ã€ŠRise of Rurikã€‹


 Chapter 1ï¼š Ottos return

    Thirty leading warships sailed on the Gulf of Finland in autumn.

    Every warship has a proud dragon head, and its towering giant sails are being blown by the northeast wind in the autumn, sailing towards the west.

    However, the warship is like a dragon that eats support. There are a lot of tributes stacked on the deck. The heavy load makes the warship''s progress quite slow. No matter how hard the oarsmen stroked, they couldn''t keep up with the speed when they came.

    But all the paddlers are full of hope for the future. This time, just like in spring, the Sweigs once again provided them with a large amount of tribute.

    The long journey this autumn is still very rewarding. A middle-aged man with a beard full of one foot long stood on the deck platform and looked into the distance with his eyes wide open.

    There is the direction of home. With this successful trip to Sorgon, the winter of the entire tribe will surely be spent in abundance.

    This person is called Otto, and he is the chief of the Ottoman tribe.

    Don''t think he has an extremely long beard, but he is only forty-five years old.

    The long sailing and combat career has allowed him to develop strong muscles and also got a scar.

    He is a warrior of the tribe. He always leads the tribe to gain an advantage in the battle with the surrounding tribes, and also stabilizes the tribe¡¯s power in central Scandinavia.

    However, my hometown is a barren land. The cold climate only has short-term warmth, and people can only grow a small amount of crops.

    Fishing and hunting animals are very important means of hunger, until the tribe began to imitate other tribes, rowing warships towards the mysterious south.

    Thanks to the bravery of the ancestors, the tribe has found a route through the mouth of the Neva River into the territory of the Sweig people.

    Otto especially remembered that his grandfather led the expedition of a thousand warriors and quickly defeated the counterattack of the Sweigs and forced them to surrender.

    Since then, every spring and autumn, Sorgon¡¯s fleet can get a lot of precious cargo from the Sweig people.

    Thinking of this, Otto turned his head contentedly, and saw the baby wrapped in linen on the deck.

    There are fine cloths, animal skins, and some clay pots are filled with honey, dried fish, and very precious salt and flour.

    In addition, Otto attaches great importance to a wooden box, which even has a delicate iron cord on it.

    Wrapped in this box, it can''t be made only by the Svig people who are good at building wooden houses. It is made by the Romans. The box is full of Roman copper coins.

    Otto knew very well that there was a great country named Rome in the far south, and the Svig people maintained a trade route with them. Through the fur trade, the Sweigs hoard a large number of copper coins, and these copper coins can be traded with other tribes as well.

    Nowadays, all copper coins are the property of the tribe, including the fur obtained by Sorgon this time, and are also the property of all members of the tribe.

    The action of autumn can get so much wealth, completely relying on the tribe''s military might.

    As many as seven hundred warriors with metal headstocks and chain armor, and armed with tomahawks and spears, everyone is strong. Novgorod, the largest town of the Svig, has a total population of only 5,000 people.

    The Svig people are not united. Although they have a prince, many families have their own minds. When the northern army was approaching the city on the Neva River in warships, paying tribute obediently was the only way to avoid disasters.

    At least until now, they dare not take the fiercest resistance.

    Or it was because they had resisted before, and after losing the battle, they had to lower their high heads to the strong.

    "Brother, shall we spend the night on the shore tonight, or just float on the sea?"

    "When we get ashore, we will stay one night and continue sailing tomorrow morning."

    Otto gave instructions to his brother Ogier, and as the drums sounded, all the ships began to turn.

    Like other tribes, the tribesmen are expert rowers, and even among all tribes, they are called "the best oarsmen."

    calls themselves in their language, "Ball Hand" is "Rose".

    They are the Ross tribe.

    The soldiers rowed hard, and the boats washed up on the beach. They jumped off to work overtime, holding a twine rope tied to a tree or rock on the shore to secure the boat.

    Soon the campfire was lit, and after a while, the aroma of grilled fish came from the campfire.

    Until this time, Otto finally took off his helmet and sat in front of the campfire, eating the herring that his brother had given him.

    "Brother, tomorrow we will pass through the Gothic territory. We are likely to meet their fishermen or be attacked by them."

    "You don''t have to worry about those people. We are so crowded, no one dares to attack us." Otto was full of confidence while eating grilled fish.

    "But I always have an inexplicable worry."

    "Why?"

    "We brought a lot of treasures this time, and their wealth is likely to be topped by some people."

    Otto stretched his mouth and shook his head: "Just because of this you are worried about the goths?"

    "They have harassed us!" Ogier reminded. UU reading

    "Yes! They did do this. But look, we have seven hundred brothers, they are not our opponents."

    "Oh! I''m just afraid of loss. We are like turtles moving slowly."

    "It doesn''t matter!" Otto patted his brother on the shoulder, "Let them come over, we will fight at sea, and we will defeat them completely."

    Ogier is willing to obey his brother''s orders, just like most people in the clan, everyone obeys the chief''s words.

    After all, when it was not enough to elect Otto as the chief of the Ross tribe, the tribe had never failed.

    Ogier hoped that his estimation was wrong. After eating grilled fish, he set up a small tent for himself and lay on the beach in armor until dawn.

    A new voyage has begun!

    The tribal chief Otto is still so confident. The reason for his confidence is that there are 2,000 warriors in the tribe. Such fighting power is not only the foundation of self-protection, but also the trump card for external pressure.

    There are 8,000 people in the entire Rurik tribe. In Scandinavia, this is really a small tribe.

    Otto has confidence in the Goths, because those who live on the island have gone to the south on a large scale, and there are not many people who stay on the island.

    They are like a group of fishermen, nothing more.

    Do you still have to worry about the harassment of a group of armed fishermen?

    Otto thanked his brother for his kindness, but his heart was still full of arrogance, so today''s voyage through Gotland will be very smooth.

    But my brother mentioned this after all, maybe his other warriors also have concerns in this regard.

    A little vigilance is a good thing after all.

 Chapter 2ï¼š yaw

    In the early morning, the sea is covered with thick salt fog, and people are afraid of it.

    "Otto, maybe it''s not suitable for sailing now, wait until the fog clears..."

    "No!" Otto denied his brother''s suggestion, "Are you afraid of the fog besides worrying about the Goths?"

    Faced with his brother¡¯s questioning, Ogier immediately denied: "I am not afraid of threats and fog. I am very worried about those things under the sea."

    "The big worm? Are you worried that it will destroy our fleet?"

    "It does exist, and we must remain vigilant."

    Seeing his brother''s nervous eyes, Otto''s mind couldn''t help but tighten.

    Brother is right.

    This vast sea area is rich and dangerous, and huge warships are likely to be destroyed by monsters.

    Except for monsters, the fleet needs to be on guard for those island fishermen. Because today, the fleet is about to pass through Gotland!

    Will it continue to be consumed here? No way!

    Because Otto knew that the beach they were on could be discovered by other tribes.

    That is another group of people, speaking another language, they are weak in terms of combat, but they are numerous!

    Otto thought for a while and made a firm decision: "Even if there is fog, we must go! Beware, we will be attacked by people on the shore."

    In fact, it is the Baltic people that Otto, the chief of the Ross tribe, is worried about. Today, these residents living in the eastern Baltic Sea are like scattered tribal clusters.

    Attack them to get more wealth?

    Do not! Otto didn''t want to do this, just because the Baltic tribes were too poor. What''s more, now, my biggest task is to transport all the wealth home.

    Because there are not only their own people there, but also their own wives who are about to give birth.

    But brother Ogier mentioned the fear in the team, which needs to be reversed.

    Otto put on his steel helmet, and held high the hilt of the long sword "Destroyer" with a ruby ??inlaid, and gathered his men around him.

    "Brothers! Are you afraid of the fog? Or are you afraid of the monsters on the bottom of the sea? Don''t be afraid, I will lead you as always. We will leave here quietly without attracting any attention."

    Otto¡¯s long sword "The Destroyer" is a relic of his grandfather and a symbol of the tribal leader.

    "Don''t worry about it, we are invincible! Whenever we meet any enemy, we just have to fight! Brothers! If you suddenly see yourself sitting in a carriage and see a fairy in a white robe driving a horse. Don''t worry! Because you are already dead! You are going to Valhalla and will fight alongside the gods!"

    As soon as the voice fell, there was a burst of cheers from the crowd. Even Otto''s younger brother Ogier, his worries have weakened a lot.

    People are in awe of this long sword and their leader.

    Seeing that everyone¡¯s nervousness has eased a lot, Otto did not say any more, he continued to wield his long sword: "Brothers, follow me home. Now, let us get back on the boat and leave here!"

    The people pushed the stranded warship into the sea. They put away the sails and began to paddle hard toward the north.

    At least, there should be the north...

    Otto stood on the bow of the boat in armor as before. He was not afraid of the fog at all, but he never thought that the fog would bring special results-they went off course.

    Otto could not accurately judge his position and course in the sea fog, but he himself was a good sailing expert. According to his own judgment, the fleet was indeed heading north.

    But the fleet has already undergone a major yaw. They are getting closer to the west. When the fog has completely cleared, the people with good eyesight on the ship actually saw the distant islands.

    "Boss, what is going on? What is the island in front of us?!" One of Otto''s subordinates reported nervously.

    At this moment, Otto''s face looked like iron.

    fight? Fighting is of course possible. It is a way of life of all the tribes in this bay. It is as necessary as eating and sleeping.

    Ogier realized everything, and he leaned close to his brother nervously: "Brother, that is the island of the Goths. Shouldn''t we go all the way north? As a result, we actually went all the way west."

    "This is the end of the matter. We must turn right away. We must avoid fighting with them."

    The dragon head warship with low draft and fast speed quickly changed its course. This time, they finally found the true north.

    Otto again ordered: "Brothers, stay alert and beware of attackers."

    By the order, ten warships gathered together. Those ships carrying the most treasures were placed in the middle. Otto¡¯s ship, as the flagship, was now at the head of the line.

    They kept this attitude and continued to sail, paddling until night fell.

    The fleet finally found a small uninhabited island. It looks like many islands in the bay and is uninhabited, some of which are bare reefs.

    People fastened the boats with ropes, and then, the deserted islands were spotlighted with sparks of fire.

    After a day of paddling, the strong fighters are also showing fatigue. Even if they are tired, no one will take the transported goods privately, even if there is precious honey in them.

    "Today we almost encountered those people. Fortunately, we discovered the yaw in time." Otto, who was still in his arms on the reef, told his brother about his thoughts, "It''s not time for the fog to come, but starting tomorrow, our Sailing will be smooth."

    "Yes! I almost encountered the Goths. UU Read I... I don''t want to fight them."

    "If we encounter them, they might not attack us! After all, we are so crowded. Sleep in peace, my brother."

    Otto patted his brother''s helmet last, and fell asleep on his own.

    This night, everyone rested very comfortably, because everyone believed that the road ahead would be safe.

    Even after sailing for two more days at most, everyone can return to the tribe. There are the eagerly awaited father, brother and wife, and all the tribes who are looking forward to the victory.

    But the road ahead will really go well?

    There is no shortage of people with excellent eyesight in this era. Otto and his soldiers lit many bonfires on the deserted island, and they exposed themselves.

    Although the Goths left the island in large numbers hundreds of years ago, the people in the Gulf can hardly imagine how they developed in the mysterious south.

    But there are indeed a large number of people from the Gulf who have gone to the south, and a lot of wonderful news has spread to the Gulf, and even the most remote northern snow and ice land.

    In fact, Otto¡¯s ancestors were pursuing this wonderful legend, but instead of going to the west of the Gulf to explore the unknown world like others did, they went straight to the east and finally found another group living in an endless and gentle land. people.

    It is a group of people with wealth but weak fighting power. Now they have surrendered to the Ross tribe.

    The fishermen of Gotland discovered a little bonfire on the island at night, and this important information was immediately transmitted back to the island.

    Who are those who light the campfire? Is it an ally? Or the enemy?

    The islanders came to a conclusion almost without the slightest¡ªthat''s the enemy! It is a thinking person.

    Thinkya, that is, hundreds of years later, formed the strongest tribe of the Swedes.

 Chapter 3ï¼š Viking fighting

    Now the islanders of Gotland have surrendered to the powerful Danes.

    The Danes are the masters of the entire Gulf today. They control the entire Jutland Peninsula. Their power is not only deepening in the European continent, but also expanding to Scandinavia in the north.

    Denmark, this tribal group is forming a nation. At this time, the Danes have already obtained the surrender of the Gotland Islanders, so the Danes¡¯ enemies are also the enemies of the Island Goths.

    This matter poses a major threat to the Danes, no one is more threatening to the Danes than the Norwegians and Simens in Scandinavia.

    These two groups are also on the road to form a country. They have the same powerful influence and the same powerful ambitions as the Danes.

    The early morning sea breeze is blowing on the bare island, which is completely different from yesterday. At least today, the weak northeasterly wind and fog did not appear.

    But the sentry who climbed the guard, soon after he woke up, he noticed the strangeness of the sea with his excellent eyesight.

    He yelled and ran beside his sleeping brothers, shouting the alarm.

    "It''s the enemy! The enemy has appeared!"

    "Everyone, get ready! Get ready to fight!"

    They are a very sensitive race to fight. After hearing about "fighting" once, Otto got up in a chaotic manner.

    He picked up the hides from the cold, looked at the other ships killed in the distance, and drew up his sword calmly.

    Otto yelled into space: "Warriors of Odin, it''s time to fight! Let us defeat these enemies, take their belongings, and give more gifts to our people!"

    After a roar, everyone''s can also be completely aroused.

    Everyone also knows that the enemy is getting closer and closer, and there is no time to loosen the fixed ship at this moment. As for evacuation immediately? Do not! That''s a cowardly act!

    The enemy has already been killed in front of him. Only when he is confronted head-on can he be worthy of the ancestors and be qualified to enter the temple after his death.

    But Otto is not a foolish man, he realizes that there are a lot of boulders on the isolated island, which is perfect as a cover.

    They had a huge number of ships, and the ships stopped alone on the beach, and Otto and his seven hundred soldiers hid at an extremely fast speed.

    escape? Do not! Otto thought of a clever plan, that is, when the enemy landed ashore, hit them in an ambush.

    No, what Otto is looking forward to is happening step by step.

    There are as many as ten boats approaching the isolated island. They are all armed fishermen from Gotland. This operation is really an armed investigation.

    Two hundred people, led by a leader, successfully landed on the island. When they saw a large number of dragon head warships, they were completely convinced of their judgment.

    "Sure enough, this is the fleet of Mindya, they are going to attack us!"

    The dispute between the Danes and the "relatives" in the north has continued, and they are not really at war.

    After all, robbery and trade are part of the way of life of this group of people, and they are even considered very normal.

    The little boss ordered all his people to disembark. Two hundred people, armed with round shields and tomahawks and spears, cautiously approached the dragon-head warships that appeared to be stranded.

    looked privately, they found nothing unusual, the world was quiet and scary.

    However, as the bolder boarded the warship and saw a large number of bottles and cans under the burlap, that kind of mood was lost.

    "Haha! It''s their transport ship!" The little boss laughed up to the sky because he found honey.

    "Boss! According to the regulations, we will get equal points for these things."

    "No, according to the regulations, a part of it must be given to those people (referring to the Danes), and the rest is mine. These are the things that the Sijinya grabbed or bought from the land in the south, and now they are all ours. "The boss said harshly.

    "But, what about the thinking demihumans? Where did they go?"

    "Maybe, it''s because we are crowded and the people who escorted the cargo escaped? Don''t worry about those people. We will untie the ropes now. We captured all the ships. This is a great achievement!

    The joy of victory immediately flooded the entire landing team.

    The boss asked his subordinates to untie the rope first, and as a result, more people paid more attention to what those goods had.

    The entire beach was in a mess for a while.

    On the other hand, the group of Otto who was hiding, they saw this group of "pirates" trying to take away their wealth, and their eyes were full of bloodshot eyes.

    It took nearly 20 days for 700 people to bring all the goods here. Is it necessary to let a group of "pirates" in Gotland take it away?

    The people of the entire Gulf, their battles are closer to fighting alone, but they are not purely individual battles.

    Although every soldier of the Ross tribe has very good personal combat abilities, long-term combat forces everyone to follow some tactics. For example, the hidden ambush performed by Otto is a tactic.

    Moreover, it is a very successful tactic.

    "Brothers! Destroy these enemies!"

    Otto was the first to stand up from the hiding place. He held up the ruby-encrusted sword "Destroyer", and continued to shout: "Warriors of Odin, fight!"

    For a time, hundreds of people suddenly came out from the hidden stone gap, UU reading www.uukanshu. com they are not only large in number, but also well equipped.

    More importantly, everyone knows that the wealth of the thirty warships is the wealth of the entire tribe, as well as the wealth of each of them.

    We all have a common goal-to defend our wealth.

    On this one point, is it necessary to be merciful to eliminate these thieves?

    A crazy battle is fought on this deserted, unnamed island.

    One party is full of anger and has many people, and the other party is not too small, but has lost the fighting spirit.

    The Ross tribe showed its most violent side. The battle line that the Gotland armed islanders hurriedly established when they landed was destroyed in an instant.

    Next is the time for personal battles, and for the islanders who have landed, they should think not to destroy these "thinking demihumans", but to try to escape.

    "What a tragedy! Brothers, let''s get out! This is a trap!"

    The boss chose to flee, because they had just landed, the ship was not secure, and there was enough time to flee.

    More than fifty people boarded their own ships under the leadership of the boss. Seeing that the enemy was about to flee, Otto, who was already in a frenzied battle, suddenly reacted. He waved his hand in the direction of the fleeing enemy and ordered: "Don''t let them go. Eliminate them all!"

    So, a group of crazy people rushed over with their tomahawks and spears, and the leader of the Gotland Islanders was shocked.

    In panic, he urged his subordinates to push the boat, and on the other hand, he ordered those who stayed behind to take out bows and arrows in order to use arrows to repel the offensive of those "thinking demi-humans".

    Some arrows fired from a single shortbow flew towards the assaulting Ross tribe warriors. For this, Otto and his people did not expect at all.

 Chapter 4ï¼š End and birth

    Many of Otto¡¯s warriors, the battle they encountered was too sudden. Many of them didn¡¯t even put on chain mail. They only put on leather arm guards and knee pads, put on helmets, and took up bucklers and tomahawks and went into battle.

    Coincidentally, an arrow hit Otto''s left arm, but this place has only thin clothes.

    The painful feeling could not calm his anger at all. He pulled out his shoulders frantically, bleeding in no matter what, and continued to order his subordinates to attack.

    Here, his brother is the bravest.

    "Brother! Are you okay?!" Ogier called out, worried about his injured brother.

    "Ogier, you continue to fight and wipe out all the hateful archers!"

    "Yes! I will cut off their arrow fingers!"

    Ogier had great self-confidence, and the soldiers behind him were also in a state of selflessness. In other words, they are not afraid of death at all, but death in battle is the only shortcut to Valhalla.

    Of course, if you spend a brave life and leave peacefully surrounded by your descendants, you can also go to Valhalla.

    At this moment, the little boss of Gotland has realized that the general situation is over, and he has to face a tragic reality.

    These "thinking demihumans" have terrible combat power. They are simply an elite force, and everything seems to be a trap.

    Even what I have encountered today is just the beginning. I am afraid that after some time, the thinking demi-humans will go to war with the Danes, so where will the Gotland island in the cracks go?

    But those are no longer what I want to think about. The boss saw that almost all of his subordinates died in the battle, and dozens of promoted people also lost the opportunity to escape.

    Surrender? Do not! They will not let themselves go.

    In that case, there is only a **** battle to the end. After the death, under the guidance of the Valkyrie, go to Valhalla to meet Odin.

    Yes, even if hundreds of years have passed, these people who have not left Gotland still share the Odin with the Ross tribe further north.

    Ogier met this battle axe to fight in shallow water. He had knocked down no one, and this man turned into a manic beast. Just like the monster big worm can swallow a ship, he can destroy all the enemies he encounters in Orgier''s battle.

    Just in despair, the leader wielded a short spear to make the final fight. He desperately rushed towards the bravest man.

    Unprepared, Ogil''s eyes widened, and he was shocked to see that the spear had penetrated his body.

    "It''s you!" In a rage, Ogier waved his last strength and smashed the battle down, hitting the enemy''s head on the spot, and he lost his strength and fell into the sea.

    A Viking-style battle happened suddenly, and after a short fierce battle, it stopped abruptly.

    In this battle, 700 members of the Ross tribe defeated the Gotland Islanders who landed ashore with an absolute advantage.

    Judging from the casualties of the battle alone, ten people were killed and twenty were injured, and all the enemies were completely wiped out. Undoubtedly, this was a big victory.

    The warriors were cheering. As expected, Otto, the leader of the "Destroyer" with the long sword, seemed to have gained some power from "Odin" as his name did, and achieved a great deal with such a small casualty. Win.

    But for Otto, is this a victory?

    My younger brother was dragged to the coast dying. Otto, who has forgotten when he cried last time, was sobbing this time.

    "Brother...you don''t have to feel sorry for me..."

    "No! You will be safe."

    "Don''t... don''t be silly. I have... I have seen Brunhilt''s call, I have seen the carriage, and she has waved to me."

    Ogier in the dying stay has hallucinations, but he is not afraid of death. He believes that he is about to go to Valhalla and will become Odin''s warrior.

    "Brother, there is only one thing I worry about. My son, please take care of him and teach him."

    "Yes! I will."

    When Otto finished speaking, Ogier''s clear blue eyes gradually dimmed.

    "He has accepted the call of the Valkyrie." Odin Ping put down his brother''s body, stood up and faced the soldiers who were panting after the fierce battle, and said solemnly: We must take all the brothers who died in battle back, and we must take everything. The enemy¡¯s property, especially their weapons, and their lost ships. We want to return to the tribe and tell the elders and young people what kind of battles we have experienced and what sacrifices we have made. Let''s go and end it all. "

    What else can I do? Can only accept all this.

    This is the Viking life. Whether it is a Gotland, a Mind, or the Ross tribe, everyone lives this way.

    Fighting and sacrifice coexist. In this scarce northern "dark place", that is, Scandinavia and its complicated bay, people can only survive in this way.

    Otto was immersed in the pain of losing his younger brother, but he could not show any more suffering to his subordinates.

    He wrapped his wounds tightly with burlap and it was over. Then, the voyage continued.

    At the same time, in the middle of the narrow Scandinavia, a small bay is the home of the Ross tribe.

    There are nearly 8,000 people living around the small bay. The main body of them is the Rus tribe, who has not known when it began to stretch to the present. There are thousands of others who fled from other tribes and are willing to coexist with the Rus tribe.

    Now, they are all as a whole.

    People are looking forward to the triumphant victory of the leader with a large amount of goods, especially the leader¡¯s wife Niya. When the leader¡¯s husband set out, she had already felt a change in her stomach.

    Maybe the child will fall to the ground shortly after his father¡¯s expedition, but now, as expected, the husband should have been on the way home, and a healthy baby boy has successfully fallen to the ground.

    This is a very beautiful and unique baby boy. After a short period of distress, he has a pair of big blue eyes, curiously watching everything around him.

    Niya loves her son very much. In fact, this is her third child.

    It is a pity that one of his first two children drowned in the sea, while the other rounded up a white bear and was eaten back. After grief, Niya finally gave birth to her third child, and her cherishment can be imagined.

    She is willing to give her best love to her only child, and the child¡¯s lack of crying or making trouble makes her happy.

    But a female elder of the tribe noticed something strange.

    In a secluded opportunity, she was in front of Niya and her child, telling her what she had dreamed: "Dear Niya, maybe that is a prophecy from Odin. Your child is extraordinary, he seems to be different from this. The existence of the world, he will give us greatness, he will give us a bright future, and lead us out of this wild land."

    Elder ¡¡¡¡ said many things that were obviously flattery. Niya was very happy at first, but she didn''t fully believe it.

    Maybe Odin really gave some kind of prophecy to give favor to his children?

    and many more! This child is not supposed to exist in this world, is he from Asgard?

    But as time changed, Niya felt that his children were different. After all, this is already the third child she has brought up. She is not young anymore, and now she is lucky to have a son in Danxia safely.

    is indeed this kid, he always stares at himself with his clear eyes. He seemed to be able to hear some words clearly, as if this child had been full of wisdom since the day he was born, and even had his own thoughts.

    In a tent built of wood and animal skins, Niya was pleasantly surprised to find that she could take care of the child easily. Although the child is still unable to speak, through different times of humming, it corresponds to different requirements such as eating or going to the toilet.

    In just five days, the child has grown up a lot, and Niya has miraculously formed a tacit understanding with the child.

    And the news quickly spread to the entire tribe, and the strange white-haired female elder was confirmed at first by her initial judgment.

    A piece of news has spread-the son of the leader Otto has been blessed by Odin, this child will surely become the leader of the tribe, UU read www.uuk¨¡nshu. com will give prosperity to the tribe.

    This child is indeed unusual. For some reasons, Liu Li now has this tiny body and is trying to observe the world with a pair of fuzzy eyes. He had to face an absurd reality, traveled by himself, and became a baby.

    Those strange people with old Nordic faces, the language they speak is unfamiliar and familiar, but the environment here is extremely simple, primitive and simple like ancient times.

    Do not! This is ancient times! In just a few days, he can conclude that it is his mother who is holding him, and that he is in a huge bay village.

    Only a few times when she was hugged by her mother outdoors, the cold wind blew her face, and the air still smelled of salt.

    Liu Li has been observing everything he saw with horrified eyes. It was Niya deliberately holding the child to show this magical child to the underprivileged as much as possible. Liu Li was also proud to see the most amazing scene.

    I saw some ships docked on the side of the humble pier. They have a scaled sail. The ships have the most typical beauty, a towering dragon head.

    The total signs have been applied. This is Northern Europe, and those ships are the leading warships. Liu Li also saw many warriors. They all had blue eyes and golden hair. They always carried paint-painted bucklers on their backs, and there was always a dagger or axe hanging on the belt around their waist. And dagger.

    "They are Vikings, and I... Am I also a Viking!" Liu Li had to face this absurd fact. He is an engineering man, and will he become a Viking warrior like these Nordic guys in the future?

    Fight desperately? Do not! Isn¡¯t it the best choice to use wisdom? However, since this is already the case, only work hard to survive.

    Only live, live...

 Chapter 5ï¼š Roseburg

    Therefore, our male protagonist Liu Li, as a baby, was born in a small bay in central Scandinavia. This place is also the settlement of the Rus tribe and is simply called by the Rus tribe. Roseburg.

    But he is a baby after all, and everything he lives on needs the care of his biological mother.

    After a few days, Liu Li finally figured out his situation. Could he accept Erjin''s reality in an instant? Become a part of these ancient human races dressed up everywhere?

    But, I am a baby after all.

    Liu Li now has a lot of time to figure out his situation.

    Before that, what he didn''t know was that the biological father of this body, with hundreds of warriors, was rushing towards Roseburg with a large amount of wealth obtained through plundering and fighting.

    At this time, Niya could clearly perceive the abnormality of the child in his arms.

    For example, children always look at themselves with the lovely big blue eyes, or look from left to right, as if they have an extremely urgent hope to see and remember everything they saw and heard.

    "My child, do you have an infinite desire for the outside world like your father? Do you want to explore the outside world that much?"

    "Oh! You are too young. When you grow up, you will definitely become a great warrior. Even, become our leader..."

    Niya has too many words of blessings to her beloved son, and she especially hopes that the child must not have trouble before the beard grows.

    However, boys of all tribes have reached a certain age and have been educated by veteran warriors to develop fighting skills.

    The Ross tribe, they are like all the tribes in Scandinavia. They are not born with strong combat power, but because they have a lot of time to hone their combat capabilities.

    Niya patted the child on the back, trying to coax him to sleep, but the child still opened his eyes and moved his mouth as if to say something.

    Niya is completely unable to understand these situations. It seems that the only thing that can explain it is the prophecy of the female elder that this child is an extraordinary man. He has been blessed by Odin, and his life will surely bring glory to the tribe.

    Niya was pleasantly surprised by this. As time progressed, she became more and more concerned about another important event-the warriors who went to get the Sweig tribute, I am afraid that the return date is only these few days.

    She is like many women in the tribe. They look forward to the return of their husbands and sons with a lot of wealth.

    It is the past few days that the atmosphere in Roseburg has become more and more lively.

    People have begun to chat, the so-called wonderful goods brought back by the warriors will be distributed according to the family, and finally put into the hands of each tribe. By then, how many treasures can fall into your own hands?

    Niya knows best that today''s world has changed.

    said that this distribution of spoils, she heard that in the ancestral era, men and women of the tribe, even the youngest children, had the right to share.

    Nowadays, it is the men who go to fight, and it is also the men who take the tribute for thousands of miles. Naturally, the power of men in the tribe is getting higher and higher.

    Now, only men who have experienced the coming-of-age ceremony have the right to receive distribution.

    And the so-called coming-of-age ceremony, for a grown-up boy, is to prove that he is a real man by participating in a battle.

    So as the wife of the leader, Niya knew very well that his small family could get rich returns from this action.

    Wealth came too timely. In this way, the small family will have a lot of wealth and be able to nurture the little guy in his arms for the first winter of his life.

    Finally, the warrior fleet is approaching the port of Roseburg!

    Tribal fishermen who catch Baltic herring off the coast, they are the first to spot the close fleet.

    First of all, the fishermen are on the utmost guard.

    After all, in this era, fishermen are also part-time in the business of ¡°heroes at sea¡±. If a lone fishing boat of a non-alliance tribe is found, the fishermen of the Ross tribe don¡¯t mind looting it.

    This time, a large number of ships raised their wide sails, and they approached the port under the northeast wind in autumn.

    People with excellent eyesight immediately understood that the person who came was not the enemy, it was all because of a dragon-head warship in the fleet whose sails were dyed with unique textures.

    It is a pattern of two oars placed crosswise. Having such a pattern is actually a great achievement for the Ross tribe.

    Speaking of it, the patterns on this sail were not made by the Ross tribe.

    "Shaketable oars" is the origin of the name "Ros". Although the tribe has mastered the technology of linen weaving, it is very short of the technology of printing and dyeing cloth.

    All the "boat oars" Peugeots that symbolize the Rus tribe are all from the tribe''s allies, that is, those southern thinking demihumans.

    After all, the thinking demihumans are a big alliance of a group of tribes, and the Ross tribe is essentially a member of them.

    It''s just that the position of the Ross tribe is too far to the north. The tribe intends to maintain its own initiative, but also hopes to maintain peace with the "brother" tribe in the south, at least not to conflict.

    All the fabrics printed and dyed with the pattern of the oars are made by allies in the south, so some dragon head warships of the Rus tribe sew them to the sails to declare friendly identities to their people and allies, and they can also declare their own to the enemy. exist.

    Standing on the deck, Otto lowered his sails deliberately to announce his triumph to the tribe¡¯s elders. He also ordered all oarsmen to keep rowing, in addition to accelerating forward, they also kept adjusting their course.

    Otto quickly met with the tribe¡¯s fishing boat. After a brief negotiation, the fleet moved further.

    And those fishing boats saw a completely different scene from when they set off on their way.

    I saw some warships dragging some small boats with cables. The decorations on their bows were definitely not the way of their tribes and allies.

    The fishermen even thought about it with their toes and knew that the voyage of Chief Otto was not as simple as taking tribute, they had experienced battle! And there are plenty of requests!

    Yes, hundreds of Otto warriors fought with a group of Gotland islanders on the unnamed deserted island. The biggest gain was a large number of weapons.

    Although the iron smelting technology has spread to Scandinavia, known as the "Dark Land", in fact, many of the desolate hills here are actually iron ore. All the Viking races have the ability to burn charcoal and use it to smelt iron, but they are more inclined to obtain the enemy''s metal through battle and take it back to their home to smelt the tools they need.

    They can actually mine mines and extract pure iron by burning stones.

    Especially the territory of the main tribe of Siwei, where there are a lot of iron ore veins hidden. The only thing they lack is the insight to discover ore!

    Therefore, Otto followed the traditional idea and took away all enemy battle axes and swords.

    The brother''s death in battle is certainly painful, and it is also the great suffering of the son left behind by the brother. So as the uncle of that child, Otto knew very well that according to the tradition of the tribe, he was about to succeed his father.

    Home, the cold and warm homeland, the hometown is just ahead, the small bay, the happy Roseburg.

    Otto looked around, there were already a large number of ships heading towards the high altitude of the fleet.

    Otto, he has heard the cheers of the people!

 Chapter 6ï¼š Ryurik

    Dragon head warships sailed towards the bay.

    Niya¡¯s maid rushed into the tent with an inspiring smile, "Niya, the leader! He is back with the men!"

    "Ah! He''s back?!"

    At this moment, Liu Li, who fell asleep because of poverty, suddenly picked up his baby''s body from the hanging basket.

    He was not in the slightest like a normal baby. He was so frightened and piercing crying, so he was held in his arms by his biological mother and suddenly left the tent with the biological mother.

    Within a few days, Niya has become completely accustomed to her son''s abnormality. The so-called abnormality is probably also normal for this child.

    She murmured: "Dear baby, I will see your father soon. You don''t even have a name yet. Your father told you to give you a beautiful name."

    Infant Liu Li is still staring at his big eyes. He doesn''t know what the wrinkled blond woman in his arms is talking about, but when he listens carefully, it looks like English.

    If they are a group of Vikings, then their language must be Gnoss.

    Although Liu Li is an engineering man, he is also a man who has been forced to pass the CET-6 test. When he was in school, he knew very well that an important source of English was the Norse language from the Scandinavian ethnic group.

    Everything nowadays is like a dream. Liu Li has no choice but the baby is taken to the dock by his biological mother.

    At this moment, Liu Li widened his eyes that had just been able to perceive the world a little bit, although because he was too young, his eyes were still a little blurry.

    He at least saw that this is a bay, and today there are a huge number of ships docking.

    There are cheering people everywhere on the pier, just to welcome the huge fleet that has been docked.

    Niya tried her best to look around while holding the baby. She quickly saw her husband, a handsome man with a huge beard.

    Otto is a great existence in Niya''s eyes. He is the bravest warrior and the trustworthy leader of the entire tribe.

    Niya embraced the child in her left hand, tried her best to meet with her right, and called Otto''s name loudly.

    But her calling has been drowned in people''s cheers.

    Seeing the people in his hometown, Otto¡¯s tense nerves completely relaxed. His expression became soothed. After the ship approached the shoal, he was the first to jump off the ship and pull the rope, borrowing the ship¡¯s inertia, and dragging it abruptly to ground.

    A leading warship full of cargo was deliberately stranded, and then under Otto¡¯s order, the work of moving the cargo was carried out in the first place.

    The people of Fort Rose happily went to check how many wonderful things the leader''s tie returned, but on a warship, someone untied the linen and saw the bodies of ten war dead.

    Seeing this scene, the expression of surprise disappeared instantly.

    They all knew these dead, because the dead were all tribal warriors, but now they lay in the cabin with fatal wounds.

    The discovery of the death soldier caused an uproar in the unloading yard!

    At this moment, Otto, who had landed ashore, did not go to the tribe¡¯s elders¡¯ meeting hall for the first time, but found his wife.

    Otto had seen his wife a long time ago, and also saw her infant baby.

    The appearance of his wife has changed a lot, so it is her own child who is in the baby.

    Otto stood in front of his wife excitedly. He ignored the instructions from other members of the tribe, but took his wife to a quieter place.

    The Otto family stood on a small platform made of piles of stones, where they could have a panoramic view of most of the bay, and this was also the place where the two had a private meeting when they were young.

    Once upon a time, the young Otto was very fortunate to get the heart of beautiful Niya. The marriage of the two was blessed by the elders. Otto also lived up to the expectations and won the battle in the selection of tribal leaders.

    But for Otto, the greatest misfortune in his forty years is the accidental death of his two sons.

    Of course, in Scandinavia in the ninth century, it was very difficult for people living in the bitter cold land to live safely to adulthood.

    Otto believes that he can win in the competition field, and the warriors who lead the tribe are always victorious, all of which are blessed by Odin. But he has no healthy children. Maybe this is the price to pay?

    Now, the situation seems to have changed.

    Niya happily told her husband: "Dear Otto, this is our third son. Look how his blue eyes look like you."

    "Ah! This is my son!"

    Otto was excited, and tremblingly, he took the child from his wife and held him above his head.

    After all, this is his own son. At this moment, Otto completely forgot the pain of the arrow wound on his left arm, and continued to lift his child happily, just like lifting the future of the tribe.

    At this moment, Liu Li stared wide-eyed, and saw this brawny blond man wearing a typical Viking helmet and exuding sweat. He is actually his own biological father?

    Liu Li stared at the man''s vicissitudes of life, not crying or making trouble, also surprised Otto.

    "Hey! Niya, is this our child? He didn''t cry at all!"

    "Yes! He is very special." Niya said impatiently about the female elder''s words: "Our grandmother Veria, she is the most wise woman in our tribe. The night I gave birth to this child, Grandma Veria had a strange dream. She must have received Odin''s revelation. She told me that the son of Chief Ross will be blessed and will lead us to prosperity."

    "Huh?!" Hearing this, Otto saw his child''s eyes suddenly change.

    The round and lovely blue eyes that stared at him were no longer cute, and it was even that Odin used the child''s eyes to gain insight into himself.

    continued to hold the child high, Otto hesitated for a while, and finally mumbled to the child: "My son, can you really inherit my business and give the tribe prosperity?!"

    At this moment, Liu Li knew that he did not have language skills, and his vocal cords were too immature. He could only make an um, ah, ah, he didn''t know what the man holding him was saying, he felt it was just some questioning words.

    Liu Li subconsciously made two expressionless huh, it was the so-called huh, and the Otto couple shuddered.

    In the eyes of the two, the child¡¯s answer is clearly affirmative.

    Niya stared at Otto: "He responded to you."

    "I have learned!"

    Otto slowly put down the child and looked at his lovely Niya: "We must raise him up. This child must become the leader of the tribe in the future."

    Niya nodded: "The elders already know about this, UU reading , they have all admitted that this child is not a common man. Now there is only one question, please give him a name!"

    "The elder hasn''t named him yet?" Otto asked in surprise.

    "How come? You are the leader of the tribe, this is your child, and only you can give him a proper and good name."

    Otto nodded, he thought for a while, and a name came to his mind: "Just call him Lurik."

    "Oh? Why is Rurik?"

    "Rurik, it means to be rich again. Also because his brother, Ogier''s son, is called Arik. The names of the two children are very similar. Dear Niya, you will be Arik''s from now on. Mother."

    "You..." Facing her husband''s sharp gaze and serious face, Niya suddenly understood another meaning here.

    "Otto, is it Ogier him."

    "He died in battle." Otto said without changing his face.

    "Oh! No! He is your brother."

    "But there are always unavoidable things happening in battle." Otto sighed and worked hard to cheer up: "He is dead, maybe we don''t need to be too sad. He told us all when he was dead that he saw Brenche Walter''s beckoned. He has been recognized by the Valkyrie, and maybe Ogier has become Valhalla''s hero now. Now, at least I have brought Ogier''s body back."

    "You...we will bury him properly. Just bury him in the cemetery of the tribe."

    "Yes!" Otto hugged his Rurik and looked at Niya tenderly: "Ogier will be buried in the ground with his wealth, and his hero is in Valhalla. For Arik, From now on, he is our son."

 Chapter 7ï¼š Arik

    Liu Li has a brand new name¡ªRulik

    Liurik, this name has Otto''s expectations for children, because the root of this name is the later vocabulary rich.

    The ancient Norse language had a significant influence on English and German a thousand years later, and it also directly evolved into Swedish and Norwegian.

    Liu Li knows modern English after all. It is not difficult to learn the ancestral language of English in a short time.

    Only now, he is a baby after all.

    He is too small, even if he gets a good name, he still has to be in the baby of his biological mother. In the next few years, if he just wants to do something, he will be too weak to be a spectator.

    Liu Li, or Rurik. He returned to the arms of his biological mother, and next, it was Otto who had returned to solve the problem of the goods and the war dead.

    All the dead were carried off the boat, and their relatives came to claim the remains.

    Here, a ten-year-old boy who was young and full of vitality for a year, he stared blankly at his father''s gray body.

    He watched in silence like this, as if he was isolated from the people who laughed and laughed because of the arrival of so many materials.

    This child is Arik, Otto¡¯s younger brother, Ogier¡¯s only son.

    Scandinavia, which the Romans called the "dark place", is a great miracle for every boy who grows up to twenty years old.

    It is not just a man, a healthy woman can safely give birth to a child, but also takes a huge risk.

    Arik¡¯s mother died of dystocia. In the end, the boy lost his mother and his future brother.

    But at least he still has a father.

    The Ross tribe is located in the northern part of the Baltic Sea. It is colder here, and the poor living conditions make the tribe¡¯s population always small. Worse, the whole tribe has more men and fewer women!

    If the environment is a test for the men of the tribe, then for the women, it is a more severe test.

    Times are changing!

    A sentiment of leaving has emerged in the Ross tribe. The most acute thought is that the so-called two-yearly sailing fleet to the Sweig Sorgong, instead of traveling the treasures back to the port, it is better to move the clan directly. , To occupy the towns of the Sweigs, to occupy those warm and comfortable areas to settle down.

    In fact, the environment in Novgorod area is cold, but it is located farther south than Roseburg, and the climate is relatively mild.

    At least, the land there can grow wheat.

    Wheat kernels and primary milled flour, it has a strong appeal to the residents of Scandinavia.

    A big callused hand patted a pair of immature shoulders.

    Arik turned the dull head and saw his uncle with a sullen face.

    "Uncle."

    "Arik." Otto comforted in a deep voice, "Your father died in battle, don''t feel sorry for him."

    "I¡­"

    How could it not be sad, looking at his uncle''s face that resembled his biological father, tears flowed from the corner of the Viking boy''s eyes.

    "Stupid boy, you will eventually become a warrior, now you shouldn''t cry." With that, Otto patted the boy on the shoulder again, "Your father went to Valhalla, and Brunhild personally led him away. Arik, you must be a warrior, only then can you see him in Valhalla."

    "is this real?"

    "of course it''s true!"

    For the entire Ross tribe, they believe in Odin and Valhalla.

    After all, all of them have been in contact with these since their birth. Fighting and death, people think that it is like eating and sleeping, which are all part of life.

    "Arik, I will be your father from now on. You know our traditions."

    Arik nodded deeply, without saying more.

    In fact, Arik knows very well that if he becomes the adopted son of the leader, he will receive more care and will enjoy more rights and interests in various matters of the tribe in the future.

    However, during this period, the entire tribe has already known about the birth of a child by the leader¡¯s wife, who is known as "Odin¡¯s Blessing".

    Arik knew very well that the child was his own cousin, but now he is his own.

    The elders have all confirmed that the child has a noble pedigree. As the elder brother, Arik has long realized that in the future when the child grows up, he has to perform his brother''s duties.

    Otto continued to support Arik¡¯s shoulder, "Do you know what name I named your brother?"

    "What is it?"

    "Ruriek. Hey, does it resemble your name?"

    "Yes. Is it because of me?"

    "Not only that, but also because of the oracle. I also learned of the oracle when I came back. My child, your brother will lead our people to glory. As a brother, you should help him."

    Arik nodded: "Like you and my father?"

    "Yes." Otto smiled, then patted Arik on the shoulder, "One day, you will fight together!"

    Soon, all the dead were buried in the tribe¡¯s cemetery.

    Otto placed two Eastern Roman silver coins on Ogier''s eyes, then covered them with wooden boards, and finally filled the soil.

    As for Ogier''s saber, it is naturally inherited by his only son Arik.

    Now, the time is in the autumn of 821 AD. The Svig people of Novgorod just harvested this year''s new wheat, and the Rus tribe, who had boated from thousands of miles away, snatched some of them in the name of tribute.

    The climate of Novgorod area is fairly mild, but the area of ??Roseburg is already quite cold.

    Many tribes in Scandinavia do not have the concept of AD chronology at all, nor do they even have strict chronology. Even in writing, only a small number of Scandinavian ethnic groups, such as some Norwegian and Danish tribes, began to use alphabetic writing.

    But for these tribes, they have very similar legends and myths, and they are passed on by word of mouth among the elders.

    How many years has the Ross tribe existed? The elders of the tribe could not give a clear number. After all, the tribe existed a long time ago. Therefore, many ancestors are also buried in the cemetery of the tribe to support the elders'' remarks.

    After burying all the dead and distributing the wealth, the leader Otto proudly went to the tribe¡¯s ceremonial house to inform the elders of what they had encountered during the voyage. UU reading

    According to the captured battle axes and spears, as well as the special ships, it can be concluded that the enemies are the fishermen of Gotland.

    The Ross tribe does not want to conflict with those people. Otto meant this, and all the elders also meant this.

    However, if they find a door to attack actively, no matter how strong they are, they will have to fight back.

    No one questioned Otto''s decision. The elders even believed that 200 enemies were eliminated by the death of ten people, which fully proved the powerful combat power of the Ross tribe! It also proves that Otto is the best leader.

    Here, the most noble elder is the one who is known as "Grandma Veria", she is an old man who is over eighty years old.

    Yes, not only is Veria the eldest in the tribe, but the body still seems tough. She is also a priest of the tribe, and people believe that she has established a certain spiritual connection with Odin. Some people even say that maybe when she passes away, she will regain her youth and become another Valhalla of Valhalla.

    Villa specifically mentioned the boy in her aging voice.

    With a sense of majesty that made Otto nervous, she asked, "I only have the most important question to ask you. My child, have you named that boy?"

    "Yes! I have already taken it." Otto proudly said in front of all the elders: "I named him Rylik."

    "It''s Rurik, I have fully understood it." Veria said meaningfully.

    Everyone stared at Veria, only to see her old wrinkled face with a reassuring smile.

    "Educate your children well, leader." Villia said with kindness: "After Rurik grows up, he will definitely become our new leader. Everything is arranged by Odin. Now, leader, you can leave. ."

 Chapter 8ï¼š The first winter

    After this voyage to Sorgon in the autumn, all the wealth gained can be properly distributed.

    Undoubtedly, all those who have participated in this voyage, alive and dead, they or their family deserve the best part of their wealth.

    The ¡¡¡¡ tribe has always implemented this tradition, that is, men get the spoils of war on expedition, and whoever participates in the expedition gets more.

    But those who are not involved will also gain a small amount of wealth.

    Times are changing, and people''s hearts are also changing dramatically.

    Especially this time, the people who participated in the Sorgon voyage were attacked by fishermen from Gotland on the way, and the entire tribe had to think about two things.

    First, whether the risk of Sorgon¡¯s voyage is very huge.

    Secondly, do people who have brought their wealth back safely, do they have the right to receive more?

    Undoubtedly, the men of the tribe really hope to participate in the action and gain more wealth. What''s more, there is even a public opinion spreading that whoever participates in the voyage of Sorgon will have the wealth of the participants equally divided according to their merits, and men who have not participated have no right to distribute.

    There are indeed many people who support this idea, and everything is probably pure selfishness.

    After all, on this Sorgon voyage, the tribe dispatched the most combative one-third of the men, and they were led by the leader himself!

    These seven hundred people are the elite force of the tribe. They are the backbone of the tribe, so their attitude immediately influences the distribution of wealth this autumn.

    Chief Otto, he is not a selfless person.

    This man has received a lifetime of "warrior education". He really enjoys the feeling of being revered by everyone. He is not afraid of fighting and has great enthusiasm for the acquisition of trophy. Of course, I also hope to get the approval of the gods!

    Especially this time, when Ogier, his brother who was holding the death, heard the message that Ogier saw the Valkyrie beckoning, he believed in Valhalla even more.

    Otto certainly agreed with the ideas of the tribal warriors.

    Brave warriors, they are unruly and have a great desire for wealth.

    But they also have strong self-esteem.

    Only once, the brothers of the tribe got their wealth back only after fighting. How can they feel at ease when they have no merit?

    After some mediation, the men of the tribe finally reached a consensus on the distribution of wealth, and made clear rules on how to distribute the wealth in the future. Because the tribe has no words, the ¡°rules¡± are established by the elders as witnesses.

    is the future Sorgon voyage, and the wealth obtained is divided into two parts. Participants and their families get half, and the rest of the tribe men and their families get the other half.

    In any future battle, all those who participate in the battle will enjoy all the spoils of war, and if they die, their family members, especially their sons, will receive it.

    Just before the first snow fell, the distribution of wealth was completely finished.

    Up to now, any external actions of the Ross tribe have also come to an end.

    Their silhouettes suddenly disappeared in the Baltic Sea, which was almost frozen. Roseburg was hiding in the Gulf of Bothnia, the northernmost part of the sea, as if missing.

    The traditional fishing industry of the ¡¡¡¡ tribe has come to an end, and even hunting in the forest outside the settlement has stalled.

    The reason is that one of the most critical problems is the dark night that everyone has to face.

    The northern hemisphere enters winter, especially in high latitudes, and the night time is extremely long.

    The location of Fort Rose is at least not in the Arctic Circle. There is a summer with almost no night, and there is also a winter with almost no day.

    Winter is the most terrible. They don''t know that the cold outdoors can be minus 20 degrees, but what they know best is that fish caught wildly before winter can be frozen as hard as rocks as long as they are placed outside the wooden house.

    People use wood to build the frame of the house, and put a lot of animal fur and linen on the outside, in order to increase the cold resistance. Some poor families even piled up dirt outside the wooden house to keep warm.

    Any wooden house has an opening at the top, which is a vent for the indoor campfire to exhaust smoke.

    They cut down a lot of wood and store it in autumn, and use bonfires to warm it in winter.

    At the same time, they also wear thick leather clothes all the time.

    In principle, the Rus tribe is the northernmost member of all the tribes that make up the Mindea, and their language is no different from the brothers in the south.

    But their location is too far north.

    The coastal waters near Fort Rose are not a place where fish flourishes, but they can catch enough fish for four to five thousand people to spend the entire winter.

    For their livelihood, they are happy to try their luck in the dangerous forest.

    Sometimes, Otto would lead the men of the tribe to enter the forest to search for the deer before the winter. Once discovered, the Viking-style hunting began immediately.

    They actually often encounter black bears and white bears. If a single person encounters them, they may be holding a huge Nordic forest axe, which is difficult to resist.

    The fur of the bear is the thickest. The Ross tribe knows very well that a bear skin can be exchanged for precious treasures with the southern brothers, and it can also make the women of the tribe tailored to produce extremely warm leather coats and hats.

    After all, those bears can tolerate extreme low temperatures and survive the entire winter with nothing but fur!

    As a leader, Otto has obtained a lot of wealth.

    He even got the honey, which is always very precious, and five pieces of sheepskin.

    Maybe from today''s eyes, these are not precious. But in the whole of Europe 1200 years ago, they were very precious.

    Ogier died, his only son Arik inherited all his inheritance, including the wealth distributed this time.

    Arik is also recognized as the son of the leader Otto under the certification of the tribal elder.

    As a result, Arik naturally moved to Otto''s house, and temporarily took on the job of helping Niya take care of his younger brother.

    The long night enveloped all of Northern Europe, and the continuous snowfall caused the forests around Roseburg to fall silent. Under such low temperature, few wild beasts ventured out of the hidden caves, only a very small number of reindeer dragged their thick fur, pushed away the snow with their powerful mouths, and gnawed the grass roots.

    If you can hunt a strong reindeer, its meat is enough to feed the Otto family through the winter! Even if its fur can be tailored by Niya into a leather jacket enough for a family of four to keep out the cold.

    It¡¯s just that hunting in winter is very dangerous, so as strong as the Ross tribe, they are willing to hide in this bay and wait quietly for the long night to pass.

    They are most standing outdoors, watching the starry sky, watching the white moon reflecting the bright scene of the waves.

    Aurora often flashes in the sky, and people believe that it is "Brunhilde''s Parade". As long as it appears, all the sleeping people are willing to stand in the cold outdoors, with their eyes wide open, in order to see the Valkyrie deity.

    It was another cold and quiet night.

    Arik, who was sleeping soundly wrapped in a whole bear skin, was awakened by the noise of the outdoors.

    Otto and Niya also woke up, including our protagonist Liu Li, who is Rurik.

    "Aric, go see what''s going on." Otto said impatiently.

    "Yes!"

    Arik quickly put on a sheepskin jacket and a woolen cap, and then carefully opened the leather curtain, only to see thousands of green ribbons swaying freely on the sky.

    "It''s Aurora!" Arik went back to the wooden house excitedly.

    "It''s them!" After Otto got up, he patted Arik on the shoulder, "Let''s go and pay a good look. You know what that is!"

    "It''s my father!"

    Arik was convinced of those legends. After all, his uncle made it clear that his father was recognized by the gods, UU read and was taken away by the Valkyrie.

    So, the Otto family doesn''t care about cold, and the whole tribe is taking action tonight, in order to observe the magnificent Aurora spectacle.

    We cannot use the eyes of today to speculate on the ignorance of the Viking tribes in Northern Europe 1200 years ago.

    They saw the sight of the Northern Lights and urgently needed a beautiful explanation for this phenomenon.

    That is the trajectory of the Valkyrie driving a carriage parade. They only act in winter. They will inspect the people on the ground to find potential lucky ones who can go to Valhalla in the future.

    Leurik, he was only a hundred days old, and now he is curled up in a swaddle made of sheepskin, held in the arms of his birth mother, Niya, and witnessed the wonders of the sky for the first time.

    "Ah! This is the Aurora! It really is Northern Europe."

    In this situation, Rurik is more certain of where he is, but that''s it.

    Lurik is unable to determine the exact age of the present, and he has more concerns, limited to being only a baby and unable to tell others.

    Lurik can only observe quietly now.

    He saw a boy crying at the Northern Lights, and heard his biological mother say many things to the boy in a comforting tone.

    It''s a pity that my brain is always in chaos. This body is indeed a baby. I always feel tired. Sleep is the most important thing in my day.

    For a short time, Rurik couldn''t figure out the languages ??spoken by other people, and even some of the most spoken words, he could only speculate.

    Although these languages ??are very similar to English, a lot of tongue sounds are very strange.

    The baby is growing up, and winter is about to pass, and the situation is changing.

    Until the arrival of spring.

 Chapter 9ï¼š Scandinavia in the cold winter

    While waiting for spring, the days of Rurik are not as simple as sucking milk and sleeping.

    In the first winter of his life, he received a gift from his mother¡ªa necklace with amber.

    Moreover, it is not an ordinary necklace. The necklace is composed of five pieces of amber, each with a symbol carved out of it.

    That is actually the Runic alphabet, which is written by the local residents of Scandinavia, but it is not purely written.

    People believe that it was Odin who had acquired part of the power of Luen, the **** of wisdom, at the cost of an eye, and created this kind of writing. Therefore, it is a text with magical power.

    It''s a pity that in this age of ignorance, only a small number of people of any tribe have mastered this set of characters.

    In the Ross tribe, only the elders and priests of the tribe know how to use it. It can even be said that often only when the tribe sacrifices, the elders will take out the "sacred objects" that the tribe treasures with the inscription of Luen, such as wooden boards inlaid with gold, in order to borrow the power of Odin and Luen. , To reach a prayer.

    Of course, the only effect of this kind of prayer is to calm the people of the tribe and stabilize their emotions.

    Niya put an amber necklace on his son''s neck, which is a blessing to him.

    The five ambers each have a letter, and they form a word together.

    It is transcribed in Roman letters to become SIGEL, which originally means "sunshine", and by extension it has the meaning of light defeating darkness.

    Lunwen is exactly the script of the Scandinavian ethnic group, but it is not a purely folk common script. It is controlled by the ruling elites of the tribe, especially the full-time priests, and it is basically not used by ordinary people in their daily lives.

    If you really want to use it, it means embroidering the text on your clothes or carving it on the wooden beams of your house for safety.

    In the past autumn, under the command of the leader Otto, all the preparations for the voyage to Sorgon were completed, such as pushing the necessary ships ashore and repairing them highly. Prepare food and fresh water for long-distance voyages, as well as materials for ship repairs on the way, as well as weapons for preventing enemy damage.

    It can be said that Otto completed the Sorgon voyage very well.

    The men were preparing for the voyage. The women of the tribe spent as long as two months in the longhouses in Roseburg, storing food for each family to spend the entire winter in peace.

    Women have a huge say in storing supplies for the winter, and they are also experts in this area.

    They make a lot of smoked fish and bacon by smoking and grilling.

    They use wheat from trade or looting, add honey and dried cranberries to brew sweet but bitter wine.

    They even use flour to make a lot of bread. Because the environment is dry, a lot of shelf-stable rusks are made in this way.

    At the same time, they also go to the tailor to make clothes, shoes and hats, and other daily necessities.

    The entire Scandinavia is indeed barren, but the barrenness here is only relative to other regions.

    It has already formed a trade network around the Baltic Sea, and this trade network has not been damaged in any way because of the rise and fall of Rome.

    is just a completely different trade network from the Mediterranean, which makes the surrounding ethnic groups have been developing rapidly.

    The Baltic trade network was formed in BC. It was not until the Southern German cousins ??of the Viking tribes learned a lot of advanced technology at the end of Rome that Jutland and Scandinavia entered the "Iron Age".

    Entering the winter of the long night slowly, all trade and combat activities have almost stalled. No matter how brave the sea fighters are, they need a warm home with a lot of food.

    In other words, they desperately need a virtuous wife.

    For those Viking warriors who are brave and good at fighting on the sea, once they lose the stable harbor behind them, and the women who have left the tribe, in the cold winter, no matter how brave people are, it will be difficult for them to live to the next spring.

    It is this harsh natural environment that has forced the people of the Baltic Sea to migrate south intentionally. In the ninth century, the intention of migration was even stronger.

    Inhabitants of Scandinavia and Jutland, they are actually relatives of the Germanic tribes in the south.

    In ancient times, Rome stopped its strategy of expanding its territory in the north after experiencing the fiasco of the Teutonic Forest. Rome has finally declined, and it perished under the constant encroachment of the Germanic tribes. A considerable number of Scandinavians also participated in the huge ethnic migration.

    Four hundred years have passed since the fall of Rome. The Germanic tribes have established large and small countries, and have stepped out of barbarism and become orderly.

    Scandinavia has always been isolated. It has never been ruled by the Romans, but Rome loves the wealth of Northern Europe.

    Is it possible that apart from a large number of animal furs in the icy and snowy northern Europe, is there anything else that the Romans in the Mediterranean region particularly love?

    Of course there is! One of them is amber!

    Niya personally gave Rurik, who was only a few months old, a pair of amber necklaces. Each of the five ambers was the size of an adult''s thumb. It was too big to wear on a baby.

    In the Ross tribe, quite a few people have their own necklaces, which are often made of shells and amber, or other precious stones.

    In Scandinavia, amber is not a treasure. If a merchant can transport it to the Mediterranean, it will definitely make a fortune.

    In ordinary days, most of the leading warships of the Ross tribe existed as trade transport ships, and the other thinking sub-tribe brothers in the south were their trading partners.

    If life is basically stable, people in Scandinavia will be doing traditional maritime trade in the Baltic Sea for thousands of years, and maritime conflicts will inevitably occur, they will not wait to leave here.

    But there is indeed a power in the dark, forcing them to leave this increasingly cold place.

    The power of the dark is the climate.

    Lurik was born in the early ninth century, and the climate in Europe began to turn cold when it entered the seventh century. Since then, the entire Europe has begun to face a cold period that lasted for four hundred years.

    But people in this era, they just feel instinctively that their hometown is too cold.

    Scandinavia, it is a divided world.

    There are a large number of fjords and streams, and there are as many as 50,000 islands in the ocean. Sometimes those islands are refuges and sometimes settlements.

    The traditional climates of the south and the north of Scandinavia are quite different.

    For example, the settlement of Roseburg, currently occupied by the Ross tribe, is actually located in the Norge region in northern Scandinavia. There are a large number of mountains in this area, as well as fjords and small plains between the mountains. The land here is barren and the climate is the coldest. If it has any advantages, it is easy to defend and difficult to attack. A stream runs through the entire Roseburg, giving them inexhaustible freshwater resources to settle on the coast.

    One more thing, because Roseburg was backed by the rocks of the mountains, the artisans of the tribe discovered copper mines. Although artisans are not capable of large-scale smelting, after all, their demand for copper is not intense. Making bronze rivets in order to make more ships is completely capable of coping with it.

    After all, the Ross tribe was also a member of the Mindish tribes, but the Nuoergai area was not the domain of Mindish for a time.

    The ancestors of the Ross tribe used force to force the Ural people living here to move north, and occupy the place to build the Rose Fort.

    The vast majority of the Mindlings settled in some plains in the south, known as the plains of Svealan, whose original meaning was "the land of Mindlings."

    Svealand is a plain area, where the climate is relatively good for growing wheat, and it can also feed a large number of cattle and sheep.

    Because the population of the Shouyazhong tribe is small, the natural resources here are enough to feed the people.

    However, the population of Shouya people has been developing, and the various tribes have begun to border each other, and competition has started directly. In the competition, large tribes annexed small ones, and a movement to integrate the entire thinking sub-tribe is taking place. After all, they will inevitably form a country¡ªSweden.

    However, the only movement of the Mind Demi-Human merger did not include the Ross tribe.

    Perhaps, the fate of the Ross tribe is not to merge into Svealand. uukanshu.com instead goes to another world to create a more magical future.

    Whether it is the tribes of Svealand or the Rus tribe of the North Zoige region, they must now face the ever-expanding Danish power.

    Northern Europe in the ninth century was too cold. Even the richest Danish peninsula, Jutland, where wheat used to grow vigorously, is not as good as before.

    There are many Danish tribes in Jutland with a larger population. They are forced to attack each other because of their livelihoods, and they also have more frequent foreign trade.

    Their expansion to the south was curbed by the powerful Frankish countries. Their attempt to expand northward allowed them to occupy the G?taland region and succeeded in bordering the thinking demi people in the north, and conflicts immediately occurred.

    Even the current Danes and Sihians would not have thought that they would fight for hundreds of years for the Gotaland region in southern Scandinavia.

    The Danes went west again and began to trade and conflict with the Norwegians facing the North Sea until they crossed the North Sea and entered Britain.

    The Danes of Jutland set the record for the first time, and in 794 AD started the plunder of Britain, thus opening the Viking era.

    In the year of Rurik¡¯s birth, only 27 years after the raid, all the tribes around the Baltic Sea learned that they could cross the sea with swordsmen.

    But it¡¯s a very interesting thing. The Ross people have long realized that they are in a remote place and are no match for the brave Danes. They desperately think about the western development of the ocean in order to seek opportunities for development.

    It was the cold that forced the Ross tribe to do this until they entered a large lake and found a wide river. They encountered a group of people who spoke another language, were wealthy, and had moderate fighting strength.

    There, it seems to be another world!

 Chapter 10ï¼š Viking life of the Rus tribe

    When the spring returns to Scandinavia, the "trade season" of the year begins again. Of course, trade is often accompanied by conflict.

    The long boats that disappeared in the bay suddenly appeared.

    The Danes and Norwegians are exploring Britain again, or going south along the coastline.

    Thinking Asian tribes, in addition to the inevitable conflict with the Danes at sea, they began to conduct regular trade towards the Baltic tribe on the other side of the sea.

    The Ross tribe is the same here. They trade with relatives in the south, and they do business with the Baltic people further south.

    The only difference is that the Ross tribe has mastered a secret route to the inland waterway.

    It is a long route. Last fall, the Sorgon voyage was attacked by the Gotland people, making the once safe route dangerous. Even so, as long as the army lays out and beats the shield with the battle axe, the powerful aura will enable the locals of Novgorov to take out the treasure obediently.

    Actually, if it is a group with a strong fighting capacity, the Ross tribe will obediently do a peaceful trade with them, and will try to avoid conflict.

    But those people are rich but weak. In the ninth-century Baltic region where there is no clear law, power is truth!

    Even, they never think that plundering is a sin.

    At the beginning of May 822 AD, the Sorgon voyage in the spring was once again under the leadership of the leader Otto. This time the fleet was very cleverly next to the shore of the Finnian Territory and slipped to the Neva River mouth. .

    The tribute that Otto asked for, those Sweig people are still as weak as ever. At least Otto thinks so.

    The servitude of the Svig people made Otto and his warriors very happy. Under the kindness, Otto gave the family chiefs for the first time, a small piece of amber for each person, which was regarded as a kind of reward.

    It is this little amber. Does it indicate that the relationship between the Rus tribe and the Svig people in Novgorod has begun a subtle change?

    Maybe yes, maybe not.

    Otto only rewarded several family leaders with amber, which is more common in Scandinavia, out of his own pleasure.

    But for the Sweigs, perhaps this is the beginning of a warmer relationship after their encounter with the Ross.

    As early as AD 754, explorers of the Rus tribe found the mouth of the Neva River westward. This place is desolate, covered with thatch under the snow. Some bears and deer activists here, getting their fur, is probably the only value here.

    But as they found a river deep inland, a warm place unfolded before them.

    They went up against the current. At first they also traded with the huge village of Novgorod, until they found out that they were not good fighters, and evil thoughts emerged.

    In the first few years, the trade between the two ethnic groups was normal, until Otto¡¯s grandfather¡¯s area, they began to trade with swords.

    If they can be forced to surrender their wealth through physics, it is really a profitless business.

    Besides, the Ross tribe doesn''t want to occupy the territory of the Sweigs. As long as they get enough treasure, the people on the left and right will return to the dragon head warship and sail away.

    In 822 AD, two Sorgon voyages were successful.

    In 823 AD, the situation remained the same.

    Otto was surprised to find that as long as the symbolic amber is given, the Sweig people will be very happy to take out a lot of treasures.

    This is completely different from normal transactions in the past, and it is also different from a profitless looting.

    As long as the tribes really donate a little bit of irrelevant finances symbolically, the Sweig people will be very generous with the treasure.

    Novgorod is a huge settlement of residents. It is a small city with many villages around it.

    They are dominated by multiple families in the city, and the remaining small villages are vassals of Novgolov.

    The population of the entire region has exceeded 200,000. The land there is at least more fertile and the climate is milder. They were able to produce more wealth, and they also took the initiative to trade with other Sweig tribes in the south.

    Every year, Novgorod has a lot of wealth, which flows into the pockets of the Rus tribe with a population of less than 8,000.

    Now, as long as there is no conflict with the Danes, under the leadership of Chief Otto, the wealth of the Ross tribe has been swelling, right?

    Otto returned triumphantly with a large number of treasures, he once again became the hero of the tribe. The entire tribe is also full of confidence to survive the new winter.

    Liu Li is already two years old, and he has to accept his unique identity as Rurik.

    "Ruriek, Rose. Damn it, am I being arranged for such a fate? I want to lead these Vikings to Eastern Europe to establish Kievan Rus?"

    "Is it possible? Look at these people, they are Vikings! Shouldn''t they rob England?"

    "Really, they actually named me Rurik."

    Two-year-old Rurik has a real adult in his weak body.

    In the past two years, he has basically figured out where he is and the fact that he is a Viking.

    Liu Li knows very little about the historical development of Russia. For the concept of Vikings, he is also a group of sea madmen with horned helmets, bucklers and battle axes.

    Vikings, they seem to be the image of a group of pirates who do no evil.

    However, the facts completely subverted Liu Li''s imagination.

    The tribe he belongs to is named "Ros", which means "blade hand". He estimated that the tribe was only a city-state of Roseburg, and estimated that the population of the settlements was not large.

    They don¡¯t have any horn helmets either, but there are a lot of leather and iron helmets with eye protection and nose protection.

    is the classic dragon-head battleship, forest axe, and painted buckler are real.

    And the most real thing is probably their food.

    In the past two years, Liu Li was weaned early. He felt that he had to eat meat before he was one year old. In the following days, there are only a few chances that he will be able to eat bread with a poor taste. Most of the time, the food he can eat is all kinds of meat.

    Correct! All kinds of meat, and meat that has not been carefully cooked.

    He saw tribal fishermen hunting Baltic seals, casting nets for herring, fishing for cod, UU reading and even fishing for sharks.

    It may be that the land here is too barren. People mainly rely on sea fishing for food and trade cattle and sheep with people in the south. As one of them, Liu Li also had to eat the same meals as them.

    For a sheep, the sheep¡¯s skin will be peeled off to make clothing, and all the mutton will be eaten, and then almost all the internal organs will be eaten, and the bones of the sheep may also be further used.

    The taste of food is crazy, but the extremely young Liu Li has no choice but to bite the bullet and eat the weird meat, even shark meat.

    The historical Rurik will establish a Slavic country in Eastern Europe, named after Ross.

    Moreover, Rurik was invited by the locals to become a prince.

    Liu Li feels absurd, but his name does sound like "Rulik", and "Ros" is the name of his tribe.

    He is very happy that he is the son of the leader of the tribe. His biological father is a very strong white man, who always exudes a strong annoying smell. But he should be a qualified father. According to his biological mother Niya, the biological father is also a qualified leader.

    The whole tribe is full of respect for their biological father, and they are full of respect for themselves, a baby.

    The situation is not that I am the heir of the leader, but because of a prophecy from the elder of the tribe that the son of the leader will bring prosperity to the tribe.

    "Well, I don''t know what kind of life Relic should have in history. If my destiny is to become a leader in the future and lead them to collectively immigrate to the vast plains of Eastern Europe, they can indeed prosper. But at that time, their The descendants are no longer Vikings."

    All the thoughts of Liu Li are hidden in his heart.

 Chapter 11ï¼š Ottos orders

    Only two years old, Rurik has basically learned the tribal language.

    It is very interesting to distinguish it carefully. Most of their vocabulary is compared with English more than a thousand years later. Quite a lot of vocabulary is indeed very similar, so it is not difficult to learn.

    Liu Li knew that his mother was Niya, his father was Otto, and his cousin was named Arik. I actually have a large number of relatives. They are the core members of the tribe, and even most people in the tribe are related to each other.

    The ¡¡¡¡ tribes all call themselves "Ballhands" or "Ross" externally, but internally they only match their names, but some special people have nicknames.

    However, they do not have any surnames.

    "If I were Rurik, it should be around the middle of the ninth century. Am I on Scandinavia? Or is it in Jutland, Denmark?"

    "The elders also claimed that I was the one blessed by Odin and that I would lead the tribe to prosperity. Well, the tribe will indeed prosper when the tribe goes to the hinterland of Eastern Europe. At least you should not stay in the cold fjord and eat fish every day. ."

    My biological father Otto led hundreds of people to Novgorod to ask for tribute to the locals. My biological mother kept counting her days, fearing that she would be back in the next few days.

    Once accepted such an identity, looking at his biological mother Niya, who is increasingly looking forward to the future, Liu Li really wants to see his returning father Otto and his cousin Arik sooner.

    This autumn Sorgon sailing, Otto took Arik, who was only twelve years old, just to show him to the world.

    What kind of babies can they bring back? Liu Li has had enough of the life of eating fish every day. As long as they return, they can enjoy a blissful time of eating bread and even honey.

    It was another calm autumn. It was late at dawn, the north wind whizzed across the fjord, and the world was in silence.

    The climate seems to be getting colder every day, but today¡¯s atmosphere is really a bit unusual.

    In the early morning, an oil lamp was lit in the wooden house, and Niya prepared a bit of raw pork that was submerged and pickled and a small piece of rusks for his son.

    "Liurik, eat slowly, and I will go outside to see what''s going on."

    "Good mom!"

    Compared to the marinated shark meat, the concentrated seawater marinated pork is more delicious, even if it is raw.

    Lurik had no choice. In two years, he knew many things, such as pork is precious, bread is precious, and even the brine for pickling pork is precious.

    Even if they face the sea all day, the people of the Ross tribe can only boil the sea water to make cyan-colored coarse salt. This process requires a lot of firewood.

    However, the tribes often eat fish. Marine fish have a salty taste, and they do not lack salt.

    They have been trading with people in the South. No one knows how the people in the South get pure white salt without a strange smell. After all, they have it.

    Lurik slowly eats bread and bites pork. It is crazy for a two-year-old kid to do these things. He is completely accustomed to these, and now he has to lament how strong a person is.

    In other words, I have to feel that people in the Middle Ages were actually struggling to survive in an extremely difficult environment.

    After a while, Niya hurried into the wooden house with a look of excitement: "Rurik, your father is back. Everyone has gone to the pier, so let''s go! Let''s see how many babies your father brings."

    "Ah! Is there any honey?" Rurik blurted out.

    "Yes! You have everything you want. You are almost done eating, we will leave immediately."

    Lurik eats fast with baby teeth. It seems that this is not the so-called food for children at all. As a result, he did not get sick from eating such things for a long time.

    I''m afraid it''s all because of this Nordic male''s body, which is strong from the bone, and will be stronger in the future, and even has a thick beard on his face.

    Niya picked up Rurik who had finished eating, and walked quickly towards the pier, followed by the maid.

    Lurik is wearing a full sheepskin coat, and his lining is indeed fine soft linen. He is wearing quite thick clothes, and it doesn''t affect his walking. The north wind outdoors was like a knife, and he couldn''t help looking at the blue sky. The sun had just risen and the moon was still looming.

    Looking at the eastern sea again, Rurik narrowed his big round blue eyes a little, and saw a large number of sailing boats heading for the port of Roseburg against the sun.

    Many of those huge canvases are dyed with blue patterns. The pattern of the oars arranged in a cross proves that Otto, the leader of the tribe, brought his hundreds of warriors to triumph.

    Dragon-head warships washed up the beach with the help of the wind, and then, a strong Viking man jumped off the sandy beach.

    Otto returned victoriously with a large amount of goods. Soon, the transportation of the goods began, but he only wanted to see his family for the first time.

    "Arik, come with me and find your mother and brother."

    "Good dad."

    A brawny man with a saber hanging on his waist, leading a child with a saber hanging on his waist, left the noisy crowd and walked towards an agreed place on the pier.

    Arik has always regarded it as a treasure since he inherited the saber from his biological father. It is a rather heavy weapon. This time Arik took this sword with his uncle to the Sweig''s domain.

    Arik was still too young, he followed closely behind Otto, who was struggling and strong, and he dared not neglect his head lightly.

    After a while, Otto saw Niya holding the child. His old face full of vicissitudes and beards showed a gratifying smile, as if holding countless gold in his hand.

    Soon, UU Reading Otto kept the "gold" as usual, which is his only surviving son, Rylik.

    He was crazy when he was fighting, and everyone he led was called a berserker.

    Otto holds his own sharp sword "Destroyer", swinging it with both hands, he can directly cut off the enemy.

    His combat power is absolutely frightening, there is no doubt that, only in front of his wife and children, he is rare to show his cute side.

    Otto picked up the young Rurik, and kept teasing the child''s face with his beard.

    "Dad, don''t do this, I feel bad."

    "Really? I thought you were going to cry."

    "Why are you crying?" Rurik asked in an immature voice.

    These words actually stopped Otto.

    "Ah! Yeah! Why are you crying?" Otto sighed long. "Child, you are indeed special, not like a normal child. You can cry for a long time with a light pinch or accidental fall." But you, I have never heard your cry."

    "Hey, because I am the one blessed by Odin!" Rurik said with a smile on his face.

    "Yeah! So you are different."

    Otto pinched his son¡¯s small face, and said in an educational tone, ¡°A good soldier must not cry, let alone be afraid of pain. You must be brave. Only in this way can you become a qualified leader.¡±

    "Well, I will. But are the words of the elders really credible? I really am..."

    "Of course you are." Niya snapped up, "Child, this is your mission."

    "Yes, at least everyone believes it. You are my son. You must have been a qualified leader. When you grow up, I will educate you on how to become a qualified leader."

 Chapter 12ï¼š Ruriks ambitions

    Otto¡¯s words are quite meaningful. How to become a qualified leader? Rurik was curious.

    The current Rurik is indeed full of curiosity about everything like a normal child, and it feels like this to others in performance.

    Liulik is different after all, and a personality named Liu Li lives in this body. Liu Li, he himself is full of wisdom, because his body is too small and immature, and his flexible hands cannot create things to improve the life of the tribe.

    But even if he was only two years old, he had already begun to conceive something, and figured out, relying only on the tools he saw and heard, as well as observing tribal craftsmen making and repairing ships, thinking about the existing conditions of the tribe and what can be made.

    In Rurik''s view, the so-called dock of the tribe cannot be called a dock at all.

    All the ships are small, and it takes time and effort to move the goods. There is a lot of room for improvement.

    He even felt that everything he saw and heard had room for improvement!

    They have wooden longhouses that have been strengthened to keep out the cold, but they don''t have the concept of making wooden beds. Every night, they put a few layers of thick animal fur on the ground, and then sleep in the fur.

    They stock a large amount of food to survive the winter, but they do not carry out fine processing, and their eating is simple and rough.

    They can make many fine daily necessities, and they even have a good weaving ability. The requirements for housing are relatively simple.

    They love to be clean in nature, they often take a bath in summer, but the night is long and cold in winter, they can only wash their faces.

    Tattoos are still popular among them. In the warm long house in winter, and then the oil lamp of seal grease, Rurik noticed the strange words that his biological father had been stabbed on the north. Rurik guessed that the Luen text was a word that meant blessing.

    Judging from Rurik''s eyes, the Roseburg where he is is by no means a good place to live, even if it is a thousand or two hundred years past, it is still not a good place to live.

    It was another quiet and long night, and Rurik still gave his family a feeling of surprise.

    He knew that he was regarded as a treasure by his parents, especially his father, Otto, as the hope of the entire tribe, and that was indeed the case.

    So every night in the winter of 823, Rurik always left the arms of his mother, but was forced to get close to his biological father Otto and sleep with his cousin Arik.

    In Otto''s words, even if the two children follow him, his breath of heroism can be passed on to them.

    The heroic spirit Liu Rick can''t feel, but the smell on Otto''s body is not very good.

    After a long time, Rurik got used to it.

    This night, the outdoors is still extremely cold, Roseburg is also covered by a layer of snow, and even a lot of ice floes have been distributed on the sea.

    Only the long house is warm. Otto, who lies on his side, faces a quiet and boring night, and naturally has a lot of time to face his family.

    Now, almost every night, he introduces his brilliant fighting life to the two children, especially the great journey to Novgorod.

    It was from Otto, Rurik understood the vocabulary completely but it was "Novgorod" without a doubt.

    Novgorod, a Russian city with a very old history.

    Otto has been saying that the people there are rich, but lack combat power. The men of the Ross tribe can force them to offer treasures obediently only by their aura.

    Finally, Rurik could not hold back what he had held for a long time.

    "But Dad, shall we keep looting them?"

    "Yeah." Otto was very curious, he had no idea that his son would ask.

    Not only Otto, Arik who listened to the story, and Niya who sew leather gloves with the help of oil lamps also cast surprised eyes.

    Only because, just over two years old, Rurik raised a question that obviously is not his age.

    Otto looked at his son''s wide eyes and hesitated for a while: "Don''t you think we should rob them? You should know that they are a flock of sheep, we are just going to cut the wool."

    "Hehe, maybe my brother is a very kind person." Arik said haha.

    Otto shook his head, "It doesn¡¯t matter if you are kind to them, just like the Danes in the south are not kind to us. You two should understand that if it weren¡¯t for our strong physique and sharp swords, and many warriors, we were looted. It¡¯s us. It¡¯s like a person encounters a black bear in a vast forest. If there is an axe, the bear is the bear skin you lie on. If not, the person is the prey."

    Even though Rurik disagrees with the remarks of the weak and the strong, it is not surprising that they have such an extremely simple idea for the Ross tribe to survive in this extremely cold fjord.

    "But maybe we can do business with them peacefully." Ruriek continued to ask.

    "Ah, my child." Otto stroked his son''s forehead. "If your grandfather knew that you said that, he would be very happy. But those people have already surrendered to us, we just have to get rich tributes. That''s it. Child, you should understand that people there live richer than us, and they are not as cold as ours."

    "Since... since they are not cold there, and our combat power is very strong, we all move there and live with them."

    "Huh? Rurik!"

    To be honest, Otto has never thought of moving. Although he has heard a lot of rumors that some tribes in the south have moved south on a small scale, it is really unheard of that the tribes moved.

    "We will be fine here right away. Roseburg is too cold! The twice-yearly Sorgon has a long route. Since it is the tribute provided by those people, we live with them, and they don¡¯t give us tribute every day. Fu?"

    Otto stared at his eloquent son. Some logically conscious words came out of a two-year-old child. Otto felt incredible how he thought about it.

    But think about it again, there is no proof, is Rurik really extraordinary? !

    Otto fell silent in shock. Indeed, his son''s words have some truth.

    But, can the family move? Obviously not!

    Otto could not prevent some small families of the tribe from settling in unknown areas, but the core of the tribe must stay in this cold Roseburg Fjord. There are other considerations here.

    He stroked his son''s forehead, explaining like to a close friend: "Child, we can''t move away."

    "Is it because there are ancestors'' tombs here? Or because even in the cold, everyone still likes our Roseburg?"

    "Not only these, but also because of a covenant."

    "A covenant?" Rurik was taken aback, because he never knew what other promises were made by the Ross tribe. "What kind of covenant is that? I know what covenant means."

    "It is our ally with Shiyaren, our friends in the south. We are a whole, and as our leader, I must abide by this covenant. UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com, we cannot move away without authorization, once we do that If we fail, we will turn generations into enemies. Because we all hate betrayal."

    At this moment, Rurik felt that Otto''s attitude was very serious, and his own young body was shocked in a cold sweat.

    Because there are a lot of thoughts and fears here.

    Lurik also calmed down, his eyes widened and his expression calmly said: "Dad, what if our destiny is to leave?"

    "The result is that friends become enemies, I think it will be." Otto replied pretendingly.

    "Ah, if the fate is like this, as long as our Ross tribe becomes stronger, even if the so-called thinking demihumans unite, even if it is a stronger Danish, we don''t need to be afraid of them."

    "Child, are you serious?" Otto continued to ask seriously.

    "Yes. I think, when I grow up, I will leave here. I don''t want to be the leader of the tribe, I want to be a greater being. Become...become a king, be the king of the kingdom of Ross."

    Otto took a deep breath, not knowing what to say for a while.

    He was silent for a while, feeling the difference of his son and the extraordinary ambition he showed since he was only two years old.

    He didn''t say anything in the end. Compared with his son''s life ambitions, maybe his "great achievements" may become insignificant.

    Otto finally patted Rurik''s body: "Child, you must at least grow up first. There is always one thing that you will inherit my "Destroyer" sword. Only when you grow strong enough to meet the sword, will you have a chance. Show your extraordinary ambitions."

    "I understand, that is not how long the future will be. Dad, I think I believe in the prophecy of the elder Granny Villa."

    "You can trust her, now, sleep quietly."

 Chapter 13ï¼š Rurik is 7 years old

    Lurik is finally seven years old, at least seven years old in the fall.

    It was 828 AD. The Danes stepped up their plunder of Britain and gained a lot in the process.

    And the other tribes around the sea area, especially the many thinking demihumans.

    They either competed with the Danes on land for pastures for grazing, or they stepped up trade with the Baltic people on the south coast of the sea, especially the various tribes of Lithuania.

    In the past few years, the Ross tribe has mastered the secret of deepening the inland waterways of Eastern Europe. They sailed the mighty Sorgon twice a year, and their wealth was constantly accumulating.

    Gradually, the relationship between the Ross tribe and its thinking demi brothers became more and more subtle.

    If they are shocked, they may become a group of mavericks.

    Time goes by little by little, and the whole of Europe is also slowly developing.

    Lurik is seven years old. He is not short at seven years old, but he looks a little thin.

    Boys of this age generally look like this from any ethnic group. They are naughty and energetic, but they are all skinny like monkeys.

    Compared with the strong Otto, Rurik is too thin.

    Even so, before the Sorgon voyage this fall, Otto felt that the time had finally come.

    It was another sunny morning. The wooden face Otto called Aiko to his side and said meaningfully: "Now, you should try to be a warrior."

    "Now? Am I going to take part in the battle?!"

    "No!" Otto patted his son''s thin shoulder with satisfaction: "You are still too weak, your enemy can kill you with just one punch. Boy, you must start training now, you must become strong quickly ."

    "So, I have to be strong?!"

    "Yes! Only in this way can you inherit my position in the future so that others can identify with you. Did you know? They believe in strength, and Odin likes the brave and good at war best."

    In a few years, Liu Li has understood one thing, that is also his destiny-to become a berserker.

    Vikings active in the entire sea, especially the Danes, their main businesses are farmers and herders, but they are also good at exploring. There is no clear law to restrain them, so they found the treasure of the non-tribe. Naturally, they gathered the warriors of the tribe and rushed to looting.

    Ran days of peace, they are ordinary farmers.

    The climate in Jutland is milder. In northern Scandinavia, where the Ross tribe is located, the climate is cold, so don¡¯t expect the high survival rate of the wheat grown. Fishing and hunting in the mountains and forests have become very critical means of earning a living.

    The harsh environment forces the children of the Viking tribe to become good in their limited childhood.

    Even according to the custom of the tribe, a boy is regarded as a full year at the age of twelve. He should sit on a long boat and shake the oars like everyone else, and must be brave enough to participate in battle.

    Otto felt that the "combat thinking" he had instilled in his son for several years could finally be put into practice.

    He stroked the back of his son''s head and said deeply: "I will find you some kids like you, and you will train together. Don''t worry, you can''t handle a sharp sword. You can practice with a wooden stick for a while. Remember! Don''t cry!"

    "I understand." Rurik nodded deeply. He didn''t mean to refuse at all, and he was completely accepting.

    Otto nodded in satisfaction, then called his nephew Arik over, and exhorted with blood: "Arik, I want you to train your brother well. Although you are still weak, I have given you all the fighting skills. Now, it¡¯s up to you to educate your brother on the basics of fighting."

    "Yes, I will teach him to your satisfaction."

    On the whole, Arik likes his brother very much.

    However, the younger brother bears the name "Otto''s Blessing". He always feels strange as a whole. For several years, Arik has always felt that he and his younger brother are a little uncomfortable getting along.

    It seems that there are too many whimsical ideas in his little brother''s head.

    The only thing that makes Arik happy is that his younger brother never cries or makes trouble. His deep speech seems to be not a child.

    Maybe your younger brother is a deep person by nature? Even so, he must have been a true warrior to be worthy of his birth name.

    A piece of gravel near the sea, waves beating the coastline all the time.

    A blond child in a cotton coat is standing here. He is just seven years old Ruriek.

    Different from ordinary tribal children, Rurik''s blonde hair was not slumped randomly. He found a twine and tied a small pony tail behind his head. He himself felt that the dressing up was even a little girly.

    Yes, he wears cotton trousers all over his body. In fact, the so-called cotton trousers are made of linen cloth stuffed with wool and stitched together.

    Men and women of the ¡¡¡¡ tribe, when the weather turns cooler, they put on comfortable cotton clothes, step on boots made of deerskin or bear skin on their feet, and often wear leather hats.

    All of ¡¡¡¡Lurik¡¯s clothes were made by his mother, Niya, who is indeed a good tailor.

    Lurik is just a child. He holds a small round shield in his left hand, and the **** it firmly binds his left arm.

    He holds a sword-shaped wooden stick in his right hand. Although the stick is not sharp at all, it is conceivable to hit with this thing, but the force of destruction is not small.

    Lurik became a naive sword and shield player, and he faced another child who was the same age as him.

    Compared to keeping oneself clean and tidy on purpose, the other party appears sloppy, or more wild and aggressive.

    He knew that the child was a "playmate" found by his father.

    The child was named Kanuf, the child of a trusted warrior under his father.

    Although ¡¡¡¡ is a playmate, Rurik deeply understands that the next thing is not a joke! Because they both use wooden sticks, fighting is not so simple. UU reading www. uukahnshu.com

    Even the onlookers have gathered more than ten people, and things have become very subtle.

    Those spectators just want to see the "fighting" of the two children, and give a thorough comment on whether they can become qualified paddlers and warriors in the future.

    "Oh? That is the son of Odin who is called?"

    "Not Odin''s son, just the leader''s son."

    "But the priests said that the child is unusual. I feel that it is indeed unusual."

    "You can tell by just a glance? If that Ruriek is not a mortal, he should beat Haroldoson''s son to the ground."

    "Then wait and see..."

    Lurik heard these onlookers talking, some were questioning themselves, and some were full of expectations.

    Undoubtedly, the parents who are onlookers are absolutely full of expectations.

    Now Rurik''s mind is very confused, he especially remembers the so-called "battle essentials" that his brother Arik taught him not long ago.

    What is the point of ¡¡¡¡? It can be condensed into one sentence: "Raise your weapon and smash it at the enemy. As long as the strength is strong enough, all problems will be solved."

    That is simply a reckless tactic! But Rurik clearly realized that the Vikings knew tactics and faced real battles. They were more organized than the Western Europeans who were scattered in time and space. For this point, dealing with unorganized and undisciplined groups of peasants who are temporarily pulled up by the lord and armed with various weapons is naturally very easy to win.

    But if you think about it carefully, Arik¡¯s words are not unreasonable.

    You Dao is one force to win ten skills, powerfully swinging the battle axe, hitting the enemy will die.

    However, don¡¯t expect much strength from your thin arms.

 Chapter 14ï¼š Subdued capture

    "Liurik, do you understand? Use your best strength to beat your enemy to the ground." Otto commanded enthusiastically.

    Harrodsson, the father of the other child, also ordered: "Kanuf, don¡¯t be nervous! He is the same!"

    Two strong men encouraged their children. There were more onlookers and the atmosphere became more lively.

    Everyone is booing, just to see how two kids who don¡¯t know how to fight fight.

    Lurik deeply understands that what he has encountered is definitely not a joke. Although the other party is only seven years old, isn''t he also seven years old? !

    Of course, this body is indeed only seven years old.

    There is a soul over thirty years old in his thin body. Thirty years of time ended in a muck truck that ignored various traffic rules. Later, Liu Li opened his eyes and saw a strange scene.

    Seven years have passed since then.

    Even so, Liu Li, or Rurik, was never a fool in a fight.

    Even the set of martial arts that I learned during military training, whose main purpose is to capture uniforms, is now finally useful.

    He couldn''t help bending down the knuckles of his legs, and his left arm with the buckler was in a blocking posture, and the wooden stick in his right hand naturally stuck to the buckler.

    This posture is not surprising, it is a classic anti-collision posture.

    It was this posture that caused Otto to be surprised.

    "Arik, is this what you taught him?"

    "No! Dad, I just taught him how to hold a shield, how to hold a sword, and the will to keep fighting."

    "Maybe you still need to teach him some skills." Otto shrugged and looked at his partner Haroldoson again: "Do you think you can start?"

    "Go ahead, I hope my child can win."

    "I hope so..." Otto shook his head and commanded loudly, "You can start until we feel like this is the end. Listen, don''t be afraid of bleeding."

    what? Is this fight going to the point of bleeding? Is it true that the Vikings are born to coincide with the Spartans?

    In an instant, Rurik''s pressure surged.

    He also wanted to stabilize his emotions a little bit, and he saw Kanuf, the child opposite, who looked like a rabid dog, yelling and rushing over with his wooden sword.

    "Hehe, the child''s impact is unstructured, just pure impact? It seems that he has not learned the most basic fighting."

    When Kanuf was about to rush over, Rurik squatted down slightly, followed by another push. The large wooden shield directly withstood Kanuf''s momentum, and forced him down.

    At this moment, Rurik had no idea that he, who was barely seven years old, still had a lot of strength. I was also worthy of the many fish I usually eat. Under my skinny arm skin, it seems that there are limited but real muscles.

    This push hard, and the action was done in one go, which resolved Kanuf''s offensive. The beautiful performance surprised Otto.

    But Kanuf was not a coward. He staggered and fell on the pebble on the beach, looking very embarrassed for a while, then he stood up again, and rushed up again.

    "Huh? Still coming? It seems that I should try to take the initiative."

    Liurik had a plan, he continued to hold the shield, deliberately let the other party continue to charge, at the right time, with the shield to withstand the attack, the mothership directly flanked its leg.

    A trick is a trick, I never thought Kanuf was bolder.

    Kanuf rushed forward, suddenly jumped up, a powerful flying kick directly hit Rurik''s buckler.

    This strength is no longer what Rurik''s body bones can handle. He was kicked down. Because of the shield tied to his left arm, the rope was obviously weak, and the shield had slipped off.

    is also the fallen Kanuf staggering to his feet, yelling mockingly: "How is it? Are you also the son of Odin? I just kicked him down."

    "you!"

    Being mocked by a kid is one of the most unpleasant things in life, even though Rurik himself is just a kid.

    He felt that he had been seriously insulted, and Kanuf, who was in front of him, had to be taught a lesson.

    shield? No, no.

    Lurik got up and patted the dust.

    For Otto, he finally saw the hostility in his son''s eyes for the first time, like a wolf waiting to grow up, trying to swallow the enemy.

    "Rurik, where''s your shield?! Do you still think you can defeat me with just a sword? You are too overwhelmed." Kazov got a bargain and continued to ridicule: "Be careful, I put your teeth Kill it!"

    "Oh? Really? I won''t break your teeth, but I will make you cry for mercy." Rurik replied with color.

    "You! You talk nonsense!"

    Real children are always not as good as they are, and they don¡¯t even know what pain is.

    Lurik knows a lot, and even quite knows how to subdue another person.

    Kanuf rushed over with an angry grin, facing the person who had lost his shield, he felt that he had a very good chance of winning.

    Is there a big chance of winning?

    Seeing the hapless child rushing over, the stick he held up was obviously trying to hit his head with a crit.

    Lurik is very smart. He seized the opportunity to squat down and swept his legs with a praying mantis, which directly tripped Kanuf.

    This was just tripping him, and Rurik rushed over with a vigorous stride, first stepped on Kanuf''s back, and then threw the wooden sword. He hugged the right arm of Kanuf''s missed wooden sword, his legs stuck in his right armpit, relying on two powerful legs, forced Kanuf to lie on the ground, unable to move at all, even breathing very much. difficult.

    Lurik used a back-position capture and ambush technique. This performance was really something that everyone onlookers had never seen before.

    Otto is really refreshing, because in the wrestling game in the tribe, no one has ever used such a strange trick, but obviously, it is quite effective.

    "Are you convinced?!" Rurik asked through gritted teeth.

    At this moment, Kanuf was of course desperately twisting his body, like a fly hitting a spider web, eager to escape desperately.

    Kanuf wanted to raise his head, but was crushed by Rurik''s right leg. He tried desperately to squirm and break free, and his mouth even clamored in disobedience.

    "Do not accept? You question my identity. It seems that you don''t know what pain is."

    Youdao means ten fingers connected to the heart. Rurik didn''t believe it, so he pinched Kanuf''s finger hard, can the continuous pain make him succumb.

    In terms of simple fighting, how did the warriors of the Ross tribe who admire straightforwardness have ever encountered such tricks?

    Otto watched with gusto. For some reason, Kanuf, who was bound to death, didn''t think about how to escape, but made a heartbreaking scream, as if his arm had been chopped off.

    Kanuf¡¯s father looked worried, but he refused to give up. After all, his son had not bleed yet.

    "surrender!" Rurik ordered.

    Kanuf was already crying. In order to be strong in front of his father, he closed his eyes tightly and shouted with a vibrato: "Never!"

    "You! You brat! Do you want me not to break your fingers?" After that, Rurik tried hard again, and the sharp pain from the fingers caused Kanuf''s most horrified wailing.

    Kanuf was finally defeated and began to cry loudly, and this cry was equivalent to announcing his surrender to the onlookers.

    "That''s it. Rurik, stop it!" Otto gave an order, and Rurik relaxed his muscles very interestingly.

    But at this time, because of the sharp pain of the fingers, the soreness of the arm, and even the difficulty of breathing that has been pressed, Kanuf, who is crying, will not be able to get up for a while.

    In any case, the two children are only seven years old, and in the fight just now, a group of brawny tribes watching the show, they only feel that what they see is another kind of battle.

    No one cheered, everyone just watched quietly, because everyone didn''t see what was going on. As a result, Rurik patted the dust on his body and stood up, while his opponent, Kanuf, was still crying on the ground. It¡¯s like Rurik, who is only seven years old.

    In the end, it was Kanuf''s father who pulled him up, and it was okay after some inspections.

    Kanuf has lost all his previous arrogance, he is perfect and has no intention of dissatisfaction, looking at Rurik who walked with kindness, he was actually afraid.

    "You...we are just a match, I don''t want to hurt you." Ruriek said kindly.

    Kanuf didn''t want to talk, he just wanted to snuggle next to his father Haroldoson, in order to feel safe.

    Harrodsson naturally did not mean to blame Rurik at all. He was particularly curious: "Rurik, what is the name of the one you just used? How did you beat him to tears?"

    "Huh?" Rurik scratched his head: "Kanuf is too reckless, he can easily kick him down. Then I just subdued him and broke his finger. Believe my uncle, it hurts very much. I think if I grow up a little bit, it will be easy to break another person¡¯s finger. The severe pain will make the opponent lose all the idea of ??counterattack."

    "This matter..." Harozov looked at Otto with a surprised look: "Boss, this is what you taught him? Maybe you should give these special skills to someone else earlier."

    "You praised the wrong person." Otto also took a breath and looked at his son in amazement: "Rurik, you invented this? This is obviously your first fight this year. You should have been two children. I never thought..."

    "Should you not go all out?" Rurik asked with a calm face: "It was you who asked us to fight until we bleed. UU reading I think it''s still crazy, just get Kazov away. Just cry. Yes, I thought of all those tricks."

    "You are very good!"

    At this moment, Otto¡¯s heart was like an erupting volcano. He was too excited, so he simply picked up his son with his strong hands, directly let him ride on his neck, and shouted to all the people onlookers: "You all see Here it is! This is the person blessed by Odin! It is Odin who bestows him special fighting skills! We, the Ross clan, will learn these too!"

    For Otto, he knew that his power rested entirely with the support of the tribe. If you become mediocre, the leader will be inherited by other warriors.

    So does he need continuous success in Sorgong? He also needs all kinds of reasonable means to maintain his power.

    Now, as long as the son always enjoys the "Blessing of Odin", everyone''s own support will be deepened.

    Now it seems that my son is really being protected by Odin.

    My son Rurik probably knows more fighting skills. It must be the skills from the Valhalla Temple. Otto has no doubt about this.

    People started chanting slogans such as "Son of Odin" and "Thanks to Valhalla." Liu Rikov never thought that he was just showing off his capture and ambush after a thousand years, and it was actually rumored to be "Valhalla". "Temple Secret Art", is there anything weirder than this?

    It turned out to be absurd, at least I received a bunch of fans instead.

    Even Kanuf, who was crying, suddenly changed his mood.

    Lurik can¡¯t forget Kanuf, who just said so much. He is really a kid, and now he mutters with a stubborn look in his eyes: "I...I really want to learn this."

    Maybe, following the strong, it is one of the children''s nature.

 Chapter 15ï¼š Organizational discipline

    Only seven years old, Rurik has a playmate beside him.

    Kanuf, he was easily subdued by the leader''s son, and he was immobilized on the gravel beach by the sea. He was not angry at all, but rather willing to be the younger brother of Rurik.

    After experiencing the fight, Rurik knew that he had acquired a "subordinate", but at best he was the king of children.

    The young Rurik was rumored to have brought the capture and ambush technique from Valhalla. The technique is very physical and the effect is really good.

    On the night when the incident ended, Rurik had no choice but to follow his father Otto¡¯s request to demonstrate to Otto the trapping skills he knew, using his cousin Arik as his collaborator.

    They are all smart people living in the north.

    They are professional farmers and fishermen themselves, but they don¡¯t have many materials harvested in peaceful time, so robbing houses has naturally become a means for them to make a living. A long boat often has twenty or thirty people sitting on it. In the long-term paddling and voyage, everyone has formed a strong friendship, and naturally formed a combative organizational force.

    They always act together, and their organizational discipline is naturally better than other people of the same age.

    They always avoid casualties in battle, especially the Ross tribe with a smaller number. The loss of any strong warrior is a pity.

    If Otto is a treasure, he marvels at his son''s performance and decides to reproduce it the first time.

    Since he had this child, his many surprises have made him more sure that the "Valhalla gods" not only exist, but they also prefer the Ross tribe in the north.

    In an instant, news about the "Valhalla Capture Secret Art" quickly spread to the entire tribe. Otto''s appeal in the tribe increased a lot, and Rurik also gained many fans. After all, they simply believed in this.

    Lurik just got a good playmate Kanuf at the beginning, but soon, more children of the same age are willing to find play.

    Of course there are many children who disdain to play with a seven-year-old child.

    Those older children have their own "games", so-called games are more violent.

    In the Ross tribe, holding wooden shields and sticks for competitions is an important entertainment for children. All children are taught by adults, and the bravest can enter Valhalla after death. They are being educated in this atmosphere, and they have been instilled with warrior culture since they were still young.

    Because of this, they are very keen to fight, and it is common for them to beat each other badly.

    They are worthy of being Nordic people who are born with stronger physiques. Today, their faces are full of blood. After two or three days of cultivation, they can continue to scream.

    The children of the tribe spend almost all their time in fighting. To learn cultural knowledge? Most people don''t even think about it!

    I am afraid that among the nearly five hundred boys in the tribe, the only one who thinks knowledge is very important is Rurik.

    Just as Otto was about to start the early stage of the Sorgon voyage this fall, ten men of the same age gathered around Rurik.

    These children are the children of Otto''s faithful subordinates. They think it is very wise to hand over their youngest son to the "Odin Blesser". Maybe the Rurik can give the children many more advanced things.

    If the oracle is true, Rurik will eventually become the leader of the tribe when he grows up, so letting his children become Rurik¡¯s subordinates from now on will be of great benefit to the future of his family.

    Perhaps at the beginning, Rurik was not used to having a group of fans instantly appearing under his command. Since they all admire themselves very much and are willing to do a lot for themselves, how to teach them is his current important job.

    It was another cool but sunny morning, and the entire Ross tribe was making key preparations for the Sorgon sailing in the fall.

    Long-headed boats were pushed onto the beach, and the professional craftsmen of the tribe began to repair the boats, which also squeezed the children''s play space.

    Children who are shrouded in boredom, their greatest pleasure is fighting.

    Lurik was surrounded by ten children, so he had to run to the area close to the mountain and continue to play fighting games.

    The thatch in autumn is yellowing, and the children wearing thick leather and cotton-padded clothes follow their "leader" Rurik idly.

    A bare mountain platform with only a few trees, this place was temporarily selected as a training base by Rurik.

    The north from the Arctic whizzes across the mountains, and the air naturally has a sense of killing.

    Looking at the eager eyes of a group of children, Rurik knew that these guys just wanted to learn some advanced fighting skills.

    "Okay! Just like I asked before, you stand in a row! Remember, you must stand neatly."

    With an order, the children really stood up and lined up in a row.

    Suddenly, Kanuf asked with a smile: "Chief, what do you teach us today?"

    "Of course it is a fighting technique. Since you can all trust me, you will naturally follow my orders."

    "Yes! I am your loyal deputy!" The words came out of Kanuf''s mouth. He had a high self-esteem here, because he was obviously the first person to follow Rurik.

    Liurik shook the wooden sword and nodded in satisfaction: "Very well, today we are going to train the group fighting method. Remember, all of us are a whole, we are all brothers!"

    It may be human instinct for children to get together and play together. Rurik''s phrase "We are all brothers" today moved everyone.

    It¡¯s really an honor to be brothers with the leader¡¯s son.

    Seeing everyone''s happy expressions, Rurik continued: "In the future, we are indeed brothers. We will fight against any enemy we encounter as a whole! That''s why I made you line up. Now! Immediately! Preparing to fight!"

    Leurik has given these children a posture, that is, bow slightly, the left arm wooden shield blocking most of the torso, and even only a pair of eyes looking forward through the shield. The wooden sword on the right arm was lightly pressed against the shield, keeping a spur shape at all times. Even children understand that their sharp sword stabs, as long as the stab is accurate, they can succeed in one move.

    What kind of posture is this? The Romans thousands of years ago, their ordinary soldiers used this posture to meet the enemy, and then stabbed the enemy with a short sword, and faced the barbarians on foot.

    was obviously a very effective tactic, but the Germanic tribes that destroyed Rome were not inherited. The continued East Rome prefers heavy cavalry.

    For several years, Rurik has been observing everything about the Ross tribe with his big blue eyes. He is a man after all, and he is instinctively interested in fighting and other things.

    Lurik did not know how the Western Europeans participated in the war in the ninth century. With the understanding in his mind, he felt that it was the lord leading a group of farmers in tattered clothes who participated in the battle with a small amount of care. UU reading what they do is basically a group of weapon fights that lack organization and discipline. Both sides of the weapon fight use this kind of routine, which can be described as a rookie.

    The Ross tribe and other Viking tribes are obviously more organized, and of course they are relatively high.

    The warriors of the ¡¡¡¡ tribe are very strong and equipped with better equipment. Obviously because of the belief in the Valhalla gods such as Odin and Nursery, the so-called death in battle is the best way to become heroic spirits. They are more selfless in any fight.

    The leader gave an order, and all the well-equipped warriors screamed and rushed up. They didn''t know the fear, and even wanted to die in battle.

    This unique and deformed concept has made them even better in combat.

    In the final analysis, they are more inclined to fight alone. Even though Otto knew very well that the tribe could not bear the loss of a large number of warriors, so he was willing to strengthen his personal protection to reduce the possibility of injuries in fighting, thereby reducing casualties. But after all, Otto did not expect to organize all the warriors through a certain method to face the enemy with strong organizational discipline.

    The stragglers are truly organized as a whole. In Europe, where civilization was extremely dark and culturally regressed in the ninth century, it has obvious advantages to restore the classic Greek and Roman tactics.

    After all, Rurik found that the Greco-Romans and the Rus tribe had a military similarity.

    That is, they are all good at handling ships that suddenly appear in the sea, and any attacks and fights often occur not far from the coast or rivers.

    So the change starts with oneself, starting with ten seven-year-olds under his command, and training them from the source into a highly organized tactical cluster.

    First organize a Roman-style centurion team! And he, first served as a centurion.

 Chapter 16ï¼š The new Sorgon voyage in the fall of 828

    His son showed his talent to become a leader at a young age, and Otto saw all this in his eyes.

    Calculating the days, but also considering that the craftsmen have finished repairing all the ships, and the day of departure will be tomorrow.

    It was another clear night, and there was a hint of coolness outside the wooden house. Although the sky is full of bright moon, no one intends to pay attention to this beautiful night.

    Among the small families of the Ross tribe, the people selected by Otto are making the final preparations for the voyage after dawn.

    Otto, who is the leader of the tribe, is even more so. He is in a high position and has more preparations to do.

    It is night, and he intends to tell his family about his plan.

    "Ah! I brought some more amber this time. Maybe my grandfather made a lot of sense at the time. Using a little peaceful means, they will provide more treasure."

    Niya, who was carrying his gift, said kindly: "What if we prepare more? In the mountains to the west, we can dig more amber. Besides, doing business peacefully is better than looting. ."

    Otto shook his head: "You are a woman, you are always kind. But..."

    What else Otto wanted to say, and then look at his son Rurik, he suddenly mumbled: "Peaceful trade, why do we want to trade peacefully with them. They are weak, they hoard wealth, we can get it at will. Give it to them. A little bit of amber as reward is already very kind. Are you right? Rurik?"

    "Me? Then it''s better to just get a boat and get it directly."

    Otto clearly saw his son''s perfunctory intentions, smiled and shook his head: "Originally, if it weren''t for your opinion, I didn''t even want to give them an amber. Since using amber as a reward can get more treasures, there is no harm in using some ."

    "But, isn''t amber also very precious to us?" Rurik asked with his eyes wide open.

    "No! It is not cherished here, but it is very scarce in them. They can exchange amber and people from the south for a lot of treasures, and they better do this. As long as they do, we can go this time and get it. To the wealth of the people in the South that they have hoarded."

    Originally, Rurik had always thought that his biological father was a typical rough man. He never thought that this simple Nordic man could still think of very complicated things in his mind.

    As if the Svig people of Novgorod were helping the Rus tribe to keep their money.

    Lurik didn''t want to say anything more.

    Otto thought about it again, and continued to ask: "Rurik, I already know about you leading your brothers to play on the mound west. I can see you are training them."

    As soon as he heard this, Rurik felt as though his body had been electrified.

    "Yes, Dad! As you taught before, if I can become the leader, I must have some loyal friends by my side. I think I should train them now."

    "Really? You did a good job." Otto lifted his head slightly and looked at the crude wooden beams and the hanging fish oil lamps. "You remind me a lot of things, and I was like this once. That Kazov, his father was my playmate in the past. It seems that you are inheriting my career step by step."

    "Maybe it''s more than that." Rurik chuckled.

    "My brother is doing very strange things." Arik, who pretends to be almost prepared, said: "I have watched them. It is not so much a game as a preparation for the future fight. They...they are training."

    "Yes! I know too! Arik, you can''t help your brother much in this aspect of horror." Otto widened his eyes and questioned his son very seriously: "Rurik, talk about your thoughts. Your true thoughts. "

    "I..." Rurik suddenly became nervous. After he sat cross-legged quickly, he said obediently: "I am indeed training them. There are only ten people for the time being, and there will be a hundred people in the future. I want to make all the tribes about the same age as me. My children are organized, and I personally train them. So ten years later, I have a hundred highly organized subordinates. If I can be the leader, these people will become my important assistants in the future."

    "Hey, you think long-term."

    Otto suppressed his surprise in his heart. On the surface, he gently stroked his son''s small forehead with the big callused hand that had been holding the sword for a long time, and took the opportunity to grab the golden pony tail.

    "You are a wise person, I know you trained those ten children very obediently. So can you train a hundred children well?"

    "I can!"

    "Very good, then do it. It''s best when we return with a full load, I can see the results of your training."

    "I see, Dad. You set off tomorrow, and I will start tomorrow too."

    Otto slept very calmly this night.

    serves as the leader of the tribe. According to the ancient tradition, only those who are widely supported by everyone can take it. After all, the Ross tribe is still in the tribal stage. Although the concept of hereditary system has emerged, it has not been widely recognized by people.

    The leader of the tribe is naturally held by the strong, and those who can hold the position must be supported by the tribal elite and priests and elders. It is also an important capital to be able to provide welfare to all the people.

    Of course, many Viking tribes use similar methods to choose their leader. The leader needs to be appealing. Of course, in most cases, the leader also needs to be a strong man in the fight.

    Of course ¡¡¡¡ Lurik knew this, and even he got his first fans through a "child fight".

    is different from other people. He clearly realizes that any fight should not be an individual fight alone. If the tribe wants to go long-term, many things must be changed.

    The tribe can live in the north of the Mind-Human, and can maintain a state of being close to them for a long time, because the tribe has as many as two thousand people who can fight.

    As far as the battle is concerned, Liu Li, namely Rurik, is very clear about the famous words of Napoleon on that plane.

    The so-called three soldiers can not beat two Mamluks, ten soldiers can be equal to ten Mamluks, and the strength of the army climbs to one thousand, which can defeat three thousand Mamluks. UU reading

    Personal power is limited. If the power is concentrated, one hundred of the warriors of the Ross tribe maintain a stable formation on the battlefield at all times, and can destroy the soldiers on foot several times their own!

    The next morning, the golden sunlight shone on the entire Roseburg, and the fjord fell into a cloud of beautiful dreamy gold.

    With the dark green mountains and numerous black bare basalts on the seashore, Rurik, who followed his birth mother and watched his father''s voyage, only felt that he was bathed in holiness.

    Just like the background scenes of those Norse myths that he understood, under the shining sun of today, the fjord of Roseburg resembles a sanctuary.

    Under the golden light, a large number of sailboats were spread on the sea.

    The warriors who travelled basically carried the fresh food and fresh water from the journey on the ship, and then they finally boarded the ship, fully armed.

    A stalwart figure let out an astonishing roar, and he raised his sword to command everyone, and then a horn came from nowhere.

    The ropes that bound the ships were untied one after another, and the ships entered the vast sea.

    Rurik knew that the sword-bearer was his father Otto. The Sorgon sailing this autumn was accompanied by the melodious and exhilarating horns, the continuous roar of people on board, and the violent noise of the huge oars beating neatly. In the beginning.

    Rurik, holding his mother''s hand, watched them gradually leave the fjord.

    They left, the life of the tribe will continue, and people return to their lives with hope.

    "Child, your father and brother have left, are you going to do those things now?" Niya asked.

    "Yes! I promised my father, I will now let my men to organize children in the clan and my age."

    "Go ahead. Let me see how capable you are."

 Chapter 17ï¼š "Bald" Fisk

    After Otto left today, Rurik has recruited more than forty children.

    The oldest of these children is only nine years old, and the youngest is only six years old. Although their height and weight are uneven, they are not the same. Lurik especially noticed that everyone¡¯s most

    The big things in common are quite thin.

    Most of them may grow up to become sturdy men. At least for now, they can¡¯t see that they have such potential.

    After all, they are their own people of the same age, and Rurik estimates that because he is the son of the leader, he eats and drinks better on weekdays. Besides, he is quite thin, and the others will only get worse.

    It was on the mound west of Roseburg. After a few days of work, Rurik felt that the mountain breeze was more desolate and the climate was getting colder and colder.

    The sparse woods drop litter from time to time, and there are few birds staying.

    Rurik, dressed in a cotton coat and a little leather jacket, gathered all the people he had collected here.

    Except for the first ten people, the rest are all here today.

    Some are pulled by friends, some just want to learn special fighting skills.

    Not bad! The fight with Kanuf a few days before Liurik has gained fame. The unique ambush technique has not only become a conversational resource, but many children are also eager to learn.

    Lurik also used his capital in this area to recruit a total of forty-five people, but unfortunately the number did not meet his psychological expectations.

    The first ten people will play an exemplary role, and everyone can become a team leader.

    A group of yelling children were gathered, and Lurik held up the wooden sword in public to signal everyone to be quiet.

    "Okay brothers! You all look at me!"

    "I am Rurik, the son of Otto! I am the one who is called Odin''s blessing. You are gathered here today because of your trust in me. So, starting today

    , I am your brother. "

    "Brothers, after all, we will one day sail like those adults to fight the most ferocious enemy..."

    Lurik is doing slogan mobilization here, and he hopes that it is best to use a mouth to enhance the cohesion of the group.

    Unexpectedly, an older child suddenly exclaimed: "Fight like my father? Alas, he is dead."

    Lurik saw the child at a glance. He was taller than himself. When he talked about his father''s death, he didn''t show any sadness, only some regrets.

    "Brother, what''s your name." Rurik asked respectfully.

    Seeing the kid walking out of the crowd, he took off his leather hat and leaked the head with almost no hair.

    Of course, this person is not bald, he just used a knife to shave his hair against the scalp to avoid head lice. In fact, quite a few people in the Ross tribe did just that. after all

    They are more willing to clean their bodies than other ethnic groups in Europe.

    This bald head gave Rurik a lot of sensory stimulation.

    "My name is Fisk, I am only nine years old, and many people call me Bald Fix. I heard my mother say that in the year you were born, my father died at the hands of Gotland Islanders. I think

    want revenge, but I am too weak. Rurik, can you understand this? "

    Many members of the Viking tribe are willing to give themselves nicknames, or accept nicknames given by others. After all, they don¡¯t have the concept of a surname.

    Same, add a nickname to increase recognition.

    "I..." Rurik choked for a while, and then asked after hesitating for a while: "So you stand here because you want to learn something new."

    Fix nodded: "Although you are only seven years old, we all believe that you will become our leader in the future. So if you become the leader, our fleet will suffer from

    What will the Gotland people do when they pursue it? "

    Is this a question of a child? The problem is too real!

    Lurik maintained his composure. After all, he is not the kind of person who advocates barbarism, or he lives in such a desolate and dangerous environment. I am afraid that becoming barbaric is a means of living.

    Lurik thought for a while, pretending to be calm and said: "Of course it is a counterattack! We must use a powerful counterattack so that they can never attack us."

    At this moment, Fisk has a satisfied smile on his face: "Yes. We will destroy them all without mercy. We will attribute the treasures they looted to us. At that time, we can all

    rich. "

    After a few brief conversations, Rurik felt really uncomfortable. Look at Fix, who is only nine years old. This person is simply a gangster mentality.

    There is no view of evil, just to live by unscrupulous means? Fisk''s mentality is too primitive.

    Is life necessarily so cruel, this Fix, and children like Fix, they live for revenge? Is it for looting?

    If the children of this group have only this idea, then the group has no future.

    After all, pure bandits will eventually be wiped out by more advanced races.

    Lurik doesn''t think this kind of crazy idea at all. Any so-called force should be a means of self-defense, and peaceful development is the last word. Especially in this complicated era,

    Population is the most important thing. Anyone''s death is a big loss to the tribe.

    What''s more, from only a few years of observation, Rurik discovered that every time his father wanted to bring back the treasures that the Swegeman Sorgon brought back, what kind of treasures could those be called? Probably the most precious thing is honey

    and coarse cloth. UU reading www. Uukanshu.com So the residents of Gotland are also poor.

    A group of poor bandits robbed another group of poor tribe civilians, this kind of life has no future at all.

    Lurik deeply remembers this "bald" Fisker and his "great" ideals.

    Lurik settled down and looked at everyone again: "Okay, brothers, next, I will divide you into five teams, each with nine people. Kanuf!"

    "I''m here!"

    "Let the brothers line up, you yourself stand in front of me first."

    So, apart from Kanuf, nine of the first ten people lined up in a neat line.

    Leurik then ordered: "Others, you line up behind them, each team has only five people in line. Remember, one person is your group leader."

    As soon as the voice fell, the crowd quickly became noisy. Many children were at a loss. Seeing their indifferent appearance, Rurik had to shook his head helplessly.

    Obviously, the verbal commands to them are too complicated.

    As a last resort, Rurik had to go off the court himself, with Kanuf''s help, grabbing people from the crowd, and placing them in the team one by one.

    They are all children after all. It can be described as a piece of blank paper. To train them, Rurik thinks it will be a bit difficult, but they are also more receptive to some new ideas.

    The team was arranged so neatly, including Kanuf finally entered the first team.

    A total of forty-five children stood in front of Rurik. Although their team was not very tidy, the overall look was really good.

    Glancing a few more times, Rurik got a look full of expectation.

    "Yes, it''s getting like a hundred people gradually."

 Chapter 18ï¼š Training and bad testing

    The situation makes Rurik very satisfied. After all, in the relatively neat team, no one speaks, and no one runs around.

    They all stared with blue eyes, waiting for their orders.

    Lurik inserted the wooden sword into the soil and stretched out his right hand: "Brothers, look at my hand! Does it have five fingers?"

    After that, he clenched his right hand into a fist: "Now you see, there are only five fingers together, the fist can smash the enemy''s teeth! This is what I ask you, five people to form a team. Remember, any future fights In this, the five of you are a whole, and you must act together."

    If an adult stands here and hears Rurik say this, he will find it very strange, but children, they have never come into contact with any rhetoric other than this, and believe it completely.

    But Rurik still has something to say: "Five people are like five fingers, and they can form a team (Rurik uses the Norse word Fiss to describe it, which means fist, that is, a team). If a group is equal What about one finger? Five groups can be aggregated into a bigger fist. So when we organize a hundred people, we have more power. This is my purpose! I don¡¯t want any future fights to see you playing alone. Fighting, we see dozens of you forever forming a whole, fighting together."

    Rurik felt that he had already said very clearly, but the theory was still too advanced.

    "Bald" Fisk was very happy to talk more. After all, his father followed the leader Otto and died in battle. Standing in front of the leader''s young son, he felt that he should be like a brother again.

    Fiske did not know why, but he did feel that Rurik''s words were somewhat reasonable, but they were different from those he had been in contact with on a daily basis.

    "Roulik, how much benefit will your decision bring? Isn''t Odin favorite the bravest person?"

    "Of course... but what is brave?" Rurik''s mind turned very fast. After a few years, his father tried desperately to tell himself those Norse myths in his spare time. After all, Rurik estimated that he was not young. In addition to Otto, there is no other story that can be used to coax a child to sleep.

    Rurik himself already knows Norse mythology quite well. He said: "Valhalla needs a large number of the bravest people. Odin needs thousands of heroes to deal with the twilight of the gods. When the twilight of the gods comes, a thousand The heroic spirits, as we have formed a group that is good at fighting, will have more powerful power. Remember, if you fight alone, who will protect your back? Fisk, now look at all your directions, Your brother will protect you. Everyone, your back is protected by your brother. You have only one job, knock down the enemy in front, don¡¯t worry about the others!"

    This is an era of irrationality, especially the elder priests of the tribe, the elder priests of the tribe, who believe in those myths very much, and believe in those myths.

    The reason why ¡¡¡¡Lurik was trusted by many members of the tribe was derived from the "oracles" in the priests'' mouths. Besides, this child is exceptional.

    The current situation is more complicated, and Rurik¡¯s words are surprising. Thinking carefully, the priests did not say that Odin only needs to be a warrior who is good at fighting alone.

    Everyone looked at Fisker, and Fisker no longer had any doubts and fully agreed with Rurik''s idea.

    "Now, do you all support me?"

    "I support!" Fisk took the lead in speaking.

    Then, the first ten people headed by Kanuf also held wooden swords to support.

    After all, there are all children in the crowd. They are children, and they almost instinctively agree with the opinions of older children. All this time, they all raised their wooden swords to show their support.

    "Very good." Rurik nodded in satisfaction, "In the next days, let''s see it as training! We want to surprise those adults! I also want to be a leader that you all trust from now on. "

    In the following days, almost the only important thing for many children every day is to go to the hills west of Roseburg to learn the "group tactics" taught by Rurik.

    A total of forty-five children are arranged in a small infantry phalanx. They are just lined up. It''s good to say that if they advance and retreat together, they can''t be trained in a few days.

    So in the first days, Rurik didn''t teach them to fight at all. He just walked in a queue so that forty-five children could walk neatly.

    The reality is completely beyond Rurik''s imagination.

    In his concept, it''s just walking in a queue, and at most one or two days, a group can walk far, far in neat steps. Even very young children can do it.

    As a result, these children of the Ross tribe, it is obvious that from birth to now, they have no understanding of what is called discipline, and they have no concept of this aspect at all.

    Even, including those adults, there is no concept of discipline.

    Discipline! Any army that masters it is not weak in combat effectiveness. So instead of fighting, let them understand that discipline is the most important thing from an early age.

    ten days!

    After spending such a long time, Rurik finally fulfilled his most basic requirements. According to the so-called orders, many children can finally line up and follow the chants. The slowness of their learning is really shocking.

    After all, the children can truly act as a group, obey the orders and keep the whole team in disorder. So far, everything is just the beginning.

    For those children, ten days of queuing makes them extremely boring.

    On the morning of the eleventh day, the eldest Fisk had been holding back for many days, and now he finally questioned Rurik face to face: "Are we enough? Should we continue to practice walking? Rurik, I think I have taken more roads these days than I have taken in my entire life."

    "Are you in a hurry?" Rurik replied with his hands behind his back, his face unchanged.

    "Can''t you change something?"

    "For example, fighting?"

    "Yes! You train everyone to walk, don''t you just prepare for fighting? Are you still not satisfied?"

    Lurik still had a dumb face. He looked at the innocent children, only to see that they all stared and looked expectant.

    "Maybe time is enough." Rurik nodded, and the long queue training came to an end, and the next thing came true.

    He made everyone continue to line up, holding up the wooden sword and commanded: "Everyone, hold your shield after queuing up."

    "The seventh, eighth, and ninth teams, you stand out of the big group. The others continue to line up."

    After some orders, Rurik glanced again and continued to make orders.

    The 30 members of the six teams in the so-called large force were formed into a horizontal team of ten people in the front and three people in the depth. Everyone has their shields in front, forming a wall of people, waiting to withstand the impact.

    For the three separated teams, their missions play the role of the enemy and spread out to make an impact. There is only one purpose, to break this wall.

    After explaining their intentions in public, everyone screamed in excitement.

    The leader of the defensive side is Kanuf, and the leader of the offensive side is Fisk. Lulik especially called these two people to his side, and gave a special order.

    "Did you understand it just now? I repeat, Fisk, your purpose is to break the wall, but I refuse your three teams to attack together. Kanuf, your task is to ensure the stability of the wall, and work hard. Fisk pushed it out. But you can¡¯t use sticks for your safety.¡±

    Kanuf, of course, trusts Rurik very much. Unexpectedly, his arrangement with Kanuf really made Fisk dissatisfied.

    "Why? Rurik, am I still worried about being injured by their wooden sword?"

    "Safety is still the most important thing," Rurik said.

    At this moment, Fisker looked completely undaunted: "Just the wooden sword, I am afraid of it? I will be the man who attacked Gotland to avenge my father. Am I still afraid of being injured?" The little ghost is big and deliberately makes a grimace at Kanuf: "You use the wooden sword, I am fearless. But you also be careful, we will also use the wooden sword."

    "Hey, am I a coward? I''m not afraid of injury." Kanuf gritted his teeth and retorted.

    The two people are totally indifferent to safety and danger, or the adults of the Ross tribe encourage the descendants of the tribe to play dangerous games. After all, in their opinion, the so-called dangerous games are just a trial for the real battle in the future.

    Thinking of this, Rurik couldn''t help but regret the death of the two children before his biological father Otto. So Rurik originally had two elder brothers, but they were killed in a "dangerous game". So what? They are very relieved that everything is destiny.

    The two returned to their respective teams, and the two groups of children also gathered together to discuss.

    After a short time, they finally finished their preparations.

    Lurik saw a group of guys eager to try, one side was a wall of people standing neatly holding wooden shields, and on the other side were people scattered standing ready to attack.

    "Are you all ready?!" Rurik asked loudly.

    The two groups of people I saw raised their wooden swords one after another, indicating that they could start.

    Lurik stood not far away, finally settled, and shouted: "Start!"

    As soon as ¡¡¡¡''s voice fell, I saw the oldest Fisk, who was like a wolf. With an astonishing roar, he took the lead. The other fourteen children were also fierce.

    They showed a strong momentum, but they couldn''t scare the thirty people who lined up the other wall at all.

    The fighting came suddenly.

    The shield hit violently, and the result was only one hit, and the human wall was stunned by Fisk and others.

    The situation surpassed Rurik''s imagination again. He wondered how the dense formation of the three-row human wall could withstand the attacker who had only half of them. But the attacker and the defender, everyone has fallen into one.

    At this point, the impact and defense of the test nature should have ended, they have collapsed into a ball, but Rurik''s eyes widened, watching the group of children fall into a chaos, and there is the sound of wooden sticks and wooden shields everywhere.

    Everything is meaningless. They seem to be simply venting their own boredom that has been holding back for so many days, and then turning into a pure fight alone, which is the "dangerous games" that these children often play on weekdays.

    Lurik was yelling again, and he went off the court to pull people in person. It took a lot of effort to pull away the chaotic children.

    Forty-five people, many of them have had their noses and faces swollen. They didn''t have any resentment, and they all looked at themselves and smiled hippiely.

    "It''s a tragedy!" Rurik held his forehead and couldn''t bear to look at the group of laughing guys, also reflecting on whether his efforts for so many days were wasted.

 Chapter 19ï¼š More complex human wall training

    As long as sufficient discipline is maintained and everyone who constitutes the human wall is well-trained, this wall cannot be easily broken.

    Even if the enemy is in a chariot and a spear formation is placed on the wall, it can be completely restrained.

    Once the discipline is loosened and the formation is not strong enough, it will be very difficult to organize after being overwhelmed.

    Looking at the laughing and joking guys, Rurik''s brows jumped up unconsciously.

    "Have you all played enough?!" Rurik yelled angrily, "Kanuf, what are you doing?! Your wall was easily broken by them. If this is a fight, many of you already dead."

    Kanuf smiled and mumbled: "Fisk is too strong, he overthrew us alone. Look, we are just some children, only Fisk is the strongest."

    "He was right." Fisker was extremely proud at the moment, "They are too weak. Obviously I don''t need other people. I can break through their walls by myself."

    What else could Rurik say, he had to shook his head helplessly: "It''s just because we are too weak. If we are all grown-ups, I don''t believe that you can break the wall by yourself. Even after some training, you will Can''t break through."

    After that, Rurik clapped his hands vigorously and ordered all the children who were still sitting on the ground to stand up.

    He yelled: "Don''t be in a daze! Fisker said that the human wall you formed is too weak, and he can easily break through it by himself. It is as simple as a harpoon piercing a salmon. You all stand up, if you can believe it I will accept my orders completely until the wall is strong enough for him to not break through."

    They are all inspired to become outstanding warriors when they grow up, eager to make great achievements in future fights.

    Playing around is playing around, and training from childhood is still to be carried out.

    itself, this is part of their daily life.

    Regarding the fact that the human wall can be easily broken down, the main reason for this is that the children who make up the human wall are too young.

    They are generally only six and seven years old. They can hold wooden shields and wooden swords for a long time, and they are doing very well. To become very strong in the future, you need to practice and eat more meat.

    Simply enhancing physical fitness can indeed withstand powerful attacks. If you follow certain skills strictly, you will get twice the result with half the effort.

    The so-called technique here is that the human wall really forms a whole.

    Lurik originally thought that the basic skills had been taught to them, and the results of the test were disgusting, and he had to personally guide him.

    So what are the so-called basic skills?

    It is quite simple.

    Since the human wall is three levels deep, the people in the last row use their shields against the second row, and the people in the second row continue to use their shields against the first person.

    For the next whole day, Rurik trained them to do this well.

    Is this really effective?

    The daylight in Northern Europe in autumn became shorter and shorter. The children on the hills lit a bonfire with flint, and they all sat on the ground around the bonfire.

    They all trust Ruriek very much, but after long training, everyone is very tired.

    Many people still carry kippers in their purses, and they ate the fish around the flames, let¡¯s talk about the training.

    Kanuf handed "the leader" Rurik a dried fish, and asked by the way, "That''s it? There are two people behind me, so Fisk can''t break through?"

    "Hey, you have to ask Fisk about this."

    Kanuf shook his head, and he really asked Fisk, and the answer was naturally very simple.

    Fisk is the oldest of all children, even if he is only nine years old, it is natural to bully a group of younger brothers, and this is the source of his confidence.

    "Liurik." Fisk leaned over and said confidently.

    "what''s happenin?"

    "Maybe your strategy is effective, but you look at them. I think their human wall is still not good, no matter what strategy, I can break it down, only me is enough!"

    "Then you try." Rurik shook his pony-tailed head with a grin. "Or, let''s make a bet?"

    "Bet? What to bet on?"

    "Just bet on a salted fish. If you can break through the wall, I will give you a salted fish. If you can''t break through, give me one, what do you think."

    "Hey, that''s it." After saying that, Fisk stood up, deliberately put on a very strong posture to show his strength, and then walked aside.

    At this moment, Rurik prides itself that after a day, the group of children has been trained to the same extent, and each of them has remembered the key to collision avoidance and understood their role in the entire team.

    After eating the noon dry food until the sun is about to set, most of the time everyone is walking in the queue in the state of a three-story human wall.

    At the time of this training, the three groups that served as the "impacter" identity also participated in the human wall training.

    Liurik didn¡¯t understand. Fisker should be able to understand that after this intensive training, the human wall is no longer what it used to be. Is Fisker still particularly confident in his physical fitness? At least Rurik believes in the power of the team more.

    But not all, Kanuf leaned over to Rurik again. After a word, Rurik could clearly feel the child''s worry.

    "Are you scared by Fisk?" Rurik asked in a low voice?

    "No...I...I''m not afraid of him. He is very strong, I am afraid that if you fight, you can''t beat him even with a grappling technique. I am still very worried about our human wall."

    "So you are still afraid."

    "I don''t have one. Actually, I still want to ask, when we grow up, we fight with the enemy. For example, if Fisk wants to avenge those guys in Gotland, should we fight against the wall?"

    "It doesn''t have to be this way." Rurik shrugged. "Look at us, plus I am only forty-six people. In fact, I need more people, such as one hundred or five hundred. So that we can form Multiple walls. So look at this..."

    Lurik pondered, this matter can be explained in a few words, or it has been said with great effort. Can Kanuf, who is deliberately clarifying the situation, understand it?

    As a child, you can understand more straightforwardly than listening to it.

    Lurik grabbed a few wooden sticks and gave Kanuf a demonstration on the ground under the light of the campfire and the setting sun.

    The so-called one wooden stick represents thirty people. He used four wooden sticks to form a square. With a square, he placed four more in succession.

    By adjusting the position of the stick again, the graphics also changed dramatically.

    Rurik moved the stick while explaining. Kanuf, who was staring wide-eyed, was not mentally retarded. He knew that a wooden stick represented the wall of thirty people. It was in the hands of Rurik. Many of the walls were in charge. The location changes. But no matter how it changes, there are two other human walls on both sides of each human wall, even if it is behind the human wall, there is another human wall guarding it.

    Therefore, when hundreds of people gather together, there is no flaw at all.

    Although Kanuf didn¡¯t know how the adults participated in the fight, the current Rurik played with him. He believed very much that if the future fights were like Rurik¡¯s plan, it would be like the tragedy of Fisk¡¯s father. It won''t happen.

    Why?

    There is no flaw in the entire formation, as long as the shields of the human wall work together to block the enemy, and then a unilateral sharp sword stab.

    "Now, I understand completely." Kanuf''s eyes widened admiringly.

    "My dear brother, everything starts with the forty-six of us. After you learn it, you will teach the other children in the tribe. When I become the leader in the future, we will fight like this. Respond as I show, The enemy comes with a thousand people. They cannot break through our human wall. They can only be solved by being stabbed to death by us, and we will not die alone."

    Kanuf can''t help feeling: "Ah! If this is the case, Valkyrie on the cruise will see all this, we won''t die alone to destroy a thousand enemies. When we are old, will we be picked up by her because of these achievements?"

    These words made Rurik a little bewildered, he settled, and deliberately agreed with Kanuf''s guess. "Yes, the Valkyries are fair. They need real warriors, not braves. As for me, I just want to live this life with glory."

    "You will." Kanuf slapped Rurik''s shoulder subconsciously, "You are the person I can trust. You will be the best leader, and I will always follow you."

    When the bonfire is about to burn out, night is about to fall. It is very dangerous to continue to stay outdoors. The Ross tribe is not afraid of wolves. They worry about the wolves that move at night and attack their children.

    Lurik can feel that in the vast northern Europe and even Eastern Europe of this era, the number of large wild animals must be several times that of humans.

    The bonfire burned out, everyone went back together, and they were all mentally prepared to form another human wall tomorrow. Even if it was to keep a salted fish in Rick, Fisk would not let Fisk break the human wall away.

    For this night, what Kanuf thought about the most was the stick demonstration made by Lurik.

    After returning to his wooden house and eating the dried meat his mother had brought, he personally found some wooden sticks and fiddled with it.

    "Kanuf, are you playing games?" His mother had never seen her son play these strange things.

    "Leurik taught me."

    Speaking of Rurik, his mother thought of her son''s "defeat" and the strange training of a group of children yelling on the hills during this period.

    The woman leaned over and asked earnestly: "Did you learn something from Rurik? For example, the methods he used to subdue you?"

    Kanuf continued to squint his head, and said perfunctorily: "I learned a little bit. He teaches me nothing else now. He said that the men of the tribe fight in their own way. He is very opposed to this, so he organizes us. stand up."

    At this point, Kanuf became excited. He took a bunch of wooden sticks in front of his present face and reproduced Rurik¡¯s demonstrations from memory.

    Viking women are not weak, and when necessary, women will also pick up swords. After all, men and women of the same tribe must be related to each other. It is usually men who use sharp swords to solve external conflicts. If the situation is urgent, it is a clan action.

    Kanuf¡¯s mother knew how to fight, and watching her son¡¯s demonstration with a wooden stick, an unprecedented sense of astonishment came to her mind.

    In the long fighting time, the men of the Ross tribe have figured out the basic formation routines, forming a wall of people and launching an impact is also a good thing for men.

    But no one has ever thought of organizing hundreds of people into multiple walls to fight in a complex formation.

    She opened her eyes wide, and began to think of a strange scene in her mind.

    My husband followed the leader Otto. Hundreds of men formed a circle with a human wall. They had a battle axe or sharp sword hanging from their waists, a wooden shield tied to their left arm, and a short spear in both hands. The spearheads of hundreds of short spears pierced the enemies from all directions.

    After all, the men of the tribe are also good at using short spears. In fact, they are the harpoons for fishing and one of the weapons in battle.

    Now, the leader¡¯s son Rurik organizes children to play with wooden shields and wooden swords. He will definitely organize children to use wooden sticks as short spears.

    At this moment, Kanuf¡¯s mother deeply felt the wonderful things contained in Rurik, and she even felt that this matter was not as simple as a child¡¯s game at all.

    She settled down, motioned to her son to continue playing, and then said: "I want to go out immediately."

    "Mom, what are you going to do? It''s late now."

    "Don''t worry, I''m going to the priest to explain something. I will be back soon."

    Soon, the woman put on a thick buckskin coat and went out, trotting all the way to the residence of the priests, and went straight to the home of the most respected grandmother Veria, to report the matter.

 Chapter 20ï¼š Verias Divination

    Because of the stove, the large wooden house was baked very warmly.

    An old man with white hair, dressed in thick deerskin leather, sitting around the fire, waiting for the kettle that was set up to boil. At this moment, the smell of boiled onions and herbs filled the room.

    This old man is Vilia, an incredible old woman who lived to be seventy years old.

    Beside her, some young women in the tribe are her lower priests. They quietly do their jobs. After serving Veria and drinking the herbs, the work of the day is considered to be an explanation.

    Villa is indeed very old. She has been asking her subordinate priests to prepare herbs and make medicinal soup for herself.

    It seems that both priests and witch doctors have a source. Veria learned some herbal knowledge from the tribe''s ancestors. Today, she felt that she had caught the wind and cold. After drinking herbal soup for a few days, she felt that her condition was getting better.

    But she is still too old, and she needs the assistance of others in many aspects of her daily life.

    She has such a long life! Therefore, this person who served as the priest of the tribe is highly respected. In many cases, her opinions are equal to the leader Otto.

    Kanuf¡¯s mother told her about what she knew. Villia believed very much that the young R¨¹rik had talents. She never expected that the only seven-year-old R¨¹rik had already been there. Focus on training the children of the tribe.

    "So, do you support him?" Kanuf''s mother asked respectfully.

    "He is the son of the leader, and he is also blessed by Odin." With squinted eyes, Veria sat cross-legged like a rock, "I understand what you mean. Rurik will become our leader in many years. But the road is not smooth. He has some unique ideas. Are these ideas correct? I need to hear Odin¡¯s opinion."

    All the Viking tribes have very similar beliefs.

    Most tribes believe in Odin, followed by childcare, and some tribes have niche beliefs in Loki.

    Therefore, the priests of the tribe always hope to get in touch with Valhalla through a certain method.

    Villa slowly opened his eyes and motioned to a low-level priest to bring the divination pot with the Luen inscription and some gold patterns all over it.

    Then, she slowly stood up to her aging body, and put on thicker clothes under the help of the attendants, especially when she seriously put herself on a helmet with huge antlers. Even if the antler helmet is heavy, she must wear it.

    The priests of the Viking tribe of Scandinavia all have their own antler helmets. And the warm Gaul region, where the former native Celtic druids, also have their own antler helmets.

    This aspect seems to be the embodiment of their common ancient memory.

    Then, surrounded by all the priests, Veria embraced the clay pot and walked out of the warm wooden house slowly.

    One of the things that the Ross tribe is very similar to other Viking tribes is that they all have similar altars.

    On a very clean, flat ground that was taken care of, more than fifty stones were embedded in the ground and put together into a huge streamlined shape to imitate a boat.

    This is the altar of the Ross tribe. There must be one similar altar in every human settlement in Scandinavia in this era, and there are even more on Gotland.

    A stone platform is still piled up in the middle of the altar. The platform has existed for more than a hundred years, and the granite has long been polished to be very smooth.

    Some frozen fish were used as sacrifices to Odin, and the lower priests carried a large number of bronze empty oil lamps and placed them on each stone of the boat-shaped altar. Each empty oil lamp was poured into a bit of warm seal oil, and the wick burned.

    Undoubtedly, the Ross tribe is very superstitious. There are sacrifices and four oil lamps on the stone platform. After Veria entered the altar, he slowly knelt down by himself, and everyone else also knelt down, including participation. One of Kanuf''s mother.

    The sacrifice tonight is purely a temporary move by Veria. If it is a normal activity, a considerable number of people in the tribe will participate.

    They all knelt on the ground, so-called to show respect to the Odin they believe in.

    Villa muttered a spell to the beating flame, so he could get in touch with Valhalla. At least Veria''s ancestors did this when they served as priests, and her generation and subsequent priests will do the same.

    They believe in this.

    After chanting some spells, Villa finally held the key clay pot in his arms.

    Her mouth continued to speak up, shaking the clay pot with her hands, and finally she closed her eyes and took out a stone from the clay pot.

    She slowly opened her eyes, and under the light of the oil lamp, she could see that it was a ruby, and she couldn''t help smiling with satisfaction.

    "Valhalla has given us inspiration." Vilia stood up and looked at Kanuf''s mother enthusiastically: "Rurik''s decision is permitted. So we can''t question his decision, and don''t treat him. There is too much emotion and praise for the decision. Because everything is destiny." After that, Veria deliberately showed the ruby ??in his hand.

    The priests of the Rus tribe have in charge of a clay pot. There are six gems in the pot, two each in red, green and blue.

    Red represents ¡°Odin¡¯s affirmation¡±, blue represents ¡°Odin¡¯s negation¡±, and green represents ¡°Odin¡¯s reluctance to answer¡±.

    All the gems were polished into spheres as much as possible, and because the priests of the past dynasties used them frequently, the appearance of all the gems was extremely smooth.

    These six gems have a great weight in the hearts of the tribesmen. They are considered to have mysterious power, so people only want to believe that only the divination made by the priests using these gems can truly reflect Odin''s wishes.

    They simply believe these things because they think they are worthy of belief.

    It seems that the so-called divination is purely a performance of probability. How could it be so simple.

    The gems are all specially treated. For example, the red gems are deliberately polished with a small groove, and the sapphires that represent negative are polished out of two.

    Ordinary people have no chance to touch these divination gems. This is a secret kept by the priests.

    Of course, there are alternatives to Veria. Some time has passed, and she will show these gems to people of the tribe on specific occasions, and what is actually shown are replicas. There are no scratches on the surface.

    Does such "divination" have any meaning? Of course there is. As for mortals who want to use this method to get Odin''s answer, how can it be so simple. Compared with this, Veria believes in dreams and the enlightenment from the sky¡ªthe northern lights.

    Therefore, Veria is using this method, UU reading , plus she has been the highest priest of the tribe for thirty years, she is the second person who controls the tribe behind the leaders of the past generations.

    Even Rurik¡¯s father Otto, he can serve as the leader of the tribe for a long time, behind which is supported by the power of Veria.

    Obviously, what the mortals of the tribe don¡¯t know is that the elderly Veria has made up her mind. She loves her Rus tribe and thousands of people, so she must cultivate Otto¡¯s son during her lifetime. Rick.

    When she felt that the time was right, she called Rurik to her side, making him truly recognized as the first wise man of the tribe.

    She has always believed that as a leader, knowledge is more useful than brute force. Obviously, the young Rurik naturally realized the value of wisdom, what thirty people form a fighting group, and thirty people just fill a boat. Four boats can form four walls of people, and can form a hollow formation.

    Villa recalled his life, before that, no one in the tribe had this kind of fighting idea.

    She didn''t understand what such a tactic would bring. After all, she listened to Kanuf''s mother dictation, which was thought by Rurik herself. And Rurik is really training those children according to his own vision. The children roared amazingly on the hills every day, and the visiting lower priests came back and reported: "They are like a stone wall, moving forward very neatly."

    Thinking back to these reports and the surprise report of Kanuf¡¯s mother, the elderly Veria felt more emotion.

    She only sighed that her fate was not long. It took 70 years for the Ross tribe to have such a promising and ambitious child. If she could not teach him the knowledge of the tribe¡¯s ancestors in her lifetime, she would be regretful forever!

 Chapter 21ï¼š Fisks failure and the success of the wall

    The elderly Veria is highly respected in the tribe, and she has always maintained a friendly relationship with the leader Otto.

    You must know that it is a miracle for men and women of this era to live to fifty years old, especially for women, mere childbirth is a hurdle. The big reason why the Rus tribe has more men and fewer women is that they died in childbirth. This situation generally occurs throughout Europe in this time and space, but the environment in Northern Europe is even worse and the situation is even worse.

    As the head of the priesthood, Veria has been full of hope for the child since Rurik was born. Several years have proved that Rurik''s wisdom is far superior to his father. Now the situation has changed again, and Rurik is simply the best child born of the Rus tribe since its existence.

    For seventy years, Veria has witnessed the entire development history of the Rus tribe.

    When she was young, the tribe had just captured this fjord from the Urals and began to establish settlements here. Afterwards, the tribe found a waterway leading to the east, so that the tribe did not need to compete with the Danes in the south for wealth, and no longer needed their own thinking demi-human friends.

    The population of the ¡¡¡¡ tribe has increased a bit, but the development of the tribe is already in trouble.

    In a huge area, this fjord is already overcrowded. Leaving the fjord to build new settlements inland? That is the craziest move! If there is no shelter from the mountains near the fjord, the winter wind can freeze everyone who leaves the fjord.

    Trapped in the Roseburg in this fjord, the tribe can only maintain the status quo. Unless, all the people of the tribe leave here forever by boat, just like the people of long, long time ago, they have already sent their tribe to the south.

    Villa has mastered a batch of "classical books" of the Ross tribe, so he learned about some major events that happened in this land.

    She even understood another thing, that many years ago, those people in Gotland attacked the tribe¡¯s returning fleet, which caused the Ross tribe to become hostile to the Gotland people.

    Actually? Those people in Gotland are almost all Danes.

    There used to be a large number of people on that island. Hundreds of years ago, under the leadership of a leader, all of them went to the south by boat. Some sources claimed that they had established their own country and gained vast abundance and warmth. land.

    The priests of the Ross tribe, they are almost all women. After all, under the influence of warrior culture, men of the tribe are the most loyal to fighting. Only the women have a lot of time to quietly sort out the knowledge left by the ancestors and use the Luen of the ethnic group. Letters, engraving some ancient stories on wooden boards.

    Therefore, Veria is a priest, she is also a wise man of the tribe, and there is no second person in the tribe, and she knows the history of the tribe better than she.

    The huge long house of the priest, where a large number of wooden boards with inscriptions are stored here, in a sense, it is also a tribal library.

    Of course, a lot of knowledge is monopolized by the priest. In fact, Veria is very willing to let the children of the tribe obtain the information recorded on the wooden boards. Unfortunately, only a few people are willing to come and see it for so many years.

    When Otto was a child, he was coaxed by Veria, who was a lower priest, to look at the wooden boards with a little honey. To Vilia''s happiness, Otto learned the alphabet of his own clan, as well as the knowledge on the wooden board.

    So Otto can be a leader, first of all, he is a strong warrior himself, and secondly, he has learned knowledge from priests after all, and his interpretation of the myth naturally won people''s support.

    Villa has some ideas, she will implement it when Otto¡¯s fleet returns.

    Until then, she will always be a spectator to observe what the young Rurik can train a group of children into.

    A new morning has arrived. It is so ordinary, and it feels cold to all the tribe.

    In contrast to this cold, young children happily left their wooden house after eating a simple breakfast, with their wooden shields and swords.

    Why are they so happy? Just because of a bet about a salted fish.

    A salted fish is not a big value thing, but many children have bet on their honor!

    The shame that the human wall was broken made everyone very upset. For the whole day after that, everyone worked hard to ensure that the human wall would not be broken again.

    The children gradually gathered on the mound to the west of Roseburg. They gathered more and more. Lurik who arrived early saw that there were almost the same personnel. After the order was given, the children naturally implemented the order and arranged in their respective groups. Neat team.

    Just as usual, Rurik carried his little hand on his back and inspected his men. Just because everyone is a child, the whole scene seems a bit funny.

    But to let some adults see this scene clearly, I am afraid it will only be surprising.

    Because, looking at the history of the Ross tribe, there is no leader who would require his tribal warriors to form a neat line to form a matrix. They don''t even have this concept!

    There were only forty-five of them. After standing in the queue, Liu Rick saw that the people had arrived.

    Still following the old routine, it is still the same this morning. The so-called Rurik personally leads the team and takes everyone around the hills. One is to warm up, and the other is to exercise the coordination and discipline of the entire team.

    The sun rose, and the smiling children finally waited for the moment they were expecting.

    Looking at everyone, Rurik held up his wooden sword and gestured very frankly: "I know everyone is looking forward to that! Let''s start now! Kanuf! Fisk! You two get out!"

    Both of them approached Rurik very confidently, showing that they will not fail.

    "Obviously, you are all ready?"

    "Yes! I can still break through the walls. It depends entirely on strength. I have confidence in myself." Fisk believes.

    Kanuf nodded: "Maybe he is very strong, this time, we should be able to resist."

    "Then you guys work hard!" Fisk patted Kanuf on the shoulder as an encouragement, "I still have confidence in myself."

    Fisk is a very brutal man. Lurik looked at him and estimated that in twenty or thirty years, the child would grow into a beard-faced, muscular body, a very solid posture, and wield a huge bronze battle. Man with axe. This person has such potential.

    Kanuf was justified, but Rurik didn''t think brute force could be useful.

    "Hey! Kanuf, look at me!" Rurik ordered.

    "Ok."

    "You and the other brothers understand the training yesterday. The main points are the same. Don''t think too much about it. Follow the main points strictly. Tell everyone that if there is a fear of escape, kick him out today."

    Kanuf was still worried about Fisk on the rampage, and didn''t regain his confidence until he was in the wall.

    Since Fisk claims that he can break through the human wall, the composition of the human wall has also undergone some changes.

    It is still composed of three levels of personnel, with 15 people in the first two rows and 14 people in the back row. Each child is like a brick, closely sticking to each other, especially the people in the first row. Their backs are supported by wooden shields by descendants. They really form a wall.

    Kanuf in the human wall shouted with his childish voice, leading the whole human wall to roar rhythmically, showing a compelling momentum.

    At this time, a high-income man was holding a shield in his left arm and a wooden sword in his right. He squinted his eyes and looked serious. Suddenly, the straight person rushed towards the wall.

    Upon seeing this, Kanuf shouted: "Attention everyone! Accept the shock!"

    For an instant, Kanuf, who was in the first row, clearly felt the force acting on his back. It was the people in the second row pushing lightly with the shield, and the third row was also pushing the second row.

    Lurik stared at everything that happened. All the children bowed slightly, and their wooden shields were raised, especially in the first row. The shields completely covered the entire upper body. After all, compared to their current bodies, the wooden shields used as toys are still too big.

    Without more time for them to make more detailed preparations, the "bald" Fisk holding a shield slammed into the wall with his shield.

    There was a loud crash of the wooden shield, the entire wall shook violently, and the formation was almost scattered. In the impact part of the human wall, the children moved backward subconsciously, but they still held the shields. After the people in the back two rows received the impact, they pushed the wooden shield as soon as possible, trying to push the former back to the front.

    Fisk failed He took a powerful approach to the run, his strength was completely diluted by the wall, and he was almost knocked down by the rebounding wall.

    But the matter is not over.

    While observing, Rurik had an idea, and suddenly shouted: "The wall! The man on the left, the man on the right, move! Surround Fisk!"

    His commands are very simple, and everyone understands them very well. The human wall quickly began to change, and the pace was so fast that Fisk hadn''t reacted, and his back was surrounded.

    Finally, Fisk was pushed against his body by a group of shields, making him unable to move. He wanted to work hard to get out, after all, he couldn''t escape the close encirclement of forty-four children with wooden shields on his own.

    Amid Fisk''s melancholy face and struggling to separate, Kanuf smiled unkindly: "Haha! Fisk, you are like a fish caught in a fishing net now. You lose!"

    After another struggle, Fisk finally realized that he had no hope of escape. He couldn''t help smiling bitterly, and threw the wooden sword to the ground to give up.

    "It''s all over!" Rurik gave an order, and scattered the children who had surrounded Fisk three times happily.

    There was an obvious result in the bet that Fisker failed, which also represented a vain attempt to break through the human wall with brute force, which was finally completely contained by the highly disciplined human wall. Not only that, but the brute force rushers are surrounded by a human wall.

    They are children but not fools. Their usual game is to practice fighting.

    At this moment, all children are aware of the benefits of the human wall and will remember it for the rest of their lives.

    They know that if everyone is an adult, it is an enemy''s master combatant who rushes into the battle. Even if that person is very powerful, he will eventually be held back by dozens of shields, and then killed by a dozen sharp swords.

 Chapter 22ï¼š wait

    In the following days, human wall training is the norm, but under the command of Rurik, many children began to do more complex training.

    But they are still children, they have great potential, and they are still extremely weak.

    Now Rurik is still a little worried, he is too young, and his only appeal can only recruit the existing group of peers.

    There are many children in the tribe who are over ten years old. They disdain to run to the hills. Instead, they are used to playing "games" at the beach and venting their strength on the gravel. In the end, they always go back to their homes with hurt faces. .

    That kind of solo fight is the ancient tradition of the Ross tribe, and the best of them will have a particularly resounding name.

    Ross people, they worship the strong!

    Let''s talk about the strong, what is the strong? In Rurik''s view, the courage of a man is not enough. It can tame a group of warriors and train a group of stragglers into a whole. Such talents are really strong.

    Not only that, a good leader has a reason to intervene in the affairs of the entire tribe. The greatest duty of a leader is to ensure the survival of the tribe, and secondly, to seek happiness for the tribe.

    Lurik has been in this fjord since he was born, and he has never left Roseburg.

    Through the observation of the Ross tribe, he can estimate the situation of the entire European continent in this era. The cruel reality is in front of him, the tribe is too poor!

    People are poor, and they use simple tools for production and life. Although there are excellent boatsmiths and blacksmiths, the craftsmanship is not outstanding, so the daily necessities made are relatively simple.

    Using these simple tools, fishing and planting are not easy tasks, especially in the warm period, planting cold-resistant vegetables on the barren hillside land, due to technology, variety and climate reasons, the harvest is always very bad.

    The Ross tribe planted some onions, cabbage, and other cold-resistant vegetables, but they didn¡¯t know how to fertilize at all, and they didn¡¯t even bother to water them. If they can cultivate more intensively, the output must be better.

    Maybe for them, intensive farming is superfluous.

    They are poor people themselves, and they are easily satisfied because they are never rich. They are also brave sea heroes. Compared to intensive cultivation and craftsmanship in order to increase labor output in all aspects, it is better to steer the long ship south and looting those tribes with weak combat power.

    But the problem comes again.

    A group of poor guys relied on their thick arms to rob another group of poor people. In a sense, beggars grab steamed buns. This is not a long-term solution at all, and the tribe will not develop.

    Lurik is deeply aware that as he sits on the position of leader, the entire tribe¡¯s plundering culture needs to be cut off and replaced by production to accumulate wealth!

    The so-called production can be through hard work or peaceful trade.

    Look at the geographical location of Roseburg. It is impossible to grow rich, but it is possible to get rich through trade.

    There is a wise soul in the seven-year-old body. For the Ross tribe, what they need most is knowledge!

    Lurik thought of some strategies, such as organizing manpower to hunt bears and deer, minks, and squirrels on a large scale further north. While tribes obtain a large amount of fur, they can also be trafficked to people far away.

    It is completely feasible to make a fortune through trade, but in order to ensure the peace of trade, there must be a well-trained military to defend it.

    Therefore, I am training a group of children here, not expecting them to become the main force of plunder in more than ten years, but should exist as the defender of the tribe and the defender of trade.

    From the day Otto''s voyage began, Rurik recorded the time. He found a wooden board, and he carved a knife on the wooden board before going to sleep every day.

    Thirty days have passed since the departure of the fleet. Compared with the previous Sorgon voyage, the voyage of this autumn is extremely long.

    After all, according to precedent, they should return to the voyage within 30 days after departure. Now the weather is getting colder and colder and they have not returned. No matter what causes this situation, they will face greater difficulties in returning to the voyage.

    The water in the Baltic Sea is too weak. After the last glacial period, melted snow poured into the Baltic Sea and created a huge and complex Baltic Sea. Its formation time is too short, so that the normal salinity of the Atlantic Ocean has not had time to adjust the salinity here. And because a large number of rivers in Scandinavia flow into this almost closed sea, the sea area where Roseburg is located has lighter salinity.

    Therefore, the daily fishing activities of the Rus tribe are related to the food of the tribe. As a result, people can always catch a large number of freshwater bass.

    The most caught are some freshwater-tolerant herrings, which can basically satisfy the tribal subsistence problem.

    Simply eating fish is still too monotonous for humans. The tribe still likes to eat bread, only it is more powerful.

    The people of the ¡¡¡¡ tribe still store food for overwintering as usual. They catch a large amount of fish and carry out long-term storage for smoking and roasting.

    They even boil sea water in clay pots. Even if the salt content of the local sea water is very low, they still do this. A lot of dead grass and branches are used as fuel, and it takes a lot of firewood to get a little sea salt. Even so, the effort is still worth it.

    The days of waiting have slowly turned into torture. Everyone wants to believe that they will be safe and sound. As time goes by, people will inevitably have to worry.

    The pressure of the people began to gather, and many people began to seek the help of the priest.

    One gloomy morning, Rurik got up sleepily. He pushed open the hide door of the wooden house, and the world was dark. UU reading www. uukanshu. com

    "Is it going to snow?"

    A cold air forced him, and he subconsciously retracted into the tent, and then boldly poked out his small head, only to see some tribesmen, moving their bodies covered with animal skins in the dim world, unexpectedly slowed down towards the priest''s wooden spire. Walk away.

    "Mom! There are a lot of people outside, what are they doing?!" Rurik turned his head and asked.

    "Have you found it? They want to find a revelation."

    "Is it about when Dad will be back?"

    Niya smiled slightly, and continued to cut the venison that had been marinated for an unknown amount of time with a knife: "You are so smart. Look no further, it''s cold outside. If you are curious, I will take you to see after the meal is over."

    "okay."

    For meat, Rurik still likes fish, especially herring.

    The Ross tribe has a very wild way of eating, that is, after the scales are cleaned with a knife, the fish is removed, and the fish head is finally cut off. After the raw fish is cleaned, it is put directly into the mouth without any cooking.

    The way of eating is too pure, and Lurik has never tried it. But the grilled herring is really delicious, and the bubbling and fragrant fish oil can flow as long as you think about it.

    In addition to fish, wild deer meat is usually eaten more. It''s just that these venison have an indescribable monster. After being cooked and pickled, it tastes good.

    Lurik ate a small piece of venison, and drank a small bowl of onions cooked by his mother and some unknown wild vegetables soup. Although this meal fills the stomach, it is full of protein and very low in carbohydrates.

    Perhaps a thousand years later, this kind of food is promoted as a diet meal. Now, it is really a compromise of the Rus tribe to nature. If they can, they choose to eat bread every day on the spot, even if it has deteriorated.

 Chapter 23ï¼š When will they return

    Anxiety is spreading in the tribe. When the crowd gathers together and chats, this anxiety becomes more serious.

    They need to get a good answer from the priest. Of course, the scheming Veria has already understood this.

    Due to changes in circumstances, Rurik estimates that today¡¯s training will either be shelved or postponed. Because those children must be led by their left-behind family members just like themselves, and most of the left-behind people of the tribe will gather at the priest.

    One gloomy morning, the most prestigious priest of the tribe, Veria, wears a helmet with antlers on her head, and puts a piece of deerskin on her thick cotton coat.

    Today, she does not need anyone''s support, she is holding a wooden crutch with a string of amber, and she appears in front of the crowd.

    More than a thousand people gathered in the empty field in front of the big wooden house on the steeple of the priest, and it was really overcrowded for a while. There are still a large number of people gathering here. Some people don''t know what''s going on. It seems that people are walking towards the priest. Maybe there is a grand sacrifice today?

    Villa put on a serious face, she held the cane in both hands and held it high, which also signaled everyone to be quiet.

    The chirping crowd gradually calmed down, and the women standing in the front looked at the eldest old man in the tribe with a responsible expression.

    Villa put down the crutches a little, and said in a slightly hoarse voice: "I know what you are here for. It''s about the fleet!"

    "Exactly!" a woman in animal skins asked very boldly: "The great priest, my husband and my son, have followed the leader on a long journey. Now thirty-five days have passed! According to the previous management, They should come back long ago! This time, will they..."

    Another woman expressed the same feeling: "Will they be attacked by those Gotland islanders when they return to the voyage? We are really very worried."

    As more and more people were inquiring, the crowd began to noisy again.

    At this time, someone in the crowd suddenly shouted: "Niya is here! Let her go ahead!"

    Niya is the wife of the leader Otto, so she enjoys a high status in the tribe.

    Holding his son''s hand, Niya and Lulik walked forward, and everyone around them gave way.

    Niya finally stood in the front row. She turned around, stretched out her hands to ask everyone to be quiet, and then asked Veria again on behalf of everyone.

    "Great priest, we all want to know when the men will come back. I think we need a divination."

    Villa nodded: "Let''s go ahead!" After that, she made Niya come over and whispered a few words in her ear.

    Niya has a certain charisma. She made the wives and children of the men who sailed to stay, and the rest of them all leave. All those who remain, participate in the divination and sacrifice.

    After some simple preparations, nearly a thousand people gathered at the altar of the tribe¡ªthe sanctuary made up of stones in the shape of a ship.

    Even if the sky is bright and the oil lamp is lit again, the salted fish as a sacrifice is also placed.

    In order to make the people believe in the accuracy of divination, Veria eagerly ordered the women onlookers to come up with tokens related to their husbands.

    So, the women took off their amber necklaces one after another. In the end, Veria only got five pairs.

    The most important one is Niya''s pair, which is a priceless necklace made up of amber, sapphire and pearl.

    According to the tradition of the Ross tribe, parents will make necklaces for their children. As the children grow older, there will be more decorations on the necklaces.

    Not only the Ross tribe, but also the Mindish tribes living in the Svealand Plain in the south, have such a tradition.

    When boys and girls grow up to the age of marriage, young couples exchange necklaces, so for them, necklaces are precious things.

    Five sets of necklaces are placed in a wooden plate and placed on the altar.

    Villa motioned all the lower priests and all the onlookers to kneel down. She herself was also driving the aging body, kneeling on the side of the altar.

    She closed her eyes and muttered words in her mouth. On her right hand, is the clay pot that can reflect Otto''s opinion, and the gems for divination have been placed.

    So, can Otto and his men return safely?

    In fact, for Veria, why didn''t she worry that Otto and his party would be in trouble, especially when they encountered a sneak attack by a hostile tribe. After all, it happened before, and it may happen again now.

    There is another thing that worries her, that is, on this voyage, Otto took away many young people from the tribe, so-called taking them to meet the world.

    After all, they are young people, and their bodies are not strong enough. Will it make the Svig people of Novgorod feel that the Ross tribe is no longer strong?

    Anyway, Otto must have encountered something, whether it is a good or a bad thing, if time continues to drag on, it will definitely become a bad thing.

    Why?

    Look at this terrible weather! Veria lived a long time, and she estimated that it was going to snow soon. As long as it snows, the days in the future will become colder and colder.

    The sea will be frozen, and if they have not returned, the result will be catastrophic.

    Villa, who was kneeling on the ground, thought of many things, and she had to say more prayers to make her mind think for a while.

    On feelings, Veria is really optimistic about "Odin''s Blessing" Rurik, and this child is also here today. But Rurik was only seven years old, and he showed many extraordinary talents. After all, he was too young.

    If Otto and his party are out, the tribe has to re-elect a leader.

    So who can be as good as Otto? Veria felt that his tribe was a pure lack of clever people. Among the two thousand warriors of all ages who could participate in the fight, only six or seven hundred were truly elite. Now Otto has taken away 300 elite and more than 200 inexperienced young people to participate in the sailing.

    If Otto and his party are lost in the cold of winter, the remaining 1,500 warriors can only choose from the last three hundred elites.

    Through the traditional contest, it is indeed possible to choose a leader who convinces everyone.

    However, this leader is only good at fighting. Villia remembers especially that when he was young, the tribal leader at that time was quite wise, otherwise he would not be able to take this Roseburg from the hands of the Urals.

    The following more than ten leaders were very good at fighting. As a result, they always died in various fights.

    Compared to those people, Otto is significantly smarter. By now, Otto is no longer young and strong, but the Ross tribe under his rule has been living steadily for more than ten years. Although the relationship with the "Danish" people in Gotland is bad, the tribe and the southern minds have been called brothers. Up.

    Thinking about the future of the tribe with the worst thoughts, once Otto encounters an accident, the stable tribe will become restless again. The young and strong among the clansmen will fight desperately for the position of leader, and those who lose are also rebellious, and they are very likely to take their families far away. In that case, the stability of the Ross tribe would be lost.

    I am afraid there is only one way.

    Villa is very fortunate that Otto¡¯s only son, Rurik, came to the altar, and compared to Otto, Rurik was more wise.

    If I can live for another ten years, I can witness Rurik grow from a child to a young warrior of the tribe. At that time, the seventeen-year-old Rurik was full of wisdom, and the fighting talent he showed earlier could also be better used.

    After a long prayer, Vella felt his knees hurt, but as for the others, they had already knelt on their bodies to make themselves feel better.

    Finally, in the anxious waiting, people saw Veria picking up the clay pot, and the exciting moment finally arrived.

    Finally, a red gem was taken out.

    In fact, everything has long been a foregone conclusion. For the stability of the tribe, Veria must let everyone settle down.

    She naturally took out the ruby ??in the clay pot. Today, this gem represents "the fleet will return safely as always."

    Vilia motioned to the two low-level priests, and they quickly helped Vilia, who had weakened legs.

    "Now the result is very clear!"

    Veria was held by someone, her legs were weak, she still held the ruby ??high, "This is Odin¡¯s revelation, Odin told us that the fleet will return safely. We must believe that this is the correct revelation, so we only need to Do one thing, go and wait quietly! They must be sailing on the way back! I believe that it is likely that those Sweigs will tribute to us more treasures, causing the fleet to delay a lot of time. Don¡¯t worry, everyone. , We will spend a happy winter."

 Chapter 24ï¼š Priests book

    The people of the ¡¡¡¡ tribe believed the prophecies of the priest the most, and they also believed the words of the wise man Veria.

    The anxiety of the onlookers was instantly eliminated, and then the negative emotions of the entire tribe would also disappear.

    People began to disperse, only Niya and Rurik were left behind by the priest Velia.

    "Great priest, do you have an important charge?" Niya always admired Vilia in her heart, and was even a little scared.

    "Your son, Rurik, he is the one blessed by Odin." Vilia thought for a while, and had an idea, "Actually, you can leave. Your son will stay with me today."

    "Are some orders?"

    Villa casually said: "Odin gave me more enlightenment about Rurik. I have to explain some things to him face to face. I thought about it again. Maybe you don''t listen to these words."

    At this moment, Rurik is a little dazed. He looked at the elderly Grandma Veria, and only felt that the old man was kind and worthy of being close to.

    He asked his mother what''s going on now.

    Niya caressed her son¡¯s shoulder and looked at Vilia: "Well, I will hand him over to you." Then he bent down: "The priest wants to say something to you. That is Valhalla''s enlightenment to you. Don''t you You can refuse, you know?"

    "Um...I get it." Rurik nodded, thinking in his heart, I am afraid that the innocent grandmother Veria has her own words to say, and it is not suitable for outsiders to know.

    Lurik followed Veria cautiously into the priest''s residence, and today is also his first visit here.

    "Child, don''t be nervous, just follow me." Veria asked.

    Lurik hummed, he opened his eyes wide and looked left and right, curiously observing everything he saw.

    Villa, holding a cane, slowly turned into a small room in the chief priest''s house.

    It was a dark room. Seeing Villa walk in, an inexplicable sense of fear immediately occupied Rurik''s body.

    After all, until now, he still doesn''t know what this long-lived grandma Veria is going to do.

    "Don''t be afraid." Veria kindly ordered, and then she lit the oil lamp in the room.

    Lurik questioned cautiously: "Honorable priest, this is..."

    "You can call me grandma, my child." Veria beckoned, and Rurik walked in obediently.

    There are some wooden counters on display in this room, on which some wooden boards are neatly placed, and there are even scrolls.

    Thinking about it with his toes, Rurik also knew that this must be some bookshelf.

    Those wooden boards and scrolls must be classics treasured by the tribe. When he thought of this, Rurik was suddenly full of curiosity.

    Is it possible that the Vikings, who are known for their barbaric sea robbers, have their own books? !

    Villa slowly turned around, and the exaggerated wrinkles on her face were illuminated by the dim oil lamp, enhancing the comforting kindness.

    "Ruriek, my child, do you know where this is?"

    "It''s... it''s a mysterious place. I saw those wooden boards, and the carvings on them must be written, which recorded some stories."

    Villa was really excited when he heard this.

    For decades, the only child in the entire tribe could say that they are books.

    Villa tried to suppress the excitement in his heart, a pair of squinted eyes suddenly opened at this moment.

    "Rurik, I tell you, these wooden boards are books. What is a book? Use words to record a lot of past events, and engrave them on wooden boards or write them on sheepskin. It is a book."

    At this moment, Rurik understood the vocabulary of "book" in Old Norse, and the big concept was "bokk".

    After all, the Danes and Norwegians who invaded Britain spoke Old Norse, and a large number of words were basically similar in pronunciation. Therefore, a large number of Gnostic vocabulary directly entered into Old English, and finally affected the language after a thousand years.

    "But grandma, you brought me here, do you want me to learn the contents of the book?"

    "Of course! Of course it is like this..." At this moment, Veria couldn''t help expressing her excitement. For the time being, she breathed a sigh of relief and said straightforwardly: "My child, I have a dream."

    "Your dream? Is it about me? Do you want me to be the leader?"

    Facing a rare boy who can be taught by a child, Veria approached Rurik, his old palm stroking his immature head.

    "My dear, you will indeed become the new leader in many years. I hope that you will become a leader full of wisdom."

    "Like Russian father Otto?"

    "No!" Veria shook his head, "He is just smarter than the ordinary people of the tribe, and you are far better than your father. You have the potential in this area, in order to make it a reality, I think you must make this Learn all the knowledge in the room."

    With the old hand still on his forehead, Rurik raised his head slightly, staring at the old grandmother with wide eyes.

    "Grandma, I am willing to learn this knowledge, this is not just to satisfy your hope. I think since I want to become the leader of the future, I must know more."

    "You!" Rurik''s enlightenment was completely beyond Veria''s imagination.

    She forced to calm down, and continued: "You really need to know this knowledge. Your father knows some of it, and maybe you will be happy to know all."

    "I will. But what is this knowledge."

    "You sit down first, I will tell you slowly."

    has been for many years. This "library" houses all the intellectual heritage of the Rus tribe, and Rurik is its rare visitor.

    Lurik sat on a pair of animal skins pretendingly, and listened to Veria''s explanation.

    Rurik was not too surprised by the results she told. The wooden boards and scrolls squeezed here are mainly the past of the Rus tribe, which is their own history.

    They are the Ross tribe! One day it will become a great group, and Rurik is the forerunner of this change.

    The torrent of history is on the body, and Rurik is also willing to follow the development of this context.

    Now he never thought that the Ross tribe actually recorded their own history. If these wooden scrolls were lost, everything about the Rus tribe would be a mystery before they settled in Novgorod!

    "Now that you understand what the board records, you should remember it, because your father remembered part of it, do you have a reason to remember it all."

    Liurik nodded obediently: "I understand."

    "No..." Villa shook his head, "Child, you need to know more. Your father can serve the crowd and become a leader. Why can he serve the crowd? It''s all because he has a lot of knowledge, and he can explain Austria. Ding¡¯s will."

    At this point, Veria was very calm, and asked seriously: "Ruriek, do you completely believe in Valhalla and the existence of it?"

    "This..." Rurik was a little puzzled. He didn''t believe in these myths on purpose. Taking into account the feelings of the priest Veria, he finally nodded: "I believe it. Just like when I was born, you told the people that I was Someone blessed by Odin."

    Villa laughed lowly for a while, and then said, "That''s my strategy, my child."

    "Ah! So, am I not?" Rurik deliberately put on a surprised look.

    "No! Now it seems that my judgment is not wrong. You are indeed the person blessed by Audi. But there are some things you need to understand. You have seen everything just now. I took out the ruby ??and signaled everyone that they will come back safely. Actually, I¡¯m not entirely sure about this. I¡¯m sorry, my child. I can¡¯t judge your father¡¯s situation.¡±

    Villa said that, Rurik felt very strange. It''s not because she can''t complete the correct divination, it''s certainly impossible for her to do such supernatural things. She is a long-lived person who is respected in this age of ignorance.

    There is only one thing that surprised Rurik. It was Veria who admitted that divination was invalid.

    "So, my father''s situation..." Rurik asked pretending to be surprised.

    "I''m sorry, my child. We are all mortals. Odin will not frequently respond to prayers because of a few fish. Odin will only send the Valkyrie to search for the warriors. Valhalla will not give us any trivial things. Revelation. Only in some special events, I can get the revelation of Valhalla, such as your identity, you are indeed blessed."

    Villa''s words are really suffocating, Rurik couldn''t think she could explain this way.

    Lurik asked quickly: "Then my father and them..."

    "Don''t worry." Veria stroking Rurik''s head again, soothing: "They must have brought too much wealth, which delayed the return time. In my long life, there have been many voyages. It took more than forty days before and after. Those women are too young, but they have waited a little longer, thinking that their husbands are gone. In fact, on the contrary, they will bring back huge wealth."

    "I hope it''s true," Rurik muttered.

    "This is true, you are worthy of trust. Boy, I know what you are doing this time. Obviously you already have a certain charisma You have more incredible ideas to train those children, this well."

    "Ah! Do you support it?"

    "Of course, you can continue to train them, and you have to come to me to learn the knowledge on the plank. You are very small now, and you have a lot of time for learning instead of wasting fighting games. If you think you can, we are now Let¡¯s start. I¡¯m very willing to teach you. Child, you should be able to understand that my time is running out. You must become the new wise man of the tribe as soon as possible."

    At this moment, Rurik has no resistance at all.

    The long house of the priest is very warm, and secondly, he himself is very kind to the past of the tribe.

    The elderly Veria gained a wave of strength from the boy with the golden ponytail. She eagerly took a few wooden boards and placed them in front of Rurik.

    Just a glance, Rurik was completely dumbfounded.

    Why? I saw densely engraved symbols on it, they were very neatly carved, and Rurik also knew that this was the Luen script that the priests were particularly proficient in. The Luen script used to record the tribe¡¯s own history, and Rurik could not understand it at all.

    They are like the scriptures of the heavens, but the Luen script is also a kind of Pinyin script, which determines that its amount of information is limited.

    Even though there are a lot of boards here, the amount of information is not that much.

    Lurik stared at the wooden board and frowned: "Grandma, I don''t understand."

    Villia smiled knowingly: "It''s only temporary. I will teach you how to use letters in the next few days. You are a rare and smart child. You are likely to learn in a few days. The slowest month is enough. Dark night In the next winter, you can no longer lead those children to train, and you can''t waste your time. Just come to me to learn. After the new winter, you will be able to understand all the wooden boards and scrolls."

 Chapter 25ï¼š Ottos hidden worries and solutions

    A mighty fleet sailing in the wind and snow, even if the weather is very cold, the person standing at the bow of the flagship ship feels hot in his heart.

    Otto is still wearing chain mail. He is already fifty years old. He looks quite old. His gray beard shows his qualifications. The appearance of him standing in the wind and snow is more admired by the younger generation.

    But there is one day when people will get old. He doesn''t expect to live as long as the tribe''s priest Veria. He just wants to slow down his aging.

    Everyone will get old. For the continuation of the entire tribe, Otto, as the leader, is very pragmatic. He needs to adopt some method to get the young people of the tribe to marry as much as possible.

    The Ross tribe is no better than other southern tribes.

    Although the ¡¡¡¡ tribe has been intermarrying with friends in the south, the position between the Ross tribe is even more remote, and few girls are willing to marry.

    It is precisely because of the remoteness that they cannot gain the hearts of the women of allies and tribes through powerful means, and it is also difficult for them to obtain populations from remote places through looting to strengthen themselves.

    Those Svig people who looted Novgorod?

    If they just ask them to give out a portion of their wealth, they will support it even if they have complaints. Besides, a long, long time ago, the ancestors of the tribe and Novgorod had an agreement. In name, when the huge rural aggregate of Novgorod was threatened by other tribes, they could find the mighty Russ. The help of the soldiers.

    If it was the female tribe who robbed them, it would unilaterally tear up the treaty. That is their bottom line, they will take out wooden sticks to fight to the end.

    However, the attitude of the leaders of the past generations is that if you do this, Novgorod will instantly become a wasteland, and those Svig people will migrate to a place where the Ross tribe cannot find it.

    The clever leader would not do such stupid things. The Rus tribe needs Novgorod. The two-year voyage of Sorgon will bring a lot of precious goods that will be difficult to exchange with the southern allies. Losing them, the result is disastrous.

    The tribe needs long-term development. Otto, who has been the leader for many years, clearly believes that to develop south, to have allies competing for pastures or arable fields, it is purely idiotic dreams. If you try to do this, it won¡¯t be possible. Will cause violent conflict.

    If you want to develop, you must use distant allies.

    Otto, strictly speaking, he has no particularly lofty ambitions.

    Otto hopes the tribe¡¯s people can live a stable life, can ensure that they have enough food to survive, have enough clothes to keep warm, and every tribal warrior has a wife.

    In fact, everyone knows that Roseburg is really a ghost place. The easiest way to live a happy life is to leave here.

    However, the relocation of the family is not permitted at this stage. It is difficult to restrain a single person''s rebellion, and the traitor may only gain loneliness. Large-scale rebellion will be severely restricted. As the leader, Otto and his confidants will not be able to severely dampen the strength of the tribe.

    Because of the Sweigs who handed over the tribute, they bowed their heads and took out their wealth. They were forced by swords and battle axes. Once the strength of the tribe is weakened, they will no longer surrender.

    At least for now, the tribe still retains a strong strength, and there is room for manipulation to conduct larger-scale transactions with them.

    The return journey of this year¡¯s Sorgon voyage is already in early winter. The snowfall has made the fleet very nervous. What makes them even more nervous is actually the freezing of the sea.

    The salt content of the Baltic Sea is too low, and the latitude of the local area is too high, which makes the seawater here more susceptible to freezing. For example, the sea area facing the Roseburg Fjord lasts at least about a month each year. The ocean is completely frozen, and winter fishing is completely stopped at that time. At that time, it became an operational option to gouge the breathing hole in the ice to ambush the Baltic seal.

    The Ross tribe likes seals because they are delicious and their fat is also an excellent fat for burning lamps.

    So on the way back, the fleet was guarding against possible Gotland Island attackers, and it was also searching for movements on the sea or shore, and caught seals as long as the time was right.

    They finally caught ten seals, which was a surprise to return to the voyage.

    The returning fleet then left the Gulf of Finland smoothly in the northeasterly wind. When heading north, they had to paddle all the way.

    Rose originally meant to be a paddleman, and the tribe claimed to be the best at paddlers, so they moved very quickly at sea.

    But this time, their northward sailing speed has slowed down, and the reason is very pure-the number of paddlers per ship has decreased.

    how so? Did they lose the sailor during the entire operation?

    Do not! Because the returning fleet was stupefied by an increase of thirty people, specifically thirty young women.

    This time, Otto was very convinced that he had accomplished a feat and found another way out for the tribe.

    I''m fifty years old, and the only surviving son is too young. If he died of old age and Rurik had just grown up, that would be great, so that the people of the tribe would more agree with this "person who is blessed by Odin." Even without having to go through a duel match, when he grew up, Rurik used his natural appeal to let the tribe identify with.

    Of course, Rurik has been recognized as being given a special fighting talent by Valhalla. If you really participate in the game, Rurik can beat everyone.

    If he dies suddenly, the tribe will choose a strong man to lead the whole tribe through a duel.

    To participate in the competition, one of the hard criteria is that the participants must have been married.

    There is no age distinction in the competition. Married men participate in the competition. There is only one rule. Use wooden shields and wooden swords to fight until the other person renounces or is directly killed.

    So Otto has another hole card, and that is Arik.

    With his careful training, Arik, who is close to eighteen years old, is already a master of fighting. As he grows older, he will become stronger and stronger. Fighting within the tribe is also an external battle. Arik will eventually be like his father. Become a strong warrior.

    But before that, Arik must resolve his marriage issues.

    It''s not just Arik. In the past few years, the tribe has rarely had new weddings. Many men who have lost their wives for various reasons also find it difficult to obtain new wives. And those women who have lost their husbands already have new husbands.

    The girls in the tribe gradually grow up, and they will marry the boys in the tribe. Even so, the current situation of the tribe with more men and fewer women cannot be improved through internal adjustments, and the only way is to intermarry with foreigners.

    If you want to intermarry with an allied clan in the south, ordinary young men in the clan have to pay a high price. Moreover, most of the rebellious "blade hands" are unwilling to leave their beloved Roseburg and go to the south to do homework. son in law.

    There are indeed young people who will go to the south to join other tribes. If the young people of the tribe do this, the courage of the Ross tribe will not last long.

    Perhaps, at this stage, only the Sweigs of Novgorod, through self-sacrifice, UU read www.uukanshu. com has come to alleviate this severe internal problem of the Ross tribe for a long time.

    This time, Otto deliberately took a lot of young people from the tribe. In fact, they had a great sense of seeing the world. Every young man who was similar to Arik''s age was very interested.

    As a result, greater happiness awaits them!

    In the end, thirty Sweig girls married into Rose. They sat on the boat, dressed in thick deerskins, and sat beside their newlyweds. Although language is a problem, the Soshinros tribe has been communicating with Novgorod over a long period of time, and these girls know some Norse language to some extent. The tribes are also some advanced people who know the Swags and the ancient Slavic language, so there is essentially no communication barrier between the two tribes.

    Through learning, young girls will quickly master the Gnostic language. They also know very well that whether they are willing or not, they must identify with their husbands for the sake of Novgorod and their natal family, and they must not give birth to their husbands. Offspring.

    Through some methods, Otto successfully completed a feat of political marriage, something that has never happened since the exchanges between the two ethnic groups!

    The marriage between the Svig girl and the Varanga guy was first approved by the girl¡¯s natal family, and the wedding was completed in accordance with the local etiquette.

    As for the Ross tribe, there is nothing to object to the marriage of young people. After all, the thirty young people from the tribes who participated in the operation came home beautifully.

    They were happy, but Otto thought about it a year later.

    When it comes to sailing in Sorgon in the fall of next year, maybe it is time to bring some Svig girls and their children to confess their good wishes to their relatives in their Novgorod hometown.

    Yes, it must be done! This also proves to them that the Ross tribe can also be very friendly.

 Chapter 26ï¼š The decision of the White Tree Bellareka Manor

    Swigers certainly have a certain degree of resistance, and there are also smart people who can judge the situation.

    The Svig people of Novgorod will not always be the fat sheep for the wool to be cut. In this city where many big families and several small families are aggregated, the attitudes of the big families towards the Rus tribe are very different.

    There are several families among them, and they know that even if all the families are united, they cannot defeat the brave and fierce Ross Berserkers.

    Instead of fighting against the Rus, it is better to cooperate.

    In the face of the absolute strong, the weak still have a path of servanthood to choose from. Of course, this active choice of humble behavior has made other big families very resistant. What''s the use of resistance? Novgorod has not never fought, but now facing the Rus, who is growing stronger by himself, Nuo Does Vgorod still have the courage to fight?

    Surrounding the city of Novgorod, a large family manor, more than two thousand people live here to form a huge settlement.

    Many settlements merged to form Novgorod, the most powerful family constitutes the main body of the city, and the other sub-family stars are located near the core of the small city like a moon.

    There are now five big families in Novgorod. There is a family named Velareka, which originally means "white tree". The core of their family is a birch forest near the main city of Novgorod. Therefore, the family name is the woods.

    The family does not have a surname, or they do not have the concept of a surname in this era.

    The origin of the family is an ancient clan. They themselves have forgotten a lot. They only know that the clan moved north to this place, settled in a white forest (actually a birch forest), reclaimed land and built a manor to live together. Therefore, when talking with outsiders, they sometimes claim that they are from "Baishu Villagers", which already has the embryonic form of a surname.

    This is a big family, there are two thousand men, women and children, but compared with the nearly four thousand people of the first family "pine needles" Sosnovaheka family, it is still slightly less.

    Even so, the White Tree Belareka family is also the second family of Novgorod.

    Novgorod does not have its own king, and various families migrated here a long time ago. Many of them have forgotten their ancestors. They only know that Novgorod is called Novgorod, which means "new big city". This settled.

    The White Tree Belareza family realized that the Rus who came twice a year, their leader''s attitude towards Novgorod was changing.

    After all, the Ross people have brought more and more amber, and the family will be polished and processed to form a caravan to sell to the people in Smolensk, or people in the south, and they will get greater wealth.

    Since the leader of the Ross people brought a large bag of amber this time and asked to make a wife for the young man of his tribe, after some consideration, Baishu Belalika Manor decided to "take the risk."

    It''s not that they opened their eyes because Amber saw money, but that they understood some long-term problems.

    Of the 30 girls sitting on the boat, 20 are from the "White Tree Manor."

    The young people of Baishu Belalleka Manor are relatives to each other, and they basically do not marry each other, so the girls in the family marry foreigners, they understand that this is fate since they were young.

    But marrying those Ruths who are good at looting, that is, those Varyags, the selected girl is very worried.

    The patriarch Rigus made up his mind, and the most respected group of people in the manor had discussed and determined that this unexpected marriage must be completed.

    Especially Rigus, this young patriarch has long thought for a long time. The manor cannot physically end the robbery of the Russ. Even if the counterattack with force can be successful, the retreating Russ will attract other Varanga tribes. Counterattack, victory is the beginning of a greater disaster.

    In order to avoid disasters, it is a reasonable choice to further cooperate with the Ross people

    The young man brought by the leader of the Ross people is handsome and promising. The girl in such a family is not married to a bad guy. This situation makes Rigus, who is aggrieved in his heart, feel better.

    As he heard the news and became clear about the situation, Rigus''s mentality quickly changed, because the leader of Rose, Otto, made a promise that they would fully accept them as part of the clan.

    But for these girls, they are the parties. Many people seem to be abandoned by the family because of some gems and have to be the wives of pirates.

    Along the way, many girls are not happy, especially after the wedding in their hometown, relatives in the hometown have already determined that they are the wives of the Ross people. After losing the shelter of his hometown, after experiencing the long journey, he will enter the mysterious realm, become a part of the Ross tribe, and give birth to children for them.

    How could they be willing to leave their hometown if they were not forced to do so? !

    The long aircraft carrier was boring and risky. Worse still, the sky was hazy on the way back, and snow soon began to fall.

    Otto thoughtfully prepared more furs so that people who returned to the voyage could enjoy enough warmth.

    People are really warm, but if they sit still for a long time, there must be thin snow on their bodies.

    Because of the vessels of the Viking family, they are ships with a high degree of maneuverability in this time and space. In order to enhance maneuverability, the crew has sacrificed a lot.

    There are many types of long boats, UU reading www.uukanshu. Different tribes of com also have their own unique improvements.

    The long ships of the Ross tribe are more slender, and they also make a fuss on the oars, that is, the blades are wider, which makes the ship speed faster.

    must reach their hometown before the sea freezes. As the fleet leaves the Gulf of Finland, they begin to go northward with all their strength.

    Otto knew that this time really made the people wait so hard, so he would use more wealth to give back to please them.

    The fleet forms a circular formation, the widest heavy-duty long ships are placed in the core, and the ordinary long ships are guarded around it.

    With experience, the leaders of each ship gradually estimated that he was very close to his hometown.

    Their estimate is very correct!

    Soon, some fishermen who braved the snow and insisted on going out to sea, they cruised as far away as possible from Roseburg, so that they could encounter the returning fleet earlier and lead them home as a guide.

    The fleet successfully met with the fishing boat. Even if there was wind and snow, the way home went smoothly.

    In the wind and snow, a mighty fleet finally showed its own unique phantom!

    According to Viking tradition, not all long ships will be equipped with dragon head statues. Because boats are often personal property, the owner has the strength, they will decorate the boat to show it.

    There is no shortage of strong men in the Ross tribe''s fleet who have given credit in previous fights. In terms of wealth distribution, these people reasonably get more. At this time, he has more wealth to decorate ships, such as installing various bow decorations, and printing the upper tribe¡¯s "oar" totems on the sails.

    In the gray-white world, any unusual color is very conspicuous, even if it is azure blue.

    Some people with good eyesight saw the huge monster approaching quickly. After seeing the blue pattern, the good news quickly spread throughout the tribe.

 Chapter 27ï¼š Women from Novgorod

    For an instant, Roseburg, which was supposed to have fallen into silence in the wind and snow, became lively, and people were everywhere happily calling for friends.

    The people hiding in the warm homes put on thick clothes for the first time and rushed out of their homes. The boats had not washed the beach yet, and the men, women and children left by the tribe gathered at the pier and all the places near the sea.

    Even the priest Veria, who predicted the safe return of the fleet, was supported by the lower priests and paced enthusiastically to a better position on the beach.

    Villa, with her old and somewhat blurred eyes, saw a ship quickly approaching the beach covered with broken river pebbles, like seals, quickly entering a smooth road.

    On the whole, due to the decline of Rome, the Franks did not inherit Roman shipbuilding technology. Instead, the Vikings magically inherited some, making their shipbuilding technology far superior to contemporary Europe.

    There are also Viking stunts here. In the second half of the eighth century, their keel invention brought about a great change.

    The long boats of the Ross tribe are all built around a huge oak keel. A large number of oak boat ribs are installed on the keel, and then the oak boards are nailed to the boat ribs. The gaps are glued with grease mixed with lime. In order to increase the strength, the ribs of the ship are arranged in staggered double-layer planks, and the middle is deliberately filled with animal skins to enhance water resistance and impact resistance. The planks are also solid oak.

    Oak, the mankind started the era of great voyage, it is the most cost-effective wood, and it is also very easy to obtain for the Russians.

    Relying on the very strong oak keel, the ship that washed up on the tidal flat left a deep mark. The ship has completely left the waters, and the warriors in the dust have jumped off the ship with their own equipment.

    Those onlookers could no longer contain their excitement, they rushed towards the ship that arrived first, and they noticed amazing things one after another!

    There are many warriors who are very young. They have just become strong. This time, under the leadership of the leader, they must have gained some insights.

    Look at these young people. They did not leave after disembarking from the ship. Instead, they carried their shields on their backs and their swords on their waists.

    They stretched out their arms to greet the man in thick leather who came down from the boat awkwardly. With some inadvertent negligence, the mysterious man''s warm leather cap fell off, revealing a golden plait and a delicate face.

    is a woman! It''s a young woman! And there are many young women who need young warriors to personally take off the ship!

    For a time, a large number of people of the tribe saw these scenes, and let the snowflakes continue to fall, and the people on the shore were already boiling.

    Because the Ross tribe is a little older, it is very clear that the young boys of the tribe will never rashly be too close to young women. Their current attitude towards mysterious women fully illustrates one thing!

    The distance is not very far, and the priest Veria, standing in a high open position, clearly sees that there are a group of young women from outside. Her heart begins to agitate. Her old body is not trembling enough, and her wrinkled face is also exposed. Smile.

    "Great priest, are you excited?" a lower priest asked.

    "Yes! Otto deserves to be our great leader. My children, we have to get ready tomorrow. In a few days, the tribe will hold a wedding for some young people at our stone boat altar!"

    Boats docked one after another, and the identities of those women were also known to the people of the tribe.

    Many people, they look at these Svig women from Novgorod with strange eyes. For decades, they have been the tribe of these women and have paid tribute to the Rus tribe with a lot of wealth. Finally this year, they actually began to take their own women as special tribute? !

    But they are not servants who are used as envoys, but the wives of young tribesmen.

    When they set foot on the territory of Roseburg, they naturally became the new Ross people, enjoying all the rights of being a member of the tribe.

    For example, when the tribe starts to distribute the spoils, as a wife, you also get a share. If her husband dies, she will legally inherit all of her husband''s property.

    The real situation immediately spread throughout the tribe, and people began to preach the beauty of the Sweig girls, especially the other young boys of the tribe. They were full of curiosity about the girls, and they were also quite remorseful and hopeful about their status quo.

    Young boys started to fantasize almost instinctively. After all, the clan is a place with many boys and girls. If you want to marry a wife, according to Scandinavian tradition, you must have personal wealth that can be obtained. To make a name in the fighting arena, at least let the tribe recognize that he is a brave and strong man.

    But, really good men are rare.

    For a long time, those tribal men who had difficulty in marrying wives either insisted on waiting, or rowed a long boat to rob women of other tribes, or left forever.

    Lonely ships are difficult to looting, so many men would rather leave Roseburg.

    Otto''s reputation in the tribe is even more noticeable, because his actions bring new hope to the entire tribe. If you just search for some rough amber stones in the thin soil of the mountains, use them as a betrothal gift to Novgorod during the two-year Sorgon voyage, and marry your wife in a very peaceful way, why not do it.

    The Ross tribe is a group of smart people. They are good at seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages, and accomplish their goals peacefully and at low cost. It is really happy for everyone.

    So this winter is no longer normal. In the cold world of ice and snow, in the warm wooden houses, people''s hearts are restless.

    The boys who can grow into warriors long for beautiful wives in their hearts. Their parents see the hope of the smooth continuation of the family''s blood. Those who are highly respected in the tribe, they clearly realize that the tribe will be stronger because of the rapid hope of the people.

    When the day the ship docked, Rurik had been studying in Veria for several days and had a preliminary understanding of the Luen alphabet.

    The training of the group of children cannot be put down, even if it has already started to snow, the training must continue before the snow and ice cover the ground.

    Lurik¡¯s last waiting days were very fulfilling. He was full of hope for the future until his father returned safely with the people who participated in the voyage.

    The large number of treasures brought back were quickly distributed. As the leader, Otto naturally received a very generous portion.

    Lurik also received a gift from his father-a pot of precious honey.

    But this honey pouring has a bigger effect. Otto rewarded his son with this, and also made a clear order: "I will use him soon, and you are not allowed to eat more until then."

    At the beginning, Rurik didn''t know how useful honey was, and it was used on Frige Day a few days later.

    But these are not things that surprise him as a "child"! Just because of his cousin Arik, he triumphantly brought back a beautiful girl.

    A girl from Novgorod entered the big wooden house of the leader of the tribe. Sitting on the entire animal skin, Rurik, who was only seven years old, saw the girl''s handsome face with wide eyes.

    After all, Rurik¡¯s effective body is hosting the soul named Liu Li. If you count the seven years in Roseburg, Rurik clearly understands that his mental age is as high as thirty-seven years old.

    He is a child, his eyes widened today, and conscientiously said that this girl really fits her own aesthetics.

    what! After all, the news has quickly worn the entire Roseburg!

    My father went to the priest''s big wooden house for the first time and told the priests and elders about his experience in the past forty days, so that after meeting his father at the dock, it was already night, and he was still declaring his duties! .

    My mother heard a lot of news, and Lurik stayed in her house and realized that all the young women returning with the ship were from Novgorod.

    In other words, the woman standing in front of him is the Svig from Novgorod, the purest Guslav in this time and space.

 Chapter 28ï¼š Peravina

    Peravina is not very tall. After taking off the burlap hat, she instantly showed her huge golden braids and the delicate awl-shaped face with white and slightly freckles.

    She seems to be very worried about her status quo. She keeps her head slightly hooked, and she stands stiffly. The opposite of caution is Arik¡¯s smiling face.

    "Haha! My dear brother, let me introduce to you. This is your new sister, Peravina. She is my new wife, and you and her will be a family in the future." Norse asked his wife: "Peravina, say hello to my brother."

    At this moment, Rurik finally understood that this girl who had never seen him before was obviously much older than him, was actually his own sister-in-law!

    In Scandinavia, there are very few terms for generational names among people, including the absence of a clear concept of "sister-in-law".

    People of the same generation are usually brothers and sisters, and call each other by their first names. Therefore, Peravina is obviously a woman of the same generation as Rurik, and naturally became his sister.

    The girl still seems very conscientious. She herself is unwilling to marry a Varange as his wife. For the safety of the family estate, she knows the importance of her mission.

    Maybe her husband named Arik is a kind person, but she has realized that she lives in the house of the leader of the Varang, and her husband is the leader''s son.

    I have been in contact with the Varanga for a long time, and many people in the White Tree Manor know some Gnostic language more or less.

    Pelavina used her lame Nosse language and used simple vocabulary to fight with Rurik, and then she didn''t want to talk more.

    While watching the show, Niya prepared a little snack, and kindly passed it over: "Arik, maybe she is a silent person?"

    "No! I think she is just a little scared. She also needs to learn our language." Arik laughed.

    Niya nodded, and brought a plate of dried salted fish to Peravina: "Eat some, kid. Don''t be nervous, I will be your mother from now on."

    "Mother?" Peravina slowly raised her head.

    The moma title of "mother" seems to be shared by humans, but later generations have theories pointed out that the entire Indo-European language family and the entire Sino-Tibetan language family are derived from the ancient Yenisei language family tens of thousands of years ago. Some of the core words are It is shared by all ethnic groups.

    The cautious Peravina basically understood Nina''s words, and she also understood that the very old woman in front of her was the leader''s wife.

    It seems that the Varangans live strictly according to the rules of monogamy? If that is the case, your future is not uncomfortable.

    Peravina is also very clear about the meaning of "mother" now. More than ten days ago, she was recognized by the people of her hometown as the wife of the Varange according to the etiquette of her hometown. According to tradition, she was separated from the group of Baishu Manor. He left his own family and became a member of another family.

    Husband¡¯s mother naturally became his own mother, and he had to live the rest of his life in Varangian style according to the traditions of the Varangans.

    It seems that everything is an irresistible fate.

    Pelavina was forced to accept, she slowly raised her hand, picked up a piece of dried salted fish and put it in her mouth.

    For an instant, the salty happiness filled her whole mouth, she subconsciously dared to stuff the whole dried fish into her mouth, and then chewed desperately. It''s not over yet! A piece of herring was dried, and she hurriedly took another piece.

    It wasn''t until a plate of jerky that there was only mediocre left, it seemed to have witnessed the surprised eyes of others, and then stopped. A finger sucking gesture once again inadvertently expressed her liking for dried fish.

    Lurik was surprised to see the process of his sister-in-law eating dried fish, everything was incredible.

    "Why does she like to eat those salted fish that I almost get tired of eating?!"

    Driven by curiosity, Rurik got up with many questions, and finally stood by his sister-in-law Peravina.

    At this time, he found through comparison that he was not taller than his sister-in-law''s chest, and he was really a short man.

    Of course, compared with my brother Arik, the top of my head has just reached my brother''s belly button.

    Leurik asked boldly in Nosse: "My dear sister, you are from Novgorod? What kind of place is that."

    The mention of the word "Novgorod" undoubtedly aroused Peravina''s memories of the past.

    Subconsciously, she muttered in ancient Cyrillic.

    No one knows what she mumbled, anyway, Liu Rick clearly saw that the blue-purple eyes of the sister-in-law were bursting with tears.

    Her eyes are indeed different from those of the Ross tribe.

    Lurik had carefully observed himself on the surface of the water, with blue and white pupils, fair skin, and blond hair. If he were a girl, he must be the kind of natural Barbie doll?

    This Peravina is different. The blue-purple pupils in her eyes fully prove that she is completely different from the lineage of the Ross tribe.

    In fact, in Europe, the relative separation of geography has made the three barbarians in the north that the Romans called: Germans, Slavs, and Baltic peoples. All three are Indo-Europeans, and their body structures have been very slightly different. , Can only be identified by careful observation.

    Strictly speaking, the Vikings and the Germans are the same ethnic group, but the former encroached on Western Rome. Four hundred years later, the North Germanic tribes staying farther north were forced by the reality of the colder climate throughout Europe. Obtained the title of Viking, and began to go south on a large scale.

    Lurik wanted to chat with her a few more words, but after all he didn''t get a clear response.

    But Rurik knows a little bit of Russian after a thousand years, and Novgorod is an extremely old city in the Slavic world. Through Peravina¡¯s mumble, he can fully understand the taste of Russian.

    is really different from Gnoss, my sister-in-law¡¯s mumbles are really full of tongue sounds, extremely fast speaking speed, and unique pronunciation under the action of the tip of the tongue and nasal sounds.

    To be honest, she speaks very nicely.

    Failed to chat with Peravina, and Lurik could only ask his brother Arik for more information.

    "Arik, since you are married, will you move out soon?"

    "Yeah! Why? Is it a bit reluctant?"

    "No." Rurik shrugged, "I know our traditions."

    "I will move out soon." Arik subconsciously patted his cousin''s forehead: "Rurik, you are the father''s eldest son, understand? You want to inherit this family, and I want to inherit me Everything about my biological father Ogier. This winter I will move to my own house with my Peravina! Honey, I am married, and it has proved that I have grown up, hehe, maybe I will be a father by this time next year Up."

    Arik thought that his younger brother Rurik didn''t understand, but in fact, Rurik knew all.

    He was in a very good mood and continued: "There are many beautiful girls in Novgorod. Rurik, when you grow up, you can find your wife anywhere."

    "Really? But I am too young now."

    Arik shrugged: "Soon, you will grow up in a few years."

    At this time, Niya interrupted Arik with a smile: "Silly boy, I know you performed the ceremony in Novgorod, but your marriage was not recognized by the tribe."

    Niya¡¯s words reminded Arik. He approached his new wife¡¯s ear and said in Gnostic: ¡°She¡¯s right, you can¡¯t actually call her mother now. And what you look like now, I should get rid of you. You should have your hair loose, and only after passing our wedding ceremony can you tie it up again."

    Peravina didn''t understand it very well, and now she had to completely obey the man''s orders.

    Soon, her blonde hair spread out. In Rurik''s eyes, her sister-in-law has actually become more beautiful.

    After hearing the news again, his elder brother Arik, he also understood that his sister-in-law was just 18 years old, and Arik was actually the same age.

    Although Peravina is such an age, she seems younger no matter how you look at it, perhaps because Novgorod¡¯s living conditions are not very good, and men and women are not as tall and strong as the people of the Rus tribe? ! It must be so.

    Lurik is not wrong in thinking this way. The staple food of the people of Novgorod is rye and wheat, and there are not many opportunities to eat meat. Although the Ross tribe has few opportunities to eat wheat, they eat a lot of fish and meat from wild beasts they have caught.

    When a person is growing up, the more meat he eats, the stronger he grows up.

    Novgorod, a city where manor and small villages are mixed, has a large population and their height is low.

    There are not many people in the Ross tribe, and they are full of strong people.

    In the fight between barbarians in ancient Europe, both sides always lacked tactics. At this time, which side is stronger, often has the ability to fight one against ten! The gathering of hundreds of Ruth Berserkers can indeed overthrow the professional farming organized by the various dealer families in Novgorod.

    After a brief contact, it is of course impossible for Rurik to understand the past of his sister-in-law, and even he does not understand the ancient Slavic meaning of the name "Pelavina".

    In this era, the Rus tribe of the Varyags did not accept the Eastern Orthodox Church of East Rome. The same is true of the ancient Slavic tribes. The names of the populations of these tribes are varied, which looks like later generations. The only thing that people can choose from is the book. Of more than four hundred choices.

    Of course, like the Slavs, some inherent words describing flowers naturally continue, such as "Natasha", "Lilia" and "Katyusha", which have been used for at least two thousand years.

    This "Peravina" is not like this at all, her name is very simple and straightforward.

    The White Tree Manor in Novgorod has a population of up to two thousand. The interior is also divided into nuclear families and affiliated families. It is based on the concepts of "large clan" and "small clan", but they do not have a clear concept of surnames.

    "Pelavina" actually means "the eldest daughter". She is the eldest daughter of a small family of Baishu Zhuang clerk. She had reached the age of marriage, and her parents had already started the marriage.

    When the autumn harvest was over, the Varangans came again as scheduled. This time their leader took a lot of amber and asked Novgorod for the marriage of the young Varangans.

    For greater wealth, Peravina''s parents decided to accept the dowry from Varanga.

    She is a pretty girl, and of course Otto personally supervises her Arik¡¯s marriage, and in this way, her family gets a small packet of precious amber.

    is this bag of amber, and the family''s identity in the manor has increased dramatically! Doing business with Amber and Smolensk in the south, the family quickly entered into the wealthy life they knew.

    Maybe this marriage was a win-win situation, although Peravina was more resistant at first.

    Now she is finally appointed, especially to eat salted fish!

    Because in Novgorod, it is the "inland area" in the pure sense! They did not have the ability to go along the river into the Arctic Ocean beach to boil the sea to make coarse salt. In fact, they knew little about the far north. The priest claimed that it was the residence of the **** of ice and snow, and entering by mistake would bring death.

    As for why the Varangans dared to come from the north, the priests of Novgorod claimed that the Varangans had made a deal with the ice body.

    The residents of Novgorod are extremely salt-deficient, UU reading , but people want to eat salt. Eating marine fish and hunting wild animals, such hunters and fishermen do not have the problem of salt shortage. Those inland farmers could not expect to grow rye to get enough salt in the land. They had to buy it from private salt dealers in Eastern Rome at a high price.

    In fact, as early as the prosperity of the Roman Empire, a trade road from the Black Sea and the Aegean Sea north to Northeast Europe has always existed. On this trade road, coarse salt has always been a hard currency. Through this trade route, Eastern Rome obtained quite rich and precious animal skins, such as ferret skins, which became the decorations of noble clothing.

    In Roseburg, even though the seawater is very low in salinity, people still burn a lot of firewood to get the coarse salt in the sea. They are happy to do this, just to marinate more dried meat to survive the winter.

    Pelavina has eaten a lot of salt, so if her hair is put down, or she obeys her husband¡¯s orders to do something, what else can she resist?

    Obviously I will not go hungry, and my future life will not be bad if I want to. The most important thing is that there is enough salt here!

    Niya again asked the new couple: "Arik and Peravina, your marriage has not been approved yet. But I think the situation will change soon. On the next Frige Day, you will officially hold it. Wedding. Maybe a lot of people will have a wedding at the same time. It¡¯s on our stone boat altar, and the priest Veria will hold it personally. At that time..."

    Niya thought about it again, and pointed to Arik¡¯s matching sword: "Your sword and your dagger..."

    "Is it a sword donation ceremony? I understand. Mother, don''t worry, I will do everything by then."

    Niya smiled knowingly: "Child, you are still too innocent. Take care of your wife these days. Your wedding day is really approaching, and I will also be a witness by then."

 Chapter 29ï¼š Will we still be us in the future

    The elders of the tribe praised Otto''s actions, which will bring new development to the tribe.

    The young people of the tribe can¡¯t wait to hope that spring will arrive early, so that the poor young men of the tribe can follow the leader Otto and go to Novgorod to try to find their own mate.

    Thirty Svig women from Novgorod joined the tribe, which reminded most people of a wonderful future.

    If anyone is worried about the future, there is nothing more than the tribal priests.

    Because the Ross tribe, like other Vikings, their great **** is Odin.

    Those Novgorod people do not believe in Odin, but in other lower gods, such as river gods, mountain gods, swamp gods, and even sea gods.

    In the Eastern European world and Northern Europe where the Frankish Empire and Eastern Roman power were in a vacuum, the local residents believed that all things existed.

    Whether it is the various tribes of the Vikings or the various Slavic tribes, after all, they live in a more difficult environment, so they are naturally full of awe for everything in the world.

    Therefore, the mountains and rivers are given a mysterious coat, as if they all have their own guardian gods.

    There are different creation gods in the legends of two different ethnic groups, but in this respect, the belief of the Vikings may be even more legendary. Even their three major beliefs in Valhalla, Odin, Nursery and Loki, are the core of their "battle culture".

    If they no longer believe in Valhalla, the Viking values ??that regard death in battle as a virtue will also be disintegrated.

    The men of the Ross tribe all believed in Valhalla, the environment was such that even if someone had doubts, they could not reveal their doubts.

    So does the most convincing old priest Veria believe all this?

    Of course she believes it! Especially with the achievements of the leader Otto over the years, and the more and more different characteristics that Rurik is now beginning to show, she has become more convinced of Valhalla.

    But she did have doubts, especially that Odin would not tirelessly interfere with mortal affairs. Even Odin''s messengers, the Valkyries, would only inspect and cruise in Tianyu in winter.

    Veliya can''t show any behaviors that question her beliefs. She must maintain the cultivation of a pious person, because thousands of Rus people need this belief that can condense each other.

    Except for the Novgorod women who came from afar.

    Maybe, the times are really going to change!

    In a sense, Priest Veria is the first female leader of the Ross tribe in a realistic sense. If she is not a woman, she is very likely to become the true leader of the tribe.

    She is very smart. Through mastering knowledge, controlling history, and cooperating with the leader, when the leader is away, the tribe still maintains a quiet and peaceful state under her supervision. Unlike some thinking demi-human tribes in the south, the leader of the expedition for many days, the backyard may catch fire.

    But the women of Novgorod married into the tribe. The young people pity the beauty of those women and marveled that they only need to run to the hillside to search and dig a little rough amber stone and bring it to Novgorod. Can easily embrace the beauty.

    Villa can feel the group''s psychological abnormalities after this fall. The power of the group may not be able to change by herself, and it is impossible for Vilia to give any instructions to prohibit intermarriage between the tribe and Novgorod. Once you say something wrong, you will be opposed by the tribe, or even abandoned.

    In the foreseeable future, those Novgorod women will have mixed descendants. As the mothers of their children, they will not only teach the Novgorod language to the mixed Russian boys, but also Novgorod. The gods of mountains and waters of Germany and so on.

    In this way, the result of long-term intermarriage is destined to be two ethnic groups, becoming me in you and you in me.

    Originally, the Rus tribe separated from the Mindling group 60 years ago and went to the northern mountains to expel the locals from occupying it. The relative isolation of the environment has made the relationship between the Ross tribe and the Mindling group of the South even weaker.

    Gradually, the Rus tribe merged into the Novgorod descent in a large amount. Perhaps a hundred years later, the thinking demi people in the south will no longer recognize the Rus tribe as their relatives.

    But that will be a long time later!

    Villa has no way. Her own people don¡¯t understand or want to learn about the history of the tribe. Moreover, she is the only one among the tribes now, who was the witness of the northward migration of the Ross tribe more than sixty years ago.

    Today''s young boys, they yearn for wealth, eager to fight, and even more eager for beautiful and virtuous wives.

    Their thoughts are very simple. They don''t care about whether the Rus tribe continues to develop or not. They only hope to follow the great leader to pursue their own happiness.

    At the meeting where Otto met with the elder priests, Veria told his own worries to Otto, the self-proclaimed leader.

    What she got was Otto¡¯s outright objection.

    "Let¡¯s not talk about ourselves. I see that there are some Novgorod tribes who have new intentions, and they are eager to cooperate with us for a longer period of time. There is no such thing as a problem for us in the future. We I don¡¯t know our past well, so why worry about the future? Our children always long for a happier life."

    The oil lamp of the long house on the steeple of the priest suddenly beats, and the hearts of the people in the house are also being touched.

    Villa was silent for a moment.

    She paused for a while and then said, "Otto, you have read those records, they are the records of our tribe. It represents our clear past."

    Otto shook his head: "It only means that we are from the South, and our allies are from the same ancestor. But what about the older ones? We don''t know. Even..."

    Otto calmed down and said very bold words: "Since we came here from the south to build Roseburg, should we stay here? In fact, you and I both understand that it is too cold here and we cannot leave for the time being. But our children, they may leave. Maybe our ancestors were in more southern regions, and so are our allies. Everyone is slowly migrating to where we are now. Since we have migrated, we can continue to migrate in the future.

    There is no question of whether we are Rus or not. We named ourselves after the oars, but we can use something else. The Novgorod people call us and allies as visitors from the Gulf, the Franks call us bluntly, and the Danes as northerners.

    Here, our simple survival is already very difficult, why do we need to entangle some things? "

    Some elders of the ¡¡¡¡ tribe, they are just older. In fact, Otto is also very old. He lived to be fifty years old and made a lot of merits as a leader.

    Here, the two most powerful "elders" of the tribe question each other. The others really don''t have the guts to speak, so they have to continue to wait and see.

    Villa thought for a while in silence, her heart was very disturbed.

    Otto¡¯s remarks seem to be saying that the Ross tribe only needs to live. As long as the tribe can live proudly, everything is okay.

    "But our faith! Maybe... the only thing that can prove that we are us is Valhalla that we believe." Vilia''s eyes were full of complex emotions, and he looked at Otto directly.

    "Hehe." Otto smiled slightly: "Perhaps, the only thing that can prove us is that we are favored by Valhalla. No matter where we are, the Valkyrie will pick the best people from our tribe. After his death, he entered Valhalla as a hero. This will never change, even if our young people and those Novgorod women give birth to new warriors, the Valkyrie will just choose the brave among them and do As always This words make Veria love to hear: "If so, it is the best. My dear leader, your son Rurik, you understand what you have done these days. You and I are old, and the future belongs to these children. Rurik will become the new leader when he grows up. I hope that our children will always respect Valhalla. Only in this way, the Valkyrie will not leave us. Next..."

    Villia paused again: "Those women are from Novgorod, they are people who pay tribute to us, they are not our Ross people! We must hold a wedding for all the new couples on Frig day, and we must In the middle of the night, do this under the light of Aurora. Believe me, only by doing this can those women be noticed by the cruising Valkyrie, and the children they have given may be recognized."

    Otto nodded in satisfaction: "I am worried about this, or you think it is thoughtful, great priest."

    "Yes. Don¡¯t worry about the rest. What you have to do is to inform all the newcomers of the steps of the ceremony. You know this very well. Regarding the issue of sacrifices, this is a big ceremony. I have prepared five deer. Such worship of Odin will surely see. As for whether Odin brings happiness or disaster, it all depends on one year later."

    "This...what do you say?" Otto asked in confusion?

    "It''s a simple truth. Those women can give birth to children safely, which shows that Valhalla recognizes us."

    "Ah! I understand. I hope our actions will be approved by them."

    "There is nothing else." Veria said slowly: "After the wedding, I will personally educate Rurik. He is destined to be our future leader. He must be when we were young. When both are alive, gain all the knowledge we have. I hope you will encourage him even more when you go back!"

 Chapter 30ï¼š Ariks new life

    When the weather becomes cold enough and the clear night sky, the northern lights tend to shine throughout the night.

    It didn''t take long for the first snow to fall in winter, but after the snow fell, it didn''t melt anymore. In the foreseeable future, there will be more snow waiting for the Ross people in the fjord, and winter has begun.

    This winter is no longer tedious, and everyone is full of hope for the future.

    Now, the people of the tribe are looking forward to the mass wedding on Frigday.

    Before that day arrives, the vast number of newcomers are already making preparations.

    For Arik, the marriage with Peravina represents a new beginning!

    Since his father''s death in the war, Arik moved to his uncle''s house, but the old wooden house where he lived for many years is still maintained. The wooden house has been used as a warehouse for a long time, and now it will be full of popularity again.

    In a sense, the houses of the various tribes of the Vikings have great similarities. The house is a place to sleep, it is also a kitchen, and it is also a warehouse for storing messy daily necessities. Every family, especially women, make a lot of smoked fish and bacon, and pickle various foods. All the food is piled up in their parents'' house. Therefore, don''t expect the fresh air in a house.

    They can accept the smell of food, but they can''t stand the smell of feces.

    They are a group of people who love cleanliness more than Western Europeans, so when the "big cities" developed by the active Germanic people such as London and Paris in this time and space, when the residents were still drowning, the Vikings were already growing up. Build a separate toilet next to the house!

    The Ross people, who belong to the same branch of the Viking branch, also follow this hygienic tradition.

    They are better at maintaining hygiene, but they never realize that human and animal manure, and even rotting fish, can nourish crops and make fertilizer.

    Apart from making farmyard manure, the Danes who control the richest land in Northern Europe do not know how to use fertilizers or water conservancy irrigation techniques.

    But they still built a family toilet. The origin is still their warrior culture.

    A warrior, if he is dirty, sloppy and stinking, he is brave and cannot be selected by the parade Valkyrie in winter.

    Arik quickly took care of his hometown, returned to Roseburg¡¯s first night, and spent the first night of self-reliance with his wife.

    Arik lit the fuel lamp, then used a lot of buckskin to hit the floor, and waved his hand to his dazed wife: "Come on, we will sleep here tonight."

    Peravina did not resist, she naturally slumped her hands, watching all the actions of her husband

    "Am I going to sleep on the ground like a beast? Can''t it be like my hometown?" Peravina asked boldly.

    "Sleeping on those boards?" Arik asked strangely.

    "Why not?"

    Arik shrugged, then sat on the deerskin, smiled and patted the furry animal skins hard: "Sit down, like me. You will get used to it! If you don¡¯t like it, after a while, we can be like Just like your hometown, make some boards."

    People from the ¡¡¡¡ tribe are accustomed to sleeping on the ground. They have lived like this since ancient times. They didn¡¯t realize until they met the people of Novgorod in a distant place that some people actually slept on wooden boards.

    Arik¡¯s current mentality has changed drastically. He has left his uncle to stand on his own, and he will need to work hard in the future. Fortunately, there is also a newlywed wife by her side. Faced with such a situation, a wise man will of course follow his wife¡¯s advice and meet his wife¡¯s reasonable requirements.

    According to the rules of the Ross tribe, there is no possibility of divorce here, and the lightest punishment for marriage betrayal is exile. People simply think that these situations are incredible, so it is also part of the rule that women take care of their husbands¡¯ wealth. But women also have a major obligation, and they must take good care of the family¡¯s wealth, especially the family¡¯s food. The husband is responsible for fishing, hunting, and even running the long boat to rob other tribes. Women must properly process and store the food obtained by all means, so that the whole family will not be hungry.

    It was cold, and my old house was still leaking. In order to be more warm, Arik lit some charcoal fires.

    Charcoal fire may bring about carbon monoxide poisoning, but people nowadays do not have this concept, and very few people in the Rus tribe die mysteriously in their sleep. Because there are really very few longhouses nowadays that can be sealed as much as possible. They are houses made up of piles of wooden stakes, boards and animal skins, and at most some mud straw mats are attached.

    The fighting power of the Russ'' warriors is exploding, but in terms of the quality of the houses, they are not as good as the Novgorods who gave them tributes.

    Even if there is a charcoal fire, the room is still cooler. Peravina wore her own cloth and put on a leather coat made of whole animal skins, which kept her warm enough.

    Tonight''s Peravina has made mental preparations, and she understands her responsibilities after marriage.

    But, everything is calm tonight!

    Maybe the newlywed husband is too tired? Or another reason.

    She can''t feel the cold at all, and because the animal skin is very thick, it feels very comfortable to sleep on the ground. This is an experience she has never had in her hometown of Novgorod.

    The foundation of the city of Novgorod is the small families of various family estates. The small family is also a family living in a very cold wooden house, but in the wooden house there is only a piece of wooden bed, and the whole family sleeps. it''s here.

    The wooden boards are hard, and at most some thatch is added to the top. Some people with assets will buy another linen cloth to use as a mattress.

    But they only have wealthy households like the clan chiefs who have the money to use animal skins for mattresses.

    "They are not savages! They are very good at Varanga..."

    For the first time, Peravina has a new understanding of "barbarians".

    The entire Roseburg fell into silence. Even those tribal lads who returned with the Svig girls from Novgorod had great urgency to become fathers of children, but the rules of the tribes were very good here. Constraints.

    Because before the wedding ceremony, the female priest Veria, and her female assistants, will check the purity of the bride. If it is verified that the bride¡¯s fiance did something in advance, it will be regarded as shameless and blasphemous by all the people, and will even be exiled.

    Arik''s heart is itchy. He knows that what he wants to do will only be compliant after Frieger Day.

    It''s dawn, and what makes Arik incredible is that it was Peravina who asked the question.

    "Arik, why? I thought I was going to be a woman."

    Her expression did not change, but Arik became quite embarrassed.

    Eric held back for a while before asking: "Don''t you want to be a mother so much?"

    "Isn''t this supposed to be?"

    Arik was choked for a while, UU reading , he really did not expect that he was longing for marriage, but now after finishing the local wedding ceremony in his wife¡¯s natal family, he suddenly felt that marriage brought happiness and a huge test. For the first time, he felt the pressure of being an adult of the tribe.

    I never thought that my wife, who was far from the hometown of Novgorod, had accepted her new life for the first time.

    Arik was hesitating, tears burst into his eyes.

    "You... are you crying?"

    Pelavina asked, Arik could no longer control his emotions. What made a young strong man cry? Is moved!

    Arik wiped away his tears with his sleeves, first explained to his wife, then stood up: "I''ll cut some bacon and cook it. After we finish eating, we will go to my father''s grave."

    "Is it a sacrificial sweep?"

    "It''s a ritual that must be done." As he said, he pulled his wife up and solemnly ordered: "You and we are already the same. Next, we have to follow the ritual of the Ross people. After I get to my father''s grave, I will Dig a hole, put my saber in it, and cover it with soil. After I finish this, you will dig out the sword yourself."

    "Okay. I...may I ask why?"

    "My father is your father. It symbolizes his blessing to you. At the wedding, you also know that I will give the saber you dug out to your hands, which means that only you give birth His son will inherit this saber from his grandfather."

    Hearing all this, Peravina took a deep breath: "You Varangians, really cherish your sword."

    "Hey." Alikra took his wife''s hand, "It''s us! You are already Varanga."

 Chapter 31ï¼š Tribal Wedding (Part 1)

    The ceremony requires witnesses. After Arik woke up, he ran to his uncle''s house without hesitation and picked up the sleeping Rurik.

    "Oh! What are you doing, brother? It''s just dawn. I have to wait for the sun to rise before going to the hillside."

    Arik shook his head: "I know about you. I will teach you fighting skills in the future. Now I need your help."

    Otto, who was sleeping on the side of the animal skin, was awakened by the noise. He slowly started to see the appearance of his elder nephew in a hurry, and Peravina standing cautiously behind his nephew.

    "Arik? Is it urgent for your brother?"

    "Yes! About that ceremony, I need witnesses."

    Otto understood when Arik mentioned it.

    He got up quickly, grabbed a piece of salted venison from the clay pot and stuffed it into his mouth. At the same time, he put on a deerskin coat and wrapped it in a cowhide bag.

    He chewed desperately, then swallowed, and quickly said: "Niya, I''m going to do the burial ceremony, and you should prepare breakfast first. I''ll come as soon as I go."

    For breakfast this day, all the newlyweds are doing some ceremonies. They are actually part of the wedding.

    Those small families and their immediate relatives do these things without the presence of a priest to authenticate.

    Only at the official wedding, the tribesmen will gather at the stone boat altar on a large scale.

    Arik is Otto¡¯s nephew. In the burial ceremony of the sword this morning, he took his son Ric and participated as a witness.

    Otto is the leader after all, and soon his close friends have become Arik¡¯s witnesses.

    A simple and short ritual was suddenly made into a big show.

    Just in front of Ogier¡¯s grave, Arik and his wife Peravina bowed to one knee.

    Next, Arik dug a long pit with a bronze shovel reflecting the golden light. Finally, Peravina used both hands to pound the confined soil, and dig the wide-bladed iron sword that had been assaulted and polished to be shiny. It came out, and finally returned to Arik.

    Liu Likla held his father''s big rough hand, just a glance, only to see tears gushing from the corner of the father''s eyes with wide eyes.

    "Dad, you are crying."

    "Ah! Yeah." Otto tried to control his emotions, holding back all the tears. "Ruriek, in the year you were born, your uncle died in battle. Remember, those Danes who live in Gotland made these. We have enemies with them. Finally, your brother has grown up. , He has the right to revenge."

    Lurik¡¯s mood is a bit complicated: "We...we must go for revenge?"

    "It was the Danes who provoked the war against our southern allies, and we are also part of the League of Minds. Children..." Otto subconsciously touched his son''s little face: "In the future, our alliance may launch a counterattack against them. Remember, A good leader must not betray the alliance, but must represent the Ross people to show bravery in the alliance. You must remember that if cowardice is a betrayal, the result of betrayal will be sanctions. Therefore, we must avenge Gotland. ."

    Lurik listened silently. At this moment, he knew very well that the tribe was part of the Swedish Mindish tribe alliance. My father spoke very seriously, so as the leader, my father will lead his own warriors and allies to form an allied army to fight the Danes?

    This is all inevitable! This is their way of life.

    A ceremony is over, and one more day, tomorrow night, when the clouds are gone, the Aurora of fluorite and the bright moonlight illuminate the sky, witnessed by the Valkyrie, the Ross tribe¡¯s largest collective wedding ceremony in decades get on.

    The appointed day has finally arrived!

    The sun in the winter gradually sank into the horizon, and the stars began to become the protagonists of the sky.

    The time is too early, leaving enough time for the newcomers and priests.

    "Check many things, take my antler helmet, let''s go."

    Priest Veria left her long house of priests with a cane with a hoarse voice. Behind her were dozens of lower priests.

    Those priests carrying wooden boxes or holding pottery altars, or even some other ritual vessels.

    They wore small antler helmets on their ceremonial heads, and only one of Veria''s most trusted priestess named Bona held the largest antler helmet in her arms.

    Undoubtedly, this Bona is the successor chosen by Veria.

    The priests took solemn steps, and they soon met a group of people holding torches. The leader was the leader Otto himself.

    "Great priest, look." Otto pointed his hand: "The deer has been brought here. We can do business at any time."

    "Just now! Let''s go to the altar first!"

    "Yes." Otto hooked his head slightly to show respect, then gestured to order his men to lead the deer.

    Villa suddenly asked: "Those young couples should be there as soon as possible. When Aurora flashes, the ceremony will begin immediately."

    "I have ordered them to go early."

    Upon hearing this, Vilia let out a sigh of satisfaction. She still exhorted one more sentence: "Remember, they must be present. Of course they can hold their own wedding ceremony at other times, but tonight''s ceremony is very important to them. Valhalla will judge our actions, those Newly married couples who do not participate will be sanctioned by Odin."

    "I fully understand!" Otto nodded deeply, "I will implement this matter seriously."

    I am afraid, this is pure superstition, and it is also their belief.

    Veria is full of awe for Odin and Valhalla. She imagines that after so many years of pious work, her life will eventually become vigorous, and her reverence for Odin will eventually be recognized, and then the soul will also be recognized after death. Will enter Tianyu, and finally parade in the night sky as the new Valkyrie, examining his beloved tribe.

    For the young people and the ordinary people of the tribe, this night is really full of joy.

    Only the priests maintained absolute vigilance, most afraid that some omissions would desecrate Odin.

    But tonight the Ross tribe plunged into a sea of ??joy.

    A large number of bonfires were ignited on the snow-covered hard soil road in Roseburg, and the singing and dancing tribes spontaneously lit torches soaked in pine oil.

    They have been deliberately collecting pine oil, first as an adhesive leak-proof agent in the crevices of ships, and second, to make torches.

    The sky is full of stars, and the Roseburg Fjord is also full of stars.

    Those newlyweds who are going to participate in the ceremony, under the thick fur coats they wear, are the simplest clothes of the tribe.

    Tonight, Arik put on a plain linen tailored dress and a skirt without knees made of linen. His new wife, Peravina, dresses even more simply, that is, a long dress.

    All newlyweds are dressed in a similar fashion. If it is summer, they can cope with this dressing, but in winter, if you no longer put on a thick fur coat, people will quickly get sick.

    is that the ceremony requires these, forcing the newlyweds to dress absolutely plainly.

    Before the priest came, more than a thousand people, hundreds of torches, and more than 20 bonfires were crowded near the stone boat altar. UU reading illuminates the woods in this area. After all, the flames brought a certain warmth, which made the plainly-dressed newlyweds feel much better.

    Tonight, Arik did not become a little special because of his identity.

    He, his wife Peravina, and even his immediate family members are waiting anxiously.

    He waited for the priest and uncle, and looked up at the sky, looking forward to the appearance of Aurora.

    Finally, when people started driving a fire dragon through the woods and approaching the stone boat, everyone knew that the priests had arrived.

    The bonfire roasted everything near the altar so that it was comfortable, and it also brought enough light. Today is a big ceremony after all, Otto wore a full set of armor, and its copper-skinned wooden shield to strengthen the defense reflected golden light. The same is true for the warriors behind him, as if about to step into the battlefield, the heroic spirit brought onlookers cheers.

    As Veria, wearing an exaggerated antler helmet, entered the altar with a cane, her amazing image brought a huge shock to the ignorant, and the boiling crowd quickly fell silent.

    Villa first looked up at the sky, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    With her rich experience, she concluded that Aurora is about to flash and will remain for a long time tonight.

    She suddenly said to Otto: "Boss, you ask everyone to step back, and then gather all the newlyweds. I want to count first."

    Otto can give orders to his people vigorously with his vigorous and vicissitudes of voice.

    Everyone knows it, no matter how high or low, Niya also took the hand of Rurik, who was monographing "Watching the Big Show" and drinking honey water. As the crowd retreated, they knelt down on one knee afterwards. Everyone is like this.

    Only those newlyweds approached the stone boat altar, waiting for the priest''s personal review.

 Chapter 32ï¼š Tribal wedding (middle)

    Priest Veria counted them and made sure that the number was correct.

    She again ordered to her deputy Bona: "You take all the women behind the veil. Remember, the unclean must be screened out, and we cannot deceive."

    Bona, wearing a small antler helmet, will inherit Veria''s work. After Veria''s death, Bona will be the abbot of all major sacrifices.

    She is an excellent successor trained by Veria and is very loyal to her beliefs.

    Thanks to those simple Mai, Bona quickly completed the inspection.

    Until now, the girls from Novgorod are still pure, and the ceremony can go on.

    Bona led all the girls out of the curtain and sent them to their husbands.

    She approached Veria and reported cautiously: "They all passed the inspection, they are all pure."

    "Very good. What you said must be the truth, because..." Veria pointed to Tianyu: "The Valkyrie looks at us."

    The great priest who is revered by the people finger Tianyu, and the people kneeling on one knee raised their heads subconsciously.

    Lurik is also holding up his little head, seeing the sky full of stars and the bright Milky Way.

    In another time and space, due to severe light pollution and haze interference, urban residents have been unable to see the Milky Way, and even the light of the Polaris has been submerged by the urban glow.

    And people in this era, they have a lot of leisure time at night to think about what the sky full of stars represents.

    Romantic and serious people in Fort Rose think that a certain shining spot in the stars is Asgard, and there is a Valhalla temple inside.

    All the heroic spirits of the warriors are in the sky. Every night, the heroic spirits can watch their tribes and their descendants in the sky.

    Based on this ideal, Arikala held the hand of his newlyweds and looked up at the sky, and couldn''t help crying.

    It has been seven years, and he always believes that his father¡¯s heroic spirit has been watching him until tonight¡¯s wedding.

    Everyone looked up at the sky, and the star-studded night gradually began to change.

    In this era, people in Northern Europe eat a lot of fish, so they generally have excellent eyesight. They can see details far away, and they can also see the whole process of Aurora''s emergence.

    Suddenly someone shouted presumptuously: "Look! There is light."

    "It''s Aurora! Brunhild is here!"

    "Ah! They are just like us, following this ceremony as spectators..."

    The stone boat altar is crowded with people, and the crowd has gathered more than two thousand people. Nearly half of the population of the Ross tribe has gathered here.

    For decades, the tribe has not gathered thousands of people on the altar like today.

    Even if it was Hanukkah during the extreme night, there has never been a lively day.

    On a clear night in winter, the northern lights appear almost every day, but the aurora is strong or weak.

    Villa is the most experienced person. Based on her life experience, she believes that Aurora is more and more dazzling than when she was younger, just like the development of the Ross tribe, which is getting stronger and stronger.

    Actually, the aurora is indeed becoming stronger.

    The climate in Europe is still at the peak of the cold period. It has already begun to change. This process of change will continue for hundreds of years, and the climate will slowly warm up.

    The solar activity has intensified, and the residents of Northern Europe can feel the aurora more dazzling.

    Villa was agitated, and she subconsciously felt that her actions really moved Odin.

    She stretched out her arms and commanded everyone except her to kneel on one knee in the attitude of a pious person, and she herself held a cane inlaid with amber and gems in both hands and gathered it over her head.

    With her old face facing the emerald aurora, she read the ancient and obscure mantra aloud.

    Just as they were doing the ritual to worship Odin collectively, Otto, the leader in charge of the sacrifice, and his party had already dealt with the five deer.

    For all the Nordic Vikings, their poor living conditions forced them to take advantage of all the prey beasts.

    Deer blood has been collected, and after sprinkling with Shanghai salt, it will be made into special food. The fishy smell is very challenging, so don''t worry about it.

    Otto and his guys walked into the stone ship altar carrying the deer carcass. Here, the stone ship altar looks like a sanctuary, and most people have no right to enter it. There are also priests who take care of it on weekdays to prevent stray tribal children from entering and desecrating.

    Otto and his buddies are recognized warriors, and they are responsible for bringing in the greatest sacrifice.

    The steaming deer carcasses were placed, as if God was moved, and the flames of the oil lamps on each stone of the stone ship altar quivered.

    No one thinks that this is because of a small wind, they all believe that this is the evidence that moved Odin.

    What kind of sacrifice are five deer? !

    Rurik, who knelt on one knee for a long time, felt uncomfortable, but his birth mother Niya forbade him to stand up, so Rurik had to continue to be patient.

    He heard people whispering, and everyone was very happy. The so-called Nordic **** Odin recognized the five deer "enjoyed" by the Ross tribe.

    "Ah! It''s ridiculous! Even if they worship a king, the gift of five deer is too shabby!"

    But after another thought, the gift of the five deer should be a great courtesy to them.

    All the sacrifices were in place, and the Otto group who was carrying the deer retreated to the back of the altar very skillfully, pulled out their saber into the snow, and then knelt on one knee.

    is the priest Veria again, she ordered everyone to be serious, and finally, based on memory, chanted a blessing spell to the northern lights in the sky.

    All she speaks is Gnostic, because she is too old and she just said too much, her voice becomes a little hoarse.

    Even so, Rurik basically understood the content.

    This is a hymn to Odin and Valhalla. It is fair to say that it rhymes, but the content is rather cramped.

    Lurik has Liu Li''s spirit after all. He now has a lot of understanding of the Viking community, and he also knows that it is unfair to give them a purely violent and barbaric evaluation.

    Like the Ross tribe, they have documents that must be written on wooden boards to record old things. Didn''t you think they could still write poetry?

    They are also people with literary ideas!

    "Faust" and "Song of Nibelungen" and other Nordic ancient books are preserved for later generations ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I am afraid the true situation is that a large number of ancient books have disappeared due to loss.

    According to Rurik''s understanding, it should be the tribal priests who have mastered these books. If they no longer believe in Odin in the future, the ancient books will also be annihilated in history.

    "The hymns sung by Priest Veria, I have to ask her to write it out this winter. And the so-called library in her priest''s cabin, where the contents can be preserved. It''s best to let the illiterate group of the tribe learn it. As long as it becomes a popular thing, it can be better passed on to future generations."

    The whole wedding ceremony is actually the most important part of the solemn prayer of the priests.

    Even the priests are very nervous, whether the tribe and the in-laws of another group of aliens in the distance have received the oracle in compliance.

    It now appears that the Valkyrie appointed by Odin to cruise has basically confirmed the decision of the tribe.

    The long chanting ended, Veria, who was standing for a long time wearing a huge helmet, was almost exhausted and sat slumped on the ground.

    Villa insisted on continuing to host, she opened her arms again, and ordered the people who were almost muscular on one knee to get up, especially the newcomers.

    The pure wedding ceremony officially begins.

    Like Arik and Peravina, the two suddenly forgot their fatigue.

    Because of the matter just now, she has already understood very well. The pure Peravina believes that her identity has been recognized by the God of Varanga.

    In fact, the same is true. The Varanges created the Odin Valhalla belief, and they themselves identify with Odin.

    The people of the Rus tribe have recognized the marriage to Novgorod, and the future sailing of Sorgon will have one more task, which is enough.

    Then, the wedding ceremony officially begins!

 Chapter 33ï¼š Tribal Wedding (Part 2)

    Almost all the Viking tribes have similar wedding ceremonies. In addition to the Yuros tribe, they also have their own characteristics.

    All the thirty couples, before the wedding, they have understood the simple vows that need to be said during the ceremony.

    They were asked by Veria to kneel on the ground holding hands on one knee, take away the warm fur coats, and look at Aurora in the sky with their heads in a rather thin and simple image.

    The north wind blows and supports the forest, and the tall pine trees are rustling.

    The oil lamp was also trembling by the wind, and these plainly dressed newcomers felt the biting cold.

    According to Veria''s explanation, cold is also a test for Odin. A warrior who can enter Valhalla dares to swim in the winter!

    They held their heads up, and piously told Tianyu''s Valkyrie about their vows.

    Their voices are loud, as if the louder they are, the more they can express their courage.

    Peravina did not understand why the Varangans had to come up with so many weird rituals, like their hometown, offering worship to the gods of the mountains and the fields is basically the job of the priests.

    Only when welcoming the **** of spring and the **** of sowing, the people of the manor will wear flower crowns and perform ceremonies praying for good weather at the altar.

    What is it like tonight, Peravina feels that if she wears it like this, if she stays for a while, her whole body will freeze!

    Do not! His hands and feet were already cold.

    All the newcomers shouted vows, and after the ceremony, the most crucial "sword gift ceremony" officially began.

    Almost all the oaths above are for this moment.

    The Priest Veria with a cane commanded: "You all stand up, the Valkyrie has already sent down the oracle, you can proceed to the next item."

    The most senior priest can communicate with the Valkyrie, and people are convinced of this.

    The newcomers and all the onlookers all stood up, and all the torches were raised high.

    "Boys! You have passed the coming-of-age ceremony, and it''s the wedding now! Now, kneeling on one knee in front of your newlyweds, and pass the sword you inherited from your ancestors into her hands!"

    Rurik, who had already stood up, couldn''t care about the soreness of his leg, he saw his cousin kneel down again.

    The scene he saw now became quite familiar.

    "It''s really interesting. If it is kneeling and putting a wedding ring on the wife, it is still very interesting. They actually handed the sword to the wife."

    Lurik continued to observe, he knew it very well.

    Standing Pelavina saw her husband¡¯s smiling face.

    No one has ever kneeled to herself in her life, only she kneeled to other noble people.

    Am I becoming a noble person?

    She didn''t have time to think, she stretched out her hands and took her husband''s heavy sword.

    Villa looked around and saw that all the women were already carrying swords.

    "Now, hold your sword high and show it to the Valkyrie!"

    They obeyed and raised their swords, and Veria instantly pronounced the next oath.

    They repeated what Villa said one by one.

    "Odin, Brunhild, Valhalla heroic testimony! I am a woman of the Ross people, the wife of a warrior, I hold the sword of the warrior in my hand, I will give birth to a new warrior, and will personally hand it over In the hands of the next generation."

    means such a meaning, because they are all Novgorod people, they are good at speaking ancient Slavic, and they only understand part of the meaning of the entire Norse oath.

    can''t expect them to speak the retelling Norse very well. To put it bluntly, their retelling is quite bad.

    Villa''s wrinkled face concealed her discomfort, but they had already made an oath and showed the sword to God.

    She continued to order: "Now, put the sword on the ground!"

    "Woman! Take off your necklace and hang it on your husband''s neck!

    the man! Take off your necklace and hang it on your wife''s neck! "

    If there are any local characteristics of the marriage of the Rus tribe, this is for the exchange of necklaces.

    In many tribes, there is a ceremony where the wife gives the husband a short sword.

    The Ross tribe deleted this item and replaced it with a necklace to show that "the lover''s token is always on you."

    The female residents of Novgorod have the habit of wearing necklaces, and they are all naturally beautiful. The Rus tribe likes necklaces of amber and shells, and the women of Novgorod like turquoise.

    Turquoise, it is not a gem of much value, and the texture is not very hard, but it is more beautiful in color.

    The Priest of Veria kept reading, the so-called husband¡¯s gift is the wife¡¯s wealth from now on, and vice versa.

    Pelavina was so excited that she had forgotten the cold!

    She knew very well the preciousness of the heavy amber that was polished into smooth **** on her neck.

    To be honest, compared to the betrothal gift of the tribal leader to his biological parents, that is just four pieces of unpolished amber, but on the new necklace he obtained, there are actually ten pieces!

    Through this gift, Peravina completely trusts her husband''s trust and love for herself. Similarly, because of this string of amber, she also feels that her status has been greatly improved.

    In fact, for Arik, he wears his wife''s necklace on his neck, and his inner excitement is beyond words.

    Mutual gift necklace is to give a token to each other, just for the two parties to remember each other.

    The next step is just as important and the final project-drinking a cup of wine.

    Good wine, any people who can make wine need to prepare hard to get this deliciousness, and it has been waiting for a long time.

    It is always a flavoring agent for various lively occasions, and it is suitable for important events such as weddings.

    Quite a few ethnic groups have a tradition of drinking a cup of wine, and the same is true for the Ross people.

    They fermented the wheat they bought into distiller''s grains, and added some dried petals to increase the aroma. In the end, the turbid, raw beer with low alcohol content was poured into a wooden wine glass, and then blended with a little precious honey. The mead loved by the Ross tribe was completed.

    Arik and Peravina, and even some newcomers, under the instigation of all the onlookers, they all took out the wine glasses. The couple looked at each other and drank the wine.

    So far, there are no complicated projects, only people''s carnivals are left.

    Aurora is still shining in the sky. In Roseburg in the fjord, people have forgotten their sleepiness. Taking advantage of the joy of tonight, each small family did not hesitate to take out their own wine barrels to enjoy a drink. UU reading www.uukanshu. com

    Originally, quite a lot of wine is to be used during the period of total darkness, which is the short pure night time that Roseburg will encounter, and enjoy it at that time.

    Because that is Hanukkah of the Rus tribe!

    I am afraid that today¡¯s event is more important to them than Hanukkah. It also needs wine and grilled meat sprinkled with sea salt to enhance joy.

    Ordinary residents are basically ignorant of calendar matters. Only the priest Veria has relevant knowledge. The most important thing is that she understands the **** calendar, which is implemented by people in the southern part of the Danish-controlled area and people in more distant countries. Kind of dating method. In fact, this calendar was later the Gregorian calendar, the world Gregorian calendar.

    That is the birthday of another group of people, their god¡¯s apostle, and this is the beginning of everything. Veria is very knowledgeable about current affairs. The priests know people in the far south, and their calendar can also be applied to the Ross tribe in the far north. Good things are naturally used.

    The Ross tribe before migrating to Roseburg, those ancient priests had encountered Roman black-robed men who worked tirelessly to spread their faith in the north. The Ross tribe still believes in Odin until now. They have not embarrassed the black-robed people, but obtained certain knowledge from the black-robed people through trade.

    For example, those black-robed people have come up with a set of dating system, even accurate to every day. The priests who knew its significance immediately learned it. From the perspective of the general public of the tribe, the priests simply ¡°got Valhalla¡¯s knowledge¡± because they can always accurately predict climate changes.

    The most important thing is that the priests predict the time of Hanukkah very accurately, and they have never made mistakes for decades!

    Late in the night of today¡¯s wedding, when the moon leaves the middle of the sky, it¡¯s November 7, 828.

 Chapter 34ï¼š Peravinas expectations

    At present, the calendar passed by the Eastern Romans to the Baltic Sea region through the ancient northern trade route is still very accurate, so Veria can very accurately determine from which day the sun will disappear for a long time, and how long it will take for the sun to disappear. Return to the earth.

    Villa even learned a little bit of astronomy knowledge mastered by Eastern Rome, which made her, an ancient and old man, full of curiosity and respect for the unknown southerners.

    And the knowledge gained is so profound, she regrets that the young people of the tribe dismissed her, and even more distressed about the successor Bona she cultivated, and did not have much curiosity for those "Roman knowledge".

    Perhaps, all my worries will be broken by the leader''s son, Ruriek, a rare child who desires knowledge.

    On the night before the dawn, all the tribesmen partyed all night, drinking and singing, to welcome the new sun and the beginning of a new year.

    The tribal group wedding was too lively, and quite a few families drank more than half of their stocked wines this night!

    This year¡¯s Hanukkah is destined to lack drinks.

    After a complicated ceremony, the newly married Arik and Peravina put on thick fur coats again. According to tradition, the groom¡¯s immediate family members must personally **** the couple back to their new house. Usually, it is the bridegroom''s biological father as a witness to prove that the newlyweds did indeed return to their homes and stayed there until dawn the next day.

    Arik¡¯s home is not far from Otto¡¯s. After Otto sent his nephew, he didn¡¯t want to leave for a long time, so he wandered outside the house. Knowing that he heard those sounds, his strained face finally laughed.

    In this way, Arik has become an adult from any angle. Peravina, who married far away from Novgorod, became a woman completely.

    A new day is another cold start. Today¡¯s sun rises late, and the atmosphere in Roseburg is rather fiery.

    Early in the morning, Otto put on a loose fur coat, and his close friends also gathered.

    Lurik rubbed his sleepy eyes, wondering what the people outside were clamoring.

    "Dad! Are you going out with those people? Is it rowing?!"

    "No! I''m going to see your brother and sister."

    "Ah. Then I''ll go see it too?" Rurik got up cleverly.

    "Alright." Otto beckoned his son to come out immediately after having something to eat, and then he instructed: "I have to go to another family to see, I have to make certain things."

    "Is it about something after the wedding?"

    "You are so smart." Otto rubbed his son''s head with satisfaction, and signaled his wife Niya: "You don''t want to go, hurry up and sew the clothes. Arik and his wife need it very much."

    Niya watched her husband holding his son''s little hand, and more than a dozen people following him. She watched quietly for a while, and then returned to the warm house contentedly, and with the maid who came to help temporarily, hurry up to make new animal skins.

    The newly made clothes are given to the newly married Arik family. From an emotional point of view, Niya has long regarded Arik as his own son.

    If his former son hadn''t died accidentally, then he should be at Arik''s age.

    Liu Likla held his father''s hand, he still couldn''t know exactly what his father was going to determine.

    When the group arrived at Arik¡¯s house, there were already some children watching the excitement at the door.

    Lurik did not hesitate to find a familiar figure.

    "Ah! Kanuf, what are you going to see at my brother''s house?"

    Kanuf hurried over: "Hey, of course I am waiting for you!"

    "You should wait for me on the hillside. It''s probably because of my sister''s beauty?" Rurik said casually, and then he saw that his father had driven away the miscellaneous people.

    Otto commanded loudly: "Arik, you and your wife are coming out, let me make sure!"

    After a while, the animal skin door curtain of the confinement was pulled open.

    Arik looked very energetic, and he took his embarrassed wife''s hand and walked out.

    Indeed, Peravina''s image has changed a lot from before. Rurik widened his eyes and saw his sister-in-law put on a braid again, fully understanding the symbol of the braid.

    Arik deliberately pushed his wife in front of his uncle, completely pretentious.

    Otto smiled: "I know it, you guys finished it yesterday."

    "Yes! When the weather turns cold next year, I will be my father." As he said, Arik didn''t forget to rub Rurik''s face. He naively thought that his brother didn''t understand anything. "Rurik, do you know? Next winter, you will also be an uncle."

    "Yes! I understand." Rurik said calmly, "I hope, that''s a boy. We need more warriors, don''t we?"

    A child said very pragmatic words, and everyone watching was amused. I am afraid that at this moment, Otto''s heart is more about his son''s emotion. A seven-year-old child actually fully understands the significance of the tribe''s fighting men to the entire tribe.

    Peravina even felt the change in the atmosphere at this moment. She lowered her head shyly, looked at her husband''s brother, and stroked her belly: "I really hope to be a boy. If I can, I like more Boy."

    "Hey, at least there must be a beautiful girl like you." Arik took the opportunity to coax his wife, and the atmosphere became more cheerful.

    The Ross tribe will always need more people, whether male or female! They lacked the opportunity to rob the population by barbaric means from outside, so they simply began to use peaceful means this year to ask for the marriage of girls from other ethnic groups, and in this way raise more people of their own ethnic group.

    Pelavina, this girl has completely agreed with her new identity, Otto definitely speaks the truth, she is to be the heroic mother of the tribe.

    At this point, Otto said to Peravina in a fatherly deep tone: "You are a beautiful girl, and the members of the White Tree Village you once belonged to are also a group of smart people. You will become a great mother, I sincerely Thank you for that."

    "Thank you... Thank you, Mr. Chief." Peravina looked very flattered, but all the blows felt that the praise for her was appropriate.

    Otto nodded: "Life with peace of mind. You don''t have to worry about anything. You are not the dealer who leaves your girl forever. In the fall of next year, we will go to your girl routinely. At that time, you and your children I will visit the members of the White Tree Village and see your parents again."

    Hearing this, Peravina''s dark blue eyes couldn''t help but tears.

    She used to simply think that following the departure of the Varangas is a farewell to her hometown, now the leader promises with honor that she still has the opportunity to visit relatives!

    She began to look forward to the future. First of all, she needs to prove her great value-giving birth to healthy children, no matter boys or girls.

    For this goal, it seems that I can live a long leisure life reasonably?

    It seems that the women of the Ross tribe are good at preparing meals and sewing clothes in the warm long house. If that were the case, it would be simple.

    In the far home of Novgorod, a girl like Peravina had to go to the barren land with her family to cultivate and plant seeds with a simple wooden plow, and always lived through hardships and Poor life. Her native family was a very ordinary family of Baishu dealers. They were so poor that they had no money to buy even bronze tools from the blacksmiths, and ironware was the treasure of the family chiefs of the dealers.

    Any metal utensils are precious things. As a result, she married Roseburg of Varange. She had to accept the fact that people here already used metal utensils on a large scale.

    The fjord settlements of the tribe always emit black smoke. What is that?

    Husband answered his curiosity, that is, the blacksmith was burning the ore to smelt copper, and even used more complicated methods to burn stone to smelt iron. Although smelting metal is hard work, the benefits are very large, they are not tired of it, and even to smelt metal, large-scale logging to make charcoal!

    There are even some destiny here. The Swedes, the current tribal alliance of the Mind-Humans, have particularly high-quality iron ore in their living area. They use these ore to smelt them to arm themselves and enrich their lives.

    The people of Roseburg are one of them, so ironware is not a luxury in their lives.

    Although the current Peravina is no better than ploughing the land, her diet and recipes will lack wheat, but will be full of fish, and she will completely become a Varang.

    She is also very clever to realize that she must be completely dependent on her husband, and this is also part of the life of the Varanga, and it is also the universal fate of Varanga women. But no one wants to change all of this, just because no one thinks there is anything to change.

    Even the blacksmith gate of the tribe is too lazy to upgrade the smelting and forging process because everything is sufficient.

    Because of the life of Roseburg, under the leadership of Otto for more than ten years, it is indeed still changing for the better.

 Chapter 35ï¼š New winter begins

    The weather is getting colder and colder. As for the daily fishing operations with the Ross tribe in the sea, fishing has to be closed due to the cold.

    For them whose food is mainly fish, when the temperature is fair, the fishermen of the tribe dared to sweep the entire Gulf of Bothnia. They are reluctant to go to the southern waters because it is not only a fishing ground for their allies, but they may also encounter hostile Danes.

    Even with the addition of some Novgorod women, the residents of Roseburg are only 7,000 to 8,000.

    Every year, some people leave the tribe with their wives and children forever and go to the south to join those allied tribes in order to live a better life. Coupled with deaths from various causes and babies born every year, the tribal population has remained at such a figure.

    The tribe is still a situation of more men than women.

    Because, compared with the southern allies, the Ross tribe does not have to bear the tremendous fighting pressure of those allies. Only the southern tribes are competing with the Danes for the first line of pasture and farmland. To put it bluntly, because the probability of conflict is low, fewer strong men die in war.

    is the women of the tribe, their fertility is a horror.

    The medical technology of the Ross tribe is extremely bad. There is no pure healer here, only the priests of the tribe have mastered a little herbal brewing technique. If you are suffering from a serious illness, you can only pray for Odin''s mercy. In terms of the results, "Odin''s mercy" is extremely rare.

    The locals are also very relieved. According to Veria¡¯s romantic interpretation, the men and women who died were all recruited to Valhalla.

    This kind of explanation calmed people''s grief a little, because life has to go on.

    Based on these completely witch-medicine medical technologies, any childbirth is completely dependent on the physical fitness of the mother-to-be, and it is best to give birth to the baby safely. Difficult delivery means death!

    The reality is that only if the women of the tribe are relieved of their worries and to develop medical technology, the tribe can thrive.

    This question has actually been plagued by various peoples in ancient times. Because the living environment is more extreme, the problem of the residents of Roseburg is even more extreme.

    After all, the population of the tribe is still developing slowly, but they simply cannot afford a large amount of population loss in a battle. Once defeated, the tribe is almost inevitable.

    The Ross tribe is so fragile, the leader Otto clearly sees this.

    So in the Svealand area a hundred kilometers away (this level of land distance is already very elite), the tribal alliance of thinking demihumans there, due to the continuous increasing military pressure of the Danes, strategically huddled together.

    They have already criticized their extremely northern brother tribe, the Ross people, and denounced them as "the Ross people just go to be fishermen in the Gulf of Bothnia until the dusk of the gods."

    Those fishermen who are not fishing are in their long house, and the family sits together mending the fishing nets made of hemp rope.

    In ancient times, the most cost-effective fishing net material available to ordinary fishermen was probably only flax rope. The nets used in casting nets all over the world are basically the same.

    Throughout the long winter, fishermen have a lot of time to mend their fishing nets and make spare nets.

    The weaving work is often done by the family¡¯s wife and daughter, who undertake important logistical support for the fishing industry.

    The women of the Ross tribe must learn to weave linen and sew animal skins. They can weave cloth by themselves. Compared to weaving cloth, weaving fishing nets is easier.

    Except for long-distance activities such as sailing in Sorgon, the men of the tribe spend most of their time on fishing and hunting. The Gulf of Bothnia has a rich gift, and fishing alone is enough to sustain everyone''s livelihood.

    But for the exploration of land resources, the Ross tribe has never given up.

    Rossberg is located in a large number of hills and rivers in the mountains. The hills are always overgrown with pine and oak trees, as well as small wasteland in some areas.

    The life of Northern European reindeer has not been disturbed by human beings excessively. They still wander throughout Scandinavia. They reproduce throughout the warm season, and into winter, they push aside the snow and continue to eat the hay on the ground.

    The Ross tribe who migrated to the Roseburg Fjord has killed all the reindeer near their homes for decades.

    people are good at throwing short spears to hunt and create traps.

    The entire Ross tribe lacks bows and arrows, so only a few people use bows and arrows to hunt.

    Even the entire Viking crowd lacks bows and arrows, because there is no yew making bows and arrows in the local area! The tribe only has more than 20 shabby bows, but there is no excessive requirement for the use of various wood for the arrows. The number of bows is extremely small, and they are all bought at high prices through trade networks and allies in the South.

    Because the Danes began to come into contact with the more southern Franks very early, during various trades and conflicts, the yew bows lost by the Franks were immediately grasped by the Danes.

    Or because of conflicts, the Mind Subtribe Alliance can always obtain some yew bows that have been turned three hands, and the defective products are sold to the hands of the Ross tribe in the north, so the Ross people are really bad four-handed goods. , Then don¡¯t think about its high quality.

    Fortunately, throwing spears is also a game style among boys. When they grow up, some elites can become excellent spear hunters.

    In terms of power, a short spear is always more fierce than an arrow, but it can basically kill a reindeer if it hits it.

    The men of the Ross tribe decided to go to the far north to hunt a group of large beasts before it was even colder. This action took a very short time.

    It seems that after completing the tribal marriage, Otto spent his days in the residential area of ??Roseburg, like a groundhog hiding in a burrow. UU reading waited for the weather to warm up again.

    Of course this is not the case!

    The nephew becomes a real adult after the wedding, and the nephew¡¯s wife will quickly become pregnant. By now, I don''t have to worry about the future of my nephew, and Arik has become a talent.

    What Otto needs to focus on now is his own son, Rurik, but now the situation has changed.

    He didn''t know whether he should be happy or worried. In recent times, Rurik obviously got too close to the priests!

    In performance, Rurik is willing to go to Vilia to learn some knowledge. Otto is particularly worried that because of these studies, I am afraid that Ruriek will not become a real fight under Veria¡¯s "careful teaching". The warrior in China, but became the rare male priest of the tribe? !

    Completely because of the limitations of the concept, Otto does not want his son to have too much knowledge, because the tribe advocates the power of men. What is the use of so much knowledge? An excellent leader must have excellent fighting ability, and only in this way can he most quickly convince the crowd.

    Because of this, after Otto learned some knowledge thirty years ago, he declined the stay of the still young attendant Veria. He hopes to cultivate a set of excellent fighting skills as soon as possible in order to win the competition for the leader position and gain everyone''s recognition.

    After all, no matter how many ambitions and ideas, he has become a loser in the arena, and all ideals have become empty talk.

    Otto certainly understands his son''s lofty ambitions and the amazing dominance he is now showing. Dozens of children have agreed that he is the leader. All the children are only seven or eight years old, and they are all too weak.

    Otto is a wise man, and now he bury his worries in his heart, and has not rudely ordered his son not to go to Vilia to study.

 Chapter 36ï¼š Potential undercurrent

    For his son, Otto thought of a lot of things.

    It is Niya''s special support for her son''s actions. Every mother wants her beloved son to be an excellent person in all aspects. This is the mother''s instinct.

    It was a cold and usual winter morning. Starting today, Lurik had to suspend training on the hillside due to a new round of snowfall.

    The suspension is suspended, and it will continue after spring. Many children, like Kanuf, are not idle.

    Lurik already knew that Kanuf would follow his father, step on the snowboard and pull the sled to the farther north to hunt. There is no need to worry that the hunted beasts will rot, and the reindeer that are hunted will be pulled back to the tribe in a posture of being frozen like a stone. Moreover, such prey is purely occupied by hunters, and it will not participate in the distribution of wealth within the tribe.

    Times have changed. Long ago, many of the wealth of the tribes would still be reasonably distributed. For example, fifty years ago, when the priest Veria was still young, there were only more than two thousand residents of Fort Rose. It took more than half a century for the population to multiply and a large number of small families from southern allies moved in, and the population became the current number.

    Those who move in are not very reliable. If there is a major change in the Ross tribe, they will return to the south.

    Once the residents were very close by blood, and they were very happy to help each other.

    But the majority of the tribes have very little understanding of their own history, and they do not have a clear surname. The residents generally marry early, and it is more difficult for the population to reach 50 years of life.

    These factors add up, making Roseburg''s fifth generation from its establishment to the present in fifty years!

    Many residents are very aware that they and their friends share a common ancestor, and they are not clear when they ask for clear information. The era of uniting the entire tribe with family blood as the bond is gradually passing. Nowadays, the tribe needs a powerful and prestigious person to be the leader. At the same time, the self-awareness of each family is becoming stronger.

    In recent years, the principle of the distribution of trophies on the Sogong route has also changed drastically!

    Once upon a time, the leader led people to take the tribute from the servants of Novgorod, and brought it back to Roseburg to distribute evenly among all the families.

    Nowadays, only the families that sent people to participate can get most of the tribute, and those who don¡¯t participate can only get a small amount of treasures, which gradually become insignificant benefits. Everyone knows that if this continues to develop, the Sogong route will no longer be a "public activity" that benefits the entire tribe.

    Times are constantly changing, and they do not complain too much about it.

    The winter land hunting operation will begin, and Kanuf and his father will join the army of long-distance hunting. They often walk in groups, and when they encounter a herd of deer, they will encircle and annihilate them.

    Their hunting is like fighting. Any wild animal will be hunted by every means.

    If you can hunt ferrets, you can make a lot of money by bringing a piece of fur to the market of the Southern Allies!

    However, the men''s hunting in groups that take care of each other is still to get more meat. After all, they have a soft spot for venison compared to fish that smells like fish.

    Otto is the same, he will also be involved as a leader.

    According to tradition, he can take his son Rurik to go, and now his son intends to go to Veria to study, he had to give up his own wishes.

    On this day, Otto is preparing the food he needs for hunting at his home, so don¡¯t worry too much about this.

    Because of the voyage of Sorgong, the leader made great achievements, and the leader''s family got the most wealth.

    Otto prepares himself some completely dried rye bread, some pickled venison and salted fish, and even a small pot of honey.

    Dry food can be prepared by his wife. No, Niya is already using an iron knife to cut the hard jerky into small pieces that are easy to chew.

    Otto has more important things. There is a saying that you need to be hard to hit iron. A good hunter must have a powerful enough weapon!

    The hilly mountains west of Fort Ross, where there are a lot of red rocks. The blacksmiths of the tribe knew that it was hematite, and after a complicated smelting process, ironware could be made.

    Due to the poor iron smelting technology of the Ross tribe in this era, based on experience, they had to burn the pig iron for a longer period of time before forging. The blacksmiths did not have higher craftsmanship to raise the furnace temperature, and all the ironware they made was brittle and soft.

    They have no concept of the scientific principles, only the experience left over from their ancestors.

    The warriors of the ¡¡¡¡ tribe therefore used single-edged axes on a large scale. Of course, they also used double-edged swords, which were a wide-bladed iron sword with a shorter length.

    Due to the current forging process, and even the Danish forging process, they can only produce such weapons, which is actually sufficient in this era.

    After all, Europe at this time is a bad era. The Vikings did not realize that their weapons were too backward. They were amazed that the small amount of swords bought from far away in Rome cut iron like mud, and the Rus tribe also sighed Novgo. The Rhodes once dared to use only a pile of wooden sticks and stone spears as weapons to challenge the Ross warrior wearing chain mail and holding a battle axe.

    Otto¡¯s sword "Destroyer" is cutting iron like mud. He still doesn¡¯t know that the sword that this ancestor bought from the hands of Roman merchants who stayed in Novgorod with huge sums of money actually came from Farther east. "Destroyer" is a patterned steel sword, it is like cutting iron like mud!

    Only in battles with the enemy, Otto would use his sword, for activities like hunting, and have more opportunities to use short spears.

    He is making some throwing spears, and the most important thing is to sharpen the sharp edges of the spearheads. Because of the backward technology, there is no grinder here, and Otto has to use the mining whetstone for a long time to keep grinding.

    His wife Niya may be tired of polishing her voice, and suddenly mumbled: "You really shouldn''t take Rurik, he is too young. Your decision is very smart."

    "Why are you talking about this? Rurik doesn''t participate in hunting. He went to Veria to study for the first time today. This is what you hoped." Otto murmured, with no whetstone in his hand. stop.

    "Actually...actually I..." Niya thought of a lot of things, and the iron knife in her hand for cutting bacon also stopped.

    Niya raised her wrinkled forehead because of her hard work and looked at her husband: "Otto, in fact, for my son, I don''t want him to be so keen on fighting."

    "He has no choice. He is a boy and will be a man from now on. He has to fight."

    "But..."

    "I know what you are thinking!" Otto calmed down, he also thought of many sad past events. "Neus, and Togra, their death was an accident. Both you and I are very sorry."

    The husband and wife mentioned the two elder brothers who died in Rurik. It was a great misfortune to lose their children until Niya succeeded in giving birth to a healthy child at a very high age.

    In fact, the fact that Niya had successfully given birth only from the age of forty was a real miracle.

    gave birth to Rurik, his lack of crying or making trouble at the beginning of his birth fully reflects his strong and fortitude character.

    At least that''s what the priest Veria explained. The most prestigious priest has never encountered such a thing in his seventy years, so naturally he had to give some supernatural explanations.

    Niya can''t manage that much, regardless of whether Rurik is "Odin''s blessing", first of all, he is his only biological flesh and blood. Niya, who died of two consecutive sons, was almost fifty years old, and she couldn''t stand the new blow.

    She hopes that her son will not come into contact with anything dangerous. Although she knows how selfish her thoughts are, she is also fighting against the values ??of warriors and disgusting her husband.

    She explained her thoughts to her husband, but Otto''s objection was naturally obtained.

    "You don''t have to worry about anything. Let Rurik stay at home with peace of mind, or stay in the priest''s long house forever? It seems that he is safe, but what is the difference between that and a coward. Niya! You have to understand! When our son could speak, he personally told us that he was the man who wanted to become the leader. Everything is his destiny! If we dare to stop, we will be immediately sick and die."

    Otto¡¯s words were threatening, and Niya suddenly asked, "But you still allow him to go to Vilia. Why? Why do you support this?"

    "Oh! That is his own choice, we can''t interfere with him too much. My attitude will never change. I don''t want Ruriek to get too close to the priests."

    "Are you afraid of being infected by them and forgetting to fight?" Niya asked.

    "I did think about it this way, and there are other factors." Otto calmed down and looked at his wife, "No one knows Vilia better than me. She is not an ordinary woman! Now I am really lucky, Vili Ya has great prestige among the tribe. Everyone trusts everything she said at the altar, and she still supports me as always. But Velia is too old! Her life will end soon, she is after all A person."

    Niya could hear her husband¡¯s words have a deep meaning, but she really didn¡¯t understand.

    "what does it mean?"

    "I''m a little worried about Bona." Otto said solemnly: "A good leader cannot be controlled by those priests. I heard about the Franks, their priests are more powerful than the leaders! Who is the leader? What? Maybe the priest is!"

    Of course Otto is not talking about the truth here. It is actually the Frankish monarchs and nobles who have extremely high respect for the Holy See, and the power of the Pope is indeed increasing. When the news spread to Northern Europe, it became Otto''s rhetoric when it was replaced by what the Vikings could generally understand.

    "That Bona is not an ambitious person." Niya retorted.

    "I hope so. When Veria dies, Bona will succeed. At that time, will she have ambitions? Niya, you and I are old, maybe we can''t see our Rurik On the day of marriage. We can¡¯t fully believe what Vilia said. I even think that Vilia deliberately said that Rurik was blessed by Odin. Does Odin really bless, and how do mortals know?¡±

    "No! He is blessed." Niya firmly said.

    "Okay, I hope so." Otto continued to pick up the whetstone. "I still don''t want Rurik to get too close to the priests. If Rurik is infected by their words, will he take his time? He became only obedient to the opinions of the priests. In this way, even if Rurik became the new leader, could his ambition be realized? Because in that case, he would have to listen to the priests."

    Niya heard the conclusion of the problem, and her heart couldn''t help but tensed: "If this is the case, we might indeed call him back."

    "No need." Otto shook his head: "In the past few years, UU has only read for a few years. After this period of time, he can no longer go to Veria to study."

    "So you only let him study for a few years, such as twelve years old?!"

    At the age of twelve, according to the traditional concept of the Ross tribe and even the Southern Mind ally, when a boy reaches the age of twelve, he should fulfill the obligations that many men should have. In a sense, it can be assumed that the boy has grown up. Of course, this is not the case. .

    Otto explained: "Everything depends on Veria''s lifespan. At the wedding ceremony a few days ago, I saw that she was too old, and in one or two years, she may no longer be able to wear a antler helmet. Perhaps, before Rurik was twelve years old, Villa had already died. By that time, I didn¡¯t think Rurik could learn anything from Bona¡¯s."

    Speaking of this, Otto sighed again: "I tell you, my dear Niya. Veria is great, I can prove it, I have learned some knowledge from her, so I know how to be very Govern our tribe well. I have always believed that if Veria is a man, she will be a leader for a long time. There is no need to mourn for her identity, she is our wise man and is respected by everyone.

    But that Bona! She is not a wise man, and she knows nothing except for the festival priests to recite some spells. "

    Niya nodded: "I basically understand. You hope that Riccardo will learn some knowledge from Vilia, and you also hope that Vilia will not live too long."

    "Yes. Rurik must be trained to be a brave man who is good at fighting, he must become strong, he must have the ability to defeat many people, he has shown this talent and must be further strengthened. When he grows up, I am a little bit older. I will choose a warrior I can trust to train him. I love him, and I must use this method to push him to the position of leader."

 Chapter 37ï¼š Engrave knowledge on wooden boards

    In the huge long house of the priest, the brazier bake the whole house so warm that the people in it can deal with it in ordinary linen clothes.

    The number of priests in the tribe is not large. They are all women. In order to take up this job, they also gave up the right to be mothers.

    They are all people who accept the tribal people''s offerings. They spend most of their time in the priest''s house except for the sacrifice activities on the necessary days throughout the year.

    Many priests spent a lot of their leisure time, knitting their own clothes with linen thread, and cooking burnable lamp oil with animal fat.

    When Rurik was invited to enter this field, he immediately smelled an alluring fragrance.

    Although the whole longhouse is warm, it still has a lot of holes. The air heated by multiple braziers seeps out from the gaps in the top layer, and the cool air from the outside also penetrates through the gaps in the lower layer. There is no possibility of carbon monoxide poisoning here, and because the brazier charcoal is extinguished, the indoor temperature will drop quickly.

    The younger priests built a simple stove on the brazier, and some seal fat was placed in the thick cast iron basin.

    Otto happened to capture a few plump Baltic seals when he returned to the voyage, so boiling oil was naturally necessary.

    When the bay is frozen, drilling vents on the ice to catch seals is also one of the normal tasks of the tribe.

    The meat and internal organs of these captured seals are used as food, and the skins are used for clothing. Seal oil is naturally an excellent fuel.

    The scent of roasted fat makes Rurik very comfortable. He is not hungry now. Today, when he comes to the long house of the priest, learning that knowledge is his first priority.

    Lurik came with a major purpose, and the priest Veria, who will serve as his one-to-one teacher, also has a major purpose.

    But no matter how great achievements are, there is a small beginning.

    There is little snow in the sky, and Rurik knows that his father will lead the tribesmen to hunt collectively in the north. According to the experience over the years, they will be able to return with their prey in more than ten days. With good luck, I can eat venison every winter.

    Lurik has his own job, taking advantage of his very young age and having a lot of free time, it would be better to learn that knowledge in a short time.

    He entered the warm long house and put his leather jacket aside after feeling warm.

    Villa, who is on crutches, is as kind as his grandmother.

    "Child, you are here as promised."

    "Yes, great priest." Rurik bowed deliberately, and his words were very respectful.

    The ¡¡¡¡ tribe did not bow, nor did they even have clear ritual actions.

    Villa''s feeling is of course very comfortable. She can''t help but stretched out her old, thin right hand and put it on Rurik''s head with golden braids.

    She couldn''t help but praise: "You are really different from those kids. Let''s get started! Cultivating you as a talent will satisfy me for the rest of my life. This is my biggest task for the rest of my life."

    "Start learning now?" Rurik raised his head immediately.

    "Yes! From now on, there is still time in the future. Since you are interested in learning, tell me clearly, are you willing to master all the wooden boards in that room?!"

    "Of course." Rurik answered without hesitation.

    "Very good. That is a lot of knowledge, I hope you can keep your promise."

    A lot of knowledge on the board? Rurik didn''t feel it at all!

    The Babylonians recorded their knowledge on clay tablets, the ancient Egyptians recorded their knowledge on straw paper, the Greeks recorded their knowledge on sheepskin, and the very distant East was bamboo slips and paper.

    But in this era, paper should be widely used in Europe along the way.

    Lurik is such an estimate, where is the situation so ideal?

    The true historical process, from the third century to the 13th century, for a thousand years, the best document and book carrier of the European land is parchment. Until the invasion of Menggu, the papermaking technology from the East spread. In just a few decades, the whole of Europe began to use cheaper paper for writing, which objectively promoted the rapid spread of the Renaissance.

    Because ordinary people can buy cheap books without spending too much money. They will no longer be dull for a long time because the priests monopolize knowledge. They can use books to have their own perception of the whole world and have their own independent thinking.

    In the first half of the ninth century, due to the decline of the Tang Dynasty, the order of trade routes from Dongtu to Taishi and even Eastern Rome became worse. Commercial activities have been hit by the war. Those merchants who took risks are more willing to transport higher value-added silk, tea, porcelain, and spices. In the East, various types of paper that are not expensive are not the main commodities. Even for these commodities, the nobles of Eastern Rome were eager for them. After they bought them out, Western Europe and even Northern Europe could hardly get these materials.

    Unless, the various tribes of the Vikings around the Mediterranean Sea had greater ambitions to trade with Eastern Rome.

    The time was 828 AD. So far, no Viking force has really made commercial contact with Eastern Rome.

    Because now, the "Viking Age" has actually just begun.

    Here, the one who is most likely to complete it is the Rus tribe branch of the Swedish Sidya League. If they relocate to Novgorod according to the historical process, the mixed Varang-Slavs will trade with Eastern Rome. The era of competition also began immediately.

    Lurik basically knows this historical process, and he also knows very well that he should be the historical driving force of this process. But these words are too metaphysical and magnificent, and I am afraid that ordinary people will think it is unthinkable. Vilia will probably believe it. So what if she believes it, and finally she sighs "Odin''s blessing".

    It stands to reason that the Ross people can also use sheepskin or cowhide to make writing carriers. They did not do this, probably because this operation is time-consuming and laborious.

    If you think about it carefully, they don''t seem to have a strong motivation to do so.

    There are thousands of people in the entire tribe. There are only a handful of people who love to learn knowledge from books. More people are not advocating anti-intellect. On the contrary, everyone understands the importance of knowledge.

    Ordinary people are dismissive of the knowledge recorded in the Rune alphabet on those wooden boards, and because they must first learn the Rune alphabet in order to understand knowledge, this persuades many people.

    What they know best is actually some of the symbols marked with numbers in the Rune alphabet. After all, trade needs to understand decimal numbers.

    Only a few of them know how to mark their names in the Luen alphabet, and everything is basically limited to this.

    They pay more attention to technical precepts and deeds. Shipbuilders teach their sons how to build ships, and professional blacksmiths teach their sons how to select ore, smelt and forge. Women including families also educate their daughters how to make linen, how to weave cloth, and how to process animal skins.

    The living environment is too harsh. Any young boy or girl must learn the most practical life skills in a short time, and learn those obscure theoretical knowledge. The male parents of the family are not willing to give up their young children and learn some "food and worship". Obscure graphics compiled by the priests of food".

    Yes, most people are members of the Ross tribe. Unfortunately, they don¡¯t even understand their own writing alphabet.

    It is not surprising that the Ron alphabet has always been a niche character, and the sad fact that it is quickly dying out.

    Therefore, the whole tribe doesn¡¯t like books in nature, because they still don¡¯t understand the use of learning some obscure things.

    Without the help of the tribe, the historical development of the tribe must also be recorded. The Verias are afraid that their tribe will forget who they are after a few generations.

    Based on her memory, she chose some resilient oak boards by herself, baked them until it was very dry, and polished them with a whetstone and finally engraved ancient knowledge with the Rune alphabet.

    But what she has mastered is not simply this knowledge, and even the majority of the tribe members don¡¯t even know that the young Veria was lucky enough to meet the man in black who claimed to be from the ¡°warm beach¡±.

    Those people in black persuaded Veria to believe in a supreme existence, and Veria told them bluntly that the only supreme one was Odin.

    However, Veria still got a treasure, which is a book compiled from dozens of parchment in a small wooden box. The beautiful cover of the book shows the Eastern Roman style, and the content is written in two sets of scripts-Latin and Greek.

    As for the content, they are all praising an apostle and the teaching of the apostle to ordinary people.

    Villa¡¯s knowledge is hailed as a wise man, and her knowledge is still extremely limited.

    She doesn''t want to be a believer of the apostle, she just wants to be Odin''s servant. Veria respects the people in black from Rome. Based on her own understanding, she simply believes that the book that has been sealed for decades in a wooden box is the "book of oracles" of the Romans.

    Odin controls the cold north, and the Romans¡¯ south is not under Odin¡¯s control.

    Villa kept the book very well, because she felt that when the tribe had the opportunity to further contact with the Romans in the future, this book would serve as a medium for friendly exchanges. After all, fighting contact was the next best thing.

    In addition, she marveled that the Romans'' book text was preserved on soft parchment. How can animal skins be processed into such writing instruments? She didn''t understand at all, but she was envious but helpless.

    She can only record the knowledge of the tribe on the oak, because the area is cold and dry, and the oak is strong enough, in terms of preservation time, the text on the oak board is still very clear for decades.

 Chapter 38ï¼š Learn the Runic alphabet carefully

    The child has arrived, and now Veria is not in a hurry.

    She turned around slowly and asked, "Ruriek, are you hungry?"

    "I''m not hungry, I just see those wooden boards quickly."

    "You still have some more meat. I have something else to tell you about seeing the wooden board."

    Put the meat on the branches and grill it over charcoal fire. R¨¹lik knew that he was eating seal meat. Because there is no time to properly process the seal meat, the meat is full of blood. Such meat must be grilled for a longer time and sprinkled with enough salt to be truly delicious.

    While he was eating meat, he listened to Veria''s explanation.

    "You know what the words on those wooden boards are. If you want to understand the contents on the wooden boards, you must learn the letters completely."

    "Yes! I will."

    "Of course you will. It''s not that difficult. You have a lot of time to study with me, maybe you can master it in a few days."

    "So I have to learn those letters first, right?"

    "Yes. You eat meat slowly, I will prepare it. In the next few days, I will teach you how to distinguish each letter well. Keep in mind that those letters mark our language. When you can Master the letters smoothly, even without my guidance, you can learn all the contents of the board by yourself."

    Villa was afraid that Rurik would have difficulty understanding, she explained it further.

    Lurik, how could he know nothing? Even those rune letters, they certainly won''t have any strange pronunciation.

    The Old Norse language that I had to learn because I was born is actually very easy to learn.

    Liu Li''s consciousness is lodged in his body. This is a guy who has passed CET-6. The life of that plane gave him a powerful logical analysis ability and knowledge far beyond the common people in this time and space.

    A simple comparison and analysis, he discovered that many vocabulary of Old Norse and English after a thousand years are related to each other. As if Old Norse is a special modern English dialect, the pronunciation of all words is familiar and unfamiliar, after all, it is not a strange pronunciation.

    Lurik had seen some Rune alphabets before. Since there was no rune-Latin alphabet comparison table, he could only numb his scalp when he saw those letters.

    He analyzed a clear point, no matter how strange the symbols of the Rune alphabet are, it must separate vowels and consonants, and have strict correspondence. Dozens of letters can be permuted and combined to interpret Ancient Norse language.

    Rurik¡¯s analysis is very correct, because the origins of the Rune alphabet and the Latin alphabet are the same.

    The dawn of civilization first shined in Mesopotamia. The local residents established a national form early on. In order to maintain a huge national operation, writing came into being.

    Cuneiform script was originally pictographic. In order to pursue practical convenience, it gradually became a pure Pinyin script. The ancient cuneiform alphabet was improved by the ancient Phoenicians, thus giving birth to the Phoenician alphabet.

    The nearby Aegean region learned the Phoenician alphabet and created his own early Greek alphabet. Along the ancient trade roads, the Greeks in the Balkans sold their goods to the north, and naturally came into contact with the Germans. But when Rome controlled most of Europe, the Germans also began to learn the ancient Roman alphabet.

    Rome has declined. The Franks among the Germans occupy a huge amount of Western Europe. They adhere to the standard ancient Roman alphabet. Finally, the Luen alphabet, which was invented by a variety of channels, is still in use only in the Baltic region and Britain.

    Regardless of its evolution, because the Rune alphabet and the ancient Roman alphabet have a common origin of ancient Greek letters, the writing of some letters is naturally strongly related, and the most important thing is that the spelling logic of the letters has not changed for thousands of years.

    Lurik finished the meat, and he became more energetic.

    Upon seeing this, Villia immediately ordered: "Now follow me to that room, I will show you a wooden board first."

    Lurik nodded, just following behind the staggering priest.

    The narrow compartment in the large priest''s long house, and Veria lit all the candles here.

    It is exactly the same as the scene I have seen for a while, there are still a lot of carefully polished wooden boards stacked here.

    Lurik stood quietly at the door, watching Veria strenuously taking out a piece from the many wooden boards.

    I saw her wipe the dust off, and finally let out another breath, showing a satisfied smile.

    She turned around to face Rurik and deliberately displayed the wooden board: "This is it, which records all the letters that can be written in our language. Next, you must be able to master all the twenty-four letters."

    There are twenty-four Luen letters? Rurik shook his body in surprise. He thought there would be more letters in this alphabet system.

    Because there are as many as thirty-two Russian letters in later generations!

    "Let¡¯s go out with me now. We¡¯re going to study in a more ordered place. I will tell you how to pronounce all the letters, and also tell you the meaning behind them.

    After a while, Rurik sat cross-legged on the soft deerskin. In front of him was a cast iron basin, and the charcoal inside was slowly burning.

    Villa was sitting in front of Rurik, holding a wooden board in his hand, and began to point him one by one.

    How to educate a student? Veria taught Rurik by reading the book in the same way that he taught the lower priests.

    Those young priests are not interested in learning more. They can at least master the use of the Rune alphabet very well, because they must be proficient in the ancient spells written with the alphabet in order to use them normally in the sacrificial scene.

    Lurik was a modest student at this time. He suddenly thought of another plane, the scene where he first started to learn the English phonetic system.

    Soon, an extremely complicated feeling came to his heart.

    Look at the twenty-four Luen letters. They are arranged in a matrix on this rectangular oak board.

    It seems that the structure of some letters is only slightly different from the modern Roman letters a thousand years later.

    Roman letters such as F, R, I, T, S, B, and the Rune alphabet are also written in a similar pattern. At first glance, he can estimate how the letter should be pronounced.

    Among the twenty-four Luen alphabets, some seem to be the Roman alphabet modification, and some are written upside down, or written in mirror mode.

    is some vowels, they all have strong characteristics.

    Information is carved on wooden boards, and the sculptors use a small chisel to work. Based on the limitations of the equipment and the technical level of the operator, all the letters are sharp and sharp.

    This is not surprising, the origin of cuneiform writing is sharp and angular. In the ancient Roman alphabet of the Roman era, huge words made of stones were sharp and angular. Only when they were written on soft parchment with a quill did the vocabulary begin to become curved.

    Ross tribe, they currently do not have a clear writing tool.

    Of course, ordinary people do not have a real opportunity to write throughout their lives. In this time and space, writing is an extremely extravagant act!

 Chapter 39ï¼š Phonetic notation of the Rune alphabet

    After a day of study, Rurik can easily remember any Ron alphabet that is similar to the modern Roman alphabet he knew.

    The remaining letters can''t be learned in a short time, but it doesn''t trouble him.

    It''s already relatively late. After all, Veria is an old man. It is a miracle of life to live to such an age in the current era.

    Villa was pleased with the best hope of the tribe that Rurik really deserved, and his desire for learning was moved to tears.

    "Let¡¯s stop here! Rurik, mastering these words can¡¯t be done in a day. You go back and have a good rest, and we will continue tomorrow."

    "Alright." Ruriek asked weakly, "Grandma the priest, or let me take the plank away. I want to learn more when I get home. You know, my father has many people from the tribe. I started hunting in the afternoon, and no one told me stories in the long night. I was bored. I want to light a fuel lamp and study in the light is the best."

    "Oh? Really?" Veria felt that the words of the child were incredible. The boys of the tribe will actively want to learn the knowledge on the wooden board, which is simply a miracle!

    She laughed happily, and then told her subordinates: "Bona, you go get a small can of grease."

    "Grease?" Rurik asked curiously.

    "It''s just for you. If you are willing, you can light the fuel lamp at night and continue to study by yourself." As he said, Villa handed the wooden board to Rurik. "You can find some sand and use a wooden stick to smash it on it." To practice writing letters."

    "Yes, I will. But before that..." Ruriek asked weakly, "Give me a knife, if you want to make a mark on the board."

    "What?" Veria was surprised, "Do you want to carve such a wooden board? My boy, I advise you not to be naughty."

    After all, Rurik is still a seven-year-old child. He certainly has the oracle of "Odin¡¯s blessing". Veria knows that the so-called oracle was first announced by himself, but in Veria¡¯s heart, he seems to be calm. Ke must have a naughty soul in his heart. Any little boy, shouldn''t he be naughty?

    She especially emphasized: "Child, this board is very precious, you must cherish it."

    "Really?" Rurik smiled, "But I saw you just wipe the dust on it carefully. The board is really useless for a long time. It must be the same for other boards. It is indeed precious, if no one What¡¯s the value of using it? This wooden board is to be used. Since I am the only one who loves to learn in the entire tribe, please reward it to me. As long as I learn the content well, its value will be reflected."

    Villa thought about it, there was nothing wrong with the child''s logic.

    Maybe Rurik did have some special thoughts. She asked in particular: "What are you going to use a knife to carve on the board?"

    " is some auxiliary annotations, let me know how to pronounce each letter."

    "Oh? What a clever decision." Vilia didn''t think much about it for a while, she handed the knife over and watched Rurik hook his head, concentrating on sculpting something.

    But suddenly an extremely weird thought flooded Villa¡¯s aging brain, and she suddenly realized one thing-how exactly should Rurik mark the pronunciation of the letters? !

    This is unbelievable. Veria thought for a while. She couldn''t see what Rurik was sculpting. After all, she was not sculpting complicated things.

    Much no matter, this kid still has to invent some symbols and explain the pronunciation of the Luen alphabet.

    Veria suppressed the sense of urgency in his heart, and said: "Child, beware of the knife stab your hand. You sculpt slowly, and when you are done, let me see what you sculpted. Later, I will give it to you. Polish the wooden boards again."

    "Good grandma the priest."

    After that, Rurik hooked his little head, holding an iron dagger and slowly carving it out.

    Actually, in Rurik¡¯s opinion, the most efficient way to mark the pronunciation of another text in a certain way is to use the Roman alphabet.

    It may be a bit biased to think this way, but it cannot be denied that after the destruction of Rome, her writing system was at least inherited by barbarians, and the Roman script was transformed into writing for her own use.

    In Britain in the ninth century, the various Saxon countries that had become a pot of porridge had just begun to face large-scale invasions by their relatives in Northern Europe, namely the Danes and the Norwegians. They absolutely cannot imagine that the final British unified nation will sail the entire world in a thousand years, so that their own language can become the so-called "world language".

    The ancient Roman alphabet is different from a thousand years later. Britain has carried out the most in-depth transformation of it and changed it into the most common alphabet system in the world.

    It is so universal that many countries after a millennium have their own native alphabets. For the convenience of international use, they have come up with a set of Roman alphabet transliteration methods.

    is like the words of Belarus, there are two sets of Kirill version and Roman version, both of which are completely common.

    Old Norse language is also a branch from the Germanic languages, so the British Saxon dialect of the ancient Germanic language that constitutes the main body of modern English in later generations has great commonality with the Old Norse language.

    Rurik used the oak board to carve out the modern English alphabet corresponding to each rune letter after a thousand years, which is the so-called modern Roman alphabet His carving ability is limited, at least the words carved out are Clearly visible.

    He was engrossed in the carving, and he didn''t even notice Veria''s intense attention. It''s just because the indoor oil lamp light is dim, and Veria''s eyesight has deteriorated due to aging. She doesn''t know what kind of marks the child sculpted for the time being.

    Villa''s heart is looking forward to it very much. In order to ensure his serious identity, the excitement in his heart is firmly suppressed at this moment.

    When the last letter was marked, Rurik took a deep breath and blew the smallest sawdust to the wooden board.

    "Grandma priest, I am done. In this way, I can understand all these signs. I can assure you now that if you give me some other boards, I can read the contents of those boards through the letter boards in my hand, and get them. The information in it."

    "Oh? Really?" After all, Veria was still very urgent, and she stretched out her right hand, "Quick! Let me see what you have done."

    "Ok."

    Lurik didn''t think much about it, because he always firmly believed that the diverse knowledge he had acquired on another plane as Liu Li was unique in Roseburg at the end of the world. Even a priest known as a wise man, his knowledge is not as good as one percent of his own.

    Lurik is not a person willing to keep a low profile, he is smarter. The so-called talk about things that are too advanced with the people around them, they basically cannot have understanding and resonance, and they will only think that it is nonsense of the child.

    After all, I am only seven years old. How much can a child do?

    Perhaps, only by showing one''s own demeanor in the children''s martial arts fight, will the majority of the people feel that "this son has a boundless future".

 Chapter 40ï¼š Do you know rome

    Lurik held the wooden board in both hands and handed it to the kind-looking Vilia.

    What did the kid carved on the board? After all, there are some weird marks.

    Villa was full of curiosity, and her mentality was very peaceful, until she saw the amazing markings on the wooden board with the glow of the oil lamp.

    Those are some labels that surprised her!

    I saw a new letter in the lower right corner of every rune letter. Correct! That''s another kind of letter, how could Rurik know this? !

    Villa''s eyes widened, and the wrinkles on her face trembled.

    "You...what are you...what have you carved?!" She grumbled tremblingly, and when she loosened her hands, the wooden board fell directly on the animal skin on the ground.

    There was no more kind expression on Veria''s face, and her appearance even made Rurik a little scared.

    "Grandma priest, did I do something wrong?"

    "No! You didn''t." Veria swallowed hard, then picked up the fallen wooden board, and continued to stare at the incredible trace.

    She fell into deep thought, and for a while, Liu Rick had to stare at her, waiting for the old man to speak again.

    Those inferior priests who were doing daily work, they realized that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, and consciously stopped their work. The entire long house of the priest suddenly fell into silence. Everyone was waiting for Villa to speak. The only sound in the room was the faint crackling of charcoal fire and the squeaking of seal fat being fried in the hot cast iron pan.

    Villa''s mind is doing a strong ideological struggle.

    Finally, she made a decision.

    "Liurik!" Vella sullenly asked the child in front of him with an extremely serious attitude, "Do you know Rome?"

    "You...what did you say?!"

    "Rome. It''s Rome! A powerful city in the far south."

    Lurik still couldn''t understand it too well. He seemed to understand that what Villar pointed out was "Eastern Rome", but what happened to the city.

    After some thinking, he finally understood the situation. The "Rome" here really meant "East Rome".

    Because all the Viking forces are still in the tribal stage, their largest organization is still the alliance of tribes. They do not have a clear concept of the country, and naturally they do not have a clear vocabulary to describe the "state".

    At this time, Rurik didn''t know how to answer. He couldn''t think of it at all. Did the Priest of Veria still know the distant Rome?

    The Mediterranean Sea and the Baltic Sea, the two are simply two disconnected worlds!

    Do not! Wait a minute!

    Suddenly, Rurik thought of his home. The leader''s father had a locked wooden box, which was mainly filled with metal.

    Those are coins, most of which are tribute to the residents of Novgorod. These minted coins can be exchanged for some commodities with other tribes, and its purchasing power is a mystery.

    The locals of Novgorod have no ability to mint coins. The currency they use is from Eastern Rome.

    Those currencies are all printed with the heads of the characters and the labels of the vocabulary.

    Liurik had an idea, and reluctantly explained: "I saw some special letters on the coins my dad showed me, and my dad said that they were words from far away Rome. So I used them."

    This explanation is not convincing!

    The scheming Villain knows that he is lying as long as he sees the child''s face.

    "My child, what you said is not true. Your father, Otto, did not understand the use of Roman characters, and those Romans hardly used the characters you marked. This is an older type of writing, and I am very interested in it. Is also very limited. But you! You actually used it. And...you..."

    Eastern Rome in the ninth century became more Hellenistic, Latin and its characters have declined, and Greek and Greek letters have become the mainstream of society. Therefore, the newly minted currencies have a brighter appearance than those old currencies that have been in circulation for hundreds of years, and the inscriptions on them have naturally become Greek.

    Therefore, Rurik should not know the Roman alphabet, he should know the Greek alphabet.

    Villa''s eyes widened, she felt as if she was carrying a huge burden, and her whole body was overwhelmed by the intensely suppressed atmosphere. Her spirit was violently shocked, because Rurik, he can understand the Roman alphabet, which is a miracle in itself.

    "Liurik, you know the ancient Roman alphabet, and you used it very correctly. The letters you carved are still in use by the Franks, and the ones you carved are the same as they used.

    Only two of our tribe understand this unique set of letters! "

    "Huh?!" Rurik himself was even more frightened in an instant, how did he think that things could turn out to be like this.

    "Who is it? Which two people?"

    "You are! And me." Vella stretched out his head and looked at Rurik''s smiling face seriously, "Now looking straight at the corner of his eyes, tell me honestly, who taught you this?"

    "This..." Rurik couldn''t explain it for a while.

    Villa used his imagination and tentatively asked: "Are they the women from Novgorod? Only their people have the opportunity to contact the Romans."

    Lurik can actually give Villa a very simple conclusion: I am born with this knowledge.

    But he still can''t guarantee that if he says this, he will produce some moths. The now more than ancient priest of Veria has been overly excited, he is afraid that the old man will have a heart attack because of his overexcitement.

    Hearing what Villa said, Rurik seemed to have grasped the life-saving straw, and Dang Shijin nodded: "Yes! Yes! With those people, I learned this from my sister Peravina?"

    "You... lie!" Veria vetoed it on the spot, and pushed out the mouth that had almost lost all teeth and shriveled. UU Reading www. uukahnshu. com said regretfully: "The women from Novgorod are stupid people. They don''t understand any script. People from our tribe, including our tribe, are just our own Luen script, which only a few people know about us! In Roseburg, there are very few people who know how to write their own names! This is what saddens me the most, only you! Rurik, you are the hope of our tribe."

    was suddenly praised by Villar, Rurik was a little happy.

    Then, a new question came: "You can''t learn anything from stupid people, especially these Roman letters. Tell me who taught you."

    "This¡­"

    "Tell me the truth, otherwise!" Vilia looked around, thinking that since the father of this child has led the warriors to the last large-scale hunt before the extreme cold, who can take care of Rurik at this time. Where is this kid?

    Villa acted fiercely and said in a threatening tone: "If you can''t give me a satisfactory answer, you can''t leave here."

    Threat? A real threat.

    Leurik''s face is awkward, it seems that he can only tell the truth, but does Veria believe it?

    From the perspective of the current situation, he can only use the reason of "innately possessed" to prevaricate.

    "Yes! I just know the language of the Romans." Rurik muttered deliberately.

    "what did you say?"

    After all, Veria is very old, his vision is a bit blurred, and he has mild ear back.

    Rurik guessed that this matter should not be made public. He stood up and leaned close to the ear of Vilia, who was sitting cross-legged, and deliberately mumbled divinely: "Grandma priest, these are my innate knowledge. Except it. I know a lot. I see the light from the first sight, and this knowledge exists in my mind."

 Chapter 41ï¼š The Man of Miracles and Verias Treasure

    "You...you...you''ve been..." Veria turned his head abruptly and grabbed Rurik''s thin shoulders with both hands. "Could it be that Valhalla gave you the knowledge?"

    Obviously, Rurik felt that Villa was strongly stimulated.

    How should I answer? Because he already has the title of "Odin''s Blessing", a set of military physical boxing has really played his own prestige in the children''s fighting game.

    For several years, the priests and their father Otto have spared no effort to hype that Ric is a unique identity.

    The vast number of people, their independent thinking will have not yet sprouted, they are indeed so-called ignorant people, and they naturally believe in the rumors of the gods.

    And this rumor, isn''t it the Priest Veria who spread it himself?

    Suddenly, Rurik suddenly felt a strong black humor.

    Perhaps, Veria is indeed in order to consolidate his position, and to further stimulate the more and more popular leader of the tribe, Otto, deliberately praised his son.

    Furthermore, children do have a different side.

    There is a saying that a lie will become true if you tell it too much, and even the creator of the lie is convinced.

    This is the current state of Veria.

    Rurik immediately replied in the affirmative: "This is my destiny! I didn''t know why I knew a lot of knowledge at first, but I knew it very well. Maybe I was an ancient scholar and an excellent craftsman. , I know Rome, I know that it was a great existence a long time ago. Maybe my soul entered Valhalla. For some reason, Odin ordered me to return to the world."

    "You... are you an apostle?" When speaking, Vella was already shaking unconsciously.

    Lurik has clearly felt that his original awkward rhetoric is to make Veria convinced. In this way, the problem suddenly became simple.

    It is because the people of ancient times had an extremely narrow vision and an extreme lack of knowledge. They believed very much in the words of the priest, and the words that seemed absurd in later generations were also regarded as truth by people in this time and space.

    The point is that the priest himself is determined and pious for his beliefs.

    "Yes, I should be an apostle. Valhalla did not clearly explain my mission. They only gave hints, but I already understand my mission. They are people who love our Ross tribe. They like the warriors among our people. Valhalla has reserved a lot of seats for the warriors. I believe that my mission is to lead our people to prosperity, so that Valhalla can wait for more warriors and win victory in the twilight of the gods."

    Is this something a seven-year-old child can say? Obviously not!

    Villa herself never believed that a child''s immature voice could easily say such awe-inspiring words.

    He must have accepted some kind of sacred power, he is a man of miracles!

    For a moment, Vilia thought of a lot of things, and tears were gushing from her old eyes.

    "Grandma priest, are you sad?" Ruriek asked kindly.

    "No." Veria wiped a tear and stood up slowly on crutches, "Ruriek, my child. You are the man of miracles, our protector, and the leader of the future. You are from Val. Hala¡¯s apostle, who had lost his goal, now you have grown up a little bit and you have fully understood your mission. You will inevitably become our leader. This is your destiny. But..."

    Vilia tremblingly ordered: "Come with me now, child. Maybe, that treasure that has been in dust for decades, only you are its true guardian. Maybe everything is destiny, more than 30 years ago I received generous gifts from the Romans in black, and the long wait was for this moment."

    Villa mumbled obscure words, and Rurik heard it very vaguely. He understood it more clearly that Veria wanted to hand over the treasure she had cherished for many years to her own inheritance.

    baby? Roman''s baby. For a moment, Rurik was full of curiosity. The sky was going to be dark, so I hurried home to look for my mother? Not necessary for the time being.

    In order to avoid family worries, Rurik, who was behind Vilia, still mumbled: "I am a little worried about my mother, I should have gone back immediately."

    "Oh! Don''t worry." Veria immediately ordered a lower priest to report, and then continued to mumble: "You will go back safely. Before that, you must see the treasure. When I leave forever, it will be yours. inherit."

    "I...I will."

    Leurik opened his mouth and came, but he couldn''t think of any treasure that could make Veria say such serious things.

    Gold? Or silver? Probably not these vulgar things. If good things cannot be exchanged, the greatest value of gold and silver is probably to decorate the beauty of women, and men like some tribal family with sufficient wealth, drill holes in their teeth and frantically decorate it with gold.

    The dark room is illuminated by oil lamps, and a large number of wooden boards are laid flat on a cabinet made of wooden boards.

    Rick was familiar with what were carved on those wooden boards, and soon, because he had learned how to use the Rune alphabet, he would remember all the knowledge stored in the room.

    may indeed be the case.

    Lurik knows that a wood block can record less information than an A4 sheet.

    Now he is more interested in the wooden box that Veria pulled out by himself.

    "Priest, what is this?"

    "Please call me grandma, my child." Vilia wiped the sweat from his forehead, and it was really not easy to pull a wooden box from the pile of debris.

    "Good grandma, what''s in it?"

    "ROMAbok."

    Villa just simply answered the "Book of Rome".

    In Old Norse, "bok" means "the carrier of a large number of words."

    Lurik listened to novelty, what does "Romans" mean?

    He tucked his head off and watched the squatting Vilia trying to open the rusty lock with a rusty key. After a lot of effort, the lock still couldn''t be opened.

    "Oops, I haven''t opened the lock for many years, and it seems that the lock is not working."

    "Then smash it?" Rurik asked tentatively.

    "Yes. But my child, if I do, you must give me a guarantee."

    "Huh? What guarantee."

    "There is a precious book in the box, which records very advanced knowledge, maybe you can understand it and master it. It is very precious, once opened it will not be well preserved. You must promise me, You will be the protector of the book and always protect it."

    Lurik didn''t think much about it, but still said straightforwardly: "I will."

    "Your answer is a bit perfunctory..." Veria turned his old face and said solemnly: "I don''t have the ability to understand all of its content, but I can be sure that through this book, you can learn a lot about the Romans. . You want to be a great leader, we want to make greater deals with the Romans, and you must protect this book. Now tell me your answer."

    "Ah, I will protect him as I want to protect my family. In the future, I will order my children and grandchildren to continue to protect it."

    Rurik¡¯s seemingly empty words made Villa very happy. After all, her life is not much. Almost everyone in the tribe is dismissive of knowledge. Only she has spent half a lifetime protecting the "Roman Man in Black" as a gift. Of a book.

    She believes that Rurik''s words are the truth of the child, because they are worthy of belief.

    Villa found a small hammer and forcibly smashed the black rusted brass lock.

    It is actually a brass lock! Through the bright yellow color of the cross section of the lock, Rurik can draw multiple conclusions.

    At this moment, Villa''s mood is a bit complicated.

    She held the lid of the box, her heart beating faster.

    "I hope the book is intact and not decayed."

    "Don''t worry, grandma." Rurik said casually: "The copper has turned black, which means that it is very dry and no books will be damaged. If water gets in, the lock will turn green."

    "Huh? Strange explanation."

    Lurik didn''t want to talk about the black rust of copper oxide, he urged: "Open it quickly."

    Villa did not hesitate any more, the lid was opened, and a book made of all-body sheepskin that was well bound was displayed in front of Rurik.

    "This is the book, my child, from now on, it is yours."

    When Veria, her gaze turned slightly to Rurik, and she saw the child''s surprised eyes.

    Because Rurik recognized the leather cover of the book, the words formed by the Roman letters marked on it, Rurik never dreamed that he knew it.

    This book clearly marked "EXODUS". From these letters alone, he was very clear that this book recorded Moses leading the tribe to leave Egypt and return to Canaan.

    The cover and pages of the book are mainly made of sheepskin. Naturally, there are not many words that can be recorded on these materials. This book is only a small part of the entire scriptures, and only this part of it actually lives in Scandinavia in the far north, which is really intriguing.

    Lurik asked suddenly: "Grandma, as you briefly explained, did you really get it from the mysterious man in black?"

    "Yes I hope you understand the above knowledge because I didn''t understand it."

    "Ah! That''s it..." Rurik muttered silently: "I think, I already know it completely."

    Lurik used his brain to think about it. I am afraid that the people in black in Veria''s mouth are the so-called missionaries of Eastern Rome, and they hope that all the barbarians in the north will become new lambs.

    Exodus itself is a history book, and it is also an ode to Moses and the people who dare to travel long distances without fear of hardships for their pious beliefs.

    Those people in black, they walked from the warm and comfortable Constantinople all the way to the extreme cold north, hoping that those Vikings who are good at fighting and trading abandon their Odin worship and become one of them.

    Maybe they are themselves the new Moses.

    Obviously, the Ross tribe at that time dismissed it, and the plan of the men in black fell through. If it hadn''t been for Veria to move compassion, he would not accept this book.

    Those people in black are probably all turned into dust, but this book is perfectly preserved by people who are considered to be old.

    Think about it, if this is the case, everything is truly a legend.

    If everything is destiny, the new nation formed by the fusion of Slavs and Rus will eventually become the new Rome in charge of the Double Eagle Banner.

    If this book has been preserved until a thousand years later, it will become a sacred object with great cultural significance! It is also the treasure of Rose''s town.

    Thinking of this level, Rurik flipped through it and felt the softness of the parchment. He also concluded that the words were all hand-written. He knew nothing about the content of ancient Latin, and he really only counted the famous book titles.

    He is thinking in his heart that this book bound with parchment really needs to be properly protected.

 Chapter 42ï¼š Special knowledge on the board

    Obviously, the "Book of Rome" collected by Veria is indeed a rare treasure, but its content is written in classical Latin throughout, and it is impossible to understand the content of Rurik.

    Unless, a Roman priest who is proficient in ancient Latin teaches him himself, it is very unrealistic to think of this kind of thing.

    After reading it a lot, Rurik made a decision.

    "I''m looking for a new wooden box to keep it, maybe it''s the most suitable to keep it in a dry room. If it''s in my house, I''m afraid it will be damaged."

    Villa nodded: "Well, I will find a new lock. I hope you will keep your promise."

    "I will. But I''m a little curious. The text in the book seems to be a kind of animal skin." Rurik said this deliberately. He guessed that it was parchment, but he didn''t understand the Latin word for parchment. Is the Greek pronunciation.

    "It''s made of sheepskin. It''s easier to use than our oak board. Unfortunately, we don''t have a way to make it." Veria sighed a little, "If we could also use specially processed sheepskin as the Romans. The materials, look at the wooden boards in this house, can actually be turned into a few books."

    Lurik deeply felt Veria''s yearning and respect for the far south. Perhaps it was this kind of emotion that made her accept the gift of the man in black.

    It was getting late, and Rurik had dinner in the chief priest''s house.

    The so-called dinner is a bit of boiled and salted porridge and some marinated meat.

    Dinner is dull. The people of the entire Ross tribe have not seen the real delicacies of mountains and seas. A touch of honey on the tip of the tongue can make them feel that Valhalla is nothing more than that.

    Lurik had to get used to all this, only when he grew up, he could display his personal ambitions for the tribe.

    No one understands what kind of prosperity he did to "bring prosperity to the tribe".

    Everyone¡¯s concept of happiness is very simple. Every tribe¡¯s small family can live in a warm house. They will not be hungry and full throughout the year. They have enough comfortable clothes and daily necessities to have multiple children and the whole family is healthy. On this basis, there is more wealth.

    However, in the current era, Scandinavia is a barren world on a macro scale.

    Those who are the most adventurous thinking sub-people, that is, the Swedes, will leave their inherent homeland.

    The crazy "Viking Age" ended by those who stayed can only continue to live in the still barren region of Svealand, until the Swedes'' monarch thought of establishing a country by trade. Selling their own iron products for profit made the Swedes a fortune hundreds of years later. They further strengthened the processing technology of iron products, actively developed ocean-going trade, and eventually became the largest industrial power in Northern Europe.

    These are the glory of the descendants of the Mind-Human tribal alliance after a thousand years.

    Unfortunately, these glory have nothing to do with the Ross tribe.

    just because they moved out of their clan.

    The resources near Fort Rose were consumed on a large scale, and crazy hunters made the large beasts afraid to approach this fjord. For the development of this subway mine, the blacksmiths in Roseburg have no more ideas.

    Perhaps the tribe¡¯s departure does not require any external stimuli, and the departure is due to fate. Just like a nomadic people, when a grazing pasture is eaten up by sheep, the migration of the entire tribe is also inevitable.

    After Rurik officially came into contact with the wooden planks with the written words, in the days that followed, when he woke up, he would hurry to the priest¡¯s long house. The letter version he carved is a "translation board" that can be used at any time.

    He was pleasantly surprised that the "ancient books" compiled in the Rune alphabet had sentence breaks, so it was not difficult to read them.

    Actually, in just three days, Rurik had read all the wood planks in Veria''s collection, which made him proud to spy on the past of the Ross people.

    They, including themselves, are real Swedes!

    It was another cold morning. Even though it was not a clock, Rurik estimated by his feeling that the time he woke up was probably ten o''clock in the morning.

    Everything is really just feeling, because he feels that the sun will rise to the highest point without much time.

    Although it is noon, the angle of the sun is really bad.

    It was this morning, Rurik told her the profound feelings of studying in three days in front of Veria.

    "Grandma, I think my mind is very smart. I understand all the wooden boards you have stored, and I have written down all the contents. I also know about the past of our Ross people."

    Villa was very surprised for a while, "My child, you mean, you have completely learned that knowledge?"

    "Yes. For example, I know that we moved to Roseburg seventy years ago, and we also drove out the Finns. Our homeland was once in the south, and the tribes moved one hundred and fifty rosts before arriving here."

    In fact, Rurik was also very surprised that the Ross tribe, or the entire Viking group, they all have clear weights and measures.

    He is not quite sure how far the vocabulary of the unit of length transcribed into rost in the Roman alphabet is. Considering that its meaning is "a traveler walks from one stop to another half of the distance", its definition is too vague, after all It is by no means a short distance unit.

    Lurik estimated that this rost is the basic distance unit commonly used by the Ross people.

    It is indeed very "basic", because it is the concept equivalent to "km" commonly used by the Vikings. The unit of length is converted to the metric length after a thousand years, which is very close to 1,600 meters.

    Not only this, Rurik got more concepts of weights and measures from those wooden boards with great historical significance. Whoever sculpted the words on the wooden board, and listened to Veria''s explanation, part of it was the masterpiece of the predecessors, and most of it was herself.

    Lurik asked by the way: "Grandma, I now know exactly what kind of money I should pay for exchanging animal skins and cloths with distant merchants. How to determine a distance from our Roseburg to a far away place. I even have it. Can you know how to determine my own height. It seems that you have carved all this information on the board."

    At this moment, Veria was moved by the young Rurik.

    She bluntly said: "Yes! Those are all carved by me, just to ensure that people in the future will not suffer losses when exchanging animal skins and get lost when sailing. I think all people in the tribe should know the unit of length most. , So that when they cut down the big tree to make the keel of a ship, they will not fail to estimate the wrong length, and will not cut out inappropriate clothes.

    It''s a pity that they would rather believe in their common sense, but they don''t know that the simplest things often need to be clearly defined to prevent slow changes from going against the original intention. "

    Rurik nodded. He really understood what Villa meant, and he was quite emotional. He didn''t expect an old man who lived in the ninth century in his seventies and was very clearly aware of the importance of ensuring the standards of weights and measures. significance.

    Regarding weights and measures, each country and each nation often has its own unique definition, but after all, world trade is convergent and internationalized.

    Merchants are always preoccupied, in order to pursue fairness between buyers and sellers. Then the conversion of different units of measurement often saves some fractions, so some people will always suffer. Perhaps, Rome¡¯s influence can still cover the entire Europe, and Rome¡¯s weights and measures will continue to be used, and the trade situation in ancient Europe will be better.

    Of course not so!

    The Frankish Empire has its own set of regulations, and the Visigothic Kingdom has its own. In the chaotic British countries, weights and measures can be described as diverse.

    East Rome still has a huge influence, and their weights and measures have been far from the unified Rome of the past.

    Even the Circum-Baltic region has its own distinctive system of weights and measures. This is what Roseburg uses, but the residents of Novgorod, the "servants" of the Rus, also have their own system of weights and measures of the Slavic tribes. .

    Therefore, business people must have good enough verbal numeracy skills, otherwise they will suffer a big loss!

    Based on these elements, Rurik asked tentatively: "Grandma, should you have a way to measure my height? You should always have a twine with a length of only one stika (about 98 cm), right?"

    Villa''s eyes lit up, and she asked Rurik to wait for a while, then stood up from the animal skin she was sitting on, and soon brought a thick hemp rope stained with dark red moss.

 Chapter 43ï¼š stika beautiful coincidence

    Villa is in charge of some "standard units of measuring tools". She hopes that the "rope ruler" in the hands of the tribes is exactly the same length as the one given to her. The so-called standard stika.

    How could it be as simple as she thought, and Veria''s own control is really so standard? In fact, there is a slight gap between the so-called "standard-stika ruler" of each tribe of allies in the south. Therefore, when trading linen and animal skins, merchants always have to increase the length of a thumb.

    After all, there is only a lot more, and no one will suffer a big loss.

    Villa happily showed: "This rope is a stika length. It measures the length of linen cloth and animal skins. It can also measure your height. Now take off your leather boots and keep standing up easily."

    "Ok!"

    Lurik stood up quickly, and he also had another calculation in his mind, so with the help of his own height measured in local length units, he estimated the difference between a stika and a standard one meter.

    Maybe the difference is not great.

    Because he saw that Veria didn''t have to stretch his arms at all, the hemp rope was stretched straight, and it even seemed that it was not much different from the "one meter" in his own concept.

    His estimate is correct!

    The several length units that have been commonly used locally in Scandinavia are actually very similar to the metric length unit after a thousand years, and even the original "one meter", which is purely a romantic coincidence.

    Because of another plane, French scientists hope to invent a unit of length that can be used throughout Europe. In an immediate way, they calculated the different shadow lengths between Paris and Alexandria at the equinox, and then used the ancient unit of length to measure the distance, stupefied to calculate the arc length from Paris to the port of Pressure Mountain on the surface of the earth.

    With the arc length, the imaginary earth is a perfect ball, and it is logical to calculate the circumference of the entire sphere. Therefore, the distance from the North Pole to the equator is considered to be 10,000 kilometers, and the earth''s circle is artificially determined to be 40,000 kilometers.

    Of course, because of the longitude difference between Paris and Alexandria, the length of "one meter" obtained from the initial survey data is too small.

    The original scientific survey was in the first half of the nineteenth century, but Rurik¡¯s current era is the first half of the ninth century.

    The two "one meter" are very similar, which is a wonderful coincidence.

    measured the height of Rurik, because there is a mark on the rope ruler, it has been divided into equal parts, but it is divided into ten parts.

    It is not difficult to divide into tenths. The rope ruler must be divided into tenths, because people have ten fingers.

    The reason why humans love the decimal system by coincidence is because people have ten fingers.

    However, in both the East and the West, and even the isolated American continent, civilized groups have invariably born a cult of mysticism towards the binary system.

    In Europe, because the Vikings are indeed subordinate to this huge group of Germans, many cultural factors are the same.

    Their various languages ??have a common origin, and they all make unique annotations for the numbers from one to twelve.

    Reflected in trade, high-level currencies correspond to twelve low-level currencies.

    Of course, this cultural phenomenon is the same in Eastern Rome.

    Lurik stood obediently, and Villa crouched and tried to measure his body with a rope ruler.

    "Not bad, it seems that you have more than one stika." Veria shook his head.

    "Grandma, do you think I should be shorter?"

    "No. You will grow tall, your shortness is only temporary. For you, I need a new tool."

    After a while, Veria took out a long version of the rope ruler. According to him, the rope ruler is specially designed for cutting curtains. The total length of the rope ruler is also three stikas.

    She said something in her mouth: "It is impossible for a mortal to have the height of three stikas. Only the giants of Asgard can. Unfortunately, no one has seen those giants, even if I have lived for seventy years. Men, generally can grow to one stika, another ell, and half an ell as high as that. I only remember your father¡¯s father¡¯s father, he was close to the height of two stikas, that¡¯s a very old thing. At that time, I Only your age."

    Regarding the description of numbers, perhaps Europeans have never thought of it since ancient times that numbers can be accurately described in very simple syllables.

    In this regard, Eastern peoples can easily do this because of the characteristics of their own language.

    Rurik has always hidden an Eastern soul under his body. He really understands Veria''s description of numbers, and converted into an Eastern way of saying "1.75stika".

    Think about it a little bit, like the Russians a thousand years later, maybe their superb mathematics level is that their extremely long number pronunciation and the complexity of describing a long number have made the torture perfect.

    On this aspect alone, perhaps the situation of the French is even worse. Describing a longer number such as "eighty", they clearly list an arithmetic problem to explain that this is "eighty".

    Finally, Veria measured the height of Rurik, who was only seven years old, which was barely 1.2 stika.

    She explained the result with a complicated description. Rurik''s mind is very smart. He knows a precise value, but it is not clear whether the contrast between stika and "m" is close.

    "Perhaps 120 cm for a seven-year-old boy should be about the same. European children should grow earlier than Orientals, and it should not be too early."

    "However, the food in this era is still too scarce. I will certainly not grow too tall, and there is no real sturdy man in the tribe."

    "If it doesn''t work, I will treat a stika as the future metric system and one meter?"

    Leurik made some calculations in his mind. He really did not expect that the error of two measurement units in different time and space is surprisingly small.

    He thought he was only 120 centimeters, in fact, he also realized that at his age and the current living conditions of the tribes, it is quite good to be able to grow healthily to his current height.

    Putting his thoughts aside for the time being, Rurik suddenly asked: "Grandma, is it normal for me to be like this?"

    "your height?"

    "Yes! I am still worried that I will not grow strong in the future. I hope to be taller and stronger than my father."

    Veria was very happy to hear her. She patted the child''s head: "Very ambitious! You have to know that when you can show your strong arms and muscles in public, you will gain the respect of many men and the hearts of many girls. Your height is not very high, but you have great potential."

    "For this purpose, should I eat more?"

    "That''s right. For example, eat more meat, my child." Vilia let out a long sigh of relief. "In a few days, those hunting people will come back. Pray for your father, if he can catch it. If you live with more deer, you can keep eating meat until the frozen bay melts."

    Lurik nodded deeply. Compared to seal meat or other fish, reindeer meat is more delicious.

    In fact, with regard to meat eating, this is also something Rurik feels worthy of scrutiny.

    The Rus tribe needs a large amount of wool. When the climate is warm, many people will row south with allies, using Roman silver coins obtained from Novgorod to trade wool, or trade through beast leather. This is true. The "invisible hand" regulates the prices of various commodities.

    The Ross tribe themselves will make wool from the unprocessed masses of wool, which are knitted into sweaters by women. The sweaters obtained by this manual processing have been digested internally, and no one would be happy to use sweaters as a commodity. In the same way, the flax they bought was made into twine by themselves and further woven.

    For the small-scale printing and dyeing of various woolen yarns, the tribe has a very traditional and primitive "moss printing and dyeing technique", but large-scale printing and dyeing will not work.

    They get a lot of wool but rarely buy sheep, and cattle are even rarer. Allies in the South raise sheep for wool and cattle for milk.

    The absolute lack of productivity made the ancestors of the Swedes not madly eat these "grazing production machines", unless the cold current invaded, they would eat frozen cattle and sheep.

    Rossberg¡¯s location is further north, it is also colder, and because of the lack of grassland, the price-performance ratio of animal husbandry is very bad. Only fishing in the ocean and hunting the herd are the most stable ways to obtain meat.

    Lurik understands the delicacy of mutton and beef very well. In the seven years since he was born, both kinds of meat have been cherished. Contrary to them, it seems that reindeer meat is easily available, as if hunters go further north, where the forest and moss wasteland are filled with roaming reindeer herds.

 Chapter 44ï¼š The world should be 1 ball

    Until now, Rurik felt that he had memorized all the records on the board, and he had a general context about the migration of the Ross tribe.

    But there are still many problems bothering him, such as the precise latitude of Roseburg.

    If he knows this data, Lurik, who is a graduate of engineering, can consciously use physical knowledge to accurately measure the location of Roseburg in the Baltic Gulf of Bothnia, and even use a wooden board to describe the migration distance of the former Rus tribe, and infer their former homeland. s position.

    At present, Lurik can accurately know every day of the Julian calendar from Veria. For example, today is November 27, and I also know that one day in the future, the sun will not rise for the first time.

    Roseburg, there are always one or two days without nights every year, and there are always one or two days without light.

    Lurik almost instinctively believes that Roseburg is very close to the Arctic Circle. If the exact dimensions are measured, it is still very helpful to the tribe. Because the latitudes of many regions were measured, Rurik felt that he could draw a map of the region.

    For any ethnic group that desires development, accurate regional maps can often promote the development of the ethnic group.

    Rurik is indeed no ordinary person. He remembers the basic outline of the modern world map in his mind. When drawing a map of Europe, he dare not say whether the details can be reproduced well. He can at least draw the outline relatively accurately, as much as possible Engraving certain details, that is, specific proportions, can only be surveyed through astronomical and geographic re-mapping.

    In this era, no one has conducted a detailed map survey of the Baltic Sea.

    Any geographic surveying and mapping must be guided by astronomical observations. After all, the sky full of stars is changing at an extremely slow speed that humans can perceive. In the sense of the ancients, the stars are eternal.

    The unmoving stars are a good reference, and the Romans who inherited Greek scientific knowledge have long recognized that the world in which humans live is a huge ball.

    The wise men of Eastern Rome inherited the scientific heritage of ancient Greece. They knew how to use tools to measure the angle between the star and the instrument to determine their approximate position. Unfortunately, this kind of knowledge was not widespread.

    Western Europe in the ninth century was a real-world area with sparsely populated areas. The poor productivity level made the population less than 15 million.

    In the various barbaric countries established on the ruins of Rome, the masses of civilians cannot access advanced knowledge from the outside world at all. In order to survive, they can only be tied to their respective villages, harvesting little grain with extremely rough farming methods, and handing them over After the noble tribute, lived a hungry and full life.

    Compared with the poor farmers in Western Europe, the life of the Ross tribe is indeed much better, because the gift of the huge Gulf of Bothnia to feed thousands of people is no problem. What''s more, there are hundreds of thousands of wild reindeer on land. Of course, their active area is extended to the north by human interference.

    A new leader is about to ascend his throne.

    Lurik boldly asked for a treasure from Villa: "Grandma, I have a big idea. I need your rope ruler for a special measurement."

    "Measure? What are you going to do?"

    "Hmm..." Originally, Rurik wanted to explain the truth, but now, maybe it''s not right. He deliberately said vaguely: "I just want to know whether the tree of the world is real."

    "So, do you believe him to be true?" Veria asked casually, and she didn''t show any more emotions.

    "Maybe that is just an ancient story. Our world is not a flat ground lifted by a big tree. My father told me that our world Midgard is like a bird''s nest lifted by a big tree, and we are the bird''s nest. Birds in China. If this is true, why do people in the south, especially the Romans, have different interpretations from ours?"

    Hearing this, Villa couldn''t help but raise interest.

    At this age, many things she had determined for now have been confused by herself, especially when she was young when she came into contact with the men in black from Rome. The young Veria obeyed the words of the elderly. She believed in the tree of the world, in the twelve gods of Asgard, and believed that human beings live in cold places.

    The Romans claimed to live in a warm place, and claimed that an endless and great existence created all of this, but that existence was not Odin.

    Maybe, the great **** Odin has different names in different people?

    Until the person in black clearly pointed out that the world is definitely not lifted by a big tree. The world is a huge ball, and the stars in the sky revolve around this ball.

    Although the young Vilia did not agree with the people in black, she did not selectively forget.

    Today, the immature Rurik raised such a question, which naturally awakened her dusty memory.

    Villa ordered his subordinates to cut a little more bacon, and then sit directly on the animal skin, cross-legged, hoping to hear what special insights the child in front of him has.

    "My child, sit down now. I have a question, do you already know the Roman interpretation of the world?"

    "I¡­¡­"

    Lurik was shocked, and indeed he shouldn¡¯t understand the ¡°Roman¡¯s interpretation¡±.

    He had an idea and deliberately said: "That Roman book! Thanks to Odin for giving me the ability, I understand part of the content. Those Romans claim that our world is a huge ball."

    "Wait!" Vilia''s squinted eyes suddenly opened wide, and the aging wrinkles seemed to burst because of her emotional excitement.

    Lurik never expected the priest to be so excited.

    "I...I saw such content. I am very curious. Because the book also says that our world is not only a ball, but also a ball that tilts and spins..."

    Heliocentric theory, this theory can be said to have existed since ancient times, but this theory was too alternative in the Greek classical era.

    The geocentric theory still dominates the mainstream, because it conforms to the simplest beliefs of the most people.

    Perhaps after entering the agricultural civilization, people everywhere need to believe in a great existence, because primitive agriculture depends on the sky for food. If the "great god" gets angry, it will lead to a shortage of food, and the whole family will starve to death.

    People are always facing despair of hunger and natural disasters, and at the same time they are always weaving hope for a better future.

    People always believe in God''s love for themselves, and they deliberately create a world for humans to multiply, and God also needs human respect.

    This kind of thought is almost inevitable, so with this kind of thought, the land under my feet is the center of everything, so the thought is logical.

    Greek philosophers bound the geocentric theory with mythology, and Rome further carried forward this idea. The destroyers of Western Rome and Eastern Rome directly bound the geocentric thinking with the legitimacy of their rule.

    But as early as the Greek classical period, some Peloponnese scholars believed that the sun was the center of everything.

    The two theories are actually the conclusions made by ancient scholars based on their own observations of astronomy and geography, and they disagree due to different observation angles. They attacked each other, the heliocentric advocates of the city-state era failed completely, and Aristotle and Ptolemy won.

    Of course, both theories are wrong, because the concept of "world" eventually becomes a huge scale that humans cannot understand in light years. There is no definite center in the universe, and even the earth itself is like sand on the beach, extremely Small.

    But this is unimaginable in the ninth century, even ordinary Viking farmers and fishermen.

    After all, the two ancient doctrines have many overlapping parts. In the areas ruled and still ruled by Rome, those who have known the ancient classics at least believe that the world is a big ball.

    Villa felt a strong touch in his heart. In the past thirty years, he found the second person who claimed that "the world is a ball". Moreover, isn''t the appearance of this person a miracle?

    Veria tried to suppress the excitement in his heart, and said: "A long time ago, the Romans I met said the same. They gave me some examples to try to prove what they said, but unfortunately I didn''t understand it. It¡¯s been too long, what the world is like, maybe when I die and become a Valkyrie, I can really see it in the sky, haha."

    Villa said here, there was a lot of ridicule in his words, and he regretted that he could not understand the true meaning of the world alive.

    Rurik took advantage of the relay: "Haha, then you will see that the world is a ball at high altitude. Maybe the stories I heard are only part of the truth. Perhaps one of our ancestors a long time ago, he already knew everything, But worrying that ordinary people like us will not be able to understand, I will explain it with a set of rhetoric that we can understand. After countless generations of word of mouth, the story has gradually divorced from reality."

    Although the child is young, he speaks logically, maybe he can never treat him as a child.

    Villa was also inspired by these words, and she had to doubt a lot.

    The priests will deliberately fabricate some stories to stabilize people''s hearts, but also to maintain their own interests, so that the clansmen will continue to worship their priests. So in the fabricated myth, how many private goods have been added by the priests of the past? No priest will publicly declare that he is making up a lie.

    Villa will not cause the worldview to collapse because of one or two sentences, she is a little skeptical at best.

    "Well, maybe our world is a big ball lifted by the tree of the world. Because we have never seen the whole picture of the tree of the world."

    "It may also be held by something we can''t see." Rurik had an idea and said with a deliberate smile, "For example, air? After all, without the nourishment of air, all living things will die. People must Breathe. Maybe the ancestors just wanted to describe a tree of the world to show that our world is nourished by something, like a big tree."

    "Subtle explanation!"

    Facing each other, Rurik could clearly feel Villa¡¯s excitement, as if his nonsense was trying to outline a new worldview system.

    That being the case, Rurik let go of the courage: "Asgard should be in the sky, they must be one of the stars. They have been watching us, and every winter will send the Valkyrie to inspect us. They may still I will go to see the Romans, and send messengers named Angel into the crowd to guide the outstanding ones to build merits."

    There is no child who can say such complicated things. Now, Veria, who is sitting cross-legged, is seventy out of three. She is a child today.

    Rurik¡¯s remarks are trying to describe that the Viking-style Nordic beliefs of the Rus tribe are not much different from the Romans in principle.

    After all, if the integration of the Ross tribe into the Slavic world is historically inevitable, then it is also inevitable to have a cross to obtain a double-headed eagle.

    In order to meet this inevitability, reinterpreting the World Tree may be the most correct choice.

    However, everything needs to prove that the earth is a ball.

    For this, Rurik needs at least a rope ruler. The next step is to use the most primitive level to select the test site, and then it is as simple as the vertical pole photometry.

    Through a large number of measurements, the shadow length of the day at noon on the winter solstice was calculated. Of course, on the winter solstice, Roseburg has fallen into the extreme night.

    After many days of measurement, we finally figured out the possible studios for the winter solstice. This kind of operation finally calculates a basically correct sun angle, and can basically calculate the precise latitude of Roseburg.

    In fact, as long as the latitude can be calculated, the explanation of ¡°the tree of the world is holding the land of mankind¡± may be shaken. The final result is that it is almost the same as hunting, fishing, smelting, fighting, and boating. The ignorant residents of the Ross tribe know that the world is a ball.

    Because the so-called prosperity of the Ross tribe can never be a "great leader", prosperity requires the joint efforts of all the units that make up the society.

    Liulik, or Liu Li, what he thinks of prosperity should be. In layman''s terms, when ignorant people become wise and knowledgeable, they begin to actively think about the meaning of their existence, which means that they no longer think about the meaning of their existence. There is a total outbreak.

    In ancient society, even a small number of technological explosions will bring a huge leap to this ethnic group.

    And what can bring the longest leap is often the most basic thing. For example, let the Vikings in the ninth century generally believe that the world is first of all a ball.

    They believed this and might dare to think about the feasibility of circumnavigating the world.

    , after all, the great geographical discovery is only 600 years later.

 Chapter 45ï¼š Quiet changes in Europe

    Lurik borrowed the rope ruler smoothly. He felt that as long as he had this, everything would become simpler.

    In fact, from a purely theoretical point of view, as long as a standard length unit is clarified, many things can be measured.

    Because there are many things that are constant, such as the pi, such as the inclination of the earth.

    Winter time A child has a lot of time to kill, and Lurik did use a short time to basically figure out the knowledge on the board.

    His attitude towards the large number of Nordic myths and stories that Veria has mastered, made it clear that he didn''t care about them.

    It is not so much a myth, as it is a bedtime story of a mother coaxing a child to sleep.

    The era is the ninth century, and European society is undergoing changes quietly.

    What is driving change?

    is climate change, forcing people to work hard to get more food.

    is the pursuit of wealth, forcing powerful people or ethnic groups to desire greater power through various means.

    The strength of the Frankish Empire is slowly declining. Her huge territory depends on the control of local lords. Objectively, this huge empire has the possibility of becoming multiple sections. And this trend has already happened, Frank had to lead a large army to counter the rebellion in the past.

    The empire is no longer stable, and the land looting by the Danes southward has become more frequent. And in the process, the Danes have begun to learn horse riding and cavalry training!

    The abundance of Britain is slowly developing towards reunification. The Danes and Norwegians begin to harass them on a large scale, and the pace of reunification of Britain will accelerate as a result.

    The power of Eastern Rome is also weakening, which has led to the emerging Bolgarians growing bigger.

    Central Europe is still the territory of Slavic tribes, large and small, and they are still exploring the east spontaneously.

    is like the Novgorod people who paid tribute to the Rus tribe. This "giant village" was originally formed by the fusion of a group of migrating Slav tribes. They are certainly not the inherent masters of this land, but a large number of Slavic tribes who moved eastward in the seventh century AD. They continued to drive the indigenous Finns to Finland and the more bitter Ural mountains.

    It can be said that Novgorod itself is already the northern border of the Slavic tribe cluster.

    Slavic tribes have their own titles. In the ninth century, they have formed settlements with a population of more than 100,000 in different regions. In a sense, they are away from becoming a real country, and what they lack is probably the canonization of Eastern Rome. Or the bold can unite all the tribes in the area and become the king.

    God belongs to God, Caesar belongs to Caesar.

    But in this era, God''s belongs to the church, and Caesar''s belongs to the church. Whether it is from the East or the West, they tried to gain greater power until they gained power over Augustus.

    In Western Europe, the foundation of the huge Frankish empire is unstable. Only a common belief can sustain this "super-state", and the power of the Holy See in Rome is naturally increasing.

    In Eastern Rome, the Eastern Holy See¡¯s plan to seize power was defeated by the emperor¡¯s tempestuous iron-fist measures. The long-term "destruction of the iconostasis" was an action carried out by the emperor to confiscate the wealth of the church, but it also objectively defended the secularity of Eastern Rome.

    However, in this long-term movement, the Eastern Holy See was severely hit, and Eastern Rome itself was also hit hard.

    The Slavic people who are developing south have crossed the northern defense line of Eastern Rome, and Eastern Rome has been undergoing strategic contraction, which gives the Slavs a greater opportunity.

    The city of Constantinople is beautiful and prosperous, and the neighboring Thrace region provides the main wealth of the heart of the empire. The Romans in the city gradually embarked on the old roads of Western Rome like Rome and Ravenna. The Romans were indulging in pleasure, and the population of the city gradually declined.

    This is a long process, so Romans living in the Peloponnese or the Aegean islands are happy to settle in their capital, because there can be more wealth and opportunities for promotion to the social class. .

    However, Roman law quite restricted the settlement of aliens in the city. Those Slavic merchants, the Varyag merchants who came occasionally, and even the Frankish merchants who came from afar were heavily taxed.

    The emperor and ministers seem to have not noticed that the glorious East Rome is hollowing out. When the scattered Romans gradually moved into the key Thrace areas and capitals, those abandoned areas were naturally taken over by the Slavs.

    The Slavs who went south, they became citizens of Eastern Rome. They began to speak Greek, learned the Greco-Roman life, and gradually became Romans.

    So that when the purple empire came to an end, there were not many real Romans in the huge Constantinople, replaced by tens of thousands of Eastern Romanized Slavic descendants, defending their Roman identity.

    Compared to the Frankish Empire in Western Europe, the emperor of Eastern Rome attacked the church and the imperial power was consolidated.

    However, Western European societies increasingly need the Holy See to mediate the struggles of various kingdoms. The religious power overrides the monarchy, which is also a historical necessity.

    Therefore, the Holy See holds its own scriptures and believes that it is the law of everything, and they are especially sure that the world is flat.

    This is the attitude of the Western Holy See, and the attitude of the Eastern Holy See is similar.

    However, in Eastern Rome, the commercial activities here are very developed, and a large number of classics from the ancient Greek period have not been lost. All business people are doers. They don''t fully believe in the description of the world in the scriptures. They believe in the results of their own exploration. After all, they can only lead them to make trade by proving the true map by themselves.

    In the folks of Eastern Rome, there are many people who believe that the world is a ball. Only the Eastern Holy See still clings to the scripture theory that the world is a plane.

    But not all priests are monolithic. After all, they can see a lot of ancient documents, and they always have their own understanding of science.

    After all, this kind of priest''s universe model makes them feel the greatness of the Lord. The so-called human beings live in a huge ball, all stars and even the sun are revolving around this ball, there is a day and night alternation. For this reason, they did not hesitate to praise the greatness of the Lord.

    The advancement of the wheel of history cannot be stopped!

    After all, the emperor of Eastern Rome always tried to suppress the Eastern Holy See. Of course, the emperor must ensure his own powerful power, which also led to the protection of a large number of secular forces. Therefore, the folk exploration of natural philosophy did not stop, but it did not receive the imperial government''s encouragement. .

    Through the observation of astronomy and geography, as well as the practice of traditional Mediterranean sea trade, isn¡¯t the world a sphere?

    With the destruction of Eastern Rome, a large number of unemployed scholars brought their well-preserved books and poured into Venice, their former business partner, on a large scale, and the dawn of the Renaissance was born in northern Italy.

    However, until the Renaissance, and even Portugal discovered the Indian route, Spain discovered the American continent, the only remaining Western Holy See still determined that the world is the plane created by God!

    But Portugal has falsified some of the contents of the scriptures. The so-called south along the African coastline will not fall into the **** at the end of the ocean, but the wealthy Indian route! For this reason, Portugal has made a fortune and has quickly become a powerful country from a barren border country.

    In the end, the Holy See recognized that the world is a ball, not only because the Magellan fleet completed its voyage around the world, but also because according to the treaty a hundred years ago, the former Pope mediated the struggle between Portugal and Spain. Portugal has the wealth of the East and the sea, and Spain has the West. The wealth of the ocean.

    As a result, the two countries explored in different directions, and finally war broke out in Borneo. In order to bridge the contradiction between the two countries, the Holy See must not only recognize the truth of the earth, but also draw a clear precision based on astronomy to delimit the sphere of influence of the two teeth.

    But these are already seven hundred years later.

    In 828 AD, there were only a handful of people on the entire earth. I am afraid that there are fewer than 500 people who believe that the world is a big ball. People in Western Europe and Eastern Rome were very worried that they would go too far to the end of the world and fall into the abyss inadvertently.

    The Vikings around the Baltic Sea are also generally worried about entering the vast western seas, whether they will be destroyed by earthly pythons or giant sea snails, or they will escape from the "land of mankind" and fall into the endless darkness beyond the world tree. .

    All of these are human beings¡¯ fear of the unknown world is derived from the self-preservation instinct of human beings as life. But human beings are also very curious, and exploring outward is also their own instinct.

    Lurik got the rope ruler, and he had already begun to act for the first time.

    The time has approached December in the Julian calendar. After all, the errors of the Julian calendar change every year, and some of its self-repairing calendar settings can no longer remain accurate after all.

    Fortunately, the age is only the ninth century, and the situation is not so bad.

    In Rurik''s mind, he took it for granted that December 22 was Dongzhi. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether this day is or not. As long as you observe for a month, and count the daily changes in the shadow of a wooden pole standing outdoors, it is possible to outline a function curve.

    After all, the earth has a definite law around the sun, and the change of the sun''s shadow is a special manifestation of the change of the earth''s revolution position.

    Lurik believes that the universe can be explained by mathematics, and the laws of mathematics are the foundation of everything.

    On November 28, the weather was relatively clear.

    All preparations are complete!

    He used a traditional spirit level to measure whether the ship was level (in fact, it is a wooden board with grooves, and the grooves are filled with water to determine whether the measured object is parallel to the ground). Transformed a piece of flat ground.

    He also prepared some scraps of wooden boards for repairing ships, as writing and calculating tools. Since there was no real pen, he used a dagger to chisel the board into a similar appearance, as writing work.

    Wei Lia saw all the strange behaviors in her eyes, she just watched quietly, and even offered a lot of help.

    She really didn''t understand what the child was going to do, at least it was not about measuring the shadow of the sun.

 Chapter 46ï¼š Ruriks measurement

    Use the scraps of the boat-repairing board as a writing board, and charcoal as a pen.

    Lurik prepared many planks and a large amount of charcoal, and quickly put into measurement with the participation of other tools.

    He already knows a lot of key data information, such as the earth¡¯s inclination angle and the more accurate values ??of the pi. These two data are of great significance to the geography of the entire earth.

    The research on Pi actually detonated a mathematical revolution.

    Because theologians believe in the definition of the world in ancient mathematics, they believe that things created by God must be perfect, and therefore the pi must be an accurate value.

    Some people oppose it and some people support it. Calculating the exact value of Pi has become a competition.

    But is there any special significance in calculating the inclination of the earth and the value of the pi?

    In today''s era, people everywhere don''t care about the inclination of the earth, and it doesn''t even matter whether the world is a plane or a sphere. Because as long as they are alive, they are already very difficult, and those who can study natural philosophy are mostly theological scholars who have come to eat.

    Those theologians must use this method to further prove the greatness of the Lord.

    However, pi has at least one important purpose, which is to more accurately calculate the circumference of the wheel and the diameter of the wheel. In this way, craftsmen can make wheels with unique circumferences, which can be installed on mechanical devices from the Greco-Roman period to help the lord measure the length of his fief and even the distance between two cities.

    But for the Vikings, they did not have an urgent need in this regard. They did not even have a city in the true sense. Even the overcrowded Roseburg was a large area of ??"shanty houses" built by a group of wood and animal skins along the bay. Area".

    During this period of time, the sky is beautiful, and Lurik is very happy that the sun can normally illuminate the frozen earth here at noon every day.

    The temperature is quite cold. In order to get an accurate value, Rurik had to go outside from time to time to pay attention to the changes in the length of the shadow of the sun. When the shadow became the longest, he immediately took out a rope ruler to measure it and measured it. The data is recorded on a wooden board.

    In fact, he only needs one value, and then according to today''s date, he can calculate the specific value of the latitude that the sun shines on the earth today.

    Time gradually reached December in the Julian calendar, and Rurik knew very well that even if there were errors in the calendar of this era, the winter solstice was definitely in this month.

    This can be reflected in the length of the shadow of the sun. The sun at noon is only slightly above the horizon. The standard one-stika-length wooden pole stands tall, and its shadow grows amazingly. Even so, Rurik still struggled to make statistics.

    According to the simple Pythagorean theorem, he used charcoal as a pen on a wooden board and did some trigonometric calculations to get an angle value, a very sharp acute angle.

    The most important thing ¡¡¡¡Lurik needs to know is the direct angle of the sun on the day of measurement.

    Theoretically, because the sun is absolutely direct at the equator on the autumnal equinox, and on the winter solstice, the sun is absolutely direct at the Tropic of Capricorn, which is 23¡ã26'' south latitude, which is a very accurate value.

    is that December 22 of the Julian calendar of this era is the winter solstice, it is not credible.

    But Rurik has measured multiple values ??one after another!

    He tentatively customized the winter solstice on December 22, and the next step is to bring in the formula.

    Since the direct sun angle only changes 23¡ã26'' in dimensionality in a quarter of a year, Rurik calculates a very accurate value for the change in the direct sun angle every day. With this calculation, he calculated that on December 1st, the direct angle of fire had exceeded 17¡ã.

    For example, on December 1st, a cold, dry and sunny day, he measured the angle of the sun¡¯s shadow on the pole and calculated the direct angle of the sun today, and finally subtracted the two data from 90¡ã to naturally get the local latitude data.

    In fact, Rurik has obtained five data in succession, and the difference between them is not big.

    All the data show that the location of Roseburg is about 63¡ã north latitude, with an error of about 1¡ã.

    It seems that Rurik''s experiment at the junior high school level has been completed. After all, he has not used more knowledge and talents of his own.

    Then he is very satisfied with the math results that he has been busy with for so many days, with his dark hands? Do not! He is not satisfied.

    Because it is only 63¡ã north latitude, even if the maximum error is 64¡ã, Roseburg is not enough to fall into even one day of polar night.

    Contrary to what he felt, there was a polar night in Roseburg.

    Therefore, my own measurement needs to continue.

    Affected by the existence of the polar night, on the winter solstice day, the east will only be slightly reddish, and the sun seems to be coming out, but it just doesn''t appear. If there was a haze in those few days, there would be no difference between the situation for many days and the polar night.

    Obviously, in Roseburg, the local latitude cannot be measured by Sunshade. If you want to obtain an accurate result by measurement alone, you obviously have to wait until the summer solstice. That is to say, the day when the shadow of the day becomes the shortest, the summer solstice is this day. To get the data on the summer solstice, you must also take long-term measurements and record the data.

    This matter will be a very huge project. Do you want to become the first astronomer of the Ross tribe? !

    It is undeniable that the measurement of the shadow of the sun to determine the time is also very important to the Rus tribe. After all, they must go to Novgorod at the right time to collect an offering, especially in the autumn with a batch of rye. , Wheat returns triumphantly.

    In ancient times, for any huge country, it was enough food to maintain the root of the country¡¯s stability.

    A huge country means a huge population. Only by growing crops and eating grains can the country maintain a huge population and remain stable.

    The planting and harvesting of grain is closely related to the change of seasons. A big country must set its own calendar.

    The only thing that can be used as a valid reference for the compilation of calendars is probably only the moon and the sun. In the end, the lunar and solar calendars were compiled. There are also Maya people who come up with non-mainstream calendars. In addition to the yin and yang calendars, they also have the Venus calendar.

    The calendar is surveyed and compiled by the state, and the subsequent revision rights are also in the state, because the common people have almost no knowledge of astronomy.

    When Rome entered the empire, it needed Egyptian food production in particular. To a large extent, the increasing demand for food also affected the direction of the empire''s expansion. Rome is happy to land and occupy Britain, because the fields here have been developed very early, and he is really fertile ground. For the safety of the agricultural area, they simply built a stone wall of Hadrian.

    And those forest areas in Central and Eastern Europe have long been areas of Slavic tribes. It is because these areas lack agricultural value that Slavs can wander for a long time as forest hunters.

    West Rome was destroyed. Eastern Rome once inherited the territory of Western Rome. They maintained it for a short time and were finally taken away by the Franks.

    The Frankish Kingdom was established on the ruins of Western Rome. A series of things are completely different from the previous Roman period.

    But the settled barbarians need to farm to support themselves. They rely very much on the calendar set by the Romans, but few people think that the calendar will gradually become inaccurate over time.

    The year of the Julian calendar is a little shorter than the earth''s revolution period. After 800 years of accumulation, the calendar error has actually reached six days!

    So the winter solstice marked on the Julian calendar at this time is completely inconsistent with reality.

    Rurik knows this of course, he just doesn''t understand what the calendar error looks like.

    Do you have to measure the exact summer solstice by yourself?

    no need!

    The clever Rurik suddenly thought of something that made his hair tremble, because over the years, Veria could accurately predict which day the sun would not rise, and that day was the traditional Hanukkah of the tribe. The tribe will revel in unscrupulous carnivals, drink and sing, and together witness the first ray of sunshine of the new year hit the frozen sea of ??the bay.

    Villa, she knows the winter solstice!

    Does she know the "shadow measurement method"? Or do you know other measurement techniques? !

    She also knows the theory that the world is a ball. Maybe she already knows a lot of geographical knowledge, but she has not revealed it to others?

    Is she still a classical astronomer in her seventies? !

    Liuric became more and more confused, thinking carefully about her measurement work in the past few days, Veria was just a quiet observation, she has been watching her series of work silently.

    Maybe, when he was busy, Veria had understood everything many years ago?

 Chapter 47ï¼š The legend of the men in black with yellow faces and their figures

    was still staying in the warm long room of the priest, warming around the charcoal pile, and by the way, Lurik, who was busy calculating with the light on the wooden board, directly stopped the work in his hand.

    He suddenly looked at the priest Veria, who was wearing a deerskin and sitting cross-legged peacefully in a meditation posture, and asked loudly, "Grandma!"

    "Huh? Are you hungry? My child." Vilia suddenly opened his eyes.

    "One thing! I want to know that this year is the real winter!" Suddenly, Rurik felt that his words were not rigorous, and then asked: "This year is our Hanukkah day. Which day is on the calendar?"

    "Are you asking this? Boy, have you already figured out what the result is?"

    "Yes! If you can tell me the exact Bright Festival, I will quickly calculate the result I want, and I won''t have to measure the shadow tomorrow."

    "It''s December 28th, my child."

    Villa quickly cheered up. She is indeed a quiet observer during this period. She has witnessed Rurik showing many amazing behaviors.

    What surprised Villa most was that she saw that the child was actually using an oriental digital system on the wooden board!

    According to Veria''s understanding, it is a number invented by people living in a hot and deserted world in the far east. It is very different from the Roman number system. It is undeniable that the ancestors of the Ross people have encountered other people with special clothes. They were businessmen from afar, claiming to be from a great country in the far east.

    They claim to have done a lot of trade with the Romans, and they are willing to open up new business routes to the northern icy land.

    Those strange people are real, but after they exchanged silver for some deerskin and seal skins from the Ross tribe a long time ago, they never appeared again.

    But they left at least something. When Veria was young, he was fortunate enough to learn about another digital system and strange rumors about those weird people.

    what! Veria could not think of his youth.

    At that time, she was really unique among the tribe. She didn''t have a huge desire for marriage, as if she should be a person who worships Odin, a back-up for the future Valkyrie, and must remain pure forever.

    Villa very much believes in the myths told by his parents, but now his parents have passed away, and he has become the oldest person in the tribe.

    Villa¡¯s studious spirit made her a wonder of the tribe. Thanks to this studious, she knew the most knowledge and eventually became the head of the priest.

    Seeing the studious Rurik, Villa couldn''t help but think of his youth.

    She couldn''t think of the many things that Rurik showed in front of her during this period. She couldn''t make a reasonable explanation. She really could only believe that Rurik was clearly showing a miracle.

    Of course, this miracle is not infinite power or invulnerability, but a huge innate knowledge.

    As the head of the priesthood, Velia is always in chaos. Only when she has truly witnessed Rurik''s talent, she has lost her attitude many times.

    I told Rurik the exact date, and the child I saw wiped a few wooden boards with a coarse cloth and started a new calculation. Yes, those "Oriental numerals" and some other symbols that are not understandable are used throughout the calculation, and Roman vocabulary is vaguely mixed in them.

    Finally, many problems weighed on Villa''s psychology, and she finally couldn''t help it.

    "Ruriek, my child. Do you understand the Oriental numbers you use now?"

    Suddenly, the charcoal block that was cut into a pen shape in the right hand of Rurik''s immature child fell off. He was startled, and he didn''t know how to answer.

    "Don''t be nervous, there is nothing to be nervous. You are a child blessed by Odin, and your body is full of miracles."

    What can ¡¡¡¡ Lurik say, he was shocked that it was not Veria¡¯s suspicion of the "Arabic numerals" he used at all, but Veria knew that they were some numbers and was named "Oriental Numerals".

    This fully shows that Veria knows what he wrote! In other words, in the Ross tribe of Scandinavia, someone actually understands the number invented by ancient Indians tens of thousands of kilometers away!

    Villa can only use miracles to describe Rurik¡¯s surprise, and she is also very happy to share her past.

    She came up with a very reasonable explanation, and Rurik, he really can only claim that knowledge is innate.

    So, the Vikings of this era have had close exchanges with people in Asia? Rurik was curious.

    I am afraid this is not the case. The two very far apart ethnic groups did have exchanges, and apparently they did not have a larger-scale impact on each other.

    Rurik was very emotional, he felt that it seemed that the Ross tribe had forgotten another way. It is said that since the tribe can advance all the way to Novgorod, it is logical to enter the upper Volga River and directly land in the coastal areas of the Caucasus Mountains after entering the Black Sea. Eventually, it is also logical to contact the Asian desert peoples.

    In theory, it is feasible. The reality is in front of us. Only the elderly Veria priests of the entire Ross tribe have a certain concept of the powerful desert nation.

    For example, Veria specifically claimed that they were men in black with yellow skin, and they were completely different from the Romans in black that they had encountered. The yellow-skinned people in black always wear huge headscarves, and they all wear huge black beards, just like the big beards that the men of the Ross tribe like to continue.

    They are just some businessmen who exchange some strange and wonderful things that are said to come from more distant places in exchange for some fur.

    Based on these few words of description, Rurik immediately thought that what Villa said was the big food in black.

    Lurik knows the basic context of historical development very well. In 828 AD, the black-clothed food was in its heyday!

    The influence of a country¡¯s prosperity will be multifaceted, for example, business and trade will become developed. Since the big food in history is willing to trade with Jutang via the Silk Road, they will naturally try to go north to trade with the Vikings in the extreme north.

    Since it is a trade, the digital system of the habit of eating in black will naturally collide and communicate with the Roman numeral system.

    Objectively speaking, the digital system that was born in India, because the writing logic is easy to clean, and the number symbols are simple to label, it will eventually become a global digital system. I am afraid that it has this potential from the beginning.

    Lurik simply wrote all modern number symbols from 0 to 9 in charcoal on a wooden board. He also enumerated larger numbers, in a purely decimal superimposed counting method, using this number system to express clearly and simply.

    I have to say that this modern digital system is more advanced than the Viking¡¯s inherent. Veria is a discerning person. She not only understands this, but also realizes that it is more advanced than the Roman¡¯s.

    "My child, are people in the far east using such numbers?" Veria asked in surprise.

    "It''s true, at least those yellow-faced and black-clothed people you encountered, they are just like that."

    When it comes to this level, Rurik has been unable to control his emotions. He is eager to show all the basic mathematical things he knows in front of his "year-old friend" Veria.

    Rurik even pointed out the use of symbols for addition, subtraction, multiplication and division. UU read for fear that Veria could not understand it. He also deliberately compiled some seemingly naive but very realistic arithmetic problems to prove his own set. The superiority of "basic tools of modern mathematics in the 21st century".

    Everything was as Rurik had estimated. Veria''s heart was strongly shocked, and his aging body began to tremble with excitement.

    Because Rurik uses a method that the people of the Rus tribe know very well, bringing the "new mathematical calculation tool" into the case of commodity trading.

    For example, he drew the shape of a sheep¡¯s head on a wooden board, and put a number "6" on the front of it, followed by a plus sign, and then drew a deer antlers with a number "2", when he marked the equal sign again , And finally write the number "10". That is to say, in a simple and clear explanation, six sheepskins plus two reindeer skins are equal to ten silver coins.

    Lurik cited three examples in a row. Not only did Veria fully understand it, she also had to admire the child¡¯s mathematics ability further.

    Because in a sense, the businessmen of the Vikings have a natural gift for mathematics.

    Rurik has understood this, and he also understands the very complicated price system of goods in the tribe. He also understands that no one has ever interfered with the economic development of the tribe. Everything is the spontaneous trade behavior of many merchants, which has created the current relative stability. Prices-that is the so-called "invisible hand".

    In the barbaric era, the people of the far north were full of barbaric habits. They went back to plunder the wealth of other hostile tribes, and they also marked prices for all the things they controlled, even...

    Until the enlightenment surging, a small group of talents in Europe took the lead in awakening. They got their own insights from the Bible, concluded that human life is priceless, and actively advocated it. In the end, the world finally reached this consensus.

 Chapter 48ï¼š True latitude

    Lurik¡¯s house stored a lot of currency, and the people of the tribe knew that the leader¡¯s house must have a big treasure chest full of wealth.

    No one tried to take the treasure as their own. Maybe someone had a bad idea, they just gave up when they thought of the terrible result.

    Because the core members of the Rus tribe are the current scale of a family after many generations of reproduction. Robbing the belongings of clan members is a serious crime. The thief will be executed unceremoniously, and the thief¡¯s property will be inherited by the victim.

    What''s more, the people who live near Rurik''s house are those whom my father trusts most. They all have a close blood relationship with his father.

    The large amount of boring time of the child gave Rurik time to play with a large number of silver and copper coins. He heard about his mother with a strong purpose, and basically figured out the price situation within the tribe, and then calculated those allies¡¯ Something.

    In the Baltic rim, and even throughout Western Europe, various currencies minted by Eastern Rome are the most mainstream currency in circulation.

    But the sources of these currencies can be described as diverse, and there are even copper coins minted from the late Western Rome are still in circulation. In the end, an excellent businessman must understand the exchange ratio between different currencies caused by the difference in fineness.

    The people of Scandinavia prefer the silver coins and silver coins minted on a large scale in the seventh century of Eastern Rome. Generally speaking, they can get a lot of silver coins.

    Those silver coins that are close to the current era are generally of good quality, but the silver content is not complimented.

    After the discovery of the New World, hundreds of years before the massive influx of South American silver into the world market, not much silver was circulating as currency.

    Eastern Rome had to process a large number of silver and gold coins, especially silver coins, which weighed only a little over four grams.

    Six silver coins are roughly estimated as one ounce (the ounce setting in the ninth century). It is generally accepted by the merchants of the Viking tribe. After all, they have not yet researched the technology of coinage, and even the level of the Frankish Empire in this regard. Very bad.

    Although it was a powerful enemy, the currency of East Rome circulated at the same time in the East and the West, and the distant Baltic Sea was also its circulation area. The Romans did not expect this at all.

    A very good silver coin can be exchanged for other currencies of various colors and animal skins from different species.

    Need an object to measure the value of Eastern Roman "good-quality" silver coins. There is a customary exchange ratio between the Rus tribe and its southern allies, that is, one stika of shaved sheepskin corresponds to one "good-quality" silver coin.

    Of course, a "good-quality" gold coin corresponds to exactly ten "good-quality" silver coins. Gold coins are scarce, and they are rarely used in trade.

    When it comes to important goods, silver coins are used in large quantities. On weekdays, transactions of the Ross tribe can be basically achieved through Roman copper coins.

    The exchange ratio between copper coins and silver coins is also quite amazing.

    Any number system needs to be used to solve actual mathematical problems. Lurik uses a large number of symbols commonly used in modern mathematics, which naturally attracts Veria''s attention.

    She asked about the meaning of some "Roman vocabulary" marked on the wooden board, but Rurik didn''t think much about it. In other words, it means angle.

    There are vocabulary words with similar meanings in Old Norse, and Rurik¡¯s brief explanation by Villia was quickly understood.

    Maybe if I give a good lecture, she will fully understand?

    Lurik enters the state, but he miscalculates the fact that Veria seems to be able to quickly understand that she is still a person with extremely limited knowledge.

    What is the existence of the inclination of the earth, the real reason for the cold in Roseburg, and the change in the direct angle of the sun, Lurik is like a teacher who taught him a full seventy-year-old student.

    Villa is trying to sit quietly, she is like quickly understanding the child''s words, but unfortunately she can understand many Gnostic vocabulary, but they can''t understand them when they are put together.

    She at least understood that the child Rurik said a lot of things, and quickly cut a charcoal block with a knife to make gestures. What the child did was trying to convince herself that the original face of the world was a revolving one. Big ball.

    Because of the rotation, day and night change.

    Because of the tilt and rotation, there are four seasons of the year.

    A speaker, after finishing a report, is often happy that he has done it well. Rurik seemed very interested. Since his birth, he has not done any scientific popularization to another person, just because he has never found a friend.

    "Grandma, do you understand now? We don''t have to fly into the sky to see the whole world with our own eyes. We only need to make some measurements on the ground to describe the whole world."

    Villa shook his head deeply: "My child, I''m too old. I can''t understand what you said. Even if I understand it, what''s the point? My life will end soon."

    Her words add another color of sadness.

    Honestly speaking, Rurik really regrets the elderly Vilia. If she did not live in such a barren era, for example, a thousand years later, even though she was a female generation, Vilia could also become a female in Sweden. scholar.

    "Grandma, I really hope you can continue to live, at least... at least to be a hundred years old."

    "Don''t be silly, boy. I have served Odin all my life, because of your existence, I think I have been recognized. That is my destiny, and I will become another Valkyrie. Child, you are happy. Odin I have given you a lot of knowledge. These must be Valhalla''s truths, which are difficult for mortals to understand."

    "No! Grandma, all the knowledge I know can be understood by mortals."

    "Oh? You are a messenger, will you impart knowledge to our tribe? After all, that is Valhalla''s knowledge."

    "I will, and I think Odin will definitely support it." Rurik thought for a while and swore very boldly: "I have a dream to let the children of the tribe learn my knowledge. Well, Val Hala¡¯s knowledge. Don¡¯t worry. Odin did not prohibit us from spreading knowledge. Maybe everything is their plan. They need to recruit the warriors to learn wisdom in advance."

    The great development of human civilization begins with the emancipation of the mind. The bound thoughts suddenly become active, and mankind quickly enters the industrial civilization.

    In just two hundred years after the industry¡¯s first sound, mankind has created 97% of the wealth of 10,000 years of human civilization. Mankind has even forgotten that half-starvation is the normal state of life for a long time.

    In the ninth century AD, the number one driving force that drove the Vikings to leave their homeland to engage in barbarism was hunger.

    Villa still felt that Rurik¡¯s words made sense, and she asked, "What if those kids are unwilling to obey you?"

    "I will give orders, because I am the leader! I will force the children to learn! Only the most knowledgeable and good at fighting can be my cronies. I will appoint them a greater job and give them more wealth. .My grandma, believe me, if learning knowledge can bring greater wealth, no child will be willing to continue to be a stupid person. Therefore, I will also order all girls to learn knowledge, I believe there is only a smart mother in this case Smarter kids in the Education Department."

    Lurik is surprisingly speaking again, and the possibility he presents now is something that Veria has never thought of.

    Not to mention whether it is feasible for boys to receive education, he actually thinks that education cannot be differentiated between men and women.

    Villa can resonate very well, because the priests of the tribe are basically monopolized by women. As a priest, you must learn a lot, especially to accurately recite those prayers.

    Obviously, the meaning of Lurik is not to let all tribal girls be priests, but to learn other things, such as making the children believe that the world is a ball.

    Veria''s wrinkled old face gradually showed a smile, and then she giggled: "Son, I see the hope of the tribe, my life has no regrets. Maybe the world is a ball, now continue your calculations! I Need an answer."

    "Ok!"

    Actually, by now, Rurik has basically determined that the location of Roseburg is just at the extreme position of the Arctic Circle.

    Rurik is a rigorous person. He feels that he must obtain an accurate result through the measurement dataThe error of the Julian calendar is already very serious. Fortunately, based on the daily experience provided by Veria, Rurik I very much believe that the real winter solstice has been postponed to December 28, and will even be postponed to the 29th in a few decades.

    Through Veria¡¯s explanation, Rurik understood that the priest can accurately predict the correct day of Hanukkah is by no means a pinch, and everything has to start with the Roman men in black who Veria met when he was young.

    After all, in the concept of most people in this space-time, the world is eternal, and the sun, moon and stars are also eternal.

    The makers of the calendar believed this. They were very annoyed that there was always a flaw in the calendar that they made, which prevented it from becoming eternal. The priests in Rome determined the accuracy of the calendar through astronomical observations, and Vella not only knew it thirty years ago The Julian calendar also knows the error.

    She has never thought that there are still errors in this calendar. Fortunately, the errors generated in 30 years are very small, which makes her every prediction extremely successful!

    Bringing the true winter solstice into the calculation, Rurik quickly calculated the true direct sun angle today, which is indeed very different from the measured data just now.

    Using the new data and then importing the formula, the conclusion reached is that the north latitude is slightly more than 66¡ã, which is nearly 3¡ã larger than the previous data.

    66¡ãN is very interesting, because the Arctic Circle is delimited by it. This data is also very consistent with Veria''s experience, only in such a position, and only on the winter solstice day the sun will not rise.

    Lurik showed his answer to Veria, another lengthy explanation.

    He didn''t know if the wisest priest understood what he said, at least there was a kind smile on the wrinkled face of the priest.

    She should understand a lot.

 Chapter 49ï¼š Who is the master of Jotaran

    Rosburg¡¯s geographical location has reached the deepest part of the Gulf of Bothnia, and the people who live here are too far away from Svealand, the main activity area of ??the Sihya people.

    Geographical barriers have brought a very big impact. They all share a common ancestor with each other. Since the Ross tribe decided to move north nearly a hundred years ago, the people of Svealan have gradually forgotten that they have a group of brothers in the far north.

    Only the large-scale long boats drawn from the northern waters once or twice a year can prove to the ordinary people of Svearan that the North does have its own clan and are quite powerful.

    Isn¡¯t Svealand cold enough? Is there anything in the north besides ice and snow that has a huge attraction, forcing some people of the same race to insist on going north? !

    The answer is yes!

    That is fur! Lots of animal fur!

    Stockholm, a major city in Scandinavia in the future, has already existed in its original form in the ninth century.

    The water of Lake M?laren poured into the Gulf of Bothnia, and some wandering tribes realized that this area had an inherent advantage in developing trade. Because the big lake is good for shipping, the large number of islands at the mouth of the river can easily be transformed into a port.

    The residents who settled in this area built a residential community, and they were called Mellaren by other ethnic groups.

    But in the ninth century, the strong man on the Baltic Sea was Denmark. The powerful Danish fleet took control of Gotland and also occupied the grazing highlands in the south of Svealand.

    The Mind Subtribe Alliance, they continue to grow and develop in the Svealand Plain, but with their almost primitive productivity, no matter how large the land area is, it will soon reach a bottleneck.

    There is only one development path before the tribal alliance-to expand the living space.

    They resent the Danes for taking the first step in occupying their own pastures for grazing and arable land where wheat can be grown.

    They also hate Gotland even more for being occupied by the Danes, because the loss of this island means that the Danes have basically locked the possibility of the Minami going south.

    Although the Danes cannot guarantee that they will not miss any of the long ships in the northern bay, in all encounters, battles will inevitably occur.

    According to the cultural traditions of the Mind Subtribe Alliance, young men need to leave their families and open up a homeland near their tribe.

    An adult man married a wife, he would not hesitate to start a big family. In order to feed the large population of the family, the limited land is obviously not enough. Only by manipulating the long boat and looting under the leadership of the leader can the family survive the winter without being starved to death.

    After hundreds of years, Svealand''s resources have become less and less.

    To make matters worse, they are also faced with the severe development problem of increasingly tense local resources, and they also thought of a solution to the problem through plunder. The predecessor of the Danes and the Swedes thought the sub-tribal alliance, and the level of enemies they faced could be different. It''s too much.

    Since the Danes started the plunder of Britain, they have basically solved the problem of hunger because they have obtained a large amount of food supply from the "Island of Plenty".

    Because all the young men who participated in the plunder were young men eager for wealth, they were based solely on instinct to forcibly abduct the British Anglo women.

    The Danes and the Anglians are close relatives of each other.

    More food, more foreign women enter the Danish society, and the population of Jutland is expanding rapidly.

    In ancient times, population was the best productivity. Even a child was an indispensable productivity for the family.

    More and more Danes need more and more land to cultivate and graze.

    The main body of the Danes firmly controlled the Baltic Sea and the only exit from the Atlantic Ocean. The narrowest point of the ?resund Strait was only five kilometers. This also made it easy for the Danes to log on to the Scandinavian Peninsula on the opposite shore and enter Yot. Orchid Heights.

    The Danes and the Minds met, because they competed over the pastures for grazing, and conflicts also occurred.

    One hundred years is long enough, enough to make two ethnic groups with exactly the same language, and they have evolved into two tribal groups full of conflicts.

    The Danes are indeed more advanced than the Minds, because they had to have various relationships with the Frankish kingdom, the small kingdoms in Britain, and even another completely different Wende.

    Many cultural concepts from the hinterland of the European continent have entered Jutland, making some tribal leaders no longer willing to be a leader.

    They learned that the Frankish kingdom, which was so huge that it was incomprehensible, was only a tiny existence at first. Because of the courage and resourcefulness of the leader, the Franks annexed small tribes and became giants.

    The Danes of this era have already felt the strength of the Franks, because the Wende people bordering their active area have surrendered to the Frankish kingdom.

    Those Wende people are the Slavic ethnic group living in eastern Germany in later generations. They are one of the ancestors of the Poles. Because they were conquered by the Frankish kingdom, they gave up their traditional Slavic beliefs and all converted to the Holy See and accepted Frank''s rule.

    How to be as strong as the Franks?

    First, let your own tribe become the leader of the alliance, and then make your own tribe possess unshakable strength, and finally the leader becomes the real king.

    As far as the al-Ranks are very strong, the Danes have never given up their attempts to expand south. However, due to the powerful counterattack of the Franks, the Danish offensive was eventually contained.

    Many tribal leaders who are full of ideas for the future realize that only a scattered group of people can unite to compete against the Franks.

    The south is warmerThe land there is also easier to cultivate. The best land is in Britain, where the locals are also very powerful.

    If you want to get more benefits, your own strength is still not enough at this stage, so you can only use the strategy of sneak attack and looting. It is true that no peasants are willing to settle down and open up farms in the looted land.

    Except in the G?taland area.

    The two tribal alliances are fighting over the ownership of the vast area of ??Gotaland.

    They are all Vikings! They are good at solving conflicts through battle! Moreover, the peasants and herdsmen who have entered the land to open up the land, their hungry stomachs are forcing their brains to attack another group of people who will rob their homes.

    Even if the other party speaks exactly the same language as himself, as long as it is not his own tribe or allies, it is an unshakable enemy.

    The battle started as early as the eighth century AD, and the strength of both sides of the battle for nearly a hundred years has been increasing.

    Obviously, in this regard, the Danes¡¯ strength has increased the most, not only in population, but also in their warfare skills. They began to learn how to ride horses from the Franks, and they began to learn unique bow and arrow techniques from the British.

    Today''s Danes are still junior students. They have just used these two important magic weapons that influenced ancient wars, but their descendants will surely restore the Viking souls of their ancestors on horseback.

    In the vast Gotaland, small-scale conflicts between farmers belonging to different tribal alliances occur frequently, and land and sea wars involving hundreds of people also occur from time to time.

    Because of the cultural tradition shared by the Vikings, someone in the family died in battle, and his brothers and heirs are obliged to avenge him.

    This almost enters an endless loop, which also leads to small-scale wars that will inevitably lead to strategic-level decisive battles.

    Who is the master of Jotaran? !

 Chapter 50ï¼š The axe-bearing lion Hafgen, the new leader of the Danes

    For the Mindya, they need the southern pastures to supply production.

    For the Danes, they not only need a ranch, but also intend to unite with the Mind Sub-League, at least to recruit some of the franchise tribes to their alliance. Of course, this kind of behavior is not easy, because neither side can tolerate this kind of behavior.

    The behavior of the Danes digging the wall aggravated the conflict between the two sides.

    Since relatively "peaceful" means could not achieve the wishes of the Danish Alliance, finally at the spring meeting of the Danish Tribal Alliance in 828 AD, as many as twelve tribes attended the meeting, and they rushed to select the strongest Robard tribe. The leader Hafgen becomes the leader of the alliance.

    The Lobad tribe, the so-called Lobad, means "the big red ship" in Old Norse.

    Because the main body of the Lobad tribe is very close to the ?resund, they have a very advantageous geographical location and relatively developed commercial activities. Naturally, their tribe has no strength.

    The tribe traded a large amount of madder, which they used to dye linen cloth, and also used it to decorate the battle ship.

    There is a huge long boat with as many as one hundred people rowing. It is decorated with an exaggerated fierce bow, which is a dragon head. It is coated with madder fuel as if the dragon opened its blood basin. It is believed that with the appearance of this decoration, many enemies will be frightened and flee.

    It is called the "Red Dragon" and it is also a symbol of the wealth and power of the tribal leader. In a sense, it is the "Crown".

    Hafgen is a madman with ideas. In the duel of the tribe, he beheaded all the challengers, and the whole tribe worshiped his mighty power.

    At the meeting of the tribal alliance, some people questioned his strength.

    And Hafgen did not hesitate to propose the ancient tradition of the alliance-duel.

    refused because of fear of death?

    Do not! Rejection is a coward, and the coward will be expelled from the tribe.

    Basically, the doubters named by Hafgen have no right to refuse.

    The so-called duel, the leaders of the two alliances each sent a warrior to participate, and even the leader himself went into battle.

    Two warriors will have a life and death duel and end with the death of the loser. The death of the warrior represents the failure of the leader and the failure of the tribe to which he belongs.

    The old leader will not go into battle stupidly, he will send the bravest man in the tribe.

    The brave people are also very helpful, because they won the victory, their personal prestige will increase, and it is very possible to become a new leader with this qualification.

    Hafgen would not stay out of the way to remotely control a warrior to fight for him.

    He is a man of self-confidence, and his personal strength is also obvious to all.

    Hafgen has very strong muscles, and it is rumored that this person can eat a roast lamb in one meal. He always wields a lumbering axe that is not sharp, not to mention that the axe is not sharp. With brute force, he easily cut down a thick-mouthed tree.

    With brute force like this, it is not a problem to chop down a big tree, so it is no problem to chop down an enemy.

    Thanks to this brute force, he won the support of many tribes without much ingenuity. Because they formed the small families of the tribe, after seeing Hafgen''s ferocity, they were very willing to submit to his banner, thus gaining a sense of security.

    Even if some tribes are suspicious of Hafgen, the loss of a large number of families under their command is real.

    Because Hafgen is indeed the kind of legendary warrior!

    In any life-and-death duel, he personally went into battle. While he was holding a battle axe, he was only wearing a plain linen waistcoat on his upper body.

    He deliberately showed his strong arms and the golden hair on them.

    He is also a man with a perfect beard. He naturally has multiple wives and concubines because of his martial arts, so his beard is also woven into a unique braid by his own woman.

    Through a lot of brute force, one tribe after another on the Jutland Peninsula is willing to identify with such a leader.

    If this person is just a reckless man, he will not make much noise in his own field.

    But this guy is very ambitious!

    The Hafgens gave him the nickname "Golden Retriever", but he himself preferred the nickname "Lion" given to him by the Franks.

    First of all, Hafgen had never seen an African lion. Through the Frankish businessman who crossed the border bravely, he knew his nickname and the source of the nickname.

    In the far south, the extremely hot world, there is a fierce beast that is the overlord there. The characteristic of this beast is that it has an amazing beard, and its terrifying fangs and claws can easily kill people.

    After all, these Frankish merchants are only doing business. They don¡¯t care what their master is, "Augustus¡¯s successor" or the new leader of the Danes, "Golden Lion". As long as they can do business on their land, they can do less. The payment of taxes, everything is not a problem.

    The Danish tribes on Jutland are getting stronger and stronger, and they are more and more able to distance themselves from their relatives in Scandinavia. On the one hand, it is these Frankish merchants.

    In the ninth century, they were Frankish merchants. A few hundred years later, they were German businessmen.

    They even established a free city in Hamburg, which is on the border between Shinra and the Kingdom of Denmark, and established a business alliance with the oppressed Saxons.

    No matter how the times change, a businessman is a businessman. Moreover, in the new era, because of the new science and technology, the merchants of the Hanseatic League have discovered an amazing way of making money, and this way of making money has also been used as a standard by the industrial countries after millennia¡ªimported rough products are refined. Processing.

    Even as early as the ninth century, Frankish merchants knew that the north produced a lot of iron.

    What attracted these Frankish merchants to venture into the realm of the Vikings were the local specialties: animal fur, pig iron, and copper.

    Merchants also secretly transported horses, linen cloth, and a large number of Western European handmade products.

    This trade route has always existed in peacetime, and it will exist for a long time.

    With the introduction of the steelmaking method from India to Shinra, the Hanseatic League merchants immediately began to import large-scale northern pig iron or directly shipped iron ore, processed them into steel in their workshops, and then sold them to Denmark and Sweden. One-to-one prices soared six times.

    Finally, the King of Sweden learned from the pain and recruited blacksmiths from the German region to serve him. After making great efforts, he finally laid the foundation for the ordnance of Gustav II to dominate the European Union.

    That''s all hundreds of years later.

    In the ninth century, even the Franks, their iron smelting craftsmanship was quite bad.

    Of course, the iron smelting process in the Roman era hardly developed, which led to the successor Franks and many other Germanic tribes. Even if they formed a feudal country, they lacked the ability to forge fine iron.

    In contrast, the Danes and thinking demi people who are as backward in craftsmanship are probably the blessing of the so-called Odin!

    The iron ore they discovered is a particularly high-quality vein. The quality of the iron ore is really good.

    The battle axe made of these iron ore does not need to be sharp to break most Viking swords.

    After all, a blacksmith who had to barely forge with bad iron smelting skills, its carbon content is too high, which leads to poor flexibility of the iron sword, and the blade is easy to break and bend after a fight.

    Especially for flexibility issues, don''t think about trying to block, hacking too hard can cause breakage.

    Its only advantage is that it can be woven into chain mail after being made into iron wires.

    The terrible iron smelting technology in the ninth century was popular throughout Europe, but the swordsmen were smart. Whether they are Franks or Vikings, they always use iron swords to adopt stab tactics, which in a sense is like holding an extended spearhead in their hands. Not to mention, the damage brought about by this stab tactic is even more terrifying.

    But for the vast number of Vikings who are good at fighting heads-up, they always carry an axe. It is a tool for cutting trees, a tool for repairing ships, and the most fierce weapon for fighting.

    With a battle axe in his hand, Hafgen is not afraid of opponents in chain mail.

    All the tribes, including Hafgen''s own Robard "Red Ship" tribe, also have a group of masters in armor.

    chain mail can resist the attacks of bows and arrows to a large extent, and can basically resist the spurs of sharp swords and spearheads, making it impossible to get close to the skin and flesh, only causing a bruise, and ultimately life is saved.

    But the chain mail cannot withstand the heavy attack of a blunt weapon. In front of the battle axe whose main purpose is logging, the chain mail is of little significance.

    I am afraid that throughout the Middle Ages, blunt weapon attacks are insoluble. Even if it is a plate-armored warrior dressed as a can, the enemy''s axe and chisel into the battle are as easy as a can opener to open the can.

    Holding a battle axe and becoming the leader of the Danish tribal alliance, Jutland ushered in a fierce man.

    What is the ambition of "Golden Lion" Hafgen?

    is very simple!

    Inherit in the footsteps of the predecessors, continue to attack Britain to obtain the gold stored in the monastery there, take the cattle and sheep there, and even take the people there to become slaves.

    He is very happy to show his strength to outsiders.

    Those thinking sub-humans are their own people, but they are not only unwilling to submit to Danish subordinates, but also unwilling to hand over the other half of the pasture. Isn''t this behavior an offense to yourself? The alliance of the thinking demihumans is absurd, they must be disintegrated, and all the tribes must be subordinate to their own subordinates!

    However, it is not anxious to solve the problem of the Mind Demi Alliance, because it is not only Mind Demi, there are also a large number of Norwegians in the "Road to the North" in western Scandinavia, and they will also be included. of.

    Hafgen¡¯s biggest dream is to integrate all the Gnostic-speaking tribes during his lifetime, and after building a strong force, he doesn¡¯t need to engage in sneak attacks and looting.

    The battle axe will hit the whole of Britain, where it will become the territory of oneself and one''s own heirs.

    The battle axe will also hit the Frankish kingdom. Since the leader of a tribe can get the title of "Augustus", why can''t I, Hafgen?

    Although Hafgen doesn¡¯t know what the meaning of "Augustus" is, in short, according to Frankish merchants, the so-called "Augustus" is the only place that governs all places where footsteps can be trampled and all ships can only navigate. The leader is the greatest leader.

    Hafgen is approaching forty years old, and he is still powerful and confident in the future.

    But on the road to realizing one''s ambitions, we must first solve many difficult problems.

    At present, his first job is to eliminate those who question and oppose the Lobad tribe in the tribal alliance, and to eliminate them with the most resolute means to consolidate his rule.

    After completing this great event, I went to conquer the Wende who also surrendered to the Franks and began to erode the Danish territory with the support of Frank.

    After dealing with the rabble on the southern border, the strategic operation to unify all the Gnostic-speaking tribes must begin!

 Chapter 51ï¼š Ottos north hunting

    The backward productivity and production relations make the people of Svealand need a lot of land resources to sustain their lives.

    Almost all of their ancestors came from Jutland. They were the first ancient Germanic to land in Scandinavia. Once they landed, they immediately clashed with the Sami, the owner of the plain.

    The movement to expel the Sami people has continued, even if the Mind Subtribe Alliance has occupied the entire Svearan, the expulsion movement continues.

    The Sami people, the ancient indigenous people of Europe, their living space is constantly compressed, and their groups have to move to the Arctic Circle.

    Gradually, the Sami seemed to disappear from this world, leaving only many remains in Svearan, proving to the conqueror that they had lived here.

    Sve Alan''s living space became more and more narrow, and a tribe named "Oars" decided to go north.

    There is no document describing the exact reason why they went north. After all, they went north along the coastline of the Gulf of Bothnia for hundreds of kilometers until they settled on the edge of the Arctic Circle.

    Perhaps because of the great temptation of animal furs, the trend is that they continue to expand to the extreme north.

    Every summer, there are always a large number of long boats rowing from the north, bringing a large amount of northern furs to most of the tribes of the Mind Sub-Alliance.

    The Ross tribe can always make a good profit in this summer trade.

    Therefore, Otto and his tribe have to go on an expedition after the winter, that is, they are eager to hunt some reindeer.

    All the people involved are mentally prepared.

    They can tolerate severe cold, know how to survive in the snow, and they have ways to resist a possible blizzard.

    Hunted a reindeer, enough for a family to eat in the spring, so the requirements of the hunters are actually not high, as long as the hunting is enough.

    They carried axes and daggers, as well as short spears for hunting.

    Hunting has a set of basic principles, that is, do not kill small beasts, only hunt the largest and strongest deer. Who is the strongest? The antlers are the biggest.

    Once successful, the hunter will start skinning and cutting meat on the spot.

    Otto led the group, dragging a large number of sleds, two hundred people formed a huge hunting group, fully armed and riding on snowboards, moving forward faster in the vast snow-covered land.

    If there is no snowboard wrapped around the feet, winter hunting is really difficult.

    They started walking along the icy coast and continued walking for three days. When the coastline began to extend eastward, the crucial moment finally arrived.

    In a forest, a large tent was built.

    Reindeer skin is a wonderful material to keep out the cold. Four skins are stitched together and then built with branches to build a wonderful tent.

    It was late at night, more than 100 tents appeared in the snow, and more than 20 bonfires were lit up.

    Otto held the grilled fish in his hands, listening to the prospects of his subordinates.

    Harrodsson hugged his son Kanuf and truly explained his excitement: "If we continue north, maybe we will come to the end of the world. I really don¡¯t know that the deer that was easy to spot once are all running now. Going further north?"

    "Haha, because they are afraid of us."

    "Maybe. Look at our tents and our clothes. They used to belong to running deer. I am a little worried that if we always operate on a large scale, we will wipe out all the deer one day."

    "You are overestimating our strength, my brother." Otto shook his head, "This world is big. Besides, if we continue to go deep north, we might meet those people."

    "A deer breeder?"

    The deer raising people refer to the so-called Sami people. However, the pronunciation of words in Gnostic language is exactly like "Lap", this "pull" is the tongue sound, which means "deer".

    "Yes! It''s a deer breeder." At this point, Otto''s eyes were full of desire for wealth.

    Otto¡¯s reminder also made Haro Zuosen excited, "Ah, those who raise deer. They always raise a large number of reindeer. If we get them, this trip will really be a huge success."

    "Of course! But it is difficult for us to meet them. Unless..."

    "Unless what?"

    "My brother, maybe we can..." Otto turned his head nervously and looked at Haro Zuosen with sincere eyes. "We will start to move northeast tomorrow. As long as we go far enough, we will meet the deer breeder. At that time we will launch an attack! Their wealth is ours."

    "Just like our ancestors did? If we fight those people, I think we will win the battle."

    "Yes, they are still a group of guys who use stones! First we have to go northeast, where there may be a large number of deer herds, and we can also meet deer breeders."

    "Maybe I can meet bears and wolves."

    "That''s right! We haven''t gone deep to the northeast so far, and there is full of unknowns. How about? My brother? Maybe I should summon everyone now, I am full of confidence in future adventures."

    More than 500 people participated in this winter hunting operation northward.

    Is winter a good season for hunting? All hunters have to endure the extreme cold of the Arctic. Only those reindeer with heavy furs don¡¯t care about this cold, still gnawing on the snow-covered grass.

    Furs attract hunters, they are worth the risk.

    Only two hundred people followed the leader Otto. The other three hundred people were not really part of the Ross tribe.

    Today, the population of Roseburg at the "end of the ice and snow" has basically stabilized at 7,000 to 8,000 people, of which less than half of the real Ross are.

    More than half of the population comes from other tribes belonging to the Mind Sub-Tribe Alliance. They live in Roseburg and play a very important role.

    For example, some residents from the M?laren tribe live in Roseburg for a long time to buy the furs of the Ross tribe, and then row the long boat to transport the goods to their tribe¡¯s port in the warm summer. For a long time, these people only returned to their tribes in the summer and stayed in Roseburg the rest of the time. It seemed that they were no different from the Ross people.

    In fact, this is not the case at all.

    Because all the foreign members, they do not enjoy the material dividends of the Rus tribe and do not have any actual power, so they do not assume various obligations.

    But they can be hired, even as mercenaries. Only when they become mercenaries do they have a part in the distribution of spoils.

    The Ross tribe is also willing to marry these outsiders. After all, they all belong to the same tribal alliance in essence and speak exactly the same language. It''s just that different family lineages separate each other.

    The married woman can enjoy the bonus of the Ross tribe because of her husband.

    The women who married out of the tribe, or the men who decided to leave the tribe, lost all their rights and obligations.

    The relationship between the Ross tribe and the outsiders has been very good for a long time. They look like brothers to each other. After all, the leader Otto and the other elders of the tribe know that if the tribe encounters a major crisis, the outsiders are unreliable. of.

    Because they are all businessmen, the crisis of the tribe means that their safety can no longer be guaranteed, and they will be evacuated quickly.

    This is very realistic, it''s human nature, and it doesn''t even need to do more sales. The insightful people of the Ross tribe understand this truth.

    Including this northward hunting is evident!

    Those outsiders, they are allies and merchants, they are also brave warriors and good hunters.

    Whether it is oneself or an outsider, Roseburg can maintain a huge population in the far north. The most important factor is the temptation of fur.

    The smart person calculates a financial account a little bit. It takes a "good quality" silver coin to buy a whole piece of deerskin. UU Reading www. The purchasing power of uukanshu.com silver coins is very high in the Baltic market.

    Rather than buying and trading in exchange for the price difference, wouldn¡¯t it be a good choice to go hunting on your own?

    Three hundred foreigners moved northward. They were fully prepared, intending to sweep a large area and wipe out all the beasts they encountered.

    Because the furs of Norwegian forest cats, ferrets, white foxes, gray wolves and even white bears are more precious than the huge deer skins that can be spread.

    The furs of forest cats and ferrets are the furs that excite hunters the most.

    According to the prices of peers in the region, one silver coin can only buy one forest cat fur, while three silver coins can only buy one ferret fur.

    In fact, because of the large-scale hunting by the settlers of Roseburg for half a century, the wild animals within a radius of 50 kilometers have suffered a catastrophic blow!

    After all, human beings are the most ferocious predators. They don¡¯t need huge strength and fangs. They use their wisdom to create a large number of traps and make a batch of spears. No matter how big and fierce animals are, they will become a tuft of barbecue.

    The foreigners did not follow the leader of the Ross tribe to start the action, and ran in different directions.

    In fact, foreigners are more willing to go northwest, enter the central mountain range, set up traps in the pine forest to catch ferrets, and have the opportunity to catch deer cruising into the forest.

    They did intend to separate from Otto and his party, otherwise they would be suspected of fighting for the prey of the Ross tribe. If Otto was blamed, he might be expelled.

    The foreigners did not participate in the actions of his forces, which made Otto very happy. He really did not want to be interfered by foreigners when he led the warriors to encircle and suppress the deer found. After all, when distributing prey, it is easy to say how to distribute within the tribe. No matter how it is, it will basically not hurt the peace.

 Chapter 52ï¼š We rush to the unknown northeast

    Under the glow of the northern lights, Otto urgently summoned those who followed him, and everyone gathered around the largest bonfire for a special meeting.

    Otto is still as high-spirited as ever, and his image by the flames is also shining.

    "Brothers, our people need more wealth. Now I have an idea that we will no longer go straight to the north, we will run towards the northeast. There is an area that we have never set foot in, and there must be more deer there. . I decided to go there, would you like to follow?!"

    The problem is so straightforward, everyone has to think about the leader''s suggestion.

    Someone questioned it unexpectedly.

    A young man yelled: "What if we are in danger?"

    "Oh? Are you afraid of bears?"

    "No! I''m afraid of blizzards! I have never been there. I don''t know what hills or streams there are. Everything there is unknown. Great leader, the daylight in the future will be shorter and shorter. Once we are in Lost in the ice and snow, the result will be a disaster."

    This question represented the worry of many people, and the crowd suddenly became noisy.

    Someone echoed loudly: "Yeah! If it''s summer, we can explore the end of the world in the north. It''s too cold now. The days of the day are very short. We shouldn''t take risks like this."

    "Forget it! You are afraid of freezing to death! Are you a coward? Your wife is still waiting for you to carry a deer back."

    "But it''s still too dangerous to run to the northeast."

    The quarrel in the crowd has already occurred. If you condone such quarrels, the problem cannot be solved immediately.

    There is actually only one way before Otto, because he himself is determined to explore the northeast direction.

    The vast earth is full of unknowns, and the masses will rely on the light of Aurora in the sky to move forward.

    Because it is full of unknowns, it is full of opportunities.

    This year¡¯s Otto has experienced a lot of gratifying things, and this year¡¯s Ross tribe has obviously begun a huge change. He believes that this is a change of great historical significance to the future of the tribe, not only because the tribe accepts foreign women as wives and is generally accepted by everyone, but also because his son continues to show amazing talents.

    Otto only hates that he is old. If he is lying in his own home, his life will be full of regrets.

    all the way north

    He thought of many things. When he was young, he used the same way every winter to pull sledges on snowboards and hunt a large number of wild animals in the north.

    The Ross tribe does not have the experience of traveling long distances to the northeast, which is an unknown territory for the tribe.

    Otto stomped his feet, and with his thick and hoarse voice, he yelled, and the noisy crowd suddenly calmed down.

    The crowd has been divided into two factions. One faction intends to explore the northeast direction. As for the danger, it is life and death. The other faction is trying to be stable. They only hope to bring back a huge prey to make exquisite barbecue, so as to spend a wonderful Hanukkah, thereby offsetting the large amount of food and wine consumed by the carnival after the collective wedding. .

    "Be quiet! Brothers! Listen to me now! I hope the team will move northeast from tomorrow. I am not afraid of any danger, because!"

    Otto deliberately drew out his gem-studded saber and pointed it at Tianyu: "I heard some of you worry about your safety. Is this what a real warrior should say? Look up at the sky. It''s a parade of Valkyrie. Traces, the Valkyrie is looking at us! Those who are afraid of danger, please worry about your future. The Valkyrie is disappointed because of your cowardice. Now you have only one way to prove your bravery, and that is to follow me!"

    In the ninth century AD, the people of Europa were not well established.

    Otto''s remarks of faith based on myths fully silenced the cowardly.

    But the so-called cowardice is suitable for cleaning up.

    Those who have the courage to join in are brave, and each of them has their own family. Hunting north in winter is not a "proving their bravery to the Valkyrie". They are very realistic hopes of getting fur and a lot of meat. Just for a better life in the future.

    An excellent leader must use his own wisdom and power to make his people full of awe for certain things, and in the same way, he must be able to fully stimulate their desire for wealth and happiness.

    Otto plainly believes that the public believes that following oneself will be able to get a lot of wealth, his position is the most stable, and even some non-discriminatory requests to them can be tolerated.

    Now, I need to show them a wonderful picture.

    "Brothers, don''t be afraid! Now you have to think about what may be in the northeast! There may be a large number of deer there, and we can even meet those who raise deer."

    When ¡¡¡¡ mentioned "deer breeders", the nerves of many older people in the team were stirred.

    Although the Ross tribe has made a home in the far north, the older people really know that they are not the complete masters of this area.

    There are many Finn tribes in the east of Roseburg. The relationship between the Ross and those Finns is very delicate.

    Sometimes, some people organize spontaneously, cross the bay with axes and spears, and land on the opposite shore to find the Fen tribe to trade. In fact, it''s not so much trade, it''s better to say that these Ross people are just looking at the dishes.

    The Fen tribe encountered, they are stronger than themselves, so they do business honestly, and use silver or copper coins to buy their furs and some hemp textiles.

    If you encounter a clearly weak person, then you don¡¯t need to do business. Pick up your battle axe and looting, and then leave quickly.

    Therefore, the Rus tribe and the Finnish tribes have never established any stable trade relations, and even the outbreak of conflict is the most common mode of getting along. Among them, the Rus tribe, a member of the Vikings, is always the initiator of the attack. There is also no sense of guilt to do so.

    The "deer breeders" mentioned by ¡¡¡¡Otto are another group of people. The older people of the tribe still hear some ancient memories from their parents.

    For example, there are legends claiming that Roseburg was once the home of deer breeders. Those deer breeders tried to resist in vain, abandoning their deer herd and ran away disappeared into the vast snow in the north. .

    No one knows where those people have gone, maybe they have reached the northern end of the world? !

    After all, the life-long worldview of the civilians of the Ross tribe is based on those ancient legends. The so-called human world is a piece of land on a disk lifted by the world tree. The more it goes north, the colder it gets.

    Otto did not hesitate to portray a "big pie" that made these bearded people irresistible.

    "For a long time we have never met a deer breeder. Maybe they have reached the end of the world and fell into the abyss beyond the world tree. But before I set off, I asked our priest Veria. Veria told me that those The deer breeders hide at the end of the world because they believe that we cannot go that far.

    But we shouldn¡¯t expect to meet the deer breeders and the indescribable huge herd of deer they raise. As long as we encounter them, those deer are ours! Together with those who raise deer, they can all become our servants.

    Don¡¯t worry if we haven¡¯t encountered it. We never traveled to the northeast, where there must be a large number of ferrets, forest cats, and deer in the woods. We can even find the white bear''s hole.

    You don¡¯t have to worry about your identity. The priest clearly told me that if we dare to go to the northeast, we must return to our home with a large number of treasures before Hanukkah.

    Brothers, think about the praise your wives and children have given you, and think about the great exploration you will make.

    Does anyone else object to it now? ! "

    Everyone, their eyes trembled unconsciously. Everyone remained calm in excitement, and as one of them finally couldn''t help but roared with excitement, the crowd plunged into a boil.

    There is no more dispute, Otto looked at everyone with satisfaction, full of hope for the future.

 Chapter 53ï¼š Hunter on the snowy field

    Pure Nordic snow, the world becomes off-white.

    A large amount of black woods are covered with snow. Just in the gaps in the woods, a team dragging the sled is marching forward.

    Snowboards help Otto and his party have a very fast speed, even if they enter the so-called unknown territory, they are still pursuing as fast as possible.

    The team is advancing, and the members are also watching the changes in the surrounding scenery with their eyes wide open, doing their best to find special reference points along the way, so as to avoid possible getting lost when returning.

    They accelerated their march during the short day, and they continued to move even at night.

    Everyone dragged a number of sleds, one for the luggage and the other was the so-called carrying prey. The long paddling life in the warm period has allowed these strong men to develop stronger strength, and they also have enough dry food, and they have strong endurance to move forward in the snow.

    Those reindeer are the elves of the snowfield. They are the most endurance animals, but they are not human opponents.

    Every time the team moves forward for a period of time, some people start to build snow blocks in the snowfield, so there are snow towers one after another.

    After all, there are too few unique things in this area. Use snow to build some markers, and then stand up some wooden poles with linen cloth as guides.

    For two full days, they have actually traveled a very long distance on the snowy field.

    In the ninth century AD, the whole of Europe was extremely lack of roads.

    In addition, the farming level of Western European farmers is really bad, and long-distance travel will inevitably consume precious food. The farmers are not willing to go too far. Even if they have to travel far, they face the weedy wilderness with a limited amount of dry food, and they must carry a club to drive away wild beasts in their hands.

    They can walk ten miles in the wilderness at most a day. Basically this is the limit, otherwise they will die of exhaustion.

    Even the infantry of the Frankish Kingdom army usually marches this distance every day. Moreover, after marching and then fighting, it often takes a day''s rest in the middle.

    began to frequently harass the Vikings of the Frankish Kingdom, and they were indeed strong only in their ability to move.

    Not only are they good at rowing, the Viking tribes also have outstanding walking ability.

    When snow covered the earth, skiing was invented and the Vikings advanced, but they had a better speed on the snow.

    Otto didn''t know how far he could go in a day, so he ordered the camp to rest when the people in the team were crying tired.

    Ross are also professional hunters. They have very good physical fitness and carry enough dry food. The assistance of skis makes them faster than pure dry roads.

    They are actually moving forward at a speed of 30 kilometers a day, so Otto and his party walked northeast for two days and actually moved for 60 kilometers.

    When night falls again, Aurora shines in the sky.

    The team walked some distance and settled down in a small forest.

    Some pine trees were felled and then smashed into small pieces. These wet wood can''t live immediately.

    Fortunately, the Ross people have their own set of methods. They bring their own special combustible dry wood, and then use a bow to make the fire. As long as one person¡¯s bonfire is lit, the campsite will soon be lit up.

    I saw that everyone had basically set up a tent, and began to eat dry food around the campfire.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Otto gave instructions: "Let¡¯s come here. We will camp here, and this will be the camp for some time in the future. We will take this place as the center, brothers, we are free to explore. Ten days later, no matter what How much gain we left together."

    Everyone agrees with the leader''s orders, and now there is only one question that needs to be solved urgently-who will come to visit the house.

    Otto clapped his hands again to draw everyone''s attention: "We have to select some people to stay behind. According to our tradition, those who stay in the camp will get a little compensation, and everything will be done according to the previous rules. Now, who of you wants to stay? "

    Because I am in an unknown realm, now that it has arrived, in-depth exploration is the most correct.

    Because it is an unknown territory, the hidden threats are also unpredictable. Hunters can fully protect each other in group action, and they also need a large camp as a backer in the wilderness.

    Everyone discussed it, and in the end of the 200-person team, 20 elders were selected to stay behind. There were also nearly twenty children who were also ordered to stay.

    Too old or too young, long-term hunting in the wilderness is indeed a huge test for them, especially those children, don''t expect them to have a big chance of winning when they encounter white bears or wolves.

    Besides, hunting is really a technical job.

    Otto gave everyone ten days of hunting time, which included the time to set up traps.

    Even catching large reindeer or small ferrets are very vigilant animals. The success rate of direct hunting by throwing spears is not very high. As far as the efficiency is the most efficient, it is the trapping, and the laying of nooses is the most important. practical.

    At this point, four days after leaving Roseburg, the hunting operation officially began.

    All the hunters dispersed in an instant. They stepped into the snowfields and forests with their indispensable supplies. They began to arrange traps, and some people simply attacked directly.

    The Ross tribe has only 20 single bows, all of which are imported from allies in the south. After all, the Ross tribe does not have any bow-making experience at this stage.

    However, the bows owned by the tribe are all thrown into hunting. They follow their own masters and become the power to kill small animals.

    Single bow to shoot the reindeer in the distance?

    Still don''t expect too much to be okay. Because they are all oak bows that are not high in pounds, the bowstrings are also twisted out of hemp rope, and the shafts of the arrows used are barely straight.

    Even if the bow is of poor quality, they can still be a weapon in the hands of good hunters.

    So on the first day of the hunt, someone had shot the ferret, and they peeled off the fur directly in the wilderness, and the meat of the mink was not thrown away. In the extreme cold, the ferret meat immediately turned into ice lumps. It seemed that the only way to deal with it was barbecue.

    Ferret is the most precious fur in the Arctic. Its pure white and extremely soft and silky down is a natural luxury. Especially the wealthy East Roman nobles, what they desire most is to wear oriental silks and satin in summer and pure white mink coats in winter.

    One ferret skin is equal to three adult reindeer buck skins.

    Otto and his 20 cronies simply formed a small hunting group. They are actually childhood playmates, the friendship behind them that they cultivated in the daily wrestling. And this kind of friendship makes them naturally have a strong sense of teamwork.

    Together, they are a powerful hunter group. On the battlefield, they naturally have a large number of armed farmers temporarily recruited by the Franks, and they have stronger organizational discipline.

    Among them, Otto is older than all of them He was the king of children when he was a child, and now he is the respected leader.

    Putting aside these statuses, Otto himself is also an excellent hunter.

    After two consecutive days of hunting, only three ferrets were caught by twenty people, and an Arctic fox cave was found, and the big beasts and small beasts inside were swept away.

    Although they are willing to let go of the small beasts, they are mainly aimed at the large reindeer. For the Arctic fox with pure white fluffy fluff, it is really invaluable. Under the temptation of huge wealth, it is naturally found that it will be wiped out.

    Harmony symbiosis closely with the natural world? None of the Viking tribes thought about it. They must first make their lives better. They don''t have the concept of protecting the environment. Even the people of Roseburg have swept away the large beasts with a radius of 50 kilometers.

    The large hunting beasts have become scarce. The solution is to stand by the deer waiting for the migration of rabbits, or to go to the unknown place in the far northeast like the action of this winter.

    Although Otto is expensive as the leader, his subordinates are willing to give part of their prey to him.

    It is almost human instinct to devote diligence to important tasks so as to benefit oneself or family members in the future.

    Otto shook his head and refused. He did not come up with any "great" reason to prove his selflessness. His explanation was really full of mystery.

    "Still stay and give to those who are left behind. I have a huge hunch that we don''t care about other people for the time being, as long as 20 of us continue to move northeast, we will meet those people."

    The so-called "those people" are undoubtedly the Sami people who raise deer.

    Otto always had a feeling, since I don¡¯t know how far to the northeast, encountering those people is almost dictated by fate.

 Chapter 54ï¼š The Lost of the Sami

    The Ross tribe is still the natural name that it is a deer breeder, all because once discovered, it means that a large herd of deer can be obtained.

    Otto¡¯s explanation instantly awakened everyone¡¯s memories, thinking of the prophecy of the priest Veria that Otto once said-those who participated in the hunting operation will surely gain huge profits.

    The yearning for wealth drives everyone''s unconditional obedience to the leader. In this way, Otto, with excitement and anxiety, once again trudged toward the northeast for two full days, staggering another fifty kilometers on his snowboard!

    Their efforts are worthwhile. When Otto and others clearly saw that there were a large number of animal footprints on the soft snow, everyone had already made a clear judgment.

    The shrewd hunter found a large number of reindeer footprints. Experience tells them that this must be the reindeer.

    There are traces of large-scale turning over in the snow, and the meadows pressed by the snow are also eaten, which further proves the existence of the deer.

    a herd of deer, a lot of walking meat, a hundred reindeer are enough for the tribe to eat until spring comes!

    I only found the deer herd at present, but did not clearly see the traces of those animals, but everyone made a very optimistic judgment based on the traces, that is, the size of the deer herd is quite large.

    But there are still people who are very serious. Through careful observation, they found other strange footprints.

    To be precise, they are human footprints, and the owners of the footprints are by no means their own.

    This is really great news.

    The main job of Otto and his party in the past few days is to hurry. As the leader, he himself still has nothing to gain.

    Although I think that if you keep going northeast, you may find the baby, but the time has passed too long.

    Otto has made two amazing discoveries, and he ordered his men to gather on the snowy field.

    "A large herd of deer, we should kill them all, brothers, all the deer skins are ours. As for the deer meat... we went back to the camp and told everyone that all the deer meat was taken away. We also found humans. Footprints, those who raise deer, we can... hey, take their wealth as our own."

    Thinking of these things, who can be unhappy?

    This sounds like a very good idea. Everyone is happy and happy. They don''t have full confidence in their abilities.

    After all, hunting a group of wild reindeer, those animals are very capable of action, and their thick fur can not be killed with a single poke of a short spear.

    It is those who raise deer, it should be easy to defeat them, everyone has full self-confidence.

    Otto''s mind was very calm about this, he looked at his twenty subordinates.

    Everyone was standing on this snowy area where the north wind was whistling. Although they were all wearing thick skin and wearing huge deerskin or fox fur hats on their heads, Otto couldn''t help but think of looking for deer breeders and proactively attacking them. very worried.

    Because in such an extremely cold area and far away from Roseburg, if you were injured in the battle, although you may not die on the spot, any serious injury will result in one death.

    The situation began to become more subtle, and the pure hunting action instantly became militarized.

    So, are there deer-raisers in the place where Otto is, so-called Sami people?

    The answer is of course yes!

    Otto and his current twenty men, they have gone too far to the northeast, following the trail of the reindeer, and have broken into the territory of the Sami people.

    Specifically, it is the westernmost edge of the Sami area.

    Otto was not aware of this situation, and those Sami who focused on winter grazing were also unaware of the approach of danger.

    For decades, the Rus tribe, who had expelled the Sami by harsh means, never encountered a new Sami.

    Decades of time are also very long. Gradually, the two ethnic groups gradually forgot the previous wars, as if they had never been in contact.

    Compared with the Mind Subtribe Alliance, the structure of the Sami is undoubtedly more backward and more fragile.

    The Sami people are the oldest aboriginal in Europe, and they are also part of the separation from the Finns.

    In the past two hundred years, the Finnish tribes that had spread throughout Eastern Europe were driven by the eastward Slavic tribes, causing some Finns to go straight to the Ural Mountains and some to withdraw to the north near the Arctic Circle.

    The situation of the Sami is even worse. They have been driven by the Viking tribes who landed in the Svealand area. Finally, the Ross tribe among them gave a heavy punch, making the Sami have completely left the Gulf of Bothnia. .

    The Sami retreated to the Arctic Circle and entered the so-called Lapland region and Murmansk.

    If they want to live in the Arctic, any energy they can get is very precious. Don''t think about the development of agriculture in extremely cold regions. The Sami people''s livelihoods depend extremely on the reindeer they raise. Through trade with some Finns living in Karelia in the south, they traded reindeer fur, dried meat, and wood products in exchange for some flax and metal.

    However, trade is also extremely low. They basically lead a life without any disputes. They don''t want anyone to disturb their bitter and cold days.

    Maybe the Sami people are naturally peace-loving, but peaceful gains never come from other people''s charity.

    The Sami also knew how to grow agriculture. They failed in the battle. They escaped all the way to the Arctic Ocean. Is this a safe place?

    Do not! Because of those Vikings who have a great desire for wealth, they are approaching!

    In general, all the Sami clan must guard against Arctic wolves attacking their hard-bred deer. They have to make a certain amount of armed to be prepared, and they must send people to watch the wolves with their eyes wide open while grazing. group.

    They always pay special attention to the wolves that are extremely threatening to people and animals, but because they have not contacted the Ross tribe for a long time, many young Sami people can only learn some ancient legends from their parents.

    Or because the description of the ancient horrible memories is mixed with too many personal emotions, the "Varyags" that the young people understand gradually have the image of a wolf, like a group of monsters with huge fangs.

    The elderly are indeed afraid of the "Varyags", especially when they point out that there is a group of "Varyags" who claim to be masters of oars and can maneuver long boats.

    Young people don¡¯t understand all of this. They inherit the less-rich heritage of their ancestors, that is, a herd of reindeer. According to the old habits, they routinely graze twice a year on a large scale, and their lives are dull year after year and nothing more. .

    The thick fur of the reindeer can easily resist the erosion of the cold. By eating grass under the snow, each reindeer can grow rapidly in winter.

    The grazing in the winter every year becomes particularly important, because when the climate starts to get warmer, all reindeer will moult. UU Reading those leftover hairs of the Sami people will not be wasted, they can be mixed with the linen obtained in exchange to woven into a special linen, and then printed and dyed with moss of various colors.

    Therefore, the clothes of the Sami are much more gorgeous than the civilians of the Rus tribe.

    However, no matter how gorgeous clothes can conceal the fact that they are weak in force.

    There is no huge organization for the Sami people. They live in the wilderness as a clan with a population of only a few dozen people.

    The leader of any clan must be an older female, because they are still in the matrilineal clan stage, which makes them naturally only exist as a small settlement, and the number of the most combative men in the settlement is not dominant.

    Because of the Ross tribe, when the tribe is threatened, they can organize two thousand warriors armed with swords and prisoners of war.

    In medieval Europe, two thousand warriors were already the limit of the forces that many feudal earls could organize.

    But no matter how many Sami men, it will not help. They use stone spears or antler spears to defeat wolves, but they have no power to parry the Vikings'' battle axes.

    Although the Sami people make single bows, they also make bowstrings and arrow clusters. As a result, the weight of the bow is too low, and the arrows are not polished antlers or stones.

    Such an arrow can''t even penetrate the fur of the reindeer far, but it is enough to shoot arctic foxes and ferrets.

    They are such ancient ethnic groups that are sparsely populated, lack organizational skills, and are still in the Paleolithic age with a serious lack of metal.

    Under strong oppression by foreigners, and because of their own compromise, they escaped the disaster and withdrew to the extreme north of the world, but after all, they could not change the fate of being conquered.

    Because the leader of the Ross tribe has made up his mind, now, Otto''s greed can''t be healed at all.

 Chapter 55ï¼š Explore in depth

    has not been in contact for decades, and Otto¡¯s description of the deer breeder is limited to the priest Veria.

    He really didn''t know that those deer breeders who had a lot of wealth were actually a group of guys who used stone spears, bones and arrows.

    Otto is entirely out of some encounters with the Danes, and believes that those who raise deer must be brave and good at fighting.

    Otherwise, how can they survive in this icy world?

    Otto saw not only the potential huge wealth, but also the risk of plundering this wealth.

    If the deer breeder encountered is strong, he would not dare to attack easily.

    He summoned everyone to explain the situation, and twenty people acted immediately.

    For an instant, everyone¡¯s goal was no longer to find snow sculptures and foxes, nor to hunt down reindeer.

    Now, the power of the tribe must be assembled, to find the deer herd of the deer-raiser, and then catch it all in one go.

    The warriors of the Ross tribe have become hungry wolves. They are eager to eat meat, eager to eat large pieces of meat under the leadership of the wolf.

    Otto¡¯s twenty people were immediately broken into pieces, and they split up and acted separately, as if they had cast a big net to catch a potentially big fish.

    They were scouts from the beginning. Fifteen people participated in this large-scale "map scanning".

    They started with a sheltered camp, and they started to build a search network with a width of more than ten kilometers.

    They used the footprints of the deer as a reference, thinking that they would move in the right direction with a high probability.

    There is no doubt that Otto is a member of this search team. As the leader, he must bear a huge responsibility for the collective hunting.

    Ordinary hunters don''t need to think too much, because their leader Otto is a very good hair hunter, and individuals only need to follow him forward.

    Because whether it is hunting or fighting, following the leader for so many years, the tribe has not failed.

    Of course, following has a price. According to tradition, most of the harvest goes to the leader. Followers are divided into a small group. In fact, according to past experience, it is "drinking soup", and each individual receives quite a lot of goods.

    Only two people stayed at the advancing camp, and the other three rushed to the big camp immediately, just to gather the scattered people to carry out a large-scale hunting that is bound to win.

    Regarding this matter, everyone knows that the leader is betting.

    The situation has changed drastically. Don''t expect to complete the hunt in ten days. It will be possible for everyone to harvest a lot.

    If you want huge wealth, you must take huge risks. Otto is under tremendous psychological pressure. If the search is fruitless or the prey is gone, although he will not lose his leadership position, his personal prestige must also be great. fall.

    "Deer! Odin, if you love me so much, let me find them."

    Otto had to firm up his conviction, and he also believed that his subordinates would obey orders honestly.

    The people who reported the letter returned to the camp at about dark the next day. When a large number of people arrived at the so-called advanced camp with weapons and chain mail, it would have been three days at the earliest.

    If no prey is found in these three days, everything will be lost.

    The snow is obviously not a good place to fight, even if it is for the deer, the risk must be taken.

    Thanks to the still strong body given by long-term exercise, Otto can endure the extreme cold and exhaustion that ordinary people can''t bear, and most of his subordinates are like this.

    They walked along the trail, and the overall direction was again toward the north.

    The weather during this period is quite clear, and the stars in the night sky echo the Aurora appearing all the time. The light shines on the snowy field, and the whole world also appears very bright. So even in the extreme night, as long as there are no dark clouds, there will be no pure darkness, and even hunters are very adaptable to this low-brightness world.

    Compared to humans, those reindeer are more adapted to life under the extreme night. They are still in the gaps between the trees, using their thick mouths to poke away the snow and gnawing on the grass roots below. Around them, some Sami herders constantly monitor their deer, and also monitor every move around them, as the herd is attacked by Arctic wolves.

    The herdsmen are all hikers. They wear thick deerskin coats and hold wooden poles at all times. The ends of which are hard and sharp spearheads made of polished antlers.

    looks like a warrior of the Stone Age. They could not imagine that, thousands of kilometers away to the south, the heavy cavalry of Eastern Rome is fully armored.

    After walking for the entire day, Otto and his party walked a long, long way under Aurora''s glow.

    The search line is about ten kilometers long, and every unit that composes it has eyes widened.

    People are not a race with good night vision ability, but fortunately, it is always enough under normal circumstances.

    Ordinary people of the Ross tribe have no chance and do not plan to touch any books, especially the men of the tribe. Apart from resting in the long house, they prefer to stay outdoors on weekdays. Everyone''s eyesight is excellent, even if the light is bad at night, they can still find abnormal changes in the distant woods.

    They are especially alert to the strange bright spots on the snowy field.

    "As expected, there are wolves!"

    Otto saw some green bright spots in the distance. He knew very well that they were the fluorescence reflected by the wolf''s eyes. Thinking of the possibility of fighting a wolf, he couldn''t help holding his sword.

    People who walked have noticed the existence of wolves, and everyone maintained their basic vigilance. After all, everyone put on their own chain mail under the leather jacket, with a saber or axe on their waist, and their backs on their backs. With a round shield.

    The only thing that everyone didn¡¯t wear was a metal helmet that took care of it. That thing was too cold!

    Perhaps wolves are smart. They watched from a distance in twos and threes, and did not disturb the stranger''s progress. They seemed to have sensed the danger.

    The wolf has left after all. It stands to reason that if the wolf can be hunted, the wolf skin is also a good protection against the cold, and the wolf head can be used as a symbol of personal strength.

    After all, Otto¡¯s prey is not a wolf.

    When everyone was tired, people began to gather together and dig pits in the snow. Use various materials carried by dragging sledges to build shelters from the cold.

    Everyone is sure that they are moving in the right direction, because the footprints of the deer herd have not disappeared.

    Because it is in a hilly area ahead, a lot of footprints extend in that direction, and there are woods everywhere in that area.

    If there are deer breeders, they will definitely put their homes in the woods.

    After all, the wind and snow in this area are like knives, and anyone needs a barrier to cover the wind and snow.

    In Roseburg, the settlement is in a fjord, and the hills on both sides can largely offset the erosion of the north wind If the deer breeders are not fools, they must make their homes in the woods.

    Otto had a hunch. He felt that he would soon encounter those deer breeders. To be precise, he should have witnessed it from a distance.

    In the middle of the night, he gathered all the fifteen people around him, first encouraged everyone for the hardship of the trek over the past few days, and then painted a pie in time.

    Because Otto didn''t know if he could bump into the deer keeper in the next two days, nor did he know where the reporter went.

    A group of people gathered in a small forest first. Otto ordered everyone not to light a fire, and only allowed to eat cold dried meat.

    Such a harsh order will inevitably make people doubt, but his words make the doubters feel warm.

    "I have a strong hunch that we will definitely find a deer breeder tomorrow. So we have to take a good rest, and we will continue to hibernate at dawn. When night falls again, we will continue to act."

    There are still doubts. At this time, we are exhausted, and everyone is willing to bury the doubts in their hearts.

    I have to say, this time to explore the northeast direction is rewarding!

    In this unknown land, people did encounter some wolves. The presence of ferocious predators fully illustrates one thing-this is by no means a barren land in performance.

    As long as they silently mount the furry ferrets hung on the waist belt, hunters who have harvested this way, they can¡¯t wait to peel off the arctic wolves with emerald green eyes they encounter, and wait until spring. Sell ??it at a good price.

    This exploration is of great value. After you go back, you can tell the people that there are still a large number of wild beasts to be captured in the inland northeast, and they are the wealth of walking.

 Chapter 56ï¼š Found a deer breeder

    However, when the day broke, the situation changed.

    Otto and his party hid in a small forest. More than a dozen people chatted with each other about the past, and most of them were thinking about the future hunting.

    They are already in a relatively high position, actually on the **** of a hill.

    The pine forest gave them a certain amount of cover, but it did not completely cover their vision.

    Everyone can see far away with their eyes wide open, and their sharp eyes are observing even the slightest changes in the environment.

    Finally, a large group of squirming and unidentified objects appeared on the distant snowy field.

    Almost for an instant, the cheerful faces of the people who were still talking and laughing suddenly became stiff.

    People are lying on the snow one by one, facing the changes in the distance, at this moment Otto''s heart is only uncontrollable excitement.

    "Ah! Odin loves us. Brothers, my prayer has worked, we got the baby!"

    Otto¡¯s loyal friend Haro Zuosen couldn¡¯t help asking: "Chief, your prayer? When did you pray?"

    "It was last night, I made a wish to Aurora. It seems that the Valkyrie has helped me dress the story, and Odin has responded. You knock it, that''s the herd of deer."

    Although it is only a vague shadow, everyone can guess that it is definitely not a herd of deer.

    "Hey, maybe there will be a hundred deer. Chief, more than a dozen of us act immediately, what do you think? We can easily catch a few." Haro Zuosen suggested.

    "No! Don''t worry too much, because we don''t just come for a few deer. We want everything."

    "Huh? Are you still thinking about the possible deer breeders?"

    "Yes, don''t you want a fight?"

    Viking''s heart is sometimes so simple.

    Everyone is eager to fight, especially the so-called "under the witness of the Valkyrie", through the battle to show their heroism, and to prove their strength with hearty fighting.

    Of course, the Viking tribe doesn¡¯t really like to fight at night.

    Those who raise deer are not of their own clan.

    Judging from everyone''s simple ancient thoughts, except for the kinsmen and allies, the rest are potential enemies. For your own safety, you cannot easily show their favor. The easiest and most direct way is to rob it once before talking.

    Otto ordered everyone to lie down, and everyone quietly observed the movement in the distance.

    As expected, the speculation became a reality, and the deer breeders appeared.

    I saw a few tiny human figures driving away the deer, forcing them to leave the woods.

    "Do you really put your home in the woods in front of me? What a stupid decision. Maybe you can withstand the wolves, but we are more ferocious than the white bear." Otto said to himself, he His mind is already planning a rigorous plan.

    The longest winter is coming soon, which is the so-called polar night time, during which there is no existence in the daytime.

    According to previous management, he should have returned to Roseburg with his prey at this time, as did the others.

    Thousands of people will shrink in the fjord, even those who dig holes to catch the seals have also returned. When the sea ice melts, everything begins to recover.

    The Ross people are like this. Otto believes that the living conditions of the deer breeders will only get worse.

    Only Ross''s warriors dared to advance in the ice and snow, and the others could only survive the winter in a warm den.

    The deer breeders now obviously do grazing, and this vast area is their pasture. Otto continued thinking along this line of thought, and he could affirm that the deer keeper has settled down and will not leave for a short time.

    He observed for a long time, and when the short daylight was about to pass, he instructed his subordinates what to do.

    "Karozov, my friend."

    "Chief, what do you want?"

    "You are now rushing back to our advancing camp with your two brothers. You meet the rest of us at the camp. When they arrive one after another and the number reaches a hundred, you will bring everyone to me. Your speed will be certain. Hurry up! Understand?"

    "Ah! Is it going to fight?!" The excited Kharosov had to ask another question.

    Otto slapped him on the shoulder at the right time: "My brother, we will launch an attack. The victory belongs to us. But I am not a fool. I hope that all those who participate in the hunt can be in this distant place before Hanukkah. Enjoy a battle in the unknown. You know, this is what Odin hopes for."

    Harozov nodded deeply: "I understand! Including my son, I must involve him."

    "Okay, but I hope the children will avoid it for the time being, because we don''t know what those deer breeders are. I only hope that everyone who participates will win without any injuries."

    The deer-raising man has appeared, and all that is left is to wait for the team to gather, and finally complete the victory with absolute strength.

    The following time, Otto himself became an elderly observer.

    To be honest, he has experienced many battles with Danes or Gotland people in his life, as well as those few Novgorods who are unwilling to surrender.

    The Danes and their own combat power are evenly matched. If appropriate tactics are used, the Ross tribe always wins.

    Of course, this kind of victory is not so upright, Otto is better at using tricks, he is a very pragmatic person. He didn''t like two groups of people gathered in one place, and then the two armies confronted each other with a roar, and finally turned into a savage fight between the two groups.

    That kind of fight was unstructured, and both sides suffered heavy losses in the end.

    is so stupid! The Ross tribe cannot bear such casualties.

    Otto likes to hide his own people. When the enemy relaxes his vigilance, he makes a big attack. An unexpected attack can always achieve a major victory.

    The enemy called him shameless, and the tribal leaders of his allies were also questioning the shame of the ancestors of the Ross tribe and the shame of the Mind Subtribe Alliance.

    Otto can''t care about so many, as long as it is a victory, why care about so many strange etiquette?

    But against other ethnic groups, why not use sneak attack tactics?

    It was another whole day of observation. Otto was pleasantly surprised to find that the deer breeders were active on the snowy field far away in front of his hiding place, and the deer herd was temporarily grazing on the grass in this area.

    He also made a very accurate judgment. Not only is the home of the deer breeders in the distant woods, their population is definitely not large.

    To verify his guess, in fact, as long as it sneaks past in the dark, you can investigate carefully.

    Otto is fifty years old after all, if he is a stunned young man, he will really touch it.

    He strictly ordered his subordinates to observe carefully for the time being, and dare to go for investigation. If the deer raiser ran away if the deer-raiser ran away the blame would be borne by this person.

    As for the punishment, the result is simple and rude.

    The so-called "You let go of a large group of prey that should belong to the tribe, and now you have to apologize with death."

    No one dared to disobey the leader''s orders. Otto did have real power in the clan, and everyone was very supportive of the leader.

    A good hunter is always calm, just like a dragon-head warship floating on the surface of the sea, the oarsman throws the iron fish hook with hemp rope into the water, and the rest is quietly waiting for the fish to bite the hook and fishing. The person must have good patience.

    Otto also has good patience, and he has great courage.

    The ten-day hunting period as agreed upon will inevitably exceed. Now, who else thinks that he should go back home as soon as the time is up?

    ÅÞ!

    Those guys who are scattered hunting in the rear, each of them has a different harvest. More than a hundred people have caught more than ten wild reindeer, which is really not good.

    The deer skin was peeled off, and they gathered the crowd and roasted the venison, because the reserve of dried meat was emergency food and could not be enjoyed right away.

    The Ross tribe cherishes food very much. Except for the deer¡¯s intestines, they can¡¯t handle it in the wild. They basically ate the other intestines of the deer. Even if the fish smells bad, they must swallow it because they don¡¯t eat much in cold places. Things will freeze to death by themselves.

    In addition to deer skins, the most harvested are of course ferret skins, forest cat skins, squirrel skins, and even some fox skins, all of which are priceless.

    Some people feel that they have gained enough, so they return to the camp one after another. Because the leader has not yet returned, everyone dare not leave rashly. Also because the leader took the twenty bravest men who claimed to be looking for the huge herd of deer, they seemed to be able to succeed.

    The results are of course positive.

 Chapter 57ï¼š Ready to act

    Because the big camp is the warmest and safest, people basically return one after another late at night. Perhaps those who have not returned have frozen to death in the snow? People just worry about them and ignore them, because wealth is in danger!

    The messenger returned from skiing, and the three of them were so exhausted that they were almost directly paralyzed to the ground.

    When the shocked stayers carried them to the bonfire, filled their mouths with some clean water, and stuffed some fresh roasted venison, after they recovered their spirits, they formally reported the good news of the deer discovery. , And the command of the leader.

    The situation has completely changed, and the scattered hunting is over. All that is left is that all the staff are swarming to find the position of the leader and catch the deer in one swoop.

    Hundreds of sled boards are galloping on the snow, and the sleds dragging behind them are already piled up.

    The bag became heavy, but it did not dispel their enthusiasm for hunting.

    The desire for wealth is indeed the biggest driving force that drives people to work hard.

    Because the messenger claimed to have found the trail of a deer breeder, perhaps a battle in the ice and snow is inevitable.

    It¡¯s as if skiers are going to a banquet. The ultimate goal of such a large group of vicious hungry wolves is the poor deer breeders and their hundreds of reindeer.

    As Vikings, the Ross tribe never thinks that their actions are sinful.

    The deer breeders also did not notice the danger approaching, because they never felt that in their winter pasture location, they had to be alert to anything other than hungry wolves that would actively attack the weak bodies of the reindeer.

    A scrambled gallop took place, and even such a mighty army took two full days to connect with the long-awaited Otto.

    A large group of people hid in a small pine forest. They actually arrived late at night. After a short sleep, when the short day time entered halfway, Otto gathered everyone who had arrived.

    He made everyone show off his hunting results over the past few days, and he couldn''t help but cheer.

    He wandered in the crowd, playing with the furry white ferrets pinned to someone''s waist from time to time, and praised him even more: "It''s so wonderful, you have all gained in a few days. I see some people have gained a lot. Rich, I''m afraid I can sell a gold coin with these furs."

    The leader is joking, and some people really cluck.

    "Don''t laugh any more, now there is a huge opportunity in front of you. Come with me now!" He waved a big hand, drew everyone behind, and the dark crowd gathered to the edge of the woods.

    The world is still sunny, and the extreme clear air in Northern Europe makes visibility extremely good.

    Many people, they have only seen small deer herd grazing grass in twos and threes, when have they ever seen a herd of deer moving like a cloud.

    On the snowy ground, the unidentified objects made up of deer are too garish. Are they not walking treasures?

    Everyone is very happy, because the leader''s correct guidance gives everyone the opportunity to enjoy the huge herd. All that remains is to defeat the owner of the deer and become a new one by himself.

    A pair of expectant eyes looked at Otto. Everyone hoped for a good countermeasure and a wonderful plan to prevent a deer from escaping.

    Under Otto¡¯s guidance, people hid one after another. After counting the number of people, Otto determined that there were 150 people gathered here.

    How about fifty people? They didn''t lose contact, nor did they read it with the big brother, nor did they leave early.

    "What''s the matter? The number of people is much smaller?" Otto felt a little upset.

    Someone yelled at the right time: "There is a group of cowards hiding in our big camp. Chief, you don''t have to worry about them! It doesn''t matter if they don''t come, we will divide the treasure."

    Otto nodded, it''s a good idea.

    "Okay!" He yelled, "It''s still an old tradition. As a leader, I get half of it! Don''t question anything, because I have been guided by Odin. Only then can I successfully lead you to find deer breeders and giants. The herd of deer. Odin has given us enlightenment, including guidance on how to fight. Now, you listen to me unconditionally."

    "Yes!" Everyone completely agreed with the leader''s words without thinking about it.

    Otto¡¯s heart is also dark and cool. He has been observing for a long time, and from his own experience, he always feels that there are more than 200 deer in the herd, or more. After going through a battle that was sure to win, I reasonablely obtained dozens of domesticated reindeer, and then connected them with each other with ropes, and took them all home and sold them again. I made a lot of money again.

    That''s what he thought at first, but soon a thought flashed through his mind, and he wondered if he needed to change his routine.

    Because, relying on your own ability, don''t expect to bring too many deer back.

    Otto himself has no experience in raising deer, just sitting on fifty deer, how to take it back obediently.

    After all, it''s not just yourself, but all the subordinates. Everyone needs the help of a commissioner, so the deer must be required to live.

    But those deer breeders will never surrender obediently. They are likely to be as difficult to surrender as those Danes. As long as there is a fight, it will be the result of life and death.

    Is it necessary to eliminate all the deer breeders? !

    is the ancient legend I got from the priest Veria. When the ancestors occupied Fort Rose, Veria emphasized the word "expulsion". Of course the fight took place, and the battle axe dripped blood as a result, but the ancestors did not eliminate all the deer breeders.

    After some thinking, Otto finally changed his mind.

    When everyone has made basic preparations, for example, many people put on their own chain mail assaults, the buckler is also tied to their left arm, and the daggers, sabers, and battle axes on the waist are ready. Some people even endured the cold abruptly and put on cold helmets.

    All those who bring bows and arrows also buckle the bowstring to the tip of the bow (don¡¯t wind it if you don¡¯t use it).

    Such preparations made their image seem like a snow hunter, and it was almost a land battle with the Danes.

    They have already reported their combat effectiveness, and they also imagined that the deer breeders are extremely good warriors. Although everyone has family members, this does not affect their worries about future battles.

    It is a great honor to be able to fight in the night under Aurora''s glow, and if you die, I am afraid that the soul will ascend to Asgard on the spot.

    Of course, it is better not to die or be injured.

    Otto was very satisfied with the performance of his subordinates, and he gathered everyone together and solemnly explained his latest ideas.

    "Brothers, you are ready to fight, which is good. Now I have new ideas, we need as many deer breeders as possible to live."

    The whole body was in an uproar at this remark.

    It is strange that they are not in an uproar, because everyone¡¯s psychological preparation is to set the deer breeder as a "powerful enemy". Many people are ready to fight to death, but the leader wants everyone to catch alive?

    Many people questioned on the spot, especially his closest subordinates, the doubts were the strongest.

    "Ah! My brothers, we have to need some deer breeders to drive our prey back. Besides, those deer breeders are definitely not just men. Are you going to deal with women?"

    Everyone did not think of this, they had to think about the leader''s opinion.

    If the parade Valkyrie sees a woman attacked by a mortal on the ground, she will be despised by the Valkyrie no matter how brave it is.

    "If there are women and children there, we must let these people go. Attacking them will not be approved by God. I don''t think everyone will agree that such an attacker is a brave guy. Besides, don''t you want it? Some servants?"

    Servant? The leader''s words said to everyone''s heart. UU reading

    In the current era, population is productivity! So like the Danes and the Norwegians, they began to attack Britain and took a lot of people, just to gain more productivity in the icy and snowy homeland, in order to create more wealth. Of course, this enrichment of wealth basically comes from the enslavement and squeeze of foreign servants, and servants are basically a tool.

    Although the Rus tribe is on the fringe of Viking society, they also fully agree with this culture in essence, but it is difficult for them to obtain that kind of all-weather slaves through direct plunder, but they also get the surrender and surrender of the residents of Novgorod far away. Tribute.

    Actually, compared to plundering outsiders to be slaves, the Rus¡¯ behavior, like the feudal prince¡¯s approach to Novgorod to collect taxes, is more efficient and more civilized in a sense.

    But if there is a chance to get a servant, it¡¯s okay to give it a try.

    More than one hundred people quickly unified their opinions, and they just held a small meeting to reach a consensus.

    In other words, this operation is a special hunt, and the prey is not only the entire deer herd, but also all the deer breeders.

    The principle is very simple: except for the men who dare to resist, everyone else is let go, and then tied with a rope. As for the men who threw their weapons and knelt on the ground begging for mercy, this kind of person has lost the value of fighting a battle. This kind of person is a natural servant. Whether to kill or let it go depends on the situation at the time. Whatever you do.

    The opinions have been unified, and all that is left is to take action.

    How to hunt? The method is very simple. More than one hundred people split up, like a real hunting, surround the woods where the deer breeders and deer herds are hidden, comb them down and finally complete the encirclement.

    There is only one big principle, try to be alive.

 Chapter 58ï¼š Deer camp

    caught alive? Everyone still hopes for a hearty battle, otherwise it will be very boring.

    More than one hundred people were divided into two parts, and the number of each other was very even.

    Everyone¡¯s task is to form a wall of people from two directions, like two combs, to sort out the forest where the deer-raiser hides.

    When everyone had finished eating the jerky, when Aurora was the most dazzling, people started to act.

    Otto personally led a group of people, and his old buddy Harozov took another group, the two dark-squeezed groups, like sneaky wolves into the woods, and cautiously touched the target.

    They are professional hunters themselves. They are not stupid enough to sway on the snowy field brightly lit by the aurora and moonlight. They sneak up and start the deer to flee the deer with the deer.

    Boots made of animal skins stepped on the snow in the forest. The snow covered the sound very well, and the animal skins wrapped in everyone kept warm.

    Night hunting is a challenging thing in any era. Moreover, the hunting ground is already in the Arctic Circle. The cold of the Arctic forces the temperature to close to minus 20 degrees.

    The severe cold is not a serious challenge, because by contrast, Otto and others don''t even know what their "enemy" looks like and what their strength is.

    They are extremely confident. As long as they see the deer running around on the snowy field, they will fantasize about delicious barbecue and comfortable leather clothes.

    The battle axe and sword shone cold under the moonlight through the cracks of the pine forest.

    All the Ross warriors, they are all furry like a group of bears. At that time, there are basically life-saving chain mails under their clothes, which helps them overcome the fear of injury to a large extent.

    They shuttled through the woods, and it took the equivalent of two hours before they finally reached the forest where the target was hiding.

    If there are high-tech communication methods in this era, two teams can launch attacks at the same time.

    Want to be here, all the warriors who participated can only continue to pursue the tacit understanding and bravery of the same race.

    Otto finally called more than sixty people with him to one place. They squatted down in a snow nest in the wind, and their eyes were full of desire for victory.

    "Brothers, we are about to start the action. Remember my words, if you want to catch alive, whether it is a deer or a deer breeder, you must catch alive."

    Everyone nodded, but Otto still felt that his group of ruthless people, once they entered the battle, they would be like before, and would be happy to be bathed in blood.

    He simply issued a ruthless statement: "I still want to warn you that you must be caught alive. Otherwise, you will rebel against me, and the tribal council will expel such people."

    Otto is a man, he is largely equivalent to the real power monarch of the Ross tribe, and his words are military orders.

    Otto has accumulated a lot of personal prestige over the years. Similarly, Otto is also a smart and ruthless character in dealing with outsiders.

    At least when he was alive, only those who planned to leave the clan would deliberately oppose him.

    Otto''s action officially began, and Kharosov''s action was a little slower.

    is still the old routine, but each unit of the human wall is closer to each other, and the length of the human wall is also shortened a lot.

    genes were discovered more than a thousand years later. People at that time were surprised to find that only orangutans and humans had "war genes".

    The Ross tribe learns to fight in battle, and they have summed up some experience.

    For example, they understand the tactical significance of dispatching scouts.

    There are five people appointed as "Pathfinders".

    These five people are considered by Otto to be the best hunters. They can track beasts in the wasteland for several days based on their footprints, and finally hunt them down.

    This kind of person is very good at concealing their existence when tracking, such as not making a sound, but also making themselves appear very similar to the surrounding environment.

    A white head covering is probably the cheapest snow camouflage, but in the 9th century, it was not difficult to print linen cloth into pure white. The problem is that for the Rus tribe, linen cloth itself is not easy to get.

    The leather clothing of all the five scouts is very unique. It is the fur of a white bear. The white fluff gives them good protection and cover.

    The scout''s search is not a needle in a haystack, they and the crowd behind are determined to win.

    Because it was discovered that the deer and the herd were inevitable.

    They have found the goal...

    is not far away, even though there are a lot of trees, the shrewd scout has already noticed the bad traces of the woods.

    Many thick-mouthed trees have been cut down, and there are a lot of traces of tree trunks on the ground.

    Just further away, there are traces of human activity.

    The scout lay down on the ground subconsciously, his eyes widened and kept quiet, just to feel the subtle changes in the environment with his heart.

    They heard a lot of low voices, and there is no doubt that the voice came from a deer.

    With the in-depth observation of Jingxiaxin, the distant scenes become clearer and clearer.

    "Bihas, go back and tell the leader that the deer breeder has been found. They are not powerful people, we can act immediately." One person said eagerly.

    Someone hurried back to report the letter, and the other four were either clenching the handle of the axe or preparing a short spear.

    They quickly saw more details. It turned out that the deer-keepers made a fence after cutting down the trees. Obviously, it was the so-called deer pen.

    Although the image is very vague, they can still determine which houses are the deer-keepers.

    I am afraid that it is not a real house either. The experienced scout thinks it is more like a tent built with animal skins. This is similar to many buildings in Roseburg.

    After a while, excited Otto rushed over, his eyes widened and he listened to the report of his subordinates.

    "Very good, so you didn''t see anyone touching it?" Otto asked.

    "Yes, the leader, I think they are already asleep. The deer are whining and the deer are also sleeping. Should we act now?"

    "Of course! Hey, UU reading so that we can easily capture them all. Remember, we have to catch them alive. We also need deer breeders to drive the deer home."

    Otto is not out of mercy, but intentionally to save the life of the deer breeder. If he was really a kind-hearted person, he would not lead his subordinates to slash and kill him all the way, let alone be the leader.

    On the surface, he needs a deer breeder to drive the deer back.

    What happens when the deer breeder completes this task?

    Otto did not inform his subordinates of his deeper thoughts. He is also a greedy person, and wants to use the captured deer breeder as his servant.

    The attack officially began.

    More than 60 people took the lead in launching the action. Each of them had their left arm tied with a buckler, and their right hand was either a sharp sword, an axe, or a short spear.

    Otto had no time to wait for another group of his subordinates. He ordered the more than sixty people under his command to form an encirclement, and then slowly began to approach the settlement of the deer breeders.

    They moved forward quietly, and as the distance narrowed, the deer breeders also revealed their faces.

    Those people are really not powerful characters.

    "Damn, I thought it was a very strong person, why there are only a few tents? Are they the one who grazes the black-cloud-like deer? There are too few people."

    Otto saw clearly the tents that were obviously occupants, and also saw the huge deer pen surrounded by fences.

    A large number of reindeer were there. Some deer were awakened. They didn''t know what happened, they just watched a group of furry guys shaking in front of them.

    Because there was no special order from the leader in this operation, no one dared to take the lead in looting the spoils. Everyone was surrounding the animal hide tent.

    Specifically, all the deer breeders lived in the four small tents.

 Chapter 59ï¼š The victory of the barbarian

    If someone can look down on the earth from a high-altitude angle of view, they can undoubtedly see a very amazing scene.

    The fur tents of the four deer-keepers are surrounded by a large group of furry "monsters".

    Otto always thinks things are a little weird, how easily did he capture them? If this is the case, these deer breeders really lack vigilance, and such weak people are really only worthy of being servants of the strong.

    Without further words, Otto gripped the hilt of his iron-shaved sword "Destroyer" and ordered his subordinates to tear down all the tents.

    This was a short operation. All the tents were destroyed. The collapsed support wooden poles clearly overwhelmed the personnel inside, and a large number of people called out immediately.

    All the Ross people were surprised to confirm that what they heard was obviously many screams that must come from women.

    "Women? Are there many women here? Are all the deer breeders women?"

    Otto had such strange thoughts in his head, he rushed forward without saying a word, and began to rip the wooden poles and the animal skins that covered the wind with his bare hands.

    After a while, there is indeed a squirming human figure showing part of its body, specifically human legs. Even if it is wrapped in animal skins, it is undoubtedly a human leg.

    "Brothers, give it to me!"

    After giving the order, the two of them put the axe back to their waists, and they pulled the suppressed person out.

    They weren''t like rescuers. They took people out of the collapsed ruins properly, and they were dragged out alive. In the process, of course, the injured would add new injuries.

    Aurora borealis and moonlight spilled through the snow gaps in the pine forest and fell on the ground in the forest. Even with blurred vision, it was obvious that a woman was dragged out.

    This woman does not look young, her eyes wide open are full of fear.

    Isn¡¯t this the scariest fright?

    I slept well, waiting to be grazing by tomorrow''s limited daytime. I never thought that my home would be demolished by a group of madmen in the middle of the night.

    The woman was almost faint in horror. She subconsciously clutched her sweater-worn body, curled up and shivered. Of course, her trembling was not because of the cold, but because of fear.

    As long as she sees a group of guys holding weapons, her fear comes from instinct.

    After a while, all the people who were held down by the collapsed tent were dragged out.

    The composition of these people is really complicated. There are men and women, as well as the elderly and children.

    There are 20 people in total. With so many people living in four tents in the district, life is indeed crowded.

    In the whole process, the deer breeders are at the mercy of others?

    of course not.

    A man was dragged out, and he consciously began to resist. He picked up a wooden stick and rammed a buckler blocked by a Rose, then stood up and tried to escape.

    But the whole camp was surrounded by a group of madmen!

    Everyone knows that it is the command of the leader. In principle, it is indeed to catch alive. If the opponent resists and launches an attack against himself, then the maximum counterattack is necessary.

    The fugitive wanted to escape from the siege of the Rus, and the result was naturally blocked by the buckler.

    Next, the poor deer breeder was directly stabbed by a short spear, and then he curled up in the snow and wailed.

    Suffering such a fatal injury, the Ross people know very well that this person is completely finished. However, at the last moment of this guy''s life, he chose to escape. He was really a coward.

    Otto heard the sound of fighting and wailing, and he subconsciously felt that he was injured.

    If so, it would be the most tragic thing!

    He didn''t want to interrogate the women who were dragged out, and hurried to the place where the moaning sound came from.

    "what happened?!"

    "Boss, this man attacked us."

    "So you cut him off?"

    "Yes!" said without changing his face: "This is a coward running away. To execute such a man is nothing to be proud of."

    "Yes." Otto shook his head regretfully, "But this guy is a man, do we expect the female deer breeder to drive the deer back?"

    Until this time, no one thought it was a good idea to rush the escaper.

    However, the snow is already red and silver, and the fatally injured people are gradually losing their lives in pain.

    Otto took up his sword and prodded it directly, ending everything about the wounded.

    He mumbled expressionlessly: "Well, now I only have to count on those women? I really don''t know if a group of female deer breeders can bring the deer back."

    So, why does Otto say that? Because among all the prisoners who were dragged out, some of them were alive, some were dead, and a few were dying.

    It is reasonable to say that the deer-raising tents are not large, but their living space is too narrow. The wooden poles used as the ceiling are smashed down. It is not a small probability that the vulnerable will be killed.

    After simple statistics, three people were killed by the wooden poles of the house they built, five people were seriously injured, and the remaining ten people were pushed and kicked to one place.

    In addition to the escaped murderer, there are only 19 people in this deer-raiser settlement.

    It seems that there are only so many people in the target that everyone has worked so hard to track.

    Look at the surviving prisoners again. There is no adult man inside, only some children holding their mothers in the cold wind Seeing a group of barbarians who destroyed their homes shivering.

    Because the deer breeders, that is, the Sami people, they are indeed an ancient ethnic group that has nothing to do with the world.

    Maybe they are natural pacifists, but not far from their south, they are home to a group of fighting madmen who are keen on expansion and development.

    Living in front of a strong neighbor, eager to keep peace in an escape, is undoubtedly suicide.

    The living children hugged their mothers in pain, and the women themselves were at a loss, looking at the axe and sword of the attacker in panic.

    However, the deer breeders are not unarmed. As long as they are discovered by Otto and his party this time, they will end up like this-almost without resistance, they will all be defeated.

    It''s just that Otto carried out a very classic night attack. He just went back in a hurry. He planned to solve the problem quickly and then withdrew, so he didn''t plan to give the deer-raiser a chance to fight upright.

    Of course, the deer breeder is not another master of manipulating the long ship, so why bother doing a duel for honor?

    Soon, many daily necessities were unearthed from the collapsed tent.

    Especially those with bows imported from allies in the South, which have fallen over many hands, and found the bows of the deer breeders, as well as some very good arrows that have been made.

    The arrow clusters of ¡¡¡¡ Arrows are very shrewd, but the arrows are bad. I discovered that more than fifty arrows are actually bony arrows.

    In addition to bows and arrows, the so-called "killing weapon" of the deer breeders was also found.

    Look at what terrifying weapon this is!

    axe made of obsidian, spearhead of obsidian and antlers, sledgehammer made of hardwood.

    They have two axes, the shape of which is actually the Viking style!

    They actually have such an axe!

    smelled very surprised.

 Chapter 60ï¼š Haraford old axe

    Because of the "Classic Nordic Forest Axe" made by the Vikings, the end of its axe blade is deliberately extended to form a sharp spike, and the whole is also shaped like a hook.

    Yes, the axe is designed to hang on the belt more stably, so that the oarsman¡¯s axe will not fall out easily on the turbulent sea.

    Otto quickly saw these so-called valuable seizures, but the results were of course not satisfactory.

    "It''s really bad, I thought I could find some gold, but it was just some waste made of bones and stones."

    "Boss, at least we got five bows!" An archer can''t wait to introduce the value of bows to the leader now.

    Because although these bows are only made of ordinary oak, there are no real bow-making experts in Roseburg. Only the people who have bows have heard about some bow maintenance techniques. Some deer breeders who can''t be captured will make them. Man with bow.

    Otto didn¡¯t listen much, he ordered: ¡°Since the bow is very important, keep it all. As for the other bones and stones, throw them away. But these two axes?!¡±

    He squatted down and inspected the captured long-handled axe for himself, and he saw a few signs in Luen letters.

    These letters are transcribed in Roman letters, which is "".

    "Haraford, who is this? It should not be our blacksmith. No, is there anything going on here?!"

    Otto suddenly had an idea, he yelled in the crowd: "Who is called Haraford, or someone is called Harafordson."

    Because of the tribal tradition, there is no clear surname in the tribe. Some heads of the family are too lazy to give their sons a clear name, so they directly add a suffix to their own name and give them to their sons, meaning "son of XX".

    Otto yelled again several times, but he didn''t give much hope, because everything was just a possibility, and as a result, a young man approached Otto in strides.

    The young man said proudly: "Boss, I know Harafordson."

    "It''s you! I know you. You are the son of the blacksmith Clavason, Kawi."

    "Yes, it''s me, the great leader, thank you for remembering my name."

    "Haha, of course, my child." Ottohaha laughed and held his blood-stained sword: "The hilt of my sword was decorated by your father. Of course I know you. I can''t think of you. Not only did he grow up, but he didn''t continue to learn iron making in your father''s forge this winter. Instead, he became a brave hunter."

    "Hmm..." the young man explained shyly: "Because my father needs a new hand blower, he needs at least one deerskin. He didn''t want to buy it himself, so he ordered me to bring back at least one. skin."

    "Ah! That''s how it is. Do you recognize our words? Do you know who Harafordson is?"

    "Of course I know." The young man explained proudly: "My name is Kawei, my father is Caravason, my grandfather is Carava, and my grandfather''s father is Harafordson."

    "Is this true?!" Otto was taken aback, almost instantly he thought of another possibility, "In other words, your grandfather''s grandfather is called Haraford? I remember your family has always been a professional member of the tribe. Iron. Many of our axes come from yours. So..."

    Otto picked up the axe of the trophy and handed it to the young Kawei.

    "Look, this might come from your grandpa''s grandpa."

    Kawei looked at the inscription on the axe himself, and he couldn''t make a judgment. Because as a future professional blacksmith, he is also very willing to engrave his name on the axe in accordance with his own tradition. Because the iron axe is an important production tool for people, the ore is smelted into an axe, and each axe can make a small profit, so engraving the name of the producer has the meaning of a trademark and advertising.

    In fact, the concept of Western trademarks was first developed by a group of blacksmiths and beer hall owners in Europe.

    Otto didn''t expect the young man to answer immediately. He shook his head: "Anyway, there must be something weird. Because I learned from the sacrifice to Veria that we had contact with many deer breeders before entering our Roseburg. Maybe. , These axes were exchanged with us for deerskin and bear skins at that time."

    Thinking of this, Otto felt that the possibilities became very great.

    He turned around and checked the prisoners again, and he saw an elderly man, but it was a pity that the old woman was dying.

    This person was hit by a collapsed wooden pole. After all, the old man¡¯s bones were fragile. Although he could not see any special changes in a fur coat, he actually had many broken ribs and injured his lungs.

    If the medical technology after a thousand years can completely save the old man''s life, now she can only wait slowly for death.

    Otto thought of many people. He wanted to know something before the old woman died.

    First, he wiped the blade clean and inserted it back into the scabbard, then squatted in front of the old woman who might die at any time, taking the captured axe with his left hand.

    "Tell me, why do you have such axe?"

    Otto was asking questions in Gnostic language. He was worried that these guys didn''t understand his own words at all.

    As a result, my question was answered by the old woman.

    The old man faintly responded in a stammering Norse: "I...I know who you are. Rose...Ross You actually understand our language, soon. Your axe... ¡­"

    "You are... you are hateful wolves." The old woman didn''t answer Otto''s words at all. She was dying of Otto''s savagery with words.

    But before she died, she still revealed a lot of meaningful information through Gnostic abuse.

    "You robbed our home, killed our people, and robbed our deer. We fled far away thinking it was safe."

    "For so many years, you still attacked us, killed our people, and robbed our deer."

    "I have been escaping from you all my life, but I did not expect to be killed by you."

    "Damn Ruths, don¡¯t be happy about it. You robbed our homes and killed our people. After all... your homes will be destroyed, and your people will die... this is... this is The result of you beasts."

    The old woman just took one last breath and said something that Otto sounds particularly ear-piercing.

    She cursed before she died, so-called Roseburg will be sometime in the future.

    Otto felt very uncomfortable. He basically believed that this dead old man was probably the leader of these deer-raisers, and that this person had a connection with the Ross tribe.

    Otto didn¡¯t know the details of what happened decades ago. After all, the tribe attacked the fjord where the deer-keepers lived, and many deer-keepers left their property and fled.

    Maybe at that time, the dead woman was still a child, so the other captives were all descendants of this person.

    Otto not only looked up, but saw the dazzling northern lights in the sky through the gaps in the forest.

    A sense of desolation spontaneously arises, as if what the old woman said before she died, was also spoken to the cruising Valkyrie.

 Chapter 61ï¼š Hot potato

    Otto couldn¡¯t help being a little scared. Lenovo¡¯s entire operation first mobilized everyone to "fight with the deer breeders on a large scale and win victory under the witness of the Valkyrie". The result turned into a unilateral sneak attack. There were also a large group of women among the victims And children.

    This victory is indeed not commendable, and the leader who prefers deer people also issued a curse.

    The more I thought about it, the more Otto felt his back cold.

    Because the Valkyrie must have seen everything that happened, maybe because of her inability to win, she encountered Odin''s resentment, which eventually led to the destruction of Roseburg? !

    Correct! There is such a possibility!

    Otherwise, how could this dead deer breeder speak our language? !

    I am afraid that the Valkyrie is using her to warn me!

    As the leader, Otto suddenly became afraid to act rashly.

    For example, according to the previous management, when dealing with foreigners, the Russ, of course, searched for all the spoils, including the leather clothing worn by the dead, which is also a very important treasure.

    Forget it this time, all the dead are buried, and those who are alive must be exempted from death.

    Although the captives must be used as slaves, in Otto''s view, it should be. Considering that the Valkyrie has also issued some kind of warning, the life of the captive needs to be protected.

    Otto was afraid, worried that one day his Rus tribe would also be destroyed, and feared that his descendants would also die like these deer-raisers who were expelled.

    He ordered a large group of his enthusiastic subordinates who were preparing to separate the deer, as well as those who were planning to plot against the captured female deer breeder, and ordered them to temporarily give up all their delusions and concentrate in front of him.

    Otto has nothing to do, he must explain to them what he knows.

    Because of the beliefs of the tribe and allies, what everyone is most worried about is that they will never be recognized by Valhalla, and everyone''s hearts are greatly shocked.

    No one would doubt the leader''s words, because a series of actions by the leader made him different.

    To bury the dead of these deer-raisers, it is necessary to guarantee the life of each captive. Does this make any sense?

    Now they all have a huge meaning, because Otto interprets them as "the order of the Valkyrie".

    So that obvious coward was also regarded as a brave man who dared to resist, was carried to a snow nest and buried in snow.

    When everyone was struggling to dig snow, the other group of people that Harozov brought with them were late.

    When they saw the scene in front of them, they were both excited and incomprehensible.

    Harozov¡¯s people hurried over, and even his son Kanuf, whom he insisted to bring.

    "Boss, is it all over?"

    "It''s over." Otto said flatly.

    The atmosphere is extremely embarrassing!

    Harozov asked tentatively: "We have won, no one should be injured? What about the enemy?"

    "What a terrible result."

    "Did we...someone died?! What are you doing? Seems to be digging a grave? But the dead should be brought back."

    "It''s the corpse of a deer breeder, which is really bad."

    "Ah! Has any fool rebelled against your orders?"

    "No, it''s really hard to say." Taking this opportunity, Otto briefly told Kharosov what happened, and he has learned many amazing things.

    Even what happened decades ago, Harozov thought it was incredible: "Did we **** Roseburg from the deer breeder a long time ago? I thought we moved there freely."

    "My brother, what did our ancestors do? The priest''s wooden board wrote the story. Maybe you should study the words and understand the past there."

    "Ah! Forgive me, how significant is that?"

    "It is meaningful, learning makes people smart. It also allows me to know the details of these deer breeders. It''s really bad, maybe we shouldn''t stay here in the first place."

    Harozov already knew the dying curse of an old deer breeder. He didn''t think it had any meaning, and what it was that "the Valkyrie used it to warn."

    "Chief, don''t take it to heart if a dying person vents his anger, we have already won, and we have to take the deer back with the rest."

    "Okay! Let''s seize the time to divide the spoils. My brother, my status leader must give the Valkyrie an explanation. According to tradition, I have the right to take most of the distribution of the deer. Now I only need one third. I don''t want to be a greedy person. As for the distribution of all the captives, this matter must be handled by me."

    "You...I..." For a moment, Harozov felt that his leader was still a greedy person, after all, he saw many women among the captives.

    Doesn''t the leader want to be his own?

    Because in the tradition of all Viking tribes, a man has a wife with great family power, and many men can also be maids.

    When a man dies, the maid shall be buried for him. However, when the man''s first wife dies, a certain maid is likely to be promoted to the first wife.

    And even if it is a servant, the child she gave birth will be recognized by the family owner and the tribe, that is, they cannot inherit even one copper coin from the family owner like the descendants of the wife.

    Now Otto suddenly has a strong sense of mission The so-called bringing someone to destroy these deer-raising homes, there are really only three younger women alive, and seven boys of different ages. Girls, we must ensure the safety of these people and let them continue to survive in Roseburg.

    Everything is because the Valkyrie is eager to see a hearty battle, so that she can choose the right talents to be promoted to Valhalla after her death.

    It turned out to be just a group of reckless men attacking a group of old people and children.

    The northern lights in the sky suddenly became a bit violent, and Otto immediately announced to the people after the assembly that this was the displeasure of the Valkyrie.

    He also issued an order that no matter how the prisoners are distributed in the future, there must be a principle-to ensure their safety.

    So everyone support?

    Of course I support! And the situation has become very delicate. At first, everyone was very enthusiastic about having a servant in their home. As a result, these captives became hot potatoes.

    It seems that the captives are potential pets, and the improper care may cause the Valkyrie to retaliate afterwards. Who can stand this? !

    So someone stood up on the spot and announced that they were not willing to accept the distribution of the prisoners, but only willing to accept the distribution of the deer.

    As a result, more and more people came forward and made the same statement. This result was unexpected by Otto.

    "You... since you think so, you are still afraid! It seems that these people can only join us, because Roseburg is also the home of their ancestors. Brothers, maybe you haven''t noticed that you have been infected by the Valkyrie .So, as Odin¡¯s loyal servants, we have to accept the opinion of the Valkyrie. The arrangement of the captives is my job, so don¡¯t worry, if my arrangement makes the Valkyrie angry, then I will bear all the consequences! "

 Chapter 62ï¼š Rurik needs 1 servant

    In any case, the whole attack still achieved good results.

    Otto roughly counted the deer in those fences. During the entire attack, the deer pen suffered no damage, and all the deer were intact.

    These deer were awakened, and they watched the human killing silently, as if they had nothing to do with them.

    Deer are deer after all, but a group of animals in captivity, and now their fate is only to leave the hands of the Sami and become the treasure of the Ross people.

    But against a herd of three hundred deer, can the Ross people take good care of them?

    Of course not.

    According to the rules set by the leader before the action, all human beings conscientiously launch the attack first. Those deer must be the final trophy. Only when the battle is over, the leader personally distributes it.

    No one will worry that they will not get any benefits. As usual, the leader acts as the "distributor" and will distribute the treasure fairly according to the ancient rules of the tribe.

    The terrible attack had just ended, and everyone was immediately tempted by all the spoils.

    Especially those deer breeders whose homes have been destroyed, those women and children who are still alive, they don''t know how this group of barbarians will treat themselves.

    I am afraid it will be very miserable!

    Otto does not intend to disadvantage a group of women and children, because it is not in line with tradition. A true warrior will not attack women and children on the battlefield. If there is such a bad behavior, once discovered by the Valkyrie, his soul after death cannot go to Valhalla.

    But these women and children will become slaves of the tribe according to tradition, specifically, slaves of Otto himself.

    Otto first ordered some of his most trusted subordinates, especially the Haro Zossen: "You sent someone to drive all the deer out. You must carefully count how many deer you have, and distribute them through me."

    "Chief, maybe you should manage this matter yourself. You put this responsibility on my shoulders, I am very worried."

    "What are you worried about? My brother?! Don''t worry, I can trust you. As for me... I still have something to solve."

    Therefore, Otto is only willing to guard his elderly wife for the rest of his life at an age.

    The traditional upper tribe does not have a concept similar to "concubine", but a leader can legally own multiple maids.

    People of the ¡¡¡¡ tribe generally know that in the wealthy allied tribes of the south, many powerful men not only have beautiful wives, but also many servants. As long as the male master is willing, those servants must unconditionally give birth to more heirs to the male master.

    In everyone''s opinion, this is the best way to make your family "prosperous". Unfortunately, the position of the Ross tribe is too far north, and there are not many women in its tribe, let alone the possibility of a maid.

    The marriage between ¡¡¡¡ and Novgorod has just begun, at least this measure has begun to alleviate the marriage conflicts within the tribe.

    So of course many people took aim at these female deer breeders, even if they are not young, those middle-aged widows do not mind that many.

    Otto guessed that someone had such an idea, this time he was going to be selfish.

    Because he is the leader of the tribe!

    Otto walked into the condensed prisoners, and he knelt down to observe who they were.

    The result is obvious, there are middle-aged women and a group of children.

    He asked about these people in Gnostic language. Not only did they not understand them at all, they also murmured a lot of puzzling language.

    Otto wanted more information, because the old woman was seriously injured and died, and these people lacked value before they learned Gnostic.

    Otto could only shook his head helplessly.

    At least they are all living people, if they are their own servants, it is really appropriate.

    Otto can''t think of many things!

    "I am also a leader, and in the end I live in a shabby wooden house. There are no real servants under my hands, only some women of the same race occasionally come to my house to help. Compared with the leaders of those allies in the south, can I compare? At the end of my life, I will still be shabby?! No! I can¡¯t do this! If my destiny is to let me live like this, I can only confess my fate, but my son, he is the one who will be the next leader, and Rurik will be a prophecy. The greatest leader like that, he can''t even have a servant!"

    accidentally lost two sons when he was young, and only had his last son when he was over half a hundred years old.

    Otto is very savage to his enemies, and he loves his son deeply.

    After a long hunting trip, he felt that his body was old and weak. If it were not the strong physique that he had cultivated when he was young, he would not persist until now. After all, I am old, and my life will come to an end.

    Regardless of whether one''s destiny is to go to the Valhalla Temple or enter the underworld, his own property must be inherited by his son until then.

    These properties include the "Destroyer" sword, which he cuts iron like mud, all the silver coins and a few gold coins buried in wooden boxes in shallow soil, and even a batch of animal skins, pots and pans. I have to give my son more property, such as some servants.

    Do not! Maybe servants should start training now.

    Otto has planned to take all the captives as his own. He intends to order the group of deer breeders to continue to raise deer. Of course, all the results of raising deer belong to his family. Including all deer breeders, their destiny is also at their disposal.

    Ottoben had stood up, thinking of this he squatted down again.

    He muttered: "You have to choose a suitable servant for Rurik, someone who takes care of him full-time. Well...it must be a woman."

    Otto began to examine the prisoners, especially the children. His big rough hands peeled off the child''s fur hat and focused on looking for the girl in it.

    To his surprise, the seven captive children were all girls.

    "I thought there would be boys, what''s going on?!"

    There are hundreds of children in Roseburg, and there are not many girls among them. The reason for this is the tradition of the Vikings!

    After all, nearly half of the people in Roseburg are foreigners who live here. Although they make their homes here, they are essentially allies of Roseburg. The daughters of these people often get engaged to boys from other families when they reach the age of twelve. Naturally, whoever has more chips in this kind of marriage will marry the girl.

    The families of the Ross tribe are generally poorer, so there are fewer girls from allied tribes who have married in.

    Intermarriage within the tribe is also difficult to be accepted by everyone. As a result, more tribal girls marry outside, so that the girls¡¯ parents can get more paid.

    Otto is the leader of the tribe. He is called a rare wise man by the elderly priest Veria. He is wise to have a long-term view of many things.

    He knows the importance of boys'' fighting skills, because that is the fundamental power to maintain the power of the Ross tribe. He is also concerned about the marriage status of tribal men and even the status of tribal women. UU reading

    Only more girls will have more mothers, and the new generation of boys in the tribe will become more and more talented, eventually making the tribe¡¯s fighting power higher and higher.

    The deer-raiser girls captured this time are all foreigners. It is really appropriate that they become the wives of some tribal boys when they grow up.

    Maybe some people look down on these foreigners, or some people are willing to accept such people as wives.

    However, Otto never planned to let his son Rylik, and ten years later, he married a deer-raiser girl who would be at most a servant.

    He grabbed the girl''s face and chose the girl who was the most pleasing to the eye, because the girl''s braids were very interesting.

    His deep eyes stared at a pair of sharp eyes, scared the girl was overwhelmed, the whole person was just trembling.

    "It''s you." Otto muttered satisfied, "Whether you understand me or not. From now on you will be my son''s servant. You must take care of him, otherwise I will throw you into the sea."

    After hearing these words, the girl burst into tears on the spot. Of course she did not understand the meaning of the stubborn savage in front of her. In short, the savage had a face like a wolf. She could easily estimate her own destiny, but she was afraid that it was like being attacked by a pack of wolves. The deer died tragically on the snowy field!

    Look at these barbarians again, they are already robbing their own deer herd, one by one yelling happily and unable to understand.

    At this time, the girl is still worried about the terrible end of her tragic fate.

    She doesn''t know yet, she will soon return to the place where her ancestors settled a hundred years ago. After that, her destiny will depend on another boy who is much younger than her.

    That little boy, he is not, nor does he intend to become a new barbarian.

 Chapter 63ï¼š Choose to die

    Every warrior who participated in the final action should get the spoils, but because of their own luck, only half of the warriors participated in the attack on the deer breeders.

    The greedy nature makes the successful half yearn for the maximization of benefits. Otto noticed this situation and he must think of a proper distribution model.

    He persuaded the doubters in the team and comforted the other half who had missed the action following Harrodsson.

    The so-called reasonable allocation method, those who participate in the action get three deer, and those who miss the opportunity get two.

    In any case, the dozens of "lost" people did not participate in the final action, but they did give up their free hunting time and followed the leader to participate in a new expedition to track the deer breeders. This trip did not Credit also has hard work.

    According to this distribution, there are no more complaints among everyone.

    All reindeer are tamed, they are not afraid of humans in nature, so many of the Rus tribe warriors easily wrapped the deer''s neck with twine to tame them. As for the captured deer breeders, the men and wounded among them have all died, and the living women and children were directly **** with their hands.

    They are also like those reindeer, escorted by the victorious Ross people, leaving their destroyed home.

    Because Otto really didn''t know the language of the captives, he was actually prepared. If a captive didn''t cooperate, there was nothing to say, and he would just untie the twine in his hand and banish him.

    In such a cold day, without any supplies, a lonely person will soon be frozen to death.

    All the captives are smart. Although they are "tamed" like a herd of deer, at least the barbarians have no intention of hurting their lives. They can only temporarily obey the barbarians'' orders and let them drag them.

    The wind and snow are no longer cold, and the trembling northern lights seem to sing hymns.

    Ros¡¯s warriors returned with their trophies back to the forest where a large number of sleds had been set aside.

    They found their sledges and snowboards one after another, and immediately began their return journey.

    According to common sense, they should rest for a while before going on their way. Those who are eager to return home are more willing to act immediately. Otto''s mood is exactly the same. Counting days he has left Roseburg for too long. This year''s northward hunting is seriously overdue, if not. Go back as soon as possible, God knows what will happen in Roseburg.

    Faced with the temptation to go home, everyone thought of the fastest way to act.

    Many people tied the deer with a rope, and the other end of the rope was tied to a sled. The owner of the deer sits on a sleigh, takes care of their bags and other hunts on the trip, and beats the deer with a small wooden stick to drive them forward.

    Not to mention, most deer are obedient.

    However, the situation of the captured deer breeders is getting worse and worse.

    Otto, as the leader, had assigned deer to his subordinates, and he still had a hundred deer in his turn. He has never had a precedent for obtaining so many prey in one go, so he has no ability to take care of the deer.

    Originally, he wanted to use the captured deer breeders, but the result was really terrible.

    The female deer breeders who lost their husbands and elders have been immersed in the nightmare, recalling the faces of their dead relatives. They think of the tragic experience they will face in the future, and they all have the desire to die.

    Not bad! Some prisoners just want to take their children to commit suicide, because in some people''s eyes, future life is suffering except humiliation.

    The journey home is a long expedition. If a person is not kept warm enough, the wind, snow and low temperature can easily kill people.

    Even the Ross tribe and deer breeders, who have lived in the cold world for a long time, lost the protection of animal fur and died in just tens of minutes.

    Maybe dying in your sleep is a kind of happiness...

    The journey lasted for a long time. When the short sunshine ended, Otto and his group had returned to the so-called forward base.

    They stayed here overnight. Otto, who was hopeful for the future, killed a few deer and rewarded his men with barbecue.

    Of course, he would not ignore those deer breeders, some roasted venison was also given to them.

    herd of deer! It''s all our deer! These savages...

    Ottoben thought that the deer breeders would also be forced to eat these barbecues due to hunger. As a result, the adults chose to go on a hunger strike. Only the children were eating the meat, and this heralded the beginning of the tragedy.

    Otto was a little irritated. He held the attitude of "you love to eat or not", and continued to eat deer legs sprinkled with salt in his hands.

    Is it not a pleasant experience to shield the cold wind from the woods, light a bonfire in the snowy area under the woods, and watch the fragrant barbecue around the fire?

    Otto thinks so, but it is a painful spiritual torment for the deer breeder.

    On the first camping night, the Ross people arranged for some people to watch the night according to the previous management.

    Sentinels are not enemies who are defending against sneak attacks. They are guarding against the deer captured by wolves sneak attacks.

    All the deer were well tied up. They knelt on the ground to rest, or opened their eyes and continued to use their thick lips on the snowy ground, gnawing on the grass roots under the forest. They seem to have no idea about the death of some of their companions, or even their own future fate.

    They are some domestic animals after all.

    People are people after all! Anyone has their own emotions, even slaves. If you feel that you have lost even the opportunity to survive, you will end up with humiliation, and the slave will either rise up to resist or end up on his own.

    Otto thought he had given the prisoners a warm shack, and the team had to continue on their way until the next day.

    When a new day arrives and the bonfire is almost burned out and white carbon is left, people wake up one after another and begin to prepare their own way home for the new day.

    "Ah! These deer are all awake, are still eating grass?!"

    Otto shook his head, removed the whole deerskin wrapped around him, and naturally checked the condition of the prisoners.

    As a result, the three women I saw were already pale. Although their hands and feet were tied up, they still tried every means to twist their belts so that the cold wind could flow into their bodies.

    What kind of perseverance is this! They chose to commit suicide!

    "Ah! What''s going on? They''re all dead!"

    Otto let out an amazing roar, which attracted many people to gather. Especially his old friend Harrodsson, who thought the leader was hurt.

    "What''s the matter?! Chief?!"

    "Look at these prisoners." Otto pointed casually.

    Haro Zuosen immediately squatted down and subconsciously stroked the captive''s face with his hand.

    "That''s bad! Like ice and snow, they are all dead! Chief, did you execute them?"

    "Bah! You can see that they were frozen to death. It''s really bad, I still expect these people to go back and raise deer for me, but they all died!" Otto stomped his feet with anger, "These deer breeders, they only The axe made of stone rebelled against us. I didn''t think they were like this."

    "Maybe give them a chance to be upright and give them our shield and sword. Deer breeders can be as brave as our enemy Danes. The chief, even their women are brave. These women seem to follow their husbands. Gone."

    Because suicide also requires courage, Otto and Haro Zuosen can''t help expressing emotion to these brave men after clarifying the situation.

    "Hello, Zosen, you can see if there is still alive in it."

    "Ok!"

 Chapter 64ï¼š The last deer breeder

    The resistance of adults is indeed stronger than that of children, but Otto obviously still overestimates the situation of raising deer people.

    He saves others by himself, naively thinking that the children of the deer-raiser can be as tough as the children of the Ross tribe. As a result, after some inspection by Haroldoson, there are already three children who are completely as hard as ice.

    The remaining four children, they are obviously a little older. Although the situation is not very good, their bodies are still chilly, and they still have a pulse if they are crooked.

    "There are four more alive." Harrodsson sighed.

    "Well, I thought they were all dead."

    "Chief, although the children are still alive, I think their situation is one step away from death. These prisoners are afraid that they will die these days. They are destined to be taken away by the Valkyrie."

    "Maybe that''s it." Otto shook his head. He valued the looted deer more than caring about these captives. "The deer breeders are dead. Who among us is better at raising deer than these?"

    Harrodsson reluctantly said: "Oh, maybe raising deer is not difficult, we just need to drive them to the hillside to graze the grass. Didn''t you also say that our Roseburg was a pasture for deer people a long time ago."

    "I''m afraid to bring the deer back. They quickly turn into barbecue and enter the stomach. I can''t expect my wife to raise deer. It seems that I still need some professional deer breeders. If I fail, I will take the deer. Eat it all."

    "Then try to save the remaining prisoners." Haro Zossen squeezed his chin and muttered. "It is estimated that the chances of the four of them returning to Roseburg alive are very slim. We should try our best. Although they are still children, they are at least better than us. Know how to raise deer."

    "Alright. Now, I have to take care of these people."

    Otto is very happy. The future servant he chose for his son Rylik, this girl did not get frozen to death by chance.

    He already remembered the girl''s immature appearance, and even the rather complicated braids she had tied up.

    "Harrodsson, take care of the other three children, and try not to let them freeze to death and starve to death. As for this one, I will take care of her myself."

    Hearing this, the elderly Harrodsson was taken aback: "Boss, wouldn''t you be... Niya... Maybe you should follow his consent."

    "Oh? What do you think I want? Hey! How is this possible, I just want her to be my son''s servant, nothing more."

    "Give Rurik a servant? Then is this girl a bit older?"

    "It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s okay to be a little older, and it¡¯s not a problem to not understand our language for the time being. Because Niya and I are already old, we may not be able to accompany Lirik for more years. Poor Lirik, at least I want Leave him a sister to take care of him."

    Haro Zuosen nodded: "If so, this girl is really lucky."

    "But I still don''t understand the intention of the Valkyrie. If the fate of the captives is death, we are powerless. I only hope that my long-cherished wish can be fulfilled."

    Otto did not actually notice that the reason why many children were frozen to death was that the clothes were too thin.

    In order to allow his son''s servant to insist on returning to Roseburg, he began to pay attention to the girl''s warmth and more concerned about her mental condition.

    When a piece of animal skin was draped over her, the girl''s condition gradually improved. When his spirit recovered slightly, Otto immediately handed him a piece of dried bacon.

    "You chew slowly, try not to starve to death."

    Hunger is hard to resist. The girl who had been dying has just recovered, she can''t wait to eat bacon.

    The saltiness stimulated her instinct to eat. Perhaps she had eaten more salt for this meal than she had eaten in a year.

    Otto was still afraid that she would struggle to escape, and when she finished eating the meat and wrapped in fur, he continued to tie her hands and feet, and hugged her to the sled.

    Regardless of the unintelligible language of the girl, he firmly fixed it on the sledge, and the whole person was like a cargo. For the rest of the time, she watched the group of barbarians quietly toward the south. Keep going.

    She didn''t know where she came from, and she didn''t notice the situation of her family.

    However, the actual situation is very tragic!

    Harrodsson did not take good care of the other three people. He argued that "God took their lives." The real situation is that Harrodsson did not pay attention to the warmth of the prisoners and was helpless with the high fever.

    On the fourth night of the return journey, the three children he took care of all turned into cold "stones" in the cold wind and were abandoned in the snow.

    It turned out to be like this, Otto did not blame his old friend.

    Because the team had already arrived at the camp with a large number of deer, they had already started the fastest return journey according to the road signs set when they came.

    Those who stayed in the big camp waited for many days, and saw that the leader returned with the deer triumphantly, and regretted that they did not follow.

    Of course Otto did not blame these people.

    Once upon a time, everyone has said that the location of Roseburg is close to the edge of the human world. If you continue to go further north, you will fall into the dark world under the world tree.

    The fear of the unknown world restrains the desire for exploration of many so-called fainthearted, and Otto¡¯s triumph is a reward for the brave.

    Otto is even somewhat fortunate now. If everyone is involved, it is obviously impossible for him to have a hundred deer.

    Deer, there are still too many.

    Along the way, he had to focus on taking care of a deer-raising girl. He soon developed a strange feeling. As he got closer and closer to Roseburg, this feeling became stronger.

    In principle, this is a gift for the son, as his servant, but the girl essentially wants to be a member of her own family.

    Because Otto is not stupid enough to use servants as "talking tools", this girl still has a lot of work before her son grows up.

    I have to do all kinds of handyman in my long house, I have to help my wife Niya as a tailor, I have to take care of my son''s daily life, and I have to take on the responsibility of a deer breeder-raising deer.

    With so much labor, the host family naturally has to ensure her safety in order to obtain more labor value.

    This is like in the Eastern world, a family would treat cattle or a donkey as a family member But the servants are human after all, Otto can feel the girl''s meekness in a few days Like a lamb, now he is simply no longer restrained by ropes.

    In such a field, a wise man will understand that running away can only mean freezing to death.

    Otto is not all because of this tangible reason to relieve her restraint, because among all the prisoners, only this one has survived to the present.

    The reindeer was pulling the sled, and the team''s journey was significantly faster. It''s also because everyone is just trying to drive. Every day except for sleep, they basically ride the sled to drive the deer forward, and even some frail deer are directly exhausted to death.

    Otto didn''t even know the name of the deer-raising girl, but he was very sure that it was the Valkyrie who forgave the girl''s life.

    plus those dead, a total of nineteen deer breeders will survive. Why is she the only one who lives? !

    An amazing thought suddenly came to Otto''s mind.

    "Yes! I have chosen this person as my son''s servant. When I made a decision, the Valkyrie had already seen everything in the sky!"

    Otto even gave birth to more interesting associations. The so-called great **** Odin is surrounded by a group of Valkyries as servants, so as the "Blessing of Odin" Rurik, he should have some servants around him.

    So if you don''t do well and cause this girl to die on the journey, it will inevitably bring disaster to yourself and even Roseburg.

    Otto is such a person, especially when he sees the wooden planks treasured by the priest, the whole person''s thinking is also the same as that of the priest. He fears Odin more than ordinary Ross people, and has never questioned whether Odin is real.

    Now he has made up his mind that he must bring back the last deer breeder and as many deer as possible.

 Chapter 65ï¼š Actively seek

    The bravest man went out hunting but has not returned. Rumors abound in Roseburg.

    Some people come up with ancient legends to express their most pessimistic speculations.

    "Maybe Otto and those people fell under the world tree..."

    This is not a purely pessimistic conjecture, because if the leader Otto leaves this world, who can be his successor? For this reason, the tribe had to compete for the leader again.

    Even if the residents of Roseburg are from the same ancestors, the core personnel have multiplied into a behemoth of four thousand people.

    According to the standards of this time and space, such a relatively united organization can burst out a very powerful force.

    Because even a Frankish Duke, it is extremely difficult to gather a fighting force with as many as two thousand people.

    Otto has been the leader for too long. His actions are indeed qualified, but he is old after all.

    The young Rurik was called "Odin''s Blessing", and he also showed many amazing behaviors. After all, he was just a child.

    Many people simply believe that Rurik will naturally become the leader when he grows up, because that is what Odin is eager to see.

    But the insightful people of the tribe don''t think that if the leader Otto died outside, what kind of contribution a seven-year-old child can make to the management of a tribe.

    There is a window period here. To ensure the stability of the tribe, the tribe must elect a new leader.

    The time is approaching Hanukkah. Those people have not yet returned. The restless mood within Roseburg really made this winter unusual.

    The young Rurik is also very worried. He is eager to show his fists. If he loses the asylum of his father in his childhood, all dreams are empty talk.

    Since ancient times, in many countries, the powerful ministers did not intend to transfer power to the young masters.

    What''s more, the Ross tribe still pursues the older clan commune. There is no real blood relationship here, and the leader should be the "strongest".

    Inside the warm priest''s house, Rurik''s heart became more impetuous.

    Although he has memorized the contents of those wooden boards, in order to deepen his memory and relieve boredom, he would like to read more.

    But now, he is more and more worried about Otto.

    "Grandma, I heard some rumors, they said my father would die outside?"

    Villa¡¯s heart is equally complicated: "I also heard those rumors. Boy, can you easily believe it?"

    "No! I don''t believe it. They are the strongest who went out. Maybe they got too many prey this time and it is impossible to return quickly."

    "It''s best for you to think this way. Alas... I''m really worried these days. If some good deeds are allowed to mess around, the whole Roseburg will become panic. Those allied merchants who live with us, I''m afraid They will be evacuated on a large scale next spring."

    "What can I do then?! I''m actually very worried..." Rurik thought for a while, "It should be someone who is eyeing the position of the leader."

    Villa was shocked, she couldn''t think of this child.

    She can only pretend to caress the child''s forehead calmly: "Don''t think things badly, I think of a good way."

    "any solution?"

    "It seems that I need to come out to organize some people in person. Maybe your father and others are already on the way back, we can''t keep waiting foolishly, we should send someone to respond."

    Villa not only has such thoughts, but also consciously has an obligation to calm the turmoil in Roseburg, especially the merchants who are staying stable.

    The time has come to December 17th in the Julian calendar, and Otto and his party have gone too long.

    Because there are no clocks, people use sunrise and sunset to determine the beginning and end of the day.

    Only some people with astronomical knowledge can judge the time quite accurately by the position of certain stars in the sky and the position of the moon.

    The sun has set, and it feels like the day is passing by.

    The oil lamp in the long house of the priest was brightly lit, and Veria personally came forward, and she rushed fifty warriors to this house.

    The people who come are all middle-aged and powerful young forces of the tribe, and they have also participated in many voyages to Sorgon.

    These people are brave and must be Otto''s **** supporters.

    Long looking forward to studying in the chief priest''s house, Rurik easily saw a familiar figure, his cousin Arik.

    He told me that the child was just sitting on the animal skins, obediently listening to Veria giving orders to them.

    Correct! Just give orders!

    Villa is indeed the most appealing woman of the Ross tribe. She spoke to this group of brave and combative people in an old voice. They all stood honestly, without any whispering.

    "I heard some rumors that the leader and others have been frozen to death. This is a fool''s lie! Don''t believe it!"

    With this, Rurik saw the trembling in the eyes of many people. Obviously, many people not only know those words, so they also have strong doubts in their hearts.

    "I called you here today to announce Odin''s order to you. Just last night, in my sleep, my soul was brought to Asgard by the Valkyrie, and I stood at the thick stone gate of Valhalla. In addition, Odin told me that the brave people of the Ross people were on their way. They were delayed because of their excessive treasures. So Odin issued an order and asked us to organize some warriors to explore the north and find those people. To help them bring back a lot of treasures."

    Sitting obediently, Rurik knew that these were Veria''s own words. She relied on the Odin''s beliefs of the tribe and said all her own opinions. UU reading

    This operation can be called a smart move, and the people who have been called are already eager to try it.

    In the long room of the priest, many people have already issued a statement for the first time, so-called after a short period of preparation, when tomorrow dawns, they will set off on their own north.

    Villa got very satisfied results, but she was not happy at all.

    She is betting on her own reputation, but this bet is very worthwhile. Because if Otto really died on the plane, the alliance between the two would disappear.

    An old man in his seventies, his life is coming to an end soon. Maybe Otto really died outside, which also heralded his end.

    There is no Odinto dream at all, everything is Veria¡¯s speculation. She guessed that there were only two situations that the most, first, Otto and his party got lost, and second, they did gain a lot.

    As for hundreds of people were frozen to death by ice and snow, although there is such a possibility, think about it carefully, if the snow and wind were really terrible, Fort Rose would have been destroyed long ago.

    Passive waiting makes people more and more anxious to wait. Actively looking for it can dispel this anxiety.

    The people who were summoned left the priest¡¯s long house. In a very short time, the news that the priest Veria had been guided by God in his dream also spread throughout Roseburg.

    The deliberate release of the conspirator''s remarks suddenly lost the market, and all the young warriors who began to fantasize that they had the opportunity to compete for the leadership position also dispelled their thoughts.

    The vast number of residents all began to imagine how many treasures the leader brought back, and whether the husband who followed the leader had also gained a lot.

    There are also those who have not gone. They are also imagining that even if they did not go, according to the tradition of the tribe, how much reward the leader would give to themselves.

    Maybe a lot of deer were caught? Even getting a deer leg can make Hanukkah this year very interesting.

 Chapter 66ï¼š Reduced Deer

    At the beginning, Veria felt that it was enough to organize fifty Otto supporters. He never thought that as many as five hundred people were preparing to go north that night.

    I stayed in my house during the long winter, and the feeling of boredom became more and more irritating.

    went out to greet the leader''s return, and this trip may have any unexpected gains outdoors.

    Some brave people are preparing, and some women have also spontaneously acted because their husbands have not returned with the leader Otto.

    The news of being priests reached these women''s ears, and they firmly believed that their husbands were pacing hard in the snowy field with a lot of harvest, because there were too many prey, even a strong man could not easily carry them.

    Wife¡¯s anxiety was wiped out, replaced by joy in the prospect of a bumper harvest.

    Nearly two hundred women, and some even took their children, one by one, dressed like bears, began to prepare sleds for pulling goods overnight. The sledge is loaded with a large amount of dry food, even animal hide tents for outdoor camping, wood logging and axe for killing wild animals.

    In the end, nearly a thousand people were organized, including men, women, and many children.

    Even Rurik himself was drawn into this mighty army by his mother Niya.

    More people saw that even the leader Otto¡¯s wife and the highly anticipated Rurik had acted. The northbound search can no longer be called a search.

    is the warmest expression Roseburg made to the triumphant people.

    When the first ray of sunlight in the morning shattered **** the pale earth, the sense of holiness penetrated people''s hearts.

    Everyone who had eaten started to act together, and the mighty team spontaneously constructed a broad search line to make it easier to find the returning people.

    Lurik also sat on the sled, dressed like a bear.

    Of course, he is completely different from the bear in that he always wears a knife in his waist to protect himself and cut meat.

    Like other women, Niya is dressed quite thickly, and she will pull her sled to move north.

    Not to mention, even if it is a woman, even if it is a snowboarder with some heavy provisions, everyone can still move faster on the snow.

    For Rurik, today¡¯s action was actually his first departure from Roseburg in the fjord!

    left their homes protected by the hills. In order to go north, they walked directly on the frozen sea because the road was very smooth.

    is right next to Rurik, his cousin Arik is also trailing his sleigh, accompanied by his wife Peravina.

    The north wind is like a knife, watching the back of his mother struggling forward, he can''t help but feel more worried.

    "Mom, should I go down and walk?" he suggested.

    "No! My child, at least now I can easily move you."

    Niya is really quite old, thanks to the usual eating too much red meat and fish, as well as a lot of physical work, her physical fitness is still very good.

    Lurik didn''t say anything, he sat obediently during the short day, until night fell, people began to camp one after another.

    They carried a batch of charcoal blocks, so a bonfire soon appeared on the ice.

    There is no need to worry about the charcoal fire being the ice layer under the roasting camp. Because of the continuous freezing for more than ten days, the average flat thickness of the Gulf of Bothnia has exceeded one meter, and the ice layer is thicker closer to the coast.

    The people who go north to find some leaders are very smart. The road on this ice is indeed the most convenient.

    Otto certainly knew such a superior way back home, but his thoughts were finally changed due to the death of a large number of reindeer.

    Naturally no grass grows on the ice surface. Those deer who were forcibly expelled, only two days of walking on the ice surface caused a large number of deaths.

    Ottoben had a hundred deer trophies, and when he led the tribe to return to land operations again, there were only half of them.

    Because the nutrition of the grass under the snow is limited, reindeer do not hibernate. They will survive the whole winter, at the price of which they have to use the whole winter to eat grass.

    This is why the reindeer must graze in winter.

    If they can have a lot of grains, they can feed the deer with this kind of extremely nutritious food, but that is absolutely impossible.

    Feeding reindeer with wheat is really incredible.

    But he can''t get enough energy, but he has to drag the sleigh and the relaxed and comfortable Roth man sitting on the sleigh. Forcibly running for more than two hundred kilometers can cause a large number of reindeer to die.

    Reindeer, although they are traditional species in the Arctic Circle, they migrate for hundreds of kilometers every year.

    They naturally have extremely strong endurance, but this is definitely not a reason to abuse animal power.

    The smart deer breeders will not madly order their own deer, and go hungry for a few days to walk through the migration route that they completed in two months.

    Otto and his men are not deer breeders, and their attitude towards deer is also predatory. If the deer can return to Roseburg alive, they can continue to breed for a period of time to try to get more value. If they die halfway, don¡¯t worry, the owner of the deer can immediately strip off the precious deer skin and antlers. The remaining venison is The best dry food.

    Regardless of whether they have done meritorious services or not, they have at least two deer.

    Now everyone has to face the terrible reality, and many people are left with the last stagnant deer.

    Some of Otto¡¯s subordinates helped him drive away the deer, and he himself had to stare at the last deer-raiser girl.

    The half-dead deer is not a catastrophic problem. Many of his men went to deal with the deer carcasses, the skins went to the leader, and the venison went to his men.

    The opportunity to easily obtain a large amount of delicious red meat is right in front of him. Fifty heads of venison belonging to Otto quickly turned into pieces of meat, and quite a few have already entered the belly of the masses.

    Otto, he still cares about the deer girl most.

    Along the way, this child doesn''t cry or make trouble, but sits quietly on a sled wrapped in thick leather. She ate meat, she also drank water, and she had no intention of running away for a few days.

    "This kind of person is simply a natural servant?"

    Otto became more and more curious As everyone knows, the girl saw her deer being eaten by barbarians, and her heart was bleeding.

    But what else can a child who has lost all his family and been controlled by barbarians do?

    She didn''t understand the language of the barbarians, and now she showed complete obedience, but she didn''t want to die. Because she is now cowardly, she has not the courage to commit suicide like her own mother did. He was also very unlucky, not being frozen to death like his brothers and sisters.

    But he is the only one who lives, and his hands and feet are still bound.

    She didn¡¯t know where she was going to be escorted, but looking at the current situation, before she determined her fate, she was afraid that her deer would have to die of exhaustion and starve to death on the vast snowy field, and her personal fate would be similar. Tragedy.

    The girl remained silent. She longed that after falling asleep one day, she would never see the sun again.

    It happens that I have been alive, but the deer are declining day by day.

    Otto and his party turned back to the old road. According to the marks left before, everyone basically determined their geographic location.

    Everyone is also very happy, at most two or three days to go back to Roseburg.

    The only thing that is unhappy is that the deer pulling their sleds are all dead. The two-day journey I was afraid to take three days or more, because on their sledges were not only their various snow camping equipment, those large amounts of animal skins, and a large amount of frozen meat, they brought Heavier weight.

    It¡¯s a good thing to return with a full load. It¡¯s more hopeful that you can bring them back without too much effort.

    Otto hopes that his team in Roseburg can send someone to help you bring the baby back, let alone the people of Roseburg have missed you for too long.

    "Maybe I should send someone a shortcut to inform them immediately!"

 Chapter 67ï¼š Enemy on the ice

    Motivated the idea of ??sending someone to report, Otto decided to act immediately.

    On a piece of snow, all the deer are tied to their necks, they can''t wait to eat the snow and dry grass.

    After setting up the camping tent, Otto and his party hurriedly got together to talk about the next step.

    The atmosphere of the crowd is very eager to go home. Everyone is eager to lie down in a comfortable home earlier, and complains that they have too many things to pull.

    Many people are wondering how the deer breeders managed hundreds of reindeer with only 19 people.

    Harrodsson also questioned: "Boss, our situation is very bad now, and there are still deer dying on the road every day! Maybe you ask the girl what we can do to make the deer die again."

    "She doesn''t understand us, and we can''t get any answers." Otto was indeed regretful about this.

    "In this case, your plan may fail, boss."

    "If that''s the case, it''s fate. Although the deer died, the most precious deer skins were kept, and we didn''t lose too much. Anyway, after the deer return, it is best to breed and breed. If not, the last thing is A result of skinning and eating meat. But now our problem is that there are too many goods. Besides, we have been outside for too long. We must send a group of people back to report the letter earlier."

    Otto said, he looked at the people gathered from the left and right, and he didn''t just mumble to Haroldoson.

    He asked in a loud voice, "I need some people to go back in advance, to go back as soon as possible, and to inform everyone that we are back. Who wants to fight? Come in front of me!"

    There was a lively discussion, and ten people stood up.

    They are willing to go back to report, but they have two conditions.

    First, guarantee their belongings so that you can pack up lightly. Second, actions need to be paid.

    Otto didn''t think much about it, because he is indeed rich and powerful to some extent now.

    "Okay! Ten of you, let¡¯s be blown by the north wind. You can slide fast on the frozen sea, and maybe you can slide home in one day. I pay a lot of your rewards, and everyone¡¯s reward is a piece of deerskin.¡±

    Otto¡¯s starving deer was nearly seventy, because he did get so many fresh deer skins. His personal sled has long been unable to carry so many goods, so many of his cronies are helping him to undertake the escort.

    The standard price of each deer skin is a fine silver coin. It can be cut and sewn into a close-fitting leather jacket and trousers. The leftover materials can also be used to make fur and gloves. The skin of the hind legs of the deer can be cut to make a good one. boots.

    A piece of deerskin is such an excellent value. With the cut clothes worn on the body, the Ross people can resist the Arctic wind very well.

    The people who report the letter are happy. They all know that the leader never eats salt. A short report can get a heavy reward. Why not do it?

    This night, after a short sleep, ten people reported the reality and finished eating fresh braised meat, then stuffed a piece of dark dried meat into their diagonal leather bag, and brought their own skis and ski poles (two sticks). A sturdy straight stick), stepped on the ice again, and under the shining of the stars, moonlight, and even the northern lights, it moved forward at high speed on the frozen sea.

    Here, Haro Zuosen volunteered to be the leader of the messenger.

    It¡¯s definitely not Haro Zuosen eager to get a reward for a deerskin. What is a mere deerskin?

    This wise man intends to further show himself in front of the leader, and it is also to prove his lifelong brotherhood with Otto.

    His motive for doing this is also for his son Kanuf.

    The young Kanuf has a lot of knowledge after hunting on his back for a long time. This child also shows his face frequently in front of the leader.

    Because of Kanuf, this child is already Rurik¡¯s best friend, or a subordinate.

    The north wind whizzed across the smooth ice, and ten sled riders moved at high speed.

    Harozov, headed by ¡¡¡¡, felt that he really only needed a day to get back to Roseburg, because he felt that when the weather became warmer, the fastest speed of a long boat would be the same as his own skating.

    They were indeed very fast, so soon after the short day was over, Harozov suddenly noticed the strange sight of the distant ice.

    The keen hunter became nervous, and Harozov temporarily stopped all actions.

    "What''s going on? Haroldoson? Could it be that the stars fell on the ice?"

    Harrodsson speculated: "No! It was definitely a campfire, Harangan. Someone! No! Many people, they camped on the ice."

    "Is it an enemy and a friend?"

    "It should not be the enemy. They may...maybe ours!"

    "Yes! It must be so, we are looking for them, and they are looking for us."

    Other people made similar speculations, and Haro Zuosen believed this to be true, but he himself was very worried about the potential danger. After all, for a good hunter, staying vigilant is also the basis for preventing himself from falling into prey from a hunter.

    "Brothers, do you have the guts to come with me?"

    "Yes!" Everyone said in unison.

    "We will act now and take our own axe. Although we all believe that it is our family, we can''t take it lightly. As you know, when the bay freezes, the Finns in the east may come sneak attack."

    "Finns?! Those idiots are a little better than the deer breeders. They are also a bunch of idiots who use stones as weapons!" An old guy with a beard laughed presumptuously.

    Following this laughter, Haro Zossen also laughed: "It is said that since ancient times, they can only surrender in front of us, and obediently send gifts to ask for our forgiveness. When will those weak people dare to cross the sea and attack us. Let''s go. , Brothers, let me see who the campfires are over there. Well, just in case, put on our chain mail."

    It doesn¡¯t hurt to be cautious. This is why the Ross tribe¡¯s casualties are always smaller than those after fighting with the Danes and Gotlanders.

    Harrodsson and others were not too troublesome. From the small sled behind them, they not only took out the chain mail and put it on the leather jacket, but also tied the round shield to the left arm.

    Some people even took off their warm fox fur hats and put on their own bronze helmets!

    After some action, they are almost going to plunder those ice campers.

    Ten brave Viking warriors started to take action. The strong defense brought by these armors, they are indeed full of strong confidence in any fight.

    On the ice sheet, ten heavily armed people swaggered toward the bonfire.

    Such arrogant behavior is naturally noticed by people who have not yet rested.

    For an instant, the team going north to find their family became nervous, and some people frantically beat on the thickened copper-skinned round shield.

    The two groups of people from each other are the warriors of the Ross tribe, and they behave in exactly the same way. For example, their chain mail and shield and battle axe are always carried on their bodies. UU Reading www.uukanshu£® They like com can always deal with sudden battles.

    Lurik was awakened suddenly, he got out of the tent and saw the chaos of the entire camp.

    He even saw the mother''s solemn face under the moonlight and the axe in her hand.

    "Child, you have to hide! Maybe the Finns are attacking us, we must fight them back!"

    "Finns? Aren''t they weak?!"

    "I don''t know about this!" Niya stopped talking nonsense, she pushed hard, and pushed the young Rurik back into the tent.

    Lurik didn''t understand the situation at all. It seemed that the camp was under siege by the enemy. Thinking of this, he also felt a little worried about his situation.

    "Liu Li, ah Liu Li, you are named Liurik for a big business. You can''t leave the fjord and be hacked to death by the Finns within two days..."

    Rurik couldn''t help but think about it, and he heard the voice of his cousin Arik outside through the thin animal skins of the tent.

    "Mother, you don''t have to go to war. There are only a few people here. I really can''t think of whether the Finns are brave or stupid."

    "Do you see that it is a Finn? How is your wife? As a man, you should protect your woman first."

    "Peravina is safe. Mother, where''s Rurik?"

    "He is in the tent."

    Hearing his name calling, Rurik got a small head and looked at his brother Arik with a blank face: "It''s not dangerous, right? In addition to the Danes, there are those fools who dare to attack us.

    "There are also some stupid Finns, my brother." Arik smiled, "You are too young to be involved in the battle. The rest is time for real men to see us wipe out all the attackers. "

 Chapter 68ï¼š servant

    The Ross tribe is still at the end of the clan society, and a large number of clan-style cultures are always reflected incisively and vividly.

    Regarding the threat of war, every individual who constitutes a tribe will take up arms, whether it is an old man or a child, no one here is a real lamb to be slaughtered.

    Of course, those young and powerful men are the most effective. Once the enemy alert comes, all the strong men will spontaneously organize and build an infantry line of defense with bucklers, and then roar at the same pace and use their swords at the same pace. Or hit your own shield with an axe.

    Harrodsson and his party deliberately exposed themselves, and they quickly got very positive feedback from the campfire.

    The night is not too dark tonight, the moonlight and aurora are on the ice field, the world is still quite bright.

    They saw a large number of dark shadows gathering over the campfire, and then they heard a very familiar voice.

    "Haha! That''s our people! I really didn''t think we met them." Haro Zuosen waved his hand, "Brothers, hit the wooden shield!"

    In the empty world, any strange noise can travel far.

    The bonfire side is struggling to knock on the shield, and the same is true for Harrodsson.

    The distance between the two groups of people is getting closer and closer, and soon they have determined the true identity of each other.

    I have confirmed the way of knocking on the shield, it is a family.

    The result is indeed the case. While the nervous people relax their vigilance, everyone is clearly aware of the exciting good things. These people from the north are not only their own people, but also Otto''s people!

    "Haha, we found them! Brothers, follow me to ask about their leader!" A warrior raised his axe and shouted loudly, and the others rushed up.

    The two groups of people quickly gathered together. With the help of moonlight and aurora, the people who went north looking for Otto recognized the face of Harrodsson one after another.

    For a moment, a lot of inquiries seemed to be raining, and Harozosen''s face was sprayed with saliva.

    After some painstaking explanations, people at least understand that the leader and the large army are still in the north, and they are not even far away from their camp.

    Actually, Otto¡¯s large forces were of course still advancing during the short day. In order to ensure that more deer survived, they had to travel by land.

    The whole team camped behind a small leeward mound. In fact, they were less than ten kilometers away from the bonfire on the ice.

    If there are people with superior power at night standing on a high place and looking far away, you can see the stars and dots on the ice in the distance.

    But everyone just wants to have a good rest. Compared with the people who are trying their best to find the leader, the leader and his party just hide.

    But as Harrodsson unexpectedly found the relatives of the tribe in advance, and provided the precise location of the leader and the group, should we continue to camp?

    An oolong ended suddenly, and it was replaced by a larger scale of restlessness.

    Rurik didn¡¯t wait for any tribe¡¯s counterattack against the Finnish attackers. The first sentence of his biological mother, Niya, got back into the tent and said: ¡°Son, don¡¯t sleep tonight. Your father and others are not far away. Set up camp and we will find them immediately."

    "Huh? So hurry?!"

    Rurik couldn''t help but figure out the situation. Niya was already using very skillful methods to put away the camping tent.

    It may take less than ten minutes. The stretched animal skin tent is folded and tied with hemp rope, and the supporting wooden sticks are also tied up.

    In this way, the tired Rurik had to wear a leather hat and was exposed to the cold of the north, but the cold from the North Pole blew his immature face, and he instantly became energetic when he was tired.

    He has never felt like he is today!

    The cold wind from the Arctic is really cold!

    All the campfires were extinguished, dragging the sleigh loaded with a lot of supplies, Niya''s face was full of expectations of reunion with her family. Of course, she hopes that her husband can return with a lot of prey. If she is empty-handed, she will not make irresponsible remarks, as long as people return safely, it is best.

    She thought so purely, but Harozov clearly told Niya what a great harvest the leader had made during this trip.

    "We did not catch many deer, but also captured some other deer breeders. But when we returned, many deer died because we got a lot of deer skins. The leader already has fifty deer skins here!"

    There are more inside stories from Harrodsson. The Ross people also understand the truth that seeing is believing. Here he deliberately tells everyone the harvest of the leader.

    Another important thing, about the leader who is closely protecting the last deer breeder, Haro Zossen just kept silent.

    It was given to Rurrik as a servant. Under the curtain of night, Harrodsson saw Rurik, a child sitting in school, his mood was really complicated.

    Against the harsh north wind, the individuals in the team were in a fiery mood, and under the guidance of Harrodsson and his party, they returned the same way.

    Many people also raised torches impregnated with rosin. They had only one purpose in doing this. The leader and the group who were eager to return saw them early.

    This move quickly achieved its goal!

    Here in Otto, some deer waking up at night, they saw strange images of ice in the distance, and saw a large number of flame stars approaching their side.

    Deer are sensitive to flames, and the restless whining of the deer herd wakes up many sleepy people Otto got up from the snow nest, he did not forget to check the deer-raiser girl Status.

    "Very good, my face is still hot."

    He stood up, looked into the distance subconsciously, and saw a fire dragon approaching him.

    "What''s the matter, are they moving so fast?!" He mumbled a few words, and immediately began to gather the staff.

    Otto is not on guard tonight, he can tell at a glance that he is definitely his own. The sleeping people were awakened one after another, and everyone was in a great mood, thinking that the ten people including Haro Zuosen had completed all the tasks in just one day.

    Everyone can''t think of it, and greater happiness will come soon.

    Otto Camp is located on the snow-covered beach at the lee of the wind. The large number of bonfires here is the best sign!

    There was no more time spent, and the two mighty teams came together.

    Those who are eager for their compatriots to help them carry the spoils and are willing to pay some rewards. They see that it is no longer meaningful to pay.

    Because, brave people who have traveled for more than a month, they never expected that they would meet their wives and even children in the ice and snow.

    beard is full of condensed ice crystals, deep eyes and a pair of blue eyes are glowing in the moonlight.

    Otto¡¯s eyes were a little moist, he had no idea that his Niya and lovely son miraculously appeared in front of him.

    The middle-aged couple gathered in everything, and the two had no more words.

    Otto opened his arms deeply, gave his wife a hug, and then took his wife¡¯s sleigh, pulling his son Rylik on the sleigh to the snow nest where he was sleeping, showing his wife and children the great harvest of his trip.

 Chapter 69ï¼š The girl in a deerskin sleeping bag

    Lurik has also seen reindeer, such as the five deer who were sacrificed at the sacrifice more than a month ago.

    In the tribe, every deer is very valuable.

    He never thought that his father Otto not only showed the deer, but also told himself that these deer were his own property.

    Lurik knew that this was a great wealth, he asked curiously: "Dad, you hunted all the deer? Do these deer listen to you with peace of mind?"

    "I don''t have such ability!" At this moment, Otto felt it necessary to show his great achievements to his wife and children.

    Otto waved his arms and gestured, his face glowing with enthusiasm.

    "We defeated a group of deer breeders, so we got so many deer."

    Niya happily celebrated: "Ah! You won again. I have just heard that no one of us was injured this time."

    "Of course! Brothers can only follow me from one victory to another!"

    Otto''s words, Rurik sounded conceited slowly, but they did win.

    The so-called deer breeders, of course, those people have nothing to do with their own tribe. Although Rurik was young, he had received great information from the priest. Coupled with the many history he knows in advance, the deer breeders are the Sami people of later generations!

    The Ross tribe used robbers to steal other people''s property, and Rurik didn''t feel so happy in his heart.

    It was a crime in his innocence, but looking at the people he could see, everyone''s faces were filled with joy.

    Lurik was still looking around, when he was suddenly picked up by his father: "Let¡¯s go, my child. I brought you a special gift."

    "A gift?"

    "Yes! A good gift."

    What can a gift be? Is it a toy?

    Lurik was held by his father and moved to the snow nest where his father sheltered from the wind. With his big eyes open, he was surprised to see that in this snowy nest, besides his father''s tent, there was a person tightly wrapped in animal skins.

    Lying in the snow nest was a low-bodied person, and the dim light concealed the details of his face. Even so, Rurik could tell that this person was not an adult.

    That is a child!

    "Look at Rurik." Otto put down his son and said happily with a big finger: "This is a deer breeder, a girl, and she will be your servant from now on."

    "Huh? What?!"

    "Child, this is your servant! It''s your father and I gave you a gift, understand?"

    "I¡­¡­"

    Rurik''s eyes widened. He fully understood what his father said, and clearly realized that the so-called gift was a servant.

    This situation also surprised Niya. She grabbed her husband''s arm and asked, "Where did you capture this woman? Is it a deer breeder?"

    "She is a deer breeder. We had captured many people, but in the end only this child survived." At this point, Otto couldn''t help but look up at the northern lights in the sky with a long sigh, and then looked at his elderly wife, "Listen. Now, this is the will of the Valkyrie. The other deer breeders were frozen to death, and only this child survived. The Valkyrie¡¯s order was to make this girl a servant of our son."

    Maybe after the husband left for a long time, they really had amazing adventures in the far north.

    "Our son''s servant? She looks like a bear wrapped in fur. How old is she?"

    "It''s a kid." Otto muttered regretfully, "It''s too young to do any work."

    "That¡¯s nothing. Since it¡¯s Rurik¡¯s servant, that¡¯s my servant. She¡¯s a girl. It¡¯s better if we take her back. I will give her something to eat. She will sew animal skins and sackcloth for me. It¡¯s not Is it good?"

    Niya has entered the state for the first time. She clearly understands that once there is a helper in the family, life will definitely become more comfortable.

    "You just want a helper?" Otto shook his head, "We have a lot of deer now. I don''t know how to raise a herd. This girl will raise deer for us. But I have promised to Rurik, she is a son''s. Servant. We need to listen to Rurik about this girl."

    "But he is only seven years old."

    "That is the order of the Valkyrie, forgive this girl for not dying. She is destined to be our son''s servant, Niya, you must not disobey the order of God."

    Hearing this warning, Niya stopped speaking.

    Otto patted the stunned Rurik on the young shoulder. In fact, just now, the two children have been staring at each other for a long time.

    "Ruriek, do you understand?"

    "what? What?"

    "This is your servant." Otto pointed and continued.

    "Yes! I understand..."

    "Oh? It looks like you are not happy. Do you think the gift I gave you is not good?! Listen to my child, you are the one blessed by Odin, this time I have some adventures in the far north, Odin Ding sent the Valkyrie to give you a servant. Everything is her destiny and yours. Child, you must accept this servant."

    "I...I will."

    Leurik, with a complicated heart.

    Because of his heart, there is no concept of hierarchy in his heart.

    The reality is too primitive. In this wild era, the entire world has not been nurtured and transformed by the Enlightenment. People all over the world generally agree that human beings are hierarchical.

    Especially in Europe, prisoners of war and slaves do not have human rights and what is more extreme is that even if the more civilized Eastern Rome is advertised, only the adult men among the Romans living in the city have the real meaning. Fair power.

    Others, they are like items marked with value.

    Lurik, his concept is naturally very different from other people. Facing his so-called servant, he only feels that the world is so absurd.

    But this is indeed true. As the only son of the leader, he actually has more power than the clansman, and it is normal to have servants.

    Leurik swallowed deeply, and tentatively walked forward a few steps, his sight never left the girl''s face.

    The girl''s face looked very immature, she was obviously in jail, but the girl did not show any fear at all.

    She has a dull look, her whole body is tightly wrapped in animal skins, as if only the blink of an eye proves that she is still alive, not a piece of frozen ice.

    Only in terms of mental age, Rurik is not much younger than Otto. With a small body of seven years old, the soul of the boarding house is almost forty years old.

    He walked into the lying girl, and when his immature hand touched the fur, the girl suddenly said a lot of things that she didn''t understand.

    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. Why don''t you stand up because of fear? I am also a child, so you don''t need to be afraid of me."

    Lurik also mumbled a lot in Old Norse. He slowly lifted the hides, and soon understood why the girl could not stand up.

    I have to say that her father Otto did keep the girl very warm. She was in a "sleeping bag" made of double deerskin, and she was perfectly able to withstand the cold.

    It''s because this body wraps up too tightly, she really can''t stand up.

 Chapter 70ï¼š He is like the new master of the sword

    Leurik understood the girl¡¯s situation, her hands and feet were all **** with twine. This must be the father¡¯s means to prevent the captives from escaping, and it really hurt the girl.

    Without saying a word, she drew the meat-cutting knife from her waist.

    The knife was also shining under the stars. When Rurik showed the knife, the girl''s originally dull face suddenly became nervous, and she looked terrified as if she was a pitiful lamb.

    In a realistic sense, she is indeed a lamb, and her master is squatting in front of her.

    However, the master didn''t intend to hurt a wool of the lamb, and the knife in his hand removed all the restraints on the lamb instead.

    "Don''t be afraid, I am not going to hurt you. Now are you trying to stand up?"

    The girl still didn''t understand the Gnostic language of Rurik. She found that the hemp ropes of her hands and feet had been cut, and the **** had disappeared.

    She slowly stood up subconsciously, her face full of caution.

    At this moment, Rurik is very happy, although there is a language barrier, he feels that his kind behavior has made the girl fully understand.

    "Since you are my servant, don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you. Maybe you are the smartest choice to follow me now."

    Can she understand what Lurik said? Of course it is incomprehensible. He is talking to himself, but also to his parents.

    The girl was slowly standing up, Rurik relaxed her vigilance, only Otto was surprised by the slightly changed eyes of the girl.

    Lurik was still waiting to see how tall the girl was. He never thought that the girl who had just stood up hugged herself directly, and took her own knife with the other hand.

    "Ah! Am I going to be killed? Is this the so-called farmer and the snake?!"

    Lurik¡¯s neck was aching slightly, just because his knife had already caused a wound on his neck.

    The perpetrator is the girl she just rescued!

    The situation happened very suddenly. The girl was a head taller than Rurik. Although she was a bit weak, she was holding an iron blade at this moment, and the tip of the knife was touching Rurik¡¯s neck. She didn¡¯t need much strength to remember. Stabbing, Rurik knew that his life was in danger.

    The girl still yelled loudly. Although she did not understand her, Rurik could hear her crying clearly, and she could also feel her tears in grief and anger.

    Anyone will only explode in such an emotion when they encounter great grievances.

    But now is not a moment of sympathy for her tragic encounters, Rurik just wants to get out of the crisis quickly.

    The girl¡¯s crying and wailing immediately attracted many people, and Otto subconsciously pulled out his blue and cold saber, and yelled: ¡°I thought she could become a loyal dog! I didn¡¯t expect it. She is a wolf, who was kindly lifted from the restraint by her master, without any gratitude, she thought of backlash!"

    More than a dozen madmen carrying axes and swords gathered around the leader, because the deer-raiser girl had a knife in her hand, and Rurik was in a crisis situation. Everyone had a fierce face, but they all threw a rat.

    The girl wrapped Rurik, crying with a sad face, while trying to retreat into the snow nest.

    She meant to escape, but in this cold place, what''s the difference between running alone and suicide in this cold place?

    Lurik wondered, it is human instinct to escape from danger, maybe this girl feels that there is hope of survival by holding herself in her arms.

    Maybe she is very worried that as a servant, she will face a more tragic fate.

    In Rurik¡¯s cognition, the average feudal lord would definitely punish and scold his servants, so the servants would rise up even if they couldn¡¯t bear it.

    Recalling those conversations with his parents just now, his father Otto¡¯s professed feat was that this trip destroyed a Sami settlement, and this girl seemed to be the only survivor. If these are true, then she really bears a deep hatred.

    She is indeed a survivor, but also a humble and weak person, like a poor rabbit, which can be easily killed by hunters.

    But the rabbit was carrying a great vengeance, so she launched an attack on the son of the enemy chieftain, but her crying cry, and the knife that she dared not pierce in her hand, clearly showed that she was still begging for life in her heart.

    The farce ends here!

    She is indeed a weak person, too weak to beat a seven-year-old boy.

    Haha, maybe the definition of the seven-year-old R¨¹lik is not universal at all.

    He grabbed the girl''s thin right arm abruptly, and controlled the knife that stabbed his neck at any time. Then, the whole body swayed to the right, the left foot directly hooked the girl''s right leg, and a stumbling child directly put it down, but also turned it over.

    Although ¡¡¡¡Lurik is young, his arms and legs are really strong.

    He used a grasping technique he knew, one leg was placed on the girl''s back, and his hands pressed the girl''s arm, whose knife had been released, on her back. Rurik''s swift action not only turned the crisis into peace, but also easily subdued the deer-raiser girl and made it immobile.

    Seeing this, people with all kinds of weapons swarmed in. A big foot of Otto replaced Rurik and stepped viciously on the girl''s back.

    "What a **** wolf! Is this also the intention of the Valkyrie? Maybe I executed this wolf a few days ago! You **** wolf, you almost killed my son!"

    In his anger, Otto had forgotten all the words he had said to his son, including the "Valkyrie''s order".

    He was the only son who was still alive. His two sons died unexpectedly due to various reasons. The only one who survived, Rurik, almost died because of his negligence!

    Otto raised his steel sword aloft, he just wanted to stab the rebellious servant to death.

    Lurik suddenly saw his father''s horrible behavior. Although he was attacked, he didn''t want a person who was obviously not much older than himself to die tragically in front of him, let alone die by his father''s sword.

    Is there anything more savage than this?

    Lurik, with quick eyes and hands, fought hard to top Otto was hit like this when he was stabbing hard, and the blade of the sword was also missed.

    Even so, the sharp sword stabbed the girl''s animal skin, and it did not cause any substantial harm.

    "Liurik, what are you doing?!" Otto, who was knocked down and sitting on the ground, asked with empty hands.

    At this moment, Rurik, who was also lying on the ground, subconsciously held the hilt of his father''s sharp sword, and quickly got up.

    The girl continued to lie on her stomach as if she had lost her soul, her head tilted looking at the sword in terror, and her skin easily felt the chill brought by the blade.

    is the boy standing up in front of him. If he hadn''t struggled, he would have died.

    The girl was lying on her stomach like this. She stayed quiet and endured all the way, and saw the barbarians'' deeds. The final struggle for revenge turned out to be like this.

    She received the cruelest fright, and now she has given up all resistance, lying on the snow, like a fish on a chopping board.

    Leaving Rick''s face, he drew out the sword that almost smashed the girl to death.

    Numerous onlookers saw Rurik unexpectedly put on a vicious face, and some people felt that the young Rurik would personally execute and assassinate his enemy.

    Then an amazing scene happened.

    Rurik held the sword and yelled at his father angrily: "Otto! This is the servant you gave me! She is my servant! I have the right to control whether she is dead or alive, and you have no right to help. I will kill her."

    Leurik, the future leader who everyone has high hopes for, he is only seven years old now holding a heavy sword tightly.

    That is the sword of the current leader Otto!

    It seems that from now on, the owner of the "Destroyer" is already Rurik. He is indeed the only heir to this sword.

 Chapter 71ï¼š Parents night talk

    For the first time, Rurik called his father by his name, and still spoke to his father with that kind of noble tone.

    No child in the entire tribe has ever acted like this. It is because it is unprecedented in history that they are deeply shocked by the smell.

    Otto sat on the ground for a while, and Niya knelt directly on the snow at a loss.

    After all, Rurik is just a child in form. He vented his anger and inserted his father''s sword into the snow. The blade swayed from side to side, and then he picked up the fallen knife and inserted it back into the leather sheath on his belt.

    Here, it was once deadly quiet.

    Gradually, the shocked people are relieved.

    Many people feel that Rurik is clearly challenging his father''s authority today.

    There are many people who think Otto¡¯s anger is indeed a mistake, because Rurik won the victory with his own strength, and how to punish the wrong servant afterwards is also Rurik¡¯s own business. Even his father, Otto should not go beyond his powers.

    However, there are still some people, after the situation has subsided, they begin to tell ancient legends. Brunhild had resisted Odin, and then was easily sanctioned by Odin.

    Along the way, these warriors have listened to the leader Otto''s mutter too much, and the leader has always claimed that the girl who had been captured is only the order of the Valkyrie.

    Even people began to think carefully about the hypothesis, and it became an excellent conversation resource for people in the boring winter.

    That is, there is absolutely something wrong with this girl''s attack on Rurik! This is the bedtime story of Brunhild resisting Odin and then being sanctioned by Odin. It repeats itself in the mortal world!

    Isn¡¯t ¡¡¡¡liurik "Odin¡¯s blessing"? Isn''t this girl "servant of the blesser of Odin"?

    Lurik¡¯s actions complicated Otto¡¯s mood. He was happy that his son was indeed a brave man, and he felt unhappy that his son challenged himself when he was only seven years old.

    It has been more than ten years, and no one in the tribe has dared to challenge themselves head-on, but now only Aiko has made such a move.

    On the whole, Otto is still very happy that his son does have the courage to inherit the position of leader. It is that his son pardoned the deer-raiser girl''s death penalty, which made him feel a little worried.

    Otto was afraid that the girl would find another chance, and finally stabbed his own Rurik to death.

    However, although the ancient legend was quickly mentioned in the public, Otto suddenly realized it.

    It was another night in the snowy field. The deer-keeper girl was still alive, but her hands and feet were still tied up. Something different from before, she had already slept in an independent simple tent at Rurik''s strong request.

    For safety reasons, Rurik was closely guarded by his parents, and his small body was sleeping between them.

    "After sleeping this night, tomorrow we will be able to return to Roseburg safely after the short day." Seeing that his son was already asleep, Otto cautiously approached his wife Niya''s ear and muttered.

    "Yes, there are still many deer surviving, we have made a fortune. But what about that girl? Do you believe the myth is repeated in our son?"

    "Are you suspicious?" Otto said cautiously, "Are everyone wrong? You can see that Rurik subdued the girl alone. I really did something wrong, Rurik was the only one. It¡¯s the girl¡¯s master."

    "You are indeed a bit reckless." Niya let out a long sigh, "but it''s also a behavior that a good father should do. It''s just that the whole incident should be the test given to us by the Valkyrie. Rurik did it, and I think from then on , The girl will be a loyal servant with peace of mind. Well...only loyal to our son."

    "Hey." Otto listened, and he thought a lot: "At least I can see that he can grow into a qualified leader, especially when holding my sword."

    "Yes!" Niya sighed happily: "It''s a bit like a natural leader when you were young."

    Otto couldn¡¯t help but think of his childhood. He subconsciously stroked his wife¡¯s golden-white hair, "But you are not a savage girl. I am several years older than you, and so should our son, he His wife must be many years younger than him."

    "You think too much." Niya shook his head happily: "Perhaps you should go to the ally tribe to make a marriage appointment for him. It''s too early to say these things."

    "Then pray! Pray that we can live longer. When he is twelve years old, I will help him do these things."

    Lurik fell asleep so quietly, he didn''t know what his parents said late at night.

    Until the family is awakened by the noise outside, people begin their last day of journey!

    Eating on the snow, this kind of feeling is not very good.

    It''s dark and it''s not bright, and Rurik counted the time, he could estimate how short the day is today.

    People sit by the campfire, yearning for the flame to bring everyone warm, but also expecting the beating flame to cook the venison.

    The meat has not been cleaned of blood at all, and the hungry people can''t care about the bad smell. They just sprinkle a handful of salt or don''t sprinkle anything, and eat the half-baked ones.

    For so many years, Rurik still hopes that the food can be further cooked. It is true that the people of the tribe are living too primitively. Considering that people''s pursuit of food must be imprinted in their genes, they must change their life that prefers to drink blood. The style of work really requires an authority to stand up and persuade.

    In Rurik''s view, since the tribe already has the skill to cast iron pots for cooking meat, it is not difficult to cast a wide-mouthed iron pot.

    There are cut meats and wooden boards. The refined seal oil, deer oil and butter are also available. UU reading salt is not scarce (although coarse salt is suitable for use).

    This is all there is to stir-fry, but no one has ever thought of cooking dishes like this.

    Not only that, Rurik looked around, and everyone around the bonfire was not without tableware.

    Some people just hold the meat on the wooden sticks and eat hard, and some are more elegant. They cut the meat with their portable knife, and they use the tip of the knife to put the meat into their mouths.

    In addition to knives, the other most important tableware is spoons, which are used exclusively for soup.

    The pocket knife is really a multi-functional tool. Now its tableware is a weapon at special moments.

    Thinking of this, Rurik still felt a faint pain in his neck. If he touched the wound, it would feel really bad.

    Moreover, the instigator of everything is sitting in front of him!

    Lurik realized that this girl is definitely many years older than herself, maybe she is ten or twelve years old.

    Taking advantage of the bright fire light, leaving Rick sideways just to see her face clearly, as well as her hands and feet still tied up.

    The girl stared at the flame blankly, her whole body dumbfounded. No one knows how her previous night passed, and now she seems to have lost her soul.

    She sat there, Rurik was no longer wary of the girl, after all, it was a fight, and this girl could only be easily dealt with by herself.

    is his parents, Rurik can see that his father Otto is really hostile towards the girl.

    It''s really ironic to want to come, what the father kept saying, "The Valkyrie spared her not to die", and what else "She is destined to be my son''s servant".

    Judging from the results so far, she is indeed alive and well, and she is also her servant.

    It is this servant who once wanted to take the life of the master.

 ~ï¼š untitled

    Father has served as the leader for more than ten years. He has great authority in the tribe, and he will hardly regret what he says. Presumably, the current father is definitely going to regret it. Is he really relieved that a dangerous person will be next to his son?

    At least for now, she is no longer dangerous.

    Looking at the sluggish face of the girl next to him, Rurik looked at the greasy venison on the wooden stick in his hand, he took out a knife and separated a piece.

    He deliberately cooled this piece of meat, held it with his little hand, and delivered it to the girl.

    "Eat, you will starve to death if you don''t eat anything."

    girl, indifferent.

    "You better eat some."

    Seeing that she was the same, Rurik stood up and stood in front of her. He deliberately touched the scar on his neck with his left hand, and then shook his head vigorously.

    He didn''t say anything, he still had a peaceful face after he finished the action, and then he passed the piece of meat.

    Lurik¡¯s move was to prove to her that he was not angry and that he was magnanimously determined to keep the peace.

    The girl''s sluggish eyes finally rippled out of it.

    She is hungry after all, even if the meat in this child''s hand comes from her own deer, hunger is hunger, hunger controls the brain, and the survival instinct makes her open her mouth and eat the meat in one bite.

    "Ah, the right choice." As he said, Rurik cut the meat again and stuffed it into her mouth one after another. The whole scene was very funny.

    At this time, Otto suddenly warned with a serious face, "Child, you have to be careful. This is a wolf. If she is full, she will still bite."

    "No! We are the wolves. Father, you attacked her family and robbed her of her property with the people. I don''t know if this kind of thing is correct, she at least resisted. Father, you will follow the agreement She is my servant, everything is subject to my arrangements."

    "That''s true." Otto gave out a wry smile, "but she is still a wolf. It is a difficult process to train a hungry wolf to be a loyal dog."

    Rurik retorted immediately, and the anger between his eyebrows was clearly revealed, "No! She is a human. It is really barbaric that we ransacked the deer breeder. If our tribe will always be like this, we will only encounter more powerful tribes. Maybe we are one of us. From the start, treat those who raise deer gently."

    "Liurik, you are so kind." Otto shook his head.

    "But he will definitely be a good person." Taking the opportunity, Haro Zuosen, who was sitting on the other side, played haha.

    "Huh! Good guys? Good guys will be bullied by others. As a leader, you should be ruthless, so that potential enemies will be afraid." Taking this opportunity, Otto really deliberately said his own experience. "Hello, Zosen, you know that I am always fair and just to my brothers, and the subordinates under my leadership are getting better year after year."

    "Yes, I understand, my leader."

    "So, any leader in the future should be like me. To my brothers is good, to the enemy is evil. Who would call the enemy a brother? Not an ally, that is a potential enemy. If we betray our allies, we will encounter allies crusade. . To attack the enemy and **** the enemy¡¯s wealth, brothers are very happy."

    "Yes, just like this time we robbed the deer breeder, it''s really a big profit."

    Lurik just stood so stupidly, listening to the two uncles singing and playing with his own robber logic.

    What the ¡¡¡¡ tribes did during these days is the typical "pirates turn into a ringing horse", and they do exactly the same things.

    At this moment, Rurik asked himself, it is obvious that his values ??a thousand years later are placed in the present, which is really too "Mother". However, looting oneself without a reason will cause feelings of guilt, especially if the father takes the captives as his servants, this kind of thing makes Rurik even more guilty.

    Maintaining barbaric animality is the foundation of living. If humanity is discarded, this ethnic group does not want to develop further.

    I told my father this advanced theory that my father might agree? Pooh! Presumably, my father still likes to lie on the animal skin cushion, eating meat for a while, drinking a glass of mead, this so-called rich life. And when it''s warm, go to Novgorod to search again and accept the worship of the locals.

    There are some important people of the tribe sitting around this campfire.

    There are the "general" Harrodsson, whom his father relied heavily on, and his son Kanuf.

    My cousin Arik and sister-in-law Peravina are also here.

    People who really understand Reulik would not treat him as a seven-year-old kid. Not only the advanced will he had shown, but also the "Destroyer" sword he held tightly to Otto and was almost executed. The heroic figure around the beautiful girl.

    A person¡¯s character is often stereotyped since childhood and continues his entire life.

    Harrodsson, Otto, and Arik all saw the scene last night, so what kind of "kindness" Rurik said today does not mean that he will have some kind of foolishness.

    Hearing that they said too much, Liu Lixue simply didn''t interrupt.

    He twisted his body and looked at the girl whose attitude became complicated. He pulled out the knife inserted in the barbecue and held it tightly in his hand.

    He looked at the girl whose attitude had become very complicated in front of him, and deliberately showed a bright knife.

    "Listen, I know you don''t understand my language now, I still want to tell you. I''m sorry, my clan attacked your clan, but this is the barbaric law of survival on the ice field.

    Your family died in the hands of my tribe, we are guilty. So you choose to fight, that is what you should behave. You have created scars on me, and I will not blame you.

    I will not hurt you! You can be my servant or you can leave.

    If you are willing to be my servants, we are friends. I will let you live a life of worry-free food and clothing, and I will not let anyone insult you.

    If you are willing to leave, you can leave now. I will ask my leader father to stop harming you. "

    Liurik talked with his childish voice, deliberately speaking loudly.

    It is best for a girl to understand it, but his father must understand it anyway.

    Liu Lik, his soul, Liu Li, after all, could not agree with the existence of such things as "slaves". If you really want others to do things for yourself, you must benefit the other party anyway. Only in this way will the other party take it seriously. jobs.

    It''s so stupid to ask a servant to pay with a whip and a stick!

    Lurik felt that he had released too much kindness, and then he cut the hemp rope on the girl''s hands and feet. Undoubtedly, these ropes were tied by his father Otto, and Rurik''s doing so was obviously an action against his father''s authority.

    But Otto didn''t want to stop him.

    Otto and his important guys stood up, including Arik who had clenched the hilt of the dagger hanging on his belt.

    "Brothers, stay vigilant and don''t hinder Rurik for now." Otto ordered in a low voice.

    It was seen that the girl had slowly stood up, and Rurik was also on guard. He could easily use a grappling technique to subdue her again, for fear that the girl would suddenly use some moth to injure herself again.

    "Now you choose!" After speaking, Rurik''s left thumb first pointed to the distant wilderness and then to himself.

    Although the language is not interlinked, the meaning is basically understandable. It is nothing more than staying here or leaving.

    The girl understood the meaning. She first looked carefully at the brutal bearded men nearby, and then at the little boy holding a knife in front of her.

    Her eyes trembled vigorously, and she shrank slightly and began to retreat.

    Then, stepping on thin leather boots, he ran wildly on the snow, towards the unknown night.

    No matter what the girl did, it was within Rurik''s expectation. He was very happy that his father took the opportunity to order him to stand still.

    "Boss, that little wolf is going to run away! How did she really escape and become your son''s loyal dog?!" Harozov asked helplessly, "I''ll just take her back. Rurik doesn''t want a servant, my family It just happens to be missing a piece of wood."

    "No." Otto immediately stopped the old man, "I respect my son''s decision, and you should respect him. Listen, if the Valkyrie is happy to see those ancient stories repeating, we should stay on the sidelines. If she is a wolf , She will run away. If she is a loyal dog, she will turn back again."

    "Will she be abducted back?" Kharosov asked.

    "If she wants to die, then leave." After saying that, Otto shook his head with his mouth stretched.

    How could she run away stupidly? If she were to think about it, she would have tried to freeze herself to death a long time ago. The girl was wearing a fur coat, without any food on her body, not even a stick for self-defense in her hand. Such a child escapes aimlessly in the ice field, and finds her when it''s dawn. It is a icy tuft frozen in the snow.

    Otto believed that the girl would return, and suddenly he thought of something amazing.

    Son, Rurik, he figured it out from the beginning!

    No, the girl fought hard at first, and fell down midway, got up and then ran. But she stopped when she ran to the edge of everyone''s sight range. After a while, she heard a heart-piercing cry.

    After a while, the girl really cried and walked back as if her "escape" was just to cry bitterly.

    "Hey! Chief, she really came back." Harozov surprised.

    Otto let out a long sigh of relief: "That girl is smart. My son gave her the surface, but when she learned that freedom is death, she came back. You know this way, if she wants to die, she will Died."

    "So, this wolf has become a loyal dog?" Harozov asked.

    "Look at Rurik''s performance, I hope so."

    what''s the result?

    The girl is suffering in her heart, but she is not stupid. She also lives in a harsh environment, she also has a strong will to survive. Although she couldn''t clarify many situations due to the language barrier, she also realized that the little boy who was stabbed by the stimulus had a special place in this group of barbarians.

    If you can live by accepting that kid¡¯s kindness, maybe, this is the best choice.

    The girl walked back, and the tears on her face turned into ice **** and fell quickly.

    Liulik smiled in satisfaction, without a word, took the girl''s hand, and then pulled out the barbecue inserted in the snow and handed it to the girl.

    The girl said nothing, she squatted down after receiving the barbecue and ate the meat, obviously she was still very hungry.

    Looking at her hurriedly eating meat, Rurik subconsciously stretched out his right hand and put his palm on the girl''s braided head. He simply felt that this kind of "touching the head" would easily calm her down.

    Otto and his guys can see the ins and outs of this scene.

    At this time, Otto sighed from the bottom of his heart: "Now I can say that my son has tamed a loyal dog, and there are no more wolves."

    Harozuosen beside him nodded deeply: "I hope she is a competent servant."

 Chapter 73ï¼š Return

    The clever girl has given up resistance, and her hands and feet are not **** after they are freed.

    On the way home, Niya no longer has to pull the sled herself.

    The reindeer obtained by himself became a good servant, and Rurik sat on the sleigh, and of course his new servant.

    The girl''s wistful eyes kept staring at the little boy sitting in front of him, and the most ferocious sword-bearing man strode beside the sledge, still not casting his vigilant gaze.

    The mighty army is walking the last journey in the translucent snowfield illuminated by the stars, moonlight and even the northern lights. Their east is a frozen sea, and their west is thick mountains.

    When a new short day, the sun broke through the shackles of the horizon with difficulty.

    The awakened people see the direction of their homes.

    Roseburg, Roseburg in the fjord.

    finally went home!

    Still have time to continue to eat barbecue on the snow? No!

    For an instant, people who were very organized and disciplined now become fighting on their own. It seems to be a competition, the one who goes home first is king.

    Otto and his wife Niya climbed out of the snow nest tent. They were angry and noisy, and were frightened by the group running away.

    Soon he himself understood the reason for everyone''s rush.

    "Niya, wake up Rurik and let''s go home. Well, there is the cub who raises the deer."

    Otto said, yelling at the names of some of the most loyal buddies.

    After a while, Harozov laughed and ran towards him.

    "Leader, let''s go quickly, go back early."

    "I just want to tell you this. Let''s organize it and don''t let everyone run into chaos."

    Many people, their trophies, reindeer, are turned into belly delicacies, or turned into a pile of frozen meat, together with deer antlers, all trapped on a sleigh.

    How could Otto take care of fifty deer?

    He generously sold part of it for two silver coins, and now he controls only five stags and 15 females.

    is sitting on hundreds of deer. Of course Otto has imagined that this is all right. The real problem lies here. He really doesn''t believe that the deer-raiser girl can take care of more, and even more worried about whether she chooses the opportunity to escape.

    If everything is ideal, the small herd of deer will continue to multiply, and their own wealth, rather than the future wealth of the son, will also greatly increase.

    Maybe the deer herd will grow in the future, but can you live to that time?

    Otto planned his work in the next few days, and the most important thing was to report to the elders, especially the priests.

    This trip is really too long, maybe it will be bad for Villa''s harshness.

    Maybe give her a living deer with a cart as a gift, she will be very happy.

    The mighty army began its final journey, and everyone didn''t take the leader''s words of maintaining order too seriously.

    Their position is already "at the doorstep of their house, and many people are running wild on the frozen sea, no slower than rowing in summer."

    They appeared in Xiawan, and the short daylight was about to come to an end.

    Those tribesmen who went out to ice and fish for seals found them first, so when Otto triumphed, almost all tribesmen put on thick clothes and stood densely on the snow-covered old beach, cheering to the returnees.

    The team is so mighty, they have a lot of goods regularly during this trip.

    This is indeed the case.

    As long as those who follow Otto to participate in the northward adventure, they have at least two goods of deerskin, and many people also get exquisite ferret and forest cat skins.

    The husband has been hunting for a long time to obtain rich prey, and the wife has enough time to tanning and processing the fur.

    Because even though they returned, the long winter is still long.

    Even if Hanukkah is regarded as the beginning of the year, it just means that the daylight is getting longer and longer after that day.

    The Ross tribe has another big festival, the so-called "Break Ice Festival". When a large area of ??the frozen sea melts and traditional shipping resumes, the tribes will hold big sacrifices as usual.

    They will priests the **** of the sea, the **** of the weather, and of course the great **** Odin. The shipping trade during the balloon hot spring period is all normal.

    The tribe does not lack sacrifices this year, and one third of the large number of reindeer looted is still not starved to death.

    Undoubtedly, these deer have also completed the cruelest migration in the deer life.

    After all, they are domesticated deer. Lusheng serves either the Sami or other people.

    After all, the deer can''t be expected to live to old age and die of old age. Even with the Sami people, deer that lost their ability to work were also eaten by the Sami people.

    When it comes to the Ross tribe, ordinary people will eat it quickly.

    So for the future sacrifice, Otto thought about himself as the leader, but he wanted to take out some deer as a sacrifice.

    It is glorious to provide deer for the sacrifice. This behavior reflects the financial resources of the supplier and represents power.

    really came to the door of the house, Otto thought of so many things, and suddenly he patted his forehead and blamed himself for his arbitrariness.

    "I knew that I wouldn''t sell so many deer for silver coins. I would spend a lot of money to sacrifice. Well, nothing else, everything is to establish prestige for Rurik."

    There is no doubt that Otto is an old man, and it is inevitable that all his wealth will be inherited by Rurik.

    But Otto didn''t know that the deer-keeper girl served as Rurik''s personal servant.

    Lurik didn''t even intend to treat her as a servant of raising deer and nothing more, or raising deer was just a side job of the girl in her daily work.

    A large number of wooden houses and stones built on the slopes of Roseburg appeared in front of people, as well as the towering masts of long ships that were pushed ashore to avoid being damaged by sea ice.

    Roseburg in the snow, it was the first time that Rurik saw its fantasy and heroism in the afterglow of the setting sun.

    This is the most incredible feeling for the deer-raising girl.

    She only learned from her dead family that there were a group of barbarians in the south, and they were indeed barbaric, like a pack of wolves hiding in the snow, giving herself and her family a fatal blow.

    Today finally spied the home of the savages, and the girl''s idea immediately collapsed.

    They are indeed barbaric, but the place where they live is really barbaric?

    She saw a very big ship and tall masts.

    She saw a lot of houses, which were much better than the wooden tents before her.

    She also saw some people wearing bright clothes, mainly blue, mixed with yellow, which is incompatible with the grayish white of the surrounding snow world.

    What shocked her most was the large population of this settlement.

    They are savages and wolves, but this wolves is really huge.

    The old grandmother who was killed by them once said that there were so many barbarians that their ancestors were unable to resist their attacks, and the survivors had to flee.

    The old grandmother even mentioned Gao. The ancestors had traded with them and exchanged fur for tools of the barbarians. Those axes are really good logging tools, and as a result they changed from humans to wolves.

    The team finally merged with the large crowd. Seeing the men and women who came around and laughing, the girl''s mood became more complicated.

    Does she hate? He did hate, but couldn''t hate the little boy sitting in front of him.

    She at least understands that this little brother layer intends to protect herself, so that she who has lost her family and warmth will suddenly give birth to a stick of warmth.

    She hates other barbarians, but this boy is not, he is like family.

    Now her mind is in confusion, especially worried about her future. She doesn''t know what the boy sitting in front of the sled and the man with the sword will do to herself.

 Chapter 74ï¼š Memories of the priest

    Returning, Otto greeted the cheering crowd, and at the same time asked them to make way.

    On the other hand, in the huge priest''s wooden house, Priest Veria stayed calmly indoors, because she knew that her fragile body should not be exposed to the cold outdoors at will, even if she was wearing thick leather clothing.

    She already knew that the leader Otto returned with a large number of deer triumphantly, and the messenger came to let her know that the leader went far away this time and grabbed a lot of wealth from the deer breeder.

    The wealth of wealth excited the young people who accompanied him, but Veria was not so happy.

    She is too old, the only thing that can make herself happy is that she can continue to maintain her body.

    She really knows her physical condition.

    Villa has a hunch that his life will come to an end in two or three years.

    People are mortal. Regarding the leader''s rare looting of a deer breeder in the distance, Veria quietly recalled himself when he was young.

    Those past events, although they were all personally experienced by me, I now recall that everything has become so distorted, as if they happened in a dream.

    Villa, her old age has become a little uncomfortable, and sometimes she regards dreams as reality.

    She devotes herself to Odin, praying silently every day that she can become a Valkyrie after death, even if she is the lowest servant of Valhalla.

    If the dream comes true, she will not hesitate to pull Otto¡¯s soul after death to the Hall of Valor without hesitation when she becomes the Valkyrie.

    The more she thinks so, the more she can always dream of this kind of dreams, and the wonderful dreams deepen her belief.

    Recalling my childhood experience, too many things have been forgotten.

    She has forgotten the faces of her parents, and many of her friends in her youth have passed away, reminiscing about the past, and she remembers only the major stimulation of the spirit.

    For example, my father promised himself to his husband because of the advantage of some coins. Unexpectedly, the result was a miscarriage, and he simply survived. And the poor husband also died in the wilderness in a certain year, possibly because of being attacked by wild animals.

    Of course, it is also possible that it was deliberately attacked by those deer breeders.

    Because of Roseburg, it was originally the home of deer breeders.

    The Ross tribe snatched this fjord that contained iron and copper ore from those people, as well as some animals.

    At that time, she was very young. She has forgotten why the war started, but does the war need a real reason?

    The deer raisers are not allies, at best they are poor trading partners. Therefore, the so-called trade relationship can be easily torn apart, and any tribe of the Mind subfamily can fight against the deer breeders without any sanctions.

    Recalling the past, young feet wandering among the ruins of the collapsed tent, their own tribesmen cleaned the corpses of the dead, and some tribesmen gathered around the bonfire to eat barbecue.

    Many places were on fire. After the flames were extinguished, the tribesmen built new settlements in the fjord abandoned by the fleeing deer breeders. After a while, the young children were already in their twilight years.

    Just as Villa recalled the past, the noise of the outdoors finally pulled her thoughts back.

    Suddenly, the drooping leather curtain was lifted, and a strong man with a beard stepped forward with a look of glory.

    "Ah! Great priest, I''m Otto, I''m back."

    "I know you are back!"

    Seeing this shaggy man with a disheveled hair and a shaggy beard, Veria was really kind. Otto is Veria''s ally. Through the memories and thoughts she had just seen, she couldn''t help but think about Otto in front of her, if her aborted child was born smoothly, I am afraid that she will still live at Otto''s age.

    Thinking of this, she is even more kind to Otto.

    Life is like this, the peaceful birth of a child is a miracle.

    What''s more, there is a bad tradition in all tribes. Every family worships those warlike gods, so everyone prefers sons. In addition to their beliefs, they need a male to inherit the family business.

    But very limited resources can only be given to a small number of offspring. Many baby girls are thrown into the forest just after they are born. They are picked up by well-wishers, but they are actually allowed to fend for themselves.

    Only the strongest or the eldest son can inherit the family property. The weak must move when they grow up, and they will not inherit a copper coin.

    Even so, many women who are already small in number can''t survive the hurdle of giving birth.

    Although men who live to adulthood don''t have the burden of childbirth, they always take crazy risks for wealth.

    Just like this Otto¡¯s adventure, if they get lost, or need a more terrifying enemy, or even enter the edge of the human world and fall into the unknown under the world tree, everything is full of terrible variables, which will cause everyone Die.

    Villa¡¯s effort to keep calm is still suppressed by willpower, but she has already begun to become talkative, and hastily slapped the leather cushion next to her.

    "Come here! Tell me what you have gone through!"

    "Good priest, maybe these things should wait for all the elders to come..."

 Chapter 75ï¼š Meet the priest

    The girl seemed to be wearing a crudely sewn leather coat, and the level of simplicity was astonishing.

    She doesn''t even have shoes, and her feet are in the stitched pockets of animal skins, which are **** with twine rope.

    The Ross tribe is not like this at all. Everyone would have crudely made leather boots. Moreover, with the traditional trade with allies, women within the tribe have not become degraded in their skills due to the migration of the tribe.

    What¡¯s even more miraculous is that with the opening of the trade tribute route with the Novgorod people, the Rus tribe discovered long ago that those weak in combat power are better than themselves in some respects. For example, their women are very good at using fine embroidery needles imported from Rome for fine stitching.

    If you have something good, of course you have to find ways to get it!

    So some women of the Rus tribe have steel needles from Eastern Rome in their hands. It is very laborious to produce and therefore has great value.

    But, like Rurik¡¯s mother Niya, the two extremely hard embroidery needles she owns are not produced in East Rome at all!

    Because of this era, Eastern Rome only possesses the manufacturing technology of iron needles and copper needles, and only Datang has mastered the steel needle manufacturing technology. The small embroidery needle is the crystallization of ancient technology. With it, even hard cowhide can be pierced efficiently, making it possible to perform more delicate and complex stitching operations.

    Everything is so romantic!

    Otto¡¯s thick leather boots, and Rurik''s small thick leather boots.

    It is stitched from cowhide, deerskin and even part of sheepskin, and there are a lot of warm fluff inside it!

    can perfectly stitch many hard leathers. Only steel needles can do this in this era.

    Datang''s steel needle is a strategic export product, and merchants take it through the vast desert and sell it directly to food merchants. Driven by profits, the food merchants either sold them to Eastern Rome first, or went directly northward into Eastern Europe to sell a local Slav.

    The residents of Novgorod obtained this small and precious embroidery needle through the traditional north-south trade line, and women''s tailoring skills developed rapidly.

    Then, they were discovered by the Ross tribe who came in a long boat...

    Most of the Ross people have comfortable boots. They are warm, and the only thing is that they are not waterproof at all.

    However, the strange girl who was disturbed was really dressed in a special way. She was dressed all over her body to fully clarify her own uniqueness, which is simply incompatible with other people.

    She is an outsider!

    But how could the young Rurik take the initiative to pull such an outsider?

    What is the relationship between Lurik and this girl? !

    Otto quickly sat cross-legged next to Villa. He was about to say something, so Villa took the lead to ask questions.

    "The girl next to Rurik, she is definitely not ours! Who is she? Where did she come from?!"

    After that, Vilia stared at the mysterious girl with a suspicious look.

    Being stared at by many people, the woman was frightened and stood still, letting Liu Likla pull unmoved.

    "Ah, I''m about to tell you this." Otto pointed casually: "She is a captive, the deer breeder. Now, let me tell you everything..."

    Regarding what the team has encountered during the long expedition, Otto coincided with this opportunity and immediately explained to Vilia.

    Otto is reporting, and the most important part is naturally to praise his great achievements, such as getting a large number of deer.

    Lurik, of course, also hopes to tell Vilia as soon as possible that the girl pulled by him is a servant. Regarding the future arrangements of this servant, he has a wonderful idea.

    Leurik tried hard, and dragged the girl in a daze aside, and the two sat on the animal skin cushions on the ground casually, waiting for the adult to finish the matter.

    He took the girl''s trembling hand, and he could deeply feel her nervousness.

    How can she not be nervous? ! If she is a wise person, she should know that she is already in the wooden house at the core of the power of the Ross tribe.

    As a servant of the leader''s son, that is also an extraordinary servant.

    She is indeed extraordinary, because she is psychologically young, and Rurik is already a middle-aged uncle. It is not a trouble to clean up such a little girl.

    Most of the boys are doing daily dangerous games, or helping the family to fish in warm times, or even helping to catch seals in winter, or fishing some small shellfish offshore to subsidize the family.

    What about the few girls? Almost all day long activities in a small area near home.

    Girls, they cannot become heroic spirits, and it is almost impossible to become a new Valkyrie. Even their parents seldom pay attention to their attitude towards life, as long as they can live.

    They only need to know how to manage the treasures of their future husbands, they will make some leather clothes and other daily necessities for their husbands, they will store the food they hunted and snatched, and then they will try their best to give birth to sons for their husbands.

    The Ross tribe feels that this is what a good woman should do, and it should be natural to become a man''s vassal.

    In an era of extreme scarcity of materials and extremely backward productivity, such a living condition is certainly justified.

    But this is not a static reason.

    Just as his father was talking about Veria, Rurik was also organizing language in his heart.

    They said a lot, and Veria fully understood the whole process.

    "Okay! Okay! A lot of deer! I was worried that you would be hungry when you went out for too long. I never thought you would eat venison every day. That is, you ate too many deer, and only a small part was brought back safely. I have some regrets." Veria said regrets, but her heart was soothing.

    Why?

    In Veria''s view, deer is the best tribute to worship Odin.

    At the wedding of the tribal youth collectively marrying a Novgorod woman, the sacrificed headless reindeer really caused the tribe to bleed heavily.

    Deer must be spiritual creatures, so the priests of the past had to wear heavy antler helmets during important sacrifices, whether they were old or hurt.

    But deer are really scarce!

    This time Otto bluntly explained that more than fifty deer brought back by the tribe still survived.

    Otto talked freely: "Even so, the number of deer surviving is enough. We almost walked to the boundary of the human world, as if we could explore the darkness under the tree of the world again, and finally we got the deer herd. It''s over. Because people are already panicking at the time, I must make sure that everyone can go home before Hanukkah."

    "There are fifty deer. We will have enough sacrifices for the main priests in the future. This includes Hanukkah this year. Haha, I thought I would use some fish as sacrifices this time."

    "Only deer is the best. In order to have enough deer for future sacrifices, we need to raise the deer that we bring back. The deer herd will grow gradually. It is not just a matter of sacrifice, but we will also be able to grow more deer because of the deer herd. rich."

    Allies in the south have been in conflict for many years to compete with the Danes for pastures where cattle and sheep are grazing!

    Villa knows these things, it seems that those conflicts and the Ross tribe are too far away. Raising cattle and sheep solves the problem of dressing and eating meat. This is more efficient than going out hunting. However, the area of ??Roseburg is too cold. So far, the entire tribe has only a very small number of sheep, and the only sheep are basically the warm season. The allies bought it, and in winter, the sheep owner killed it and let his family have meat to eat.

    "But, can we raise these deer?!"

    "Of course!" Otto raised his big hand excitedly, UU reading www. He pointed at uukanshu.com, "That girl is the only deer breeder. I believe she will restore the number of deer to more than 300."

    "That''s her?!" Villa startled, "You told me soon after you walked in that she was a captive, a windfall from your trip. I didn''t expect that she was a deer breeder. Can she do it?! It''s so amazing. Young, it looks a little older than your Rurik. By the way, why is she so close to Rurik, you..."

    Villa suddenly sank, her aging wrinkles wrinkled terribly, fully demonstrating her doubts and anxiety.

    "Otto, my child. Tell you, shouldn''t I just think of that girl as the future woman of Relic? No! I''m telling you that this won''t work! He is too young, not even twelfth Years old, your decisions are not in compliance. Besides, Rurik will be the future leader, and the leader¡¯s wife must be a good woman. Besides, we still don¡¯t know God¡¯s attitude. We have just completed our relationship with Novgorod. The marriage of Germany, is now going to be married to the deer breeder again? No! This won¡¯t work..."

    Villa said negative words more than ten times in a row. Otto couldn''t intervene at all, so he had to smirk awkwardly.

    When Villa¡¯s mood recovered, he hurriedly explained: "Priest of wisdom, I can feel that you really love our Rurik. Don¡¯t worry, as a father, my son must marry him when he grows up. Daughters of other tribe leaders, I will do it myself. Regarding this deer-raiser girl, she is now Rurik¡¯s servant."

    "Oh? Really?" Veria was slightly calm, "This is what Odin allowed."

 Chapter 76ï¼š Ruriks attitude towards servants

    "There are almost no servants in our tribe, so we are indeed somewhat different from our southern allies." Otto followed Veria''s words.

    "They looted some animals from farther places as servants. You know these things. Unless you spend a lot of money to buy them, our ordinary family can''t get a servant. Only you, my leader. I know you. In fact, you have accumulated a lot of wealth, you can buy some servants to take care of your daily life."

    "No need." Otto said, squinting his head, "I''m old. Those coins are of little use to me. They are my son''s wealth and the backing of his wealth when he becomes a leader in the future. Regarding a servant. You see. , I have found a servant for Rurik.

    It is a pity, those deer breeders are really crazy guys. Many of the prisoners we captured simply chose to commit suicide, and some were frozen to death.

    also includes this girl, she resisted desperately and almost killed Rurik! "

    Otto simply believed that Priest Veria had magical insight, and he did not dare to lie at all.

    Villa was taken aback at this moment, her aging eyes stared at the girl who was doing a needle stick, "Otto, is this kid dare to attack Rurik?"

    "Obviously, she doesn''t want to be a servant. But I''m sure that she has been tamed by Rurik." At this point, Otto believed very much in his son''s abilities. "Rurik does have a talent for a leader. I''m sure that when the weather is warm, more children will follow him to train on the hillside. He can tame more than a hundred boys, and it''s even easier to tame a girl."

    Villa nodded: "But it is hateful for a servant to dare to rebel against his master. Such a servant needs to be punished. Has Rurik punished her?"

    "This¡­"

    Otto is really embarrassed to tell his son''s actions against his decision by force.

    He said euphemistically: "Rurik said that it is his own servant, and how he should treat his servant is also his business."

    "This is also true."

    "She is a deer breeder after all, and of course she is good at raising deer, so I hope to grow our deer through her hands."

    "Boss, the deer you brought back were originally hers, too." Veria asked slowly.

    "Yes. She will do it well for this."

    "Let''s listen to Rurik''s meaning."

    After that, Villa waved gently: "Ruriek, come here, and take your servant and sit in front of me."

    At this time, the girl was like a lamb being led away, she had no idea.

    Liu Likla sat down with the girl obediently, the girl still shook her head fiercely, and pointed her orange hair at Vilia.

    From the perspective of her hair color, she is also very different from other Rus people. Because the people of the tribe are all blonde, and some are even close to white hair.

    Villa looked at her favorite Rurik kindly, "Son, have you figured out how to treat your servant?"

    "Well! Of course I thought it out. Since she is a servant, if I order her to do something, she must do it."

    "Oh?" Veria quickly noticed the scar on Rurik''s neck, and suddenly asked: "My child, you have a wound on your neck, what''s the matter. I heard that this servant rebelled against you."

    "It was she who took my knife and wanted to hurt me, but was easily knocked down by me."

    Seeing the priest¡¯s face turned fierce, Rurik quickly explained, ¡°It¡¯s like a little wolf caught. At first it can realize that it is a wolf and will rebel against its master. But when the master shows his strength, the wolf also She became a loyal dog. Look at her like this, she has no ability to defeat me. Even if it is a boy older than me in our tribe, no one can defeat me."

    The child is really telling the truth. After all, Rurik is a person blessed by Odin, who is born with some magical fighting skills.

    "Then are you angry that she attacked you?" Veria asked.

    "Angry? No! If anyone should be angry, it should be her anger. After all, our people attacked the deer-keepers and looted all their deer. I know this kind of thing is considered honorable by many people, but I always feel that It is not wise to do this. Maybe we should be more kind. So I..."

    Rurik paused, his father was here, and the priest was here. He said what he said in his heart: "I feel a little uncomfortable in my heart, and I always feel a sense of guilt. I have already figured it out. As long as she is loyal, I Treat her well. I must ensure that she has enough food and suitable living conditions. I will ask her to do something. If she does well, I will reward her.

    I actually prefer to be her friend, maybe it''s a bit like a family relationship. Maybe in this way, she will feel better. "

    Lurik thought about it, he was happy to maintain a closer relationship with this girl, and the only word "family" in the Nosse vocabulary is more appropriate. Of course, the ¡°family¡± in Gnostic refers to all people living under one roof, and of course it also includes servants, and sometimes also includes pets.

    Villa never expected that a servant who had rebelled against her, how much Rurik liked her.

    The young Rurik had already revealed his early wisdom. He must have noticed that this girl must have some special abilities, otherwise he would not trust it and repay his expectations.

    Villa paused: "Your father wants your servant to keep raising deer, do you support it?"

    "Of course! I have discussed with my father along the way, UU reading , my deer needs further development. I don''t know how to raise deer, this girl must understand. So I will give her an order to raise deer properly. ."

    "It''s very good. It''s this girl. I always think she''s a little sluggish. It''s not because she''s mentally stimulated? It''s not good if she''s a fool."

    The girl was extremely nervous when she entered the house, and now she is always holding her head, as if everything has nothing to do with her.

    "She''s not a fool, but she''s a little scared." Rurik explained: "I''m sure she has never seen a huge residence like ours in Roseburg, nor has she seen our huge population. She was really caught Terrified."

    "Well, I hope she will adapt slowly. One more thing, Rurik, have you named your servant?"

    "Name?!" Vilia said, and asked Rlick directly.

    "Yeah, I don''t know her name at all. Dad, what is her name." Rurik turned his head and asked his father.

    Otto also looked regretful: "How do I know, I don''t understand the language of a deer breeder."

    "No name? It doesn''t matter. Whether it is a man or a woman, there will be a name. I just ask her myself." After Veria said, he stretched out his aging right hand to hold the girl''s chin, and touched her. Feel the girl''s fear and trembling directly.

    Villa finally looked at her face, her immature face fully proved the child''s weakness and helplessness.

 Chapter 77ï¼š Lumia

    After all, Veria is a woman, not to mention that she didn''t really like the fighting of men when she was young. Look at this girl from heart to heart. Her family must have died at the hands of the tribe led by Otto. Vilia has no sense of guilt at all. The weak will be attacked by the strong. To avoid this result, only she becomes stronger. Attack potential enemies, because everyone thinks this kind of life is the most normal.

    She somewhat regrets the experience of this girl, she became an orphan at a young age. Perhaps the only thing a girl is fortunate about is Rurik. He has the biggest difference from other people, that is, he pays attention to rules.

    Villa shook her face, saw her looks, and her uneasy gaze.

    Suddenly, Veria grumbled some strange words to the girl. Otto didn''t understand, and Rurik didn''t understand. Only the girl reacted violently to the words of the elderly priest.

    The uneasy girl was obviously irritated. She was sitting cross-legged. After hearing the words, she trembled and fell on the animal skin cushion. Then she staggered and climbed up again, her face full of incredible writing.

    The girl crawled back again with an expression of astonishment, and continued to sit in front of Vilia.

    Villa was very satisfied with the girl¡¯s extreme performance. She murmured a few more words. She was a dull and trembling girl with tears in her eyes.

    Such dramatic performance really surprised Rurik.

    Otto even asked: "Priest, you can still control her emotions and make her cry in a few words? What are you talking about?"

    Veria smiled and said, "It''s the language of the deer-raiser. Don''t you think of my leader? Hahaha, it''s been too long. I learned the language of the deer-raiser at an age like Rurik. I thought I had completely forgotten. I did forget a lot, and even doubted the pronunciation is correct, which is obviously correct. This girl definitely understands me."

    At this moment, Rurik really feels that Veria is a god!

    Her existence in the Ross tribe is indeed not as simple as a priest. She has mastered too much knowledge, and she even understands the language of the deer breeders.

    "Then, Grandma priest, you can ask me what her name is. I still like to call her by her own name."

    "Okay, I will ask her more questions. I hope I can understand most of the language of the deer breeder."

    Villa settled, faced the girl and heard her name frankly.

    asked several times, the girl finally responded weakly.

    Lurik kept listening, he got the key syllables, which sounded like "" or something.

    Is ¡¡¡¡ called by this name? Like a name that a woman would have.

    He estimated that most ethnic groups would give their boys some domineering-sounding names, while girls would use names that sounded softly.

    Lurik asked suddenly: "Grandma, is she called by this name?"

    "That''s the name."

    "What means?"

    Villa thought for a while, she herself can''t fully understand the girl''s language, but fortunately, the key vocabulary can be understood. As for the original meaning of the girl''s name, she pondered again.

    "Well, it''s probably a gift from Snow."

    "Snow''s gift? A very nice name." Rurik nodded, then looked at the flattered girl, showing the sweet smile of the child: "I understand, this is your name."

    The girl said something more immediately, her face was full of doubts.

    "What did she ask again?" Rurik asked.

    Villa furrowed her brows, presumably, "She was probably asking who we are. Why would anyone understand her language. Rurik, I am afraid I need to answer these things."

    Villa is already very old, so his voice has become hoarse and his speech rate is relatively slow.

    She is still fluent in the Gnostic language of her race, and it takes a little effort to tell the girl what she means.

    She is trying her best to tell the girl not to be afraid, as long as she is obedient, she can eat and drink.

    While speaking, Veria deliberately pointed to Rurik and introduced that this boy is the most noble person, and the only person that the girl can rely on in the future, not to mention the person who cannot disobey orders.

    The above words are really warning and threatening. After all, this girl is Rurik¡¯s servant. Not only that, the girl will continue to take care of the deer, and those deer are related to future sacrificial activities.

    Villa issued a stern warning, meaning that "If you are not obedient, dig a big hole in the frozen sea and throw you in."

    The threatening words were also finished, and the fear of the girl''s face convinced Vilia that the other party understood what she said.

    In this case, she also logically explained why she knows the language of a deer breeder.

    I never thought that my own explanation actually resonated strongly with the girl.

    The girl muttered a lot of words again. She looked very urgent and her words became more intense.

    "What did she say again?" Rurik asked quickly.

    Villa waved her hand, and the elderly continued to frown and listen to her respectfully, all she heard was the girl''s accusation.

    The girl said a lot, and finally calmed down suddenly, and the whole person also lowered her head silently, as if she had shaken everything in her heart.

    Whether it''s Rurik or Otto, both of them are staring at the clever priest Veria, and only one of them is a translator.

    "Now I understand..." Villia paused and looked at his leader Otto: "My leader, I already understand. This girl is accusing us of robbing their home, and she told me here. It used to be her grandmother¡¯s home, and now she has returned home by herself, but returned as a slave. She said it¡¯s not fair."

    "Fairness?" Otto, who had been listening for a long time, found it ridiculous, and shook his head, "Just tell this kid? She is not even a man. Great priests, in my opinion, those men who raise deer are also a bunch of cowards. They They are all cowards! She should feel honored to be servants to the strong. After all, we will feed the servants. If she is unwilling to be a servant, we will still throw her out and let her fend for herself."

    Villa shook his head: "This matter is still up to you. We also have to figure out this girl''s attitude."

    A servant should look like a servant.

    Villa felt that there must be some measure to allow the girl to prove that she would be a loyal servant.

    "Liurik!"

    "Grandma the priest?"

    "You stand up! Stand up immediately."

    Lurik didn''t understand, he still stood up.

    "!" Suddenly, Veriali claimed to call the girl''s real name, "Climb over and kiss his boots to prove your loyalty."

    The words were spoken in the language of a deer breeder, and Rurik couldn''t understand it. First he saw the girl hesitate, seeing her embarrassed brow, and then he fully understood what was going to happen.

    Lurik opened his eyes wide, and saw that the girl had put her face on her furry fur boots. In an instant, the classic image of a servant that Rurik could think of has now become a reality.

    He has no happiness at all, only anxiety in his heart.

    This deer-raiser girl is actually kissing her own boots. Rurik didn''t want to do this at all, because what she needs most is not a servile servant, but a reliable helper or friend.

    Wanting to understand these things, he immediately squatted down and directly supported the girl by the shoulders and pulled her up.

    "Leurik!" Witnessing this scene, Villa felt very uncomfortable in her heart. She asked sharply, "What are you doing? Do you want this servant?"

    "Of course I need it!" Rurik replied simply.

    "But you..."

    "I don''t need her to show her loyalty in this way. Doesn''t she want to be fair? Okay! I will let her stand up, and I will let her be my servant willingly. I will succeed if I As a leader, the tribe will not only be stronger in my hands, but I will be a bigger leader. Maybe one day, I will be the leader of all the deer breeders, and the leader of more people."

    The child¡¯s ambitions are great, and Veria and Otto are also very happy to hear it. Is it suitable for such a situation?

    No matter how they look at it, they think that Rurik has more thoughts about this girl who is older than themselves.

    Liurik continued to hold the girl''s shoulders, he was shorter than the girl, of course he was stronger.

    He looked at the girl¡¯s eyes with a sincere expression: "You,, I will call you lumia in the future. I like your name very much, but when you get here, you have to obey us. I stay with Rick, regardless of whether others admit it or not. Admit that you are one of us. I admit that you are a member of my clan! You...you are like my sister."

    The words were spoken in Gnostic, and Otto was really unhappy when he heard it.

    He scolded: "Enough! My child, how much do you yearn for a sister? She is just a servant! You don''t have to give her too much favor, after all, it''s just a servant."

    "No!" Rurik turned his head and looked serious: "Dad, she is my servant. You told me that I have the right to decide her future. Now I have decided that she is my servant. It''s my family too. I don''t want to use her as a tool for raising deer, I want to make her one of us.

    Since we can accept the women of Novgorod as our tribe, why do you oppose it when I upgrade my servant to be a tribe?

    Dad, life has changed! Since we accepted the marriage of the Novgorod people this year, everything has changed.

    Everything has changed! Everything has just begun again!

    You are the leader of our Rus tribe. When I become the leader, I also want to be the leader of all the deer breeders and Novgorod people. At that time, I want everyone to sincerely admit that I am the leader. We have become a little different and stronger. Dad, my ambition has always been great. "

    The glorious declaration made Otto speechless. He felt that many actions this year had already been very radical. Whether his son was inspired by his actions, he became even more radical.

    No matter ¡¡¡¡! Nothing.

    Villa coughed a few times and interrupted the possible quarrel: "Listen to what I said. I support Rurik. Since this is his servant, Rurik will do whatever he wants."

    "Thank you, grandma." Rurik continued: "Help me tell her that I want to call her lumia. This is her new name to join our clan. I admit that she is my family and my sister. Please tell She, I still have to learn the language of the deer breeder."

    "Well, since you insist."

    Villa slowly informed the girl of Rurik''s attitude, which undoubtedly brought a strong mental shock to the girl.

    Upgrade from servant to family?

    The girl is fully aware that she has been given a new name "lumia", which does not seem to be much different from the inherent name.

    In fact, in Rurik''s view, if the girl accepts her new name, it is more convincing than the act of kneeling down.

    Lumia, which is "Lu Mia", Lurik gave her such a name, which is also a name related to snow.

    In this era, the Sami were separated from the Finns and not long ago. They were originally a tribal group that spoke the same ancient language. The Sami were a group of Finns who migrated all the way north to the Arctic Circle. In the desolate Arctic tundra, raising reindeer is an important way of life for the Sami people. The Ross people naturally call them deer breeders.

    Once, the Sami people expanded to the entire Scandinavia. With a large number of Germanic people entering here, the Sami people were attacked and had to return to the Arctic Circle. With the migration of the Rus tribe, the Sami further evacuated. If the attack continues, one day the Sami will escape back to the Ural region where they originated.

    Everything seems to be fate. The Sami people who raise deer have not disappeared in the long river of history, but since they left the Finnish ethnic group, they have lost the possibility of establishing their own country.

    Because their population is too small, they have maintained a population of less than 100,000 since ancient times, and they are generally scattered in small clan settlements of less than 50 people, so they are attacked by the huge ethnic group of millions of people in the area. Without the power to resist, they really can''t resist. But they hid in the extremely cold Arctic Circle, and finally hid until a thousand years after humanistic thought became the mainstream, no one wanted to hurt them anymore.

    But in this barbaric era, the way for the weak to survive is to give the strong a horse and whip, bow down to be a submissive servant, and live on the rewards of the strong.

    Lurik knew what his father¡¯s attitude was, and he was absolutely dissatisfied with his hasty decision.

    Villa, as an interpreter, told the girl all the meaning of Rurik, no doubt the girl was obviously greatly touched.

    Tears flowed from the corner of the girl''s eyes. She gently hooked her head and looked at the little boy in front of her, and said something that others could not understand.

    Language, in addition to conveying abstract meaning, it can also express the speaker¡¯s emotions.

    Looking at her face, Rurik didn''t feel any discomfort at all. He felt that the girl not only fully understood what she was saying, but also responded very positively.

    Veria also immediately translated: "Ruriek, my child. Your servant has approved his new name, Lumia. She told you that she would listen to you. She also said that to hurt you She''s sorry for the matter."

    "Ah! Lumia..." Looking up at the girl in front of him, Rurik showed a reassuring smile.

    And the girl didn''t care about the tears on her face. Not long ago, she entered this huge wooden house with a look of hesitation and helplessness. Now she has more peace of mind and the safety she most desperately needs.

    Seeing her smile from the heart, Rurik knew that his servant was not only a servant, but also a friend and sister.

    In the foreseeable future, she will always follow her own words.

    So, this sister who seems to be a little older than herself, the best thing she should do is not to raise deer, but to study.

    Rurik has a hunch that this girl Lu Mia will be very important to herself in the end.

    Youdao is any nobleman, and his servant at the beginning is very likely to become a confidant in his life. If this is inevitable, then this Lumia has to learn Norse first.

    Once she can speak fluent Norse, she is really from the Ross tribe. But what she wants to learn is not only Gnostic, but also the ancient Slavic language of the Novgorod people.

    It¡¯s not just herRurik herself has made up her mind to learn Ancient Cyrillic within a few years. learn.

    In his opinion, this will not be a particularly complicated process, of course it is to learn two languages. He has to learn Ancient Slavic from his sister-in-law Peravina, and Sami from the priest Veria and this Lumia. .

    This matter is bound to be simpler than learning modern English after a thousand years.

    Why? Because in this era, most of the concepts do not exist, and tens of thousands of new terms have also been invented in later generations. In the ninth century AD, Rurik also noticed that there were about 500 common words in the Gnostic language he used, and perhaps less than a thousand words with rare words.

    Slavic and Ancient Sami are also the case.

    So this cold winter is still long, even if the day is getting longer and longer after Hanukkah, it is still early for the frozen sea to thaw!

    The training for the tribal brats was forced to stop, and Rurik, who was in the cold, didn¡¯t want to take the risk of getting sick outside. It¡¯s not wise. In this era of witchcraft, a cold can cause death. .

    A long time for learning is the best. Poor Ross tribe has only a handful of historical knowledge of the ancestors, which I have already learned.

    When you are bored, you can¡¯t be in a daze every day. Learning other languages ??is the most important thing.

    Learning ancient Slavic and ancient Sami, Rurik believes that this is the task he must complete!

 Chapter 78ï¼š Blizzard is coming

    When Otto led his troops back only four days, the sunny days came to an end.

    The sky started to snow again, and this time it was accompanied by strong Arctic wind.

    The blizzard hit Scandinavia for half a year and hit the whole of Europe. Those Danes and the inhabitants of the Frankish Kingdom really felt the cold this time, and people were forced to hide in their respective homes.

    The houses of the nobles were more protected from the cold, and those poor people froze to death on a large scale.

    The lords of the northern Frankish territory lived in their own thick houses made of stone and wood, and their cronies were better protected. Only a large number of self-cultivating farmers died of winter wheat, livestock and poultry, and even many people died in the wind and snow.

    But the nobles cannot count how much damage this cold current has caused to themselves, but they can realize that the cold weather has also dealt a heavy blow to the Danes in the north. It is foreseeable that when spring arrives, the hungry Danes will cross the stone wall they built and head to the south to raid.

    Maybe this is what humans have in common.

    As long as the residents living in the north, they always show bravery and good fighting, because the strong ones are often the ones who survived the bad environment.

    The sudden extreme cold destroyed many of their wealth, such as freezing cattle and sheep, and killing a handful of crops. In order to survive, these brave and powerful men went south crazily under the **** of hunger, like wild beasts.

    People who survive in extreme cold weather are strong, and of course the animals that survive are also strong.

    This cold snap is still going on. The Danes, the Mindling League, and even the Norwegians on the west side of the foothills continue to suffer from it.

    The situation of the Ross tribe seems to be better.

    Because they moved to the edge of the Arctic Circle for nearly seventy years, the first generation of immigrants was left with only one priest Veria who was about to die, and the immigrant tribes also developed to the fifth generation. Everyone has adapted to the extreme cold weather that occurs every year, even in the face of a colder climate, they can carry it hard.

    The wooden houses of many small families are actually made up of tree trunks, and they are often covered with a layer of soil to keep out the cold. But this is not very beautiful, as if I were a mouse living in a hole in the ground. For this reason, many wooden houses have to pile stones on the outside, or pave a layer of wood.

    The house has become very thick, and the interlayer soil is also good to avoid heat loss, so that the snow outside has gradually flooded the waist, and the interior is still a warm nest.

    As long as they are not alone in the open air, the residents of the Ross tribe will not be frozen to death.

    But the deer they brought back really suffered a disaster.

    Many of those who followed Otto''s victory return with at least one live deer.

    The deer that can travel two hundred kilometers in a short time are also strong in the deer, their new owners are naturally stronger, and they are not properly taken care of after they are brought back.

    Too much physical strength was lost. The deer had to eat a lot of grass, but few people would take the deer to graze, just fed some hay.

    Some hungry deer simply went to eat the thatch that was dropped by the new owner''s longhouse. This behavior was naturally curbed, and they became fresh deer skins and fresh meat for a small family to eat for a long time.

    Otto¡¯s own deer herd is an exception. Twenty heads were well taken care of in a short period of four days.

    Everything is the credit of Lu Mia, the only deer breeder girl.

    In the short four days before the cold snap, Rurik had a deeper understanding of the girl''s identity through the inquiry of the priest Veria.

    "I really didn''t expect this girl to be three years older than me, that is, a mere ten-year-old child, why is she taller than me? Is it because I am too short, or is she too short?

    "She is a Sami, maybe life in the Arctic Circle is really hard, she can only look like a dwarf if she doesn''t eat enough food."

    "If I give her enough meat and bread occasionally now, she is only ten years old, can she grow better?"

    Lurik has too many questions, and even from these questions, he also has more good feelings for this Lumia.

    After all, the soul lodged in Rurik''s young body is forty years old, and he is more rational and caring, and as a result, he naturally lacks the impulse and prestige that a child should have. He is more willing to analyze everything quietly, rather than being swayed by his own emotions.

    But he also understood that many people in the tribe are emotional. Such people are the easiest to be used. A smart and rational person can use his knowledge to make full use of other people¡¯s impulsive characteristics and tame them into Own fans.

    Villa uses the power of faith to make the people awe.

    Otto¡¯s deeds can always bring wealth to the tribe¡¯s satisfaction and make them happy to follow.

    Then, how can I make them recognize me? Is it just because of the illusory oracle of "Odin''s Blessing"? Do not! I can bring them a lot.

    Lurik believes that as long as they bring a steady stream of wealth to the people, they will always feel happy.

    The most critical problem now is that the wealth of the tribe is really good. A little meat and some leather goods can easily satisfy the tribe. Solving the problem of eating and dressing is supposed to be the most basic thing, but the tribe has not actually solved it well.

    It is unbelievable to grow flax locally. Importing flax from other places also requires high wealth.

    The only thing the tribe can make in large quantities is leather clothing. The tribes who sweep across the vast area like locusts are clever hunters, but not excellent herders. They had to go to the legendary end of the world and get a large number of deer by attacking the deer breeders.

    Ordinary people don¡¯t know how to raise deer, and no one teaches them. I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t even think about it.

    Maybe they don''t understand the principle of sitting and eating the sky. When the nearby resources are exhausted, they can only row a long boat to looting further places.

    How much room can a group of gangsters have for development?

    If you can''t change them instantly, let''s do a remarkable demonstration by yourself!

    Before the cold current and heavy snowfall, the outdoors was still shining brightly. Although the climate is cold, the world is still a blanket of snow. This kind of environment is the best for reindeer grazing.

    The girl Lu Mia didn''t have any shackles on her body. She was personally dragged to the priest''s steam bath room by the lower-level priestesses, like they were carrying kittens.

    Even in the cold climate, the Ross tribe already pays attention to their personal hygiene, whether they are men or women.

    I don¡¯t know when, when the Germans who immigrated to the Baltic Sea region invented the steam bath. They don¡¯t seem to get inspiration from the ancient Romans, but in countless cold winters, they boiled hot water in their indoor charcoal fire. The hot water was accidentally knocked over. As a result, the whole house was filled with hot steam and the house became special. Hot and humid.

    For this reason, some people took off their thick leather clothes, and the skin became moist directly under the steam, and the dead skin on it was easily rubbed off by the wooden block. After scraping off the annoying old skin, the whole person becomes particularly comfortable, so I naturally fall in love with this cleaning method.

    They are human beings, and they are born with creativity!

    So next to the big wooden house of the priests of the Ross tribe, there is a sauna.

    The sauna room is also quite particular. If I want to come to Odin, I feel very disgusted with the mortal priest who prays for help and blessings, and the whole body exudes a foul smell.

    For major sacrifices, bathing and changing clothes are therefore necessary.

    Lu Mia¡¯s simple leather suit was put aside, and she was cleaned of dirt by two powerful lower priestesses.

    Although the work ended in Lumia''s horror, when she was taken back to the warm priest''s cabin, the whole person was shed a layer of skin in a sense.

    She put on a new linen dress, just like the clothing of other lower priests. A layer of leather is worn on the outside. If you go out, you also need to wear a hat made of a whole Arctic fox fur.

    Her original hairstyle has also been changed, and she puts up the usual braids of the girls of the Ross tribe.

    At first glance, Lumia has completely changed and has truly become a member of the Ross tribe.

    But, her identity is still a servant. Even though Rurik intended to treat her well, the priests, including Veria, who was regarded as an enlightened person by Rurik, still believed in their hearts that Lumia was just a humble servant, perhaps only better than some tribesmen. The hound is a little bit senior.

    This servant is extraordinary, she is the servant of Rurik, the servant of the future leader.

    But she is still a servant, even if she puts on very good clothes, she doesn''t have to worry about eating every day, she is still a servant.

    Otto publicly announced the gift of five deer to Veria as a sacrifice for some time in the future. The other deer in the family are also "deposited" with the priest.

    Otto showed the generosity of the generosity, he declared boldly: "All my deer are prepared for sacrifice, and the servants will definitely breed them into a larger herd, so that Odin will be happy to see us more and more. The more offerings, the more blessings we will be."

    The leader¡¯s words are really pleasing, because no matter what, the alliance between the leader and the priest is stronger, and the priests will be able to eat more meat in the future.

    is not a vegetarian, who would hate eating meat?

    With the rest of the deer, it is natural that Lu Mia, a professional deer breeder, takes care of them.

    According to Rurik¡¯s request, Lumia was placed in the priest¡¯s cabin. The girl¡¯s important daily work was herding during the day and studying at night.

    A large corral was quickly built, it is a patchwork of wood, and a roof is made of logs. Its exterior was simply piled with some soil and some ice and snow. The entire corral leaves a front door and a number of ventilation holes in the wooden wall.

    Although the reindeer are very hardy animals, the deer breeders¡¯ own deer pens are also primitive. Those wild deer are exposed to the natural environment in winter and rely on thick fur to resist the cold.

    Since a corral is to be built, Rurik is really worried that the deer will lose even a little bit.

    These deer are like seeds, and Rurik cherishes them. For a short time, all the deer wore a necklace.

    Hemp rope is strung with some wooden plaques, on which the numbers are chiseled out by the tip of a knife, which is the Arabic numerals of the "Oriental numerals" called Rurik, and also marked with Roman numerals and the tribe''s own Luen numeral characters.

    It''s a pity that those deer breeders only have their own language, not their own alphabet.

    Only a handful of people can tell the numbers engraved by ¡¡¡¡Lurik, but even Rumia, a deer-raising girl, understands that her owner has accurately marked all the deer.

    Lumia cherishes deer. She regrets the deer who were eaten because they couldn''t take good care of them. Seeing this little boy''s behavior, she felt a warmth in her heart. It can be seen that these barbarians have built a special warm enclosure for the deer, and this warmth has further increased.

    The girl was ordered to herd herd. There were twenty deer by her side, and two priestesses in leather clothes were behind her. In fact, she was watching.

    Lumia is very happy that her hands and feet are not bound by any restrictions, and the clothes she wears are warmer than the previous one. The deer is also his own deer, but everything is wrong, all his relatives died, and the deer and himself became barbarians.

    She knows she has a chance to escape, but where is home?

    The so-called master did not give himself any restraint, as long as he feeds the deer well, he has enough food to eat and can sleep in warm supplies.

    Does she really have no intention to escape?

    If there are still people alive in the relatives, if they can escape back to their small tent. No matter how warm and rich it is here, it is not my home.

    Come back home? The reality is so cruel, maybe I can only pray to return to the old home in my sleep.

    After a few days, the hungry deer regained their strength through continuous grazing. Not only that, Lumia is very pleased that in the barbarian tribe their high priest understands their own language.

    Lumia is worried that there will be a terrible snowstorm. She is not worried that the deer will freeze to death, nor that she will freeze to death. She is only worried that the deer will starve to death.

    She told the priest Veria: "You cannot graze on a snowy day. The deer will starve to death if they don''t eat hay. We must prepare in advance."

    Even if Veria and her priests didn¡¯t know anything about raising deer, they knew that they would starve to death if they didn¡¯t eat.

    The lower priests really prepared a pile of hay. When the priests planned to cut away the snow and cut more buried hay, the climate changed suddenly.

    When thinking of Lumia, Veria didn''t know if it was a coincidence or Lumia really expected the cold snap.

    Any snowfall will not last too long, and the deer will die if they do not eat food during the critical period. Outdoors, there is constant wind and snow, and the deer still have enough food.

    I never thought that this is an opportunity for Rumia to change.

    Four days have passed, and Veria is not just looking at Rurik''s face and treating this girl in good faith.

    Lumia didn''t mean to run away, at least not on the surface. At night, she also stayed in the priest''s cabin to learn the Norse language of the Ross tribe.

    Her precautionary requirements have really brought very good results. When other people¡¯s deer are dying on a large scale, only the priests¡¯ deer are still grazing the grass in the warm deer pen.

    She, Lumia, not only saved the deer used for Hanukkah, but also saved the deer for the spring festival, and even the future.

 Chapter 79ï¼š The work of a tanner

    Trapped in the wind and snow, what else can people do in their houses?

    Adults will tell their children overly exaggerated stories, especially the men who participated in the northern exploration. They told their children that those deer breeders were terrible enemies, and they beat them for the father.

    Adults don¡¯t hesitate to put gold on their faces to get the admiration of their children.

    If the long time is just telling strange stories, life will also seem very boring.

    Many people actually weave and repair hemp rope nets in their long houses, and repair long boats in larger wooden houses.

    This time a large amount of animal skins were brought back. If they can''t be processed quickly, the animal skins will decay. Using them to make clothes is not a good choice.

    There are a group of professional blacksmiths in the Ross tribe. They found iron ore in the mountains and copper ore further away. Their iron smelting technology is not good. At present, they can only smelt raw iron with the ancient technology, and after a few beats, they can become a good axe.

    Compared to iron smelting, their ability to make bronze is better, but the copper mines in this area are rarer and have lower output.

    Most people of the tribe, their main way to obtain wealth and food is hunting and fishing. They make smoked fish jerky and a small amount of leather. While satisfying their own use, they sell additional products or complete transactions within the clan.

    Leather trade is usually internal trade.

    The blacksmiths of the ¡¡¡¡ tribe, they hardly participate in the work of fishing, and they rarely participate in large-scale collective hunting operations. Not even keen on the Sorgon sailing led by the leader Otto himself?

    Why?

    Because they are professional blacksmiths.

    Every household of the ¡¡¡¡ tribe has its own metal equipment, and ironware is widely used in everyday life.

    Those wrought iron tools that have been beaten to a low carbon content are easy to rust even if they are used. When some tools are badly rusted, they have to be handed over to the blacksmith to pay for refurbishment or buy a new one.

    The blacksmiths will go to the mountains by themselves, carry suitable iron ore home, and make usable tools or weapons after a long period of smelting and forging.

    In addition, the most important job is to repair.

    Ordinary people, if their wood axe becomes blunt, or the blade is damaged, they still have to take it to the blacksmith to forge it and pay for it.

    Perhaps, professional blacksmiths of various civilizations were their first chemistry experts.

    Blacksmiths have to go deep into the mountains to find available minerals. In the process of searching, they will naturally dig some valuable amber, as well as a small amount of rubies and sapphires. They can always find some translucent minerals, such as crystal natural quartz, gypsum, and even alum and Glauber''s salt, which are important to the tribe.

    Alum and Glauber''s salt can be found in the mountainous areas of this region. Since the day of discovery, the Ross tribe does not need to import these two ¡°strategic materials¡± from the brother tribes in the south, and even export them on a small scale.

    In fact, they are not particularly precious minerals, because these minerals are quite common in rocky mountains all over the world.

    The central ridge of Scandinavia has many mineral deposits. The Ross tribe and the Mind Subtribe Alliance discovered that this ridge is rich in iron ore prematurely. Perhaps they had not thought about it at this time. Further mining and smelting of these ore will eventually result in the prosperity of Sweden and Norway.

    The few blacksmiths seem to be the ¡°geological experts¡± of the tribe. They are more focused on ironing. After returning to the tribe, the mined alum and thenardite are basically sold out immediately.

    Especially those allies who live in the Ross tribe, some of them are not only businessmen, but also professional craftsmen.

    These people buy and hoard alum and glauber''s salt, and wait for the end of autumn when the hunters of the Ross tribe will continue to sell their newly-hunted animal skins to themselves.

    So in some longhouses, it can be described as stinking!

    But under the stimulus of huge wealth, it is totally worth it to endure the stench and continue to work.

    Otto, the victory of the action brought him a hundred deer''s profit, and 80% of the deer on the difficult return journey were sold by him halfway after they died.

    He personally owns fifty fresh deerskins. Although they are fresh, they are hard to understand by the cold.

    Otto does not lack animal skin clothes. He does not expect Niya to complete the complicated processing of fifty deerskins alone, and there is not enough material for processing animal skins at home.

    He sold all the deerskins and directly earned fifty fine Roman silver coins, which he locked in his own money box.

    The cold winter world is frozen, not only is the home of leather merchants smelly, but the whole family is also in the busiest time. Celebrating Hanukkah in the Rus tribe, it is more interesting to be able to experience the sunless days here than home in the south.

    This is also a place of wealth. After processing a complete deer skin, throwing away the cost, selling two pieces can make at least one silver coin.

    It can be said that this is a job that seems to make a profit without losing money, and it is indeed the case, that is, it requires a lot of labor from workers.

    They hide in a warm home, first pre-process the fresh fur, scrape the meat and fat from the hide, and wash it with hot water.

    Fortunately, outdoors is the snow at your fingertips, which can be done by melting and boiling.

    Next is the nitration process that requires the participation of Glauber''s salt, and the odor with trace toxicity is also overflowed. To complete this, there is also the tanning process involving the participation of alum.

    When they completed all the processes and the animal skin became soft and extremely resistant to corrosion, spring also arrived, and soon the frozen sea melted to resume shipping.

    Otto, and the masses of the Ross tribe, everyone does not know the leather craftsmen among their allies, and what kind of profitable business they are buying the fresh fur they have hunted.

    Reindeer skin, it is warmer than sheepskin and has a larger surface area. It itself is quite expensive leather. The Sami people who are good at raising deer also met with the thinking sub-tribes going north, and soon changed from trade to war. The deer-raising community composed of small clans was destroyed one by one. Otto''s actions this year were just doing what his ancestors did.

    The deer breeders are losers. There are not many wild deer herds. Without the deer breeders, the reindeer population has also shrunk sharply.

    Nowadays, reindeer are extinct in Jutland, and reindeer in Scandinavia are becoming rarer.

    The Danes struggled to raise sheep and cattle, only to obtain important leather. Because of the conflict with the Frankish kingdom and the Slavic Wender tribe, the originally relatively harmonious bilateral trade became a mere plunder.

    The Danes have become increasingly tense with their traditional partners, and their trade routes have been affected, and they have to resort to tough measures more frequently.

    So the cobblers who live in Roseburg can row a long boat straight to the Danish territory, and of course they have to slip past it quietly. Although the conflict between the subtribal alliance and the Danes has become more and more serious in recent years, the private trade between the two parties is not really determined.

    Everyone speaks exactly the same Gnostic language, and the language has not become too different due to geographical barriers. The businessmen directly claim to be Danes and belong to the same race of the customers. As for where the high-quality deerskins come from, the answer is also very tricky-grabbed from the Finns in the North.

    It¡¯s not an exaggeration to replace a processed high-quality reindeer skin with five sheepskins from a native of Jutland. Although this is a very risky behavior, risking the risk of being attacked by the Danes at least can earn twice or more than selling it to yourself.

    This time, there were more than two hundred reindeer skins, as well as a large number of Arctic fox, ferret, wolf skins, and even ten white bear skins. In order to quickly exchange silver coins, Rose Hunter sold them all.

    In this way, the locals in Roseburg praised their leader as a "brave adventurer" who bravely helped everyone get a great fortune.

    The guest leathersmiths almost knelt down in front of Otto, praising the generosity of the leader with exaggerated smiles.

    The cobblers have entered a rush that they have not been in decades, and the number of cobblers is small. This time they have to stay at home, and even young children must help.

    Because the owner understands that in a frozen winter to complete a huge amount of work, the income gained is enough to bring him to his family for two to three years, and he can live a worry-free life without thinking about labor!

    Therefore, in the wind and snow, some strange buildings have been smoky.

    That is the blacksmith shop and cobbler workshop in the tribe, they burn charcoal intensively to carry out complex production work with high added value.

    The wealthiest tribe is of course the leader Otto¡¯s family, followed by the priests, and the third is undoubtedly blacksmiths, cobblers, and several extremely skilled carpenters.

    The leader is the richest. There is nothing wrong with it. Because of the traditional rules of the tribe, the leader must legally get more spoils. The priest group is entirely supported by the entire tribe, and the priests are also made up entirely of women, but the number of them just seems to have more wealth per capita.

    Those craftsmen, they are ordinary people in the tribe, and their identity also determines that they cannot become Valhalla''s heroic spirits.

    They can''t even be Odin''s servants because they believe in Thor.

    People believe that Jinglei is the incarnation of Thor. This **** holds a sledgehammer in his hand. In people''s mind, he looks like a young blacksmith.

    All the blacksmiths worship Thor, as do other craftsmen. These people naturally don''t need to fight to prove themselves, although they are people of the same tribe, they believe that they are actually protected by Thor.

    Since the snowstorm started, the snowfall has lasted for five days!

    Fortunately, only the first two days were terrible blizzards, followed by pure snowfall.

    But this is not the beginning of peace. Every family¡¯s house faces huge safety hazards. The heavy snow can easily crush the roof. So from the third day onwards, some residents have braved the wind and snow and cleaned their homes first. The snow at the door was then climbed up to the roof, and the wooden shovel used for plowing the soil was used to remove the snow as much as possible.

    It is possible that only blacksmiths and leather smiths do not have to worry too much about snow. The inside of their longhouse is quite hot, and the snow on the roof cannot hold too much, and the slate at the chimney remains the same.

    Leurik¡¯s main time these days is spent on studying.

    is just feeding the few deer hiding in the circle, Lumia can easily complete it. This is the only necessary task that Rurik arranged for the girl. During the rest of the time, he took the girl and learned the language of the deer breeder through the translation of Priest Veria.

    Within a few days, Liu Rick has learned some of the most commonly used vocabulary, such as "eating" and "drinking water" and other phrases.

    In contrast, Lumia has also learned a lot of Norse words and phrases. Due to the fact that there are still many tongue sounds in Gnostic language in this era, it is difficult to grasp quickly if you do not learn it from a young age, which makes the current pronunciation of Lumia''s language quite strange. The ancient Sami language used by the deer breeders has tongue sounds, but it is not used as frequently as the Old Norse language.

    Fortunately, Lu Mia has basically learned the most used vocabulary in ordinary life, and she has to use the newly learned vocabulary immediately in order to communicate with her master.

    But, is Rurik really the master?

    This little boy who is three years younger than himself, he bluntly claimed to be more willing to call his sister.

    In fact, the child was called this intentionally at the beginning, but at that time he didn''t understand Norse.

    Lu Mia is even more touched because of this. What she longs most is her family. As long as there is a family who is willing to take care of her, the pain in her heart can be eliminated a lot.

    It is the fourth day of snowfall, and the snowflakes are more dense than yesterday. Everyone believes that the snowy season will soon pass.

    During this period, Liu Likla was carrying out a high-intensity study life with his servant in the chief priest''s house, at least Otto thought so.

    The lives of Otto and Niya have become more boring, and the two are more willing to hide in their warm house in the boring winter, watching their young son play. Although for several years, every cold winter, my son is using wooden sticks to sign strange symbols on the ground.

    As long as they see this little guy, the couple will be satisfied.

    One silent night, Niya''s patience for many days finally broke out.

    She asked her husband: "It has been several days, and Rurik is living in the priest''s wooden house. Are you really relieved?"

    "That kid is studying, of course I can rest assured. He said that he should not only be our leader, but also the leader of Novgorod, as well as the leader of deer breeders. This boy is challenging my authority, he His ambitions are also very lofty.¡± Thinking of many things that happened, Otto had mixed feelings, and facing his wife who was as old as his own, there were some things he could not say.

    "But he is a seven-year-old kid."

    "Ten years from now, I will be a seventeen-year-old child, my Niya. He loves to learn very much, and he will grow up to be a wise man. His words are not lying. You know, Rurik was originally from Arik¡¯s Lavina is learning the language of the Novgorod people, and now he is learning the language of the deer people. Of course, to become the leader of a foreigner must learn the foreign language, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. He is your son, forever It¡¯s all yours."

    "But, I still like the way he runs around the house, or the way he messes with a wooden stick."

    "Don''t worry." Otto sighed, "Tomorrow, I will grab him, and his little servant. That servant is also learning our language, I just happened to see the girl''s work. Listen, tomorrow We have to clean up the snow on the roof. If the roof is crushed, it will be difficult to repair."

    "You reminded me that I will prepare snow sweeping tools now."

    "Prepare more food." Otto added.

    "Well, Rurik is very light. He climbed to the roof to sweep the snow and I don''t worry that the house will collapse. It''s you..." Niya chuckled, "He is too heavy, you must not go to the roof. Like last year, I was worried that the house would collapse."

    "Then you can''t completely count on Rurik. Prepare more food, and Rurik goes to the roof, and the servant must follow. Rurik wants to eat meat, and the servant has to eat meat, and prepare the amount for two people. "

    "Huh? Why? A mere servant." Niya looked dissatisfied. "Just give that servant something to eat, such as some shark liver or something."

    What Niya actually meant is that the food given to servants is a reward. Although it is a reward, you should also reward those unpalatable foods that can only be fruity, such as shark liver. Who would be happy to eat this strange-smelling food if it weren''t for the sake of survival .

    Otto rejected the idea of ??his wife. It is not how kind Otto is here, it is all because it is his son''s servant.

    "It''s better to prepare more." Otto said, "You don''t know, Rurik said in front of the priest, that servant is his future helper. Rurik eats meat, and servants eat meat, I don¡¯t know. Why, Rurik pays special attention to this servant."

    "It''s weird, I have seen that servant, nothing special."

    "No!" Otto shook his head must be special to our son. Because that servant was personally tamed by him, don''t talk too much about the servant in the future. If the servant is not obedient, he will be punished by Rurik, and we don''t have to intervene. "

    "Alright. Let''s call Rurik back, and...the servant named Lumia. As long as that servant cleans the snow well, I will reward her. But you, that servant is not good at doing it. I can¡¯t manage that much. Rurik is my son. If he doesn¡¯t bear the heart, I don¡¯t care, I will personally punish the servant who doesn¡¯t work!

    Feeling his wife''s tough attitude, Otto deliberately asked: "What will happen to you?"

    "I...at least...slap at least to warn the servant that he will be punished for being lazy."

    Otto wanted to laugh presumptuously, but he closed his mouth just a few days ago when he thought of the incident a few days ago. "Don''t think about it, continue to sleep, we have to sweep the snow tomorrow morning."

    Otto didn''t say much any more, he continued to rest tightly wrapped in animal skins, but his mind was full of imagination.

    For the girl named Lumia, the son boldly rebelled against his authority and held his own sword.

    Not to mention, if the brat''s grandfather and his grandfather, some of his ancestors must have entered Valhalla, they should have seen this scene in the sky. They will also be happy for their unruly children and grandchildren.

    Also, my own era is about to pass. It may be another ten years. At that time, the Ross tribe should be the era of Rurik.

    Chief, times have changed.

 Chapter 80ï¼š Snow removal crisis

    It was another peaceful night, and Rurik dreamed of studying during the day in his little head.

    He was muttering some weird dreams, and involuntarily snuggled the leather blanket over his body.

    A new day begins in the labor of the lower priests, who cook their breakfast today in the huge wooden house.

    is not much different from the past, bread is a very precious existence, and the priests¡¯ daily meals are mostly fish. In recent days, everyone has eaten some venison every day.

    But everyone doesn¡¯t eat a lot. The priests are used to a half-starved life. A small piece of cooked meat is what is called breakfast.

    After waking up, Rurik immediately ate the meat, and he didn''t have any psychological burden.

    Only his servant Lumia, looking at the meat in the rough wooden bowl, was full of thoughts.

    "Eat. If you don''t eat, you will be hungry." Rurik mumbled the ancient Sami vocabulary that he had learned in the past few days. Without any rhetoric, he spoke the most basic vocabulary to express his meaning.

    "Ok."

    Lu Mia is cruel, and now everything is nonsense. Even though the venison in this bowl was once a live deer of her own, it has nothing to do with herself.

    Actually, Lumia doesn¡¯t really know what a ¡°servant¡± is. As long as you work for them, it¡¯s a servant?

    After a few days of contact, she understood one thing, as long as she followed this little boy, she seemed to be treated kindly.

    She took a few bites of venison sprinkled with coarse salt, and the refreshing salty taste deeply stimulated her mind.

    She suddenly stumbled and asked: "Today, shall we study?"

    "Yes. I still want to learn your language. You, also want to learn our language."

    "Okay. I, study."

    Anyone is smart. People can distinguish the core content of the Chinese language. As long as they master these core content, two people of different native languages ??can barely communicate.

    Lurik thought that today was another peaceful study day. Due to the bad wind and snow outdoors, he naturally continued to be protected by the towering priest''s wooden house.

    Soon after he had breakfast, a "white" strong man in white bear skin hurried to this wooden house.

    The person who came is not someone else, but the leader Otto.

    There are several close friends behind him.

    Otto¡¯s sudden appearance made Vilia a little dissatisfied. She suspended her translation work and also suspended her language education for Rurik and Lumia.

    "My leader, you should be lighter. Don''t make too much noise, let me spare this old man."

    "Oh, sorry, great priest. I just came to pick up my son."

    "Rylik? Is there anything wrong? I am teaching him personally."

    "This..." Otto''s eyes widened. He knew what his son and his servant were doing.

    Otto supports his son''s study, but he also thinks that it is enough to be better than others after studying due to the limitations of the times.

    He stepped forward and muttered: "Great priest, I''m only here to take Ric to sweep the snow. Now that the wind and snow are almost over, we must remove the snow from all houses as much as possible, including this big wooden house."

    "Ah! I almost forgot." Villa patted his forehead, "It''s snow removal, Bona, help me up!"

    After being supported by someone, Veria felt that snow removal was imperative.

    "Just like in previous years, we cleared the snow from the roof. And the snow on the road, cleared all to one side. Bona, get my leather jacket, and then tell the others to act."

    Otto nodded in satisfaction: "Liurik, let''s go, and take your servant. This time, you have another task."

    "Task?"

    Liu Li Ke is puzzled, does it have something to do with snow removal?

    Soon, he understood his so-called mission.

    Lurikla pulled Rumia¡¯s thin arms. At the moment, the two of them are wearing the traditional clothes of tribal children, which are actually linen linings. They are covered with coats of animal skins and stitched with various leathers on their feet. Boots.

    But the biggest difference between Rurik and other kids is that he wears underwear.

    The Ross tribe, they are the same as other tribes, and even the Frankish kingdom in the south.

    All the residents have no concept of pants until now.

    Only the grassland peoples invented pants because of their basic needs.

    This is the age and only Frank''s cavalry wears some leather and pants-like clothing.

    Lurik couldn''t stand the life without pants. When he was old enough, he asked his mother Niya to sew a pair of shorts from a piece of linen. The shame of this thing is more meaningful, and now it has a little more value to protect against the cold.

    He was standing in the snow under his wooden house. The thickness of the snow on the roof was really amazing.

    Otto came carrying two sets of oars, one was gently handed over to the leader of his son, and the other was thrown to Lumia more rudely.

    He gave orders more casually; "Hey! Girl, wait a minute to follow your master to the roof and push down all the snow!"

    As long as she looks at this tall guy, Lumia is scared from the bottom of her heart. And she really saw that this man was not only a murderer who hurt his relatives, but also a genuine bear skin on his body! The terrible bear head and the terrifying fangs were all drooping on this man''s back.

    This man actually killed a bear!

    She didn''t understand the man''s commands. In short, this person was very scary. Lu Mia subconsciously held the wooden oars, approached her master Rurik, and gently hooked her head in fear.

    "Dad, you are too fierce to her." Rurik muttered impatiently.

    "Huh? Did I hate you?"

    "No! Look at Lumia''s face, she is scared."

    "It should be. This deer-keeper girl should be afraid of me, and she will climb on the roof after a while."

    Leurik nodded: "I understand, but Dad, you see that I am so weak, do you expect me to remove all the snow? Maybe you should follow us on the roof too."

    "No need." Otto smiled awkwardly: "If I follow along, the roof will collapse. Child, you can be the future leader. Don''t be afraid because of this difficulty. If you don''t like it, too. It doesn''t matter, it makes sense for your servant to climb up and complete these tasks."

    "That''s crazy!"

    Lurik raised his head, looking at the snow that was about half a meter thick, he couldn''t help pouting and shaking his head.

    He rolled his servant again, expecting the girl to finish her work, I am afraid that even if she held the wooden oar to push off all the snowflakes, she would be tired and paralyzed.

    was directed at the attitude of his parents towards the girl, and Lurik didn''t dare to think too much.

    Humanistic care? Pooh! Parents must be simple to use Lumia as a tool.

    He gritted his teeth and said to his father, "What is this difficulty? But you have to prepare some food for me. Um...Mom!"

    Niya replied with some complicated expressions: "What''s the matter?"

    "Can you make some porridge? I am preparing some dry bread cubes. When I finish my work, I will eat these."

    "Okay. But Rurik, you have to be careful. Come down when you are really tired. I am different from your father. I will not force..."

    "Shut up!" Otto stopped his wife with anger: "You go to prepare the porridge! You have to trust your son. He is the man who will be the future leader. If he can''t clean the snow on the roof, he will face a lot in the future. The enemy, what is the ability to defeat them?!"

    Leurik wanted to laugh, as if snowflakes were the enemy, snow sweeping was also a kind of war.

    Think about it carefully. Similar father roles are really common. A strong father will always ask his son to challenge the impossible. Only the mother of the child will worry about it in the rear.

    Then, how do I climb the roof?

    The ordinary houses in Roseburg, its roofs are made up of pieces of wood, and a layer of meadows containing mud is laid on it. In order to better shelter from the rain, some people have to spread a layer of animal skins on the bottom.

    There are no tiles in all buildings, and the roofs also have a certain slope.

    Rurik cannot climb the roof without using a ladder. Otto did not prepare a ladder for this, because he felt it was unnecessary.

    After all, his son is only seven years old. As long as he holds him, he can easily throw him on the roof.

    Just like that, Rurik was thrown into the snow nest on the roof, and Lumia was the next one to be thrown up.

    "You guys start!" Otto on the ground ordered.

    "Okay!" After Rurik finished speaking, he had to bite the bullet and tell Lumia in ancient Sami vocabulary, "Lumia, start! End, you, me, eat. Eat bread."

    Bread? In fact, Lumia was fortunate enough to eat bread for the first time in the priest''s cabin after being captured.

    is a small piece of dry whole-wheat bread that Rurik gave her. In fact, in his opinion, this bread is not a thing of the belly, and it can also clean the teeth very well.

    It is really whole-wheat bread with a lot of bran in it! Even so, it has more energy than usual meat, but if you do physical labor, eating wheat can be said to be the first food to restore physical strength.

    gazed at the snow on the entire roof, Rurik guessed that today is really the busiest day since his journey.

    Let a seven-year-old boy and a ten-year-old girl do this kind of work, while the adults are watching the theater. It is called a challenge. Is there anything more annoying than this?

    Fortunately, the snow is quite soft, and ice has frozen at the bottom.

    With the beginning of work, Rurik personally felt the busyness of work, and after a closer look, it was not unacceptable.

    The oars of the long boats of the Ross tribe are not only wider, but also have a subtle design.

    includes the small oars of some small boats, they are all carved into a special shape from oak, that is, the center of the oar is deliberately carved with a groove.

    This small invention will take advantage of paddling, and is more efficient than smooth paddles.

    Then, using this paddle to poke off the soft snowflakes is also very efficient.

    It¡¯s just that the snow is still too thick. The two lightweight children worked hard, and a lot of snow was pushed to the ground.

    Leurik took a closer look. Of course, his father was not just a spectator. He was also using a wooden paddle as a wooden shovel to push the snow he had pushed down to the side.

    He looked around again, in the huge Roseburg, many dark shadows were shaking on the roof, today''s snow sweeping seemed like a holiday.

    Too much snow will collapse the house, and as the snow gets less and less, the possibility of collapse will also decrease.

    During the short day, most of the work must be completed. Seeing that the work is over and dressing up, Ruriek panting is happy to see that Lumia is still pushing the snow.

    "Hey! Lumia, rest!"

    "No. End, snow, rest."

    Lurik understood what she meant, and the servant did prove his obedience with actual actions. After all, she is only a ten-year-old child, and she should have no more thoughts in her mind, given some promises, she will work hard to get the job done.

    At this moment, Rurik thought a lot. He sat on the roof and took a short rest, watching the figure of the girl struggling, guessing that when she grows up, she will be a good helper for him.

    Even though Lumia is just a child, she can teach her a lot of things. In the future, this kind of person will be an excellent arm, even if she is a woman who will be despised.

    Rested for a while, Rurik subconsciously clutched his stomach.

    "Oh, I''m so hungry. I should be cooking oatmeal now, I can smell it. I''ll finish the work early and I will eat early."

    Compared to other children of the same age, Rurik can be called "pampering and superior". Even though he was only seven years old, Rurik''s weak body still had a lot of muscle strength. He was stronger than other children. In contrast, Lumia''s body was much weaker.

    Lumia is really afraid of that man. She doesn''t know how much protection the little boy around her will give herself. It is obvious that if she can''t do the job well, she will inevitably be punished by the villain.

    Punishment, it must be something terrifying!

    Lumia, she has no intention of taking a break. She just wants to finish her work earlier, but she doesn''t realize what kind of damage to the body is caused by excessive labor.

    Except for Rurik, everyone in the tribe has no concept of pants. The means for keeping the lower body from the cold is longer leather jackets that can submerge the knees, and high boots that extend to the knees in one breath. Under normal circumstances, the combination of these two clothes is enough to keep out the cold, but Lumia''s new clothes are not so fit.

    She is too thin, causing some skin to be exposed to the cold all the time. She was also afraid of being punished for working hard. This work was indeed very successful. Otto, who was sweeping the snow on the ground, monitored her work from time to time. Otto said nothing, and was very satisfied with the girl Lumia''s work.

    She is indeed an obedient tool.

    Lu Mia gradually felt the heat, but the animal skin on her body looked like a heavy burden.

    Lurik continued to push the snow with his head dull, but he raised his head again and was surprised to see that Lumia was actually getting rid of the shackles of the animal skin, and the cold-proof leather jacket was tied to the waist only with twine.

    This child is actually wearing a lined linen shirt and her arms are directly exposed to the cold wind from the North Pole.

    Lurik was taken aback.

    He ran away in a hurry, with a strong expression of consternation on his face: "Lu Mia, what are you doing! Put your clothes back on quickly."

    Lumia basically understood the command from the Norse language, she reluctantly explained: "I...I, hot. I am fine now."

    "Very good?!"

    Liu Rick went to touch her arm, what kind of heat is this! Her arm looked like an ice cube!

    He was so frightened that he was touching the girl''s forehead with his hand, and her head was also chilled.

    How can you feel hot when you feel cold all over?

    Suddenly, an extremely bad situation emerged in his head, and Rurik waited for the girl¡¯s big eyes and grabbed the wooden oar from her hand: "Lu Mia, it¡¯s over. You put your clothes on and go to the ground to eat. ."

    "I...I''m okay."

    "enough!"

    Rurik stopped talking nonsense. He threw down both sets of wooden paddles, then took Lumia''s cold hands and sat on the ice on the roof, staring at the snow on the ground that had not been cleaned up immediately, and slid directly. Go down.

    Then, the two fell onto the pile of snow.

    "Hey! Rurik, why did you come down without finishing your work?!" Otto was dissatisfied with his son''s decision. "You still can''t stand the fatigue?!"

    "Dad! Something happened." Rurik shouted with a terrified face: "Hurry up and give Lumia hot water. If she works a little longer, she will freeze to death."

    At this point, Liu Rick is no longer talking nonsense. He smells that porridge is indeed being cooked in his house. Has a comfortable aroma of wheat.

    But Lumia''s situation is very bad now, and what''s worse is that the girl didn''t realize that she was almost dying.

    Lu Mia was dragged to run, she still said that she was hot all over, but she walked like a machine lacking lubricating oil, and she looked very stiff.

    She consumes too many calories, and her mind becomes numb because of this. The brain mistakenly believes that she is very hot, and in fact she almost freezes to death.

    Many people who are drunk in winter, UU Reading , they lie on the side of the road and fell asleep. As the sun rises, people who wake up early are surprised to find these hangovers, what they see is just being turned off. The clothes, the body has been frozen.

    Lurik was thinking of such a terrible scene, Lumia had clearly been so frozen that her head was confused, and she couldn''t tell what was hot and what was cold!

    Only if he has more knowledge in his mind, it would be bad if Lu Mia who listened to her own words had three long and two shortcomings!

    He pulled the girl into the door of his own house, and slammed her into the sleeping nest paved with animal skins and hay. Then he reached up to the mother who was squatting and boiled the wheat in an iron pot and said: "Mom, the wheat looks almost ripe. Give it to me. bowl."

    "Don''t worry, I will serve you, beware it is very hot." Seeing that the child is very good, Niya''s mood is really good.

    She gave her son a bowl without a hassle, and the son picked up a wooden spoon with the bowl and ran to the girl.

    Niya was surprised to see that his son was actually feeding the servant himself!

    At this moment, Niya suddenly thought of a lot of things. She didn''t understand how a servant, He De, was so noble to the extent that the future leader wanted to feed her?

    Then, Otto also went back to the house curiously and saw the actions of the two children clearly.

    "What are you doing, Rurik?" Otto asked strangely.

    "Dad, Mom, Lumia didn¡¯t know that she almost died of freezing. Mom, prepare some bread cubes and roast some meat. Dad, you can help me and carry her to the campfire. I don¡¯t want her to freeze to death. I don''t want her to get sick! Hurry up!"

 Chapter 81ï¼š Niyas prejudice

    Lu Mia''s mind gradually cleared up, and her body felt cold again.

    "I...I, cold..."

    She was already speaking in a daze, and her face was quite haggard.

    "Don''t think too much, drink the hot porridge."

    Lurik digs a spoonful of oatmeal in a wooden bowl, looking at the so-called porridge, it is not cooked at all, but it should be cooked. He let the porridge in the spoon cool down a little, then stuffed it into the girl''s mouth.

    Lurik is indeed stronger than the average child, and he is also more able to withstand the cold. The two children worked **** the roof for a long time. So far, even though Lurik was exhausted, his mental condition was still good.

    The meaty Mairen was stuffed into her mouth, Lumia''s confused mind seemed to be electrocuted, and her instinct to eat drove her to chew quickly.

    Lurik finished one spoonful and filled one spoonful again, and soon a half bowl was filled in.

    Otto and Niya watched the scene in front of them, not knowing what to do for a while.

    "Really, I really don''t know who is the servant and who is the master." Niya mumbled helplessly, with doubts in her eyes.

    "It''s like Rurik is her servant. I admit that this girl is very honest in her job, and the care she is getting now has crossed the line." With that said, Otto did not stop his son''s actions.

    "Oh, the precious wheat is for our son to eat, and it turned out to be cheaper for this girl. Originally, giving her a little shark liver was a good reward. I really didn''t think of it..."

    Lurik fed Lumia, and he heard everything from his parents.

    A bowl of oatmeal was poured in. He flattened the girl''s body trembling from the cold and handed the empty bowl to her mother: "Mom, let''s have another bowl."

    "You still want to feed her? Child, she is just a servant."

    "Yes! So I can''t let her die."

    "But..." Niya was very dissatisfied, she muttered and filled the bowl again.

    After eating high-calorie food, the skins she was wearing were also heated by the campfire, and Lumia''s cold body gradually recovered.

    It has been ten years since she was born. In her short life, she has never eaten as much wheat as she does today.

    Even for Sami people like her who live in the Arctic Circle, the chance of eating wheat is slim.

    The wheat is very delicious, even the barely shelled wheat kernels boiled over high heat are very comfortable to chew.

    She regained her spirit, and lightly tickled her head to make a campfire.

    Until this time, Rurik held up the wooden bowl and gushed the wheat kernels into his mouth.

    Niya directly accused the curled up girl with dissatisfaction: "Hey! You poor servant, you should thank your master. You also want to thank me. People like you only deserve to eat some dried fish and moss, and you let you eat it. Arrived at Maizi. Listen, if you dare to disobey the order in the future, I will tear your face!"

    Lumia, she heard harsh threatening words from this long North sentence. It''s still a commonplace thing. If you violate these people''s orders, you will be put to death.

    Leurik was also particularly ear-piercing. In his opinion, although his mother was not young, she was always gentler.

    How do you face your servant, suddenly he has a fierce face?

    The sudden change is really shocking.

    Lurik put down the half-eaten wooden bowl and looked at his mother in surprise: "Mom, are you threatening her?!"

    "Yes! It''s a threat. My child, our food is not superfluous. Do you know how precious wheat is?"

    "So, it''s wrong for me to eat her?"

    "It''s wrong! Child, you are noble, this girl is a humble servant, how can you..."

    Seeing that his wife was quite emotional, Otto quickly stretched out a big callused hand and stroked her back lightly: "Okay, it''s Rurik''s servant after all, Niya, don''t ask too much."

    Mother¡¯s words are quite realistic. The best food in the family is the tribute collected from the Novgorod people, a large bag of yellow wheat kernels, and a small bag of rye, the total amount is not much.

    The most important tribute of Novgorod people is wheat, and they are also collected by Otto himself. In recent years, it is true that genuine products such as amber have been exchanged with them to obtain wheat, but the wheat provided by the other party is also limited. It would be unwise to ask for command too much and cause them to resist to the death.

    The shepherds in the south will not shave their wool in the spring, and they will shave off the sheepskin.

    Lurik felt that it is obviously unrealistic to talk about human rights and personality equality with his mother now.

    In the eyes of others, servants are inferior existences, especially such foreign servants, who are even more inferior.

    If this situation is to be changed, the entire society must be reshaped. That is the most difficult task.

    Rurik didn''t mean to criticize his mother in the slightest. He cropped and said: "Mom, you should treat her well! Lumia is very pitiful, her parents are dead, and you have to blame her. You should know her parents. How did she die. I am good friends with her now, we are studying together, she is like my sister."

    "Is this what you are saying?!" Niya demanded.

    "Yeah." Rurik raised his head and stared into his mother''s eyes: "I had two older brothers, and they died unexpectedly. Originally, there were two members in our family, but now I have only one child. I am a little lonely. I don¡¯t have an older brother, so if I had a sister."

    As he said, Rurik deliberately supported Lumia¡¯s arm and made an affectionate look: "She is very obedient, as long as you treat her well, she will fulfill your order very willingly. She is serious about snow removal today. I almost died of freezing without realizing it. Fortunately, I found out in time. Such an obedient servant, it would be too bad if she really froze to death.

    I think I still need a sister, mother, maybe you also want a daughter. "

    Niya wants a daughter? Do not! She actually didn''t want to.

    As the leader''s wife, Niya also has a huge burden, that is, giving birth to a son for the leader, and only his son is eligible to participate in the competition for the next leader.

    If you give birth to a girl, Niya¡¯s attitude is actually very clear, that is, marry her out early, and the son-in-law will become a supporter of the son of the leader.

    Niya did not deny or confirm. She understood that her son had to treat the girl from the bottom of his heart. There was obviously the plot of atonement.

    Indeed, it was the husband, who was the leader, who easily flattened the deer-raising camp, which also caused the girl to become an orphan.

    It seems that Rurik thinks this is a great sin.

    Kindness? It is very important to be kind to one''s own people and allies. To treat hostile foreigners, kindness is stupid!

    Niya¡¯s attitude has never changed. As she gets older, her thinking has become so-called pedantic.

    She broke a piece of hard rye bread and threw it directly at Lumia, who was silent, and said in a flat tone: "Eat, servant, this is a reward for you."

    I can see the brown bread at my feet, Lumia looks at it as if she sees gold. Regardless of whether it is dirty or not, she just picks it up and eats desperately.

    After finishing the snow-sweeping job in Lulik, he climbed up to finish it. During the day of this day, most of the residents had already cleaned the snow on the roofs of their houses.

    The daytime is getting shorter and shorter, and Hanukkah is not far away.

    Only after lying down did Rurik feel the muscle soreness, and he rarely slept in his house this night.

    The family slept under the same roof again, and Rurik naturally moved to the parent¡¯s nest.

    Lu Mia did not leave either. She was roasting again and ate a lot of wheat bread. After her body temperature rose, she was still very tired.

    She slept in a warm corner wrapped in a deerskin.

    She didn''t say much, just curled up, thinking too many things in her mind.

    "I actually slept in a room with my murderer''s enemy. What can I do? But the enemy''s son is really good to me. Do you want revenge?"

    "Maybe I can cut the wicked man''s neck by getting up and holding the meat-cutting knife. But in this way, Rurik will lose his father, and he will be very sad."

    "The wicked family gave me food, they don''t want me to die."

    This is Scandinavia, and Roseburg is only a two-day voyage from the Svealand area by water.

    Lumia suddenly didn¡¯t think that her father¡¯s murderer was a real evil person. Maybe they were good people on weekdays, but for some reason...

    Lu Mia, she had a sudden onset of Stockholm syndrome.

    If she sleeps in this long room, she realizes that she always has a lot of opportunities for revenge, and she seems to be able to take revenge easily.

    She gave up, because only to give up this idea is best for herself.

    At least, Rurik, the son of the wicked man, he is really a good man.

    Lumia is very happy to have such a younger brother. If he can be blessed by him in the future, life will not be so bad...

    She felt dizzy and her arms and legs were sore. Obviously this was due to overwork during the day.

    did not continue to think about it, she fell asleep clutching her stomach that was struggling for the first time in her life.

    In this overnight stay, almost all families fell asleep early.

    Know that snow on the roof or snow in front of the house is a matter of physical exertion.

    People will become weak because of this. Weakness will bring a strong sense of exhaustion, and diseases will come to your door. Strong people can withstand the cold, and the low temperature outdoors eliminates most of the viruses, but the weak are still prone to get sick.

    Because of the virus, it is impossible to kill without extreme means!

    The sky slowly brightened. Before that, many residents had awakened. Due to the cold outdoors, they were more willing to continue to nest in their sleeping nests.

    Sleeping bags made of animal skins are extremely comfortable. Although they have no bed or pillow, generations of people like to rest like this.

    Long life also makes people discover that as long as they sleep for a long time in the long winter, they can¡¯t eat too much every day.

    Of course, as long as you sleep, your energy consumption will be extremely low. In contrast, a full day of heavy physical labor consumes three times as much energy as a day of lethargy!

    Some families keep hunting dogs to help them catch small animals, especially ferrets. When the hound eats raw meat, the protein in the meat can be quickly consumed, providing the hound with a steady stream of abilities.

    People are not good. People can only get energy quickly by eating sugar. It takes time to turn the meat in the stomach into power.

    And the energy of wheat is three times that of venison.

    Lurik was the first to get up, and the outdoors was dazzling. The cold wind blew into the house through the cracks in the wooden door, and the cold forced it back into the sleeping nest.

    Hunger still urged him to wake up his mother.

    "Huh? It''s dawn. Boy, are you hungry?"

    "I''m hungry, give me something to eat. Mom, it''s dawn."

    "Ok."

    Niya slowly sat up, grabbed the beard of Otto, who was sleeping comfortably, and awakened him.

    As the leader, Otto is not doing nothing. He will visit some friends, especially at the houses of the most loyal subordinates, and see the situation of his elder nephew.

    The bonfire at home has only embers left, it is already a pile of white charcoal. Niya threw in a few more black charcoal, and soon the charcoal fire started.

    Wheat is precious, and baked bread is more refined.

    She started to boil a piece of salted wild boar that had been marinated and boiled the salt, and the family ate the piece of meat for breakfast. As for the boiled brine, drink it directly.

    She glanced at the girl curled up like a kitten again, sighed a little, and took out the bad shark meat.

    is a servant after all, it is the blessing of the master to not die from starvation, so do you have to choose the fat and the thin?

    After ¡¡¡¡Lurik regained consciousness, he first looked at the meat boiled in the iron pot, and subconsciously drained water. He didn''t notice that his mother also prepared shark meat. Now he just wanted to pull Lu Mia up and share the meat for a while.

    "Lu Mia, don''t sleep anymore."

    Lurik called the girl softly, but the other party was indifferent.

    He stretched his hand over, expecting to pat her body to wake it up. As a result, my little hand touched a hot object.

    "What''s the matter?! Fever?!"

    A terrible thought came to my mind, Rurik touched his armpit to feel the temperature, and then put his hand on the girl''s forehead. It was obvious that her head was hotter.

    Nakarurik shook her body in astonishment, and finally the girl opened her eyes.

    She was very haggard, and when she fixed her eyes, Rurik saw that her lips were white, her eyes were confused, and her whole body was loose.

    "Oh! It''s a fever!"

    How can this be good? In this remote antiquity, a fever was enough to kill people.

    In fact, a tablet of amoxicillin, plus some other anti-fever pills, can restore her body temperature in just one or two hours. There are no such medicines in this time and space, only some herbs can slowly cure diseases such as colds and fevers.

    Generally speaking, the effect of medicine is quite limited. To survive, almost all depends on the patient''s own resistance.

    She has a fever, everything must have something to do with yesterday.

    Still thinking about eating? Do not!

    Lurik shook Lumia''s body in a panic and tried to keep her awake.

    The strange behavior of his son immediately attracted the attention of Alto and Niya.

    "Child, what''s the matter? Your servant..." Otto asked.

    "Dad, she is sick! Very sick! She will die without treatment."

    Otto, he is not cold-blooded enough to sit and watch the death of a servant, not to mention that the servant behaved very obediently yesterday.

    He walked over to see the situation, his thick palms pinched the back of the girl''s neck, and easily felt the appalling heat.

    "Dad! What should I do."

    "Child, don''t panic. Only one person can save her now."

    "Who?"

    "Priest. Only the priest, Veria. Don''t panic..."

    There is no doctor in the tribe, and the priests have assumed the responsibility of the doctor, and this is another major job of the priests who refuse to marry and spend the rest of their lives in the service of the gods. They have indeed mastered a certain amount of medical technology, and they have indeed cured some people¡¯s diseases, which is one of the reasons why they are highly respected.

    Otto squatted down, and to be honest, seeing a sick child''s haggard appearance, his heart was also strongly touched.

    This family should have three children, but he was deeply moved by what his son said from the bottom of his heart yesterday.

    A daughter? Maybe it would be nice to have a daughter...

    Otto comforted his son: "Don''t worry, the priest will cure her."

 Chapter 82ï¼š Herbs

    Having said that, he accompanied the leather jacket on him, and ordered Rurik to spread out the deerskin. He put the **** the deerskin, then rolled it up and wrapped the girl firmly.

    Lumia, she remained confused the whole time, seeing the wicked man could not help but wrap herself up, and also picked herself up, still saying something incomprehensible.

    "Am I going to die? It''s uncomfortable..." Lumia half-opened her eyes, and she saw the face of the little boy Rurik in the corner of her eyes.

    "Lumia, you, don''t be afraid. Grandma the priest will save you, we will go now. My father takes you away, and he won''t hurt you..."

    Lurik spoke very slowly, almost saying words by word. Although Lumia was confused, she still understood completely.

    help me? Are you really saving me?

    An absurd feeling floated in her heart.

    This wicked man who killed his parents was actually held by him, and he had to be rescued.

    She slowly closed her eyes and planned to think of nothing. She never thought that she would be pinched by the little hand stretched out by Rurik again, but she didn''t plan to let herself rest.

    "Lumia, don''t sleep, keep your eyes open, you must not sleep, sleep, you will die..."

    The behavior of the father and son made Niya very embarrassed. She shouted: "You two, at least leave after eating. The servant will not die because of you for a while at night."

    "No mom!" Rurik replied casually, "It''s still important to save people."

    The wooden door was closed, and a tall figure was holding a lump of deerskin and ran towards the long house of the priest. Behind him is another small figure closely following the footprints of the predecessor.

    Rosburg has awakened, but few people are willing to stay outdoors in the cold.

    The priests also regained consciousness. They were engaged in daily work. In the early morning, they cooked the mixture of seal oil and deer oil as usual. Only the high priest Velia, she wanted to rest for a while, and waited until the studious Rurik came with his servant, and then she got up again.

    As a result, Bona awakened her in a panic.

    "What''s the matter? It''s still early."

    "Priest, here they are."

    "Is it Rurik?"

    "And the leader. Something happened, Rurik''s servant is sick, very sick, you help them quickly."

    "It''s Lumia?!"

    Lumia, although she is a foreigner, she is quite eager to learn, and she behaves very obediently on weekdays. After ten days of contact with Veria, she became more and more fond of such a girl, so it is very necessary to educate her to be wise and loyal to Rurik.

    That is a very good seedling. It was fine when I left yesterday morning. Why did I get sick today?

    After a while, Veria walked out of her curtain on crutches, and asked in an old voice: "What the **** is going on."

    From the corner of her eyes she glanced at the girl Lumia who was lying flat beside a bonfire. Villia''s aging eyes understood clearly. The girl was very haggard in front of her. Just as the reporter said, the child was sick. , Very sick.

    Villa walked over quickly, Otto kept muttering, she squatted down with a sullen face, and her old hand stroked the girl''s forehead, and she understood it all at once.

    "Oops, she has a fever, it''s very dangerous."

    "Is it very serious?!" Otto asked casually.

    "Of course! And..."

    Villa prides itself as a loyal servant of Odin. In countless dreams, she dreamed of being promoted to the Valkyrie after her death.

    Dreamland is like real, which made her often start to be confused about what is reality and what is illusion.

    She subconsciously felt that Lumia was not as simple as being ill. After a simple examination, Veria found that the girl was in the dangerous stage of launching her body, and she was really sick.

    Later generations of medicine have concluded that the underlying pathogenic mechanism of any fever or cold is caused by the weakened body and the inability of the immune system to resist viruses that attack the human body at any time.

    But now, so-called medicine and witchcraft are almost scarce. Roman medicine is inherited from Greece, and there are many metaphysical elements here.

    When it comes to the Baltic Sea area in the north, it is really witchcraft. The priest also had a lot of time to recite mantras or pray to prepare potions.

    Villa stared at Otto: "I understand, this is actually part of the test."

    "Huh?" Not only Otto was taken aback, but also Rurik.

    "Odin is testing her. Because this wooden house already has a sacred meaning, she has lived in this wooden house for ten days. She was tested by Odin when she worked a day outside yesterday. My leader, ice and snow is Odin''s weapon. We are blessed by Odin, so we are not afraid of ice and snow. But this girl, he is an outsider. Odin is testing her, so he is suffering from the hot disease. If she holds on, it means Odin admits that she is ours."

    Otto thinks it makes a lot of sense, and of course Rurik takes this as a joke.

    Although ¡¡¡¡ is a ridiculous explanation, there is logic in it, isn¡¯t it?

    and Lurik keenly discovered that Veria was really saying something nice to himself!

    Fever has become the "final test of joining". If Lumia survives this test, who would dare to question her as an outsider? At least the mother''s natural rejection of her will end!

    Villa continued to squat next to the girl, thinking about how to cure her disease.

    Really expect the girl to win the "Odin''s test" by herself?

    That would be ridiculous.

    If people attribute all the results to God''s obsession, life will not be able to continue, so people just sit still and meditate on the so-called obsession.

    Just like the situation that Lumia is encountering, Veria believes that Odin will let the girl''s life go. The girl just lay down without any care, and the result must be a dead end.

    She must be treated, the most important thing now is to lower the fever.

    Odin''s complexion showed a trace of embarrassment. He knew that if this servant died of illness, his son would be very sad.

    He also squatted down and asked Veria who was under examination: "High priest, her condition...is okay."

    "very dangerous."

    "Then can she be cured?"

    "I will try my best, I hope she can be favored. My leader..."

    "In."

    "You avoid it now, and you will visit again when I say I can. This may be a relatively long process. Maybe you can go back home to sit still, or chat with other people. Especially with the parents of many children, warn them. Don¡¯t let your children wander around at will."

    "Okay." Otto nodded without asking more.

    The priest will start healing, such as pouring some herbal soup for the girl. In the past, people who fell ill in the tribe either relied on their physical strength to recover, or they went to the priest to take medicine.

    Pharmaceuticals are always very bitter, and patients don¡¯t know much about the effect.

    Because many people died in the end even after drinking the medicated soup.

    No one will blame the priest''s medicine, everyone simply thinks that this is one''s destiny. The tragic fate has arrived, and no amount of medicine can save it.

    Otto left, only Ruriek was sitting cross-legged beside Lumia nervously.

    Lurik is by no means a spectator like an outsider. Soon Veria arranged a job for a group of people, including him.

    "Ruriek, my child..."

    "I''m here."

    "Do you like your servant?"

    "Of course! She is my friend."

    "Okay! My child, your words remind me a lot. A long, long time ago, your parents were also very good friends. However, I think you still prefer to treat her as a lifelong friend. Now you go outside the house. ."

    "Huh?" Rurik looked up in surprise, "Should I avoid it too?"

    "You have to enter the house. You go outside and rub some snow **** and come in. Listen, your friend is hot all over, and she can get hot everywhere except her head."

    Lurik understood Veria''s meaning in an instant.

    The so-called physical measures to reduce fever can surely be summed up by all ethnic groups in their long-term lives. Excessive fever, excessive heat will cause irreversible damage to brain cells, long-term high fever brain will be burned, especially in this poor ancient times, high fever brought brain damage to the result of death, it is really too common.

    He carried a wooden box to the door, and began to form a huge snow ball.

    When he came back again, all Lumia''s cold-proof leather clothes were removed, and only the linen clothes were worn on her body.

    The girl lay down by the campfire with her eyes closed, and Veria looked like a kind grandmother. She wiped her arms and face with a linen cloth dipped in water, including her neck. The purpose is obvious, that is, water cooling to cool down.

    At the same time, the indoor air began to fill with a strange smell, and the familiar strangeness immediately occupied Rurik''s head.

    How is this going? Why does it feel like a Chinese medicine shop?

    Do not! They are boiling herbs, and the priestesses are boiling herbs.

    Recalling the experience of several years, Rurik can''t remember the experience of drinking medicine. In fact, he didn''t have it either. Thanks to this young but strong body, it was really serious and no minor illnesses in seven years. It seems that this body is invincible.

    What he didn''t know was that in just seven years, nearly 30 boys under the age of three died due to various diseases.

    As for the girls of the tribe, many of them were abandoned by their parents to the woods in the foothills at birth because they could not become sea warriors.

    Lurik came with the snow ball in her arms, Vella grabbed one and put it in her hand, she squeezed the shape again, and then kept rubbing him on the girl''s forehead.

    Lumia''s braids have been stretched out, and this is the first time Rurik has seen her shawl with long hair.

    Not to mention, she looks really attractive despite her young age. Her eyes were not as deep as her own, her face was flatter than the rest of the tribe, and her chin was relatively flat and her cheeks were plump. In addition, her hair is a bit more orange, and her appearance is obviously different from the rest of the tribe.

    Maintaining such a face, her face when she grows up must also be lovable. Even after this catastrophe, the whole person looks very haggard.

    The melting snow wet her hair, and as her mind cooled, Lumia''s sanity recovered.

    In ¡¡¡¡ tribe, basically only priests will take the initiative to collect medicine, and only these women are the best at distinguishing those that are weeds and those useful. Some herbs collected in the warm season are dried, and they are stored for use in their current conditions.

    The dried herbs have been boiled, and the liquid in the wooden bowl is brown.

    Villa, holding the wooden bowl, ordered: "Ruriek, you can help her up and don''t let her sway."

    "Ok."

    was supported by Lurik, Lumia sat up in a daze, and then she was stuffed with a wooden spoon in her mouth. The bitter feeling immediately gave her a different feeling, and her groggy head became clearer.

    She is not stupid, knowing that she is suffering from a serious illness, and the priest in front of her is trying to save her life with herbs.

    There is nothing wrong with drinking herbal soup to cure diseases. Even the deer-raising clan, the clan elders know how to make some medicine.

    The medicinal soup couldn''t help but feel bitter and spicy. Even so, Lumia suppressed her stomach upset and drank it forcibly.

    She was laid flat again, covered with animal skins. A ball of linen cloth was pressed on her forehead, and inside it was a ball of snow, and cold blood was overflowing from the gap.

    Because of psychological effects, Lumia only lay down, feeling that she was quite comfortable, and closed her eyes and continued to rest.

    Are herbal medicines really effective? Now that Lumia continued to rest, Rurik ran into the iron pot and guessed the name of the herb. It suddenly saw some very familiar floating things, that was an onion!

    There are some who don¡¯t know the leaves from the grass, which makes people very curious.

    He drew near to the priest and asked, "Grandma, those herbs did you give her? It really works."

    "It should be effective." Then, Veria listed many strange nouns.

    Then, what is cooked in the iron pot?

    In addition to the chopped onions that Rurik saw, there are sage, plantain, and even thyme and rosemary.

    These plants are widely distributed in Europe, even in northern Europe where the winter is long, they can suddenly emerge during the warm period. They were originally used as medicinal materials. Some of them have special odors. In Europe, a world where spices have been lacking for a long time, these kinds of herbs with strange aromas are simply used as food additives.

    But they are indeed medicinal materials that can treat some diseases, such as colds and fever.

    But Veria didn''t know the clear way of using these herbs, she also learned from the predecessors that those plants can be used as medicine. U U Reading www.uuk£ánshu.com

    Villa tried her best to be calm, but in fact she was a little panicked. The various herbs stored in the priest¡¯s long house are mixed, and there are at least one or two of them that can help with fever.

    Look at Lumia''s haggard appearance, her current dilemma can actually be alleviated with just a needle of cephalosporin.

    This is the era more than a thousand years ago! Rurik couldn''t understand the strange names of herbs in Gnostic language.

    Let¡¯s talk about any common plants to treat colds and fevers. The first thing Rurik thought of was chrysanthemum and dandelion. According to the ancient medical theory of the East, fever is a manifestation of great fever, and eating some bitter cold herbs can eliminate the harm of great fever. Chrysanthemums and dandelions, the new warm season really needs to be watched and picked.

    Right next to Lumia, who was sleeping peacefully in a cloud of snow above her head, Rurik described two kinds of florets to the priest Vilia.

    At first, Liu Rick didn''t understand how chrysanthemum and dandelion were in Norse. After a laborious verbal description, Villia responded successfully.

    "I know those two kinds of flowers, do they have any use? Maybe you are planning to make a wreath headdress for your servant?" Veria asked kindly.

    "No! Maybe they are good herbs."

    "Really? Are you sure?"

    "I..." Rurik hesitated, but still insisted: "I''m sure, that is a very good medicinal material. If we collect more in summer and dry it, use them to boil the medicine, it will cure the lotion quickly. Mia¡¯s disease"

 Chapter 83ï¼š Lumias recovery

    Even if the location is too far north, it is close to the edge of the Arctic Circle. After all, Roseburg is facing the Baltic Sea. The climate here has not become extreme due to its dimensionality. Therefore, the short summer still allows some very hardy chrysanthemum varieties and dandelions to survive.

    For couples who are married in a warm period of the tribe, the bride must wear a beautiful wreath in accordance with the tradition. Chrysanthemums and sage are all good decorations. It is a pity that, as one of the very few Verias who mastered the production of medicines, she inherited her predecessors and identified sage as medicinal materials. As for chrysanthemum, no one mentioned it before, and she has not used it as medicine for decades.

    Villa was skeptical of Rurik''s words, she didn''t ask why, the question was "Odin''s wisdom".

    Anyway, Rurik is very determined.

    "Ruriek, are you sure of your decision? Which two kinds of flowers are medicinal materials?"

    "They are medicinal materials, I''m sure." Rurik said surely.

    "Okay. First of all, we have to cure Lumia, and when summer is here, we will go to collect."

    "Okay!" Rurik smiled, and at the same time he had a bold idea in his heart.

    chrysanthemum tea has the effect of treating colds, which is beyond doubt.

    Dandelion may be used as a child¡¯s toy. It is a medicinal material or a vegetable. In the area of ??Roseburg, the most lacking is edible vegetables.

    The recipes of ordinary residents are filled with all kinds of meat, and there are almost no so-called vegetables.

    Even if it is near the sea, some sea areas have seaweed such as kelp. They don''t eat these things and treat floating seaweeds as garbage, because their bodies lack the corresponding genes for digesting seaweeds.

    The area here is still too remote, no one grows vegetables on a large scale, and there is not enough consumer market. Worse, everyone must have never realized the importance of eating vegetables.

    People who lack vitamins can get sick, but everyone''s physical condition is normal.

    It suddenly dawned on Rurik that the Ross tribe didn¡¯t actually need to deliberately eat vegetables. Those dried fish, seal livers, and livers of many animals had strange smells and tastes. They were at least food, and they had to be eaten if they tasted strange.

    There is no shortage of vitamins that the human body needs.

    chrysanthemum tea is made by soaking chrysanthemum in water. The fresh and slightly bitter taste is better than ordinary water.

    For several years, Rurik has always disliked the residents¡¯ habit of drinking raw water. There is a small river not far from Roseburg, and residents carry wooden barrels directly to fetch the water from the river, and basically drink it directly. In winter, the river water is more rough, and you can drink it directly from the melted snow.

    They only drink the water that has been boiled once when they boil meat or soup, that is, they drink raw water more often.

    Drinking raw water is by no means a good habit, that is, it is very cold here in Roseburg, and the river water comes from melting snow in the mountains. The river is frozen in winter and turbulent in summer. Freshwater fish in the river are scarce, and parasites are even rarer.

    Almost no one has a stomachache because of drinking raw water. I''m afraid this is the blessing brought by the location.

    Drinking raw water made Rurik very upset. If he could, he paranoidly hoped to boil the water before drinking it.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, he felt it necessary to explain to Villa.

    "Grandma, we will collect a lot of chrysanthemums in the future. We use chrysanthemums to boil water and drink them on weekdays. In this way, the warm water will still have the fragrance of flowers."

    "Oh? Do you like it? The chrysanthemum you are talking about is still medicinal." Veria said curiously.

    "Yes! As long as the chrysanthemums are boiled in a pot, the water will turn into light yellow. This kind of water is not only more delicious, the most important thing!" Ruriek looked at Lu Mia who was sleeping, "If Lu Mia For the previous ten days, she would drink chrysanthemum water every day, and she would not get sick. If you boil it with dandelions, the effect of this kind of water will be even better."

    "Okay! I believe it will be like this." Veria reached out and rubbed Rurik''s head, "You are thinking of the whole clan, you will be a good leader."

    "Hey, of course I am."

    "Take it..." Veria slowly stood up, crouched and returned to the campfire, muttering: "I want to cook some oatmeal for Lumia, put some salt in the porridge, and There are herbs. Put in the chopped meat. Lumia will eat this for some time to come."

    Just like Veria¡¯s broken thoughts, Lu Mia''s food situation was very good for the rest of the time.

    The climate is still cold, and the sick girl is placed in the priest¡¯s cabin. R¨¹lik will always stay with the priest during the day, accompany her to take care of her, and continue to follow Veria to learn the language and vocabulary of the deer breeder.

    He went back to his home to sleep, and after waking up, he dressed and hurriedly ran back to the priest''s cabin.

    Both Otto and Niya knew that the girl who raised the deer that made their son so anxious was the girl who seemed to be getting better day by day.

    In the era when there were no strong antibiotics, it took a long time for such patients to recover from fever and cold caused by wind and cold. Increasing the nutritional supply for patients during the process can speed up the process.

    After drinking the herbal soup for two days, Lumia''s condition basically improved. Her body temperature has returned to normal, but the whole person still looks weak.

    For two days, she knew that Rurik was always by her side.

    She was sitting curled up, wearing a buckskin, facing the campfire where herbs were boiled sideways.

    Lurik also sat beside him, really like a brother who will never leave.

    There was a gurgling sound from the iron pot on the bonfire, I saw Rurik approaching and unloading the pot full of medicinal soup.

    "Lu Mia, take medicine."

    "Now, medicine, it''s very hot." The girl stumbled.

    "Just leave it for a while."

    Lurik said so. He poured out the medicated soup and stirred it quickly, just to cool it down faster.

    After a while, he leaned over with the bowl.

    Facing his ardent gaze, Lu Mia''s nose was sour, and two lines of tears flowed down her haggard face.

    "Ruriek, why are you so good to me. Am I not a servant?"

    "No. We are friends, and you are my sister. Stop crying, drink the medicine, and eat porridge later."

    To be honest, is my family alive? I have never received such hospitality. As a deer-raiser girl, Lumia felt that she was born to do a lot of work.

    All men and women, all children have to work, otherwise they will be frozen to death by nature.

    Now she really realizes that a person can do nothing and have a life to open their mouths. It seems that this kind of happy life comes from the master''s charity.

    Lumia was very touched, she subconsciously wanted to be rewarded.

    She took the wooden bowl herself, drank the bitter medicinal soup, and said: "When I get better, I will study the wooden planks in that room. I will learn your language."

    "Of course." Rurik stretched out his hand and squeezed her cheek. "This is my task for you. You must understand the words on the wooden boards. The priest told me that your illness was actually given to you by our God. The final test. You will soon be cured. When you can resume your daily work, you have passed the test. That way, you are our people. Although you still don¡¯t get many rights, any behavior that hurts you will be A sin."

    Lumia was skeptical, she muttered: "So I will become your clan?"

    "Yes, so my mother will treat you as a daughter. I think her attitude towards you will be much better. And my father, he will also take the initiative to protect you."

    Those who kill their fathers and enemies, are people who have deep hatred. If you are officially accepted by them, do you still need revenge for your grudges?

    Lumia didn''t think so much at all, she naturally left Rick''s shoulder to show her intimacy.

    Lu Mia was holding her arms around her shoulders, and Rurik was actually very comfortable.

    A seed of repaying kindness has been planted in her heart, and the next step is to give her some tasks or help herself to do something.

    Is there anything I can do?

    Of course there is!

    Because the weather became cold, Rurik completely witnessed the whole process of the priests brewing seal oil.

    Seal, this creature with a body fat rate of up to 60%, its extremely rich fat brings an excellent delicacy, and it also turns into lamp oil, lighting up cold nights after another.

    The fat chunks of the seal are thrown directly into a special iron pot, which has been covered with carbon black, and the inside remains greasy.

    A variety of animal fats are thrown here to be roasted and refined. The best ingredient is seals.

    After the sea was frozen, a group of brave men in the tribe turned into master seal fishing.

    In this era, the population of Baltic seals was very prosperous, and large fin whales often appeared in the waters.

    Whaling is a very challenging job, requiring fishermen to row long boats and work very **** the sea. Moreover, the so-called labor is often difficult to win. The spears thrown in the past have penetrated the whale''s skin, and the whale seems to have no response. After a struggle, it dives quickly, causing the fishermen to lose some spears and unfortunately fail.

    Seal fishing is different. As long as you use an ax to dig some holes in the ice, the rest is just waiting for you. A hole often attracts more than a dozen seals to float up and breathe. They are pricked by a spear, and then pierced by the lower edge of the Nordic forest axe, pulling them up like a hook.

    Indispensable daily necessities of lamp oil, seal skin is very soft and also a good material for leather clothing.

    Most of the seal fat is actually eaten by people, because the fat seal meat is roasted and sprinkled with salt, the taste is really unstoppable.

    Lurik understands the history of another plane.

    In the era of great industrial development, the traditional anti-wear agent animal fat continues to play a role in combating the wear of steel parts.

    Whale oil is a very good industrial lubricant, and seal oil is also used.

    The huge demand in this area forced people to frantically pursue profit, and the populations of seals and various whales quickly suffered catastrophic blows.

    Fortunately, the original intention of ordinary residents to capture these marine animals is very simple-eating meat and skinning.

    There seems to be no more requirements other than that.

    However, this long house of priests in winter is a large-scale oil-making workshop in a sense.

    Because of the sacrificial needs, the priest would light many oil lamps for a long time, and the oil consumption was much higher than that of ordinary people.

    Even in the summer when there is almost no night, the priest''s oil lamp is still bright.

    "The grease is now readily available, and the ashes from charcoal are dumped at will. There is no shortage of salt in the tribe, and there are even other ore stabilizers. All the materials are available, is it difficult to make a soil soap? Not difficult. First of all. I will wait for Lumia to heal."

    Lurik thinks so. Soon, Lumia will perform the duties of a servant.

    It has been five days since Lumia got help The outdoor weather has become cloudy again.

    Her body is recovering well and she has gained a lot of weight.

    of course!

    Before being captured, Lumia was like a wolf on the ice sheet, eating almost purely on meat, living a rough life of hunger and fullness.

    ''S difficult journey after being captured made it worse, only when the priest''s cabin was late for the bread for the first time.

    Later, the food became a little better, but because of the huge amount of consumption in a day, the whole person collapsed by a few kilograms, and the disease followed.

    While recovering from illness, she felt that life was like heaven. Two meals a day, each meal is a thick salty soup of wheat and meat.

    The wheat has been boiled into a paste and served with fresh meat. It is an excellent tonic.

    Lu Mia has gained weight, her face is also very ruddy, her whole body is full of strength, and her energy is very good.

    Now, Rurik and Priest Veria can all say that she has recovered.

    On the sixth day, Lumia should go on to work again as usual, especially when it¡¯s time to drive the reindeer out and continue herding when it doesn¡¯t snow anymore.

    That''s her job. She is also accompanied by a priestess while herding herds, which is also the purpose of surveillance.

    Lurik also needs her help in making soil soap.

    But before that, he still needs to inform the priests of his plan, because Rurik must reasonably obtain a large amount of refined grease from the priests.

 Chapter 84ï¼š Start with plant ash

    As the sky darkened, Lumia arranged her boots and leather clothes to prepare for her grazing tomorrow.

    Lurik did not continue to review the knowledge on the wooden board.

    He leaned in front of Veria, who was sitting and meditating, and attracted her attention.

    "What''s the matter? My child."

    "One thing, grandma. I...I want to make a good thing. I think I can succeed. With it, we can wash our hands very clean. If we wipe the body with it, it will kill the eggs on the hairs. , Can make the body absolutely clean, without any filth. In this way... when we carry out the sacrifice, we can face Odin with absolute purity."

    Upon hearing this, Vella suddenly opened his eyes.

    Although Rurik¡¯s words are very abrupt, what is the invention he is called?

    It would be very interesting if the so-called invention can bring "absolute purity".

    "My child, what are you going to do? Don''t hesitate, tell me."

    "Yes! I think..." Rurik suddenly thought, and there seemed to be no proper term for soap in the Gnostic language.

    He thought about it, and simply called it. He wanted to make something called "soup". In order to express it more clearly, Rurik simply called it "soupa".

    "We can make it. I need some seal oil, as well as charcoal ashes, and some salt. The seal oil can be made into a dry solid by some means. Rub the palm of the hand with it, and the hand will not become greasy. Remove the smallest dust in the nail crevice?"

    "Really? Wait! I really want to know what you said."

    Villa immediately said a vocabulary, Rurik sounded like "kasa", which also proved that there are related vocabulary in Nosse.

    "That is the fruit of a plant. It is said that as long as it is ground into a powder and smeared on a linen cloth, the dirty linen can be washed away."

    what is this? Rurik guessed it might be saponins. He thought about it carefully and was amazed that she was talking about saponins.

    The vocabulary called "kasa" by Veria is the vocabulary used to describe wild saponins in ancient Europe. What Rurik called "soupa", he understood that the root of this word was the classical Latin "sopa", which was the official abbreviation of soap by the ancient Romans.

    But saponins are not soap, and the two sources of open source are different, but they share the same goal.

    Villa stretched out her withered right hand, but there was dust that was difficult to buckle in the gaps of the long nails. It needed iron needles or fish bones to be carefully buckled out.

    "It''s true. So, I need some fat, I believe I will succeed. I don''t need any special plants, I especially need some fat, and I will succeed in the end."

    "Is it better to use than kasa? My child, I just heard that I have never seen it before. Maybe the Danes have such a good thing for cleaning, but we don''t. My child. You always have fresh ideas. , You can do it. Tomorrow I will give you some grease, you try to do it, and I will help you too."

    Villa greeted Bona, the lower priest who boiled the oil, and whispered a few words to her, which meant to prepare some fat as the child¡¯s "toy" tomorrow.

    Villa didn''t mean to question anything, after all, it would be boring to just boil oil in the daily routine in winter.

    Saving Lumia''s life, this little girl has already been recognized by Odin and has become a member of the tribe.

    Obviously, it objectively proved that Odin still blessed the lovely Rurik.

    Then, children¡¯s whimsical ideas need support.

    Besides, the result of the invention described by Rurik is really interesting.

    "Ah! That''s great!" The mere excitement of Rurik pretending to be a child bounced and jumped in front of Vilia, making the priest giggled.

    From the corner of his eyes, he also noticed that Lu Mia, who was still finishing her leather jacket, also cast a happy smile on herself.

    A new day has arrived.

    Last night, Lumia used a novel steel needle from Novgorod to easily complete the stitching of the thick leather jacket.

    Villa feels that a girl¡¯s sickness also has a certain factor in her thin dress, so Lumia needs to take care of the rewarded leather clothes herself.

    The clothes became a two-layer structure, and the interlayer was roughly stuffed with some messy hairs and even discarded linen heads.

    Early in the morning, Rurik, who had had breakfast, rushed to the priest¡¯s longhouse with great interest.

    When he returned home last night, he had already told his parents the good news that Lu Mia had recovered.

    The parents are of course very happy to see Rurik''s smiling face, and Rurik pays more attention to the change of his mother''s attitude towards Lumia.

    "Congratulations very much."

    "Yes, mother. She was admitted, and we should all treat her well in the future."

    Niya didn''t say much, she was in awe of the gods, and maybe a bad look at the girl was wrong now.

    Lurik was in a great mood. When he approached the long house of the priest, he saw Lumia dressed in furry, driving the herd of deer to the foothills with a small leather whip. There are also several priestesses who are also pulling the reins with leather whips to prevent the deer from escaping.

    He walked hurriedly and greeted Lumia happily.

    Seeing Rurik, Lumia is like seeing her own brother.

    After a brief greeting, Rurik finally told: "You must graze well and come back when it gets dark. My sister, I will have something important today. You can help me when you come back. If I succeed, maybe we will be there every day in the future. There is porridge to eat."

    speaks too fast, Lumia only understands a little bit. In short, Liu Rick has to finish herding by herself and come back to help him.

    "Okay, I will, my brother."

    He called his sister and himself called his younger brother. Outsiders seemed to be arrogant of the master-servant relationship, and she knew that Rurik liked this kind of nickname.

    The more this happens, the more Lumia has a desire to help him.

    Lurik actually thinks very far. In the future, the deer herd will multiply and grow, and the tribe can make a fortune by selling deer. It is said that it is a tribal deer herd, but the whole deer herd is their own property. In the end, the chief family will naturally have more considerable wealth based on the existing huge wealth.

    If soap can be produced, the profit from selling it must be more.

    The success of ¡¡¡¡ soap will be a new beginning.

    The situation of the Ross tribe determines that the development of the tribe is very dependent on trade. Violent looting and hunting are all acts of sitting and eating.

    The production and trade of economic goods was an efficient means of accumulating wealth at that time.

    Drink oatmeal all at once, that should be the most normal thing.

    Breeding deer herds and making soap is different from the previous rapid accumulation of wealth. This winter should begin.

    Lurik happily entered the priest''s cabin, and soon a Tao Weng was placed in front of him.

    The seal oil in this wong is in a semi-solidified state.

    His little hand tentatively reached into Weng, feeling its viscosity.

    "How''s this? This grease does what you mean?" the boring Veria asked.

    "It seems to be possible, that is..." Rurik stretched out his finger, there are still some impurities remaining on the attached grease. "Maybe I still need to refine the fat and get rid of the scum."

    The so-called oil residue is actually the extra component of seal fat cells and even some muscle tissue.

    Based on the principle of improvising, the priests would never pursue perfection at all.

    "What else do you need besides grease? I''m curious, these sticky ones will be covered with grease from one hand and can become a good cleaning thing?"

    "Of course, grandma. I will do it now, and she will help me when Lumia returns."

    "Really? Maybe I thought I could help you."

    "I think... it''s not necessary anymore. If you must help, please let other priests come."

    Villa nodded, and immediately asked Bona, who was continuing to boil the oil, to come over, and she gave another order.

    But Bona was obviously reluctant, she just wanted to keep doing her own thing.

    Leurik didn¡¯t make it difficult for this person. He just asked: ¡°Bona, please help me boil a jar of hot water. I want to see it boil.¡±

    "Just boiling hot water? It''s easy. I hope there are no other complications, boy, I will continue to boil the oil. Soon it will be Hanukkah, and you have taken so much oil, and I am under a lot of pressure." Bona endured the dissatisfaction in her heart, indeed the grease in Tao Weng was the success of these lower priests.

    The backwardness of oil refining technology and the inaccessibility of materials have greatly restricted the production of soil soap.

    Lurik understands the reason Bona shakes her face. The oil in this urn is the result of her hard work.

    Hanukkah requires a large number of oil lamps to be lit for worship, which naturally consumes a lot of fuel.

    Bona hopes that her work will be easier, how can she do so.

    Lurik didn''t say much. The saponification reaction requires frantic stirring of a mixture of lye and fat. In the era without automatic machinery, it is really an individual effort.

    Bona probably couldn''t count on it, at most she asked her to boil hot water.

    At this time, the only one who is absolutely reliable is Lumia who is still grazing.

    Maybe Bona will change her mind in the end. She will make her hands greasy and smelly when she boils the oil. These terrible stains are hard to get rid of, so you need to wash your hands frequently. If you use soap, it is really easy to solve.

    After a while, a jar of boiling water was placed in front of Rurik again, and he poured in some gray charcoal ashes.

    How much ashes should be poured, Rurik has no clear concept.

    He understands for the first time that if enough ashes are poured, the key potassium nitrate content is also higher.

    He held a wooden stick in his hand and stirred desperately. After a while, the clay urn became an altar of hot black water.

    The priests just looked curious but did not interfere.

    The next thing is actually waiting. Bona breathes a sigh of relief. The child will not disturb her work for a while.

    "So you can take a break." Rurik stretched his arms vigorously, and the stirring stick was thrown aside at will.

    The plant ash in the pottery urn forms a very thick suspension in which the potassium nitrate content is being dissolved, including a small amount of sodium nitrate. Under the high temperature environment, these substances are undergoing chemical changes, that is, they gradually become highly alkaline liquids rich in potassium nitrite.

    The corrosive ability of this kind of lye to pottery urn can be ignored.

    It still has too many impurities, and its concentration is difficult to estimate.

    Lurik''s own method is to wait for the liquid to cool, and after all the suspended impurities sink to the bottom, he then pours the clear solution into another clean pottery urn, and then cooks it again.

    The process of waiting is a bit boring, and Rurik is not idle.

    The crude sea salt used by the Ross tribe is mainly table salt, and it also contains bad substances such as magnesium chloride which gives it a bitter taste. However, these substances can play a beneficial role in the process of making soap.

    Lurik got a half-slap-sized piece of salt crystals from Vilia. God knows how long it took them to boil the low-salinity seawater before they got such a piece of salt.

    The salt was smashed vigorously by him to form a very fine powder, so that it can be quickly blended into the liquid in the subsequent work.

    Those small particles of suspended vegetation ash, they took the entire day to gradually settle, so Rurik waited until Lumia returned from grazing.

    There was a lot of noise outside, and after a while, Lu Mia, who was very tired, and the priestesses who watched her returned to the big wooden house.

    Her nose keenly noticed something strange in the indoor air, and then looked at her beloved Rurik, the child stared at a pottery urn.

    Lumia didn''t have much to say, and cautiously approached Veria, the priest of the pen fan, and sat down to report the end of her work.

    "Very well, you can''t rest yet. Go eat something first, then go to your host and follow his new orders."

    "Yes." The girl replied softly.

    "Bona, bring some dried meat." Veria continued to close his eyes and ordered casually.

    Lumia is a ten-year-old child after all, she is also full of curiosity while being cautious. She felt that the breath was permeating from the pottery urn that Rurik was staring at. What was it?

    She carried a small wooden plate with some thick marinated fish in it, and walked over quickly.

    "Reilly. Do you want to eat?"

    Lurik glanced at the sister, then stood up quickly.

    "I have noticed that you are back. You came in time. Lumia, you are waiting now. I will get another urn."

    She doesn''t need to have any questions now, she just needs to work hard.

    An empty pottery urn was placed on the ground, and Lumia was ordered to hold it firmly with both hands. Lurik carefully hugged the basically settled plant ash solution, and tried to pour the upper clear liquid into the empty urn.

    Under the dimly yellow oil lamp, the brown-yellow liquid that can be seen by the naked eye carries a unique odor and is filled with empty urns. Rurik hoped to be pure enough, but some scum was dumped in by the way, but it was no longer elegant.

    "What is this?" Lumia asked curiously, "Water? Very strange."

    "It''s not water, it''s very dangerous, do you smell a strange smell?"

    Listening, Lumia nodded vigorously.

    "That''s right." Rurik smiled confidently, "In order for us to gain wealth, Lumia, remember what you see now, and I will order you to make these in the future."

    The basic separation of the solution and the **** is still the beginning. Next, you need the help of flames to evaporate the excess water, and to turn the semi-solidified seal grease in the other pottery urn into something that your index finger can barely touch. High temperature liquid.

 Chapter 85ï¼š Saponification

    The success of soap making depends greatly on the concentration of lye. The factor that makes it difficult to make by hand is always that the concentration of alkaline substances is too low.

    A dry wooden stick was inserted into the solution, and he carved a knife according to the location of the water immersion.

    Lurik believes that due to the previous high temperature, all the potassium nitrate from the plant ash in the solution has become potassium nitrite, so it becomes a very toxic existence to the human body, and its toxicity comes from its nitrite. As long as this nitrite is in contact with fat, it can become alkaline but harmless soap.

    Even if he doesn''t know the specific solution, if he continues to cook, the water in the urn will be evaporated by two-thirds, and the rest is definitely a high-concentration solution.

    What''s more, a large amount of crystals will precipitate in the urn if it continues to cool down the pottery clay urn.

    As long as the water in the urn is lost to only one-third of the length of the immersion point of the wooden stick, it is enough.

    So, a fire in the chief priest''s house became Rurik''s testing ground, and he himself was gloriously announcing to all the priests that the greatest action is now.

    This glorious declaration is not too tight, because it feels that it is too late, and the high priest Veria, who is already planning to go to bed, walked up to Rurik with a cane to see what he was going to do.

    Lurik has received the attention of all the priests, but now it seems that the child is just boiling a jar of brown-yellow water with a peculiar smell.

    Because there are still many impurities in this water, they are not the key substances for making soap, but they exude the unique burnt smell of charcoal. The smell rushes into the nostrils of the priest, which proves that the water and charcoal have a special relationship.

    The water was boiling, and a lot of steam began to diffuse in the room, and they quickly ooze out into nature along the cracks in the house.

    The long house of the priest has a lot of gaps. It does not have a special chimney. The people inside never consider whether an indoor campfire will bring poison.

    Everyone does not have the concept of carbon monoxide poisoning, that is, the flaws in their construction of houses. The large number of gaps inadvertently caused the heat to always be lost quickly, forcing them to frequently light charcoal fires in winter, so there is no poisoning.

    Therefore, the peculiar smell of the boiling solution gradually disappeared, and the inside of the brown pottery urn was seen. The water line disappeared at a speed almost visible to the naked eye, leaving a cleaning mark on the wall of the urn.

    The current solution is very dangerous, not only because it has a high temperature of one hundred degrees, but also because its alkalinity is rapidly increasing. If the potassium nitrite inside becomes pure crystals, it is an extremely dangerous alkaline substance that can corrode quickly. Touch its flesh.

    But the crystallization of it mixed with other substances is the key to a new era of human melee.

    The priests who were watching wanted to see something newer. They stared for a while and realized that it was just pouring water, and gradually lost their interest.

    After all, it is very late. Some people don''t want to spend it here anymore, so some people return to their sleeping nests and close their eyes.

    Rurik¡¯s work is really just beginning. In order to get the soil soap out earlier, he must make a decision in his heart. This situation must work until dawn, or his spirit will fall because of excessive fatigue. .

    The water level in the urn continued to drop. When the lower priests left one after another, Rurik was accompanied by loyal Lumia. Not far away from the two of them, there was still Veria waiting for a result, and continued to sit cross-legged and closed her eyes to doze on her soft leather cushion.

    Lurik didn''t want to disturb those people. He worked hard, but he was disturbed by uninvited guests.

    It was really late, and he should have returned to his home to sleep in the past.

    The son has been staying in the long house of the priest. Today, the son is still clamoring about a new invention, a baby that can easily wash his hands. Otto didn''t interfere with his son''s plan at all. Until late at night, his son hadn''t come back, and the heart of an old father couldn''t help worrying.

    Otto hurriedly rushed into the priest to witness, awakening many sleeping people, and also caused the dozing Veria to suddenly raise his head.

    "My leader! You! You shouldn''t rush in in such a hurry, what are you going to do?!"

    "I..." Otto looked around anxiously, only to see two young figures working around a campfire, and his anxious heart faded away.

    "Ah, great priest, I just came to take Rick home to sleep."

    "He''s there, don''t worry." After that, Veria pointed casually.

    There is a strange smell in the air, Otto''s nose is very keen to smell this abnormality. A strange smell came from the son, and the pottery urn that the two children were playing with along with the son''s servant caught his attention.

    "Ruriek, what are you doing?"

    "I know you are here, Dad." Rurik said perfunctorily.

    "Is this the pottery urn? You said you want to do something special, have you achieved results?"

    "That''s it." Rurik was very proud and wanted to introduce Otto Haoshi. But after thinking about it, the lengthy description is nonsense, and only the real thing is the last word.

    Leurik thought for a while, and mumbled: "I won''t go back today, I will do a great thing. Dad, you go back and tell mom that when the daylight comes tomorrow, I will definitely bring out my invention."

    But Otto could hear that his son just announced that he would stay up all night.

    "Ah? My child, you are not a hunter yet. You don''t need to stay up all night. You are too young. I believe you will succeed. Now I''d better take you back to sleep."

    "No! My work has reached a critical moment." Rurik increased his voice.

    "Maybe, the work can be given to your servant. Listen, the servant was born for this." As he said, Otto winked at the ignorant Rumia.

    Otto¡¯s idea was exchanged for Rurik¡¯s stern rejection of course.

    He wondered, I am an old guy who is already forty years old. It is hard enough to pretend to be a seven-year-old child and pretend to be innocent. Is it true that the so-called adult has to force a child to deprive a child of the right to play with toys.

    Ah, this toy is extremely dangerous lye... Is this a toy?

    No, Lumia doesn''t understand anything at all. She will do many things for me in the future, provided that I have to teach her the first time.

    Leurik stomped his feet, "Dad, you must believe me this time, you will get a huge fortune because of the right choice tonight."

    "Wealth? My child, you are my greatest wealth." Otto squatted down, his eyes converged, he was completely coaxing a child to pinch his son''s soft face, "You are only seven years old, in the future you Of course you have to go through the challenges that a real man should have, and now you really should sleep."

    "No! I will never be a man who can only row and fight, and I want to be a wise man!" Excited Nakaru Rick pointed to his brain, "I want to use my strength to become the leader, and I want to use my brain to make Everyone becomes wealthy. Dad, you must listen to my opinion, don''t you believe in your son? Or you... Do you think I am the same as other children?"

    A question to the depths of the soul calmed Otto.

    asked myself, when the child was holding his "destroyer" sword in the snow under the background light to protect his current servant, this child was indeed very different from other little boys.

    At that moment, Rurik was not a child at all, as if possessed by some great being.

    Seeing that the son is so persistent, he is afraid that he will be forced to run away like a lamb, and the child cannot sleep peacefully on the soft leather blanket.

    Otto didn''t speak any more, and left sadly.

    The dispute is over, and the huge room is quiet again.

    Villa can close her eyes again, knowing that no one will disturb her dreams tonight. She was also curious about Rurik''s invention. Listening to the child''s simple description, the invention was a mixture of seal oil and yellow water in the urn. Before Rurik explained, no one in the tribe had ever tried this.

    Even the priest who often boiled oil, even when he was young, did not have such a whim. Perhaps, the convergence of the two will indeed happen miracles, but that will no longer give the elderly Veria greater mental stimulation. She is too old, and her curiosity for novelty is also very low.

    Villa returned to her cubicle, lying in a sleeping nest made of animal skins, and soon fell asleep.

    The hall of the long house of the priest suddenly became empty, and Lurik looked at the quiet scene around him, and couldn''t help comforting Lumia, who couldn''t help but yawn.

    "Ah, now we are the two of us."

    "Rurik, you? Continue?"

    "Yes, I need your help next. My sister, you and I don''t have to rest tonight, because I promised my father that I will produce results."

    Lumia understood the meaning, she did not refuse, nor did she have the right to refuse, she could only do her best to obey the master''s order.

    This is not an unacceptable command, it is even full of fun.

    Now, the roasted pottery urn rests, and the hot solution inside is gradually cooling. Rurik still didn''t know the concentration of potassium nitrite in the solution, and it was seen that the immersion position of the wooden stick had reached the target value, presumably its concentration was sufficient. He believes that the saponification reaction can start as long as it reaches a critical value, and the next problem is the relationship between the concentration of the solution and the hardness of the soap.

    In fact, Rurik is also the first time to make earthy soaps. The principle is as simple as that of death. To create exquisite soaps, or even soaps with exquisite and charming fragrance, is my ultimate desire in this regard.

    Because as long as it succeeds, the people of the tribe will use it to wipe and clean their bodies, and the fragrance will replace the inherent perspiration odor, and even the bad body odor. Especially those who are willing to dress up their appearance, they will pay a huge sum of money to buy a piece of soap that makes themselves clean and scented.

    Lumia hung a pottery urn full of seal grease on the bonfire. Gradually, the semi-solidified grease gradually became a pure liquid.

    "That''s all right? Does it need to be hotter?" she asked Rurik.

    Lurik stretched out his small hand, tentatively touching the liquefied oil, a strong pain on the hand.

    "Enough is enough. If it boils, our work will be difficult."

    The saponification reaction requires a suitable temperature, and there is no doubt that the boiling oil is purely overheated.

    He asked Lumia to heat up the grease again, and then asked her to remove the pottery urn.

    "Lumia, the most important thing is now, you avoid it for the time being."

    "Why? I will help you."

    "No. You temporarily observe my actions, and you have to remember my actions. You will do these things yourself in the future."

    "I will."

    Lumia walked aside with a nervous heart, she still stared at Rurik''s movements.

    There is a way to add more oil and water. If you know the precise concentration of the key material in the solution, as well as the precise mass of all the materials, after some mathematical calculations, Rurik can master the blending ratio of all the substances in advance. Reluctantly, he can only use a very stupid method, which is to use a wooden spoon to pour the hot liquid oil directly into the precipitation solution of plant ash of unknown concentration.

    The first spoonful of fat is poured in, and the saponification reaction occurs instantly.

    The bright and light yellow grease suddenly changed color, and there was still a little air bubble.

    He continued to pour the oil, and finally he poured all the oil in the entire pottery urn.

    But oil and water are naturally repellent, and oil is only particularly interested in alkaline substances dissolved in water.

    "Ah, great. I slowly pour the oil and there will be no violent chemical reaction. Then..." Rurik paused, and beckoned with a satisfied smile on Lumia, who carefully observed her face, "You Come here, next is your job."

    Lu Mia is now a servant, if she has a lot of time to idle, she will definitely cause others to criticize.

    Rurik really needs such a sister to do a lot of things. She was only seven when she was ten years old. Although her mental age is not like this at all, a seven-year-old child frantically stirred this mixture of oil and water with a wooden stick, even though she was quite strong. It will be exhausted soon.

    "Lumia, take a wooden stick, and then you will stir this pottery urn. This will be a tiring process, in order to make a baby, you have to do this."

    Afraid that she could not understand Gnosse, Rurik explained it slowly, but even explained the key words in the newly learned ancient Sami language.

    "I will stir hard, I will make you happy."

    Lu Mia didn''t complain. It was an honor to be a servant to do something great for her "brother", otherwise the sister would be ashamed of herself.

    She stirred the material in the pottery urn with her selfless and heroic attitude. Soon, the change of the material surpassed her cognition.

    The saponification reaction has started in full, and Rurik squinted his head and watched with satisfaction at the chemical changes that were taking place.

    The pale yellow, rather transparent grease has changed its properties, and it is becoming thick as cream. Because of the color of the plant ash liquid, the mixture in the urn turned into a brownish-yellow paste, accompanied by a special smell, just like normal soap.

    The diffuse smell is exactly what Rurik hopes to smell.

    His heart is very excited. He used plant ash and seal oil to make soap in ancient Northern Europe just a thousand years ago.

    He was very sure that the substance in the urn was soap, but the dissolved alkaline substance was quickly combining with fatty acid molecules because of Lumia''s selfless stirring.

    A lot of water needs to be removed, but it should not be removed completely.

    Soap can be sun-dried as hard as a brick, and the water content in it can be very low. Even this kind of soap feels bad when used.

    Too much moisture is of course not good, the soap bar is too soft, and the active ingredients are relatively small, and it is not durable.

    The soap base liquid has been completed, and it is still very hot. Even if Lumia¡¯s arm is already very sore, the heat of the paste can instantly scald the skin and flesh that touches it.

    "Lu Mia, are you tired?"

    "Not tired! I can hold on."

    In fact, she must be very tired. The ten-year-old girl''s forehead is already covered with sweat, and her hands have slowed down.

    "Stir slowly now." Rurik patted her on the shoulder, but was taken as an encouragement by the girl, who gritted his teeth and stirred hard.

    "I really can''t do anything with you. Okay, so you won''t be able to go grazing tomorrow because of excessive exhaustion. Okay, I will appoint you to do a big job in the future. It is enough to hand over the grazing to others." Muttered and stayed Rick went to fetch the small wooden box prepared in advance.

 Chapter 86ï¼š The birth of 1 bar of soap

    Of course, there are wooden boxes with locks for storage in the chief priest¡¯s house, and there are also many wooden boxes for small things, such as the particularly precious imported steel needles. After use, they must be inserted on the head of linen and wrapped in linen. Store in a small wooden box.

    There are many wooden boxes like this, and Rurik subconsciously feels that such wooden boxes are really suitable for making soap molds.

    Anyway, there are many wooden boxes, and their use has been approved by the high priest. If the wooden box is not enough, a large number of vacant bronze oil lamps are also good containers.

    As long as it is a heat-proof and leak-proof container, pour the paste such as the soap base liquid with a spoon into it after fully stirring, and then place it by the campfire, and use the flame to accelerate the evaporation of water. Maybe by sunrise tomorrow, relatively dehydrated soap can be used normally.

    In the end, all the soap in the urn is poured, and the rest is the change brought about by the waiting time.

    "Our work is over here." Lurik wiped the sweat from his forehead, lamenting his wit.

    "It''s over?" Lumia asked.

    "Yes, we can rest now. The soap and the wooden box are placed by the campfire. After dawn, the soap will harden and I can show it to my father. I will stay here tonight."

    Lumia heard the most clearly that Rurik was going to spend the night in the priest¡¯s house, just like the previous few days.

    "Well, I''ll spread the leather blanket for you."

    "Go ahead and do it."

    Lumia nodded, turned and left without saying a word.

    Lurik was still sitting cross-legged by the campfire, looking at the girl''s back and couldn''t help but think of a lot.

    His eyelids almost closed passively, and Lumia was seen pulling the rolled up blanket strenuously, and a feeling of anxiety floated in Rurik''s heart.

    Two blankets are spread on the ground next to the place where the soap is to be baked.

    Lumia is a servant after all, and she still has to lay on the floor in the priest¡¯s room every night after receiving a lot of grace.

    She is not a priest after all, so she can''t enjoy the treatment of a separate room. She is just a guest here. As her master, Rurik should prepare a separate servant''s living room for her.

    Or according to tradition, bring her into your own home and become a member of the family.

    Lurik is now thinking about soap, and the commercial value it contains.

    Although he is a man who knows how to manufacture, compared to the original illiterate in the tribe, Rurik also has a business acumen.

    The original soap was just a test product, and it was used to get the approval of the father and the priest. Only in this way can mass production be possible.

    And the biggest problem that restricts mass production is material.

    Do you still have to boil the oil yourself? No need. If you can pay some rewards and let the priests do it for you, the grease problem will be solved.

    In addition to the container and mold issues, they can all be solved by the priest.

    Lurik knew that the lives of priests also had sacrificial behavior, which required financial support. They are a small group of people who do not produce and rely entirely on the support of the tribe.

    The Ross tribe is actually a relatively loose tribe that is completely dependent on blood ties. In a sense, it is equivalent to the eastern "clan village community", but its organization is far from the "clan village community".

    Liurik lay flat on the animal skin blanket by the campfire. He was wrapped in soft fur again, and he felt extremely comfortable.

    He had already thought of the wonderful prospect of soap in his mind, but he didn''t know how Lu Mia felt at this time.

    Does she...can understand the benefits of soap or other new things?

    At this moment, the girl is sleeping right in front of her, and the two of them are head-to-head, sleeping around the campfire to keep warm.

    "Lumia, are you already asleep?"

    "No. I can''t sleep."

    "Why? You must be very tired."

    "My arm hurts."

    Her words caught Rurik''s attention: "I''m sorry, it must be because I kept you stirring the sticks."

    "Please don''t say that, I do."

    Her attitude is quite positive. Why does Rurik feel so sad to hear this?

    "Lu Mia."

    "Ok."

    "You will not graze tomorrow."

    "Why, isn''t that the order you gave me?"

    "Yes. I changed my mind, and you will rest tomorrow. You stay in this long house, or go to see the wooden boards, or improve language learning with the priest. If there are other things, I will personally order you."

    Lumia was a little excited, but she still had some other concerns: "But those deer?"

    "Other priests will do it for you. I know that they are actually watching you for fear that you will run away with the deer. You will never run, right? You are very smart."

    Lu Mia''s heart is tight, she is a simple person, and now facing her master, she is willing to tell her heart.

    She curled up in her fur, closing her eyes to try to suppress the usefulness of tears, and also tried to control her nasal sound, so that Rurik didn''t realize that she was crying bitterly.

    She reluctantly said: "I wanted to run away, but now I don''t think so. I stay, this is the best. I know you like me, mine...my master."

    Lumia, she is willing to respect Rurik as "herra", which is the word for "master" in the dialect of the Rus tribe in Old Norse. In fact, it also means leader.

    When ¡¡¡¡ pronounces this sound, I need to play the tongue. The simple pronunciation of "rra" is actually quite good.

    Hearing her words, Rurik smiled secretly.

    "Lu Mia."

    "I''m here."

    "Don''t call me herra in the future. You can call me by my name, I don''t mind, but feel kind. If you feel that lack of respect, call me masta."

    "masta?" Lumia was very curious. It was the first time she heard this word.

    "Yes, it means masta, which means a wise man. I know many things. If you are willing to follow me, I am willing to leave it to you. So you can become a wise person when you grow up. In exchange, you have to obey my orders. ."

    "Okay, masta!"

    Lumia learned very quickly, but she didn¡¯t know how Rurik invented such a strange word.

    The word ¡¡¡¡ was indeed invented by Rurik. It is a simplification of the inherently thick word "master". Don''t play the tongue or make a syllable, just end it with a vowel, and listen to it comfortably.

    The pure master-servant relationship Rurik feels a little uncomfortable anyway. If it becomes a relationship between a teacher and an apprentice, the situation is quite different.

    In fact, it is pure self-deception. By changing the word of address, it seems that the relationship between the two has undergone a qualitative change, and it has become a teacher and a student.

    Actually, they are pure masters and servants.

    Objectively, Rurik has absolute dominance over Lumia, and this power is recognized by all the tribe, and Lumia also thinks this is a natural thing.

    Lumia thought about the words she had just learned, she diverted her attention, as if her arms were no longer sore, she fell asleep after a while...

    The long house of the priest is very quiet. Only the charcoal in the bonfire continues to burn and gradually extinguishes, turning into a smoldering fire.

    The deep-stacked charcoal is the most difficult to burn. They burn very slowly and slowly release heat for a very long time. The wooden boxes containing soap are baked thermally, and the chemical changes are in progress.

    The creamy soap was dehydrating rapidly. Rurik¡¯s approach was actually wrong. He checked the condition of the wooden box as soon as he woke up and noticed his mistake.

    "Oops, I also think that baking can speed up dehydration, it seems that only the surface layer is dehydrated, but the inside is still soft!"

    Many priests have awakened. They are doing their own things, such as washing their faces to make the whole person sober.

    No one disturbed Rurik''s sleep, and no one touched those "soupa" out of curiosity.

    Lurik was awakened by the noise. He noticed large-scale cracks in the baked soap and a soft waxy scene inside.

    But this is not a bad result.

    He fiddled with a wooden box to buckle it, and then slapped the wooden board behind, and the soap fell out.

    "Huh? It looks good. It''s brownish-yellow, like the color that soap should have."

    The end facing the bonfire became quite hard and cracked, and the other parts were quite soft, and a large piece could be buckled with a little effort.

    How does this feel?

    A piece of prepared soap is held in his hand. Its appearance is like a square brick, but it has two appearances.

    One side is full of cracks and hard, as if air-dried for a long time. The other side seemed to be immersed in water and had a squishy feeling. At this moment, it was also the first time that Rurik, who made soap with his own hands only based on theoretical knowledge, suddenly remembered those professional soap companies. They seemed to have a process of "air drying".

    That is a longer "natural aging" treatment technology, under the condition of natural ventilation, the whole soap bar is naturally and evenly dehydrated. This matter is really haste but not reached.

    But it has basically taken shape. At this stage, the key is whether it is easy to use. Only by proving to others that something called soupa made by the leader''s son is indeed effective, will there be follow-up opportunities for improvement.

    Lurik stood up and looked at the behavior of the priests, stunned that they were already boiling snow water, and wanted to wash their faces with warm water.

    For Bona, who was made up by the high priest, today is another ordinary day in the boring winter. Rurik wanted to make something novel, but he didn''t know how useful it was.

    After all, to wash your face, it is enough to wet your face with water and wipe it with a linen cloth. Isn''t this clean enough? Does it need further cleaning?

    Women always love beauty, and so do the priests of the tribe. They are willing to wear gems and amber as jewelry, and they will pierce their earlobes for beauty, wear gem pendants, or tattoo their skin.

    Tattoos, many men and women in the tribe are not opposed to tattoos. Use a steel needle to pierce the skin and then pound the toner in. Numerous small holes can form a painting. When the wound is completely healed, the skin will become more patterned.

    Women would do the same. They didn''t expect that they could use pink daikon to cover up freckles and make cheeks rosy, or apply red flower juice on their mouths to please men more.

    They don''t have mirrors, not even bronze mirrors. At most they can understand their faces by squatting on the water surface, but how can the reflection on the water surface clearly show the freckles on their faces?

    Simple washing and wiping cannot wash off freckles at all, because it is the result of the oxidation of the skin secreted by the sebaceous glands. If you want to remove them, use soap to remove excess sebum or it is a good choice. To make matters worse, compared with ordinary residents, the priests had to boil a lot of animal oil due to work reasons, and the smoked and roasted oil smoke really ruined their faces.

    Both men and women have freckles, Rurik has become accustomed to the faces of tribal residents. He didn''t think things were so bad, because these guys, men and women, would jump into the wild pond in summer to wash off the dirt on their bodies, and in winter they would go into the steam house or burn their bodies with snow water.

    Compared to their distant Germanic tribes in the south, the Ross tribe loves cleanliness better.

    This is a very good habit. If soap can be used in a water bath or a steam bath, it is bound to bring about a revolution in bathing and a revolution in hygiene and health.

    Lurik aimed at Bona who was splashing her face with water, and walked out with a large bar of soap.

    "Bona! You can try this."

    Suddenly, Bona, with her eyes closed, heard the voice of a child, and suddenly opened her eyes to see that it was the lovely Rurik who was holding a group of brown squares and looking at herself with a smile.

    "Ah! Rurik, I really made you sleep? Is this thing in your hand..."

    "That''s it, to wash your face and hands. Bona, you must try it, I''m sure she will make your face clean like never before."

    "Really?"

    It is her curiosity and the rhetoric of this child that makes Bona want to try.

    She first touched the so-called soupa tentatively, and then she touched. In a short while, her wet hands were already full of tiny sticky foam.

    "What''s the matter? Rurik."

    "Hey, wash your hands quickly, you will find it incredible."

    Bona did so. She put her hands in the tub and stirred them before taking them out. She could clearly feel the extreme cleanliness of her hands, and she could even hear the squeaking sound when she rubbed her hands. This was something she could not wash her hands in the past. Experiential.

    Why? She washed her hands and went to bed as usual when she finished her work yesterday. UU reading www.uukanshu. Com''s so-called hand washing is also trying to wash the hands that are full of oil after boiling oil. Of course, it is not clean with water. Even rubbing around, the large gaps in the hands can still lock some oil molecules, which makes the hands of her and other priests always maintain a slightly greasy state.

    But this annoying greasiness also has a benefit. Other residents are prone to the embarrassment of dry hands, but the priests have never had it. This is inseparable from the protection of grease.

    Rurik did not get complacent because of a little bit of success. He squatted down and put the soap next to the tub, and directly encouraged Bona: "You can do another common sense. You take oil from other oil urns and smear the oil on your hands. Go on, and then rub my soupa. When you see a lot of bubbles, put it in a basin to clean it. I''m sure you will get very clean no matter how much grease you apply."

    This prediction completely surpassed Bona''s cognition, and the actions of the two also attracted the onlookers of some other priestesses. Rurik''s rhetoric was heard by others.

    Under everyone''s instigation and curiosity, Bona will certainly do some experiments.

    Someone hurriedly brought the oil urn, and Bona really bravely painted her hand, and someone else brought a basin of clean melted snow.

    "Is it really clean again?" Bona asked at last.

    "Of course, otherwise I am sorry for my efforts yesterday."

    "Try it then."

    After that, Bona boldly reached into the basin, kneaded and stirred each other in the water, when she took out the basin again, she shocked everyone...

 Chapter 87ï¼š Affirmation from priests and fathers

    Bona''s hands were perfectly cleaned, the water on her hands was dried by carbon fire, and her hands quickly became dry again.

    What about grease? They are gone!

    Bona had never experienced such a thing in her life, she started to jump and screamed.

    "Liurik, what''s the matter? Haha? Where''s the oil? It''s all gone, where did they go?"

    Lurik originally wanted to say that all the oil was taken away by the hydrophilic base of the soap, but they certainly couldn''t understand it.

    He pointed at the muddy water in the tub: "The grease is in the water, but it''s different. Bona, now your hands are clean. Maybe you use it to wash your face or wash your clothes. It becomes very clean."

    "Oh! That''s for sure. My dear Rurik, you made this baby so good." Bona subconsciously stretched out her soapy hand and squeezed Rurik''s cheek affectionately: "My dear, You have helped us a lot. Now we boil the oil and don¡¯t worry about getting oily anymore."

    Leurik has never heard of Bona¡¯s nickname for herself, but today she experienced it for the first time.

    This person who inherited the position of the high priest without accident, she is an ambitious guy, and she is as excited as a child today.

    The other priests did it even more funny. They put their hands into the oil urn, hoping that the baby named soupa could take the oil away in a magical moment.

    They did just that, and Rurik watched them as children playing with toys, playing with a large brick-like soil soap.

    A large amount of snow water was melted. Soon, a basin of snow water became extremely turbid, and the oily hands of the priests became clean again.

    Rurik was completely left aside, and the priestesses suddenly became chattering. They not only washed their hands but also their faces. Some people accidentally put soap bubbles in their eyes. The stinging pain drove the suffering master to wash his eyes immediately, and more. The first time people try to wash their face with soap, the body feels very wonderful.

    All of them have washed their faces very clean for the first time since they were born. And those turbid waters, they suddenly had a special understanding.

    The water became muddy, and his face became clean from unclean.

    Lurik¡¯s soupa has a magical power. The thing that makes the water muddy must be the dirt on his face.

    They talked about these things in twitter, Rurik was very funny and didn''t want to say anything.

    The lively performance of the priestesses successfully attracted the high priest Veria.

    She walked out of her cubicle with a walking stick, and it was extremely rare to see her subordinates so active, and many people were still laughing.

    "What the **** is going on!? What did you eat last night, why did you wake up like crazy?" Veria scolded.

    "It''s Rurik''s baby, he succeeded." After saying that, Bona picked up the wet soap and approached Veria with a delighted display.

    "This is it?" Veria was a little suspicious. She turned away the young figure of Rurik who was standing confidently, "You made this with a lot of grease? Is it a handwashing thing?"

    "Yes! Grandma, I said that no matter how much it is, it is useless. You can apply grease to your hands like them, and the grease will disappear quickly, including the dust in the nail gaps."

    "Really? Then I will try."

    has lived a lot of years, and today Veria is like a miracle.

    In terms of hand-washing, Bona has obviously become a person who came over. She served Veria, who was getting weaker, to wash her hands, and the result was just as Rurik said.

    "Oh! What a miracle! My child, you..." For a time, Villia was so excited that he couldn''t speak.

    "Grandma, don''t get excited. Now tell me how you feel, OK? I want a comment."

    "You?" Veria stared at her hands carefully with that aging gaze, her dry skin seemed to be renewed. She paid special attention to the nail joints. She never thought that the most difficult place to clean is usually difficult to wash off with water. As a result, it was smeared with soupa and washed away with water, and the finest dust was also washed away.

    If the nails are cleaned, using it to wash clothes is not the best choice.

    Villa, she instinctively thought of using her to wash clothes and even all dirty things.

    Villa hesitated for a while, and finally made an evaluation: "My child, you are doing very well. Maybe you can continue to do it so that everyone can wash their hands well."

    Lurik nodded. He didn''t want to hear rave reviews such as "You are so good" and "Soap works well".

    Villa¡¯s explanation is in line with his own heart.

    "I just intend to continue, because you are priests, you must try to keep clean."

    Speaking of this, Rurik deliberately lied: "Actually... the Valkyrie told me in a dream that we should use materials that mortals can obtain to make a clean baby. I did this according to the requirements of the Valkyrie. Obviously All this is part of Odin¡¯s wisdom."

    A lot of nonsense, only they believe it the most. After seeing the sudden changes in the faces of the priests, they were shocked that this was also part of the "Wisdom of Odin." No one immediately questioned. Everyone was feeling that their luck had actually been favored by Odin.

    Of course, the biggest credit here is Rurik.

    Veria''s eyes trembled with joy: "Ruriek, my child. You get the blessing of Odin once again. You are really a happy child and our happiness. I really want to thank you and thank us for your protection. God."

    Ideas are made by myself, and the initial operation is also on my own, but the help of others cannot be obliterated.

    "And Lumia, my servant. The soap making ingredients are all in this room, but the process requires energy and makes people particularly tired." After speaking, Rurik thought that Lumia hadn''t gotten up until now. , She won''t get sick again?

    Lurik turned around and ran to Lumia''s bedding, with a small hand against her forehead, feeling that there was nothing unusual before the stone in his heart fell to the ground.

    "I worked for you for a long time yesterday, and her illness did not recur?" Veria asked with some worry.

    "Maybe this is also part of Odin''s blessing." Rurik said casually, "Lumia is just too tired, but she shouldn''t continue to sleep."

    Lumia is indeed too tired. Although the daytime is short, the time is actually four hours. During the day, she drove the herd of deer to graze and was outside in the cold. The fur of deer can resist the cold. As a person, with the tailoring techniques of the modern era, it is difficult for the warm hide of the animal to keep it warm.

    Lu Mia lost a lot of physical strength, drove the deer back to the deer pen and took care of it further, and then she dragged her tired body to work for Rurik.

    She never wanted to speak out about her exhaustion, she wanted to continue to be satisfied with R¨¹rik, because she seemed to have hope for her good future only in R¨¹rik''s charity.

    Lumia dragged her body in a daze, and was dragged by Lurik to the priests.

    After learning that the soap is not only completed, more than a dozen people''s attempts have achieved good results, and her confusion has disappeared a lot. Everyone claims that soap works well, and it''s worthwhile to stir frantically against a pile of paste in the urn last night.

    "Lu Mia has contributed a lot. Now except for me, I think she has learned all the production methods." Rurik made no secret of his praise of her.

    Villa nodded: "She is your servant. It is her responsibility that a servant can do things seriously."

    "So I should appoint her to do more. I think I should reward her, so her grazing is not necessary today. The deer are grazing by other priests, um...In exchange, I left two pieces of soap and used them as Cleaning tools for the priests. I will continue to provide you with this in the future."

    Villa could hear Rurik talking about conditions, which were about whether the priests could continue to use soap.

    Soap is novel to everyone, so the grazing becomes a trivial matter.

    Villa didn''t refute, and didn''t think too much.

    A few lower priests went to the deer pen, and they drove the deer to graze on their own.

    Lumia was so tired, she continued to nest in the animal skin pocket, and fell asleep again soon.

    Only the priests continued to occupy the fire where the soap had been baked and began to boil the oil, and the long house began to smell of tempting fat burning again.

    Leurik sat cross-legged on the leather cushion. He took out all the soap bars and kneaded the soft spots with his bare hands, intending to knead the soap bars into a standard brick shape.

    He ate some meat and drank some porridge, looking at the soap bars in his hand, dreaming about the future scene of eating wheat.

    Ancient people, talking about food is really extravagant.

    What is the basis of food? There is nothing more than a mixture of starch (sugar), fat, and salt. Therefore, the porridge made with wheat meat and salt is the most fattening and delicious.

    But this kind of life is short-lived. You either spend a lot of money to buy food from the south, or you go to Novgorod to ask for it.

    Cereals are precious to everyone, and exchange more precious amber with them?

    In theory, it is possible, because people always like more wealth. The problem is that there are more wealthy people. They are willing to spend more silver coins to make a fuss about luxury goods because they don''t worry about eating and drinking.

    Those ordinary residents don''t have much food in their hands, but they have a larger population and the total amount of surplus food they hold in their hands is also more.

    If you want to get precious grains from them, you must either grab them with a tomahawk and sword, or exchange them with more useful living products.

    For example, soap is an option for excellent daily necessities. Of course, there can be more in the future.

    Lurik was never a businessman, he knew the purest business knowledge.

    So there are two bars of soap to give to the priest, and there are still seventeen bars left.

    Soap can easily make a dozen priests jump and jump, and the high priest who has always been calm is also shocked, and they are more excited when they are ordinary people.

    "Just save a little and sell them? How much is one? Fifty copper coins?" Look at Lu Mia''s sleeping face. "Well, at least a silver coin, or I''m sorry for the girl''s hard work. A piece of soap can be bought for the same price as deerskin, am I a bit profiteer? Bah, at least it''s more merciful than being a pirate."

    Just as Rurik was feeling the birth of his "soul of profiteer", Otto walked on the snow to find his beloved son. He also had to see whether the cause of his beloved son, which had been busy for a day without returning home, was fruitful.

    "Did you succeed?" Otto rudely opened the leather curtain and asked directly.

    Lurik was taken aback by Otto''s sudden arrival.

    "Oh Dad!"

    "What do you make?"

    "It''s here." Rurik pointed, then looked at his father''s questioning eyes, and introduced happily.

    Otto is the first time I saw a brownish-yellow "huge stone" with a transparent texture. He felt that this thing was oil for a while, so wash his hands with stones?

    Otto¡¯s loud noise scared the lower priests to suspend their work, and also awakened Vilia, who was sitting cross-legged and closed his eyes.

    "My boss! This is a sacred place, don''t be rude."

    "It''s the high priest, I''m just here to see my son." Otto said in a calm tone, then slightly hooked his head and apologized to Vilia.

    Villa stood up slowly, and approached Otto on crutches.

    "You are here to see those soupa. Rurik succeeded, we can make soupa, it can clean all the dirt."

    "Is this true?" Otto looked down at Aiko, his eyes focused on the so-called soap bars.

    It''s better to try it yourself.

    is the trick of applying oil on his hands again, and Otto deeply experienced the magic of soap.

    He always has some dirty hands. After being washed with soap, the white and red skin is also revealed on the back of his hands, which makes the hair on the back of his hands even more dazzling.

    "It''s amazing! Since it can wash hands, maybe I can wash my hair well?"

    "And your big beard." Veria jokes cheerfully instantly.

    R¨¹rik actually dislikes Otto''s beard very much. It is not that he hates the beard as a Nordic man in his life. R¨¹rik hates the roughness.

    It is true that only after eating and getting warm, can people be qualified to dress appropriately.

    I want to come to my family as the home of the leader, and the family has the greatest wealth of the tribe. How can the leader live for fifty years or still look sloppy? Especially the beard, the father has the leisure to give the huge beard and braids, reducing the beard once becomes a meal Drinking water disorder.

    Since it''s an obstacle, you can just scrape it all off. But thinking of many middle-aged men in the clan continuing their Hustle, this is an unwritten tradition.

    Beard hair too long will inevitably attract a lot of dust, and it is easy to breed parasites.

    "Dad, you are here to wash your hair, it''s okay, soupa will wash off the most difficult dirt from your hair." Rurik urged, holding up the soap.

    Otto¡¯s heart was full of joy. The good things his son invented, he thought of using it for his old father at the first time. The two sons who died before did not think so.

    "Okay! My child."

    The men of the Ross tribe, many of them are madmen, they are called Bosaka, the dialect of the Ross tribe is called Balesak, in fact they are berserkers.

    Everyone can become a berserker, but the standard must be strong muscles and a crazy image.

    Otto is already very old. Fortunately, he likes to eat meat very much. He does a lot of sports on weekdays and has the ability to travel hundreds of kilometers on foot.

    He took off his leather jacket and linen shirt. The muscles and arts on his back, as well as the muscles with bursting arms, really envied Rurik.

    With such muscles, it scares the enemy away even if they are exposed, and there are many terrible scars on the back.

    Lurik intended to help his father wash his hair, but Otto had to come in person.

    His hair and beard were soaked The soap bar rubbed against it and formed huge bubbles. He subconsciously rubbed the deep scalp, and a lot of dandruff was peeled off by the action of soap.

    With a few pots of clean water, Otto finally recalled the feeling of childhood-exciting and refreshing.

    This is refreshing that a normal bath can''t achieve. He feels that the dirt attached to his head has completely disappeared and turned into gray and turbid water in the tub.

    No need to say anything, Otto did not say a word, he suddenly picked up his son and lifted him up and down to show his satisfaction.

    Lurik kept his composure, he asked, "Dad, are you satisfied?"

    "Very well, I don''t know how you turned the grease into it. You must have got the magic that Odin bestows on you, my child. You will give soupa to others, right, such as those uncles."

    It sounds like Otto really cares about his "close comrades" who are Otto''s solid supporters.

    Without thinking about it, Rurik agreed, "Of course, I made a lot of it for everyone to use. But I did a lot of things to make him, and I must be paid. After all, it is not a trophy. Cannot be allocated, only purchased."

    His son''s words were beyond Otto''s expectation. He didn''t know when his son developed business acumen.

    My son¡¯s words are also very correct. The things I make should be sold out, turned into a large amount of coins, and then used to buy other things.

    In life, we should accumulate wealth, so that we can live a good life with my family, and then bring my friends to be happy.

 Chapter 88ï¼š Ottos promotion

    Soap has been successful, currently there are only fifteen pieces the size of a brick

    "Liurik, so how much do you plan to sell for a piece?" Otto asked.

    Rurik was asked.

    The bargaining power of soap is in his own hands, and the most powerful people in the new tribe agree that it is the same for ordinary people, but ordinary people don''t have much money.

    To estimate a price they can afford, it cannot be too high or too cheap.

    Thinking of money, Rurik recalled the hunting not long after the end of the hunt. The people returned with a full load, and the price of a deerskin seemed to be a silver coin.

    Correct! One silver coin.

    Rurik said without hesitation: "One at least one silver coin."

    "Huh?" Otto was taken aback, his expression very exaggerated.

    "Dad, I said it is missing? Then two silver coins, just like that, I will sell them at least two silver coins."

    "You...you..." Otto was a little dazed, and Veria, who was on the crutches, was also taken aback.

    Who doesn''t like money? The purchase of a silver coin is actually quite amazing. A deerskin is a very valuable property.

    Otto¡¯s hunting operations earned him nearly a hundred silver coins, a real fortune, but it also took more than a month, and faced the risk of death from the expedition.

    Rurik, a boastful little child, doesn''t he think that by working day and night, he can turn a pile of cheap grease that can only be lit by an oil lamp into thirty silver coins?

    Otto did see the soap bars on the ground, exactly fifteen.

    Rurik didn¡¯t slow down for a while, and continued to emphasize: ¡°Only I of the entire tribe knows how to make it. Each can be used for a long time. Isn¡¯t it appropriate for two silver coins to buy a magical baby? Of course it¡¯s appropriate. I want to give it to the priests. The soap will be provided for free forever, and I will sell it to the blacksmiths and cobblers. They are the richest in the tribe besides our family and the priests. They will definitely be willing to buy a baby that can be easily cleaned."

    Hearing this, Otto thought for a while and felt that his son was not arrogant, he must have thought about whom he should sell to.

    The son¡¯s words were right. Otto himself bought a large amount of fresh leather and sold it to the cobbler''s shop inside the clan and the guest. It was easy to make a lot of silver coins.

    Those people are indeed very wealthy, especially the blacksmiths. Otto actually thinks that this small group of people is the most boring fortune. They must have hidden a lot of wealth, and the large number of metal tools for display they hung in the shop, they are also invaluable.

    For example, a logging axe costs one silver coin for the last time, and a very high-quality axe that has been forged many times costs three silver coins.

    Looking at the age of his son, he only has a meat cleaver in his waist at seven years old. If his son is to become a real man, he may need to order an iron sword for him in advance.

    Do not! Maybe the situation will change.

    If Rurik sells his own soupa for a large sum of money, Otto does not want to learn from other men who use his son as a labor force to make money, and his son will inevitably inherit his own property. If he can become a moneymaker, he must now encourage him.

    He can use the money he earns to buy a good sword made by the blacksmith''s shop, although it is not as good as his own "Destroyer", it will also be worthy of Rurik''s sword.

    After all, when he grows up, he is bound to hold high the "Destroyer" and inherit his old age to lead the tribe.

    Otto thought for a moment: "Then, you can go to the blacksmith to test it out, maybe they will buy it. I can also tell others, the uncles you know, they may also buy it. They have other things about the blacksmith. one thing."

    "What''s the matter, Dad."

    "Um... my son, you should have a real saber."

    "Huh? It''s all right now?"

    Rurik looked very excited, and Otto naturally thought that he was an urgently needed saber of hope.

    "Yes, maybe you should prepare now. I can take you to see the best blacksmith in the tribe right away."

    "So anxious?"

    "Oh, maybe it''s a little anxious." Otto stroked his wet beard, "Then tomorrow. Child, you let me experience something interesting today, and soon I will give you one to be worthy of you. The sword. You stay here to rest today, and I will lead you tomorrow morning."

    Rurik didn''t speak, he nodded subconsciously and agreed to his father''s request.

    The fact of soap is exciting, and after having a chat with the high priest Veria, he leaves easily. The weather outside was still very cold. As usual, he got together with his guys and told them that his son had made a new kind of baby that could clean people as if they were just born.

    Otto was doing an advertisement. He first went to Kharosov''s house and called the other guys together.

    More than two dozen people were sitting in the long house in Kharozov. They were dressed in various styles around the fire and warmed up.

    Each of them exudes a complex smell, obviously because of the smell for too long, no one finds the smell disgusting.

    Because it is a mixture of sweat and body odor, mixed with the smell of bacon and coke.

    Bathing in winter is still quite challenging, and to make matters worse, winter is never a good time to wash clothes. It is conceivable that many people can''t change their clothes in the whole long winter, how bad it is.

    The sudden appearance of the leader this morning gave other people a different feeling in an instant.

    "Chief, you came very suddenly today? Are you planning to invite everyone to drink? As far as I know, your wine jars must not be large." Harozov took the lead in teasing.

    "Of course it''s not about alcohol, it''s another matter."

    "It will always be your son? Or the servant of your house?"

    "Servant?" Otto curled his mouth. "I just returned from the priest, and that servant has been staying in the priest''s longhouse. It is this servant who has been sleeping around the fire, like a puppy, and my son is there, since Rurik doesn''t speak, and I can''t say anything."

    "So... Chief, I always think you are very strange today. The smell of your hair has become a little special after you rearranged it."

    "Haha?! Did you notice?!" Otto suddenly lifted his body, holding his exaggerated and fluffy beard in both hands.

    "My son invented a good thing. I used it to wash his beard thoroughly. You can come and touch it. I will never mind."

    Now that the leader has spoken, his exaggerated beard is naturally played by others. A pair of rough hands touched the fluffy beard. It was dry and supple, and it could be squeezed down. This was the most incredible thing. There was no obstacle to stroking the beard.

    It''s far more than that.

    Otto took off his leather hat again, and his long hair, mixed with a lot of white hair, lost the fixation of the hat and drooped completely.

    "You can also touch my hair, it becomes very clean, as neat as the hair of a newly born child."

    Because of the stickiness of sebum, long hair and beard can stick together. Excessive hair can be attached to a large amount of dust and the fine ashes from the heat of the campfire, which mix with sebum to form a more viscous greasy substance. A strong warrior, it is difficult for them to wash their hair and beard, even with clean water, unless they use alkaline shampoo.

    Otto showed a strong and incredible feeling to his guys.

    Loosing his hair, Kharosov''s hands trembled in shock: "What''s the matter? Could it be that the priest used some magic power?"

    "Hahaha! Of course not! Because this is from Odin''s magic power, and my son Rurik got Odin''s magic power." Otto''s words were very magical, and other people heard them without any doubt.

    Everyone believed that it was true, including Harozov¡¯s wife, who was busy cutting the dried meat, and stopped to listen to what the leader said.

    Otto smiled confidently and murmured deliberately, "Listen, brothers, stretch your heads out."

    "You... please speak." Kharosov also replied in a low voice.

    "Rurik made some magical babies, which can thoroughly clean the dirtiest people. Those priests have already enjoyed it in advance, and I just used it to thoroughly clean the beard and hair. Listen! You all Listen! I¡¯ve never been so comfortable since I started growing my beard. My hair no longer itches, and so does my chin. Seeing your eyes, I know you want to own this treasure too."

    Harozov was very moved. He asked quietly and solemnly: "Is it the long house of the priest? I will lead the brothers to ask for it now."

    "No!" Otto shook his head vigorously: "That is a sacred place. You will all enter Valhalla after you die. Now if you want to enter the sacred place of the world, you will be rejected by the Valkyrie at the gate of Valhalla. Let''s talk about it. You don¡¯t have to go for it, because the producer of the baby is my son Rurik."

    "Could it be... do you want us to personally ask for Rurik? No! Chief, he is your son, brothers should ask you for something."

    "Oh, that''s right." Otto smiled and sat cross-legged in a lazy appearance. He stretched out **** and said: "Two silver coins, as long as two silver coins can get a treasure."

    Next, while introducing Otto, he gestured with his hands the size of the bar of soap and how to use it.

    In this way, they basically understand that the size of a soap bar is really not small, and although it will be reduced a little after each use, they have successfully completed the so-called thorough cleaning. Furthermore, it can wash hair and beard, and can thoroughly clean the clothes on the body.

    There is also another reason why everyone is eager to get it. The soupa is another oracle that Rurik got from Odin. If you want to get close to Valhalla and buy Rurik¡¯s soupa, will you be more favored by God?

    Some people are even speculating, maybe Valhalla''s heroic spirits, they must use this thing to bathe, and now the world themselves can enjoy it in advance.

    "I''ll buy it!" Harozov gritted his teeth and beckoned to his wife directly: "Navola, give me two silver coins to the leader."

    Harozov¡¯s wife is completely obedient to her husband, just like other women in the tribe, she very traditionally believes that her husband will do everything well, and she only needs to take care of her husband¡¯s property. She did not hesitate to take out the storage box, which contained all of Kharosov''s belongings, and took him to Valhalla. This property will naturally be inherited by the married eldest son.

    As for Kharozov¡¯s youngest son, Kanuf, unfortunately, he wants to fight for his own wealth.

    "Chief, you can accept it now." Kharosov said respectfully.

    Two Roman silver coins, it is indeed very valuable.

    Otto thought for a while, and shook his head directly: "No, you should collect the money first."

    "Why? We all believe in you, the leader."

    "No! Don''t get me wrong. The silver coin must be reserved for me. Even if I am his father, I cannot collect the money on his behalf."

    "But you are still his father." Kharosov emphasized.

    "Rurik will be the next leader. He got the oracle to make a baby that cleans everything, and it shows that the priest''s prophecy is true." After thinking of many things, Otto, who was very happy just now, couldn''t help but sighed: " Brothers, I am old, but you are younger than me. Rurik may be the only child of our tribe who has received a clear oracle. Among all the children under ten years old, can anyone be better than him? Ask yours Inwardly, your little sons, once the snow melts, they will have to go to the slopes to learn a lot with Rurik.

    I asked the high priest many things, and the high priest told me that Rurik would be an excellent leader, not only because of the oracle but also in his current performance. Rurik is full of wisdom, and he is also good at fighting wisely. He knows everything I am proficient at, and he knows everything I don''t know.

    You go to buy his things yourself, and the coins are in his own hands. Since Rurik must be a leader, he must now be trained, and from now on he must learn to take care of his own property. "

    Otto¡¯s words are very pertinent, at least everyone feels so.

    Due to the small size of the wooden house of Harozov''s family, Otto had to summon the most loyal handful of cronies.

    If it is in the open outdoors, he can easily recruit 200 or 300 warriors who have nothing to do in winter. If another day is chosen, those who forcibly break the ice to catch seals in winter will also return. There can be five or seven hundred warriors listening to Otto¡¯s advertisement for his son¡¯s soap.

    Just telling twenty cronies is probably enough, after which they will tell others the good news, anyway, there is nothing else to do in the boring winter.

    Otto and these guys talked about all kinds of things and the lack of resources. They talked about Rurik¡¯s servants, which is better, venison or fish, and even the Novgorod women who got married. The bulging belly, there are other messes. Because of the magical possibility of soap, everyone is in a very good mood and believes in the future.

    Yes, the priest of UU Reading said many years ago that the born Rurik will be the greatest leader of the tribe, and everyone who follows the leader can get happiness.

    The most important thing everyone talked about was that after the ice and snow melted, the tribes would organize their staff to go to Novgorod to ask for tributes. By then, the adult men of each tribe would be able to allocate their own rewards according to their status and age.

    Otto didn''t leave until it was dark. He was in a very good mood, and he naturally turned to the long house of the priest to see his son.

    He wanted to see what this lovely child was doing throughout the day, and by the way, to confess his son. As an old man, he had already received as many as twenty orders, and the existing soaps could be sold instantly.

    Taking advantage of the faint light reflected by the stars on the snow, he approached the priest''s long house, and a strong burnt scent of fat rushed into his nostrils, violently arousing his gluttons.

    what! The smell of fat is really tempting.

    Still looking for "The Rise of Rurik" free novel?

    Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels!

    (=)

 Chapter 89ï¼š The first employment contract

    During the whole day, Rurik was not idle. He guessed that if he could sell a piece of soap and two silver coins, this money-making trick would be too violent.

    The principle of soap making is not difficult, that is, a certain chemical knowledge is required to understand the entire process.

    With the first success, Rurik continued to act.

    He wants to produce more, and there are currently two problems that limit production capacity. One is the supply of materials, and the other is the workers.

    Look at Lumia''s lazy look. Is it necessary for her to work hard to stir with a wooden stick? For a ten-year-old skinny kid, the requirements are too high.

    There seems to be no shortage of materials, but the key lies in the workers.

    The priests who boiled oil once again attracted Rurik''s attention.

    Soon after Otto left, the hall of the priest''s longhouse was filled with the aroma of fried oil again. The oil fume is sometimes very choking, and the priests'' hair can always be smoked full of slimy greasy dirt. If they cannot be cleaned up in time while lying down, their hair will become hardened and cannot be washed off with clean water.

    They have done experiments, and soap has magical powers and can easily wash off the **** oily dirt.

    They are still boiling oil, and their moods have become different.

    I don''t know how long it has been for the oil to be boiled. The fat in the three bronze pots that Bona and her two sisters were holding at the beginning had become scum and dangerously hot oil.

    They have already begun to carefully pour the hot oil into the clay pot, trying their best not to let the **** fall in.

    Upon seeing this, Rurik came over: "Bona, I suddenly thought of something."

    "Is it a good thing?" Bona asked with a smile.

    "Yes, it''s still about soap. I plan to do more, but you see." He pointed to Lumia, who was still curled up and looked like a puppy. "My servant was exhausted yesterday. I can''t use it for the time being. This helper. Maybe you can help me."

    "We?" Bona was very puzzled. "Me? What can I do for you? Can we still make soap for you?"

    "of course."

    "But the soap is not your magic power...no! Is it the magic power that Odin bestows?"

    This is very funny, and when I think about it carefully, these people have spent the rest of their lives worshipping the illusory god, and they have completely believed in it.

    Rurik explained by tricks: "In fact, mortals can make it. I don''t have magic power, only the wisdom of Odin. Now I think I need to teach you the technology."

    "Huh? Is this really okay?" Bona was surprised.

    Rurik nodded deeply, with an extremely serious look: "We should talk about this, and I will also talk to the high priest. Now Bona, you call all the priests who are still in the longhouse. ."

    Veria regained consciousness, and the priests met for the first time under the organization of Rurik. The scene was really interesting.

    "My child, you have to teach everyone Odin''s wisdom, I am very happy. Tell me about your thoughts." Villia said kindly.

    "Okay, it''s about many things. All priests, I need your help to get a lot of soap in the end.

    To make soap requires wisdom, it does not require any magic at all, and I must emphasize this point.

    So you can all make it, and I also invite you to help me make it. You can all get paid for this. "

    remuneration? Many priests were moved by this.

    Women of their special professions are generally poor people who have lost their husbands and children. It is a realistic way to worship Odin in the chief priest''s house.

    But they have almost no personal property, and they live entirely on the tribal distribution and the festivals of the tribe.

    Rurik didn''t fully understand this, and didn''t understand how important it is to them to own private property.

    "I want to make an agreement with you. You help me make soap. This will be a harder job, and I will give you a satisfactory reward."

    "How much is the reward?!" Bona asked suddenly, stretching her neck, returning to her sitting position after Veria''s deliberate cough.

    "The amount of remuneration? Just 20. For every five silver coins I earn, one of them is yours, how about it."

    how about it? ! Rurik got more than ten shocked expressions in an instant.

    "What? Less paid?"

    "No! A lot...really a lot." Bona stared, because she exchanged silver coins for 240 ordinary copper coins and bought fishermen''s fish for two months.

    Veria tapped on his cane, "My child, you may be paid too high. If you think you can..."

    "Of course, I think this ratio is very suitable. Because all the materials need to be provided by you, I mainly provide technology, which is Odin''s wisdom. If you think it is feasible, then follow this ratio, and I can ask you immediately Working?"

    "I support." Bona was the first to agree, "With more soap, each of us can wash our hair clean and it will stay beautiful for a long time."

    She, the priest, made up a word later, and the others were completely unaware.

    After all, Rurik and Lumia had been busy making seventeen soaps all night, and more people would produce more.

    Could it be that Rurik could really sell one soap for two silver coins as he said. He sold the remaining fifteen to be thirty silver coins, according to what he said just now, that was six silver coins for everyone.

    This is already a large sum of money, which is converted into copper coins and distributed to everyone involved in the work. There are at least one hundred copper coins.

    Wouldn''t it be a big loss if you didn''t do business like this?

    Things went very smoothly, and Rurik said with satisfaction: "Very well, for this we need to really make an agreement. I think we have to engrave the agreement between me and you on the wooden board, and swear to God that we will not violate it. Decided."

    "Okay." Veria replied on behalf of all the priests, "We do need a written agreement."

    A very great change is taking place in the Ross tribe. Since the tribe¡¯s existence, the first purely employment contract has been born!

    Of course, in the future, Rurik is the most evil capitalist in this matter.

    Rurik doesn¡¯t think about cost at all. He can just mention providing technology to make profits. In a sense, it¡¯s the so-called "patent fee". In addition, I go back to work as a salesperson and sell the products. This makes all the profits. 80.

    Even so, the priests sold their labor to prepare all the raw materials, and they felt that they had made a lot of money.

    But this is the power of capital and technology, it is the ability to earn huge profits for the capital.

    It is this "manager" that is extraordinary, and his employees naturally feel that he is a "son of God" and can make good things for themselves by using the "wisdom of God".

    It''s all worth it to wash yourself clean.

    Veria was chanting the sacred spell, and on an oak board, according to Rurik''s request, the main body of the contract document was carved in Luen letters.

    She also engraved a few jargons, to the effect of "appointing to be witnessed by Odin."

    But Rurik didn''t make things absolute.

    He thought about it carefully, maybe the price of two silver coins a piece, soap, a daily necessities, seems too expensive, the material cost is obviously not high, so a book of several hundred profit may not last long.

    Therefore, the contract focused on the share ratio between Rurik and the priests, and the share was divided equally by all the priests.

    In order to be more scientific, the priests have to take the share of the benefits, each person has to take out 10 as the common wealth of the priests group to support the priests'' festival sacrifices.

    This operation is really novel.

    Veria asked strangely: "Child, do you think we still need a separate box to hold everyone''s wealth?"

    "It''s not everyone''s wealth, it''s the wealth of the priests, it''s the special wealth of you as a group. Don''t the priests have their own wealth reserves yet?"

    Veria squeezed his dry chin, "You mean my wealth, and I have a lot of personal wealth. Whenever there is not enough money in the sacrifice, I will personally put some in. In the future, this money will be replaced by my successor. inherit."

    What she meant was that Paula would inherit "the biggest cash box."

    Rurik only found it incredible, "I mean that special wealth is packed in special boxes. It is not owned by any of you. It is only used in festivals. Each of you has the right to use it, but you don''t have the right to own it alone. You have the right to use it, but you don''t have the right to own it alone. Your personal property belongs to you, and the special property belongs to the priest."

    After talking for a long time, Rurik looked at them with strange expressions. These people obviously didn''t understand the meaning of public funds.

    Also, the Rus tribe is still a blood-related union of hundreds of small families. It is still quite loose in nature. Even the leader is selected by competition, and it has not yet become an advanced routine inherited by the leader''s family.

    But things have to evolve from their own to hereditary leader.

    Since it is necessary to change, then make a big change.

    To put it bluntly, Liurik let Vilia and Bona know the benefits of setting up a "public cash box" so that the money for the sacrifice can be taken from here. As long as the wooden boards are used to make records, they will not worry about corruption.

    The biggest advantage is that the priests do not have to pay their meager personal assets, and everyone does not have to earn a bloodshed for the position of high priest. Ah, the high priest can inherit the big money box, and the life of the poor ordinary priest will end immediately.

    Who doesn''t like having greater interests?

    The vocabulary of the special cash box was also engraved on the wooden board. Inadvertently, Rurik made significant improvements to the financial problems of the priests.

    Man! Humans are pursuing their status with nature, and they are always looking for a position, so ancient people have found gods one after another, and invented one if there is no god. Therefore, the residents of the East elevated their ancestors to gods. The Ross tribe and their brother tribes, and even the hostile Danes, elevated the brave to gods.

    In the later world, people built large and advanced countries to find their status as citizens, and there was generally no need for ethereal gods.

    I am afraid that the constant is the pursuit of wealth.

    The priests were not born with the intention of living a life of miserable life and could reasonably obtain a lot of wealth. They would not hesitate to dress up and ask for more.

    After the signing of the employment contract between Rurik and the priests, production began.

    The priests, who had been doing nothing but boiling oil, suddenly became busy.

    Rurik asked them to take out the unused clay pots and use them to start boiling water on a large scale, and further to prepare a large amount of ash water. This process is quite critical. He didn''t bother to talk about the complicated chemical principles, but asked them to do it honestly according to his instructions.

    Lu Mia, who was asleep, was also forcibly called, she didn''t have to do any hard work, Rurik asked him to follow her.

    This time, Lumia will be a spectator, carefully reviewing every step.

    Just because Rurik has more things to do to her, such as making soap. If priests do it, there is no need for such a child to follow along, but she must at least hear and see. The entire production process may be required in the future.

    Twenty pottery urns were filled with grass, trees, and grey water. In the evening, Rurik ordered the priests to carefully pour the brown-yellow water in the pottery urns into a clean urn.

    After that, it was a trick to record the location of flooding with a wooden stick. Rurik had the last successful experience. He assumed that as long as the ashes of the fire embers, it was put into the pottery in the approximate amount until it was almost full. In the urn, the solution precipitation rate is the same. As long as the solution in the new pottery urn is roasted according to yesterday''s practice, and its water level evaporates to a reasonable position, you are done.

    "Bona, you must remember that the success of this step is very important. The water turns brown because there is something special in the water. It can be a lot but not too little."

    "Yes, I remember it all." Bona responded with pressure.

    But the air in the long house of the priest is really not very good, the air has always been filled with the burning smell of fat, and a strong smell of charcoal is added.

    The pottery urn that was set up on the first fire, the boiling solution level had dropped to the required position.

    "Can I remove it now?" Bona asked.

    "Okay. You move him down with a tool, pour in all the seal oil you have prepared, and then stir it with a wooden stick."

    "Huh? That''s all right?"

    "Of course!" Rurik nodded deeply. "Do you think that making upa is extremely complicated work? No! When you mix the brown water and grease in this urn, this is soap. I tell you! "

    Rurik told them in a childish voice: "The thing that turns water into brown comes from ashes. This thing can turn grease into brown baby. We just need to stir it. Let''s start now, Bona."

    The situation was exactly the same as last night, when the unknown but not low concentration of lye and seal oil encountered, a chemical reaction visible to the naked eye immediately appeared in the urn. Rurik felt unremarkable, and these priests felt incredible.

    "Ah! It''s magic, right?! Don''t we also have magic?" Bona''s expression was dull and stunned, and the wooden stick in her hand did not stir.

    She and the others hesitated for a while before they started at Rurik''s urging. Since the start of stirring, the full saponification reaction has shocked them all over.

    "Add a little more salt at the end." After that, Rurik threw in a handful of coarse salt.

    It is understandable that he used salt as a stabilizer, that is, the price of table salt in this time and space is quite high. Since table salt is used to make soap, the price of one piece of silver coin is also forgivable.

    After Rurik sprinkled the salt that made them feel anxious, he said: "You continue to stir, and when you think it''s okay, use a spoon to dig the paste into the wooden box You will have to do more in the future. Many wooden boxes are used as molds, and now we can only rely on the existing ones."

    "I see. What then?" Bona asked.

    "Then, just put the wooden box near the bonfire, not too close nor too far." Rurik thought, he couldn''t say too general. He saw that Lumia¡¯s bedding had not been put away, and he pointed to: "The place where my servant slept, which was right from the fire. Put the wooden box in a similar position, bake it overnight, take out the soap, and find a quiet one. It can be stored in a place for a long time. Of course, it is ready for use. I suggest storing it for a while.

    "Well, we will do it well. Regarding that agreement..." Bona asked cautiously.

    "I will obey, and you must obey. Great priests!" Rurik deliberately used honorific words: "You don''t have to fight to plunder a lot of wealth like men. You can make soap with peace of mind, you Will become rich."

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

    (=)

 Chapter 90ï¼š 0 silver coins

    So, when Otto returned, he saw the busy spectacle of the priests.

    "Ah?! What are you doing?!"

    "It''s the leader, why did you come suddenly?" Bona paused the stirring in her hand, as did the others.

    "I''m here to find my son. You...what are you doing?"

    Curiosity drove Otto to find out. He saw the sticky brownish-yellow and whitish paste in each pottery urn. Then he smelled the sensitive breath, and considering that his son was standing next to a pile of pottery urns, he Immediately understand.

    "Ruriek, and you! You... Are you making soap?"

    "That''s right. Dad, do you think it''s incredible?"

    "I..." The surprise on Otto''s face disappeared, replaced by pure surprise.

    Otto has no longer cared about so much, so he said directly: "My boy, there is good news. I have found many old friends who are willing to buy you a piece of soap with two silver coins. They have at least twenty people, since you are still a priest. Can make more, and all of them can buy a piece. Praise me! My child."

    Otto opened his arms and looked proud, and Rurik and the priests were overjoyed. Because according to the employment contract that has just been signed and entered into force, it is calculated from yesterday. The leader has developed 20 customers, at least 20 soaps can be sold, and the priests can reasonably get a huge amount of eight silver coins!

    The priests'' labor enthusiasm is more vigorous, and they stir more frantically, in order to reach the level that Rurik can be satisfied more quickly.

    Taking advantage of their enthusiasm, Rurik called his father aside and told him his agreement with the priests. It was Otto''s turn to be shocked again.

    "You! You have an agreement with them? My child, you...you are really a genius as a businessman."

    "Hey." Rurik was cheap. "We can have greater wealth. Dad, if you can let those uncles buy my soap, you can sell it to more people. Priests make soap, you help me Sell ??them. According to the agreement, I own all of my money. Do you think it''s totally okay?"

    "Of course, my child, my money will be inherited sooner or later. I think you will be richer than me when you grow up." Otto''s big hand subconsciously held his son''s forehead with a golden ponytail. , It''s as if it''s not hair but tens of thousands of gold threads that are stroked.

    Things have become extremely complicated, and the future is full of the possibility of having huge wealth.

    Things have completely changed. Now that the son and the priests have a "sacred agreement", I can''t say anything else. His only thought was that he hoped that everyone would strictly abide by this agreement, and the technology of soap making must be the secret of the chief family and the priests at present, and the future soap making should be limited to the sacred chief priest. In the room.

    For this reason, Otto firmly believes that he bears a heavy burden. For the happy future of his son, he feels that he is bound to help Rurik resolve all his worries.¥¡ÐÂ¥ä~¢à~1~ÖÐÎÄÍø¦Ø¦Ø¦Ø.¦Ö~¢¸~1z§ë.c¨°§Þ

    He found Veria, who was in a daze, only to get a promise that the priest would not leak the technique of making soap for additional benefit, which required a long conversation.

    The priests took all the empty wooden boxes that were not used, and filled them with the viscous liquid soap that had been stirred for a long time. After they filled 35 wooden boxes, 35 soaps would be successfully produced.

    Everyone who participated in the stirring has made great efforts to stir the soap to match Rurik''s feeling.

    Finally, the tired work comes to an end for the time being.

    Bona endured the soreness of her arm, still mentally exhausted, "Rurik, it''s all right now? Tomorrow morning?"

    "Yes. It''s really hard for you."

    "It doesn''t matter, as long as there are enough silver coins, we are all willing."

    "Then you guys have a good rest, I hope my father can sell them all tomorrow."

    "Okay." Bona smiled, thinking about money, as if the pain in her arm disappeared because of her inner joy.

    The priests subconsciously twisted their sore arms while leaving for a year, looking at their backs, it was a bit of regret for Rick.

    He sat on the leather cushion, looking thoughtfully at the wooden boxes arranged in a matrix by the campfire.

    Lu Mia cleverly walked over to express her apologies: "I really took a day off, I didn''t do anything."

    "The priests have a new job, tomorrow you go to herd, can you?"

    "Yes. Just..." Lumia pursed her lips, feeling a little hesitant, "You, are not afraid that I will run away with the deer."

    "It''s ridiculous." Rurik pulled her down.

    "what!"

    "Don''t make a lot of noise. Lumia, I gave you a chance. If you want to run, you will run away. What''s the point of mentioning this now."

    "I...I don''t run. Tomorrow I will go grazing."

    Lumia''s Gnostic language is still stumbling, she really doesn''t want to run away, she is not happy even to drive her away.

    People naturally like to get together. During this time, she ate well every day and dressed warmly. Running away meant losing everything. Now it seems that I can enjoy more good things by staying, such as washing my hair and face with soap.

    The two cuddled up with a campfire to take care of their shop, and they rested beside the toasted soap.

    When they were asleep, the soap bars were dehydrating quickly. With yesterday¡¯s unsuccessful experience, the wooden boxes were placed relatively far away from the bonfire, and they were baked to warmth, trying their best to achieve a perfect dehydration process.

    I succeeded in my hard work, and a new day Otto came very early. He came so early to get the goods, just to sell all the soap as soon as possible.

    The once quiet priest¡¯s long house suddenly became lively, not because there were sacrificial activities, but because the priests all woke up early to see the result of the soap being left overnight.

    Villa could not sit back and watch the noise, she was also very curious in her heart, and she was even more excited to see the leader Otto who came early in the morning.

    "Ah, great priest, you woke up so early."

    "I can''t continue to rest." Veria walked to the matrix of wooden boxes by the campfire, walking on crutches, "Come here, boss, and take a look at Rurik and the others'' masterpieces."

    "Okay! I will sell all the soap so that you and we can become rich."

    Leurik wanted to show his father''s expression well, so he buckled a wooden box and hit the bottom of the box with a wooden stick, and the brick-like soap nugget was knocked off as soon as he moved it. The situation is in full compliance with Rurik''s expectations. He is holding the soap bar, feeling deeply that the whole has become quite dry. It is still very soft in texture, you can buckle a piece with a light click of your nails, but there is no so-called greasy feeling at all, because it has transformed from a pile of fat into a good soil soap. New 81 Chinese network update the fastest computer terminal: https://

    "Look, dad, those uncles will definitely like it."

    Otto played with the soap in his hand and used his nose to sniff the smell. He even put out his tongue and licked it under the eyes of everyone. The bitter feeling immediately made him understand that this was a soap bar.

    "Ah! Dad, what are you doing? You can''t eat this!" Rurik said loudly inexplicably.

    "I just try it. If it is true, it must be bitter. It is true! You may not know that your uncles felt the bitterness of it yesterday. If you want to sell the soap to them, they can only use this The method of judging whether it is a good soupa. It''s like..." Otto thought for a while, "It''s probably like biting a gold coin with your teeth. If you bite it well, it means that it is real gold, not a fake bronze with gold."

    Although it is a little absurd, listening to Otto¡¯s explanation really makes sense.

    All the soap nuggets were knocked out, and Otto really licked each one with the tip of his tongue, and he knew how to count.

    "Great priest, the soaps you make are very good. I will sell them next. Please give me a linen cloth and I will wrap them."

    "Go on sale now? Very good, I hope you can deliver a silver coin when you come back. Add the fifteen of yesterday, and you will sell them all and give us twenty silver coins." Villia helped himself. The subordinate explained.

    "Of course." After that, Otto looked at his son: "Rurik, have you had dinner? If you are finished, take your servant with me. The dozens of uncles who went to see you , We now sell all the soap!"

    The weight of ¡¡¡¡ soap is quite astonishing, because each piece of soap weighs more than two pounds. Based on the 329 grams of one pound of Roman pounds used throughout Europe in this time and space, a piece of soap weighs more than 600 grams.

    Such a heavy soap, even if it is used every day, it takes a long time to buy one for two silver coins.

    Lurik is only a child after all, and his physical strength is limited, so he can only move eight yuan as much as he can.

    Lu Mia''s situation is not much better. She is also only a ten-year-old. Her body is a little weaker than Rurik. After a period of cultivation, she is now at the limit of moving seven yuan.

    Otto is completely different. Although he is old, his strength is still energetic. With more than 30 pieces of soap wrapped in linen, he can easily move it.

    For a strong man who has been eating meat all his life, it is not a problem to move the weight of 20 kilograms of later generations. The current more than 30 pieces of soap are about this weight.

    All the soap was moved to the small sleigh. Seeing his son panting, he couldn''t help worrying: "Ruriek, you are too weak. Just a little stuff makes you tired? You have to grow up quickly, okay? "

    "I know."

    "Let''s go, take your servant behind me."

    Otto has made an agreement with his guys. The three walked to their homes in the snow, and then turned into a small empty field in a residential area.

    Many people gathered under a large number of wooden houses with a little snow on the roof.

    Those people had received the news before Otto set off. No, more than fifty people gathered here. They generally wore black and brown fur coats. All the men were very stocky, like fifty black bears.

    Seeing the return of the leader, they swarmed over, full of questions about the baby.

    "You all get out of the way!" Otto stretched out his right hand and shouted, "Don''t bring me confusion!"

    Just now, they gave way to their wits, and then they waited for the leader to show the baby in a chaotic manner with expectant eyes.

    Otto didn¡¯t rush, he asked his son to open the soap-covered linen on the sled, then he picked up a piece of it, and put his son Rickla to his side.

    He proudly announced to his guys: "Brothers, now I¡¯m telling you a good news. My son Rurik, he got the inspiration for making soupa from Odin. I have soupa in my hand, and he can take you Your beard, your hair, your clothes, and even your wife washed it clean, and it can also wash away the mud in your belly button and the parasites on your body.

    Lurik has given the wisdom to the priests, and now the priests can also get the wisdom of Odin, and they can make more soupa.

    is really Odin''s favor to our tribe! Now you only need to pay two silver coins, as long as two Roman silver coins of the best color, you can get one in my hand.

    It is a very huge piece, and each one can be used for a long time. If you buy one, it will be enough for you to use in the next winter. "

    Otto¡¯s words were very tempting. He saw the large number of people coming, so he naturally wanted to brag about it. He declared in public that when the warrior passed away, he would lie on a boat or be buried in the ground or buried. There should be a warrior''s sword and shield, and a bar of soap.

    In this way, when the soul of the warrior stands at the door of the Valhalla Temple, he washes himself with soap, and meets the Valkyrie in a spotless posture.

    Of course these are all about post-mortem beliefs, and they are still quite realistic. If the skin and hair that are prone to itching and smelly can be washed clean, paying two silver coins is completely acceptable.

    "I happen to have fifty bars of soap here. I hope there are fifty of you here. Don''t worry if someone doesn''t buy them today. I will ask the priests to make more."

    There are indeed more than fifty buyers who come here because of their admiration. It is destined that some people will not be able to enjoy it the first time. Otto''s explanation made them understand that buying soap from the leader is a normal thing in the future.

    The people of the ¡¡¡¡ tribe have no sense of queuing. If there is no such a place as Otto, the business scene will easily become very chaotic.

    Otto embodies the power of a father. He makes his son Rurik stand up and his task is to collect money. He asked his son''s servant Lumia to give the soap to the buyer full-time.

    He pointed at the person he was looking forward to, called out his name, and then paid the money and delivered the goods with one hand.

    Lurik held an empty linen pocket in both hands, and soon silver coins began to accumulate in it, and the weight gradually increased.

    Soap sold out very quickly. Unfortunately, there are still quite a few people who have not bought soap.

    More people are purely watching the excitement. When someone is holding up and buying a soupa that can wash everything, they yell, how can they not attract people to watch.

    Some people tried to use it on the spot, grabbing snow everywhere, rubbing them in soapy water, and quickly covered with tiny soap bubbles. After catching a few handfuls of snow, the palms of the hands were cleaned, including the nail joints that were suddenly spotless. Facts are the best proofOtto and R¨¹lic sold out all the soaps, and the income went to the rest. It became heavy in Rick''s linen pocket.

    There are currently one hundred silver coins, and Rurik kindly feels its weight.

    This is a big bag of silver! They are all silver coins of excellent color! I am afraid that 99% is silver, and 1% of associated lead!

    Lurik felt a little in a daze for a while, his heart beating wildly, and he couldn''t stand still. Because, no matter what era he knew, gold and silver, two precious metals, are precious metals and inherently possess currency attributes.

    That''s it, I have been busy for a few days, and it is reasonable to make a fortune from the tribe. The first is to make money within the tribe, and then it is bound to go to the so-called brother tribe to make money.

    Not only that, look at the crazy smiling faces of the people, they are already smiling and pulling their father away, just like usual, this group of old men who lived and died during the war must have found a new common ground. Topic, it is bound to gather together for a long talk.

    Otto couldn''t get out of his kindness, not to mention this old guy likes to chat with a large group of "childhood buddies" who are more than half a hundred years old in the boring winter.

    "Liurik, take the sleigh and money back to the priest, you know what you will do afterwards."

    "Okay! I''m leaving now. Dad, don''t drink too much alcohol. It''s not easy for everyone to make wine!"

    Leurik shouted as best he could, then stuffed the linen pocket full of silver coins into his leather jacket, smiling and commanding the servant: "Lumia, let''s go. Give the priest twenty silver coins, and the rest is ours."

 Chapter 91ï¼š Initial silver capital

    Lurik used a first-person plural term. Lumia didn''t think much about it, she was happy for her master.

    At this time, she, who was following R¨¹rik, hadn¡¯t realized that the owner had made up his mind to give her a gift.

    Of course, in Lumia''s eyes, it is a kind of gift, but in Lulik''s eyes, it is really giving her the necessary reward.

    So, how heavy should the 100 fine Roman silver coins Rurik have now?

    The gross profit of fifty soaps is exactly one hundred silver coins, and it has just reached a very interesting digital node.

    Because of the silver coins minted in Rome at the end of the eighth century, according to the order of the Eastern Roman emperor, one pound of pure silver should be smelted into one hundred silver coins.

    Lurik is holding a pound of pure silver, can it not be heavy?

    But silver, a metal, is always accompanied by lead when it is mined and smelted. Eastern Romans could purify silver ingots to an astonishing degree, but when they were smelted into silver coins, the mint had to add a little lead to it because of the desire for ink.

    When the Empire inspected the finished product of the Mint, as long as the currency inscription is correct and the weight is basically qualified, it is the so-called best-quality currency.

    As for the deliberate addition of lead, it is not the scope of consideration.

    So this brings about a very bad situation. The quality of Roman silver coins is gradually declining. One reason is the corruption of the East Roman Mint. And every silver coin digs out a little bit of silver shavings, collects and re-smelts, you can make a silver ingot out of thin air.

    In this time and space, and even in the next thousand years, silver can be described as the universal currency of the world. Whether it is in the East or the West, even South Asia, or even the new world in the future, silver has better liquidity than gold.

    After all, silver is silver, it is a scarce metal, not as common as iron ore.

    Therefore, silver coins and copper coins are the most widely circulated currencies in the European world. Among them, the Frankish Kingdom and Britain, silver coins are the most popular currency among the people. However, the Frankish kingdom has its own royal mint. They mint silver coins by themselves. In order to emphasize their uniqueness, the nature and taste are different from Roman silver coins.

    Silver is silver, any blacksmith can melt it, separate the valuable lead from it, and cast the molten silver water twice. A blacksmith with a way to use a stamp imitating the use of the Frankish royal family stamped the silver coins forged privately with patterns and inscriptions.

    Silver coins need to circulate freely. They are not as hard as bronze and iron. Pure silver has a relatively soft texture. Therefore, the process of use will inevitably face bad wear and tear, and the fineness is of course a rapid decline.

    If you want to maintain the color, that is, to maintain the silver content, of course, you must melt it and add silver shavings to restore the silver content. Of course, there are also people who add lead to it in reverse thinking to maintain the weight. As a result, the lead content of the silver coins issued earlier becomes higher and higher, and the fineness plummets.

    A good businessman can easily estimate its silver content-bite.

    can bite the mark, it is a fine silver coin, although the lead content in it is uneven, I will not suffer too much.

    Europeans add lead to silver coins to shoddy, and Orientals also have exactly the same routine. This leads to the guys in the shop, as well as the shop owners, who must be proficient in mathematical calculations. European balances and oriental weighings are also merchants. Essential equipment.

    In the Baltic region around, silver coins from Rome, silver coins from Frank, and a variety of copper coins are the most commonly used currencies.

    The amount of currency is sufficient, and there is no money shortage in this area. As the Danes'' plunder of the South and Britain intensified, the hot money they looted has increasingly flowed into this area.

    The Danes are happy to attack the Frankish Empire and Britain, which has already been fully integrated into the Frankish currency system. The large amount of Frankish currency they looted is squeezing the position of Roman currency in the Baltic Sea.

    Why?

    One of the most obvious reasons, because businessmen are not fools, although they all use silver coins, whoever puts less lead into them, they prefer to use them.

    The Frank Empire issued the latest minted silver coin at the beginning of the eighth century, more than ten years before Rurik was born. Its silver content is as high as 99%. Although the weight is much lighter than Roman silver coins, the victory is that the silver content is really high. .

    In the past two decades, the Frankish Empire and the British region, as well as the surrounding Iberia and northern Italy, as well as the Swiss mountains and some Western Slavic tribes, among them, powerful people understand the super high silver content of the new Frankish silver coin.

    Although merchants must melt and recast old silver coins in order to eliminate wear and tear, they will inevitably add lead to them. Twenty years is too short, and the lifespan of silver coins generally does not reach the point where it needs to be recast.

    In the Danish society, the common currency is gradually being monopolized by the Frankish currency. Although the Danes and the Northern Mind Sub-Tribal Alliance, which later became the Swedes, were more often in conflict with each other, their daily transactions have always existed.

    Merchants are in the Baltic Sea. They don¡¯t care which power the customer belongs to. They don¡¯t want to betray the silver coins.

    Franconian silver coins are already influencing the society of the thinking sub-tribe. Because the Ross tribe is too close to the north, the main hoarding of their tribe is Roman silver coins.

    The Ross tribe knew of a new silver coin a few years ago, which was lighter than Roman silver coins and had better color.

    Silver is silver. Currency is made of silver. Coins delivered by commercial activities are settled according to the weight of silver. This is the only reason why all kinds of silver coins in the European world can be circulated.

    As long as the Ross tribe wants to do business with the brothers in the south, the proportion of Frankish silver coins in the tribe¡¯s own cash box will rise quietly. If there is no major accident and the Frankish silver coin replaces the Roman silver coin, it will be a matter of time.

    In the macro trade of Europe, a large number of silver coins flowing out of East Rome flowed into the Frank Empire. Frank¡¯s official mint melted the Roman silver coins, and the silver water was cast into its own.

    Maybe the Frankish Empire did not make a clear statement, they are trying to establish a hegemony of the Frankish Empire that covers the entire Europe, and their silver coins have spread rapidly throughout Europe.

    Bringing a pack of silver coins, Rurik returned to the long house of the priest happily. He didn''t spend much time coming back and forth, he couldn''t wait to announce a good news as soon as he walked in.

    "I''ve brought back all the silver coins! You are going to divide the money!" Rurik also deliberately showed off his linen pockets, and the tinkling of metal collision attracted the attention of the priests.

    If all the soap is sold for money, everyone can get a fortune. As long as everyone prepares the grease used in the sacrifice in advance, all the excess grease will be made into soap!

    The priests knew very well that boiling oil was the key to everything. As for making the green water, at this time, the child Rlick needs to give some guidance.

    They boiled the oil happily, as if the pain in their arms had been relieved, and they were in a good mood. This time seeing Rurik return, they felt even better.

    "Rurik, you! Did you bring the money back?" Bona hurried over, her face cracked with very ugly wrinkles because of joy. Starting

    "Of course... of course."

    For a moment, Rurik felt fear. This group of priestesses acted slowly when they performed the sacrificial rituals. When they heard the jingle of money, all of them became hyenas eager to eat fresh meat, and screamed and rushed over.

    "It''s up to you to fulfill your promise now." Bona said urgently.

    "Okay. Just leave it later."

    In order to ensure fairness, Rurik placed all the silver coins in a matrix of ten by ten on a leather cushion.

    Even in the daytime, the long house of the priest still lit the oil lamp, and the lamp was shining on the silver coin, and the portrait of the Roman emperor on it was really shining.

    The expressions of the priests fully proved their emotional excitement. If it wasn''t for rationality to restrain their inner impulses, Rurik firmly believed that these priests would come to a hungry tiger to eat. For the ownership of silver coins, more than a dozen people could beat their heads.

    At the critical moment, Veria stood up and presided over the overall situation, and she was shocked to see so many silver coins.

    Why isn''t she shocked?

    Because in the thinking sub-tribe society, all tribes regard animal skins as a very important value standard reference object for commodity transactions.

    Scandinavia has long provided high-quality animal skins for people in the South. As the wild animal resources are dying, they have to raise cattle on some small plains. There are also brave people who go to remote places to hunt wild reindeer, and even more. Cherished small fur animals, such as the rare and precious ferrets.

    They raise cattle and cannot feed the cattle very large, so the product of the cut cowhide is not much different from that of an adult reindeer.

    In the memory of the high priest Veria, when she was young, the cowhide and deerskin of an adult was the value of a Roman silver coin. Today, the value is roughly the same, about one-fifth of the value of a Roman ounce of silver.

    The one hundred silver coins displayed by ¡¡¡¡Lurik, you can buy one hundred cowhide or deerskin.

    For example, a piece of cowhide can be made into a high-quality leather jacket, as well as leather boots, gloves and hats.

    Villa is here to supervise, and the more excited lower priests can only lick their faces and watch the distribution of wealth by Rurik who sat down.

    Twenty silver coins were picked out in full view, and then piled up in front of Vilia.

    "Grandma, you can count."

    "Okay, my child."

    The silver coins are so precious that even if Rurik seems to have allocated the number to the priest, it can be instantly distinguished by the naked eye, and Veria still has to count them one by one.

    According to the "employment contract", the priests should be paid so much, and it is their own business how to distribute and use them.

    Lurik believes that they will take care of the silver coins according to the new rules just made, but those are not very relevant to them.

    The remaining huge amount of eighty silver coins is his initial silver capital.

    It may be dangerous for a child to hold so many large sums of money.

    Isn¡¯t it dangerous? Youdao means that everyone is innocent and guilty. A person who lacks the ability to protect his property is a big fat sheep in the eyes of a strong man.

    I was only seven years old, and my personal safety actually relied on the protection of the priests and parents. Now the priests of the church make soap and develop a means of collecting money for the priests who are actually poor. In fact, they are also strategically binding their own safety to the rights of the priests.

    But will there be desperadoes who rob property? A child wandering around with a heavy silver coin, good people can see evil intentions, this is human nature.

    The people of the Ross tribe are still simple. They will definitely not risk being hunted down by the whole clan to attack the leader''s son or the leader''s home.

    In the past few years at least, Rurik has never understood that there have been robberies within the tribe, at most trivial disputes. The elderly coordinated, and the two sides have a common ancestor relationship to bridge the contradiction.

    Therefore, the tribe has no legal provisions, only some "rules" that are passed down by word of mouth.

    Next, Rurik collects the money. It seems that it is the safest to put them in his own cashbox.

    The silver coin pocket was hung around his waist, and Ruriek continued to stay in the warm priest''s long room.

    He looked into the eyes of the waiting Rumia, and ordered: "Go to herd and drive the deer back when it gets dark. Tonight you don¡¯t want anyone in the chief priest¡¯s house, you follow me home, I will arrange you Some things. Well, some good things."

    "Okay, I''ll go as soon as I prepare." Lumia nodded.

    Deer, they are their own deer! To drive the deer to escape from birth? That is very stupid and will die of hunger and severe cold.¥¡ÐÂ¥ä~¢à~1~ÖÐÎÄÍø¦Ø¦Ø¦Ø.¦Ö~¢¸~1z§ë.c¨°§Þ

    Lumia has found her new home, and she is pretty good as Rurik''s servant.

    Because the deer originally belonged to Lumia, the deer didn''t feel nervous at all when they saw their old master.

    The herd of deer was once a behemoth of three hundred individuals, but now it has shrunk to twenty. It is impossible for them to multiply to the size they used to be in every ten years!

    Just as Lumia drove the deer to peel away the snow and nibble on the grass, Rurik was like a soap production engineer.

    Now that the priests have gained benefits and desire more, continue to make them.

    As long as the fat they hold can withstand consumption, wouldn¡¯t it be beautiful to turn it into soap?

    But their situation is obviously a bit bad. The key to the work of stirring the wooden stick to create the saponification reaction, their arm soreness can not be suppressed by willpower.

    They boiled enough grease to make a viscous liquid soap that is enough to fill 35 wooden boxes.

    Until the evening, no one''s work satisfied Rurik. What to do? Keep stirring!

    Lu Mia has drove the deer back home. The big mouths of these deer have been pushed out of the thick snow, one by one is the venison lawn mower, they gnawed hay, and each returned to the deer pen.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, even Otto, who had eaten supper, came to the priest¡¯s long house to find out.

    Otto reported to Vilia that the huge rewards brought by soap also brought the people''s strong desire for more.

    Silver coins are not a problem, everyone needs spot.

    "I saw that they are still making, and their condition is not very good." Otto asked worriedly: "Great priests, can they do thirty-five tomorrow?"

    "This¡­¡­"

    Lurik is here, and Veria has already drawn a conclusion from him that the priests have limited power and they need to take a vacation.

    She said in a hoarse voice: "My leader, you can ask your son well, he knows everything. He wants to go home and sleep tonight."

    "Okay." Otto nodded.

    The son has been soaking in the chief priest''s house for some time, which is not suitable.

    Otto called his son in and ordered a few words immediately.

    "Dad, I will go back tonight. The priests will work for a while, and the soap can be poured into the mold, and it can be sold as a finished product tomorrow evening. Dad, you can''t worry."

    "I try not to be anxious." Stroking his son''s forehead, Otto really felt more comfortable. Not only because of his old age, but also the reason why his son is a strange person.

    The son washed his hair with soap, and his blond hair was so comfortable to touch, as if he was stroking a golden ferret fur.

    Of course Otto and his wife Niya, both of them washed their hair with soap today. Those people who bought soap finally enjoyed the long-lost ultimate cleanliness today, shouting the value of the money.

    In this way, those people who didn''t buy the Sha, Otto came here to see his son, and to urge the goods.

    Lurik couldn''t help yawning. He untied his pocket from his belt and placed it on the palm of his father''s big hand.

    "Dad, these are all my money. For safety, they are all in our cash box. I think this is the most appropriate."

    "This...this is your money, maybe you need a money box of your own." Weighed the son''s money bag with the palm of his hand. The weight surprised the old man.

    "Oh? Really?" Rurik pondered for a moment. It''s okay to have a piggy bank. "Well, dad, you help me get a cash box, and I will use it to save money in the future. But my own cash box must be kept in our house."

    "Of course, my child."

    "Dad I have to supervise their work for a while. When the soap is all poured, a priest will **** me home. Now..." Lurik glanced at Lumia, "First Take my servant home. Dad, you have to tell mom that you must treat her well in the future and try to treat her as a daughter."

    "Oh, isn''t it? Okay, I will try my best." Otto nodded deeply, and tried to sit with Lumia who didn''t want to cause trouble with a big finger, "Servant, come with me now."

    Hearing this scream, Lumia shivered subconsciously, her eyes showing a strong sense of tension.

    "Dad! You want to call her Lumia! Do you want to be rude?" Rurik protested.

    "Well, Lumia, come here." Otto tried to be gentle with a servant.

    What else can Lu Mia do, and now he can only listen to the mercy of the villain who hurt her family. It would be okay if Rurik was by his side, but now I want to listen to this villain?

    Seeing her nervous face, Rurik used a funny color, and then softly comforted: "Don''t be afraid, everyone knows that you are recognized by Odin as a member of our clan. You go back first, and you will give it to me when I go back. A gift for you."

    A gift? A sense of security is the best gift.

    Lumia nodded faintly, she followed Otto closely, walked out of the warm priest¡¯s long house, faced the cold outside, and quickly walked towards the warmer chief¡¯s long house.

    Maybe today I am going to be a servant who pours wine and firewood to clean up the leader.

    I hope Rurik, who will protect himself, will come back soon.

 Chapter 92ï¼š Give Lumia a gift

    The priests gritted their teeth and stirred the soap just right. Everything was the same as last night. The 35 wooden boxes were filled with soap.

    At this point, the priests dragged their bodies to rest, and Rurik should fulfill the promise and go home.

    He changed into thick clothes, and under Bona¡¯s delivery, walked on the snow to his home.

    tucked into the leather pockets of historical linen, the silver coins inside are clinking.

    "Hey, Rurik, we made a new soap, can the boss sell it soon?" Bona asked.¥¡ÐÂ¥ä~¢à~1~ÖÐÎÄÍø¦Ø¦Ø¦Ø.¦Ö~¢¸~1z§ë.c¨°§Þ

    "Want more silver coins?"

    "Of course, we all want to be rich."

    "Then try your best to make it. My father can easily sell what you made. Don''t be too tired. Take a rest after a few days of work. Don''t worry about grazing. Lumia, my servant Would be stupid enough to run away."

    Liurik said a lot of things that Bona was worried about with a small mouth, to comfort her.

    Suddenly, he stopped again.

    "What''s the matter with you? Reulic?" Bona stopped to question.

    "I''ll give you a little gift, please stretch out your hand."

    Bona didn''t think much, she watched the child put her hand into the leather jacket, and soon took out a silver coin.

    "Huh? Is this... in line with the contract you signed with us?" Reasonably told Bona that maybe he shouldn''t take the money alone.

    "Just accept it, it''s a personal gift from me personally. The soap matter is more concerned than the rest of you, I can see it clearly."

    Lurik thought of many long-term things. The father and the high priest''s life expectancy was almost reaching the limit. At that time, Bona would succeed the high priest, and she should naturally become the leader.

    The alliance of priests and leaders needs to continue.

    Leurik heard some unfavorable remarks against Bona, the high priest Velia criticized her for not studying her homework well, and others criticized her.

    Is there something wrong with her? Of course she has.

    Lurik can feel that all the lower priests are very sensitive to money, and this Bona is the most sensitive.

    She loves money, so the problem becomes very easy. This woman has no relatives. Maybe she feels that her future backer is either the new leader or the wealth she holds.

    Use money to buy the future high priest Bona. The relationship has deepened from now on, and then continued to give her some coins. So after doing this for a few years, he grew up at that time and of course can exercise full control over the priesthood.

    Maybe this matter is very important. If you can''t control the priest, you might still be controlled by the priest.

    "You can hold it well. We can be good friends. In the future, I hope that you will not do more and you will get more silver coins and will never treat you badly."

    Listen, is this something a seven-year-old kid can say?

    Bona couldn''t control so much, she readily agreed after receiving the money.

    In this way, the alliance between the future leader and the future high priest began the initial conclusion. For both parties, this alliance is an obvious win-win.

    "Liurik, let''s stop here." Bona said at last.

    "Please go back, too. Tomorrow you will all have a good rest and wait until your arms are no longer sore, then continue making."

    In the era without industrial machinery, all steps of making soap depended on human strength. Even if the windmill and waterwheel are made using existing technology, its work efficiency is not so outstanding.

    Modern society is built on large-scale production of modern science and technology, and the Rus tribe can''t expect them at all, and they don''t even realize it.

    Besides, the current soap production of the tribe was initially monopolized by the priests.

    If a group of brawny men with bursting arm muscles because of frequent paddles are recruited to be workers who stir soap, the work efficiency will naturally increase, and even the priests will not be able to obtain considerable income.

    "Let''s do this for now, and consider the development of soap in the future." Rurik thought for a while, and then entered the house.

    "I''m back." He opened the wooden door and opened the warm leather curtain.

    "Come in quickly and sit down with me." Seeing her son, Niya quickly patted the skin of the animal sitting under her.

    Lurik walked over naturally, nestled in the arms of his biological mother, and the warmth was undoubtedly evident.

    How precious is this warm scene!

    Lumia followed Otto back, and Niya''s attitude towards the little girl really changed. Since the priest said that she had obtained Odin''s permission to become a member of the Ross tribe, it did not mean that she got rid of her status as a slave.

    Niya doesn''t want to put on the image of a terrible old woman in front of her husband and son, and it is impossible for her to really show love to you Niya like a daughter.

    A servant is just doing work.

    Lurik was forced to be crooked in his mother''s arms for a while to please her.

    As soon as he walked in, he was looking for Lumia at first sight, for fear that his parents would treat her badly. Unexpectedly, it''s okay, Lu Mia now looks like a professional tailor.

    "Mom, do you let Lumia sew? You gave her our steel needle. It seems that you are relieved of her."

    Niya nodded, "I asked her to repair your father''s leather hat. She can sew, and the craftsmanship is okay."

    Here Lumia is boring, she doesn''t want to say anything in a cautious manner.

    Lurik can understand her restraint. She lived in her own long house several times before.

    is that Rurik felt very new today, he suddenly asked: "Lu Mia, when did you learn to tailor? Maybe you...you can make clothes yourself."

    "I..." Lumia raised her head slightly. The question was her owner''s question. She was very happy to answer, "I learned before that we all make clothes by ourselves. We use deerskin, we use linen."

    Lumia¡¯s "we" refers to her family when she was a former Sami, Rurik thought for a while, she should indeed learn this as a ten-year-old girl.

    Because she can only learn this first, and then how to raise deer for herding.

    After talking, Lumia hooked her head wittily and continued her work. Rurik watched for a while, knocking on her skillful movements to know that this girl had not sewn clothes less before.

    It is estimated that all stitches were used for sewing. The material is not good, and the harder leather requires great strength and skill to pierce. If steel needles are used, there is no problem in this regard. Although steel needles are small, it is a huge profit to sell them to people who do not make them.

    Niya still holds her son in her arms, for fear that this magical stinky boy ran back to the priest''s long house.

    She asked: "My child, you made a lot of silver coins this time. Do you keep the money at home? Do you need a wooden box?"

    "Of course!" The mother mentioned this, and Rurik quickly took out the pocket full of silver coins. "That''s it, you have to keep it for me."

    "Being my child, we will only help you till now, and you must keep your own money when you grow up."

    "Of course. Haha, the silver coins I have piled up into mountains need to be taken care of!" Rurik deliberately beat up haha.

    "Smelly boy, do you still want a silver mountain?" With a smile, Niya intimately pinched her son''s small face as if she was stroking a kitten. The feeling on her hand was really good.

    Otto suddenly muttered, "Maybe it''s possible."

    "A silver mountain?" Niya asked.

    "Why not?" Otto stretched out his right hand and pointed to a pack of silver, "He is a born businessman, and his silver coins will increase in the future. I am afraid that this year, our box will not fit."

    "This...really?" Niya opened her eyes wide.

    As a wife, Niya wants to manage her husband¡¯s property, because that is all of his family¡¯s property. A large number of silver coins and a few gold coins prove wealth.

    Otto continued: "I still need to find a carpenter and make a big box for Rurik to put down his silver mountain. I also need to find him a beautiful woman to take care of the silver mountain for him."

    When his father said something very sensitive, Rurik cheered up.

    He suddenly said: "Dad, do I really need a woman to manage my money?"

    "Of course, this is tradition."

    "That''s good." Lurik smiled and stared at Lumia who was still sewing her clothes, "A woman, I choose Lumia."

    Childish words without restraint? As soon as this remark came out, Rurik''s parents were stunned on the spot, and the scene instantly became stiff. Together with Lu Mia, the movements of her hands also stopped.

    "Why...what''s wrong with this? There is a problem with my decision?"

    "You!" Niya pinched her son''s chin again, her big eyes and stiff face fully showed her surprise, "My child, do you like this woman? Are you really planning to marry her?"

    The mother''s words were so abrupt, and now it was Rurik''s turn to be shocked.

    Lumia was also shocked. Her hands were trembling. Think about how well Rurik treats herself these days. A master cares too much about a servant. Doesn''t he ask for anything else?

    Is the so-called request a marriage contract?

    Lumia dare not say a word, she knows she has no right to speak.

    "Me? Why would I marry her!?" Facing the sharp eyes of his parents, Rurik explained quickly, "Do I want her to manage my financial belongings, so I want to marry her?"

    "Isn''t it? Even if you are the leader, your belongings are also taken care of by your wife. We are like this, and that is the wife''s obligation." Niya explained solemnly.

    Lurik thinks about it carefully, the people of the tribe seem to live like this, but this concept is too simple and original.

    The tribe needs further development, and the leader must consider hiring people to take care of their wealth. A big family will have a professional housekeeper, a company will also have a professional accountant, let alone a gradually developing political entity.

    Now, there are some important things that you must make solemn declarations.

    Lurik said loudly: "I don''t want to marry her as a wife, but she is my servant and someone I trust. I will marry a wife in the future. Before that, my money needs her to help take care of it."

    "But is this inappropriate?" Niya wondered, "There hasn''t been such a thing before."

    Liurik had an idea, "It is there now. No kid can make a lot of money before. I did it. The money is mine, and the money is getting more and more!"

    His words became more and more excited, "I also promised to give her a gift, what do you think I gave her?" First posted https://https://

    "Is it her promise to take care of your money?" Otto asked suddenly.

    "No, but it has something to do with money. Lumia, don''t be nervous anymore, raise your head and look at me."

    Lu Mia is not nervous? How could it be possible! She had just speculated that Rurik had special feelings for herself.

    Because even in the ancient Sami community, the marriage age of the tribe is very early. It is said that the ancients did not have adolescence, and the situation in the world in this time and space is similar.

    Lumia is not a fool, she knows this.

    She originally thought that she would marry another deer-raising family, have some children, and spend her life peacefully in a very cold place. She never thought that she would be taken away by the Varangas and become a servant.

    Is there a chance to be the wife of the future leader? It''s crazy. What if that becomes a fact?

    is obviously impractical, but it makes sense to manage the property for the owner? Isn¡¯t it also incredible?

    Under the eyes of everyone, Rurik''s little hand reached into his pocket, took out a stack of silver coins at random, looked at Lumia''s eyes, and solemnly said: "Lumia, you have done a lot about making soap. Maybe you think you are Being a servant, you cannot get paid like those priests. Now I will pay you. You deserve these silver coins."

    "What? You!" Otto was taken aback. The so-called servant, Lumia is the property of her own son, but there is a reason to give her property to the servant.

    It is true that Otto¡¯s conception is that he cannot accept his son¡¯s decision which is horrifying.

    Niya also persuaded, "My child, it''s enough. You don''t need to give her money, she''s just a servant."

    The reason for the parents¡¯ objection is too absurd. Isn¡¯t the servant counted as a human?

    Yes, Rurik guesses that his parents think so, and this concept is spread throughout the tribal alliance.

    I told myself that a child babbled some great truths with one mouth. It is impossible to change this backward concept in an instant. The tribe needs time to become civilized.

    He can''t change everyone for the time being, at least from his own home.

    Lurik stood up suddenly, walked straight into Lumia, and stood in front of her.

    He is holding the money bag in his right hand and the girl''s arm in his left hand.

    This move seems to be saying that the two are in an alliance.

    "I just want to give her something. The first fifteen pieces of soap were the last work she did. She was almost exhausted to vomit blood. According to the standard of silver coins for the priest, she had to get at least three. Since mom and dad you think this is incredible, Then change it."

    Lurik also had an idea, because silver is silver, and when it is melted, it can be made into various things, such as silver bowls. The value of silver has not changed significantly. At most one additional processing fee?

    Pure silver has a low melting point and is easy to achieve by melting and casting silverware. The only consideration is how to obtain a large amount of silver.

    "Dad." He looked at his father Otto, "I want to give her a gift. I want to make her a silver ornament. I will use the silver coin in my hand to melt it and make her a necklace. What do you think?"

    "This..." Seeing his son''s determined eyes, Otto did not want to be overbearing. Because the son has made a concession.

    Silver is silver, but when it is melted into jewelry, the situation becomes a little different. Because once the jewelry is made, basically no one will use it as a medium of transaction, unless it is easy to cast Chen He silver coins.

    The problem is that the recast silver coin needs to have Roman stamps, and the textiles must be highly similar, otherwise ordinary merchants will be very suspicious that lead is deliberately added to the recast silver coin to be shoddy.

    Otto shrugged, and he pulled his wife to indicate that he would not object.

    Furthermore, Otto suddenly remembered something that he needed to lead his son Rylik to finish him in recent days.

    "Then make her a silver jewellery." Otto sighed, "Rurik, as long as you don''t regret your decision. UU Reading "

    "I will never regret it," Rurik said with confidence.

    "Well, I can find a good blacksmith to make a good pendant inlaid with amber for her. You can also engrave some inscriptions. It seems that she is your servant."

    "Huh? Blacksmiths can still make jewelry?" Rurik was very happy with the change in his parents'' attitude. Now he feels fresh about blacksmithing.

    "Nothing is strange." Otto deliberately showed his son the ruby ??on the hilt of his precious sword. "Look at this, the inlaid gems are also plated with silver. Tomorrow I will take you and your servants to the blacksmith. That''s it!"

    "Ah! So fast." Rurik was overjoyed.

    "It''s not just this matter, but the main thing is to order you an iron sword. You have to understand that since you have money, you will pay the deposit and the balance of the iron sword. For the father, today I will give you a chance to be independent. ."

    Lurik nodded deeply.

    "And your servant''s pendant, you also pay for the cost of making it. You can even ask the blacksmith to decorate you with gems, but you pay more. I think you are happy to dress your servant. Your child is indeed different. ."

    Liulik listen, the blacksmiths of the tribe are really complex talents. Can a blacksmith be a silversmith, jeweller, or gem expert?

    What kind of talent are these! Such people exist in the tribe?

    Before Rurik didn''t care about these at all, now he has to pay attention.

    If I have contact with these magical blacksmiths, I am not sure I will ask them to do more for myself.

 Chapter 93ï¼š Blacksmith Clavasson

    It was another cold morning. Unlike the outdoors, the carbon fire that burned for one night gave residents enough warmth.

    After waking up, Rurik got up and patted the sleepy Lumia again.

    "Lu Mia, get up. Eat something, we have other things."

    She slowly got out of the warm sleeping nest, rubbed her eyes, and quickly put on the warm sweater coat.

    Even if there is a bonfire, the indoor warmth has not reached the level of hot sweating.

    In fact, the residents of the tribe do not understand what is called heat and what is called heat stroke.

    Niya cut some dried meat and cooked some porridge with wheat for breakfast.

    Lurik used two wooden sticks to sandwich some pieces of meat, and threw them into the earthenware pot he held.

    I don¡¯t know when, Niya and Otto began to discover that when their son was eating meat, he always used his right hand to flexibly manipulate the two branches. The branches replaced the fingers.

    Chopsticks, it can easily pick up food in boiling water. Orientals have loved cooking since ancient times, and manipulating wooden sticks instead of hands is probably the most suitable method.

    Niya doesn''t think this is anything special, just hold the jerky with your hands. Clean and hygienic? Bacteria virus? These feelings do not exist at all. The so-called filth is limited to human and animal dung, as well as rotten meat and moldy bread. New 81 Chinese network update the fastest computer terminal: https://

    Her only dissatisfaction is that her son took too much meat, and even the son ordered the servant to eat more.

    The money at home is increasing. Once the meat is not enough, you can go to the seal hunter to pay a higher price to buy fresh meat. With this in mind, she said nothing more.

    Lurik was only seven years old after all. After he was full, he raised his head and asked his father: "Next, shall we go to the blacksmith?"

    "Yes. I want to make you an iron sword and your servant''s silver jewelry."

    "Ah, I see, I hope they can make me a good sword."

    Otto glanced at his son, then continued to eat the meat.

    He muttered in his heart while gnawing on the flesh.

    A good sword? The best blacksmith can''t make a good sword!

    Otto vaguely remembered that his dead father claimed that the sword "Destroyer" came from an ancestor''s battle, and it was captured on the battlefield.

    "Destroyer" has a certain degree of flexibility, the blade is extremely sharp, and the blade is covered with patterns.

    Lurik has long seen that the material used for this sword is ancient pattern steel.

    It must be cast iron and wrought iron to be folded forged and beaten, the mixed iron block is knocked flat and then folded, so that it is knocked flat and folded again.

    Beat repeatedly until the craftsman feels that it is enough, and finally knocks into the shape of a sword.

    After the last quenching, the blade becomes full of patterns. Because the carbon content of iron is different, the color of the performance is also different.

    Almost carbon-free wrought iron is softer and easier to bend, and carbon-rich pig iron is hard but brittle.

    Combining the two into one for forging, the limited technical conditions in ancient times are really a genius invention.

    After a thousand years, of course it won¡¯t have to be so troublesome.

    The ultra-high temperature of the electric furnace directly melts the molten iron, and the more extreme acetylene flame completes the gasification in an instant.

    To turn pure iron into steel, sprinkle carbon powder directly on the molten iron, so that people can precisely quantify and control the carbon content of steel and the specific gravity of other metals.

    The problems that the ancients were difficult to solve by various means will not be a problem after a thousand years.

    If pure molten iron can be made using pre-industrial methods, most of the metal problems will be easily solved. However, even if the high-quality coking coal is re-coked, the maximum energy it releases cannot make the furnace reach 1500 degrees, and the pure iron still cannot be melted.

    But when the temperature exceeds 700 degrees, the reddish iron becomes soft, and the charcoal burns to the limit of 1200 degrees. The silicide in the iron ore is a pile of liquid "glass" flowing out of the furnace, and the worker faces the remaining iron-carbon alloy. Beat it hard, and in the end a piece of pure iron is left.

    Lurik doesn''t ask his father''s blacksmith about the details, because he naturally knows a lot.

    He can be very sure that the Ross tribe cannot rely on their own ability to make steel that can be used as a weapon.

    Leave Rick after dinner, take Lumia and follow his father closely. He carried a stack of silver coins in his pocket as funds for custom-made sabers, and secondly, the raw materials for silver jewelry.

    Most people don¡¯t run out of the house in the cold winter. Most people who go out carry axes and other tools, drag sledges to make holes in the frozen ocean, or throw in fish hooks tied with twine to go fishing, or wait for outcrops. The breathing seal gave it a blow.

    The hunters left, and the tribal complex streets returned to quiet.

    It''s so quiet, the cold wind in the Arctic can be heard so real, and there is a tinkling sound in the wind.

    Is that the smithy?

    Liulik will not run to the beach even in warm periods, because there is no demand.

    He would not be dragged back by his parents to start freely roaming, and he is more willing to lead a group of peers to the hills to the west for training.

    He rarely has the opportunity to come to the beach, only saw there are a lot of alien-shaped long houses here, and the sound of ding ding dong dong came from the second.

    Lurik took his father''s hand and pointed to a giant long house: "It must be a dock. Are they making a new boat?"

    "Probably, when the ice melts, I will take your uncles and your brother to Novgorod again."

    "Sister Peravina, too?" Rurik asked suddenly.

    "Of course, I have to tell the chief that I have treated all Novgorod women kindly, so they have to give me more tributes." As a father, Otto felt it necessary to tell his son this. He suddenly wanted to ask: "Child, if you were me, what would you do?"

    "Me? I should be the leader of the Novgorod people. I always think so."

    Otto laughed boldly. He patted his son''s thin shoulder, remembering many things his son had said. It seems that the son has never joked, and he really made Rurik the leader, so those fools in Novgorod have to become a member of the Rus tribe?

    Let those people be slaves?

    Do not! Rurik must have no such plans.

    This kind-hearted child is very good to the deer-raiser captives, just like his family, he grows up and is afraid that it will be the same to the Novgorod people.

    Otto sighed with emotion during his life. He finally patted his son on the back: "Keep walking, the future leader. Before you can command many people, you must have a good sword." As he said, he glanced at the dew that followed. Mia, sternly ordered: "And you, humble servant. Your master is very kind to you. If you dare to do any rebellious behavior in the future, God will also punish you."

    Lumia, where does she dare to disobey?

    She closely followed Rurik, and soon a cloud of black smoke appeared in the clear sky.

    Leurik took a closer look. Not far from the roof of a long house with open wooden doors, it is very rare to have a chimney structure, and a lot of black smoke comes from it!

    Take another step forward, and a ding ding dong bang came from the door. This building must be a blacksmith shop!

    "Interesting, why didn''t I know that a blacksmith''s shop is hidden here?"

    Just as Rurik was muttering, Otto pulled him hard and almost carried him away, urging: "Child, let''s hurry up. And that servant, follow."

    So, who is the best blacksmith in the tribe?

    Otto is the one who knows best. There are actually only five blacksmith shops in the huge tribe. The recognized professional blacksmiths are really only one hand.

    The authentic tribes and all the visitors of the tribe, the population is about seven thousand behemoths, how can there be an average of one blacksmith for one thousand talents.

    I have to say that blacksmiths are really hard work. They have to look for ore by themselves and carry a large amount of ore back by themselves. The work of smelting and forging is done by the blacksmiths themselves.

    These professional blacksmiths almost depend on selling their labor in exchange for food.

    It¡¯s really hard, and the benefits are actually okay.

    Even if it is for silver, theoretically there should be more people willing to be blacksmiths.

    There are only so few blacksmiths, new blacksmiths are still the sons of old blacksmiths, and this job is passed on from female to male.

    The biggest reason in the final analysis is very simple, the blacksmith will never become a warrior, and the blacksmith has no interest in becoming the hero of Valhalla. When a person decides to become a blacksmith or another professional craftsman, they are actually abandoned by the tribal warrior culture.

    They are faithful and aspire to be servants of childcare.

    Therefore, people who believe in Odin are willing to take risks and fight, and those who believe in childcare are willing to smelt and forge, and even discover gems and gold in the mountains.

    During the northward attack on the deer breeder, two old axes with inscribed characters were captured. This situation is still fresh in Otto''s memory.

    A young man named Kawei, his father Clavasson ordered him to hunt a deer in order to make the deer skin into a new blower.

    Because the original blower is an airbag made of leather, covered with a wooden board, manually lifting the wooden board is to inhale, and pressing down is to supply air. Its principle and structure are very simple. It is used throughout Europe, which is efficiency. Not as good as their counterparts in the East.

    The appearance of ¡¡¡¡ Otto surprised the two blacksmiths in the room.

    Similarly, Rurik was even more surprised when he saw an old guy who was even more exaggerated than his father''s beard.

    "Hey, Clavasson, here I am."

    "It''s the leader! You don''t come to me to chat on weekdays. Once you come, you just want me to make something, and you will reward me a lot."

    Listening to these Ottos, he felt very comfortable, and then glanced at the forging table made of a large black iron mound. I saw the young man still holding the pliers in one hand and continuously beating with the hammer in his right hand, as if he did not know his own. The leader''s visit.

    The young man is naturally Kawei. Seeing him look at the old Clavasson again, Otto is holding back some words in his stomach. Now he is really unhappy.

    "Cravason, you are the best blacksmith I am sure of. You are old, and I am old too! My son is only seven years old, and your son is twenty years old. I admire his bravery in the last action. ."

    The leader Klavasen understood a bunch of polite words, and he pretended to be regretful and muttered: "So I should find a wife for my son, but you know, our tribe lacks young women, and even girls have masters. Maybe. ..."

    Klavasen¡¯s expression suddenly became funny, he leaned over to Otto and muttered, ¡°After the ice melts, let my son follow you again, you go to Novgorod. I am not concerned about the distribution of those tributes. , I just ask him to find a beautiful Novgorod woman, haha. I wish I could carry my grandson before my life ends, and see my grandson also start to become a blacksmith."

    Kravasson said everything from the bottom of his heart, but suddenly thought of the tragedy that happened to the leader.

    Poor leader, if his eldest son does not die, he will be married and have children now.

    Isn''t it? The leader was his young nephew Arik, but now there are news that the pretty Novgorod wife of that stinky boy is pregnant.

    Seeing these good things, why doesn''t Clavassen envy?

    Kravasson was afraid of offending the leader. He saw that the leader brought the youngest son, Rurik, with a little girl by his side.

    "Oh! Chief! Have you already chosen a wife for your son. You can also raise it first when you are young, and you can continue to train her to do housework. When this girl grows up, she will become a wife."

    Issues such as marriage are actually very sensitive to the young Kawei.

    A twenty-year-old tribal young man should get married as soon as possible. He does not hate his blacksmithing career. If he has a wife, his life pursuit is basically enough.¥¡ÐÂ¥ä~¢à~1~ÖÐÎÄÍø¦Ø¦Ø¦Ø.¦Ö~¢¸~1z§ë.c¨°§Þ

    Kawei looked up at the little girl, and directly pointed out: "Dad, this girl is a deer breeder and the only captive last time. She is a servant."

    "Oh? I have heard about this." Klavasson realized that he was a little embarrassed, and stopped paying attention to the girl Lumia, and continued to ask the leader, "So what can I do for you? Build some tools? Nothing? Question, I will rank first in the order of the leader."

    "Still continue your work, I want you to do something, it can be ranked behind in no hurry. There is only one thing, you have to do it quickly."

    "I worked for you."

    "Liurik, do the silver jewelry first, take out those silver coins." Otto told his son.

    Lurik quickly fumbled into the linen pocket and took out a stack of silver coins, ten in total.

    Cravason and Kawei were surprised when they saw this!

    "Ah! Chief, what on earth do you want me to do? Is the reward for ten silver coins inlaid with a few more rubies for that Excalibur?"

    "That''s not enough, but rubies are needed." After that, Otto patted his son on the shoulder, "You can tell him."

    Leuric nodded, raised his head and looked at Clavassen with a huge beard. He couldn''t help wondering whether this man was burning ore in his small stove. Shouldn''t he burn his beard?

    "This is Rurik, I will use these silver coins to make some decorations."

    "Ornaments? Oh? For women?" Cravason asked.

    "of course."

    "For your mother? Oh, what a good boy."

    Kravasson thought so naturally, never wanting to make the most complete denial of Ric. I saw Rurik suddenly grabbed Lumia''s tiny arm and said, "Make some jewelry for my servant. You want a necklace inlaid with rubies or amber, and a bracelet."

    Lurik wants to make a set of jewelry for Lumia. Considering that she does not have ear holes, earrings are not suitable for the time being.

    Ten silver coins are actually forty grams. Rurik can feel the weight of ten silver coins, so she won¡¯t feel uncomfortable if she wears less on Lumi Lu Mia.

    "You actually gave the servant..." Clavasson looked surprised, and he turned to look at Otto: "The leader, you all know?"

    "Why, no?" Rurik asked back, "I''ll give you money, I can even give you a bar of soap. You should know, smart blacksmith. Two silver coins and one piece of soap can help you wash away all the stains. Definitely useful for blacksmiths."

    "Ah! Soap!" Many magical rumors spread to Clarvasson at the first time. He learned that behind the priests making soap, it was Odin who bestowed Rurik wisdom.

    Cravason believes this should be true, but Odin''s favor will be given to Thor''s servant?

    Soap is a good thing, and silver coins are even more wonderful.

    Anyway, money is money, just smelt silver coins to make jewelry, and jewelry is actually rewarded to servants.

    Kravasson couldn''t help but speculate that Rurik really planned to marry this servant as his wife in the future, but this matter must be kept secret for now. The purpose is simple. The master marries the servant, which is not a good thing.

    Unless Rurik really becomes the leader, it doesn''t matter if he gives more servants.

    Klavason tacitly knew that he had not been so stupid as to offend the recognized successor of the leader.

    "Ten silver coins are made into necklace pendants and bracelets. I can do it quickly, but the price is more expensive because I can use gems."

    Lurik is also very generous, and he took out ten silver coins: "How about this reward? Including the money to buy your gems."

    "Ah, enough! Enough! Even..." Cravason wanted to tell the truth, the so-called cost of gemstones, three silver coins, he just saw the money.

    Rurik didn''t say much, but he looked very generous: "I''ll count the words, make jewelry, and pay ten silver coins for everything. There is one other thing, I want an iron sword, and the hilt will plate me silver. If you can, the blade will also be silver-plated. I heard that a dagger of one-third the length of the stika costs three silver coins, and I will give you five silver coins as a reward, and of course silver-plated money."

    Rurik¡¯s words are very logical, and Klavasen admires himself secretly. Of course, what he admires most is that Rurik actually took out 25 silver coins. What a big deal!

    Among them, as a blacksmith, I can earn at least ten.

    Look at the kid, and then at the leader, he guessed that the leader came from the money.

    It means that the leader respects himself.

    Leurik didn''t say much, and put all the silver coins in Clavason''s callous hands.

    "Blacksmith, you can start now, I will see my servant put on accessories."

    "Oh! I will do it right away!" Clavasson let out a roar of the dragon, which meant that he, the old fellow, would also use all his skills to create rare jewelry.

    Because of the ten fine work of making jewellery, his son, Kawei, is currently awkwardly making jewellery for the future wife of the future leader. This honor cannot be overlooked.

 Chapter 94ï¼š Cravasons Little Stove

    Rurik stared with wide eyes and saw that the ten silver coins he saw were placed in a clay cauldron.

    The blacksmith has a meter-high stove, which looks like a volcano made of clay, with a red flame at the mouth of the stove.

    Clavassen¡¯s son, Kawei, he suppressed the bladder blower and pulled it up. Every time he exercised, the fire at the stove was a violent dance.

    "What is this doing? Increase the temperature?" Rurik asked deliberately.

    "Yes, the leader of the future."

    "Just call me Ric, I am very interested in your work."

    "Really?" Cravason muttered in his heart, because so far no leader has been interested in smelting.

    Liuli affirmed: "I will continue to watch your work. I want to see how you turn the ore into iron nuggets, and then the iron nuggets into my sword."

    "What? You...do you know this?!" Clavasson paused his hand movement, he stopped to look at Liu Rick''s delicate little face, "Do you know our work?"

    "Huh? Is it strange? Because there is some waste in the ore, you light a carbon torch to take the waste away, and continue to beat the rest to get iron. But if you are grilling copper ore and adding something else, You can get hot water. This water is not ordinary. It can be poured into a special clay mold to make many things, such as the basin in the chief priest''s house."

    "You...you actually..."

    Cravason¡¯s beard was trembling, because Rurik shouldn¡¯t understand the work of artisans, but what he just said was the basic principle of metal smelting. In fact, as long as he masters this principle, any blacksmith can turn ore into a piece of iron.

    Those who really understand the whole process will not think it is complicated, but complain about the hardship of the forging process.

    Those who do not understand the situation will feel that the blacksmith has used some kind of magic to turn the stone into an axe that can cut wood. Most of them at least understand that if their axe is burned red, it will be deformed when hitting the axe, and their understanding basically stops here.

    Take out iron or copper from the ore, this is very technical.

    "What''s wrong with me? As I said, I am very interested in your work." Rurik emphasized.

    "Oh, that''s great. My little master, I hope our work will satisfy you."

    "Go ahead, I have nothing else to do before the ice and snow melt." It may be that I briefly described the principle of smelting, which made the blacksmith find it too magical. Rurik casually put on a guise: "Don''t be surprised, I am the one who got the wisdom of Odin, and I also got some enlightenment in the wooden boards of the priest''s long house. Now, please turn the silver into jewelry."

    "Yes." Cravason nodded deeply, and urged his son Kawei to continue his efforts to burn the flames.

    Liurik, at this moment, he is pulling Lu Mia who doesn''t understand at all, and the two witnessed the change of the silver coin.

    If just burn a bunch of charcoal fire, its core temperature can hardly reach 800 degrees.

    But a stove is made of clay, and an opening is placed under the stove to make charcoal burn inside. The temperature can reach 900 degrees. This temperature can melt pure silver.

    If the blowing port of the original bladder blower is connected again, and more oxygen enters the furnace, the temperature can exceed 1100 degrees, which can melt pure copper.

    Therefore, this small furnace of Kravasen can smelt pure copper, and it is also capable of smelting bronze casting bronze castings.

    Lurik knows without thinking that melting bronze is the limit of this small furnace.

    Want to melt iron? impossible!

    In the far east, the state-owned iron smelting factory in the Han Dynasty built a very huge blast furnace with clay bricks and rammed earth. A blast furnace is equipped with multiple blowers, and each blower is actually a series connection of more than twenty small blowers. Furthermore, the blower of the Han Dynasty was drawn by animal power winch, and it was a very complete mechanical system, which was far more advanced than the traditional manpower airbag compression type in the West.

    The strong cattle were driven to turn the huge winch, and the wooden gears were transformed into the power of the blower. In fact, this system is replaced with an electric drive, and the wooden gears and blades are replaced with metal, which is a standard electric blower.

    Therefore, a large amount of gas is blown into the blast furnace by multiple blower matrixes, and a large amount of oxygen and more charcoal are burned.

    Although its temperature can reach the extreme high temperature of 1400 degrees in a short time, it still cannot reach the 1500 degrees of pure iron melting.

    However, complex alloys with a large amount of sulfur, silicon, manganese, carbon and other impurities have been turned into molten metal under the extreme high temperature of this ancient giant blast furnace.

    The huge demand for metals in the far east forced the state-owned iron smelter to manufacture huge equipment.

    That is a giant blast furnace that can smelt more than forty tons of ore at a time, and every smelting is a protracted battle. They generally do not pursue the crazy 1400 degrees, and do not risk the life of the blast furnace or even the collapse of the furnace.

    When the liquid silicide **** flows out and the ore becomes a large amount of sponge iron, all the hot sponge iron is taken out, beaten by thousands of craftsmen, and then directly quenched into crude pig iron.

    As for the refining of pig iron, and even making iron into steel, it is another complete process flow.

    The advantage of the East is this. The huge population has a huge metal consumption market. There are nearly tens of millions of self-cultivating families in the prosperous age. They are the foundation to maintain the operation of the country, and their demand for iron farm tools must be met.

    The market forces artisans to improve their skills from generation to generation.

    The rammed earth blast furnace was invented in the Shang Dynasty. The Chu State realized the high temperature limit of the rammed earth blast furnace. In the Han Dynasty, a giant rammed earth blast furnace was built, and then in the Jin Dynasty, a variety of mass production technologies were invented.

    By the ninth century AD, the iron smelting capacity of the East was the same as that of Europe in the Middle Ages. The production capacity was no longer an order of magnitude, and the quality far surpassed Europe.

    If there is anything lacking in the East, it is that the stainless steel forging that was born in the Indus Valley has not been fully learned. However, this technical disadvantage will inevitably spread to the east along with the commercial network.

    But in Western Europe, their blacksmiths only know how to toss the ore, and finally beat it into pure iron, which is the so-called soft wrought iron with almost no carbon, and use it to make all kinds of weapons and farm tools.

    The situation in Northern Europe is exactly the same. Those stainless steel from the Indus Valley that flows into this area because of special channels, the weapons built with it are magic weapons.

    Klavasen is the same. His iron-making and sintering techniques are all learned from his father''s generation, and his father''s generation is also learning from his ancestors. If you follow upwards, the iron-strike technique of the Ross tribe comes from the Roman Empire at least eight hundred years ago.

    A blue flame came out from the stove, which indicated that the charcoal fire had begun to burn completely because of the excessive air entering.

    Such flame color has shown that the temperature limit of this furnace has reached.

    "You are optimistic, silver will soon become water!" Clavasson said this deliberately, in order to attract the attention of the leader and the future leader.

    The hard clay crucible was clamped into the furnace by iron tongs. Because of the temperature change, the flame instantly turned yellow.

    After a short period of time, the cyan flame completely enveloped the entire crucible.

    The silver coin can be completely detected with the naked eye. The portrait of the Roman emperor on it was flattened, and then the silver coin lost its round appearance, like a small tower collapsed. After a while, the hot metal liquid was left in the crucible. .

    "Haha, this is the knowledge that Thor bestows on us as a blacksmith." Cravason said proudly, shaking his beard, "Boss, you get Odin''s blessing, and we get Thor''s blessing. Now the silver coin has melted, Then put it in the mold and cast it."

    "It really is Thor''s blessing." Otto''s eyes widened, because he himself, as the leader, had no idea why metal was burned into water.

    Here, everyone does not have the abstract concept of "liquid". All things that flow, except milk and oil, are referred to as water for short. Of course it is not water! Some silver actually possesses the fluidity of water. Isn''t this the magic of childcare?

    Of course, the most shocking thing was Lumia. R¨¹lik, who stood beside her, felt the tremor of her arm, and heard her mumble¡ªmagica with his own ears.

    Magica, an ancient Latin vocabulary, has been integrated into the lives of the Gnostic peoples, and it has also infected other peoples.

    "It''s not magic at all, Lumia, don''t be surprised." Rurik said suddenly, "Dad, this is not Thor''s blessing."

    "Huh? Isn''t it a childcare blessing or something?" Cravason was in a good mood. He was upset when he heard the words of the future leader, but he couldn''t refute it.

    Lurik knew that it was impossible to say how deeply things were, and that he said it in depth, and he knew a lot of metal smelting terminology for later generations, and this Klavasen did not understand at all.

    He suddenly thought of a good example. He stood up and said: "For example, iron. There are debris in the ore and necessary iron. We want iron without debris. The priests cut off the white flesh of the seals and slowly separated them in the pot. Use useful oils, not useless scum. Will those oils resemble iron?

    Oil is placed outside the house, it solidifies very quickly, at least once it is baked with fire, it becomes hot oil.

    also includes water. Ice is placed outside. Ice can kill a deer, but water can only wet its fur.

    So everything in the world should be like this, as long as the temperature is high enough, everything will melt.

    For example, these silver coins are not a blessing from the childcare, but a rule made by Odin, the creator of the world. The nursery is Odin''s son. He can only follow the rules set by his father and will not create a new rule. "

    Lurik¡¯s statement is of course nonsense. There is indeed a scientific basis for it. In order to take into account the understanding of the audience, he had to move out of the mythology.

    And this is indeed his advantage.

    Lurik understood the messages of those wooden boards, which enabled him to have a deeper understanding of the Norse mythology system mastered by the Ross tribe in this time and space than ordinary people. In a sense, as long as they fully understand the mythological system, such people in tribal communities are good materials for heavenly priests.

    Kravasson is getting old, he naturally becomes stubborn, he cannot change his belief just because of the words of the future leader Rylik, give up Thor to obey Thor''s father Odin.

    But Rurik''s words do make sense.

    This kid is extraordinary! If he is not blessed by Odin, but by Thor. I am afraid that such a child will become the best blacksmith, because at the age of seven, his knowledge of metal smelting is far better than his son Kawei!

    Cravason was so excited that his hairy hands trembled uncontrollably, and he was already unable to take out the hot crucible.

    He ordered his son, "Kawei, you! Go get the mold, pour the silver water in, and finally put a gem. Go!"

    Kawei immediately rushed to the side. Taking advantage of this period of neutrality, Kravasson walked straight to Rurik, trembling and saying, "My boy, maybe you can be the best blacksmith."

    "What? Blacksmith?!" Otto was unhappy when he heard it, "He is going to be the next leader."

    "Yes! My leader, but Rurik is really a happy man. It is very possible that he has received enlightenment about smelting from God." After all, Kravassen hooked his head and looked humble. "Child, Please tell me truthfully, do you... do you... know better smelting technology? I believe you should understand it."

    "Me?" Rurik was a little flustered. Wasn''t he being asked by an old guy with a big beard this time?

    Hide your ability? Pooh! I have already hidden too much.

    Rurik widened his eyes and declared solemnly: "Yes, Blacksmith Clavasson, I have observed your stove, I can say that your stove is very bad. It is like a rusty axe with a hole. Hundreds of ships. Such a furnace can only smelt some of the most ordinary things, and cannot make a good sword at all. If it has anything to be proud of, it can smelt gold and silver and make some jewelry."

    Kravasson took a breath. He no longer felt that Rurik''s criticism was unacceptable. It was obvious that this kid knew how to change some very difficult problems.

    He asked in a low voice: "The leader is your father You know the Destroyer Excalibur. Everyone knows that you have held that sword tightly. I dream of wishing to make one that can be made by myself. A sword comparable to it, but I have no such ability at all. I am just a mortal, humble like a grain of sand on the seashore, and I have not received Thor personal blessing at all. If you..."

    "I can! I''m not a blacksmith, but I know some methods. I haven''t tried them. I believe these methods can be successful." Rurik said bluntly.

    "Really?!"

    Just as Kravasson was full of joy, Kawei found the corresponding clay mold for making jewelry that had not been used for a long time from the box, and a ruby ??the size of a thumb that was tightly preserved.

    "Dad, Rurik must be wise, what do you have to say to him later. Now, let''s finish the jewelry first."

    "Oh! Good!" Kravasson was shocked, happily trying to solve the jewelry issue.

    Because as long as this is solved, the next step is for Rurik to teach the skills he knows.

 Chapter 95ï¼š Servants silver jewellery and a pile of magnetite

    Now, Rurik pays more attention to the issue of silver jewellery.

    The next casting process is not complicated. Kawei first pours silver water into the semi-ellipsoidal recessed mold, and it gradually cools down.

    When Kawei felt that the cooling time was about the same, he buckled the silver ingot that was still hot and soft, and a wonderful semi-ellipsoidal silver ingot was born. Using it to force the ruby ??into the silver ingot, while the silver ingot was still soft enough, he began to beat it with a small hammer, as well as the edges and corners of the lower end, knocking out a raised part, and punching a hole with iron. .

    There is no doubt that this hole is for stringing the neck.

    The remaining silver water is in charge of Clavasson. They are poured into the bracelet mold and gradually become a larger silver ring.

    Kawei''s move to create a silver pendant made Rurik very interested. He saw that the pendant was gradually taking shape, and his gaze saw Clavasson who made the bracelet.

    is still the surprise operation of a small hammer, the rough but soft silver bracelet, Clavasson didn''t dare to touch it directly with his hands, a small pliers clamped it, and the hammer in his hand flattened the edges and corners. It was a delicate process, and Rurik didn''t know how long he stopped and watched. He had to admire the blacksmiths of the ninth century who took care of the silversmiths. The deeds of the Clavassen and his sons were actually underestimated by himself. First release https://https://

    These professional blacksmiths are fully equipped with the hands-on ability of close processing. I am afraid that the obstacle that restricts them to go further is the problem of smelting technology.

    After the key beating was completed, Kravasson personally used a mixture of fine iron sand and ordinary sand to polish the silver jewelry. Silver pendants and silver bracelets reflect extremely beautiful metallic luster, especially the smooth and flat back of the silver pendant, which is exactly like a mirror.

    Although the processing is small objects, Klavasen, with a big waist and an exaggerated beard, his hair and beard are smoking, and his face is red. It''s not that he sweats too much because of the fire, but that precision work requires full attention.

    Clavasson finally sighed: "Ah! It''s done here, the great leader, and Rurik. You see, my son and I didn''t spend too much time, I hope you can like ours. works."

    The two exquisite ornaments have completely cooled down, and he personally offered them, especially after Rurik''s inspection, in order to obtain a satisfactory answer. New 81 Chinese network update the fastest computer terminal: https://

    "Boy, what do you think?"

    "I think... it''s okay." Rurik first played with the silver pendant carefully. From the perspective of an accessory, it needs further polishing.

    Its back is flat and smooth, and some text can be engraved here.

    Lurik looked at Lumia, then at Karavassen: "Blacksmith, engrave me some words on the silver jewellery."

    "Yes, even I can engrave words on the bracelet. Now you want me to engrave something."

    Yes, what should I engrave? For example, some words of blessing, after all, two pieces of jewelry are used as gifts.

    Seeing that his son hesitated, Otto made his own opinion: "Clarvasson, you can engrave my son''s name on him, so that this little servant will remember him forever."

    "Dad! Isn''t this a bit inappropriate?" Rurik felt a little wrong.

    "It''s okay." A big hand covered his head: "Just listen to me. There are also some words engraved on the bracelet, and you should make it as beautiful as possible."

    Lumia, she feels very happy that she is not about to get two pieces of jewelry. In fact, she still can''t fully understand the value of silver. She just thinks that if you wear a pendant around your neck, you might get better, at least the owner stays. Rick thinks so.

    Before building the saber, Kravasson had to finish the fine work of carving silver.

    He has a very small iron cone, which he lightly beats with a small wooden board, leaving clear dents on the silver. His professional level is limited, the tools in his hand are so simple, and without the help of a magnifying glass, his aging eyes cannot be carved in the most detailed way.

    He did his best to engrave the two words "Rurik" and "Servant" in Rune letters on the back of the silver jewellery, and on the bracelet he engraved a so-called incantation that Otto personally told, "I am Rurik''s servant." I will serve all my life."

    Otto insisted on making things very ritual today. In the blacksmith''s shop, he made Lumia kneel on her knees and raised her head.

    "Ruriek, put it on your servant now."

    "Okay... OK."

    Lurik hesitated, the pendant in his hand was polished again. The silver was like a mirror, and the ruby ??looked like red suet. It was a very happy thing, but was made into a ritual by my father abruptly.

    But...

    There are many things in Rick''s mind for a short time.

    Medieval monarchs vassalize vassals, will make them kneel down, and then tap the vassal''s left and right shoulders with a sword, and then the vassal will kiss the monarch''s right hand. This set of rituals is the conclusion of the power and duty relationship between the monarch and vassals. Moreover, vassals are indeed servants of the monarch.

    Thinking of this, Rurik felt much better.

    He gently bowed down his low body, held the pendant in both hands, looked at the corner of Lumia''s eyes shaking with excitement, and brought the silver pendant up.

    Where''s the bracelet? Rurik was a little bit troubled, because Lumia was still too young and her wrists were too slender. Although there are women who wear anklets, her ankles are as slender.

    Lurik quickly thought of a wonderful trick. The hemp rope of Lumia''s pendant was made a buckle, which happened to buckle the entire silver bracelet.

    The bracelet looks like a circle of light, and in the middle of it is the pendant inlaid with gems.

    With the addition of gems, the weight of this set of silver jewelry has exceeded 50 grams. It is worn on the neck of a thin girl who is only ten years old. It cannot be said that she has become more beautiful because of this, although she will be more beautiful as she grows older.

    Maybe it is like a spiritual shackle, and the engraved text on the silver jewelry is simply a label.

    "Get up," Rurik ordered.

    Lu Mia stood up slowly, and couldn''t help touching her baby with her hands. She subconsciously leaned closer to Rurik, and said thank you several times in Gnostic.

    "Okay, my son. In this way, your servant will not be an ordinary servant, but your personal servant, the most important servant. Are you satisfied now?" Otto asked loudly.

    "Satisfied! Next..." Rurik couldn''t help but look at the sky outdoors, because the silver jewelry wasted a lot of time. No, the sun could not wait to set.

    He thought for a while, maybe building the iron sword was pushed back?

    Do not! I want a steel sword!

    He quickly asked Clavasson: "Wise blacksmith, are you feeling tired now?"

    "Not at all tired! Boy, do you think we are out of breath just because we made silver jewelry. The work of silver jewelry is completely over. Now I implore you to tell me how to make the best iron sword that is hard and excellent, one with beautiful patterns? A sacred sword that can easily cut off ordinary iron swords!"

    "Well, since you are very persistent. Before that, I want to see your skills and finally tell you how to make a good sword."

    Clavasson¡¯s beard was trembling, and his intense thirst for knowledge couldn¡¯t wait to grab the boy¡¯s collar and ask him how to make a good sword. Clavason finally gained the upper hand with reason, even his beard trembling.

    "Since you want a normal iron sword, I have one ready here." He suppressed his excitement and ordered his son Kawei: "Go to the box and take one out."

    "No!" Rurik refused directly.

    "Why?"

    "I am your buyer, I want to see the ore turn into an ordinary iron sword. I don''t want your ready-made goods!"

    "But what''s the difference?"

    "Of course there is a difference, I just want to look at your work." Rurik said this very honestly, I must understand the current complete set of iron smelting technology of the Ross tribe, so that I can improve it. He had another idea and said: "There is another reason!"

    He put his left hand on his right arm and murmured regretfully: "Look, I''m a child, and I can''t hold an iron sword for adults. I need a short sword, as long as my forearm, and I want you to make it finely. , I have to put silver and precious stones, such a sword I will always carry on my body and pass it on to my children."

    Cravason couldn''t help thinking that this little kid was indeed different, and his speech was so long-term.

    The more I look at Rurik¡¯s servant, the more he feels that his speculation will become a reality. He must have deliberately upgraded his "close servant" to a full-fledged wife, otherwise he would not spend money on making silver jewelry for a little girl, and what he said. Sword spreads the words of descendants.

    It¡¯s not impossible to think about this kind of thing. It¡¯s just because the position of the Ross tribe is too biased. I don¡¯t know that there are many brother tribes in the south, where it is normal for powerful men to have multiple wives and maids.

    In comparison, the leader Otto is really loyal to his wife who has got married!

    Cravason laughed boldly. "I understand! Come on, child. You stay here without getting tired. My son and I will work all night, I hope you can finish."

    Lurik also smiled with satisfaction, "My servant and I can accept it. I even intend to spend the night in your house, of course, if you can accept it."

    "Huh?" Cravason suddenly froze, "I...I am very simple here."

    "It''s okay, that''s it." Rurik turned his head dexterously and looked at his father: "Dad, you won''t object."

    "That''s okay, since you insist, I agree."

    Because this Clavason is a trustworthy old guy, Otto has always been satisfied with the most gorgeous decorations this guy has made for his swords that have been handed down from generation to generation. Kravasson''s technique is excellent. The sword is inlaid with a large ruby ??the size of a thumb. More than ten years have passed, and it is still firmly glued to the hilt.

    It¡¯s okay for my son to deal more with this old blacksmith. As for the steel sword making technique his son has learned from Odin, it¡¯s best to become a reality.

    Steel, the steel that Europe knows, was introduced to Europe along the eastern commercial trade line. In the ancient German region, that is, the north-central region of the Frankish kingdom in the ninth century, people here called the imported steel "stakhlijan", which meant " "The hardest iron", this word has evolved into modern English "steel" after a thousand years.

    Old Norse is part of the Old Germanic language. This "hardest iron" word is pronounced as "" when it comes to the Ross tribe.

    So Rurik didn¡¯t feel at all when he heard this vocabulary. He, an old guy who had passed the sixth level of English before crossing, knew the changes of English to a certain extent. He knew the language of the Nordic and the British, which meant that they were Germanic to each other. The language dialect makes sense.

    Steel, it is indeed the "hardest iron", hard enough to cut iron like mud.

    Under the urging of Rurik, the Klavasen father and son took a short rest and started the so-called primitive iron smelting operation.

    Lurik and Lumia became a spectator, and they sat on leather cushions not far from the stove, watching the details of the blacksmith''s work.

    I have to say that their manufacturing process is really primitive!

    The low mud stove, probably because of the high temperature of charcoal, most of its structure has become hard pottery.

    The ¡¡¡¡ stove is small and primitive. At least it has a larger outlet and a larger top inlet. There is a hole to the sky right above the inlet, and a simple chimney is made of clay around the hole Kravasson, so that the burning smoke can be discharged, but the heat in the room is also easily lost.

    The blacksmith doesn¡¯t matter, because the series of ironmaking processes involve sweating and working around the boiler. Even on the coldest days, he is more willing to beat and beat in a linen tailor''s undershirt.

    There is only one outlet for the furnace. Obviously, Kravasson¡¯s furnace has not advanced enough to set up an additional **** outlet.

    Continue to see what he will do.

    Lurik was the first to see Kravasson holding a large amount of black charcoal and put it into the stove vertically. Separately, his son Kawei picked up several piled stones and threw them in.

    Those stones are iron ore! They are actually black ore!

    Liurik had quick eyes and hands, he stood up abruptly, and rushed to the stove with a few vigorous steps, ignoring the dirt of the charcoal, holding a seemingly small piece of ore with both hands, and doing his best to take it out.

    His efforts are simply in vain. UU reading

    "Why? You think it''s weird? This is an ore, and it is also a very strange ore. Small pieces of ore can actually stick together, and an adult like me must be able to separate the two." Kravasson reminded him, kindly Take out all the ore to satisfy the child''s curiosity.

    Lurik still stared at the ore so closely, and tried to separate it.

    Finally, he called Lu Mia also, and he just separated a small piece of ore.

    "Is this a huge magnet?!" He observed with confidence and found that there were a lot of debris on the ore, which can be easily removed with his fingers, that is, the debris is placed on the ground, holding the ore on top of it and shaking it. , The debris is absorbed again.

    what! This thing is a magnet! It''s actually a magnet!

    Now, it''s Rurik''s turn to be shocked that they actually use high-quality magnetite as the raw material. Look at its overall black color, as well as the crystal clear and reflective luster of the rough surface.

    Lurik is actually very aware that Sweden produces the best quality iron ore in Europe, so in history Sweden quickly became the No. 1 in Northern Europe by selling ironware. Even in the ninth century AD, Sweden was still a huge tribal alliance. Sweden became the overlord, and the Ross people did not get a share of this area.

    But there is no documented history at all. The early Ross people had already used local high-quality iron ore.

    Lurik is even more unexpected that the so-called "highest quality iron ore" is actually magnetite. Among all iron ore, the iron content is the highest!

    But the fact is more crazier than Rurik suddenly realized.

 Chapter 96ï¼š 1 lump of iron smelting

    Lurik never thought that Kravasson had been using high-quality magnetite.

    He immediately asked with excitement, "Could it be...there are these iron ore in the mountains west of our Roseburg?"

    "Of course, is it weird?" Kravasson replied indifferently.

    "Isn''t it weird? This is the best ore! The best iron ore in our world."

    When the child said such words, he was boasting that the bitter cold place of Roseburg was actually full of treasures. At least for the blacksmith, establishing an iron-making workshop near the veins can indeed bring him a steady stream of wealth.

    The Ross tribe moved north to the Roseburg Fjord, seized this area from the Sami, and developed. One reason is that the land of Svealand has become narrower due to the increasing population of people, leaving it somewhere. New geographical development is an acceptable choice. In fact, quite a few tribes and small families have been doing this.

    The second reason is to look for fur resources in the north.

    But the people of the tribe didn¡¯t know that their northward pioneering not only expanded their knowledge of the world, but the blacksmiths discovered directly exposed iron ore in the mountains.

    The blacksmiths don¡¯t understand the iron content and taste of the ore. The few blacksmiths of their tribe are just very happy that the ore is relatively easy to get, so they can build more axes, iron swords, and iron pots. , Iron fist, and iron nails that are very much needed for shipbuilding.

    Besides, there are not only a large amount of iron ore but also a small amount of copper ore in the mountainous area.

    For the Cravason and his sons, it was very easy for them to find iron ore because they did not know that the fjord where Roseburg was located was the remnant vein of a huge iron ore vein. Although it was a remnant vein, the iron content of the ore was also More than 60%.

    In the future, Sweden found the main ore vein in this area, and obtained ore with an iron content of up to 70%. It is almost a pure magnet and contains no impurities.

    Because, located in the northernmost mountainous area of ??the Gulf of Bothnia, this vein originated from the orogeny 1.9 billion years ago. The very ancient Finnish Craton was lifted, bringing part of the iron in the crust to the surface.

    Due to this geological structure, this vein, which spreads as long as 300 kilometers, has a complicated structure when it was born, but it has not undergone more geological structural changes in the next 1.9 billion years, making it very lacking in variety. Impurities, especially it contains almost no sulfur.

    It contains almost no sulfur, and its body is almost a magnet. No giant iron ore of better quality has been found on the entire earth.

    Cravason didn''t understand this at all. He didn''t understand that because of these innate factors, he spent the same price but smelted more high-quality wrought iron than his counterparts in Frank. Due to the limitations of geography and vision, he had no idea that his smelting had always had a strong advantage.

    The iron content of the ore is extremely high, and it seems that only a little processing is a good quality stone tool.

    I saw Clavason threw the ore into the furnace again, and urged his son Kawei to adjust the air outlet of the blower.

    Afterwards, Kravasson took a piece of hot carbon from another normally burning stove and threw it into the iron smelting furnace. Soon thick smoke appeared. Due to the heat, the smoke almost collected towards the chimney. This also shows that The phenomenon of thermosiphon is happening.

    The charcoal in the furnace burned, and Kawei tried his best to drive the blower. He was tired and sweaty on the cold days, and soon this young struggle was rewarded.

    At first, the yellow flame burst out, and the thick white smoke burst out fiercely.

    The color of the flame is changing, and gradually it becomes a bluish flame.

    This shows what? Blue flame, when charcoal is completely burned, blue flame is produced. As a fuel, charcoal has reached the limit of heat release in a small stove.

    Lurik understood that if Kravasson¡¯s hands were not a small stove, but a rammed earth blast furnace of the height of a three-person stack of Arhats, a larger blower would supply the air, and the charcoal in the lowermost combustion chamber would be a white flame. Only in that state is the charcoal really reaching its exothermic limit, and the ceramicized outer layer of thick rammed earth can restrain heat loss very well.

    Only in that extreme state, the iron ore can be directly cast by the workers in the state of the molten pig iron rich in carbon elements.

    , it''s just making a thick hoe. Casting it with pig iron is mass production.

    If the small furnace is made larger, since the local magnetite is very high-quality, Rurik feels that the molten iron for pig iron can be made.

    Let¡¯s see what else Clavasson has to do.

    The charcoal core in the stove is where the heat is. Facing the stove about three meters away, Lurik¡¯s small face is also very comfortable.

    He paid special attention to the discharge port at the bottom of the small stove. Although the stove is crude, the workers can at least see the state of the ore in the stove.

    just now was a pile of magnetic black crystal shiny ores, after a long time, it has turned into red and white hot masses. What is the temperature of the ore? At least it''s over a thousand degrees! The magnetic force has disappeared due to the high temperature, and the oxygen in the ore completely reacts with the carbon in the charcoal on a large scale, turning into carbon dioxide and releasing it into the air. The **** of the silicide has become a viscous liquid, it is like molten glass, and Rurik saw it with his own eyes that the **** slowly flowed out of the furnace!

    The outdoor sky is completely black. The iron-smelting stove in the room is even a little hot. The open wooden door allows some cold wind to enter. It is no longer cold, and Rurik actually feels comfortable and refreshing.

    He has been sitting for a long time, and his hunger makes himself and his servant very upset.

    He suddenly asked loudly, "Clarvasson, is it still okay?"

    "Wait, maybe you are hungry? That''s okay." Clavasson immediately ordered Kawei, who added firewood, "You go and tell your mother to give the best meat to our guests. Go!"

    Because of tradition, women are not allowed to participate in smelting iron. Perhaps this is not a form of discrimination, but the essence is due to the contradiction between the relatively weak power of women and the huge physical consumption of iron smelting. A person with increased IQ will not require his wife or daughter to devote himself to heavy physical labor.

    Clavasson¡¯s wife is also very old. She is the logistic housekeeper of the blacksmith''s family, and the jerky that Liurik ate soon came from her.

    It seems that the jerky flavors produced by the entire tribe are the same. The blacksmith provided himself and Lumia with jerky and crude bread cubes. The flavor of the jerky was an old onion, except for a little powdered salt. First release https://https://

    Onion, this is something that can be planted in the short frost-free period of the geographical location of the Ross tribe. Onions are almost sugar-free, and people do not get any good benefits from growing them on a large scale. The only benefit of onions seems to be the other taste of sweetness and then spicy, which can offset the bitterness and astringency of crude sea salt.

    How long has the time passed?

    Actually, three full hours have passed since Otto went home first. The blacksmiths don''t have any timers at all, they use their feelings to estimate the heat.

    "The time should be up!" Clavasson, who had already eaten dinner, gave an order, "Kawei, let''s go. There is also Rurik, you will see our beating."

    Liu Likla stood up with Lumia, and couldn''t help but walk back a few steps.

    A large pile of molten ore was pulled out by iron tongs, and the young and strong Kawei moved it to the iron platform, followed by a smash with the big hammer clenched by Kravassen''s hands.

    A large number of sparks splashed out because of this knock, Rurik saw it really, and the molten ore immediately collapsed.

    "This! Is this hot forged sponge iron?!"

    Lurik''s eyes widened, he had a lot of super-age knowledge in his mind, but there were very few opportunities for practice.

    Cravason¡¯s iron striker is really a father-son soldier. In the beginning, the son held the pliers to fix the sponge iron, and the father waved the hammer to beat it.

    The father was tired, so he changed to the son to beat him in time.

    The larger the sponge iron quilt, the smaller it is, in fact, the loose and porous structure inside has been smashed more and more densely.

    It was beaten for a while and then thrown into the stove to continue heating, and then the iron was struck while it was hot.

    A long period of boring time passed, and the tired Rurik finally waited for the birth of an iron mound.

    "What do you think now? Rurik? I specially hammered it into this shape." Clavassen looked proud, because their father and son had beaten a tuft of sponge iron into a basically angular square iron mound. . New 81 Chinese network update the fastest computer terminal: https://

    The ore can be made into this way with the original method, and the blacksmiths'' processing technology is already very good, that is, the current status of the iron mound is a large piece of wrought iron with almost no carbon.

    Klavasen looked flattering: "Now, boy, can you tell me what way can it turn into the hardest kind of iron?"

    Lurik settled down and asked, "If no one told you those methods, how would you deal with this piece of iron?"

    "I will put it in the stove again, burn it red, take it out and knock it into the shape of an axe. When it is still very hot, suddenly put it in the cold snow water, the axe will become harder. But with your father His sword is still too soft."

    Lurik nodded deeply: "Okay, I will tell you how to make it the hardest iron."

    "Ah! I..." The excited Clavassons hurriedly pulled their son, and the two big men sat on the leather cushions, listening to the teachings from the children.

    It would be great if you could learn the technique of steelmaking in a few words. Klavasson seemed to be as usual, but he suspected that Rurik was just entertaining himself.

    Cravason''s complexion became serious, he couldn''t believe it. For example, to make the iron hard, just throw the iron mound into the stove and burn it into strips. After folding, continue to beat it into strips. The cooled iron bar is not quenched at all, and continues to be thrown back into the furnace for heating, hot red and taken out to continue beating, and further beating after being folded.

    He widened his eyes and asked, "How is this possible? It''s ridiculous. Does it mean that the iron will become harder and harder as long as you repeatedly grill and beat it?"

    Leave Rick''s face unchanged: "Yes, it will get harder and harder. This is the only way you can achieve it now."

    "No way! What''s the point of forging to burn? Iron is iron."

    "Then, do you think that the sword my ancestors got on the battlefield was really a gift from Odin? No! It was actually some mysterious blacksmith who wielded it in a certain way. Trust me, just follow my method. , Barbecue and forging are repeated ten or fifty times. Although you will be very tired, after these work, iron is no longer ordinary iron. Its color will change, and it will become whiter, just like during the day. The color of the silver when it was cast."

    Ordinary iron swords, after polishing, the whole is off-white, which is essentially different from the bright white of silver.

    "But..."

    "Do you still have doubts? Is it a matter of money?" Rurik estimated that he would dislike the exhaustion of more than ten repeated exercises, so he said: "I want a good dagger, I am willing to work hard. I am. Please follow my method. Whether you succeed or fail, I will pay you ten silver coins. These ten silver coins are just to buy your strength to strike iron. If you still need money, I will invest in it again."

    What can you shirk if you have money? Besides, the leader''s son is really generous.

    Clavasson¡¯s exhaustion was almost wiped out. He held back the doubts in his mind and followed Rurik¡¯s requirements with all his heart.

    In this way, a vigorous and vigorous work of beating Hundred Steelmaking has officially begun!

    In this blacksmith''s wooden house near the beach, Rurik could not sleep for a long time because of his mental excitement, so he continued to stay in the blacksmith''s workshop, guiding two equally excited workers to strike iron at any time.

    Lumia was led away by Clavasson''s wife for the time being. They went to the long house where they stayed to rest in order to escape the sweating place of the blacksmith, but they could still hear Clavasson''s constant beating in the silent night.

    The sound of striking iron seemed so strange, and the residents nearby were all curious. Today''s blacksmith must have received a rare big order, forcing him to strike iron all the time.

    Yes, it is indeed a big order, for which the funder has invested nearly forty silver coins in total.

    The value of a silver coin is very high, and Rurik is not really that lavish just because the money comes too easily, it is the huge benefit brought by the short-term soap violence. He and Lumia are quite similar in this respect, neither of them is very clear about the true purchasing power of silver in this time and space.

    The seven-year-old Rurik is also a tragedy. The farthest place he has traveled through so many years is the hillside west of Roseburg. He has never left Roseburg, and still does not know the real situation of the outside world. Those so-called Southern allies are limited to rumors. Only those thousands of guests prove that allies are real, and that they are allies.

    The wrought iron was put into the stove and burned red. It was beaten into strips for the first time, and it was also folded and beaten for the first time.

    When Clavassen was about to listen to Rurik''s request to see him put back into the hot stove, Rurik suddenly stopped him.

    "What? Can''t it be put in?"

    "No! The temperature of your stove is too high." Lurik stopped.

    "Don''t you just burn it red?"

    "Of course not, you have to burn it barely first, and then leave it quietly outside until it cools naturally."

    "Why?"

    "Because it''s called tempering!" Rurik directly uttered the word tempering, describing this processing process once, but the principle cannot be explained in a few words. He emphasized: "You just do as I said. When it cools, you go to burn it red, and then repeat folding and forging."

    Cravason nodded, and did what the benefactor said without saying a word. He and his son Kawei really remembered the word "tempering".

 Chapter 97ï¼š 0 The beginning of the exercise

    What is martensite, pearlite, and ferrite? Clavasson has no metallographic concepts yet.

    In fact, before the microscope could directly see the metallography of metals, blacksmiths from all over the world were doing things with their own experience. In the long-term smelting and processing, they slowly concluded that quenching, tempering and annealing can be performed under existing conditions. Realized heat treatment technology, and after these measures, the nature of ironware has undergone major changes.

    Perhaps the birth of smelting carburized steel was the result of a craftsman¡¯s unexpectedly burning red iron ingots.

    For example, the owner of an iron farm tool hopes that the blacksmith will renovate his farm tool or shape it into a more suitable shape.

    The blacksmith is just lazy and saves time, so he burns the iron farm tools red with the most common charcoal stove, then begins to forge them into the shape the customer needs, and then quenches them in cold water and delivers them for use. The laziness of the blacksmith is precisely a kind of steelmaking process.

    An ordinary family in this time and space, their survival is almost farming and growing food. Iron and bronze are better to use. Although ironware is not a price that is unacceptable to a family, it is still a precious treasure, and it is to be passed on from generation to generation. .

    The repair process is also a secondary heating process. Because it is low-temperature heating, charcoal is the most cost-effective fuel that people can get in this time and space. Incomplete combustion heats the wrought iron to a maximum of 700, often only 500. At this temperature, a large amount of carbon monoxide sound is dissipated with the hot wind, and a large number of carbon molecules penetrate into the carbon-free wrought iron.

    Carbon infiltrates in every scorching burn. As long as enough infiltrates, the iron mound becomes low-carbon steel. If the blacksmith worked tirelessly to continue repeating it, even a hundred times, the iron mound would gradually become high-carbon steel. If it continues, it will turn into bad pig iron because of too much carbon.

    This large-scale man-made carburizing of iron smelting began in the country during the Spring and Autumn Period.

    On the other hand, in Greece and Rome in the same period, although ironware has been used, since the fall of Western Rome, the blacksmiths in Western Europe have not developed a sounder block iron-making artificial carburizing technology by themselves. Instead, they have to import large-scale imports from the North under the control of the Parthian Empire Steel knives in India.

    Otto¡¯s destroyer originated from the Indus Valley.

    The patterns on the sword **** are actually derived from some trace elements, rather than complicated forging techniques. Although the level of steel sword making by the locals is indeed high, the process is complicated and takes a long time.

    The locals use local ores for smelting, but all swords made from local ores will have beautiful patterns. However, after more than two thousand years, they could no longer make swords with patterns, and the era has entered the industrial age. The local special iron ore was mined, and the technology for making pattern steel was immediately lost.

    But mankind has already made it clear that large-scale steelmaking is possible. After the ancients struggled to make a steel sword, later generations could make thousands of tons of pure molten iron.

    Regulating the carbon content of molten iron is a systematic science, and the technology of later generations almost all come from the chemical exhibition that brought technological leaps. If there is any descendant to inherit from the predecessors, it will be the blast furnace.

    In Europe, before they learned the national blast furnace technology, they had always been half-person-height rammed-earth stoves. At most, a few blacksmiths built the stove to one person''s height.

    Here at Clavasson, he finally waited for the iron bar to cool down for the first time.

    During this slow and natural cooling time, Rurik''s spirit relaxed and quickly became drowsy. He really curled up on the ground, like a golden kitten, asleep wrapped in a piece of animal skin.

    Seeing that Rurik had rested, and felt that the ironed room was definitely not a good place to sleep, Clavasson urged his son Kawei: "We will do it again as he asks. Don''t be afraid to wake him up, let''s start."

    The smithy got up again, and Rurik fell asleep in a daze, until he suddenly felt sleepy and hugged.

    "Child, you are awake." Kravasson asked kindly.

    "Well...Where are you holding me?"

    "Go to the long house where I stayed, don''t worry, it''s really too late now. We will continue to beat when we are all awake, which will definitely satisfy you."

    "Well, that iron..."

    "I beat it again, and the stove has gone out. I didn''t quench the iron bar directly. Just put it in the room and let him cool freely."

    Hearing this, Rurik was very satisfied.

    He was placed on warmer animal skins and saw the lighted oil lamp again. In the dim light, Rurik saw the figure of an old woman and Lumia''s peaceful sleeping face.

    It''s really interesting. Clavasson''s elderly wife obviously doesn''t mind Lumia''s special status as the daughter of a deer breeder. The two are just like elderly mothers and daughters. Maybe Clavasson''s wife wanted to have a daughter? Who knows?

    Rurik felt that he was well taken care of by the blacksmith. He spent the night in the blacksmith''s establishment. Everyone lay in the sleeping nests made of animal skins, and said naturally without warmth.

    Now that he has awakened, Lurik muttered quietly: "Tomorrow you...you do as I said. By the way, what about the scum in the furnace? Just throw it away?"

    "The **** must be thrown away, and the ashes." Cravason said dismissively.

    "No! Throw away the slag, leaving behind the ashes of the charcoal fire."

    "Huh? They are important?"

    "Of course, this way..." Rurik suddenly hesitated. He estimated that it would take a lot of talk to tell the blacksmith now that carburizing, so he didn''t want to say more. "Just do as I want, and you will continue to strike tomorrow. Remember, you must not quench it in cold water."

    "I know, hey, it''s called tempering, which is to let it be blown as cold as ice by the cold wind."

    "That''s it." Rurik smiled every day: "Tomorrow, please ask Brother Kawei to send me to the long house of the priest first."

    Kawei, he is very happy to call his elder brother, does this mean that the future leader will value him? "Go to the long house of the priest? Is it important?"

    "Of course! I want to look at the soap. I think you want to buy a bar of soap too! In addition to soap, I have to get some seal oil."

    "Oil lamp?" Cavy asked of course.

    "Of course not! From tomorrow we must start to use grease for quenching, and use seal oil to cool the hot iron bars, not ice water."

    "This..." Cavy was puzzled, and Kravasson''s situation was even worse.

    Quenching with grease, not to mention it is incredible, is this kind of behavior is a huge luxury, because quenching always requires a wooden barrel full of grease!

    Rurik didn¡¯t want to explain more, he said bluntly: ¡°Do as I say, and remember all my requirements. When you build a good sword for me that can cut off ordinary iron swords, you will know that now It¡¯s worth the effort. At that time, I will tell you the real secret of Fertilizer for a long time. Remember, that¡¯s the real Odin¡¯s wisdom, and now you just practice your wisdom at my request.¡±

    So far Rurik didn''t say anything, Kravasson and Kawei were excited for a long time and could not rest. Cooling the red sword embryo with grease is really weird.

    A new day is another busy beginning.

    As agreed, Kawi sent Rurik to the door of the long house of the priest.

    "Ruriek, go in by yourself."

    "Huh? You don''t want to come in?"

    Inadvertently Kawei revealed his unspeakable concealment, "I...maybe I shouldn''t go to Odin''s realm."

    His words were a little bit crooked, and Rurik thought about it carefully, probably because Kawei claimed to be Thor''s servant.

    "Then wait, I''ll come as soon as I go."

    After all, Rurik''s small body got in.

    His sudden appearance was unobtrusive. As expected, the priests continued to make various measures to make soap.

    The elderly Veria spends most of the day in cultivating and meditation, and does not want any effort to destroy his weaker body.

    She also felt the more and more the heir Bona''s business. The next high priest is not so religious to the gods, but is more concerned about silver coins.

    But the daily life of the priesthood is very dependent on Bona.

    The priests rested for a day, and Bona realized that everyone''s sore arms had recovered, and they began to boil the oil for the cheaply bought white seal meat.

    They even ate some raw fat of seals directly as a different kind of food.

    "It''s Rurik, I heard that you went to the blacksmith. Where''s Lumia? She didn''t come. Without her, I can only ask others to graze."

    Rurik nodded: "I will send her back tomorrow. I have done something for her, so don''t embarrass her when you graze. I am here to ask you for some grease."

    "Grease? Don''t you want soap?" Bona looked good.

    "I''m going to bring some grease to the blacksmith''s shop. It has nothing to do with soap. You don''t need to ask more about this."

    "Well, I hope it''s not a trouble."

    Bona didn''t think much about it, because now there was just cooked fat, although there was still a lot of unfiltered residue in it.

    Rurik took another piece of soap that had been toasted to dryness and stuffed it into his leather coat. He didn''t say much, he directly handed Bona a silver coin and shut her up completely.

    He personally struggled to walk out of the long house carrying the wooden barrel full of warm grease, it was really a hurry to come and go.

    Because he does not consume too much time.

    He went out and directly instructed Kawei, who didn''t want to stay for a long time,: "You carry the wooden barrel and we will use grease instead of ice water for quenching when we go back."

    "Huh?" Kawei made sure that he heard it right, "Grease? You questioned doing this, I''m fine. Doesn''t it burn?"

    "No, don''t ask too much. When we get to the smithy, we will use it immediately." As he said, Rurik took out the soap: "This is specially sold to you by the priest, or two silver coins for your father to give I."

    "Ok."

    It was actually this time that Kawei came into contact with soap. This thing has a greasy texture but is not sticky at all. It is the strangest thing I have ever seen.

    Kawei didn''t worry that the grease in the wooden barrel would be spilled. Because of the cold outdoors, when the two returned to the blacksmith''s shop, the barrel of seal oil had become a big white solid lump.

    From this day on, due to the addition of fats and oils, it can be said that the manufacture of block-refined low-carbon steel can finally officially begin.

    The cooled furnace was ignited again, and unlike yesterday, Rurik did not ask Kawei to work hard to operate the blower. The blower still needs to be used, it only plays a role in regulating the combustion intensity.

    Yesterday''s **** in the furnace was cleaned up, and Kravasson collected the plant ash in accordance with Rurik''s request.

    A dark red flame came out from the stove, and the top of the stove burst out with less yellow flames.

    The two blacksmiths understood that such flames can only burn the ore red, but cannot separate the **** waste from the iron at all.

    But this was Rurik''s request.

    The iron mound was knocked into an iron bar yesterday, and its whole body was smeared with a layer of solidified seal oil and covered with a layer of "clothes" made of ash and charcoal debris.

    Cravason and Kawei had to follow suit, and doubts were naturally there.

    "Is this the key? Maybe we should be like this yesterday." Cravason asked puzzledly.

    "But yesterday we didn''t have grease. Go ahead and put the iron rod in the carbon pile now and let it smolder for a while."

    It is not right to just take it out and beat it just after it is red. Only by increasing the contact area between the wrought iron and the insufficiently burned carbon fire will a large amount of carbon atoms penetrate into it.

    As for the application of grease and plant ash and carbon powder, another purpose is involved.

    Plant ash contains potassium nitrate, nitrate contains nitrogen, and the presence of nitrogen is of great significance for the careful introduction of carbon. Grease is not just for sticking to plant ash, oil itself contains a lot of carbon and a small amount of nitrogen.

    Carbon-containing and nitrogen-containing substances can adhere to the wrought iron at zero distance and are processed by a low-temperature smoldering heat treatment method. The carbon will penetrate the surface of the iron bar more efficiently.

    The smoldering lasted for a while, but because there was no such thing as an hourglass, Rurik had to think of a trick temporarily.

    Cravason didn''t mind digging a hole in one of his wooden barrels, because with the money given by the owner of Rick, he could order hundreds of oak barrels from the tribe''s shipbuilder. The barrel is not worth money, but the "water flow timer" made by Rurik made him feel necessary.

    A hole was drilled in the keg at the bottom of the bucket, and Kravasson poured half of the melted snow water.

    When the water ran out, the iron bar burned to dark red was taken out.

    The forging has begun!

    It was the same routine as yesterday, bending and folding, desperately smashing into an iron mound and then smashing into a long strip again. Rurik temporarily set a cycle for it, that is, twice per fold.

    "Okay, stop! The iron bar is already cooler, now put it in the grease."

    Cavus didn¡¯t blame it at first, but it was Kravasson: ¡°It must be quenched with grease? Is it really necessary?¡±

    "Just do what he says." Cavy urged his father.

    "Well, since you insist."

    The temperature of the iron bar has naturally cooled to less than three hundred degrees, and its metallurgy is changing. Iron at this temperature cannot cause fat burning, and it still burns the oil in contact with it in the grease bucket.

    Oil quenching is more gentle, and now Rurik needs this gentleness. Only in this way, the hard power of iron will not become extreme due to the rapid cooling, and the carbon that enters carefully can better penetrate into the deep layer, so as to make the overall carburization uniform.

    The iron bar was taken out, and it became a black bar with greasy substance attached.

    Rurik said: "Now follow the initial steps, wrap it with charcoal and ashes, and continue to smoulder. Remember, the barrel is filled with water, and the iron bar is taken out after the water leaks. Please repeat it ten times today. "

    "Huh? So many times? So complicated?" Cravason exclaimed incredulously.

    "Today is just the beginning." Lurik said without changing his face: "This is Odin''s wisdom, so that we can build the hardest sword and easily cut off other people''s ordinary iron swords. Don''t think I have given enough money? You continue to work, there are four days of work in the future, UU reading , you must repeat it fifty times from today."

    What can I say? It''s too stupid to annoy the owner. And Clavasson also wanted to get the legendary sword to arm himself and his son. As long as he succeeds once, Kravasson is confident that he can replicate the successful experience. Think about it, a sword that cuts iron like mud, and believes in the strength that I have put in it. Generally, an iron sword costs three silver coins in front and back, and a treasure sword also costs at least 30 silver coins. Would a wealthy warrior give up a magic sword with thirty silver coins?

    This is how the veneration of the wealthy future made the two blacksmiths quickly set their minds and devoted themselves to the hardest work.

    They began to sweat like rain, and Rurik took Lumia as a spectator.

    Hundred Steelmaking, this is Hundred Steelmaking, and it is the second use of hundred steelmaking technology in the Nordic world to make block-smelted low-carbon steel. But with the crazy means of implementing carbon and nitrogen co-infiltration techniques, and the high-intensity work of the "Fifty Refining", is it still low-carbon steel?

    I am afraid it is already carbon steel.

    The blade is made of carbon steel that takes into account flexibility and hardness. After several times of covering and burning the blade and oil quenching, the blade becomes a harder high-carbon steel, and the wrought iron is cut off, for sure! 8}14

 Chapter 98ï¼š The birth of carbon steel sword embryo

    On the first day, Cravason hit the iron mound ten times, and the sheer repetition made him feel very boring. By the next day, this kind of boring and boring will continue.

    It''s almost time for Hanukkah. What new tricks will this year''s festival have?

    If a dagger is made before the festival that can satisfy the gold lord Rurik, I must be satisfied with Otto, the leader.

    The next day, Rurik was still soaking in the blacksmith''s shop. He was supervising the blacksmith''s work and chatting about daily life in order to dispel boredom.

    If there is anything that makes the two blacksmiths fresh, it is the use of soap bought for two silver coins after finishing a day''s work.

    The hands are full of **** and toner, and the crevices of the nails are full of ashes. With his huge beard and hair that was swollen by the heat of the flame, Clavasson has always felt that the work of a blacksmith can turn people into a large pile of bacon, which will always exude the smell of charcoal char.

    The use of ¡¡¡¡ soap changed everything.

    The blacksmith shoveled snow from a pottery urn at will. The urn was roasted on the fire, and they washed themselves with clean hot water.

    The wooden door was closed, and the pottery urn was full of hot water. It is easy to get more hot water.

    "Today''s work is really a tiring thing, but fortunately your soap can save us." Clavasson looked away while taking off his linen lining. At the same time, the young Kawei was also doing this kind of thing.

    Lurik understood at once that they weren¡¯t simply washing hands and hair, but taking a bath.

    Their performance did not make Rurik feel abrupt and weird, and then their performance made him even more strange.

    Klavasen used iron tongs to cover the stove lid made of iron pans, and when it was heated, he poured water on it. The cold water immediately turned into a large amount of steam, and in a short while, the dry blacksmith shop became a closed steam bath.

    The whole room was shrouded in hot and humid mist.

    Lurik barely saw that the two guys were already wiping their bodies with a damp linen cloth, and Kawei was also unwittingly holding the soap on his skin.

    In the absence of a shower, this method of boiled water to wipe the body is probably the cheapest cleaning method, that is, they even make the house damp by the way, so they want to come to a sauna.

    But this is not a sauna, it''s just Cravason''s method of trying to make the supplies warmer. As for the steam to get dry clothes wet, don¡¯t worry, after the shower is over, the wooden door and the closed chimney will be opened, and the room will soon be dry again.

    They all cleaned themselves, and Rurik did so by the way.

    In different time and space, wipe the whole body with soap and then wash it off with hot water.

    "Ah! At least this will give a sense of modern life..."

    or took a shower, Rurik fell asleep this night.

    Life is generally quiet and slow. In the cold night, those guys who deliberately go elsewhere to plunder and enrich their money box, they also have to die.

    Adults stay in a warm home and wait boredly for the snow to melt, while children spend almost all their childhood in boredom.

    The feeling of boredom has always been with Rurik, and he consciously has to do something. I used to be too young to do anything when I was five or six years old.

    According to tradition, in the new spring, you can claim that you are eight years old, and this Nordic body is growing significantly faster. As height and strength enter a period of rapid growth, people''s subjective initiative also needs to be improved.

    It is a useful start to teach blacksmiths more advanced iron smelting technology than their counterparts in time and space. Later, in the research and development and production of weapons, they will inevitably have greater achievements.

    So, can a short sword with a medium carbon steel blade and a high carbon steel blade succeed? It depends on the in-depth processing in the next few days.

    After a comfortable bath, the soap took away the mud and smoky smell of the two blacksmiths, which seemed to take away their tiredness. Starting

    On a new day, with a hundred points of energy, Cravason and Kawei began to repeat the work of the previous two days.

    is repeated ten times a day, and each cycle has been calcined as a critical point.

    Actually, the iron bar is wrapped in plant ash and carbon powder and burned, and the infiltration efficiency of carbon molecules is still relatively poor. Compared with the carburizing method for manufacturing alloy steel, it is not as efficient as the carbon loss method. That is the limit temperature of charcoal combustion in the blast furnace, which produces a large amount of liquid pig iron, and then uses some methods to make the pig iron lose carbon. Only this method can produce carbon steel more efficiently, and there is no need for "50 refines" and "100 refines." "The craftsmanship of the exhausted blacksmith.

    As long as the money is enough, Kravasson and Kawei will no longer complain.

    Blacksmiths, their identities in any tribe are complicated.

    The blacksmith did not believe in Odin, so he was naturally sent out of the battle by the tribal warriors. But all the production activities of the tribe require the blacksmith to build tools for them, and the tribe, especially the warriors, especially need them.

    Due to the characteristics of traditional block iron making, it is most suitable to be made into an axe. One edge of the axe is a sharp weapon, and the other is a hammer. The axe blade is the key to logging, and the hammer head can smash the enemy''s armor. The battle axe is really a suitable weapon, but it is too bulky.

    Generally speaking, unless the warrior''s axe is cracked, they will find a subway carpenter to help repair.

    The so-called cultivating kindness, the situation is not much different from what Kravasson is doing now.

    But the matter of cultivating goodness, others seem to be the blacksmith burning the damaged product back to its original form. It seems that as long as the fire is mastered, any strong person can easily complete it. Only for repairing goodness, Kravasson¡¯s customers will not pay much, often only a few dozen copper coins.

    Normally, after completing the repair of three axes, he can earn one silver coin, and he must also consider the charcoal loss during the repair process.

    To repair the tomahawk, it was hitting against a huge iron block, compared to the one-third stika-length iron rod requested by Rick. Any hitting is not very troublesome.

    If they were all tools for repairing this kind of volume, Clarvasson calculated that he would only earn a silver coin by repairing six of them. Thinking about it this way, the number of silver coins given by Rick was actually a bit more.

    It was the same on the third day and the fourth day. On the fifth day, the requirement of repeated calcination and forging fifty times, which Rurik required, was getting closer, and Kravassen''s mood became more and more excited.

    As a professional blacksmith family in the tribe, the family members are very unprosperous. He attributed this to fate.

    But my son has inherited the blacksmith''s career very well. After a long time working in ironmaking, the two of them still found some skills from the boring work.

    Although they did not spontaneously invent some new technologies to make iron smelting more efficient.

    They have good skills in smelting bronze, and they can cast more peculiar bronzes on clay mold casting, such as those sold or given to the priest¡¯s longhouse.

    For example, bronze ware is also smelted. The amount of tin and lead content determines the color of the bronze ware. The two of them already know how to mix the weight of the raw materials to make the most suitable alloy solution, which has long been shining golden bronzes.

    But in terms of iron smelting, the iron mounds made by the two are all black, it seems that iron is like this.

    After the axe and sword are made, they need to be polished. It can reflect the luster of beautiful metal. For example, the iron sword is a very good silver gray, but it is not resistant to chopping, such as smashing stones several times. , The blade curled up.

    Cravason has always been aware of it. He counts the number of times the iron bar is burnt and forged.

    His forehead was full of sweat, and he asked excitedly, "Ruriek, it''s the forty-ninth time, and our mission is about to end."

    "It''s almost done?!" Rurik stood up abruptly, patted the dust on the leather jacket again, "Go on. I have new requirements after fifty times."

    "Well, my boy. Now this iron bar has some strange changes."

    "Oh? What is that?"

    "Its color has changed in the past few days." Kravasson can no longer conceal his doubts, because in decades, he has not seen the ironware he made, except that it will become red because of rust. There are other color changes for ironware. "I think the color of this iron bar becomes brighter when it cools."

    The description of the color caught Rlick''s nerves in an instant.

    Lurik hurriedly ran to the hot stove: "Really? Let him cool down naturally and let me see the color change."

    The folded and forged iron mounds turned back into iron bars. The open wooden door allowed the air to flow in from the outdoors, and the room became cold, except that the stove was still hot.

    Under the action of the cold wind, the color of the iron bar that has gone through forty-nine forging has really changed!

    It was completely cooled, and it was held by Clavasson. As long as it was compared with the iron tongs made of wrought iron, it was obvious that the color difference between the two could be found.

    is like sunlight shining on the iron bar of the 49th refinery, its color is obviously brighter, and it is also like adding a little white dye to make the iron bar white.

    Is it really added? of course! That''s carbon!

    Lurik was happy as if he had eaten honey. He stomped and yelled desperately. The joyous celebration did not mean that the five-day battle of the blacksmiths was not in vain.

    "Are we successful now?" Kravasson held down Rurik excitedly.

    "Yes! Basically succeeded. After doing the last time, apply grease to stick ashes and carbon powder, and then calcinate it for the last time. After that, it will be cooled naturally, and it will be shaped like a sword."

    Finally the stage of making a sword embryo is about to come, and Klavasen takes it for granted that this is Rurik''s last request.

    It seems that as long as you work hard tonight, the sword that Rurik wants will be at its final stage.

    The last calcination was completed in the eager expectation of the blacksmith, and the bucket of water finally leaked clean. Cravason couldn''t wait to use the tongs to take out the red iron bars. Can it still be called an iron bar now? No, at least it is also a low-carbon steel bar!

    Cravason did not discount it in half, but instead worked with his son Kawei to strike while the iron was hot.

    The shape of the dagger is really good for the two of them to beat the iron bar into the shape of the short sword, and according to the traditional tradition, the shape of the sword is not the same as that of Rurik.

    Swords made of wrought iron are not suitable for chopping. Indeed, the invention of the sword is to lengthen the spear as much as possible. From the beginning, the sword''s method of killing was mainly stab.

    The Wrought Iron Sword inherited this tradition, so that the Kravasson father and son, on the one hand, had to knock the sword into a shape with a middle back, and it also had a terrifying sharp-angled blade to achieve the best thrust effect at a time.

    In the past, iron swords were made in this way, but Kravasson used this method. Is it also suitable for steel sword processing?

    The shape of the dagger satisfied Rurik. Look at that sharp blade, even if it is not sharpened, it is a very dangerous existence.

    After a lot of vigorous beating, coupled with countless fine chiseling, the dagger became more and more beautiful.

    "As long as it is quenched for the last time, it should be done. As long as we are sharpening it, we can try to see if it can cut the iron block." Kravasson said, and asked his son Kawei to turn out the whetstone. .

    Lurik stopped Kawei immediately, and said, "There is still very important work that has not been done!"

    "Huh? There''s more?" Caravason asked.

    "The sword will remain like this for the time being, blacksmith, go make some mud."

    "Okay... okay."

    Cravason doesn¡¯t know what this kid wants mud for. He never lacks clay mud here, because all his stoves actually take a long time to repair. Those slags from iron smelting are actually some disaster materials. So the furnace must be repaired every once in a while, and the repair material is clay.

    Some mud has been made, but in fact it can¡¯t be called mud, it is more appropriate to call it mud.

    Here, Rurik personally knead the mud into sticks, sticking the mud to the back of the sword on both sides, and only the place where the blade is prepared to be cut is exposed after being flattened.

    "Rurik, you...what are you doing?" Kravasson asked inexplicably.

    "Of course it is covering the soil and calcining the blade. Believe me, doing so will make the blade the hardest thing in the world." Rurik said on purpose, but in this era, humans seem to be unable to make higher carbon A practical tool for harder steel.

    He went on to say: "You put grease on the blade of it, stick wood ash and charcoal, and continue to burn it with firepower. But this time we will burn it for a long time."

    "about how long?"

    "This..." Rurik didn''t have a spectrum in his heart, he said of course: "Five buckets of water. When the five buckets of water are all drained, we will take out the sword again, and we will quench it directly."

    How long does it take for a bucket of water to flow from the small hole? Rurik felt that it was not a short time.

    In fact, it must flow out for more than ten minutes. The "five buckets of water" that Liu Rick said when he patted his thigh was barely more than an hour.

    Karavasan is not nonsense, he put the sword into the carbon pile again, and began to really cover the earth and burn the blade.

    Until now, Rurik still didn''t tell the blacksmith about a series of incredible processing methods he requested, and what kind of principle is behind it.

    Even if Kravasson has been asking now, is it possible to burn an iron sword with a piece of ceramics?

    Indeed, as long as more time, any shape of clay can be fired into pottery flakes. The processing method of pottery is very simple. As long as there is enough clay, mass production of pottery is possible.

    "The time of five buckets of water" finally passed through people''s anxiety, and Kravasson couldn''t wait to take out the sword with two pottery plates attached.¥¡ÐÂ¥ä~¢à~1~ÖÐÎÄÍø¦Ø¦Ø¦Ø.¦Ö~¢¸~1z§ë.c¨°§Þ

    The attachment of the pottery peeled off as soon as he left the fire, and Kravasson looked at the blade of the sword held by the tongs thoughtfully.

    Lurik hurriedly urged: "Quick quenching! Use snow water directly this time! Quick."

    did not use oil quenching, this time it was directly water quenching. The temperature of the iron rod burned to six hundred degrees dropped sharply, and the effort in a few seconds dropped sharply to the level of human touch.

    Now Klavasen realized that the embryo of the sword he was holding in his hand was really incredible. Because its whole body is still bright and white, and there are many small irregularities on it that need to be polished, but it can''t hide its unique color.

    The most amazing thing is the preparation of the edge, these areas are the brightest, as if the back is not a material at all.

    Unlike Clavason and Kawei, Rurik is only happy here.

    "Haha! I made it!"

    "Children? We really made it?!"

    "Of course. Blacksmith, thank you for doing it now. I am very happy, you helped me to sharpen it, and you try to sharpen it as much as possible. For this, I will pay you two more silver coins now."

    "Oh? There is still money?" Karavassen was pleased to be further generous.

    "Of course! But I have to tell you that this sword is completely different from the one you made before, and its sharpening may be a more laborious process. But your hard work will bring good results."

    "You mean that as long as you use a sharp blade, you can cut off the iron sword in my warehouse?!" Crava asked.

    "Of course! I will always be with you. When my sword cuts off your ordinary iron swords, I will tell you the principle of everything. From then on, you can make swords."

    At this moment, Kravasson felt that the iron-strike technique he had learned from his dead father was weak. If all came true, he would not kneel down and face "Odin the Blesser" Rurik and thank him. Granted "advanced iron technology from Valhalla".

 Chapter 99ï¼š 5 days to grind 1 sword

    The sword embryo has been completed, and the rest is the sharpening stone.

    The Cravasons followed the techniques of their ancestors, using a square whetstone finely chiseled from a large piece of sandstone, holding the sword and using it to grind.

    It was another cold morning, and Clavasson placed the whetstone on the platform and the short sword on it.

    Now that Rurik is still staying at the blacksmith''s house, Clavasson really feels a bit wrong.

    "Liurik, you can go back now."

    "Why?"

    "The next thing is to sharpen the sword, and there is nothing to trouble you anymore."

    "No, I will continue to watch you work. I want to see how you sharpen your sword."

    "Oh, well, maybe you will be bored." Clavasson shook his head slightly, because sharpening the sword is indeed a boring process.

    Are there any really good abrasives? There is nothing more than a grinding stone made of diamond powder.

    Lurik noticed that there was only ordinary whetstone here in Clarvasson, and when he touched it with his hands, it was ordinary sandstone.

    Although it is deposited as a huge amount of quartz particles in sandstone, simple silica particles are also good for grinding away. It is not a simple task to grind the blade by simply holding a sword-shaped iron bar with repeated vertical grinding.

    Their work is like a traditional kitchen knife in their own impression, and there is no such thing as a simple grinder.

    Is there really no grinder?

    Lurik deeply felt that the Roman Empire must have such equipment as a grinder, even if it is operated by humans, it is more efficient than the manual surface grinding of the sword by the workers.

    Could it be that the empire was destroyed, and the technology was never introduced to Northern Europe?

    Let¡¯s continue to observe first to see what kind of dagger can be polished by the bearded guy Klavasen with the most traditional craftsmanship of the Ross tribe.

    Lurik once again acted as a spectator, even though there were many ideas in his mind, he said nothing now.

    Rurik watched quietly. Although the leader Otto was a little uncomfortable with his son¡¯s insistence on soaking in the blacksmith¡¯s house, he learned that Kravasson really, at Rurik¡¯s request, created a unique color. The worries were also dispelled when the sword was embryonic.

    During the five days of Cravason''s iron strike, 120 bars of soap were produced there. The soaps are so big that they can be used for a long time after a family buys one.

    So, every room began to be filled with a special smell, it can''t be said to be smelly, there is even some fragrance.

    As long as it is the first time to use it, people who have used it will fall in love with it.

    An action sweeping the entire tribe is happening quietly. Many families have a new job in the boring winter-washing their own dirt, and then washing their clothes.

    In just five days, the volume of soap in many households has shrunk a lot, all because of excessive use.

    So when Otto was patrolling the winding roads of the tribe, a buyer approached him and asked the truth about the fact that the soap was getting smaller.

    His explanation is very simple: "sopa is made from mortal objects using the knowledge given by Odin. It is not the inexhaustible holy relic of Valhalla. Sopa will lose some each time it is cleaned, and when it runs out Later, you will find me to buy two more silver coins. I will also ask the priest to make more."

    All 120 bars of soap were sold without any change in price. According to the agreement, the priests happily got 24 silver coins. Until now, the "soap workers", mainly Bona, still feel that they have made a lot of money.

    Actually, Otto is a soap "salesman", he will not earn even a copper coin with his only son. He sells soap as much as possible for his son''s future prosperity and status.

    Lurik has easily earned more than 200 silver coins here, and the wealth of the tribe is being concentrated to the leader''s family at an unprecedented speed! Before this, there was almost no commodity exchange between the chief family and the families of the tribe.

    Although this is a search for Minzhimin Ointment, soap really brings an unprecedented experience. Once you experience the absolute comfort brought by sopa''s cleansing of your body and clothing, it is the expensive price of two silver coins.

    What if my wealth decreases?

    Go grab it!

    A large number of Finnish tribes on the other side of the sea are where the wealth lies, and they may have been harassed by them in the previous Sorgon sailing. Although the Finns are good at guerrillas, they are very backward in terms of weapons.

    They are backward people, and their tribe has not even organized a tribal alliance.

    The mighty Ross people can become rich as long as they organize a man to cross the sea and find a certain tribe to **** all the leather goods they have hoarded.

    However, the tribes have not organized manpower to attack them actively for many years. It seems that the last action was ten years ago, because the tribesmen fled without resistance, and the warriors found some deerskins and sheepskins in their homes, and a small amount of them. The sheep with big horns has no other value to receive.

    Maybe looting them, it''s far better to venture south and grab the Finns to make money, but the risk is too great.

    Just because of soap, some families in the tribe are ready to move.

    Following the leader to participate in the Sorgon in the spring, how much can he get from the Novgorod tribute? Spontaneously organize some people to launch an offensive on the land opposite the sea. Maybe they can plunder a large amount of wealth without risk, and they will be able to use soap for many years in the future.

    Otto didn''t feel this trend of thought at all, and he couldn''t control the spontaneous plundering behavior of his tribe. Just report the action plan to yourself, and after the event is done, take out a part of the spoils to distribute to the people.

    Otto felt something else, that is, Rurik and the blacksmiths acted.

    He has seen that silver-white sword embryo, it is still brighter than all blacksmiths at the embryonic stage!

    If it is polished very sharply, can it really cut off the iron sword? If it can, can the blacksmith Clavasson do more?

    At that time, Kravasson was bidding 50 silver coins, and many warriors of the tribe had to take out their belongings, and they had to buy one, and then they would pass this "excalibur" to future generations.

    So, how should I discuss with Kravasson the proportion of silver coins earned in the production of "Excalibur" in the future?

    Maybe Rurik is already thinking about it.

    Now, Rurik is staring at the blacksmith''s sword sharpening work, and making money is not something he has to consider now. Starting

    The sword can only be successful if it cuts the iron like mud. It must be sharp and hard.

    It must be hard, because Cravason spent most of the day, using a small grindstone to smooth out the fine protrusions on the sword. The sword was polished, and the bright white metallic color reflected in the sunlight, which was not the case with the previous iron swords!

    Lurik knows that only carbon steel has such a color!

    But it took a lot of time to just do a "skin polishing" for the sword. It takes a long time to sharpen the blade.

    Although the efficiency of using emery whetstones is extremely high, the efficiency of ordinary whetstones is too poor. Moreover, the blade to be polished is already high-carbon steel. Excessive hardness will cause the whetstone to grind into dust and make the blade. Grind well.

    To make matters worse, maybe Clavasson really doesn''t have a manpower grinder.

    On the first day of sharpening his sword, Kravasson¡¯s biggest surprise was the reduction of his sharpening stone.

    "Oh, what''s the matter? I''m very tired, and the sharpening stone I''ve used for a long time has already left a depression. Lurik this..." Kravasson asked puzzledly.

    "Because this sword is very hard, that''s why." Liurik said without changing his face.

    "Maybe so." The loss of the whetstone was nothing, and Clavassen was very happy that it was the result of the hardness of the sword. Although he was tired, his fighting spirit was stronger than in the morning.

    "Okay! I''m old, and I will be the main force of KaVo tomorrow, so I have to rest my shoulders."

    Leurik glanced at the confident Kawei, he still didn''t talk about the grinder, so let''s continue to observe tomorrow.

    There will be a grinder sooner or later, because this machine is forced out by the workers in the face of a large number of weapons production.

    Ancient Greece and pre-Qin China both spontaneously invented the technology of the grinder, because only in this way can the spearhead and arrow be polished efficiently.

    Maybe there will be more time, and Clavasson will have more orders here. Perhaps this old guy or Kawei can get inspiration from the wheels of those small two-wheeled carts of the tribe and invent a grinder that can sharpen swords.

    The first day was a boring day, and the second day was a new boring day. The work of the blacksmith is simply sharpening the sword, and the active staff is replaced by Kawei, this strong young man obviously did not make sharpening the sword any easy job.

    Kawei and Cravason are like two tools of indescribable emotions, just repeating mechanical work all the time.

    But this job seems to be a simple repetition, and it is also rich in technology. First release https://https://

    Lurik couldn''t help thinking of two poems, called: grind a sword in ten years, never tried the frost blade.

    A good sword will naturally take a long time to polish. Who knows how much effort the craftsman has put into it?

    Time has become very boring, since I asked to stay here to wait for the sharpening of the blade to be completed, I should not leave before it is completed.

    Three days have passed, and until it was dark, after a large whetstone was worn out, Clavasson''s fingers were also blistered for it. At this time, he could finally announce that his work was about to end successfully.

    But now, Clavasson is holding back a lot of words because of the different color of the sword.

    Panting, he poured water on the second sharpening stone, and wiped off the water marks on the sword and the stone with a linen cloth.

    He gently wiped off his forehead and shouted, and asked a straightforward Rurik: "Your sword is finally about to be completed."

    "Oh? In three days, you finally polished the blade?" Rurik rushed over excitedly, "Shall we try it now? Go and chop the iron sword?"

    "Not yet, the blade needs further sharpening. I have a new question now, maybe your wisdom can answer me."

    "What is it?"

    "Look at the blade." Kravasson pointed and asked, "Why, the blade is brighter in color, which is obviously different from the back of the sword."

    "It''s very simple, because the blade absorbs more..." Rurik suddenly wanted to say "carbon". At first thought, the tribe always called charcoal "col", which meant "combustible embers". But what I want to say about carbon is the concept of "carbon" in the Norse language.

    Rurik paused for a while and continued: "I will tell you the clear reason, but now, you have to continue to polish it. I am glad that the color of the blade has become brighter and whiter. It will be the key to cutting off the iron sword. "

    Cravason tried to calm down, and did not continue to ask the child.

    "That''s it for today. I hope I can sharpen the sword in two days. Rurik, I must admit that this sword is definitely the hardest sword I have ever seen. In my opinion, when you get the perfect I have lost two or three whetstones when cutting the blade." As he said, a wry smile broke out of Cravason''s big mouth.

    But Rurik could see from his eyes that the old guy''s mood was probably in admiration.

    "Well, maybe I have to pay for the whetstone you lost."

    "No, this is a necessary expense." He subconsciously patted Rurik on the shoulder: "Good boy, I will succeed before Hanukkah."

    Hanukkah is really getting closer...

    Four days have passed since the completion of the forging of the sword embryo. On the fifth day, Kravasson had sharpened the blade very sharply. As expected, his second sharpening stone was also scrapped.

    Lurik guessed that maybe he could get a very high-quality corundum without the embarrassment now.

    is just a whetstone, and there is also a lot of knowledge in it.

    The best whetstone has become an artificial composite. It is a disc made of diamond powder and a binder. It is the key to a grinder and can grind all steels.

    There are also high-quality natural abrasives in nature, that is, corundum that contains aluminum. It is actually a special type of aluminum ore. Because of its hard texture, it is the best polishing material that people can get in ancient times.

    Since the corundum is not available, we can only use the deposited sandstone to continue to make do with it.

    Thinking about it this way, maybe sandstone is used to make a wheel-shaped grinder. The most important thing for such a manual grinder is self-wear. It may not be a good choice to use it to sharpen the blade directly, but it may be the most effective way to repair the blade.

    Using a flat sandstone whetstone to sharpen the blade, Clavasson has always done this. He also has clear skills in his hands. This old guy is really like a robot. There is no abnormal tremor in all movements and his hands hold the pad. The thick cowhide with the blade was polished forward at an acute angle of about 20¡ã, and there was no movement of backing and polishing at all.

    Sword sharpening is a kind of science. If you sharpen the blade, you can only point in one direction. Otherwise, you are causing trouble for yourself.

    The blade of the sword is getting sharper and sharper, and the cowhide that protects his hands has been cut with a lot of cracks on the other side of the blade.

    I must be more and more careful at work. Finally, after the hide of the handguard was finally cut, the five-day sharpening of the blade can be declared over.

    "Liurik, it''s all over! It''s all over!" Kravasson put down the sword. He didn''t have more joy of success. After putting down the sword, he quickly wiped the sweat from his forehead.

    "Finally! I have waited until now, can we..."

    Lurik hurriedly ran to the whetstone. At this moment, isn¡¯t the dagger customized by himself a magic weapon?

    "It should be very sharp, right?"

    "It should be I am now..." With that said, Kravasson temporarily inserted the dagger with a simple wooden pancake. "Let''s try it first and see if we can cut the cowhide."

    "Okay! Hurry up!"

    Leurik''s eyes widened, watching Clarvasson put the cowhide cushion that had been cut in various directions, piled it up three times, and supported it with his left hand, accepting the cutting with the sharp edge of his right hand.

    Everything is expected, the sword is very sharp.

    Looking at this sturdy and resilient cowhide, Clavasson used a little bit of strength. After being folded, he had six pairs of cowhide, and he was shocked by this dagger for a perfect cut.

    "Oh! It''s incredible! This is cowhide."

    "Cowhide? What''s the matter? It seems that I have achieved my goal, so I only have to chop the iron sword." Rurik said excitedly.

    "Oh my child, you are so cute. You should know that your sword can''t be guarded against at least six layers of leather armor. Up to now, any iron sword I build can only cut two layers of leather armor. This short sword, it has created a miracle."

    Clavasson''s eyes shimmered, looking at the old guy''s trembling beard and fiery eyes, Rurik thought carefully, and then looked at his steel sword with a pair of azure blue glasses. It is indeed extraordinary.

    "Well, just tonight, just now, I want it Kantie Sword. I hope... its blade will not crack."

    "Good!" The excited Clavasson ordered his more excited son Kawei: "You go to the warehouse and grab an iron sword. If you have the greatest strength, I will give you the work of cutting the iron sword."

 Chapter 100ï¼š Commercial contract with a blacksmith Clavasson

    Until now, every metal object of the Ross tribe is precious, and the tribe has not squandered enough to use iron objects at will.

    The rich warriors would go to the blacksmith to order the chain mail made of brushed wrought iron. Although wire drawing is not too cumbersome work, twisting small iron bars into a loop with pliers and weaving them together is very tedious work, and the blacksmith''s fees are naturally expensive.

    In the Ross tribe, only a few people actually have their own chain mail.

    Most people participate in combat, and they generally wear leather armor for protection on key parts of the body.

    pine resin, this kind of viscous slurry with a special smell, priests sometimes burn it to increase the mystery of the ceremony with its incense.

    More often, this substance is used either as a fuel for torches or as a leather hardener.

    The cowhide purchased from the southern tribes, after the rosin coating process, the rosin penetrates into the cowhide and is completely dried and hardened, and the whole cowhide becomes quite hard.

    This kind of leather armor can hardly hold most of the slashes from the iron sword, and is almost completely immune to the rare arrows on the battlefield!

    It can only withstand the heavy slashing of the battle axe. Similarly, the expensive chain armor may not be damaged in the face of the battle axe crit. Its owner is afraid that it has been smashed to the heart. All cracked.

    If the owner of the leather armor is not at ease, wear a double-layer leather armor, and even put a layer of leather armor on the belly. Such an assembly can effectively resist the sharp edges of iron swords, and also have certain resistance to the piercing of the blades.

    Wrought iron sword, even after quenching, its strength is still unsatisfactory.

    The tribal blacksmith¡¯s knife sharpening skills are actually quite high. Due to the material defects of the iron sword, such as Clavasson¡¯s grinding of ordinary iron swords, he personally thinks that the sharpening is almost the same. Observing the blade on a microscopic scale, this blade is not. However, the zigzag shape is also in a state of tiny curling edges in many places.

    Because of the tribal way of fighting, each warrior always has a buckler on his left hand, and their enemies often do the same. In the battle of two people, a sharp sword is not easy to find a chance to kill with one blow. On the contrary, hacking creates damage, which is an easier method.

    The worst thing a fighter needs to avoid is the collision of two iron swords.

    However, using a sword to block in battle is a compulsory course for every warrior. Two not-so-hard blades collided with each other. After a battle, the victor must also face the bad problems of bending, breaking and curling his iron sword.

    After a fierce battle, if the warrior doesn''t have another weapon, he can only continue to fight with a sword called a broken iron bar before he can be cultivated.

    This is the reason why Rurik ordered a special steel sword to cut the six layers of cowhide at once, which would give Cravason and his son a great shock.

    It was Clavasson''s hands. He didn''t exert much effort at all. The six layers of cowhide were cut into a very flat cross section, and the light was shining in the reflection of the fire from the stove.

    Kawei took an iron sword reflecting off-white light, and looking at its length, Rurik felt that at least two-thirds of it was stika.

    His estimate is quite accurate.

    "Luriek, look at this sword, it is white and bright." Klavasen introduced timely, "This is my proud work. Most of the iron swords I make are like this. Many people in the tribe use it. It is my sword. Now, your sword, it has become my latest proud work."

    "Really? I want to see the chopping, I want to make sure that the ordinary iron sword can be cut off!" Rurik urged.

    "Okay, next..." Clavasson handed the sword to his son, in particular instructed: "This is a short sword. Remember to use the greatest strength to chop. Don''t worry about anything, I guess the iron sword will be Cut off." Finally, he patted his son''s strong shoulder again.

    Kawei, the son of a blacksmith, he just looks thin.

    As everyone knows, when this person took off his thick leather jacket and appeared in a linen shirt, the muscle texture of his arms really envied Rurik.

    This is not surprising at all, any master rower in the tribe, any blacksmith, their arms and body will always seem a little out of harmony, just because they need the muscles of their arms too much in their lives.

    Kawei can swing a large forest axe, and within ten swings, a large tree can be cut down forcibly.

    Now he is swinging a short sword, although he feels quite awkward in his hand, it is no problem to make a heavy slash.

    Two small grindstones lifted the iron sword, leaving a chopping position hollowed out below.

    "Ready to start! I hope I can."

    Kawei twisted his neck vigorously, and he only held the short sword with his right hand, just like a normal warrior. Under Rurik and Kravasson''s eyes, they mobilized the power of the whole body and slashed fiercely.

    Everything came so fast, only a bang, without any muddle-headedness, the iron sword was really chopped into two sections.

    Immediately after that, there was the sound of the metal crash of the broken iron sword falling to the ground.

    "Ah! I made it!"

    Kawei was still stunned, and Clavasson already roared in excitement, raised his hands again, and took the opportunity to lift Rurik up and turn around, and then put it on the ground.

    "Blacksmith, you are so excited." Rurik said that he was complaining, and he was happy in his heart.

    Kawei holding the dagger in his hand suddenly felt a strong possessiveness in his heart. The dagger is amazing. If it were longer, wouldn''t it be comparable to the leader''s divine sword?

    Times have really changed! Once upon a time, the "Destroyer", the leader of the entire tribe, could really cut off the iron sword easily, and the blade was not damaged at all.

    The short sword in his hand did the same thing. Although it does not have a beautiful pattern, its overall whiteness and the extreme whiteness of the blade are not another kind of extreme beauty?

    Just as Kawei''s heart was pounding and falling into inextricable narcissism, Kravasson let out a roar of excitement and roared his soul back.

    "Silly boy, don''t be in a daze! See if the blade is damaged."

    "Oh! I''ll watch it." First posted https://https://

    This sword belongs to the child Rurik. After Kawei''s sanity recovered, he knew that it belonged to others. But I didn''t lose any money at all. In ten days, I and my father personally completed all the transformation from iron ore to divine sword. With the first success, it is not difficult to re-engrave successfully.

    Kawei''s eyes were better than Kravasson''s. He stared wide and looked at and took the sword to the charcoal fire, so that he could see the smallest damage with the help of the fire.

    Is ¡¡¡¡ really damaged?

    Kawei''s eyes are not at the level of a microscope. He can''t see any damage. He boldly touches with his fingers lightly. The sharp feeling is full of danger. It seems that as long as he exerts a little force, his fingers have to be cut. Got blood!

    "Ah! Dad, it''s really not damaged, this sword is really amazing!"

    So far, Rurik has got the sword he wants.

    Klavasen tried to restrain his joy of success, he turned around abruptly, and put his hands on Rurik''s tender shoulders. His eyes were filled with a strong sense of urgency, and his beard trembled strangely.

    "Rurik, your sword is complete. Now...now you must follow the agreement and tell me all the reasons for this. I...I even."

    "You..." Rurik was a little dazed for a while.

    "Thank you, you showed me a miracle. I don''t even need a silver coin from you. I only ask you to tell me the principle of everything. I want to know Odin''s wisdom."

    "Okay, I... I just want you to take your hand away now."

    As soon as ¡¡¡¡rurik''s voice fell, Kravasson let go of his hand decisively.

    "Well, I will tell you the principle. You can even produce iron swords by yourself in the future. I am the one who speaks and counts. I should give you a lot of silver coins. But..."

    "How is it?" Cravason asked.

    "I have taught you the technique of making a good sword, and I will also tell you the principle. You got the technique from me, so do you have to pay some compensation?"

    "Of course, I will." Kravasson replied very simply, but Rurik''s next words made the old guy a little bit difficult.

    "Maybe you think that paying a sum of money can buy all the technology from me, and even if you have successfully completed it once, you can continue to make a good sword even if you do not pay. Now I want to make a condition, I will Tell you all the principles, as a price, every good sword you make in the future will have to give me a certain reward."

    "Huh?!" Cravason felt that he heard the incredible request.

    "Did you not hear clearly? Okay, let me explain..."

    It may be difficult for an ancient person to understand that knowledge needs to be paid for. In this era, scientific inventions often come from craftsmen, and the purpose of invention is to produce faster. The work of inventors does promote social progress, but often inventors do not get much benefit from their inventions.

    Only those inventors who are favored by the monarch can be rewarded, and the other inventors often use and promote their creations as soon as they follow suit.

    Leurik spent a lot of time talking, so that the Clavassen father and son understood his request.

    Seeing the color of the two men''s hesitation, Rurik had an idea: "I won''t charge you too much, don''t worry. For this sword, I paid at least 20 silver coins, and you also spent ten days. .Actually, in my opinion, if you build a good sword that is two-thirds the length of a stika, it can be priced at fifty silver coins.

    Believe me, a very beautiful sword that is as sharp as mud, and any warrior is eager to get one. As your skills become more and more proficient, it will not take ten days to build a sword.

    I charge one-tenth of your money. If a sword is sold for fifty silver coins, I will charge five silver coins.

    What do you think? "

    When Rurik said that, Klavason and Kawei were really moved.

    They know what the warriors think. Everyone who bought a sword and repaired a sword in his shop before was full of praise for the leader''s sword.

    It can be seen that their desire for the Excalibur does not need words to describe.

    Klavasen thought about it again, and stomped hard: "Okay, Rerik, I''ll listen to you." New 81 Chinese network update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/

    "Very good, for this we have to sign a written agreement."

    "Huh? Is it still carved on a wooden board?"

    "Of course it is necessary. Just as you engraved the order from the tribe on a wooden board to make it easier for you to remember, so do I. We have to sign an agreement and engrave it on the wooden board to remind you that I always remember it.

    This child will be the leader of the future, not only because of an oracle, but also because of his deeds.

    Cravason didn''t think much, and immediately ordered his son to get another oak board.

    "No! It is two oak boards. Our agreement must have two copies, one for you and one for me. This is our contract."

    "Okay! Kawei, take two, two without any lettering." Clavasson further ordered.

    Rune alphabet is only used by a few people. After all, it is a kind of writing. The technique of smelting iron and forging requires very strong work, and blacksmiths must learn the characters of their own ethnic group. The text is really good. With it, chiseling the customer''s request or marking with a knife can make the blacksmith always know the order of his work plan, so as not to delay any customer.

    A small carving knife was held in his hand. While Rurik improvised the content of the agreement, he paid attention to Clavasson''s engraved text, confirming that the text was clear.

    Since there were not many terms required by Leurik, and it didn''t take much time, Kravasson completed it.

    This contract is the second written contract for commercial cooperation of the Ross tribe, and it is also the most important contract for the blacksmith.

    For the sake of the contract, Rurik temporarily named the newly completed steel sword as "stelsvard", which was interpreted as "hard sword".

    There are only two terms in the contract:

    First: Every hard sword made is profitable, and Rurik himself owns 10% of its profits, and every sale must be reported to Rurik.

    Second: This contract restricts all iron products processed by hard swords, and 10% of the profit must be paid to Rurik. The iron products processed in the traditional way and all bronzes are not covered by the contract.

    In addition, there are also some swear words such as "The contract is fair to each other, under the double supervision of Odin and Thor, and those who embezzle wealth will be punished by God".

    Will it be useful to add words like this? Rurik believes that it is useful, even if people''s hearts will change, because everyone is generally superstitious in this time and space, I believe that this world has a great existence to supervise various affairs of the human world.

    Kravasson had carved two wooden boards, and Rurik also questioned that he took a chisel and a small hammer and carved his name on the two wooden boards.

    "Huh? Do you still want to engrave my name?" Cravason asked curiously, "I already have the board in my hand."

    "We must engrave the name, which means that we personally acknowledge that it is effective."

    "Do you think that I have lived a long time, and there will be problems in character?" Kravasson asked slightly displeasedly.

    "No. This is a necessary ceremony. It is a proof of our contract spirit. We need such a meaningful ceremony."

    Cravason thought for a while, the kid Rurik made some sense.

    If you think about it again, this contract is obviously beneficial to you!

    Think about it. In the past, it took only three silver coins to make an iron sword, and to make a hard sword named "stelsvard", the result was completely different. With fifty silver coins for a hard sword, the money dedicated to Rurik, and the cost of charcoal and whetstones paid by him, his family can earn forty silver coins.

    Even if you build three swords in one month, it is a huge income of at least 120 silver coins! In the past, I couldn''t earn so much in one year. UU reading

    Liu Li Ke is full of the process of signing modern agreements and contracts, although he is limited by the signing materials in this time and space, and has to simplify the content.

    After signing the contract, he guessed that Clavason would not be so stupid to tear up the agreement for great benefit. Often those who tear up the agreement do so because they have discovered a greater opportunity for profit.

    Lurik couldn¡¯t think of how, in addition to learning the skills of making 100 steel-making from here, how he Clavasson and even Kawei could find a more efficient and safe way to earn money.

    At present, they only know the technology, and they don''t know the principle of it.

    Lurik accepted the plank and sighed comfortably.

    Klavasen did not feel that it was a moment of relaxation. At this moment, the old guy looked at Rurik and asked sincerely: "Dear Rurik, now, can you tell me the principle of everything?"

    "Now, will it be too late?"

    "It''s not too late! It''s not too late!" Clavasson told his son again: "Go to your mother, cut some meat, and get some slices of bread. Go!"

    Seeing Kawei running away, he faced Rurik again: "I will prepare some food for you, you can eat slowly. You must tell me the principle."

    "Okay, I just wanted to tell you. When Kawei comes back, the three of us will sit here. Some of you absolutely can''t believe the truth about our human world. I will tell you. I hope you will I sigh from the heart of Odin and Thor''s great wisdom."

 Chapter 101ï¼š Rurikâ€™s Atomic Theory (1)

    The world, or the universe, how should it be composed?

    Lurik very much believes that in this era, everyone in the world will believe that everything they know is created by a great existence.

    Therefore, every ancient ethnic group has a variety of beliefs, they need a founder, so that they are no longer confused about their own existence, but also to find a meaning for their own existence.

    In a cold world, the mountains of the fjord act as a barrier to resist most of the cold wind from the Arctic. The sea was frozen, and the earth was covered with snow. The sky is very clear at night, and the moonlight and aurora illuminate the snow. Starting

    A large number of wooden houses in Fort Rose are a warm place, and many people have already got into the nests made of animal skins and fell asleep.

    Lurik sat on the leather cushion, like a teacher.

    Two of his students are already very old, the blacksmith Clavasson and Kawei, they just want to hear what Rurik has about the human world.

    The two of them sat cross-legged and looked like torches, and Rurik also showed a priestly solemnity.

    "We all know that there is a giant named Ymir. Odin created everything with its corpse. The giant tree holds up the human world and also holds up Valhalla. Odin is the lord of Valhalla. The Valkyrie is his servant, and our warriors who died in battle will be the warriors of the temple..."

    Lurik recounted the mythological records he had seen on the wooden planks of the long house of the priest, in order to get a resonance with Klavasen first.

    He kept narrating, and suddenly Kravasson interrupted his speech.

    "Rurik, my dear, I already know these ancient stories. I also know that Odin created the human world, and that Odin is Thor''s father."

    "Huh? Do you know that?" Rurik''s eyes widened.

    Cravason laughed: "We are blacksmiths, of course we know. Honey, don''t compare us with those fishermen."

    "Fisherman, are you referring to those warriors?"

    "Of course! They think that if they kill countless enemies on the battlefield, they can go to Valhalla after they die, I hope they can. This has nothing to do with our blacksmith, we are Thor''s servants. You should tell me something more realistic, I just want to know now, your dagger is originally made of ordinary things. Is it because the more hits and the more grilled, it becomes extremely hard? Why?!"

    Liurik scratched his head, he really overestimated the mythical beliefs of the blacksmith.

    Perhaps from the beginning, blacksmiths and other professional craftsmen were more realistic and secular than others.

    "Okay, I will tell you now, but I still have to start from the beginning!" Rurik emphasized.

    "Where to start?"

    "It started with the death of the giant." Rurik restored his serious expression to emphasize that his words were true: "Giant Ymir is dead, and Odin turned the corpse into powder with divine power. This kind of powder is better than you can. The powder of understanding is even smaller. It is the smallest existence that Odin can create, and there is the smallest existence that builds our human world. I don¡¯t know what to call it, I¡¯ll give it a name, called the indivisible thing, It''s called atom."

    Atom, derived from atomos, "the indivisible thing" in classical Greek.

    What Rurik is now talking about is a statement that Kravasson, who has lived a long time, cannot understand at all. He recalled vigorously, and he was particularly certain that the tribal wise Veria had never explained the composition of the world in this way, but it could not be explained by It is nonsense to speculate about Rurik''s words. Because this child is indeed blessed by Odin, isn''t the soap a proof.

    Cravason didn¡¯t take it seriously at first. He deliberately said: "I don¡¯t understand what you said. Could it be that we...including myself, are also made up of what you call atoms."

    "Of course! I can tell you with certainty that everything is made up of the smallest atom. Because of this, Odin can..."

    Lurik suddenly came to light, because on this issue, it is most appropriate to give them an appropriate metaphor.

    "Blacksmith, if you want to build a wooden house, it is impossible to carve it with a big tree. You need to chop down some small trees and chisel them into large and small wooden blocks with an axe. Then for a wooden house, every piece of wood A block is an atom. A wooden block is just a wooden block. A hundred wooden blocks can be built into a wooden wall, and hundreds of wooden blocks can be put together to form a house. By this time, the wooden block is no longer called a wooden block. It is part of the house.

    Therefore, a huge number of atoms form your body, your smithy, and my sword. "

    "This... is this true?" Hearing this, Clavason had already fully understood, and he had to think about it.

    Kawei is only twenty years old, and he is more willing to touch new things.

    Lurik¡¯s description is full of very positive meaning, because the house is pieced together with a large number of wooden blocks and strips. Not only houses, but tribal boats are spliced ??together by a huge amount of wooden blocks, making them a particularly complex existence.

    Kawei''s eyes widened, and he stretched his head to look at Rurik: "I believe what you said!"

    "Hey! Kawei." Kravasson pounded his son, "You have to think about it, it''s amazing."

    "Dad, isn''t Rurik''s words worthy of belief? Or is it because you are too old?!" Kawei snorted and faced Rurik: "Go on, I am very willing to believe you."

    "Okay..." Rurik swallowed. He knew that to convince the two senior blacksmiths to immediately believe his magical rhetoric, a more detailed and popular explanation and more examples were necessary.

    Is there an example? There is.

    Lurik feels that he can now scientifically explain to them how steel is made.

    "A person is like an atom. When multiple atoms are gathered together, they cannot be called a simple atom. For example, six atoms together are charcoal." After speaking, Rurik also pointed his finger on purpose. Carbon pile in the corner of the wooden house. "Charcoal is made up of many small things. I call this thing carbon (carbon). Six atoms form a carbon. Carbon is always pure in the tree. Give it temperature, and other things will leave. The carbon in the lower tree exists."

    "Ah! Is this true?"

    "Kawei, this is true, can you get me a piece of ore?" Rurik asked.

    "of course."

    At this moment, Kawei felt that he had heard the most incredible thing. He staggered up and hurriedly brought a small piece of ore and placed it in front of Rurik. His mouth stammered because of this: "Tell me...tell me more."

    "Okay, this is the ore." Rurik''s hands rested on the stone, "It is the smallest atom composition. For example, our tribe. If a single person is an atom, Kawei, you and Kravasson And your mother formed a family of blacksmiths. As far as I know, there are five blacksmith families in the tribe. There are also many professional cobbler families in the tribe, and there are many professional carpenter families and boat builder families. The largest number is fishermen. The family is the main force that constitutes the warriors of our tribe. So many families are made up of individual people, and as a result, each family has different jobs. Everyone does not fall apart because of the different jobs in each family. We are together to form Ross Tribal.

    This ore is the same! It is made up of a single atom, which is composed of a large number of families with different characteristics in different numbers. A huge number of families form a tribe, which is this stone.

    Therefore, we burned this stone with fire, which is a mixed family, and forced them to live together with their different identities.

    For example, if my father Otto wants all the families of our tribe to live in a designated area according to the characteristics of their profession. In this way, the five blacksmith families of the tribe are neighbors to each other. And all the cobblers live together, and all the fishermen live together. "

    Cravason looked confused, but he heard Kawei here, his flexible brain successfully made up for the scene of the big move of the Ross family, and successfully understood many of the mysteries in Rurik''s remarks.

    Kawei asked excitedly: "If... if our tribe is a huge ore, turning the ore into iron is like all the blacksmiths living together?"

    "Ah, you already understand it completely." Rurik took a long sip, and it was the young man''s brain that worked better.

    Lurik thought for a while, since this analogy is the best to use, just continue to pull it on.

    "Actually, every piece of ore is basically a tribe composed of sand and iron. If there is a tribe, there are only blacksmith families and fisherman families. Now because of some things, the fishermen family decided to move all from the tribe. The fishermen left, even demolished Lost their own house. In this way, all the blacksmiths of the tribe are left. They have lost all their neighbors. They feel lonely and dangerous. So all the blacksmith families decided to live together again. New 81 Chinese website update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/

    Therefore, when we burn the ore, we force the sand to leave the ore, and what is left is iron. All the blacksmith has to do is to beat the loose iron together. Kawei, maybe you understand by saying that. "

    "I... so... so it was like this!" Kawei laughed happily. "Haha, it turns out that my job is like this."

    "Clavason, what do you think of me?" Rurik turned to ask the old guy with the huge beard.

    "Sounds interesting." Karavassen seemed to be silent because he could not make a hasty conclusion.

    "What I say next is the key, and it is what you most want to know!" Rurik''s eyes became serious. "14 atoms make up the smallest sand. If these smallest sands make up our warriors'' favorite shield wall , The sand becomes a transparent pebble, there are many such stones on the beach. But the axe and sword we need, we must remove all the smallest sand, the best way is to burn!

    But you absolutely can''t think of it. Don''t think that just by removing the smallest sand, we will get pure iron.

    8 atoms are composed..."

    Suddenly, Rurik felt that he was really not good at explaining to them what oxygen is.

    He simply took a deep breath and explained: "A person who does not breathe in will soon die. Because 8 atoms make up the breath of life." After saying this, Rurik really admired his cleverness in his heart. . Oxygen, temporarily invented a phrase in Old Norse, the original meaning is "the breath of life", it is not a good explanation.

    He continued to rip: "We are in the gas, and it is also mixed. What we need is the life gas in it, and the other is the largest unscented gas. It is composed of 7 atoms. We don¡¯t need it. It. The breath of life is very powerful and we need it to survive! The breath of life can enter the water so that the fish can survive, but the fish can only use the breath of life mixed in the water and die when they get it on the shore.

    The breath of life can also enter the ore. They like iron very much, just as pure as men like women. Therefore, the iron in the ore always holds a small group of life energy.

    But when we use charcoal to light a flame, the breath of life is like an unfaithful woman, leaving her iron, and going with the smallest charcoal, which is carbon, turning into a kind of gas, and leaving along your chimney. .

    In the end you get pure iron. "

    Cawei thought it was more interesting, "Rurik...this...this is the most interesting story I have heard."

    "No, this is not a story!" Rurik emphasized solemnly, "You can''t use your ancestors to strike iron all your life without knowing the principle of iron strikes. What I am telling you now is part of Odin''s wisdom. ."

    "Go on." Cravason urged solemnly.

    Liurik looked at the old guy again, and saw his eyes flashing.

    "Okay, let me continue. Now the smallest sand and vitality in the ore are all gone, and only pure iron is left. You used it to make an iron sword. You also noticed that if an iron sword If you don¡¯t take good care of it, red rust will appear on the sword. That¡¯s because of the breath of life. Pure iron still likes to be with the breath of life. So Cravason, if you find some red stones in the mountains No doubt, it is another iron ore, the same thing as the red rust on the sword."

    "Ah!" Cravason yelled and suddenly sat upright. "It''s so?!"

    "That''s it You don''t have to doubt it. So you burned and forged the rusty sword again, and it became what it looked like at the beginning. Because the vitality has been eliminated again. Okay... Now you should understand a lot. I think it should be enough. I should tell you why my hard iron sword can cut off ordinary iron swords."

    As he said, Rurik thrust the iron sword directly into the ground, and pierced the skin of the animal without much effort.

    "Pure iron is very strange. It is more capable of being infiltrated by other substances. It is like salt that can penetrate into meat, and the result is cured meat, which is completely different from fresh meat. The same is true for iron. The air of life penetrates. Entering in, the iron sword becomes red and fragile. What if the smallest charcoal, that is carbon, penetrates? The blacksmith becomes brighter and stronger. The iron sword can smash the pottery urn without damage, because the iron sword is the hardest .My short sword cuts off the iron sword, and the blade is so perfect, because my sword is the hardest.

    It¡¯s very simple to do this. In fact, you light a charcoal fire in your stove. You don¡¯t use a blower at all to blow it up, just put an ordinary iron sword in.

    The temperature of the fire is not high enough so that a small amount of carbon can enter the iron sword. The more it goes in, the harder the sword becomes. However, carbon can''t enter evenly, so I ask you to fold and forge it repeatedly. I ask you to burn the iron sword fifty times and forge it fifty times. The sword has absorbed enough carbon.

    But carbon cannot absorb too much, otherwise it will easily break. When I felt that it was enough, I attached dirt to the sword, only allowing the blade to absorb more carbon. Now you have seen that the blade is brighter than the color of the spine. "

 Chapter 102ï¼š Ruriks Atomic Theory (2)

    Kawei fully understood all of Rurik¡¯s explanations based on the atom and the whole iron smelting principle, and he has believed in these explanations so far.

    Is there anything else to doubt? Is there a more reliable explanation than this?

    is his father Clavasson, a teacher who also took care of ironing, and he never told himself these deep things.

    Before tonight, Kawei simply felt that charcoal burned the stone, and hit the last thing that was red to become iron. Why is this so? Probably it was Thor''s miracle, or Odin''s miracle.

    After listening to Rurik¡¯s explanation, there may still be miracles in it, but these miracles have become controllable.

    The saying passed down from ancestors is that Odin created people in his own image. That being the case, perhaps people have been acquiesced by Odin from the beginning to obtain and use some miracles.

    He even asked by analogy: "What if we do not calcinate fifty times, but one hundred times? Wouldn''t it be harder?"

    "No!" Rurik bluntly denied, "The sword absorbs too much carbon and becomes very fragile. Pure iron swords are easy to bend, and iron swords that absorb too much carbon are especially easy to break. We must use iron. With this characteristic, the best weapon can be made.

    To make the whole sword absorb a certain amount of carbon, it has two characteristics, so my sword actually has a certain degree of flexibility. Kawei, you can try it for me. "

    "I?"

    "Yes." Rurik continued; "You hold the hilt and press down forcefully. You don''t have to worry about anything. I can predict that it will not break or deform. It will break like a branch because of your strength. It bends, and it¡¯s restored to its original shape because of your slack.

    "Good! I will try."

    Seeing Kawei holding the sword with one hand at an acute angle, he began to exert his strength, and under Rurik''s attention, the blade really bends. But looking at Kawei''s hideous expression, the young brawny also exerted a lot of power.

    Kawei let go, and saw that the once-bent sword bounced back to its original shape in an instant, and was really taken aback by the strength of the resilience.

    "Wow! It really made you right." Kawei said excitedly.

    And Clavasson was even more excited, because this little experiment is an accurate proof of what Rurik just said.

    Kravasson said sincerely: "Rurik, I know the iron sword I made in the past. As long as I exert great effort to press it, the sword body will bend in place. To restore it, it must be red. Fight back from the new iron tower! This sword of yours...you have shown me a miracle."

    "Haha? Is this a miracle? You made it yourself. Is it a miracle?" Rurik shook his head. "I have already told you that the entire human world is made up of the smallest indivisible things. It¡¯s the smallest atom. Atoms compose new things in different ways, further composing everything we see."

    Rurik paused: "I answered Kawei¡¯s question accurately. What happens if you continue to burn forged iron swords? It absorbs too much carbon. After reaching a certain level, Kawei continues to press the sword, and the sword can directly Broken. Even during the forging, the sword embryo broke directly.

    As blacksmiths, you have to learn a brand new technique, which is to control the amount of carbon absorbed by the iron sword. It depends on your own feelings.

    I ask you to judge a good sword in the future. It can cut off a normal iron sword and be able to return to its original shape after bending. These two principles are the most important. "

    The two blacksmiths nodded deeply, and at the same time a strong sense of excitement acted on their bodies, causing their feet to sweat and trembling with excitement.

    Until now, Rurik believed that the two blacksmiths had understood the atomic theory they were talking about, and also understood the principle of making a steel sword.

    Of course, Rurik¡¯s so-called "atomic theory" itself has a lot of loopholes.

    The earliest "atomic theory" was born in Greece in the fifth century BC. Many philosophers discussed the composition of the world. A theory that the world is composed of the smallest indivisible matter was also born in countless discussions and was Organized into a classical theory. I am afraid that this theory can only be regarded as an enlightenment. They even think that flame is also a kind of atom, which is the concept of the so-called "phlogiston".

    The phlogiston concept derived from classical atomism has been circulating in human society for more than two thousand years. It was not until the nineteenth century that the phenomenon of combustion had a clear scientific explanation.

    Rurik¡¯s so-called atomism is purely to take into account the understanding of the blacksmith, making it more like "ancient Greek atomism". He also directly applied the results of modern atomism, where the actual meaning of atom is equivalent to a proton.

    Because of the special nature of their work, the blacksmiths know more about "natural philosophy" than the average tribal residents. In order to get the useful copper and iron out of the ore, they have to ponder the composition of the ore.

    It is very interesting that in order to get more gold, some ancient Greeks began to invent and practice alchemy. After all, the color of bronze seems to be a little darker than gold. If you add certain metals to make it closer to real gold in color, and make it look like a fake, then it is really a huge profit.

    With the destruction of Western Rome, the entire Western Europe entered a state of chaos. It took the Germanic chiefs hundreds of years to re-establish a new order under the authority of the Franks.

    Those large iron smelting factories in the Roman era disappeared, and science and technology disappeared with them. The civilization of the Western European world regressed greatly. A large number of Germanic blacksmiths only knew that they could burn the ore and beat them to make iron. Many barbarian blacksmiths even had no time to find quenching techniques from the Roman ruins.

    Because of the lack of a teacher, most iron swords in Western Europe hope to improve the quality of their products, but there is no theoretical basis to support their desire.

    Coupled with the general poverty of ordinary Germanic descendants in Western Europe in the original time and space, there are not many professional blacksmiths, and more iron swords are part-time farmers. Iron smelting and ironing are both extremely heavy manual labor. Blacksmiths must eat more bread to strike iron vigorously. Poor civilians are half hungry and have no financial resources to hire blacksmiths to build good tools. Thought of these things. First release https://https://

    The foundation of the Frankish Empire is maintained by a large number of self-cultivating farmers.

    Many of these self-cultivating farmers are still at the end of tribal society. The ancient Germanic tribal system was destroyed due to the conquest and rise of the Franks, and the emerging small peasant class had to break away from tribes that no longer existed.

    They must personally use wooden ploughs or even their hands to reclaim wasteland to grow food. They use wood to make tools to build houses. The Frankish nobles were their managers, and they also had to collect certain taxes. Poor self-cultivators accumulated their wealth with difficulty, and those bankrupt self-cultivators would naturally become noble serfs.

    Craftsmen like blacksmiths are more likely to become slaves to nobles. It''s just that the nobles prefer blacksmiths to serfs who farm the land.

    Nobles must have a powerful army of their own. Only iron and bronze can make an army powerful. The so-called Frankish nobles, their ancestors are Germanic chiefs, and the ancestors of self-farming farmers are just ordinary residents of the tribes, and they have the distinction of high and low from the beginning. When Frank adopted the system of enfeoffment in an all-round way, this distinction of nobility and inferiority was further sanctified because of the church.

    The nobles need a blacksmith to strike iron, and they must also bring a blacksmith with the army when they go out to repair weapons made of wrought iron that is easy to bend and break.

    Blacksmiths originated from farmers who lack or lack land. They have inherited this laborious work from generation to generation. They need the support of the nobles. After all, the nobles are their biggest benefactors.

    Especially in the current time and space, the residents of Norway and Denmark began to plunder the British and the Frankish Empire on a large scale as Viking pirates. The nobles need the taxes from the civilians to survive, so for their own survival, they must organize an army to counterattack all the Vikings.

    Wars began to become frequent, and the nobles needed blacksmiths even more.

    The blacksmiths of Western Europe in the ninth century did not understand atomic theory, nor did they understand alchemy at all, let alone the ancient steelmaking techniques from the East that had been culminated in the classical period.

    According to the normal historical trend, the invasion of the Mongol army brought a lot of things.

    The introduction of some steelmaking techniques from faraway China, and the return of training techniques that continue to spread from the Middle East world, made Europe finally able to manufacture low-carbon steel. The returning alchemists would rather risk being burned to death as wizards, or do some crazy experiments to make gold out of thin air with ordinary things.

    The historical development context, finally in 828 AD, a small deviation began to occur.

    In the beginning, this was a slight deviation.

    However, when the blacksmiths of the Ross tribe fully understood the core principles of making carbon steel, many things became different.

    Because of Rurik, he is not just a little angel who provides steelmaking. For him, letting a blacksmith make a steel sword is not for a bit of wealth. The blacksmith has a completely new understanding of the world based on the "Rurik-like atomism" he developed.

    Although Rurik still claims that the world was created by Odin, as to how Odin created the world, it is no longer the inexplicable and incomprehensible thing.

    Carbon steel has elasticity, which did not exist in the metal weapons used as weapons in Western Europe in the past.

    Since it has good resilience, it can be made into a better weapon, such as a crossbow.

    When Rurik saw Kawei struggling to bend his dagger, he thought of the possibility of the steel crossbow in an instant.

    At the end of the Middle Ages, Genoa is most famous for its steel arm crossbow made of steel. Its strength lies in its ability to pierce the armor of a plate knight with a heavy arrow within a certain distance.

    Although the steel-armed crossbow has its own problems, it was manufactured in the 15th to 16th century, when the matchlock was just starting, it is another weapon that can effectively strike heavy armored units.

    Weapons, in a country with frequent wars, all forces will generally choose the most cost-effective equipment. The monarch does not require weapons to be so fancy, it must be able to achieve the result of defeating the enemy by its own army at a small price.

    The overall climate in Europe is relatively humid, and the black technology of the ribbed composite bow is prone to embarrassment in a humid environment, which forces Europe to have to use a single straight wooden bow.

    However, in the ninth century AD, throughout Western Europe, the use of bows was not common, not to mention the high-tech crossbow.

    As for the Nordic world, the Vikings called barbaric by Western Europe, they don''t even need a bow. Throwing weapons are of course also available, that is, spears.

    Humans have used spears as throwing weapons for tens of thousands of years. All humans in the world have this kind of innate ability to throw javelins and spears. The Romans played javelins and spears to the extreme.

    Do the Ross tribe need to develop long-range weapons? Of course it needs.

    It''s a pity that he is still too weak. He always has countless ideas in his mind, and he has many ambitious plans. He also knows the reason why too much stride and hurts his hips.

    He is the kind of person with a calm temperament that is unique to the East. Even if he desires that the Rus tribe that he will be in power has stronger technology, he can''t do it overnight.

    Rome was not built in a day, the stone road leading to Rome, each stone slab is also piece by piece.

    Lurik¡¯s most feared thing is that as he gets older, some of the most basic and important knowledge is accidentally forgotten. Starting

    The night is already very deep, and in a few days it will be Hanukkah, the biggest festival of the Rus tribe. All tribesmen will have a carnival to welcome the "longest night".

    After the new Hanukkah, the tribe must have a new beginning, Rurik deeply thinks so.

    Now, Cravason and Kawei have understood a lot of the so-called "Knowledge of Odin."

    Rurik looked at the two blacksmiths who were contented and confident about the future, and said profoundly: "Odin used one eye to acquire knowledge, and then turned the giant''s corpse into countless atoms, using knowledge to create us. The human world. We are all Odin¡¯s creations, so we can also understand some of Odin¡¯s wisdom ~ www.novelhall.com~ Now you have made new swords by yourself."

    "Yes!" Kravasson said excitedly: "For this reason, my son and I will become very wealthy. I have decided that before Kawei goes to Novgorod with the leader, I must build a The steel sword (stelsvard) serves as Kawei¡¯s saber."

    "Dad, I will make it myself, so you don''t need to worry about it." Kawei believes.

    "You? You''d better go to Novgorod to find a good woman and give me a few more boys. Since our family got the wisdom of Odin from the next leader, we must carry it forward."

    "I will, it''s a big deal to grab one back."

    heard them jokingly and bickering, Rurik didn''t smile more. Robbery is also a traditional skill of all Viking Nordic people, this kind of behavior is not a good thing. It''s not just that robbery is a crime that will accumulate resentment, but purely rationally speaking, it is obviously more cost-effective to improve the efficiency of the production of materials for this ethnic group than robbery. In selling high-value-added materials, this method is traditionally used to make a fortune. The Viking Business Noble Group will also be born from this.

    During this night, Kawei and Kravasson made it clear that they would develop the technology of "Hundred Steelmaking" and fulfill the contract with absolute honesty.

    But Rurik didn''t want to end this simple.

    Tired, he asked Kawei: "You can get me another plank."

    "what''s happenin?"

    "I want to carve something about what Odin created with atom. I carve it on a wooden board for you to learn."

 Chapter 103ï¼š Ruriks table of elements (1)

    The Ross tribe has never been able to get any excellent writing materials. Some ¡°intellectuals¡± of the tribe have to engrave on the wooden boards to record some things.

    For the most ordinary families, they don¡¯t need to use lettering to record important things.

    Lurik holds a small carving knife of Tiejian in his hand, which is made of wrought iron, which shows the quenching and hardening. Facing a large wooden board with a rough surface, he couldn''t help wondering whether even such a board could describe his knowledge well?

    "What do you plan to do? If you plan to engrave, you can give me the work." Cravason kindly suggested.

    "Help me engrave? I have to make some marks first, then you help me go deeper, and finally apply a little ink."

    "Do you insist on doing it tonight? Maybe you can wait until tomorrow to continue."

    Cravason doubted the child''s energy very much, his own situation was a bit bad, and a yawn showed his fatigue.

    Rurik shook his head: "It''s like a piece of red-hot iron. We must strike the iron while it is hot. I have nothing to do except sleep. I will be tired tonight. I will try my best to get the Odin I know. Mark the creations of you."

    Leurik¡¯s decision was of course welcomed by the two blacksmiths, and Kravasson did not complain any more.

    "You just continue to do it, we will accompany you, if you are hungry, say a word. I just hope you be careful not to be cut by the knife."

    "Don''t worry, make sure the oil lamp is on and the stove is burning."

    Let''s talk, R¨¹lik sat cross-legged, and the big plank was placed on his lap. He began to use the tip of the knife with gentle force to make extremely long marks on the plank.

    At first, Clavassen didn''t care, and soon he understood that Rurik was making a grid.

    Lurik¡¯s intention is actually very simple, that is to use his own memory to reproduce the periodic table as much as possible in the ninth century AD.

    Anyway, the "Periodic Table of Elements" really belongs to the excessively advanced knowledge. They are in the Ross tribe, who has not yet shaken off the ignorance. Can they have any deep understanding?

    How can it be!

    is a student who is a thousand years later. It was also about the age of fourteen that he came into contact with the "Periodic Table of Elements". Wanting to have a preliminary understanding of the meaning of it, the student is almost eighteen.

    If this is true for the students after a thousand years, the illiterate people of this time and space cannot indoctrinate them too much, otherwise it will be counterproductive.

    Lurik drew a large number of grids, it has eighteen grids from left to right.

    At the top corner of the grid, he used the tip of a knife to mark out the word "H", and at the bottom, he spelled out the word "atom" in the Luen alphabet. The expression of the first grid is really concise and concise. The element marked "H" is the smallest survivor. He then marked the number 1 on the right side of "H" with Rune''s text, which means that it has only one "atom".

    There are clear marks on the oak board. When he completed a grid, Clavason and Kawei were still completely puzzled. This puzzlement went to the back grid again.

    For example, the second grid scribed by Rurik is on the far right of the board!

    Lurik marked it with "He", which has no other meaning, the element is "helium". Only due to the knowledge level of ancient people, no one understood that there were many traces of inert gas in the air, and they were even unable to separate them.

    In fact, the real scientific development context, the discovery of helium is quite legendary, and the time when it was discovered was also the industrial age.

    Lurik did not have any annotations on the element 2 and only gave it a number of "No. 2" in Luenwen. That''s it.

    No. 3 to No. 5, Rurik used Roman letters to mark the names of these elements. For these scientific records, the Luen script is not as spreading and popular as the Roman letters.

    In fact, Rurik wanted to make some comments on the boron of "No. 5", after all, the boron element has a very good use in industrial manufacturing. After much deliberation, he had to forget, he estimated that Kravasson would not be able to easily find boron mines in the mountains. Rurik knows that he is better at doing things related to machinery, and that knowledge in other aspects is only the basic level of ordinary college students after a thousand years.

    Of course, more than a thousand years later, the knowledge of any junior high school student will completely surpass the so-called wise man in Western Europe in the ninth century.

    Things have reached element 6 and everything has changed.

    The two blacksmiths have seen this, and finally look forward to coming to Rurik with a new comment based on No. 6.

    The comment is very simple. The so-called "carbon, forms a piece of charcoal", the comments are all in Luen.

    Regarding the explanation of the carbon element, Lurik used an analogy before and made a gesture with a mine and charcoal, barely making the two blacksmiths understand that there is such a "basic element".

    No. 7 element, Rurik portrays an H according to the theory, and he thought a little about the label, writing "the ordinary breath that can be breathed."

    "What is this breath? There is no smell?" Kravasson''s sudden words really frightened Rurik, and the blade almost pierced his hand.

    "Yes, it just doesn''t have any smell. You and I have it in every breath. It is not very important to us, but it is more important to those trees. Blacksmith, don''t speak loudly anymore, I''m afraid I will get hurt. "

    Klavason nodded faintly: "You go on, I''m quiet."

    No. 8 element, is annotated as "the breath of life."

    The two after ¡¡¡¡ are not marked.

    When it came to the 11th element, which is sodium, Rurik hesitated for a while and simply labeled it as "half salt."

    At this point, it was impossible for Kravasson to hold his mouth. In order to prevent the child from being frightened, he endured the shock of his surprise and suddenly asked: "Could it be that the salt we eat is actually a mixture of two elements?"

    "Huh? You understand? I thought I had to spend more time talking with you." Rurik sat upright, admiring the old guy''s logical analysis ability.

    "My son and I understand. Since you just explained all the constituent elements of minerals, how to get rid of the useless and leave them useful, or to mix different elements into the most useful tools. From the beginning, I am very willing to believe in the world. Everything is made up of a mixture of many elements. Could it be that salt...it..." Kravasson paused, "Where is the other half?"

    Lurik lit the grid with the tip of his knife, and muttered the number in his mouth until he reached the 17th chlorine.

    "It is it, No. 17, it is the other half of the salt. They are like a couple, holding hands with each other and becoming the smallest salt."

    "Ah! It turns out to be like this~" Clavasson looked at his son Kawei, "Do you believe it?"

    "Is there anything more logical than this?" Kawei said seriously, "Now I believe what Rurik says, this is worthy of belief. I don''t dare to doubt Odin''s wisdom stupidly."

    At this moment, Rurik is really not what to say about them, maybe they are very good students, but they lack the spirit of independent thinking.

    When it comes to aluminum No. 13, the ancients did not have the ability to make aluminum. Thinking of the description that the blacksmith might understand, he marked "green for emeralds". He made such a mark and couldn''t help but admire his wit secretly. All kinds of silicate gemstones, their beautiful colors come from a small amount of rare metals.

    The two blacksmiths couldn''t understand the strange vessel like aluminum pot, they at least knew the colorful gems.

    The silicon of No.14 is the easiest to annotate, and it is also the easiest for the blacksmith to understand. Rurik simply made two comments, one is "slag" and the other is "transparent sand". Since silicon is the main component of slag, it is very easy for blacksmiths to understand it.¥¡ÐÂ¥ä~¢à~1~ÖÐÎÄÍø¦Ø¦Ø¦Ø.¦Ö~¢¸~1z§ë.c¨°§Þ

    For this reason, Rurik has to say one more thing: "This substance is very important. Odin created the entire ground based on it, so holding a handful of soil, the most of which is it."

    The heads of the two blacksmiths are like the hands of the lucky cat, nodding their heads in affirmation.

    No. 15 phosphorus, it needs to be annotated. It can not be explained that it is the cause of the wildfire, so that it has a terrifying meaning. Rurik thought for a while, and simply marked "part of the tooth". Since they can already understand that everything is a mixture of multiple elements, the same is true for teeth.

    No. 16 sulfur is the simplest label, because there are words describing sulfur in Gnostic language.

    "Ah, that kind of yellow-white stone that can give off a foul smell?" Kawei couldn''t help being excited this time.

    Lurik did not hesitate: "That''s it, it mixes with the breath of life and it becomes a terrible stench. And you, Kawei, why the fart that you eaten badly smells is because of it."

    The vulgar language suddenly made the two blacksmiths laugh and calm down, and all they were left with was surprise. Kawei really wants to ask: "I''ve never been stupid enough to go back and chew on that yellow smelly stone. Why does my fart stink? Did I sleepwalk and chew on it?"

    "Of course not." Rurik might as well explain more, "It has mixed into the ground, the onion absorbs part of it, and you eat the onion into your stomach. Don''t worry, it is not harmful, and there are even some benefits."

    "What good is the smell?" Kawei looked puzzled.

    "I think right now, I should ask the priest to add a little sulphur powder when making soap. This way the soap will turn yellow and white, and it will have some smell. But in this way, the smallest lice and fleas will also be killed. It works better than your current soap."

    Now that soap is mentioned, Kawei said excitedly: "Rurik, according to Odin¡¯s wisdom, soap is also a mixture of many elements, right?"

    "Of course, don''t ask more."

    As Lurik marked the chlorine "the other half of the salt" and the argon mark blank, the knife immediately completed the potassium mark, writing straightforwardly "the key to soap".

    "Kawei, do you want to get more knowledge about soap? Now I tell you. Look at this element No. 19, it is actually the ashes after charcoal is burned out. Those ashes are actually the key to making soap, and they can also make big The tree grows very lush. Do you understand?"

    The card bit nodded vigorously, "I probably understand."

    "I hope you can understand, now look at No. 20." Rurik quickly marked out, except for the Roman alphabet of Ca, the most critical mark surprised the two blacksmiths.

    Kawei asked with trembling teeth: "You...you mean. That lime is actually it? And our bones, is it also?"

    "Yes, this is the truth. It is integrated into the earth. As long as we eat wheat and meat, especially milk, it enters our body and forms our bones. If we eat enough, the bones will be particularly hard. Those poor people who broke their arms as soon as they fell, I think you can understand why."

    "I understand, maybe for... for my bones to be harder, I should go to the mountains to find lime, and I will take a bite."

    "You''re so stupid!" Clavasson slapped his son''s brain with excitement, "Rurik said, don''t let you chew on the smelly stones, and you shouldn''t chew on the white stones. You count right. Right, Rurik?"

    Lurik can only explain with a smile; "Yes, you can''t eat it."

    Lurik is a person who can recite the periodic table back many places. This kind of thing is not too difficult as long as you practice more. Rurik vaguely remembered a lot, but gradually his mind must become a little uncomfortable.

    He continued to write down the number.

    Because of this time and space, people cannot understand many metal elements, and it is also difficult to prepare them. The names of the Roman alphabets left by Lilique are left blank.

    Until the 26th iron, it was clearly marked again, and the marking was simpler. It was a word "svard", and the vocabulary was spelled out in five Luen lettersAny blacksmith would understand that it constitutes the iron sword. element.

    He would like to say something in particular: "You will feel that most things in the world are composed of many elements. Your ordinary iron sword is not like this, it is pure. But pure things are often soft."

    Talking, Rurik marked the cobalt "the color of sapphire", and the nickel was blank.

    The very crucial number 29 copper, Rurik wrote its name in Gnostic directly. After all, copper coins are used more frequently than silver coins in daily life. The so-called copper coin, which is a Roman copper coin, is basically a piece of pure copper.

    "You all know that simple copper is very soft, and tin and lead can become very hard. Now you should understand that tin and lead are also elements."

    Cravason nodded vigorously: "We can understand that tin is very soft, but lead is very heavy. They have metallic luster, maybe they are indeed similar."

    "Your guess is very correct." Rurik motioned for the two to move their heads.

    The only two of them, Rurik, marked the word "silver coin" in the grid directly below the copper. The box directly below the "silver coin" is marked with the word "gold coin".

    Lurik completes the labeling, also based on the grid number. First release https://https://

    Because the periodic table is based on the number of protons and the number of extranuclear electrons as one of the important references, the entire table is compiled. It is not difficult to assign correct numbers to gold and silver.

    was marked like this, the whole room was so quiet that only the crackling of charcoal in the stove...

 Chapter 104ï¼š Ruriks element table (2)

    Gold, silver and bronze are specially marked.

    After hesitating for a while, Kravasson finally asked: "You label them like this, don''t you mean that the three elements of gold, silver and copper belong to the same family? That''s why they are softer than one of them!"

    "Yes, it''s a family. The more you go down, the more rare and softer. So you can understand that some bronzes are almost the same color as gold. They are a family. I can tell you that you now understand gold. No one else understands the nature of silver and bronze. Now I will continue to engrave it. Don¡¯t worry, we are friends. In the days to come I will be happy to tell you more knowledge and answer your more doubts." First issue https: //https://

    "Oh, that''s great!" Kawei said excitedly.

    "Let me continue carving."

    Gold and silver are undoubtedly exciting. They are each other''s family. This "truth" explanation directly enabled the two blacksmiths to have a deeper understanding of the preciousness of gold and silver.

    Science is developing in depth, and science is also a process in which a theory overthrows another theory. The various theories that Rurik is now talking about are called "Odin¡¯s Wisdom". They are better than those of the Holy See in both practical and philosophical terms. Both are more advanced, but it will inevitably be denied by better theories in hundreds of years.

    The main element is widely used in ancient times, although the so-called element theory at that time can be called metaphysics. The ancients would summarize a lot of technologies, and in many cases, they would invent a metaphysical theory to prove the rationality of the technology.

    After focusing on gold and silver, we still need to focus on tin and lead. Now that tin and lead are also in the same family, and even the same family as carbon, the two blacksmiths do not have any doubts.

    Klavasson and Kawei have realized that the elements in the vertical row on Rurik¡¯s table are all a family and must be related to each other.

    Since lead is still going to be talked about, Rurik has to say a very crucial thing. In order to prove his own words more reasonable, he directly turned out the so-called history.

    He specifically asked Clavasson, who should have been knowledgeable: "Do you know Rome?"

    "I know it is very powerful and very rich, even stronger than the Franks."

    Rurik was glad that Clavassen knew Rome, so he deliberately said: "In fact, there was only one Rome, and it split into two halves. These things are recorded on the priest''s plank, and there is even a sheepskin in Roman script. Books. I know a lot when I read books, and because I get blessings from Odin, I know more of the truth.

    The western half of Rome was destroyed, because those Romans became so stupid that they could not even walk, and they were defeated by the Franks. Why do they become waste, is it because they are cowards? "

    Clavasson thought for a while: "Ruriek, you know. In our lives, cowards are not worthy of freedom, and cowards are servants of the strong. Just like your servant Lumia, her family All cowards, so she is your servant."

    Of course Rurik didn¡¯t discuss this with them. He settled and said: ¡°The Romans in the West became stupid people, and they were conquered. Because they like to use lead so much, their lead is not only in bronze. They used lead to make weapons, and they directly used lead to make bowls and cups. Lead is not a good thing. It will turn people into idiots, and it will also prevent men and women from giving birth to children."

    In order to make his explanation more reliable, Rurik deliberately said: "This is what Odin told me in my dream. I am very happy. Our tribe prefers iron. Only the priest has some bronze tools. In our future, we must not use too much lead in the future, especially for our bowls. It is best to be pottery."

    The blacksmiths had no interest in the destruction of Rome, but Rurik claimed that "the use of lead leads to idiots", then this poisonous thing must be avoided, even if they didn''t think lead was a dangerous thing before.

    Is lead really poisonous?

    Some seemingly harmless little things can quickly kill people. Clavasson has heard some sayings, such as certain terrible fruits that will die if you accidentally eat them.

    Kravasson told Rurik frankly that he heard that Frank in the distance had some terrifying grass and fruit, which could make poisonous wine. Is it possible that lead just makes people become "castrated fools"? It seems that the toxicity of lead is more mild.

    Lurik didn''t know that the poisons in this space-time were actually plants, but he knew that the toxicology of all plants came from alkaloids.

    Now that Kravasson had the intention, Rurik pointed directly at the blank space representing "arsenic": "This element is poisonous. It can be specially mixed with the air of life, and it becomes a kind of small stone like blood. As long as it is a small stone. People eat a smaller amount than nails, and soon people vomit blood and die."

    "Huh? So scary?"

    "It''s so scary."

    "Odin, why did he create such a substance?!"

    Rurik felt that he couldn''t make up anymore. He paused deliberately and muttered with a speculative attitude: "This is also part of Odin''s wisdom. The human world has no eternity, there is no life, there is death, everything is In this way. So there are elements that give us life, and there are elements that can cause us to die. Just like this..."

    As soon as ¡¡¡¡ Lurik patted his forehead, he marked the original blank "arsenic", the so-called "bring death".

    He deliberately said: "This element is extremely difficult to find. If we can find this element that can bring death, I think we can let it infiltrate our sword. In this way, the sword is a poisonous sword, and it is caused by Odin. The cursed sword, anyone who has a small cut cut by him will die soon."

    Klavasen and Kawei could not believe it at all, but according to Rurik''s so-called iron-smelting principle, charcoal penetrates into the iron sword, making the sword flexible and hard. Infiltrating some elements that bring death, it becomes a "sword of death" is not logical.

    Modifying a weapon and giving the enemy a small wound will eventually lead to the death of the enemy. It is never difficult to achieve this result. The simplest method is to dip the arrow in dung water before shooting an arrow. This dirty arrow hits the enemy''s flesh. In an era without antibiotics, the dirt cannot be removed from the wound, and the enemy will almost certainly die of bacterial infection.

    Lurik felt that he had made these words really mysterious.

    But the real world is the most magical. Just like the heavy elements arranged downwards in the periodic table, they are too heavy. The outer electrons go crazy and want to rush out, and a large number of neutrons have to rush out. Therefore, condensing some elements becomes the most terrifying poison, achieving surreal killing.

    These are also things that people in this time and space simply cannot understand.

    Only now, Rurik knew that he could no longer speak, saying too much, except to gain some of their emotions, but they could not immediately make them understand and digest. The two iron swords were exposed to too much knowledge at a time, and it is far-fetched to expect them to accept it in a short time.

    "Maybe we''re here." Rurik gave a series of yawns. "We only need to make good use of the first elements. It''s good. Blacksmith, now you at least know why my dagger is shiny and hard. ?"

    Clavasson nodded: "I basically understand the principle, and my son and I will try it. Dear Rurik, now I''ll make a sleeping nest for you. Before that, I just want to understand, Odin... we The great **** Odin, how many elements did he use atom to create."

    "Here... there are 118." Rurik blurted out. Indeed, according to his understanding, humans can theoretically continue to make man-made elements based on the periodic table, and what humans do their best to make is No. 118.

    "Really so many?!"

    "That''s all. Of course, if Odin wants to, he can make more." Rurik shook his head. "Maybe it doesn''t make much sense to make more. It''s like gold and silver. It''s rare and precious. If it''s scarce. They can be seen everywhere, why should we try to collect silver coins? I think Odin has a preference for the creation of the world, you and I shouldn¡¯t bother about it. I sometimes even think that if we figure out the truth of these elements, we can sum up human beings. With all the knowledge of the world, have we learned Odin¡¯s abilities in reverse? We are just mortals and thus become gods."

    Cravason listened to it intentionally, his mind was cold, he didn''t know that this kid had such ambitions.

    "Liurik, be careful!"

    "It doesn''t get in the way." Rurik shook his head, "If Odin doesn''t like us, why should he choose the heroes and why should he give me blessings? The only limitation that Odin gives us is the short life, which is only a few decades of life. But this is not a problem."

    Leurik continued to point to the wooden board: "In the future, our descendants can find all the elements in this table and make more detailed annotations. So that each element has to be annotated with the lettering on the wooden board filled with a room.

    And your ironing technique, you can describe the technique in words on the wooden board, so that the new generation of blacksmiths can learn the knowledge of his ancestors a long time ago. Our lives are very short, but we can leave a lot of things to the children. One day, we can understand all knowledge and use knowledge to do all things.

    In this way, we will no longer be mortals, and our descendants will all learn the power of God. Man is God in the end. "

    Rurik¡¯s words are the most shocking. Cravason thought for a while, there is indeed some truth here.

    He inadvertently murmured: "Maybe, you still need some students to learn the latest iron smelting skills."

    "However, my son has inherited, and my children and grandchildren will inherit." Cravason retorted slightly.

    "Not enough! When I become the leader, I will definitely find some students for you and order them to learn your skills. Our tribe needs more blacksmiths."

    "Is this necessary?" Kravasson was quite dismissive. "Young people like to go treacherously and pursue wealth. Who would calm down and strike iron? Rurik, you are not a child, you get too much From the wisdom of Odin, you must be wiser than me. But you can¡¯t think that those young people are also smart." New 81 Chinese website update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/

    "Isn''t a hard sword sold for 50 silver coins a lot of wealth? They may not be smart, and they will become smart after some education."

    Being reminded by Rurik, Clavasson has to think about his own words.

    "Well, my little lord. If it''s your request, I''m totally happy to accept it. If you can find some students for me, I''ll be happy to educate them." Clavasson''s rough big hand patted Rurik''s little head. "My little master, you have to rest at ease. Don''t worry about anything. I will soon make the best leather scabbard for your dagger, and inlay your sword with the most gorgeous pattern."

    "Thank you then."

    Lurik has consumed his energy frantically, and his efforts have been fruitful.

    The two blacksmiths have completely believed in his atomism and all the contents on the element table.

    Not to mention the collection of the authenticity of the identity of Rurik¡¯s ¡°Otto Blessing¡±, Rurik¡¯s interpretation of the human world and the elements that make up the world is obviously the most logical and realistic.

    Craftsmen like blacksmiths, they are the most realistic people.

    The ore is made into a sword, and the sword will rust when it gets wet. Now these magical things actually have quite realistic explanations.

    They are no longer mysterious and can be controlled artificially by craftsmen.

    Since this night, Kravasson has not hesitated to mark the wooden board with the traces of Liu Lik, and further chiseled with a carving knife, and finally smeared with toner grinding ink, which became the treasure of gold in the blacksmith''s shop.

    Lurik is very happy to see Kravasson and Kawei spontaneously aware of the importance of knowledge.

    Of course, the two of them didn''t listen to the nonsense of tapping their foreheads to gain knowledge and become gods.

    They have been able to make more carbon steel swords independently, and they have fully understood the underlying principles.

    In Rurik''s view, various elements will be discovered sooner or later, and the periodic table is also the research result of countless ancestors.

    With the continuous development of science and technology, scholars will inevitably compile the discovered elements into a table based on the properties of the elements that have been studied. In the end, Mendeleev made the most systematic and scientific perfection.

    Interestingly, Mendeleev was a Russian, a mixed descendant of the Rus and the East Slavs.

    So if the Rus people are allowed to use the fruits of their millennia descendants to gain some benefits, or get a major enlightenment, Rurik thinks it is also a good thing.

    The life of the Ross people is too savage and rough, and similarly to the contact with his sister-in-law Peravina, he also learned that the East Slavs are not as good as the Ross people as a whole.

    These two merging nations are extremely backward compared with the collapse of Rome. They must learn more to develop their own civilization.

    Three days later, Rurik''s dagger was plated with a beautiful pattern. The graceful patterns come from melted silver coins, and the complexity of the texture is something that Rurik never thought of.

    Cravason with a big beard should be rough no matter how he looks, but he is a talent for fine processing.

    The dagger is also equipped with a shiny bronze hilt, with a ruby ??inlaid at the very end. This gem was a gift from Clavasson, and he felt that only this could make the iron-cut short sword more temperamental.

    Klavasen¡¯s stunts are also reflected in leather processing. Rurik¡¯s dagger has a very good leather sheath with a copper-skin liner.

    A long, thin leather belt strung the scabbard, and Rurik only needed a simple tie, and the scabbard and dagger were hung around his waist.

    Any child of the Ross tribe should have his own weapon when he is twelve years old. Rurik used an exquisite sword several years earlier than the other children, and the frame was extremely gorgeous.

    When he returned to his home, UU Reading showed his father Otto the latest products from the blacksmith shop. While the sword is gorgeous, the blade easily cuts the hardest jerky, which gave Rurik''s parents in addition to shock, it was a great feeling.

    Leurik, mortals don¡¯t know how much knowledge this child knows.

    Otto still prefers wealth, as long as he holds a pile of silver coins, he feels that life is very rich. He felt that with a large amount of gold and silver, with multiple wives and concubines, the ultimate happiness that a man can understand is probably that.

    The son gave Odin¡¯s wisdom to the blacksmith, and signed a contract with them, just like a contract with a priest. In the future, the brand new sword, one-tenth of the wealth will belong to the chief family.

    Of course, as the most resourceful warrior of the tribe, Otto Gao Gao noticed that the new sword is only different in appearance from his own pattern "Destroyer", and they can both cut off ordinary iron swords.

    Since the iron sword can be cut off, the iron armor or the iron shield must be cut off!

    If the new iron sword can make more, more warriors in the tribe will have new treasures.

    Father¡¯s swords will be passed on to their sons. As long as the blacksmiths keep making them, one day, the warriors will fully equip these hard swords with bright white bodies named "stelsvard" by Rurik.

    With these weapons, the Ross tribe even...

    The old Otto deeply felt that the age of Rurik was coming, and his son was likely to bring military hegemony to the entire tribal alliance to the Ross tribe because of these magic weapons.

    With military supremacy, all warriors will become extremely rich!

 Chapter 105ï¼š Hanukkah Eve

    The longest night on December 28 of the Julian calendar is also the biggest holiday of the year for the Rus tribe, Hanukkah.

    The light is always accompanied by the darkness. The winter solstice is the longest day of the night in the northern hemisphere, and the day after this day is slowly extending.

    This normal phenomenon is particularly prominent in the geographical location of the Rus tribe.

    Not only them, but all the ethnic groups and tribes around the Baltic Sea, they are all aware of the amazing darkness on certain days of the year. After this worst dark time, the day will get longer, and soon spring will arrive.

    Hanukkah is not a festival unique to the Ross tribe.

    The Mind Sub-Tribal Alliance in the south, including Jutland Peninsula, south of the sea, all residents made major sacrifices during this period. After the sacrifice, the residents are caring for the new year. They will drink up their own brewed or bought ale, and will be very luxurious and full for a few days.

    The elderly priest Veria did not understand how the Roman calendar was formulated. The only thing she can be sure of is that this calendar has been used by the Romans for 870 years!

    The view of the universe of her and the other priests is different from those of the Roman black-robed men who preached to the north. Although everyone believed that human time would one day be destroyed, the Romans believed that on the day of destruction, all souls would be tortured. This is something that Veria cannot understand. She would rather believe that the warriors of the doomsday will fight side by side with Odin and face the dusk of the gods in Asgard.

    So, when will the world be destroyed?

    She didn''t know, and those in black didn''t even know. They also don''t know much about their own past. Those Romans in black are very convinced that it takes only a few thousand years for the people of Noah to develop after the flood.

    Villa can be called the wise man of the tribe. She has no more than a hundred years of knowledge of the history of the tribe, and furthermore, there are only a few legends within the time frame of three to four hundred years.

    The 870-year calendar must be accurate, and Veria is convinced! Looking up at the starry sky and seeing the position of those stars, there are less than three days before the festival, Veria is deeply impressed by the exquisiteness of the Roman calendar.

    She sent herself as messengers, especially Bona, who succeeded the high priest after her death, to lead her lower priests throughout Roseburg to propagate the message of the coming festival through the snow.

    A grand ceremony is about to begin.

    When Lurik returned to the long room of the priest again after a long absence, his image was obviously changed from before.

    He came in the dust, except for a thicker leather jacket and the latest fleece hat made of the whole snow fox fur. It was a beautifully decorated short sword that he began to wear on his waist.

    Lurik is back, and the scorching smell of fried fat continues to fill the long house. Compared to the strange smell of burning ore in the blacksmith''s shop, the scorching smell of fat is more comfortable. At least arouse people''s appetite.

    When he entered the room, he opened his eyes and looked left and right. As expected, some of the priests were still boiling oil. There are also a lot of pure white seal fat piled on the ground at will, waiting for further processing.

    Veria is here too, her aging eyes are deeply sunken, nearly half of her teeth are missing, and her face is full of deep wrinkles. She describes it as withered, this time she is holding her huge antler helmet. Use a piece of linen to carefully wipe all the gaps in the huge reindeer antlers.

    The huge ossified horns on the head of a strong reindeer are not easy tasks, let alone an old man?

    This is Veria''s duty as the high priest. If she can''t do it well, the antler helmet will be handed over to Bona as soon as possible.

    Obviously, only the antler helmet of the high priest, which symbolizes the sacred history, will be handed over to his successor according to tradition.

    Hearing a little agitated, Villa noticed Rurik''s return.

    "Oh, boy, you are finally back. Come on! Come to me."

    At this moment, seeing Rurik''s small figure, she felt that it was her grandson who had entered the house.

    Deep down in Vilia''s heart, she longs for a grandson who is willing to inherit her wishes. It seems that Rurik is such a rising star.

    Lurik nodded and ran over quickly, sitting next to Veria obediently.

    "I''m back, there are some very important things during this period, and I have successfully completed them."

    "Yes... I''ve heard a lot about it, it''s the sword pinned to your waist. My child, you shocked me. You gave Thor''s servants some of Odin''s other commands, so that''s fine." Wei Leah really wanted to say more, because a legend was circulating in Roseburg a few days ago that the blacksmith Clavasson and his family were helping the leader''s son to make a magic sword and it was successful.

    The fresh feeling about soap in the tribe has not yet passed, and the good news that the blacksmith shop can make a magic sword can''t help but leave.

    "Child, the blacksmith has made a good sword for you. Quickly, pull it out and let me take a good look at this sword."

    "Ok."

    Lurik did not hesitate, and the action of drawing the sword was also quite smooth.

    Several circular chandeliers were hung from the wooden beams of the long house of the priest, and the flames of a large number of oil lamps gave the room a fairly bright light.

    Through these fire lights, the short sword in Rurik''s hand showed a color completely different from ordinary swords.

    Watching with a pair of aging eyes, Veria can also perceive the difference of the sword. Its blade is different from the blade, as if the blade was made for a special purpose.

    "It...really can cut iron?" Veria was a little disbelief.

    "Or we can try."

    "Okay! My dear, I really want to see how the swords that the blacksmiths use Odin''s wisdom to create are like." With that, Veria directly beckoned to the boiled Bona.

    The experiment soon ended under Bona¡¯s own hands, and a deep trace of a bronze basin was cut out.

    Even if Bona is a woman, she is not an ordinary woman.

    Actually, according to everyone''s living habits, women are also on the battlefield under special circumstances.

    Some tribes have other interpretations of their own myths, such as the Danes. Some Danes believe that the female warrior died in battle, her soul will also enter Valhalla, and there will be a chance to be promoted to a new Valkyrie.

    Some tribes think that the Valkyrie is the daughter of Odin, the ethnicity of the gods, that is something mortals cannot expect.

    There are new opinions in the Ross tribe, and these opinions are basically from Veria''s determination. That is to use the rest of his life to worship Odin and treat the long house of the priest as a sanctuary. As long as he is pious enough, he may become a Valkyrie without having to fight and die.

    Bona has developed very strong arms in daily hard work. This kind of woman is born to deal with some combat. Starting

    She personally held the sword and cut marks on the bronze basin that the priest used daily. Surprisingly, the shiny sword was not damaged.

    Villa''s eyes were shocked at first, and she quickly accepted all this, and her rickety back quickly cheered up.

    "It''s great, my child. No! A good child blessed by Odin..." Vilia deeply squeezed Liuric''s hands, "You hand over the knowledge to the blacksmith, and you want them to make more of this as soon as possible. A good sword. We must be stronger. One day we will develop south and regain our position in the alliance. You... you have seen those wooden boards, and you know why we left."

    "I..." Rurik recalled carefully that there was a real factor in the northward migration of the Ross tribe, that is, there were more people and less land in Svealand.

    In fact, it¡¯s not really crowded and landless. The area is generally vast, with a large number of lakes and unusable deserted beaches. There are not many farmlands that can be cultivated, and good places are already occupied by other tribes.

    An ethnic group that has migrated out of the core area of ??the tribal alliance, even if its population has reached 10,000, is really marginalized. It is precisely because of marginalization that the Ross tribe can no longer intervene frequently in various matters within the alliance as it did a hundred years ago. Although the tribe has never withdrawn from the alliance, their say in the tribe is really getting lower and lower.

    If it weren''t for a large number of merchants from allied tribes living in Roseburg in the extreme north, perhaps the alliances gathered in the Svealand Plain would have forgotten the existence of the Ross tribe.

    Lurik thought for a while, and deliberately said: "I have made an agreement with the blacksmith, and they will try their best to make it. When I grow up and become a leader, I will do my best to lead everyone to continue to develop."

    Villa slowly got up, grabbed her crutches and stood on her somewhat rickety body.

    "When you grow up, you will take your carefully trained children and your magical weapons to the South. If you want us to prosper, you will bring the army and let other tribes submit. You will be the leader of this alliance. "

    Leader? Shouldn''t you be a king?

    But the Ross people obviously want to...

    Seeing that Veria was too old, she continued to preside over a priesthood with a giant helmet, she had to crush her neck.

    How long can Veria¡¯s life last? Look at her declining appearance, maybe it will be difficult to survive next summer.

    "Okay, I will try my best to be the leader, grandma." Rurik said deliberately.

    "Okay, boy. You stay here, and soon your servant will return with the deer. You are a benevolent master, and you have treated your servant kindly. But you will eventually face some enemies, face those enemies , Kindness will only kill you."

    "I understand. I will not be kind to the enemy."

    Lurik is very happy to chat with Villa, and it can be regarded as a way for him to pass the winter boredom.

    After a while, Lumia, who was grazing, returned. She drove all the deer back to the deer pen, and then met the warm priest¡¯s longhouse.

    As usual, she took off her thick coat to keep out the cold, Rurik rolled her small face, and she suddenly saw the beautiful silver jewelry on her sweater on her chest, and the girl''s smiling face.

    The girl is still smiling now. When she obediently walked towards her little lord and sat sideways next to him, Villia¡¯s words quickly ended her smile.

    "It will be a sacrifice soon, Rurik. According to the agreement between your father and I, there will be five deer for the big sacrifice."

    "Yes, I know, but for the remaining deer, I also hope that my servants will continue to raise them. I intend to restore the deer herd as much as possible, so that such a huge herd can continue to bring us wealth."

    Villa nodded: "This is your decision, my support. Rurik, now you need to comfort your servant. Those deer..."

    Lurik rolled his face lightly, only to see Lumia, who was still happy just now, her eyes were sad.

    "Oh..." Rurik didn''t say anything, everything was silent.

    The grand festival of Hanukkah is under intense preparations.

    At the beginning, because soap production must consume a lot of fat, Bona was worried about this year''s big festival. Unexpectedly, with the news that the magic soap needs seal grease as the main raw material, those masters who are good at ice-cutting and catching seals in winter are obviously more industrious than in previous years.

    The priests made a fortune, and the seal hunters took the opportunity to increase the price of their prey. Even so, they were no match for the huge profits of soap.

    Compared to the priests, the number of silver coins flowing into Rurik''s wallet during this period has exceeded three hundred! Although he paid a large sum for a sword, he still has a considerable and ever-increasing wealth.

    He literally pitted the priests with a wooden plank contract, and he literally pitted all the people with the price. Rurik felt that he had shown a terrible demeanor of profiteers, but he had to believe that the producers and consumers of the tribe felt that they had benefited.

    A large number of seals were hunted, and the refinement of a large amount of grease met the key needs of the sacrifice.

    On December 27th in the Julian calendar, when the short daylight suddenly ended, the grand festival of Hanukkah was held tonight.

    The severe cold has almost frozen the entire Baltic Sea. Although the relatively warm waters near Jutland Peninsula are not completely frozen, there are still a lot of ice on the sea.

    is the bravest Danish, and at this time I have to stay in their respective residences for the holidays.

    Especially a chief named Sigurd who lives in southern Jutland. His tribe is quite influential throughout Denmark.

    But in the current peninsula, the chief of the Lobad tribe, Hafgen, because he controls the inland and overseas transportation routes, he can earn a lot of wealth just by charging various peer fees.

    However, Chief Sigurd often faced the Franks in the south, as well as some Wende people, that is, the most western Slavic tribesmen.

    He is very willing to rob south during the warm season. In the past years, he has taken the fleet to sweep south along the coastline many times. Because of these successful actions, the tribe has also accumulated a lot of wealth.

    These actions really stimulated his son Ragnar his father''s brilliant record envied him, and he was eager to build greater achievements. First release https://https://

    Ragnar in the winter of 828 AD, Ragnar was only an eighteen-year-old! This year he married his wife, but he has not yet received the nickname "Mao Pants Leg", let alone the nickname "Son of Odin". He has obtained many legends about wealth from his father, eager to inherit his father¡¯s leadership position, and is even considering going to the north to find the "lion" Hafgen single-handedly, cutting off his head on behalf of his tribe, and being able to become a new one by himself. Leader. After that, he led his allies to form a huge fleet and rushed directly to the legendary Frank''s richest place-Paris.

    To move all the gold that Paris has piled into a mountain! Of course, there are all the Franks who have been caught as their own slaves.

    The ambition of a young man has to be equated with his own strength. Ragnar now has no chance at all.

    He didn''t even know that Scandinavia, far north of the sea, is close to the legendary "Oarsman" Ross tribe, where there is a genuine "son of Odin".

    They all have lofty ideals, but they don''t have equal strength.

    Life is still a step-by-step approach.

    The various tribes of the Danes celebrate their own Hanukkah, the same is true for the Yiping tribe of Scandinavia, and even the fishermen on Gotland do the same.

    After a few days of festivals, the first day of the first month of the Roman calendar has arrived, and time will enter 829 AD irreversibly.

 Chapter 106ï¼š Great festival deer death

    The festival has always been fixed on December 28th, because for areas with lower dimensions, the sun hurriedly sinks when only one side of the sun is exposed during the day.

    The Franks celebrated Christmas three days ago. The major holidays are so close to each other that the Danes did not think much about it.

    The position of the Ross tribe happened to be stuck on the edge of the Arctic Circle, and they could almost only see the only glimmer of the sun near the horizon on December 28.

    The most important event of the Hanukkah of the various tribes is the large stone boat-shaped altar built by all the tribes. The priest lights a large number of oil lamps, killing sacrifices and praying to God. If Aurora descends every time, the gathered people will kneel down, as if only at this time, prayer can best be understood by God.

    The great sacrifice of the Ross tribe was advanced a day. When the sun wiping the horizon barely fell on the 27th, all the residents of the tribe, as well as all the guests, cleaned themselves with soap purchased from the priest. They were best dressed. After eating a few bites of dried meat, he walked towards the huge stone ship altar at the edge of the Roseburg settlement.

    Under the dim light, a large number of creeping shadows suddenly appeared on the snow-covered earth!

    After a while, a large number of torches began to replace the evening glow.

    After a while, a lot of fire suddenly appeared in the snow-covered oak forest, and the bonfire used as the lighting of the ritual venue was lit! New 81 Chinese network update the fastest computer terminal: https://

    At this time, the aging Veria is also making final preparations.

    With the help of the lower priests, she put on her thick clothes. She couldn''t help but glance at the antler helmet that she had used for decades, which had been wiped clean, and swallowed hard.

    She prayed silently: "When I can''t wear it anymore, it is my death date. If I must die, let me die on the altar, under the light of Aurora!"

    Suddenly, Bona hurried over: "High Priest, Sirius, the dog star, is almost in place, let''s go."

    Villa''s heart sank, and he turned his head and said, "I''m about to leave! Let''s go, Bona, help me hold my antler helmet..."

    The cold and lonely fjord suddenly lit up, and the cold was the warmth of the world for the bonfire.

    When Veria was supported by the lower priests and walked slowly to the tribe¡¯s stone boat altar, more than four thousand people have gathered here at this moment! New 81 Chinese network update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/

    There are more than 7,000 people and visitors of the Ross tribe. No matter which clan or tribe they belong to, Hanukkah is the same everywhere.

    This time at the sacrifice, Rurik followed his mother closely as usual, mixing into the huge crowd.

    All the Novgorod women who had married were already pregnant, and their slightly bulging belly was covered by a thick leather jacket.

    When they married, they naturally became the new Russ. They once again participated in major tribal activities. Among the huge crowd, everyone was feeling that there were many people in the Varanga, and they also targeted those who insisted on carrying iron. The awe of men with helmets, bucklers and axes in their waists.

    Peravina is like this. She is already gestating a new life. As a mother-to-be, she needs a sense of security the most. My husband is from Varang, and what Arik and other Varangians are very similar to is his strong physique. Look at the image of the person who is fully armed, as if he is not going to the altar, but to fight on the battlefield.

    The wealthy warriors of the ¡¡¡¡ tribe are very happy to wear their own armors and terrifying weapons on the day of the festival.

    For Lumia, she felt even stronger, and she couldn''t help thinking about that horrible night.

    All the murderers are here! I am among the murderers, like a poor deer, falling into the appetite of hunters at any time.

    "People...many people...I''m afraid of getting separated from you. I''m afraid." Lumia, who was still wearing thick clothes, hung silver ornaments on the outside, tightly tugging at Rick''s sleeves. She insisted on deliberately displaying her silver jewelry, so as those terrible warriors said, she was a servant with a master.

    Lurik can understand the girl''s fear.

    "Don''t worry, it''s just a sacrifice. Hold on to me, no one will hurt you..."

    Thousands of people gathered in the forest empty field full of bonfires, and soon the residents of the entire tribe would gather here. It is the first time that a herder like Lumia, who is accustomed to living in an empty world, has experienced the crowded sea of ??people.

    Facing them, can the deer breeder have a chance to win?

    As if all the deer breeders unite, they cannot defeat the Varangians. No one in the world can defeat them.

    The Hanukkah festival this year is nothing special from previous years.

    Lurik and his father¡¯s close friends¡¯ family members gathered together, and everyone paid particular attention to the brawny men carrying wooden boats.

    Father Otto appears!

    "Brothers, work hard!" Otto gave an order, and more than 30 people forcibly carried a boat without a mast.

    Under the light of the lower priest holding the torch, they just carried the wooden boat into the altar, and slowly put it down in front of the high priest Veria.

    Otto gasped for a while, and walked a distance on the string to let it down in the new river. It should be a young man''s job.

    As the leader, even if Otto is very old, he must do this forcibly.

    He must insist, just like the priest Velia, she still wears a huge antler helmet almost dead.

    Yes, now Veria is on crutches. While wearing a heavy leather jacket to keep warm, she covers her trembling legs.

    The antler helmet is too heavy, and she really shows a strong sense of seriousness and mystery when she wears this on her head.

    After a while, five top-quality reindeer were brought over.

    They are reindeer that have been domesticated very well. Their eyes reveal that it doesn''t matter. They stare at the turbulent crowd and hear the noise of the humans around them.

    They don''t seem to know that their end is coming.

    The residents could not help discussing the grandeur of this sacrifice, and many people began to recall the great harvest of previous hunting operations.

    Someone discussed the servant of the leader''s son.

    How can a humble servant be given silver jewelry inlaid with gems by R¨¹lik? And this servant''s clothes are better than ordinary girls of the tribe.

    Lu Mia listened to others'' comments on her character, a dangerous induction came into being, and she subconsciously grasped Rurik''s leather jacket even more.

    But her eyes quickly focused on the deer.

    Deer! It''s all my deer!

    Mom and Dad, and younger siblings, you...

    Everything is dreamy and incredible. Although I am fed and dressed comfortably now, my relatives were all killed by these Varangians, and the tragedy was released not long ago.

    The deer on the altar are the witnesses of the tragedy, but these witnesses are about to be given death by the Varangans to honour their Odin.

    Varyag people are celebrating their grand festival!

    The sacrifice is about to begin!

    Lu Mia tried her best to remain silent, only her tears turned into traces of being reflected by the bonfire.

    Rested Otto approached the priest Veria and respectfully said: All the sacrifices are here, can we start? "

    "No, wait."

    "High priest, your sacred deer helmet is too heavy. Maybe we need to start quickly and end quickly."

    Villa was a little upset, she slowly raised her head to look at the sky, and calmly said: "The position of the stars is not right. Now Aurora is not particularly bright, we have to wait. You don''t have to worry about me, boss."

    "Ok¡­¡­"

    "Boss, you should be prepared first, if you can..." Suddenly, Veria thought of something. "Leader, bring your son, and the servant."

    "They? This..."

    "Go!"

    Otto didn''t know the reason for Vilia''s whim. He approached the crowd and quickly pulled Rurik and Lumia out.

    The situation became extremely abrupt, and Rurik really couldn''t figure out whether he had reached the point where he had to participate in the ceremony himself.

    The sudden change made the waiting crowd very strange. A pair of eyes were fixed on the two small figures standing in front of the priest.

    "Grandma...Why are we?" Rurik asked strangely.

    Villa had a serious face, she commanded with a thick voice: "Now, kneel down!"

    There was a strong sense of oppression in her voice. Without thinking at all, Rurik pulled Lumia to her knees.

    "Leurik, now hand over your saber and give it to me."

    After slowing down, Rurik did not rush to draw his sword, and hurriedly asked: "My sword? Why?"

    "Stupid boy!" She snapped, "This is the first sword made with Odin''s wisdom. Our tribe has already acquired Odin''s wisdom. We must take this opportunity to express our gratitude."

    "It turned out to be so."

    Lurik obediently offered his steel sword, and Veria held it in his hand, watching the cold light of its blade, not only a moment of admiration.

    "Grandma, afterwards we..."

    "You cut the deer''s neck!" Veria said suddenly.

    "Huh? I... what am I going to do?"

    "Did you not hear me clearly?" Villa continued to order in a low voice, "The child who received Odin''s blessing, I thought for a while, this year''s ceremony requires your personal participation. You must use this sword to execute all sacrifices. Wait a moment. I will communicate with Valhalla on behalf of the tribe, and you will personally deliver the sacrifice to Odin."

    "This¡­¡­"

    "Listen, this is your mission. You must participate in the next big sacrifice. And your servant..." Veria looked at Lumia, who was trembling on her knees.

    "Lu Mia, servant of the blesser of Odin, look up!"

    Lu Mia was taken aback first, and quickly raised her head obediently.

    "You used to raise these deer, and now your master will sacrifice the deer to Odin. You want to help your master complete this sacrifice, do you understand?"

    "I...I understand."

    Villa nodded in satisfaction and motioned for the two to get up.

    These requirements were very sudden. According to the plan, Otto himself performed the work of killing deer as usual.

    After all, the leader himself represents the entire tribe.

    Thinking about it now, although the priest''s decision is abrupt, it makes sense.

    With a big hand on Rurik''s shoulder, Otto can already feel his son''s tension.

    Leurik, he was the kind of ordinary person who had eaten only meat before crossing. He hadn''t even killed a chicken. His greatest achievement was to use a slingshot to blast the head of a house mouse that ran into his house. Destroying a mouse, he didn''t feel anything terrible at all, watching the mouse twitch before he died, a kind of successful hunting came to his mind!

    Large livestock? ! This¡­¡­

    More than a thousand years later, livestock and poultry breeding has been industrialized, and the slaughtering work has also been mechanized in the meat factory.

    You Dao is a gentleman Yuan Bing Chu. When I occasionally see the video of the Roulian Factory, ordinary people will at least respond in their hearts. For this reason, meat factories in various places have upgraded their equipment. The so-called electric current electrocution of livestock and poultry, followed by bloodletting treatment, the so-called tens of millimeters to end the suffering of animals, it is called humane.

    Interesting thing. Thousands of years later, the descendants of the Varangians who claim to be the world''s most ardent humanity and the most environmentally friendly, their ancestors are recognized as a symbol of barbarism and brutal force.

    After all, livestock and poultry have a **** end, but this will not affect the pleasure of eating stewed meat and barbecue.

    It''s crazy that a seven-year-old kid went to execute a deer whose shoulder height was higher than his head!

    But the original Varanga people are like this.

    Warriors will order their children to chop off the fish heads, and then execute the rabbits or other small animals they caught.

    All boys are trained by their fathers to hunt and fish, and they can personally skin the prey, distinguish which animal liver can be eaten directly, and learn to drill wood to make fire and other fire-making skills. These are all necessary skills for a man to survive.

    Lurik is destined to learn these abilities, he is seven years old after all!

    Otto wanted to slow down. Although his son is "Odin''s blessing", he has great ambitions. Otto sometimes feels that his son is more kind than other children.

    Being kind to friends is a good character. As a leader, will your subordinates feel that the leader is not strong and brave enough?

    Suddenly Otto felt that the priest''s decision meant something else.

    Otto asked softly: "Ruriek You are afraid... Tell me the truth."

    "I... I am really scared."

    "Don''t be afraid, child. You are the leader of the future. Even if you are only seven years old, you must show your strength to others. Listen, a person who dares not kill a deer is a coward!"

    "I am still a little worried..."

    "Don''t think too much, I will control the deer, when you pierce the sword into the deer''s neck, you will be successful. You can''t be afraid of blood! Listen, there will be many terrible enemies in the future that need you to chop them away. Head! If you are not brave now, you are not a hunter, but a prey."

    Lurik didn''t want to say that he was jealous when he saw a lot of blood. This is really normal for normal people. Just like a recruit, the first time he goes to the battlefield, he may even make diapers, but after more experience, he will not fear the corpses of his comrades, let alone blood and death.

    Soldiers of any age are like this. Even the people on the long ship will face some obvious unfavorable battles, they will be afraid and will flee cowardly.

    Lurik gritted his teeth, nodded deeply, and tried to be very brave: "I will execute the deer, I will not hesitate."

    The words are so, Otto can still feel his son''s worries.

    It¡¯s not surprising that there are only a few born warriors. For example, in children¡¯s wrestling games, many children have to be stepped under the feet of the winner again and again to become brave.

    This is Otto''s own military action. He prefers to take the strong man about 30 years old. One reason is that they have enough experience and are brave and even long for blood!

 Chapter 107ï¼š Li Weis move

    Villa has been waiting for the right time and must announce the beginning of the sacrifice at the right time.

    She endured the soreness of her neck and looked up at Star Dou from time to time. She paid particular attention to the position of the Big Dipper.

    European world Greece and Rome gave the Big Dipper mythological role, that is, the seven daughters of the main god.

    In Northern Europe, the locals did not give them any special emotions. But the wise men of some tribes have learned some news that they can use the movement of the seven stars to estimate how long the night will be and how long it will be before the sun rises. They are also using Sirius'' position to judge time.

    In the eyes of a wise man, this is as casual as clearly distinguishing the sunrise and sunset.

    Finally, the stars are in the right position.

    Villa deliberately slowly opened her arms. Her weird behavior caused thousands of whispers and made the entire altar very noisy thousands of people instantly lose their voices!

    A pair of eyes stared at the woman in the antler helmet, watching it enter the stone boat with eyesight, and approached the land full of oil lamp flames.

    She shouted in a low voice: "Everyone...everyone! Kneel down..."

    The command was contagious like cancer. For an instant, she was the only old man in the entire venue, barely standing in the posture of a forest saint, with her entire old face facing the aurora in the sky.

    Together with the leader Otto, with all the priests, and all the more than 7,000 residents, they all knelt on the ground, waiting for the prayers from the high priest.

    Lurik and Lumia knelt inside the stone ship altar, with their knees pressed against the snow through the skins of the animals.

    Lurik could feel that Lumia was not willing to kneel abruptly, but as long as she looked at the solemn and solemn scene around her, how could her servant Hode stand? Look at the leader himself, isn''t he also kneeling?

    The entire ritual is not long. The most important thing is the recitation of the high priest and the handling of the victims.

    Villa recites the Hanukkah prayers she has mastered, and her successor Bona has done the same.

    The eulogy may come from a very old age. Veria even believes that the eulogy of his tribe is as old as the 870th birthday of the saint whom the Romans admire.

    The lengthy eulogy is full of cramped vocabulary, and it is really difficult for ordinary people of the tribe to understand it.

    Yes, "eulogy" is a language used only by priests, and many vocabulary are different from the spoken language in daily life.

    It is indeed very different. Many words are not in Old Norse at all, but are directly borrowed from Latin a long time ago.

    Latin, the mother of European destruction, although Latin itself also borrowed a large number of vocabulary from ancient Greece, after all, these hundreds of thousands of vocabulary radiated to the Apennines through the influence of the Roman Empire.

    Villa finally finished chanting the vocabulary, and she consciously felt that her neck would be crushed by the heavy antler helmet. For the ceremony to go smoothly, she must be patient!

    She lowered her head slowly, and gave instructions in a low voice, and everyone slowly stood up.

    "Ruriek!" she called slowly.

    "I''m here."

    "Now is the time for you to act." After that, she motioned to Bona to return the steel sword to its owner, and then motioned to Otto to bring all the five deer over. Starting

    The steel sword was stuck in the snow, and the deer also brought it for Otto.

    Three strong warriors forced a deer to the ground. The deer was so frightened that he wanted to break free, but was held down by the three of them. Otto quickly tied the limbs of the deer with hemp rope, forcing him to lie on his side on the ground, neighing sadly.

    Other deer were also made in the same way, and soon they became sacrifices that could be smoothly executed by Rurik.

    "Child, it''s time for you to reap their lives. Don''t worry, you just need to pierce the deer''s neck with a sword." Otto commanded, panting slightly.

    "I..." Rurik''s heart was beating, he couldn''t help but glanced at Lumia from the corner of his eye, and noticed the sadness of the girl''s expression.

    But the deer must be executed!

    If the heir to the leader who is highly expected behaves cowardly at this time, then everything is over! First release https://https://

    Lurik did not personally kill an animal larger than a mouse, and now he actually wants to...

    "Soul Dan, are you a man? Be brave if you are a man! This is not a thousand years later, and the weak will be servants to the robbers!" After a bit of self-inflicted abuse, Rurik calmed his mind and bent over and pulled up that one. Steel sword.

    He held his breath and held a sharp blade, and walked towards the deer whose neck was severely broken by his father.

    Otto showed an encouraging smile: "Do it now, cut the neck, and let the deer blood flow into this altar."

    "Ok."

    Liurik knelt down slowly with a calm face. He noticed the deer''s desolate eyes illuminated by the fire, and a trace of compassion rose.

    Kindness?

    Do not! Not now!

    His left hand held the deer''s neck and touched the strong pulse of the deer. The blade of the steel sword of his right hand plunged directly into it. The whole process was decisive.

    For an instant, deer blood sprayed his face, and the warm and **** deer blood did not bring fear to Rurik.

    The deer was struggling violently, and the blood of the deer was still flowing out. Thousands of people witnessed the **** appearance of Lulik.

    The quiet crowd burst into strong applause. The reason is simple. The leader''s only seven-year-old son has personally offered a deer to Odin. This is an excellent tribute and a much larger body than Rurik. Tribute!

    Executing a deer is not a horrible thing, but what is going on with the beating heart?

    Lurik was stunned, his **** sword pointed at the other deer who was helpless in a daze.

    These deer are sad, they have encountered the most thorough domestication in the hands of the Sami. The Sami people raise deer for food, including Lumia. She has already witnessed too many scenes of killing deer. Lu Mia would not feel terrible, but felt that the deer that originally belonged to her family had been executed by them so hastily, and that it was executed by her own lord.

    had the first success, and the next work Rick did not procrastinate.

    The deer blood stained the snow. They gave death to the leader¡¯s son and Otto¡¯s blesser. With a blood-stained expression on his face, Rick completed the proof of his strength in front of all the clansmen and the guests.

    All went well for the sacrifice. The deer of the sacrifice was the property of the priests. The deer skin was immediately peeled off by the leaders and others. The venison, also known as an important sacrifice, was piled on the snow.

    The position of the stars moves, and the ritual activities also end here.

    Now, Veria can finally take off the antler helmet that is about to break his neck. Faced with all the onlookers and visitors, she solemnly announced the end of the Hanukkah festival, and solemnly announced: "Now, you can go back to your home to drink and light a bonfire on any road. You can celebrate and welcome the first. Sunrises."

    Everyone broke out with an astonishing roar, and they began to leave the altar one after another, rushing to binge drinking all the ale stored in their house, and recklessly ate the reserved meat.

    In a short period of time, fewer than a hundred people remained on the altar that was still brightly lit.

    The blood stains on Liu Rick''s face are still there, and his leather coat stained with deer blood must also be thoroughly cleaned. His mother Niya didn''t criticize her son for dirtying his clothes, only affirmed her son''s strength.

    Everything is over. The five deer will soon become a meal for the priests, and the five furs will be processed into clothes. The deer blood on the blade was wiped off by the snow, and it shone cold under the aurora.

    Until now, if anyone is in a bad mood, it is poor Lumia.

    "Let''s go, my child, we also want to go back to our own home." Otto comforted his son.

    "Okay, I must change this dress."

    "Bring your servant with you." After that, Otto sternly urged Lumia, who was staring at the deerskin piled up on the snow in a daze: "Servant, follow us, or I will kick you with my boots. butt."

    "Okay...I...I''ll go."

    Lumia squeezed her eyes vigorously, and Rurik noticed that a few bright drops splashed from her eyes.

    She''s not in a good mood, right!

    I am in a good mood.

    The execution of the deer was recognized by his parents and the people. Although he was a little nervous, Rurik now only has a strong sense of success that belongs to a man, which is a kind of invigorating feeling of the master.

    After the ¡¡¡¡ big festival, the celebration that belongs to ordinary people begins!

    Those Varyags known as barbarians, both male and female, dance under the aurora and the stars. Hanukkah is like a carnival.

    People vent their excitement, including those children, who are very happy to throw branches at the burning pyre to make the flames more vigorous.

    The children are actually playing with fire, after all, their boring winter is extremely lack of toys.

    What''s so fun about fire?

    Liulik had no choice at all, he was surrounded by a large group of his own subordinates and walked towards the fire. The children didn''t care about the talking and laughing of the adults. They took out the burning wood sticks from the fire, supplemented them with more dry branches, and started their own bonfire.

    When the little face was sore by the flames, a trace of fun actually came to my heart.

    The feeling of warmth, even the feeling of being roasted, is so happy. As the king of these children, Rurik also threw branches into the flame with the flow.

    Is this called everyone picking firewood and the flame is high?

    If it weren''t for playing with a group of children here, I would have been waiting at home, and would even be filled with alcohol by my father Otto.

    The good guy among the children witnessed the heroic figure of Rurik beheading the reindeer, and the appearance of blood.

    They are almost all afraid of killing deer at their current age. Someone who can do it is a ruthless person.

    Throwing a bald Fisker who didn¡¯t know how much firewood he did, he cautiously approached Rurik, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but staring at the sword he was holding in his waist: "My leader, I really want to see your magic sword."

    "Really? Then show you."

    Lurik didn''t think much, drew out his short sword, holding the hilt and showing it to his "general" Fisk.

    Under the firelight, the sword body reflected a strong cold light.

    It is the most perfect existence, the blade is smooth, the blade is straight and full of murderous intent, and the horrible point of the sword, as if it can pierce all armor.

    "What do you think?" Rurik asked deliberately, "Do you want it?"

    A word immediately aroused Fisk''s desire, and it also caused more than a hundred children to scream.

    "I...I want one too! I heard that the leader gave Odin''s wisdom to the blacksmith."

    "But you have no money." Rurik said bluntly.

    "Yes!" Fisk lowered his head silently, his arrogance disappeared. He muttered silently: "My father has died in battle, and he didn''t give me much property."

    "A long time ago, you couldn''t afford it." Liurik smiled with regret, "Fisk, how much do you think this sword is worth?"

    "Maybe three silver coins? Or... it seems that there must be ten silver coins."

    "Oh, Fisk, you really underestimate this sword. You stupidly think that Odin''s wisdom is only worth ten silver coins?!"

    Lurik''s words suddenly made Fisk feel a sense of blasphemy, and he stepped back subconsciously, and asked in a low voice: "Could it be twenty?"

    "At least fifty! Fisk!"

    "So many?!" Fifty silver coins, I am afraid that some men will not be able to accumulate so much wealth in their entire lives. Yes, it is aimed at some so-called peaceists who are farming on barren land or simply fishing, and accumulating wealth in such a traditional way, it is foreseeable that they will probably be poverty-stricken for a lifetime.

    If you go out of the barren land and take away the wealth of the wealthy other people, you are risking your life to get rich overnight.

    "Do you want to acquire it? Of course you do!" Rurik said deliberately, and then paused: "So you have to fight for it yourself! You will eventually get a sword like this, even better than it. The premise is that you must be loyal to me."

    Since he killed the deer, Rurik has really become a man. When standing on the altar where the blood of the deer is flowing, raising the steel sword and receiving the admiration of thousands of people, he feels that he has really grown up.

    For a long time, Rurik has claimed that he is an old guy with a mentality of nearly forty years old. How about actually? The heart has been too young for a long time, sometimes even naive, and naturally indecisive. Although some adults are in a business conspiracy, they still lack strength.

    He paid particular attention to Otto''s instructions at the altar. A leader needs to be kind, but he must be cruel on key occasions.

    Washed his face with deer blood, and Rurik grew consciously as if for a moment.

    He is determined to truly be a leader, and he must target these children. He can''t use friendship or some circulating oracles to inspire them. To deal with this group of guys is to give them orders to execute them. If you don''t implement it well, you''ll get a whip. Of course, if you do it well, you must also grant certain benefits.

    Liurik looked up at the bald boy in front of him slightly: "Now, as the blesser of Odin, I order you, UU reading kneel down!"

    Fisk did not hesitate, he knelt down on one knee like an ordinary warrior saw the leader, his left arm propped his left knee, and his right hand propped the snow.

    At this moment, Rurik can be completely sure that his performance on the altar has conquered too many people.

    The boys of the ¡¡¡¡ tribe are very simple. What they hear in their lives are one after another heroic deeds and some legends about wealth.

    Boys are always ignored by adults. They are eager to prove themselves and a leader who belongs to the boys.

    This leader is Rurik!

    Looking at Fisk''s dry scalp and the respectful look of this person, Rurik asked sharply: "Fisk, follow me and you will get wealth. Will you follow my orders and work for me?"

    "I do."

    "What? What did you say? Talking like a cowardly woman. Speak out loud!"

    "I do!" Fisk shouted violently.

    Fisk, who is about to be ten years old, is the oldest of all boys and the one with the strongest physical fitness.

    In any era, boys are willing to find someone older than themselves and more capable than themselves as their playmates, and respect him as their eldest brother. Because of this, it is very beneficial to the boy himself.

    Lurik gave Fisk not a sense of security, but a promise of wealth and status.

    He let out a long sigh of relief, and scanned all the boys who were excited and trembling in their eyes.

    "All of you! Kneel down!"

 Chapter 108ï¼š The New Years Development Plan of the Russ

    With a command, all the boys around Rurik fell to their knees, and even the younger ones accidentally lay directly on the snow.

    At this moment, Rurik felt that he was not even a chief, but a king!

    The light of the bonfire sprinkled gently on all the kneeling bodies. Rurik always held his short sword. He raised it high and called out loudly: "Brothers, I am your leader! I am what you can rely on in the future. Backer for you. I will give you orders and you must complete them! I will do my best to train you to be the bravest fighters, and I will help you all become wealthy, and have comfortable houses and beautiful wives when you grow up. There are more silver coins than you think."

    "Such as a beautiful woman in Novgorod?" Kanuf asked suddenly, kneeling up.

    "Shut up! Kanuf. You can''t talk until I''m finished!"

    Leurik¡¯s harsh sentence has a strong sense of oppression, and many children are tense in their hearts. They believe that their "child king" has really changed their temperament after killing the deer queen.

    It''s like the description of the leader Otto by the children''s own father-the old leader is a real man on the battlefield, the berserker who always rushes to the front, he is just and serious, and also brave. The end of the battle was very kind to everyone.

    Lurik improvised a word of encouragement, and there are some things he really needs to say.

    "Now you are all surrendered to me, very good! I trust you. After this holiday, your age is one year older, and your family will ask you to do more. I don¡¯t care what your family is, I will continue to bring You go to train. Not only do you teach you how to fight, but there are other things you need to learn. You have no choice but to follow me. Now, is any of you dissatisfied? Those who dissatisfied stand up and you can withdraw now!"

    Someone stood up? Who dares! What''s more, everyone is willing to follow Rurik, just because following him, the boring life has become interesting. Besides, the parents are saying that Otto¡¯s son R¨¹rik has amassed a lot of wealth through soap alone. If he behaves well, wouldn¡¯t he be rewarded by R¨¹rik?

    The strongest Fisk obediently surrendered, how can anyone dare to object?

    Lurik wanted such an effect. He inserted the sword back into the scabbard and commanded in a childish voice that he didn''t like: "All of you, stand up! Just like on the hillside in the woods, line up!"

    In a short period of time, more than one hundred children were lined up in five rows, and the children in each row belonged to the "same boat." Now, because some people did not come, there were less than 30 people in a row. Those who didn''t come were just because of some trivial things. It didn''t matter if they didn''t come. Rurik knew that if he had a hundred elite fans who had been trained since childhood, 20 years later, they would be his strongest hand.

    "Very good! I thought that training was terminated after the cold weather, you have forgotten to line up! It seems that our training results are very good." R¨¹rik paused: "Listen, you still keep this way when you grow up. Team, I promise you that in twenty years, each of you will have a beautiful and strong armor, and a beautiful steelsvard sword that can cut off ordinary swords. Now follow me and roar!"

    After that, Rurik drew out his sword again, and shouted "Ypaaaax" very abruptly. Ah, everyone is from Ross, and the descendants of Ross are also Maozi.

    Although somewhat abrupt, Rurik is now going to set a rule, "Ypa! It stands for bravery and victory. From now on, we will face the enemy and shout Ypa together, and we can frighten the enemy with just momentum. Now follow my rhythm. , Roar!"

    Viking battle cry is not uncommon, especially when forming a traditional shield wall to approach the enemy, each individual in the team must roar rhythmically with their footsteps. The first important thing to do is to ensure that the pace is not chaotic, and the second is to deal with the enemy. The psychological shock.

    But, they are Ross after all, it is necessary to shout "Ula"!

    Everyone accepted this funny roar in an instant, and everyone yelled rhythmically with childish voices, and they heard that with a sense of feeling.

    Women shouldn''t participate in the gathering of soldiers, even if it is a campfire gathering of a large group of young boys who will become fighters many years from now.

    Lumia came, just because she was a bed servant.

    This servant is extraordinary. The silver jewelry she began to wear proves that this is a noble servant. Lumia leaned on a big tree, and she drew away wisely, also afraid of the crowded boys. Until now, Lumia only believed in her heart that Rurik was the only person in the entire barbarian group who was really good to herself.

    She was carrying a small rattan basket with some passive hard jerky and bread cubes. It was the dry food she was ordered to carry. It was Otto considering that Rurik and the other children were suddenly hungry when they were hungry. Get some snacks at once.

    All kinds of things looked at this humble girl directly, the little lord who held the dagger easily ordered an astonishing number of children to kneel on the ground, scared that she herself hurried to kneel on the tree.

    Lumia, she saw Rurik holding up her short sword and receiving the salute of hundreds of children who could become powerful barbarian warriors in the future. Her heart was no longer the kind of asylum moved.

    Lu Mia, her heart has been completely conquered!

    The children¡¯s bonfire was slowly extinguished, and a large number of footprints and large traces of charcoal remained on the ground.

    Lurik is in a great mood, but he still doesn''t know what kind of mental journey his servant has gone through.

    His dagger was hung from his waist, and he strode like a reduced version of a samurai.

    His servant gently hooked his head, followed the little master with the basket in his hand, only a promise.

    Lurik is still thinking about what happened just now. How comfortable is the feeling of being worshipped? !

    "Lumia?" He muttered suddenly.

    "masta?"

    "Very well, you are calling me masta. You saw it just now, they are bowing to me."

    "I saw it all. They will be loyal to you, and so am I. My masta."

    "Of course you will be loyal to me. Go back with me now, I still have something to do."

    Now Rurik knows that he needs a lot of helpers, especially the two industrial chains that he has developed this winter, which must be expanded by more labor.

    Will they always abide by the agreements signed with the priests and blacksmiths?

    is unlikely, because people''s hearts will change, and people''s pursuit of wealth and power will not stop. When they feel that there is too little wealth allocated to them, they will demand more wealth.

    I want to come to me and they are business partners who have a contract, they are not their own confidants.

    Want to get a confidant? The best way is to cultivate from an early age.

    Lurik is not unimaginable. If you take a little bit from the group of stinky boys under his command to learn how to make iron, or learn to make soap, you will also give them wealth at that time. Rurik was only thinking about this, and quickly denied himself. First release https://https://

    Boys¡¯ parents will not let their children do those jobs. Boys generally grow up to be new sea warriors, who are destined to worship Odin. How can they be Thor¡¯s servants?

    So from the beginning, Lumia was different from those who worshipped herself.

    Train Lumia into a female warrior? Perhaps some tribes hindered their own tribe¡¯s male minorities from doing this, but in the Rus tribe, there is obviously no need to do so. Lumia has her own strengths. On the whole, she is not against the wooden boards that record knowledge kept by the tribe. She is a person who loves learning. This kind of person is deeply trained to be a trustworthy housekeeper and will be a talented person who is good at internal affairs.

    And she is a woman, she needs to rely on a strong patriarchal foothold, or her husband, or her master.

    The two returned to their warm home. They took off the warm furry coats and hung them on the raised copper nails on the wooden wall.

    Liuric naturally I was in my soft and comfortable sleeping nest, while Lumia still sat in the corner as usual.

    Otto, the leader of the tribe, a long time has passed since the tribe¡¯s great sacrifice. According to the calendar, after the long night in front of him, the sun will rise from the horizon and the new year will come.

    Life is compressed in a small wooden house. In this era of extreme lack of entertainment, Otto has to lie on his side, chewing on dried meat to pass the time. There were too many things in his stomach, and the thought of going out of the house to go to the independent toilet next to the long house to go to the toilet, the unpleasant feeling of cold finally shut him up.

    Niya, a young wife, sews new leather clothes on her own, humming ancient ballads in her mouth.

    Otto did not mean to help his wife in the slightest. Sewing and repairing clothes are the wife¡¯s work. If a man has something to do, it is logging and repairing ships. This is the foundation of any man''s life.

    The return of his son greatly delighted the boring Otto. He had something in his heart and he should take the opportunity to tell his son.

    "Liurik, don''t lie down, come to me soon, I want to tell you something."

    "Oh? Dad?"

    Lurik climbed up and leaned forward, sitting cross-legged and looking up at his father, who is called a lion mane.

    Otto settled down: "I discussed something with other people, you know, the day will be longer and longer from tomorrow. Winter will pass slowly, and when the sea ice melts, I will take someone there. Novgorod."

    "I know this is our routine work."

    "Yes. This time I will try to bring some soap over. Those Novgorod people are generally poor, but there are some rich people. Let''s not think about how much money can be easily robbed from them with an axe. If I did Once or twice, those wealthy households ran away. This time I will try to sell some of your soap at a high price to see if I can redeem some other good things from them."

    "Oh? I thought you would take everyone to defeat them all and treat all the Novgorodites as slaves." Rurik''s head was slightly tilted, and he deliberately glanced at the corner of his mouth when he spoke.

    "More slaves? No! We don''t have so much food to feed them. Children..." Otto''s big hand lightly covered his son''s head: "You are too young. I will take you when you grow up. Go to Novgorod for a long experience. When you get there, you will know how poor those guys are. Although they are poor, their population is larger than us. I am afraid they can be equivalent to ten of us."

    Ok? Is there a population of 70,000 or 80,000 in Novgorod in this era?

    If according to ancient standards, a city with such a population is really not small.

    For the first time in a few days, Rurik learned about the existence of that cow named Novgorod, a human settlement with a population of 70,000, and a settlement with a population of 7,000 was provided twice a year. , This is a big burden.

    Then what can I do? Novgorod, originally meant "the new big city", their residents are immigrants from other places. The Novgorods are not stupid, they are reduced to servants to the Rus, just because the Rus are more powerful.

    "Dad, that is, the Novgorod people are even poorer, why do we want these poor people to pay tribute?" Rurik asked deliberately.

    "Ah, they are poor and their weapons are really bad. They can''t even build a boat bigger than a canoe. But their land is more fertile and warmer, and there are a lot of deer and even bears in the woods around them. Don''t worry. I will come back with a lot of leather. Since the priests need grease to make soap, I will try to get as much as possible from them. Haha, there are some young people, this time I will bring back some Novgorod Women act as their wives."

    The poverty in Otto¡¯s mouth is more of a weakness in force.

    Times have changed! Lulik is especially aware of Veria''s warning that everyone is not quite clear about the so-called "how Odin views the behavior of the tribe". Although all the Novgorod women who got married are pregnant, can the children be born smoothly?

    Villa is a little worried. If Odin is against it, he will make the tribe pay the price. In order to maximize the price, the divine power is displayed at the last moment, that is, all married women and children in the womb are given death at the last moment. The evil consequences of dystocia causing one corpse and two lives are quite common in this time and space.

    Otto can''t manage that much. It seems to him that the priests used to sit on the floor with nothing to do all day, thinking about strange things. Their lives must be even more boring than the warriors at sea, so now they have the job of boiling oil to make soap, and each of them is reborn, enduring arm soreness and working all night.

    The more they do this, the more money the leader''s family can make in the soap business.

    If only to collect worship, and then pick some beautiful women from there to choose wives for tribal young men, Otto''s 829 spring Sordon sailing, it is really no more pioneering than last fall. Starting

    But Otto has made a great decision.

    "My child, I must tell you that on our route to Novgorod, we will pass through a huge lake. Only through this lake can we find a new waterway into Novgorod. It is a very large The lake, there are many fish and many seals in the lake. The environment in that place is actually better than our fjord. It seems that we can grow wheat by ourselves after reclaiming the land. Alas, it¡¯s too cold here and we can only grow it. Order onions. You know the taste of bread, as long as you eat it once, you won¡¯t forget its taste.

    I discussed it with others. I plan to build a new settlement there. I will take people to build some houses there, and maybe send people to stay there for a long time. If some land can be cultivated and wheat can be harvested, so much the better.

    Many people support me. They think it is good to build a new town. With it, in the future, we will no longer go to Novgorov twice a year, but more often. We can do business with them through more frequent trade, so they will provide us with more good things than forcing them with axes and swords. "

    Lurik heard this, his eyes widened instantly.

    "Dad, are you planning, we...we all emigrate?"

    "Immigration? No! We do need a good living environment, but all of us can''t leave. Children...Even if you are a leader, you can''t lead the tribe to leave. We can''t withdraw from the alliance. We still have thousands of people living in the gorge. Bay¡¯s allies, we leave the alliance without the support of our allies, and will even cause a war. We still have to expand trade with the Novgorod people and expand our income. We are just building an auxiliary settlement~ www.novelhall.com~Children, those Novgorod women will marry, and they will have many children left. Maybe when you grow up, our fjords cannot carry so many people, we must go out !"

    "Ah! I already understand...you do it, Dad, you are looking for a new and better future for our Ross tribe."

    Otto is very happy that his son is so talkative and understands himself so well.

    He continued: "The people of Novgorod call that lake Ladoga. There is a river along with Lake Ladoga and the sea. There are many small islands at the mouth of the sea. There are really suitable for building a port, even better than our Roseburg. Also safe. Maybe you still don¡¯t know. The most fearful thing for any fisherman is the storm. Our Roseburg is a safe haven. I believe that if we build a settlement at the mouth of the river, it will be safer there. Safe haven."

    Otto became happier as he talked, and Rurik heard his heart pounding.

    Rurik didn¡¯t know when Lake Ladoga got its name. Since his father specifically mentioned this term, it is obvious that the people of Novgorod already knew about the existence of this great lake. The people of Rus also knew it early, and it was even crazier. Yes, Lake Ladoga connects to the estuary of the Neva River in the Baltic Sea, and the Ross people have realized that it has a strategic value as a port.

    In 829, the Rus intend to build the second settlement of the Rus at the mouth of the Neva River!

    Regardless of whether it will be named St. Petersburg in the future, the construction of a city at the mouth of the Neva River must begin in 829 AD.

    This is called the inevitability of history!

 Chapter 109ï¼š Rurik wants more servants

    Otto really didn¡¯t want to say that he and hundreds of his close comrades in arms around the campfire to discuss the establishment of a settlement at the mouth of the river, many people expressed strong doubts. Because of this decision, everyone doesn''t know if their ancestors did the same thing, and everyone has a natural fear and rejection of the unknown.

    After some explanation, Otto wins the support of many people with his personal prestige.

    In fact, what everyone is most afraid of is being attacked by Baltic or Finns. Although these guys are a lot of stupid idiots armed with stones, like the Ross tribe, they will organize hundreds of people to move when they encounter major events. Even if the Ross warrior is a strong man armed with a large shield and battle axe, if there are too many people fighting, he will be swarmed and defeated by hundreds of enemies.

    Building a settlement is therefore dangerous. If the leader insists on doing this, he will have to leave more people to look after the camp.

    The Ross people will leave this poor Roseburg sooner or later, leave this terrible fjord.

    No matter how the future develops, the living space this fjord can give people has almost reached a bottleneck. When people finally can''t stand the crowding, it is only a matter of time before the residents leave spontaneously on a large scale.

    Lurik was very happy with his father''s decision. Taking this opportunity, he also deliberately informed his father of his plan.

    "Dad, I need some new servants. Next time you go to Novgorod, can you bring some people back for me? I don''t want a lot, ten people at most are enough."

    "You..." Otto was stunned for a while, "A maid is not enough?"

    "Yes!" Rurik insisted.

    "Well...tell me about your specific requirements."

    My son is asking for a servant. Otto actually welcomes his son''s idea very much. It seems that since the son killed the deer, his mind has changed a lot.

    Lurik is a kind person. Such a character is very important to brothers. If there is only kindness, then he does not deserve to be a leader. He needs to have the ability to command, if he can, of course the more slaves, the better.

    Otto cheered up quickly and asked, "Do you need Novgorod servants? Very good! I''ll get you some back this time."

    "Huh? Catch people? Wouldn''t it be better to buy a few servants with something?"

    "Perhaps." Otto shrugged. "You need some capable servants, so don''t expect them to hand over the labor obediently. Although those men are terrible, they at least know how to farm. Novgorod people Don¡¯t obediently contribute strong men to serve you as servants, we can only use an axe to force them to submit."

    "I...I don''t want those strong men!"

    "Not a man? Are they still kids?"

    "Oh! It''s just some children." Rurik patted the fur on the floor vigorously, "I just want to write about children."

    "Child? Servant? What can those servants do?" Then, Otto glanced at Lumia, who was sitting on the floor. "Just like your maid, she only grazes. It''s just a poor woman and I won''t be able to give it to you in the future. Cut down more trees."

    "But she is very loyal to me."

    Lurik waved her hand gently, and saw Lumia stand up, and then sat down next to Lulik.

    "Dad, look, she has always obeyed my orders."

    Lumia hooked her head hard, she knew the leader Otto had been staring at herself. The villain who killed his parents really didn''t want to have more intersection with him.

    Rurik has his own set of theories: "I just want some children, it''s best not to be too different from my age. My sister Peravina and I have learned a little of their language, if it''s just a daily conversation, I Can already communicate with Novgorod people.

    Dad, since strong men want to farm, can''t those kids also farm, right? There must be some girls in Novgorod. With some training, girls can also make a difference. "

    Otto¡¯s words really puzzled him, and he thought of other things, so he questioned: "Do you like children of your age so much? Most of the tribe¡¯s children are similar to yours. They are already you. Friends, what do you want? Do you want more Novgorod kids under your control? Do you even need a bunch of useless little girls?"

    is very different from the Rus tribe, the Slav tribe of Novgorod, they have no bad habit of not wanting girls, because they do not have the warrior culture of the so-called Odin faith.

    But this does not mean that the locals of Novgorod are a group of fat sheep that are slaughtered by humans. They are at least stronger than the Finns, so they can grab Lake Ilmen and build a "new big city". It is just the fighting power of the Varangans. That''s it.

    They actually have a special attitude towards all their children. The children are like the property of the dealer''s family. The child can hardly provide any output until he grows up. If there are too many mouths to eat, even if the child¡¯s parents are particularly kind, they will have to abandon some children because of hunger. Coupled with regular raids by the Rus tribe of the Varangans, and unexpected surprise attacks by other Varangans without warning, the small Slavic settlements outside the city of Novgorod are always facing the situation of their relatives being taken away.

    The missing persons were either attacked by a black bear and killed, or were looted by other Varanga tribes. If it is a child who is missing, it is a big deal to have a few more. Actually? It is usually a farmer who is missing, and the loss of a labor force is a major loss to the family estate.

    "Of course. I need Novgorod boys and girls!" Rurik raised his head, "I just need those children. I will send the boys to the blacksmiths to learn how to strike iron, and the girls to the priests to learn. Some skills necessary for women. So when they grow up, they can only follow me, and they will work for me."

    Otto really thinks his son¡¯s words are very strange, in fact Otto has never thought about it.

    All the Vikings have a rather strange definition of the concept of "slave".

    North Germanic tribes around the Baltic Sea, they have been fighting with each other for many years. Also in the last two hundred years, the Norwegians in the western Scandinavian mountains, the Swedes in the eastern plains of the mountains, and the Danes in Jutland and surrounding islands have formed some tribal alliances. Below, three large tribal alliances are gradually transforming into feudal kingdoms.¥¡ÐÂ¥ä~¢à~1~ÖÐÎÄÍø¦Ø¦Ø¦Ø.¦Ö~¢¸~1z§ë.c¨°§Þ

    They have not yet become a kingdom. Although they speak the same Gnostic language, the battle between them has never stopped.

    is the so-called thinking sub-tribe alliance of the Ross tribe. When their ancestors lived in the Svealand Plain, there were many fights between them.

    A fighting tribe, the males are more important than the young women. Strong men frequently launch attacks in order to compete for resources. In order to maximize victory, they will leave the lives of captives and serve as slaves to work for themselves.

    Therefore, the concept of "slave" is almost equal to the concept of cowards and losers. Nowadays, in the Gnostic language, the words "captive" and "loser" are often used to specifically describe male officials.

    It is almost natural for the loser to become a slave.

    They will not raise too many slaves, because these people who also speak Gnostic are not reliable, and keeping them around for a long time may be a disaster.

    Male prisoners of war tend to wait for an opportunity to escape, and no one side of the war can get many prisoners of war.

    In some battles, one side will take the enemy¡¯s nest, and the winner will occupy the opponent¡¯s wife and daughter. Those captured women will not become slaves, they will become the wives of the victors and a member of the tribe of the victors.

    In the barbaric era, survival is the top priority of all tribes. The fighting power of the tribe comes from strong males, and the foundation of the tribe''s continuation is the women of the tribe.

    Otto really doesn¡¯t like the fact that his tribe has a very bad tradition. The people have been selectively cultivating their offspring. The wealth of ordinary families is not much. In order to obtain more wealth in the future, they are willing to cultivate sons. As for the baby girls who have just given birth, they are often thrown into the woods and let them fend for themselves.

    This is true of the Ross tribe, the same is true of the southern allied tribes, and the Danes do the same.

    Otto knows the wealthy households of those allied tribes, and they tend to raise some servants, even some concubines. God knows where those foreign women came from, most likely they are the so-called Franks.

    In short, the biggest job of those women is to give birth to more sons for the master. The master does not have much prejudice against them because of their motherhood. The master only hopes that his sons can grow into powerful fighters.

    Only in this way, the tribe can have more fighters, in order to grab new land from the Danes in the future battle for hegemony that does not seem to cease.

    The Rus tribe has never had this opportunity in the past. Now that the mouth has been opened and continues to develop, the tribe will sooner or later be filled with soldiers who can speak the Novgorod language. Otto doesn''t care about this at all, the father of the child is a warrior of the tribe after all.

    However, Rurik¡¯s determination was completely different from what Otto could think of. Is it possible to use some slaves and raise them first?

    Otto closed his eyes and thought for a while before he asked slowly: "Ruriek, if it''s just some children, I can bring them back to you in a more peaceful way. I must tell you that those children are idiots, and they Like his father, the future is just a group of farmers who can farm. If they want to work well for you, it will take several years to train them. When you grow up, they can really work for you. You... Are you going to be like raising a deer, feeding them every day until you can work?"

    "Yes? Isn''t it possible?" Rurik also looked strange.

    "You... I really can''t figure it out."

    "Dad, are you against me?"

    "No! I''m not against you." Otto shook his head. "I''m glad you have your own ideas. I''m just not worth it for you. Boy, I can help you with this, but what about the next thing? It will help you. Now that you have a plan, you will handle everything after that."

    "I will take care of it myself, don''t worry about it."

    "You also worry about the food and the place where the servants live. And their clothes are also your business. And..." Otto enumerated a lot in anxiousness, he thought it was something like this. Just talk can lead his son to give up.

    Otto really doesn''t understand the forward-looking nature of his son Rurik''s plan.

    Lurik, he also couldn''t figure out whether his father had other concerns or was he simply short-sighted. Do not! and many more! Otto is really short-sighted? No, Otto is a visionary leader. Could it be that there are some limitations in the use of human resources? Maybe that''s it.

    After hearing a lot, Rurik said bluntly: "At least if I am a new servant, it is better...I would better be a child younger than Lumia. If you are difficult, Dad, I can accept all ten girls. . If you can get more for me, I will not refuse anyone."

    Otto grinned his mouth wide and mumbled: "It seems you won''t change your decision anymore. Okay... Now you give me some silver coins."

    "Silver coins?" Rurik was taken aback.

    "Don''t be stunned, Rurik. I am your father. Now you insist on becoming independent and I will fulfill you. I tell you clearly that I doubt your decision very much. As a father, I am willing to do this for you. Something. Give me some silver coins so I can give them to the parents of those children. Listen, only silver coins can let the poor guys give away their children."

    When Otto said these words, there was no turmoil in his heart, while Rurik felt a little guilty in his life.

    Maybe this is the norm in the dark ages of Europe in the ninth century.

    For clan tribes that are still barely entering the Bronze Age, the concept of human rights does not exist, or the so-called human rights are only worthy of the strong men of the tribe. Before the child grows to be able to take up a weapon, their parents can abandon the child for money.

    Lurik knows that the slave economy has its rationality in the era of low material production efficiency. For those who have become slaves, the slave owners regard them as "talking tools." Since they are a tool, of course they should extend their working hours as much as possible.

    is a grind donkey, the owner of the donkey also longs for it to work healthily for ten or twenty years, let alone a living person.

    The self-employed farmers who lost their land became serfs of large families in order to survive. The tribal people who have lost everything and become slaves of another tribe are acceptable under extreme conditions. Although it is humiliating, they can at least survive.

    But it is still a backward system.

    Rurik knew well that the Kievan Rus, who quickly entered the era of the feudal kingdom in history, were not withered under Mongol rule. After they got rid of the Mongol empire, they grew stronger. It was because the nobles were extremely embarrassed and made ordinary farmers. Thousands of them went bankrupt and became serfs to nobles and large estate owners. If the culture of Eastern Rome allowed them to bypass the slave society and instantly upgrade to the feudal era, they would make the social system more and more backward as a result.

    In the end, a bottom-up counterattack from the serfs destroyed the corruption and achieved the first "victory of the common people."

    The descendants of ordinary residents of the Slavs, how come all of them have gradually become serfs.

    Hearing Otto''s words, those Novgorod residents would give up their children''s support for silver coins and hand them over to the Varangians as servants. The servants of the servants are still servants. In this way, there is a reason for the large-scale slavery of the residents.

    This is not good!

    Because Rurik doesn''t need servants, and they shouldn''t be the so-called master-servant relationship. In his philosophy, the best relationship that can be achieved now is to hire and be hired. Take control of yourself, so-called servants do things for themselves. Neither oneself nor even his successor can hurt them at will, and they must be given reasonable remuneration for their contributions.

    Youdao is to give benefits to the low-level residents and make them richer, so that their enthusiasm for production will be higher, the wealth of the whole society will be enriched, and more taxes will be paid to realize the prosperity of the people and the country.

    Lurik sees this as the most reasonable philosophy of governance.

    It seems that Europeans who really can''t look at their own time and space highly, their problem is not that they have limited vision of geography, but the most important thing is the limitation of thinking.

    "Dad, please tell me, I want some children to be helpers, how many silver coins can I get?"

    "You..." Otto thought for a while, "You give me fifty silver coins, you have this money now."

    Lurik nodded, and then told his actual key Lumia, "Go get my money box and count fifty silver coins."

    "Yes." Lumia nodded respectfully, and after a while, she pulled the heavy wooden box over the leader''s long house.

    Lurik¡¯s reassuring and trust in Lumia are reflected in many aspects. Giving her silver jewelry is on the one hand, and on the other hand, she gives her the key to managing her cash box.

    Every man has his own money box, and under normal circumstances the keys are kept by his wife.

    Lumia has already understood the reason why the young master ordered her to control the keys, and some rumors also spread to her ears, that is, the young master planned to marry herself as his wife in many years.

    Be Rurik¡¯s wife? Nonsense! But if that becomes reality...

    Lu Mia is not complacent, her mood is very complicated, and now she tries to hide her emotions.

    Since soap began to pit his people at high prices, Rurik¡¯s so-called cash box was originally an empty wooden box, but now it has become heavy. The tribe¡¯s soap market is still quite big, and it will eventually become saturated, that¡¯s okay, just sell the soap to the allies in the guest house.

    Fifty silver coins are half a Roman pound, and Rurik turns out to be the silver coin that Lumia handed over to his father.

    Otto saw that his son''s attitude was so determined. What''s even more surprising is that his son just doesn''t have that kind of money or that stingy.

    "Ruriek, are you sure?" Otto asked seriously.

    "Yes, if fifty silver coins can be bought..." Rurik wanted to say the word "slave" at the beginning, but he still hated the word, so he shouted, "If you can get ten new friends, That would be great. I will give them a better life than in Novgorod, and they will be very loyal to me because of this."

    "Are you willing to be friends with the servant? It''s strange." As he said, Otto looked at Lumia from the corner of his eyes, and he didn''t talk any more nonsense.

    Otto continued to explain the serious facts, "Those Novgorod people are willing to sell their children to us as goods, just like the marriage rights of a beautiful Novgorod woman that can be exchanged for some amber. Rurik , You are very smart. Those girls will grow up when they are twelve years old. It is impossible to expect to exchange a few silver coins for one. If it is just a child of your age, it is not a big problem.

    I actually know the quotation over there. A boy like you is worth five silver coins, and a girl is three. "

    Hearing this, Rurik took a breath.

    In his philosophy, human life was priceless at the time, but everyone in this barbaric era was marked with a price. After all, human beings are higher than animals, but they are not as tall as there. A large reindeer is worth two silver coins, and a rare ferret may be worth as much as six silver coins.

    Hearing what his father said, Rurik had to examine himself.

    This picture of my own body is no more than a child. According to Otto¡¯s words, it is worth five silver coins. With two deer on top, it is not as good as a cute ferret. How can it be true?

    However, it is such a realistic truth.

    In any case, it is better to get at least ten servants with a large amount of silver than the father to take people to carry the battle axe to be more civilized.

    "I want ten servants. If they can''t bear the boy, at least get one for me. I want him to take orders from my blacksmith. At least ten girls, I want to train them to be soap-making women~www.novelhall. com~There are also masters who can make clothes. All of them only serve me. Dad, according to the agreement signed with the priests and blacksmiths, I have the money to support these servants." New 81 Chinese network update the fastest computer terminal: https://

    Otto nodded: "I have accepted all your money, and I will do it for you. However, you have contributed a lot these days, and you are indeed different from those kids."

    "Of course." Rurik smiled, "I am the one who received Odin''s blessing."

    "Not only that." Otto shook his head deeply, "I have lived for so many years. I only know that a child of you can earn 300 silver coins in just tens of days, and no child can quickly spend a hundred silver coins. A silver coin. You really have to pay attention, if you have been generous, it¡¯s not good for you."

    "I will pay attention, thank you for your reminder." Rurik was surprised that Otto mentioned the concept of "thrifty".

    Speaking of frugality, if Svealan¡¯s thinking sub-tribal alliance has this kind of thinking, we can really understand why their descendants more than a thousand years later have achieved such an extreme in the concept of environmental protection, so extreme that everyone wants to do it. There is almost no carbon emissions.

    "I will try my best to be frugal and try to make more money. Dad..." Rurik tilted his head slightly, "Don''t think I know soap and swords, believe me, I have other inventions. It¡¯s all from Odin¡¯s wisdom. Next year is a new beginning."

    "Okay." Otto put a big hand on Rurik''s head, rubbed a few times like a cat, and exhorted: "Then you do it. I hope you can get me some when I come back. New tricks."

 Chapter 110ï¼š Servants Arithmetic Teaching

    Only in March in the Julian calendar, the Gulf of Bothnia will begin to thaw. When it is thawed and it is safe to sail, it is already April.

    Hanukkah ends with the first ray of sunshine in 829 AD.

    The return of sunlight has announced many things. As the daytime becomes longer and longer, the people will have more daytime for work.

    There is another tradition of the ¡¡¡¡ tribe. One hundred days after Hanukkah, most of the sea ice will melt, and people will have another festival.

    This picture of the Ross tribe, which has been around for nearly half a year, and their long boats can sail freely on the thawing sea. The long period of time consumes a large amount of people¡¯s food reserves. Even if many people hunt in winter, every household¡¯s food reserves will become stretched when the thawing is approaching.

    Now, members of the tribe are facing new problems.

    Only part of the entire tribe is rich. The rich are often the strongest men and the most experienced fishermen. These people are eager to own a steel sword of their own, and also hope to continue to buy the soap plot itself.

    In addition, they also need to obtain other consumer products to meet their own needs.

    The long ships hidden in the docks stepped up repairs, and some new ships were also accelerated in the wooden houses. The fishermen who yearn for greater wealth hope that the sea ice will melt as soon as possible.

    Those foreigners living in Roseburg are also looking forward to it.

    They have already acted in the snow-covered fjord before the sea ice thaws for the new year''s trade.

    Various cobblers living in the tribe, they were very busy in the winter of 828. The arrival of a huge amount of fresh animal skins has put all the cobbler families into a lot of busy.

    Some cobblers lack capital. They can only get some remuneration for leather processing, but the finished leather must be returned to the leather owner.

    Some other cobblers naturally own capital or are large families. For a time, the whole family joined the leather processing.

    The ¡¡¡¡ family owners invested in buying fresh leather from the beginning. After some processing and further processing, such as making clothes, the wealth obtained is even more pleasant.

    However, if the results of the leather processing industry are for domestic sales, it is not a huge profit at all.

    There is only one trick, and the finished leather is about to be sold to the south. Make clothes out of deerskin, and decorate the collar and cuffs with fox skin. A leather jacket can even sell for a gold coin.

    If you take the risk and sell it to an area controlled by the Danes and pretend to be a local, it is possible to sell it for two gold coins.

    There is a way of seeking wealth and wealth, and everyone knows this truth.

    is once seen through by the powerful among the Danes, this life is probably on the southern coast of the ocean.

    Most cobblers don''t dare to take risks. They just want to sell their skills safely and do a small business. Life is like this day by day, unless some realistic pressure forces them to live, the cobbler will be pirates and looting.

    The craftsmen of the ¡¡¡¡ tribe have this attitude towards life.

    But for those foreigners who live as a guest, the situation is completely different.

    Foreigners will not and cannot really join the Ross tribe. They are allowed to live in Roseburg, but they are ordered to ban the reclaiming of land to grow things.

    Of course, the Ross people have the most variety of onions that are hardy and can mature quickly, and they will not deliberately plant other onions.

    Guest residents do not feel that they are being discriminated against, because their identities are always very similar-fishermen, or pure merchants.

    Otto needs these guest merchants, who are an important medium for communication between his tribe and his southern allies.

    With the presence of these guest merchants, Otto felt that he had no guilty to organize a fleet personally to go to the important activity area of ??the Mind Subtribe Alliance, namely Lake M?laren, to personally sell goods from the far north.

    Over the years, residents have sold their remaining things to guest merchants. When the ice melts, the merchants will transport them to the south for sale. Starting

    So the Ross people do not have to risk being attacked, and the goods in their hands can quickly turn into silver coins, why not do it?

    Besides, everyone is more willing to look for opportunities in the East.

    Many tribesmen, they sold all the small animals they caught in winter, the meat was eaten, the leather was immediately replaced with silver coins, and even a large pile of soap.

    The silver coins from the guest merchant finally gathered in Rurik''s hands in large quantities.

    Now the situation has changed again, and a large amount of silver coins have begun to flow into the blacksmith''s shop in Kravassen.

    After Hanukkah, the entire tribe realized that Rurik¡¯s dagger was made by the Kravassen family, and a large number of orders followed.

    Cravason encountered the most prosperous business opportunity since his ancestors began to strike iron. He engraved all the orders on the wooden boards and collected a tenth of the deposit. He never thought that the deposit alone would be as many as 120 silver coins.

    To build a new steelsvard, the so-called steel sword, it costs sixty silver coins no matter how to use it. Every sword is very expensive, but it can cut all the iron swords without any damage. The huge tactical advantage makes all the warriors rush.

    The impoverished warrior is envious and longs for more money in the new year. The wealthy warrior paid the deposit as soon as possible, eager to get the steel sword as soon as possible to test whether it works.

    The time has entered into January. For Ruriek, life is still cold and boring.

    There is a saying that the coldest period in the northern hemisphere is winter, and the weird edge of the Arctic Circle in the Roseburg area makes the climate even worse.

    Even so, the tribe is still operating with very low efficiency. Although there are still cases of freezing to death, families with a little wealth are still alive and healthy.

    The severe cold forced Rurik to stay in a warm place. He decided to make some new tricks, that is, taking advantage of a lot of time, first do some knowledge training for Lumia.

    To make her step up her learning of the Runic and Roman alphabets, and to be able to achieve smooth character conversion.

    began to teach her the logic of writing and using Arabic numerals. Since she was actually learning for the first time, everything had to start with the addition of single digits.

    will also be peaceful in the evening, Lumia, who returned to the long house of the priest after herding, sat obediently in front of Rurik.

    "Masta, I''m back. Regarding what you gave me."

    "Have you reviewed everything?" Rurik asked with a sullen face.

    "I will. I accept the test of masta." Lumia sat down cautiously, her subconsciously frowning clearly showed her tension.

    Hey, her cautious appearance is really cute.

    Placed in front of the two of them was a piece of dry pine board, which was actually leftovers from shipbuilding. Rurik needs some brighter writing materials than oak, even rough yellow paper. Now, this whitish pine board may be better.

    Paper can be made! Rurik knew that theoretically all the materials for making paper should be available. He tried to purify all kinds of plant-derived fibers and pulverize them. The flocs of the fibers settled into a thin layer, which was dehydrated. That is the original paper.

    The so-called paper is probably an accidental invention in the processing of China''s silk handicraft industry. Up to now, the Oriental Paper Industry has been very developed.

    The Western world did not invent it out of thin air. This is not surprising. Eastern Rome still feels that silk is made of a special kind of plant, just like flax can be woven.

    Lurik cut some black charcoal pieces with a knife into some carbon pens.

    An early sketch artist, the brush in his hand is a piece of charcoal that has been carefully carved. There is nothing wrong with Rurik doing this, that is, he needs to wash his hands after using it.

    He has instilled basic arithmetic skills in Lumia''s duck-cracking style. After two weeks of duck-cracking teaching, Lumia has not only distinguished the writing of all numbers from 0 to 9, but theoretically she already knows calculations within a hundred.

    "I will give you ten questions, and you must calculate the correct answer for me. If you make a wrong one, give me ten squats. Add ten for the wrong one!"

    "Good... good."

    Lu Mia swallowed deeply, and in the past few days, she suffered physical punishment from the young master for her mistakes. Ten questions a day, one wrong one, arms forward, squatted and stood up ten times, the worst time I did fifty consecutive times!

    It was really a bad feeling. I was so tired and out of breath, and my stomach was suddenly hungry. The worst thing is that the young master will not give me any food compensation.

    Ten arithmetic questions were written on the pine board, and these questions were calculated instantly in Rurik. Adding and subtracting calculations within a mere hundred, if you can''t get the answer with mental arithmetic, it is really stupid.

    But it is a severe test for Lumia, as simple as 20+25, she has to consider the correct answer.

    I can¡¯t say that her IQ is stupid, just because she should have been exposed to it when she was five or six years old, but because of the limitations of the times, she was afraid that she would be illiterate for a lifetime in her original life. A ten-year-old child is equivalent to fourth grade, and she can master multiplication no matter what.

    Lumia, she already knows what a plus sign is, what a minus sign is, and what an equal sign is.

    The pure digital symbols are too abstract, and she has to make a pen with a thin wooden stick on the dry ground on one side, and perform simple calculations.

    Yes, Rurik gave her the method of checking calculations, so that the addition of ten digits was broken into two additions of single digits. She hooked her head and stuffed her head to check the calculations, and her movements were awkward. The strands of blue silk hanging down from her forehead and the braids on her shoulders made her look very cute.

    "Ah! How can I feel like tutoring a girl with homework? This girl is worrying enough...that is, she is relatively quiet, very good, very good..."

    Lurik just watched her movements, her hesitation when she started writing, and the sudden frowning of her immature face. The results that adults feel sad can easily get, must be a disaster for children.

    "Write quickly, don''t hesitate."

    After ¡¡¡¡, the girl''s nervous right hand drew a deep line directly behind the equal sign.

    "Erase it and write the answer." Rurik''s solemn order made her even more nervous.

    She finally finished the ten questions, put the charcoal pen on the ground, stretched out her hands full of toner, and raised her head cautiously: "Masta, I...I''m done."

    "Very good. This time you get all the correct answers for the first time."

    "Ah I!"

    "You made it, Lumia."

    Lurik''s tense face deliberately smiled, and Lumia''s tense face turned into a long-lost smile.

    "Up to now you have successfully completed the addition and subtraction calculations within one hundred. You are faster than I thought. I will give you some rewards, Lumia. You should also have a brand new summer outfit. I will buy you one. The most decent piece."

    A piece of clothing? Lumia had thought about these things too. Since the little lord had a heart, she immediately knelt down to show her thanks.

    "Get up, Lumia. Don''t think that completing this is a great victory. Everything is just the beginning. I will start from now and I want to teach you multiplication. There are many knowledge that no one else knows."

    In this time and space, the original intention of an ordinary person to take the initiative to learn mathematics is probably to better keep accounts. The boys of the Ross tribe will always follow their father, and when they grow up, they will understand basic mathematics and use them in future life. After all, everyone uses various currencies, which in a sense are actually gold, silver, and copper with different specifications. Using the weight of precious metals to measure prices, the boys, as the future head of the family, do not want to be entrapped by profiteers, so they can only learn arithmetic.

    The mathematical knowledge used for ordinary trade is too low-end, it is only the basic arithmetic in complex mathematics.

    Mathematics, it can be described as the foundation of various sciences!

    In the business dealings between the Ruths and their allies, multiplication and division are not often used.

    Lurik is otherwise, he insists on teaching a woman multiplication and division, but also to teach more advanced things, including but not limited to pi, plane geometry, trigonometric functions, solid geometry. And elementary analytic geometry. In short, no matter how much mathematics knowledge can be touched by an Eastern High School student, let this poor Lumia instill it in a short time.

    What is the new trick promised father Otto? This is the new trick!

    In a short period of time, it is my goal to train Lu Mia into a child with high intelligence.

    So, Rurik started to teach Lumia multiplication formulas.

    This toner-filled pine board was wiped clean with a linen cloth, and Rurik quickly drew the table and wrote the numbers on the matrix. As long as it is not deliberately wiped off, the multiplication table of this wooden board can naturally be stored for a long time.

    Lurik¡¯s mission to Lumia is to learn it in the shortest time. First release https://https://

    This is a major task. In order to enable her to grasp it earlier, first give her the multiplication formula!

    Ancient Nosse, counted from zero to nine, the pronunciation is highly similar to modern English after a thousand years. The pronunciation of numbers in Gnossi also has two syllables, but this is not an obstacle to the implementation of the multiplication formula. On the contrary, because of the two-syllable pronunciation of numbers, the formula can be completely arranged into RAP, and the interesting sense of rhythm is conducive to the memory of learners.

    Leurik spent two days before Lumia basically mastered it. After all, she is already a ten-year-old child, although it is the first time to learn, her brain is better developed than a five-year-old child, and is more able to accept knowledge. This is the so-called nine-year-old and ten-year-old child who goes to elementary school for some reason. He can learn all the courses of elementary school in three years and catch up with the progress of junior high school.

    Lumia just learned to use the multiplication table. To understand abstractly, the answer can be given quickly under Rurik¡¯s question, and it still takes a lot of time to practice.

    Fortunately, Lumia doesn¡¯t need to learn anything else. She can spend the whole day except sleeping and eating, and even herding time, using this multiplication table to take time to study.

    She didn''t dare to disobey the little master''s orders, she just wanted to understand this hard and boring work early.

    She''s not a learning robot with no emotions.

    A cold and boring day of grazing, the daytime is still short. Now there are no priests to monitor themselves, and no one is worried about running away, and no one helps them manage the deer herd.

    The herd of deer has only seen fifteen heads, and each deer has a wooden sign hanging around its neck, and a piece of iron that will jingle when the deer moves.

    The deer were slashing away the snow and nibbling grass. Lumia leaned on a pine tree, paying attention to the deer and the planks.

    "The deer didn''t run awayThey...what''s the matter with them. They are in three piles, each with five heads? Huh? Trefemarfemton."

    A section of the multiplication table in the Norse pronunciation version opened her mouth. Now, Lumia opened her eyes wide, as if she had found a baby, and her look at the road completely changed.

    From the young master, she learned that multiplication and division can perform more complex operations. She has understood that she has learned knowledge that ordinary people of these tribes simply cannot touch, and the simplest purpose is to help her master manage her more and more wealth in the future.

    She couldn''t understand the meaning of Rurik''s determination for a while, and now the group changes of the fifteen deer leisurely eating grass, she has realized the true meaning of multiplication by herself.

    "If the deer herd grows bigger, I will definitely not be able to manage it alone. I have learned multiplication and divided the deer into many small herds, and then I can quickly know how many deer I have! Ah, I''m so smart. No! I stay. Rick is so smart."

    The boring study suddenly became interesting. She took the reins of the deer and artificially grouped the deer to verify the correctness of the multiplication table.

    The formulas are correct, and her mind is no longer an abstract number, she has become a living deer. She closed her eyes and read the multiplication table silently. In her mind, it was a group of deer performing various pairings and combinations.

    Everything suddenly became clear.

    The time is February 15th in the Julian calendar, a cold evening, after Lumia happily drove the deer back home. She wiped her hands with the snow, rushed to the priest¡¯s longhouse excitedly, found Rurik who was helping Bona and the gang to make soap, and told him that she had completely mastered the multiplication table.

 Chapter 111ï¼š They are passionate

    "What are you happy about? Come and help me if you are happy." Lurik twisted his face full of toner impatiently, making a face to the excited Lumia.

    Lumia was excited, and daringly ran over: "Masta, I have learned the form completely now. If you ask me questions, I will recite them."

    "Huh? The question to you yesterday, you seem to have your tongue scalded, and you can''t tell a correct answer for a long time. Listen, you have memorized wrong as usual... I changed my mind, and if you answered the truth, just give me a stir. soap bar."

    I heard, Lumia subconsciously looked at the pottery urn in front of her little lord, only to see that there was some bright yellow viscous substance in it, and she leaned in to smell it. Why was there still some smell? This smell is a bit familiar.

    "Masta, what you made here, is it soap."

    "Ah, I didn''t tell you before. This is a new soap. I believe it has better decontamination effect. It can... also kill the most annoying and difficult parasites without harming people."

    Rurik stopped his work. In the end, the work of making soap is currently monopolized by the priests. They use this as an important means of collecting money, and it has been two months since the birth of the first soap. Now they still think that agreement is very wonderful. Their happiness is so low that a priest can be deeply satisfied with just a few silver coins.

    Soap is of course not static, and the price of two silver coins is a bit expensive.

    To be a human is to look at things in the long-term. At this stage, Liu Liqi is more willing to sullen his hair and earn a lot of wealth by selling high-end handmade products. What organizes the Viking army to row a boat on expeditions to chop people, looting countless gold and other things, this kind of thing should be put on hold indefinitely in the future.

    If Rurik is allowed to choose, he would rather be a doves who are gradually marginalized in Viking society, that is, those who are willing to accumulate wealth through labor. The descendants of the doves accepted this idea. They never left Svealand and the northern regions, and eventually became the national foundation of Sweden in the future.

    Doves are not cowards, they just think that looting will not make a profit after all.

    As the production of soap increases, its price will drop anyway, so some more special soaps need to be made.

    For example, adding finely ground sulfur powder to a viscous soap paste, after deep stirring, the original brown-yellow soap bar was dyed golden yellow! It has a certain sulphur smell, but this smell is not more unacceptable than the burnt smell of plant ash.

    Its color is brighter, which naturally gives people a pleasing feeling.

    The other is to add ground charcoal powder, and after stirring, it becomes a carbon soap, which is a pure black piece.

    Of course, the best soap is soap. If essential oils can be extracted from certain flowers, will the soap...

    The only thing ¡¡¡¡Lurik can be sure of is that after today and on the evening of February 16th in the Julian calendar, the first batch of golden sulfur soap can leave the mold. Tentatively, it is the price of three silver coins.

    Think about it, but just throwing a handful of fine sulfur powder into the paste, a simple act can actually earn an extra silver coin.

    The possibility of such crazy money-gathering shocked Bona and other lower priests, and the high priest Velia felt it even more incredible. But once that yellow-white soap bar succeeds, who doesn''t love the beautiful color?

    As long as the yellow-white sulfur soap is successful, adding other dyes, such as cheaper indigo, can produce green soap.

    In this era, blue and white are the most easily available dyes, followed by yellow and red.

    The most noble one is purple. The purple cloth used by the nobles of Eastern Rome in the purple empire to decorate and wear is obtained by eliminating how many purple snails.

    Lumia in the evening is eager to show her understanding of multiplication tables and formulas.

    "You can really master it? Well, I will give you some questions. If the answer is wrong..." Rurik pointed to the pottery urn operated by the priests, "Just like the first time you made soap, help They, until you are almost exhausted."

    Lumia settled, she was ready.

    This time is indeed different from the past. Rurik asked five questions in a row, and she was proficient in reporting the correct answers. One of her movements is strange. On the other hand, she needs to close her eyes for brief thinking, just like the mind needs time to calculate in the brain.

    After all, she gave all the correct answers. It seems that this deer-raiser girl has learned multiplication within a hundred.

    Lurik also quickly figured out the reason for her sudden resuscitation, which is really amazing. She has already used calculations in her daily life.

    "Masta, I have learned. I still want more knowledge, I want to be helpful to you." Lumia''s eyes widened with sincere feelings.

    Liu Likla held her hand and passed the stick that smashed the viscous soap into her hand.

    "Then do things with me, I will try to sell the new soap for a higher price."

    On the other hand, Otto learned for the first time that his son was making a new type of soap. It would be yellow and white, and the effect was no different from the previous ones.

    Otto, he is now acting as a salesman for his son.

    He wandered around the tribe and promoted the news among his closest friends. Although he had never seen the sulfur soap, in his dictation, the thing had become as beautiful as gold.

    It has been two months since ordinary people started using soap. Anyone who has used it deeply understands its power and laments that if it is used too much, the soap shrinks faster.

    It will be used up sooner or later!

    For families who have purchased, the wife who is in charge of housekeeping and maintenance urges her husband to get more coins in the new year to buy more soap.

    But the husbands were attracted by the bright white steel sword made by the blacksmith. If there are enough silver coins, first buy the sword and then solve the soap problem.

    The steel sword that cuts like iron is really amazing.

    Another legend has been circulating in the tribe these days.

    Klavasen has successfully created two steel swords. He himself used the block-smelting low-carbon steel technology of Professor Rurik, as well as advanced methods such as oil quenching and overburden burning of the blade.

    Fifty refining is too physically demanding. According to the principle that as long as it can cut ordinary iron swords, the sword he made is reduced to forty refining. Even so, it is only half-edged 2/3stika (nearly 70cm) long. The iron sword, swiftly and violently in the strong Kawei hand, successfully cut off a wrought iron bar that was used as a test product.

    The length of the general Viking iron sword is controlled at 70cm. Too short is not the main offensive weapon, too long to use is very inconvenient.

    In ordinary combat, two sword bearers fight each other. Their swords are always bent in head-to-head combat, but they are not easy to break. However, if one of them is harder, the legend that ordinary iron swords will not break will also be broken.

    The wrought iron bars used in the experiment are thicker than ordinary swords, and the materials of the two are actually exactly the same.

    Klavasen simply knew the importance of product quality. Now, if the sword is easy to use, he ordered his son to be the master of the sword test and use a hack to verify.

    Two steel swords were delivered to their buyers, for which Clavassen made a lot of money.

    What excites him is not the joy of receiving more than one hundred silver coins. The most amazing thing is that the masters of the steel swords regard their old swords as "sacrifices", under the attention of hundreds of warriors who come to hear the wind. , The Lord of Steel Sword swung vigorously and really cut off his old sword.

    Klavasen is so famous that some of the doubts that existed have disappeared!

    The brave and fierce men all hope to get a steel sword. They start to count their possessions. As long as they can make up for sixty silver coins, they will go to Kravasson to order. For so many years, blacksmiths have hardly left Fort Rose, and often only go to the northeast when mining ore.

    Blacksmiths don¡¯t take a deposit and run away. Besides, everyone has to buy a steel sword for sixty silver coins. If you order two swords, the price is more than a pound of silver!

    You must have a sword, and you must always use soap. Compared with the sword, the fact of soap can be slowed down.

    On February 17, the yellow and white soaps had finished baking. They had shrunk badly one by one. They were baked instead of air-dried. The sulfur soap was covered with dense cracks.

    A wooden table was placed in the empty field in front of the long house of the priest. As many as fifty pieces of sulfur soap were deliberately piled into a pyramid shape at the request of Rurik.

    More than five hundred people rushed to the long house of the priest. The crowd was hopping and jumping, and some even climbed onto the roof of their house, wishing for the so-called golden special soap.

    Chief Otto stood with the priests again this time, and he had already experienced the sensation of washing his hands with a handful of sulfur soap just now in the long house of the priest.

    As far as the body feel is concerned, there is nothing more magical than the previous soap effect. What is remarkable is its color, which is like a daisy in early autumn. The color makes people feel comfortable.

    The crowd is chattering. In addition to the wealthy tribal warriors who are interested in buying, there are also a large group of people watching the excitement.

    Some children got out of the crowd. They were horrified by the majesty of the leader, so they could only stand blankly, keeping a distance from the beautiful exhibits on the wooden table.

    "Brothers, I''m glad you are here. Shut up now!" Otto raised his arms and his loud baritone calmed everyone.

    "I told you a few days ago that my son Rurik got Odin''s enlightenment again. Odin felt that our tribe lacked color, so Rurik gave the priests to make this..." A piece of sulphur soap weighing two pounds was held in your hand and held up high, "Keep your eyes open and look at it, that''s it!"

    "Brothers, how beautiful this baby is. They can still wash your clothes. The special smell can also prevent the hateful lice from continuing to harass. Don''t you want to put such a beautiful color baby in your home? A treasure unique to our Ross tribe! Brothers, Odin gave us the opportunity to get it, and now I give you the opportunity to buy it. As long as three silver coins, you can get it! Those who do this will please Odin, It is bound to enter Valhalla..."

    Lurik feels like he has entered a 9th century exhibition site, and his father is directly possessed by a profiteer. The big bearded mouth was so loud, as if he bought this sulfur soap and got a ticket to Happy Valhalla.

    Looking at the excited eyes of the onlookers, Rurik believed very much that not only did his people believe it, the wealthy households were also willing to pay.

    Otto then raised his arms and shouted: "Come and buy all, with money to buy. Don''t come if you don''t have money, wait until you have enough money!"

    As for soap, it is not tribal spoils.

    In daily life, residents are exchanging goods such as gadgets and clothes that they produce with each other. As long as there is demand, there is trade. The spontaneous trade of these residents can be said to be since ancient times. Now Otto is selling this batch of sulfur soap on behalf of the priests, which is to turn low-level trade into a commodity trade.

    Before the winter of 828, this kind of thing did not exist at the root. However, when the spring of 829 was approaching, people were already happy to see that someone could provide a large amount of high-quality daily necessities.

    Many people have already bought soap at home, and it has not been used up yet. These people are here to join in the fun, just to see the appearance of the yellow and white soap. After all, three silver coins are enough to buy fish for nearly two months! You can also buy three deerskins. Spending huge sums of money to buy it is really an act of self-certification of financial resources.¥¡ÐÂ¥ä~¢à~1~ÖÐÎÄÍø¦Ø¦Ø¦Ø.¦Ö~¢¸~1z§ë.c¨°§Þ

    Ordinary people are not willing to use precious silver to buy "guldensopa", that is, "golden soap". Today it is right to watch local tyrants perform.

    There are still thirty wealthy people willing to pay the money, and their heroism is also familiar to Otto.

    How do they have money? It is nothing more than the outstanding performance in foreign affairs, including the large-scale battle with the fishermen of Gotland more than seven years ago. That battle made many people become heroes of the tribe and gained a fortune.

    Defeat the enemy, take possession of the enemy¡¯s wealth, and become rich. An ordinary Ross fisherman longs for this, and thinks it is the only way he has a chance to become rich through short-term adventure battles.

    So they are just fishermen, just brave warriors.

    If you want to obtain wealth and produce consumer goods for profit, there is no other way than a merchant who works as a peddler.

    Otto thought that these sulfur soaps would be sold out today, but in reality it was a slap in the face.

    He sold out for thirty yuan, and the rest continued to pile on the table, waiting for buyers.

    "Doesn''t anyone continue to buy it? Could it be that you can''t afford the three silver coins anymore?"

    Can''t afford to pay? It is indeed unaffordable.

    A young man came out of the crowd. This son is a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers. The beard that has just grown proves that his immature, thin body and his ambition are really not suitable for him.

    "Great leader, our young warriors don''t have enough money, we want more silver coins. If you can, I hope you can lead us to find a group of enemies and destroy them all, let us take their money box!"

    "Oh? Are you going to robbery?" Otto asked loudly on purpose.

    "Yes! We should take revenge! It has been for many years! We are going south to find revenge for those nasty Gotlanders! They killed us many years ago, and this revenge must be revenge."

    As soon as this remark came out, the sentiment was immediately excited.

    Russ, like other tribes, their tribesmen died in the war, and the living tribes should take revenge as soon as possible.

    The results of it? Otto is already in his fifties, his mentality has become very calm, and he has gradually lost the courageous and ruthless spirit he had when he was young. For several years, Otto has not chosen revenge for a long time.

    There is also Arik in the crowd. He was pulling his wife to watch the excitement. He heard someone chanting revenge, and his thoughts instantly returned to the pain of childhood.

    The so-called warrior who has just grown a beard is only fifteen years old, just because the Nordic people have long looked like adults, and a boy seems to be a sea warrior. First release https://https://

    Arik struggling to get out of the crowd, raised his already muscled right arm and clenched his fist deeply.

    He stepped forward and faced his uncle: "Great leader, it has been seven years, isn''t it time for revenge yet?"

    I don¡¯t know who suddenly yelled: "Vengeance! We have to make the Gotlanders pay the price. They attacked our fleet first. It''s time to take away all their wealth."

    Immediately afterwards, the crowd started shouting with the same word-revenge.

    But, do they really want revenge? Rurik was stunned in such a lively scene, he couldn''t help but uttered in his heart, you must know that more than 500 muscle-bursting men burst out with amazing roars at exactly the same rhythm. This scene is reproduced on the battlefield~ www.novelhall.com~ Can''t you scare the enemy out of their heads before using the swordsman?

    According to tribal traditions, Rurik knew that his cousin¡¯s grievances must be reported.

    These men, sometimes Rurik feels that they are gentle in their daily lives. That''s not true! Once involved in the battle, they instantly transformed into bloodthirsty berserkers.

    is that they are now proposing to organize manpower to go to the Gotland people''s residence for revenge. How could the purpose be to revenge as simple as that?

    They are just going to ask for money! The problem is very simple. As long as you grab the wealth that those people have hoarded, you can buy better clothes, more beautiful soap, and a steel sword that cuts off ordinary iron swords.

    The steel sword is not out of reach, but is equivalent to six gold coins, or sixty silver coins.

    As long as there is a chance to go on an expedition and defeat a formidable enemy on the battlefield, he will definitely get a lot of wealth after the war. The fisherman who stayed in his hometown in this way was not worthy to accuse the conquerors of getting a lot of spoils at the risk of dying in battle to get a large sum of money.

    If the dream is out of reach, many people try to find that hope is slim, and generally give up. Those who persist for a lifetime, the successful are also one in a million.

    However, once the dream is not so extreme and there are reasonable means to realize it, why not take the risk immediately?

    The people were caught in a frenzy of madness, as if waiting for the leader to raise his arms and issue an order to organize a fleet expedition after the ice melted.

    Otto frowned deeply, stretched his beard-filled mouth, and had to organize his own language to respond to their excitement.

 Chapter 112ï¼š Wealthy Gotland

    The scene becomes a little chaotic, and Otto must control it.

    He deliberately waited for the excitement of the tribe to ferment for a while, and when those people saw that the leader did not express his attitude, the initial enthusiasm gradually dimmed.

    "Are you all done yelling? Now listen to me!

    We are talking about going to the Eastern Passage to build a stronghold. Why did it become an attack on the Gotland?

    You remember our hatred, how can I forget it. However, the Gotlanders are not weak, and we should not be eager to take revenge this year just because we recalled those people for a while. We cannot interrupt the plan because of this.

    You young people, rather than going to Gotland to seek revenge, you should first consider your marriage.

    We want revenge, we want to take more warriors to revenge.

    I will take you to Novgorod soon and find a beautiful wife for each of you, and soon each of you can be a father.

    When you all grow up to be real men, you will take your son who can already afford weapons, and follow our new leader, Ryuk, who will take you to the most thorough revenge. "

    Otto''s eyes were torch at the moment, and his big hands suddenly grabbed the young Rurik who was waiting and hugged him on the table.

    How is this going?

    Lurik looked left and right a little bit, standing on a high place, an outstanding scene, he found that he could look down on all the tops of his head.

    Otto instigated softly behind him: "You heard everything, kid. When you grow up, you want to take them to Gotland to get revenge. Your uncle died in the hands of those bastards, and many people''s fathers and brothers died in those hands. , You are going to take revenge."

    "I¡­"

    "Retell what I said!"

    The exciting scenes caused Rurik to be a little flustered for a while, as if their anger was completely ignited, and they hated to wait for the ice and snow to melt and rush directly to Gotland on foot.

    Otto murmured a word from behind, and Rurik could only retell it aloud, obediently. These contents are really horrifying, no matter how you look at them, they are all about Gotland, and this game is released in the name of Rurik.

    "I... I have to take them to that island when I grow up and chop down the entire island from top to bottom? I want to wipe out all the enemies? I want to dig out all their hidden treasures?" Rurik''s My mind can''t help but deeply doubt the rationality of doing so. Is it reasonable? But there is a certain degree of rationality.

    They want to avenge the relatives who died in the war, and then make a fortune of gold and silver. The relatives have been dead for many years, if revenge would have been rushed over. Now that this matter is brought up, looting gold and silver is the most simple purpose, of course, blood feuds still have to be reported.

    Lurik obeyed his father, chanting "revenge" slogan, and weighed the cost-effectiveness of doing so.

    As far as feelings are concerned, Rurik doesn''t understand his uncle Ogier, who died in battle, and he has no feeling for the Gotland people who killed his uncle.

    However, when his cousin Arik mentioned the Gotland people, he was full of anger and yearned for revenge.

    Lurik also doesn''t think Gotland is really a place of wealth, because soap and steel swords are two things, and you can make a lot of money by selling them. In order to take the risk of looting, it is really a bad idea. Using a soft knife of commercial means is more efficient than grabbing with an axe in person.

    I have earned a sum of money, and personal wealth is still accumulating at a high speed. With more money, you can recruit a group of servants, that is, "slaves" defined by others, and feed a group of servants, and you will be more powerful.

    Standing on the seat, Rurik shouted for revenge, causing everyone to roar enthusiastically. He knew that his elderly father, Otto, was still building momentum for himself. If you want to be a leader, you must have sufficient financial resources. The core key is to obtain the support of the strongest group of people among the people.

    The elite forces of the tribe are gathered here, and those who can buy sulfur soap are definitely strong men with money and force.

    But when it comes to personal ambitions, Rurik is more willing to go east. Since everyone is a Rus, then fate is to become a real Rus, rather than shrinking to a corner of the Arctic Circle as a city-state, and ultimately still exist as a part of Sweden.

    Ross, according to the historical development context, she should occupy the entire Eastern Europe. The wheel of history has already begun to operate, and Rurik knew that even if they yelled to go south to counterattack the Gotlans, building a stronghold at the mouth of the Neva River was an impossible decision to change.

    The tribe has not yet dared to stand up and frankly opposed Otto, there is no such person.

    They stand here just to take this opportunity to show the leader that young people are eager to make contributions.

    They were tired from shouting slogans, and their aggrieved emotions were vented by Haosheng. It was like Arik recalled the grief and anger of his father being killed. After the shouting, he felt better. After all, he took his wife Peravina to the tomb of his father Ogier.

    Those who are willing to buy sulfur soap have already put the baby in their arms. People who just watched the excitement also went back one after another as the evening arrived.

    Lurik had been put down long ago, watching people leave, and deeply regret that his sulfur soap was not sold out in the first time.

    He muttered suddenly: "Dad, is the price of three silver coins too high? It really doesn''t work, I''ll just... try again with two silver coins?"

    "No need." Otto''s rough hand covered his son''s head. "Just keep it at this price. In my opinion, they are just nervous with money! You think they yelled and asked me to allow them to go south to attack the Gotlandians. What is the purpose?"

    "It''s revenge," Rurik said deliberately.

    "Bah! Of course it is for money! What do you think of the Gotlanders? They are actually very rich."

    "Rich? I heard Arik say that those guys are a bunch of fishermen."

    "It''s just a fisherman?" Otto shook his head, and bluntly criticized his nephew''s ignorance. "Rurik, do you believe him or believe me? You never imagined that those Gotlanders, who were once half our ally?"

    "Huh? They are also part of the league?" Rurik was a little surprised.

    "Once they intended to join the alliance, but later, the leaders of the Gotland people respected the Danes as their masters. They gradually became unwilling to do business with us, and gradually became hostile to us under the instigation of those Danes. "

    "It''s actually... so it is."

    Indeed, in the concept of Rurik, Gotland is part of Sweden. In this era, the Swedish state has not yet formed, and it is still a process of the so-called tribal alliance becoming a formal feudal state, that is, the leader of the strongest tribe will be reasonably upgraded from the leader to the king.

    Including the Danes are also in this gradual process. Obviously, Denmark is just one step away from upgrading to a feudal kingdom.

    Through his father¡¯s description, Rurik can estimate that the Danes had been wooing the residents of Gotland a long time ago, and now, the Danes have indeed established a stronghold in the G?taland area.

    The Danes are using their own force and diplomatic strategies to try to make up a huge group of tribes that speak Norse in the sea.

    The Danes have the determination to unify the Baltic Sea and are also trying to complete it.

    When the traditional trade between tribes, with the fall of Rome and the development of shipbuilding, trade between tribes became more frequent. They have actually entered a state of separatism between the princes. Frequent trade and wars are actually a process of integration. Because they want to defeat the commercial enemy, but cannot be defeated by the enemy, the closely-connected tribes must sign a covenant to unite.

    They are bound to form a larger alliance with each other, and still have to win other small alliances.

    The rise of the Danes is like this! Because the Gotlanders joined the alliance, the Danish power instantly overwhelmed the Swedes living in the Svealand Plain in the north, that is, the Mind Sub-Union.

    Rurik has heard more or less that his alliance is competing with the Danes for the southern highlands of G?taland. It is a rather humid place with a lot of shallow waters and a relatively mild climate nourishes a lot. Of pasture. Unlike the environment where wheat can be grown in the Svealand Plain, Yotaland is a good pasture.

    There was a group of people grazing here a long time ago, but they are not from Svealand, but from Gotland.

    The so-called Gotland people are still Gotland people. They graze on a large scale in the high plains, and then transport cattle and sheep to Gotland to market the entire Viking world. The Danes living in Jutland and surrounding islands went north as soon as they completed the unification of their internal tribes.

    For the Gotland people, compared to the residents of Svealand in the north, Danish talent is their biggest trading partner.

    The Danes are here.

    War? Do not!

    Recognizing that the Danes are the leader is the best choice for making big money.

    Maybe in the Viking era, Gotland was the center of the entire Viking world. Just because of its geographical location, it is the central position of the Baltic Sea, the inner sea, which in a sense is very similar to the Apennines in the Mediterranean.

    Departing from Gotland, the ship is not far away in all directions. The islanders raised livestock on land pastures, traditional trade with the Danes, or looted ancient Prussians, Vinland, Poles, and even the Franks in the south. They have accumulated a lot of wealth.

    The wealthy are happy to hoard silver coins, as long as it is silver, they will not refuse silver coins of various specifications.

    Elderly people in the Ross tribe know more or less that the Gotlanders who attacked the Ross fleet are wealthy as a whole. If the Minya Alliance can conquer Gotland, not only will they have a lot of wealth, it also means that they can occupy the entire Gotaland. The Mind Subtribe Alliance, which has been suppressed by the Danes for so many years, will rise instantly.

    So, can the Alliance possess the Gotland?

    How can it be that simple? !

    Otto believes that if the warriors of the entire alliance are assembled, they will fight the Danes in a decisive battle, and their chances of winning are not great. There is no other reason. The other side has more people. In this era, each other is the warriors of the sea in the wilderness. Whoever can assemble more warriors will be the easiest to win.

    Besides, there is another variable here, the Norwegian in the west of the mountains.

    The merchants of the Mind Subtribe Alliance can go overland, pass some obstacles in the mountains, and directly trade with the Norwegians overland, but this kind of transaction is far less pleasant than sailing.

    However, the Alliance and the Gotland have actually become rivals, and the sea route to the ocean has been cut off. The ancestors of the Swedes watched the Danes, the Norwegians, and the Gotland people who followed the Danes and made a fortune in the attacks on Britain and Frank. How could they not feel itchy?

    The Gotland people are rich and powerful, and it may not be a wise choice to provoke them now.

    Otto is very old after all, and now he is more willing to pinch the persimmons, not to mention the problems faced by the Ross tribe and allies are indeed different.

    He can be sure that at least fifty years have passed since the Rus tribe opened up the eastern inland waterway.

    There is a legend in the ancestors, the so-called: You only need to find a river flowing south or east in those intricate waterways, follow it and you will enter an extremely salty sea, and eventually you will meet the mighty Romans.

    Roman? Otto himself didn''t see it, but not only did the high priest see it, but the long house also has precious Roman sheepskins as evidence.

    How can Otto change the strategy that the tribe has developed for decades because of the excitement of young people? When he was alive, he had to repair the new stronghold at the mouth of the sea. After he died, his son Ruriek had to inherit the long-cherished wish of his ancestors and continue to expand eastward. As long as it develops from the Roman trade line, why should the Rus tribe still use the attitude of a sub-tribal alliance to help those ineffective allies with the Danes?

    Although the Gotland people are indeed rich, the young people mentioned the long-cherished wish of looting, and they have expressed it in their own face. Otto knew that they would not understand at this time.

    For the time being, life in general is still boring. Although it is February, the climate has become slightly warmer, but the sea ice has no meaning to thaw.

    Young people must not ignore the attack on Gotland Island in the name of revenge for the time being to steal money. After today¡¯s events, they will inevitably regard this as an important piece of talk. They have a strong desire to rob gold and silver, individual people or hearts are worried, if everyone gathers together, the sense of fear will be overwhelmed by the desire for wealth.

    Although they are leaving, Otto guessed that a group of young people would go back to polish their axes and swords.

    Otto piled up the silver coins he earned. The priests behind the scenes making soap walked out of the long house. Bona and everyone looked at the pile of silver coins and their eyes were straight.

    "Now is the time to divide the money." Otto turned around, and he faced Bona deliberately. New 81 Chinese network update the fastest computer terminal: https://

    "Bona, according to the agreement, of the ninety silver coins earned here, eighteen of them belong to you. Now I will give them to you."

    "Thank you, great leader!" Bona''s heart was beating wildly. Not only did she see so much money, but also because the leader was willing to help the priest sell things.

    She received the money, not only did she ask: "Chief, I see there are 20 bars of soap. You said that you can sell all the soaps we make."

    Otto was a little bit troubled: "But they didn''t buy it. Bona, I really need to tell you something about soap."

    In this era, we cannot expect ordinary people to have much economic knowledge. Even the Vikings are more active in thinking than those who have completely degraded to a purely agricultural social life in Western Europe, and they do not understand the concept of "balance of supply and demand".

    Otto was only very simple to perceive this time. The factor that cannot be sold immediately is particularly simple-the tribe cannot make every small family pay silver coins to buy soap.

    Otto even suggested: "Maybe, you should suspend production. When I return with people and distribute the wealth, many people will come back to buy soap."

    But Bona loves silver coins. Only silver coins can bring a better life to the priests who are so-called "no production, no looting, and worship by the tribe."

    All the priests'' faces showed awkwardness, and the deep collapsed wrinkles made them hesitate.

    They are women after all, and Rurik just can''t stand the woman''s grievances, and can''t help feeling compassionate.

    All the wealth from selling soap is his own. Rurik gritted his teeth and took out twelve silver coins from the 80% he had allocated and handed it to the grieving Bona himself.

    "Ruriek, this..."

    "You take it. Just assume that the soap is all sold, Bona, I won''t let you lose. You can continue to do it, UU Reading , I will directly give you silver coins, as if they are completely Sell ??it."

    Bona understood immediately and asked, "Is this all right?"

    "Of course. I will pay you the agreed 20% first, and you don¡¯t have to worry about the rest. If I suffer a loss, it¡¯s my business. I will never let you receive a loss. Even...even if I do. If you are a leader, your life will be guaranteed!"

    "Oh! You are such a respectable child!"

    Having said this, Rurik asked himself, he really looks like a profiteer! It is true that double the profit can make capital betray the conscience, but this is five times the profit! The simple priests still feel that they have made money! Do they really think that their labor is so cheap? !

    Money was given to them, and Rurik noticed his father Otto''s slight discomfort from the corner of his eyes.

    Just as the scene was a little embarrassing, just as the priests were smiling, a furry tan fur coat was draped in a tan furry bear coat, the collar was decorated with ferret wool, and the waist belt was hung with a string of gold ornaments The man walked over, and behind him were two more armored warriors as entourage.

    This person is rich and gorgeous, and he will definitely attract others'' attention wherever he goes.

    Otto noticed this person from the corner of his alert eye. He was particularly alert to those warriors who dressed differently from his tribe, and his big hands were instinctively alert and clinging to the hilt.

    But the comer is not the enemy.

    A smile quickly appeared on Otto¡¯s face, because the person who came was a wealthy guest businessman, and he really recognized him.

 Chapter 113ï¼š Gould Unkras

    "It''s you, Gould!"

    "Oh, dear leader, please call me Gould Unkras." As he spoke, the guy who was clearly dressed as a rich man, he held his leather jacket with his left hand and strode closer. Otto.

    He glanced at the soap on the table again, and couldn''t help but marvel at its special yellow and white color.

    "Chief, are you still selling these soaps just like a few days ago? It seems that your people didn''t buy them right away."

    Otto nodded, and while his guard was gone, he also deliberately showed a hint of embarrassment.

    Because this Gould is unusual, anyone with no brain can tell from his clothes that this young guy is rich.

    Although this person is rich, wanting to beat him is really a deadly act.

    Not to mention that Roseburg will take a protective attitude towards the merchants who live there. The wealthy merchants always have a group of shrewd and capable guards. The sources of these guards are varied, and there are even Fen tribes from the east of the sea. They only loyal to their own benefactors and are willing to help the benefactors to do various things for money.

    "It seems that you are in some trouble, and your merchandise is unsalable."

    "Yes, if..." Otto paused and stepped forward to introduce deliberately: "Look at these beautiful sopas, they are different from the previous ones. If you can buy them, I will be very happy. ."

    Gould replied very happily: "Of course, I will buy it, thank you for your permission, my noble leader. Besides, I really want to talk to you about some other things."

    "Oh?" Otto couldn''t help narrowing his eyes, he naturally felt that it would be a good thing.

    This Gould Unkras is really extraordinary. He is a wealthy businessman and has an elite guard of about fifty people.

    Unkras is not the person¡¯s last name, or the owner of the Viking world in this time and space, and there is no clear concept of a surname.

    If you insist that you have a surname, there is nothing more than the name of the tribe where it belongs.

    Unkras, which means "antlers", is a tribal name.

    Hundreds of years ago, some people who landed northward in Scandinavia, rowed boats at that time into a large coastal area. I saw that there were a large number of islands and fresh water that could be directly drunk. Settle down.

    They settled in a group of lakes named Lake M?laren, and the population gradually developed as a result.

    For hundreds of years, a large number of residents settled in a large area along the lake. They cultivated the land to grow wheat, and they kept cattle and sheep on small flat land. They are called the Melaren tribe, and the lake is named after that tribe.

    Lake M?laren is indeed a treasure of geomantic omen. Hundreds of years later, a trading city will rise at its estuary and become the core of everything in the area. That is Stockholm. Of course, Stockholm now exists as a small settlement.

    More tribes migrated north and west, and they stopped at the towering mountains.

    The Ankras tribe is northwest of the M?laren tribe, and there are many waterways that lead directly to Lake M?laren.

    There are other tribes such as Gavle and Ladina active in the area, and they are all tribes with extraordinary strength.

    Although ¡¡¡¡ is extraordinary in strength, it also depends on the object of comparison.

    Very badly, the total population of the entire Mind Subtribe Alliance is now less than 100,000!

    That is because they are strongly suppressed by the Danes at this stage, and the main body is shrunk in the Svealand Plain. However, even if they occupy the entire Gotaland Heights, conquer Gotland Island, and incorporate all the Gotland people, their total population will only increase by 10,000 or 20,000.

    At the same time, the Danish population has exceeded 200,000.

    Together with the Norwegians who live in a large area of ??unconnected bays, and the pioneers in some Baltic areas, the entire Viking world has a population of less than 500,000. Starting

    British Onevote Kingdom, which they began to looted, and the huge Frankish Kingdom, the combined population of the two has reached 15 million!

    Since the sub-tribal alliance will eventually develop into a feudal country, no matter how they develop, it is impossible to quickly develop a powerful agricultural technology. In the hundreds of years after the Viking Age, agricultural technology has not changed significantly, and population development has been slow.

    So the true historical trend, until the early sixteenth century, the Swedes living in Svealand, G?taland, and Gotland had a total population of only more than 400,000. Even the servant Finns are counted, and the population is only half a million people.

    The situation in Denmark, their centuries-old competitor, is not so good, with only 600,000 people.

    The population of France in the same period has reached 15 million.

    In the ninth century, both the Danes and the Shiya spoke the same language, and both were loyal to trade and plunder. The population has undoubtedly become the first key element in the competition.

    The current Roseburg has truly become a weird flower of the Alliance. It is not how weird it is, but that a fjord has squeezed 7,000 people. Roseburg is really a behemoth. First release https://https://

    What kind of concept is this?

    On another plane, in the middle of the sixteenth century, Stockholm, the core of the Swedes, was nothing but a trading port with a population of 9,000 people. At that time, the proportion of the citizen class was extremely low, and farmers were the mainstay of the Swedes.

    The situation of the Danes is exactly the same. Copenhagen is a treasured place of geomantic omen. It is particularly suitable for the development of business. Therefore, this city has a population of up to 20,000. It is this "large rural" city in the Eastern concept, and it was already the largest city in Northern Europe in the 16th century!

    At the same time, London had only 60,000 people, but Paris had a population of 200,000 people. France, which has five times the population of the United Kingdom, takes advantage of her population. As long as a king is not stupid, it will not be difficult for a king to fight for European hegemony.

    In the ninth century, Roseburg has developed into a behemoth, and the fjord has approached its population capacity limit. The Russ'' plundering of materials in the surrounding area has completely eliminated the wild reindeer in the area. In order to gain more wealth, the northern expedition in the winter of 828 was an adventurous and radical action.

    Will famine break out because of a huge population?

    The answer is no. If the people of the tribe feel hungry, they will spontaneously leave the tribe, give up all the power of war dividends, and find their own new world.

    Therefore, Otto insists on establishing a new base in the East. He now simply hopes to set up a material transfer station on the Eastern trade line and develop it into a new settlement, which is a windfall.

    What about the facts? This is also a manifestation of subconsciousness.

    As an elite in the tribe, Otto persuaded the other elites to establish new strongholds, which in fact was dispersing the terrorist population pressure in Roseburg.

    They are never the people who moved from the land, they have no homes in the world.

    That night, Otto was very happy to invite Gould to his home.

    Poor Otto, he never thought that Gould had his own personal guard like this, because he didn''t need it in his daily life. In order to express his majesty as a leader, he deliberately gathered more than a dozen of his best friends.

    The next time is a meeting of pure men, women and children, and even servants, must avoid.

    Lurik was relieved, and it was a pleasure to continue to teach Lumia some knowledge in the long room of the priest.

    What will they talk about? Rurik had learned that it was about business dealings.

    Lurik has a clear hunch that this so-called Gould from the Ankras tribe is a big merchant who intends to buy various commodities from the Ross tribe!

    Gould, the name itself means gold.

    Otto recruited this distinguished guest with traditional mead and black bread, and asked Gould straightforwardly about his wishes.

    "Since the noble leader has asked, I will say it bluntly." Gould paused, took a sip of sweet mead, and couldn''t help but exclaimed; "Mead is so delicious, we always have to pay for it. Great price, even so everyone is happy to buy it.

    Now your Ross tribe is making a bath tool called sopa. I asked my servant to buy one a few days ago. I tried it in my own home and it worked really well. Hey, maybe you don¡¯t know, I¡¯m different from others, I always feel like I¡¯m greasy. I always take a shower, eager to wash away this **** greasy but always fail.

    Sopa saved me, and my hair felt dry for the first time. "

    "Oh? Really? Then it''s my honor."

    Otto himself is not obese, he is not too young, his arms and legs still have strong muscles. Thanks to these muscles, he can still walk long distances with weapons like a young man.

    Gould is different, he is really a greasy middle-aged uncle. Because he is a big businessman, he has extraordinary assets. To hire a samurai to keep this family wealth, and to raise more maids Ji concubine in order to give birth to more children to expand the business strength of his family is also to eat and be satisfied. Appetite.

    Gould loves to drink mead, ale, and even barbecue. When many farmers of the Ungrass tribe were actually living a hungry and full life, Gould had already eaten himself out of fatty liver.

    This time he was a guest at Otto''s home, he took off his plush ferret hat, his shiny bald head was truly shining under the light of the oil lamp.

    He is an old guy with a strong secretion of sebaceous glands, and he doesn''t think his belly is very harmful to health. The greasy feeling made him uncomfortable, and the soap changed the status quo, and he realized the business opportunities here in an instant.

    Because, although Roseburg has a large population, they do not have huge wealth.

    The local tyrants are all in the south, especially the Melaren tribe, where there are the best farmland, the best pastures, the most rich men and the most fat people.

    In order to wash away the lingering oily body, they will definitely pay a large price for it.

    Gould didn''t hide anything. He was very happy that the leader Otto allowed him to build a large-scale wooden house here, and he did not discriminate against him and his servants.

    Because of the legend about Rurik''s "Blesser of Odin", Gould is more willing to stay. Recently, he asked his servants to inquire about clear news. Not only the sopa matter, but also the steel sword matter that caused the entire Rus tribe to become agitated recently, it was Rurik that spread the "Wisdom of Odin."

    "Great boss, I will buy all the yellow and white sopa you gave birth now. I heard that the price is three silver coins. Thanks to your love for so many years, I am happy to buy it at the price of four silver coins each."

    "Really?" Otto and his friends cheered.

    "I am a person who pays attention to integrity. I am willing to pay this price. It is worth my payment. I will also tell you my purpose. I will sell it to the Great Lakes in the south, and I will sell it at a higher price."

    Otto responded: "If this is the case, we can sell it ourselves, and we will sell it at a good price."

    "Oh, great leader, maybe I have an advantage over you on this issue." Gould, who was sitting cross-legged, bowed slightly, his round face covered with fat, really can''t tell that this guy is almost fifty. Years old.

    "Leader, I think you need me. You clan leader Ross looks forward to being in the far north. Your direct trade with your brothers in the south is not ordinary. IMHO, many southerners have forgotten that there is a group of self-proclaimed divisions in the north. Brothers of master oars. If you rush south to sell a lot of novel things, I am afraid it will take some trouble. At this time, my value will appear.

    In fact, Gould''s meaning is very straightforward is to act as a comprador helping the Ross tribe dumping goods.

    Gould made it clear: "Not only do I want to buy your soap, but I also want to buy your steel sword. Your back actions last year have been a huge gain, and now I am very happy to do my best to buy your tanned fur. Plus For some other goods, I¡¯m happy to take out all the silver stocked in Roseburg and exchange them for a large amount of goods.¡±

    "Oh? Is this true?" Gould''s determination really surprised Otto and others.

    "I have made a decision, I will not change."

    "You are a really happy businessman. Then how much are you willing to pay for our goods."

    "Um...probably..." Gould pinched his chin with all his beards carefully shaved, and said for the first time: "I will spend about five thousand silver coins on various goods. What do you think?"

    "Wow! So many?"

    "I can afford the money, now I just want to ask, great boss, can you provide goods of corresponding value?"

    A tanned adult reindeer skin can be sold for two silver coins according to its softness, good quality and large area. Others such as ferret fur and forest cat fur are more expensive.

    As a large number of processed animal skins are already in the selling stage, merchants from the entire tribe are vying to buy them.

    Except for the tribal residents who want to use them, they still openly sell half of the fur.

    Commodity sales, since ancient times, the higher the price is easier to buy. What Gould did was very simple. He bid a little higher than other competitors and got a lot of hides.

 Chapter 114ï¼š Goulds Intelligence

    Gould knows Otto¡¯s character, Otto is not a shameless **** for money, he treats people with integrity.

    He believes that it is precisely because Otto is brave and honest and fair that he can miraculously command the stability of a large tribe for ten years!

    is that the situation is getting different now.

    Gould declared that he would spend a lot of money on furs made by the Russ at the end of every winter. This year''s situation is extremely special. For this, he has paid a thousand silver coins for the purchase, which will inevitably be in the Merlaren tribe. Earn a fortune in the Union Grand Bazaar.

    "I still have four thousand silver coins to buy your products. I know that you can''t mass produce magical steel swords at this stage. For this reason, I paid your blacksmith up to two hundred silver coins and asked him to give me a priority. The self-defense short sword with gold pattern, I paid a huge sum of money and still have to wait for many days to get it. The sword you made recently is amazing. I don''t think you will actively export steel swords."

    The matter of steel swords is indeed very sensitive.

    In any era, the export of weapons is absolutely huge profits, not to mention the fact that there is a terrible generation gap between the low-carbon steel sword and the ordinary wrought iron sword.

    Weapons are often a little bit smarter than the enemy, and their manifestation on the battlefield is often a terrible crush.

    Alto and his guys naturally realized that exporting weapons indiscriminately might be a stupid thing to lift a rock and smash one''s own feet, not to mention that it is quite easy for a strong man to sever an ordinary iron sword with a steel sword.

    "I...I admire your courage." Otto spoke in a low voice, a threat in his attitude.

    How could Gould not be aware of this threat. He motioned to the personal guard next to him to stay relaxed. With his sleek and greasy face full of fat, he showed that he was a smart man with a commercial smile.

    He bowed respectfully again, expressing his intention to buy soap on a large scale.

    "I will keep the matter of your Steel Sword secret, everyone present, we must be strict with ourselves. If I revealed the news of Steel Sword, great leader, you can confiscate all my property in Roseburg. On business issues , We are excellent allies, I will never betray wealth, and your care.

    Now, I am willing to spend four thousand silver coins to buy your sopa.

    Ordinary sopa, you sell two silver coins, and I offer three. You sell three silver coins in yellow and white, and I will offer four! I want as much as you have! When the ice and snow melt, I will organize a fleet to transport them away. Now, I just want to know whether you can complete it in 60 days. "

    "Yes!" Otto said without thinking. In fact, if the priests keep working, accomplishing it is not impossible. What''s more, the priest has already stocked more than three hundred bars of soap, which is being stored in a relatively warm wooden house where the water can''t freeze, receiving the so-called natural air drying treatment.

    Four thousand silver coins. To get it, more than one thousand bars of soap need to be dumped. It is not a big problem to produce it in 60 days.

    Commercial transactions are very smooth. There is a significant difference between Otto and Lurik in this respect, that is, Otto does not feel that it is necessary to engrave the transaction on a wooden board and make a written transaction contract.

    Orally, both of them are honest people, does it seem to be divided when discussing any contract documents?

    Otto raised his glass to clink with Gould, which is also the friendship between the leader and the big businessman.

    Gould, who was already in a slightly drunk state, felt quite comfortable and couldn''t help but talk about another thing: "Chief, you are going to establish a new stronghold in the East. I already know about this. I haven''t been to the legend. Novgorod, if I can do business with those people, I would be very happy."

    "Oh, huh? Those guys are stupid, but they can provide a lot of fur. If you want, you can follow us next fall. Haha, you should understand Nov when you see the women who married here. Gorod¡¯s women are beautiful. Maybe you would like to have a new concubine."

    "Maybe!" Gould shrugged, "Great leader, maybe you don''t understand the result of too many concubines. They are a group of quarrelsome women, they have given me many children, and I have settled them. . But..." Gould complained that his women were jealous, they were actually getting more property from their fathers for their children.

    Merchants are different from warriors.

    Ordinary families are warriors who are not afraid of death. Because of their limited wealth, such families can only inherit their wealth as much as possible for the elder son. Merchants are different. After all, the palms of the palms and the backs of the hands are full of flesh, giving the eldest son all the wealth, which is bound to meet the hatred of other sons.

    Besides, business behavior is completely different from warrior behavior.

    The boys of the whole family, and even the girls who got married, have remained united in their lives. In this way, the family can make greater fortune by using the ever-expanding network of relationships. Because for businessmen, the way to obtain wealth is to be a clever second-door dealer. There is no other way to get information, buy low, sell high, and make smart speculation.

    "I still don''t want to have a new concubine. Great leader, I don''t think I am a loyal person, but you are such a good person."

    Otto understood what Gould meant. Find a way to marry the new concubine Ji? It was not that he had never thought about it, and he did not bluntly refuse it together with his wife Bona.

    This incident ceased as the two sons had accidents one after another. Now, Otto doesn''t have such thoughts anymore.

    Gould doesn''t want to continue talking about women, and making his family business bigger is his goal.

    He bowed his head and suddenly asked about another thing that must make Otto wary.

    "Great boss, I noticed that your young people are clamoring for revenge, clamoring to make the Gotlanders pay the price of blood. Are you really doing this? Are you..." Gould paused specially. "Are you ready to attack." Starting https://https://

    The once cheerful atmosphere instantly cooled down.

    Otto frowned and thought for a while, the corner of her eyes was also aware of the changes in the expressions of her subordinates. He finally revealed: "I am not particularly happy about this. But those young people, they..."

    Otto did not give a clear answer at all, but his hesitation was acquiescence in Gould''s view.

    Otto is already old, and many things are beyond his control. He can''t act as an old man and use his experienced historical experience to suppress a group of young people''s thirst for great wealth. What''s more, in the attack on Gotland, there is also a "great righteousness" called blood revenge.

    Gould realized Otto''s hesitation, "I know that many years ago those hateful islanders attacked your caravan and killed your people. In terms of hatred, they have also attacked your people in the farther age. This hatred must be reported!

    I can understand your anger. If my child is killed by them, I will hire warriors at a high price to help me take revenge for this bloated person. "

    Gould¡¯s remarks were very useful, and Otto and his close friends were quite moved.

    Are they all allies of the same alliance, those guys in Gotland can be described as common enemies!

    Gould actually believes that the Ross tribe either does not mention this matter. Once it is raised years later, it would be a coward to hold back revenge, and their young people must be busy sharpening their swords. He even boldly assumed that the booming business of the Cravason Blacksmith''s shop might have something to do with revenge. He sent the ministry to inquire, and learned that even many families with little wealth have to find ways to order a steel sword, without any decoration, as long as it can be used on the battlefield.

    The current situation must be very delicate, look at Otto, the leader of the Ross people! Otto himself may be a calm existence, but Gould clearly felt a strong murderous aura and the desire for wealth in the eyes of the other strong men sitting there.

    Seeing that the timing was ripe, Gould deliberately cut to the point of the topic.

    "Great boss, I know something about Gotland."

    "Oh? Then just talk about it." Otto urged.

    "Yes. Regarding those people... Although they are hostile to our alliance, in fact there are still merchants doing private transactions. Years ago, they even landed on the island in disguise and did some business with those islanders. They think I am In fact, I am a Danish. My dress deceived them and saved my life. I earned a silver coin and I knew something about the Gotland people."

    This guy¡¯s words contained some amazing inside stories, Otto asked, "Oh? How did you fool them?"

    "Hey, I didn''t use any special methods at all." Gould boasted to himself: "The small fleet I organized, my ships do not have any special decorations, but some ordinary transport ships. My people are at night. Rowing, even hired a little Danish farmer who lacked money to be the oarsman. You know, many Danes don¡¯t care about alliances, as long as they have money to make money, they will work for you.

    We set off from Lake M?laren, continued rowing at night and circled the entire island from the east. When we circled to the west of the island, we swaggered forward during the day.

    I landed as a Danish and provided a lot of sheepskins to the islanders. When they saw these sheepskins, they no longer doubted my identity. I''m just a businessman, and after earning money, I took my people away. "

    Introducing his so-called thrilling business operations, Gould always had a proud smile on his face.

    This smile made Haro Zossen a little displeased. He asked loudly, "Businessman! You are doing business with those enemies. Is this something to be proud of?"

    "Huh? Don''t you understand what I mean?" Soon, Gould''s eyes glanced at Otto: "Great leader, I think you can understand."

    At this moment, Otto is silent.

    Actually, behind Otto¡¯s silence, he was already thinking about a tactic to attack the Gotlanders. It was Gould who provided this tactic that might be a big win!

    Gould took Otto¡¯s silence as an incomprehension of the other party, so he simply explained the matter thoroughly: "If you attack, you must not take shortcuts, and you must not attack from the northwest of the island, Goth. Lan Ren is very vigilant in that respect.

    They especially like silver and gold. They have a lot of wealth. They have the money to recruit a group of mercenaries composed of various people, and they will become very powerful! If you want revenge, don''t land if you don''t have enough power. If you insist on landing, just land from the southwest. You can looting quickly, but when it gets dark, you will immediately evacuate. Your army must be at least more than 500 people, otherwise the number is too small, and it is very likely that the entire army will be annihilated due to not withdrawing in time. I believe you are very brave, those Gotlanders are definitely not bad! "¥¡ÐÂ¥ä~¢à~1~ÖÐÎÄÍø¦Ø¦Ø¦Ø.¦Ö~¢¸~1z§ë.c¨°§Þ

    Hearing this, Harrodsson was not happy: "We killed more than a dozen people that year, and we cut off 200 of them! We won a big victory! Those Gotlanders are just a bunch of idiots!"

    "Really?" Gould''s temper suddenly came up, and he looked at Haro Zuosen''s face: "It was more than seven years ago, and I still vaguely remember the matter. What kind of ships did you seize? They were all ordinary. The fishing boats. And the rusty axes and curved spearheads that were captured. They were just inferior weapons. Your great feats were nothing but the elimination of a group of stupid fishermen who were not equipped with leather armor. Those dead were not Gotland at all. Human elite! If the Gotland people are really a bunch of idiots, then how can our alliance fight hard in Gotaland?"

    "No! They are just a bunch of idiots." Harrodsson insisted on his opinion, after all, he had cut down a group of Gotland attackers back then.

    There was a quarrel in the scene, Otto knew the significance of the matter, he raised his hand to signal that he shut up.

    When the scene cooled, Otto deliberately assumed a respectful posture to face Gould: "You are a brave and wise businessman. I really appreciate your important information. Regarding whether the Gotlanders are powerful enemies , UU¿´Êé My tendency is that they are indeed strong. My younger brother died in their hands, I wish I had a chance to eradicate them completely, but also to take away all their wealth. But these years I Calmly thought a lot, only relying on our own strength, it is impossible to defeat them completely, at most, we can achieve a raid victory in a narrow battlefield.

    Businessman, I still need more information from you. I really want to know how rich the Gotland people are and what their elite power is. "

    I was revered by the leader of a big tribe. Gould felt that he was extremely respected. This is one of the few things that money can''t buy!

    Of course, Gould has to provide more information. If he wants to establish a foothold and develop with the Roths in the future, he must further gain the trust of their leader. He bluffed against the Gotlanders to reflect his strategic value to the Ruths.

    How rich are Gotland people? For example, there are a lot of maids, endless wine, endless barbecue, and piles of gold that is higher than anyone else. He said so vividly, and he also convinced others. These words are not only for Otto, but also to arouse the desire to conquer the group of "generals" around Otto.

    Otto is calm, and his subordinates must have a large number of radicals. Looking at the trembling eyes of this group of people when they heard the word "gold", Gould felt that his incitement had been successful.

    Attack the Gotland? The Ross people will do that.

    Now that the problem has become quite clear, Gould believes that since he has even revealed a reasonable offensive line, how can the Roths not do it?

 Chapter 115ï¼š The Birth of Rose Soap Industry

    Otto made an agreement with the great merchant Gould. He told his son Rurik about the matter, and he also informed the priests about the huge order of soap.

    To produce a thousand bars of soap before the sea ice melts, according to the agreement, the priests will receive 800 silver coins among them.

    The one who earns the most here is R¨¹lik himself. The large merchant¡¯s order cost is four thousand silver coins. He R¨¹lik himself does not need to provide any production costs and labor costs, just because he provides the so-called "wisdom from Odin". He got 80% of the wealth from the simple priests, that is, as many as 3,200 silver coins.

    The matter is not over yet.

    Lurik and the blacksmith Clavasson even signed an agreement. Although this agreement is far less violent than soap, each steel sword earns five or six silver coins, which is also a large sum of money.

    Since Otto brought a dozen elites of the tribe to make an appointment with Gould, a whole month has passed.

    Within thirty days, great changes have taken place within the Ross tribe.

    Lurik, his own small wooden box can no longer carry the swarming silver coins. He must replace it with a larger box and a larger lock.

    It is very interesting to say, he got both the box and the lock, because these are gifts from the big merchants.

    And Lurik himself quickly saw the true portrayal of the ¡°Swedish big rich businessman¡± in this time and space.

    Thirty days, neatly piled yellow-white sulfur soaps, which emit a special smell, are neatly stacked in an independent dry and constant temperature hut.

    By the end of March in the Julian calendar, the time was ripe, Otto personally took his son and brought Gould into the room, who had come here especially.

    That is a lot of yellow-white solid matter! They exude a stinky smell, like the very neatly beaten stone bricks for building a stone house, which are extremely neatly piled.

    Otto is very proud to introduce: "As you can see, they are one thousand or two hundred yuan. As long as you continue to wait, there are more to be made."

    "Wow, there are so many, I thought you all..."

    "Doubt our strength?" Otto deliberately showed off, "We are as strong as the Ankras tribe where you belong, we are very capable."

    "No! You are really strong. Maybe even stronger than the Mellaren tribe, you know, great leader, you have earned 3,600 silver coins from me because of these yellow and white soaps!" Goul De''s words bluntly expressed praise.

    Then, the well-dressed businessman began to check the texture of these soaps with his delicate and fat hands, and he couldn''t help but squeeze it with his hands, feeling the delicateness of it.

    He turned around in the wooden house two or three times, and suddenly asked, "Boss, these are actually created based on Rurik''s wisdom?"

    "of course."

    "Oh. It''s so wonderful."

    Gould turned around, and walked up to the little Rurik with a big belly, with a look of excitement in his eyes.

    He suddenly took off his wide ferret hat, revealing the nature of his big bald head in an instant, and buckled the hat on Rick¡¯s head.

    "The future leader, Rylik, please accept my precious hat."

    Otto felt that something was wrong for a while. If it was only ferret fur, it was not extremely expensive. The most important thing was that the hat was decorated with a sapphire.

    "Gould, is it appropriate?"

    "Very suitable. Great leader. Don''t you think that today''s scene is very special, there are so many yellow and white objects stacked here, it is actually an excellent washing tool. In fact, you don''t need to say that I also know , You absolutely used sulfur to make this thing. Ah! What a miracle that sulfur turns into a baby that cleans clothes!"

    Leurik endured the bald head gas, lifted the huge woolen hat, revealing his big blue eyes, watching the businessman Gould shake his fat body and dance with his hands.

    Gould jumped for a while, then looked at Otto and asked, "All these yellow and white? There should be some ordinary brown."

    "Yes, they are stored in another wooden house."

    Hearing this, Gould couldn''t help swallowing deeply: "Could it be so much?"

    "No. There are only five hundred ordinary soaps, Gould, compared to these, those are not of high quality."

    "That''s true. Compared to the one I bought first, the shape you are making now has become very smooth, and there is actually the name of your tribe on each piece."

    After all, soap production began to the end of March in the current Julian calendar, four months have passed!

    The Ross people living in Northern Europe seem to be a very backward and barbaric group of guys. After all, they are all living people. There is no essential difference between the foundation of IQ and the human beings a thousand years later. They all have the same wisdom. The difference is that people after a thousand years have generally received a good education, and they are able to obtain all kinds of advanced knowledge that have been born since the Renaissance.

    Today''s Ross people simply cannot enjoy the happiness of acquiring a large amount of knowledge, but they get a little bit crookedly, and the powerful imagination that humans have can enable them to develop something.

    The wooden molds for the latest soap made by the priests are made of oak boards and then made of pine glue. Each small plate is finely polished to make the box quite smooth, so that the soap nugget that leaves the mold is no longer just a barely cube as it was originally.

    The most subtle thing is the word "RUSSOPA" made up of the Rune alphabet, which has changed from positive to negative. Just because the priest carved the wood on the bottom layer, it was not troublesome, but it eventually made the text on the soap clear and indelible.

    Coupled with the purely air-dried dehydration treatment in the constant temperature darkroom, the surface of the huge soap nuggets piled in front of Gould remains smooth, and there is no cracking at all. New 81 Chinese network update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/

    In fact, huge orders are forcing priests to spend all their time on soap production, and they have to find ways to improve efficiency.

    The priests who have become a bit wealthy, led by Bona, in the name of priest work, she recruited some girls from the tribe and paid their parents a silver coin, making the girls work until the sea ice melted.

    The Ross tribe has very similar attitudes about boys and girls with other tribes. Many girls were ruthlessly abandoned by their parents when they were still baby girls, simply because they could not become future warriors and could not make huge wealth for their families.

    There are some who are not so cruel. They raise their daughters until they are at least twelve years old and get engaged in hastily, in order to make some gifts.

    Life is such a reality. The girl who thought to be a tailor at most had the chance to enter the sanctuary of the priests? ! The priests even promised that these girls will play an important role in the spring ceremony! Because I will give my daughter to the sacrifice for the time being, not only do I not have to worry about the food consumed by my daughter¡¯s meal, but I can also get a silver coin because of it, which is far more worthwhile than buying and selling.

    So Rurik was surprised to find that Bona''s mentality changed extremely fast in the face of huge production pressure.

    In the small world of the long house of the priest, the situation here essentially made Rurik feel some familiarity from the world after a thousand years.

    Perhaps, this is a "soap company" in the world, and it is also a kind of budding capitalism.

    Lurik feels that it is crazy to make huge profits by providing "intellectual property rights", so Bona is doing even more crazy now.

    There are not many girls in the tribe, which Rurik has always regretted. He knew how the tribe treated the girls of the tribe, and felt extremely uncomfortable with the barbarism of the tribe.

    If you become the leader, any family that dared to abandon the baby must be punished. However, the essence of forcing many families to abandon their daughters is that in the distribution of extremely limited materials, an optimal solution that is beneficial to the family must be reached. No moral relationship can comfort the terrible hunger caused by the large number of family members. sense.

    If the girls of the tribe can earn a little wealth through labor for the family when they are still young, and even the employer will provide food and lodging, then the native family will abandon their daughters if they are flooded with water.

    Bona didn''t think her decision was so great, seeing Villa aging gradually, she would soon become the new high priest.

    She recruited ten tribal girls and ordered them to participate in the heavy work of boiling oil and stirring soap.

    This time and space squeezes child labor, who thinks it is wrong? On the contrary, because children can suddenly work and earn money to subsidize their families, this is actually an improvement compared to older times.

    Of course, when some ethnic groups realize that their children determine their own future, the squeeze of children''s labor is prohibited by legislation.

    The orders of the priests stimulated the people to go to the ice to dig holes to catch the breathing seals. The priests bought the seals as a whole at a low price. A large amount of seal fat was boiled into oil, and the remaining seal meat became everyone. food.

    The most precious seal liver was enjoyed by the priests. The girls had eaten a lot of seal meat, but they felt that life was pretty good.

    In Rurik''s view, they are the poorest child laborers. The priests did not hesitate to squeeze their value, and the priests personally went to battle to get these huge amounts of soap.

    Now, soap is thrown in production.

    For the time being, Liu Rick doesn''t want to change anything, let alone some social transformation of the Ross tribe, close to the name of "Odin Blesser"? Do not! It is absolutely impossible to have no money in your pocket.

    Gould looked at those ordinary soaps again, and it was indeed not as comfortable as sulfur soap in appearance.

    Gould is a happy businessman, and he is also facing a certain amount of pressure now.

    There are as many as 3,000 foreigners living in the Ross tribe. Among them are a group of fur hunters who are eager to catch more ferrets in the north, the fur processing industry spawned by northern fur, and a group of professional cobblers.

    There are also some shipbuilding professionals who live here. They only seek to find huge pine trees in the area north of Roseburg to make larger ships. Because the Ross people make long boats, the keel must be a peculiar-looking oak. This kind of wood is really hard to find. However, the biggest requirement for ship ribs and ship boards is that the cross-sectional area of ??the tree must be large. Over the centuries, as the Vikings'' navigational skills became more and more superb, all the Viking tribes had an increasing demand for "shipbuilding wood". Going to remote areas to find good boat materials was the motivation of many shipbuilders. Starting

    Some craftsmen make a living on this.

    is different from those huge warships. An ordinary fishing boat is only four to five stikas, which is a mere four to five meters. It does not require any special shaped oak keel. The whole body is made of pine, the main parts are spliced ??with a tenon and tenon structure, and some places are fixed with rivets and the gaps are sealed with loose glue. A good pine fishing boat is completed.

    Such a fishing boat has to sell for thirty silver coins at last.

    Shipbuilding is tiring work. Craftsmen always make themselves sticky by applying pine oil. Soap perfectly solves the most disgusting things they face when building ships. This winter, there are at least fifty fishing boats under construction in the coastal docks, and all of them will be pulled to the south and sold.

    The shipbuilder family is another group of wealthy people. They bought a lot of soap. Many of the bourgeois decided to buy more, in order to personally transport the soap to the south and sell it at a good price.

    Now, Gould has more than 20 entourages with him. Among them are strong and brave warriors, someone who asks for news on a full-time basis, and two maids serve.

    Gould is very grateful that Otto did not sell a huge amount of soap to others, and he did not have any intention to raise the price.

    "Everything is in accordance with our original agreement. The great leader, please come to my house in a while, and I will give you the money. But then, please help me to look after the soap. When the ice and snow almost melt, I will be bad. People transport them to my ship."

    Otto nodded deeply and praised deeply: "I just admire your boldness. I also want to thank you for the hat you gave to my son, but it is too big."

    "No! This is a symbol of our friendship, and also a symbol of my friendship with Rurik." After that, Gould patted Rurik''s thin shoulder and further praised him in front of the child''s father. "My youngest son is not only not as beautiful as Rurik, but he has not received the love of God. But Rurik has given me a chance to gain greater wealth. He and I are already friends, don''t you think?"

    Lurik looked up at the old man who yearned for wealth, and nodded slightly. "We are friends. If you pay the money now, we are best friends."

    "Aha! You really love money." Gould laughed boldly, causing Otto to laugh too.

    Gould is actually very satisfied. The businessmen are too hypocritical to talk about **** comrades like warriors. As a businessman, he is in business and business, and he pays the money and delivers the goods happily trade and complement each other. , This is the "businessmen''s friendship". Although Rurik was young, he was obviously more intelligent than many adults.

    "That''s a deal. I''ll give you money soon. Anyway, the wise Rurik, and the great leader. In the evening, I invite you into my mansion, and I will use the best food. Entertain you with fine wine."

    Drinking? Otto was almost out of instinctive exuberance.

    "Gould? Is it a lot of mead?"

    "Oh, it was there at the time. It was our favorite." Gould said with a smile, "I have some other tricks."

    "What is it?"

    "Red wine, cranberry wine. I bought it at a high price. It is a genuine product in my private possession for my personal enjoyment. The great leader, looking at more than a thousand soaps, I am very happy to share with you. Of these treasures."

    Otto has drunk wine, knowing that it comes from the so-called "never cold" southern world, but actually refers to Eastern Rome.

    Originally wine was not expensive in the Mediterranean, and Eastern Romans did not think it was precious. However, just like cheap salt in Eastern Rome and Italy, it will suddenly be profitable when shipped to the northern inland areas.

    Wine is even more so! Following the land trade road northward, risky merchants sold it to the Danes for huge profits. The Danish profiteers secretly sold it to the rival Minya tribes for greater profit.

    Otto really understands the preciousness of wine, and he is eager to try the dinner.

    However, this Gould, the most precious wine in his collection, is not as simple as wine!

 Chapter 116ï¼š 9th century glass bottle

    Lurik didn''t hate wine at all. He really knew that the people brewed ale with very low reading. It had a mellow taste and was quite bitter. If hops are added, the ale is upgraded to beer. In an era when beverages are extremely scarce, ale has become a very important beverage compared to pure water without taste.

    He is still less than eight years old and still enjoys the so-called mead this winter.

    There are two kinds of meads made by the Ross people. One is that the honey is diluted and fermented. It tastes like a quick syrup.

    The other is a blend of bitter ale with honey. Ale is obviously higher in strength than fermented mead, but the bitterness is not everyone''s favorite. After adding honey, it is very different.

    Including the group wedding of Novgorod women, the new couples quoted a cup of wine, in fact, the blend of ale and honey.

    There is even a saying in this, the so-called life always coexists with bitterness and sweetness.

    Of course, people in the southern European world can still get a lot of this delicious taste of wine, even some wine addicted to wealthy people and nobles, did not drink alcohol liver, but drank diabetes in advance!

    Rurik took his father''s hand to Gould''s seaside wooden house. He also took his servant Lumia with him, to show that he was on the stage, and also to show her who will bear the burden in the future. .

    The day is still short. When the soft light of the setting sun shines on the ice on the entire beach, Rurik saw the dark shadows shaking on the sea. Needless to say, those guys are still catching seals.

    The destruction of nature by humans is still limited. The Russ have caught all the wild reindeer in this area, and seals are still easy to catch.

    The population of Arctic seals is very large. In the Baltic Sea alone, the population of seals in this area is still close to 500,000. After all, they are a kind of mammal. Their special fur prevents salt water erosion. They look like fresh water and sea water. Therefore, there are still traces of Baltic sea seals in some rivers in Lake Ladoga and even more inland.

    Lurik knows that after purifying seal oil, it is a slightly yellowish transparent oily substance, and it is almost pure white after solidification. The soaps at this stage are all made with it, and seal oil does not have a serious peculiar smell. If it weren''t for the brown-yellow solution of plant ash, the soap that I made would have been translucent white!

    Just now in the soap warehouse, Rurik learned that Gould¡¯s excitement about soap came to a certain extent from the color of the soap. In this time and space, all consumer goods of people are extremely scarce. Anything with bright colors can move people. Businessmen naturally see business opportunities with their keen eyes.

    After a while, Rurik stood in front of Gould''s so-called mansion.

    said it is a luxury house, but its appearance is not outstanding. Unlike other houses, Gould had ordered his entourage to clear all the snow on the roof, revealing its row upon row of wooden structure. The herringbone formed by this board does indeed show different architectural features from the Rus tribe.

    "Let''s go, great boss, I made the mansion renovated last year, I hope you won''t mind its mess."

    Messy? Gould was already very humble. Liulikra carried Lumia''s slender arms and followed his father Otto into the room.

    This is a huge warm long house. It still has no floor, but the sand and gravel on the ground have obviously been treated, that is, it is quite flat by heavy objects.

    Gould¡¯s so-called mess doesn¡¯t exist at all. It¡¯s clearly decorated here, and the overall layout looks neat.

    In fact, it is still a monolithic long house, with wooden boards dividing the living room, the servant¡¯s living room, and the master¡¯s bedroom.

    On the wooden wall hang some shields and axe inlaid with gold pattern that coexist with decoration and practicality. There are also some raised wooden supports holding bronze oil lamps.

    Compared with other houses, Gould¡¯s long house has better waterproof performance because its roof is made of multi-layer wood. Although there are no ceramic rain-blocking tiles here, Gould used staggered hard oak boards to achieve the effect of tiles.

    Standing in the middle of the hall of the house, Rurik looked up and could only see the largest wooden beam in the long house.

    The wooden beam is the key to the structure of the entire longhouse. It is conceivable that if this wooden beam is used as the keel of a ship, it is not a problem to build a 30-meter-long transport ship.

    A large bronze chandelier was hung down by three iron cables. The chandelier held up to thirty-two oil lamps. They were arranged in a mathematically beautiful radial arrangement. Thanks to the matrix of large oil lamps, the whole house does not need a bonfire, and it looks quite For bright.

    The oil lamps on the walls are all lit, and with the largest chandelier, the whole house is baked very warm.

    After a while, Gould clapped his hands and called his entourage to the meeting room.

    There were four warriors, two young maids, and a man in linen robes.

    Seeing the samurai, Otto almost instinctively held the hilt of his saber.

    Seeing this, Gould hurriedly waved, and the fat on his face trembled: "My leader, don''t be nervous. Look, these are my people, and some live in another longhouse."

    Otto relaxed a little, and joked: "Gould, it seems that your life is very moist. You still need young women to serve you, but does this disgust some of your other women?"

    "You mean my maid? Hey, they are just humble slaves. Have you noticed their reddish hair? These are two Britons. My leader, maybe you don¡¯t know well, those Danes recently In the past few years, some slaves have been captured from the island called Britain in the west. Even we can spend some money to buy some."

    "This...I have heard of it, but we don''t need those servants."

    "But you have also changed." Gould''s eyes glanced at Lumia next to Rurik and pointed out: "You also chose a maid for your son. You are indeed different, and I think you are I intend to let this humble deer breeder be your son''s wife. I have found out the truth, you are a bit strange, you treat the servants too high!"

    "Don''t mention this." Otto waved his hand. "You have brought the blanket, and I want to rest. And put your good wine and meat on the table, I want to see what you say. What is wine."

    "Okay!" Gould patted his thigh and asked the skinny man to bring food. It turns out that this person is just a cook.

    He greeted the chef to present the prepared food, followed by leather blankets and low wooden tables.

    Many people of the tribes don¡¯t have a table for dinner, just because there is no urgent need. Otto usually sits cross-legged when he eats, picking up meat in a pottery pot to eat, or holding a bowl to drink soup with a spoon.

    Gould¡¯s life was so particular that Otto felt a little uncomfortable facing the cold barbecue on the table.

    The grilled meat is cold, but the meat is actually beef, with a thin layer of butter attached to it. Rurik received exactly the same care as his father, but because of the status of a servant, poor Lumia could only sit and watch obediently.

    Dinner is cold beef and some rye bread. The side dish also has a little dried cranberry fruit, the sweet taste is precious.

    Rich as Gould, he didn''t think this hospitality would be anything wrong with the Ruth chief, because he also eats these foods on weekdays.

    The most important thing for this dinner is wine!

    "Great boss, please wait a moment, I will bring my baby for you."

    Gould stood up and walked into his bedroom. After a while, he walked out with three transparent bottles and poo.

    He actually holds a transparent bottle!

    Liuric was bored with a knife for cutting meat, trying to cut the cold roast beef into pieces. He felt that he couldn''t eliminate such a huge pile of things anyway, and the Lu Mia that he could not finish eating was given to him, and the two children would always be able to kill it.

    He saw the three glass bottles that Gould was only holding. The almost transparent appearance was really shocking.

    It seems that these bottles do not come from the ninth century at all. It seems that a traveler deliberately left them in the cracks of this history. In the end, the bottles, which are extremely cheap to a dime, become Gould treasures.

    But that is not the bottle that really came from a thousand years later.

    Gould proudly placed the three pancakes on his low table. The liquids of different colors swayed, and Rurik saw the bubbles in them.

    The height of the pancakes is different, the shape details are also different, and there are crooked textures in some places.

    Looking intently, Rurik relieved her mood and made sure that she was not from the future, but from this era, created by some magical craftsman.

    Lurik has already made an estimate of the origin of the bottles, maybe they come from Eastern Rome, or Persia. As for glass, the name of "glass" is given to the East because the place of origin is in Persia.

    Gould proudly faced the astonished leader Otto, boasting: "Great leader, maybe compared to wine, these three bottles of mine are big treasures."

    "It''s...I...I know. This is a crystal bottle. You still have such a baby."

    Lurik heard his father''s words, and the hairs all over his body stood up in an instant. The two words of crystal and bottle were spoken in Gnostic and turned into a combination word. The co-author father knew the concept of crystal bottle and was also precious to know it.

    Gould shook his head: "No. It is not a crystal bottle, nor is it as precious as a crystal bottle. It may come from Rome, or it may come from a place further east. In short, I spent a lot of money to get these three bottles. The price. I think about it, I spent twenty gold coins for each bottle."

    "So expensive? Only someone like you can sell a bottle for the price of a boat." Otto praised with envy.

    "Now you can do it too!" Gould praised the situation, "Your son earned a huge fortune for you. I know this very well. You see, those soaps have made the lovely Rurik very rich now. ."

    "My son is still too young."

    "No! I can see that he must be a business genius. Great leader, and future leader, I am eager to cooperate with you further."

    Taking advantage of this dinner, Gould madly released his kindness. Rurik could hear this person''s flattery. Youdao is not profitable. The reason for a senior businessman to say a series of flattery must be that the businessman feels that in-depth cooperation means huge business opportunities.

    Since the other party showed strong goodwill, Rurik, who remained silent, directly expressed his decision.

    "Gould, I like your bottles very much. You don''t have any new ones? I have a lot of money now. If I can, I hope I can buy them from you. I will offer you a price you are satisfied with."

    "Really?" Gould, who smelled the business opportunity, replied madly, and he immediately responded respectfully, "I''m sorry, my little master, I am here with these three, I can''t bear them. But I will try it in the south. Fortunately, if I can buy it at the market, I will offer it when I return in the fall."

    "Well, you''d better find out if they are from Rome or the more eastern world." Rurik was very interested in this, and for a moment he began to think about the possibility of making it by himself. New 81 Chinese network update the fastest computer terminal: https://

    To carve a piece of natural crystal into a cup, many peoples in the world know the craftsmanship. During the Spring and Autumn Period in China, monarchs such as Chu had their own World Cup. Datang referred to such cups as "luminous cups", and the poem of grape wine luminous cups has been circulating.

    More ancient pharaohs, such as ancient Egypt, there are not only crystal cups in the tombs of the temple, but also weapons made of meteorite iron.

    Rurik felt that these glass bottles were all from Persia, and they were trafficked to Eastern Rome by food merchants, and then sold to Gould. Every time a scalping merchant had to make money, the so-called twenty silver coins were One-fifth of a Roman pound of gold! It''s a huge sum of money!

    He knows very well that the main component of glass is silica, so the most important raw material for making glass is quartz sand. For example, crushing a large piece of beautiful crystal crystal column, and then melting and re-plasticizing, will it create energy? Did you make do with the glass?

    Lurik thinks of the high-temperature colloidal **** flowing out of the furnace of a blacksmith''s shop. When the **** cools naturally, it has a glass-like texture.

    Perhaps the Persians discovered ore and clay with a lot of quartz sand when they were smelting iron or pottery. They will become special after heating. This was the creative direct burning of quartz sand, and some coincidences created almost transparent cooling objects.

    Add some lead soil, a by-product of smelting silver, also known as lead dioxide, together with calcium oxide available everywhere in the mountainous area, to create practical glass. But it is not pure, and the impurities that are difficult to remove cannot guarantee absolute transparency. It is more appropriate to call it colored glaze.

    After combing through the knowledge in his mind, Rurik felt that in the remote Roseburg, using the sand from the coast and the lead of the blacksmith to make glass containers by the blacksmith, there seemed to be no problem with the craftsmanship.

    Look at these three glass bottles. They are obviously blown out bottles It can be seen that their producers already have very mature "bottle blowing" technology.

    Cheap glass bottles can be produced efficiently in the era of industrial development in the 20th century. Even in the 19th century, all the bottles were blown out by artisans. Even so, in the 21st century, there is still a huge market for professional craftsmen who blow bottles.

    The reason for the magical physical properties of glass still has no very reasonable scientific explanation, and it still troubles people in the 21st century. This mass of silicon-oxygen-calcium-lead materials has strong plasticity after heating, and craftsmen since ancient times can make it into various shapes.

    In addition to becoming a daily necessities, it is even transformed into a weapon, such as using glass as an arrow or something.

    Look at the three bottles of wine presented by Gould. If there is a bottle of pure "water of life", that is, a spirit that is refined to 97%, it is no longer a wine. In this way, the glass bottle can be used as a fragile container for incendiary weapons.

    liqueur? Pure wine?

    Lurik had already figured out how to make glass in his mind, and even had a great money-making plan to talk to the blacksmith Kravassen about it and put it into practice.

    His attention suddenly shifted to the three bottles of wine on Gould''s table.

    These three glass bottles, the left bottle is dark red, when it is wine. The middle bottle is yellowish in color, or honey fermented wine, or ale. And the one in the right bottle, it can''t always be white water!¥¡ÐÂ¥ä~¢à~1~ÖÐÎÄÍø¦Ø¦Ø¦Ø.¦Ö~¢¸~1z§ë.c¨°§Þ

    Gould keeps saying that they are all wines, is it possible that in the rightmost bottle is...

 Chapter 117ï¼š Burning liquor

    Rurik was willing to believe that the bottle was distilled alcohol, but the people of this age can already purify pure alcohol?

    I saw the two Briton women who were accompanied by Gould ordered, one of them pulled out the cork of a bottle very obediently, and the wine suddenly overflowed!

    "The grapes are ripe? Yes, it is indeed wine." Otto was in a good mood. He was a few steps away from Gould, and this time he had smelled the intoxicating aroma.

    A pair of small horn cups are placed on the tables of Otto and Rurik, and a bronze base has been added to it. The whole shape is quite beautiful.

    The woman cautiously raised the wine bottle, moved to Otto in a humble manner on her knees, and then carefully poured the wine into the glass with her head down.

    Her orange-reddish hair drooped down, gently covering her young face.

    Otto suddenly raised his right hand and grabbed the woman''s chin, so shocked that the wine glass in the woman''s hand almost fell.

    "Boss! You!" Gould asked in surprise.

    "It''s a beautiful woman! Gould! You live in a comfortable house, you can eat and drink extravagantly, and you have such a woman to accompany you. You are the richest person living in Roseburg."

    "Chief, are you complimenting me? Do you like this woman? I can give her to you."

    "No need! I won''t be loved." Otto let go of the maid holding the wine and let go of his big hand.

    When the woman poured wine to Rurik, Rurik raised his head and saw the sadness in the woman''s face.

    Gould told the woman to retreat, then raised his glass and complimented: "Great leader, let us toast. In this cold world, we can at least share a glass of sweet and precious wine."

    "Then drink it."

    Otto raised his glass, without any graceful gestures, he drank a glass of wine just like ordinary drinking. Suddenly, the sweet feeling filled the whole mouth, and the whole person was shaken.

    "It''s really sweet, even sweeter than mead?! The taste of the wine doesn''t seem too strong."

    "Do you need a stronger alcohol? You will feel it soon."

    Rurik has drunk mead in the past few years, and this is the first time he has tasted wine today. In his opinion, Gould¡¯s collection of wine cannot be said to be "extremely sweet" as his father said. To be honest, it is indeed very sweet. This is the value. It is probably like another dimension that can be sold for ten yuan in the supermarket. Money can buy the kind of five hundred milliliters.

    As for the alcohol concentration, it definitely does not exceed three degrees.

    It is more like a mildly fermented grape juice, the sweet feeling makes people happy.

    Immediately afterwards, Gould deliberately showed the glass bottle on the far right, ceremoniously introducing the almost transparent liquid in it.

    He looked at the curious Otto with a proud look, and said with great pride: "Great leader, this is the treasure I want to show you. You see, it seems to be water, but in fact it is wine! I don''t Knowing what to call it, let¡¯s call it the wine of the gods."

    "God''s wine?" Otto chuckled, "Don''t tell me, you got this bottle of wine from Valhalla."

    "Of course it''s not that magical." Gould shrugged, "I don''t think it is amazing that ordinary people can create it. Chief, you can taste it. You will have an unprecedented experience."

    "Oh? Really? Get it quickly!"

    This time Gould personally pulled out the cork, and for an instant, almost pure alcohol spewed out. You can feel its special if you leave Rick as an exciting spirit.

    "It''s definitely grain wine! It has the special smell of grain wine. This thing must have a very high degree. It''s really strange that people in the ninth century can really make high-quality wine?"

    In that plane, Rurik also drank a variety of spirits. In the world after a thousand years, low-alcohol wine can be called a kind of beverage, and high-alcohol wine is generally accepted as "wine". In terms of drinking, I am afraid that the entire world has fewer people than the Chinese, and only the Chinese will generally drink strong alcohol.

    There is a saying that children shouldn''t drink. Rurik feels that his weak body is really filled with a lot of strong alcohol. Can you not get drunk quickly? Even there will be life-threatening.

    But people in this era do not have this concept. The parents of the Ross people even encourage their son to drink, because this is more like a man.

    Drinking is always a rare behavior and is hailed as a kind of enjoyment in life.

    As a noble member of the tribe, Gould made the maid fill Rurik''s empty glass again.

    The remaining wine in the glass was filled with mellow spirits. The strong smell stimulated Rurik''s nose. A strong urge to drink made Rurik daringly put his mouth in the past.

    The Ross people don''t have any complicated drinking rituals yet, and no one thinks it is inappropriate for Rurik''s bold attempt.

    He licked it with the tip of his tongue, and the spicy sensation immediately acted on his tongue.

    He took another sip boldly and swallowed it bravely.

    This substance must be distilled wine, and the degree is already surprisingly high. Rurik felt a strong, spicy voice, which shows that it is not a good wine, that is, the so-called low-end wine at the level of the old village chief.

    Really good wine should be soft in the mouth, and the root of the tongue can still feel a slight sweetness. Although it is high, it is never spicy. The wine enters the belly, and the belly feels warm and happy. Drinking a few cups of high-quality wine, people are drunk, and the wonderful feeling of ecstasy is exactly what the wine drinker is passionate about.

    The quality of the spirits Gould brought out was very average, and he still praised that what he had in his hand was good, obviously this person did not know what a good wine was.

    He took a sip and didn''t want to take a second sip. He had already taken a big sip. The feeling of burning his throat really made him think that methanol was accidentally mixed in it?

    Look at the wild behavior of his father Otto again, this brawny man really drank it again.

    The strong sense of spicy throat really made Otto feel like never before. The unprecedented extreme sense of spicyness made his entire face distorted. After enduring this pain, he took a long breath of relief and felt a warm feeling in his belly. It is an unprecedented experience.

    "This is wine? It''s incredible! I''ve never had such a wine! It''s really good. Gould, tell me where you got it." Otto hurriedly asked.

    Gould was holding the wine glass and savoring it carefully, so he didn''t have the courage to drink it all at once.

    "I bought it from the Franks. It''s just the wine in the bottle. I spent a gold coin. So this bottle of wine together with the bottle is a huge sum of thirty gold coins."

    "This...what luxury is this?!" Otto glanced at the empty glass again, then glanced at the glass bottle, and couldn''t help feeling, "My glass of wine, didn''t you drink at least two gold coins? For this reason? It takes at least seven bars of sulfur soap to make this glass of wine as water?"

    "Hehe, do you think it is like water? Look at me."

    Having said that, Gould made a crazy move, lighting up the oil lamp in between, bringing the burning cotton thread close to his cup. In an instant, Gould''s croissant goblet ignited in flames¡ªthe wine started to burn.

    "Ah! What''s going on? What are you drinking? This is wine?" Otto exclaimed incredulously.

    "This is wine, so I call it the wine of the gods." Gould said proudly, "Great leader, I spent a huge sum of money on such a bottle of wine, do you think it is worth it?"

    "It''s worth it. Can wine burn? I have never heard of it."

    Gould smiled, then in front of Otto''s shocked face, he drank the burning flames, and then he burped full of wine.

    He went on to talk proudly: "Isn''t the wine that can burn, isn''t it the wine of God?"

    "It is indeed a miracle. I didn''t even know that the Franks could still create such a miracle."

    Gould shrugged. "I guess it wasn''t made by the Franks. I''d rather believe that it was made by the Romans."

    As Rurik had drunk some wine, his face gradually became ruddy, and he felt confused. Gould talked about the origin of spirits. Could it really originate from the Romans?

    In fact, the facts are more complicated than this. Including glass bottles and bottled spirits, whether they are Franks or Eastern Romans, they are middlemen who make the difference.

    In the Western world, the Egyptians first invented the technique of alcohol distillation. They did so to make some alcohol-soluble spices, and the purpose was quite simple at first.

    The technology gradually spread to the north, into the ancient Arabian Peninsula, and further to ancient Persia. The locals know how to make wine and are willing to distill alcohol to process spices.

    Alcohol is completely prohibited in the Arab world of this era, but the skill of distilling alcohol to make spices has not been abolished.

    There are also some local medical practitioners who believe that spices must be holy things. Applying a spice solution to the wounds of the wounded can dispel the evil things that cause abscesses. The pus and blood are drained, and then the perfume solution is applied.

    Such a high concentration of alcohol killed all kinds of bacteria and viruses in the wound at once, and the wound recovered quickly and proudly.

    This experience has been inherited, and the doctor believes that the spices dissolved in the spirits help the wound heal faster, as everyone knows that spirits are the good medicine.

    However, they are absolutely forbidden to drink. In this regard, the days of Eastern Rome are more secular, and Eastern Romans can drink.

    Among the vast number of Eastern Romans, the actual subjective democracy has gradually been replaced by the Guslavs. The Slavs who went south have even settled in the Peloponnese. Although they speak Greek and live more and more like Greco-Romans, they still retain many ancient Slavic customs.

    For example, their love of wine cannot be changed due to any factors! The king ordered them to prohibit alcohol for religious or health reasons, and the commotion would immediately erupt.

    The attitude of the Slavs everywhere is very firm, even if there is not enough food, they must take out a part of the wheat to make wine. They can''t imagine the days without wine, even after a thousand years.

    Even for the Slavic people living in Novgorod, they have to pay a large amount of wheat "tax" to the Rus people, throw away rations and grow food, even if they are half hungry and half full, they will still make wine.

    The Abbasid dynasty had large granaries such as Egypt, Anatolia, and Mesopotamia. If they have enough food, they can also make alcohol on a large scale. They only use alcohol as a perfume solvent, medicine and burning agent.

    In order to make profits, merchants sold various rare items to Eastern Rome at high prices. Glass bottles and alcohol are all highly profitable commodities on the road. Of course, silk, porcelain and tea are always the three most profitable ones.

    Some East Roman profiteers invented the blending technique, and the grape juice blended a little alcohol that was distilled to almost pure product by big cannibals and sold it as wine.

    The high level of alcohol transported to Northern Europe for sale brings extreme profits. After all, only a few merchants dare to cross the barren European hinterland without roads.

    Gould didn''t buy alcohol that was refined to the extreme, what he bought was also diluted, and it could still be ignited.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Gould couldn¡¯t help talking about his own views on wine: ¡°I think the most important thing in all wine is its essence. The so-called wine of God must be extracted by the person who makes it. Come out. If I can get the essence of a bottle of wine, I can freely mix different flavors of wine. Chief, I don''t know if you ever thought about it."

    "I..." Otto thought for a while, and thought about it seriously. He started haha: "I didn''t think much about it. I can make wine myself. Maybe you are right. If there is the essence of wine, maybe we can make it all out."

    "Thank you for your understanding, but unfortunately I won''t. I believe those Romans already know it. If I can learn the skills, I will be richer because of it." Gould''s red face revealed heavy regret. . Regrettably, he drank all the strong alcohol in his glass.

    Rurik stared at Gould, who was plump. In an instant, the little boy with blood came to his head, and Rurik stood up suddenly while supporting the table. It was this sudden standing that he knew that Jiu Jin had already acted on his body, and his whole person became light and light.

    "Gu... Gould, do you want to know?" Rurik said suddenly.

    "You, what? What do you know?"

    "Do you want to know? How to get the essence of wine from ordinary wine is like how to get edible salt from sea water."

    "You..." Gould, who was also in a daze, suddenly cheered up. He slapped the table vigorously and shouted excitedly: "Quick! Tell me the answer."

    "Do you want to know? You...you give me money. Give me gold coins! Just give me a hundred gold coins, and I will tell you the answer."

    One hundred gold coins? Otto, who was born with a good amount of alcohol, was taken aback. He pushed his son back on the leather cushion and reprimanded: "Are you crazy? How do you know? I want to ask for a hundred gold coins. Child, you are drunk. !"

    "I''m not drunk." Rurik broke away from his father''s big hand, and stood up swayingly, his whole being even more excited. "Gould, give me the money, I will tell you the answer now. I want a hundred gold coins. If you don''t have... then give me fifty."

    "Rurik, do you really know? Okay, I''ll give you the money."

    Gould never looked down on what Rurik meant Even though he was a little confused now, Gould tried to stay conscious, and he firmly believed that Rurik had no nonsense at all.

    Fifty gold coins are not a small number. The market in Northern Europe can be exchanged for five Roman pounds of sterling silver!

    People who have drunk can hardly keep their senses. Now Gould can¡¯t take care of so much. His mind has become more and more a tendon. Under the strong tendency of curiosity, he greets his subordinates and sets himself up. Brought a special small cash box containing precious stones.

    His rough hand dangled to open the lock, and without looking at it, he grabbed a handful of gold coins and piled them into a golden cylinder. Suddenly, the cylinder collapsed, and with the sound of metal, gold coins were scattered on the table, illuminated by the fire from the ceiling, reflecting the golden light that could lure people to looting!

    Look at the warriors raised by Gould with silver. They can''t help but look at the table full of gold coins, one by one using willpower to control their looting desire, but their eyes are like hungry wolves.

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

    (=)

 Chapter 118ï¼š Agreement with a big merchant (1)

    Gould took out a pile of gold extremely readily, and Otto was already staring at this scene.

    Originally, the businessman was willing to come up with more than four thousand silver coins to buy goods in Roseburg, which was already a masterpiece that shocked Otto. Never thought that this old guy was unambiguous with gold coins.

    As everyone knows, it¡¯s just that Gould lost most of his judgment when he drank the wine. If he was sober-minded, he would not show his most precious treasure chest full of gold to the leaders of the Russ, nor would he cover up gold coins. desktop.

    "Liurik, tell me!" Gould said with a trembling mouth. "Tell me the answer. From now on, the money will be yours."

    "Okay! I''ll just say it. You!" Rurik pointed directly at Gould with his tender hand, "To make pure wine, the raw material is the most common wine. You make a special pottery and pour the common wine into it. , Grill it gently with charcoal. The essence of ordinary wine becomes gas, and it becomes pure wine on the lid of the pottery. You make a tube to lead the pure wine into a small cup, and finally you get the whole A glass of pure wine. You...do you understand?"

    "I probably understand." Gould scratched his head, he immediately understood where, but Rurik gave him a deep inspiration for the example of "boiled sea salt".

    "Maybe you still don''t understand." Rurik simply stomped his feet: "Just so. When you sell out the soap, you will import a lot of ordinary ale. You ship it in, and I will buy it all. Just use what I just said. Tell your skills, I will try to make spirits in the new year."

    That''s all. As soon as Rurik thought about it, he said boldly: "This is also part of Odin''s wisdom. Those heroic spirits of Valhalla, they drink the spirits you tasted today. Just now. There was a voice in my head, maybe it was an oracle, telling me how to turn ordinary wine into burnable spirits. Gould, what you bought with a hundred gold coins is Odin¡¯s Wisdom, you have to feel...glorious!"

    glory? Gould didn''t quite believe this, he was aware of huge profits with a keen business eye.

    "Are you serious?" Gould asked urgently.

    "Yes. I want to do a business with you, right now..." Rurik felt more and more dizzy, and simply sat down, "Oops, I''m drunk. Gould, when I wake up, I want to talk to You discuss it."

    After speaking the last word, Rurik lay down lazily.

    Gould stretched his fat head and asked Otto nervously, "Is he okay?"

    "It should be drunk. Gould, your wine is really amazing. Don''t worry, he''ll be drinking after a while."

    "Well, what do you think about what he said? Your son wants to do business with me."

    "Me? Don''t ask me about my attitude. I have always supported Rurik."

    "Okay." Gould nodded in a daze. He already understood everything and his worries disappeared.

    A businessman is most afraid of variables in the transaction, the greater the transaction amount, the higher the risk.

    After all, Rurik is a child, and a glass of strong wine can put him to sleep. The boy should obey his father when he grows up. It seems that Chief Ross and his son are not ordinary! Otto made a conclusive claim that he would not interfere with Rurik''s belongings!

    Gould poured himself another glass of wine and muttered: "I will pay soon. I will hand him the box containing the silver coins directly, together with the gold coins on the table. I will never break my word, and please the great After the leader awoke Lurik, he personally sent him to my mansion."

    "Business relations? Yes." Otto nodded.

    The dinner came to an awkward end.

    Rurik chewed a little bit of beef, but the spirits forced him to fall asleep.

    Otto returned home with his sleeping son, and Lumia followed closely behind.

    Two strong warriors were sent by Gould, and together they carried a large wooden box and approached the shabby home of the leader of the Ross tribe.

    A total of 4200 silver coins, and 100 gold coins, they are all very fine currencies. Whether they are gold coins or silver coins, they are all minted by Eastern Rome in the amount of one hundred a pound, and their weights are not much different.

    A total of 43 Roman pounds of coins is equivalent to 17 kilograms for later generations. The oak box carrying them is not small, it weighs sixty pounds. Coupled with the bronze lock and key, the entire box has exceeded forty kilograms.

    A strong samurai who can carry such a heavy cargo and carry him for a long distance can only be done by a strong man who is fed with beef and is full of muscles. Such a strong man is also rare in the Viking world.

    Brave warriors often have strong upper limb muscles, because everyone spends a lot of time on the boat every year. Because people everywhere have not used the wind to the exquisite level, the boats everywhere use paddle and sail hybrid power, even if it is Otto must also personally participate in paddling.

    Therefore, most people are born with unstable bottom line, which is also a weakness of the Viking Warriors.

    After sleeping all night until the sky was about to brighten, the hunger urged Rurik, who had been sleepy for a long time, to wake up.

    "I am asleep?"

    He slowly got up, shocked that his early mother Niya hurried over.

    "My son, you finally woke up. You shouldn''t drink that **** wine. It''s crazy, it''s a burnable wine." Niya''s words were pity and harshness.

    Otto, who was eating beef from Gould last night, was deeply unhappy. "What do you know? Niya. Your son said that he can make that burnable wine. If he succeeds, we will be richer."

    Speaking of Chania, he was very excited.

    Wealthy like Otto, he has been the leader for so many years, only a thousand gold coins have been stuffed into his money box. As the "key holder" of the family''s cash box, Niya is very aware of her savings.

    After the winter, my son actually started earning money! Last night, Niya smelled the alcohol on his sleepy son and criticized her husband. But when she saw the big wooden box brought in, and wanted to see an astonishing number of gold and silver coins inside, the sense of happiness was the blood punch, Niya fainted in an instant.

    When the son woke up, she rushed forward and kissed his son several times.

    Lu Mia, who was always acting as a helper, could see clearly, and a burst of envy and sorrow suddenly rose in her heart.

    Now Otto is very accustomed to calling her son''s servants, such as getting her to cut meat, and she does it all.

    After chewing a piece of meat, Otto turned his sleepy son on his face, "Rurik, do you remember your agreement with Gould?"

    "Deal? I remember."

    "That''s good, come and eat some meat. Niya, make your son some baked wheat cakes, he is starving. And R¨¹rich, I will show you to Gould again after daybreak. Make a promise. I hope you can become richer because of your actions."

    Rurik nodded and moved to his father''s side.

    Baking bread in a clay oven is a hassle. If you want to eat cooked pasta quickly, you can eat crepes.

    In fact, the so-called pancake is a kind of graham biscuits, or one of the oldest cookies. All the tribes of the Vikings will make such oatmeal, they invaded and settled in the colonies, and the food culture of their tribes is also integrated with the locals. The technique of making graham biscuits spread and continuously improved, and eventually evolved into a modern biscuit culture.

    Niya grabbed a handful of Novgorod people''s tribute, which is the whole wheat flour they ground, in a linen bag. She put flour into a stone mortar, poured water and sprinkled salt, knead it into a rough dough and patted it into a cake, then spread it on a rock that was heated by a campfire.

    After a while, the noodles were cooked.

    Nibbled on hard and rough dead flour cakes, nibbled on cooked beef without any salty taste, and drank a bit of salty soup made from messy wild vegetables (and even sun-dried pine needles).

    It is a luxury for the chief family to eat breakfast like this. Many people eat two meals a day, and usually eat some dried fish and dried vegetable soup to solve the problem.

    The sky is getting brighter, and I have eaten a lot of thick tea and light rice. This kind of diet can be called a weight-loss meal. People in later generations will feel that this kind of diet is healthy, but people in this time and space will always desire bread.

    A big businessman like Gould has a large number of people in his family and a lot of wealth, so he has the opportunity to eat himself into a fat pig. It is not only that he eats himself into fat head and big ears, but his son and daughter have no possibility of losing weight.

    It is precisely because of his bloated figure that he always takes advantage of the trade of the tribal alliance. Are you willing to believe that a rare fat boy must have a huge amount of wealth? Don''t worry about his rhetoric and empty glove white wolf when trading with such a person.

    Time is approaching the vernal equinox, and the daylight hours are already very long, but the climate is still cold.

    The sea ice in the central part of the Gulf of Bothnia has begun to melt, and many seal hunters have also noticed significant changes in the ice layer through the digging ice cave. In the foreseeable future, standing on the ice to catch seals has become a very dangerous job.

    Otto took Rurik''s hand, and the two walked towards Gould''s "mansion".

    The two didn''t come in time, or because of yesterday''s strong drink, Gould slept very deep last night, the sun has risen and he is still asleep, and the servant explained this to Otto.

    "Well, you go and wake up your master, and I will wait for him to come out to see me personally!"

    There is a saying that people have to bow their heads under the eaves. The visitor is the chief leader of the Ross tribe. This trip is still to discuss trade matters.

    Although it was very vulgar, a warrior who wore armor all day long broke into Gould''s bedroom and awakened the big businessman who had been sleeping by two Briton maids, bluntly explaining that the leader was coming again.

    "Yes... It''s Otto. About trade? And Rurik? Ah! How worried are they?" Gould patted his face vigorously, wrapped his robe as quickly as possible, and walked out pretendingly. bedroom.

    Gould''s mind was still a little confused, he put on a smiling face, opened his arms, and politely said a compliment to Otto.

    "Don''t say any more compliments, let''s continue with what happened yesterday. You see, I have brought Rurik, and the next thing is for you to discuss specific matters."

    "Ah? What''s the matter?" Gould pursed for a moment.

    "Are you pretending to be confused? Of course it''s about trade, Gould! Don''t you want to make a bigger deal with us? Or is your mind still soaked in burning spirits?"

    "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m really drunk." Gould saw that he aroused the anger of the leader, so he slapped himself a few times like apologizing, and slapped himself soberly.

    When Gould drank another glass of sweet and greasy wine and ate a small piece of sour rye bread, his whole spirit really recovered.

    Everything was similar to yesterday, and the three were sitting in the lobby of Gould''s mansion. In front of Rurik was another low table with some dried meat and fruit, and a glass of wine. Obviously, at this moment, Gould didn''t treat Rurik as a child at all.

    Gould cleared his throat: "Rurik, I remembered what happened yesterday. You claim that you have the ability to extract the essence from ordinary wine, and finally turn into burnable spirits. For this, I also paid you 100 gold coins. Let¡¯s listen to the production method. I¡¯m sorry, I forgot the technique you described now. But it¡¯s okay. If you can make it, you must sell it to me. I¡¯ll pay a big price for it."

    "It seems that you are very concerned about wine."

    "Of course! I have already paid a hundred gold coins for this. Rurik, I won''t regret the money I spent, I just hope that my huge amount of money will bring a gratifying return. As far as I know, you have taught me Make soap for the priests and teach the blacksmith to make steel swords. Now you can make a lot of money by making wine. I''m happy to be your seller."

    Rurik nodded, the matter of the ultimate purification was meant to be on the agenda. But wine itself is a luxury consumer product. The original purpose of brewing it is to drink it. As for the use of purified wine for medical treatment or even as a weapon, that''s something to be said.

    Alcohol can''t bring people heat, on the contrary, it can take away people''s heat.

    People in Northern Europe love to drink, the reason is very simple, after a small amount of it enters the body, the blood flows all over the body, and the warm blood warms the whole body. In a cold place, this kind of warmth is happiness.

    Rurik estimated that the alcohol content of ordinary ale is only three to five degrees. If the alcohol content can be increased to fifty degrees and the impurity of the lees can be removed, it will be a combustible spirit.

    A large urn is filled with turbid and frothy ale, and the price is at most two to three silver coins. If you condense the alcohol into a small bottle of spirits, not to mention ten gold coins, maybe five gold coins will be fine, right? Think about it this way, as long as Gould can provide a large amount of ale and create a set of distillation and purification system by himself, he can earn at least twenty times the price difference!

    It is of course a good thing to have money, and simply hoarding gold and silver is not the purpose of staying in Rick.

    A trade market, if there is no currency in circulation, the entire market will tend to shrink. Today''s currency is precious metal, because it is very scarce, has a special color, is small enough and extremely difficult to be destroyed, people all believe that it has natural value.

    If it is only used as a material for making jewelry, the beauty of gold and silver is naturally nothing to say. The Aztecs, who can''t even make bronze weapons, have spontaneously smelted gold to make decorations.

    Rurik never thought of being a miser. Simple silver coins and gold coins can''t be eaten. Only when they are exchanged for food, wine, and other life needs, coins are meaningful.

    Now that you have a huge sum of money on hand, it must flow! Making full use of them, allowing a large number of silver coins to continue to circulate in the Ross tribe and beyond, in exchange for what you want, is to bring vitality to the entire tribe.

    Such is the charm of currency. It can mobilize everyone''s desire for wealth, and sufficient circulation can promote the development of productivity.

    Still looking for "The Rise of Rurik" free novel?

    Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels!

    (=)

 Chapter 119ï¼š Agreement with a big merchant (2)

    Facing Gould, Rurik tapped the table lightly, his serious face looked like an adult.

    Rurik asked: "Gould, did you really decide that we Roths will take your fleet south after completing the spring ritual?"

    "It is true. I will sell your soap, fur, and other things as soon as possible."

    "Very good. Then when will you return?"

    "This" Gould pinched his finger, "Probably like in previous years, in the fall, it is probably when your father is going to Novgorod to collect the autumn tribute. I will return at that time."

    "It''s autumn? Very good. Now I promise you that when you return, I will make a tool that can turn ordinary ale into burnable spirits. I will make an agreement with you, but whatever I will only sell the spirits I make to you. What do you think?"

    "Ah! This is really great." Gould clapped his hands and applauded.

    "Okay. You are a trustworthy businessman. For this reason" Rurik thought for a while and said, "You know, I have a business agreement with the priest and the blacksmith. We will engrave the agreement on the wooden board. Please also now. You find a piece of wood, we made a written agreement, and my father, the chief leader of the Ruth people as a witness, prove that our agreement is valid and protected by our Ruth people. First of all, I will not betray the agreement. But you!" Rurik''s eyes widened, "If anyone betrays the promise, we will encounter our crusade! Betrayal, I don''t think the Anklas tribe will help those who betray the promise."

    At this moment, Gould actually felt a deep threat. Rurik, who is sitting a few steps away, is there any child''s innocence in him? There was a killing intent in his eyes.

    Gould paused. He was frightened by the first salute and then the soldiers. He smiled stiffly to ease the embarrassment: "Ha! How can I betray? Rurik, your father is a witness. I swear to Odin now that I will Loyal to the agreement, you and I don¡¯t need to engrave the agreement on the wooden board. If I betray it, the Ross tribe has the right to take my life and take away my property. I am a principled businessman and I am worthy of trust!"

    in principle? Merchant''s principle? ridiculous.

    It''s not that Rurik didn''t believe in Gould''s character, after all, merchants were chasing profits.

    The businessman Rurik understands is the kind of madman who dares to commit any crime as long as he has three times the benefits. Thinking of the course of history, when some wealthy businessmen went to the New World to crusade against the so-called indigenous people, at the same time they claimed to be virtuous gentlemen who brought civilization. They may have brought civilization of the Old World, but they undoubtedly brought death. And destruction, reality is often so absurd.

    "Gould, I am willing to believe you." Rurik said politely, "I am different from others. You and I are not a low-level trade of buying a few fish, but are related to the future soap and wine. Even some other goods have a huge amount of trade. Not only soap and wine, I really plan to go to the South to buy other goods through you. We must engrave the agreement on the wooden board, because our children and grandchildren will inherit us The present appointment. You think, if they see these wooden boards a hundred years from now, they can always remember their ancestors¡¯ promises, and you and my descendants will always maintain a friendly relationship."

    At this moment, Gould was so moved that he almost cried. Otto was also taken aback. He never thought his son had such a long-term vision.

    Gould slapped the table in excitement, spilling the wine on the table. He was shocked by the future leader, Rurik, who took him so seriously at a young age. Doesn''t this show that he is actually protected by the Ross tribe?

    "Yes! For the sake of our current friendship and the friendship of our offspring, this agreement must be engraved on the board. I will send someone to the shipbuilder to find the strongest oak board!" After that, he ordered his hands to look for it. board.

    After a while, a neat plank was taken by Gould''s servant.

    "Rurik, the board must be here now, what kind of agreement should you and I have?"

    "I" Rurik held his chin. In any era, when signing a written document, the person concerned must remain serious and vigilant.

    Regarding the type of trade agreement to be signed with Gould, the very key item is soap, which can quickly bring huge profits to both parties in the foreseeable future.

    In addition, the sale of wine for profit must be carved on a wooden board, and the value of this matter has yet to be evaluated.

    Gould ordered one of his clever servants to prepare to scratch the board with a knife in his hand.

    "Dear Rurik, you will explain the agreement, and my servant will engrave the text. I hope you understand our Luen language."

    "Of course." Rurik shrugged, "How can I not grasp that is our writing? I have been staying with the high priest this winter to study."

    "That''s good, you can dictate."

    Here is the leader of the Russ. Gould believes that the leader, father and son, have no intention of entrapping him at all, and that both parties can earn benefits in future trade.

    On the other hand, Rurik''s provisions on the terms of trade agreements are also relatively vague.

    According to the agreement between the two parties, the first two clauses are:

    First, the family of the chiefs of the Ross tribe and their descendants make soap, which is sold by the Gould Unkras family, and the specific price is agreed by both parties.

    Second, the Gould Unkras family transports ordinary ale, which is made into combustible spirits by the family of the chiefs of the Ross tribe, and the spirits will be sold separately to the Gould Unkras family.

    With the two clauses, Rurik was giving Gould a huge concession, how could Li Gould not be aware of this.

    The fat old guy was full of touch, as if the Russ were preparing to create a golden mountain, and Gould and his descendants would be able to share a lot of wealth without much effort.

    But such a profit must be strange. Rurik looked like a child, and being able to have such an insight into things has far surpassed the current leader of the Ross people.

    A good leader knows how to make profit, and Gould knows this well, because he just put out a lot of money to raise a vote of men who dare to work for himself, as long as he can steadily put out a lot of money for reward. , The warriors recruited by himself are always reliable.

    "Rurik, you have given me a great favor, you must have more plans."

    "Of course! It seems that you have understood what I mean." Rurik raised his head and explained cherishedly: "Gould, my deal is not only soap and wine, but also other things. There must be more Many things!"

    "What else?" Gould was exasperated when he heard that there were new trade possibilities, and he asked, "You said, I''m happy to trade."

    "Food!" Rurik said this word solemnly.

    "food?"

    "Yes! It''s food. Gould, I need a lot of food. The land in Roseburg cannot grow wheat, so you can only grow a little onion. You have to import wheat from the south as much as possible! Even if it is the food you bring If it can pile up into a mountain, I still buy it with silver coins."

    "Does this have to be necessary?"

    "Of course." Rurik stretched out his little head and further emphasized, "You get me the wheat, whether you buy it or grab it from someone, I just want a lot of wheat. You bring the wheat, I will follow Buy all prices above the market price, and I will buy as many as you ship."

    Seeing that Rurik''s tone was very determined, Gould pinched the beard of his rounded chin, but he had to think about it.

    Because of the pure grain trade, he organized his own fleet to be a "porter" to earn the difference between freight and grain, and his profit was not high.

    Youdao is a self-made businessman. When he pursued his early capital, he was willing to do small business. As his own strength grows, his business attitude must start to be picky and thin, and he will become more loyal to risky transactions, such as sneaking to Danish. The site Qiao Zhuang made a lot of money as a Danish businessman.

    Food trade is indeed different.

    In today''s era, allies of the Ross people living in the Svealand region, they have always been loyal to clearing the land to grow wheat. Although the local climate is very close to the Arctic, some hardy oats and rye can complete a growth cycle in the warm period. The total population of the entire Siwa Alliance is 100,000 people. They reclaimed and planted them with very backward methods. Although the yield per mu is very low, the various tribes still have enough wheat to eat.

    The reality is very magical, in fact, all tribes will not break out of famine even if they do not eat wheat.

    Everyone is facing the sea, and all the tribes are heroes in the sea, and they are not polite to say that their fishing skills are far better than farming.

    All tribes have mastered the weaving of huge hemp rope nets, and many boats cooperate in trawling fishing operations. Although the taste of bread and bread is far better than that of cooked fish, the ancestors of the Swedes have never suffered from a famine due to the lack of grain harvest. At most, they feel that the next year will not be better because of the lack of grain harvest. .

    The lack of grain harvest will cause a famine in the Frankish kingdom, and it will also lead to the looting of the Danes in recent decades.

    Unlike Scandinavia, Jutland has a warmer climate, and the wheat fields on the peninsula also have a higher yield per mu. The Danes have a more solid food base than their close relatives in the north. Therefore, in the early ninth century, Denmark had a larger population, more grain production, milk production, and fishing production. But the Danes still can¡¯t figure out what methods can increase the yield of grain per mu. Perhaps the way to get more grain is to cultivate more land for cultivation.

    They planted the seeds to enter the slack period, which used to be the traditional trade season. Now the chiefs of the Danish tribes are becoming more and more bold. Some people make a lot of money and food through clan looting, and even scarce female resources. The jealous other tribes could not bear to be poor farmers again, and more chiefs took their tribes on the "road of slaughter and plunder."

    Therefore, for the tribes of the Viking family, they are fully capable of continuing to survive the famine years when they cannot enjoy the millet. If you can eat the millet, it would be great to buy it at a higher price. If it doesn''t work, then use your troops to grab the Franks or the Britons.

    The current civilization of the Ross tribe and his allies is still a clan society dominated by fishing and hunting economy, which is a bit lagging behind the Danes.

    In the Frankish Kingdom, once the first year of crop failure, the next year''s food prices can soar to alarming levels. The so-called nobles in various places took advantage of the famine years to hoard food, and then from the civilians who were almost starving to death, they exchanged a small amount of life-saving food for a large amount of wealth, and even a large number of serfs.

    Originally, the Frankish Kingdom had a large number of self-cultivating farmers. Their measures to resist natural disasters are very fragile, and there is no concept of disaster relief in Europe in this time and space. After a drought and flood, it is an acceptable choice for self-employed farmers to survive and become aristocratic serfs with their families.

    Lying in the extreme north, he couldn''t control the life and death of ordinary people in the Frankish kingdom. He allowed the local nobles to harm one party like parasites. What does it have to do with the Ross tribe?

    Rurik just needed a lot of food, and his explanation surprised Gould.

    "I will buy the grain you bring, whether it''s oats or rye. Peas, turnips, Swedish radishes, onions, kale, or whatever else, as long as you bring it over, I''m happy to buy them at a high price.

    "This is real?"

    "Of course! I will buy as much as you ship. This must be a clause we agreed upon and it must be carved on the wooden board."

    Over the years, Gould has always spent the winter in Roseburg. It is fair to say that he would not be happy to spend the winter again if a large amount of animal furs could not be purchased here. Roseburg can bring himself a solid fur income, living here with two maidservants all day long, but also saves facing the quarrels of his five wives and concubines all day long in the south, and ended up in peace.

    It is almost impossible to grow any crops on the land in Roseburg. The food and vegetables that Gould loves to eat are all brought by him, for himself and his subordinates to eat and the sea ice will thaw in the coming year.

    The Ross people do not farm their own land, but they can get a solid wheat tribute from the Novgorod people.

    It stands to reason that they are not short of wheat. How can Rurik''s attitude be completely different from his father? How can there be a very urgent need for food?

    Gould asked bluntly: "Rurik, are you planning to buy food so that you Rus can eat at least one pound of wheat every day?"

    "Of course not. The food you brought is really for eating. I don''t plan to sell them to my people. I plan to raise a group of servants. For this, I need a lot of food."

    servant? Gould was still Otto, and the two were 100% vigilant about Rurik''s words.

    "Yes. It''s a large number of servants, so Gould, I will ask you to find some servants for me when you go south this year I see you have two very obedient Briton maids, I I also want a group of maids like this."

    "Maid?" Gould felt very strange when he heard Rurik''s words. Because for Gould, the biggest role of the two Briton women is to provide themselves for the boring winter entertainment in the north. If they still give birth to children for this, Gould will give the **** a family name, just don¡¯t want to get it. property.

    Looking at Rurik''s age, what does this child want so many maids to do, is it possible to honor his father?

    Thinking of this, Gould''s eyes immediately looked at Otto maliciously.

    "Rurik, you never plan to choose some servants for your father? Oh, you are such a good boy."

    Otto understood Gould''s meaning in an instant. He heard it terribly. He immediately rebutted the absurdity of Gould''s words, and then questioned his son''s purpose.

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

    (=)

 Chapter 120ï¼š Rurik needs private power

    Soon, the three of them got together to make things clear.

    The so-called Briton women next to Gould, their obedient appearance made Rurik''s mind open.

    There are such servants plundered from outside in the society of the Southern Allies? To be honest, Rurik felt pity for their tragic experience, and even moved with compassion.

    Now, Lumia, who has lost all of her relatives, is easily trained by herself to be an extremely loyal servant. Rurik''s success is not so much about treating her sincerely, as it is mainly from a stable supply of material.

    If the people who took Ali into captivity had committed suicide long ago, becoming slaves meant fear of death. If you can get food, clothing, and accommodation from the master''s house, the servant is willing to compromise.

    By giving a little help to the miserable person, Rurik naturally gains a sense of psychological satisfaction. Of course, what he needs most is the greater benefits brought by more servants. He provides food and housing for the servants. In exchange, the servants have to pay a lot of labor.

    To fully and efficiently exploit the labor value of servants, servants will inevitably consume a lot of physical energy. In order for them to work better, they must provide more food. For this reason, every servant is bound to be better than ordinary Ross. The tribe needs to consume more food.

    Rurik could imagine that after his decision was really implemented, he would be chewed out by the clansmen and said, "It''s incredible that the master''s house is so kind to the servants." However, the big project that I launched this year requires a lot of cheap labor to work.

    As a so-called crazy capitalist, he can''t wait to monopolize the profits of the entire industrial chain by himself. For example, to make soap, is it always dependent on the work of the priests? Pooh! Does the signed document say that future soaps can only be made by priests? Besides, when some large-scale rituals are reached, the priests are busy with related work, and the soap industry will inevitably suffer a catastrophic shutdown.

    As long as you have a group of absolutely loyal labors, you can create a "soap factory" to realize the complete set of industrial processes of boiling oil, burning plant ash, and saponification, and even train a few more servants as professional "salesmen". Serving as the big owner of this soap company also puts an end to others'' constraints on the entire industry.

    The profitable soap trade can be done in this way. Similarly, the brewing industry to be built requires a large number of servants to do it.

    I thought that I still had fifteen deer in my hand. Last year''s plan was to try to multiply this small group of deer into a huge herd!

    Count on a Lumia to graze? too crazy.

    What''s more, Lumia is now able to do four arithmetic operations within a thousand, and the multiplication formula is very fluent in recitation. Such a "little mathematics genius" to herd, it is really an inconvenience.

    To this end, some servants need to become professional deer breeders.

    The large number of servants is a particularly huge appetite. If there is a problem with the most fundamental food supply, all industrial plans will suffer severe damage.

    After clarifying the situation, the great businessman Gould had fully understood it, and he couldn''t help thinking that once Rurik¡¯s plan was successful and he led a group of servants to produce a large number of high-value-added goods, it would be more money than being a pirate. .

    Gould thought for a while, and said, "Rurik, I have fully understood your plan. I can get you some servants who can understand Gnoss. The southern market sells some from Denmark every year. Most of the poor people who are brought over by humans are Britons from the Western islands, and there are even prisoners of tribal wars. How many people are you planning to get from me?"

    "Probably, get me thirty people? Or fifty people."

    "so much?!"

    "Ah! Too much?" Rurik just said casually, thinking about it now, there may not be too many people at first. "Then twenty people, preferably all men, I need strong men, I need their strength."

    "Man?" Gould curled his lips and shook his head. "You think too much, I can get you some women at most."

    "Why? Are those Briton men worth a hundred gold coins?"

    "Of course not! Boy, you don''t even know that the Danes who attacked the island didn''t have the time to catch men. They looted gold and food, and local women. They didn''t want local men, and they couldn''t capture them at all."

    "why?"

    "Because those Briton men are fighters! They will be killed by the Danes on the battlefield. Besides, the Danes need more women, and the same is true for our Mind League. My lovely Rurik , You are still too young now, and you will know the benefits of women when you grow up. Ah~" Gould couldn''t help but laugh, glanced at Otto, and deliberately said: "Rurik, I hope you grow up You can have at least five sons like me! Do you want a stronger and stronger power? Then have more women and more sons."

    At this, Rurik laughed as much as he wanted to.

    He must think carefully about Gould''s words, if everything is destiny, it is the process of history, the other plane Chief Rurik has given birth to a lot of children, and many children are eager to be separated from the power of his father. To get a piece of the pie, he had to accept the fate of being arranged to be the leader of various Slavic tribes in other places.

    Rurik¡¯s descendants really bloomed everywhere in Eastern Europe. From Karelia to the shores of the Black Sea, Rurik¡¯s descendants led the locals to integrate the various Slavic tribes that were constantly struggling into a large feudal country. One of the descendants became the lord of the small village of Moscow, and eventually the descendants of the lord became the emperor of the huge empire.

    But Gould''s words revealed a straightforward reality.

    Perhaps the geographic location of the Swedes determined that in the Viking era, it was impossible for the Swedes to go to the wealthy British area to kill the Quartet.

    Due to geographical reasons, Norwegians are more likely to abduct to Ireland when they travel north. The Danes crossed the North Sea all the way west and landed in Northumbria. At this stage, the Danes attacked Britain for robbery. Although the British kingdoms in the melee lacked the ability to resist sudden strong men, they still did their best to organize troops to resist.

    The kingdom of Britain itself is in a state of warfare. The total population of the entire archipelago barely reaches two million. Ordinary residents live in small villages, grow grains and raise livestock and pay taxes to the lord.

    The Danes suddenly appeared on a long boat. They came and went without a trace. The coastal villages, especially the coastal villages of Northumbria and Kent, were facing great threats. Immediately after the Danes landed, they had a great victory. They killed the men and took the women, ransacked the church and took the gold utensils, and taken away along with the nuns.

    The Kingdom of Kent organized several battles. The farmers who were enlisted brought their own wooden spears and dung forks to face the organized Danish army. The result of the melee was that the Kent army was washed away. mercy? impossible. The Kingdom of Kent was hit hard for this, and the Danes began to act boldly.

    There were also some Danish divisions who went to attack the island of Ireland. They even encountered a Norwegian robbery army in the North Sea. Of course, they all went to war with their counterparts.

    Ireland has also begun to encounter looting, and local people have begun to be taken into Viking homes and **** with ropes to appear in the natural market.

    According to their culture, many girls who cannot become warriors are abandoned at birth. This phenomenon has caused the female population of various Viking tribes to remain low. Many young fighters yearn for marriage, and reality forces them to try to marry with foreign women who have been taken captive.

    However, whether it is the Kingdom of Kent or the Kingdom of Northumbria, the ancestors of the local people landed in Britain by boat from Jutland four hundred years ago. Four hundred years later, the Danes, the Norwegians, and the captives were the same ancestors. Four hundred years have changed so much!

    The people who immigrated to Britain had become the lamb of the Lord, and those who did not leave believed that they were Odin''s fighters.

    The Danes called all the captives "Brittons". In fact, some of the captives were Celts, and some were farmers from the Kingdom of England. A small number of captured men would be transported by the Danes further afield for silver, while women would be quickly digested by them.

    Some women were transported to Lake M?laren by various means and fell into the hands of the great merchant Gould.

    The purpose of requiring a large number of Briton servants is to train them into working workers. Rurik heard Gould''s detailed description and was shocked by the lack of male servants in the South Market.

    "Forget it, even women are acceptable to me. Those priests are all women and they make thousands of soaps. I order a group of Briton women to do the same thing, and they can do the same. If you If you can get me a male servant, that''s the best. Listen, money is not a problem, I want someone." Rurik said surely

    Gould nodded deeply, and then greeted the two well-dressed maids to come, kneeled beside him, and proudly introduced to Rurik, "They are three gold coins each, they are young. It''s worth the price. Too young or too old is very cheap."

    "What? A person alive, only three gold coins. Your glass wine bottle is twenty gold coins."

    "Haha, they are servants, a tool, nothing more. You have to admit that some tools just lack value."

    Hearing such words, Rurik didn''t curse a few words in his heart.

    But when you think about it carefully, Gould, as well as other people, believe in the inherent hierarchy of people. To talk about equality with them, or even to introduce equality knowledge to the servants, is all a sudden absurdity.

    Rurik stopped talking nonsense, and continued to ask, "Your servants have been trained to be very obedient by you? Didn''t they think about running away?"

    "Is it possible?" After that, Gould pulled a woman very rudely, dragged her face to the fat belly, and asked rudely: "Anne, do you dare to run away?"

    "I...I dare not, my lord." The woman replied weakly, her eyes full of begging for mercy.

    "That''s right." Gould let the woman go and said proudly, "Rurik, the problem is actually very simple. Why didn''t your servant run away? I think she knows that running away is eaten by wolves. My servant is just as smart as his fate."

    Rurik took a breath, it was really that simple.

    "They are just a group of docile sheep, perhaps trained, a group of Briton servants are very good workers. How many do you want? Twenty? You will pay at least six hundred silver coins for this."

    Rurik nodded: "You go find twenty for me, and I will pay you two hundred silver coins after it''s done. What do you think?"

    "Wow! You are so generous, I will definitely complete this business very well."

    "Well, I still need some other people."

    "Huh? More servants? Increased numbers? No problem."

    "No! I want some samurai who only obey my orders. I want to build an elite guard. Gould, just like the guard you spend money to build, I want to follow suit."

    "You... do you think you have reached the point where you need to form a personal guard?" Gould asked incredulously.

    "Of course, I think it''s necessary now."

    Hearing the discussion between his son and Gould, Otto felt that his son''s plan became more bold!

    Until now, Otto has supported his son''s decision, even if it is about having a large group of maids. He never thought about the possibility of having twenty slaves. His son had a big goal, and he had nothing to say.

    But recruit a private guard? is it necessary?

    When Otto had to interrupt his son, he asked with a harsh tone: "Rurik, what do you mean? You want to recruit elite guards. Are your 100 men not enough? If you need strong warriors There are at least a thousand in our tribe. I can easily organize a guard for you."

    "No, Dad, I know what you mean. But now I...I really need a group of warriors who only obey my orders, only serve my interests, and have powerful combat capabilities."

    "Really? You can recruit from the tribe."

    "No." Rurik shook his head deeply, "I''m sorry, Dad, I trust our people, but the hearts of the people will change. I can assure you that when the agreement between me and Gould is implemented, I will become very Wealth. In order to protect this huge wealth, I must have my own power. If we recruit people in the tribe, I am worried that they will naturally think of the tribal distribution system, and then collectively ask me to distribute the wealth to everyone. Dad. Don¡¯t you worry about such a future?"

    "You... actually think so."

    My son stopped asking myself! Otto settled down and thought about it carefully. Looking back at the tribe''s biannual tax collection actions against Novgorod over the past few decades, the situation has indeed changed a lot.

    According to the old high priest, the Ross tribe went to the east to collect taxes. This has lasted for at least forty years! In the beginning, the tributes collected were divided equally among all families. Forty years have passed, and now it is whoever participates in the "Sorgon Sailing" and who gets the most wealth. Participants'' families can get 80% to 90% of the total tribute. Those who stay behind are considered to sit back and reap the rewards and throw away the tribute to the priest. The left-behind families may get a few pounds of wheat kernels.

    Everyone can perceive that the current sailing of Sogong is really worse than every year. It is not that Novgorod has become a poor ghost, but that those who go to collect taxes are less willing to share the tribute with other tribesmen.

    Times have changed. I hope that the good days of staying in Roseburg and waiting for dividends will become history forever as the previous generations age.

    Moreover, the situation has undergone new changes. Those families who have married Novgorod women are embarrassed to collect taxes from their in-laws.

    The Sorgon voyage in the spring of the new year will undoubtedly begin to incorporate the plot of visiting relatives. The young warrior who married a local woman gets a fortune from his parents-in-law, and they must not share this with other ethnic groups.

    Otto believed in his brothers, but his life was almost at an end. If the new generation of young people are all like Rurik, it seems increasingly impossible to expect to maintain a large tribe with blood relatives.

    The relationship between blood relatives cannot be used, that is, the relationship between using money.

    Although Otto couldn''t be persuaded by his son in an instant, he didn''t explode in his temper to express his opposition, so he took a tacit attitude this time.

    Rurik continued to look into Gould''s eyes and asked: "You claim to have at least fifty warriors to protect your wealth and family safety. Where did you recruit so many reliable people?"

    "It''s at the market of the M?laren tribe. Maybe you don''t know. Some strong people are eager to have a master and earn wealth by betraying their power."

    It sounds like a professional mercenary. Thinking about it this way, Rurik became more and more interested in the ¡°Melaren Bazaar¡± that was only heard by its name, as if the big market could buy all kinds of typical goods from the Middle Ages.

    "So, how much do you pay your samurai?"

    "I pay them according to the month. On the first day of each month in the Julian calendar, I pay them ten silver coins. In addition, they provide extra accommodation and food."

    "Huh? Is this the price for hiring warriors? For fifty warriors, you have to spend five hundred silver coins every month, which is really not a small amount of money."

    Gould smiled, "Child, you can also give a lower price, so you won''t be able to recruit brave people. If my guards participate in a weapon fight, I will pay them an extra bonus after victory. I want to bury the dead in war. Without these measures, who would give you the life you didn¡¯t know each other? Listen, if you want to defend your huge wealth, you can¡¯t be stingy with your money! Five hundred silver coins don¡¯t count for you now. What. Do you want fifty private guards too? I can try to help you finish it."

    "This...you can try it. Suddenly with so many people, I''m just worried that I can''t control it well."

    Gould immediately slapped his thigh, and said on a whim: "Don''t worry! Just like this, I will give you my captain of the guard, and I will give you five more. From then on you will pay them. There is not much money, the guards. Long give twenty silver coins a month, ten ordinary ones."

    In this regard, Otto Birurik was more vigilant: "Gould, are they reliable?"

    "Of course it''s reliable. If they weren''t for money, how could they leave their tribes to sell their lives to others? You may not know the composition of these people. Some are taken from slaves, some are poor people who seek a living, and some are owed money to the leader As a slave, they were sold by the leader. In short, most of them are involuntary people, and their common characteristics are strength and loyalty."

    Gould looked at Otto again with great interest and boldly said in his heart: "Great leader, maybe you really want to support your son from the heart to form a guard with money. You can doubt the guard bought by money. You can¡¯t really believe that blood relatives maintained by feelings will never betray. The affection of relatives will be alienated for generations, and your guard and master are not relatives, they are simply selling their lives for the master¡¯s family. ! I firmly believe that except for life and time in this world, nothing can be bought with money!"

    Money can make ghosts grind, Rurik admires that Gould already has this knowledge.

    Rurik grabbed the right to speak and continued to ask: "Then what about your captain of the guard? He is strong and good at fighting? Where is he?"

    "My captain Jeflo has always been in my hometown. In fact, you can''t imagine that he is actually a Savoy?"

    "Savor? Who is that?"

    "It''s some people from the eastern land of our sea." Otto explained.

    "A Finn?"

    "It''s not a Finn, it''s a Savoy. It''s different from a Finn."

    At present, Finland does not have a clear national concept. In that area, near the sea, tribes called "Fen" are active, and there are also a group of Savor tribes in the inland areas. Numerous tribes spoke a very similar ancient Uralic language. They continued to develop, and a unified Finnish nation was formed 800 years later.

    The Savoy may be more fighting than the Finns, and the fighting between the two tribal groups is no less intense than the internal fighting of the Vikings. Some tribes of the Minya Alliance, and others from Gotland, also dared to land in Finland and take away the local people who were captured by the way when looking for beasts.

    Gould claimed that his captain of the guard was taken away when he was very young.

    "It was about fifteen years ago, when I was relatively young. I pretended to be a Danish and went to the south to do business. By the way, I met a rebellious boy at their market. I spent a fortune to get it. He. I took good care of him. After years of training, he became a loyal captain of the guard. Ah! If that child is not my servant, but my eldest son, how good would be. Unfortunately, my eldest son is just like me. Obesity, all my sons may be masters in business. They are definitely idiots who will scare and cry in battle. Without the protection of a strong guard, they are all big fat sheep waiting to cut their wool."

    "Ah! Unexpectedly you and your captain of the guard have this past?" Otto couldn''t help but admire.

    "So as long as you are good enough to your servants, they will be loyal. Especially your guard, Rurik." Gould preached, "I can trust you, so I will give you my most trusted captain of the guard. Rurik, you will eventually become the leader. I think the close alliance I have established with you will definitely give my family unprecedented prosperity."

    He actually looked at himself so highly, Rurik felt very comfortable being slapped by a powerful flattery.

    Gould continued his efforts: "My mentality has changed, Rurik, I will sign a bigger agreement with you. You will make a lot of money, and I will make a lot of money because of you. And my wealth will get your Rose. For the protection of the tribe, I think I should consider moving my home from the Ankras tribe to you."

    Otto''s eyes lit up: "Are you planning to move?"

    "Great leader, I am not drunk, and my mind is very grateful now. I can guarantee that I am telling the truth. If you think about it, if my wealth grows, the leader of Unkras will treat me As a fat sheep? Even if my fifty guards fight to the end, they are not the opponents of the warriors of the entire tribe. If I move to you, it will be different. The interests of me and Rurik are tied."

    If a strong businessman wants to be stable, he must cultivate his own power to become a commercial organization with an army, or even establish a country for this purpose. Either belong to a strong power, help the strong become stronger, and at the same time get the shelter of the strong power.

    The geography of Europe determines that it is easier for her to form a commercial civilization. Many ancient city-states were actually formed by a large group of businessmen. Together with the original Rome, they also have a strong business culture. Those Senate members have a large vote. businessman.

    The matter about the guard was quickly settled. As soon as Rurik calculated his own money, he insisted on requesting the formation of fifty guards. The captain of the guard was the only known "Jeflo", the Savoy in Finland. people.

    The agreement also adds new clauses.

    The third clause: If the Gould family wants the Ruth leader family to transport food, vegetables and livestock as much as possible, the Ruth leader will pay the currency at a slightly higher price than the market price, and also pay the transportation fee.

    Article 4: The Gould family is obliged to find all kinds of servants, as well as foreigners who intend to settle in the Ross tribe, and the Ross leader shall pay the Gould family money for this.

    There are still large blanks in the wooden board, just to add in after thinking of new terms.

    At the bottom of the board, there is also such a signature, that is, "In the name of Otto, the leader of Ross, this agreement is proved to be valid."

    The promise has been made!

    Rurik is very convinced that in this era, human resources represent the strength of a power base. As long as the Ross tribe has a larger population, it can burst out a powerful force through reasonable organizational planning. Selling high value-added products is to make money and to make the life of the people better. Money buys the necessities of life, especially imported food to ensure that a large number of people can survive.

    It is Rurik that even if the future is really going as smoothly as he expected, the biggest problem of the Ross tribe is always the problem of food supply.

    A stable supply of food is always the basis for a power¡¯s long-term stability. If the situation changes and the tribes can no longer import food steadily, their huge population will become a heavy burden. In order to avoid the worst possibility, build a second base early, a cultivable base is the right way to plan ahead.

    Therefore, Rurik also had to sigh that his father Otto had a strategy.

    My father wanted to build the "Second Roseburg" at the mouth of the Neva River. The geomantic omen in that place was actually pretty good, and Rurik had heard of another plane. The location of St. Petersburg was perfectly able to grow wheat.

    Don''t ask for a gratifying wheat yield, the climate is enough to ensure sowing and harvesting, and the production capacity is enough!

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

    (=)

 Chapter 121ï¼š Veria pointedly pointed out that he just wanted to be Augustus...

    Because of the influence of Rurik, the entire Rus tribe suddenly burst out with great vitality in the cold winter.

    There is only one source of this vitality-the desire for wealth and power.

    Ordinary fighters require a good boat, a steel sword of their own, a beautiful and obedient wife, and Mandengdeng''s silver coins in a wooden box.

    The most important thing is silver coins, as long as there is money, personal desires can be realized!

    At the end of March, seal hunters who had hunted vigorously discovered that in many areas of the sea, the ice may break at any time. They all have good eyesight. In the sunny evening, they can already see the sparkling sea.

    The good news spread quickly to the entire tribe, and all the tribesmen and the visitors were extremely excited.

    Simultaneously with the melting of sea ice, there was also the melting of land ice and snow.

    People no longer have to worry about snow damaging the house. Instead, some people need to consider the waterproofing ability of the thatch on their roof.

    During the day, the messy roads in Roseburg became muddy after being trampled on, and at night they were frozen again.

    The chilling time has receded, and the snow around Roseburg has receded a lot, green reappeared in some places, and weeds have officially begun to sprout!

    A small amount of Kaiken land was put into use for the first time, but it was not wheat that was sown, but onions.

    On March 28, the vernal equinox of the Julian calendar, the High Priest Veria brought his men and the girls of the tribe who helped make soap, and they all performed a small sacrifice at the stone boat altar.

    From this day on, the day became longer and longer, and after ninety-two days, there would be no night in Roseburg.

    The small sacrifice is only the beginning. When the ice on the coast disappears and there are only some floating ice in the visible sea, that day is the "Spring Festival" of the Ross tribe!

    The festival is getting closer and closer, and Villia finds Otto and asks him to go to his residence. In addition to explaining the date of this year''s "Spring Festival", he also needs to ask him clearly about the details of the event that will shake the peace of the Ross tribe.

    Although Veria is an old man, she has no dementia yet. During this period, she heard some explanations from her men about the possibility of war.

    war? With whom? !

    Ah, it is actually a Gotland, the young man finally feels that his axe is sharp enough, and finally intends to take revenge!

    On the 6th of April in the Julian calendar, a calm but undercurrent morning.

    The fishermen go to the sky, and they believe that there will be clear and less wind in the future. According to the experience of previous years, the spring festival took place just a few days ago. The fishermen have a superstition that after the festival, the sea waves are calm, and the sea monsters will not be caught if they go out to fish.

    However, everyone knows that when the sea ice melts, sea fishes that conquer the long winter have become fat and strong, and people with good luck can even catch large fishes that are more than two stikas in length.

    There have been brave people who risked death by sea ice or were caught by the legendary sea monster, pushing the fishing boat into the sea, forming a group to avoid the ice and start fishing.

    All the shipbuilding workshops all opened the wooden doors of the docks, whether they were large newly-built ships or repaired old ships, they were piled up on the beach on a large scale, waiting for the sacrifices to pass and pushing them into the sea as soon as possible.

    Fishing policy? Do not! This is not there.

    The Ross tribe is completely dormant for nearly half a year by the extreme cold. As long as the sea ice melts, they must fish.

    The spring festival to them is the fishing festival of the Rus.

    As the climate became quite mild, Otto wore a leather jacket and swaggered behind the priest Chuanxiner and walked into the longhouse of the priest.

    Entering this room is like entering home. He threw the leather jacket to the priest, and sat cross-legged in front of the old-fashioned Vilia in the image of a capable linen.

    "High priest, you call me. What do you want to explain to me? About the sacrifice?"

    "Of course! Everything is the same as in previous years."

    Veria coughed lightly in his throat, without any procrastination, and said frankly: "I watch the sky at night and also know the sea ice situation. The time for this year has been set, and it will be April 15th, which is nine days later. ."

    Otto pondered for a moment, and slowly said, "It''s a day earlier than yesterday."

    "The date of the spring festival varies from year to year. The important thing is that we made the sacrifice." Veria said bitterly: "After the festival, you have already taken the tribe to Novgorod. You must start now. This matter!"

    "Yes, I still won''t let you down this year."

    "Of course you won''t let me down, but!" Vilia stretched her neck, her old hand gripped her crutch tightly, and she asked with a very serious attitude: "Leader, I heard something. You plan to take it. Are the people starting a war?!"

    war? ! Whenever he hears this word, Otto is completely vigilant based on instinct.

    "Look at your nervousness, those rumors seem to be true. Chief, after so many years, you finally intend to avenge your brother."

    At this moment, Otto couldn''t argue.

    But regarding the war, the priests have always supported it. Veria is very old, and in her long life she has witnessed the Rus people''s northward pioneering and wars with neighboring nations.

    Until now, the Ross people have not failed! What is the failure? No one knows.

    Otto thought for a while and explained honestly: "I haven''t made up my mind about this matter."

    "Oh? In fact, do you have an objection in your heart?" Veria asked deliberately. The implication was actually to encourage the leader to send troops.

    "The murder of my brother, I will never forget it. I must avenge this hatred by the Gotlandians. But is it advantageous for us to launch an action soon? Are our people in the same hatred and hatred? Now, the young people in the tribe are more eager Revenge is more about taking away the Gotland¡¯s treasure. They are brave. I support them, and I will not restrain their bold attempts."

    Veria narrowed his eyes and said along the way: "In fact, you are worried that the young people''s actions will seriously violate your next plan?"

    "Ah! You who know me are still you, great priest." Otto cheered up and let out a sigh.

    Veria had already seen Otto¡¯s mind and said: "Our future needs those young powers. Besides, we dormant in Roseburg praying for shelter from the mountains and the cold. This is not a long-term solution at all. We must fight out. If young people lack the correct command of the leader, they will make trouble."

    "Yes, so I plan to build a new stronghold. It must be a warm area where wheat can be grown, and it must be far enough away from our enemies. I have chosen an approximate location and I am ready. I will spend some time The settlements are well built, and we strive to eat the wheat we grow before the new winter."

    Veria nodded: "I know this too, and I fully support your decision."

    "When the sacrifice is over, I will gather the shrewd people of the tribe together, and I will discuss these matters with them."

    "Let¡¯s go south to avenge the Gotland people? You really have to get together and discuss it. Chief, I think our tribe will come out this year. As a leader, you are taking a risk."

    From Villa''s tone, Otto felt a hint of danger. Of course, grievances must be reported, but is the timing reasonable?

    He reluctantly replied: "I will definitely arrange it, and all our actions will be triumphant."

    "You must win, I hope we have very few losses." After saying that, Vilia let out a long sigh, and suddenly her eyes widened: "There is one more thing, Rurik hasn''t come to me these days. , I heard he was in the smithy? Is it still about the steel sword?"

    "This... is actually something else."

    Otto really didn¡¯t want to say any more. So, when his son saw the glass bottle of the big merchant Gould, he ¡°heared on the spot and heard Odin¡¯s oracle¡±, so he happily went to the blacksmith¡¯s shop to discuss the production. Matters of glass bottles. What the son has to do has never failed. Otto believes that his son may succeed and earn more money as a result.

    It was Otto who focused his experience on new voyages during this period.

    Children of the tribe? Let them play freely, run freely in this small world of Roseburg, and play savage games.

    "Maybe Rurik has some fantastic ideas again." Villa continued to ask. "He stays in the blacksmith''s shop and continues to want to make money?"

    "Yes... Yeah. He is addicted to making money now, and I have to admit that Rurik is really a business genius."

    "Just to make money?" Veria interrogated: "Boss, what are you hiding."

    Otto gritted his teeth and inadvertently revealed his displeasure: "Liu Rick... he intends to establish his own power, with at least a hundred servants, and to hire a guard loyal to him only. He plans to spend his own money to raise this group of people, and if he is willing, he may plan to raise more people."

    Upon hearing this, Veria''s heart seemed to be pinched by an invisible hand.

    Her heart was violently agitated, and her old hands couldn''t help pressing the position of the heart, and she sat quietly for a while in Otto''s horror before relieving her energies.

    "High priest, you... are you okay."

    "I''m okay, I can''t die." Veria bit the last few teeth, lifted up and revealed that he closed his eyes, making a contemplative look.

    "High priest, are you really okay?"

    "I''m normal." Veria sighed up to the sky, looking at the longhouse beams with empty eyes, and sighed: "Rulik is indeed different from you, Otto. You just want to be a chief, and he wants to be an Austrian chief. Gusto!"

    "Augustus? What does this mean." Otto asked puzzled.

    Otto didn''t know the meaning of the word "Augustus", and even felt that its pronunciation was somewhat similar to his own name.

    Veria, who continued to look at the beams, laughed with relief: "My leader, maybe your son will become the leader of the entire alliance. It''s even more than that! If he can conquer the entire sea, if he succeeds. Now, he is Augustus."

    Unify the positive sea area? Otto himself did not have such ambitions, and even felt that it was unnecessary, and he did not care about it. The son inherits the position of Chief Ross, as long as the people are managed well, so that everyone can get what they want, and he is a good chief. Otto felt that the final result of his son''s struggle was at best as the leader of the tribal alliance, allowing the Ross tribe to replace the Mellaren tribe.

    "High priest, what exactly do you mean by Augustus, is it...is it greater than fuherra (the biggest leader, the leader of the tribe)?"

    "Of course. The leader of the Romans is called Augustus, and the king of Frank also wants to get this title. Once he knows the greatness of this title, all the capable people want him. I have taught you this for a long time. Vocabulary, it seems that he really intends to implement it."

    "Huh? It started when he planned to raise a group of servants and guards?" Otto asked puzzledly.

    "Perhaps. Chief, you can go back. Think about what I said, and I will continue to prepare for the sacrifice."

    "But this word..."

    "Don''t ask too much." Villa waved his hand, "Do what you should do and support all your son''s actions."

    Otto didn''t think much, since the high priest didn''t want to let himself stay for a long time, he left early. When he went out, he didn''t take Veria''s words about "Augustus" too much to heart.

    But Veria was very relieved about this. She really couldn''t figure out how could such a word pop out of her mind when she was talking to Otto?

    Yes, it must be an oracle!

    Correct! It must be Odin who has given his blessing again, and will guide Rurik into the "Augustus" of all northerners, that is, the supreme of this cold world with constant disputes. Augustus originally meant "Supreme", and there is still no higher-level vocabulary in the European world, even in the future.

    Veria learned this term from those in black from Rome, and knew that it was the highest honorable title that a person could obtain. Of course, the person who obtained it must also have absolute control over a vast area. For mortals, Augustus is like a god!

    That''s how Veria understood it and was full of admiration for the word.

    She still has to work on sacrificial matters, and she also needs to allocate staff to continue to engage in soap making in order to earn more silver coins.

    The priests started making soap, and the once impoverished priests suddenly became rich.

    There is a saying that Lurik eats meat The priests ate some of the minced meat and bone soup on the bones, even so they still made a lot of fortune. Over the past few months, the priests have earned a total of 800 silver coins, because once the soap is done, it will be taken away, and the purchase price will be paid by Rurik as soon as possible. This kind of good day when you can see the silver for the first time as long as you produce is really dreamlike.

    With money, the sacrifice can be more gorgeous and more solemn.

    With the money, all the priests began to dress and dress themselves, using their own soap to clean their bodies and clothes. They also bought new linen clothes and tailored a lot of new clothes. In order to make the sacrifice smooth, they, along with the tribal girls who helped them, also prepared new small linen robes.

    Everyone has become tidy, and because of wearing amber, people have become more beautiful.

    The nine-day period is really short, the day of the big sacrifice is just around the corner, and this day has finally arrived!

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

    (=)

 Chapter 122ï¼š Spring Festival 1 new beginning

    The 16th of April in the Julian calendar is a sunny day.

    The weather in the morning still has a deep chill, and as the sun rises, the climate immediately warms up. During this period, all the people of the tribe were pleasantly surprised to find that the water would never freeze after nightfall, and the melting of sea ice and snow would accelerate. The only annoying thing is that the road will continue to be muddy for a while, making everyone''s boots always stained with mud.

    It is no different from the spring festival in previous years, this year''s festival is still held at noon.

    Why? Just because it is warm at noon, it caters to people''s desire for warmth in spring.

    Thousands of tribesmen have been dormant for a long time, and the food in each household is actually not much. They urgently need to go to the sea to catch fish. In fact, some people who are not afraid of death have already done this, and the priests bought some big fish from the bold and bold as sacrifices.

    Rurik followed his parents and became a member of the mighty army. All the tribesmen flocked to the stone boat altar. This time it was slightly different from the Hanukkah sacrifice. In the spring festival, all the guests without exception put down their work and flocked to the Ross altar with the Rus.

    The Spring Festival has exactly the same meaning for all people living in Roseburg, and everyone has the same beliefs and shared fears. As if not participating in the big festival, the new year''s going to sea will encounter storms, sea monsters, robbers, and other disasters that will bring ship destruction and death.

    The most feared by merchants is ship destruction and death, even if Gould is very powerful, he is not afraid of ordinary pirates at all.

    He is afraid of storms and the legendary sea monsters. Once the cargo sinks into the sea, it will be terrible.

    But this sacrifice did not slaughter a few reindeer as sacrifices, which comforted Rurik deeply.

    He led his servant Lumia, and followed his parents early at the stone ship altar.

    Here, the pine forest that was once covered by snow has completely changed. Not to mention that the snow has disappeared, and all the pine trees have sprouts. Many people are happy to pull down the new sprouts of pine needles and use them to boil water. They originally intended to add some flavor to drinking water or soup, and they also called it "get the vitality of spring".

    Pine needle water has a bitter taste. Although its taste is not very good, at least it can get some valuable vitamins.

    This behavior cannot be said to be weird. Rurik thought about it, don¡¯t the Orientals also boil water with leaves? It is Rurik who can be sure that the Vikings will not carry forward their pine needle water culture.

    Under the huge altar forest, the crowd was full of voices, and men and women talked about all kinds of things.

    Rurik listened carefully, and there were many young warriors who went to Novgorod to ask for a beautiful wife, or went south to avenge the Gotland people.

    Obviously, there is a long-cherished wish for future actions in the tribe, and the father has no intention to intervene at all. What will they do next?

    Only Rurik knew his cousin''s decision best, and that was revenge!

    Finally waited for the opportunity. Compared with taking his wife to Novgorod to visit his parents-in-law, Arik definitely didn''t think it was more important than avenging his biological father. His father died in battle and took revenge for his father. Rurik can fully understand the feelings of his cousin Arik, and he also thinks it is very reasonable.

    There is a saying that the hatred of the parents is not shared, and Rurik is the hope that if the Ross army really goes south, Arik will not be injured in the revenge operation.

    Thinking of this, he always worried about his already strong cousin who had grown up.

    Any war is always deadly. However, Rurik couldn''t see any look of fear in the eyes of the young warrior who was about twenty years old in the tribe.

    They have only two attitudes towards war, the anger of revenge, and the desire for wealth. It can be said that in previous encounters, there were warriors whose relatives died in the hands of the Gotlands. Since the elites of a group of tribes suddenly began to promote the battle slogan of "revenge to the Gotlands by the way, everyone gets a hundred silver coins", they have changed. Enthused by the sentiment, the hatred of the past was quickly driven, one by one, eager for revenge, and eager to become rich.

    Until now, Rurik hadn¡¯t noticed that the skills he gave to the blacksmith Kravassen to make steel swords, apart from enticing other blacksmiths to run over to kneel and pray to teach the skills so that they could make a lot of money together, it also caused all the warriors to place orders frantically. They must pay for the order in a short time.

    While the warriors were wondering how to get large sums of money, the merchant Gould declared in a high-profile manner that the Gotland people were extremely wealthy, and deliberately fabricated some legends to spread them out. For example, the Gotland people have so much gold that they can pile up into mountains.

    This is also true. Not only are the people of Gotland rich, but they also love hoarding gold and silver.

    In many cases, the king of a kingdom cannot influence the development of the whole country because of his own wishes. The so-called national fortune seems to have an invisible force to promote the rise of the country, and it can also bring about the decline and fall of the country.

    This power is not a vain thing, the so-called national luck is the human heart!

    When most of the young people in the Ross tribe learned that the Gotland people had big money in their pockets, they organized an army to rob them. Moreover, the action will not be a single fight by a few people. Many people have great feuds against the Gotland people. Moreover, the Ross tribe and them are in a state of fierce fighting when they encounter them. It is reasonable to attack them.

    Therefore, the big festival is also a rare gathering day for all tribesmen, and the most powerful young people of the tribe are here. They don''t care about the attitude of the tribal elders, elites, or even the leader himself. The young people are already discussing spontaneously how to cut off the enemy''s head and make every warrior extremely rich. Paying huge amounts of silver coins to buy steel swords from blacksmiths is also a particularly urgent need.

    Arik, he spared no effort to call on everyone to fight against the Gotlanders. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he easily had more like-minded people.

    He is the one who refuses to admit defeat! Although he can''t replace his cousin as the leader of the tribe, he is also impressed by the status quo of making a lot of money from his cousin. The cousin is the real candidate for the leader, and sighs.

    However, a good leader must have a fierce and daring general. Who will be this general? Of course it''s me!

    It''s like my father Ogier is a general of uncle Otto, and when Rick becomes the leader, I Arik must be the first general!

    As a general, you must make contributions and be recognized by the young forces of the tribe? How to make contributions? That is the crusade against the Gotland people.

    They have even begun to scream!

    Rurik grabbed his father''s clothes, hoping not to be washed away in the crowd. The sacrifice was still beginning, and suddenly a harsh sound came.

    "Dad, someone is shouting slogans." Rurik said weakly.

    "It''s your brother Arik." Otto had heard everything clearly and couldn''t help frowning.

    "Ah! I...I understand. They are really going to fight the Gotlanders."

    "Yes, this Arik." Otto felt that his eldest nephew was demonstrating to him. Fortunately, the nephew has grown up and will soon become a father. A man needs to make a difference to live up to now! Besides, Arik must have revenge! Otherwise you will be ridiculed by others as "a coward who dares not avenge his father."

    It was Otto who never thought that his nephew had the loudest roar, and he brought a group of young people to shout the word "revenge" in a consistent rhythm.

    revenge? attack? Okay!

    Otto was secretly refreshed, since those young people have such fighting spirit, since he can''t interfere with this powerful force at all.

    Who will be the general of the crusade?

    Arik! It seems that he has been embraced by young people.

    If Rurik is a fan of children under ten, Arik is trusted by young people in their twenties. Otto knows that Arik is the majesty played in the barbaric competition among children, and the losers admire such a king in battle very much.

    In the foreseeable future, Otto never thought that his nephew might threaten his son''s leadership position.

    Why? R¨¹lik has enlisted all the young boys of the tribe and even hired a guard. People all want to grow up, those tribes running around, the new army of Rurik who will grow up.

    A strange thought suddenly appeared in Otto''s mind. If his wife gave birth to a girl in the year that his brother Ogier died in battle, then Arik would really become his eldest son.

    There is indeed a possibility for Arik to become the leader of the Ross tribe, provided that Rurik must be a girl.

    However, Rurik is a boy, and even the one who has been "blessed by Odin". In the foreseeable future, Rurik is also the king of fights. At least at the age of seven years old, he has not met everybody.

    They are excited, and their roar drew more excitement.

    Finally, a group of priests formed a plain team, and they personally brought all kinds of sacrifices and walked slowly toward the altar.

    Everyone made way for them, and everyone noticed that they were different this year.

    The priests were all dressed up very beautifully. They all wore off-white linen clothes, some of which were printed and dyed with indigo and cinnabar. They all wore necklaces, decorated with rubies, sapphires, and a lot of amber.

    They also wear beautiful crowns, which are woven from a few rattans, on which are inserted a large number of green pine branches and buds, as well as small yellow and blue unknown wild flowers.

    The priestess wore her own distinctive braids, and the crown did not conceal the complicated and changeable silver ornaments tied to the braids.

    Even some priests used cinnabar mud to draw lines on their faces, and with the assistance of their partners, they wrote words spelled in Luen.

    Everyone hadn''t thought for a while that the priests would dress themselves up like this because they suddenly had a fortune.

    What everyone liked was their image. Some parents even saw their daughters rented out to the priests. They actually...become very beautiful!

    Yes, regardless of age, priestesses wore sackcloth with exactly the same appearance and size, including girls from the tribes, who were also trained to walk in the same pace.

    Rurik noticed the girls of those tribes, their new images are like the little angels in the legend, their temperament is fresh and refined.

    After all, they are all Nordic. Parents are generally too lazy to clean their children. Girls from the tribe are as dirty as they are young. Now they have restored their most original appearance, standing in the forest, just like the legendary elves! If they have pointed ears, it would be even more beautiful.

    The fresh image of the tribal girl inspires countless members of the tribe. The girl''s parents are also greatly surprised by the beauty of her daughter, and can''t help but estimate how much she should ask for when her daughter gets married. Not only because they dress and dress like legendary women, they are participating in sacrificial activities after all, and their own value is obviously greatly improved as a result.

    The young people of the tribe were all instinctively concerned about these girls of the same race. Some young people who had planned to follow the leader to Novgorod to find local women to marry, couldn''t help but fantasize to ask for the marriage of these girls.

    The beautiful women easily gained huge attention, even surpassing the sacrifice itself.

    With a huge antler helmet on her head, Veria is also wearing a simple linen that symbolizes the arrival of spring.

    "Bona did come up with a new trick. I put on a new linen dress at this age, as if I was at least ten years younger!" Or due to psychological factors, Vella felt that he suddenly became stronger.

    With an antler helmet on her head and a cane inlaid with gems in her hand, she walked slowly, and her walking speed also determined the entire team.

    People spontaneously stepped aside for this holy team, and the crowd that had been driven by the crowd of young people who were eager for revenge quickly quieted down.

    Thousands of eyes looked at this team, watching the most important high priest step across the boundaries of the stone ship altar and enter the so-called sanctuary.

    The spring festival is about to begin.

    Otto squeezed out from the crowd, and he brought the most elite people in the tribe, as well as all the men over fifty years old, to gather at the bow of the stone ship altar.

    Bow, pointing north.

    "High priest, are we... are we going to start soon?" Otto asked Veria, who was preparing, through the standing stones.

    "My leader, don''t worry. Have you seen my standing stick? When its shadow is the smallest, it is the time of sacrifice."

    Veria did not raise her head when she spoke. She arched her back a little, and visited some sacrifices in person on the stone platform in the altar.

    Now, the sacrifice she fiddled with was no longer some deer meat, but a lot of symbols.

    She placed tender pine needles, oak sprouts, sage and onion seedlings on four small bronze trays. They are symbols, and there are no special requirements for types. Veria put them here, implying that spring has arrived.

    As for Bona and other lower priests, their arms had obviously become stronger due to the long time of boiling fat and stirring soap. No, the most important sacrifice was lifted by the priests together.

    Brave fishermen took huge risks and started to resume operations in the sea area in front of them. Large-scale trawl fishing is not a problem. Fishing, a method for thousands of years, has made fishermen really amazing gains.

    Two large cod fish, over one meter long, were carried over by the priests. They are all the fish caught this morning. In fact, the fish market of the Ross tribe has been restored, and fishermen have spontaneously sold all kinds of fish caught.

    Two large cod fish were bought for two silver coins, and the priest could easily pay the money. After the sacrifice, the priests will use the fish as food for the next one or two days.

    The position of the sun is slowly changing, it is not in the correct position, and Veria will never announce the beginning of the sacrifice here.

    Being irradiated by the spring sun, the comfort of basking in the sun makes everyone intoxicated. The inhabitants of the entire tribe, together with the visitors, stood in this sacred forest, keeping each other quiet and enjoying the sun bathing. Perhaps such a scene should happen in a dream, but it is reality.

    Everyone enjoys this quiet, and they are also waiting for the violent moment after the sacrifice!

    An ordinary wooden stick is inserted in the "bow" position of the altar. Once its shadow is aligned with the axis of the altar, it means that the time has come.

    The time has finally come!

    With all eyes in full view, Villa raised his head and slowly opened his arms.

    At the same time, two priestesses wearing pine needles garlands, one beats a small leather drum rhythmically, and the other plays a small harp. The sound of music means that the ceremony has officially begun.

    In the simple rhythm of the Russian music, Veria recites the hymn to spring.

    The other priests knelt down on their knees in the altar, raised their heads toward the sun, closed their eyes, and received the sunshine.

    Upon seeing this, all the tribesmen involved also knelt down sincerely, and they brushed the sun directly south of the face.

    It is not a deceptive behavior of human beings, but has a strong symbolic meaning. Because the sun is also considered a part of Odin, Yu Chunji kneeled and faced the sun, praising Odin.

    When the time comes to the summer solstice, which is the day when the Ross tribe calls "night without night", the priests will be priests against the sun, praising the great sun and the great Odin.

    Veria chanted the ancient ritual, and when she calmed down, everyone opened their eyes and stood again.

    Veria whispered to Bona: "Go to the next item! Let''s start."

    Bona understood, then took out a knife, and cut the two fishes blankly.

    She quickly opened the belly of the fish, enduring the strong fishy smell, and pulled a large amount of fish intestines into the bronze tray, and the two fish were treated exactly the same.

    This scene was completely stunned by Rurik. He was led by his mother to stand behind the crowd because he was still young last year, and he didn''t know the details of the ritual that took place inside the altar. Rurik only knew that the priests would use ancient instruments to play some ancient folk songs, but did not know that the priests still had the process of killing fish.

    He never expected that Bona was a very good fisherman.

    Without help from anyone, Bona quickly removed the entrails of the two big fishes, and after a few more cuts, she froze and broke the ribs, and the whole big fish was opened along the ribs, as if the next step should be skewered. Several branches, set on the fire and roasted!

    Is this also a sacrifice? It''s simply to prepare the ingredients for the grilled fish feast!

    Rurik''s eyes were still on those fishes, and he suddenly noticed the restlessness of the people around him. Looking around, more people from the tribe trembled.

    A violent action is ready to go!

    A pair of big hands suddenly slapped on himself!

    "Dad!" Rurik lifted his head vigorously.

    "Children, are you ready? Just like last year, I won''t carry you on my back this time."

    "I...I''m ready." Rurik gritted his teeth, and the most intense thing is about to come.

    Veria had a calm appearance. She knew that her people were like arrows ready to go, just waiting for her to give orders.

    Facing the sun again, she opened her arms, raised the head that was about to be crushed by the antler helmet, and tried her best to praise: "Great Odin! Thank you for giving us spring, thank you for the melting snow and ice. We are your loyal servants. , We are about to set off. Please bless us!"

    After a while, she said loudly: "Warriors of the Ross people, now... let''s start!"

    In an instant, the men of the tribe seemed to have heard the athletes with the starting gun, and they suddenly accelerated madly, with only one goal-the beach.

    Someone worried about trampling? Do not! No one cares!

    The only thing that everyone cares about is to push all the boats on the beach into the sea. The priests and people of the tribe have already "visited" Odin at the altar. Everyone believes that they have received God''s blessing. With it, it will be safe to go out to sea this year, and every fisherman can catch huge fish. Every businessman can make big money safely!

    Rurik, his weak figure also joined this torrent of water rushing to the sea.

    The same is true for children of his age. Everyone rushes toward the beach to fulfill the obligations that every capable Ross man needs to fulfill.

    Rurik''s little hands finally touched the hull of a long boat on the messy beach.

    Everyone has a legend that if you do this, you can bring good luck. If you don''t touch the hull of any ship today, your fortune will not be good this year. No matter whose ship it is, just participate in pushing it into the sea!

    There were nearly a thousand wooden boats of all kinds stacked on the beach. For the convenience of pushing, many boats have been made wooden slides. On the morning of the sacrifice, the slideway was also smeared with some grease.

    All the long Viking ships are not very sinking. They have been repaired to have a wide and low deck shape. They have gained the advantage of lightness and lost stronger strength, making them unsuitable for sailing in the vast ocean. Especially suitable for the Baltic Sea.

    Rurik just touched and tried to push a few times, and soon his small body was squeezed aside by a group of strong people. Because the owner and his friends cherish their own boat, it is an important tool for their livelihood. They rushed to their boat at the first time, and because they had already marked and planned their trajectory, generally no one had mistaken their boat.

    It''s meaningless to go deeper into the crowd. R¨¹lik retreats subconsciously. He doesn''t want to get in again and get trampled and injured, and he doesn''t want his clothes to be rashly wetted by the sea.

    Rurik walked towards the high ground, and the children who received his military training were crowded out by the adults, and the children also subconsciously gathered to the beach high ground.

    I saw a boy with a golden ponytail, a saber hanging from his waist, and a maid next to him. He was undoubtedly his little leader.

    The children gathered one after another, leaning against Rurik, everyone looked at the ships that suddenly appeared on the sea, and subconsciously talked about the future they had heard of.

    The bald Fisk is still a big bald. Her widowed mother knew the benefits of soap, but she couldn''t afford it. In order to prevent her son from being bitten by head lice, she insisted on using a knife to shave his hair against his scalp.

    "Rurik, I have heard that many men want to avenge the Gotland people. I really envy them." As he said, Fisker''s eyes never left the sea.

    "You have some regrets?" Rurik asked.

    "Yes, I am too young, and even squeezed away by those adults. Maybe when I can push the boat into the sea by myself, I will really have the strength to participate in the expedition. But... my father."

    "You intend to take revenge, I can understand." Rurik sighed, "They are going to attack the Gotland, and my cousin must take revenge. Looking at his performance before the sacrifice, I think he wants to be an expedition warrior. The leader."

    "He is the leader?!" Kanuf came up puzzledly, "I think it''s my father! My father and our chief leader are good friends. By the way, Rurik."

    "what''s happenin?"

    "You said, crusade against the Gotland people, our chief, your father, will he personally lead everyone?"

    "This...I don''t know, maybe not."

    "Oh, it seems it''s important to go to Novgorod to ask for tribute. But I heard my father say that the Gotland people are very rich, and they even have a mountain made of gold?"

    Looking at Kanuf''s trembling eyes and listening to his childish words, Rurik really wanted to laugh.

    Children have a huge desire for wealth at a young age. It seems that they generally feel that instead of producing and creating wealth, it is better to rob hostile rich people.

    Whatever it is, they simply lack education, do not know or understand that having knowledge can obtain wealth more efficiently and securely.

    Rurik smiled and asked, "Do you believe they really have a mountain of gold?"

    "Of course, my father said, that''s what it is."

    "Okay. Unfortunately, we are still too young, brothers!" Rurik took advantage of the opportunity to gather his young fans together. He issued an order, and the group of children stood in five rows very consciously. Just like they were in a training queue, then they all sat down cross-legged and listened to the words of the "boss".

    Any normal child has the need to follow the older children because they feel that the older children are the strong ones that can be trusted.

    Rurik has a set of capture techniques, and his physical fitness is also excellent year-on-year. He has never been frustrated in fighting, and he has a lot of wonderful ideas, and he is also good at drawing big cakes and promising a wonderful future.

    He suddenly pulled out his bright white steel sword that was shining in the sun, pointed at the ships that had already raised their sails and started sailing against the wind, and shouted: "Brothers, UU reading , do you envy you? I know you are envious! Don¡¯t envy you anymore, ten years later, it¡¯s me..."

    As he said, Rurik deliberately gave himself a thumbs up with his left hand, "I am Rurik. After I became the leader, as you saw today. I will take you on the expedition. What do you want? Gold? Silver? Or a beautiful wife? A servant? A servant like Rumia? And great victories? You can get it! As long as you are always loyal to me, you can get what you want. Remember our slogan ?!"

    Seeing their eager eyes, Rurik opened his eyes with anger, holding up the steel sword and roaring: "Ula! Ula!"

    His roar drew all the children''s roar, and everyone''s expressions were particularly ferocious, yelling at Ula, not to mention how cheerful they were.

    And Rurik easily dominates more than a hundred children, the appearance of the future wild warrior, shocked Lumia subconsciously retreat three steps. This is my master! A strong man with an unstoppable future.

    Still looking for "The Rise of Rurik" free novel?

    Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels!

    (=)

 Chapter 123ï¼š Price Alliance of Blacksmiths

    After the spring festival, it is the so-called fishing festival in the Rus.

    Nearly a thousand wooden boats of various types poured into the thawing sea, even if there were still a lot of floating ice on the sea surface, they could not stop people''s enthusiasm for fishing.

    Silver is a good thing, but it cannot be eaten as a meal. Many people have seen the priests personally dissecting two big fish at the altar, which is an auspicious omen.

    Near the coast, the ice floes are the most, and when the boat is rowed out of the fjord, things are different.

    Cod plays a very important role in the entire Baltic Sea ecological chain. They are also a kind of fish with a very expanding spirit, so that they are found in the entire huge sea area. The Gulf of Bothnia has a large amount of cod resources, but they are not suitable for the Russ to drag their nets for fishing.

    After a fishing moratorium for almost half a year, the cod that has eaten fat and strong body doesn''t mind the sudden appearance of bait at all.

    A large amount of twine fishing line was thrown into the sea, and a tuft of herring meat hung on the barbed iron hook to lure the herring at the bottom of the Gulf of Bothnia to eat.

    In one afternoon, at least 3,000 fishing lines were thrown into the sea, starting a large-scale catch of cod.

    Everyone spontaneously scattered the boats, so that some fishermen were doomed to wait the next day before returning to Hong Kong.

    All the efforts have been well rewarded. When the soft light of the sunset illuminates the entire Roseburg in the evening, a large number of fishing boats have returned with the catch of Mandengdeng.

    Half of the ships are still working, and they are just waiting for the night to come.

    The geographic location of the Ross tribe determines that the southern allies rarely have the will to go to the northern waters to fish. In fact, because of the limitations of technology, all tribes can''t imagine the grand occasion of casting a net to catch 30 tons at a time.

    A successful trawl fishing with a large net can catch 500 pounds of herring. That is Odin blessed!

    Fishing for cod is different. With good luck and the twine is strong enough, it is possible to catch two cod with a length of nearly two meters.

    On the night of the day of the big festival, the residents of Roseburg spontaneously lit an astonishing number of bonfires, and the quiet world was made full of people by them.

    People grilled fresh fish around the campfire, and Rurik also participated in this gluttonous feast!

    Grilled fish, just sprinkle a little salt to bring the most simple taste. Cod is very different from other fish. The fat content of the fish is extremely low, and the cod liver is full of cod liver oil.

    Lulik not only eats fish steaks without bones, but also eats fish liver and makes his mouth full of oil.

    oil? Can fish oil be used as soap?

    Forget it, the fish oil soap must be fishy and crooked, and you won''t be able to wash your clothes with it.

    Around the bonfire, Ruriek couldn''t help but think about it. The so-called most efficient way to catch a seal is to dig a hole in the frozen sea. When the seal floats to breathe, the harpoon directly hooks it and kills it on the spot. At present, all soaps are made of seal oil, and its fat has no peculiar smell. Its best substitutes, I''m afraid it is butter and mutton.

    Soap can indeed bring a lot of wealth, if there is no high-quality oil, everything is empty talk.

    "Damn it, I want to make more soap, do I have to start with raising cattle and sheep? I really took it."

    Rurik''s eyes noticed his father, the old guy already a kind of close friend of his, holding their horns or oak cups, drinking the remaining ale and laughing.

    All the young people were caught in the carnival, their stomachs were stuffed with fish and various drinks.

    According to the general habit, tonight, the entire tribe drank all the wine they brewed last year. If you want to drink something new, you must start over.

    The carnival was only one night, and the following day, the Ross tribe officially entered the most active period of the year.

    It was like a big tree waiting for spring. It felt that the time had come, and it desperately pushed out new shoots. Soon, the dry trunk returned to the dense summer color.

    The entire tribe has become busy, and the new busyness is indeed different from previous years.

    Everyone is saying that several powerful young people in the tribe have won the support of other young people and continue to seek revenge against the Gotland.

    Another important event is proceeding in an orderly manner in the attention of everyone, and that is the tax collection of the Russian army on the eastward trip after the fishing is started every year.

    The trip will not be too long, but participants still need to prepare some dry food.

    The number of cod caught yesterday is huge, people are not lavish enough to waste food deliberately, and new catches are thrown in a steady supply.

    The women again began to make salted fish and air-dried dried fish. They also processed the leftover wheat in the home into hard wheat cakes to be used as food for their husbands or sons during the expedition.

    The great merchant Gould began to reorganize his fleet, and he hired a few men from Roseburg as temporary sailors. Under Otto''s personal supervision, Gould personally led his men, pulling the two-wheeled wooden cart, and began to carry the yellow sulfur soap to the fleet. A large number of processed deerskins have been **** and thrown on the boat.

    Gould is going to make a lot of money. For the blacksmith Clavasson, he has already made a lot of money, but his body is in severe exhaustion. The huge demand for steel swords made him greedily sign a huge order to make two hundred? It''s crazy.

    What''s more, now the kid Rurik has a new idea. What burns shiny sand, mixes in some quicklime, etc., can make a transparent cup. It sounds very tempting, and it''s worth trying. However, how can I have the time and energy to help him do things now?

    Children are children. As soon as spring arrives, that child will continue to lead more children to train on the hillside. Not to mention, Rurik has done this very interesting. These children will definitely be better than their parents when they grow up.

    That''s what Kravasson felt.

    Otto didn''t know that some things were beyond his cognition, which Rurik didn''t expect.

    The five blacksmith families of the tribe all believe in Thor, who is the **** of thunder and the protector of artisans. Therefore, they naturally maintain a relatively close relationship. Although there is inevitable competition, the intensity of competition can be completely ignored.

    If it weren''t for the huge order that made it an impossible task, Kravasson would not have thought of spreading the technology to his friends. What''s more, his son Kawei has personally built a steel sword for himself, and easily completed the "cutting the iron sword" test. A few days after the big sacrifice, Kawei will inevitably follow the leader with his own steel sword. Expedition to Novgorod.

    There is one less excellent blacksmith, and Clavasson, who doesn''t even have an assistant, even thought of asking his wife to help him.

    Is that possible? Impossible to fall into. A woman came to be a blacksmith, he found it incredible.

    The four blacksmiths knelt and yearned for the full set of steelmaking techniques. Not only did they point out the friendship of generations, they also made it clear that they would give out a sum of silver as a reward.

    Essentially, Kravasson is a craftsman, but also a businessman. Since Rurik talked to himself about sharing, the child didn''t have to work, because selling the technology could get a profit of 10 per sword. How could he not follow suit?

    Kravasson also understands that as long as more orders increase, Ruriek will quickly accumulate wealth because of the "agreement." He knows that he is fully capable of greedying the money given to Rurik. Considering that the child will be the next leader by no accident, which fool would dare to greedy his money?

    But my colleagues and friends need to be treated specially.

    Clavasson and his four colleagues also made an agreement engraved on a wooden board in a similar manner, that is, a costly diffusion technology, and the price is a thousand silver coins.

    Indeed, it seems that this is an agreement they simply cannot accept. After Clavasson explained, is there any reason for the peers not to agree?

    It turned out that the agreement he signed with each of his colleagues was to make twenty steel swords free of charge after providing the technology, and the performance test must be completed smoothly.

    The price of twenty pieces is a thousand silver coins.

    When other people immersed themselves in the big festival and feasted on the fish and meat in the hot night, the blacksmiths gathered together to complete the signing of all the terms of the agreement. Here, the deeper agreement is that since everyone can make steel products, everyone must make changes in business in the future.

    The pricing power of any metal smelting products is no longer owned by individuals, but five blacksmiths gather to discuss. No one is allowed to raise or lower prices without authorization. All prices must be negotiated by everyone and cannot be changed.

    They discussed a lot of things for this, such as how to prevent the uncoordinated output caused by the laziness of one family and the over-diligence of one family, and the uncoordinated sales further caused. In order to avoid being too poor and too rich, all professional blacksmiths must make an even distribution of orders. That is, if a family gets too many orders to the point that they cannot be completed at all, the orders must be diverted to others.

    Taking advantage of the festive atmosphere, the blacksmiths successfully completed the signing of the agreement and formed an alliance for this.

    The five blacksmiths of the Ross people, they made a great attempt.

    In the ninth century AD, this Europe fully returned to the agricultural era. The trade network in Western Europe has almost completely collapsed, and only the Viking tribes are keen on trade.

    Five blacksmiths from the Ross tribe, one of the Viking tribes, gathered together and decided to form a cartel, the so-called price alliance.

    Since ordinary people disdain to change the trust to become a blacksmith, the remaining blacksmiths have the motivation to unite.

    The blacksmiths all understand the Rune script of their own nation, and they also know a lot of practical mathematics and physics experience. They are more knowledgeable than others, and they are naturally more intelligent.

    When Kravasson explained his thoughts further, other people thought about it a little and knew that the signed "agreement" also established the existence of the alliance.

    It is like the relationship between the Rus tribe and the tribes in the south, that is, the basic principle that one side is in trouble and allies must rescue.

    The covenant of blacksmiths must be the same, the fundamental purpose is to make money together.

    Each of them engraved their name on the wooden board, and then performed a small ceremony under the stars, which seemed to be affirmed by Thor, whom the blacksmiths believed in.

    Rurik had no idea that the blacksmiths had spontaneously organized a price alliance. On a new day, he took his kind of young subordinates to the hillside, and continued to use wooden shields and wooden swords to do pure militarization. Training. From the eyes of adults, it is really a good thing that Rurik can train his children in an orderly manner.

    The boy will soon grow into a warrior, going to make contributions.

    But Rurik has a tactic, and he can make children change complex formations through verbal slogans. In the future, all of their children will follow Lurik. They have established a good relationship now, and they will easily become warriors in the future.

    In fact, the children¡¯s parents are more happy that they don¡¯t have to worry about their alive son making any particularly dangerous attempts, and they will die as a result. The two sons before the leader died because of dangerous games. Every year, children died in accidents. However, it is not advisable to keep the sons at home because of danger.

    The future leader will gather young children together to train tactics, and the father and brother of the child can rest assured and boldly make greater attempts.

    People, what I fear most is worrying about the future. Even the Ross men who are willing to open up the land, they are also worried about the desolate situation of their wives and children after their deaths in the foreign war.

    Although many women love their husbands so much that they would die for them because of their love. What about their sons? Young children are generally raised by relatives and friends, can they really get good care?

    Rurik''s actions reassure many people. They all believe that as long as their young children have a close relationship with them since they are young, they will never have to worry that their young children will have a bad life. On the contrary, those children have become lucky ones.

    Three days after the big ceremony, when Rurik personally visited the blacksmith''s shop in Clavassen, he saw a large group of people beating iron.

    Who are they? It was actually Clavasson''s colleagues.

    The main purpose of Rurik''s visit was to collect the 10 profit attributable to him. By the way, he continued to discuss the matter of making glass. He never thought that it would be like this after three days of absence.

    "You actually gave me the technique that you gave to you, and you are teaching it to other people?" At this moment, everyone could see Rurik''s childish expression of obvious anger.

    Clavasson quickly explained in detail: "Ah, my child. The people ordered me two hundred swords. I have been working hard for a long time, and still only made 30. With my son''s ability, Even in the spring of next year, I still cannot complete this order."

    "So you pass on the technology to others?"

    "Yes." Kravasson actually didn''t think there was anything wrong with this, and continued: "Everyone is brothers of the same tribe. Can''t I make a lot of money by myself? So we also signed an agreement. From now on, We are an alliance, and we work together. Only in this way can we finish the order for two hundred swords on the night when there is no dark night, pointing to the summer solstice."

    "You!" For an instant, a word named Cartel appeared in Rurik''s mind. "You guys are cartels."

    "what''s happenin?"

    "You actually formed an alliance."

    "You" Cravason was stunned for a moment, and the other blacksmiths also stopped their work. "Roulik, don''t you like it? Don''t worry, we have made an agreement, we will fulfill that agreement, it should be your money, we swear to Thor in the sky, we will never greet you even a copper coin ."

    Hearing this, Rurik was a little relieved, but the shock and a trace of anxiety in his heart still lingered.

    Rurik muttered in a low voice, "It seems that even if I did not participate, you will spontaneously become different. Well, you continue to do it."

    Clavasson didn''t hear the meaning of this at all, and simply Rurik didn''t object, and continued: "You must rest assured, I know you are asking for money today, Kawei, take the money out."

    Soon, Kawei came with a sackcloth bag and handed it to Rurik as a whole. There were heavy silver coins in it, and Rurik counted them and there were indeed thirty, that is, the profit that the maker of six swords should get.

    Undoubtedly, Clavason''s behavior surprised Rurik, he did not continue to stay, and left hastily with his servant Lumia. He didn''t even continue to persuade Clavasson to make glass, so he withdrew when he took the money.

    Seeing his hurried back, Kravasson shook his head, and couldn''t help but blame himself: "Are we really wrong when we formed an alliance? We are all blacksmiths. It''s weird to be a covenant?"

    Perhaps only by looking at the past with the eyes of future generations can we understand the progressiveness of the blacksmiths'' actions.

    Rurik was shocked! He quickly withdrew to his home and calmed down.

    On the way home, Lumia couldn''t help asking: "s, why did you leave so quickly? There are still some words."

    "What do you know!" Rurik said loudly.

    "Oh, sorry, master."

    "No! Keep calling me s. Lumia."

    "Yes, s?" Lumia replied weakly.

    "You have to continue to study. You still can''t understand what the blacksmiths are doing now. They just want to get out of the control of the leader. I don''t like this. When I become a leader, the blacksmiths must be under my control."

    Lumia really didn''t understand. The only thing she understood was that her master had a strong desire to rule at a "tiny age". How could some blacksmiths also have to be controlled by him?

    She didn''t say anything, but followed closely behind Rurik.

    In Rurik''s concept, the cartel price alliance is always hated by a country. But it cannot be denied that it is actually a product of a certain degree of commercial civilization that will inevitably appear.

    Merchants are the first bourgeoisie in the true sense, and these merchants often take care of both production and sales. In order to compete in an increasingly deteriorating competitive market, monopolistic organizations will emerge as the times require. Without him, a single businessman is vulnerable. If he earns more, he is a fat sheep in the eyes of others. If he earns less, he will naturally starve to death. If he becomes an organization, it will be completely different.

    The Hanseatic League is such an organization. The first is the city formed by merchants¡¯ bazaars in Western Europe due to the restoration of trade. Merchants have gained control of the city to form a free city. Multiple free cities have only formed alliances for the benefit of wealth. The merchants recruited mercenaries to resist the attacks of the lord, and formulated business rules to coordinate various industries within the alliance.

    Their origins are not aristocratic, and some of them are the desire for wealth and the determination to defend their wealth.

    If you don''t want to be the fat sheep that the lords will slaughter at will, then unite. Since everyone is poor and only has money left, use money to build a power.

    The Hanseatic League is a classic cartel alliance. After all, this alliance was destroyed in the intensified war of the European powers, but it has not really disappeared. As long as the business culture reaches a certain level, businessmen will try to form an alliance in order to maximize their interests.

    Some merchants went to the New World. They did not want to be controlled by the European power, so they established a new type of country dominated by purely big merchants and big landlords. They found that it is possible to operate a country with their own Natong business alliance, even better than The monarch and lord''s set is also efficient, and even the monarch is not even needed to shock the world.

    But the era has also entered the modern age.

    Great changes often evolve from the slightest. Originally, Rurik felt that his people were generally due to the extreme lack of knowledge. Although they all have strong learning ability, the change of concepts is not difficult.

    Now, Rurik really felt that he had a bit of a pattern to take clothes.

    Are they just a spontaneous alliance of five blacksmiths? I am afraid that at the beginning of the Hanseatic League, several big businessmen in Hamburg got together to form a small alliance. Subsequently, more and more businessmen and industry experts joined in, and quantitative changes became qualitative changes.

    After all, five blacksmiths such as Clavassen have taken the lead in mastering the technology of low-carbon steel smelting in Europe. As long as their alliance has the opportunity to continue to develop, it is not as simple as making big money.

    "This is a danger. I must control them. I must form my own team of blacksmiths. I just obey myself. Yes. The salt and iron monopoly is never because of its huge profits. If businessmen in these industries form alliances and develop, will they? Will they still listen to the king? Bah! They will try to abolish the king and make an obedient one, even if the king does not. They, after all, are Europeans!"

    Thinking about it this way, Rurik increasingly needed his father to travel all the way to Novgorod to get some servants for himself, and he also needed the servants and mercenaries that the great merchant Gould brought from the south.

    Rurik¡¯s concept has changed a lotClarvassen, they are very smart, and Gould is even smarter. As a traverser, I can regret that they don¡¯t understand what is advanced and despise them. IQ is stupid!

    To control them, we must first compete with this group of businessmen and industrialists, and win with an overwhelming advantage. Only by establishing their own industrial chain sales chain, can we avoid future wealth from being controlled by them.

    Is it not?

    Rurik thought about it, and an amazing reality lay here. If the blacksmiths run away collectively and the great merchant Gould no longer lives in Roseburg, where does his wealth come from? Although the industry can still be rebuilt, if you lose this powerful producer and seller, you will have to drink from the northwest for a few years.

    The lifeline of his wealth is actually controlled by people like them. No way! Must change! It must be completely changed in a few years!

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

    (=)

 Chapter 124ï¼š General Arik prepares for action

    On the night of April 20th in the Julian calendar, on a clear night, the Rus tribe was surging.

    More than fifty of the most elite fighters of the tribe gathered in the simple shed called the chairperson''s room to discuss the next major event.

    At this moment, Otto looked solemn. He looked at the brothers he had gathered and said calmly: "Now the problem is very clear. Some people are going to Novgorod, and some are planning to attack Gotland. People. I have no objection to your decision. Now, we need to discuss specific matters. Things can''t be messed up."

    As he said, Otto, who was sitting on the floor, widened his eyes, then took a closer look at his own person, and continued: "You are all the best, who is going to the South."

    They have been discussing many things for at least a month, and today''s recollection is just to determine the specific arrangements for action.

    At this time, Harozuosen volunteered to raise his head: "I''m going to the south!"

    "You? I thought you were going to follow me to Novgorod again."

    Arik suddenly vulgarly snatched words: "Boss, I will also go to the south, I want to avenge my father! I want to kill those Gotland people without leaving a piece of armour."

    "You keep quiet." Otto scolded, and he looked at other people again, "Anything else? Those who intend to go south for revenge, raise your hand."

    For a time, at least thirty people raised their hands.

    Otto sighed. The facts were very clear. They were more willing to attack the Gotlanders than to go to Novgorod to collect taxes.

    Young people are mostly eager to make contributions at a young age and get a large amount of gold and silver.

    Young people are also the most capable of fighting. They have no family members of their own, and they have no scruples in the battle. They urgently need to prove their bravery on the battlefield in order to gain the recognition and respect of the people.

    Half of the fifty people sitting here are less than thirty years old.

    However, it has been a long time since the Ross people took the initiative to attack on a large scale.

    Otto consciously must explain his worries: "Brothers, we must take revenge. Young people are also willing to prove themselves on the battlefield. I heard that many people are rushing to the legendary Golden Mountain. Please give up this absurd idea. Think. The Gotland people are indeed rich, but they are also very powerful."

    "Is it because they are strong, we won''t attack?" The young Arik was not afraid of tigers. He relied on his identity as the leader''s nephew, and his words were the most radical.

    "You are brave, Arik." Otto slowly said, "I hope you will always maintain this bravery on the battlefield. However, bravery is one of the elements of victory. If you young people who desire wealth and glory, so Attacking with a messy posture will definitely suffer."

    "Uncle, do you mean that the Gotland people are very strong?" Arik asked.

    "Otherwise? Do you think they are stupid?"

    "Aren''t they stupid? My father was killed by their despicable sneak attack, but that time, you took your brothers and hacked them to death two hundred people. Although we lost some people, two of them died. Hundreds of people! Could this not prove their stupidity."

    Arik''s words caused Otto''s painful memories, even if eight years have passed, the pain is still uncomfortable in retrospect.

    Regarding feelings, Otto felt that there must be greater revenge to remove his hatred.

    In terms of rationality, revenge is not as simple as holding an axe and driving a long ship aggressively and slashing overdue.

    "Arik, you are too young. You and other young people, never think of your enemies stupidly! You will suffer a lot from your arrogance. Okay! I will tell you the details of that battle. We Russ are simply Instead of fighting those people upright, we suddenly attacked while they were pushing the boat. Besides, we were also seven hundred against them two hundred. How can there be invincible truth in this?"

    "This..." Arik hadn''t really thought about it that way, but after a second thought, an average of seven people suddenly attacked two people, and victory is not difficult.

    Otto continued: "This time it¡¯s not trivial! As the leader, I know that our entire tribe has at most 2,000 warriors. It is not a crisis and it is impossible to dispatch all of them. Some people want to follow me to Novgorod in order to build. A new stronghold. Some people are doing daily fishing and doing business with southerners. The rest are those of you who are eager for revenge. Arik, you are very prestigious among young people, you think you can gather How many people attacked?"

    "About four hundred people, uncle. Actually, we''ve already discussed it. The reason is that four hundred people went south to fight."

    "Is this true?" Otto was busy preparing for the trip to Novgorod these days, and didn''t have the time to pay attention to the connection of young people.

    He looked at everyone''s eyes, and many people gave affirmative answers.

    "There are only four hundred people. You dare to attack the island of 20,000 people. You are really brave."

    Otto¡¯s words clearly revealed a negative view of this action. After all, he is in his fifties. At this age, he is somewhat lacking enterprising. He intends to develop steadily, not to block fate by the young man¡¯s life.

    Arik didn''t feel his uncle''s negativity at all. He argued with reason: "We can move quietly. We already know that we should attack from the south of the island."

    "That Gould taught you?" Otto asked deliberately.

    "Yes, that''s him. Gould made it clear that day. We rowed at night and suddenly attacked. We evacuated after grabbing the gold. What do you think."

    Otto nodded, "This is indeed the only possibility for your victory. If you move slowly, they will catch up with you, with disastrous consequences."

    "Don''t worry! Uncle!" Arik beat his chest fiercely with confidence, "They are just a bunch of idiots! We can easily win."

    "Stupid!" Otto, who was forced to be quiet, suddenly broke out, "Arik, you big fool! You are too young to think you can be a little leader, as if going to Gotland is a trip?

    Do you think they are stupid? But you don''t know that their elites are all on the island. The big merchants of the Gotland have their own elite guards, and they need hundreds of people to protect their treasures. Those people are not ordinary fishermen, but warriors in chain mail. To live is to protect the rich man''s gold. How do you get gold if you don''t hack them to death? "

    "This... is this true?" Arik asked cautiously, his eyes also revealing worry.

    "Well, it''s actually not that I want to scare you. Arik, you remember, those young brothers who told you. You can only get some salted fish if you rob the fishermen. If you want everyone to return with a box of gold, just Those armored warriors must be slashed. Young people don¡¯t understand, but we old guys do. If you go to avenge, you must be led by the old guy and you can¡¯t let you mess around.

    Here, Otto criticized the so-called newborn calves that are not afraid of tigers, and his eyes drifted to Harrodsson deliberately.

    "Harrodsson, you are also happy to go south. That''s great! As the leader of the young people, you will direct them to fight, supervise them to sort out their profits, and order them to complete the plan and then withdraw."

    "Okay!" In fact, Harrodsson has always wanted this.

    Otto looked at the others again: "Brothers, I arranged for Harrodsson to be the combat leader, do you all support it?"

    Everyone looked at each other, silently talked about their routines, and expressed their support.

    After all, in the war eight years ago, Harrodsson killed at least ten enemies by himself. When he was young, like Arik now, he was eager to win with a battle axe.

    The fact is that when he was young, Haro Zossen was leading people in a boat and robbed several fishing boats in Gotland. With a heroic figure of war and triumph, he was focused on by the young Otto.

    Later, in the martial arts competition where the leaders of the tribes competed, Haro Zuosen was a strong contender, but he still lost to Otto.

    It is important for a person to know himself. Haro Zuosen has long lost the desire to compete for a position. This time, following the leader, he can easily obtain a lot of wealth. Why should he be competitive anymore?

    It is impossible for the leader to lead his men to do everything himself. The forthcoming raid is completely contrary to the arrangement planned by Otto last year, but public opinion cannot be violated.

    The concept of "war leader" exists in the Rus tribe. It is not a tribal leader, and its meaning is completely equivalent to a simple military general, an army.

    Now, Haro Zossen has justified the status of "General of Gotland".

    Since Arik is around twenty years old, young people who are in desperate need of making contributions have a huge reputation here.

    Arik also obtained a temporary status of "the leader of the Second War" and was recognized by everyone.

    In this way, the commander system is so determined, as for the grassroots...

    Grassroots warriors don''t need to worry too much, because of wars, everyone knows what to do since they were young.

    They naturally understand a lot of tactics, and they will not fight individually on the battlefield. The elderly teach the young people. The battlefield is not a competition. It is necessary to ensure that the local area is more and less.

    It is said that his back is protected by his brothers, a shield wall is organized to overthrow the enemy, and a group of people work together to hack and kill.

    At this point, Otto felt that his only son, Rurik, was just trying to develop the old tactics of the Ross tribe to the extreme.

    It was too extreme. The child threw at the training tribe''s children under ten years old, forcing them to walk, block, and push the shield in exactly the same way.

    After these children grew up, they all fought with steel swords, fearing that the warriors of the rich Gotland people who made them cautious became fools who could be quickly defeated.

    The meeting did not last long, and the meeting also determined two things.

    The start of the crusade in the south and tax collection in the east was on the 22nd of April in the Julian calendar, which was the morning after the meeting.

    By then, the entire tribe will undergo tremendous changes.

    In the morning of that day, the army heading to Novgorod was bound to set sail, and the army that went south to crusade against the Gotland must also act.

    Moreover, the new operation is destined to be on a larger scale than in the past, and the most elite forces of the Ross tribe will be dispatched. For this reason, more than a thousand male warriors have left the tribe.

    My colleague, a large number of visitors have already begun to trade south, the merchant Gould has the most goods, and he is waiting for the army of the Roths to set sail, and he will follow.

    Some families, they are willing to accept the leader''s request, that is, with all kinds of soft, dragging the family to the Ladoga Lake, they became the first residents of the new settlement at the mouth of the sea.

    To this end, Otto actually has deeper arrangements.

    The Ross tribe must have lost more than half of its people. And when the personnel returned, the population of Roseburg was not the size it is now. Because the settlements in Ladoga will inevitably divert a group of people, there will be more people leaving the crowded Roseburg Fjord in the future. In the New World, more and more Novgorod women will have more children. With a larger population, the scale of settlements will also grow larger.

    Otto, he doesn''t know what economy is. He simply believes that the limitations of the narrow place have restricted the development of the tribe. If you don''t want to be sleepy, go out and build Shilla Fort. In the past few years of tax collection in the East, he has been thinking about establishing new settlements and trying to find a reliable location.

    To find an area with more waterways and a milder climate, there must be a lot of trees around, and there is the possibility of setting up settlements around Lake Ladoga and even the mouth of the river.

    After some consideration, he finalized the location of the entrance to the sea and made full use of the resources of the several islands in the sea entrance. He even noticed a stone island on the periphery of the river''s entrance to the sea. It has a tortuous coastline, and its existence also wraps a small sea area at the entrance of the sea into a natural port.

    Undoubtedly, Otto¡¯s so-called "stone island" is Kronstadt, and he is aware of its value as a port.

    There is only one full day until the day of departure. The good news of the upcoming expedition spread quickly to the entire tribe. All warriors of all ages who are determined to participate will all step up their knives at the last minute and intensify their preparations for dry food and drinking water!

    Together with all the hunters who have bows and arrows, they are also sorting out the arrows they have made recently. These people deliberately followed Arik to the south, intending to treat the enemy as a wild deer, and ruthlessly shoot them, thus proving to the rest of the tribe that even though the archers do not participate in close combat, there are still ways to go at least fifty steps apart. Distance, easily kills the enemy, this is another kind of bravery, not a so-called coward!

    Everyone is not in a hurry. The army of crusades going south has spontaneously connected in series. The meeting has decided to crusade the generals. As long as they bring food and water, they can theoretically set off immediately.

    The trip to Novgorod and the establishment of new settlements have already been prepared, a large number of construction tools, and more than one hundred immigrants have already been prepared.

    All everyone has to do is to say goodbye to the people who stay behind tomorrow, have a big meal together, and then rush to their unknown "travel."

    They have already begun to say goodbye!

    If nothing else happened on April 21, it would be an ordinary day. For many Ross people, tomorrow they will have a fresh start.

    The nephew of Arikgui as the leader made the steel sword order he gave to the blacksmith the first to complete, even if he still had part of the money on credit.

    Early in the morning, he wiped his shiny steel sword with a linen cloth, and even tried to touch its sharp blade with his fingers, his face looked like he couldn''t put it down.

    His wife, Peravina, is now stubbornly tidying up the luggage of the two "traveling".

    From the corner of the woman''s eyes, she glanced at her husband''s act of playing with a sharp sword, and the words in her heart could no longer be suppressed.

    "Aric, you promised to accompany me back, but I was the only one to go back alone to visit relatives..."

    Arik was still playing with his steel sword, unconsciously waving it in the air, as if hacking a transparent enemy. "What do you know? I must avenge my father."

    "Oh...you promised me." Pausing her work, Peravina leaned on her waist and stood up straight, looking at her husband with regret.

    Arik did not appreciate at all, still playing with his flexible and beautiful steel sword, and could not notice his wife''s melancholy at all.

    "Aric, you...you go get revenge. I will follow your leader back, and I will tell my parents that I''m doing well with you Ross people. That''s what I hope. After a while, I will take my children. Give birth to health. You...you want to..." Peravina didn''t say any more.

    At this moment, Arik, who seemed to have never heard her, suddenly stopped the sword in his hand and quickly returned the sword to the wooden scabbard.

    Arik looked back at his wife: "Are you worried about me? Afraid of me?"

    "I¡­"

    Unlucky things, how can Peravina say it? To be honest, she likes her current destiny, and she knows that the current good life is based entirely on her husband''s health. If possible, she just hopes that her husband will not attack those enemies, but this is impossible.

    "You still worry about my accident. It''s really stupid!" Arik strode closer to his wife, his face full of confidence, and a trace of relief in his heart. Seeing his wife''s stomach slightly hooked, he felt even more compassionate.

    Arik stroked his wife¡¯s blonde hair and leaned close to her ear: "Do you want gold jewelry? My brother actually made a set of silver jewelry for his servant. I am destined not to be a big leader like him. Now I Become a war leader, and bring my brothers to fight those sinners. I will get some gold for this. I will make you a gold necklace and put a gold pendant on your ears. I will also pay for it. You make a furry coat made of ferret fur. Do you want to get it? Then support me."

    It is impossible to say that Peravina is not material, and she was moved by her husband''s promise.

    But reason quickly took over again. She suddenly grabbed her husband''s sturdy arm and looked up imploringly: "Promise me, don''t get into trouble!"

    "Something happened? What''s the matter? You are really a woman, shut up!" Arik knew that his wife was worried about his safety, but this worry was too unlucky. He continued with a harsh tone: "You continue to do things, prepare the bacon that I need, and those you need. You will listen to the leader in the future, don''t trouble the leader, and do your own part. Thing."

    As he said, Arik paused again: "Listen, don''t worry about me. When you come back from Novgorod, I have already gone home, and you will see a lot of gold."

    "you promise?!"

    "I promise! I will do something for this. You continue to do things, and in the evening, I will take you to my father''s grave to have a look. Understand?"

    Peravina nodded, everything was clear.

    Still looking for "The Rise of Rurik" free novel?

    Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels!

    (=)

 Chapter 125ï¼š The Ross fleet set sail

    Although the spring has returned, the location where Roseburg is sitting still receives the blow of the north wind.

    The Rus are like other tribes, they don''t care about the direction of the wind.

    Any of their ships has only one sail. During hundreds of years of ship transformation, they have spontaneously learned the technique of sailing against the wind. And the Ross tribe is undoubtedly better in this regard. They will make a larger angle close to 40¡ã between the bow and the windward side to get the fastest sailing speed at a time. Coupled with their large and concave oars, they are faster than allies'' ships.

    However, after all, all kinds of ships have large bellies, they are not very streamlined, and they do not have a bulbous bow.

    The Ross people have already figured out a very good sailing technique against the wind. Due to their hull design tradition, the application efficiency of wind has huge room for improvement.

    Even so, their ships are more advanced than the Franks in this era of bad weather.

    Otto set the trigger day on April 22 of the Julian calendar. He also made a basic plan for the formation of Novgorod, which he led.

    The wind direction in the past few days is a bit unpredictable, most of the time there is a slight northerly wind, and sometimes a strong, warm southerly wind blows suddenly.

    It is best for nature to have a southerly wind, so that the fleet can move forward efficiently!

    No matter what kind of wind it is blowing, even if there is no wind, Otto has set himself a goal to reach the "intersection of the Gulf" within three days, which is the so-called T-junction between the Gulf of Bothnia and the Gulf of Finland.

    For this reason, everyone must spend their travel time on the boat. Regardless of the wind, men must participate in paddling, and Otto must lead by example.

    In this way, the fleet to Novgorod can move forward at a high speed.

    What kind of speed is that? Their speed can quickly exceed ten knots and remain for a long period of time. If the wind is always strong, they can sail around the clock at a high speed of about twelve knots.

    From Roseburg to the "Intersection of the Bay", the shortest voyage is actually close to 500 kilometers. Otto and his party can indeed complete this voyage in two days at the fastest speed that can be achieved.

    For the time being, this journey will take three days.

    Otto thought about the time. When the fleet entered another bay, everyone might dock for one night. At that time, everyone must guard against possible Baltic or Finnish harassment. If the enemy is enough, hundreds of soldiers will temporarily rob them, Otto is also very happy.

    This trip is of great significance.

    However, in the eastward bay, the hydrological situation here is generally complicated. Otto is more willing to paddle forward again. If the wind direction is good enough, everyone still needs at least four days to reach the "stone island", which is the later Kotlin Island. The key port is Kronstadt.

    The local Finns called it Redusali Island, but they did not develop it. For decades, because of the activities of the Ross and a small number of other Viking boats in the Gulf of Finland, the various Vikings attacked the Finnish tribes along the coast, looted the men and women of the tribe, and took them away as slaves.

    But there are also outstanding people who become reliable mercenaries to protect the safety of the benefactors. Even such a person is as powerful as the Danes and the Mind.

    The Finns have always become losers in tribal wars. Perhaps the biggest reason is that their weapons are still dominated by granite sledgehammers tied with wooden sticks and oak clubs with sharp pointed ends. Is this the opponent of Vikings who wear leather armor and elite chain mail?

    Once they can train and fight like the Vikings, the situation is different. Due to their special status, many rich families in Denmark or Gotland are happy to have some such mercenaries, nourished with delicious food and drink, in order to stabilize themselves and their wealth.

    Some personnel must set up camps at the mouth of the river, and others will enter the Great Lakes and find the south sewer to enter Novgorod.

    As long as there is no excessive stay halfway, the whole journey will be completed within twelve days.

    When the Julian calendar reached the first three days of May, Otto believed that he would reach his destination. He felt that he would stay for two days at most, and take the tributes and other things he received on the boat, which meant he was returning.

    Even though the situation this time is very special, the fleet will return to Hong Kong smoothly around June 1st as planned.

    At that time, the army going south should have triumphed with a lot of spoils, right?

    However, there will be casualties in war. As long as the casualties are not serious, the Ross tribe can completely ignore it.

    What is the worry in my heart?

    Is it because of Arik?

    Otto held back his own thoughts. On the last night, he had a routine farewell to his wife and children at his home, which was to get together for a meal.

    He nibbled at the fish, and suddenly muttered: "Rurik, my promise to you will be fulfilled. When I come back, I will bring you at least ten servants."

    "Thank you Dad, actually I...I hope they come to me voluntarily."

    "Don''t worry about this too much." As he said, Otto''s eyes immediately glanced at Lumia, who was sitting on the side, because of the permission of the owner, R¨¹rik, she could also enjoy the owner''s house naturally. Catering. This look scared the girl to lower her head quickly.

    "Child." Otto asked his son.

    "Ok."

    "You decide to have a lot of servants. I will try my best to help you fulfill your wish, but I will not help you train them. How to place your servants is your own business, understand? You choose to imitate one from now on. Your adult¡¯s life, you are very brave, I will let you do it now."

    Rurik nodded deeply, with a clear look.

    Otto felt that his son''s attitude was a bit frivolous, and immediately took the fish from Rurik''s hands, and reprimanded: "Do you want to reflect the feeling of enjoying being a leader? You can try. The uncomfortable feeling of doing bad is also your own responsibility. Get ready, your brother will return triumphantly, and maybe you can bring back a few servants. After all, that Gould will return in two months. You are ready to accept the astonishing number of servants you want."

    Rurik nodded deeply, pretending to be obedient and said "get it".

    The dawn of the morning shines on the earth, and Roseburg is also rendered into a golden yellow.

    The pine and oak trees on the surrounding hills sprouted, bringing a different color to the blue-gray and black rocks.

    The woods on the hills have become mysterious and unpredictable, especially the location of the stone boat altar, where dust and morning mist have been wafting, and the golden light of the rising sun shines through the gaps between the leaves and branches, forming a sacred light curtain. Coupled with the solemnity of the altar, isn''t this place a sanctuary?

    The priests gathered at the stone boat altar, and they performed a small ceremony and slaughtered a rabbit as a sacrifice to bless the people on the expedition.

    The Rus tribe didn''t set out to sacrifice the flag, or the big fishing festival in spring. The sacrifice has been done perfectly.

    Ordinary people of the tribe gathered on the seashore, Niya took his son''s hand, and followed the crowd. Thousands of people watched Yang Fan, a mighty fleet of nearly two hundred ships.

    Wearing his beautiful armor, Otto stepped onto his own flagship, a medium-sized dragon-head warship that could row fifty people together.

    Many merchants brought some magical legends to Roseburg, such as the great leader of the Danes, the guy nicknamed the lion, whose ship was called "Red Dragon".

    The "red dragon" is dangerous, not because the dragon head decorated with its bow is smeared with a layer of scarlet cinnabar, which looks terrifying. The most feared thing is the boat itself, which is said to support a hundred people rowing together.

    A hundred people paddling does not mean that the ship will travel faster. It clearly proves a terrible thing. The "Red Dragon" is a very large ship. As long as it appears, it must be dangerous. For a long time, the Ross people and even their allies have not seen this ship, and some businessmen who sneaked into the Danish-controlled area to do business vowed to say that the "red dragon" exists, but there is no more evidence.

    Otto didn''t name his flagship, he himself felt that it was unnecessary. If you insist on choosing a name, name it after your wife.

    Otto''s flagship lowered a huge sail, showing the light blue coat of arms on the gray and white sail. The pattern of oars crossed in an X arrangement is the totem of the Ross tribe, symbolizing their unique paddling skills.

    Leaded by this largest ship, other ships follow its lead.

    Numerous ships adjusted their sails on the windward side, and they began to sail in an S-shape. People on the side of the boat also use oars to help. When the boat starts to sail, it leaves the port at a very fast speed.

    Otto did not say goodbye to his family at the beach anymore. Soon, his figure standing on the deck became only a black spot as big as an ant in Rurik''s eyes, only the bright sails were still clear.

    Behind the flagship is a large number of ships decorated with dragon heads, which are the so-called standard ships of the Russ and the most classic ships of the Vikings. The Ross people have always believed that it is the most reasonable for such a standard warship to have a rowing slot for 30 people, so their warships are almost all the same appearance, and the number of people carried is also the same.

    The tradition of the tribe also directly affects Rurik''s training for the group of fighting bear children. In his team, thirty people are a basic organization, and the commander directly applies the term "captain" in the tribe.

    Everyone accepted the arrangement of thirty people forming a "combat group". Because once the ship rushed to the beach, thirty oarsmen jumped down. They put on a full battle lineup, and thirty people continued to fight side by side. In the years of coordinated paddling, they have inadvertently developed good organization and coordination, which has become a huge tactical advantage.

    Excellent organization is also a manifestation of their combat effectiveness!

    The fleet finally went to sea.

    This mighty army quickly left the fjord of Roseburg, entered the vast Bothnia Bay, and rushed to the middle of the bay, only because the ice floes there had disappeared.

    The arrangement of the team quickly changed.

    The fleet led by Otto will soon move east, together with those 100 families who intend to colonize the mouth of the Ladoga River, and as many as 600 soldiers.

    All young fighters, they all face a choice this year. Either go south to avenge and find a chance to make a fortune, or go to Oriental Novgorod and marry a beautiful woman back.

    The so-called people have their own ambitions. There are 100 unmarried young people. After they have considered it, they still plan to ask a wife first to be more pragmatic. It is said that there are more women than men in that area, and the Ruth tribe is completely reversed. So as long as you give a woman''s parents a very small dowry, you can get a beautiful and diligent wife. what! It''s like a dream.

    Of course, there are also young people who have married a Novgorod woman last year. Their trip is to take their pregnant wife and go back to their father-in-law to say a good news.

    At the level of the leader Otto, it is to win over those people, so that they can provide more women to solve the marriage problems of the young men of the tribe, and make a larger tribute.

    Otto¡¯s team has a total number of nearly 1,000 people, and because there are a large number of transport ships that are purely pulling building materials and daily necessities these people have shared a total of fifty ships of various types. vessel.

    Behind Alto is a crusade army composed of twenty warships. They are all leading warships, and the passengers are all extraordinary people.

    Look at their arms full of golden hair and muscles. They are already chanting and rowing at exactly the same frequency!

    Among them is the figure of Arik. Although he is less than nineteen years old, this standard Nordic man has grown a golden beard that runs through his face. His hair is also golden, and under the skillful hands of his wife Peravina, more than twenty small braids are stunned.

    Peravina is very good at braiding braids, because Novgorod braiding is a good show, and the skills are even more exquisite than the Vikings of all walks of life.

    Unfortunately, the husband and wife now belong to two fleets.

    Peravina''s pregnancy has been as long as six months! Her swollen belly is already very obvious, and she can clearly detect fetal movement.

    Such a Novgorod woman has become extraordinary. She has been placed in her flagship by Otto himself, and her future voyage will also be well taken care of.

    The so-called promise to Lurik and treat Lumia as a daughter is mainly to make his son happy.

    For the current Peravina, Otto is happy to regard her as his relatives. Because whether she gave birth to a boy or a girl, they are all of Arik''s blood, and they are also the grandsons of her brother Ogier who died in the battle, and also her own grandnephews. Having lost two of his own sons, only Rurik is still alive, and Otto is very pleased that any child closely related to him is born.

    Even now, Otto is still worried about Arik''s safety, even in front of his niece, he knows he must shut up.

 Chapter 126ï¼š From Aland Islands to Courland

    There are actually only 70 boats belonging to the Ross tribe, which sounds like a small number, and they are mostly small boats for 30 people to paddle. Taking into account the limitations of this era, the Franks and Britons, and even the Iberians, lack the technology to build such a large ship. Eastern Rome was able to build even larger ships, because they now only had indirect trade with the Rus, and the patronage of the legendary missionaries.

    Such a fleet suddenly appeared, the Danes must also be shaken up and burnt.

    Behind them is a larger fleet!

    That is a pure commercial fleet composed of merchants.

    After all, when a person is on the ocean, it is difficult for others to interfere with anything that happens, or even completely unknown.

    Up to now, the great merchant Gould can finally take the two maids who served him for a winter and the samurai who defended his safety to go straight to the Anklas tribe where he was. He just wanted to follow Otto''s fleet to get shelter.

    This year, because he was carrying extremely valuable goods, Gould even hired a warrior from the Roth tribe for this purpose. As an armed escort, he had to pay a larger commission for this.

    And other merchants with much smaller strength, they watched the actions of the big merchant Gould and followed his example. Only then can there be a larger commercial fleet with almost no leading warships and mainly flat-top transport ships.

    Because of the so-called fishermen, of course, fishermen mainly fish, that is, when they see a boat sailing alone, they will always have evil intentions. As long as the means are clean enough, people die, wealth is taken away, and finally the ship is scuttled, who knows the vast ocean?

    Fishermen belonging to the Mellaren tribe once attacked Gould''s caravan, which made him very angry, but unfortunately he did not have enough evidence. Although it was a loss, the business with the Melaren people still needs to be done. After all, in the entire tribal alliance, everyone knows that the Melaren people are richer, and all kinds of valuable things in the sea world can be found in Melaren. Appeared at the bazaar.

    Gould, who had been eating for a long time and gaining wisdom, postponed the sailing time for some time, in order to follow the action of the leader of the Russ and get a refuge. Not to mention, the voyage in the past few years has been really calm.

    It is temporary for the three fleets with different purposes to gather together to sail.

    Whether it is a businessman such as Otto, Arik or Gould, everyone knows that when everyone sees a string of islands appearing in the distance, that is the moment when everyone parted ways.

    Only in the afternoon of the second day after sailing, the mighty army had already seen the pivotal Peugeot ?land Islands.

    The flagship at the head of the fleet, Otto made an ideological struggle, and still ordered a reduction in speed.

    Slowly, the flagship approached the crusade group of ships and approached the command ship of the "war leader".

    The distance between Otto and Arik was less than ten meters, and Pelavina immediately waved to her husband when she saw her husband.

    Otto wanted to say goodbye to Arik, he shouted: "Arik, you go to prove yourself, don''t forget everything because of revenge, listen to Haroldoson!"

    Did Arik hear it?

    He whispered in response: "I will win! Dad!"

    He called himself father again!

    Otto heard it warmly, if his eldest son did not die early, he would have been stronger than Arik.

    The warmth in his heart was not directly expressed, Otto kept as deep as possible, and then looking at the face of his nephew in the distance, he waved his hand and ordered to turn the rudder.

    The fleet does not mean to dock in the Aland Islands, even if there are a group of fishermen belonging to the Merlaren tribe living on this island.

    Otto kept going. Of course, he wasn''t worried about being attacked by such a group of people, he simply didn''t want to waste time.

    However, the fishermen on the island really saw a mighty army passing through the strait, and there were many dragon-head warships among them!

    Suddenly, an ominous premonition came to the minds of these fishermen. They chose to hibernate, worried that the Ross people from the north were planning to attack their allies? Simply this army continues to go south, it seems that the Rus people are still going to collect taxes in the east, but how come there are so many leading warships this year? And what happened to the merchant ships that followed? Why are there so many? !

    The fishermen maintain a high level of alert, and all the Ross ships have no interest in this area. As in the past, Otto¡¯s feeling for this island is just a good place for fishing. Although it is a good place, the fishing grounds are also controlled by the Melalen tribe.

    Because the entrance of Lake M?laren is facing the Aland Islands. The large number of islands at the mouth of the sea form a checkpoint with the entire ?land archipelago, which just controls the throat of the entire sea area extending to the Gulf of Bothnia. The commercial value of this area will only develop further with the frequent trade.

    Now, there are only a handful of tiny villages on the tiny islands at the estuary of Lake M?laren. As long as it continues to develop, it will be Stockholm.

    The merchants were well escorted, and their ships began to sail westward suddenly. In order to show his identity, Gould ordered the attached ships to display the Peugeot flag of the Ankras tribe.

    Otto led the army into the Gulf of Finland.

    Only the old guy Haroldoson led the crusaders to bite the bullet and continued southward, and everyone was relaxed and nervous.

    Harrodsson is nearly half a hundred years old. He knows how to get to Gotland and fully understands how to avoid the eyes of those people.

    Want not to be noticed by the Gotlanders? Then it can only be roundabout.

    Seeing that the fleet led by Uncle''s father went further and further, and gradually disappeared from his vision, Arik suddenly felt confused. He held his sword tightly, seemingly ready to fight at any time, and there was no lack of worry about the unknown in his heart.

    Many people are exactly the same. They are young and eager to make contributions. The barbaric games on weekdays have caused many people to be injured, so they are not afraid of blood at all. They just lack experience, none of the young people have set foot in this sea area, and they don¡¯t know anything about meteorology, hydrology, etc.!

    This is why Otto must arrange for them a group of elders.

    Twenty standard dragon-head warships carry 450 soldiers at this moment, most of whom are young people.

    According to the concept of the Ross people, the so-called "young people" probably refer to boys between the ages of fifteen and twenty-five. It seems that the older they are, the people appear to be a little old.

    Although they are young people, most boys start to grow beards from around eleven years old. Many people have thick beards by the age of fifteen. By the age of twenty-five, their beards can be braided into a large number of braids. .

    Harrodsson knows the meteorology and hydrology of this area, as well as the special geographical conditions nearby.

    If the northern part of Gotland is difficult to attack, its southern part must be weakly defensive.

    Arik couldn''t help his inner anxiety and excitement, and asked Harrodsson: "Next, why don''t we go straight to Gotland? We must continue south?"

    "Of course." Harrodsson replied casually, who was also paddling.

    "Maybe... we suddenly turned to launch an attack, and we could catch the enemy by surprise."

    "Oh, roar, maybe we can succeed, but it''s easy to encounter their counterattack. Listening to Arik, we want revenge, but we don''t want to kill the Gotlanders all at once. We don''t have the strength, let alone the plan. Remember, Look for gold as much as possible, and other useful things."

    Arik tried his best to speak up: "Actually, I still long for a real battle. You know, I need to be a real man."

    "Oh? Then you just shut up and obey my command. You will get the battle you want. Before that, I will take everyone and land safely."

    The ships form an elliptical array, with a light blue cloth hung on the top of Harrodsson¡¯s flagship mast, and other ships just need to follow it.

    In the era when there was no compass or compass in the West, even the Vikings used their experience to navigate.

    At night that day, the fleet floated on the sea. Harrodsson ordered his subordinates not to light fires, except for a few people who took turns to watch, and the others slept on the deck wrapped in fur.

    When the blue began to be put on that day, everyone ate their own dried fish and a small amount of oatmeal, and then began to paddle again.

    Although the ocean currents caused them to have a significant displacement during the dormant night, Harrodsson still found the correct south after waking up.

    Another boring paddling, whether people can only sing ancient folk songs to pass the time, or discuss the so-called revenge action, how many treasures they can grab.

    Suddenly, the land that appeared ahead interrupted everyone''s discussion!

    "Ah! Is it land?!"

    "It must be Gotland, we are here."

    "Let''s continue to paddle over and kill all those people, and we will move that golden mountain away."

    ...

    Everyone is too focused on the final destination, Gotland. As long as there is a large land in front of you, isn''t it the final goal?

    At this moment, Harrodsson really poured cold water on the excited Arik.

    He scolded Arik who was happily talking with his peers about arriving at the so-called destination: "Idiot! Don''t get excited, it''s Semelia!"

    "Sermelia? Where is that? Isn''t it Gotland?" Arik only found it very novel, and it was the first time he heard this word.

    Harrodsson replied straightforwardly: "It is an island, a paradise for all fugitives. Those who have left the alliance are happy to run here, and there are even a few Gotlanders."

    "What? They are actually our enemies?" As he said, Arik was holding the oar with his left hand, and his right hand was already deeply holding the hilt of the sword.

    "Child, don''t be nervous, they are just ordinary people. They are not our enemies, but they are not our friends. Don''t think that you can easily conquer them. If you don''t provoke them, they won''t provoke you. "

    Arik still doesn''t quite understand, it''s not a friend, it''s an enemy, isn''t the relationship in the world like this?

    At this moment, Harrodsson had no intention of landing on Semelia Island, and he knew clearly that there must be a settlement on the southeast side of the island.

    war? Do not! That is impossible.

    Because some of the spontaneous immigrants of the Ross people must have come here, and Semelia itself is a colony of the Viking tribes. Many people who insist on leaving the crowded hometown to make a living out of the country have established a settlement on this island in a cooperative relationship.

    Since then, the island where only a few Baltic people live has become the territory of the Viking pioneers. The new immigrants cultivated their own land, planted wheat to catch fish, built their own small docks, and traded spontaneously and further south to enter the mainland, and also traded with the native Livonians.

    The immigrant population of the entire island is still less than a thousand people, and human activities here are still kept at a very low limit.

    It has a huge potential for development. Over hundreds of years, the immigrants of various Viking tribes merged with Livonian tribes and gradually formed the Estonian nation.

    There are only a handful of people on Semelia Island, and now there are many Viking settlements on the Livonian land. When they left their hometown, set foot on Livonian land and settled down, they were no longer Danes, no longer Gotlanders, no longer members of the Svealand tribe alliance, and no longer Ross people.

    They all speak Gnostic, because they left alone and were abandoned by the tribe they once were. They frequently intermarried with Livonians and are actively building their own communities. A brand new force is being formed.

    Young people don''t know these things, and Harrodsson also knows a little bit. In short, landing on Semelia Island and even communicating with locals are completely out of the plan of action.

    The heavily armed fleet approaching the island has only one very simple purpose-to find the most reasonable reference for the roundabout attack on Gotland.

    The fleet marched along the coast, and they did not care about being witnessed by the locals.

    They wandered like this for a whole day, until the evening came when the coastline to the east of the fleet suddenly changed its direction, and the south of the fleet turned into a vast sea.

    Seeing this, everyone panicked for a while.

    Fortunately, the elders in the team stabilized the young people''s emotions. Upon seeing this, Haro Zuosen continued to order to go south, and the fleet had to move forward for a while in the dark.

    As a result, they sturdily hit another piece of land, which was actually the land named Kulonia, also known as Korland, which was the main part of the later Latvian country.

    Everyone has been on the ship boringly for many days. If you continue to stay away from the shore, your fighting will will inevitably deteriorate and you will land on Gotland in a terrible mental state? It''s crazy.

    Boats landed on a large scale, and people started to raise bonfires on a sandy beach. In this way, they spent the first night on shore in a few days.

    The stable time was fleeting, and the next day, they embarked on the voyage again. Fortunately, on the new night, they still spend the night on the shore.

    After two days of silly sailing, many young people saw a new land that they did not know. Their horizons were broadened. Even Arik could not have imagined that the so-called human world is so huge.

    Therefore, Arik also has new questions. He personally heard the news of Harrogateson with a strong incomprehension: "Five days have passed, when will we launch an attack? Are we going further and further?"

    Under the light of the campfire, Haroldoson looked at the young man''s angry expression, conscious that there were things he couldn''t hide.

    He did not reply positively, but muttered: "Go and call everyone, I want to arrange something."

    "About the offense?" Arik asked impatiently.

    "Yes. Go ahead."

    One reason for Haro Zossen''s defeat in the leadership competition was his lack of charisma. He lacks a loud voice and a morale-boosting appeal.

    This kind of person also has its own value Just like this action, Harrodsson''s role as the general of the "War Chief" is perfect.

    The young warriors who chewed on dried fish, braided all kinds of braids and beards, and wore leather armor all the time, gathered in the vicinity of Harrodsson. The gathering of hundreds of people was truly amazing.

    Without any morale boost, Harrodsson didn''t even raise his saber as a call to action.

    He just tried his best to announce in a very straightforward voice: "Brothers, order us to start sailing west. It is expected that tomorrow night, we will wear it for another night. Sirius has reached the correct position. We are going to row in the night. Before sunrise the day after tomorrow, launch a surprise attack on the enemy."

    Everyone understood. To be honest, Harrodsson made a straightforward narrative of what was supposed to be war mobilization.

    It doesn''t matter!

    The fiery hearts of the young soldiers were suppressed for many days, suddenly boiling at this moment. All the previous depression, as well as the dissatisfaction with continuing to sail south, disappeared for a moment.

    "Rua! rua! rua..."

    They spontaneously roared the "Viking War Roar", which is a chant that people deliberately roar with rhythm when the shield wall advances. This momentum can scare the stupid enemy, and it is a good encouragement to myself and my brothers.

    They roared on the lonely beach, and were extremely excited about it, and their morale was instantly maxed out.

    No local people were aware of their existence, or the native indigenous people living in the inland areas, they dare not run to the seaside and be looted by the Vikings.

    Harrodsson and others still maintain good secrecy, as long as the new day goes all the way west.

    Soon, a new day arrived, and the shoal boats were pushed into the sea again. After one night of rest, everyone adjusted their mentality and fully understood the next tactics.

 Chapter 127ï¼š Russ assault Sikenburg

    Seagulls wandered on the shore, and gull dung fell from the sky from time to time. These birds came for the leftovers of the Ross people. They pecked at the fish tails and other food scraps that people threw away. The noise awakened everyone.

    Some unfortunate seagulls were shot down by hunters in the team, which really shocked Arik.

    Those arrows can''t be shot through the chain armor, because of this reason, Arik and many people are very contemptuous of the role of archers.

    Unexpectedly, the skill of the bow hunters in the tribe has reached the level of shooting down flying seagulls.

    The falling seagulls kept twitching on the beach and were beaten by the rising waves. The happy hunter hurried away, took back the struggling seagull, chopped off its head with an axe, and then madly plucked its feathers with a powerful palm.

    However, the two dozen pieces of the largest flying feathers of seagulls are specially kept by hunters.

    There is no other reason. The feathers of arrows are made of various waterfowl feathers.

    The seagulls were viscerally dissected, strung with wooden sticks, and were directly grilled on the bonfire by hunters.

    There are still some people, they staggered a little fish in the shallow sea with a short spear, and they can eat fresh food for breakfast before sailing, which is really a kind of enjoyment.

    One of Arik''s buddies handed him a grilled fish, look at the fish''s hideous look and the blackened surface.

    Arik didn''t think much about it, grabbed a little salt from the small linen pocket tied to the belt, sprinkled it on, and gnawed unscrupulously.

    In the end, he also used a fish rib as a toothpick to shave his bad breath away.

    He looked at the sea again, "This is really a good place, unlike our home. Look at this area, the grass has grown wildly, and the woods have become green. The slopes of Roseburg, the trees have just sprouted."

    "Yes." One of his friends sighed, "Why did the chief go to the Great Lake in the east to establish a settlement? I think it is very good."

    "I also think he is right. Maybe we can build a settlement in this place, we can farm here, in short, it is better than our hometown."

    ...

    It is true that Roseburg is the hometown, but it is not a sweet hometown there.

    Once a large number of young people know that there is a vast world outside, they naturally desire to develop in a warmer and more comfortable place.

    On the Kurland Peninsula, the climatic conditions are far better than those of Roseburg in the north.

    Because of Courland, the minimum temperature in winter in this era is rarely below minus ten degrees, and the maximum temperature in winter is usually above freezing. Therefore, this area is warm enough for the survival of winter wheat. For the Viking tribes, it is a treasured land of geomantic omen.

    Almost instinctively, Arik decides that this is a good place, but unfortunately, someone has already taken the lead in a good place.

    Danes have already entered the inland areas to build settlements, and they have had in-depth exchanges with the Latgar people living in the Gulf. This Latgar is the so-called Latvian, and their core settlement is not elsewhere, that is, Riga. The name of this city comes from the name of the Latvian nation.

    If the Russ force intends to enter the interior, the chances of them meeting Danish immigrants are actually not high.

    In this era, a kingdom may not have a population of 100,000, and it is very rare for a city to have 10,000.

    The entire Kurlan has a luxuriant aquatic plant and a mild climate, which is also off the beaten track.

    The situation in Gotland is actually similar.

    After eating, many Ross warriors pushed the boat into the sea, and then climbed onto the boat one by one.

    Harrodsson, the "war leader" who also served as the navigator, had the sun as a tragedy today, and he was very confident to lead everyone toward being sailed.

    The sails opened, and a gentle southerly wind was blowing in the sea.

    The fleet once again lined up in an ellipsoidal formation, and the whole was in an S-shape on the ocean surface. Everyone continued to paddle their oars, heading towards the west.

    Crossing the ocean is undoubtedly a dangerous operation, even the Danes are usually unwilling to do such a high-risk operation. Unless, their goal is to land in Britain to grab gold and have to cross the vast North Sea.

    When attacking Britain, the Norwegians had a good geographical advantage.

    The Norwegians set off from the "North Road" facing the west, followed the Arctic sea breeze, drifted for 200 nautical miles, and arrived at the Shetland Islands. They will establish permanent colonies on this island, and use this as a springboard to plunder Britain more efficiently than the Danes.

    The route from the "Northern Road" to the Shetland Islands is two hundred nautical miles long. However, as long as the heading is correct, the wind direction can also be a powerful boost, and the Norwegian can reach the destination in only two days at the fastest.

    The "revenge" troops of the Russ set off from Courland, and can also reach Gotland over a hundred nautical miles in more than a day.

    Harrodsson didn''t have a clear target for this trip. Everyone just wanted to vent their anger and revenge, and grabbed a lot of gold by the way, and then they could go home. In that case, just find a target and launch an attack, so that even if the blood feud is reported, everyone can become rich.

    That''s what everyone thinks, and no one makes any sense.

    The army of this dragon-head warship floated on the sea for a whole day, and the people who paddled all day showed tiredness.

    The sleepy light of the setting sun shone on the earth, and the front of the fleet seemed to never end.

    "Damn it? Did we miss it?" Arik''s mind was a little confused, he looked at the position of the sunset, and again confirmed that the fleet had not gone wrong.

    When many people feel confused, only Haro Zuosen is the most calm.

    Taking advantage of the last afterglow of the setting sun, a hazy shore finally appeared in front of him.

    The long-awaited destination, the island of wealth has finally arrived.

    "Wow! We are here!"

    "Brothers, that''s Gotland, let us paddle hard."

    "Gold, women, all belong to us!"

    ...

    Obviously it was only a vague image, and the pirates had already begun to revel, as if there were only two things on that island, a big fat sheep waiting to be shaved, and a mountain made of gold.

    Arik, he is also in this carnival team.

    At this moment, Harrodsson made a rare scream, and no one thought that this old guy, who might be a little uncomfortable, would actually roar.

    The owners of the flagship were quiet, and the people on the surrounding ships gradually calmed down.

    Harrodsson stood up on the center mast, and the person facing him said loudly, "Brothers, we are coming. Don''t be excited, and get ready to kill the enemy now! We will continue paddling at night and in the middle of the night. Rest for a while. Sirius reached the correct position and we landed. Now listen to my orders to continue paddling!"

    After all, the ship was still heading for Gotland, and the warriors who were troubled by boredom were completely occupied by excitement. fatigue? It seemed to disappear without a trace.

    The commander is still Harrodsson, even if this person lacks the skills to boost morale, he is still recognized by young people. Because anyway, this old guy managed to take the 400th man to the coast of Gotland.

    They paddle in the night, this place is brand new to everyone, even Harrodsson.

    In ancient times, fishermen in the sea were not very happy to light torches at sea to fish for fish, and Gotland fell into silence after nightfall.

    The 20 warships of the Ross people have successfully reached the southernmost point of the island, and they have been sailing close to the coast for a while.

    Harozuosen ordered all his men to rest, but he himself was still watching everything around him with his eyes wide open.

    Under the night, the sky is full of stars, and the brightest Sirius and Venus are important references for experienced hunters to distinguish the time at night. Of course the moon is also another reference.

    The people of Gotland, like other Viking tribes, ate too much fish, especially the fat cod liver and seal liver. They are never deficient in vitamin A, so they can still maintain good vision in low light at night.

    If there are warriors from the Gotland at this time, standing on the high ground in the south of the island and looking into the distant waters, you can see a strange shadow floating on the dim sea.

    This night, the south of the island is unguarded...

    "Brothers, all wake up!" Haro Zuosen suddenly roared, banging the deck with the back of his sword from time to time.

    The noise caused the rested soldiers to wake up one after another. When they were sober, everyone had fully understood that the seven-day slow and proper course was for the "crazy feast" that began tonight!

    "Brothers, you all know what to do. Now, let us act!"

    After saying this, Haro Zossen immediately jumped to the paddling position, and then issued a long slogan: "Brothers, get your swords ready, go!"

    The sails were all put away, and the flagship took the lead.

    The entire fleet has reached the west coast of the island, and is almost north to the coastline.

    With wide-open eyes, they searched for the weakest fire on the shore.

    As long as it is a clear settlement, there must be a lot of bonfires, even if the fire is very weak, as long as the weak light appears in a large amount, then the target is correct!

    The fleet floated on the sea for more than an hour, and they began to drift towards a bay.

    Finally, the long-awaited land of fires finally appeared!

    The target of the attack is there!

    "Brothers!" Harrodsson ordered: "Now tie the linen strips you prepared to your arms. Let us go forward and meet any man, as long as he has no strips on his arm, we cut it off as an enemy. Other things, You know what to do!"

    Undyed linen strips are off-white, and night attacks are the most likely to injure friendly forces. Harrodsson can only think of such a simple trick. I hope everyone will not accidentally hurt them.

    Very quickly, the fleet lined up and rushed towards the dense fire.

    No idiot would scream excitedly, everyone closed their mouths and rowed hard, and the boats washed up the shallows.

    At this moment, all the Ross warriors noticed that they were not landing on an ordinary beach. Look not far away. There are a large number of flat-head transport ships, classic dragon-head warships, and well-built trestle bridges!

    Seeing the warships of other tribes, people''s fighting enthusiasm grew even stronger.

    Although it is the first time Arik has participated in a real battle, he seems to have a natural understanding of how to attack at night.

    He squeezed his throat and appealed to his brother: "Follow me, don''t yell loudly, act fast!"

    Four hundred and fifty Ross warriors launched a fierce attack with their swords and shields.

    The sleeping fishermen family who almost lived on the beach immediately became the ghosts of the Ross people. And this is also the beginning of the loss of the Gotland people.

    The axe of the Ross people was dripping blood. They didn''t get the so-called gold from the fishermen on the beach, but they found some silver coins, copper coins, and some harpoons. As long as a fisherman should have it, the dead Gotland fisherman has it.

    The disappointed Ross people used the burning brazier of the fishermen''s house to torch the entire thatched house.

    In a short period of time, five terrible fire spots have appeared on the beach.

    However, even at this moment, the Gotland settlement that will be attacked is still not effectively detected.

    Did the Gotland people become weak people who can be easily fished?

    No.

    This village is actually called Sikkemberg, and from its name, the settlement is inextricably linked to the Sikh sub-tribe alliance. In terms of bloodline alone, many people in this village have a clear blood relationship with the Ross tribe. They shared the same ancestors at least two hundred years ago. At that time, everyone was in the same tribal alliance.

    However, the Mind Sub-Alliance determined that the Gotland people were backed by their alliance, and normal trade between them had been interrupted for decades. Only underground trade was limited.

    Sikkenberg is still asleep, and many fishermen are waiting for the sun to rise on a new day, so they can drive the fishing boats to carry out offshore fishing.

    The Swieken family has absolute control over the settlement. The richest clan chief, Oxon Swikken, is another bloated fat boy. The family has continued to trade with the Danes for many generations, which has made the family accumulated a considerable amount. Of wealth.

    With wealth, we must find a way to guarantee wealth. The proof of wealth in this era is gold and silver. In order to protect these precious metals with high purchasing power and extremely difficult to depreciate, Oxon Siken, he spent half of his life in settling down. A stone castle was built at Diangao.

    He even hired a group of warriors. All warriors don¡¯t have to work on weekdays and live on commissions from the benefactor. Their only task is to ensure the absolute safety of the benefactor and the wealth of the benefactor With this private The guards, and the cooperation of the fishermen in the village, who can say that Sikkemberg is not a blessed place?

    However, tonight''s thinking Kenberg is facing the disaster of extinction.

    The Ross people have been killed, even if the residents of this village did not participate in the attack on the Ross people fleet eight years ago. They suffered a **** disaster tonight because of the bold actions of the families in the north of the island.

    The Ross people held their swords and axes high, they had rushed into the village, thinking of the Kemberg people unpreparedly, and was completely caught off guard.

    It is very sad that many people are still asleep, strongmen armed with sharp blades broke into the door, and immediately began to hack and kill wildly.

    Arik, he was eager to have a life-and-death duel upright with a powerful enemy, and then raised the enemy''s head to let out a victor''s roar, and was respected by the onlookers.

    The reality is very different from what he thought, but the steel sword he bought on credit from the smithy really drank blood.

    He had already killed ten people, and he didn''t give these people a chance to fight back.

    The battle was so smooth, and he himself was covered with blood.

    If it wasn''t a sneak attack, it was the Ross army and the prepared thinking Kemburg people fighting openly in an open field. The Ross people will suffer a big loss because of the disadvantage of the number of people.

    This is because there are clearly 800 people who can fight in Schiphol, and the population of the entire settlement is close to 2,000.

    The quiet and peaceful fishing village has been violently attacked by pirates. More and more thatched wooden houses have been set on fire. People are in a mess, and there are cries everywhere.

    The Red-Eyed Ross people have lost their minds. They are not so much acting for the justice of revenge, but now they are simply venting violence and have begun to indiscriminately attack all people whose arms are not tied with linen.

 Chapter 128ï¼š Thinking Kemberg vs. Ross

    Up to now, Haro Zossen has completely turned a blind eye to the actions of his subordinates, because he is searching for treasures as well as himself, and trying his best to kill the enemies he encounters.

    His own beard was also wet with blood from others, and his shriveled purse was gradually stuffed into silver coins, copper coins, and even five strings of amber necklaces taken from the enemy''s neck.

    In a short period of time, more residents than the total number of Ross attackers have died, and this number is increasing.

    However, the residents of Schiphol are Vikings after all. For those families that have not been affected, the men in them began to take action. They ordered the women and children to run northward immediately, and all the men who could handle the axe remained, and began a spontaneous counterattack.

    Finally, the blood-stained Arik finally waited for the moment he longed for.

    In front of him, a terrible enemy finally appeared.

    Arik led more than a dozen brothers, looting gold while being roasted in the sky of fire. The legendary Jinshan doesn''t seem to be here, but many people have already gotten a lot of silver coins.

    Their greed is hard to be satisfied. Having a large amount of gold and silver is the major goal of life, and fighting for life and death with dangerous and powerful enemies, especially in the battle under the night, the Ross people think this is the greatest honor.

    It is best for oneself to win, even if it is killed in battle, the battle at the last moment can be seen by the Valkyrie in the sky.

    More than two dozen naked-backed men, they held a shield in one hand and an axe in the other, with expressions of grief and anger in their eyes.

    Arik was full of blood, and his **** steel sword pointed at the opponent and yelled: "Stupid Gotland, do you dare to fight us?"

    The scene suddenly froze, and after a while, someone from the other party finally asked: "You pirates, who are you?"

    "We? We are the ones who have been hurt by you."

    "Are you from the west of the sea? Thinking demihuman?"

    "No! We are from Ross! Brothers, rush with me!" Arik was no longer talking nonsense. He held a shield in his left hand and a steel sword in his right, and rushed over with a scream.

    At the same time, those thinking kemburg fishermen who didn''t even wear leather armor in a hurry, they made exactly the same routine as the Ross people, and more than 20 people quickly formed a shield wall.

    It''s a pity that the defense of these Sikkenbergers was overwhelmed by the Ruths, who were slightly fewer than them.

    A group of young Roses in their twenties. Many of their relatives died under the axe of the Gotland Islanders. At least they came with the purpose of revenge. The attacking attitude was extremely determined, let alone anything. kindness.

    All young people have reached a basic consensus that all Gotlanders are enemies, except for slaves.

    However, the slaves acquired by the slightly wealthy family in the melee were also treated as enemies and eliminated by the Rus.

    Nearly a thousand women and children began to flee. They fled northward with torches, forming a terrible scene. From a distance, it seemed as if the Minkenberg people had become shameful cowards. The once peaceful village on the other side is already in flames!

    Arik knocked over one person, then stabbed with a sword very skillfully and assassinated the enemy on the spot.

    Another enemy slashed away with an axe, and Arik immediately blocked it with a shield. The axe directly chiseled a huge groove into the oak shield, and his sword pierced the enemy''s abdomen.

    Even more fierce, he chopped another fallen enemy with a sword in one hand. This person was so scared that he was holding a long-handled axe to block. The axe''s handle could block an ordinary iron sword. Is it the opponent of the steel sword?

    Arik killed three of them, and his brothers also won.

    It was in this small battle that two brothers were hacked and killed by the counterattack Sikenbergers.

    At this point, the men of Schiphol began to fight back. They reluctantly organized an army of three hundred men to try to keep the remaining villages, to ensure that the houses would not be destroyed by the arson enemy, and to fight the enemy desperately.

    As a result of their counterattack, 20 of the Russ who landed have died in battle, and more than a hundred people insisted on fighting with injuries.

    It''s just that the arms and legs were wounded by the enemy, and the pain was not noticed by the maddened them, and they couldn''t even tell whether the blood on the body was the enemy''s or their own.

    Twenty young people died in battle, and the Ross people didn''t care about such a loss. In contrast, there have been five hundred deaths in Sikeenberg!

    Finally, a war broke out about the survival of Sikkenberg.

    The Russ expanded their attack area to the inland areas, because as expected they did not get satisfactory gold and silver in the homes of ordinary fishermen, and all the looters targeted the fortress on the high ground.

    The fool also knows that if he can build a very different building, that guy must be very rich. Just grab him.

    The Ross people moved closer to the "castle" of Oxon Siken. The fishermen who began to counterattack were frustrated at the first counterattack, and they also began to gather and retreat to the castle quite organized.

    In critical moments, the people of Sikemberg can only hope that their leader can help them in the life and death.

    However, at this critical moment, Oxen Siken, who was frightened the most in his life, gave his sixty samurai orders to close the door tightly and prepare for battle.

    In general, this Oxon is very willing to spend money on major events related to life.

    If there is a legendary Golden Mountain in Gotland, there is a small Golden Mountain in Oxon¡¯s "castle". Of course, Jinshan is a description. The Oxen Swicken family has accumulated wealth for generations and is placed in the "castle". He, his two wives, children, and the maids they bought also live here.

    Oxon gave each warrior willing to work for him a special salary of ten gold coins, and promised that as long as the unidentified attacker was repelled, each surviving person would be given another twenty gold coins.

    This time, he really experienced the powerlessness of an army of thousands of people when piled up in coins. Coins can indeed hire a large army, but how is it possible now? Count on those fishermen? Pooh! Let them in, maybe these fishermen who get along day and night will also become robbers!

    In a sense, the main purpose of building this stone castle is to prevent the fishermen of Sikkenberg from evil intentions. Everyone is a Viking. As long as you are sailing on the sea, you will be itching to grab a fleet that is weaker than yourself.

    Oxon is now as fat as a pig. After his eldest wife died, he easily used money to successfully marry two young wives, and the young wives gave him sons and daughters.

    He placed the eldest son of his deceased wife in the Danish territory, with the purpose of "expanding the family business", so that he can live with the Danes. In fact, he does not want the eldest son to disturb his good life. Besides, sooner or later, the family''s business is to be inherited by the eldest son. Today, Oxon only hopes to enjoy the rest of his life and be with the beauty all day long.

    The good day seems to be over!

    The fat man wore a coat made of precious mink fur, and as he did when he was young, he climbed the stone wall with a sword and shield. He witnessed scenes as terrible as a volcanic eruption, and he also saw people cursing at him under the stone wall.

    "Open the door and let us in."

    "You fool, let us in, or we will all die."

    "Okson, are you still standing still at this time? Are your warriors going to sit and watch us die?"

    ...

    Open the door? Pooh! After seeing the terrible scene, Oxon became more determined, and just didn''t open the door!

    He even ordered his subordinates: "You guys, find stone sticks to block the door for me. Don''t let anyone in. Don''t worry, pirates won''t be able to get in."

    Then, he made people sneak out through the hidden small door and made him run wildly northward, reporting to some families in the north that he had been attacked wildly by the thinking demi-humans.

    Oxen watched in amazement as a large group of people walked out of the flames. They were all black, with fire blazing behind them, just like a large group of monsters born from flames, with only one purpose-to bring about destruction.

    Arik was dressed in chain mail, and the enemy''s blood was all over it.

    Like his brothers, he was dressed coarsely under the blazing fire. Everyone was very dissatisfied because they did not grab the legendary large amount of gold.

    What''s more, now these Gotlanders have been organized and have deliberately engaged in a life-and-death battle with the Ruths!

    Although the purpose of the action was to destroy an enemy''s settlement, and to withdraw after grabbing the gold, until now, everyone is enthusiastic about it, even if it is Harrodsson, he is eager to fight this group of enemies.

    Is it true that after living a long time, life is only ten or twenty years away, and the future will stay in Roseburg to die? Pooh!

    Harrodsson missed his Kanuf a lot, but seeing Rurik treating his son as a brother, he must have died in battle, and his family could be well taken care of.

    At this moment, facing a large group of enemies who were shirtless or dressed in animal skins on the opposite side, and obviously not ready enough for battle, Harozuosen¡¯s sanity had long been thrown aside, and he felt that he was suddenly only twenty years old. , It''s time to fight desperately.

    In daily life, it is rare for a war of more than one hundred people to occur.

    Look at the enemy on the opposite side. They say there are 200 people.

    What''s more, this group of enemies leaned against a castle surrounded by stone walls. Why did the enemy set up a position here instead of leaving like the large group of people fleeing with torches? They must be for the guardian of something.

    It should be a lot of gold! ?

    Not to mention, Oxon¡¯s "castle" is hoarding a large amount of gold and silver. The Ross people misunderstood the reason why a large group of enemies assembled, but did not guess the fact that there is gold in the "castle".

    Oxon showed two horrified eyes slightly, and he couldn''t believe what he saw. He prayed for his city gate to be strong enough, and also prayed that these fishermen could kill the pirates.

    Suddenly, Arik beat his shield with the back of his sword, and the others couldn''t help but follow and beat them with exactly the same rhythm.

    "Rua! rua! rua..."

    They issued a battle cry with exactly the same rhythm, and anyone with a discerning eye could see that this is the temperament that a well-trained team can show.

    This gave Oxon only endless fear.

    The Roths yelled their chants while advancing neatly.

    Their round shields are arranged in a line, and after the first row are the second and third rows. The shields of the descendants are against the backs of the predecessors, forming a powerful formation.

    However, the first attack was actually the archer of the Rus.

    Twenty archers are those hunters, and they can join the battle themselves, and shields and axes are also standard.

    They suddenly rushed to the front of the battlefield and fired arrows at enemies who did not know what to do.

    Bone arrow arrows can be used as hunting arrows. It is too bad to use them in battle. The quality of this kind of arrow itself is not good, but it is very cheap.

    The spontaneous actions of the archers are to disrupt the enemy''s formation and force the enemy to hold a shield for defense.

    The harassment achieved a certain effect, and the archer immediately retreated into the formation. Then, Arik roared and led the warriors in the first row to rush over.

    The shields slammed into each other, and the battle began.

    Almost all the people in the first row of the Ross are equipped with chain mail. These chain mails are able to withstand weak cuts and have a certain effect on stabs.

    The wooden shields of the two sides collided fiercely, and the battle began immediately.

    The axe fell from the sky and chopped the enemy''s head, and the sharp sword suddenly emerged from the gap in the shield, inflicting penetrating injuries on the enemy.

    Arik was only eighteen years old, and he was insanely possessed by the **** of war during the battle. He put his shield against most of his torso, and the steel sword in his hand was nearly seventy centimeters long. The long paddling experience allows Arik to have absolute arm strength, and he can use the sword in one hand.

    He stabs the enemy on the other side of the shield madly. Because the shield is obscured, he doesn''t care that the enemy he stabs is his face. Anyway, he can continue to stab him.

    The fishermen of Sikkenberg immediately suffered a large number of casualties. Those who were severely stabbed fell to the ground, were trampled on by their companions or enemies, and quickly lost their lives.

    In this tragic collision and crazy fight, the Ross people are also paying casualties.

    The warriors in the first row are equipped with a large number of chain mail, the purpose is to better serve as a front-line fighting force.

    However, this chain mail is difficult to resist the heavy spurs. Although the sword of the Sikkim Fisherman is made of pure wrought iron, as long as the angle is strong enough and strong, it can penetrate the body of the armored Rus.

    However, the chance of success in this way is really too few.

    The fishermen of Sikkenberg were not ready for the battle at all. Now they are fighting. They are at a disadvantage and must continue to fight in order to survive The iron swords have been bent in the melee, but if they are equipped with iron Sword fighters all face this disgusting problem.

    The fishermen with swords have to continue fighting with their bent swords. Can they harm the Ross people? The answer almost became negative.

    Even the Ross people, they used to participate in the weapon fights, they have to retreat, use their feet to step on the bent blade into a reliable straight, and then continue to fight with this sword that is already full of gaps.

    Only the steel sword, no matter what credit method the Ross people used in this battle, they got their own steel sword after all.

    It is a steel sword with elasticity and a particularly hard and sharp blade. Any steel sword cuts off ordinary iron swords when it is tested in the smithy. It is really cheap to use in this battle.

    In the melee, the Red-Eyed Ruth was almost instinctively thrusting and slashing, and did not realize how fierce his steel sword was.

    The people of Sikkemberg deeply felt the horror of the enemy, and even their wooden shield could not withstand the thrust of the enemy''s sword!

    Painful wailing and enthusiastic roars filled the battlefield, and there was metal crashing everywhere.

    Hundreds of fighters on both sides used a shield wall with an increasingly larger arc as the clear front. The Russ on the attacking side tried to break through the enemy''s front from the flanks, and they desperately pushed forward and compressed the front, thinking that the Kemburgites were fighting against each other. Stop and retreat.

    Because, the people of Sikemborg really can''t hold it!

    There were more and more corpses on the ground, and the wailing thinking Kemberg was wounded, and he was directly assassinated by the trampling Ross.

    As long as all the attacking Ross people are aware, as long as everyone continues to attack, the enemy''s line will soon collapse. The next thing is the king''s absolute blow to the weak.

    kindness? Do not!

    At this moment, all young Ross youths have become real BERSERKER!

 Chapter 129ï¼š Fight for 40 gold coins

    Arik himself is the armorer. In his previous battle, the chain mail covering the entire torso was stained red by the enemy''s blood, and the iron ring of the chain mail was broken in many places. There was a slight bruise on his arm, and he didn''t feel the pain for a while, and he threw it to continue fighting.

    "Brothers! Keep pushing forward and destroy them all!"

    Arik''s roar was drowned in people''s shouts.

    When he killed the first enemy, he was still very nervous. By now, Arik has fallen into a complete madness.

    He felt that he should have taken off his chain mail early, and even took off his leather jacket, showing that he was a real berserker with his back bare.

    Because the enemy also has a large number of people with their backs exposed, they are a group of disguised berserkers, a group of idiots, they are retreating!

    The fishermen who rebelled at Sikkenberg, their fronts are being frantically attacked by the Ross people. Frontal combat is what everyone hopes for. Soon after the frontal collision, more than fifty people of Sikeenberg died. There is no wounded here, and the injured fell to the ground either by being trampled to death by his own person, or trampled by the enemy and then a spearhead.

    The casualties of the Sikkenbergers continued to increase, and finally, their resistance reached the critical point of collapse!

    The battle line maintained by the shield wrestling collapsed, and more than twenty Sikeenberg people were knocked down by the Ross people. This time is good, the brave Ross people have always entered from this gap!

    The Ruths slashed the fallen madly with their axes, steel swords, blacksmiths, and even Ruths who could throw short spears, and continued to assassinate without mercy.

    Seeing that the front line was opened, the castle side still did not intend to help.

    Many people behind the front line grief and indignantly sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight for a long time. The most powerful in the village, Oxon, continued to curse, and then bite the bullet and willingly be a shameful coward, with a broken shield and a bent Jian, abandoning his brother who was fighting in front of him, Sa Yazi ran away to the north frantically.

    As for what will happen to the castle in the end, since Oxen feels that he can survive the catastrophe with the protection of the stone wall, let him and his men stick to it.

    The only thing that can comfort the people of Sikkemberg is that many women and children flee in the dark, so that some people will run wildly and move soldiers to the families in the north.

    Maybe when the rescuers go south, this group of unidentified, arson and looting, suspected Mind Sub-Alliance troops will be killed by the Gotlanders who counterattack.

    When the rout happened, the people in the back ran away, and the people struggling in front noticed the emptiness of the back, and the momentary negligence in the moment of grief and anger was killed by the Ross people.

    Finally, the last counter-attack force of the thinking Kemburg fishermen, which once had an organization of three hundred people, fell apart.

    Chasing the fleeing people?

    Pooh! There is nothing to chase after a group of naked cowards, the most valuable thing about them is the metal weapons in their hands.

    What is value? It was this group of people who had desperately defended, and now they have left at least a hundred corpses to guard the castle.

    The stone walls of the castle have always been someone who has been poking their heads out to observe the battle.

    Arik held the steel sword high in front of the formation: "Brothers, shoot me! The mountain of gold is in the castle."

    In an instant, the violent Ruths once again made the castle their first target of attack.

    The dead companion lay in the enemy''s corpse, and the wounded wailed horribly.

    But these wailings were dissipated by the roars of the Roths longing for gold.

    Many people put their shields directly on their backs, and rushed towards the stone wall happily with just a sword or an axe in their hands.

    It is also said that the most powerful Oxon Swikken, he is only the leader of Swikenburg in name. Actually? This Gotland settlement does not have a very clear organization, but a large group of fishermen settled in this natural bay spontaneously. On weekdays, Oxen, the richest living in the castle, would hire fishermen to do things for him. And Oxon''s men would also take money and ran to the village to find women for entertainment, and some of the children who ran around were called guard fathers.

    Oxon built his home here and kept a private guard to protect his wealth.

    He builds on high ground, uses boats to transport large quantities of stones from afar, and then hires fishermen to pile them up into walls.

    In fact, the so-called castle is a dwelling mainly built of stones. It consists of a group of stone houses and wooden houses for people to live in, and a circle of stone walls barely three meters in height.

    The castle is almost a big circle with a diameter of one hundred meters, and the stone wall is three meters high, but there is only one gate!

    There are no moats, and no trenches. The stone wall is made up of a large number of stone blocks to form a relatively vertical surface as much as possible. After a long time, a lot of grass has grown on the so-called city wall.

    Despite such a low wall, there is still a passage for people to walk around behind it.

    Can a mere three-meter-high wall block the attack of the Rus?

    It doesn''t even have a back door for escape, or a desperate tunnel. Could it be that Fort Lord Oxon is a fool?

    of course not.

    For decades, no other force has organized an army to invade Gotland. Even now the relationship between Gotland and the people across the sea is very tense.

    The Gotland people have always relied on the backing of powerful Danes, so this castle in Oxon was not designed to resist foreign invasion from the beginning.

    Then, as long as the wall is repaired so that the local fishermen can hardly climb it up with bare hands.

    Oxon stood on the wall, exposing both eyes cautiously, watching the fishermen flee dumbfounded, and then, the islands rushing out of the fire began to go straight to his castle.

    At this moment, how eager Oxen is, holding all his treasures, pulling his wives, concubines and children, and fleeing in a special and absolutely safe way.

    "Damn it, I knew I should build a tunnel." He whispered to himself for his stupidity.

    By now, he can''t even want to escape in a decent way. He is very sure that the pirates are just asking for money.

    The facts are very clear, the pirates are eyeing the gold and silver of the castle.

    Oxen¡¯s captain of the guard, Okenstein, was also standing at the head of the city. This bald-headed Danish with a big beard, looking at the scene of the fire, still facing his gold master with a calm and calm face.

    "My lord, are you afraid?"

    Okenstein touched Oxon lightly, shocking the fat man who was still wearing a mink coat and trembling with horror.

    "Ah! You... don''t touch me!"

    "My lord, we can only fight to the death until now. Don''t have any illusions. My brothers and I will guarantee your safety."

    Hearing this, the horrified Oxen only felt that the man in front of him was like a **** descending from the earth, which made people feel at ease.

    "You... can you fight off these enemies? You see, the fishermen have all escaped."

    "Let those cowards get out. A man who can''t even protect his wife and children will become slaves to others when they fled to other places. But we, we would rather die in battle than be cowards."

    Oxon completely witnessed the battle just now that the pirates in the raid were indeed very cruel.

    There is still a circle of stone walls as a barrier in the castle, and there are still 60 guards under his command who only take orders from him. Oxon feels a touch of comfort in front of him.

    However, Okenstein also put forward his own conditions.

    "My lord, brothers are willing to fight for you, you still have to pay some price."

    "The price? Just say it, just keep...just keep my life!"

    "We want gold." Okenstein said concisely.

    "Gold? But..." At the critical moment, Oxen, who loves money, hesitated. He looked into the eyes of the captain of the guard, and he was worried about gains and losses.

    Okenstein seemed to have known the owner¡¯s hesitation from the beginning. He still had a solemn face, and his rough fingers pointed at the swarming enemies: "You like gold, and we like them, and they, these pirates are even more Like it. They will kill you when they come in and take all of you. We only need a part, and then we will still be a subordinate. At this time, if you count on not giving a silver coin, let us sixty enemies work hard for you ?"

    In an instant, Oxon got the hang of it.

    "Okay! I''ll give it! I''ll give each of you ten gold coins!"

    "Only ten? Give us thirty each, otherwise, I can''t guarantee everyone will fight to the end!"

    "Okay." Seeing that the enemy was about to climb the wall, Oxon gritted his teeth. "I will give you forty gold coins. As long as you can kill these enemies, everything is easy to say."

    In this sea area, mercenaries and pirates often exist exactly the same.

    Unlike pirates, working as a mercenary for wealthy money owners and holding regular wages seems more stable than being a pirate. But once you find a large, unprepared family, the mercenaries suddenly become pirates and rob them. Why not do it?

    Therefore, the bald-headed Okenstein did not cut people when he was young, but this year he has grown older and it is too risky to continue to be a pirate. In order to maximize the benefits, with "rich hacking experience" as the personal biggest selling point, as the mercenary captain of the rich businessman, holding stable wealth and fighting with a large group of women, life is so happy.

    That is, as long as this line of business, there will always be a battle to death.

    Okenstein does not seek death, and spends a comfortable day, and finally died in a vigorous battle with a large fortune, which is a beautiful home.

    Okenstein ordered the four warriors: "You guys **** the adults to the stone room for protection. Other brothers, let us kill this group of pirates! Don''t let them go up the city wall!"

    If you change the camp, Okenstein is a good military commander.

    Maybe this is everyone''s own ambitions.

    If there is another possibility, he paddled a flat boat all the way north, hiding his identity to be a Ross man. With its excellent hacking experience, the Yuros tribe still has a good foothold. Because every Viking tribe worships warriors!

    Okenstein had never thought of this. The group of tribal alliances in Svealan that his young people cut the most, and the islands that were killed are the mad dogs of the sea-to-shore alliance.

    More than fifty guards rushed to the wall attacked by the Rus with their own weapons. They are also equipped with wooden shields, axes and iron swords, some of which also carry short spears.

    There are also five archers in the guards, holding single oak bows, their performance is very average.

    The Ross people are slightly different, they carry some steel swords, and there are as many as twenty archers.

    Compared with the people who started trying to climb the wall, the Russian engineers took the lead!

    "Brothers! Take an arrow! Remember our plan, don''t hurt the wall-climbing brothers!" A hunter organized his nineteen colleagues, and now they spontaneously organize a support force behind the crowd.

    Count on the archers to give the enemy a heavy blow? Don''t really expect it.

    The concept of the Ross people and even the allies in the South did not immediately change with the evolution of the times. Everyone does not naturally despise the role of archers, it is because the efficiency of the current bow and arrow used to kill the enemy on the battlefield is really terrible.

    The bow is generally cut from oak, and the bow string is twine, so there is no other material to enhance the performance of the bow. Hunters can shoot rabbits and deer with it. In the face of the ferocious black bear with thick-skinned flesh, he still organizes his hands to fight with his spear, or flees when he sees it from a distance.

    Never expect to shoot a black bear with an arrow, and never believe the bragging of a hunter!

    Bow and arrow is such a status quo.

    The distance is farther, the arrow is not easy to penetrate the enemy''s leather armor, and even a few layers of linen clothes can block the arrow. What''s more, the bravest people are wearing chain mail, and can resist to a large extent when shooting arrows at close range.

    Whether it is bronze or iron, all metals are precious. The hunters did not ask for arrows to kill the enemies whose heads were exposed before the dawn of this day. Because those people were definitely guys wearing helmets, and the helmets reflected light in the skyrocketing fire. Such people are probably samurai in the castle, maybe many people wear chain mail.

    The purpose of the hunters'' support is arson.

    They used cheap bone arrow arrows, tied a little linen cloth, and glued a sticky pine resin. The arrows became extremely flammable, and they were all ignited.

    "Let the arrow!"

    In an instant, twenty flaming arrows soared into the air, throwing them at the back of the stone wall.

    At the same time, the guards of Okenstein and other gold masters who defended the city were ready to assassinate the enemies who climbed the wall.

    Seeing the flame sword descend from the sky, I couldn''t help but feel fear.

    Although these arrows on fire can''t bring any definite damage to himself, Okenstein''s most fear is that the buildings in the castle will be ignited. UU reading

    Why? Because including all the guards'' residences, although it is a stone room built with stones, the roof is made of wooden beams, planks and thatch! The roofs of all houses have this structure, and today the climate is still dry and they are extremely flammable!

    What kind of results did the Flame Arrow achieve?

    The supporting Ross archers have no way of knowing.

    The bows in their hands are very low in weight, and ordinary light arrows can barely project as far as 100 meters. Now, these rockets tied to the burning linen ball have become heavier, and the force of the projectile has become worse.

    "Take an arrow! Keep firing!"

    The archers are shooting arrows at the rear. They don''t directly participate in the siege. The warriors of Ross''s attack on the stone wall will not feel that the archers are a mess.

    The situation is very chaotic. The Ross people who tried to climb the city wall thought what the mere city wall was? When they got to the root of the wall, they realized that climbing the wall with bare hands was not a good idea.

    It''s not okay not to climb the wall until now.

    Some warriors had sharp iron swords in their mouths and climbed with hideous faces.

    Suddenly, a person jumped out of the empty position above, and an iron spear slammed down viciously.

    "what!"

    Along the way, many houses were burned, and the Ross brave who killed many enemies was stabbed with a spear while climbing the stone wall. After a cry, he fell heavily on the root of the wall and soon died.

    Okenstein and his brother are now not only fighting for the gold master, but also for themselves.

    The current situation is obviously that the strength of the castle camp he is in is absolutely inferior, so his only possibility of victory is to defend the stone wall.

    They jabbed the five people down, and the other climbers stepped back when they saw it.

    Okenstein''s archers are also doing meritorious service. These five have been shooting arrows. Although the swords shot out can be easily blocked by wooden shields, it is indeed effective to disrupt the progress of the enemy''s siege.

 Chapter 130ï¼š We need siege weapons

    The mere three-meter-high stone wall, without interference from others, can completely clasp the bulge of the stone and climb up like a monkey.

    After all, Oxen is good at repairing stone walls. For structural stability, even if it doesn''t know anything about "basic engineering mechanics", it also knows that the cross section of the stone wall is a trapezoid.

    Otherwise, the possible enemy could not help attacking, and the stone wall would collapse by itself after some wind and rain.

    Only by building a trapezoidal wall can the wall stand for a long time in this era when the Viking tribes don¡¯t know what concrete is.

    Because it is trapezoidal and the surface is particularly rough, Ross has the opportunity to climb up without relying on a huge ladder.

    The defenders certainly will not give the attacker a chance.

    The Ross people are basically unprepared when climbing walls. They are generally very young. This is the first real battle in their lives. They have no experience in siege warfare. Only some climbed to their houses to clear the snow. experience. They did have climbing skills, and as a result, the best climbers were the first ones to be stabbed to death with a spear by the defenders.

    Seeing that he climbed the wall and was devastated, Haro Zuosen, the leader of the Rus war commanded under the stone wall, was furious. He immediately ordered: "Arik! You slam their wooden door with someone! Bump it! Go in! Kill all the enemies! "

    "Okay! Don''t be afraid of death, follow me!" Arik raised his steel sword and shouted, leading more than 20 strong men to abandon the obvious advantage of climbing the wall, and they began to attack the wooden door.

    The muscular Ross man slammed into the wooden door like a bull. Although the wooden door swayed, it was still very stable.

    At this moment, behind the wooden door, there was a clear roar in Norse.

    "Brothers! Hold on! Don''t let these pirates break the door!"

    "Bring another piece of wood and hold the door!"

    The guards guarding the city, they have all been informed that to stick to it, those families in the north will inevitably send troops to help. As long as you persist until the reinforcements arrive, everyone will get a huge sum of forty gold coins because you have guarded the castle!

    The guard used a thick wooden pole as a door bolt, and also carried five extra thick wooden poles to the ground, with the wooden door on the other end.

    No matter how powerful the Ross people are, how many people can they use to break through such a reinforced wooden door? It''s amazing.

    However, the Ross people are not just a stick.

    Arik raised his sword and ordered: "Give me an axe! We will completely destroy the wooden door!"

    Two brawny men bare their arms, their thick chest hair soaked in sweat.

    They have become berserkers in the true sense. They manipulated two huge long-handled classic Nordic forest axes to cut down the towering trees and tried to smash the wooden doors blocking the way.

    After only five hacks, two big holes appeared in the wooden door.

    Combatants from both sides can already see each other by virtue of the big hole.

    The brawny man with an axe looked through the big hole and saw people in chain mail and metal helmets behind him, and he couldn''t help but feel nervous.

    Suddenly, many spears were poked into the big hole, and the spear directly pierced the muscular man''s body. The two holding axe eyes widened, then squirted two mouthfuls of blood, and were stabbed to the ground abruptly.

    It was the first time that Arik participated in a real battle. He had never seen such a scene before, and the whole person retreated subconsciously. The same is true for others!

    Now it seems that if he rashly approaches the wooden door, hoping to continue to chop the wood into pieces, he may be stabbed to death by the enemy first! It is absolutely different from the previous battle. The enemies in the castle are just like yourself, they are all warriors who dare to fight and kill!

    It''s not that Arik is a coward, he just doesn''t want his brother to be killed needlessly.

    He retreated, and as a result, more people began to retreat.

    Everyone realizes that the army needs to rest for a while, to find a good way to attack.

    Many people looked back at the city wall and noticed the dead brothers at the root of the wall. They also saw a lot of smoke rising from the city wall against the background of the dark blue sky at dawn. Everyone was happy to understand that those brothers who kept shooting arrows had already set fire to some houses in the castle.

    Even Haro Zossen understood that as long as the chaos continued and the Ruths rested for a while, the next impact should be able to successfully rush in, kill the enemy, and get all the money.

    The Ross people retreated a little, only the archers continued to set the rocket on fire.

    Moreover, these arrow hunters will not stop until the reserve of pine resin is used up.

    Just when the attack was launched, a burning arrow hit the retreating Oxon''s back.

    The mink coat he made for a large price was immediately stuck to the burning sticky resin, and the clothes quickly started to catch fire.

    "Ah! Help!" Oxon jumped and asked for help, but after doing so, the fire burned even more.

    His men hurriedly cut his belt with a knife and took off the burning coat.

    Now, Oxen could only watch his baby turn into a flame with heartache, and witnessed that there were still a large number of flame arrows falling from the sky. A strong sense of fear acted on my heart, which was only lined with linen cloth, staggering into the stone room regardless of the cold outside.

    "Damn! My coat is twenty gold coins! Damn pirates, I''m going to kill you."

    His words caused dissatisfaction with the guards: "My lord, you should be glad that the arrow is a bone arrow. If it is an iron arrow, you may be dead."

    "Huh?" Oxen, who had already hid in the stone room, couldn''t help being taken aback. He gasped and suddenly felt the pain in his back: "Quick! Can you see if my back is bleeding?"

    "My lord, your clothes are not even damaged."

    "Then why it hurts so much!" Oxon gritted his teeth and held back for the time being. He stared and looked around, only to see that many houses had fallen into rockets and flames had risen.

    In times of crisis, it is impossible for all houses to put out the fire in time. Oxen is thankful that his most important houses are all made of stone for greater safety. The design is first for sturdiness, and secondly for fire protection.

    He hurriedly ordered the four guards around him: "You take my family to the big stone room! Go! We are going to hide. Then you go to fight, fight back the pirates, and put out the fire."

    The so-called big stone room is actually the material used by Oxon to place all the wealth.

    At this moment, he couldn''t pay attention to his image. He staggered to the big stone room to hide, lit the oil lamp on the wall, and comforted the two crying wives and two shivering daughters.

    The light from the oil lamp illuminates more than a dozen large suitcases in the stone room, and the suitcases are full of gold and silver!

    The four close-fitting guards were also not authorized to enter this room on weekdays. Now that they came in, when they thought that the suitcase that needed two strong men to lift together was full of gold and silver, evil intentions sprouted on the spot.

    After all, the guards had the upper hand in reason. The four of them, like door gods, followed the arrangements of the gold master, and immediately walked out of the room, standing at the wooden door holding a sword and shield.

    What is the situation outside? Oxon''s fat body was sitting on his cash box. His two wives only knew that the castle was under a terrible attack. Once they were lost, everyone''s lives would be worrisome.

    "Don''t be afraid! My people will kill the pirates." Oxon tried his best to comfort his wife and concubine, but also to convince himself to settle down.

    Suddenly, the locked wooden door on the back was hit hard.

    Oxon subconsciously held the hilt of his short sword and shouted, "Who is it?!"

    "My lord! Good news, the pirates have retired."

    That is the voice of the guard.

    "Huh? Really?!"

    He stood up abruptly, the fat on his stomach trembled, and then hurriedly opened the door.

    The guard''s face was full of joy, and Oxon subconsciously thought that the pirates could not attack consciously, so he retreated angrily. "Okay! You did a good job, I will give you gold soon."

    When I heard Jin Jin, the guard''s smile became presumptuous.

    "Go, I want to see the pirates run away."

    Now Oxen really thought that all the pirates had escaped, and suddenly he became confident again, and walked out of the big stone room pretentiously, but what he saw was still an extremely disgusting scene. What''s more, why are there flame arrows sporadically shot in from outside the wall?

    And on the steps at the top of the wall, why is there still a person squatting in his body, looking defensively? !

    "What''s the matter? Didn''t the pirate escape?"

    "No! Your lord. The pirates didn''t escape, they just retreated." The guard explained.

    "Damn it, make me happy for nothing." Oxon stomped his feet, and pointed to several burning houses: "Go and put out the fire."

    "But my lord, our water has run out."

    "No water? Since the pirates retreat, you open the door and fetch water from the well in the village. It should be okay."

    Upon hearing this, the guards really felt that the arrow hit not the gold master''s back, but his head.

    The guards were not moved by this bullshit, and soon, sweaty Okenstein hurried over: "My lord, why did you come out!? Go into the stone room and hide."

    "Okenstein, why don''t you put out the fire?! Forget it." Oxon stamped his foot. "I''m going to the wall, I want to see where the pirates go. Why are they still shooting arrows."

    "My lord. The wall is dangerous."

    "Bah! You mean I should be a coward?" The words from Oxon''s mouth were unbelievable. Okenstein always felt that the gold master was a coward, and since he wanted to do it, let him go to the wall.

    At this moment, Oxon had a glimmer of hope. He wore a copper-skin-reinforced helmet on the wall, showing his two eyes to see, where are the hateful pirates retreating? They were not far away at all, as if waiting for dawn to launch another attack.

    The pirates were still a large group of people under pressure. A sense of fear instantly dissipated Oxon''s courage, and he almost fell to the ground.

    "Quick! Help me back. Okenstein, you must stand up to these **** pirates, or we are all dead."

    "Then you can go back quickly and take good care of the gold. Repel the pirates and remember your promise!" Okenstein said viciously.

    After that, Okenstein looked at the enemies who were stubbornly reluctant to leave, and sat down and gasped deeply.

    All the Ross people are going to capture this castle. Now the sky is blue, and the sun will rise soon.

    After dawn, enough light is more suitable for siege.

    I have to say that the stone wall built by the Gotland people is really a tricky defense method. The Ross people are the first time they have encountered a siege war in the true sense, and they must think of a reasonable countermeasure.

    After some melee, the surviving warriors were already tired. They gathered together more than a hundred meters away from the stone wall, sitting on the ground gnawing their own dry food.

    There are also some people who were ordered by Harrodsson to look after the prisoners captured from the fishing village.

    The fire blazed from behind, and the air was scorching hot.

    Kharosov, who was gnawing on dried fish, faced the stone wall and couldn''t think of a good idea for a while.

    He called the evacuated Arik to his side: "Child, this **** wall, we must break it. We must move fast, otherwise we will have no time to retreat.

    "You want me to find a way?!"

    "My brain is stupid, you are a young man, do you have a way?" Kharosov asked.

    "The way? There is one, we have to build a siege weapon!

    "Siege weapon? Ladder? Or what?" Haroldoson asked eagerly.

    Arik slapped his chest abruptly: "Everything looks at my means. I led someone to chop a big tree, we held it and smashed the wooden door open. Then you took the other brothers and rushed in behind us, you What do you think?!"

    Kharozov was overjoyed, "then go quickly."

    Arik did what he said. He immediately summoned twenty brothers of the same age and ran to the woods near the village to start his action.

    Although it was the first time to siege the city, Arik had already thought of a way to make a "siege hammer" to smash the wooden door open assault.

    In the failed siege battle, more than ten brothers died under the stone wall. With intense anger, the warrior with the axe smashed it, and a large pine tree was cut down and fell to the ground rumblingly.

    The Ross people were doing simple processing with an axe. Twenty people worked together to lift the trunk, which was nearly half a meter in diameter and nearly five meters in length, and screamed into the rest of the crowd.

    Everyone was taken aback by the sudden appearance of the tree trunk.

    Regardless of the soreness of his arm, Arik held up the shiny steel sword that killed many enemies, calling on his own people: "Brothers! We will use this tree to break the **** door. Then you will follow us in and rush them in. Cut and kill them all. The gold is ours! All of you can have steel swords!"

    In fact, as long as Arik holds his sword high, the sword itself is a kind of strong spiritual inspiration.

    Those holding iron swords have now replaced them with captured battle axes or their own spare axes.

    Why? Actual combat proved that ordinary iron swords bend after a while, and the blades are generally notched. If such a sword is not repaired, it basically loses its usefulness.

    Look at Arik''s steel sword, it''s still as perfect as ever. To get it, the only price is to pay a large sum of money! A huge sum of sixty silver coins!

    For any young warrior, that is a huge sum of money that takes years of hard work to accumulate, and now as long as one takes the last risk, the goal will be achieved!

    Everyone was motivated by this agitation, and the Ross people began to cry frantically, roaring loudly.

    This roar is also telling the defenders that a new attack has begun.

    The Ross people seized the time to eat dried fish and drink their own water. Some people also ate the seized rusks.

    They caught as many as 70 prisoners in the fishing village The prisoners were made up of women. It''s not surprising that the Ross people didn''t have any reason at all during the melee, and when they calmed down a little bit, they began to specifically arrest people. As a result, soon after they acted, they began a decisive battle with the counterattack Men Kemberg.

    Those who were captured were the wives and daughters of those men. Today, there are more than a hundred corpses of Sikkenberg men lying on the battlefield, as well as a large number of shields and battle axes.

    The injured Ross was carried to the rear, and there were more than twenty bodies of his own.

    The sky finally brightened, and Arik realized that his physical strength was recovering well. He looked at the sun that was about to break through the horizon in the east, and stood up proudly, holding the steel sword aloft: "Brothers, the final battle is here. Let''s go!"

    Four hundred Ross warriors cheered up again.

    Arik took the lead. Behind him were ten selected warriors with long-handled great axes. Behind him, there was a huge pine wood that was carried by twenty people.

    More heat gathered into a black mass, closely following the pine wood man.

    Looking at this situation, it''s self-explanatory what they want to do. twenty fou

 Chapter 131ï¼š Ariks duel

    Okenstein has been watching the enemy''s actions, and now he has fully understood that the pirates holding the big log are about to break the wooden door. The stone wall is stable, but the wooden door is very weak. In the battle when it was dark, the pirates had already tried to open the door, and they almost succeeded.

    Okenstein is terrifying and fought for a long time, and he rarely feels a little bit stunned in this situation.

    He shouted and commanded his own people: "Brothers! They are about to attack the city, and the wooden gate can''t be kept at all. This is our last battle. Let''s fight like real men! Come with me!"

    Okenstein realized that the pirates were going to hit the door and rush in, and the fragile door could not be resisted at all. Defending the wall becomes meaningless, so use the castle courtyard as the final battlefield. Bet on the bravery of the Danes and kill all the pirates! In fact, he felt that he still had a chance of winning. The so-called pirates would be more flustered when they came in. As long as he was prepared, he might be able to cut one by one when he came in. And this is the only chance for the defenders to win.

    All the people on the wall evacuated to the courtyard and formed a circular shield wall under the order of Okenstein.

    Standing in the front row, Okenstein roared: "For the glory of Denmark, kill all these Svearans!"

    "Rua! rua! rua..." Everyone uttered their Viking roar, waiting for a powerful enemy to enter.

    Because these guards are almost all Danes, they are the ones who despise all the northern seas, even though they speak exactly the same language.

    At this moment, the wooden door was no longer guarded, and the defenders knew that the huge wood would smash into pieces after several collisions.

    Arik led the charge, and suddenly dispersed as he approached the wooden door.

    Twenty people carrying the wood screamed to the ground and slammed into the door with two large holes that had been broken with the wood. With just one blow, the wooden door collapsed.

    At this moment, seeing that the enemy in the courtyard was actually ready for battle, Arik was taken aback, and the others were also very surprised.

    After a while, Arik slowed down, and suddenly he had an idea, waving his steel sword and shouting: "Don''t stop the tree, keep hitting me! Break their shield wall!"

    Hearing such a Gnostic roar, Okenstein felt a sudden chill.

    I saw those who were holding the wood rushing over frantically. In an instant, the huge piece of wood smashed the shield wall of Oxon''s guards who were waiting in battle, and many people fell to the ground altogether.

    Arik continued to shout: "Brothers, kill them all."

    All the Roths have an extra strip of cloth tied to their arms to prevent them from hurting themselves in the melee.

    Arik took the lead and stabbed one to death when the fallen enemy was not paying attention.

    Those brawny men carrying wood pulled out the two axes hanging from their waists one after another. With their shields still on their backs, they raised two axes high and rushed towards the enemy in the form of a pure berserker.

    The defensive Okenstein anticipated that the pirates would smash through the city gate, but he never expected that his line of defense had been penetrated.

    "Quick! Form a shield wall!" Okenstein yelled in confusion, and some people began to shrink their fronts after hearing his orders.

    However, there are still at least twenty defenders who have been killed in the initial chaos.

    The roaring Ross people, their shields collided with the defenders, and for a while it became a pure two-sided wrestling.

    "Brothers, stand up! Give me a stab." After Okenstein gave the order, he personally participated in the chaos.

    Pushed by the people rushing in from behind, the Ross man in front suddenly became difficult to stretch out his fists.

    The two sides hurt each other through shields, and as a result, the Rus quickly killed more than a dozen people because their leather armor was pierced by the enemy.

    The risky Arik clenched his teeth and insisted, so far there have been three big gaps in his chain mail. He threw in and insisted on fighting, even though his back was also supported by his companion''s shield, a powerful force pushed him forward.

    Nearly four hundred Russ poured into the empty field in the castle, and the defending army had less than forty people to fight.

    Even if Okenstein and his people are brave, it is difficult for them to withstand the momentum of four hundred people with the strength of forty people.

    Defending soldiers were stabbed by sharply angled spearheads or swords, and died in the chaos. In such battles, the Ross people are also paying terrible casualties.

    Okenstein''s iron sword was a little bent, and he pressed a wooden shield against most of his body. During the melee, the nose guard of his helmet was smashed by an axe, and he almost lost his life.

    Okenstein has actually stabbed three people to death, and he is not happy because his formation has been stripped away!

    Finally, the battle line maintained by the defenders collapsed!

    The proud guard of the castle owner Oxon, there are only ten people covered in blood who are still fighting in the empty field of the castle. Even if the guards had killed thirty people in the melee, their own destruction was imminent.

    Those who can live up to the present are the bravest people. Shuangfeng still fought with shields. Due to the large number of corpses on the ground, the combat distance between the two sides was finally opened.

    The Red-Eyed Roths witnessed the deaths of a large number of brothers, and all they had in their minds were to cut down the enemy immediately.

    They also came to understand that the last ten enemies were really brave, and rushing over may be killed on the spot.

    Arik panted heavily, his steel sword thrown in dripping blood. These young people still had plenty of physical strength. Seeing a corpse in one place, their slightly calming minds drove him to a pause.

    A strange scene appeared in the empty field in the castle.

    More than three hundred Russ formed a huge circle, which surrounded the ten people in the circle.

    Their leather boots were originally stepped on the sandy ground, with corpses lying under their feet, and now the leather boots are also stained with blood.

    The surrounded Okenstein was extremely nervous, his tight arms were slightly slack, and his **** face gradually revealed the entire shield.

    "Come on! You pirates, let us fight to death!"

    "Pirates? We are not pirates!" The **** Arik palpated with his sword, and the blade pointed directly at the speaker, denying the abominable slander: "Damn Gotland, this time we are here for revenge."

    "Bah! You are just a bunch of stupid pirates. You dare to provoke us, you are starting a war! You are seeking your own death!"

    "The war? When did it stop." Arik vigorously shook the blood on the sword and held it high. Under the rising sun, the bright white steel sword reflected its charming golden light.

    What a beautiful luster is this? !

    Seeing the strange sword held by the young man in front of him, Okenstein clearly understood that the person who came was no ordinary pirate at all.

    He asked loudly: "Who are you? Why attack us for no reason?"

    "We are from Ross, I am Arik, the son of Chief Ross, this time I am here to fight against you! For our dead, revenge!" Arik said deliberately.

    revenge? Okenstein found it very absurd.

    Even more incredible, the opponent is actually a Rose.

    "You are actually a Roth? I have heard of your leader. He has a magical sword. Is it yours? Could it be that you will be the leader of the future Roth?"

    "I don''t have any more nonsense about dying people." Arik deliberately murmured, just to let himself and everyone rest for a while. Now he went on to ask: "Are you a person of prestige?"

    "I am the captain of the castle guard, Okenstein, and I am a famous warrior. I have killed many people from the Mind Alliance, and today is the first battle with you Ross. You are indeed different." In the chaos, Okenstein had an idea, and he actually started to negotiate terms.

    "Young man, your name is Arik, the leader of the future. But it is not fair for you to attack us with so many people. Unless, we go one-on-one!"

    "One-on-one? Okay!" Arik stood up without even thinking about it.

    This situation caused Harozov to stop quickly: "Arik, don''t be impulsive! You can''t get hurt."

    "Enough, uncle." Arik turned his head abruptly and reprimanded Harozov: "This is my duel. I want to defeat this strong man."

    duel? !

    Upon hearing this word, all the young Ross youths who participated in the war couldn''t help knocking on their shields and booing. Because what they call a "dangerous game" is to hack each other with wooden swords and shields, so many people have developed the ability to fight alone.

    Arik has not had a lifelong duel with a real enemy. For his prestige among the young people of the tribe, he knows that he must accept the challenge initiated by the enemy.

    Seeing that Arik agreed, Okenstein consciously saw hope and immediately made a condition: "You and I duel, if I lose, it means we all die. If you lose, you will spare the lives of ten of us. how do you feel?"

    Arik glanced around, and after thinking about it, he agreed: "Okay. You and I fight, only one person can live."

    After all, Arik took off the damaged chain mail and leather jacket, exposing his upper body full of chest hair and muscle texture. He even threw his shield away, only holding a steel sword in his right hand and roaring, "Dare you?"

    "Be a berserker?! Come on!" Ockenstein growled.

    At this moment, he has ignored the gold coin promised by the gold master.

    No matter what your destiny is, if you die here, your life is worth it. How glorious to die as a berserker!

    Okenstein even threw his helmet aside, revealing his upper body. Its muscles were obviously stronger than Arik, but his old face showed a trace of fatigue.

    Amidst the roar of hundreds of people, the duel began.

    The two swords were cut together, and at the moment of the collision, many people actually saw sparks that burst out.

    Arik marveled at the strength of the opponent, and Okenstein marveled at Arik''s dexterity dodge.

    The two sides competed in five rounds regardless of the outcome. Finally, in the sixth sword collision, Arik used the tactical advantage of the steel sword to directly cut Okenstein''s sword, and the blade was impartial and cut through the opponent''s sword. neck.

    In an instant, Okenstein lost the ability to speak. He stared into the bull''s eye and slowly raised the broken sword, unable to believe that there was such a miraculous thing.

    Immediately after the sky revolved around, he saw all the figures shaking, and finally saw the ground full of blood, entering the eternal darkness.

    Okenstein was in a different place, and he was also in Gotland, the first person to be chopped off his head by a steel sword on the battlefield.

    In the brief silence, the Rus suddenly fell into a rage.

    Arik picked up the head and raised it frantically to face his own person: "Brothers, I am the real war leader."

    "Arik! Arik! Arik..." The Ross man slapped his wooden shield, yelling at Arik''s name neatly.

    This duel is really Arik''s battle of fame, even Haro Zossen also participated in it, he has to admit that the leader''s nephew has become a talent. Then, Ogier, who has become a hero, should be happy to see his son so brave!

    It''s not just a duel, but also the idea that Arik thought of with the success of breaking into the castle.

    An idea immediately came to Haro Zossen''s mind: "If there is no Rurik. Arik, you will be our new leader. Hopefully, you will not compete with your brother for a seat."

    What is glory, Arik feels that he is now basking in the holy morning sun, accepting the support of his own people.

    He threw away the blood-dropped head, and the blade pointed at all the stone buildings: "Follow me! Brothers, take the gold that belongs to us."

    The last nine guards died immediately in the rebellion, and the violent Rus rushed to the stone chambers with wooden doors locked.

    The largest stone chamber became the target of public criticism.

    The big ax directly smashed the wooden door into a mess. The Ross people then aimed at the guards of the four doors at the end of the tunnel and quickly assassinated them with more than a dozen spearheads.

    It was blocked by a wooden door again.

    Arik, who had been completely berserker, took the long-handled axe of his companion and made a terrifying slash, and the wooden door fell at the sound.

    Immediately afterwards, there was a woman''s heart-piercing scream, and a man''s wailing.

    Seeing the scene in front of him, Arik was stunned, first handed the axe to his companion, and then drew the sword.

    "The room is very warm, but why does it smell like it?"

    "Aha! It''s the man who is fatter than a seal who is scared to pee!" A certain warrior yelled casually, and the people who followed laughed presumptuously.

    Arik turned his head slightly: "Brothers, have you seen those boxes? It must be all gold. Let''s go."

    At this moment, Fort Lord Oxon was really scared to pee, and after his concubine screamed briefly, seeing the blood-filled "savages" walking in with the sword, he was so startled that he lost his voice and almost passed out.

    After all, they are the mothers of their children. They hugged their daughters out of maternal instinct at the critical moment, and closed their eyes tightly, hoping for a miracle.

    miracle? Will there be miracles? All the defenders must be dead.

    The desperate Oxon heard that the pirates wanted gold, and for a moment, he felt that he had hope of life.

    With a gesture of extreme humiliation, Oxon moved his fat body and climbed up to Arik, whose upper body was covered with blood stains like a fat pig.

    "Ah! Your lord, you want gold. I will give you gold! A lot of gold."

    "You?" Arik despised the humble people in front of him, but when he thought that his father had died in the hands of these people, he immediately kicked him furiously, making Oxon almost howling.

    Oxon slowed down and pointed to his wooden box and his wife and concubine: "My lord, as long as I can spare my life. The gold is for you, and the woman is yours."

    Hearing this, the feelings of his two wives and concubines in extreme horror now have a layer of grief and anger.

    The two women huddled together with their children.

    Arik looked at the woman, he didn''t want to do anything with the woman. Despite the initial melee, the frenzied Ross is a real indiscriminate attack As long as everyone is calm, they won''t hack people anymore.

    The Rus are also a member of the Vikings. In a society around the Baltic Sea, it is normal for the losers of the war to be slaves to the victors. It''s just that the Russ are remote and rarely conquered, making slaves used for envoys in the tribe extremely rare.

    It''s different now. From this battle to the present, everyone captured, as long as they are not injured, will be taken back as trophies. Besides, most of the captives were women!

    Arik knew he shouldn''t do anything to women, otherwise he would have a very bad stigma when he became famous in World War I.

    The kneeling man was still begging for mercy, but the more he did this, the more contemptuous he became.

    "Hey! Stupid. You still have a sword. Pull out the sword and fight us like a man."

    Oxon still muttered begging for mercy, and his nose dripped out. "As long as... as long as you let me go, these gold and silver are yours. Use them to buy my life, okay?"

    Arik has taken the trouble, he looked at the fat pig fiercely: "After you beheaded, the gold and silver are still ours. What''s the matter with you?"

    After all, he walked over and mercilessly beheaded the richest businessman in Sikkemberg.

    At this point, the entire Gotland fighting power of Sikkenberg has disappeared, and the Ross people have won.

    As for how their attack on Gotland will cause other Gotlanders and the Danes to react, who cares?

    Now Arik doesn''t even care about the two curled up women. He kicked Oxon''s body, then used his steel sword with a violent swing to accurately cut the bronze lock of the skin wooden box.

    He lifted the lid, and a large number of Ross people rushed in, everyone''s faces were filled with shock-the box was full of shiny silver coins!

 Chapter 132ï¼š A feast for the winner

    The battle is victorious, and the next is the feast of the victors!

    In the stone room, someone began to drag the two women''s hair roughly. This move made the women wailed and the protected child screamed.

    Arik couldn''t stand the noise, and it was even worse. After seeing the gold and silver and the woman, his brothers obviously became a group of disorderly savages.

    He yelled: "You all give me peace. All the captives, all the gold, are our trophies! Everyone has a share, don''t grab it before you distribute it fairly!"

    Perhaps at the beginning, Arik had only his reputation in tribal fighting games, but now, normal combat is his most brave performance, especially his actions to behead enemy generals himself. The young Rose who admired the hero now obeyed Arik''s order from the heart.

    The hand holding the woman''s hair loosened, and the hand trying to grasp the gold coin also loosened.

    Arik ordered his people to retreat a little, then he walked into the two women in fright, looked down and asked: "Woman, surrender to us, you and your children can save your lives. I can guarantee that we will not kill the servants. . Tell me, how many gold and silver coins are in the box?!"

    Upon hearing that their lives could be guaranteed, the two women instantly changed their postures and began to cooperate actively.

    One person replied with a trembling voice: "One hundred thousand. At least one hundred thousand..."

    Since ancient times, the ancestors of the Viking tribe knew some of the Roman culture, as well as the Roman numeral system. So in their concept, "one thousand" is already a huge number.

    When doing business, sometimes larger numbers are used. They don''t have a vocabulary to describe "ten thousand", but they do describe one million.

    The so-called "one hundred thousand" is one hundred thousand.

    "So many silver coins?! You didn''t lie?" Arik asked in astonishment.

    "Yes, my lord." The woman replied respectfully: "Each box has ten thousand silver coins. Another box is full of gold. They are all yours. My lord, you will... will guarantee our lives, right? ?"

    Arik smiled and pointed at the woman''s child: "You are all women, and I can guarantee your life. But if you want to escape, you will be beheaded."

    "We understand! We dare not run away, my master."

    Viking women generally only want to live a stable life. There seems to be no real peace in this sea area, and the war has never been suspended. The special environment makes them generally do not feel that it is shameful to bend everything after the war.

    Although some women will commit suicide in pursuit of their husband who died in battle.

    More women will cling to the new strong in order to survive, and the victor will immediately accept captured women as wives and concubines.

    Arik and Harrodsson are very clear-headed now. This battle is both revenge and plunder. The price paid by the Ross people is really unexpected.

    The Russ did defeat an armed enemy that was roughly the same number as themselves. The enemy has completely failed, and it is roughly estimated that 50 people have also been killed in the battle. There are also some people who have been seriously injured, and they may not be able to hold on for long.

    The strength of the tribe has been weakened to a certain extent. If all the captured people are brought back, the strength will be supplemented to a certain extent.

    Especially if a group of captured young women take them back, will Rose give birth to many boys in a year? In this way, after at least fifteen years, the power lost in this battle will be fully replenished.

    But those who can think of this level are all tribal elites.

    Ordinary soldiers who survived, they just want gold and silver to become wealthy, want a wife to have a group of children, so as to realize the basic life pursuit of a man.

    The number of silver coins as many as 100,000 shocked Arik.

    Because according to the discussion before departure, the leader Otto fully approved the arrangement that almost all the spoils were divided among the participants. Obviously, everyone is aware that what the big leader means is that the future loot arrangements must also adhere to the new principle of who participates and who shares.

    The world has indeed changed a lot, and this arrangement obviously eliminated the unearned people in the tribe, and it also stimulated even more frenzied raids by careerists.

    Otto''s determination is not a problem.

    Since in 829 AD, the Rus decided to end the dormant state forever and go out bravely, can the tribal culture of the past remain unchanged? Without sufficient wealth to stimulate, who would be happy to explore abroad? Since exploring the outside world, who would be willing to share the searched treasure with the tribe''s unearned people?

    There were four hundred and fifty people who participated in the crusade south, and Arik thought that fifty brothers died in battle, and all the money seized was still shared by everyone.

    In fact, many people have already packed a pile of silver coins and other valuable things in their skin pockets made of seal stomach bags in the initial melee. Everyone has become rich.

    Think about it, it is really unrealistic to let everyone hand over their personal seizures and distribute them equally.

    Then, the gold and silver in all the boxes in the stone room must be evenly distributed.

    As the woman said, there are 100,000 silver coins in all the boxes? ! What kind of concept is that?

    The high-quality silver coins currently circulating on the market have different stamps, and the weights are all cast according to the casting standard of one hundred roman pound white.

    Therefore, 10,000 silver coins are equivalent to nearly 40 kilograms. Plus the huge and sturdy solid wood boxes that carry them. It is normal for the box and the full load of silver coins to accumulate 70 kilograms.

    A sturdy Ross warrior is fully capable of carrying a seventy kilogram stone.

    Everyone went through hard work, and when all the enemies were eliminated, everyone slackened. Once they were full of adrenaline, their hormone levels dropped, and the pains of arm soreness and bruising began to disturb everyone. No one can lift up the entire cash box without much effort.

    Just as Arik was thinking about how to deal with so much gold and silver, Harrodsson coughed twice and reminded loudly: "Arik, you and your brothers move all the boxes. We must retreat immediately. We have no time or possibility to come. Enemy reinforcements engage in battle."

    "Yeah!" Arik stomped abruptly to stop conjecture about wealth, and greeted the brothers to act immediately.

    To allocate gold and silver, of course, the pile of gold and silver must be equally distributed. This is a good deal for everyone. For those brothers who died in battle, their relatives are still allocated, and a silver coin will not be lost.

    If there are 100,000 silver coins, on average there will be 220 coins per person. It is enough to order three magical steel swords with this money!

    Arik felt relieved when he thought of this. He gained a lot of fame in this battle, to a large extent it was bestowed by the Shuriken. Looking at this sword, I used it to kill 20 people, and also cut off a number of iron swords. Now look at its blade, there is still no breach!

    Could it be that each of the people of Rus gets more than two hundred silver coins? of course not!

    People found twenty boxes from multiple stone chambers, and the two captured women also voluntarily confessed where the keys were hidden.

    In fact, these two women were just slaves to the dead Oxon. Due to the position of his eldest son, he did not give the slaves official status as wives. In this way, the child of the slave had no right to demand even a silver coin from the eldest son far away in Jutland.

    It is precisely because there is no status, Oxon promised that only the birth of a son can be given status. However, of the children born to the two daughters, only one of them survived.

    In special times, the fertility rate of women and the survival rate of children are extremely low. Even the future Kingdom of Sweden, sitting on a large land, only reached 500,000 in the 16th century.

    Both of these women are from Denmark, and they have lived with Oxen for many years, saying that it is impossible to have a relationship between them.

    However, at the most critical moment, Oxon, who decided to survive, actually used his wife and daughter as a bargaining chip to sell. Now, the two women just want to live by relying on their new master.

    Handing over the key to the hiding and confessing to the location of all of Oxon''s secret burying of wealth is a nomination certificate.

    Things are suddenly thinking of an incredible direction!

    In fact, all the wealthy Viking merchants living in Gotland have the habit of burying money. The dead Oxon is no exception.

    He has a small cellar with ten large boxes in it, each with ten thousand silver coins. Other precious things were also thrown here, including some rubies, sapphires, and high-grade amber.

    However, despite providing such a "voting certificate", the two women, together with their daughters, were still **** with twine by the Ross people.

    All the captives were tied with ropes and began to **** the boats to the beach.

    The Ross people really gained amazing wealth in this battle!

    They carried as many as thirty skinned wooden boxes to the beach and opened the bronze lock with a key. All they saw were Mandengdeng''s coins.

    How many coins are there? It still needs to be shipped back to Roseburg for inventory before distribution.

    Everyone saw a large number of silver and copper coins. In a small skinned wooden box, there are actually gold coins stacked!

    "Wow! We made a fortune!" Arik, who had already withdrawn to the beach, saw the gold and silver of Mandengdeng at a young age. His heart was beating wildly, and he sighed again in his heart that Gould, a big businessman, was against Gotland. Human evaluation is true. Gotland people are really rich! .

    The warriors who came around, they had just washed their faces with sea water, and when they saw so much money, all of them were shocked with sweat, and some of them laughed with joy.

    Because many people have stuffed twenty or thirty silver coins in their pockets, as well as many axes seized from the enemy.

    How much money was in the box seized by the Ross people?

    Twenty boxes of silver coins, ten boxes of copper coins, and gold coins in a small box. There are only two hundred ten thousand silver coins! There are also two thousand gold coins!

    The wealthy merchants of Gotland love to hoard gold and silver, and it is not surprising that they can hoard 200,000 silver coins.

    The Ross people did not stupidly attack the northern part of the island, where many families can stock up to a huge number of 300,000 silver, and the mercenaries of the gold master can also skyrocket to 200 or more. And ordinary people in the area are also richer, so men generally can afford chain mail to arm themselves.

    It was not that the Roths had listened to Gould''s intelligence and were afraid to fight the enemy in the north of the island.

    Everyone is tired now, and it is definitely not a good idea to continue to expand the results.

    The Ross people robbed so much money and burned the entire Sikkemberg. After a great battle, at least 800 locals died, and the entire settlement collapsed. The management of Oxon Okens collapsed, and his people put most of the funds in a safe castle, and finally became the wealth of others.

    Oxon''s eldest son also took part of the funds to develop in Jutland, the core area of ??the Danes.

    As the captain of the guard Okenstein said before his death, the actions of the Ross people are provoking a war, a war in the true sense!

    The Ross people still didn¡¯t think about whether the Danes would avenge the Gotland people. They were cheering for the large amount of gold and silver. In contrast, the pitiful appearance of nearly eighty prisoners weeping and sixty-five were killed. The convergent Ruth became an icy corpse.

    "Let''s stop here." After inspecting the trophy, Harozov shouted at the subordinates who tried to share the trophy immediately: "We have revenge, and now leave immediately. Take everything you can take away! Let''s go!"

    Everyone was awake, they knew that this place shouldn''t stay for long, and immediately dragged their tired bodies, struggling to push the boats on the beach back.

    A large amount of trophies were carried on the ships, especially the captured women. In order to prevent them from short-sightedness, the Ross people made aggressive actions. All the prisoners were **** with their hands and feet, almost all of them were lifted to put them on. Many poor people were stuffed with hemp **** in their mouths, and their mouths were tied with a circle of hemp rope.

    Considering the long route, all the boxes full of gold and silver were deliberately divided into ships and installed. After all, a box is close to the weight of one person, and the boat will be overweight and even capsized if all placed together.

    The boxes must be separated so that even if there is a loss in the storm when returning home, most ships will be able to survive the storm, and there will still be a large amount of gold and silver transported to their hometown.

    Captives, gold and silver, these are the spoils of war that have been carefully guarded.

    Another thing that needs to be closely guarded is the corpses of the brothers who died in battle. Unlike the prisoners who were thrown away at random, the bodies of the dead were lying neatly and stacked in the captured ships. The corpse was surrounded by their shield and axe, and the whole body was covered with seized linen.

    At this moment, the captured wooden ship carrying their bodies may be their future coffin. People string such boats with dragon head decorations behind the main boats and drag them on their way.

    All the seized metal objects, all kinds of cured meats, all kinds of wheat kernels in sacks, some dried peas, leather, tableware, and even the various daily necessities of the Lord of the Dead, but all that have not been burned. Taken away by the Rus.

    Especially in a sealed wooden barrel found from the home of the fortress, a warrior imitated a puppy and sniffed out the smell of grapes-it was actually a barrel of wine.

    When it was still late at night, the Rus launched a strong attack, and 20 ships washed up on the beach.

    Now that the sun has risen high, the sunlight has fallen into the thick smoke that is constantly emerging, turning into a dim and swaying image.

    One of the main goals of the Ruths in this battle was revenge. They were in a state of venting their anger, setting all the houses on fire. With the thatched roofs of the Sikkemberg people, the entire fishing village was quickly caught in a skyrocketing fire, and the scale of the smoke from a volcanic eruption was like a lighthouse!

    The area of ??Gotland seems to be small, and I have to feel that the island is not small when I am in it.

    Heavy smoke is a very obvious warning sign, whether it is a volcanic eruption or something else. But how can the main forces of the Gotland people who live in the north of the island sit back and watch!

 Chapter 133ï¼š Use as a captive

    The fishermen who live scattered among the islands, they saw the terrible black smoke rising from the south early in the morning, as if all the woods there were on fire.

    Soon, they met a group of women and children who had lost their souls. These people who fled the earliest immediately told all the fellow villagers they met about the horror they had encountered.

    And the black smoke came from the burning Sikenburg, and the entire settlement fell completely. The fugitives verbally claimed that those who had not evacuated had all become ghosts of the attackers.

    The fugitives insisted that it was the Mindya on the other side of the sea that launched the attack, because this is indeed worthy of belief. Many families in the north recruited private guards, and even all fishermen spontaneously united in order to fight back the raid by the people on the other side. They never expected that their fragile southern part would be attacked.

    It wasn''t him who attacked, considering the coldness of his lips and teeth, and the terrible description of the assailant by the fugitive. Is there really a thousand assailants? Oh! To defeat such a large army, we must rely on the power of Daobei.

    During the day of the new day, panic began to spread to the north of the island. With the idea of ??Nov¡¯s thinking that the men from Kemberg also appeared in the escaped crowd, the description of the attacker became even more terrifying.

    One of the most influential and terrifying is the description of the attacker¡¯s weapon. It was a special kind of sword, and the person holding it could easily cut some of it, and all the armors and shields lost their meaning.

    In order to avoid being affected, the people on the island began to row to the north to flee.

    The legend became more and more outrageous among the fleeing crowd, and soon the story became that the Mind Demi Alliance launched a war, and at least a thousand people landed and planned to bloodbath the entire island.

    At such a time of crisis, the people of Gotland knew they could not sit still. Everyone retreats to the heavily defended north, organizes the army, and fights decisively against the landed enemy!

    However, how could the Ruth who launched the raid expect the Gotlanders to have such a reaction?

    The Ross people have been satisfied after this battle.

    How can they not be satisfied?

    Although the legendary "mountain made of gold" does not exist, now look at this statement from the great merchant Gould. Perhaps Gould means that there is a lot of wealth at the top of a small mountain. If understood in this way, the facts are what Gould said.

    The young warriors saw a scene they had never seen in their entire lives. They had never seen so much money. Whenever they thought that everyone could get their own huge sum of money from the huge wealth, it was He laughed madly.

    The Ross people retreated with their oars tactically amidst laughter and laughter. They are happy now, and this happiness also dissipated the soreness of the muscles and the tingling sensation of various small wounds.

    The sails were all lowered at a special angle, and they began to use the weak south wind, together with the paddles, to set off in the direction of Kurland.

    The Ross people experienced a rare battle, and the team needed at least one day to rest. Now it seems that the best place is the beach where they used to stay overnight.

    Twenty ships were towing fifteen warships that also had dragon head decorations. Those were ships of the Sikkemberg people, and many warships actually belonged to the owner of the death castle.

    As a victor, the Ross people knew that it was impossible to take away all the spoils. The Russ completely scuttled the poor-quality fishing boats, but the strong and large warships were kept, temporarily serving as transport ships for the prisoners and other trophies.

    This large fleet has become larger and its overall combat effectiveness has actually been reduced. Any fisherman who sees forty warships with dragon heads and wide and large sails should walk around with interest.

    The young man believed that the mighty army he was in was invincible in the world, because in the final battle, everyone had fought fiercely with the mercenaries formed by the Danes.

    The results of it? The Danes are not as strong as their parents say.

    The young people are calculating in their hearts that in the future, young forces will beat the Danes, and the Ross people will become the king of this sea! The Ross tribe should also become the leader of the thinking sub-tribe alliance, replacing the position of the Mellaren tribe.

    They drifted to Courland, where the army should cultivate for a whole day, and the return journey would take about six days at the earliest. Eventually everyone would be able to return to their Roseburg and tell their relatives about their martial arts. And with the large amount of silver coins allocated, line up to the blacksmith shop to pay the arrears or sign a new order.

    The steel sword in Arik¡¯s hand proves its tactical value. All young people are imagining that when the winter comes again this year, they should throw away their old weapons. For all future wars, they should hold shiny ones. The steel sword beheads the powerful enemy.

    They are eager to own their own steel swords, although everyone can have a huge sum of money, and ultimately get a steel sword, but also consider the efficiency of the blacksmith''s work.

    The steel sword will be acquired later, and now, many young people have set their sights on the poor prisoners.

    Many people have been brewing some thoughts in their hearts. Because they are still unstable, their thoughts are suppressed.

    The Ross people sang old ballads and rowed the boats, praising themselves for brand-new feats that can be told to future generations.

    A brand new route to Gotland has been confirmed. As long as this route seems to be able to attack the fragile southern part of Gotland, it is necessary to stop in the Courland area.

    In the worldview of the Russ, the vast land and sparsely populated area are the most common things. Settlements like Roseburg are already the limit of their concept of "city".

    In fact, the current Novgorod is also the polymer of a group of Slav families. The core family controls the geographical advantage and established a large settlement on the Volkhov River, surrounded by a large number of small settlements. The population of the core area is also on the same level as the scale of Roseburg.

    This is Novgorod, and the locals rely heavily on large lakes and rivers to irrigate their fields. They are not a strong whole, and they have no plans to build a city wall.

    There are many Slav settlements around Lake Ilmen, and if you leave this area, the real black bear is the master and no one is inhabited.

    The situation in the Courland region is more pristine. This peninsula deep into the ocean, the nearest large-scale human settlement is the port town of Riga. In addition, only a very small number of residents develop in Courland in the form of small settlements. Because of their land and climate, they can grow winter wheat, as well as rye and oats. The way of survival is determined. The local residents of Kurland are very willing to build settlements along the river, and they must use fresh water for irrigation.

    After a long voyage with a large number of trophies, the Ross army finally saw the distant shore when the sky was dim.

    "Now put the sails away, and we paddle on the beach." The flagship Harozov gave an order, and his boat played a very good lead, and other boats followed suit.

    Because in the afternoon, the southerly wind had strengthened significantly, which made the speed of the Ross people''s boat also increased to the point where paddling was meaningless.

    Taking advantage of the rising tide, the boats approached the beach full of crystal gravel.

    It was another pristine beach, and the warm south wind mixed with the smell of the sea, blowing the flowing blonde hair of all the people who landed in Ross.

    The men got off the boat, and the prisoners who were **** with ropes were also unloaded.

    They untied the ropes on the captive''s feet, made it flow to the shore, and then gathered them together.

    These captives kneeling on the beach were all women, and everyone''s face was full of sadness and fatigue. The panic from the last night and the hunger that filled the whole day made everyone lose the strength to fight.

    If the captive is strong enough, he will try to escape.

    The Roths wanted to use the "starvation tactics" to drag down the captives to reflect the majesty of the victor and to successfully tame them.

    The Ross people''s big axe began to chop and smash the oak and pine trees on the shore, and a large number of branches were carried to the beach. Soon, the traditional velvet wood drilling technique ignited a bonfire, and soon, the number of fires on the beach increased to ten.

    A batch of special iron plates were picked up from the warship, along with stone mortars and pottery pots that were obviously used for cooking.

    Ten bags of seized dried wheat kernels and one bag of dried peas were also carried to the beach.

    Since a batch of high-quality food was obtained after the battle, they should be distributed equally. People who have eaten dried fish meat have no objection to eating wheat immediately, so it is logical to bake some traditional wheat cakes.

    In this matter, Haroldoson, as the war leader of this operation, has tremendous autonomy.

    The weight of each bag of dry wheat kernels is not small, and it is too much to serve all the people in Ross.

    The wheat and cooking utensils are transported to the beach. Who will cook?

    Harrodsson approached the frightened captives and yelled: "I want some cooks to cook for us, and if you are willing, you can climb out for me! As long as you are willing to cooperate, you and your children can get food. Otherwise, Just starve to death."

    For a while, no one responded, only a few people whispered and drowned in the sea breeze.

    "Why? Not going to cooperate?" Harozov''s tone became tougher. In order to reflect his majesty, he deliberately pulled out the axe from his waist and waved it to show his fright.

    This behavior was terrible. Many of the captured women simply screamed, as if the man with an axe in front of them was the next step to slash, just like what they did when they attacked the previous night.

    Kharosov did not hesitate anymore, everyone is still waiting for dinner!

    Taking advantage of the soft light of the setting sun, he quickly found out the two wives and concubines of Oxon, the lord of the death castle, pointed at them with an axe, and ordered the two men: "You take those two women together with their children Pull all over."

    Soon, the two women continued to hold their children, curled up into a section, looking up at these terrible people, with tears on their faces.

    "Mom, I''m so hungry..." A child mumbled instinctively out of hunger.

    The woman hurriedly pressed her child''s head to shut her up, so as not to anger the barbarians.

    Harrodsson heard the child''s grumble. "Oh? Woman, you don''t think about yourself, but also for your children. You may be hungry for this meal. Tomorrow morning, your children will become stiff corpses."

    Kharosov said this deliberately, intending to tell women how terrible hunger is. However, in women''s understanding, the price of non-cooperation is that their children are killed by these barbarians.

    "Let me ask you one last sentence, do you want to cook for us?!"

    The two women looked at each other and nodded slightly.

    "Very good. You two stand up for me."

    Seeing these two young women slowly standing up with a pitiful look, Harozov''s aging heart sprouted again, and an impulse to protect them could not help coming to his heart! Even if they are all prisoners!

    He continued to order: "Go to me immediately and stretch out your hand."

    The woman did it wisely, and then, Harozov drew out the small dagger that cut meat as a tableware, cut the hemp rope of their wrists, and completely loosened it.

    "Very well, woman. You choose to cook for us, and I will reward you with the freedom to exercise your hands and feet. Now cook and be a slave with peace of mind. Don''t think about resisting, otherwise you will die miserably. You just have to do it. Well, we can get a lot in the future, now follow our people!"

    The two women and their children were taken away. They waited for their job, which was to mash the wheat kernels into powder with a stone mortar, pour in water and sprinkle with salt, and press them into cakes and place them on a hot iron plate to cook them.

    These things should have been done by the Rus. Since the war leader decided to let the captives cook, why should he do it himself?

    Just wait quietly for the big meal to be delivered to your lips.

    Others saw that the pirates did not engage in barbarism anymore, it seemed that they were simply making themselves to cook. Many captives expressed their willingness to cooperate due to their hunger.

    There are ten bonfires, and there are four captured women serving as cooks in each place, cooking the whole sacks of food.

    Among all the delicacies, the Ross people like granola and bread because it is rich in starch, so you can quickly restore your energy as long as you eat a small piece.

    It is just that the four captives used stone mortars to make coarse flour, and it will take some time to wait until the wheat cakes are enough for 30 people.

    The Ross people still began to eat their own dried fish and old wheat cakes that had been left for more than ten days and dried like stones. The only thing they can eat quickly is the porridge of wheat kernels and peas cooked in a pottery urn.

    Under the trend of hunger, the roasting Ross people immediately chewed the freshly cooked wheat kernels into their stomachs. The fullness of the belly quickly dispelled the hunger.

    Then they gathered in twos and threes, talking to the captives who were still making flour.

    The fish stuffed between Arik''s teeth, he found the twigs and kept twitching His eyes couldn''t help but glance at the two women cooking, and their two daughters who were working together to stir the oatmeal.

    Judging from the action of pounding flour, they are obviously rich in experience, presumably the dead fat guy, usually accepts the service of these two women.

    Arik did not pay more attention to the two women. His eyes glanced at Harozov who was sitting leisurely. It was absolutely unexpected that the eyes of this old guy absolutely kept falling on the two women.

    What''s going on here?

    "Uncle Harozov, what''s the matter with you?" Arik deliberately teased, "Do you like these two women?!"

    As soon as this statement came out, it was the two women who reacted most violently, enduring hunger, and loosening their hands with a stone hammer to pound flour.

    Harozov smiled and sighed bluntly: "They are really two beautiful women. That man is really blessed."

    "Soon, do you want to enjoy it too?"

    "Perhaps." Harozov shrugged. "It''s really enjoyable to eat fresh granola while it''s freshly baked and crispy."

    "Oh? I thought you were going to make them yours, Uncle Harozov, your status is noble, you can."

    "You..." Harozov turned his head and looked at Arik, "Child, you have indeed grown up a lot. Your identity is also noble, and you have killed their former master. You are qualified to be their new master."

    "Forget it." Arik smiled reluctantly, and said: "Look at them, they can''t be said to be very old, at least they are definitely older than me. I still like my Peravina, I hope she Can give birth to a son for me."

    "Hahaha! You young man, it''s really interesting to talk." After that, Harozov shook his head and stopped talking, continuing to sit still and wait for the fresh granola.

 Chapter 134ï¼š Kharosovs dream and the captives choice

    The two people talked and laughed bluntly when they were boring, and the unintentional listener intended it.

    The two women who were still making flour exchanged glances. After all, until now, they must accept the fact that their original lives have completely collapsed, and they must find their way out of the future as soon as possible.

    The true leader of this group of pirates has obviously made strong hints.

    Yes, Kong Wu¡¯s pirate leader, just like the dead Oxen, is a man who needs servants to serve.

    There is an opportunity to survive. If you serve well, you can continue to live a stable life.

    They wouldn''t care about the future of the other captives, because they were thinking of Kemburg and were never the same.

    Now, the only thing they miss is their daughter.

    They silently prayed in their hearts that the son of the pirate leader also needs a servant to serve. After many years, the woman who is a servant grows up. If she can give birth to a healthy boy for the leader''s son, then her daughter will not be a servant, but a real wife and concubine. .

    As a result, the two women who had lived with each other for many years and depended on each other once again exchanged their eyes to reach a consensus.

    Once, because of their young and beautiful appearance, they were favored by the wealthy Gotland businessman Oxon. The two women obtained a life far better than before through hard courtesy.

    The beauty and stability of the past were destroyed, and everything started from scratch, taking advantage of their beauty, holding their daughters to please a strong man and recovering everything that was lost.

    Time is still too late.

    The mashed dough was kneaded by the captives into a rough dough, which was mixed with a large amount of wheat bran, and even some pebbles. They beat each dough into a pancake shape, and threw it directly on the hot iron plate. Soon, the dried oatmeal was baked.

    There were more than 30 people sitting by each bonfire. To serve so many people for dinner, the four prisoners had to work hard.

    The stronger the warrior, the more he has a big appetite, and young Ross warriors often have the ability to eat a big fish in one meal. Their belly sacs were supported big enough, this time they seized a lot of wheat, and they really wanted to feast on them.

    Even so, the human stomach pouch is not a bottomless pit.

    Each sacks of wheat has a very clear standard, that is, a bag of pure wheat kernels weighs 100 Roman pounds. After all, to run a "castle", food storage is the top priority.

    The wheat hoarded by the Lord of Death Castle was originally planned to be harvested in the autumn, but most of them are now captured by the Rus.

    More than 30 people eat one hundred Roman pounds, which is almost 40 kilograms of wheat, which is really crazy!

    Reality is often so crazy.

    Any opportunity to eat wheat on a large scale should not be let go, because in the concept of the Ross people, wheat cakes or bread, accompanied by roasted venison and wild pork sprinkled with salt and oil, are truly the enjoyment of life. If there is a glass of mead to accompany the meal, it is like Valhalla living on earth.

    One of the wheat cakes is cooked and taken away.

    The cooking captives were not surprised when they looked at the Roths who ate a lot of food, because the other party was also full of Gnostic language that they could understand. Every gesture was a virtue, and their deceased relatives were a virtue, such as appetites. Very big.

    The Rus, like other tribes, after the sea ice recedes, their lives are full of intensive physical work, especially boating and logging.

    This meal, whether it is wheat cakes or purely cooked wheat kernels, many people ate nearly one kilogram abruptly. Such people finally usher in the rare experience of eating wheat and having a big belly.

    Many people were already satisfied. They simply faced the beating flames of the campfire, lifted their bulging stomachs as if swallowing a large rock, and deliberately tapped their belly to produce a crisp sound, which made the other brothers laugh.

    Such things happen almost everywhere, and they celebrate in their own way that they can fill their entire stomachs with wheat.

    "It''s a rare treat. The food they cook is quite delicious." Arik squatted on the beach, gnawing on the soft and crisp wheat crackers in his hands, unconsciously complimenting the woman''s craftsmanship.

    At this moment, some things are changing.

    Harrodsson easily accepted the wonderful change, because he didn''t need to do it himself, and the two women delivered the baked oatmeal to his mouth.

    "Arik, haha. Look at these two women, they are really smart people. And they are good cooks."

    Arik shrugged, even when he was young, he could see that the two women deliberately leaned to Haroldoson and made flattering gestures for the purpose of staying alive.

    He couldn''t imagine that those two women accepted their new destiny so quickly?

    Harrodsson never thought that one day he would be able to live a life of open mouth with food. Served by slaves? He couldn''t even think of what he used to be.

    Arik tweeted, "Oh, uncle, I think you will be inseparable from these two women in the future."

    "Isn''t that better?!" Haro Zuosen let out a long sigh of relief, spread his arms very naturally, put them on the shoulders of the two women, smiled wantonly and looked at Arik, showing his own relaxation. "Look, how obedient they are. From now on I should be their new master."

    "You have this right." Arik replied absently.

    "You..." Harozov gnawed a few mouthfuls of the wheat cake that the woman had handed him, and chewed it happily. "Ah, Arik, there are many young women among these prisoners. They are everyone''s trophies. It should have been assigned to everyone as a servant. You are a hero in battle, and you can choose the most beautiful servant to be your servant. Even...hehe..."

    "What''s wrong? Give me some more children?"

    "It seems that you understand." Harozov suddenly became serious. He sat upright, greeted the woman and continued pancakes.

    Then he stood up, approached Arik and sat down, waving his hands to plot a beautiful scene.

    "You know, we killed more than 60 brothers in this battle. We succeeded in revenge, and the price was not small. All those who died in the battle were our brothers, and we all have common ancestors. We Ross people took one. A lot of treasure, strength has also been lost. So..."

    At the age of Haroldoson, his identity is the "elder" of the tribe, and he has the right to participate in high-level meetings of the tribe.

    He slapped Arik''s young shoulder: "Child, don''t underestimate yourself, you still have a task that needs to be completed in a lifetime."

    "Huh? What is that?"

    "It''s just giving birth."

    "Heh! I thought it was such a great thing."

    "That''s the most important thing! Arik, you need to have more sons. Look at these young people, they must have their own wives and give birth to more boys. You will always remember that boys grow up to be warriors. Only if we have more fighters can we Rus continue to be strong."

    Harrodsson¡¯s words sounded very reasonable, and Arik still asked: "Soon our fighters will have the best weapons again, and any battle will be our advantage. Maybe..."

    "No!" Harrodsson shook his head, "We still need a lot of boys, we need more fighters. Of course we need a lot of good weapons, we need population even more. Think about it, if we don¡¯t bring four hundred and fifty this time. People, but four thousand and five hundred people. Why do we have to land on the south of the island? The army directly attacked the north of the island and smoothed out the dissatisfaction of the entire Gotland Island. All of them will be accepted as our servants. That is the ultimate revenge."

    Hearing this, Arik immediately had a wonderful dream.

    He looked at the beating flame, thinking of everyone''s desperate battle in the fire last night.

    Four thousand and five hundred soldiers of the Ross tribe? I am afraid that only the entire Mind Subtribe Alliance can gather so many people in one battle! The Danes have the ability to do it quickly.

    Arik thinks this way because of his narrow vision.

    In the far east, it is not uncommon for 100,000 people on both sides to fight on a battlefield, but in the West, many large tribes have less than 100,000 people.

    In this era, the Frankish kingdom that ruled the entire Western Europe and most of Eastern Europe, the king''s mobilization ability was only about 150,000 troops. Compared with its huge population of 12 million, it is really difficult to use this little force to resist foreign enemies.

    The so-called one hundred and fifty thousand army, there are only thirty or forty thousand men from the king, and all the other troops are from the lords from all over the world. It is not uncommon for so many people to gather in one place and spend half a year on hurrying.

    In contrast, the strong Danes can quickly assemble an army of 20,000 people.

    Although the Mind Subtribe Alliance is much weaker, it is no problem to quickly gather 10,000 people.

    After the assembly, they collectively rowed a boat in the sea, advancing at a speed of 100 kilometers a day to attack Frank and British offshore areas, which was more efficient than the cavalry.

    After all, Harozov is a person who came here. He is no longer young, and his brave and ruthless heart has been polished too much. Now he has already plainly realized the importance of population.

    He tapped Arik with words: "Why do you think our leader is Mellaren?"

    "They are strong."

    "Why are they strong?"

    "Probably...their business is very developed. Their land can grow wheat, but we can''t."

    "It''s population." Harozov shook his head sullenly, "It''s just that they are crowded. Now I have an idea..."

    As he said, he pointed to the two women who were still making wheat cakes and secretly feeding their daughters, "I have fully understood that the two women are both twenty-five years old, and they are still young as a woman. Yes. I just want to accept these two women. They are still servants and my concubines. I now have only one dream, which is to have ten more sons before I die in battle or old age."

    "What?!" Arik suddenly felt that the old guy beside him had made the wrong quantifier.

    "Ten sons, how about? Is it a great plan."

    "This... the plan is really great. I''m just worried that your wife will be very angry at the appearance of two women."

    "How about that?" Harozov shrugged. "What is the look of that aging woman? She is already a wrinkled old woman and can''t give birth to a son anymore. I have a chance now, and I want a new one. Don''t worry. , They are just servants, they are still servants after having children. Only the children they give me are treated equally. Arik!"

    "I am listening."

    "You are still too young and you should grow up quickly. You should choose one or two women from the captives to be your servants, and follow my advice. I am good to you."

    "Forget it. I only like my Peravina, maybe I am your age and have other ideas."

    Harozov was indeed a person who came by. He saw the pitiful appearance of two women in the stone room of the castle, and a feeling of pity came to his mind. Then, this pity became a desire for possession.

    Not only because he is a man, but also because he has the right to own him, and because a woman who has a deep understanding of once Ping An gave birth to a second child, there is almost no dystocia. Such a woman is not rejected by various Ross families. The image has even been made into wood carvings, becoming the **** of fertility, and one of the incarnations of another great god, Freya.

    Harozov, who was full, was happy to say something messy.

    "Aric, I have asked very clearly. What I was whispering to them just now other than you was asking about their backgrounds. They are also willing to explain their backgrounds."

    "Oh? Who are they?"

    "Of course it is a Danish, two women abandoned by their parents. The man you killed who was fatter than a seal is their buyer."

    "In other words, they are servants themselves?"

    "Yes." Harozov said seriously, "I will be their new master and give them and their children safety. I am all moved by my decision. I am a kind person. They have both had two children. It''s just that the boys among them all died unexpectedly. Did you see the two little girls throwing in the porridge? That was the last survivor.

    I have decided that they will be my servants and get my protection at the cost of giving me more sons.

    I will continue to raise their daughters, but they will be servants of my youngest son Kanuf. Hmm... Just like your brother Rurik has a servant named Lumia, my younger son can have two. Haha, maybe in this matter, my youngest son can be a little better than Rurik. "

    Arik shook his head: "No... Kanuf is not Rurik''s opponent at all. Your son can be a subordinate with peace of mind."

    "Of course." As he said, Harozov''s eyes fixed on the two little girls: "After ten years, girls will grow up to be women, and my Kanuf will grow up. I miss mine. The arrangement is kind, Kanuf will turn his two servants into his own wives. Maybe my plan to have ten sons is too crazy. Then cut it, when my hair and beard become snow Lulu, I can see many grandchildren running around, it''s worth my life!"

    "Oh! Another great plan. Haha, it depends on Kanuf''s luck and the abilities of the two girls."

    Of course, a Ross man hopes to have more boys. Arik grew up in this atmosphere, and he understands the gray of many tribes.

    For example, poor families are also very paranoid about giving birth to more boys. The most fundamental reason is that the boys who have been carefully trained can attack other tribes with a battle axe and plunder the enemy¡¯s wealth, and their families may become rich quickly .

    For this reason, many newborn girls are directly abandoned by their parents, simply because they will not invest important food in "daughters who lack a future."

    Arik, he doesn''t think there is anything wrong with many parents doing this.

    Everything is destiny! Just as his father was killed by the Gotlanders, it was his father''s destiny. Now, destiny takes care of himself, and he achieved Arik''s fame with a big victory, just as fate.

    When the Ross people were full, then it was time for the captives to eat.

    There was still some wheat left, and the captives made wheat cakes. In addition to filling their stomachs, the other 30 captives also ate their food.

    Hurt unarmed prisoners? If they want to hurt, they will be kept until now.

    The Ross people don''t want their lives at all, and they are undoubtedly playing with them for no reason. Old guys like Harozov who have brains, use them as a kind of strategic resource very rationally, even for little girls.

    Many families of the Ross people have done too many sins for decades. There is a small forest called the "forest of bad luck", where the pine needles are covered with many weak corpses. The Ross people threw many newborn girls and unsound boys here, praying that the souls of babies could return to the earth and become part of Freya, the **** of fertility.

    However, once the girl who has not been abandoned and survived by chance grows up to be alive and well, the situation is completely different.

    On weekdays, she asks her daughter to do housework, do some work of chopping wood and fish within her capacity, and get engaged once she reaches the age of twelve, and her parents earn a considerable amount of dowry.

    In a few years, the girls who had just grown up began to reincarnate their mothers. Then it has nothing to do with her biological parents.

    These things that Arik and Harrodsson discussed around the campfire were all heard sensitively by the two women.

    They tried their best to slam wheat into their daughters'' mouths, hoping that they could eat as much as possible tonight and not have too much suffering in the future.

    As for what they should do, they choose to absolutely cater to their new master and do everything they can to please them to get as many benefits as possible.

    During this night, many young Ross warriors had **** with their captives.

    Some men choose a prisoner and promise her a so-called good future Regardless of whether the woman accepts it or not, the dewy couple on the return journey will be settled! Of course things are endless, such a man simply wants to make temporary things permanent!

    In a short period of time, all forty cooking captives had their own "husbands."

    In fact, that is the real husband!

    Many of the Ross Warriors who went south were in their early twenties, and the captured women were also of this age.

    They went south to defeat the Gotlanders, and for this they sacrificed the opportunity to go to Novgorod to accomplish a man''s lifelong event. They really didn''t expect that the opportunity to marry a wife would be right in front of them?

    Make them servants? Do not! Should be a regular wife.

    The captives were forced to have a relationship with Rose''s men. After that, they obviously felt the men''s attitude changed.

    These Ross people suddenly become cold and warm. As long as they show obedience, not only will they not be hurt, but they can also get some care. For example, many thinly-dressed women, the so-called "husbands" really put a thick leather jacket on them, saying "Don''t let their women get cold" in their mouths. What''s more, even when he feeds his "wife" wrapped in animal skins to eat wheat cakes and dried fish, a servant actually accepts the master''s service? !

    Suddenly, the Stockholm syndrome spread on this beach, and they began to try to accept the fact that they changed their new identity from Gotland to Ross.

    During this night, Harozov felt that he had regained his glory on another battlefield. He seemed to have returned to the age of twenty. Looking at the bright moon in the sky, tonight is really auspicious.

    Harozov believes very much that starting tonight, the two women will not only become obedient wives and concubines, but nine months later, the younger son Kanuf will have two half-brothers.

    Everything becomes better.

 Chapter 135ï¼š Enemy ship outside Rabbit Beach

    The Ross people grabbed a lot of wheat, but couldn''t bear his gluttony.

    Since all the delivered goods belong to everyone, such as wheat and peas, which are usually precious food, whether to eat on the road or take them back to eat, everyone''s attitude is very clear. Maizi has only one destination, that is, the belly he has. For safety, he must be put in immediately!

    The army will rest on the beach all day.

    On the way home, if the fleet does not stop at Semelia and other places, it will take five days to return home in the shortest way.

    All the seventy prisoners had a new home this night, and they were divided up by the Rus!

    Those young women who have had childbirth experience are very popular among young soldiers.

    And a group of little girls among the captives were finally taken away because they could serve as servants of the domestic helpers, and they were an excellent tool person who could speak Norse. These young Roths robbed their homes as a sideline to make a fortune, and they still work as fishermen.

    Since he is a fisherman, he knows how to put a long line to catch big fish.

    Their father and brother died in previous attacks on Gotland. This time the revenge was very successful, and the Gotland women were taken prisoner. Occupy them, train them, and finally become their own concubines. The Ross people are already doing this, not only to meet their own needs, but also to demonstrate the success of revenge.

    For those prisoners, the situation is not bad.

    When the day came again, their hands and feet were still free, that is, they were guarded on the beach as a whole, and they were closely guarded by more than one hundred soldiers.

    The Ross people are not so much to take care of the prisoners, but more importantly to take care of their warships.

    According to the plan, when the new night arrives, the tide will rise. When the tide is about to recede, the army will leave.

    The women gathered by the bonfire on the beach, taking the large number of pine branches handed over by the Ross people and burning the fire vigorously.

    A large number of women are still desperately pounding the stone mortar to make more flour.

    They were ordered to use as much flour as possible throughout the day to make mature granola. As a reward for work, they are free to stuff wheat cakes into their stomachs.

    There are more than one hundred people in the camp on the beach, and Kharosov is very relieved.

    After discussing with Arik, he took two hundred people to take advantage of the warmth of the day to explore the inland areas with common sense.

    Everyone believes very much that this area, which is much warmer than the hometown of Roseburg, is really weird without being used.

    As far as Kharosov knows, there are many small settlements on the island of Semelia not far from here, and the land on the opposite side of the island. Although those people didn''t have much exchanges with the Ross people and the MindAsia Alliance, their relationship with each other was quite gentle.

    Today, the army still has more than 300 brave fighters, attacking Semelia Island and looting it, which seems to be able to reap a lot of benefits.

    Kharosov gave up this idea, but he has eaten a huge sweetness! The army looted Gotland, gold, silver, two women, and the joy of venting the hatred, he wanted more after enjoying such a pleasure once.

    The Semelian islanders are potential allies, and this area of ??Courland is full of unknowns.

    He negotiated with Arik and reached a consensus. Others followed their own "war leaders" to go deep inland to find strongholds of unknown people, and swung their battle axes to loot everything they could have, such as fur and linen.

    As a result, approaching a daytime exploration, they did not find anything interesting.

    If there is any gain, it is the harvest of the archers.

    There are large pine forests, oak forests, and some small swamps and small plains between forests.

    It seems that this place has never been set foot before. Hare scurrying and turtledoves flying around. Isn¡¯t it a holy place for hunting?

    If in normal hunting time, hunters will arrange some traps to improve hunting efficiency. Time is urgent. In the entire army, only twenty professional hunters with bows and arrows have the ability to catch a large number of hares.

    Despite the time rush, the hunters caught fifty hares.

    The Ross people chopped down some branches, and hung the rabbits on the branches one by one with the hemp rope they carried or the vines they found temporarily. They lined up in long lines, singing ancient ballads in the sunset, and returned to the beach to live a good life of rabbit meat on the left hand and wheat crackers on the right hand.

    "This place is really wonderful." Harozov, who was leaning on the bonfire, exclaimed: "Why don''t those Gotlanders build a town here? I still want to grab it again."

    "Since they don''t want it, why don''t we build a settlement here?" Arik asked.

    "We should talk to the chieftain about this, but looking at the current situation, the chieftain still wants to build a town at the mouth of Lake Ladoga."

    "Oh..." Arik sighed slightly, gnawed half of the rabbit''s leg boldly, and swallowed his belly roughly, "There are a lot of rabbits here, we should really build a stronghold here. We captured all the rabbits here," All Ross men can get comfortable rabbit skin hats and gloves. And delicious barbecue!"

    Harozov knows very well that Kurland is a treasured place of feng shui that continues to develop. Due to practical factors, development? Very unrealistic.

    "Forget it. Although this place is good, it is too close to the Gotlanders, too far from our alliance, and farther from our Roseburg."

    "So it''s not going to develop?" Arik asked back: "Could it be that we are building Fort Shilla in Ladoga, not farther from our hometown."

    "But it is closer to our servant Novgorod. Alas... after all, we are not strong enough. If we have more fighters, we should swear the power on the beach where the fleet is docked and order the locals to serve as servants. So..." When the words arrived, Harozov''s old face looked at Arik again: "Boys! More boys! Arik, you are the hero of the tribe, and the tribe needs more heroes. It is not enough for you to have only one wife. Think about it, haha! Just like me..."

    Harozov handed the half-eaten rabbit to the two newly acquired women.

    Arik''s eyes widened, watching the women pulling their women to gnaw meat together, wishing to **** the rabbit bone marrow out. He knew that Kharosov had succeeded.

    "So, what should we call this place?" Arik asked suddenly.

    Harozov looked at the sun that was about to sink into the sea, and said casually: "Let''s call it Rabbit Beach. After all, we caught fifty rabbits in a short time here."

    "Well. What if we build a town here in the future? It''s called Lebiburg."

    Harozov shrugged: "A strange name, forget it..."

    Perhaps from this era, the Ross people began to have a keen interest in this beach. Now, Arik just thinks that the local rabbit fur is a very good resource. As long as they really take root, they will soon find another wonderful place.

    Just this so-called "Rabyborg Beach", also known as "Rabbit Fort", is a deserted place with people.

    The long coastline facing Gotland is also not inhabited by locals. In Riga, far away from the beach, a large number of tribes originating from the Baltic have established large and small settlements. The mouth of the Daugava River forms a city, which is the core of the Riga people.

    Basically, all rivers around the Baltic Sea enter the sea and have the potential to become human settlements.

    Not far to the northeast of "Rebyborg Beach", the Ross people who threw on the road a few days ago found a bay formed by the mouth of a river. They saw dense forests, and there was no boat looking around. There are indications that this bay is uninhabited.

    The Ross people who were busy on their way did not even land and explore. They knew better that the river flowing into the small bay was called the Wenda River.

    The entrance of the Wenda River to the sea is not easy, because that plane, the strong Kievan Rus knows that the Wenda River, which is occupied by the Riga people, is a port that enters the sea and forms an ice-free port all year round! Some locals living in the Riga region migrated here and became part of Livonia during the time of the Northern Crusades. When the fallen Kievan Rus regained its hegemony with a new attitude, this natural ice-free port was named Windusk.

    When Latvia was restored, it was renamed Ventspils. No matter how the name was changed, she was named after the Wenda River, because the bay is an ice-free port. Germans, Vikings, and Russ¡¯ warships and iron hooves are coming in in succession, just to gain a huge advantage in trade and get a comprehensive one. A natural harbor for docking.

    Kievan Rus, it fought against the Khazanian Khanate for the safety of the entrance to the sea in the south, and the Finns and Livonians for the entrance to the sea in the north. The war for access to the sea and the possession of an ice-free port even lasted for a thousand years!

    The sun went down, the temperature dropped sharply, and a large number of people gathered around the bonfire to sleep in a shack at will.

    With the stomachs of those prisoners stuffed with food, the situation of the Ross people is even better. It is not that the Roths are benevolent. The most fundamental reason is that they don''t want to lose a usable resource for no reason. It would be too bad for a captive to die because of cold or sickness or starvation.

    A warm night passed quickly, and the early Harrodsson knocked on his wooden shield and shouted: "Brothers, wake up immediately, we are going to set off now."

    Is someone snoozing? No.

    The Ross people and their peers are stronger than they are willing to follow a strong commander and maintain a high degree of organization.

    Everyone knows that if the ocean tide recedes for a while, it might be time to wait for the next high tide.

    The bonfire that was still burning was left unattended, and the rising Ruths kicked up the lazy prisoners no matter how big or small they were, and then ordered to board the boat immediately.

    The captives crooked their hands to get some of the wheat cakes they had baked yesterday, but after a long time, the cakes became hard.

    Their hands and feet were still free. Under the pressure of their shield and sword, they quickly ate their bread and climbed onto the boat.

    "Everyone!" The barefoot Arik dipped in the shallow water and pushed the boat into the sea with his brothers.

    "Be careful not to let anything scratch the ribs."

    "The keel left the sand and we climbed onto the boat."

    Arik directs his actions, as do other ships.

    When a boat drifted into the sea, a large number of oars were stretched out, and another long twine was thrown to another boat that was deliberately stranded. The twine tied the leading target on the bow of the ship, and the front ship froze to tow the back boat. Drag to the sea.

    The Russ demonstrated the efficiency of action that a Viking tribe should have. They were very successful in driving the entire fleet into the vast sea before the low tide.

    Twenty warships lowered their sails, but only the captured ships they towed, and the sails continued to be tied.

    With the help of the gentle south wind, they can move slowly with two knots of tortoise speed.

    If so, they must spend four days of non-stop exercise to reach the Aland Islands, the throat of the Gulf of Bothnia.

    In order to be faster, everyone had to paddle to help, and rushed to the ?land Islands in only two days.

    In addition to eager to go home early, at present, people floating on the sea must face a possibility, that is, an attack from the Gotland.

    Many young people are full of illusions about the future.

    Young fighters lacked setbacks in their short life. They participated in the first "major battle" in their lives this time and achieved a remarkable victory. It is strange that they are sitting on huge sums of money and women and their mentality is not floating.

    Look at them! In order to relieve fatigue when paddling, they have been boasting, describing themselves as invincible strongmen, and slandering the Gotlanders as idiots worthy of slaves.

    Harozov didn''t want to worry about their nonsense, so he reminded a few words: "Brothers! Pay attention to the conditions of the sea, and be careful when you find any ships."

    He had reminded it many times, and it made Arik a little tired of it.

    "Uncle, what are you worried about? Worried that the fishermen in Gotland will attack us and looting property?"

    "What do you think it was? Arik, we strayed unexpectedly and were targeted by the Gotlanders. Your father died in this sea."

    "Then let them come!" Arik''s eyes were filled with the desire to continue fighting, "My revenge is still not over. I am now anxious that a group of enemy ships will appear on the sea, so that I can achieve greater success."

    "Naval battle? Wait." Harozov sighed. "They''ll fight when they come! I hope we won''t encounter them."

    Kharosov really didn''t want to encounter the enemy now, but he didn''t have absolute optimism either.

    After all, the army burned down a large southern settlement of the Gotland people. After the end of the night of the Great War, there may be more than 500 corpses left by the opponent.

    The actual situation is of course worse than Harozov''s prediction. The living residents of Sikeenberg fled northward in a state of poverty. They retreated to the north of the island for a whole day, and the terrible news spread throughout the island.

    After all, there are 20,000 people living in Gotland, and all the people in Gotland firmly believe that this is the action of the Mind Asian League. They believe that because their own people have landed in Jotaland to open up the wilderness, and are allied with the thinking people, especially the strong Mellaren people, the skirmishes have never stopped over the years. The Mellaren people entangled some people for a cruel sneak attack for every reason!

    Don''t look at the young Ross people as idiots and cowards, using all kinds of unbearable words they know. Harozov is now worried about colliding with the Gotland ships whose heads are full of revenge. Only when his fleet rushes to the ?land Islands can the Ross people be said to be safe.

    However, the Gotland people are already frantically looking for the enemy who will attack Sikenberg, the north of the island is fully guarded, and a large number of warships from Gotland have left the port!

    To organize troops to counterattack the Mindya, this matter still needs to be considered for a long time.

    There are several large and wealthy families in the north of the island. They know that the entire island is united and cannot resist the all-out attack of the Mind Alliance. The only way to win is to ask Denmark for help, that is, to the leader of the Gotland people. , Denmark¡¯s "Lion King" Hafgen asked for help.

    Until then, Gotland will take a defensive position.

    A large number of warships moved to the south of the island, and many Gotlanders from Kalmar Port in the G?taland region also participated. In the strait from Kalmar Port to Gotland, a number of warships quickly appeared. One was to prevent a large fleet of northerners from raids, and the other was to search for the suspected "pioneer fleet" and choose an opportunity to annihilate it to vent its anger.

    The news became more and more wicked, making the Goths panic, as if the enemy attacking Sikkenberg was just the enemy¡¯s vanguard. Some people even believed that the Northern Siwa Alliance¡¯s plan was to wash the whole brother blood after the sea ice was completely thawed Tran.

    Some ships rushed to Denmark in an emergency, and the oarsman rowed the boat at the risk of vomiting blood, just to pass on information that had been passed on many times and became a "campaign alert."

    Some ships have also begun to move towards the seas east of the island, but these ships are mostly responsible for detection and security.

    The time came, and Kharosov was not surprised by the white sails appearing on the distant sea.

    "The enemy finally appeared! Pay attention to the sails in the distance, that''s the enemy!"

    Harozov murmured, and the other oarsmen also suspended their work.

    Suddenly, Arik''s once relaxed heart regained his tension: "Uncle, what should we do?!"

    "What else can we do? We can''t try to avoid the war, the war has come!" After all, Harozov stood up suddenly, hitting his wooden shield with his axe, and yelled crazy: "Brothers! Goth! The Lanren are here for revenge, let us rush forward and destroy them all!"

    Suddenly, the young people of the flagship screamed, their aura is high!

    This momentum immediately infected other ships.

    Harozov continued to order: "Arik, you and the others put the sails away."

    "why?!"

    "Young man, you are not afraid that the enemy will burn our sails?! Do it quickly. Then we row over and jump to help fight! Listen, we are crowded!"

    Appearing in the distance of the Ross fleet is the Danes'' reconnaissance fleet, their strength is actually not much, there are only eight ships in total.

    The eight-sided white sails are eight ships, and Kharosov conservatively believes that the enemy''s strength is around 240 men.

    This old guy has been following Otto for more than 20 years and has participated in battles many times without being seriously injured. He thinks this has something to do with Otto''s lesson.

    "Don''t treat your enemy as an idiot." This is Otto''s lesson. Kharozov knows that his own forces have an advantage, but the enemy really has 240 people. It is really unrealistic to get an overwhelming advantage after the battle. .

    This naval battle cannot be avoided, even if there is a chance to hide, the young soldiers still have to fight, and avoiding is a cowardly act! Who would like to be a coward?

    There is no way to avoid a war, so let''s fight it.

 Chapter 136ï¼š The Great Battle in the Eastern Sea of ??Gotland

    In order for the naval battle to be able to have an advantage in the opening of the battle, Kharozov began to make some adjustments.

    How to fight naval battles, he has a good teacher, that is Otto.

    In principle, naval battles are the ultimate victory by jumping to help fight, Otto always believes that this is the best way. In order to gain an advantage, the strongest fighters should be placed on the most powerful ships.

    In addition, how to have the hard dragon head decoration on the bow of the ship hit the side of the enemy ship''s chances can not be missed, but also when the contact is about to shoot some arrows, throwing short spears, you can also get some tactical advantages.

    However, the strength of the bow is always not satisfactory. Throwing a short spear often causes the entire spear to sink into the sea, and the cost of losing the entire spear head is too high.

    The intensity of war is always getting bigger. Realistic pressure forces soldiers to use their imaginations, come up with new tactics, and invent new weapons.

    Jumping gang is still the first key to the victory of the naval battle, but after the assault on Sikenburg, the scene of the army fighting in the fire really shocked Kharosov''s aging heart.

    The archers have achieved good results in the battle against the castle. The archers are also hunters. Their shooting skills are very good, so they can hunt fifty rabbits a day. Humans are not rabbits, and warriors with weapons often have hard leather armor. It is difficult for ordinary bows to kill with ordinary arrows unless the archer accurately hits the enemy''s neck after the ship approaches.

    There may only be one or two chances to shoot at close range, and then it will be a jump to help fight.

    Harozov thought of the fire attack, so he must gather all the archers, and hurry up to gather the archers on the flagship before coming into contact with the enemy, assault and transform the ordinary bone arrows, and tie the linen strips to soak the remaining pine oil. I had to prepare some slow-burning fire in the pottery urn.

    Kharosov has already started!

    The Ross'' fleet began to change, and the young soldiers who stood up were preparing for battle.

    The boats started tossing ropes at each other, and some people untied the ropes of the boats that were towing the supplies.

    The captives noticed some ships appearing in the distance. Looking at the actions of these Russ, the fool knew that a naval battle was about to take place.

    These captured women began to shrink into a ball again. Some prayed that they would not be buried in the ocean, and some were eager not to have war.

    They probably knew that the ships that appeared came from Gotland, but in this world, the Rus were defeated and they were just slaves to another group of people.

    Because even if it¡¯s Gotland, it¡¯s really appropriate for people who have lost everything to become slaves to others.

    After thinking about Kemberg, these women don''t regard other people living on the island as their own, and they have exactly the same attitude.

    After all, the guy who lives in the castle doesn''t regard the fishermen under the hillside as his own, let alone people from other family powers and fishermen''s settlements.

    The captives only asked for self-protection, and their shrinking into a ball really caused much less trouble for the Ross people.

    During the operation of Harozov, there were five boats, towing all 20 of his seized boats, and one hundred people were in charge of guarding them. In the event of an accident, the hundred people guarding the prisoners will also row to participate in the battle. They are the realistic reserve team. Of course, Kharosov has no intention of deliberately designing a reserve team.

    The other fifteen ships are the main attack force!

    The wide oars of the Ross people became a bridge between the two ships. When several oars were placed on top of each other, people could walk freely.

    All the archers began to move to the flagship, and a rapid production of flame arrows is underway.

    The combat command should not be involved in the frontal combat, but should control the overall situation from the rear.

    Harozov believes that naval battles should be like this, even if the big leader Otto is here, he will command like this.

    Hearing Harozov¡¯s decision, Arik was really dissatisfied: "Harozov, it¡¯s okay for you to stay behind. You are old, let us young people fight in front."

    "Huh? It sounds like you are dissatisfied with my decision?"

    "Of course, you are the leader of the war, you should have taken us to fight."

    "That''s land warfare! This is sea warfare! Arik, follow my plan. Since you want to continue to be a hero, then I can say that you are now a real war leader, not a deputy."

    "Are you serious?" Arik asked excitedly.

    What else can I do? Young people are brave and fierce, and full of desire for victory.

    Harozov knew that he really shouldn''t fight rashly, because he had to be responsible for the entire fleet. If he died suddenly, everything would be messed up. The more naval battles in the sea area, the more tactics the fleet must be. This is not land. Basically, the losers fall into the sea to feed the fish.

    Arik climbed along the oars to the other boat, took off his leather armor in front of everyone, and also took off the linen lining, revealing his chest hairy upper body and the wound that was beginning to heal .

    He yelled desperately: "Brothers! Now I am the leader of the war! Follow me and take off all the shirts! We are going to be berserkers!"

    As soon as he heard the word "Berster", the young man really went crazy with it.

    Everyone screamed desperately, and Harozov stared, isn''t there just a bunch of berserkers there!

    Arik continued to shout: "Brothers, let''s move faster! Our brothers and fathers who died in battle died in this sea. We are fighting on the same battlefield with them! For them! Revenge!"

    "Hurry up! Put charcoal on your body, write a spell, and we will become the berserkers blessed by Odin. We will be invincible! I, Arik, will take you to another big victory."

    "Remember! Our father who died in battle, their souls are watching us in Valhalla in the sky. We must do a great job!"

    Arik desperately boosted morale, and everyone kept roaring amazingly.

    Young Ross warriors usually have golden beards at a young age, their chests are densely haired, and their arms are golden hairy.

    All the warriors of the Viking tribe generally have this image. In their community, a man who lacks body hair will be regarded as a freak.

    With a golden beard, complicated braids, amazing chest hair when fighting shirtless, and strong muscle problems, it cannot be said that a person with such a posture is a berserker. It should be a berserker who must have such a heroic posture.

    Arik¡¯s front chest was painted with rough patterns, and his back was painted with a few words from his companions, meaning "Odin bless me."

    Similar words are also painted on most people''s bodies.

    In fact, most people have very limited understanding of the Rune script of their ethnic group. They can generally spell out their own names, but they cannot use the large number of words spelled out to form their ethnic classics.

    However, they have a superstitious understanding of some special vocabulary. Some sacred phrases must have magical powers. Engraving the phrases on their necklaces or even weapons can have magical powers and become perfect amulets.

    Smear it on the body, and then join the battle shirtless, almost invulnerable power.

    Arik is actively preparing for battle, a large group of people shouting crazy slogans, vowing to annihilate the new enemies they encounter.

    Harozov, who commanded normal battles, seemed even more calm. Courage is very important in war. It is also necessary to form an advantageous formation before the battle.

    The Ross people''s fleet is actively operating, and all their weird actions have been discovered by the opponent.

    On a clear day, the sea is vast, and a person with strong vision climbs up the mast and can almost see the details of the sea surface in a radius of 20 nautical miles. Twenty nautical miles, that is the limit of human visual observation affected by the curvature of the earth.

    The Ross people saw the Gotland ships, and the Gotland people also noticed the fleet of ships that suddenly emerged from the sea level.

    Printing and dyeing the sails with unique patterns, only people with high status will perform this operation.

    Most of the Russian warships have beautiful dragon heads that look like sea snakes, and their sails are thick linen, and the whole body is off-white.

    The ships of the Gotland are exactly the same.

    When Harozov launched the attack, he didn''t want to expose his identity too much. He didn''t intend to expose himself when the naval battle was about to break out.

    In this way, if the enemy really took the Danes to retaliate, they would not go all the way north to Roseburg. They would think that the attackers were all from the tribal alliance of Svealand. As for Roseburg, the Gotland and the Danes were remote and mysterious.

    A large number of gray sails appeared, and the Gotland fleet, who saw the sails, thought it might be their own.

    The eight Gotland warships began to line up in a column, sailing against the wind in groups, in order to get in touch with each other quickly.

    In an era without binoculars, it would be too difficult to expect a small group of navigators with amazing vision to learn the identity of distant ships early.

    So when the Gotland ship gradually approached, he was surprised to notice a series of special actions by the other party and subconsciously took guard.

    That is a huge fleet!

    Why did they wind their sails suddenly collectively taking advantage of the south wind?

    They actually approached the two ships and moved people at sea!

    Such behavior is actually a suspicious explanation? Are they enemies? !

    The eight Gotland warships were ordered by their clan to go south for investigation. Although they were a partial division, the armed forces could not be said to be small.

    Two hundred and ten Gotlanders were seated in eight boats. They belonged to the same clan, and they were old and young. Just like the Ruths, in the face of a total war, the men of the entire tribe are fighting brothers and fighting fathers and sons. Unlike the Russ, the Gotlands are no longer monolithic. The rapid development of economic activities has made their tribes very fragmented. They have become a group of large families and clans living together with scattered households, all subordinate to the Danes. Hodgepodge.

    But when a powerful force starts a war, the loose ones can still unite and start confrontation.

    This participator who performed the investigative work was shocked to see the forty warships, combined with noticing the strange behavior of the other party, and after careful thinking, they were definitely not their own.

    Because, our main force is moving in the waters west of the island!

    How can there be a large fleet that has been running to the east of the island, and it is still moving north? !

    Maybe some people threw in doubt and hesitation, until they saw the sudden change of the formation of the opponent''s large fleet, everyone was terrified!

    Harrodsson didn''t want to have any verbal negotiations with the other party at all, he didn''t even mean to swear a few tens of meters away.

    In his understanding, naval warfare emphasizes decisiveness. Right now, the Ross army, which I personally led, has many ships and many ships, and with his strength advantage, he cleanly chopped off everyone''s heads and put an end to this encounter as soon as possible.

    Harrodsson placed his own 14 warships in a horizontal line, forming a wide front with a concave arc, and he placed the flagship packed with archers in the center.

    He just wants to make a pincer tactic on the sea, like a crab''s pincers to hold the prey.

    Although the ships of both sides have high mobility and can turn short distances, as long as the enemy enters his own half-encircled pocket, Harozov believes that at least half of the opponent''s power will be gnawed away by this one bite.

    The Ross people''s combat power was already shirtless paddling, launching an impact at the opponent at a speed of five meters per second.

    Seeing the opponent put up an obvious collision formation, the Gotland realized that something was not good.

    However, the Gotlanders were dumbfounded and dumbfounded. They had completely concluded that the opponent was the enemy, most likely the attacker who was said to have burned Sikkemberg, and the opponent was madly killed and did not mean to escape.

    It was a large group of sea wolves, and the goal was their eight boats.

    The Gotlandians will not run away! To flee without a fight is a shameful coward. Seeing the attackers deliberately let them go, a group of people would be scolded by all the islanders when they returned.

    The frenzied actions of the enemy even proved the saying that began to circulate quickly. The Mind Sub-Alliance is really about to launch an all-out war on Gotland!

    The lips are dead and the teeth are cold! The eight Gotland dragon-head warships carrying 210 warriors, chose to fight head-on, and began to charge for the wind.

    "Brothers! We must stop those pirates, we fought them!"

    "Get ready to crash, get ready to jump and fight!"

    "The archer prepares his arrows and makes as much damage as possible!"

    "Brothers! For our family, for our freedom, attack!"

    The elder leader of the partial division wielded his battle axe, trying his best to arouse the morale of the whole team.

    Even if the next battle will be very difficult, if the enemy cannot be made to pay the price, will they think that the Gotland is a big fat sheep to be slaughtered? How can that work? !

    What''s more, who knows what other goals they have? Are these enemies going north to attack their clan fishing village?

    They must have burned Sikkenberg and killed at least a thousand people! To make matters worse, now many men in fishing villages have set out to search for the enemy. There are only a large number of women and children and a small number of soldiers left in the fishing village, and the defense is extremely empty.

    Many of the people who escaped from Sikkim have already become the new servants of the richer and richer families in the city for the first time.

    Some men settled down for a while, and immediately boarded the boats of other settlement residents, looking for revenge from the Mindya.

    Both sides have reasons to fight, and both sides think they are taking revenge!

    No one chooses to avoid it.

    What the Gotland people saw was a total of fifteen ships launching an attack. Not far behind them, there were twenty-five dragon-head warships!

    With eight enemies and forty? Five times the disadvantage gap.

    The war broke out in what the Gotland people thought was an absolute disadvantage.

    But the Gotlandians were not so stupid enough to get into the pincer-shaped enclosure arranged by the Rosses.

    The dragon head warships of both sides, due to the ship structure, the dragon head wood carvings spliced ??on the bow, are all a hard existence.

    Fortunately, the bows of the two sides collided with each other. If the other side hits the sideboard, it is not surprising that the whole ship is hit in two.

    Just when the Gotlanders were about to collide, they were shocked to notice the huge strength of the opponent, and looked at the strong men, they all bare their arms for a battle at sea.

    "Is it a berserker?!" The Gotland leader buzzed his head and ordered: "Quick! Turn right!"

    After all, the eight boats of the Gotland were a small team. All the oarsmen operated urgently, and the eight boats contracted and turned to the right.

    "They want to escape?!" Kharosov, who had already stood up, could see the opponent''s face clearly.

    Harozov''s good show was at the last moment, following the "cowardly" emergency turn of the Gotlanders, he rushed into the air.

    "Archers, fire arrows shoot their sails!"

    With an order from Harozov, twenty shirtless oarsmen stood up and immediately picked up the single oak shortbows they placed beside them.

    There was no time to organize a volley. When the prefabricated arrows were ignited by the fire, the flame arrows were shot out immediately.

    A large number of burning arrows dragged the blue smoke and flew toward the enemy ship nearly a hundred meters away in a projectile attitude.

    The sail that the Gotlanders still laid down was like a huge net bag. They had to flank the entire sail against the center axis of the ship when sailing against the wind. It really became a huge target for archery, and it sturdily encountered the fire of flame arrows.

    Dry linen is an excellent combustible material. The polished barbed bone arrow shoots through the sail, and the burning oil-soaked cloth strip quickly ignites the linen.

    The two ships on the left wing of the Gotland formation quickly ignited fire.

    "Brothers! Keep archery! The others, immediately turn around and rush to jump to help! Hurry!"

    "Aric! You stunned me! Hit them to death by turning!"

    Harozov roared as best he could, and Arik who was not far away fully understood the uncle''s intentions.

    Arik didn''t say much, he stood at the bow holding a sword and shield, and roared: "Brothers, listen to me, turn to hit them!"

    The seven ships on the left flank of the Ross fleet turned collectively and rushed to the side of the moving Gotland ship with their bows.

    Facing the menacing enemy, they were violently frightened when they saw the companions of the two ships jumping into the cold water in the fire to avoid being burned to death.

    The enemy is not only crowded, but this group of shirtless berserkers are also well-trained.

    "Don''t come here!"

    "Thinking people rushed over! Quickly hold their oars against their bows!"

    Some Gotlanders who reacted immediately went deep into the oars, trying to stop the heavy collision. However, everyone knows that the reason the Dragon Head battleship is a battleship is that it has a reinforced bow! Everyone knows how to use collision and jump tactics in naval battles.

    The oars of the Gotlanders were more fragile, and the pine oars broke.

    Seven ships of the Russ slammed into the past, and two of the Gotland ships were knocked out of a big horrible hole on the spot!

    There is no watertight compartment in the dragon head warship, and there is no deck!

    The two boats were knocked out of a big hole, and then they sank into the sea with an unprepared boat.

    Those Gotlanders wearing chain mail thought they would gain a certain tactical advantage in the gang jump fight, but the cold-proof leather clothes and defensive chain mail on their bodies became a real burden, dragging their masters into the deep sea. slide.

    Such people quickly sank into the sea more than ten meters away. They had no time to unload the heavy burden and float on the surface to escape. The increasingly intense water pressure had crushed them, and the whole person fed the fish on the spot.

    Some people soaked in the water and hurriedly got rid of their wet clothes. As a result, they lost their weapons, just like seals trapped in a fishing net, they were stabbed to death by the prepared short spears of the Ross people.

    There were still three ships that only oscillated violently during the collision, and the ribs made of simple oak luckily took on the impact.

    But after the shock, the shirtless Ross had rushed over.

    The jump to help took place.

    "Brothers! Cut off their heads!"

    Arik simply threw the shield away, holding the steel sword in both hands and jumping to the enemy ship, slashing directly at a Gotland who was blocking with an iron sword. This poor Gotland died on the spot, and the blocked iron The sword broke into two sections.

    On the battlefield on this ship, Arik became a true berserker.

    He beheaded four enemies in a row and made himself full of enemy blood.

    As a result, he was suddenly kicked by an enemy and fell into the cold sea.

    Even so, he held a wooden ribbed board that floated after the collision, and continued to stab the enemy with a steel sword.

    Jumping to help fight, the Ross and Gotland can not organize an effective infantry formation, fighting completely rely on individual ability.

    The sober Gotlanders began to fight back, fighting alone, luck may be more important than fighting skills!

    Many Ross fighters were chopped and killed by the Gotland''s axe, and many Gotlanders fell into the sea and were stabbed to death by the Ross''s short spear and sword like a seal.

    Some Rosses were also hit by arrows shot by a few Gotlanders, hitting the arrows in their shirtless bodies, and then fell into the sea.

    Many Gotlanders were attacked by the Ross archers. For a time, two groups of people in the boat were fighting, but the sails were lit by flame arrows.

    Just before the battle, the leader of the Gotland predicted that the battle would be very detrimental to him, and he hoped that the courage of the Gotland would try to hold the enemy as far as possible.

    Who would have thought that the other party is clearly well-trained!

    Not long after the battle began, two ships lit up a fire, two ships were broken and silenced, and three ships became a terrible battlefield.

    Fortunately, the leader of the Gotland did not participate in the fight. The two remaining Gotland warships would be really cowardly!

    Rush in and fight them? !

    Do not!

    Everyone has tried their best, who would have thought that these thinking sub-union guys really have amazing fighting power.

    In grief and anger, the leader of the Gotland growled: "We...we retreat! Hurry up and go to the nearest coast!"

    The frightened people immediately steered the last two boats to turn, and they continued to raise their sails, and the direction became due west.

    The sea was dyed red with blood, and Arik grabbed the spear handed by him and was dragged onto the good boat by his brothers.

    The gang fight on the ship was over, the moaning Gotlanders were all stabbed to death, and some of the seriously injured Ruths were vomiting blood in terror.

    Many enemies, and even some of the dead Ruths, have sunk to the bottom of the sea, and a large swath of red-stained water proves what terror is.

    A large number of corpses floated on the sea, and the bodies of the Ross people were pulled onto the boat, and they would be taken back to their hometown for burial.

    As for the dying people, the Ross people gave these brothers a slash to end their pain.

    Because of these severely injured brothers, they have lost the possibility of living, and they have been given death by their own people, which is also an acceptable destination.

    Looking at the two lonely white sails that were drifting away, Arik, who had been washed away by the sea, stomped with anger: "Brothers, should we catch up and kill them all?!"

    Many people really responded and sat down one after another with the intention of paddling and chasing.

    This move was seen by Harozov; "Arik! What are you doing?!"

    "Uncle! Can''t let those enemies run away. We want to destroy them all."

    "Forget it! Let them go! Arik, now listen to my command." Harozov shouted.

    "But you have appointed me the leader of the war!"

    "Now the battle is over Let''s go! Don''t be complacent about winning a battle. If we are discovered by the Gotland army, we will all die! Go!"

    Don''t chase the poor? Kharosov was only worried that the young people''s love battle would cause the Rus to lose the opportunity to leave the field safely.

    After all, this naval battle was something Kharozov hoped to avoid. Since the battle is over, how can he be in love with it?

    Arik sat down angrily and continued paddling, and the entire Ross fleet escaped from the blood-stained battlefield.

    The naval battle lasted for a short time. The Gotlanders lost five boats and a total of 140 people died.

    Although the Rus had a huge tactical advantage, fifteen people died in the final gang fight.

    At least they died as a berserker, ten bodies were confined, and the rest sank into the sea. After counting the number of people to determine the number of dead, everyone regrets and is pleased for them, because they died on the battlefield and completed the glorious life of a man at sea!

    The living people calmed down, and after the violent new became calm, they no longer thought about continuing to pursue and expand the results.

    Kharosov''s words really make sense, everyone is exhausted after this battle. What if the enemy is not coming from eight ships, but eighty ships? The result will be terrible.

    The south wind continued to blow the sails of the Rus, and the bows and ribs of many ships had been stained with blood from the enemy. The Ross men changed back to warm clothes, roughly ate granola, and formed a circular fleet, enduring the muscle soreness and mental exhaustion after the battle, rowing as fast as possible to the north.

    For safety, Harozov would rather take a detour, and the fleet began to lean towards the location of Seramia Island, intending to take an arc and go around the ?land Islands to obtain real safety.

 Chapter 137ï¼š The Russ will build the Shilla Fort in the location of the Winter Palace

    Since leaving the ?land Islands, the main fleet led by Otto turned into the Gulf of Finland.

    Along the way, they took advantage of the southerly wind, and the northerly wind that occasionally blew in zigzag.

    Otto had no interest in some of the islands that appeared on the route.

    It was the sudden appearance of some ships that aroused his great interest.

    Because this bay has never been exclusively enjoyed by the Ross tribe. Some Finn tribes and Baltic tribes had sporadic activities on the seashore and rushed to land and fight with them, which Otto did not want.

    Those tribes have not been conquered by the Rus at all, and even peaceful trade with each other does not exist. There have been several encounters in history.

    He didn''t want an accident at all now, so after turning into the bay, the huge fleet never docked at all.

    The fleet only stayed for a day on a deserted island where there was no one. After leaving a bunch of bonfire traces, the fleet continued to rush towards the destination.

    The sea area is full of thin ice floes, and the number of ice floes continues to increase.

    "Boss, the situation ahead is a bit unclear, will there be a thicker layer of ice that will make our ship unable to get through?"

    The speaker was the young blacksmith Kawei, who stayed at the leader''s flagship, deeply disturbed by the unknown future.

    "Are you afraid of ice hitting our boat?!" Otto, who was paddling, asked with a smile.

    "I''m worried. Because our ship..."

    "It''s okay, the big deal is that you lie on the bow and break the ice with an axe, and we move on."

    Hearing Otto''s words, Kawei was even more worried.

    Otto let out a sigh of relief, and he continued paddling his oars and shouted: "You young people don''t have to worry about anything. You are coming with me for the first time. You will settle in our Shilla Fort in the future. Does ice make you worry? Let''s think about the future life."

    Because this year''s voyage of Sogong is not as simple as Otto leading a group of people to ask for tribute.

    Compared with collecting taxes in Novgorod, the most important thing is to establish new settlements.

    Since a lot of houses are to be built and life is to be settled down, it is bound to require labor to work.

    The Ross people have not captured a large number of male corpses, making cutting trees, building houses, and even clearing land for cultivation. All the work must be done by themselves.

    The biggest goal of a large number of young Russians on this trip is to obtain a wife from Novgorod. As a price, they have to pay a betrothal gift that can be married peacefully. After that, they must accept the arrangement of the leader and become the No. A group of residents thrived and thrived.

    Nostalgic for homeland?

    Do not! Young people are happy to go out and venture.

    The hometown of Roseburg is not a wonderful place. The young people can''t figure out that their ancestors can''t live in the Svealand Plain, and they have to break away from the core of the alliance and settle in the Gulf farther north.

    The young people do not want to know more about the Rus ancestors facing the pressure of life and going north to obtain the rich animal furs of the north.

    Once, the Ross people moved northward and gained a lot from decades of hunting. They didn''t intend to kill all animals, large and small, but their hunting efficiency was higher than the reproduction rate of native animals. This made this tribe of reindeer hunters turn to large-scale fishing.

    Fishing? It would be better to find a place where you can grow wheat with good geomantic omen.

    After all, everyone has been able to enjoy the wheat tribute by the Novgorod people for decades, but unfortunately the amount of tribute from the other party is limited, so that ordinary residents can only eat the wheat for a short period of time.

    The current tribal distribution method is changing, and there are fewer and fewer young people who lack power in the tribe.

    Besides, as there are more and more young people in the tribe, it is really not pursued to expect a little wheat from Novgorod to relieve their greed.

    Everyone is dreaming of being able to eat wheat cakes, bread and porridge all at once, and even use the extra wheat to make a good life of ale.

    Some people even fantasize about organizing an army to completely conquer Novgorod, so that the locals can pay tribute to wheat throughout the year.

    Of course people with normal minds find this idea too unrealistic, even if the Novgorod people are not good enough, their numbers are too much. If they are truly turned into slaves, the premise must be a decisive military victory.

    This victory must be based on mass killing and wounding of men in the Novgorod region.

    Of course, local men would bring a large number of wooden sticks and stone hammers to the battle, and such enemies seemed to be easily destroyed.

    Killing the vast number of men in Novgorod is the most stupid. They are all dead, who will farm the land?

    Completely conquer Novgorod, Otto, as the leader, did not have this idea. However, there are too many opponents, and maintaining the current situation is the best choice for the Ross tribe.

    It is more important to obtain warm land than to start a war to complete a thorough conquest and then enslave them.

    The Ross people can cultivate the land by themselves. Since the purpose is to harvest wheat, it is safer to cultivate by themselves.

    The mighty fleet with 900 people sailed for another five days after passing through the ?land Islands!

    Finally on the morning of the sixth day, a large island in the distance appeared in front of everyone.

    Otto put down the oars, standing at the bow of the boat and looking far away.

    "Brothers! We finally arrived! Continue rowing, and in the afternoon we choose a good place to land."

    The long journey is finally coming to an end. The young people have finally found a point of venting after holding back their emotions for a long time. They are already cheering.

    Also cheering were the Novgorod women who went back to their parents'' home with the ship, and they held their stomachs and followed their husbands closely.

    These women, if they continue to live in Novgorod, they are almost destined to never leave the shore of Lake Ilmen for the rest of their lives.

    Because the large and small Slavic farms in the Novgorod region live around Lake Ilmen, the local people have completely transformed into a farming nation.

    Agricultural production is the most important thing for a family, and rash travel is really a kind of death-seeking behavior.

    Even if you marry a Rus, your living conditions are a little better than in the hometown. For example, the once-scarce meat can be eaten frequently, and the half-starved and half-satisfied life will be relieved to a certain extent.

    But hometown is, after all, hometown, no matter how bad she is.

    What''s more, the biological parents are still in their hometown!

    As long as the army of the Ruths landed, it meant that everyone had left the ocean.

    Because she is Arik''s wife, Peravina is treated as her niece by Otto, and has the right to sit on the leader''s flagship.

    She supported her belly and crawled slowly in the boat, for fear that the shaking of the boat would make her clothes wet.

    She crawled near Otto and asked, "Dad, as long as we land, we will enter the river. Will I be back soon?"

    "Why did you come to the front? Go back!" Otto scolded.

    "I just want to... just want to ask." Peravina hurriedly hooked her head and explained cautiously.

    "Quickly. We will land in the afternoon and we will continue our journey tomorrow morning."

    Because after Arik''s biological father died in battle, he called Otto''s father for many years, and the married Peravina also followed her husband''s habits and called Otto''s father.

    This intimate call really evoked Otto''s imagination.

    Seeing Peravina''s face, he thought of his nephew Arik who had attacked Gotland, and the young people who had revenge.

    Their battle should go smoothly!

    Otto couldn¡¯t really think about it. He arranged the army very tightly. The so-called one hundred families with the ship immediately set up permanent camps as soon as they docked, and they will officially start the Fort Shilla at the next morning at the latest. Infrastructure.

    He took his married and Sorgon army straight to Novgorod, staying at that Ilmen Lake for at most one day, and finally after a maximum of seven days before and after, the army will bring more of Novgorod¡¯s youth. The woman returns and joins the great cause of building a town.

    The mighty fleet passed Kotlin Island smoothly.

    What everyone is most worried about is that the collision between the ship and the sea ice will cause the ship to be destroyed. As the ship continues to winter, the floating ice is indeed more and more, and soon flakes of ice appear!

    As a result, everyone discovered that there was obviously a wide waterway between the ice floes, and the fleet of ships sprang into the waterway naturally and moved forward without being affected by any ice floes.

    But when entering this waterway, the paddlers also felt a resistance.

    People understand the reason why there is no ice floes in the waterway, and some people deliberately put their hands into the water in order to verify their ideas. Lick your hand, you can''t feel the salty taste at all on the tip of your tongue!

    Facts have proved that this waterway is full of fresh water.

    Walking along the waterway, a yellowed beach not far away appeared in front of everyone.

    Where is the landing field of the fleet? If it''s just for landing, all the oarsmen rush to the beach with all their strength, and everyone can land safely.

    Many people are itching, and they paddle more vigorously.

    "Boss, the beach in front is really a perfect landing field. We just rushed over?!" Kawei asked excitedly.

    "No!" Otto retorted bluntly.

    "Why? That beach is obviously better than our Roseburg."

    "Young man, you are here for the first time. When the tide comes, the beach will be submerged. We continue to row and you will soon know that there is no landing site."

    In fact, the so-called beach in front of the fleet is the west beach of Vasilievsky Island.

    The average elevation of this island is eight meters, and the elevation near the beach is less than two meters.

    The so-called Vasilievsky Island is a sandbar washed out by the sands of the Neva River, and its scale is still slowly increasing.

    It is now that it does not have the name "Vasily Island" at all, no one named it, Otto now only wants to call it "Xishazhou".

    Since we are going to land and establish new settlements, it is very necessary to name nearby settlements.

    The big lake is called Ladoga Lake, and the river is naturally called Ladoga River.

    There was no order from Otto, no ships attempted to land, everyone was paying attention to the surrounding environment and planning for future development prospects.

    A place that was just considered an excellent landing field by many people was quickly ignored. Because everyone found that it was just an island divided by a river. It is not a good choice to establish a settlement on an island, just because the sand there is definitely not suitable for farming.

    The fleet has entered the river, and the strong current has made it difficult for many young people who have just arrived here to paddle.

    The so-called Ladoga River is the Neva River. The river has begun to enter the spring and summer flood season, so that the rising water on both sides of the river has also submerged many water plants.

    In the early days, the Neva River was near the mouth of the sea, and the strong currents broke down into three waterways abruptly and created many sandbars.

    Otto had been looking for a suitable landing point, and he finally determined a suitable location.

    And this location is where the Winter Palace is located.

    The Russ are about to build the Shilla Fort in the location of the Winter Palace!

    "Brothers, let''s turn the corner! Log in!"

    After all, he suddenly drew his sword, and the place where the sharp sword pointed was the official landing field.

    The leading flagship turned first, followed by all the ships behind it.

    Muscular young oarsmen rowed desperately, the keel of the bottom of the boat rubbed against the reeds inundated by the flooding river. For a while, the water surged, and the boat directly washed up on the beach made of sand, rock and mud.

    Otto held the hard dragon head relief on the bow of the ship, and after the violent shaking of the ship''s beach, everything became calm.

    He jumped off the boat suddenly and became the first lander.

    "Great! Brothers, we are here to build our Shilla Fort! Everyone, get off the boat!"

    Excited people jumped into the shallows one after another, and no one complained that their boots were flooded with river water.

    The quiet place suddenly became lively because of the more than nine hundred Ruths who appeared, and many people had already called their companions to do those things immediately after landing.

    The boats docked collectively, and the people who landed on the beach discussed the next work clearly on the boat. Their actions were indeed orderly, and there was no chaos at the landing site.

    Many young people jumped down, pulled the rope non-stop, shouted collectively, and dragged the boat to the shore.

    Others slammed down wooden stakes on the sand and tied the boats towed ashore.

    This is true for more than forty boats, and Otto is not instructing everything himself, because everyone is worried that a sea tide will surge in the evening, and those irregular boats will be washed away by the tide.

    This worry is entirely correct.

    Because once the tide hits, the inverted sea water can inundate the sandbank at the westernmost end, the so-called "Vasily Island" as a whole.

    St. Petersburg on that plane, when Peter the Great decided to build a new city, he encountered the embarrassment of seawater intrusion. Until the 1970s, the Soviet Union decided to build a 40-kilometer breakwater with Kronstadt Port in the west of the city as the center.

    Due to the impact of the disintegration of the Soviet Union, the construction of the breakwater was shelved midway, but it was still completed in 2011, which permanently solved the problem of seawater intrusion in St. Petersburg.

    On this plane, the Ross tribe from Roseburg in the north, their hometown is a small bay, and everyone knows the erosion of the tide.

    Otto chose to establish a settlement location, which coincides with Peter the Great on another plane, or anyone who understands the sea, will set the location of the Winter Palace as the core of the settlement.

    The reason is simple. People standing on the boat can see at a glance that a small **** suddenly appears on the gentle floodplain. This is the most suitable place to build a town.

    The location Otto chose was a soothing breakthrough. Compared with the open sandbar, the breakthrough altitude of the landing point quickly rose to fifteen meters. Whether it was inverted seawater or flooded river water, it would never be flooded here!

    More than 900 landers of all kinds, they are already unloading their messy equipment.

    Especially the one hundred Ruth families who are about to become the first residents. They have axes and scrapers in their hands. There are even men who carry prefabricated wood from their hometowns and prepare to insert them into the sand. , Set up the basic frame of the wooden house.

    Many accompanying housewives lack the strength to carry hardwoods.

    They carried water bags made of seals or reindeer stomach sacs, and ran to the turbulent Neva River to drink water first, and then filled them with water for their husbands who had already started building a house.

    The children brought by the couple began to do what they could.

    The evening is coming. Don''t talk nonsense, a vigorous construction movement has already begun.

 Chapter 138ï¼š From Rabbit Island to Little Walnut Fort

    Otto held the saber around his waist and stood at the highest point of the slope. A group of people gathered around him.

    Looking at the surrounding scenery, he couldn''t help sighing: "It''s really a nice place. I just checked it. It''s definitely suitable for planting."

    "But chief, we started planting immediately, it was too late. Now that the wheat seeds are planted, we can''t wait for this year''s harvest." A man named Conusson said regretfully.

    "I know. But we can plant something else." Otto slapped the man who was ten years younger than himself, but with a thick beard, "You are my old brother, and all your family members follow. The fleet is here, what a risky action."

    "I don''t regret it. I am willing to be a pioneer."

    "Don''t worry, it will develop here in the future. We have made an appointment and you will be the leader of Shilla Fort. You are faced with a hard job at the beginning. Don''t worry, I will bring other people from the clan to help you and your brothers. We will develop Shilla Fort."

    "Okay! But this position may be more appropriate for Haroldoson." Conusson asked deliberately and tentatively.

    "That guy is more suitable for the battlefield, you are different." Otto paused, "Some people are suitable for war, and some are suitable for business. And you...you like to cultivate land and grow onions in Roseburg. Look, see. The land here is obviously more fertile, and there is a gentle southerly wind. It''s really a good place, isn''t it the most suitable place for you to lead everyone in reclaiming the land?"

    When the leader said so, Conusson let out a sigh of relief.

    Because once Shilla Fort is built, the era when the Ross tribe once had only one settlement is over forever.

    For a long time, everyone has been accustomed to the political structure of one settlement and one big leader, but things have changed now.

    The bearded Conuson is also nearly fifty years old. He is eager for honor just like other men, but all the fighting games he participated in when he was young were complete losers. I never thought that I had spent my whole life studying how to grow as many edible things as possible in the cold and barren Roseburg, and persisting in the whole life actually became the reason why I was reused.

    Shilla Fort must have a leader, this leader is appointed by the big leader.

    Although he lost the possibility of competing to become the leader of the Ross tribe decades ago, becoming the regional leader of Shilla Fort in his later years is not also an honor.

    He solemnly assured Otto: "Great leader, we will start construction now. You will continue to Novgorod tomorrow, and those who stayed will hurry up to build. When you return, you will see that we have already Many houses have been built, and even... there are real docks for ships to dock."

    "Then I will do you a lot." Otto solemnly slapped the old friend on the shoulder, and then looked at the people who were starting to build.

    One hundred immigrants began to build houses, and they immediately began to use the nearby forest resources.

    Many people continue to explore without stopping.

    The young Kawei is full of strong curiosity about the unknown world. He not only has wonderful fantasies about the Novgorod girl who has never met but is destined to belong to him, but also has always imagined that he can become a steel sword by desperately building a steel sword. Very rich.

    When Rurik becomes the leader, he and his family can get the ultimate happiness.

    Now, he has some ideas for exploring the world.

    He led twenty people on a boat and rowed across the turbulent river as quickly as possible to land on an island on the opposite bank. Once they landed, they were immediately taken aback by the sight in front of them.

    Why?

    Hare runs around on this small island.

    A large group of rabbits, seeing strange things appear, hurriedly drilled into their caves in fright.

    "Haha! This is a good place. Brothers follow me to catch rabbits, we eat rabbit meat at night!"

    The average rabbit will repair the hole very deep and reserve multiple holes for escape.

    However, this island is not ordinary. In fact, this island was originally connected to the land, but was later washed out of a waterway by the Neva River.

    When the river freezes in winter, the rabbits communicate with the land, and they settle here just across the ice.

    Due to the arrival of the flood season, the bottom of the rabbit hole was flooded one after another, forcing the rabbits to run to the ground.

    The days of their leisurely gnawing grass came to an abrupt end, because a large group of humans landed on the island.

    On that plane, Peter the Great, who was inspecting, landed on this small island during the flood season of the Neva River, and a rabbit avoiding the flood actually rushed to his boots. Ever since, this small island was named Rabbit Island, because it does live with a large group of rabbits.

    Kawei drew his steel sword and greeted his companions to catch rabbits.

    Their method of catching rabbits is very violent, that is, they reach into the rabbit hole to explore, so some people drag the rabbit out forcibly.

    Others directly demolished the holes, and as a result, some people caught a group of young rabbits.

    The good news of the discovery of a large number of hares immediately spread to the people in the settlements on the other side. Kawei happily showed off the two lively rabbits he had caught, and immediately attracted others to join the action.

    The island is really too small. The Ross people landed like locusts. More than 200 people swept the island, and they caught more than 300 rabbits.

    With so much harvest, the small island was naturally named Rabbit Island.

    The sun is about to set, and the settlement has become a large construction site.

    More than forty bonfires ignited on the grassy soil slope. The rabbits and fish caught by the Russ were turned into meat being grilled. The air was filled with the smoke and fat of charcoal fire. Mouth-watering aroma.

    As night fell, there were still people logging in the nearby pine forest.

    The Russ used traditional techniques to cut down the large oak that no one can hold. The big tree has been cut down. The Russ immediately chiseled the trunk and used it as a building material. Even if the light is very weak, they are still working in order to live in the wooden house as soon as possible.

    Otto''s ears were full of the crisp sound of an ax hitting wood. He ate the roast rabbit meat sent by his subordinates, gnawing comfortably.

    Sitting beside him is Cornuson. This person is also gnawing roasted rabbit meat, depicting people¡¯s discoveries in a short period of time to the chief: "It has now been ascertained that there are many sandbars near our current Shilla Fort. Their names are Already taken."

    "Oh? What are the names?"

    "The one on the west is called West Island, the one on the north is called Beidao, and the place where we caught the rabbits is called Rabbit Island."

    Otto shrugged: "The name is pretty casual."

    "Oh? Maybe we can think about the name again."

    "That''s it, a simple name is easy to remember. Alas, we haven''t stayed here before. I never thought of the large number of rabbits in this area."

    Conuson said with satisfaction: "Valhalla really bless us! We can''t grow wheat this year. I can at best lead you to grow some cabbage and onions. I was very worried about the food problem, but it''s different now. Maybe it''s not just Through fishing, we catch hares and eat meat, and we can easily persist until next year."

    Otto patted an old friend on the shoulder again: "You don''t have to be too reluctant. This year I will try to increase the trade of those allies in the South. I will try my best to search for food from Novgorod. I don''t allow Shiro Fort. Starved a person to death, and you! You have to make sure that this winter, Shilla Fort does not freeze a person to death."

    "I will do it perfectly." Konuzon nodded vigorously.

    The Ross people spent a peaceful night on the slopes.

    In the early morning, the grass is full of dew, and the gentle south wind blows across the land.

    Otto stretched out his tired body lazily. He got out of the makeshift tent and planned the next move.

    The actions of the Roths are proceeding in an orderly manner. People who are about to move forward are eating their own dried meat around the bonfire, and their ears are filled with the sound of ding ding dong dong.

    The sun has not yet risen, and the work of logging and construction has begun. Otto, who has eaten a few pieces of dried fish, looks around, and the construction of the foundation of a large number of houses has begun to bear fruit.

    A batch of wooden poles brought from Roseburg''s hometown made their mark. They were driven into the soil, and then the construction of the wooden house began around these wooden poles.

    It still matters to collect taxes.

    Looking at the sun, and then at the bustling crowd, Otto felt that he could no longer linger.

    He told a group of people around him that he was ready to set off, and soon the order to set off spread to everyone''s ears.

    The young people who were ready to go on the expedition have been waiting for orders. They all stood up, carrying their necessary equipment, and rushed to the beach full of boats.

    A large number of young people pushed their boats into the wide Neva River. Otto used his sword as a baton and shouted orders: "You push the boat into the river and go all out into the Great Lake! We must enter the Great Lake today! Who! First enter the Great Lake and wait there. All the brothers arrived and set off together with us."

    Because of the characteristics of the Neva River, Otto believed that it was really difficult to organize his fleet on the river.

    The young Kawei only followed Otto, and of course the pregnant Peravina.

    All the Novgorod women who married into the Rus tribe are very happy to return to their homeland to visit. First of all, they must count on the Rus men to overcome the river.

    Otto didn''t have time to say goodbye to Conusson. He was in a hurry. When the flagship slipped into the river, he couldn''t wait to shout slogans and direct the oarsmen of the boat to do their best.

    The Neva River entered the summer flood season, and the water flow in the river increased sharply.

    The average width of the river is 350 meters, and the depth is generally 25 meters. Since ancient times, almost all the water of Lake Ladoga has been injected into the Gulf of Finland through this river.

    When winter comes, the Neva River is completely frozen, only the riverbed still has a large amount of lake water flowing into the sea, which is also the time when its flow is lowest.

    It is a flood season, and more than 3,000 cubic meters of water flow through the river bed every second. What kind of concept is this equivalent?

    A Viking boat floats on the surface of the river, and the people on the boat do nothing. After a minute, the boat can be pushed away by the current forty meters. In one hour, the boat will travel 1.3 nautical miles away.

    The simple paddling of the Ross people can keep the boat at a speed of 5 nautical miles for a long time. After being offset by the flow of the river, they can barely maintain a net speed of 4 nautical miles.

    How far is the voyage waiting for them? A full 40 nautical miles!

    They set off when the sun just rises, and must paddle endlessly for ten hours on the way. When the sun sets, the boat is carrying a crowd of tired people before they can float into Lake Ladoga.

    Fortunately, according to the direction of the Neva River, they went straight to the southeast at first, and were fully able to use the south wind to operate against the wind. After a big turn, the river ran to the northeast, and the boat layed its sails flat, still being able to take advantage of the south wind.

    The wind gives the Rus people a certain amount of strength, and the main driving force for the boat to move forward is still paddling.

    They are all people with super endurance. In order to challenge a difficult and great retrograde, they prepared a large amount of dried fish and a little precious oatmeal.

    lunch time? nonexistent.

    When you get hungry, you quickly grab a piece of dried salted fish and put it in your mouth to chew. The movements in your hands can''t stop, let alone disrupt the rhythm of the whole team.

    The dragon head warship of the Ross people has become a dragon boat in the literal sense, that is, it does not have the super assault speed of a dragon boat at all, and the whole boat rushes to the great lake at a faster speed.

    "Brothers, work harder! The river runs to the north! The children who came here for the first time hold on, you will soon see a big lake, that is the biggest lake you have ever seen in your life!"

    Otto has noticed the fatigue that he is showing, which is understandable, because he is the same.

    People must have a goal. He is calling on everyone to appreciate the beauty of Lake Ladoga as soon as possible. For this, everyone still needs to work hard.

    Fortunately, all actions were planned. The Ross people organized another 30 ships on this trip, half of which were carrying 500 people, and the other half were towed pure empty ships just for tribute.

    In the evening, the boats arrived at Lake Ladoga one after another, and the huge lake made young people who came for the first time take it for granted that it was another sea.

    The cold and pure lake water made them sober.

    When the water of Lake Ladoga began to flow into the water injection port of the Neva River, there was a small natural sandbar, and the southern part of the sandbar was clearly formed as a protrusion by the river.

    This place has strategic value. Wouldn¡¯t it be good to build a small settlement here as a rest stop for ships?

    After entering Lake Ladoga, the fleet immediately headed south. They did not go straight to the entrance of the Volkhov River, but simply found a place to rest on the shore.

    They soon found a wonderful place, and a short distance from the protrusion, there was a gravel beach that was almost purely east-west. For unknown reasons, there is a lack of water and grass on the river beach, and the river beach is full of crystal gravel, which is most suitable for boats to land on the beach.

    Ottoben had the idea of ??building another settlement. He ordered his tired subordinates to land on the river beach. Look at this wonderful river beach. It would be a shame not to use it.

    Perhaps this is the inevitability of history. Anyone who lands on this beach will think about building a settlement.

    On another plane, Kievan Rus established a trading stronghold on the beach where Otto landed. With the development of the times, the rising Principality of Moscow, in order to resist the aggressiveness of the Swedes, gradually built trading strongholds into military fortresses, especially the construction of castles on the sandbars at the throat of the river, and also erected forts, called "Little Walnuts". Fort", so that it is as hard as a walnut.

    The Little Walnut Fort has also become the eastern gate of the historical St. Petersburg city group.

    A large number of bonfires were lit again, and the aroma of barbecue began to fill the air.

    No matter how exhausted, the Ross people¡¯s fishing industry is not abandoned. When they were still floating on the lake, a large number of hemp ropes that helped the iron fish hooks were hooked with bait and thrown into the lake.

    Soon, the Ross people were surprised to find that they had caught a group of different kinds of fish, many of which were big ones.

    The most common fish is sea bass, followed by Ladoga salmon.

    Five men joined forces to force a fierce jackfish on.

    The easy-to-obtain large amount of fresh fish soothes the sore muscles of young people''s arms.

    As the leader, a large number of young people showed his courtesy, and the plump steak of the pike caught became his dinner.

    Taking a bite of fish, Otto did not forget to care about his nephew, Peravina.

    He handed over a small piece of fish steak sprinkled with oil and salt, and said: "Eat it, my child. Remember, you are now eating a meal to feed two people."

    Peravina nodded and stretched out her hand, she closed her mouth to prevent embarrassment from the greedy Harazi.

    During the whole day, the people of Rus fought in the river. She marveled at how perseverance these people can keep paddling non-stop from morning to evening. Because when traveling in the sea, the Ross people pay more attention to the use of wind, and only after entering the river does paddling become the mainstream.

    For the first time in her life, Peravina participated in a long journey upstream, thinking that after a day of struggle, they still had the strength to fish, and if the people in her hometown were enemies, wouldn''t they be looking for death?

    She was somewhat fortunate that the White Tree Manor where her natal family was located was the most willing to cooperate with the Russ among all the manors in Novgorodri. Since you can''t hide from the powerful Roths, wouldn''t it be good to be a group of servants with peace of mind?

    After living with the Ross people for half a year, Peravina still cannot fit into the new group well, and the grievances in her heart may be resolved with the birth of the child.

    She understands at least one thing. People in her hometown always say that Rosger and other Varangas are a group of hungry wolves who can eat people without spitting out bones. In fact, they are people who follow another way of life.

    Facing the big boss Otto, Peravina still remained cautious. She sat on a small piece of animal skin on the sand, facing the warm campfire, eating grilled fish steaks.

    Marrying into the Rus tribe does have a big advantage, that is, every meal has salt. There was a time when I had to eat sparingly in my hometown, and salt was even scarce. Now, she couldn''t imagine how she lived her previous life without salt in a meal.

    Otto stared at her puffed belly subconsciously as she looked at her stuffy head eating meat.

    "Peravina, I have already thought about it. We will set off tomorrow and arrive in Novgorod in one day as possible. I will take the army and spend the night at your White Tree Village staff!"

    Peravina was startled, almost instinctively thinking of something terrible.

    She asked in horror: "Dad, do you want to collect tribute at night?"

    Otto looked at the beating flames: "If I can, I want to collect it as soon as possible. And your sisters of the same race, marry as many of our tribes as possible. You see, I brought a lot of young people here, that is To choose a wife for them. I believe that your manor will support it."

    "This...I don''t know."

    Peravina really didn''t know the manor''s thoughts, because she herself was the most ordinary woman, and it was probably because of her beautiful face that she was chosen by the man in front of her to become the wife of her nephew.

    Otto continued: "Nothing, that guy has no right to refuse. I don''t want to use force in the first place. They''d better obey my arrangement So you see, I ask you to follow the ship, Is it just permission to go back to your hometown to visit relatives?"

    "Isn''t it?"

    "My child, I just want to show you and other women to people in your hometown. Tell them that all married women are well taken care of. Your child should be born in the fall. The baby just born is too delicate, so don¡¯t follow us in the fall. So by this time next year, you will return to your hometown with your baby, and you must personally tell your relatives that your life is very happy."

    Peravina nodded, she still didn''t care about the significance of the big boss''s actions.

    She has fallen in love with Arik deeply. After eating the delicious grilled fish steak, she can''t help touching her belly, and praying in her heart for her husband, Arik, who is expedition for revenge, will win a great victory.

    what! Peravina, she didn''t even notice that she should have spent her short life as a peasant woman in Novgorod.

    Today, her mentality has become more and more humanized.

    The same is true for other women.

 Chapter 139ï¼š The Ross people return to White Tree Manor

    Thanks to a batch of catches, the Russ regained their strength by sleeping on the beach.

    The journey waiting for everyone is still far away, and soon they will enter another river, the Volkhov River.

    The long journey upstream will be a strenuous expedition. Otto does not ask for much help from the change of the wind direction. Instead of relying on the wind to propel the boats in the river, it is better to believe in the power of all the oarsmen. .

    The south wind is blowing on the shimmering lake, and the sunrise in the east is brilliant!

    The Ross people added a few more firewood to the bonfire that was about to burn out, grilled the fish leftover last night, and hurriedly ended the breakfast.

    The hard oak keel was scraped by sand and stones, and the boat was pushed into the lake. The mighty army quickly formed and rowed towards the east.

    The long experience has made Otto a very good understanding of the hydrological conditions in this area, even saying that he knows better than the residents of Novgorod who live not far away.

    Although the Novgorod region has a huge population of as many as 200,000, they have a common ancestor, and they all migrated and settled here.

    Of course, things must start with the fall of Western Rome.

    When the Huns forced a large number of Germanic tribes to forcibly enter the Roman territory to seek protection, many Slavic peoples moved north and east to escape the war. There were also some desperately rushing to Greece, and these Slavs who went south hoped to be protected by Eastern Rome.

    Three hundred years have passed, and many things have changed.

    The Slavs who fled to Greece spoke Greek and became the new Greeks under Roman rule.

    The Slavs desperately fleeing north, the farthest group settled in Lake Ilmen. Of course they can continue to go north. Due to the colder climate in the north, the land there is no longer a good boundary for growing wheat, so why continue to migrate.

    However, the residents of the Novgorod region have no concept of historical records at all.

    They remember the faces of their grandparents at most, and what great things some legendary characters did, such as the feat of hunting a bear.

    After that, they focus on the present, and they don''t have much ambition for the future.

    Even if there are tough Ruths who regularly exploit them twice a year, as long as they give them everything they need one by one, peace will be guaranteed.

    You can even get a security promise, the so-called "Whoever hits you, the Ross people will help you crusade."

    The promise was verbal, and all Novgorod learned that the Rus had never fought for them.

    Because Novgorod does have a real enemy, and that is Smolensk in the south.

    If you want to gain greater wealth, you must trade with the people of the South. If possible, several big families in Novgorod very much hope to be able to trade with the Romans and Khazarians on their own. However, in this era, there are almost no roads in the vast eastern European land, and the intestinal trails of people''s feet are rare.

    The people of Novgorod paddled their own canoe, entered the Msta River from Lake Ilmen, and then went upstream to its source. Finally, on foot for more than 50 kilometers, you can find a small river that can enter the upper Dnieper River, and finally successfully reach Smolensk surrounded by pine trees.

    In order to go to the south, Novgorod merchants were often exploited by the Smolensk people, and they were robbed and destroyed by ships and people from time to time.

    After all, even if they are theoretically Slavs, the Smolensks in the ninth century did not recognize the Novgorods as their compatriots, but regarded them as their competitors.

    A trade line that can go straight to the Black Sea has always existed, and many forces on the road have to get a share of this long-lived trade line.

    Another powerful force is needed to eliminate all forces that affect the smooth flow of trade.

    So far, there is no such force.

    The forty boats of the Ross people reached the entrance of the Volkhov River along the shoreline in only half a day.

    There is a big similarity between the Volkhov River and the Neva River, which may be purely accidental. The width of the two rivers is very close.

    But the water flow of the Volkhov River is only one-eighth of the Neva River.

    The Rus have to fight the strong currents in the Neva River. In the Volkhov River, paddling is no longer an overly exhausting thing.

    I''m going home!

    Peravina''s face has always been filled with a happy smile, and the lush pine forests on both sides of the river have moved her even more.

    Just six months ago, when I learned that my parents were greedy for some amber, I handed myself over to the Ross man as his wife. She expected to face a terrible fate, but it turned out to be a fantasy journey.

    Hearing what the chief leader said, there will be another day, and the next evening, the fleet will be able to reach Novgorod!

    Specifically, the first goal of the fleet is not the Sosnovaheka family manor named "pine needles" in the core area.

    It is the Bellareka family manor named "White Tree".

    Once, Peravina was a member of "White Tree".

    It was another evening, and it was also the last evening the fleet spent in the wild.

    A smooth road on the river became a camp for the Ross people.

    Some pine trees were chopped down, and the Ross people chopped a large number of branches into firewood and burned the bonfire full of the smell of pine resin.

    Some people ran to the nearby woods to hunt, and after a while they carried a wild deer and appeared. Some people try to fish and get some gains.

    Five hundred people share a wild deer, and each person can share two finger-sized venison.

    After all, Otto is the leader, and this time he was fortunate enough to hold a whole deer shank, regardless of the blood of the venison, or the bashful air, he feasted on it.

    When he gnawed the meat, he did not forget to face Peravina who was ordered to sit next to him, and said something next: "My child, I have already thought of it. You have basically learned our language. Your hometown, you will be my interpreter."

    "Dad... is this all right?"

    "Don''t you like it?" Otto asked displeasedly.

    "No. I just want to... see my biological parents early, they must miss me very much, too. I want to tell them that I''m having a good time."

    Otto shrugged, his thoughts could not help returning to half a year ago, and he deliberately said, "Rather than missing you, they missed the amber and silver coins. Listen, Peravina, forget your past, now you are Ross. You are my nephew¡¯s wife, and you have my brother¡¯s grandson in your belly. Do you expect your parents to be your relatives? I am your trusted relative."

    Peravina''s mood was a bit complicated, she raised her head boldly, and saw Otto staring at her eyes, and could not help but hung down quickly.

    "Look into my eyes!" After that, Otto stretched out his hand and pinched Peravina''s chin rudely: "Listen to my arrangements and be my interpreter. This year I will do it in White Tree Manor. Some big things, I need your help."

    "Yes! Dad, I will."

    So, why go to White Tree Manor in the first place?

    The reason is not complicated, the biggest reason is that it will be a manor encountered by the Rus people on their way forward.

    The "Pine Needle" manor of the Sosnovakhka family in Novgorod, at the entrance of the Volkhov River at the beginning of Lake Ilmen, the manor has a very advantageous geographical location.

    The "Pine Needle" Manor is undoubtedly the richest in Novgorod, and the population is also the largest. To exploit wealth, of course, we must target the big fat sheep, but we must appropriately exploit the next-level manor.

    White Tree Manor has no more population than Pine Needle Manor, and even so, it is still the second largest manor in the area.

    The White Tree Manor is six kilometers northwest of the Pine Needle Manor, and there is a dense pine forest between each other.

    The White Tree Manor is adjacent to a river whose width is still more than 30 meters, and the river flows directly into the Volkhov River.

    In the era of lack of roads, the people of various estates rely heavily on ships for communication. In this situation, they must live in the lakeside area close to Lake Ilmen. This is also in order to use the fertile lakeside area to reclaim farmland and stabilize water resources for irrigation.

    Although they basically only have wooden plows, thanks to the natural land conditions, the seeds they sown still have a good harvest.

    They settled down, and their pioneering rush was much weakened. Because the number of people living along the lake is still small, there are still a lot of forest resources beside the lake, making most of the estates actually become islands in the sea of ??pine forests, and the existing large and small rivers have become roads of practical significance.

    However, a new day is not a warm morning.

    Otto looked at the dark sky and the wind direction that had been transformed. He always felt that a heavy rain was about to hit.

    "Oops, it rained while I was sailing, and things were too bad."

    The nervous Otto ordered all the ships to sail after the fleet resumed sailing.

    Of course, his own flagship was not allowed to be at the forefront of the line. The sudden large sails printed with huge blue crossed oars were an obvious symbol. All the residents of Novgorod who stayed on the river saw such a thing. With a large group of dragon-headed warships and a large sail with a special pattern, you know that the ruthless army of Russ who seem to have crawled out of the cemetery are again searching for wealth!

    The strong north wind changed the warmth of the previous time, and for the paddlers, the coolness can be described as refreshing.

    Macroscopically, a stream of cold air is walking on the road to attack Novgorod, and it will blow all the way to the shore of the Black Sea.

    Rain? That is inevitable.

    Eastern Europe in May of the Julian calendar is prone to rain.

    Some local children gathered by the river and used their simple hooks in order to catch some small fish by the river and take them home and stew them.

    There are also women in long skirts, hooking their heads wrapped in a piece of linen to protect against the cold, holding very sharp stones in their hands, harvesting reeds that can be taken back to feed the rabbits.

    There are also some men, holding a long thin wooden stick in their hands, driving their own little sheep and grazing in the densest areas of the riverside.

    A good group of pastoral songs, even if it is clearly about to rain, they still do some necessary work.

    Suddenly, a large number of sailboats turned out of the river channel hidden by a forest.

    The children fishing, the women mowing the grass, and the men grazing all became alert.

    It stands to reason that because of the quite successful marriage half a year ago, the Ross people began to have a not bad new view among the residents of White Tree Manor.

    However, the Ruth people rooted in their memory are the image of pirates, which basically turned into the instinct of running away.

    "What a bunch of cowards! Young people, have you seen it? This is called a coward."

    Otto had already seen the people who had evacuated to the manor in all directions, and couldn''t help but want to teach the young people of the tribe a lesson.

    When I saw the Novgorod people for the first time, I saw them running away. Kawi had some regrets about this.

    "Chief, am I going to choose a woman from a group of cowards to be my wife."

    "Maybe!" Otto sighed, "Maybe they are cowardly, but your children will be brave. As long as you are willing to teach well...Oh, I forgot, you are a blacksmith."

    After all, Otto laughed silly.

    Arik also laughed awkwardly: "Yes, I am a blacksmith. It should be fine for me to marry a cowardly woman and have a group of little blacksmiths. We are not fighters after all."

    "But you make the best weapons for the soldiers, work hard, my Kawei, I will find a way to choose the most beautiful woman for you."

    "Ah! Great boss, you..." Kawei is sure that he heard it right, and the big boss actually has to worry about his marriage?

    In fact, the problem is simple. Before leaving, the blacksmith Clavasson secretly gave Otto a sum of silver, which was regarded as a bribe. Clavasson has only one purpose, which is to help his son Kawei marry the most beautiful woman, and it is better to have some noble status in the local area.

    As a leader, you have to do things if you get the money.

    And Otto has indeed had a goal for choosing a pro for the young blacksmith Kawei.

    "Brothers! Listen to my command and prepare to turn into the river ahead! We are going to camp at White Tree Manor tonight!" Otto, standing at the bow of the ship, gave an order. Forty boats lined up in a column, just like a huge one. The water snake turned neatly into the small waterway.

    Those who fled back to the manor one after another, they yelled on the road inside the manor, announcing the terrible fact that the Rus had arrived!

    Times have changed!

    At first, everyone should be surprised at the disgusting attitude, but now some families have new expectations for the Ross people.

    Now is the time to verify whether the Ruths have kept their promises, because for those daughters who have been married in the past, the Russ promised that when they return in spring and summer, the son-in-law will bring the pregnant daughter back to their parents'' home.

    More people are still nervous, after all, every time the Ross people come, they are an army of more than 400 people.

    Most of the terrible Ross people are tall and strong, with bronze or iron weapons in their hands, and some of them are still wearing chain mail.

    The total population of Baishu Village members is indeed two thousand people, and if all the combatable forces are organized, they will inevitably be easily defeated by the Rus. Those spears made of stones and hammers made of big stones can hardly break the shield of the Russ The men in the manor are generally shorter than the Russ, and their strength is much worse. .

    Maybe a Rose man could lift a white tree dealer man with one hand, and then fell to the ground severely.

    A large number of dragon head warships are based on the dock of White Tree Manor. Compared with the canoes of White Tree Manor, the dragon head warship is a real giant.

    The big ship pushed the canoe away, and the trestle bridges at the pier were completely occupied by the Russ.

    The ship has begun to dock, Otto stepped directly on the wooden planks of the trestle bridge, bowed his back and commanded his subordinates: "Hurry up and push all the ships to the shore. Unload the canvas and cover the entire ship!"

    After all, the sky has dimmed, and dark clouds have also obscured the western setting sun.

    For the leading warship that does not work overtime, the rain is always very bad.

    The rested canvas covers the hull as much as possible. These canvases made of linen are not of high quality and they are not waterproof. So many canvases have a lot of patches in the past. Even so, the canvas can at least drain the rainwater and prevent the vessel from flooding the entire cabin with rainwater.

    Five hundred Ross people landed one after another, and ten women who belonged to the White Tree Manor who followed their husbands back to their hometown.

    The current situation disappointed the ten women, and the people in their hometown stomped one after another, as if they didn''t plan to communicate with the people who landed in Ross.

    Of course, this is indeed the case. An ordinary farmer personally went to talk to the Ross people? It''s crazy.

    To talk, these are all things that the banker has the right to do.

    The vast majority of ordinary families hide in their houses, and some even bring the necessary softness and ran to the nearby pine forest to settle down.

    Someone planned to stay away until the Russ left with enough tribute.

 Chapter 140ï¼š Humbly man

    The White Tree Manor is the second richest. After all, it has a population of two thousand people, even in an era when the level of material production is low. So many people, a natural village condensed by the blood of a common ancestor, can still produce some wealth surplus.

    They should have used the surplus of these wealth to make their lives better, or used these materials to raise more children.

    The Ross people came with their axes and swords.

    The White Tree Manor is like a sheep, and all the wool that has been swollen through hard work has been cut by the Ross people.

    In this regard, the manager of the bank, Ligus, was helpless.

    The Ross people come twice a year, and those people in Pine Needle Manor can be seen every few days.

    If it weren''t for being oppressed by Pine Needle Manor, how could White Tree Manor settle down in a place that was still seven kilometers away from Lake Ilmen in a straight line?

    In fact, the fertile fields by the lake were all occupied by the people of Pine Needle Manor. With its own strength, White Tree Manor could not reverse the disadvantages in the competition.

    The current White Tree Manor not only has to give the Ross people a tribute twice a year. This routine of collecting tributes was also learned by Pine Needle Manor.

    Pine Needle Manor learned from the Ross people playing the tribute strategy. They are crowded and powerful, and they were originally the focus of the Ross people. In order to recover the loss, after the Ross people left, it was the turn of the Pine Needle Tribe to circle the Lake Ilmen to collect. Tribute. This tribute to Pine Needle Manor is not much, and when it is handed over to them, White Tree Manor has been deeply insulted.

    Every family in the White Tree Manor provides a wealth, which is finally counted by the manor chief''s family, and finally handed over to the Ross people.

    The head of the estate, Rigus, is a tax collector serving the Ross people in a realistic sense.

    What the Ross people are searching for is not the wealth of the manor chief family alone, but the wealth of the entire manor.

    The most powerful family of the manor chief inherited the position of manor chief since ancient times, and some descendants of the manor chief inherit this position, and other manor members are branches. They all think that the manor chief¡¯s family are noble people, and the days go by like this. Now it can be said that the manor chief wants them to do what ordinary people do.

    As for the manor who took the tribute from other families and packaged it to the Ross people, but he didn''t pay a single copper coin. Ordinary families did not have such a concept, or because they had nowhere to vent their dissatisfaction, they simply ignored them selectively.

    The various manor houses generally developed continuously in this way, and the manor chief family of each manor really became aristocrats.

    So what are the Ross people? Of course it is the noble among the nobles!

    It''s such a factor, it''s really the right choice for a large number of ordinary people to choose to hide.

    The bad news of the arrival of the Ross people reached the ears of the manor Ligus. The "old man" who was a few years younger than Otto suddenly stood up from his bearskin seat, his aging body seemed to fall apart.

    "Where are they?!"

    "The Ross people are already on the street." One of his nephews answered cautiously.

    "It''s really bad. You go and inform Medwitt to get him to come to me. The others are ready to go and go with me to meet the Ross people. Oh! I hope the Ross people can search less."

    After a while, a 30-year-old man named Medwit stood in front of the manor Rigus, who was the eldest son of Rigus and the manor of the next generation.

    Rigus has many children, but this one is still the eldest. By now, Rigus didn''t feel that he would be able to survive 60 years old. Maybe it was the right choice to transfer the power of managing the entire estate to the eldest son as early as possible.

    Rigus still has a lot of appeal, but he must personally participate in any major event.

    Especially the relationship with the Ross people, for at least ten years, the warchief named Otto has come twice a year. Ordinary people believe that it was the correct negotiation of the manor Ligus that prevented the White Tree Manor from suffering a **** disaster for more than ten years.

    The old Rigus was fifty years old, his figure was already a little rickety, and he had to hold a walking stick when he walked around on weekdays.

    He also lost a lot of teeth, and his old chin could hardly refuse the dry Leba, so he had to eat some pulpy porridge and waited quietly for the end of his life.

    Now, the leader of the Rus has suddenly arrived!

    He quickly put on his decent clothes. Considering that it was still a bit cold outside, he had to put a big bearskin cap on his head and a black bearskin coat.

    Wearing bearskin clothing will make a man look very Kong Wu, but unfortunately, this good clothing can''t show anything when worn on an aging person.

    People from the core family of the manor gathered behind Rigus, as well as the children of the family.

    Seeing that the manor and his family had walked out of their well-built wooden house, other people also came out of their homes.

    In the evening, there were dark clouds again, and Otto really didn''t like this terrible ghost weather.

    But in the eyes of the people in White Tree Manor, the dark clouds in the past few days are indeed a bad omen!

    No, the army of Ross people who searched for wealth came with the billowing clouds.

    The Roths are holding their own swords and shields, and each of them wears an iron helmet that covers half of their face. Everyone wears leather armor, and there are also fierce men in chain mail.

    Their tall image is the most shocking, and Rigus himself is always very jealous when he sees such an army stepping on the dirt roads of the White Tree Manor.

    Because as long as the Ross people are willing, they can easily wipe out the entire manor, and finally burn all the houses.

    Rigus settled down, signaled the eldest son to take care of the other family Cheng Yan calmly, and then stepped forward with firm eyesight, intending to face the leader of the Ross people in person. An entourage who knew some Gnostic language followed close behind.

    People are indeed different, and Rigus can''t imagine that the leader of the Ross people is actually older than himself. He felt that he was dying of old age. The other person was still tall and strong like last autumn''s posture. He has strong arms and a gray beard that proves aging.

    Rigus trembling his mouth, slowly raised his head: "Great leader Ross, we welcome you."

    Rigus knew some respectful words in Norse language, and his respectfulness satisfied Otto.

    "Rigus, I thought you were going to die of old age. After a winter, you are still alive!" Otto said contemptuously.

    The entourage hurriedly translated Otto''s words. These remarks disgusted Rigus, so what could be done?

    Rigus deliberately complimented: "It must be God''s will, allowing me to continue to live, just to continue to serve the great Ross."

    "Haha! You are good at talking! Now show me the way, I want to go to your residence and talk to you about this year."

    "Yes, great leader."

    Rigus turned around to lead the way, and was hurriedly stopped by Otto.

    "Hold on! There is one thing you must solve for me now."

    "Yes, my leader." Rigus murmured in his heart, still extremely submissive on the bright side.

    "Very well, I want you to settle my people. All of us will stay at your manor tonight."

    "Ah?!" Rigus was taken aback subconsciously, and the walking stick fell to the ground.

    The servant quickly picked up the walking stick and stuffed it into Rigus'' trembling hand.

    "Are you not happy? Or..." As he said, Otto''s eyes were dangerous, he held the hilt of his right hand, and quietly drew out a blade to show a threat.

    "I am willing! We will all be willing, but I am worried..."

    "Put away your worries, I won''t embarrass your people too much." Otto''s sword can scabbard, and his face is kind again. "Compared to other manors, you are the most cooperative. White Tree Manor is a tamed dog, and other manors are only half domesticated. In this way, give us some vacant wooden houses and my people will live in. You see too Now, this bad weather is about to rain. If my person gets wet, you will be responsible."

    Rigus quickly understood, nodding his head like garlic, he quickly explained: "We have some vacant barns, I hope the great Ross people can appreciate their faces. I will also provide the food your people need, if you need women to serve. , I will...I will try my best to be satisfied."

    Otto looked down on this old guy''s humbly appearance, but to be fair, this old guy saved the lives of his people very well.

    Otto nodded: "You are a loyal dog. I want you to provide one pound of bread to my people immediately. As for women, we need women. This is very important. I will give it to my people in a while. You explain."

    The man is the knife and I am the fish, and Rigus''s humility is to ensure the existence of the manor.

    Of course, his humiliating image made some young White Tree Manor males quite dissatisfied.

    Fight back? forget it. Do you dare to attack the Ross people by weighing the stone hammer and stone spear in your hand? To provoke them is to usher in destruction.

    In this regard, Otto certainly knew the fear of these weak people.

    The deterrence of the sword and the axe can come to an end, and now it needs some sweet comfort.

    Otto clapped his hands, and the Ross crowd quickly gave way. Some heavily armed young men from the Ross tribe led their pregnant wives out.

    Among them was Peravina, who approached Otto very wittily.

    "Look, Rigus, our promise. These are the women from your White Tree Manor. They are pregnant with our Ross children. We treated them very well!"

    "Yes..." Rigus was really surprised at this moment, and the onlookers were also surprised.

    It is not surprising that a woman is pregnant. It seems that she has just changed from a thin woman to a thin woman with a big belly.

    These pregnant women are really different, they are all a lot fatter, and their faces are rarely ruddy.

    Some women''s parents were in the crowd of onlookers. They recognized their married daughter at a glance, and their hearts were filled with relief.

    Those young men from the Ross tribe who had to pay a huge amount of bargaining chips to get married, paid a small amount of silver coins to embrace the beauties, and they became fathers one after another. Of course such a man will not treat his wife wrongly! They will give their wives the fattened liver of the big fish they have caught, and provide their wives with the fat and large pieces of fresh meat from the seals.

    This kind of diet is completely different from Novgorod. What a farmer lacks most is fat. After only half a year after marrying the Rus tribe, they ate more salt and fat than they had eaten in their lives for more than ten years. . They were basically ordered by their husbands to stay in a warm home, waiting for the cold winter to pass.

    After a winter, there must be fat in their diet every year. How can they not get fat? !

    In this era, chubby posture is recognized as a proof of good life.

    Seeing the sisters of the same race who had married in the past, some of the women from the manor poked their heads out of the crowd of onlookers, unexpectedly showing a look of envy!

    Darkness soon enveloped the land. At dawn, bad news about the arrival of the Rus had begun to spread in the various manors in Novgorod.

    Not surprisingly, this time the purpose of the Ross people is still to collect tributes, and at most to marry a few more women. For the sake of completeness, it is obviously necessary to cut the meat with pain.

    Each manor has already begun a final count to buy peace tributes from the Ross people.

    And here in White Tree Manor, the situation tonight is truly unique.

    After all, it is spring, and many of the once full barns have turned into empty wooden houses. A large number of wheat fields near the estate, in Novgorod''s agricultural concept, the wheat seedlings are growing well. As long as we wait until the end of August in the Julian calendar, we will be able to harvest the wheat.

    Many Ross people who have been paddling for a long time now hope to have a good rest first, and they quickly rushed into the barns provided by White Tree Manor, and then lay on the wooden floor arrogantly.

    Unlike the Rus, the Novgorod region has more water network structures. In winter, this area is basically frozen, and in spring and summer, the frozen soil becomes muddy again.

    The construction of all the houses in White Tree Manor involves first laying down a large number of wooden piles, then laying wooden floors and building wooden walls.

    They also slept on their own wooden bed, and often had to lay some withered and dry reeds for comfort. After that, the family slept in a wooden bed and clothed them.

    This is the case for ordinary families, the most powerful Rigus family, he has the financial resources to build a real estate for himself. For safety, there is also a wooden fence for protection!

    The wooden wall is not to resist the Ruths or other enemies, it is to resist wild animals.

    Even White Tree Manor, a large settlement with two thousand people, threw it back and encountered the patronage of wolves and bears.

    Most of Otto¡¯s subordinates stayed in the barn, and they began to eat their dried fish. Soon women from the White Tree Manor came with a large number of bread cubes, and they threw down the stuffed rye bread. The sacks ran away quickly, as if they would be caught by them when they ran late, and it was hard to predict afterwards.

    Most young people have no attitude towards a group of older local women. Many of them really want to choose a woman in Novgorod to be their wife. If you want to choose a wife, you must choose young and beautiful!

    As for the pregnant White Tree Manor women who returned, they did not hesitate to bring their Ross husbands back to their natal homes.

    Novgorod has its own wedding and funeral culture, as do the Rus. Even if there are a lot of factors in the Rus culture that emphasize fighting and expansion, they still like to love and be loved.

    When they returned to their wife''s house, they felt like they were coming home. The brothers and sisters of the father-in-law and his wife''s natal family had close contact with a Rose''s son-in-law, and the grudge in their hearts quickly dissipated.

    And when they took out one or two pieces of amber with poor color as a gift, they could immediately exchange the joy of their parents-in-law.

    Their joy is really reasonable.

    The Ross son-in-law took out a bit of bad-quality amber as a financial aid for his wife''s family.

    Let¡¯s look at this amber. If you sell it in Smolensk in the south, you can also make a lot of money, and then you can exchange it for some rations that are necessary for life in the local area. The value of the tribute quota allocated by the manor to all families is completely lower than one or two pieces of amber.

    Some families even hurriedly promoted their young daughters to their son-in-laws, hoping to make an appointment soon. In addition to the fact that their daughters can indeed get a rich material future, it also depends on the fact that marrying their daughters seems to be able to last long To get the benefits.

    The tribute offered was fifty pounds of rye or oats.

    Compared with the poor agricultural situation in Novgorod, the harvested wheat can only reach about one hundred pounds on a 15-meter by 15-meter acre. , which is the so-called 80 catties. The people of Novgorod did not fertilize the fields, and at most used the original irrigation system to fetch water from the lake during drought years. As for how much wheat can be harvested, everything is reckless.

    In order to reach this one hundred pounds, they still need to invest thirty pounds of wheat seeds.

    A family will take care of their own field with an area of ??up to 20 acres. Because only the wooden plow gnaws out the groove, a lot of seeds are sprinkled at hand, and the children in the family will use the wooden rake to flatten the groove, and the planting will be finished.

    After sowing the seeds, they hardly care about them. The long slack period is nothing more than raising some sheep and chickens to subsidize the family.

    It is incredible to want a good harvest in such a rough way of farming.

    However, their agriculture is enough to hold their lives, except for the tribute given to the Ross people of 100 pounds of wheat each year, and the sown grains, on average, the whole day''s ration for a family can barely exceed three pounds. Save a bit and add wild vegetables. With mushrooms, some goat''s milk, milk and eggs, or even fishing for fish, life is not too hard.

    This night, the Ross people had three different situations.

    The people who lived in the dry barn, they went to sleep wrapped in animal skins soon after eating the bread. They didn''t feel any embarrassment to sleep like this, because in their hometown, their wooden houses didn''t even have wooden floors.

    Those Ross people who lived in their wife''s natal family, because of the gifts they took out, immediately made them embraced by their in-laws'' family as if they were heroes.

    And Otto, he and several of his important subordinates, completely as masters, entered the "mansion" surrounded by wooden walls by Rigus, and sat in the meeting hall lit by oil lamps in the White Tree Manor.

    After Otto performed five nibbles and cooked chicken in public, he belched and confided his request for tribute from the White Tree Manor.

 Chapter 141ï¼š Tribute of White Tree Manor

    Otto looked at the manor Ligus with sharp eyes: "How are your manor tributes prepared?" Then he motioned to Peravina to act as an interpreter.

    "Yes. Great Chief Ross, this year''s situation is the same as last spring."

    "Are you completely ready?" Otto continued to ask.

    "Yes, we have packed all the tributes together, and you can take them away tomorrow morning."

    "It''s just that the weather tonight is not good enough." Otto sighed deliberately, "Actually I know, you all hope we can leave soon."

    Hearing this, Rigus quickly vetoed: "I don''t mean it at all. You are our master, and we want you to stay for a long time."

    What he said was polite, but he led the entire tribe to migrate to Novgorod, this possibility Otto himself did not want, he also knew that many tribes already had this idea.

    Otto deliberately said: "Stay? Let''s forget it. You only need to provide us with enough tributes to be in peace. If those Smolensk people want to beat you, I intend to help you. Compared to other tribes, Your manor is the most compatible. Come on, what tributes have you prepared for us?"

    "Yes." Rigus nodded, then motioned to his eldest son to come over.

    Immediately afterwards, it was Medwitt, the manor''s successor, who personally explained the situation to Otto.

    The residents of the Novgorod region, although they live together in natural villages in the form of traditional manors, their interiors are of course divided into large and small families.

    What counts as a family?

    A couple and their remaining minor children form an ordinary family. Those women who get married actually form a new family with newly grown men from other families.

    The evolution of this traditional homegrown family is natural and reasonable.

    It is in the territory of Novgorod, which is cold and long in winter, a huge manor is formed by a huge family, which is the dependence of everyone''s life.

    Their family structure and production capacity prevent them from reclaiming too much arable land. In order to obtain more grain in the harvest season, sowing techniques will also sprinkle more seeds. In such an environment, a couple will desperately give birth to children in order to live a good life. Even if it is a child, it is also an important productivity.

    The paradox is that more children have to share about three pounds of wheat rations a day, and it is impossible for a family to bear more children!

    Even if it is the manor''s family, Rigus'' family structure is still simple.

    Rigus has only one eldest son, besides two daughters. In addition, he has two brothers, and the brothers don''t want it either.

    In order to thrive in her family, Rigus''s wife has been trying to have more children, even if she is not young, she still yearns for more children.

    As a result, his wife took the risk of giving birth to the last child at a very high age, but unfortunately, a girl.

    Rigus regretted that the last effort he had made in his life had ended in a girl. Although she is a girl, she looks more and more lovely, but it makes the life of Rigus, who is getting old, a lot more joyful.

    Rigus had three sons, but both of them died of illness when they were young.

    He heard that Otto, the leader of the Rus people, also had two sons accidentally killed, and he felt that the two ethnic groups still had many things in common.

    Even if it is the tough Ross people, death can still take their lives mercilessly!

    Otto wanted to search for the wealth of the Novgorod people, just like not facing a sheep and cutting all the wool cleanly. Otto''s exploitation is still aimed at the richest group of people.

    The White Tree Manor with a population of up to two thousand people actually only has about 400 strong laborers, that is, males with the ability to cultivate land.

    There are a large number of children in the manor. Boys and girls grow up to the age of marriage, and they have to face various severe challenges for more than a decade. Many children are destined to die and grow up due to illness or malnutrition. In order to make up for the pain of child loss and labor, any family is willing to continue to have children, which makes the manor have a large number of children!

    These dirty and thin looking children will be an alternative resource that Otto will ask for.

    The four hundred farmers with all their strengths only go fishing or hunting during the slack time. Their wives take care of all kinds of domestic work including childbirth, childcare, weaving, chopping wood, and fetching water.

    The whole family has no right to leisure. As long as they are lazy, they will starve to death.

    Every farmer who is able to cultivate has to pay a tribute of one hundred pounds of wheat throughout the year. Women who know how to weave must pay a horse of linen about a quarter of the area of ??an ordinary longboat sail throughout the year.

    In the spring, Otto came with the army of Sorgon and took away the various goods prepared by the White Tree Manor.

    Among all the tributes, the most important is the unprocessed wheat grains that accumulate 20,000 Roman pounds, which is the total weight of nearly eight tons of wheat after conversion. Just loading the wheat requires two full-time transport ships!

    It has to be said that in order to smoothly pull away all kinds of tributes this time, most of the fleet led by Otto are pure transport ships. It is not suitable for combat at all, and it is difficult to paddle. On weekdays, it will be towed by other ships, supplemented by mast sails. This is such a ship, it is enough to carry four tons! Well-deserved core force of transportation.

    The sails of the long-headed ships of the Ross people are not small, and the sail area is relatively uniform. They used the area of ??the sails as the standard, and they actually asked the people of White Tree Manor to provide a single layer of linen close to four square meters. The burlap of 400 families gathered together is a huge number.

    Linen is an important source of clothing, and the other is animal skins.

    Thirty sheepskins, ten cowhides, fifty fox skins, two hundred rabbit skins, and even two bear skins are all on the tribute list of the White Tree Manor.

    Every time I heard the specific number of tributes from White Tree Manor, Otto was very moved.

    After listening to Medwitt¡¯s explanation, Otto nodded in satisfaction: ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful tribute. You have proved your loyalty. This is good.¡±

    Medwit, who had been on his knees and reporting, raised his head slightly: "Great Ross, our tribute, are you satisfied?"

    "Satisfied? I''m quite satisfied, but..." Otto deliberately tickled his teeth with chicken bones and stared at the person in front of him with a contemptuous look: "Your name is Medwitt, and you are the next manor. You. Kneeling in front of me is a sign of loyalty, and now I want you to provide more tributes."

    Hearing this request, whether it was Rigus or Medwitt, sweat oozes from his forehead.

    "Boss, you..." Rigus was about to refute something, and was immediately stopped by Otto.

    "Listen to me now, the people of White Tree Manor. Starting this year, you must further express your loyalty to us. We need more tributes, and you must bear them without any right to argue. Now listen to me!"

    Peravina tried to translate as truthfully as possible, and she was shocked when she heard that the big chief wanted to increase the tribute.

    "Pelavina, don''t be afraid, just translate it truthfully." Otto said to her.

    Otto paused again, his tough tone eased a little, and then he gave out his specific request: "I want fifty chickens. I want to live, all in cages. I want ten cows and ten sheep. , Two males and eight females."

    "You guys, are you going to take the cattle, sheep and chickens away?" Rigus asked cautiously. "I heard that your hometown is very cold. It may not be suitable for raising cattle and sheep there."

    "Oh, Rigus, thank you for your kind reminder. We made some new decisions. Because of the cold, we built our Shilla Fort in the river that flows into the sea in Lake Ladoga. It will be a The huge settlement may eventually be larger than the largest Pine Needle Manor here. It is only four days away from you."

    Peravina was trembling and translating like this, and she also said something, so-called self-proving that the Rus arrived in Novgorod from the Novgorod Fortress in four days.

    Rigus felt an axe hanging from his head for an instant, and he could smash it down at any time.

    The Ross people built a new settlement, as long as the White Tree Manor behaved unfaithfully, the crusade army could strike in just four days!

    The residents of White Tree Manor know that there is a big lake in the north, and the name Ladoga is also from ancient times.

    However, exploring the shores of the Great Lake is the limit of activities in the north of Novgorod. To the west of the Great Lake is the sea, which is an absolutely dangerous place, because all the Varangans are active in the ocean over there, and they will die if they set foot rashly!

    Otto added: "In the fall, you don''t have to provide these animals. Listen, every year, fifty chickens, ten cows and ten sheep are added tributes."

    Rigus calculated that for the entire manor, the increased tribute was still within an acceptable range.

    "Ah, great leader, we will give these."

    "My needs are not over yet." Otto quietly tabled, staring at Rigus, "I want you to provide us with some people, and I want to take these people away."

    "Is it more marriages?" Rigus asked vigilantly.

    "Exactly, maybe this is something you are willing to accept."

    "Ah, if our humble girls marry you, it will be their happiness."

    Rigus¡¯ humble and beautiful words hit Otto¡¯s heart: "Well, how many girls can you offer to marry? I tell you the truth, among the people I brought this time, at least a hundred people must complete their marriage on this voyage. ."

    Rigus fell silent, and he had to spend some time thinking about the pros and cons.

    The head of the Rigus family''s hereditary manor, this was regarded by ordinary people as a matter of course since ancient times. He did not hold this position for dominance, but to maintain the operation of the entire manor.

    Although Rigus will satiate his pockets when people collect tribute, what do ordinary people do?

    The manor¡¯s family also controls several large kitchens in the manor, to bake large liba that can be eaten for a long time. In addition, there are important mills and a number of metal farm tools.

    Precisely because they are relatives who have a common ancestor, the manor will rent these means of production for free or at a very low price to make life somewhat warmer.

    Leaving the manor to live is simply looking for death! Ordinary families need the protection of the manor. Moving out to live in the dense forest is likely to become food for bears and wolves.

    At present, there are at least forty girls in the manor who have reached the age of marriage, and Rigus basically knows the specific number.

    He thought for a while, and said: "Thirty people. I can provide thirty girls." As he said, Rigus'' eyes glanced at Peravina, who had always been an interpreter.

    "I just can''t think of it, this girl was married to your nephew, why..."

    Otto immediately understood what he meant, and laughed in indulgence, and then asked Peravina to explain it herself.

    On this occasion, Peravina, who will be the mother of the Rus, has already stood with the Rus and returned to her homeland. He also has to consider the feelings of the folks.

    Peravina immediately explained her life in Roseburg, what she eats fat every day, eats fish every day, and does not know what a hungry life is, which really surprised Rigus.

    "My dear, you were obviously skinny during the wedding, but you have changed a lot now. Your husband, that young man, he..." Rigus couldn''t think of it. The Ross people were divided into two groups this year. An army of nearly five hundred people has gone to fight against the enemies of the Rus, and Peravina''s husband is the commander of the army.

    The child in her belly is not someone else''s, it is the young man''s.

    What really surprised Rigus was that Peravina kept saying that the chief of the Ross was actually a good man.

    These signs do indicate that the girls who married the Ross people are well taken care of. If marriage can get even greater benefits, why not do it?

    Although the number of people in Baishu Manor is large, since they are relatives, the principle that men and women of the same race are not allowed to marry is also being implemented.

    Even if you don''t marry the Ross people, the girl to be married in the manor will also marry another manor. Each manor is realizing the movement of people by way of marriage and maintaining social relations with each other.

    Everyone is married to a girl. For ordinary families, marrying one''s own girl to a sturdy Roth may be a greater guarantee of safety.

    Wife''s husband is waving a tomahawk to his parents-in-law? This is something that Rigus felt absolutely impossible to happen.

    Rigus had already thought about it. He said, "Thirty women, what do you think?"

    Otto nodded: "Very good. Besides, I still want more people."

    "what?!"

    For a moment, Rigus thought of another word-slave.

    The reason why the Varangans who have arrived in the Ilmen Lake area left a notorious image to the locals all came from the initial contact. The Varangans arrested people everywhere and used them as slaves.

    In fact, Otto''s ancestors did it. Even if in the next few decades, the Russ did not have the ability and energy to engage in slavery, it does not mean that the evils their ancestors did were forgotten by the various manors in Novgorod.

    Otto mentioned it again, which immediately aroused Rigus'' high alert.

    The fear of the people in White Tree Manor was written in his eyes. Otto wiggled his hands slightly, explaining in particular: "I want you to provide some children, preferably boys, if it¡¯s a girl, it¡¯s okay. I only need ten children, they will act A personal servant of my only child. I can promise you that these children will have a good food and clothing as servants, and for this, I will pay a sum of money. It also includes the young people under me who are going to marry, and the women who marry you will also give A woman¡¯s family is absolutely acceptable money."

    If the matter involves money, the problem will be discussed.

    Rigus had an idea, and immediately said: "Well, my leader, I can provide you with some children, but they are too young, I hope you don''t mind..."

    "Of course I don''t mind." Otto was telling the truth, and now, he was doing things for his son, Rylik. "My son is a great man, just like your eldest son will inherit the post of the manor. When my life comes to an end, my son will inherit the head of Ross. Listen, Rigus! You are an old man. , I am also an old man. When we die, it will be my son dealing with you."

    "But your son, he is too young..."

    Rigus basically knew Rurik''s age. What can a seven or eight-year-old kid do, who can''t deeply doubt it?

    Otto also didn¡¯t bother to announce what great measures his son had taken Because he calmed down, Otto looked at his son, and a child could reasonably collect five thousand silver coins in half a year. It has really improved the lives of tribal residents. He could only interpret this as a favor from God, and he felt weird to think about it, let alone to the people of White Manor.

    Otto deliberately untied the small linen bag around his waist and untied the rope to reveal the treasure-a handful of unprocessed amber rough.

    "You give us tributes, these are rewards to you. Rigus, you can enjoy these alone. Listen, this is a treasure for you, a return of your loyalty. As for other manors, don''t want to get my favor. "

    "Huh? Is this true? What a great gift!"

    Rigus felt that this was a way for the leader of Ross to buy people''s hearts, and this method was also implemented by the Ross people last year. He really didn''t understand that the price of this package of processed amber may be close to the value of all the tributes. What is the picture of the Ross people? Is it just the worship of another group of people''s loyalty?

    Maybe this is another form of trade? Just because of the arrogance of the Ross people, they are still labeled "collecting tributes" and "special rewards."

    Otto hurriedly tied the rope and handed the linen bag to Medwitt.

    Then he said: "Ten children, preferably boys. They should be as old as my son. Remember, they are my son''s servants. As long as they obey my son''s request, they can be properly taken care of. No matter what. Boys and girls, I will give their parents ten silver coins."

    Rigus replied immediately: "Okay! I will provide it immediately, and I can guarantee that many families will support this transaction. Let''s toast!"

    After all, Rigus raised a glass full of ale, as did Otto, who was in a good mood.

 Chapter 142ï¼š Kawi, Lilia and Svetlana

    When they were drinking and talking, there was a sudden flash of lightning outside, and the thunder frightened many people!

    After the thunderstorm, it rained heavily.

    Rigus'' hands shook violently, and a lot of ale was spilled directly.

    Otto mocked: "Haha, I don''t think you are still afraid of thunder?!" After that, he squinted his eyes and drank all the bitter and sweet ale.

    "Great boss, that is the wrath of the gods, how can I not be afraid?"

    "The god? It is indeed the god. Rigus, we still have many things to solve. Now it''s just you and me that have settled. Next."

    Otto deliberately said: "I observed your two daughters many years ago. Lilia has grown up and she should be getting married. And your youngest daughter Svetlana, since she was born, she The big charming eyes fascinated me. She will surely grow into a beautiful girl. Now, you should think about your children¡¯s marriage."

    When things got here, Rigus hadn''t expected it. Including Medwit, who was holding Amber and stealing amusement, he never expected that the Ross people would actually make up their two younger sisters.

    It was already raining outdoors, and the rain hit the wooden roof of the manor''s wooden house, and the air was getting damp.

    Otto gestured, taking advantage of the thundering outdoors now, it''s time for the blacksmith Kawei accompanying him to speak in person. He said to the card bit: "Go and say to the leader of the White Tree Manor, you want to marry his eldest daughter, now show your sincerity."

    A young warrior stood up from his seat, and then approached Rigus.

    Kawei''s hair is quite fluffy today, and a hemp rope is wrapped around his head to restrain the hair from further unraveling.

    He was still wearing a leather armor, and his right hand gripped the hilt of his sword tightly.

    There is also a small hand axe hanging from his belt. The other special flat bottom of the hand axe proves that this axe can be used for other purposes and that the owner of the hand axe is quite special.

    Kawei completely showed the image of a warrior, and his youthful and heroic posture was indeed aggressive.

    Seeing a tall and strong young man standing in front of him like a hill, combined with the thunder and lightning, Rigus seemed even more frightened.

    "Ah! Young man, what do you want...what do you want."

    The tribe who served as the translator next to Rigus quickly suppressed the retelling in consternation.

    Kawei stood majestic, without any understanding, and said straightforwardly: "The leader of the White Tree Manor, I''m here to propose marriage to you."

    "Proposal? Good." Rigus breathed a sigh of relief and saw Otto in a blink of an eye. "This young man is young and promising. I will choose a beautiful wife for him. He will be very satisfied."

    "Oh? Really?" Otto smiled, "Continue to listen to the young man."

    Kawi was young and vigorous. He came to Novgorod for the first time and saw all the locals like chickens and dogs. Not long ago, the backs of those escaping residents made Kawei a little regretful, and he couldn''t help but worry, are these locals all cowards?

    Kawei said bluntly: "Manor chief, I just proposed to you."

    "I?"

    "Yes, it''s you!"

    "You..." Rigus choked for a while, not knowing what to do, and quickly asked: "Why me?"

    Kawei explained calmly: "I heard that you have two daughters, and your eldest daughter has reached mating age. How about marrying me?"

    "this matter¡­"

    "I understand." Kawei saw the other party hesitate and stretched out his left hand to his waist.

    Kawei¡¯s journey was extremely purposeful. In order to obtain a beauty, he was ordered by Otto to give his future parents-in-law a huge sum of money.

    He used to have no more ideas, now he has enough financial resources!

    He untied the heavy linen pocket from his waist and deliberately pulled the rope in public to display the silver coins inside.

    "The manor chief, if you give you a hundred silver coins, can you let me marry your daughter?!"

    "There are really a hundred?! A pound of silver?"

    When the tribe who served as the translator informed Rigus of the specific amount, the old man was frightened no less than the thunderstorm just now.

    Even more shocked was not Rigus, but Rigus¡¯ wife Kaya, who had been sitting aside and keeping quiet.

    Regardless of whether Rigus is still hesitating or not, his wife Kaya couldn''t help but made a clear statement: "Marry! My daughter will marry you! Young man, what is your name?"

    "I''m Kawi, the blacksmith of the Ross tribe."

    "Are you still a blacksmith?" Kaya''s aging hands couldn''t help covering her wrinkled mouth, pressing her heart of surprise.

    "Yes, I am indeed a blacksmith. So, can I meet your daughter?"

    Just when Kaya was about to call people to inform his eldest daughter, Rigus, who felt that things shouldn''t be so rash, stopped her; "Kaya, you can''t let Lilia get married right now, she is only fifteen years old!"

    "Enough! I was only twelve years old when I married you. I am the child''s mother, and I have the right to choose a qualified husband for my child." Kaya''s harshness made Rigus shook his head.

    Regarding the marriage of tribesmen, marrying young girls from the manor to the Ross people is indeed beneficial to the manor. It was when the goal of the Rose to propose marriage was aimed at him, it really made Rigus a little unacceptable.

    He had planned to wait for the eldest daughter to be older, marry the eldest son of the manor nearby, and strengthen contact through in-laws.

    Secondly, Rigus lost two sons accidentally after all. Even if the two girls who endured the pain of losing their sons were given birth to, he was still very affectionate. The daughters married to a nearby manor. Although they were not far from home, they could move around a bit more in the future.

    Unexpectedly, the wife clearly sold the eldest daughter after seeing the one hundred silver coins taken out by the young blacksmith.

    It''s just these words that really can''t be said.

    Kaya fiddled with her hands directly, changing from the taciturn existence that was like a decoration just now, speaking a bunch of Slavic languages ??that Kawei couldn''t understand.

    Looking at the formation, Otto, who was watching the play, understood that Kawei''s method was very successful. He had already taken down his mother-in-law, and then he would meet with the girl.

    Kawei walked over, then knelt on one knee, placing all the silver coins in front of Kaya.

    "Ah! So many silver coins, I have never seen so much money in my life. Young man, do you think it is worth it? My daughter is worth so much money?"

    It was entirely because of the level of translation, Kawei suddenly thought that the other party thought that his bride price was not high enough.

    His mind was hot, and he untied his saber in public. When the others were unprepared, the sword suddenly came out of its sheath.

    This action was too abrupt. Kaya, who was greeted by a smile, saw the sharp weapon and lay down on the ground in fright.

    When she was supported by her tribe, she still faced the young man in front of her with a look of jealousy.

    "You... this sword."

    Kawei respectfully said: "Madam, if you think you can''t marry your daughter with a hundred silver coins, then bring this sword! This is an extraordinary sword, it is made of the hardest material in the world. You can cut everything."

    "I...I understand! Put away the sword quickly, and I will tell my daughter to come out!"

    Although it was a small episode, the storm quickly subsided as the Kawei sword was unsheathed.

    By now Rigus had understood that in order to marry his eldest daughter, the young man would rather use his own sword as a betrothal gift.

    What a high specification is this?

    After all, they have been dealing with various Varangians for a long time. Whether it is the Russ who are dispatched by the army, or the Western Varangs who suddenly appeared on foot or rowing from the small river ditch, they all love their weapons. .

    Rose''s chieftain is here, and it seems that if they don''t hand over their daughter today, they will never give up. If you are tough, look at the current situation, and take care of the Ross people''s hands, your wife Kaya will bring her daughter out by herself.

    At the same time, in another warm wooden house.

    The thunder outside scared a little girl, and she kept drilling into her sister''s arms out of fear.

    "Lilia, I''m afraid!"

    "Don''t be afraid of Lana, sister protect you."

    "Well, you will always protect me, won''t you?" The little girl has been lingering in her sister''s arms, not showing her big bright eyes, she is very cute.

    "Of course, my sister." The sister''s hand held her sister''s face, allowing the outdoor rain to crackle, which would never arouse the little girl''s fear again.

    In Rigus'' life, there is suffering and happiness in the ordinary.

    Having lost two sons, the eldest son has always been healthy and has been recognized by the majority of the people. So when the eldest son Medwit takes over as the head of the estate, the change of power will be very peaceful.

    Rigus and Kaya soon gave birth to their eldest daughter Lilia, which somewhat made up for the pain of losing their son.

    "Lilia" is the name of lilies in Slavic languages. Lilies are beautiful and full of vitality. The couple needs to give the eldest daughter a suitable name, hoping that she will be safe.

    Sure enough, Lilia had grown up to fifteen years old without any surprises. At this age, she should think about her marital issues without being told by others.

    Just having a daughter is not enough, the couple still hope to get a son.

    Kaya gave birth to another child at a very old age, but he is still a daughter.

    The birth of the youngest daughter made Rigus a little bit disappointed at the beginning. As the child got older, her big bright eyes really caught her old father''s heart.

    So on the naming day of the youngest daughter, Rigus gave her the name "Svetlana", which meant bright. Her nickname is "Lana".

    Are not two beautiful daughters also a gift from God?

    In order to avoid the tragedy of the two sons, the daughters have been carefully taken care of.

    Of course, in an environment like Novgorod, the so-called careful care is to ask them to learn the skills of a woman¡¯s family work. In addition, as far as possible, they should not be as close as possible to ordinary and dirty ordinary people outside their homes. What contact.

    They must marry a noble person, never marry an ordinary manor youth.

    This wooden house was the boudoir of the two sisters, and the house was cleaned as neatly as possible. The sisters lay on their big wooden bed, just as usual, and Lana continued to cuddled with her sister, hoping that she would never be separated.

    Listening to the rain outside, Lana couldn''t help talking about the Ross people: "Sister, will the Ross people leave if they take something?"

    "It must be so."

    "I''m a little scared. I''m so cute. If they find out, will I be taken away? I don''t want to be separated from you, mom and dad, and brother."

    Lilia chuckled, "Then you have to hide. Go to sleep, Lana."

    "Ok."

    The little girl closed her big beautiful eyes, and Lilia also blew out the oil lamp.

    Both girls knew that their parents were discussing important matters with the leader of the Ross people. Or for safety reasons, the father ordered himself and his sister to stay in the boudoir, not to rush to meet people.

    However, a series of rapid running sounds awakened Lilia who had just closed her eyes.

    Then there was another knock on the door.

    "Who is it? What''s the situation?"

    "Lilia, it''s your father, he''s looking for you."

    "What''s the matter?" Lilia was suddenly alert and hurriedly asked.

    "Ah Lilia, you have to dress up, you are going to meet those Ross people!"

    The messenger was Lilia''s clan brother. Since it was her father''s order, Lilia had no choice but to light up the oil lamp with a scythe.

    She had to dress herself up, and Svetlana, who was already asleep, was awakened again.

    "Sister...Don''t...Don''t go."

    Looking at the younger sister who has gotten up and rubbing her eyes, it is really wrong to leave her here alone.

    Lilia changed into a linen gown full of beautiful patterns, a silver headdress hung on her braided head, and a necklace of only amber around her neck.

    There is no need for more makeup, although the youthful appearance of a bare-faced girl is pretty.

    Lilia immediately replaced her mother''s work with her sister''s posture, helping her sister to change all the clothes, and finally helping her put on leather boots.

    Speaking of which, the Novgorod people are capable of making leather boots, but they are much better than the Russians!

    Sitting on the bedside, the young Svetlana asked, "Sister, why do we have to meet those Ross people?"

    "Because of Dad''s order. Let''s go, sister, don''t be afraid to have me."

    "Yeah! I''m not afraid." As she said, the little girl stretched out her immature little hand and was led by her sister to leave the boudoir.

    The residence of the Rigus family is not only surrounded by a circle of high wooden fences, but the internal buildings are all built on wooden piles. There is also a wooden corridor connecting the houses, so that when there is frequent rainfall in autumn, stepping on the wooden corridor will not make the leather boots full of black mud.

    On the other hand, Kawei returned to his seat and looked at the ale and jerky on the table. He had no appetite.

    Because the old woman named Kaya has agreed to betroth her beautiful eldest daughter to herself. It''s the price, one hundred silver coins are necessary.

    Finally, the sword was stunned.

    In fact, the corner of Kaya''s eyes noticed the sharp eyes of Otto, who was sitting on the side, and she did not dare to have any attempt to possess a good sword from the Ross.

    Waiting turned into a torment, Kaweibai knocked on the table bored, wishing that the legendary girl named Lilia would appear sooner.

    Kawei knew from Otto''s mouth that the girl was very beautiful, and to be more specific, she had a more noble temperament than ordinary village girls. It should be the dream of every young man to have such a woman as a wife!

    The waiting moment is finally over.

    Two girls, one large and one small, walked out of a small door. They were in the chamber of the manor. The oil lamps on the walls illuminate the house transparently, making everyone in the room clearly visible.

    It is not the first time Lilia has seen Otto. She knows that the leader of the Ross people will not be against her. It was the leader''s big beard that really made her uncomfortable. Look at the other chief cronies. Few of them don''t have thick beards, and they even have braids when they use beards as hair.

    But there is a young man whose chin is clean, but his upper lip has deliberately grown a little beard.

    It was Kawei''s clean chin that attracted the attention of the fifteen-year-old Lilia.

    In an instant, the eyes of the two met for the first time!

    When Kawi saw Lilia''s first glance, his back straightened slightly with a bow, his eyes never leaving the girl''s face again. Look at this girl, with a tall and straight nose, a slightly pointed chin, and a clean and delicate face. Her eyes are not small, and they show her unique and noble temperament.

    The momentary embarrassment immediately made Lilia hook her head, and then took her sister closer to her father.

    "Dad, you called me to come, I''m afraid my sister is afraid, then she also brought it."

    "You..." Rigus was very annoyed by his eldest daughter''s so many things, and pulled his little sister into the muddy water.

    Upon seeing this, Kaya had quick eyes and hands. She held the beautiful little girl in her arms and told her eldest daughter with a smile: "Lilia, you have reached the age of marriage. You know this very well. Now as your mother, I have chosen a qualified husband for you."

    After all, Kaya, regardless of the eldest daughter''s astonishment, turned to see Kawei: "Come on, young man, you meet today, and you will get married tomorrow!"

    "Mom?! Me!" The sudden situation made Lilia very passive. She wanted to refute a few words but found that she didn''t know what to say.

    Soon, the corner of her eyes noticed that the young man with no beard on his chin suddenly stood up and walked straight towards herself!

    Lilia lowered her head subconsciously, but her mother lifted her chin and ordered: "My dear, look at your fiance!"

    Svetlana was just dragged into her arms by her mother, and soon she was left aside again.

    From the little girl''s perspective, the mother stands behind her sister, holding her sister''s face in both hands. In front of her sister, there is a tall elder brother, a man who is taller than his eldest brother.

    This is obviously the eldest brother of the Ross people and his sister is looking at each other!

    It was indeed very sudden, even if Lilia''s face was rather ashamed now, her sister had completely understood the situation.

    Everything is destiny! The sister who doesn''t want to be separated will be married soon.

    Svetlana held her little head, her little hand held her mother''s skirt, and her big eyes looked up at the big brother''s face. Seeing the big brother''s eyes, she actually kept staring at her sister''s face.

    Finally the big brother spoke with a smile!

    "Your name is Lilia? Lilia, I am the best blacksmith among the Ross people. I want to marry you as my wife, and I will love you all my life. Will you marry me?"

    At this time, the pregnant Peravina was ordered to facilitate the marriage, and she faithfully translated Kawei''s words.

    Lilia is now controlled by her mother, and the helpless girl noticed her father from the corner of her eyes, and her father''s actions clearly approved the marriage.

    But Lilia did not say yes, although she clearly knew that women in Novgorod needed to obey their parents'' orders when it came to marriage.

    After all, Kawei is a blacksmith. Compared with those warriors of the same family, his special occupation determines that he has to accomplish one thing, and he always thinks of negotiation first. Ironing is also a kind of business. Negotiate the price before making metalware.

    Seeing the girl hesitate, Kawei immediately untied his necklace, and motioned to Kaya to loosen his daughter''s hands.

    Kawei''s necklace is full of amber, rubies and small silver ingots. It is made of precious things. Lilia was really stunned to see so many gems!

    Immediately afterwards, this gem necklace was forcibly wrapped around his neck.

    Just listen to the tall young man in front of him continuing to say: "Marry me, this necklace is yours."

    Giving necklaces to each other was originally a ritual for the wedding of the Russ. Although there is no place here in Novgorod, last year''s first large-scale marriage between the two ethnic groups, Lilia took the opportunity to learn about the wedding ceremony of the Russ and other details of life.

    The leader of the Ross people is here, and the young man in front of UU reading can appear here. His identity is absolutely extraordinary!

    Blacksmith, in fact, the profession of blacksmith is particularly sacred in Novgorod. The point is that the only local blacksmith is in Pine Needle Manor, and White Tree Manor does not have one.

    This Ross blacksmith must have a higher status!

    Lilia finally put on the necklace of the young man in front of her, and she has no possibility of rejection.

    In any case, any girl will complete a marriage at about sixteen and give birth to a child at seventeen. Lilia''s cognition is really appropriate.

    She closed her eyes, squeezed out a few teardrops, then opened her big beautiful eyes and looked up at Kawei slightly, and said a very simple word in Slavic: "§¥§Ñ."

    "Oh, my wife." Kawei was overjoyed, and subconsciously reached out and touched his fiancee''s face.

    The finger touched Lilia''s delicate face, and in an instant, the girl understood that her life had changed dramatically.

    Kaya moved quickly, stopped Kawei''s further actions, and said with a happy smile; "My child, you will be married tomorrow. Now, you can''t have her yet."

    In fact, when she said this, Kaya had already regarded this Kawei as her own family.

    "I understand." Cavy nodded. He withdrew his hand, in the image of a big brother, assured Lilia: "My dear, I will always love you. You will get unexpected happiness and prosperity."

    Lilia sighed and nodded after listening to Pelavina''s translation.

    rich? Perhaps. At least this man is one of the few Ross people who doesn''t like to continue Hu.

    Although the men in Novgorod also like to continue Hu, Lilia just doesn''t like big beards!

    It''s not bad to marry a neat man.

 Chapter 143ï¼š Ruriks marriage contract with Svetlana

    Things are going very smoothly.

    Otto took a sip of medium ale and was very pleased with the success of Kawei''s marriage.

    Lilia is a little younger, at least more elegant than other village girls. She is like a carefully cultivated flower, more fragrant and gorgeous than those wild flowers in the wilderness.

    It is this child who married Kawei and became the blacksmith''s wife, so she can still maintain this grace? I am afraid it is impossible.

    After all, the axe seized from the deer-keeper in the Winter Operation allows Otto to be sure that Kawei''s family, at least six generations of blacksmiths, have dealt with ore and charcoal for generations.

    "My lovely daughter, you and him will be married tomorrow. Listen, he is a very rich young man, and you will be happy if you marry him." Kaya continued to comfort her daughter.

    Regarding this, Lilia could only accept it completely. One hundred silver coins were used as a dowry, and her marriage was taken away by others.

    At least this young brother doesn''t look bad.

    Otto finished the wine and motioned to the clerk in charge to fill up the wine.

    Then his eyes fixed on a cute little character-Svetlana.

    "Hey, Rigus." Otto said casually.

    "Yes, boss."

    "Unexpectedly, your little daughter will also come. She is even more beautiful after half a year."

    Rigus was embarrassed, and to be honest, he really didn''t want his palm jewel to appear in the chamber. With a strong courtesy in his respect, he responded: "Great leader, maybe when my little daughter grows up, he should also marry your clan."

    "Of course! I meant it!" Otto knocked on the table, "Rigous, you are such a smart man."

    clever? Helpless to be more appropriate.

    Rigus suppressed the embarrassment and helplessness in his heart, and said tentatively: "She is only six years old, she is too young. Even according to your tradition, she was engaged at the age of twelve. Even...even in special circumstances, She can get married at the age of twelve. There are still six years to go before her marriage. Could it be that the great leader, you can''t wait any longer?"

    "Haha? Rigus, do you think I''m going to make a marriage appointment for a child?" Otto shrugged and replied sincerely, "Although it is different from your understanding. Yes! I just want to give you Svi Tarana made a decision to marry."

    "what?!"

    It happened very suddenly, Rigus was so shocked that his whole body was stretched, and he was shocked many times in a day, and he felt that his heart was about to stop suddenly.

    The Ross people took away their eldest daughter, and at least returned a surprising amount of dowry.

    This time Chief Ross is crazy! Are they going to take away the girls from the entire manor? What kind of world is this?

    Also surprised by the girls¡¯ mothers, Kaya is completely able to marry the eldest daughter to this young man named Kawei, and marrying a strong and wealthy young blacksmith is also considered the happiness of the eldest daughter.

    Regardless of etiquette, she asked Otto rashly: "Boss, my little daughter is really too young."

    Peravina hurriedly translated the words to Otto, causing Otto to continue to laugh.

    "I see. You thought I was going to arrange a little girl to marry now? How could that be possible?!"

    After Peravina translated it in Slavic, Otto used the few Slavic vocabularies he knew, with a beard-faced head, stumbling and stumbling, and solemnly stated: "Listen! My Rurik, will Marry your Svetlana."

    There was no need for translation anymore, Rigus could hear everything clearly.

    "Rurik? He is only seven years old!" Rigus said.

    "Of course. Do you think that when your Svetlana grows up, you will marry someone much older than her? Rigus, do you understand? My only son will be your little daughter. Husband. You must accept this."

    Rigus, who was stubborn and aging, stared at his eyes, and after listening to Peravina''s clear translation, he had to respond with "yes".

    His heart is spoiled!

    The scene suddenly calmed down, and Rigus forced to think calmly, knowing what a blessing it was.

    "Great leader, my little daughter...she became Rurik''s wife?"

    "Yes. His first wife will always be your Svetlana."

    "Rurik must also become the leader of your Rus people?!"

    "Yes." Otto continued nodding.

    Rigus stood up directly, left his low wooden table, staggered in front of Otto regardless of his aging body, and knelt directly on his stomach, "Ah! Great favor!"

    "You get up, Rigus. Go back to your seat and we will speak well."

    "Yes." Rigus went back obediently, grateful.

    In the chamber of the White Tree Manor, all adult manor residents fully understood the meaning of the leader of the Ross people.

    In fact, everyone knows that the two daughters of the manor chief, like other manor girls, have almost no possibility of being in charge of their lives.

    Girls¡¯ marriages are controlled by their parents. It¡¯s really normal to hand over their daughter¡¯s marriage for some food and some fur. Since Novgorod is not rich here, the man will not offer much dowry for marriage, and the woman¡¯s parents will not ask for much dowry.

    Because the current situation of the two families is always highly similar, everyone is a farmer who cultivates some wheat fields. As a result, many manor families are actually doing things about exchanging marriages with each other.

    In the wealthiest families of manor heads, the daughters of manor heads are basically the sons of other manor heads. There are indeed individual cases. A manor who does not have a male heir will marry his daughter to recruit a son-in-law, and then the son-in-law will inherit the position.

    In the memory of the people of Novgorod, there has never been a record of the manor¡¯s daughter marrying the Varang! Not to mention, the record of her daughter marrying the son of the leader of the Varange.

    grace! Great favor!

    As long as this marriage succeeds, even if White Tree Manor is a tribute, it will become willing. Because of this marriage, White Tree Manor must be able to obtain a strong security guarantee from the Ross people.

    In this way, the White Tree Manor, whose number is out of inferiority, can use the strength of the Ross people to resist the threat of the most powerful Pine Needle Manor.

    The outdoors became cold and humid, and the barns built on wooden stakes remained dry. A large number of young Roses paddling for a day fell asleep after eating brown bread. They knew that they would marry a local girl as their wife, and the chief leader had personally discussed this with the locals.

    The barn is warm, and the atmosphere in the chamber is even more fiery.

    Otto was going to fix the marriage of his only son, Rurik, on this rainy night. The Ross people and the White Tree Manor people present all had smiles on their faces.

    It was this incident that puzzled Svetlana.

    She opened her beautiful eyes, and looked at her father for a while, then at the big leader of the Ross people, and at her sister with a complicated complexion.

    She looked very cute from left to right, and it seemed to indicate that she still didn''t know what happened.

    Otto simply shook his sturdy hand and called, "Svetlana, come!"

    The little girl immediately turned her head dexterously, and the little brown braid behind her head was also thrown away.

    "Come! Come to me."

    Otto''s kind expression from the heart, facing a cute little thing, even if it is a rough person, he often shows sympathy and affection.

    The adults always think that the Ross people must not provoke anger, otherwise they will be a thousand times more terrifying than black bears and wild boars.

    But where does the little girl know?

    Even if you heard what an adult said, what the Ross people are very dangerous. It was not the first time Svetlana saw the Rosses. Since she remembered, there was no memory of the Rosses using violence in her mind.

    Over the years, the Ross people came to collect the tribute, basically taking the tribute and leaving quickly, and the two sides are generally very harmonious.

    The young Svetlana didn''t think Otto was any dangerous person, and saw the smiling face in the dense beard of the other party. Be wary? Doesn''t exist at all.

    She is innocent and innocent. As the jewel in the palm of her parents, she is very well protected, yet she doesn''t know the complexity of the world.

    She hopped in front of Otto, and out of the child''s mischief, directly picked up Otto''s beard and braids.

    "It''s weird, uncle, does your hair grow around your neck?"

    "There are a lot of braids on my chin, but they are not as long as mine."

    ...

    She pulled her beard in front of Otto mischievously, which really frightened Rigus at a loss: "Ah! Chief, she didn''t mean it. She''s still a child."

    After apologizing, Rigus quickly reprimanded: "Lana! Don''t be presumptuous."

    The little girl was taken aback, and quickly let go of the beard in her hand, and sat down beside Otto obediently. She still turned her head slightly, glanced at her small mouth, still paying attention to Otto''s beard from the corner of her eye.

    So, how does Otto feel?

    Angry?

    "Hahaha! Rigus, you are too harsh on your daughter! She is still a child." Otto not only didn''t mind, he was very happy.

    Rigus hurriedly continued to apologize: "Great leader, I am guilty, and I should further educate her on etiquette."

    "It is necessary to learn some etiquette. She will be my son''s wife. Since it is the girl of my choice, I now regard her as my child."

    "Oh, that''s her luck." Rigus let out a sigh of relief, but calmed down, how could he still feel a little bit aggrieved in his heart.

    "Haha, you actually don''t know, my Rick doesn''t like to scratch my beard. He always thinks that my beard is dirty and his clothes are not clean. He has great talents, it''s not like it. It''s a child! I''m telling the truth, if my son is seventeen years old instead of seven, I can give him the position of chief."

    After all, Otto drank several glasses of ale. The wine of Novgorod fermented longer, which unexpectedly made the alcohol level higher.

    The slightly drunk Otto couldn''t help giving his son more praise.

    His big hands covered Svetlana''s small head, causing her to turn her head suddenly, her eyes widened and she burst into laughter.

    "Svetlana, can I introduce you to an older brother? He is a little older than you."

    After Peravina¡¯s gentle translation, the little girl¡¯s answer was very cheerful: "Okay. I want a playmate, too."

    "Very good. Your sister is getting married, do you know what it means to be married?"

    "I know." Svetlana raised her immature little hand without hesitation, and pointed to Kawei who was sitting on the side: "My sister wants to live with that big brother. We women are like this. That''s... I really don''t want to be separated from my sister. But..."

    Her happy mood suddenly fell, and then she shook her head and asked in a childish voice; "Uncle, the brother you introduced to me, is he my husband?"

    There are many nouns in this sentence, Otto knows what they mean.

    Otto was thrilled by the surprise. He didn''t expect this childish child to seem innocent, and he really understands the major events of life.

    "Yes. Are you willing?" Otto Gotou asked.

    Svetlana lowered her mouth and turned to look at her own father, and said, "If my father agrees, I will agree. After that, will I not see my sister?"

    Speaking of this, the little girl''s expression was obviously depressed.

    "Stupid boy, how could it be?" It was Peravina who said this, and her existence was ordered to assist.

    "Really?"

    "Of course. Your husband''s name is Rurik, he is one year older than you. Look, that big brother (referring to Kawei), he is a good friend of Rurik. You and Rurik are also good friends, the wedding After that, there will be a family. From now on, if you want, you can see your sister at any time."

    The words of the elder sister of the same race must be true, and Svetlana''s depressed mood disappeared.

    "My future husband, is he called Rurik?" She turned and looked up at Otto.

    "Yes, you can also call me Dad in the future."

    "Oh? Then I have two dads."

    The girl¡¯s words made everyone laugh, and the chamber was full of warmth.

    In this situation, Rigus couldn''t help wondering, if the Ruths always had such a kind attitude, would their predator notoriety still exist? Although they are indeed marauders, at least now they are beginning to pay attention to new rules. The new rules are beneficial to the estate.

    Svetlana had never seen the violent and terrifying side of Otto, and she naively thought that this bearded uncle was kind.

    She sat at Otto''s feet obediently, as if they were a father and daughter to Rigus. This scene is both gratifying and sad.

    Otto happily said: "I am so happy today, as if I have forgotten my exhaustion. Rigus, your two daughters have agreed to the marriage with us from the Ross, and the cooperation of your manor has moved me."

    "Oh, thank you so much for your compliments, my master."

    "No!" Otto raised his hand, "Your daughter marries my son, our relationship is different! You and I should be brothers, now I have a new idea!"

    As soon as he said this, Rigus was frightened again. He quickly said: "Great leader, I will satisfy any request you make. Even if it is...even more women, I will try my best to provide it."

    "Hey, no need. Today we want you to swear that your Svetlana must marry my son Rurik."

    "Yes!" Rigus answered firmly.

    "She is too young. When she is twelve years old, I will bring my Rurik to complete the engagement ceremony." After that, Otto looked at Lilia who was not far away. "It''s like your eldest daughter''s situation. When Svetlana is fifteen years old, my Rurik will marry her."

    "Yes!"

    "Listen." Otto added, "Even if we are all dead, this marriage must be implemented. Anyone who asks your daughter for a marriage, you must refuse. If... if you make the wrong decision, it is Humiliation to our Ross people. At that time, even if I am old and dead, my people will have revenge."

    This is a straightforward threat!

    Li Guston straightened up like sitting on pins and felt, and solemnly promised: "We will keep the engagement. My little daughter will only marry your son."

    Otto nodded in satisfaction, and his attitude became kind again: "Very good, my friend. I can affirm that Svetlana will grow into a beautiful girl, and her beauty may attract the attention of other estates. If anyone If you dare to propose marriage, you must categorically refuse. Tell us about it later. We Rus will organize the army to fight against such malicious provocation, understand?"

    "Yes!"

    Obviously, his little daughter turned out to be the first link between White Tree Manor and the powerful Ross tribe. It seemed that Svetlana had become an immaculate holy thing deposited by the Ross people in the White Tree Manor.

    Otto continued: "Thunder thunder and lightning are the power of God. Our God has witnessed this marriage contract and it is legal. You cannot breach the contract, and neither can we. You breach the contract, and the Ross Army will Come crusade. If we breach the contract, the gods will punish them."

    In the age of ignorance, people from all walks of life generally believed in gods. Signing a written document may not be as effective as an oral oath.

    "I''m very touched by your cooperation. Today I am very happy, let alone this, I only need half of the twenty thousand pounds of wheat you paid tribute."

    "Huh?" Rigus pulled his ears vigorously: "Really, I heard that right?!"

    "Yes! Because of your cooperation on the marriage issue, I need to give you further rewards. This spring, you need to pay tens of thousands of pounds of wheat. As for the missing part, I will ask Pine Needle Manor."

    Rigus and the other members of White Tree Manor didn''t like Pine Needle Manor very much.

    Rigus immediately stated his position: "Okay, Pine Needle Manor is greedy. The great Ross people, we are happy to give you tribute. But Pine Needle Manor, they also ask us to pay tribute. The Rose people are our masters, now Pine Needle Manor Also be our masters. Do we need to have two masters."

    "They got worse?!" Otto put on an unhappy expression on the spot.

    Rigus continued to fan the flames along the way: "Perhaps they have long been disobedience."

    "I understand." Otto nodded deeply, already thinking of an idea in his mind: "They need to pay for their arrogance! They must pay more tributes this year, otherwise when autumn comes, I will organize a thousand people Raze their manor to the ground."

    It''s not bragging for Chief Rose to say this, Rigus knows they can really do it. In all fairness, Rigus¡¯s engagement to his youngest daughter means that because of this marriage, as long as the White Tree Manor does not actively break the marriage contract, he will be blessed by the Ross people. If the Ross people really flatten the Pine Needle Manor, wouldn''t their White Tree Manor become the strongest in Novgorod?

    In his heart, he really hoped that the Ross people could take the initiative to attack, that is, asking people to send troops, Rigus could not say anything.

    He remained silent on the matter, and his mouth was full of praise for Otto''s reduction of half of the wheat tribute.

    "Great leader, please rest assured. I believe that this rain will only last the next night, and tomorrow the rain will stop. I will organize the beautiful girls in the manor, and we will do the wedding in the manor according to our ceremony~www. novelhall.com~just like last fall."

    "Okay." Otto was overjoyed. He and his main men were sleepy, and the casual yawn proved exhaustion.

    "I''m tired, I don''t have much demand, just find us a dry barn."

    "No, great leader, I will provide you with comfortable housing. As for that young man." Rigus looked at Kawei, "Your name is Kawei. Kawei, you can live with my eldest daughter tonight. Bedroom."

    Hearing this, Kawei cheered. He was making sure that Baishu''s translation did not make a mistake. He saw his fianc¨¦e''s shy and hooked head, and immediately stood up like a spring: "Okay! I''m very willing. ."

    Although it was a bit inconsistent with the etiquette of marriage, Rigus knew that he had to find ways to please the Ross people and their leader because of political considerations on both sides.

    Besides, this Kawei is indeed extraordinary. This person is a blacksmith, and there is not a blacksmith among so many people in White Tree Manor!

    Rigus lived at such an age, he could see that this Kawi was clearly different from other Ross people. Don''t look at this person wearing a samurai costume, that kind of murderous samurai doesn''t exist at all! So even though such a person is a Roth, he is also the one who speaks best.

    After all, the eldest daughter is her wife, and now she got her wife ahead of time. Seeing his now beaming face, Kawei is already grateful.

    The eldest daughter may be able to get her own happiness, and the manor must be able to obtain a batch of metal utensils at a very cheap price because of this blacksmith''s son-in-law.

    More ownership of metal farm tools will bring happiness to the manor.

    Rigus thought calmly, if the youngest daughter''s marriage contract could bring safety to the White Tree Manor.

    Then the eldest daughter¡¯s current marriage will bring a lot of metalware, which will be a guarantee of a bumper harvest.

 Chapter 144ï¼š Group wedding after the rain

    The thunderstorm continued, and Kawei could not even dream of it now. Not only did he harvest his wife, but he also lived in the boudoir where his wife had lived for more than ten years.

    Isn''t Lilia feeling abrupt?

    She must follow the decision of her parents and must marry this young man named Kawei.

    The stay in the chamber seems to be as long as a year, and when I leave the boudoir, I still hold my sister''s little hand, everything is just like when I was a child. Now, she has to admit that she is a wife. Although it is a discordant tradition, the parents and the Rose chief have acted as witnesses and fully recognized the legality of marriage.

    wedding? That is necessary.

    The wedding is just a cutscene, and now the two are already a husband and wife relationship recognized by everyone.

    Lilia tried to accept this fact and prayed that she would really be happy by marrying him. Up to now, the housework she has studied for many years has finally come in handy.

    Kawei stared at the low-bodied woman, her slender hands were folding the leather clothes she had removed, as well as sorting belts and other objects.

    Don''t say Lilia is cautious, isn''t Kawei?

    He looked at Lilia''s back with her long tresses drooping, and he couldn''t help thinking about his future.

    This girl is indeed very beautiful, can she be a good mother? Can you give birth to many little blacksmiths?

    "Don''t do it anymore, rest early."

    Lilia couldn''t understand Kawei''s words, and the girl shook her hand and turned around quickly.

    Although there is no experience of sleeping in a wooden bed, Kawei does not reject a new sleep experience. Besides, this room is clearly decorated more beautifully and neatly than in my hometown, and the patterned linen sheets under my body clearly exudes a special fragrance.

    He patted the bed and Lilia knew that she was going to go.

    The girl sits cautiously next to her husband, gently pressing his linen robe.

    Her dexterous nose smelled the special smell from her husband. It was not an unpleasant smell of sweat, but a strange smell¡ªsulfur.

    What a weird man, is it that the Ross people are so weird?

    Lilia still doesn''t know the secret of sulfur soap. The newlywed husband is an elusive person. For safety, it may be the smartest to keep quiet.

    In fact, only in terms of height, Lilia is taller than a girl of the same age in Novgorod. This is because her life for more than ten years is "pampering and gracious" compared to others. If she eats better, she naturally looks healthier, and a healthy woman also means beautiful.

    Kawei''s big, calloused hands lightly placed her shoulders, and said some gentle words.

    Although Lilia didn''t understand, she could understand each other''s friendship. As a woman now, she is even more prepared for that.

    "Lilia, you are so beautiful. It is my happiness to be able to marry you."

    The girl turned her head slightly, she looked very beautiful with her face sideways.

    "It seems that you still don''t understand me. Well, you will gradually learn our language."

    Kawei released his hand and lay down on his back, covered with his own deerskin blanket.

    "I''ve been rowing all day. I washed my hair with sopa and finally felt comfortable. I''m very tired. I''ll rest first. Lilia, you can rest too." Kawei said to himself, regardless of whether the new wife was married or not. Understand.

    Seeing him lying down, Lilia breathed a sigh of relief, but she suddenly felt regretful in her heart, muttering in her heart: "Isn''t my appearance satisfying him? Isn''t it?"

    Lilia, who was also tired, lay down, wrapped in her own five-layer soft linen blanket stitched together. And her hand stroked her latest extremely precious necklace from her husband.

    At this moment, outside the wooden door, a member of the White Tree Manor was ordered to take advantage of the rainy night to eavesdrop on the sound inside the house. It was Rigus himself who gave the order, and he had put the chief leader of the Ruth and several important men to bed, and then he was in a complicated mood waiting for the clansmen to come and report a result.

    The chamber was still brightly lit, and Rigus sat on pins and needles waiting for news.

    In the rainy night, the tribe hurried over, and immediately reported: "Manor, they have fallen asleep."

    Rigus was stabbed, his tired body suddenly straightened, his eyes squinted and widened like a bull''s eye: "My daughter is already?! Become a woman?!"

    "No, the Ross man didn''t do anything. The room was very quiet, they had already rested."

    "Eh? Is that Kawei really calm?!" Upon receiving this news, Rigus instantly developed a new level of favor with Kawei.

    Rigus himself really didn''t understand the marriage customs of the Ross people. Even the girls who married the Ross people last year, they all became women after they had their own weddings.

    The sky continued to thunder, and the more such weather, Kawei must maintain complete restraint out of his own beliefs.

    Thor, the patron saint of craftsmen, is also the **** of thunder. Kawei didn''t dare to blaspheme his beliefs, he was even more exhausted out of physical and mental exhaustion, and now he just wanted to take a good rest.

    All the Roths fell asleep, and Rigus did not hold on to the news that his daughter was still pure.

    The rain washed the mud and grass flats, and the whole Novgorod fell asleep.

    It rained all night, and the rain stopped after dawn.

    The rain in early summer is always like this, coming and going quickly, unlike the rain in late autumn that often lasts for many days.

    But the rain stopped. After the heavy rain, the whole world became muddy. In this case, the tribute still had to be collected as planned. It is really worrying for everyone to throw the muddy mud.

    The sky was gloomy, and in addition, I learned from Rigus that the Pine Needle Manor also learned to collect tributes after the Ross people left. Otto decided to sanction them well.

    After all, the rain affected the schedule of Sorgon. Looking at the status quo, Otto felt that it was absolutely impossible for him to collect all the tributes of the manor in just one day.

    The plan can''t keep up with the changes, and it''s helpless to stay for a few more days.

    Think about something happy!

    Early in the morning, Rigus saw his eldest daughter Lilia, and learned from her the fact that Kawei did not move any hands or feet to him after one night.

    "Maybe Kawei is a restrained Ross. Well, you take a break. After the priest comes back, we will have the wedding at home." Rigus said, touching his daughter''s face.

    Lilia nodded, and then she went to dress up with her mother. She knew that sister Svetlana was also waiting for herself.

    Rigus also sent someone to inform Kawi that since he became a son-in-law, he should change into the traditional clothes of local young men and participate in the Novgorod-style wedding in accordance with Novgorod''s etiquette.

    According to Novgorod tradition, the wedding should be held in the man¡¯s house, and then a celebration banquet will be held in the man¡¯s house.

    After all, the home of the Rus is too far away, and they are not residents of Novgorod either.

    Rigus has discussed with Otto that his daughter must first hold a wedding in his hometown. He really felt that he was taking advantage of this. The wedding was handled at the wife''s house, so he could proudly tell other manor chiefs that he had hired a son-in-law.

    When the youngest daughter grows up, the wedding ceremony between her and Rose''s only son must also be handled in her own home. That''s even bigger and cheaper!

    Rigus has always had a noble status in the manor, and his daughters are also noble.

    Distinguished people are exquisite in this respect. Why is it so troublesome for ordinary residents?

    The head of the manor, Rigus, had already put the news down. Early in the morning, a group of residents of the manor brought their daughters who were to be married and gathered in the square of the manor.

    Several fancy-dressed priests came to the square early. These goddesses wore coats that were obviously deliberately drooping linen strips, with a circle of rattan crowns on their heads, and tambourines with drooping cloth strips around the square The water well in the middle jumped the great god.

    Unlike the Ruths, the priests of White Tree Manor did not have so much power. The value of the existence of the priests of the manor, except for the festival priests to do some rituals to pray for good weather, that is, as a witch doctor, chanting some spells that are said to be blessings to the patients.

    The main reason is that they dance the magic spells, which can only provide psychological comfort to the patients. The inhabitants of the manor don''t trust the priests much, they are more willing to believe in the decision of the manor Ligus.

    Priests cannot blast away the Roths of Sorgon by chanting spells. Only the manor can use some means to make the manor pay some acceptable price to curb the rage of the Roths.

    A group of girls from the manor wore plain clothes and flower crowns on their heads. They wore felt boots and walked on the muddy square.

    Oncoming came a large group of Ross people, who stepped into the collective wedding scene under the leadership of the leader of Ross himself.

    Rigus originally planned to hand over 30 girls, but after the news was delivered, 50 girls were sent to the scene by their parents!

    Why? !

    On the rainy night that just passed, those young Ross youths who returned with their pregnant wives not only proved themselves to take care of their wives, but also gave a considerable gift to subsidize the lives of their wives and parents.

    Those families whose daughters are waiting to be married based on inquiries about this reality have lost all their indecision!

    Marry a woman to a Ross man! The son-in-law will bring her daughter back to visit relatives. Visiting relatives is equal to a financial gift! The Ross people come every year, and they can get gifts every year!

    If you marry your daughter to another manor, those people are not as generous as the Ross people.

    Things were completely beyond Otto''s expectations.

    He couldn''t think of Rigus''s cooperation like this. It was for marriage, and he vowed to marry all the girls in White Tree Manor to young Ross men as wives.

    They are willing to cooperate in this way, so why not do the Ross people?

    The wedding scene began with a blind date meeting.

    Fifty Ross boys brought their prepared dowry, or some rough amber stones, or some silver coins, and found a girl they were satisfied with.

    As for the other fifty Ross boys, they chose to stay on the sidelines.

    With a few pieces of amber and a dozen silver coins, you can take these treasures to Smolensk in the south during the slack time, and you can exchange a large amount of flax thread from the locals, or pay a small amount of silver coins in exchange for a substantial ration.

    Compared with the tribute paid by the family, where is the bride price paid by the son-in-law more expensive? !

    Because of marrying a daughter, even if it is a family in trouble, the poverty situation can quickly improve.

    This marriage is obviously a good thing for a win-win situation.

    After seeing this clearly to each other, the collective wedding ended smoothly in peace.

    Because of severe rain disturbance and other incidents, Otto ordered all his staff to continue their stay.

    The wedding was over, and the fifty young Ross men who had completed the wedding were taken home by their in-laws. Language barrier? That''s not a big problem. They longed for their daughter and son-in-law to have **** with each other right away, and to do things thoroughly.

    However, the Ross people all exercised restraint.

    It''s not that they have a high degree of self-discipline, it''s all because of their beliefs. Only when the Roth¡¯s own priest presided over the Roth-style wedding, the relationship between husband and wife can be solidified.

    The priest of Rose will examine the bodies of these newlyweds, and if they are found to be unclean, the wedding must be abandoned. Of course, young men and women can still live their lives, that is, they will be despised by others, and the children they give birth will also be despised. For this reason, the Ross people really showed restraint and self-discipline in front of more residents of White Tree Manor.

    Such a move is a strong mental shock.

    Are they really barbarians? Will barbarians maintain spiritual restraint?

    Even if it is a language barrier, a young Ross man with a wife can still realize that he is highly respected by his wife''s family.

    They are also teenage boys, and their brave and cruel temperament are also eager to be admired. They can understand this kind of praise from the faces of their parents-in-law, and they are happy to get it further.

    Many newlyweds actually helped their parents-in-law to chop firewood. This kind move seems altruistic, but also a strong self-interest.

    Newly-married girls have to accept the fact that their husbands are from Ross. Unlike their parents who laughed with money, they need to carefully understand who their husbands are.

    The husband actually used a precious iron axe to help his family chop wood! This is unimaginable.

    Since the husband is willing to do things for his family, then for himself...

    The girls were moved one after another.

    Fifty young men married girls from the White Tree Manor. Otto estimated that the entire Novgorod did not cooperate like White Tree in any other manor.

    How about Pine Needle Manor?

    Do not! This year, the estate needs sanctions.

    The sky was still dim in the afternoon, but fortunately, the shadow of the sun appeared in the faintly western sky, and there might be no more rain for many days in the future.

    After eating the brown bread and mead provided by White Tree Manor, Otto, who felt very comfortable, also personally inspected the barn full of tributes.

    Although it was raining, he touched the linen bag full of oatmeal and rye kernels, and it was still very dry inside. The furs for tribute are also very dry, and the quantity is not different.

    A batch of free-range chickens with all their flying feathers cut off were put into cages, and cattle and sheep that should have continued to graze were also taken back to the manor.

    Rigus was very cooperative to hand over all the tributes!

    Standing outside the barn full of tributes, Otto, in a good mood, held the hilt of the sword and said: "Ah, Rigus, it would be great if all the manors cooperated like you did!"

    Rigus immediately raised his spirits, nodded and bowed to Otto''s side, and deliberately said: "We are willing to be the servants of the Ross people forever, my master. There are just some people who still have great hostility towards you."

    "Hostile?" Otto blew his beard contemptuously. "You mean the Pine Needle Manor?"

    "Yes, it is them. I heard that they are the manor and the leader of Novgorod. Oh, this is really stupid. Smart manor knows that you are our masters."

    "You are a great speaker."

    "No, I''m talking from the bottom of my heart." Rigus continued to nod and bow his waist. "I have found all the children you want. Your Rurik needs servants. I found nine maids and a man for him. servant."

    "Oh?" Otto hurriedly asked, "Why is there only one boy?"

    "Yes. Because all the boys, when they grow up, will surely become farm laborers, and they will produce more wheat for the Ross people."

    "So what''s the situation with this boy?"

    Rigus hurriedly replied: "The child''s mother was killed by the bear by collecting mushrooms in the forest. We organized people to enter the forest to search for them. We killed the bear, but two people died as a result. The child''s father was seriously injured and died. Poor, he has become a man. An orphan."

    "This is destiny." Hearing this story, Otto instantly thought of his nephew Arik, "but he became a servant of my son, and it is also a destiny. A man and nine women, what are their ages?"

    "All children are under eight years old, which meets your requirements."

    Otto nodded: "Yes, the servant better not be older than the master. I want to see these children now."

    In fact, Otto has no interest in a group of children at all. He saw little children whose clothes were still in tatters, so he was even less interested.

    He noticed the little boy whose parents both died of bears. This boy has a dull face. The bear is his father-killing enemy. How can he take revenge if he is so dull and timid?

    These children gathered at the door of Rigus''s house. Otto examined the scenes of these children and was also closely watched by the children''s parents.

    Their young daughter is going to serve as a servant for the young son of the leader of the Roth people. They don''t know whether the daughter is a good thing. The Roth people will pay ten silver coins for each child for this. This is of special concern to the girls'' parents.

    Otto pointed his finger at the boy and said to Rigus, "Let the boy come over."

    "Yes." Rigus hurriedly pulled the boy over by himself.

    The boy faced the tall and sturdy leader Ross, but he was still in a state of fear.

    "A thin child, what''s his name?" Otto asked.

    "It''s Camney," Rigus explained.

    The name means stone. Otto stretched out his hand to place the boy''s chin, looked left and right, and then let go: "At least my son has nothing to do with servants. Rigus, I don¡¯t like this kid. He is too cowardly."

    "This...maybe I should pick another excellent one."

    "No need." Otto waved his hand. "A coward is best suited to be a servant. I just regret that this boy can''t be trained as a fighter. My Rurik doesn''t have this requirement."

    After all, Otto unlocked his purse and handed it to the leader of Rigus; "Give the silver coins to the girls'' parents. As for this Kamnier his parents are dead, you, as the head of the manor Continue to take care of him, ten silver coins are a reward for you."

    "Oh, great leader, you are so kind." Rigus quickly bowed his head and nodded.

    "Benevolent? Maybe." Otto still remembered another thing, "A hunter and his loyal dog may share the same barbecue. You White Tree Manor are our loyal servants. It seems that the Pine Needle Manor now has it. Some new ideas, I really need to teach them a lesson."

    Rigus immediately asked vigilantly: "Is it an offense?"

    "Do you want us to attack?" Otto suddenly turned his head, staring at Rigus.

    After all, as an old guy who has lived for more than fifty years, Otto can feel that this Rigus is very much looking forward to Ruth''s army being able to take a good look at Pine Needle Manor.

    "This...I don''t know."

    "You don''t need to know. I haven''t gone to Pine Needle Manor or other manor to collect the tribute. Rain and the wedding have delayed too much. Now, I want to gather my people. Tomorrow I will take them to Pine Needle Manor. The 10,000 pounds of wheat harvested from your white tree will be provided by Pine Needle Manor. And you, Rigus!"

    "Yes, Master." Rigus complimented.

    "Now you organize women to make a lot of toast for us. This will be the food for our return trip. Listen, the bread you provided to me yesterday seems to have a sour smell. My people have complained. This You are not allowed to play slippery once."

    "Yes, I will do it at once. Your people can eat the latest baked bread."

    Otto nodded: "All your ovens are turned on, and try to do it as much as possible. I plan to leave in three days. During this time, you must make a thousand pounds of oatmeal into a large toast. Otherwise, it will be disloyal."

    "Yes." Rigus hurriedly agreed.

 Chapter 145ï¼š Otto arrives at Pine Needle Manor

    In the evening, Otto gathered his men together.

    Even those who are newly promoted to marry a wife, completely accept the command of the leader, and they gather in one place to form a mighty army.

    They carry shields, all of them wear leather armor, and some of them wear chain armor. Their leather helmets were covered with iron sheets, and their huge nose guards almost covered half of their faces.

    The people of White Tree Manor, seeing so many Varangans gathered together, were full of fear in their hearts. Ordinary people choose to stay away, only the manor Rigus and a few of his family members are with Otto.

    The Ross people gathered in one place and started talking immediately. Many people were already speculating that the leader''s intention was not simply to go to the largest Pine Needle Manor to collect the tribute, but to chop them down!

    fighting? That''s really an undesirable good thing.

    The fighting power of five hundred soldiers armed with metal is unimaginable, and Rigus is glad that he is not an enemy of them. He was quite happy to receive the "acclaim" from Chief Ross that "you are a loyal dog".

    He respectfully asked Otto: "Boss, are you really going to attack Pine Needle Manor?"

    "People who see me, you are scared."

    "Yes. I see this is an invincible army."

    "Hehe, of course we are invincible." After that, Otto drew out his patterned steel sword and walked towards his subordinates.

    Otto raised his sword and shouted: "Brothers, I heard that some people in Novgorod do not submit to us. I want to lead you to sanction such rebellion. What do you think?"

    They are like a pile of dry firewood, just a little spark can turn into a big fire.

    Hundreds of people uttered alarming roars in response to the leader''s instigation.

    "I will lead you to fight against the unfaithful. I will lead you to search for treasures, food, cloth, and women! Our goal is the pine needle manor on the upper reaches of the river. Tomorrow morning, I will take you there, and everything will listen to me. Command line thing!"

    Otto consciously has enough ability to restrain his subordinates, as long as they give orders, they will execute them well.

    Considering that Pine Needle Manor may be a behemoth with eight thousand people, it resembles the population size of Roseburg, and the action must be planned.

    For such a huge target, if it is really to launch a military attack, Otto really lacks confidence in his heart.

    Otto didn''t want to kill those people.

    If White Tree Manor is a loyal dog, Pine Needle Manor is a shaggy sheep. It is this sheep that seems to have its own ideas and needs to be taught a lesson.

    Deterrence by force is a means to maintain the power of the Rus, and it is not a last resort to kill the killer.

    Otto gave the order, and his subordinates have begun to prepare for tomorrow''s "Pine Needle Manor Parade Deterrence".

    There was still a lot of water in the long boat that was pushed ashore, and people shook the water out with a scoop. The tied linen sails were also soaked, and they were stretched out to dry.

    During this night, the Ross people ate the newly baked soft brown bread with sweet and sour taste, and even drank oatmeal.

    Except for those who are busy with weddings, the other Ross people are ordered to cultivate enough throughout the day to eat high-starch foods that are rare on weekdays. At night, everyone''s stomach bulges because they are full. Their stomach pouches are filled with wheat, and this feeling of fullness is so magical, as long as there is one experience, the young Ross people want more.

    After a formal wedding ceremony, according to the traditional etiquette of Novgorod, the newly married wife is obliged to upgrade from a girl to a woman on the first night. Even if the man is shy, the woman should be more active.

    Lilia tried to do this, but Kawei refused.

    His wife''s nose is tall, and her long hair braids are clean and elegant. She is an elegant person. Looking at her eyes, Kawei felt that he had forgotten all the troubles in the world.

    Without going through the etiquette of the Ross tribe, Kawei still requires his wife to remain pure under the restraint of his powerful self-control ability.

    He told his wife the secret of sulfur soap, and even asked her to wash her hands with a small piece of soap. Lilia''s palms were washed clean, and the smell of sulfur completely resolved her doubts. Kawei allowed her to spy on her steel sword from a distance. The sharp blade easily cuts the hardwood of the bedside. Looking at the falling sawdust, Lilia''s surprised eyes also contained a trace of fear.

    Even with the translation of the tribe, his husband claims that there is a huge difference between a blacksmith and a warrior.

    different? really?

    In Lilia''s view, any Varange with an axe and a sword is the same warrior. Isn''t it ridiculous that a warrior with a sword claims to be a blacksmith and not a warrior?

    I heard that they will go to Pine Needle Manor tomorrow to fight against infidelity.

    Only this incident made Lilia secretly refreshed.

    I''m already married, so it''s best to never let her husband Kawei know about the past.

    Who would have thought that Rigus, the rickety manor, was also quite handsome when he was young. He married a beautiful girl from another manor as his wife. The daughter he gave birth to inherited the beauty of their mother very well, in the eyebrows, More handsome than when his father was young.

    Svetlana showed the appearance of a beauty at a young age, and Lilia was exactly the same.

    When Lilia was only ten years old, Brodne, the manor of Pine Needle Manor, ran to White Tree Manor and planned to make a marriage contract for her eldest son. The goal was Lilia.

    Asking for the marriage of a ten-year-old child? This fact was so ridiculous that Rigus immediately rejected it.

    Rigus was very determined, and he didn''t appreciate any of the benefits of Brodne''s release, so he had to leave angrily.

    Brodne''s eldest son has been married, and he really remembered the non-cooperation of White Tree Manor.

    A huge area with 200,000 people gathered will always gradually form a king.

    After all, the Ross people are established outsiders. For decades, they have only come to search for some tribute. Afterwards, they are still the world of local powerhouses.

    Lilia didn''t like those people at all, even if they were part of the so-called Novgorod group.

    Who is the relative? Of course, the White Tree Manor is the relative, and now he has another Ross husband.

    If the Ross people can teach Pine Needle Manor well, that would be great.

    Even her newly-married husband must follow his leader and participate in the crusade. As a new wife, even if she doesn''t speak her language, her worries about her husband''s safety have been written on her face.

    She still didn''t say much, waiting for the situation to change.

    The next day, a fresh start.

    The haze has passed, the golden light of the rising sun spilled onto the earth, and the huge Ilmen Lake immediately transpired the graceful morning mist.

    The mist enveloped the entire White Tree Manor, the breeze rustled the birch forest, and people could even see the floating mass of mist with naked eyes.

    The sun rose a lot, the fog gradually faded, and this sunlight passed through the gaps in the woods, causing a lot of holy light curtains to appear in the woodland around the manor.

    In this situation, Otto couldn''t help but think of the altar in his hometown.

    The high priest Veria claimed that the light curtain of the forest was also a hint of the bright future for the prayers by the **** of the forest.

    Otto was in a great mood. His subordinates had eaten brown bread and oatmeal again early in the morning. Not only were they in a good mood, they were also full of energy.

    A large number of people began to gather on the river beach, and Otto had already arrived here early. He slapped his shield with a wooden stick and yelled: "Brothers, don''t dare, push the boat into the water. Come on!"

    A large number of long Viking ships began to enter the water, and the young warriors jumped to the deck one after another, ignoring the undissipated fog. Five hundred people sat on twenty ships and began to row their oars against the current.

    After a thunderstorm, Lake Ilmen received a lot of water, and the current of the Volkhov River became a bit turbulent.

    Young people who have eaten starchy food are eager to have some physical exercise, paddling is perfect.

    On the shore, Rigus leaned back, leaning on a walking stick, and watched the Ross army go away temporarily in the mist.

    Lilia stood beside her father, staring at the ship going away. At this moment, her heart belonged to her husband.

    "Unexpectedly, you are still a girl." Rigus was a little unhappy, "Obviously the wedding has passed."

    "Dad, Kawei has his own principles."

    "Principles? Strange principles. Lilia, you should be clear about your mission, give birth to a boy for your husband, and try to trick him into getting us more metal utensils."

    "Oh." Lilia gently shook her head, and now she has to accept the reality that she is a tool person.

    Isn''t marriage just a transaction? Lilia''s eyes glanced at her sister Svetlana, who was being pulled by her mother, Kaya. Although this child was only six years old, she was the same tool for White Tree Manor-a tool that could guarantee the absolute safety of the people of the manor.

    Rigus murmured, "They''re gone, let''s go, children, let''s go home. Lilia."

    "Yes."

    "You are also ready, and you will be leaving home soon. As a father, I can give you some gifts from your hometown. When you arrive at your husband''s house, remember to obey them and be a good woman."

    Leaving his hometown and living a life of eating fish and seal meat, the sister Peravina from the same race explained that that kind of life is not bad. She followed her father with a worried heart, and went back.

    The people of White Tree Manor continue to work on their fields. For them, only a few festivals throughout the year can be called rest days. The rest of the time is spent on trying to get as much food as possible.

    Some of the men in the manor envied the life of the Ross people, as if as long as they were strong enough, they could rob the weak and live a life of worry-free food and clothing without work.

    Of course, they don''t have strong muscles, and they lack metal weapons.

    What they saw was only a narrow surface. They didn''t know that the process of a soldier''s growth was full of danger, and death might come suddenly.

    On the other hand, the twenty boats of the Russ were arranged in a long snake formation, marching along the river with great power.

    When the fog is completely gone, everyone can see the open ground ahead.

    That is the farmland of the populous Pine Needle Manor, and a large number of wooden houses appear farther away.

    Otto turned around and faced all the oarsmen on his boat: "Brothers! Pine Needle Manor is here. Show your bravery this time, and let those idiots kneel down in fear when they see you."

    "Chief, do they really kneel down?" a person suddenly asked in a high profile.

    Suddenly another person retorted: "Fool, if you pull out the sword, which fool will not kneel."

    Soon, the long boat was full of laughter.

    However, contrary to their happiness, the farmers of Pine Needle Manor saw such a fleet and fled in fright on the spot.

    There are indeed 200,000 people living in Novgorod, but the most powerful groups live near Lake Ilmen, and the total population of this area is only more than 30,000. Most of the manor houses are hidden in dense forests. It is difficult for them to get gifts from Lake Ilmen, but they can use the resources of the small rivers and streams that flow into the Great Lake.

    170,000 people live in remote places, and they form a large number of small estates with hundreds of people as a group.

    Wanting to collect tributes from these people is really a hassle.

    Otto''s time is limited. He knows that there are still a large number of manors because it is not easy to collect tributes because of the remoteness.

    The tribute must of course be aimed at the wealthiest. This year, I have to blackmail the Pine Needle Manor.

    The ship began to dock, and the Ross people got off the ship very skillfully, and then pushed the ship ashore with a cable.

    Otto, holding a long sword, pointed his sword straight at the manor chief¡¯s house: "Brothers, come with me! Remember what I said, act quickly!"

    The Ross people took off the shields on their backs one after another, with the shield straps in their left hands, and their right hands held their weapons one after another.

    Look at how they are fully armed, where are they here to collect the tribute? Obviously it is here to kill people!

    Everything was exactly like what happened in White Tree Manor. The residents of Pine Needle Manor either hid in their own homes, or took the whole family, regardless of their own softness, and ran to the woods for refuge.

    Others rowed a canoe into the Great Lake with the intention of hiding in the reeds. After the turmoil of the Ross people subsided, they returned to normal life.

    For them, the Ross people are the real plague gods, and if they are unhappy, the result must be annihilation.

    Why do they have such thoughts? The reason is also very simple.

    Pine Needle Manor did not become strong in an instant, their development has gone through a long process.

    They have no so-called historical records at all, and people''s word of mouth about their own past.

    In fact, the Pine Needle Manor already existed in the eastward migration of the Slavic people two hundred years ago. They stationed in Lake Ilmen as a large community, and won their current position with great strength, that is, the so-called Lake Ilmen enters the mouth of the Volkhov River.

    They have the largest population. Apart from this, only a group of manors living along the lake have a population of more than 1,000. A large number of small manors have always maintained the scale of hundreds of people.

    Pine Needle Manor is fully capable of proclaiming that they are the kings of this area, and in fact they have done so.

    As a result, the army of the Ross people came The personal experience of the past has passed away, and they still leave to their children and grandchildren a memory of a terrible war.

    Do the people of Novgorod have to pay tribute? They first chose to fight. Due to the presence of foreign enemies, many manors were united around Pine Needle Manor.

    The ancient Slavs fought with men and women in battle. Their elite personnel carried bronze or iron weapons, and others used stone spears and stone hammers one after another.

    Although the weapons are simple and crude, their spirit of resisting the invasion is evocative.

    It''s a pity that Otto''s ancestors made a huge team of six hundred people. Such a large number of troops is certainly not aimlessly turning along the river, because the pioneers of the Rus knew about the existence of Novgorod early. When the details of the opponent were found out, the Russ launched a war of conquest. It becomes logical.

    Otto also learned about past wars from his old and dead father.

    It was a war between the Russ and the Novgorods. Six hundred soldiers fought against an enemy several times their own.

    The men and women of Novgorod, they entered the battlefield with their weapons. Although they are brave, they are seriously lacking in organization. They are just a group of madmen who charge in a mess, eager to fight alone.

    The result is of course cruel.

    The tall, strong, and armored Ruths killed at least 500 people from the Novgorod Manor''s coalition army in one battle, and their losses were minimal.

    From that era, the Russians can claim to be the king of Novgorod.

    The Ross people never intended to rule here personally, and when Otto became the leader, he still had no intention of occupying it.

    However, the Ross people must maintain their authority, and now Otto has brought his army to inquire about crimes, and went straight to the manor''s home surrounded by tall wooden fences.

 Chapter 146ï¼š Brave Vadim

    The Brodne family has a lot of private wealth. In order to keep the wealth, it is logical to make their own home look like a fortress.

    For safety, he also raised a team of full-time family members with more than fifty people, and was fully equipped with a short spear with an iron spear head and even a broken blade dagger at his waist.

    Except for these people, many farmers in Pine Needle Manor also have their own metal tools.

    There is a blacksmith in the manor. Due to the geographical location of Novgorod, it is very difficult to obtain iron ore. The blacksmiths knew the basic metallurgical techniques, and due to the plight of raw materials, they had to repair the metalware of the residents.

    If there is a war, the men in the manor can quickly assemble and show off their iron sickles for cutting grass and wheat, as well as their plowing hoe, and the iron axe for cutting wood, and launch an attack on the enemy. Because of these excellent "weapons", they clearly have an advantage in weapon fighting.

    And this is precisely the task given to the eldest daughter Lilia by Rigus of the White Tree Manor, which is to obtain metalware from the hands of the Ross Blacksmith through in-laws.

    Is it just that more agricultural tools make agricultural production more promising? Not only. Because of these iron farm tools, the critical moment is the weapon.

    All the iron and bronze wares in the Pine Needle Manor are almost all imported from Southern Smolensk with agricultural products. A small number of them were bought from a handful of Varyag merchants who came from the southeast like a lone ranger.

    The Jiading team demonstrated the power of Brodne himself. Compared with those farmers who have iron sickles, his Jiading is equipped with real weapons. In this way, it also makes other tribes afraid to think otherwise.

    This powerful team of experts has an overwhelming advantage against local residents.

    In front of the Ross people, their power is gone.

    Brodne¡¯s home is like a fortress. As long as the enemy cannot break through his carefully constructed wooden wall, the interior is very safe. The stored food and water can support the whole family and all the servants for at least one month.

    However, Otto has never seen the so-called fortress of Pine Needle Manor Brodne in the past few years.

    is just a wall made of wood. How many times can it hold an axe and chop? !

    An army of Ross people not only landed, they were walking fast on the road of the manor.

    Brodne¡¯s family rushed into the wooden wall with a weeping face, and shouted: ¡°The Rus are here! The Rus¡¯ army is here!¡±

    The roar scared the gatekeeper to close the door quickly.

    Disregarding any etiquette, the family went straight to the manor¡¯s bedroom.

    At this moment, the head of the estate, Brudne, is already sharing a good meal with his family, two wives, eldest son and wife, three daughters and youngest son.

    Jiading''s gaffeic appearance made him very unhappy.

    "How can you go out for me?"

    "But, those Ross people, they have already come in!"

    "They came yesterday, but now they finally come to me?" Brodne put down his spoon and waved his hand: "You can leave. I''ll see the leader of Rose in person in a while."

    "But they already..."

    "Get out! Don''t disturb my breakfast!" Brodne got up and threw the spoon directly, scaring the disoriented family and running away.

    Brodne¡¯s youngest son, Vadim, hurriedly ran to pick up the spoon thrown by his father, took it back and wiped it clean and gave it to his father. By the way: "Dad, why! Why do we give those robbers a lot of wheat every year."

    "Why? Why can there be?" Brodne was still angry, "because they are strong, we are weak."

    "We are weak?" Vadim''s big eyes revealed big doubts, "We can organize thousands of people to fight against them, how many people can they have?"

    "We have tried, we have lost the battle."

    Brudne¡¯s words revealed a strong suffocation, and Vadim was clearly aware of it.

    "Then continue fighting! Even if we die a thousand people, we must defeat them. We can''t always do this and give them money year after year. Now they are getting worse and want my sister to be their slaves. This How can we do it? We are human beings, not sheep!"

    In Vadim''s view, since last year, the list of tributes requested by the Ross people has added the item "young woman". According to previous legends, Vadim is more willing to believe that it is to be a lowly slave to the Ross.

    Isn''t this more humiliating than the humiliation of paying tribute to wheat?

    The youngest son speaks so hard that Brodne feels secretly refreshed. He looked at his eldest son''s slightly dull look, and he couldn''t help sighing in his heart, they are two brothers of the same mother, how come the difference in awareness is so big? !

    In the future, is it appropriate to hand over the position of the manor to the eldest son?

    Thinking of this, Brodne, who was in a better mood, asked his younger son: "Vadim. If you had a chance to lead our people, how would you deal with these robbers?"

    "Of course it is to attack them!" Vadim didn''t want to blurt out: "Gather all our men who can handle sticks, and women who are strong enough. We attack their army and defeat them with absolute numbers. Maybe we are relatively weak. If our entire manor takes action, and then unites with other manors, we will surely defeat them."

    "Oh? What if some manor does not cooperate with us?"

    Vadim stunned, and then said with a strong attitude: "Then completely destroy them. Dad, we are the leaders of this big lake, and we are their masters. I heard that all the **** in White Tree Manor are willing to be Roses. Human hounds, they betrayed us. We should completely eliminate White Tree Manor and let other manors understand that it is only right to follow us."

    "Okay! Very ambitious!" Brodne patted the head of his youngest son, who was only ten years old.

    Brudne became bold after hearing the brave words of the youngest son. Now that the Ross people have arrived, let them wait outside for a while.

    I just want to hang them for a while to show their insult.

    Of course, Brodne¡¯s decision is obviously an overestimation of his own strength, and his actions will surely bring him losses.

    The family still gathers to eat together, as if the world beyond the wooden wall has nothing to do with them.

    As everyone knows, although some family members live on the food given by Brodne, they may not be really loyal to them at the critical moment.

    Jiading, who was rolling and crawling immediately, should have reported that this year''s Ross people have become a little strange.

    That group is a group of people wearing metal helmets that reflect sunlight. The number is very staggering. They are obviously ready for battle with their weapons.

    Due to the status quo, Jia Ding used his toes to think about it, and he can also estimate that there will be a **** storm next.

    Many people on guard, out of instinctive fear, quickly chose to avoid and slip away through a small door. Only a few people still stay in the main house, because they firmly believe that the Rus people are arrogant and the purpose is simply to ask for money.

    This is very embarrassing. When Otto arrived under the wooden wall, he didn''t see anyone who responded. All he faced was a wooden door with a huge latch, and a circle of wooden walls with no other reliable entrances.

    "Boss, it''s not right." A tough Ross warrior approached: "When we came last fall, that guy named Brodne brought his family and his bunch of rubbish. Our men greeted us."

    "Maybe they saw us look like a pack of wolves and all ran away?" Another speculated.

    "Forget it. Let my axe solve the problem."

    A strong man steps forward, his shield is behind him, and his recently purchased steel sword is stuck in his waist. Regarding the preference of using weapons, he still loves his long-handled axe.

    This axe, coupled with traditional Viking-style logging, can cleverly and quickly cut down a large tree with a diameter of one meter.

    District wooden wall, where are the feet hanging on?

    He was about to violently break the door with his big axe, Otto hurriedly stopped him.

    It''s not that Otto had any kind thoughts. On the contrary, he had an opinion on Pine Needle Manor after listening to the explanation of White Tree Manor. Now he has eaten behind closed doors and feels sick in his heart.

    "Boss? Don''t cut it anymore!?" the brawny man asked.

    "No, Styke. I am very angry now! Of course you can easily chop down this weak wooden wall, and that still won''t calm my anger."

    "Boss, you mean..."

    Otto smiled, "Is it broken? Did you see the houses around here? Go grab what you need. Only one thing, try to blast away the residents, take away the food and jerky."

    It was not enough to just tell a strong man. Otto immediately faced his army and issued permission to looting.

    Lost restraint, all the Ross people immediately threw themselves into the feast of looting.

    Those residents living near Brodne¡¯s home are basically the richest group in the entire Pine Needle Manor.

    In fact, when the mighty Rus people stepped on the muddy streets of the manor, most of the residents had taken their families to take refuge.

    The Ross people began to looting!

    Including Kawei, as a blacksmith, he never felt that looting was wrong, or that he didn¡¯t understand whether it was right or wrong to do so. In short, he just obeyed the leader¡¯s order to looting. The basic principle is that they are not their own kinsmen, allies, and servants, but they are the enemy by default.

    The escaping residents often stuffed some wheat as rations into sacks, and then evacuated with their families. Most of their belongings were left at home, enough to eat the grain harvested this year, and all of them were seized by the Ross people.

    Of course, these seizures are not within the scope of collecting tributes.

    A scorched breath began to fill the air. It was a malicious arson, and this was also what Otto had acquiesced in.

    Warriors of the Ross people, their faces are full of joy of harvest.

    Many people have begun to carry linen pockets full of oats, and others are carrying a few dried salted fish, happily walking out of the empty house. Since the leader is going to punish the arrogance of Pine Needle Manor, wouldn''t it make the leader very happy if he lit a fire?

    More than a dozen rooms burned with flames, and the thatch on the roof absorbed a lot of rain. The flame gradually ignited the thatch, causing the roof to quickly billow in smoke, and the large amount of steaming water vapor made the smoke and dust more horrible.

    The air in this era is very clear.

    The farmers of Baishu Manor working in the fields, they noticed the black smoke rising from the southeast, and many people thought it was a forest fire for a while.

    Ligus stopped the panic for the first time. He told the panicked that this was the Ruth''s crusade against Pine Needle Manor.

    Of course, he was also murmured in his heart. Could it be that Chief Otto still couldn''t help but took a military offensive against those people?

    Otto put the patterned steel sword on the ground, holding its ruby ??hilt with both hands. He stared sharply at the wooden wall, waiting for the people inside to give him a formal response.

    Almost no warrior has found wealth that satisfies him.

    According to the new rules set before departure, all the tributes officially collected, except for the families of priests and chiefs, are distributed equally by all participants.

    All the property obtained by the current looting belongs to the possessor. People''s abilities are indeed different, and luck is also different. Some people search less, and some people can hardly carry the captured wheat.

    After all, everyone gradually ended the looting, because they were basically satisfied.

    In this process, those residents who have been reluctant to leave, desperately trying to keep their rations, have become the ghosts of the Ross people.

    The experience of those people is really sad, Otto didn''t care at all.

    Finally, the burnt smell in the air rushed into the wooden wall, and Brodne, who was immersed in the assumption that he was a strong man, woke up in an instant.

    "Come here! Go and see what''s going on? What good did those Ross people do?!"

    Jia Ding, who was originally on call, seemed to have disappeared.

    "It''s hateful." Brodne stood up and ordered his weak-minded eldest son, "Poik, you go see what''s going on."

    "Dad, is it really me?" Fear was written on the young man''s face.

    "Idiot, you are the man of the future manor, why..."

    Brodne, who was angry again, stomped his foot and directly ordered his little son: "Vadim, your brother is a coward. You are more brave! Go and see what happened."

    "it is good!"

    Vadim immediately stood up and ran towards the outdoors.

    These two boys, who are nearly ten years old, do have the same mother, and there are three girls between them. Perhaps it is precisely because the Brodne family is considered to be pampered, so that all the children born to survive.

    Vadim is only ten years old, and he is indeed very ambitious in front of his father today.

    But he did not plan to **** his eldest brother''s position.

    As the saying goes, a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. He has never seen war or bloodshed. He learned from the mouths of his parents and clansmen the humiliation that his manor and the entire Novgorod region continued to encounter, and the shameful faces of those shameful traitors.

    Using force to counter the invasion, is there still a reason?

    A brave heart is brewing in Vadim''s small heart. He had seen the Ross man a long time ago, even the hateful leader Ross, and he clearly recognized this shaggy face with a beard.

    They are indeed strong, which does not mean that the Ross people are invincible. If a farmer fights a Rusman, he will definitely lose, how about ten? As long as everyone is united and not afraid of sacrifice, is it not logical to defeat the Ross people?

    However, when he saw the sky dimmed by smoke and dust across the present, fear grew in his brave heart.

    His dexterous body leaned close to the wooden wall, UU reading saw through the narrow gap that the wall was densely covered with people!

    These are all Ross people!

    More than half of Vadim''s bravery suddenly disappeared. What he saw was a large number of axes and swords, as well as the ferocious faces of the Ross people.

    There was a figure dangling behind the wooden wall, and Otto keenly spotted this sneaky little figure.

    "There is someone there. Show me." Otto gave an order, and the three strong men rushed over.

    All three of them are holding big axes, and there is a tendency to chop the wooden wall into pieces.

    They rushed over like three brown bears. Although they were separated by the wooden wall and were affected by the instinct of fear, Vadim was panicked and fell to the muddy ground.

    He didn''t care to get rid of the dirt on the cloth robe, and ran to his own hall, to report to his father the horrible fact-the Ruth''s army is madly destroying!

 Chapter 147ï¼š Vadim the Reckless

    Vadim came back, and his embarrassed look really surprised Brodne.

    "What''s the matter? You are a brave man, why are you a coward now? Forget it, you are still a child after all. Tell me what''s going on outside?!"

    "It''s a Russian!" Vadim was supposed to be a flexible tongue, and suddenly became stammered: "They are here! They are all outside, at least three hundred people! No... four hundred people, five hundred people. They are here! Burning the house, looting. And that nasty savage, that savage is going to cut down our wooden wall like a forest."

    "This is real?"

    "It''s true! They are arson." Vadim said with wide eyes and a terrible face: "Dad, if we don''t take some action. Maybe they will burn all the houses in our manor."

    "Oh! It''s crazy! It''s crazy." At this point, Brodne couldn''t sit still anymore. The situation must be controlled, otherwise Pine Needle Manor is truly unresistible, and the humiliating ones will be burned to ashes by the Rus. How can it be done?

    He urged his elderly wife: "You take your daughters to hide in the bedroom. Vadim, you and I will meet the Ross people again. And you."

    Brodne immediately pointed to the eldest son who was willing to hide: "Your wife avoided. As for you, you come with me."

    "Dad, those Ross people are terrible."

    "Oh." Brodne stamped his feet with anger, "Come with me, otherwise you coward don''t think about being the new manor. Remember, you don''t want the manor to be an idiot."

    received the strongest threat, the eldest son Poik had to stand up reluctantly.

    The three of them intend to meet the Ross people, but now, even the brave Vadim is playing drums in his heart.

    So, brave Vadim?

    Do not!

    At the age of ten, he has short brown hair. His scalp is numb at the moment. This short hair looks more fluffy, like a bunch of fluffy golden wool growing on his scalp. He didn''t have time to change his clothes. There was a piece of mud on the robe that was tied with the rope. This position was still behind him.

    Could it be that you fell because you were afraid of something, how could you have such stains on your body?

    On the other hand, Brodne quickly learned the mystery of the disappearance of the family he had come to him.

    He gathered more than a dozen family members who hadn''t escaped. After asking about the situation, he could only stomped and scolded one of them for raising a bunch of rice buckets.

    "Damn, maybe I should recruit a group of more loyal people. Should I hear about the Varyag merchants, can they be my guards? They are all Varyags, maybe they have the ability to drive the Ruths away. "Brudne buried his thoughts in his heart. First of all, he still needs to face very difficult problems at the moment.

    He straightened his leather hat, and looked at his two sons left and right: "Children, follow me."

    How to face the leader of the Rus, Brodne consciously has another set of suitable methods.

    Just pretend to be respectful. They are here to ask for food and to distribute. Although they have caused serious damage this time, as long as they are handed over the materials they can satisfy, they will go away.

    The nervous family followed behind their master with their short spears.

    Then, under the instruction of the master, they lifted down all the bars used as door bolts.

    The thick wooden door was gradually opened, Brodne leaned out cautiously, and saw Otto, the leader of Rose, holding the hilt of the sword stuck in the soil, looking at him like a torch.

    "Brudne, should I burn your manor and kill all your people before you can go out to see me?!"

    Now, behind Otto are hundreds of brawny men! They used wooden shields to protect most of their bodies, and the helmets that covered half of their faces still couldn''t cover the warrior''s hideous teeth.

    If Brudne was frightened by this battle, he would have been bombarded by his tribe long ago, and he would no longer be the manor chief.

    He was not deterred by this battle. He also had the protection of his father. The young Vadim was just a little close to his father''s shirt.

    It was Vadim''s eldest brother Poik. This purely cowardly man stepped back in shock, simply hiding behind the wooden door and didn''t want to come out.

    Only a few brave family members followed Brodne, this person can be regarded as a little bit of support for him. It was Jiading''s involuntary trembling legs, which clearly proved their fear, and caused many Ross people to snicker secretly.

    Brodne tried his best to keep calm, he stepped on, there is no lack of arrogance as a noble person in his figure.

    As a result, he just got close to Otto, and Otto stepped unceremoniously and kicked him directly to the ground.

    How did Brodne think that there would be such an encounter? ! Everything came too suddenly.

    His heart suddenly fell into panic, he staggered and knelt on the ground, struggling to cover his muddy head.

    Has Vadim ever seen his father humiliated?

    In an instant, the young man''s blood came to his head, bursting out with extraordinary courage.

    Vadim lost his reason and directly supplemented Otto, with a hideous face and recklessly, launched a purposeless charge towards a man who was not many times taller than himself.

    Otto didn''t talk nonsense, picked up his shield and pushed hard, the shield hit Vadim''s head and knocked the reckless child directly to the ground.

    Vadim''s mouth was bleeding, and there were obvious scars on his forehead.

    The child stood up unyieldingly, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth on his sleeve, and continued to stare at Otto with sharp eyes.

    Vadim still wanted to attack, only this time he was held by his father Brodne by his neck.

    After being kicked hard, Brodne realized his weakness after waking up.

    Look at the current situation of Pine Needle Manor.

    was originally a lively and lively farm. Due to the invaders of the Ross people, most of the residents saw the fleet appear and hurried away with rations, leaving behind a large area of ??empty houses.

    Pine Needle Manor, it is not an exaggeration to describe it as a city. In this era, the folk houses in the Novgorod area are all living in one wooden house. For such a family, there are 1,200 pine needle manors, which means that there are at least 1,200 wooden houses in this area.

    Its construction scale is comparable to that of Roseburg. It is very different from Roseburg in that the farmland of the manor is all outside the manor.

    With farmland, Pine Needle Manor is a monster.

    And it also formed the main body of Novgorod.

    A large number of wooden houses are burning, and the smoke even obscures the sun.

    Brodne knelt on the enemy and asked sadly: "Why, people of Ross! We will give you what you want, why you still want to burn our house and still hurt our people."

    "Why? This is a punishment for you." Otto said viciously.

    "But, we have been surrendering to you, is it because we have not served well?"

    "Do you still want to be kicked by me again? Or force me to order and let my people kill you?" Otto calmed down, "Brudne, it seems you once forgot who was you? Master. When we left, you actually went to collect the tribute. Why? Do you think you are the king? I tell you, only we Rus have the right to collect the tribute, and you! Not worthy!"

    "This..." Brodne hurriedly closed his eyes, his eyes quickly made a few circles, and then he immediately denied: "No, there is no such thing at all. How dare I go to collect the tribute?

    "you sure?"

    "Yes! It''s true." Brodne continued to press his younger son''s neck and complimented him.

    Brodne kept saying these things Otto naturally did not believe, after all, compared with the White Tree Manor who had become a loyal dog, this guy and his Pine Needle Manor were still wolfish.

    Even though this guy denies categorically, Otto has evidence that Pine Needle Manor sent a "tough army" to other manors after the Russ left, to make up for the losses caused by the Russ catastrophe.

    "Get up," Otto ordered.

    Brodne stood up with his stomachache, first wiped off the mud on his head, and then picked up the leather hat. He continued to pull the youngest son''s clothes, to prevent the child from doing any other things to find death.

    Otto arrogantly assumed a royal posture: "I have no intention of destroying your manor, as long as you don''t force me. You didn''t meet me the first time, you look at these flames and smoke, it is a punishment for your arrogance. Brodne, do you know it''s wrong?"

    "Yes, yes. I am a stupid person who did such a stupid thing."

    Seeing his father¡¯s solitary appearance, Vadim was confused and annoyed. The child only hated himself for being too fragile. If he were stronger and holding an iron dagger, he would have just had a chance to assassinate the leader of the Ross people in front of him. .

    Perhaps as long as this person is stabbed to death, the Ross people will no longer cause trouble due to danger. Even if he would die because of this, it would be a good thing for the manor.

    Vadim, his heart is so simple.

    "You look at me directly. Also, let go of your hand and let your little son look at me directly!"

    Otto unfastened the belt on the inside of the shield to get it out of his left arm, and his steel sword was also put away.

    Now there is no need for force to be deterred. Brodne and several of his families have been stubborn. As for the sad and angry eyes of a child?

    Otto deliberately said: "You are all cowards, but there are also a handful of brave men. I can''t imagine that your little son dare to resist the authority of our Russians. Isn''t he called Vadim?"

    "Yes." Brodne said nervously.

    "Let him kneel down for me, climb in front of me and kiss my boots!"

    is different from the White Tree Manor. The Pine Needle Manor has had a lot of communication with many lone ranger-like Varang merchants, so some residents can understand a little Gnostic. Brudne knew a lot about this, and he and Otto had no language barriers.

    Brudne is deeply humiliated, and why isn¡¯t Vadim?

    "Child, kneel down and kiss his feet." Brodne said in Slavic.

    "Dad, why. Even if I die, I won''t do it."

    "Listen, if you want revenge, you need to forbear."

    "No, I don''t want to be a coward." Vadim''s attitude remained firm.

    Looking at this situation, Ottoben was pulled out again with the sheathed sword. His sword pointed at the unwilling child: "Your name is Vadim, you are a reckless person. Now I order you to climb over, like a dog licking my shoes one day, otherwise, I will destroy your manor. ."

    Vadim still insists on being unmoved.

    Otto shook his head: "Brudne, it seems that your child is going to force me to destroy you. Listen, this is not what you want. Do you also want us to take action?"

    If the Ruths really want to kill, Brodne will indeed fight them to the end at all costs. But the current situation is obviously very unfavorable for Pine Needle Manor!

    To fight the Ross people, you must gather the men who can fight in the entire manor early. As long as there is enough time, he can organize a 2,000-person "army" composed of farmers. In order to protect their homeland, Brodne believes they will fight to the end.

    Now, since it is estimated that the Ross people are only here to collect the tribute, all the tributes are also placed in a wooden house in advance. Residents who flee from disaster have fled after hearing the news, and it is impossible to organize an army.

    While the dead young son was not paying attention, Brodne suddenly kicked the younger son''s calf, forcing him to kneel.

    He said: "Great leader, he is really a child. Look at him already on his knees, can you not let him..."

    Otto looked at Vadim''s blood-stained face. The child was indeed very tough and stubborn. He even glanced at his mouth and didn''t want to look at himself at all.

    This action really made Otto very angry, but after thinking about it, this action really made Otto admire.

    Novgorod people are almost always willing to be a flock of sheep and keep their safety by contributing wool. Are there any brave rebels among them? Otto once felt that this kind of people had been beheaded by the Ross people in the battle of the ancestors. Unexpectedly, the youngest son of Pine Needle Manor became a rare stubborn person.

    Not to mention, forcing a child to kneel down and surrender?

    Five hundred subordinates are watching, it seems really meaningless to bully a child.

    Otto nodded: "Well, Brodne. Your son is so reckless. I have taught him a lesson. If he doesn''t come to kiss my shoes, just let him kneel."

    "Oh, thank you very much." Brodne quickly complimented.

    "It''s you now, you come over to me. I want to give you some new requirements, and you must fully fulfill them."

    Hearing this, Brodne thought with his toes and knew what the Rus wanted to do. The so-called new requirements are nothing more than two things. First, take away more wheat. Second, women.

    Since the Russ made moths last fall, Brodne believes that the Russ have been eyeing the girls in their manor. Because of his understanding of the Varangians, he didn''t believe that the Rus would really treat Novgorod''s women as wives. They must be asking for a group of slaves in the name of asking for a wife.

    The facts are totally unsurprising.

    Otto said bluntly: "I know you have prepared the tribute. Now you have to pay the most realistic price for your arrogance! I want you to double the tribute!"

    "Ah! We... doubled?!" Brodne knew that the Rus wanted more money, but he didn''t expect to double it.

    For many years, every time the Ross people came, the Pine Needle Manor had to give the Ross people 80,000 pounds of wheat as a tribute, and the tribute twice a year was 160,000 pounds. The reason for setting such a high requirement is that the population of Pine Needle Manor is four times that of White Tree Manor, and the tribute must of course be increased by four times.

    Although the geographical location of Pine Needle Manor is unique, they have developed a lot of farmland near the lakeside. The soil fertility here is better. The output of wheat field has reached a rare one to five. Their grain output is still embarrassing.

    District is equivalent to one acre and one hundred catties of oats, which is better than White Tree Manor.

    The usual share of tribute is a burden for all families.

    Now behind the leader of the Ross people is a house full of fire and smoke, the Ross people actually ask for the tribute to be doubled? !

    "Why, do you dare to object?" Otto deliberately showed the sewing blade, and it was obvious that Brudne could cut Brodne''s neck with a single wave.

    Even with such threats, Brodne knew the excesses of the Rus people, and he argued for reasons: "Great leader. When the wool-cutting gathers in the spring, the herders will not cut the sheep without a single piece of wool. Because spring is still there. It''s colder, and sheep that completely lose their hair will freeze to death. You let us double the tribute, I''m afraid of my people..."

    As he said, Brodne looked up at the reality of billowing smoke: "You have burned many of our houses, and your people have taken away a lot of food. Isn''t this punishment enough?"

    "Of course not enough!" Otto''s attitude is still resolute Even if the ship I brought can''t take your double tribute away, this time my order will not be changed. As for how your people live after paying the tribute, whether they freeze to death or starve to death, what does it matter to me? "

    "This..." Brodne felt a boulder pressed into his heart, and he didn''t know what to say.

    This hesitation made Otto very dissatisfied, and he issued an ultimatum: "Brudne, now you have only two choices. Agree to hand over the double tribute, and all tributes will be doubled from now on. I will guarantee your safety. . If you don¡¯t agree, I will completely burn all your houses. Burn all your rations and trample on your farmland. If we don¡¯t let us do it, you will all starve to death. You choose."

    To object is to die. Brudne has no choice but to say in grief: "I will. I will raise the double tribute you want as soon as possible.

    "Very good." Otto nodded, and his attitude eased slightly. "I''ll give you one day, and tomorrow morning I will take away all your double tribute. Since all your people have fled for refuge, mine tonight People live with you and supervise you to get things done."

    "Yes, I will do it well."

 Chapter 148ï¼š 160 Novgorod girls

    It seemed that Brodne''s courage was finally trampled on by his Ross army.

    Otto put away the sword, and said completely in the tone of the ruler: "You are very smart. Now I still have a requirement, you must complete it unconditionally."

    "Is it a woman? I want to organize some girls to marry your tribe?" Brodne asked knowingly, but his whole body began to grow hairy.

    "Clever answer. Yes!" Otto pointed at his own person, "This is my great army. You should be thankful that your girls can marry these strong fighters as their wives, instead of marrying poor peasant women. A life of poverty."

    "So... how many people do you need?" Brodne asked weakly.

    "Fifty, at least fifty." Otto did his part. "If you can''t get it out, I still consider it your infidelity."

    "I will send someone to do it right away. Your people need to wait, because most of the residents have...have already ran into the woods. I need time to summon the hidden girls and their families back."

    "This is your problem, I''ll give you one day." Otto did not give any respect, "If our soldiers cannot have a wife in your manor, we will take revenge."

    "But..."

    Suddenly, Otto thought of something: "It seems that you are still hesitant? Are you worried that you still can''t bring back the girl I need? You have three daughters, none of whom have yet been married. Now hand them over and marry my people."

    "Huh?" Brodne felt that he had misheard, and asked quickly: "Could it be my daughters."

    Otto smiled sinister deliberately: "Your three daughters must marry me, right now, I want them to finish the wedding today. You have no choice."

    "Ah!" Brodne sat on the ground all of a sudden, unable to calm down for a long time.

    At this time, Vadim, who was ordered to kneel, stood up hurriedly and hurried to his father''s side.

    Vadim threw himself on his father. He raised his head and stared at Otto with anger. His deep eyes were full of grief and indignation at the barbaric acts of the Ross people.

    Vadim, he grew up in humiliation, his eyes longing for revenge...

    Otto¡¯s sword still pointed at Brodne, who was lying on his back: "Hand over your daughter and marry me, otherwise I will start attacking now."

    It seems that there is no room for bargaining now.

    Brudne really can¡¯t figure out what happened to the Ross people this year. How could the property they wanted in the past years be as outrageous as this year?

    For the manor, he can only do so.

    "Okay...I''ll do it right away." Brodne stood up panting heavily and ordered his subordinates who were about to pee: "You...you go call out all my daughters, and go."

    got the order, Jia Ding dropped the short spear in his hand and hurried back to the wooden door.

    After a while, Brudne¡¯s family walked out of the room, including his old wife, three young daughters, and the cowardly eldest son.

    They face the huge army of Ross people, and subconsciously hug each other, praying in their hearts that someone can save the crisis.

    In terms of preferences, Otto didn¡¯t think Brudne¡¯s three daughters were so beautiful. Looking at their father''s deeds, Otto is really disinterested in them.

    After all, they are young women, and youth is a kind of beauty.

    Although their looks can''t make Otto happy, it has attracted other young Ross men eager to take over. Of course, there is no problem.

    The three sisters quickly understood everything. Unlike Lilia in the White Tree Manor, the three of them knew their future destiny, and they burst into tears for an instant.

    They hugged tightly together, and Brodne reluctantly said: "You go, for the safety of our manor."

    "No! Dad. They are hateful Ross people. We would rather commit suicide than..." The eldest daughter cried bitterly, her trembling eyes full of despair.

    "You go quickly, otherwise we will all die!" Sad Brodne hooked his head.

    The three sisters were still indifferent, their heads leaned against each other, their clothes wet with tears.

    Facing a bitter scene, Otto was indifferent and even more impatient.

    He stuck the sword on the ground, stretched out his right hand slightly, and said to his men: "Who among you likes to take these three women as wives? Go get it yourself now."

    Lian Xiang Xi Yu? Do not.

    The young Ross people see young girls crying, and they do develop a desire for protection, but their crying shows their beauty even more, attracting this group of young people of their age to have a strong possessive desire.

    A few young Ross people hung their axes back on their waist belts, rolled up their sleeves and walked over aggressively.

    They forcibly separated the three sisters and violently broke off the hands they were trying to clenched to each other. But they are too weak, where are the arms as thick as the legs, who can continue paddling the opponent of a strong man during the day?

    There are three young Roths who have got their own beauties. From now on, they have got their own wives. They are completely different from the crying and horrified looks of girls. The only thing the Roths show on their faces is a happy smile.

    Facing the three sisters who were snatched away by these wild men, Vadim sat on the ground, looking at his dazed eldest brother Kabok in reality, he was a coward. Vadim was eager for revenge, eager to pierce the neck of the Ruth leader with a sword, and then cut off the heads of all the Ruths with unparalleled power.

    Fantasy is fantasy after all.

    Recognize reality!

    He looked at these Ross people with grief and angrily, grinning to indicate his anger.

    What disturbances can a child make? This stinky boy is not a miracle like his son R¨¹lik. Vadim''s eyes clearly said, "I will definitely get revenge," Otto didn''t care about it. A strong man who beats a child will be ridiculed by his clan. Otto didn''t bother to do this, and his men didn''t bother to leave the team and kick the kid a few more times.

    Generally speaking, Otto is quite satisfied with the current situation.

    "Brudne, you are finally smart now." Otto said arrogantly.

    "Yes. You took my daughters away, and they became your slaves. You should be satisfied with these."

    "Slave? No." Otto smiled, "They are the wives of my subordinates. If they are just slaves, we destroy your manor and kill all your rebels, and the remaining children and women will become slaves. We won¡¯t do this, and I won¡¯t explain anything to you again. Remember the order I just gave you?"

    "It''s... double the tribute, and there are fifty women."

    Otto nodded: "I''ll give you some more time. Before the sun sets tomorrow, I want you to pile all the tributes on the beach, and those women. You go now to gather the people who have fled and make them come back to put out the fire. Collect the tribute"

    "Yes." Brodne stood there alone, twitching his head and daring not to wipe the dirt on his body.

    "This is the last order for you, we will leave now. You stupid fellows, know what to do."

    After that, Otto turned around and swaggered to start. Many of his subordinates, with their own seizures, happily followed the leader and walked towards his long boat.

    Even Kawei got a sack of wheat and two large **** of linen in this additional looting. Linen is a good thing. Take it home and let my mother tailor them into thick gloves, so that you can protect your hands when you smelt iron.

    Because of any ironing work, the wear of gloves is severe, and blacksmiths need gloves made of leather and linen.

    He can''t help but fantasize that maybe his new wife has a more exquisite craftsmanship.

    The long boats of the Ross people were pushed into the Volkhov River one after another. What they did in the morning at Pine Needle Manor naturally caused a lot of panic in the small manor along the lake.

    They had heard the news of the arrival of the Ross people a long time ago. Considering their past experience, as long as the tribute was prepared as usual, the Ross people would just take it and leave.

    In winter, there are legends everywhere. For example, living in the manor in the birch forest in the northernmost part of the Great Lakes, they provided wheat and a group of women, and they were rewarded with a batch of amber from the Ross people.

    The wood loggers at White Tree Manor claimed that the woman was married to a Ross man as his wife.

    But the most powerful Pine Needle Manor denies this claim, claiming that the Rus are exactly the same as the previous Varyag robbers. They are only the Russ pretending to be a superficial civilization. The so-called marriage of a wife is still a hunted slave.

    Amidst anxiety, a large number of small estates are afraid of the arrival of the Ross people.

    This time I saw the fire that started in Pine Needle Manor and a large number of canoes fleeing on the lake. Fear immediately spread among the fishermen in Lake Ilmen who were fishing on the lake.

    Still in the mood for fishing? Pooh! It''s important to escape quickly.

    They rowed their boats straight to their homes, hoping that the elders of the manor could speak to the scene like a forest fire.

    Some manors think that not only did the Ross people come, or for some reason they eradicated the Pine Needle Manor, and they couldn''t help worrying about their situation.

    Most manor houses, they had prepared two tributes.

    A house is on the ground, waiting for the Ross people to fetch it. The other is hidden in the cellar, and when the Ross people leave, it will be moved out and handed over to the powerful Pine Needle Manor.

    Some manor houses are very happy to see the hateful Pine Needle Manor igniting fire. I have always been very respectful to the Rus, and the tribute has never been underpaid, and now I will not be hacked and killed by the Rus.

    If Pine Needle Manor is eradicated, what does it have to do with yourself? It will even be a great thing. In this way, at least one less tribute can be paid.

    A large number of leading long boats towed the transport ship appeared on the vast Ilmen Lake.

    Otto immediately ordered the soldiers to split into two groups, and his men continued to march along the shoreline on both sides of the river mouth.

    The largest pine needle manor with the best geographical location, there are still as many as ten larger manor houses inhabited by the lake.

    Besides, there are more settlements hidden in the dense forests of this vast area.

    Considering the limited time and energy, Otto has no intention of going deep into the dense forest along the small waterway to search for the tribute of the diaspora. Those people are still too small to accumulate much wealth.

    The people living along the lake are quite different. They are indeed richer.

    Of course, wealth is also relative. They can produce more food, but they have no ability to produce salt. Even the reward given to White Tree Manor does not include salt. Specifically, Otto and even the entire Ross tribe have not thought about the routine of making crude sea salt through large-scale boiling of salt in sea water to make huge profits.

    Actually, Otto can really sell a lot of salt, even if it is inferior sea salt mixed with a lot of bitter magnesium chloride, it can still make huge profits from Novgorod, and more people support it. After all, agriculture can produce its own wheat, and farmers have to eat salt.

    Nowadays, the residents of Novgorod either get a trace of salt from food and game, or they import salt from Smolensk at a high price. The residents of Smolensk did not produce their own salt, they also went deep to the south to buy salt from the Eastern Romans. The long salt transportation route ends as far as Novgorod. So far, cheap sea salt is enough for a Novgorod farmer to pay for a quarter of his annual labor income in exchange for enough salt for his family to use for a year. .

    Otto took his team and quickly approached a manor along the lake. After he contacted the manor, he immediately pointed to the area where the smoke was still rolling in the distance, and ordered: "This year is different. From now on, you have to pay double the tribute every year. I know that after we leave, Pine Needle Manor will pay back I will ask you again for a sum. Now, they dare not. But your tribute will still be doubled."

    The wise manor did not dare to rashly object to this extortion, but immediately offered conditions.

    Otto is a smart man, since the other party wants to negotiate, okay, let¡¯s talk about it.

    He released a compromise plan: "I will give you another plan. Hand over your manor is a young unmarried girl, who married me. My boy will give the girl''s family at least a few silver coins, or even rough amber. There is no such thing as double tribute."

    The carrot is given, and then there is still a stick. Otto still pointed to the smoke: "Pine Needle Manor thinks he is your master! I am your master. I taught them for you. Also because Pine Needle Manor firmly opposed my plan, their house has been on fire. . You must choose one of the two plans. If you still oppose it, I can only kill."

    Two choices can only be the lesser of two evils. The manor had to choose the latter, and quickly selected ten girls.

    Otto did not hesitate. The young men under his command also walked out of the line and led away the girl who looked dumbfounded by him, and then stuffed a stack of silver coins into their parents'' hands, facing the girl''s parents'' complicated expressions. , The boy promised to take the child to visit every year after the girl gave birth.

    Although it was a promise to the future, it somewhat comforted the family who suddenly lost their daughter. The silver coins in their hands at least solved the family''s one-year food ration problem.

    The ¡¡¡¡ routine achieved initial success. Otto¡¯s team added a batch of tributes and ten more girls.

    He moved to the next manor and succeeded again in a short time.

    Finally, the two-way team collected the tribute from the manor along the lake, and their team, not only a large number of transport ships filled with goods, but also 80 young girls.

    This is already a terrifying number! After all, Otto''s trip was meant to completely marry a hundred young people under his command. For the other young boys in the team, the purpose of this trip is to gain insights to understand the vastness of the world.

    Marriage requires at least a handful of silver coins, or a large pack of copper coins. There are also a group of fifteen or sixteen-year-old boys who have just grown beards. How can they have such financial resources?

    The situation has really changed.

    After the fleet meeting, Otto clearly realized that he was facing such a great thing.

    can help young boys of the tribe to marry one after another The prestige of him and his family must be unprecedentedly increased.

    Eighty girls got on the Ross boat this afternoon.

    In addition, White Tree Manor has already provided thirty people, and Pine Needle Manor must also provide fifty people. All in all, one hundred and sixty Novgorod girls must be seen as mothers of the next generation of Rus during this trip.

    If most of the young people of the tribe have a Novgorod wife, Otto would not care at all.

    He feels that life is still going on normally.

    But I didn''t expect that when the Rus tribe was filled with a large number of Novgorods, would they still be the same as before?

    Will the new generation of Roths just think of themselves as Roths?

    Otto, he still didn''t think so long.

 Chapter 149ï¼š Vadim eager for revenge

    According to the initial plan, as long as young people who marry are not the eldest sons of the family, they cannot inherit their own property. Roseburg has become too crowded. The second and third sons of the family will have to build houses in a new area after they get married. Such young boys must take their wives to live in Shilla Fort, which is under construction.

    Even if it is a boy who feels that marrying is still far away from him, they can already hold the hand of a girl his age. Their eyes were full of worship for the leader and endless enthusiasm for their fianc¨¦e.

    It¡¯s a waste of time to do a wedding at the local manor. Otto thought for a while, and the army returned to the Pine Needle Manor to be stationed to supervise and deter the locals.

    then dispatched the fleet and brought a group of people back to the loyal White Tree Manor, especially the women.

    The huge fleet returned to Pine Needle Manor towards the evening, and everyone saw the devastation after the arson.

    Some of the returning residents are already cleaning up the ruins and looking for things that can be used.

    But they saw a large number of dragon-head warships with huge sails on them, and they hid them again in panic.

    Some people even dig into the still warm ruins, ignoring the presence of carbon dust, just like a mouse.

    "A group of cowards. There are a lot of people, but only one child dares to resist me."

    Standing at the bow of the ship, Otto was both despised and sad for these residents. The cowards and the defeated are used as slaves by the victors, which makes sense in the Viking world. It is clearly the same here in Novgorod.

    But these cowards have to produce wheat and furs that can be enjoyed by the Ross people. Now there is one more item to provide a wife for all the young boys of Ross.

    If it really makes them feel unbearable fear and disaster, they will definitely escape to the dense forest. Can not receive a large amount of tribute, the loss is still the Ross tribe.

    Otto used a small forest near the Pine Needle Manor as a campsite, and most of the Russ camped here.

    A bonfire soon ignited in this small pine forest, and the Ross people, who consciously had won the victory, had begun to fill their stomachs with seized wheat and dried fish.

    Another group of young people, with the collected tributes and their fiancee, went straight to the White Tree Manor along the Volkhov River.

    This matter has become very important now. Since the local wedding ceremony in Novgorod is similar, it seems that it is customary for a couple to complete the wedding in any manor.

    The young people will camp in the White Tree Manor and complete a brief wedding ceremony with their fianc¨¦e. After that, they will become a legal husband and wife relationship confirmed by the locals. The people in the White Tree Manor will be witnesses of all marriages.

    Although Otto did not have a clear goal, the Rus had another clear foothold in the Novgorod region.

    Now, the loyal dog-like White Tree Manor has become the stronghold of the Ross people.

    On the other hand, when the Rus went to collect tribute along the lake, Brodne seized the time to gather his lost family.

    His anger cannot be vented to the Ross people, but there must be someone to vent it.

    The Ross people threw a bunch of mess, set sail to "criminal" some other manors. He looked at his family who still had lingering fears, and looked at his young son Vadim, whose face was resented and his forehead and mouth were stained with blood.

    And the eldest son Kapok, his neat face and hollow eyes, as if saying that all this has nothing to do with him.

    Brodne was furious.

    He took off his belt inlaid with amber and suddenly beat his eldest son Kapok without warning.

    "You idiot! Coward! You are not even brave than your brother!"

    "You are obviously a man, why didn''t you attack the chief of the Rus?"

    "Only your brother attacked, but you are hiding behind the door. How do you look like a brother? You are not worthy of being one of us at all!"

    Kapok has been married, and suddenly he was beaten by his father. He lay down on the muddy ground, curled up with his head in his hands, wailing in his mouth, crying for mercy.

    "Do you still dare to beg for mercy? Those hateful Ross people allow you to beg for mercy? When you become the manor, you will sell the whole manor."

    Kapov continued to cry: "Ah! Dad, stop hitting me! I will be killed by you."

    The more he begged for mercy, the more angry Brodne was.

    Because of the great shame that Brodne suffered today, there must be a window to vent.

    This violent old guy is like a bear that can eat people at any time. Vadim, who was only ten years old, saw this terrifying violence really.

    "My husband, he is your son, are you going to kill him?!" Brodne''s wife begged her husband to stop. She was holding her daughter-in-law, and the two women were crying, and because of the horror, they only dared Distressed to wait and see.

    Brodne was even more angry: "This coward, kill him. Keep him, we are all done! This coward doesn''t even have the courage to confront the Rus."

    Brodne was so furious that he lashed out desperately, and Kapok was already covered with scars.

    Gradually, Kabok weakened even as he was crying for mercy.

    Brodne¡¯s belt kept beating the eldest son¡¯s upper body, and the inlaid amber became a murder weapon.

    Hard Amber hit the back of Kabok''s head many times, and even smashed his hand bones.

    Suddenly, the curled up Kabok suddenly straightened out, and after a frantic tremor, he collapsed.

    Even at this time, Brodne''s hand still didn''t stop.

    Maybe he was tired. When the belt slackened, Brodne saw that the blood-stained eldest son was motionless and realized that the situation was serious.

    Brodne squatted down and patted the eldest son''s face and found that the child was completely limp. When his hand subconsciously supported the back of the eldest son''s head, he clearly felt the flow of water.

    He looked at his hand again, it was all bright red...

    "Kapok, you..." For an instant, Brodne regained consciousness from his anger and sat on the muddy ground again, his eyes wide and trembling.

    He really did not expect that, in a rage, he personally killed his child.

    "No!" His wife rushed to the child like a mad, and even his daughter-in-law, realized that Kapok had passed away and cried heartily.

    "You bastard! You killed your son."

    "You can''t beat the Ross people, how can you vent your anger with your son."

    "Damn it, I''ll die too!"

    The irrational mother suddenly pulled out the iron dagger pinned to her waist by her eldest son, and pierced her heart without hesitation...

    A good home, first the three daughters were taken away by the Ross people, and the eldest son died at the hands of his father. The sorrowful mother eventually went to another world with the eldest son.

    Such a tragic change, Vadim saw it really. He opened his eyes wide and realized that his life was completely different from now on.

    The shuddering Brodne slowly stood up, doing his best to stay awake and calm.

    He was silent for a long time before thinking about what to do next.

    He threw away the **** belt in his hand, pointed to the two corpses in the pool of blood, and angered at Vadim in the blank of his brain: "Children, have you seen it? Damn Roth, this is what they did. "

    "It''s...I...I saw it." Vadim responded tremblingly.

    Brodne walked angrily, and suddenly slapped the youngest son, knocking Vadim to the ground in a daze.

    Vadim covered his face and looked at his father who was terrifying like a devil.

    "Vadim, you will become the new head of Zhuang. It was the Rus who killed your brother and your mother. The Rus have lost a lot of houses and will take away your people. You will take everyone to revenge! "

    Vadim nodded weakly.

    Brodne gave another slap to the younger son: "Do you understand? You have only one purpose in your life. Tell me, what is your purpose of living?"

    "Vengeance."

    "Your answer is like a coward, louder!"

    Seeing his father''s raging bear, Vadim''s eyes were looking at the corpses of his mother and eldest brother. He gently squinted and revealed that his entire face was tight and his eyes were like hungry wolves. He said fiercely: "I want revenge. When I grow old enough to fight, I want revenge. Take all the tribesmen and counterattack against them. As long as I''m still alive, the revenge will not stop."

    This is what Brodne wants to hear.

    But life will continue. Maybe Vadim can lead the tribe to complete the great cause of revenge. Obviously, a ten-year-old can''t expect to complete it immediately.

    Brodne believes that the bravest youngest son has experienced today''s shameful shame, and his heart will be as hard as iron.

    Revenge is the future.

    At present, Pine Needle Manor must be forbearing, and must truly pretend to be a loyal dog to avoid being madly attacked by the Ross people.

    Brodne sent his family to do all they could to find the fugitives, threatening to expel them from the manor, or advocating not to return immediately to double the arrears. He used some coercive methods to successfully recall at least two thousand people before the sunset.

    The Ross people are back. They camped in the small woods. With the current situation, Brodne believes that the Ross people have no intention of launching any attacks at night.

    The Ross people did not go far, they were just a group of watchers. If he did not urgently fulfill their requirements, I am afraid that by the evening of tomorrow, the entire manor will suffer the most complete fire disaster.

    In fact, if the men and women who can fight in the entire Pine Needle Manor are really organized, and the Ross people will fight to the death, in the end, they will end up with a loss, and the Ross people will definitely suffer heavy losses. If the corpses were everywhere after the battle in Pine Needle Manor, it would be better than being unilaterally attacked by them now.

    The team is scattered, and it is impossible to organize a huge team. The current Pine Needle Manor does not say whether it can kill the Ross people. I am afraid that the current strength of the Pine Needle Manor cannot be obtained as before for the "Second Force" White Tree Manor. Victory.

    At night, Brodne ordered the assembled residents to assemble. He ordered the residents to surrender their rations, cloth and fur to meet the requirements of the Rus.

    He especially announced with a sad tone: "The Ross people need more of our tribute. I originally wanted to discuss with them, but the Ross people rejected all my propositions. They burned down many houses and killed many people. Even my eldest son and wife were killed by them.

    We are not capable of defeating them, we must give them more wealth if we want to survive.

    Now the Ross people need your daughter to be their servant. If we cannot hand over fifty girls over the age of twelve before dawn, they will kill all of us after dawn.

    You might say, just run away with your family.

    If you do this, all the houses will be burned down by them. Worse, no other manor dared to take us in.

    Hand over food, cloth and daughters to meet their requirements. This is our only chance to survive. "

    The situation has become very bad now, and even the most powerful manor family has been humiliated and hurt by the Rus people.

    Once, many residents were very critical of the manor¡¯s family. Just because they have mastered a lot of wealth, they have secured many farmers by lending grain during the famine years. It is true that the Brodne family is actually a big landlord, the king of the pine needle manor with absolute wealth and power. A group of farmers and fishermen have taken his "relief" and become tenant farmers in the true sense.

    Accepting the exploitation of the manor, life is very tight, and after all, he can still get food to avoid starvation.

    This year''s Ross people have gone crazy!

    Many residents changed their complaints to the manor chief. They listened to all the words of Brodne, and his family also died at the hands of the Rus, which made the ordinary residents empathize. They were united in an unprecedented way, and some even proposed to take advantage of the night to attack the Rus camp with sticks.

    This move was immediately rejected by more sensible people, and they even supervised each other to strictly prohibit night-time provocations.

    Everyone is eager for revenge. They express tolerance on the surface, and they desperately need someone who can lead everyone to fight back.

    Brodne complied with this idea and immediately moved out of his youngest son.

    "Brothers, brothers and sisters, we need a brave man. Faced with the murder of his mother and elder brother, my little son dared to attack the leader of the Rus. He is better than me, and he is the most determined avenger. "

    With that, Brodne raised his youngest son in public: "I am old. When I die, Vadim has grown up, and the future will be him as the head of our manor. Vadim, now you tell everyone !"

    Mingming''s eldest brother was killed by his father in anger, and his mother committed suicide in grief and anger.

    However, in the final analysis, the bane of these tragedies comes from the barbaric acts of the Ross people.

    Vadim is indeed smarter than his dead elder brother. He had no intention of inheriting the manor, but now he must inherit this position.

    He shouted in a childish voice: "People, I will take you to revenge! My mother and eldest brother died at their hands, and my three sisters were taken away by them. Your house was burned down by them, you Many relatives were also killed by them. I heard that a long time ago, 500 of our tribesmen were killed by the hateful Rus. We must have revenge!"

    The boy''s words attract more people ha!

    People were immersed in pessimism and despair, and everyone respected and feared the manor¡¯s family. The last heir was a rare brave man. Although he is a child, at least everyone sees a glimmer of life.

    People really need hope!

    Hope is still far away. Even if the grown-up Vadim will lead the tribe to fight back desperately, before that, the entire manor must lick its wounds, continue to live a humiliating life, and sharpen the knife in secret.

    The more sad the moment, the more it is necessary to win over the people.

    Brodne is a rational person after all. Even if he loses his family, as long as he still has an heir, as long as the other elders of the manor are still alive, the manor will not collapse.

    is the life-saving rations of people who are really crazily squeezing the rest of their lives. If Lauros don¡¯t do it, they will starve to death before the wheat harvest.

    After suffering a great humiliation, Brodne gritted his teeth. He made a fierce ideological struggle and suddenly said to the residents: "The Ross people need double tribute. I will try my best to use the wealth of my family to satisfy those barbarians. People. You only need to take out a small portion, at least you must have grain that can survive the autumn harvest."

    People feel strong and incredible.

    was a stingy manor, but now he has become generous! He would take the initiative to bear most of the tribute, and suddenly began to care about the livelihood of ordinary people.

    Brudne¡¯s behavior is indeed to build momentum for his only young son. It is also a bitter and generous card, all for Vadim to have more support.

    Of course, there is another very realistic reason.

    The Pine Needle Manor is very large, and the real fire happened to the wealthy households of the manor living near the mouth of the river.

    There are a large number of poor people whose houses are intact.

    Manor distinguishes between poverty and wealth. The most fundamental criterion is the area of ??the farmland and the ownership of the farmland. Even if the wealthy households are burnt down and their property is looted, their land is still considerable.

    In order to make a comeback, and for Vadim to have a chance for revenge, Brodne must stabilize the wealthy households of the manor. As long as the manor and the big households are united, the small households naturally choose to follow.

    The big households were hit hard. In order to win the hearts of the people, Brodne knew he had to bleed heavily!

    This night, Brudne buried his wife and eldest son himself, and lost three daughters. One of him regarded his daughter-in-law as his own.

    But, obviously he killed his eldest son, and his daughter-in-law didn''t appreciate it at all, and bluntly said that he wanted to return to her natal family.

    As a result, the next morning, Brodne announced to his people that last night, his daughter-in-law had died for her dead husband in extreme pain, and she hanged herself.

    Brodne took a few of his tribesmen and dug a hole in front of the eldest son¡¯s tomb, so that the husband and wife were buried together.

    Brodne is indeed a ruthless character, but facing the Ross people, his viciousness becomes meaningless.

    A new day has arrived. At noon, Otto took his subordinates who had not withdrawn, and entered the core of Pine Needle Manor.

    There are a lot of supplies and fifty girls piled up on the river beach.

    The girls firmly believed that they had to sacrifice themselves for the survival of the manor, and when they heard that they were going to be slaves to the Ross people, their tears did not stop, and many people''s red eyes even swelled.

    In contrast, this is the joy of the Ross people facing the piles of various assets piled into hills.

    Otto was possessed like a **** of war. He carried the steel sword on his body and walked arrogantly towards Brodne.

    The Ross warriors behind him also deliberately lined up into a shield wall, deliberately making the appearance of going to war. This action was to forcefully deter the people of Pine Needle Manor.

    Otto pointed his sword at Brodne with an arrogant look: "You did not deceive me. The quantity of supplies is indeed twice as much as before. You have also provided enough women. Compared with the deadline I gave you, you Finished it ahead of schedule."

    Brodne didn''t let the younger son confront Otto, he was afraid that the brave Vadim would become a reckless fool.

    Ah, in Old Cyrillic, "Vadim" means reckless and impulsive. The child is indeed as his name is.

    Brodne suddenly knelt on one knee, holding his heart with his right hand, making the respect that a humble person should have.

    "Great Ross people, we will never dare to defy your anger. Please accept our tribute and forgive us stupid people."

    These words were all spoken in Gnostic, and he was suddenly flattered, and Otto was in a good mood.

    Otto¡¯s patterned steel sword lightly picked off Brudne¡¯s leather hat, and the sword lightly pressed against the top of his bald head, proudly saying: ¡°If you were so respectful earlier, things wouldn¡¯t be like this. In the future. Do you know what to do?"

    "Yes! Great Ross people, when you fall, we will still provide double tribute."

    "It''s not just that." Otto''s prestige warned, "Only we have the right to collect taxes. Even if your manor has the largest number of people, you are just the sheep we can cut wool. Do you want to be the king? You are not worthy! Other manors learned that you were collecting tributes after we left. I will organize at least three thousand people and one hundred warships to completely eradicate your manor. I tell you, I only want loyal dogs, not wolves."

    Three thousand powerful Ross people? ! This number is enough to scare all Novgorod people.

    "Yes, yes. We will be a loyal dog."

    "Okay." Otto put the sword away satisfied, and said nothing.

    The Ross people began to carry goods on their own, and many ships almost reached the limit of their carrying capacity!

    Fortunately, the Viking warship is the strongest, and the towed transport ship also has an amazing load. The keel structure also provides the possibility of breaking the limit for the ship!

    In the evening, all the tributes plundered by the Ross people from Pine Needle Manor, along with the fifty women, were sent to White Tree Manor.

    The newly-arrived woman was immediately wiped out. The priest in White Tree Manor, tied with cloth strips and holding a small drum, immediately chanted a prayer by the bonfire, announcing the completion of the wedding of another group of young Roses and local girls .

    So far, the Ross people''s Spring Festival sorghum plan has been completed more than half, and the tribute requested this time is the biggest harvest in all the sorghum voyages!

    The girls who finished their wedding earlier, they realized that their Ross husbands were not horrible and evil.

    The Ross people did not want to use violence against their wives, and even broke off part of their bread and handed them to his wife. This move quickly healed the fears of the girls, and the girls became more aware of their mission as women, which was a very simple mission-fertility.

    In this respect, both the Ross man and the Novgorod man are the same.

    Life will continue. Maybe marrying a Rose will be better for the personal future. Because those Novgorod girls who will be mothers of the next generation of Rus have already told the newly married tribes how to get along with the Rus. In the long winter, living as a woman in a warm wooden house eating a lot of meat, this kind of life sounds good.

    White Tree Manor is a peaceful place. People here no longer think that the Ross people are purely violent and abominable. Specifically, they have no intention of using violence against those who submit, but will give back some property as a loyal reward.

    However, now Otto, the leader of the Ross people, suddenly faced an extremely bad dilemma!

    It would be too crazy to bring back a total of 164 Novgorod girls and a larger amount of tributes in forty boats.

    is just sailing, it seems to be manageable.

    If the waves are bigger, the ship is in danger of capsizing because of its overweight, that would be terrible!

    What can Otto do?

    The only way he can think of is to transport them in batches After all, his own person is away from the construction of Shilla Fortress, which is up to four days backwards, which is probably only three days away.

    A group of people are staying here now, even longer!

    Otto intends to send some people to stay in the White Tree Manor. This move was approved by Rigus.

    Where did Rigus dare to refuse? Look at the tragedy of Pine Needle Manor, that is the result of rejection and disobedience!

    However, Rigus had only one small request. At least, after the blacksmith Kawei stayed for about ten days, the fleet arrived again and waited for the eldest daughter to leave.

    "Haha, you just want Kawei to repair your only ironware? It''s perfectly possible." After all, Kawei is not his own son. Otto learned that Kawei didn''t object, so he agreed without thinking about it. WeChat pays attention to "Excellent Literature", read novels, chat about life, and find friends~

 Chapter 150ï¼š It saved the soap production industry

    Arik''s sword pierced the enemy, and Otto used his sword to collect the tribute in Novgorod.

    The Ross tribe is making significant progress in both directions, and they are bound to return with a lot of treasure.

    Before that, the residents who stayed behind in Roseburg still lived their ordinary lives.

    A large number of women and children were left in their hometowns, and a group of older men carried small fishing boats to carry out traditional fishery production on the sea near the fjord.

    The fishermen threw down the hemp rope that was tied to the hook. The rope was very long and thick, so it could lift large cod.

    Many fishermen¡¯s families spend a winter time carefully weaving their new fishing nets. They have already started traditional trawl fishing. This technology is of course far inferior to the high-tech after a thousand years. Without sonar detection equipment, the fishermen prayed for the blessing of God, and then they dropped their nets and started fishing purely by chance.

    However, there is only one special catch that fishermen can accurately catch with a harpoon.

    That is the beluga.

    As the ice floes melt away, seals who like to lie on the ice and face the sun''s belly become difficult to catch.

    Beluga whales entering the northern waters have naturally become the new preferred prey for fishermen.

    In their cognition, beluga whales are called "big white fish".

    They are docile animals, lacking fear of human ships since ancient times. As a result, fishermen can row a small boat to quietly approach the group of whales, suddenly poke them with an elongated harpoon, or directly throw a harpoon with a hemp rope at the end to kill the beluga whale and complete the hunt.

    Even if the power of the beluga can overwhelm a fishing boat, the adventure is really worth it compared to the harvest.

    There is only one type of whale that the Ross people dare not touch, and that is a huge baleen whale.

    It is too big and is regarded as a huge sea monster by people, but when you see it, you should avoid it. Many people have said that the mouth of that huge baleen whale can swallow an entire fishing boat. The best way to face fear is to overcome fear?

    Well, fear can indeed be overcome. The fishermen awoke from fear, and of course they refueled and paddled in the direction away from the giant whale.

    All Viking tribes are aware that the white whales cruising in the sea have a large amount of pure white grease on their heads, which can be used as excellent lamp oil with a little refinement. And this grease is not ordinary, its smell is even lighter than seal oil.

    After staying at R¨¹rich in Roseburg, he had no intention of getting on his fishing boat to go fishing in the sea.

    The bravest group of people in Roseburg have all gone out. Perhaps those people led by cousin Arik will triumph early, and the Sorgon army led by his father will have to return in a month at the earliest.

    There is huge uncertainty in navigation. There is only one thing Rurik believes very much that his cousin and father will return safely with a large amount of supplies.

    However, since the Russians chose war this year, it is bound to be that some young people have never returned.

    But what does it have to do with themselves? Those fighters must be fully aware of their deaths.

    Rurik was worried that as the seals became more difficult to catch, the efficiency of the priests in making soap would plummet, and even the lack of raw materials would suspend production.

    Who would have thought that the sudden increase in demand for grease caused fishermen to take risks and attack whales.

    In this era, the number of cetaceans in the world is huge, even in remote and small waters such as the Baltic Sea, there are large numbers of whale groups.

    The stabbed beluga whales were dragged ashore, and they were quickly sold in the fish market formed by the coastal raid.

    It has to be said that the beluga whale is big and has red muscles, and the residents regard it as an unusual fish.

    But how can the residents think that beluga and reindeer have exactly the same ancestry?

    The fishermen also divide the whale''s entrails and sell them, trying not to waste the edible part, ten copper coins per Roman pound of whale meat. Although it is much more expensive than ordinary fish, many residents are still willing to pay the money.

    A beluga can weigh one ton! To get such a "big fish" ashore requires the efforts of the entire fishing boat, and in the end, it can only be broken down immediately on the coast.

    According to the attitude of the Roths towards food, even if it is the intestines and stomach pouches of livestock, they are willing to try to eat them.

    The total weight of a white whale may reach 2,500 Roman pounds, and fishermen will sell edible 1,500 pounds!

    One silver coin is exchanged for two hundred and forty copper coins. The Ross people agree with this exchange ratio.

    In this way, just by selling the meat of a beluga whale, the fishermen can get seventy silver coins.

    This is just selling whale meat.

    Because the cyst-like forehead of the beluga whale is filled with viscous whale oil. Once upon a time, as long as the menstrual brain oil of the whales caught was made by fishermen, the priests were willing to purchase them at a higher price.

    The fishermen did not think about the matter further. Since the priests are willing to buy, why not sell it?

    The whale brain oil of a beluga whale can fill two large wooden barrels. Even if the fishermen earn 70 silver coins by selling whale meat, and the whale brain oil falls into the hands of the priest, it will eventually evolve into at least 30 sulfur soaps! Besides, whales have thick subcutaneous fat, and these fat priests are also willing to wait at high prices.

    In order to buy these oils, the priest only used a barrel of whale brain oil and a silver coin to get it in the hands of fishermen with ease.

    As everyone knows, the total sales price of just whale brain oil, which is finally turned into soap, will reach one hundred silver coins, which is one pound of silver.

    According to the agreement, Rurik didn''t have to take part in soap making himself. In theory, as long as the fisherman catches a beluga whale, he will eventually get 80 silver coins.

    This should be the case, but Rurik¡¯s silver coins did not continue to soar.

    The reason is really very simple. For half a year, Rurik has been committed to amass wealth frantically by means of commodity trading and commercial sharing. Most residents realized that in the long run, they would be emptied of their families by those merchants, which also drove many people to take the risk of launching a vengeance war against the Gotland people.

    The money that was originally hoarded has already been enriched in Rurik''s hands.

    By now, not many people in the tribe buy freshly produced soap made with beluga grease. Soap is really easy to use, but every family really lacks cash.

    But the production of soap has not stalled yet!

    According to the agreement, Rurik paid the priests silver coins in advance, and the soap production was still on the right track.

    In this way, the priests became complete producers, and he himself became a purchaser.

    More and more soaps are being made, and for this reason, Rurik has to think carefully about how to stock up the goods.

    Even if his people don¡¯t want to buy, wait for the return of the big merchant Gould who made a lot of money in the south, the old guy will do whatever it takes for his own benefit. Gould will buy all the soap, and he will definitely not dislike it. many.

    Rurik has at least a rudimentary understanding of economics.

    He boasted that he only knew one thing, and he knew terms such as "supply and demand" and "invisible hands". Now he still has awe of business activities.

    As everyone knows, the basic knowledge he understands has surpassed too many people.

    Rurik didn''t think he would become a big businessman without any dispute because of this knowledge. Because Gould, a great businessman in this space and time, fully proved one thing, the ancient people may lack a lot of knowledge by no means that they are inherently stupid than people after a thousand years. Even if they don¡¯t understand any clever theories, how to make their business bigger Strong, this guy Gould has his own insights and abilities, relying on these, Gould himself is quite rich!

    Now, Roseburg seems to be a little depressed.

    actually not.

    The eyes of the left-behind were full of expectations for the future, while others were mobilized under the influence of Rurik.

    Perhaps precious metals are naturally pure in value, but this value is still given to it by people.

    Because gold and silver are small in quantity and extremely difficult to damage, they naturally have the necessary conditions to become currency.

    Currency is still only a measure of the value of commodities in transactions, so currency must be circulated to make sense.

    I already have a lot of silver coins, what''s the point of just sleeping in a wooden box? They cannot be eaten as food.

    Rurik quickly recruited some tribal men who were not young, most of whom were forty years old, and their physical fitness was generally much inferior to that of young people. Of course, such a man is still obviously strong when he takes up arms to deal with the Slavs.

    Rurik recruited twenty men and told them to build two longhouses as his own storage room and servant''s living room.

    For this, he is willing to pay a huge sum of five silver coins to each of the builders.

    Five silver coins for salary, is it more?

    Of course a lot! All of this money was purchased as a catch, enough for a person to have enough food and clothing for three months!

    Rurik is still adopting an advanced strategy of advance payment. Each worker first gets two silver coins. If the construction of two longhouses can be completed in five days, not only will he get the remaining three silver coins, but also an additional one. The reward of silver coins.

    One peaceful night, R¨¹lik stayed in his long house.

    The climate has become warm, there was a light rain yesterday, and it is still warm today.

    Ah, in fact, this so-called light rain was also felt by Otto in Novgorod.

    This is a rainfall process that has swept through most of Northern and Eastern Europe. There is light rain here in Roseburg, and Novgorod is the thunderstorm.

    Rurik was eating fresh whale meat. I have to say that whales are also an ancient branch of cloven hoofed animals. This meat is very similar to reindeer meat and has a weird smell. Of course, this smell can be ignored.

    As an ancient person, picky eaters are stupid. Even if it was the screaming shark meat and the crazy-tasting shark liver, Rurik dared to pinch his nose and eat it.

    Rurik ate cooked whale meat, as did his servant Lumia.

    Now, a servant Lu Mia and her little master are sitting together gnawing meat, Niya is completely indifferent now. The husband took the army to collect the tribute, and he had to ask a wife for many young boys. He also had the important task of building Shilla Fort.

    The husband is old, and all he does is for his only son, Lurik, to take over smoothly.

    Niya didn''t like to be alone, so in previous years, her husband Sorgon sailed. She always recruited a few left-behind women from the tribe to temporarily serve as her own maid. In the name of the chief''s wife, she asked them to do something.

    It is no longer needed now.

    Because of this Lumia, it may be that Rurik has given her too much favor, and the girl''s meekness is reassuring.

    There is one thing that Niya has criticized about his son''s determination.

    "Rurik." Niya''s words were harsh.

    "Mom, what''s wrong."

    "I have no objection to you spending money to invite people to build a house, but you... you actually spent 120 silver coins!"

    "What? Mom, do you think this money is very valuable?"

    "It''s already a pound of silver!" Niya shook her head vigorously, and stretched out her hand that was as old as a dead branch, pointing to the wooden beam of her parent''s house; "How valuable do you think our house is?"

    "This..." Rurik shook his head because he really didn''t know.

    Niya sullenly said, "There are only ten silver coins."

    "Huh? So cheap?"

    "Cheap? It''s already a great price." Speaking of this, Niya couldn''t help but think of her youth.

    Niya glanced at Lumia, who was gnawing at her head, recalling that thirty years ago, she was only a little older than this girl.

    Engaged at the age of twelve and became Otto''s wife a few years later. Now, thirty years have passed!

    "Since I married your father, your father invested in the construction of this house, and he spent ten silver coins at the time. That was a huge sum of money! Especially the main beam." Niya still pointed to the big beam, "it It can be used as the keel of an elite warship. It has been a beam for thirty years and is still very strong today. But you! For two new wooden houses, each one will pay six times the price!"

    Hearing what his mother said, Ruriek suddenly straightened his back: "Ah! I spent a fortune?"

    "It''s fine if you know." Niya chuckled, because now she doesn''t feel sorry for her son for spending more money than the so-called wronged money, and he is not short of money. "My children, those men who generally followed your father when they were young, I chatted with their wives. Guess what those women say?"

    "How to say?"

    "They said that Rurik is a good man. He is indeed the leader of the future, he is not merciless in spending money, and he is really considerate of everyone."

    It sounds like a compliment, and Rurik always feels a bit harsh.

    Niya continued to nag: "You have a lot of money now, and spending money will naturally become a waste of money. I just hope that before you spend money in the future, you have to think about whether it is worth it. Maybe you think your decision is very worthwhile."

    Rurik nodded: "If the people think that I can give them a better future, of course they will follow me. For example, for doing things for me, I will give them more rewards, so that everyone will be loyal even for money. To me."

    "Oh? You did it on purpose."

    Rurik sighed slightly: "Now that I have to pay this money. If I knew the market at the beginning, I might consider it carefully."

    Regarding the issue of wages, Rurik did not think much about it. After all, I now have as many as 5,000 silver coins and take out about one-fifth of them to pay for the house. How big is the problem?

    At this moment, Rurik had to think about it, is it so easy to make money on his own, so that money has become lavish?

    The prepaid wages have been given to those people, and the construction of the houses is on the right track. The current situation is that they will be able to build the houses in five days.

    After all, it is a wooden house!

    An axe and a scraper cut the handy pine and oak trees on the hillside into reliable shapes. First, digging holes and pestle the wooden stakes in to form a wooden frame, and then stacking wood horizontally to form a wooden wall. Even if the roof is constructed, the frame is constructed first, and then timber is laid to construct the roof.

    In fact, those men in their forties have certain carpentry skills themselves, but they are just building traditional houses, which is not a problem at all.

    Rurik hurriedly ate the meat, and faced his mother to express his feelings: "Mom, the money is won. In fact, I don''t feel like my father or brother, holding an axe and a sword to steal others. What a wise means of wealth. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you could do business to make money?

    Mom, you think it¡¯s not wise for me to build a house with 120 silver coins.

    Those fishermen caught a whale, and the whale brain oil was sent to the priest. The grease will turn into soap, and when Gould returns, I will sell all the soap, which is another huge sum of money.

    I have already calculated it. I can earn eighty silver coins on a whale myself. "

    "Huh? So many?" Niya was taken aback.

    "Yeah. So I have to build a wooden house. Just two long houses are still not enough." Rurik''s eyes were full of hope. "There are merchants who help me sell soap. I don''t have to worry about not having silver coins to earn. Besides, I can still work with a blacksmith. Earn money. I want to prepare my own warehouse first, then the living room of my future servant, and the living room of the guard. Mom, I think I should find a way to exchange some gold and make you a beautiful one Gold necklace."

    Niya felt warm when he heard what his son said. She patted her son''s little head and smiled and said, "I am satisfied now. I am too old to be embellished with gold and silver. I just hope you are wealthy and healthy."

    "Of course I will! Because of those soaps, just use it to clean yourself, you can wash away evil things, and people won''t get sick." Rurik thought for a while and wanted to say so on purpose.

    The fact is true. Soap, especially sulfur soap, has a strong bactericidal ability to a large extent, killing all kinds of bacteria and viruses on the surface of residents. In fact, as long as there are no malignant infectious diseases in the Baltic Sea, and the residents of the Ross people only need to use soap frequently and pay attention to keeping warm, Lurik can''t imagine what kind of diseases a good person can be killed by.

    Niya didn''t think soap really had such magical powers. It would be best if it had it. Niya pays more attention to the huge benefits brought by soap, and his son will get richer and richer because of it.

    Anyway, there is nothing to do at night, and in the era of lack of entertainment, Rurik is willing to chat with others to pass the boredom.

    "Just soap is not enough. Mom, I thought of other ways to make money."

    "Oh? What''s that?" Niya was a little dismissive.

    "Mom, you would never think of the special container I saw in the merchant Gould. It was a beautiful transparent bottle filled with wine. Gould dared to pay three pounds of silver just for a transparent bottle! "

    "Ah? Just a drinking container? Three pounds of silver?!" Niya couldn''t believe her ears.

    "It''s true. But..." Rurik smiled deliberately: "I already understand how to make it. I need the help of a blacksmith. Mom, I will be a big success. When Dad comes back, I will be able to make it. Some crystal cups, I can make more money by selling them!"

    These are things that Niya can''t understand. See how excited her son is, she believes that his son will succeed.

    Children''s continuous success is the happiest and proudest mother as a mother.

    When Rurik saw his mother''s smiling face, that was his best encouragement.

    It doesn''t seem to be a difficult task to make glass. Rurik really knows the four important materials of modern glass, and these materials are all at your fingertips!

    His own plan sets the future arrangements: "I have decided, Mom. Tomorrow I will take my people to train on the hillside. When we finish training, I will go to the smithy and Kravassen to try to make new utensils. .Mom, think about the future life!

    I recruited a group of servants, there will be a maid to take care of you, rub your back, help you tailor, and even all the clothes are washed by the servants.

    Mom, you don''t have to work on it yourself, just enjoy the rest of your life.

    Ah, everything will be better"

    After hearing what his son said, Niya was so moved that he cried. She held back the soreness of her nose and tried to suppress the outflow of tears. UU reading bluntly said: "Luriek, you are still growing, you must eat more meat. And you, Lumia!"

    Niya was in a very good mood, "Lu Mia, you also eat more meat. If you are thin and weak, you can''t serve your master."

    "Yes." Lumia nodded, but Niya threw a piece of whale meat with blood. She skewered the meat on a branch, sprinkled it with a little salt, and grilled it skillfully on the indoor campfire.

    Because in the days before, Lu Mia also lived the life of eating barbecue fruit belly.

    At that time, salt powder was extremely expensive. The people of their own deer breeders are not very happy to exchange a pile of leather with other races. Besides, those Finns are not always peaceful.

    Sometimes, the Finns and the Varangans will do exactly the same thing-attack the deer breeders

    Just now, Lumia could not understand what the little master said. It seems that the master will get richer and richer? That''s great. Soon there will be another group of servants coming, and I heard that the master intentionally canonized himself as the "maid maid", which is also a good thing. Perhaps in the near future, you will no longer be alone in driving the deer to herd. With the presence of helpers, your work pressure will be less.

    Who knows? The only thing Lumia can believe is that as Rurik''s servant, at least she won''t worry about eating, dressing, and lodging.

    Looking at the big pile of fresh meat in her hand and the salt in a small urn, Lumia has become accustomed to this good day when she can get salt at any time.

    Those new servants may already be on the way. Most of them are girls who are much younger than themselves. The so-called "maid maid", I''m afraid the little master meant to order themselves to be their sisters.

    Lumia is eager to have more "family", thinking that she will soon have a group of sisters, she also feels that the future is bright.

 Chapter 151ï¼š 1 pound of meat a day strong Ross

    It was another warm morning, and Rurik organized the children as usual, and performed a complicated alignment exercise on the hillside, as well as real muscle confrontation.

    In the eyes of others, more than one hundred children were ordered to form a square line, walked in a neat pace, and then quickly turned into four walls of humans to form a hollow formation according to the password. It is difficult for even adults to do this. As a result, the children have already demonstrated the skills that real fighters should have under the command of Rurik.

    A child needs a lot of food to grow up, and children especially have a strong need for meat.

    The lives of the Ross people are full of meat. In other words, everyone is a carnivore in a certain sense. Eating fish for a living is a complete household.

    Fish meat is certainly not comparable to the meat of large livestock, as long as you eat enough, people can still thrive.

    The child only needs certain physical stimulation during the growth process, and the child will grow tall and strong.

    However, if it requires a lot of mental work, you also need to eat more bread to supplement the carbon water that can be quickly consumed.

    After exercising for a whole morning, Rurik realized that his thin body had already moved.

    There is always a group of followers around him, especially Kanuf, a follower, followed by the "general" bald Fisk.

    The warm south wind rustled the pine forest.

    Most of the children have gone back to their homes, and some people chewed on the dried fish they brought on the spot.

    Fisk is like this. Poorly, he lost his father, and now lives with his mother, relying mainly on the relief of his tribe.

    Fisk and his mother also go to the offshore to catch some small fish, which are dried as a regular food.

    Overall, his life is not easy.

    For this reason, Fisker wished that he could grow up to the age of expedition quickly, so that with his own strength, he could change his poor life forever.

    As for Rurik, he sat on the grass, opened his burlap pocket and took out a mound of whale meat that had been roasted inside, and ate it wantonly.

    Fisk approached for the smell of meat, and Rurik noticed the uninvited guest.

    "What? You want to eat too?"

    "No, I just came to see you."

    "Forget it." Rurik drew out the knife for cutting meat, cut a piece of meat and handed it to Fisk, "eat it. You always eat dried fish, which is not good."

    Fisk originally admired Liurik, even if he was two years older than him. People are indeed different. Since I learned that Rurik had made a huge fortune in only half a year, he was also a child. Now Fisk has a strong sense of inferiority in the face of Rurik.

    Fisk didn''t want to accept it, Rurik stopped talking nonsense and stuffed the meat directly.

    Facing Fisk''s complicated eyes, Rurik said earnestly: "We are all brothers, of course we have to eat together if we have meat."

    "But... is this whale meat?"

    "Yeah. You know these days, there are always beluga whales sold on the beach."

    "My family can''t afford it, it''s too expensive. It''s not like you..." Fisk said with regret.

    Is this kid feeling inferior? ! How can that work.

    Rurik thought for a while and said: "Give you the meat, you just take it. In exchange, if you give me some dried fish, we''ll even be equal. By the way, if you feel that it is still inappropriate, you will listen to my orders in the future. work."

    Fisk nodded, feeling better. "Liurik, of course I will do well for you. As long as you arrange it, I will do it."

    "Oh! That''s good. When you grow up, you can be my war chief."

    "Okay, at that time we will continue to fight against the Gotlanders, and I will be the vanguard."

    Thinking of those things, Fisk''s eyes were full of hope, and he couldn''t help mentioning: "Ruriek, your cousin and those people are coming back soon."

    "This...I don''t know. I hope they are safe."

    "Oh. It doesn''t matter how many treasures they grabbed. They won''t give me money anymore. I have to be a fisherman for many years before I can grow up to fight."

    Fisk''s words are rather pessimistic.

    Then I thought about it. In this era, a boy who is less than ten years old in this age lost his father and his family depended on each other. It is only a miracle of the desire to survive.

    Indeed, the Rus tribe has adopted some new material distribution methods since 829. Basically, whoever has the ability to grab treasures will almost all belong to them. It''s not the situation where the entire tribe is divided equally by family, and every tribe can get dividends.

    People are always self-interested. In the hard times of the Rus tribe, everyone can share adversity. Now the wealth of the tribe is continuously accumulating, and they are not willing to share the blessings.

    Rurik estimated that his father''s decision would inevitably change the original appearance of the tribe forever, and even cause the division of the tribe.

    Rurik looked up at the children who had not yet returned home, sitting on the grass and eating fish. After all, these young children were the foundation for the future of the tribe.

    Could it be that the father died in battle for the tribe, his son can only live by eating dried fish?

    Could it be that the families of the people who fought in the name of the Rus tribe can enjoy all the spoils, and it is reasonable to let the families that did not participate in the war jointly bear the possible revenge of the enemy?

    A reasonable ethnic group should not be like this!

    Especially the children of the tribe live with dried fish all day long, it should stop here!

    At this time, Kanuf, who was purely greedy, was like a puppy, happily approaching in the grass, just wagging his tail happily.

    The child called out affectionately: "Brother Rurik, you have given Kanuf the meat, please give me a little too."

    "You? That''s fine. But your family is not poor at all. Wouldn''t it be good to ask your mother to buy some whale meat?"

    "Oh, I''m just greedy."

    "You are honest. You can eat meat, as long as I tell you what you have to do. You don''t understand."

    "Yes." Kanuf agreed without thinking. The kid got a piece of meat and said excitedly: "We all have meat with you, and we will definitely get richer and richer in the future."

    "Of course." Liu Lixuan simply stopped eating. His knife cut the remaining meat in half and gave them to Kanuf and Fisk respectively.

    "What? You don''t eat anymore?" Fisk asked suspiciously.

    "No." I''ll call all the brothers who haven''t left, and I want to tell everyone a big deal.

    The sun is heading, and it is noon that makes people comfortable.

    The Ross people do not have a clear meal time, but everyone generally maintains the habit of two meals a day.

    This is just for the purpose of physical training for the children, ordering them to eat something before arriving. Bring a small cloth bag to store a little food and wait to eat after training.

    In this way, the children who follow his training have to become the standard three meals a day, and doing so is purely physical training and it is not small.

    There are nearly fifty children who did not leave the hillside, because for them, it is better to run around outside instead of going home. It¡¯s better to go to the beach or a mountain stream to get something to eat than to do nothing.

    Everyone was gathered by Rurik one after another, and these people stood in a matrix.

    I have to say that their move to straighten their chests and raise their chins slightly is Rurik''s death order. The children are willing to obey, because if he is not obedient, he will be expelled from the whole group. That is an extremely dangerous punishment. Now it is squeezed out of the game by peers. After ten years, professional people will still be squeezed out.

    This matter Rurik didn''t bother much.

    Children always need a kid king, and there is no doubt that Rurik is such a powerful kid king, even if he is about to reach eight years old.

    Like reviewing soldiers, Rurik deliberately walked in front of them for a while with his hands behind his back.

    He suddenly asked: "Brothers, have you eaten all your dried fish?"

    "Yes it is!"

    They all spoke in unison. Although their voices were childish, their majestic aura had begun to take shape.

    "Okay, but I don''t think you are eating well. Do you plan to live by eating small fish until you can drive the fishing boat alone or participate in the battle? Ask your heart, are you willing? ?"

    When asked this question, many children directly yelled: "But, what do you eat if you don''t eat fish? My father has gone to Novgorod. Only when he comes back can I eat wheat."

    This remark resonated with many people, and the team became chaotic.

    Rurik stretched out his hands and gently pressed down.

    "Keep quiet and listen to me."

    They were really willing to work for Ruriek, and it only took a moment to go from messy to quiet.

    There is something that Rurik had been conceiving for a long time. Today he saw that his subordinates are still living with dried fish. Things really have to be implemented as soon as possible. Before that, he needs to tell his people this good news.

    Rurik announced in public: "Brothers! You can no longer eat dried fish to survive. All of you must eat fresh meat. Now I have decided that I will make sure that I will either eat a pound of cooked whale meat every day or Two pounds of cooked fish.

    You all pay attention, we don''t need to pay even one copper coin for this.

    You are my brothers, loyal to me, this is the price you pay. Starting tomorrow, I will arrange for someone to cook fish for you! "

    Everyone, those who understand it feel unbelievable, and those who don''t understand are still at a loss.

    Fisk said in confusion: "Rurik, is that serious? Are you giving us a pound of fish a day for nothing?"

    "It''s two pounds!" Rurik emphasized, "If it''s whale meat, it''s a pound. If it''s venison, it''s also a pound. Fisk, you pay attention, I''m talking about cooked or roasted Meat is not a pound of fresh meat. Do you understand?"

    "I...I understand. But you actually intend to give us meat for nothing."

    "Yes, it is a gift. As your leader, you are loyal to me, of course I want to reward you some meat."

    Gift? Where can there be a free lunch in the world? Even if they are really willing to be charitable givers, they at least get spiritual satisfaction in this process of giving or get praise from the society. People are alive, who don¡¯t want more praise, and thus live happily.

    Rurik believed that he would be praised by his subordinates for doing so. The most important thing was that his subordinates would be more loyal to him because of the free meat.

    They can be faithful all their lives, which is of course a great thing. But people will become, and Lurik firmly believes that at least for a period of time, they will be especially grateful for the free lunch every day.

    If this is the case, it would be too superficial.

    Rurik was not on a whim. On the issue of meat, he especially emphasized: "Brothers, I will be the next leader, and you are my most trusted brother. But you are too thin, even the oldest Filipino. Sk, it''s impossible to beat me in a singles. Why do you think this is?"

    "Haha, because you really can fight." Fisk teased.

    "Yes, I really know how to fight. Fisk, or other people, I can see the weaknesses and attack the weaknesses to win. However, if I am a thin person, I can see the enemy''s weaknesses and still can''t beat them. Rather. The only way to avoid being thin is to eat meat! Eat meat in big mouthfuls! But some of you lack this opportunity.

    Everything is different now, and I promise you. Starting at noon tomorrow, I will take you to eat meat. I will officially inform all of you about this matter in the training tomorrow morning.

    Now you can go home, tell the brothers who ran away first, find them in the creek and woods, and tell them not to fish anymore. "

    After hearing this, the children''s faces were filled with happy smiles.

    They disappeared immediately, but Fisk and Kanuf still had complicated faces, leaving the hope to learn more from Rurik.

    "Are you really serious? Even if it''s a pound of fish, you have to feed us one hundred and fifty people! Even every day? This is a huge consumption, your money..." Fisk kindly discouraged: "Stay Rick, you let the brothers eat meat, which is a great thing. Maybe you let everyone eat it once in three days, that¡¯s enough."

    "No!" Rurik''s attitude was very firm, "Do you doubt my financial resources? Fisker, you still need to study calculations. Don''t worry, I will teach you how to calculate. You don''t have to worry about anything, tomorrow Just wait for the meat! I just hope that all of you will be very strong in the future."

    After that, Rurik patted Fisk on the shoulder again, "You can go back to see your mother."

    "No. Where do you go next, I am willing to follow you. I can''t eat your meat for nothing."

    "Me too." Although Kanuf still didn''t quite understand, he was short-mouthed after all, and he was willing to help Rurik.

    "You two... well. I''m going to Clavason''s forge now, and I''m going to discuss with him to make something new. You two are more loyal than the others, so follow me!"

    The sentence "You are more loyal than others", the two heard them very energetic. Everyone firmly believes that it is inevitable for Rurik to be the leader of the future. How can he be unhappy to hear Rurik¡¯s praise of "loyalty"?

    Rurik did not worry about meat.

    Because the priests have a demand for whale blubber and whale meat, even whale teeth, this stimulates fishermen to take further risks. Besides eating fish, fishermen are willing to take risks for more fishing. As long as the fish caught in the morning can be quickly sold, the fishermen can''t control who will buy and how much they buy. As long as the buyer takes out the money, there is no problem.

    Rurik knew very well that even the best whale meat would satisfy one pound of cooked whale meat a day for one hundred and fifty children. If it was always available, the daily consumption would be about ten silver coins. For ordinary people, this is already a crazy number.

    After all, whales are cloven hoofed animals. It is normal for this kind of animal meat to shrink to 60% of its raw meat state after being cooked. Whale oil doesn''t have much peculiar smell, but whale meat has a strong smell.

    Rurik has become accustomed to the fishy smell of all kinds of seafood, and the terrifying smell of shark meat can be tolerated, as are others.

    The cooked fish shrinks more severely, and its energy density is no better than whales and seals. Therefore, the price of fresh fish is indeed much lower than that of whale meat.

    Of course Rurik knew that the most powerful meat was beef. However, only the southern allies are raising cattle on a small scale. Besides, Rurik doesn''t think that the Nordic people in this time and space can raise fat and strong cattle.

    If you buy fish for ten silver coins a day for fertilizer, and then pay another silver coin to hire a tribal woman who is idle to help cook the fish, you will get more than three hundred silver coins in a month.

    Is it expensive? It''s impossible to say it''s not expensive.

    It''s worth paying more than money.

    Rurik even wanted to put forward a slogan for this: a pound of meat a day, strong Ross.

    Rurik has already made a decision, and he also knows his own way of distributing benefits. The original intention is to train the team and buy people''s hearts. He also realizes that after doing so, he is bound to face financial pressure. Fortunately, his current financial income and expenditure situation is still fast earning money. To be precise, the priests and blacksmiths throw in the production of consumer goods and necessary tools.

    Their production is to create wealth! Their production has also stimulated the unprecedented enthusiasm of fishermen to fish, and fishermen are also desperately creating wealth.

    Rurik knows that in this production chain, he has actually obtained the bulk of the material production profits through commercial cooperation agreements ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the tribal internal market for commodities is so large, especially Soap, the family demand of the tribe will soon reach saturation, and their use rate is much slower than the production rate. So soap must be sold to other tribes to make huge profits.

    In order to make more money, it is necessary to create more valuable products, sell them to tribesmen or allies, and develop new profit-making channels for products.

    For example, when making glass, Rurik took his two loyal subordinates and walked towards Karavasan''s blacksmith''s shop.

    Rurik also vaguely felt the possibility of another crisis.

    That is to use commercial means to madly amass the wealth of tribal residents. Although the currency circulation crisis has not yet erupted, the future will be very dangerous deflation in the long run.

    The tribe must need healthy inflation, and try to make the tribe rich. Every family has the money to carry out the "bulk consumption" that they dare not do in the past. It is better to sell soap and never worry about it.

    Since the concept of credit currency does not yet exist, the Ross tribe now needs a large inflow of gold, silver and copper currency from the outside to cope with the economic atmosphere that has begun to flourish.

    As for himself, Rurik felt that he was a little more generous, using the continuously increasing amount of money in his hand to organize all the tribes who had nothing to do and ask them to do something to pay for their labor. In this way, if they earn money, they can at least buy their own products.

    So, this is not only to make profit, but also to develop one''s own contacts, and also to use this set of methods to maintain the stability of the tribe.

    There are four thousand people in the tribe, and Rurik feels that this is the scale of a medium-sized enterprise in later generations. If all the people of the tribe can be maintained by means of money, the tribe should be stable, and as the leader, it should be stable.

 Chapter 152ï¼š Rurik needs glassware

    Lurik had a saber hanging on his waist, and there were two entourages behind him. If it weren''t for him to be too young, this looks really magnificent.

    The three of them stepped toward the beach, and the thick smoke from the chimney accurately showed the location of the smithy.

    Unable to help them approach, the sound of Ding Ding Dong Dong had already reached Rurik''s ears.

    After a while, a bearded guy with two hairy arms in a rough leather jacket appeared in front of them.

    This person is no one else, but the senior blacksmith Clavasson.

    The corner of the old guy''s eyes had noticed Rurik coming with a golden ponytail, and his work had not stopped.

    Rurik leaned over happily: "I thought I was here, and you would suspend work and say hello to me."

    "Oh, my little master, I''m very busy now. You know." Clavasson stared at the sword embryo that was tightly clamped by the pliers, and still had no intention of suspending work.

    Rurik looked around and saw that the two long wooden benches in the "ironing workshop" with only a wooden roof ventilated (spring is here, and the wind-shielding wooden boards are taken), five swords have been placed vertically on them. Said they are still sword embryos.

    From the naked eye, their length and color are very consistent.

    "The swords on your stool, are they about to enter the final stage?" Rurik accosted.

    "No. They haven''t formed yet. They''ve just been forged ten times, which is far from the fifty times you asked for. But..." At this time, Kravasson finally suspended his work and grabbed the pliers. , Put the red sword embryo aside and let it cool naturally.

    Clavasson took his wooden cup, took a glass of water from a bucket not far away, and drank it quickly.

    "Ah! Really comfortable. You know my business, Rurik, I have taken a lot of orders! I am very busy now, and I must try my best to make steel swords. If it is only to cut ordinary iron swords, I find that I only need to forge twenty Basically enough."

    "I don''t know about this." Rurik was a little surprised, because this Klavasen was obviously cutting corners!

    "You understand now. But don''t worry, those brothers and I have already tried it. Twenty times of forging is enough. Finally, use grease for the final quenching, and the sword is done."

    "The sword completed in this way is still sixty silver coins?"

    "Of course." Cravason smiled satisfied, "The price is fixed like this, including those people. Sell a sword, and the six silver coins in it are yours. I don''t dare to be greedy for even one silver coin. ."

    Rurik already knew that the blacksmiths formed a guild spontaneously, and the technique of making steel swords was also spread by Kravassen.

    Technology will die sooner or later. If five professional blacksmiths can do one thing at the same time, the efficiency of producing steel swords will naturally be much higher. Now that Klavasen deliberately saves costs for practicality, the production efficiency of the sword will also be higher.

    They have completed nearly fifty orders, and he still has more than two hundred orders to be completed.

    Clavasson was very honest in confessing the orders of several other blacksmiths, including himself. Everyone has accumulated as many as 500 orders! To complete them, the blacksmiths believe that even if it is winter, the struggle will continue. These struggles are of course very worthwhile, but that is a huge amount of money!

    Rurik estimated that with these orders alone, he should have received three thousand silver coins in the end.

    Is it just the production of steel swords? No! Once you understand the benefits of carburizing and quenching, shouldn''t you make some steel axes? According to the agreement, any sales of steel axe will also get 10% profit.

    Rurik led his own people towards him, and he surrounded his two men around the small stove.

    "Kanuf, Fisk, you have all seen it, this is the work of a blacksmith. Burning stones to make weapons."

    "So it''s like this?" Fisk looked at the beating flame, and watched Clavasson with a white beard. He clamped a sword embryo with tongs and placed it in the fire. Immediately afterwards, Clarvasson, whose son could not help for the time being, personally operated the air bag blower. Every time he compressed air, the flames fiercely rushed up, scaring Fisk back subconsciously.

    "Are you scared?" Rurik joked.

    "No. This is the first time I have come to the forge. It turns out that our swords are made like this."

    "You?" Caravason, who was squatting on the ground and pressing the airbag, frowned and said displeasedly: "Child, I am not making an ordinary sword now. Are you free? Can you come and help me squeeze this? My child Before you become a warrior, you must understand how your sword was born. Listen, you will use the steel sword I made in the future, just like others. Come and help me now."

    Fisk thought for a while, he felt that the old guy''s words were quite reasonable, and he came up with the work of the blacksmith''s assistant.

    As for Kanuf, his hands are also itchy.

    With the help of two child laborers, Clavasson was able to free his hands and add charcoal to the stove at any time, and his eyes could also observe the flames closely.

    Rurik watched the leaping flames with his back on his back, deliberately waiting until Klavasen was busy for a while.

    He didn''t wait too long, because Clavasson knew very well that Rurik''s sudden arrival must explain something, which may be related to that matter.

    Clavasson finally suspended his work. After he folded and forged the sword embryo, he directly carburized it in the fire. Now, without the help of a blower, the two children panting and sweating also stood up.

    Karavason drank another large glass of water happily, then turned around and asked; "Let''s talk, what can I do?"

    "That''s it! Regarding the great merchant Gould''s cup, I think the time has come. I need you to help me make it."

    "You think it''s okay? But, I don''t know how to make it. But if you can point me, it''s like pointing me to make a steel sword, I think...I can satisfy you."

    The corner of Lurik''s mouth gently curled: "Of course, as long as you follow my requirements, you will be able to succeed. I will sell glasses to make money in the future."

    Here, Rurik refers to it directly as "boli" instead of "" in the ancient Germanic language.

    Boli is glass, which describes a completely transparent substance with a stone-like texture.

    However, Kravasson was still silly.

    Because the Germanic language is also Latin from the Romans, and the Romans also learned about the making of glassware from the Egyptians and learned this term.

    Although Western Rome fell, the craftsmanship of glass making was not cut off.

    The Frankish kingdom can still make glassware by itself, such as making some decorative glass gems, or making glassware.

    It''s just that these utensils are mainly enjoyed by the nobles, and their high prices and narrow markets make it difficult for poor farmers to understand them.

    The same is true in Eastern Rome, and all kinds of glassware are still enjoyed by dignitaries.

    Therefore, the glassware that has spread to the Nordic world is so rare and the price is ridiculously high.

    For this reason, Kravasson has not even seen glass, whether it is "" or "boli", both words are unfamiliar.

    Rurik did his best to describe its beauty.

    "It uses some special stones and special materials to form a sticky reddish substance like **** in the furnace. Put this mass in a container and press it with another tool to make it. The shape of the quilt.

    When it gradually cooled, it became transparent as ice. But such a cup is much harder than ice!

    Gould spent a hundred silver coins for a transparent cup, and we didn''t ask for too much. As long as we can mass produce and sell it at a price of ten silver coins, this will be fine..."

    Rurik tried his best to introduce the beauty of a glass.

    He particularly emphasized two points: First, the raw materials of this material are not difficult to obtain, and the production is relatively simple. Second, you can buy at least one ten silver coins.

    Undoubtedly, Kravasson attaches great importance to these two things compared to the so-called glass which is still unknown.

    Clavasson couldn''t help asking: "My little master, this is true. Only a few stones can make a quilt relatively quickly. Can I sell it for ten silver coins?"

    "It''s true." Rurik pinched his waist confidently. "You just have to do what I said."

    With that said, R¨¹rich paused, looked around, and muttered: "It''s too late today. You can''t collect the raw materials right away, and even if you collect them, we still need some other equipment. Now... ...You find me a plank and give me a piece of carbon."

    "Ok."

    Soon, a wooden board containing ironing equipment was hugged by Karavassen. He turned its flat back face to Rurik, and handed it a so-called charcoal pen, which was actually a long and thin carbon rod. .

    Rurik squatted down and ordered Clavasson to squat in front of him.

    He drew it on the wooden board, and he also talked about the details.

    From the beginning, text is a kind of picture. Even if it is a pure phonetic phonetic alphabet like the Luenwen of the Nordic counterparts, the source is also the magical modification of ancient Egyptian script.

    By drawing the picture, Rurik believed that Kravasson could understand it.

    Because what is painted on the board is basically a view of a mold.

    Rurik was in his own professional quality and couldn''t help drawing three views.

    In the final analysis, what he painted is a schematic diagram of a mold system.

    Where did Caravason know the three views, but the old guy knew the craftsmanship of bronze casting very well. Just a little bit by Rurik, Caravason was already fully aware of it.

    "Rurik, although I basically don''t understand your picture, you don''t have to worry that I don''t understand. You want me to make two special utensils out of bronze, no problem."

    Rurik cried for a long time, maybe the old guy in front of him did understand: "Well, you should understand the meaning of these two bronze utensils. If there was a muddy mass at that time, put him in the utensil, and finally it would be possible. It is pressed into the shape of a cup. I also need you to make a wooden frame to fix the upper device to ensure the stability of the press."

    Clavasson nodded, "It seems that, in a sense, this is a mortar for pounding onions."

    "It''s indeed similar. It takes many times to pound onions. As shown in the picture, my appliance only needs one time."

    Rurik had drew very clearly on this board. He drew a sketch of a manual punching machine and ordered Karavassen to follow this principle.

    Rurik didn''t care about the exquisiteness of the so-called suppressing machine.

    Exquisite and beautiful machine-made? That is impossible. In the final analysis, what Rurik wants is the finished glassware, even if the glass has a lot of impurities and the regulations are not neat.

    Of course, rough machines naturally have great value. In the final analysis, technology is constantly accumulating and developing from generation to generation. Even if there are leaps and bounds of innovation in the process, it is after all generations of people constantly transforming it based on the original machine.

    "That''s it. Now that you can build the machine as shown, I''m relieved of that. Now please listen carefully to the materials I need."

    "Yes." Cravason tensed his nerves. "Raw materials are the most important thing, tell me. I know these are part of Odin''s wisdom."

    "Hey, count it." Rurik solemnly said: "I want you to prepare four things. First, the pebbles that are as transparent as possible, as well as the sand in the stream. Second, pure white lime. . Third, it¡¯s the ashes, just like boiling salt. I want the crystals in it, but this is the only thing I can ask the priests to do for me. Fourth, I want lead powder."

    Clavasson does understand these four substances, including the third type of ashes. He now knows that the precipitate from the melted water of the ashes is the key to making soap.

    "Rurik, among these four things, I will collect sand and lime by myself. You can help me get the essence of ashes. As for lead, I have ready-made ones here."

    Rurik thought for a while and said, "Well, I can wait. At first I just wanted to do an experiment to prove that I can do it. You don''t need to collect so many materials, as long as we succeed, then we try again. Increase production."

    "Oh! My child, I really value my old bone." Klavasen laughed haha, "I am a blacksmith, maybe I don''t have so much energy to help you make a cup, or something else."

    "Of course. Even so, I still need your help. I''m here today to tell you about this. Clavasson, I will be back the day after tomorrow. By that time I hope you have fulfilled my requirements. You must do it as soon as possible. No matter what the result is, I will pay you..." Rurik thought for a while and said casually: "Fifty silver coins!"

    "What?! So much money?" Cravason was startled.

    "Why? Feel that there is not enough money?"

    "No! Enough is enough." Clavasson''s excitement was written on his face, and he felt comfortable when he mentioned coins. "This is better than business, the morning after tomorrow. No! By the time the sun goes down tomorrow, you will be big But come to me, I will be successful."

    "It''s the day after tomorrow. I hope there won''t be any problems midway."

    Rurik did not stay any longer. He had already informed about all the requirements for glass making, raw materials and processing equipment, and promised a huge sum of money after the event was completed.

    Are you really trying to make glass like this?

    Once a decision has been made, then one must walk to the end.

    Asking himself, Rurik admires his decision.

    Many peoples learned the technique of making glass thousands of years ago. The technology of blowing glass came from ancient Egypt two thousand years ago. The technology quickly spread to the Mediterranean coast and was finally carried forward by Rome The technology they adopted was still blowing, which is really a technology. Live, if a glass blower is unqualified, he can blow his cheeks to waste.

    The Ross people, who have basically never seen glass, can count on a few words of guidance to enable a small group of people to learn to blow glass? It is unrealistic. Even a good attempt, following the hot air flow of the copper pipe recoil, can completely scald the worker''s throat, causing people to become dumb.

    But another processing method, the technology of pressing glass, is completely implemented.

    After all, glass, because of its magical molecular structure, makes people wonder whether it is a liquid or a solid. It does not have a solid-liquid decomposition temperature. When the temperature increases, it starts to become viscous, and finally becomes a hot red paste like ketchup.

    A mass of temperature is not too extreme, just like plasticine paste placed in a mold, of course it can be pressed into the desired shape.

    Compared with blown glass, this pressing technique is more suitable for making windowpanes and wide-mouth quilts. If the bottle is made industrially, the efficiency of the industrial blowing method is amazing. In later generations, a beverage company''s global factories could blow out two million glass bottles a day.

    The most critical point is that the process of pressing glass is simple, which is its advantage. To make the glassware quickly, the only thing Rurik thought of was the possibility of rapid realization of this set of pressing methods.

    After all, it is still a possibility.

    In theory, the possibility of success is very high! Rurik firmly believes that even if purely transparent glass cannot be made, it is enough to make colored translucent goods.

    As for the toxicity of leaded glass, Rurik doesn''t care. Anyway, the purpose of lead is to lower the melting point. If you use glassware and tableware, of course you can¡¯t use lead glass.

 Chapter 153ï¼š Eat meat with Liurik

    Rurik was indeed very happy that Clavasson had a bone, and his learning ability was still amazing.

    As for this person''s claim to use tonight and tomorrow to complete all the requirements, even the "rough manual punching machine" was also built, Rurik really didn''t believe it.

    It doesn''t matter if it''s a day or two in the evening. Now that the decision is made, the remuneration of fifty silver coins is still to be given.

    Putting the glass thing aside for now, Rurik ordered his two followers to follow him. He wants to recruit some idle women in Roseburg, mobilize them to cook fish and meat, and he will provide fresh fish, a large pottery urn for cooking meat, and even firewood, as well as payment. All of this can be easily done with a small amount of money, at least for Rurik, they think that every silver coin is precious, and Rurik seems to be a small amount of money.

    To do this, Rurik immediately thought of Fisk''s mother.

    When the three of them walked on the complicated and narrow road in Roseburg, Rurik suddenly asked: "Fisker, your mother is probably in a leisurely life, right?"

    "Maybe, you know, my mother and I can only go fishing offshore at best, or weave some cloth for others to make some money." Fisker said regretfully.

    "Well, it won''t be like this in the future. I''m done. I want to give you the fish every day. Who will cook the meat? I think your mother is qualified for this position. Don''t worry, I will give her acceptable rewards. ."

    "Oh? Really?" Fisk asked in surprise.

    "Yes. And you." Rurik said of Kanuf, "Your mother can also help, and I will pay for it."

    Kanuf didn''t care too much. The child held his head with both hands: "Well if she wants to."

    "At least your mother is willing, Fisk. Let''s go, take me to your house first."

    "Then follow me." Fisk grinned. He didn''t think that Rurik''s decision was a whim. It seemed that he and his mother would be able to get living food without being tired in the future. Maybe they could get some more money?

    Fisk introduces Rurik into his shabby home.

    I have to say that this child¡¯s wooden house is much worse than that of Rurik¡¯s. In Rurik¡¯s view, it is just a wooden shed without a foundation.

    Because of the death of his father, the Fisk family''s life gradually fell into poverty.

    After all, the times have changed. Those who are powerful or physically strong have raised huge objections to the tribe¡¯s inherent distribution of spoils. The most powerful people demand that the spoils must be distributed according to work, and those who lack power naturally lack the right to speak.

    Because the interests of the priests were properly preserved, the priests were unwilling to speak to the poorest.

    At least Fisk''s mother has certain life skills.

    In Rurik''s view, Fisker''s home is indeed terrible, but his own situation is not much better.

    It is of course necessary to improve housing conditions. For the time being, Rurik hadn''t planned to build a wooden house with a floor for himself. Of course, if he feels that the time is right, there is no obstacle to building a new house.

    Rurik followed in Fisk''s footsteps and walked into his dark home.

    "Mom, the son of the leader is here." Fisk enthusiastically faced his spinning mother.

    Although it was dimly lit, Rurik drilled through the low doorway and saw a middle-aged woman sitting on an animal skin and operating a small spinning machine.

    Although she is middle-aged, looking at the folds of the skin, it gives Rurik the feeling that this woman is sixty years old.

    She stopped her work and quickly stood up, her body bowed slightly to show her respect.

    "It''s Rurik, it''s always my son who caused some trouble?"

    "Huh?" Rurik was stunned, then said: "The disaster? No. I''m just here to tell you a good thing. There are other things, I need your help."

    "Me? It would be great if a poor woman like me can help the great you."

    The woman''s name was Broma, and Rurik learned his mother''s name from Fisk, which meant "flower".

    In fact, some little girls in the tribe also have similar names. People always like to use some beautiful things to name their daughters. Rurik doesn''t think there is anything wrong with this.

    Rurik nodded, and he glanced at the small manual spinning machine again: "Sit down. I see you spinning twine. Do you live on this now?"

    "Yes. Fortunately I have such skills, I can still feed my son. When my Fisk grows up, he will..." Broma lightly glanced at the old face, looking at the corner of the wall. The iron swords: "That is Fisk''s father''s sword. After a few years, Fisk will be able to inherit it."

    "Of course. But I don''t think Fisk''s life is easy."

    "No! No!" Broma denied, "You are the one blessed by Odin. He can follow you. That is Fisk''s happiness."

    "Forget it." Lurik shook his head with a wry smile: "He can''t even eat enough. And you! As far as I know, your family''s situation is terrible. Woman, now I''ll give you a chance."

    Rurik settled down, and once again explained his requirements in a commanding tone.

    Sure enough, this request is like falling auspicious from the sky, and Broma agreed in a pleasant surprise.

    Lurik¡¯s original intention was to recruit some tribal women who were responsible for cooking meat for more than 100 children. In order to ensure that these people will work well, of course, it is necessary to select women living in the poorest families. Widowed women like Fisk¡¯s mother are most suitable. .

    The biggest problem for women like them is their survival. They can¡¯t even guarantee the food problems for themselves and their families.

    Before the sun went down, Rurik had selectively recruited seven women. Their common characteristics were very clear-they were not young and their husbands were dead.

    The pottery urn for boiled meat was bought from the potter of the tribe for a small sum of money.

    For the seven women he promised to recruit, the most critical job every day is to cook meat for the children. The so-called reward is that they can eat their own share of fish or other meat. In addition, they have an allowance, which is just one silver coin a month.

    That''s just that, they were already moved to bitterness by Rurik''s wise decision.

    Everything is proceeding in an orderly manner.

    Rurik traveled through different locations in Roseburg all afternoon, and when he got home, his calves were already sore.

    He nibbled a bit of dried meat, then lay comfortably on the skin of the animal, receiving Rumia''s leg massage.

    Niya kept chewing the dried meat in her hand, and said plausibly: "I heard something, you actually decided to reward you with the daily meat of those little men. You are really generous."

    "Ah! Really comfortable." Rurik enjoyed herself and asked Lumia to pinch harder.

    "Are you listening?!" Niya scolded.

    "I''m listening. Mom, you asked me to give them meat? I don''t think there is any problem. Now I have discussed with those women, and tomorrow at noon, I will arrange for my people to eat meat."

    "But, even your father, he never did this."

    "That''s him. I''m not the same as my father." Lying on his stomach immediately talked, "Mom, those children are all my subordinates when they grow up. Now I give them meat, and I will take them with me in the future. If I make a lot of money, maybe I can still give them women. If I don¡¯t do this, they may stop listening to me in the future."

    Niya was startled first, and then calmed down with a relieved expression: "Then you go and do it. I''m worried that the children of the entire tribe will come to you and beg you for meat in the future."

    "Hey, that''s okay. They listen to me now, and they will listen to me in the future."

    Rurik did have this idea, although his body was just a child.

    This kid is extraordinary!

    Rurik estimated that when he grows up, he should be the leader naturally.

    Will there be competitors demanding a contest for the leadership position? Rurik guessed that he would never have it again.

    Using some means to draw all the children of the tribe over as part of their own interest group, then the scale of this group will be amazing. Potential competitors were eliminated before they appeared.

    The next day, a wonderful start.

    Rurik handed ten silver coins to Broma and ordered her and other women to go to the morning beach fish market to buy meat. There was only one principle, and all the money was consumed in exchange for meat.

    Everything went smoothly. Because they gave enough money, the fishermen were so excited to gather and carry the meat directly to the cooking site. Because these fishermen can really be said to be in this life. For the first time, they sold most of their catches in a very short period of time, and they also made a lot of money.

    In five large pottery urns, fish and whale meat were mixed. The firewood under the urn was crackling and the meat that was obviously cooked was fished out.

    The women used a set of simple scales that Rurik borrowed from the priest to classify the meat according to the weight of a Roman pound.

    The scene of lavishly cooking meat is simply an advertisement for Rurik.

    The people of the tribe left behind have been rumored that those children who have surrendered to Rurik will always enjoy the blessings, and these children may never worry about being hungry before they grow up.

    The smell of meat filled the air, and many young children with dirty faces searched for the smell of meat, and there were even girls from many tribes who couldn''t stand the temptation and came in instinctively.

    Maybe the blessings can only be given to the boys of the tribe, or the boys who are expected to become future warriors.

    One pound of whale meat or two pounds of fish meat are placed on simple wooden boards cut from pine stems.

    Whether the meat is hot or cold, no one is particularly concerned about it. People don¡¯t even care whether it contains salt, as long as the meat is cooked.

    The sun gradually moved to the center of the sky, and soon it was time for dinner.

    Most Ross people do not have the concept of breakfast, lunch and dinner, but there are children trained with Rurik.

    There is a lack of carbohydrates in their diet, and the required calories must be obtained from meat as much as possible. It has to be said that being born as a human being, the body that is born with will always have a strong demand for sugar. If there is no high-energy starchy food, the current living conditions of the Ross people, if they want to become strong, they can only eat more fish and meat desperately.

    Rurik faced the children who had assembled and stood in a matrix for the last time. He saw the excitement and anticipation that could not be concealed on the faces of these hungry guys.

    He drew out his steel sword and said: "I have told you clearly! Say! Who gave you the meat?!"

    "It''s the leader Rylik!" the children said in unison.

    "What are you talking about?!" Rurik held the sword in his right hand and pressed his left hand to the pinna, deliberately making an inaudible gesture, "you all said loudly."

    "It''s the leader Rurik!"

    The children roared with childish voices as much as they could.

    "Okay, remember our slogan?"

    "Ypaaaaaaax!"

    Rick could not help talking nonsense, and he was very pleased that these children unexpectedly wailed "Ula".

    Yes, the Rus should be the Yazi of the Rus.

    "Okay! Brothers, come with me. Follow your leader and eat meat!"

    Rurik held the scabbard with his left hand and the steel sword with his right hand. Behind him is a large group of yelling children who are eager to eat meat.

    Because, that''s at least a pound of meat! Many children don¡¯t even realize the crazy experience of eating a pound of cooked meat.

    A Roman pound, Rurik felt that it must be more than three hundred grams.

    In Rurik¡¯s understanding, it¡¯s okay for a casual adult to eat 500 grams of meat. The edible part of a roast chicken may be 500 grams. If you eat the whole roast chicken, most people also Stop here.

    Of course, there are also some fierce people who stuff two or three kilograms of steamed buns and bread into their stomachs, and even drink a bottle of bubbling happiness water to continue stuffing their stomachs.

    For children, perhaps a pound of meat is a challenge.

    Rurik doesn''t expect them to really stuff all the meat in one meal. After all, the meat is cooked. In addition, the summer temperature in Northern Europe is not very high, and a tuft of cooked meat can still be stored for a longer time.

    He ordered his people to gather together the team that had become loose because of happiness, and everyone lined up into five columns to form a big team.

    Just like in normal training, the children carry wooden shields like toys on their backs, with wooden swords (sword-shaped sticks or just wooden sticks) pinned to their waists, and take a rather neat pace. The leader of Rurik, looking for the fragrance of meat, rushed to the meat-cooking scene where there were already a large number of onlookers.

    The children hadn''t arrived yet, and the neat footsteps quickly attracted people''s attention.

    The people of the tribe probably knew that Rurik had summoned almost all the boys of his age and collectively pulled them to a small **** west of Roseburg to train and fight.

    It''s just a game for children! When all men were young, they liked all kinds of fighting games, which made possible armed battles in the future, and the men of the Ross tribe could have excellent combat effectiveness.

    The tribe encourages children to "play games". As for what they are doing, many people still don''t care.

    Now, a large number of seven or eight-year-old boys under Rurik''s command, unbelievably stepped up and lined up in an incredibly neat line, just came? !

    Especially a large number of women, their children are in this team.

    They never watched the training their son received at Rurik. In short, they learned from their son that the training was very interesting. Because Rurik is imitating the fight of adults!

    More than one hundred and fifty people lined up in three columns, and each column was a "combat group." It is also the so-called "comrade in arms on a boat." The boy at the head of the column is the strongest in the column. They serve as the "captain" of the column, which is equivalent to the position of the platoon leader.

    Rurik noticed the children''s restlessness. He still held his sword and shouted: "Everyone, keep it neat! Your mother is watching you, showing the temperament that a man should have, and continuing to follow me!"

    That boy doesn''t want to show his bravery in front of his mother?

    These seven or eight-year-old children can''t wait to grow up to seventeen or eighteen years old immediately, so that they can do the same as those who expedition to get revenge on Gotland!

    They stepped into the meat-cooking scene amidst all the exclamation.

    Now, Rurik can''t help but sigh that he has made a big show?

    In fact, because of the lack of entertainment in life, wherever the tribe has any interesting news, the news can quickly spread to the tribe and become a popular stall for everyone. In addition to making everyone feel that the child was a model of generosity, Rurik¡¯s magical behavior, with the mentality that it would not be too big to join in the fun, came to see if the so-called gift of meat to the child was a reality.

    "That''s good, you all look at my deeds, you better know that I become a leader and will lead you to eat meat every day." Rurik thought silently in his heart.

    He is also very pleased now. In order to let these children line up honestly, it is necessary to knock the disobedient with a wooden stick a few times, and he also gave a little verbal threat.

    After all, they are children, born very easy to listen to the strong, and naturally lack judgment.

    "People who deliberately cause chaos in the team will be despised by everyone and will also be beaten with a stick. If they refuse, then leave the team and be despised by everyone for the rest of their lives." Rurik''s threat is indeed very useful, and all children are not. Hope to be abandoned by my brothers.

    Rurik was pleased to see that the women had already divided the cooked meat very intimately. It seemed that they did distribute the weight of each piece of meat according to the weight.

    "All brothers, stop!"

    The team stopped instantly.

    Rurik could see that their standing bodies were shaking. Although their small faces were facing the back of the head of the person directly in front of them, their eyes were already trying their best to glance at the pieces of meat.

    "Want to eat meat? Okay, let''s eat it, everyone has a share. Now listen to my order. The first team, follow your queue to get the meat, or white fish or dark whale You choose the meat yourself. Be prepared for those in the back!"

    Up to now, the team is still very neat.

    Rurik used a stick to beat the disobedient and achieved a good effect, at least it was more effective than trying to persuade the observance of order.

    Because according to his understanding, a whip is always indispensable in the training of a line musketeer, and he will get a whip if he doesn''t follow the regulations.

    After the rigorous training, soldiers are trained to ignore the comrades who died on their shoulders, like a machine with no emotions, when they reach the designated position and fire their guns, and then try their best to ignore the gun smoke, loud noises and wailing, and give flints to flint. Gun loading.

    The children began to line up to fetch the meat. Almost without exception, they gave priority to the cooked cod meat.

    Just because the weight of fish is two pounds!

    Of course, this is just a superficial weight.

    As far as it can provide calories, Rurik believes that whale meat is twice as heavy as fish of the same weight. After all, whales are cloven hoofed animals.

    The children were surprised to find that they could feast on, of course, choose the one with the most meat. They took away the wooden board that was holding the meat, and then sat on the ground casually and gnawed wildly, even if there was no salt.

    salt? That''s not a problem, because the water used to cook the meat is mixed with some sea water, so even the whale meat is mixed with a little sea salt.

    Although the whale meat was only one pound, all the children of the fifth team received whale meat. At first they had some regrets, but when they really started to bite, they realized that the meat was really porcelain.

    For a while, the meat cooking site became a gathering place for children. More than one hundred and fifty children were desperately eating meat, their belly was bulging, but there was still a lot of meat left in their hands.

    Rurik said: "Can''t you finish it? Then take it back and put it in the evening. Don''t worry, there is no special situation. You have to live this way every day. Remember what I told me about you? Loyal. For me, UU reading I will take you to eat meat."

    "Ypaaaax..." Many children shouted "Ula" again as an intimate response.

    Rurik pinched his waist, accepted the children''s worship, and the gratification of the meat-cooking women was already astonished and envied by the onlookers.

    Another scene.

    An onlooker lower-level priestess hurriedly ran back to the long room of the priest, excitedly reported to Bona, who was leading people to make soap every day, and the high priest Veria, who continued to sit in meditation, and reported the matter of Rurik¡¯s gift of meat. . Even more shocked, he reported a large group of children walking neatly.

    "He... is he serious?" Bona said in surprise.

    Then, she asked Veria, "It seems that we don''t have to wait for our big leader to get old, Rurik is about to take over as the leader in advance."

    Veria''s squinted eyes slowly opened: "I already know! Everything is changing, everything is destiny. Bona, you don''t have to worry about anything."

    "Yes, I really don''t worry, it''s just Rurik. I don''t understand his decision. Is he really a kind person?"

    "Benevolence?" Veria shook his head slightly, her shriveled mouth squeezed out a smile, "What Otto can''t do is that Rurik is already doing it. Loyal to him, there is meat. God! This is the favor of God. We can now further confirm that he is the child blessed by Odin. Bona, you know what you should do."

    "Yes." Bona slightly hooked her head: "Great priest, we will definitely be loyal to such a great leader."

    "Of course, continue to make soap, you are becoming rich. Look at you, Bona, you have started to dress yourself up."

    Bona smiled shyly, and quickly covered herself and ran to the blacksmith to melt the ruby-studded ring that she had made for herself by melting the silver coins.

 Chapter 154ï¼š Let the lead glass poison other peoples heads while we count the money

    The priests discussed what Rurik had done, and they had different opinions.

    Unexpectedly, the child came in person at night.

    After all, it was his decision. Bona greeted Rurik with a smile, and didn''t intend to mention these things again.

    "Rurik, you are here so late, something special?"

    "Yes." Rurik looked left and right, and deliberately sniffed the air: "Now soap production looks normal."

    Only in this matter, Bona is particularly proud. She pinched her waist happily, "We are trying our best to buy the whale oil, whether it is the best whale brain oil or the oil from fish skin (they think whales are also fish), I will try to buy it."

    "Or is it made at a rate of forty yuan a day?" Rurik asked.

    "Yeah, if you have special needs, I will find a way to speed up. Maybe I still have to call those help girls again."

    "No need." Rurik waved his hand, he really felt that this speed was okay.

    In general, even if the priests personally buy processed materials and then make finished products, they can only earn 20% of the gross profit, they still think that the transaction is cost-effective.

    Because just for ordinary people''s food and food expenses, two silver coins a month are more than enough. Besides, the priests are very special. They are a small group of people who never worry about eating.

    Basically, every priest can earn nearly one silver coin a day without leaving home to work. They hardly consume, and no one in the Ross tribe actively produces consumer goods. No, many priests melted silver coins to make silver bracelets and rings.

    A maximum of ten silver coins were paid to them every day, and only three hundred in a month.

    For this reason, the current Rurik¡¯s most optimistic estimate is that one thousand two hundred air-dried high-end goods can be obtained in one month.

    Rurik firmly believes that Gould, the big merchant who has made a lot of money, returns, and will buy them all without hesitation.

    He settled: "Bona, I have no opinion on your soap work. Now, I need something else."

    "What is it?"

    "It''s the salt-like crystals precipitated from the plant ash solution. I need it!" At this point, Rurik suddenly thought, "All you priests try to do it. I... give me a pound, and I will give you ten. silver."

    "Really?" Bonaben''s tired face suddenly trembled.

    "I have made a decision, I hope you can build me a pound tomorrow morning."

    The request was issued, and Liu Rick was not staying.

    She returned home soon and had to be forced to talk to her mother about those things during the day.

    Proud? Proud?

    No, Rurik was still thinking about glassware.

    Early in the morning, Rurik went to check the ash deposits he needed.

    Bona''s wrinkled face seemed to be wearing sunglasses, her dark circles were amazing, and her pace became trembling even after she hadn''t slept all night.

    To make matters worse, Bona has a strong smoky smell, and the reason is very simple. These priests burned the dead branches and leaves all night to get so many crystals.

    "Rurik, this is what you want." Bona tremblingly carried the small linen bag and opened it immediately.

    Inspection? of course.

    Rurik subconsciously stretched out his little finger and touched a bit of this strange crystal, and gently touched the tip of his tongue. The extreme bitterness instantly made his scalp numb, and his whole person shuddered.

    "how do you feel?"

    "That''s the taste." Rurik said excitedly.

    Bona looked puzzled, "This is another key to making soap. Do you think it is... delicious? Obviously very bitter."

    "I need it because of the bitterness."

    Rurik happily got the package of potassium nitrate and potassium carbonate mixed crystals, and regardless of whether it was a standard one pound or not, he gave ten silver coins to Bona.

    In the morning, train the children normally. This time, Rurik ordered them to bring their wooden bowls.

    The fish is in the pot, and the cooked meat is picked up one after another. The situation today is exactly the same as yesterday. The children used their own bowls to fill the meat, and then directly picked up the fish with their hands, feasting like a hungry wolf.

    They will get more nutrition than others, and their physical fitness will be improved. Of course, this improvement is still not enough in Rurik''s view.

    Although they are children, if they have training every morning, their physical energy consumption throughout the day may have two thousand calories.

    Even if they are children.

    They stopped eating the meat and walked back to their homes one after another.

    Rurik stayed in the "large meat-eating scene" with his waist pinched, with Kanuf and Fisk still beside him.

    He patted his pocket on his waist, "Let''s go, follow me to the blacksmith''s shop, I hope Clavasson succeeds."

    Rurik believed in the level of that old guy. After all, he was someone who thought that metallurgy and gem setting could be well mastered.

    As expected, Rurik carefully saw that Kravasson had really built the so-called "simple manual punching machine" according to the leak-picking drawings he provided.

    This machine is placed in a blacksmith''s shop that is ventilated on both sides. Because it has been completed, Kravasson will continue to do the carburizing and ironing work of his sword embryo.

    Rurik finally came. This time Klavasen, who was desperate to show his achievements, not only stopped working, but immediately eagerly introduced his achievements.

    It turned out that this senior blacksmith thought he was a very professional copper smelting master.

    Just like pouring a bronze axe, Kravassen used mud mold pouring technology to make two necessary components.

    The blacksmith''s small stove can reach a high temperature of one thousand degrees with the help of a bladder blower.

    Tin and lead are added to the bronze, making the melting point of the alloy low enough.

    It is precisely because there is still a need to smelt bronzes that Klavasen dare to say that he has a large amount of lead on hand.

    Two shiny bronzes can withstand at least one thousand degrees of high temperature, they are the core molds for pressing glassware.

    The bronze ware with a groove on the lower end is a container, a bronze mortar. The short and thick bronze rod above, which is processed to be close to a cylinder, is the "punch" for pressing.

    Although Kravasson is not particularly aware of the principle of leverage, he already knows the magical effect of leverage. After all, a crowbar is necessary to push the newly built ship into the sea.

    He machined some wooden poles, and the lever connection was made of iron nails as bolts. He made this lever system according to the drawings, so that the bronze punch can enter the bronze mortar quite vertically.

    Rurik opened his eyes to admire this manual press from the ninth century.

    In fact, just as far as the machinery itself is concerned, this type of machinery is not surprising at all.

    In Eastern Rome, similar equipment was used in the operation of grape juice extraction. The equipment of this principle is also ancient. The southern part of the Frankish Kingdom has also been a grape-producing area since ancient times. The locals are either unmarried girls using ordinary feet or wooden machinery. For the only preference, the nobles still hope that when they drink wine, they think of those girls.

    Hundreds of years later, the Germans used this set of machinery, as well as the engraving and printing they learned from the far East, to start the printing era in the West.

    It is the technique of Rurik''s technique to press glass and directly make finished glassware. Those countries that can make glassware in time and space can''t afford it at all.

    Because the biggest reason is their material problems.

    Rurik has decided that lead should be added to the raw material so that the molten glass will begin to melt at only six hundred degrees, and quickly become as viscous as honey.

    As for the toxicity of lead, Rurik also decided to ignore it strategically.

    After all, lead, a heavy metal, also determines toxicity by measurement. Lead glass is indeed poisonous. It is not a serious problem if it is not used to contain acid or wine. It is only used as a drinking glass.

    After checking the machinery, Rurik suddenly asked, "Maybe, we can experiment with clay."

    "I''ve done it." Clavasson smiled and pointed at the strange muddy mound.

    "Huh? Fisk, help me get the mud." Rurik ordered casually.

    Because of the powerful shaping ability of clay, it was stunned into the shape of a cup.

    At this moment, Rurik ridiculed: "Haha, maybe we can produce a batch of clay cups like this? Can''t it be fired?"

    "I mean it." Clavasson said constructively. "Clay is easy to get, but it''s a little harder to get the river sand you want."

    "Then I have all the materials I want?"

    "Yeah, I got everything you want. Only the third thing."

    Rurik patted his waist: "It''s here. I didn''t even expect that the machinery I asked for could still produce clay embryos."

    After all, Rurik does not believe that rough technology can make glasses very thin. Besides, compared with blown glassware, the pressing manufacturing process makes the glass must have a very thick base, and even the glass wall must be very thick. thick.

    Rurik couldn''t help but think of the cat''s claw cup he remembered. For this little cutie worth 198, he also tried his hand speed, but finally failed.

    However, the pressing industry of a small local glass factory used a cat''s claw mold to press out the same glass at a very low cost.

    As a cup, of course high boron glass is the best. But with the current technology, Rurik feels that it is not impossible to realize it, or it still needs technology accumulation.

    Rurik unwrapped his linen bag, revealed these transparent crystals, and said to Kravasson, "This is the third raw material. What about the others? I want to see it right away. Don''t dare anymore, let''s start right away. .I hope we can succeed at night."

    "Good!" Clavasson slapped his thigh and quickly went to get the materials.

    Soon, a simple wooden table Kravasson put all the materials here.

    What does it have?

    A pile of sun-dried crystal clear sand with some impurities from a nearby stream.

    A pile of dried, whitish processed quicklime.

    There is also a pool of deliberately ground lead, specifically lead oxide powder.

    Rurik nodded, and finally put on a packet of potassium-rich potassium carbonate and potassium nitrate mixture.

    "What should I do next?" Kravasson asked.

    Rurik pointed his little hand: "Put them into your hard pottery griddle, the one you poured bronze."

    "In what proportion?"

    A professional question, Rurik smiled, "Listen to me now."

    Is glass liquid or solid? What is its essence? This matter cannot be explained clearly even in the 21st century.

    But the principle of the method to make glass easier to process is very thorough.

    Microscopically, after the molten silica cools, the molecules will do their best to arrange into hexagonal crystals. The deliberate addition of various alkaline ions such as calcium, potassium, and lead can interfere with its molecular structure.

    This allows the glass to melt at a very low temperature, but it can never become a pure liquid.

    When it starts to cool and solidify, these impurities can''t destroy its stability, and even some special substances can make the glass more transparent and clear!

    The main component of glass is silicon dioxide, Rurik vaguely remembers that the so-called lead glass, the lead content in glass may be as high as 20%. As for other formulas, it is also necessary to put some, such a large amount of alkali metal combined action, and ultimately make the glass easy to melt plastic.

    In this respect, Rurik has only theory, he has never made glass himself, and now he is doing a bold experiment in the blacksmith''s shop in Kravassen.

    At least in the entire Viking world around the Baltic Sea, no one has yet to try to make glassware.

    Rurik informs Clavasson of the proportions of the formula.

    "That''s the ratio? Are you sure?"

    "Yes." Rurik said cautiously: "You just try this. If the effect is not good, we will adjust the ratio."

    "Okay. Let''s start now."

    Compared to Rurik''s caution, Klavasen is really full of fighting spirit. Looking at the various raw materials he obtained, no matter what he thought, he didn''t think it could be related to natural crystals. But Rurik just kept saying that people can make artificial crystals.

    The hard pottery crucible where Kravasson smelted bronze, and the debris in it was cleaned up. Next, put all kinds of raw materials that have become sand and soil into them.

    The crucible was placed in the furnace, and then he put in a large amount of dry charcoal vertically, all operations were like burning bronze water.

    The noble R¨¹lik can''t do the job of operating the airbag blower, and Kravasson asked the curious Kanuf and Fisk to do the job. The two children are very happy to try fresh toys, and the huge airbag is pushed up here.

    With this strong intake of air, the flame also burst out quickly.

    Rurik stood tall, staring at the crucible in the furnace.

    I saw that the various raw materials inside really began to melt into a shiny paste.

    Not only them, the whole crucible is also glowing.

    Even Yururik felt that he saw a white flame. He can estimate that the two sweating attendants under his command have helped charcoal reach the limit of its calorific value.

    The reason is that Kravasson¡¯s so-called hard pottery crucible actually contains a large amount of iron. It has become a mixture of silicon and iron and has very good heat resistance.

    Cravason is always paying attention to the changes in the crucible, and now he doesn''t think the material changes inside the crucible are anything special.

    "Rurik, I think... the glass you said reminds me of sticky slag."

    "Yes, the **** removes the debris, and we can also get it." Rurik tried his best to answer calmly.

    "Really? But the **** has just cooled, and it''s a pile of fragile sand. Is it because of the impurities in it?"

    "Of course. Let the fire continue to burn now! Clavasson, have you really studied the atomic theories I gave you? These debris contains a lot of carbon, and we must burn them! Finally! What you get is silica."

    Anyway, I have already given a set of atomic theory. Although this theory is not the truth, it is at least more reliable than people in other places relying on subjective assumptions about everything in the world.

    Besides, this theory of my own is completely correct in dealing with general chemical reactions.

    Clavasson can understand but understand, but he has at least fully understood one thing, for example, flame is not a substance, but a "violent reaction when a substance is recombined."

    Compared to sea sand, R¨¹lik feels that river sand is the most suitable for glass. Of course, if you can get a lot of natural crystals, break them and melt them to make glass, that would be great. The reason why the sea sand is not so good is precisely because there must be a large number of tiny shells in it, and it is troublesome to remove these debris.

    The crucible is being heated all the time, so Kravasson has filled a number of new charcoals to support the continued heating.

    He gently shook the crucible with the tongs, and gradually noticed that the substance, which resembled molten slag, was indeed very different from the real slag.

    It is definitely not the kind of viscous molten slag, and it is not the shiny and hot "water" like bronze water.

    "Rurik, don''t you think this thing is like honey?!" Clavasson teased deliberately.

    "Huh? It looks similar, it''s the kind of warm honey. I really didn''t expect it to become so runny after adding lead."

    "Is it all right now? It''s been a long time." Clavasson urged, "Your two followers also seem to lack the strength to press the airbags."

    "Then let''s start!"

    Rurik held his breath, and Kanuf and Fisk stood up out of breath. The three of them watched Clavasson clamp the crucible with pliers, and walked to the "simple manual punching machine."

    Isn''t Clavasson doing this kind of thing for the first time?

    He tilted the crucible cautiously, staring at the paste-like molten material falling freely into the bronze mortar.

    "Start? Rurik?" he asked.

    Rurik hurried over. He poked his head lightly, and saw that the molten material in the bronze mortar had a clear tendency to cool down rapidly. "Let''s get started! Once it cools we can no longer be plastic."

    "Okay." Cravason moved down the lever handle: "Ah! I touched it. There is really a force that prevents me from continuing to press it down."

    "Continue pressing. Until the level I designed." Rurik urged.

    "Then I will use my strength." With a dull roar, Kravasson pressed the bronze punch to the designed limit.

    Rurik was surprised to see that the still reddish melt, like butter, was squeezed out abruptly along the reserved annular gap.

    Seeing this, Rurik did not hesitate to drew out his steel sword.

    The sharp steel sword began to cut the molten material, and Rurik suddenly felt like cutting thick and hot **** candy. He finished the circular cut against the bronze punch rod, and the unnecessary leftovers were cut off.

    "What should I do next? I lift it up?" Kravasson asked, before Rurik replied, the old guy had a tendency to lift up.

    Rurik hurriedly ordered a ban.

    "what''s happenin?"

    At this moment, Rurik suddenly thought of something, and in a panic he suddenly thought of annealing. Otherwise, the cooled glass will easily collapse by itself.

    "Clavason." Ruriek ordered suddenly.

    "What''s the order?"

    "Now let go and light a pile of firewood. Um... let the firewood burn naturally. I need the hot ashes inside."

    "Ashes? Okay."

    Ignition is very simple, just take some charcoal from the still burning stove, you can light a firewood outdoors. When the flames started to ignite, R¨¹lik ordered his two attendants to look after the pile of firewood.

    Clavasson came back, and he asked, "Is it all right now?"

    "Okay, raise the lever. I don''t think there should be resistance."

    Rurik estimated that as the glass shrinks, the bronze rod responsible for the stamping will not have any resistance, but it turns out to be the case.

    Now, the bronze mortar is no longer a reddish molten substance, it has completed its plasticity, and Rurik is satisfied to see that it has become transparent!

    Although its temperature is still more than one hundred degrees, ordinary touch, like pulling it out with tongs, will not cause it to deform or disintegrate.

    Clavasson did just that, and when he used pliers to clamp the glass out, he was shocked!

    "Ah?! This? It''s a crystal? Rurik, we made such a crystal glass? Oh, it''s even wonderful. I''m going to put it in the water and see how he fills it."

    "What? You want to quench? Never!" Rurik stopped one, and Clavasson sandwiched the light brown thick-bottomed and thick-walled pressed glass and put it into the bucket. Indeed, the glass instantly cooled down. Cravason took it in his hand and saw the scary crack on it.

    Rurik stomped his feet with regret. He shouted: "How can you quench? This is not for ironing, it must not be quenched. Otherwise, why do you think I let you light a campfire? I want it to cool down slowly, only That way it won''t crack."

    "Is there such a particularity?" Cravason played with the quilt with three cracks in his hand, and then he lightly placed it on the wooden pillar, feeling it resembling a stone texture. It was just this knock, and suddenly, it completely shattered and fell to the ground and turned into many transparent and beautiful fragments.

    Rurik knelt down and picked up the debris from the ground. Although it was a pity, when observing these fragments carefully, for an instant, a sense of trance across time and space suddenly occupied Rurik''s mind.

    In any case, these shards are indeed glass. Although it is not completely transparent, it has a light brown color. But this kind of texture is also a kind of beauty!

    Rurik was no longer angry. After all, he was poorly prepared, and he didn''t even use the original annealing equipment.

    "Child, don''t be angry, forgive my recklessness." Clavasson''s tone was obviously coaxing Rurik, as if he was really coaxing an eight-year-old.

    Rurik smiled and nodded: "For our ultimate success, we always have to fail once or twice. Now we can make up for the mistakes, let us consume all the materials."

    After all, Rurik carefully picked up all the pieces so as not to scratch his hands.

    With the experience of failure, the next job becomes easier.

    Due to the fact that Kravasson prepared a lot of materials, especially the lead, that Rurik suspected that this old guy was also engaged in the silver-to-lead business.

    Work on the new pressed glassware has begun, and the old but powerful Klavasen is still the main force.

    The old guy couldn¡¯t help but ask his soul: "Rurik, I remember what you said, it¡¯s easy to do it with lead, and people will become stupid? Since you let me put so much lead powder in the raw materials, what if we use it? Wouldn''t you also become a fool?"

    "No." Rurik shook his head. "There is also lead in the bronze. I saw that the high priest had used the bronze cup to drink water for so many years. She had magically lived to be seventy years old. But she was still the wisest. people."

    "That''s true. But as you said, lead is poisonous."

    "Its toxicity is true, but just using it to hold water, the toxicity can be ignored. Besides, maybe a person is sick and died before he becomes an old fool. Anyway, we don''t put lead powder. You can also, the cup is still a cup, that is, it needs you to burn for a longer time, and you have to use more pressure."

    "Oh?" Cravason smiled, "Then, I would rather use more effort than you would become a fool who drinks from a glass."

    "Haha? Are you worried about me? Thank you. I have already decided that the glass with lead can be sold at a lower price, just a silver coin. As for my own use, of course no lead is added. Clavason~www .novelhall.com~ I will pay you. And you blacksmiths formed a guild, you can take care of the work of making glass. Or as usual, we sign an agreement, you split into hands to make glass, let¡¯s discuss how to earn The share of money."

    "Okay! At least to make this, even if a cup sells a silver coin, it is faster than I build a steel sword. Haha, I think it is true that we are discussing the matter, you will never agree to sell a cup for just a silver coin."

    "That''s true." Rurik suddenly thought that in this era, glass bottles were originally used to supply luxury goods for the nobles, and they were mainly consumers.

    Poor home farmer? What they need to solve most urgently is the problem of metal farming tools. Wooden cups and wooden barrels are enough.

    Since the buyer''s market is like this, it is indeed absurd to say "a silver coin and a cup" without thinking.

    In other words, you have to cheat those big players. Ten silver coins in a cup, isn''t it? As long as it''s cheaper than Gould''s glass bottle!

    Soon, Kravassen ran out of all the raw materials, specifically, because of all the potassium carbonate and potassium nitrate that Rurik used up first.

    The glassware has not yet become a real finished product, at least they have become quite transparent. They are still hot enough to blanch cooked and raw meat!

    A pile of firewood gradually becomes the last embers, and its temperature is still four hundred degrees! This temperature is not enough to soften the lead glass, but this firewood is the simplest "annealing furnace" Rurik can think of.

    A total of twenty glasses were buried in the ashes in the shocked eyes of Kanuf and Fisk.

    Clavasson asked, "Liurik, what should I do next?"

    "We wait!"

    "Wait until what is appropriate?"

    "When the embers are completely gone, we take out the cup so that it won''t break easily."

 Chapter 155ï¼š Glass Agreement

    In the final analysis, by adding alkali metal to silica, glasses with different specifications and properties can be obtained. By adding special compounds, the glass will present more complex and magnificent colors.

    Rurik was thinking of continuing to do the act of precipitation of crystals from plant ash. He knew that the crystals he obtained at a time contained a large proportion of nitrate.

    Obtaining a small packet of precipitates is so difficult, for the time being, Rurik didn''t want to start doing something exciting.

    The iron work must continue.

    With the hot embers buried in the twenty thick-bottomed and thick-walled glass cups finally extinguished and cooled, the annealing treatment for the cups is over. As for the processing effect, Rurik believes it should be good. It will not burst with a cup of hot water.

    Wipe clean the toner on the cup and polish it with fine sheepskin. The glass really reached the look that Rurik hoped.

    In fact, why didn''t Rurik want to create a glass bottle like a cola bottle, which can be filled with a variety of drinks with a cork.

    However, glass blowing is a craft. Without a master''s belt, ordinary people''s attempts may not only fail, but also burn their mouths.

    Plant ash crystals are still too precious. Since theoretically, as long as lime and lead are added, the glass can still be shaped, so Kravassen started to try overnight.

    On the second day, Rurik came in full of interest and received the news that Clavassen had made ten cups.

    The newly-made cups are placed on the wooden table. Only in terms of appearance, they are different from yesterday''s.

    "This is your new cup? You actually made them a mouth that can pour water?!" Rurik played with one eagerly, feeling its heavy talents, and appreciating its shape.

    Clavasson said with interest: "After you left, I did some experiments with the machine. I took out the embryo in the bronze mortar and continued to roast it on the fire. I successfully polished the mouth of its cup. Because of the tongs. The reason, I made a gap in it. What a wonderful coincidence, I found that I can further process it."

    Rurik put down the cup gently, and there was a new idea in his little head.

    "Clavason, you should know Tao Weng''s ears."

    "Oh? Haha, kid, I already understand! Making cup ears, there is no problem." Clavasson instantly understood Rurik''s thoughts. Yes, it is to install a handle for the cup.

    For a senior craftsman, they always have a strong inferential thinking when it comes to manufacturing equipment.

    Regarding glassware, Klavasen has already thought that more glassware can be suppressed by casting new molds.

    Cravason has been making it himself, and he clearly realizes that glassware is really a good thing of strange nature, and its infinite plasticity will inevitably bring a huge future.

    Making containers such as cups and kettles is just a small application.

    When he accidentally smashed a glass yesterday, the sharp blade on the ground immediately reminded him of the possibility of weaponization!

    Using it as an arrow, at least there is no problem in hunting rabbit turtledoves. Compared with other materials, it is really cheap and easy to get!

    In the afternoon of that day, Rurik still took his two attendants. The three of them were full of meat. After a full meal, everyone was full of energy.

    Clavasson understood Rurik''s attitude and said: "I will stop ironing in the afternoon. I will continue to make glass for you. This time I will put ears on the cup."

    "Okay. Let''s get started. I want to see your skills." Rurik shook his neck and ordered: "Kanuf, Fisk, you two are going to operate the airbag blower."

    The switch was just like yesterday''s operation, but this time, Kravasson took out some other tools.

    How can Kravasson have professional glassware processing tools? He plans to use those iron-struck tools to shape the shaped glassware a second time.

    Is this reliable? Rurik thought it was okay. Eastern chefs can use a kitchen knife to process all kinds of ingredients. It''s all handicrafts, and Rurik will look at Clavasson''s work today.

    The raw materials were poured into the bronze mortar, and the flame quickly covered all the raw materials.

    Because the two children are vying to show that they are trustworthy warriors, the airbag blowers they control make the charcoal hit the peak of its calorific value.

    The raw materials in the crucible became hot paste again. After deliberately baking for a long time, the sand was full of impurities. Basically, the essence had been reduced to only silica and the alkali metal that was included or added deliberately.

    In general, this processing is even shorter than making sponge iron, and it saves effort.

    The suppression of shaping is simpler in Kravasson''s view. He pulls down the lever, and most of the most critical shaping is completed.

    Because of the heating effect of molten glass on the bronze mortar, in order to make the production more efficient, Kravasson directly cooled the bronze mortar with water.

    In this way, five more hot glasses were made, and this is only the beginning of another great attempt.

    Clavasson clamped the bottom of the cup with tongs and put it on the stove to burn it, so-called fire-polishing the mouth of the bottle.

    The whole body also became very soft. At this time, Cravason deliberately poured it on the iron plate. The elongated glass rod full of dents was clamped, and it was baked on the flame to soften it, and then it was bent. Stick directly on the wall of the glass.

    Kravasson knows the technique of thermal welding. This trick is usually used on bronzes. I never thought, how easy is it to put this high-end operation on glassware?

    After flame roasting, the cup ears have been completely integrated with the cup.

    Rurik looked at Clavasson''s operation with satisfaction, "Are you planning to make a small pot that can pour water?"

    "Haha, you can see it. I will try to imitate Tao Weng and make a transparent urn."

    After that, Rurik suddenly saw that Clavasson had turned the cup with its ears upside down.

    Under the action of gravity, the already very thick wall of the cup is elongated.

    "You actually want to make a small hip flask?" Rurik asked curiously.

    "You guessed it right, now watch my performance."

    Maybe a man always has a naughty child in his heart in his life.

    Rurik felt that Kravasson was playing with a hot and transparent "plasticine."

    Clavasson continued to stretch the cup and restrained the upper bottle mouth with the tongs. He rotated the tongs, stupefied to constrain a narrow and hollow neck.

    And above the neck is a wide mouth, and the tongs also clamp out the real water outlet here.

    As far as the shape is concerned, Rurik feels that it is already a bit of a craftsmanship, even if its shape is still relatively rough.

    Clavasson satisfactorily put the finished cup aside. But after a high degree of shaping, it is no longer an ordinary cup, but "a large-belly narrow-necked glass hip flask with a cup ear!".

    After all, this era is not the pursuit of simple style, people generally desire that the artifacts they can master become more gorgeous.

    Undoubtedly, this transparent jug that can hold slurries such as wine, does not sell it at a good price, because it is so crystal-clear.

    Clavasson showed his results with satisfaction: "What do you think? At least I think it''s beautiful."

    Rurik asked in surprise: "Have you... have you done many experiments? Your methods seem to be rich in experience."

    "Hey! Boy, what do you think? Have you forgotten that I am still a gemstone craftsman and even know how to make bronzes."

    "Ah!" Rurik patted his head sharply.

    Indeed, the craftsmen of this era tend to have a variety of jobs, of course, these jobs are generally not fine enough in future generations. That''s fine, because under the constraints of the times, the demand for technology in production and life is not particularly urgent.

    In fact, Kravasson himself was very satisfied with the completion of this "handicraft".

    He cautiously placed this object on a stable wooden table, ready to start the production of the next piece of glassware.

    Suddenly, he asked Rurik: "Only ten silver coins? Is this appropriate? Although I didn''t use a lot of energy and time to make it."

    Rurik didn''t think much about it, so he said, "Probably it''s appropriate."

    "Appropriate?" Kravasson asked suspiciously: "Tell me, what is the glass bottle of that big merchant? And what is the shape of that bottle."

    "I remember it was about twenty silver coins, it seems...it seems like this."

    "The price? It''s really expensive." Cravason sighed slightly.

    Suddenly, he saw the child in front of him suddenly chopped his feet!

    "No! Not twenty silver coins, but gold coins." Rurik suddenly thought of the details of the banquet. "I can be sure that every cup of Gould is twenty gold coins. After conversion, it is two hundred. silver."

    "What? Is this true?" Clavasson was stunned first, then slowly calmed down, and a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "How do I believe this is true?! Two hundred pieces. silver?!"

    "It''s true." Rurik also began to tremble, not because he was cold, but after he wanted to understand the exact price, he couldn''t help but be shocked by the terrifying profit.

    Kravasson also asked tremblingly: "So, what do you insist on ten silver coins for? We will sell it for two hundred silver coins. There is no sin for us to make as much money as possible."

    "Maybe your words are right."

    Rurik gently covered his little heart, and after he calmed down completely, he seriously thought about the possibility of "two hundred silver coins".

    Is it possible? There should be.

    In order to quickly sell the goods for cash, I can only give a factory price.

    There must be professionals to distribute these commodities, and they are by no means ordinary commodities, they are real luxury goods! Even if its shape is not graceful, Lirik does not feel graceful.

    Rurik stroked the shape of the glass bottle.

    "That''s it?" Clavasson''s eyes revealed contempt. "For a bottle in the shape of a wooden stick, the old man who is as fat as a seal actually spent twenty gold coins? Why not buy mine."

    In this view, Rurik didn''t feel that Gould had suffered.

    As a luxury, it must be pure and rare, and secondly, it must have connotative taste.

    "If it''s really twenty gold coins, I think I''ll forget it. Who will buy it if the price is too expensive? I don''t expect Gould to buy everything you make at a very high price."

    Now that the topic talked about this level, Rurik thought of many things.

    Since ancient times, the so-called "invisible hand" has naturally existed in the commercial society to regulate the relationship between commodity prices and currency.

    Excessively marked prices limit its buyers, so the supply of bulk commodities will reach a tacit agreement with ordinary people. Although suppliers and producers alone make less than buying and selling, they can¡¯t stand the large amount of it, and the merchants can still make a lot of money after all.

    As for luxury goods, such a routine cannot be followed.

    Rurik estimated that the people who can buy glassware must be rich, and the rich must be rare.

    The warriors of the tribe are willing to put out their life savings, even if it is the means of borrowing on credit, hoping to get a good steel sword from the blacksmith. After all, a warrior must have a good sword of his own, and now, the opportunity to obtain a sword that cuts the iron like a mud is right in front of him.

    Glassware is different. If you just drink water, you can use pottery bowls and wooden bowls. Only people with a lot of wealth would think of getting a glass or a gold-inlaid horn cup. Using them as a container to drink water, even if the most ordinary water is in full bloom, it is not ordinary. What they drink is actually a luxurious lifestyle.

    However, the price of two hundred silver coins is still too crazy.

    Rurik basically wants to understand. He slowly said: "We have to negotiate a price and set a suitable price. In this way, merchants like Gould will buy on a large scale. In addition to satisfying their own use, they will also sell. Make a fortune."

    "Oh? Really? Then one hundred silver coins." Cravason couldn''t help but glanced at his masterpiece and talked freely: "Look at it, I don''t want to strike iron! Compared to my current job, I still make glassware. Most profitable."

    "That''s not good." Rurik shook his head. "I still need a steel sword! Besides, I will have a new batch of servants. I have already thought about one thing. I want to send my servant to your smithy to help you. jobs."

    "What? Help me work?"

    "Exactly." Rurik replied: "They are free labor. I don''t need you to provide any remuneration to these servants, but I will provide them with food and accommodation."

    Cravason heard it unbelievably: "Are you sure you have passed your mind? Is there such a good thing?"

    "Of course! I have been thinking about this for a long time. You have to teach them how to make iron and how to make glassware. I hope you can teach them a lot."

    "Okay. The idlers in my working clan don''t want to do it, so we blacksmiths have always lacked helpers."

    At this moment, Kravasson had never thought about such things as the church disciples starving to death his master. The fact is that the so-called disciples themselves were his own sons in the past, making Kravasson''s attitude in this regard very simple and simple.

    "Did you agree with me?" Rurik asked.

    "Yup."

    "Well, I think we should sign a new agreement immediately."

    Cravason asked: "It''s still carved on a wooden board."

    "Of course." Rurik said: "This is an agreement between you and me. You can''t share it with the other five blacksmiths when you go. I don''t want the previous things to happen again."

    By the way, Rurik took the opportunity to express his position. He didn''t actually hate the formation of guilds by blacksmiths, but they didn''t notify him of the establishment of the guild, which is really unreasonable.

    Just like the previous agreement, there are three core clauses here.

    First: For the glassware issue, Kravasson is responsible for the production, and Rurik is responsible for selling. The final gross profit is divided equally between the two.

    Second: This agreement is only for Klavasen and Leurik.

    Third: Both parties must guarantee the secrets of glassware making. Once one party imparts the skills privately, it is a breach of contract. The defaulting party needs to pay one thousand gold coins to the other party.

    The written agreement was quickly finalized, and it seemed very rigorous.

    The fact of course is that he still has many imperfections.

    Kravasson used the carving knife to carve the terms written by Luenwen on the wooden board as soon as possible, and Rurik himself also used the carving knife to mark out his own name.

    This is a document that can be satisfactory for both reverse and reverse. Kravasson believes in Rurik very much. Not only is this child the next leader without accident, he also thinks that his family has passed the so-called Rurik¡¯s previous cooperation. "Knowledge taught by Odin" has become particularly wealthy!

    Because of building a steel sword, Kravasson can earn more than fifty silver coins. There are more than one thousand silver coins piled in the money box at home now.

    "You and I have put the names on it, and we will not break our promise." Cravason said with satisfaction.

    "Of course, we are very good friends. As friends, we do not break our promise." Rurik deliberately said something louder, so as to let his two subordinates stunned because of the glassware.

    Rurik continued: "I have knowledge, and I will not ask other craftsmen to do these things for me. However, my servant has learned skills from you. I will order my servant to do it, but at that time, The goods produced by the servants are sold, but it has nothing to do with you. But don¡¯t worry, as long as you make them, I will sell them for you.

    At that time, we need to get together again to discuss the goods when selling goods, especially in terms of price, you and I must reach a consensus. "

    "Oh! You are really a wise child. You are the leader of the future, but you rarely value our craftsmen. I thank you very much."

    Rurik knew that the old guy said it from the bottom of his heart, "You can thank me. Regarding making money, we have all benefited, which is a good thing."

    Clavasson nodded: "I only hope that when I die of old age, you still value my son Kawei. You know, I only have this son."

    "Of course!" Rurik did not even hesitate: "I still need Kawei to continue training the craftsman team! Ah, maybe I am not a natural warrior in my heart, but a craftsman. At least, I can understand you.

    I don¡¯t like looting, it¡¯s too complicated to take a sword and rob others to become wealthy. You see, we make some beautiful things, and we can make a lot of money peacefully, so why risk our lives to grab them? ! "

    In fact, when he said this, Rurik had no idea that a mighty fleet would return soon. His cousin Arik has made great achievements in the battle of revenge, and also led his tribe to rob huge wealth! There are more than 100,000 silver coins alone!

    Yes, this is a huge wealth.

    Rurik''s idea of ??making a lot of money in business will not be shaken, if he knows that many people have become wealthy. Wouldn''t it be beautiful to earn their money into your own hands through reasonable means?

    Clavasson did not think of the deep plans of Rick. He stroked his beard: "You are a smart boy, but innocent. Listen, you have made a lot of money. In order to keep this wealth, you need to Protected by a strong guard."

    "Yeah, I will soon have another guard. I have asked Gould to recruit me a mercenary."

    Clavasson had heard of these things, and Rurik had the idea of ??establishing a mercenary guard. It seemed that the rumors were true.

    But with regard to the mercenary guards, Clavasson couldn''t say much about these people who might exist. Specifically, Clavasson just doesn''t believe in the loyalty of these people.

    Clavasson suggested; "Children, those mercenaries are naturally untrustworthy. They are selling your lives for money, so if they steal your money, why should they sell your lives to earn money?"

    Rurik was taken aback, because he hadn''t really thought about it this way before.

    "Gould, he has dozens of mercenaries to guard his wealth. Why can''t we follow suit?"

    "Who knows?" Cravason shook his head, without changing his attitude: "Child, you have to trust your brothers and bring wealth to your brothers. This is the key to your father''s success. You can''t trust those too much. Outsider looking for money."

    Rurik said by the way: "I trust Kawei very much, as well as my brothers, and all your blacksmiths. We are a tribe, and I want to truly integrate the people into one."

    Klavasen smiled and said, "Oh, that''s Kawei''s honor. But compared to your great ideals, your father really hopes that the Novgorod people will join us."

    "This is the general trend. Your daughter-in-law will be a Novgorod girl. I think the servant I will give you training is the same."

    "Oh?" Cravason''s eyes lit up: "It''s very interesting. Those people led by your cousin will come back soon without accident. It should be the past few days. Your father will also be very soon. Come back, when everyone comes back, I look at our Roseburg, and I can really see a large number of Novgorod women walking around at will."

    After all, the Ross man has no particular opinion about the identity of his wife, and even marrying a Novgorod woman can also arouse the man''s desire to conquer and get a sense of satisfaction.

    No more words, Rurik urged Clavasson to process all the remaining materials, and he even made some suggestions.

    "We''d better reprocess the processed products yesterday to make fifteen beautiful hip flasks. This will be combined with the original glass. See it in a wooden box to make a set. A cup Two hundred silver coins are crazy. After packaging like this, if you sell two hundred silver coins as a whole, there will be no problem."

    Cravason thinks about it, this arrangement price is much more reliable.

    Rurik also has requirements for the wooden box to be packaged. It needs to be made of hard oak, and the words "VONRUS" must be engraved on the box in Luen text, just to prove that it is "Made in Rose".

    Rurik also took the opportunity to tease: "There are hip flasks and wine glasses They are crystal clear like ice, but they can hold hot water. We sold 20 gold coins to Gould, maybe That old guy will sell fifty gold coins or even more."

    "Huh? So, Gould is the biggest winner here?" Klavason shook his head regretfully.

    "But Gould has always risked being killed in business. Because we have respected him for so many years, Gould claimed that he has regarded our Roseburg as his second hometown. In fact, you can also think that making glass The technology is not difficult. In order to make money, you and I must stick to the agreement and keep this secret.

    In fact, in my opinion, the secret of glass making will spread sooner or later. If it is destined to become cheap, then we will make more money before then. "

    Clavasson nodded and squeezed a bitter smile: "You kid, you are also a natural profiteer! But I like it."

    "Then look forward to our future." Rurik knew that this was actually a compliment, and then echoed: "I hope Kawei''s wife is beautiful and hardworking."

    "Oh, you can rest assured of this." Kravasson was obviously smiling when he said this. Of course, the mystery in it, Rurik, didn''t know.

    Rurik attaches great importance to Kawei''s potential. At this moment, he really did not expect that his relationship with Kawei is destined to be close.

    It''s not just that Rurik needs Kawei''s working skills, but Kawei needs the power of the future visible to the naked eye of Rurik.

    Because of the marriage that Otto insisted on, there were no special circumstances. The little girl named Svetlana would be Rurik''s wife many years later.

    Kawi''s wife Lilia is the sister of Svetlana, who is also Rurik''s eldest sister-in-law.

    In the foreseeable future, Rurik and Kawei will have a brother-in-law relationship.

 Chapter 156ï¼š Construction of Tombstone Island Base

    The large transport ship was almost immersed in the water, and the people who put it on prayed not to have a storm in the long sea route.

    Arik and his people just want to go back to Roseburg, and live a comfortable life with the treasure.

    After all, the weather was erratic, the sky gradually became gloomy, and the rain was falling.

    This group of hundreds of people had no choice but to take shelter from the wind on an unknown island in the Aland Islands, but once stopped, facing the still hazy sky, the adventure continues, even if the long-lost home is not far ahead.

    Until this time, they showed off the flag of the Ross tribe, and the dyed totem made the fishermen nearby let out a sigh of relief in surprise.

    The rainfall period is short, but everyone''s attitude is very consistent, that is, the ship must wait until the sun is seen before the ship can continue sailing.

    For those who have only experienced the battlefield not long ago, it is also good to find a safe place to rest.

    Even for many people, they control the captured women and have **** with them again.

    They don''t care about the Gotland status of these women. They need money and a wife. They want to have their own sons. If they can, the kidnapped woman must give birth to ten sons!

    Everyone can get a large part of the looted materials, and the days that were once slightly poor will surely be improved.

    Once upon a time, having too many children was a disaster for a family because there was no financial means to raise so many children.

    The so-called raising children, in the final analysis, is eating. Now that there is more money in the bag, the food problem seems to be solved.

    On average, each person received more than two hundred silver coins. This shocked the minds of young young men who were shocked and accepted the reality that they had received a huge sum of money.

    The first success made them forget the dead in the battlefield.

    Everyone rushed to build wooden sheds to shelter from the rain and wind, and lit a bonfire to explore the possibility of continuing the crusade against the Gotland people next year.

    On the third day of the landing and recuperation, the stench from the ship that transported the bodies of the dead finally reminded the group of guys who had gone from revenge to looting.

    Stink means poison!

    Even if it is the brothers who died in battle, it is the one who stinks.

    The sky was still cloudy, and nearly seventy brothers died in an action. In the chilly north wind, Arik felt a trace of unbearable desolation.

    He covered his nose and mouth with his sleeves, and led his brothers to inspect the ship containing the corpses. They pulled back the canvas that had been covered for a long time, and everyone saw the black and purple face of the corpse and the stench coming from it.

    Arik, he was stunned on the battlefield, beheading the enemy to make himself bloody, he didn''t even rush to fear.

    Arik sat on the ground in shock, and it took him a long time to relax.

    He stared at his chest and stood up slowly, then hurried to find Haro Zuosen with his sword hilt.

    "What''s the matter with you? Did you see an earthly python at the beach?" Haro Zuosen nibble on the baked oatmeal, holding a woman''s neck with one hand.

    After looking at Arik, Haroldoson lightly kicked the other woman who continued to scones on the hot stone. "You go to bake another one and make one for my kid too."

    Because in terms of age, Harrodsson is indeed a generation older than Arik.

    Arik sat down and was roasted by the campfire for a while, his spirit calmed down.

    "What the **** is going on?" Kharosov continued to ask.

    "Yes...the corpses."

    "Huh? What a novelty, you beheaded so many enemies on the battlefield, are you afraid of corpses at this time?"

    "No! No." Arik suddenly raised his head, still panic in his eyes. "That''s our brothers, they are dead. But they... their souls have really gone to Asgard? Their faces are grey, like they have gone to the underworld. They are no longer our brothers, just like It''s... the evil spirit of the underworld."

    After hearing this, Haroldoson put down the wheat cake, reached out and knocked Arik on the head.

    "Hey! Silly boy, what do you think? You haven''t seen a long dead body, what underworld do you think of. They are still your brothers, just because we didn''t bury them early."

    Arik''s recount reminded Haro Zuosen to wake up, and look at the child''s frightened face. He believed that anyone who led the team soon would know the news.

    "It seems that we must take action." Harozuosen stood up and motioned to the two captured women to continue making granola, while he shook his neck: "Arik, go find some brothers as much as possible. Let''s go to the beach."

    After a while, more than two hundred people gathered, and they soon saw the terrible corpses.

    The gray-black face was really terrifying, and the stench caused many people to cover their noses.

    Even if Harrodsson was not good at words, he still shouted in the north wind: "Don''t be afraid! These are our brothers! We should have returned to Roseburg to bury them, and now we must bury them. Right now, let''s bring the tools and dig the graves for the dead brothers."

    Harrodsson''s order was implemented.

    The young warrior pulled some cloth strips, covered his mouth and nose with salty water, and then dragged out the body of the dead in battle.

    Enduring the stench and witnessing the pus and blood oozing from the wound, the warriors carried the bodies of their comrades on the cut canvas. The corpse was temporarily wrapped in canvas, forming a draggable shroud.

    They used the small shovel or even the axe that they kept in the boat to dig shallow pits.

    And the ship specially used to hold corpses was chopped to pieces with an axe.

    According to the usual funeral, the deceased is to be placed in a small boat, and the entire small boat is sealed and buried. This boat is the coffin of the dead.

    Time is running out, and the Ross people did not give up the body of their dead brother. They decided to leave the dead on this unknown island, just sticking to the pit with jagged wooden boards, as if it were a boat.

    The corpse was put into it.

    Now that a batch of gold coins were snatched, no one raised any objections to the matter of using gold coins as funerals.

    Two silver coins were attached to the eyes of each black corpse, and ten silver coins were placed on the body.

    Although he did not know the weapons of the deceased, Harrodsson instructed that an axe, an iron sword, and a suitable helmet must be placed in each tomb.

    In this way, the dead warrior lay in his wooden boat, and the black soil filled the tomb. It is believed that even if the soul of the deceased is not selected to go to Asgard, he can continue rowing in the underworld. Monster fighting.

    Finally, a piece of rock taken from the sea was erected on top of the sealed soil as a tombstone. There is a stone on every tomb.

    For a time, a huge cemetery appeared in the woods, where more than 60 war-dead people would rest here forever.

    Until dark, the living people completed the work.

    After doing this work, everyone feels uncomfortable.

    It was another night, they washed their hands on the beach, and then went back to their respective campfires and talked about burying their bodies.

    Maybe it was really because he was in peace, Arik was suffocated, and now he feels a lot more relieved.

    His tired body was roasted by the bonfire, and the oatmeal in his hand filled his stomach.

    He said to Harrodsson, who is still obsessed with women, "Many brothers are buried here. Now that we have done this, we can''t give up on them."

    "I already understand what you mean, and I have the same thoughts as you."

    Arik sighed slightly: "It''s really appropriate for us to build a stronghold here?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "This matter has not been recognized by the chief leader." Arik reminded.

    Harozuosen hooked his head slightly, and then a wry smile: "Even if Otto is here, he will agree with you and me."

    "Really?"

    "The warriors who died in battle are buried here. Since this place is a land of no owner, we Rus people have taken possession of it. Because of the tomb, this place should be our stronghold in the future. We should even leave some people behind, really Established this small island as a stronghold."

    Hearing these words, Arik felt very reasonable.

    He saw Harozov''s old face, and he seemed to think that there was a deep meaning in it.

    "Uncle, when we set up a stronghold, we are not looking at the grave of the dead." Arik asked.

    "Of course. We do need a new stronghold. Arik, your uncle''s large fleet will soon return with supplies and even a large number of Novgorod women. Why not find a stop for the long route? I followed the big boss and your uncle many times on expeditions. In the past, we used to find a beach to rest.

    Especially seven years ago, the **** fog made us lose our way.

    It was because we were resting on the wrong island and were discovered by the Gotland fishermen that your biological father died. "

    The distressing thing immediately hit Arik''s mind.

    Suddenly, the young man who had just grown up suddenly remembered why he was so scared to fall to the ground when he saw a horrible corpse not long ago.

    Because of his biological father Ogier.

    The blackened corpse of his biological father was brought back by the tribe, and the horrible scene really stimulated Arik''s young heart.

    When relatives die in the war, the children either become stupefied and cowering, or become aggressive. Arik belongs to the latter.

    Arik selectively forgot the scary face of his biological father until he saw a new corpse piled up for a long time, and the terrible memory was instantly awakened.

    Harrodsson looked at Arik thoughtfully, and continued: "Establishing a stronghold will benefit us too much. Then our people will not have to sail for ten consecutive days when they go to Novgorod! We can Pile up supplies here early to build a port. This way, from this small island to Fort Shilla, there is only a maximum four-day voyage on the way. Child, can you really understand the benefits of this?"

    "I¡­"

    Does Arik understand? Do not. In fact, he is not very clear. In any case, Arik''s worldview is still narrow, even if he has been to Novgorod for a thousand years.

    "You are so young." Harrodsson shook his head, and then specially reminded: "The shortest distance from here to Gotland is only three days. My child, we can clearly stock up on this island. We can organize a fleet at any time. , And go to Gotland to plunder again. Later plunders will be normalized, and the enemy can only passively accept it."

    With that, Haro Zossen''s eyes flashed with desire for wealth: "Child, just one heroic feat is enough? You obviously can do more."

    Arik''s body was seated, and he felt that the old guy''s implication was to push himself to fight for the position of leader.

    Fighting for position with your cousin?

    In the case of other tribes, brotherhood fights abound. But in the Ross tribe, Rurik, he is the one blessed by Odin!

    Arik shook his head: "I love my brother."

    Harrodsson immediately understood what Arik meant: "Oh. I didn''t want you to fight for the seat of your brother. You and other people are not qualified. If you dare to fight for power with the Son of God, you think you have not died enough. It''s miserable. I mean, you can be an excellent war leader in the future, and your brother will be our leader.

    Listen, before Arik grows into a true warrior, our tribe needs one of the bravest men to lead everyone to win all foreign battles. This person is you! "

    Hearing this boast, Arik couldn''t help but float up.

    In this way, without Otto¡¯s approval, the two generals who attacked Gotland made the decision to establish a settlement of the Rus on the unnamed island.

    However, after a decision was made, Wumingdao also had a name.

    The next morning, the sky conditions were still not very good, and everyone was still worried about sudden violent wind and heavy rain on the future journey.

    People''s worries are not unreasonable. Harrodsson himself is an old guy with a calm mind. That''s why he was appointed by Otto to be the war leader, the so-called "general", to deter young people from their recklessness.

    Harrodsson would not criticize the so-called timidity of young people. After eating, he ordered everyone to gather to explain to everyone a major decision.

    He stood on a raised low rock on the beach, facing a young man with blond hair, and said the decision to establish a stronghold.

    He even emphasized the strategic value of the stronghold, especially with this stronghold, the army can often attack Gotland in the future.

    Harrodsson has a self-proclaimed subtle logic.

    The so-called because this small island is in the northern part of the Aland Islands, and there are some small fishing villages of the Merlaren tribe allies in the southern part of the islands.

    In this way, the stronghold can be described as retreating, attacking, and defending.

    If the enemy finally decides to fight back, the first thing the enemy has to face is the courageous counterattack of the Mellaren tribe, which has a huge population. At that time, the Ross tribe would participate again as allies. The formed alliance force must be stronger than the enemy! So in a possible new war, Ross''s young people can gain fame and fortune. Isn''t it beautiful?

    In the final analysis, Harrodsson''s so-called looting convenience also convinced everyone that those enemies in Gotland would become fat sheep to be slaughtered.

    The inexperienced young people heard Harrodsson talking on the stone, and immediately agreed.

    After all, this operation counts the evenly distributed wealth, and everyone can get more than two hundred silver coins. And everyone has already carried their own private wealth, and if an individual grabs it by his ability, he will not participate in the spoils-sharing meeting held in Roseburg.

    When the weather is clear, most people still have to leave.

    As for who stayed, Harrodsson asked those who stayed to sign up, and soon someone stood up and announced that they were willing to stay.

    Who doesn''t want to return to Roseburg''s hometown immediately?

    Those who remain do have their own admirable reasons.

    Because the dead have their own brothers and younger brothers, the graves of their loved ones are here.

    Besides, the young people know the attitude of the big leader towards everyone. That is, Roseburg has restricted the development of the tribe, and all young people should try to go out. Everyone believes that even if they are not staying on this island, they are going to settle in Fort Shilla in the east.

    Isn¡¯t it the right thing to stay near the graves of your loved ones and build a settlement and a port?

    In the end, more than fifty men decided to stay. Another thirty abducted women also stayed as "wives" to run the settlements.

    What should be called the name of the settlement?

    Tombstone Island is the new name of this uninhabited island.

    The name was proposed by Harrodsson and immediately attracted everyone''s approval.

    In fact, this so-called Tombstone Island is a slightly larger island in the northern part of the Auckland Islands: Osundet Island. Even after a thousand years, this island is still uninhabited.

    After all, Harrodsson has rich experience in sailing. He chose the island as a stop because he discovered its strategic value.

    Today¡¯s Tombstone Island is full of pine and oak trees, and near the beach there are some deserted beaches with long grass.

    Its greatest geographical advantage is that it has a fjord that is 400 meters long and 100 meters wide. With the shape of a traditional Viking long ship, such a miniature fjord has developed into a port, which is truly unique!

    In addition, there is another smaller fjord that can be developed next to this fjord. There are still a number of smaller islands nearby.

    A large number of tiny islands serve as barriers, even if there is a strong wind, these fjords are the best havens.

    Furthermore, Tombstone Island is also close to the immigrants of the Mellaren tribe at the southern end of the archipelago. Although these immigrants are mainly fishing, they also cultivated a small amount of land and planted easy-to-live onions and cabbage, which are vegetables such as peas. crop. As for growing wheat, the inhabitants of the islands did not try.

    In this way, settlers can trade with these southern allies.

    The weather will eventually turn for the better. Before the sun breaks through the dark clouds, Harrodsson takes all the young people and begins a vigorous house-building operation.

    Some young people even took off their coats, jumped into the shallow sea of ??the fjord, and pushed the felled pine wood into the silt.

    The twine they carried to tie the trophies came in handy, and in just one morning, a small dock platform was completed. In the future, some ships will be docked on the trestle, and the ropes will be tied to the stakes to make a stable landing.

    Construction of another batch of wooden huts began. Thanks to the help of a large number of people, it was only in the twilight that the construction of ten simple wooden huts was completed. Although it is simple, everyone believes that it can completely shield the wind and rain.

    A preliminary settlement was completed in this way.

    Tired people lit bonfires on the beach again, and the west showed a beautiful and magnificent red glow.

    Some gulls and birds flew and screamed. People sitting on the beach and roasting on the fire also heard the sound of waves beating.

    Arik has been busy for another day, after eating food, he is quite lazy now.

    The magnificent red clouds in the West fully illustrate a good thing.

    He said to Kharosov: "It seems that we are the day we set off."

    "Yes. Tomorrow must be a sunny day. We will leave tomorrow morning, and three days later, when we see the sunset three days later. My child, we should be home."

    "Oh! Go home." Arik lay on the beach, looking at the orange sky, "My uncle, my wife, they should also be on the way back. I will go back by myself and get home...I might as well go. Find my brother. I want to tell him about my achievements in Gotland as a brother."

    "I have to say. You really need to educate your younger brother. Once, you lived completely in the relationship of brothers. UU Reading " Harrodsson reminded. "Do you understand? A leader must have excellent fighting ability. You have killed many enemies. You should tell your brother some experience. Help him be a good leader in the future."

    "I understand! Exactly." Arik put his head in his hands, "I miss my Peravina. Ah, soon I will be a father too. I hope she can give me a son."

    "Son? What if it''s a daughter?" Harrodsson deliberately teased.

    "Daughter?" Thinking of this, Arik''s heart felt a little, and he immediately said, "They are all my children, I raise them. Some people throw their daughters into the woods north of Roseburg to fend for themselves. I am not Such a bad person."

    "The bad guys you said, they can''t afford to raise children before they abandon them. Now it''s different. Arik, treat your children well. As for me? Haha." Harrodsson gave orders slightly, and the two women who were still making wheat cakes were obedient. Come over.

    After a period of contact, these two young women have been fully appointed. They understand that the purpose of this old guy is very simple, that is, he hopes to get more children. Other than that, this person is not malicious. Even for this purpose, he is willing to provide sufficient rations for himself and his daughter.

    For a while, Haroldo Sen happily put his arms around the necks of the two women, and said proudly to Arik: "Life should be like me, because of these two women, I think I am young again. Arik, you are very I will be a father soon. I think that when the snow melts next year, I will also have two new sons."

    "What if it''s a daughter?" Arik retorted with a smile.

    "This...haha. You are very smart." Harrodsson thought for a while, "then I have to choose a brave young man like you and marry my daughter to him."

 Chapter 157ï¼š Triumph of the Conqueror

    Tombstone Island stronghold, this is confirmed.

    One fine morning, Harozov and Arik, with most of the crew of the fleet, embarked on their final homecoming journey.

    The sky is clear, and even the wind direction has changed significantly.

    Most of the time they were immersed in a mild southerly wind, and occasionally encountered a weak northerly wind. They raised their sails, especially the dragon-head warship at the head of the team, and hung sails with tribal oar totems to symbolize their identity.

    The era has changed.

    They used the wind to paddle again, and people sang ancient ballads, dreaming that they might return to their hometown in just two days.

    However, they actually met the fishermen from their hometown early in the open sea.

    Two larger flat-head fishing boats jointly tow a large hemp rope net made by women.

    This net was thrown into the sea. It was 200 meters wide. The net was towed by two boats. The 30 fishermen on the boat swept the water through the fishing net using wind and paddles. An area of ??more than ten meters below.

    In the era when there was no sonar to search for fish, the early trawlers could only rely on the experience of the owner and the so-called luck bestowed by the sea **** to try their luck in fishing in the vast sea.

    With such a simple method, don''t think about how much fishing efficiency can be. However, as long as the fishing time is long enough, the fishermen can still get a good catch.

    The two fishing boats focused on catching the larger herrings and letting the smaller ones pass. This is not the reason they understand that they will fish.

    But because of this, the traditional net woven with hemp rope is easy to break when dragged in the sea. If the fishing net is woven too finely, the strong resistance often makes it difficult for the trawler to move.

    They mainly catch herring that is longer than a man''s slap, and occasionally they can catch some cruising cod.

    The two boats have already rushed to the southern waters far away from Roseburg. They put the fish they caught in a basket made of vines and left it for at most one night before they had to return.

    Although the fish has deteriorated a bit, the Ross people don¡¯t care.

    At any time, the food that can be eaten is very precious. Don''t say it has deteriorated a bit, as long as it is desperately grilled on a fire, the coke aroma of fish oil will completely cover up the smell. People''s food requirements are not as demanding as later generations.

    The two fishing boats saw the distant fleet, and they were first instinctively vigilant.

    The two ship bosses immediately completed the communication. First, they closed the net in an emergency, and then they were ready to return to the north.

    After all, in this vast sea, any ship encountered may be an enemy. Even their own fishing boats also put a lot of axes and short spears, which can be a weapon for whaling, but also for self-protection, and even a weapon for plundering the weak.

    The mighty fleet appears, it is always good to avoid the limelight.

    However, when the fishermen made an emergency operation, they all saw the sails of the distant fleet¡ªit was their own.

    "It''s our people, maybe the big boss. Brothers, let''s take a look!"

    The plan of a ship boss is supported by everyone, after all, the pattern of the sail is so reassuring.

    The fishing boat adjusted its direction and went straight to the fleet, and both Harozov and Arik found the approaching ships.

    "Is that one of our allies?" Arik asked.

    "It should be from Mellaren."

    Kharozov, based on his own experience, took it for granted that it was an ally¡¯s ship.

    As the fleet drew closer, Kharosov¡¯s experience discovered that the fishermen were all of their own clan and even recognized them.

    "Grofogen! Why are you?" Harozov asked an old man on a fishing boat with a strange shape with his pale beard tied into two braids.

    "Karozov? I thought it was the chieftain who came back. You...you seem to be victorious?!"

    "Haha, it''s a big win!"

    "Oh! I really didn''t expect us to meet your fleet here." The fisherman Grofogan said excitedly.

    "I''m the same, I didn''t expect you to go to such a far place? What are you doing? Fishing?"

    "Of course. Because of our Rurik, that kid needs a catch now."

    "My brother?" The clever Arik heard these words. He threw down his oar and ran to the bow, "What happened to my brother?"

    "Haha! It''s Arik, your brother is amazing now. I really can''t explain it in a few words, so let''s stop fishing. Let us be the guide and lead you home!"

    What did the younger brother do? Hearing a few words from the fishermen, Arik initially understood something crazy.

    Is the younger brother Rurik showing kindness?

    The child actually gave at least one pound of cooked fish a day to more than one hundred boys of the same age under his command. For this reason, some fishermen ventured offshore fishing.

    In the vast Gulf of Bothnia, Baltic herring is always the cold-water fish with the largest catch.

    It is that its growth is generally slow, and it can only grow to about 20 cm in five years. So far, the fish will basically not continue to grow. After the herring has been deheaded and gutted, three fish can make up a pound. In this way, if Rurik used herring to entertain his subordinates every day, he would eat up to 900 giants in one day!

    For Roseburg, which has a population of only 7,000 to 8,000, the demand for catches has suddenly increased a lot. And Lurik is indeed the most stable buyer of fishermen, and everyone admires him for his honesty and trustworthiness and absolute cash on delivery.

    In any case, Rurik, an engineering student, is essentially a science student. He is proficient in calculations, so he settled an account for himself and concluded that it was his "one pound of meat nutrition" plan. It works.

    Because glassware began to be manufactured on a small scale, in a short period of time, the blacksmith Klavasen has completed forty sets of "tea set".

    The so-called "tea set" is a long-necked glass jug and a thick-walled and thick-bottomed glass. Even though it is not purely clean because of the nature of lead glass, the whole body is slightly darkened.

    Because of the original but correct annealing process, the strong stress of glass cooling has been weakened a lot.

    Liurik personally tried it. The cup was poured into hot boiling water, and there was no crack in either the pot or the cup.

    And this trick has really become its major selling point, because the majority of residents simply cannot imagine that the details of the internal water can be seen through the wall of the cup. Isn''t it an unprecedented visual experience?

    Therefore, all tribesmen who saw it would exclaim that it was a crystal! It turned out to make people lack entertainment in life with the latest interesting talk, that is, the high price it was marked, which discouraged everyone.

    No one deliberately figured out how it was made. The fact is that some businessmen still staying in Roseburg have happily paid a high price and bought a set for themselves.

    Liurik sold five sets. Five leather goods merchants who gathered a lot of wealth took out twenty gold coins to buy them. From then on, they can happily drink water from the "crystal cup".

    As for the toxicity of lead glass, I and the blacksmith would not use such glasses anyway.

    Just poison the heads of those big households! They are rich anyway.

    Of course, good things must be enjoyed by yourself, since alkali metals are the key to making glass. According to the new requirements, Rurik and Kravassen made potash-lime glassware. Although the process of compression molding is obviously difficult, it can''t be difficult to beat Clavasson, who has been iron and muscles of his upper limbs for a lifetime.

    In this way, Rurik bought three absolutely harmless glasses at his own house, which really shocked Niya''s son''s magic.

    But what surprised this woman even more was that her son suddenly earned ninety gold coins!

    The amber and gem necklace that Niya has always worn was a gift from her husband, but now it also contains a gift from her son. The necklace was strung with a gold ring, which was made of melted gold coins.

    He is getting richer and richer, and Rurik knows that his father is coming back soon.

    Before that, one lazy evening, a fleet of ships entered the fjord of Roseburg.

    Some fishing boats have returned early to report that the warriors against Gotland have triumphed!

    For a time, women and children who stayed behind in their hometown flocked to the beach.

    The fishermen reported very wonderful news, this time they won a big victory, and the fleet had a shocking gain. Especially those families with males participating in the action, they are the most excited. Due to the latest negotiated regulations of the tribe, the gains of future military operations are basically shared by the participants alone.

    Of course, the priests are also about to move. With the latest agreement, the priesthood will receive 30 of the spoils.

    Rulik and his mother, together with the excited crowd, gathered at the beach and waited.

    There is news that Arik killed many enemies in the crusade, and he has made great achievements.

    Liurik was pleased, and what he was even more pleased was the rumor that this army looted at least one hundred thousand silver coins!

    What a wonderful rumor is this? ! If it were true, wouldn''t it be that the money shortage that Roseburg might face has suddenly alleviated.

    Rurik is indeed proud of his elder brother¡¯s victory, but he is keenly aware that the pile of glasses he may have produced does not actually have to wait for the return of the big merchant Gould to be distributed on a large scale.

    is a lead glass, sold to a clansman who suddenly became rich. Isn¡¯t it a very quick business? Although it is toxic lead glass, considering that even if it is not such a glass, they will find a way to make bronze cups because of their wealth. Bronze, there is more lead in it than lead glass!

    Thinking of this, Rurik''s guilt disappeared.

    "It''s good that you are back. I will definitely earn your money into my hands in a reasonable way."

    The setting sun shines softly on the white sails of the fleet, and the world is truly peaceful.

    People on the coast enthusiastically raised their hands and cheered, while some older men stood in the shallow water, waiting for the ship to dock, and tow the rope to fix it.

    The ship began to wash up the beach, and the cargo ship full of cargo, its hard oak keel, cut deeply into the shallow sea sand. Because of the weight of the cargo, they can no longer move when they are stranded in kneeless water.

    People jumped off the boat one after another, dozens of people dragged the rope and tried their best to pull the boat to the shore.

    A large number of women walked to the beach, looking for their husbands or sons.

    However, some women also learned the bad news of their son''s death. At this point, the excitement fell to the bottom in an instant. There are many such women, and this noisy and happy scene seems to have nothing to do with them.

    They were lost. Fortunately, some people hurriedly told them that even if they were war dead, their bodies had not been abandoned, and their family members would get their share of the spoils.

    Hearing such news, their sad hearts improved miraculously. Because these women generally do not have only one child.

    Even if their only son died in battle, they can still obtain an amazing wealth, enough to spend the rest of their lives without having to work hard.

    A large number of heavy wooden boxes were lifted down, and the boxes were escorted by heavily armed warriors. Undoubtedly, the boxes were definitely full of money.

    Another group of women were escorted off the boat. There were a small number of adult women, and many of them were obviously little girls.

    Even though most of the captives had already admitted their lives, in order to show the glory of the victor, Harozov ordered his own people to tie the captives'' hands again, just like a sheep and a bull, and led them ashore.

    Rulik keenly noticed this. He asked his mother, "Is that a prisoner?"

    "It should be. Where did your brother go on the expedition? What woman did he bring with him?"

    "Oh. It looks like there are still children, it''s really pitiful."

    Rurik¡¯s casual remarks undoubtedly deeply hurt his maid Lumia''s heart.

    Lumia subconsciously tugged at Rurik¡¯s robe, attracting Rurik¡¯s attention.

    "Lumia, what''s the matter with you?"

    "No...nothing. I''m a little cold."

    "Well, we''ll go back in a while."

    Lumia didn¡¯t say much, she knows herself well, the so-called Rus people¡¯s carnival today has nothing to do with her. As for the poor prisoners, although they reminded her of her own experience, how much do these prisoners have to do with her?

    Liurik deliberately stood in a more conspicuous place, and Arik quickly found his lovely brother.

    Just cute? The child is very happy to keep himself clean, and is indeed prettier than other children.

    For the time being, Arik disregarded those who were already rushing to distribute the spoils, he approached his younger brother and his aunt Niya enthusiastically.

    Arik still has the smiles of children, after all, he himself is just an adult.

    But the saber in his waist has gone through the test of blood and fire, and Arik has grown into a real man.

    Arik did not hesitate to declare his feats on the battlefield, "Mom, I killed at least 20 enemies, and even a master fighter. I killed the strongest enemy of the enemy, and they all said that I was the big one. hero."

    Niya was happy for him, and patted his shoulder excitedly: "Good boy, you did a good job. Just like your father, like your grandfather."

    After all, after living under the same roof for a long time, Niya, who had lost two sons, regarded his nephew as his own.

    Here, Arik, who has never had a mother since childhood, also regards Niya as a mother.

    Arik deliberately rubbed his little brother¡¯s face: "Ruriek, I have heard something from the fishermen. Your kid is really good, and you can still make a lot of money."

    "Of course." Rurik''s face was twisted so that his cousin couldn''t speak. "I heard that you robbed the enemy of one hundred thousand silver coins? Is this true?"

    "Of course! This is absolutely true." At this point, Arik really wanted to show off. "I am a hero who has made great contributions. I can get a thousand silver coins and a hundred gold coins! I have become very rich now, and I will have nothing to worry about in my future life."

    Niya was taken aback: "Wow! So much money?!"

    "Of course! Mom. Uncle will be proud of me. That is, I am still not as rich as my brother." As he said, Arik rubbed his brother''s face again.

    Who doesn''t like cute things, because Rurik pays special attention to personal hygiene, he insists on washing his face and hair with soap, and his clothes are also carefully washed. His hair is quite smooth, and his white face is free of freckles. This child is even cleaner than many girls, so how not to attract Arik''s affection.

    Niya was very happy that her nephew could treat her younger brother so intimately, and she felt that these two were her own sons in a daze.

    Arik rubbed his hands for a while and then let go: "I heard that you now give your friends a free meal every day? Oh, you are so generous. Just by doing this, your hard-earned money will be very generous. It¡¯s fast consuming."

    Rulik replied in the affirmative, but in his heart he didn''t feel that it was hard for him to make a lot of money. It was purely the use of his noble status, science and technology, and the clear contract signed with his partners, to earn a lot of wealth from it.

    He always believes that one thing is that one¡¯s hard work is a necessary virtue, but simple hard work can at best make one person feel safe and secure. If you make a lot of money, you need a keen eye to grasp the fleeting opportunities in your destiny, including grasping your own talents.

    Rulik already understands what level of daily living expenses should be for an ordinary Ross person.

    I have to say that if, as Arik said, one action is a hero, and the trophy is equivalent to two thousand silver coins, the Arik family can indeed have a happy life for a lifetime.

    In fact, Arik also intends to make some comparisons with his younger brother. With this success, Arik even estimates that if the army can assemble on the Tombstone Island built in the future, the enemies who plunder Gotland in the future will become normal, and he will make new achievements and become richer and richer. .

    Will personal wealth soon surpass that of his younger brother?

    Aric couldn¡¯t help asking: "Brother, how much money do you have now? I advise you not to be so generous. Although you and those children are brothers, they are not yet poor enough to need you to feed them."

    "It doesn''t matter, I promised them. Follow me with meat! That is my reward for them."

    "Haha? You really look like a leader." Arik said with satisfaction.

    The corner of Rurik''s mouth gently curled: "Brother, don''t worry about me. Even if I reward them with meat every day, my wealth is still growing. Because I have created a new kind of wonderful baby. Wait a while, you will come to me. Sit at home, I will show you a good show? No! I can just give you one."

    "Your gift? Alright!" Arik was in a good mood today, and his heart became even more excited when he learned that his brother would give him a gift.

 Chapter 158ï¼š Just use it to arouse the possessiveness of the triumphant to "loot"...

    As for the distribution of the spoils, Harrodsson, the leader of the war, has an absolute say.

    Harrodsson, in order to avoid confusion, he ordered the tribe to move all the boxes with money to the sacred long house of the priest. After all, 30% of the wealth in it is to be tributed to the priests, not only to do so in accordance with the regulations, but also to thank the priests for "praying for blessings and sacrifices before going out."

    The vast number of fighters have superstitions, they are willing to believe that their victory largely comes from the grace of God. There are various signs that the Ross tribe has been running around now, and it seems that all the changes have come from the birth of the leader''s son Rurik. The soldiers needed to give a batch of tributes to the priest, and thank Odin of Asgard through the priest as a medium.

    Furthermore, for the time being, the priests are responsible for taking care of the wealth, and everyone is very relieved.

    The spoils also include seized weapons, tools, and even the seized grains that have not been eaten. Most of them are left with the priests.

    There is only one kind of loot that can be brought home directly. That is all the captives.

    Some adult women were thrown on Tombstone Island. Although they did not go through the wedding ceremony of the Ross people, those who decided to run the Tombstone Island stronghold had already lived a married life with these women.

    Only a few adult women and almost all the girls were transported to Roseburg, and they immediately started a new life as servants.

    Is just a servant? Do not! Some families with servants immediately made small calculations.

    In any case, it is still more difficult for any family to find a wife for their young son in the future. Then, after many years, it is completely reasonable to develop a servant into a son''s wife.

    So, Kanuf, who had gone to the beach to find his father, was suddenly surprised that he had two maids who were a little younger than him.

    Kanuf, his character determines that he will not be a particularly strong person. After he failed in the competition, he was particularly willing to be Rurik''s follower, and he was also willing to learn from Rurik.

    Kanuf is happy that he has two maids, only in this respect he is temporarily a bit more senior than "Big Brother" Rurik. Since Rurik has a good attitude towards his maid, Lumia, he is also willing to take the initiative to make friends with his two maids.

    But what Harozossen told his son Kanuf was particularly straightforward: "Take care of your two servants, Kanuf. Ten years later, they will be your wives. Remember, your woman must give me money before I die of old age. Give birth to at least two grandchildren!"

    Yes, Harrodsson just wants more offspring.

    Nothing is more angry about this matter than his elderly wife. It''s all because the husband brought two young women back, and it''s not as simple as a servant!

    Sir Kanuf didn¡¯t have the time to care. He drew a knife to cut the rope to the sisters who had become his servants, and told them: ¡°You will live with me in the future. I will treat you well, and you will listen to me.¡±

    The two girls nodded weakly, and their nervousness calmed down a little.

    Otherwise, what else? Can only accept fate.

    A large number of coins were carried into the long house of the priest. With so much money, even if it was the elderly Veria, her aging spirit was also invigorated.

    Villa leaned on a cane, seeing all the silver and gold coins in the opened boxes, her eyes shone.

    As for the other priestesses, they are all left with excitement and trembling now.

    Harozosen and Arik first took the main trophies to the priest¡¯s long room to report on their duties. After all, they had made great achievements. The two men raised their chests high and were completely heroic.

    "Great priest, you see, this is our trophy. All the chests are coins."

    Villa hobbled, followed behind Haro Zuosen, and listened to his serious introduction, and his heart was both excited and moved.

    "High Priest." Harrodsson stopped, "According to our agreement, another 30% of the wealth in this belongs to the priest. Therefore, there will be 30,000 silver coins in your place."

    "so much?!"

    "Exactly. At least your wealth, I will send someone to distribute it immediately. As for the rest of the money, you will also keep it until we distribute it uniformly."

    "I understand." Villa nodded, "Then you guys start."

    Harozosen is not young, and his math skills are quite good. He insisted on staying in the longhouse of the priest and counting all kinds of coins, which required Arik to go back and get a good night''s sleep.

    "Arik, you go back!"

    "Huh? Maybe I should help you."

    "No need. You go back to your own home and rest now, or go to the leader''s house. Remember, when the sun rises tomorrow, you will call all the young people involved in the action to the long house of the priest. We must do it tomorrow. Allocate the money cleanly."

    "Ok."

    Arik trusts this uncle very much, especially the actions of this person in the whole operation, which is even more admirable.

    Immediately the priest¡¯s long house, Arik of course would not immediately appear to be a deserted house.

    He went straight to the leader¡¯s residence to visit his aunt and cousin, and the so-called treasure.

    After a while, the young man came back.

    The large long house lit many oil lamps. After all, he became wealthy, and Rurik was too lazy to continue to save the fuel for burning lamps as he did in the past.

    "Brother! You can count as coming back. Come here!" Sitting at the low table, Rurik greeted him warmly.

    Aric came happily, intending to sit on the leather cushion, but saw his younger brother¡¯s maid also presumptuously sitting at the master¡¯s table? !

    Ok? Does Rurik like his maid so much?

    Arik felt a little uncomfortable, but his eyes were suddenly attracted by the things on the low table.

    is not dried meat, but some crystal clear beautiful things.

    "You can count back, I thought you couldn''t wait to distribute the trophies." Niya took the posture of Arik''s mother, holding a wooden bowl full of meat slices, and placed it on the table. "Maybe you haven''t eaten anything yet, let''s have some meat now. Wait a minute, the porridge is almost ready."

    "Good mom."

    Arik¡¯s saber hung on his waist, and he sat next to Rurik very naturally.

    Because he lived like this for many years before he became an adult.

    He casually reminded Rurik: "My brother, maybe you shouldn''t let your servant sit here, even if you like her."

    "It doesn''t matter." Rurik shrugged.

    "Oh? You are so kind."

    After all, that is Rurik¡¯s servant, and how the servant should use it is also a matter for the master. Arik grabbed a few pieces of actually cooked whale meat and stuffed it into his mouth, then curiously picked up the crystal clear glass.

    "Brother, the good thing you said is always this, right? It''s a crystal cup for water?! Huh? After we set off, you got a piece of crystal material and chiseled it into a cup?"

    Aric¡¯s question is really unexpected.

    Liurik gently pressed his chin: "Pure crystal? No. My brother, you are probably wrong."

    After all, Rurik stood up and put all three crystal cups in the house on the low table, including a cup filled with refined light yellow whale oil.

    Seeing this, Arik was taken aback.

    "Brother! Where did you get so many treasures? As your elder brother, I know that there are many treasures in this world. There are gold cups inlaid with gems and crystal cups carved with crystals. Each one is expensive. Brother, you It''s really amazing now. How willing to spend a lot of money to buy some of these things?"

    "I..." Rurik''s head was a little confused, he paused, and simply followed Arik''s wrong estimation. "Brother, guess what value is this cup?"

    "Value? Fifty gold coins? No, it shouldn''t be that expensive. Even if there are not fifty, there must be forty." When Arik speculated about it, he suddenly thought that this was the case. Incredible. Because, Arik has never heard of anyone else who owns a crystal glass except Gould, the richest guest merchant.

    "No. Rurik, it''s always not the time we left. A merchant from the south came to our site to sell luxury goods?"

    "How can there be such a person." Ruriek smiled and shook his head.

    "Huh? You will never dig the ground with a wooden shovel, just like digging an onion, and ask someone to chisel out the fine crystal material from the ground."

    After listening for a long time, Niya laughed and said, "Silly boy, that''s the latest baby your brother created! Don¡¯t forget that he is a child blessed by Odin. When he sleeps, God is No, it will give him new abilities in the dream."

    Niya has no way of understanding why her son has so many magical skills. She could only keep convincing herself that this was the favor of God. The more she thought about it, she not only believed the more, she also quietly ran to the stone boat altar and sacrificed a fish to thank God.

    Aric heard it really incredible. He continued to make the crystal glass, touching the delicate surface of the glass with his rough hands, and deliberately tapping with his fingers to feel the texture of it resembling a stone. But keenly he realized that this cup was definitely not an ordinary stone.

    Arik placed it carefully. After all, he knew that this object was very similar to the legendary crystal cup. Although it was beautiful, it was easy to break when it fell on the ground. He didn''t want to ruin his brother''s baby because of his negligence.

    "Brother, did you really make it? It''s like making soap. And its value is at least one hundred times that of soap."

    "Oh, it''s not so exaggerated." Rurik proudly straightened his pure childish waist: "Brother, the cup you see now is worth two steel swords. About twelve gold coins are enough. "

    "Even so, it is a huge amount of value."

    "It is indeed very valuable." Rurik said: "I named it boli. I think a rich person needs such a treasure to prove his identity."

    "That''s true." Arik subconsciously touched his string of new amber necklaces, "In comparison, my necklaces are no longer precious."

    Looking at the transparent cup on the table, an impulse to take possession of it spontaneously arises.

    Rulik of course saw the change in his cousin¡¯s eyes, and the trembling eyes fully explained one word-greed.

    "Brother, do you want one?"

    "Huh? Give it to me?"

    "Yes." Liu Rick looked at Arik''s eyes without changing his face.

    "This...is it really possible?"

    "Of course, you are my family. Of course the good things are shared by our brothers."

    "Then I''ll accept it." Arik was not polite at all, just grabbed one and wanted to put it in his leather jacket.

    "What are you doing in such a hurry? Your brother has already sent you, and the cup will not disappear." Niya walked up with a small pottery urn and criticized Arik for being rude.

    "Ah, Mom, I''m too anxious." After that, I put it back on the table for the rest of my life.

    Niya gave Arik a white, put the urn on the table, and ordered: "Lu Mia, serve your masters."

    Perhaps it wasn''t until this time that the identity of Lumia''s servant began to reveal.

    However, Rurik did not show a particularly strong fondness for the so-called Boli Cup, which makes Arik quite puzzling.

    Looking at the cup, Arik is already dreaming about taking it back to his home to please his wife.

    After eating jerky and sticky oatmeal, Arik still asked about the troubles of the cup.

    Especially a key point!

    Arik asked, "Brother, since you figured out how to make the cup, can you make more? If you can, can you give me a little more?"

    "Hey, you want it."

    "I am your brother."

    Liurik pursed his lips deliberately, but criticized his brother''s greed in his heart. "If you want, I have a way to continue, but you have to pay me. We are brothers, and I can give you a preferential price."

    "Huh? I''m your brother, so I really can''t give it to me anymore?"

    "No." Rurik shook his head, "If you let Dad know, he will be angry."

    Hearing this, Arik¡¯s greed immediately stopped. If you let the big boss know, your own morals will be questioned.

    "Okay," Arik sighed slightly, "I will spend money to buy it. I am rich now, and it''s time to fill my shabby home with some treasures."

    Lurik nodded in good time. He was very happy that his brother could say this point.

    This deliberately continued: "Yes, as long as I am willing to spend money, I have the motivation to do it. There is no free banquet in this world. Many people get rich, will they have the same ideas as you? Buy with money Some babies?"

    "It should be." Arik said, squeezing his chin, "But, how do you get more cups to sell to them? Besides, your price is too high! That''s more than a hundred silver coins! My financial resources It''s okay, as for them."

    "How are their financial resources?" The key question was so, Ruriek immediately asked.

    "Probably everyone gets more than two hundred silver coins and a small amount of gold coins."

    "Oh, they have so much money? Brother, how much do you think you robbed in total? I want to know an accurate figure."

    "This? Throw in statistics now, I estimate it is equivalent to 150,000 silver coins." Arik speculated.

    "I get it." Rurik lowered his head, looking in a daze.

    In fact, Rurik was thinking about how to make this money in time. He thinks it''s totally possible in theory.

    Rurik pondered for a while, and said, "Brother, to tell you, I have some stocks in my hand. Originally, I planned to wait until Gould came back to sell him. Since you all become rich, instead of selling it in the end It¡¯s better to sell it to the people of the Mellaren tribe.¡±

    "In stock? How much do you have?"

    "Yeah. There are forty glasses alone, and there is also a jug that can hold wine. They are all beautiful like crystalsBrother, I can give you some more, but you have to The rich gather together, and I want to make a trade fair."

    "Are you serious?" Arik asked cautiously, who had already understood the situation.

    "It''s true."

    A kind of comfort bathed in the spring light quickly act on Arik. Since you can do something trivial for your brother, you can get a gift, why not do it?

    "Then tomorrow afternoon. We will divide the money in the morning, and you have to prepare the baby. When we get the money, we go directly to the place you set up. People who are willing to buy cups will naturally pay for it. "

    "Okay!" Rurik nodded deeply.

    Since the cousin not only loves the glass, he even shows a rare look of greed! Although the price is higher, how reasonable is it to "loot" the spoils of these triumphant heroes with this material?

    Because of this sudden great event, R¨¹rich had eaten, and took advantage of the use of the toilet to call the servant outside.

    He whispered to Lumia the details of the matter, and finally ordered: "Tell Clavason about these things, tell him all the details, and then tell him my attitude. You have to watch him start making new glassware, and then come back. "

    Lu Mia fully understands that the master wants to make a big profit. She ran, and her figure quickly disappeared into the bonfire and singing and laughing in Roseburg after nightfall.

 Chapter 159ï¼š Ruriks sales routine

    On the night of the Triumph, a large number of bonfires appeared in Roseburg. The triumphant people and their families grilled fish outdoors to celebrate, and the air was filled with attractive fragrance.

    A person who made a ding-ding-dong-dong ran past them, and many people recognized that it was Rurik''s servant.

    Lumia, the sound comes from the silver jewelry she wears. She had been running, almost halfway through Roseburg, and finally appeared abruptly in the blacksmith''s shop in Clavasson, and met the old guy who was hitting iron overnight.

    "You? Lumia? Your master is here too?"

    Clavasson threw the hammer aside for the time being, and beckoned the girl to enter the shop.

    He casually took the water scoop, took a scoop of water in the bucket, and handed it over: "Drink some water, girl."

    Lumia didn''t have any guard, she took the water scoop and drank a lot, and then said: "Blacksmith, my master asked me to bring you some words."

    "Rurik didn''t come? Is he really not here?!" Cravason asked loudly.

    "Yes."

    Hearing what the girl said, Clavasson looked at the girl who was already quite extravagant, and couldn''t help but shook his head inexplicably. Then asked: "Bring something to Rurik? Tell me."

    "Ok, it''s about..."

    Lumia''s Gnostic language is getting better and better. She has mastered almost all the words she needs in daily life, but she still stumbles a little when she speaks.

    She did her best to explain to the blacksmith about the surprise production of glassware, with particular emphasis on the possibility of selling them all tomorrow.

    She talked for a long time, and Clavasson stroked his beard, very happy in his heart.

    Who doesn''t desire more money?

    So far, even though Clavassen has made a batch of glassware, the lead glass is said to be toxic, which makes Clavassen himself resisted. The most important thing is that because of the high price that Rurik insists on marking this thing, its sales seem to be limited to wealthy merchants.

    Most of the richest group of people left to do business in the south, and they would go north to Roseburg only in the autumn.

    Those who triumphed became rich, and Clavasson was fully aware of this.

    Because soon after the ship docked, a triumphant warrior happily ran to him, announcing that he had distributed the money, and immediately paid off the credit for buying the sword. Some people hurried to the shop to see the production of steel swords.

    Compared with glassware, steel swords are obviously the least worrying about sales at present.

    Clavasson looked down at the girl with the huge silver jewelry in front of him: "Tell your master, I already know. Selling glassware to the warriors who suddenly have money, maybe this is a good business."

    Lu Mia hurriedly said: "The master said, I can only go back if I see you start working."

    "Oh? He is afraid that I will rest tonight? I understand. Well, I will start now. First of all, I have to prepare some materials."

    Clavasson could feel that Rurik was particularly interested in making money, which of course is understandable, just to serve this little ancestor, Clavasson expected to be really busy tonight.

    After all, glassware is fundamentally different from forging steel.

    Although glassware may be weaponized, it is best to make a beautiful container for now.

    It is indeed exquisite, processed from ordinary stones, and the result becomes invaluable. Since he has had successful sales experience, the huge profits have really made Klavasen''s tongue.

    Clavasson walked into the inner room, had a face-to-face with his wife who was lighting an oil lamp and sewing leather gloves, then he hugged a wooden box with both hands and moved it to a ventilated blacksmith''s shop.

    In consideration of the possibility of mass production of glass in the future, Klavasen prepared many materials in advance. His precautionary action finally came in handy tonight.

    Lu Mia has seen the glass production process, she knows that several materials in the box can be completely changed by throwing them into the stove.

    Clavasson deliberately showed these things: "Are you satisfied now? I will start making them quickly."

    "Okay, then I can go back too."

    Lumia looked like a commander, her dexterous body had just turned around, and a big hand grabbed her long golden braid that was drooping behind her head.

    As if pulling the horse''s reins, Lumia stopped instantly, her heart full of displeasure. Considering that they were both noble Ross people, she turned around and could only greet her with a smile.

    "Blacksmith, do you want me to have another job?"

    Clavasson released his hand and looked at the girl''s face and shook his head: "You plan to go back alone? You still come to me alone at night. Don''t you know the danger?"

    "Danger?" The girl''s face was dull.

    "Remember your own identity, you are Rurik¡¯s servant. Beware of those dizzy heads taking you home. When they go crazy, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you are Rurik¡¯s servant or not. If you are defiled, you are hurting. The honor of your master."

    Hearing it, Lumia immediately covered her upper body with her arms, she was taken aback and frightened Yelu.

    She asked cautiously: "I am Rurik''s servant, what should no one do?"

    "That''s you stupid! Ah, a naive deer breeder. It''s dark, who can recognize your identity?" Clavasson didn''t mean to scare the girl, "You''re waiting a moment, I''ll **** you back. . Don¡¯t worry about anything. Since R¨¹rich doesn¡¯t plan to come and inform me personally, I¡¯ll go there in person."

    If Lumia is a servant woman who is afraid of the dark, is it possible that Rurik''s noble status is also afraid of the dark? An eight-year-old boy, it seems that it is not shameful to be afraid of the dark.

    Since it was a matter of discussing making a lot of money, Kravasson complained a little bit about Rurik''s failure to come.

    In fact, Rurik can''t get out of it!

    My cousin Arik has completely become a real brother, but even a real brother has to settle accounts, right?

    After Rurik gave Lumia the order, he informed Arik about the "trade fair" tomorrow afternoon. Rurik knew that his cousin could be described as the leader of those young warriors. If the news were released prematurely, there would be a lot of trouble in the "fair".

    Furthermore, the glass is stored in Kravasson''s home. Whether the person who gets the letter ran away early, if Kravasson sold it at a low price, it would be a big loss.

    Regarding this matter, Rurik didn''t intend to let his cousin know too much. There is only one task for arranging a cousin, holding his own glass from the table, using it as a sample to show the warriors who are on the scene of the money sharing, and then leading them to the blacksmith''s shop.

    My cousin Arik is already asleep, everything looks like it was more than a year ago.

    In a year''s time, this fledgling young man has made meritorious service on the battlefield.

    Rurik admired this brave young man in his heart, and worried about his future.

    Now that Arik has returned, let him rest for a while. In the foreseeable future, Rurik believes that they will not engage in large-scale plunder.

    Rurik himself wanted to get into the "sleeping bag" made of animal skins for a good rest, and he was still waiting for Lumia''s return.

    Lumia finally came back, but she didn''t think she was still with the blacksmith Clavasson.

    "Rurik, you let your servant run around, how can you do this!" Clavassen''s loud voice made Rurik startled.

    He hurriedly glanced at his cousin who was twisting a few times, and walked out of the house with his mother.

    In fact, Cravason has been thinking about a possibility in his heart. Rurik was too gentle with her servant Lumia, and this gentleness remained the same for half a year. What does this say? Maybe ten years later, Lumia can still become Rurik''s wife.

    This is the biggest reason why Kravasson is polite and caring, at least for the potential chief''s wife to have a good impression of his own family from the beginning.

    Clavasson had no intention of criticizing his own benefactor. He returned the servant and talked about the glassware in a straightforward manner.

    He stayed outdoors and asked, "Rurik, are you serious? I made glasses overnight. Are you sure you can sell them all tomorrow?"

    "Why are you suspicious?" Rurik folded his hands together, with a confident look.

    "Well, let''s come in and talk?"

    "No!" Rurik shook his neck. "It''s up to you and me to discuss this matter. Let''s find a quiet place to explain the matter. I don''t need a third person to overheard."

    "So concealed?" Clavasson shrugged.

    Just like that, an old man who had been ironing for a lifetime followed a little boy and walked into the shadow of a wooden house that was not illuminated by the moon.

    There was no one everywhere, only the bleak chirping of owls and the sound of people laughing by the campfire farther away.

    Rurik said bluntly: "Clarvasson, now you have two choices. Either wait for the big merchant Gould to come back and sell all our things to him. Or we sell all to those people in Triumph, from them. Make money here. What''s your attitude?"

    "Does this still need to be asked?" Clavasson stomped fiercely, categorically saying: "I want money! Those cups had better become silver coins immediately."

    "Well, since you are here, we should talk about very real issues. Regarding the pricing of glassware, we must determine now."

    Kravasson didn''t think much about this, he said straightforwardly: "Just like the other day, two hundred silver coins were sold to merchants. Are we still the same?"

    "No! After all, they are our people, not outsiders. In fact, I have already thought about the price, and I want to hear your opinion."

    Rurik does take the previous sales success as an important reference for new products.

    The new buyers will all be Ross genuine tribesmen, and of course they can¡¯t do things too hard to treat them. Give yourself a membership price, this sales routine Rurik thinks it can work. After all, discount sales exist in ancient times!

    Rurik set a "tribal special price" for the existing glassware.

    There are currently forty sets stored in Klavasen''s home, namely a glass cup and a long-necked glass jug constitute a set.

    The "special price" of the suit was positioned at one hundred and fifty silver coins, and Lurik had already known from Arik how much money each warrior could get, so he set the price.

    Even so, Rurik conservatively estimated that at a price of one hundred and five, few people are willing to take the money obediently. It is too expensive!

    So it needs to be sold separately.

    It is only a thick-walled and thick-bottomed lead glass that has been annealed after one-time press molding. It is the simplest quantity product. The price of this item is sixty silver coins.

    The second is the long-necked glass pot that has been processed. After all, Klavassen creatively put the craftsmanship of making bronzes on glassware, so he has to pay a craft fee anyway! Then one hundred silver coins.

    Since glassware is a rare object, out of the human nature of comparison, Rurik guesses that no one will buy a set without changing their colors. Most prospective buyers buy a cup or pot as a symbol of their wealth. That''s it.

    These analyses Rurik told Clavasson.

    The shadow covered the child''s face. At this moment, Klavasen always felt that Rurik might still be living with the **** of greed in his heart.

    In terms of greed, Kravasson used to have no capital for greed, but now he just wants to melt silver coins and make himself a pile of silverware.

    Clavasson told the truth: "Actually, I still hope you set the price higher. In this way, those who are willing to buy will not be stingy with his money. The set we sell to the merchant is two hundred silver coins, which is two hundred silver coins. Ten gold coins! Those people are just looking at the glass. When they handed over the gold, their eyes may not have left the glass. Rurik, is it because they are our people, you lower the price. I am yours too Clan, I will make less money because of this."

    "But those merchants are not our clan members. Of course we have to give up certain benefits to the clan members. You are also a clan member, but you are also the maker of the glass."

    "You let them benefit, and I have lost a lot." Clavasson said frankly.

    "Do you like more money? The account can''t be calculated like that, my uncle. I''m just worried that because the price is set too high, they will buy cautiously, just to see not to buy at all. Our goal is to put them in their hands The silver coins are earned, but also to ensure that they are willing to spend a huge sum of money.

    Let''s talk about making money. Gould bought an ordinary glass bottle and actually spent 30 gold coins. We now have a better one, which is sold to our people at half price. Is there any problem with this?

    Those warriors are my wealthy people, do you just think I am giving them favors? "

    At this moment, Clavasson listened with gusto, "What''s the secret? You say."

    In the darkness, Rurik laughed greedily: "Tomorrow, when they come to the forge to see all the glassware on our exhibit. I will tell them in public what the price is for foreign merchants and the price for the tribe. I want them to understand that it is because of their identity as a member of the Ross tribe that they can enjoy my discount. That''s right!"

    Rurik had an idea, and hurriedly asked: "Clarvasson, how many cups can you make tonight as soon as possible?"

    "It depends on my material reserves. You know, I am a blacksmith, and I have high requirements for my own products. As you said, glassware must be placed in the embers of the campfire, and only the embers slowly extinguished by themselves. , So that the glass will not crack when poured into hot water."

    "That''s right." Rurik affirmed.

    "So, I can only make twenty. If something goes wrong, your reputation will be damaged."

    Rurik secretly admired the old guy''s quality consciousness. Furthermore, Kravasson didn''t boast about going to Haikou, only saying that he could make twenty quickly with his best efforts. In addition to what he did before, Rurik was very satisfied.

    "Maybe there are only sixty pure glasses? Enough. Clavasson!" Rurik smiled confidently.

    "You urge me to do more? Make more money?"

    "No. Money must be earned. It is our product... I have decided that we will only provide 60 cups tomorrow. It''s really hard for you, so you will make 20 cups of good quality, not more than one. produce."

    "Actually... I can also work harder. If I can, you can ask Lumia to help me."

    "No, Lumia is still going to herd the elk. Just listen to me and only produce twenty. Even if you have the ability, don''t make more. What do you think is called? This is called a limited sale! We just provide this. There are more goods, and there may be four hundred buyers! We tell them the quantity of the goods and tell them that there will be no new goods for a long time after this opportunity, or even if the new goods arrive, they will be more expensive. I guess, this way Those who hesitate will also fight to buy."

    In fact, Rurik also thought of hunger marketing in a daze. After all, the implementation of hunger marketing routines must ensure that there is a large amount of stock in the warehouse. You can announce that there are few items left, and keep picking up the goods from the warehouse with a steady stream of secret pokes, in order to routine buyers.

    Now there is really no more goods in Rurik! If it were not for Clavasson to step up production, only forty cups could be sold.

    Rurik is actually forced to "limited sale", so there is nothing to hide at all.

    Like Clavasson, Rurik was anxious to turn the glass cup into cash. It''s not just that he, like everyone else, has an innate desire for wealth.

    It was also because Rurik had to get more coins because of other expenses. Using reasonable means to get the silver coins looted by the triumphant into your own hands can eliminate even the slightest possibility of your own financial crisis. Rurik just wanted to be stable, and then count the money to satisfy himself with peace of mind, and then spread the money to win over the hearts of the people.

    It is also the "special price for the tribesmen" and the "limited sale". Lurik put these in Gnostic language, that is, kneaded a few words together and invented two proper nouns.

    With a good mathematical level, Rurik closed his eyes on his mental arithmetic and estimated the maximum and minimum profits for Clarvasson after all the sales.

    Since the agreement was to split the profit equally, Kravasson was pleasantly surprised to learn that he was very likely to get close to forty pounds of silver coins, or 4,000 silver coins. Just because of processing the river sand, white rock and lead deliberately made into bad currency, you can get the wealth equivalent to forging 70 steel swords, the thousand iron constructions of the past.

    Any other objections? Bah!

    In the previous transaction with the merchant, Clavasson made fifty gold coins, and he was almost faint with a smile!

    Today, greater wealth lies ahead.

    He didn''t have any objections, and assured Rurik that he would do exactly as planned, and ran happily at night, only to run back to the blacksmith''s shop as soon as possible.

    Niya saw the excitement of Clavasson''s excitement. Soon after her son returned to the house, she had to ask: "What kind of things did you say to him? Clavasson is very old~www.novelhall.com ~Happy as a child."

    Sitting on the leather cushion, Rurik stuck out his tongue at his mother and said, "Mom, we will soon be richer because of the glass. Just look forward to it!"

    "Oh? Then I have to see."

    Rurik lay down on the deerskin and greeted the servant with his face sideways: "I''m tired. Lumia, rub my legs for me. My calves are sore."

    Lumia drooped with strands of golden threads on her face, and her stretched face did not show the slightest displeasure, as if her master needed care like her own brother.

    She kept kneading Rurik''s most sore calf, which drew Rurik''s satisfaction.

    Lying on his stomach is actually not meant to be enjoyed deliberately.

    He is in the stage of growing his body. This Nordic body grows faster and needs more food. Rurik feels that the calf is sore or because of calcium deficiency. Soreness is a manifestation of the lack of nutrition in the body, especially after exercise, the child''s calf is the most sore. Speaking of sports, Rurik took his one hundred and fifty "buddies" to do physical training every day.

    Even if his food is much better now, Rurik is still dissatisfied. pasta! meat! And vegetables! Now, the only thing that Roseburg can stably supply is fish meat, of which herring is the most.

    He fell asleep comfortably while rubbing her legs in Lumia. At this time, Lumia also stopped working.

    She turned her head slightly to look at the mistress.

    Niya looked at his son''s sleeping face, and then at the sleeping face of Arik who had returned safely, and smiled in relief. This commanded: "You go to bed too, Lumia. Remember, to graze well tomorrow morning."

    "Yes." Lumia put a blanket on the little master Liurik.

    She climbed up to the wooden wall very wittily, and lay on her own bedding, covered with animal skin blankets...

 Chapter 160ï¼š The presumption of Priest Bona

    After receiving Rurik''s order, Klavasson, who returned home, immediately filled the stove with charcoal.

    He has decided that if he doesn''t get the twenty glasses out and heat them up, he will not rest.

    The forging sound of the smithy disappeared, replaced by a faint wind.

    Cravason asked his sleeping wife to help him operate the air bag blower, while he himself paid attention to the molten material in the cauldron.

    The night did not interrupt his work at all. After the pressed cup was plasticized, he used tongs to clamp it out of the mold and set it aside. Twenty cups are all completed, even if there are still raw materials left, Klavasen will not continue to make them.

    All the unburned charcoal in the hearth was dumped at the door, and Kravasson added some more firewood. He made a smoldering charcoal fire and put all the newly made lead glass into it. The rest is just waiting. Clavasson sits outdoors with his elderly wife, talking about his son¡¯s marriage, talking about the money he can make in the future, talking a lot...

    Roseburg seemed to have finally fallen into silence, but it was not.

    The triumphant heroes were praised by their families, and because the money-sharing conference was tomorrow, many people were so excited that they couldn''t sleep at all.

    Those who couldn''t sleep were the priests, and Harrodsson, who counted the coins himself.

    In the previous Sorgon fleet returning, it takes time to prepare for the reasonable distribution of materials, and the inventory of materials can be described as the most important thing.

    Harrodsson completely defeated the sleepiness with his inner excitement, and he did not expect the large number of coins to count.

    "130,000 silver coins, a thousand gold coins! So much money!" He knelt directly on his knees in the chief priest''s house, and beside him, there were boxes full of gold and silver, and another pile of worthless copper coins.

    In fact, the so-called quiet night is very short. When Kravasson pulled the heat-treated glass out of the burned ashes, Harrodsson really completed the inventory of the trophies.

    Getting closer and closer to that "Night of Night", that day is the summer solstice.

    In the boundary of Roseburg, the night time is shortening every day.

    The fishermen who followed the sunrise rowed to the sea shortly after the sun rose, and the few boats that fished at night also returned victoriously.

    The people of Roseburg started a day that seemed ordinary but excited.

    After the fish market closed in the morning, the young people who participated in the war flocked to the priest¡¯s longhouse, waiting to receive their own money.

    Many of them have forgotten exhaustion and stayed up all night, thinking that they can hold a huge amount of wealth and sleep all night.

    Their eyes were full of bloodshot eyes, and Harrodsson, who finished the count, was exactly the same.

    The outdoor air was cool and fresh, and Harrodsson, who had been resting for a long time, heard the noise of the outdoors. He walked out of the long room of the priest and wanted to take a deep breath, when he saw his subordinates arrive.

    He stretched out his hands like the leader Otto did, and greeted: "Brothers, don''t make noise with the priest. Keep quiet, we will soon start to divide the money!"

    Harrodsson said so, and everyone was even more noisy.

    After all, this guy is not the real leader, so why listen carefully to his instructions. Getting money is the last word.

    "I''m not the leader anyway." Harrodsson shrugged, went back into the long house, and had a face-to-face with the priest Bona who was just resting.

    "Priest, the money handed over to you is there. There are two big boxes, 30,000 silver coins and a small amount of gold coins, some gems and jewelry. I will distribute the rest of the money immediately, do you have no opinion?"

    How does Bona have an opinion? At the thought of huge wealth, she was overjoyed from ear to ear.

    She tried to calm down and said: "We are very satisfied with your gift. Next, we will distribute the trophies to the warriors. We should participate in this matter."

    "This...maybe you don''t have to bother you."

    "No." Bona waved his hand in objection, "The high priest is getting older, and I am now responsible for a lot of etiquette. I will take up the position of the new high priest, and now I feel that we should distribute the money to every warrior personally. In hand."

    "Is it really necessary?" Harozuosen asked inexplicably.

    "It''s necessary." Bona squeezed her waist as a matter of course: "Don''t forget who prayed for your victory. It''s ours! For such a complete victory, we also have to thank God for his grace."

    Harozuosen was right to think about it. He couldn''t help but yawn to prove his exhaustion, so he compromised with the priests, and even told how to distribute the coins.

    Is it really necessary for the priests to pay money?

    Pooh! But Bona had never seen so much gold and silver, and she couldn''t wait to warm every silver coin in her hand. Even if the priests now have a public wealth of more than 30,000 silver coins.

    What a huge fortune! Its ownership belongs to all priests. Specifically, the right to use wealth is in the hands of the high priest.

    How many years can Veria live? Bona felt that the old man was afraid that only two or three years of life would be left. More pessimistically, he might die in the next winter.

    At that time, Bona will officially take over, and a new era will begin.

    Even if she has not succeeded, Bona''s mentality has changed drastically overnight.

    It''s not just that her mentality has changed, and the work that should have continued to boil oil today has also been suspended. Why? The purpose of boiling oil to make soap is to make money, and now the priest controls 30,000 silver coins, so what else does he work for? All you need to do is to pamper yourself and enjoy your life, and to preside over the ceremony during festivals, that''s enough.

    Bona can''t wait to show her existence to the triumphant warriors!

    She greeted the lower priests who had already obeyed her orders: "Go, help them carry the boxes. We will give the warriors money! In the name of Valhalla!"

    Bona deliberately said some high-level words to highlight her identity, but this time, she was so confident that she took away the antler helmet that the real high priest was only worthy of.

    In the chief priest''s house, she held this antler helmet, which had been passed down for generations, in her hands, and mumbled triumphantly: "Now, you finally belong to me. The high priest, Bona, a person whom even the chief would admire. ."

    After muttering, she put the helmet on top of her head, as if she had replaced Veria.

    Upon seeing this, a lower priest with a rational and principled mind hurried over and said cautiously: "Bona, is it too early for you to be like this? Our high priest..."

    "Is there a problem? It''s just a while ago! Parla, you can call me high priest now."

    "No... it''s too early." The young priestess Palla shook her head.

    "Are you questioning me?"

    "You..." Parla saw the threat in Bona''s eyes. She was indeed very disgusted with Bona''s arrogance this morning. Considering that Bona''s succession was a certainty, Palla had to hook her head down and whispered to her heart. One sentence: "Yes, high priest."

    All the young priestesses were working together to carry the heavy money box, and Palla wrapped the golden braid on her head like a beautiful patterned collar.

    This Palla is by no means a beautiful woman, her chin is square, and the texture of the muscles can be seen when she rolls up the sleeves. She is really a strong woman.

    The long-term oil work has allowed her to develop very good arm muscles, even carrying a cash box.

    She and her companion struggled to carry the box, but Bona herself wore a helmet with antlers and a huge shawl made of deerskin, which looked like a high priest.

    Obviously, Bona is already playing a new role.

    No, Bona opened the leather curtain of the priest''s long house and faced the many warriors in such a posture.

    The high priest actually appeared, and her image was completely renewed!

    In fact, Arik arrived long ago, he and his brothers who had gone through the battle became one, and everyone gathered here to have a good time.

    A linen bag was hidden in the leather jacket that Arik was wearing, and inside it was the glass that his brother gave him. If he really got this treasure from his younger brother for free, Arik would still feel a little guilty in his heart.

    This time, at the venue where the trophies were distributed, Arik¡¯s main purpose was to receive at least twenty pounds of silver belonging to him. For this reason, he also brought four linen pockets to carry coins.

    Secondly, it is to show the glass in public to help the younger brother do some publicity.

    He was thinking about the work of getting money very quickly, but he did not expect that the high priest was changed.

    Arik left the speechless crowd and asked first: "You are Bona! How do you put on the high priest''s antler helmet? Is our high priest...dead?"

    "No! Pay attention to your tone, young man! The high priest is still resting, I will do the things for today." As he said, Bona lifted up to reveal with confidence, and continued to face her fellow clan.

    She was completely ceremonial, struggling to stretch her arms, and the whole person was bathed in the morning golden sunlight.

    She just hopes to have a holy posture with the ancestral antler helmet that everyone considers sacred. Although there is no real successor, she is officially performing the job of high priest!

    Arik shook his head: "No! Since you are not the high priest, please take off your helmet."

    "Is it necessary?" Bona still stretched her chin, and she looked at Arik with a clear and contemptuous look.

    "No! You are not qualified!" Arik clenched the hilt of the sword, and walked over.

    As Arik who made great contributions, he is now full of self-confidence! He prides himself that he has a greater responsibility, that is, to help his uncle, who is like his biological father, and his cousin who is cute and effective, to maintain the proper order of the tribe.

    He stepped forward and tried to take off Niya''s helmet fiercely, but Harrodsson prevented this move.

    "Uncle? Why? You stop me!"

    "Calm down! Young man," Haroldoson said harshly.

    "But, she is not the high priest!"

    "She will be the high priest sooner or later, I know what you are struggling with. Is it necessary? Harrodsson continues to criticize."

    "Of course it is necessary." Arik did his part, still taking off Bona''s helmet.

    Bona was also taken aback by the young man''s impulse, and saw that the young man had been holding the hilt of the sword, subconsciously walking back three steps.

    In this scene, Palla, who was still carrying the box behind, looked at An Shuang, and she secretly snickered.

    Harrodsson only hopes to divide the money early, and then he can take his own wealth and go home to take a good rest under the wait of the two maids.

    He continued to grab Arik¡¯s arm and pulled it to his side, and sternly warned: "Don¡¯t be impulsive, young man! They are Odin¡¯s servants, you have to respect them. Listen, today they are responsible for sending money, all you have to do is Just get the money."

    "However, Veria is not dead." Arik continued to emphasize.

    "That old man''s life is almost over. Have you forgotten her body that looked like a dead branch at the Spring Festival? The high priest now has a good rest every day. Although she may be in her sleep, her soul will be summoned by Valhalla. "

    "The high priest is really dying?" Arik asked in astonishment.

    "You think? Be polite to Bona now."

    "Actually, my request is very simple." Arik said: "As long as she takes off the helmet, she can say anything."

    "No, I''m afraid she won''t be able to do this. Don''t do anything too aggressive. Attention, this is the entrance to the long house of the priest!"

    Arik naturally has a sense of awe for the gods. He shook his head and stopped talking nonsense, and his arms relaxed.

    Arik didn''t apologize, nor expressed anything. He backed away, asking for a solution to these things when his uncle returned.

    The antler helmet was originally a symbol of the authority of the dead priest, but now it is even more different! Because the high priest has the right to control the public property of the priests. In the past, those so-called property were daily necessities that could be consumed quickly, but now they are very different.

    More than 30,000 silver coins! Bona loves money, but now she just wants to take it as her own right away. If you were to serve as the high priest now, the wealth would naturally fall into your own hands.

    The antler helmet has become the proof of the owner of huge wealth!

    I don''t know what Haro Zossen and Arik said, Bona is fortunate that Arik is back in the team, maybe that brat has accepted the reality?

    The heavy box was finally placed on the ground, and Bona replaced Harozossen and continued to walk towards the crowd with open arms.

    She stopped abruptly and announced in public the wealth that everyone could share.

    "Warlord Harrodsson received two thousand silver coins. The Second War leader Arik." Speaking of this, Bona accidentally knocked, "It is also two thousand silver coins. Anyone else who participated in the action was alive and dead. Yes, they are all two hundred and twenty silver coins..."

    Silver coins, gold coins, and copper coins, the distribution method is actually negotiated by everyone, so Bona''s move may be a bit redundant.

    Precisely because he had made plans long ago, including commanding operations and making meritorious services, Arik gets ten times the wealth of others. This is also recognized by everyone. Because everyone worships heroes and supports heroes to get more treasures.

    Regarding who participated in the action, such people can be distinguished from each other. Furthermore, the strips of white cloth tied to the arms during the night attack are now also in handy. The families of those who died also got the cloth strips and learned that the bodies of the relatives who died in the battle were taken to an island for burial. The deceased did not return to the cemetery in Roseburg, and the Tombstone Island would become another stronghold for the Ross people, which made the families of the war dead very gratified.

    Bona is going to arrogate to the end!

    Although the antler helmet was heavy, she didn''t care at all.

    A weighing wooden balance was taken out, and the priests used her to weigh the priest''s tribute on weekdays, and now it is more appropriate to use it to weigh coins.

    The young priestess was on the flat ground. UU Reading www.uuk¨¢nshu.com quickly made a platform out of stones and planks, and a wooden balance was placed on it.

    In fact, the so-called two thousand silver coins are actually the so-called "twenty pounds of silver." Silver coins in this time and space are not perfectly round after all, so when using them, weighing is the last word. When it is only used in small amounts, the merchant will look at its appearance and give a conclusion about its quality, and then re-estimate the value.

    Bona continued to face everyone, screaming to order people who saw a large amount of coins to remain calm, and also to call on the onlookers to shut up. : "Now you are ready, it is better to line up for me! Those who get the money immediately step aside, and it is forbidden to come back and try to claim it again."

    As he said, Bona¡¯s fingers deliberately pointed at the sun in the sky: ¡°Attention, your actions are all watched by the Valhalla gods, and any wrong actions will cause your souls to be abandoned by Odin. Remember! No! Deceive the priest. Don''t deceive the gods!"

    In fact, Bona was afraid that people would pretend to be collars. Today, she presumptuously put on the antler helmet, and she was indeed a little guilty.

    In the past, because of the prestige and charisma of Veria and Otto, when distributing the spoils, no one pretended to claim them and claim them repeatedly.

    Bona had to emphasize that she was also cheering herself up.

    In full view, she put a carved stone of two pounds into the bronze pallet hanging from a wooden balance.

    It has to be said that the weight measurement tools of the Rus people are, in the final analysis, introduced from ancient Greece along with the ancient trade lines.

    She measured the silver coins of twenty pounds in ten times, and counted another ten gold coins. This is the trophy belonging to the battle commander!

    Not surprisingly, Harrodsson became a coin collector.

    The next one is Arik.

 Chapter 161ï¼š Lurik used his identity to make a lot of money

    Of course, Arik was very dissatisfied with Bona, who was presumptuously wearing a antler helmet. Faced with money, this young and energetic young man really just wanted to get the money first. As for how to criticize Bona¡¯s mistakes in the future, it is natural to give a small report to uncle himself.

    Arik tried his best to keep calm, until Bona finished weighing her share again. He bored his head and just put the money in the linen pocket he had prepared, and he didn''t give Bona any face during the whole process. Even his strong arms carried more than twenty pounds of gold, silver and copper coins and walked aside, he still didn''t plan to look at Bona who was still sending money.

    "You have already got the money, are you still angry?" asked Haro Zuosen, who was already standing with Arik and overseeing the order of the money distribution scene.

    "I think that woman really likes money. Should the priest be like this?"

    "Hey, I admit that Bona likes money, who doesn''t?" Haroldoson laughed, "Even your brother likes money."

    "That''s true. But priests, they shouldn''t be too greedy."

    Haro Zossen shrugged: "This is not what you and I want to take care of. I can supervise here by myself. If nothing happens, you can go back first. You can even go to the fish cooking site first. Rurik and him My friends are going to eat soon. Haha, that¡¯s a gift from your brother to the little boy of the tribe."

    "No." Arik shook his head, and deliberately touched Haroldoson on his shoulder. He deliberately lifted a corner of his leather jacket to reveal a small linen pocket hidden inside, and could reveal a part of the glass.

    "This...what is this?!" Haro Zossen, who saw the glass for the first time, stood upright: "Crystal glass? Where did you get it?"

    Arik proudly said: "It''s Rurik, my brother. On the day we left, Odin gave him wisdom again, so I made this."

    The glass was deliberately taken out, and because of its preciousness, he didn''t directly hand it to Harrodsson.

    Arik held it in his hand and pressed it against the other''s face: "Look, it''s wonderful."

    "This...this is a crystal cup. We didn''t get such a beautiful thing in that castle."

    "Because they are mortals! My brother is not."

    Arik is very happy to hold such a baby. His display certainly had the intention of scaring Harrodsson, and it was also for the sale of more glasses.

    Arik asked along the way: "Do you want it?"

    "Of course I do!" Haro Zossen said decisively, "I will give you the money, as long as I get it. I am willing to pay a huge sum of money."

    Arik shook his head sullenly.

    "Why, are you not happy?"

    "No." Arik smiled and said, "Do you think my brother only made a small amount of baby? He made a lot. At least you can buy it for a sum of money."

    "Really?" Harrow Zuosen''s eyes widened.

    "How dare I lie to you. Look at these people." Arik shook his neck lightly. "My cup is really expensive, but if you are willing, you can buy it."

    Haro Zuosen clutched the heavy sack full of money, his eyes kept staring at the cup in Arik''s hand.

    "Hey, Arik."

    "Ok?"

    "Roulik is selling cups? How much is one?"

    Arik turned his head hurriedly, and whispered in the ear of Haro Zuosen, "Actually, it only costs sixty silver coins. It''s like buying another steel sword."

    "Huh? It''s really expensive."

    "Expensive? Now you still think it is expensive, how many bags of stones do you think you are carrying?"

    After all, Harrodsson is also very rich at present, and his thoughts have not immediately changed. After Arik''s call, he was sober. Look at the money bag in your hand! What''s the crime of squandering?

    "Rurik, where is he!? I''m going to buy, I''m going to buy a lot!" Haro Zossen could not wait, he turned around and left, stunned by Arik''s clothes.

    "Uncle, don''t worry. When everyone has received the money, I will take you with you."

    "They all go?" Harrodsson realized the crisis, "If they bought them all, how much can they leave for me? Forget it, I will go to the place where I cook the fish and wait for Rurik, and I will ask for it myself. "

    This time, Arik put the glass in his arms and grabbed the opponent''s arm directly.

    "Uncle, it''s true that you are not telling you, in fact, Lulik has made it clear to me. Today I will lead everyone to buy at the place Lulik has arranged. You should listen to me."

    "Oh? Is this also in Rurik''s plan? Arik?"

    "Of course, my brother is not a mortal."

    Speaking of his cousin, Arik straightened his chest, he was proud of having such a brother.

    Arik is a hero on the battlefield, and he has a strong prestige among the young people.

    Many people who got the money madly clutched their money bags. The silver coins of more than two pounds in it are really huge! With this money, you can renovate your own house or build a better one. They can also exchange their weapons for steel swords and order a batch of daily necessities.

    So many trophies are obtained in one battle, and the people who get the money have plans for the next attack in their minds.

    Arik stopped these excited tribesmen in time. He did not object to everyone''s happiness in the slightest. Instead, he grabbed each other''s arm and said: "When everyone finishes claiming the money, I will take you to see some good things. You will all be happy. good stuff!"

    Arik deliberately sells Guanzi, and his self-confidence looks more curious.

    There are only a few people leaving here because of excessive excitement. The purpose of these people is very simple, which is to take the money and go straight to the blacksmith''s shop in Clavasson to repay their credit for buying steel sword. They also dismissed what Arik called "good health for you".

    There must be principles between tribesmen and tribesmen. If pure young warriors are not impoverished by poverty, who would be willing to take credit? If you have enough money, of course, you pay back the money to prove your trustworthiness.

    As a result, this small group of people were the first to see glassware.

    They were completely stunned! When they learned the price of glassware from the blacksmith, they were shocked again. Want it? Of course I do. I just changed the money owed by the steel sword and bought a set of glasses, and the trophies really left some copper coins.

    Most of the people who took the money did not leave. The priest Bona who was still wearing a antler helmet who was responsible for the money was still not too heavy. She felt that the stay of these young people who took the money was a respect for her majesty.

    The last person''s money was sent out. She opened her arms and said loudly in a deep mezzo: "Warriors of the tribe, now you have got Odin''s gift. You look at the sun in the sky, Odin is looking at you! Worship to the sun! Warriors."

    worship?

    Do not! Everyone knows that this is actually the trophies of their own fighting, even if it is an "Odin''s gift", it makes sense. If the words come out of Veria''s mouth, everyone is really convinced.

    The words came from Bona, and only a few people turned their eyes on the Japanese.

    Bona didn''t care too much. She actually stood up and gave away the money from more than 400 people, including the family members of the dead. She consumed a lot of physical energy, and her neck was sore by the pressure of the helmet.

    She endured, and continued to announce loudly: "Warriors, Odin has understood your respect. You can go home. Next, I will lead the priests to the altar to do another prayer ceremony for you."

    After that, Bona turned around, intending to stride into the long house, so that she quickly took off her helmet after the leather curtain was pulled down.

    As a result, Arik suddenly roared and became the target of all eyes.

    His thick and powerful arms raised a transparent object and said loudly, "Brothers! This is the good thing I want to say!"

    After all, Arik swaggered through the crowd, showing the precious glasses to the people.

    It is obviously a container.

    It looks like a piece of crystal carved out.

    It is said that the gods of Valhalla, there are a large number of pure gold cups, there are also crystal cups, there are precious stones everywhere.

    Just like Arik saw the glass for the first time, his people naturally showed shocked expressions. He only allowed the tribe to watch and forbid them to touch it.

    Arik suffocated the appetite of the tribe, and surprised Priest Bona.

    I have to say that although Rurik did not explicitly perform confidentiality work, Bona and other priests did know that he "created" a crystal cup called boli. Only a few merchants were willing to buy it for its exaggerated price. Thinking of this, Bona only felt that the cup was small in quantity, and those foreign merchants were really taken advantage of.

    Now, the situation has changed.

    The glass displayed by Arik really reminded Bona. Bona, who became rich, became eager to own it. expensive? Does owning it show one''s noble status? Drinking water with a treasure that is only available in Valhalla in the legend, who will question his noble identity?

    Unexpectedly, Arik was shocked.

    "Brothers!" He raised the glass in public and announced: "Odin blessed the child Rurik, he got the method of making crystal cups from Odin! Do you want it? Of course you do! Brothers , You have all seen it, how beautiful and sacred it is.

    Now, Rurik has prepared many crystal glasses, which I will sell to you now! "

    As soon as Arik''s voice fell, the crowd boiled!

    If you can buy this "sacred object" with money, then buy it!

    Even if he was indecisive, he was always booing in the current warm atmosphere.

    It''s still annoying Haro Zuosen to come forward, so that everyone''s high mood is slightly relieved.

    Hello Zuosen is like singing a double reed at the moment, asking on behalf of everyone: "So? Where can I buy it?!"

    "This question is good!" Arik replied loudly, so that all onlookers could hear it, "Rurik gave the blacksmith Clavasson how to make the hardest sword, and now he also gave him the crystal made from Valhalla. The technology of the cup. At least sixty cups are looking for their own owners, brothers, are you willing to be the owners of the cups?"

    are you willing? Of course I do.

    The boiling crowd roared with excitement.

    "Come with me!" Arik waved his arm, his big hand still holding the glass.

    It was past noon, and at this moment Rurik had greeted his guys to eat a good lunch.

    Including Rurik himself, his stomach was stuffed with fish and suddenly became swollen.

    There was a boiling sound from people in the distance, and Rurik estimated that those guys who got the money, should be encouraged by Arik to snap up their own glassware.

    The opportunity to search for wealth is this afternoon!

    Liuric led two close followers and hurried to the blacksmith shop, and was surprised to find that there was already a guy with money staying here.

    There are ten people here. They want a glass, but they don¡¯t want to buy it for a huge sum of sixty silver coins.

    This situation is already within Rurik''s consideration. These hesitant guys have been given up by Rurik.

    He believes that glassware can be sold, and the buyer is holding a huge army of money.

    "Fisk, Kanuf, don''t be lazy. Follow me to move the plank."

    "Oh! Both of you are careful. The things you hold in your hands are invaluable."

    "Kanuff, take care of me. If one breaks, I don''t have the money to ask you to continue eating meat every day."

    Lurik personally participated in the construction of the exhibition stand, and then put the glassware on the wooden stand one by one.

    Everything is like a dream.

    Klavasen looked at these glassware from his own hands, the crystal clear appearance seemed not real.

    Cravason also had some doubts about this.

    He asked Rurik, who had already rolled up his sleeves, "You said, they would really snap up? You see, someone came early but hesitated the price."

    "Don''t worry, they will buy it."

    Lurik raised his seemingly immature chest, but he was full of confidence.

    A mighty army came happily, followed by an army of thousands of onlookers.

    Due to the unpleasant time and the soreness of her neck and waist, Bona did not join in the excitement herself. Now that Rurik has the ability to make more, he then personally negotiated with him and ordered some with the huge amount of coins that belonged to the sacrifice.

    They are here, like a large group of golden lions, leaping towards their prey.

    They saw a table-like existence from afar, just outside the smithy, a small empty field full of sand and stones. There is already a small group of people around here, staring at the baby on the table intently.

    As Arik said, Rurik of "Odin Blesser" really made a lot of crystal clear treasures.

    They crowded the display stand, the people in the back row were still rushing forward, and some of them couldn''t squeeze in, so they had to jump.

    There are even people who are so confident in their eyesight that some people''s roofs are on the roof.

    Lurik''s figure is too small compared to these brawny men, but he doesn''t want to face his wealthy people with a bird''s eye view today.

    A pile of stones and wooden boards is one meter high.

    Klavasson puts Rurik''s armpits in his hands and hugs it on the pier. Now, Rurik was basically out of the ordinary.

    This person stands taller, and becomes more confident and confident.

    Lurik deliberately made a "human being confused to clean up", he held his chin high, and slowly fiddled with his arms.

    This move is really quite effective.

    Liuli Keben was the one in full view. The tumultuous crowd saw the strange behavior of the "Odin Blesser", and the scene quickly calmed down.

    At this moment, Arik also leaves the crowd and enters the personal set designed by his younger brother-the shopping guide.

    Yes, Arik is to be a shopping guide today, and to be more specific, on behalf of his younger brother, to introduce the prices of various glassware to everyone. He also specifically explained that because everyone is a member of the authentic blood of the Ross tribe, they have the opportunity to enjoy the preferential price.

    In fact, it is incredible for Arik to see so many beautiful glassware.

    Arik settled down and began to introduce them in different categories.

    A set of one hundred and fifty silver coins, a single cup of sixty silver coins, and a beautiful pot of one hundred silver coins.

    "Now everyone understands. Then, those who are willing to buy will stand up."

    Ariq''s words are over, everyone is talking about it because of the high price.

    Standing on a high place, Rurik was surprised. He thought that a handful of people out of four to five hundred should be extravagant.

    Seeing that no one took the initiative, Rurik spoke in his still childish voice.

    "Warriors! Don''t you want to have these treasures? Odin gave me to use mortal things to create treasures that only Valhalla can have! Odin admires us Ross people, and this has given us blessings one after another. Do you hesitate now? Judgment, is it questioning Odin''s favor?"

    Speaking of such words, Rurik felt that he was a magic stick.

    God stick? Well, it seems to be the case.

    But I have a noble status and a sacred figure that everyone thinks. If a wise person does not use his special identity to reap the benefits, it would be inexplicable!

    Rurik said loudly: "What are you still hesitating? Do you care about the little money in your hand? Those hateful Gotlanders have been defeated by you once, and they will continue to fail, and you will continue to be rich. You are here Performing meritorious service on the battlefield, now come to me to buy gifts from Odin. Why do you hesitate?"

    This statement is justified and well-founded.

    , including the lower priestesses in the crowd, think so too.

    The priests all worshipped the elderly Veria. They believed that Veria was so long-lived because he was blessed because of his piety. Obviously, Bona, the successor, is really losing money now, and her heart is no longer pure.

    In contrast, the future leader Rylik, even if he is only eight years old standing on a high place. Those legendary "crystal cups" are displayed in large numbers, and there are more complicated "crystal pots" on display. Who dares to doubt the nobility of Rurik?

    Of course, people admit that Rurik¡¯s nobleness is that the money in the linen bag is replaced with another treasure before it is warm. Many people are hesitant and reasonable.

    Someone needs to break the deadlock.

    Who is that?

    is Harozov!

    This old guy got out of the crowd, with several heavy linen pockets drooping on his belt. No doubt, they were full of money.

    Harozov is holding a sack with three pounds of silver coins in it!

    He approached the display stand happily, looked up at the blacksmith Clavasson, and looked up at the great Rurik in reverence.

    "My little master, thank you for giving me the opportunity for mortals to have Valhalla relics. A set of one hundred and fifty silver coins. I want two sets! These three pounds of silver will be given to you!"

    Haro Zuosen deliberately spoke a little louder and spoke extremely respectfully.

    Being so complimented, Rurik was greatly satisfied in his heart.

    Rurik nodded: "Okay, your respect to me is your respect to Odin. You give the money to the blacksmith Clavasson first, and then take the two sets. You have to pay attention, the crystal cup is the boli cup, it Still a fragile baby."

    "Yes."

    Harrodsson handed the sack to Clavassen, and Kravassen also used his own balance to carry the weight to determine the correct weight of the silver coin.

    At least Harrodsson doesn''t think there is any problem with paying three hundred silver coins in one go. As the leader of the war, he naturally has to share more wealth in his actions. He still has a wealth of nearly twenty pounds of silver.

    The situation of other people is much worse, because this person''s role model finally has a second person out of the team.

    Originally, Rurik is not absolutely proud to play a **** stick.

    At present, it seems that my own people eat this set very much.

    Life is changing, and Rurik also realizes that he really has a distinguished identity. If he still holds the thoughts of the past, I am afraid that he will not be able to cater to this era well. What the tribe needs is a powerful leader. This power includes, but is not limited to, being able to fight and bringing wealth to everyone.

    The ultimate manifestation of a powerful leader is to use some means to unite the entire tribe, so that the tribes have strong cohesion and organization. This kind of power and this time and space are the strongest existence. Because of its power, it is only natural for the people to become wealthy.

    The second buyer was a young man who was exactly the same age as his cousin, so he bought a cup. He paid the money and confided his gratitude to Rurik with his eyes, and then kissed the crystal-clear baby hard with his mouth, and ran to the side happily in his arms.

    More and more people come to buy. They lined up crookedly under Rurik''s orders.

    Actually, the panic buying did not happen, and quite a few people still have a wait-and-see attitude. They bring huge sums of money, and in fact, they are more willing to buy a lot of meat first to satisfy their appetites.

    There is nothing wrong with this matter. When poor people become rich, they often eat some delicacies from the mountains and seas first, and when they get tired, they start to buy some spiritual enjoyment, and even luxury goods.

    Lurik estimated that in about an hour, the glassware of the showcase has been completely sold out!

    Ten sets of glassware were 1,500 silver coins, and another fifty cups and 30 pots were sold separately, which was another 6,000 silver coins.

    A total of seven thousand five hundred silver coins is seventy-five roman pounds of silver! The total weight is actually almost 30 kilograms.

    The glassware was all sold out, and the young people who bought the glass were immediately surrounded by their friends. Many people don''t plan to buy it now, but they can at least touch a good friend''s.

    There are also people who carry their babies and go straight to their homes to show their families what is "Valhalla''s treasure".

    Of course, there are also many foreign businessmen gathered here. Although they are a little dissatisfied, considering that they are foreigners after all, it makes sense to spend more on selling cups. Besides, they are so knowledgeable after all, and they are clearly the masters of knowledge.

    They don''t think the words of this kid Rurik are so reliable At least the glassware of the Ross people is cheaper and more beautiful than those Danes get.

    It seems that the glassware was made by Rurik and the blacksmith Kravassen. They admitted that Rurik should have received some revelation from God.

    A businessman is a businessman!

    Those Rus people have left to play with the treasure one after another, and five fur merchants are stranded here.

    Yes, they each bought a set of glassware earlier, and they still find it wonderful.

    The attitude of their stay here is very simple, because they have witnessed Rurik''s production ability and tried to discuss the possibility of in-depth cooperation.

    Purchasing leather goods and selling leather goods is a kind of second-door trader''s business behavior with a good price difference, but the huge profits are so fast as to sell soap, glassware, or steel swords. These businessmen saw that Rurik especially trusted the richest businessman from the Ankras tribe, Gould, really jealous, but he was not as rich as that person.

    Even so, they are willing to try to build a business relationship with Rurik. Businessmen, how can they not get along with money.

    The stay of the five of them is the possibility that they plan to be a second seller who resells glassware, and this is what Rurik hopes to see.

    The huge wealth is in hand, and the blacksmith shop is particularly lively.

    Five well-dressed businessmen entered the seemingly humble home of Clarvasson and talked with the noble Rurik.

    Without him, just discuss how to cooperate and make big money together...

 Chapter 162ï¼š The relationship between Rurik and Merlaren merchants and Uppsala merchants...

    Five merchants entered the slightly rudimentary blacksmith''s shop in Kravassen, and they entered its inner room.

    They saw the Kravasson¡¯s high-end furnace that can smelt sponge iron without breaking down, and they also saw a simple manual press for pressing glassware.

    They lacked in-depth understanding of production and production. They basically turned a blind eye to such objects, saying that getting too close would stain their beautiful fox fur coats.

    After the noise of the afternoon, Clavasson and R¨¹lic had not had time to divide the nearly 30 kilograms of silver. Now there are new business opportunities.

    Seize the opportunity to make more money. Because money is not just some precious metals, it can also achieve greater power.

    Lurik''s brain is a bit tired, and this body is also weak, not as good as those adults who have the ability to paddle continuously for more than ten hours.

    He endured his sleepiness and decided to have a good chat with these five customers with the help of Clavasson.

    Customers, their purpose is very simple!

    When they were outdoors, they stretched their necks and sold smiling faces, and bowed to the seemingly "little ghost" Rurik.

    Negotiating business? Come on then!

    The site of the meeting was at Kravasson¡¯s home.

    Is the venue simple? That is really crude. It is so simple that the cup for drinking water is made of clay, and only Clavason himself is enjoying the high-end green, harmless and environmentally friendly potassium-lime glass made by him.

    Leurik sat cross-legged on the leather cushion, and he gave these well-dressed old guys the feeling that he was not a child at all.

    Lurik¡¯s voice is childish, but his deportment is quite calm, and he talks like an adult.

    "You want to do bigger business with me? Come on, I welcome you on behalf of our Ross tribe."

    Lurik made a polite remark, which quickly enlivened the atmosphere.

    An old fur merchant wearing a fur hat made of the finest woolen hat of a baby white fox, his right hand gently covered his heart with his clothes, and he bowed slightly to show his sincerity.

    "My little master, I admire the furs of your Ross tribe very much. When I grow up to be able to paddle alone from Melaren to your Ross, I begin to live here as a guest. Because of you, I have become rich."

    is another polite manner, and Rurik listened to it in a dark tone.

    Liu Lik first smiled in business style, and continued to politely: "So, do you think that working with me can make you richer?"

    "Of course!" The merchant suddenly picked up his gown and sat upright: "My little master, the five of us are here today to discuss with you. I hope you can trust us, just like the ancient man who trusted the Anklas tribe. Like Erd, trust us. We hope that we can..."

    "It''s like a piece of grilled meat with sour oil, and share it with you?" Ruriek asked knowingly.

    "Yes. We are sincere and willing to cooperate."

    This person said, the other four people joined in succession.

    In fact, for Rurik, he learned of the clear identity of the Mellaren tribe, so he naturally calculated the possibility of opening up the market.

    Because Gould belongs to the Ankras tribe after all, this person imports goods from himself, and theoretically, it will be sold in the Ankras market to a large extent. Although Gould also made it clear that its dumping market is mainly in the big market of the M?laren people.

    Eggs cannot be placed in the same basket, and there cannot be only one customer.

    Lurik closed his eyes and thought for a while, and began to ask clearly the exact origins of these five businessmen, because before that, Lurik had only a very rough understanding of their identity, that is, a "guest merchant".

    They introduced themselves, three of them are from the Mellaren tribe and two are from the Uppsala tribe.

    "Uppsala? I know such a name." Rurik''s small waist suddenly sat upright.

    "Do you know us well?" an old businessman with strange braids in black bear skin asked respectfully.

    Rurik proudly said: "You are from Uppsala, I know very well. Our tribe has some precious wood planks, and our long-lived high priest records our ancient history. Our Ross tribe has been with you. neighbor."

    "Huh? Really something?!" The merchant wearing a bearskin hat did not know the matter, but he felt that Rurik said it was a sign of kindness.

    "Of course." Rurik affirmed: "Our ancestors chased fur and fish, went to the far north, and came to where they are now."

    Because this is recorded on the wooden boards of Veria, the real history has fallen into the mist.

    The tribal name of Uppsala will continue, and the name of Mellaren will be the same.

    All the people living in the Svealand Plain are Germanic immigrants from the ancient Danish region.

    At the end of the Roman Empire, some members of the Aros tribe in central Jutland began to participate in the great movement of northward expansion across the sea.

    The immigrants of the Aros tribe entered the Svealand Plain. Many immigrants lived here, and naturally formed a new tribal alliance.

    But they have already left Denmark. For hundreds of years, Denmark and Svealand, the two tribal alliance groups, have gradually become incompatible with disputes. The Aros people living in the northeast of Jutland, they call themselves "Aros of the East", that is, "Ostraros".

    But they have long become different from their relatives in Jutland. The article "Eastern" is removed, and this becomes Rose.

    Lurik is not aware of these events, but Rose¡¯s ancestors are closely related to the Uppsalas, the Ankrass, and even the Mellaren.

    Merchants deliberately approached Rurik, and the same was true for Rurik.

    Since everyone is doing it, everyone has a close relationship with their ancestors.

    Lurik said: "Then talk about what you want to buy, and talk about the right price."

    "We want to buy your crystal glass. Oh, no, it''s a glass." The man in the white fox hat said.

    "Continue to buy? Welcome."

    "That is, we hope a little discounted price. However, we will definitely buy more."

    Leurik squeezed his chin and thought for a while, "Offer? I can consider it. First, how many do you plan to buy?"

    The five of them looked at each of them. The man in the white fox hat said, "Two, just twenty. Five of us, each of us buy twenty from you. We plan to go south when we get the goods, and try if we can Sell ??it well."

    Five people buy one hundred glass cups. In fact, making these cups does not require too complicated craftsmanship. Even the so-called most troublesome step is actually the blacksmith entering the mountainous area to find ore. After all, making a glass cup is much easier than forging a steel sword.

    Lurik did not immediately reply, but continued to ask: "Let¡¯s talk about the price first. I heard what you mean, because I think the price of a 200 silver coin before is too high. You hope I can give it a discount."

    "Yes. Today, the tribal cup you sold to you is only sixty silver coins. We can understand it, but I hope that when we buy it, the price will be at least twice as low..."

    "How can this work!" Kravasson said suddenly, feeling more emotional, "Listen, besides my steel sword and glass, you may be able to buy it elsewhere. You will only pay more. Money. Do you know Gould''s glass bottle? That thing is three hundred silver coins! We sell you two hundred silver coins, which is already a discount."

    These five merchants also respected Clavassen, all because of the fact that today''s Ross blacksmiths have begun to forge magical steel swords.

    The merchants are sitting here, and they also have a demand for steel swords.

    Liu Rick made a small face, and gently raised his right hand to signal Klavason not to say anything.

    Seeing this, the sturdy Cravason hurriedly shut up.

    Rurik thought of something. He didn''t explain the matter, but said: "Twenty are too many, I can only sell ten of you each. Also, the price, I can give you a discount." Rurik deliberately put on a horrible expression of "losing money": "You think the preferential price of two hundred silver coins given to you is still not favorable enough. That''s good! One hundred and fifty silver coins, I can''t reduce the price anymore. This is the final The price, do you accept it?"

    "Accept! Accept!" The old guy in the white fox hat felt that he really had a price advantage, and quickly nodded respectfully.

    But some people also asked why they only planned to sell fifty in total.

    Clavasson touched Rurik¡¯s arm a few times, then leaned over to get close to the child¡¯s ear: ¡°Rurik, we can give birth to more. If they want a total of one hundred, then give them to them, I don¡¯t think tired."

    Lurik still kept his eyes on, ignoring Clavason''s suggestion.

    Seeing this, Kravasson sat upright and couldn''t say anything.

    Rurik continued: "If you are willing, we will make a contract. We will make fifty ordinary glasses. As for the price, it is undoubtedly one hundred and fifty silver coins. If you have gold coins in your hand, it is Fifteen gold coins. Listen, I actually prefer gold coins."

    Yes, Ruriek still prefers gold coins to silver coins.

    is not only because of the beautiful appearance of gold, but also think it is more rare. Regarding gold, its natural currency attributes are highly recognized by Rurik. It is also easier to carry than silver.

    Both silver and gold are good things.

    Even if there is no paper, the contract still needs to be written on the wooden board with the tip of a knife, and then ink is applied to confirm the contract. Merchants, contracts are very important.

    The five businessmen were so moved that they almost cried. Because Rurik is to make a written contract, so as to ensure that neither party will turn back and deny.

    And this wooden board that records the contract is also a proof of the close business relationship with each other in the future.

    The five of them felt that they finally got a piece of the pie from the very rich Gould. Maybe they could not sell soap on a large scale, but selling glasses should also make a lot of money.

    The wood plank contract has been scribed. The contract stipulates that Rurik should make all the glasses within five days. The matter is not difficult, but Clavasson needs to go to the mountains and river ditches to choose suitable ore and river sand.

    At this moment, the sky is finally getting late, because the summer solstice is approaching, the day in Roseburg is getting longer and longer.

    Another contract order for up to seventy-five pounds of silver was confirmed. Clavassen was already gearing up. He thanked Rurik in his heart, and started production just as he was about to stand up.

    However, commercial transactions will continue.

    Of these five businessmen, their financial resources are certainly not as good as Gould. However, their abilities are not small.

    They also hired guards to defend themselves, purely out of the ability to buy and sell, each household can earn at least one thousand silver coins a year.

    The most common Ross fishermen, the monthly food consumption may be equivalent to only three silver coins.

    In this society, the gap between the rich and the poor is so extreme, and it objectively stimulates the fishermen to become fighters, looting hostile families, and possessing the savings of a large family for a lifetime.

    The five of them bought all kinds of leather goods and other things of the Ross people every year, and then sold them to the tribes in the south at a high price, and even secretly sold them to the Danes to make greater wealth.

    For ten glasses, they spent two years of net profit. They had already calculated a sum of money for themselves, which is of course more cost-effective than buying and selling.

    In fact, even if it is still two hundred silver coins, it is still worthwhile.

    After all, that old guy Gould is a shrewd man. Three hundred silver coins in a glass bottle, that''s the market price in the South.

    So there was a difference of 100 silver coins. Thanks to the kindness of the future leader of the Ross tribe, the profit of the difference soared to one hundred and fifty.

    What kind of concept is this? If you sell it safely, one sales action this year will be worth the past two years!

    Of course, with such precious possessions, they also know that there will be people on the sea who will kill themselves and plunder them. Even so, taking risks is still a highly profitable action.

    The five merchants decided to take a gamble at all costs. They held their wooden plank contracts, and realized that if they didn''t succeed, they would be benevolent.

    The transaction is still ongoing.

    This time, the subject became Clavasson.

    The man wearing a white fox fur hat from the Mellaren tribe said: "We all plan to buy steel swords from you. But we are different from your tribe. We have always had a lot of wealth, so we naturally want to get the best. Good sword."

    "Hehehehe." Cravason smiled in a good mood: "Okay, what kind of sword do you need?"

    The five of them each began to explain their own needs, the core requirement is that the length is 2/cm), the blade has a bloodletting slot, and the slot should be inlaid with gold. They all requested that not only the hilt of the sword should be made of hard oak but also inlaid with some silver.

    The most important thing is the end of the hilt, where a large amber must be placed.

    They also have some personalized requirements. Clavasson wrote on a long-used wooden board one by one with charcoal blocks. This is a memo.

    "Let''s talk about the price!" Nowadays, the iron smelting industry is still the seller''s market to control the price, and Kravasson has a price; "500 silver coins for a steel sword."

    "Ah?! So expensive." The white fox hat merchant was taken aback, as did the others.

    Even Rurik was shocked.

    But Kravasson claims to be such a high price, and he is reasonable: "Do you think it is expensive? Don''t ignore it. I am a blacksmith and a gemsmith. See what your own requirements are? Processing hardwoods, inlaying gems, and Plate the sword with gold and silver. Remember, if you leave our Ross tribe, you will explore the end of the world, and you won''t find a second craftsman who has this ability!"

    Leurik really admired it secretly. He has the ability to speak hard.

    When they thought of owning an exquisite sword that was not inferior to the leader of the Ross tribe, Otto, and spending half a year''s income to buy it, the five of them made a ideological struggle and expressed their approval.

    It takes time to make a sword.

    In the face of these wealthy people, Kravasson adhered to professional ethics and did not intend to stop pretending to be the ¡°fifty refining¡± as the ¡°twenty refining¡± in the production of 100 steelmaking. Clavasson knew that he had to take into consideration Rurik''s attitude, and let the businessmen down. That would affect Rurik''s interests, and it would be extremely harmful.

    An agreement on special steel swords was also signed. It was completely different from the former. The delivery date of this agreement was postponed to the autumnal equinox day, which is the day when it appeared at night in the second half of the year.

    For businessmen, that means they bring all kinds of goods to the south and sell them cleanly. When they return with other goods, they can get their own magical steel sword.

    They took the lead to pay a deposit of one hundred silver coins for this.

    They are all merchants, and Lurik did not forget the opportunity to continue trading.

    Merchants want to expand the transaction volume as much as possible to make profits in the warm summer. UU Reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com only transports Roseburg¡¯s goods to the south, and the money they earn is only a share. The Rus people have also needed some southern goods since ancient times, but for a long time, the demand of the Rus people is not great. One of the most important imported goods is flax!

    Rurik made another verbal promise with them: "You are doing your best to buy daily necessities in the south. Especially grain and flax! You buy wheat during the harvest season in the south and ship it to us. I will pay you twice the price. Acquisition."

    As the future leader, ¡¡¡¡Lurik made sure that he was not joking, but he did not make a written contract.

    Because the Svealand Plain can grow wheat, and Roseburg does not have this condition. Because the oats and rye in the harvest season are not dried, and the farmers lack excellent storage technology, they all concentrate on selling wheat during this time.

    The price of ¡¡¡¡ke wheat is stable in normal years, and the value is not high. Trafficking wheat is actually not as good as trading in special commodities to make money faster.

    For example, merchants resell looted foreign population. Because more labor is strength!

    Since Rurik is using his honor as a bargaining chip, businessmen are willing to do so! The double purchase price proposed by Rurik makes the wheat trade really profitable in normal years.

    But, where did the merchants and even Klavasson know, leaving Rick¡¯s little abacus in his heart.

    Especially Klavasen, he waited for the merchants to sleep in their own homes, so that he could have a good talk with Rurik. He could make more glasses and make a lot of money. How could he be forced to restrain by Rurik? !

 Chapter 163ï¼š Priest Bona doesnt want to work hard anymore

    Things are undergoing subtle changes.

    In the beginning, Rurik just felt that the priests simply wanted to take a good rest after receiving the gifts from the warriors about the trophies. As a result, their rest was nothing more than three days of doing nothing.

    Specifically, they are no longer keen on boiling oil and making soap.

    Liulik still chooses the afternoon time and enters the long house of the priest to continue reviewing the knowledge on the wooden boards.

    As for the agreement and contract he signed with the blacksmith, such as iron and glass, he would like to believe that because of his father''s absolute prestige in the clan, this old fellow Clavassen should not and could not have sprouted intestines. It is that the person has some other ideas, at least now it is absolutely impossible.

    But for some people, great changes have taken place in the essence of their thinking!

    Klavasen is getting older, he just thinks of his son returning with a beautiful wife, and then inheriting the wealth created thanks to Rurik¡¯s "miracles".

    Money can corrupt people''s hearts.

    Even if the so-called noble is not a pure saint, it will inevitably be corrupted.

    Undoubtedly, Bona, the priest, was eager to compete, and she always had a desire for power in her heart. Now it is not only power, but also this huge amount of disposable wealth.

    The climate is getting warmer and warmer. The elderly Veria consciously rests most of the day, but he still feels tired after waking up.

    She is in her seventies and three. This summer, she has a very bad premonition in her heart.

    Everyone has to face death, and finally they have to face it.

    One warm afternoon, Rurik changed to a new linen coat he bought from a tribal tailor at his home.

    Because some southern commercial boats arrived in Roseburg, the owners of the boats were small-scale merchants, and most of them sold daily necessities.

    such as flax, such as salt.

    The vendors were surprised that the Ruths were different from their former abundance, and their excitement just proved one thing.

    Regarding the destruction of a settlement on Gotland Island, the Mind Subtribe Alliance is quite happy about it. Of course, the hostile forces will lose as much as possible! But who is the initiator of the war?

    Many small and medium-sized tribes suspect that it was the Mellaren tribe.

    The people of Mellaren immediately denied that this matter was not their business, but they also expressed their support for this righteous move.

    Yes, attacking the Gotland people is the right thing everyone loves to see.

    Various signs indicate that it was the Ross people in the north who fought the victory. Therefore, there are legends that the victorious Ross people got large sums of gold and silver coins. Does such good news attract some businessmen who are willing to take risks?

    Lurik was very happy that he bought some new clothes, washed them with soap and then dried them. Everything is so familiar.

    Besides, the styles of the new clothes have been very close to a thousand years, and Rurik couldn''t help but feel that the Westerners in this time and space basically reached an optimal solution between the styles of clothes and the demands of work and labor.

    Liurik put on a fitted linen long-sleeved short robe, and he did put on pants on his lower body.

    It¡¯s no surprise that pants are made by women of the Ross tribe who are highly skilled tailors. Women are all wearing skirts, and a group of men are loyal to wearing robes. There are not many men who wear pants all day long, because one embarrassing thing always troubles everyone-going to the toilet is not as convenient as a robe.

    If Rurik had to make a choice, he still chose pants. Not only that, but there is a **** made of linen at the same time inside his outer pants. If there is no elastic band, drill holes in the trousers, and then put on soft twine to make the waistband.

    His clothes were printed with moss and some dim patterns were printed, and the whole body was still grayish white and yellowish.

    is paired with a golden ponytail that can be kept on the back of the head by Ruriek.

    It can be said that his clean and beautiful appearance completely reflects a unique temperament, which is just right for his noble identity.

    Such a noble man once again walked into the long house of the priest and determined to continue his study.

    After waking up, Veria was confused, she no longer wanted to ask many things.

    Bona is against her wishes and has already started her activities as a high priest in advance. Veria was helpless, she just criticized a little bit orally, and it seemed that she would no longer express any opinions, but that was not the case.

    Because of the sudden appearance of huge wealth, Veria was suddenly excited.

    Because of this wealth, the priests have obviously become lazy.

    Bona, she is already performing the job of the high priest, but she obviously doesn''t want to work hard now.

    Lurik is here again. This time, he ran to the cubicle full of wooden boards as usual, lit the fuel lamp and continued to read the documents. It is precisely because of his knowledge of the documents that he can naturally chat and laugh with Uppsala merchants. The amount of information on all the boards is not exaggerated, and Rurik has a plan to recite them completely.

    He has already begun to do this.

    A sound of footsteps gradually approached, and Rurik subconsciously paused studying.

    "Are you here to add oil to the lamp?"

    "It''s me." Bona held on to the wooden frame and continued: "Rurik, there is something I want to discuss with you."

    "You? And me? Okay."

    Rurik put down the plank completely. He welcomes Bona to discuss something with himself, because Rurik now has an opinion on this woman.

    "You have something, and I happen to have something too. You choose a place and we have a good chat."

    Lurik''s tone was obviously unpleasant. He didn''t say anything so far, but Bona was surprised, and she already guessed it.

    Because, both of them are probably because of the same thing.

    Veria did not rest this afternoon. She sat cross-legged on the leather cushion in the lobby of the long house.

    Gradually gathered all the young priests beside Vilia, they were also sitting cross-legged on either side of Vilia.

    Lurik followed Bona, and he returned to the hall to see a serious scene.

    "Oh? Talk about important issues?"

    Lurik still had a dull face, and then sat on a pair of leather cushions casually.

    Seeing that Vella was sitting in the most noble position with half-squinted eyes, he also felt that the real high priest had something to say to him.

    As a result, Bona didn''t have any politeness, and in a very confessional tone, she explained the opinions of the priests on behalf of all the priests.

    "Ruriek, today I want to explain one thing specifically to you. Regarding the making of soap, I will absolutely stop indefinitely."

    I heard, Rurik''s little heart was startled suddenly, and then quickly calmed down.

    Although he didn''t want this, since the return of his cousin, these priests almost all began to become "pampered ladies", except for them, they had no husbands.

    Lurik knew that Bona¡¯s determination would bring identity, and he was by no means unprepared for this.

    Despite this, Rurik still showed a harsh attitude: "No wonder, you have become lazy these days. You have begun to pay special attention to your own makeup and dressing. You don''t do the work of boiling oil, let alone do the soap. I''m from The tailor learned that you have also ordered a batch of new clothes."

    Bona shrugged and took it for granted: "Child, you know, it is the latest regulations made by your father, and we have a huge sum of money."

    "Because of this money, you are no longer working?" Ruriek continued to ask harshly, "What about soap? You don''t plan to do it again?"

    "Oh, hehe. I''m willing to do it again if necessary, my child, about soap. But the situation is different now, we don''t need to continue."

    At this moment, Bona, who has a good self-confidence, regards R¨¹lik as a child. She feels that she will be able to formally serve as high priest soon. Even if R¨¹lik succeeds in succeeding the chief leader ten years later, she still has a huge right to speak in the clan. .

    She coaxed Rurik: "Child, about soap. We signed an agreement with you at the beginning, and we were willing to make soap for you. That''s because we were poor. You became rich by making soap, and we became too. Wealthy. Now the situation has completely changed. I think we have got enough money and it must be a long process to consume it."

    Rurik squinted his eyes and asked deliberately: "You mean, before you spend all the money, are you not going to make soap for me? You have been resting these days, how can this be? You should continue Made."

    "Huh? You can''t say that." Bona straightened up and continued to coax: "Child, maybe you are a little angry. Please relax."

    After that, Bona gave a wink, and a lower priest hurriedly took the original contract document.

    Bona held the wooden board in both hands, and the Luen letters on it were clearly visible.

    "Look, this is all the terms. The above does not say that we must make it forever. Our contract is always valid, but when we are unwilling to make it, you have no right to force it."

    "you!"

    Until this time, Rurik really realized that he had been put together by them.

    In fact, Bona¡¯s words are also very correct, as clearly stated in the contract documents.

    Now, according to Bona¡¯s attitude, the priests were very enthusiastic about making soap for the past six months, and their technical level has been rapidly accumulated and developed through continuous hands-on operations.

    Today Bona¡¯s words prove one thing even more, and Lurik has to sigh that there is nothing new under the sun. Even in ancient times, people were able to take advantage of loopholes in contracts to do things.

    Of course, Rurik is a little regretful now. Knowing this a long time ago, when the contract was made six months ago, a special article should be written, such as stipulating how many soap products the priest should take out within one month of the Julian calendar, and what penalties should be paid if the delivery is overdue.

    Lurik couldn''t help thinking a little bit more, he even worried about Clavasson, because the agreement signed with that old guy was just how to divide the money after selling the goods. Do not! Cravason should be more reliable.

    Rurik speculated, looked at Bona¡¯s eyes and asked, "Just because of the 30,000 silver coins you got? Bona, do you think this money can really be used for your life? But you should understand that soap It is a living product, and the people of the people like it very much now. For the sake of our people, you should continue to produce."

    "Are you forcing it?" Bona sneered embarrassedly, and continued to coax: "We are priests, servants of God. Even if the leader is here, even if the leader gives me a request, as a high priest, I have the right to refuse. Because I am the high priest!"

    The phrase "High Priest" came out of Bona''s mouth like a needle that pierced Veria who was listening. The old man opened his eyes and turned to look at Rurik, expressing his complicated attitude only with his eyes.

    Lurik noticed this, and Veria clearly didn''t like Bona''s rhetoric.

    Maybe, Villa is very angry! ?

    Leurik said, "You are a servant of God, what about me? I am a person blessed by Odin. Do you want to question this?"

    "No, I have no doubt." Bona continued: "Actually, you and I are Odin''s servants, so why do you ask me to continue making. Since you are willing to fulfill the contract, my words are completely in line with the contract. My There was no error in the move."

    "You!" Rurik stood up and said with a strong attitude: "Then what are you doing in this pomp? Bona, remember, you are not the high priest now! Even if you call yourself high priest to everyone. Look, the high priest is sitting in the most noble position."

    Bona consciously felt wronged, glanced at Veria awkwardly, and turned her head to explain: "Maybe there is a small mistake in what I said. You can''t deny that the high priest is now frail and sickly and old. When the summer solstice sacrifice comes, I must Perform the ceremony as the high priest."

    "Oh? Is this your decision? Then I have nothing to say with you."

    Because of soap, it is not just a question of money. Rurik also did not deny that he had taken most of the benefits in soap, and the priests were properly very cheap labor.

    If Bona and others criticized themselves in this regard, they are determined to propose changes to the profit share ratio. If this is the case, there is no way to modify the share ratio. If they have a high depth of thought and can join hands to engage in anti-exploitation negotiations, then Rurik will feel completely passive.

    Ke Bona¡¯s attitude was entirely because the priests became rich and didn¡¯t want to work hard anymore.

    Soap can have huge profitsSoap is also an important daily necessities.

    The widespread use of ¡¡¡¡ soap can kill a large number of bacteria and viruses that are harmful to human health in life, and objectively reduce the possibility of people getting sick. For the Rus tribe, population is the basis for maintaining the strength of the tribe. At present, soap is a sanitary treasure that tribes can use.

    As for selling soap to make a lot of money, it is indeed profitable at the moment.

    Lurik turned to leave, seeing that he had failed to coax the child completely, Bona also hurriedly stood up.

    "Oh! Rurik, don''t go! You seem to be angry. Let us sit down and talk."

    "Talk? What else can I talk about?" Ruri Kemu turned around with a small face: "Indeed, you have a reason not to make soap. But I just need more soap. Do you think this is just making money?"

    "Otherwise?" Bona asked.

    "I will be the leader of the future, and I have reason to be responsible for the lives of the people. The people need soap, but you just want to live a lazy life, walk around during the sacrifice time, and then dress well and eat well, what? Don¡¯t do it again. I have nothing to talk about with you. Bona, unless you decide to continue making soap for me."

    Seeing that Rurik''s attitude is so determined, his tone is full of atmosphere.

    Bona really doesn''t want her relationship with Rurik to be froze, she just hopes that Rurik can understand and agree that the priest does not need to make soap every day.

    Bona waved her hand at the Alliance, an anxious gesture: "You! Don''t be angry, boy, you sit back, we can continue to talk about this matter."

 Chapter 164ï¼š I have to find a way to pit her 10,000 silver coins

    Bona is Love Choi, and he hasn''t gotten into contact with Rurik yet. Rurik has learned about Bona''s attitude towards life from the real high priest Veria.

    And his mother Niya, and father Otto, inadvertently said that Bona was the one among the priests who liked money very much.

    Therefore, from the beginning, Rurik was prejudiced against Bona.

    Then why identify Bona as the next high priest?

    The reason is quite complicated.

    After all, the existing priestesses of the Ross tribe, they basically did not come to be priests as soon as a dozen were born. Some poor women with dead husbands and no children were unwilling to remarry and became priests of the tribe with Veria''s permission.

    There are other people who are willing to serve Odin completely because of Cengfan, and as a priest, they get the fast food for the tribe''s charity.

    Of course there are true devouts.

    Villa has long known that Bona is not pious, but this woman has always had a goal, which is to eventually succeed the high priest. For this purpose, Bona is willing to learn those prayers, and is willing to look at the ancient wooden documents.

    Except for her, other priests have no opinion, and there are even people who don''t trust Odin''s existence so much.

    The priests are worshipped by other tribesmen, but those who have worked for the priestess at least have nothing to worry about.

    In recent days, Bona¡¯s deeds have been excessive. But apart from being angry, Veria never thought of removing Bona''s inheritance rights.

    Maybe there is a potentially more suitable one among these lower priests, at least now Veria can''t find out. Besides, Bona has presided over large-scale sacrifices under her supervision after all. If she suddenly leaves the world, it is indeed only Bona who can continue to ensure that all sacrifices of the tribe can be punctual and implemented in accordance with the inherent specifications.

    Even if Bona is not promising enough, at least she can preside over the ceremony once.

    Lurik is probably aware of this situation, and the power system within the priests has been finalized. Even if there are potential opponents, look at the current situation, look at the lower priests sitting there like a sculpture, and only Bona is speaking on behalf of all the priests.

    Thinking about it carefully, Bona did not do anything heinous.

    She will be a high priest sooner or later, but she can''t help but "take office in advance", and then she is determined to live a long and extravagant life of pampering.

    It seems that because of her resolute attitude, Bona¡¯s attitude has also been shaken?

    Liu Rick originally hoped that they would continue to make soap for themselves, of course, if their attitude was extremely determined, they would not do it if they didn''t do it.

    Soap is not too high-tech. It¡¯s okay to start a new workshop on your own, but for a long period of time, soap production will inevitably be discontinued, which will eventually interfere with your trade with the big merchant Gould.

    A businessman is most afraid of stopping production on the supply side!

    There seems to be room for maneuver in this matter? Rurik came back and sat on the leather cushion with his back straight: "Can we continue to discuss this matter?"

    "Oh!" Bona patted her thigh, "My child, I''m sorry I offended you. I thought about it, but I have to keep making soap. I hope you can calm down by doing this."

    "Of course. I would be angry if I knew it earlier, why did you say that the production was completely discontinued in the first place?" Rurik still showed an unhappy attitude.

    Bona continued to explain; ¡°My child, at least we are no longer all priests making soap for you. To be honest, we don¡¯t need to earn any more silver coins from this job. We have a lot of money now. I thought about it, and I appoint it for you. What do you think of a priest who makes soap for you on a full-time basis?"

    "You..." Rurik criticized Bona in his heart. But it seemed that this was the only concession Bona could make.

    Think about it again, a hardworking person is in vain but rich, and he is likely to become indulged in enjoyment, which is not a good thing in the long run.

    is like the big businessman Gould, Rurik felt that this obese guy was afraid that he was originally a patient with three highs, and this was the result of enjoyment. But Gould insisted on buying and reselling for a lifetime, and his own capital operation made his strength stronger.

    Bona, why is she? It is not his brothers and people who have robbed the Gotland people of their wealth at the expense of more than sixty people.

    Before Rurik could speak, Bona immediately appointed a person.

    Who is that person? It is the Palla who questioned Bona¡¯s arrogance that she would wear a sacred antler helmet and give money to her tribe,

    Lurik didn''t know this Palla at all, and he really didn''t care about the names of ordinary priests, because there was no clear intersection between them.

    was called by name, and Palla sat upright in shock.

    For this woman, after she criticized Bona''s wrong behavior, she felt that she had been targeted by Bona.

    Villa is very old. In the past few days, except for seeing more than ten boxes full of gold and silver, she was shocked. At other times, she was always confused.

    Whoever serves as the high priest can control the right to use the public wealth of the priests.

    Bona made many promises to other priests in exchange for support. She has given out ten silver coins to each of the lower priests, but Parla has given only five.

    The reason here is of course very blunt: you are not doing very well in your daily work.

    Regarding this, Palla has trouble telling her. She knew that she had been targeted by Bona, but she could contradict her again. In the future, Bona would serve as the high priest and kick herself out, and then she would be finished! When the time comes, another charge of "blasphemy against Odin" is not different from the death penalty.

    Today, Palla had to hold her tresses in front of her with her hands to relieve her anxiety. Of course, Bona clearly angered Rurik, and Palla was still dark in this situation.

    "Parla!" Bona said loudly.

    "I''m here." Palla said with a sudden surprise.

    "Now, in the name of the high priest, I order you to make soap for Rurik. You have no right to deny, understand?"

    "I..." Palla just wanted to refute, when she looked at Bona, she was turned back by the sharp look.

    "Yes." Palla said nonchalantly. In her opinion, Bona would really get worse.

    Then, Bona forced a smile to look at Rurik: "What do you think of it? In this way, we can still make soap for you. Should you be satisfied now?"

    Bona stretched out her hand not to make a smile, Rurik looked at Parla again, and could feel that the woman was actually not satisfied.

    Lurik continued to ask: "This is the only one?"

    "What do you want? Do you still want us all to work for you? My child, we are priests, not craftsmen after all." Bona explained.

    "Can''t it be more? Even two or three people will do."

    "No." This time, Bona''s attitude was completely determined. But she still pretended to be encouraging and asked the other lower priests.

    Is anyone willing? No, there is no second person.

    Bona shrugged: "Look, only Palla is willing. So Palla!" Bona looked at Palla''s frightened face: "You are still a priest, but you will leave the long house of the priest. You make soap for Rurik. I think she will arrange your accommodation and meals. Rurik, will you?"

    Liurik felt that Bona was taking the opportunity to fight her dissident. Rurik didn''t know what was going on, he believed that was the case.

    Bona didn¡¯t want to take a step back, so Rurik nodded: "Well, I can do it."

    Bona nodded: "Well, our contract is valid. It''s the same as Palla makes soap for you, and the profit in it will be taken away by the priest in proportion to it."

    "Yes."

    Lurik felt that Bona really wanted to live a life of dignity and gave up the possibility of continuing to make soap. What should I say about this woman? Does she think of herself too highly?

    After all, her actions today angered Rurik and made Rurik realize that she was a bit naive.

    Whenever you sign any commercial agreement with others, you should formulate some mandatory rules, instead of naively thinking that you are the son of the leader and the noble status of Odin''s blesser, and others will obey obediently.

    There is only a priestess named Palla, at least this woman must know the whole process of making soap. Of course, if you count on a woman to perform all the processes, she can of course do everything, it is the output, which is really pitiful.

    is to say that Bona is not rare at all for the benefits that a Palla''s capacity can give herself.

    For himself, Rurik knows that he still needs to continue to rely on soap production to create wealth, and now the supply side is really a good day to eat fat every day, so he has to start anew.

    At least, Palla can be a teacher.

    As for the soap-making workers, this is easy to say. For example, the father promised to bring himself a group of servants from Novgorod, and even Gould promised to get some servants from the south. Even if the servants are still children, this group of people will not suddenly quit.

    Liu Rick thought Bona was no more nonsense.

    It seemed that Bona also felt that her abrupt determination was too arbitrary, so she suddenly threw an olive branch to ease the atmosphere.

    "Leurik, I think my actions have damaged your interests. I''m sorry. I want to make up for you."

    Leurik narrowed his eyes: "Make up? How to make up?"

    "I heard that you also had an appointment with the blacksmith. He only makes glass for you. Is it true?"

    Bona actually asked her knowingly, and the lower priests had inquired that Clavasson did not secretly sell glass.

    Kravasson had no power. He now increasingly needed to hug Rurik, the growing tree. He wanted to kneel down and thank Rurik for giving him the opportunity to make a fortune.

    "That''s it." Lurik replied slightly indifferently.

    Bona hurriedly smiled: "Since this is the case, I want to order some cups."

    "Is that so? You can go to him yourself now, so why tell me about it."

    Lurik still put on a bulging appearance.

    Bona quickly explained: "Because... you have a contract. I think, I don''t know you, you will be even more angry."

    "Your decision is very smart. Since you want to order the cups, you can." Rurik suddenly thought of something, and his half-bowed waist suddenly straightened up: "Let''s talk about the price!"

    Lurik''s sudden thought was nothing but making money.

    There is nothing wrong with making profits by selling products. It is the ability to sell products with great profit.

    Myself and Clavasson successfully mashed up the glassware, and its shape became complicated. It is so rare and beautiful, it will naturally sell for a high price.

    Since Bona controls a large sum of money, she even feels that she will not have to work hard for her life, and even neglects the future leader. Until now, this woman still feels that her decision is not wrong.

    Then set her a real market price! She had better order more, so that the package of silver coins she was proud of could be quickly reduced.

    Lurik settled down, staring at his beautiful blue eyes: "The most common cup, a two hundred silver coin. Add some beautiful patterns and shapes, and that''s three hundred silver coins."

    Hearing this, Bona was taken aback.

    After these two or three days, Bona had seen the exact appearance of the glassware that the tribe had bought from Rurik and Kravasson.

    She asked back: "My child, are you serious? You sell to the tribe, a set is only one hundred and fifty silver coins. To those merchants, it is two hundred silver coins. Don''t you treat me as the same as those merchants."

    "What do you think?" Rurik asked deliberately and frivolously. In his eyes, many young priests saw his provocation.

    "You! Rurik!" Bona said loudly, "Please remember, I am the high priest of the tribe. You shouldn''t give me a price that foreigners enjoy."

    "But our high priest is still alive, even if she might be sick."

    "You..." Bona felt speechless after hearing Rurik''s words. Her eyes glanced at the lower priests on the left and right, and she simply didn''t notice their strange expressions.

    Because, Rurik¡¯s words were just a criticism, and Bona was anxious that the elderly high priest Veria died on the spot, so she succeeded at the speed of light and took the power of the priest in a fair way.

    Bona didn¡¯t mention it quickly. She knew that she had suffered a loss. For the sake of her own face and to block the mouths of many potential competitors, she was afraid that another ¡°traitor¡± like Parla would question her. Own legitimacy.

    Bona was cruel and said, "It''s the most beautiful glass pot with a long neck. What''s the price? Three hundred silver coins?"

    "No." Lurik sensed Bona''s guilty conscience and did nothing, so he sat on the spot and raised the price.

    "Can''t it be three hundred?"

    "One five hundred silver coin." Seeing Bona hesitated again, Rurik emphasized: "I don''t want you to hesitate. Now give me a happy answer, accept or reject! Listen, What prices should be set for all glassware, Clavasson does not have any pricing power. You don''t want to discuss with him afterwards now, you can only discuss with me."

    "You!" Bona was bitter and couldn''t tell, but she realized that she was indeed placed by the child.

    is really a kid? Isn''t Bona telling some facts that she didn''t expect.

    Lurik continued to ask: "Do you want? How much? You decide now, I will count down to three!"

    "three!"

    "Two!"

    Bona suddenly yelled: "I want it. Only five hundred silver coins!"

    "So how many do you want?"

    "This..." Bona looked at the lower priests on the left and right, pursed her lips and looked at Rurik: "Just... five."

    "Five? More than that." Rurik''s words clearly contained something.

    It''s all because Rurik saw it. When Bona said the number "five", the lower priests who were dumbfounded, their bodies were shaken, and many people raised their heads and stared. After Bona, grievances and dissatisfaction were silently revealed.

    "It''s still... five. The situation has indeed changed a bit."

    "Are five possible?" Rurik said deliberately, "Look at your people, they should be very dissatisfied. Bona, I believe you will be able to officially serve as high priest in the future. Should you be generous? "

    With that said, Rurik continued to behave in a good manner and beat his heart with his right hand to declare that his words were credible: "Look at me. I am a child blessed by Odin, and I have brought it to the entire tribe. There are a lot of good things. There are more than a hundred little boys. I give them enough meat to fill their stomachs every day because I treat them as my brothers. What about you? You should treat other priests as your own sisters, you You should bestow some treasures on your sisters."

    Rurik counts the lower priests again: "I remember all the lower priests, including you, are fifteen. Don''t refute anything, as long as our Veria is still alive, you are not the high priest. It''s just that you are now You can control the priest¡¯s public cash box. Remember, you are not the only owner of the cash box, that is the public property of all priests."

    These words, Rurik also said to the lower priests who dared not say anything.

    Bona quickly took a look at the eyes of the people around her. Although they didn''t speak, their eyes explained everything.

    Rurik continued: "You should order fifteen, not five! Besides, how can we forget the divine and great High Priest Veria? You have to order for her even more. And you should not just order long The necked pot also needs the most common cup of river water."

    "Rurik, you!" Bona was angry, but she couldn''t tell.

    Liurik deliberately arrogantly, because the atmosphere here has become a little subtle. The expressions of ordinary lower priests became soothed, and some even smiled faintly. This shows that they really want to share a large cup of pie from the huge tribute as much as possible, rather than being monopolized by Bona.

    Even Veria, Rurik guessed that she was in a physical hug, so that her mental state was always a little sluggish during this period of time.

    But she is definitely not Alzheimer''s, and Veria opened her eyes and silently announced her support.

    "Fifteen sets! A glass pot of five hundred silver coins. As for the cup, I can give you a preferential price, one hundred silver coins for the most common cup. The total is nine thousand silver coins! How do you think my decision is very kind? ?"

    Kindness? Pooh! Bona whispered in her heart that Rurik was the most evil businessman. Where is the child blessed by Odin? Rurik''s move wasn''t because of Loki''s soul possession? !

    Listen, is this what people say? Loki must have reminded him.

    Then, maybe I...

    Bona thought about it and really wanted to believe it. She thought that this sacred long house of priests was a sanctuary that could communicate with Asgard in the dark. Possibly, Loki of Evil is already paying attention.

    Bona gritted her teeth, no matter whether the gods were there or not, she at least knew that ordinary priests were paying attention to her every move.

    "I bought it! Just the price you said!"

    "Very good." Rurik patted his thigh, and couldn''t help feeling that this little chic looks really a thing. He has only an eight-year-old body, what a beautiful little boy! Become a big profiteer today, but do you always feel so comfortable?

    Rurik still didn¡¯t want to stop, and continued: ¡°Actually, I can also arrange for Clavasson to produce more complicated style glasses for you, and other utensils will naturally be more expensive. I know that you may take advantage of these. The glassware made by Odin''s knowledge and power is too expensive, and you don''t want to use it yourself. But you have to consider the feelings of other priests."

    "Could it be...More money?" Bona heard, her legs crossed almost unconscious, the soles of her feet were full of sweat, and there was a sudden chill in the warmest time.

    "No need! I know you won''t pay higher money. But you must give our high priest Velia the best glassware. Remember, Bona! Velia is like your mother, you inherited All power comes from her. You must be kind to your mother, and you must give her noble gifts. Now there are some more beautiful glassware, totaling a thousand silver coins. Would you like to serve your mother?"

    Lurik believes that Bona now has only choice to agree, and she only has this choice.

    "I agree!"

    Bona yelled and hurriedly accepted the soft request: "My Rurik, the future leader. I have no other intentions, so let''s end the order! There are a total of 10,000 silver coins. I can get the payment. Are you satisfied now?"

    "I''m satisfied." Rurik let out a deep breath, and the previous expression of displeasure disappeared.

    He continued: "That''s the same as before. Let''s sign another contract. At that time, under the witness of the contract, I will give you the goods and you will give me the money."

    Now that she has admitted, Bona knows she can''t make any more returns. She thought she had mastered great power, so how could she be slammed by this kid?

    This is great! In order to maintain the trust of other priests, ten thousand silver coins became a maintenance fee.

    Under the current situation, the money is still to be paid out, which is really painful.

    This is also the case, Bona suddenly realized that maybe she was really naive, and actually thought that thirty thousand silver coins would be able to enjoy the rest of her life.

    ÅÞ! Will other priests ask for more money? If things go on like this, the cash box will not shrink soon? !

    "I knew that, I went to him to order glassware when I was full? It''s okay, Rurik offended a bit, I hope this kid doesn''t hate me." She mentally scolded herself for being stupid and shortsighted.

    Bona shook her teeth and motioned to a lower priest: "Go find a good plank and prepare the ink. Me! I''m going to sign a contract with Rurik, and you will soon get your own crystal cup. Ah no! It''s a glass, a magic glass from the Valhalla Temple in Asgard!"

 Chapter 165ï¼š A gift from colored glassware

    A contract worth one hundred pounds of silver was signed, but Rurik was not complacent because he would become richer.

    Lurik is sure that his actions must have angered Bona.

    How about that? Anyway, that Bona is unpleasant.

    If a leader can still be swayed by the determination of the tribe¡¯s high priest, how can things become like this?

    At any time, priests should not have greater ambitions, they must follow the leader''s decision.

    Besides, when they start to pursue greater interests, they are no longer religious. Such people have fallen so bad that they should not continue to serve as priests. In this way, what is the significance of the existence of priests?

    After today''s events, Rurik really understands Bona. Say she is ambitious, she really has her own advanced ideas. To say she is stupid, she is also really stupid.

    In the future, who can serve as high priest during his reign? At least Bona is not personally competent.

    Such a long-term matter, Liu Rick doesn''t want to think about it for the time being.

    A very tricky thing was placed in front of me. The priests did not suspend soap production, but suspended it indefinitely.

    It seems that at present, I have to start anew.

    How about Palla?

    This priestess who was introduced by Bona to make soap all the time, is she reliable?

    Even if it''s soap, now there is no glass that makes him even more concerned.

    Lurik frequently ran to the blacksmith''s shop in Clavasson in the afternoon to supervise him to make new glassware to make money, and he also paid attention to his construction of steel swords.

    He also estimated the days, according to the usual practice, the fleet led by his father is coming back soon.

    This year''s situation is bound to be special. They want to build Silla Fort in the "St. Petersburg" location, and there are many issues related to the marriage of a large number of tribal youths. Many issues are combined. Is the time for their return to approach the summer solstice?

    Now, the time has come to the end of May, and the father and the others still have no clear news.

    The life of the residents of Roseburg has become more and more lively. In recent days, more and more small vendors have rowed their boats from the south to stop in the fjord of Roseburg.

    Actually, according to the normal port management system, the Ross tribe has the right to collect an entry tariff for all foreign trade vessels calling. This tax is not only used as port maintenance costs, but also an important source of tax revenue for a country.

    The Ross tribe is still a tribe, so much so that no one thought that the tribe could collect a sum of money from foreigners, the so-called "tribe protects foreigners from asking for benefits." The long-term tacit understanding was relieved, and some merchants were willing to put their wealth in the Rus tribe, so that under the protection of the powerful Rus, they did not have to worry about their wealth being looted by the enemy.

    After all, Roseburg is located in a fjord. The place is naturally easy to defend and difficult to attack, unlike the forest on the big lake where the M?laren tribe lives. The rich there must build some wooden walls to prevent sudden attacks by bandits.

    In addition, the leader Otto is indeed a wise man. Under his governance, the Ross tribe rarely engages in theft, and vicious crimes do not exist. Because once those thieves are caught, the result is a capital crime. Otto inherited the tradition of his ancestors, and everyone supported such severe punishment.

    On the issue of avoiding crime, Otto tried his best to restrain his people, and treated the guests equally.

    The Ross people follow the principle of an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth. They can only impose capital punishment on criminals in response to theft and looting in Roseburg.

    Look and see now that the port is gradually becoming prosperous. Every time Lurik sees it, he has an urge to remodel it and make it more like an excellent port.

    But before that, the tribal civilization of the Ross tribe must be the first to make changes.

    For example, strengthen the power of the leader.

    Once, the tribe''s rear-collar was not much higher than ordinary people, and everyone was discussing things. It also includes the priests, who, as a small group of people, don''t have much authority.

    The ¡¡¡¡ tribe is indeed undergoing drastic social changes. Those with high physical fitness have increasingly improved the right to speak in the tribe, and now they have completely changed the tribal dividend system. As a result, a family loses its main labor force, and cannot get a share of tribal wars and trade dividends.

    "I must use my own power to change all of this. I must become a true king and let the richest and poorest people obey my rule. First of all, I must use the power of capital to further win people''s hearts."

    Since signing the contract with those foreign merchants, in only five days, Kravasson successfully took out all the glassware needed by the merchants.

    The merchants also happily handed over the payment. After that, they formed a small fleet and hired a small group of fishermen from the Ross tribe who wanted to make extra money, and rowed straight to the south.

    An order for glassware worth up to one hundred pounds of silver coins, Rurik proudly submitted him to Clavasson.

    Continue making? of course!

    Compared with the former, the workload of completing the new contract is obviously not very high, and the profit is really amazing.

    This was actually an order from the priests, and for a while, Kravasson was only shocked. After he got to know the inside story, Cravason also had some worries about the future.

    After all, money is money. Who would think that he is too advanced?

    In another four days, the glassware ordered by the priests was completely finished.

    The Julian calendar, May 31 is also the last day of May in this calendar.

    Today¡¯s weather is not good, it is overcast and rainy, and the light rain is falling.

    With such bad weather, the intricate roads of Roseburg have become muddy, and the ships in the port have stopped on the shore. On the hazy sea, only a few boats continued to fish in the rain. Under such circumstances, today''s fish market is really sluggish.

    Such weather is a kind of small relaxation for Rurikcha.

    Because the boys can eat at least two pounds of fish every day on a clear day. A large amount of protein intake, coupled with the military training every morning, they are more and more explaining the body, and the training of collision and fighting has become more and more violent.

    Only today, the training was completely cancelled, and the arrangement of free fish eating was also cancelled due to the temporary closure of the fish market. The vast majority of tribesmen hide from the rain in their own homes, eat the dried meat with nothing to do, and light the indoor bonfire to dispel the cold and dampness.

    In the morning, Rurik looked at his pile of silver coins in two wooden boxes again, and he was satisfied.

    "It''s raining, do you want to go out? Maybe you can wait for something." Mother Niya suggested.

    "I have to go out, Mom. That''s a hundred pounds of silver coins. I have to go." After that, Rurik''s eyes motioned to Lumia: "You don''t have to go grazing in rainy weather. Go to the blacksmith''s house with me first. Come on. Come with me now."

    There is no umbrella and no raincoat. Lu Mia holds a large thin sheepskin as a material to block the rain, covering herself and the owner even more.

    Lurik clung to Lumia''s body, and the two leaned against each other and paced in the mud.

    After a little bit of setbacks, the two arrived at Cravason smoothly.

    Only the blacksmith''s shop, the temperature from the continuous burning fire dissipated the cold.

    "I''ve been waiting for you for a while. My boy. You are so determined! I''m afraid that a slip and precious glass will break."

    The words of Cravason, who had been waiting for a long time, clearly revealed concern.

    Leurik shrugged: "It doesn''t matter if it rains a little bit. Let''s take the things and bring the money. I hope you and I will divide the money today."

    "Go ahead. Hey, more money."

    Cravason walked into the inner room and threw out a smooth grayish-white skin.

    "Liurik, here''s a leather jacket to protect you from the rain."

    "Raincoat?" Rurik stroked the leather in his hand: "Is it a sheepskin?"

    "Two pieces of sheepskin stitched together, just to protect against rain. Enough for you and your servants," Clavasson added.

    "Oh thank you. What about you?"

    "You don''t have to worry about me. I will bring all the glassware, you and Lumia don''t take anything. It''s just that when I get to the priest, I can''t go in personally. The rest is up to you."

    Liurik think about it, it is indeed the case. The long house of the priest is called a sacred place, and only high-ranking members of the tribe and servants trusted by the high-ranking members are eligible to enter.

    In everyone''s opinion, the status of craftsmen is indeed not high.

    The air suddenly became gloomy and cold, and Kravasson embraced a wooden box with all the glassware neatly stacked inside. When Clavasson arrived at the door of the priest''s long house, he was covered with water.

    Next, it was Rurik and Lumia who carried the wooden box reasonably and carried it into the longhouse.

    Originally, idle people and others would not enter the serious priest''s long house. The arrival of the two immediately attracted the attention of people in the room.

    The idle priestesses who had already received the news immediately rushed forward, and they squeezed the equally curious Bona out, just to see the true face of the beautiful glassware.

    Soon, the glassware for ordinary priests was distributed.

    Bona is of course dissatisfied with Rurik''s move to hack money, even if things have passed for many days, this dissatisfaction still cannot be relieved.

    Dramatically, when this wrinkled blond woman got her own glassware, her dissatisfaction was immediately eliminated a lot.

    Finally, the small box buried in the bottom layer of the big box aroused Bona''s intense interest.

    "Ruriek, what''s the baby in your little box?" she asked.

    "Of course it is a treasure for the high priest." Rurik said proudly.

    "Then... can I see it first?"

    "you?"

    Rurik''s eyes revealed suspicion.

    Bona said quickly: "I just want to see."

    "That''s good." Rurik held the box with both hands, and suddenly asked: "Today, Grandma Villa''s condition should be much better, right?"

    "It should be all right, I gave her some fish stew with onions, and the situation is much better."

    "Is it you?" Rurik smiled contemptuously: "You still love her?"

    "Of course."

    After hearing this, Rurik guessed that Veria had indeed been ill before. After all, it was an amazingly old man who died after suffering a disease. It is indeed very likely. Rurik was afraid that Veria''s body, which was about to be unsupported, would suddenly collapse.

    Knowing that her mental state has improved, Rurik is also very pleased. Even Rurik still doesn''t feel that Bona really loves Granny Villa, as she advertised. Maybe she only loves the priestly power that can be inherited from Veria.

    Lurik opened the box, and Bona immediately exclaimed.

    Just because, the two glassware in this small box are really exquisite!

    They are not lead glass, but potassium-lime glass, which experimentally added a little rust, giving the whole glass a faint yellow-green color.

    This situation gave Clavassen a lot of inspiration. If a ruby ??is added to the molten glass, will the whole glass become red, or another color?

    He thought it was very magical, and this behavior of throwing messy ore into the crucible to melt it formed the so-called alchemy. Precisely on the basis of various smelting experiments, it is unreliable to hope to make gold by this method, but other strange things can be made.

    Since Clavasson has learned about the "atomic theory" from Rurik across the ages, the old guy''s thinking has become more active after his horizons have opened up.

    Adding weird things to molten glass is just his practical use.

    Klavasen has not experienced failure at all! Within a few days, he at least knew that if the dark red rust and green patina were put in, the final glass would have different colors. He really wanted to put in a ruby ??to melt it, just reluctant to bear the baby.

    Although the glassware is sold through Rurik''s hands, the profit is a magical profit. Clavasson still didn''t want to sacrifice his rubies for huge profits, or because of the huge profits of glassware, the price he had set for one of the few natural rubies in his hand was too low.

    Natural gemstones must increase the price!

    Kravasson has mastered the basic principles of making colored glass, and even he has found suitable coloring materials. This makes glassware obviously have other buying points, and he is more keenly aware, as long as the coloring is correct, small pieces of glass It can imitate gems.

    is not only here to make more complex shapes for glassware, but also a good way to make a lot of money.

    After all, people who have the money to buy glassware are not upstarts, or they have the enthusiasm for huge wealth. A big businessman like Gould no longer cares about the crazy prices of commodities. He desperately needs the uniqueness and beauty of commodities to demonstrate his noble identity and wealth status.

    Kravasson went through the description of Rurik, and used his ability to make bronzes, as well as his imagination, to create a glass pot with a long neck and a mouth. A glass tube connected to the lower end of the pot, this glass tube is like the neck of a swan, and the water outlet is slightly bent down at the end.

    There are two other seemingly ordinary glassware for drinking water, and Klavasen also installed glass ears for them. Because of its strong plasticity, some patterns have been carved on the wall of the cup.

    Cravason began to use gravity more frequently. No, he made special tongs to clamp the middle part of the glass, and the thickness quickly deformed because of gravity. The sticky and hot bottom continued to fall, and a constricted waist was formed in a daze. The falling viscous liquid glass touched a very flat iron plate, thus forming a level.

    Cravason produced two consecutively. Although it is obviously experimental, he still achieved success.

    These two thick, pale yellow "goblets" are also gifts to the high priest.

    The three special glassware have a pale yellow color, combined with their smooth and hard touch. Facing his masterpiece, Clavasson can''t help but feel that they are like huge treasures carved out of amber.

 Chapter 166ï¼š Its important to you without her

    Compared with these three glassware, Bona feels that what she owns is a lot worse. How did Rurik and Kravasson make such beautiful glassware? Bona didn''t know and didn''t want to understand. She only sighed that Rurik set a price of one thousand silver coins, which really can''t be said to be expensive. They are really rare treasures.

    "Have you finished reading it?!" Rurik pretended to be displeased.

    "Yes. You go and present it to the high priest, I think she will be happy." With that said, Bona''s possessiveness is really hard to conceal.

    Rurik stopped talking: "You go and get the money ready. When I come out of Vilia''s room, I will see a hundred pounds of silver." After all, Rurik shook his neck: "Rumi Ya, follow me."

    Bona was taken aback: "What, your servant will follow you too..."

    Lurik glanced at her with a roll of eyes: "My servant is like my third arm. Lumia, my loyal servant! Follow me!"

    Lurik deliberately intended to say the phrase "loyal servant", just beating Bona.

    At this time, because of the noisy hall, Veria had already sat up on the thick leather cushion of the couch. She heard Rurik''s immature voice and couldn''t help but cheer up.

    She is self-aware of her body. She did get sick some time before, but her condition did not continue to deteriorate.

    Regarding illness and death, Villia had to face it calmly. Some things happened now, she also had concerns in her heart.

    Liurik made Lumia hold the small wooden box tightly and follow her behind her.

    He gently opened the leather curtain and enthusiastically called: "Grandma, it''s me. I''m Rurik. I''ll give you a gift."

    "Oh! It''s you, my child." Villia coughed with excitement, and tried to grab his cane and barely stand up.

    "Grandma, don''t be impulsive, sit down quickly."

    After ¡¡¡¡ Liurik helped her sit down, he also ordered Lumia to sit down.

    The three of them sat cross-legged, under the dim oil lamp, Lumia opened the box.

    Villa saw the baby in the box at a glance.

    "Ah! This is the glass you said? It''s so beautiful."

    "Grandma. I''m glad that your body has recovered. Look, this is my gift to you." Rurik happily held out the long-mouthed glass jug, even if the light was dim, Vilia paid attention. This pot has a unique color, just like the color of amber.

    "What''s this called? Amber glass jug?" With his own understanding, Veria used the unique color of the jug to say such a combination vocabulary.

    "It? It''s the pot I gave you. And this." After all, Rurik showed his cup. "One pot and two cups, I gave you. Of course, Bona paid for the money."

    "Really? The thing you gave me is really..." For a moment, Vilia thought of many things, and a lot of crystal teardrops dripped from her aging eyes.

    Lurik sees all this clearly.

    "Grandma, you are crying."

    "Oh, Rurik. I''m really touched!" Villa''s dead-branched hands clasped Rurik''s favored little hands: "You got the wisdom from Valhalla to make these treasures. I can enjoy it now...but I''m really too old."

    Leurik kindly pulled out his right hand to help Vilia dry the tears on her face. This heart-warming action strongly stimulated Veria''s aging heart, a rush of blood rushed to his heart, and Veria''s tears grew even more.

    Her words are also more cordial: "You are like my grandson, and only you are truly paying attention to my old lady sincerely."

    Rurik was very happy to be praised, and he himself was indeed willing to have a year-end relationship with Veria. Because, even because of his psychological age, he is far smaller than this Veria.

    To make such an old lady happy, Rurik knew there were some ways.

    "Grandma, I do treat you as my grandma. You seemed to be sick a few days ago, but I didn''t care about you. I was wrong."

    "Oh, my child, you have done nothing wrong."

    Lurik deliberately asked: "I heard that Bona made some medicinal soup for you, and your illness has improved a lot?"

    "She? Forget it." Veria strained her half-toothed mouth, and shook her head: "I made a little soup myself. Bona hasn''t changed, but she still likes money. I just can''t think of it, because I have Money, she actually thinks she can replace me now."

    "Grandma, are you angry?"

    "Angry?" Villa sighed with tears, "Maybe I chose the wrong person from the beginning. Bona expected me to die early, Rurik!"

    For an instant, Veria''s grief and anger became firm, and her eyes were also very serious. For some reason, Rurik felt a murderous aura.

    "Grandma? You..."

    "Ruriek, and Lumia. You two get in there."

    Seeing the two children gathered in front of her, Veria said firmly and quietly: "Maybe my body can last up to a year. Bona will be the high priest sooner or later. She is not a good high priest, she is not at all. Impious, she only likes money. Rurik, when you become the leader, you...you kill her."

    Hearing the word "kill", Rurik suddenly trembled in shock.

    Liurik''s eyes widened: "Grandma, are you serious?!"

    "Yes. Rurik, this is my last wish. You are going to be our leader. What you need is a pious high priest, not a money-greedy idiot. Bona had better die early, otherwise, you...you Promise me!" Vilia emphasized again: "Promise me, when you become the leader, you will get rid of her. Without her, it is very important to you."

    "But! I..."

    Rurik¡¯s hesitation really made Villa angry: "You can¡¯t hesitate, child. This is my last wish, for our tribe, you must do this. Not only Bona, anyone in the tribe who opposes you, you They must be eliminated. Only you can bring us to prosperity, and all those who violate your will must be eliminated."

    For an instant, Rurik fell into a mental trance. He felt a big rock weighing on his heart, so that he could not breathe.

    "Child, Bona challenges not only my authority, but also the authority of the leader. She tried to lie to you. I''m very happy. You are indeed the child blessed by Odin. You are more wise. Since Bona did that. , What should you do?"

    "Do you really get rid of her?"

    "For the time being, you still need to use her." Villa continued to say seriously, "but you must choose another suitable person to be the high priest who only obeys your orders. Listen, you are the child blessed by Odin, you It¡¯s the most noble one. You don¡¯t actually need a high priest at all, just because the tribe feels that the tribe needs a high priest. You should understand what I mean."

    Lurik has fully understood it.

    After all, his current identity is not the "true son of the destiny" for the Ross tribe! They are all "son of the emperor", so what do they need to listen to the high priest? Perhaps the job of the high priest is to help the leader do a little soothing. If this is the case, of course the high priest must be infinitely loyal.

    Because the high priest should be the leader''s tool man.

    Villa¡¯s words have proved that she was really murderous towards Bona, and Rurik was shocked for a while that this kind and kind old man actually had this vicious side in her heart? Just vicious? Do not! It should be said that there is still a very crucial decisiveness.

    Lurik nodded: "Bona is disrespectful to me, I don''t like her. In any case, after I become the leader, I will not use her. Then, who should I use? For example, that Palla?"

    "Parla? That woman can''t do it. Her heart is more pious, that is, she can''t see a big battle." Not only did Veria comment on Parla, but also other lower priests by name.

    Liurik listened obediently, and couldn''t help being upset.

    Co-authoring From Veria''s point of view, the priests are all arguing. Compared to them, Bona, who is greedy and arrogant, is still the best. The rest are either cowardly or ungodly.

    This can be difficult.

    Lurik asked suspiciously: "So, what should I do? Who can be the high priest?"

    Villa''s shriveled mouth smiled slightly: "Who will be the high priest? Do you still need to ask me?"

    "This¡­¡­"

    At this time, Veria suddenly grabbed Lumia''s hand, which surprised the girl, and also surprised Rurik.

    She said to Lumia: "Will you be loyal to your master forever?"

    "Yes I am."

    Lumia looked flattered, and Villa continued to ask: "Are you sure?"

    "I am sure!"

    Veria stared into the eyes of the deer-raiser girl, and said solemnly: "You know, you should have died on the vast snowy field. Your deer-raiser relatives have all been given death by Odin, only you! Odin! Ding forgave your life. Because it was Odin who arranged you to be Rurik¡¯s servant. Remember, once you have any infidelity, there will be a thunderbolt hitting your head and you will die immediately. , Your soul will also linger in the underworld forever. I think you know what that means."

    Villia was obviously threatening and urging. Lumia trembles, and her feet ooze cold sweat instantly.

    Lumia tremblingly said, "I understand. I dare not violate my master."

    "You can''t tell me. Now, bow down to your master."

    Villa let go, and Lumia was also very sensible facing Rurik. She almost lay on the ground, making her kneeling gesture.

    Lurik looked at the courtesy of his servant. Do not! It should be a strong sense of fear! Rurik looked at Veria again, and asked in surprise: "Grandma? Actually, you meant to make her..."

    "It''s her."

    After hearing this, Lumia cheered. Still speaking, she closed her eyes tightly. How did she think that she had another possibility, and in the mouth of the high priest of the Rus, everything was dictated by her own destiny.

    Leurik asked in surprise: "But she is a deer breeder. Could such a foreigner also be our high priest. Would the tribe welcome it?"

    Villa shook his head: "Do you still treat her as an outsider?"

    "No. I would consider her as a family member."

    "Remember, she is your servant. It was Odin who bestowed her alive, and you gave her everything now. Lumia should have prayed every day, praising Odin for forgiving her mortal destiny. There is only this way. Man, suitable to be your high priest."

    "Yes!" Rurik was thrilled. He never thought that the elderly Veria would make such a recommendation.

    Villia sighed and continued: "My relationship with your father is an alliance, and this relationship is about to end. Son, when you become the chief, a new era begins. You don''t need to be with the priest. Keep the alliance, because the only person in the entire tribe who is truly blessed by Odin. Now you should know that I am the one who was bestowed longevity by Odin, and Lumia was the one who was forgiven by Odin. Except for the three of us, The other people in the tribe, even your father, are all mortals.

    We are all noble, only you are the most noble. For example, the cup you gave me, and those magical objects, are all given to you by Odin. You can talk to Odin directly in your sleep. Maybe you think you are a **** from Asgard, just because you have forgotten a lot. "

    Listen to these! Rurik fully believes that Veria has fallen into the so-called myth she has fabricated.

    Of course, Rurik thinks she makes sense. It''s not that I declare everywhere that steel swords, soaps, and glassware are all Odinto''s dreams. It makes sense for the high priest to believe this.

    Villa kicked Lumia who was still lying on her stomach: "Girl, get up."

    Lumia sat down, her heart beating wildly.

    "Listen! Lumia, you want to study better. From tomorrow, when you come back from grazing, you will come to me."

    "The High Priest..." Lumia couldn''t say anything.

    "And you, Rurik. You two will come together as usual." Villa added: "From tomorrow, I will seize the time to teach your servant those prayers and ritual rules. I can still When performing the work of the high priest, your servant Lumia must participate in the key sacrificial ceremonies as a lower-level priest."

    "Grandma, are you serious?" Rurik asked hurriedly.

    "I''m serious. The longest daylight is coming soon, and I am determined to let Lumia participate in the ceremony."

    While speaking, Veria saw Lumia''s expression in a daze, she suddenly stretched out her right hand and pinched Lumia''s neck abruptly, which really frightened the girl.

    "Lu Mia, I will strictly demand you. You have no reason to slack off. Forget your past, forget your past name, remember your new identity, and serve your master for the rest of your life. In this way, even if you have a deer breeder In the past, when you die, your soul will enter Valhalla and become the Valkyrie. And your master will eventually return to heaven and become the hero of the temple."

    Lumia sullied her mouth, saying that she fully understood.

    At this moment, Lumia didn''t feel happy at all, but she didn''t feel any sadness. She felt that everything was her own destiny.

    She also knows that everything has just begun.

    She even realized that she can only rely on Rurik forever, infidelity and disobedience will bring about quick death.

    Veria had no more words to say: "Rurik, I accept your gift. You must remember that people''s hearts will also change. Because of a huge sum of money, Bona immediately fell. Remember, When you are the leader, your priests are not allowed to have more money. You must let those servants always remember that everything they have is yours."

    "Yes!" Rurik said quickly: "High priest, I will never forget your teachings."

    Villia slowly smiled and said: "In this way, I will die without regret. These are all my wills to you, but I will not leave immediately. When I feel that there is something important, I will I asked you to guide you. Now you two can leave."

    She is a wise elder, and Rurik can hear that Veria is actually spurring herself, and she cannot be indecisive as a leader.

    Asking himself, Rurik does not deny that he still has a lot of so-called "Mothers" thoughts, and these thoughts don''t quite conform to the values ??of people in today''s era.

    As for now, my thoughts have begun to change, maybe the speed of change is still not fast enough.

    Liurik kowtowed three heads in front of Vilia. It is true that this behavior seemed strange to Vilia, but the obedience to her was clear.

    "You should leave now, or Bona will be suspicious."

    "Okay." After that, Liu Likla got up with Lumia.

    The two returned to the hall empty-handed and saw Bona sitting in front of a wooden box full of silver coins.

    "You finally came out, Rurik," Bona said. "Your gift, the high priest should be very satisfied."

    "Yes. She is very happy."

    "Let''s take a look at the money."

    "Okay. I see all silver coins, do they really have a hundred pounds?"

    Bona was embarrassed: "Is there any, you can try it yourself?"

    Ten thousand silver coins weigh one hundred pounds, plus the weight of the box itself, the total weight must exceed forty kilograms.

    Lurik really tried it, and with his own strength, he could only push it reluctantly. After all, this body is still too young.

    "What do you think? Do you want me to help you?" Bona asked deliberately.

    "It''s really heavy."

    "Or, I''ll weigh it for you again, the balance is here."

    "No. I can trust you. In this sacred long house no one will lie." Rurik looked at Bona¡¯s eyes and said deliberately.

    "Oh, you don''t have to doubt me. I dare not lie about this. I mean, do you need me to help you carry it?"

    "No need." Rurik looked self-improving: "Lu Mia, let''s lift the box together and let''s go!"

    The strength of the two children barely lifted it, even so, Rurik blushed and barely moved. Lu Mia''s situation is similar. Out of loyalty to her master, she dare not neglect.

    The two staggered and carried the box to the muddy outdoors, then bent down and panted.

    At this moment, Cravason, who had been hiding in the deer pens where the reindeer was kept, was so bored that he would feed the deer with the cut grass, hurriedly jumped out and happily approached the heavy box, and was fatigued by the two children again.

    "Those priests won''t help you either? This is a hundred pounds of silver! It''s too heavy."

    "Those women are unreliable, Clavasson. They are a group of mediocre people who are hungry for money, and they are not religious at all." Rurik panted, his words were full of criticism.

    "Oh? That''s what you think of them."

    "Let''s go. Clavasson, I still need you to help me move things before I become strong. Let''s go back to your smithy, you know."

    Cravason laughed out immediately: "Haha, divide the money? Okay! You and I divide the hundred pounds of silver equally!"

    "Go back... let''s take a count when we go back." Rurik stood straight in front of him, "Make sure it''s a hundred pounds of silver."

 Chapter 167ï¼š The age of sleeping on the ground is over

    On the issue of money, Bona currently dare not be greedy for ink.

    The heavy money box full of silver coins was taken back to his smithy by Clavasson, and after a simple check to make sure the weight was correct, the fifty pounds of silver coins went back to Rurik¡¯s money box.

    For the time being, all the coins are kept in my own home.

    With so much money, Bona''s eyes shined brightly, and Rurik''s heart became more worried. Even if his father is the leader, the neighbors near the house are also his father''s friends.

    The total weight has almost reached two hundred pounds of silver coins, such a huge amount of wealth, even if a good person sees it, it will be evil.

    Lurik is looking forward to his father''s triumphant return. Before he is fully grown up, only his father''s existence can perfectly deter all potential threats and protect his wealth.

    Of course, there is another way to protect one''s wealth, which is to use the power of wealth to build a hierarchical interest group that can be completely controlled by oneself. In short, it is to throw money and establish contractual relationships with some people in the tribe.

    At that time, even if it is for the common good, the people will not try to steal their wealth for no reason.

    The time is already June 3rd of the Julian calendar.

    The rainy weather completely ended, the southerly wind returned to blow away the moisture, and the muddy roads in Roseburg quickly became dry.

    This is not surprising, because this so-called road has a lot of sand.

    After the rain, the forest began to grow wildly.

    The greatest gift of rain is to nourish some vegetables that the Ross people barely grow-onions.

    Some people have started to sell their own extra onion heads. That''s the price, which is slightly higher than in previous years.

    It is not at all because this year''s year is bad, on the contrary, this year''s climate is obviously slightly warmer.

    Just because a large amount of silver flows into Roseburg, silver has brought unprecedented impact! In the small society of Roseburg, there has been inflation!

    The four hundred young soldiers who returned, generally took advantage of the fire and robbed themselves, more or less robbed the Gotlanders of treasure in the war. After the "spoils-sharing conference", everyone received another sum of money.

    They are sitting on huge sums of money at a young age, and their desire to consume has also increased. They have to satisfy their appetite first, so all the fishermen who sell their catch took the opportunity to raise their prices.

    Onion, it is regarded as a kind of medicinal material by the people, and it is precisely the key source of vitamins. Even people in this space and time don¡¯t know what vitamins are, but they also know that eating this food is indeed good for the body.

    There is another point, it is its spicy taste. The pungent and strong taste stimulation gives everyone happiness. For this happiness, paying more money this year, is there any problem?

    After the rain, the fish market reopened.

    From now on, Ruriek has to face the situation where the price of fish has soared by 20%. He knew that the actions of the fishermen were understandable. As usual, he still wanted to gift the hundreds of young guys to eat fish, but for this he only paid two extra silver coins.

    Two silver coins are only one ten thousandth of his current wealth.

    June 3, there is a good thing for Rurik.

    A month ago, he recruited a group of idlers from the tribe, many of whom were older people with significantly reduced physical fitness. In fact, the so-called elderly people are just over fifty years old.

    Lurik has understood that it is completely absurd to treat his father as an old man. Father Otto is still strong, this age can be said to be so amazing, but other men of the same age, the situation is not good.

    Those old men are not as wealthy as the leaders. They originally counted on tribal wars and the dividends of Sorgon, and continued to live a life of misery.

    Now, because the powerful people in the tribe decided to adopt a new distribution principle after consultation.

    Today''s old men either rely on their sons who are married and start a career, or use some of their savings as pension money. Their attitude towards the rest of their lives has long been relieved, and they also believe that there are not a few years left in their lives.

    Everyone believes that it is a miracle of life for a person to live to sixty years old. As for the high priest Veria, who was seventy and three years old, it was a gift from God.

    Even if the physical fitness of the old men becomes very poor, many people suffer from bone diseases because they were too crazy when they were paddling when they were young.

    They have some skills after all, such as woodworking.

    A group of middle-aged and elderly people have been building houses for Rurik. The two long houses with wooden floors he ordered have now been completed.

    In fact, with the last rain-proof wooden board on the roof fixed, the two longhouses were completed on June 2nd.

    The two long houses are near the Rurik¡¯s house. The construction process of it is a great attempt for the Ross tribe itself.

    Because the two longhouses have a strong Slavic style.

    More specifically, the married Peravina put forward her opinions on the style of the building, and Rurik referred to these opinions and relayed them to the carpenters.

    Building a house is like building a ship, each is the art of putting together planks and blocks.

    The carpenters were digging holes with shovels, and then put the chiseled oak piles into the hole. They set up a large number of wooden piles, and then the houses were built around the wooden piles.

    The new longhouse is a kind of dry-bar building. This type of building is very suitable for the Novgorod people living on the lake. Is it really suitable for Roseburg?

    In the end, two long houses were built. Its appearance is incompatible with other residential buildings. For example, under the wooden floor are a large number of wooden columns, which can be used for children to walk through. Nowadays, many people of the tribe are willing to come here to hang out, and even walk into its interior to feel the unique wooden floor and some even stranger wooden platforms.

    After basically understanding the details of its structure, most of the people lost interest.

    Only a dozen carpenters left in place, waiting for Lurik to pay their wages for a full month of struggle.

    In the morning, Rurik led his own people as usual, and had a hearty collision training on the dew-hung hillside.

    When Lurik took the sweaty children under his command to receive the meat, he hurried to the construction site with his close followers Fisk and Kanuf as usual.

    Today is the day when the house is officially inspected.

    Lurik is here, there is a small linen pocket hanging from his waist, and the sound of ding ding dong dong in it indicates that it is a silver coin.

    The more than a dozen "middle-aged and elderly people" with half-bald hair and beards were sitting idly. Seeing that Rurik had arrived, they all stood up in awe.

    They are indeed in awe, not purely respecting Rurik''s noble status, but it is this person who came to pay the money today.

    Although he has been paying attention to the construction of longhouses, Rurik stood at the bottom of them, still looking up again.

    At this time, a so-called "construction leader" was actually a 55-year-old old boat repairer, and said respectfully: "Child, come and take a look. We have thoroughly completed the house you want. Completely built. It''s our wages...hehe."

    "Of course." As he said, Rurik opened his linen pocket in front of a group of uncles (literally) who came around. He was not busy pulling the hemp rope, and deliberately said: "The money will be given to you, and how much I give you depends on my mood."

    "So, how are you in your mood? My little master." The old boat repairer was very respectful.

    "This requires me to check it personally. I have to come in to see the situation."

    On the day of the house handover, the owner inspected the house and found out the problems in it and gave feedback to the developer, and if he didn¡¯t agree with him, he asked for his own losses.

    Lurik is certainly not a mean person, even because he now has money, he is willing to be generous to people he trusts.

    There are two longhouses in total, and their specifications are exactly the same.

    The area of ??Roseburg is already relatively cramped. Because of his noble status, Lurik forced to build a house near his home, supported by the leader''s father, and everyone else had to hold back even if they had objections.

    The long house is built on wooden stakes. Each building has thirty stikas, which is about thirty meters.

    It can be said that it is a long house in the true sense.

    Theoretically, it can be built longer. However, it is hindered by the material. The selected beam is made of pine wood. It is 30 stika in length, and the house can only be built so long.

    They all have a herringbone roof, and the width of their interior has reached eight stikas.

    "Let''s go, Fisk, Kanuf, come in with me and see. I know you are here for the first time." Rurik greeted.

    Yes, these two are indeed entering for the first time, and their eyes are full of curiosity.

    For example, I actually stepped on a wooden floor.

    "My leader, they use wood to make the floor, can it?" Kanuf asked in surprise, and at the same time he jumped vigorously, "I jump like this, I will never trample the floor."

    Leurik smirked and shook his head: "You are too light. Have you underestimated the quality of these trees? Look, every piece of wood on the floor can be the keel of a fishing boat."

    "What you said is very reasonable." The old boat repairer complimented: "For the house you want, I dare not deceive anything. All the wood materials are carefully selected by us."

    Leurik nodded with satisfaction: "I know, your work is very serious, and I am very happy."

    "Ah, you''re happy. This salary, you can see if you can..." As he said, the old guy was smiling, and his inner anxiety was undoubtedly revealed.

    "I will check again."

    Lurik did want to check it out, because it would be the servant¡¯s quarters.

    Since it is a dormitory, Rurik has a very clear purpose from the beginning, so now the furnishings here are all done in accordance with the large public dormitory that Rurik understands.

    The wooden platforms inside the long house are nothing but beds.

    Now, the identity of the Rus is still a Viking, and there is basically no Slavic element in it. And this long house contains some so-called Slavic elements.

    The so-called Tsarist Russian subjects often sleep on narrow wooden beds, even if such wooden windows easily make people fall to the ground at night. It was actually a rule set for the soldiers¡¯ dormitories during the time of Peter the Great. First, a barracks could accommodate more people. Second, the cramped beds forced the soldiers to obey discipline.

    The Tsarist-style bed with a width of only ninety centimeters is really inhumane. The standard set by Rurik for the craftsman is two stikas in length, one stika in width and one palm.

    In this way, the width of the bed must reach 110 cm. An adult lying on it will not feel too cramped.

    In order to avoid falling in sleep, all wooden platforms are also equipped with a little wooden stake on the edge to act as a railing.

    He stretched out his hand and stroked it: "Not bad."

    The old boat repairer who followed hurriedly asked: "Of course our craftsmanship is good. That is, do you really plan to let people sleep on it?"

    "What? Are you wrong?" Rurik turned around.

    "It feels a bit strange."

    "No! As long as you try, you will get used to it. Uncle, stop sleeping on the ground."

    The ship repairer still shook his head: "My child, with all due respect, I can''t accept your whimsical ideas. Sleeping on this wood, I feel like a fish on a plank."

    Hearing this, Rurik almost laughed.

    He was holding it back after all. He couldn''t think of it. This old guy is quite humorous and can compare wooden beds with chopping boards.

    Rurik shook his head: "I will not force you, but I will force my servants. I call these wooden tables a bed. I will have a large number of servants who will sleep on them. This is a home shared by a large group of people. Hope you will not be surprised in the future."

    Not surprisingly? That is ridiculous.

    There are forty beds in this long house, that is, twenty in each of the left and right rows. It is normal for forty people to live in it. Rurik didn¡¯t think this was strange. He felt that the servant¡¯s quarters he had built fully borrowed from the experience of military camps. This is a big shop, and the house is full of people with more people. Only the heat dissipation of the human body may be as long as winter. The house is naturally warmer.

    The specifications of the two longhouses are exactly the same, except for the bare wooden bed, there is no other furnishings.

    Of course, it is designed with windows. There are five wooden windows on the left and right wooden walls of the huge long house.

    Since there are no glass windows, the lighting is to use wooden sticks to support the wooden window panels. Therefore, the room is still dim during the daytime, and at night you can only rely on the dim light of the oil lamp.

    Anyway, the residents didn''t have much requirements for the accommodation conditions. Just like the old guy said, he actually felt that it was right to sleep alone on the ground. Sleeping on a wooden bed can be described as apostasy. There must be a lot of people who have such thoughts.

    They may all have some doubts. After all, all the wooden beds were checked by Lurik, and they confirmed that they did not cut corners on this key object. In order to prove its sturdiness and reliability, Rurik ordered Kanuf to climb up and ordered him to jump vigorously on the wooden bed.

    "Yes, you still can''t trample it down." Rurik muttered with satisfaction.

    For a while, Kanuf hurriedly stomped on, but he still couldn''t shake the solid oak plank.

    The old boat repairer laughed loudly when he saw it: "Forget it, if he can smash the plank, we can''t have a strong boat."

    "So, these wooden boards are also the material of the boat?" Rurik asked curiously.

    "More than wooden boards!" The old boat repairer stretched out his right hand and pointed everywhere: "Here! And here! There! All the materials can be used for shipbuilding. So, boy, for your longhouse, we are asking to build ships. We can all guarantee that it is the most solid, possibly..."

    "What is it possible?" Rurik asked.

    "Even if it snows again this winter, the snow cannot collapse the roof! Collapse is absolutely impossible, just like the boats of our tribe can carry amazing loads, and the houses built by us old guys are the same."

    "Okay! I am very willing to believe you, now let''s go out."

    After all, it was empty inside, and the air still felt damp. Before this place is full of popularity, Liu Rick doesn''t want to stay any longer.

    Outdoors, the workers who were waiting for the news were almost impatient. Seeing their sponsors appeared again, they subconsciously embraced them.

    "You are all quiet." Rurik shouted.

    "Now, I will give you money, or according to our previous agreement, I will give you silver coins." After all, Rurik finally opened the linen bag and revealed the heavy silver coins inside.

    This time, Rurik did bring a lot of silver coins. In fact, before this acceptance, Rurik had been taking time to pay attention to the construction progress of the new house. Whether they are cutting corners, whether they are sabotaged, if they are, Rurik knew it early.

    The fact is that they are not slacking off.

    "You are doing very well. I will give each of you more money. Each person totals twelve silver coins, so it''s decided."

    The words are so, Rurik also made the money. Not only did he bring more than one pound of silver coins on this trip, there were still two coins left after the distribution was completed. Don''t take these two, he threw them directly to the old ship repairer who was the "foreman" as an extra bonus.

    Twelve silver coins, even at current prices, they can buy fish and eat enough to survive the first half of the year. If they eat frugally, relying on this silver coin to solve the problem of eating, it can be used until the ice and snow melt the next year.

    Some people were holding money in their hands, and they burst into tears for an instant.

    A group of elderly people cried with joy, which also attracted the crowd and discussion from some tribesmen.

    Lurik didn''t intend to comfort them, just cry if you should cry.

    When they feel better, Rurik said loudly: "You all gather here. Hurry up!"

    They came one after another, and at this time Rurik also made an important decision; "Uncles, don''t feel satisfied with a little silver. I will provide you with another opportunity to make money."

    "What is it?!" the boat repairer asked urgently.

    "Make me another house with the same style and a smaller house. I want to use it as my new home. You don¡¯t know, but I...I don¡¯t like sleeping on the ground. You can guarantee the quality of the house as soon as possible. If the quantity is good, money is not a problem. I think living comfortably is the problem. Maybe I feel comfortable, and I will give you an extra twenty silver coins for each of you."

    Lurik didn''t use his head when he said that, he promised "twenty silver coins" and came with his mouth open.

    People like them believe it is true, their eyes are full of fighting spirit.

    There is another job, and these old bones cheer up one after another.

    The old ship repairer had no intention of taking a break, so he sullen his face and said firmly: "We can start now, and now we will begin to plan a foundation."

    "Okay. What else do you want, tell me now. I will help you solve any difficulties."

    "There is a question the old boat repairer said.

    "What is it?"

    "Site problem. I hope your decision will not attract opposition from other tribes. You know, the current situation in Roseburg. Our home is really cramped."

    The words are justified, and Rurik doesn''t think this is a problem at all. He said: "I can use money to solve all the objections. As for you, I want a more square wooden house with ten stikas long and eight stikas wide. Remember, you use a scraper to process the wood. If the floor is flat enough, I will give you more rewards."

    They put the silver coins in their pockets, and then didn''t mean to take a break. Under Rurik''s order, they chose a flat ground with weeds and rubble as the foundation of the new house.

    After all, they are all shipbuilding craftsmen, and they are naturally experienced woodworkers. Even when they are too old, they can no longer be like they were when they were young.

    But the tools they used to build ships and repair ships have achieved a key use in building houses.

    The sun set on June 3rd. They were already in the wasteland. They used rope rulers (that is, some hemp rope, each stika length made a knot) to complete the foundation survey.

    As for cutting down oak or pine trees to make stakes, and even splicing wooden floors and walls, they will all be a matter of time in the future!

    Lurik started to work on construction again, and Harozov, who was still the "war leader", had to figure out what the leader''s son wanted to do. It seems that it is a new big construction project.

 Chapter 168ï¼š Build a new house and make a new quilt

    That night, Harozossen visited the leader''s house, and he was only there to talk with Rurik.

    "Haha? Are you telling me about building a house? Okay." Rurik welcomed Harozosen to come.

    Before that, Rurik had told his mother that even his daughter-in-law had not returned to his cousin Arik, who was temporarily staying in his own home, about the fact that he was going to build a brand-new leader''s house. Niya and Arik don''t quite understand, are the wooden floors and the so-called beds really so wonderful? Maybe it''s wonderful.

    Lurik made an introduction. He couldn''t guarantee that his mother was really looking forward to sleeping on the wooden bed.

    Now that Harrodsson is visiting, let''s talk about it.

    After listening to Rurik''s introduction for a long time, Haro Zossen shook his head: "I''m sorry, I don''t quite understand it. But since you say that the new house is very comfortable, it must be comfortable."

    "At least much better than it is now." Rurik emphasized with some regret, "Uncle, I think our days of sleeping on the ground should be over forever. Although those Novgorods are stupid, they are a bit particular about houses. My current house is imitating them. I think this is very suitable for imitating. Uncle, I think you will also build a new house. You know, our tribe still has idlers who are not young but have craftsmanship."

    "New house? This... Maybe I really need to think about it."

    The sun has completely set, but in fact, the time is now very over. Everyone counted the days, getting closer and closer to the "longest day", so the night time was very short.

    After returning from the leader''s house, Haro Zuosen began to receive the service of his two recent concubines, but his wife kept putting on a bad face.

    It was Kanuf. He was a real little kid, and he played with his two little maids who were almost the same age. After all, they are each other''s children, and now the three children are all sleeping together in a shack.

    In this scene, Haro Zuosen didn''t feel any discomfort at all, because the man wanted these three children to grow up quickly, so he could carry his grandson before the end of his life.

    Look at this big family, now the house is too small!

    Do you want to continue?

    Although Harozossen thought it was weird that Rurik imitated the Novgorod people''s move to build a house, he didn''t think that wooden floors were any clever facilities.

    Lurik was asking people to build a new house, and Haro Zossen was also inspired.

    After all, I became wealthy because of the spoils. I should renovate my old house or demolish it and build a new one.

    After much deliberation, Haro Zuosen thinks it is more reliable to build a new house.

    Rossberg¡¯s boundary is becoming more and more constrained, and constrained refers to those ordinary people. Can one''s own status and status be the same? There are also people living in this area, who are obviously more senior. Everyone is a noble person of the tribe who lives near the leader''s house!

    So there are many flat wastelands in this area. They are completely unsuitable for growing onions. Only the warmth period grows weeds every year. Is it feasible to spend money to invite idlers to develop wasteland and build larger and more spacious long houses?

    of course can.

    As a result, on the second day, Harrodsson also started to act. He himself recruited a group of idlers with construction experience, including himself, more than 20 people actually went into the hills to cut trees, just to make building materials for the new house.

    Lurik was indeed the first to open the scoring, and Haro Zuosen was the first to follow suit. The power of role models is infinite, and more people began to follow them. Those who returned home with money in their pockets were the last time they renovated their homes, and some wastelands were forcibly developed to build new longhouses.

    No one has imitated Rurik.

    "Maybe, only if they really feel that sleeping in bed is more comfortable than sleeping on the ground, the entire tribe will gradually tear down the old house and live in a long house with wooden floors." Rurik thought so, he still needs to be busy with a lot of things. .

    For example, the new long house is completed, and the rest still needs to add living utensils, especially important bedding supplies. Those servants will be their own right-hand men, and naturally they cannot treat them badly in terms of sleep and accommodation. It is the most basic requirement to have mattresses and quilts made of animal skins to prevent the servants from freezing to death in possible hunger and cold.

    He has already decided that he must make a batch of quilts that he looks pleasing to the eye. For example, animal skins are used as mattresses and linen cloth is used for bed sheets. In this case, it is better to use linen cloth as a quilt cover with animal skins inside.

    He has sketched out the face of the quilt in his mind, and the cordial memory from another beautiful world floats in his mind.

    Deerskin is simply tanned and processed, and now it is no longer so expensive. Those ethnic groups who became wealthy took the money, and more people bought daily necessities on a large scale more rationally.

    The existence of demand not only promotes the increase in the price of fish, but also the price of fur.

    Some merchants who still stock up on fur goods in Roseburg can no longer commit to pulling fur goods to the south to make 100% or more profits, not to mention the huge risks of long-distance transportation.

    Last year, leathersmiths bought deerskin for one silver coin. After processing, merchants often bought two for three silver coins. Merchants can transport high-quality deerskins to the Grand Bazaar of the Merlaren tribe and sell them at high prices.

    Now, facing the real demand, they set the price at three silver coins and sold them back to the Ross people.

    Until now, at this apparently deceptive price, those families who are still poor feel regretful and can''t do anything about it.

    The young man with money in his pocket doesn''t mind paying a high amount of silver to buy more animal skins to make more clothes. The times are indeed different. In the past, my leather clothing may have to be worn for more than ten years, but now that I make one or two spare parts, my luxury dream can be fully realized.

    If you can make high profits on the spot, why travel all the way to the south?

    Moreover, Rurik never thought that he himself had become one of the driving forces behind the price increase.

    There are currently as many as 80 beds in the two long houses with wooden floors. In the foreseeable future, the construction of new long houses will continue. The purpose of the long house with a distant Slavic style is to serve as a servant¡¯s dormitory. Considering that I have a big dream, as the dream is gradually realized, at least I must ensure that my right-hand man has reliable beds to keep out the cold. Clothes and bedding.

    Rossberg is a land boundary, in winter often encounters dangerous extreme cold, so cold and still sleeping on the ground, Rurik doesn''t think the tribe is deliberately doing it to strengthen the body. The possible reason is very simple, they have not had the opportunity to feel the comfort of the real bed.

    There are a large number of women over forty years old in the tribe, and they usually worry about their future. They lack the physical strength to go fishing, let alone engage in combat. They need to rely on their husbands and sons, and make some handmade products and weavings to subsidize their families.

    The only value of their existence, seems to be to rectify the housework for the husband and raise the children in the family.

    The men of the tribe don¡¯t think these women have much ability, but they generally know how to weave and tailor. These skills are what Rurik desperately needs.

    Lurik bought it for a deerskin three silver coin, even if he knew that he had suffered a loss in this respect, he knew that the deerskin in his hand was probably the tribe¡¯s seizure last year.

    Some cowhide is also mixed in here, and its price is even higher.

    All kinds of large-scale livestock are well-processed, and can be directly made into leather goods for clothing. Rurik bought as many as 200 pieces! Two hundred sheets, one is to make a whole, and the other is to process more, which has been needed from time to time. This move even his mother Niya wondered whether his son had a whim and planned to try to become a fur merchant.

    However, Niya learned that his son had bought a large amount of linen, and through those women who specialize in cooking fish, recruited more laid-back female tribes and gave them the task of tailoring.

    Her son''s behavior made her a little confused, and the next thing was even more confused.

    Because, my son still feels dissatisfied with the well-processed animal skins.

    A group of tribal women were hired by their sons and started to cut leather with a knife very extravagantly. After that, there was obviously more work to do.

    All the leather is cut into a wide rectangle, and its area can generally completely envelop an adult man lying down. Whether it''s cowhide or deerskin, they will be wrapped in a linen cloth. The women used their own iron needles or bronze needles to complete complicated stitching with twine. It¡¯s no different, bad needles have to go through thick leather, which really tests women¡¯s strength and perseverance.

    However, when they thought that they could get the benefit of a silver coin as long as they finished one piece of processing, when they thought that Rurik was such a generous child, and even with sweat on their foreheads, they would also make a fortune.

    Lurik found forty women to do this, and it is estimated that each person can earn five silver coins on this job.

    But this money is definitely not easy to make.

    Lurik is making "quilts" with existing materials. Those imported linens are made into comfortable quilts, and the inside is a whole piece of leather containing fluff. It is bound to be heavy, and it is really warm when covered, and its shape is indeed exactly like a quilt.

    The work of those women disappointed Rurik. A "leather quilt" actually took two days to process.

    He waited for two days. By the afternoon of June 6th in the Julian calendar, the first batch of quilts finally began to be delivered.

    "New-style bedding? Is there something more comfortable than my bearskin?" Arik, who was idling for a while, was enjoying a pleasant afternoon, but he was surprised that Liurik reached out his hand and tried to pull it outdoors.

    "Brother, don''t ask too much. Call a few more brothers and help me move things."

    "What''s your whim? Do you call those things a quilt?"

    Liuric pulled on his cousin¡¯s powerful arm, while Arik was motionless like an iron mound.

    In this scene, Lumia, who came back after herding, looked at her and wanted to laugh, but also a little bit wanted to cry. In the past few days, she has started to learn the priest¡¯s etiquette, and began to learn those prayers. Four months ago, she started to be replenished with the Luen alphabet and the so-called Roman alphabet. Lumia can actually spell those carved on the wooden board. Prayer on the top.

    High Priest Veria didn''t feel that this girl''s learning ability was amazing, she felt that Lumia must have this level.

    It turns out that Rurik didn''t look away, and he was the same. At the end, Veria sighed with Odin''s wisdom.

    Lumia will return to the long house of the priest after dinner, read the prayers in front of Veria, and finally achieve the result of recitation.

    For the time being, she must follow the master Rurik''s side to listen to the dispatch.

    At least Arik was giggling by his brother''s seemingly mischievous behavior, and said affectionately: "Before you grow up, you can''t pull me. Rurik, is your thing good? Give me. One, I will help you."

    "You...you bullied me when I was young? Okay. You help me move, I''ll give you a baby."

    "Oh, this is right."

    Arik got up and easily recruited ten peers who were also idle for the time being.

    Lurik walked in front of them, and Lumia followed closely.

    A small team is formed, and it seems that the leader is the leader of the team, Rurik.

    The team abducted into the place where the ordinary people lived. In a sense, this is the "Downtown" of Roseburg, a place where people who lack power and status live together. They are the poorest people in the tribe, and now things have changed. Because of the end of the plundering war, some people suddenly became wealthy, causing many to regret that they missed the opportunity to make a fortune.

    I knew that a sneak attack on the Gotland could be very smooth, and I followed it!

    Arik watched his younger brother approach some simple houses, and unexpectedly began to chat with wrinkled women.

    The woman said a few words and then entered her house with a smile on her face, and came out carrying a lot of burlap-like things. Seeing how they struggled, Arik guessed that there must be something in the gray cloth bag.

    Just as Arik hesitated, Rurik enthusiastically called: "Brother, you come over and take the baby, I will give it to you."

    "Baby? In the cloth bag?"

    When Arik took the so-called cloth bag, he knew that it was not a so-called bag at all.

    Arik''s hands stretched it subconsciously, and he didn''t need any explanation at all. He also understood that this thing was an existence that resembled a blanket. Feeling the texture, he estimated that the inside of the linen cloth was a whole piece of leather.

    He keenly noticed that the blanket was wrapped in a gray-white linen cloth, on which there were quite meticulous stitches. This thing is really not an ordinary leather blanket, it is really made too square, and a strong desire to possess it floods Arik''s heart. He can''t wait to use this thing as a bedding tonight.

    "Arik, you lift it up a little bit!" Rurik said loudly, "Don''t hesitate, you see this quilt has fallen to the ground."

    "Oh! I''ll raise it right away."

    Arik raised his arms and drove the stretched quilt off the ground, and Rurik had a complete picture of it.

    The tall and strong Arik did lift it up, and Rurik could see the uncovered half of his cousin''s calf.

    "Liurik, this thing is quite heavy." Arik muttered behind the quilt.

    "Shen is right, the deerskin itself is not light. What do you think of using it as a bedding?"

    "Maybe very comfortable. Oh, thank you for the present."

    Lurik personally touched it, and he also had to sigh with the tailoring level of a tribal woman. That being the case, they should be able to perform more complicated tailoring tasks in the future. Even the Ross tribe can develop a tailoring industry as a result.

    Making clothes has been a labor-intensive industry since ancient times. In an era without sewing machines, organizing older women to make clothes together is an operation that pursues maximum efficiency.

    As for the sewing machine, the old-fashioned human foot-operated sewing machine, Rurik didn''t think it was too complicated. Because it is a combination of some special-shaped gears, it makes it possible to thread the needle without interruption. In addition, with the power of the foot, the thick cowhide makes the needle easy to penetrate.

    For the time being, making sewing machines is still a long way off. Perhaps only when the tribes have a large-scale clothing demand, it is truly meaningful to bring out related machines.

    According to Rurik¡¯s request, his brother Arik folded the quilt several times to make it fit in his hand.

    "Liurik? Where do you go next?"

    "Go to the next house and get another one." After that, Rurik took out a silver coin from the cloth bag hanging around his waist and put it into the woman''s hand full of folds and calluses.

    Poor laborers are such palms.

    Looking at the hands of a pair of poor people so carefully, a kind of compassion came to his heart again.

    Think about my mother. My mother doesn¡¯t have to run for life. The hardest thing she does is just to cut some dried meat and cook some food. Can this be considered hard work? Do not.

    So my mother¡¯s little finger deliberately left a fingernail, UU reading ''s purpose is not to reflect that I am different from ordinary women.

    Liu Rick continued to urge: "I am very satisfied. The materials are all with you, continue to make it for me, we will deliver the goods at the price of one hand."

    I saw the woman bowed with gratitude, and a few tears squeezed from the corners of her eyes full of crow''s feet.

    The woman promised: "Oh, Odin¡¯s child, thank you. I will do the rest, and I will do well if I am needed."

    Lurik could hear the woman talking about "Odin''s child". It seems that a silver coin is really important to her.

    But for myself, there are already too many silver coins.

    Look at this huge Roseburg! Look at this shabby house, it is indeed very different from your own home and nearby houses, in short, it is more rudimentary.

    The gap between the rich and the poor in Roseburg is so big, so do you give money to some poor people?

    That''s not good, teaching people how to fish is the right answer. Through this incident, Rurik fully understands that the poverty of many ethnic groups may simply be because they have lost their physical strength when they were young, unable to fish and fight on a large scale, leading to a sharp decline in their living standards when they were older.

    Whether it is a man or a woman, when they are old, if they can be provided with some work opportunities that did not exist before, they will pay for their work and buy food and clothing to live as much as possible. Ah, this is very harmonious.

    And the productivity of the tribe will also increase.

 Chapter 169ï¼š Comfortable bed, rotten wine

    Arik and his guys walked a bit, and soon they picked up these specially processed leathers, or "quilts".

    The leader¡¯s son, Lurik, used the money he earned to build a batch of new-style houses. This matter is well known to the tribe.

    , Arik, who has returned, has visited the dormitory prepared by his younger brother for the servant many times. Of course, he also subconsciously feels that living on a wooden platform has a peculiar feeling of chopping fish meat.

    As for the other people who carry quilts, it is the first time they have participated. It can''t be said to be an eye-opener, different from the previous accommodation feeling, they can really feel it.

    "Just put things here." Rurik told the people in a slightly commanding tone. He especially told his elder brother: "Brother, you spread a quilt flat on the platform."

    "Okay." Arik finished quickly, "What then?"

    "Put the second one on."

    "Ok."

    Arik was thinking of spreading out the shop casually, but Rurik asked him to lay it out like a bag. After a few moves, everyone can see that this is the sleeping shack on the wooden table.

    "That''s it? Are you satisfied?" Arik asked.

    "very nice."

    After that, Rurik flicked his neck and ordered: "Lu Mia, take off your boots and crawl me into this bag."

    "Yes..." The girl hesitated.

    She kicked off her slightly crude leather boots, sat sideways on the so-called real bedside, and got into the quilt in full view.

    Suddenly, a feeling of floating affects the whole body.

    "What do you think?" Rurik asked.

    At this moment, Lumia¡¯s face is already smiling: "It''s very comfortable. I am really flat underneath. I can actually lie down relaxed and feel like lying on the flat grass. No! It''s so warm!"

    "Of course, you are wrapped in leather and linen. Come down now."

    The bed with the eight classics is indeed a brand new experience for Lumia. She got down and put her shoes on again with some reluctance.

    Lurik looked up at his brother proudly: "Look, my servants can''t lie. I have many servants in the future, and they live here."

    Arik interrupted his brother suddenly: "Comfortable? How can it be so comfortable?"

    "Oh? How about you try?"

    "I can''t ask for it."

    After that, Arik took off his boots and got into the quilt. It has to be said that because Rurik deliberately purchased leather with a larger surface area, which can cover a larger area. Arik also experienced the relaxing feeling of lying down, which was completely different from sleeping on the ground with a sleeping pit.

    "Ah! Really comfortable, so warm."

    Arik is still the "Chief of the Second War". Before the chief leader Otto announced the abolition of this temporary position, Arik was still a "military general" in the clan, so he has a natural appeal.

    Seeing the heroic Arik¡¯s high praise, the men who carried the quilt simply tried.

    quilts are all prepared for the servants, and Rurik saw that his people were trying to lie on the wooden bed wrapped in cups, and he was eager for the people to do so.

    With his first attempt at happiness, Arik suddenly realized one thing. Sleeping on a wooden platform like fish on a cutting board?

    ÅÞ! Obviously it is a particularly comfortable experience.

    The sun gradually slanted west, and the soft light in the afternoon passed through the wooden windows set up in the servants¡¯ dormitory, giving the people inside a drowsy feeling.

    Arik¡¯s hunger in his stomach forced him to suspend his current comfort experience. He sat on the bedside instinctively and looked up at his brother: ¡°Rurik, you really have you! Do you have more ways to enjoy?¡±

    "How to enjoy? There are many more." Rurik squeezed his chin: "How do you feel?"

    "Very comfortable. I already know how to do it. I''m going to ask a carpenter to make two flat wooden tables. Rurik, you gave me at least four quilts like this. I know you asked those women to make a lot of them. You should acceptable."

    "You are really my good brother." Rurik pursed his mouth, making a deliberately displeased expression.

    Lurik is not angry. He originally hoped that the people would abandon the so-called traditional custom of sleeping on the ground and enter the beautiful age of sleeping on wooden beds as soon as possible. This requires some role models worthy of everyone''s trust, and Arik may be a competent role model.

    "You''re angry?"

    "No, I don''t. It''s perfectly fine to give you four, but you have to tell me, why do you want so many?"

    "My stupid brother!" Arik, who was sitting on the bedside, smiled and stretched out his right hand, gently touching his brother''s forehead with his finger: "My uncle and your sister (actually my sister-in-law) are coming back soon. You know Yes, I feel great! I will sleep on a wooden bed in the future. I know why my Peravina said sleeping on a wooden board is particularly comfortable. Ah! It¡¯s really comfortable. Those Novgorod people still I''ll enjoy it."

    "So, what are you going to do?" Arik asked.

    "I''ll go to the carpenter now. Brother, you have given too many gifts to the servant, but don''t forget your own home. Your mother should also enjoy it."

    "How can I forget?" Rurik pointed his little hand: "Don''t forget, what is under construction there is my new home. I hope that the new house will be completed when Dad returns."

    Arik nodded deeply: "That is, my uncle is destined to come back much later this year. Ah! I will be a father soon. Everything is wonderful."

    Arik took his people and left from here, and Ruriek ordered those who helped take care of the house and asked them to take good care of all the new quilts.

    The two brothers went home together. This night, they were still laying on the floor, but they were all wrapped in new quilts and went to sleep.

    Early in the morning, life is business as usual.

    Before his uncle, his wife, and other people came back, Arik took his former home and lived with his aunt and cousin.

    After Arik woke up, he couldn''t wait to find some skilled boat builders in the tribe.

    artisans are easy to find because their homes are always located by the sea.

    Due to the influx of a large amount of currency into Roseburg, the tribal shipbuilding industry was also strongly stimulated.

    The young people who have enjoyed the dividends of the war, with the money in their hands, can finally realize their childhood dream of owning their own boat.

    The ding-ding-dong-dong in those docks continued, a large amount of wood was transported to the beach, and some areas became open-air shipyards.

    They are willing to pay thirty to sixty silver coins to order a small fishing boat of their own. With your own boat, even if you do not participate in war operations in the future, you can control your boat to fish at sea and settle down.

    Even this small boat has become a coffin at the end of his life.

    The shipbuilding industry began to flourish. What''s even more prosperous is that every day there are small boats of foreign merchants, or a solitary boat, or a fleet of three or five small boats, carrying a variety of goods to the place in Roseburg. Dumping.

    Because the business people are also following a myth about wealth, that is, the Ruth people suddenly become rich, and as long as they take useful things with them, they can make high profits.

    Arik found the shipbuilder early in the morning, paid a small sum of money, and asked the shipbuilder to piece together a wooden platform. He tried his best to sign and supervise at all times, so in the afternoon, the construction of two wooden beds was completed.

    He squeezed his chin and tasted his wooden bed, using his imagination to piece it together to form a big bed, so that he and his wife could sleep on it.

    does not need high-quality bedding, just laying on the animal skins must be flat and warm.

    Looking at the empty space under the wooden bed, where things can be stored naturally.

    He yelled his **** guys, and carried the wooden bed back to his house, which was temporarily deserted.

    "Excellent. That''s it." Arik looked confidently at his wooden bed, two pieces put together, it looked so huge.

    "Brother, are you and your wife sleeping on this?" a guy asked curiously.

    "Yes, Ezov, I advise you to follow my example. Don''t sleep on the ground anymore!"

    "If you don''t sleep on the ground, just sleep on the board?"

    "Yes." Arik''s eyes were full of hope: "In the future, our big leader will sleep on a wooden board, and so will the big leader''s children. The leader will demonstrate, and we must follow the leader''s request."

    "Oh, since the leader likes it, of course those of us must obey." One said so, the others nodded one after another.

    In an instant, Arik developed ten people. The ten young tribesmen immediately ran to the beach to find the boat builders who had thrown them at work, with the money they prepared, eager to get their wooden bed early.

    Things are destined to exceed Rurik''s imagination. As soon as the news spread, it gradually became that the chief Otto ordered the people to sleep on the wooden planks supported by four wooden stakes.

    For the time being, Rurik does not care about whether the tribe¡¯s "wood bed revolution" can be successfully completed in a short time.

    still this day.

    In the afternoon, Liu Rick ate the fish, and he didn''t deserve to have fun with his young men.

    He went straight to the long house of the priest alone, and after a lapse of many days, he found the priestess Palla, who had completely fallen to nothing.

    Actually, most priestesses became indulged in pleasure because of the huge sum of money. They eat barbecue and drink ale in their own glasses.

    As for the approaching priests of the summer solstice, they are all looking at the face of "High Priest" Bona.

    It¡¯s just a sacrifice, just walk through the scene as usual.

    The long house of the priests is a forbidden area for most of the people. In fact, if you rush into the long house of the priests, no one will be surrounded. The priests concocted the curse that "hard rush will be condemned by the heavens", and it was really scared that the people did not dare to run around. .

    But what about the interior of the long house of the priest? The situation has really become a bit erosive.

    Lurik opened the leather curtain and entered the hall of the long house of the priest.

    Putting it aside before, this place must be a scene of a group of priestesses boiling oil.

    Due to the poor ventilation system, the interior of the long house is always full of the smell of burnt fat, and even the smoke of charcoal fire.

    The priestess who boiled the oil disappeared, and the hall became deserted, but the intoxicating aroma filled the air, Rurik immediately noticed that someone must be drinking in the big bowl!

    "Where are you? Bona? How about you? Are you drinking?"

    Leurik¡¯s call did not call Bona, but successfully mobilized Palla, who was very clear-headed.

    Specifically, the priestess who will be taken away by herself walked out of the priests'' living room, her face looked a little sorry.

    "Liurik, don''t call Bona anymore," she said as she walked.

    Liurik greeted him: "What''s the matter? Could it be that the woman was so drunk?"

    Palla shrugged: "You are really right."

    "Go, take me to see."

    The so-called priestess¡¯s living room is just a larger compartment. Even the priests follow the tradition of laying on the floor, but their sleeping nests are arranged quite neatly.

    The closer I approached this compartment, the more the wine smelled.

    Eight oil lamps were lit on the wooden wall of the dim compartment, and under the lamps were a group of corrupt people. They lay crookedly, there was still some liquid in the glass beside them, no doubt it was wine.

    The origin of ¡¡¡¡ erosion lies in a pottery urn in the center of the room. Through the smell, Rurik realized that it was a jar of wine.

    He walked over and pulled out the big wooden cork from the pottery urn with both hands, which shocked Palla.

    "Liurik, you want to drink?"

    "What? I can''t?" Rurik turned his head and asked.

    "It''s not impossible. It''s this wine, it...it''s not the same."

    Palla looked cautious, and the more he was like this, the more Rurik had to try.

    He asked, "Is there anything strange in the wine? It looks like you didn''t drink it."

    "I don''t dare to drink this kind of wine, I always feel that there is a spicy feeling of eating onions. Oh, it''s really strange." Palla kept shaking her head to show her dislike.

    "Is it still spirits?"

    Lurik looked at the priestesses who were lying in the sleeping den, so that he stretched his arms into the pottery urn, Palla wouldn''t say anything anyway.

    Leurik rolled up his sleeves and stirred his little hands in the urn. He took out his arm and licked his tongue cautiously.

    Suddenly, a pungent sensation acted on the tip of the tongue.

    It was an incredible excitement, and Rurik exclaimed, "Is it hard liquor? Parla, where did you get this thing?"

    "It''s the foreign merchants. Look at them. They started drinking yesterday, and they are now like this."

    "Hangover? You guys really...soon it will be the summer solstice sacrifice, the priests are like this."

    Lurik is very speechless, but what can be done?

    He licked his fingers again and tasted the acridity, only then made sure that he was too arbitrary in his judgment of "spirit".

    The alcohol content in ¡¡¡¡ pottery urn is absolutely higher, which may be the 13¡ã level of ordinary dry red wine, which is far from the blended vodka and Erguotou.

    He estimated that those allies in the south have the highest ability to make wine, and such a degree is enough to turn people who drink too much into a puddle of mud.

    Perhaps for the priests, they especially like this kind of bewilderment, as if the mental power has left the body and become ecstatic.

    Lurik put on the wooden cork again, shook his hand vigorously, and mumbled casually: "You guys can drink! Drinking desperately, the alcohol is poisoned to death."

    Actually, Rurik would like to see priests like Bona become wine sacs and rice bags. If they continue to rot like this, they may not have greater ambitions.

    Lurik cheered up and asked Parla: "You just don''t like to drink? Actually, I think the taste of this wine is very good."

    "They don''t give me a drink. I don''t really care." That''s the case, Parla has regrets on her face.

    Rurik squatted down and rubbed his hands with the leather at his fingertips: "You don''t want to learn from them, and don''t drink. Since they push you out, don''t sleep here anymore. If you say yes, you will make soap for me. , I think the time is ripe. You can roll up your bedding and follow me now."

    "Okay. Anyway, I have no nostalgia for this place. Let this group of stupid women drink every day and become waste."

    Because of the hangover of a priestess, UU reads www.uuk£ánshu£® Com Palla''s fluffy brown braids can criticize these guys without any scruples.

    She did not hesitate to pack up her so-called bedding, that is, two pieces of leather and a folded burlap ball. The linen ball was stretched into a strip, and Parla used it as a cloth rope, covering up all his leather and binding it firmly.

    She carried the bedding on her shoulder with her right arm, and picked up a linen bag on the left and right, containing a small amount of small life objects.

    These are all the belongings of a priestess of hers, and they can be described in one word-shabby.

    Suddenly, a key issue caused Parla''s concern: "Rurik, I''m going with you, you must provide me with a reasonable accommodation."

    "Oh, I have prepared a place for you." Rurik asked deliberately, "You should know that I sent someone to build some special houses."

    "Yes, I know. It is said that you got inspiration from a woman in Novgorod?"

    "Yes, now you will be the first occupant of the new house. Don¡¯t worry, my servants will be here soon. They will be a group of little girls. I hope you can educate them about things then, plus You will make soap for me, you will do many things for me, and I will always give you enough money. Don¡¯t worry, I will not treat you badly."

    "Oh, I trust you very much, Rurik." Parla said.

    "Then go and get out of this rotten room. I want to visit Grandma Villa first, and then I have to solve your accommodation problem first."

 Chapter 170ï¼š Ruriks contract with Parla

    Things also went beyond Parla''s vision.

    After visiting the real high priest Veria, R¨¹lik led Parla to the so-called servants¡¯ quarters.

    Now, some platforms for oil lamps have been placed in the huge dormitory, and some interior decoration has been done.

    All the windows were propped up, and the soft sunset sprinkled in the house, a feeling of laziness hitting Parla''s head.

    However, seeing the scene in front of her clearly gave the woman a strong sense of neatness and beauty.

    She threw down the animal hides she was carrying, and asked in surprise: "Ruriek, you...you have already prepared the bedding? Are you going to let me sleep on the wooden plank? Oh, I know some rumors, just take care of this. Called the wooden bed."

    "Exactly. It seems you know everything."

    "I really saw it today."

    All the wooden beds are neatly arranged, the gray-white leather-lined mattresses are laid flat, and the leather-lined quilts are still folded into pieces of tofu.

    Although there is still a little distance from what Rurik thinks is really tidy, at first glance, who can say that this room is not tidy.

    Palla, who is accustomed to the messy accommodation environment, had no idea that Rurik treated himself so kindly.

    "You can find a bed to live in. Don''t worry, although it is a bit empty and deserted here, you will never feel cold."

    "I''m not afraid of being alone, but I will mess up your well-decorated house."

    Rurik shook his head: "The house is always used to live in. If you think it will mess up the house, clean it diligently. Now Bona after drinking is like a muddy puddle, you and I don¡¯t want it like this. You just stay. Okay, let''s choose a bed now."

    Parla nodded.

    She further tried, simply digging directly into the so-called "sleeping bag", feeling the comfort and warmth brought by the upper and lower layers of leather and linen, and the absolute flatness made Palla subconsciously straighten her body and raise her arms. Stretch the tendons of the whole body on the top of the head, and then relax and feel extremely comfortable.

    After the experience, Palla had a completely happy expression with Arik.

    Of course, the feeling of sleeping in a decent bed is comfortable.

    For the time being, Rurik was still sleeping in the sleeping nest of the old house. Because this body was still young, he curled up like an orange cat sleeping in a leather cap, which was just as comfortable and warm.

    But I have to sleep on the real bed after all. When will it happen? It may only take half a month to complete the construction of the customized new home.

    Before moving into his new home, Palla had already moved into the "Servants'' Dormitory", and it was time to start the soap making that had been interrupted for half a month.

    Now Palla is not only a priestess who knows most of the prayers, she has become a soap woman worker for more than half a year.

    This female worker is extraordinary!

    She has basically mastered all the processes of boiling oil, making plant ash to precipitate crystals, stirring soap liquid, and injection molding.

    In fact, all the priestesses in these processes are capable. Unlike Parla, some people have indeed become lazy because they control tens of thousands of silver coins, and they have actually started to drink.

    The sudden drunkenness of the priestesses really made Villa distressed. Veria criticized Bona and the others, and ordered them to stop.

    But by now, drastic changes have taken place within the priests.

    Squeezing out and expelling Parla can be described as Bona''s means of establishing prestige. In this way, the other lower priests realized that the era of Veria would soon pass, and then he had to obey Bona''s request. For the sake of her own future, it is right to leave Bona alone.

    An unprecedented sense of powerlessness, Veria told Rurik about it.

    It also includes when the time is right to get rid of Bona, let the new priesthood quit corruption and return to the root of piety.

    "Palla, this woman is not in the same relationship with Bona. Palla is not the material to be a high priest, and she is not very pious, but she has a bottom line. In your Lumia finally grows into a high priest who obeys you Before, you could use Parla..."

    Some of Veria''s spoken words were slightly vague advice, which Rurik kept in mind.

    Facts have proved that Parla is indeed a smart man.

    Parla moved completely, and she slept alone in the "servant''s dormitory" this night.

    Are you scared? Do not! She was not afraid at all.

    It is because the location of the "Servants'' Quarters" is the so-called settlement area of ??the nobles of the tribe.

    This piece of long house built along the gentle soil **** is almost occupied by the confidant of the great leader Otto.

    Parla believes that Rurik will inherit the leadership and become the best leader. Isn''t it a kind of trust to live here and enjoy a wonderful sleep experience?

    During this night, Palla slept very deeply. She would never have thought that Rurik took his maid and young boys from many tribes to wake herself up early in the morning.

    I have to say that the scene is a bit awkward.

    Parla was also wearing the gray-white robe commonly used by priests in summer, and she waved her hand subconsciously, speaking harsh words, and ordered the curious little boy behind R¨¹rik to go out.

    "You all go out!" Rurik gave an order, and the children all ran away laughing and joking.

    In this way, Palla''s cautious heart was relaxed.

    I have to say that it is precisely because it is so comfortable that Parla''s clothes are really thin, and her lining robe has become a pajama.

    Rurik felt the embarrassment here, think about it, maybe because he and the guys are both under ten years old, Palla doesn''t feel unacceptable.

    She quickly changed her clothes, her face slightly embarrassed.

    "How about this night? You are the first person to spend the night here. Are you a little scared?" asked Rurik.

    "It''s great, Rurik. It seems that I need to do a good job for you as my gratitude."

    "Okay!"

    The development of the matter was satisfactory. Originally, Rurik felt that he needed to rant again before he could smoothly bring up the soap matter.

    Nothing! Since she is about to roll up her sleeves to do something, how can she not empathize with her enthusiasm for work?

    Rurik himself rushed to the wooden bed.

    He was sitting on the bedside, his feet swaying involuntarily.

    "Now we should talk about money."

    "Money?" Palla turned his head: "Is it wages?"

    "Yes, it''s wages. You can''t make soap for me in vain."

    Now, money is very important to Parla. She was squeezed out by the priests, and now there are only ten silver coins in the bag. This money is based on the current market conditions, and it is probably enough to buy food for three months, that is, fish and meat.

    After these three months, if there is no income yet, is it true that he would go down and ask Bona for alms?

    No, that''s impossible.

    Parla lowered her posture at the moment and said, "Actually, just give me food."

    Rurik was a little surprised: "Just eat? Don''t you need money?"

    "Money? Money is used to buy food, I don''t dare to expect to enjoy it now."

    "I''ll give you some money, otherwise, what is the difference between you and those servants. Only servants, I only need to provide them with food every day. You are different, you are still the priest of our tribe, more noble than all servants." . That Bona pushes you out, I trust you."

    Parla''s posture is already very low, knowing that he might be reused in the future by Rurik, what should he do?

    She got out of bed in a hurry, knelt on the floor with her knees, and looked up at Rurik slightly.

    Seeing her humble eyes, a slight discomfort welled up in Rurik''s heart.

    After all, Rurik didn''t make her stand up immediately. Since the other party is deliberately courteous, let''s continue to kneel.

    After all, in his understanding, under the Western king''s vassalization, it was the monarch''s sword that touched the kneeling courtier''s left and right shoulders, and a thought came into being in an instant.

    "I just said, I will give you money. Maybe you mean you don''t need a lot, then all right."

    Rurik squeezed his chin and thought about it. After all, this woman was extraordinary.

    The High Priest Veria had instructed that Palla was indeed different from Bona, but the two had something in common, that was that they were not promising enough. The so-called ungodliness is to pursue the interests of the world.

    Since you are a snob, you can use it.

    Rurik kept doing it, and suddenly pulled out the saber around his waist.

    This move scared Lumia who stood obediently, and it really scared Palla. It was the few little boys who sneaked a glance at the door. The reality was frightened by the actions of their boss, and they talked a lot afterwards.

    Everyone knows that Rurik''s sword is very sharp, and the sharp blade makes Palla jealous.

    "Are you afraid?" Rurik squinted his eyes and subconsciously played with the sword in his hand.

    "No... I..."

    "Straighten your chest." Rurik let out a serious voice, and Palla raised her head and chest in fright.

    Rurik guessed that he was a king for the time being, and the other party was kneeling so respectfully, wouldn''t he have a "canonization of the king"?

    According to the understanding in his mind, he gently touched Parla''s left and right shoulders with the back of his sword.

    In this way, Palla is fully aware that this is some kind of ritual. Since the opponent is the "Odin Blesser" confirmed by the high priest, the current etiquette is also sacred.

    Thinking of this, her heart throbbed, even if the person who performed the etiquette was only eight years old.

    Rurik said all obscure things plausibly, because those prayers also have obscure vocabulary: "Odin has witnessed you cut! You, Parla. You will be loyal to me and do things for me. To serve me is to serve Austria. Ding. Do you understand?"

    "Yes! I understand."

    Parla''s heart is very nervous, not only that Rurik''s words are particularly solemn, but also that she noticed very scary things out of the corner of her eyes.

    The steel sword on his shoulder trembled slightly, and some of his hanging gold thread touched the blade, and was immediately cut in half.

    Isn''t this a miracle? Can there be such a sharp sword in the world?

    She knew that if her body was swaying, her neck could be cut with terrible wounds by the blade of the sword.

    Rurik¡¯s sword still rests on her shoulders. Seeing the other¡¯s approval attitude, Rurik continued: ¡°Do things for me and I will reward you with five silver coins a month. In addition, your food and accommodation expenses All will be borne by me."

    Palla fully understands what this means, co-authoring the five silver coins that have been rewarded, as long as she doesn''t plan to buy some weird ones, it can really last forever.

    Rurik continued: "Although this money is a reward, if you want to really own it, you must do something for me! If you slack off, someone will punish you."

    "Yes! I definitely don''t dare to neglect."

    "You get up first. You sit back to the bed and we have a good talk." After that, Rurik took the sword.

    As far as the current situation is concerned, Rurik dare not be pragmatic.

    The father''s fleet may have begun to return, and only when they return can the servants be in place.

    Rurik didn''t dare to have too many extravagant hopes for his future servants, because they were destined to be a group of little girls of his own age.

    When it comes to soap making, even children can be used as improvised labor.

    Perhaps the current problem is not that the priests collectively quit and quickly restore their original production capacity, but to cultivate some professional workers from an early age, or to make their servants understand the process of making soap.

    When a servant grows up, he can act as an excellent soap worker, and he can also act as a teacher to teach more people.

    The current Palla, she knows the complete production process of soap, so it is reasonable for her to serve as a teacher and a servant.

    Of course, soap is still produced, taking into account the many problems in it. Such as the acquisition of grease, the production and purification of the plant ash solution, the stirring of the saponification reaction, and even the injection of the mold.

    Today is summer in Roseburg, unlike winter, the best source of grease is whales. Whaling is not only a test of courage, but also a matter of luck.

    It is very unrealistic to expect a stable sale of whale meat and oil in the fish market.

    Combining these realities, Leurix simply set a very low standard for Parla.

    That is one month in the Julian calendar. Two bars of soap should be made every day. Of course, you can make more of them every day. There is no force majeure, and sixty bars of soap must be produced every month.

    Sixty bars of soap is a task that must be completed, and being able to produce more means a bonus.

    Rurik made an agreement with Palla. After the over-fulfillment, they still complete five yuan more, which means they will be paid two silver coins, which is the 20% benefit previously agreed upon.

    Parla understands that this money is actually not easy to make. The entire production process, as well as the cost, are currently borne by her alone. Krulik clearly has a very bright future!

    The five silver coins were the reward for the first sixty pieces of soap. She estimated that after throwing away the money used to make these sixty pieces, five silver coins might be left with a little worth of copper coins. The greater benefit lies in the overproduction after the completion of sixty bars of soap, where there is a coveted price/performance ratio.

    It''s useless for Rurik to say, Palla understood that the little boy still hopes that he can produce more with his own strength.

    This is indeed the case.

    Before the priests quit, the production efficiency of all priestesses must reach an average of one hundred yuan per person per month. In reality, Palla is now dedicated to making soap, which can surpass this single average.

    After wondering, where is Parla complaining? She felt that she had picked up a huge bargain, and couldn''t help feeling that Rurik really valued herself.

    The two parties have already made an agreement. As usual, Lurik used the sharp blade of a dagger to draw text on a wooden board. This is the contract between the two.

    Rurik does not fully believe in the so-called poisonous oath. A written contract is very important, so that with it, it is a kind of supervision for both parties.

    With the previous lesson, the new document Rurik deliberately added a statement of breach of contract.

    "Why? You don''t trust me too much?" Palla, who was gearing up to start fighting, couldn''t help feeling worried. "You know, now I don''t dare to tell you, I''m completely different from Bona."

    "Since you listen to me, you should do things my way. You only have to agree now, you understand."

    The statement of breach is just one sentence: If Parla cannot complete the sixty bars of soap a month, he must compensate R¨¹lic with fifty silver coins as a fine.

    This clause is indeed very crazy. Fifty silver coins are actually a huge sum of money. Lurik concluded that in a very long period of time, Palla would never have so much savings, and she would not be lazy because of this.

    Of course, in the last paragraph of the seemingly unfavorable Overlord Clause, Rurik also made another statement.

    That is to say, the agreement can be amended. After Palla explained his situation, Lurik has the right to amend the agreement.

    Of course, the final sentence of the last paragraph is the most deadly.

    It is the sentence that consumers generally hate: Rurik has the final interpretation right of the contract.

    The implication is that Rurik has the right to unilaterally tear up the agreement, and Palla has no authority in this regard.

    Parla engraved her own name in Luenwen. Yes, this woman understands the writing system of her nation.

    The agreement was signed, and the board was also in charge of Rurik himself.

    He clamped the plank in his armpit, and when he changed his mind, he immediately returned to the priest¡¯s longhouse. Palla, who brought all the tools for making soap, said: "This agreement is not forever. You will soon return. Will take on another job."

    "There is still work? I am willing to do things for you." Parla said respectfully.

    Rurik pointed at Lumia who stood for a long time: "My father will bring me some servants. They may be much younger than Lumia. They are all girls. They can help you make soap, so you will earn more money."

    Is more benefit! Palla, who had thought that she would become extremely busy, instantly realized that Rurik was still making gains.

    "In exchange, you have to educate my servants. They will all live here, and you, probably like their teacher. They are from Novgorod, you have to teach them to speak our language, Especially our words. If you can, you have to teach them some prayers that the priests have mastered."

    "Are you going to train them to become priests?" After speaking Palla glanced at Lumia unconsciously, and continued: "I understand everything these days. The high priest is here. Train your Lumia, even if she is a deer breeder."

    "She is not a deer breeder, she is my servant. Parla, please teach my servant all the knowledge you know."

    "Okay, this is it, do we need to make an agreement engraved on the wooden board?"

    "No need." After all, Rurik finally got out of bed. Not to mention, sitting on a soft animal skin mattress is really comfortable. Considering that there are still a group of children waiting for training outdoors, I shouldn''t continue to dawdle.

    He patted his body and twisted his waist: "This is just a verbal agreement. I should understand that you can get a lot of benefits by doing things for me seriously. Of course, if one day you have bad thoughts, you will die... ¡­"

    The word "death" Rylik accentuated his tone.

    Parla felt the threat, and it could be seen that if she could not do anything for Ruriek, with certainty, Roseburg would have no place to stand on her own.

    The appointment has been set, and after Liu Rick leaves, Palla rushes back to the priest''s long house.

    She wished to start working now to give back Rurik''s trust.

    Rise of Rurik

    The Rise of Rurik https://

 Chapter 171ï¼š The Rusâ€™s summer solstice and Kawiâ€™s work in Novgorod...

    The weather was quite warm, the sun returned quickly after the rain, and the south wind blew on Palla''s wrinkled face, she was full of hope for the future.

    After all, she is a poor woman. Her husband went to sea mysteriously and disappeared. She did not choose to betray her feelings, and even more accidentally committed suicide but died. Instead, she chose to be Odin''s servant. Palla did not reject the new servants of Rurik who might be coming soon, and maybe she could find the feeling of being a mother by getting along with them.

    Parla took away the tools for making soap in the longhouse of the priest, especially the forty wooden molds in batches.

    With these actions, Bona, who was still so drunk, didn''t care anymore.

    Bona¡¯s spirit is still dazed, she really enjoys the feeling of drunkenness, as if her soul is infinitely close to the other Valhalla.

    Because Bona bought more than one jar of craft ale. She bought five altars and deliberately used them to reward other priests who were loyal to her, even if the price of each altar was as high as twenty silver coins.

    What''s bad is that Bona doesn''t think her behavior is very extravagant, or she doesn''t think it''s crazy to pay a hundred silver coins for wine. She just found a southern merchant who specializes in transporting wine and asked to enjoy the best wine. The merchant naturally took out the ale with the highest degree. Seeing that the other party was very generous, the merchant also took the opportunity to sit on the ground and raise the price.

    In a sense, Bona drank the so-called "strong dark beer." At a time when hop craftsmanship has not yet become popular, this wine is a premium ale brewed in depth from rye.

    The priests were almost in a semi-paralyzed state, and the elderly Veria looked worried and could only slap himself on the slap with his old hand. Veria even complained that Harrodsson and Arik had robbed too much money. If it were not that much money, Bona and the other priests would not have been corrupted like this.

    She really saw a lot, knowing that money has the magic power to corrupt people''s hearts.

    "Liurik, I hope you won''t be corrupted." Veria prayed secretly.

    Perhaps only the triumph of the big boss can make Bona sober.

    Now Palla can no longer control her former counterparts, and it is the right way to please the new "master" R¨¹rik.

    On the first day, Parla took the necessary equipment, such as large pottery urns and molds, to the "servant''s quarters." Without a suitable workshop, she started working outdoors.

    The next day, thick smoke came out of the "servant''s quarters" and a woman started cooking oil. Some tribesmen of good deeds gradually realized that they could watch how the priest made soap, and many people gathered around Parla.

    By the third day, Parla had already started pouring the mixed soap into the mold. The situation also exceeded her own imagination. She cast four molds at a time, and the molds filled with viscous soap were put directly into the "servant quarters" only because the men in charge of guarding claimed that Rurik had prohibited them. Idlers will not be put in.

    As production has gradually stabilized, Parla''s production efficiency has also improved.

    In any case, it is impossible for Parla in June to produce sixty bars of soap alone, but it is perfectly possible to make 30 bars. She also understood that as long as she made thirty yuan, Rurik would give herself the so-called salary of two silver coins and fifty copper coins.

    Seeing that Palla¡¯s work is on track, it has become urgent to build a real soap workshop that can shelter from the wind and rain. Rurik hired a group of old men who had a hard life at a very low price and asked them to build a small traditional wooden long house. This long house can even only need a thin layer of wooden walls, with no middle. It needs a warm interlayer of soil and meadows, not to mention wooden floors.

    The wooden house has only one function: a soap workshop.

    As the simple wooden house was quickly built, Parla placed all kinds of equipment in the wooden house so that she didn''t have to worry about rain disrupting her work! What''s more touching is that it was Rurik who paid for himself to build a workshop for himself.

    Accommodation, food and even workshops!

    grace! Great favor!

    Time is approaching the summer solstice on the 28th of June in the Julian calendar.

    Rurik became more and more worried about his father, sister-in-law, and a large number of people under his command. They will never encounter any troubles, right?

    As a result, the summer solstice had arrived, and there was no news about his father and those people.

    Life still has to go on!

    Rurik didn''t want so much for the time being, because her servant Lumia, amid the surprise of many left-behind tribesmen, appeared in front of everyone as a priest girl.

    On the summer solstice, there is no night at all.

    There is no night in Roseburg! When the sun fell into the horizon, it did not fall again.

    For the people of the tribe, they felt that this was the favor that Odin gave to everyone.

    There are also many foreign merchants who come here purely because of a legend that is also circulating among the merchants, that is, Odin may really be a favor to the Ross people.

    Sure enough, the sun did not set, it stayed on the horizon, soft and dim light shining on the earth.

    Many people think of Ragnarok!

    However, the world is still bright.

    Rurik and his more than one hundred guys, and even thousands of people from the tribe, participated in the sacrifice, and they witnessed the whole process as spectators.

    Rurik''s bad image of Bona before has been aggravated.

    It was not only Bona who was greedy for the cup. The lower priest had lived a long life of drunkenness and dreams, but when it came to the sacrifice, it was still a dangling situation.

    But many people don¡¯t know the inside story!

    Some priests would eat some weird mushrooms, and the result would be dangling. They entered a trance state, as if they were close to the gods.

    Of course, you can also feel ecstatic when you drink a high-strength ale that is crafted.

    As the incoming high priest, Veria interrogated her recitation of prayers when she set out.

    How can Bona forget the words, it''s just that she stumbles when she recites it out of confusion.

    Veria has been recuperating since her body ill, and by the summer solstice, her physical functions have finally recovered.

    Bona became unreliable, and Veria had to put on the sacred antler helmet again. And beside her, Lu Mia had already put on a gray-white plain robe with a hood, and in a very pious posture, she supported the slowly walking Vilia and walked towards the sacred stone ship altar.

    Bona, who has the smell of alcohol in hiccups, is deeply surprised. How can a little girl who raises a deer become a noble priest?

    That was Veria''s decision!

    Bona was a little upset that she shouldn''t have had a drink yesterday, although that was a good thing.

    Since Veria intends to preside over the sacrifices.

    An evil thought emerged in Bona''s heart.

    She began to fantasize that the reason why Veria was ill and seemed to be dying was because the spring festival consumed too much energy.

    Fortunately, if Veria gets tired again on the summer solstice, I''m afraid he will die!

    The sacrifice was carried out under the auspices of Veria. This time, Lumia, who had learned a lot of etiquette, helped Veria a lot in the stone ship altar.

    All this, Rurik saw in his eyes, and the people of those tribes also saw in his eyes.

    "Very well, you are really training me a high priest of an obedient future."

    Turning his head and leaving Rick to look at Bona, who was wearing an ordinary plain robe, he was shocked and cursed: "You drunks, isn''t sacrifice a national ceremony for you? You pride yourself on being noble, but you do blasphemous things. You like alcoholism." , Okay! When I have the ability to make pure water of life, you can drink it to death. In this way, I will train a group of priests who listen to me from the beginning."

    Rurik believes in a great existence, as for Odin...

    "Oh! I really need Odin, I really need the noble status of Odin''s blesser, so that the people can listen to me more easily. Give some silver rewards, hehe!"

    The priesthood was over, and as expected, Veria had to take a good rest for this. She seems to be sick, but in fact it has not yet reached the time to die suddenly.

    As for Bona and the rest of their normal lives, they forgot their embarrassment and began to live a happy life of drinking every day!

    Bona is indulging in enjoyment, and she really doesn''t know that she is wasting money in a daze.

    What''s the matter? All the priests felt that this kind of life was very good.

    Villa simply no longer cares about Bona, and of course her physical condition does not tolerate her nonsense.

    The deer breeder Lumia''s performance on the altar satisfied Villa, and perhaps this time she really didn''t look at her.

    She told Lumia to study in the evening and then take care of her daily life. Veria intends to impart everything she knows to this little girl. She feels that this child, who is different from the Rus by blood, is more promising than her own tribe.

    Ah, Odin had forgiven her fate of freezing to death after all.

    After the priests of the summer solstice, Lumia was more convinced of her unique destiny.

    Life seems to have returned to normal, and the people of the tribe are increasingly worried about the fate of Otto and other tribesmen.

    Even though Veria lied about Valhalla''s will during the Great Sacrifice, the so-called big leader¡¯s fleet was delayed because of many great things, just like last year¡¯s victory expedition, and it¡¯s still on the way back.

    Everyone believed it for a while.

    But many days have passed, what about the news?

    Does not exist.

    But Otto was on his way back. Otto did experience many major events in the past two months.

    For Otto, it can be described as the greatest thing he has ever experienced in his life!

    Otto and his party did encounter some troubles in Novgorod. After crusades against the Pine Needle Manor, which revealed their unwillingness to surrender, they no longer encountered any difficulties.

    It was entirely because Otto led his people to madly accumulate money, coupled with the arduous task of building Silla Fort, caused Otto himself to worry about not being able to take the people who had to go back and arrive before the summer solstice.

    This is indeed the case, and for practical reasons, everyone inevitably misses the priest of the summer solstice.

    Everyone was relieved. People are floating overseas, there are too many uncertain facts, and there are dangers everywhere, and people must always be vigilant.

    The construction of Fort Shilla was very fast. When Otto and others returned to the mouth of the Neva River for the first time, a village had already been built.

    By this time, it was already June 10th in the Julian calendar.

    He put some tributes in Shilla Fort, as a way to fully support the construction of new settlements. After only one day''s stay, he took the people and turned to Novgorod hurriedly, pulling away the stranded personnel and another pile of tributes waiting to be transported.

    It will take time for Otto to return home.

    Before that, the Ross people really gave some favors to the villagers of White Tree Manor who were like loyal dogs.

    Blacksmith Kawei helped his parents-in-law, the Rigus family, to do some farm work, and even lived with them as a member of the family for many days.

    "Maybe, it''s good for me to live here for a few months each year." He told his wife Lilia this idea, and Lilia changed hands to inform Rigus of the good news.

    The entire White Tree Manor had been on the ship of the Russ, and it seemed that only with the long-term blessing of the Russ, could he be stable for a long time.

    Perhaps the daughter would believe in love, and the manager of the manor, Rigus, would be more rational.

    He welcomes the idea of ??his son-in-law, Kawei, to move in for a period of time each year.

    But he gave his eldest daughter Lilia a task that only she could do-give birth to a boy and train him to be a blacksmith willing to work for White Tree Manor.

    Indeed, only oneself can do this!

    Lilia didn''t dare to tell her newlyweds what was in her heart, so she could only take Kawei as her family immediately.

    As for Kawei, he has received full praise during this period.

    Not only him, but all the young people stranded in the White Tree Manor, they have won the beauty, and it is not natural to help their parents-in-law do some farm work. These young people who have just grown up to about 20 years old are very willing to show the courage of men in front of their women.

    The huge pine trees were efficiently cut down by the traditional and very skillful Viking felling technique.

    The clerk of White Tree Manor immediately took his various stone axes and chisels to handle the trunk. Because of the Ross people, the huge pine or birch trees that the residents of White Tree Manor used to be unable to cut down have become excellent building materials!

    Many young people, they are now strong, accepting the worship of the residents of White Tree Manor.

    Especially Kawei, he used the mud from the lakeside to build a small disposable stove. As for charcoal as a fuel, the people of Novgorod fully understand the methods of making it.

    The few iron tools in the entire White Tree Manor, such as some extremely worn axes, and even bronze axes, were sent to Kawi here.

    People who hadn''t seen the work of a blacksmith watched the flames soaring to the sky, and many bold children climbed directly to the thatched roof and watched curiously at the Ross man repairing the iron.

    The rusty axe went to the wooden handle and threw it in the fire and burned it vigorously. And a stone mill was removed and used as a blacksmith''s stand.

    The red-hot axe began to be finely forged by Kawei. After all, it was only repaired. The iron oxide on the surface completely disappeared. Because it was burned in the charcoal block for a while, the shallow iron had been carburized.

    The soft iron block was smashed into a sharper blade. When Kawei felt it was suitable, the red iron block was thrown directly into the prepared wooden bucket filled with lake water.

    Suddenly, forcing steam erupted from the wooden barrel. The daring Kawei waited for a while, then stretched out his hand to take out the iron piece.

    It has been beaten into the appearance of a standard Nordic forest axe and the carburizing and quenching process during its restoration has made this wrought iron axe a treasure.

    Kawei repaired a total of ten axes and three iron knives. Not to mention the carburizing effect, they at least have undergone the quenching process, and the strength has far exceeded that of before.

    What surprised him was that the entire White Tree Manor had a population of up to two thousand people, and there was only a little iron in this area.

    The shabby status quo shocked him.

    After all, in Roseburg, metalware is not expensive, and ordinary people can use it. Nowadays, only specially processed steel, whose sole purpose is to be used as a weapon, is expensive.

    A small hand axe, which Kawei gave to his in-laws, was actually given to his eldest brother-in-law Medwit, the man named after the bear.

    Kawei''s idea is very simple, so-called even a blacksmith has an axe as a self-defense, how can a strong man not have a handy self-defense tool?

    His gift made his wife very happy.

 Chapter 172ï¼š Ottos Homecoming

    The day when all the Ross people leave is getting closer and closer!

    Kawi is actively learning the language of the Novgorod people, and Lilia is also learning the Norse language. After a short time of contact, they have already mastered some common spoken language in daily life.

    "Rurik, are you also a very good child? You and my sister will get married in the future, and we will be relatives."

    Sleeping in his boudoir, now the people around him have changed from sisters to husband Kawei.

    Within a few days, she felt that she needed the protection of a strong man more and more, and Kawei was the best man.

    "Rurik, you must be a good person. Will you be a good leader?"

    Hehe, a beautiful and clean boy with a golden ponytail and indescribable wisdom? The more I heard her husband Kawei''s praise, the more Lilia wanted to see it.

    And she herself has already done a good job of personally participating in assisting her husband''s iron work, and even has the consciousness to become a mother in just one year.

    It is because the husband has his own principles, many days have passed, and he is still a girl.

    Lilia even had some regrets.

    On the appointed day, the ship of the Ross people reappeared in the White Tree Manor.

    On the day Otto left for the first time, the bulk of the tribute had already arrived at Fort Shilla, which was under construction.

    Cattle, sheep and chickens, they settled in Shilla Fort along with the tribe who decided to settle.

    People built pens for poultry and livestock, and settlers were allocated a sheep or a few chickens. Most of the settled families have some poultry that needs to be raised, and some families even catch a group of rabbits on the spot and keep them in wooden cages.

    Otto prohibits them from slaughtering these livestock, and even asks them to continue to cultivate wasteland.

    Otto''s empty fleet arrived at White Tree Manor again. This time, all the people and goods to be taken were boarded.

    A large number of dealers gathered on the river, at least the people in White Tree Manor were no longer afraid of the Ross people, and even had a good sense of intimacy.

    A nice morning, the day of departure is now!

    The head of the estate, Rigus, took his family, and most of the people, standing on the Volkhov River.

    Rigus walked into a big boat with a cane, and its carved dragon head and huge figure were no longer terrible now.

    Because the eldest daughter is on the boat. It also includes Chief Otto, the leader of the Rus.

    "Daughter, go over there and listen to them!" Rigus asked in Cyrillic.

    "I understand. Dad, Mom! Lanna! Don''t worry, I will have a good time."

    A sense of sorrow and sorrow spontaneously, Lilia endured her discomfort and bid her family farewell.

    Svetlana, who saw dozens of big ships set sail for the first time, didn''t care about etiquette, she suddenly beckoned a little hand.

    She said loudly in a childish voice: "Sister! Take me to say hello to Rurik! Tell him that he has a younger sister!"

    Lilia was startled, she didn''t expect her sister to have been looking forward to that Rurik?

    "Okay! I will tell him."

    The words of the two sisters really surprised Peravina who was on the boat, waiting for them to tell Otto.

    An extremely refreshing feeling poured into the heart of the bearded elderly chief.

    Rigus by the river raised his head: "Big Chief, when autumn comes, you must come. We will give you a lot."

    "Go and farm. When I come again, I will take the wheat and I will give you some rewards."

    Now Rigus felt that his loyalty was enough to make Chief Ross even more satisfied.

    Rigus boldly put forward the condition: "Oh! If possible, I hope to have more iron tools, with which we can better farm the land and provide more tributes."

    "Oh?" Otto thought for a while, would they actually not expect more rough amber stones, but some labor tools?

    Otto immediately brought Cavill to him and said with a smile: "You still tell your son-in-law these words. If he is willing, he can bring you many tools."

    The Ross people''s fleet is about to set off. As for Kawi''s agreement with Horigos, Otto didn''t bother to bother about it.

    There is one thing, it is Otto''s whim.

    An empty leading warship, Otto deliberately detained it. It was deliberately left on the bank of the last small river that poured into the Volkhov River next to the White Tree Manor. The ship was simply pushed onto the riverside grass. After laying down some wooden stakes, the cable fixed the ship firmly, making this warship completely functional. The existence of the landmark of White Tree Manor.

    Otto gave White Tree Manor the order that he was not allowed to use this ship without his own permission.

    The purpose of its existence is to show the complete conquest of the White Tree Manor by the Ross people, and to show the Pine Needle Manor, which may still be disobedient, or other potential opponents, that the power of the Ross people has never left.

    Now Rigus is really happy with this protection.

    In this way, Lilia and many of her people officially left their hometown.

    She was surprised that she entered the legendary Great Northern Lake, and after a while, a village appeared in front of her.

    "Kawei, here, Roseburg?" Lilia sitting on the boat asked Kawei who was paddling.

    "No! This is new."

    "Not Roseburg?"

    "It''s Shilla Fort." Kawei added twice.

    Logging techniques are the housekeeping skills of the Ross people, and the mouth of the Neva River is now full of lush pine and oak trees. They are good materials for construction, but also for shipbuilding. Especially pine trees, all the materials for building ordinary ships come from it. For all types of ships, the adhesive material from rosin is the most important!

    Otto''s follow-up fleet arrived at Fort Shilla on June 15th of the Julian calendar.

    Due to the status quo of construction, he had to postpone the date of sailing.

    As a leader, in the great cause of building new settlements, he can''t take hundreds of strong laborers and go there, but lead these great boys to help the settled tribes build more houses.

    In particular, at least three piers with trestle bridges should be built on the riverside!

    He quickly released a small meeting with Konu who was still here to shoulder the heavy responsibility, and the work of building a qualified wharf began.

    Due to the turbulent flow of the Neva River, the construction of the wharf was ultimately quite successful, which delayed Otto for five full days.

    They did not officially set off until June 20th of the Julian calendar.

    The size of the mighty fleet at the time was reduced by half.

    Because a group of young people who have married have built their own wooden houses in a short time, the couple will strengthen their houses in the next time.

    A group of women from Novgorod merged into the society of Novgorod, where Cornuzon was canonized as "city lord" by Otto. Even so, the current Ross people still like to discuss things, and a large number of young and energetic young people do not fully support the governance of Cornusson.

    After all, the biggest challenge everyone faces is how to survive in Shilla Fort.

    They began to struggle hard, full of hope for the future, but full of worries about the cold winter half a year later.

    Fortunately, they still have expectations, that is, three months later, the main tribal fleet of the big leader will arrive here.

    Besides, Fort Shilla and its mother city, Fort Rose, are not cut off.

    There are five dragon-head warships and ten transport ships staying here. As long as the residents of Shilla Fort are willing, they can reach Rose Fort north and Novgorod east. Moreover, in theory, starting from Shilla Fort, the time-consuming journey to the two boundaries is basically the same.

    Moreover, it is precisely Fort Shilla, the current strategic value of the mouth of the Neva River to the Rus.

    Since the bulk of the tribute was distributed to the people who participated in the action, a small part was distributed to the priest.

    Up to now, as many as 400 people have stayed in Shilla Fort during this long voyage. Together with the married Novgorod women, the population there is now more than 600.

    Otto¡¯s shrinking fleet is still pulling a large amount of cargo, and even a total of eleven small servants gifted to his son R¨¹lik.

    Servants are raised from a young age, and perhaps they will become loyal forever.

    Otto was a little worried. There were too many servants, I''m afraid his son could not handle it.

    At least he basically met his son''s requirements, and what he wants to do afterwards is also Rurik''s business. Perhaps this is also an exercise for Rurik, Otto thought.

    The cargo of the fleet is mainly grain and leather. The clansmen who stay behind must give some tribute to their own parents as a gift. Otto will also hand over a batch of goods to the priests. According to the agreement, at least 15% of the goods must be handed in to maintain the future lives of the priests.

    For a long time, the food and drink of the more than a dozen priests, as well as all the expenses of the various priests throughout the year, almost came from the two trips to Sorgon personally led by Otto.

    Times have changed! But Otto didn''t know it in the vast Baltic Sea.

    After all, Otto¡¯s long journey took as much as two months!

    It''s impossible to say that you don''t feel homesick.

    He hopes to go back soon, but there is too much cargo to make all the boating boats still unable to bring higher speed. He could only rely on the combined force of the south wind and the oars. He also deliberately sailed close to the coast, ordering his men to be wary of potential Baltic or Finn enemies on the shore. He strictly forbids the fleet to dock on the land shore, and everyone can only rest on the uninhabited island.

    Sure enough, they met a small group of Finnish fishermen who were fishing in a canoe in the Gulf of Finland.

    Specifically, this interesting encounter occurred in the sea beyond the mouth of the river in Helsinki.

    No conflict broke out with each other. The Finn fishermen saw the leading warship, and immediately paddled and ran away.

    They ran away, and Otto didn''t mean to vote. Just because my own transport ship really can''t withstand the wind and waves, what I am afraid of is what I am most afraid of.

    It rained lightly, and even so, the Rus still tried their best to sail.

    Everyone had to maintain strong perseverance. Just when everyone hated the rain, they miraculously found their own people in the Aland Islands.

    It is true that Otto Wanwan did not expect that Harrodsson and Arik would seize an uninhabited island in the ?land Islands and set it up as a settlement intentionally.

    Although unexpectedly, he was ordered to cruise on the sea regardless of wind or rain to meet the fishermen who led the fleet. After successful contact with each other, Otto ordered the fleet to board the island and rest.

    They were sheltering from the rain and staying for a short time. From those who stayed behind, Otto had learned what great success the army expedition to Gotland had achieved!

    A batch of silver coins were left on the island, that is, the construction funds of the left-behind. Otto was shocked by the number of them!

    After asking more closely, Otto exclaimed: "Ah?! Is it that Haro Zossen, planning to send me a huge sum of money?"

    "You are our leader. How can we win without your wise guidance?" Otto was delighted by the attitude of the left-behind, as if Harrodsson left several boxes of silver coins for himself. Is there ten thousand in a box? impossible? ! If I had it, wouldn''t I become extremely wealthy? ! Isn¡¯t my son Rylik also...

    But after ecstasy, Otto took his tribe to the cemetery of the war dead.

    More than sixty people died and achieved a great victory. Facing so many graves, Otto''s face instantly became gloomy.

    It is not that he regrets that his young people have killed so many people in battle, he feels that the revenge of the Ross people is not enough!

    As long as the Gotlanders who betrayed their allies and turned to the Danes still exist, the war will not end.

    The Ross people will continue to take revenge. Otherwise, the route from Roseburg to Novgorod will be threatened at any time.

    Since they are building here, the so-called "Tombstone Island" also has two excellent mooring fjords. The construction here is obviously of positive significance. And because of its existence, the Ross tribe has a strategic offensive base against the Gotlanders.

    Otto thought of this without being reminded by others.

    After all, the fleet is assembled in the fjord here, and the soldiers are replenishing their energy.

    If it is a frontal attack on the northern part of Gotland, the Rus may be able to kill it in just two days of sailing. The speed of the raid is truly unparalleled.

    Otto left some food and leather, which was regarded as the leader''s reward for these builders.

    After Tombstone Island, the vast Bothnia Bay is in front of you, and here is the sea of ??the Russ!

    The fishermen of M?laren¡¯s allies often do not expand their fishing range north, and the Ross fishermen often do not cross the border.

    The fishermen of the two sides maintain a tacit understanding invisibly. It is not how blood is thicker than water in their alliance, but because they are afraid of being misunderstood as enemies after encounters Otto started his last three days There will be an end to the long journey.

    As a result, he met the Ross trawler perfectly. Those fishermen happily rowed the fishing boats when they saw the large sails with patterns unique to all races that only the big chiefs lit up.

    The fleet rushed to Roseburg, and all the Ross fishing boats encountered along the way became the guide of the fleet, and it formed an amazing fleet in a short time.

    More than fifty fishing boats of all kinds, escorting the big leader''s fleet, with a strong aura, finally appeared at the entrance and exit of the Roseburg Fjord at noon on July 5th of the Julian calendar.

    At this moment, the entire Roseburg was a sensation.

    Because they saw the big leader''s fleet, but also the mighty power of their tribe''s fleet, a strong sense of pride occupied their minds.

    Those foreign merchant ships were even more shocked!

    It seems that the Russ fleet is invincible.

 Chapter 173ï¼š Ruriks new servants

    Ships docked one after another, and people on the shore eagerly took over the rope dropped from the ship, pulled it hard, and forced the ship to ground passively.

    The people on the boat also jumped into the sea. When they stepped on the land of their hometown, it didn''t matter that their boots were poured into the water slowly.

    After the ship landed, a large amount of cargo began to be unloaded as soon as possible.

    Otto, with a beard and an image of a weather-beaten warrior, stepped deeply on the solid sand of his hometown, welcoming the enthusiastic embrace of his tribe.

    For a time the beach was so lively.

    "Boss, you are finally back!" The speaker was Haro Zossen, walking enthusiastically with open arms.

    "Oh, my friend. I heard that your battle was a great victory."

    After all, Otto opened his arms and embraced his old childhood friend enthusiastically.

    After that, he held Haro Zossen on the shoulders, and pointed his right hand at the box he was moving, proudly explaining his achievements: "Look, this is the tribute we brought back. You have achieved a great victory, and we are the same. ."

    Speaking of this matter, Haro Zuosen does have a lot of questions to ask.

    "Big Chief, the construction of our Shilla Fort, everything is going well?"

    "Of course! More than 600 people have settled there. In my opinion, we can continue to move some people. Compared to our current home, maybe Shilla Fort is the best."

    "It''s really good news." Harrodsson hurried his head to Otto''s ear: "There is another good news, Chief. I have prepared a great gift for you."

    "Gift? Oh, you are really hardworking."

    "Yes, a gift that will make people happy."

    "A lot of silver coins?" Otto asked knowingly.

    Harozuosen was taken aback: "Huh? How do you know?"

    "Haha." Otto patted his old friend on the shoulder happily again: "Maybe you shouldn''t do this. It seems that everyone on the expedition has no objection. Okay, I will accept your gift."

    Who doesn''t like money? Legend has it that Harrodsson prepared for himself possibly more than 20,000 or more silver coins as gifts. He has this heart and he can be rewarded with a smile.

    In the lively unloading yard, Rurik and his mother rushed out of the crowd.

    "Dad! You''re finally back!" Rurik walked over with a smile, and his eyes were not only for his father''s beard, but also for the large number of ships behind it. Because all the boats are full of people.

    The son always keeps a golden ponytail on purpose, and he often combs it for beauty, and his face is much whiter than other children. Looking at his simple and decent linen dress, and the saber hanging from the side of the small belt in the waist.

    Although his son is eight years old, the heroic spirit of a soldier already exists.

    Otto could only hold his son up to satisfy his family happiness, and he was not limited to understanding, so he kissed his son''s little cheek.

    However, Rurik was very uncomfortable by his father''s stubble.

    Sitting on Otto Jianshuo''s arm, Rurik asked, "Dad, have you completed our agreement?"

    "Those servants?"

    "Yes, I need at least ten people."

    "It''s all there." Otto pointed at his flagship with a big hand, and couldn''t help but frown slightly. "Oh, it''s a bit bad. It looks like those kids are far less brave than you."

    Rurik squinted his eyes, he was in a higher position, and he could see the details of the flagship somewhat clearly.

    There are still many people on the boat who have not come down, most of them are gathering the special sails of the big leader''s flagship.

    There are also a group of small men who seem to be simply at a loss.

    Suddenly, Rurik saw that there were strong young men impatiently driving away the little ones.

    If you look closely, those so-called little guys are really just kids.

    "Oh, your servant has finally started to disembark." Otto said proudly.

    "My servant? Dad, did you really get me a bunch of children?"

    "Why? It was your request. Do you have any comments now?"

    "Okay. Yeah, it looks like they are all girls?"

    Otto said casually: "Ten girls, one boy. They are about your age."

    "Then put me down quickly, I''ll go and see!"

    Otto was a little surprised. It was obviously more than two months. His son was not like ordinary children. He would try to act like a baby when he saw his father who had reunited after a long absence.

    It''s really not an ordinary person to think of a son.

    For the entire return voyage, the servants who will be given to Rurik are placed in the flagship, and the lives of these children are temporarily taken care of by Otto and taken care of by Peravina.

    It is everyone''s blessing to leave his parents and go to a distant place to serve as a servant for a noble and kind fellow of his age. It is everyone''s blessing to follow this noble one who has been blessed by the God of Varanga.

    Along the way, Peravina used this rhetoric to appease the worries of the children.

    Those girls, they knew they were sold as goods by their parents. Of course, the sadness and anxiety cannot be overcome in an instant. Peravina had to promise a better future, such as having enough food every day as a major promise to make them full of confidence in the future.

    Only the little boy with his parents, Kamnier, didn''t care about everything. He has only a very simple request, as long as someone feeds himself a bite of food, anything will do.

    Rurik stood on the ground again, with Lumia standing cautiously behind him.

    At this moment, Arik had already greeted him, and stood in the sea without calves, spreading his hands with an expression of expectation.

    "Peravina, my baby, come down, I will catch you."

    "Okay... okay. But." Peravina rolled her face and stopped the few who were about to throw their children directly off the boat.

    Then he turned his head hurriedly: "Arik, let the children disembark first. These children are all members of my clan and will be your brother''s servants from now on. You can do me this favor first."

    "Huh? Okay." Arik didn''t think much. "I''ll catch those kids."

    It is entirely because of Peravina''s spare no effort to educate, a total of eleven children from the White Tree Manor have lost a lot of psychological panic. It was even more because she claimed that the person under the ship was her husband, which made the children take it for granted that the eldest brother was her own.

    Arik, to be honest, he doesn''t like these kids.

    There are boys and girls here, they are not as clean as their brother, and the clothes they wear are particularly shabby. What''s worse is the hair. The loose look makes him disgusted.

    In fact, this is not to blame the children, they of course like to be a little cleaner. However, everyone suffers from the voyage on the way, and almost every child vomits due to seasickness at least twice.

    They eat and drink in the White Tree Manor quite well, and their faces can only get worse now that the boats and cars have been exhausted. Only when the children step on the shallow water, stand barefoot on the sandy beach and stand on the land again, they feel The dizzy little head has recovered.

    Children, really don¡¯t even have shoes.

    Because after the child''s parents got the silver coins, they handed the child to the Ross people. Because of poverty, the child only has clothes made of burlap, which is crooked and good for protection from the cold and shame. As for the shoes, forget it!

    The children came ashore one after another, and not far away, his cousin Arik also picked up his wife himself. Avoiding water on his wife''s boots, the cousin was stunned by a princess, and kept holding his sister-in-law ashore.

    In this situation, Lurik secretly praised their affection.

    Of course, Pelavina at this time is still unclear, because of Arik''s military exploits, her family has become completely wealthy.

    Rurik then greeted Lumia: "Let''s go, my maid. Go and meet the children."

    "Yes!"

    An energetic little boy, accompanied by a young girl wearing a huge silver ornament, approached him. The children who were at a loss had gathered together and talked a lot. Seeing the other person coming, they subconsciously gathered together and didn''t say anything.

    Huh, nervous? It''s right to be nervous.

    Thanks to me deliberately learning a little ancient Russian, and this group of girls from Novgorod should be able to explain the words.

    Now Rurik has confidence in himself.

    He walked over and said directly in the ancient Slavic Novgorod dialect: "Children, I am Rurik, your master."

    However, they didn''t make a clear statement for the time being, but they held hands with each other, their eyes widened and they didn''t dare to act rashly.

    Rurik was also unambiguous, and seemed to need to frighten these children.

    He immediately drew out his saber, and after the sharp metal rubbing sound, the sword''s edge pointed at them.

    "My servant, kneel down for me!"

    The children never expected to hear the accent in this foreign land. During the voyage, the children already knew where they belonged. It turns out that this beautiful and clean boy holding a sword is his master?

    This order is full of majesty.

    The first girl had already knelt down, and then all the girls knelt down one after another. In other words, they almost lie on the ground to show absolute humility.

    At this moment, there was only a small boy with a slightly dirty face and a thin body, as if he was really rebellious, standing still with his small mouth pouted.

    Rurik was not angry, he had seen too many young boys with full of confidence, and in the end they all fell to the ground with his arms, thus submissive.

    His sword pointed at the boy and continued to ask in Old Cyrillic: "You are my servant! Why don''t you kneel?! What is your name?"

    "My name is Kamni," the boy replied very decisively, "Are you my master? Can you give me something to eat?"

    "Eat it? Are you hungry now?"

    Rurik didn''t think too much, and took a small bag from his waist. In this bag was a small handful of dried fish with teeth. Rurik threw the bag directly over, and he was surprised to find that the kid who claimed to be Kamnier had caught it perfectly. It was as accurate as catching a baseball flying from a distance.

    Kamnier got the bag and immediately smelled the fishy smell, which was equivalent to the smell of food.

    The child had no scruples, pulled the rope to see the dried fish inside, and then opened his mouth to eat. And the salty taste did not give him any discomfort, it was a kind of strong mental stimulation. salt! Camney almost forgot what saltiness is.

    After all, after his parents were killed by the bear, he was basically reduced to a poor person eating a hundred food. In order not to be starved to death, grasshoppers were even eaten raw.

    The salty feeling is simply the taste of happiness, and tears flowed from the corner of Kamnier''s eyes.

    R¨¹lik watched the kid feasting, and then asked, "Is it delicious? Your name is Kamnier? Kneel me down now! And you girls, kneel down for me!"

    No, Kamnier, who seemed to be jealous, was now almost lying on the ground, even though his mouth was still chewing desperately.

    Ah, his body is really lacking in salt.

    Rurik''s sword struck the scabbard, and not far from him, Arik, Peravina, and even his parents, a group of people, became spectators of this "master training servant".

    A little boy scolded a group of servants of basically the same age?

    People who lack entertainment and talk, are very happy to see this scene.

    Many people are already talking about it, saying things such as Rurik''s teachings.

    Rurik''s eyes turned slightly against the tribesmen, since everyone is watching, okay! An opportunity for self-expression is in front of us.

    Therefore, Rurik said loudly in his childish voice: "My servants, you are surrendering to me now, and you will do things for me in the future. You must unconditionally obey my orders, and I will reward you every day Rice, reward you with comfortable new clothes, and reward you with a warm house. Now, all stand up!"

    This order was announced in Cyrillic, and while the children heard it truly, the intimacy was always there.

    Especially the way Kamnie eats dried fish has made all the girls coveted.

    They stood up one after another, and Rurik took the sword away.

    Rurik walked over, got together with the group of children, and observed their faces from close range.

    Both boys and girls, they all have brown hair, many of which are close to blonde.

    This is different from myself.

    Through the reflection in the water, Rurik was able to accurately determine that he was really bright blonde hair and blue eyes.

    Although he just got down on his knees, Kamnier asked, "You are my master, how can you speak our language? You are obviously from Varanga."

    "Your name is Kamnier?"

    "Yes."

    "Pay attention to your manner of speaking. I am your master! You have no right to question me." Ruriek grabbed Kamnier''s rough coat collar, and the sudden act frightened the child.

    And this is just a deterrent.

    Rurik let go of his hand I won''t explain much for the time being. He shook his neck and ordered: "Eleven of you, follow me now."

    After all, the owner is the owner, and the owner is a noble existence, just like the manor in his hometown, the manor is a noble existence.

    There is also Lilia, the manor''s eldest lady, who is also in the same boat as herself.

    As a matter of fact, Kawei jumped off first when the ship drew ashore, then took Lilia and his wife straight to his smithy to announce the good news. As for getting the tribute? Now, those tributes and their own wife are important?

    The children have no reliance. They never thought that their masters had grace and majesty. The most important master was obviously older than themselves, and their words were full of local accents.

    Obviously, the owner, Lurik, is not like everyone to ask questions.

    They followed the owner, specifically, it was like following the big brother.

    Kamni clearly felt that following Rurik would benefit himself. For this benefit, shut up.

    For the sake of this meal, close your mouth and do more.

 Chapter 174ï¼š Servants home

    Rurik stood in front of his father again and raised his head: "Dad, thank you for the servant you got me."

    "Oh? It seems that they have completely surrendered to you?"

    "Yes, it seems that the language I learned over there with my sister (referring to Peravina) is really correct."

    Otto knows some ancient Slavic languages. In fact, he was surprised by the fluency of his son''s declaration of ownership of the servant. It seemed that Rurik and the manor Ligus could talk and laugh together.

    Thinking back to his son''s fluency in language and conversation just now, Otto couldn''t help but reverie that his son must have a far-reaching purpose in studying so seriously.

    It''s better this way, but the next problem will immediately arise.

    Otto was very happy that his son could easily conquer a group of small servants.

    He patted his son''s little head, and obviously amused to ask the most crucial question: "My son, your servants are here. How do you think they should be placed?"

    "Oh, don''t worry about this. Dad, I have built a brand new longhouse just to house all the servants. You know, there will be more servants in my future."

    "Really? You spent money to build a new longhouse. Has it succeeded? I want to see. But I still have to go to the priest''s longhouse first." At this point, Otto noticed None of the priests stood on the beach.

    This is not the case for returning homes in the past! The so-called unprofitable can not afford to be early. The priests are always eager to take away their tribute first, but now there is no figure.

    Since Haroldoson was still waiting by his side, Otto asked solemnly: "Where are the priests? Are they all dead? Villia is also dead?"

    Harrodsson was taken aback, it was really hard to tell just because of the things inside.

    "You mean it."

    "Yes. There are some problems here..."

    "Don''t hesitate, something is wrong? Will she never... die?" Otto couldn''t help but feel heartache when thinking of the fastest possibility. After all, before setting off, High Priest Veria showed a state of fatigue that he had never experienced before, and perhaps death was really about to come.

    Harozossen stomped his feet vigorously: "What a tragedy! We succeeded in defeating the Gotland people, and we gave a lot of tributes to the priests. As a result, Bona, she was already doing the work of the high priest, and those priests were there all day long. Quoting the craft ale delivered by the merchants. Their drunken appearance almost messed up our summer solstice sacrifice."

    "Really? Why don''t I believe it?"

    Rurik suddenly interrupted: "Dad, Uncle Haroldoson is right. Maybe you only can stop the stupid behavior of those priests. And our high priest, her situation is really not very good."

    Since the son said so, it must be true. Because the unique identity of his son Rurik allows him to enter and exit the sacred long house of the priest freely without any scruples!

    Otto had planned to go to the longhouse of the priest and the high priest as soon as he did before. This is the tradition of the tribe that has been carried out for decades.

    The son''s words were really vague. He understood two of the meanings: the ordinary priest was drinking heavily, and the high priest Veria might not be able to do it anymore.

    Otto stomped his feet vigorously, and asked his son and his wife: "You all go home, I want to go to the priest''s longhouse at once."

    "Is it a debriefing? Dad?" Rurik asked.

    "I''m going to visit the high priest! Damn, Villa can''t die yet! Rurik, as we agreed before, you settle down with your servant and wait for me at home." After that, Otto patted hard. Luo Zuosen: "Brother, take some young people with me to the longhouse."

    After that, he greeted Arik, who was with his wife, you and I, and asked them to go with him.

    More than thirty strong brave men, led by the dignified big leader Otto, carrying sabers and bucklers, marched aggressively toward the priest''s longhouse, just to clarify the situation.

    Seeing them disappear in the crowd, Rurik didn''t want to wander on the lively beach anymore.

    He commanded in Old Cyrillic: "Servants, follow me and see your home."

    A group of children hit him barefoot on the sand.

    Of course the children longed to have their own shoes. They arched their feet and walked cautiously, subconsciously paying attention to Rurik''s compact and decent leather boots.

    Rurik, of course he noticed this.

    Even after the children disembarked, their extremely frugal clothes were really regrettable. The only remaining clothes can be described as a fig leaf.

    You must have suitable clothes, and you must have boots that weigh your feet. All the children must also take a bath, and the girl among them will tie up their hair again.

    There is obviously a lot more to do.

    For example, the children must also be given new names.

    In terms of naming, Rurik has already had a clear principle.

    Boys and girls looked left and right, because the owner with the golden ponytail had been speaking in the language of their hometown, they had to ignore the attention of others and followed closely.

    The children all know that they have entered the Varyag den, a place that once only existed in legends.

    Now it''s really here.

    This place is indeed different from the hometown, but a house is a house, and a person is a person. It¡¯s not that strange that there are mountains and water here.

    After a while, two large and stocky wooden houses appeared in front of these small children.

    The girls grew their mouths, raised their heads one by one, sighing at the size of the house.

    It was Kamnet, the little boy realized in an instant, how could this house resemble the home of the manor of his hometown?

    Because the two giant wooden houses are standing on pillars. There are a lot of holes under the pillars, and he thinks he can easily get in.

    There was also some pungent smell in the air, not smelly, even the smell was quite attractive.

    Rurik stopped: "Come here, my servants, this is your future home."

    Home of the future?

    Kamni squinted his eyes. Once his home was shabby and shabby, did his master, Rurik, allow him to live in such a luxurious residence for a lowly and indifferent servant like him?

    Kamni kept quiet, as did the other girls.

    Rurik scratched his face, looking a little cold.

    "Lumia!"

    "Yes, masta."

    "For the time being, show me these children, I''ll go get Palla out of the soap workshop." After a word, Rurik ran away.

    The soap workshop is actually very close to the two new-style longhouses.

    Now, Lu Mia, an eleven-year-old girl, is taking care of the younger children. She talked with her in stumbling Norse, or because she was so good-natured, the alert children relaxed and couldn''t wait to talk.

    This place is full of children''s twittering, and a lot of questions are like a lot of fire.

    It''s a pity that the child''s inquiries are all in Cyrillic, how can she understand Lumia? Oh no. Lumia knew a little bit of minimal spoken language, which was also deliberately instilled in her by Rurik.

    Sad and sad.

    That little boy, the owner Ruriek will definitely make other arrangements for him. As for the ten girls in front of them, they are all maids, and they are their sisters, or they are responsible for managing them as the chief maids.

    At the first meeting, the scene was a bit disturbing. Lumia, who couldn''t understand the language, first fiddled with her arms and kept explaining, and finally she simply covered her ears, just to calm her mind.

    From the smoky workshop, Rurik dragged Palla, who was boiling oil, out.

    When Parla left the anxious place, she took a breath of fresh air.

    In the past few days, good news has come from the fish market. Thirty fishermen maneuvered four fishing boats. They were trawling herring in the waters farther north, but they were lucky to find a fountain on the sea surface, that is, a whale.

    Five beluga whales were assassinated by fishermen with short spears for self-defense. Do you still have to fish for herring?

    Soon, five small white whales appeared in the early morning fish market.

    The priests became lazy, and the oil used to burn the lamp was still enough, and they had no idea about the new whale.

    The wealthy residents of the tribe bought all the whale meat, and Parla first bought all the whale brain oil at a higher price, and then bought some whale fat. After that, the arduous work of boiling oil completely occupied her time.

    She has been stirring a bite of the fat in the pottery urn that has been roasted by the fire with a big wooden stick, and the burnt smell of fat is quite disgusting to her. Her braids were also badly smoked by the oil. The beauty of a woman has almost disappeared.

    All the hard work is worth it.

    In June, she delivered 50 pieces of soap to Rurik, 30 of which must be crossed, and for the other 20, Rurik paid her four silver coins immediately as agreed.

    Yes, the value of soap is defined by Rurik as two silver coins, the so-called ex-factory price. As for how much Rurik can sell it, it has nothing to do with Parla.

    Even so, Parla, who only started in June, still made seven silver coins. In theory, she has worked for Liurik for half a month and has earned enough food for two months.

    July has arrived. As the job has gradually stabilized, she is very confident of earning 20 silver coins this month.

    "You mean your servants are here? Oh? Those little girls? You let them work for me? Okay!"

    Palla, who fully understood the situation, was ecstatic.

    "Let''s go and see those people." Rurik flicked his neck and strode, followed by the smoky priest Palla.

    When Palla appeared in front of the children, no one could believe that such a figure was also a priest of the Varanga.

    But Rurik was introduced to the children.

    Although a bit abrupt, Rurik decided to tell his servant first what kind of work he would be involved in as a servant.

    Rurik pinched his waist and told a group of children who stood still in ancient Slavic language: "You are all my servants. You will work for me from tomorrow. As your masters, I allow you to live. Here!"

    Rurik pointed to the huge long house: "See it! Give me serious work, and you can live here. Wait a while, and I will give each of you a good meal. Now, I see me next to me. Woman."

    Rurik pointed to Rumia first: "You just pestered her to ask a lot of things. Girls, she is Rumia, my most important and loyal servant. Rumia is your sister, and you will Work for me under her management!"

    After that, Rurik pointed to Palla: "Girls, starting tomorrow, she will arrange work for you. Remember now, I am not providing you with a house and food out of compassion. You are servants, born. Just to work for me. If any of you are lazy, you will be locked up in a small dark room and hungry!"

    "Do you understand everything? If you don''t work well, just shut up and hungry for a day!"

    In fact, Rurik really has this love for them in his heart.

    However, there is no love for no reason in the world, unless it is a cute kitten.

    In the past year, he reflected on his love for Lumia, and at the beginning it was indeed a trace of guilt in his heart. But at the Hanukkah festival, he cut the deer''s throat with a steel sword himself, and his mentality changed.

    For these little children, Rurik had already figured it out. If they really do not work well, they really have behaviors such as rebellion.

    Execution by hand? It would be cruel.

    Kick it out and throw it to someone willing to raise it. If no one wants to raise them, then exile them and consider them to fend for themselves.

    correct! Just do it.

    Rurik immediately added in a threatening tone; "Listen! My servants. You must be loyal to me. Any infidelity you have now will encounter my exile, and you will be eaten away by wolves. If you grow up to behave unfaithfully, I will personally cut off this person''s head." As he said, the Rurik sword was out of its sheath, and the metal buzzing scared the girls subconsciously holding each other together.

    They were trembling, including the little boy, Kamni, who was cowering.

    Rurik inserted the sword back into the scabbard in a cool manner, pinched his waist with both hands, and his hideous expression returned to ease.

    After the big stick is displayed, it''s time for some carrots.

    "Well, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. Those who are loyal to me will be rewarded forever. You will soon get comfortable clothes and suitable shoes, and you will have a new look. Now, you all follow me! Go and see yours. residence."

    The children had to follow the master''s footsteps carefully, stepping on the wooden steps of the big wooden house, passing through the leather curtain pulled up by the smoky woman, and walking into the spacious room.

    At this moment, Rurik had made it clear to the tribal elders who took care of the wooden house. They had been standing outdoors, especially at the door of the long house. Just now, when Rurik was talking, they were trying their best to remember the faces of all the children.

    Because they were afraid that the sloppy children of the tribe would rush into the long house built by the benefactor Rurik out of curiosity.

    All the wooden windows were opened, and the warm sunlight brightened the room.

    All wooden beds are covered with animal skin lining mattresses, and on top of them are neatly folded quilts.

    "Wow! Wooden floors. This is the case with the manor''s house, and we can also..."

    "Ah! Are these all beds?"

    "Actually, is it more comfortable than my bed?"

    "You are silly, Kajia, this will be our future home. Our master is such a good person."

    Rurik could hear the girls'' twittering, and they could speak in Old Cyrillic, and they could basically understand them.

    What a little girl said made him very satisfied.

    "Yes! Your new home!" Rurik said, approaching them, "Now choose your own bed. Remember, everyone chooses one. Go ahead."

    The master gave the order, and the girls happily ran to their favorite beds. They are the way to it, this time they can''t help but urge any Ric, they choose to get together.

    The little boy Kamni also happily wanted to choose his own bed, but he was the only one who was grabbed by Rurik himself by his slender arm.

    Kamnier''s weight loss also surprised Rurik. He felt that what he was grasping was actually a bone, just the bone and the skin.

    It seems that the body is about the same age, Rurik consciously accompanies the next child to train, and enjoys participating in the shield wall impact training. The purpose of training is to improve everyone''s strength and organization. He was eight years old, and his arms were enough to swing the steel sword around his waist flexibly.

    Looking back at this Kamnier, maybe this child fits the real situation of an ordinary boy in this time and space. It''s the pitiful situation where the body''s functions are weak, and a small illness can kill you.

    The way to change the status quo is extremely simple, and that is to eat more. Then again, how can a pure peasant in inland Europe in this time and space have a full meal.

    "Master...MasterI..." Kamnier looked puzzled.

    "Your name is Kamnier? Kamnier, you are different from them, you are a man, and I will arrange your other work."

    "Me? Other jobs?" Kamnier was still puzzled.

    "Yes! A job completely different from them, you wouldn''t live here. Are you someone I can trust?"

    "I can!" Kamnier blurted out.

    "Okay, stand up for me now. When these girls are arranged, I will lead you to a very nice place."

    Indeed, little boys are fundamentally different from little girls. Even if Kamnier is still a child, as long as he can eat meat every day, he will definitely be a strong man in less than ten years. If the future Kamnier is a simple brawny, that would be great.

    Rurik really felt that in the future, he had better have a group of muscular, simple-minded, brawny men who only obeyed the master''s commands.

    In this way, it will be more at ease.

 Chapter 175ï¼š Named Anna Rurikovina Medlova

    The girls writhed left and right on their chosen beds, not caring about their dirty hemp clothes making the bedding dirty.

    They are simply enjoying this unparalleled comfort.

    "Yeah. It''s really more comfortable than my bed."

    "You are stupid, this is not our banker. From now on this will be your own bed."

    "Huh? Really?"

    ¡­

    They were still twittering, and Rurik was still observing silently. By the way, let''s take a look at their posture.

    The girls are definitely standard Slavs. It must be because the food on weekdays is really bad. All the girls are flat and stretched. Their extremely slender legs fully explain what is thin.

    And their feet are dirty one by one, you can imagine what life they used to live.

    In fact, in their home in Novgorod, only half of the people in ordinary peasant families, such as the White Tree Manor, lived in houses with wooden floors. People away from the river build wooden houses without even digging the foundation!

    Only from the structural point of view, this type of simple house has a greater similarity with the long house of the Russ.

    However, all the residents of Novgorod believe that it is wrong to lay the ground floor.

    Poor farmers do not need nails. They use handed down woodworking techniques and stone chisels to make various parts, and finally put them together into a wooden bed. Because of the limitations of processing tools, don''t expect the wooden bed to be flat.

    This is completely different from the Ross people.

    Although there is no planer, the Ross people have been using a two-handed iron scraper, and the shipbuilder can very skillfully make a large number of flat planks and blocks.

    The girls lay on absolutely flat beds, and there was no fluffy reed grass that smelled of grass under them.

    Other girls unfolded the folded quilt, got in naturally, and suddenly came out of small heads mischievously.

    They acted like little cats around the bed, and their slightly dirty smiling faces were full of joy.

    Camnier, who was ordered to watch, didn''t know how good "a place" was.

    Seeing the joy of his fellow clan, he also wanted to enjoy it.

    Rurik, he is deliberately letting them toss now. Is the bed dirty? It doesn''t matter.

    Some dirt and dust.

    Besides, this group of children''s standards for what is clean may be surprisingly low.

    Rurik was paying attention to the little faces of the children.

    "Yes. It''s a bit dirty and unkempt. After all, you all have brownish-yellow-to-blonde hair. Your chins are all very pointed, but your arms and legs are too thin."

    Although it was dusty, the old clothes were terrible, and the barefoot and dirty calves.

    Nothing can erase the fact that they are beautiful.

    Each of them is a potential stock.

    Rurik wondered again why a large number of young men from the tribe were willing to go to Novgorod this year to find a wife.

    Haha, maybe because the girl over there is a little smaller than the girl of the race.

    I have to say that when the men of the Ross tribe grow up, they often have strong muscles. Obviously, this is not entirely the result of a lot of physical labor. Because the women of the tribe also have great strength.

    It''s just that such a strange girl is not so cute.

    It''s time to stop playing coquettishly!

    Rurik clapped his hands and ordered: "All of you have chosen the bed, and now all of you are standing by the bed."

    They got out of bed with unfulfilled intentions, waiting for the master''s new order.

    Rurik walked over with the hilt in his hand, examining the girls alone.

    He turned around, cleared his throat, and decided to announce his major move.

    Rurik said loudly as a king: "My servants! You may all have your own names, but as my servants, you will have a brand new name."

    The girls opened their eyes wide as soon as the words came out.

    A bold girl suddenly said: "Master, I have my own name. My name is Almata."

    "You?" Rurik felt a little bit funny, and walked over.

    "What''s your name?"

    "I... My name is Almata."

    Rurik didn''t understand the exact meaning of this name, in fact it meant "aromatic." It''s really appropriate to describe a girl with this vocabulary.

    This girl named Almata gave Rurik a good start to his "Name Project".

    Because this girl''s name begins with "A".

    "Well, Almata, forget your past name now. Now, kneel down for me." Rurik said in a commanding tone, and then suddenly he drew his sword.

    This move scared the girl to kneel on the spot.

    The back of the sword was placed on the girl''s thin shoulders. The other girls didn''t know what had happened. Their curiosity made them look sideways, and they also had a hint of worry in their hearts.

    It was Palla and Lumia who fully understood what would happen next¡ªprobably the "canonization of Rurik".

    Rurik imitated the impression of the "canonization ceremony of Western European aristocrats", which may have originated in the twelfth century.

    He estimated that there is no such thing in the current ninth century.

    Since there is not, this set of etiquette should develop naturally. Who is the inventor of etiquette? Great Rurik!

    The sharp blade almost stuck to the little girl''s neck. The girl didn''t know what was going to happen, she just obeyed the king''s order.

    Rurik leaned over and said solemnly, "You, your name is Almata. From now on, you will have a brand new name. I, Rurik, your master! I name you Anna."

    "Anna?" The girl repeated it weakly.

    "Yes! Anna, your name is Anna." After speaking, Rurik took the sword and suddenly pulled out the dagger, and roughly carved the words "ANNA" on the wooden pillar of the bedside.

    After finishing the chiseling, Rurik turned and ordered the newly named servant Anna, who had turned into a duck to sit, and said: "Remember your name, Anna. From now on, everyone will call you Anna. Stand up now. "

    "Yes." The girl nodded weakly, feeling happy in her heart. She didn''t know what "Anna" meant, it sounded comfortable, and she said it smoothly.

    In this way, Rurik gave ten girls names in turn, and the rituals invented by him were also carried out one by one.

    The second girl was named Bella ().

    The third is Cicia.

    Followed by Diana (Diana), Ekatelinna (Ekatelinna, Eka for short), Fenna, Greta, Hellena, Iria, Juria ).

    The ten girls had names in turn.

    Rurik¡¯s principle of naming is very regular, which is to start with A and go back one by one according to the English alphabet.

    Of course, ten girls are exactly in J.

    The eleventh letter is K. Coincidentally, the only boy, Kamnier, happens to be this "K".

    More coincidentally, the twelfth letter is L. Lumia, the maid appointed by Rurik, is this "L".

    Rurik estimated that he won''t have more servants for the time being, that is, there are, I am afraid that these children who are the first to "join" will naturally be reused by him in the future.

    They are named one after another in alphabetical order, ending with a feminine vowel "a". Even on the specific girl''s name, Rurik gave it a beat.

    As a result, careful consideration is a name, some of which are owned by the Slavs themselves, some of the Germanic talents, and even female names that existed in ancient Greece.

    After all, this is a hodgepodge, but only from the name, Rurik wondered, Europeans in this time and space might even think about the sound of the name. It is not like the East, which not only pursues a comfortable speech, but also requires a person''s name to have elegant connotations.

    Rurik engraved on their beds one by one, first in Roman letters, then in Rune letters.

    The girls who got the name were very happy, and even started calling each other''s new names and laughing at each other.

    But it is a bit difficult to remember everyone''s names at once, and to be able to go one-to-one with their little faces.

    The naming is not completely over.

    The ancient Slavs did not have a surname. Not only the Slavs, but also the Rus tribe themselves, did not have a clear concept of a surname.

    If there is a surname, it would be the name "Ross".

    But the native population of the Ross tribe is as high as 4,000. Is it true that all members are surnamed Ross? Maybe it is also possible.

    But of course, noble chiefs must have more noble surnames, and servants should also have their own surnames, so as to make a clear distinction from ordinary people.

    What surname was given to the servants? Simple!

    There is indeed a word for "servant" in the Old Norse language spoken by the Ross people, and it is what Rurik is currently talking about.

    In this situation, Rurik faced a maidservant and thought of another word that was more appropriate-sister shaking.

    Since it is something of a maid, is there a more appropriate word than "maid"?

    "My servants, you now have your own names, and you need a second name, which is your identity name. Now, I give you all the identity name of Maidlova! I, Rurik , I am your master, and my position is like your father. So..."

    With that said, Rurik pointed directly at the first named Ana.

    "Anna, now you are completely different from ordinary people. Your full name is Anna Rurikovina Medlova. Do you understand?"

    Anna, of course, understands, and is even a little touched.

    Although this girl is only seven years old, Rurik has been giving orders in the Slavic language that she learned from her sister-in-law. How could she not understand?

    Besides, the name is really very logical.

    The first word is his own name Anna, the middle one is the woman who belongs to the master Rurik, and the last word is his exact identity. Moreover, these vocabulary are tailor-made for women and are feminine vocabulary.

    Living in the world, people are born to find a clear position for themselves.

    The name given to Rurik is a new position for the girls. They are young and thin, but they are definitely not stupid. When they were very young, they were forced to help their parents work for their livelihoods, and they learned about the hardships of life prematurely.

    And they have also become the first batch of girls with clear and complete Slavic names.

    Ah, they are Slavs themselves.

    Of course, this naming system also applies to the head maid Lumia.

    The remaining questions are still thorny.

    Just putting the letters on the wooden pillars of the bed, and expecting that Palla, who will actually take up the position of the "residence manager", instantly recognizes them as unrealistic.

    Rurik ordered the girls to still stand by the bed, and he called Palla to his side and said: "You all see the words I carved. This is the girls'' names. You must remember them."

    "Yes! I know those letters, and some, they seem to be letters?"

    Rurik immediately understood, and he said: "You are talking about the Roman alphabet? Our Rune alphabet is put down, and what I engraved is the Roman alphabet, which is the text used by the Romans."

    "Ah! Rurik, do you know how to write Roman words?" Parla looked surprised, only Rurik''s squinted eyes were exchanged.

    "What? Do you doubt my ability?"

    "No, it''s just that I''m curious. Could it be that God gave you such knowledge?"

    "Of course." Rurik said without hesitation: "The high priest has a treasure. It is a Roman book. I can understand the contents. I know many things. Our ancestors got inspiration from the Romans. , Invented our own words. Maybe one day we will have close communication with the Romans, maybe we need to fully understand their words from now on. Let¡¯s start with my servant!"

    Rurik gave Parla a brief introduction, that is, every rune letter corresponds to a Roman letter. This is not a coincidence, but the original character creator designed it like this.

    Rurik didn''t actually like the Rune alphabet, and he still used the Roman alphabet by himself. As for the so-called "intimate communication with the Romans" that just seemed to be arrogant, when you think about it, this is not nonsense.

    It is impossible for Palla to recognize each girl''s name based on their appearance in a short time.

    In this regard, Rurik lacks confidence in himself.

    So at this time, some auxiliary means are needed, such as the roster.

    The technology of papermaking, Rurik feels that he has reproduced it, theoretically, there are not many technical obstacles. For example, after soaking the bark, beating it frantically, and finally beating it so that only pure fiber is left, and then you can use a screen made of fine twine to make paper that can at least make do with.

    The ideal is so, for the time being, Rurik doesn''t have enough energy to try immediately.

    In an era without paper, bamboo and wooden boards were both improvised writing tasks.

    Ah, the processing of wood and bamboo into pure fiber is paper. For the time being, Rurik regards a clean wooden board as an excellent writing material.

    Of course, not so much writing, it is most appropriate to say chiseling.

    All the beds in this long house are arranged neatly and orderly, and the girls also naturally choose to gather together, which makes the positions of the beds that they occupy are highly uniform.

    Rurik ordered Palla: "Go to my opponent''s wooden house and find a suitable plank. Get another piece of cowhide and some twine."

    "Cowhide and hemp rope?!" Palla was highly alert: "It''s in the cubicle of my workshop. Taking you is your property? Is it okay?"

    "Don''t talk nonsense, go get it, I''ll wait for you here." Rurik urged impatiently.

    Rurik does have a small wooden house for sundries, which is part of the soap workshop. There are not valuable things stored there, they are all equipment and raw materials for making equipment related to soap production.

    Parla ran away in a hurry, quickly caught the rolled up thin cowhide, carried a slightly dirty wooden board to the left and right, and returned to the longhouse.

    "Rurik, I''m back. This piece of cowhide... Aren''t we going to use it to make heat-insulating gloves?"

    "The glove will talk about it later, you put down the cowhide first. That is today, you will use this cowhide to make something useful for me."

    Parla needed thick cowhide gloves to avoid scalding her hands. She couldn''t hold back Rurik''s request and could only do so.

    As for the plank, she quickly understood the sophistication of Rurik.

    The dagger started a new chiseling on the wooden board, and Rurik chiseled out the squares representing the girls'' beds and carved out a matrix.

    He engraved the initials of the girl''s name in the grid where there was clearly a girl''s bed. That is the double-labeled initials in Luen and Roman, which happens to match the clear name on the wooden pillar of the bedside.

    With this baby, Palal excitedly held up the plank: "Oh, my Rurik, you are so wise. You let me manage them well. With this plank, I will try to do my best."

    Although Rurik hadn''t made his decision very thorough yet, because he had already passed the anger with Parla before the maid arrived.

    Palla understood from the moment they saw these servants that UU reading themselves will take care of and manage their daily lives. At the same time, they must also help themselves with their work. Their current job is to make soap. Although I still have a language gap with them, seeing that Rurik can already speak the language of the Novgorod people and communicate with the girls smoothly, I think I can learn it by myself, and I can learn it quickly.

    Yeah, times have changed.

    Nowadays, in the huge Roseburg, there are more and more women from Novgorod.

    Rurik nodded in satisfaction: "You can distinguish them well. Now you are the only one, Palla. You have to do me a favor."

    "What is it?" Palla asked enthusiastically.

    "Cowhide." Rurik pointed to the leather circled on the ground: "You can make a pair of simple leather shoes for each of my servants. Well, you can just wrap your feet."

    "Are you serious?" Palla looked surprised.

    Liu Rick''s face didn''t change his face: "Of course it is true. You do it quickly, and when you are done, we have to eat. Look at these thin girls who are like little saplings, they must eat early."

 Chapter 176ï¼š Servants shoes

    For a moment, Kamni felt that he had been forgotten by his master.

    He stared blankly at everything that happened, including the woman starting to cut a whole piece of cowhide with a dagger.

    Kamnier is no stranger to making leather shoes.

    Residents of the Novgorod region have known how to cut leather and sew them into leather shoes or boots since ancient times.

    Even if there are no shortage of skilled locals, making a pair of suitable leather boots not only requires time and effort, but the price of finished leather boots is also expensive.

    Many ordinary people do have ways to do it. For example, after catching a hare, cut off the head of the rabbit, and then peel off the entire leather to form a skin bag with only one opening. The foot wrap made of linen strips is wrapped around the ankle, and then put on this kind of leather, and finally tied with hemp rope, the so-called shoes.

    Of course, even such improvised shoes are rare.

    A large number of residents are accustomed to playing barefoot and staying in winter, because of the lack of awareness of the warmth of the feet and hands, they are even accustomed to frostbite.

    This is the case for Kamnier, his hands were cold and puss in winter, he didn''t think it was just a terrible thing, and he didn''t understand its harm.

    Now, Palla was holding the dagger that Rurik had handed over, and the sharp blade was swiped several times, and the cowhide was cut.

    While cutting the leather into small pieces of the same size, she kept muttering in her heart.

    "Rurik, is it really necessary? Maybe your servant can continue to be barefoot. The servant is the servant."

    Supervising Rurik shook his head: "Because it is a servant. If my servant is all dirty, it will put me to shame."

    "Oh, it''s a pity that this fine cowhide can be made into a comfortable leather jacket."

    "It doesn''t matter, I can continue to buy cowhide. My servant pierced his foot and the wound became pus. Then I would lose a lot."

    Palla shrugged helplessly, and continued to work.

    The current success of Parla''s work explains what is called "simple leather shoes".

    That is a piece of leather that was cut into an approximate acute triangle. The leather was folded at two bottom corners, and a hole was drilled at the position of the shoe upper with a dagger point, and a thick hemp rope was inserted into it for permanent fastening.

    The triangular waists also pressed against each other, and Parla quickly drilled a hole and put on the twine. This twine is the shoelace.

    The first pair of shoes was ready, and Rurik was surprised by Parla''s craftsmanship.

    If judged only from the point of view of practicality, it seems that shoes with buffalo horns can basically ensure that the user''s feet are not injured.

    But it was nothing compared to his own shoes or even the shoes of the maid''s head Lu Mia.

    Who is wearing it first?

    "Anna!" Rurik waved to the first little girl who was named.

    Anna rushed over happily and simply sat directly on the wooden board, she knew what was going on.

    "It seems that you all understand. Okay, would you wear shoes?" Rurik was planning to ask about "lacing shoes". For a while, he realized that there might be no relevant concepts in the ancient Slavs.

    The girl raised her weak little head, with big questions in her big eyes.

    Rurik looked down at the sitting little girl. Although her face was a bit dirty, she was really beautiful, or rather, had a distinctly delicate feeling. And her big dark blue eyes are really charming.

    Leurix simply squatted down and almost fell to the ground.

    Only at this time did he realize that the little girl in front of him could not only squat with Slavs, but even sit with ducks. And myself, this Viking''s body is probably destined to be unable to squat perfectly.

    He simply sat cross-legged and grabbed Anna''s dirty left foot boldly.

    Squeezing this girl''s little feet, which are almost only bones, Rurik was really afraid that he would pinch her into a comminuted fracture. "You girls must be deficient in calcium, and all kinds of trace elements are deficient. Damn, there is almost no meat on your body, I don''t want you to keep skinny." Put the words in your heart in your heart, Liu Rick grabbed the girl''s feet and moved to the shoes Lisay.

    Anna was at a loss for a moment, covering her small mouth.

    She fully understands the meaning of hierarchy. In her opinion, the owner, Rurik, is probably the same level as the manor of the hometown? Do not! It should be even greater!

    All the girls understand one thing, that is, the manor family has to kneel on the ground and listen carefully when they see the big leader of the Ross people.

    The owner, Rurik, seems to be the next chief of Rose.

    But how can Rurik''s current behavior be as gentle as a brother?

    Rurik tightened the hemp rope, and then skillfully tied the knot, Anna''s foot was completely wrapped.

    Very quickly, Anna had shoes on her feet.

    Rurik stood up, patted the dust on the clothes, and Anna, who was sitting on the duck again, ordered: "You stand up and show it to your sister."

    She obeyed the order, stood up obediently, and with a bright smile facing her fellow sisters jumping and jumping.

    Other girls showed envious eyes and a desire to have their own shoes.

    Caring for them? of course!

    Rurik naturally felt that the future of these girls must be absolutely dependent on themselves, and it is very necessary to give them certain material and spiritual favors.

    He put on shoes for each girl himself, and taught them how to tie their shoes.

    Lumia was still standing by, she didn''t do anything, just watched what happened with her eyes wide open.

    She couldn''t help holding the silver jewelry on her chest with her hands. What was the feeling of depression in her heart?

    Lumia hadn''t realized that the emotion she was suppressing now was being jealous.

    She even hoped that the owner, Lurik, could squeeze her feet.

    "Ah! Should it be over now?" Parla wiped the sweat from his forehead and said to Rurik with a tired face.

    "You are not over yet?"

    "Huh? All girls have shoes. Not enough?"

    "Of course." Rurik shook his head, and then pulled Kamnier who had been envious for a long time. "Make the last pair, and I will pay you a silver coin."

    With money, there is motivation.

    Compared to making soap, Palla feels that the reward for making these simple leather shoes is more touching.

    Soon, Kamni finally had his own shoes.

    Rurik didn''t think his actions were great, but this Kamnier, he actually cried.

    Kamnier''s little hands wiped his tears, his feet were still tapping, feeling the comfort of his shoes.

    He stood beside Rurik and said from the bottom of his heart: "Master, thank you...you can do anything you want me to..."

    "Then be loyal to me." As he said, Rurik stroked the little boy who was half a head shorter than himself. Touch the head to kill? Kamni really cried more fiercely.

    Kamni cried and said a lot of thankful words, which completely moved the girls.

    For a while, in the long house, it seemed as if thankful for the scene of the meeting, making Rurik could only face them with a wry smile.

    It seems that at the moment, I only need to give you some small favors. Well, I hope you will always be grateful for the rest of your life.

    It was not too early for Rurik, and it was not a problem for the children to keep crying.

    The tribe¡¯s dinner time is approaching, that is, when the fish market in the afternoon starts, the tribe on the shore buy the fishermen¡¯s catch. In order to ensure the freshness of the meat, they start cooking as soon as possible, or eat herring raw.

    The herring is not big. Chop off the head of the fish, take out the internal organs as best as you can, and wash it with sea water directly into your mouth.

    Such a simple and crude way of eating really tests the stomachs of children and the weak. According to Rurik, the most suitable fish for children is actually cod.

    So, next, Rurik just wanted to quickly give the servant the first dinner.

    "Servants!" Rurik clapped this hand and sternly stopped the servant''s crying. "Are you all hungry? Come with me now and I will take you to dinner."

    Speaking of the word "eat", which is spoken in Ancient Slavic by Lurik, the children really stopped crying in an instant, and the emotional transformation of boys and girls was shocking.

    what? Are you really hungry!

    For an instant, the children''s eyes showed a certain urgent desire, no doubt, the desire to eat!

    "Let''s go!" Rurik waved his small hand, "I will take you to the place to eat."

    With an order, the children completely turned into stalkers and followed closely behind their master. Tears cleaned their small faces, and the children''s faces were white again, and now they are full of smiles.

    Only Palla stayed in the longhouse and shouldered the heavy task of cleaning up the mess.

    Parla also understood that Rurik''s new maids were only leaving temporarily. Undoubtedly, the era of sleeping alone in the big long house is over forever.

    Think for the good! Although there is a language barrier between these children for the time being, they may be able to speak stumbling Norse in winter.

    I am afraid that Rurik has never regarded them as maids who can only serve people. Such a maid has a Lumia.

    They will be turned into some tools to create wealth for the master.

    As for the only little boy, it seems to be called Kamnier. That little boy, he probably wouldn''t live here.

    For Kamni, Rurik does have a unique arrangement.

    When everyone has finished dinner, it''s time to arrange a good place for Kamnier.

    A group of children, under the leadership of Rurik, walked along the intricate roads of Roseburg, and they were not very eye-catching.

    Because today, the entire tribe is in a carnival because of the return of the big leader. A large number of tribesmen flocked to the beach. From the landing near noon to the sun setting, the beach has already been used to distribute crops.

    Otto ran to the priest''s longhouse with his reliable men and asked the dereliction of the priest Xingshi. Even if the chief leader is not present, the remaining tribesmen are still orderly distributing supplies under the coordination of a group of older warriors participating in the Sorgon voyage.

    It is this process that has slowed down based on the fact that a lot of materials are brought back.

    However, for those families that did not send anyone to participate in the Sorgon voyage, according to the new rules of the tribe, the beautiful era of dividends is over.

    In Sorgon this spring, many ethnic people are destined to not get their own dividends.

    It can be said that this is due to the selfishness of human nature, and it can also be said that it is a major manifestation of the positive changes in the society of the Rus tribe.

    It can even be said that the two "great actions" of the Rus tribe ended in the summer of 829 AD, which made the Rus basically bid farewell to tribal culture and entered the slave society.

    In the new era, families lacking a strong male labor force are experiencing a sharp decline in their status among tribes.

    Of course they can leave Roseburg in a small boat, thus giving up their identity as a Ross man forever. This is full of risks.

    They can all stay, even if there is no one to take care of them, and being marginalized among the tribe, it is obviously a necessity.

    Without the attention of Rurik, Fisk and his mother would have been completely marginalized and become a dispensable existence in the tribe.

    Now Rurik can perceive the undercurrents hidden in invisible places, and the minds of the people in the Ross tribe have changed, and the once generous people have gradually disappeared.

    In the afternoon, as usual, Rick did not do any "military training" for the one hundred and fifty subordinates that Rick did not give him. Those boys are generally trained with considerable strength at their young age.

    Because he eats a lot of meat, even if he eats fish, Fisk, a bald head who was once thinner, has made a qualitative leap in his physical fitness in the past four months.

    Once Fisk was a ruthless person among his peers, just like a bull charging, at first he really worried that this stunned boy would really break the shield wall alone.

    Fisk''s stomach hasn''t been able to hold two pounds of cooked fish.

    He took the leftover ball home with him, and waited for his mother, who had cleaned up the fish-boiler, to return home. At night, the fish-meat was the mother and child''s dinner.

    Rurik showed up at Fisk''s house in a particularly abrupt manner with a group of new servants.

    At this moment, Fisk''s mother Broma, struggling to operate a simple loom.

    Fisk himself is not idle, he is operating the spinning machine, that is, processing the flax bought from the merchant.

    Although during this period, Broma earned some revenge from Rurik. She was not complacent, because life so far is still relatively difficult. With some considerable income, it is necessary to satisfy the appetite, that is, more income. Broma hopes to use it to repair her own house.

    After all, the house has been in disrepair for a long time. The sunny days are fine, but the rain is likely to become frequent in autumn. As a result, not only the house becomes cold and the dripping water on the roof is extremely bad.

    Besides, the house is no longer good, and it will be crushed by the snow on a certain snowy day.

    The mother and son never thought that Rurik would suddenly set himself up without warning on such a critical day as today.

    Rurik must have come with a certain purpose!

    When Rurik came, Fisk sat up excitedly and ran directly to the door. Then he was startled by a child behind Rurik.

    "Rurik, these people..."

    "It''s my new servant. Where''s your mother?" Rurik asked.

    "It''s at home." After that, Fisk led Rurik in.

    To Bromar, Rurik is a great savior in a complete sense!

    "Ah! The great Odin blesser Rurik, do you need me to do anything?" Broma said humbly.

    "I thought that if I gave you the money, you would fix the house well. Now it looks like..." Rurik looked around, not to mention, Fisk''s home is still rudimentary.

    Maybe they are used to this way of life? Or simply not wanting to make changes right away.

    Rurik didn''t want to wonder, he walked into Broma and said straightforwardly: "You go and gather those women again. You go to the fish market in the afternoon to buy some fish, and you immediately start cooking the fish."

    "Ah?! Or more than a hundred children..." Broma was taken aback. If so, those put away pottery urns, and some other clean tableware, some were taken out. Although it is profitable, it is also relatively tiring.

    Rurik shook his head: "I have some new servants, and there are not so many now. Woman, stop what you are doing! Do it for me now! I am in a good mood now. Today¡¯s situation is very special. When you are done, all of your women will be rewarded with a silver coin."

 Chapter 177ï¼š Dinner with Rurik and 12 servants

    A silver coin.

    Even though the price of meat in the fish market has risen a lot now, for Bromar and Fisk, the two have no doubt about the value of a silver coin.

    Only a person with great power like Rurik didn''t think that owning ten thousand silver coins was not a big deal.

    His recent bold behavior has added more reputation to himself in the tribe.

    The women who boiled fish suddenly have new jobs!

    Soon, Broma brought two women back from the fish market, and the three women each carried a cod.

    Cod! The price is naturally a bit more expensive, and Lurik is willing to entertain new subordinates with this good fish.

    A few stones are moved to the open space, and a wooden board is placed on it. It is the so-called dining table.

    The cod with the scales and entrails removed is being boiled on a high fire, and the air is filled with the smell of meat and some slight fishy smell.

    Eleven servants sat cross-legged at the simple open-air table, and their west was a brilliant sunset.

    It''s actually very late. Now that the summer solstice hasn''t been long, the night time is short every day.

    The only reason why children can keep their spirits is the smell of meat.

    Rurik himself was hungry, so he simply stayed here to have dinner with the servants as a master!

    Then, plus the head maid that you know, Lu Mia, there will be twelve servants dining together!

    In front of the children is a wooden plate with a tuft of fish.

    Not only that! Rurik personally sprinkled some salt on each piece of fish. Even if the quality of this salt is not good, it contains a lot of bitter substances such as magnesium chloride, but the sodium chloride in it gives the fish a more human breath, and it comes from the temptation of salt, which gives the children great mental stimulation.

    Even Rumia, as a maid maid, is still a child after all.

    Lumia maintained great restraint, and she also used crude Slavic vocabulary to scold the servant who planned to reach out first.

    The principle is that all servants are forbidden to eat without Rurik speaking.

    Sitting in the position of the host in the north, Rurik looked at the fish on his plate and the look in the eyes of the children''s expectations.

    He felt that he needed to talk nonsense.

    "Servants, you have all seen it. This is my reward for you. Eat, my servants."

    "So? What''s the price? Master?" It was Anna who was the first to be named.

    "The price?" Rurik smiled, "It''s your loyalty! Anna. This is your fate as servants. Now, start eating!"

    "Da!"

    Anna''s response in Slavic made Rurik feel in a daze, and then a smile appeared on the corners of his mouth.

    After all, they are all Slavs.

    With an order, the children are no longer cautious. Driven by hunger, all children are little wolves.

    Even Lumia, who had followed Rurik for more than half a year, turned into a little wolf gnawing at meat.

    All the children, they had already been ordered by Rurik to wash their little faces and hands thoroughly with a strange thing, which was actually soap.

    They began to hug the meat and gnaw. Because the cod had few bones, they were not worried about the possibility of the bones being injured. As a result, many children were really hungry and swallowed the fish without a few chews.

    A few girls kept hammering their chests to make the fish go smoothly.

    Seeing how they gobbled up, Rurik was a little bit dumbfounded.

    If you think about it carefully, it''s understandable that boys and girls gobble up exactly the same way.

    I am afraid that in their hometown, they have never had the experience of eating freely as they do today, not to mention eating meat and a lot of salt! I am afraid that they are not simply replenishing body energy, but desperately replenishing electrolytes.

    Rurik deliberately sprinkled a salty dose of salt, but the behavior of the children fully demonstrated that they must be deficient in all nutrients.

    Seeing them, Rurik took a few bites of meat and suddenly didn''t want to eat it.

    He simply put his own meat on Lumia¡¯s plate, and looking at her surprised eyes, Rurik, who had already stood up, said: "Lumia eat more. You are the only one who is my favorite among all the servants. of."

    It was this words from the Gnosse that Lumia''s jealousy was completely calmed down.

    She looked up at her master, then grabbed the piece of meat and gnawed it.

    Let the servants eat fish as much as possible! If the kids can eat all three big cod, eat it!

    Rurik now just wanted to talk to Fisk who was staying at his door. In addition. After discussing with Bromar about the provision of food for the maids in the evening, there is an urgent need to negotiate a good price for this matter. After all, the servants¡¯ food expenses are paid by the master Lurik. In the foreseeable future, the servants¡¯ food expenses will start to become higher and higher as the number of servants increases and the servants grow.

    The very clear fact is that Rurik is now using his ever-increasing wealth to raise a total of nearly 170 children.

    To train future loyal and reliable subordinates from an early age, it is necessary to continue to spend money for this purpose.

    It''s just that if you can spend less money and satisfy the people who eat and cook, it would be more appropriate.

    Here, the key person in cooking is Fisk''s mother Broma. Fortunately, Broma is indeed a talkative woman.

    Not really! Broma is not stupid enough to have any disrespect towards the chief and future chiefs!

    Broma really loves her only relative, Fisk, and only hopes that her son can become an eternal confidant by Rurik''s side.

    Let them eat the meat, Rurik approached Fisk, who was sitting in front of his house, gnawing on the tuft of fish left over at noon.

    Fisker stuffed the meat into his belly three times, rubbing his hands casually on his clothes.

    "Liurik, are you looking for me for something?"

    "Thing? Nothing."

    Liu Lixuo had his legs close together and sat beside Fisk, looking at the western twilight and couldn''t help but yawn. Then he pounded Fisk''s arm: "Look, my new servants. What do you think?"

    "Well, good. I saw many little girls, Rurik, do you really need them?"

    "It''s the girl I deliberately got from Novgorod." Rurik''s explanation clearly revealed pride.

    At this moment, Fisk, how can he hide his envy?

    Fisk felt that Liurik was showing off, but he was the leader of the future, and of course he could show off wantonly.

    Look at your own situation again. My house has not been repaired for more than a year, and it often leaks when it rains.

    Today, he and his mother are dependent on each other, if it were not for the support of Rurik, the situation is terrible.

    Fisk sighed: "Now, even Kanuf has two maids. I heard that Kanuf decided to make those two servants his wives. What about you? Rurik. Do you want these girls to be It''s your wife."

    "Me?!" Rurik was shocked and straightened up, then looked at Fisk''s face awkwardly: "You look at me too high! I have eleven maids now, can I still..."

    "You can." Fisk did not shy away from it. "You are the leader, and no one has any opinion on how many wives you have."

    "Forget it." Rurik shook his head: "My body can''t stand it."

    "You care about Sister Lumia, we all know. Rurik, do you plan to marry her as your wife?"

    Fisk''s words are completely unintentional. He is still a child after all, precisely because he is a real child. Fisk''s words are not vain, he is completely serious.

    Unexpectedly, these words were heard by Lu Mia who was still eating meat, and her mood instantly became complicated.

    Rurik''s mouth was sullen, he wanted to criticize Fisk''s untimely childish remarks.

    But in all fairness, since taking ownership of Lumia, Rurik feels that this girl is indeed a manufacturable.

    Lumia now also has a magical identity, that is, she was appointed by High Priest Villia, and is a really good candidate to take over the post of High Priest.

    Regarding this matter, it was a secret agreement between himself and Veria, and Rurik would not tell anyone.

    But Rurik did not change his mood to deny Fisk''s speculation. His silence seemed to be confession.

    "Ah, that would be great." Fisker''s sigh expressed his low self-esteem, and he continued to lament his pity: "I just don''t know what my future wife is like."

    Rurik raised his interest again: "Are you actually worried about this?"

    "Huh? Why don''t I worry? I will be twelve in two years."

    "Twelve years old? What''s the matter?" Rurik was a little surprised.

    "You..." Now it''s Fisk''s turn to be surprised again: "Rurik, you are twelve years old in four years, and the big boss will definitely make a marriage contract for you. After all, you are our future boss. Don''t worry, no idiot dares to challenge your position."

    There are four years left? marry? !

    Rurik looked at his hands, they were obviously the hands of a child. I was so young, engaged or married at the age of twelve?

    Thinking about it for a moment, the tribe does have rules in this regard.

    Rurik looked up at Lumia who was eating meat, thinking that, wouldn''t Lumia be twelve years old next year? Would not it be¡­¡­

    Regardless of whether it is a boy or a girl, getting married too early is not a good thing, Rurik always thinks so.

    Since Fisk mentioned the issue of marriage, it seems that the child really cares.

    Among all the subordinates, if anyone is expected to become the bravest warrior in the future, there is nothing more than this "bald" Fisker.

    As long as this guy continues to eat meat, and does his stamina training desperately every day, when he grows to eighteen years old, he will be a strong man. If you deliberately add a beard, the image of a bald warrior with a giant beard will surely make the enemy timid.

    Rurik patted Fisk on the shoulder and deliberately said: "You don''t need to worry about anything. Have you seen my maid? When you are strong enough, those girls will also grow up. At that time, you will choose a beautiful one. , I will restore the girl¡¯s freedom and become your wife."

    "Really?" Fisk replied excitedly.

    "Of course. You should understand that my servant is just doing things, and I can give you a clean girl in a few years. And you, you must be unconditional loyal to me."

    Fisk smiled shyly. "Of course, we are brothers."

    Now, for Fisk, those little girls who seem to be very weak have their future wives in them?

    Which one is the most beautiful girl?

    Fisker''s eyes widened, observing their eating, and he clearly saw a little boy eating meat.

    "Huh? Rurik, did you take in a manservant too?"

    "Yes, that boy is Kamnier. He is also a poor man. Both his parents were killed by the bear, and now I am his master."

    Rurik has basically figured out the identity of Kamnier, and even the backgrounds of the girls.

    Kamnier is indeed very poor. From now on, Kamnier is lucky.

    The life experience of that manservant instantly resonated Fisker''s thoughts.

    "Rurik, what do you plan to do with that manservant? Are you joining our army?" Fisker regards the daily morning training as military drills. Although everyone is still, when the shield wall collides with each other, wave His wooden sword hurts when it hits it down.

    "Join our training team? Forget it! Even if I trust that kid any more, you all have opinions."

    "That''s true, your manservant is not our tribe. It''s just a slave."

    Rurik shrugged, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with Fisk''s "slave" theory.

    Because the Ross people are always arrogant, especially in the current situation, the tribe won the revenge raid against the enemy, and many people suddenly became rich. The pride of the tribe residents is now unprecedented. Even the merchants who live with them are proud of their tribe and the Ruths as a solid alliance like brothers.

    After all, the Ross people cut off the hateful Gotland Islanders, but they sighed for the entire alliance.

    Fisk continued to ask: "So, that boy, what are you planning to do with him?"

    "Be a blacksmith."

    "blacksmith?"

    "Yes." Rurik looked at Fisk again, and clasped his brother''s arm tightly: "You have to hold the right weapon in your hand. And our other brothers, you all have to hold the best sword. , To be as good as mine. So, I need a group of full-time ironman servants, only in this way can I believe that the weapons in my brothers¡¯ hands are the best At this moment, Fisk I can''t understand that Rurik has emerged and will tightly control the tribe''s metallurgical industry in the future.

    In Fisker''s view, Rurik must be in a particularly good mood today. This is a promise to send his wife and steel sword, he believes that everything will come true.

    The children had finished gnawing the meat, and the girls had been muttering dryly, but now they became swollen one by one.

    The mess after the meal was left without time to pay attention to. He paid the women who cooked the meal, and the rest was theirs.

    Rurik also amended the agreement with them, that is, when eating at noon, there will be an increase in the amount of ten people. And at night, they must continue to cook for the girls. This is the food that must be delivered to the servants¡¯ residence.

    "Perhaps Otto has gone home? If I go back right away, he won''t have to talk about his experience in Novgorod to me?" When he thought of this, Rurik didn''t want to go back right away.

    It''s not that he wants to wander around in the tribe. Now that these servants fall into his own hands, the problem of eating can be said to be solved. Now, what still needs to be solved urgently is the problem of dressing.

 Chapter 178ï¼š Death of Bona

    It''s so easy to find a tailor with good craftsmanship in the tribe!

    Rurik didn''t run around either. Whoever made the bedding for him before was looking for those women now.

    Five seamstresses took on the work of making clothes, and they were each ordered to make ten sets of pure linen.

    The so-called clothes must have trousers, trouser belt and upper body robe. There are even underwear.

    Panties? Isn¡¯t it weird? Not only it, these seamstresses felt that Rurik didn''t order long skirts for their new maids, and insisted that they wear a lot of masculine clothes. They really couldn''t figure out Rurik''s preferences. It was the request of the gold master after all. The gold master gave a lot of money, so what nonsense?

    Rurik deliberately ordered a batch of more clothes. According to his request, all the clothes were very plain gray and white, except for the black belt.

    He does have a bad taste. For example, his maid puts on a mix of black and white skirts, wears special costumes such as wave-like stockings, a white lace apron, and a hydrangea-like headdress on his head.

    What a Victorian maid image. This is the image of the girl appearing in the dirty and slightly chaotic Roseburg, like a phoenix falling into a quail nest, which is very inappropriate.

    All the maids wear the same style of clothes. After some simple military training, they can wear exactly the same clothes. According to the master¡¯s order, becoming the master¡¯s assistant is also a guard of honor. Even if they are all plain-faced, they are definitely Beautiful scenery.

    In fact, the clothes of the servants did not strictly distinguish between men and women, and Rurik actually hoped that the clothes of his maids and male servants were simple and practical. In this era, girls of course have to wear skirts, and Rurik hopes that his maids will put on pants in addition to the skirts. Is it redundant? Rurik didn''t think so. Because they were destined to participate in labor, they did not contribute a lot to their wealth appreciation. Essentially, they need to please their masters.

    This master is extraordinary! Rurik didn''t want them to wear heavy makeup. What Rurik hopes is that when they grow up, they can wear tight clothing and be better able to engage in labor and production. But they will also show the female figure clearly, fearing that a group of their own conservative people will think that their leader, Rylik, is a weird person.

    The women who ordered the costumes claimed to be able to make all of them in three days.

    All the linen will be provided by Rurik, and the work will start after the linen is bought the next day. Rurik still promised them that the processing fee of just one silver coin won a warm welcome from the tailors. A silver coin is already a lot! The quick-thinking tailor is even more aware that the scraps of burlap can be cut and collected by themselves. After handing in errands like this, I can use leftovers to sew into a pair of gloves.

    A uniform servant dress will soon be available, and all clothing is also available for men and women, or its structure is meant to be rather neutral for practical use.

    Before getting the clothes, the servants had to endure for two more days.

    However, Rurik felt that his only manservant, Kamnier, took Kamnier to the blacksmith Clavason himself after returning the maids to their residence.

    I am afraid that the senior blacksmith will immediately grab Kamnier to wash his body, and then throw him a piece of clothing.

    After all, as an apprentice blacksmith, that ragged shirt from Novgorod can be thrown into the stove as fuel.

    So, is Clavasson really so happy to accept Kamnier as an apprentice?

    He must be willing, he has no choice!

    Rurik went home first, only to find that his father had not returned.

    "Is he still in the chief priest''s house, helping me criticize all the drunk priestesses?"

    Rurik''s speculation was completely correct.

    Otto took people to Xingshi to question the crime, and captured all the drunken priestess on the spot. He didn''t need to bother at all, these drunk women lay all around, and capturing them was basically the same as "picking corpses."

    Even Bona, who claims to be able to serve as the real high priest soon, is now like mud, exuding a strong scent of alcohol.

    It wasn''t until Otto''s big ear melon seeds fanned over that Bona''s head became sober. She faced the angry face of the big boss, and the only remaining consciousness suddenly realized that she had missed a big event!

    Of course, Otto came in a hurry, not just to teach the priestesses.

    In order to please the chieftain, Harrodsson represented all the tribesmen involved in the expedition, but prepared a "big gift package" for him, and a batch of silver was stored in the safe chief priest''s house.

    The priests once did not drink too much, but they really became drunk.

    The culprit is the wine in those pottery urns!

    Otto seized two heavy pottery urns tightly stuffed with wooden plugs on the spot. He peeled off the cork, and suddenly the wine overflowed! Even the aroma is completely different from the ale he knew, the aroma is really too strong.

    Otto tried to take a sip.

    "Ah! Good wine!"

    Otto''s praise immediately attracted Harrodsson and Arik to follow suit, and then other entourage rushed to help the priestess drink the wine cleanly.

    The craft ale was drunk by the chief, and Bona was unhappy. She was dizzy, covered her face swollen by the chief''s slap with her hands, and greeted the other priests with difficulty.

    In the end, Otto found Veria who was still resting in the high priest''s room.

    Seeing Otto suddenly appeared, Villa was so excited that she cried out.

    Because, in her heart, if she has a son, she should be like Otto.

    "You are finally back!" She crawled out of the fur blanket with a hoarse voice.

    Veria, today she is really the image of an old mother, with tears in her eyes, rushing into Otto''s arms, just like rushing into the arms of his middle-aged son who suddenly returned from a long journey.

    "Oh, high priest, is there any wicked person who made you wronged? And those priests, what happened to them?"

    With his head resting on Otto''s chest, Vella did not shy away from his hatred.

    "Bona, she..."

    "What''s wrong with her?" Otto asked nervously. "Did she offend you?"

    "It''s her! She thinks she can replace me, and she has plans to get rid of me. I really took my eyes off, how can I choose her as the next priestess? I''m not dead yet! Bona already claims to be the high priest !"

    Veria''s words immediately resonated strongly with the young and energetic Arik.

    "Grand Chief, what the High Priest said is true. None of us like that Bona, the woman you just slapped."

    Otto looked at his nephew suddenly: "You hurry up and talk about it!"

    "Yes."

    In order to show his anger, Arik must of course make the matter more serious. Now, Harrodsson also followed Arik''s meaning. The two knew that Otto was already angry, and they were still adding fuel to the fire.

    It was this oil that made Veria very happy.

    Otto gritted his teeth!

    People''s hearts are always fleshy, and Otto fully understands the intimacy of Veria towards herself, and Otto is full of gratitude for her only son, Rurik, for the care and teaching.

    Can he not be grateful?

    Rurik''s noble status is exactly what Veria tried to promote.

    In Otto''s view, no one can threaten Veria''s status, let alone anyone dare to neglect her. The current situation is that Bona wants to "help Veria die so as to replace him."

    Otto held the hilt in his hand, gritted his teeth and said; "That Bona, she should die!"

    "Then, kill her!" Veria also responded viciously in a low voice.

    In this regard, Otto has already understood.

    He raised his head, looked at Harrodsson and Arik, put his left hand on his neck, and made a terrible gesture. "From now on, there will be no such woman."

    At this moment, Arik and Haroldoson are a little worried.

    "The chief, really? In the chief priest''s house?" Arik worried.

    Harrodsson continued: "Even if you really do it, you have to trick that woman into doing it outdoors. This is sacred. It shouldn''t...should not be defiled by the blood of the wicked."

    "Alright. Arik!" Otto glared at his nephew with sharp eyes, "That **** will definitely be against your brother. You! Do it! There is no need for a blasphemer in the sanctuary."

    However, Arik still hesitated.

    Veria sat upright, she thought quietly, and she was cruel, looking at Arik''s eyes, hoarsely commanding: "Arik, follow the command of the chief. Don''t worry, I have chosen a brand new one. Big boss."

    "Yes!" Arik stood up, flicked his neck and left the room with the two young men.

    Bona was still sitting in the lobby of the long room with her swollen face, and there were many priestesses in a daze.

    Their confused heads kept the last trace of reason, they were sitting still and sobering up, but also reflecting on the big things they had missed.

    Arik and two strong men appeared suddenly, and then Haroldoson also appeared.

    They didn''t have any nonsense, and they drove Bona to the outdoors. After all, they don''t want the sacred long house of the priest to be bloodied.

    Bona didn''t know what was going on, she was groaning and fainting, and she was pulled to a secret place.

    By the deer pen next to the long house, Arik drank blood with countless steel swords, and without any hesitation, cleanly stabbed the confused Bona on the spot.

    Bona died in drunkenness, and everything she longed for disappeared.

    Bona didn''t feel the intense pain, she just felt that she could not breathe suddenly, and then vomited a mouthful of blood, which stuck some to Arik''s clothes.

    She was slowly brought down by Orlick, after which the three of them stabbed a few more swords.

    Being executed while drunk, she never thought that she would end her life like this.

    Bona''s robes were stained with blood, her eyes closed forever, only her body was still twitching from time to time.

    Death came very suddenly!

    "Aric, it''s really appropriate for us to do this? I actually executed a priest." A brawny man who had experienced battles and slashed enemies could not help being deeply afraid of his actions.

    "Yes, I am really worried about God''s revenge." Another said.

    Arik''s face was stern, and he sipped at the dead Bona again.

    "Bah, you two are too naive. Both the high priest and the high chief gave her death. Don''t forget the arrogance of this woman when the money was divided. Now, you two are digging the hole on the spot, and everything is over. ."

    Two strong men quickly dug a shallow hole, and Bona buried it hastily.

    Arik''s clothes were stained with a little blood, and he carried a **** sword and returned to the longhouse as strong evidence.

    Those priestesses who witnessed Bona being taken away saw a young man returning with a **** sword, and a bad premonition instantly emerged.

    "High priest, we are done." Arik handed the red sword to prove that this statement was true.

    Looking at the blood stains, Veria suddenly felt a sense of trance.

    She muttered silently: "Bona, if you were just an ordinary priest, it wouldn''t be the case."

    The stability of the alliance between the priest and the leader is the key to the long-term stability of the Ross tribe. Especially in the past ten years or so, there has been unprecedented stability and security within the tribe.

    Even if the times change, this alliance must last forever.

    This is Bona''s guilt. She feels that as long as she serves as high priest, she can give orders unscrupulously? Maybe it is destined to be like this.

    But Otto''s anger is that the woman seems to have fallen into continuous enjoyment. What is the use of such a priest?

    Otto did feel that his actions were a bit hasty, but he didn''t know that Villa had already been murderous.

    Now that people have been killed, Otto has to ask the key question: "High priest, who do you think is the real successor to you?"

    "Lumia."

    "What?" Otto was in a daze.

    Veria said hurriedly and solemnly: "Rurik''s servant, Lumia, she is the successor."

    "She?" Otto was taken aback. "But she is a deer breeder."

    "Don''t you think it''s wrong? Is it right for a drunk to be a high priest? Remember, Odin forgave the girl''s life, everything is destiny."

    Otto thinks about it, it is indeed the same. No one knows this matter better than Otto. How can all the captured prisoners survive like a miraculous Rumia?

    "Is she really suitable?" Otto still asked cautiously. "Maybe that girl is really unusual. I''m still worried about the people..."

    "Worry about the people opposing her? Oh, forget it." Veria shook his head meaningfully, "You don''t even know what your son has done in the past three months. It''s really a favor of God, Liu Li Ke is already wooing the people. He will be a leader a hundred times better than you."

    Hearing this, Otto felt refreshed.

    Veria continued in a hoarse voice: ¡°If it¡¯s just a sacrificial ceremony, any priest who understands the process can do it directly. The high priest is not an ordinary priest. If the high priest is a noble person, a pious person A person who will not be easily polluted. I have taught Lumia for a long time. I believe that this time I did not look away."

    "This..." Otto was still very entangled. He couldn''t think of the prisoner who was despised by himself, and only Rurik paid special attention to it. He has a very high evaluation here in Veria. It seems that the huge Ross tribe can''t find a second place. A qualified candidate for a high priest from his own race.

    Bona has been killed has become an established fact.

    Veria suddenly asked: "Otto, do you think I am actually a cruel woman?"

    "You? What''s the matter with you, cruel person? You are kind, great, and fair." Otto said a bunch of compliments, and his words came from the heart without flattery.

    "I allowed you to get rid of Bona. Well, I''m really cruel. I have run out of time. I pray that Odin will give me a few more years of life so that Rurik can grow bigger, Lumi. The same is true for Ya."

    "So, did Valhalla respond to you?" Otto simply knelt on his knees, holding Veria''s withered hands: "You will become the new Valkyrie. Until then, I hope you can continue. Longevity, continue to protect us. Maybe I should take Rurik to the altar and pray for Valhalla."

    Veria smiled: "They didn''t have a clear response, but my body has recovered a lot. Maybe, this is God''s answer, I should be able to live on for a few years. The tribe is everything to me, you know , Otto. All of you are like my children, my relatives. I don''t allow anyone to threaten the stability of the tribe. The priests should not have greedy people. Hopefully, the dead Bona can alert others. "

 Chapter 179ï¼š The beginning of the centralization of power

    If the high priest is a wine bag and rice bag, how can it work?

    A high priest with such integrity is a serious blasphemy against Odin and Valhalla. Even the people of the tribe would be very disgusted with such behavior of the high priest. Everyone needs the high priest to be a pious person.

    What if the devout is a deer breeder? Is it Lumia?

    Even if it is not her, who can take over the position of Veria must be a pious woman who respects the determination of the chief.

    Otto was cruel: "I understand, high priest. If those priests continue to be decadent, I will kill them all by myself."

    "Oh... everything is the sin of gold and silver."

    Veria sighed, of course Otto disagreed with her statement.

    "High priest, what''s wrong with gold and silver? We all need gold and silver, but the priest should not be greedy for money."

    "What you said makes sense, please help me up!"

    Otto lifted up Veria''s thin body, and the old man immediately grind out a bronze key in a small clay pot.

    "High priest, you..."

    "Come with me, Chief! Harrodsson has put a lot of treasures with me, and I will lock them in a room. And the common wealth of our priests."

    Veria did not continue to speak, but stubbornly leaned on crutches and walked the aisle in the long house.

    Her aging eyes stared sharply at the priestess sitting in the hall sober, she couldn''t help wondering, don''t these people know that there will be no more Bona in the future?

    Soon, a small storage room appeared in front of Otto and the others, and Veria inserted the key and struggling to break it, and the door opened.

    "Go to a few people and light up all the oil lamps on the wall." Veria ordered.

    "Yes." Haro Zossen entered first, and soon, under the dim oil lamp, Otto saw a pile of boxes.

    "It''s all silver coins?" Otto asked.

    "Yes. There are some gold coins, some gems."

    "Open it to me quickly."

    Hearing the order, Harrodsson personally walked up and lifted the lid of all the boxes.

    In the dim light of the oil lamp, those silver coins and gold coins were shining brightly.

    Otto had not personally participated in the revenge against the Gotland people three months ago, and he had no way of knowing what kind of vault the Rus army had built.

    Even Otto had never seen so much money in his life.

    In fact, by now, Harrodsson saw so much gold and silver placed here, his heart beating wildly again.

    When it was Otto''s turn, there was only a tremor all over, and this old face full of beards instantly bloomed with joy.

    At this moment, Veria raised his crutches and gently fell excited Otto.

    She said in a hoarse voice: "Don''t forget about it after you read too much money. Chief, there are two boxes of priests in it, and the rest are gifts from people on the expedition."

    "Gifts for me? Four boxes?!" Muttering, Otto walked over directly.

    He knelt on one knee, put his hands into the box full of silver coins, and arbitrarily held up the shiny silver, his joy was beyond words.

    He was happy for a while, then suddenly turned around: "Hello, Zosen, how much gold and silver did you rob?"

    "This... we finally counted one thousand and eight hundred pounds of silver. There are also ten pounds of gold. Originally, we thought that the silver in a box was one hundred pounds, but it wasn''t that much."

    "Really there are so many?"

    Harrodsson shrugged: "As you can see, there may be five hundred pounds of silver left here. We offer you three hundred pounds."

    "Well, it''s too much."

    Otto dropped his silver and stood up. He suddenly thought of another thing, and immediately sank his face: "So, have all the soldiers who went on the expedition got their own reward? Is your distribution fair?"

    "It''s fair. It''s the scene where the spoils are distributed. That Bona is too arrogant."

    "Now that woman is dead." Otto shook his head lightly, looking at the gold and silver of Man Deng Deng, "You gave me too many silver coins. Maybe, I should give the people a part of jealousy."

    If that is the case, Otto knew that his subordinates would never handle it. His words are just for the sake of fame.

    Sure enough, Haro Zuosen quickly dissuaded: "Anyway, we won the battle, and you have the leadership of the leader. This is the honor of all the warriors, please take it away."

    "Okay." Otto sighed, "It''s a pity that I am old, so leave this money to Ric."

    Veria approached the box with a cane: "Boss, your decision is very correct. I brought you here is not just to show money. I want to make an agreement with you."

    "Agreement? What is it?"

    Veria pointed to the two boxes: "That is the public wealth of our priests and belongs to all the priests. Bona, who was executed by you, tried to occupy it alone. This is a huge sin. Maybe, let the priest control too much money. , It will inevitably bring about a huge disaster. I have already thought that the transfer of the public wealth of the priests will be controlled by the chief leader."

    "What? It''s me?" Otto''s eyes widened, and he was so refreshing. He hurriedly asked: "Is it really okay? Since ancient times, your priest''s money has been used by yourself."

    "The times have changed, my child. In the past, the expenses of the priests depended on the sacrifices of all the people, and the priests were always poor. Now it is good. After the priests become rich, one by one is eroded like mud. We still have 20,000 silver coins. Just to solve the problem of eating and sacrificial tribute, 20,000 silver coins are enough to be used for a hundred years! I am the high priest, I have decided that the priest¡¯s money will be controlled by the high leader, and it will always be like this in the future."

    Otto''s face became solemn, he was very excited, and now the money of the sacrifice is also under the control of the chief leader, which means that it is not only the control of money, but also the control of the daily activities of all priests.

    High priest Velia, when she was about to end her life, did she hand over the financial power of the priest?

    Otto stood up slowly, facing the elderly Veria, and asked the most fundamental question: "High priest, our future, is it an alliance or a subordinate relationship?"

    Veria pursed her wrinkled mouth, and resolutely said: "I am a subordinate. I will do my best to train Rumia to be a high priest, and Rumia you are the son''s servant. In the future, only your son will be yours. Rurik can lead us to prosperity. As I said, I don¡¯t allow anyone or any group to threaten him, even if I¡¯m dead.¡±

    "I already understand everything. Then, please give me the keys."

    The bronze key with crude workmanship, Otto held in his hand. This key is like a token of power transfer, and Otto fully understands the weight of this power.

    Starting today, the inherent priest group is no longer an independent organization, and all the priests¡¯ eating and drinking expenses are at the mercy of the chief leader.

    After getting the key, Otto looked up and looked at the room: "Yes, it''s a good place to be a warehouse. For now, let''s keep all the money here."

    Veria nodded: "Well, maybe a lot of coins are very safe in the priest''s long house. So, I have another worry?"

    "what is that?"

    "Rurik, you never think of his wealth. He has at least ten thousand silver coins."

    Hearing it, Otto instantly exploded his hair: "Huh? Isn''t he only five thousand? In just three months, just..."

    "That''s the truth, you should ask him yourself."

    "Okay, I''ll just ask it tonight."

    Villia knocked on the cane: "Liurik has a lot of money, and he will get richer and richer. I am very worried that there will be money from the clan who steals or attacks Rurik."

    "What? How is this possible? Does any clansman dared to steal the money from the big leader''s house?" Otto had never thought of this possibility, just because he thought it was weird.

    Veria''s attitude is very firm: "You should think of this possibility now. As far as I can see, put all your money in the long house of the priest, and you send your cronies to take care of them, and there will be people on guard throughout the night. Our clansmen are OK. Trusted, you must now beware of foreign visitors, and beware of robbers who get in."

    Otto thought about it carefully, the words of the high priest did make sense.

    "I need to discuss this matter with Rurik. After all, it is his money. I think I now need you to summon all the drunk priests and tell them the new situation."

    Veria nodded: "Then follow me."

    Otto always didn''t want to bend around in business, seeing those priestesses who were still dizzy, gathered one by one in the living room of the long house. Seeing their still confused faces, Otto couldn''t wait to slap them one by one.

    In the presence of all of them, Otto, on behalf of Villa, charged the priest Bona.

    Bona has been executed!

    Upon hearing this news, the confused brains of all the priestesses seemed to have been shocked by electric shocks, one by one awake instantly.

    "Bona sinned very badly, trying to murder the high priest Veria, trying to monopolize all the treasures, and even trying to do things against Rurik. Bona is dead, you did not stop Bona''s actions when the high priest was seriously ill, and you are also guilty!

    Now, you follow the orders. From now on, all the treasures shared by the priests will be confiscated. From now on, the priest''s eating and drinking expenses, and ritual expenses will all be controlled by the chief leader.

    All the wine you have bought and your crystal glasses are confiscated.

    Remember, your identity is to worship Valhalla, to perform all rituals. You have no right to pursue wealth, otherwise, you will be executed. "

    Otto knew that the priests all had crystal cups, and he believed that this was evidence of the extravagance of the priests, and it must be bought at a high price from foreign merchants.

    In fact, Harrodsson and others who knew the inside story hadn''t had time to say that the "Crystal Cup" is no longer a magical rare item in the Ross tribe.

    Veria was very old. Originally, the priestesses squeezed out Palla, who did not listen to Bona, and tried to cling to Bona to take advantage of themselves in the new era.

    The dream ends here, they face the big leader Otto, who is very important, and they can only agree with this choice.

    Up to now, neither Otto nor Villa has clearly realized that they are actually making a great change.

    The chieftain is concentrating power, and the chieftain of the Ross tribe, or the chief chief, is spontaneously transforming into a monarch.

    Otto didn''t want to be a real monarch, or he didn''t have a clear idea about it.

    Otto had come to report to the high priest, and he wanted to be anxious for the first time that the old men in the tribe gathered in the long house of the priest, so that he could personally do what the army had seen and heard in Novgorod. A detailed report.

    The execution of the rebellious Bona and the control of the priesthood were purely accidental.

    The situation quickly stabilized. Since the high priest decided to delegate power, Otto instantly gave orders to all the priestesses as the master.

    "This time, the leader got one hundred and sixty girls in Novgorod, and they have finished their wedding ceremony locally. That''s not counting.

    A part of the women stayed in Shilla Fort, and the other part came back with the ship.

    I have decided to place all the newlyweds back tomorrow night for the wedding, and you priests will prepare as soon as possible. "

    The priestesses who were terrified in their hearts looked at each other. At this moment, the high priest Veria, who was sitting cross-legged, struck a cane hard: "Didn''t you hear the command of the leader? Start preparing now. The wedding ceremony must be tomorrow night. It went smoothly. The news must be spread tonight!"

    "Yes!" The priestesses unanimously said, and their hearts were full of anxiety.

    Ah, they just felt that the planning of the ceremony was made by the chief personally, and they were a little uncomfortable.

    Otto continued to order: "After you finish tomorrow night''s ceremony, all the priests will split up. You have to split up and live in the new settlement of our tribe!"

    Every settlement must have an altar, because of the decision of Harrodsson and Arik, the new settlement of the Rus has added a "tombstone island".

    Shilla Fort can surely become the next core of the Ross people, and Tombstone Island obviously has great strategic value.

    New settlements need to set up new stone ship altars, and the mother city of Roseburg must send priests to station. What''s more, Tombstone Island is buried with 65 young people who died in battle. The tribe must send priests to perform a condolence ceremony to reassure the entire tribe.

    The people of the tribe need a sustenance for their hearts, and the people of the tribe need an altar.

    The priests are not women who can only recite ancient prayers. They generally know some basic medical techniques to deal with some minor diseases. They know how to gather herbs and cook medicines to treat diseases. Although their medical skills are not very good, it is better to have something than nothing.

    Their faces were embarrassed, and Otto knew their worries well.

    Veria knocked on the crutches again: "You have no right to oppose, and follow the arrangements of the chief. If you let you go to settle in Fort Shilla, you must go."

    With Veria''s endorsement, Otto no longer has any concerns.

    Of course Otto couldn''t name the priestess, specifically he didn''t care about it.

    All the priestesses were here. He pointed with his finger and selected three priestesses to be stationed on Tombstone Island, and another five went to Shilla Fort.

    Get rid of Bona, and get rid of Palla who was maliciously expelled before Now there are only 13 priestesses working.

    The group was divided into three, and in the end there were five people left in Roseburg''s hometown.

    The number of people is a bit small, Otto no longer wants to change. Anyway, this kind of work of the priest, as long as the high priest Veria let go of the conditions, he can find some poor women who have no money to live, and do the work of the priest to get the rations of life.

    Originally, the existing priests were poor women.

    They didn''t want to die for their dead husband or remarry, so they had to go to the chief priest''s house to find a job.

    So from the beginning, they have a purpose, and their hearts are not religious.

    Regardless of whether it is pious or not, someone has to do the ritual.

    The great plan is buried in Veria''s heart, and that is to train a competent Lumia with the last of his life. Lumia will train more priests, and these brand-new priestesses will only listen to Rurik.

    At that time, he and the chief leader Otto, and even many older people in the tribe, had passed away.

 Chapter 180ï¼š Lilia, a new identity and a new experience

    After Otto made all the decisions, he turned to hear the news from Veria: "Just arrange the personnel like this? Is it okay?"

    "Yes, I have no opinion."

    "All right." Otto sat upright, and finally solemnly announced: "Tomorrow night will end the ceremony and all the priests will be split. The day after tomorrow, the priests to Tombstone Island and Shilla Fort will leave with the boat. This matter I No time wasted!"

    Veria''s eyes widened: "Are you in such a hurry? Are you going to sea in just two days?"

    Otto smiled: "High Priest, I myself will not go to Silla Fort for the time being. However, before the sea freezes, we must make every effort to reinforce the six hundred people who remain in Silla Fort. As the chief, I must guarantee In the new settlement, my people passed the first winter steadily without dying a single person."

    "I already understand everything." Veria nodded deeply: "In the past, Sorgon, you will wait until autumn when you come back to act again. It seems that throughout the summer, in the vast sea, our Ross fleet will continue to expedition. "

    Originally, based on previous experience, the Sorgon fleet in the spring would return with a full load in late May. After waiting for three months, the Russian fleet will set off again at the end of August and early September, the so-called hunting for the wheat of the Novgorod people during the harvest season.

    There are only more than two months left before the wheat harvest season, and similarly, there is only a maximum of three months before the weather turns cold.

    The supplies of Sorgon in the fall will be the key to the survival of the settlers in Shilla Fort, but it cannot be completely counted on.

    Otto consciously couldn''t stop at all. Others were getting old, and his mind was not old when it came to the development of the tribe.

    If the construction of Shilla Fort is short of money, the big deal will be out of pocket. Now the situation has changed. The priest''s huge sums of money are controlled by himself, so it seems that there is nothing wrong with spending the priest''s money first.

    A **** scene took place in the chief priest''s house, and a great change took place. Rurik didn''t know these things.

    It''s getting late and the sun is about to set! Until this time, the distribution of tributes on the beach has not ended.

    Just when the fleet just landed, Kawei didn''t have time to take care of the distribution of tributes.

    Among all the treasures, only his wife is the most precious.

    The sturdy Kawei, he carried a huge sack in his right hand, and his wife''s hand in his left hand, and ran towards home...

    "Old man, when your son is back, you can''t stop working and have a look on the beach?" An old woman walked into the blacksmith''s workshop and complained about her husband''s untimely.

    "What do you know? Why should I go to the beach myself? Kawei will be back by himself."

    "You..." The old woman pursed her lips: "I''m really worried about him. It''s been three months!"

    "Don''t worry, Kawei will come back safely and bring his wife back. You should prepare to welcome our new family members."

    Clavasson said so, but he was so excited in his heart.

    At this moment, from time to time, some tribesmen hurried to the beach to watch the excitement, passing by his smithy, they beckoned enthusiastically.

    Cravason looked indifferent, his hammer was still forging the blade. He insisted on doing these things these days, and making weapons was his life.

    Even if you make glassware and suddenly become very rich, how can your iron work be abandoned?

    Live a worry-free life? Of course it is necessary.

    It is my lifelong pursuit to make the best sword.

    Of course, Kravasson is not only a swordsmith, but also a real metallurgical expert of the Ross people, he is also a gemsmith, woodworker, and beneficiary.

    In a sense, Clavasson''s identity is a bit of a "naturalist" hundreds of years later.

    He continued to greet his wife: "I know my son, he won''t linger on the beach. You go back to the house, are all your gifts for that girl ready?"

    "Everything is ready. You said, there will really be a girl."

    "Of course. I made an agreement with the big boss. The big boss will always fulfill the contract. Remember, it will be a beautiful girl."

    The blacksmith''s shop still heard the clanging and forging sounds, and the beach not far away was full of voices.

    After a short time, Kawei appeared, and only then, Klavasen finally threw his hammer and greeted him happily.

    "Dad! I''m back, you see, this is my wife." Kawei directly threw the sacks full of trophies on the ground, suddenly pulled his wife in front of him, and put his hands on her shoulders to show his father passionately. .

    "Your wife? Well, she''s beautiful, but a little small."

    "Really? She is indeed young, and she is very noble."

    "Noble?" Cravason subconsciously tugged his braided beard, recalling the agreement with the big boss. That big pack of silver coins should be able to exchange for the marriage of a noble girl in Novgorod. "You said, how noble is she?"

    Kavion started, looking proud. "She? She is the daughter of a leader of Novgorod."

    "Is that so? Okay." As he said, Clavasson walked forward and suddenly pinched the girl''s chin with his cocooned hands, and took a close look at her face.

    Lilia was completely taken aback!

    She basically didn''t understand these complicated sentences of the Varanges, and she also understood that the old guy in front of her was the father of her husband. No matter what tradition it was based on, the old guy was also her new father.

    She realizes that she has been judged by her character, and now she is being scrutinized by the "new father".

    Lilia''s deep blue eyes trembled involuntarily, she felt a little wronged, and she had nothing to say for a while.

    "Yes, really beautiful girl, I hope she can give you many sons. You know, I need more children and grandchildren to be blacksmiths."

    "She will."

    "hope so."

    Originally, Clavasson was a bit regretful that the chief leader actually got such an overly young daughter-in-law for himself after receiving the money. As for her being the daughter of a certain leader of Novgorod, is that noble? Inwardly, Kravasson only admires the hero of the tribe and the wise leader Otto. Of course, there is also his own ally, Rurik.

    She is indeed very beautiful, her face is still immature, her big eyes, high nose and slightly pointed chin are indeed very different from those of the tribe.

    "She... isn''t she very talkative? By the way, what is her name?" Clavasson asked.

    "She''s Lilia." Kawei said excitedly, "It''s just that she doesn''t understand our language." After that, he hurried to his wife''s ear and confessed in crude Slavic: "Quick! Call him Dad."

    Although he was very cautious, he knew that he had boarded the battleship of the dragon head, and his fate was completely bound to the Varang.

    Lilia pursed her mouth, and finally said in a crisp voice, "Fa."

    Hearing her words, Clavason was happy from ear to ear: "Ah, what a good girl. Kawei, the sacks around you? Are all your tributes inside?"

    "No! It''s my spoils. We followed the chief leader to fight against other unruly fools. There is a lot of wheat in it. Hmm... and my wife''s dowry, I packed it in a sack."

    Clavasson shrugged, "Let''s go, you two, let''s go home."

    Lilia, the Roseburg she learned from her husband is a huge harbor community.

    Arriving here now is really different from the girl''s manor!

    She has never seen a port where a large number of ships are anchored. Even when the fleet sailed into the last fjord and saw thousands of boats rippling on the sea, she had never thought of such a thing.

    Only after the long journey back to voyage did Lilia understand the vastness of the world.

    She landed in Roseburg, and soon, she was going to live as a Varanga woman, living like a clansman she had previously married.

    It is really difficult to adapt quickly to face all of this.

    Her leather boots step on the ground full of gravel, which is completely different from the endless mud roads in her hometown. She doesn''t have to worry about getting dirty boots, let alone getting into the mud.

    It was the house of the Varangans, it was a mess.

    Although they are wooden houses, they are like building a shack on the flat ground, unlike the houses in the hometown, which have to rest on wooden piles and have flat wooden floors.

    Lilia now subconsciously held up her husband''s arm and walked into the magical blacksmith shop together.

    The fire was still hot, and flames gushed out from the stove.

    The blacksmith''s shop has a wooden wall with a lot of metalware hanging on it very extravagantly!

    Here, any metal object, whether it is a weapon or a tool, is a practical treasure to bring to Novgorod!

    But here in Varang, how Lilia thinks, they are so common here.

    She stopped subconsciously, staring at the sword embryo, axe, shovel and pickaxe hanging on the wall for a while, then staring at the fire-breathing stove for a while.

    "Quickly enter the house!" Clavasson urged.

    "Oh, dad, look at her." Cavill smiled awkwardly. "My Lilia, seems to attach importance to the stove?"

    "is it?"

    "Yes, there is no blacksmith in her hometown. She has never seen our iron furnace."

    Kawei shook his arms, and Lilia let go.

    She stepped into the stove boldly and saw a metal rod-like object being burned by the hot charcoal fire. Are you scared? Do not! Lilia was full of curiosity.

    Because this is the real blacksmith''s shop in the legend!

    Lilia stupefied she leaned over and grabbed the tongs placed on the ground.

    "Danger!" Kawei wanted to stop.

    "Don''t be impulsive, let her do it."

    Clavasson stopped his son''s actions. He pinched his beard and watched with interest what his daughter-in-law was going to do.

    Lilia curiously grasped the tongs with both hands, and put the tongs into the stove, sorting out the sword embryo that was roasted to the red.

    The heat of the sword embryo shook her hands, and the sword embryo rubbed a corner of her clothes and fell on the ground.

    "Ah!" She yelled and hurriedly backed away, and an accidentally almost leaned forward, but fortunately, the quick-eyed Kawei caught her intact.

    It was the brief contact that Lilia looked at her clothes corner in horror, which had been burned beyond recognition.

    Her eyes widened, her heart beating wildly, and she muttered endlessly.

    And Kawei, like picking up a kitten, picked it up effortlessly. A few harsh words are inevitable.

    "Don''t blame your wife." Clavasson approached the stove, then picked up the blade with tongs, and threw it back to the stove to continue smoldering, which is the so-called carburizing treatment.

    He approached Lilia again and gently squeezed her chin. This old guy rarely showed his gentle expression: "It seems that our leader is really wise. The boys who like to strike are almost only blacksmiths of our generation, and the girls who like to strike are almost non-existent! Kawei, Your Lilia is very good. I dare say that she will give birth to many grandchildren of small blacksmiths."

    Lilia is still not sure, because of the risky use of the tongs, she gave Clavassen a huge good impression.

    She was led into the long room of the dark blacksmith''s home, and the light of a few oil lamps made the situation in the room fairly clear.

    There is no floor, only sand and gravel. There are no beds, only ground bunks with a large number of animal skins. There is also a bonfire in the long house, and a pottery urn is placed on the stove made of stones, and there is something boiled in it.

    Although it is known that the home experience of the Ross people is like this, it is better to see it today!

    How could she like Lilia? ! But what else can I do after marrying into this family? It seems that I can only bear it.

    She entered the house, followed by a hug from Kawei''s mother, who hugged her like her own daughter.

    "Mom, this is my wife, Lilia." Kawei introduced warmly

    "Oh! What a beautiful girl. Kawei, you are such a lucky boy."

    Once upon a time, Lilia was used to sitting in a low chair. Now she can only sit on animal skins. The soft animal skins are really comfortable and warm. For the sake of beauty, she had to sit on ducks. It was a sitting posture that this man basically couldn''t learn, and what gave Kawei a strong feeling of cuteness.

    Sitting here, the Kravassen family has completely accepted the new family member from Novgorod.

    There was pine needle water boiled in the pottery urn, which was carefully poured into a glass by Clavasson''s wife.

    Both Lilia and Kawei were completely taken aback by this action.

    "Mom? You got it, crystal glass?"

    "Huh? Is it weird? When you go home, you two drink some pine needle water that I boiled, which will dispel your fatigue."

    Nowadays, the old woman doesn''t think there is anything special about having a batch of glasses for her own use, even if she knows that any glass in the family can be sold at a very high price.

    She continued to pour the pine needle water into four glasses with ears, and then put them in front of the family members one by one.

    In the era of lack of flavoring agents, the Ross people, like other allied tribes, are willing to drink pine needle water, in order to enrich the life with the unique fragrance and bitter taste.

    Lilia was really shocked!

    She touched the glass cautiously with her hand, then held it in her hands, feeling the heat from the water. Her small face almost touched the wall of the cup, her eyes widened under the dim oil lamp, staring at the light brown water and floating pine needles in the cup.

    She has never had such experience, and she can see all the details inside the cup through the transparent wall of the cup.

    Obviously, my husband''s family didn''t think that they had four "crystal cups" worth showing off.

    Lilia thought about it carefully, since the Varangans would give back some precious amber, it is not so strange that they have a more precious crystal cup.

    She felt that her understanding was correct, but Kawei didn''t think so at all.

    Kawei quickly drank the warm pine needle water boiled by his mother, and then tapped the cup with his fingers.

    "Dad, where did you get this?! I saw many foreign merchants coming. Could it be that you... bought it from them with a lot of money?"

    Clavasson looked at his son''s shocked face and laughed on the spot.

    "Stupid son, these cups are made by your father himself!" Kawei''s mother said, and she lightly covered her wrinkled mouth and laughed.

    "What? Did you find the finest crystal from the mountain? You polished it to be like this when I was away?" Kawei speculated that it made sense, because his father had the ability to carve gems. Of course, I also learned this skill, but the skill is not good.

    Clavasson shook his head: "I made it, boy, this is all the credit of Rurik!"

    "Rurik?"

    "Odin bestowed him some new knowledge. Now, we can use the most common ores, just like casting bronze, to make crystal cups. Oh, no! It should be called a glass cup."

    "Glass cup?" Kawei heard this vocabulary for the first time and then looked at the cup in his hand, "Is it different from a crystal cup?"

    "Maybe it''s no different. My boy, thanks to the list of elements that Rurik gave us. I already know the composition of crystals! We can melt crystals, and then make the cup in your hand like casting bronze. Ah, everything. It''s all very simple."

    "Yes...Is that so?" Kawei understood his father''s words. He had never thought that crystals could be like metal ore, heated and plasticized again to become utensils of various shapes.

    "Of course this is the case! Rurik is the most noble man who brings prosperity to our family!" After all, Clavasson told his wife, "Go and pull the box over and give it to our son and daughter (referring to daughter-in-law). ) Open your eyes!"

    Lilia was holding a glass, and she suddenly heard the father and son talk about a person named "Ruriek".

    "Rulek? Isn''t he the future husband of my sister? They know Rurik very well? Rurik, can I see you soon?"

    Lilia felt that what happened to her today was too dreamy, and then, two heavy wooden boxes were pulled over by the old woman.

 Chapter 181ï¼š Lilia looks like this is a miracle

    Lilia knows that this old woman is her "new mother", and she understands that as a Varanga woman, she belongs to her husband, and she has an obligation to help her husband take charge of property.

    Her eyes began to look at the seemingly heavy box, thinking that there should be more treasure in it.

    The bronze keys of "New Mother" open the brass locks in turn.

    "Open it!" Cravason commanded proudly.

    The lids of the two boxes were opened one by one, and the silver coins of Mandengdeng were in them!

    "Ah! So much money?!" Kawei suddenly stood up and leaned forward.

    Suddenly, there was a pop inside the house.

    The eyes of the three people suddenly looked at Lilia. Now, the girl lowered her head in horror, seeing the glass that she dropped and fell to the ground into a three-section glass.

    Lilia was shocked when she saw her husband¡¯s huge wealth. Now, looking at the remains of the cup, her mind went blank.

    "Suck! What can I do!" Lilia knew she had done something wrong, and it was a tragedy that she had such a beginning at her husband''s home early today.

    Even if the light is dim, Lilia''s face turned pale due to panic and guilt, Clavasson saw it really.

    Kawei was also taken aback, and he hurriedly rounded off to his wife: "Dad, she didn''t intentionally break the cup. It must be because of...because of this..."

    "It''s the huge wealth of our family that scared her? Okay, I think you were also taken aback. Would you break a cup? It doesn''t matter. Rurik taught me how to make it, and I just need to make a few more. Son, comfort your wife and let her not feel guilty."

    Kawei really felt that his father would be furious, but he did not expect that his father would have such incredible words.

    He tried his best to appease his guilty wife. Although he was unable to understand the language, Kawe tried his best to comfort her with a gentle tone, and wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes with his hands.

    Cravason shook his body and stood up, ordered his wife to prepare some food, and then checked the so-called spoils that his son had moved in.

    How much tribute will be given to his son¡¯s journey, today''s Klavasen does not have the same expectations as three months ago.

    Because of these days, my family has become very rich due to the favor of Liurik.

    The beach looks very busy, and Clavasson is not worried that those people will miss his son¡¯s share.

    "Dad, do you want to hit the iron?" Kawei asked, comforting his wife.

    "No." Clavasson actually looked at Lilia who was hooking her head, and said: "It seems that you can''t comfort her very well. I will make some new cups. I will prepare some materials now. You two are in the house. Wait. Kawei, I will open your eyes."

    For the time being, Kawei couldn¡¯t bother to understand what his father was doing.

    He took the shard of glass on the ground in his hand and watched it carefully, and even touched its sharp edges with his fingers.

    Lilia tremblingly wiped away her tears, and tilted her eyes to observe the behavior of people in the room.

    They didn''t mean to accuse herself, but her heart was still uncomfortable.

    Kawei¡¯s mother found a lot of cloth with beautiful patterns in the huge linen bag brought back by her son. No doubt these were the dowry brought back by her daughter-in-law. Compared with the cloth made by the Rus people, the textile technology of the Novgorod people is better, and their printing and dyeing technology is obviously more sophisticated.

    Includes the clothes Lilia is currently wearing.

    She is wearing a Novgorod-style linen robe with warm linen lining.

    Lilia is different from ordinary girls in the manor after all. She is the eldest daughter of the manor and enjoys the highest quality material resources in the entire manor.

    The main color of this robe is blue-gray, which is the result of moss printing and dyeing. There are many stripes of different colors in the robe. The stripes are made up of individually printed and dyed hemp threads. When these dyed hemp threads are added during weaving, the clothes will naturally become gorgeous.

    Her beautiful robe was burnt black by the hot iron sword, and after a lot of rubbing, it became a terrible hollow.

    Through this hole, you can just see the flesh of her calf.

    "Kawei, change her into this dress." Kawei''s mother brought a folded leather coat. It was a fluffy white baby, like a large pile of washed wool.

    "Ah!" Kawei was taken aback: "Mom, should you prepare it for her, ferret?"

    "It''s a ferret. This is my gift to Lilia. Ah, her name is Lilia. I sew this dress myself."

    "Huh? Mom, you are really willing." Cavy said in surprise.

    "What can''t you bear? A gift to your wife is like a gift to my daughter. God has not gifted me a daughter. It seems that this girl can have this identity."

    The old woman simply opened up the whole leather jacket with her hands, I have to say that it is really a bit generous.

    Lilia suddenly raised her head, and stared at the coat as pure as snow displayed by the "new mother". Its preciousness really speaks for itself.

    "Lilia stand up." After that, Kawei directly picked up his wife, and then took the mink coat from her mother.

    Each processed high-quality ferret skin may sell for a high price of six silver coins, but the area that can be used for each ferret skin is not much.

    How many ferrets did the mother consume for a coat? What is the cost of the last coat? Kawi feels that the most expensive clothes that can be bought in the entire Mind Subtribe Alliance are leather clothes made entirely of ferrets. Can one sell for two hundred silver coins? Probably.

    My money box is full of silver coins, not unusual glasses, and this inevitably expensive ferret coat.

    Kawei doesn¡¯t feel the dream of seeing and hearing at home?

    He put the ferret coat on Lilia himself.

    And Lilia, she has been looking up at her husband, waiting for him to dress, a feeling of being taken care of by her brother spontaneously arises. She thought a lot, thinking of being taken care of by her elder brother Medwit when she was a child. Now, as a husband, a man who is taller, stronger and younger than his eldest brother.

    Lilia is indeed a little shorter than a girl of the same age in the Ross tribe, so that she is obviously lenient in a ferret coat.

    The furry belts sewn by multiple ferret tails are fastened tightly, and Lilia''s whole body becomes a pure white furry ball.

    Only her brown-yellow-to-gold braids were pulled, adding a touch of special color to the pure white coat.

    Lilia has never worn such comfortable clothes, and she can¡¯t even imagine her role as a large number of coins, and a group of treasured husband¡¯s houses. She still insists on living in such a simple wooden house?

    Kawei¡¯s mother cut some pickled whale meat and put it in a pottery dish and handed it to Lilia.

    The girl¡¯s little hands shyly stretched out from the sleeves of the coat. These hands are really not working people. Looking at her exquisite appearance, Kawei¡¯s mother concluded that her daughter-in-law¡¯s identity in her hometown It''s definitely not low.

    A noble person always pays great attention to his own cleanliness. Can wash his body and clothes, let alone do some lowly work.

    So, is the work of a blacksmith considered lowly?

    Yes in a sense. If everyone thinks of being a warrior, pray for Odin to grant his soul to Valhalla to become a hero after his death in battle.

    Everyone generally believes this. If you become a blacksmith, you will lose the possibility of becoming a hero forever. Even if the soldiers knew that they needed a blacksmith, almost no one wanted to become a blacksmith.

    Lilia cautiously grabbed the meat that had always been dark. She felt that this thing was meat, just as if it was smeared with a layer of carbon-like color, which made her feel Alexander.

    "Eat, boy, try my craft."

    Although she didn''t understand, Lilia also guessed that the "new mother" asked to taste it herself. She calmed down and opened her mouth boldly. It was at this moment that Lilia''s neat and white teeth were displayed beautifully.

    The girls of most tribes, their teeth are always not very neat, and all of them are yellow. Not only do they not often clean their mouths, but even bathing is rare. As girls, they always maintain a small dirty face. Only at the important moments of their lives when they are engaged or married, they will participate in a holy manner.

    Lilia''s teeth are white and neat, and her palms are not callused. Such a clean girl, Kawei''s mother felt it was the first time she had seen her in her life.

    So, here comes the problem.

    This obviously pampered girl, can she be a good wife and mother? As the wife and mother of the Russ, one must know how to work as a tailor, how to cook with fire, how to chopping wood, and so on.

    No matter how noble she is, she has to get in touch with what these ordinary girls must do when she gets married.

    Lilia ate dried meat, the salty taste deeply stimulating the mind, giving her a totally extraordinary experience.

    Salt is very precious, even if it is the manor family of White Tree Manor, the problem of eating salt is as low as possible. In the entire Novgorod region, the diet of residents is passive and light.

    So that the fishermen caught a batch of catches, they can fully accept the way of eating grilled fish without salt, even boiled fish in white water. There is no fish meat that has any taste but a mixture of aroma and fishy smell.

    Lilia was so touched that she was about to cry. Only then did she think of Pelavina, a fellow clan, who praised the Varanga¡¯s diet highly.

    The life of eating meat every day sounds weird, but isn¡¯t it even more weird to be able to eat salt freely?

    On the boat, Lilia will inevitably have seasickness. She vomited three times in the middle. In addition to making herself quite embarrassed, her spirit was not very good.

    This time on the ground, her spirit has recovered a lot, but her belly has always been half hungry.

    She is sitting on the leather cushion in a bird sitting position. The salty taste can unscrupulously stimulate the taste buds. She keeps reaching for the meat and stuffing it into her mouth.

    Cawei¡¯s mother looked at her daughter-in-law and couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    "My son, didn''t you give her anything along the way? She was so hungry."

    Kawei shrugged: "Maybe she doesn''t have many opportunities to eat meat! In Novgorod, the locals eat wheat and occasionally eat fish. Even the daughter of a leader like Lilia is like this."

    "They rarely eat meat and bread every day? Oh, we are the other way around."

    The son mentioned wheat, and the old woman hurriedly grabbed three from the bag of trophies and threw them into a pottery urn. While fiddling with her, she said, "Don''t worry, I''ll make some more oatmeal for you. I hope Lilia will like it."

    The wheat kernel is tossing up and down in the boiling water, but it will take some time before it becomes overripe.

    Suddenly, the leather curtain of the residence was opened, and Klavasen stepped in with great interest and greeted his son and daughter-in-law.

    "You all come out, Kawei! Now, I will show you how to make glasses."

    Lilia pursed her mouth and took off her ferret coat herself. She felt that her "new father" was going to show how to make weapons, but she did not expect to burn a lot of sticky substances.

    It''s not just Lilia, Kawei looks at the novelty. The two of them didn''t know how to make glass or even the raw materials needed.

    Kravasson obtained knowledge from Rurik, and the two parties also signed a contract to maintain the monopoly of science and technology. In Kawei¡¯s view, his father used the crucible for smelting bronze water at home, and he was "boiled" in a pot of viscous luminescence. Of unknown objects.

    What happened next, the two were even more shocked!

    A strange thing appeared in the smithy, it looked like a tool.

    Today, Kawei also saw glass pressing for the first time. In the end, Kawei is a craftsman. With his professional ethics, he quickly realized many essentials of glassware making based on his father''s processing behavior.

    In Lilia''s eyes, everything looks like a miracle!

    It was obviously a sticky, hot and shiny substance like honey that lacked water, and it was poured into an urn. The "new father" moved a wooden pole vigorously, and a strange object stuck into the urn, and the cup quickly became sexual in the process.

    The cup gradually cools to the point where you can put on leather gloves and take it out.

    So, what Kravassen took out from the urn was an almost completely transparent object.

    After some processing, the cup ears are now, and the shape of the cup becomes more imaginative. It is entirely because of the strong plasticity of glass that Kravasson used the prepared materials to make five cups one after another. On the walls of each cup, he used the tip of a knife to engrave some commendatory words spelled in Luen.

    In the process, Kravassen confessed to telling his son that all the materials used to make the cup.

    He especially emphasized: ¡°If you want the best glass, try to find pure crystal. We add some lime, plant ash, and black lead to get this transparent cup that is extremely easy to shape.¡±

    sounds really simple! Kawei heard it, already gearing up to try it for himself.

    Finally, he suppressed the only cup and personally felt its plasticity.

    All the processing process, Lilia is a zero-distance audience. Is it a miracle? She simply felt that it must be some kind of miracle, how could a mortal make such a wonderful creation? But the husband and the new father are obviously mortals, which shows that they must have gained wisdom from some great existence.

    Five cups are considered off the production line. Seeing them, Lilia feels much better.

    Since his ¡°new father¡± is not very tired to make a brand-new ¡°crystal cup¡±, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Maybe this thing is not invaluable to the Rus people?

    She was wrong! Wrong.

    Clavassen, who returned to the house, was eager to hear about his son¡¯s experience in the East, while Kawi was eager to understand what kind of favor he had received from Rurik and became so rich.

    Only judging by the weight of the two wooden boxes, Kawei estimates that his silver coins have exceeded one hundred pounds!

    is really a huge wealth.

    Klavasen is not a leader. Based on his profession, he cares more about how the Novgorod people live. Klavasen was surprised to learn that the local people''s lives were severely lacking in metalware.

    Is the son¡¯s words biased? Perhaps, only if the daughter-in-law has fully learned the Gnostic language, can she ask clearly from her mouth.

    As for the origin of the money when he was asked, Clavasson was as excited as a child. He kept chanting "Richard''s favor" in his mouth, causing Lilia to keep looking up.

    Clavassen kept chanting Liu Rick¡¯s name, it was quite late, and the family never thought that Liu Rick would actually bring his servant to visit him!

    Even, there was a figure that Lilia was familiar with. The poor orphan Kamnier of that manor, apparently, for a short time, Lilia felt that Kamnier had adapted to the new life as a servant of Rurik.

 Chapter 182ï¼š Ruriks first contact with the future sister-in-law

    This visit is really sudden! Lilia couldn''t think of it, she would definitely want to meet the previous Rurik, and I saw it now.

    "Ruriek? Is he the same as Rurik?!" Lilia opened her eyes wide, and inadvertently stared at this very beautiful little boy with a golden ponytail.

    With just one look, Lilia understood that Peravina and Kawei¡¯s praise of Rurik was truly appropriate.

    He is really a cute boy. Among his cuteness, he more secretly reveals the meaning of heroism and wisdom.

    As for the girl behind him, is she a servant?

    Is really a servant?

    A girl wearing a simple dress but a huge silver jewellery can be considered a servant?

    In an instant, Lilia developed a pessimistic mentality, as if her sister Svetlana had already been taken up by other women at a young age.

    While Lilia was thinking about it, Rurik noticed that he was being stared at by a girl, and his mind was full of muttering.

    He confronted Kawei: "The girl here, is your wife?"

    Kawei was really excited. He approached Lilia and held the girl¡¯s shoulders with his hands in a very skilled manner, "This is Lilia, my wife."

    "Oh? Really? She...looks beautiful."

    "Hahaha, thank you for your compliment."

    Rurik¡¯s words are not flattery, he thinks this girl is indeed very beautiful, she is the kind of girl who fits his own aesthetics. Here, he really blessed Kawei to be a winner in life.

    Everyone knows that many young people from the tribe went to Novgorod to find a wife.

    Kawei''s purpose in going to the far east is to find such a beautiful girl, and then bring it back.

    Her name is Lilia? A very familiar name.

    Rurik knows that many ancient Slavic vocabularies for naming people will continue to be used thousands of years later. "Lilia" is the usual female name.

    Rulik put his own business aside for the time being, facing Lilia''s eyes, suddenly asked in ancient Slavic: "You? Are you Kawi''s wife?"

    Lilia was shocked, she was stunned on the spot, followed by surprise.

    "Are you just Ruriek?" Lilia asked excitedly.

    "I am Rurik, why? Is it weird?"

    "You..." Lilia couldn''t think that this R¨¹rik knew the language of her hometown. She walked over boldly and stood in front of R¨¹rik. "you¡­¡­"

    "What''s wrong with me? Sister Lilia?" Rurik deliberately said honorific words, but Lilia felt that this little boy was a little familiar?

    A very warm feeling poured into Lilia''s heart. At this glance, she thought this little boy was really awesome!

    As if she really became a sister.

    Lilia had shown her quiet and shy side to the Kawei family, but that was just her disguise.

    She is very willing to try some interesting things, and she understands more deeply what kind of great mission her hometown manor entrusts with her thin shoulders.

    Rurik must be close, Lilia simply stretched out her hand, as if teasing her brother, trying to fiddle with the golden ponytail that Liurik had deliberately left. Of course, Lilia doesn''t have a biological brother, and that doesn''t matter.

    In her opinion, this child married his sister and became her own younger brother.

    It seems, essentially nothing special.

    But this action was an offense in Rurik''s view.

    Although she is beautiful, Rurik still subconsciously remains vigilant. Besides, in his heart, he didn''t feel that he was really treated as a child, and being teased by a girl who was a generation younger than his mental age was something that made him happy.

    Things should obviously be the other way round, it was oneself who gave orders to this Lilia!

    Only hearing a pop, Rurik quickly pulled the girl''s right hand away and dialed it aside.

    For an instant, Lu Mia, who was eager to protect the lord, suddenly reflexed, rushed to Rurik and stretched out her hands, and stared at Lilia with a resolute look, showing a threatening look.

    The smiling Lilia froze on the spot. She looked like she had done something wrong and hurriedly explained: "Sorry, I am not a bad person."

    "Lumia, step back!" Rurik gave an order. After that, he looked up at Lumia again with the solemn image of holding the hilt of the sword in his hand.

    He commanded in Old Cyrillic: "Woman! Now, kneel on one knee, tell me who you are!"

    As the only son of the leader of the Rus tribe, a recognized leader of the next generation, and a recognized child blessed by God, Rurik has long discovered that he does not need to talk about contracts and cooperation with the tribe, and the tribe is generally willing to give orders for themselves. It is honorable to do things.

    The reason is very simple, my identity is noble. Of course, in the process of negotiating the contract and contract with the tribe, the reward is the tribe¡¯s praise of "fairness".

    Once you feel the invigorating feeling of power in your hands, Rurik''s current mentality changes quickly.

    Lilia was taken aback. She looked left and right, including seeing her husband¡¯s house. Her husband¡¯s expression was also very serious, and her husband had no intention to speak for herself. It seems that the husband is also very afraid of this Rurik''s authority?

    Lilia, she really knelt on one knee, even slightly lowered her head.

    She learned some etiquette in her hometown, and her biological father Rigus taught her that she must bow down to more noble people, especially the etiquette of a woman.

    Kneeling Lilia explained her identity in ancient Cyrillic.

    "The manor¡¯s daughter is indeed more noble than ordinary girls. However, in my opinion, it is not more noble than my maid. It is your clansmen!" Rurik said, holding his hairless chin. Like a smelly old guy.

    "Yes, I am now the wife of a blacksmith, and my identity is humble." Lilia followed Rurik''s words to show weakness.

    "Humble? No, I don''t think blacksmiths are humble. My husband and I are friends."

    After hearing what he said, Lilia''s nervous mood improved a lot. Can''t you think that the relationship between her husband and Rurik is very good?

    The words come back.

    Lilia slowly raised her head, opened the corners of her dark blue eyes, and asked sincerely: "Are you really Rurik? Are you?"

    "Huh? Are you actually suspicious of me?"

    "No! How dare I doubt?"

    At this moment, Rurik thought about it, not being able to touch his golden ponytail, which is unfair.

    Liurik stretched out his right hand and placed it directly on top of Lilia''s head, stroking her somewhat rough hair braid. Indeed, the feel given to him is rough, completely different from the supple hair that a girl should have in imagination.

    In fact, Lilia can¡¯t be blamed. To blame is the wind and sun on this road, and there is still a nasty rain on the way.

    There is no possibility of washing her clothes along the way. Even her personal cleansing is basically washing her face with brackish sea water. As for the hair, it has not been washed since I left my hometown, not to mention that it cannot be washed very clean without the use of soap. .

    Lilia, under her youthful appearance, is actually exuding a regrettable smell of sweat, but Rurik can smell this.

    Li Lika still hooked her head lightly, she was absolutely sure that this little boy was Rurik, a person much more honorable than herself.

    It is precisely this being touched, and she also feels a breath of king.

    Lurik withdrew his hand and faced the silent Kawei and Kravasson: "She is your daughter-in-law, but she lacks cleanliness. Kawei!"

    "I''m here." Kawei hurriedly responded.

    Rurik casually changed to Norse language skillfully: "I have ordered my new servants to wash their hands and face with soap, and will arrange for them to take a bath soon. You have just returned, and you should clean yourself well to remove the odor from your body. Wash it off completely. You know, there are relatively high cleaning requirements for you."

    "Ah! I understand." Kawei smiled on his face, but his eyes were looking at his half-kneeling wife, and his heart was filled with gratification.

    After all, use soap for a thorough cleaning, and then wash the clothes on your body well. Once you feel comfortable for the first time, Kawei can no longer bear the life without soap. Now, I have to bring my wife together.

    Lilia didn''t know what they were talking about, she also had other things to say.

    She said in honorific words: "Honorable Reurik, the leader of Varangal has chosen a wife for you."

    "Huh? What did you say?" Rurik was suddenly taken aback.

    "Yes, your father has chosen a wife for you."

    "My wife? What? Why don''t I know?!"

    Rurik thought she could say some flattering words, how did she think that her words were so abrupt. wife? my wife? I''m only eight years old! It¡¯s too early for the traditional twelve-year-old engagement!

    Rurik hurriedly asked: "What''s the situation? What arrangements did my father make? Say it!"

    "Yes." Lilia''s attitude was calm and unhurried: "My sister, called Svetalana, she will be your wife."

    "Wait, Svetlana? My father really arranged it?"

    "It''s true! She is my sister, and when... When you get married, I will be your sister."

    "Is that so? How old is that girl?" Ruriek asked anxiously.

    Lilia immediately replied: "I am seven years old."

    "So young!" Rurik was surprised at first, and then thought about it. He looked at his little hands and couldn''t help but relieved that he was just an eight-year-old boy.

    Rulik¡¯s mind is a bit messy. It is reasonable to say that because of his identity, in this ancient era when the strong takes all, you can have three wives and four concubines. It''s just that my body is too young, and it may take nearly ten years to get married.

    Furthermore, since it¡¯s your own marriage, wouldn¡¯t it be better to choose your own wife?

    Liurik complained inwardly about his father''s arbitrariness for a moment.

    But calmed down a bit, he stared at Lilia''s raised face, the more he looked, the more he felt that she was really pleasing to the eye.

    "You stand up, sister Lilia."

    Although the other party had said honorifics, Lilia did not dare to neglect at all.

    Standing up, she was again at the request of Rurik, stretched out her arms, turned around in circles, and was even forced to make a strange movement of standing up with her hands and feet to test her flexibility.

    Seemingly a bewildering request, Rurik actually made an assessment based on Lilia''s figure, reminiscent of the posture of the legendary Svetlana when she grew up.

    Since they are sisters, when the girl grows up, she should be the same as this Lilia.

    Lilia¡¯s beauty lies not only in her face, but also in her figure. Her temperament is indeed far better than those of the girls in the tribe, Rurik thinks so. It is her biggest shortcoming at the moment that she lacks a thorough cleansing to wash off the faint sweaty smell on her body.

    The meeting with Lilia had a dream come to an end. Rurik never dreamed that his father actually made a marriage contract for himself four years in advance.

    Fortunately, Otto¡¯s aesthetic is also ok. The seven-year-old Svetlana should be a pair of flower bones in full bloom.

    According to tradition, four years later, at the latest, he will be dragged by his father to Novgorod to finish the formal engagement ceremony with that girl.

    In this matter, it is best to finish the important things by yourself, and go back and talk to your dad about your lifelong events in person.

    In any case, getting married with Lilia means that he and Kawei are brother-in-law.

    There is no term for "brother-in-law" in the West. Instead, it is a omnipotent "

    O", that is, brother.

    Brother? Of course there is a concept of generation in the tribe.

    Rurik knew that even if he and Kawei were more than ten years old, they were still in the same generation. It''s just that I am a junior among my peers.

    Lookingly small in seniority and extremely noble status, Rurik understands that he has the same right to give orders to Kawei. It also has the right to give orders to Kravassen.

    Even though I am young, my noble status is here.

    The dream contact with Lilia came to an end, and Rurik thought about meeting with his future sister-in-law, and it was not good to say nothing.

    He took out a silver coin from the linen pouch in his waist and stuffed it into Lilia''s hand himself.

    "Ruriek, is this... appropriate?"

    "Just take it to you, this is an order. I think we will be relatives in the future, and you will get more benefits if you take orders from me."

    That¡¯s what I said Lilia feels honored! She felt that this was a major promise, which meant how correct it was for the people of her hometown to get on the Rus¡¯s dragon head warship. If he can replace his father and establish a good relationship with the next leader of the Ross people, his sister will marry him again many years later. Ah, how beautiful the future is.

    All of this, Kawei sees it all.

    It¡¯s a pity that poor Kawi didn¡¯t understand and could not even think of it. When did the kid Rurik learn the language of the Novgorod people? Can you even talk and laugh smoothly with your wife? !

    Perhaps, this is the favor of the great **** Odin to Rurik! That is beyond the reach of mortals.

    Liurik made Lilia stand in the normal state, and then shook her neck happily, and the golden ponytail on the back of her head also swayed, which was very beautiful.

    "Lumia, Kamnier, follow me."

    Lumia naturally followed her generously, and the newly promoted servant Kamni, his actions were much more cramped.

    Camnier is indeed cramped. When passing by Lilia, it is indispensable to look at this big sister from the same town who is many years older than him.

    In the past, because of his humble status, he didn''t even have the courage to see Lilia from a distance.

    Now his mentality has changed instantly. The noble lady from the same town, facing her master, Lurik, has lost the nobility of the past.

 Chapter 184ï¼š 1 family sits neatly together

    From tonight, Rurik threw Kamnier here in the blacksmith''s shop.

    After all, there is only one child in Kamnier, and Kravasson would not mind having a little boy living in the family.

    Lurik has decided to build another "servant''s quarters" in which all the blacksmith apprentices will live.

    In the future, one''s own servants should arrange different dormitories for them according to different occupations. This is a move that is easy to manage.

    The accommodation problem is solved in this way, and the problem of eating, Ruriek guesses that he can''t continue the current "open-air dinner party" situation. Including his own more than one hundred and fifty fellows of the same race, you have to build a serious canteen. There shouldn''t be one canteen either, there must be at least two.

    Canteen No. 1 is a place for the guys of the same race to eat. Canteen No. 2 is where the servants eat. In the same way, even a formal kitchen must be built!

    These problems can be easily solved with money. By the way, it can also help a group of men and women in the tribe who are old or poor in physical fitness by providing them with an errand that can earn some silver and copper coins. Anyway, this group of people usually also extreme "energy saving and emission reduction", a lot of time is spent in boredom and death, it is better to organize as much as possible.

    The above-mentioned great ideas are really gratifying to Clavasson and Kawei.

    Not only did they think that Rurik¡¯s idea was very benevolent and fair, they also saw business opportunities.

    Because Rurik¡¯s needs inevitably forced all kinds of craftsmen of the tribe, especially carpenters, to continue construction. They need more tools and more nails. As a blacksmith, they also have the opportunity to make money.

    Although the herring is small, the meat is meat. Now, Clavasson doesn¡¯t think that making ordinary hammers is of low added value. Because he can keep those guys from raising prices, and according to the contract, the wrought iron is not steel, and there is no need to pay Lurik 10% of the profit.

    Finally, Rurik has a special need.

    "Cravason, Lumia and I are going back. I will arrange another task for you."

    "Okay, my little master. If I can do it, I will do it at once."

    "It''s a very simple thing." Rurik said: "I want to make some sterling silver signs with Roman letters engraved on them."

    "Huh? Are there any special arrangements?"

    "Of course. I now have ten more maids. They are not as noble as my Lumia. But they are maids. I have decided that my maid needs a brand name."

    "It''s like the deer you gave you, each deer made a famous brand?" Kravasson asked with a smile.

    "Well... it''s almost like that. You know those Roman letters, please engrave the letters one by one in the order I compiled. I need ten, and each nameplate melts three silver coins, and finally engraves the letters."

    "Is that enough?"

    "Then add some more materials." Rurik pinched his chin and patted his thigh. "The engraved inscription is inlaid with gold. We just melt a gold coin. You use these materials first. Tomorrow I will give you the money and give you ten silver coins for labor. What do you think?"

    "You." Kravasson shook his head comfortedly: "You are so much money, and you spend a lot of money. I understand, you don''t need to pay me, I will do it for you now. Tomorrow morning, you come to pick up the goods. Right."

    "Then it will work."

    Lurik didn''t linger any longer. It was not early, so he should go home immediately and have a good chat with his father who returned.

    Maybe my father had already taught the decadent guys in the longhouse of the priest a lot, and it was time to talk to him about the shameful things the priests made me angry.

    Night finally came, and a bonfire was lit on the beach.

    The people who distributed the supplies only took their share. No, if you don''t take it personally, the clan members will work together to bring his share back to the forge at night.

    Of course, these people are not only out of friendship to help Kawei move things, they came, and by the way, they handed over the money for the steel sword they bought on credit. Of course, if they don''t have any silver, they will pay off their debts with the materials they get.

    Compared with silver, Klavasen and Kawei are not short of silver, and the two accepted each other''s request from Maizi to repay the debt.

    It was late at night, and Rurik was in a good mood.

    His Lumia followed closely, and the girl was thinking about her future.

    This night, Roseburg was brightly lit from house to house. The big leader returned in triumph, and a group of beautiful Novgorod women married into the tribe, and a lot of wealth poured into Roseburg. Life is getting better every day.

    Although tonight is not a festival, the people are partying all night.

    The people of the ¡¡¡¡ tribe quickly learned the news that the group wedding of the tribe will be held at the stone boat altar at dusk tomorrow.

    Otto had just returned before Liurik went home.

    finally returned to his homeland, but Otto''s mood was a bit complicated.

    "Are you a little unhappy?" Niya, who had cooked the oatmeal, offered a hot bowl with enthusiasm.

    She even used craft ale bought from a foreign merchant, poured the dark yellow liquor into a delicate glass, and placed it in front of her husband.

    Seeing the glass, Otto suddenly cheered up.

    He hooked his head and stared at the transparent cup. Can''t speak for a long time.

    "Are you stupid? It''s just a crystal glass." Niya sneered.

    "Crystal cup, our house... how come there is this? No!" Otto slapped his thigh: "I was at the priest''s place, and I found that those priests have this. Even our high priest, there are more delicate ones. This What''s the matter? Are those merchants selling?"

    Niya was secretive, and she deliberately sold Guanzi: "Do you think those businessmen really have such great ability?"

    "Not them?"

    "It''s your son!"

    "Rurik?!" Otto was surprised at first, and then he was quickly relieved. He grabbed his beard: "It seems that he has done a lot of things during my absence for the past three months."

    My son did a lot of incredible things. Niya hasn''t seen her husband for a long time, so I can¡¯t wait to tell him everything he has seen in three months.

    Niya sat near the low square table, and really gave a report.

    Otto, he gradually learned everything.

    includes making a fortune by making glassware, including Rurik¡¯s daily banquet to those brothers, and also including Rurik¡¯s decision to drive the entire tribe to start construction. Of course, what she was most happy to talk about was the tribe''s vengeance against the Gotland.

    She was talking about Rurik, when Rurik came back suddenly.

    Hearing what his wife said, Otto saw his son again, and his eyes changed.

    Otto¡¯s rough big hand greeted enthusiastically: "My child, you are really amazing. Come on, sit down with me."

    Lurik nodded, he estimated that this old guy is now his own son. An old father guarding a single seedling, can''t he be overly intimate?

    Liurik walked over with interest, and was grabbed by Otto''s arms, and then, his bearded face gave him an intimacy and indiscretion towards his immature smiling face.

    Such a family scene, Lu Mia, who has a complicated heart, wants to sit in the corner obediently and sit back in her sleeping nest as usual.

    For an instant, Otto noticed the girl.

    "Lu Mia, come over here!"

    Lumia shivered vigilantly, and she still fears the tribal chief.

    With anxiety in her arms, she leaned closer to the square table.

    Otto held Rurik like an orange cat for a while, and now he let go of the cat. He looked at the hot oatmeal in front of him, pushed it directly in front of Lumia, and changed to a gentle tone: "Eat, Lumia. This is a reward for you."

    Upon seeing this, Rurik and Niya were shocked.

    Lumia, the party concerned, was even more surprised: "Big Chief...I..."

    "Eat, my child. Eat more."

    "I..." Lumia was even more at a loss when hearing such intimate words from the leader of the Rus.

    Even Rurik doesn''t know what''s wrong with his father, but he is happy to get his father to be so intimacy with the maid that he has ordered.

    Niya sneered and said, "Unexpectedly, you are so gentle to a servant. After all, she is a servant and not your daughter."

    "Is that so?" Otto faced his wife with an intriguing smile: "Things have changed."

    "Why is it different? A servant is a servant. Of course you can treat her better. I''m glad you did that."

    "No. Lumia is different." Otto drank the glass of craft ale indulgently, and burped deeply. "I learned a lot from the high priest! Lumia, don''t worry about it. Since the high priest does not treat you as an outsider, neither will I."

    Lu Mia opened her eyes wide, and couldn''t say anything for a while.

    Lurik asked hurriedly, "Dad, did the high priest tell you something? For example, about Lumia."

    "Of course." Otto covered his son''s head with his big hands, caressing his son''s golden smooth hair wantonly. "You are my successor. Now, the high priest is still doing a lot for you. Now there is another important thing."

    At this point, Otto sighed deeply and said solemnly: "That Bona is dead."

    "What?!" Rurik was startled.

    Even Niya asked: "What did you say? Bona is dead?"

    "Yes, it''s dead."

    Father will not lie on this kind of issue, and there is no motive for lying anymore. Regarding Bona, Rurik was already angry, and as for his cousin Arik, he couldn''t wait to cut down the trespasser.

    "Bona, did she drank too much and died?" Rurik asked tentatively, "Dad, you may not know that those priests are guilty of drinking alcohol almost all night."

    "Yes! That''s why I executed Bona. The woman mistakenly thought that she could be above the leader, eager to have greater power, and indulged in drinking every day. So she died."

    "Dad, didn''t she, you gave it to..." Rurik felt like a boulder was pressed on his ribs for a moment, and he could barely breathe.

    "It has been dealt with." As he said, Otto''s eyes stared at the bewildered Lumia: "Child, I know what the high priest expects of you. Now you remember it! No matter what, you will always It was Rurik''s servant. You remember that only by following your master can you get a steady stream of favors. That''s enough! How do you think Bona died? She wanted something that didn''t belong to her, so she died. Do you understand it?"

    Lumia tremblingly trembled.

    Otto continued: "The high priest has great expectations of you. She does not treat you as an outsider, and I will not treat you as an outsider now. I can treat you as a daughter. You will always remember that any infidelity will lead to death. . My daughter, eat the oatmeal."

    At this moment, a sense of sorrow and grief suddenly irritated her nose, and her eyes were connected. She immediately became possessed by Stockholm syndrome, and looking at the old man with beards in front of her, the feeling of fear that she had once had disappeared a lot.

    She picked up the wooden spoon, and actually replied weakly "fadere", which is an honorific word for "father".

    And her performance was regarded by Otto as a symbol of loyalty.

    The family got together, and now Otto can ask his son about everything that happened within three months.

    The porridge made by ¡¡¡¡Niya was eaten cleanly by a family of four. Otto, who drank two large glasses of ale, was energetic and spoke more enthusiastically.

    "Ruriek! You brat is so generous, you actually entertained your brothers. Did you know? When I was young, I thought about eating barbecue with my brothers, but we were all poor at that time. Can do it occasionally. You are rich now, and you actually entertain them every day. You are generous, but what about your capital? Let me see your money."

    "Okay." Rurik also intended to show off to his parents.

    Liulik immediately lay on the ground, and invited his servant Lu Mia from the other side of the house in the house, and the two of them pulled out three suitcases in a row.

    Different from the boxes that I used to put my belongings in, these three boxes are all owned by Rurik himself.

    When he opened the lock, Otto saw three boxes of silver coins flashing under the oil lamp.

    Otto was taken aback: "I heard you made ten thousand silver coins?"

    "No! It''s almost 20,000."

    In this situation, thinking that his father was full of resentment towards those drunk priests, Rurik had no scruples. He once again explained that he could mass-produce glassware, and made it clear that he would use the greed of the priests to search for their huge wealth.

    This is great, Otto understands, Haro Zuosen and his eldest nephew, together with a group of brothers, fought the battle. They looted nearly 200,000 silver coins, of which 130,000 were distributed to the soldiers and priests returning home. Together with the blacksmith, Rurik took away at least 20,000 silver coins! Just use glassware.

    The soldiers were born and died, but their son sat on the ground in a reasonable way.

    Is Otto happy? Of course he is happy. Even now, Otto''s heart is more intensely shocked.

    In less than a year, his son has got so much money. In the foreseeable future, his son will become richer and richer.

    Otto greedily touched the money belonging to his son with his hands, and sighed: "Rurik, it seems that I don''t need me, you have become very rich."

    "Dad, is this compliment?"

    "Yes. All my wealth will be inherited by you. Maybe you don''t really need my money. Now you can close the box and I will tell you something important about money."

    Otto ordered Liurik to sit down, and now he sees the huge wealth accumulated by his son, he must give him some life experience, so as to save him from possible future mistakes.

    "

 Chapter 185ï¼š Speculation caused by a "big money box"

    Otto informed his son that he had received 30,000 silver coins, and told him more bluntly: "From now on, the public wealth of the priests will be managed by the chief. Now, the high priest still has close to 20,000 silver coins. , As well as some gold coins and gems. I will take care of them now. In the future, if you take over my position, you will take care of them."

    "Ah?! That is, their money. I..." Rurik was a little confused. He felt that he needed to make a stand, that he should obey Veria, even if the priests did some measures, he did not covet them. money.

    But it is obvious that Rick Gu¡¯s reputation should not be left behind in this matter.

    Otto covered Rurik¡¯s little head with his big hand: "Tell you, these are all orders from the high priest. The existing priestesses are unreliable! Son, you need to train your own priestess, and you need to replace the priests in charge of the priests. Money. To prevent the priests from using their brains, they must be in charge of the money. I think you are so smart, you should understand."

    Lurik, does he understand? Of course understand.

    The chief has secular public power, and the high priest has the ability to control thoughts. In this time and space, the discord between these two forces in many countries is a major cause of civil unrest.

    To eliminate the possibility of such chaos, the chief leader must firmly control the priests. Now Rurik understood from his father''s words, the high priest Veria, who was almost dead, made a major decision when the oil was exhausted. The so-called group of priests will become vassals of the chief leader.

    Lurik has only one word in mind¡ªcentralization.

    Since he has the right to control the finances of the priests as the chief leader in the future, why doesn''t the chief leader control more? If you control money and food, you can control a large number of people. In this era that is still wild, it''s time for the Ross tribe to bid farewell to the tribal era. The big boss, when upgraded to a monarch, the Ross tribe should be upgraded to a kingdom.

    The problem is here, since it must be upgraded to a kingdom, there should be a treasury.

    But now he is not a big leader, let alone the king of the kingdom.

    Facing his father, Rurik felt that he needed to give his father a major suggestion that would benefit the tribesmen on the issue of the use of money. In other words, it was a kind of innovation.

    Liu Rick''s little face became serious.

    "Dad."

    "I''m here."

    "About the priests'' money, and yours. You mean, our family, you and I can control as much as 70 thousand silver coins. It''s a huge sum of money."

    "Hey." Otto continued to rub his son''s head, "Sooner or later, it will be your money."

    "Really? But." Rurik raised his head and said solemnly: "But, the priest''s money is not my money."

    "It is true, but you can use it."

    Rurik shook his head: "Even so, it is still not my money. Now, Dad, I just want to make one thing clear. If it is not my money, I can use it. In what name should I use it? Is it used as a big boss, or something else?"

    For a while, Otto couldn''t figure out his son''s intentions.

    Rurik simply made his attitude clear: "I think we need a great money box, which contains a lot of treasures. These treasures belong to our Rus tribe and are the wealth of all the people. But the right to use it lies in the use of it. In the hands of the big leader."

    "Huh? Your thoughts are so strange." Otto shook his head.

    "Weird? In the past, the priests had a common money box. The wealth belonged to all priests, and the right to use was in the hands of the high priest. I think this system is possible and should be extended to the entire tribe. In my opinion, priests The existing 20,000 silver coins and other belongings are counted as the belongings of our tribe''s big cash box. With this money, we can do many things."

    Otto still feels a little strange to this day: "Go on, for example, what to do?"

    "Well, for example, repair the roads and houses for the poor people. We can use the money to improve the lives of our people."

    "Are you sure you want to do this? It''s their own business to be poor or rich. Do you plan to care about the poor? They have hands and feet, so they can naturally go fishing and fight. If they do these things, will they still be poor? ?"

    The words came out of his father''s mouth, he is the leader of the tribe!

    Lurik felt a little uncomfortable in his heart.

    Of course, the young and strong warriors of the tribe can carry an axe to plunder the enemy tribe to gain wealth, or they can float on the sea to fish for fish. A healthy young man is certainly capable of supporting himself and his family, but once they are old, they cannot maintain the same living conditions they used to be.

    Especially those warriors. If they die in battle, their wives and children will almost cut off their financial resources.

    Lurik had thought of many things. For example, some women of the tribe would bury their husbands who died in battle. There might also be economic reasons. For a woman who has lost her husband, her life will become extremely difficult, and death is probably a kind of relief.

    He asked, "Dad, don''t those weak people in our tribe deserve your attention?"

    "They?"

    "For example, some older people, or children who lost their fathers?"

    Regarding this, Otto never thought about it, so he said casually: "Human destiny is doomed. Some people are born noble, and some people are born with misfortune. For example, you, you are the happiest person."

    "So, Dad, can you let them die early? Or have you been waiting for death in the days of starvation?"

    Otto was startled, and hurriedly replied: "No, I don''t mean that."

    "But you really didn''t make some decisions. You are the big leader, but there are still many people in our tribe who live in the most dilapidated houses and live with limited food. Now you still support us to implement at least five The ten-year rule of dividing the spoils has been changed. Those who did not participate in the war or sailing in Sorgon, their families will not receive much money. This is not right."

    was criticized by his son, but Otto was upset. But he can question his decision, which shows that this child definitely has other ideas.

    Regarding the change of the tribe¡¯s dividend model, Otto has his own reason: "Rurik. Our Roseburg is in a bitter cold place, and only the strongest can survive. Our tribe needs new heroes and the brave. Those who are weak are all. You are about to die. Only the strong deserve all the power. You are a smart boy, I think you can understand."

    "So, those weak should die early?" Rurik issued a soul complaint.

    Otto is also unwilling to show weakness: "This is the root of our strength. Only the strongest group of people can survive, and those who can participate in the battle are also the strongest. If we are weak, we are long gone. Remember. Is that grove? Some children are born weak, and they are abandoned when they are born. Rurik, the weak are not worthy to live. Even if they survive by luck, they will die of disease when they are young."

    Natural selection, survival of the fittest? It''s so cruel.

    Lurik understood what his father meant. Based on this wild era, at one time, Roseburg¡¯s material resources should only support the survival of a group of the strongest. But the tribe is still a behemoth of four thousand people.

    Because of the tribe¡¯s long-term "wide dividend system", people who struggle to walk can also share a cup of lingering soup from the results of the Sorgon voyage.

    Times have changed. What Rurik has learned over the past few months is the serious wealth inequality inherent in the tribe. Now the situation has gotten worse, such as his fellow Fisk, who died of his father, which also prevented the family from participating in the war, let alone sailing to Novgorod. The tribe''s two major operations this year have made huge profits, but this obviously has nothing to do with the Fisk family.

    There are many other family tribes like this. If it were not for his own relief, Rurik would dare to assert that Fisker would most likely not survive to adulthood.

    Father Otto¡¯s "Social Darwin" words, Rurik does not agree with him at all. Based on his own thoughts, he would never agree with this idea.

    If the wealth and supplies of the tribe are scarce, the only way for the tribe to stay strong is to sacrifice the weak and the strong take all.

    Now, are the supplies of the Ross tribe really scarce? of course not!

    "Dad, I still don''t agree with you." Rurik said surely, "I want to help the weak of the tribe. I think that as a leader, there is a reason to help them. Anyway, they are our tribe. Even if they are. They are weak, and we must also help them."

    "I heard, your one hundred and fifty buddies, you eat them every day. Do you think this is correct?"

    Lurik nodded deeply: "Some of them have their fathers died accidentally or died in battle. I can''t bear to starve them! I will always give them food, which will be available to me when they grow up."

    "But this, it takes too much money!"

    "Dad, do you still doubt my ability to make money up to now? I pay a sum of money to support the poor, and I still have the confidence to make my money more and more."

    At the question of the soul, Otto looked at the transparent cup on the table and smiled sly.

    Rurik continued: "Dad, as far as I know, almost everyone in the tribe believes that I am a child blessed by Odin. My identity is noble. This is the identity that Odin bestowed on me, and you bestowed it on me. I have a noble identity, but I¡¯m not here to enjoy the blessings. My mission is to lead our tribe to prosperity. I want to make the strong stronger and the weak to live without worry, and I also want foreigners to surrender to we."

    For a moment, Otto thought of his son''s attitude many years ago when he had just learned to speak. Looking back on that year, the shock is still in my heart.

    "So, you will spend a lot of money to help the poor?"

    "Yes!" Rurik said firmly: "We must have a big money box, which belongs to all the members of our Rus tribe. In my opinion, we will win the battle and the tribute of the Sorgon sailing. Go into this big money box. The money in the big money box is to help the poor people exist."

    Otto patted his forehead: "Hey! Isn''t this the same as before?"

    "Very different! This money is controlled by the big boss, who to fund and how it is funded are also arranged by the big boss. Not only that, the big boss can use the money to hire craftsmen of his own race and foreigners to build new houses. , Build a dock, or simply build a big ship. I think that the big leader has many obligations to the tribe, not only to lead the tribe to victory in the war, but also to ensure that no tribe member will freeze to death or starve to death."

    Lurik consciously said something magnificent, and he expected Otto to be moved.

    The reality is that Otto, the current leader of the Ross tribe, was not touched by his son''s great ambition.

    Otto felt that, after all, his son was still planning to take the initiative to feed the poorest and weakest in the tribe. As for the "big money box", isn''t that still son''s money? Under a new name, it is still the money of the son of a new generation of chieftain.

    Because of Otto, I really can¡¯t understand my son¡¯s ideas. He could not determine whether his son''s ideas were great and noble, or based solely on the consideration of maximizing his own interests, or both.

    Chief? Being a big boss is to enjoy the great feeling of having power, and it can also bring tangible economic benefits. With money and power, the tribesmen will create a "competition meeting" where the strongest will fight through a duel to beat the blood for this noble status.

    As for the big bosses need to fulfill the obligations to the people.

    Otto felt that he was directing the tribe to win battles, leading the tribe to open up a new living space, and even found a companion for the young boys of the tribe. Aren''t these very great and wise decisions? Can the leaders of the past have their own wise and great? !

    Do not! Those seniors are basically really indulging in their own enjoyment, are masters of fighting, nothing more.

    Taking this opportunity, Otto listed his wise actions. UU reading

    was the son''s shaking his head in exchange. Just one sentence-not enough!

    Because of Rurik¡¯s thought, it is still Oriental.

    In the East, the army is a national weapon, and the granary is also a national weapon.

    The power of living comes from the sky. This so-called sky is a kind of "the highest level of great existence". What the monarch has is the "mandate of heaven", which is a kind of authorization from the great existence.

    The monarch has the right to collect taxes from his subjects and place them in the treasury. This treasury is more often referred to as the big granary.

    Subjects should respect the monarch as they respect their father. The monarch is more obligated to care for his subjects as a father cares for his children.

    The monarch must not waste the national money for no reason. When the subjects encounter a famine, they must open a warehouse to release food to help the people.

    In this way, the monarch and his subjects have a relationship similar to a family.

    Leurik, he appreciates this relationship model more.

    Because what he saw in the West in the ninth century, especially this remote Roseburg, was a wild place at all.

    Carefully and in detail, the strong men of the tribe decided to start now and no longer share the war dividends with the poor and weak of the tribe.

    A batch of looted or simply bought populations are added to the tribe, and the population composition of the tribe is quietly changing.

    The once tribal society is irreversibly changing rapidly.

    Is the tribal society of Roseburg really more advanced as it changes?

 Chapter 186ï¼š Rurik Lord of Wealth

    The Ross tribe that Rurik saw was actively transforming into a "slave society".

    As my father said, in the bitter cold of Roseburg, only the strong can survive. But this is still too cruel!

    The current residents of Roseburg had no idea that they could have a tribal "treasury."

    Because even the more advanced Frankish kingdom, the so-called "treasury" is "the monarch''s private wallet". The lord accepts the king''s canonization and pays taxes to the king.

    Lords collect taxes from residents in their respective territories. The king does not care about the taxes of ordinary residents, the king only cares about how much tax he can get from the lord.

    In the eyes of the lord, the residents of the territory are just a group of sheep that need to shave their wool regularly.

    The lord does not care about the living conditions of his own residents, and the king is even more lazy to care.

    Who cares about ordinary residents? Is a priest.

    It is the job of the priest to care about the people. The lords and the king only care about how to live more comfortably, if they win in foreign wars, and how many deer they shoot while hunting, and so on.

    This is the natural class gap between the nobility and the common people.

    It is very realistic that the Frankish nobles, their ancestors are the chiefs of the Germanic tribes. Those ordinary people of the tribe, their descendants are the residents under the rule of the lords.

    From the beginning, the class gap between each other has appeared, and people at all levels feel that everything is destiny.

    The Ross tribe is, in the final analysis, part of the northern Germanic tribe. In essence, it is not much lower than the Frankish kingdom.

    Otto and Liurik, the two are the number one nobles of the Ross tribe. Arik, Harrodsson and others are second-class nobles.

    is like the poor Fisk who lost his father. His destiny had fallen into the most ordinary group of people.

    Lurik is determined to make some changes, even if he knows that in any social organization, people will naturally divide. Since this is a destiny, at least the people at the bottom should never worry about hunger and cold.

    To make changes, we must first have strong financial backing.

    Leurik decided without hesitation: "Dad, anyway, the high priest''s money will be used as the big money box of our tribe in the future. I became the leader, and I will definitely arrange this."

    "That''s your own business, I hope you will take care of everything then." Stroking his son''s head, Otto no longer wanted to argue. The son actually knows everything, so he doesn''t bother himself.

    Now, Otto has only one last piece of advice: "Rurik, you have too much money in your hand. I don¡¯t think it is safe to put it all at home. I decided, I will put my money in the priest. In the long room. You are close to 20,000 silver coins. Arrange like this."

    Lurik was immediately alert: "Dad, are you worried that someone from the tribe will steal my money? I''m not worried for the time being, everyone is very kind."

    "Kindness?" Otto smiled bitterly: "Are you wise? Or naive? Or simple benevolence? Remember, you have a lot of potential competitors for the position of the leader. You have to beware of your people, Beware of foreigners even more. The safest place at the moment is the sacrificial longhouse, where your huge wealth is placed. It is a sanctuary and it is safe."

    This time, my father reminded himself.

    Lurik thought of the great merchant Gould in the distance. I asked this person to recruit some trustworthy guards for himself, for nothing more than to protect himself and his wealth.

    Father¡¯s words are of reference value. When a large sum of money is placed on the ground, even good people can be evil, not to mention that in winter, the Ross tribe can have as many as three thousand visitors.

    They have a large number of fur traders, who can guarantee that some thieves will not be mixed in, or even...

    Lurik thought of something, he really had to be vigilant. ,

    Because, who can guarantee that merchants will not mix in Gotland''s work, bandits, or even assassins?

    Big money box? Of course it is.

    Rurik slapped his thigh: "Okay! Dad. Tomorrow morning I will put most of my money in the chief priest''s house, together with the priests'' money, all together. Those money is the money box of you and my father and son! "

    "No! It''s your cash box." Otto smiled and shook his head, "My money is your money. Boy, you can use it as you like."

    "Huh? Dad, are you so relieved of me?"

    "Why not? Your decision also reminded me. The construction of Shilla Fort needs materials, so I will buy some materials personally and send them to those people. So, are you satisfied?"

    "Of course!" Rurik responded excitedly: "We set up a large cash box for this purpose. The purpose is to use the money for the construction of our tribe."

    Construction? Otto does not fully understand the full meaning of the "construction" of his son.

    Is it just building a house?

    It was already late at night, and after doing too many things during the day, the tired Rurik finally settled in his sleeping nest, like a curled up cat, resting quietly. Together with his servant Lumia also fell asleep.

    The oil lamp was still on, and Otto, who had drunk a lot of wine, continued to play with the glass his son had made.

    He opened his eyes miraculously, watching the beating flames through the transparent glass wall.

    He knew that what he was holding was supposed to be a rare treasure, but now it seems to be nothing unusual.

    Construction? Build a house?

    "A new house? A new house suitable for the leader? I want to take a good look."

    The carnival people have to sleep after all, and the noisy Roseburg gradually quieted down.

    It didn''t take long for the summer solstice to pass, and the night in Roseburg was still short.

    In the tribe, some people suddenly became wealthy, and some got wives. More people have to live their ordinary lives.

    In the morning, a large number of fishing boats left the port again.

    After another period of time, the ships fishing for fish with electric torches returned to Hong Kong at night.

    The morning fish market has started again, and it seems that people''s lives have returned to normal.

    Only the beach is still a mess, and the sandy ground has deep dents made by a large number of oak keels.

    After drinking a lot of wine last night, Otto patted his confused head. In the new day, he knew that he still had a lot to do.

    For example, quickly move the main cash boxes at home one by one to the chief priest''s house.

    From now on, the sacred long house of the priest began to be a little different. Since the high priest Veria continued his new trust, Otto has decided to send someone to take care of the long house of the priest. In short, someone must stand guard at the door of the long house of the priest.

    Who is on guard? Of course it is very easy.

    The people living near the chieftain''s home are all of Otto''s confidants in his life, and they are also the noble group of people in the Ross tribe.

    He selected ten people from his trusted followers, and in pairs, they took turns to be the goalkeeper at the gate of the chief priest''s house. The work is glorious, and Otto also paid the glorious man a fee for standing guard.

    All the expenses of the priest will be managed by the chief personally, Otto also informed his cronies.

    The rest is to take the guys and put the huge sums of money in the house into the chief priest''s house.

    Lurik was awakened by the enthusiastic noise of the outdoors. In an era without clocks, he still doesn''t know the current specific time. After all, it was dawn outdoors. As usual today, I took the guys to train again, and then went to eat meat together.

    should have been a business as usual, Rurik canceled it.

    Today, moving his huge sums of money into the safest longest priest¡¯s house is an important matter for me. Rurik disbanded the assembled guys and still gave Fisk''s mother a sum of money to buy fish. The work of cooking fish meat is still to be done, and the children can still eat meat beautifully at noon.

    "Let¡¯s go, Lumia, let¡¯s take the cash box out of the house."

    Lumia nodded, she bent down, looked at Rurik''s face, and with great effort, the two people worked together to lift the box.

    But only to move outdoors, Lurik is already out of breath.

    "Yo! My brother, you can''t do this."

    The teaser is not someone else, but his cousin Arik. At the same time, there were many people standing outdoors. All of them were familiar with their faces, Rurik, who was a close friend of his father and his neighbors, except for their names.

    Leurik took a deep breath and straightened his thin waist: "Arik, it''s not that I don''t have enough strength, but my money...really a lot."

    "Oh? Are you showing off? It doesn''t matter, I already know, now the chieftain also manages the priests'' money."

    From the cousin''s tone, Rurik always felt a kind of unhappy mood, as if Arik was dissatisfied with the new authority of the leader.

    Lurik raised his head to look at his cousin a few times, and his eyes also glanced at his sister-in-law who was holding his stomach.

    Peravina¡¯s belly is really bigger! Think about it, she should be born soon! The due date may be next month. Rurik felt that if his sister-in-law insisted on visiting relatives in her hometown, she was risking her life. Is she really a lucky woman, or is the physical quality of their Slavic women naturally good?

    Liurik muttered: "You are here to help me. All my money must be moved to the priest."

    Arik is willing to help his brother share some pressure, of course, if his brother has too much money, he is also willing to spend it for him.

    The cash box full of silver coins is very heavy for Rurik, but it is easy for Arik. After all, this young man who is good at paddling, he was just twenty years old, and he had the barbaric power of swinging a steel sword to cut the enemy in two. Besides, he knew that he was holding a box of silver coins, and his excitement was beyond words.

    "Help your brother with things." After that, Otto, who was also holding the box, shook his neck: "Brothers, come with me."

    Now, Rurik has become empty-handed, and he makes his servant Lumia follow him closely. The two followed the team, and soon Kanuf, who took the two maids, met.

    Kanuf¡¯s maid? Do not! It should be said that these are the two wives of a brat in the future.

    Lurik has one thing for Kanuf, that is, this brat always takes his two maids with him during his morning routine training. They are a pair of sisters, always relying on the tree to watch a group of boys yelling and fighting for force.

    The children all know that the two maids are from Kanuf. It aroused jealousy of his subordinates, which made Rurik a little unhappy.

    The problem now is that Kanuf and his two "little women" have a really harmonious relationship, perhaps, more because they are peers.

    Let''s talk about the number of servants, Rurik dare to say that he is the person with the most servants in the entire Ross tribe.

    has a total of eleven maids and one male servant. In the foreseeable future, the number of servants will only increase.

    The team carrying coins, led by the chief leader Otto, walked into the long house of the priest.

    When Bona was executed last night, all the priestesses realized the seriousness of the problem.

    The big leader came again. They knelt on the ground in front of the sturdy leader, crying one by one of their guilt.

    "You all get up!" Otto took a king posture and ordered them to flatten. He went on to say: "You are not good priests, you have made mistakes. Do your own thing in the future. Remember, don''t have any wrong thoughts, don''t try to be greedy for money. Otherwise, Bona will be your end."

    Leurik, he saw his father for the first time when he entered the long room of the priest, and he could face the priests with a proud posture. Those priestesses who were once a little arrogant are now docile like a flock of sheep.

    What is the king? This should be the temperament of a king! It is also something that I need to learn.

    At this time, the high priest Veria, holding a cane, walked slowly from the corridor in the middle of the long house. To be honest, she was very happy to see the chief reprimanding her unruly priestess.

    "Did you bring all the money?" Veria asked knowingly, looking at the suitcases held by several strong men of the tribe.

    "It''s all here," Otto said, "I want to put the money away now."

    "Come on then."

    After that, Veria turned around. She just wanted to end all this uproar as soon as possible and let the chieftain take over the priest''s finances as soon as possible.

    Otto shook his neck: "Brothers, come with me."

    is still the small room where the belongings are stored. Otto¡¯s money and Rurik¡¯s money are all placed here.

    Put multiple boxes together, should you consider distinguishing each other? It''s not necessary.

    Otto felt that, in the final analysis, all these money should be inherited by his son R¨¹rik.

    That money satisfies personal pleasure? Forget it! The only thing that can make Otto happy now is the smooth construction of Shilla Fort.

    Secondly, the son succeeded smoothly. For this to go smoothly, Otto knew that he had to manage his desires, so don''t look for any young women anymore, but he mustn''t give Rurric a little brother.

    Those cronies who were responsible for the transportation were evaded by Otto''s orders.

    Soon, there are only four people left in this separate room: Veria, Otto, Lurik and Lumia.

    They are all very trustworthy and trustworthy people.

    Veria slowly took out a bronze key and stuffed it into Otto¡¯s wide palm: "Big Chief, you have moved your own and Rurik¡¯s money here. It seems, you think This is very suitable. Here is the key. Starting today, you will be the owner of this house. From now on, you will also arrange the consumption of the priests."

    Otto nodded deeply, and then, in Villa''s astonishment, stuffed the key into Rurik''s hand.

    Villa was surprised in reality, and soon everything was relieved.

    "Oh, my big boss, Rurik is not our new boss yet."

    "But he will be the master of wealth." As he said, Otto gently pinched his son by the neck: "Go ahead, boy, tell the high priest your decision."

    Decision? It''s about the determination to establish a "big money box" belonging to the entire tribe. And the initial money of this "big cash box" came from the public wealth of the priests.

    Hearing of Rurik''s decision, Veria''s heart is really full of contradictions. Undoubtedly, Rurik has a good wish. For example, he hopes that the poorest people in the tribe will not have to worry about hunger. Regarding the attribute of wealth, it is no longer the priest''s money that is entrusted to the chief leader.

    is equivalent to saying that the priests have lost the power to hold a wealth.

    Thinking about it again, Veria was all relieved. His own time is about to leave, and the next reliable candidate for the high priest is Lumia standing here.

    Lumia, she is a maid after all, and the power of life belongs to her master. If such a person becomes a high priest, he should not think about having wealth. It doesn''t matter if her money is cut off, so that as a high priest, she can only take other priests and attach to the leader Ruriek.

    But Rurik didn''t put the key in his pocket. He also gave it to his father: "Dad, you still take it. I don''t deserve to have it now. Only when I become the leader can I..."

    Otto, he still put the key into his son''s hand: "No! You are now the lord of wealth. It was you who proposed to build a big money box, and I satisfied your decision. Now, I want to use the money and I must obey your opinion."

    Holding the bronze key in his hand, Rurik knew that he was already the owner of the largest cash box of the Rose tribe, and this cash box was already equivalent to the "treasury" of the Rose tribe.

    This key is so heavy, look at the look in his father''s eyes, look at the look in Veria''s eyes, what Rurik saw was full of expectation.

 Chapter 187ï¼š Ottos inspection (1)

    A sturdy, big thick covering Rurik''s thin shoulders.

    Otto asked: "My son, the money will be yours sooner or later. Really, do you want to build it?"

    "Yes, we will be stronger because of this." Rurik was determined.

    "Okay, you take me to see the house you are building. Is that our new home? I''m going to have a look."

    Visit? This is a good thing!

    Lurik had planned to take his father, who is a big leader, to see his masterpieces from close range.

    Similarly, Otto also intends to visit the "Novgorod style" buildings mentioned by his wife and son.

    Is that really like that? Otto knows that the people in the east, the people who have a better status, live in houses with wooden floors, and even sleep on wooden boards. Does Rurik have to imitate them?

    Otto realized that he should have gone to see his son''s masterpiece soon after landing. Too many things have delayed his formation, and now, before the tribal collective wedding at night, Otto feels that he still has a lot of leisure time.

    continued to dawdle the troops in the chief priest''s room. Because the priests, no matter how incompetent they are, they must preside over the evening ceremony personally.

    The group wedding of the tribe is really important!

    Villa secretly urged the chieftain and Rurik to leave quickly after solving the money. She said kindly: "Next, it is our priest''s job. You still have important things, Rurik, please put your Lumia with me."

    "Huh? Grandma, you hope the wedding ceremony will let her..."

    Villa''s old face, like a cracked earth, twisted a smile: "Yes, this is her destiny."

    A fate called the new high priest, Rurik put Lumia here this time. He and his father left the priest''s residence and met with those waiting outside.

    "Boss, do you have any new orders?" It was Haro Zuosen who was talking, his face seemed a little anxious.

    "What''s the matter with you?" Otto asked.

    "Something. My brothers and I plan to go to the beach market to buy some fish. It''s not too late. If..."

    Otto waved his hand: "Brothers, you all leave and do what you want to do. Now I just want to stay with my son."

    With this order, Otto¡¯s confidants acted like birds and animals.

    Even as the leader of the tribe, roaming freely in Roseburg, Otto does not need any cronies to serve as bodyguards. He left ten people now, taking turns to stand guard in the longhouse of the priest. He took his son Ruriek''s hand, and the father and son disappeared into the lively crowd of the tribe.

    Sometimes, walking like a father and son is also very warm!

    Lurik raised his head slightly and rolled his eyes to look at his father''s face. Otto''s face was kind, and the two were also walking towards home.

    "Dad, are you going to see those houses now?"

    "Of course. I couldn''t see clearly last night. Now it''s dawn, I''m going to see for myself the Novgorod houses you copied."

    Otto¡¯s words immediately reminded Rurik: "Oh, Dad, we still need to go to the blacksmith''s shop."

    "What''s wrong? Go to Clavasson?"

    "Yes. Dad, I like the new servants you gave me very much. I ordered a batch of gifts for them. I''m going to the smithy to get them."

    "Really? You never make some silver jewelry?"

    "It''s silver jewelry." Rurik said bluntly. "what do you think?"

    Otto was stunned on the spot, and by bowing, his hands on his son''s shoulders: "My son, I don''t object to you giving some silver jewelry to the servant. But you...are you still not satisfied with Lumia''s silver jewelry? If you have money, you can¡¯t squander it like this. You are too kind. Remember, you can give some high-level rewards to important servants, ordinary servants, and giving them daily food is a great blessing."

    "Huh? You thought I...no! It''s just a small gift." Rurik hurriedly changed the subject: "You are all back, and you should talk to the blacksmith."

    Otto released his hand: "You reminded me. Let''s go! See if the woman who married Kawei has adapted to our life here."

    Father, he mentioned Lilia! He didn''t mention that girl last night.

    Yeah, not only did not mention Lilia, but also the legendary Svetlana, and his father did not mention a word. Did he forget it, or did he not intend to explain the situation now, or did these things not matter at all?

    Lurik''s little hand continued to be pulled by Otto, and the father and son walked through the crowd, and what they gained was the uncontrollable praise from the tribe.

    The entire Roseburg is lively, and all the smithy keeps on hearing the sound of forging.

    With the return of Kawei, Kravasson felt that his own production capacity was not only fully restored, but with Kamnier, a small servant, his work would become more efficient.

    These blacksmiths, father and son, wear linen pants and a protective leather vest on their upper bodies. They didn''t even wear their shoes, and stood barefoot on the cleaned land, clavasson held the blade with tongs, and Kawei wielded a sledgehammer to beat them.

    The blacksmiths "fight" in the fire!

    Lilia, she has never seen such a warm scene. Not only that, but early in the morning, she had already seen even more miraculous things.

    Those magical treasures have been chiseled with small holes. They are some gold and silver nameplates, and a hemp rope is passed through the holes of each nameplate.

    They are all necklaces! Some very beautiful necklaces are made by the father of his husband and his second father.

    Lilia has a small heart, she is proud that she can marry a blacksmith. She couldn''t think of it, this family could be described as possessing special skills!

    She began to work hard to learn the language of the Varangans. From today onwards, she has also paid attention to her husband''s iron work.

    Even if Lilia already knows, she must go back tonight to participate in the collective wedding ceremony of the Varangans. For this ceremony, I need to be taught by my second mother.

    She cares about ironing very much, and it is best to learn it by herself. She can build iron tools and send them back to her hometown at the right time, so that people in her hometown can become wealthy.

    Lilia served her father and husband tea and poured water, and helped the two men in the family clean with a broom by the way. And her eyes are always attracted by the hot sword embryo.

    Unexpectedly, the Valange¡¯s swords are made like this? ! For example, is this the sword that the husband gave to his brother?

    The blacksmith family did not indulge in the indulgence after the Sorgon voyage, even if Kawei got his share of belongings.

    Just when they were engaged in the work of making swords, Otto and Liurik came without warning.

    Otto raised his chest arrogantly. He carried the praise of the people he had gained along the way, and his whole person was extremely confident.

    Now that he has come to the forge, Otto needs an urgent explanation for the questions in his heart.

    The face of the chief leader Karavasson couldn''t be more familiar. It was a face that looked old and exuded the aura of the king. There is also the sword inlaid with huge rubies that hung on the belt around his waist. This is the treasure of the big leader.

    After a polite greeting, Otto asked bluntly: "I heard that you got the wisdom from my son and have already started making crystal glasses?"

    "It''s a glass." Clavasson emphasized, boasting: "I never thought I could make such a treasure, because of it, I have become very rich."

    "Rich? A lot of money?!" Otto looked at the beating flames in the stove and the dozen or so sword embryos stuffed in the hot charcoal and couldn''t help asking: "Since you are rich, you still continue to be a blacksmith. Work? You can obviously have fun."

    "Enjoyment? No, I''m just a blacksmith. Oh, my big boss, for the sake of Rurik¡¯s presence, please don¡¯t ask me these strange questions. You know, I have an agreement with Rurik, I don¡¯t Dare to betray, even if I become richer."

    Kravasson¡¯s generous statement is not only to show his loyalty to Otto, but also to swear his dedication to Rurik.

    He snapped his fingers, attracting the attention of Lilia who was messing around.

    "Lilia, bring all the nameplates hanging on the wooden posts!"

    The girl basically heard the "second father" calling her name, and through gestures, she understood the other''s intentions.

    The delicate soft hemp rope passed through the hole of the silver inlaid gold nameplate. From the appearance, Lilia felt that the pendant in her hand was a genuine treasure. Not only because of the material it is made of, but also because the craftsman really finishes it so that the silver-based nameplate becomes extremely smooth.

    Lilia knew that these things were all Rurik needed.

    Today, Rurik can stand with the leader, which fully proves his nobleness.

    Lilia was a bit jealous in her heart, she thought, I am afraid that there is really only her sister, Svetlana, and she will not be jealous of the leader of the Ross people. I''m afraid, there is no fear of this Rurik.

    She approached Rurik cautiously, "This is what you want, my... my father finished it very well."

    "You did a great job." Rurik took all the nameplates and began to check them one by one in his hand.

    Ottoben was surprised that his son could speak smoothly in Novgorod''s language. He was even more surprised when he saw what he was playing with in his hands.

    All the nameplates have been polished by Kravassen, how beautiful the luster belongs to the silver!

    There is also the "pattern" in the center of the nameplate, which looks like a kind of text. After some inquiries, Otto knew, where are these decorations? The son actually prepared silver nameplates for each servant, and each servant''s name was different. The so-called "pattern" is the Roman alphabet, which represents the abbreviations of the names of the maids.

    Klavasen does have excellent gem setting skills, and Otto is not surprising.

    Since it¡¯s all here, Otto just wanted to figure out, how did Clarvasson make the so-called glass?

    Otto, who has nothing to do, has become a spectator safely, or today¡¯s job is to inspect the tribe, so that he has a new understanding of the condition of the tribe.

    For an instant, the iron strike was put aside. After all, those sword embryos still need to be carburized. Cavus simply used tongs to seal the furnace with an iron cover with only four vents. Kamnier, an apprentice who was ordered to continuously operate the airbag blower for animal skins, also used tongs to seal the furnace. Stopped work.

    Taking advantage of the carburizing effort, Kawei and Kravasson, but they have to explain to the tribal chief personally how to make glasses.

    "Okay! They are talking, how about you two? What do you think of us as Ross people?" Rurik deliberately asked Kamnier and Lilia who were gathered next to him.

    Kamnier was a little dull and cautious, but Lilia responded boldly: "My feeling is really strange."

    "Strange? How strange?!"

    "You guys will actually sleep on the ground happily. You will be happy to eat fish every day. Your life is full of leather."

    "I can''t say you, it''s us!" Rurik emphasized with a sullen mouth, "Remember, you are already a native of Ross."

    Lilia, who consciously said something wrong with her excitement, hurriedly admitted her mistake.

    "No need." Rurik shook his right hand, "You should be uncomfortable, and you will gradually adapt to our lives. However, I don''t like to sleep on a leather cushion on the ground all my life."

    "Ruriek, you... you really don''t like it?" Lilia asked.

    "Of course. I haven''t been to your hometown, but my sister (referring to the cousin) is a member of your tribe. Lilia, since you mentioned sleeping on the ground. You tell your husband to spend money to build one A house like your hometown. Don¡¯t worry, I think you already know very well that your husband is a very wealthy young man."

    Lilia''s heart was beating wildly, her eyes widened: "Rurik, is this an order?"

    "Yes! It''s just an orderRoulik has been too lazy to pretend so far, he just said in Old Cyrillic, which is hardly understood by others, "From my point of view, the houses in your hometown are very good. . I don''t want my people to sleep on the ground forever. We should learn from your experience in building houses. We should have flat wooden floors, double-walled houses with moss interlayer, and real beds. I hope that the houses of the entire tribe will change. I just think the houses of the tribesmen in your hometown are the best. "

    Upon hearing this, a strong sense of pride flooded Lilia''s heart.

    She understood how much she understood, it should be the woman who married her manor before, and Rurik learned from them what the architecture of the White Tree Manor looks like. Specifically, isn''t Rurik referring to his hometown? !

    Lurik is the next leader of the Ross people. Lilia feels that if the child can say this, he will definitely value his natal family more than his father.

    Now, she has fully understood that her father kneeled at the feet of the Ross people like a dog, seemingly a bit humiliating, but actually seeking a major benefit for her own people.

    That''s what the girl thinks in her heart, but her thoughts are a bit superficial.

    Rurik, Lilia and Kamnier, the three of them stayed in a quiet corner, even though Clavassen had turned on the closed stove again, and began to cover up the glassware in Otto¡¯s exclamation. Intervene in their small talk.

    Lurik still wanted to talk about the house with the two children from Novgorod around him.

 Chapter 188ï¼š Ottos inspection (2)

    In fact, because of his understanding of historical development, Rurik appreciates the "wooden-cut" architecture from the Slavic people. The double-layer wooden wall has an interlayer made of soil and moss. The wooden wall itself has limited ability to keep out the cold, but the fillings in the interlayer, especially the dried moss, are natural insulation materials! Coupled with the traditional fireplace, the "woodcut leng" can keep the interior warm, even if the outdoor is already at a terrifying low temperature of minus 30 degrees!

    Only in terms of the ability to keep out the cold, Rurik doesn''t think that the longhouse of his tribe is really better than the "woodcut." Especially the home where I was born, it is still the residence of the leader, but it doesn''t even have a chimney! Every winter, a brazier is lit at home, and I am not poisoned by carbon monoxide, precisely because even the leader¡¯s home is full of holes!

    Rulik felt that to ensure the strength of the tribe, we must first maintain the sustainable growth of the tribe¡¯s population.

    The law of population growth is nothing more than three methods.

    Live more, die less, and emigrate.

    The so-called slaves and servants belong to the category of immigration. As for multiple births, Rurik feels that as long as the ordinary families of the tribes have enough financial resources to support their lives, they will not ruthlessly invest in their sons for limited resources and then maliciously abandon their daughters.

    As for fewer dead people. In this era when a small illness can kill people, Rurik believes that as long as the people of the tribe can use soap extensively to clean, regardless of adults and children, the chance of getting sick will be greatly reduced. One of the major causes of illness is poor physical fitness.

    If the resident¡¯s home is always filled with terrible cold wind from various gaps, the resident¡¯s body becomes weak, and ordinary viruses can defeat the body¡¯s immune defense.

    Of course, if you talk to the people about these diseases, they must not understand it! Maybe this is my biggest sorrow! The so-called truth is here, but they cannot understand it.

    Then learn from the Novgorod people and build a warmer and more comfortable new-style longhouse.

    Ensure the comfort of the house and the stable supply of food, coupled with the "hygiene innovation" brought about by soap. Rurik understood that once every winter, poor tribes would freeze to death or die of winter diseases. In the new winter, I am afraid the situation will not get worse!

    Rulik has already explained his attitude to Lilia, that is, he is trying his best to cheer Kawei and ask the blacksmith of the tribe''s most status to lead the other blacksmiths to build a high-quality new wooden house for the house of the head of the Novgorod White Tree Manor.

    "Lilia!" Rurik looked at the girl''s eyes sincerely: "Just tell your husband, build some houses in your hometown where you remember, and tell him that this is the only way to miss your hometown too much."

    Lilia immediately felt that Rurik¡¯s decision was very good. She also felt that she needed a reason to build a new house. Now, Rurik helped herself find the reason.

    "Lilia, tonight is your wedding. According to our tradition, you know it." Rurik muttered at last.

    "Yes! I know it. I am still a child. After the evening ceremony, I will be a woman tomorrow."

    Rurik nodded deeply: "Your husband is a blacksmith I trust. You will definitely live in a new house in Roseburg that resembles your hometown, and you must give Cavidor some sons. Because I need More blacksmiths, just a Kamnier is not enough."

    Camnier was forced to say nothing, but now he can''t hold it anymore! He asked boldly: "Master, can''t I still satisfy you?"

    "You?!" Rurik''s little hand rested on Kamnier''s extremely thin and almost boneless shoulders: "My child, my need for iron is endless. Remember, you were an apprentice under Kravassen. When you grow up, more children around you will follow you to learn how to strike iron. Listen, you must prove that you are useful to me! Otherwise, I will kick your **** with my boots!"

    It can be heard Kamnier smiled honestly.

    At the same time, looking at the completely suppressed and basically cooled new glass that was still hot, Otto let out a deafening roar, venting his wonder.

    Because of Clavasson''s actions, he has completely subverted his previous cognition.

    It¡¯s better to see it after hearing it. This time Otto understands that the "crystal cup" that the merchants respected as a standard is actually made of the most common sand and stone.

    This is a miracle, not a miracle.

    Otto''s eyes subconsciously glanced at the son who was talking and laughing with the valet, the girl married to the blacksmith, and in the Novgorod language.

    "Unexpectedly, you brat, you can chat with everyone you have met? Do you have more novel inventions?"

    The surprises and questions in his mind Otto will not mention for the time being.

    He knows the meaning of those "crystal cups". What is the difference between the so-called glass cup and crystal cup? Selling to wealthy people can naturally reap a lot of wealth, but that''s all.

    The vast majority of the poor, they cannot buy such exquisite goods. Even a warrior, they couldn''t buy an exquisite sword.

    Now, Cravason and his sons are still building steel swords that can cut off ordinary iron swords! The blacksmiths of the tribe at least provided the warriors of the tribe with the possibility of becoming stronger.

 Chapter 189ï¼š A tiny gift from Rurik

    If tobacco existed in this era, Otto would never mind taking out one, sitting on a bare tree stump, sitting down and smoking one beautifully.

    Perhaps, the only advantage of tobacco is to calm the spirit and relieve some physical fatigue.

    Otto has heard that some people will look for some red mushrooms in the woods, and those who eat it will see some incredible scenes, and even talk to God.

    He didn''t try this, because he also heard that someone had eaten red mushrooms. I don''t know if God saw it. Anyway, the poor guy vomited bubbles and died in convulsions. Maybe the soul of that person will ascend to Valhalla and see the deity of God.

    Otto just wanted to rest. He was sitting on a log that had been transported to be decomposed, eager to have a magnificent glass next to him, filled with full of foaming craft ale. Have a drink and really enjoy it.

    Otto is with his son this morning, and he has walked half a circle in the entire tribe!

    It has been three months after all, and tremendous changes have indeed taken place within the tribe. Not only are a group of foreign merchants carrying and holding their merchandise, screaming and peddling their linen and wine, or other useful things on the tortuous paths of the tribe. It is obvious that these travel merchants can always sell their goods quickly, and at the same time travel merchants do not have to worry about their own safety.

    Because Otto and the older people in the tribe, as well as the high priest Veria, made a very basic law many years ago.

    The so-called thief will be confiscated and deported permanently. The looters will be executed in public after their property is confiscated, and their families are slaves.

    Even in the sea, fishermen often transform themselves into pirates, blatantly violating their peers. Within the Ross tribe, residents supervise each other, and once criminal acts are discovered, the results of the handling are harsh.

    Basic laws govern the clansmen and visitors. For so many years, crimes within Roseburg have been rare. The penalties imposed on the offenders are all big news.

    The internal security in Roseburg is very good. The first reason for the excellent security comes from the simple mutual supervision of the settlers. The second reason is that the population of Roseburg is only 7,000 to 8,000 at most. To manage such a small number of people, it is not guilty to invent occupations such as "head catching" and "quick catching", even more advanced ones are not needed.

    The basic law is to constrain the people of the race and allies and merchants who belong to the same alliance.

    As for the captive slaves? forget it.

    Those captured captives participate in the labor of daily life.

    The women who were taken in captivity, Otto didn''t think much about these people, they can be described as the "tools" of the possessor. Even so, if they gave birth to the possessor''s child, it would be completely different!

    Ross cherish the boys of every tribe, even if their mother is a slave, it does not affect their right to grow into warriors who can fight for the Rose tribe.

    Many other families have started the construction of new houses. Otto noticed one thing, that is, the so-called new houses, one after another, buried a large number of wooden piles next to their own homes, and built superstructures on these wooden piles.

    Otto didn''t realize it until he saw Rurik''s masterpiece.

    Obviously, some tribesmen must have started to build Novgorod-style wooden houses because of the influence of those Novgorod women who were married.

    Are they doing the right thing? No matter it is correct, it is indeed understandable.

    Because of Otto, his long stay in Novgorod was living in a comfortable wooden house provided by the manor of White Tree Manor, especially sleeping on a wooden bed. Otto felt quite comfortable.

    All those children were taken out by Palla, each with their little hands on their backs, shyly facing their masters.

    Rulik did a slight count and confirmed that the ten people were correct.

    He still has to ask: "Parla, are everyone here?"

    "Yes, as you can see."

    "Really? Did they line up under their own names?"

    "This... of course not." Palla''s expression is rather regretful. No one, facing ten children, can fully distinguish each other in just one day. Of course Parla can finally distinguish their names based on their looks, it will take a little bit of time!

    It¡¯s fine now, because of Parla¡¯s deeds, even if Lurik saw them at a distance, it was as if they were depots!

    It turned out that the homework faced them who were dirty. Parla started to boil a lot of hot water, and then washed their bodies one by one.

    It''s like a mother bathing her children. Palla wiped each child with soap, and then rubbed the dirt that had accumulated on them with a very rough linen cloth.

    Especially their hair! They fell into Parla''s hands, but were forced to wash their hair, causing the children to scream for a while.

    Many children have eggs of parasites hidden in their hair, as well as lice and fleas.

    Since enjoying the richness of soap, the annoying bugs of the past have been eliminated. Palla noticed the magic of soap several months ago. The children''s hair was frantically rubbed by her. Due to long-term malnutrition, many children had a lot of hair rubbed off during this process.

    The only benefit is that many parasites were washed away. Afterwards, they also felt the extreme refreshing sensation on the scalp. The itchiness of the head was gone!

    Together with their clothes, Palla also cleaned them, and finally dried them quickly by the fire.

    It can be said that when Rurik saw his ten little maids, their clothes seemed simple and dirty, but they were actually washed with soap. The muddy mud on their bodies was also gone. Not only was their hair washed, it was also trimmed by Parla with a sharp knife.

    The children¡¯s long hair is constructed to a uniform length. After being washed by Haosheng, although the hair quality is not very good, it ends up crooked and smoother. Parla also applied a little grease to their hair, and then tied it into a little braid at the back of their head.

    No one, because Palla knew that Lumia, the maid of Rurik, had braids behind her head. The most ordinary maids naturally have to approach their "elder sisters" in image.

    Is it really?

    But the biggest shortcoming of these little maids is that they have not received the great favor of their masters, and they have not been decorated with huge silver ornaments that look exactly like Lumia.

    Their images are too similar!

    In addition to their uniform dress and hairstyle, although their faces are fair, they all show sub-healthy conditions. After all, their faces are still different.

    Liurik, he is still accustomed to some militarized management elements, especially his servants.

    He stroked the linen bag full of silver nameplates with his left hand, calling out the names given to them one by one.

    First of all, from Anna...

    The girls are not afraid of their masters at all. In other words, they always have the feeling of facing their elder brother in the face of Rurik. Even this "brother" is better than the brother of his hometown family.

    They are generally only seven years old! Even though they have already begun to face the burden of family production and become a labor force. Who treats himself nicely is really a good thing.

    I was stuffed with fish yesterday, and everyone ate some more this morning.

    Although they didn¡¯t understand the words of the woman named Parla, they knew that in a while, everyone should eat again!

    This is a happiness that cannot be enjoyed in my hometown.

    Ten girls stood up obediently, and did not dare to act rashly without the command of the master.

    Their eyes are full of expectation, and they don¡¯t know what else the owner is doing.

    "Anna, come to me!" Rurik ordered in Cyrillic.

    I saw the little girl jumping up and down, and the little braid behind her head was constantly swaying with the movement.

    "Master?" The girl opened her deep blue eyes. Perhaps at this time, she would be more willing to call Rurik as "brother."

    "Did you have a good time yesterday?" Rurik asked politely.

    "Very satisfied, master!"

    "Have you eaten in the morning?"

    "have eaten!"

    In one question and one answer, Lurik based on this girl, completely figured out their new life. Perhaps for the father or other people, I have too much favor based on the servant. Is this really the case? Rurik felt that he was not called "favor" at all, but a powerful person who should give the people the most basic public affairs.

    Especially children! Even if the living conditions of the Ross tribe can only be said to be better than a few years ago, it is still worse in the final analysis.

    Economic difficulties can be further improved through efforts to increase productivity. If the tribe wants to be strong, all the children are the key!

    It''s no joking that the youth is strong and the country is strong.

    They are still yellow-faced and thin, with sparse hair. After spending a period of time without worrying about eating and drinking, Rurik was sure that they would become red-faced and even eat a little fatter. When your physical fitness is up, you don''t have to worry too much about your servants getting sick and dying.

    R¨¹rik took out the silver nameplates in a hurry. In Anna¡¯s excitement, R¨¹rik turned out the gold plate with the letter "a" inlaid with gold, and hung it on Anna''s head by himself.

    The girl shook her head, shaking her whole body.

    "Are you...excited?"

    "Master...this is, silver?"

    "There is gold." Rurik added, "The pattern on it represents your name. You are my servant, and you will become noble after you follow me."

    Noble? Anna is very vague about this concept.

    "Now, face your sister, show your nameplate." Rurik ordered.

    Anna turned happily and swayed freely in the envy of her sister''s eyes.

    Anna is just the beginning.

    Soon, Rurik distributed nameplates to all the girls, the letters on them corresponded to their names.

    The children gather together and jump and jump. They understand the value of silver and gold, and the gift comes from the master.

    Let them make noise for a while.

    Rurik leaned in front of Palla with a relieved look: "Now, you can probably tell their names."

    "Yes. I basically understand the order of those Roman letters. But you...gives the nameplate made of silver."

    "It doesn''t matter." Rurik felt that Lumia might be jealous because of her actions, so he pulled her to her side: "Look, this is my maid maid, and her nameplate is the largest and most beautiful. Don''t. ''S maid can only condescend to her. Palla, you know their names and future work."

    "Soap?" Palla chuckled, "I will finish well."

    "Well, I still give you money. But you also understand my attitude. Money will be given to you, throw away your daily life, you have no right to spend it indiscriminately."

    Palla nodded deeply. She had already heard that the once domineering Bona was directly beheaded by the returning chief. She didn''t dare to ask, she didn''t dare to say, Kyururik''s words, basically done something.

    Lurik returned to his father''s side, the soap workshop behind the father and son, the chattering of a group of girls became even more noisy.

    Otto, who witnessed everything, couldn¡¯t hold back: ¡°Children, they are your servants, not your sisters. Your attitude towards them is like treating sisters.¡±

    Rurik was taken aback: "What? Dad, do you think I''m doing something inappropriate?"

    "No! If those people are your brothers, what you did is very appropriate. But they are just some servants. Boy, I find you treat all servants like relatives and friends."

    "Well, maybe I am a kind person."

    "Really?" Otto''s big hand covered his son''s head: "They were chosen by me for you. They are all pretty girls. Their identities are inferior, don''t you think they are inferior?"

    "This...actually..."

    "You hesitate, that''s the default!" Otto said straightforwardly: "Well, you treat them as wives."

    "What? Dad, are you sure?!"

    "Of course." Otto continued to sigh: "It seems that I need to go to the stone boat altar and pray that God will grant me another ten years of life, and I can see that they are all pregnant with your children. Haha, the high priest is fine."

    As he said, Otto suddenly grabbed the braid behind Lumia''s head and pulled it to her side: "The high priest can''t get married. However, there is no need to go through a ritual. It''s okay to be a high priest after she gives birth. ."

    "Dad! You!" Rurik felt that his father was afraid that he had just had a glass of wine? That''s not right!

    Otto seems to be saying inconspicuous words, but in fact it is his straightforward thoughts.

    is not surprising either! Tonight the tribe will have a huge and grand collective wedding. After one night, all newly married Novgorod girls will become new Russian women.

    As a leader who has held the highest power for more than ten years, Otto knows the importance of population! Besides Although the tribe has benefited a lot from this year''s war, 65 young people died in the war. We must know that the most elite fighters in the tribe are only 700, and half of the losses are such elites. The only thing that can make up for the loss is to count on all Roth women to give birth as soon as possible and give birth to healthy sons as soon as possible.

    Yu Gong, Otto thinks this way.

    In private, Otto certainly hopes that he can have countless grandchildren.

    Now, Rurik feels that his father wants to become a pile driver.

    Well, one of the ancient stories about the land of Eastern Europe that Rurik knows best is that the descendants of Rurik are blooming throughout history. Rurik used the power of blood to let the children become the leaders of various Slavic tribes, which is quite a bit of learning from the expansion routines of the Eastern and Western Zhou Dynasty. Learn? Maybe not to mention it. It may be an optimal solution for a special pattern.

    The early history of Kievan Rus also has anecdotes similar to "Zhou Gong assisting the government".

    is the general Oleg assisting the young Prince Igor. After Igor grew up, he conquered the south and attacked East Rome, establishing the first flourishing age of Kievan Rus.

    Oleg? Who is Oleg?

    So, Arik and Oleg, are they the same concept? Do not! Oleg must be a very young man, not yet born! The only thing Rurik could estimate was that this legendary minister of government must be born among his relatives, friends and subordinates.

 Chapter 190ï¼š Midsummer nights wedding

    Listening to Otto¡¯s words, Lumia felt very cool in her heart.

    It is impossible for her to like Otto, but she especially likes Rurik, and the high priest Velia who is about to die. She knows who is good to her.

    How can it be said that Lumia does not have the heart to compete for power and status? ! The wise she realized the huge possibilities in her, and now she must endure it completely and live as an absolutely loyal servant.

    Lu Mia has already fallen in love, and Veria knows about this girl, but also knows that this child has the most basic ability to become a mother.

    Lumia imagined that many years later, after giving birth to his child, she would no longer be as simple as the maid or high priest.

    Otto continued to mumble: "It seems that I need to go to the stone boat altar and pray that God will grant me another ten years of life, and I can see them all pregnant with your child."

    Rurik shivered: "So, what about Svetlana?!"

    "Huh? That girl?!" Now, it was Otto''s turn to shiver all over. "You already know? How did you know? I didn''t tell you."

    "Because of Lilia. Dad, I know all about it. She is Svetlana''s sister."

    Hearing, Otto let out a sigh of relief: "Oh, originally I wanted to wait until you were twelve years old, and I would take you directly to the East to be engaged to that girl. Did you know? That girl named Svetlana will grow up. For a very beautiful woman. Child, do you know what a perfect man is?"

    "A perfect man?!" Rurik shook his head.

    Otto was still pulling Lumia''s hair braid in his hand, as if driving a pony.

    Otto jokingly said: "We must slay a hundred enemy and strong warriors on the battlefield! Let a hundred women give birth to your children! There will also be money that will last a lifetime."

    what is this? Rurik suddenly realized.

    Youdao is that there are three supreme gods in the faith of the Ross people, Odin who is in charge of war, Freya who is in charge of fertility, and Frey who is in charge of wealth.

    Of course, force, women, and wealth all excite the powerful.

    Liurik shook his head: "A hundred? Too many. Please forgive me."

    "This is your destiny." Otto chuckled: "I''m too old. I should have enjoyed the happy life of running around under the knees of my grandson. It''s a pity that your two brothers have unfortunate fate. Those maids, there are still exposed Mia, they are all your women. Svetlana will be your first wife, and her eldest son is your first heir. The children born to other women are the elites of our tribe. They are all objects you can rest assured. Listen, no one is more trustworthy than your brother!"

    Liuric wanted to say "Brothers have to settle accounts", but it makes no sense to talk back and shudder now.

    In fact, Otto said these seemingly inconsequential words, but also said to himself.

    Otto, why doesn¡¯t he want to find some new women to meet his own needs and continue his blood? It''s like he learned about his subordinate Harrodsson, that old and strong guy mingled with two kidnapped women all day long, completely neglecting his elderly wife.

    Harozuosen is not a big boss, and it is impossible to become a big boss.

    Otto understands the burden on his shoulders. In particular, he cannot personally create a brother for his son, even his sister. Although his brothers are trustworthy, Otto really understands that it is his brothers who can be the most powerful threat.

    Carrying forward blood, this matter can only fall on Rurik¡¯s thin shoulders.

    Son is very good to all servants, maybe this is a good start.

    No, when Otto personally visited the residences given to servants, Otto concluded his judgment.

    In the eyes of many people, it is enough to give the servant a shack that will not die, put a rough linen to cover the body, and give some leftovers every day. A mere servant, what else do you want? !

    Liurik is good!

    In the huge long house, Otto saw a large number of beds. These beds resembled what he had seen in Novgorod, but sitting on a neatly-kept bed in person, a kind of strong comfort. Feeling invaded his head.

    Otto, this brawny man lies straight on an unoccupied bed, twisting like a child. He unconsciously stretched the quilt that was folded like a tofu block over his body, wanting to enjoy the endless sense of comfort and security.

    "Dad, what do you think?" Rurik asked.

    "Very good, who told you? It should be Peravina, you also learned the language of Novgorod from her."

    "Yes." Rurik said bluntly, "I don''t want to sleep on the ground anymore. From now on we will all sleep on wooden beds and live in a home with wooden floors. Dad, the house under construction nearby is our new home.

    Lying on his back, Otto, with his hands resting on his back, sighed: "Okay, those Novgorod people are weak, they can enjoy sleeping. Go, take me to see my new home."

    A new long house is under construction, and its wooden piles have just been erected. The workers hired by Lulik work every day, and only now have they finished laying the wooden floors.

    Otto knew that he was in an open-air wooden workshop. He came here as a big leader and got the attention of many workers.

    He also noticed that all workers, without exception, are elderly people.

    "I can''t imagine that they are not as strong as I am, and they are older. They can no longer go to the battlefield to chop off the enemy''s head, but they have become your woodworkers here?"

    Rurik liked his father¡¯s praise the most, and he said, ¡°They are more than just! They built a house for me, and I gave them enough money to buy food. There are also many elderly women who are best at tailoring jobs. They make clothes for me. Dad, the money I earn is not just hoarding it in a box. When I am hungry, I can''t eat my money as a meal. No matter how much I earn, the money must be used. "

    "Oh? This is very different from many people''s ideas." Otto was surprised.

    "What? Do they still like to stock up on money?"

    "Of course! Why not! We Roths are poor. Only the patriarch of the Mellaren tribe, the strongest in our alliance, is the richest. Legend has it that they have mountains of silver, more than the Gotlanders. We need to be rich, and our family, through various means, has a wealth of less than seventy thousand silver coins. Our family is the poorest chief family among the various tribes. You see, the Gotland people we defeated are rich Everyone, the family stocked 200,000 pieces of silver."

    "It''s okay." Rurik shrugged: "My wealth will continue to grow. But I never want to be the only rich family in our tribe. I will give money to the people. In order to get my money, they must work for me. "

    "I know what you mean, maybe you are right."

    Otto has fully understood that his son wants to mobilize the poor households in the tribe and work for him to get benefits. In the past, no leader had such an idea. Those ancestor leaders, including themselves, regarded the poorest people as dirty people! Unless a poor family comes out of a young warrior who can fight, only then can Otto really value them.

    Otto continued to ask: "Child, when will our new home be completed?"

    "Well! Maybe by the end of August. Dad, I hope to build a very comfortable home. I hope that in the future, our people with financial resources will imitate our home and build a house."

    "Hehe, a great idea, let''s wait and see!"

    Otto¡¯s inspection continued. No, at noon, he personally visited the scene where his son rewarded his brothers.

    The children feasted on fish, and there was a maid here.

    On the issue of eating, all children are like wolves and tigers, as if they don¡¯t eat the meat immediately, they will be snatched away by their companions.

    No, the children quickly finished their lunch, and their stomachs were bloated.

    Thinking that his son would spend more than ten silver coins to buy fish a day in order to reward his brothers! If by the end of August, the wheat harvest of the Southern Allies will inevitably require ships to transport new wheat to land, Lurik will definitely not hesitate to spend huge sums of money to buy food.

    Otto is sure that his son will do this, because Gould, who went south, has made a major agreement with his son!

    Double acquisition of Nanfang Xinmai? How much to buy? !

    The agreement between the son and Gould, but the contract engraved on the wooden board!

    Although the previous soap contract seemed to have been torn up by the priests, Otto estimated that his son was kind and loyal, and would never do anything to hurt his friends¡¯ feelings. As for Gould, that guy also asked for himself, but he didn''t dare to make a mistake.

    It was also at the end of August, Otto knew that Novgorod¡¯s wheat had also been harvested.

    At that time, the earth began to pick up the north wind, and the Ross people''s fleet would have no trouble rushing to the distance to search for the wheat of those people.

    Similarly, the time is already July. Although it is the warmest time of the year, the temperature will be cold in a short time.

    As a leader, Otto feels that his family controls the wealth of the priests. In addition, Rurik, his own son, has the care of the most tribal people that surpasses ordinary people. Then, it has become very urgent to take out part of the huge wealth under his control and purchase a batch of materials from merchants to strengthen the construction of Shilla Fort and Tombstone Island.

    Otto has decided that starting from tomorrow, hoarding support materials is his own major task!

    Lumia, she had enough lunch and went back to the long house of the priest.

    After a day, the drunk priests fully regained their spirits. They had to face the fact that Bona had been executed, and they finally understood their responsibilities, and those red lines could not cross the boundary.

    But so what? They knew that they had already encountered a strong resentment from the big boss, and they were afraid that Rurik resented them very much.

    All the priestesses, they can only pray that they will reshape their image through serious work in all the sacrificial rituals of the tribe.

    And Lumia, the deer-raiser girl, has completely become the jewel in the palm of the high priest Veria, and cannot but attract the jealousy of different priestesses.

    There is no way, this is called fate! That Lumia, she also received Odin''s blessing, is the first "Valkyrie" beside Rurik, or a "brunhild" existence.

    The twilight drenches the entire fjord, and the frolicking crowd during the day is even more boiling.

    Many people have poured into the tribe¡¯s stone boat altar in advance. They are a group of people watching the excitement, and they light a bonfire in the unowned open space and grill the fresh fish bought from the fish market in the afternoon.

    The aroma of barbecue began to fill the air, mixed with the fragrance of soil and the fragrance of turpentine.

    Lu Mia, while the sky was still dark, she was dressed in a plain robe, and the huge silver jewelry hanging on her chest showed her nobleness.

    Bona was gone. This time it was a girl''s turn, holding a huge antler helmet belonging to the high priest Veria.

    The elderly Villia knew that participating in the sacrifice would surely inflict a serious injury on her body, so she still insisted on participating. By the way, looking up to the sky in the ceremony, I beg Odin to bestow her a little more life.

    All the people of the tribe hope that they can be as lucky as Rurik and get some gifts from Asgard above the sky. Those who light a bonfire near the altar also mean to warm up. Will pray silently during various ceremonies.

    The sky gradually dimmed, the moon came out, and the stars that were immediately obscured by the sun also showed their magnificent colors.

    In an era without artificial light pollution, Rurik can clearly see the Milky Way nebula and large constellations such as Orion.

    The Big Dipper also appeared! It would be best if there were a little northern lights at this time.

    But the aurora, only on the coldest days, the people of Roseburg can see it.

    So, perhaps the group wedding of the tribes is held on Midsummer Eve. Is it a perfect timing?

    Villa didn''t want to think about it anymore, because she really knew that the young people of her tribe could not wait to fall in love with her newlyweds. Because of the traditional customs of the tribe, they have been holding back for too long.

    A perfect midsummer night, with a warm climate, those newcomers all wore plain robes, and all they felt was comfort.

    Along with Lilia, many girls from Novgorod gathered together with their newlyweds.

    As long as they are immersed in this wedding scene, the girls¡¯ perception of the inherent barbaric image of the Varangans is completely gone.

    The little girls in the tribe collected a large number of flowers, and the flowers and branches were woven into a large number of corollas.

    The brides are here, the wedding has not officially started, and a large number of bonfires are lit near the stone boat altar. Here, the brides put on flower crowns and were immersed in the enthusiastic scene. They realized that the festival celebrations of the Varangans are essentially similar to their hometowns.

    Because it is in Novgorod, during the wedding ceremony, the bride and groom must be dressed beautifully, and relatives and friends participating in the ceremony will sing and dance around the bonfire.

    Of course, there is another unique wedding ceremony in Novgorod, that is, the bridegroom has to run across a burning bonfire. This is quite a bit of the Eastern "cross-brazier" tradition. In essence, it is the ceremony''s blessing and expectation for the new couple in the future.

    In Novgorod, Kawei, with a vigorous posture, easily stepped over a hot flame to show his strength to the locals. Yes, just in terms of physical fitness, the young Ross young man who married the Novgorod girl is strong one by one.

    In fact, in the hearts of many girls, they hope that their husbands are strong men, so that they and their future children will be well protected.

    Ross¡¯ summer, the biggest event was the summer solstice festival.

    This collective wedding was a wonderful accident. All the tribes flocked to the venue for a while. Those merchants seized the opportunity and brought their own goods into the venue. In an instant, a small bazaar was formed near the altar.

    The women who had been married before, with their big bellies, accompanied their husbands to visit the weddings of their newly married tribes, and blessed in their hearts.

    The wedding was held when the stars arrived at the right place as promised. Ruriek was standing in the first row of the crowd. He wanted to look at Lilia and his servant Lumia more.

    Rulik is most worried about his Lumia, what stubbornness will be made during the ceremony. After all, she only had one month to contact the priest''s work!

    Worrying is superfluous Lumia did a lot of things according to Veria''s request. The wedding was also going on in a lively atmosphere. Lurik saw Lilia''s face, the girl who was only sixteen years old, smiling like a flower.

    The wedding was finally over. All the newlyweds drank the mead. This is the ultimate contract made by the couple.

    The crowd gradually dissipated. After the ceremony, the excited Kawei suddenly picked up his wife, and rushed to his home in Lilia''s scream of happiness.

    Their anxious appearance made Veria helpless and happy.

    Lilia, she quickly became a woman, and all that was left was to wait for ten months.

    Lilia, together with her people, have completely got rid of their former identities on a new day. They have been completely accepted by the Ross people, and now they start a new life with a brand-new identity.

    Life continues. Under the seemingly peaceful life of the Ross people, there are hidden the anxiety of the big leader Otto, and the expectations of the big businessman by R¨¹rik.

    The agreed date is almost here! This time, the merchant Gould won''t be empty-handed.

    A large number of southern materials, a group of strong but lacking mercenaries, and even some new servants, will be under their control.

    In exchange, Rurik will hand over the hoarded soap to Gould, which is a win-win situation for each other.

 Chapter 191ï¼š The merchant Gould returns to Unkras

    A huge fleet of ships abducted into an archipelago, and the great businessman Gould started this year''s trade with great enthusiasm.

    Lake M?laren is sparkling, and the boats on the lake are rippling. A large number of fishing boats do daily operations, and there are other transport ships with their different kinds of goods, trying to sell them at a good price in the market on the shore.

    Gould¡¯s forty boats came from the north, and when they arrived at the mouth of the lake, they attracted the attention of nearby fishermen.

    "Brothers! Light up the sign."

    He gave the order, and a large sail, dyed with the emblem of the Unkras tribe, showed up, and the top of the mast was the emblem of Gould''s family.

    Don¡¯t expect the fishermen to recognize Gould. What they know best is the signs of each tribe.

    They come from the north, are they Ross?

    is actually from Ankras. Why are they?

    Gould naturally did not have time to communicate with the first batch of fishermen who encountered him, they were definitely not his own buyers.

    The villages where the fishermen live are built on a large number of shallow sea sandbanks. The new bazaar formed here hundreds of years later is Stockholm.

    Gould''s destination is more distant.

    The fleet entered Lake M?laren, waiting for him to sail for a whole day.

    He will surely sell out the traditional fur goods shipped from the north in a short period of time. Whoever sells the goods is a matter of particularity.

    Although the M?laren people are richer, it is very important for them to satisfy the wealthy households of the Ankras tribe where they belong.

    Not to mention, this year''s situation is very different!

    Ross not only sells a batch of high-quality furs, but also a lot of high-end goods.

    Gould was full of enthusiasm, he had fantasized about making a lot of money.

    "Master, there are more and more ships ahead. Are we..."

    "No need! Now is not a good time to sell. Let''s go back to Anklas first." Gould denied his subordinate''s suggestion.

    In fact, many of Yang Fan''s subordinates are paddling at the same time, and their body is affected by fatigue. They want to go ashore to rest.

    For example, buy some food and drink at the market, buy some high-quality linen to make some new clothes. Or simply find some beautiful women and spend the night comfortably.

    After all, these guys who followed Gould for a long time saw Gould and the two maids having fun all day long. And those Ross women were unwilling, even if they were men from allied tribes.

    Because of Gould, he just wanted to go home early.

    But he stood on the bow, squinting his eyes and watching the lively market not far away.

    The core of the Melaren tribe, a huge settlement with a population of up to 10,000, and the surrounding small villages along the lake, the tribal population is as high as 20,000.

    The core area is not given a special name. Merchants all call it Merlaren, or are prefixed with a place-name suffix noun "Fort".

    Gould didn''t want to disturb the business here, but the small tourist merchants who followed him closely turned into the market.

    The most exciting moment is when the ship arrives at the port. The leader of Merlaren is happy to see merchants coming and going to trade in his territory.

    Whether it is a merchant from land or sea, or even a Norwegian merchant who has climbed over the mountains and came from the west.

    Only the Danes and the merchants of Gotland, even if these people can disguise themselves, once they are discovered, the goods are confiscated and their people beheaded.

    Gould¡¯s fleet is too big! They did not actually have the intention of calling at the port. When the news reached the ears of Chief M?laren, Anklas¡¯s transport fleet had already moved up the current and headed straight for their home port along the waterway.

    Those are indeed transport ships, there is not a warship with a dragon head, and they are also sails of Unkras.

    However, all ships that had close contact with them were shocked by the draught of those ships.

    They gradually lined up into a giant python, upstream in a small river, to the northwest of Anklas!

    The forest is lush and green, and the Anklas people have opened up some farmland on the riverside.

    Gould noticed that the wheat of his tribe had grown young, and there was still another four months to wait.

    Compared to the Roths, Gould is fortunate that his people have land that can be cultivated. Besides the climate, Anklas is warmer than Roseburg.

    Wheat, onion, cabbage. Rurik puts down his rhetoric and will double buy them. Originally, trafficking in these crops could only make a small amount of money, but with Rurik¡¯s promise, this matter also became profitable.

    The entire Anklas tribe has a total population equal to that of the White Tree Manor in Novgorod.

    They are deep inland, connected to Lake M?laren by the waterway. Circumstances determined that they could not become the Russ fishermen who could sweep herring across the Gulf of Bothnia. They became farmers, and they were more loyal to raising cattle and sheep during the slack season.

    Of course there must be commerce, but there are too few residents of the tribe, and the richest are only a dozen people and families that are not thriving.

    Here, Gould is undoubtedly the richest.

    He is not only rich, because he has raised a guard composed of fifty strong fighters, at least the clansmen, and even the big leaders, dare not attack his ideas.

    Even Gould can use money to buy people''s hearts, and he becomes the leader of the Ankras.

    He has never thought about this. He doesn''t want to assume the responsibilities and obligations of a big boss, he just wants to be a rich man.

    However, wealth without power to defend will eventually be a dream.

    The Anklaas are too weak compared to the Melalen, and in terms of population alone, the Ross are also much weaker than the Melalen.

    Perhaps the balance of power is being broken by the Otto father and son of the Rus.

    Spring is here. After the ice and snow melt, the people of Melaren have rushed to the market of Melaren to sell their own agricultural products. For example, leather jackets made of cheese, yogurt blocks and sheepskin, and even a few metal tools made by blacksmiths.

    Besides, how many ways can Ankrasians have to earn wealth?

    Everyone knows that no one in the tribe is richer than Gould, who has lived in Roseburg for a long time.

    Many people imagine that maybe a million silver coins are buried in this old guy¡¯s house!

    This is of course a joke, but everyone is willing to believe that Gould''s money is at least one hundred thousand silver coins.

    Gould is back, don''t bother him to disembark himself, the mighty fleet has already proved his identity.

    A large number of farmers farming on the farmland by the river stopped to watch the fleet of their tribe, and they could see a fat man standing on the bow of the ship from a distance! Is there anyone fatter than that family? No more.

    Anklas people know that Gould and his five sons are a group of fat people, and the women with them are even more plump.

    The news spread quickly across the settlements, and a large number of people flocked to the tribe¡¯s riverside dock.

    The leader of the tribe Ungriffe was excited: "What? Is the news reliable?"

    The humble servant complimented: "It is true, it must be Gould. No one of us has more ships than his."

    The truth is true, but the big leader Ungriffe was a little unhappy.

    He knew that his leader should not convince people. Everyone knows that the Gould family is the richest. Isn''t it logical that that guy is the leader?

    As a result, the fat man spent most of the year mixing with the Ross people in the far north.

    It seems that he has power, and poor himself can''t maintain a guard of fifty strong fighters for a long time.

    Give the guard a salary of up to 600 silver coins a month? The big leader Ungriffe couldn''t spend this money by himself for a long time. By his side, there are only more than a dozen followers who are physically fit, and they will only follow the action at critical moments. Because according to his wealth status, he can only pay a small amount of money and hire a small group of people as "security guards."

    Ungriffe twisted his beard, and slowly answered the servant waiting for the order: "Let¡¯s go. Gather the staff and let¡¯s go to the dock."

    "Good! Big boss, do you need to change your armor?"

    "No! I''m not going to the battlefield. Bring my sable coat."

    At this moment, Ungriffe hopes that a sable fur coat that he has purchased with a huge amount of money will show his wealth status in appearance.

    He eagerly led his men to the dock.

    Before that, Gould¡¯s family members had received Xiner, and accompanied by a heavily armed warrior, they were already waiting at the dock.

    Looking at the lively people, I knew that I was sloppy, and I didn¡¯t deserve to be close to the wealthy Gould.

    Look at that guy¡¯s women! He actually has five wives, each with a ruddy complexion, wearing an all-white ferret coat and a gold-decorated belt tied around the waist. Even these women''s leather boots are decorated with rubies, not to mention that they all have beautiful gold necklaces, and their ears are hung with huge cobalt sapphire earrings that almost break the ears.

    The women are full of luxury, and the group of chubby children around them are even more well-dressed.

    This is Gould¡¯s family, the person who Gould loves most. They are exactly the same! Gould wanted to have more sons to expand his family business, and he married a beautiful girl in the market of Mellaren. Now that I have five sons, I am returning now, and I want my wives to be jealous of the real life.

    what! In Roseburg''s days, only two women from Britain around him gave him physical comfort. However, if they give birth to a son, the situation will change again. I am afraid, it will become a grand occasion for seven wives to be jealous and contend for beauty.

    Life should continue, not to mention that when you come back this year, a major family meeting concerning your family¡¯s future must be held.

    Of course, before that, Gould still needs to pay a visit to the chief of the tribe, first of all, as if "filial piety", sell some of the goods shipped to him "cheap".

    The ships landed one after another. Before that, Gould had covered his old face full of fat.

    then ordered the two maids: "Annie, you two avoid it."

    The two maids sat obediently, watching the oarsmen stand up, and desperately toss the cable to the trestle. People waiting on the shore took the rope and desperately pulled the ship to the shore.

    Gould¡¯s big feet stepped firmly on the trestle bridge of the Ankras tribe¡¯s wharf, as if the entire bridge was shaking because of his weight.

    Oh no! That''s because the ship is carrying too much cargo. The powerful potential energy of the ship collided with the trestle bridge. No, two of the more than 20 trestle bridges of the tribe were stunned by the collision, even if the speed of the ship was very slow.

    As soon as Gould went ashore, his five wives were as if they found half of gold, rushing over, for fear that the baby would be snatched by others.

    The situation is also suitable. The original meaning of Gould''s name is "a piece of gold."

    They hope to get more pampering from their men, even if there are female slaves among these women.

    No, after giving birth to a son, his status and status have completely changed.

    Gould''s cheerful face revealed dissatisfaction.

    He rebuked: "You all go away, let''s go home and talk about anything!" He desperately pushed away the hands of the women who had stretched out, and then got out of him after another rebuke.

    However, it was the tribal leader Ungriffe that really made him get away.

    Ungriffe, this man with a slightly dry face and a short beard and a scar under his eyes, his name means "fighting and offensive". However, they are now loyal to the inland agricultural tribe. Farm land and manage your own farmland.

    There are many scars on Ungriffe''s body, which are the result of fighting the Danes when he was young.

    Until now, this enthusiasm for fighting has not been consumed by the years.

    As a big leader, if a powerful enemy attacks, he must lead his people to participate in the battle.

    As for the dozen or so professional businessmen, they will run away with their families.

    Regarding this matter, Ungriffe could not restrain them, at most he muttered a few words.

    Especially this Gould, what this person wants, even if it is to ask for the position of the leader, Angrieff thinks that if this is the case, he should withdraw.

    "Oh, noble merchants like gold, you are finally back!" Ungriffe stretched out his arms and walked over, accompanied by a dozen guards.

    At this moment, Gould is not only his family, but also dozens of loyal guards.

    Especially the warrior Yevlo who was bought from the market and trained for more than ten years.

    These guards are only loyal to their gold master, and the most powerful Jeflo is only loyal to his master.

    Ungriffe is here Even though the other party is very kind, they still remain vigilant.

    The superficial skills must be done well. Gould pushed his own person away, and also stretched out his fat arms, and walked over firmly.

    Two powerful people hugged each other. They patted each other''s shoulders, and said some obviously polite blessings.

    They let go of each other, and the big leader Ungriffe stopped lingering, and said straightforwardly: "You still come from the Ross people. It seems that this time you really brought a lot of good goods."

    "Of course! I have never forgotten who I am. I am from Angkola. This year, I have bought more good things from the Ross people, some good things that will shock you. I am not in Mellaren at all. I stayed at the market, and I didn¡¯t even have any stay after entering the Great Lake. You see, I¡¯m home, this is my only foothold along the way."

    This is still very polite, and the leader Ungriffe was really happy to hear it.

    Hehe asked: "Should it still be a batch of precious furs?"

    "Of course! More than fur!" Gould was about to announce some big things to Ungriffe, and he estimated that those things would definitely make Ungriffe dissatisfied. Although in fact, I don''t need to think about this old guy''s mood at all, there is really no one in the entire tribe more powerful than himself.

    In the end, I have been Anklas from my ancestors, and the friendship of several generations must be considered.

 Chapter 192ï¼š 1 appetizing sword

    Gould felt that he had to show his hand to the tribal chief, and also to open his eyes to the onlookers, even his family and guards.

    Suddenly, he drew out his dagger, this situation really scared Ungriffe.

    Gould asked calmly: "Look at this sword, it is sharp and shiny, just like our friendship is long and stable."

    "This is..." For a moment, Ungriffe had noticed that the color of the sword was different, and it was brighter and whiter.

    "This is called steelsvord." Gould explained a brand new vocabulary, and he hurriedly explained: "The Ross people have mastered a magical skill, they will make some magical swords. I spent two pounds of silver to order this sword! Maybe you don¡¯t believe it, my sword can cut your sword!"

    "Really? I don''t believe it."

    The only thing Ungriffe is proud of is his status as a warrior throughout his life. When people are old, they are very strong when they are young. The upper body covered by clothing, those scars are his medal of honor. Especially the scars under the eyes, which were injured by Liuya.

    In that battle, the Danes released a few arrows, unfortunately he was bruised, and luckily his eyes were kept.

    Is dispatching archers in battle considered something a man would do? Real men should hack each other with swords and compete in martial arts.

    Ungriffe drew his sword, and he looked confident: "Come on! If even you can cut it off, I can say that your sword is really a magic sword."

    "Oh? You think I''m too fat, don''t even have the power to hold a sword? But if I cut your sword..."

    "It doesn''t matter, I also want to see the miracle you said."

    Ross can always raise something interesting. Today Ungriffe is purely interested, so he personally holds the hilt with both hands: "Come on! Cut it!"

    "Really let me come?!" Seeing that the other party was serious, Gould smiled honestly: "Oh, my dear brother, you look down on me like a seal so much. You really think that someone like me can be like a warrior. General combat? I don''t want to insult your sword, so I just let my captain come personally."

    Gould beckoned and ordered Jeflo, who was watching the play, to approach.

    "Master, what''s your order." Yevlo, with short hair and shaggy head, bowed and waited for the order.

    "Catch my sword and cut his sword."

    "Yes!"

    As soon as Jeflo gripped the sword, he realized its difference.

    It''s not that the hilt of this short sword is inlaid with beautiful gems, but that it lies in the distinctive color of the blade. Since being bought home by Gould, Jeflo has been trained as a swordsman for more than ten years! After such a long time, Jeflo has accumulated too much "hacking experience."

    Holding the sword tightly, Jevlo first flicked it to the left and then evaluated its strength. He was surprised to notice that the sword was still flexible.

    Because of the ordinary iron sword, how can it have any flexibility? Bending in battle is just commonplace! The only benefit is that it is not easy to break.

    Since the master gave the order, Jeflo finally squeezed the hilt with both hands, shouted, and slashed at Ungriffe''s sword.

    Only hear a crisp sound, the sword segment is divided into two sections.

    The half of the blade that was chopped off went crazy in the air, and finally fell to the ground.

    The scene fell into extreme silence for a while!

    Ungriffe widened his eyes, he was silent for a while before he realized what had been invented.

    While Jeflo witnessed this wonder, the first time he checked whether he had broken the master¡¯s sword. He especially stared at the sword body, which was the easiest to break. As a result, he raised the sword to face the sun, without seeing any traces of the blade at all.

    The master¡¯s sword has no damage at all!

    Aware of this fact, Jeflo was shocked in a cold sweat on the spot.

    The same sweaty feet are still Ungriffe: "Gould, my friend, the Roths... how could they be possible?!"

    "Haha. Because they were blessed by Odin." Gould shrugged and took the opportunity to show off: "Their leader is named Otto. You''ve seen this man before."

    "Yes, I have seen it. It was all a long time ago. That man has not come to our remote place for many years."

    "He has a son named Rurik." After speaking, Gould turned his back and pointed his ship with a big finger: "Rurik has been favored and brought many things that are not in the world. For example, this cut The divine sword that breaks the ordinary sword is made with Valhalla''s wisdom. In addition, there are many magical things that come from Valhalla!"

    "This...Is this true?" There is a saying that the businessman''s mouth is not very credible. It can be seen that after the miracle, Ungriffe had to think about it.

    "Rurik, he may have been an ancient hero, he did not order from Odin to return to the world. However, maybe he has forgotten his identity, but retains a lot of Valhalla''s knowledge. Now, the Rus people have started. Equipped with such a sword!"

    This is to Angrieff and also to Jeflo. Jeflo will surely have a brand new identity in the future, and Gould hopes that this young man who has been cultivated by himself will be able to obtain more security for himself after giving Rurik to him. Therefore, Jeflo must be made aware of Rurik''s extraordinary at the first time.

    Hearing this, Ungriffe is not as simple as sweating on the soles of his feet, he is sweating all over his body.

    Angrif was anxious: "Oh, fortunately we and them are solid allies. If an enemy has such a terrible weapon, wouldn''t we!"

    "Don''t worry." Gould said, patting his heart, "My brother, I have been in the fjord of the Ross people every winter these years. I and that Rurik are already friends. I will represent Unkra The Sri Lankan has a good relationship with him. Ungriffe, you never have to worry. As long as we don''t take the initiative to destroy the alliance, our relationship will always be like brothers."

    Ungriffe was very pleased, and he asked, "Oh, now my sword is broken, and I want to buy a sword like this. If two pounds of silver can be bought, I''m willing to pay."

    The implication is that this guy just wants to buy his own sword.

    Of course, this business is not impossible. Merchant! As a businessman, as long as the price is high enough, everything can be sold, even the soul!

    Gould pursues the best interests. He immediately said: "The cost of my sword is two pounds of silver. I am a businessman. If you want to get it now, please give me four pounds of silver."

    "you!"

    "Why? Meat hurts?! My friend, we are in business! If you have any reason, of course you can go to Roseburg with your money. But the local blacksmiths have already started working day and night, they won''t just because you are from Anklas The big boss will reduce the price, and will not make it for you in advance. Moreover, they must believe that you have a huge wealth as a boss, and they will take the opportunity to increase the price. My friend, you will never be unable to even get four pounds of silver. Right."

    "You!" Ungriffe really likes it, and he can''t bear being looked down upon by Gould. He gritted his teeth and stamped his feet, and cheered up: "I''ll buy it! A mere four pounds of silver coins, I can get them!"

    "Of course, you are also a rich man. My friend, please allow me to go to the chamber first, and we will talk about some important things."

    "Okay! I just happened to go back to get the money."

    Ankras tribe, she is a larger village! In order to maintain the operation of the tribe, the tribe must pay taxes to the chief leader.

    The farmer pays taxes to the village chief, who provides public services to the farmer group. A tacit understanding is born between each other, which becomes a contract.

    One advantage of being a big boss is that you don¡¯t have to work yourself. Ungriffe was only particularly satisfied with this.

    The so-called tax payment means that farmers and hunters pay some grain or fur on a regular basis according to the family.

    As for the more than a dozen large merchants of the tribe, don¡¯t expect to pull even a copper coin out of their mouths.

    The Gould family is very rich, he just doesn¡¯t give the big boss a son. In this regard, Ungriffe can only criticize the merchants for their lack of virtue, but the tribe needs a considerable amount of daily necessities and needs the merchants to traffic. First of all, he cannot force the merchants to take money out by force. Secondly, it is armed, they can''t run away after hearing the wind? Then, who would come to the remote Anklas to sell goods?

    Gould¡¯s eldest son was also a fat man, but the young man was ordered to take his wife to stay in the market of the Melaren tribe and run Gould¡¯s dealership in Melaren. What made this old guy more regretful was that the eldest son clearly did not inherit his own skills, and the two children born to his daughter-in-law were both daughters, and they inherited his obesity well.

    After all, it was his granddaughter. Gould felt sorry for him, but he still showed a smile to the children on the bright side.

    But the future is still bright! I have many sons, and even my own body can make more maids give birth to new sons for him. In fact, until now, Gould is a little dizzy in the face of his children and grandchildren. There are so many children! And the number of children with their own blood is still increasing.

    Now, he ordered the guys he hired from Roseburg, he had hired a group of porters at the dock, and his own servants, totaling more than two hundred people, to help him load and unload the heavy cargo on the ship.

    After all, in this era when port machinery was not invented, even the most primitive "human squirrel cage crane", the Angkola people simply did not think of the possibility of these equipment. They could only rely on the way of carrying them on their shoulders to give Gul Morality.

    Of course, those who are hired are a large group of farmers waiting to work at the docks. They all know that Gould must have given a huge sum of not less than one silver coin when it comes to moving goods!

    For ordinary farmers, a silver coin is already a very gratifying income, which means that it can be exchanged for new farming tools, or from the hands of Norwegian merchants who occasionally pass over the mountains, buy half of deerskin to make a leather jacket.

    Gould, accompanied by his captain Jeflo and nine other guards, walked confidently towards the tribal chamber.

    It seemed that it had just rained, and the roads in the tribe were a bit muddy. Looking at the houses of the tribe, and the old women who were leaning on the door and watching them, a sense of regret came to my heart.

    A winter has passed! Angkola is still the same, as if ten or twenty years later, it is still the same.

    Look at the people of Ross, everything is changing dramatically! Otto led the tribe to build new settlements, Arik led the tribe to launch a battle of revenge, and Lurik was quietly and quickly improving the strength of the Rus through more inventions.

    The development of a tribe must be inseparable from the decision of its chief leader!

    The power of the Ross people is flourishing, and the hometown of Unkras has stopped!

    Seeing these scenes, why does Gould not want to leave here? As a businessman, of course you have to mix with powerful people. It is best to make friends and form an interest group.

    Gould came to the tribal chamber, he came a little earlier, and soon, the wealthy households in the tribe came together.

    This group of colleagues is definitely not here to discuss matters, he just wants to have a good chat with Gould for the first time. Try to buy Gould''s goods. Yes, Gould''s Erdao dealers, this group of colleagues are Sandao dealers.

    The merchants of Unkras secretly had an unwritten agreement that merchants who bought goods from Gould could not go to the Merlaren Bazaar. Although of course they can also steal it, but they and Gould do not have a price advantage at all. Sandao dealers buy goods from Erdao dealers, but they have to make a difference in price. They can''t make money in Mellaren, and it becomes profitable to go to other allies to sell goods.

    Therefore, Gould, the merchant of the Ankras system, almost monopolized the trade with the Mellaren tribe. For trade with other allies, Gould would not play in person, and the famous name is to give the guys a chance to eat.

    Everyone sat on the leather cushions and enjoyed themselves, and the merchants babbled about Gould¡¯s magical experience in Roseburg, and of course, they also asked about the Excalibur.

    That''s a baby after all! Both are businessmen. If they can buy it for 400 silver coins, no one can afford it.

    Some of them have already suggested not to worry about Ungriffe''s mood, everyone is vying for this sword, and whoever makes more will sell it!

    To tell the truth, Gould was really heart-warming, and he felt itching in his heart that it was not impossible.

    What is that Ungriffe? Merchant! The principle is to whom the price is high, and to whom the goods are sold.

    After a while, Ungriffe came with a purse, and everyone could see that the old guy¡¯s face was very complicated.

    Ungriffe can''t show any style in front of Gould at all He is close to what can make him look luxurious, and in the end he will be like the ordinary businessman of the tribe.

    He put the purse on the table and shook it deliberately, proving that it was full of silver.

    Four Roman pound silver coins, totaling more than 1,500 grams.

    "The money belongs to you, and the sword belongs to me. Let''s trade now."

    Gould smiled sullenly: "No! Big boss, I changed my mind."

    "What? You''re not selling it? Oh, well, after all, it''s your sword, I shouldn''t be loved." As he said, Ungriffe put the silver bag around him, feeling deeply in his heart. Gratified.

    Ungriffe, he is really guilty of conscience, you must know that he really hurts to take out this money. He was in a contradiction. After all, the sword body of the Divine Sword was not long. Buying it is more to show your identity. It costs four hundred silver coins, but you lose your money if you want face.

    Gould shook his head: "Because the merchants, many people are willing to offer higher prices. Big boss, if you can bid higher..."

    "What?!" Ungriffe, who understood the situation for an instant, was unhappy, and he tried his best to suppress his mood.

    Gould also stopped his chest: "As you can see, the higher the price gets. Now, you can start to negotiate, the price starts from 400 silver coins."

 Chapter 193ï¼š 20% benefit and 100% benefit

    At that time, everyone saw Gould¡¯s sword cut off the sword of the leader Ungriffe, and Gould also put on a face of contempt for Ungriffe, as if this guy¡¯s so-called discussion is Ask everyone to support him as the new leader.

    Business people at first thought that this sword was a treasure, and it was worth it to spend a lot of money on the treasure.

    Because of the comparison''s heart, people can''t help but get up in the auction. In order to prove their wealth, they start to keep raising the price!

    If Gould is really tired of the life of a businessman, and feels that he can be a businessman while being a leader. For the benefit of their own future, the businessmen have to curry favor with this fat guy now.

    In Ungriffe''s stunned mouth, more than a dozen businessmen chatted and bargained, and Gould also stuck his sword on the ground, watching the development of the situation.

    The price rushed to a thousand silver coins! Five people have already stopped!

    Later, the price rushed to 1,300 silver coins, and there were still four people vying for it.

    Finally, when a businessman with a blushing complexion, the blue veins on his forehead almost exploded, it was this businessman who offered a crazy price.

    "Two pounds of gold! Two pounds of gold! Don''t follow me, this sword from the north belongs to me!"

    Knowing this price, Gould was also taken aback: "Fudgen? You, are you sure?"

    The businessman named Fodgen suddenly stood up. At this moment, he was already covered in sweat, and his body was trembling violently, and the excitement in his heart could not be calmed down.

    Fudgen struck his chest hard: "I never break my promise! Two pounds of gold, buy this sword! I swear by my reputation."

    "Okay! This sword that can cut everything is for you."

    Angrieff, he has witnessed the madness that belongs to only a group of businessmen! Two pounds of gold is twenty pounds of silver! After all, Ungriffe can also take out the money, but if he does take it out, his family will immediately fall into poverty, and even the salary for his employees will not come out, and his life will become difficult.

    It turned out to be here for the merchants, as if they didn¡¯t care about two pounds of gold.

    In fact, that is also pretend. Merchants took out two thousand silver coins and it was generally bleeding, that is, people like Gould would not be particularly painful.

    Gould believes that his friends will not break their promises, and having said that, the merchants are not very credible, because he just broke his promise to Ungriffe.

    Gould specially ordered his Jeflo to stare at the businessman Fodgen, and said to himself: "When the meeting is over, you take the money to my house, and I will personally give you this sword. Also, I will give you some You will be very happy with a different kind of gift."

    "Oh?! Really? I want my brothers to go back then, as if done, we are going to buy things from you! I want to go to the south and find the southernmost tribe. I hope you can make a lot of money."

    "Then I wish you good luck." That''s the case. If you want to go to the South, the risk is great. It would be terrible if you encounter Danish gangsters! There is a saying that wealth and wealth are in danger, and Gould can only wish this friend a smooth journey.

    Ungriffe''s face became complicated, as if this ceremony was a farce performed by merchants.

    Ungriffe supported his old face and watched Gould finish his performance with a complicated mood. With obvious anger, he asked slowly: "Now, your business should be over. Go ahead. What else do you want to say?!"

    "Of course I have something to say." Gould fully understood that he had offended this guy. Maybe his behavior is not very wise, what about it?

    Gould first slowly pushed up his fat body to stand up, then bowed gently, and then faced everyone present.

    "My friends, I thought of many things before returning to my hometown. I think I should move to the territory of the Ross people. Only then can my wealth continue to increase and my wealth can be fully protected."

    As soon as this statement came out, the merchants were speechless.

    Even the leader, Ungriffe, can hardly imagine Gould''s wishes.

    "Gould, what did you say?"

    "I''ve decided! I''m going to the Ross people!" Gould turned his head and looked at Ungriffe''s eyes.

    "You? You spend most of the year, don''t you stay with the Ross people? Are you going to move? Is that true?"

    "Yes! I just want to move. I have made a decision. This year, before the first snow falls, most of my wealth will move to Roseburg. Ah my friend!" Arm, his face was extremely ruddy when he was excited: "In the future, Anklas will lose the richest man like me. In this way, it may give others more opportunities. Maybe you will also be happy."

    In response, Ungriffe temporarily replied with a bitter smile.

    Happy? Really happy? !

    Speaking of reality, Ungriffe certainly doesn''t like this wealthy Gould. This person has never been willing to fight for a position for many years, but no one can ignore this person''s powerful influence. In particular, the fifty soldiers raised by this "fat seal" are a group of elites, and they can be more combative than the gathered peasants.

    Angrieff hopes that Gould will lose this terrible power, but he does not want him to leave Unkras forever.

    Why? It is that every time Gould returns from the north, he will sell some useful goods for the tribe. It is also him who is willing to buy the surplus agricultural products of the tribe, so that the farmers who plant the land do not have to row to the Melaren Bazaar in person to earn a small amount of money as a tourist.

    The theory is the same for those merchants who buy agricultural products on the spot and sell them to anyone. It may be ten or twenty years, and Gould''s family is always the biggest purchaser, and those who come are always there!

    The businessmen began to talk about it, and soon, their attitude became unified, that is, they tried their best to save Gould, who was trying to run away.

    Since the merchants had such an attitude, Ungriffe hesitantly slapped the table.

    He was angry, and at this moment he could only say in a low voice: "Can you not leave? You still keep your family in Ankras. Don''t forget that you are an Ankras."

    "Yeah! I never forgot, even though I am from Ankras wherever I go. I just plan to make my home with the Roths. This is my freedom. You..." Gould put on a thoughtful look. Smiled, slowly questioning: "Could it be that you still have to expel me?"

    "You! I..." Ungriffe was generalized. He was taken aback for a while, pouting and shaking his head: "Well, that''s your freedom. I have no right to interfere."

    In fact, Gould knew that Ungriffe, as the chief leader, had the right to declare that a certain tribe was an enemy of the tribe and should be expelled.

    Of course Ungriffe dared not do this! Regardless of what Ungriffe thought in his heart, Gould estimated that the main body of his family moved to Roseburg, and in the end Unkras¡¯ hometown was left with a tiny distribution place of his own, and the family¡¯s influence was not. Will weaken a lot.

    However, putting the "family base" in Anklas completely restricts the development of one''s own power.

    Capital has no motherland, and Gould has basically realized this truth. It is completely because the people of Ross can give themselves more wealth and guarantee the safety of wealth, so they will choose to move.

    Realistically speaking, if the M?laren people can give more substantial benefits and security guarantees, then it is not as simple as a dealership in M?laren.

    Now Gould only believes in the Rus, and he has more confidence in the Rus tribe under the rule of Rurik in the future.

    The big leader Ungriffe was powerless in the face of reality. Gould looked at the faces of other businessmen and saw their regrets clearly.

    Gould hurriedly clapped his hands: "Friends, don''t be sad for the future. I am moving, but it doesn''t mean that I will leave Anklas forever. I can assure you that I will keep the staff and I will arrange for a son to run it full-time. The Anklas trade. You can still sell me agricultural products as usual. I still have what I want. And...this year''s situation is indeed a bit special."

    "Special?" Ungriffe asked, holding his chin sullenly, "What''s special? Agricultural products are not valuable."

    "This year is different! The chief of Rose told me one thing, I will ship the new wheat in the autumn to Roseburg, and he will pay me twice the market price. I think this thing is obviously profitable for you. ."

    "You?!" Just now, he was still depressed, Ungriffe smelled the business opportunity in an instant, and his mood improved a lot in an instant, as did other businessmen. "Are you kidding? Double the silver?!"

    "Exactly!"

    "Oh, thank you for telling me about it." Angrieff pinched his beard, "Since that Otto suddenly became so generous, I can organize a fleet of ships to transport the wheat to earn this money."

    Gould was unmoved. He left his seat, walked confidently in the chamber, and then said: "That is an agreement between Otto and I, and an agreement with Rurik. They will fulfill it with me. It is agreed that there is no obligation to perform the contract with you. Of course you can ship the wheat, and they will buy it at the market price. Besides, don¡¯t you know that they can get it from those in the East every year for nothing A lot of wheat?"

    Ungriffe raised his head suddenly: "Novgorod? Is this the place?"

    "Yes, a very remote place."

    "Forget it." Ungriffe shook his head. "It''s too far away and full of dangers. My people don''t want to take risks. They just want to farm with peace of mind and exchange wheat for wealth."

    Gould squinted his eyes and asked deliberately: "You are all willing to make money with peace of mind? Oh, you better not organize a fleet. You may not know, the vast sea is full of pirates, and only people like me can organize large ships. Team, let the pirates stay away. Simply so!"

    "You... what do you suggest?"

    "Oh!" Gould deliberately stomped his feet, making a look of dejection: "Just so, we are also brothers of several generations. I plan to move, so I can''t treat my brothers badly. Ungriffe, the great leader. , I want you to make an agreement with you. There are other brothers!"

    Gould faced everyone present and explained his plan: "I will make an agreement with you. This fall, you can sell to me the food you produce as much as possible, and I will give you a price that exceeds the market price by 20."

    Upon hearing this, Ungriffe slapped the table with excitement, and the water glass on his table overturned.

    "Are you serious? 20"

    "Really!" Gould continued: "This is the case for us Ankrasians. No matter who you are, if you are Ankrassian, if you sell the wheat to me before I return in the fall, I will pay an extra 20. Money. I don¡¯t care what method you use to get the wheat. If you get it for me, I will give you more money."

    Many businessmen Biangreffe understands this business opportunity. They just want to figure out one thing, that is, whether "any means" is possible.

    "Yes! Any means!" Gould emphasized again: "Even if you rob the Danes again and finally ship the wheat to me, I will buy it at a price 20 higher than the market price. I will take it out immediately. I will never default on the silver coins! Remember, because we are all Ankrasi people, I will give you such a special price."

    In itself, in the autumn wheat harvest season, a large number of wheat will be listed on the trade market in northern Europe. Because even if the Nordic agricultural technology in this time and space is extremely backward, as long as enough land is cultivated, farmers can still have some rich food.

    Furthermore, through the accumulation of capital, the rich and large households continue to purchase the land of bankrupt self-cultivators at low prices, lease them to tenant farmers, and produce good harvests in each harvest season. These rich and powerful households are the landlords and the powerful class of each tribe.

    Angrieff¡¯s family has such a group of tenant farmers, so it is so excited to hear Gould¡¯s offer.

    As for other merchants, many of them are not only Erdao traders, but also landlords.

    Gould never thought that his own decision would cause the wealthy families of Unkras to desperately squeeze the wealth of the peasants of the tribe in exchange for the extra 20 profits.

    Gould couldn¡¯t wait to get more food. He knew that although Rurik was a child, it was this child who made crazy moves and never broke his words. There are still many tasks that Rurik confided to him! Moreover, the food he obtained was transported to the child''s hands, and the use was entirely for eating.

    Gould had guessed that, with the attitude of the boy Rurik towards the servants, he would definitely order the servants to eat wheat more often. No matter what the purpose is to entertain the servants in this way, there will be a huge amount of food consumption in the end.

    Liulik must need a lot of grain, and for the grain, he deliberately said that it was 100% higher than the market price.

    So, who came to collect so much food for Rurik?

    Gould reckons that his own abilities are not enough. The best way is to give up a part of the benefits and let his people do it for help. Some other businessmen of their own tribe can gather food in all directions and exchange them for money on the spot.

    In this way, Gould optimistically estimated that he could not send someone to raise food by himself. In this way, it seemed that he would lose 20% of the profit, but he could actually get more food than he could get by himself. Inside and outside, he must make a lot of money. One stroke!

    With this extra time, I can do other things during this year¡¯s warm period.

    Rurik¡¯s demand for goods is extremely strong, and Gould knows that he will stay in M?larenburg for a long time this year, and supervise his uneasy eldest son to do business, and at the same time buy all useful goods on the market. Get up, and at the same time, sell all the soap that I have shipped!

    Some savvy businessmen have realized that Gould¡¯s stinky face is completely clumsy acting! Is this guy losing money? Pooh! Obviously it is a big profit, and use others as tools.

    Some businessmen cursed secretly in their hearts, and some businessmen smiled, and with the big leader Ungriffe, everyone thought that even if they had ghosts in their hearts, their actions were highly consistent.

    Gould¡¯s credibility is maintained through profit. As long as enough money is given, this person is absolutely credible.

    The discerning person realized that because of the high profits behind this matter, Gould will fully implement his decision in four months.

    In this way, everyone is not getting confused because of Gould¡¯s announcement that he is about to leave.

    "Okay! This is our agreement, I will fulfill it." Gould opened his arms: "I swear to Frey, the God of wealth protects us."

    Ungriffe''s ugly face has changed. He tapped his fingers on the table with good interest and asked: "Will it be like this in the future? If you buy at this price year after year, I am very happy."

    "This... I am very happy if the Ros people have been willing to pay such a price." Gould emphasized again: "The sea is very dangerous. I will take this risk. As long as the farmers farm the land with peace of mind, I will give it to them. Many good things. Now, you... you know, what I brought back from the Ruth is not a sword, I have more good things here."

    "Good thing? What good thing?!" Angrieff stretched out his head excitedly, then retracted again, suspiciously: "Don''t buy 400 silver coins. UU reading www.uukanshu. com"

    "There is no such exaggeration." Taking the opportunity, Gould advertised: "It is a magical tool. The dirtiest things can be cleaned with it. It is a baby invented by the Ross people. I brought it all over."

    "Well, there is such a magical thing? For example, my clothes..." Ungriffe speculated, pinching his sleeves.

    "It will wash very cleanly. That tool weighs two pounds, and one piece can last a long time. I only need twenty silver coins. I know you can afford it."

    "Oh! Of course I can afford it." Angrieff has stood up: "Do you have more good things?"

    "Of course. Come with me now! To my house, you are my first batch of guests, I can give a preferential price."

    Speaking, Gould walked out of the chamber, and the merchants also left the seats to follow.

    Finally, Ungriffe walked out of the room accompanied by his servant, excited and suspicious in his heart.

    He really can¡¯t understand. Does this year¡¯s Gould receive any mental stimulation from the Ross people? Do not! It''s the Ross people, they may have become different!

    A bad premonition began to linger in Ungriffe''s heart, maybe the Ross people in the north, this group of legends were squeezed out to the north by the Mellaren people a long time ago! Have they begun to challenge the power of the leader of the alliance?

 Chapter 194ï¼š Goulds decision to move

    Gould¡¯s family members greeted the hired porters and kept unloading the goods they put on.

    A large number of wooden boxes were piled up in the cabin, and the boxes were nailed to death. The cargo inside is very heavy, and the porter has no way of knowing what the cargo is, but can always smell the sulphur wafting from nowhere.

    The other batch of goods is too pleasing, because it is a large number of tanned deerskins, and the quantity is quite large.

    There are many other furs, many of which are rare and rare.

    The porter carried the wealthiest Gould, and sold his physical strength to get a silver coin. It seems that the buying and selling of a silver coin is very popular, but they also know that the lowest price for a bundle of deerskin they carry on their shoulders is three silver coins.

    Because all the leather here has been processed once, the deerskin is draped on the body as a blanket, and after some tailoring, it can be quickly made into a leather jacket.

    Either pulling or carrying a lot of valuables in his own hands, saying that it is impossible without greed. But the workers didn''t dare to be greedy for ink, just because the sword-wielding warriors that Gould kept were the overseers, and their greedy behavior would be beaten.

    These farmer cameo porters, taking firm steps, continue to move Gould¡¯s darlings to the mansion.

    Mansion? Is it really a mansion?

    A wealthy household like Gould, his home is not excessively luxurious, or rather simple. The simplicity also reveals solemnity, because most of the longhouses are old houses with ages.

    Right at the corner of the settlement of the Ankras tribe, there is an area surrounded by tall wooden walls.

    This wall is unusual!

    It is not a simple fence, it is more like a wooden city wall.

    Thick pine wood is deeply pierced underground, and countless pine wood forms a wooden wall, which is tied with iron nails and twine rope. There are scaffolds for people to climb behind the wooden walls, and there are two wooden towers at the only gate.

    In fact, there is a small door hidden on the wall. Usually this small door is hidden by pine branches and dead branches. It is the escape route for the Gould family in times of crisis.

    Is really dangerous? It hasn''t existed for decades.

    The Gould family lived in this area. It was Gould¡¯s father who began to build a wall that could wrap the entire family house. When Gould came to power, the wall became able to wrap the residences of servants and mercenaries. There is even a well-maintained empty field within the fence. For a long time, this empty field has been a place for mercenaries to gather and train. Now, it has naturally become a material unloading field.

    Gould not only has a warehouse dedicated to stocks, but also a cellar for stocking important materials.

    When the goods are returned to the warehouse, all the goods have to be placed in the unloading yard and counted.

    The sky is getting a little gloomy, and the boats and cars have been tired for so many days. It is unrealistic to say that Gould is not tired.

    This obese guy just wants to drink the mead from his hometown and meet his children.

    He has already thought about it. After returning home, he will cultivate for a few days. During this period, he ordered his men to rectify the supplies, and then organized a fleet to go straight to the Mellaren market and join the eldest son''s family.

    The situation has changed slightly.

    For the sake of money, Gould really wouldn''t betray his family, and he could sell everything else, provided that the buyer gave enough money.

    Those boxes with the smell of sulfur have always been a source of interest to the Gould family.

    "Mom, Dad, never came back with a bunch of sulfur?"

    "No one knows what your dad got back. Anyway, it must be a good thing." Gould''s fifth wife supported the cute little head of his son.

    Others, they also talked about the strange box.

    The three older brothers got together and wondered whether their father really got the sulfur back.

    The boys of the family naturally have to take on the life mission of expanding the business route for the family when they grow up.

    As for the daughters, their job is probably to get married when they grow up.

    Gould has two daughters, but he doesn¡¯t think much about his daughters. If he meets a trustworthy business partner, or needs to complete a major trade, he will betroth his daughter out.

    Just as the four boys continued to speculate and discuss, Gould led a kind of noble man back home.

    Those mercenaries, even those standing on wooden wall scaffolds or wooden towers with short spears, stood solemnly, and lightly hooked their heads to salute their golden master.

    As for the porters who have finished moving the goods, they don¡¯t have the right to enter the homes of big merchants on weekdays. After looking around and sighing, they just want to get paid for themselves.

    Seeing that the well-dressed businessmen came, they first greeted them cheerfully, and the tribal chief Anklas also came, and they stayed where they were.

    Gould noticed them and immediately threw a bag of money to Jeflo: "Jeflo, give them the money, one for each."

    "Oh, my lord. But the rest of the money..."

    "If you can''t finish it, keep it for yourself."

    "Yes! Thank you, sir." After that, Yevlo smiled and went away.

    Gould was in a very good mood. After having a face-to-face meeting with his family, he was delighted to see his empty field. The goods had been piled up into a hill.

    He twisted his fat body, proudly stretched out his arms, and met the businessmen and the leader: "Look, it''s all from the Ross. Next, allow me to introduce you a treasure."

    After all, Gould ordered the two mercenary men to use the blade of the axe in the waist, not to open the nailed wooden board.

    For an instant, those businessmen who were digging their heads out were completely attracted by the yellow-white lumps in the box.

    After a brief introduction, the onlookers have the most basic understanding.

    In fact, everyone knows that sulfur is a good thing. Many people are bothered by lice and fleas, and the wounds bitten by parasites are unbearable. However, rubbing with ground sulfur powder usually has a good effect.

    It¡¯s okay now, Gould specifically announced that this is a baby that can clear the deepest dirt on the body, including all the fleas and lice in the hair and clothes. He talked so much, as if a sulphur soap packet cures all diseases.

    As for the price, one piece is twenty silver coins. Gould bit the price to death in one bite. He was afraid that his own price was low, and his colleagues would rush to buy it frantically, and then shipped it to the Merlaren Bazaar to make the difference. Twenty silver coins a piece, he promised to sell anywhere, to anyone, at this price.

    Only the purchase price, Gould will not tell anyone that this item only costs three silver coins.

    Angrieff, he doesn''t believe in Gould''s rhetoric. The only thing that can prove the miraculous effect is the field test.

    Ungriffe put his hands in the mud, so that the crevices of his fingers were also full of mud. He even let out a rhetoric, if he even washed the dirt in his nails, he would buy at least ten yuan.

    So, the great leader Ungriffe became the first member of the Unkras tribe to use soap.

    His hands were washed clean, and rubbing the skin on his hands could make noises, especially between the nails. Angrieff never expected that his nails could be so clean.

    In a sense, what Gould is doing now is trade fairs.

    Up to one thousand two hundred pieces of various soaps were shipped. Goodall was marked with a clear price. Twenty silver coins were added with sulfur, and ten silver coins were not added.

    On the issue of pricing, Gould still dare not let go of his hands because it is the first sale. Those who are looking for cost performance will buy dark brown ordinary soap, and those who are looking for luxury will buy golden sulfur soap.

    He particularly understands a reality, that is, the wealthy households in the south, they always do not ask for the best but the most expensive. Because in this era, basically the best is the most expensive. Powerful people need to show their strong economic power to their tribes and potential competitors through consumption.

    Because of the strong economic strength, it means that this person can spend money to recruit a lot of temporary mercenaries!

    Gould¡¯s wealth is enough for him to pay 500 people "military pay" and work for himself for a year and a half. In terms of weapons and equipment, mercenaries need to raise their own.

    Selling an elaborate steel sword at a terrifying high price of two thousand silver coins, Gould was delighted. When he was sailing, he had a plan that was to equip his guard with the best sword!

    Private armed forces, the number of people can not be large, so it is easy to manage yourself. At the same time, these people must each have the ability to fight ten, and some of the best weapons are enough for them to do this.

    For this reason, Gould doesn¡¯t think his own financial resources can do this.

    Even if it is for a stronger strength in the future, setting foot on the ship of the Rus is a shortcut to success.

    Even at the price of one twenty silver coin, Gould still sold two hundred of all the sulfur soap, and all four thousand silver coins flowed into his own bank on this day and night.

    Among them, Ungriffe, who was shocked by a strong spirit, bought twenty yuan for him alone! The rest of the merchants, some bought ten yuan, some bought a few yuan.

    Gould is in a very good mood. They bought it by more than a dozen talents, which only means that they want to use it by themselves.

    In addition to the money from selling swords before, when the idlers and others dispersed, Gould, sitting in his spacious and bright long house, holding a linen pocket containing sixty pounds of silver coins, faced the family in a mood. So happy.

    "My lord, it''s not much money? We made so much today?!" Gould''s eldest wife was both excited and nervous.

    "Why, are you afraid of making more money?!"

    "No, I am not¡­¡­"

    "My sister. Is it okay to have more money? Isn''t most of the money your son''s?" His second wife was a little bit mean, which just explained the fact that Gould''s great Part of the wealth will eventually be inherited by the eldest son.

    Gould¡¯s eldest wife is the first wife, although she is old and frail, because she is the mother of the eldest son, in this family, Gould still relies on her very much.

    As for the second wife, this woman was the daughter of Gould¡¯s trading partner when he was young. This marriage was only for the business of Nubuat.

    As for the remaining three women, all of them were ex-servants. They were young women who had been ¡°saved¡± from unknown sources when Gould was scanning the goods at the Mellaren Bazaar. Due to their humble status, they can sit and watch the two women''s quarrel, and secretly hope that their husbands can give themselves and their children more money.

    The eldest wife could hear the barb in the words, and she retorted: "Could it be that your son''s property will be missing? Your son has reached the age when he should be married, when the time comes, the adult will give him a property."

    "Is that enough?" The second wife immediately turned to look at her husband, and said solemnly: "Sir, my son will definitely give birth to a grandson for you. At that time..."

    "Shut up, you guys!" Gould pretended to be angry, then he chuckled with his money bag.

    The family sits in a long room, each on a comfortable leather cushion, facing the brazier in the middle, sitting and watching the bickering between the two old women.

    Gould actually knew that although the two wives would always quarrel about their wealth, it seems that it is the case at present.

    Sons, they did not despise each other because of their mothers. They are brothers to each other, although they are slightly different in age, they are also friends who have played together since childhood.

    The sons are quite united, that is, their mothers are always jealous. For this reason, Gould is too lazy to take care of them, and is happy to look forward to it in the distant Roseburg.

    Nowadays, times are about to change.

    In fact, sometimes looking at the quarrels of his wives, Gould also has a kind of unexplained fun.

    Because in Roseburg, the two close-knit female slaves next to them are two timid cats who have been at the mercy of themselves, allowing themselves to do anything, without even the slightest intention of resisting. After such a long time, life has become a bit boring instead.

    Gould didn''t mind letting these two Briton women become their sixth and seventh sons, and it is better to have the sixth and seventh sons.

    He coughed twice and ordered everyone to keep quiet.

    Gould looked around and looked at the faces of all his family members, including his two daughters whom he didn''t take very seriously.

    "Now, except for the absence of Snoreva (the eldest son, the name originally means the white fox), you are all here. Now, I want to announce a big event to you!"

    "Let''s go ahead, sir. Never, you want Snoreva to be him..." The elder wife is not in a good mood. Now that the husband mentioned his son''s name suddenly, the situation has changed again. Her eyes couldn''t help but look at her **** who was arguing with herself, and she was full of pride in her expression.

    Gould shook his head and jokingly said: "You are already discussing, if I''m not here, who will divide the wealth? It''s ridiculous! I prayed with God, God will give me at least 20 years of life, and my life will be. Very long time."

    Of course, his wives didn''t believe him when he said these things. God? Even if God exists, how can he take care of his own family? To be favored, that is to favor a noble person like Ungriffe as the leader.

    Gould held the purse and continued to announce: "I have decided. This year, we will move."

    "What? Moving?" The eldest wife was taken aback: "It''s not always moving to Mellaren? With our Snoreva?"

    "No! It''s Roseburg who moved to the Ross people."

    As soon as this statement came out, no one questioned it.

    "It seems that I didn''t make it clear?" Gould said loudly, "It''s Roseburg! The home of the Ross people! I have already decided that I will not be a winter guest in the future. I will move my home. I will take my money. Ship it all, and you! Follow me too."

    "My lord, are you serious?" The eldest wife''s eyes were full of doubts about this move.

    "Why, are you suspicious of me?" Gould asked displeasedly.

    "I just... I have some doubts about the Roths. Even if they are allies, they are not our Ankrasians."

    "This is not something a woman like you needs to worry about. I am the owner of wealth. It is also my business where I move my house." Of course, moving house is also a big deal for tribes who like to emigrate. Nowadays, for the Ankras people who have settled down and are actively becoming a farming nation, moving is definitely a huge risk.

    Gould think about it, he can¡¯t be too arbitrary. He sat on the leather cushion and immediately introduced the local customs of Roseburg to his family. For the sons, Gould is an introduction to the commercial value of the North, and even a great stranger.

    "To tell you the truth, I know that the only child of the great leader of the Ros, the child named Rurik, this child has indeed been favored by God. Just like those yellow upa, it is the creation of Rurik. I have shipped a surprising number of upas, and I will transport them to the Mellaren market and sell them all. We will earn at least one hundred and fifty pounds of silver coins! Look, I am already sixty pounds of silver coins here! Boy! Guys, I¡¯m old, can your five brothers control this family business? I want to find a new backer for you! That¡¯s the Ross man. I¡¯ve made friends with that Rurik. In the future, you Inherit this family business and Rurik inherits the Ross tribe. You are friends with each other so that our wealth can be secured."

    Regardless of whether the children understand or not, Gould has decided to go.

    And he also made it very clear about the time limit for the move, that is, this autumn the fleet will go north and the whole family will immigrate to Roseburg. As for the home in the homeland, it will continue to exist, that is, its status can only be reduced to a warehouse. He sent a little manpower to stay and watch the place He felt that his own explanations were enough, and his family did not have any. There is room for rebuttal, everyone, especially the sons whose hopes are high, they must accept a reality. That is to say, the future "Gould of Unkras" will become "Gould of Ross", and the family identity will be changed and all will become the Roths.

    Gould was tired, he stood up and did not say anything to his family.

    Regarding the supervision of moving the goods to the warehouse, the movers are turned into their own mercenaries, and the supervisors are sons.

    Gould just wanted to get a good night''s sleep. Before that, he couldn''t wait to order his servants to burn some pots of hot water. Finally, he dragged his fat body into the wooden barrel of the bath, and the clear water was also dissolved into grayish white by the sulfur soap.

    He ordered the two close-fitting Briton women to wipe their hair and rub the mud with a rough linen cloth. After getting the promise to give birth to a boy, that is, to upgrade their status, their service has become increasingly hardworking.

    The invigorating enjoyment allows Gould to ignore some of the troubles of life for the time being. As for tomorrow, there are still future days...

    He couldn''t help closing his eyes when he was soaking in the wooden barrel, and suddenly a thought came to his mind.

    "Ah! I''m afraid that in ten days and twenty days, news of the Russ attack on the Gotlanders will reach me. Russ, I hope you can win the battle. I hope. Your victory will not interfere with Mela. Lun Market."

 Chapter 195ï¼š The exploiters of Unkras

    The ordinary farmers of the Unkras tribe, with their meager savings, rushed to the vicinity of Gould¡¯s home, eager to buy some high-quality leather.

    Even if they are tribesmen, Gould¡¯s price for deerskin is still six silver coins.

    Holding the few silver coins in their hands, the farmers gritted their teeth. Most of them bought one.

    Only this one, a farmer can tailor a leather coat that is enough for two people. Although farmers usually wear linen clothes, in order to cope with the severe winter, they need thick reindeer leather, because although this kind of leather is expensive, it is much stronger than cowhide''s ability to keep out the cold.

    Gould only sold 30 deerskins, a gross profit of 180 silver coins. He once was very happy with such an income.

    Now his mentality has changed drastically, and he no longer attaches great importance to such small incomes.

    Those soaps, especially those mixed with sulfur, the net profit of this piece alone is worth selling six deerskins!

    In addition to the deerskins, some of the rusty iron tools that Gould bought cheaply in Roseburg, he also sold to the farmers in Unkras. For example, some rusty axes with broken wooden handles, he sold them for one or two silver coins. What the farmers seem to get is just a pile of scrap iron, but it is not!

    Many farmers know that they use mud to build small furnaces, and then burn the scrap iron to red. They can perform strenuous forging on their own, and after the final polishing, they will either become a hoes for plowing the ground or an axe for logging.

    The harvest of this transaction is naturally a small amount of money, but this small amount of money is not ordinary! The farmers have benefited. Many people think that Gould is a total profiteer. Only in this matter, Gould has become a good man.

    Similarly, Gould also proposed to spend money to redeem the surplus grain in the hands of farmers. As for the price, just as Gould told the chief Angrieff, the purchase price was higher than the market price by 20

    Farmers are moved, so when they arrive at the wheat harvest in August, wouldn¡¯t it be a big profit to hand the wheat to Gould? !

    For this matter, Gould did not have such high expectations. The time coincides with the beginning of May, and the farmers'' lives depend on the surplus food in their hands. He felt that he could not get the grain from the farmers immediately.

    The geography of the Svealand Plain makes it impossible to grow winter wheat here. In May, the stock of surplus food for farmers is not much. By June, many farmers have to cut down on food and clothing, or the whole family ran to nearby rivers and lakes to fish to satisfy their hunger.

    The locals will not cause a spring famine, they will cause a summer famine.

    Fortunately, Svealand¡¯s summer is the warmest season of the year. At this time, the plants are plentiful and it is also a good time for them to catch big fish.

    The population of Anclas is two to three thousand, and it is simply a large village in the eastern sense.

    The fact is that Unkras is indeed a big village, but the scale of farmland that this village controls is not small. In the rough agricultural era, whether it was Novgorod or Svealand, farmers everywhere planted on a large scale. Under the condition of extremely low yield per mu, they could earn as much food as possible with a larger farmland area.

    The green oat seedlings in the farmland, a large number of farmers and their families went to the battle to pull out the weeds in their own farmland. After that, I look forward to the nectar from heaven to moisturize these nurseries.

    Farmers are fantasizing about selling the extra wheat at a good price in the autumn harvest season. The tenant farmers hope that after paying the expensive rent, there will be a sum of money they can earn from selling grain and buy some useful production tools to further improve their lives. Even redeeming the fields that he had sold.

    However, a purely man-made disaster suddenly came.

    It¡¯s just May, when the chieftain, Ungriffe, gathered all the landlords in the tribe together and issued a decree to them.

    "Each of you must give me 10,000 pounds of grain within three days. I will buy it at the price of ten pounds a silver coin!"

    Angrif is the leader of the tribe! He has the power to give orders.

    Many of the landlords who were summoned were businessmen who had discussed matters with Gould before.

    People have realized that Ungriffe just wants to **** a pot of blood on the people of the tribe, what about it? You need to obey the order.

    Because one pound of silver can buy ten pounds of oats or rye, it is the market price that everyone can accept in Svealand. This market price has always been the same for a long time. Although it fluctuates, its fluctuations are never severe. And in July, on the eve of the wheat harvest, the market price will rise slightly. After the summer famine and the harvest of new wheat, the price of grain plummeted!

    Ungriffe used his rights to grab the surplus grain in the hands of the landlord. Didn''t he never thought that after hoarding the goods, he would laugh and sell it to Gould after the market price rose.

    Obviously this trick does not work for the profiteer.

    Ungriffe didn''t want to be too slow, he just wanted to get a lot of wheat immediately, even if he used all the silver coins in his bank to buy wheat! Because this guy Gould always keeps his promise in the face of vain silver coins!

    Ungriffe has the ability to take out 10,000 silver coins, but he is not worried about whether the landlords can each take out 10,000 pounds of surplus food.

    So, the landlord¡¯s family has surplus food? !

    Bah! The landlord¡¯s family has no surplus.

    The landlords of Unkras, they took the rent from the tenant farmers, and at the same time they took the whole family to farm. Purely as a vampire exploiter? With the current agricultural production capacity, it is not a particular reality.

    The landlords grow some rations by themselves, and then collect the rent in kind of wheat, and then row a boat to do business in the slack season in order to maintain their wealth more than ordinary people.

    The big chief gave an order to buy wheat, what else can the landlords do?

    They secretly cursed the big leader¡¯s Cai Fanxinqiao in their hearts. After that, they took their own people and ran to the tenant farmers¡¯ house and ordered them to hand over their surplus food.

    For this matter, Mingqiu is definitely not enough.

    Landlords are merchants, so they will not make money-losing transactions, so they take out silver below the market price and order the tenant farmers to hand over the surplus grain.

    For a time, because of Ungriffe''s decision, the whole tribe was making trouble!

    A large number of peasants were weeping, and very reluctantly they took out their surplus grains, and in the other hand they held the little silver that the landlord had donated. Some people were unwilling to hand in grain, so they were naturally beaten by the landlord''s thugs.

    Faced with this situation, the self-cultivators who have not gone bankrupt can''t help but worry about their future. And those tenant farmers who have lost a lot of surplus grain, the only thing they can do is to go to the self-cultivating farmers and exchange the high price of silver for some grain.

    The accumulation of capital is full of blood and tears. In order to gain benefits, Ungriffe prefers to abuse his own people.

    The same is true for self-cultivating farmers. Since they can sell their small surplus grain at a high price to tenant farmers who have lost most of their rations, why not do this?

    Life is so cruel. The low-level residents of Anclas are struggling, and the middle-level and upper-level people think of ways for their own interests.

    Who is the biggest winner?

    is Gould, a big businessman who has been pampered for a while after returning to his hometown! This suet ball!

    Let''s talk about the agricultural situation of Anklas.

    This tribe has a population of more than two thousand people, among which 400 men are in the prime of life. These people are basically farmers. On average, each farmer independently takes care of 20 acres of land similar to the East. They just turned the soil with iron hoes, and then sowed seeds at will, and didn''t even have time to build an irrigation system, even if there are many streams and lakes near Anklas. Therefore, it is not particularly difficult for a farmer to take care of 13 hectares of farmland.

    Compared to Novgorod, Svealand uses iron farming tools for all staff, and the climate on the Baltic Sea coast is more temperate. The rough planting still makes it possible to produce 100 catties of oats per mu.

    There is no deep ploughing, no chemical fertilizers, or even an irrigation system, where the yield per mu can only be so.

    A strong farmer, he eats one pound of wheat every day, and a family of four or five consumes about three pounds of wheat every day. In terms of wheat consumption, farmers in Svealand and Novgorod are similar.

    Finally, the entire tribe consumes about 300 tons of oats each year.

    The food output of the entire tribe is around 800 tons all year round, and in the occasional extremely beautiful harvest year, the food can be as high as 1,000 tons! But of these 800 tons, 160 tons are to be used for growing grain, and the food at the disposal of the entire tribe always barely exceeds 600 tons.

    From this point of view, in addition to rations, farmers still have rich grains equivalent to their rations.

    Food cannot be counted like this.

    The homeowner will sell the grain in exchange for other daily necessities during the harvest season. Three hundred tons of wheat is equivalent to 760,000 pounds.

    Only selling all of this than wheat, theoretically the upper family can earn at least 70,000 silver coins.

    This is the money, and most of it went into the pockets of landlords, wealthy merchants and big boss Ungriffe. A dozen large households shared this cake with hundreds of farmer families. Large households ate the largest cake. The average amount of money they spent on selling food was only four to five thousand silver coins in the hands of each large household.

    The most common farmer may only spend forty silver coins every year for eating. Children and women consume much less.

    Wealthy households have large sums of money, so they will engage in special pleasures.

    Agriculture in Unkras is like this. The entire Svealand region, even the richest M?laren tribe, is in the same situation.

    However, the more southern Danes have a better geographical environment, and their food production capacity is much better than the Svealand Plain controlled by the Mind Subtribe Alliance.

    The Vikings need to rob the hard currency of seas like gold and silver to enrich their wealth, but the most important material that can support their expedition is food.

    On May 10th in the Julian calendar, Gould has been living in his home for some time.

    Others are at home, fully aware of the troubles that happened in the tribe during this time.

    And all the things that are happening are in his expectation.

    "You said that I am greedy for money, but you are not the same. Ungriffe, are you a member of your own family? No! You and I are actually the same." Gould did not comment on Ungriffe''s behavior. Since they are all desperately searching for surplus grain, it is time for them to check their money and accept this batch of wheat.

    In three days, those big households did not follow the order and found 10,000 pounds of wheat.

    Although he did not complete the task, Ungriffe was full of sacks of wheat, and he didn''t mean to blame it.

    More than a dozen large households found 80,000 pounds of last year¡¯s oats in the tribe, but only paid the farmers 6,000 silver coins.

    The wheat was first transported to the mansion of the great chieftain of Ungriffe, and the big households received as many as eight thousand silver coins of their own.

    In any case, even though the big households are dissatisfied with the fact that they acted as wicked men and were ordered to torture tribal civilians, since the big leader has spoken, the task is on their own, and they can''t lose money.

    The big households have earned two thousand silver coins in total.

    It¡¯s all right now. At noon on May 10th, Ungriffe organized some people, pulling a two-wheeled trolley and carrying a large number of sacks full of grain, and rushed to Gould¡¯s house.

    The outdoors suddenly becomes noisy.

    Drank a lot of mead at noon, lying on a bearskin cushion, Gould, who was waiting on the feet of the two Briton women, couldn¡¯t stand the outdoor noise.

    It just so happened that a mercenary hurried into Gould''s bedroom.

    "My lord! A group of people came outside."

    "I see." Gould was a little impatient, "I don''t want to do business today, let the farmers go away."

    "No, my lord. It''s the big boss, he came with a lot of goods."

    "Goods?" Gould''s slightly drunk head started to think, and immediately asked: "What kind of goods?"

    The mercenary speculated: "Maybe it''s a bunch of wheat. Your lord, you know, in the tribe these days..."

    "Okay! You don''t need to say, you go and tell Jeflo, tell him that he can open the door." After that, Gould twitched his feet and kicked the two women lightly.

    "Anna. Vera. Get my clothes and dress me."

    Gould changed into his generous and gorgeous clothes. In order to show lavishness, he is really a ferret coat today. A snow fox fur hat with beautiful feathers is worn on the top of the head, and a cowhide bag with a golden ring is fastened firmly. He also stroked his beard with a wooden comb and ordered the two maids to follow him closely.

    The thick wooden door was opened, and he came to Gould''s residence again, and Ungriffe was full of spirits this time.

    For 80,000 pounds of wheat, he has paid the merchants one hundred pounds in silver in advance.

    He came today, just to make a fortune with Gould. For this reason, Angrieff even put his big balance on a trolley and brought it along.

    Ungriffe is dressed in gorgeous clothes, but he still doesn''t have the richness of Gould''s clothes. Because Gould''s family members also walked out of their homes one after another, and even brought girl servants and mercenaries to watch.

    Living in this mansion surrounded by wooden walls, even the maids, their dress is simple and gorgeous.

    Two distinguished people met, and after some courtesy politeness, Ungriffe introduced his wheat enthusiastically.

    "Look, this is 80,000 pounds of wheat. Now, what about your promise?"

    Gould looked at the large number of sacks on those trolleys, then stared into Ungriffe¡¯s eyes, and asked knowingly: "It''s all wheat? Where did you get the wheat?"

    "This? Just leave it alone."

    "Well, I will buy it at the agreed price. That is, twelve silver coins for one hundred pounds of wheat."

    "Yes." Ungriffe nodded with a smile.

    "Before that, I have to inspect the goods first."

    "Oh? You don''t believe me?"

    "No! I believe you, great leader. This is a rule, I must inspect the goods." After all, Gould shook his neck and ordered: "Yeflo, take my brothers to see."

    There is no such tool as "grain spies" in Northern Europe, but mercenaries like Jeflo have their own methods.

    Ten mercenaries drew out their own swordsThe quality of their iron swords is far inferior to steel swords, but the sword has a bloodletting slot. They pierced the sword into the sack and then pulled it out, so that the two bloodletting troughs accumulated full of food.

    Yevlo hurriedly turned around: "My lord, it''s all food, there is no problem."

    Gould was relieved and let out a long sigh of relief.

    "So you can rest assured?" Ungriffe asked.

    "Don''t worry! We like your food. Let''s start weighing now."

    Gould saw that the other party had even brought the balance. It didn''t matter, because he had no intention of being short on the weighing.

    After some weighing, all the wheat together with the sacks weighed 82,000 pounds.

    Faced with this data, Gould shrugged: "It stands to reason that your sack also has weight. I will suffer a loss here! It should have been more than 9,800 silver coins. I will give you a round number, 10,000 silver coins! "

    "Hey! This is good." Hearing the price, Ungriffe smiled.

    All the food was quickly moved into his own warehouse, and Gould also took one hundred pounds of silver coins from his own bank to pay for the goods.

    The tribal self-farming farmers who sold a small amount of surplus grain to the tenant farmers made a small amount of money, the tribal merchants also made a fortune, and the leader Ungriffe made two thousand silver coins! And Gould? With Rurik, a big seller, Gould was the biggest winner.

 Chapter 196ï¼š Gould and the Captain Jeflo

    The mere 80,000 pounds of grain is just the beginning, and the grain trade itself is also the largest trade item in the entire Mind Sub-Tribal Alliance, and even in the entire sea area. Gould only wanted to gather more food and transport it all to Roseburg. He couldn''t help but speculate that maybe he emptied the food he collected from his home in August. The scale is afraid that Rurik doesn''t have enough money to afford it!

    This matter is not a problem either.

    Food! It is used for eating, and it can also be used for making wine.

    Gould estimated that he could build a new home in Roseburg and a large granary. In this way, Rurik can slowly buy food from his own hands. At that time, it is estimated that not only Rurik, but the entire Ross tribe will buy food from themselves.

    After all, the population of the Ross tribe now settled in Roseburg is not much smaller than the core settlement of Mellaren. The leader of the Rus is now keen to marry the Novgorod in the east, so that the future Rus tribe should be able to surpass the M?laren tribe. Whether the Roths can become the new leader, Gould cannot make an accurate estimate. The only thing he can be sure of is that he can get the development dividends of the Ros.

    The Ross people have a more wonderful market, and because they have established a more and more intimate relationship with the local leaders, this relationship will bring a more wonderful future for their family. When the time comes, it will be more than just more money.

    Gould began a beautiful fantasy. The more fantasy, the more he wanted to touch his goods and be immersed in happiness.

    In the middle of the night, the mercenaries smoothed out the ruts made by the carts that pulled Maizi to the empty field, and they fell asleep one after another.

    Gould didn''t linger with the two maids anymore, didn''t even have time to take care of his other five wives, and didn''t want to talk with the children anymore.

    He was alone, holding an oil lamp, and stroking a large amount of wheat bought during the day in his warehouse.

    A figure walked into him quietly.

    "Jeflo, you haven''t rested yet?"

    The mercenary captain Yevro hurriedly said respectfully: "Oh, my lord, I am your servant. I must take care of your cargo closely. I''m here for routine inspection."

    "Your loyalty reassured me. Now, let''s sit down and talk."

    They were all their own goods, and Gould didn''t think the linen bag was dirty at all, so he found a linen bag and sat down at random.

    He put the oil lamp on the ground and patted the seat on the right again: "Jevlo, sit next to me."

    "My lord, is this all right?"

    "Let you come over soon!"

    "Yes."

    The young Yevro is the only strong man. He is a Finn. Although he has not grown up like a bear-like figure of a traditional Viking, he has mastered many flexible combat skills when fighting.

    He is always wearing a leather armor, his saber is always hung around his waist, and a hemp rope is tied to his forehead to restrain the curly short hair.

    Jeflo sat down with a cautious expression.

    "My lord, have a new order?"

    Hearing it, Gould sighed: "Don''t talk about this first. Look!" Gould pointed to his own goods: "These are wheat, they are all wheat they searched from the tribal farmers. These wheat, I have to transport it to Roseburg and sell it to the Ross people."

    "Yes."

    He pointed to another pile of goods: "There are soupa in it, a kind of sulphur-added treasure that can wash away all dirt. It was invented by Rurik of Ross. I will clean up these sales and earn money. A lot of wealth."

    "There is another pile of fur goods." Yevlo added.

    "The fur goods are also made by the Ross people. But this year, I can make a huge sum of money as long as I sell all the soupa. In the fall, we will ship the wheat to the Ross people, and the Rurik will pay me a huge sum of money. At that time, I can still import another batch of soupa, and I will become richer next year."

    After listening carefully, Jeflo sounds like the one who can bring wealth to the owner is "Rurik of Ross".

    "Rurik? Is that a businessman?"

    "Businessman?" Gould smiled, and his big hand slapped Jevlo''s muscular back. "My child, that Ruriek is a businessman, but not a businessman either."

    "So, who is he?"

    "Oh, of course it is the next leader of the Ross people. He is a man of God who has been blessed by God, even though Rurik is only an eight-year-old child."

    "What? That Rurik is only eight years old?! Only eight years old? Master, then those soupa..."

    "It''s him! And the saber I sold, it''s a magical sword that can cut everything, and it was forged by the wisdom that Rurik bestowed on being a subway maker. For you..." Gould turned sideways. Looking at the eyes of the loyal servant, his hands gradually pinched Jevlo''s neck.

    "My lord, do you... have any instructions? I am your sword, and I will do anything for you."

    "My sword?" Gould smiled and shook his head. Then, he raised his head and looked up at the beams of the warehouse, staring hollowly at the shadows on the roof shaking under the faint flame of the oil lamp.

    Gould''s thoughts couldn''t help returning to a long time ago. "Jeflo, you were a child at that time. I gave you the possibility to live, and you did a lot for me. It was I who raised you, and I trained you to be a fighter. You are like My son, you are not my son either."

    "grown ups¡­¡­"

    "How I hope my sons can have your physique, but they are more enthusiastic about eating and drinking, and they will eventually be as fat as me. Now, I have taught my sons how to do business. Their self-struggle. I have an agreement with Rurik that we are at the end of the Ankras era, and in the future, our family will be blessed by the Rus.

    I am old, and maybe my life will come to an end soon. It is their business whether the sons can carry forward the wealth accumulated in my life. And you! "

    "My lord?" Yevlo said alertly.

    "You are the token I agreed with Rurik. Jeflo, you have to leave me, and you have to serve a new master."

    Hearing this, Jeflo''s heart seemed to be pierced by a sword.

    Jeflo hurriedly got up and knelt before Gould, almost kicking the oil lamp over.

    "My lord, is it because of my poor service?"

    "No. If you are my son, I am very happy, but unfortunately you are not. If you want to be my sword, that''s good. I want to give you to Rurik, and you will be the sword of Rurik, Serve him and be loyal to him."

    "My lord!" Yevlo suddenly raised his head, his eyes full of regret and incomprehension.

    More than ten years later, Jeflo has forgotten the faces of his biological parents. When he was young, he was taken away by a group of pirates, and he was sent to the Mellaren Bazaar after being moved around. Or because of my rebelliousness, I don''t have a buyer.

    Only Gould, this man didn''t taboo anything.

    Gould, what he needed back then was not a "talking animal", but a loyal and personal soldier. This demand dictated that Gould gave Jeflo some love, but he did not give much but just right.

    From Gould, Jeflo has gained a considerable fortune over the years, and has developed a martial art that can beat ten.

    Today, Gould is located at the home of the Unkras tribe, and the commander-in-chief of the mercenary guard is he Yevlo.

    This trust and care has completely surpassed the relationship between master and servant.

    In Jeflo''s heart, Gould had become a father-like existence.

    Gould will never be the real father, and the times have really changed...

    "Are you frustrated?" Gould asked deliberately.

    "No, it''s an order from an adult, I will do it well."

    "Your voice is a little low, and you are still depressed. Jeflo, you are twenty-five years old, and many men have two children by this time. Are you planning to give everything for me? When I am old and dead, Are you going to die for me? Don''t be silly!"

    "I...I do."

    "Shut up!" Gould suddenly put his big hand on Yevlo''s puffy head, "You should have a better piety, I can''t give it to you, but Rurik can. That is a world with infinite possibilities. His child is also a very reasonable child. Rurik is not only a person blessed by God, but also a virtuous and good person. And you, go to be his captain of the guard to protect his safety. I have been with Ross People made an agreement, and when the autumn arrives at Roseburg, I will no longer be your master."

    Gould said the words to death, and these words also came to Jeflo''s heart.

    Rurik? Is that a magical kid? Yevlo was puzzled when the master confided what the child said about it. Looking at the goods in the warehouse, it was obvious that the master was serious.

    The night talk tonight made Jeflo''s mind very confused. He returned to his own small house and lay on his own leather cushion, with his hands resting on his head and sleepless night.

    In Unkras, as Gould''s mercenary captain, Jeflo had a lot of power at a young age.

    For example, the security work of the entire "Wooden Castle" is personally in charge of Jevlo. Since he was twenty years old, he defeated Gould''s other mercenaries by means of internal martial arts, and has held this power.

    Going to be the servant of Rurik the Roth? The future is full of unknowns.

    Time just passed in peace.

    In the ancient countryside, life was always extremely slow.

    At the end of April, the Rus expeditionary force attacked Gotland. However, news of the attack on Gotland Island has spread to the surrounding area of ??Lake M?laren in May!

    It was in late May that a traveling merchant from the Melaren tribe, while selling iron farm tools, set up a stall under a big tree by the way, and chatted with boring farmers about distant stories. Gotland was attacked! Some travellers claimed to be the Merlaren tribe. After all, only the Merlaren tribe can organize a powerful force to avenge the previous fights.

    And more travellers insisted that it was the Ross people.

    The news reached Gould''s house, and the public opinion of the entire family was moved by the righteous deeds of the Roths.

    Because those Gotlanders are traitors to the Alliance, they actually took refuge in the Danes!

    Only Gould, he was happy to see a victory for the Roths. Everyone also knows that the Gotland people are very wealthy, and they will take the initiative to collude with the Danes just to get more wealth.

    Gould keenly estimated that the victory of the Roths would inevitably yield a large amount of spoils, such as a large number of silver coins and gold coins.

    It can be said that after learning of this good news, the entire Anklas tribe fell into happiness.

    The majority of the residents of the tribe are already facing the dilemma of insufficient food. They know that the landlords have forcibly bought the surplus food from their hands. They have verbal anger about this, and that''s it.

    I can''t, I''ll leave my hometown after throwing away the farmland! For example, go to the Mellaren tribe to work as a coolie? It''s better to stay in your hometown and be a farmer.

    The Ankras tribe living in the inland areas cannot, like their other kinsmen, be happy on the sea or get food all year round just by fishing from the sea. The peasants are itching, they have never seen the appearance of the Ross people, in short, those people are their allies.

    For the sake of storytelling, travellers deliberately exaggerated the actions of the Rus in Gotland.

    Even some businessmen very irresponsibly claimed that the Rus army completely wiped out the entire Gotland Island.

    The people of the tribe felt their allies'' majestic power, and they couldn''t help but tickled their hearts and imagined that they were also part of the army crusade against the Gotland. This will not only give revenge to the Alliance, but he will also be able to reap a large amount of loot.

    The good news has greatly eased the hungry stomachs of the Anklas people, and the good news is like food for the mind.

    Here, Gould, he hoarded 80,000 pounds of dry oats, plus his own surplus, the total amount was as high as 100,000 pounds.

    In Gould''s house, no one knew what it was like to be hungry. Even with those mercenaries, they had two pounds of wheat for a day''s food, and they basically had a meal of fish and meat. The energy that these mercenaries get from food every day is close to the level of heavy infantry more than a thousand years later. After eating so much, they are not only raised fat and strong, but also spend a lot of time in combat training every day.

    The mercenaries are all sighing, their own benefactors are really rare in generosity! If you stop training and still eat this kind of food, within half a year, you will become a fat seal.

    The ordinary farmers are too thin, especially the children of farmers, the ribs are clearly visible.

    The farmers were timid just seeing Gould''s burly mercenary.

    Gould had no intention of selling wheat to his people anymore, and the food would continue to be hoarded until August.

    He just sat and watched the people hungry, because it had nothing to do with him.

    What''s more, the chieftain, Ungriffe, encourages hungry farmers to fish for hunger in the streams and lakes by himself, and a businessman is concerned about what he does so much.

    Gould only cared about whether he could make a fortune in the Mellaren Bazaar. He counted the days and finally set the departure time.

    The time has come to May 30, and Gould has been in his hometown for more than 30 days!

    In these thirty days, he determined two other things.

    It is the two Briton women who bought by me. They have no monthly affairs in May in the Julian calendar.

    What this means cannot be clearer.

    In his own home, Gould had a happy family dinner, and then rewarded the two women with their beautiful clothes and some silver jewelry, just like the last three of his five wives.

    The status of the two maids has been upgraded! But if they want to be promoted to wives, they must give birth to a son for Gould. Regarding this matter, Gould is always very trustworthy and responsible. Even if they gave birth to a daughter a year later, Gould would not dislike it, but asked the two maids to speak again as soon as possible until they gave birth to a son.

 Chapter 197ï¼š Gould Island of the Gould family near M?larenburg

    The caravan began to assemble!

    Gould''s ships docked at the pier in Anglas, and they formed a caravan of twenty ships.

    Just like in previous years, Gould will transport the handicrafts made by the tribal farmers, such as some wooden tools and surplus linen, to the Merlaren bazaar for sale.

    Most of the other merchants of the tribe are doing similar things, but the destination of those colleagues is not necessarily the Mellaren Bazaar. In any case, trafficking in these items can only make a small amount of money. The two key materials that can really make a lot of money are food and leather.

    The bulk of goods that Gould trafficked happened to contain a large amount of leather.

    He wondered, the group of merchants who followed him a month ago, they also bought the leather goods from the Ross tribe, presumably they had already sold them in the Mellaren Bazaar.

    If I transport the materials now, I will definitely be able to make a time difference. By then I will not have excessive competitive pressure, so I can deliberately raise the price of leather goods.

    On the 31st of May in the Julian calendar, which is the last day of May, Gould set a date for the departure of the caravan.

    On this day, the family members gathered at the dock. Gould got on his cargo ship, followed by his eldest wife, who was also the highest-ranking wife of the family. As for the two newly conceived maids from Briton, they have already lived in Anklas''s hometown, and in the future, Gould will not bring them again.

    Without the company of young women, Gould did not regret.

    Because he can get new young women at the Mellaren Bazaar and continue to raise them. Is this body bone able to regain its youthful vigor? Gould doesn''t have that much confidence anymore. He has self-knowledge. This body can last until sixty years old.

    Gould temporarily appointed a mercenary, and temporarily led the other brothers to defend the wealth accumulated in Anklas¡¯s home and the safety of his family.

    Although his decision made the accompanying Jeflo feel sorry for him, a lot of time has passed since that night talk, and after thinking about it, he just wanted to go.

    Yevlo got on the boat, and he asked straightforwardly: "My lord, maybe, it''s just that I personally **** you for the last time?"

    "You? No! It''s the penultimate time." Gould laughed.

    "Then the last time."

    "Of course we are going to Roseburg in August. Jeflo, do what you do now, trust me, I have arranged a bright future for you."

    Originally, Gould was supposed to talk to the tribal leader Ungriffe again. He didn''t want to say any nonsense on this year''s commercial voyage, even if Ungriffe had already ran to the dock with the so-called honor guard.

    Two old guys, one on the shore and one on the boat, the two looked at each other and nothing more.

    Gould hired another group of hungry farmers in his tribe, promising to give them food in exchange for their paddles, in order to replace the small group of outstanding Roth rowers who had already returned.

    The fleet began to drift along the river to the wide M?laren Lake, and Gould, standing on the bow, watched the distant homeland.

    At this time, the whole world was lush and green, but a sorrow poured into his heart.

    Although my hometown is small and a little shabby, it is also the homeland where my family has run it for generations.

    Gould felt that his decision was very correct, and he would get even greater benefits. Another problem now is that the ship has set sail, and there is no turning back for himself and the entire family.

    The sun spreads on the vast lake, and the surrounding scenery is also lush. Standing on the bow of the boat, looking out, a large number of small islands are looming not far away.

    Lake M?laren is a vast lake area. There are many islands here, and the lake is generally shallow.

    Every winter, especially into October, when the first snow falls, the lake begins to freeze, and traditional business activities are cut off.

    The warm summer is a good time for trade, and M?larenburg, built along the lake, also enters the most prosperous moment of the year.

    Gould''s fleet this time has only 20 large cargo ships, but each one is loaded with full cargo, so that the oarsmen all the way are worried about wind and rain surprises, and the waves will overturn the ships. .

    In the past few days, a rain that swept across Eastern Europe and Northern Europe did have a certain impact on maritime trade in the Baltic Sea, but it also brought benefits to the agriculture in the region.

    Farmers simply can''t handle the high-tech irrigation of waterwheels, and it is impractical to use wooden buckets to carry water to flood the fields. They are generally looking forward to rainfall and purely rely on the sky for food.

    A May rain brought great hope to the farmers of the Mellaren tribe.

    The Melaren tribe, with a population of more than 20,000, has now swarmed at least 5,000 people into their bazaar.

    The population of the tribe is mostly concentrated in M?larenburg on the northern bank of Amber, a giant human settlement with many small islands at the mouth of a river.

    The population of the settlement surpassed 12,000 at a time. It is not an exaggeration to say that she is a city.

    However, M?larenburg is not a city in the true sense of the word.

    A large number of tourists are like migratory birds. Merchants of the alliance rowed boats to carry goods and built their own temporary shops on various islands. Merchants from all over the world conducted traditional commerce here.

    When the wheat harvest was completed at the end of August, after completing the last and the largest grain transaction in the year, the prosperous shops instantly turned into depression.

    Because everyone faces a harsh winter, all tribes go into hibernation like bears.

    The fleet arrived near the prosperous pier, and Gould, standing on the bow, saw more and more ships surrounding him.

    Those are mostly fishing boats, catching some edible freshwater fish.

    There are also many chubby ships, which are counterparts in trade.

    There were some splashes on the water, and when I looked closely, it was a trick of a wicked child diving.

    Seeing them, Gould also thought of his childhood.

    Just look at my bulging belly and pinch the old face full of fat, forget it.

    "My lord, we are about to enter the port." The mercenary captain Yevlo said with his fingers.

    Gevlo''s words ended Gould''s stupefaction, and he cheered up and ordered his flagship with a low and honest baritone; "Brothers, pay attention to the line and turn into our own island!"

    After all, Gould is a big family, and his family directly occupied a small island near M?larenburg. He set up a permanent shop here, and the eldest son Snoreva, who was destined to inherit the main business of the family, was taken care of by the thirty-year-old fat man. This is completely different from the Gould family and those traveling merchants, just like Gould always stays in Roseburg in winter, and his eldest son Snoreva has settled in Merlarenburg simply for the past five years.

    The merchants of the Melaren tribe knew the Gould family more or less. As a big merchant, Gould had a certain degree of commercial influence in the leader of the Melaren tribe.

    In this era, the Nordic world has not yet invented the concept of tariffs, and commercial ships do not have to pay an entry fee when entering the port, and they do not have to pay anything.

    Orekin, the chief leader of the M?laren tribe, never had the concept of collecting taxes in this regard. In fact, if he is determined to collect tariffs, port taxes, vessel maintenance fees, and other taxes that must be collected by various ports in the millennium, this will be an amazing income.

    It is a pity that Olekin never thought about it this way. He felt that the gathering of merchants from allies to him was a complete testament to the strength of the Mellaren tribe. At the same time, relying solely on traditional trade, especially traditional leather and grain trade, the Mellaren tribe is the tribe with the fastest accumulation of wealth in the entire alliance.

    Of course, just this old guy couldn''t imagine that the Ross people in the north had already begun to try to use high value-added economic products to quietly change the alliance commercial hegemony of the Mellaren tribe for hundreds of years.

    Gould''s ship rushed towards his own island. It can be said that this small island is Gould''s "territory".

    In this time and space, the Mind Subtribe Alliance still has a long way to go before forming a feudal country called Sweden. There is still no clear boundary between the Swedes and the Danes. Specific to each tribe, there is no clear boundary between each tribe.

    The people of the Melaren tribe are only particularly sensitive to their own farmland. As for other unowned lands, as long as people from allies come over, they can declare the land private.

    Therefore, the family of Olegin, the most powerful family, forcibly claimed many wastelands within the sphere of influence of the Mellaren tribe, and owned them as their own.

    Only the large number of islands near M?larenburg, Olegin would not make strong claims.

    His family has long held the power of the tribe, and even the title of the leader of the alliance, he has a very special understanding of the alliance.

    The so-called alliance is an alliance based on commerce. The solid bond of the alliance is the trade route! If you offend anyone, you must not offend the businessmen of your allies.

    In fact, he is very happy to see the merchants of allies inserting their own totem Peugeot on many islands, because after the merchants do this, they often establish permanent commercial bases.

    Olekin of Mellaren was most worried about those foreign businessmen who withdrew from the commercial base and ran away. He was very happy when he saw that they were planting flags under his nose.

    A small flag floated on Gould¡¯s island, this flag was very simple and rude in the traditional Luen language, marked with the words "ONKRASGULDA".

    Therefore, this island is directly referred to as Gould Island.

    People on the islands saw a fleet of ships aiming at themselves and rushing towards them. Goodbye to the Peugeot on the sails, everyone realized that their master was coming.

    The eldest son Snoreva counted the days, and he knew that it was this period when his father should come.

    Because a month ago, he learned that his father''s fleet had entered the Great Lakes, and he still wondered why his father didn''t stop here. Now, one''s own doubts can be explained in person to his father.

    "Brothers, our big merchant is here! Everyone enters the dock, get ready!"

    "Hey, you guys! Don''t dawdle anymore. When the ship arrives ashore, you must hold on to the rope."

    "The porter over there, pull the cart over and get ready to load and unload the goods."

    "Women, start a fire and cook now!"

    ...

    Although the Snoreva people are fat, they don''t pretend to be muddy in their minds.

    He tried his best to direct the people on the island to prepare to welcome the ships entering the port.

    At this moment, several merchants¡¯ ships were off the air at the port. They saw Gould¡¯s own fleet rushing over, and they drove off their ships with a grin for the first time, vacated the berth, and counted them. With my own capital, I plan to buy a batch of Gould''s goods as soon as possible.

    The merchants all know that this old guy must have brought a lot of good things from the Ross people. For example, ferret skins that have become very precious nowadays!

    The ship loaded with cargo slowly approached the trestle, and the eagerly waiting people on the shore grabbed the rope thrown by the oarsman for the first time. The people on the ship on the shore fixed the ship in the shortest time. They are all well-trained, and the work of loading and unloading the ship has begun when the ship has docked.

    Gould got off the boat, and his eldest son walked towards him with arms outstretched cheerfully.

    The son hugged his father, and to outsiders, it was two fat men hugging each other.

    "Dad, you are finally here. You worry me very much. You should have stopped by me a month ago."

    "Oh! My child, that''s because of something else. You see, I''ve already come." Gould patted the eldest son''s back passionately. Jeflo was envious of this scene.

    At this time, the eldest son¡¯s wife and two daughters came together one after another, especially the two girls, the oldest one was almost twelve years old, and could be engaged for her. The little granddaughter is also six years old.

    It''s his own flesh and blood in the end, then it''s a girl.

    Gould gently pushed away the eldest son, tried hard to pick up his two granddaughters one by one, and pressed his old face enthusiastically.

    I have to say that the entire Gould family is all fat, including two granddaughters. They live here for a long time. They don''t know what hunger is in their short life. Although they are young, they already have chubby faces.

    Gould''s island is very small, it is only the size of two football fields.

    It is a sandbar. There are more than a dozen pine trees on the island. Besides, there are some rocks.

    Melaren has the meaning of a stone beach, and it is true. There are a lot of stones on the banks of Lake Melaren. These stones, as well as the local lush trees, are excellent materials for construction.

    Unlike his hometown of Anklas, Gould''s buildings on his island are basically stone-based.

    A long time ago, workers used irregular stones to build a stone wall, then made an interlayer composed of moss and soil, and then built an outer stone wall. Although such a stone room has no foundation, its winter warmth is actually pretty good.

    Many houses of the Melaren tribe were built in this way, and only poorer families lived in pure wooden houses.

    The architectural styles are tailored to local conditions. Gould''s home in Roseburg is mainly made of wood. Although it is wood, both the Ross people and the M?laren people understand the technique of using moss and soil as a thermal interlayer.

    Gould¡¯s fleet has just landed, and he sold 30 ferret skins and 50 fox skins within a short period of time, and officially started this year¡¯s trade.

    A large stone room, this is the banquet room of the eldest son, but in the next few months, his father will become the lord of the island again, and the eldest son Snoreva will become a second-class existence.

    Gould brought his wife here this time, and the family held a small family banquet. Three generations of grandparents and grandchildren sat together, everyone was very happy.

    With a perfect start, the eldest son is full of hope for this year''s trade.

    He smiled and said, "Dad, you are finally here. I saw that there is some sulfur in the goods you brought back? Although this thing is a good thing, I am worried that I won''t be able to sell a lot."

    "Stupid boy, how is sulfur? It is a kind of treasure that can wash everything. It is a new thing created by the Ross people. Because of it, I have already made a fortune in our hometown." Gould showed his pride without hesitation.

    "Really?"

    "Of course! Six thousand silver coins!"

    His father was so ostentatious that Snoreva was taken aback: "Dad! That thing is real... It''s very valuable... Can it really clean everything?"

    "The meat will be roasted for a while." Gould said with a smile, "Wait a moment, we will grab the roast lamb and eat with our bare hands. You don''t have to worry about the oiliness of your hands. Finally, we can use the baby named soupa, which is the one that distributes. The sulphur-smelling baby, can wash away the greasy!"

    "Oh, that''s wonderful."

    Gould shrugged: "My boy, is there anything interesting on the market these days?"

    "Yes!" Snoreva couldn''t wait to tell the servant, and after a while, two transparent quilts were taken over. "Dad, look, this is the newest baby on the market."

    "Crystal cup?!" Seeing this, Gould''s eyes really shone.

    "Yes, it''s the crystal cup. Those businessmen said they got good things from the Danes."

    "Quick, show me!"

    Gould played with these so-called crystal cups cautiously, and couldn''t help but sigh for its regulations. "Ah, it''s so wonderful. You must spend a lot of money on this thing! The crystal bottle I bought used 30 gold coins. What about you? It should be more expensive, right?!"

    Snoreva smiled and snapped his fingers again. The servant brought a transparent jug with wine in it.

    Seeing this, Gould was surprised again. He saw at a glance that the two crystal containers should be a set.

    "These are all obtained by the Danes? Why didn''t I get them before?!"

    "It should be the treasure of the Romans. The Danes got it. Then, a merchant took the risk to transport it to us and sell it." Snoreva said: "I bought two sets and spent a thousand silver coins on it. "

    "It seems that there is only this matter. Our Olekin will not doubt whether the Danes are mixed in the merchant. You are equivalent to paying a hundred gold coins. In my opinion, if I sell it, I will set a price of 500 gold coins. Not an exaggeration. After all, it is a rare baby!"

    Gould felt that his son had picked up a leak, and he was very happy about it, but he didn''t know...

    After all, when Gould set out, Rurik''s glassware was still confined to the concept. It was sold to the triumphant warriors and the merchants who hadn''t left in Roseburg. It was also in May. When it comes to doing business, the merchants will run wild on the sea with the treasures in their hands, and they will be shipped to the Mellaren market and quickly sold Gould never thought that his son would actually have eaten it. Unfortunately, now he is happy that his son has some treasures.

    "So, are there any crystal utensils in the market?"

    "Nothing." Snoreva said regretfully, "I bought those merchants as soon as they were presented. There are also many crystal bottles and cups, all of which were bought by the big boss. Dad, you know. Yes, that guy is very rich, and he paid a high price."

    "It doesn''t matter." Gould warned his son: "I can only say that it is your luck if you get it, and your destiny if you don''t. Child, remember my words."

    "Yes, Dad. Next, our trade this year."

    "It just so happens that I want to announce a great event that is extremely important to our family!" With that, Gouldon raised his plump chest, and said honestly and solemnly: "I have decided, the main body of our family, from this year into the fall. All began to move to the Ross people. The centuries of our family in Ankras is over. From now on, we will live with the Ross people."

    As soon as this statement was made, the eldest son Snoreva was in an uproar.

 Chapter 198ï¼š Father and son night talk and preliminary exploration of Mellaren Bazaar

    "Dad, are you serious?"

    "Yes, I''m serious." Gould continued to emphasize, "Our family must leave."

    Snoreva''s mind was very confused, he held his head in his hands, and closed his eyes as if meditating.

    "Actually, you still don''t want to leave?" Gould asked.

    "No. It was a bit sudden..."

    Gould shook his head and comforted: "Oh, silly boy. Even if we leave Anklaas, we still have to sell our goods in M?laren. Trust my decision. Now you can tell me about the market. Are there any rumors."

    "rumor?"

    "For example, the rumor that the Rus attacked the Gotland."

    Snoreva can hardly conceal his excitement when it comes to this. He wailed, "At least in terms of combat, I admire the Ross people very much. The businessmen in the market are all saying that the leader of the Ross people is more bold than the leader of Mellaren."

    "You dare to attack because of the Ross people?"

    "Yes, they dare to attack. But the leader of Mellaren is only defensive. In my opinion, it is better for Mellaren to organize an army and continue to attack the Gotland master Danes. In this way, we will We can sell our goods to the troops on the expedition. Trust me, Dad. We will make a fortune."

    Now, Gould, who is sipping sweet and sticky red wine in an exquisite glass, is very happy to see his son say such insightful words.

    He sighed happily: "You are very smart, you already know a good time to do business. Haha, if the Mellaren people are willing to organize an army, of course we have to take the opportunity to sell goods. They will be very happy with the leather we sent. "

    Snoreva still blushed, and he continued: "That is, the leader has no intention to gather an army yet. You know, the merchants are all looking forward to that day."

    "Really?" Gould quickly finished the glass of wine, then suddenly forced his face down, and said solemnly: "Maybe, they will."

    "Dad, what''s wrong with you."

    "I... I am worried about one thing. I suspect that the Danes will give the Gotland their heads, and war may be imminent."

    "Oh! Really? That''s a good thing."

    Snoreva looked forward to war. From his eldest son''s face, Gould saw only the desire to make war fortune, but he completely forgot. Maybe Mellaren might become the forefront of war.

    Gould said solemnly: "Who will the Danes attack? The Ross people? No, that''s too far. The Danes want to fight back and also want the M?laren to launch an attack. They must know that M?laren has a lot of wealth, and it is far from Denmark. The man¡¯s nest is also very close. The Danes either do nothing or attack here."

    Snoreva''s face has become a little awkward, he grumbled reluctantly: "In this way, we can sell them all the leather. We can raise the price, and they will buy it too."

    "What you said makes sense, but, as a big businessman, you must know how to enjoy your wealth if your life is gone? We need a strong backer, and we must prepare ourselves to retreat with wealth. Road. In my opinion, the only way to go to the Ross people is to go to the far north. According to my understanding of the Ross people, they have the first sweetness and will often attack the Gotland people. Sooner or later, the Danes will Launch a large-scale counterattack. I don¡¯t want you to stay here at that time."

    "Huh?! Could it be, Dad! You even your island..."

    "Bah! It''s just a charity given to us by the leader named Olegin." Speaking of what happened to him, Gould was not happy: "That guy claimed that the land on the land belongs to their tribe. We can only do this. Set up shops on the island. Of course we can open shops on the shore, and we have to pay them. Why! Do you really like this island?"

    Snoreva smiled honestly: "Actually...I really like it a little bit."

    "Look at your promise!"

    "Oh, Dad, it''s my fault." Snoreva hurriedly relented: "Thank you for your teaching, I understand. If we are in danger, we will retreat with all our strength."

    "Oh, that''s right! I have a very good agreement with the Ross people. They are much more generous than the Mellaren people! We can set up shops in the territory of the Ross people, import their special products and transport them here for huge profits. That''s it. The child named Rurik, he pays great attention to the contract, he will inherit the position of the leader of Ross. Remember, he will be the backer of our family in the future. Remember, you are my eldest son, and you will inherit most of my Family business."

    "Then...what about my brothers?" Snoreva''s heart was pounding at the mention of this, and his inquiry was full of caution.

    "They, you don''t have to worry about it. I can give you 80% of the property, and all of them can only get 20%."

    Listen, Snoreva''s hanging heart suddenly let go!

    For many years, this thirty-year-old young man was most afraid that his father would no longer like him and would no longer give him his main property.

    The reason why he thinks this way is indeed because of a very simple reality. It is just like the unknown ownership of the family property. The troubled Snoreva has been a little annoying.

    Gould drank another glass of wine, and with the beating flame of the oil lamp, he couldn''t help but look at his two lovely granddaughters.

    The two little girls are innocent and the eldest granddaughter is about to get engaged. Which boy can be her husband? That boy, he must be a business partner of the family!

    Alas, it''s a pity that they are all girls.

    Thinking of this, Gould cast a sharp look at his eldest daughter-in-law, which made her eldest daughter-in-law tremble.

    With this, Gould started to choke again: "My son, you are good everywhere. That is, you are thirty years old, and you still have not given birth to a grandson. You are my hope for the future, but If you don¡¯t have a son for a lifetime, how can this work!"

    "Oh, Dad. My wife and I will work hard."

    "Your wife?" Gould was already slightly drunk, and his words became unstoppable. He already ignored the feelings of his daughter-in-law, and said straightforwardly: "If it really doesn''t work, you will marry another. You know better than us that there are many women in the market, and there are many beautiful Briton women among them. Rather. It¡¯s cheaper than other merchants, it¡¯s better to buy some back! You should be like me, let them have children, and be promoted to wives once you have a son."

    His father''s words were too blatant, and Snoreva shuddered, not knowing what to say for a while.

    Only the eldest daughter-in-law can hear these words like on pins and needles.

    Without letting her husband speak, she left her seat and climbed in front of Gould in a humble attitude, and said with firm eyes: "Dad, I will work hard. I will definitely give birth to a son. No! It''s two. Three! And I''m now..." Then she sat up slowly, stroking her belly: "Actually, I already have it."

    "Oh? What a happy event!" Gould was excited, and threw the glass in his hand directly to the side. Half of the drink was spilled on a leather cushion.

    Gould stood up, dragged his daughter-in-law''s chin with his right hand, his face kind.

    He understands that the eldest son has not married another for so many years, he is a rare person among businessmen, it is because he likes his wife. This woman is the wife she personally selected for her eldest son. Because of these past, Gould also had feelings for this woman for many years.

    The daughter-in-law is more proactive than her son, and she is obviously afraid of losing her status.

    "I''m like my daughter." Gould rarely showed tenderness: "You have to work hard. I have found a new backer for your husband in the future, and our family has received a guarantee of safety. And you, the continuation of the family falls on your shoulders, and your responsibility is very heavy."

    "Yes, Dad, I can."

    After a while, a greasy roast lamb was finally carried up.

    This is a sheep, which is the ready-made goods that Snoreva bought from the Merlaren Bazaar. Up to now, there are still more than ten in the sheepfold of the island. Snoreva bought sheep without the slightest intention of raising them to cut wool. He was just for meat.

    In terms of eating meat, elegant? There is no such thing.

    As the most distinguished person, Gould tore up a lamb thigh with his bare hands, almost, this is the best quality part of the roast lamb.

    The family eats a sheep, and here the two men eat the most. Gould and Snoreva have big belly sacs. It is for this reason that they can eat suet balls.

    At this time, it is accompanied by freshly baked fermented bread, fresh onions to relieve greasiness, and wine, and life is beautiful.

    Only very wealthy families can live such a luxurious life. The M?laren tribe is very rich, but the gap between the rich and the poor is very serious. The ordinary farmers still live on a pound of oatmeal porridge a day, and sell the extra wheat in exchange for it. All kinds of daily necessities, and even a series of equipment needed during the war.

    Every sturdy man of the Mellaren tribe has the obligation to accept the call of the big leader.

    Similarly, the Rus, the Uppsala, and the clansmen of all tribes have this obligation.

    The only exception is those merchants with large assets.

    Don''t expect the loyalty of this group of businessmen at all. Although they are part of the alliance, whoever gives them preferential terms, they run to his turf in large numbers. If the situation changes, the merchant will bring his wealth and organize the fleet to run away.

    Gould, who has been drinking three times and eating five flavors, and eating comfortably, is already lying on his side, with one arm resting on his head, and his whole person is like a lump of rotten fat.

    Seeing that his father is so gracious, Snoreva felt that his hospitality must have made his father particularly satisfied.

    Upon seeing this, Snoreva asked; "From tomorrow, shall we go to the lively bazaar area?"

    "Tomorrow? No, take a day off."

    "Also, we can just count the goods."

    "Our goods really need to be counted, and there is one more thing." Gould stared into his son''s eyes: "You have to prepare at least one hundred pounds of silver."

    "Huh? So many? What are you going to do?"

    "Of course I went to the market to purchase!"

    "Purchase?" Snoreva was puzzled when he heard it: "Dad, but those crystal cups were bought by others long ago. If we go again, we won''t be able to buy any expensive treasures. There are only a large number of large-scale goods, I can''t make it that we spend so much money?"

    "Really? What do you think I want to buy?" Gould sat up.

    "Yes... for example gems? Oh, those gems are very rare. Besides, here, the price of amber is not expensive."

    "I want to buy people." Gould said concisely.

    "People? Those who are locked up, those women. Oh, dad, are you so confident about your body? Mom is here too..."

    Snoreva subconsciously felt that his father followed his own hobbies again, and wanted to engage in more young women to serve.

    Gould smirked: "Child, you think too much. I know that the Norwegians must have taken some women to the western island again, and they should be some Briton women. I want to buy a batch, all of them. Send it to the Ross people. I forgot to tell you that the Ross people have given me many tasks this year, and promised to give me great benefits after it''s done. They need a lot of servants, whether it''s men or women."

    "Oh? Still this kind of thing?!"

    "In my opinion, we bought all those people in the market, even children, and brought me back to this island."

    Hearing his father''s rhetoric, Snoreva was really taken aback.

    The Vikings in the Baltic region have traded in slaves since ancient times.

    For example, the bankrupt farmers become debt slaves, and the creditors are sometimes brought to the market by these people in exchange for a good price to repay the debt.

    In addition, many poor people **** with ropes are simply ordinary people from Britain and Frank. In the past 50 years, foreign slaves like Mellaren Bazaar have gradually increased, and it can be said that there are mostly women.

    A woman is a woman. The farmers in M?laren can''t manage that much. They will try their best to sell the food they grow, accumulate wealth, and then buy a foreign woman from a Norwegian dealer. Their purpose is very simple, to treat this woman as a wife.

    For example, the chiefs of the M?laren tribe, as well as the local wealthy and powerful households, choose the best looking ones and stay in their houses as servants.

    Gould continued to ask: "Son, you should know the prices of those people, are they still the same as before?"

    "Yes, the average man is still twenty silver coins, and the woman is still thirty silver coins. A good-looking woman, or a strong man, can be as high as one pound of silver coins, usually around fifty silver coins. That is, those Norwegians No children were brought in. At least this year I didn''t find them."

    "What''s the use of children!" Gould shrugged and couldn''t help but spit out: "That Rurik, he told me that he must get some children for him, saying that good servants should be trained from an early age. Those Norwegian talents will not be taken prisoner. A child who comes here is taken captive and died in the vast sea."

    "That''s true too." Snoreva smiled honestly.

    "So, there should be many young men in the market who are eager to be mercenaries for others? Are there many of these people?"

    "This... this kind of person always exists, Dad, you should understand. If you need more mercenaries, you should go to the taverns in Mellaren."

    "Okay. I will recruit some more people and send them all to the Ross people. I recruited a group of mercenaries for them at the request of the leader. You see, we will get a lot of men and women, and they will wait for the time being. On this small island. Children, you have to prepare and feed them at least until August."

    "Huh? Our island..."

    "Then you build some wooden sheds! Then go to the market to buy some food, to the fishermen to buy some fish. Do you remember how much it cost, and send me a report in August, don''t worry about it, the money will eventually be Give it back to us."

    In this way, Gould rested on his own island for a whole day, and took him on June 5th, who had finished replenishing his energy, tentatively rushed towards the mouth of the river where the core of the Mellaren tribe was, and rushed towards that piece of land. The most prosperous land market. Because it was just a test, he didn''t bring his own goods to land at all.

    He didn''t worry about the sales of his own goods at all. Some of his colleagues had personally traveled to the small island controlled by him and brought money to trade. For those people, the eldest son will take care of it. After the roast lamb meal, the eldest son has already witnessed the magic of soap. Gould fully believes that the eldest son will become an excellent salesman. In the future, it is estimated that the news that he is selling an artifact washing tool is in Mei. The Laren tribe spreads.

    At that time, a group of wealthy households who have money at home and especially like novelties will uninvited them to visit their islands.

    Regarding the current situation of the merchandise trade in the bazaar, my son has already made a good report to himself, so Gould no longer has so much curiosity here.

    Gould was still wearing gorgeous clothes. Accompanied by more than a dozen guards headed by Jeflo, he began to "shopping" in a revolving style.

    Sure enough, most of the things on the market are large-scale goods, such as linen, cowhide, sheepskin, wooden daily necessities, and even last year''s surplus. It is these large-scale goods, which are the largest commodities.

    Still in a familiar corner, here is the so-called city of people dominated by Norwegian businessmen for a long time. The poor people who were taken from Britain in various ways are sold here.

    How different the reality is from Gould''s idea, he learned after inquiring that most of the people had long been bought by the wealthy of Mellaren.

    A sturdy Norwegian businessman with a Norwegian forest cat fur hat on his head told Gould bluntly that he drove a carriage with a cage, and hired a fishing boat to bring his "commodities" here. . Gould knew that this person was nothing more than a desire to make more money.

    Here are five poor women shivering with fright. Their dresses are completely different from those of the locals, but their looks are not much different.

    They are all Briton women, and even some beliefs that Gould finds strange, but their looks are not satisfying.

    Gould especially remembered that the two Briton women he bought two years ago, because of their good looks, in order to get them, he paid the profiteer two pounds of silver and a cordial greeting!

    The Norwegian businessman proposed a thirty silver coin. As a result, Gould spent one pound of silver and another 40 silver coins for two unique Norwegian forest cat skins, and took them away. Although the Norwegian businessmen were unwilling to do so, considering that they had not sold them for many days, they had to buy food for nothing. Although they suffered a loss, they simply managed to do business.

    After all, they are Norwegian businessmen who cross the mountains. Gould thinks that they are either trafficking some foreigners or selling extremely soft and unique cat skins. Besides, there seems to be not many good things that can be obtained.

    Today, Gould is only doing a survey. He even went to a tavern to investigate the price of those ale, calculating how much craft ale he could bring back to Rurik.

    He also investigated the young people who were looking for employers and gained some insight into the state of the "human employment market" this year.

    Some farmers in Mellaren they owe money to the landlord, and in order to avoid becoming debt slaves, they had to sell their land to repay the debt. As a result, such men have all their strength left. They need to do some physical work for an employer, or even serve as a mercenary bodyguard, to earn some money to support themselves.

    Most of Gould''s own guards are of this kind. It''s just that Gould chooses young people who are alone, so that they have no family members and can only be loyal to the sponsor.

    Since the agreement between Rurik and himself is not so restrictive, there is no problem in hiring people with family members together and sending them all to Roseburg.

    For the time being, Gould did not make such a decision. He first took the five women he bought to his island, lifted the shackles of their hands and feet, gave them food, and announced their future. No one paid attention to their feelings. Gould felt that it was a great kindness to reward them with the leather cover for temporary sleep, as well as some fish and oatmeal.

    It is true that Gould only needs to be responsible, that is, to send all the people who have been absorbed to Roseburg safely.

    If Rurik and Otto intend to show greater kindness, it is their business. At that time, they would just pay for these people''s three-month meal, but it wouldn''t be much anyway.

 Chapter 199ï¼š Wrath of the Lion Hafgen

    The Rosses attacked Gotland Island. They were for revenge. Although everyone thought that the Gotland people would retaliate, no one had thought too much about what kind of revenge it was.

    Even when the Mellaren tribe, the leader of the Mind Subtribe Alliance, learned of this news, people''s public opinion was applauding the actions of the Rus.

    The day went as usual. The few rational people in the M?laren tribe had thought that the Gotlanders would launch retaliatory attacks to the north.

    Most people, they learned the news in May, but most people don''t worry about these things at all.

    What everyone is most worried about is still this year''s trade season, how much money you can earn, what good things you can exchange, and wait until the wheat harvest in August to make a fortune.

    Olekin, the leader of Mellaren, after learning of the news, it was not that he had never thought of the possibility of the enemy attacking his tribe.

    However, since the beginning of his record, M?larenburg has never been attacked by an enemy, and the vast Lake M?laren has never been visited by Gotland or Danish forces. On the contrary, it is the tribal alliance under his leadership, and some small tribes composed of only a few hundred people are actively expanding to the south of the Gotaland Heights.

    It is these people who continue to clash with the landing Gotland herders, basically fighting every year!

    The sun rises as usual, and the days go by as usual.

    Oleg was not without any preparations. He gave his guards with a strength of 500 men, gave orders to step up time to exercise, and rewarded them with better food, and that was all.

    However, the Rus attacked Gotland, and this attack killed the large merchant south of the island and a "huge" settlement.

    According to current standards, a settlement of two thousand people is a large settlement.

    Because of Arik and Harrodsson, the Russ army led by them did not have a clear target of attack. They drove the fleet close to Gotland, then searched for a settlement and launched an indiscriminate raid.

    As everyone knows, the fat man who was beheaded had a very close trade relationship with the Danes.

    The death of this person, and even the destruction of the entire settlement, gave the Danes like an earthquake.

    The Robard tribe, the most powerful among the Danes, was the "Lion" Hafgen, who served as the chief leader and also the leader of the alliance. He traveled freely as a king, and thus encountered major disturbances.

    A small boat staggered to the port of the Lobad tribe, a small harbor in the north of Jutland.

    The guards of the harbor usually charge a toll for entering the western sea through the strait. However, the desperate people in the boat are shouting to meet the leader of the alliance.

    Hafgen, the leader of Denmark, is thirty-five years old and he is in his prime.

    He sat arrogantly in his long room, sitting on his wooden chair decorated with whole black bear skins, and wearing a gold crown that imitated the Franks, and three sets of gold on his body. More than a dozen large robes made of ferret fur.

    His whole person looks rich and extraordinary, his slightly thin face, sharp eyes, and the arms that inadvertently stretch out from the robe, and the strong muscles on it, prove that this person can be described as a ruthless character.

    Someone from Gotland reported a terrible disaster?

    Hafgen summoned more than a dozen of his savvy and capable cronies and ordered them to immediately put on their armor and helmets.

    Only he himself was dressed up and dressed up and luxuriously, because he heard that Frank''s noblest "chief" was similarly dressed.

    The four people in the boat stumbled over. They knelt on the ground, making no secret of their rags and wounds.

    Hafgento raised his chin and asked impatiently: "I''m very busy. If you don''t have very important things, please leave."

    "Oh! My lord, please allow me to report." An older person in the lead raised his head in tears.

    "Say it."

    "It''s our homeland, which was attacked by the enemy. Our island was attacked by the Rus."

    "What? Ross people?" For a moment, Hafgen''s head was a little confused. I have to say that his knowledge of the Ross people is very limited, including the term that is very unfamiliar.

    Upon seeing this, the old man hurriedly changed his statement: "It''s the alliance in the north, it''s the villains of Svealan."

    "I know them. Our alliance has always had disputes with them. In the final analysis, it is your expansion on land." For the time being, Hafgen did not feel that the matter was particularly serious.

    "Yes. But, they attacked our island. That alliance army ransacked our entire southern island. The matter is very serious, because of Oxon, he is dead."

    "What? Oxon is dead?!" Hearing, Hafgen stood up directly. Not only him, but the eyes of those confidants were also shaking.

    "It''s true, my lord. The entire southern island is in flames, the entire Sikkenberg is looted by them, and all the wealth is looted by them. This year, our trade with you has been greatly affected. The entire island is panicking! All the families in the north have asked us to hope for the assistance of the great lord. We are very worried that those northerners will attack frequently, and they cannot be defeated by our strength alone. We need your assistance."

    Hafgen took his place again.

    Hafgen indeed became the leader of the tribe through a duel within the tribe with sword and shield. He has been the leader of the tribe for many years. This year, 829 AD is also his second year as the leader of the alliance.

    Unexpectedly, in the second year, the Northern Alliance blatantly provoked.

    Seeing the atmosphere of the leader''s face, the four messengers who reported the letter immediately added their oil and vinegar, as if Gotland Island was not only in dire straits, but was likely to be completely occupied by the Northern Alliance.

    The four of them talked more and more excited, and their voices were full of grief and anger.

    Indeed, the attacks by the attackers against the settlements were indiscriminate. They did not intend to leave a living as a slave at all, but hacked and killed indiscriminately!

    The words of the four really surprised Hafgen.

    He sat in his seat, his eyes widening: "It''s all real? Oh, what a bunch of savages."

    "Yes, sir!" the old man continued, "this year is just the beginning! They will ransack the entire island of Gotland, kill all people, and plunder all wealth. They will continue to expand on the high ground until..."

    "Until? Where?"

    The old man paused: "Until you reach the great Lobad tribe. I think they will attack your territory in the northern highlands without hesitation."

    "How can they!?" Hafgen stood up abruptly, his wide-eyed eyes and his ugly mouth, as if he was about to swallow everything.

    The old man realized that his bitterness drama and the aggressive method had worked, and now he should continue to add fuel to the fire.

    "My lord, the Northern Alliance must doubt your majesty, thinking that our Danish Alliance is not strong. They are really stupid."

    "Yes! They are very stupid. It seems...I need to make them understand who is the most noble." As he said, the toothy Hafgen drew out his sword and slammed it into the long room. On the soft sand.

    Then he gave another terrible roar.

    "Brothers!" He ordered loudly, "Go and gather all the tribes and order them to send people over. I want to organize an army to fight against the abominable Northern Alliance!"

    Hafgen''s decision was indeed a bit sloppy. His brothers did not dare to disobey the leader''s order, here to choose the messenger, and report to the eleven allied tribes.

    When it was nightfall, Hafgen thought about it, although he realized that he was now launching a war mobilization and organizing the army to retaliate, the timing was a bit untimely.

    It''s as if his beard was caught by those enemies and burned again. With this shame, how could he not be angry? revenge! Must revenge!

    Besides, it''s your allies, especially the Gotlanders who have left the Northern Alliance and insisted on joining the Danish Alliance. If they don''t support them, what will other allies think?

    It was the prelude to the Northern Alliance that provoked a large-scale war.

    It is war, and it can also make a lot of wealth for one''s own alliance.

    The order for the assembly of the army has been issued, but Hafgen felt that those allies would not send an army at this moment.

    The reason is obvious.

    Those tribes living in southern Jutland, after sowing the wheat in the spring, organized manpower to attack the Franks and Wende.

    The fighting in the south continued, and Hafgen estimated that the Northern Alliance thought of the situation on its own side, and felt that it could launch an offensive without fear.

    "You are betting that I can''t organize a huge army in this period? Think that the main force of our alliance is going to attack the Franks? Bah! I can organize two thousand people."

    The Mellaren tribe, the richest in the Northern Alliance, Hafgen knew them well, and understood that it was a very large ethnic group.

    Want to completely conquer them through a war? It is impossible to rely solely on the strength of one''s own tribe. If a war is to be carried out, a huge coalition must be organized, and war is not a decisive battle that can end everything.

    The timing is very immature, and it is not wise to attack the Mellaren tribe rashly.

    However, there must be no problem with the small tribes who attacked the Northern Alliance and led an army to "Guardian Conquest".

    Therefore, in Hafgen¡¯s mind, it is enough to organize an army of about two thousand people and launch a military operation that lasts for a short time. In the end, he had no confidence in conquering the north in one go. He found a target and hit hard, vented the Gotland people, and gave a military performance to the tribes of the alliance. He was very happy.

    The messenger moved very quickly. In just two days, all the tribes on the Jutland Peninsula learned of the summoning order from the leader.

    The order to summon the army to prepare for battle is down! In the past, the leader issued such orders to attack the Franks in the south.

    Everyone deeply remembered that Godfried, the dead leader, led everyone to organize a huge fleet and looted the mountains of gold and silver on the land of the Franks. All the tribes involved in the operation had a considerable fortune.

    With such a great victory, all tribes in Denmark are spontaneously launching attacks on Frank. The attacks have been repeated year after year without interruption.

    This time, as the leader of the "Lion" Hafgen for just over a year, he is determined to attack the Northern Alliance? !

    For a time, quite a few tribes thought this decision was very unwise.

    Some tribes did not welcome this decision, while others felt it was a huge opportunity.

    Especially those young people who are eager to make meritorious deeds, eager to prove on the battlefield that they are a warrior who can be favored by the gods, and also eager to obtain considerable trophies based on a war. Because young people generally grew up listening to stories about Godfried.

    In the south of Jutland, the leader of the tribe that built a stone wall to defend against the Franks and even the neighboring tribes, Ragnar, son of Sigurd, had a strong desire for a war against the north.

    But for this war, the old Sigurd was obviously not keen on it.

    "Father, are you afraid of those people in Svealand?!" Ragnar, who was only nineteen years old, asked his father.

    "Oh, my child. I am not afraid of them [new www.xsbiquge.vip], but you must understand that they are some very brave people."

    "Father, are you doubting my bravery? I beheaded that person, can''t it prove my bravery?"

    Sigurd is very satisfied with his son. He has many sons, but this one is the most qualified to inherit his position. It was this Ragnar, who dared to fight on behalf of himself against the enemy''s leader in battle at the age of only fifteen, and finally won a clean victory without even a single wound.

    After this battle, Ragnar''s prestige in the tribe was shocked.

    Today, Ragnar is married and his wife is pregnant. Everything is getting better.

    Son likes to fight, which is a good thing. Sigurd just doesn''t want his son, or even his own tribe, to go to the north to help those Gotlanders, to the so-called prestige of Hafgen, to die in vain.

    What''s more, many young people from the tribe have crossed the stone wall and attacked the Franks by land.

    Could it be that the tribe will then assign troops to stay behind to respond to the call of the leader?

    Sigurd thought for a while and told the young Ragnar what he thought: "Child, you can take a group of warriors to the north. As a leader, I won''t allow you to take a lot of people. You can take one at most. Hundreds of people."

    "What? Father? We shouldn''t be so stingy. I can command the army all the way to Mellaren and get their gold back."

    "You are too young! They can detail Gotland, why do you think they are as stupid and weak as the Franks? Why do you think you are stronger than them?"

    "No! Father, I am indeed strong." Ragnar just turned back, his rebellious heart felt that he could do things that ordinary people could not do. For example, who would have thought that a fifteen-year-old child could kill the strong leader of the opponent?

    Sigurd shook his head: "Now many brothers are launching an offensive in the south. If you take a group of young people out again, what about the defense of our tribe? How can you be sure that the neighboring tribes will not take advantage of our emptiness and launch Sneak attack? Child, don''t forget! You personally cut off that leader''s head! Although we are all in the same alliance, who can guarantee that they will not attack suddenly."

    Sigurd of the Ring, UU Reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com Under the brilliance of the leader of Goldfrid, the once young he had no chance to compete for the leader of the league.

    Today, I am getting older, and the leaders of various tribes are generally getting older.

    Since ancient times, the Robard tribe has been strong. In order to avoid internal chaos, the various tribes have supported Robard¡¯s Hafgen as the leader while fighting each other occasionally.

    Sigurd finally covered his son''s head with his big hand: "Ragna, of all my sons, you are the bravest. Sooner or later, Hafgen will give up his future because of his madness. And you should become the new leader. Or, like the Franks, be crowned king."

    His father''s words touched Ragner.

    Afterwards, Sigurd thought for a while. If he really gave his son a hundred people, three warships in this army would be enough. Dignified Sigurd of the Ring, sent so few people to accept war mobilization? It''s too shabby!

    Finally, one day after the messenger came, Ragnar, who was only nineteen years old, led the two hundred warriors of his tribe and rowed a total of six dragon-head warships toward the port of the Robard tribe.

 Chapter 200ï¼š The rise of Ragnar and Oslo mercenaries

    Even if he can only lead two hundred people, Ragnar is full of confidence in the future war.

    After all, this operation was his first battle as a military commander. His act of beheading the leader of the hostile tribe at the age of fifteen was nothing more than a brave one-on-one on the orders of his father. He felt that he could already leave his father''s wing shelter, and use his sword and axe to make himself more famous and impress other allies.

    He just wants to be the king of Denmark!

    But when he arrived at Lobad Harbor, he was shocked to discover that among all the tribes that responded to the call, only his own tribe sent the most troops!

    Suddenly, he thought of his father''s teachings.

    Sure enough, all the tribes intend to maintain their strength, and the troops they send are often filled with two ships!

    For Hafgen, how could he not be angry with the clumsy tricks of his allies?

    It was Sigurd, the ring of the "Stonewall" tribe, who sent his son and brought two hundred people. They are the most dispatched!

    Hafgen summoned the commanders of his allied army, and he hosted a banquet to entertain them in his banquet hall.

    Even though these guys were obviously not so enthusiastic about their war determination, he still held a sumptuous banquet to show his power and generosity.

    There are eleven commanders in the allied armies. Among them are old men and young men.

    The army under their control, at least 30 people! There is only one warship! It was so ridiculous that it was just for watching the show.

    All the allied armies seem to have arrived. There are eleven tribal allied armies, and the combined strength is only 800.

    Hafgen ordered the slaughter of a few fat lambs and roasted them for a feast.

    He organized a group of beautiful women from the tribe to serve as temporary servants of allied commanders.

    Just like that, a shepherdess was ordered to serve the young Ragnar. But for such a woman, Ragnar just wanted to end the banquet early, and then take his troops to participate in the great battle.

    The smell of meat and wine overflowed in the banquet hall. All the military commanders, representing their tribes, toasted to their leader.

    Ragnar also raised his glass aloft. However, unlike others, when those old guys were all glisteningly praised the ale and the beauty of the women, he was the only one who kept his serious face and eyes. It''s full of fortitude.

    The young man''s eyes caught the attention of Hafgen, who was fascinated by the praise.

    A group of people toasted and drank three cups. Then, they held their daggers, or showed their hands directly, tore up the greasy roast lamb, and talked about the future war.

    In fact, most of the tribes did not intend to send shrewd and powerful ministries. They were some of the high-status old guys of the local tribes, as well as a small group of young people who had not made merits in other wars.

    To put it bluntly, if this group of people fighting northward suffers a lot of losses, it is completely acceptable to the tribe they belong to.

    But these commanders, after falling into the indescribable mass fanaticism at the banquet, did not think that they were almost like cannon fodder.

    They have explained their strength to the leader, and even the tribal fighters are trustworthy.

    Seeing that they were so excited, Hafgen couldn''t say anything.

    After all, by looking at the appearance of this group of people, you know that they are not very credible.

    After all, Huff is fundamentally a fighter, but he knows what a fighter should have.

    Among all the people sitting, there was only one young man who deeply attracted his attention.

    "You!" Hafgen pointed his hand and looked at Ragnar, "What''s your name."

    Upon seeing this, Ragnar responded with a solemn expression: "I am Ragnar, the son of Sigurd of the Ring."

    "Oh! You are! That''s you..." Hafgen slapped his head, "It''s you. You cut off that person''s head. After a few years, you have grown into a hero."

    Among those present at the meeting was the clan of the chief of the tribe whose head was chopped off by Ragnar, and the people were clamoring, but the commander of this tribe felt the pressure.

    The praise of the leader evoked everyone''s memory.

    Hafgen simply stood up and raised his glass: "Ragna, you are very promising. Of all the Allied forces, you have brought the most people. To you!"

    "Thank you, great lord." Ragnar also stood up and drank the ale in his glass.

    Hafgen put down his wine glass, and continued his praise: "Okay. You are a true warrior. I understand your glorious record. Today, I also saw the strong muscles on your arms. Your Stonewall tribe is also a powerful existence. , It¡¯s a pity that your number is a bit small."

    Ragnar felt a slight offense.

    In fact, his understanding of the lord Hafgen came from his father Sigurd, and his father was not satisfied with this Hafgen, which made Ragnar look down on this so-called lord from the very beginning.

    Who should be the leader of Denmark? Who is the king of Denmark? it''s me! Ragnar!

    He suppressed his ambition in his heart, but the inadvertent look in his eyes really made Hafgen feel a little threatened.

    Hafgen continued: "You are a fierce sea wolf. Unexpectedly, Sigurd sent a hero like you. I know that this action is a bit out of date. However, the northerners are provoking the whole of Denmark. We must retaliate against them. Ragnar, what do you think?"

    "My opinion? Revenge? Of course revenge. I still want to get honor. I am willing to fight! I long to fight the bravest man. I want to cut off the head of the brave and refresh my record."

    While speaking, Ragnar kept staring at Hafgen''s eyes. So these words are actually a pun, and the implication implies Ragnar''s ambition for the position of the leader.

    The words didn''t make it clear, but Hafgen was slightly frightened.

    After all, since becoming the leader, the former challenger has disappeared.

    Nowadays, a sturdy young man who is less than twenty years old is actually very proud to show his majestic prestige.

    "Okay, I hope you can show your courage as always on the battlefield."

    "Of course!" As he said, Ragnar slammed the dagger stuck in the roast lamb into the square table in front of him. "The Northern Alliance will suffer a terrible price!"

    Hafgen couldn''t help clapping his hands: "Well said. So, I decided that we will set off in the early morning three days later. In this operation, we have no ability to directly attack M?larenburg, the core of the Northern Alliance. . But, in retaliation for their attack on Gotland, we have to destroy at least one of their settlements. They completely destroyed Sikkemberg, and we have to retaliate."

    The leader''s determination surprised the commanders a bit.

    Someone can''t help asking: "It must be destroyed? Maybe we can occupy it for a long time. We can capture the locals and all become our slaves."

    Hafgen relentlessly denied this decision.

    "When they kill the Silkenbergers indiscriminately, they should think that what they do will happen to themselves. We are going to take revenge, and you can do whatever you want to do."

    To do whatever you want?

    To be honest, there is no bloodthirsty man who has lost his soul among the sitting people. After all, capturing a group of prisoners as slaves and taking them back to their hometowns is to maximize the benefits. Killing people simply to vent their anger? This kind of thing is difficult to do.

    But Hafgen, he must use violent means to further declare his authority to the entire alliance, and by the way, bring terror on the top of the northern alliance, and he hopes that this will make those in the north fear, and then will not continue to invade south.

    Hafgen gave all his resolutions, and he claimed that he would personally lead a thousand elite warriors of his clan to participate in the battle. After the banquet, everyone just waited for the complete assembly of the Allied forces.

    Because of Hafgen, he estimated from the beginning that his allies were afraid of going northward and would not necessarily send elite forces.

    Then you can''t expect allies to exert great efforts, and wars should not be made by their own tribes.

    Hafgen thought about calling up some special people.

    Those people are not allies, but they are better than allies.

    Who are they? Norwegian!

    Long before the banquet began, the three ships set off from the Lobad tribe port and headed straight to the northwest.

    The target of these three ships is a place called "Sacred Meadow", which is Oslo, which is also the original meaning of her name.

    Today Oslo is just a trading port. There is no clear tribe here, only a group of retail investors engaged in commerce and agriculture, spontaneously organized into a symbiotic group. They all have their own tribes, and now they have settled in Oslo, and they have not forgotten their roots.

    There are more than 3,000 Norwegians living here, and more Norwegians live in a fjord facing the Atlantic Ocean at the western foot of the central mountain range of Scandinavia. It is the Norwegians in these fjords who have been rowing boats to the British Isles for nearly fifty years, searching for treasures, arresting Britons, Picts, and even Northumbrias, etc. Locals who can be caught.

    The sacred grassland can cultivate spring wheat and oats, and even cabbage and other vegetables are completely fine.

    Her climate is better than that of the Svealand Plain.

    Oslo has become a commodity distribution center for the Norwegians. Fur, wood, grain, vegetables, gold and silver are transported from this port to Denmark, especially to the nearest and most powerful Lobad tribe.

    In exchange, the Lobad tribe, which controls the strait, has long given Oslo merchant fishing boats preferential tolls.

    If the residents of Oslo are a complete tribe, she must have long been summarized into the Danish tribal alliance system. The reality is that Oslo residents are actually a hodgepodge of Norwegians.

    Hafgen¡¯s messenger arrived and announced the Danes¡¯ resolution to the Oslo people.

    war? The war against the Mind Sub-Alliance?

    In the beginning, the people of Oslo refused. The so-called business is the same as anyone else, as long as the money given by the other party is reasonable.

    Because of the geographical barrier, the Norwegians and the Svealand people have not had a conflict. They have been bordered by the Central Mountains since ancient times, and they have had a good business relationship with each other.

    However, the messenger relied on his own backing of the leader to give an absolute order to the Oslo people: "You must form an army, you must join our allies, otherwise, all Danes will see you as a threat. We will limit it. Your business, then lead your army to crusade."

    If it is just a threat, Hafgen thinks that the effect must not be very good.

    The messenger immediately issued another statement: "Anyone who decides to participate in the Allied forces will immediately receive five silver coins. You will be allowed to do anything in the war, you can plunder as much as you like, and you will get all the treasures. Own."

    Five silver coins are a lot! It is really attractive to ordinary farmers.

    The sowing season of the sacred grassland has long passed, and the whole summer is waiting for the local farmers. After all, they are farmers. After selling the surplus grain, they will live with their surplus grain.

    Compared with the families in Oslo who are dedicated to trade, the pure farmers¡¯ families have to work as fishermen during the slack time to fish. With their existing fishing tools, they can only make ends meet and cannot be an industry at all. And how can they compare to the powerful Danish fishermen?

    The two sides are indeed a long-term trade relationship, but not an alliance. If the two fishing boats are too close, conflicts are inevitable.

    After all, Oslo is not the core control area of ??the Norwegian alliance, and the Oslo people, who are destined to find it difficult to obtain the military protection of their alliance, are determined to accept the Danish summoning order.

    It would be unrealistic to want merchants to become fighters. They are Frey who believe in the **** of wealth, and they always cherish their lives.

    Many farmers feel that they have found a chance to get rich.

    The Danes gave money, and all plundering during the war was their own. They gave such good conditions, then who is the enemy? Just fight!

    In a short period of time, nearly 300 local farmers in Oslo determined to suspend the life of fishermen during the slack period. With their own weapons, they organized ten long boats without dragon head decorations and followed the Danish messenger to the south.

    Speaking of the Lobad Port, which was nearing the expedition, the demand of the war immediately gave a huge order to be a subway smith and leathermaker.

    The blacksmiths sold out the iron swords they had in stock. Even the blacksmiths of the entire tribe are working overtime to produce axe, which can be quickly produced as a weapon and tool integrated treasure.

    As for the tanners, they sold all the leather armors they had in stock, and quickly cut the leather stocks to make improvised versions of the leather armors.

    The so-called leather armor here is basically just one or more layers of leather.

    The thick cowhide can block the attack of arrows to a large extent, although everyone estimates that the opponent is the same as himself, not very good at using bows and arrows. In fact, it is because the Nordic bow-making technology is still in its early stages, and high-pound bows cannot be made at present, so that this type of weapon is not considered a battlefield weapon. But the army needs it, because it can be set on fire by throwing arrows soaked in turpentine on linen cloth.

    Even the rich and powerful Robard tribe, quite a few warriors do not have chain mail.

    They just put on a cowhide, or two or three layers.

    The so-called in battle, when the enemy''s sword becomes blunt, only Hercules has the strength to pierce the stewed sword through the three layers of leather, and Hercules is rare anywhere.

    The most threatening thing is the guy holding the battle axe. The heavy blow is the best riveted chain mail bodyguard, and the bone shattered and died in a single blow.

    Hafgen did what he said, and he assembled a thousand people.

    Facing the tribe''s extraordinary prosperity due to the war, he felt that he had created this prosperity and was his own glory.

    In the Robard tribe, Ragnar and his army bought all the supplies with their own money. However, Ragnar, who led the army for the first time in battle, quickly realized that he was a little rash.

    Ragnar did not bring enough food, and his army also bought a lot of things from the Lobad tribe, for which they spent another sum of money.

    This leads to some people being short of money, and some people having more money. The army is a whole, everyone has to eat, but the leader will not spend another copper coin to support everyone''s meals.

    Because he was close to his hometown, his father Sigurd also urgently sent a batch of grain, and Ragnar distributed the grain to his subordinates.

    He estimated that this batch of food would definitely not support a long battle.

    What to do then? Of course he went to the battlefield to grab the enemy! In this regard, Ragner thinks this approach is very desirable.

    On the day before the departure, a group of people in rags arrived.

    Oh, it''s not that they are really sloppy, but that this group of people really just landed in linen and leather clothes, with their own shields, and one or more axes.

    Soon Ragner learned of the identity of this group of people, it turned out to be a group of farmers from Oslo.

    They are actually Danes¡¯ mercenaries? Such a person can be considered a warrior? !

    The young Ragnar didn''t know what the leader thought Such a group of shabbyly dressed and lacking protection guys should also be put into battle?

    However, because of their arrival, the strength of the Union Army reached two thousand one hundred men.

    And this is just an expedition army assembled in Jutland Peninsula.

    Ragnar felt that even if it received a severe blow, the Gotlanders would send even 500 people! Perhaps the final strength of the Allied forces can reach 3,000.

    Wow, with such a large army, why does Hafgen feel that it is undesirable to attack M?larenburg in the Northern Alliance?

    Attacking Mellarenburg, gaining huge wealth and reaping huge glory, Ragnar not only has the desire to become the king of Denmark, but he also saw the reality that a man can control three thousand soldiers and even more soldiers.

    Leading an army of more than 10,000 people, through a big battle, conquering the entire Northern Alliance, and then conquering the Norwegians to become the King of the North Sea, what a great honor.

    Ragnar, he fell asleep with a dream of glory. What awaits him and his army is the expedition that begins tomorrow, and a future full of wealth and glory.

 Chapter 201ï¼š Danish offensive

    The date of the expedition was set on the fifteenth of May in the Julian calendar.

    Gotland was attacked at the end of April, and the Danes reacted fiercely in just over two weeks. The Danish alliance under Hafgen¡¯s rule was still capable of assembling troops.

    On this day of expedition, the weather cannot be said to be very good.

    In the early morning, the foggy world caused young Ragnar to be inexplicably worried about the future battle.

    "If today is a sunny day, our war will definitely be won." Standing at the door of his camp, he couldn''t help muttering.

    "My lord, we will win," one of his close subordinates echoed.

    "Of course we will win, wait a while and see what the leader will do. Now order the brothers to get up, we are ready to go."

    The raids Ragnar knew about were all long boats launching sudden attacks. All the warriors only carried a small amount of supplies. Almost all of them needed to be captured from the battlefield for how to sleep and eat.

    He didn''t understand the situation of the Northern Alliance. From his father, he learned that the Northern Alliance and the Danish Alliance were not much different in nature. It would be foolish to think that the enemy is a group of weak people.

    So this time, Ragnar made a little material reserve, which was unprecedented. As for the others, he really can''t control it.

    He put on the most advanced riveted chain mail outside the thick leather armor. The chain armor can even protect his arms, and even form a skirt made of chain armor. In this way, he only needs to beware of the enemy''s sledgehammer, and the combination of lock and leather armor has been able to isolate the damage from the sharp sword.

    About fifty of the army he commanded had ordinary chain-linked mail armor, and the rest were leather armor.

    Even so, compared to the armies of other allies, the Ragnar commander''s strength is small, and in terms of weapons and equipment, it can be described as the top Nordic in this time and space.

    Even for the powerful Robard tribe with a large population, the leader Hafgen wants to show his martial arts, but he does not have the financial resources to equip all the tribal fighters assembled with excellent mail.

    According to the latest order, a traditional commercial market near the beach of the Lobad tribe has suspended commercial activities at this place, and all merchants moved to other places to set up their stalls.

    In an instant, the field became a school field where soldiers assembled.

    Soldiers from various allied tribes, Oslo mercenaries, and Lobard''s own tribe, after eating an early morning meal, poured into this solid sandy ground that has been trampled on by thousands of people. .

    Because, there is still a sacrifice before the expedition.

    Five pillars were erected on a temporary platform made of stones, and Ragnar saw them and understood the trick of the lord.

    In the anxious wait of more than two thousand people, the bossy leader Harf root in a uniform finally arrived.

    "This guy is late. He thinks he is the leader and he can do whatever he wants. If we unite, the power of the Robards will cease."

    "Shut up, my brother." Ragnar tilted his head and scolded his cronies: "Look at what that guy will do."

    Ragnar took off his helmet that could cover his entire face, in order to better see the actions of the lord.

    I saw five people in ragged clothes **** with hands, escorted by a group of warriors to the altar, and then, these five people were tied to the pillars with ropes.

    At this time, Hafgen was standing on the altar, his chin held high and his hands stretched out.

    Beside him, a group of priests in black robes also began to chant spells that no one understood.

    Unable to talk nonsense by Hafgen, his people roared his name.

    Ragnar''s ears heard all the enthusiastic calls along with the clansmen onlookers.

    When Hafgen pulled out his sword, the roar became more enthusiastic.

    And when his sword was facing down, the cheering crowd quickly quieted down.

    This situation really moved Ragnar deeply. "Ah, I don''t think you guys have managed the warriors to this point?!"

    Indeed, the young people of the Lobad tribe strongly praised their leader, the man who killed all competitors and won the throne of leader.

    With a sword, Hafgen walked into the five people who were **** with ropes and shivered in the morning breeze.

    Specifically, the people who were **** were all Picts, natives captured from Scotland by the Norwegians, who had changed hands several times and became slaves of the Robard tribe.

    Today, Hafgen is going to use human sacrifices to make a wish to God to win a big victory.

    He has no status to talk nonsense, holding up his sword and shouting with all his strength: "Brothers, fight! Attack the north! Take everything you looted! Destroy those wicked people, for the shame our alliance has suffered, revenge! Revenge! Revenge!"

    With him taking the lead, almost everyone was touched by the violent atmosphere, yelling "revenge" one by one.

    In this atmosphere, Hafgen personally cut off the heads of the five slaves one by one.

    And this crazy process is enough to drive the assembled warriors of all tribes into madness.

    Including Ragnar''s tribe, they also began to roar spontaneously. In Ragner''s eyes, it seemed that he had been bewitched by that guy.

    "You are not going to attack M?larenburg in the north. You just want to take some small tribes to vent their anger. For the purpose of this battle, it is worth the sacrifice? Not only did you do it, you also used five people! Why, you are expressing your tribe Is it financially strong?"

    Ragnar felt that the leader hadn''t won the victory, he was already a great guy.

    In this way, Hafgen carried a **** head and issued a bloodthirsty command: "Brothers! Let''s go!"

    With an order, the Danish army, which had already aroused the desire to fight, surged aggressively towards the warship they had anchored on the beach.

    Hafgen has assembled a force of up to two thousand one hundred men, and all the ships together are close to one hundred.

    Even some courageous businessmen determined to row their merchant ships to follow this huge fleet. So when they can''t catch a batch of slaves, they can buy them quickly. At the same time, the army needs some supplies such as grain, which can also be quickly sold to them.

    In the end, the 120 boats lit their sails, and under the warm south wind, with the help of paddles, they moved quickly northward.

    Who is the target of the attack? Ragnar is still unclear until now.

    A small goal? It must not be the Mellaren tribe.

    Before the target is selected for landing, the huge Danish fleet has to complete a rendezvous with another of their allies.

    As night fell, the fleet floated on the sea, and everyone slept on the boat all night.

    On May 16th, they successfully encountered the Gotland ships on the sea.

    After simple negotiations, as many as thirty warships joined the Danish army in the afternoon.

    After all, this is also a battle of revenge belonging to the Gotland people, with nearly a thousand people joining it.

    Since the attack, the ties between the various families in the north of the island have become extremely close.

    With the addition of new allies, Hafgen, the leader of the alliance, has a basic understanding of the attack on the Gotland, and that the attacker is the Rus in the north. He also understood that in the past, he was only sending people to do business with the Gotlanders. He could not think that the war between the Gotlanders and the Russ had never ceased.

    Upon learning of these circumstances, Hafgen suddenly realized that he seemed to be dragged into the water by the Gotlanders.

    His slogan for the expedition was to counter the provocation of the Northern Alliance. Now, who is the provocateur? Regarding this matter, they are definitely not clean in Gotland.

    The army has set off, and the rest is war! The war is never over. As the leader, you can only do your best to create victory.

    Just on the sea, the four boats gathered together, and the boat plates were also attached to each other.

    Seeing that there were three Gotland leaders, Hafgen asked bluntly: "Tell me, where is the nearest stronghold of the Northern Alliance?"

    An old man with a white beard wearing a lock armor pointed his big hand directly to the northwest: "That''s it. There is a fjord there. As far as we know, that is their stronghold."

    "How many of them are there?"

    "Probably...two thousand people. Or less."

    "Two thousand people?" Hafgen couldn''t help grabbing his beard, thinking.

    "Leader, are you sure? Are you them?" the old man asked tentatively.

    "Have you ever played against them?"

    "It''s only because their fishermen have fought. They are not strong. We are just worried that if we launch an offensive, whether we will attract the Melaren people out. Because the fjord is a little closer to the core of the Melaren people. "

    "Are you afraid of them?" Hafgen''s attitude was rather impatient.

    "No! Great leader, we are just worried that things will become complicated. Because of the Ross people, we are worried about them... The Ross people are very strong. Just ten days ago, we and their fleet encountered at sea, and we lost more than a hundred people."

    The Danish tribes living in Jutland and the surrounding waters have never actually had a record of fighting against the Rus. From the current point of view, the Baltic Sea is a huge small world. Because of geography and geopolitical factors, the Danes will not enter the Gulf of Bothnia, and naturally they will not be able to encounter the Rus.

    Moreover, even the Gotland people don''t know much about the Ross people.

    After an attack, the attitude of the Gotlanders to the Rus suddenly changed, as if the attackers were terrorists.

    Hafgen didn¡¯t take it seriously: "Ross are very strong? That didn¡¯t meet us!" Then, he pointed to his fleet, to the towering masts: "Have you ever seen such a huge one? The fleet? I tell you, this is only a small part of my fleet. I can organize a huge army that you can¡¯t understand, and I can beat the entire Northern Alliance.¡±

    Of course, there is a strong bragging element in this. Several Gotland leaders looked at each other and praised Hafgen''s strength one after another.

    Surrounded by them, Hafgen officially determined the spearhead of the offensive¡ªjust attack the Northern Alliance settlement in that fjord.

    In a short time, Hafgen sent a messenger to inform the entire fleet of the goal of the army.

    "A tribe with two thousand people? Conquer them?" Hearing this news, Ragnar''s attitude suddenly changed.

    In Ragnar''s view, the tribe of two thousand people is already very big, and it stands to reason that the other party can draw a team of eight hundred people, or more! All men are fighters, and he firmly believes that the other side will organize a decent army to fight the Danish army.

    The destination of the Danish army is Blow Bay.

    In the depths of this bay, there lived a tribe named Ostara.

    This tribe belongs to the Sisi sub-tribe alliance, with a population of close to 1,500.

    I have to say that the geographical environment of Bulow Bay is good, and it is suitable for being a harbor.

    In the future, a city named Norrk?ping will emerge in this bay. The so-called "K?ping" originally means "shopping place", and it comes from the same Germanic vocabulary as modern English shopping.

    Trade will eventually bring prosperity to this fjord, and a city will always arise here.

    But now, the Ostara tribe living here is facing a disaster without warning.

    Tribal fishermen are still fishing in Blow Bay. All fishermen know that they must not head south except for the fjord to avoid sea conflicts with the Gotland people.

    After more people cultivated a small amount of land, they drove their cattle and sheep to graze nearby areas.

    There are still many tribes in this area doing the same thing as the Ostara tribe, that is, developing animal husbandry. It''s just that those tribes live in the lakes that connect to Buluo Bay further west. Their tribes only have a few hundred people, but there are more tribes.

    Selling their livestock products to the Melaren tribe in the north is the main way for these people to make money.

    However, there are not many grasslands suitable for grazing in the Gotaland Heights, where there are many lakes.

    The Ostara tribe and the nearby tribes should always guard against the invasion of the Gotland herders who landed.

    They are always on guard, and every family, and every one of them, has its own weapons.

    As Ragnar estimated, the Ostras didn''t know the danger was approaching, but they could indeed draw a team of at least five hundred people.

    Of course, the premise is that the Danes have issued the battle book and agreed on the location of the decisive battle, and Ostara has time to complete the assembly of the army.

    Hafgen didn''t have time to write a statement to the Northern Alliance. Since the tactics adopted by the Ruths are surprise attacks, they should do the same.

    There are no scouts, no formation arrangements.

    The so-called tactics of Hafgen is that there is no tactics. First, the 1,000 Gotlanders who know the route will take the lead, followed by the Danish army.

    One hundred and fifty boats can be described as mighty. Those fishermen who fish can see the menacing army in the distance, and are there any leisurely fishing? !

    All the fishermen began to think about retreating in the depths of the bay. Behind them, there was a fleet in pursuit.

    Before the fishermen arrived at the port, the people on the shore of UU Reading saw the danger of approaching.

    A terrifying thought appeared in the head of the tribe. The old man estimated that the arrival was not good, and it was inevitable that it would be a fierce battle.

    There are still some tribesmen who are grazing, and some are logging trees in the nearby woods.

    The Ostara tribe doesn¡¯t have any defenses. How easy is it to summon an army at such an emergency?

    Even so, the tribe is determined to bet on the dignity of men and face a desperate battle against the enemy.

    They will not retreat, because they are men who believe in Odin.

    Even if you can only organize a small group of people quickly, even if you can''t make good preparations.

    The threat of war did not allow them to prepare, and the enemy was already on the ground.

    The men skillfully changed into leather armor, put on iron helmets, and removed the bucklers, swords and axes from the wooden wall.

    Even many women are determined to guard their homes with their husbands. Their attitude is very firm, to die, the husband and wife must also fight to death at the same time!

 Chapter 202ï¼š Fall of Ostara

    The tribal leader put on his armor urgently, took his sons, and even his 12-year-old grandchildren.

    With gray hair, he tried his best to gather all the men who were still in the tribe. At this moment, people were already awake from the initial panic.

    The leader held his rusty warhammer and looked at the men: "Warriors of Ostara, the Gotlandians finally chose to war. Maybe even their masters are involved! They are determined to war against our alliance. The war. Warriors, for our homeland, take up arms and fight them to the end! Let the gods see who is the master of Jotalan and who is the real man!"

    In previous battles with the landing Gotland people, the hatred in the hearts of the Ostala people is getting stronger and stronger.

    Their emotions were **** by the leader, each holding various weapons, knocking on their shields.

    Here, there is no shortage of a large group of teenage boys, and even children who are only ten years old.

    For them, when war comes, every boy and even the elderly have the obligation to defend their homeland.

    The men who can still take weapons quickly armed themselves. They were a group of people who were obviously lacking in combat power. The Ostala tribe gathered nearly six hundred people.

    There are also some young women who are determined to stay, using the wood axe as a weapon, and are determined to fight with their husbands. With the addition of the women, the combat strength is only seven or eight hundred people.

    The time left for the Ostara tribe is getting less and less, the tribe leader is getting older, he is not stupid enough to bet everyone in the tribe in this battle.

    At least children who are too young, and as many women as possible, must escape!

    After issuing a brief pre-war mobilization, the leader gave orders for the women and children to retreat to the north as much as possible.

    All of a sudden, a group of women began to pack their bags, try their best to drive cattle and sheep, and evacuated with their children in their arms.

    In an emergency, the leader called his four daughter-in-laws, and his order was not to fight with her husband, and to retreat immediately with the young children.

    However, this is not in line with their hearts as wives. They are determined to coexist and die with their husbands and tribes.

    Because the moment the tribe migrated to settle here, everyone was ready to fight against the Gotland competitors.

    What else can the leader say about this.

    The old leader sighed, his daughter-in-law chose their own destiny, and he was heartbroken and gratified.

    In times of crisis, the chief family must stand up, and for this he even organized his grandchildren!

    Perhaps not many warriors will survive this battle. but¡­¡­

    The old man tried his best to put on a kind face and called the two nervous granddaughters in front of him, suppressing the grief and anger in his heart: "You two, go to the north! Children, the war has broken out, take food and go!"

    "Grandpa? Fight? Or, let''s all evacuate!" his granddaughter said in a panic.

    "Yeah, grandpa. We are all leaving! Let''s go to Mellaren to rescue the soldiers." The little granddaughter agreed.

    "Forget it." The old man shook his head, "We have no time!"

    At this time, there were screams and terrible roars in the distance.

    A strong man rushed towards the old man: "The leader, all enemies are here! We have already begun to resist."

    For a moment, the kind-looking old man couldn''t hold back his emotions anymore. He slapped his two young granddaughters and ordered solemnly: "Go away! Remember, you are Ostala! And goodbye." Let¡¯s go together! Go to the north and tell them about Ostara!"

    After speaking, the leader led the men to the beach!

    The two girls stared at their grandfather, father, mother, uncle, and even their cousin who was only slightly older, and rushed to the front with weapons.

    "Sister, what should I do?" My sister was already full of tears in panic.

    My sister also has tears in her eyes. Although the war is coming, she still feels that her parents and family have abandoned herself and her sister for the sake of the war.

    For a moment, she felt that she had grown up.

    "Let''s pack things quickly and go!" After that, the sister pulled her into the house.

    A small linen belt was stuffed with some wheat, another linen bag was stuffed with a bit of sour cheese, and he picked up a pottery urn that boiled water and a thin linen blanket. Together with many ethnic people, they also embarked on a journey of escape and faced an unknown future.

    Even so, they have fallen far behind.

    When the two girls packed things urgently, there were still many people from the tribe, either eager to take away more softness, or dragged down by the slow running of cattle and sheep, or simply hesitating, they lost their best. Escape time.

    Who could have imagined that the enemy is actually an army of three thousand people? ! Each one is a fully-armed mature man, and there are many fierce men who have experienced many **** battles.

    The coalition of Danes, Oslo and Gotland is already a little more than twice the population of the Ostra tribe.

    The oarsmen tried their best to shake the oars, and the sails were stowed, and the boats rushed to the sandy beach at extremely fast speed.

    Right in front of the army, in the deepest part of the fjord, was a larger settlement.

    Sitting on the ship¡¯s command, Ragnar, who was struggling to paddle, had already seen with his naked eyes the people gathering on the shore.

    "Brothers, the enemy is on guard!"

    "The archers on the ship are ready! When the ship docks, you put arrows on the ship. When I rushed up with people, all the archers followed to disembark and fight."

    "Brothers, for our honor, for our wealth, get ready!"

    In an instant, the people of Ragnar fell into the most extreme mental excitement.

    Participating in this battle itself is to respond to the call of the leader, and now, they are willing to fight for their wealth. This makes the purpose of combat extremely simple and straightforward, they are here to plunder!

    As for the purpose of other tribes, such as the purpose of the leader, Ragnar couldn''t control it.

    The sturdy keel rushed into the soft sand. Ragnar threw the oars. He held up his shield and sword and shouted, "Brothers, come with me!"

    Following his order, most of the people on the flagship jumped off the ship one after another, and rushed over in response to the screaming enemy.

    It was also at this time, in accordance with the commander''s order, the ten archers stranded in wearing them, holding their single wooden bows, throwing arrows into the distance.

    The falling arrows are aided by gravity. Their accuracy is very poor, but they can penetrate into the body of a person wearing only common clothes.

    The Ostara people gathered in a hurry, before they had time to adjust their mentality, many men didn''t even wear leather boots, and they began to fight fiercely with the invaders.

    Ostarans, they don''t even have time to form a wall of people.

    The enemy came too much, and even the small fjord was crowded with invaders'' ships.

    Ragnar''s flagship is full of fierce men, including himself, who are very powerful men. This group of warriors are all wearing leather armor, and the outer layer is also covered with chain armor.

    According to the pre-arrangement, after the 200 soldiers under his command landed, fifty men in chain armor immediately rushed to Ragnar.

    In this way, fifty heavy infantry opened the way, followed by light infantry.

    Among all the landing forces, Ragnar''s army rushed towards the enemy with a chisel.

    Of course, their heroic posture was also seen by the leader Hafgen.

    "What a lunatic." Hafgen, who had just landed, couldn''t help but praised when he saw it.

    His associates immediately suggested: "Let them take the lead, and we will reap the victory."

    "No. If you let that young man have too many victories, he will forget who is the leader." As he said, Hafgen motioned to the generals who flocked to him: "You bring people in and kill all encounters. Those who arrived, looted their property and burned all the houses."

    Even now, the generals couldn''t help but start to hear the command of the leader.

    Seeing this, Hafgen gritted his teeth and repeated: "Didn''t you hear me clearly? To destroy all the enemies we saw, we are here to retaliate, not to plunder."

    Because Hafgen deliberately placed his fleet at the back end of the entire fleet, the first to land is naturally an ally''s army.

    Vengeful Gotland people landed quickly, and fierce battle broke out with the Ostala people on the shore.

    Of all the offensive forces, the Ragnar army is the most well-trained.

    It was this kind of army that was actually blocked by only more than 30 people.

    More than 30 Ostara warriors of various ages, betting on their honor as men, resolutely resisted a group of madmen who are full of metallic colors. They waved their swords and rushed forward, only to find that their swords didn''t seem to work for them.

    Ragnar''s heavy infantry is now almost immune to the attack of this type of sharp weapon. After the shield overthrows the enemy, it is followed by the chopping of the sword and the axe.

    Thirty Ostras were wiped out, and the gate to the construction area was opened.

    Ragnar''s boots have begun to be stained with black mud, which shows that the army has entered the living quarters. This is like a hagfish burrowing into the skin of a cod, and it can do whatever it wants in the belly of the cod.

    His people have already begun to enter the houses to try to search for their belongings. As a result, several people were stabbed by a sudden short spear, vomiting blood and fell on the mud ground.

    At the same time, the people hiding in the house rushed out yelling. Among them are men, women, and even little boys. The same thing is that this group of people all have weapons in their hands, and they are clearly determined to go into battle if they are ready to die.

    How did Ragnar see such a way? He felt that all the houses in front of him were suspicious fortresses for the enemy.

    "Brothers, don''t try to looting! Beware of the enemy''s sneak attack, all gather together!"

    The losing army had to face the horrible street fighting. Ragnar gathered his own people together and piled up shields on each side.

    "Archer, prepare for rocket arson."

    Just as more than 30 archers in the army began to soak the arrows with resin, the leader of the Ostala tribe showed up with more than a hundred people under his personal leadership.

    The leader saw that the enemy had rushed to the streets, and there was a shout of killing in the distance.

    He held up the sword and shouted: "Warriors of Ostara, come with me! Destroy them all!"

    At this moment, timidity has become meaningless.

    The Ostarans organized into a wall of people under the command of the leader, and began to rush over at a tidy pace.

    Upon seeing this, Ragnar narrowed his eyes and shouted, "Brothers, the enemy is coming! Ready to meet the enemy."

    After all, this group of people is really well-trained, after all, there are many guys who have fought fiercely with the regular army of the Frankish Kingdom.

    Fifty heavily armed infantry quickly lined up, their shields were connected, and their swords were placed on the shields to find a chance to strike. Their left leg is in the front and the right leg is behind, and they are in a collision-proof posture.

    As to whether the Ostara can gain an advantage, it was in the first and only round of collision.

    Victory did not favor the Ostras.

    Ragnar''s heavy infantry sturdily resisted the opponent''s impact, and then reversed.

    In an instant, the Ostras began to suffer terrible casualties.

    Those who only wear common clothes are easily killed by sharp swords, even those wearing leather armor and helmets, are also dizzy by the sword.

    Seeing that the number of enemies is not increasing as expected, Ragnar had an idea and commanded in the chaos: "People on both sides, rush up to me, wrap them up! Kill them all."

    Next, it was a melee...

    At this moment, the two girls who had just wrapped the escape supplies in cloth and carried the packages on their shoulders.

    They stood in front of their home and saw the battle not far away.

    Father and brother and even grandpa are fighting!

    Oh no! Many people have fallen to the ground.

    With tears in their eyes, the two girls forgot to run away.

    One of the older sisters was the first to react, and pulled the younger sister: "Don''t be too slow, let''s go."

    "But, father, mother, grandpa...oooo..."

    "Quick! Go!"

    The two girls staggered and started running, however, their escape was also discovered by some of Ragnar''s men.

    More than a dozen guys with blood on their faces immediately aimed at the two girls and rushed over.

    It is no longer a sad time. The two girls run desperately in a critical moment, trying to break into the summer woods. As long as you escape into the woods, the chance of escape is very high.

    One of the older sisters inadvertently fell to the ground sturdily. Her knee touched the ground, and for a moment she didn''t realize that she was injured.

    My sister fell, and the running sister stopped and tried to pull her up.

    "You run!"

    "No! Sister, let''s run together."

    My sister gritted her teeth. Since she got up, she held her right leg, which was suddenly somewhat inflexible, and staggered with her sister to flee They flee because of this, and the chased fighters seemed to have captured two soldiers. Like a lamb, it''s easy to catch.

    For them, from the moment they were discovered, they were destined to be captured. They definitely can''t run through this group of fighters.

    The warriors of Ragnar, they only obey the orders of their commanders. Go to **** with the leader''s request! Aren¡¯t those two running kids running silver coins?

    The two girls were captured by two warriors, and the girl in panic had forgotten the struggle for a while. The two warriors have a very simple intention after capturing the children, that is, to bring them back to their hometowns, or to raise them for a period of time and sell them to make a fortune, or to raise them until they are twelve years old and give them to their sons. Be a wife.

    They were taken back to the battlefield that was already full of dead bodies. Seeing that their father and brother and the clansmen were already lying in a pool of blood, they had nothing to fear, and both of them cried heartbreakingly.

    It was also at this moment that the Danes'' army, in a short period of time, completed a devastating victory over the Ostara! Next, is the carnival belonging to the winner, and the tragic end of the loser.

    ""

 Chapter 203ï¼š Ragnars Principles

    The leader family of the Ostarans has been wiped out, and even the elites of the tribe have been killed by the Ragnar tribe.

    The dying old man lying in the pile of corpses, he vomited blood to face the solemn local commander, his mouth hesitating.

    "Hey! Old man, now you can tell me who you are!" Ragnar stepped forward and ordered.

    "I...I am the leader of the Ostras. You Danes, how dare you attack us. Mellaren... the Mellaren will... avenge us!"

    "Vengeance?! If they are willing to take revenge, come on!" Ragnar took off his head and revealed his face.

    Ragnar is a handsome young man, his eyes reveal his strength.

    "Old man, I admire your courage. You have fewer people than me, and I still decide to fight to the end. I am Ragnar, the son of Sigurd of the Ring, and the next leader of the Stonewall tribe. We are the bravest warriors in Denmark. , Even the Franks are afraid of our strength. Listen, it is your glory to die in our hands."

    Hearing, the old man spit out blood and forced a wry smile: "Glory...Glory...I hope that Rurik of Ross of our alliance can also bring us glory."

    This was the first time Ragnar heard Rurik''s name. He didn''t even know the details of the Ross man.

    Unexpectedly, the leader of the southernmost tribe of the Northern Alliance was still talking about the Ross people.

    To be honest, since Ragner learned that this battle was a response to the Rus sneak attack. Wouldn''t it be better if the target of combat is the Rus? It is a pity that the leader only intends to attack a few tribes of the Mind-Human Alliance in the south.

    It is equivalent to saying that this Ostra must atone for the actions of the Rus, and thereafter, it may still be the Mellaren to take revenge for today''s war.

    Ragnar looked at the corpses in this place again, and only a few of them were his own tribe. It can be said that the first battle he personally commanded was a big victory.

    He slammed the blood from his sword, and walked straight to the dying Ostra leader, determined to give him a good time, and he was awarded the glorious honor of personally beheading the leader of the enemy tribe.

    The dying leader, he has closed his eyes and waited for his destiny.

    But the cry of a heart-piercing girl suddenly heard from his ears, causing him to open his eyes suddenly, and his limp body stiffened again with excessive blood loss.

    He raised his head vigorously, his eyes widened, and his mouth full of blood was stunned.

    At this moment, even Ragnar, who was holding a sharp sword, stopped.

    "Hey! You two, restrain your new slaves and don''t make them cry." Apparently, Ragnar noticed the two poor girls.

    The two women restrained the children in a very rough way. The two women were screaming, their mouths were covered by the dirty callous hands, and there was nothing left but àÓàÓàÓ.

    At this point, Ragnar threw the blood on the sword again and stood in front of the dying old man.

    "First, you can die. Don''t worry, the Valkyrie will recognize your bravery. In a few decades, we will meet in Valhalla." As he said, Ragnar held the hilt with both hands and was about to pierce deeply. Go down.

    "Wait!" The old man used all his strength, stretched out his arm, and pointed at the two captured children: "Only...only them. Those two children."

    "child?"

    "They... are my children. I only hope that you can forgive them."

    "Really?" Ragnar put down his sword. "They will be slaves to my people. Don''t worry, my people will treat them kindly."

    "Oh, Danish warriors! I beg you to let go... let them go."

    "Why?" Ragnar looked disdainful.

    "They are my granddaughters, the noble children of the tribe. You are also a noble person, and you must not see the nobles become slaves. I... I beg you to let them go and let them run away. God is watching us. Let them go and let God decide their fate."

    Listen, Ragnar looked at the two girls again. He wondered, if the two children were older, it would be okay to accept them as wives and concubines.

    It is indeed a bit miserable for a noble girl to become a servant of ordinary people.

    Considering that his father Sigurd felt that this battle was untimely, he decided to participate more in order to gain military exploits. Help the Gotlanders get revenge or something, go to hell!

    He pointed his sword at his subordinates and ordered: "You two, let go of the children in your hands."

    "My lord, why? According to tradition..." one person questioned.

    "Listen to my orders! Let go of her! The girl in your hands is noble than you!"

    Compared with the residents of Svealand, the Danes are actually more advanced. Before Denmark can become a country, I am afraid it is only a ceremony for the leader to become king. The division of power within the Danish Alliance has been basically completed. The chiefs of those tribes are nobles, and all members of the chief family are nobles.

    A captured noble woman, she should not be a slave. Either give her death, or give her a marriage to another nobleman.

    In short, it is not the turn of a different fighter to decide her fate.

    Under pressure from the commander, the two soldiers placed the **** the ground, but still grabbed their hands.

    Ragnar turned to look at the old man who continued to vomit blood again: "Mine will let them go. They will escape in the forest and the lake. Whether they survive or not depends on God''s will. In this way, you can rest assured."

    The old man seemed to be talking, but Ragnar couldn''t understand the hesitation. But from the old man''s eyes, Ragnar understood everything.

    Holding the sword, he stabbed fiercely, completing the final battle.

    At this time, a crowd of soldiers onlookers called "Ragna".

    Only the two girls watched eagerly as their grandfather was killed by the Danish invaders.

    Ragnar wiped the sword clean and immediately ordered: "Brothers, go get what you want now. Remember, there are no nobles in this tribe, go get your slaves!"

    Everyone obeyed the order and immediately began the feast of plunder.

    Only Ragnar, he is destined to inherit the position of the leader of his clan and looting himself? forget it.

    He took away the broken and precious leader''s sword from the dead leader''s hand as a proof of honor.

    He approached the two girls who were standing and crying again, and ordered the two soldiers who were watching the girls to leave.

    They were crying, and they were all baring their teeth, as if they were about to take revenge. But they didn''t run away either, obviously waiting for their terrible fate.

    Ragnar was not angry either, and with a blank face, he ordered: "Your grandfather begs me to let you go. You two are nobles, and I forgive you. Now, let''s go!"

    The two girls were completely stupefied.

    "Hurry up!" After that, he kicked the taller one.

    The injured sister fell down again, and it was this foot that made her fully awake. She got up, ignoring her injuries, and dragged her stunned sister Sa Yazi to escape.

    At this moment, some subordinates approached Ragner: "My lord, just let them go like this."

    "Yes! Let them go, I forbid you to chase them. Remember, only aristocrats can determine the fate of aristocrats, you are not worthy."

    Ragnar has his own principles. His subordinates have captured more than 30 people in the chaos, almost all of them are women, and they are not noble.

    It can be said that, except for the two girls who were let go, this tribe has no nobles.

    Invade hostile tribes, capture their women, and bring them back to your hometown to enrich your own strength. The Danish tribes have been accustomed to this mode of expanding their strength since ancient times.

    His people caught a handful of captives in a short time, as well as some cattle and sheep, as well as a small amount of food.

    Relying on these seizures, he felt that he could continue to fight for many days.

    Ragnar, he thought of the possibility of continuing northward and attacking the northern Mellaren tribe. After all, it is now in the trade period. If a huge army raided the enemy by surprise at this time, it would definitely be able to reap huge benefits, not to mention, it would also be a heavy blow to the Northern Alliance.

    In the vicinity of Ragnar¡¯s forces, many houses have ignited into the sky.

    "My lord, it must be a Gotland, and they must be setting fire." Ragner''s minister pointed to the gasping wolf flue.

    Ragnar raised his head, sniffing the burning smell in the air.

    "My lord, should we set fire too?"

    "Forget it." Ragnar shook his head, "Don''t waste tinder, we have to keep the beach for a campfire. Brothers, take the captured to the beach. Come with me!"

    The arsonists are first and foremost a vengeful Gotland.

    Of the 1,000 Gotland soldiers who led the battle, nearly two hundred of them came from Sikkenberg, which was destroyed before. They were the fugitives who realized that they could not defeat the Ruths. They were temporarily settled by the northern families, and each yearned for revenge.

    Who could have imagined that the opportunity for revenge would arrive in just over twenty days.

    It can be said that they have only experienced unforgettable hatred, and the object of hatred is aimed at the entire northern thinking sub-tribe alliance. As long as the tribes belonging to that alliance are enemies.

    They were implementing the decision of the leader Hafgen, and after the fall of Ostara, they were the first to start the attack for a tooth for a tooth. Those who dared to resist were killed, their property emptied and their houses burned.

    Followed by the "hungry" Oslo mercenaries.

    A mercenary composed of three hundred Oslo farmers, they have no desire to mutilate the enemy. First of all, everyone took the Danish money to fight for them, and secondly, all the loot was their own.

    This group of people tried their best to avoid killing, especially focusing on capturing prisoners. Their purpose is quite simple. Those who have captured women, Oslo mercenaries just want to take them back to their hometowns to live as wives and concubines.

    Harf basically intends to let the allies and mercenaries take the lead, so that the losses are theirs, and they can reap the profits. Who would have thought that the enemy''s combat power is not high. The enemy''s rapid defeat made the allies take the lead in "eating meat", and it was their turn to eat the leftovers.

    Hafgen ordered his 1,000 soldiers to attack, and in the end the group caught a handful of captives, as well as a dozen cattle and sheep.

    Look at the allies again! An ally who sent troops with only two ships, they actually caught more than a hundred cows!

    The most ruthless tribe controls more than 300 cows.

    In fact, the entire Ostala tribe raises more than 5,000 cows. Without such a scale, they would not be able to become a large supplier of cow hides to their allies.

    Ragnar rushed to the beach with his own people mightily. Everyone felt that they had captured a lot, but only when they came to the beach did they know what abundance was.

    The homes of the Ostara tribe ignited soaring fires one after another, and the long and narrow beaches gathered a large number of soldiers, as well as a large number of cattle and sheep.

    The cattle and sheep were also shocked by the fire, and the cries of the livestock even overwhelmed the bustling crowd.

    "My lord, it seems that we are busy fighting their nobles and missed a good time to search." A minister said regretfully.

    "At least we got the honor, and you also got the honor with me."

    "However, the cattle and sheep were taken away by them."

    "You are really stupid, my brother. From now on, people will only remember that we beheaded the leader of the Ostara, nothing more."

    If this is the case, Hafgen certainly hopes that he can also rob hundreds of cattle and sheep.

    Then the question is coming. There are cows and sheep on the beach. How to transport them back to their hometown? Use the loser''s ship? enough? !

    Even so, Ragnar did not forget to continue fighting north.

    He ordered his people to stay on the spot to rest, and he could immediately slaughter a cow and barbecue to eat meat.

    Ragnar took two entourages to find Hafgen, the leader, to discuss the next countermeasures.

    Finally, in a makeshift tent on the beach, he saw Hafgen, who had no blood on his chain mail and was neatly dressed, and he also saw most of the Confederate commanders who had been anxious and all dirty.

    Everyone''s faces were filled with triumphant smiles and the joy of a bumper harvest, and they were also talking about the next countermeasures.

    As Haff roots came in high spirits, a military meeting was held in a tent on the beach.

    The lord Hafgen looked at all the people present and said in a strong voice: "The whole settlement is burning, Gotland people, your hatred should be regarded as retribution."

    "Yes, my lord." An old guy said with joy: "The Northern Alliance paid a price, and we also reaped a lot of benefits. We looted a lot of cattle and sheep. These are the results of your talents under your wise leadership. ."

    Hafgen was very comfortable when he heard it, and he asked some people again, and they all claimed that they had looted a lot of good things.

    He finally saw the young soldier with a wooden face: "Ragna, son of Sigurd. Looking at your face, maybe you are not satisfied with the capture?"

    Ragnar is indeed stupid, which is a complimentary response: "Great lord, we are different from them I took my people to focus on fighting the enemy, and the others Focus on plundering. Maybe I am lucky, I personally beheaded the leader of this tribe."

    Hafgen was taken aback: "Ah, did you take this honor?"

    In this way, many commanders cast their surprised eyes on the young man.

    Ragnar shook his neck and ordered his subordinates to hand up a curved iron sword with many gems inlaid on the hilt.

    Hafgen held the scrapped sword, and he noticed that the bent blade was full of gaps, and he had estimated it a lot.

    "Leader, I will give you this sword."

    "Give it to me?! Forget it." Hafgen felt deeply offended. He rudely threw the sword to Ragnar, and the sword fell directly on the sand on the beach. "I am a warrior. I didn''t get this honor. I don''t deserve this sword. Ragnar, it belongs to you."

    "Okay." Ragnar knelt down and picked up the sword, facing all the commanders: "I will take this sword back. You all understand what the lord means, it was I who killed Aosta. The leader of the Ra tribe, the glory belongs to me, Ragnar."

 Chapter 204ï¼š Radical, conservative, infighting and violent

    In the big tent, Ragnar took the broken sword from the ground and solemnly expressed his opinion to Hafgen: "Leader, I think we should continue northward and we should continue to raid Mellaren. We now have three thousand. People, when we get another victory, we will immediately withdraw, and we will be able to deal a severe blow to the enemy."

    However, Ragner''s proposal was indifferent to everyone.

    At this moment, no one made a statement about his proposal, and even his eyes showed rejection.

    The leader, Hafgen, felt that his strategic goal had been achieved, that is, now that he made the decision to retreat, which would definitely make this young man angry or disadvantage him.

    Hafgen deliberately asked the left and right: "Everyone, what do you think? Will you continue to attack?"

    Seeing that everyone was still indifferent, Hafgen asked further: "Didn''t you looted a lot of cattle and sheep? You see, this brave Ragnar defeated the elite of the enemy, and he must be able to defeat even more powerful enemies. With him, we can continue to win. You put the captured cattle and sheep here, and I will send someone to help you watch. In this way, the army can go north without worry."

    Originally, according to tradition, the tribes participating in joint operations need to hand over part of the spoils to the leader, because this is the power of the leader.

    It¡¯s good now. If you continue to expand the results, the large amount of loot previously obtained will be kept by the leader. Will the commanding leader return it? He will definitely not return it.

    The vision of many allies is short-sighted, or in other words, they are not so ambitious. They just looked at the meaning of the leader with the most troops.

    The Gotland, the second most powerful, is actually a joint force organized by a group of family members, and the personnel inside are also concealed in their hearts.

    It seemed that Ragnar was the only one resolutely clamoring to continue northward to expand the results, and the rest of them all did not cooperate.

    Finally, after estimating the attitude of the leader, everyone began to express their opinions.

    "Oh! Keep going north, forget it! If the Mellaren people organize an army, we will win, and many people will die."

    "Leader, now is not the time for a decisive battle. You should understand that the M?laren can organize 10,000 people. If you choose a decisive battle, we should act in March next year and spend the entire winter to organize the troops."

    Some people in Gotland also stated: "It is indeed out of date. Now is the trading period of the Northern Alliance. If you attack them at this time, you will declare war with all the northern tribes. They will unite as never before, and they will destroy our island first. "

    As for the Osloites, they didn¡¯t even think about the new enemy: ¡°Our employment relationship is over. We won¡¯t fight for you again, we just want to go home.¡±

    The Oslo mercenaries were the first to bluntly request to retreat. With this number one, they immediately attracted many allied commanders to announce their retreat.

    Allies announced one after another and they would accept it when they were good, but Ragnar still insisted.

    "Are you guys cowards?" Ragnar gritted his teeth. "Are they organizing ten thousand people faster, or are we rushing over now? Remember, we are three thousand people!"

    A brawny man with a beard stepped forward and shook his head: "We are not cowards. And you are not the leader. Why must we continue to go north?"

    "We can clearly earn greater wealth and greater honor."

    "Forget it, young man. You want to keep fighting for honor, that''s your business. Now I just want to take back what we got."

    "No, you are cowards." Ragnar saw that they were unwilling to cooperate, what else could they do except curse?

    But his words really angered the commanders of many tribes.

    Another yelled: "Hey! Son of Sigurd. Rather than want to attack the Mellaren, consider your own. We haven''t settled your account yet!"

    "You?" Ragnar stepped forward, the chain mail on his chest already pressed against the man''s leather armor. "Oh, I know you guys, a bunch of cowards."

    "Coward? Maybe we should fight again."

    Ragnar did not dare to face this kind of provocation: "Okay, the new leader who told you, come and stand up against me. No matter who you change, I can cut off that person''s head. You, all It''s a bunch of cowards." After that, Ragnar turned his head and took a sputum. Roar again: "Coward!"

    "You! Damn it."

    Ragnar was pushed and shoved a little bit in a hurry. When he reacted, his fist slammed up.

    The provocateur was immediately beaten up with a nosebleed, and then he went into a mess.

    The people gathered in this makeshift tent, although they belong to the Danish alliance, the interior is never a piece of steel. The most powerful Robard tribe used force and economic means to force the tribes to respect themselves as their leaders and avoid internal disputes as much as possible under their governance.

    Hundreds of years of blood feuds, how could it be eliminated because Hafgen became the leader. To put it bluntly, Denmark is still in the period of the tribal alliance, and everyone has a high degree of unity only when they are unanimous.

    Carrying their own hatred, the commanders of the two armies fought in front of the leader.

    Ragnar relied on his youth and vigor, and when he was separated from others, he had already made a lot of money.

    At this moment, the disadvantaged commander was already bloody, and he blushed and yelled: "I will tell my master that you are blatantly provoking. It is you who provoked the war, and you tore up the truce. Wait for death."

    "Okay!" Ragnar was even more unconvinced. "We all cut down those Frankish cavalry, afraid of you?"

    Hafgen, the leader of the chaotic scene, was very uncomfortable.

    "Shut up!"

    With the roar of a lion from Hafgen, the turbulent crowd finally calmed down.

    Obviously, the current Ragnar has been isolated because of his own intentions and blood-stained fists.

    The young man¡¯s dissatisfaction, Hafgen looked in his eyes, and he clapped his hands to draw everyone¡¯s attention: "So far, we should not have infighting. Since most of you are determined to retreat, I can¡¯t say anything. ."

    As he said, Hafgen deliberately looked at Ragner''s eyes: "Son of Sigurd, you calm down. Actually, I am willing to continue to attack the north."

    "Really? You order now and we continue to fight. I really can''t figure out that the people here are actually satisfied because they have captured some cattle." Ragnar said with a suffocated breath.

    "Hehe, how could it be so simple." Hafgen made a deliberate smile and began to explain a very realistic thing.

    It is said that if this 3,000-man Danish coalition continues to fight, the time for the army to engage the enemy will be early June.

    If the Danish army launches a surprise attack, it may win a big victory. Wouldn''t the enemy gather a crowd to counterattack?

    Can the battle be over in a short time?

    It definitely won''t.

    The fighting is likely to be delayed by the Northern Alliance¡¯s large-scale counterattacks. If the war cannot be declared over in July, the result will be catastrophic.

    Early August is the wheat harvest season in Jutland. Once the wheat harvest is disturbed, many people simply cannot survive the long winter.

    Even the so-called strong Lobad tribe does not have food reserves for the whole tribe to eat for a year without labor.

    "Ragna, do you really think the Northern Alliance is weak? As long as we attack the Mellaren, we must be prepared to fight the entire Northern Alliance, and the war may last for several months. Is it your father Sigurd? Will you be allowed to bet on the upper tribe¡¯s food next year and fight here for your honor? Be realistic! We are just revenge this time. We have succeeded. We rest here for two days at most. Before the enemy tries to counterattack, our main force will withdraw. Let''s go. Listen, if the Northern Alliance really decides to retaliate, we will fight them at the door of our house. At that time, it will be them who will suffer..."

    Hafgen said a lot, and he didn''t know if Ragnar understood it.

    Then I continued to face everyone: "Brothers, my determination will not change. I order you to rest now and another day tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow, we will withdraw. Now, you can leave."

    Ragnar didn''t say anything, he shook his head and left the tent with his mouth strained.

    Maybe there is some truth in what the leader said. When he returned to his tribe, he was still thinking about expanding the results. He even fantasizes, if he kills the leader of the Mellaren with his own hands, will it cause the collapse of the Northern Alliance?

    If this is the case, people will remember that the Danish "mao trousers" Ragnar is the number one warrior in the north.

    He returned with resentment, and saw that his tribe was already making a temporary couple with the small group of captured women.

    Seeing his subordinates happily pressing on the woman, hearing his subordinates'' joyful laughter, and the woman''s crying and howling, Ragnar''s anger stopped.

    He personally walked over, kicked off the stubborn people, and almost got a whip to beat them.

    No matter, he even yelled: "I thought you were all veterans. You don''t want to continue fighting, you are already playing with your new slaves. Today, don''t let me see you again."

    It was late at night, and there were bonfires on the beach. The Ostrava tribe occupied by the Danish army did not know when the fire was extinguished.

    In the crackling of the flames, there was the joy of a group of men screaming, and the crying of the captives.

    And all the Ostras killed were piled up by the servants of Gotland''s army, and then piled up with wood and burned, which is regarded as a "kind cremation."

    In addition, many cattle and sheep were dragged to the beach, **** water stained the bay, cowhides and sheepskins were collected, and the fresh meat was used as food for the army.

    Among the troops participating in the battle, Ragnar¡¯s troops later brought an additional batch of rations. The rest of the people generally only had enough food for three or four days, especially those mercenaries from Oslo, who had almost no rations, just waiting to finish the war and eat the spoils.

    The lack of rations is indeed also a major factor hindering the expansion of the Danish coalition forces to the north. The army has taken advantage of the Ostala tribe. If they cannot continue to harvest a large amount of food on the new battlefield, it is of course impossible to fight on an empty stomach.

    Just now, the army slaughtering cattle and sheep is a kind of crazy luxury.

    They are doing this, precisely because they really don¡¯t have to eat beef and mutton if they don¡¯t eat it.

    Having said that, ordinary soldiers, they rarely eat meat on weekdays. In Nordic culture, meat refers to "red meat", typically beef and lamb. Fish is not considered meat.

    Everyone knows that grilling beef and mutton is a delicacy, and ordinary soldiers can eat a piece of herring and eat a large piece of roast beef, but it is extremely rare.

    They ate beef, drank milk, and served by captured women.

    Many fighters, for the first time in their lives, have had such a happy experience.

    Unlike those wild guys, Hafgen also wanted to learn after hearing about the extravagant lifestyle of the Frankish nobles. Even in the battlefield where the flames of war have not been extinguished, he wants to be more gentle, to show that he is a noble person.

    He took off his helmet and put on a mink robe stitched by more than a dozen ferrets in his seaside tent.

    There is no table in the tent, and a silver dinner plate is placed on a leather cushion, on which is a greasy roast leg of lamb.

    He owns a natural crystal glass that has been transferred to his own hands several times, and now it is full of wine.

    For the time being, he just wanted to be alone by himself, unintentionally mixing with his crazy group of subordinates.

    Suddenly, a general rushed into the tent with excitement and rude expression.

    "What''s the matter? I told you, I want to be alone."

    The general said with a blushing face: "Oh my lord. Brothers are afraid of your loneliness, this is not it." Then, the general, who looked like a bull, pushed a crying young woman into the tent. "My lord, please enjoy."

    The woman sat directly on the ground, then put her hands on the ground, begging for forgiveness.

    Hafgen looked at the woman contemptuously, "Your men have all died in battle. According to tradition, you should have been martyred for them. Are you begging me for mercy?"

    After that, he looked at the minister with regret: "You are letting me enjoy it? I am afraid that you have already enjoyed it."

    The minister denied it: "My lord, I will take care of this woman when I capture it. I just dedicate her to you."

    Hafgen looked at the woman again, she was indeed a little bit beautiful under the dim oil lamp. He didn''t believe what the minister said, otherwise how could this woman cry so badly.

    "Forget it. You are not a priest, I don''t believe you can really restrain yourself!" Hafgen waved his hand.

    The general''s eyes revealed embarrassment. "My lord, you really don''t want it?"

    "You are such an idiot. I am the leader of Denmark. My woman must be noble. You take this woman away and do whatever you want. Anyway, before we set off, all the captives will be executed."

    Upon hearing "execution", the woman lay directly on the ground, wailing for her life, and willing to be a slave.

    Hafgen cut his ears: "It''s really annoying, take her away, don''t disturb my quietness."

    And that movie will not help but ask boldly: "My lord, are you serious about your decision? We have captured many women, we should take them back to me Get out!" Hafgen burst out and copied He smashed the leg of lamb in his plate, and then roared: "That''s an order! I gave the order before I set off. My battle is revenge! They killed my friend Oxon, killed my people, and robbed him. It¡¯s my money. It¡¯s all my money! Have you ever heard of paying a tooth for a tooth? Ostra¡¯s prisoners are not worthy to live! This is my revenge! Revenge! Do you understand?!"

    Hafgen opened the mouth of the blood basin, even revealing his teeth inlaid with gold.

    Upon seeing this, that one would stand in a daze on the spot, not knowing what to say.

    In fact, Hafgen''s anger was mixed with anger and jealousy towards young Ragnar. The greatest honor was actually taken away by that kid! Unexpectedly, Hafgen felt that the kid was a threat to the future.

    His anger also vented, and Hafgen looked at the empty plate, pretending to be calm and said: "You, get me another roast leg of lamb. Take this woman out."

    "Yes." After that, I saw that the minister grabbed the woman''s foot and dragged it out like a dead dog.

    After a while, a brand-new roasted leg of lamb was sent to Hafgen.

 Chapter 205ï¼š He is not a great warrior but a despicable woman killer

    The Danish Viking army was enjoying their feast. Early in the morning, thousands of warriors were lying on the beach. They reveled into the night, and now the sun is out and they are still sleeping.

    Finally, people came to wake up one after another.

    The first thing they wake up is to throw firewood into the extinguishing campfire, and then slaughter some cattle and sheep to eat fresh barbecue.

    Some people picked up the dead bodies of prisoners and threw them directly into the sea to let them float.

    The prisoners who were still alive, they were disheveled in a trance, waiting for a terrible fate.

    In contrast, Ragnar was out of anger, and he could not see that his subordinates enjoyed the prisoners. Because of his determination, the lives of the small group of captives controlled by his people are currently protected.

    The next ones are the captives controlled by Oslo mercenaries. There is no language barrier in the entire region in this time and space, and the people of Oslo have promised to take them back to be wives and start a new life. The situation of this group of prisoners is not bad.

    As for other tribes, it was a disaster.

    The day before departure, the main task of the army on the beach was to count the spoils. Regardless of whether the ships are enough, the tribes participating in the battle will give part of the cattle and sheep as tribute to the lord Hafgen, and the rest is their own.

    At this time, the small group of traveling merchants who were following the army started trading with the troops on the spot.

    Even if all the captured ships are used, it is impossible to take the captured cattle and sheep back.

    It is also impossible to rely on the mouth of the army to eat cattle and sheep in a short time.

    The current situation can be described as miraculous, and the number of cattle and sheep captured far exceeds the number of troops.

    The Gotland people¡¯s proposal was to spend money to buy cattle and sheep, and they would drive them to the Gotaland Heights in the south. After all, the families of the Gotland people who participated in the war had many family members who acted as herdsmen in the Gotaland Heights.

    Some cattle and sheep quickly completed the transaction, and many were stripped of their leather. As for the beef and mutton, it is roasted on a large scale as a ration for some time to come. Their logic is that when you spend money on leather, the money is made by treacherous leather merchants. If you get the chance to peel it, act immediately, dry it and tan it quickly, and make it into a cold-proof leather coat, and beef and mutton is also a rare good food.

    In this way, Buluowan began to dye a wide range of blood and water, and the air was also filled with fishy smell, burnt smell, and even the aroma of barbecue fat.

    In fact, Ragnar hopes to bring back all the cattle and sheep that his own people have seized. However, if he can bring back twenty sheep, it will be the sky. After this battle, ten of his men died, and more than thirty others were injured. After calming down, Ragnar felt that the so-called defenseless Ostara tribe would suffer a great loss if they were really prepared to go to war again.

    Even so, he never forgot the idea of ??going north to expand the results, but due to the status quo, he couldn''t bring more than a hundred people to challenge.

    The ship has a little more empty space, and it is quite suitable to house the captured woman and a handful of sheep captured.

    Ragnar also began to do the same thing as his allies, namely slaughtering beef and leaving the hides behind. Luxury belongs to luxury, and when he saw the happy face of his subordinates, he was relieved a lot.

    Even the captured women began to eat beef that belonged to their tribe.

    The husband and father are dead, and he should have been martyred, but he was controlled by the Danes. At least, this small group of Danes seems to be gentler with the madman over there. The women''s emotions eased slightly.

    Ragnar did gather the prisoners under his control and promised them that each would become a member of the "Stonewall" tribe and start a new life.

    Is there a better option?

    If you don''t want to commit suicide, you can only live as a Danish.

    However, Ragner seems to have forgotten Hafgen''s horrible determination.

    After another carnival night, the sun became angry again, and another group of dead prisoners were thrown into the sea. Hafgen did not restrain his direct subordinates, let alone the cruel revenge spontaneously perpetrated by the Gotlanders.

    After all, the Ostara tribe needs to be wiped from the ground, and there should only be a layer of coke and the enemy''s corpse. He felt that his decision fully explained the power of the Danish leader.

    So, there is one more thing to be solved before setting off.

    Early in the morning, Hafgen''s messenger approached Ragner''s camp and announced the leader''s decision.

    "What? Put them to death? Why?" Ragnar was taken aback. "I have declared that they are our people."

    The messenger couldn''t listen to Ragnar''s words at all, and ordered: "This is the order of the lord! Is it that you have to resist?! Now hand over all the prisoners."

    "but!"

    "Please execute the order immediately. We don''t want to wait long."

    A messenger in a mere guilty way, is it here? Ragnar was not frightened.

    He raised his chest and yelled: "Then let the leader come himself! Anyway...I don''t have many prisoners in my hand anyway."

    "Okay! I remember what you said, wait for the lord''s thunderous fury!" After that, the messenger temporarily withdrew in angrily.

    Ragnar learned that the leader hadn''t let go of even a group of women. This kind of thing was done by men? Simply a lunatic.

    However, in the current situation, I really want to protect the captives, that is, what is he doing against the leader. Of course you have to face it! I just need to steal it for the job.

    Ragnar quickly gathered the thirty prisoners under his control, picked out five obviously older ones, and set them aside.

    The remaining twenty-five people...

    Ragnar saw that many women basically had special wounds and blood stains on their arms. This is just a trick of lettering on the slaves played by his subordinates. If there is time, it is a tattoo. With these marks, he feels that things have become simpler.

    "Brothers, you all have new slaves. Now follow my order and shave their hair."

    Suddenly, the public was in an uproar.

    Ragnar gritted his teeth: "Didn''t you hear? Shave all their hair."

    A brawny man couldn¡¯t stand it, and stepped forward and asked: "My lord, as for? Even a slave, that¡¯s a woman. Shaving her hair is killing her. I¡¯m going to take the woman back to be the first. Two wives."

    "You!" The fierce Ragnar suddenly pinched the neck of his men with one hand, and said fiercely: "Do you think I don''t understand? Now that Hafgen is going to kill all the prisoners, and that guy is not going to live. Listen, Now the only thing that can save your second wife¡¯s life is to shave her clean. Then, change her into a man¡¯s clothes and put on a man¡¯s helmet. They are in our team, and Hafgen will not count us personally. how many people."

    As Ragnar told his men the truth, the puzzled fighters immediately proceeded to deal with their women.

    Due to the urgency of the situation, the tactics of this group of brawny men were very rough.

    The brawny man just now, he grabbed his woman and dragged it aside, pinched his neck with one hand, pinched her face, and held a dagger with his right hand directly against her scalp.

    The woman was screaming desperately, kicking her legs.

    "Shut up! Don''t shut up again, I will cut your throat now!"

    Frightened by this, the woman immediately calmed down. She closed her eyes and the tears couldn''t stop streaming. And her long golden hair was cut off one after another, leaving basically only a cyan scalp in the end.

    It can be said that even this strong man has never seen the appearance of a woman''s scalp.

    Just as the women were crying, they became bald one by one, and many of them suffered scalp injuries. Compared with bleeding wounds, their hearts are bleeding.

    On the battlefield, it makes sense to take away the enemy''s helmet, mail armor, axe, and other weapons as seizures. Ragnar''s tribes only obtained a few cattle and sheep, but they confiscated a lot of weapons and armor.

    Now these weapon armors are used for unexpected purposes.

    Those poor, soulless women, they put on men''s leather armor, and then restrained their waists by belts, and finally hung an axe on the belts. They also wear a bronze helmet that can cover half of their faces. In order to be realistic, after all women were forced to wipe off their tears, they were also coated with a layer of carbon on their faces.

    They lost all their hair, helmets covered most of their faces, leather armor and men''s gowns, all of which completely covered their feminine characteristics.

    In a critical moment, Ragnar can only sacrifice part and save most. He felt that what he had done was perfect.

    After a while, as the messenger said, Hafgen really came in person.

    Today, Hafgen wears a lock armor and his beloved ferret coat. His helmet is also hung with a golden ring to show nobility. ,

    He came arrogantly, just to ask questions.

    Seeing that more than 30 people came from the other party at once, Ragnar winked at his subordinates and pulled the five old women selected.

    Hafgen raised his chin, arrogantly looking at people from his nostrils: "The messenger told me that you refused to hand over all the prisoners."

    "No such thing." Ragnar responded with a grimace, and then snapped his fingers. Five old women with the same grimace were pushed over by his men. "As you can see, we are very sorry that we caught this prisoner."

    "What? That''s it?!"

    With five wrinkled old guys, Hafgen also instinctively felt that Ragnar was lying.

    "Yes, that''s it."

    "That''s not right!"

    "Oh, you can go to my camp to see. You see, my people are here. If there are other women inside, how can you escape your eyes."

    Hafgen glanced at it, and he looked around at only people dressed in warriors, and each of them was full of traces of fighting. He felt that these guys were not castrated monks, and that young women would be as crazy as the bulls in April. Regarding this matter, Ragnar should not have lied.

    Ragnar saw that the situation was good, and deliberately complained: "Compared to other tribes, we have captured the least."

    "Really?" Hafgen looked into Ragner''s eyes: "Ragner, son of Sigurd, you got the true honor, and the gods have seen it! The gods are fair, so you just catch After these five old women." After that, he ordered his subordinates: "These five people, take away."

    Just look at the five old women. They were stubborn and did not resist the moment they were taken away.

    Because everything is discussed.

    Compared to other Danes, this group of Danes looks different. In order to protect the remaining 25 people, these five old women decided to sacrifice themselves. Even if the Ostrava tribe is destroyed, there will still be a small number of women surviving, and there is still something to expect.

    In the end, Hafgen said: "Soon, all the prisoners will be executed. You guys also prepare, we are about to return."

    Many tribes do not have the eagerness of Ragnar, and those commanders dare not rashly defy the orders of the leader. They handed over the captives they controlled one after another, and the captives were forced to gather at the beach. They basically knew the fate of death and fell into complete despair.

    Hafgen ordered the Gotlanders to surrender all the prisoners. Although it was a pity, since the leader has spoken, everyone can only do it.

    There is only a group of people, they resolutely refuse.

    That is the mercenary in Oslo.

    This group of Norwegians came up with a pre-deployment agreement. The so-called trophies of the Oslo people do not need to be turned in.

    Thinking that he did have such a public promise, and thinking that future trade with the Norwegians would require these Oslo people to match up, Hafgen only spared the slaves captured by the Oslo people.

    Next, it was just a violent trick by a savage guy, and Ragnar had no intention of observing and supervising at the execution site.

    Because he is really not ashamed of what the leader Hafgen is doing.

    They all wiped out other people''s tribes, yet they still want to completely wipe out the surviving prisoners? ! Everyone lives in this sea area, do things have to be so perfect?

    In fact, Hafgen didn''t want to watch the execution. He gave orders to his men and stayed in his tent.

    Screams came from outside the book. Those poor people, Ostra¡¯s survivors, were all beheaded by the Danish army.

    Unlike the Ostara soldiers who were cremated, the Danish army threw the bodies of the executed directly into the sea, which had already been stained red by the blood of cattle and sheep.

    The whole world became scarlet, everything was so magical.

    Even the Danish soldiers and the Gotland soldiers who were watching the execution, felt in their hearts that the leader had made the wrong decision.

    Many people began to silently give the leader Hafgen another nickname of "woman killer".

    This is really not a good nickname.

    "My lord, the matter is over." A subordinate broke into Hafgen''s tent.

    "Done? Good! It''s time to go back. Let''s go."

    As soon as Hafgen got out of the tent, he was taken aback by the sight in front of him. The prisoners who were executed were thrown into the sea, and some of them had begun to float.

    In this situation, he couldn''t help but wonder, maybe he did too much?

    At this moment, the sun was high again, and he subconsciously opened his eyes to the sun, and suddenly shouted: "Hey! Valhalla gods, you have seen it! It''s not my cruelty. They destroyed Sikkenberg first. It was their fault! So I completely destroyed Ostara today."

    He was in a much better mood after roaring.

    Like other tribes, Ragnar began the final preparations before evacuation. A large number of confiscated materials were thrown on, and there were also those captured women disguised as warriors whose helmets concealed their grief.

    They were ordered to sit on the boat, and after setting sail, they were also asked to participate in paddling.

    Ragnar did place twenty sheep on the boat, and he sent someone to urgently mow some grass, which is the food for the sheep to float on the sea. The rest are waiting. The meal during the voyage is a large amount of roast beef prepared in advance.

    The huge coalition forces killed more than 1,000 cows and more than 500 sheep in a short period of time. Almost all the cattle and sheep that were seized fell into the hands of the Gotlanders.

    The coalition forces also paid the price of more than one hundred deaths. The vast majority of the war dead were Gotland people, and it was them who captured the most in the war.

    The Gotland people are very satisfied with the gains after the battle, but this place must be dangerous and evil, and the ghosts of the prisoners who were deliberately executed by the lord will mourn forever. Some Gotlanders began to drive cattle and sheep to the south, looking for their relatives to the south. More people took the lead in returning with fresh cow hides and sheepskins.

    Close behind are the Oslo mercenaries.

    It can be said that when they came, the Danish coalition formed a mighty and orderly fleet, and when they withdrew, they really went their separate ways.

    Ragnar saw that the sea water had turned red, and it was able to dye the world like this, which is what Hafgen did.

    The ship was pushed back to the sea, and Ragnar gave an order, and a small fleet began to evacuate.

    "Damn, we seem to be rowing in the underworld."

    "No! We are not dead, this is not the underworld."

    "But the sea is red. Can you see this scene in other places?"

    The people on the flagship are talking about it, they have never seen that blood can soak the main sea.

    More terrifying things are yet to come!

    The oars dialed some suspicious floating objects, and a closer look turned out to be headless bodies, specifically women''s bodies. In an instant, everyone understood what was going on.

    Especially those women who disguised themselves as men, they knew that all their people were floating, and they couldn''t help crying loudly.

    Only at this time did they realize that getting their hair cut off is better than having their heads cut off by another group of people floating in the sea.

    The fire in the hometown of Ostara has been extinguished, and only the burnt remains of the lively fishing village, as well as the bay of Yinhong. Everything is over, Ostara has become a terrifying underworld.

    They were struggling to paddle in pain, and they simply disturbed the rhythm of the boat they were on. They just want to leave here quickly and never come back.

    The Danish army''s raid lasted only three days, plus the time they wandered at sea. When Ragner returned to his hometown, nearly two weeks passed. The Danish army headed by Hafgen brought too many trophies and returned to their home port one day later than Ragnar.

    Ragna returned to the port of his tribe on May 25th of the Julian calendar. He didn''t care about washing his face when he went ashore, let alone saying hello to his newly pregnant wife, so he went straight to the leader''s longhouse to find his father, and couldn''t wait to explain the terrible experience.

    Sigurd of the Ring was also shocked.

    "A woman assassin? I really didn''t expect it, the lion Hafgen, it was so."

    "Dad, that man does not deserve the title of lion. He is not a great warrior, but a despicable woman killer." Ragnar emphasized angrily.

    "how about you?"

    "Me? I killed the leader of the Ostala people and captured the leader''s sword." He said, he motioned to his subordinates to hand over a sword with a gemstone hilt but incompletely bent.

    At a glance, Sigurd knew that its owner had a noble identity and a **** battle. "Oh, it seems that you have killed another noble warrior. You are the hero."

    Ragnar continued: "The leader begged me to spare his two granddaughters before he died."

    "You did it?" Sigurd asked hurriedly.

    "I let them go. Whether the two children survive or not depends on the will of God. I also saved twenty-five prisoners. I opposed Hafgen¡¯s determination. The Ostara people are very brave, but they I was defeated by the Alliance army before I was ready. I took my brothers to fight the most sinister battle, the woman assassin Hafgen. He landed when the battle was basically over. He thought the glory of victory belonged to him. I have protected 25 young women and they will join us. I think they will give birth to some brave people for us."

    "You did a good job." Sigurd sighed, feeling relieved. He patted his son on the shoulder: "Now I''m going out to see and see how many good things you brought back to me.

 Chapter 206ï¼š The Escape of the Gran tribe and the Aostara refugees

    The Northern Alliance knew nothing about the military actions of the Danes!

    Ragner¡¯s opinion is correct. If the victorious Danish coalition breaks into Lake M?laren, it is perfectly fine to give the locals a heavy blow. As long as they operate properly, they can looting in one day and then go away.

    Of course, only one day was given to them.

    Once the actions of the Danish coalition were delayed, things immediately became particularly troublesome.

    The Danes destroyed the Ostrava tribe, and the Mellaren tribe could not get news in two or three days.

    However, some fishermen who fled by rowing assault, he entered an upstream waterway and broke into another lake.

    These fishermen do not care about their own property, even their wives and children. In times of crisis, they seemed to be cowards.

    This is not the case.

    Saying that their cowardly escape would work, they fled to another lake area, just to explain terrible things to the local allies of the Gran tribe.

    The air in the whole world is clear, and the people of Gran can see the thick smoke burning far away.

    The Ostara tribe seemed to be plunged into a burning crater, so that the allied tribe far away had already noticed the strangeness before the fishermen who reported the news.

    Allies and tribes thought it was a rare forest fire, and as some fishermen broke in, they learned of terrible things.

    The fishermen who fled Ostara had planned to move in to rescue the soldiers, but their complaints were completely alarmed.

    A small tribe with only more than 500 people, to resist the Danes'' army covering the entire bay?

    Pooh!

    The Granite who learned that the disaster was approaching, naturally estimated that he would be the next one to suffer.

    Therefore, when the Danish coalition forces were enjoying the feast of plunder, the nearby Northern Alliance tribes, who had not yet suffered, hurriedly gathered up their own fragility, drove a large number of cattle and sheep, and moved to the north strategically.

    There was news from at least three small tribes, and finally as many as two thousand people began a relatively orderly retreat.

    People are sitting in ox carts, driving the herds of cattle and sheep.

    There are also many people rowing boats, going as far as possible along the small river that leads to the north, and then converted to land evacuation.

    The Northern Alliance tribes that have infiltrated the G?taland Heights are voluntarily evacuating the pastures they have operated for a long time. Many people are complaining, why no one will stop the Danish army.

    There is a businessman from the north, his name is Fodgen.

    That''s right, it''s just that this guy spent two pounds of gold, a huge amount of money called crazy, and bought a steel sword carefully ordered by the big merchant Gould.

    This person¡¯s business is to find the tribes in the south, buy local cow hides, sheepskins, and other animal husbandry products on a large scale, and ship them to the north for profit. In order to maximize the benefits, this person also built some houses on a small island near the market in Melaren.

    He hired more than 30 local poor people to process leather for them, make them into daily necessities, and sell them at high prices. In fact, the so-called employment here is almost the use of slaves.

    Fordgen just gave them food and housing, and got their labor. Especially when a large amount of leather was shipped to his island, the group had almost no time to rest. For a steel sword consumed a huge amount of assets, Fodgen felt that it was worthwhile to spend a huge amount of money for a treasure. The next question was how to make the money back.

    For the Mind Sub-Tribal Alliance in the north, many people are constantly immigrating to the south in order to better graze pastures.

    They walked along a river full of rocks and descended south into another large lake. Hundreds of years later, a city emerged on the banks of this stone river, which will become the future iron smelting town in central and southern Sweden.

    Many people settled here and gradually formed the Yilmalun tribe, whose lake is also named by this name.

    But the shores of Lake Y?rmalen are not the best grazing pastures, and more tribes are still expanding south, until they encounter Gotland immigrants going north.

    As the Gotlanders joined the Danish-led alliance, the peaceful relationship ended.

    At the beginning of May, after leaving the Merlaren Bazaar, the merchant Verdegen, his boat team entered the port of the still prosperous Ostala tribe, and then continued east along the river to find the Granite. Settlements.

    Fordgen built his own trading base in the Gran tribe, which he has been operating for many years. He always felt that the Ostara had settled the settlement on the coast, which was really close to Gotland.

    It is really unexpected that disaster has really come.

    In the west, there is a huge lake with lush mountains and lush colors. People from the Northern Alliance who expanded here call this lake "Vettern", the name of "the **** of the forest."

    There is an important waterway in Lake Vettern, and the river flows into the Blow Bay, which is the harbor where the Ostara tribe is located.

    The geographical environment here is good, and as many as five tribes belonging to the Northern Alliance are inhabited on both sides of the long waterway.

    This waterway is the natural frontier of the Northern Tribal Alliance, or in other words, the frontier of the Svealand Plain. After crossing this river, to the south is the narrowly defined G?taland Heights.

    The eastern smoke billowed, and the leader of the Granite, who was conscious of something bad, decided to take his tribe to flee.

    The Granites have a conscience. When the leader announced his withdrawal, he also sent people to catch up with the fishermen who fled from Ostara. After the partnership, they continued to swim against the current and notify the upstream allies of the Danish attack.

    Whether the upstream allies are transferred is no longer a matter of the Gran tribe''s concern.

    "Damn it, more than ten years of business management has fallen short! You all ran away, I don''t want to be the prey of the Danes!" Businessman Verdegen was unwilling, because this year''s business has not been well done, he has been disturbed by the war.

    The disaster has come. He urgently took the small amount of leather he bought and a large amount of lumpy cheese, and evacuated all the soft and soft that he had placed in the Gran tribe''s shop as best he could, starting a difficult escape journey. .

    There are more than five hundred Granites, and they form a huge land marching team that shuttles through the cracks of the forest.

    Even the businessman Fodgen, he was also a part of this marching team.

    It''s weird to say that the merchants of the Northern Alliance usually travel by boat. Even if it is an act of immigration, boats are also the mainstream means of transportation.

    This is due to geographical reasons. There is not a single waterway here that can enter Lake M?laren unimpeded.

    The Eastern Harbour ignited everyone, and no one dared to investigate what the Danes were doing. In short, the shortcut to withdraw from the Eastern Harbour to Lake M?laren no longer existed.

    The retreating people can only choose a compromise, and that is to walk seventy kilometers in the cracks of the forest to find the Yilmalun tribe. From there, take a boat back to his hometown in Melaren.

    As for the future life of those Granites who evacuated their homes, Fodgen couldn''t care about it anymore.

    Fordgen¡¯s caravan of more than fifty people, everyone riding in more than twenty bullock carts, accompanied by the moving crowd, rushed towards the Yermalun tribe.

    Everyone knows the direction, that is, to advance in a region where there is no way to speak, and you can''t go far in a day.

    that''s the truth.

    As there are more than two thousand animals to be taken care of, the speed of the team is a little slow. The speed is slow but slow, and Fodgen is not at all worried about his own net worth or life.

    Because his small caravan is raising a group of mercenaries, as for the Granites, they are all long-term friends.

    Look at this team, the only beast that can threaten everyone''s lives, seeing this battle is bound to stay away.

    However, two days after the team evacuated, some people in rags suddenly appeared.

    "What''s going on?! A bunch of strange people?" Fodgen, who was lying on the ox cart, sat up vigilantly, listening to the report of his mercenaries.

    The mercenary hurriedly said: "My lord, maybe we should take precautions."

    "Alert? It should be on alert. Let my brothers prepare for battle. Remember, I must guard my property! When I return to Mellaren, I will inevitably give you a reward."

    "Yes, my lord."

    The mercenaries of the merchants drew their swords. The Granites also held weapons, and even took out a scythe for mowing the grass.

    Everyone fled under the coercion of the Danish invaders. A group of people suddenly emerged from the forest. Who can guarantee that they are not enemies?

    In the beginning, it was just like more than a dozen people got out of the woods. From a distance, people who came and went were generally disheveled and unkempt, and as those people approached, their appearance has completely appeared.

    There are many women holding children! There are some depressed men! There are also a group of children without adult supervision.

    More and more people ran out of the hidden forest, and they ran wildly on the grass in the forest, as if they had found some treasure.

    Even if it was a group of women, they rushed over, attracting the Granite people to aim at them one after another.

    The unidentified leader immediately ordered: "Men come forward and prepare shields, swords and spears. Women, take care of our cattle and sheep!"

    In the end, the Granites are also a tribe of Viking family. Although their population is small, they are well-trained in resisting attacks.

    Those men, women and children, most of them bare-handed, and a few leaned on crutches. When Qi and the Granite encountered each other, they cried on the spot: "Give us food."

    Many women knelt on the ground, pulled their children, and prayed for alms from the Granite who was holding the shield.

    They directly complained about the fall of Ostara and their recent experiences.

    "Big Chief, they are Ostrala people, and many people managed to escape." A group of people reported to the Chief urgently.

    "Go! Go and see."

    The leader of the Granite shook his neck. He led more than a dozen people out of the shield wall and squatted directly beside a poor girl. And this woman immediately lifted her infant child: "Sir, at least please save him. My child will starve to death."

    The leader looked around, and these rags sat on the ground one after another, dead and threatened no matter what.

    "You... are really pitiful. It seems that our escape is correct." With that, the leader took the child and immediately ordered his subordinates: "Get me the nanny and save the child. Come over with the cheese, hurry up !"

    His subordinates immediately said: "But sir, we don''t have much food in our hands! Don''t you think there are too many of these Ostala people?"

    The leader did move a compassionate heart, and he temporarily returned the baby in the swaddle to the child''s mother. After he stood up, he saw a large number of people sitting on the grass, "Ah! How do I feel that you... have more people than me?!"

    For a moment, the leader of the Gran people felt that his kindness needs to be enough. After all, they are allies, but not their own tribe.

    Even as an ally, it was based on the existence of the Ostara tribe. Now that the homes of these refugees have been destroyed, what are the obligations of the Granites to support them?

    It is already a boon to give each refugee a little cheese.

    Unless, there is a man in his tribe who is willing to immediately accept a woman among the refugees as a new wife.

    The Granite gathered these refugees together on the order of the leader, and then someone came with a small sack.

    The leader stood on a bullock cart, with a looking posture, and shouted at a group of refugees: "Now, I give you food, come and receive it."

    In an instant, hungry refugees flocked to the bullock cart, and then the leader personally sowed the cheese in the sack.

    Just like wolves tearing their prey, hungry people show their ferocious nature. For the precious food, the refugees really competed by their ability.

    The young child was crying, the child¡¯s mother was screaming, and the yelling and cursing continued.

    Those loggers who fled, they tried their best to grab food and stuffed their mouths in the first place.

    Some women snatched a piece of cheese, and immediately others tried to **** it.

    The chaotic scene caused the Granite leader standing on the high ground to grit his teeth. Look at this group of hungry people. In order to eat, they dare to bite the fingers of the same race to **** the cheese.

    In the chaos, a clever figure plunged into the chaotic crowd.

    She is the elder sister of the two sisters. Even if she has a leg injury, she has to fill the stomachs of herself and her sister, so she has to crawl in like a marmot. She was trampled a bit, caught three small pieces of cheese, and stuffed them into her clothes.

    The girl is not greedy. She knows that she will continue to stay here. Either she will be seen carrying food and scrambled, or she will be trampled to death by her fellow tribe.

    The younger sister sat on the ground, the breeze blowing her blonde hair, and the golden silk swaying in front of her blue eyes. She didn''t care about the chaos not far away, because she was in a trance because of hunger. Finally, she saw a dexterous figure come back with a smile, and her spirits rose.

    It''s sister!

    The girl looked left and right, quietly took out a small piece of cheese from her arms, and looked around vigilantly: "Quickly eat. When someone sees it, they will definitely come to grab it."

    Without saying anything, the younger sister grabbed this small piece and stuffed it into her mouth. Although it was a bit stinky, the two girls completely ignored it because of hunger.

    The two women ate one piece, but two pieces were still held by the sister in her arms. Even if the sisters are still hungry, for the future, they can only save food until they find a safe place. .

    Now, no one shows respect to the two sisters because they are the granddaughter of the leader. In other words, no one has noticed that there are still members of the leader''s family who have survived.

    "Sister, what should I do next? I still want to continue eating."

    "No. We have to save some food to the port of Yilmallen." The sister said comfortingly while hugging her sister.

    "Can we... get there? I haven''t been there. I...n''t even got out of our bay before."

    "Me too. My dear, we have no choice. I hope we can finally reach M?laren and try our luck there. Maybe the leader of M?laren will take us in."

    "Merlaren people...really?"

    "Of course." My sister''s little hand gently pinched my sister''s neck: "We are the women of the chief Ostra family, and they will take care of us. In the future, when we grow up, we will get married and give birth to a son, our Osthala. Tara was revived."

    My sister really couldn''t understand what my sister said.

    In fact, my sister would not have said such mature words before the disaster. Even if the two sisters were nine and seven years old, under the threat of disaster, the sister was forced to become a "sensible adult".

 Chapter 207ï¼š Grans choice and kindness

    When Ostara was attacked, more than 700 people fled into the forest.

    Most of the refugees are women and children. There are also some cowardly men, as well as a group of loggers who have lived in the woods early.

    Refugees don''t have much time to clean up the food, they don''t carry much food, and generally they don''t even take cooking utensils.

    All the people who escaped gathered in the forest. A group of women with children elected some loggers in the forest as temporary leaders. The home has been destroyed, where should we go next?

    After some discussions, many people proposed to go to the Mellaren tribe.

    Because everyone knows that the Mellaren people are the richest in the entire league! What''s more, maybe when everyone arrives in M?laren, the leader will be furious because of the Danish offensive, leading the army to counterattack, and the homeland lost by the Ostara can be regained.

    People fantasize about this result and constantly comfort themselves.

    The reality is still cruel and difficult.

    To go to the M?laren tribe, you must first rush to the Y?rmalen tribe, from where you board the boat and cross the entire Lake M?laren.

    Among the refugees, some carry some entanglements, and some still have some daily necessities in their sackcloth pockets.

    More people have worn out their clothes or their boots during the multi-day trek.

    By now, the leather boots of the two little girls were almost damaged.

    Since being released by the Danes, the sisters have followed the path of the previous escape, looking for their lost luggage.

    When they found the linen pockets falling in the grass, they regretted that the clay cooking utensils inside had been broken. In short, there are still some oats in their pockets, but they can no longer cook wheat to eat, so they can only chew them dry.

    Two children trek through the dangerous woods alone.

    Fortunately, there are two self-defense daggers in the pocket. After all, they were also Vikings. The older sister broke the branches and cut out sharp blades with daggers, which served as walking sticks and short spears for self-defense.

    What they fear most is the beasts in the forest, and sister simply hasn''t forgotten the ability to drill wood and make fire.

    After two nights in the woods, not knowing how much they walked, they finally found the crowd that had gathered. By this time, the girls had run out of food, and the situation of other people was even worse.

    Those who have been left behind for too long are destined to die in the woods and become food for wolves or bears.

    Even if the people gathered, most of them continued to move on purely with perseverance to survive. Some people have even eaten suspicious mushrooms, foaming in public and convulsing, and they won''t move after a while. Whether it''s a coma or death, other people are really helpless.

    The two children covered their heads with burlap robes. Their dirty appearance, with multiple cuts in their clothes, completely concealed their identities.

    Even the fugitives could not distinguish the identities of the two children.

    They have also been concealing their true identities, for fear that after being controlled by the almost crazy clansmen, they will **** all the money out of their linen pockets.

    A small bag of money and the only few pieces of amber left behind were the things that the sisters saved their lives after they arrived in the Mellaren tribe!

    Now, the two children are sitting on the grass and cuddling each other, waiting for the adults'' actions.

    After a frantic scramble, some people were trampled to death on the spot, and some were seriously injured.

    More people were too weak to grab even a bit of cheese dregs.

    The leader of the Granite still stood on the bullock cart, facing the refugees who were still messed up, screaming: "You are our allies, and now our Granites have done their responsibilities as an ally. I give you a meal. , The next thing is your own, I have done my best."

    For a moment, the people who thought they had found a life-saving straw panicked.

    Those loggers who relied on their strength and became the natural leaders of the refugee team were the ones who ate the most in the fight.

    Now these few people rushed to the head of the arrogant Granite and appealed: "My lord, we implore you, based on the past relationship, give us some more food. At least, let us arrive in Yell safely. Marron¡¯s wharf."

    The leader''s attitude remained the same, "It looks like your leader has died in battle. You are men, and you have turned your back on your people. Why are you alive? Come on! Behead the coward!"

    The leader could see that these guys were the leaders. Although they were all allies, he didn''t need them now. Cold-blooded, except for the beautiful young women in this group of refugees who can be incorporated into the tribe, why do the Granians care about the lives of the rest of them?

    The lumberjack didn''t react at all, and even wailed, and was stabbed to death with a spear on the spot by the Granite warriors who were waiting for him.

    The terrible scene was seen by other refugees.

    The two sisters not far away saw the horrible scene of blood spurting, and they couldn''t help but hug each other.

    "Sister, aren''t these people allies? How could they..."

    "My dear, don''t cry or watch. We will always be together."

    Many refugees feel that the so-called cheese rewarded by the Granites might be the last supper. In the panic, many people, especially the woman holding the child, began to evade subconsciously, for fear of being beheaded by these irrational "allies".

    After a while, about fifty warriors carried their shields on their backs, and their swords and axes were also inserted into their belts.

    They were ordered to walk into the refugee group and immediately began to check all the refugees up close.

    Soon, some young women were screened out and taken away crying.

    Some women holding their children saw the warrior order their mothers to abandon their infant or young children, and forcibly take her away. The mother, who couldn''t bear the separation of flesh and blood, dragged the child tightly, and even more, opened her mouth and bit the hand of the warrior.

    It was a woman who had just witnessed the **** scene and was deeply stimulated. Now they are trying their best to protect their children. Even if they are taken away by the Granites, they must take the children with them.

    But the leader of the [www.xbqg5200.me] Lanren has no intention in this regard.

    The fifty strong fighters dispatched by the leader ordered them to identify young women and girls who are about to grow up among the refugees in a very short period of time.

    The Granians must take advantage of the warm summer period to move to a new area to build new settlements to survive the severe winter in the near future.

    The tribal staff did not have much surplus grain, because almost all of them were herders, and the means of production were all cattle and sheep on hand. On weekdays, their food is mainly milk products, and part of the wheat traded with the Mellaren and Yilmalun people. Cows and sheep are forced to drive, so don''t expect cows and sheep to still produce stable milk during this period.

    Cattle and sheep are the basis for the survival of the tribe. For the sake of their own tribe, the leader is reluctant to slaughter any cow to help all the Ostras who are in trouble. Besides, even if it is slaughtering cattle and sheep, meat and blood are the first to supply their own people.

    Otherwise, the Granite will die.

    The Granite chief only intends to save some young women from the refugees and incorporate them into his own tribe. As for the others, they are not worth saving.

    Now, the selection scene of the Granite warriors for refugees seems to be a market for selecting slaves.

    The two sisters who survived the catastrophe are still curled up together, they just don''t know what to do. They felt that the Granians were no longer allies, and they were almost the same as the Danes who attacked.

    The sisters expected the Granite to disappear quickly. In this way, the two brought a limited amount of food, and then caught a little bug or even a groundhog on the road. They should be able to get to the Yermalen tribe.

    Once there, everything is safe!

    Finally, a Gran warrior noticed the two huddled children.

    Although both of them have linen heads and tried their best to pretend to be non-existent, the heads could not cover up the sisters'' long golden hair.

    The soldier stepped forward and lifted the linen cloth without warning.

    "Two girls? Very good, an older girl." The soldier murmured to himself, and a big hand suddenly stretched out and pinched his sister''s chin.

    The girl bared her teeth in pain, and the warrior''s hands were wet with tears.

    "You are a beautiful girl, and you are lucky. Come with us now."

    The soldier wanted to pull her sister up, and at this moment her sister jumped over and hugged her sister''s waist tightly. "No, you can''t take her away."

    At this moment, my sister is also struggling as hard as she can. During the crisis, she opened her mouth as the soldier''s hand and bit.

    "Ah!" The soldier screamed, and subconsciously threw away the girl in his hand. Out of combat instinct, he was about to punch him with a fist.

    After all, seeing the two girls hugging each other with their eyes closed, their fists were also loosened.

    The soldier covered his hand with the tooth print and said angrily: "Hey, girl, do you want to die here? I can save you, but you can''t save your sister. Come with me now, or you will be caught soon. The wolf eats it."

    "No! We will die together if we die. We will not be slaves of your Gran. You, like the Danes, are not our allies at all."

    The elder sister''s words offended the soldier. When the man squatted down, she slapped her elder sister and knocked him down on the grass.

    "You dare to say such a thing, it''s a shame that you are a little bit charming. Give you a slap is to warn you, now follow me."

    The sister, who was lying on the grass with her face on her side, showed completely murderous eyes. The younger sister hurriedly threw herself down beside her sister, but one inadvertently, her body touched her knees.

    Who knows, the girl''s right knee has become an untouchable place.

    "Ah! It hurts!"

    The girl screamed, and gently lifted her very worn skirt in pain, exposing her knees that were already running in thick water.

    Seeing this scene, the soldier who wanted to take the girl away like a wild duck, completely stopped.

    He cursed and said: "What a stupid kid. Some looks are hurt. We don''t have medicine to save you. Soon death will find you!"

    Then, the soldier actually left.

    The elder sister sitting on the grass clenched her teeth, and squeezed her right leg with her hands to relieve the pain in her knee. Seeing that the samurai had already gone, she tried to pretend to be a okay person, and put on a gentle face to comfort her crying sister.

    She wiped her sister''s face: "It''s okay, I''m okay. As I said, we will never separate."

    "But, your knees."

    "It''s okay, I''m okay, we will all be okay..."

    Even my sister didn''t expect that her injured knee would start to drain. This is not a good thing!

    Although she doesn''t know the exact reason, the girl understands that some people''s wounds are flowing with foul-smelling pus. If they can''t get timely treatment, the wounded will soon become feverish and die in pain.

    This is sepsis caused by wound infection, and it is also the main cause of death for wounded soldiers after battles of various tribes. Being on the southern border, both sisters knew the severity of the wound.

    By now, my sister is no longer afraid of death. She felt that she might not be able to reach the Yilmalun tribe, anyway, her life might be gone, at least to save her sister''s life. If you can, it''s best to entrust your sister to a kind person. In any case, you can''t be a slave.

    The Granites selected more than forty people among the refugees, and they gave up the rest.

    The businessman Fodgen, who has always been in the Granite camp, has been monitoring the actions of these guys.

    By now, Fodgen could not stand it anymore.

    He felt that the Granites were completely explaining what hypocrisy was.

    With a few followers, Fodgen approached directly in front of the boss who was still standing on the bullock cart.

    "My leader, you should save all the refugees. I saw that you just pulled some young women over. What about the others? You watched them starve to death?"

    The leader looked dismissive.

    Seeing that the other party ignored him, Fodgen gritted his teeth and called the leader''s name: "Ok! You are hypocritical. Do you think it is honorable to save some people? More people are going to die! You! Obviously able to save them."

    The leader is not happy to be criticized in this way.

    The leader jumped directly out of the bullock cart, an old face almost touching Fodgen''s forehead. "You call me hypocritical? What do you know?!"

    As he said, his spitting sprayed Fodgen''s face.

    "You! As the leader, don''t you want more tribes? You are now fully capable of taking in these Ostara refugees. After so many years, are you still willing to be the leader of a small tribe?"

    "You don''t understand anything at all!" the leader retorted angrily.

    "I understand, you just can''t save you. You have so many cattle and sheep, butcher some to feed them. Your tribe will soon exceed a thousand people, don''t you want to be bigger in the alliance? Right to speak?"

    "No, you still don''t understand." The leader curled his lips and criticized: "We are also looking for new settlements. We don''t have that much to feed. You said, I want to slaughter a few cows to feed them? Why? Many women¡¯s husbands died in battle, they should go to burial! I picked some of them and fed them with our nervous food, which is my greatest kindness. You actually said I was hypocritical? Good, Buddha Root, you are merciful, you come to save everyone."

    "I..." Fodgen was stunned on the spot.

    The leader continued to chase and fight fiercely: "Don''t you also follow us to escape? Do you have food? Give the refugees food to save everyone. Without food, how can you save them! Or else , You reward them with the bull that you pull in the cart."

    At this moment, Fodgen looked at the refugees who were sitting around, and he was really powerless.

    Fodgen calmed down and sighed, "I''m sorry, I''m just an ordinary businessman. Maybe only a big businessman can save them."

    "You also know your abilities. My friend, I thought you forgot that you were a businessman! Remember, you are just a businessman, do your business well! I am different, I am a leader. I am As a leader, we must talk about saving others under the condition of protecting my life."

    After calming down, Fodgen thought a little, he thought, if there was a disaster, he would definitely hoard food and give priority to feeding his family and servants. If it is a moment of crisis, even loyal servants must be abandoned.

    this is the truth.

    Thinking in another way, Fodgen estimated that if he were the leader of the Granite, he might be able to do something similar to the so-called "unfeeling".

 Chapter 208ï¼š Profiteers and the second suffering of the Ostara

    After all, Fodgen is not the leader.

    As a businessman, he was willing to give some copper coins to the handful of poor beggars running around in the messy streets when the Mellaren bazaar was swaying, in order to obtain the satisfaction of alms.

    With his past experience of giving alms, Fodgen couldn''t ignore the refugees who were sitting still and waiting to die.

    He is not the kind of so-called saint who can deliberately bankrupt his family for charity, he just simply enjoys the satisfaction brought by charity.

    Now, he can''t witness the tragic death of a group of allied refugees.

    Save them? How to save it?

    The refugees need food! The only food that can be obtained quickly now is the cattle and sheep in the hands of the Gran.

    The Gran¡¯s attitude is very firm, they will not generously take out their property.

    However, if money is used to solve this problem, it is not a problem.

    Fodgen did move with compassion. He closed his eyes and thought about it. It suddenly occurred to him that if he helped him, a small group of refugees would come to Mellaren and tell the locals who the savior was.

    Fodgen felt that he should have a good reputation among businessmen. After all, everyone has amassed a lot of wealth, and they are all "good-for-doers".

    He naturally thought of the great businessman Gould, and it was this old fellow who suddenly thought of learning a plan from Gould during a small chat.

    Suddenly, Fodegen, who was still hesitant, stomped his feet severely, facing the leader of the Granite, and said firmly: "I have decided. I will try my best to save people. I will try to bring the refugees to safety. Where."

    "Ah? What''s your picture?" The leader asked with a puzzled face with his mouth open.

    "Picture what? The picture is a reputation and a secret."

    "Oh, then you are really a kind person. Maybe you think you can gather them and become the new leader of the Ostala by yourself."

    "Who knows?" Verdegen shrugged, "I have only one last request for you."

    "Say, what''s the requirement."

    "I want some cows."

    "You!" The leader immediately said with a blue veins: "You are the bull that greets me, you are really a villain."

    "Oh, calm down my friend." Verdegen deliberately opened his robe, showing the linen bag hanging on the delicate belt: "Look, I will pay a good price. My friend, you have gone to a new place to open up The settlements must also be short of money."

    The most important thing in difficult times is food and clothes. The leader of the Gran is holding his chin. Considering that he will enter a new field and open up the wasteland, he is bound to start dealing with the Yilmalun. At that time, no one would dislike the amount of money.

    The chief looked at Fodgen, so he said with difficulty: "I can sell you some cattle, but only a little bit."

    "That''s fine too."

    Now it was the time to fend off, the leader closed his eyes and thought: "There are too many refugees in this group. I think they can eat two fat cows every day. I''m sorry, I can only sell you two."

    "You! You are so stingy."

    "I price two gold coins for a cow, or twenty silver coins."

    "Ah? So expensive? I can buy you a cow for five silver coins. I think you don''t want to cooperate at all. You are robbing money." Fodgen said in an air.

    "Snatching money?" The leader blew his beard and made an angry expression. He moved his face to threaten and said: "At the moment of crisis, we can completely rob your caravan. You see, I didn''t order this. Do. Fodgen, while I am still kind, don''t provoke me."

    "You!" Looking at the old guy''s wide-open eyes, Fodgen could only admit it.

    Fodgen¡¯s caravan, those bullock carts are still pulling a batch of cowhide and sheepskin, and the caravan has a entanglement that he carries with him.

    And the sword of the baby in his waist.

    If you annoy the Granites, they will not hesitate to incarnate into beings exactly like Danish pirates.

    The confessed Fodgen obediently took out forty silver coins, and took two thin old cows from the Gran''s hands.

    Can slaughtering two old cows save all refugees? That is impossible.

    The Granites took away the young women with the best physical fitness among the refugees. There are still a group of people who are in poor physical condition and can survive only one or two meals.

    Fodgen himself walked into the refugees himself.

    He saw that some mothers were holding their sons and daughters in their arms. Mother looked pained and helpless, and yelled for help. The child''s eyes are empty and bewildered.

    Fodgen stood among the refugees, his brows furrowed with deep wrinkles.

    His mercenary leader hurried over and reported: "Sir, there are many women with children, and some helpless children, do you want to take them away?"

    "Take it away? Put it lightly, we can''t save everything."

    "So..."

    "Take your brothers and try to gather the refugees to me. Also, take a few more brothers to slaughter the two cows and start roasting beef immediately."

    His subordinates immediately conveyed the orders of the gold master, and felt that the refugees who had encountered the great good people also moved to this noble man who was well-dressed and supported by many warriors.

    Hunger and exhaustion still control the spirit of the refugees. They sit on the ground and beg the nobles for some food.

    At this time, Fodgen hurriedly awkwardly drew out his exquisite saber. The sword buzzed, and the refugees calmed down while the soldiers admired the gold master''s good sword.

    He held the sword high, as if he was a warrior, but his belly was completely inconsistent with his image.

    "You Ostala people, I can only save a part of you. Are there any of you with money? Follow me with money, and I can give you barbecue."

    It seems that the refugees didn''t understand it.

    Fodgen yelled again: "The one with the silver coin, come with me! I will sell you barbecue!"

    money? In fact, many Ostras did escape with some money.

    Some people may even have more than a dozen silver coins in their burlap pockets.

    It''s just that the richest people in the tribe are often the bravest. They used money to buy and make leather armor, mail armor, and a variety of weapons. Some tribesmen even made bows at a high price.

    After all, in the Nordic world, there are too few excellent archers in the current era. It takes a lot of money to make a single oak bow and some arrows.

    I found that I could use money to buy meat and eat it. No matter how much money I spent, the barbecue was really eaten into my stomach.

    This somewhat obese businessman is much more merciful than those Granites anyway.

    Including the pair of sisters, when she learned that money could be used to buy food, her elder sister suddenly forgot about the pain in her leg. She pulled her sister up with difficulty, and followed the moving crowd.

    However, there are many people who do not have money in their hands, they have nothing.

    In order to survive, they also got up, trying to grab a piece of meat in the mess.

    About three hundred people followed Fodgen, facing so many refugees, he firmly believed that there must be people who wanted to eat free food.

    Except for those who want to eat for free, do the others carry a lot of money? Based on the previous understanding of the Ostala people, Fodgen believed that this group of suffering people in Mokan was very pitiful, and maybe they all carried a lot of money.

    Merchants, in business.

    Because of the end of a commotion, the guarded Granner relaxed, and it was a bit late at this time, and it was not a good choice to continue on the road.

    The Granite camped on the spot and lit a bonfire, and some tribesmen took the opportunity to drive cattle and sheep to graze assault.

    On the edge of another forest, Fodgen set up a camp here.

    Except for the refugees who died in the stampede incident, most people gathered in front of his "barbecue shop" and watched the beef roasted on the flames, and the slaw kept flowing.

    Under Fodgen''s instruction, his people handled beef thoroughly.

    As hard work, his guards took the best meat from the two cows, and the rest of the messy edible parts were grilled on the fire.

    Even the cow intestines, which exudes a strong smell of internal organs, are nowadays a sweet pastry that can feed people alive.

    There is even bull blood.

    The sky gradually dimmed, and the beef began to be cooked. Looking at the current situation again, even the woman holding the child has become an evil spirit now.

    When hungry, people will lose their minds. Fodgen reckons that if his subordinates had swords and shields in their hands, looting would have happened long ago.

    He did give orders to his men. Anyone who tried to looting, no matter what they were, was immediately put to death without condoning.

    The unkempt people looked at the fragrant beef with eyesight. Standing at the forefront is a group of women, their sarongs are worn badly, and their exposed legs are full of wounds.

    They have now forgotten that they have to cover their bodies, and their minds only want to eat meat.

    A soldier struggled to grab a wooden stick, on which there was about 30 kilograms of barbecued meat. From the outside, the meat was already cooked.

    Upon seeing this, Fodgen immediately issued orders: "The meat is ready. People with money come over to eat meat! Guards! Let them show their money, and only those with money will let it go."

    Ever since, a woman began to show her purse with some silver coins in it, and the first diners were put in.

    She approached the proud Fodgen, took out her dozen or so silver coins, and asked weakly, "My lord, is this money enough? I...I have two children."

    "You?" Fodgen readily accepted the money and motioned to his subordinates to cut off two fist-sized roast beef.

    Facing this piece of meat, the woman¡¯s face was full of embarrassment: "This...sir, can you give me some more? I''m going to Mellaren, and I''m going to Yilmallen to hire a boat. I need some money, I need More food."

    "More meat? No way."

    "Oh! My lord, we are all allies." The woman knelt down as she said.

    Seeing her bitter face, Fodgen moved with compassion. But seeing those eyes that looked like hungry wolves, he also became cold.

    After all, there is only so much meat. If the Granite gave two fat cows, it''s okay, it''s obviously two weak old cows.

    Besides, if the thirty guards of their own samurai don''t treat themselves well, will they rebel?

    The more he thought about it, the more Fodgen felt that Gran¡¯s decision was correct.

    At this time, it must be cold.

    Seeing that he was indifferent, the woman''s mouth stinks: "You seem to be a Merlaren merchant. Only you Merlaren are like this. You are simply profiteers."

    "Profit businessman? Forget it." Fodgen held a sword to her face: "I can give you more beef, but you and your children will both be my slaves."

    This [Liancheng] is undoubtedly a bolt from the blue!

    "Aren''t we allies? You shouldn''t give us such treatment, shouldn''t let allies be slaves. You M?laren can''t be so cruel."

    "No! I am kind. Your money is only enough to buy this meat. Do you want more beef? Yes. I can even send you to the port of Mellaren, which is not what you want. Is it? If you give me a thousand silver coins, I can **** you all the way, but unfortunately you only have fifteen.

    I will not ask you to be a slave, but you and your children will do things for me in the next few years, and then I can return you free.

    I think this deal is fair. Did you choose to starve to death now? The men who took the lead are dead, and the Gran people don''t plan to save you, only I can save you. Do you have a better choice? "

    I have to say that this woman has no beauty at all. While Fodgen said harsh words, he also complained that the Granite had taken away all the beautiful women.

    The woman showed no sympathy. She took the beef and said angrily: "I won''t be your slave! You are a profiteer!" After that, she turned around and took a bite of sputum.

    Seeing this person''s stubborn appearance, Fodgen''s heart burst into flames, and his eyelids kept jumping. He couldn''t wait to poke the woman who was disrespectful to her benefactor to death on the spot.

    Profiteer? Is money still money in embarrassing moments? Starving to death, is sitting on a golden mountain, can you enjoy it in the underworld?

    After the woman left, the second woman was put in.

    This woman was even more generous. She actually took out twenty silver coins. Faced with her demanding beef supply, she had no complaints. How can Fodgen not be shocked by this situation? It seems that he is indeed a big profiteer. Because the old cow provided by the Granite is only twenty silver coins.

    Fodgen was a little surprised at how much money was hidden in the hands of the refugees.

    More than a dozen female refugees got the barbecue and retreated. They first distributed the meat to their hungry children, and then ate the rest.

    The two girls were sitting with their backs against the big tree, watching this kindly scene with eyes full of envy.

    My sister mumbled: "Sister, I want to buy some meat for us too."

    "No, dear. We are too weak and we have to wait till the end."

    "Why? I''m very hungry."

    "Be patient, let''s take a look at the situation." When she said this, her elder sister was holding a piece of high-grade amber that was polished to be crystal clear in her hands covered by the robes.

    People often lose their minds when they fall into extreme hunger.

    Many impoverished refugees, even if they are some women, may not be able to fight warriors with swords, so they can''t deal with women of their own clan.

    The riot came without warning.

    Almost instantly, those women and children holding beef became targets of public criticism.

    People began to scream, and the scramble caused them to fight, and suddenly cried and shouted.

    The sudden chaos surprised Gould too, and what followed was even more crazy! This group of hungry refugees, when they saw that it was difficult to grab a piece of meat, they started rushing to the barbecue scene.

    Now, no one fears the sword of a warrior anymore.

    "Damn! Defend! Defend! Come and stab to death once!" Fodgen had never seen such a wild scene, and his guards were also taken aback.

    The warrior''s instinct acts on the guard''s head, and now those who dare to attack the barbecue stall are all enemies.

    Those fighting for food were either knocked to the ground by a shield or immediately stabbed to death by a sword.

    This group of position mercenaries are doing murderous work, and they always get things done clean and tidy.

    But it couldn''t hold back the large number of refugees. There was still a large group of people rushing to the barbecue stall, regardless of the heat of the flame, and began to barbecue with gun butts.

    Seeing this situation, Fodgen also issued a ruthless order and immediately ordered: "Brothers, kill all the looters! They are no longer refugees, they are all enemies who want to rob my goods. Brothers, wait until Mellaren , Everyone can get a gold coin!"

    Next, is the madness of the guards.

    They became efficient killing machines, and for a while, Fodgen¡¯s camp was in terror.

    There were more and more corpses on the ground, and blood infiltrated the grass.

    beef? Do not! All the barbecue stalls have collapsed. Some of the assassinated refugees fell into the fire pit, and soon changed into a hideous person on fire.

    "Sister, what happened to them! I''m so scared!"

    "Damn! Let''s hide!" The sister, who was afraid of falling into chaos and unclear death, dragged her sister to hide in the shadow of the big tree.

    The two sisters survived the catastrophe again, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com also did not suffer, it was the refugees who did not participate in the looting operation.

    Seeing that the looting has been stopped by the most profitable means, the frustrated Fodgen shouted: "Brothers, enough is enough! You carry all the corpses away, and our barbecue continues to sell!"

    The refugees who were still alive were in panic, and they were all sitting there in the sunset. Many people felt that they were about to be beheaded and were completely at a loss.

    Obviously, the businessman did not want to continue to use violence.

    The corpses were carried away one after another, and some beef that had been roasted was turned over from the fire.

    Fodegan, holding a sword, swayed and approached the frightened refugee under the **** of five mercenaries.

    He screamed in a low voice: "Now, the troublemaker is dead. What about you? Do you want to live or die? Those who want to live, come with money. No matter how much money, I sell you beef. Remember! Dare to go. Rob and stabbed to death on the spot!"

    Is that so? Some refugees, who were once frightened, staggered over with money.

    After all, I am really hungry!

 Chapter 209ï¼š Carlota and Ella

    The number of refugees has dropped sharply, and Fodgen¡¯s guards also found some money on the corpses when they were carrying the corpses.

    The remaining refugees became very easy to manage, but the problem also came. This group of people is not rich, and the rest are mostly poor women with children.

    Most of them are very hungry and basically have no money in their hands. They don''t care about the blood stains on the ground, and they are afraid of the swords of the warriors. They only have a pair of eyes staring at the barbecue.

    There are more than fifty female refugees who have spent money to buy meat. They are very backbone, and Fodgen did not want to embarrass them. These women claimed that even if they starved to death in the middle, they were determined not to be slaves to Fodgen.

    Although Fodgen has been defending, he just took them to work in his leather workshop for a few years, during which time they would eat and drink.

    However, when they saw the terrible scene just now, they didn''t listen to Fodgen''s story at all. After they took the meat, apart from scolding the profiteer, they gave Fodgen a reputation as a butcher, and the troubled Fodgen was also very helpless.

    Obviously it was this group of refugees who broke out in riots. A group of people took advantage of the turmoil and took the initiative to attack. Their self-defense is also considered as a butcher?

    At least, there is no possibility of looting now.

    Xiangqi floated into the woods, and the two girls who survived a catastrophe were attracted by the fragrance.

    My sister poked out her head weakly, and finally let out a sigh of relief when she saw the current situation.

    "Honey, we can go now."

    "Is it going to... buy meat?"

    "Of course. Let''s go."

    After all, the older sister pulled her younger sister and started limping towards the newly-made barbecue shop.

    Seeing the two children approaching, the guards were on guard again.

    Because the decision of the gold master is absolute, anyone who tries to **** a barbecue is a robber and a thief, and such a person is subject to capital punishment everywhere.

    A strong soldier stopped the two children maliciously.

    "Stop! You want to eat meat? Are you rich?"

    "Yes!" my sister reluctantly said.

    "Show the money first and let me see."

    The elder sister had no choice but to take out the small linen bag she had kept well. She pulled the rope and revealed the gold coins, silver coins and amber inside.

    The setting sun can''t hide the beautiful luster of the gold coins, not to mention the amber that has been polished into a perfect ball!

    The guard stretched his mouth and stretched out his right hand: "Give me a piece of amber, and I will let you pass."

    "You!" My sister bared her teeth, and due to her weakness, she had to hand over a piece of amber.

    At this time, a soldier shouted: "Bodson, what are you doing? Let the two kids leave!"

    "No! My brother, these two kids are rich."

    "Oh, then put it in and eat meat."

    "Hurry up." After that, the mercenary also pulled down the girl''s burqa, and realized that it was actually two girls.

    The girl holds a bag of gold and silver jewelry? It''s incredible.

    The mercenary couldn''t help but suspicious, the older sister pulled her younger sister, and continued to endure the leg pain and ran away.

    Although the two children were all dirty from the long rush, when they pulled the hood on the beginning, their golden braids and the beautiful silver hairpins on the braids were exposed.

    Seeing two children suddenly came, Fodgen was already gnawing meat.

    "Two girls? Are you two rich?" Fodgen stared suspiciously, and subconsciously observed the faces of the two children. "Oh? You two are nice kids. Very nice..."

    Hearing this, my sister was clearly standing in front of the flames, and suddenly felt a chill.

    Fodgen also noticed the hairpins on the heads of the two children. He guessed that ordinary children have such decorations? They should be rich.

    "Want to eat meat?" he asked deliberately.

    At this moment, my sister nodded vigorously, making her sister a little uncomfortable.

    "Let me see how much money you have." As he said, Fodgen motioned his subordinates with his eyes, and his left hand also stretched out four fingers.

    Soon, four samurai suddenly stood behind the two girls.

    Seeing this, my sister was really shocked.

    "Do you want to control us?"

    "No." Verdegen shook his head and denied. "Let me see your money first."

    "Okay... okay."

    My sister opened her pocket, and the gold coins and spherical amber in it gave Fodgen a complete shock.

    "With this money, can you buy some meat?" the girl asked vigilantly.

    "Oh, of course you can buy it. You give me the money first." Fodgen said.

    Upon seeing this, my sister took out two silver coins from her pocket: "Look, it''s enough."

    "Are you teasing me? You still don''t really understand?" Verdegen put on a deliberately displeased posture.

    "Is it really not enough?!"

    Fodgen continued to cast his eyes, and in an instant, the linen bag in the girl''s hand was snatched away by a mercenary. The big hands were also clasped on the thin shoulders of the two girls, and the mercenaries had completely controlled them.

    Fodgen got the linen pocket, and he deliberately selected two crystal-clear spherical ambers among them: "What a treasure. It''s invaluable."

    The girl¡¯s older sister really couldn¡¯t stand it. She yelled: "You give me back my amber. You can give you gold coins, and the amber give me back."

    "Yours?" Verdegen took two ambers into his arms very skillfully: "It''s really yours? Say, what exactly are you?"

    "Me!" The girl wanted to say that she and her younger sister belonged to the last family members of Chief Ostara. But seeing that this so-called good man also has a murderous face, wouldn''t it be bad if he really told him the truth?

    She lied: "We...we are shepherdess."

    "Shepherdess? Really?"

    "Really!"

    "That''s not right. Shepherdess, how can there be gold coins? How can there be Amber? In my opinion, you two are thieves!"

    Upon hearing this, the girl became more emotional: "We are not thieves, you can''t slander us."

    "Then where did your gold coins come from?"

    "We picked it up?"

    "Not necessarily." Ford could not conclude that the two children were lying, but he had other ideas. He deliberately threatened: "Do you know what the Mellaren people do against thieves? Pull to the lake and chop off their heads! Or tie a stone to sink into the lake. And tie it to a wood and burn it to ashes. You said, what should I do with you two little thieves?"

    "You! You are slander. You can''t slander our innocence, you can kill me, but you can''t slander me." At this moment, my sister has already blushed.

    Seeing this, Fodgen couldn''t think of this girl with such a strong temperament? Such children are also rare.

    The more he thought about it, the more he became interested in the sisters.

    "Well, two children. Maybe you are really not thieves, and I can bypass your lives. Now there is only one way before you."

    My sister''s mood eased slightly: "What''s that?"

    "You follow me and I can keep you up. You don''t have to go to pasture anymore. You have enough food every day to sleep on warm leather cushions."

    "Are you... are you missing a daughter?" My sister had already guessed the purpose of the old guy, and she asked in a different way.

    "Daughter? Didn''t it make others cheaper in the end?" Verdegen grabbed his beard: "You don''t look very young, don''t you know what I mean?"

    After confirming the man¡¯s purpose, the sister gritted her teeth again: "You want us to be slaves. No way!"

    "Oh, a little wolf? Don''t worry, you will become my loyal puppy."

    Fodgen motioned to his subordinates, and a mercenary immediately grabbed his sister''s neck. Suddenly, the troubled sister cried loudly, and the sister was overwhelmed by the rat throwing weapon.

    Instead, Fodgen was arrogant: "I am giving you a chance to survive! If you two had no parents, if you didn''t meet me, you might become food for the Timberwolves tomorrow. Besides, I am not letting you As a slave, I will treat you two gently in the future. Why is it not good? Do you want to stay hungry?"

    Speaking of hunger, the two children grumbled like conditioned reflexes.

    The younger sister was still crying, and she was still under control.

    Fodgen drew out his sword and sternly rebuked, "Kneel me down."

    My sister still gritted her teeth, looking at the arrogant guy with anger.

    "Kneel me down."

    It was the warrior behind the girl who saw the gold lord¡¯s anger and crushed the unyielding girl severely. As a result, the girl¡¯s injured knee suddenly touched the ground, and an unbearable pain caused her to roll around with her knees. Stop wailing.

    Fodgen was taken aback, and immediately complained to the mercenary: "What''s the matter with you? Why are you so hard?"

    "My lord! I''m really useless."

    At this moment, the big hand controlling the sister''s neck was released, and the mercenary was also looking at the girl in pain.

    Instead, my sister suddenly knelt on the ground, crying and begging vaguely: "Master, please help my sister. She has a leg injury."

    "What do you call me?" Verdegen asked happily.

    "Master. My master, please save my sister..."

    "Compared to your sister, you are smarter. Very good."

    Fodgen took the sword and walked straight up to the girl who was still rolling in pain. He controlled her personally. Then, he personally lifted her torn skirt and saw the suppurative knees. He was shocked.

    "You! You child, have you persisted since the destruction of Ostara until now!? You are going to die soon!" After exclaiming, Fodgen immediately grabbed the girl''s calf: "Oh, thank God, you still No illness."

    What he calls the illness is sepsis. Although he doesn''t understand the principle, he knows that if a person suffers a serious trauma and is not treated properly, he will die of fever within a week at most.

    The situation suddenly became a little tricky.

    Fodegen can be regarded as an old world, even if the two girls are dirty and in rags, good-looking is good-looking. Through these filth, he can see the beauty of the two children.

    Since there were no painkillers, Fodgen had to send someone to pull the poor girl aside and make her sit quietly for a while. He immediately gave the girl''s sister some barbecue, and he was relieved to see that the child had been eating desperately.

    But seeing that my sister was so spineless, the sister who tried her best to open her eyes was bleeding.

    My sister rested for a while, and the pain in her leg eased.

    Fodgen squatted in front of her, with a very strange and gentle expression, and in his hand he was holding a half of roast beef shank. The aroma of barbecue rushed into the girl''s nose, and the halazi had already flowed out of the corner of her mouth uncontrollably.

    "Want to eat meat?" Verdegen asked deliberately playing with beef.

    The girl did not speak.

    "I actually know that you are like eating meat. My child, you have a very serious leg injury. You don''t need to eat this meal, and you will still not starve to death. But tomorrow, you will have fever all over, and you will die pitifully. .At that time, what will your sister do?"

    "What to do..." My sister reluctantly: "She has already called your master, I... I just beg you to treat her well. Because she is..."

    Originally, my sister felt that she could no longer hide it. She wanted to explain her identity. It was very unfortunate that Fodgen interrupted her and solemnly stated her position: "I have a friend, and that man has a good relationship with the northern Ross people. Now the Ross people need a lot of servants, maybe my friend will take away all the beggars on the streets of Mellaren, and those who are on the verge of starving to death will be protected by the Ross people.

    I see that you Aostala people are in trouble, you see, there are still many of you who have not settled, and even don¡¯t even have money.

    The people of Gran don''t want to save you at all, and the only one who can save you now is me.

    I will try to take them all away. I will hand some of them to the Ross people. Of course, the Ross people will give me a sum of money, because I will not send you people to the port of Mellaren in vain.

    I will leave a group of people to work for me and pay off the debts owed to me.

    Only you and your sister are different. "

    My sister understood part of it. According to her understanding, the old guy was still a slave trader. Think about yourself, the granddaughter of the tribal leader actually became a slave? !

    "It''s sad that we are your slaves. I would rather commit suicide than..."

    "You... why is your child like a poorly trained donkey?" Fodegan frowned and said bluntly: "How old are you? How old is your sister?"

    "I...I am nine years old and my sister is seven years old."

    "Nine years old? Don''t you know that a woman must be engaged when she is twelve? Listen, I will raise you two, and you will be my wife in the end. You will be with me for the rest of my life. I will love you both very much. , Will give you status. Don''t call me master, you have to call me adult."

    The elder sister knew that this person was for this purpose. Now, she is really sad that she is only a woman and cannot fight to death like her brother, father, and grandfather. To live is just to continue to suffer humiliation.

    "Don''t my request satisfy you? You know? I have never said so much to a child. You have to understand that if you die, your sister will lose you forever."

    "I..." The girl''s eyes kept trembling, and Fodgen knew that her hard heart was finally shaken, and suddenly a sense of conquest of the little wolf turned into a loyal dog came to mind.

    Could it be said that this girl really succumbed?

    Do not!

    When Fodgen lost sight of their precious amber, the girl was completely disappointed in him when she witnessed this person order the killing. But still have to live! Even for my sister.

    The girl asked weakly: "You will really save us?"

    "Of course I will help you immediately. Now, you have to call me your lord."

    "Big...sir."

    "What? I didn''t hear clearly." Fodgen put his ear to the side on purpose.

    "My lord!" My sister finally said the last thing she didn''t want to say.

    Fodgen, he laughed out loud.

    "Oh! My child, you and your sister will be saved. Maybe, I need to give you two a new name right away."

    "No! I have my own name."

    "Really? The shepherdess also has a name? It''s really strange." With that said, Fodgen felt that the life experience of these two girls was not simple. But I have already got two babies, and their past experiences are completely unimportant.

    "I have a name." The girl emphasized.

    "what''s your name?"

    "I''m Carlotta! My sister is Ella."

 Chapter 210ï¼š A real warrior cannot be restrained

    Fodgen remembered these two names immediately, and he squeezed his beard carefully, "Carrota, Ella, a nice name, just like the faces of the two of you, very delicate. Even your faces It¡¯s all mud, I can see your view. Carlota, you have a gentle name, but you are like a wild wolf, I like it very much. Oh, Carlotta, Ella, You are saved. Now, take this corbel, and soon, my people will heal you."

    The greasy barbecue was placed in front of the girl Carlota. At this moment, what reason has long been forgotten!

    She began to eat wantonly, wishing to fill her stomach pouch.

    But deep in her soul, she never accepted that she and her sister would be that fate-to be a little wife for an ordinary businessman.

    Carlotta, an ancient word from the ancient Germanic language, is a feminine word to describe the strength of a man, although it is used to describe the gentleness of a girl.

    But as a sister Carlotta, she knew that she could no longer be a woman who would focus on family life in the future.

    Both parents and elder brothers died, but now the younger sister Ella who can depend on each other.

    Ella, another good name, is the name of a goddess, symbolizing the arrival of winter when the ice melts and the snow melts.

    My sister has such a name precisely because she was born in winter. I have to say that my sister''s beautiful eyes and her docile personality really give people a comfortable feeling, just like the goddess "Al" who named her.

    It seems that the two sisters have been saved. Out of the pursuit of interests, Fodgen intends to help more people.

    The last bit of money from the refugees will be searched and exhausted, and the one before the last is the refugee himself.

    Sell ??yourself to survive?

    In difficult times, many mothers pray to Fodgen to save their young children anyway.

    Fodgen replied in the affirmative. He gathered more than forty children who were about six or seven years old among the refugees. They were male and female.

    It seems that these children are going to become servants of Fodgen? This is not the case.

    He felt that a group of children had little use value. In the final analysis, he was seeking wealth, so he naturally had to find a way to use a group of reliable labor at a near-low cost.

    A group of women bought beef and sternly rejected Fodgen''s decision.

    There are more women who are willing to give everything, just to survive.

    Fodgen selected nearly thirty women who seemed to have some strength, and these people, including their own children, would be leather workers, but Fodgen would only pay for the food of the starving people.

    As for the more than forty children, they are all a kind of goods.

    Isn''t that guy Gould trying to find a way to collect all kinds of people at the Mellaren Bazaar to be transported to the Ross as a slave? All these children were thrown to him, and he could still make a sum of money. Perhaps by doing this, Fodgen feels that he will not lose much this year.

    A large group of refugees ate the little beef in their hands.

    A pile of poor corpses was thrown into the woods, no one buried them.

    There is another group of refugees who have been completely abandoned.

    Sitting by the crackling campfire, Fodgen couldn''t help but think of the thrilling things during the day. He looked at the grass not far away, there was a little bonfire, which was the camp of the Granite.

    He finished gnawing the meat, spitting at Gran''s stinginess, and happily holding the leather water bag and pouring the ale happily.

    He was a little drunk, calling the youngest girl here.

    "Ella, come over to me."

    The girl just looked at Fodgen, and then her eyes focused on her sister.

    "Ella, be obedient, come over to me. How can you not be obedient?"

    After all, Fodgen is not a big villain, he now wants to play the role of a father, holding a cute little gadget, and soothing his heart-thrilling heart.

    However, Ella, who was full, rushed to her sister''s side.

    "Sister, I''m a little scared of that guy."

    "Don''t be afraid." Carlotta turned his face and said quietly: "We still have to seize the opportunity to escape."

    At this moment, Fodgen walked over unexpectedly, and Ella shivered and hugged her sister''s arm tightly.

    A somewhat fat guy squatted down and looked at the frightened sisters.

    "It''s called my sir, why do you still think I''m a wicked person. Both of you are mine. Carlotta, have you rested?" Fodgen showed concern.

    "I..." The girl thought about it calmly, "I''m all right, my lord."

    "Very good." As he said, Fodgen lifted the girl''s badly damaged skirt slightly to reveal her injured knee. "It''s time to heal you next. Carlotta, bear with me."

    Then he shouted: "Where is my mercenary captain?! Oakes, come here!"

    "I''m here." Soon, a strong man in leather armor came.

    Verdegen immediately pointed to the girl''s injured leg: "Look, it''s very dangerous. Osker, it''s time for you to work."

    "My lord, let me heal her? Oh, you know, my methods will be harsh. I''m afraid your canary will hurt alive."

    "It doesn''t matter. This child has gone with such injuries for many days. God must have bestowed her on me. She will not die." As he said, Fodgen smiled and looked at Carlotta: "You can endure all the pain. ,Right."

    The girl didn''t answer, and if she didn''t answer, it was a default.

    "Get ready, my captain."

    The strong mercenary captain has his own set of treatments for trauma.

    A soldier always faces various traumas. In an era when antibiotics do not exist, if the trauma is not treated in time, death is inevitable. In this era, there is no concept of bacteria, so there is no concept of alcohol sterilization. As for alcohol, it was very difficult for the Vikings to make the alcohol content of ale reach ten degrees.

    The captain of the mercenary, an old fellow with the tip of a knife licking blood, had a variety of wounds under his leather armor, and several wounds with very serious flaky scars.

    The man broke a branch, cut off the bark and threw it to the girl.

    "Child, don''t want to bite off your tongue, just bite it with your teeth."

    Carlotta guessed the person''s intentions, hurriedly grabbed the wooden stick and stuffed it into her mouth, but closed her eyes tightly.

    Under Fodgen''s gaze, the mercenary captain skillfully drew his meat-cutting dagger, and then tightly grasped the girl''s slender calf with his left hand. He rubbed the blade on his leather armor a few times, and then carefully pressed the tip of the blade against the girl''s thick wound.

    "Child, it will be very painful next, be careful not to bite your tongue."

    Before Carlotta could react, the mercenary cleanly and completely removed the lump on the girl''s knee.

    At this moment, Carlotta screamed in pain, her body was trembling desperately, and her left leg kept kicking.

    Upon seeing this, the mercenary hurriedly yelled: "My lord, hurry and hold her left foot."

    After all, Fodgen was not a soldier. After he was taken aback, he hurriedly pressed the girl''s leg.

    There are no anesthetics, not even soothing herbs, let alone disinfectants.

    The mercenary is using the simplest and most rude means to drain the girl''s puss. This kind of operation mercenary felt that a real man should not change his face. It happened to a child, and she didn''t faint with pain. It was a miracle.

    The mercenary cut off the pustule completely, and he tried his best to scrape off the pus and blood inside.

    Until the pale tissue inside was exposed to the dim light of the campfire.

    Fodgen¡¯s heart continued to beat wildly: "Is it all done?"

    "No, sir. You see, this is thanks to God''s mercy. It seems that this child is just a severe bruise, and she has no deeper wounds."

    "Oh, so she has been rescued? Will not have fever again?"

    The mercenary shook his head vigorously, and then looked at the gold master: "My lord, I am sorry that your canary will have a lifelong scar, and it will even make her walk crookedly in the future. But if I don''t do this, she Still have to fever and die."

    "Hurry up and do it, I want her to live." By now, Fodgen had no other choice.

    After a while, the mercenary came with his burning sword, and then, it stuck to the girl''s rotting wound.

    When the hot sword touched the knee, in addition to a terrible squeak, there was also the girl''s almost uncontrollable tremor.

    The crying sister Al pulled tightly and hugged her sister and howled, while Carlotta almost bit the piece of wood into crumbs.

    The only way the mercenary can think of is this, his purpose is to prevent the girl from dying of fever. Actually? The scorching sword scorches the rotting tissues, which is equivalent to burning bacteria to death, so that no dirt can enter the blood and people will not die of sepsis.

    Beneath the burnt skin were bright red organizations. The mercenary felt that the matter was finished, so he stuck his sword in the mud.

    "My lord, it''s okay. Next, wash her legs and wrap them in cloth."

    "Is this all right?" Fodgen, who was in a thrilling state, didn''t react yet.

    "Yes, sir. You wish your canary be safe."

    Fodgen patted his belly and let out a long sigh of relief. "Oh! Maybe I should go to the Gran tribe opposite and invite their priests over and let the priest pray for her."

    "Forget it! Don''t ask other priests, you should now face the moon and pay tribute to the Valkyrie in the sky." The mercenary shook his head, then looked at the girl who was still full of tears and still keeping spirit. The mercenary stretched out his hand to take the wooden stick out of the girl''s mouth and showed it to his gold master.

    "Look, she bit the stick like this, and she can still look at us directly. My lord, I think something is wrong. Are you just planning to train her to be your concubine?"

    "Otherwise?" Fodgen looked strange.

    "My lord, maybe you can train her into a female warrior. After all, you saved her life, maybe she will be loyal to you."

    Female warriors as escorts? Fodgen never thought about it. He immediately took out a gold coin very generously from his pocket and stuffed it into the hand of the mercenary captain, which was really shocking.

    "My lord, your kindness touched me."

    "Take it, this is your reward."

    Carlotta''s wound has been bandaged. It is a very miraculous thing. The pain that he has endured before has now weakened a lot. Although it is still painful, he no longer needs to suffer.

    For this night, in Fodegan''s big tent, the two sisters were curled up on a piece of leather, and they were covered with a piece of leather.

    What is the future? Is it really safe to go to Mellaren?

    Or, to be the man''s concubine?

    For an instant, Carlotta''s spirit was also shaken. But when she thought of the burning Ostara, she was still dominated by the pain in her heart.

    revenge! I want revenge!

    If you become a merchant¡¯s wife and concubine, you can¡¯t get revenge, and even...

    Carlotta estimated that the businessman was already very old, and she thought of some terrible things.

    Besides, the treatment for his leg injury is the mercenary. What does it have to do with the businessman?

    Carlotta, even if she slept in Fodgen''s big tent, hugging her thin sister, she was still planning to escape.

    It''s finally dawn!

    Even in May, the lowest temperature at night in Northern Europe is terrible.

    This night, some hungry refugees did not get up after they lay down.

    When the morning arrived, some bonfires were lit in the camp of Verdegen.

    For the two girls who recovered their spirits, Fodgen was indeed a kind of hospitality to them. For example, gift them to eat oatmeal and beef.

    As for the other refugees who were gathered, everyone only had a small amount of beef or even cow entrails to satisfy their hunger.

    The Granites are already dismantling the tent to put out the bonfire, and they are about to continue on their way.

    Fodgen took a few mercenaries and walked straight to the camp over there.

    He found the leader of the Gran, but the leader was not very friendly to the uninvited guest.

    Because, the people in Gran have seen everything last night.

    The leader bluntly said: "You criticize me for not being really kind, and so are you. I see your people are blatantly killing those refugees." After all, the leader also learned to spit.

    Fodgen had to smile awkwardly: "My friend, people eat dirt when they are extremely hungry! If I didn''t use force last night, those guys could bite me alive!"

    "Oh, that''s fine. Your fat body just saves those refugees, so that you are really kind."

    The chief¡¯s sarcasm was really piercing, and Fodgen smiled embarrassedly: ¡°That¡¯s the end of yesterday¡¯s business. My friend, I¡¯m still here to buy your cow. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll still use yesterday¡¯s price, but I hope you can Looking at past friendships, give me some fat cows."

    "What are you going to do?" The leader became alert.

    "Buy your cow, I have the money!"

    The attitude of the leader is the same as yesterday, declaring that this time he will give Fodegen three old cows, and the troubles of Fodegen will be violent.

    "In terms of past relationships, I just charge fifty silver coins. I am kind." The leader boasted.

    "Alright. I have gathered a group of refugees and I can send them to the M?laren tribe. What about you? My friend? Are you sure you want to go to the Yilmalen people and be neighbors with them."

    "Otherwise? Do I have a better choice?" The leader sighed to the north: "At least our ancestors came from Yilmallen. People of Mellaren, maybe they don''t like us to be neighbors, Verde You know, the guy announced that a large area is the territory of Mellaren."

    "Yes! I know. It''s Olegin, that''s a greedy man. I can only establish a stronghold on the island to make trouble."

    "Do you trust him?" the leader asked deliberately.

    "Me? I don''t know, I didn''t even deal with that man."

    The leader continued to ask: "Do you think Olekin will stand out for the Ostara?"

    "Huh? Your question is strange. Olekin is our leader, he will definitely..."

    "Forget it!" The leader said bluntly: "For so many years, several of our tribes have been fighting against the Gotlanders who landed in G?taland. Since Olegin became the leader, the Mellaren people have not helped. Pass us. Fodgen, use your wise head to think, are my words true?"

    For Degen thought, this is indeed the truth.

    The Mellaren did not help anymore, and the Ostara became an active force for expansion and defense. Perhaps this is also the reason, which brought destruction to Ostara.

    The leader continued: "Our Gran¡¯s population is too small. We were not very worried about the presence of the Ostras in the past. Now we have lost our backers and are aware of the real strength of the Danes. The M?laren are again Greedy lacks credibility. We have no choice but to rely on the Yilmalun people, at least they will not declare that the entire lake belongs to them. When we are settled, you are welcome to continue to do business with our tribe."

    Hearing what the leader said from the bottom of his heart, Fo Degen was really moved. He was indeed not a leader. In that case, if the other party throws goodwill, he should continue to be a businessman.

    Fodegen took three old cows back. While the Granites drove the cattle and swayed, Fodegen tried his best to put the refugees he gathered in his carriage for quickness. Point to keep up with Gran¡¯s team.

    Fodgen was sitting on the best carriage, and he had to personally **** his most precious property, which is a box full of gold and silver. Now, there are two crystal clear spherical ambers in this box.

    Where is Kohaku''s original owner?

    Carlota and Ella, the two children are also sitting on this carriage ~ www.novelhall.com ~ specifically, sitting on a lot of cowhide.

    By now, Fodgen believed that he had subdued the two children, and the rest was a few years of training.

    "Gould, in a few years, when you see two beautiful canaries by my side, you will be envious too!"

    Fodgen has endless fantasies, and his pursuit is like this. With a considerable amount of wealth and the company of two beautiful women, what else is there to pursue in life?

    He really intends to train the two children to be concubines, not servants.

    He didn''t give them any restraint at all.

    There are no handcuffs and shackles, and no rope ties. The two children are physically free, because Fodgen believes that he has completely subdued their hearts.

    Fodgen, that''s what he thinks.

    However, he made the problem simple.

    As the mercenary captain said, Carlotta is not a canary, she is like a natural warrior, and a real warrior cannot be restrained.

 Chapter 211ï¼š Yilmalun tribe

    The sun is shining today, but the spirits of the two women sitting on the carriage are a little depressed.

    The Ostara tribe, which used to have a large population, now only has more than 200 people left to continue to drive towards the territory of the Yilmalun people.

    Many refugees fell into despair. Those people had hanged themselves in the forest, or fell to the ground weak and became food for beasts.

    "Sister, are your legs better?" Sister Ella pressed her sister Carlotta''s shoulder and asked weakly.

    "I feel much better."

    "Then next."

    When mentioning the next thing, Carlotta suddenly became alert. The corner of her eye noticed that the man was napping, and she was less vigilant.

    Carlotta put her mouth close to her sister''s ear, and whispered, "When we get to the port of Yilmallen, you have to listen to me."

    "Well, I always listen to you."

    "My dear, we may only have one chance to escape, and then we must go all out."

    This is what my sister said, but her heart is very tangled. Sister Ella is too young. She naively thinks that someone has promised to give herself and her sister''s daily food, and also promised to take care of her in the future. Isn''t this person a good person?

    However, Ella believes in her sister even more. Maybe my sister has a better countermeasure.

    Actually? Carlotta''s thoughts about the future can be described as naive. She feels that the identity of her granddaughter, the leader of Ostara, will be revealed, and the leader of the Mellaren will give herself courtesy.

    The Gran¡¯s team is now in the lead, followed by Fodgen¡¯s caravan. At the end of the team were the women who were determined to starve to death without betraying themselves to Fodgen. They took their children and tried their best to follow the large army in order to get to the Yilmalun tribe and receive the courtesy of the locals.

    The time has entered June, and the warm wind of early summer blows the whole world, and at this time it is the aquatic plants.

    No one knows the tragedy that took place in Blow Bay in the south, but the Yilmalun people learned other news. For example, the fishermen of M?laren claimed that the Ross people of the north began to establish a stronghold in the ?land Islands.

    The Ross people did have a new base, and they had already started doing business with the nearby Merlaren fishermen.

    This situation has further confirmed that the legend about the Rus attack on Gotland is true.

    However, those things do not seem to have much to do with the Yilmalun people.

    The Yilmalun people living by the lake, their life remains the same.

    These people are near the lake in the inland area. There is a wider river bed and the rugged river on the surrounding beach. It continuously pours the fresh water of Lake Y?rmalen into the wide Lake M?laren.

    Generally speaking, the area at the mouth of a river and lake is very suitable for establishing a settlement.

    However, the regional conditions in that area were not satisfactory to the Yilmalun people.

    Living inland, this group of people simply did not have the strength to looting and raiding outside areas. Besides, they were not far from the true north, which was the range of activities of the mighty Mellaren people. They can only live under the "protection" of the Mellaren people.

    The Yilmalun people established a settlement in a small bay on the south bank of the lake where they are located. The development of generations has resulted in a large number of wheat fields along the lake appearing around the settlement.

    This tribe with a population of 3,000 people sits on a huge field. Here is not only spring wheat, but also onions, cabbage, and peas. Especially for onions and cabbage, they need plenty of water and a warmer climate for their growth. It was early June. The onions that the Yilmalen people planted before the winter in September last year have finally entered the harvest season after resting and growing for more than half a year.

    The cold resistance of onion has been an important vegetable crop in Western Europe and Northern Europe since ancient times.

    Although people do not have the concept of vitamins, they all know that eating onions is not only good for the body. Its sweet and spicy blend of taste really adds a lot of adjustments to the dull life.

    And it is also a low-priced crop in the entire "M?laren Lake Economic Circle", which is affordable for poor people.

    No, some merchants from the M?laren tribe have already rowed large transport boats against the Stone River to enter Lake Y?rmalen.

    Four to five hundred merchants and oarsmen entered the port of the Yilmalun. Businessmen generally have already built their own houses, and those oarsmen either slept on the boat or set up tents by the lake.

    Everyone was waiting. When the leader of Yilmalun gave the order, the entire tribe immediately began to harvest onions.

    It was also a critical moment when the tribe patrolled their fields to guard against thieves.

    Opposite those onions, there are plenty of green wheat fields.

    There are still more than two months before the harvest of spring wheat. Before harvesting the wheat, the Yilmalun people can harvest a large amount of onions and cabbage.

    These dishes can fill the stomach, but relying on these alone cannot make a strong man energetic.

    Ordinary people don''t have so many requirements. They are very grateful for the gift of the so-called goddess of the lake, and rewarded themselves that they can also eat vegetables to live steadily during the traditional summer famine.

    Yes, in the concept of the Yilmalun people, famine events are rare.

    This is the case in Northern Europe. The closer the peninsula is to the south, the macroscopic agricultural conditions are gradually improving. The Yilmalen people have enough food to feed themselves, and they can earn a fortune every year by selling their own agricultural products. Even because dealers are uninvited, they can''t organize a fleet to the M?laren bazaar.

    While the people of the tribe were eagerly looking forward to a bumper harvest of onions, the farmers guarding the remote farmland saw a mighty "army" driving a large number of cattle and sheep.

    Oops! This group of cows and sheep, which can gnaw even the grass roots, does not understand the spicy and sweet roots, they will gnaw the onions clean!

    Suddenly the farmers fried the pot.

    "No! Some enemies are coming! They want to take all our onions!"

    "Brothers, take up arms and go to the fields to defend our property."

    ¡­

    More than 30 farmers who ran back to the settlement were the first to scream for help on the intricate dirt roads of the tribe.

    As more peasants came with a frightened look, and some peasants ran out with shields and short spears immediately after returning home, those who had turned a blind eye for a while could no longer stand idly by.

    Several farmers simply broke into the leader''s house and reported terrible things to the guards.

    Winterson, the leader of Yilmallen, was also taken aback.

    "What? A group of cattle and sheep from the south? There is also a large group of enemies? Are they really enemies?"

    The guard also heard hearsay: "My lord, the situation is very uncertain now. Whether it is an enemy or a friend, those cattle and sheep will definitely destroy our farmland."

    "Well, organize the army first. We must stop them from trampling on the farmland and come with me."

    With that, the leader Wenderson, the lean middle-aged man immediately put on leather armor, brought his own sword and shield, greeted nearly a hundred guards under his command to enter the streets of the tribe, and declared war mobilization as the leader.

    With this order, the entire tribe fell into a high degree of tension.

    Some people suspect that the cattle and sheep were brought back by allies in the south. It''s just that they appeared at this point in time, what happened?

    Windson summoned all the 1,200 men with weapons that the tribe could get. There are more than 400 young women who also hold weapons, or simply digging shovel and hoes, to participate in the camp of their own people.

    Even with those merchants who lived as a guest, they didn''t even think about continuing to do business this year or even next if the Yilmalun¡¯s crops were destroyed. Out of the protection of their own interests, plus a slogan of supporting traditional allies, another ally composed of more than 300 merchants and oarsmen joined the army of Yilmalen.

    For a time, an army of up to two thousand troops quickly assembled, rushed to the farmland of the tribe, and stood densely on the ridges.

    In this situation, the Granite team, which was moving slowly, was nervously nervous.

    "Chief, are they going to war? We are allies. Wouldn''t this group of people also take refuge in the Danes?"

    "You''re so stupid." The Granite leader Oak knocked on his subordinate''s helmet.

    The subordinate continued to advise: "My lord, there is such a possibility, you have to be careful."

    "Forget it. I think they are worried that our team will destroy their fields. The leader of Yilmallen is called Wenderson. I know the character of the guy. That guy is most concerned about his field. Inform my brothers and take good care of his own. Cattle and sheep, don''t keep going."

    After giving the order, the Granite leader led ten people out of the large army and headed to the opposite camp.

    Because allies in the south generally raise cattle and sheep, many of the leather goods needed by the Yilmalun tribe also come from the south.

    The leader Wenderson narrowed his eyes and saw the guy who was approaching.

    "It''s Gran? Why did they come here?"

    With doubts in mind, Wenderson also issued an order to order the people of the tribe to stay alert. And he also took the ten proud fighters on his side and walked forward to negotiate with them.

    In this way, the leaders of the two tribes met on Tianlong.

    With a courteous courtesy, the Granite explained the truth of the destruction of the Ostara.

    "The Danes? Could it be that our southern line of defense has collapsed?! In this way, wouldn''t we become the southern line of defense?"

    "It''s true." In order to highlight the seriousness of the situation, the leader of the Granite, Oke, deliberately claimed that only more than a hundred women and children survived in the huge Ostala tribe. "According to the news I got, the Danes seemed to be possessed by the evil gods. They launched an indiscriminate attack. In order to avoid disaster, we fled."

    Hearing the news, Wendson of Yelmalen''s eyelids jumped wildly, and the feet in his boots were also full of cold sweat.

    "Could it be that... the Danish chaser... the enemy is coming?"

    "They didn''t come, maybe they thought they had won and retreated."

    "The Danes really didn''t come?" Wenderson continued to ask.

    "It''s true. My friend, all of our tribes in the south have lost their homes. All the tribes are fleeing. To escape death, I came with the tribe. I hope that my tribe can settle near your lake, We will be neighbors from now on."

    "This..." Speaking of a very realistic question, Wenderson realized that he couldn''t answer this readily.

    To be a neighbor? Based on the current situation, this is a good thing, but the Gran people who are good at raising cattle and sheep are here. If the cattle and sheep are not well controlled, they will definitely become monsters that destroy the farmland.

    Taking into account the mentality of the people, Wenderson estimated that it would never be possible for Granites to live together.

    After all, those who came were old friends, and Wenderson didn''t embarrass these people anymore.

    His only requirement is that the cattle and sheep must be restrained. The so-called once the onion is destroyed by the cattle and the sheep, the people of Gran must use the cattle and sheep to pay off the debt.

    In order to avoid unnecessary troubles, Wenderson temporarily pointed out a temporary resting place for the Granites.

    "Your army will first go to the northeast of our tribe, where is the undeveloped wasteland. You rest for a while, my friend, please allow me to invite you to my home. Maybe we should discuss the future."

    The Granians, who have suffered from the hardship of the boats and cars, really need to rest, and the leader Oak agreed to the kindness of his friends.

    The war alarm was lifted, and life seemed to recover quickly.

    The Granite troops moved in a new direction, but, as a businessman, Fodgen, he saw a large number of buildings not far away, and realized that he must have arrived at the initial destination.

    "Carlotta, Ella, we have arrived at Yilmallen. My dear, wait a moment for all of us to rest."

    The two girls were attentively observing everything around them. Carlotta clutched her sister''s hand tightly, her eyes trying to observe the details of everything in order to find a chance to escape.

    "What''s the matter? Are you two asleep?" As he said, Fodgen turned his head and noticed that the eyes of the two children seemed to be looking at something else.

    "Is this the first time you have come to Yilmallen? Haha, don''t worry. We will spend the night here, and we will leave for Mellaren tomorrow. Haha, bear with me again, when I get to my island, I will give it to you Arrange the most comfortable room." Verdegen kept saying his promises, his words full of pride.

    Carlotta understands that he and his sister have a chance to escape, just tonight!

    Now Fodgen has no time to take care of Gran¡¯s affairs. What he needs to consider most is how to bring back the nearly 100 Ostara refugees under his control. The food expenses of so many people were not a small figure, and he didn''t want to waste time in Yilmallen.

    More than a month ago, when Verdegen left M?laren and headed south, he was travelling by sea, but he had also travelled many times over land.

    He understands the geographical situation of Yilmalun. As a businessman, he placed the caravan on a small wasteland near the settlement of the locals.

    While it was still dark, the businessman rushed to the dock with a few proud subordinates to look for those rowing boats. In the end, he could only reach a business agreement with his business counterparts.

    Because only their own merchants brought large transport ships, the local fishermen in Yilmalen, their small boats simply can''t work!

    Both of them are businessmen, and what they pay attention to is a reputation.

    The colleagues all learned about the fall of Ostara, they didn''t even think that they all came from Mellaren and knew something about Verdegen.

    They envied the fact that this surviving fellow had gotten a hundred slaves. What else could they do except envy?

    Even if Fodgen tried his best to defend, his colleagues, besides joking and joking, also offered their terms.

    It turns out that these merchants are waiting to transport onions! Soon the Yilmalen people¡¯s onions were harvested, and whoever has the fleet at the port will be able to purchase the best quality batch. At this critical moment, Fodgen must be given a good reward before the fleet can take this group of people to Mellaren.

    Are you forced to stay here?

    impossible!

    Fodgen reckons that if they leave with a large number of onions, they will only come back when the cabbage is harvested again. If you can¡¯t make a deal with them right away, you¡¯re in trouble!

    He reluctantly paid a deposit of two pounds of silver coins to a caravan, and he had to pay another two pounds after it was done.

    For caravans, this is simply a ripping off behavior. Transporting all the people and belongings of Fodgen to Melaren, basically the fleet is downstream, and it may be possible to transport all of them to Fodgen''s site in a whole day. Why not make four pounds of silver coins before and after?

    For this professional caravan selling agricultural products, they fought against Fodgen, and the four pounds of silver coin income has almost caught up with their annual gross profit from trafficking. Even if it is the owner of the fleet, the person''s annual net income is only about 100 silver coins. The routine is to hoard onions to sell in winter, and hoard wheat to sell in summer, in order to make money on the market when supply and demand are out of balance.

    But most of the fleet is run by small-capital businessmen. If it were not for the Danes, who had lost all of their ships, Fodgen would not bother to communicate with this group of people.

    After all, in the business district of Fordgen, all you know are the big business people who are active in the "Melaren Economic Circle"! His Fodggen level is naturally much worse, so it depends on who he compares. If he set aside the prosperous and peaceful years of the previous years and drove up his fur business, he would have made more than 20 pounds of silver in his annual net profit.

 Chapter 212ï¼š The escape of Carlota and Ella

    Fodgen seemed to readily give the deposit, and he returned to his camp in a bad mood.

    The three old cows were slaughtered on the road, and the refugees shared the remaining pieces of meat.

    Only his elite subordinates, Verdegen paid for them to buy a batch of delicacies at the market in Yilmallen, and even more than twenty oak barrels of ale.

    Unexpectedly, the way back can be particularly troublesome!

    After losing four pounds of silver coins, he can only hope to make the most profit from this group of refugees and make up for his losses.

    He had already thought about the dozens of children who were completely orphaned. Since Gould is willing to be a good man, all the orphans will be given to him. That''s the cost. Considering that four pounds of silver was swindled for only paying the freight, plus the food wastage on the road, all the money must be reimbursed by Gould!

    Disturbance may only be compensated by drinking.

    It''s night, and there is a campfire in the distance of the Granite camp.

    There are more than a dozen bonfires here. The refugees ate some meat and are now asleep by the fire.

    Facing the bonfire, Fodgen and several of his loyal mercenaries sat there. The so-called loyalty, of course, is bought by money, and now, he wants to treat everyone with high-quality ale.

    When the ale entered the mouth, the spicy taste immediately made Fodgen realize that it was a good wine.

    "I really picked up a baby! Unexpectedly that the level of craftsmanship in Yilmallen is so high?!"

    He drank a wooden cup, and the subordinates drank it happily.

    This alone eased his spirit a lot.

    Fodgen then greeted the two girls who were biting their heads.

    "Carota! Ella! Come to me!"

    Reluctantly, they found that the two of the Opportunity Force had to reluctantly get to the old guy.

    Fodgen stroked the braids they had tied up, and buttoned their silver hairpins. He estimated that the identity of the two children is by no means as simple as the shepherdess, but now, is their past still important?

    Fodgen felt like he was stroking two little forest cats. It seemed that they really agreed with their destiny, and now they have become extremely docile.

    Fodgen raised his empty glass and handed it to the youngest Ella rudely.

    "Did you see that wooden barrel? Pour me wine."

    Ella, she didn''t like being called so rudely. She glanced at her sister, and had to break free of Verdegan''s embrace for a while.

    Although the craft ale is at the level of dry red wine, the oak glass in Fodgen¡¯s hand is enough to hold nearly 500 ml.

    The good wines they bought from the Yilmalun people were all packed in oak barrels carefully crafted by coopers, and only one of the pouring outlets was heavily clogged with a wooden block.

    Its alcohol content has reached the limit of deep fermentation. Tolerating this excessive aroma is really a challenge for Ella.

    It was also because of the alcohol that the clever sister Carlotta consciously finally found a chance to escape.

    Ella finally filled the wooden cup in her hand. Under the roar of a group of mercenaries by the campfire, she swayed and handed the cup to her owner.

    the host?

    Correct!

    The current Carlotta, like a kitten, deliberately rubbed the chest of the old fellow Fodgen.

    Fodgen, who was excited about drinking, was even more refreshed.

    He took the wine glass and took a ferocious sip first, and the splashes of wine dripped a lot on Carlotta''s head.

    "It''s a good drink, I''m just a pity, you two are still too young."

    Hearing these words, Carlotta simply stroked Fodgen''s chest with both hands, gently pulled his hair, and even put his head on it.

    My sister Ella was taken aback. She was already on guard for serving. She couldn''t think of her sister, who had always been very determined, but...

    Carlotta tried every means to put on a flattery, "My lord, we are indeed too young. In a few years, we will serve you well."

    Fordgen''s head buzzed, and a sense of happiness full of hope for the future filled his mind.

    He didn''t worry about continuing to drink, but handed the glass to the girl beside him.

    "This is good wine, drink it, my Carlotta. Hmm... my woman."

    Seeing this old guy''s flushed smiley face, Carlotta felt that he still needed to work harder. The old guy must drink more wine until the moment he can''t drink.

    But looking at this glass of wine that was slurped by the old guy, not to mention that there is a natural nausea, it is this excessive alcohol that Carlotta can barely endure.

    Seeing her hesitating, Fodgen continued to urge: "Give me a drink, and my good things will be given to you. You can''t help but appreciate."

    After gritting her teeth, the girl held the wine glass in both hands and took a sip with her eyes closed.

    Is it bitterness with a weird pungency, just this broken thing, men still like to drink?

    Carlotta thought of the dead grandfather, the dead father, and all the dead relatives. They all like to drink, and sure enough, only men will like this thing.

    She swallowed as soon as she wanted to, but her voice was no longer controlled by her mind.

    Suddenly, Carlotta sprayed a mouthful of wine all over the floor, and the mercenaries onlookers laughed.

    Fodgen also laughed out loud and continued to stare at the girl''s face with a wine glass: "Doesn''t it taste good? You must give me a drink. Otherwise, I should punish you."

    Carlota pursed his lips, feeling bitterly noisy, very boring. Reluctantly, I can''t toast at a critical moment and not eat or drink fine wine. In order to escape, it is the rotten acid water. Today I have to take a sip.

    Carlotta took a sip after all, unable to savor the annoying bitterness and acridity, she suddenly raised her head and smiled with difficulty: "My lord, I have already drunk it. You want to drink it too."

    "Okay! You are really my canary. You can already serve men and drink."

    Having said that, Fodgen really drank it in one fell swoop, and then he sighed: "I think you were so stubborn a few days ago, I didn''t know that I really treated you two."

    "Oh, my lord, please forgive our stubbornness."

    "Okay, I forgive you." After all, Fodgen''s glass was thrown to Ella.

    Upon seeing this, Carlotta immediately greeted her sister: "Ella, pour the grown-up wine quickly."

    Today''s sister has become very strange, since it was her sister''s request, Ella had to do it.

    The appearance of their obedience seemed to come from the heart, Fodder rooted a cup of wine [ÊéÈ¤¸ówww.shuquge.vip], and poured the ale into their already bulging belly in one breath.

    Fodgen drank three more cups, and after a deep hiccup, he apparently still hadn''t enjoyed it. He threw the wine glass to Ella again, and this time, the girl had no choice but to say that the wine barrel was empty.

    "Empty?" Fodgen, who was already a little confused, greeted his confused subordinates, and brought in a new wine barrel.

    Ella struggled to open the cork of the new barrel, and the strong alcohol squirted out directly. The girl subconsciously covered her mouth and nose, and refilled the cup with difficulty.

    At this moment Carlotta suddenly preached his sister seriously: "Get the wine! I didn''t see our master has not had enough!"

    Fodgen, who became clumsy, grabbed Carlotta''s golden braids: "Carrotta, don''t say that to your sister."

    "My lord, we... just want to serve you well."

    "Really?!" Verdegen apparently went up, his mind was actually very excited, but he seemed to be reluctant to tell. He grabbed Carlotta''s neck very rudely, so that the girl thought she was going to be strangled to death by this man, which of course was not the case.

    When Carlotta smelled the strong smell of the glass of wine, she knew the power of it. The more good the wine is, the more spicy it is, and the more difficult it is to drink. What she thinks is that she also knows that this kind of wine is more likely to make a strong warrior pass out a puddle of flesh.

    "It seems that you... are smart girls. Both of you are my wives, Carlotta... Carlotta, you know everything... Maybe you already want to serve me in a different way. Nothing will happen. At that time, you are all beautiful... I want you to give me two beautiful sons. You... You have injuries on your leg! When we go back, I will invite the best witch doctor to heal you." After all, Fodgen can be regarded as letting go.

    Carlotta clutched her neck and coughed twice, personally holding the wine glass and handing it to Fodegen, who had trouble with his hands and feet. The cup was directly on the beard, and she looked at Fodegen, who was staring at him with a red face, with a smile.

    "My lord, keep drinking."

    "Okay! Let''s drink! Brothers, I''m very happy today, everyone is going to be drunk! Celebrate... Celebrate our arrival in safety Yilmallen! Celebrate me... I have taken two wives."

    But the mercenaries felt that the gold master was joking, and other businessmen were looking for young women to bring them back. They didn''t think their gold master wanted to train their own women from an early age. After all, the gold owner is the gold owner. Today''s gold owner is in a good mood, but spent money to buy a craft ale that is almost a bullock cart!

    The owner did not intend to buy so many alcoholic beverages to be sold at the Mellaren Bazaar. Looking at the battlefield, it was obvious that everyone drank so much.

    Yes, who would have thought that the Yilmalun people still have such a good wine in their hands, and today is also a treat for the gold master.

    What are your concerns?

    Fodgen¡¯s entire caravan was sipping swigs, and this is exactly what Carlotta wanted to see.

    Finally, Fodgen got into his tent with the only remaining consciousness. Some mercenaries also returned to their tents, and many others lay down by the campfire in a very twisted posture. Some even fell asleep with beef in their hands.

    It was late at night, and Fodgen in the tent was asleep wrapped in a sheepskin blanket. I don''t know how much alcohol he has poured into his body. After all, his current condition is a hangover.

    Completely different from him, the older sister was energetic after drinking some wine, while the younger sister did not drink.

    Sister Carlota has been awake, and sister Ella has fallen asleep by snuggling next to her sister.

    The three of them were in the same tent, probably because of their flattery in exchange for Fodgen''s attention. Fodgen and his people were defenseless.

    My sister stayed awake at all times, and touched her wound when she was a little drowsy, and finally got the time she needed.

    Carlotta gently woke up her sister: "My dear, the time has come. We are ready to run."

    Ella muttered weakly: "Sister, I thought you identified with that man."

    "Silly girl, that''s a deception. Now we can run away, pay attention, and leave."

    Since then, the two children gently drilled into a comfortable leather sleeping nest. Instead of wearing boots, they carried their somewhat damaged leather boots in their hands. They walked barefoot on the sandy grassland, not only slipping out of the tent, but also to the campfire.

    They picked up some leftover beef chunks and leftover granola, stuffed them into a linen pocket they found, and disappeared where they couldn''t find the campfire.

    During this night, no one noticed the disappearance of the two children because of a collective hangover.

    For Fodgen and his people, if another group of bandits attacked in the dark, his people and property would surely be lost. Perhaps he should be thankful that it was only the escape of two little servants, rather than his own head being chopped off by the bandits.

    It was finally dawn, and Fodgen, with a very dizzy head, only regained consciousness from abdominal distension a long time after the sun had risen. He wanted to go out for a comment, and only after he got up did he realize that he had lost some of his treasures.

    "Carota! Ella!"

    Fodgen''s eyes widened and looked at the opened leather sleeping nest and the leather boots of the two girls disappeared.

    His beard was trembling, and for a moment he thought he was dreaming. He tugged **** his beard, only to realize that he was awake.

    "Carota! Ella! Where are you?!"

    Anxiously, he stood up suddenly, but the sharp pain in his head forced him to sit down altogether.

    He hurriedly put on his leather jacket, ignored his boots, and walked out of the tent barefoot. As a result, he bumped into not only his mercenaries, but also some other people.

    There are five tall men from outside, all of them wearing fox fur hats with feathers on their heads. After all, everyone is a businessman, even a businessman who traffics in onions is a businessman. To be a businessman, you have to pay attention to your appearance. Nowadays, merchants and even noble tribal leaders need precious leather and beautiful feathers to decorate themselves.

    Those who came were all temporary business partners of Fodgen. During this trip, the only purpose of the five guys was to urge Fodgen to set sail.

    An older man, he ignored Fodgen¡¯s obvious anxious attitude and stepped forward: "My friend, as promised yesterday, we should set sail now."

    However, Fodgen directly brought in his mercenary captain and hurriedly asked: "Did you see the two kids?"

    "Sir? Haven''t they been in your tent all the time?"

    "Bah! They''re gone. By the way, did they go out to the bathroom?" As Fodgen looked around, he ordered his subordinates: "Hurry up and see Cao Dong, find the two children and bring them to me. come back."

    The mercenaries did not understand the words of the benefactor, but the benefactor was such an order, they had to follow it, even if everyone did not see anyone coming out of the tent.

    The merchants in the fleet saw that Fodgen was so sloppy about his party, the old man directly moved his old face over: "Now let''s talk about business! Fodgen, we must go now."

    "Yes! I know, but..." The more anxious, the more painful Fodgen''s head.

    Because even if the people of Yilmalun know the craftsmanship, even if the alcohol content is high, there are still a lot of impurities such as methanol mixed in it, and it is inevitable to drink too much and headache.

    The mercenaries looked for it, and even tried their best to screen among the refugees, but found nothing.

    "Damn, they might have escaped!?"

    The fleet merchants were even more angry, and they felt that they had been teased.

    The old man finally broke out in spirit and yelled: "Fudgen, are you lying to us? You are a bastard!"

    "You!" After being scolded, Fodegen''s head hurts, and his thoughts can be regarded as returning to today''s business. "You dare to scold me."

    "Vordegen, Fodegen of M?laren! We are all together, you know the rules of the company. I tell you, we set off now, and will arrive at the Mellaren market tomorrow. If you miss today, we will Don¡¯t go. And the deposit you paid, I don¡¯t want to take it. You know the rules."

    Rules, Fodgen knows the rules too well.

    After all, he is a purely agricultural merchant who sells onions and wheat. They also have a commercial agreement with the Yilmalen people. When the harvest season is approaching, if he can''t do things on the date, the business opportunity may be long-term. Possession.

    The work of the dry transport ship was originally part-time, and if it weren''t for the money given by Fodgen, they were not willing to do it.

    In a dilemma, Fodgen estimated that the two children were running away. Thinking of this, he felt that Carlotta''s reaction last night was more than abnormal.

    "Carrotta, you are a little bitch! You actually took you to every door! You ran away, it was a dead end! It was a waste of my love."

    The mercenary immediately asked: "My lord, are you still looking for it?"

    "Looking? What are you looking for?! Those are two children who are looking for death. They don''t want to be happy. Why should I force them! Alas, at least I still got two little babies." So far, Fodgen could only comfort himself. For a moment, he ignored the high-grade amber in the girl''s hands, and the financial gain was actually good.

    Fodgen began to pull out of the camp, and suffocated again, verbally apologizing to his colleagues for waiting. He also blamed himself a little, maybe he should have given them a fetter from the beginning, they would give up only if they brought them back.

    But then again, all of them are from Ostala. Why do other refugees become extremely respectful just by giving them some meat?

    Everyone is thinking about walking by the lake, where is a fleet of boats docking.

    Near the shore, Fodgen oversees the boarding of refugees under his control. Here, all the children will be placed in the same large merchant ship.

    Before that, he did not give up and personally screened out refugees, but unfortunately, Carlota and Ella were not among the children here.

    He looked up to the sky and barked: "Carota! Ella! Where did you two **** go?!"

    At this time, a clever woman said boldly: "My lord, I know these two people."

    "You know?!" Fordgen took a look at the woman who was talking, as if grabbing a glimmer of hope and hurriedly walked away. "Hurry up, where are they?!"

    The woman was taken aback and reluctantly said: "They are the children of our tribe leader. Those two girls are dead."

    "Dead? Nonsense!"

    "My lord, we dare not talk nonsense. They are really the leader''s children. The leader''s family has gone to fight, and everyone is dead."

    "Huh?" Things suddenly became bizarre, "Carota? Ella? The leader''s child? How many girls with this name are there in your tribe?"

    The woman immediately replied: "My lord, who would dare to give his own child the same name as the leader''s child? None of us dare. Who else would dare to name his daughter after the goddess El? Only noble people !"

    "You...Is it a ghost that accompanies me these few days? Huh? Ah! No!" For a moment, Fodgen regained consciousness!

    He lowered his head and mumbled secretly: "I''ll just say, how can you be a shepherdess. You are actually the children of Chief Ostara. Carlota, you are arrogant, and you are very scheming, and you know how to deceive. Run away! Run away! The Yilmalun people don¡¯t necessarily have to be as kind as I am. If you two became slaves to others, that deserves it! It deserves to be eaten by a wolf!"

    To be honest, the new situation that Fodgen learned was completely a thunderbolt. He even got a little back, so he was sober that he had lost them.

    If you really have two wives like this, and other tribe leaders know about it, will you face life threats?

    After all, the daughters of the leaders of the tribes may not follow the twelve-year-old betrothal tradition at all. Perhaps a daughter has a marriage contract since birth.

    Who would have thought that the girl of Chief Ostara would not die? !

    Although Fodgen estimated that the two girls might get into the Yilmalun community, if he was willing, he could pay his mercenaries to find them, and the possibility of finding them was quite high. He even feels hungry. Because of their identities, the two girls will eventually be sheltered by the leader of the Yilmalun people and become their adopted daughters.

    The current situation is Maybe there is no safety hazard without them.

    Merchants still don''t touch anything that is arrogant. Otherwise, the ghost knows the girl''s potential fiance''s tribe, and will crusade with anger.

    He thought that his days during this period of time could be called magical, even if it was served against his will yesterday, it was also the service of the leader of Ostara, which was really a dream experience.

    Everything should be over, now it''s better to go home and recuperate. After that, he sold all the refugees in his hands to Gould.

    Fodgen, he felt that the Ostara were poisonous, and he had had enough of them magical. Leatherworker? forget it! Recruiting workers is to recruit some honest people. He even feels that the group of refugees he has on hand is a group of swindlers, who will run away when they go ashore.

    This time Fodgen became vigilant. He ordered the mercenaries to tie up all the refugees and tied knots around everyone''s necks. This was to prevent escape.

    Fodgen got on the boat, and the fleet was carrying a lot of people, a lot of goods, and even wooden carts and oxen that pulled the goods, and headed towards the exit that left the lake.

    Target, Lake M?laren.

 Chapter 213ï¼š Stowaways in the onion pile

    To be fair, businessman Verdegen is a bit more merciful than many of his colleagues.

    He rescued more than 100 Aostara refugees, young and old, within his own ability. For the entire refugee group, these people are lucky.

    Fodgen has changed his mind. He has lost patience with the Ostara, and the pile of "hot potatoes" in his hand must be taken by a "big good person".

    He hired a fleet and withdrew, and the Granites and their cattle and sheep also had a new destination.

    In fact, as many Ostara refugees estimated, they bought merchant¡¯s beef at a high price and arrived at the Yilmalun territory at the cost of almost starving to death.

    Many refugees with complete freedom starved to death and died in the middle of exhaustion. Those who survived were finally taken in by the relatively wealthy Yilmalun people as they wished. As for the price, women and children immediately become family members of the host, or labor force for work.

    On the surface, the Yilmalun people are really kind. Actually? Their style is quite pragmatic.

    They took in the poor woman with the child, but they couldn''t tolerate the "armed immigrant" group of all Granites squeezing their living space.

    It was the night when Carlotta and Ella escaped. The Granite leader Oak and Yelmalen leader Wenderson reached a consensus on the future development of both parties.

    Of course the Granny wanted to live closer to the old man, so why didn''t the Yilmalun think so.

    That is, the number of cattle and sheep of the Gran people far exceeds their population. That is a large group of monsters that can desperately eat grass! In the eyes of cattle and sheep, wheat seedlings, onion seedlings, and even all green things are green grass, and they are all edible.

    Wenderson gave Granite a good idea.

    "You and your people move to the northeast of the lake. The river is full of rocks, and there are rocky beaches near it, with grass growing on it. It might be very suitable for you."

    Chief Oak felt that he was offended, but Wenderson had no intention of offending his allies.

    "That rocky beach is not suitable for farming at all. I can say responsibly that it is indeed a good place for grazing. Besides, those stones are excellent building materials, and you can even find iron ore in the stones."

    stone? Iron ore? The current situation is that the Granites migrated to the territory of the Yilmalun people. Newcomers naturally have to listen to the suggestions of the locals.

    The Yilmalun people were also sincere, and the leader told him that he was worried that the Granite¡¯s cattle and sheep would destroy the crops. The western and northern shores of the lake are endless swamps, where no grazing is allowed and more difficult to cultivate. Therefore, the only place in this area where the Granians can live is the estuary area in the northeast.

    At least there is a lot of pasture there, and the ground is hard.

    As for stone, using it to build a stone house may be more warmer than the wooden house I once had.

    It is said that there is still iron ore? If the people of Gran, who settled in a new area, can start the business of selling ironware to their allies if they process ironware and make ironware?

    The Granites made a choice-continue to migrate.

    On the third day after the departure of the Fodgen fleet, the Granites, who had been trained for a while, drove their cattle and sheep to start a new journey.

    In three days, they basically restrained their own sheep, but the cattle and sheep of some families ate the wheat fields of their allies. Regarding this incident, the Yilmalun people were slanderous, and the Gran people had to hand over some cattle and sheep to apologize.

    Cows and sheep, people keep them for the purpose of eating meat and milk for fur.

    Using oxen to pull the plow is a great example of intensive farming. The so-called Yilmalun people who are good at agriculture are just installing an iron blade on the original wooden plow, and the plow is pulled forward by the farmer to clear the land. They, even Ma Geng did not exist.

    In other words, horses are still rare livestock in Scandinavia.

    Even the Danes, they were just getting in touch with horses during this period. The young Ragnar also saw the Frankish cavalry a few years ago. For the time being, he could not foresee the potential of the cavalry. He only knew that there was nothing more efficient than his own long ship.

    The Gran people used cattle, sheep and dairy products to trade a batch of living utensils and even surplus food to the Yilmalun people.

    The leader of Yilmallen also received a generous gift from the opposing leader''s ten cows.

    That''s ten cows! The cows can almost guarantee that the leader''s family has milk to drink every day.

    In general, the cooperation between the two parties will be a win-win situation. The two tribes temporarily living in Lake Yilmalen, one produces food and vegetables on a large scale, and the other develops animal husbandry. This is good, the carbohydrate, vitamins and protein to maintain human survival are all available.

    The Granites are here, and they are building a new settlement at the mouth of the Stone River. This is the future city of "Eskilston", a commercial trading point, and the future steel smelting center in central and southern Sweden.

    As the Yilmalun tribe explained, there are a lot of open-air iron ore in the rocky beaches in the estuary area, and there is indeed an iron ore vein nearby.

    However, this vein is incredible, it stretches from the G?taland Heights to the Arctic Circle!

    The Russ in the north did not need to excavate much, they found the veins of the mineral veins exposed on the surface.

    Only when the Granite arrived at the recommended place, the leader Oc keenly realized that there were indeed many black stones that were a little shining in the sun. This object is iron ore. There is indeed ore in the Rocky Beach Mountain, but no one will discover it.

    "If we use the iron ore here, I am afraid it will be more profitable than raising cattle and sheep!"

    A great idea sprouted in the head of Chief Oak-smelt iron to get rich.

    When they decided to take root here and plan to smelt iron on a large scale and put it into practice, the actual "Eskilston" was born.

    It is located in the important position of land transportation between the residents of Lake M?laren and the residents of the south. It is held here and the existing shipping is used to make the local area a trading market town.

    The Yilmalun people never thought that their suggestions would bring disaster to themselves. Once the new town of the Granites is built, why should the merchants come to live there with the Yilmalun?

    Eskilston, originally meant to be "the town of the missionary Eskil", was also the name changed during the "Northern Crusade Conquest". Before that, the town had been born.

    She can have various names, but her city¡¯s economic attributes will not change

    On the original plane, the Granites replaced the Yilmalunites and became permanent settlers of the geographic location, and they were also smart enough to immediately develop the iron ore resources in the area.

    No one had thought that a group of tribes who avoided war would have the opportunity to become steel tycoons in the new region.

    Just like the last survivor of the family of the chiefs of the Ostara tribe, the two children do not know their future fate.

    Two lonely children, they were very hasty when they ran away, and now they are penniless.

    They wanted to get into the merchant ship bound for Lake M?laren, but during this time, only one fleet left, but many fleets entered the port of Yilmalen in a long snake formation. For a while, the lakeside harbor was full of boats, like a group of stranded whales.

    The legendary Yilmallen, she is getting more and more lively.

    Since it is lively, there are opportunities for the poor to fish in troubled waters.

    Manage law and order? No, the chief family has not yet invented the profession of "policeman".

    The intricate streets of Yilmallen give the thieves some room to move.

    Like Carlotta and Ella, two displaced children, they can also take advantage of the opportunity to hide like mice, looking for leftovers to survive.

    They hid in an empty cowshed, between a large pile of withered haystacks.

    It is also here that the two children know that they can get some special precious food.

    When it comes to raising cattle, the Ostara people are better than the Gran people!

    Even the granddaughter of the leader, the milking level of the two girls is no worse than that of a group of elderly women. Or because of their unique physique, the Ostara people are like many tribes. They drink raw milk directly, and the possibility of diarrhea is very low.

    They can go out during the day, collect some useful things in the dirty streets, beware of bad guys, and are also asking for news.

    During this time, they received important news.

    It turned out that the leaders of the Yilmalun people asked the priests to do a divination. The priests determined that this year''s onion harvest was on June 15th in the Julian calendar.

    The same was true on the days when onions were harvested in previous years. Before the sacrifice, the tribesmen were already polishing their hoes and shovels.

    In the era when there was no onion digging machine, it was necessary to dig with bare hands, and only high-level people would not dig the onion.

    To dig onions on June 15th? After that, a lot of onions will be transported by merchants to the port market in Melaren for sale?

    The two children wandered for a day, and they dragged their tired bodies back to the hiding cowshed and got into the haystack.

    The family that makes a living by selling milk has never found two uninvited guests living in their cowshed, just as they would not care about scurrying rats.

    It was late at night, and the two hungry children began to act like mice. Their target was the cow.

    The cow was awakened, and her sister took hay to feed and comforted the cow by the way.

    The younger sister took the opportunity to get down and began to **** milk like a calf.

    After Ella was full, she changed to sister Carlotta to cheat, and the smaller Ella took over from her sister to practice the real traditional skills of training cows.

    If given the opportunity, the two would be happy to talk to others about their experience in raising cattle, such as with Lu Mia of Ross, the expert on raising reindeer?

    Now, they still don''t know their fate.

    They are still waiting for the time to leave Yilmallen.

    The Mellaren tribe is the place of happiness? It must be there! It was there that supported the sisters and had the motivation to persist in fleeing.

    In Yilmallen, the two are like invisible people. According to their identities, they can certainly ask for the blessing of the chief family. But they didn''t, because they didn''t have any tokens to prove their noble status!

    Not only are the two children penniless, they are in tatters, and at first glance they are orphans and beggars.

    They don''t seem to exist, waiting quietly for the onion harvest season to come.

    It was late at night, and Carlotta, who was already haggard, was in a worse situation.

    My sister Ella watched at night. It was during the day of this day that my sister was limping again when she walked.

    "Sister, are you okay?"

    "I, it should be okay." With the help of moonlight, Carlotta opened her clothes and saw the wound she didn''t want to see clearly.

    The moonlight shone on her haggard face and also showed her sadness.

    In any case, the act of "welding" the wound with a soldering iron has the effect of killing spoilage bacteria, and it is only a temporary extreme operation after all. If Carlotta can continue to eat high-nutrient food after this treatment, her body''s self-repairing ability will completely defeat the counterattack of bacteria.

    And this was what Fodgen had said before, that the old guy really planned to give Carlotta meticulous treatment, delicious and delicious treatment.

    But the price is to lose freedom and ideals forever.

    Carlotta would rather die than that, so now, she can only accept this "freedom pain".

    "Well, the wound has become serious."

    Seeing her sister''s wound, Ella was panicked, and a bad premonition came to her heart: "Sister, you are really fine. I''m afraid."

    "Being scared, dear, I can continue to hold on. I''ll be fine when it''s Mellaren."

    "Are you serious?" My sister moved her little head over.

    "Of course." Carlotta put her little hand on her shoulders and looked at the moon: "Darling, do you know? It''s a miracle that we can live until now. The Valkyrie promised us to continue to live, and we won''t die. By the time Mellaren, everything will be fine."

    Ella heard it really, she cuddled up to her sister and fell asleep. Carlotta had to put her arms around her sister, enduring the pain of her second suppurative right leg and barely slept.

    In their dreams, they dreamed of happiness, dreams of their dead family members.

    But the noise outside woke them up.

    The owner of the cow took the cow away, and the cow now has a cameo as an envoy to pull the cart. Today, the entire tribe is mobilized, and the onion excavation has begun!

    The merchants who have stayed for a long time are also in a carnival. They can''t wait to spend the money they prepared today, and tomorrow they will follow the warm south wind and set sail to the north.

    This is the opportunity that the two girls have been waiting for for a long time!

    During the day, the two of them left the cowshed where they had been hiding for more than ten days and ran to the lake dock.

    They didn''t intend to talk to the sailor here in a daze. A wise man had better hide himself at this time.

    Carlotta knew that she was risking the lives of her and her sister.

    But now that he is penniless and even his clothes are in dilapidated condition, is there anything I can''t lose?

    There is only one, and that is each other!

    Carlota has made extreme preparations, assuming that the smuggling fails, it is the death date of herself and her sister. If it is mortal, the sisters also committed suicide by throwing water.

    They hid in a secluded corner of the pier and waited quietly. Finally, in the evening, amidst the laughter and laughter of the crowd, a large number of onions began to pour into the port.

    On the first day of the harvest season, the best quality onions are produced!

    Throughout the onion banquet started in Yilmallen, many farmers also made a fortune in comfort.

    The happiest people are the business people. They have been here for a long time, and after all, their hard work has paid off.

    The highly vigilant Carlota pulled her sister to observe in the grass. She braced herself to endure the pain of her leg, her eyes locked on a target.

    "My dear, that''s the ship. We touched it at night. We got into the big box and into the pile of onions."

    Ella was a little worried: "Can you? We will be suffocated to death."

    "Don''t worry, we won''t be able to die, just act carefully, don''t let people see."

    "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Ella nodded. The seven-year-old really didn''t have much opinion.

    Carlotta knew that he was taking an adventure, and this adventure was really worth it.

    It was late at night, except for the sailors who guarded the onions at night, no one was walking around arbitrarily, except for a nap around the campfire.

    Two sneaky figures crept up. In order to survive, Carlotta bit a wooden stick in the bushes and squeezed the thick water from her knees with her bare hands, which made her feel better. If she doesn''t do this, she is afraid that her plan will be abandoned, and she will even kill her sister.

    Now that the shoes have been completely broken, the two simply abandoned their leather boots, playing barefoot like two cats, and approaching the large cargo ship carrying onions silently.

    Even if it is a cargo ship, the Vikings did not set up a deck. There were large wooden boxes for loading goods. It was placed in the open air, and at most it was covered with a layer of canvas during transportation.

    No one noticed the two girls, there was no stubble, they got into the magenta onion pile and disappeared without a trace.

    The gap between the onion **** gave them room to breathe. The onion smell inside was really strong, but they didn''t dare to stick out their heads.

    At dawn, no one noticed that there were two children in the onion pile The merchants were all thinking about selling onions to make money. At most, after looking at the status of the onions, a huge linen cloth covered them in the open air. On the wooden box.

    The boat suddenly started to move, and the girl was so dizzy with the smell that the girl finally poked her head out, looking at the bright world above her head, she couldn''t help being surprised.

    "Sister, they are leaving, let''s go to Mellaren."

    "It must be. Ella, I''m thinking about it." Carlotta whispered.

    "what should we do?"

    "When we get to Mellaren, we will go to the leader of the Melaren people. We''d better go personally. If it doesn''t work, we will explain our identities to these merchants and let them guide us."

    "Okay. Sister, I''m a little hungry."

    "Hungry?" Carlotta smiled slightly. "You are overwhelmed by onions, and you are all here to eat. Eat..."

    But onion, its calories are too low and too low, and the spicy taste is also unbearable for the two children.

    In order to survive, you can only eat.

 Chapter 214ï¼š Jeflo the Redeemer

    The long voyage tortured the spirits of the two of them. The low-calorie onions could not be eaten too much because of their pungency. Although she didn''t want this, Carlotta was too weak, and she passed out of hunger.

    Ella''s situation is just as bad. She can persist from her hometown to the present, which is a miracle.

    The onions were harvested on June 15th, but this fleet pulled too many onions. When the fleet arrived at the Mellaren market, it was already the morning of the 17th!

    Even in mid-to-late June, the climate in Northern Europe can only be described as warm and humid. Every night is relatively cold, although this does not affect a large number of boys playing in the lake during the day.

    Eat onions to fill your stomach? It is useless at all, otherwise people who lose weight will not pursue it.

    The linen was opened, and the sailors were taken aback.

    "Wow! Is there an Onion Fairy? Here are the heads of two girls?!"

    "Are you a fool? Could it be that the girl from the Yelmalen was brought over by us?"

    "Maybe, kids like to play, some like climbing trees, some like... hey, get into the onion pile."

    The sailor had never seen such a thing, but the owner of the fleet realized the problem: "Don''t laugh, these must be two little thieves."

    They only came to their senses when they were brutally pulled out by the sailor.

    Carlota''s mind was very confused, and when she was sober, her leg pain came back.

    She was dragged by her clothes that were about to be torn apart, because her body was covered with onion-rooted soil, their delicate faces were completely covered, and they looked really dirty at first glance!

    "Here, is it Mellaren?" Carlotta asked weakly.

    "You two are mice! I almost ruined my onion. I''m not a villain. Go away now!" The businessman didn''t intend to punish the two children at all. He didn''t even care about the girl''s mumbling. He just wanted to expel the child.

    Because the merchants arrived at the port of the Melalen people, it was a crowded place, and the Melalen people hated the violence in the trade zone very much.

    Even if the businessman is angry, he won''t be angry at two children who look like beggars.

    Without Carlotta''s explanation, the two were rudely thrown ashore.

    The businessman also shouted in "kindness": "Little beggar, go and pray! I hope the people of Mellaren are kind."

    It was knees on the ground again, Carlotta was strong this time and did not scream loudly. She bit her two declining baby teeth in pain, and then desperately dragged her unidentified sister, staggering towards a narrow street.

    "Mouse in a panic." The businessman grinned and cursed his own bad luck, and then faced the sailor who was still laughing and discussing: "There are no onion fairies, don''t laugh! Check our onions and see how much the two rats have damaged. ."

    In similar situations, the people of Mellaren are seen a lot. There are always small thieves who venture to steal the merchants¡¯ finances. The troubled Mellaren¡¯s army must be executed regularly to maintain order.

    People walking in the port are all paying attention to the freshly arrived onions. Who cares about the two little beggars?

    The two got into a hidden damp corner of a dirty street, a corner dumping feces. It really stinks and dare not, and only here, can temporarily give the sisters short-term peace.

    Carlotta sat down with a mouthful of blood, covering her knees with her hands, her face blushing.

    Ella tried to comfort her sister, in exchange for her sister''s strong wry smile.

    "Sister, what shall we do? Is this Mellaren? Is your mouth okay?"

    "It''s... it''s Mellaren. I lost my tooth, and a new one will grow up in the future."

    "Now... what shall we do." Ella asked anxiously.

    How to do? Now Carlota doesn''t know what to do? But the survival instinct told her that she and her sister must be strong and alive.

    Perhaps happiness is ahead, this is the suffering in this fate has not passed.

    She reluctantly told her sister: "We need to find the leader of the Mellaren people and tell him our experience, our tribe. We will definitely get preferential treatment."

    "Well, there is a sister here, I am not afraid of anything." With that, Ella doesn''t care about the stench around her, she leaned close to her sister and cuddled up. Only in this way, Carlotta and Ella, the poor sisters, felt it. Valuable warmth.

    The messy and disgusting corner is only a temporary refuge. After nightfall, they just left without arousing anyone''s attention, and no one cares about the fate of street beggars.

    If you really want to care, it is the attitude of Chief Mellaren, whether he accepts the suggestions of the tribe and nobles and executes all the street beggars.

    In this way, this group of potential thieves can disappear forever, and businessmen no longer have to worry about their accidental losses.

    The size of Mellaren surpassed Carlotta and Ella''s imagination!

    Compared with the hometown, this place is obviously richer.

    But Mellaren is beautiful again, does this place have its own place to stand? Do not! No.

    A bright future is still far away.

    And there are already beggars here, as many children as them in ragged clothes? Talk to a real beggar? Carlotta didn''t dare, even Ella didn''t dare, or they didn''t bother at all.

    The two children have found a dark, damp, low alley. The only advantage here is that this place is not a place where excrement is dumped. It is just a gap in the stone walls of the two houses.

    Perhaps, before contacting the leader of the Mellaren, this is his refuge.

    They were waiting for a suitable opportunity, and the days passed a little bit.

    But Carlota''s injuries got worse, and the long-term hunger was about to wear away her last vitality! The elder sister gave most of the leftovers collected to her younger sister, and it was not her sister''s peace in exchange.

    Both girls are struggling between life and death, and until now, Ella still firmly believes in her sister.

    Until a terrible tipping point, the sister''s head was enough, and the sister''s spirit was not awakened even if the sister pushed hard.

    "Sister! You...you..."

    Ella felt that her lovely sister had left her and went to meet her long-dead parents.

    Do not! She can''t die!

    A dirty and crying Ella, she always believes in a miracle, that is, when she comes to Mellaren, she and her sister will be redeemed.

    Because the Valkyrie has given favors, it may be that neither he nor her sister met the noble person sent by the Valkyrie.

    Weeping Ella rushed out of the alley where she was hiding, exposed to the same dirty street, crying to passers-by.

    "Please! Save my sister!"

    "I beg you! My sister is dying!"

    "Which one of you will save us! Uuuuu..."

    Poor and pathetic, Ella just knelt on the ground and groaned. She was so weak that she almost fainted from crying, and her eyes were swollen from crying.

    Who cares about a dirty little beggar who is passing by the Melalen tribe? Especially a little girl beggar.

    Because if it were a little boy, there might be well-meaning people who would take him home and train him to become a loyal male servant. As for the maid, of course it is also needed, but normal people will not think that taking away a suspicious female beggar is the right decision.

    And this kind of dirty skinny little girl, even the bustard who is in the skin and meat business, would not pay attention. That group of people raises children who can''t afford to buy from a serious family.

    A group of children wandering on the streets of Mellaren, the street girls here are the most despised group. They often die like a mouse on the street. The corpse is found by the Mellaren and pulled away and buried in a pit.

    Is it true that coming to Mellaren with hope, in exchange for the end of death?

    Do not!

    A great kind man gave Gould a request, and Gould arranged for his trusted subordinate, Jeflo, to help his future master complete his kind deeds.

    Jeflo landed with more than twenty people. They were not selling Gould''s goods. In this regard, the Gould family was personally responsible for a group of mercenaries engaged in armed guards. They accepted new and new tasks.

    Jeflo has only one task-to collect as many helpless children on the street as possible.

    For this task, Yevlo fully supports it! He imagined that he could find the poor Finn child in the slave market in M?laren, that is, his own tribe.

    Nearly twenty years ago, at that time, he was pitiful and helpless. Now, he has the ability and only wants to save his own family.

    However, this year''s slave market has only another group of poor Britons, and there is no Finn.

    Helpless children still have to be collected. There are no restrictions on men and women here. Even beggars, as long as they are generally healthy, it can be said that one is counted as one.

    The sharp cry of a little girl caught Jevlo¡¯s attention. He thought that it was only the parents admonishing the children in the street. When she led people to find out, he realized that there was almost a fig leaf left in the clothes, covered in dirt and light. The little girl with hidden feet was crying bitterly.

    A little beggar?

    Do not! The problem is probably not simple.

    After all, Jeflo was already a fighter, which made him extremely sensitive to metallic things. Because the sword is of metallic color, only by seeing its color can you avoid being hit in battle.

    Even if it was dirty, Jeflo saw the hairpin on the girl''s hair braid.

    This card is not ordinary, saying that it is a child abandoned by his parents, how can he wear a card made of silver?

    what? She also said there is a sister?

    Jeflo shook his neck: "Brothers, save her, it seems that there is still a girl in this alley."

    "Boss, okay? I think she is too dirty and will make us fleas."

    "Yes, boss, why do we? There are other children, this little girl is destined to die, we..."

    "Shut up. Just get dirty, shave your hair clean, and wash it with soap." Yevlo said displeased, "I think it''s abnormal. I have a hunch that we have saved this girl now, all of us Everyone can get benefits."

    "Yes, boss." The mercenary said impatiently: "If you find one and give a silver coin, we will share it equally. Yes, the host is generous."

    "No! My premonition is indescribable, come with me now! Remember, I am your captain." After that, Yevlo flicked his neck and moved forward.

    The mercenaries had no choice but to approach the little girl who had been crying for a long time and had been ignored.

    Ella, her crying red eyes saw a large group of people standing in front of her. They were shockingly armed.

    Ella slumped directly on the ground, then subconsciously grabbed the rags of her torn clothes to cover her body, and then stood up tenaciously.

    "Please, save my sister! She is dying! Please."

    "Are you asking for help?" Yevlo asked kindly.

    The girl nodded vigorously: "We must save my sister, we still have very important things!"

    "Okay. Brothers, let''s go." After all, Jeflo suddenly hugged the extremely light girl, it didn''t matter how dirty she was.

    Jeflo is so simple, the girl''s so-called "important things" made him feel that things are indeed not simple.

    A group of mercenaries got into the narrow box, and Yevlo suddenly saw a little girl leaning on her side.

    She seems to be dead...

    Jeflo put down the girl in his arms, and the child rushed over in a vigorous stride and pounced on the "corpse" of her sister.

    "Boss, do you have some regrets?"

    "Yes. But save one, at least one silver coin. This girl is very lucky to meet good people like us."

    Yevlov stretched out his hand to stop what he said. "I''ll take a look, you guys can''t help yourself."

    Whether it is a dead body or not, Jeflo still needs to judge for herself, she thinks the situation of the fallen girl is different. The body should be gray and white, but this child is not.

    He squatted down, and while another little girl was crying, he put his hand in front of the girl''s neck and fell to death. The faint pulsating touch was so real.

    "My lord, is my sister dead?!"

    Evlo was startled first, frowning and asked: "My child, have you not eaten for a long time?"

    "Yes, my lord. My sister gave me everything she found, but she...uuuuu...I don''t have a sister anymore."

    "She was hungry and she didn''t die at all." Yevlo smiled and looked at the crying girl: "What''s your name?"

    "My name is Ella, and my sister''s name is Carlota." After that, the girl continued to cry, coughing and crying.

    "Okay, Ella, your sister is not dead." After that, Jeflo took out dry food from his pocket-a small piece of wheat cake.

    The appearance of the oatmeal completely suppressed Ella''s crying, she grabbed the oatmeal out of instinct and gnawed.

    Jevlo desperately shook the limp Carlotta, desperately calling the girl''s name.

    In the dark, Carlotta felt that he had come to the top of an empty mountain, with a turbulent sea in the distance, with clouds all over his head, one step away from him.

    On the clouds, my family members are there, and their faces are full of smiles.

    Suddenly, a voice like this came in my ear: "Carota! You wake me up! You can''t die now!"

    A cordial call from Gnostic from a male voice?

    Suddenly, Carlotta, who had almost lost his soul, opened his eyes.

    Her blue eyes saw the face of a strange man but this face was not scary at all, and there was even a feeling that she could rely on.

    "Carlotta, you finally woke up."

    "You..." Carlotta said slowly with her shriveled lips: "You...know my name."

    "Of course I know, I''m here to save you."

    "Valkyrie sent you? Thank you..." Carlota''s neck crooked as if she passed out again, and tears flowed from her eyes this time.

    Evlo did not grind, and ordered his subordinates to throw a leather water bag filled with ale. He bit open the cork and poured cheap ale into the girl''s mouth, rather crudely.

    The cheapest ale, it can also fill your stomach at critical moments. Because the ale used here is hardly filtered, not only the alcohol content is extremely low, but the liquor is turbid, that is, the suspended oat particles! In other words, it actually contains a lot of energy.

    At this moment, the wine also became sweet, and the weak Carlotta suddenly woke up. She felt that the situation was not right, and she didn''t care about anything after she opened her eyes. She hugged the sleeping bag and started drinking unscrupulously.

 Chapter 215ï¼š Jeflo and Carlotta

    Children caught in extreme hunger are completely hungry and do not choose food, regardless of whether it is water or something, Carlotta instinctively feels that what he drinks can make him feel better.

    She couldn''t think of it, she was filled with ale.

    Before the onset of alcohol, her blood sugar was almost zero, thanks to the cloudy ale.

    Her spirit is only slightly better, and overall, the situation is still horrible.

    "How do you feel?" Yevlo asked the girl gently.

    "I..." Carlotta raised her little head with difficulty, and she noticed her sister who was eating the oatmeal from the corner of her eyes, and she couldn''t help but shed tears of relief.

    "Child, answer me."

    "I...I feel better. But, I think I''m going to die..."

    "Dead? You were discovered by me, you can''t die."

    The girl''s eyes were filled with satisfaction and a touch of regret.

    "My leg... is injured. I will still die."

    "Some injuries?" Yevlo pulled away her shameful rags, and saw the knees that were dripping with thick water, and his legs were full of mud. The situation was really terrible. He subconsciously pressed his hand tightly to the girl''s forehead, and the girl not only did not have a terrible fever, but her body was even visibly cold.

    Carlotta slowly stretched out her hand and tried to grab the good man''s clothes: "I... only one request."

    "Request? Let''s talk."

    "I...I''m going to die, I just hope you saved my sister..."

    At this time, the younger sister Ella, who had eaten the whole wheat cake, crawled over. She put her smile on her face and shouted heartbreakingly: "Sister! You will not die. They will save you and me, and we will all live well." "

    "No, my injury is too serious." Carlotta looked at her sister sideways, "I just saw my parents and our people. They are all in the clouds. I should have...and I should go. Thinking, my soul will be gone soon."

    "No! You can''t go! We have to live well...uuu..." Ella burst into tears again, and she felt that her sister was already back.

    But Jeflo felt that things were very boring, and he was not touched by this sisterhood. After all, in his experience, the child in his arms was just too weak, and she could not die if she poured her bag of ale into her, but at best she would be drunk.

    Carlotta continued to mumble: "My lord, I only ask you to save my sister. I... I can see that you are a good person. I just hope you can treat her well, don''t... let her be a slave."

    "Slave? Why? Sometimes, being a slave is not a bad thing."

    "No!" The girl''s emotions became tense immediately: "We can''t!"

    "But, under our leader, you and your sister are already involuntarily. Do you really feel like you are going to die?"

    "No! If I am a slave! I would rather die."

    Now Jeflo found it very absurd. He and his brothers were ordered to collect the beggars in the streets of Mellaren, and they were transported to the north to be slaves to the Ross people.

    Evlo comforted: "We can save you, you don''t need to die. The price is that you and your sister will be slaves to a noble person. Don''t worry, that noble person will treat his servant kindly. You two No more begging, no need to die sadly like a dirty mouse."

    "No! We can''t, only this. If you can, my sister will be your concubine. My lord, please..."

    Yevlo really couldn''t figure it out, what else could be tangled with a person who was about to starve to death? Could it be that this girl is as stubborn as herself?

    Evlo was very pleased to see her obsession.

    Before meeting the sisters, he and his brothers had been ordered to pick up ten children. It is amazing that there were all girls in there. Specifically, it is also a girl with no major physical problems.

    From Ross to Mellaren, things like abandoning girls happen from time to time.

    In this ancient society where the gap between rich and poor was extremely extreme, poor families were trying their best to train their own boys. Girls in the family are tools of labor. Once there are difficulties in life, they are the first to be driven out of the house.

    Selling a girl to an old bust makes a lot of money, and some families will do it.

    Or do the engagement ceremony for the daughter in advance.

    In short, they are the first to be sacrificed in family difficulties.

    Some stubborn girls resisted such a sad fate. They fled and became beggars. Or when the family encounters a disaster, the pillar of the family dies, and the mother has to beg with her child.

    Little boy being a poor beggar? This kind of thing is very rare. As long as the child is not an idiot, someone will take him to his house as a servant.

    What''s more, the leader of the Mellaren tribe deliberately collects such orphans, stays with them and trains them as private soldiers who are loyal to their family only.

    It stands to reason that Jeflo should obey Gould''s order, and only take away the sister who is in a good state of mind and is not injured. This can be ignored by the girl with a serious leg injury.

    Unexpectedly, this child is so stubborn, that he is dying, and insists on giving his sister a good way out.

    This matter is really not easy.

    Jeflo thought for a while, and reached out and fiddled with the girl''s hair, especially the silver hairpin.

    "Your card is actually silver. I already know your name. Carlotta, you and your sister are not like ordinary beggars. I don''t dislike your filthyness. Can you tell me your story now? ?"

    Her own suffering can be described as a scar. Since the nobleman wanted to know, she said it all.

    Now, it was Jevlo''s turn to tremble all over.

    "Ostala people, are you Ostala people? Are you really the granddaughter of the leader of Ostala? It''s incredible."

    "My lord, it''s true." Carlotta said with tears: "God forgave us and did not grant us death the first time. Maybe it was all to wait for your help. It must be Goddess El, let my sister meet Here comes you. I think my task ends here."

    Ostarans? Jeflo heard the gold master mention this tribe. They are a group in the south with a power equivalent to that of Ankras. They are masters of a large group of cattle and sheep, and they have been competing with the landing Goths for the first place in the cattle ranch. First line.

    Because Gould didn''t have the time to go to the dangerous southern border, but he had a lot of dealings with the second traffickers who sold cowhide.

    Jeflo felt that the girl''s words were true. They were indeed the survivors of the Ostara people, and they were also quite status children.

    Yes, only such a child is more likely to die for honor.

    Another proof is the legend that began to circulate in the M?laren bazaar in the past few days, that is, the Ostara tribe, a big producer of cowhide, was completely destroyed by the Danish army.

    Whether this is true or not, let¡¯s not say for now, but the Mellaren tribe has indeed reacted to these rumors these days.

    The Mellaren people are on guard, and there are more boats on the lake these days.

    Just yesterday, Yevlo saw more than 20 dragon-head warships sailing eastward on the island of the gold master, and all the oarsmen on the boats wore bronze helmets.

    This shows what? Military action? It seems so.

    There is a rumor in the bazaar that the so-called ordinary males of the Melaren tribe have received the order of the leader Olekin to check the state of the armed forces of the [Apiston Novel] family. After receiving the combat order, they can immediately participate. war.

    The more than 20 warships did not take any military action, but went to the small fishing village at the mouth of the lake in the east, and built a small stronghold there, beware of the enemy from entering the port of Mellaren from that direction.

    The facts have become very legendary, and the Mellaren people are also trying to build a small fortress with strong strategic value. In addition, there is a tiny fishing village in the area. If it continues to develop, isn''t this the embryonic form of Stockholm?

    After all, those things are not in his own control. As a Finn, Jeflo is now following the gold lord Gould. A few months later, he was given to the Rus by the gold lord.

    The Ross people are the next benefactors, and it is said that they are still more friendly and promising.

    As for all the gathered children, they were all taken to the Rus as servants. According to what Jeflo learned from Gould, the leaders of the Russ, father and son, have obviously been madly eager to increase the population of the tribe in the past two years. As long as they are women, even foreigners with language barriers, as long as they can have children, they are their own. .

    The children who were brought back to Gould Island by themselves became the mothers of the Ross tribe after a few years.

    The Rus did this, and the gold master thought they wanted to replace the Mellaren as the new leader.

    For himself, Jeflo thought that he would have a good future if he got their reuse.

    Thinking of this, the father-like gold master is really not thin to himself.

    Now, Carlotta still feels that she is dead soon. What is very strange is that she stayed in the arms of this strong man because she must have drunk before, and her spirit obviously felt much better. Perhaps, God allows himself to continue to live.

    After thinking about some things, Yevlo patted the girl¡¯s face again: "Carlotta, you said you are the granddaughter of Chief Ostara. Your silver card issuance made me believe in you. However, my benefactor may I don¡¯t believe it very much. Do you... have anything to prove your identity."

    "I..." Carlotta thought for a while, and said regretfully: "Maybe my sister and I should hold a shield of our clan when we escape. Or, it''s my grandfather''s sword. Those things are not women like us. You can get it."

    "Then what else can you identify? At least, that you are an Ostara! For example, some tattoos."

    At this time, Ella, who was watching, suddenly turned her back, picked up her dirty hair braids, and revealed her clean neck.

    There was a tattoo with a "little bull head" pattern on the neck, and the girl asked weakly, "Is this a tattoo, my lord?"

    "A calf? I don''t know, child, maybe this can prove your identity. Don''t worry, we will say to be kind to you, now follow me."

    Having said that, Jeflor ordered her subordinates to pick up the weaker sister, and she directly picked up the weaker sister.

    A subordinate said suspiciously: "Boss, is it really okay? Our sponsor said, don''t get injured and sick children."

    "This child named Carlota did have injuries, just skin trauma. If she is feverish, we really don''t need to save her. Now she is obviously fine. Brother, we saved her with a bag. Let''s do it as a good person. "

    "Oh, boss, you are so kind."

    "Benevolent?" Evlo smiled reluctantly: "Don''t you think, these sisters are very beautiful? Let''s go, we will go back now."

    Just taking the two children home, Jeflo''s men were really frustrated. They can''t wait for everyone to pick up a child and receive a silver coin as a reward.

    What motivated the mercenary captain? Is it just because the two children are so beautiful?

    Pretty? Pooh! Dirty and hurt.

    In this regard, everyone is worth ridiculing a guy who is unrelenting in fighting, and he has a kind heart.

    In this way, Carlotta and Ella wandered in Mellaren for three days, miraculously boarded a long boat, and the destination was actually a small island.

    The spirit of Carlotta was still confused, this time not because of hunger, but because she drank too much ale.

    Above the lake, a dozen oars were rowing slowly, and both children were a little at a loss with their big eyes.

    Yevlo teased: "You better be the nobles of the Ostara people. In this way, I think the Ross people will give you courtesy."

    "Ross?" Carlotta asked slowly: "I know the Ros. My grandpa said that there is a man named Rurik in the Ros. He was... he was favored by God."

    Jeflo was really taken aback, thinking about his future again, he said, "So you know them?"

    "Because of that legend. The only son of the leader of the Rus has received the favor of God. We Ostra are ready to sell the cowhide to them, but...now it''s all over." As she said, the girl''s eyes flowed out two more lines. tears.

    "Child, do you just know this?"

    "Yes." Carlotta asked immediately: "My lord, where are we going?"

    "Back to my benefactor''s island."

    "No! I''m asking, our ultimate destination. Are we really slaves? We are the granddaughter of the leader. According to tradition, we can only marry other tribes, not slaves. If we really are slaves, I... I would rather commit suicide by throwing water."

    Strong temper at a young age? Carlotta didn''t think so. If she wanted to die, she must have died long ago, and now she has become like this, it must be because of her sister.

    Jeflo casually said: "I don''t know much about the Ross people. You mentioned Rurik? The only thing I can tell you is that I will be the captain of Rurik''s mercenary in three months. Do you think Rurik is A magical person? Well, you can see him in three months. If you two are real nobles, maybe the Ross people will take you in. It''s better to be the leader''s daughter. Who knows your future? Maybe it¡¯s possible to become Rurik¡¯s wife."

    These two children were only shocked to drop their jaws.

    For them, Rurik is just a legendary figure in the mouth of his grandfather. The so-called legend, to put it bluntly, is also the rhetoric of the Ross merchants over the years. It has been passed on to Ostara, where Rurik is described as "Odin''s messenger" and other magical existences.

    The mystery of Rurik is like that of the Ross tribe. They are all mysterious.

    Yes, the Ross people are in the far north! Legend has it that they left Lake M?laren a long time ago, just like the Ostra clan left the Y?rmalen clan. That is all very ancient.

    If it weren''t for a large number of merchants who brought precious furs from the north into the Melaren Bazaar every year, the Ross tribe would have almost become a forgotten existence.

    Carlotta asked again: "My lord, are you really the captain of Rurik''s mercenary?"

    "Me? Not for the time being, but it will be soon."

    "Then you saved us, but also on the order of Rurik?"

    "This... probably." The paddling Jeflo didn''t want to say too much. It stands to reason that the girl''s speculation is correct. My own benefactor came to Lake M?laren to pick up the children at the invitation of Rurik of Ross. After the two children were picked up, Rurik saved them in theory.

    At this moment, Carlotta continued to cry with tears in her eyes, and she was moved to cry this time!

    She hugged her sister and cried, unable to control her emotions at all.

    "Ella, everything is destiny. It was Rurik who saved us, the man praised by Grandpa, who saved us!"

    Tears kept flowing on her sister''s face, and Ella also shed tears for this emotion.

    A pair of sisters are acting like a drama They tell their stories in a crooked way, but they let the paddlers get bored.

    Of course, most of them don''t believe it. Even Jeflo, he is willing to believe that the girls'' fantasy adventures are that their identities are still suspicious.

    Gould Island is not far away, and now many merchant ships have docked there. The situation during this period was very good for Gould''s business. The strange products from the Ross people attracted the entire wealthy people of Mellaren to find out. They bought some as long as they came, so the soaps imported by Gould didn''t worry about selling at all.

    Until the soap is sold out, merchant ships will only continue to stay on Gould Island.

    Jeflo and others just guard the safety of the gold master, and then take money to do other things by the way, such as gathering beggars and buying slaves.

    Many people have been settled on Gould Island today, and they will be transported to the Ross tribe to serve as servants.

    Before determining the identity of the two children, Yevlo didn''t think the sponsor would give them special care.

    In fact, the benefactor has always been very polite to people and things. The benefactor gave all the people who bought enough food and shelter from the wind and rain. Is there anything more kind than this?

 Chapter 216ï¼š Gould recognized the tattoo

    The ship is docked!

    Because of their physical stamina, Carlota and Ella have the strength to move around. Just what they are now, two little beggars alive and well.

    According to the rules set by the gold master, all newly picked beggars need to be purified.

    The so-called purification is to pull them into a special wooden hut, take off their broken clothes and burn them on fire, thoroughly remove lice and fleas, and then give them a simple and decent cloth.

    Their bodies will be cleaned up, and they will be thoroughly cleaned by using soap engraved with "RUS" according to local conditions.

    Soap is indeed a good thing. Don''t say that the gold master relies on this to make a fortune. The brothers really enjoy the blessing of the gold master. Everyone uses it to cleanse their bodies every day.

    During this time, Jeflo experienced an unprecedented sense of cleanliness, presumably those who picked it up and bought it were also very happy.

    It is these two children who are different.

    Evlo returned early today, and he intends to inform his funder of the matter in advance.

    It is also said that he is the most respected by Gould. No, Jeflo broke into Gould''s chamber alone and saw the gold master who was negotiating with the merchant.

    Yevlo stood aside very wisely, waiting for the funder to finish the matter.

    Gould also saw the sudden return of his mercenary captain. Seeing his appearance, he must have heard some important news in the market.

    He ended the business quickly. After negotiating the price, he threw all the matters of delivery and collection to his eldest son Snoreva. After that, he gave a wink at Yevlo, who had something to report.

    In a separate room, Gould sat leisurely on a leather cushion.

    He waved his hand and motioned to the intimate Jeflo to sit down and talk.

    "You came back so early and found something new in the market? So, you hurried back to report it? Maybe you can report my name and invite the merchant to me. I will buy goods at a high price."

    "Yes, my lord, if it is a businessman, there are precious treasures." Yevlo responded.

    "Oh? Not so? What is it? Did you bring back a lot of people from that slave market?"

    "No. My lord, there are only two children."

    "Two children?" Gould squinted immediately. "Two very special children? You would never make a joke to me."

    "It''s true, my lord! Please forgive my recklessness. I obeyed those two children. They were two girls who claimed to be from Ostara in the south."

    Ostara? In the past few days, Gould did hear that the tribe was destroyed by the Danes. The news reached M?laren, but the tragedy was passed, causing the people of M?laren to suddenly take vigilance.

    "Ostala? The news now says that the tribe was completely destroyed, the Danes didn''t even leave a living, and finally burned the house."

    "This is what I suspect, my lord. Because of the two children, they claim to be..."

    "What is it?"

    "Yes, the granddaughter of the leader. Moreover, it is the last survivor of that leader''s family."

    "Really?! Where are they?!" Gould stood up suddenly, the fat on his face trembling.

    "They are outdoors, and the brothers are watching them."

    "Quick! Let them see me."

    "This...sir, do you also refresh their rhetoric?"

    Gould shook his head vigorously: "Why don''t you believe it? Ordinary children don''t have such an excuse in their heads. Go and bring people."

    "Yes!"

    As Gould and Jeflo were talking, the two girls had been hanging out outdoors.

    An island controlled by a merchant? Carlota and Ella had good eyesight. At this time, the sun was shining and the fog on the lake surface had long dissipated. When they looked far away, they not only saw a large number of sailing boats on the sparkling lake, but also the liveliness in the distance. Bazaar.

    Compared to the market, this island is also very lively.

    Carlota saw that some people dressed as obvious merchants greeted and moved some wooden boxes to his boat. There are also some goods that are obvious-animal fur.

    Some poorly dressed but decent women are also helping with the work, and even some girls of their own age are dragging the rope.

    With a keen sense of smell, she smelled the disturbing breath in the air, which seemed to be a kind of stench.

    Someone gave two children a small piece of hard bread. They were like squirrels, gnawing a little bit with their mouths open.

    And this is also the serious food they have eaten in a month.

    Jeflo appeared suddenly, and he dragged the two children into the room where Gould was waiting.

    The two people who didn''t know what happened, suddenly appeared in front of Gould.

    "Are these two kids? Jeflo?"

    "Exactly, my lord!"

    "Huh? It looks really filthy! It''s like a mink that fell into a mud puddle."

    Upon hearing this comment, Carlota, who had recovered a certain amount of physical strength, immediately refuted: "We are not dirty! We Aostala people have always been upright and honest! You are dirty, your confidant wears snow-white mink, and your heart is full It''s mud!"

    Now, Yevlo burst into anger. He immediately covered the girl''s head with his left hand, pinched her neck with his right hand, and said viciously: "Don''t talk harshly to my master."

    In this regard, Carlotta was also taken aback.

    Is Gould angry? To be honest, I was a little angry.

    However, this cursing actually came from a dirty child, and the cursing was quite level. Obviously, if she were a child of ordinary people, she might be a timid shrunken ball now, and she could be seen as a gorgeously dressed person. It should be shivering instinctively.

    This child, she has seen the world!

    Gould looked at the other child again. Although they were dirty, they seemed to be generous when they stood there.

    "Well, I''m not angry. A poor ferret fell into a mud puddle. Just wash it. It''s a white furry baby. I think you two need to be cleaned once. I''m happy to send my maid. Help you guys."

    "Oh, thank you...sir." Carlotta said politely.

    Gould nodded and continued: "I heard that you two are the daughters of Chief Ostara?"

    "No. It''s the granddaughter." Carlotta pointedly corrected.

    "Really? How can I trust you?"

    "I don''t need to convince you, my lord. No matter where we go, we are all like this. This is our destiny."

    Hearing this, Gould a little admired. "Yes, a noble person is noble in his heart. Even if you lose your property, you have not lost your soul. I am willing to believe in your identity, but I still hope you can mention some tokens. Boy, don''t look at me. As fat as a seal in winter, I know a little bit about you. What is your name?"

    "I''m Carlotta, and my sister is Ella."

    "Nice name. Carlotta, come here. Stand in front of me with your back facing me."

    Carlota immediately became cautious: "What do you want to do?"

    "Oh? Are you afraid that I would eat you? Am I a bear? Just come over, I want to verify one thing."

    Hearing Gould''s order Carlotta came over, she was very surprised to be ordered to open her dirty hair braids by the businessman, as if this person understood everything.

    Because the girl''s neck was always covered with hair, the place was very clean, and the "little bull''s head" tattoo on it instantly explained everything.

    Gould suppressed the excitement in his heart, he made the girl stand back, then raised his head to think of some past events.

    "It is indeed the descendant of the leader. I know the beauty of your family, and I recognize your tattoos."

    Carlota was taken aback: "Businessman, do you know us?"

    "Of course. I was a young man at the time, and my father ordered me to do business in the South. Your leader was called Staf, and he was also a young man at that time. I bought your cowhide and sheepskin, but then I didn¡¯t do it. This business is here. But I know one of your traditions.¡± With that, Gould deliberately stroked his neck: ¡°Every member of your chief family has family tattoos on their neck or back. You guys. Ordinary people of the tribe cannot enjoy this privilege."

    At this moment, Carlotta and Ella are already in tears...

    Indeed in Nordic society, tattoos and tattoos also symbolize a person''s status. Many fighters will pierce words or patterns on their bodies to show their bravery. As for the nobles in the tribe, they exclusively enjoy some special peculiarities, and only the core members of the family enjoy it.

    If it hadn''t been for the injury on his leg, Carlotta had already knelt on the ground. She muttered: "My lord, I don''t think you know us so well."

    "It''s a miracle to meet you." Gould turned his face to Jeflo: "This time, you really brought me an incredible treasure. I guess the Russians will be very happy."

    Gould also noticed Carlotta''s leg injury and couldn''t help but say: "Carrotta, it looks like your injury is very serious."

    "I don''t care, I have endured all these days."

    "No." Gould saw the girl''s leg injury at a glance. "I still have many things to ask you. It seems that now you need to eat something and take a hot bath. Don''t worry, children, you will be protected by me. In the future, there will be more noble people taking shelter for you. ."

    In this way, Carlota and Ella, the two were led to a dark room by four women dressed very conservatively.

    The so-called "dark room" is actually a bathhouse with wooden floors.

    As a businessman, after having money, what you want is to live a life that is far superior to ordinary people. With these, some business talents may pursue greater power.

    The Gould family heard about the sauna invented by the Finnish tribe for a long time, so that his mercenaries from Finland described in detail to the owner how to build a steam room.

    When he arrived at the eldest son Snoreva, the family sauna became a normal winter enjoyment.

    But who would have thought that it was this kind of enjoyment, long-term immersion in the hot steam, which is really unfriendly to men, and this is precisely the important reason why Snoreva gave birth to two daughters. Snoreva is lucky. If he pursues the "hot" steam body feeling, he can only be angry with his wife as a "hen who can''t lay eggs", but he is actually just being scalded by steam and turned into waste.

    Of course, there is also a huge wooden barrel for bathing. Its size is large enough for the fat Gould to spit bubbles in it like a real elephant seal.

    Now that there are two soaps from Rose, bathing suddenly becomes magical.

    So much soap that has arrived is indeed profitable, and the Gould family is not so stupid that they don''t have to put good things on them.

    Now, Carlota and Ella, they have begun a bathing experience like the underworld.

    Some wooden basins are filled with hot water continuously, and some basins filled with hot water are prepared.

    The maids who have lived on the island of Gould for a long time are long-term hired workers. They do all kinds of handyman. Of course, their age is really not young, because there is no beauty, the actual owner of the island, Snoreva No interest in them.

    Although they are a group of old mothers, it is precisely this kind of people who do handyman duties to save the gold master.

    Gould, the biggest benefactor, said that he should cover the child''s body with sulfur soap and wash the child''s hair vigorously, but be careful not to damage the child''s wound.

    That''s how he confessed, and Carlotta, who was still weak, was a helpless chicken.

    The maids all know that they are taking care of the bath of a certain tribe''s eldest lady, but they just didn''t expect them to be so dirty!

    Carlota and Ella, their braids were completely stretched out, but their golden hair was too sticky.

    They were poured with hot water from the beginning no less than ten times, and the dark hot water ran down the cracks in the wooden floor of the sauna and into the sand-filled ground.

    At the same time, their bodies, which have become too slender due to chronic hunger, are constantly being rubbed by linen cloth. The maids only hope to take away the mud from them as soon as possible.

    Finally, a tuft of yellow-white masses exuding a strange smell appeared!

    I have to say that the mass-produced sulfur soap produced by Rurik is so affordable that customers rub their hands on the soap with small bubbles and smear them on their bodies.

    Gould uses a knife to cut the soap into small pieces so that the family can use it comfortably.

    The maids do the same.

    "What are you doing to me? It smells so so smelly! Woman, don''t use this smelly thing from the underworld..."

    Carlotta said so, the maid was just bored at work.

    After saying a lot of words, Carlotta still couldn''t get rid of the result of being slippery.

    "Sister, what''s going on! How come I am slippery all over."

    "Ella, you can bear it again. I don''t know what they are doing to me."

    "But I dare not open my eyes! I have some eye pain."

    At the beginning, these maids were also shocked by the magical experience of sulfur soap. The sticky and slippery feeling in their hands was really incredible. This feeling is not something that can be described by being covered with grease. After rinsing in the water, the hands were extremely clean, and there was not even any remaining dirt, and even the crevices of the fingernails were clean.

    Using it to wash their hair, these old women have a refreshing feeling that is simply unimaginable in this life.

    Because their scalp has also become dry and firm.

    Carlotta began to exude a smell of sulfur, and she even felt that the merchant was afraid that he had gotten into a certain cave, and as a result, he got some weird things from the underworld. She didn''t dare to ask more, because she was full of these sticky things, and she barely opened her eyes, as if the pain of the needle irritating the eyes.

    Until a lot of water was poured on the two girls from head to leg.

    Carlota was thoroughly washed, and the dirty dirt disappeared.

    She felt her skin tighten, her small face was tight, and her hair was extremely dry.

    Through the gaps in the wooden windows, she could see her hands clearly, as well as her white nails.

    "The dirt? All gone?!"

    She was surprised that she had forgotten the pain in her knees. What was very bad was that even though she was wiped clean and put on neat linen clothes, the stench still lingered.

    The two children have gone out of the bath, and there is no beauty, because only after washing them can he really understand the weight loss of the two and their ill-conditioned faces.

 Chapter 217ï¼š The birth of a female leader

    Carlota was a little bit tired. As soon as she and her sister left the sauna, they were picked up by the long-awaited Jeflo.

    "My lord, it looks like we are clean. Next..."

    "Just call me Jeflo. You are Carlotta, now you are so much more beautiful. And your sister Ella."

    Which girl with plain clothes and clean appearance is not comfortable? This is so on the surface, Carlotta and Ella are nobles after all, and Jeflo can easily feel the temperament that is different from ordinary tribal people.

    Now, Jeflo has another task, and this special task tells everything from the witch doctor with a wreath of flowers standing behind him.

    Jeflo continued: "My host has arranged the evening''s affairs. You two are distinguished guests. The host will have dinner with you tonight. Until then, Carlotta, I am instructed to treat your wounds."

    "Dinner together? For our sisters?!" Is Carlotta moved? She is first to stay alert.

    The bad contact with the businessman named Fodegan before made Carlotta have to be very cautious in dealing with others, as if the group of businessmen always greedy himself and his sister. In this world, a woman who is beautiful will become a treasure that many people are vying for.

    Carlotta doesn''t think she is very beautiful, but the experience during this period of time is hardly possible...

    She is not narcissistic, she just hopes that she and her sister can get through the suffering as soon as possible. But the fat funder mentioned some non-divided requirements? By now, Carlotta had to think about it.

    Because people have to live.

    She thought about it for a while, and said respectfully, "Master Jeflo, thank you for treating me."

    "Let''s go, Lord Jinzhu also invited a witch doctor. Don''t worry, you will recover soon."

    In an ordinary lounge, Carlotta lay quietly on a soft sheepskin blanket.

    The witch doctor was already sitting on the ground desperately pounding herbs, and Jeflo was also rubbing a knife with the cowhide.

    Carlotta couldn''t help trembling when she saw the knife. She was not afraid of the knife itself, but just thought of the previous experience of being stabbed in the wound by a mercenary, although it was also the so-called treatment.

    "Are you scared? Don''t worry, my technique is very fast." Evlo comforted.

    "Oh, sir. You... at least let me bite one thing, I''m afraid of biting my tongue."

    "You are very thoughtful." Yevlo didn''t think much about it, and threw a ball of linen to the girl. Carlotta quickly folded it and stuffed it into his mouth.

    Her sister sat down on her knees and held her sister''s hand tightly, tears streaming out.

    The knife had been sharpened so sharply, Jeflo pressed the girl''s leg, and the tip of the knife began to stick to the swollen wound.

    It was only at this time that Yevlo suddenly discovered that the wound had been healed, it can be said that it had been healed by the vulgar method that soldiers would use.

    A very exciting thing must have happened on the girl''s escape route, and Jeflo had to ask it again before she started.

    Almost being dragged by a businessman to be a concubine? It''s ridiculous! What is more absurd is that the wound was "welded" by a mercenary.

    Such an operation can only be used as an emergency, and it is very likely to have endless troubles, and even abolish the girl''s legs!

    "Really, I want to see if that idiot cured you. Your leg was destroyed without proper treatment. Now you are very lucky."

    Hearing, Carlotta bit the linen ball hard, she put her face aside, tears flowed unconsciously.

    "Then it will begin, boy, be strong."

    After all, the tip of the knife pierced the wound again...

    Because she was soaked in water, the scabs on the surface of her wound became whitish and easy to fall off, but the pustules in the lower layer still need to be drained thoroughly.

    Although they did not know the specific mechanism of the disease, the witch doctors and priests of Mellaren knew that purulent wounds often caused fever, and excessive fever caused death. To avoid death, all pus must be removed. Even, keep cutting the wound until you see bright red flesh and blood flowing.

    Although the treatment is violent and brutal, the wounded often faint with pain, and this is the best treatment that witch doctors can think of.

    Compared to witch doctors, Evlo''s personal swordsman is better. He uncovered the girl''s soft scabs and used a knife to thoroughly clean up the foul-smelling pus.

    Uncovering the scars is really a torment, Carlotta''s forehead is full of sweat, and her body is shaking unconsciously.

    Next is the time of the witch doctor.

    After a mysterious spell, a sticky ball of herbs stuck to Carlotta''s wound.

    In fact, this bunch of herbs is not a mysterious thing. It was a pile of European purslane that was mashed into a mortar by a witch doctor, and then mixed with some honey.

    Witch doctors do not know the reason for this herbal treatment, but it is very helpful for wound healing.

    They have summed up this experience in their long-term lives, and purslane and honey both have the effect of accelerating wound healing and anti-infection. Of course, the witch doctor cannot guarantee that this medicine is absolutely effective, so he has to make a small prayer before applying the medicine, so that he can tell the wounded that whether they recover quickly depends on the will of God.

    Until this time, Carlotta finally got the most reliable treatment.

    The clothes she is now wearing were originally changed and washed by Gould¡¯s granddaughter, and since experiencing the goodness of soap, this family has been unable to leave the magical soap with the word RUS in engraved text. Their linen and leather clothes are all washed with soap .

    A little sulphur remains in the clothes Carlotta is wearing, which makes the clothes have a certain sterilization function. Also, her body was coated with higher alkaline soap bubbles, and the bacteria on her body were killed on a large scale. The truly reliable antibacterial and healing medicine has broken through the wound. Perhaps for Carlotta, the only thing that can prevent her from recovering from the injury is her weak body.

    Rejuvenate? This is also easy to handle!

    As long as Gould deliberately provided the two children with exactly the same food as his granddaughter, it might take less than half a year for the two poor, skinny children to become chubby.

    Carlotta''s injured leg was wrapped in a burlap. It is entirely because the Gould family began to wash all kinds of linen fabrics with soap, making even the linen cloth used for dressing equivalent to disinfection. It can be said that all this is a coincidence. The Carlota sisters are now living in a low-bacterial environment, which is very conducive to their physical recovery.

    Carlota became limp after the treatment, and she knew it was only temporary.

    She felt much better, and she was full of doubts.

    She was held by Yevlo''s arm, and couldn''t help asking: "My lord, what''s next for dinner?"

    "Yeah, I think your sisters are already starving. Indeed, the sun is going to go down too now." Supporting the girl, Jeflo couldn''t help but praise the girl''s performance just now. "You are really a strong kid, you didn''t even pass out. If you are a boy, you can definitely become a brave fighter."

    "Could it be that girls can''t do it?" the girl said weakly.

    "A female warrior? Carlotta, maybe you can''t."

    "Oh..." Carlotta sighed and said slowly: "We were captured by the Danes. The Danes have a man named Ragnar, and he let us go."

    "There is still such a thing? Maybe that man can take you away and become slaves. He actually let you go." Yevlo was a little surprised when he heard it, but he didn''t pay much attention.

    "Because..." Carlotta didn''t want to say much anymore, but her thin lips were already showing resentful teeth, and the roots of her deciduous teeth that she had personally bitten.

    "Some hard to tell why? Well, I won''t ask more."

    "I...I want revenge."

    "So you plan to become a female fighter? You can endure pain, my child, before attacking an opponent, a good fighter must be able to withstand the beating. Maybe you have such potential, but I don''t want a beautiful woman to go. Engage in fights that should belong to men."

    "Well, I must report the hatred. Then..." Carlotta pursed his lips and asked cautiously: "The businessman, he is so kind to us... He is so kind to us, why? Isn''t it..."

    Yevlo laughed: "Carlotta, just like I said on the boat. You two are going to the Ross people. My benefactor is an old friend of the Ross leader. Maybe it''s because of your grandpa. , The leader of the Ross people will be very happy to take you in. And my benefactor is happy to facilitate this."

    Hearing it, Carlotta let out a sigh of relief: "If so, it would be great..."

    "Let''s go. Carlota, Ella, you are safe. My golden master will not treat you two badly."

    Now, although things and I can imagine it is very big. Carlotta can finally be sure that what she fancies has come true. There are indeed nobles here in Mellaren, but nobles are not from Mellaren.

    Ross people, is that you?

    Once upon a time, Carlota and Ella, their knowledge of the Ross people came entirely from the rhetoric of their families.

    Grandpa has always spoken highly of the Ross people, and he envied the birth of an expert in the far north.

    Everyone just heard the name of Rurik, who was always boasted or ridiculed by businessmen, a boy who was said to be favored by the great **** Odin. Therefore, there is a saying that the Ross people who live in the far north will rise up because of this child.

    Maybe this is a prophecy fabricated by the Ross people, but since there are so many merchants, they have listened a lot, and the Ostara people have to think about it.

    Carlotta has been personally supported by Jeflo, and she took her sister''s little hand, and the three of them walked into Gould''s restaurant-a small independent wooden house.

    Time is dwindling, and the time for the prosperous trade of the entire Melaren Bazaar has passed.

    Nightlife? No.

    The entire Mellaren Bazaar will quickly enter a spontaneous curfew, and business will be suspended for it.

    On Gould Island, most servants rest at night. Especially those who were bought and picked up, they fell asleep after dinner. For these people, the current life is like heaven. They secretly praised Gould as a good man. It is said that the leader of the Rus was more generous, and they were also full of hope for the future for the first time.

    Starlight began to appear in the sky, and a cool breeze was blowing in the lake.

    At Gould''s family banquet, the aroma of barbecue was filled with double screams.

    When Carlota and Ella appeared in front of Gould again, he, who had experienced many battles with women, could infer what they would look like in the future from the neat appearance of the two¡ªtwo beautiful women.

    After all, he had personal contact with the leader of Ostara¡¯s family, and even he could be sure that the boy who was in the arms of the leader back then grew up and had two daughters. I never thought that after thirty years, I would be lucky enough to shelter their last ethnicity.

    The Ostara family, of course, they give priority to the beautiful daughters of other tribe leaders when they marry a daughter-in-law. They have always intermarried selectively, so they have absorbed the blood of beautiful women from various tribes for several generations. Naturally, these two children He looks beautiful. For example, a pair of big blue eyes and a slightly higher nose bridge.

    They eat finer foods on weekdays, so it''s not guilty that they try to gnaw on bacon like ordinary people.

    So Carlota and Ella, they both have comfortable pointed jaws.

    In contrast, Gould''s two granddaughters are simple round faces.

    The sisters sat on a table together, and in front of them were sizzling roasted lamb, newly baked bread cubes, honey water poured into a crystal glass, and some appetizing fresh raspberries.

    The staple food here is still barbecue.

    It''s no surprise that the oily barbecue is not surprising. The two children paid special attention to the crystal cups on the table. The look they looked at with wide-eyed eyes made Gould laugh.

    "Don''t look at you two anymore! From the moment you enter the house, you will look around. Is it difficult to be my guest?"

    Carlota hurriedly coughed twice, and took her sister to sit cross-legged, especially to straighten her back, which made them even more decent.

    As the master of the banquet, Gould raised his expensive white horn cup inlaid with gold: "Family, today¡¯s banquet is for Carlotta and Ella. They are the last descendants of the leader of Ostara. Honorable man." After speaking, Gould looked at Carlotta who had everything to learn: "My child, there is honey in your glass, just treat it as a bar! Let''s toast."

    "Okay, cheers..."

    Carlotta is now attending this banquet as the Ostra Clan, and she feels this deeply.

    As Gould continued to say some respectful words, Carlotta felt that things were getting a little strange.

    In this banquet, the two girls undoubtedly became the absolute focus. Although they were indeed descended from the leader of the Ostara people, the Snoreva family still felt that their father had given them too much courtesy. They are two children! Even younger than his two daughters.

    It is understandable that his father madly ingratiated himself with the eight-year-old Rurik of Rose because of his family¡¯s soaring profits. Because the cooperation between the family and the Russ has turned into a large number of silver coins and silver coins, it really shocked Snoreva.

    Here are the two orphans who have lost their families. Is it good for the Gould family to treat them well?

    And this is exactly what Carlotta and Ella must understand.

    Gould announced that everyone could eat, and immediately afterwards, he pierced the meat-cutting knife into the barbecue.

    The meal is right in front of them. Fortunately, the two women have received basic training in table manners, and even when they are hungry, they also suppressed their instinct to eat.

    Therefore, when the host of the banquet announced the start of the banquet, the two of them did not need the knife on the table, and directly tore up the barbecue with their hands, so that the two of them quickly ate their mouths full of oil.

    "Haha, you see, I think it''s two hungry little wolves." Gould teased, although his own food is also very fierce.

    Gould''s family are all meat-eaters, especially as the head of the family. Gould often claims that he can eat a lamb at a meal when he is young, but he can''t do it now because he is older.

    The child is a child after all, and the two who are hungry and crazy have a desire for unlimited food. After all, their stomachs are stuffed hard, and they are full of bread and meat.

    After eating and drinking, Carlotta was in great spirits.

    She could feel the kindness of the businessman with huge financial resources who claimed to be Gould, and she still had to ask what happened.

    "Great businessman, I just want to know how you will arrange us. I heard that there is no really free banquet."

    "Yo? I started to use honorifics? Carlotta, you are very smart." Then, Gould poured himself another glass of wine and said enthusiastically: "Maybe my Jeflo has already told you. You two It is indeed a noble person. I want to bring you to the realm of the Rus. I will try my best to recommend you to the leader of the Rus."

    Gould didn''t finish speaking, Carlotta suddenly consciously smelled the danger signal.

    She suddenly asked: "What are you going to do? Is it necessary to hand over our sisters to the leader of the Ross people as wives? No...no!"

    The girl was furious without warning. While Gould was startled, he tried his best to remain calm on the face.

    He soothed and said: "If that''s the case, why don''t I keep you two by my side and become a concubine? Don''t worry, I won''t do that. And the Ross, hey...you don''t know the Ross at all."

    "Yes, I really don''t understand. My grandfather only told me that the Ross people gave birth to a great man named Rurik or something."

    "Ah! It''s Rurik!" Gould was easily excited because he drank some alcohol. He patted his thigh: "It''s Rurik! It''s a shame that you two have lost your parents. And the leader of the Ross people, the old guy who died of two children when he was young, now has a magical Rurik. But he treats this child as a treasure. However, the leader will never forget the two children he has lost. He even treats his little maid as a daughter. Your identity is much more noble than that maid, and so are you. The leader''s ally."

    All the things Gould said, Carlotta felt like a fantasy.

    "Ms. Merchant, you mean to let us give the leader of the Ross people to... be a daughter?" Carlotta asked weakly.

    "Is this not good? In this way, you can still be Rurik''s sisters. Do you know? Haha, Rurik is really..." Thinking of the excitement, Gould smiled and poured himself a glass.

    Now, Gould has begun to frantically tout Rurik, not only to prove Rurik''s wisdom, but also to prove the correctness of his family''s decision.

    It was Carlotta that heard it even more bizarre. She couldn''t think that the strange thing that made her stinking all over her body was Rurik''s invention, and that thing had already made the merchant rich.

    But that thing is indeed a treasure, and Carlotta now has an unprecedented comfortable experience. Even, it is said that the thing called soupa can kill annoying fleas.

    Rurik seems to have created a lot of interesting things. Carlotta can''t imagine it well. The only thing that interests her very much is Rurik''s attitude towards servants.

    From Gould''s perspective, he just felt that the Ross chief''s family was too kind to his little maid. There is also Rurik''s attitude towards Lumia, even reaching the level of a sibling.

    In this way, Rurik has gradually become tangible from an illusory figure.

    "If this is the case, for the two of us, it is really...a kind of luck." Carlotta said slowly.

    "Oh! It''s the luck of you two, ah, speaking of it..." Gould had to pour himself a glass of wine to set off his excitement, "Speaking of which, the Ross people must be responsible for your suffering. The Ross people attacked brother. The Tran people, that''s why the Danes counterattack. If the Danes hit Lake M?laren, I can only evacuate. If the Ross people do not act this year, you will not end here."

    "So, you mean the Ross people are responsible?" Carlotta asked weakly.

    "Haha, isn''t it?"

    "Of course not. There are so many ifs in life, the fate of our Ostala people is not controlled by the Ross people." Carlota said with a wooden face: "We have been fighting with that Gotland. This time, We miscalculated. Who would have thought that the enemy''s fleet could cover the entire sea, at least my family was killed in battle. Only weak women like me and my sister are eligible to escape."

    "Don''t talk about it." Gould shook his head. "The Roths are still responsible. They must take in both of you. Don''t worry, I will work hard to make this happen. There is only one very difficult problem now."

    "What''s the problem?" Carlotta became alert again for an instant.

    "You two, in what capacity should you go."

    "What''s the identity? The leader''s granddaughter?" Carlotta pinched her small pointed chin. She never thought of these things, and even this morning she was still a dirty little guy who was dying.

    Gould categorically denied that because of the power of alcohol, his actions were even more exaggerated. He tugged his arms and stretched his fat-eared head loudly and yelled: "Bah! Granddaughter of the leader? How many people are there in your Ostara? In my opinion, only the two of you will survive! Let''s go! Now, Carlotta, do you want your tribe to disappear forever?"

    The words are a bit hurtful, asking himself how much Carlotta hopes the harmonious Ostara will be resurrected in place.

    "My lord, I...I want to rebuild Ostara in my dreams."

    "Then rebuild! Remember, Carlota! And you, don¡¯t be in a daze, Ella. You two are women. Remember, a woman is a tribe. You don¡¯t have to think too much, you This is Ostara. When you grow up, you find a man to marry, have many children, and have more children. The tattoos on the back of your two necks prove your noble status. The people I know in Ross are very affectionate, maybe The Mellaren people won¡¯t take you in, the Ross people will definitely. The two of you will rebuild Ostara under the blessing of the Ross people. Is this difficult?"

    Things became very real, and Carlotta realized that he had great potential.

    Gould laughed completely now: "What a silly boy! Carlotta, your family has no other descendants. You and your sister are the last two. Ostara has a seat in the league. Yes, if the leader is not inherited, the seat will be gone. I think you must take over the position of leader."

    "Me? Shall I be the leader of Ostara?" Carlotta pointed at herself with wide-eyed eyes, shocked on her face.

    "Why not? Now you have only two choices, see Ostara no longer exist, or you will be the leader."

    "I... where is my tribe? This is ridiculous, right?"

    Gould shook his head: "For the time being, you don''t need the tribe. When you grow up and give birth to many children, your family will be rejuvenated. By then, someone will join your tribe. Children, there is no one here more than me. Knowing about your Ostala people, what I know, many people join you just because of your cattle-raising skills."

    "That''s true." Carlotta smiled proudly, even boasting: "Don''t think I am just a child, I am good at raising cows. This is a skill we all Aostala women have to learn. Even, mine. My sister is also a good player."

    "Okay, I think you already understand." After that, Gould poured himself another glass. He looked around and ordered his family members to watch the show, and the only mercenary Jeflo who was eligible to enter the house banquet. Order them to raise their wine glasses.

    To whom? Is to respect Carlotta.

    "To Carlotta, the female leader of the Ostala tribe!" Gould was the first to shout enthusiastically.

    Although a little embarrassed, the others raised their glasses accordingly.

    In this way, Carlotta has a new identity, which is at least recognized by a reliable person. Will the Ross admit it? Gould felt that since Otto and R¨¹lik had long claimed to be interested in competing for the power of the Mellaren tribe in the alliance, it was an inevitable right move to take in these two girls.

    Although Carlotta is a girl, she is already the first heir to the family power of the chief of Ostara.

    There is no rule in the alliance that the leader of a certain tribe must be a man, but usually, a leader will have at least one son to inherit the great cause.

    If the Ross people are willing to admit that Ostara is not destroyed, then they must recognize Carlotta''s leader status.

    In this way, qualitatively speaking, the Ostara tribe has become a vassal of the Rus tribe.

    As an ambitious and powerful tribe that is not underestimated, but also rapidly growing, it doesn''t matter how large or small the population of its vassals are. The pursuit of affiliation is a qualitative affiliation.

    Out of business considerations, Gould dared to conclude that the smart Otto and the wise Rurik would not only miss this opportunity, but would also spread some news.

    For example, the M?laren people sat and watched the Danish army destroy the Aostala tribe and refused to rescue them. In the end, it was the Ross who took in the Aostala refugees. Even if the Russ take in only two children, it is "only the Russ take in the Aostara refugees", and then they can help them rebuild their homes, even if it is nominal.

    Then the two children have told Gould that he will move their homes after the wheat harvest.

    A big businessman with huge wealth moved to the realm of the Ross people. Carlotta felt that this businessman was also disappointed in the Mellaren people. The businessman bet on his family''s wealth to immigrate to Ross, perhaps the future brought by the Ross people is really different.

    At least Gould fully agreed with the noble status of the two children, and deliberately called Carlotta the "chief", the girl who made trouble was always very embarrassed.

    The two children started a comfortable guest life, and they haven''t landed since they went to the island. They also couldn''t make it to land. There was food and drink here, and their lives temporarily restored peace and safety.

    They and Gould''s two granddaughters became very good friends, and they always get together to play games that little girls like. Sometimes, Carlota and Ella performed a traditional craft of milking cows and calming cows in public.

    It''s all because of eating too well during this time. Carlota''s weak body has been supplemented with a lot of protein, carbon water and vitamins. Her thin body can be regarded as some fat, and the recovery speed of her leg injuries is amazing.

    Fifteen days after applying the medicine, Carlotta''s knee wound has become a huge scab. Because of the rapid growth of new skin, she often itchy.

    During this period, she also fully understood the reason why more and more children from the Mellaren Bazaar entered the island.

    It turned out that these were the tasks of the merchant Gould, specifically the purposes of the Roths.

    It is not just children here, but also the poor people in the slave market, almost once they were there, they were brought to the island by merchants.

    These people are almost all women of different ages, among which little girls are the most begging. They will all become slaves of the Ross people? I''m afraid it will not be that simple.

    In addition, some young men have landed on the island. Carlotta saw that the good man Jeflo who found himself, saved himself, and even cured his wounds, he was teaching a group of young men fighting skills. Are they new mercenaries? Carlotta didn''t care much about this, the only thing she was particularly shocked was Jeflo''s identity.

    She really couldn''t imagine Jeflo was actually a Finn, and Jeflo''s life was bestowed by the fat old man Gould. So Jeflo''s identity is a slave, I am afraid it is not all.

    He is like the adopted son of a big businessman.

    Sister Carlotta has seen a lot of strange things on the island of the merchant Gould not yet in Roseburg. Of course, it''s strange that it''s strange to have its new identity.

    In the end, only this big businessman recognized the orphan of the Ostra tribe as the new leader, even if there were only two women left in the tribe.

    Of course Carlotta knew that there were still many clansmen who were not dead. They sadly became slaves to other tribes, fearing that they would live a miserable life forever.

    Thinking of these, she thought of Gould''s good.

    A thought of repaying gratitude is sprouting.

    That is the so-called Ostala tribe, if it really recovers because of their own enthusiasm, then it will be given to their children and grandchildren, and the leaders of the future generations must treat the Gould family well. Give them the cheapest price of cowhide, the best quality yogurt, and the leader invited the members of the Gould family into the family banquet.

 Chapter 218ï¼š Merchant Fodgen is here again

    Carlota and Ella, their lives finally calmed down.

    The days go by day by day, and it''s the end of July in a blink of an eye.

    In the past month, even though the M?laren people knew that the Danes had attacked the south, the enemy had no intention to continue fighting north. The Mellaren people took precautions, and all the men made the most basic war preparations.

    The enemy did not expand the war, and over time, people gradually stopped worrying.

    Because the climate is gradually getting cooler.

    Autumn is coming, and the wheat fields around M?larenburg have entered the final heading state, which is already a step away from maturity.

    But before the wheat harvest, many crops have matured and transactions are completed in the market.

    Gould didn''t know whether the Roths were interested in the bunch of goods he brought back. After all, Rurik''s attitude was that he wanted anything useful.

    Onions, cabbage, yellow root carrots, these kinds of storage-resistant and large-volume vegetables, Gould has a lot of reserves.

    There are also a lot of fresh raspberries. He also sent someone to buy these prunes and bake them into dried prunes.

    He wondered, Rurik promised to buy food at twice the market price. What about fruits and vegetables? Does it also double the purchase price?

    The only thing he can be sure of is that this year''s Ross people are in great need of food.

    In the past, my fleet going north often had a large number of empty ships. This year, the situation has to be completely changed.

    Gould sits on the island himself, and sends his eldest son back to his hometown to inform him of the move.

    In this way, his family members in Unkras, as well as the large amount of property still hoarding there, must first arrive at Gould Island.

    In the imaginable future, this island, which has about two football fields, will become a huge cargo yard with a large number of ships mooring around the island.

    Even if Gould has not started the move, his reputation has spread in the market.

    Because the Briton men and women captured by Norwegian merchants were all bought by Gould.

    He took away all the dirty little beggars on the street.

    Beggars, those in rags squatting in the corner, they are real beggars.

    They don''t ask for money but just a bite of food, even if it is the fish bones they have eaten, they will try to eat it again. Sometimes a stench comes from hidden places in the street, and not surprisingly, it is a rotting corpse of a beggar who has been dead for a long time.

    Does anyone have mercy on such a person? Yes, there are too few people who are kind.

    The Mellaren tribe is indeed prosperous, and the gap between rich and poor within it is even more extreme. Once there is a natural disaster, the tenant farmers of the tribe go bankrupt. They don''t want to become slaves, so they can only stay on the streets.

    Merchant Gould almost collected all the beggars he had joined, and the security of the whole bazaar became better. For example, during this period, fish sellers basically no longer have to worry about their fish being stolen, and farmers who sell carrots do not need to consider their "extra losses."

    Because all the beggars are on Gould Island, this place has become a nest of children!

    To feed more than 70 children, if only to feed them, it is not a huge number. Besides, the children here are mainly girls, and some boys are too young to feed them. They don''t need much food.

    So many children want to become Rurik''s servants?

    Maybe the problem is not so simple.

    Gould will transport as many children back as agreed, and he will make a reasonable amount of money from it. So what is the fate of these children? He naturally remembered the group of boys who had followed Rurik for war training. Perhaps Rurik was already preparing his young men for a wife in ten years'' time?

    Thinking about this, he was quite excited.

    Gould has been idle recently, even with the two Ostara girls.

    The boring days are temporary. He knows that when the wheat harvest season arrives, he will bring people into the market and buy the wheat as soon as possible, even if the wheat hasn''t been dried yet.

    Finally, there was a fat old guy who suddenly visited in a rowing boat.

    This person is wearing a beautiful ferret hat with two beautiful feathers on the top. The man also wore a ferret coat, and the waist belt was wrapped with gold thread. His boots are made of black calfskin, and the stitching of the upper and sole is quite tight.

    Such a well-dressed man is no one else but the businessman Verdegen.

    The appearance of this person made Gould instinctively think that he had to finalize a big deal again.

    At the dock, Gould met him personally.

    Two businessmen with financial resources embraced each other enthusiastically. It was this smile, full of business atmosphere. They laughed on each other''s faces, and when they talked about business topics, they all wanted to get the most benefits.

    Goodall is willing to do business with Fodgen, his picture is the leather and leather clothing in Fodgen''s hands.

    Because in the Merlaren business circle, mainstream merchants all know this Verdegen, who buys cowhide and processes it into leather clothes, and then earns another processing fee. In the past, a few tailors who lived in the diaspora did this kind of thing, but Fodgen had gathered a group of tailors to work for him.

    "My friend, is it my good thing that attracted you? Maybe you should land on my island earlier. I''m sorry, my high-quality goods will be sold clean."

    Fodgen gently pushed the old man away: "Don''t mention it, I have suffered a lot this year."

    "You have an accident?"

    "South! The Ostala people were attacked, and I was also implicated. You should have heard about this. I escaped with the Gran people to avoid being hacked to death by the Danes..." Fodegen deliberately Describing his own experience a bit miserable, in reality, his loss was not serious.

    "Oh, it''s so miserable, let''s talk about it in the room. Come here, make arrangements for my friend."

    Gould recruited two mercenaries to entertain Fodgen and his attendants into the chamber.

    He turned around and called Jeflo: "Go and call those two girls."

    "Yes, my lord."

    Jeflo quickly ran away, and soon he pulled Carlotta and Ella who were having fun, and brought them to Gould who had been waiting for a while.

    "My lord, is there anything important?" Carlotta asked weakly, receiving a happy face.

    "One thing. A friend of mine just came here. I suspect that your sisters also recognize that person. Now come with me and verify my guess."

    "We recognize?" Carlotta thought for a while, "Well, it would be great if we could know the whereabouts of my people."

    What other acquaintances do you have? Carlotta felt that this fat Gould could be described as a businessman with great powers, maybe he had been dealt with in his own tribe.

    The two girls followed closely behind Gould and walked off the side door to enter the chamber, which is the place for business negotiations.

    At this time, Fodegen, who had come a little earlier, had already stared at the transparent crystal glass filled with wine, and his mind was full of envy. He wanted to take it as his own, just because there were Gould''s mercenaries around him staring fiercely like a door god.

    Gould came, and he coughed twice, which caused Fodgen to look up suddenly.

    It was precisely this rising head, Carlotta and Ella, they were stunned.

    "It''s you?! Fodgen!" Carlotta exclaimed and then suddenly covered her mouth, subconsciously grabbing Gould''s belt.

    Ella was even more frightened, so she hugged her sister''s body tightly and closed her eyes tightly.

    "You...you? Carlotta, Ella?! Is it you? Why are you two here?!" Verdegen was shocked on the spot, his trembling hand almost made the glass fall. On the ground.

    Gould was a little surprised at this. Thinking about the girl''s previous self-reports, and even Fodgen''s self-reports, he estimated that he was afraid that each other had already been in contact.

    "Hehe, I guess you know you. Haha, Verdegen, it''s really you." Gould laughed, then shook his head with his mouth stretched. "Sit down, Verdegan, my friend. I hope you won''t frighten these two canaries in the future."

    "I..." Fordgen was sluggish for a while, he sat down and thought about the current situation, thinking more in his mind.

    Even if they were a little fatter, Fodgen remembered the two faces.

    Verdegen frowned: "My friend, I saved these two canaries and they ran away. They do not belong to me, but they do not belong to you. We are friends, I advise you, they are just as beautiful as they are. , It''s not you and I can accept as wives and concubines."

    "Yes! I heard. These two girls have told me what you want."

    "Indeed, if I knew their identities long ago, I wouldn''t have those thoughts. But you!" Verdegen''s thick old face was strained, like a dark cloud suppressing the earth. "Friends, no matter what causes you to get them. Believe what I''m saying now, they are nobles of the Ostara people, and they are not owned by merchants like you and me. For our benefit, you should let them go! ."

    "Oh? What if I don''t agree?" Gould knew what the man meant, and he asked this on purpose.

    "You disagree? Then, maybe I will lose a friend like you."

    Now, Gould sipped his glass and smiled without saying a word.

    Calota calmed down and sat next to Gould. She was surprised and tried to cheer up. First, she coughed twice and said: "Fordgen, since you know our identity, there will still be that kind of Ideas?"

    "You... Carlotta, I don''t dare. You are beautiful, but you are not a gem that someone like me can have."

    "No!" Carlotta shook his head, "not only did you want us to be your concubines, you also ignorant of our amber and our gold coins. You are really greedy."

    Gould immediately agreed and said: "I heard them tell me about this, but I didn''t expect it to be you. Fordgen, you won''t be able to do business for long when you are in danger."

    "I... You two joined forces to attack me?" Verdegen blushed and said, "If I knew her identity, I wouldn''t want her to be my wife."

    "Furthermore, you forced many of my people to be slaves. You are really vicious." Carlotta continued to criticize.

    Carlotta was very young, and she uttered harsh words like a knife with a sullen face, which made Fodgen uncomfortable.

    He immediately defended: "Carlotta, you can''t say that. I didn''t force your people! Your people are going to starve to death. I bought cows from the Granites and gave you beef. I am a businessman. It¡¯s right to ask you for a reward! My boy, you don¡¯t have to deny it. If you and Ella didn¡¯t eat my beef, you would have starved to death!"

    There is indeed no falsehood in this matter. Carlotta nodded: "It is. But our surviving people are still your slaves. They must all be sold by you, because that''s what you said at the time."

    Gould also interjected with a sullen face: "You are a merchant of duty, and you did not expect to be a slave trader, just like those Norwegians. If you are selling enemies, I have nothing to say. Now you It has fallen to the point where even the clansmen of allies sell it."

    At this time, Fodgen seemed to be demonstrating well, he himself was already mad, and he simply followed their inferences for the time being.

    Verdegen deliberately put on a fearless appearance: "You are right. Doing business, I just ask for money. The Ostara people are indeed miserable. Compared to the Danish army that kills people, I at least A hundred people have been saved, and they are at least still alive."

    "Slave? It''s better to be alive than to die." With these words, Carlotta had already shed two lines of tears.

    Upon seeing this, Verdegen denied it, and he shook his hands desperately for it: "Child, you are wrong. Gould, you are all wrong. Don''t get me wrong again, I didn''t really become a slave trader."

    "That''s a liar! A greedy liar! You offended me." Carlotta said the most vicious words in the weakest posture, and her little face was flushed with the anger of Lili.

    Fodgen didn¡¯t talk to the little girl. He told Gould: ¡°I¡¯ve heard something these days. You said I¡¯m going to be a slave trader, Gould, you¡¯re not trying to collect the beggars on the streets of Mellaren. Er. I have heard about this. It is said that a businessman almost took the beggar away. There are rumors that that businessman is you and you are also a slave trader."

    "I do not deny what you learned is the truth, but not the truth. I have raised those children well, and now all the children are healthy. In the future, I will send the children to the Ross people. ."

    "Send to the Ross people? What are you doing?"

    "Because..." Gould thought about it again, and casually made up a reason to say: "The heads of the Russ like children very much, and they finally realized that abandoning baby girls is stupid. They have even gone to the East to absorb foreign women. Wife, I think you can understand."

    "It''s incredible. I thought they were still girls and simply couldn''t afford to raise children. Did they just dislike little girls in the past?" Verdegen shook his head, "So you collected a lot of children? Oh, then you Really kind. You can feed so many beggars. You are really rich. Oh no, you are really kind."

    "Haha, put away your flattery! Of course I am rich." Gould laughed. "The Ross people have said that they need more children, or a larger population. Friends, maybe you can guess, the Ross people..."

    "Are they showing mercy?"

    "No! They are too ambitious!" Gould said solemnly.

 Chapter 219ï¼š The fate of a batch of refugees

    There are many rumors about the Ross people, and of course their ambition Fodgen can feel it. Fodgen actually came here today to take a look, and until now he has not stated his ultimate goal. He was still probing, but he didn''t think that Gould had already named the trade secret of "Ross need a large population".

    Because of the population, that is a commodity!

    Even if everyone is opposed to selling allies as slaves, what is the reality? Some bankrupts do not want to commit suicide. They want their family to continue to live, so they have to beg to be the slaves of the wealthy.

    The most powerful Melaren tribe recognizes this special tradition, and there is no customary law to restrict it.

    The reputation of trafficking in the people of allies is indeed not good. Having said that, businessmen, asking for money is a fortune. As long as the merchants do not challenge the authority of the tribal leader and undermine the interests of the leader''s family, then no one will care about what they do.

    "Forget it, I''m not here to chat with you. I heard something about the Ross people, and I heard that you sell many magical things called soupa, which can wash away the dirtiest things. You get rich. It¡¯s a pity that I have lost a lot this year. I am here this time just to beg you."

    "Can you still beg me?" Gould smiled unkindly.

    Fodgen nodded: "Maybe you will be interested in my request, and there is some good news..." He looked at the girl beside Gould again: "Carlotta, maybe you will be happy too."

    "I will be happy?" The girl smiled reluctantly and said: "If my people are still alive, I will be happy. The only thing I can be happy about is this."

    "Ah! That''s what I''m talking about." Gould blurted out after patting his thigh, and Carlotta was taken aback again.

    "Fodegan, what you said is true? My people."

    "It''s your master, do you really think I sold the people of those allies? How is it possible?"

    "What happened to them?" Carlotta stood up completely.

    "They are all very good. Women, children, the people I took away, they are all on my island. Haha, Gould, now you can''t call me a wicked person. I''m just as good as you. the man."

    Gould shrugged, he thought it was ridiculous to say the words from Fodgen''s mouth. Then he asked: "It''s really weird. I heard that you have gathered a hundred Ostras. What are you trying to take in them?"

    "Of course it''s for me to work, you know my job. I saved so many people, I can''t give them food for nothing, and I''m not really a saint."

    "So you mean, they will work for you in the future?" Gould asked deliberately.

    "How is that possible! They are only working temporarily, I still want to take these people...let them leave my island."

    Gould shook his head: "Isn''t that still sold?"

    When it comes to the word "sell", it is like a knife in language, slamming Carlotta''s heart frantically.

    She supported the wooden table and screamed: "No! You can''t sell them. They are my people."

    Fodgen is indeed afraid of Carlotta''s identity, but he will not fear a child. "Carota, those people are in my hands. Many people have expressed their willingness to work for me and be my servants. Your leader is dead. For the time being, only I am helping them, and only I can decide on them. fate."

    "No! You can''t! Because I''m the new leader of Ostara."

    "You?" Verdegan calmed down for a while, then laughed.

    Of course, he was the only one laughing wildly at the scene. He laughed for a while and found that the atmosphere was very strange, and he quickly fell into the awkwardness, and quickly asked: "Gould, this child can also be the leader? The Ostara clan is destroyed.

    Gould shook his head: "No, Ostara has not been destroyed. Maybe I should give you a grand introduction, this is the new leader of Ostara, Mrs. Carlotta."

    In order to reflect the noble status of the girl, Gould used the Gnostic vocabulary of "Mrs.".

    "Absurd! She is a child, who would admit it?"

    "I admit it." Gould said without changing his face.

    "You? You are a businessman, nothing more."

    "No. I am a highly regarded businessman by the Ross people, and the Ross people will also recognize Carlotta''s identity."

    "Really nonsense." Verdegen shook his head. "It doesn''t matter, I am a businessman after all. Since you admit that she is a rare female leader, would you like to do something for her?"

    "Of course." Gould''s answer did not hesitate: "As long as it is not excessive."

    "So, are you willing to buy the Ostara refugees in my hands?"

    "Buy them?" Gould hesitated instead.

    Carlotta suddenly turned his head, and pleaded with a pitiful look: "My lord, we must help my people." Seeing that Gould was still hesitating, she said loudly, "I beg you to save them. We in Ostala will never forget your kindness in the future."

    Gould, who was hesitant, immediately changed his mind when he heard the girl''s plea.

    For businessmen, seeking to obtain is to maximize profit.

    "Well, I''ll save your people." Gould didn''t look at the girl''s comforted face much, he asked Fodgen: "How many people are in your hands."

    "There are a lot of people, one hundred and ten in total. Among them, forty are women and the rest are children.

    "So much?!" Gould was really taken aback.

    "There are indeed many, because I have collected some refugees from other sources. Now many refugees live in Yilmalen in the south. I also inquired about the people of Gran, who became neighbors of the Yilmalen. Most of the refugees have integrated into the new tribe. I think Carlotta cannot call them back."

    "Then you can''t..." Carlotta was interrupted just as she muttered.

    "Innocent!" Verdegen snapped: "Carlotta, do you really think everyone recognizes your identity? You are a child. Can you give food to your people?"

    Yes, the girl closed her mouth.

    Fodgen looked at Gould again: "Friend, I am short of money."

    "Are you short of money? Because to feed those refugees?" Gould didn''t believe it in his heart.

    "I still have the capital to provide some food. The main reason is that this year''s business has basically turned off."

    Gould''s eyes noticed the saber in Fodgen''s waist, and deliberately asked: "What? Are you planning to return the sword to me in exchange for money?"

    "Sword? Forget it. The Ross man''s sword is so good and beautiful, but I want to pass it on to my children and grandchildren. I really lack money, so all the Ostara refugees in my hand are given to you. You want it. give me money."

    "Give you money? It''s like buying a slave?" Gould asked deliberately.

    "Forget it, my friend. Carlotta is here, and she doesn''t want to hear the word slave. The question is simple. Anyway, the Mellaren people don''t want them. Where is your hometown Anklas? Are the Uppsalas? Want it? If you don¡¯t accept it, I think someone will want them."

    "Then I want it. They are from Ostara, and I can''t treat Ostara''s female leader badly."

    At this moment, Carlotta looked at the businessman beside him affectionately with a pair of red eyes. Not only was there gratitude in his eyes, Gould could see that there was an urge to repay the favor.

    Fodgen shrugged: "What a great decision! Okay, let''s talk about the price."

    "Go ahead, friend."

    "Forty women, one fifty silver coins, seventy children, twenty silver coins each. Add up to three thousand four hundred silver coins. Add to my food, accommodation, and transportation. The cost of their trip to the safe area, and even the cost of buying food on the way. All in all, you give me four thousand silver coins."

    The compassionate Gould also frowned at this time: "Are you crazy? Do you know the Briton women at the market? Only the most beautiful are twenty silver coins."

    Verdegen straightened up: "So I am not selling slaves, where slaves are so expensive."

    "So, you are more treacherous than a slave trader." Gould sniffed.

    "No, I''m just asking for money."

    "I think you want to recoup this year''s losses with me. You are smart and treacherous."

    Fodgen laughed: "Haha, you are a really good person. But I don''t think you are a good person, but you sell soupa for a price of twenty silver coins."

    "Forget it, please don''t ridicule me." Gould straightened his head and suddenly put on a serious face: "I will take Carlotta and Ella to the Ross people. I know the Ross people well, they It¡¯s the most sentimental tribe. On the contrary, the Melalen people are hypocritical. If the leader of Ross knows that a businessman actually sells hundreds of allies as slaves, what do you do? You say you are not a slave trader. Do you think of the Ross people? Will you believe your nonsense? I think you don''t want to survive."

    Gould''s words are a threat, and Fodgen is indeed a little guilty. "But, I have to get at least a benefit."

    "Do you want benefits?" Carlotta suddenly reprimanded with red eyes: "I have three ambers. Those are our treasures. You took them. Each one has the value of a pound of gold."

    "Three? No, I only took two of yours. That was my reward for saving your life. Besides, how could Amber be so expensive?" Verdegen retorted the girl''s fallacy.

    Of course, Gould was standing in the girl''s position at the moment. He saw that his old friend''s mentality was shaken, and it was just a chance to chase him. He deliberately said: "Carlotta is the leader of Ostara. You blackmailed a leader. This sin is enough to bring you death."

    Carlotta continued to follow up: "Yes! You did save us, and you can also get those ambers, except that you can''t ask for more. You have to return the tribe to me so you will get a good reputation. When I go to the Ross people, I will tell Chief Ross you are a good person. If you insist on such a high price, I can only tell them that you are a bad person."

    Gould fully understood what the girl said, and he secretly admired that this girl was also a villain, she was too young, and she naively believed that the world was either black or white. But I have to say that this girl is already profiting herself, and she wants to help her.

    Fodgen was really shaken. He still wanted to reap more benefits for himself: "Your people need to eat, and I have sought treatment with witch doctors for the sick. All the refugees under my control, they have no deaths, they Live well. I have done a lot of good deeds. I must at least get paid."

    So on the surface, Fodgen and Carlotta are tit-for-tat, seeing Gould promptly and do something.

    Gould took the opportunity to propose a set of solutions.

    "Just so, Fodgen, I won''t pay you for the army. The two pounds of gold you gave me before, I will give you back. You have suffered a lot this year, and you really need money. I can give it to you now. Gold."

    "Oh? That''s a good thing. My requirements are not so harsh. If it''s two pounds of gold, I...I am willing."

    Because from the beginning, Fodgen felt that it was just a simple business between himself and Gould. He couldn''t think of too many unexpected events at the moment, so he couldn''t expect too much. Besides, he already has a bargaining attitude. His bottom line is actually only one thousand silver coins, and he deliberately quoted a high price for others to bargain.

    Unexpectedly, the generous Gould would come up with two pounds of gold!

    Gould shilled Fodgen to rest, he left the table for the time being, and soon returned with a linen bag, and put it in front of Fodgen himself.

    "this is¡­¡­"

    "It''s gold, open it up, friend."

    Fodgen hurriedly drove the rope and saw the gold coins full of it, and he couldn''t help but awe at Gould''s generosity.

    Gould sat back at the main house, with an arrogant look: "I will give you a pound of gold first, and the other pound will be given to you soon. I also advise you to make some plans for the future. You counted as helping today. Ostarans, I will bring these refugees to the Ross people. In the future, Ostara will become an unprecedented close alliance with Ross. The Ross people are very good for foreigners, but the M?laren people are unreliable. Friends, follow I will immigrate together. Go to the Ross people."

    "Are you crazy? Gould?!" Fodgen was taken aback.

    "I''m not crazy. My friend, take your family and follow me. You will get even greater benefits when you settle in Ross."

    "Really? Forget it, I don''t have any plans for this." Indeed, Fodgen will not change his economic and industrial layout and his living habits just because of a word from his friends.

    Gould continued to suggest: "I guess you don''t want to do business in the South anymore. Go to the north, Rurik in Ross, who is favored by God. Because Rurik, my income this year is equivalent to my past three years. The sum of the years! Rurik will be the new leader, and he needs talents in all aspects. The current leader of Ross, Otto, is very loyal. You have indeed rescued many Ostras. Your feat will be praised by the Ross people. Even get their favor."

    "No, even then I can''t move easily."

    "I didn''t ask you to move, my friend. You can take it to the merchandiser, and the Ross people will like it."

    "Really? Forget it!" Verdegan shook his head: "They don''t want cowhide. They are merchants selling precious leather. Besides, Gould, you allow me to take a share in the leather business?"

    Gould was stunned for a while. Indeed, it was a bit stupid to share the benefits with friends from the standpoint of a businessman.

    He immediately explained forcibly: "It''s not in the way. Isn''t your workshop still producing leather clothing? The Ross people will need it, but you can try it. Also, don''t think that selling bulk goods is less profitable, such as a lot of storage-resistant carrots. If you ship to the Ross people, if you ship enough, you can get a good profit. I understand the Ross people and they will buy them all."

    "Oh? This reminds me." Fodgen squeezed his chin, thinking of the possibility of making leather clothes and selling them to the Ross people in large quantities. He asked tentatively: "But, my leather jackets are not cheap. At least one man wears a decent leather jacket. I want ten silver coins. The Ross people can afford it? You know, the whole Mellaren, only I organize People specialize in making ready-to-wear garments."

    "Haha, they must be able to afford it." Gould slapped his thigh: "Have you forgotten that they attacked Gotland? Even the children of Mellaren knew about this. How many silver coins they robbed~www .novelhall.com~Can you estimate it?"

    "This¡­¡­"

    "Listen to me and do it!"

    Finally, after an adventure, Fodgen successfully finalized the "business".

    To be fair, Gould still gave himself a lot of benefits, and in Gould''s chamber, the two sides made an agreement.

    That is, before Gould''s fleet set sail, all the Ostara refugees were still staying on the islands controlled by Fodgen. Those refugees need to participate in the production of cowhide clothes and linen to earn their own food expenses, and they must continue to benefit Fodgen.

    When the fleet set sail, all the refugees boarded the ship and headed for Roseburg. Before that, Fodgen must also tell all the refugees that the last woman in the family of Chief Ostara and the position of successor chief, this position has also been recognized by the Ross people.

    Roth recognized? The Ross people not only recognized it, but also announced their support for the reconstruction of Ostara, which Fodgen must publicize.

    Only in this way will the refugees work with complete peace of mind, waiting for the agreed date after the wheat harvest in August.

 Chapter 220ï¼š When we set sail on the day of wheat harvest

    The wheat harvest has brought the ultimate prosperity of the Lake M?laren economic circle!

    Compared with other tribes, Mellaren''s territory is close to the Great Lake, and the climate in its geographical location is also milder. The soil here is also more fertile.

    Merlaren farmers reclaimed farmland on a large scale along the lake, but due to the physical strength of the farmers, each farmer can cultivate an area of ??about one hectare. Compared with the farmers of Novgorod in the far east, the farmers of M?laren really have the advantage of farming tools.

    The Mellaren people still don''t know how to make fertilizers with human and animal dung, nor do they understand deep plowing techniques and advanced seeding techniques.

    They are people who pull the iron plow to reclaim the fields and sow seeds on a large scale without a clear purpose. The rest of the time, it really is a pure sense of relying on the sky to eat.

    Generally speaking, the climate of the Svealand Plain is relatively stable due to the existence of the vast Baltic Sea, and the ocean¡¯s climate regulation effect is there. However, the latitude here is too high, and the sun cannot provide enough energy for oats and rye. Temperature It is also very bad for all crops.

    However, it is completely different from the barrenness of Roseburg. In the north, Roseburg can only grow some hardy varieties of onions, and the yield is not high.

    Melaren¡¯s food has begun to be harvested, or the entire Mind Subtribe Alliance¡¯s food has begun to be harvested in an all-round way.

    From the westernmost Anclas to the strongest Mellaren, the wheat in various places enters the harvest period. The men of all tribes took action, the women all participated in the logistics work, and the children went down to the farm to pick up scattered ears of wheat.

    The so-called "Reaper''s sickle" is the wheat-cutting artifact of the entire European nation that smelt iron in the lake.

    In the hands of the strong man, the long-handled sickle swept down a large piece of yellow wheat in an instant, and was gathered aside by the sickle. Next, the woman and the child gather the wheat. Either carry them on their shoulders or put them in their own two-wheeled trolleys, pull them to their own threshing ground, and then ram the wheat with their huge flail.

    Later, the giant sickle for harvesting wheat was described as a symbol of death. The threshing flail has also become a soldier''s weapon.

    The oats shook off the wheat ears. After a farmer repaid the debt with grain, the remaining grain was not only the family''s ration for the next year, but also a medium for trading other daily necessities.

    Ordinary farmers do not know the basic business knowledge.

    When they saw other farmers peddling wheat, they fell into a panic, and they also began to peddle their own wheat. Another reason that forces them to sell grain quickly is that they do not have good grain storage technology.

    Large households can build excellent granaries to minimize accidental losses during grain storage. The ability of ordinary farmers is really limited, it is more effective to turn it into money.

    All farmers are selling wheat kernels, and then it naturally becomes a carnival for merchants.

    The price of dried oat kernels is usually stable at the level of ten pounds for a silver coin in general years.

    In order for farmers to earn more money, this period of time can be described as the plains of Mellaren, and everywhere has become a drying field. It is really beautiful. The sunny days for many days have made the work of food drying very good.

    One mu of oats of the Mellaren people can reach a harvest of 100 catties (after drying), and the yield per acre is more than that of allied farmers. This is also the key to the strength of the Melalen people.

    Mellaren ushered in a bumper harvest, and the farmers¡¯ faces were filled with joy of harvest.

    It''s just that everyone is selling and selling wheat. The purchase price quickly plummeted to the point where a silver coin can buy fifteen pounds, and even the price war has intensified.

    As usual, Gould doesn''t need to talk to farmers, because the pricing power is actually in the hands of the merchants.

    The merchants did not form a commercial organization with each other. Everyone was dominated by the "invisible hand". It was seen that there was a lot of wheat in the market. The farmers tried their best to get rid of the wealthy wheat, and the merchants took the opportunity to lower prices. The price has gradually reached a level that is more acceptable to everyone.

    Gould is also following the trend, as an old world, he knows the rules of the market.

    In Mellaren, he acted at the market price and finally when the price plummeted to a silver coin for seventeen pounds of oats.

    Large amounts of wheat were put into burlap bags, and bags after bags of oats were carried to Gould Island, so much so that they piled up into hills.

    Gould was actually a little worried about the financial resources of the Roths, and he did not overestimate his financial resources.

    In fact, Gould sold all the soap, and the gross profit was more than 20,000 silver coins.

    Adding his other income, he roughly estimated that his net profit reached 30,000 silver coins. Three hundred pounds of pure silver.

    Coupled with all the family savings, Gould''s wealth barely reached the level of one hundred thousand silver coins.

    Although having such a wealth of wealth, compared with those big family members in Gotland, they are not really rich.

    The question is who is compared with, compared to the Danish alliance, the Mind League is indeed poor.

    Gould''s budget for buying food is as high as 10,000 silver coins. Specifically, he will spend so much money to buy food in the hands of the Mellaren.

    For the people of his hometown, he also bought it at a high price of 5,000 silver coins as a final gift before leaving. From then on, he left Anklas and became a native of Ross.

    Regarding this, Uncles Chief Ungriffe did not regret that he had left a powerful businessman, and even the businessman did not forget to make a profit on the issue of buying food before he left. In his opinion, the relocation of the Gould family is a good thing for the best of both worlds.

    How much food did Gould buy?

    He bought 170,000 Roman pounds in Mellaren, which is equivalent to 66 tons of new dried oats.

    He bought sixty thousand Roman pounds in his hometown of Anklas, which is another twenty-four tons.

    The two total up to 90 tons of wheat. How can they not pile up into hills?

    So, what is the order of magnitude of the grain output of the strong Melaren people? The land cultivated by the Mellarians reached a scale of 8,000 hectares. In a sense, the boundary between the Mellarians and the Vikings gradually disappeared. Although the Mellaren people would do some robbery, there was no urgent need at all.

    The geographical environment of Lake M?laren determines that the people living here become more restrained. If you can live a comfortable life just by farming, why bother to rob you at the risk of death? Besides, the Danes are not easy to mess with, and the Gotlanders are not weak.

    Based on this economic status quo, Olekin, the leader of Mellaren, chose to be strategically conservative, and it is truly excusable. He could never lead his tribe to seek revenge from the Gotland and Danes, and ruin his own harvest season. He also believes that the Danes did not expand the war, the main reason is that the Danes dare not foolishly ruin their harvest season.

    In August, the fiercest pirates will also suspend their hacking operations, return to their hometowns to mow the wheat, and then stay in their own homes to face the entire winter.

    The annual output of Mellaren¡¯s oats and rye can reach 6,000 tons. In addition, there are a large number of dedicated farmland for growing vegetables, especially yellow-rooted carrots and onions. They do not know the concept of vitamins, only that vegetables are also food.

    Everyone¡¯s favorite is wheat, and it is impossible for the people of Mellaren to consume so much wheat. Merchants from all walks of life often start to act immediately after buying wheat kernels, rushing to transport them to the tribes lacking wheat in the alliance before the winter.

    A "grain route" to deliver wheat to the Russians has always existed, but the market price of food in this world is always low.

    The Ross people are not triumphs. Who would spend a silver coin to buy only ten pounds of wheat in August and September? For the new wheat shipped to Roseburg, it is normal for a silver coin to sell for twelve pounds. Only in spring will the price stabilize at ten pounds a silver coin.

    Buying 230,000 pounds of wheat for 15,000 silver coins, plus the old wheat left over before, Gould laughed when he saw the pile of grain piled up in the mountains.

    The Ross people should fulfill their promises! Then he will get a huge sum of 30,000 silver coins.

    There are also a large number of Ostara refugees and various people gathered by himself. Gould thought that he would have to earn 10,000 silver coins in this regard.

    He feels that he is also doing slave trades, but he always believes that because all the conquered people have been taken care of, they are likely to be accepted as clansmen when they come to the Rus. They will always be well taken care of, so they will be taken care of. Not a real slave trader, but a good man.

    If you get a huge amount of wealth, you can also reap your reputation, and even guarantee the safety of your family''s future.

    Gould wakes up with a smile when he thinks of these dreams!

    The problem now is that the day of departure is approaching.

    Gould knows very well that when it comes together in September, the Roths will start the "Sorgon Sailing" again. The date of grain harvest in Novgorod is a bit later than in the M?laren Lake area. Even if Novgorod is located on the shore of Lake Ilmen, it is inland after all, and the locals suffer from the geographical disadvantage.

    Since Gould came into contact with the Russ, he has known the traditional skill of the Russ twice a year-searching for the Novgorods.

    Times have really changed, and the Russian National People''s Congress has a tendency to annex Novgorod.

    He set the departure date on August 20, and I have to say that it was really late.

    Moving is not a trivial matter after all, and now it seems that Gould Island can hardly hold people and goods.

    Now the Gould family has only a small number of mercenaries and a small amount of property left in their hometown, watching people go to the empty old house, a fleet of more than 30 ships, carrying people and supplies from the hometown, dangling Arrived at Gould Island.

    Through hiring, Gould hired ten more transport ships. Together with the left and right ships, he organized a huge fleet of 140 ships of various colors, employing as many as 1,000 oarsmen. Five hundred!

    For this reason, Gould had to pay two silver coins per oarsman to go to the flagship of Roseburg, and the gold owner also had to provide a ration of no less than one pound of wheat per day. The final statistics on employment expenses also surprised him. Who could have imagined that a job of moving house and shipping goods would actually become costly and terrifying. At the same time, all mercenaries, together with their own family members, and the Ostara refugees, must participate in paddling, so-called cost savings.

    August 19, a night with a warm lake breeze.

    Under the cool breeze is the lively night of Gould Island.

    Carlotta and Ella adjusted to their new life on Gould Island. During this period, they landed on the trading island of Fordgen and saw their separated people. Everyone in the meeting recalled their suffering, and they all cried.

    It is precisely because of this that the identity of the granddaughter of the two girls¡¯ chiefs was confirmed by all the refugees, and the refugees also fully accepted Carlota as the chief female. They were somewhat uneasy about the relocation of the whole family to the territory of the Russ, but they also There is no good choice.

    It was late at night, in a delicate wooden house, Carlotta, whose leg injury was healed only with a huge dark red scar, was lying quietly. She was surrounded by her dear sister, and the two girls were wrapped in a soft sheepskin blanket. They are not sleepy, they can''t fall asleep completely because of excitement.

    "Sister, we will leave tomorrow, Ross people, will they be... really good to us?"

    "Do you believe it?" Carlotta stroked her sister''s braids.

    "I... I don''t know. I''m just scared."

    "Believe them, we can only believe now."

    "Believe Rurik, that man is also a child. Just like us."

    "No, he is different." Carlotta let out a sigh. She really had high expectations of Rurik.

    During this period of time, out of curiosity and spying on information, Carlotta pestered Gould to learn a lot about Rurik. As a result of knowing more, Carlotta feels more and more bizarre, and may only be described as "the child blessed by Odin".

    A person who is blessed by God must be a good person.

    "Ella, sleep quietly..."

    "Ok."

    In the middle of the night, Carlotta still kept her eyes open under the faint moonlight, and her sister finally fell asleep, her own mind was still thinking about too many things.

    After all, they are children, even if they are already the leader of the Ostara tribe, they basically can''t help Gould at present, but all the tribesmen need Gould''s continuous help.

    Fortunately, this old guy is also a doer, and his fat body hasn''t worn his mobility.

    Among the 140 ships, there are more than 30 ships provided by Fodgen, on which all Ostara refugees sit, as well as 300 sets of coats made of cowhide, and one hundred Many pairs of leather gloves carefully sewn with leftover materials, and even more than fifty black cowhide hats covering most of their heads.

    Flax was also harvested in July and August. Gould has been busy collecting grains, but Verdegen seized the opportunity and collected nearly five tons of flax, which was only crudely processed. As for the textile work, that is the work of the Russ. thing.

    Of the ships here, 30 are loaded with oats and 10 are loaded with vegetables. There are also more than forty ships carrying the Gould family''s various daily necessities, and even the most precious treasure.

    There was even Gould bought twenty oak barrels of ale in it. Winter is not a good time to make wine, but one cannot live without wine. The long winter needs it even more!

    The family members, the hired Mellaren oarsmen, mercenaries, the gathered beggars, Briton slaves, and even the friends of the merchants, all walks of life, together, have formed a behemoth of 1,900 people.

    To describe it in one word is madness.

    Gould''s huge fleet even shocked the leader of Mellaren.

    The chief and the main military generals under his command subconsciously believed that this group of people wanted to seek revenge from the Danes spontaneously. After investigating, they didn''t think they were going to Roseburg.

    Gould''s actions have played a role as a benchmark. His propaganda with great fanfare that he wants to immigrate to Roseburg and become a Rose has attracted the attention of many businessmen.

    Originally, just the M?laren tribe, there are more than a thousand people like migratory birds every year to "overwinter" in Roseburg. The number of people from various tribes who went northward often reached three thousand people. Among them, there were many merchants who belonged to the small businesses of the Melalen tribe.

    At the end of August every year, a large number of ships full of supplies leave Lake M?laren, the destination is Roseburg.

    This has become accustomed to the leader of Mellaren, and leader Olegin has never regarded the Rus as a miraculous existence.

    Only this year, he felt an inexplicable threat-something must have happened to the Ross people.

    Otherwise, how can the scale of the northbound fleet be unprecedented? !

    No, the leader dispatched his own cronies, and Qiao Zhuang dressed up as an ordinary businessman and mixed in the northbound team. The leader''s meaning is very simple. He does not want his subordinates to contact the Ruth leader in the name of leader M?laren. He ordered his cronies to do ordinary business as ordinary businessmen, and by the way, went deep into the lives of the locals to conduct investigations to verify what they were. What attracts a large businessman to relocate, even moving with a huge amount of food.

    Gould, he didn''t care whether the leader of Mellaren had any intentions, he only cared about the unprecedented huge fleet that he had mobilized to reach the fjord of Roseburg safely.

    On August 20th, Carlotta and Ella, they stood on the trestle of Gould Island, and stepped onto the ship''s rocker into the large cargo ship.

    The two children wore white fox fur hats on their heads, and they also wore white fox fur coats. This suit is actually the clothes of Gould''s granddaughter. Since several girls have become playmates (which Gould is particularly happy to see), Carlotta wears comfortably.

    In the end, Fodgen did not return Amber, Carlotta did not feel that she was at a loss, she stood at the bow of the ship, and soon led her tribe to start a new life.

    In front of her were boats covering the lake, she couldn''t help thinking of the terrible scene of Danish warships covering the entire Bulow Bay attacking Ostra.

    But these ships are gentle, they are just cargo ships with big bellies, and none of the ships have terrible dragon head decorations. Some are just the horizontal bar lying flat on the bow, which serves as the fulcrum of the cable.

    "Don''t look anymore, Carlotta, Gould of the El **** boat dragged his robe and panted and said loudly.

    Carlota turned her head immediately: "My lord, are we leaving now?"

    "Soon. When I raise my sails, my flagship leads all ships in action."

    "Is it time?"

    "Probably here." Gould didn''t dawdle any more, he didn''t even bother to make sacrifices before sailing. Because he felt that since he had been entrusted by Rurik and now he obviously had overfulfilled the task, would God still bring disaster? It should be a blessing!

    He even felt that God would suddenly blow a gust of south wind, so that the fleet could go northward and reach its destination unimpeded.

    However, many of the accompanying oarsmen, they still cooperated with the priest of Mellaren, and slaughtered a cow on the shore to sacrifice for safety of navigation.

    The balance sail was lowered, and the excellent oarsman held the direction of the sail, the boat moved slowly, and then the oarsman sat down and began to paddle hard.

    The flagship took action, and the other ships set sail after hearing the wind.

    Gould''s fleet of 140 ships formed a mighty army, and the cargo on it was amazing.

    If there is nothing more astonishing than the stern ships. It was a large number of merchant ships, like migratory birds. Thousands of people gave up their determination to go northward freely after hearing Gould''s move. This time everyone followed Gould on a spectacular scale.

    As a result, an "army" composed of as many as 400 diversified ships rushed towards the mouth of the lake by Olekin, the leader of M?laren and all the residents of M?laren Gould didn''t expect that the "mighty army" he led would soon crash into the Russ ship wandering in the present-day Stockholm.

    That is the Ross people stationed in the stronghold on Tombstone Island.

    Gould felt that he was really protected by God, and in the final analysis, it was the happiness brought by Rurik.

    The Ross people built a stronghold, and now the people in the stronghold become their own navigators to Roseburg.

    The Ross people were of course even more surprised.

    Who could have imagined that the visitors who returned to Roseburg this fall were actually behemoths made up of four hundred ships. The size of the fleet made the Ross people feel terrified, and after a cautious inspection, they all laughed.

    The wandering Ross ship is very willing to be a pilot ship, even spontaneously armed escort.

    Because no one refuses to carry large quantities of goods with merchants.

    With the arrival of these merchant fleets, the people of Roseburg will cheer for them, and this cheer will turn into a carnival.

 Chapter 221ï¼š What did the Ross people do?

    The Roths, they didn''t care about Gould''s business in the south, or even a military counterattack launched by the Danes.

    It''s as if the series of major geopolitical times that took place in the south have nothing to do with the Ross people.

    Although a series of abnormal changes were brought about by the Rus.

    It was like the curse of the Gotland businessman who was about to be killed: "You started the war!"

    The war has never been suspended, it''s just that the campaign-level combat hasn''t happened for a long time. The Rus attacked the Gotland, and the Danes were too shameless. The Danes did not have the ability to attack the Roths, who did not even know the specific location, and the Danish army was unable to prepare for the attack on M?laren in a short time.

    The Danish army attacked a relatively weak tribe under the Northern Alliance. It seemed that it was just a tribe that was destroyed. In fact, it brought about a large-scale retreat of the southern border that had been maintained by the Northern Mind Sub-Tribe Alliance for decades.

    The destruction of Ostara brought about the right of the people of the Alliance to control Yotaran.

    At this point, the people who left Gotland and immigrated to the Gotaland area can finally call themselves "Gustav", which is the concept of "the mainstay of the Gotaland", that is, to announce to their ally the Danes that the Gotaland It''s Gotaland who belongs to the Gotland people.

    After the Northern Alliance lost their southern stronghold, this trend of thought quickly revived in the hearts of Gotland immigrants.

    After all, they don''t want to be loyal dogs to the Danish army. The alliance with the Danes is just a stopgap measure.

    Even everyone doesn''t really want to stay out of touch with the guys in the Svealand Plain. If you can get more benefits from them, it''s not impossible to deviate from Denmark.

    The political ecology of the Vikings can be described as "there are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests".

    The Gotland people, their internal factions are intricate, and the big families have ghosts in their hearts. After all, everyone has a simple concept-one''s own business should not be disturbed by power, or in other words, oneself should become a powerful power to defend one''s own interests.

    But the Gotlanders were wrong.

    The Ross people will never forget their blood feuds, perhaps they are inherently more upright than other tribes.

    To make matters worse, before the Gotlanders could not predict how their enemies would retaliate, they also set up more enemies.

    This year''s South is very lively, and the strategic layout of the Rus people here is also wonderful.

    Otto, the current leader of the Ross people, made a series of far-sighted decisions. The Ross people are no longer a mysterious existence tucked away in a fjord.

    The population of the tribe also began to skyrocket because of these determinations.

    In July, the first woman from Novgorod gave birth to a mixed child, a boy, a future warrior.

    What excites Otto even more is his niece.

    Peravina''s belly is already very big, and the women of the tribe are all speculating on the date, and it is concluded that the date of her childbirth is in August.

    It is said that the bigger a woman¡¯s belly is, the more evidence that she is pregnant with a boy.

    Otto even asked the high priest Veria, who was obviously faint, and got the answer that he would get a grandson. Yes, the son born to the deceased brother''s daughter-in-law is equivalent to Otto''s grandson.

    Life is full of hope, but also full of challenges.

    Year after year, when the weather is still the warmest summer, the Ross people have already begun to prepare winter supplies in advance.

    The first thing to do was to push a large number of pottery urns to the beach. They set up a large number of firewood and began to cook salt with the traditional and inefficient seawater.

    A half-person tall pottery urn is often filled with about forty liters of seawater, which is heated by burning wood and charcoal blocks.

    Cooking salt is also a handicraft. There are some experts in the tribe who already know how to control the temperature of boiling salt, so that the first crystals that precipitate out are good salt with the least bitter taste.

    More people, they boil salt to marinate fish or other meat. Bitter taste? It doesn''t matter! This bitterness is completely insignificant compared to the fishy taste or even the shark meat taste. It''s good to eat with salt, so why bother with it?

    Due to the salt content of the seawater in the Gulf of Bothnia, the seawater of a pottery urn boiled the water dry in the roughest way, and only half a pound of coarse salt was squeezed out of the urn. As for those who only want low bitterness and good salt, because they dumped the excess brine, the hard-cooked product is only one-third of a pound of salt.

    Due to the obvious differences in the cost of the input material, time, and even human energy, the salt with the least bitter taste has the highest price.

    To pickle a lot of food to survive the coming spring, every family needs a lot of salt. Ordinary families, of course, choose to boil the sea water directly to dryness, just because it can use inferior salt. Of course, if you eat coarse salt containing magnesium chloride and the like all the year round, your life span will be greatly reduced.

    Clan people are qualified to worry about this? No. They should be careful not to lose their lives suddenly because of a fever. The vast majority of people are not eligible for retirement, even if it is the leader Otto, his estimate of the upper limit of his life is only sixty years old.

    Fortunately, the Rus are like other tribes. All the Viking tribes are adherents to this traditional salt cooking technique, and the well-established families will always eat the fine processed salt.

    Coupled with the seemingly inexhaustible forest resources of the entire Scandinavia peninsula, the Ross people can unscrupulously chop down trees to make charcoal, and obtain large amounts of salt by extravagant means.

    All the costs add up to a lot, and the Ross people are fully able to bear the pressure.

    Salt is a good thing, but it is a pity that the people of Novgorod can only buy someone else''s at a high price unless they can reach the sea. For the residents of Novgorod, this intention is almost tantamount to death.

    In Novgorod, Otto actually completed the clever operation of pulling one faction and fighting another faction.

    The White Tree Manor has completely become a loyal dog, so that the residents there feel that the guys in the White Tree Manor are particularly willing to dedicate their women to the Ross people.

    For such loyal dogs, it is very necessary to give bones full of scum!

    Realistic pressures forced Otto to advance the date of the autumn Sorgon voyage planned.

    Aoban calculated to give some rewards to the faithful dogs in the White Tree Manor, and then he had to get a lot of food from them very reasonably. Otto persuaded his people that a large amount of food will be delivered to the first immigrants living in Shilla Fort this year.

    Does everyone support the leader''s decision?

    Do not!

    This decision touched the cake of some people, even if it was for the future of the tribe. However, the vast majority of tribesmen have no authority to look at tribal development from the position of leader due to poor information. They cannot be said to be stupid. It is just that they pay more attention to their own three-acre land out of their own living conditions.

    At present, those potential opponents can only bury their grievances in their hearts, because now, it is of course possible to openly oppose the leader, and it is of course possible to be expelled in the end. Is there anyone who has been expelled? Of course there is.

    No one knows the status of those expelled, maybe they have long been treated as fat sheep alone, and there is no scum left on them.

    In fact, the situation is not so bad. Many deportees went to Semelia Island and even mingled with Latvians to live their lives. Even in the city of Riga, there are Viking immigrants who defected from their tribes and settled. Objectively they helped the civilization development of the local Latvians.

    The returned Otto is arranging the next stage of development of the tribe according to his own decision. He even referred to his son''s opinion, saying that since the financial power of the priests is completely controlled by the leader himself, the priests don''t need so much money, why not use the money for the construction of the new stronghold?

    Otto did indeed do this. He temporarily decided to take out 10,000 silver coins, especially in his own name, announcing that the money should be used as a subsidy to Shilla Fort.

    Ten thousand silver coins are just a bottom line for spending. As for how much it will cost in the end, Gould is not clear.

    A large number of merchants are like migrating reindeer herds, bringing a large amount of goods around the end of August every year. The Ross people have needed these business partners since ancient times, especially the grain and linen that arrived. Everyone needs these necessary commodities to live.

    This year, the situation has become very special.

    His son Rurik has already made a lot of money, because the servants have devoted themselves to work, and the soap industry abandoned by the priest has not only recovered in the hands of the servants, but has even exceeded the previous production capacity. Who could have imagined that a group of Novgorod little girls brought back by them could already help their owners make money quickly.

    Otto took it for granted that merchants would buy soap unscrupulously, so the son''s servants did not make soap, they were a steady stream of gold and silver coins!

    In addition, the son also has many ways to earn money.

    Up to now, including the income of the tribal blacksmiths, the son used the contract document to get a piece of the pie from the blacksmiths in the name of "God''s Witness".

    This is by no means as simple as Rurik making money, the entire Ross people are also reaping real benefits from the "steelmaking revolution." Since the Ross people who have experienced life and combat equipment made of low-carbon steel, they can no longer accept the past.

    The warriors got their new swords. The first thing they had to do was to cut off their old iron swords with a brand new steel sword, and then immediately sold the broken old swords to the blacksmith, and then processed them into daggers, axe heads, etc. Mild steel appliances. Since there is no need to smelt ores, the broken sword can be directly used for forging plasticity and carburizing. The blacksmiths charge a processing fee that everyone feels fair. In the end, it is the entire Ross tribe who gets the benefits.

    Professional loggers, boat builders, and carpenters can''t stand their soft wrought iron axes and hammers.

    Low-carbon steel production tools were the first to be used in the shipbuilding industry, which immediately brought very gratifying results.

    For example, a Nordic planer forged from mild steel. The shipbuilder was surprised to find that the guy in his hand suddenly did not have a sharp edge, and he had processed an unknown number of logs, and the planer was still as sharp as ever.

    Because there is no need to sharpen the knife frequently, the wear of the knife is almost beyond the naked eye.

    This summer, because of the large-scale innovation of tools, the already thriving shipbuilding industry of the Ross people has become even more hot.

    Originally, the Ross people also built ships according to the traditional Viking craft, that is, the wooden boards are stacked one by one along the ribs. This kind of operation takes special consideration of the performance of the knife.

    The steel axe can cut wood faster, and the steel planer and steel scraper can efficiently process very flat plates.

    An ordinary fishing boat, its production efficiency has increased nearly three times! The boat builders of the entire Ross tribe got magic tools. The first thing they thought about was to increase productivity. In order to sell the boats better, they chose to lower the price.

    The price of newly launched fishing boats has dropped a lot. Once a small fishing boat cost 30 silver coins, now it only costs 20.

    Wouldn''t this bring about a bigger chain reaction?

    Many families in the tribe who did not get a lot of wealth in the previous series of actions, their lives almost depend on going out to sea to sustain themselves. Fishing boats are the foundation of their lives, and they are also treasures that they must carefully maintain.

    Many fishermen saved up some money due to the addition of the big seller of the catch, Rurik.

    These fishermen saw the price of fishing boats cut. They bought new fishing boats that were cheap but of high quality with their reluctant spending, because even nails have now become steel nails. There are also many fishermen. They no longer need to work as helpers for other fishing boats. They finally dared to buy their own boats.

    There are more and more fishing boats of the Ross people, and they can only be more in the foreseeable future!

    More fishing boats went out to sea. The Ross people cruised across the Gulf of Bothnia, and the fleet of herring salvage reached the estuary of Lake M?laren as far as the sea. They even sold fresh catches at extremely discounted prices. My own family in Tombstone Island.

    The two natural fjords on Tombstone Island were first used by fishermen as a safe haven. Tombstone Island itself has become a resting stop for Ross fishermen to venture into. Before it became a real military base, its commercial value had already begun to be discovered by Ross fishermen.

    The number of Russian fishing boats has indeed increased a lot. During the warm period, Roseburg was immersed in Dingdingdongdong, winding roads, and often more than a dozen people were moving together carrying huge timbers.

    Just comparing the vast Gulf of Bothnia, the Ross people and all their affiliated populations, now together they have reached the size of 8,000. It is completely different from hunting on land. How can such a small number of people sweep the entire sea of ??fish?

    The reality is that in the twice-daily fish market in Roseburg, the prices of the main catches have dropped a lot.

    The only thing that will not change is whale meat. It takes luck and courage to capture them.

    Usually tribal fishermen are not so keen on whaling. Everyone knows that whale brain oil is a good raw material for lamp oil. After all, every household does not need much. Alternatives such as seal oil are not difficult to obtain.

    Lulik needs a lot of oil to make soap. Before large-scale winter seals can be caught, whale brain oil and other parts of whale oil are the best raw materials. Because of this demand, fishermen began to become willing to hunt whaling.

    When a large number of new fishing boats and new fishermen participate in marine fishing, the price stability of the fish market is completely broken. Whale meat was immediately favored by fishermen due to its stable price, and the fishermen''s enthusiasm for whaling has increased. Lurik is happy to see this result. Because Rurik doesn''t worry about the soap production efficiency of his servants and the little girls. What he is always worried about is that his supply chain will be disrupted and the troubled soap workshop will stop.

    Rurik didn''t care much about his father''s many decisions, after all, those decisions were nothing more than running a new settlement. It seems that we have to increase efforts to recognize the loyalty of White Tree Manor? Okay! Thinking of this, Rurik thought of his fiancee whom he had never met.

    During this period of time there are many gratifying things, such as the reproduction of the reindeer herd, which makes him very gratified.

    In the beginning, there were only fifteen deer, and those female deer gave birth in May. It is said that they arrived at Roseburg with fawns.

    The fawn grows strong enough to run around, and the herd size has reached more than twenty heads.

    Lumia told Rurik that by September, all the existing doe would inevitably be conceived again. By the spring of the following year, the herd of deer would of course reach 30. Although the behemoth that has become a herd of three or four hundred deer is too far away, Rurik can foresee that this herd of deer probably originally lived in Lapland or Murmansk, but now it is clearly alive in the area of ??Roseburg. well.

    The whole body of a reindeer is a treasure, and the most precious thing is its leather. If the deer herd becomes a behemoth in the true sense, the Ross people will be prosperous just by processing and selling deer skins.

    The cardinal number of the deer herd is too small. Rurik knows mathematics very well. The small cardinal number is temporary. In the days to come, waiting for his own control of the herd should increase exponentially.

    Is raising deer just for money? In the final analysis, it is for the greater good. UU reading www.uuk£ánshu.com

    Rurik couldn''t forget the agreement between himself and Gould-making spirits.

    Ross people! Just drinking turbid ale, can you be considered a Rose? The Ross people should drink strong alcohol, the kind that can be eaten at one point.

    Finally, on the first day of August in the Julian calendar, on the eve of the completion of his new home, Rurik ran to the blacksmith''s shop in Clavassen and suddenly proposed his new idea.

    As long as some special utensils are used, the best quality crafted ale can be refined into the best wine again? ! Can it even be completely transparent like pure water?

    Clavasson had no concept of "distilling high spirits" at all, and he fully supported Rurik''s determination.

    But Rurik, his idea is not just to create a few bottles of Erguotou to show off the so-called "I can" to Gould. Because of alcohol, it can bring changes to human society. Satisfying alcohol addiction is nothing more than an unhealthy "happiness need", and Rurik sees the many benefits of alcohol.

    He acted personally!

 Chapter 222ï¼š Distiller

    Distilled alcohol, just use it as a very exciting drink?

    Rurik is not addicted to alcohol, and knows that drinking with his current body is tantamount to suicide. He even estimated that once his people experience the feeling of being drunk and ecstatic, there is a great probability that they will not be able to let go.

    The craft ale that the priestesses were indulging in the merchants'' sales turned into a muddy mud after drunk it lavishly. If a man gets strong alcohol, it is normal for him to die suddenly.

    But spirits, it''s a good thing.

    Make some high-quality spirits, its spicy and quick hangover experience, can be used as a treasure for money.

    Counting on it to make a lot of money, Rurik did not have huge extravagance in this regard.

    If you can make very pure alcohol, many things can be changed for it.

    It is extremely difficult to manufacture alcohol in large quantities in this time and space. The raw materials for winemaking must be grains rich in sugar. In order to make a good wine, a lot of wheat is consumed.

    Raw materials? It is probably not a problem.

    Rurik doesn''t need to be responsible for the survival of other tribes, as long as he has the ability to get a lot of wheat, how to control is his own business.

    You don¡¯t even have to go into the battle for food brewing yourself. In fact, you just need to buy low-alcohol ordinary ale and get it in your own hands.

    The so-called finishing is distillation, and it is sufficient to develop a set of distillation equipment that can be used in space and time to achieve the purpose of concentrating alcohol.

    In the final analysis, to fulfill the promise to Gould, Rurik had to build a set of stills.

    How should alcohol be distilled?

    The problem may not be difficult in theory.

    For the blacksmiths, life suddenly became very promising. Everyone gets busy, and the price of being busy is money.

    A large number of looted Gotland silver coins circulated in Roseburg, and their emergence was for the economic development of Roseburg, piercing a powerful shot and stimulant.

    Silver coins are being enriched by various craftsmen. This is exactly the situation faced by blacksmiths.

    The blacksmiths did not participate in this year''s war. As a result, they rely on their craftsmanship, but they continue to make money from the soldiers.

    Let¡¯s say Clavasson, this old guy¡¯s orders have been queued up to Hanukkah, which is the winter solstice day. He frequently ordered his son to take the manservant Kamnier and ran to the mountain not far away to mine iron ore with a two-wheeled trolley, and also to dig sand and calcium oxide by the way.

    He himself has never been idle, his hands full of sweat, often sweating by the fire, and often baking his arms with heat, making them look like two one-foot-long grilled lobsters.

    The work including pressing glass did not stop. Although making glassware is really a good trick to make money, its audience is limited. For ordinary people, metal tools and weapons are necessary. The glass cup is just a luxury enjoyment. Ordinary poor people do not have the financial resources to have that extravagant life.

    The work of pressing glass did not stop, and a young woman took on this magical job.

    Lilia, the eldest lady of the White Tree Manor in Novgorod, she originally had a prying look at the craftsmanship of Varyag metallurgy, and she really understood some of the methods of ironing. But she never expected that she would become a glassmaker after more than a month of frequent practice. In line with a woman''s delicate heart and strong patience, as well as curiosity about magical things, her level of glassware making is still improving, and she even has a lot of her own ideas.

    For example, while the glass is still hot, some patterns are carved into the soft surface.

    After all, the raw materials for making glass can be said to be everywhere. The price at which it was sold shocked Lilia at first, but now it is all normal.

    The raw materials were collected by her husband and father-in-law. At the beginning, she only personally manipulated the die-casting tools made by Rurik. Later, she wore thick leather gloves to boil molten sand and prepare pure fused silica. , And add necessary alkali metals such as lead dioxide and calcium oxide to it.

    It is because of the "Periodic Table of Elements" that Rurik put in the blacksmith''s place, her worldview has been completely subverted.

    It was as if he had become a magician.

    What is there to say? If you have not studied physics and chemistry, your life will be full of magic and miracles.

    She asked herself if she didn''t know the so-called elements, how would she have thought that the crystal clear cups are all from the tiny yellow sand.

    Although she still believes that these are "miracles of the gods", she is fortunate enough to approach a god-man and obtain this miraculous power.

    Today, the gods come here unexpectedly.

    As usual, Rurik and his guys, holding swords and shields and sweating like rain on the lush hillside every sunny morning. Everyone is learning to fight in the fight, studying each other''s fighting routines, and also discussing what kind of shield wall is the most powerful.

    Rurik is here, on the first day of August in the Julian calendar, he comes with his own thoughts.

    "Oh! My little master, are you here to collect your benefits today too?" Claravason saw that Rick came here alone, and hurriedly threw his hammer, and threw the blade of the sword back into the furnace.

    Clavasson then yelled: "Lilia, go back and get the money."

    "Hao Le! Father." Lilia also stopped wiping the glass, hurried back to the long house, and took the silver she had prepared.

    After a while, Lilia stuffed the bag of silver into Rurik''s little hand.

    "Brother, look at these silver coins, one is not a lot." She stammered in the Norse language that she was studying hard.

    Because of the marriage contract, and the contract will hardly change since the marriage contract, Lilia has always called Rurik "brother", and she is the only one who enjoys the honor of calling her name directly to Rurik.

    Rurik glanced at the girl earnestly, and there was a little more of the skill of a laborer under the quiet appearance. And now the glassware made by her herself will turn into huge wealth when the merchants return on a large scale.

    Rurik carefully counted the money, no more, no less, exactly one hundred and twenty. This money is the so-called contract dividend, and 10% of Klavasen¡¯s steel product profits must be given to Rurik. One hundred and twenty silver coins is equivalent to saying that the Kravassen family made a profit of 1,200 silver coins in the last ten days of July.

    Low-carbon steel products are profitable in themselves, but it is easy for many blacksmiths to make money because of the inflation caused by the influx of a large number of silver coins.

    "Next, do you have to go to those shops to collect money? My little master, please allow me to stay and drink some water with me." Clavassen said politely.

    "Drink water? That''s fine." The heavy silver was hung around his waist. Rurik found a wooden bench casually and sat down. Lilia saw it and hurriedly poured a cup of fresh daisy tea in a beautiful glass full of patterns and handed it over.

    After all, it was the end of July and the beginning of August. A large number of wild flowers were in full bloom in the grassland under the forest near Roseburg, the largest of which was the chrysanthemum. Year after year, it''s time to collect chrysanthemums.

    Taking a sip of chrysanthemum tea, Rurik lifted Erlang''s legs subconsciously.

    Yes, he is a full-fledged man in the blacksmith''s shop in Clavasson, a big benefactor who needs to be properly supported.

    "Kawei and that Kamni, they went to the mountains again?" Rurik asked.

    "Yes." Clavasson, who stood respectfully, said hurriedly, "I have a lot of orders, and the wooden boards for writing the contract are piled together, which is better than my whole person. Little master, it seems that you have to get more than a thousand silver coins. Income."

    "Oh? Doesn''t this mean that your income will exceed 10,000 silver coins again?!"

    "Of course." Cravason smiled and felt happy in his heart, but suddenly he had a lot of money, and he felt that life had become a little confused. Because blacksmiths are generally not the ones who pursue extravagance, everyone''s fun is often to build the best iron.

    Chrysanthemum tea is much better than pine needle water, and it can also improve the body''s immunity.

    Rurik didn''t want to die at a young age because of a sudden illness, so he quickly drank his tea and explained his wishes with an uncle''s style.

    "Cravason, now there is another big money job, you have to help me."

    "Oh, you can listen carefully." Cravason complimented.

    "It''s nothing else. Remember the wine I mentioned? I''m going to make the best wine, more spicy than the so-called good wines sold by the merchants. So that it can burn."

    "What? Burning?" Clavasson drew his ears. "My little master, what did I hear just now? The best wine? Burning? The best wine can burn?"

    "Yes! It''s burning." Liu Rick looked at the embarrassed old guy without changing his face.

    "How is it possible? Wine is wine, not charcoal blocks, how can it be burned?"

    "Do you think it''s very ridiculous?" Lurik asked deliberately, grimly.

    "I..." Cravason thought, this Rurik is not a mortal, it is normal to continue to perform miracles, but he can''t imagine the burning of ale. "Wine, that''s wine! It can pour out water, how can it burn?"

    "Wine of course can burn, but we have to take away the water in it, and the remaining essence is the essence of wine. Clavasson, you already know that this world is composed of many elements, and one of your feet has already set foot on it. In the realm of the gods, is there anything else to question?"

    "I... I don''t dare say anything."

    The so-called "God''s Realm" is the most bluffing, and Kravasson didn''t dare to ask more, only asking for a way to make wine that can burn.

    "How to make it? It is distillation. For this I need you to make some special glassware. Don''t worry, I will help you in the next few days until we turn the existing ale into water that can be burned." The word "steam" is especially emphasized.

    "Like pure water, can it still burn with the aroma of wine? Oh, I really want to see this miracle, let''s get started."

    Clavassen¡¯s suspicion cannot be eliminated before seeing the burning alcohol. He chose to take the whole family¡¯s unconditional support for Rurik¡¯s determination to accompany this seemingly child, but it is actually the work of a man of supernatural power.

    An attempt to make distilled spirits has officially begun!

    If it¡¯s just for making distilled spirits, why bother to use glassware? Is there any problem with the ancient distiller, using pure wood materials to make all kinds of containers? Of course there is no problem.

    Here, bronze is used as raw material to produce a very high-quality distiller, which can of course be done with Kravassen¡¯s current craftsmanship. He has the ability to make seamless pipes made of bronze.

    Rurik had already thought about the cost issue, and even thought that he was only conducting an experiment.

    The manufacture of large-scale distilled spirits is by no means an expert with the skills to give pointers. A group of winemakers who have never seen distilled spirits can create high-efficiency distillers to quickly mass produce spirits.

    Can the Ross people produce distilled spirits on a large scale? Of course it can, or even should.

    The Ross people don''t drink strong alcohol, so are they still called Ross people? Even Rurik has already thought of the most appropriate name for the spirit of the future-vodka.

    The problem now is that you must complete a zero-to-one practice through your own theoretical knowledge, that is, you must first complete the laboratory-level alcohol distillation to prove that the Ross people can.

    In this case, the most suitable for current needs is a series of transparent and easy to shape containers. It must be transparent so that the operator can observe the specific process of the distillation reaction.

    Bronze is not good, and ceramics are not good. Although they are all materials that can be selected for distiller, there is nothing better than glass.

    To make the glassware into a distiller, the Kravassen family has already acted under the personal guidance of Rurik.

    If there is no professional''s guidance to blow glass rashly, not only will such a craftsman not be able to blow the glass well, the hot air can also instantly destroy the worker¡¯s lungs, causing him to die. Therefore, Rurik didn''t dare to let the blacksmith take risks. The Ross people still master the technology of die-casting glass. Even the production of large glass stills is still based on the die-casting process.

    A set of large-scale bronze die-casting molds was produced, and coupled with the attached lever system, making such a brand-new "glassware die-casting machine" took four days of Clavasson.

    Rurik also has some regrets about this. It is just a set of "special manual punching machine" with a simple structure. Is it really difficult to manufacture it? But the facts are more realistic. If it hadn''t been for Rurik''s personal guidance, Clavasson and Kawei would never have thought of a mechanism composed of levers in their entire lives. In other words, there are no mechanical structures in their lives, because when Rurik comes, they also have machinery. Machines made of wood are still machines.

    So far, it''s August 5th, and burnable wine, it still doesn''t exist.

    This afternoon, Rurik came again as usual. He had already collected all the silver brought out by the blacksmith. This was his "steel-making dividend."

    Compared with the proceeds of the money, Ruriek was more concerned about whether the special task assigned to Clarvasson was finally completed.

    "Finally finished. What do you think? Rurik." Klava couldn''t help expressing his feelings about his many days of hard work facing the one-person-high wooden structure that he had put together.

    "I think it''s okay. I hope it works as well as it seems."

    Lurik''s gaze was especially at the huge bronze mortar and the pressure punch. These two sets of institutions will not make the craftsmen of this time and space feel unfamiliar. This combination is basically an enlarged version of the stone mortar. It is precisely for this reason that casting such a special bronze piece really tests the blacksmith''s smelting ability.

    Compared with other blacksmiths, the smelting level of Klavasen and Kawi has improved by leaps and bounds in the past year. In order to be able to smelt sponge iron more efficiently and even carburize sword embryos on a large scale, a larger mud furnace has been put into use.

    In a sense, the Oriental blast furnace technology is to continuously manufacture larger-scale furnaces under the concept of maximizing smelting efficiency, and finally the quantity becomes a qualitative change. The huge furnace chamber has an extremely powerful temperature-locking ability, and a more powerful blower enables the blast furnace to maintain a very high temperature for a long time, so that it can continue to smelt molten pig iron.

    The Cravason¡¯s new furnace is only about 50% larger than the previous furnace, the furnace wall is thicker, and there are two bladder blowers.

    The iron smelting efficiency of the new furnace is higher, and the ash cleaning efficiency is also very high. Of course, it melts the bronze liquid in the clay pot with unprecedented efficiency.

    A large amount of bronze material was consumed, and the lever system, which was completed after constant debugging, was finally put into manufacture.

    But then again, Clavasson really doubted.

    "Rurik, do you think we spend a lot of bronze in order to make a large glassware. Is it really worth it to make such a set of machinery?"

    "Why not worth it? Of course it is."

    "I... just a little worried. If you complete your plan this machine will be useless."

    "Are you afraid that I will leave it unused?" Rurik smiled, "My friend, why don''t you use it to continue making large glass containers? Don''t you think it can replace wooden barrels and become a new storage ale, or don''t What kind of container?"

    "Huh? This is also true, such as storing the burnable wine you said? Although I prefer oak barrels."

    Rurik shook his head, and then he personally inspected the machinery he had asked for. His little hand especially reached into the bronze mortar, and he especially touched the huge bronze punch that reflected the golden light, and couldn''t help but shook his head.

    "Rurik, are you feeling bad?" Kravasson asked.

    "There is a problem." Rurik turned his head, and the golden ponytail on the back of his head also flicked. "The mortar is too rough. I think you have to polish it."

    "Well, since you are very persistent, this job still takes time."

    "It doesn''t matter." Rurik shrugged, "If it is not smooth enough, our utensils cannot be made. By the way, before die-casting, a layer of charcoal powder must be applied to the inside as an anti-blocking product."

 Chapter 223ï¼š Methanol dissipates the aroma of wine 4 overflow

    The ancient technique of glass blowing to make large glassware has become outdated.

    Large-scale glassware is mainly die-casting, and the molten glass subjected to such processing also contains a variety of additives, so that the glass does not crack during the die-casting process.

    Making glass is a difficult technical task, and Lurik did not dare to expect Clavason''s skills, let alone his own theories. Now his biggest advantage over the craftsmen under him is that he has mastered innate knowledge. With knowledge, what is left is constant trial and error in order to achieve one''s goals at the current level of technology.

    As a result, Lilia struggled to make as many as twenty glasses made by Barra, and they became raw materials. The girl has some regrets. She originally planned to make a batch of glassware and deliver it to her family. She is so young that she has a small brain, knowing that her products can quickly bring a considerable amount of income to the people in her hometown.

    Although it is a pity, at present, apart from these ready-made finished glassware, there are too few surplus raw materials, and it is a waste of time to mine and mix raw materials.

    Rurik was grateful for Lilia''s sacrifice.

    However, Lilia regrets it, she would be very happy if she could help her future brother-in-law who is quite handsome.

    There is a saying that Rurik was loyal to washing himself. Since soap began to be widely used, his self-washing has become more frequent. How can a clean boy and a sixteen-year-old girl not like him? Besides, this child is already a family member.

    In addition, Lilia also wanted to witness a new miracle.

    Twenty cups melted into a thick mass of molten glass. Because of the addition of lead oxide, its plasticity became stronger. The huge clay crucible was originally used for burning bronze water, but now it is occupied by molten glass.

    In order to process this, the blacksmith''s work was completely suspended.

    Kravasson personally supervised the melting of the glass. Seeing that the time was right, he shouted: "It''s going to begin. Kawei, get ready!"

    Immediately afterwards, Clavason, wearing thick leather gloves, hooked the reddish cauldron with huge tongs. He carried the bucket of extremely hot things and hurried to the die-casting machine.

    Lilia, who was wearing a leather apron, was all watching. Also surprised were Rurik, and two close buddies Kanuf and Fisk who insisted on coming here to watch the excitement.

    Even Rurik has never seen such a scene. He has a theoretical basis in this regard, and everything except for this can only be supplemented by his brain.

    What now? The bronze mortar preheated by Kawei was poured into a large amount of molten glass by Cravason.

    Kawei, who was quick-eyed and quick-hand, seized the time. When his father removed the almost empty crucible, he grabbed the huge lever with his entire body and pressed it down with all his strength.

    The hard shipbuilding oak lever drew an arc in the space, a set of wooden mechanical structure, which transformed it into the vertical force of the bronze punch.

    Even if the bronze mortar has been preheated, the hot molten glass is still rapidly cooling down. Kawei didn''t waste much time. He pressed the steel rod with his whole body strength, and the punch was completely immersed in the glass liquid, so that a lot of the viscous glass liquid had overflowed and even fell to the ground. The next thing was to wait.

    Due to the principle of thermal expansion and contraction, Rurik did not wait long. The glass had cooled to the point that it lost its bright red heat, and it had become transparent throughout, that is, its heat was sufficient to quickly blanch a piece of meat.

    Until it had cooled to the point where the craftsman wearing leather gloves could touch it, Kawei carefully put the hot bronze mortar down. It was also due to the anti-adhesion toner that was applied in advance. The glassware was taken out very easily.

    In order to prevent it from cracking after cooling, the glassware was deliberately designed with thicker walls. It still needs some annealing treatment to completely eliminate the stress that causes cracking. Until then, Kravasson still has to further process it.

    Twenty ordinary glasses were melted, and Rurik had initially completed the first large glassware.

    He needed two large containers, and Lilia had to continue to make sacrifices.

    However, these sacrifices are worth it.

    Next to the stove, Kravasson heated the large glassware locally. The glassware began to heat up again, and this time it was Clavasson who stretched the mouth of its bottle to create a strange shape in accordance with Rurik''s request.

    It will be processed into glass bottles, and in theory its walls can be processed very thin. Rurik couldn''t expect the Cravassen family to master the superb craftsmanship in an instant. The thick walls of the two large bottles also made it possible for the bottles to be stretched further.

    Because of the addition of a lot of lead oxide, the glass bottle is actually a little black.

    It was originally a huge wide mouth, which was continuously processed by Clavasson, and finally, it turned into a narrow mouth bottle.

    In other words, the two bottles became something like a "big-belly long-necked vase".

    As the bottleneck was deliberately bent, and the annealing work was completed, the processing of the most critical equipment of the distiller was completed.

    The two bottles were on the ground, Klavason was covered with sweat, and his old face was filled with the joy of success.

    "Rurik, what should you do now? It seems that you just want to pour wine into the bottle?"

    "correct."

    "Where is the wine?" Clavasson asked, panting.

    "I have discussed it with my father, and I have prepared a barrel of craft ale."

    "That''s okay, I thought I needed to buy wine in person. Then just pour the wine into the bottle, and then?"

    The principles and techniques of distillation cannot be explained in a few words.

    Rurik checked the two bottles as usual. In addition to feeling the level of an old friend, he secretly sighed that this guy might as well be a professional glassmaker. He is even more regretful. If Kravasson did not live in such an ancient and wild era, but lived more than a thousand years later, such a talent with strong hands-on ability must be an extremely theoretical and practical person. Excellent national-level engineer.

    National engineer?

    Cravason is indeed an engineer of the Ross clan.

    In this way, the distillation flask and collection flask of the distiller are ready, and the "long neck" that has been deliberately bent is the key to the condensation of alcohol vapor.

    A special copper tube was also made by Kravassen, which connects two bottles, and the gap between each other is filled with leather or linen.

    It lasted until August 8th. On this day, Rurik was sure that the still he had requested was ready.

    Moreover, Rurik did not come by himself on this day. Otto, the leader of the Ross tribe, also took his wine barrel and ran to Clavassen to observe the wonders.

    Otto, he was completely moved by the explanation of his son dancing and dancing. After all, he heard that there is a "peerless wine from Valhalla" that can be enjoyed by himself who is still in the world, why not be moved?

    Presumably this is the "wisdom of God" that the son gained.

    The leader Otto drove over, and Clavasson had only respect for him, but never had any fear of him.

    Lilia was different. She had seen the violent side of Leader Ross in her hometown after all, and she couldn''t help being in awe.

    But when she saw her father-in-law and husband, she could talk and laugh kindly with the leader, and her nervousness faded.

    Otto put the wine barrel he was holding on the ground, habitually pulling his son to his side, rubbing Rurik''s little head.

    However, what shocked the senior leader most was the two large bottles connected by a copper pipe.

    Otto! He had never thought that such a huge, completely transparent container that was obviously artificially carved could exist in the world. When he was excited, his hands could not help but actually pinch his son''s small face, making Ric''s whole body deformed.

    "Rurik, this is your...your new baby? Made of pure crystal?"

    "Dad... let go! My face is already..."

    Otto hurriedly closed his hand. This time he immediately asked Clavasson, who was about to laugh, "My friend, you made these according to my son''s request? It should be like this."

    "Of course." Clavasson covered his heart with his right hand and bowed slightly, "Big Chief, this is a miracle brought by Rurik. I''m just a craftsman."

    "Oh, you are humble."

    "No." Kravasson shook his head: "If it weren''t for Rurik, how do we see such a huge transparent container that is as clean as water?"

    Started commercial mutual buzz again? Rurik was a little upset: "Blacksmith, don''t talk nonsense. The good wine is here, let''s start quickly."

    "Good Le!" Clavasson approached Otto: "Liurik is determined to start, what shall we do next?"

    "Let''s start!" As the leader, Otto eagerly issued the most critical order.

    The reason why crafted ale is crafted is that it has a higher alcohol content. In addition to continuous fermentation, local residents have unexpectedly found a unique way for higher alcohol content. .

    According to traditional Nordic brewing techniques, oats or rye can generally produce ale with five alcohol levels. If you want to make a higher alcohol content, there is an effective but demanding method.

    Northern Europe is often very cold in winter, even if it is adjacent to the Baltic Sea, it is possible for the temperature to drop to minus 20 degrees at night in winter.

    Some families who are indulging in winemaking accidentally put the wooden barrels for storing wine outdoors, but when they were about to drink, they found a block of ice in the barrels.

    There is no smell of alcohol at this ice tuft, it is like a piece of ice, and it does not come with the snow that can be seen everywhere.

    People drank the uniced part and felt the obvious spicy taste.

    Because the freezing point of alcohol is much lower than that of water, it has become the earliest antifreeze that humans can touch and use.

    Even if it''s just a fifth-degree ale, because of the presence of alcohol, its overall freezing point has dropped a lot. Even if it freezes, the water inside freezes first, and the result is that the alcohol is passively concentrated.

    One way to make craft ale is to freeze, so as to passively achieve concentrated alcohol, but the technical conditions to operate this are really harsh.

    Anyway, they are trying to get rid of the water in the wine. How can the freezing method have the distillation method to enjoy the fun?

    In fact, it is just that the proven distillation technology has not spread to Northern Europe. Now the times have changed!

    The first distiller for distilling wine in Northern Europe was born, and it will soon be put into production. Its debut is amazing, because the core body of this set of stills is still two large glass bottles!

    Rurik even believes that these two glass bottles are the largest glassware in the human world in this time and space.

    Otto personally poured the cloudy and yellow ale into the first glass bottle through a funnel.

    The so-called "large glass bottle", the actual volume is not large, only about four liters. To make such a glass bottle in a trivial way, is it guilty of the twenty glasses Lilia has worked so hard to make? The problem is that the glass processing technology is immature, and the wall of the bottle must be very thick. It has been annealed, and Rurik doesn''t worry about it cracking.

    The distillation process is still guided by Rurik himself.

    On the sandy ground inside the blacksmith''s shop, a brand new small stove was constructed assault.

    The stones built a platform on which the glass bottle containing the ale was placed, and the slow-burning charcoal block was placed under the bottle.

    Currently, the bottle full of ale is open, and this is what Rurik deliberately did.

    The early distillation equipment was like this, but no one would use glass containers for distillation. In fact, it''s not that they don''t want to do this, it''s just that they just use the traditional technique of glass blowing, and they can''t make a glass bottle with a volume of up to four liters. Besides, the craft of glass blowing has been lost in Western Europe, and only Eastern Rome still retains it.

    Distilling ordinary ale to produce high-purity alcohol is really a time-consuming and laborious process, of which temperature control is the most terrible.

    If there is a reliable thermometer, Rurik feels that his work will go smoothly.

    Naihe himself does not have such a magical device, but he still has his own advantage-knowledge.

    "The evaporation temperature of methanol is low, about 75¡ãC? At this temperature, I touched my hand a little. The evaporation temperature of ethanol is higher. The only thing I can determine is the evaporation temperature of water..."

    Methanol is too toxic, so soil burning is not good for distillation. If you drink too much methanol, you can burn too much soil. I''m afraid it won''t kill people. It can be said that fake wine is harmful.

    Rurik had already thought of a routine, he had already begun to try.

    The burning charcoal began to heat the large bottle filled with ale. Through the basically transparent glass wall, everyone could see the changes in the internal substance.

    As soon as [°ËÒ»ÖÐÎÄÍø] is opened, the bottle is simply heated.

    Its narrow, curved bottleneck is always open, and as the heating continues, the smithy is full of wine!

    "Ah! I never thought of this before. If I just smelled this scent, I would be very happy." Otto said with emotion, if it weren''t for the intoxicating aroma of wine, who would be so loyal to drinking ale?

    Rurik was calm, his big eyes kept observing the situation at the mouth of the bottle, and even the changes in the ale in the bottle.

    Until the wine in the bottle began to bubble.

    Clavasson has been looking at his back for a long time, isn''t he talking about good distillation? It seems that Rurik is still simply cooking wine.

    He couldn''t help frowning and asked, "Is it time? Rurik, when can the other bottle be used?"

    "hold on."

    "When will you wait?" Otto asked impatiently.

    Rurik looked at the people around him. They had no idea about distilled spirits, so they had no choice but to be a spectator. He saw the heated bottle again. The bottom of the bottle had been blackened by charcoal fire. Looking at the wine inside, the bubbles were really increasing.

    The room at this moment is already full of wine, and when he put his nose close to the twisty but open bottle mouth, all he smelled was intoxicating fragrance.

    The wall of the bottle is already full of breath, and this intentionally made curved bottle mouth, which is deliberately bent into a very small chamber for storing liquid. Rurik glanced intently, and there seemed to be a little liquid stored in this chamber.

    He put his index finger into the bottle mouth, a continuous enthusiasm gushing out. I have to say that the gas is really hot and humid. It seems that as long as you put your finger for a while, a lot of water will be attached to the fingertip. It''s just that the heat is really strong, and if the finger is placed for a longer time, it will be a terrible burn.

    His fingertips touched the chamber, and his fingers hurriedly scratched the inside of the bottleneck.

    Then, take out your fingers and **** with your mouth.

    The moment his tongue touched his fingers, his whole expression completely changed.

    "Rurik, what are you doing?!" Otto keenly noticed the change in his son''s expression, and the whole person fell into a state of tension.

    "Is there something abnormal again?" Cravason also asked.

    Rurik didn''t speak for a while, he changed another finger, and continued to poke into the bottleneck, scratching the moist "ha" and then licking it from the tip of his tongue.

    After two consecutive attempts, he felt that the spicy sensation in his mouth was not an illusion.

    It''s wine! And it is obviously spicy.

    There is also that narrow chamber, and the little things stored in it are simply high-quality liquor!

    Unexpectedly, I succeeded in my first experiment based on the theory I possessed? !

    More than that! Rurik felt that he allowed the bottle to keep pouring out of alcohol. The bad methanol in the ale had already evaporated, and even his actions were full. As the ale with huge water content became more and more bubbles, the whole bottle of ale Getting closer to the boiling point, the alcohol he needed was actually evaporating quickly.

    Because of his hesitation, part of the precious alcohol has filled the entire room. Everyone was full of praise for the strong aroma of wine far beyond the past, and even Kawei''s mother who was in the living room sewing leather was also attracted as a spectator.

    Rurik stomped his feet vigorously and commanded loudly, "It''s now, let''s put the stopper on. The rest of the time is to wait for the copper pipe to condense! And charcoal, continue with the flask."

    After Rurik finished speaking, he himself put the cork with the copper tube into the tortuous bottle.

    In this way, the heated bottle was sealed, and in order to ensure its tightness, Rurik also stuffed a piece of soft leather. After this operation, the more heat-generating alcohol vapor was mixed with part of the water vapor, and the mixed vapor entered the copper pipe with excellent heat dissipation and began to quickly condense.

    The good heat dissipation and heat absorption of copper tube also make it an important construction of air conditioner. It may not be the best condenser, but it is undoubtedly the most cost-effective. After a thousand years, people will need it more and more in order to cooperate with the condensate to save their lives in the hot summer.

    The condensation process of the mixed steam of alcohol and water in the copper tube is almost instantaneous. No, when the distillation flask assembly is completed in Rurik¡¯s hands, the exit of the copper tube is already ticking with crystal water droplets. ".

    Is it really a drop of water?

    of course not. Rurik had already felt the magical pungent body sensation just now, it seemed that it was not the delicate body of his own body at all, which made his tolerance to such pungent stimuli poorly.

    The source of the pungency is alcohol, and its spiciness gives Rurik the same feeling as before.

    Vividly speaking, it''s like taking a sip of a 72¡ã wine head wine, which is more powerful than the feeling of Erguotou!

    Maybe, I should collect this steamy liquor, and then light a fire. As long as it can burn, that is true success.

 Chapter 224ï¼š alcohol is coming

    The so-called water droplets quickly fell to the bottom of the bottle, and the ticking sound became a beautiful movement.

    "Is that so?" Otto couldn''t help asking, looking at the mist in the clouds.

    "That''s it, Dad. And Uncle Clavasson!" Rurik said proudly.

    "What''s next? We''re just waiting? Also, is the pipe flowing, is it water or wine?" Otto''s question was very acute, and Clavasson had the same question.

    "Of course it''s wine! It''s not just wine. Maybe I should call it the spirit in wine."

    "The spirit in the wine?" Otto thought his son''s words were very novel.

    As a last resort, Rurik also needed to publicize their concept of alcohol.

    "Water droplets" have been dripping out of the copper pipe. Because the amount of slow-burning charcoal is controlled, the ale in the decanter has been maintained at a temperature close to boiling, which is also the temperature at which the alcohol can quickly evaporate.

    Rurik''s small figure has a pair of eyes watching and dancing, and the words in his mouth are more interesting.

    "Our ale is like iron ore. The most important thing in iron ore is iron. The real beauty in ale is...Yes."

    Cravason, who is very sensitive to nouns, suddenly got serious: "? A new word?"

    "Yes." Rurik stomped his feet. "I will name the spirit in the wine now."

    To tell the truth, Rurik said this word, in the eyes of others, it is tantamount to creating a word. The original meaning of this word is "the distilled product of wine." It is the language of the big food, and it refers to alcohol. Now this concept has not spread to Western Europe at all, let alone Northern Europe.

    The tribes of Northern Europe believe in the existence of elves. Everyone describes elves as sacred objects flying in the flowers. In a sense, they are actually a good understanding of bees. Because the honey that has been treated like a standard by everyone is also the result of the warrior who risked being stung to destroy the wild beehive and hunted it. The extremely sweet feeling naturally makes people have different emotions towards bees.

    The most comprehensible concept Rurik can think of is to describe alcohol as "the elf in ale."

    Since he forcibly proposed the most appropriate vocabulary, he didn''t change it.

    Kravasson immediately accepted the term. As a senior craftsman, or even an old guy whose fingers have touched the margins of modern chemistry, he fully understood Rurik''s words, and even thought the child''s explanation was wonderful, as if everything It''s not a "miraculous" it seems, it''s completely abiding by some inherent principles.

    Clavassen and Kawei listened eagerly, because they were speaking by Rurik, and they took these remarks as truth.

    What Rurik is dictating here is equivalent to junior high school physics knowledge, or the kind of introductory one. Knowledge seems a bit low-end, but it is the cornerstone of higher knowledge.

    While listening to Rurik¡¯s description, Kravasson was repeating it in his heart, and tried to understand: ¡°The elemental composition of water, and alcohol is also the elemental composition. As long as the correct temperature is given, the water stays and the alcohol flies into the copper tube and changes again. It has become a water-like existence. Must not be given too high temperature? Ale must not boil? Haha, let me twist the neck of the bottle hard to drain?"

    Kravasson and Kawei listened with gusto, precisely because they had learned a more correct "modern atom theory" from Rurik, and now they basically understand the essence of distillation.

    But Otto, he frowned tightly, an unbearable sense of loss spontaneously arisen.

    Because, Otto couldn''t think of it, almost all the vocabulary of Gnostic language, the combination of many vocabulary, the words of the baby boy could not understand what he said. And the two senior blacksmiths kept smiling and nodding, as if they understood them completely.

    Otto doesn''t understand, but knowing atomism is really not important to his leader.

    Just as Rurik was desperately screaming for scientific knowledge, the condensed liquor after distillation kept ticking, and was stunned by the flat ground covered with large glass bottles for collection, and there was already a thin layer inside.

    At this moment, everyone with a discerning eye can see that the turbid ale was thrown in the bubbling, and the increasing liquid in the other collection bottle was almost pure and transparent.

    Rurik continued to introduce, he even directly explained the molecular composition of alcohol!

    If in the past, his knowledge of popular science is tantamount to fantasy.

    Many things have changed nowadays. Rurik has two confidantes, Kravasson and Kawi, and currently only these two people hold "atomic theory" as truth.

    For Otto, waiting became quite boring. He couldn''t intervene in the chat between his son and the blacksmiths, and he didn''t even understand what they were talking about. He stared at the liquid that magically appeared in the bottle, watched the copper tube inserted in it ticking continuously, and kept sniffing the smell of wine that was still pervading, hoping that the liquid would accumulate more and more and then enjoy it by himself.

    Finally, after waiting for a long time, Otto felt that his old waist would be broken after sitting for too long.

    "Rurik! Don''t talk nonsense with them."

    "Ah? Dad, something?!" At this moment, Lurik had to stop his obscure science.

    Otto stomped the ground boredly: "How long will you finish? I''m still waiting to drink your best wine."

    "Wine? That''s what''s in there." Rurik pointed casually.

    Otto couldn''t help frowning now, because the wine was still too little.

    "That''s it, forget it. Children, blacksmiths, you keep on doing it, I''m going out to go around."

    "Huh? Dad, you don''t wait anymore."

    Otto shrugged, "I will come again when it gets dark, Rurik, you must satisfy me at that time. At least, your good wine must be able to fill the entire oak glass."

    The wine is filled with oak glasses? To be honest, it was a bit of a challenge.

    Since his father personally purchased ale for himself to try, he should really enjoy serving the wine.

    Rurik agreed and promised to complete the task. Judging from the current situation, he felt that when the distillation continued until dark, there might be a little remaining of alcohol in the ale.

    As far as the fact is concerned, this distillation system of Rurik really solves the problem of whether it can be distilled. Its distillation efficiency is very bad, but it still distills a lot of real distilled spirits.

    The oak barrels made by coopers for holding ale are often more than fifteen liters in volume.

    A barrel of ale bought by Ottolian barrel has a capacity of twenty liters. It has a large amount, the crumbs of wheat in the wine are extremely yellow and turbid, and the wine has a strong bitterness at the same time.

    Beer is also a kind of ale. The ale of this time and space is very lack of foam, and the brewing technology is so average that the alcohol that Otto buys from merchants is only slightly higher than five degrees.

    There is a full liter of pure alcohol in this barrel of ale.

    Rurik is not a craftsman in winemaking. He can estimate how much alcohol this barrel of raw ale contains, but he can''t estimate the alcohol content in the bottle at all.

    He can be sure, not to mention that the liquor is very pure, far from pure vodka.

    Only vodka distilled to a temperature above 95¡ã is worthy of being called "water of life". After all, vodka itself is drunk as a base wine. Since people can brew alcohol with amazing purity, it will be really there at that time. The term "vodka".

    What does vodka mean? It was originally intended to be closer to the concept of "wine with almost no water." But the pronunciation of this word is somewhat similar to the Latin word vida, which means Shengmin, which is also correct to call it the water of life.

    However, what Lurik¡¯s crude system produced is indeed a kind of spirits. Since the bubbles can only be used to estimate the temperature during distillation, a large amount of water vapor is also mixed into the liquor.

    The steam produced at the beginning is indeed almost all alcohol steam, but in the later stage of distillation, the proportion of water vapor is getting larger and larger.

    The limit of the alcohol content of a barrel of ale Rurik made an estimate from the beginning. When the copper tube hardly dripped liquid, Rurik suspended the distillation operation.

    "Clarvasson, let''s pause. Now you pour out the ale in the bottle and we will replace it with a new one."

    Clavasson was taken aback: "Why? Should we waste it? I think there is a lot of ale left. I would rather drink it myself."

    "This ale is useless. If you don''t believe me, you can taste the rest. I''m sure it has only bitterness and no wine''s deliciousness."

    Clavasson found it strange that the child had hardly ever drunk, but today he behaved like the most senior alcoholic of the entire tribe. Wearing thick leather gloves for ironing, he sprinkled the remaining liquid of the hot ale directly on the sandy ground outside the blacksmith''s shop.

    Clavasson really licked some of the remnants in the bottle, and the conclusion was exactly what Rurik had predicted-it seemed to be wine, but it was no more than a cloudy bitter juice.

    Clavasson''s tongue did not deceive his head, and this result was also not predicted by Rurik.

    That is, when the distillation reaches the final stage, the alcohol in the liquor is almost completely distilled, and the rest are the most difficult substances to distill. The composition of these tissues is very complicated. If they are wine, they really taste like alcohol. As far as the material composition is concerned, they are really not ethanol.

    Where did the alcohol go? Kravasson naturally thought of another bottle with a liquid with a flat bottom that was almost knuckle-high. It looks like Rurik¡¯s analogy, just like the iron in iron ore, which has been completely separated from the slag. That bottle is the "slag" of ale!

    Using a small bottle, in a vain attempt to complete the distillation of a barrel of ale in an afternoon? It''s ridiculous.

    Otto wanted to drink good wine, and he hadn''t commented on his son''s experiment before that. Although he didn''t understand his son''s words, he completely trusted his son, so a glass of magical wine in the night must also be enjoyed exclusively by himself as the leader.

    Otto did not tell the tribe about the incident, so he called out a few buddies to patrol the rugged streets of the tribe to observe the lives of the tribesmen, and even assess whether the elderly and frail tribesmen who were mobilized by his son for money were genuine. Are working hard.

    The sky finally dimmed, and Otto arrived as scheduled. He came, carrying a skewer of grilled fish in his hand, on which more than twenty grilled and delicious herrings were suddenly inserted.

    Needless to say, in fact, this is because he, as the leader, has been gifted by his people.

    It was his drape with a skewer of grilled fish in his hand. The appearance of the skewer was a bit sloppy and rough, which was completely different from the appearance of Rurik who was as clean as the legendary forest elf.

    Rurik, he also thought his father''s appearance was very funny.

    Otto had just entered the blacksmith''s shop, and the first time he was looking for the legendary wine. His eyes were still sharp, and he saw something similar to water in the large glass bottle.

    "Dad, you are finally back." Rurik greeted subconsciously.

    "Where''s the wine? It''s in the bottle?"

    "It''s there." Rurik pointed casually.

    "Okay, let me drink."

    Otto didn''t hesitate. He stuffed the fragrant grilled fish into his son''s hand. He walked up to the glass bottle and pulled out the cork.

    The leader''s behavior shocked Clavasson, who was about to speak. He had too much to say, so he had to approach him with a glass.

    "Chief, it''s all the best wine in it! It was a half barrel of ale that was concentrated to get the most crucial essence."

    "Oh? Really? I...have felt it. Let me drink it!"

    Rurik had already felt the wine in the glass bottle. As a doer, Rurik has already tasted his masterpiece, he himself licked a few mouthfuls, while Clavasson, the old guy at least took a sip.

    Clavasson drank, Kawei drank too, even Lilia drank half a sip.

    Now, it''s Otto''s turn to try.

    But this attempt required the precious liquor distilled by the blacksmith''s family an afternoon to completely enter the belly of the big leader.

    Although Rurik felt something was wrong, it was too late now.

    Because based on his own estimation, the alcohol content of this spirit must be of the Erguotou level. If the old father wants a clean drink, he is probably a "brother Erjin".

    It seems that "Brother Erjin" has nothing to do with it? However, which madman in this time and space can have this amount of alcohol? The tiger-beater Wu Song didn''t know how many bowls of rice wine he had drunk before he poured himself into a drunk level. Tone.

    In Rurik''s view, the distilled liquor he has produced is still at the level of teriyaki. Although it is already a spirit, there is still huge room for improvement.

    However, he somewhat believed that his old father might enter a hangover soon after drinking the masterpiece of the blacksmith''s shop for an afternoon.

    Although people''s drinking capacity can become bigger and bigger, that''s all for later.

    A glass with ears is filled with wine, and the wine in the air is more fragrant.

    At this moment, Otto was holding the glass bottle in both hands, and his old face with a huge beard faced the treasure he was holding. Suddenly, an inexplicable sense of distortion emerged spontaneously.

    He looked down at his son who had walked up: "Ruriek, is it still ale in my hand? It smells like never before!"

    "Dad, try it. I think you will fall in love with it in the future, hehe."

    "Okay! This is a gift you gave me, and I will not let it go."

    Otto really felt the preciousness of what was in his hand. He opened his blood basin and opened his mouth in an extremely rough manner, just like he used to drink ale in an oak cup or a croissant cup, and now he still has most of himself. cup.

    Because just when he smelled the full aroma of wine, UU reading had a strong desire to drink it thoroughly, which affected his head. His mouth is already full of slaws.

    However, as soon as the wine entered, he realized how stupid his actions were.

    Otto swallowed a sip of the wine, without even savoring it, and then burst out with his mouth open, "Ah! Ah! What kind of wine is this?!"

    Rurik was taken aback, and Clavasson and Kawei were even more at a loss.

    "Boss, you... are you okay." Cravason tentatively weakened.

    Otto''s big mouth finally closed, his left hand kept rubbing his stomach, and slowly said; "It''s...a magical feeling. I feel as if I have eaten a whole onion. I have never been like this. A warm and spicy feeling. Now, I feel warm in my stomach, it''s... so comfortable."

    Otto''s old face is also full of happiness, needless to say this is delicious.

    He held the wine glass and took a few more sips, closed his eyes to experience the strength of the wine, and also felt the warmth after entering his stomach.

 Chapter 225ï¼š The old leader is also drunk

    It can be said that because people in this time and space always lack strong stimuli in taste, this makes everyone get a certain strong stimulus, and they will become incapable of stopping and eager to enjoy them from time to time.

    Human beings are like this. The people of Northern Europe are no different. Everyone is always going further and further on the road of pursuing stimulation and feeling.

    The pursuit of spirits is one, and the same mechanism will be used for the days that will not survive without coffee and peppers in the future.

    So, why do Germans like the extremely bitter dark beer? Residents of the Frankish Kingdom also brewed a variety of ale. As a result, the East Franconian Kingdom was very good at brewing rye into wine. After deep brewing and freezing, the alcohol content of the dark beer can be processed to 8¡ã.

    This degree is already very amazing. In order to obtain an exhilarating body feel, the German residents have adapted to the bitterness of dark beer and described it as a unique mellow taste.

    Of course, rye is brewed and processed. The residents of Novgorod already know how to brew leftover rye bread into alcoholic beverages with a unique aroma and slightly sweet taste. That is Kvass, but its production is even rarer than brewing ale in reality.

    The reason is also very simple. Even if the people of Novgorod have always understood the skill of brewing ale, and have more creatively invented the skill of brewing Kvass, it is too precious to suffer only from food, and they rarely waste wheat in this way.

    Once experienced the pungent stimulation from high alcohol in the mediocre life, Otto''s head was subjected to this stimulation, plus it also has the legendary identity of "Valhalla Wine".

    Otto, he now thinks, what kind of stuff was the wine he drank before...

    Simply weak burst.

    The distilled wine was unexpectedly processed by Rurik''s so-called processing technology, removing a large part of the substances that are extremely harmful to the human body. Alcohol is accompanied by the peculiar fragrance of oatmeal, which is extremely comfortable to smell, and then the pungency in the mouth for a moment, the mouth feels a little pain, when it enters the stomach, it is the warmth of the whole body. Where has Otto received such stimuli in his life? !

    But the stimulus still needs to go further.

    Otto is greedy for a cup. He really likes this amazing wine. He hasn''t realized the consequences of drinking it all. Now he just wants to completely drink up all the fruits of the smithy in the afternoon.

    The glass was filled again, and there was almost no drop left in the large glass bottle.

    "Dad, don''t rush to drink." Liu Likla said while holding the old father''s shirt.

    "Oh? Do you want to drink a little too?"

    "No! You put the cup on the ground, I..." Halfway through the conversation, Rurik turned around and ran into the furnace that burned for iron making. After a while, he returned with a small burning stick.

    "What is this going to do?" Otto asked.

    Clavassen and Kawei are also puzzled.

    Rurik just squatted down. He didn''t say anything. He just touched the burning stick lightly to the glass, and the whole mouth of the glass ignited like a fire!

    The faint flame made Klavason sit on the ground all of a sudden!

    Kawei and his wife Lilia, who were onlookers, were shocked that their lips were shaking.

    Otto had never seen such a miracle. He changed his mind, even rubbed his eyes before sitting on the ground, holding his breath and watching the flames in the cup.

    Here, the only person who enjoys blooming is Rurik!

    "A miracle! What a miracle! Rurik, is this also a miracle that Valhalla can have?!" Otto''s expression is like a child, and everyone can feel that this old guy has experienced a certain spirit that has never been seen before. stimulate.

    How should I respond?

    For a while, it¡¯s impossible to popularize alcohol burning. Liux simply said: ¡°It¡¯s the miracle of Valhalla. Yes, I got the enlightenment in my dream again. I learned that Asgard¡¯s wine is like this. Yes, now we have made it in Fanchen, we Ross people only need to use the tools we made to achieve similar drinking enjoyment."

    "Yes...Is that so?" Otto didn''t think Rurik''s remarks were lame, but should be a real truth.

    Otto''s next move also surprised Rurik, so he took a sip of "burning wine".

    Yes, I think the name of the tribe I belong to is "Ros", a very wild tribe from its roots!

    The Rus, as well as their Slavic descendants, many of them madmen who dared to pour extreme alcohol.

    However, it was his turn to drink spirits, and Rurik believed very much that only Oriental talents were the heroes in this area. Because the data will not deceive people, in the world after a millennium, the Eastern talents actually consume the highest spirits per capita.

    The vodka that is distilled and concentrated to 96¡ã is the base alcohol, and ordinary people drink it already diluted to 40¡ã, or even 38¡ã. Furthermore, in order to eliminate the bitter taste in the wine, pay attention to birch juice, lemon juice, honey, or something else.

    It can be said that from the beginning, vodka has been specially made into cocktails.

    Rurik''s mood was quite agitated, and the burning flame fully proved one thing-this is the real spirit!

    He knows the lower limit of the concentration of an alcohol burning, which is roughly 41¡ã.

    Dilute the alcohol with pure water. After the concentration is stuck at this point, the wine can be used as a burning agent, and he can estimate the lower limit of his own distillation of alcohol.

    Excited mood lingered around Rurik, his expression even became a little savage, and he threw the slow-burning wooden stick, and urged Otto, who was especially excited.

    "Dad! Maybe this is Valhalla''s fiery wine. After drinking it, I think you will be full of strength." Rurik deliberately urged.

    "Strength? Like becoming younger? Okay!"

    Otto''s old face is already a little red. It''s not that alcohol is on his head. It will take some time for the spirit of alcohol to show up.

    Now Otto is simply excited, he is holding the cup with flames in both hands.

    What am I doing?

    A cup of burning water?

    No, this is wine!

    I... actually use the crystal cup and drink the burning wine. Is this the miracle that Valhalla can have?

    As the juncture approached, Otto hesitated for a while, and finally took a sip of the burning liquor in full view.

    For this reason, his huge beard was scorched by the flames, and the moment the hot wine entered his mouth, he felt like a legendary monster, a snake that could breathe fire.

    The wine that had been heated by the flame entered his stomach again, and Otto couldn''t care about his beard that was scorched into powder, and hurriedly wiped his mouth, feeling the warmth in his stomach.

    He looked at his son tenderly again, with a big hand directly over his head: "It''s a good drink! I really...can''t explain how I feel now. Rurik, you really have you."

    "Dad, do you like it?" Rurik raised his head and asked knowingly.

    "I like it! Of course I like it! I have decided now, I need more next, I will drink this every day."

    The old father became an alcoholic in an instant? To be honest, Rurik was surprised at the change in Otto''s attitude.

    Otto looked at the same bearded Klavason with deep eyes, and it was obvious that he was talking to this old guy.

    Cravason panicked, and some guilty said: "Boss, as long as it is your order, of course I will do it. But I have to tell you, in order to get what you just enjoyed...enjoy, your bucket Half of the ale has been consumed."

    "Huh? How could it be possible?!" Otto flashed angrily in an instant.

    Rurik explained immediately: "Dad, this is the truth. It''s like iron ore. There are so many useless slags."

    "Oh? That is to say, I spent ten silver coins to buy a pass of ale, and in the end I can only drink three glasses with this glass?"

    "Exactly." Clavasson nodded. "However, perhaps the noble leader, you can handle such consumption. But you must provide me with enough ale."

    "That''s okay." Otto''s big eyes just squinted into slits. At this moment, he didn''t realize that because of the corrosive effect of alcohol, his spirit had become more and more emotional, and even his physical movements had changed. It was a bit exaggerated, and the voice gradually approached a roar.

    He was like this, and the Clavassen father and son felt the majesty.

    Only Rurik knew the old guy''s changes best-the drunkenness finally began to come up.

    Otto still recalled the taste of spirits. He looked at his son and mumbled: "? Is this the name of your wine? It doesn''t sound good. Rurik, give me a better name, and be sure to follow your lips. "

    Is there any other choice for a good name?

    "It''s called vodka."

    "Vodka? It sounds pretty good." Otto didn''t delve into the meaning of the word, he thought it was a lot easier.

    Krulik deeply felt that vodka must be from the beginning, not just as the name of a wine. It is a culture, a symbol, and must become one of the symbols of the Rus people!

    It is better to let other tribes and groups think of Ross when they think of vodka.

    Rurik continued: "Dad, in order to make this vodka, I spent ten silver coins worth of ale, and now it is made into a burnable vodka. I don''t think there is a problem with the price ten times higher."

    "Ten times? A hundred silver coins?" Otto was taken aback.

    "Yes! We can use it to make money, make a lot of money, and we will be richer because of this. The premise is that we must get a lot of ale. Dad, we Ross people need not only more fighters, but also more fighters. A lot of money! A lot of money. Dad, I''ll beg you to get the ale. I beg you to buy all the ale in the hands of the merchants who live here in a short time."

    Otto didn''t think much, and nodded hurriedly: "Okay! Good things are ours."

    Rurik''s words were actually spoken to Clavasson. The old guy knew that he could get another chance to make a lot of money, so he laughed and said nothing.

    What does Clavasson think? This old blacksmith has learned the art of making glass containers and even glass bottles, and now even the art of distilling spirits has been learned in practice. Glassware is expensive, and so is spirits. Combining the two, making big money is inevitable.

    Otto confessed to Clavasson that he would come to take away the distilled vodka at noon tomorrow.

    As the night was getting deeper, Otto felt that something was wrong with his body. He felt that he was too tired, and Rurik said concisely that he was drunk.

    Otto was holding his son''s hand, and at this moment the huge body had become dangling.

    He muttered endlessly with the only remaining consciousness, all praising the beauty of spirits.

    "Vodka is a good thing. Drinking a small cup will make you happy, drinking too much will make you sleepy. Dad, do you think you just drank a glass and a half? You almost drank that half barrel of ale!"

    "Is there... there are so many? Not to mention, the last time I felt this way, it was after drinking a barrel of ale."

    The old father still has this kind of experience? Rurik didn''t know it himself, maybe this so-called bragging was actually the old guy''s reminiscence of the young.

    Otto didn''t lie, he did have a beer belly, and his stomach was massive. Just out of the needs of combat and weapon fighting, his clothes are always restrained by belts, and the leather armor and chain mail he wears in battle seem to be full of muscles in Otto''s body.

    He has a large appetite, and it doesn''t take much trouble to gnaw off a roasted lamb when he was young. On the issue of drinking ale, as long as he is diligent enough to walk the kidneys, it is normal for him to drink an oak barrel of wine.

    Perhaps this is the power of genes.

    In history, the Rurik family are all big wine barrels, as if people who have this blood have inherited a huge amount.

    Rurik hadn''t realized that his body, which was still weak and small, was born with the combat effectiveness of "Brother Liujin".

    Otto, he took his son''s hand and finally touched his door. He didn''t even say hello to the guys who approached him. He really wanted to lie on his animal skin mattress and enjoy the body feeling like a soul floating.

    It can be said that he walked into the house with his own willpower, and if he slackened in the middle, he would really fall asleep on the ground.

    Niya has never seen her husband become this embarrassing virtue.

    and many more? Really embarrassed? ! She felt that her husband was clearly enjoying it.

    Otto''s face seemed to be coated with cinnabar, and his body was sweating quickly.

    Niya was surprised by his dazed appearance, and also surprised Lumia who was sewing animal skin clothes with a steel needle.

    A husband who is so drunk makes his wife the most indignant, and the next thing is not unexpected at all.

    Niya''s mouth was cursing, but in the end he laid a leather mattress for him, and lay down the soft Otto with his arms.

    But at this moment Otto said something incomprehensible. What soul went to the sky, what beautiful scenery of Valhalla.

    "Ruriek, what''s the matter with your father?" Niya questioned Rurik without exception.

    "This... he is drunk."

    "Drunk? How many barrels of ale did he drink?!"

    "There are not a few barrels either. But I drank the vodka I made... made."

    It''s a strange vocabulary. Niya doesn''t know what his son did during this period: "So, you succeeded? Let your father try it after you succeed?"

    Rurik shrugged helplessly: "He is a man after all, and men always try something exciting."

    "Oh! It''s crazy." Niya rolled her eyes, then stared at Rurik: "You are also a man, you better not do this. You must always remember that when you are like this, at least by your side A woman must help."

    "Of course. Lumia, she will help me." Rurik said casually.

    "She? Forget it, she''s just a servant." Niya''s words were slightly contemptuous, but her eyes didn''t notice Lumia''s suddenly reddened face.

    "Perhaps." Rurik sat down and leaned close to his head maid Lumia. "Mom, I''m hungry."

    "Well, I''ll get you some meat."

    Rumia is not so much a servant, but Niya, who is the wife of the leader, is an old mother. It is also Otto who has his own understanding of life. He himself did have the thought of wives and concubines in groups. As he got older, this thought disappeared a lot, and has completely disappeared now.

    If Otto could retain a trace of his thoughts in this regard, he would have been completely wiped out by the hot spirits now.

    What''s so good about women? Not as good as the vodka made by my son.

    Otto fell into a long-lost hangover, and he felt that his soul was just being imprisoned in an aging body. Because of the spirits, he felt that he really flew up and flew towards the sky.

    Otto began to fall asleep, and it was late at night. After serving the old guy, Niya leaned in anxiously and slept with her husband.

    What Niya is particularly pleased in her life is that her husband has not betrayed herself. However, her two sons died unexpectedly one after another, and her heart was broken!

    It was also at that time that she felt that she was sorry for her husband, and boldly suggested that Otto find another young woman to give birth to a son who is expected to inherit the leader.

    Otto disagreed, but after two months, Niya was really young and found out that she was pregnant again. More than half a year later, the magical Rurik was born.

    His father''s snoring noisy Rurik, and if his new home is now finished, he won''t have to suffer this kind of torment anymore.

    But my mother was almost immune to snoring. The old couple huddled together and fell asleep. It was obvious that even if they had great wealth, they saw each other as great wealth.

    Where is Rurik''s wealth? Now, there is a Lumia, and a large-scale servant team. They are not maids, they are all talents. In this era, talents are wealth, or in other words, the source of wealth creation.

    Rurik moved the bedding to Lumia, locked in the corner, and was really surprised by the maid.

    The girl was a little moved, as if her younger brother needed her sister''s care.

    "Masta, are you still up?"

    "Some can''t sleep, I just want to talk to you now."

    "Okay. Come on." Lumia got up. Under the moonlight, she laid a blanket for her "brother" quite naturally.

    Because of the previous conversation, Lumia is more aware of her importance to Rurik.

    However, deep down in her heart, it was really hopeful that the leader of the Rus would just fall asleep to death. Lumia will never forgive Otto, but she has nothing but gratitude and dependence on Rurik. It was this friendship that forced her to accept herself as a daughter-like existence, ostensibly agree with Otto''s majesty, and forced herself to accept her current destiny.

    It would be best if Otto fainted, so that Rurik would be able to succeed as the leader immediately.

    Lumia thought naively.

    She also thought of other things, and when Rick came to her side, her eyes looked at the moon in the sky through the cracks in the wooden windows: "A person will die if he drinks too much wine. Wine can bring happiness. It can also eliminate some worries. Bona died like this. The priests almost messed up everything because of alcohol."

    "Sister, what do you think?" Rurik was a little excited.

    "Maybe the leader has drunk a lot, right?"

    "Not many, there are as many as three oak glasses. But every glass is the essence of wine."

    "So, you made it just to please the leader? Is it worth it?"

    "There is still money, a lot of money." Rurik said But you are not short of money at all. "

    "It''s not just money. I''m making the best wine so that it is a medicine that can help the injured never worry about fever. It can even be used as a weapon. The best wine can burn, it It can even..."

    Anyway, in the silent night, there was nothing to do, and Liu Lik made a popular science on alcohol.

    Lumia seemed to understand, she clearly felt the excitement of her little master.

    She looked at the moonlight and said long Shu: "Okay, you say it is good, it is good. Masta, I will do anything for you. I even..."

    "Don''t think too much. Be my servant." Rurik responded coldly, but he had already guessed a lot in his heart.

    After all, Lu Mia is now a girl in various senses, and herself, this body is still a thin child.

    It is also a child. Before he becomes a leader, he still has a lot of time to do some strange things, which will eventually bring great benefits to himself and those loyal people.

 Chapter 226ï¼š The birth of the Ross wine industry

    An elderly Otto rarely enjoyed a hangover.

    This night he slept very deeply, and when he woke up, the sun had already risen.

    Perhaps the distillation process has eliminated a lot of dirty things. After waking up, he did not feel unbearable headaches. Instead, he felt a sense of emptiness, as if he had been rowing a boat all day and slept for a whole day. feel.

    But thinking of the ecstasy feeling after being drunk, he got up and ate some bacon, hurriedly rushed to the blacksmith''s shop in Clavasson, and took the last part of the distilled liquor.

    Since having the first enjoyment, Otto really fell in love with it.

    In the following days, the ale of the entire Ross tribe was concentrated in the hands of the leader.

    Generally speaking, the market price of a barrel of ale in Roseburg tends to be ten silver coins. If you have the most mellow flavor, it is normal for the price to rise to twenty silver coins.

    Usually the price is constant, but the situation has changed drastically this year.

    In this era, ordinary civilians have gained wealth either because of accidents or because of war dividends. Don''t expect them to save. It is normal to spend the first time to improve their lives.

    This is what the theory of Malos''s spiritual needs describes. In layman''s terms, people have to eat full and then eat well.

    How to eat well? Eating granola, grilling meat, and ale to accompany meals every day is a real joy.

    The merchants deliberately raised prices, and the Ruths were also very powerful.

    The first ale that entered Hong Kong has long been sold out. While the merchants took the opportunity to raise the price, more merchants began to spontaneously transport Mellaren''s ale to Roseburg after inquiring.

    Otto bought ten oak barrels of ale at nearly half the market price, for which he spent one hundred and fifty silver coins. These wines are not good wines, but even the most common things, he feels that Clavason is fully capable of turning them into vodka.

    The so-called vodka nowadays is nothing but an exact name for the distilled spirits that Rurik gave to the Ross people to process themselves.

    In Rurik''s view, only those that are close to pure alcohol, without any aroma, and only have the smell of alcohol, are they worthy of being called vodka.

    Inappropriately speaking, vodka can be said to be industrial alcohol without added acetone. It''s not so much a drink, it''s better to say that the fuel that makes the car run wild is more appropriate.

    Therefore, the burden of processing and distilling vodka suddenly fell on Clavasson.

    The sudden work can be said to add fuel to this busy blacksmith''s family.

    Is there any way? That was an order from the chief of the tribe. The order was harsh, but it also meant that it could make a huge profit.

    What task did Otto give them?

    That is, one oak barrel of ale must be processed every day and turned into three combustible vodka in glasses. Although Otto was exposed to real spirits for the first time, the taste of wine does not require too many tests for real alcoholics. He will personally try to light the spirits to verify that the producer has poured water into it.

    To be more precise, he also listened to his son Rurik¡¯s explanation that the so-called ale cannot burn but the flame of vodka can burn the beard, because there is more water and less water.

    Under pressure, what else can Clavasson do? It seems that the most important part of the distilling work is supervision.

    He gave the student Kamni this supervisory job, and a magical thing happened under pressure.

    People in the White Tree Manor in Novgorod in the far east would never think that the orphan Kamni, whose parents had died, was being trained by the Varangas to become the best winemaker.

    The good thing Otto is not indulging in personal enjoyment. He puts the latest vodka into a water bag made of a beast''s stomach, and then distributes it to his most important guys.

    This is good, Clavassen''s reputation is even greater. Many good people learned about the source of vodka in the name of ordering swords. They still can''t understand how ale has become a "good wine that can be burned." In short, the leader regards lighting vodka as a miracle to play with, and by the way once again proves the nobleness of his son.

    Otto is certainly not an alcoholic. He really desires to enjoy the jade jade liquid every day, knowing that his life is not long after all.

    "Burning Vodka" is a miracle. He is in the tribe, and his older cronies, who are also very important members of the tribe, promote and demonstrate this miracle.

    However, every night his father became a little drunk, and Rurik looked at the old guy and couldn''t help but become worried.

    Of course, Rurik was eager for his new house to be built, and now the new house imitating the Novgorod-style wooden house has finally reached a very critical stage. Over there is a crack deliberately left in the wooden wall, stuffed with compacted moss. And on the hard wooden beams arranged in a herringbone pattern, wooden logs are laid. After all, after laying moss, a layer of logs is pressed to supply energy for the tiles.

    This is the woodcut flute, a woodcut flute with a stone-stacked fireplace. It''s probably only a few days since its completion.

    Rurik gradually put his mind on the new house. It was obvious that his father was concerned about the new home, but now his mind is all about wine.

    Finally, on a quiet evening, while his father was in good spirits, he was at the table and talked about his worries.

    "Dad, you really drink too much during this time."

    "Oh? Is it really a lot? I think my soul is wandering in Valhalla every night during this time. I...even saw Brunhilt. The Valkyrie told me..."

    "Brenshielt?" Rurik thought it was absurd, he was just a legendary character. The Ross people generally recognized this deity, and it seems that no one except the priests claimed to be able to line up with this god. Rurik deliberately asked, "So, what did the Valkyrie say?"

    "Oh. He said he would die in a war many years later, as a true soldier."

    Niya was taken aback when her husband said something like this. She hurriedly coughed twice: "Don''t be stupid, you are a man who is going to die at home."

    Otto shrugged, disregarding his wife''s words. He looked into his son''s eyes, and as a soldier, he carefully educates Rurik: "Where is the best place to know a man?"

    "It''s the battlefield, I know!"

    "You know?" Otto was surprised.

    Rurik really knew what his father liked to listen to. He deliberately said: "A true soldier, he will die in the last moments of the last war. In this way, he died in battle, not as old as he is. The dead branch will die quietly."

    Rurik was just quoting the famous words of a certain general after a thousand years, and at this moment, it really shocked Otto the most.

    To be fair, the words he quoted were really shocking, and they were really for the soldiers.

    Excited Otto stood up suddenly, and under the attention of his family, he lifted his son suddenly, with a happy smile on his face.

    After a while, Otto reluctantly calmed down and continued the previous topic: "My soul did go to Valhalla''s door, that is not a dream. The Valkyrie told me that I will die in war in many years, and you, Rurik, You will take my place. Don¡¯t worry, these are destinies. The Valkyrie said, I enjoyed Valhalla¡¯s wine in advance. This is a proof! It proves that I have been selected. Maybe anyone who drank this wine , Can become heroic spirits after death. Child, do you know? Your uncles feel that you have rewarded them with this opportunity!"

    Rurik opened his eyes suddenly, and he thought things had become very weird.

    Of course, the old guy Otto was dreaming, but he popularized the dream to "uncles", that is, important figures of tribes such as Harrodsson, and the situation completely changed.

    After so many years, Rurik has long recognized Otto''s role as a father.

    The current situation is also very clear. Although in the past, the leader of the Ross tribe was selected through public must be selected, but now, that guy has the courage to challenge the "person selected by Odin"?

    He will be pro-government, and once the chief leader Otto dies, no matter how old he is, he will surely take over as Dawei.

    Rurik''s greatest need now is to have the greatest power of the tribe. Now Otto is more and more obsessed with the psychedelic brought by alcohol, while Rurik is more and more enjoying the feeling of being surrounded and worshipped.

    Of course he has to become a new leader, and even upgrade to a prince, or a new name like Caesar and Augustus.

    However, before that, Rurik felt that his father Otto must pave a broader and more solid path for his future.

    In other words, the Ross tribe that he took over must be strong.

    Therefore, Otto must not die suddenly because of drinking.

    Seeing Otto''s excitement, and the bitter smile of his mother Niya, Liu Rik made a wooden face, and sternly grabbed the sleeping bag on Otto''s waist and dragged it off.

    "Oh? Rurik, you want to drink too?"

    "No, Dad, you can''t drink anymore tonight."

    "Why?" Otto asked in surprise: "I wish you would grow up a little bit so that we can drink together."

    "Forget it. I''m just afraid that if you drink too much, your soul will never come again when you go to Valhalla."

    "How is it possible?!" Otto could hear that his son was afraid that he would die by drinking.

    Can you die if you drink? Otto didn''t know the power of alcohol at all, he thought it was ridiculous.

    But Rurik just grabbed the water bag and didn¡¯t let go, and even more solemnly said: ¡°In fact, Kanuf told me everything. You old guys are drinking, and Klavasen also told me many things. The desire for this is so strong."

    "Is there anything wrong with this? We should have fun, because we are noble."

    "No! Although vodka is good, it will erode your heart and make you forget your responsibility as a leader. Dad, should lead the people to prosperity, so that the poorest people can eat and drink well. Since it is a pleasure, if you are It¡¯s perfect to bring all the people together for fun."

    Otto was a little embarrassed and heard his son''s opinion. He felt that his son''s words were somewhat reasonable but not so reasonable.

    Rurik still tugged at the water bag: "Dad, I must limit your drinking in the future to make sure your mind is clear."

    "But you can''t limit your father. My child, you should listen to me in this matter."

    That''s the case, because there is only one son, Otto is bluntly doting on Rurik. In many things, he deliberately accommodated his son, it is better, because of his son, Otto must be very polite to the maid Rumia.

    It was supposed to be the leader with a word, but as a result, because of Otto''s deliberate indulgence, Rurik already had great freedom at a young age.

    Rurik is actually already doing things that should only be done by the leader, such as training the army! Even if the army is just a bunch of eight or nine-year-old boys. In this way, sensitive fighters can also estimate a future full of combat.

    Rurik shook his head: "Dad, we should make an appointment."

    "what is that?"

    "Agreement on how much wine you should drink every day."

    "Okay." Otto let out a long sigh of relief: "You can say as much as you want."

    "This..." Rurik thought of another good idea. He hid his latest plan in his heart, and temporarily returned the water bag to Otto.

    Rurik pointed to the glass on the table: "One cup a day, not more."

    "Oh! That''s it? Too little."

    "Less? Dad, for three glasses of vodka, we took the essence of a barrel of ale. In the long run, the ale of the entire league will not be able to withstand the consumption of our Ross people. You must at least be restrained."

    "Okay, okay, I won''t argue with you anymore. You have some truth in what you said, at least you have to give me a special case today, which is my last indulgence?"

    "Alright." Ruriek shook his head helplessly. Then, in shock, he saw his father unscrew the cork of the water bag and poured spirits into his big mouth.

    This move shocked Rurik, and even more shocked Niya.

    Otto, he really enjoyed the last indulgence this day.

    It was not his simple self-control in response to his son''s kindness, but it was precisely because he really couldn''t continue to indulge.

    Just because the next day, Rurik just arranged simple training for his guys in the morning and ended the drill hastily. He rushed to the blacksmith''s shop and explained his new plan to Clavasson.

    A thing that makes Clavasson feel unreliable, but the prospects are quite broad.

    Specifically, it was a completely new invention, that is, an invention that combines spirits and glasses.

    Since Clavassen invented himself in a short period of time "pressing the glass to restrain the bottleneck technique", Rurik had the idea of ??directing Clavassen to make small glass bottles.

    Moreover, for efficiency, we should try to blow glass bottles.

    The work of glass blowing is a test of skill. Indeed, people who lack training can do it rashly, and the heat of recoil can instantly ruin a person¡¯s lungs, and eventually cause a tragic death.

    What if it is not a human lung, but an air sac?

    In other words, the existence of the lung itself is an air sac. The birth of the lungs comes from the buoyant air sacs evolved by the ancient teleosts. The essence of the lungs is the retractable air sacs. Breathing with the lungs can be described as an evolutionary operation that has become the main business.

    Rurik thought of the craft of making bottles with the existing bladder blower.

    From his own understanding, it seems that it is not difficult to blow glass bottles in a small way.

    Originally, Rurik felt that it would be difficult for Kravassen to make bronze pipes. Unexpectedly, this old guy first cast a bronze plate, forged it to be thinner, then curled it up and heat-welded it, it would become a pipe. This tube has now become the core component of the distillation equipment.

    This time, Rurik, as an engineer, called all the Cravasons to the blacksmith''s shop.

    Including the future sister-in-law Lilia, and the only footman Kamnier.

    Leuricle ordered Lilia to clean a piece of sand with a broom, and then he ordered everyone to sit on their leather cushions.

    He was holding a wooden stick, drawing a sketch on the ground, and explaining it in his mouth.

    Any craftsman has a very high logical understanding ability, and he can even make up the appearance of the finished product in his brain based on description alone.

    Clavasson and Kawei are like this, even Lilia and Kamnier expressed their understanding.

    Don''t think Lilia and Kamnier are children, or illiterate to be exact. Because they have been living as craftsmen during this period, the two have been exposed to a lot of practical knowledge.

    Children''s ability to imitate, determination to pursue excitement, curiosity, and need for a sense of accomplishment are extremely high.

    Lilia was stunned to become a veteran of glassware, and because of the many calluses in her hands, and even because of contact with alkaline substances, some areas of her delicate hands were shed.

    Kamnier is even more serious. The kid has learned many skills and has now begun to supervise the production of distilled spirits.

    Everyone present is a craftsman, of course, Rurik is an engineer.

    Rurik made several such demands.

    First: make a bronze tube. One end of the bronze tube is glued with a soft molten glass, and the other end is connected to an air bag blower. Blow up with a blower to force the molten glass to become a hollow existence.

    Second: Make a special bronze mold with the shape of a small narrow-mouth bottle inside. The mold can be divided into two, when the bronze tube drags the molten glass into the hollow interior of the mold, the mold can be suitable. And the mold cannot be large, and the finished product must be very delicate.

    With Rurik''s gestures, Clavasson realized what was inside just by imagination, and he naturally felt strange, but he still had doubts about the wonderful results shown by Rurik.

    doubt? Then use the finished product to verify whether the doubt is reliable.

    In fact, Rurik¡¯s request is nothing magical, because later mass-produced glasses all follow this routine.

    That is a mechanical blowpipe, which blows molten glass into a bottle with a constant volume in a metal mold. Because of this operation, at the end of the 20th century and the beginning of the 21st century, the global glass container blowout mass production was triggered.

    This is the power of industry!

    Isn''t it better to make molds and fire clay? For now, nothing is faster than casting bronze.

    It was August 14th, and Rurik asked his father to drink less yesterday. This afternoon, when the sun went down, Kravasson had already made the mold.

    In just half a month, the Ross people''s winemaking technology has completed technological innovation, and even the wineware has changed.

    This mold is really extraordinary!

    Because Rurik requires the clay mold to be specially processed, in addition to having a special shape, the inside is also engraved with text.

    The clay mold used as the inner tank was carved with the Roman alphabet "RUS" and "VODKA". Here, Lurik had no intention of engraving the Ron alphabet.

    In any case, the general trend in the future is indeed that the Roman alphabet has become the mainstream of the world. The reason is that it is the words of the Roman Empire, and that''s it!

    Besides, Rurik feels that the modern Roman alphabet he knows about later generations is a very mature alphabet system.

    The inscription on the clay mold becomes the positive inscription on the bronze as the casting is completed.

    The words RUS and VODKA are raised!

    Since the bronze mold was cooled down immediately after quenching, Kravassen was eager to experiment now.

    To make a bronze pipe, this work is undertaken by Kawei.

    A family of two senior blacksmiths, they are even more excellent smelting talents. When Kravasson completed the bronze mold, Kawei also completed the task.

    The crevices of the bronze pipe under the high temperature are fused, and this pipe can completely withstand the heat of the molten glass.

    After all, Rurik asked to add lead oxide to the glass liquid. Lead is of course poisonous. Since it is the brains of other people who are poisoned, and he is trying to make money, it is as so-called. Besides, there is another dosage issue.

    This night, the Cravasons, who are extremely mobile, have begun a great feat!

    A group of viscous molten glass, or a group of sticky hot substances, is attached to one end of the copper pipe.

    The soft glass mass is put into half of the mold, and the other half is closed immediately. Rurik was afraid that the molten glass would overflow from the gaps on both sides of the mold when it was blowing, so the mold was also crushed by a stone.

    Kawei operating the airbag blower is on the move!

    This man with strong arms is good at rowing and ironing. His power impressed his wife Lilia. Now, this is a slightly slow but absolutely powerful suppression. The powerful air pressure from the airbag completely changed the glass mass in the mold. Looks like.

    As a result, some soft glass overflowed from the mold entrance.

    As the mold was opened, Rurik smiled...

    Clavasson smiled, Kawei smiled, Lilia and Kamnier couldn''t believe their eyes for a while!

    Because, a glass container is finished!

    Clavasson held a dagger and cut the attached glass of the bottle along the copper tube. Because glass is still very hot now, its softness is easy to cut.

    Besides, because a layer of carbon powder was applied to the inside of the mold before blowing, the glass bottle was released without any hindrance.

    Now it''s alright, Rurik pinched his hairless chin, and saw the characters he needed with satisfaction.

    "Rurik, this is all right, I think we have succeeded!" Cravason said excitedly.

    "Yeah, there are the characters you want. This is the character that proves that it comes from our Ross tribe? Or is it a Roman character?" Kawei said in surprise.

    "You''re all right." Rurik grabbed a piece of leather and put it on his hand, and fiddled with the bottle that could still blanch the flesh. Although the tower is scorching hot, it has now cooled to the point where it cannot be plasticized.

    As long as the cold wind blows, it will cool down faster! It''s just that the glass bottle is easy to break, or it collapses immediately after it is filled with boiling water.

    However, there is nothing wrong with hitting the chilled spirits.

    "What are you going to do next? Just pretend to be wine?" Kravasson asked comfortably.

    "Of course! It is necessary to install wine, because the engraving is VODKA! If it is to install something else, we have to modify the mold." Rurik said enthusiastically, "Next, wait for it to cool naturally, and we have to wash it inside. Then, pour in the distilled wine made today."

    "Is it for the chief to enjoy?" Kravasson asked with a smile.

    "Of course! My father and I have made an agreement. In order to prevent my father from indulging in wine, just like Bona who was beheaded by him, I can only do this to restrain him!"

    Clavasson didn''t care about Rerik''s decision, and he continued to mumble: "If this is the case, in order to restrain the leader, why make such a unique bottle? So that we have learned a new skill."

    "Of course it is to make money!"

    "Yo! You are really not humble at all."

    "Of course." Rurik said, "Clarvasson! Kawei! Do you know what I think?"

    "Selling alcohol? It''s not about putting vodka in a bottle and selling it together?!" Kawei asked knowingly.

    "You are very right." Rurik immediately introduced a bright future: "I just want to sell wine! You know the glass bottle of Gould, it is a Roman treasure, and Gould used it to get it. Thirty gold coins! What''s more! The Romans also have some ways of making good wine, but they are not as clever as we are. A bottle of Gould''s wine is worth at least forty gold coins. What do you think of us?"

    "This..." The excited Kravasson''s heart was about to explode: "Are we also selling forty gold coins?"

    "No. Not many people can stand that price. In my opinion, ten barrels of ale can be processed into one barrel of vodka. One barrel of vodka can be poured into this bottle, which is enough for fifty bottles."

    Rurik''s estimate is fairly accurate. It makes perfect sense to turn ten barrels of ale into 50¡ã vodka. The volume of the glass bottle he produced is about 200 milliliters, and it must be said that it is a small bottle in the true sense.

    It is precisely because of its small size that it is very delicate, and it precisely caters to people''s needs for babies. Baby, it should be a pocket-sized one.

    Besides, it is a baby and a good daily necessities.

    Those who own this bottle can use it to hold honey, ordinary ale, or even pure water.

    Especially for pure water, at first glance, others thought it was pretending to be good wine!

    In this way, Kravasson made five such small bottles in one breath. They have not undergone annealing treatment at all, and they are all cooled quickly by nature. Experience and incompletely understood theories made him believe that this kind of bottle is not heat-resistant for the time being.

    Anyway, it¡¯s an experiment, and it doesn¡¯t require too much.

    As a result, the spirits from a barrel of ale distilled today are completely filled in five glass bottles with the words "Ross Vodka" printed on them. Its appearance is indeed a bit like a glass bottle of coffee sold in the supermarket in the impression of Rurik. With the oak stopper on it, its appearance gives Rurik a strong sense of momentary confusion.

    It is as if the products of the industrial age after a millennium appeared in the wild ninth century.

    Check it out! There are still traces of molds on it! It is a dark line running through the entire bottle, that is, the closed line of the two-part mold, which also shows its manufacturing principle. Of course, only the best craftsmen can realize how it was created. Such people are probably one of the few in Eastern Rome.

    And this is the gift Rurik intends to give his father. Then tell Otto to drink a bottle every day.

    Even though it is a bottle, it is enough to be two by two.

    But Rurik thought of its commercial value even more.

    It''s all about selling alcohol, and I must reap more profits.

    What is the cost here? Finished ale, distillation labor costs, glass bottle production costs, packaging costs, and sales costs.

    So all these add up a bottle of wine for one hundred and fifty silver coins is very suitable!

    After all, only the glass bottle is worth another hundred silver coins.

    Really one hundred and fifty silver coins? Is it still too expensive? If I only sell to big businessmen, it won''t be easy to make money from small businessmen.

    Rurik still couldn''t make up his mind, but he had already made an agreement with Kravasson to mass produce new types of glass bottles and try to make distilled spirits.

    Rurik felt that he could set up a "Ross Vodka" company, and the embossed text on the bottle was his trademark!

    The price, he made an acceptable range, that is, a bottle of spirits, from one hundred silver coins to one hundred and fifty silver coins.

    The price is indeed very expensive, a bottle of wine is enough for an ordinary man to live for four years! Anyway, spirits are not something ordinary people can enjoy.

    Prices can also be reduced in the future, but the premise is that production capacity must break out!

    Capacity explosion? He felt that the grain production capacity had to burst first, otherwise everything would be a delusion.

 Chapter 227ï¼š I want all food and refugees

    At first there were only a few bottles, but more and more.

    The Kravassen family has already started to use the maverick glass blowing technique, or because the raw materials required for pressing glassware are much less, the output of glass bottles has completely exceeded Rurik''s idea.

    By the night of August 19th, Kravasson had made eighty small glass bottles. In the days that followed, Kravasson was still able to make five and six bottles, provided that the supply of materials was stable.

    He even urged his son Kawei to take his servant Kamnier to the mountains to collect quartz, plaster, and other materials necessary for making glassware.

    Clavasson stayed in the blacksmith''s shop. He had to continue his work of forging iron, and his ale distilling work would be taken care of by his daughter-in-law for the time being.

    The whole family is stunned to start three kinds of businesses. At this moment, the importance of manpower can be realized.

    After all, hard work can bring huge benefits.

    Although I already have a lot of money in my family, how to spend it has become a problem. Cravason is a sensible person. He has been in the Ross tribe, hasn''t he followed the right master?

    It used to be Otto, now it is Rurik.

    Is it true that the production of glass bottles and distilled spirits is just for sales to make money?

    Rurik has his own ideas, and these ideas really make the Cravassen family feel very strange.

    What is luxury? That is the daily necessities sold by wealthy people. Because the users are wealthy, the commodities they use have a very high premium.

    At this stage, these spirits must be affordable by wealthy households, and they must also highlight their nobility and can pay the money.

    When the money fell into his own hands, what Rurik thought of was definitely not his own glory and wealth, and even the splendor and wealth of the original concept of time and space, in his opinion, it is just like that.

    Money should be spent on the people of their own tribe, especially those who are poor.

    In a sense, this is to use some high-value consumer goods as a medium to reasonably take away a sum of money from the rich and subsidize the poor of the tribe.

    Rurik felt that such an operation was very beneficial to him.

    The strength of the Rus tribe must be based on the stability of the internal foundation, the rich and the poor, there must be something that can unite them.

    Rurik felt that to truly unite the Rus tribe, he must become a king that everyone would like to praise.

    In order for the people of the tribe to receive the blessings that they can see, their living standards must gradually improve.

    To put it bluntly, Rurik never thought it was such a great pioneering work to create a glass container.

    It is a tool, not even as meaningful as low-carbon steel weapons and tools. However, the Ruths must also have them. When the level of technology is high enough, the power of the glassware can explode.

    Now, what Rurik needs most is food, clothing and population.

    In the final analysis, it requires a huge population, and food and clothing are the most critical things to maintain a huge population of an ethnic group. The lack of one of these two results in a sudden and large-scale loss of population, which is even thousands of times more horrible than the destruction caused by war.

    It''s not just Lurik, but the immediate problem is that the construction of Shilla Fort requires a lot of materials, of which the most important thing is food for the winter. The leader Otto did not doubt the hunting and fishing abilities of his own tribe, and only relying on fishing to catch seals, the first colonists of Shilla Fort should be able to spend the first winter on their own.

    Otto did not dare to be too optimistic. If the mother city of Roseburg did not directly provide assistance, there would still be a lot of population loss in the first winter.

    Although Ottolyurik and his son have different ideas, they are surprisingly consistent in their willingness to obtain food.

    They can''t wait for Roseburg to use a mountain bag of wheat so that the people can live and eat without worry, and the rich grain can still make wine and drink.

    Of course, Otto is most concerned about making wine.

    what! It can be said to be what you want!

    The ever-large fleet is rushing towards Roseburg.

    It is completely different from the warships that can sail at high speed. Those Viking cargo ships with huge belly and piers, their thin bodies already have great cargo capacity, the cargo is pressed against the hull of the ship, and the ship has to sink. In the sea.

    Such a predicament made Gould''s large fleet escorted by the Ross fishermen, but he did not want to move forward at high speed.

    From the port of M?laren to the Roseburg Fjord, even a warship, the oarsman must control it to travel on the sea for more than three days. It gets worse when it comes to Gould.

    Five days! Five full days passed. Gould still sailed on the route to Roseburg.

    It was already August 25th. The noon sun illuminates the Roseburg Fjord, and the world sinks into a golden light.

    At this point in time, on the surface of the sea off the fjord, a bunch of trawlers formed an array of twos and threes, and continued to fish herring.

    In other larger fishing boats, the oars of the oars are all put away, and a large number of wooden sticks tied with twine are held by the oarsmen.

    This group of people are masters at gathering crowds to fish. They are fishing for cod nesting in deep water.

    During this period of time, the life atmosphere in Roseburg became more and more subtle. As usual, the merchants in the south began to go northward on the largest scale in the year. They came with all kinds of goods and would not leave when they came!

    The days when merchants leave will have to wait until next spring, so in the long winter that followed, Roseburg actually entered the most lively time.

    The fishermen''s enthusiasm for fishing is particularly high in order to buy more useful living products and to store food in winter.

    Suddenly, some fishing boats rushed towards the fjord in an unconventional way.

    These fishing boats are very big, and the oarsmen are desperately rowing, which amazes the fishermen who work quietly.

    They are a group of messengers whose task is to rush to the fjord to announce the good news of the arrival of the huge fleet.

    Moreover, Gould also dispatched his mercenaries and his eldest son to board the fishing boat riding the waves.

    For Otto, today seems to be a quiet and ordinary day again.

    He knew that even though the merchants represented by Gould could come, he would have less hope.

    He doesn¡¯t have much entertainment for the big boss himself, because he is too old to be too lazy to be female. In recent days, he is more willing to sit with the old guys for a lifetime, sharing the spirits brewed by his son, and the cheap price. Of ale.

    Suddenly, a young child from the tribe broke into Harozossen''s house, because the leader Otto stayed here to chat with the guys.

    "Boss! They are here!" the young man shouted loudly. He entered the long house and approached the old flushed Otto in a half-climbing position.

    "What''s the matter? Is it possible that the enemy is attacking?"

    At this time, Harrodsson, who deliberately hugged the two captured women, also blushed and said: "There are enemies? They are old, I just try my steel sword."

    "What the **** is going on?" Ottomu asked the young man with a face.

    "The chiefs are merchants. They are here."

    "Finally?" Otto was surprised, then calmed down.

    Merchants, they are not surprising at all for years.

    Otto continued to ask: "Could it be that the merchant ships are starting to enter the fjord?"

    "Neither. But there was a messenger, sent by the merchant named Gould. The messenger said he was Gould''s eldest son."

    Hearing this, Otto came to his mind: "Oh? Where is the messenger?"

    "Just outside."

    "Let him in!"

    Then, the young man in Deling rushed out.

    At present, Gould''s eldest son Snoreva, a fat man in his thirties, dressed in a luxurious fur costume, has been waiting for a long time outside Harrodsson''s obviously frugal longhouse.

    Just this long house? Is it actually the home of the leader of the Rus? Is my father doing business with them?

    It can be said that because of a misunderstanding, Snoreva doesn''t feel good about the Ross leader.

    He entered the room and saw that sitting under the dim oil lamp were a large group of brawny men wearing all kinds of leather and burlap, as well as the sharp eyes projected by many brawny men, but the fat man was taken aback.

    It stands to reason that Snoreva has been selling his own goods on Gould Island for many years, and he has long been a business veteran on his own.

    Now, he feels that his life is under great threat.

    Because Snoreva did come to Roseburg for the first time, so Otto had never seen him.

    However, Otto really had too many dealings with Gould.

    Otto''s face is still the rosy color behind the alcohol, even close to a cooked lobster, coupled with his golden white beard and hair, the image is indeed very novel.

    Otto is scrutinized by Snoreva and vice versa.

    "Sit down." Otto patted the leather cushion under him.

    Snoreva bowed lightly, then twisted his beer belly, gently lifted off the expensive mink coat, and then moved to sit on the leather cushion. He recognized that he was sitting on deerskin and cowhide, and if he could, he would rather sit on bearskin.

    It was precisely this action, without any explanation, Otto fully believed in the identity of the person who came.

    "Like! It is indeed like Gould! Even the posture of sitting down is the same."

    "Are you the great leader of the Ross people?" Snoreva carefully complimented, and when he spoke, he put his hands on the ground, showing his humbleness.

    "It''s me. I''m Otto, the leader of Rose. As for greatness, I''m glad you can say that. Tell me now, who are you?"

    Snoreva continued to bow and reported his identity in detail.

    "Are you the eldest son of Gould? I believe you. I look at your belly and this dress. The moment I saw you, I thought of the Gould I saw about twenty years ago. , Also what you are now."

    After all, the appearance of father and son are very similar, not to mention that they are both rare and fat images, plus they have beards of very similar specifications. In Otto''s view, the guy in front of him was Gould when he was young.

    "Young man, I have never added you. I only heard some news about you from your father. You are here, where is your father?"

    "Great leader, my father''s huge fleet is still on the way."

    "When will they come?!" Otto couldn''t wait to follow up.

    "Yes! Chief! I arrived early just to tell you about this. I have more things to report to you, and even... get some permission from you."

    "Oh? You talk about them one by one."

    "Yes! The first thing I want to say is that our fleet has been sailing slowly for five days, and we will arrive at Roseburg tomorrow."

    "It''s so slow?" Otto was surprised. "My fleet rushed to the mouth of your lake. It might be there in two days."

    "We are a merchant ship! My leader! We can only sail during the day and stay ashore at night. Besides, this year is the overall relocation of our family. The cargo we carry is unprecedented. Our speed is very slow. The small caravan that we have sought safety does not dare to act rashly."

    He understands Otto in this way.

    After all, merchant ships are different from warships. The construction modes of the two are different. Merchants are not fighters. It is crazy to expect merchants to continue sailing at night.

    Snoreva emphasized in particular: "I heard that you need a lot of food this year, and there are a batch of slaves. My father completed this task."

    "Oh, are you all finished?" Although these plans were made by his son R¨¹rik, looking at it now, the above plans are really very beneficial to the future of the Ross people.

    The situation has indeed changed a bit, and the Ross people really need food too much now.

    "How much food did your father get?" Otto asked.

    "Adding all the new wheat harvested this year, and the old wheat from last year, there are 230,000 pounds."

    Shock! What else to say? !

    Otto opened his mouth wide in surprise, and his old guys were also suspicious of his ears. Because this number is so huge!

    Seeing that they were all surprised, Snoreva said hurriedly: "Chief, I learned from my father that you will spend twice the market price to buy our wheat. I think you will honor this promise."

    "This..." Otto was in trouble, and he estimated the so-called purchase price once he counted.

    Although the son offered to double purchase the grain returned by Gulda, Otto didn''t care because the money his son controlled was really a lot.

    Food, where can it go more expensive?

    But isn''t the market price always stable at ten pounds of wheat a silver coin? As a Viking, Otto''s mathematical ability is not bad. Even if he estimates that he will have to pay forty thousand silver coins to buy this huge amount of food.

    The importance of food is undoubtedly the money of Roseburg...

    Snoreva saw Otto''s troubles, and he estimated that the Ross people might also have wealth problems.

    Yup! With a purchase price that is twice the market price, Snoreva is not convinced that the Ross people will fulfill this promise.

    Are they a bunch of fools?

    Snoreva hurriedly complimented: "Great leader, I heard that for so many years, the great Ross people have been taking good care of our family''s business. Especially the leader''s heir Rurik, he must be dispatched by the business man. To the messenger of mortal dust. I will tell you the truth, because of your favor, the income of my family in summer is equal to the previous three or four years! Since you are in great need of food, now a huge amount of food has come, everything is easy for us to say."

    Merchants always pursue fairness in buying and selling, while fighters are pursuing every word. Both parties have a common pursuit, that is, honesty.

    Of course Otto could buy 40,000 silver coins to buy food, even this operation was crazy.

    In any case, if the tribe buys Gould¡¯s food, the amount is likely to be comparable to the Novgorod¡¯s autumn tribute. Is it just Gould transporting food? It must not be.

    Thinking about it this way, Otto felt that the tribe could buy 300,000 pounds of wheat just by purchasing. By now, these wheat will greatly benefit the overwintering of the colonists of Shilla Fort.

    Otto was very pleased overall, he tried to keep calm, but his drunk red face made him a little weird.

    "Now there is food, leather, and a large group of slaves?"

    "Exactly, this is what I want to explain in particular." Snoreva said solemnly, "Perhaps I should personally inform the noble Rurik immediately and inform him that my father has completed the task of collecting slaves."

    "Slaves? Are these strong men?" Otto asked without thinking.

    "No! It''s a large group of children."

    "A group of kids? Oh..."

    "What? Chief, aren''t these what you need?"

    "You my son Ruriek needs it. Alas... I really don''t understand him." Otto was really helpless. In his opinion, a good slave must be a strong man. Slave? Keeping it is a servant for work. The son is good. The so-called slave is a servant. He doesn''t care about men and women. A rigid standard is that he must be a child of his age.

    Cultivate loyal servants since childhood? Otto doesn''t think this is wrong, but he thinks what his son R¨¹lik needs at this stage is a large group of strong people to carry out tedious and tiring work.

    Snoreva continued: "There are women, children, and a group of Britons. We have completed the task very well, and now there are more than 100 slaves."

    "So much?!" Otto was startled.

    "Yes..." Snoreva''s eyes jumped unconsciously when he said this, "There is another very important thing, I..."

    "Are you hesitating?"

    "Yes! It''s not a trivial matter, maybe a humble person like me shouldn''t explain the situation."

    "But you say it''s okay," Otto ordered.

    Snoreva knows how to hang around the strong, especially the strong man with sharp eyes facing a room. He is really smart, that is to say, he can see from his eyes that this group of people must have cut off more than double-digit heads, and he must maintain extreme respect.

    He put his hands on the ground, arched his back and said: "Great leader, there is a very bad news. Our ally, the camp of the Ostara people, has been completely destroyed by the Danish army."

    "Huh? What did you say?" Otto couldn''t react for a moment.

    "It''s Ostala, their homeland was destroyed by the Danes."

    Suddenly, the machos in this room who are extremely sensitive to war straightened their backs in an instant. No matter what people''s attitudes toward businessmen are, everyone can''t be unconscious if they smell the atmosphere of war.

    In response, Snoreva relayed what his father had said to Otto.

    That''s what Gould learned about the ins and outs of the Ostras being attacked, and even more detailed the dramatic changes in the situation in the south.

    Otto was really taken aback, and it''s not an exaggeration to describe it as shock.

    "Gould''s analysis means that our revenge against Gotland indirectly caused the destruction of the Ostala people?" Otto asked rhetorically.

    "Absurd!" Harrodsson really couldn''t listen anymore, and shouted with outrage: "The Danes and Gotlanders are very guilty. Have the Danes waged few wars? Are we Ruths still the criminals who caused the war?"

    Suddenly Snoreeva panicked: "Chief, this is definitely not what our family meant."

    "No!" Otto raised his right hand to stop the discussion of his subordinates. "This matter does have something to do with us. At the moment of the expedition, we thought of the possible revenge of the Danes. But who would have thought that they would not attack us, but attack our weaker allies."

    "It''s a surprise attack," Snoreva added.

    "Did they not attack the Mellaren?"

    "No. The enemy completely destroyed Ostra and almost all the locals. Some survivors said that the Danes said something..."

    Seeing that the fat man was starting to say nothing, Otto asked, "What the **** is it?"

    "Those enemies said that because the Rus destroyed a settlement on Gotland, the Danes must retaliate, so the Ostara tribe, very few people survived."

    "Oh! What a tragedy. What did the Mellaren people do? I don''t know these things."

    It is indeed difficult for Otto to know about the South, and this is the choice of the Ross people. The Rus expressed by action that they intend to leave the Mind Subtribe Alliance. In this way, the mighty Mellaren people don''t need to think about the Ross people, and the alliance with each other will exist in name only in a sense.

    Following Snoreva''s explanation, although Otto couldn''t believe it, he was still willing to trust the fat man''s words.

    Finally, Snoreva said a very crucial point.

    "The Ostala tribe was destroyed, and the only refugees fled in all directions. The Mellaren refused to take in these poor refugees, some were taken in by the Y?rmalen, as for our family. We heard that the Rus needed a large number of slaves, More than one hundred Ostara refugees were taken in. Because almost all men died in the battle with the Danish army, and almost all survived were women and children. My father could not bear the pitiful death of these people. It is said that the Russians are all kind. , My father came with them.

    I''m just a businessman, and I boldly suggest to you to take in these people. "

    "Is there such a thing? Are there many young women among the refugees?" Otto''s words made Snoreva a little misunderstood.

    "There are indeed many women, even..."

    Unable to help him speak, Otto didn¡¯t even want to slap his thigh either: "Keep it in! Of course you want to stay! Those women are good! My people are eager for wives, and everyone has to go to the East to find foreigners to be wives. They come. Good, I take them in, and those children. I want all the refugees in Ostara."

    "Oh! The Ross people are really kind."

    Otto laughed, and his guys laughed too.

    After all, refugees are different from efforts. These refugees belong to the coalition. Now it seems that the Melalen people refuse to include them, which is a vicious betrayal. The Ross people are bound to become bigger and stronger. Otto is keenly aware that the benefits of including refugees are not only to increase strength, but also to earn reputation and credibility.

    To become a leader requires force and credibility.

    Snoreva hasn''t finished saying: "The chief, the chief family of the Ostara people didn''t all die in the battle, so far only two children have escaped."

    "Are you a survivor?"

    "Yes. It is not just the survivors, but now the refugees are nominating the oldest child among them as leader of Ostara."

    "A little boy?" Otto pinched his beard and couldn''t help thinking about the future: "Let him come and I will take them in. That boy will be my son''s friend, and I will reward the Ostara people with a new life, the future, Aosta Pulling people must accept the leadership of our Ross people."

    Snoreva didn''t care about other things. He especially corrected Otto''s estimate: "Leader, let me explain. Those are two girls, one is nine and the other is seven. They are very beautiful."

    "Huh? Pretty little girl? Did they promote the little girl as the leader? It''s amazing." Otto''s brain couldn''t react for a while, it seemed that this was the truth.

    "Yes, refugees have no choice My father''s meaning is to recognize the girl''s new identity. After all, Ostara needs a reasonable new leader to negotiate with the Russians. Even if it is surrender, There must also be a leader to kneel down on behalf of the Ostara."

    "Kneel down?" Otto haha ??laughed: "What did you just say? Two very beautiful girls? Oh, they don''t need to kneel, just lie down for me! My only son, Rylik, is also eight. At the age of nine, my son will grow up to be a real man in a few years. He will always lack a wife. Haha, I am also eager to have more grandchildren in my lifetime."

    "So? Chief, you even willing to take in those two girls?"

    "Did I say that?" Otto smiled in denial, then raised his right index finger and pointed to the sky: "God comes to testify, I will take in Ostala. But those two girls are the leaders, before seeing the girls I can¡¯t decide yet. If they are beautiful, then I admit that I want them to be my son¡¯s wives, and I will adopt them and allow them to live with my family. I can treat them like my own daughters. The premise is that they are really beautiful as you say."

    Snoreva smiled: "Oh, my dear leader, I dare not lie. They are really beautiful!"

    "Then wait and see!"

 Chapter 228ï¼š Anyway, you will be the leader sooner or later

    The Ostara tribe? War refugees? There are two beautiful...girls.

    "Oh, my child, you will have more wives. Those two Ostara girls will be your wives." In the night, Otto introduced to his son that tomorrow is bound to happen. The news, and the old guy was really happy from ear to ear.

    The source of Otto''s happiness is certainly not the choice of two wives for his son, and he hasn''t taken it too seriously.

    Rurik took it seriously: "Dad, are you serious? Don''t I already have..."

    "That Svetlana? You plan to have only one wife in this life."

    "I..." In all fairness, Rurik was indeed against three wives and four concubines. However, as a man, he feels that he will not be able to keep self-discipline even after he has power in the future. If the monarch of this era had no three wives and four concubines, his subjects would question that the monarch was not a real man, rather than praise the monarch''s so-called loyalty.

    "It''s better to listen to your father." Mother Niya approached her, her words really meaningful.

    "Mom, even you..."

    "Of course I have no objection, you will become the strongest man. Listen, every strong man is surrounded by a group of wives and concubines. The population of our family is already sparse. Your two brothers died early, and your father is too old. , Hope falls on your shoulders." Niya continued.

    Otto was very satisfied with his wife''s words: "That''s what I meant. Rurik, you must have prosperous descendants."

    A small hand covered his delicate face, and Rurik felt that this was his destiny.

    Regardless, the Rus tribe is such a custom.

    Regarding them as wives, the ultimate goal is to bring people to the tribe?

    In other words, with the power of the leader alone, to expand the royal population for the future kingdom?

    If you want to maintain the stability of a kingdom, you really need the strength of the king''s old waist. This is also true. It is crazy to maintain an ancient kingdom and only rely on a king to manage the vast territory. It is more reliable to canonize more sons as lords.

    For tomorrow, Liu Rik is more worried and hopeful.

    Otto was very happy, his excitement came more from the huge supplies brought by those merchants. What he worries most is the preparation of the wintering supplies in Shilla Fort. If he cannot buy enough goods from the merchants, he really needs to go to Novgorod to intensify the search, which will cause the local People''s fierce resistance is not good.

    Only one loyal dog is enough, and that is the loyal White Tree Manor. The rest of the manor is a herd of cows.

    That''s what Otto thought. If he searched too hard and the cow starved to death, his gain would not be worth the loss.

    It now appears that the problem will be greatly alleviated because the merchants bring a lot of food.

    food! Must buy food! Buy a lot of food! He even bought the food that Gould transported in the first place.

    It was a happy thing after all, Otto fiddled with the glass bottle with spirits in his hand. He had already drunk a bottle in the morning, and tonight, he forced his son to get another bottle to add to the fun.

    "Dad, shouldn''t it, we have an appointment first." Rurik was reluctant.

    "Let you take it."

    "Why? Even if you are the leader."

    "Hurry up!" Otto suddenly became irritable. He slammed the wooden table, and the oil lamp of the troubled table splashed a small pool of seal oil.

    Rurik was not afraid. He knew that his father was just frightening: "I think you still don''t want to drink it. Keep a good spirit. The fleet will arrive tomorrow. By then, you are our chief but you are sleeping. My child will meet them?"

    Otto smiled and continued tapping on the table with his fingers: "What''s wrong? You are wiser than me. If you weren''t still a child, I would give you the seat now. Anyway, you will be the leader. Yes, tomorrow you will meet as the leader in advance, no problem. By the way, tomorrow you go to Gould¡¯s house first, the eldest son Snoreva, the fat guy who looks like Gould will be waiting for you. You and Ha After Luo Zuosen connects, he goes to the beach and waits. If tomorrow I''m sober, I will go too."

    "It''s ridiculous! Are you reporting important things and throwing it at me?" The words were so, Rurik was actually a bit dark.

    Is it possible that this old guy still wants to be a "sovereign emperor" who drinks every day?

    "Give me the wine. Now I am ready to take a sip. If you give me a drink, I have to discuss important matters with you."

    "It''s about women again? Dad, you really want to treat me as the bull in April."

    Otto chuckled: "If you were the bull in April, it would be better! At that time you would have a beard and you can paddle the heaviest oar. Oh..." As he said, Otto glanced at the dew sitting in the corner. Mia: "Don''t idle your high priest, you will have a son at that time, and the descendants of this son will be the high priest for generations. Haha, the priest is also a member of our family."

    Otto was completely silent, but when he said this, Lumia was about to fall to the ground.

    The fact is that Lumia has grown into an adult by the time Liu Rick begins to grow a beard. She really wanted to find a secluded place to avoid it, and then express her dark coolness.

    Rurik didn''t criticize his father''s inattention: "Let''s talk about it, what the **** is the matter."

    "Very important! I need your advice very much. It is a major event related to the development of our tribe. Only you can make the right decision."

    "Really so important?!"

    Rurik was shaken, he really took out a glass bottle from the locked box and set it on the table.

    Seeing this crystal clear bottle with cork stuffed in its mouth, Otto couldn''t help but sigh: "The times have really changed."

    "If you want to indulge in drinking, it doesn''t matter if you fall asleep. You lend me your sword, and I will take the sword to meet the merchants."

    Rurik''s words were tentative, and Otto didn''t feel that his son''s words were offensive, and he was even very happy. He immediately removed the "Destroyer" hanging from his waist and fell on the table.

    "Then get me two more bottles. Tomorrow you will go to the beach with your sword."

    Rurik never thought that his father was really playing it. Is Otto delegating power? Still consider myself a tool man for the time being.

    Because according to the past tradition, when the merchant fleet arrives on a large scale, the leader should pick it up to show the sincerity of the Rus people.

    The sword is here, this is the sword that I want to inherit!

    Although Rurik felt that this Damascus steel knife full of patterns, he did not arrange for Kravassen''s 100-smelting steel sword forged with the world''s top Swedish iron ore to be more useful.

    Rurik looked at a sword, and saw with eagerness that his father had already very skillfully pulled out the cork stopper, and poured tons and tons of spirits into his abdomen against the glass bottle. He had no choice but to give it to his father again. Here are some bottles. .

    Then Otto opened another bottle in the hook.

    It was this bottle, and Otto poured it into a delicate glass, letting the fragrance begin to be wanton.

    "Ah! It''s really good wine, how much do you think it should be sold for?"

    Seeing his father drank so much, Rurik was amazed that his father already knew how to drink alcoholics.

    Nothing! After all, it''s from Ross.

    Rurik said with a cold face: "At least one hundred silver coins. I''ll see the situation. This bottle of wine can also be sold for two hundred silver coins."

    "So how many bottles do you have now?"

    "You want to drink?" Rurik became alert. He didn''t answer his father''s words at all, but urged: "Hurry up and tell me what you want to say."

    "Okay. Because Gould, the slaves, mercenaries, and other weird things you need, he completely over-fulfilled. Boy, you have promised him a lot!"

    "Is it at twice the market price to buy wheat? I know." Rurik nodded, "I wish he would come back now."

    "His eldest son came first. That fat guy should have seen you for the first time. Now that it''s dark, I''ll talk about it tomorrow. That guy said, Gould brought 230,000 pounds of wheat. Can you buy it? "

    "Ah?! So much!" Rurik was really taken aback.

    Regarding the weight of Roman pounds, Rurik can best refer to the weight of later British pounds. After all, the Roman pound weighs less than one catty (500g), and it must be much higher than half a catty. Another intuitive assessment is that one pound of wheat is enough for a worker to build a house without being hungry. Here, there is of course a little difference between being hungry and having a full meal.

    The reality is that a strong man who builds a house and sells manual labor may consume 3,000 calories a day. One roman pound of oats is optimistically estimated to provide him with 1,600 kcal. The missing part is immediately made up for with fish. Besides, on ordinary days, people generally eat fish.

    In fact, the strong men of the Rus people are the big stomach kings of the fish world. A brawny man eats four herrings and he has a calorie intake of 1,600 calories!

    The price of fish at the Roseburg Fish Market can often buy 30 pounds of herring or 40 pounds of cod for a silver coin. Whale meat is very expensive. A brawny man who sells purely physical labor, three silver coins can guarantee that within a month, he can get two thousand calories if he eats three pounds of herring every day.

    But there are no purely proletarians who sell their physical strength. Most of the Ross people¡¯s jobs are fishermen and hunters. Their ability to hunt and fish is such that the main consumers of fish meat for a long time have been merchants who live as guests. Most of the Rus tribe has always eaten a lot of fish, so it is only natural that there are a group of strong men in the tribe!

    So the guys Rurik entertained him eat meat every day. Everyone is very willing to eat delicious herring. Perhaps the most fundamental reason is that the two Roman-pound herrings contain more than 1,200 calories. The physical exhaustion of the eight or nine-year-old boy.

    Herring is a cold-water fish with a very large population and extremely high calorific value in the Baltic Sea. Two pounds of herring are worth one pound of oats.

    Rurik simply could not calculate accurately, nor did he make a good estimate.

    The fact is that if he can really make the Russ, fish-eaters, have the opportunity to eat a lot of wheat, the result will be that the diet of the Russ has reached the level of the fat people in Sweden in the 21st century in the ninth century. By then, I am afraid that the Ross people will face another dilemma, that is, they will begin to be qualified to care about obesity.

    After making calculations in Rurik''s mind, he estimated that so much wheat would be enough for a thousand strong men to eat for two hundred and thirty days. The native population of the Ross tribe has now completely exceeded 4,000 due to the participation of foreign women.

    As far as eating is concerned, of course the Ross people do not have to consider the mouths of merchants and visitors. Thousands of them will find their own way to eat. Lurik only needs to consider their own lives.

    Now, the Rus people have to use the traditional skills of Novgorod Sorgon. Can you bring back 100,000 pounds of wheat this time? In theory it is possible.

    Rurik believed that his father''s force had deterred the rebellion over there, and the rest was the autumn raid.

    An optimistic estimate is that it is reasonable to search for a total of 100,000 pounds of grain from the various estates, and even more.

    It''s good now, Rurik understands that inspiring the merchants to traffic food is more effective than looting by the fleet of his own tribe.

    Of course, businessmen are not profitable and cannot afford to do things early. Buyers must pay considerable money to encourage them to do things.

    But to solve the tribal food problem, Rurik had an account in his mind.

    That is the population of the Rus tribe. How much food do they need in a year?

    Rurik made an assessment of the order of magnitude, that is, according to the standard of 4,000 strong men, 1.5 million pounds are needed for the whole year. This value is still a huge overestimation. After all, fish, especially herring, account for a large proportion in the diet of the Ross people.

    Of course, if you can eat wheat, of course everyone likes it very much.

    It is like that after the leader tried the spirits, he has become a very proficient bottle blowing master in less than ten days.

    Everyone eats wheat cakes, bread and porridge every day, and I am afraid that they will not be able to accept the bitter days of living on surimi or simply eating herring raw. Everyone has been living this way for generations, and of course they don¡¯t think this is a hard life. But after getting used to eating bread every day, the past days are defined as bitter days that we must do our best to fall back.

    Among the Ross tribe, there are not many people who need to eat a pound of wheat every day, and perhaps only a thousand people. Rurik conservatively estimated that the entire tribe¡¯s annual food consumption is only 1 million pounds at this stage.

    What kind of concept is this?

    Rurik estimated that if he bought the food that Gould had trafficked, plus the food that his father had taken to Novgorod to search. I''m afraid there are other merchants who brought some food to try to sell.

    This winter, the Ross people are likely to stock up to 400,000 pounds of wheat!

    Roseburg has never stored so much food before!

    With his face turning red, Ottomu said seriously, "My boy, the big money box you set up should come in handy now! I need your advice!"

    "Use! It must be used. That big cash box is used for this!"

    "Are you sure? Maybe you shouldn''t insist on buying food at double the price. You should understand that that is a huge amount of money! We are also doing business at a loss."

    "Of course I know, but a good man must be honest, don''t you? I have promised and will do the same. 230,000 pounds of food is 46,000 silver coins. This money, we... Rurik gritted his teeth: "We can afford it!"

    "Are you very persistent? No change?!" Otto continued to ask.

    "Yes! It''s unchanged."

    Otto couldn''t help sighing: "I thought you would shrink! That''s close to fifty thousand silver coins. You are so simple. It seems that your vision is not limited to this amount of money."

    "Of course!" Rurik could hear this compliment, so he took the opportunity to boast: "I want to build a great career, and I am a man who has received the favor of God. If I am blinded by some of the silver of the world, I will fall. At the end of the day, the money in the big cash box is for our Roths and our servants, not for my personal pleasure. Besides, even for pleasure, I have better toys."

    Otto was happy in his heart, now by returning to the original topic. He fiddled with the wine bottle in his hand: "I thought your crystal glass was shocking. Now it seems that you can make a lot of them in a short time, and each one can be sold at a high price. In my opinion, you can use these wines to make money. Those silver coins."

    "Oh? Dad, these are the vodkas I prepared for you."

    Hearing it, Otto felt even better. But Otto is not a real drunkard. Taking advantage of his clear mind, he suggested: "Sell to Gould, you can offer a better price. Listen, the crystal glass contains burnable wine, what do you think? It''s all a miracle. Say! How many bottles of wine did you prepare?"

    "To be honest, there are a hundred bottles. As long as you provide me with more ale, Dad, I can make more."

    "One hundred bottles? Each bottle sells for two hundred silver coins. Twenty thousand silver coins are fine. Don''t you still have soap?"

    "Yes. My little maids, they are already very good soap artisans."

    "Sell the soap to Gould, just like you did in the spring."

    Rurik nodded: "Dad, I will take care of these."

    Otto smiled, smiling like a 200-jin elephant seal. Excited, he pulled out the cork again, and then stared at the mouth of the bottle: "I''m so stupid, I am worried that you will be reluctant to bear the money, and I never thought that you are the biggest businessman. Ah! It''s a good wine. A bottle is two pounds of silver, Valha. The holy thing I pulled, I ended up enjoying three bottles today. I''m so extravagant."

    "You also know your luxury?! Others only use three silver coins a month, how about you? You drank six hundred silver coins." After listening to Niya for a long time, she smiled and unopened the table in person. Taking away the bottle, her pride cannot be concealed in her words: "Listen, keep some goods for your son. We still want this thing to make money."

    "Ah! Okay. Rurik, I''ll leave you with tomorrow''s business! The key is here." Otto put the key to the bronze lock of the small room in the priest''s long house on the table, and then he poured the spirits abruptly. , Immediately lay down on the ground. Looking at the wooden beams of his long house, he felt the sky spinning more and more, feeling that everything gradually became dreamy, and slowly snoring everywhere...

    A new day has arrived in calm. As news of the arrival of the large fleet has spread throughout Roseburg, people are boiling!

    Rurik suspended today''s training, and he really couldn''t train.

    Merchants return to their nest in Roseburg like a flock of migratory birds The Ross people must gather at the beach with men, women, old and young, with coins, in order to make a big purchase.

    Sure enough, Otto had a hangover again, and thanks to the temporary decentralization last night, Rurik performed Otto''s task.

    It cannot be said that Otto deliberately neglected the merchants. Otto really felt that he needed to retire. When he saw the miracle that wine can burn in the blacksmith''s shop, and even carried a wine bottle, he could reproduce the miracle anywhere, he had this idea.

    It is really a good thing to let my son go through.

    But Otto certainly didn''t know that his precious son had the ability to be unique from the beginning. Even if Rurik was innocent at first, his temperament has quietly changed since his little face was covered with deer blood.

    After all, Rurik, or Liu Li, is already a man who intends to pursue power.

    Today he brought the leader''s sword, coupled with the particularity of his work today.

    It can be said that Rurik became the leader, only to kneel in the stone ship altar and accept a ceremony.

 Chapter 229ï¼š Rurik

    In the morning, Rurik put on his fresh white dress made of white fox and ferret, and a black leather belt restrained his waist.

    A saber inlaid with gems hung on his waist, and a long sword, which carried it on his back.

    This is my father''s sword, and it is also my own future sword.

    Carrying the sword alone, Rurik felt like a leader.

    The fish market this morning is more lively than ever. Those who fished for fish at night have already encountered a group of merchant ships arriving early. They learned that the large fleet was only resting on the beach, and soon the fleet entered the port.

    The Ross people, who had received the news in advance, had already gathered at the beach, waiting for guests from afar with coins.

    Here, Rurik prepared the most wealth!

    Early in the morning, he greeted Fisk and Kanuf, whom he trusted, and the three children hurried to the longhouse of the priest.

    After greeting the high priest Veria, he opened the key to the room and confirmed the huge wealth he controlled.

    "Boss, so much... so much money?" Fisker''s legs trembled at the first time he saw a huge amount of wealth, and he was at a loss for a while. There was a sense of possessiveness in Fisk''s mind.

    "Why? Is there really a lot of money?" Rurik asked calmly.

    "Yes...this is yours..."

    "It''s my money vault, and it''s also the money vault of our Rus people." Unlike the surprised Fisk and Kanuf, Lurik didn''t change his face. "I just count. Do you envy you? Listen, your poverty is only temporary. Follow me and you two will be rich someday. Come with me now and take you to a luxury guy."

    If you talk about luxury, Rurik''s outfit is extremely extravagant. He dressed himself as a pretty little boy, and the sword he carried on his back proved his noble identity.

    Ordinary people of the tribe, when they see such a figure, most of them stay away because of awe and avoidance.

    There are also many people who have been receiving the blessings of Rurik and have lived a life without worrying about starving to death. Such a person stood obediently, smiled and bowed slightly to Rurik.

    Even though Gould once left Roseburg, this person still left a group of mercenaries and maids to take care of the operation of his house. Since it is necessary to move this year, there has been a lot of construction work near Gould''s house.

    It''s just that Gould''s actions are very different from some Roth families.

    The leader''s new home is about to be completed, and ordinary people regard the leader''s house as a benchmark. Blocks of woodcarvings with wooden floors are being constructed in an orderly manner. Gould is still building traditional wooden longhouses here.

    The chubby Snoreva knew his responsibilities, his father would eventually grow old, and the burden of the family would be borne by him. He was fortunate that his meeting with the leader of Rose was very successful, at least he didn''t feel embarrassed at all.

    It was Chief Ross, who looked a little strange as a man, as if... drunk. Looking back on the situation carefully, the air was indeed filled with the aroma of wine. All of this probably came from the crystal bottle in the hands of the leader?

    A mercenary hurried into the mansion.

    "My lord, the son of Chief Ross is here!"

    "The leader''s son? Reurik?" Snoreva had planned to wait for the leader of Ross, or wait a while for himself to go to the beach to wait for his father''s fleet. Unexpectedly, the leader''s son, whom he should have visited in person, visited in person. "Quick! Let him in."

    Rurik was not hindered in any way, after all, even if the mercenaries stationed here had an opinion on Rurik, they remained humble when they saw the sword of the leader.

    Rurik entered the room, and he even appeared proud, or in other words, his small body was very heroic.

    At this moment, Snoreva leaned against a chestless chair with no legs, facing a table with cold meat, dried plums, and ale on it. He was in a good mood, but seeing that the people who came were actually three children, Snoreva felt a little mischievous.

    "Why? What about your leader? Who among you is Rurik?"

    Why is this fat man a little frivolous? Is this person always like this?

    Rurik said with a wooden face: "I am Rurik, the son of Chief Ross, the future legal leader. I know you, you are Snoreva, the eldest son of Gould."

    Snoreva''s eyes lit up: "Oh? You know me too? Ah, I don''t think you are really a child. Oh, I''m sorry, if your leader comes in person, I will be very happy."

    "Huh?" Rurik, who felt offended again, narrowed his eyes: "Isn''t it possible for a child?"

    Snoreva picked up his exquisite crystal glass, took a sip of the ale, and giggled: "Are you still here to negotiate business with me? I have heard many of your legends. It is said that you are a **** Blessed child, now it seems...oh, not bad."

    "What? Not bad?!"

    "Oh, since you are here, sit down first, and I''m going to the pier in a while."

    Rurik nodded, and then calmly untied the hemp rope tied to his body. He held up his father''s sword, suddenly pulled out the wooden scabbard, and slammed the sword into the sand in the long house: "You know Get this thing?!"

    "This..." Snoreva was startled.

    But the mercenaries were like that, so someone approached Snoreval''s ear and muttered: "My lord, maybe you really shouldn''t neglect him, even a child. Those legends are true, and this sword is also the leader''s sword. Maybe, the true leader of the Ross people is this child. The leader may have been handed over in secret."

    The mercenary''s words made Snoreva feel ridiculous, but after another thought, Carlotta, who was rescued by his father, had become the leader of Ostara.

    What miracle can''t happen in this world?

    Rurik raised his head and commanded in his childish voice: "Snoreva, in the name of Chief Ross, I order you to kneel down! Your father has surrendered to me. You! You must kneel down for me."

    Snoreva was taken aback when a child made a show for himself.

    But those mercenaries actually knelt on one knee on the spot, exercising the etiquette of a warrior, as if the child was the gold master.

    Do not! That child is not the sponsor, it must be the mercenaries who knelt down after feeling the coercion.

    This action made the troubled Snoreva embarrassed.

    In fact, Rurik himself was a bit shy, indeed, the comparison between his small body and the long sword of "Destroyer" always seemed very contradictory. Besides, I am wearing a set of expensive outfits today, and I am more like a businessman''s child.

    Seeing the other party hesitate, Rurik held the hilt of the great sword with both hands: "Your family has moved to the territory of the Rus people. According to our agreement, your safety should be my blessing, so immediately kneel down! Norieva, I bought all the goods your father shipped right away. Your negligence makes me angry."

    "Oh! No!" Only when the question of money was mentioned, Snoreva panicked completely.

    If there is a father, there must be a son? Not really. Snoreva and Gould have different temperaments.

    Snoreva had different prejudices against the leaders of the various tribes of the alliance. The leader of the hometown is a big landlord who squeezes the poor. The leader of Mellaren is very greedy and hypocritical. Leader Ross seems to have always decided to stay in the north. Now there is a little girl who has become the leader of Ostara.

    Snoreva prefers to do business freely, but Gould, this old guy wandering in the control area of ??the entire alliance, really knows that he needs the blessing of the powerful.

    Snoreva naturally has a contemptuous attitude towards the leaders of all colors, and now that the leader of the Rus has sent his son, Snoreva has deliberately neglected.

    However, money is money.

    The fat man got up immediately, he really knew what Rurik''s attitude meant. The family, because of the deal with the leader of Ross, immediately made an unprecedented fortune.

    This dress is well-dressed, it doesn''t matter whether it is clean, and it looks like a tortoise on all fours.

    "Get up," Rurik said calmly.

    Only then did Snoreva get up, then moved closer to Rurik, clasped his hands, and made the fat on his face tremble with a flattering smile.

    "I''m here to discuss business with you on behalf of the leader. I''m actually very familiar here." After looking left and right again, Rurik looked at Snoreva with his eyes shining: "The money is ready. When I see the goods I want, the wealth will be brought to your family¡¯s residence for the first time. I advise you that you should kneel more when you see me in the future, and don¡¯t lie down like a tortoise or kneel on one knee like a warrior. The ground is fine. You must remember that our powerful Roths did not protect you merchants for no reason, nor did they give you the Gould family preferential treatment for no reason."

    "Ah! Yes, there is something wrong." Snoreva complimented, and this move made Rurik understand that this fat man was far from his father''s character. Gould is also an old guy who has seen strong winds and waves, knows how to choose, and has his own arrogance.

    This Snoreva is good, like a "tool man of capital", as long as he can make money, he can''t help but knelt down and lick the boots of the buyer.

    If this is the best, such a "capital instrument man" can develop into a Russian instrument man.

    "I''ll just sit down, and I will mainly meet you on this trip. You, prepare some food for my brothers."

    "Yes." Snoreva nodded as if pounding garlic, then immediately greeted the servant.

    It can be said that, in Kanuf and Fisk''s eyes, his boss made a well-dressed businessman lie on the ground in just a few words.

    What a feat of a king!

    The son of the leader who holds the sword of the leader, the valiant appearance of Rurik gave Fisk a shock that has surpassed the huge wealth that he had seen before.

    After some rest, Rurik''s stomach was filled with a lot of meat.

    Taking advantage of the meal, Rurik''s eyes fixed on the glass cup that Snoreva was playing with. After a closer look, he really wanted to laugh.

    "Isn''t this broken glass made by me? How come I was made a treasure by this Snoreva? It''s ridiculous. No! Those merchants took my glass to the south. It''s them! Unexpectedly, it was bought by Gould? It is possible that the fat man likes to collect some strange treasures."

    Rurik held the words in his heart, and he had a bottom in his heart.

    Because those merchants who transport glassware won''t lose money, since Gould thinks glassware is a rare treasure? Okay! There are hundreds of glass bottles filled with spirits behind!

    It doesn''t make sense to stay idle.

    Rurik got up with the two guys. The three of them ate a free meal at Gould''s mansion, but the host Snoreva was about to lift his belly and dance.

    The beach was already crowded with people, and Lurik smoothly took over with Harrodsson at the agreed place.

    After seeing the leader''s sword, Haro Zossen was taken aback.

    "Ruriek! Didn''t the leader come?"

    "Yes. Today, I assume the responsibility of the leader."

    Hearing it, Harozuosen was surprised again, but after thinking about it, he still felt a little bit relieved. He said faintly: "I think, this is actually your father''s trial of you. In the future, you will be our leader." He said this, and his heart was refreshed, because his son Kanuf has already Become a close follower of the future leader. Even the "leadership trial" did not forget to bring it.

    "Yes, it''s a trial. When Gould comes, I will negotiate with him personally."

    "Okay." Haro Zuosen held his chest with his right hand and bowed slightly: "The big boss, everything is up to you."

    leader? Rurik smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth: "Okay, I am the leader. I should also behave and let you know my abilities."

    Today, the people of the Rus tribe are all dressed up, which is their best clothing.

    The ones that can be worn here are snow-white, without exception, they are not rich, but there are very few such people.

    Rurik''s white fox and ferret fur, and his blond hair tied up, the whole look is really eye-catching among the crowd.

    To match his dazzling eyes, there are also his mother who has been late, and the maid maid who wears huge silver jewelry, Lu Mia. The arrival of the two women could not hide Rurik''s beauty in the slightest.

    It can even be said that before Rurik grows his beard, he can rely on his clothes today and pretend to be a girl.

    The noon sun illuminates the world transparently, and the warm south wind rushes into the fjord, making people feel more comfortable.

    Not far away, a large fleet is coming!

    They came in abundance, and their sails were shining brightly in the sun.

    People on the shore have been looking forward to it for a long time, and even people have prepared a large number of beaches for the upload.

    It is best for the transport ship of the Ross people to find a real wharf, leaning against the landing stage. Gould himself had no worries about docking. After operating in Roseburg for so many years, he naturally built a reliable dock.

    That is, compared to the previous years, the size of his caravan has expanded four times this year!

    Gould really moved most of his belongings, knowing Anklas, to Rose.

    After the long voyage, this old fat man has been in bad spirits, but he is finally about to reach his destination, and his spirit suddenly rises.

    "Sister, the shore is the territory of the Ross people? It''s really a settlement built in the fjord." While Ella was relieved, she was also very in awe, because only from her eyes, Ross could tell. People¡¯s homes are really large.

    Different from the Melaren tribe, Melaren was built on the riverside plain, and they can certainly blossom everywhere without any restraint. Although the troubled Melaren has a large population, their residences appear to be quite scattered.

    The Ross people are the opposite! Roseburg was built on the gentle slopes of the mountains, but this place is a natural harbor, so it is crowded with people.

    Carlotta was also shocked, "Really, there are houses everywhere! There are boats everywhere on the coast?! Why are there so many?! This is the Ross man."

    "This is the territory of the Roths." Gould said proudly.

    "My lord, our people will live here?" Carlotta asked Gould tentatively, with more respectful words.

    "It depends on the attitude of the leaders of the Russ. From what I know about them, not only can you settle down, but your life will quickly restore peace."

    Carlotta smiled relievedly.

    After experiencing a great war, she was deeply aware of the value of peace for the rest of her life. The adventure in Mellaren also made her realize that there are kind people, provided that they are real foreseeing, not hypocrites.

    After a while, Gould stood on the bow, facing all the oarsmen of his flagship: "Brothers. Run to our own wharf and lead everyone to be careful not to break the plank of the plank..."

    He shouted loudly, personally directing the steering of the flagship.

    Gould''s fleet began to exercise as a whole, and other small caravans went straight to the beach cleaned by the Ross.

    As usual, there is a tacit understanding between the migratory bird-like merchants and the Ross people. There are some beach areas where the Ross people will not stop their boats. All because of tacit understanding, those areas are reserved for merchants to anchor their ships. The so-called ships will continue to be pulled to the sandy beaches as long as they flush the beach. In the next six months, most of these ships will be placed on the shore to ensure that the frozen sea ice will not damage the ships.

    Even Gould¡¯s large merchant ships must do so, provided that he removes all the cargo.

    However, the situation was beyond Gould''s imagination.

    He originally intended to take the wheat transport ship to the trestle first, so that he could immediately hire the Ross brawny who were waiting for work on the shore and hire them to move the goods away.

    However, the potential energy of the ship is too strong! The three transport ships were not properly deployed. The ships reinforced by oak boards were squeezed. The ship itself was fine. As a result, the troubled trestle bridge collapsed, so that more than 20 people on the trestle bridge fell into the diving.

    Rurik really witnessed this situation: "Could it be that the old guy brought too many goods? That''s fine."

    Rurik also noticed Snoreva''s sudden pale face. He asked, "What''s wrong with you? It seems that your fleet hasn''t encountered any major problems."

    "Damn it! I wondered when I saw this trestle bridge. It''s too brittle. I really don''t understand why my father didn''t repair it properly. Now we can build new ones." Snoreva suggested: "My leader , Let''s go over there now."

    "Alright. I want to see Gould the first time."

    Rurik was very happy that Snoreva called himself "the leader", and it seemed that this guy was also in the play.

    A large sword was still leaning on his back, and the huge ruby ??on the hilt was particularly conspicuous. Also agreeing to be conspicuous was Rurik''s white furry dress.

    It is very interesting. After all, the most precious fur in the Nordic region is basically ferret. In the era when there was no artificial breeding, hunting ferrets started a technical job. In addition, ferrets would only grow white fur in winter, which made it more difficult to capture.

    The wealthy people use ferrets to decorate themselves, and the bigger reason is its preciousness.

    In the face of the predicament, Gould, in addition to secretly cursing a scalping, had to organize the fleet to turn slightly and do the traditional beach washing operations. Although this is more damage to the keel of the ship, it is better than a fleet of ships relying on the surface of the sea and being unable to make a shore.

    The heavy ship went straight to the beach, where the sand and rocks will surely ease the impact of the ship.

    Gould just grabbed the wooden stick tied with the rope on the bow, and his eyes were impressive to see a white boy on the shore.

    Is it a child? !

    He fixed his eyes to see, and suddenly the flowers bloomed: "It''s Rurik! It seems that Chief Ross is also here. UU Reading "

    However, Otto did not come.

    Even Otto stayed in his parent''s room and fell asleep, dreaming about Valhalla in his mind. The reality is that the family has all gone to the beach, and almost all the old guys have gone, and even their own sabers have been handed over to his son for temporary safekeeping.

    In a sense, Otto has been left behind for a short time, becoming a real lonely man.

    But everything doesn''t matter. He feels that his beloved Ross tribe has finally found the most perfect new accommodation, and he doesn''t have much to worry about. Therefore, he once hated being drunk, but now he himself has gradually begun to indulge in pleasure.

    He is the chief, and currently only Rurik dares to criticize him.

    Gould really wants to have a good chat with Otto after landing, especially to negotiate the purchase of goods. After all, there are too many goods, and Gould doesn¡¯t have so much confidence in Rurik. If Rurik¡¯s price is too high, it is of course okay to reduce the price, but Gould feels that he still has to personally talk with the big boss Austria. Have a good chat.

    The results of it? Gould was destined to miscalculate, but he definitely did not lose.

 Chapter 230ï¼š We will be one family from now on

    The flagship sank vigorously and hit the sandy beach, and deep dents were carved out by the hard oak keel.

    A plank was lowered from the boat, and it leaned toward the ground.

    Rurik on the shore recognized Gould, a fat old guy at a glance, and saw that this guy was quite good at playing, actually sitting on a wooden plank and slipping to the ground, and then

    It landed perfectly, and the fat belly and fat on his face trembled.

    "Let''s go, Snoreva, follow me to see your father." Rurik shook his neck, and his two close friends walked first.

    Now Rurik has no time to watch the other large number of merchants who washed up on the beach. Those people also brought a lot of goods, but not their own food. In other words, the goods that those people brought together were not as important as Gould. And so many retail merchants are running with Gould''s large forces, in fact, the picture is just a safe route.

    Among the merchants, the figure of the stamp collector Fodgen, this old guy personally brought a pile of leather clothes made of cowhide to a commercial expedition.

    As a result, Arik, who was ordered to lead the young soldiers of the tribe to maintain order and punish the thief, noticed at a glance the leather clothing peddled by a certain merchant.

    Arik bought it at the first time. At this time, he had to admit that this is said to be from the Mellaren tribe, a senior guy who asked an expert to make leather jackets, and his goods are really high-quality.

    The so-called has a great future! My wife Peravina is very good at sewing linen clothes, but processing leather is much worse.

    So Arik gathered his brothers who had won the battle the first time, and almost bought half of Fodgen''s clothing in the first time.

    This angry Fodgen smoked his old face and scolded himself for making the price cheap. At the same time, one can no longer feel that a Ross man is really rich.

    Snoreva was a little strange, he felt that Rurik was always a bit of an adult, although it took only a long time to meet him.

    This person is by no means any child I have seen before.

    It was as if the soul of this child was far more immature than his appearance.

    Two girls wearing white fox leather robes also landed smoothly from the "wood slide" and stepped on the territory of the Ross people. Carlotta and Ella inevitably felt a little timid.

    of.

    The two of them also saw the snow-white child not far away. Before seeing clearly, Carlotta thought it was a girl, but when he was on the boat, Gould

    It was said that the child was Rurik, and even teased about the color of the clothes.

    It¡¯s good this time, Carlotta, who can see Rurik¡¯s appearance from a distance, can be regarded as realizing that Gould¡¯s praise, and even the praise of his dead grandpa, are actually reliable.

    .

    Rurik, he was really clean and neat. He looks like a warrior with a saber, and his standing heroic looks different from ordinary children.

    noble.

    For a moment, Carlotta was a little timid instinctively, and her sister Ella was more cautious.

    The two girls consciously hid behind Gould, but they did not realize that their strange behavior attracted Rurik''s intense attention.

    Why? For some well-dressed people, Rurik knew at a glance that it must be Gould''s family. Those people are very recognizable¡ªall fat people.

    On the contrary, there are two "white rabbits with golden hair" who are very similar to him, closely behind Gould, just like his daughters.

    Pooh! How could the fat Gould have two thin quack descendants?

    "Are they the so-called last girls of Ostara? It''s really strange, why do you two dress up at the same height as mine?!" Thinking inwardly, Liu Li

    Ke looked at his robe on the hook: "I knew I wouldn''t wear such conspicuous clothes."

    Rurik took off his white fox hat, and walked forward proudly with his head raised up.

    "Gould, you finally come back, let me wait for a long time."

    "Oh my old friend!" Gould opened his arms. He subconsciously wanted to hug his friend, but seeing that Rurik was too young, he gave up.

    "By the way, where''s your father? Where''s the big boss?"

    Rurik tilted his head: "It''s right here. Look, I''m carrying a sword."

    It is the "Destroyer" of the leader Otto.

    Suddenly, a terrible thought floated in Gould''s mind, and he couldn''t help but step back for it, but almost squeezed the two white rabbits that were hiding on the ground. "Liu Li

    Ke, is it possible that the big leader has..."

    "Huh? You... don''t you think?!" Rurik knew that Gould had guessed that Otto was dead. It is true that if that old guy indulges in strong alcohol every day, he will die sooner or later.

    Caused by alcoholism.

    Rurik explained hurriedly: "My father is all well, but he has fallen in love with a treasure recently, which makes him unwilling to manage the affairs of the tribe. Don¡¯t worry.

    After all, I want to take over as the leader, so it''s okay to do something now. "

    "A temporary leader? Well, my leader. Now, please allow me to introduce two lovely friends to you."

    Originally, Gould planned to introduce the two girls of Ostara slowly, and since they were stuck to themselves, this time they also pushed to the front desk.

    Rurik, his expression was calm.

    Two little girls with golden hair stood in front of Gould, they were somewhat timid, their heads were covered by fox fur or ferret hats, and gold silk drooped on their cheeks.

    Their faces are quite ruddy, but the whole person looks a little thin. Weight loss is weight loss. Both of them are healthy as a whole. Their clothes are rich and fresh.

    It feels like two elves.

    This is not surprising, Rurik already knows their age, knowing that little girls of this age are always extremely slim and thin.

    However, these did not affect their growth into aunts with bucket waists after decades.

    Compared to Orientals, Rurik really knows that Northern European girls have the most beautiful and moving years, perhaps ten years.

    To be fair, his father, who was deliberately drunk, said that they were really beautiful.

    In fact, Otto also heard from Snoreva, everyone is a man, and the aesthetics are highly consistent.

    It is said that these two girls have experienced a very painful past?

    "Gould, I heard your eldest son say, is this the girl from Ostara?"

    "It''s the granddaughter of the leader. But now things have changed." After all, Gould smashed Carlotta.

    A taller girl walked two steps forward. She looked a little stage fright and kept her head slightly hooked.

    Rurik gave a calm command: "Girl, look up and look at me."

    Carlota was startled, and couldn''t think of Rurik, who was dreaming of her, whose words were so sharp?

    She raised her head sharply, and saw Rurik''s blue eyes and his white and pure face.

    It is precisely because he has been washing his face with soap that Rurik has no freckles on his face. He was really clean, so clean that Carlotta thought it was sacred.

    It is always offensive for the two strangers to stare at each other, Carlotta hurriedly hung his head again, but Rurik kept his eyes intent.

    Should they also be my wives? !

    Rurik said loudly again: "Girl, continue to look up and look at me! Tell me your name and who you are."

    Carlotta was startled again, and hurriedly raised his head and said hurriedly: "I...I am Carlotta, the leader of Ostara... the troop! I am the female leader of Ostara."

    "Huh? Ostara''s female chief? You? I don''t think it is like. How could Ostara choose a stuttering girl to be the chief."

    "No! I don''t stutter." Carlotta felt that she was slightly offended, she was a little angry, because of this, her flustered heart calmed down.

    There was a sharp look in the girl''s eyes, and Rurik clearly noticed this.

    "I am the female leader of Ostara, I am Carlotta, and this is my sister Ella." Then the girl pulled her sister to her side: "Our tribal experience

    After a series of sufferings, now is here to join you. "

    "Return to us?" Rurik actually asked knowingly. He felt that things had become a little strange, so he asked: "Why? Is it a guest? I think we are here.

    There can¡¯t be too many people in the land boundary. "

    Is he against it? Carlotta was a little flustered, and because she remembered something painful, tears burst into her eyes: "Ruriek! My grandfather often talks about you.

    It is said that you are a talented person in the league, and you are the best. Our tribe has suffered a catastrophe, and people are almost dead. We need the shelter of you Ruths. "

    "Is it necessary?" Rurik still deliberately kept a straight face, as if he didn''t get in, or explicitly hinted against him with indifference.

    "I beg you!" Suddenly, Carlotta knelt down with her sister, and the two children began to cry. Carlotta cried the most fiercely here: "Ruriek,

    You are a saint! The Mellaren refused to take us in, and now only you Ross can take us in. As long as you allow us, we will always be your servants in the future

    . even! I will¡­¡­"

    "Are you my wife?" Rurik asked deliberately

    "what!?"

    Rurik said in a cold tone that would definitely make Carlotta tremble all over.

    "What? You are surprised! You don''t want to be my wife?"

    "No, I''m willing." Carlotta said in a panic, "as long as you can protect my people, let me do anything."

    Since taking on the important mission of rejuvenating the tribe, Carlotta has really spared it. As everyone knows, she has found the right person, because Rurik is also burdened with "for

    The mission of bringing unprecedented prosperity to the Ross tribe.

    "Then you get up first." Rurik said, raising his hand, and this gesture is like the older generation to the younger generation.

    To be honest, Rurik didn''t feel very good about the first meeting of the two girls. It is said that they are beautiful like elves, at least that''s what father Otto said.

    They are really beautiful, or cute, but the two girls are nothing more special.

    All have been the leaders, does this girl still lack some backbone? Kneeling casually!

    At this moment, Gould hurriedly stepped up to make a round: "Rurik, you people of Roth must take them in. I am suggesting you to do this, because it will do you right

    The Sri tribe must be good. "

    Rurik nodded: "Okay, my wisdom can discern the huge benefits of taking them in. I didn''t refuse the girl''s plea. I heard your eldest son''s explanation.

    It''s relieved, their Ostara were attacked by the Danes, and now only a hundred people come to my Roseburg? "

    "It''s true, and it''s all women and children, you Roths will love it." Gould added.

    "Of course, I Russ need more population. But if some Ostara fighters join me, I will be even more happy. You know, we Russ need

    warrior. "

    This statement is undoubtedly a knife that stabs Carlotta''s heart. The men of Ostara have fought, but it is a pity that almost all of them have died in battle. Got a promise of acceptance, Carlotta

    Stand up and wipe away the tears.

    She interjected: "Great...great Rurik, are you already the leader of the Ross tribe."

    She added the honorific "greta", which Rurik felt was worthy of adding such a prefix if it had "the Great". Haha, is this girl actually very good at observing words?

    Rurik had seen Carlotta''s face, so the other smaller one was Ella. Compared with the older sister, the younger sister looks more delicate.

    "I have not been the leader yet, but the position of the leader must be mine. You, the female leader Ostara, you can now regard me as the leader of Ross.

    Any words are also very important. My leader''s father lent me the sword, and today I am the leader. "

    "Ah! Great leader, may God bless you forever." Carlotta complimented.

    "You''re welcome." Rurik showed a smile: "My leader father has decided that my family will take you both. Your people are all

    Will be taken in, will be treated kindly by us, and will surely live a stable life like ours in the future. As for the two of you, you will live in the leader''s house. "

    "Ah! In other words, your father intends to... adopt us?!" Carlotta asked urgently, unable to conceal his inner joy in his excitement.

    "Adopt? That''s it." Rurik shrugged: You see, the three of us are wearing very similar white fox and ferret clothing. We are all long blonde hair.

    I want to tie my hair up like this, so it looks more like it. Do we look like a family? It¡¯s okay, you tell me the days before, we¡¯re good

    Good chat. If it is a memory of suffering, let me know the story of the southern residents of our alliance very well. Alas, I haven''t even left this fjord

    . "

    "Okay, great Rurik." Carlotta said sweetly.

    "Don''t give me great prefixes, but just call me by my name. Remember, we Rus and Ostara are already alliances. We are OnePlus.

    I am your half-brother, and a backer you can rely on. even¡­¡­"

    Originally, Rurik felt it and wanted to say "it''s your husband". After thinking about it carefully, Dad''s arbitrary imagination is still too much.

    He added: "Anyway, we are now a family. My father is very concerned about the two of you. He is happy to take you in as daughters."

    Rurik was just playing a guise, although he knew Otto would treat the two of them kindly. Take in as a daughter? Pooh! The old guy who has been indulging in strong alcohol recently is more willing

    Saw a group of grandchildren running around.

    The two girls were crying again, especially Carlotta, smiling in pain, and she hugged Rique tightly with her arms outstretched. Yeah, since Rurik is gone,

    Still showing goodwill.

    Rurik was hugged by two girls of the same age who were crying bitterly, as if he were indeed their brothers.

    In this situation, Niya was in tears, but she didn''t object to raising two more daughters. Anyway, it¡¯s okay for my only son to marry them years later. This

    So, isn''t the Rus equivalent to controlling the Ostra tribe?

    Only Lumia was jealous. A deer breeder fell to the leader of the Rus, and there was really only this Rurik who was really good. Lu Mia keeps

    Ke as the only support, as the only brother. What now¡­¡­

    "It''s really touching!" Gould applauded, "Congratulations to Rurik, my friend, you now have two more sisters."

    "Then you think I''m very happy?" Being hugged tightly by two girls The troubled Rurik can only hold out a small head, looking at the smiling old guy in embarrassment.

    Gould.

    "I think you are of course happy. Listen, I have done everything you told me, and I hope your promise will also be fulfilled."

    "Of course!" Rurik said without hesitation: "The money is ready, and it will definitely satisfy you. Also, the distilled spirit I promised has also become a success."

    "Really? Just like I bought it at a high price before?"

    "Of course!" Rurik squeezed out a smile, "The real spirits can burn, I have done it. When we discuss business in detail, I will handle it.

    All the spirits in the head are given to you. "

    "Oh! Thank you so much."

    "What do I want? Servant, mercenary. Food, and other things."

    "It''s all here." After that, Gould snapped his fingers, and soon a group of strong men appeared.

 Chapter 231ï¼š Rurik and Jeflo

    There is a man here, he is not the kind of fat body, but he has a lean and smart feeling. Also, the appearance of this person is very different from that of the Rus or other tribes. The skin of this person is indeed quite white, but he has a relatively flat face and his hair is more brown.

    All the above fully proved one thing, he is definitely not a German, not even a Slav.

    The only thing Rurik can guess is that this person is a Finn. Because there is only one possibility.

    "You! That''s you!" Rurik reached out his hand and pointed out, "You must be Jeflo."

    "Ah, you know my name?!" Yevlo was a little surprised.

    "Of course I know that Gould gave you a high evaluation. Now you should know that I am Rurik and I will be your future benefactor. You need to promise me that you will work for me in the future."

    "Of course." As soon as the voice fell, Jevlo knelt on one knee simply, and covered the position of his heart with his right hand.

    And the people dressed in samurai behind him, they all knelt on one knee, seeing the movements of the leader.

    The sudden situation shocked Rurik.

    This warrior, kneeling on one knee, tied his forehead with a hemp rope and restrained his stray hair. This man''s beard was also obviously carefully repaired. Although it has a texture of cheeks, it can be seen that there must be a sharp knife against the flesh to shave, and only the current brownish-yellow hair roots.

    This Yelloff gave Rurik a very capable feeling. Think about it, this person was originally Gould''s mercenary captain, but also a talent that Gould personally cultivated from an early age.

    Probably because of frequent training and fighting, this person did not become a plump elephant seal like his original owner.

    Rurik pinched his smooth chin. At this moment, he also had an urge to add a funny beard.

    It''s a man after all!

    In this era, a man''s beard is often linked to a man''s strength, and it is also linked to that aspect of strength.

    Because of the bare jaws of adult men, it is said that only the castrates of the Frankish court and the Eastern Roman courts, as well as the castrates of the choir, have such a manner.

    Shaving off a person''s beard can be described as a strong insult.

    Rurik can deeply feel the charm of this man, and then see the muscle texture on his arm, which makes him very satisfied.

    "This is the mercenaries who are going to give me?" Rurik asked deliberately.

    "Exactly. My leader, you will own them."

    Rurik nodded, still holding the sword in his hands, and commanded in a childish voice: "You all get up!"

    Evlo had to get up, and at this moment he was not absolutely sure that there was any problem with kneeling a child. After all, he had already understood his destiny, and after only a short contact, his first impression of Rurik was really great.

    This child really has a kind of king aura.

    Thanks to the training on Gould Island, the mercenaries behind Jeflo have basically become good fighting forces. It is this group of people who are almost all young people from the M?laren tribe who have come out to wander the rivers and lakes. Everyone first came to the territory of the Rus people in the legendary north. They all looked cautious, but in their hearts, they all had a desire to settle down. . For example, being a Ros will not make people who are of their ancestors like Mellaren feel uncomfortable.

    Jeflo also behaved very cautiously, in other words, he has learned to surrender to the strong.

    "Jeflo." Lurik asked suddenly.

    "Yes!"

    "I heard that you are Finn? Is this true?"

    "Exactly."

    "Okay." After that, Rurik said a greeting in Finnish.

    This greeting really made Evlo surprised and delighted.

    "Master, you...you know our language?" Jevlo''s words were also spoken in Finnish, which Rurik didn''t understand.

    However, Rurik suddenly noticed from the corner of his eyes that the expression of his maid chief Lumia was becoming a little complicated, she...

    "Lumia!"

    "Yes Yes!"

    "Say a few words to him in your language."

    Lumia got the order, first clasped her hands and walked forward shyly, and spoke her own Sami language, and all the words she said, Jeflo''s eyes widened, they were heard truly.

    After all, Rurik only learned some Sami vocabulary from Lumia. They are not many, but if they cannot be used frequently, they are easy to forget.

    Rurik is busy with a lot of things. He speaks in Gnostic language on weekdays. Not only does he forget a lot of Sami vocabulary, which is extremely similar to ancient Finnish, but also Slavic vocabulary.

    At least Rurik had studied before. He realized that Lumia and this Jeflo were very excited about each other''s identities.

    Despite reluctance, Rurik clapped his hands to interrupt the communication between the two.

    "Let¡¯s stop here, you will have time for small talk in the future. Jeflo, it seems that you know the language of deer breeders, and you have not forgotten your Finnish language."

    "Yes! Master." Yevlo was firm, but his trembling eyes clearly told Rurik that he was about to cry.

    What makes Jeflo so excited? !

    It was entirely because he had never thought that he could hear his native dialect in the remote Rus tribe, and for the first time in more than ten years, he had the opportunity to talk freely with another "community" in his native dialect.

    After all, the Sami language was separated from the ancient Finnish language, and the separation occurred only in the first millennium AD. It can be said that the Sami who raise deer are Finns themselves.

    Rurik clapped his little hand and said casually, "Excellent! Jeflo, you are a Finn. When we Rus conquer the East, you will have a huge effect."

    Evlo was startled: "Master, are you very interested in the East?"

    "East?" Rurik smiled and raised his chest advocating: "East is a wonderful place. It is full of unknown wealth. Isn¡¯t it your hometown? Listen, I¡¯m very interested in you Finns. General One day, I will be the leader of all the Finns and deer breeders, but don¡¯t worry, I will be the benevolent leader. At that time, I will need your strength."

    Jeflo was not a fool, he felt a little bit of the new owner''s ambition, and the possibility of his own magical future.

    Yevlo didn¡¯t say much, but shook his head with a courtesy blessing: ¡°If I can assist you in conquering the East, it¡¯s my honor. If I live in my hometown, I will even find my people. very happy."

    "Oh?" Rurik narrowed his eyes. "Do you remember your people. I heard some stories about you. It is said that you were a prisoner captured in the war."

    Rurik¡¯s words were straightforward, and Jeflo was not angry: ¡°Exactly. Everyone said that Rurik of Ross is a blessed person and a kind person. If I¡¯m lucky enough to be respected by you , I hope my people in the East can also be respected by you."

    Ok? This Jeflo is also a man of Taoism?

    Rurik was a little bit cool, and then he thought about it. I''m afraid Gould has already done some ideological work on this person, so Jeflo can quickly adapt to his new identity?

    On the other hand, in Rurik''s heart, the conquest of Finland was originally one of the future development strategies. The reason is not that he insists on doing this, it is entirely because, in terms of geopolitics, it is facing the construction and development of Fort Silla, and even the Tombstone Island stronghold built in the ?land Islands. It is equivalent to saying that the entire Finnish peninsula is surrounded by the three strongholds of the Rus. Isn''t it normal to conquer Finland in such a situation?

    Besides, Finland is either controlled by the descendants of the Russ or controlled by the Swedes.

    In the final analysis, the two groups who can control Finland are related to the Vikings who settled in Svealand.

    Rurik had met Jeflo and reviewed the mercenaries behind him. After a conversation, he was full of interest in Jeflo, as if he was born a loyal mercenary.

    Wait, the mercenary''s loyalty? !

    These guys may be more loyal to money in the final analysis. Jeflo did have the past of his childhood, I am afraid he was accidentally loyal to money, and he was also loyal to his benefactor.

    Rurik held the sword again and shouted in public: "All mercenary brothers! I am your master, Rurik! The son of the leader of the Ross tribe, the undoubted next leader! You will become my servants. Soldiers, only to protect the family of chiefs.

    You will get generous treatment for your loyalty. Now I stipulate that the captain of the mercenary will have twenty silver coins per month, and the ordinary mercenary will have ten silver coins per month.

    In addition, I will be responsible for all your food, clothing and weapons. "

    As soon as this remark came out, the mercenaries talked a lot, and everyone was happy with the master''s generous determination.

    But Gould''s old face sank, he really felt that Rurik''s treatment for mercenaries was a bit too high.

    Is it high? Rurik felt that his decision was correct.

    In a sense, before the more than one hundred brothers under his command grew up, the group of mercenaries in front of him was temporarily his own army that he could mobilize directly.

    Of course, there is an insurmountable gap between this group of people from being upgraded to "Jade Guards"-they are not Russians by blood.

    Maybe Jeflo can be very loyal, and the others just forget it. Rurik believed more in his cousin Arik, and those young people who were more than ten years older than him. After that, he most trusted the group of tribal boys he trained by himself.

    To protect the safety of the chief''s family and the wealth of the chief, of course these tasks must be entrusted to the people of the Ross tribe.

    The biggest advantage of mercenaries bought with money is that in future wars, Xu will spend a lot of money to get them to take the lead.

    It can be said that Rurik''s current actual meaning is to treat these thirty people as tools for fighting in front of the battle, as well as labor and labor in peace time.

    "Now I declare that Jeflo is my mercenary captain. Jeflo, come to me and kneel!"

    Jeflo said nothing, he knelt on one knee in front of Rurik, their eyes almost flat.

    Suddenly, Rurik pulled out the dagger he was wearing, and the sunlight reflected by the bright white color of carbon steel directly flashed Yevlo''s eyes!

    A sword standing on a sandy ground full of patterns, and a bright white sword!

    Just by intuition, Jeflo knew this was a rare treasure. But he was stunned that he didn''t understand that the amount of equipment equipped with the bright white steel swords of the Ross Warriors was increasing almost every day. The time for the Russ to fully change their steel weapons is not far away.

    Suddenly the dagger hit Jeflo''s left shoulder, and the sudden situation surprised him.

    At this moment, Rurik said: "Odin witnesses, the brave Ross witnesses, and is recognized by the blessed Rurik!"

    After all, the sword rested on Evlo''s right shoulder again.

    "I believe that the Finn Jeflo, Jeflo is the captain of my mercenary. May your loyalty be like a hard stone, and your bravery like a sword. From now on, you will fight for the Ross tribe."

    Suddenly, the back of the sword hit the Tianling Gai of Jeflo, and Lurik asked in a low voice, "Are you willing to fight for me?"

    This is a ceremony! After realizing this, Evlo no longer felt a violation.

    "I do. I will fight for Rurik! Fight for the Ross tribe!"

    "Okay! Remember your vows, Odin will also give me blessings. If you choose to betray, God will punish you."

    "I! Don''t dare to violate!"

    Until this time, Rurik took the sword back. At the same time he saw Yevlojong''s piercing eyes.

    People in this era believe in certain gods. The so-called relying on these beliefs can find a reasonable place in the world for themselves, so that their hearts are no longer confused. Because of this factor, people are always in awe of mysterious things.

    Rurik liked the guy Jeflo very much, so he had to use a certain amount of money to win him over, and at the same time, through some rituals, to lock his heart. The same ritual that completely imitated the "Knight''s Canonization Ceremony" was also shown to other mercenaries, and Rurik hoped that the power of ghosts and gods would restrain these mercenaries.

    He felt that he was learning to use his magical identity as a "son of god" to engulf people. Just look at the eyes of this fat man, Gould, he saw dignity and solemnity.

    It seems that the mercenaries have been tamed. What about others?

    The mercenaries were asked to stand aside, and then all the Ostara refugees (almost all women with children and children) got off the boat, and the refugees naturally gathered around their nine-year-old female leader , Waiting for the next arrangement of the same immature Ross leader.

    Sisters Carlota and Ella are also waiting for Rurik''s next request.

    The last person who disembarked is to be introduced by Gould.

    Now, it was the private mercenary guard of the Gould family, one by one, leading a large group of people to the sandy ground in front of Rurik.

    As the people gathered more and more, Rurik''s brows became deeper and deeper.

    "What''s the matter? Gould, you are not telling me that this group of people are all the servants you found for me?"

    The fat Gould''s big hand with multiple gemstone rings held his heart and bowed slightly and said, "My leader, they are all your servants. You gave me an order. If you can, try to find it. Some people who have not settled in their lives. I have fulfilled the agreement, and you are also kind."

    "Yes! But, how did I see a lot of children here, even... girls?"

    "Exactly. They are all poor beggars, and some Britons. I rescued them from the slave market."

    "This...this is too much!"

    Rurik couldn''t help wondering that if Gould was in the south, he simply took out the money to take away the girl they couldn''t afford to support from the local farmers.

    Is it ridiculous? Do not! Rurik knew the origins of the ten new maids under his command, all of which were bought by his father from Novgorod.

    "Gould, I now have reason to suspect that you used money to lure the locals and take their daughter away." Rurik said harshly.

    "No, I didn''t do that. All the children are beggars. I am a businessman. Now I bring these children who are on the verge of starvation to health and health. I hope you will be satisfied."

    "She''s right!" Carlotta, who was on the side, couldn''t stand it anymore. She quickly separated from her people and walked closer to Rurik. "I can testify."

    "Huh? Are they really beggars?"

    "Exactly. Because my sister and I have also been beggars for a few days. Thanks to Uncle Gould, we were rescued. Otherwise, I would have starved to death."

    He was misunderstood by Rurik, and Gould didn''t feel wronged at all. After all, businessmen often don''t care about right or wrong when they do things. Everyone seeks benefits. Despite all the excuses and asking himself, Gould knew that transporting this large group of people was not so-called benevolence, but the purpose was nothing but change, and what he ultimately did was the work of a slave trader in the practical sense. The only thing he can justify is that these people will definitely be treated like never before in Rurik''s hands.

    "Okay." Rurik nodded: "Since Chief Ostara said so. I will accept these people."

    "Oh! My master, you are really merciful and the leader, so..." Gould immediately clasped his fists in his hands and began to hint with a grin on his face.

    "Money? Money is not a problem. What about other goods? What about food?"

    "It''s all here." Gould pointed to all the boats on the beach: "A lot of wheat, a lot of vegetables, and a batch of wine. There is even a batch of unprocessed flax. My leader, I hope very much. You can buy them, I know, you need them very much."

    do you need? The Ross people certainly need these materials and the urgency of this need has never been greater.

    Poor own father fell in love with spirits completely, and now he is hanging over.

    However, the father gave himself the sword of the leader, which is equivalent to saying that the administrative power of the Ross tribe has also been given to himself.

    Rurik said nothing, and immediately decided: "I want it all!"

    "This...is this true?!" Gould was overjoyed, and his family members were also happy.

    Happy but happy, Gould couldn''t help but worry, and said tactfully: "My leader, thanks to your care. I have brought a lot of things, you can really enjoy it."

    "Hey, are you worried that I can''t take out a sum of money right away? Don''t worry." Then, Rurik pointed to the servants who were transported: "There are these people, I will pay. Let us settle Okay, these people, wait a while, I''m going to your mansion to have a good chat. There is only one thing I can guarantee that if we settle the accounts today, you will get the full payment tomorrow."

    "Oh! That''s great!" Gould clapped his hands and cheered, his plump body suddenly jumped up, his plump belly was like a sea wave...

 Chapter 232ï¼š The girls who were taken in

    The large beaches of Roseburg are very lively, and for some time in the future, this place will exist as a market.

    The "army" of migratory bird-like merchants arrived safely, and almost everyone had great hopes for the Russians. It is said that the Ruths grabbed huge wealth during the war? The merchants are eager to get a share now.

    R¨¹lik¡¯s cousin, Arik, took up the job of maintaining order and bought some leather clothes for himself and the guys by the way.

    Almost all leather clothing comes from Fodgen. Check it out, many young Ross men generously took out the silver coins, put on brand new leather clothes and happily showed off.

    For the time being, Arik has no time to take care of his younger brother, even if his younger brother now has the sword of the leader to perform the duties of the leader.

    Finally, someone hurriedly ran to the noisy market scene and found Arik who shouted five and six among the chaotic crowd.

    "Aric, hurry up! The son of Odin wants you to take your brothers there as soon as possible." The messenger panicked, and his right hand kept pointing in the direction of Gould''s mansion.

    "Don''t you see that I''m busy."

    "Arik, this is an order. The son of Odin asked us to go now. It is best to take some older men from the tribe as much as possible."

    What to go there for? Isn''t the little brother in trouble?

    At this moment, Arik raised his arms and shouted, which fully demonstrated the appeal of a young military commander.

    In a short period of time, more than two hundred men moved after hearing the wind, and they followed Arik.

    Of course, more people still rely on the market, in order to buy all kinds of useful things before the budget is spent.

    Arik came with a group of men mightily, almost all of them inseparable from their swords, coming here as if coming to a fight.

    As a result, after learning of Rurik''s decision, the big guy was not only shocked, but also happy.

    In a short period of time, Rurik and Carlotta, the female leader of Ostara, had an in-depth conversation about the future.

    Now, what can the Ostara people want? As long as you can live with more dignity, it is great happiness.

    So Rurik and Carlota made an agreement on how to settle most of the refugees immediately.

    Arik brought the men happily, including the older ones. After learning of Rurik''s very responsible determination, everyone immediately struck up a conversation with this group of refugees.

    Those women with children, they escaped from the dead and have been living for two months.

    To let the miserable past pass forever, a new life must begin.

    All the women with children have found their new home, which is to marry the Ruth who strikes up a conversation immediately.

    After all, they are women, especially younger women who have given birth to children. Because of this experience, they basically have no worries about dystocia when they re-birth.

    Some Ross men had no worries at all. They only asked for a wife. They made promises to the refugee women and even pointed out that Rurik was the witness of the promise.

    They almost had no place to live, and immediately accepted this kindness. Then, he continued to pull or embrace his children, and left with his new husband.

    For them, a new life has begun.

    Carlota was a little regretful and a little relieved.

    The tribesmen did not become slaves, but became the wives of the people of allies.

    But things have become like this, can the Ostara clan be revived? Having lost all the tribes that can handle men with weapons, the remaining women and children can be taken in and even adopted by the people of allies, which is already the greatest luck. But they are tantamount to saying that they have given up the identity of Ostara, and now they want to live in the new identity of the Rus.

    In addition, there are a group of orphans of Ostara, and all of them are girls.

    Now it''s a girl, ten years later it will be a woman, and then Rose''s new generation mother.

    The best way Rurik could think of to settle them was to find a host family for them. I''m afraid that can''t be regarded as a real foster family, Rurik believes very much that when he decides to implement this decision, it is equivalent to identifying the future wife to his subordinates.

    Those women with children all left, leaving a group of orphans standing blankly. They basically know that their so-called leader is also dependent on the strong now, as for themselves...

    All the girls shut their mouths, only thinking in their hearts that they can have a good home.

    Rurik called a lot of guys, and these boys were powerful beings he believed to be. To be precise, Rurik divided the boys he trained into groups, with the smallest unit being a group of ten. All he called were "team leaders" and talents who were destined to grow into Kong Wu''s strong man.

    The girls gathered together, and the guys from Rurik were ordered to stand in a row.

    They are all closely watched by a crowd. Gould and Harrodsson, as well as other well-known guys, are already talking about it.

    Rurik is holding the sword, he has stood to deal with too many things, and now the sun is slanting, he is tired, he just wants to end it all sooner.

    "Brothers, I won''t talk nonsense. You are loyal to me, of course I have to show it. Look at these girls, they are almost the same age as you. Although it is not in line with our etiquette, I still decided. You put it today They took them all away, and when they were twelve years old, they got engaged!"

    The girls were surprised and happy, but the boys were only ecstatic.

    Even though they are still children, they are really looking forward to their twelfth birthday one by one, eager to be qualified to get married soon, and then become true warriors.

    "Choose by yourself!" After Rurik gave the order, the boys hurried over, aimed at their target, grabbed the other''s wrist and left.

    "It''s really a group of monkeys, I hope you can be very brave on the battlefield in the future." Rurik said nothing, his eyes kept watching.

    Their subordinates are only eight or nine years old. It is more appropriate to find a childhood playmate of the opposite **** than to choose a future wife by themselves.

    This did not leave Rick eagerly watching Kanuf pulling the wrists of the two girls, his freckled face smiled.

    Among all the subordinates, only Fisk remained calm, but the child frowned and Rurik felt that things were not simple.

    Fisk didn''t choose his own woman, and Rurik didn''t intend to treat his loyal buddy in the slightest.

    Earlier, Rurik accidentally found a pair of twin sisters among the refugees. It was very cute to ask them, but it was sad that their home was destroyed by the war. Now only these two girls are not involved, and the fool can also understand that these two girls have other arrangements.

    In other words, from the very beginning, Rurik wanted the two women to hand over to the ten-year-old Fisker. Unexpectedly, Fisker frowned.

    All refugee girls have their own destinations, and Carlota is also very pleased with this situation.

    Fisk, empty-handed, was at a loss for a while.

    "Fisk!" Lurik asked loudly, winking, "You won''t choose one?"

    "Does it have to?"

    "Why not? You will be engaged soon. It seems you are worried about something."

    "Yes! Because of me...my home..." Fisk wanted to say that he was poor, but thanks to the love of his buddies, the difficult times have passed. Suddenly there are more family members, and the standard of living has dropped again.

    "You come." Rurik waved his hand, and then pushed the two Xuezang women to the front desk.

    "I will leave these two girls to you."

    "Is this... appropriate?" Fisk was actually a little shy when faced with a girl who was almost the same age. The two girls are also holding hands, hooking their heads, shy and at a loss.

    "You are actually ashamed, you are a man, or a general I can trust. If I reward you, you will accept it." After all, Rurik slammed the two women''s back with both hands, and pushed them to Fisk''s side. .

    "Listen, their families were killed by the Danes. Fisk, your father was also killed by the Danes. Almost all of us have loved ones killed by the Danes. Maybe you can have a lot with them. Words."

    The two girls were clearly aware of what Rurik said, and they raised their heads at the same time, shaking their eyes and looking at Fisk''s face in surprise.

    it is more than words.

    Fisk stretched out his hands and greeted them, and his tight mouth and determined eyes were equivalent to a promise to his woman that he must avenge the Danes.

    The corners of Rurik''s mouth were relieved, and he then shouted loudly; "Brothers, they are your family now. I order you to treat them kindly. You don''t have to worry about eating, and your women do the same every day. Two pounds of fish, this is my reward."

    For an instant, Fisk took the lead and yelled at Ullah, and the others moved.

    The roar of the children surprised the onlookers.

    The slogan "Ula" obviously has no special meaning, but this slogan is a rhythmic shout to Rurik, which is very meaningful.

    It can be said that this slogan symbolizes that Rurik has established an authority long ago, rather than relying on the leader''s father''s sword.

    Within a short period of time, women with children and orphans whose families were wiped out all had new homes.

    Carlotta took her sister Ella''s little hand, and the two were not only dumbfounded, but also a group of children cheering at Rurik in her ears.

    But now, he and his sister are really alone.

    The female leader of the Ostara tribe? Does it make sense now? Do you really count on your stomach to rebuild a tribe?

    "So, who will my husband be? Is it really him?" Carlotta''s eyes looked straight at Rurik''s back, and the more muttered in his heart, the more complicated his mood became.

    Finally, there were two gentle hands covering the small faces of Carlota and Ella respectively.

    They looked up and saw a wrinkled middle-aged woman with a peaceful attitude.

    "Madam, you are..." Carlotta asked weakly.

    "I''m the chief''s wife and Rurik''s mother. Child, be my child, okay?"

    "I...maybe I should think about it again."

    "No need to think about it anymore." Niya smiled and said, "I will take care of you like your biological mother. The true chief of the Ross tribe will be your father. Look." Niya pointed to her own. Son: "Rurik, the future leader of the Rus, he is your brother. Son, what do you think?"

    Do you have to think about it again?

    Carlota and Ella, the two are eager to be adopted by the leader of Ross, Carlotta dare not think more, and can''t think too much.

    "Okay, Mom." Carlotta entered the state instantly. Ella''s sister''s behavior also called her mother reluctantly.

    Niya smiled in relief, and she moved her face to her, her mouth close to her children''s ears: "What a smart boy. From now on, you will live with Rurik. Um...forever."

    This was exactly Niya''s suggestion, she didn''t want Carlotta to know everything.

    "Mom, I understand."

    "Oh? You understand?"

    "Yes, I... I and Ella will... become Rurik''s wife. That''s right."

    "Of course. Are you willing?" Niya asked knowingly.

    "I''m willing to come to the Ross tribe. It''s really the most correct choice for us Aostala people." As he talked, Carlotta wept altogether.

    "Child, don''t cry, let''s live a good life in the future." Niya wiped Carlotta''s tears with his left hand, and subconsciously squeezed Ella''s fat little face with his right hand. She thought Carlotta shed tears because she was moved, but this is only part of the truth.

    Carlotta is still a little sad, after all, the refugees in Ostara are guaranteed to survive, and everyone will have dignity in the future. But Ostara has been absorbed by the Ross tribe, and a complete and independent Ostara may no longer exist.

    Niya was very happy to adopt the last two sisters of the Ostara tribe. She even wished that her son and these two girls would grow up in an instant, and then they would get married.

    The Svetlana in the east was something that Niya didn''t understand and couldn''t touch. Although Lumia saw her every day, she was a deer breeder and a servant. Niya felt a little bit grudge in her heart.

    Carlotta and Ella are different. They are naturally beautiful, and the extremely strong qualities that they realized when they fled are also respected by the Ross people. When such girls grow up, they must be very outstanding women, not to mention that their identities are also very noble.

    Pinching the cheeks of the two daughters, Niya even thought out names for her grandchildren, which were the names of her two dead sons.

    There is no such thing as auspicious or inauspicious issues here. Niya only asks his two grandsons to inherit the names of their dead uncles and make up for Niya''s lingering pain in her life.

    The mother took the female leader of the Ostala tribe as her daughter. At this time, Rurik did not resist at all, and he was fully psychologically prepared.

    In this way, the Ostara refugees can be regarded as a favourable destination.

    Next, there are many people who need a clear destination.

    Here, the most difficult problem is the housing of the servants. The two large "barracks dormitories" built by Rurik can be put into use, but the number of people coming is so large that the barracks just can''t be squeezed out.

    Moreover, the two barracks have their own purposes.

    One barracks was for the most loyal servants, and the other was for mercenaries.

    The current problem is that there are too many visitors, and the existing infrastructure is completely unable to meet the actual needs.

    Rurik realized the seriousness of the problem and the urgency to change.

    Because, although it is the end of August, winter is coming!

    A number of sturdy and warm houses must be built before winter. They do not need to be carved into wooden floors and fireplaces, just follow the traditional long house construction. The ultimate goal is to ensure that they will not freeze to death.

    Give all servants safety and adequate food, Lurik is not a saint who saves suffering.

    All the servants are useful. To take in the Ostara people, the Ross people also need to profit from the righteous deeds. Because this is not the territory of the Ostala people, it is necessary to collect "rent" to take them in. The rent is of course easy to talk about. They are always penniless at present, and they still have to pay some price. Those women with children became the wives of the Ross people, which was a price. It is also a price for the orphan refugees to become the future wives of their fellows.

    At this price, everyone can be tricky.

    As for the servants acquired by Gould through various channels, they must pay for them unconditionally in exchange for food for survival and the qualification to live in a warm house from the master.

    But Rurik did have a strong heart of compassion. Faced with a large group of beggars who were said to have been picked up, Rurik had already made a decision.

    Don''t think there are a huge number of girls among the people being transported.

    Many people think that the role of these children is really insignificant, but Rurik doesn''t think so. Compared with boys, these girls who have lost their support know how to seize opportunities, and their desire for a stable and peaceful life is extremely strong. And because they are women, they are basically insulated from armed rebellion.

    Whether it is a refugee girl or a beggar picked up by Mellaren, they will all become laborers. Although it is a fantasy to expect them to do physical work, Rurik only intends to arrange them to do high-tech work. For example, making soap, or taking it to the smithy to do miscellaneous work. Even cut grass in the wilderness and bring it back to raise reindeer.

    No matter how weak they are, they are also laborers! Of course, the situation will be better if you receive a certain amount of cultural education.

    Rurik had already thought about it After the boring winter, I acted as a teacher to teach some cultural lessons to his subordinates, especially to popularize practical mathematics knowledge. Now it seems that the students who can educate have become very too much. Just become a teacher by yourself, and you can''t be so tired?

    Rurik thought of Lumia, this girl can be described as her first student. After all, students must become teachers to educate more students.

    As for the food issue, this is not a problem, but it is also a problem that Rurik must negotiate with Gould in the first place.

    And this is the issue that Rurik and Gould agreed to negotiate tonight.

    On the afternoon of arrival in Hong Kong, people of all kinds were waiting for refugees, servants, and mercenaries. Rurik thought that the resettlement work for this group of people had been completed. To relocate so many people, Gould must be able to provide a lot of help. Before the completion of the construction of the new house, Rurik felt that he needed continuous help from Gould.

    Gould is a businessman seeking money, and on this basis, he is also a guy who knows current affairs.

    Rurik knew that today, as the leader of Rus, he had to negotiate with the biggest business in the history of the Rus tribe, the business immediately!

 Chapter 233ï¼š The largest material transaction ever made by the Ross tribe

    Among all the men who followed Arik, Kawei, who was interested in buying daily necessities at the bazaar, also got in touch.

    A group of men to marry refugee women, or even raise women¡¯s children?

    Was this decision made by Rurik, or did the big leader have already made plans?

    After all, it was the Russ who took in the troubled allies and fulfilled the obligations of the alliance.

    In short, Kawei felt that he was following the right person. The most important thing for a good man is truth, and leaders need these qualities even more.

    All kinds of people Lu began to leave.

    Needless to say, the refugees have found a new home. Rurik¡¯s new servants still need Gould to provide shelter for the time being.

    In fact, Kawei didn''t think that R¨¹lik''s insistence on hiring a group of mercenaries was a good decision.

    There are too many young people from the Ross tribe! Does Rurik have doubts about his own people? Didn¡¯t this kid know that only his own people are the most important at the critical moment?

    reliable. As for mercenaries? Who knows.

    Kawei did not leave, and he witnessed a large group of Ross men who quickly turned into porters. They are basically in a neat line with sacks on their backs

    Wu, to move the goods to Gould¡¯s warehouse.

    When he was about to leave, Rurik stopped him.

    "My little master, what do you want to tell me?"

    "There is one." With his father''s sword on his back, Rurik, who was by Gould''s side, ordered: "Go and get all the things we made."

    "Huh? What is that?"

    "It''s VODKA! Come on! The big buyer who didn''t see us is here?!" Rurik''s words deliberately criticized him, and Kawei understood everything very sensibly.

    Because they had already made an appointment with each other, they prepared a hundred bottles of vodka in a wooden box and tried their best to sell them to Gould, a big businessman.

    Kawe, who had a major mission on his shoulders, ran all the way, while Rurik was accompanied by the maid chief Lumia, following Gould¡¯s large family of children, into the

    In the "mansion" by the sea.

    Here, Rurik is a full-fledged guest.

    Gould is back. He is determined to entertain his most distinguished guests. He must let Rurik or Otto, the big chief who is coming soon, eat and drink.

    , Only in this way is the key to a good business negotiation. How to do this business well, Gould has a bottom line in his heart, but he will not tell Rurik, he will replace him.

    The old face full of fat and beard trembled cheerfully.

    And his youngest son and granddaughter leaned close to the naughty side of R¨¹lik, but the atmosphere was alive.

    on the other hand.

    Otto, who had a hangover for a long time, finally woke up when the sun was about to go down!

    "It''s damned, did the sun come out from the west? What about people? Where did you all go?"

    When he called out loudly, the woman carrying the bucket walked respectfully and told him what had happened.

    "Oh! Wine is really good, I still drank too much." He regretted that he had missed a lot of good things because he was asleep, and he was even more worried about letting his son, Rylik, be the leader.

    The job is actually not too difficult.

    But he didn''t worry for long, and after a while, a large number of people returned one after another.

    Otto, who looked very good, was almost instinctively alert, because he saw a group of unarmed, simple-dressed men. Is it a slave? Not like.

    Suddenly, Otto realized that these young men are the so-called mercenaries that his son needs?

    Mercenary? The Ross tribe really needs them.

    Ask yourself, Otto has a little resistance on this issue. Even young men elected from the people of allies have doubts about their loyalty and, moreover,

    Will it be detrimental to important members of your family or tribe?

    Take a closer look, many men and women of the ethnic group have returned with a large amount of fresh gadgets purchased. He even saw some women with bucket waists carrying

    The bundle of flax flies with light steps, as if high-quality twine and cloth cannot be made in a few steps at night.

    Moreover, the wife also came.

    In the evening, the wife became very strange, her hands were pulling the two children. The two children were both white, so Otto rubbed his eyes vigorously, making him think

    His lovely Rurik cracked.

    Otto stood on the gravel road like a majestic statue, blocking the advance of the crowd.

    After a very brief contact, the newly promoted mercenaries headed by Jeflo knelt on one knee in unison, paying respect to the Ruth tribe who had almost existed in the legend.

    Big boss.

    It can be said that many M?laren people know very little about the Ross people, and the so-called understanding comes from word of mouth from the merchants. The vast number of farmers consciously don¡¯t need to know

    So many, as long as any one''s own field, one''s own wife and children, and any leader of the tribe, that''s enough.

    When Otto saw them kneeling, he was in a good mood.

    "You!" Otto pointed at the shaggy man leading the head: "Where did you come from, and why did you come to my territory? Report truthfully."

    Yevlo looked up very calmly and replied: "Great leader, we are the servants of Rurik. You are the true leader of the Rus tribe, and we are also your servants.

    people. "

    "My servant? Haha? Do you still admire my reputation? I think it''s just for money."

    Yevlo continued to answer: "Yes, we are mercenaries, but we have principles. If we can work for the son of Odin, this is our honor."

    "That is to admire my son''s reputation? You answer truthfully."

    "Exactly. I dare not hide it."

    Otto nodded. As far as today''s situation is concerned, he was indeed once "ridden with power." So what? Otto felt that his greatest mission in his later years had changed

    Becoming a tribe to train a new leader, for this purpose, what kind of effort is worth it.

    "What''s your name?" Otto asked.

    "I''m Jeflo, originally Gould''s mercenary captain. I have been loyal to Rurik on the beach. Now, I..." Jeflo was dull: "I too

    Will miss you allegiance. "

    "is it?"

    Otto is not a fool who can be fooled by a few rhetoric. He stepped forward, stretched out his right foot, and ordered: "Lick my boots to prove that you are worthy of being deceived."

    trust. "

    This... Obviously slaves can do it. but¡­

    Jeflo hesitated, then leaned down to do the same.

    "Look up." Otto kicked Yevlo''s chin with the back of his foot. "Look at me now."

    "Hello, Zosen! Come here." Otto ordered again.

    At this moment, Haro Zuosen hurriedly ran over, with a more flattery in his demeanor. "Big Chief, please give your orders."

    Otto hugged and pointed at all kneeling people: "Has Rurik arranged for them? This is the residence of our nobles. They can enter.

    In? "

    Indeed, ordinary people in the tribe stayed away from the residences of the chief family and relatives.

    "The big boss, that big longhouse, Rurik has made arrangements..."

    "Oh! I understand." Otto patted his head, "I remember. You put your ears together."

    "Yes."

    As Harrodsson brought his ears closer, Otto murmured, "Listen, I still don¡¯t worry about these people. Brothers in the row watched and found that the suspicious person stood up again.

    Grasp the interrogation momentarily. Tomorrow you will arrange for these people to log. Don''t worry about my son''s arrangements, just do as I said. "

    Harrodsson didn''t say much, and could ask all kneeling people to follow him and leave.

    The episode came to an end. The men and women with a large amount of goods also rushed to their homes and are actively preparing for this year''s winter.

    The wife came back. When the two white rabbits pulled by the wife really stood in front of him, Otto realized that the two were actually girls.

    Just now, Carlotta, the heroic figure of the Ross leader, saw it really. What she saw with her eyes was a majestic leader, and the leader''s manners were still a bit dead

    Go to the father''s appearance. Do not! This old man is even more heroic.

    I have to say that because of the two girls'' dresses and Liurik''s jerseys, Otto was forgiven for the dizziness for a while.

    Carlotta''s polite representative of her sister, explained her identity.

    Hearing it, Otto laughed altogether. Then, with his callous hands, he suddenly lifted the chins of the two girls, taking a look at their faces.

    "Yes, as in the legend, very beautiful. Good! It happens to be my son''s wife."

    Carlotta was used to hearing this again.

    Her trembling eyes looked at Otto affectionately: "I am Carlotta, and I am already the female leader elected by the Ostala people. The Ross people¡¯s help to us, we Otto

    Tara will repay. I already know my destiny, Dad. "

    Dad basically topped all the words, and Otto looked at his wife cheerfully again: "They are our children, don''t you object, Niya"

    "Oh! How can I object? I''m really happy."

    "Then don''t rush, take them into the house."

    In the long room, Otto listened with relish to a brief account of the two girls, as well as what his wife mentioned.

    Otto, who was chewing on dried meat, finally realized the tragedy of Ostara, and a meat-cutting dagger was suddenly inserted into the wooden table: "It seems that our revenge is not enough.

    . "

    The two women were startled, Niya also asked instinctively: "Continue the war?!"

    "When have you heard of the war? Our Ross tribe is very powerful. The existence of our Rurik fully proves that our tribe has been blessed by Odin. May

    The Larens turned out to be a group of cowards! Next spring, we will still have a war. "

    "Let''s fight then." Niya didn''t have the slightest sense of comfort. After all, war itself is a very common thing in everyone''s life. If you don''t want to be a slave

    , Go take the initiative!

    "Then next year, Denmark is too far away, and we will continue to practice with Gotlanders!"

    The elderly husband said these things again, and Niya seemed to see Otto when he was young. There was a fire in her eyes: "Okay! Go to fight. Now

    We also have a group of mercenaries, I think, if it is against the enemies of our alliance, they will be desperate. "

    "The mercenary... still think about it." Otto pinched his beard: "It looks like Rurik is still with Gould."

    "Of course!" Niya smiled: "You don''t want to eat the dried fish in our house. You go to Gould''s mansion now, the old guy has set up a banquet. You may

    I don¡¯t know, our son has made the final decision on your behalf. "

    "Huh? What''s the decision?"

    "It''s silly! The food! You absolutely can''t think of the amount." As he said, Niya made crazy gestures with her hands. After all, she had never seen it in her life.

    So much food. "The grain brought by Gould will pile up into a mound, enough for our entire tribe to eat tomorrow spring. Rurik decided to buy it all!"

    "Sure enough... it came true."

    Because of a rough calculation in the conversation with Gould''s eldest son, Otto estimated that almost all the silver coins he controlled would have to be spent. Although Gould is in Ross

    It''s really a good person to give charcoal when the time to build a new base is snowy, and it''s a lie to say that buying this batch of materials doesn''t feel bad.

    Because Otto had never thought in his life that his family could one day hold one hundred thousand silver coins, and this number could continue to rise.

    But to finalize this business, I¡¯m afraid the money saved is...

    Otto would take Arik to Gould''s mansion. Along the way, he listened to his nephew¡¯s arrangements for the mercenaries and gave his son a rainy day to build a house.

    I am very pleased with the action.

    The two walked together, and along the way were full of people happily fighting against supplies. They were so happy that they didn''t even notice the big boss passing by.

    The night is getting deeper, and the reception hall of Gould''s house is now overcrowded for the first time!

    Gould arranged the banquet hall and formed a situation where the Gould family sat in one place and the Otto family lived in one place. It can be said that only from the seating position, the double

    The ranks of the parties seem to be completely equal.

    But the Ross people did not pass the concept of seat level.

    Otto came, and he naturally sat with his son. Also sitting with him was Kawei carrying a wooden box.

    Opposite them are the main family members of Gould-all the sons from the oldest to the youngest.

    There was no maid at the banquet, Ruriek¡¯s maid chief Lumia stood obediently aside, and none of Gould¡¯s women were present.

    After all, this banquet is also a scene for business negotiations. The female family is indeed redundant. Even Gould thinks that it is enough to bring only his eldest son, Snoreva.

    In a happy atmosphere, as a plate of roasted lamb was carried in by the strong man, the venue was filled with the fragrance of meat.

    Gould stood up first, holding up his gold-encrusted ivory wine glass: "Allow me to salute you, great leader."

    It stands to reason that Gould can take out an exquisite glass, but the current situation is that the opposite leader¡¯s family brought their own crystal glass, which is even better than their own.

    The shape is more beautiful. Taking out the glass can be said to be timid, Gould, who was completely shocked, had to take out the old cup.

    Because up to now, Gould still doesn''t know that the Roths have become manufacturers of glass products.

    "Cheers!" Otto toasted, although it was filled with ordinary ale, he drank it all in one go. By now, Otto felt that ordinary ale was not considered

    It''s wine!

    Gould''s maid cut up the lamb, put it on silver plates, and distributed it to all kinds of people sitting there. It¡¯s Otto¡¯s turn.

    The crispy shanks of roasted lamb, served on a plate.

    In addition, the very soft bread baked with high-quality whole-wheat flour that is ground and sifted through a sieve can be described as the staple food of dinner. Some others have been topped with honey

    The raspberry dried fruit, which is extremely sweet, becomes an appetizer.

    Yes, compared to their own dried fish, these delicacies are the most greedy.

    Otto looked at Gould''s family portrait again, he understood how all these people were fat. Co-authoring this family to do business, in the final analysis is to satisfy the appetite

    Desire?

    After drinking three rounds of dishes and five flavors, Gould felt that the atmosphere had been brewing very well, and it was time to start business negotiations.

    "Great leader, Rurik and I have made preliminary discussions. The Ross tribe will buy all the goods in the outlets. I hope you can finalize this trade."

    "This is a good thing!" Otto, who drank some ale, was excited. He knocked on the table and said excitedly: "I am building our Shilla Fort in the East, your supplies

    It was too timely. "

    Still politely, Gould continued: "It is my greatest honor to be able to help you."

    "Then talk about the price!"

    Although Rurik intended to tell Dad the price of all the supplies, Otto obviously wanted to ask him personally this time.

    Gould pinched his fingers and said: "All the oats, onions, and carrots, they have exceeded fifty thousand silver coins. Garuci these, a price of fifty thousand silver coins!

    "Gould doesn''t want to calculate too much, although he feels that he will suffer by cutting off the fraction.

    "There are also those servants who are transporting hard, and there are mercenaries. They total more than a hundred people, I still count as one hundred people. Each one is based on one hundred silver coins, I want

    Ten thousand silver coins..."

    "Listen!" Otto banged on the table, gnawing clean lamb bones all shaking off the ground.

    Rurik closed his mouth, and he could see that Dad was panicking.

    "It''s ridiculous!" Otto screamed hard: "So much money? You are stealing money!"

    "But..." Gould calmed down, and from the corner of his eyes he glanced at Rurik with a wooden face, and hurriedly explained: "Great leader. For example, the person I transported.

    In Mellaren, I gave them a house, food, and even if they were sick. Transporting them also requires a fee. All is for money! I discussed with Rurik

    , Now I hire people to give your servants a new house, I also want to earn some money! In this matter, you can''t just send me away for two or three thousand silver coins. "

    Otto still finds it ridiculous, so he can justify: "This is how you are not. We are buying your wheat at double the price."

    Gould realized that the atmosphere was a bit subtle, but Gould¡¯s bottom line about the wheat was very high: "My leader, we swear about the wheat. We even

    There is a written contract, should I take it out immediately? This is the only thing you must not go back on. "

    "You..." Otto was taken aback. Indeed, this fat man had signed a lot of written documents with his son, and even had priests as witnesses.

    Rurik, who has been shutting up, consciously found an opportunity to happen, which means that his flustered father reiterated: "I will follow the agreement. I will spend 10,000 silver coins and buy

    All the servants are reasonable and reasonable. There are also related expenses for those mercenaries. Gould, I will bear all the expenses you paid for them in M?laren. "

    Gould was very pleased. He euphemistically said: "I don''t care about ordinary mercenaries. They become your servants, and it is also a benefit for them. Only Yev

    Luo! Losing him, I lost my love, because you need to compensate me for this. "

    "Money? Jeflo?" Otto thought of the young man for a moment. It seemed that he still had a deep friendship with this Gould?

    "Only this is not a matter of money. In the past, Jeflo protected my personal safety. Now I need a new backer, it is you." Gould looked sincerely.

    Looking at Otto: "Big Chief, I have moved. I need your acknowledgment and admit that I am a native of Ross. If you admit me now, I won''t even need these ten thousand silver coins.

    "

    "Huh? You want to join us completely?" Otto asked, pinching his beard.

    "I have completely gotten off Unkras. I need a new identity. I hope it''s a Ross businessman."

    "That''s it!" Otto said casually with a smile, "So, Maizi''s expense, isn''t it..."

    Gould panicked, "My leader! I am already willing to give up a lot of benefits. Only wheat is the only thing, I hope to look at the elements of business principles.

    Please be sure to maintain the price. "

    As a buyer, Otto certainly wants to keep the price down, not to mention that he has realized that he can use his power to press Gould into submission.

    But Rurik was not satisfied with his father''s chicken thieves.

    Rurik said on behalf of his father: "We also have principles. I will give ten thousand silver coins, and wheat¡¯s money will not be less than one silver coin. Will I take out sixty thousand silver coins?

    Come without regret! I will not breach the contract, and I believe you will not. So now is the time for me to fulfill the promise. Kawei! "

    "Yes!" Kawei, who was almost an outsider, echoed loudly.

    "Move your box to the big merchant and open it!"

    Kawei came carrying the wooden box, and as the bronze lock opened, the neatly arranged glasses made Gould lie completely on the ground. Gould¡¯s sons, one

    All of them poked their heads, staring at the huge amount of rare treasures, all stupefied.

    There are glass bottles full of strange liquids.

    "You guys actually have... so many crystals? No! I feel like glass."

    Rurik held back for a long time, and now finally said: "Gould, I should have told you that the glasses you showed before were all made by our Ross people."

    "Really? Is this really true?"

    Gould later learned of the news for a while, he had always been skeptical, but now that he saw so many glassware, this suspicion has disappeared.

    "Of course it is true. Kawei, pour wine for our merchant."

    The commanding Kawei took out a bottle, pulled out the cork in front of Gould, and suddenly a strong aroma of wine spurted out. Gould''s eyes widened, looking at his emptiness.

    The ivory cup is filled with transparent wine.

    "Rurik, you...you tell me this is wine?"

    "This is wine! Try it," Rurik urged.

    Gould immediately took the cup in both hands and drank it. Then, he was shocked by the strong impulse and squirted out the spirits in his stomach, but this is indeed unprecedented.

    Good wine.

    His mood stabilized a little, then he played with the empty glass bottle, sniffed the still strong aroma of the bottle, silently closed his eyes, and felt his stomach again.

    Wonderful feeling of warmth.

    There was a strange pattern on the glass bottle, and Gould realized that it was a Roman character.

    "Rurik, what did you engrave on it?"

    "It''s the name of our tribe, RUS, and the name of the wine, VODKA. Also, this wine can burn."

    Gould didn''t know it, and as the spirits in his ivory cup ignited a hot flame, Gould''s worldview had collapsed.

    He tremblingly said: "My family bought a new crystal cup in M?laren, which I think is a rare treasure. I can''t think of you here, why so many. I still do it.

    The promise, burning wine, you actually did it. "

    If Rurik is too bad, he will act unkindly; "My friend, your glasses are indeed what we only make."

    Hearing, Gould immediately cursed at the eldest son, calling Snoreva an idiot. But the eldest son can''t argue with anything!

    "Gould, the times have changed." Rurik comforted: "I was inspired by Odin. In the past, only the Romans could make glassware. Not only did the Romans know how to make glassware.

    do. Look at these bottles, we have done a lot. "

    "How much? I want them!" Gould said without thinking.

    "I originally priced a bottle of two hundred silver coins. Maybe it is too expensive. I am afraid that one hundred silver coins are too cheap. In my opinion, how about one hundred and fifty silver coins?"

    "Okay! I want them all," Gould said, knocking on the table.

    "Then a hundred silver coins." Rurik smiled.

    At this point, Gould really didn''t know if Rurik was playing tricks on himself: "You actually cut the price?!" Even Otto felt that his son was wrong.

    Rurik smiled and shook his head: "Gould, only you, I can reduce the price. We are very happy that your entire family settled in Roseburg and joined us in Rose.

    In the tribe, even if you know that we have cancelled tribal dividends now. We welcome you very much. "

    "Don''t be surprised, this is my choice. It seems I made the wisest choice in my life."

    "Then did you bring more ale? Just as we agreed." Rurik asked.

    "some."

    "Okay. The key to making vodka is ale. You give me all the ale, and we make you spirits. As for the price, we will sell you eighty silver coins if we make a bottle.

    it is also fine. "

    Gould trembled with excitement, "I like your bottles too, if it''s just a bottle..."

    "Wine bottle? Okay. This kind of bottle is fifty silver coins apiece. Your kind of cup is more expensive, and it''s also sixty silver coins."

    Knowing the real price, Gould really shouted in his heart that he was actually cheated by his peers in M?laren. Besides saying that the eldest son lacks experience to justify, he can also

    say something?

    In this way, the Roths completed the largest transaction in the history of the Roth tribe. UU reading www.uukanshu. com

    The spirits and glass bottles offset the payment of fifteen thousand silver coins.

    Rurik used only 45,000 silver coins to get everything that Gould had transported. Of course, there are still many small items of goods that should be counted, so happy ancient

    Elder has ignored it.

    Why? Because the two sides will sign a new trade agreement next, which will bring you even greater benefits in the trade season next year. Gould believes

    At this point, he felt that he could also get a share of the glassware trade. Even if he knew that Rurik had worked with Uppsala merchants and Merlaren merchants.

    The transaction of glassware.

    Gould made a lot of money in this trade, and the Russ made more than just money. That''s a supply of charcoal in the snow! Massive grain shipments

    Upon arriving in Shilla Fort, the local residents will surely spend the first winter in peace.

    Many people from the homeland will be eligible to share this batch of materials.

 Chapter 234ï¼š The birth of Asgardar

    As if the weather is getting colder every day, everyone knows that autumn has arrived and winter is not far away.

    Unlike the gradual cooling weather, a raging fire ignited in the hearts of the Ross people.

    Autumn is here, and it''s time for the gathering of Novgorod people for tribute.

    Of course, there are too many differences in this year''s situation. This year''s Sorgon voyage, the fleet will be able to rest at Tombstone Island and Shilla Fort, these two emerging strongholds, so that the long and arduous trek in the past will not be too hard.

    Ordinary people are still stocking winter supplies, and all kinds of people who have joined the Rus group have begun to accept a new life.

    Since this fall, the situation has indeed changed, because the people who live in Roseburg have surpassed the level of 8,000. Although he hadn''t conducted a comprehensive census, Otto could intuitively realize population changes, and he was puzzled. It is clear that more than a thousand people have colonized the country. How could the population of the home city of Roseburg increase? He determined that the purpose of building Silla Fort was to divert the population.

    In fact, the reason is very simple.

    The number of merchants arriving in Roseburg this year has increased, and they are here for wealth.

    The merchants all say that the Russ made a fortune because of the crusade against the Gotland. Although the Danes avenged their brothers, the Russ did not lose, and the population increased.

    Gould made an unprecedented deal with the leader of Ross, claiming that the payment was as high as 60,000 silver coins.

    Moreover, the Ross people were extremely generous and took out the money the first time.

    The fact is also true. At noon on the second day of that night banquet, Rurik personally led Gould into the sacred long house of the priest.

    In the long house, High Priest Veria also gave a brief ceremony to Gould, the fat man, to admit that he had become a Rus.

    A large number of silver coins were moved to Gould''s mansion. According to the agreement, Gould will continue to fulfill the obligations of the agreement, such as building a house.

    It can be said that the large amount of looted coins eventually flooded into the hands of Rurik and Gould.

    Since Gould is now very willing to obey Rurik''s arrangement, Rurik''s "big cash box" has become the "central bank" of the Roseburg tribe and has the ability to regulate the tribal economy.

    He realized that he could use his wealth to mobilize all kinds of people in the tribe by throwing coins, making it possible for the economy to start running at a high speed. Of course, coin throwing is not random. Currency is a medium, and these mediums need to be retrieved through reasonable means to continue the cycle.

    There are still fewer than 10,000 people from the Rus tribe and guest residents, and the narrow market naturally makes Rurik look to the not-too-distant south and the mysterious east.

    What should I do next?

    produce! Mass production! Although those servants are weak, they have to recover from crooked health, so they must create wealth for the master!

    Of course, the biggest problem now is that Lurik definitely still has to solve the housing, clothing and eating problems of his various people.

    After all, if sheep freeze to death and starve to death, they will not be able to stalk their wool.

    Rurik used the power of money to hire more tribal women to spin hemp thread, weave cloth, and tailor leather. The prerequisite for women to be able to give full play to their handicraft capabilities is naturally that merchants sell a large amount of flax.

    Like the little maid his father had brought from Novgorod, Rurik gave them uniform dresses.

    The problem now is that there are still 60 orphans picked up by the Mellaren tribe. They are also their own servants and naturally need to wear uniforms.

    Rurik has not thought about why he has an astonishing number of maids, in short, the reality is like this.

    As for the other twenty Briton women, they still seem to be believers of God? Since they all know how to weave, the linen rod is finally made into linen. This is the first task that Rurik gave them.

    Rurik selected thirty girls with good physical fitness. They put on brand new clothes and moved into the long house exclusively reserved for the servant. The other maids were still waiting.

    For a time, the labor force in the soap workshop increased, and the work of the priestess Palla became more exhausted. To manage the exponential increase in the number of children, to restrain their behavior and avoid the possibility of quarreling with each other, the most important thing is to arrange for them to work. It is really difficult to rely solely on Parla''s female stream as a "life teacher".

    Difficulties come from hardships, and the children generally cherish the life that they have food to eat.

    The production capacity of soap has suddenly increased due to the participation of children!

    It is not only the increase in staff that leads to the increase in production capacity, but the most critical reason is also the supply of raw materials.

    It is entirely because of people''s fear of winter that fishermen are increasingly inclined to hunt seals basking in the sun, and the entire Gulf of Bothnia has to search for whales and wait for opportunities to hunt.

    Seal oil and whale oil are all good materials for burning lamps, but fishermen know that selling excess fat to Lurik will be paid higher than the market price.

    They don''t know the inside story, and they don''t bother to ask, just want to play with the silver coins in their hands happily.

    Seal grease was originally the main source of oil for soap, but now the supply is even greater.

    More soap production means more wealth, and now, Rurik and even himself are obviously building a huge economy. Moreover, the characteristics of this economy do not come from traditional agricultural production, but the processing of daily necessities, in order to obtain a lot of wealth through the high value-added and premium of the products. Then they are using the money they earn to import Roseburg''s necessities from foreigners, such as a large amount of food.

    In Roseburg alone, the economy is export-oriented.

    Of course, this situation is changing. The Fort Shilla, built on the Neva River, may become a production base for food and leather, but it will take many years to mature there. Before that, the economy of the Rus tribe still relied heavily on trade.

    Otherwise, the happy days that have suddenly risen will suddenly disappear, making the Ross people back to the roughness they once were. To make matters worse, once you start enjoying a good life, it is difficult for everyone to go back.

    After receiving Rurik¡¯s money, loggers and construction workers became more active, and even took their children into the construction.

    More new longhouses are being built. Brand new longhouses were built in the previous deserts. In order to avoid the possibility of sea tide erosion, their terrain is very high, making them quite conspicuous.

    Otto would like to see everything that happened to the tribe.

    And Otto, he also officially started the preparation of supplies to support Shilla Fort.

    But before setting sail, another huge happy event descended on Otto''s family.

    That''s Arik''s wife, Peravina has finally reached a critical moment!

    On the soft deerskin lies a pot-bellied woman in pain who thinks her face is sweaty.

    She is Peravina, and the waiting for nearly a year has finally reached this most critical moment.

    Arik stayed anxiously in his long house. He clasped his wife''s hand full of veins, and kept comforting: "Hold on, Peravina, our child, must..."

    "Yes! I...I''m working hard."

    Originally, Niya, the midwife, felt that Arik had to avoid it, even if it was her wife who was about to give birth. Niya brought her son Rurik into the long house. She believed that because of her son''s identity, Peravina could be protected from dystocia.

    But the current situation is obviously a bit bad!

    Arik was still invited in, and he held his wife''s hand tightly to appease Peravina in extreme pain.

    "Child! Hard! Don''t be afraid of the pain, be strong and patient!"

    "Strong harder, hold on."

    "Oh, my Peravina, there must be a brave boy in your stomach. Hold on, another Ross warrior is about to be born!"

    Niya kept up the spirit, and she was really only able to do this.

    Of course, there is a surgical operation such as cesarean section in this era, but the child survived, but the mother died.

    Chu female concubine Li may be the earliest recorded woman who underwent a cesarean section. She died, and Chu was born because of her.

    Of course, Peravina is not going to give birth to a child in this extreme way. She is still working hard and has given birth to the child in her womb. Niya has no midwifery forceps, and no medicine for pain relief. Everything depends on Peravina and the grace of God.

    Seeing that the child is still not born, and Peravina is almost exhausted.

    Niya was in a hurry, and hurriedly brought over Liu Likla who had been stunned: "Quick! What to do?"

    "Huh? What can I do?"

    "Pray, pray to God. You are blessed, pray! Pray to God to reduce your sister''s suffering."

    prayer? Rurik thought it was ridiculous.

    However, he looked at his sister-in-law''s painful mid-term expectant eyes, so he leaned close to her face, squatted down with his hands clasped his fists, hooked his head thoughtfully, giving the feeling of others, Rurik seemed to be communicating with God.

    It was true that Rurik had never seen a woman give birth, and he even felt embarrassed to be here.

    The problem now is that my appearance is the greatest spiritual comfort to my sister-in-law, and it seems to have really relieved her pain.

    Sister-in-law Peravina is not a weak woman, how could she have a dystocia?

    Is she not only pregnant with a big fat boy, or a very big giant baby?

    While Rurik pretended to pray, Arik and Niya tried their best to calm Peravina''s emotions. Lu Mia, the head maid of Rurik, is also busy in the long house, especially using the indoor campfire to burn a copper pot of hot water to prepare for the child.

    Outdoors, the big boss kept spinning at the door, after all, his grandchildren were about to be born. The Ross people do not have such a clear concept of generation. The meaning of "grandnephew" and "pro-grandson" is almost the same.

    He was looking forward to the safe birth of the descendants of his dead brothers, and his fellow folks gathered together and heard the crying indoors, ridiculing the birth of a future warrior, just like that child''s father Arik must be of age. Make great achievements in just a little bit.

    Maybe it really is the power of prayer! At least Niya thinks so.

    At first it was the baby''s lanugo, and then a big fat boy closed his eyes and came to the world in thunderous crying.

    The baby''s cry spread to the outdoors in an instant, and Otto didn''t turn around. His guys, who were sitting on the floor like pigeons in line, stood up instantly. Everyone flocked to the confined wooden door, hearing the voices inside, they couldn''t help but bloom with joy.

    "Haha! It''s a boy!" Niya touched her wet grand-nephew, her face blooming with joy.

    "Lumia! Knife!"

    Niya took the roasted dagger that Lumia had handed over, and suddenly cut the child''s umbilical cord, and then immediately wiped the baby boy''s body with the prepared warm water, and used the prepared Very clean lambskin wrapped him.

    Niya held the baby and knelt beside the extremely weak and relieved Peravina. She placed the crying baby beside her mother.

    Looking at her son, Peravina was already in tears. She gently touched the child''s smiling face with her finger, and the child cried strongly.

    "Ah! It''s my good son. Peravina, you gave me a good son." said Arik, who was extremely excited. If he was not stopped by his aunt Niya, he would immediately pick up his son. Up.

    The nineteen-year-old cousin has become a father, and Rurik looks at the child, and he feels relieved.

    "Brother, give him a name," Rurik reminded first.

    "Oh! Yes! I want to give him a good name."

    But what kind of name it took, but stumped Arik. He really wanted to give his son a domineering name, and then personally train this baby into a berserker on the battlefield, and continue to make great contributions to the tribe.

    After Niya completely removed the placenta, the weak Peravina sat up reluctantly and looked at her husband who was struggling with naming: "He is my son. Let me come on the naming matter."

    "You? Okay. Give our son a good name."

    "It''s called Asgardal."

    "This name? What do you mean." Arik was a little confused, but Rurik understood a little.

    "It''s a gift from Asgard, my brother." Rurik smiled.

    Peravina laughed with relief: "Our Rurik is the most wise. Arik, our child has the dual blood of Rus and Novgorod, and his name inherited this. ."

    "That''s right." Rurik could add, "Dahl, the language of Novgorod means offering a gift."

    "Okay." Arik shrugged, "I still want to call him Asgard." Then, looking at his son with his eyes closed, he said softly: "Asgard, you have this noble name, I can To train you into a good fighter, you must be braver than me."

    Niya looked at all this with satisfaction, she smiled and said, "Peravina, it must be because of Rurik¡¯s prayer that Odin blessed you, so your child has also been blessed. This child, use Dongfang His language is Asgard, and our language is Asgard."

    "Then call Asgard." Peravina smiled shyly. "Because I''m already from Ross, am I?"

    Who could have imagined that Asgard was born like this, and there is indeed a destiny in the dark. This child will inherit the power of his father and grandfather and become a powerful warrior.

    And, became an important figure in the Ross tribe.

    Arik¡¯s wife gave birth to a very healthy baby boy, and the good news spread quickly among the Ross tribe, because it meant that the chief¡¯s family had added a boy.

    The boy''s name is also very domineering. Who has the courage to name his son "the sanctuary of the gods"? Are you not afraid of punishment from the gods?

    The child is called Asgard and he is very healthy. Everyone believes that this child will be a magical existence like Rurik again?

    Everyone is willing to believe this, it remains to be seen whether it is true.

    And this was just the beginning. In the days that followed, the first batch of Novgorod women to marry all finished giving birth. Fortunately, no one had a dystocia.

    Naturally, there are boys and girls among the children born. In the past, some girls would be deliberately abandoned by their parents. The very realistic reason was that they could not be supported. But this year''s situation has changed. If one''s own food is more abundant, who would cruelly abandon their children?

    Now the women of Roseburg have become unprecedentedly important. Rurik paid the women who worked for him, and once the woman held the silver coin, some things had changed.

    Peravina has completely entered the state of a mother. Of course, Lurik wants to give his sister-in-law the best supplement, and he even hopes that her sister-in-law can be a month old. The Ross people do not have the concept of confinement here. Lurik still persuades his cousin Arik that he must make his sister-in-law stay at home for at least ten days and take the child with him.

    What does Arik think? He felt that his precious brother''s prayer must have worked, and it was precisely because of that prayer that his wife, who had been in childbirth, quickly got out of pain. He obeyed his brother''s words, which made Peravina eat a lot of meat and oatmeal every day, as well as honey.

    What is the result? Asgard, who has opened his eyes and chuckles, has received the best nurturing.

    The time has already entered September, and the last roof meadow of Rurik¡¯s new house is about to be laid. Many of the indoor furniture, such as comfortable wooden beds, are now being moved. It is very obvious that before Otto sets sail, he can enjoy the joy of living in his new home.

    Now, the long house of the old mansion has long since got rid of the desertedness it once was. There are two more people living here, Carlotta and Ella. Because of their noble identities, the first day they moved in, they were able to sleep with Rurik of the same age.

    Although Lumia''s identity is just a maid, it is only temporary. After learning that Lumia would inherit the tribal high priest sooner or later, Carlotta respected her almost instinctively. When the two sisters learned that Lumia knew how to raise deer, the three of them immediately talked about how to raise large animals.

    After all, there seems to be no difference between raising deer and raising cattle. As a result, the Carlotta sisters who are ashamed of eating plain rice, and the shepherd boys of the reindeer who suddenly came together, and their proficiency in herding also greatly admired Lumia.

    Since everyone has a noble identity, even if the ethnicity is different, the grievances in the hearts of the three girls disappear.

    There are four children in Otto''s family, and three girls surround Rurik.

    It was another quiet night, and only Otto''s snoring brought a trace of annoying clutter to the original calm.

    This night, because of some random thoughts, Rurik kept his eyes open and pondered in his heart, and even kicked back one of Carlotta''s drooping legs.

    Rurik still thinks of Asgard''s kidAsgardall? Asgard? Why do I always feel so familiar? Wait, will it be..."

    "Peravina will never have only this son. She gave birth once safely, and she will definitely not have a dystocia in the future. She has another son, shouldn''t it be called Jill?"

    "Well, if there is Jill, who is Oleg? Is it my sister''s child? But I don''t have a sister."

    Thinking of this, Rurik in the dark night stared at Carlotta''s sleeping little face suddenly and was startled.

    "She?! No way. Isn''t that my child? But Igor must be my son? Where is Igor''s mother? Svetlana? Damn, the change in the world line is probably not small anymore. "

    The more he thought about it, the more upset he became, and Rurik pushed off Carlotta''s legs to avoid turning into a human-shaped pillow again. He thought calmly, savoring carefully.

    "Well, I am the lord of Novgorod. Maybe Asgard, I have to arrange for him to conquer Kiev or something. Ah, I still want to be more peaceful. I want order, not too much. brutal."

 Chapter 235ï¼š The Birth of a Woodcut Leng

    On September 5th of the Julian calendar, with the laying of the last piece of thatched meadow, Rurik¡¯s new home was finally completed.

    It was also on this day that Rurik and his family moved into a brand new woodcut with wooden floors.

    This wooden house is extraordinary!

    According to his own ideas, Rurik tried his best to build a wooden house in Russian style a thousand years later in the ninth century, which is a real woodcut. In fact, there is no purely Russian style, or Slavic style.

    The key to woodcut-style architecture is to use wood as the main building material to build residential dwellings suitable for settlement in the extreme cold world.

    This house looks so special in a longhouse building in Roseburg!

    It looks like a pure wooden house at first glance. A large amount of processed wood is stacked, giving its outer wall a forest texture. I have to say that because of the timber structure, this house is really angular. Especially the square stone chimney erected makes it really a building with chimney besides the blacksmith shop.

    It appears as if [Biqudao www.biqudao.xyz] has lost time and space.

    If there are any parts that are similar to the traditional long house of the Ross people, there is nothing more like the thatched meadow with its herringbone roof. Moreover, the reason for adding thatched meadows is entirely because Rurik felt that only relying on wood roofs is not good for water resistance. It also needs the help of traditional longhouse roof waterproof materials, and a large amount of thatch partitions. The water capacity is not bad, so it''s okay to make do with it.

    Of course, the best thing is to use clay to make tiles. Rurik knew that he would come up with a plan and the potters of the tribe could make it. But the problem here has never been whether it can be manufactured, but that the terracotta tiles are really laid. The waterproof effect of the house is better, and the roof is really too heavy.

    The boundary of Roseburg is often snowed in winter. Compared with leaking roofs, people are most worried about the destruction of houses by snow in winter. Being overweight equals the risk of a landslide, and after a landslide, not to mention people being killed or injured, the extreme cold will quickly kill people!

    The appearance of the woodcut Leng is unique, and it is more interesting inside.

    It is an internal structure of three bedrooms and one hall, consisting of a living room, a master bedroom, two secondary bedrooms, and a storage room. The structure of the room is entirely Rurik''s evil taste.

    All bedrooms have wooden beds. The bottom of the bed is soft reed grass, and the whole piece of cowhide is laid on it, and a layer of fine linen is laid on top of the leather, once as a mattress.

    Although there is no spring, I have to say that this bed is soft and warm.

    There is also a quilt on the bed, that is, the whole leather is covered with a layer of linen. It is not surprising, because Rurik has been enjoying it in his old house.

    Pillows are also available, and they are even very special.

    Most of the oats purchased from Gould are new wheat, and a considerable part of these wheat is not well hulled, which has to make the Roths need to process them before they can enjoy them. Usually oatmeal husk is a useless waste, now Rurik uses it as a pillow filler.

    A room must have a wooden bed and a bedside table. Cabinets are nothing but objects made of wooden boards and tenon joints. The Ross people are good at shipbuilding and also good at making woodworking furniture. What can be put on the bedside table and in the drawer? Maybe an oil lamp, a dagger, or even some silver coins and gold coins.

    There are also windows in carved wood. Since glass panels have not yet been manufactured, the so-called windows are actually thick wooden boards hung on the window frames. It is supported when light is needed, and the board needs to be thickened until the cold snowy night.

    What Rurik talks about most is that he installed a fireplace in his new house.

    The fireplace is located in the center of the living room wall, the hearth is made of refractory iron ore, and the chimney is surrounded by ordinary granite.

    Although there are low four-corner wooden chairs in the living room, there are also a large number of cut square leather cushions.

    It is too difficult for the Ross people to get rid of the tradition of sitting on the ground in an instant, so let''s continue sitting on the ground. Rurik also asked the carpenter to make a minimalist style wooden table, which can be placed upright on the wall at ordinary times, and it can be moved out when needed.

    There are some iron hooks on the wooden walls in each room. As the family moves in, they are immediately useful.

    The master bedroom is naturally the residence of Otto and his wife.

    On the hook are Otto''s sword, shield, and even chain mail and leather armor. Some thick leather jackets of the husband and wife were hung up. What Lurik prepared for his parents was naturally a huge double bed that was spliced ??together. There were bedside tables on both sides of the bed, and there were also a pair of bronze lamps that were not infused with grease.

    There are two second bedrooms. At the beginning, Rick left a room for his own Lumia. Now the situation has completely changed.

    Lumia had to be arranged into Rurik''s bedroom, and to make matters worse, for the time being, the two of them had to squeeze into a wooden bed. Of course, Rurik thought that he would grow into a big bearded man in the future. He just made his own bed very big, and now it¡¯s no problem to squeeze two children.

    So, what about the room where Lumia was supposed to be housed?

    Carlota and Ella, two girls from the Ostra tribe, moved in.

    They almost instinctively realized that the large leather-covered table was used for sleeping, and the soft and warm feeling when they lay on it almost immediately caught the sleepy bugs. Had it not been for one more dinner, they would have been asleep in the afternoon.

    It''s just that the two girls arrived in the Ross tribe with almost nothing. Now they changed into ordinary linen and leather clothes provided by Rurik. The expensive white fox fur cover presented by Gould became a wonderful decoration on the wall. .

    As for the storage room, Niya immediately realized its huge role.

    In this dark room without windows, the wooden wall hooks are used to hang dried bacon, and another batch of wheat is placed here.

    Regarding the kitchen and toilet, they are not inside the woodcut. According to tradition, Rurik sent someone to make an aqua toilet. The kitchen is simply a shed with solid walls and a stove with charcoal blocks inside.

    The new house was finally built, and there was no ceremony for the completion of the new house. Otto moved in happily and began the first day of comfortable living experience.

    The tribesmen have long been interested in the leader''s new house. Before it was completed, many tribesmen still understood its structure. It is generally felt that the new house is a traditional long house placed on the wooden floor, with a large number of compartments inside.

    Since the chief family felt that the structure of the new house was very good, everyone followed suit.

    In the foreseeable future, even in the current September, more similar woodcuts will be built and form a new traditional residential style of the Rus tribe.

    A new day is coming in peace.

    The human scent of oatmeal permeates the large living room.

    The low table leaning against the wooden wall was placed, and a batch of pottery bowls were placed on the table. Among them were either overcooked oatmeal or cut bacon. This meal was prepared by Nyala early in the morning with Lumia, and when the meal was over, everyone had their own work.

    "Ah! It was so comfortable last night. It reminds me of my experience in Novgorod." Sitting cross-legged, Otto suddenly stretched out comfortably and praised.

    "Dad? Do you really like it very much?" Rurik asked urgently.

    "Of course, the people over there will enjoy it better than us, and now I am also starting to enjoy it. Sleeping in bed is really more comfortable than sleeping on the ground."

    Rurik wanted to hear such praise. He even regretted that he couldn''t handle the spring, otherwise he would have to make a Simmons mattress.

    He asked the two girls: "Carlotta, Ella, what do you think?"

    "Very comfortable!" Carlotta''s eyes were enthusiastic, "I have never had such a comfortable sleep experience. I really don''t want to leave it."

    Ella naturally listened to her sister, repeating the above words from the heart.

    Everyone has a great affection for the new house, and life is full of infinite beauty.

    Otto took the spoon and started to eat thick porridge, eating a piece of bacon from time to time to enhance the taste of the porridge.

    Everyone is accustomed to eating with a spoon, and today the tribe¡¯s wheat reserves are unprecedented. The oats that were once needed to be saved can be enjoyed unscrupulously by at least the chief family.

    For a period of time in the past, the food that Rurik gave to all his new and old servants was the large batch of oatmeal from Gould. Since the servants are mainly little girls, they are not big stomachers, but a group of children, and they are too serious if they eat half a pound of wheat every day.

    There are also more than one hundred and fifty military-trained guys from Rurik, all of whom have similar meals, that is, a mixture of oatmeal and fish. Cooked herring and oats in a huge pottery urn, accompanied by boiled salt from the sea, Rurik also forced his men to use tea made from dried chrysanthemums and dried pine needles.

    It''s better now. Every day, the children eat foods that are high in carbohydrate, high in protein, and slightly higher in fat and salt. The diet is rich in vitamins and minerals.

    It can be said that for children who do not do a lot of physical exertion, the nutritional level of food given to them by Rurik is not much different from that of Swedish children a thousand years later.

    In other words, from now on, the nutritional intake of a group of children of the Ross tribe has systematically and completely surpassed other tribes. Eating well means that your physical fitness has reached its peak. Coupled with the widespread use of soap, diseases can no longer erode children''s health.

    Ordinary people can''t think of so much. What they see is that Rurik is a kind and good person. He was very kind to his brothers and servants at a young age. Wouldn''t he be better to his people in the future?

    Otto finished a bowl of porridge very quickly, and handed his empty pottery bowl to Lumia: "Give me another bowl."

    "Yes, big boss."

    Rumia respectfully walked into the pottery urn that moved into the house, and picked up the bronze spoon to scoop it. And she was filled with a lot of porridge in her belly, and now there are wheat and meat, and even if she wants to drink some ale, such a life is a dream.

    Isn''t it a dream?

    Lumia slept with her master Rurik last night, where will the master allow a servant to be so close? The conclusion is self-explanatory.

    For example, Carlotta and Ella thought that the long house before was too crowded, so Sister Lumia had to get together and rest with Rurik.

    Unexpectedly, their relationship has long been very close.

    The future high chief and the future high priest maintain an extremely close relationship? Carlotta was very pleased.

    Otto, who ate a few spoonfuls of porridge, glanced at his son holding two wooden sticks with bacon, and a thought suddenly came to his head.

    "Rurik, I''m surprised, you still like to use wooden sticks? You can''t grab meat with your hands?"

    Rurik smiled: "I''m used to it. With these two sticks, I can easily pick the meat out of the boiling pot."

    "A strange trick, but unfortunately I can''t learn it."

    This is Otto''s chopsticks. His concept of hygiene is thin. If it weren''t for soap that could easily make it extremely clean, it could please the gods in theory, and he would not bother to use it. He stuffed the meat into his mouth, then rubbed his greasy hands on the linen clothes casually.

    Where''s the son? When the child is eating, his hands can hardly touch the food.

    Carlotta was in interest. She asked as if facing her own brother: "Ruriek, your weird tableware, let me use it too?"

    "Ok."

    Rurik handed the chopsticks over. Carlotta tried to manipulate it, but found that a piece of meat couldn''t be caught. She frowned and tried hard, and it seemed to have no effect except to cause others to laugh.

    Finally, she simply and rudely inserted the chopsticks into the meat as a big toothpick, stuffed the bacon into her mouth without thinking about it, chewed and swallowed it.

    "Rurik, your hands are too flexible. Is this also the result of being blessed by God?"

    Her words made Rurik a little bit dumbfounded.

    Rurik took the chopsticks and handed it to Lumia: "Come on, give Carlotta a show."

    Until now, as Rurik¡¯s first student, Lumia¡¯s strange knowledge has been increasing. Rurik feels that the child¡¯s mathematics knowledge level has reached the level of the fifth grade of elementary school, and all calculations of addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division within a thousand can be used. It is just because of reality that she has a serious lack of logical concepts for numbers with too large orders of magnitude. She needs More time to understand.

    Lu Mia has long been instilled in the use of chopsticks by Lurik. After a long time of training, she has basically mastered the use of two wooden sticks as clamps. She is even trying to learn a stunt that Rurik understands-the wooden stick rotates on each finger This is Rurik¡¯s pen-turning trick, and the chopsticks and pen-turning itself are not too big. the difference.

    Does it have any significance in the current era? There is one, which is to please others.

    Rurik used this trick of turning a wooden stick with his fingers to prove that his fingers are flexible and to please his family by the way.

    Rurik''s hands are indeed flexible. If it were not for the child''s body to restrict himself, he could completely become a craftsman and make some useful instruments by himself.

    Now Rurik has some ideas.

    The children fiddled with the sticks for a while, and Otto was amused by them. He felt that he was enjoying the joy of family relationships, and it would be great if Svetlana of Novgorod was sitting here.

    Otto was in a happy trance. He seemed to see his grown-up son, accompanied by four beautiful girls. They are both the wives of their son, although they are sitting here now, one of them is a little girl.

    Otto deliberately coughed twice to interrupt the children''s play.

 Chapter 236ï¼š There must be a concept of taxation

    There was also a lot of delicious food stuffed in his stomach. Otto mentioned the most critical issue to be implemented in the future: "I will go to Novgorod soon to collect the tribute. Rurik, we can say it, I can We must take at least 10,000 pounds of wheat to the east. As you know, in the future, the Shilla Fortress that we will build will become more and more important."

    "Ten thousand pounds is enough?" Rurik shrugged. "There are a thousand people living there! They are all our people! In my opinion, bringing fifty thousand pounds of wheat is more appropriate."

    "This...too much." Otto was a little surprised.

    "I think it''s okay. Originally, the people who live in Roseburg usually eat fish in winter. We have more fishing boats this year and we catch more fish. Give us a batch of food to the tribes who settle in the east. They are in need of."

    "Really?" Otto didn''t think his son had a deep meaning. He said slightly jokingly: "You gave your servants very good food, which is the same as what we are eating now. I still have it. I thought you didn''t care much about ordinary people."

    "Dad, are you scolding me?"

    "I didn''t. I just wanted to say. You are a little too kind to the servants."

    "Those people are my servants after all." Rurik emphasized, "I give them good food, and they work for me. As for the tribes in the east, how much support we give them depends on the leader''s arrangement. We don¡¯t get anything from them right now, I¡¯m a little sorry. If we are not the leader, naturally we don¡¯t have to pay attention to what they eat this year. But we are the leader."

    Otto nodded: "I am the leader. I must pay attention to them. Rurik, what you said is not correct. If there is a war, the brothers of the East must participate in it. We are all Russians."

    "This is also true. I am afraid that our tribes now have only the obligation to participate in the war unconditionally. Because we have even cancelled the tribal collective interest dividends. I have some doubts whether those who usually do not benefit during the war Will work hard."

    Whether the matter mentioned by Rurik is good or bad, Otto cannot comment on it.

    As far as the current situation is concerned, the former tribal system has been permanently ended. Today¡¯s spoils and tributes are shared by the participating families. Of course, the chief¡¯s family also controls the financial rights of the priests. The benefits are unprecedented. You can''t get it without participating, but the non-participant still has to defend the Ross tribe in a critical moment.

    There is no possibility of an attack in the core area of ??the Russ.

    Just think of Rurik with his toes. Last year''s meeting of the powerful guys within the Ross tribe paid more attention to the distribution of interests, but they never thought it was a blow to the cohesion of the tribe.

    Really a catastrophe is coming, those families who do not enjoy the dividends on weekdays, can they not choose "self-exile"?

    Pooh! When a catastrophe comes, those who have eaten the bonus may fight together in groups. Others can''t get the benefits on weekdays, so they can''t run away. People, after all, only if their own interests are attacked, will they fight back frantically!

    In this regard, Rurik has his own opinion: "Dad, I bought the food, and the ownership belongs to our family. We give the food to the people over there, and it should be funded in the name of the leader. They can''t eat us in vain. Home food."

    "Huh?" Otto frowned; "Do you have any ideas?"

    "They can accept our food, they have to pay the price."

    "The price? What is the price?"

    "The grain is lent to them, and they will return it next year. They can cultivate some land and return the grain that they produce to us. We are benevolent. As much as they borrow, they will at least repay as much as next fall."

    Otto suddenly realized that something was wrong with his son''s words: "Wait! Did it finally become, we collect tribute from our people?"

    "Yes. Is there anything wrong with this?" Rurik replied with a serious face.

    "This...I always feel a little..."

    "Dad, do you think it is inappropriate? Times have changed! Do you want to give them food for nothing? Why? Just because it is difficult for them to settle in Shilla Fort for the first time?"

    Otto''s original intention was that part of the tribute collected from Novgorod would be given to the settled residents of Shilla Fort. His purpose was very simple, that is, to let the tribe over there survive the first winter. He never thought that he wanted to get any real benefits from the clansmen over there, just in line with the responsibility of the leader to help them tide over the difficulties.

    He really did not expect that his son, R¨¹lik, the future leader, would actually calculate the gains and losses for the tribe.

    Otto didn''t know whether it was good or bad to do that. If he said it from his son, it might be a good thing in the end.

    Otto expressed his idea of ??giving food, and Rurik asked immediately: "Dad, we collect tributes from Novgorod every year. Are we going to always support the settlers in Shilla Fort? Since the tributes have changed? Participants who become participants have the right to share, are they willing to do so? Does it mean that living in Shilla Fort means sitting back and enjoying the fruits? Why?!"

    "Ah? I really didn''t think so much, Rurik, what should we do?" Otto asked tentatively.

    "I still collect tributes." Rurik emphasized, "Dad, you are the leader, and the power to distribute the tributes lies with you. If I were the leader, the people of Novgorod would still give us a batch of tributes, that is, a large amount of tributes. Wheat. I will store the wheat, and will not distribute it to the Sorgon army, but pay them money.

    In this way, the people who took our wheat this year will return the same amount of wheat next year. We should also control the tribute of the Novgorod people.

    I now have a large cash box, and I also want a large warehouse to store food.

    Then, the food is not a tribute, but a tax (the English word tax for tax is said).

    My goal is that in the end, every member of the clan must surrender part of the property, and I will take care of it. I am not greedy, because these assets will be used for the construction of our tribe. It''s like I will have a lot of food. If our tribe encounters a disaster and makes ordinary people unable to get food and fall into hunger, the food I control will be distributed to everyone, so that everyone will get through the trouble. "

    Rurik talked a lot, but it was too difficult for Otto to immediately understand the purpose and meaning of "taxation".

    Otto understands one thing, since last year''s meeting of the tribes was to discuss the principle of "no food for those who do not work", thus completely revising the tribal tradition of tribal dividends.

    Since most people think this is the right thing to do, that''s good! There is no gift that is truly irrelevant, and those who are rewarded should give positive feedback.

    Otto slapped his thigh: "Yes. The people of Shilla Fort must clear the land and plant wheat next year. You are right. Two hundred thousand pounds of wheat belong to our family, even if the ones over there are ours. Clan people, we gave them one pound of wheat this year, and we have to return two pounds next year. As long as they accept the gift, they must return it next year."

    "Furthermore, the food must belong to our family. Dad, you are the leader after all. According to the Lank people from afar, you are our king!" R¨¹rik said flatly.

    Being praised by his son, Otto''s mind was said to be beautiful.

    Since it comes to the issue of land reclamation, after all, the Ross people are not ignorant of farming, they are just limited by the barren and cold Ross Fort¡¯s natural environment.

    Otto banged on the table and said excitedly: "Since it is a wasteland reclamation, they still need some tools. But we don''t even have a wooden plow. It seems that we need a batch of plows from the Novgorod people."

    "No need." Rurik shook his head, talking about the plow, one of the implements he had planned to make: "What kind of wooden plow. We can make better ones."

    Otto was surprised: "You can make a plow? Can you plant? My child."

    "I don¡¯t know how to farm! Anyway, I know how to make a plow. Dad, didn¡¯t you say that Novgorod has a faithful dog (referring to the White Tree Manor)? I will make a brand new plow that will cause the locals People have a high yield of food, so they can pay tribute and more wheat. Isn''t that good? The plow I made can definitely help our people in Shilla Fort and easily cultivate a large amount of land. The final benefit is us!"

    Otto''s eyes widened. He knew that everything his son mentioned was always done.

    "Is there still time? I will set sail with my brothers soon."

    "Dad, when are you leaving?"

    "This year''s situation...about ten days later. This year we acted a bit late."

    "It doesn''t get in the way. I will act tomorrow!"

    Rurik''s ability to act is naturally absent. After eating breakfast today, he led more than a hundred brothers as always, and held wooden sticks and wooden shields on the hills, simulating a battle.

    Military training lasted from spring to autumn. Now, the children can listen to Rurik''s orders, and the team can move freely and even make some complicated queue changes. It is precisely because of the powerful obedience and discipline of these queues that Rurik feels that when these children grow up, the combat effectiveness that they will form must be a complete blow to other tribes.

    Because the current infantry tactics of the children have reached the level of the "hundred men", if you want to defeat such a large group, with the current level of tribal warfare, Rurik believes that his men will be invincible.

    Rurik has not yet made good use of the newly promoted mercenary captain Jeflo, and for the time being, he is using those people as lumberjacks.

    In this regard, Rurik agrees very much with his father''s arrangement.

    But Otto couldn''t believe those mercenaries in an instant.

    The loyalty of that group of people needs to be examined, not to mention who is the gag guy, who is dedicated, and they can really show their attitude when they are logging.

    Rurik felt that since Jeflo is an excellent fighter, waiting for next year, his more than one hundred guys will be able to have a new teacher-Jeflo.

    Before that, Rurik didn''t want Jeflo and other mercenaries to engage in the so-called "protection of the chief."

    Because of the safety of the leader, naturally there are a large group of trusted followers to protect him at all times. Those recruited mercenaries, before next spring, will be complete toolmen, loggers, builders, porters, etc. who take money and grain.

    If anyone declares that they can''t stand it, then get out of the realm of the Ross tribe. Those who stay, Rurik believes that this group of talents are dedicated mercenaries who are truly willing to do things with money under any circumstances.

    Regarding the manufacture of plows, Rurik still needs the help of a professional blacksmith.

    That afternoon, he first stayed in his new home, conceiving his own design non-stop.

    Since there was no paper yet, Rurik found a wooden board and used the tip of a knife to cut the plow on the wooden board. This is his professionalism, so much so that he is just cutting out a picture on a wooden board, and he has tried his best to do it vividly.

    After lunch the next day, Rurik took his plank and happily went straight to the blacksmith''s shop in Clavasson.

    At noon in the sun, an old guy with hairy arms was still beating the sword embryo desperately.

    Although it may be more profitable to make glassware, due to the narrow audience, Klavasen feels that glassware is difficult to make money from his own people. He still needs to build a large number of steel swords to complete the previous orders and stabilize. Live your own reputation. And in the foreseeable future, his family will always be engaged in building carbon steel weapons.

    The sudden appearance of Rurik, who came alone, was really abrupt, and the appearance of this child in a white fox fur robe was really out of tune with the dirty and hot blacksmith''s shop.

    "My little master, is there anything big? I have already given you the previous payment."

    "Are we talking more about money?" As he said, Rurik asked casually: "Where is Lilia?"

    "Are you looking for her? She is in the house, operating the loom."

    "She can weave?!"

    "Of course." Klavasen was a little strange: "Most women know this skill, not to mention that she is from Novgorod." Klavasen smiled and said, "My Lilia can always get me something new. The pattern, you go and see, she is weaving a pattern cloth."

    Rurik had come to discuss with Lilia about the use of advanced plowshares in Novgorod. He rushed into the inner hall of the forge, and Rurik¡¯s sudden appearance scared Klavasen¡¯s wife. , But Lilia was immersed in her work without any interference.

    She was sitting on a leather cushion, using her hands and feet to operate a very crude loom. It was so crude that it did not look like a machine, but it could indeed weave cloth.

    "Brother, you are here. What''s the matter?" Lilia spoke Slavic language very peacefully, and her forehead was covered with sweat.

    "Oh, it looks like you are weaving patterned cloth. Did you use new linen?"

    "Of course, I also dyed the new linen with moss. Look." Lilia motioned her eyes, "I can make a beautiful linen for my Kawei soon. By the way, you came to see me? "

    "Um there is one important thing, especially I want to talk to you."

    "Oh, tell me then." Lilia said from her lips, still holding the loom with her hands and feet.

    Rurik could see that she couldn''t make any move at all. After asking about it, Kawei led Kamnier, pulled the blacksmith''s two-wheeled cart, and ran to the nearby mountainous area to mine the ore. It''s not surprising that Rurik, taking advantage of the fact that the climate hasn''t changed drastically, the blacksmith''s shop is hoarding some ore and charcoal so that the workshop can continue to operate in the cold night.

    The boring winter is boring for many ethnic people. As a result, since the spring, many women have raised their stomachs.

    This is not the case in the blacksmith shop. Everyone knows that steel swords are so easy to use. The steel axe is also an artifact of logging. dry". It is too difficult to obtain ore in winter, and the strong Kawei has to do his best to get more ore reserves.

    The blacksmiths are very happy to work hard, not just because of economic gains. After the blacksmiths discussed it, they must show their loyalty, reliability and importance to the current leader Otto and the future leader Rylik through high-intensity work.

 Chapter 237ï¼š Need a plow

    Rurik didn''t say that he was here to discuss making iron plows, nor did he show anyone the planks he had.

    He sat beside Lilia obediently and asked many stories about Novgorod.

    Lilia thought the child would ask about Svetlana, but she really intended to introduce her cute and clingy sister.

    Unexpectedly, Lurik was particularly concerned about farmers'' farming.

    "You ask me how people from my hometown farm the land? How else can I grow the land? Use a wooden stick tied with stones to turn over the field, and then sprinkle with wheat. Isn''t it all right?"

    "Are you sprinkling seeds casually?" Rurik asked.

    "Probably... just whatever, I saw my people walk around and sow seeds."

    "and then?"

    Lilia thinks about it for a moment: "Then press the soil again. Press the seeds in the soil."

    "Is this all right?"

    "Okay, otherwise, what else can I do? I am not a peasant woman farming." Lilia was a little displeased. She just told what she saw and heard, but it didn''t mean she was a peasant woman. It is even said that Lilia doesn''t look down on the farmer in her heart. As the eldest daughter of the manor, she is relatively pampered, and in her concept, the most intelligent person is the blacksmith.

    Now, she has become the wife of the blacksmith, even if the blacksmith''s shop is dirty, she doesn''t mind. She even tricked her husband to create a batch of iron and bronze farm tool accessories, such as **** pieces and shovel pieces with holes, so-called gifts for her parents. In exchange, Kawei will receive great feedback. Because Lilia has decided that she must go back to her hometown to see her family this fall and report a good news of her pregnancy.

    After hearing Lilia''s detailed description, Rurik''s mind sketched a scene of the Novgorod people farming.

    Just reclaim a piece of land, sprinkle some seeds at will, there is no irrigation system, wait until the wheat is harvested in autumn, purely relying on the sky to feed?

    It seems that their so-called farmers are still living a life of slash-and-burn cultivation, and their farming and intensive farming are not accounted for at all.

    Rurik continued to ask, "So, what are your tools for turning over the land? A piece of stone?"

    Lilia stopped her work and immediately made gestures.

    In this way, Rurik understood that the locals had three tools for turning the land, like a shovel, which resembled Lei Lei''s farm tools, a **** for plowing soil, and a wooden plow.

    Yes, it is a wooden plow.

    Rurik learned of an ancient Slavic vocabulary, which obviously means "wood plough". The residents of Novgorod used hard oak with specific twists to build it, which was towed by a strong man, and a wooden plough was manipulated by a woman behind it. There is nothing magical about the style of this object. It seems that all farming nations have similar styles of reclamation tools.

    It is a plough crooked, basically it can only carve a dent in the ground that is close to a branch line, and its function seems to be limited to making the ground softer, and then sowing seeds.

    Until this time, Rurik suddenly showed his plank and pointed to the pattern on it: "Sister, I came for the plow you said. Look at my picture, I plan to make a good plow."

    "Plow?" Lilia looked at the picture, but she couldn''t understand it at all.

    Lilia''s brain is good. The only reason why she can''t understand Rurik''s drawings is that she lacks a certain degree of geometric knowledge. She couldn''t make up for the plow according to Rurik''s picture. Besides, Lilia had no idea about the appearance of this so-called plow.

    Of course, the girl¡¯s temporary ignorance cannot be entirely blamed here. The plow pattern marked in Rurik¡¯s picture does not exist in the whole of Europe.

    Because it has a ploughshare, can plow the soil to one side, and plans to make an all-metal ploughshare.

    The plow that combines these technical essentials can be described as high-tech.

    What is the current state of farm tools in Western Europe? Is there a better vocabulary besides the poor description?

    Even the most critical component, the ploughshare, is only a handful of Frank lords who have just begun to own. The vast majority of farmers and serfs still use strangely shaped hard branches as wooden plows. It is conceivable that this so-called wooden plough should have been thrown away the last time it was used, and bad farming tools are also one of the chief culprits in restricting food production.

    Today, Rurik wants to try an agricultural revolution in a farming area controlled by his tribe.

    First of all, a ploughing plow brings a leap in farming! Even from plowing, planting and even leveling the soil, a comprehensive reform is necessary to bid farewell to primitive agriculture forever.

    The day when the leader departs is getting closer and closer, and now, the people who are selected to participate in the Sorgon sailing, their purpose is no longer limited to catching some living supplies.

    Some women will get on sailing ships. They are locals in Novgorod. They married a Rus in the summer. With the permission of the leader, they can follow their husbands to visit their hometown.

    Moreover, Otto had no intention of interfering in such family visits. It can be said that Rurik is constantly changing his thoughts on foreigners.

    Of course, women do not leave empty-handed. They are generally pregnant. Apart from the Annunciation during the visits in the fall, there are also some treasures provided by their husbands to their maidens. For example, a hand axe, some clay pots.

    The most valuable of these is salt!

    Marriage is a means of mutual benefit. While solving the marriage problems of the Rus youths, the Novgorod people will receive metal tools and salt as gifts. Similarly, the locals will give their son-in-laws and daughters more wheat. In addition to the element of caring for her daughter, it is naturally also a vague appeal to the son-in-law.

    It is very interesting that when the Novgorod people can get salt from the Rus at a relatively low price, they can''t trade the Smolensk for the salt produced in the Black Sea at a high price. In addition to benefiting themselves, the materials saved can also be used by the Ross people to reap more benefits.

    Almost every man who married a Novgorod woman was immersed in the good news of his wife''s pregnancy and naturally prepared some gifts.

    As the eldest daughter of White Tree Manor, Lilia has the most generous gift!

    There are increasingly exquisite glassware made by her, and iron tools made by her husband. She even made some loose pieces of smooth glass and stringed twine in the reserved holes.

    The earliest glassware was a woman''s jewelry, and Lilia discovered its essence with a woman''s intuition. She put on a necklace made of more amber and glass blocks, and she also prepared one for her sister and mother.

    But what exactly is Rurik''s special plow?

    It would be a good thing if it really helps the people in the hometown to farm.

    In the afternoon of the next day, Rurik arrived as scheduled.

    Cavite, who had already received the news, intended to stay in the blacksmith''s shop, as well as Clavasson and Kamnier. They sat on the leather cushions in the inner hall and listened to Rurik''s explanation.

    For a time, the blacksmith shop was full of academic atmosphere.

    "Now we must make a tool that can easily plow the land, that is, a plow, but it is not a normal plow. It must have a metal ploughshare, and it must have a curved neck..."

    Rurik tried his best to describe the so-called Quyuan Plow in words they could understand.

    Clavasson was confused. Although Lilia had some concepts about the wooden plow, she couldn''t understand the idea of ??Rurik''s equipment at all.

    In metallurgy and crafting tools, Kravassen can be described as the top master of the Ross tribe. His top-notch is of course relative. He has a lot of practical experience and his own opinions on making equipment, but these experiences have not become a system at all.

    Rurik wanted to pass the education of mechanics, so that two experts, Clavasson and Kawei, could understand that Quyuanli was really a powerful tool for breaking the ground. Torque? The direction of the force? What is force?

    Very embarrassingly, Clavasson has never even seen a wooden plow!

    Of course, the Ross tribe also farms the land. What they grow is just a handful of hardy varieties of Nordic onions. Plowing? nonexistent. The farmer used a **** and axe to ram the ground, and then planted onion roots. Of course, allies in the South used wooden ploughs to plow the land. Kravasson didn''t care about the farmers. He didn''t even have the time to go to the South, so naturally he did not understand.

    Although I don''t know anything about the function of plows and plows, according to the pattern carved on the wooden board provided by Rurik, and under the supervision of this child, to create a so-called plow, there are no technical obstacles.

    Clavasson looked at the plank for a long time, and said solemnly: "Make it according to the picture, I can. Rurik, do you really need it?"

    "Of course, I need a lot."

    "Huh? Is it just for the Novgorod people to farm? If it is a good thing, why don''t we use it ourselves?"

    Clavasson¡¯s question was meaningless, and Rurik stood up and said in a commanding tone: "This is not only my decision, but also the decision of the chief. The chief has given you an order. You must make ten pieces before you set off. You must finish."

    "Ah? So many?!" Kravasson was startled, "You know, I still have work to build steel swords, and even some axes..."

    "I''ll talk about those later, you must make the plow I want. Because this is related to the reclamation of our new Roseburg settlement next year. Listen! Our tribe is about to start farming!"

    "So that''s the case? Let''s start." Kravasson stood up and made a very positive statement, "Rurik, what exactly do you want, at least give it a name."

    "Name? It''s kra."

    Rurik invented a word that was actually a combination of "bend" and "earth-breaking tool" in the Gnostic dialect of his tribe, and he decided to use it to describe Quyuanli.

    Next, production and processing began.

    Clavasson''s job is to forge the most crucial ploughshare by hand.

    A piece of wrought iron began to be forged continuously, and it became more and more flattened as it smashed, and it was beaten into the shape of a Nordic forest axe. Then came the very critical operation. Over there, this special-shaped iron plate was bent and finally formed into a curly arc.

    Is it useful? In Rurik''s words, this thing was digging into the soil, and it kept moving forward, and the soil was taken out along the curly grooves, leaving a trench for seeding. In the future, the farmer will sow the seeds and sprinkle them accurately in the gully.

    Clarvasson basically didn''t understand this statement, but Lilia understood the subtleties of it.

    Kawei is responsible for the processing of woodware, and Kamnier is responsible.

    But who would have thought that Rurik, who seemed to just narrate the "Wisdom of Odin", was a complete doer.

    Rurik does not know much about wood processing, but when wood and steel are used as structural materials, is there really a big gap between each other? With a dagger, Rurik personally carved marks on the block of wood, the so-called position of the lower chisel. He accurately determined the length of each wooden part, and personally guided the processing of Kawei.

    The European-style scraper processes a piece of naturally bent oak branches at a slower speed. This object is the plough''s curved shaft. The rest of the parts are processed around this curved device.

    Quyuanli, the magical plowing tool, appeared in the Tang Dynasty. In 829 AD, the East was still Tang. In this era, no nation should have more advanced farming equipment than Tang, but Rurik quietly completed a study of Tang in remote Northern Europe, in the Poros Sea.

    Of course, it can''t be regarded as learning. Is re-engraving one''s own count as learning?

    To be fair, the Quyuan Plow is not a complicated device in terms of structure. Its magic is that it reduces the position of the force, which not only saves effort, but also makes the movement of the dragging object more stable. There are also the recessed ploughshares that it was designed for, and the sharp plow arrows that are inserted diagonally into the ground.

    These designs can be described as treasures made by applying a lot of knowledge of mechanics.

    When Rurik explained his design in public, only one day later, in the afternoon of the next day, the first Quyuanli made by the Ross tribe was born.

    "Liurik, what do you think? It can really easily reclaim land?" Cravason was a little skeptical.

    The curved plough with various parts assembled is placed in the shed of the smithy.

    But Rurik also reproduced this treasure through his own cognition. Is it really easy to use? Undoubtedly, practice is the only criterion for testing truth.

    "It should be excellent. Clavasson, let''s try it now." Rurik said.

    "Go to cultivate? Then you have to find a wasteland."

    "No need." Rurik shook his head, his little finger pointed at the very smooth and solid sandy ground that had been trampled on at the door of the forge. "Just try it at the door. If it can even cultivate here and encounter normal wasteland, the effect can only be better."

    Clavasson shrugged and ordered Kamnier casually: "Go! Get the twine."

    Perhaps Europeans will never be able to use cattle well, especially in this era. Even if some families and manors have wooden plows, the driving force is the farmers themselves.

    In the Ross tribe, the "farming bull" that drags the curved plough is the strong Kawei.

    As for Clavasson, he stood behind the curved plow, holding the grip with both hands, so-called controlling the direction of advancement, and ensuring that the plow would not fall.

    What a weird scene!

    Rurik stood aside and watched with relish, but Kamnier and Lilia, the two Novgorodites, only looked at them in amazement.

    Because the ploughshare has started to move forward!

    Driven by the "farming bull", the sharpest plow arrow of the ploughshare leaned into the sand and gravel, and finally the entire ploughshare sank into the ground.

    Kawei was twenty years old. He started to do miscellaneous work for his father when he was less than ten years old, and this morning he was already a young talent with infinite power. He didn''t even breathe exhaustedly, and the curved plough manipulated by Clavassen had easily traveled at least ten meters away!

    Only deep dents and unusually soft sands remained where the ploughshares passed. Under the sun, those tiny pebbles that hadn''t seen the sky are already reflecting light.

    The two men even had fun in the plowing field.

    Quyuanli suddenly turned 180¡ã, and Klavasen didn''t think there was any trouble with this turn. He didn''t know that it was this clever turn that was its third advantage.

    What are all the advantages? Once I had to use a **** or manuscript to dig a little bit of loose ground, now I only need a strong man to pull a curly plow, kra is enough. Behind the strong man is the land that has been cultivated.

    Lilia and Kamni were fully aware of what had happened. They had worshipped Rurik¡¯s wisdom, and now, Rurik has become the "god of agriculture."

    Everything is in joy!

    Soon, many people in the tribe began to comment on the large dent at the entrance of the Clavassen Blacksmith''s shop, and even some good people made up stories. The so-called terrible sea worm came ashore, and the monster feared the **** Rurik. The identity of the son, leaving a scratch, returned to the sea.

    The ghost knows whether this remark is to make up a story, or whether the good guy wants to curry favor with the leader.

    In short, because there were no outsiders watching when experimenting with the Quyuan Plow, and those who knew the inside story were busy increasing production, this remark naturally fermented among the tribes. Who would benefit in the end? Of course it''s Rurik.

    The ploughshare is carburized, followed by surface hardening heat treatment. The ploughshare became sharp and hard. It was stuck on a special wooden pole. In order to be more stable, Kravasson tried to use the pine resin for bonding the seams as the adhesive. Whether it is effective or not is unknown.

    The rest of the wood is oak, and those small oaks that may grow into the keel of ships are cut down by Kawei, and they become accessories for both.

    With the success of the first piece, the manufacture of the remaining products becomes rapid.

    Unknowingly, the day Otto''s departure is finally coming, and Klavason and Kawei have seen the power of the plough of Quyuanli, and they have made 20 sets in a daze! That is, the main body of the curved plough and the traction hemp rope, it has become an empty high value-added agricultural machinery.

    It is time to set a value for it!

    How to price it? The Cravasons still don''t understand its value The iron used in the ploughshare is enough to make two steel swords.

    Cravason never worked as a blacksmith for the purpose of making money. He was eager to make better tools to make life more comfortable. The production of the Quyuan Plow fits his temper.

    Of course, if the money is collected, he can ask Rurric to pay two thousand silver coins. He chose to make a major concession, and Rurik readily spent five hundred silver coins. Twenty sets of Quyuanli officially became Rurik''s property.

    It''s fine now. With the appearance of these production tools and the demonstration in Roseburg, Otto was taken aback, and instantly realized that this thing would definitely help his tribes settled in the East to clear up waste. Moreover, their ownership belongs to Rurik, and Rurik is not a good man who makes a loss business.

    The Quyuan Plow will be given to the people in Shilla Fort and White Tree Manor, just like receiving other equipment, they must pay in the future! The so-called remuneration will accompany them throughout their lives and even their descendants. The chief family will also benefit forever.

    What is this called? This is tax, that is tax.

    And it is a means of "fatting sheep and cutting wool". Otto can''t wait to send these utensils over!

 Chapter 238ï¼š Different autumn Sorgon sailing sets sail

    Compared to last year, this time the Rossone¡¯s Sorgon voyage was significantly delayed.

    This time, the Ross people didn''t just ask for more tributes. The reason for the delay was really because they had to spend time and energy to prepare materials to support the construction of Fort Shilla.

    Otto never thought that Gould would bring enough food for the entire tribe from the south, and part of it would be used for funding.

    September 15th was really bleak in autumn. The cool breeze of the vast season always poured into the fjord, and the surrounding oaks kept falling down with dead leaves, only the dark green pine trees still survived completely.

    The climate is exaggerating an atmosphere of silence, and no one likes this.

    In fact, no one likes winter, it is not beautiful at all, but a little carelessness can make mortals freeze into icy lumps. In winter, humans also live the life of marmots, stay indoors as much as possible to survive the long winter.

    Of course, except for the winter solstice day, the entire tribe will be crazy about it.

    There are boats everywhere on the beach, and the sea in the fjord is full of sails.

    Especially the wharf built by the Goulds has been reinforced and the number of berths available for berthing has been increased by four.

    After all, autumn is here, and some travellers sell their things and set sail back to their hometowns in the South. In the end, those guys who didn''t leave were just a list of fur merchants who stayed. They either decided to catch them in winter or simply buy the fruits of the Ross Hunters. In a sense, they just came looking at the snowy and extremely silky fur of the ferret.

    Some strong men carried sacks full of grain on their shoulders and transported them to the large transport ships.

    By now, Gould, who had transformed his identity into a Ros, naturally wanted to take a share of the Sorgon voyage.

    This time, Gould provided the best transport ship, and only his help enabled the Roths to load more supplies without using too many ships.

    In the autumn, those people who intend to immigrate to Fort New Ross will not take risks in this dangerous season.

    Because of Rurik¡¯s suggestion, the tribe had 50,000 pounds of oats to transport, and more than 1,000 pounds of carrots.

    Their total weight is actually as high as four tons!

    The Ross tribe¡¯s own transport ships, it is very risky to expect two or three ships to transport them. Especially in autumn, if the sea waves are too turbulent, the ship will be destroyed and the people will feed the fish.

    The Roths needed Gould''s help. Only two large transport ships could perfectly load these cargoes. Not to mention, there was still quite a lot of space left for passengers.

    It is also completely different from the rowing boats of the Ross people. When a boat is big enough, is rowing still the best way to drive it? A group of professional sailors raised by Gould, although they often play the role of porters, are now very good sailors.

    There are grains, vegetables, and the latest batch of production tools.

    In the beginning, Otto, based on the responsibility of the chief leader, really thought about funding his own people out of his own pocket.

    His mentality has changed.

    Why is it necessary to subsidize freely? The goods and grains transported belong to the chief family, and those immigrants must pay to obtain it.

    Otto followed Rurik¡¯s advice and has already set a plan to collect taxes next year.

    Grain is not only rations but also planting food, and the brand-new Quyuan Plow is a sharp weapon for reclamation. As for the livestock Otto that was handed over to the settlers to raise before, the food and tools can be "given" to them. As for the remuneration, it will be one-tenth of the harvest they will receive next year! This tax will continue forever.

    It is true that Rurik proposed the concept of "eleven taxes" to his father Otto, which itself was also the taxation model used in ancient Rome.

    Can this taxation model also be used in Novgorod?

    Otto entered this trip with multiple purposes, and his actions this fall are of extraordinary significance!

    At noon, the elderly Veria set up an altar on the beach.

    A sheep purchased from a merchant was sacrificed, and Lumia was also entrusted with an important task in the sacrifice.

    This deer-raiser girl has never been afraid of **** things, because in her life, any child must live like a hunter. Because that is the way of life of deer breeders.

    She slaughtered the sheep very decisively, and under Veria''s guidance, took out the hot lamb liver.

    Veria announced that this year''s voyage must be calm and smooth. Of course, regardless of the arrangement of the blood vessels in the liver of sheep or other animals, Veria has always declared auspiciousness. In fact, this is just a cutscene, Otto really knows the doorway inside, but her announcement is very important to ordinary people involved in the action.

    Because we sail slowly, what everyone yearns for is peace.

    An old voice announced auspiciousness with a slightly hoarse voice, and soon the entire beach fell into a frenzy.

    The people are so enthusiastic, Otto is also moved by it.

    Otto, with a leather armor and a beard, is already standing on the bow of his flagship. He stroked the terrifyingly embossed "dragon head" and swung his patterned steel sword high.

    All the people on the sandy land are infected by the enthusiasm of the leader.

    Even many women holding children.

    "Brothers! Watch your women, your children, don''t let them get too bumpy at sea!"

    "Women! After returning to our hometown, tell your loved ones that we Ruths are powerful and kind. Tell them that only by surrendering to the Rus can we get rewards and protection."

    "Brothers! The woman who escorted you on board! The high priest has made a wish to Odin, this time we have a safe journey! Let us go!"

    A group of young brawny men seemed to be beaten up. They began to push the boat into the sea, and the crowd of onlookers raised their hands and cheered.

    Some women even gathered and sang the ancient songs of the Ross tribe.

    The melody is beautiful, and Rurik has also heard from the ballad the wife''s hope for the victory of her husband. There is no trace of sentimental atmosphere in it, simply because everyone believes that any form of expedition by the Ross tribe will only gain victory.

    This time Rurik was standing on the shore, in front of his father''s flagship.

    The young burly man worked hard to push the flagship, and left a trace of a keel on the sand.

    Just like his father had been holding a sword, Rurik also drew his short sword.

    "Dad! Remember our agreement, our tribe will be strong because of this."

    "I see! Leurik, stay in my hometown. When I come back, you''d better make me some new tricks." Otto shouted loudly.

    It seems to be nothing more than a farewell from the leader, father and son, no one knows what that "new trick" means.

    At the same time, Otto was pleased to see the two girls standing next to his son. Carlota and Ella, they tried their best to shout "Goodbye Dad", it really made Otto a little dazed. It was as if they had indeed inherited their blood.

    A fleet of fifty ships rushed to the east with great strength.

    This time Otto again brought an army of more than five hundred men.

    If only to collect tribute, why do we have to bring so many people? To put it bluntly, Otto is still wary of the Novgorod people.

    The White Tree Manor was willing to be a loyal dog because he knew that cooperation would bring great benefits. Besides, the White Tree Manor itself is squeezed out by other local manors, and they naturally need a strong backing.

    In the other Novgorod manor, their cooperation was based on the powerful military deterrence of the Rus.

    Among them, Pine Needle Manor, the most populous, must be further weakened. Otto felt that the only way to effectively control Novgorod was to support the white trees, hit the pine needles, and draw one group by one group.

    As for the benevolent treatment described by his son R¨¹lik and giving them some useful tools, they would readily surrender to such conjectures. Such thoughts are really naive.

    Those tools for plowing and turning soil must of course be given to loyal dogs. Good things are currently only owned by White Tree Manor.

    Not only for her own strategic purposes, but also the eldest lady of White Tree Manor, sitting on her flagship with a slightly bulging belly. Most of the women carried by the fleet also came from the White Tree Manor.

    Otto can feel that the relationship between the two ethnic groups has never been closer than it is today.

    The fleet gradually disappeared from sight, and the people on the shore still did not retreat.

    There was a lot of discussion about the future prospects, and many people began to discuss the possibility of emigrating to Fort Shilla.

    After all, Shilla Fort is warmer anyway, because the rumors of the previous sea monsters have been self-defeating because of the public display of the Quyuan Plow, and it turns out that this thing is the farming machine invented by Rurik.

    This shows what?

    Almost all ethnic people are illiterate, which does not mean that they have no life experience. The leader''s family began to study farming equipment, which is not exactly an indication that there is a future in the land that can be reclaimed.

    The reality also forced the tribe to have the idea of ??emigrating, and the boundaries of Roseburg were indeed too crowded. If you don¡¯t want to live on the hill on the beach, you have to emigrate.

    The cool breeze dried Niya''s tears, and her sad husband went on a long journey again. Although there is no danger for her husband as the leader to take a voyage with a strong man, she is getting older, and her mind is full of worries.

    The only thing that can comfort her now is that her son is still with him. Now, there are two more girls around.

    The crowd gradually dispersed, and Rurik returned to his home.

    Suddenly a strong man who loves to drink is missing, Niya prepares dinner as usual, but her heart is a little empty.

    "Mom, are you worried about anything?" Rurik noticed his mother''s strangeness.

    "No, it''s nothing." Niya''s numb face forced a smile. She subconsciously stroked her son''s little head, and said, "Eat quickly. Rest early after eating."

    "But, my Lumia hasn''t come back yet."

    "She? She did well this year, maybe the high priest will continue to teach her some homework."

    Rurik had to admire the decisiveness of his maid, even he felt panicked.

    When he poked the sacrificed deer to death, Rurik was very nervous for a while. However, what Rurik witnessed today was that Lumia severed the neck of the sheep with a very calm posture, and cut the belly of the sheep while the sheep was still trembling slightly. Being so skilled is like a real butcher.

    At the time of the sacrifice, Rurik and Otto both knelt on one knee by the beach altar, and Rurik knew everything that happened.

    Rurik ate some meat, and the meat in this pottery bowl was the sheep cooked as a sacrifice at noon. Not to mention, the clear boiled lamb sprinkled with sea salt has a mutton taste. This mutton taste with Shanghai salt is simply salty and fresh.

    At this time, Lumia came back suddenly.

    As if she had returned to her own home, she continued to put on her linen robe, sniffing the aroma of the food, and subconsciously approached Rurik''s position. She tidyed up her robe, sat down cross-legged, and then took off the hood, revealing her clean face and the braids behind her head.

    "You can count back, I thought Veria left you late again and called you some complicated prayers."

    Lumia smiled: "She praised me, saying that I really look like a high priest."

    "Did you kill this sheep?" As he said, Rurik deliberately pointed to the meat in the bowl.

    Lumia laughed out loud: "Yes."

    "You''re so decisive, it''s as if you... are an expert in the first place."

    Rurik¡¯s words were a little cautious, but Lumia was even more proud: "This is normal. I am a deer breeder, and I have executed deer myself. There are even groundhogs, rabbits and the like."

    "This..." The scene was a bit embarrassing, and Rurik was shocked again. He never thought that Lumia would still be a "butcher".

    Rurik reluctantly asked, "Lumia, when you executed the first animal, how old was it, and what tools did you use?"

    "Probably six years old, it''s a rabbit. I used a stone knife, and I can''t remember many things. Alas, I''m so hungry now, can you reward me with something? Masta?" Lumia said. Become gentle, she just wants to suppress her inner pain in this way.

    Lumia doesn''t hate the group of Ross people, she is Otto this person cruelly. And her favorite is Otto''s son Rurik.

    Although there is a very contradiction here, it is also a real reality.

    She even hoped that the blood vessels of the sheep¡¯s liver showed a bad omen. If Otto¡¯s fleet was overturned, it would naturally be Rurik that would quickly take over. At that time, his status will be improved again.

    Lumia, who was only eleven years old, had already germinated the idea of ??marching into a higher position of power in her heart, but she was completely different from the dead Bona in that she really knew that what she currently had was from Rurik. Rewards.

    She especially believed in the absoluteness of the oath-if she was unfaithful to Rurik, Odin would retaliate by lowering the extreme cold.

    Rurik noticed that Rumia also had a cruel side, and Niya, for the first time, she felt that Rumia was dangerous. She didn''t want Lumia to be squeezed in a wooden bed with Rurik. Besides, how could a humble servant be entitled to such high treatment?

    Since the son didn''t mention it, Niya didn''t say much. But now she really found the reason.

    "Rurik," Niya said.

    "mom?"

    "Your father has gone to the East. You will sleep with me tonight."

    "This..." Rurik glanced at Lumia, and hurriedly responded: "Well, mother."

    It was Rurik''s subconscious move that made Niya more vigilant. Since Lumia entered the door, the girl''s previous humility and cowardice disappeared, but she approached her master very freely, without the presence of a servant.

    Niya accidentally understood the unnaturalness here, but the reason is actually very simple.

    Lumia will never forget, the ruins of her own house under a snowy night, the violent face of Otto, the leader of Ross, who tied her hands and feet with twine. If Otto is not there, and there is only one master who cares about him, Lurik, what else is there to be afraid of?

    Niya continued: "Before your father comes back, you sleep with me every night, understand?"

    "Oh fine."

    "That''s right." Niya smiled relievedly.

    Then she asked: "Rurik, are you ready to do something? Your father wants you to do something new, maybe you have promised."

    "Yup."

    "what exactly is it?!"

    Rurik''s face calmed down, and he looked at Carlotta and Ella who were sitting quietly eating meat.

    He particularly withstood Carlotta''s eyes: "Carrotta, I think you will never forget the hatred of the destruction of the tribe."

    She was a calm girl, her white face suddenly became sullen, and her mouth also showed the gap of cracked milk teeth. She hated Xiaoya for gnashing her teeth, and her little hand tightened the two wooden sticks (Kalotta was learning to use chopsticks to hold the pieces of meat).

    "I must take revenge! For a tooth for a tooth!"

    She was really talking about a tooth for a tooth, and Rurik felt that the words spoken from the mouth of her toothless child really meant "a tooth for a tooth" in a realistic sense.

    "That''s good." Rurik knocked on the table and said, "I think it''s good, you children of the Ostara tribe are mainly little girls! I want you to organize them, I want to be like a training boy That way, train them."

    "Ah?! Ryurik?!" Carlotta was taken aback. "Are you going to train my people to fight? They are all women!"

    "Why do you doubt it? Can''t a woman be a warrior?"

    "This... if you don''t think we are women."

    "How come? I have decided. Anyway, sooner or later, I will train the girls of our tribe. I believe that only a good woman can give birth to a good man. You Aostala people accept the help of our Rus people, Naturally follow my command."

    There are many legends of female warriors in the Viking world. Although everyone does not want women to enter the battlefield, since the Valkyrie who selects the heroes is a woman, everyone also likes to hear the legends of female warriors on the battlefield.

    Rurik didn''t want the future young women of his tribe to really become female warriors. They must at least receive a certain amount of military training. This training is more to cultivate their obedience, UU reading www. uukanshu. com and overall discipline.

    Rurik continued, "So I need a woman who can be trusted as a deputy. Carlotta, I think you can."

    "I?"

    "Yes! I will organize my maids, they are probably the same age as you. In the end, you may command one hundred and fifty girls. You know what I did in the back mountains, and the girls must also Finish that kind of training. When you show up in front of my father at a neat pace, even if there are only a group of children left in your Ostala people, you will be praised by our Ross people."

    Up to now, the only thing the Ostara people can''t lose is their own glory.

    Carlotta agreed, because it would bring new glory.

    Where''s Rurik? He just wants to give a group of girls military training, but also must receive weapon training, Rurik felt that one day he might use the power of women. So that the number of males in the Ross tribe can no longer be used to quell the fighting power of the tribe.

    In critical moments, women must become some kind of reliable fighting force to defend the glory and dignity of the Ross people.

 Chapter 239ï¼š This is how the Valkyrie regiment was born

    The Sorgon fleet of the Ross people rushed to the east. Based on past experience, Rurik felt that his father''s trip this time was theoretically the earliest he returned in early October.

    More pessimistic estimates, the fleet will return in mid-October.

    In short, they will never return until the end of October. The reason is very simple. That is, at the beginning of November every year, the Baltic Gulf of Bothnia and the Gulf of Finland begin to freeze, and finally the ice layer can be as thick as 50 centimeters. It becomes a stable place for running, but it is also a nightmare for sailing.

    What''s more, part of the sea was frozen in mid-October.

    Shortly after the fleet set off, an autumn rain hit Roseburg.

    To be sure, this autumn rain will definitely affect Otto''s fleet.

    The Ross people are not afraid of the autumn rain. They paddle in the cold, so that when the rain stops for a while, the oarsmen can see the heat coming out of each other, especially when they wear hats, take off their hoods, and their head It''s like a pot of water about to boil.

    The temperature dropped sharply, and Rurik stood at his door, feeling the cold wind.

    This was just an autumn rain, and the situation could only get worse.

    The autumn rain lasted for five full days, and Rurik didn''t know whether everything was normal in the fleet under his father''s command, and whether anyone was ill. After all, they are sea warriors. Once they leave their home port, survival or destruction depends entirely on their own ability.

    For the huge risks of sailing, the Ross people have long been prepared.

    Up to now, if the fleet encounters disasters such as heavy snow, hail, and huge waves, most of the crew members are buried in the sea, and even Otto himself is swallowed by the sea, and the tribe can only admit their lives.

    Compared with previous times, today''s Ruth people have stronger anti-risk ability.

    Because the tribes no longer need to compete for the position of the big leader by means of competitions.

    Times have changed, and there is no need for this at all.

    Could it be that a mortal, even if he is strong, dare to compete with the "son of Odin" for power?

    What''s more, this person who has been blessed by the great god, he is indeed the Son of God descended.

    Nowadays, quite a lot of tribesmen are still accepting the favor of Rurik, especially the boys in the tribe.

    After all, the tribe has only four thousand people. Among them, more than 150 boys between the ages of seven and nine have become Rurik¡¯s guys. For those younger boys, the parents of the children are also eager for the youngest sons to be right away. Become Rurik''s brother.

    Renna is always very realistic, and the parents of the child understand it, but any tribal boy younger than Rurik can be rewarded with food as long as he obeys Rurik.

    See what the kids eat? Every day is a combination of oatmeal and meat. The abundance of food makes adults salivate!

    Most people are happy to see that their young sons can have the opportunity to eat, and by the way, it is also a good thing to cut their family''s expenses.

    Only a small number of insightful people realized that Rurik''s methods were much more sophisticated than his old leader''s father.

    Up to now, even in the rainy weather, delicious meals are still provided.

    Even those tribal girls who were neglected and even dispensable were organized by Rurik.

    It is already the end of September, and those orphans from Mellaren and refugee girls from Ostara are receiving the favor of Rurik every day. Even if some refugees have been taken in by the tribe, refugee girls are still given food.

    Rurik is indeed a benevolent saint, and this sage is based on the huge wealth that Rurik has made for a whole year.

    The children¡¯s food costs consume 20 silver coins every day, and he can fully support this ratio at the moment. The so-called "big money box" does this! Rurik felt that he was using "tribal finance" money to provide nutritious meals to the children of the tribe. The people of the tribe did not understand. All they could recognize was that Rurik was really a saint.

    After nearly four weeks of self-cultivation, the begging girls who have been in a state of semi-hungry for a long time, their skinny figures have changed greatly.

    They eat far more food than their peers in other tribes every day, especially the intake of carbon water and grease, which is completely different from the appearance when they first arrived in Roseburg.

    Their small faces have regained fullness and rosy, and many people also have baby fat, and their golden hair has been carefully cleaned and **** to become uniform and delicate braids.

    They wore linen clothes tailored for them, which were exactly the same as the original ten maids of Rurik.

    Lurik¡¯s new maids from the Mellaren tribe. They all wore a silver necklace, on which was engraved with the name "Loyal to Rurik" on the back of the name of the gift of Rurik.

    It was for this reason that Rurik racked his brains. Twenty at the beginning of the letter A, twenty at the beginning of B, and twenty at the beginning of C, until the servant at hand is named.

    As for the meaning of the name, he has no time to control, after all, this name is a code name that he can easily recognize.

    As for those refugee girls from the Ostala tribe, their status is free, and naturally they don¡¯t need things like nameplates.

    But if they are blessed, they must fulfill their duty to defend the Ross tribe.

    Yes, this is the obligation that Lurik asked Carlotta, the female leader of Ostara, to fulfill.

    So all the actions became clear and clear in an instant.

    Giving food to scrawny children is a kind of "raising sheep." Now, the flock will be organized to become a special combat force through training.

    Rurik, when the earth became harder after the autumn rain ended, the plan to train a team of female soldiers hidden deep in the heart has finally reached the time to be implemented.

    September 25th, the autumnal equinox day.

    The sky on this day is still hazy. Lumia, who has become the key priest of the sacrificial activities, stayed in the long house of the priest last night. Now she is holding a antler helmet on her head and holding two wooden sticks to support her body. Next, carry out the work of the autumn equinox festival.

    And Rurik, it was this morning when a large number of girls accepted the order to summon and gathered at the door of the leader''s house.

    A large group of girls who had breakfast, they gathered like a large group of chirping sparrows.

    "They should all be here. Carlotta, you are their leader." Rurik at the dinner table teased slightly.

    Carlotta swallowed hard: "Ruriek, I''m... a little nervous."

    "Huh? You have to choose revenge, and the Ostara must also have a team."

    "Could it be that women can do it too?!"

    Carlotta tried to convince herself that the so-called female warrior on the battlefield is still a powerful role, but when she saw a brawny man in the Ross tribe with a big waist and a stubble face, she felt that her thoughts were a little naive. Also worried about whether Rurik''s decision was reasonable.

    Female warrior? How powerful can it be?

    At this moment, Niya suddenly stretched out his right hand, covering Carlotta''s head: "My child, listen to Rurik, you can do it."

    The girl''s heart was calmer. She knew that the Rus and the Ostara had a common enemy, and only the Rus would really help the Ostara.

    She stood up and stood at the door under the guidance of Rurik. She saw only girls standing beside her in uniform dresses and completely uniform hairstyles.

    Among them, the ten first-named maids were ordered to stand in the front row. They enjoyed the grace of the highest standard, and they all cast cordial eyes when they saw their masters.

    Suddenly, Rurik drew his saber, and a metal hum stopped the children''s noise instantly.

    "Girls!" He yelled in a childish voice: "From today, I will train you! You will no longer be weak women. Me! Rurik! I will train you to be female warriors who can fight. , This is your destiny!

    I am the person blessed by Odin, and the person blessed by Thor and Frey, and you are my Valkyrie.

    Now, I give a name, you are my Valkyrie regiment. "

    Ross people, they don''t understand the legends of "Amazon women warriors", but they all know Valkyrie, even these children who were once in trouble know these legends.

    In the northern legend, the details are varied, but the core parts are similar.

    Valkyrie is not a Valkyrie, but a group of goddesses. It is a group of female warriors, the servants of the great god.

    Rurik wanted to organize the tribal girls as much as possible to form a female soldier team in order to defend the tribe in times of crisis. However, due to the inherent prejudice of the tribe against women, I naturally have to give the troops composed of them a domineering name.

    The Valkyrie Legion, now and in the future, is composed of Rose''s women. Maybe its name is a little second, the men of the tribe definitely eat this set.

    Some girls are aware of the resounding name of this name, and there are also many people. They are destined to be the sand and stone that is carried forward by the torrent of the times. They just want to obey their masters.

    In short, the saint who gave daily food gave orders. He is such a beautiful, heroic, and kind boy!

    The girls spontaneously called out to express their support and approval.

    The way they cheered was all noticed by the Finn Jeflo, who was watching.

    "Ruriek, is your appeal innate? I really followed the right person." Yevlo was secretly refreshed, he leaned on a dead tree, folded his arms, and watched the changes in the crowd.

    Yevlo also knew that his next job was to teach boys who could walk an unusually neat pace, very practical and powerful solo skills. In short, "one chops ten but oneself does nothing." Lossless" Nordic martial arts.

    Yevlo knew even more, and soon, he must also fully inform and teach Rurik about his fighting skills. The future leader of the Ross people must lead by example and become a strong fighter. He knows his duty as a "teacher".

    Even if it is for the money and the daily good food and drink treatment, you must abide by your professional ethics.

    What the instructor Jeflo saw was the response of the girls. He didn''t think it was a good thing to train a group of little girls to be berserkers who can be slashed with shields. If she insists on participating in combat, why don''t the female fighters manipulate other weapons?

    For example, throwing a short spear, holding a bow and aiming.

    Yevro vaguely remembered that when he was in his hometown, the women of the tribe had to take up sticks and stones to fight against the hostile tribe, and even the various Varanges who attacked.

    In fact, he doesn''t think that the Varangians are evil. Specifically, people outside of his tribe are uncertain.

    They were captured as slaves, the Varangans were indeed guilty, but their own tribe would also take the initiative to attack others and take the population into slavery. Life is full of crises like this, and as a mercenary captain raised by Gould, Jeflo has become more and more aware of a businessman''s thinking.

    The so-called there is no clear good and bad, everything is for profit.

    So now Yevlo really knows that what Rurik did was for the benefit of the Rus people. If the Ross tribe under this child is not strong enough, powerful enemies will come to the door. Even if the Ross people are already strong, powerful enemies are looking for them.

    Rurik felt that the atmosphere had been rendered very well, and he suddenly handed the sword into Carlotta''s hand.

    "Girls! She is Carlotta! The female leader of the Ostara clan! Now I declare that she is the commander of the Valkyrie Legion!"

    Here, Rurik arranged for Carlotta the name "Commod", which comes from Latin and originally meant the commander of the army.

    As for the term "war chief" inherent in the Rus, let it be called history. Even the word "fohera", the chief leader, has become history.

    Carlotta was a little bit stunned when facing the silent crowd. She looked at the steel sword in her hand again and felt that what she was holding was obviously a holy object.

    She stiffly raised her right hand to restore the steel sword, and her expression was quite solemn.

    "Sisters, I am you...your commander. The daughters of Ostara, and the children of Mellaren, it is the son of Odin, Rurik who rewarded me with this... this power. Now, Please follow me."

    She was finished, but the scene was still quiet. Because everyone really doesn''t know what to cheer about.

    Rurik, who was staying next to Carlotta, noticed that the children with a vote were looking at him. At this moment, many adults onlookers also cast curious gazes.

    They are all waiting for further orders from their real masters.

    The steel sword was still held in Carlotta''s hand, and the girl in the current situation was embarrassed.

    Rurik stood with her hand outstretched, grabbed her right hand holding the sword, and raised it high.

    "Valkyrie! Carlotta! Ulla!"

    "Carota! Ulla!"

    ...

    Rurik yelled three times, and then, a group of girls shouted Carlotta''s name, but unfortunately they didn''t understand the meaning of "Ula", so they didn''t shout at all.

    Only in this way, Carlotta has fallen into a trance. She lacks control, and while her nose is sour, her eyes are full of tears.

    She felt that the Ostara tribe that she had destroyed was resurrected! Even though they are girls, they are all cheering their names!

    In a daze, she suddenly remembered the words of the merchant Gould-even if Ostara had only the last woman left, she could revive the entire tribe, because you are a woman.

    Is the "Valkyrie Legion" a force for revival?

    In this way, a purely female military force of the Rus tribe is now established.

    It still looks extremely absurd, and no one currently takes a group of seven or eight-year-old girls seriously, and there are only a handful of wise men who really feel that they are all potential stocks.

    The team is established, and the next step is training.

    The tribes who established this "women''s organization" have been rioting for a while, and everyone is eager to have some interesting talks. No, the talks are coming.

    Rurik and Carlota led more than one hundred and forty girls, rushing to the traditional training ground in the hills of the west, with the crowd watching and commenting on their feet. There, the boys have completed the assembly and began their daily fighting.

    The boys lined up against the wall, and the wooden shields were intertwined. After that, everyone shouted slogans and collided with another team neatly and violently.

    Training has become a dangerous game, and boys who prefer to fight hard like this game.

    Because on the battlefield, there is a uniform line of impact, Rurik believes that if it is only an infantry war, there are not many enemies in this world that can carry such an offensive. There are actually only two essentials, discipline and strength.

    Although ancient warfare was a one-stroke reduction of ten skills, discipline is always the key to victory.

    An undisciplined army, even equipped with fairy weapons, is also a mob. This principle can be used in any era.

    The training for the formation and the wall-to-wall collision that the boys received has continued throughout the warm season. Although they are only children, old guys who know how to do it all know that as long as these young boys give them another ten years, they must be extremely powerful. the power of! On this point, the old guys have reached a consensus in the popular chat.

    What''s more, these boys have also learned a lot of grappling techniques. As a result, the pattern of the roth wrestling game has changed! No longer relying on pure brute force so much, everyone began to ponder the techniques of hands and feet, and even in-depth study of tricks such as lying on the ground and locking the throat. Because these tricks on special occasions are terrifying skills to kill the enemy with bare hands.

    The boys did not become audible commands to act uniformly in an instant.

    Everything starts with cohort training.

    The new girls are naturally no surprise.

    Rurik is here, but today''s training is different.

    The boys don¡¯t need to train in line collision before the winter, but under the guidance of Jevlo, they learn the most brilliant solo skills. The so-called if the formation is too messy to recover, everyone will be reduced to zero. Can become a berserker among the enemies. They must learn the skill of "I can beat ten" from Evlo.

    As for Rurik, how he had trained the first ten maids to line up, and now they are led by captains one by one, and Carlota is the commander of the legion. As for her sister Ella, this obviously weak girl, she will be a "little soldier" for the time being.

    Rurik started to act, and now he was obviously giving military training to a group of elementary school students.

    Just like last year¡¯s training for the tribal boys, it was very difficult at first, but in fact, it takes a week of intensive training. This group of girls must be able to move uniformly. If he was holding weapons such as wooden sticks at that time, it would have shocked the men of the tribe.

    The most urgent thing for Rurik is to train this group of girls so that they can line up neatly, with her neat pace, and form on the beach to meet the triumphant fleet. Here is the "new trick" he made for his father Otto.

    As for the ultimate goal, that is to control, to control the girls of the tribe, let the men of the tribe realize that their daughters will never be a burden, but treasures that will be cherished by the future leader.

    After all, boys and girls will grow up and their parents will get old. The Ross tribe will be able to complete a very strong metabolism in the next twenty years.

    The tribe doesn''t need the old guys now. Rurik knows that the group of boys and girls who are chanting the same slogans and stepping in order under his control is the future of the tribe.

 Chapter 240ï¼š Jeflos Wapus Sword Skill

    Gould''s mercenary captain Jeflo, and now he has not really become the mercenary captain of Rurik, but has become the instructor of a group of boys.

    At first, the boys had a strong suspicion of this tall but not so strong man.

    They naturally compared this man with their strong father, and almost everyone wondered if he was really strong.

    To gain prestige among a group of children, let yourself be a target first, and be beaten by the group of cubs.

    But gang fight? How is that possible?

    Yvlo held a wooden stick as a sword, and a wooden shield in his other hand. He looked like a sword and shield, and screamed: "Come! Who is a brave man? Come attack me and defeat me!"

    The brave boys are like a ball of firewood, and only a spark can be soaring into the sky.

    Long-term military training has cultivated their courage. At present, it is a single-player challenge. It is the most common form of tribal martial arts. Then some boys mustered up the courage, holding a wooden shield, and rushing calmly under the coaxing of the guys. past.

    A boy rushed as hard as he could, trying to knock over Jevlo''s bottom plate with his own brute force.

    However, there is only one round of wrestling.

    Jeflo raised his leg high, and together with the child''s shield, he fell to the ground and threw his mouth into the mud.

    "You? You look like a ram, but unfortunately you can''t knock me down."

    The child lying on the ground bared his teeth and looked unwilling.

    The other children also gritted their teeth with hatred. They really couldn''t think of how Boss Rurik would pull such a big demon over.

    "Let me come!" Kanuf volunteered, and the children shouted his name.

    It''s another little boy, maybe a little stronger than just now. However, Jeflo had already estimated that this group of children received Rurik¡¯s single training for too long, and none of them knew how to fight alone to slay the enemy.

    "Boy, are you strong? Come on!" Yevlo deliberately faced Kanuf with his entire chest, "You can touch my leather armor, and I will win."

    Isn''t this a provocation?

    "I will teach you a lesson!" Kanuf, who was dazzled by anger, couldn''t think of any combat skills, and rushed like a bull.

    If Kanuf is already a strong man, his impact will naturally be heavy.

    Today, this child is still a child.

    His impact was still unstructured, but Jeflo deliberately played with him.

    Turning around with an admonition, Jeflo escaped the child''s collision, and then he kicked Kanuf in the back.

    The wooden sword fell off, and the wooden shield fell off too. Kanuf, whose face was full of mud, got up, and he felt that the situation and the scene were so familiar.

    He still didn''t get discouraged and counterattacked, and this time, he was going to attack Jevlo''s bottom plate with his bare hands to prove the effect of the grappling skills he learned from Rurik.

    Jeflo was a little surprised, the boy rushed over with his bare hands?

    "What a reckless man, people like you will die in the first battle." Jeflo is bullying the child, and this brutal beating is a care for this group of future Russian warriors. Because they still don''t know what fighting is.

    If they were all so reckless, Jeflo reckoned that his little master, Lurik, would be full of innocence in the battle. This deadly innocence must be eliminated, otherwise the Rus will be destroyed.

    The shield slammed Kanuf''s face hard, and when the kid got up again, his left cheek was flushed. He sat on the ground with his face covered, aggrieved in pain, and wailed to his friend with a weeping face: "Fisk! Revenge for me!"

    Fisk at this moment has become the hope of the whole village.

    Ah, the Ross tribe is indeed a form of big village.

    The enemy is very strong, there is no doubt about it!

    The cautious Fisk didn''t want to end up with a mouthful of mud. He learned from the memory of his father practicing combat, with a wooden shield against his chest, his right hand holding a wooden sword, and the tip of the sword pointing at the enemy, making preparations for a stab. He was still striding forward, slowly moving forward.

    Jevlo''s eyes lit up, and he couldn''t help being cautious. He could see that the child was taller than the others, and obviously older.

    The most special thing about this child is his bald head. It¡¯s not that the child¡¯s head is hairless, just because he likes this hairstyle?

    The two approached cautiously, and the distance between the shields continued to be only one centimeter.

    Evlo looked down on his brave "enemy" and deliberately provoked: "Boy, your lower body must be as hairless as your head. You are too young, so give up. I''m afraid I will beat you up. Just like your companion."

    Fisk immediately felt a fire, but his anger was concealed by a calm face with many freckles.

    He swept his leg sharply, and the kick hit Jevlo''s knuckles impartially.

    Yevlo felt the pain, but the whole bottom plate was still stable.

    "You''re a bit like a soldier. So, go to hell!" Yevlo yelled, the shield slammed, and Fisk tried to block it.

    At this moment, Rurik was struggling to train the group of little girls what is left and right, and he was also disturbed by the impact of the shield.

    Rurik was happy to see the children educated by Jeflo, but the process was a bit unexpected. He couldn''t think of Evlo''s special power, and he didn''t expect Fisk to have something other than brute force.

    Simply Liurik suspended the training and let a vote of the girl rest on the spot under Carlota''s guidance.

    He rushed to the boys'' training center to watch a good show.

    Fisk attacked again! The children clamored for it.

    But this time, Fisk was knocked away by the side of Yevlo''s shield again, and then the tip of the wooden sword pressed against Fisk''s torso.

    "It''s already the third time. You have died three times. Give up?"

    Fisk still bared his teeth, he didn''t mean to cry, even if he had some wounds on his face and one ear was very red.

    Fisk picked up the wooden sword and staggered to continue the attack. The fourth offensive was still easily resolved.

    All that is happening now, Rurik is in sight.

    It can be said that Fisker''s failure is doomed. A ten-year-old kid fought with a twenty-five-year-old professional mercenary. Isn''t this looking for abuse?

    Even so, Rurik saw the wonder of Jeflo''s attack.

    Sure enough, this Jeflo is indeed a respectable opponent. He has no intention of having fun, and all the offensives and counterattacks launched are killer moves.

    The real life-and-death battle is like this. The moment the two anti-sergeants contact each other, there are often huge casualties.

    On the battlefield, there is no chance for you to come and me to recruit. Everyone is a professional soldier, and what they do is just a trick to kill the enemy.

    Even after a thousand years, when the line arrays of the two sides fired two or three rounds of guns each other, since neither side retreats, they can only engage in cruel bayonet battles. The moment the bayonet met, huge casualties occurred.

    The tactics used by Jeflo are extremely simple, mostly shield block, and then dexterously holding the wooden sword with his right hand, changing into a flowery jab. Obviously, even a wooden sword can cause internal bleeding. Jevlo didn''t want to seriously inflict serious damage on his opponent, but even though it was so far, Fisk was still bleeding from the rammed wooden sword. If it were a real steel sword, Fisk''s head would have been flying into the air long ago.

    The boy''s spirit was already in a trance. Fisk picked up the wooden sword and continued to fight without saying a word.

    At this time, Jeflo felt more and more interesting.

    He felt that this child was somewhat similar to what he used to be, a boy who fought desperately.

    The boy launched his fifth attack while swaying, and the children onlookers watched with anxiety, still chanting the slogan "Urafisk". Because Rurik told his guys, the so-called "Ullah" means "we will win" in it.

    Fisk was clearly inspired.

    A wooden sword stabs away, and Jeflo pushes it again with a shield. The wooden sword flew, and next, Jevlo''s wooden sword fierce pressed against Fisk''s neck, relying on brute force, and stunned him to press him to the ground.

    Jevlo''s right leg pressed Fisk''s left arm, and his left hand pressed Fisk''s right arm. The wooden sword in his hand slammed against the blood-stained boy''s neck. At this moment, there was no provocative words, "Child, if I hold an iron sword in my hand, you have died five times. You are brave, maybe He also knows how to fight with human walls, but all of you don¡¯t know the real battle."

    "Um..." Fisker still refused to accept it, his clenched fists shot straight up, and his sense of resistance never ceased.

    "Do you still want to win? Well, I can teach you."

    Rurik appeared after watching the play for a long time.

    "Let''s stop here." Rurik clapped his hand, and said in a reprimanded tone: "Jeflo, maybe you shouldn''t be so excessive."

    Yevlo stood up, Fisk, who had lost his restraint, wiped the blood from his nose, and stood up quickly, although the whole person was still dangling.

    Jeflo had his own thoughts. He respectfully said: "Master, these children must know what pain is, so that they will not feel pain on the battlefield in the future."

    "Should adults learn to be beaten first? Maybe you are right. But your methods are too ruthless." Rurik tried to appease Fisk with these words.

    Fisk covered his face and grumbled reluctantly: "It''s nothing. I...I can still fight."

    "Enough! Fisk, it''s okay to admit defeat now. If you win, I will have to find better warriors to train you."

    Rurik''s implication can be said that Fisker must lose, and everyone is bound to lose. He raised his head to look at Yevlo again: "What are the tricks you used? Your movements are very smooth, and all their attacks are resolved with just one blow."

    "This is the key to me being valued by Gould. It is also the person who invited a master to train me. I learned a lot of practical combat skills, but there is no clear name. As you can see, I used to be like this boy being beaten. My face is full of blood, more than ten years later, I have been so strong."

    It can be said that Jevlo''s remarks are the most useful to the beaten Fisker, because Fisker just wants to be a strong man.

    "Is it a special combat technique?" Rurik asked deliberately.

    "Probably yes. I dare say that I can easily take that person''s life against most enemies. Even though my enemy can be a strong man who is many times stronger than me."

    Rurik nodded, "You really are not complimenting yourself. Then continue to train them."

    It can be said that Jeflo''s debut filled the hatred of the children. He denied the children''s one-year training result with the wooden sword in his hand, and after all kinds of damaging the spirit of these pretentious little boys, it also brought them new hope.

    Crashing against human walls is the art of collective warfare. In many cases, soldiers have to fight individually. Blindly and chaotically, the body is full of flaws, and it is normal to be killed by the enemy in one blow.

    In the next time, what Jeflo taught the boys can basically be summarized into five combat maneuvers.

    In the final analysis, Rurik understood that in terms of fighting art, the West and the East are similar.

    People do not have terrible fangs, and their muscle strength is not high, but they have brains. Even if he only has a wooden stick in his hand, he knows how to avoid attacks from enemies and beasts, as well as the key to protect himself and the key to attack the enemy.

    A further concise description of what Jeflo taught is how to dodge and how to attack the enemy''s culprit.

    The wooden shield in the hands of the Ruths is not harder than that of the allies and tribes. In the face of the enemy''s heavy axe attack, the wooden shield''s block is also a kind of death.

    Then stop head-to-head combat. Fighting requires flexibility, and brute force is of course required. Relying on it is a dead end.

    Jeflo, who was bought by Gould, had to learn and improve his own skill of "cutting people", which is the skill he depends on for a living!

    Therefore, in this era, there are essentially no full-time professional soldiers among the various tribes in Northern Europe. The closest thing to this existence is the private guards of the leaders and wealthy businessmen who use money to feed them.

    In theory, all men of the tribe who can afford a sword are warriors, even ten-year-old boys are warriors.

    For example, Fisk, who was beaten by a fat man, is already a bottom line for a tribal warrior.

    This kind of tribal people who were armed in an emergency, their physique is good, and they also know certain tactics, but they are still beaten up in the face of real training.

    Fighting training for all men of the tribe? It''s ridiculous. Even most tribal leaders did not expect this.

    Because the leaders of most tribes pay little attention to education. No leader has ever thought about the need to gather the children of the tribe, hire a certain "war mad" as a coach, and give all the children how to fight.

    Finally, the children grow up, and most of them have learned a little bit of wild combat skills. It''s just that they lack systematic training. They just gather hundreds of people, and they will still be beaten up by the leader''s mercenary guard watching melons and vegetables.

    For five days, more than one hundred young boys from the Ross tribe learned the techniques of holding swords and shields every morning.

    Rurik also understood that the so-called killer move by Jeflo was basically aimed at the enemy''s neck and heart. As for attacking other positions, such as attacking the enemy''s feet to make him fall, attacking his helmet to make him stunned. Jeflo felt that these methods were of little significance. He was also attached to the words of his mysterious teacher at the time. The so-called "movements that cannot kill the enemy in one strike are best not to be used, because the enemy only wants to cut your head for the first time."

    Don''t teach the fancy fancy embroidery legs? Teach the various actions to face the enemy''s momentum, adjust your own response methods, choose the best shot method, and complete the one-hit kill.

    Rurik felt that he had found the treasure. This Jeflo must have learned a serious martial art from a certain master.

    The Julian calendar has reached October, and the temperature on the boundary of Roseburg continues to drop.

    All the boys have changed into their own leather jackets and started one-on-one training in the forest that has become severe. Although they often did one-on-one training in the previous few months, those are just unremarkable wild roads. Rather than training, it is more appropriate to describe them as special frolics.

    Their fight has become structured, what is the result? It has been training for a few days, and almost all the boys have large and small wounds and bad bruises. Rurik had to sigh about this. Fortunately, they were fighting with wooden swords. This had to be replaced with real steel swords, but not all of them were killed!

    Why? This group of **** are really good students. See where are the bruises on them? Mainly in the chest and shoulders. In short, these boys are fully implementing the concept taught by Yevlo-avoiding and blocking the enemy''s attacks, targeting the enemy''s vital points and launching a fatal blow.

    Later, Rurik fully understood what Yevlo''s martial arts was called.

    There is an old guy named Wapus, maybe now it''s gone. This person was invited by Gould to ask this person to give his mercenary team the best killing skills. The young mercenary became the old man and was naturally eliminated by Gould.

    While young Yevro grew up as an adult, most of his more than ten years of time spent training practical combat ~ www.novelhall.com ~ naturally learned the life skills of that Vapuis.

    What is the name of Yevlo''s combat martial arts?

    After all, it is not a series of hacking techniques summarized by Jeflo, since Jeflo keeps pointing out that his teacher is called Wapus.

    Simply Rurik named the "Vapus Sword Skill" for it, and this sword skill really emphasizes the coordination of the shield and the sword, which is very suitable for the Rus people''s tactical tactics. In this way, the training received by my fellows has at least a clear name, and it is no longer an unfamiliar way.

    Seeing that they are training in full swing, isn''t Rurik feeling itchy?

    Finally, on October 4th, Rurik ordered Carlotta to continue training the girls to line up outside the queue. He called Yevlo, who was always instructing the boys to fight, called him to a huge fallen tree trunk, and said his request: "Yevlo, now you must train me. I must be a strong fighter. ! You must teach me all the skills of the Wappus sword."

    Evlo fully agreed to this. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he also talked about his own thoughts and some insights about the current situation...

 Chapter 241ï¼š Have a bow

    Rurik sat calmly on the collapsed tree trunk, as did Jeflo.

    It seemed like the elder brother taught the little brother some principles. Of course, this was not the case, but Rurik was indeed a younger brother in some respects.

    "Rurik, you let me train you? Of course I can. But I won''t show any mercy just because you are my master. I hope..." Yevlo paused, but he was a little surprised at himself. Such words come out. "I hope you don''t have any misunderstandings."

    "I understand. I understand all! I am hurt a little now, just to not bleed in the future."

    Rurik hooked his head slightly, thinking about his future. In his heart, there is also the hope of becoming a samurai.

    Will it become cool?

    But it will definitely convince the people of the tribe.

    Yevlo said sincerely: "Since you agree, when do you decide to receive training?"

    "Today is over. Let''s start tomorrow morning. You have taught my people. Tomorrow, I will join them and receive your training."

    Yes, Yevlo slipped off the tree trunk and knelt in front of Rurik, "I will be merciless. This is what you hoped."

    "Yes! If I can''t stand the training, I can''t be the real leader. Get up, don''t be too formal."

    Evlo was ordered to sit down next to Rurik again.

    "Jeflo, what do you think of my people?" Rurik pointed to the boys who continued to fight not far away.

    "They are brave, but they still lack training."

    "Still training alone?"

    "Yes." Yevlo said sincerely: "The tactics you invent may be effective. If they can all become masters fighting alone, your people will be more powerful."

    Rurik nodded, and Jeflo''s words made sense and were in line with his own wishes.

    Because what Rurik knew took place in this year''s battle, the front of the Rus army overturned the enemy''s front, and it became almost a personal battle for every Russian soldier. The formation does have a tactical effect, but the battlefield always changes suddenly. A warrior, with a lot of skills and no pressure.

    Rurik was in a good mood and continued to point to the girls on the other side who were being trained to walk in the queue.

    "How do you think I train these girls?"

    "They?" Yevlo frowned instantly: "Are you planning to put them on the battlefield?"

    "Is that bad? I don''t despise them just because they are women." Rurik said proudly.

    However, his wishes were strongly questioned by Jeflo.

    "Let''s give up, women had better not go to the battlefield. Even if you formed the Valkyrie Legion, they are mortals, not real Valkyries, they are just a group of weak women."

    weak? Not necessarily. Rurik wanted to use Carlotta''s example to refute, thinking about it, his bickering was really meaningless.

    A veteran mercenary captain, a personal bodyguard who is extremely trusted by Gould, he must be able to say some clever insights.

    Rurik emphasized: "I have always had a dream of organizing all the women of our tribe. We Rus have a small population. If women can become fighters when necessary, our strength will increase. Listen, I hired you to ultimately enhance the combat effectiveness of our Ross people."

    Yevlo nodded: "Rurik, my master. You are indeed more savvy than the leaders of other tribes I know. You deserve to be blessed by Odin."

    "It''s flattery again?" Rurik deliberately buttoned his ears with his little finger: "I''m not happy at all. I''ve heard these words too much and almost blocked my ears. Come on, what is your opinion."

    Yevlo smiled slightly: "Maybe a small part of girls can become female fighters. Most of the girls grow up. Their best job is to give you the Russians more boys. You know, some boys can grow up. The legendary giant, with a huge figure standing here, can frighten many enemies. Female warriors? They will definitely attract the attention of the enemy. Oh, maybe you still don¡¯t understand it well."

    "I understand! I understand both. But I must train them. At least they must learn to pick up weapons to protect themselves."

    "If this is the case, then dispel the idea of ??letting them hold their swords and shields as soon as possible. It is difficult for them to have the strength to pick up the sword, it is difficult for them to participate in fierce battles, and they will even go crazy when they see the bleeding wound.

    "So, what kind of weapons should they be equipped with?" Rurik asked.

    Evlo didn''t hesitate to say rightly: "Of course it is a bow. Is there anything better than that?"

    With that said, Yevlo looked at the sky, with both hands in the posture of pulling a bow and shooting an arrow. Rurik noticed that the **** of this person''s right hand was not at all the Mediterranean style commonly used in Europe, but the thumb and index finger formed a special angle, which seemed very strange.

    "You... can shoot arrows?" Rurik asked in surprise.

    "Of course." Yevlo didn''t care. "I know this skill, but it''s not superb. If it''s shooting a rabbit or turtledove, I can still shoot it."

    "So, you suggest me, train all the girls from my Valkyrie army to be shooters?"

    Yevlo shrugged: "Of course. They learned how to shoot arrows. Even if they can''t get on the battlefield, they can shoot a rabbit to take home. If they can shoot a ferret, peel off the leather and make a lot of money."

    "However, I don''t think my people like bows and arrows. Many hunters set up traps. There are less than 30 hunters in our clan who hold bows."

    "Really? That''s too bad. Over the years, I have discovered that the various tribes of the entire Mind Sub-Alliance don''t seem to like to use bows. This is a bit different from my hometown."

    "Your hometown?" Rurik immediately turned his head and looked at Jeflo''s glasses: "Yes, you are a Finn."

    "Yes! I am a Finn. Do you want to know more about me? I am happy to share my story with you. But now, I must tell you about bow."

    "Okay. Don''t the people in your hometown love to use bows?"

    "Of course. We are different from you. People in my hometown don''t know how to smelt metal objects. In order to hunt animals, we must make bows and arrows."

    What Jeflo said is a reality.

    The Finns, specifically the Finn-Ugel ethnic group, have crossed the Ural Mountains and entered Europe from Asia.

    Perhaps from the very beginning of civilization, the East has naturally possessed a strong archery culture, and the Fin Ugel ethnic group from Siberia also naturally possessed this ability.

    Up to now, the attacked Slavs continue to squeeze the living space. The Finns who escaped to the modern Finnish region, and even the Sami people who ran further north, still have to make wooden bows and arrows to hunt and protect. The security of the territory.

    But they really lacked metal tools, and they looked to obsidian and bone-polished arrow clusters to shoot Varyag attackers wearing leather armor or even chain mail. It was really powerless.

    In a sense, the Finns¡¯ weapons and equipment are naturally inadequate. Even though many of them dare to fight, they are still being harassed by the Slavs and Varyag assailants, continuously shrinking the space for their activities.

    What Jeflo said was a good reminder to Rurik, because in his plan, the Ross tribe had to be equipped with a large number of bows.

    bow? More than a bow! The crossbow is also equipped.

    After all, Rurik has an Oriental mind, and those archery traditions in the East must not be lost!

    What is very realistic is that the era of fighting by brute force will eventually come to an end. Even if it is a brute force battle, the two sides pay attention to the ultimate move when they meet, and they must protect themselves to the utmost extent and destroy the enemy. If they can use a certain weapon to achieve the goal of victory, why do they need to fight personally?

    Bows, crossbows, and even gunpowder weapons are all born for this purpose.

    Thanks to them, the intensity of the war has become more and more intense.

    Rurik asked strongly: "Jeflo, you mean, you can make bows?"

    "Of course, this is not difficult."

    "It''s great!" Rurik slapped his thigh happily: "I want you to make a bow for me, and I want you to teach my girls to shoot arrows. No! There are also my boys."

    For a while, Yevlo was confused about Rurik''s whim.

    "My master, didn''t you say that you will be trained in swordsmanship tomorrow?"

    Rurik smiled awkwardly: "Of course you have to train. Do you have a bow in your hand? It''s a pity that the Orion of our tribe who held a bow was taken away by my father."

    "Of course there are. Gould''s house holds a bow. You know, as mercenaries, we are not berserkers who only fight brute force. We all have other combat skills. Some are good at throwing spears. Some are good at throwing throwing axes, and most people can shoot arrows."

    "Okay! What about my other mercenaries? They are as powerful as you said? How do I think they are more suitable for lumberjacks?"

    Jeflo¡¯s expression was a bit embarrassed immediately: "My master, because of Gould, he cannot transfer the entire mercenary team to you. Many of your mercenaries still need time to train. I think they are no better than you. Where is your boy clever?"

    When he said that, Rurik somewhat understood the intention of his father''s actions. Of course there is a factor of distrust here, presumably father Otto has also read the order, those so-called mercenaries are not real fighters. Logging with an axe has many advantages. For example, today''s tribes need a lot of wood to build a large amount of wood. While cutting wood to provide building materials, they also exercise their physique.

    Rurik basically understood: "Very well. Bring me five bows and some arrows tomorrow. Or, I will go to Gould with you in a while and ask for some wooden bows."

    A group of fair-skinned girls with blonde hair and blue eyes, they are holding wooden bows constantly shooting arrows.

    Rurik felt that if they had pointed ears, they would be even more dreamy.

    Maybe the Valkyrie regiment can be completely arched. Of course, they must also learn some hand-to-hand combat techniques. Archers who can''t fight in close combat are not good archers.

    This is true for girls, and even more so for boys.

    In the afternoon, Rurik really and Jeflo arrived at Gould''s mansion abruptly. Gould has undertaken a lot of large-scale civil engineering work for the Ross tribe, and he is also expanding his "mansion." Now that the leader''s family has been living in a special longhouse with wooden floors that mimics the architectural style of Novgorod, Gould has learned how to start building.

    Rurik also saw a large number of his own maids here, that is, a large group of Mellaren''s former beggars who had to stay together.

    He appeared suddenly, even so, Gould still hosted a banquet to entertain his big benefactor.

    In the meeting room, some dried meat, bread cubes, and even dried plums were placed on Rurik¡¯s low table as usual.

    And the former mercenary captain Jeflo has now become a guest. Gould felt a very strong weirdness.

    "My little master, do you have any instructions? I will try my best to complete it." Gould said politely.

    "I have only one purpose. I want a bow."

    "Bow? You... Are you going to hunt?"

    "Of course. If the enemy is prey. I don''t want to talk nonsense. Give me five bows and fifty arrows. I know you have these things."

    Gould didn''t say much, his neckless head nodded vigorously: "Okay, I can provide it now, as long as you are satisfied."

    Seeing that Gould was so cooperative, Rurik couldn''t help thinking more.

    "Okay, so can you make more bows and arrows?"

    "This..." Gould, who had no doubts, had to ask what happened now. "My master, what on earth do you want to do?"

    "Then I will tell you plainly and plainly. Gould, I want to train an army that is good at holding bows and archery, but I am very lack of bows. If you can wish me this long-cherished wish, I will be very happy."

    "That''s it?" To be honest, the scheming Gould almost laughed. He thinks this kid''s words are too ridiculous. Does the purely bow-holding team expect these people to kill the enemy? Is there any more weird resolution than this?

    Gould didn''t refute immediately, and sent someone to bring a bow with a big wave. He held it in his hand and stood in front of Rurik.

    Let''s talk about this bow, it is cut from a small oak core.

    It was cut into a roughly cylindrical body, and it was crooked and subjected to bow training operations, forming a curved arc.

    The bowstring is a twisted hemp rope. Both ends of the bowstring have pockets, which are hung on the so-called bow at a time.

    Does this thing really count as a bow?

    Seeing it, Rurik frowned, and it looked like a toy.

    "Gould, are you kidding me? This thing is also a bow?"

    Gould, who was about to explain, screamed: "My master, I dare not have the slightest expiration. This is our bow."

    "But, this thing is too crude."

    At this moment Yevlo hurriedly interjected: "Master, Lord Gould did not deceive. This is our most common bow. Even your Ross tribe is also a bow like this. The bow is the bow. If you think it is simple, maybe you can inlay it. Some gold and precious stones."

    I heard that Rurik was dumbfounded.

    With regard to this thing, where is the eastern tendon compound bow interesting?

    Gould was very happy that Jeflo continued to call himself "adult", and he placed the bow on the table in front of Rurik: "It is not a weapon to kill the enemy, but it is definitely a good tool for hunting. As long as you are diligent in practice, Shooting precious ferrets is not a problem."

    "Then can it shoot a bear?" Rurik asked, opening his mouth.

    "Forget it." Gould shrugged and pointed to his bear skin hung on the wooden wall: "Listen, don''t be afraid of bears, face them bravely. The best weapon against bears is a spear, everyone. As soon as it gushes out, the dangerous bear becomes an ornament in my house. Looking to the bow? That arrow can''t even shoot through the bear''s skin."

    Gould''s words seemed a bit exaggerated, but looking at the style of the bow, Rurik didn''t think it was nonsense.

    Rurik stared at the bow, the total length of the bow seemed to be only one meter.

    This thing is obviously a single short bow, which looks like a toy.

    Rurik stood up, grabbed the bow with his left hand, and began to move the bowstring with his right hand.

    "Strange! I didn''t seem to use much effort to pull the bow away?! Is this really a bow?"

    At the same time, Yevlo saw that the master''s action was also bright, the drink that plucked the bowstring was the thumb!

    Jeflo couldn''t help asking: "My master, don''t you... are born to shoot arrows?"

    "Maybe." Rurik shrugged: "I don''t know how the bow is. Let me go out and try it. You guys find me something as a target. Go!"

    Gould was very positive about this. After a few hellos, a group of people began to set up the so-called shooting range, in order to let their master Rurik have a good time.

    The fact is so real, Gould doesn''t say anything, he thinks that Rurik is going to play his cameo "Orion with a bow" today.

    As for organizing a team of archers, Gould still finds it absurd. Because the reality lies here, the wooden bow used by the mercenary for hunting for the main purpose of killing the enemy is an object that a little boy can pull away. How powerful can it be?

    Gould said silently in his heart: "Rurik, you still think of it as a toy."

 Chapter 242ï¼š Deer bone finger

    Has Rurik ever played with a bow? Gould could say that he grew up watching Rurik, and he didn''t even remember the kid playing with bows.

    But Rurik had played bows, specifically, it was a bamboo bow made by himself on another plane. Although it is a bamboo bow, he feels that the strength of the bamboo bow is much stronger than the "toy" in his hand.

    The reason why he thinks so is that the bamboo bow throws self-made arrows, and the clusters of arrows hit the concrete floor. Because of the strength, the arrows often burst.

    Even after shooting a plank, a claw hammer is required to hook the shoulders and pull out the arrow clusters using the principle of leverage.

    If the "toy" of the bamboo bow is considered a good bow and arrow, it can be said that according to the low standards of Northern Europe, Rurik is indeed a natural understanding of bow and arrow.

    How many pounds can the "toy" on hand have? Rurik pessimistically estimated that this broken thing might be only ten pounds.

    In fact, Rurik''s estimate has been quite deviated.

    The short hunting bow he had made of oak core had reached twenty pounds. As far as hunting is concerned, this kind of bow shoots light arrows and kills rabbits and birds. However, trying to shoot brown bears and wild boars in vain is too self-estimated.

    Of course, Rurik is not an ordinary boy. His physical stamina is excellent among boys of the same age, and his strength is not small now.

    Coupled with the blood inherited from this body, it is destined to have a lot of strength.

    He can pull a twenty-pound bow. As a boy, he can do this already.

    But for adult strong men, they can pull such a bow effortlessly.

    Of course, some of the Orion in the Ross tribe have higher-pound bows. They just use a single-piece bow made of a piece of wood. It must be long-term training. In the war against Gotland, the arrows of the tribal Orion gave the Rus a good tactical advantage, so Otto began to pay attention to them, so he took the tribal Orion with a bow to try his luck in the east. Because Otto wanted to hunt a bear, or something else interesting.

    Let¡¯s talk about the outdoors. Gould finds three scraps of shipboard for Rurik, and combines them into a larger plank as a goal.

    Compared with the serious target, it is too big.

    "They must think I don''t know anything? Maybe. The guy in my hand is not a good thing either."

    "These are arrows? Yes, at least three feathers. What is the cluster of arrows?"

    Muttering on his mouth, Lurik bent down and picked up an arrow about one meter long. He paid particular attention to the arrow cluster and found it was iron.

    "Could it be that they knocked an iron pipe first, then heated it, and knocked out an arrow cluster at one end? Well, the wooden stick can be pierced into the iron pipe very well.

    On the other hand, many people have gathered in the small empty field in front of the Gould''s Chamber.

    At this moment, Gould had a big belly, and while he was wearing a Chinese dress, he was still holding a glass full of wine in his hand.

    He watched with interest the child''s scrutiny movements, and asked about his former mercenary captain Jeflo.

    "You have been training those boys these days, how are they?"

    "My lord, they are very brave." Yevlo said sincerely.

    "Besides being brave, what else?"

    "Very united."

    "Is it united by Rurik?"

    "Not only that. They are brothers to each other."

    "Oh! This is a good thing." Gould was secretly refreshed. He felt that compared to other tribes, the younger generation of the Roths seemed to be naturally more organized.

    "Then Rurik likes bows now, what exactly is he going to do?"

    Yevlo said without hesitation: "He wants to train those girls to be archers. Maybe he will decide to let all children learn to archery."

    "Forget it." Gould shook his head: "If the bow is really an excellent weapon, I would have given you one. Listen, only the spear and the axe are all-powerful tools to kill the enemy. The bow is still used for hunting. Right."

    "My lord, maybe this kid will do some miracles. After all, he is the son of Odin." Yevlo said sincerely.

    "Well, I also believe those rumors. But the bow is the bow, a flexible wooden stick. Stop talking, look at Rurik''s movements."

    Rurik didn''t care about the comments of the onlookers, even if the crowd onlookers grew more and more. Even their own maids who can live here, they all know that their master has a strange long-cherished wish, that is, everyone has a bow. If you can be happy to be a master hunter, everyone is very happy to learn archery. The children are even more aware of the benefits of learning to archery. They can roast some bird meat and eat more by hunting.

    But Rurik, he was never a complete beginner.

    He held the bow in his left hand, his index finger pointed straight at the target, and the rest of the fingers clenched the bow. The arrow shaft rested on his left hand, and his right hand immediately grasped the tail of the arrow.

    Perhaps the craftsmanship of human archery is innate. A completely ignorant person, as long as he glances at the posture of other people''s archery, he can learn something, and after a period of practice, he will become an orion again.

    Rurik''s posture is completely Eastern, his body naturally leans forward, and the arrow shaft is trying to be parallel to the line of sight.

    The breeze blew across his face, and the golden horse behind his head fluttered with the wind.

    He closed his left eye and used his stretched fingers as a front sight, naturally mimicking a ballistic trajectory in his mind. His right cheek was also pressed against the string of the twine rope.

    The most subtle is his bow posture, which makes Yevlo''s eyes widened. He thought of the way Rikra had just bowed his bow in the room, and he was interested at that moment.

    Unexpectedly, the child''s actions at the time were not a coincidence at all.

    "Rurik, you still said that you can''t shoot arrows? You know exactly how our Finns do."

    Just in Jeflo''s surprise, Ruriksa let go.

    The distance between the shooter and the target was less than ten meters, and the target was one meter wide. Rurik''s eyes are also very good, not to mention that he is not without archery experience. If this can miss the target, it would be considered a miracle.

    Rurik''s body was still too young, he couldn''t pull the bow full. Add that the bow weighs only twenty pounds, so don''t expect how much energy it can save.

    The arrow flew out. When the three feathers were sticky, they were actually not completely straight with the shaft due to poor craftsmanship. Rurik was surprised to notice that the arrow hit the target while rotating.

    The onlookers immediately talked about it, and a group of little girls were also agitated.

    "He actually hit." Gould praised, and even forgot to drink.

    "It''s just a dozen steps away, and he will definitely be able to hit." Yevlo said.

    "Can he continue?"

    "Definitely. I can see that he must have lied to me. He has used a bow."

    "Forget it." Gould shook his head: "He has never used a bow, you know, I have watched him grow up from birth to the present. He will definitely say that he learned this from Valhalla. Skill. You know what, he has always said that."

    Rurik shot ten arrows in a row. With such a low-pound bow, he didn''t feel the grief of his arm at all after shooting the arrow. Since all the arrows hit the target, he was still a little excited.

    But when he walked into the target and pulled out the arrow without much effort, he really felt that the guy in his hand was a toy.

    "What do you think?" Gould approached and heard the news kindly.

    "Arrows are good arrows, but bows are terrible."

    "Then you still feel that your wishes are correct?"

    "Yes! Gould!" Rurik looked up at the old guy''s eyes: "I want to make you more bows and arrows for me. We have said that, now give me five bows, fifty. Arrow, tomorrow I will train my girls."

    "That''s them?" Gould casually pointed at the little girls who came together to chat.

    "That''s them! This bow is like a toy. It is a toy that a child like me can pull. Before I can make a better bow, my people need practice in this area. This thing is not for combat. A good bow is indeed a treasure for training."

    "Okay. I understand." Gould sighed. "Right. You said you can''t use a bow? I think Jeflo has something to say."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Yevluomu walked over with his face puffed up.

    The man asked in person: "Why? Rurik, you know how our Finns shoot arrows."

    "Your way of archery." Lurik looked at the bow in his hand, and made another gesture with an arrow. "That''s how to hold the bow?"

    "Your right hand." Jeflo pointed and said; "You are indeed different from others. You are hooking the bowstring with your thumb, and everyone else is the index finger and the middle finger."

    "Really? I still feel so comfortable shooting arrows."

    "It''s not comfortable at all." Yevlo shook his head and said, "There are indeed better wooden bows in this world. I heard that there is also a bow that is made with horns. If you want to pull such a bow, the archer The thumb must be protected. It seems that I need to give you a gift."

    After all, Jeflo took out a yellow-white ring from the cowhide pocket on his waist and put it in Rurik''s hand.

    "You put this thing on your thumb, and when you encounter a better bow, you must match it to draw the bowstring."

    In an instant, Rurik understood what Jeflo said. This so-called ring is obviously a finger!

    Rurik directly exclaimed the word "banzh", which means Chinese in plain language. There is no word to describe the finger in Nihonnos, but at most, the term "ring" is used to refer to it. But the ring is an ornament after all, and the finger is a tool.

    Yevlo continued: "This is my gift. I made it from the calf bone of a deer. Look, I also carved the shape of a deer on it."

    Rurik glanced broadly, and saw that four deer heads were carved on the finger. The huge antlers were really vivid.

    "Jeflo, he is your tool, you don''t need it anymore?" Rurik asked curiously.

    "I can make new ones, even bronze rings. And you need it very much now."

    "Well then, I will accept this gift."

    It is a joy to get a gift from his subordinates, but this gift can be described as very dreamy.

    Of course, Rurik''s performance today is also very dreamy. He performed "Finnish archery" with out-of-shape poses for Jeflo.

    Rurik doesn''t like Mediterranean shooting, even if he doesn''t pull his fingers, he still likes to hook the bowstring with his thumb. Therefore, the archers under his command should abandon the Mediterranean two-finger stringing method from the beginning, and embark on the broad road of the finger genre.

    The British longbowman showed **** to make a V, which also means victoria, and also mocked the enemy for "have the ability to chop my fingers."

    If the guys in Agincourt are all wearing fingers, would the mocking posture turn into thumbing towards the French tree while chanting "You are stupid when you fell into the mud"?

    After thinking about it, Rurik even thought of an archer¡¯s etiquette, which is to wear a thumbs up.

    The next day, Gould produced five bows and fifty arrows as promised. He also sent his men who could make wooden bows to chop some oak and start making bows now.

    Gould had this desire, and his eldest son Snoreva became the overseer.

    After all, the Gould family is absolutely good at doing business!

    There are one hundred and fifty little boys, and there are equal numbers of girls. It is clear that Rurik¡¯s intention is that boys and girls must carry out military training. Upholding the understanding of this child, Gould believes that Rurik is definitely doing it. To.

    So there is a big consumer market in it.

    It is not difficult to simply make an oak bow that can be hunted, but it takes more effort to make a matching arrow. They still made them, and in the end it was Rurik who paid the bill.

    Gould even priced the bow and arrows in his heart. Three silver coins with an oak bow, ten silver coins with an arrow. Compared to bows, arrows are indeed cheaper. In fact, the real good arrow lies in its raw materials. The arrow clusters must be made of bronze alloy. The arrow shaft is an unusually flat oak shaft, and the arrow feathers require grey goose feathers. After this set, the labor cost and material cost, ordinary Orion can''t even consume one.

    Gould¡¯s own family blacksmiths did not have the time to process a batch of iron arrows. Isn¡¯t that a waste of iron?

    If you just plan to make an arrow that can hunt turtledoves on branches, you don''t need such extreme materials.

    The so-called arrow feathers are simply to catch some ducks and turtledoves, and take off the feathers that can be used There is no need to glue the three feathers, it is enough that the two pieces are skewed and kept very stable.

    Forget the arrow clusters with bones, and finally bundle them with twine. If the arrow shaft is crooked and processed, it does not need to be too straight, because no one expects an inferior bow to shoot the arrow too far.

    On a new day, the boys practice solo as usual.

    The girls also paused for a long time of training. After so many days of training, Rurik was very pleased to see that not only did they distinguish between the left and the right, they could already line up in a neat line, stepping on exactly the same pace, and maintaining a matrix. Under the command, proceed in the four directions of southeast, northwest.

    Undoubtedly, Carlotta has indeed become the female leader trusted by the girls. Even if the female chief of Ostara is only nine years old, she is training the appearance of a child. Everyone, including herself, feels that this chief has done a good job.

    The bow and arrow arrived, without any delay, and the archery training for the girls began immediately.

    For a time, the rain of arrows flew randomly in the woods, and some tree trunks used as targets were soon filled with arrows. Things developed as Rurik thought, and the girl got the bow and arrow almost instantly. Getting started is getting started, whether the target can be shot is another matter.

 Chapter 243ï¼š Bow burst

    There are already more than one hundred and fifty girls summoned!

    Most of them are the maids of Rurik, and there are also a group of Ostara refugee girls. Others are the girls from the Ross tribe.

    A very real problem lies in front of many tribal families. Since Rurik treats him equally, he sends his girl to training for half a day, and he can get a reward of two pounds of fish at the end of the morning. Why not? In this way, their sons and daughters can get the rewards of Lulik food, which is equivalent to reducing their own financial burden.

    Rurik knew that those families who were on the sidelines would send their youngest children when they realized that they could find the sweetness, and the number of boys and girls under his command would increase.

    For now, because he has the control of the "big cash box", Rurik is not worried about the financial problems of the tribe. However, there are too many children who eat welfare. To maintain the welfare of daily meals, he must complete some urgent tasks. The innovation of the tribe, the money was collected from the tribe to feed the children of the tribe.

    Exploiting the economic potential of self-cultivating farmers and starting to establish a tax collection system, these reform measures have officially begun.

    Where are the children? Lurik deliberately mobilized them to engage in voluntary labor that would benefit the tribe, but they are still too young.

    If everyone is generally ten years old, or even twelve years of adulthood, they really need to organize them to do more. For example, organizing boys to cut wood and construction, and organizing girls to rub hemp rope or weave cloth and sew leather.

    Before that, they still need to learn.

    Rurik had a plan to organize children''s studies during the long winter.

    What to learn? They must learn the Roman alphabet and use its pronunciation principles to spell the Norse dialect of the Ross people.

    They must learn mathematics, and even some knowledge of physics and chemistry.

    Rurik simply hopes that his people can become smarter. Of course, he can''t expect to explain too advanced things that they can understand. Simply explaining some simple but particularly useful knowledge is the best.

    After three consecutive days of training, many girls have worn out their fingers, and they are still enjoying it. After all, they don''t have much entertainment in their daily lives.

    Archery has become an interesting entertainment. They will also be in the entertainment, from understanding archery, gradually become good and even proficient.

    Rurik is not a real archery coach. There are many coaches who can really be here, and that is Jeflo and his buddies.

    Gould sent the archery masters of his mercenary troops, also known as excellent hunters who shoot hares.

    A man named Fraser became a girl¡¯s coach. His task was not only to accept Rurik¡¯s appointment as a teacher, but also to select a group of archery masters from among the girls.

    The best girl will be reused by the master!

    With the release of this news, those girls who are ambitious for the future seem to have taken stimulants. A group of girls are training hard, and only hope that they can have excellent shooting skills and get the love and pity of their masters.

    Almost all girls believe in a possibility.

    Because a man can have multiple wives. According to legend, the best of Odin¡¯s Valkyrie is the wife of God.

    The hardest training here is undoubtedly the first ten maids of Rurik, not to mention that for them, there is clearly another kind of crisis.

    All ten of them came from Novgorod and all came from White Tree Manor. The other girls are all Varanga women.

    They belonged to the minority in the crowd, but because they came early, they enjoyed the care of the master in advance. In other words, it is top-notch care, which can be reflected in the gold-patterned silver medals with their names engraved on them.

    If you want to hold onto what you have now, you must continue to struggle, and you must do your best in archery in order to seek the attention of the owner. Even, upgrade to a wife.

    The ten girls are small but not stupid. When some girls retreat baldly because of stringing, these ten girls are still practicing. As they usually have to do soap processing in the afternoon, they pay special attention to the opportunity to practice archery in the morning.

    Rurik also lived up to this point.

    "Ah, it is my first girls who are the most attentive. At least you are not just to simply eat, you really do my Valkyrie? Okay."

    However, on the fourth day, a wooden bow suddenly exploded!

    The cracked sawdust was inserted into the girl Bella''s small hand, and the whole left hand was stained with blood for a while.

    "Bella!" Rurik, who was watching the supervisor, yelled her name, and rushed over immediately.

    Seeing the host rushing over, the children onlookers gave way in an instant.

    Compared to other servants, the girl Bella belongs to the outright noble.

    Everyone is Rurik''s maid, and there are only ten maids with silver medals inlaid with gold inscriptions, and these ten are dressed more decently and beautifully.

    Psychologically, Rurik also cared about ten of them.

    "Bella, are you okay?!"

    Rurik said so, his eyes saw a **** path on the girl''s left hand, blood and red hands.

    Even though the injured left hand was strongly held by the girl, the blood still dripped slowly.

    "Masta! The bow! It''s broken. I''m sorry! I... it''s my fault." Bella apologized vigorously, her eyes were full of tears, whether it was because of guilt, pain, or both.

    At this time, even Anna hurriedly explained to her sister: "Masta, it''s really not her fault. The bow split by herself."

    "Yeah, masta! We can all testify." Sisia also stood up to protect her sister, begging for mercy in her eyes.

    Are their sisters deeply affectionate? Rurik was very satisfied, but they seemed to think they would punish them.

    Rurik covered Bella''s head with his little hand, and said with a smile on his face soothingly: "I didn''t blame you. You are injured now. Take your right hand away."

    "Yes Yes!"

    Bella slowly let go of her hand, and Rurik triumphed to see the full picture of the wound.

    It looked like the hard oak shavings resembled a wooden knife, causing serious wounds to her.

    From the perspective of this time and space, a wound that almost penetrates the entire back of the hand is already fatal!

    In this era without antibiotics, even when people''s concept of hygiene is weak, a purulent infection caused by a large slap wound is enough to kill people. Unless, the injured person''s body immunity is very strong, but a person with such a strong immunity must eat enough nutritious food at least on weekdays.

    The poor girl Bella is much better.

    She eats high-quality meals and is doing work on weekdays. Her physical fitness is quite good. Moreover, the Ross tribe of Rurik already possessed an anti-inflammatory potion that could be used.

    The girl was in pain and guilt, so Lurik had no choice but to continue to reassure her for the time being. Fortunately, her wounds are not deep, and the blood is flowing from the surface veins. Yin Hong''s blood flowed a little, and the wound was gradually blocked by clotting factors, which meant that her body''s self-repair had started, and the next most important thing was to kill bacteria to avoid wound infection.

    "Bella, be strong. You are my female warrior. It''s good for you to endure the pain now."

    "Masta! I...I will insist." The girl reluctantly said.

    "You should continue to cover the wound." After that, Rurik called coach Fleiser, and immediately pointed to the oak bow that was divided into two sections on the ground, and the fracture was very sharp: "What''s the matter? Your master gave it to you. This is the bow I provided? Why don¡¯t you provide me with a good bow?!"

    Frazer also looked helpless. He turned his mind and immediately found a good reason: "My little master, we have been using this bow. But, which hunter will pull it a thousand times a day? Even the most. If a good bow is to be used in this way, sooner or later, it will be abandoned.

    "Really?" Rurik deliberately cast a questioning look.

    "Yes." At this time, Jeflo leaned closer and spoke to Rurik for his former buddy: "Every bow often ends with a crack. Like a warrior, he longs to die. On the battlefield, so the soul can go to Valhalla. If the bow has a soul, it hopes to end like this."

    Why is this man talking so madly? Rurik nodded, he fully understood what the two said.

    In the final analysis, any machine is worn out every time it is used, and this is one of the important reasons why a perpetual motion machine cannot be created in the world. When the wear reaches a certain level, the machine will stop running.

    Bow, it can also be regarded as a kind of elastic machine. Every stretch of the bow arm accumulates fatigue and produces small cracks, which eventually break after a certain use, or simply burst the bow.

    This bow is cracked, what about the others? Rurik estimated that he was still carrying more than a hundred children like this, and he continued to shoot arrows with a few bows. Within a few days, all these bad wooden bows were turned into firewood.

    Training is still necessary, unless replaced by other elastic materials. Rurik already had a brilliant idea.

    But now, bandaging Bella''s wound is what matters.

    Just in full view, Rurik opened his leather jacket, pulled his linen shirt, and tore out the linen strips. He personally used this as a gauze bandage and gave Bella a dressing with his own hands.

    Bella was so touched that she cried.

    The excitement of a little girl was crying, like an arrow poking into Rurik''s heart.

    Is she my servant? Do not! She is more like my student, one of my important female students.

    In Rurik''s heart, Lumia, the first maid, was destined to become a loyal high priest. The remaining ten maids must also represent their own will and govern some necessary departments that are more of a civil service in the future.

    The girls of the so-called Valkyrie Corps must participate in combat when necessary, but they will not be used first in combat. This group of girls is lucky, and Rurik intends to arrange an errand for them all in the future.

    Here, the maids who were originally numbered with ABCD, they can now get extremely high treatment. It''s better to get the care of the owner, Rurik, first.

    Carlota could see everything that was happening now. She really couldn''t figure out how much Rurik cared about a servant? !

    For a moment Carlotta looked at the soothing Rurik with enthusiasm. She covered her left hand with her right hand, and a thought came to her mind: Why was it not me who was injured!

    After bandaging her wound, Rurik said casually: "Anna, Cesia. You take Bella back to the dormitory! Remember, wash her wound with normal soap, boil this linen strip in a pot, and then The wound is covered. The three of you should stop making soap in the afternoon and rest at ease."

    An undetermined holiday?

    But Bella was not at all happy. She reluctantly said: "Masta, I...I have to work. I don''t deserve to eat if I don''t work. Isn''t it our agreement?"

    "Then you have to wait for your wound to heal. Your wound is very serious, and it may even threaten your life. Now only I can save you, listen to my words, go back to rest! I will visit you and give you further healing. "

    Bella bowed to Rurik with tears in her tears, and walked towards the dormitory, accompanied by the two sisters.

    Their backs gradually drifted away, and Rurik clapped his hands vigorously: "Don''t look anymore! Continue training! Remember to protect your hands."

    This thing seems to come to an end?

    It is just the beginning.

    From any point of view, the girls'' training is truly military training, so it is not surprising that they were injured during the training.

    Rurik didn''t want to comfort himself because of the rhetoric that he would not die during the **** battle.

    The result now is that one of her most cherished maid was injured, not because of her improper operation, but because of the poor quality of the weapons. Even if there is a reason for "mechanical fatigue", it can''t hide the badness of inferior oak bows.

    No, in the afternoon, Rurik was carrying the fragments of the cracked wooden bow, and accompanied by Jeflo and coach Frazer, he found Master Gould Hing who was taking a nap to ask the guilt.

    Gould came to the chamber with a slightly groggy head and met Rurik who was angry.

    "My little master, what makes you angry?"

    "Look." Angrily Rurik pointed to the fragment of the wooden bow thrown on the sand in the long house.

    "what is this?!"

    "It was the bow you provided! It broke and even hurt my servant. My servant was seriously injured and might even lose a hand."

    "Ah? So serious?!" Gould''s dizzy head instantly woke up. He is a wise man, knowing that the Ju clan has voted for the Rus clan, and now he must obey the Rurik who is destined to become the future leader.

    "Really, very serious."

    "Then...then what can I do for you?!" Gould asked in a panic. In fact, he had already thought instinctively in his mind, fearing that the kid was here to ask for money.

    "Give me five hundred silver coins for the cost of my servant''s treatment."

    "Huh? So many? The bow will not burst..."

    "That''s my woman!" Rurik exclaimed. At this moment, facing Gould''s perfunctory and questioning, he was really angry. "Your broken bow hurt my woman. I am very kind and only need you to pay five hundred silver coins. Are you not satisfied?"

    The child''s woman? Gould subconsciously thought that the injured might be the two Ostara girls.

    "You have to give money. There is also our previous agreement, you continue to make wooden bows. But you have to be careful, if the bow breaks and hurts my woman again, you still have to lose money."

    "You!" Gould took a sigh of relief. He wanted to scold Rurik for not playing cards according to the routine. He also had to feel that after joining the Ross, he seemed to be involuntarily involuntarily.

    Gould also noticed that Rurik wasn''t even interested in the dried raspberries marinated in honey on the table. The child was really angry.

    In desperation, he had to send a five-pound silver coin to Rurik, but he had to express a regret personally.

    When Rurik got the money, he was a little bit dark in his heart. He was a little timid and had to act very strong to be courageous. Unexpectedly, Gould was shocked all at once? The result is that I got a sum of money, and this is more than half a month''s food expenses compared to the boys and girls who can basically become their own hands.

    Bella used her injuries to give her brothers and sisters food for half a month, which is also worthwhile.

    Really worth it? Do not¡­¡­

    Rurik left, and Gould immediately grabbed his collar: "Freiser! Say, what happened?!"

    "My lord. There is indeed a girl injured, but it is not Ostara''s girl." Frazer said timidly.

    "Huh? Who is that?" Gould let go of his hand and looked suspicious.

    "A girl with a gold pattern and silver medal is called Bella."

    Gould instantly understood: "Isn''t that also a servant? Rurik, you...you actually care about servants so much? Bah, I think you still want to take the opportunity to get me some money."

    Archer Frazer hurriedly asked: "My lord, are you angry? But after all he is..."

    "So what?" Gould shrugged and looked into Frazer''s eyes: "You can make bows. Now you go and guide your brothers to make bows. Remember, if the bow breaks again, you will lose money. To bear it."

    "This..." For a while, Frazer didn''t know what to do.

    "Hurry up! Don''t disturb my lunch break anymore." Gould touched Frazer''s calf and went back on his own.

    Rurik hurried back to the dormitory for the servants. As agreed, Bella lay on her bed, covered with a leather blanket, her palms continued to be tied with linen strips.

    Anna and Sisia are indeed being ordered to take care of her.

    Rurik brought Lumia back from the grazing, and he had an extra treasure in his hand during this trip-a bottle of spirits.

    Gould gave all the ale he had brought to Rurik, after which all the ale was moved to the blacksmith''s shop. Now that the Cavillilia and his wife have returned home to visit relatives, Kamnier, the footman, has actually taken on the production work. Camney is already working on distilling alcohol. As a result, the child can also rely on the distiller to make burnable spirits.

    Even the child can, with the help of Kravasson, manipulate the air bag blower and blow the bottle against the mold.

    Now Rurik very much hopes to have hydrogen peroxide, iodophor, or topical anti-inflammatory agents such as ofloxacin on hand.

    However, the two magic weapons in hand are the spirits of soap.

    Soap can only clean the wound once, and its corrosive nature allows it to be used only once.

    The only reliable anti-inflammatories here are spirits Rurik turned into a doctor in an instant. He uncovered Bella''s linen strip and saw the whole picture of the wound.

    While Bella clenched her teeth, Rurik wiped the girl''s wound with spirits.

    "Lumia, say a prayer for your sister! Hurry up!"

    Sister Bella was sweating from the pain, and Lu Mia, who was at a loss, was awakened by R¨¹lik.

    The so-called treatment, three points of treatment and seven points of comfort. The wounded in pain needed psychological comfort the most, and Lumia''s prayer comforted Bella.

    Rurik finally closed his hand, and he did not bandage the girl again.

    "Anna, do you see this in this bottle? It''s all good wine that can burn" he casually ordered the maid: "Wipe your sister again tonight. And you! Cesia. Remember, this kind of Alcohol can kill some invisible ghosts and can completely save your sister''s life. Wipe her up tonight and wipe it again tomorrow morning."

    "I understand." The two said in unison.

 Chapter 244ï¼š Must have a steel arm 10-shaped bow

    On the new day, the children''s training remains the same.

    Because of yesterday''s training, the girls practicing bows became extra careful, but the woods were full of the swish of arrow feathers, and the tree trunks that were used as targets were quickly filled with arrows.

    They are still using ordinary oak bows, and these bows have not been specially processed, and they may not even be dried properly such as baking.

    Rurik was not a bowmaker, and he didn''t understand the details.

    He only understands the core of the bow, that is, the deformation of the bow arm stores energy, and the energy instantly turns into the kinetic energy of the arrow. In the final analysis, this is a question of mathematics and physics. Instead of oak as the just material for the bow arm, the Ross tribe obviously has it.

    The girls holding the bows squinted their left eyes, almost relying on their feelings to shoot at the target twenty steps away.

    This is a very close distance, but for beginners, it is not easy to shoot such a close tree trunk.

    The traditional single bow is like this, it does not have a real aiming mechanism. It is completely different from the varied equipment and modern aiming mechanism on modern compound bows. The use of ancient single bows depends entirely on the feel of the shooter.

    The so-called tens of thousands of times of archery, the archer has a bow together, archery almost does not need to aim, the archer can penetrate the Yang 100 meters.

    Such a Li Guang-like existence can be described as a god-man, and Rurik never expects some of his subordinates to have such strength.

    The girls were shooting arrows over there, and the boys continued their one-on-one fighting.

    In the past few days, Rurik is also learning swordsmanship with Evlo.

    He studied hard just to become a master in battle. He knew that what Jeflo taught was completely the art of killing, in one word, it was swift. There is no procrastination, there is no **** and embroidering the legs, what is important is that the shield blocks the enemy at the same time.

    Jeflo has taught more than a dozen sword and shield tactics and demonstrated some strange moves.

    It is said that these can be used in combat, as for the flexible response to different enemies, which requires a lot of practice.

    But Rurik has a big problem right now!

    Yevlo noticed it sharply.

    The lined sackcloth was already wet with sweat, and Lurik was panting, and suspended his and Fisk''s solo training.

    "Rurik? That''s enough? You have continued to insist." Yevlo pretended to be displeased.

    "Let''s stop here, I''m still a kid." Lurik said breathlessly, and then asked Fisk to find another opponent to train.

    He approached the fallen trunk of the tree, sat directly on it, and poured water in the glass bottle holding the water.

    "Hehe, people over there can''t think of it. There are more and more glassware in the life of the Ross people, and they are already extravagant to use glass pots."

    "Jeflo? You..." Lurik raised his head and looked at the approaching young man.

    Yevlo sat down casually and said casually: "My master, you need to work harder if you want to become a real fighter."

    "I know."

    "No! You don''t understand. Excuse me, I have something to say to you."

    "Let''s talk about it," Rurik said casually.

    "Yes." Jeflo didn''t like Rurik''s perfunctory attitude, considering his own responsibility, so he boldly said: "Rurik, you are still too kind. I can''t see your fierceness, your training More like a game. Are you afraid of hurting your training partner or..."

    Rurik raised his head immediately, and asked displeasedly: "Do you have anything else you want to say?"

    "My master. I just hope you are more fierce, because your enemies are always fierce. Please do your best to wield your sword in your future training."

    "That''s it? I feel like I''m already working hard."

    "No! Forgive me for being bold, my master, maybe if you kill someone with your own hands, you will become fierce. Listen, a soldier must grow in this way."

    I heard that the water that Rurik had just drunk almost spurted out.

    "Kill? Why?! Go kill the enemy? I...you expect me to be on the battlefield now?"

    "Are you scared?!"

    "I...I''m not afraid."

    "No! I saw that you were scared. It was like this at the beginning, and you will get used to it." Suddenly, Yevlo turned his head and stared at Rurik''s eyes fiercely: "Compared to teaching you swordsmanship, I I am more willing to teach you bravery. Since you want to be the leader, sooner or later you will lead your tribe to participate in the war. You hesitate!"

    Rurik did hesitate, he didn''t want to be a murderer, but in the modern situation, it seems that the Rus tribe has no possibility of being alone.

    "Kill the enemy? I''m still too tender. To kill a deer, I have to have a psychological struggle before I slay the knife. Am I destined to be violent?" The words in his heart were tightly suppressed by Liurik.

    It seems that when I participate in combat training tomorrow, I will be a bit more aggressive.

    In this case, will Fisker be surprised?

    Rurik didn''t want to kill the enemy for the time being, although he knew that Liwei''s best way to let go was military exploits, but it would take many years for him to grow up to be able to participate in the war.

    Jeflo mentioned another thing in passing: "Flazer has already instructed people to make new bows. Because of yesterday, the new bow may have a higher quality."

    "It''s good news." Rurik let out a sigh, and the topic finally became relaxed.

    "One more thing." Yevlo''s tone became gentle: "Your attitude towards servants... is really amazing. I heard that the girls yesterday are your first servants. Everything is because of this reason. ?"

    "Am I being too kind to them?!"

    "Isn''t it? I feel that you mean to accept them as wives? Oh, you are their master, you have this right. This is also a good thing for them themselves."

    Rurik was not shy, and his calm face seemed to be telling Jeflo that all the speculations were true.

    Rurik said indifferently, "Maybe. They are gifts from my father after all. As for other girls, they are not."

    "Or continue to train them to use the bow?"

    "Otherwise? Do you still expect them to learn your swordsmanship?" Rurik asked rhetorically.

    Yevlo shrugged: "Hey, it''s good to learn more. That girl, is her injury okay?"

    "Of course. Her wound is not serious. I will give her the prepared medicine and everything will be better."

    "I''m sorry about that. You should know, Rurik, that every oak that keeps bends, sooner or later, it will crack. This is how the bow is. If the new bow is damaged in the end, please don''t be too surprised."

    "Huh?" Rurik became sensitive immediately: "Are you trying to complain against Gould?"

    "No! I didn''t mean it. I just..."

    "Forget it." Rurik shrugged: "I just have something going to show you."

    After all, with a sharp metal rubbing sound, Rurik drew out his bright white steel sword and slammed it into the dead branches beside him.

    "Jeflo, you hold this sword, you can try to break it, or make it deform."

    "Master, you..."

    "Do you think I am making things difficult?" Rurik ordered: "Just do as I said, if the sword is broken, I won''t blame it. If you don''t do it, I will be angry."

    Jeflo really didn''t know what the kid wanted to do, so in desperation, he had to pick up Rurik''s precious sword.

    Speaking of it, Jeflo only knows that the Rus people have begun to equip a "hard sword" that can cut off iron swords, and Rurik has the most gorgeous hard sword.

    Should I bend it?

    Jeflo has never touched a steel sword in his life. He boldly grasped the silver-inlaid hilt and tried to break the blade.

    The blade pierced into the trunk, and Yevlo, holding the hilt, intended to use his own strength to make the blade into a permanent bend, the so-called perfection of his own master.

    The blade is indeed bent, but what is going on with a strong rebounding force?

    Jeflo''s eyes widened, and from the corner of his eye he saw Rurik smiling with his fists in his hands. He had already exerted all his strength, and the blade had been bent severely, but there was clearly a big problem in it.

    Jeflo relaxed his strength, and the bent sword instantly returned to its original shape.

    In consternation, he clenched the dagger and swung it for a while, and then carefully clamped the back of the sword with his fingers, so that the tip of the sword was aimed at his eyeball.

    Because of his excitement, Jeflo''s hands kept trembling, "It''s... it''s incredible. The blade is still a straight line."

    At this moment, Rurik looked confident. "Of course. Jeflo, do you understand?"

    "Understood? What do I understand?" Yevlo took the sword with a suspicious expression on his face.

    "Didn''t you just feel the power? This sword, you can bend it with strength. When you vent your strength, it becomes straight again. Don''t you think it is a bit similar to the oak used for bows."

    "Huh? Are you planning to..."

    Through the eyes of Jeflo''s experience, Rurik knew that this person had understood his intentions.

    "At least I don''t have to worry about a hard sword cracking. I will use it to make a brand new weapon soon, and my girls will be the first to use it. When I succeed, don''t be too shocked."

    "Really? Then I''ll wait and see."

    To be honest, what Jeflo is thinking is that Lurik uses the elasticity of the sword to make a special bow, which in itself is probably another special design of the "hard sword".

    The morning training is finally over. Due to the increased training intensity of boys and girls, by lunch time, they are all hungry wolves.

    As coaches, Jeflo and Frazer, the two received better meals, which is the reward they won.

    Looking at the grilled meat and bread in front of him, Jeflo couldn''t help but remember what Rurik said when he left: "I will build a good sword for you sooner or later, a flexible, unbreakable, and easy to cut ordinary sword. Good sword."

    It''s really exciting to think about it.

    In terms of making equipment, Rurik''s mobility is never said.

    He changed his clothes after eating. The sweaty clothes he took off were naturally cleaned for him.

    Rumia is the one who washes clothes. It is her own responsibility to wash the clothes for the owner, and she also enjoys this "welfare" especially. For now, among all the maids, she is the one who can be most closely related to Rurik.

    Especially now. Rurik had to fall asleep with his mother every day to relieve her mother''s sense of emptiness. Besides, it is normal for a mother to hug her **-year-old son to sleep. Rurik''s own bed was temporarily occupied by Lumia.

    Lumia felt that she was already doing something that his wife did. She was really anxious to upgrade her status, guarding the patron of Rulik. In order to stabilize one''s position in the Ross tribe.

    Rurik, who had changed his clothes, went straight to the smithy.

    Up to now, all the previous assumptions about the crossbow are now finally going to be put into practice.

    In fact, from the time the blacksmith Klavasen built the first steel sword, Rurik thought of this possibility.

    Even making the crossbow itself was listed in the plan, but he didn''t expect the plan to be implemented so quickly.

    Rurik went there, and there was not even an entourage around him. As usual, he walked in the streets of the tribe, and people who saw him paid tribute to him.

    He trot all the way and arrived at the clinking blacksmith''s shop.

    "Oh! Rurik, you''re here again, it''s not the time to collect the money today." Clavasson said cheerfully, and by the way ordered Kamnier, who was monitoring the distiller, to come out and kneel for his master.

    Kamnier, who was half-kneeled by Rurik, stood up and stood obediently. After that, his sight saw the smoldering and carburized sword embryo in the furnace, and he couldn''t help but be overjoyed.

    Because the sword embryo is a kind of low-carbon steel sheet that has been processed very flat and straight!

    "Cravason, I won''t talk too much nonsense. I''m here to announce one thing. I have a new plan. I want to make a new weapon, and you have to help me finish it."

    "Ah?! Okay." When things came too suddenly, Kravasson quickly agreed, but there was resistance in his heart. There is no other reason for the resistance. Kawei, the best labor force, took his wife to visit relatives. The smithy still has a large number of orders to do. At present, the young Kamni cannot be expected to fight iron hard. Clavasson felt sorry for his old bones and had to continue fighting.

    The old blacksmith wiped off the sweat on his face with clean water, and then skillfully used soap to wash his dirty hands.

    He asked his wife in the inner hall to bring a pot of cool Qiujushui and pour it into the prepared glass.

    "Liurik, we have a drink and let''s talk about it."

    "Okay." Rurik sipped a cup of chrysanthemum tea happily, and the taste in his mouth made him feel a strange familiarity.

    Rurik has always positioned himself as an engineer. In terms of making machinery and equipment, he felt that if he hadn''t been restricted by this tiny body, he would have used it himself.

    The three sat on the floor, and a clean wooden board was placed between them.

    Rurik didn''t care about being dirty. He held a piece of charcoal that was slightly cut by a dagger and used it as a carbon pencil to draw pictures, and he explained it in detail.

    "I want a processed sword embryo. I want you to shape it into an arc and beat the two ends into two rings."

    "I need you to make such special woodware components."

    "I need you to cast these parts in bronze."

    "I also need you to make a special kind of arrow."

    ¡­

    Following Rurik¡¯s explanation, Clavasson, a senior blacksmith, finally came to understand what Rurik wanted to make from the complete cloud.

    It was impossible for Cravason to think of something he had never seen before. The only thing he could think of was that it might be very similar to a bow. At least, its purpose is the same as the bow, which is to shoot arrows to hit prey.

    It''s that Rurik''s idea is too unbelievable.

    "Rurik, are you serious? Use a steel sword without an edge to make a bow arm? Is this possible?"

    "Don''t look at me with suspicion!" Rurik asked with a sullen face: "Clarvasson, don''t you have a finished steel sword here? You take one and bend it hard. I have to say At the moment, I can¡¯t find anything that has stronger elasticity than it. Besides, do you believe that the steel sword you made will break?"

    This rhetorical question amused Klavasen, because the old guy must perform a "factory test" for each completed steel sword, which is the so-called attempt to permanently bend it. Because an ordinary iron sword can only be smashed into its original appearance with a hammer after bending it. The bent steel sword does not seem to have "permanent bending".

    "Let''s start then. Ryurik! I''m not a bowmaker. It''s an honor for you to think about me. Then, you know to give it a name." Kravasson asked sincerely.

    Rurik sitting on the ground didn''t even think about it, and blurted out: "Just call it korsboge."

    The so-called korsboge is a compound word of two words in the Norse language, which is actually crossbow, that is, crossbow.

    After all, the first time Europeans came into contact with and used the crossbow, it would have to wait until the twelfth century. The large-scale use of steel crossbows began in the 14th century.

    For Europeans, this object is a bow placed horizontally on a wooden support, which is a kind of "staggered bow".

    It is a bow and not a bow. The emergence of Rurik made the appearance of this type of weapon in Europe prematurely. And as soon as it came out, it bypassed the pure wooden version and appeared directly as a "steel arm crossbow".

    Rurik believes that it is extremely powerful and can even bring a complete innovation to the combat mode of the Rus tribe.

    But no one in this world has imagined that such a weapon can exist. Until it can be made and can prove its powerful destructive power, everything is unknown.

    Kravasson was very happy to meet the new needs of his sponsor and future leader. He also continued to sincerely say: "A staggered bow? A very apt name, but I have never seen it. Rurik, maybe only you can personally Help me. I hope you can personally guide when I make it."

    "Of course! I will help you personally. I have to tell you that the weapons you will make are supposed to belong to Asgard, and I got the revelation from Valhalla that God allowed us the Ross tribe to be in the mortal dust. Make Asgard¡¯s weapons. Listen, Thor is also supportive."

    "Oh! It''s God''s will? I have to do it earnestly."

    Rurik''s utter utterances couldn''t help Clarvasson have a little suspicion. After thinking about it, who dares to say that Rurik is not the child who really got the favor of Odin? He must have also received favor from Thor and Frey. Even Freya asked him to treat the children properly.

    All in all, the child used a tried and tested tone to prove that his own request was reasonable, urgent, and sure to succeed.

    At least Rurik has never experienced failure, so Kravassen took off his linen shirt, put on a scald-resistant leather apron, suspended the work of making steel swords, and began to make the bow of the crossbow according to Rurik¡¯s request. arm.

    The so-called bow arm, UU Kanshu is a sword embryo with a length of about seventy centimeters and a thickness of less than nine millimeters.

    With the straight and hot, enough carbon element has been infiltrated, the sword embryo turned into a low-carbon steel steel bar was gradually beaten into a slightly crescent shape by a hammer, and the work of making an experimental steel-armed crossbow officially began!

    As for Rurik, he was supposed to be indulging in military training, and he was supposed to cultivate his body in the afternoon, but now he has really found a job that is extremely exciting.

    Rurik, he had fantasized about the future Ross army with a large number of long-range weapons. When the enemy''s army had not rushed to his side, he was shot through the shield by the powerful arrow fired by the powerful steel-armed crossbow. Shot through the body.

    Faced with inexplicably huge casualties, the enemy stunned his companions and fled.

    The so-called battle ended with a complete victory by the Ross people before the two armies fought at zero distance.

    Because of this intense excitement, Rurik even forgot his current fear of killing. But it is just such a person who pretends not to be so keen on violence, but is happily developing Europe''s most violent long-range weapon in this time and space. The contradictions here are really unspeakable.

 Chapter 245ï¼š The strength of the steel arm 10-shaped bow

    Father may be coming back soon.

    A huge fleet carrying a large amount of food and returning with a full load? The current Rurik hopes that those people will come back later, so that he has enough time to make the crossbow. And this is the "new trick" that Rurik gave his father Otto.

    In this time and space, compared to other weapons, the steel arm crossbow can be described as a real high-tech!

    Here is not only its creative weaponization ideas, but also very magical selections. The best thing about it is that it is a real machine.

    Its energy storage part is a bent steel sheet.

    Low-carbon steel sheet is by no means an excellent elastic material, even said it is very bad. Perhaps very flexible silicon steel is more suitable for the guy who bears the steel arm.

    The current situation is that the production of low-carbon steel by the Ross tribe is already an epoch-making achievement. As for making silicon steel, it is more difficult than making a steam engine!

    At least low-carbon steel requires tremendous force to break it. Relying on manpower to do this, Rurik doesn''t believe it at all.

    The weight of such a bow arm can be broken thousands, but its draw distance is destined not to be very long.

    The original steel sword, the length of its blade is two-thirds of the standard stika, about seventy centimeters. After some forging processing, it was transformed into a slightly bent steel arm about fifty centimeters.

    This thing is placed on the ground, and it does seem like a bow at first glance.

    Cravason used a lot of energy just to complete it, and he still had to make more parts under Rurik''s supervision.

    A piece of dry oak that was meant to be the thick rib of the ship will be processed into the most critical wooden support for the crossbow.

    If you want to process it properly, it really tests Clavasson''s carpentry skills.

    Because the dried oak is the cost-effective hard wood that people can find in ancient times. Just like Spain and Portugal in history, the huge and strong Galen ship, the most critical wood is oak. Reinforced oak boards are hard enough to withstand the impact of solid shells in the seventeenth century.

    Kravasson manipulated a steel scraper to process the wood into a wooden support of a specific shape.

    Because of Rurik''s interest, he felt that after all, he wanted to make a launcher for a long-range weapon that could be aimed and fired. Naturally, he had to make it into the shape of a gun. He even thought about the possibility of attaching a bayonet to the finished crossbow. After thinking about it, he still felt that his whimsy was wrong.

    The crossbow naturally has its limitations, and it just needs to do its own job.

    The special-shaped wooden support at first glance has the feeling of a bolted rifle integral wooden support, especially the special-shaped right-angled triangle shoulder support. This design is intended to disperse the recoil of the firearms as much as possible. Of course, the crossbow will produce a certain amount of recoil when the arrows are fired. R¨¹rik estimates that his persistent design requirements may cause the recoil to drop very low.

    Cravason''s iron chisel began to make holes in the wooden support.

    A accommodating slot that can accommodate the bow arm is completed first, followed by a hole for fixing the twine to be wound, and space for the crossbow system.

    The wooden support was finally finished, and it was a straight ravine chiseled by Cravason. This gully is the arrow slot.

    When Kravasson personally put the steel arm into the holding tank, it was firmly fixed with hemp rope, assisted by rosin bonding to enhance stability. Although the crossbow system has not yet been produced, the embryonic form of the crossbow has emerged so far.

    Putting the wooden box full of sticky resin aside, Kravasson sat casually on the ground, holding the strange object he had completed with his rough hands.

    He said excitedly: "Ruriek, I understand now."

    "What do you understand?" asked Rurik, who was sitting on a wooden block with a cocoon out of his hands.

    "I already fully understand how your weapon works. When I finish the final mechanism, I just hang the bowstring of the hemp rope on that mechanism. I put the arrow in the groove, and I can think of when to fire. , When will it be launched."

    "That''s it." Rurik was overjoyed, so it was not in vain that he spent two consecutive afternoons in Kravassen''s blacksmith''s shop and kept explaining and guiding.

    The happy Ruriek asked his footman immediately: "Camnier, do you understand?"

    "I..." The boy Kamni didn''t know, he didn''t dare to brag about himself rashly, his words became hesitant.

    "It''s okay, when it''s done, I can let you try it. Listen! I think this thing can easily kill a bear."

    As soon as the voice fell, Kamnier''s spirit immediately rose, and his eyes flashed instantly resolute.

    "Master, are you true? Kill a bear easily?!"

    "Of course." Rurik was a little surprised, wondering if his words could stimulate the child''s fighting spirit?

    Kamene looked at the unfinished crossbow around him with enthusiasm, and said, "If I can use this weapon, I will shoot all the bears I see. I will give it to me. Parents avenge!"

    Upon hearing this, Rurik suddenly remembered that the child had become an orphan and that his parents had been killed by the bear.

    "You will." Rurik stretched out his hand and covered his servant''s head: "In the future, you will make more weapons of this kind and shoot more bears. Our Ross tribe should hunt bears. The best fighters must be Wear a bearskin hat on your head."

    Kamnier was so happy to hear that he felt that his master was just like his elder brother. And his own "revenge" started with the unfinished crossbow.

    So for this crossbow, the only thing left is to build the trigger system.

    Even if Kravasson claimed to be an expert in metal utensils, Rurik didn''t dare to overestimate the strength of this man. Expect this old guy to properly produce more sophisticated devices? Rurik guessed it would not work.

    To have a trigger system, it must be simple and reliable, and the most important thing is the Ross blacksmith in this time and space, which can be made relatively easily.

    What Rurik could think of was the classic set of Qin Nu''s trigger.

    After all, it is so classic that it has only three parts and two metal pins, and the material used is also bronze.

    Even if its structure is simple and reliable, the molten metal to be cast is easy to manufacture, but the clay mold for casting bronze water can''t be made by Kravassen based only on the rough drawings drawn by Rurik.

    It''s still a very simple principle, and Clavasson can''t think of things he''s never seen before.

    The trigger system of Qin Nu is simple and simple, and the knowledge of mechanics is not simple at all.

    In the previous helpers, the calluses of Rurik''s hand, which were caused by holding the sword, became thicker, and his nails were often covered with mud.

    This time, it was Rurik''s turn to make clay molds under Clavasson''s guidance.

    On the afternoon of the third day, the finished clay molds with iron ore powder added began to burn paper in the furnace into hardened molds similar to crucibles. There are three such hardened mud films, and they are cast in hot and shiny bronze water one after another!

    The next time is the cooling of the bronze water.

    The parts and the pins were all finished. After they were polished with a sharpening stone by Cravason''s assault, Rurik did not forget to remind the old blacksmith to chamfer the parts.

    what! Rurik is such a habit.

    Any workpiece must be chamfered, so that it does not hurt other workpieces, nor does it hurt the workers themselves.

    The installation of the crossbow system went smoothly, and the three components were perfectly matched.

    However, there is no so-called Wangshan in the crossbow system made by Rurik, or the sighting system does not need Wangshan from the beginning.

    Because there is still a small carbon steel sheet that will be beaten out, its original function is to slightly jam the arrow placed in the arrow slot.

    The so-called aiming system needs to make a fuss on this carbon steel sheet.

    Rurik wanted to make aiming holes and sights on it, the so-called more reliable mechanical aiming. Even Rurik envisaged the installation of a ruler system to assist the shooter in attacking long-range targets.

    With the last bronze pin being knocked in, Kravasson looked at the "staggered bow" at hand, he had already leaped and tried!

    Although he knew that this thing needed some extra parts, and had to make special arrows that could be launched. It hasn''t even bowed, and Clavasson has felt a powerful force.

    "Rurik, tell me, when we finish it, we can really..." Clavasson pointed to the installed trigger: "I can shoot an arrow by pulling it here?"

    "Otherwise?" Rurik pointed at Kamnier: "He can shoot a bear with this. We don''t have a bear here. Alas! When I am finished, you can find a wooden board as a target, I dare say, Kamnier. The arrow shot will shoot through the plank."

    These words made the tired Cravason extremely excited, just like last year, he learned for the first time that he could make the strongest and brightest sword through some special processing.

    But who could have imagined that the bright white sword embryo that has not been edged has now become a source of power for a very special "staggered bow"?

    Five full days! The steel-armed crossbow can finally be said to be completed. As far as its appearance is concerned, Rurik is more satisfied.

    In the past few days, Rurik received military training in the morning, changed his clothes in the afternoon, and went straight to the blacksmith''s shop in Klavasen.

    All the boys are inquiring about the new weapons their boss wants to come up with, and Lurik didn''t plan to make weapons, because after the crossbow is completed, he needs to equip his men to participate in training.

    Especially those girls!

    Rurik learned something from Jeflo. The so-called girls train for too long, and their arms might be stronger than men, which is not cute.

    Besides, they are women after all, their body structure dictates, perhaps they should wear special protective gear when shooting arrows, otherwise the rebounding bowstring will cause accidental damage to their bodies.

    Compared with the damage caused by the explosive bow, Rurik really doesn''t want them to become the legendary "Scythian Amazons", so-called taking the initiative to injure their bodies for the convenience of archery.

    In the past few days, in the training ground on the hill, Rurik''s feeling to others has indeed become a bit savage.

    Even Fisk felt that the boss, who was two years younger than himself, had obviously become vigorous in his sword-holding movements. During the training, Fisk wanted the most brutal counterattack, but he could only serve as a training partner because of his identity. Fisk could only parry the crit of the Liulik Wooden Sword, nothing more, he vented his suffocation on other children.

    Therefore, Fisk''s actions, in the eyes of the boys, clearly wanted to be the best able to fight.

    The crossbow is finally completed, and even the matching stubby arrow is completed.

    New weapons must pass tests to prove their excellence.

    Since there is only one prototype crossbow, it obviously should not be tested in the public.

    This time, Rurik found two important audiences, Gould and Jeflo. Secondly, there are girls like Lumia Carlotta.

    Among them, some are their own friends, and some are their own women.

    To show these close-minded people the power of new weapons, Rurik felt most appropriate.

    Moreover, the shooter he chose was not someone else, it was Kamnier who was aspiring to hunt bears.

    In fact, just the unique shape of the crossbow earned the appetite of the onlookers.

    Rurik stood with Clavason very confidently. At this time, Gould came in with a big belly, and Gould was eager to figure out something based on the current situation.

    "Rurik, what are you really going to let that kid manipulate yours?"

    "It''s a cross bow."

    "Okay. Staggered bow! Do you think this thing can really hunt bears? Rurik, I don''t think you''ve seen a bear!"

    Rurik just wanted to respond to one I''ve seen, and he wondered how he had seen a bear before even leaving the small realm of Roseburg.

    He immediately asked: "Then I ask you, if the arrows fired by my cross bow can shoot through a wooden target, can it hunt bears?"

    "This...should be possible." Gould raised his fat face and stared at the boy Kamnier, his still thin body, and the so-called staggered bow that was almost two-thirds tall. He couldn''t help but feel suspicious. . "The child''s arrow shot through the planks? I don''t believe it! Rurik, those planks were originally used for shipbuilding. They are very hard, even similar to the hardness of stone."

    "Really? We can bet." Rurik squinted deliberately.

    "Bet? What to bet on? Money? A pound of gold?"

    "Gold?" Rurik smiled and shook his head.

    "Then what to bet?"

    Rurik thought for a while, and said, "Okay! Just bet on gold! I bet that the arrows fired by Kamnier can shoot through wooden boards. You obviously bet that he can''t shoot through. You won. I''ll give you one. Pounds of gold, settled with ten pounds of silver coins. If I win, all those who know how to make bows in your hand will start to make cross bows according to my requirements."

    Gould felt that Rurik''s proposal was really inexplicable, and for a moment he felt that he was bound to lose.

    Now, Kamnier takes care of his owner''s trust and his desire to hunt bears. Even if the owner said, shooting at a huge target that is equivalent to two men holding shields standing about 30 meters away, the arrow will penetrate the target, and Kamni has not yet shot the arrow, he has no certainty.

    Seeing that his footman was almost ready, Rurik suddenly yelled: "Camnier! Go and do it! Prove me your strength!"

    Kamene glanced at Rurik again with a determined look, and began a great action.

    Just before everyone''s eyes, Camney picked it up and started using a strange tool that was full of twine on the ground and seemed meaningless.

    What is this?

    It is actually a set of winch system.

    That¡¯s right. In fact, the steel-armed crossbow developed by Rurik is actually a winch crossbow.

    If the shooter is a strong man, he can put on his gloves and pull the hemp rope bowstring to the trigger slot. However, Kamnier is just a thinner seven-year-old child, he is not capable of hand-spinning at all.

    This situation requires the participation of a winch.

    With the help of Rurik, Kravasson cast bronze gears, the teeth of which were polished brightly and combined with other components to form a simple ratchet system.

    With the crossbow lying flat on the ground, Kamnier buckled the winch on the shoulder rest, and the two hooks hooked the stretched twine bowstring.

    The child was sitting on the ground, turning the wrench continuously, and the bowstring approached the trigger slot a little bit.

    "Is the winding so slow?" Gould, who felt that he was about to lose, felt that he could win again.

    Rurik said casually: "The winding is indeed slow. You should see that a child is winding it. You should also understand that it is difficult to wind, which must indicate that it is very powerful."

    After hearing this explanation, the hope that Gould had just ignited was shattered again.

    After spending some time, Kamnier finished the winding work. He then cautiously inserted the stubby crossbow arrow into the arrow slot, and was lightly fixed by the carbon steel sheet at the end.

    Compared to other bows, the so-called staggered bow is a bit heavy.

    Rurik never expected a child to be able to shoot with it, so a sharpened wooden stake was smashed into the sand and it was used as a support!

    Kamni furiously erected him, and then began to take aim.

    The boy''s thin cheeks were pressed against the wooden support. He squinted his left eye, fixed his right eye on the front sight, and aimed the sight at the huge wooden target.

    "Three points and one line, three points and one line." Kamnier said silently, his hand also touched the trigger, but he lacked the courage to press it down.

    He is waiting for an order.

    Seeing that he was ready, Rurik shouted: "Launch!"

    Kamni slanted his heart, and he squeezed the hand that was holding the trigger vigorously.

    A strong recoil acted on its shoulders, and almost instantly, there was a loud noise from the target, as if it had broken.

    All the onlookers stared, even including Rurik.

    Before the crossbow fired an arrow, Rurik could only estimate its power. The results of the experiment are terrifying! Not only was the wooden target pierced, it also broke a big hole!

    A large number of sharp sawdust fragments bloomed toward the back of the plank. As for the stubby arrows, it appeared to fly to the sandy ground not far behind the target.

    Gould was shocked: "I...I lost! Rurik, your people really...really succeeded! Your weapon..."

    Rurik was so happy, he ignored Gould, and shouted as hard as he could: "Camnier! Keep firing! Shoot all your arrows!"

    For Kamnier, he didn''t realize what the "plank chipping" was like, but now it is the case. The arrow made a hole in the oak plank that was originally intended to be a ship, not to mention it, and then ran through it again. distance.

    Can bows and arrows have such power?

    "Damn it! If my father could have such a weapon, it would be a bear!"

    Thinking of the tragedy that had happened to him, he wept bitterly, but in Rurik''s view, his footman was in tears with excitement.

    As usual, Kamni used a ratchet winch to wind the powerful cross bow. Although the process was slow, the power of the arrow was real.

    After that, there were four more successful shots, with a wooden target that had been quenched and stubby with two pieces of wild goose feathers glued at will.

    The experiment came to an end. Everyone ran to the target. The happiest one here was the shooter Kamnier. The rest of the people looked at the ending in amazement.

    In fact, the wooden target is only about two centimeters thick. It is not a particularly high-quality ship rib, but the bows and arrows owned by the Ross people are shot against these wooden boards. That''s it.

    "You lost." Liu Likla tugged at Gould''s skirt.

    "Yes! I lost. From your cross bow, the old wooden bows are all firewood!" Gould stomped his feet. The old guy was fully aware of the crossbow after seeing the five holes in the wooden target. Powerful tactical value.

    Because the wooden ribs of ordinary transport ships are often only as thick as fingers, although warships are thicker, I am afraid they can be penetrated by these weapons.

    What does that mean? Ship destroyed and killed!

    Gould''s eyes stared like copper bells. He looked at Rurik who was smiling, and he tremblingly said: "You won, I like your new weapon very much. Ke? Really the best weapon I have ever seen. I think I have to make it for you."

    Rurik nodded with satisfaction; "Of course. What I want is your promise. You have to make it clear first. I allow you to make it for our Ross tribe, but don''t think about selling it secretly! I am Those who trust you don''t trust any other merchants. If... this weapon falls into the hands of the Danes, we will suffer!"

    "Yes!" Gould hurriedly bowed: "If I disobey your decision, you can punish me. My family is in the Ross clan. I dare to pledge the honor of my family. I am only loyal to you. Oh, how much I am eager to see more miracles in my lifetime!"

    Rurik laughed: "Okay! You will see. The experiment was a big success, I think I should guide your people immediately and make me a stelke (steel arm crossbow). From now on it must be our Ross A necessary weapon for the army of the tribe."

 Chapter 246ï¼š The beginning of the Ross Arrow

    The crossbow arrows fired by the crossbow successfully pierced the oak plank a little thicker than the wooden shield, and the man who operated the crossbow was only a seven-year-old child.

    Both Gould and Jeflo were aware of the powerful combat strength it possessed, but they had no clear meaning on how to use it well.

    The crossbow test was successful, and all the crossbow arrows fired afterwards were also collected.

    It was late at night, and the cold wind was blowing outside, and the cold of early winter had come to Roseburg.

    Most of the residents have extinguished their own oil lamps, and the family gathered to rest.

    In the blacksmith''s shop, the wind-shielding wooden boards were temporarily erected, and the blacksmith''s shop appeared brighter under the shining of a few oil lamps.

    Cravason sat on the ground, setting aside the crossbow with the bowstring unloaded, and placing a linen bag full of arrows casually beside him.

    Five crossbow arrows were randomly placed on the sandy ground, and their condition was obviously a bit bad.

    "Rurik, our weapon is too powerful, and these arrows are all bent. You see, this one has broken even the shaft."

    Rurik, who was sitting cross-legged, was not surprised. He bowed, using the light of the oil lamp''s flame, to observe the bent arrow clusters and the cross section of the arrow shaft.

    "Can it only be used once? Maybe this is also a good thing."

    "Good thing?!" Cravason asked puzzledly: "The five arrows you let me make are all destroyed. Hunters holding bows will reclaim their arrows. You can do it well and destroy them all."

    The dissatisfaction in Kravasson¡¯s words is understandable. He explained patiently: "Look, the arrow is either bent or broken, so that the enemy cannot use it again."

    "That''s it? Do you think the enemy will have a chance to have our weapons?!"

    "Is that impossible?!"

    Kravasson immediately smiled disdainfully: "How is it possible?! In this world, it is clear that only us Rus have mastered this weapon, and you are its inventor. In the years to come, we will only use the crossbow to deprive the enemy of their lives. child."

    It is not very surprising that he can say such a thing, and it is not surprising that there will be many people with limited vision, who feel that after he has a big killer, he can always control the power of the strong.

    For example, build a strong armored fleet, look at its terrible caliber, who can doubt that it is not strong enough? So it is the strongest, the owner of the fleet did not expect or disdain to understand the progress and ambition of the opponent.

    Rurik never felt that the steel-armed crossbow he had made was eternal, and he did not expect to be able to persuade Clavasson to treat it dialectically.

    After all, the problem now is that there is only one crossbow, and only when it has a sufficient number can it truly show its power. The so-called quantitative change makes qualitative change.

    Rurik talked eloquently: "We can¡¯t think of the enemy as stupid. It¡¯s always right to be careful. I think it¡¯s also an advantage to use the arrow only once. After all, we need the arrow to complete the shot, as long as we can To accomplish this goal, we can obviously use weird things to make arrows. For example, rocks."

    "Stone?" Klava heard fresh.

    "Yes. For example, use glass."

    "Glass? Can it be used as an arrow? Could I stretch it into the shape of a whole arrow?" With that, Kravassen''s brain made up a magical picture. The so-called crossbow fired would be the same. Transparent cylinder.

    Rurik explained: "Use glass as an arrow, tie it with sticks and twine, and finally glue two feathers."

    "But can an arrow like this go through wood?"

    "This...probably not. However, it can still penetrate the fur of the deer. The arrow will surely shatter the body of the deer, so the deer will definitely die. If we shoot at the enemy, the enemy in the arrow will never survive. Possible."

    "But the iron-headed arrow can clearly penetrate the board." Cravason said regretfully.

    "Don''t you think the cost of using iron arrows is too high? Compared to smelting iron, we only make glassware faster. You know, many hunters use obsidian only for arrows. What is obsidian? It is a kind of glass. . In this way, do you think glass arrows are bad?"

    Clavasson shrugged: "Who knows? In my opinion, the best arrow must be steel made after smoldering." Then, he played with the bent arrow: "I just made it with the most common iron. They, at your request, the arrows are beaten very long. I like the glassware made into cups, and I should use iron to make the arrows. Bronze may also work..."

    "I want them all!" Rurik said decisively.

    "You want it all?"

    "Yes!" Rurik''s attitude was extremely firm: "Listen, Klavasson! I am not a hunter, and I don''t want to be a hunter. I don''t need to reuse arrows, because these arrows themselves are a consumable. The only thing here The crossbow that can be reused is the crossbow. No matter what the arrow is made, its beauty is limited to the moment it shoots the enemy. It cannot shoot the enemy, it is the worst arrow."

    "Oh? What do you think?"

    "Of course." As he said, Rurik rushed to Clavasson and looked at the old guy''s eyes: "Listen, I need more crossbows, maybe a hundred. I have to organize one. A team that mainly uses crossbows, organize them, shoot arrows at the same time, and shoot enemies on a large scale. What I want is the maximum shooting, but not the maximum reuse of arrows. You understand me Do you mean it?"

    Clavasson understood a little bit, he hurriedly asked: "Rurik, how many crossbows do you need in the next step?"

    Rurik glanced at the crossbow that was set aside, and then said, "At least ten, let''s start making it now."

    "Where is the arrow?"

    "I want you to make a glass arrow. Since you insist on using iron, do it."

    Clavasson nodded: "Well, maybe we should talk about the price now. You know, the bow arm we use should have been a steel sword."

    "Sixty silver coins for a crossbow, one price!" Rurik said decisively.

    "Deal!"

    "One iron-headed sword and one silver coin!"

    "Deal!"

    "Then you continue to do it! I limit you to ten days to make them all." Ruriek said excitedly.

    Cravason, who was very happy, immediately panicked: "My master, are you really embarrassed for it? The first crossbow, we obviously..."

    "Shut up! You already have successful experience, is it very slow to make the second club. Maybe your Blacksmith League should have a meeting, maybe you can share the money with your guys."

    "Bah!" Kravasson stopped on the spot: "My agreement with them does not include the crossbow. I will postpone other people''s orders for steel swords. Ric, I will do your business!"

    "That''s right." Rurik smiled and comforted: "I will come every afternoon in the future, and I will arrange some friends to help you. Oh, no! It should be to help ourselves."

    In this way, Rurik placed a huge order of nearly eight pounds of silver coins. The order included nine winch steel arm crossbows and two hundred crossbow arrows.

    The price of the crossbow body has also been clarified. Since its arm is to be made into a steel sword, the basic price is equivalent to that of a steel sword, that is, sixty silver coins.

    Counting on Clavasson to make a batch of crossbow arrows while building the crossbow, he only has one pair of hands and can''t complete everything in a short time.

    Rurik only requires that fifty iron-headed crossbow arrows must be made, and these arrows must be smoldered carburized and quenched and surface hardened. The purpose of this is to allow the arrow shaft to be broken at will and the arrow to remain intact. Because as long as there is an iron arrow with a sleeve and a piece of wood is inserted, it is another crossbow arrow.

    As for the absence of tail feathers? It doesn''t matter. Anyway, at a shooting distance of 30 to 40 meters, the arrow''s tail feathers have little effect.

    In the afternoon of the next day, Rurik took the guys as promised and ran to the blacksmith''s shop in Clavasson.

    Boys and girls all know the powerful power of the crossbow, and they never thought that they would have the opportunity to participate in its production. The people who were selected, let alone how happy they are!

    Fisk, Kanuf, Carlota, Ella, in addition to nearly twenty boys and girls.

    A large number of children, under the leadership of Rurik, suddenly appeared in the blacksmith''s shop in Clavasson. This scene was more than abrupt?

    In any case, children are also a kind of labor.

    Seeing Rurik''s attention and cooperation, Clavason, who had felt a lot of pressure, was in a much better mood.

    For Rurik, the total number of children receiving military and sports training on hand has exceeded 300. Even if they are children, multiplying the number by three hundred is a terrifying appetite.

    More than a month passed, including the little Mellaren girls who were begging, and now they have better physical fitness than their peers from other tribes. Boys and girls eat oatmeal and fish, they have to pay a certain amount of labor to make up for their food consumption.

    A batch of longhouses exclusively for servants are being built quickly, and more leather and linen clothes are also being sewn. On the surface, Rick has to pay for these things. In fact, the real payers are the servants.

    Rurik has begun ordering some children to pick up dead branches in the woods and prepare firewood for winter heating.

    There are also children holding an axe, carefully cutting down some small trees, and then cutting down the fallen trees into sections. The children work very hard, because they know that these firewood are the key to keeping themselves and their sisters from freezing to death in winter.

    Rurik selected the most trusted partners and servants to participate in the production of the crossbow. For these people, he is 10,000 rest assured!

    Even if Rurik believes that the Rus can not rely on a weapon to maintain military superiority, if a weapon can bring a huge advantage to the tribe, then the secret weapon information, the enemy or even the allies, it is best to wait a long time later. To understanding. In other words, when the tribe has something better, the old weapons that have been eliminated are sold to allies at a high price, which is also excellent.

    What is the father''s fleet doing?

    Is it because they have to deal with a large number of things and delayed the return date? They won¡¯t be returning until November, will they? At that time, the sea had already begun to freeze on a large scale.

    Rurik has a slight worry about his father Otto, but he also has a hunch that the latest is the end of October, such as around the 25th of October in the Julian calendar, the Ross fleet will definitely return in the cold wind.

    But the gods are not beautiful. In mid-October, a blizzard raided Roseburg!

    The blizzard was a disaster. The cold wind even blew away the thatch on some family long houses and knocked down some pine trees. Thanks to the protection of the hills on both sides of the fjord, the wind in the fjord is actually not very strong, and the sea is really rough.

    At the same time as the waves, there are still dense snowflakes like a knife.

    The two-day blizzard ended, and the appearance of the whole world changed drastically.

    Some elderly people were frozen to death in their homes in the sudden cold, while more people hid in their parents'' houses to start the winter of Gou''an ahead of schedule.

    Of course, there are also a group of hunters eager to try. Because of the great success of hunting last winter, this group of hunters began to sharpen their blades, eager to go to the north, to the end of the human world, and then find the deer breeders to rob.

    It was because of this blizzard that it really brought some trouble to Clavasson.

    Rurik and the great merchant Gould made an agreement that as the price of losing the bet, Gould would do more for Rurik. Rurik didn''t make any excessive demands. It was nothing more than to speed up the construction of the servants'' longhouse, and the most important thing was to send people to carry, excavate and transport iron ore.

    Rurik did ask Gould to send someone to help him make more crossbows, so the blacksmith didn¡¯t need to spend time digging the blacksmith stone himself. Someone would help him do it. The blacksmith saved time, which Rurik hoped. Best to help.

    The snow stopped, and the temperature obviously won''t return to the past.

    The fishermen who went out to the sea began to report a bad thing, that is, the sea began to produce ice floes.

    It''s all this time, why hasn''t the leader''s Sorgon fleet come back? The left-behind people can no longer remain optimistic, and worry about each other one by one.

    Rurik''s worries were also increasing day by day, but the ten crossbows were all completed in just seven days.

    In the smithy, all crossbows are arranged in a matrix on the ground.

    The cocoons on Clavasson''s hands are terrifying, as well as his unkempt beard, and his damaged cowhide apron, making this blacksmith very punk.

    Opposite this deep old fellow were the excited gazes of more than twenty children.

    "Is it going to be a test next?" Kravasson asked Rurik.

    "Yes! This time, we must play a new trick."

    After that, Rurik yelled: "Fisk, Kanuf, take the brothers and pick up the crossbow. Um... and Carlotta, Ella, come too."

    "Me?" Carlotta asked excitedly and cautiously: "Ruriek, I am a woman, can I also manipulate it?"

    "Don''t you think you are unworthy? You are the commander of the Valkyrie Corps." Rurik put on a cold face, obviously criticizing Carlotta''s words.

    "Okay. Ella, let''s come too." Carlotta squinted and picked up a heavy steel-armed crossbow.

    A crowd of children wearing leather clothes and hats stood in the snow. The thick clothes they put on could almost perfectly withstand the low temperature of minus 20 degrees.

    Compared to some children in the tribe, the people of Rurik also pursue the best warmth in terms of wearing clothes. Therefore, Lurik had to pay for the purchase and customization of clothes in advance, and he decisively paid the money.

    Buying clothes is a very correct investment!

    In a blizzard, more than 30 people died, most of whom were born infirm. And the guys and servants of Rurik are all healthy.

    A wooden target stood up on the snow again. Twenty children stood in the snow and rehearsed the so-called "Ross Arrow Formation" at Rurik''s request.

    The ten children holding crossbows had firm eyes. About thirty meters in front of them, they stood upright, equivalent to the wooden targets of three strong men fighting in a row.

    Rurik drew his short sword, accompanied by the fog of speech, holding the sword and shouting: "Brothers! The best way to use the crossbow is to gather together! Imagine that we are an army, and we are the Rus army before fighting head-on. The power of attack."

    As he said, his sword pointed at the target: "Think about it, it''s not a plank, but the approaching Danish army! That is the most hated enemy, brothers, shoot them with your weapons!"

    One remark inspired everyone''s fighting spirit.

    For example, Fisk, for example Carlotta.

    Rurik was the chosen crossbow experimenter, and all of the twenty people present had relatives and friends who died in the hands of the Danish army. Especially Carlotta and Ella, Rurik knew they were desperate for revenge.

    Poor Carlotta, she is so weak. Rurik hopes that the weapon he has developed will let this girl, and even all the Ostras, know that even if only the weak women of the tribe are left, they can use specific weapons to avenge them.

    "Everyone! Half kneeling!"

    "Left elbow against left knee!"

    "Aim the sight at the target! Hold your body steady!"

    For an instant, Rurik had a strong illusion, as if his men were not holding a crossbow at all, but a rifle.

    what! Perhaps at a distance of 30 meters, the iron-headed heavy arrow fired by the crossbow is as powerful as a small-caliber bullet. Do not! There is even a bit more fierce.

    Seeing that they were basically ready, Rurik shouted in a hurry: "Launch!"

    Because of the recoil brought by the heavy arrows, the very light children who were shooting in a kneeling position with more effort, almost fell to the ground.

    But the result of shooting is amazing and wonderful!

    In a volley, all ten crossbow arrows hit the target, or they had already penetrated and penetrated the wooden target.

    Three holes appeared in the target, and it was obvious that the crossbow arrow had penetrated it. The other seven are crookedly embedded.

    "Good job, brothers, sisters. Keep on winding, and launch again when you''re ready."

    A weak girl who almost died from a leg injury, now relying on the weapon in her hand, can already kill the enemy easily. Carlota looked at her younger sister''s petite appearance. Even such a weaker child could manipulate this weapon.

    In fact, Ella used all her strength to barely level the crossbow. Fortunately, because of the ratchet winch, when she was only seven years old, she still wound the crossbow.

    I have to say that the winding process is really a daunting process, but the second round of the volley was a powerful damage to the wooden target. Everyone felt that their efforts were worthwhile.

    What''s even crazier is that after five rounds of volleys, the target has been completely broken into pieces, and its remaining value is nothing more than throwing it into a bonfire as fuel.

    Children with a little common sense already realize what this means. Because the plank of the wooden target itself can be used for shipbuilding, the volley of ten children completely destroyed the plank. If the target enemy ship, wouldn''t the enemy ship be destroyed?

    If the target is a deer, after a volley, the deer must die on the spot.

    The children realized that their shooting was very accurate. They boasted that they couldn''t hit a wooden target with a normal bow at such a distance, but they were so accurate when using a crossbow.

    In fact, most steel-armed crossbows can accurately shoot at a distance of about 50 meters. Only the short and thick crossbow arrows within this distance can fly steadily and have the ability to smash wooden boards, that is, to smash the enemy wooden shield straight.

    As for exceeding this distance, let''s use projectile carpentry to throw light arrows.

    Originally, the Rus and other Viking tribes did not like to use bows and arrows in war so much in this era. The reason is that the bone arrow and the inferior oak monomer bow can not cause serious damage to the armored enemy. The Vikings in this time and space do not know how to make bows and arrows, but because they have not yet mastered the technique of making powerful bows and arrows.

    However, there will be longbows, and so will cavalry. The descendants of the Danes who immigrated to Brittany in France were not only good at archery but also built heavy cavalry. It was this group of people who went to the Holy Land to bring the Eastern crossbow technology back to Europe, and developed the steel arm crossbow into the war.

    If all of this is destined to be a historical inevitability, the Ross people, under the leadership of Rurik, brought the technology and use of the crossbow into Europe five hundred years in advance.

    Its method of use, or the "Ross Arrow Array" for which Rurik named it, is a linear array. But this kind of routine was often used by Orientals as early as a thousand years ago.

    After that, Rurik organized his men to try three-stage, four-stage, and even five-stage routines.

    He even tried the so-called group of five people, one archer shooting full-time, and the other four people''s job is to wind up the arrows, the so-called round shooting tactics.

    In the snow, Rurik began to practice his own "Ross Arrow Formation" endlessly, and his men also had a great time. In the snow, boys and girls continued their daily military physical training, boys continued to fight, and girls continued to shoot arrows.

    Finally, Rurik took the crossbow to the hillside of the training ground.

    Here he finally began to train his boys and girls, the so-called infantry phalanx of the Ross tribe.

    His thoughts are very simple, the so-called future war, the infantry tactics of the Ross tribe must have two axes.

    First, the archer takes the lead in throwing arrows, then crossbows to shoot the heavy arrows straight.

    Second, the crossbowmen retreated, and the Ross swordsmen and shields formed a dense formation, advancing towards the enemy who had passed the arrow.

    Rurik¡¯s training program surprised coaches Gevlo and Frazer. Although the initial training attempts, the cooperation between archers and swordsmen was very bad, and after some running-in, the situation was getting better.

    Especially the so-called arrow formation!

    "Ruriek, the girls should step back. You''d better have men all under you. Ah, in my opinion, you don''t have to think too much about the enemy rushing in front of your army, because your crossbow has already been shot. Most of the enemies of the charge." Yevlo suppressed his inner excitement, and Rurik once again showed his great ambition. As a loyal servant, Yevlo felt that the only thing he could repay was to train the boys desperately for Ross. Swordsmanship, especially instructing Rurik, became an excellent warrior before he grew up.

 Chapter 247ï¼š The end of the autumn Sorgon voyage

    Sure enough, Otto''s fleet missed the date again, which of course was within his expectations.

    A batch of very critical oats arrived at Fort Shilla, which was under construction, but hadn''t seen it for more than three months. The wild land at the beginning has now become a human settlement.

    The old fellow who was appointed as the local leader, under his leadership, not only built the settlements of the first batch of Ross immigrants, they even cultivated a bit of land.

    The immigrants transformed the axe into a hoe, or simply rammed the ground with a forest axe.

    They also set fire to wasteland, creating soft farmland in the dark grassland behind the fire. The newly reclaimed farmland has no days for planting, but most of the immigrants have already prepared some wheat seeds and plan to sow spring wheat seeds when the spring arrives.

    A large number of traditional longhouses in Ross have risen from the ground. Naturally, they built wooden houses with unfinished tree trunks, and then covered the wooden walls with warm soil. Naturally, the roof is stacked with a large amount of thatch on wooden boards, and part of it is fixed with soil.

    During this time, the immigrants in Shilla Fort were not just as simple as building their homes.

    They are a group of pioneers, they are willing to take the settlement as the center and explore in all directions.

    Because of the huge demand for winter food, they must be bolder in adventure.

    So the local leader, Konuzon, informed Otto of their adventures during this time.

    There are so-called unidentified settlers in the north of the settlement, and even on the northern shore of Lake Ladoga. Even the fishing boats of the Ross people were far away on the lake and saw the phantom of a canoe in the distance.

    There are strange settlers in the northern boundary. When Otto arrived in Shilla Fort, the old leader who had experienced many battles insisted that those unidentified were all Finns.

    Are you going to attack them? Do not. If an attack must be launched, it is not now.

    Otto ordered his men to ban all adventure explorations immediately after the beginning of winter.

    Of course, exploration still needs to be done. After the completion of spring ploughing next year, it will be called the exploration season.

    In the entire Baltic world, the traditional trade season, or the so-called war season, will follow. At this moment, Otto took the initiative to continue to expand the idea of ??revenge, and he organized the army to start a war with the perfect reason-to avenge the dead old leader Ostara.

    Of course, the young people desire more money and even have more female prisoners.

    Where''s Otto? He feels that honor is more important. Playing the banner of revenge for allies can be described as deliberately overstepping the leader of the Mellaren tribe.

    so what? The brave Mellaren became conservative, and the Ross was no longer a rock hiding in the north.

    Otto revealed to the immigrants of Fort Shillar his thoughts on starting a war next year, and he also issued a magical decree to them.

    "All the grain I bring is my property. You can rent my grain. As a price, you must hand in a certain amount of grain from next year''s harvest season, and you will pay for it forever."

    At the beginning, everyone''s orders to the big leader were very strange, and everyone was shocked that the leader had brought 50,000 pounds of food! With this batch of food, all immigrants no longer have to worry about insufficient food.

    Because there are less than 700 immigrants in total, if everyone can share the food, people can eat it for more than three months by eating wheat alone.

    The leader¡¯s food is really a help, but many people feel that the leader is forcing his family to accept an unequal order.

    Seeing the embarrassment of people''s excitement and dissatisfaction, Otto immediately took out the so-called Quyuan Plow, and sent people to show what is called high-speed and efficient land reclamation! In this era when the Nordic people don''t even have a concept of farmyard manure, being able to cultivate more land means more harvests.

    One sowing can harvest up to five. The Ross people also recognize this truth. Compared with storing wheat as grain, some people also plan to reserve more seed grains. Want to gain more? It seems that only by reclaiming more land and sowing more crops.

    These colonists who left their homeland were mostly people who didn''t mix well in their homeland, and they were a vulnerable group of the Rus tribe. In a barren land, it is really difficult to expect to hunt for fish and reserve an astonishing amount of food. What''s more, these families must work hard to build their own winter houses.

    To build a house and store food to survive the long winter, few families can do it properly.

    In fact, everyone hopes that the leader can give a certain amount of charity.

    It¡¯s just that everyone did not expect that the leader did give generous alms, but it was the eternal return of the family to repay this alms.

    It is the so-called tax, the so-called tax.

    Those people who really don''t have the time and energy to collect more food have to accept Otto''s food due to reality. As for returning the leader''s family food every year in the future? I''ll talk about this later. The first thing I will put in front of me is if I live through the winter that will come soon.

    Otto gave ten sets of ploughs and some tools necessary for farming to every family receiving food. He even urged people not to sow seeds at will in spring plowing next year, and every seed must be put into the groove cultivated by the iron plow.

    All the immigrants actually came from 233 families, and they basically built their own long houses. Therefore, at the mouth of the Neva River, a village in the true sense was formed. If a large amount of farmland appears nearby and a low wall is built with wood and soil, it can be said that a city will be born.

    Almost all immigrant families finally accepted Otto¡¯s gift, and 50,000 pounds of food were sent to them. On average, a family received 200 pounds. The so-called cost is the tax of up to 200 pounds of wheat next year! Every year from now on, if the leader has no new resolve, he will pay taxes according to this amount.

    As for this tax, residents of Novgorod are also ordered to pay according to this standard. However, it is completely different. The local manor is responsible for collecting grain from the peasants. In the end, Otto only needs to get the grain from the manor. The owner of the manor is the tax collector, and the Ross immigrants are really self-cultivating farmers, small farmers with land.

    After all, the rules were proposed by Rurik, and his old father, Otto, implemented the new rules for his son. Shilla Fort has become a test area for the implementation of the tax system.

    Rurik didn''t intend to make a loss-making business. His people borrowed their own food, and they had to pay out the principal and interest, as well as taxes.

    In the end, the taxes they paid, Rurik didn''t need the wheat to expand his money bank. The wheat must be consumed, and the tax paid by the Ross people will ultimately benefit Ross'' children.

    At least, the immigrant family received two hundred pounds of wheat. As for tomorrow and next year, the tools are already there, and everything will be discussed next year.

    The fleet unloaded a large amount of cargo, and the huge transport ship suddenly became very light.

    The sailors kept by Gould helped Otto a lot. Especially this time, the sailors on the transport ship relied on the skill of manipulating the sails, but did not use the oars to row the boat. The boats used the north wind to countercurrent the Neva And up.

    The boat does not need to paddle at all, and it depends on the wind to move forward? Ottoben felt that sailing could not completely count on the wind, and he could not imagine that a transport ship could have the speed of a rowing warship just by sailing.

    On this trip, Gould''s large sailing transport ship really made the limelight.

    "Is it feasible if we build a fleet of pure sails? Rurik, my son, maybe you can do it all."

    Otto had an idea of ??rewarding Gould.

    His fleet successfully arrived at the White Tree Manor, and that was the date of arrival, which was far past the local harvest season.

    The grains of the White Tree Manor and the entire Novgorod region were harvested in late September. Compared with the situation in previous years, the locals are happily welcoming a bumper harvest due to the beautiful harvest season.

    Of course, what they call a bumper harvest means that the yield per mu reaches 120 jin.

    There are still traces of the bonfire celebrating the harvest. The White Tree Manor has already completed its tribe¡¯s priesthood to the Slavonic gods and the gods of Lake Ilmen.

    The lord of the manor, Rigus, after the end of the sacrificial activities, non-stop calling people to take out tributes to the Varangans.

    In the previous years, people resisted this. Only this time, people¡¯s joy of harvest was still lingering. Everyone looked forward to the arrival of the Roths and expected the Roths to fulfill their vows.

    Otto''s fleet entered the Volkhov River, and all the ships raised their sails and moved against the current under the strong and cold north wind.

    Otto landed on his faithful White Tree Manor, and a group of warriors dressed in bronze and iron helmets jumped off the boat. They didn''t mean any violence, and many young people embraced women. They were the farmers of White Tree Manor.

    The long-lost homeland is right in front of me, only a few months away, Lilia feels that she has been away from her hometown for many years!

    She naturally took her husband Kawei''s arm and walked towards her father who was trembling with excitement.

    Yes, when the huge fleet of Ross people appeared, everyone in the White Tree Manor happily gathered to the riverside.

    Otto took a firm step, his deep eyes and beard flowing in the wind, and the posture of this chain armor holding a sword, he was a deep veteran warrior.

    Manor Rigus, he crouched and knelt down with his family on one knee, saluting the strong man.

    Even the Svetlana knelt on one knee very rationally.

    Seeing the girl''s golden hair and lovely appearance, suddenly, an urge to bring her back to Roseburg and stay in her own home to raise her. This thought also flashed past, and Otto knew that there were too many girls staying at home.

    "Get up all of you! Especially you, Rigus."

    Rigus stood up slowly on crutches. He saw that in front of him was the tall and mighty Rose Chief. Behind him was a large group of Rose warriors with shields, leather armor and bright white swords.

    Rigus saw the brand new look of his eldest daughter Lilia. She was already dressed as Varang, the huge amount of gems she wore on her chest, completely subverting Rigus'' cognition.

    "Chief, we welcome your arrival, I am happy to do things for you."

    Otto opened his arms and said boldly: "I speak the words, you are the loyal hounds of our Ross people, so I will give you wonderful rewards. I want to explain the situation to you, and now tell me that the food is ready. ?"

    "It''s all ready. I''m happy to help you."

    "Very good." Otto shook his neck and signaled that Kawei could take his wife to face his old man.

    Under the eyes of the residents of White Tree Manor, Lilia excitedly rushed to her old father, and then hugged her mother, eldest brother, and even her lovely sister.

    She stroked her belly and announced to her family that she was pregnant.

    Daughter is pregnant? Doesn''t it mean that your plan is half completed? The daughter''s son will surely become the blacksmith of the White Tree Manor.

    Rigus secretly watched Kawei come with the sacks.

    As the tied twine was opened, the old guy simply threw the cane and sat on the grass, his hands shaking wildly.

    "It''s iron! It''s iron... Is it all... a gift to me."

    "It''s for you." Kawei said softly: "I have discussed with Lilia, and our leader is unified. The wood axe in this sack is my personal gift to you."

    Kawei still has a lot to say. Otto stepped forward and put his big hand on Kawei''s shoulder to make him retreat.

    "Rigus, Kawei gave you a gift, and now it''s my turn to show the gift."

    Since most of the people in this manor came to join in the crowds, Otto simply showed off the strong ploughing ability of Quyuan Plow in public. A large number of ravines appeared in the grassland of the river beach instantly. The depth of its reclamation of the land completely subverted the recognition of the reclamation by the locals who were just wood reclamation.

    Otto immediately announced that the Ten Plow Plows belonged to White Tree Manor''s wasteland reclamation tool. So based on the local people''s ideas, these tools are actually shared by the entire estate.

    Rigus, he doesn''t have the right to eat for nothing. Everyone is eager for these magical iron plows to complete the most thorough transformation of their own fields.

    This autumn, some young Ross youths came to the manor again to find a wife as usual. Those who bring their wives to visit relatives are also known as the focus of their wives'' families.

    They did not come empty-handed, they kept their promise!

    Those very poor ordinary families in the White Tree Manor not only received a reward of salt from their son-in-law for marrying their daughters, but also had iron axes, daggers and other tools.

    The White Tree Manor instantly became lively, people started a new carnival, and a large number of bonfires were lit, just like the continuation of the previous harvest festival.

    Otto at the welcome banquet naturally became a guest.

    He was sitting on a leather cushion, within reach of Svetlana, the cute little girl who was sitting nicely. Although the child has not yet reached the age to marry, the marriage agreement between her and Rurik will not change. Because of this relationship, Otto seemed to regard her as a daughter in the true sense.

    There was also a plate beside Otto with dried meat, soft brown bread, and slightly sweet and sour kvass.

    However, the spirits Otto took out once again surpassed Rigus'' cognition. The ruler family of the entire White Tree Manor must also accept a miracle.

    Under the oil lamp, Otto displayed a number of glass bottles. He showed nothing more than special glass bottles and the spirits in them.

    The trick of igniting spirits was magic in Rigus''s eyes, and Otto had no doubt about it.

    He rubbed Svetlana''s little blond head, and in a daze he felt that it was his son Rurik that he was touching. In the dark, the two of them already have a husband and wife.

    "All of these are Rurik''s masterpieces, including those iron plows, the glassware you see, and many more things, all created by Rurik."

    Rigus trembles at hearing: "Your son Rurik, really got the favor of your great god?"

    "Are you still suspicious?" Otto asked back: "Look at these objects! Svetlana must be Rurik''s wife, and her children will inherit the power of my family in the clan. Rigus, you I should thank Rurik, and thank you Svetlana."

    Of course Rigus was grateful. After the banquet, he didn''t even bother to talk to his daughter and son-in-law, but to study exquisite glassware.

    He also learned from his wife later that most of the glassware came from Lilia. But this does not mean that Lilia has divine power, and Rurik is still the **** who created all this.

    The Rus planned not to stay in Novgorod for long. Otto planned to retreat immediately after receiving food.

    However, Otto Wanwan didn''t expect that the hateful Pine Needle Manor would actually play a dragging trick!

    His wife died. The daughter was taken away, and the surrender of the lord of Pine Needle Manor was superficial skill.

    The reckless Vadim feels that his life has important meaning, that is, to resist the brutal acts of the Ruths. If Vadim had suppressed the desire for revenge in his heart, his father had already acted.

    Pine Needle Manor deliberately delayed the delivery of wheat, either because the amount of tribute was too large, or the people did not cooperate.

    After warning, Pine Needle Manor was still delaying, and Otto resorted to violence again.

    "You idiots, when the scar is healed, forget the pain. Now, some of you are destined to freeze to death in the winter."

    Otto''s troops burned down some houses, expelled some people, and beheaded all the rebels. Even crazier is that Otto personally beheaded the manor¡¯s newly married young wife, and threatened: "Next year you dare to neglect, your eldest son will undoubtedly die."

    Pine Needle Manor finally delivered a huge amount of tribute as scheduled. The Ross people harvested a lot in the area around Lake Ilmen, and all the transport ships were fully filled.

    However, the conspiracy of Pine Needle Manor worked.

    A snowfall hit the Ilmen Lake area, and the whole land became silvery. In fact, from the second day after receiving the Quyuan Plow, the people of White Tree Manor had begun to cultivate wasteland, and the speed of plowing subverted the local people''s perception. However, snow has covered the land, and some dealers are counting on the snowfall money to renovate their fields. Now it seems that they must wait until the beginning of spring.

    Could the wind and snow affect the Ross people?

    The stubborn people of Pine Needle Manor all believe that the Varangans are weird people who emerged from the snow in the north. They are a group of people who are not afraid of the cold. However, their ships cannot sail on ice.

    Otto clearly sees this, but he has no time to retaliate against Pine Needle Manor who insists on fighting.

    The Ross people once again delayed their trip, they came to Novgorod mightily, put on a huge pomp, made a lot of popularity in the White Tree Manor, and also left more notoriety in the Pine Needle Manor.

    The Ross people withdrew even suddenly.

    Lilia had told her mother what she had learned, especially about Rurik. Thanks to these apt words, Rigus realized that Rurik was definitely not a god-like existence. The child did have magical powers, but aside from these magical powers, he was a lovely boy. It seems to be much gentler than his father.

    Lilia put on a beautiful necklace of glass beads mixed with amber for her sister, and hurriedly boarded the huge fleet of Ross people returning home.

    The arduous return journey has become full of dangers. The fleet is riding on the waves in the icy sea breeze. The ice on the sea starts to mobilize people''s nerves anytime and anywhere, and the huge amount of tribute carried at the same time drives down the speed.

    Otto felt that this was the craziest voyage in his life, and perhaps it was already freezing November when he arrived in his hometown. Although the fleet has already crashed through the small pieces of ice and moved forward, it is not a big problem to return home safely. However, everyone must be aware that soon after the fleet arrives, the entire sea area will be covered by thick ice.

    The Ross people returned home with difficulty, and Otto wanted to go home early.

    Because of Rurik, some new tricks will be shown.

 Chapter 248ï¼š Unique welcome ceremony by Rurik

    The Ross fleet headed against the wind, and in the end, the fleet returned to the home port of Roseburg on November 1st of the Julian calendar.

    The sincere transport ship collided with the ice floes on the bay. Otto was very scared. Perhaps his fleet would be back a few days late, and any ship could only be frozen at sea.

    The ship is frozen on the ice, this kind of terrible incident is not uncommon for the Ross people. Their fishing boats are naturally doing their best to catch fish, even if a large number of floating ice has appeared on the sea, or when the warm season has just arrived, they ignore the icebergs as high as several meters and venture out to fish.

    It cannot be said that they are just brave. The most critical motivation for action is a hungry stomach.

    Otto¡¯s fleet came back. They took 50,000 pounds of grain, but the new wheat they brought back was 400,000 pounds!

    Because of the stupid resistance of Pine Needle Manor, Otto punitively collected more tributes. As for the life and death of the locals, he didn''t care about it.

    If anyone in the Novgorod area needs extra care or even support, there is nothing more than the loyal White Tree Manor.

    Roseburg is covered with snow, and the nearby hills are also covered in silver.

    There are no fishing boats cruising above the sea. A huge fleet suddenly appears, as if they suddenly emerge from underneath. When the people on the shore see this magnificent scene, the whole of Roseburg is boiling over.

    Today, the daytime is very short, and the temperature is very cold.

    Rurik deliberately placed a pottery urn outdoors to estimate the temperature by observing the thickness of water ice.

    In fact, the temperature in Roseburg is below freezing all day, so cold that it is no longer appropriate to continue to order the children to do military training. Rurik didn''t think everyone would be afraid of the cold when they put on fur clothes. Because of the shorter daylight hours, he kept cutting training time.

    The so-called training, as usual, boys and girls lined up in a matrix, armed with wooden weapons, walking neatly and shouting chants, followed by the popular fighting training and archery competitions.

    After a long period of training, the boys have become a uniform army.

    Where are the girls? They received high-intensity queue training, and in order to make a quick success, Rurik simply selected good performers from the girls, gave them the authority of "captain", and directly gave a kick to the negligent. If there is a serious negligent person, just serve them hungry.

    They have been training for two months since the end of August, and they have been able to follow the rhythm of the slogan and start a uniform pace. They also practice archery desperately, not to mention whether they can shoot rabbits and birds, the children of the "Valkyrie Legion", they have great potential.

    The steel arm crossbow is a baby that was only made in October. After the first ten sets were made, Kravasson immediately began to make new ones.

    Ever since, the children''s military training immediately added new items, so many people suddenly realized that they are obviously powerful hunters!

    It is said that training an excellent longbowman may take ten years, and training an elite crossbowman may be too much for one or two months.

    Rurik had a new understanding of this concept, because what he saw was that his subordinates, no matter boys or girls, could clearly understand the full operation of the crossbow in two days at most.

    He also had to sigh that the learning ability of a child is really amazing.

    Now, despite the delay, the Ross Sorgon fleet under his father''s control has finally returned safely.

    It was noon, and in the so-called canteen made up of as many as ten wooden sheds made of logs that hadn''t even peeled off the bark, Rurik was taking his men to dinner.

    Everyone eats cooked oats as usual. It is said that this is called oatmeal, and Rurik is more happy to call it glutinous rice.

    Although the fishing operation is suspended, there is still fish in the children''s rice bowls.

    In this season, the whole world is a big refrigerator! Those previously caught fish were thrown directly into the snowdrift, and now, every family of the Ross people has stored a large-scale frozen fish. The frozen fish is not as delicious as it is cooked, but everyone is not in a hurry, especially the girls who are eating, they will soon be busy themselves.

    Many girls have to step up to make soap in winter, and the raw material needed is a large amount of seal grease obtained by winter catching. As for seal meat, it has naturally become high-quality fresh meat that children can eat.

    These children who enjoy the special treatment of Rurik, they are eating the best food of the Ross tribe, and what they are grateful for is Rurik.

    Regarding the so-called canteen, Rurik really only needs a place that can be sheltered from wind and rain to accommodate hundreds of children to eat together. Although the house is simple and crude, the interior objects also reveal a strong Nordic minimalist style.

    Ten children huddled on a long bench, lying on the long table of wooden slats in front of them, each holding a wooden spoon and digging into the porridge to eat. At least three such long tables and benches in each house

    There is no shortage of chopsticks here, that is, use two wooden sticks to pick up cooked fish, or use the wheat kernels in the Bala bowl. Since Rurik showed the magical operation of using chopsticks to hold the grains of wheat, some children have immediately followed suit.

    Isn¡¯t it strange that Nordic people eat with chopsticks?

    Rurik didn''t find it strange, even necessary.

    Because the culture of eating with a knife and fork is completely the result of the popularization of French Bourbon culture. In the previous era, there were only two things that can be called tableware in the vast European territory: meat cutting, daggers for self-defense, and spoons.

    How can ordinary people have precious daggers? The most is a wooden spoon.

    Of course, a pair of hands is a special tableware in itself.

    Grab food with dirty hands to eat, and the illness comes from the mouth without saying more. Encourage your subordinates to avoid touching the food with their hands and use a spoon and two wooden sticks as the medium. This will definitely improve the hygiene condition to a large extent and reduce the death of Ross children.

    The children ate in twitter. As their leader, Rurik naturally had lunch with his men.

    He set up an independent canteen for himself, a large rectangular table, and a circle of wooden stools. Because it is winter, there are leather cushions on the stools.

    Rurik naturally sits in the most noble position, and then according to Dongfeng''s habit, the owner sits in the north, with men on the left and women on the right.

    Every time, confidants like Kanuf and Fisk are sitting next to Rurik. Now, two coaches, Jeflo and Frazer, also joined the banquet.

    On the right side of Rurik, there are naturally two sisters Carlota and Ella, and sometimes Lumia who is free will also take a seat.

    In addition, a group of men and women are allowed to enter this cafeteria. Those who can have lunch with Rurik are all Rurik¡¯s henchmen, and everyone can realize that they have a bright future.

    The chieftain still did not return. The tribes were panic. The elderly high priest Veria had to put a helmet with antlers on Lumia''s head and ordered her to represent herself and announce the results of the divination to the tribe.

    The high priest always said that the leader''s fleet will return soon. When will it return?

    There are rumors among the tribe that the leaders will camp in Shilla Fort this year and will not return until the ice and snow melt next year.

    There are also people here who are very vicious and give out bad remarks. The so-called Otto and those people have died in the sea.

    As for the person who said this, Arik had been caught afterwards and had his head beheaded, and the body of the person who deceived the crowd was displayed in public.

    But everyone never expected that the beheaded was actually a meticulous work sent by the Mellaren tribe! Penetration carefully observed a lot of things, even Rurik training children. Individual meticulous works with a big picture realized the ambition of the Ross people, and the legendary Rurik is really capable.

    It is hoped that the Ross people will suddenly sink. Without this competitor, the Mellaren people can continue to maintain their power in the alliance.

    Perhaps some Ross people hope that Otto will die, so that the careerist can stand up and forcibly challenge the successor Rurik. But careerists know that the people who go to collect the tribute have been the elite of the Rus tribe since ancient times, and they are the key force for the Rus to maintain their strength. No one wants all those tribes to die in the sea.

    After all, some of them were killed, and the others chose to shut up and continue to observe quietly as a vendor.

    Xizuo, they knew the magical weapon of the crossbow for the first time, and the idea of ??wanting to take one away and dedicated to the owner also occupied Xizuo''s mind.

    What''s very bad is that Rurik hasn''t thought that he will be spotted by potential enemies. The enemy is not the Danes, but Olekin, the leader of the lord Merlaren.

    The children at the meal laughed and laughed, and an extremely excited cooking woman broke into the wooden shed like crazy.

    "Ruriek! Our chieftain is back!"

    "What? My father is back at last?!" Rurik hurriedly threw the spoon and stood on the stool in a daze.

    "It''s true! A huge fleet has appeared! They will soon enter the port."

    "Oh, that''s great." Rurik jumped to the ground quickly and roared: "Brothers, organize everyone and line up!"

    No one had any objections. They didn''t even care to eat the food in the bowl, so they hurried out following Rurik''s footsteps.

    Although it is stupid and shameful to waste food, but Rurik¡¯s order is absolute. Everyone eats the food provided by Rurik, so there is no shame in the so-called waste of food. If Rurik¡¯s order cannot be implemented immediately, Is the greatest shame.

    Rurik issued an assembly order, and in an instant, all the ten canteens and all the children filed out.

    The whole scene was a little noisy and chaotic. Rurik stood on an empty wooden barrel at random and drew out his saber and shouted: "Brothers! The leader is back, everyone is lined up, let''s go to the beach!"

    In an instant, everyone knew what to do next, because everything had a rehearsal.

    Carlotta began to gather her girls as usual, while Lurik led Fisk, Kanuf and others to gather all the boys.

    It may only take a minute, and the previous chaos is gone.

    The cooks who cook can''t help whispering: "Ruriek, you have trained hundreds of children into the army."

    Rurik walked at the forefront of the team, he held his saber high, and behind him, there were two phalanxes arranged in a matrix.

    "Left! Right! Left! Right..."

    Carlotta shouted, supervising the girls to keep pace.

    The boys'' team is led by the prestigious Fisk.

    A large number of people are already gathering towards the coast, but amidst the chaotic crowd, an army is stepping in orderly steps and marching in high-profile on the very porcelain snow that has been stepped on.

    Many people stopped and looked at all this in surprise.

    There are five people in a row, as many as thirty rows in depth. The same is true for boys and girls.

    Rurik took out the money from the big cash box and customized thick leather shoes of the same style, the same leather clothing, and even the same cowhide hat that can protect the ears for all the children who received training.

    The customization of all clothes started to expand the scope of ordering from the fact that Rurik ordered clothes for ten maids. There are a large number of women in the tribe, they can get money when they listen to work, and the sewing materials are still provided by Leurik, and their work enthusiasm is extremely high.

    It can be said that boys and girls wearing a style of clothes, can only the visual impact be a shock that can be summed up? Besides, the rhythm of their steps is really highly consistent.

    Noting the surprised gaze of the onlookers, the children in the team were also very proud of it.

    Especially those orphans of Mellaren, they feel that being a part of the team, their body and soul are extremely warm.

    But this is still not the most shocking.

    Rurik found the most conspicuous position for himself and his men. The children were still lined up in a neat formation, and everyone stared at the approaching fleet.

    The great Otto stands on the bow of his flagship. He supported the wooden carving of the dragon''s head of the boat, and told him not to be afraid of the ice floes when paddling, and his eyes were fixed on the people gathered on the shore.

    Suddenly, there was a crisp roar from a distance.

    "Ularus!" Rurik took the lead and roared, holding his sword.

    His subordinates shouted, "Ularus!" in a childish, sharp, soft tone.

    "Ula Otto!" Lurik continued to roar.

    "Ura Otto!"

    ...

    This is the welcoming ceremony that Rurik prepared. If it were not for the conditions, Rurik would display some flags, and then get all the drums and beat them rhythmically to create the most warm atmosphere.

    For the time being, he can only count on the loud voices of his subordinates.

    "It''s really strange, why do I think they are calling my name?" Otto was a little puzzled, even buttoning his ears and blowing away the dug out earwax.

    The fellow Harozov ridiculed: "The leader, this sounds like the children of Rurik."

    "Huh? Those kids?"

    "Isn''t it?" Kharozov said bluntly during the paddling: "Who knows what a Ullah means? Only Rurik knows. Who else can shout Ullah as a slogan, besides your son''s."

    "That''s true, maybe he trained those girls very well." Otto was dark in his heart, and as the fleet continued to port, he saw more spectacular details.

    Could it be that the son took his subordinates and greeted them in a neat line on the beach, which has become a new repertoire of the Ross people?

    This time, however, Otto couldn''t help rubbing his eyes vigorously, in a daze, he felt that there were ghosts in front of him. It wasn''t until the boats started to wash up the beach that Otto realized that the children were actually wearing uniform clothes.

    An old guy with a rugged, braided beard jumped out of the dragon head battleship, and Rurik saw at a glance that he was his father, who had been missing for nearly two months.

    "Ula! Otto! Ula! Rose!"

    Rurik held his dagger high, his eyes widened and led his men to shout loudly slogans again.

    He shook his hands desperately, brandished a sharp sword, and encouraged his men to continue shouting neat slogans. Afterwards, the work of inspiring the atmosphere was handed over to Fisk.

    The children of the Ross people must prove that they can inherit the bravery of their parents, especially the children whose father died in battle, and they need to prove themselves. Fisk cherishes the opportunity to perform in front of the big leader Otto very much. He leads everyone, but also breaks his throat and shouts the loudest slogan.

    All this is in the shocking observation of the tribe. Even the shock caused by the children''s powerful aura is equivalent to the large-scale beaching of the fleet.

    Rurik took the sword and walked straight to his father Otto.

    A weather-tested veteran, with his battle-tested army and a huge amount of trophies, triumphed, this veteran is Otto.

    A young soldier with a seemingly naive age, with a young "army" that has been well-trained, greets their parents.

    Niya stood in the crowd. At this moment, she was not only Otto''s wife, but, like all Ross women, witnessed the line between the old and new leaders.

    What people saw was not only the old leader who once again proved himself strong and reliable, but also the ambition of the next leader.

    Otto picked up his son, and then kissed his son''s immature face with a mouth full of beards.

    Then he hugged him in his arms and asked excitedly: "Ruriek, is this your army?"

    "Yes! Dad!"

    "This is your new trick? Oh, I''m really touched."

    "Do you think it''s good?" Ruriek asked knowingly.

    "Yeah, but what about your girls?"

    "They''re here." Rurik shouted immediately: "Carlotta, order the girls to take off their hats!"

    Rurik''s order was absolute, and one hundred and fifty girls had no procrastination. You know, it is hard for Otto to imagine that a large group of people make the same action at the same time.

    They had blond hair, braids that drooped to the chest, and beautiful faces. They were all dressed in thick, decent and uniform clothes.

    "Ah! Your girls have become extraordinary too?!"

    Lurik immediately gave an order, and Carlotta trot all the way and stood in front of Otto.

    "You... are you Carlotta?" Otto asked in surprise.

    "Dad, haven''t seen me for more than a month, have you forgotten me?"

    The girl opened her eyes wide, and Otto felt very happy when her father yelled.

    "You...you''re fat."

    "No! I have become stronger and can be a female warrior. You see, our vast number of girls will surely make you admire. If there will be war in the future, we will also protect us under the leadership of Rurik. Ross, our Ostara, everything to us."

    In fact, these words were taught to Carlotta by Lurik, and many similar words have been prepared.

    Otto''s heart sounded beautifully. He put down his son and put his big hands on the heads of a boy and a girl.

    Two of them, one is the future of the Russ, and the other is the future of the Ostaras. In other words, the two of them, as well as this group of children with their own origins, are the future of the Northern Mind League.

    As for those in power in Mellaren, they are simply unreliable.

    "Let''s go, Lurik, Carlota, and take your people home. Next is my time. This is about to become a site for distributing supplies."

    Otto patted his son''s head again, beckoning him not to dare anymore.

    "Dad, in fact, I still have some magical things for you to see." Rurik was a little bit reluctant, he couldn''t wait to show off his steel-armed crossbow.

    Otto felt that the incredible and neat array of a large group of children was Rurik''s greatest gift. Seeing this scene, in addition to shock, Otto felt that his son was already a soldier.

    Although his son was young, he already had the charisma of a leader, and he also felt that his son was unique and indescribable only for soldiers.

    A thought flashed through Otto''s mind. In the past, he felt that his son was too young. Perhaps now, Rurik has come to meet the world. Since this child is destined to inherit his own power, he must leave the corner of Roseburg early to see the vastness of the world.

    He finally patted his son''s small but sturdy back: "You and your mother will go home temporarily to disband your soldiers. When I have dealt with my important affairs, there are still things that I need to tell you. "

    "Ah? Is there another group of Novgorod servants?" Rurik said bluntly.

    "Not this year. If you need it, I will bring you some next year. Go back soon!"

    Rurik was a bit disappointed, but after changing his mind, he gained a lot of popularity with today''s performance. But the performance is not over yet.

    Returning to the array, Rurik gave orders again. The current situation is that all the returning Ross people, they can see the neat line of the children, and they also see them walking at exactly the same pace, in a neat formation. , Steadily left the noisy and chaotic beach.

    Otto''s eyes widened, bloodshot.

    His heart was beating frantically, and his hands trembled uncontrollably.

    Are they still children? Pooh! As long as another ten years pass, they will be the strongest fighters!

 Chapter 249ï¼š 829 years of winter in the Rus

    Otto had never imagined that there could be another kind of bow that could shoot through wooden boards with arrows, and this weapon could be operated by a child alone.

    It is true that the winding method of the steel-armed crossbow is very unique and time-consuming. Since the arrows it fires can penetrate through wooden boards, it can naturally also shoot bears and wild boars.

    This thing is the true "new trick" of his lovely son Ruriek.

    When Otto shot the crossbow personally, he suddenly realized that he didn''t need a ratchet winch to wind up. Putting on the thick leather gloves and stepping on the bow arm with both feet, with the power of both hands, with a roar, you can put the oil-soaked thick hemp rope bowstring on the trigger.

    "Hey? Maybe it''s best for adults?"

    Rurik, with his hands in his leather jacket, looked at his father''s joy with satisfaction: "Dad, this is for adults. It can make our soldiers particularly powerful, and it can also make many children have the ability to kill the enemy. ability."

    Otto''s rugged cheeks were pressed against Mutuo again. In Rurik''s view, his father bowed slightly forward, he was clearly holding a rifle.

    Otto muttered: "The wooden shield has no defensive effect. If the enemy''s warrior is simply shot and killed, isn''t it unfair? Well, maybe a real warrior shouldn''t have such a weapon, or it''s like Real men fight like that."

    The old leader said no more, he pulled the trigger again. The hemp rope that returned quickly, like a knife, once again shaved off a lot of Otto''s beard.

    And the quenched steel-headed arrow fired out once again pierced the plank and slammed into the second plank afterwards.

    At this moment, eight arrows have been inserted into the second board.

    "I''m tired." Otto took the weapon, threw it to Haro Zossen, who was eager to try, and then slammed his arm that was sore because of his bare hands. He approached his son and asked bluntly: "My child, how do you plan to use it? For example, shoot prey?"

    "Of course. Like shooting a seal."

    "Seal?" Otto shook his head: "Let''s go hunt the bear, or attack the enemy. Tell me, if you command an army, what will you use...your crossbow?"

    Rurik didn''t even think about it, and said loudly, "Of course it is a lot of equipment, hit and used. Dad, you know, I have a new agreement with Klavasen."

    "That''s your arrow formation? Well, maybe it will work."

    Otto couldn''t think of a scene where all arrows were fired. Perhaps the big reason was that the Rus organized the so-called army to take some actions, and the force was often only about 500 people. Now, the archer releases the rocket, making the engineers begin to get Otto''s attention, but it is only in the area of ??arson.

    The crossbow gave Otto a strong shock. He finally patted his son''s head wearing a woolen cap: "My son, you may have a chance soon."

    Rurik didn''t know the meaning of his father''s words, and didn''t want to pay attention to the crossbow for the time being. All he needs to do is to occasionally go to the blacksmith''s shop in Clavassen, take some spirits for his father, and see how many crossbows have been completed.

    After Sorgon¡¯s fleet returned, the tribe immediately began its annual looting meeting.

    Just like the "rules" that were revised again before, the chief family got half of the tribute! And this is also the result of Otto''s mercy out of joy.

    This time, a small group of unmarried young Russian men married their wives in Novgorod. After they returned, they held the wedding of the Rus tribe as usual.

    After marriage, the young men not only received the blessings of the tribesmen for the new birth fighters, but they also had a large amount of food in their hands so that they could bring their newlyweds to spend a peaceful and prosperous winter.

    More than five hundred Ross fighters shared as many as 200,000 pounds of food. This is the reward they deserve.

    Each fighter enjoys about 400 pounds of oats or rye, in addition to other items.

    The summer of the Ross people is always very busy. It is the turn of the cold winter. People hide at home due to the severe cold. If there is not enough profitable things, they will not leave the house.

    Hiding at home, a man can eat a pound of wheat in two days.

    Therefore, in the previous Sorgon voyages, all members of the tribe were eating large pots of rice, so that the food distributed to everyone was often only for one month.

    Things have changed now, not only because the tribe has changed the rules for dividends, but also because the tribe has increased its extortion efforts. Today, the wheat owned by the families participating in the operation can be eaten by the whole family if they save a little bit of food, and the ice and snow will melt. What''s more, the family has already prepared food for the winter, and the looted oatmeal is the icing on the cake.

    They attributed the reason for being able to eat for a long time to the wise leadership of the leader.

    It can be said that every success of Sorgon''s voyage is accompanied by an increase in Otto''s prestige.

    But Otto is getting older year by year, and the strength he currently possesses will quickly be lost within a few years, and eventually he will become an old man waiting to die.

    Every winter, Otto''s sense of crisis in his heart becomes stronger, and seeing the rapid deterioration of Veria''s physical condition in the past year, his worry adds another layer.

    "Rurik, you must get experience quickly. Lumia, you must also grow."

    This sense of urgency reached its extreme, and it was a great plan that Otto decided to implement. The plan began quietly in November among the Ross tribe.

    It has been more than a month since the return of the Sogon fleet, and the time has entered December in the Julian calendar.

    During this time, the people of the Ross tribe did not stay in their warm houses one by one.

    Ice and snow are terrible and harsh for many people, but for some brave people, isn''t it an opportunity to profit?

    What''s more, this year''s situation has seen even greater changes, and its emergence has really stimulated the hunters of the tribe.

    Nowadays, spontaneously going out to arrange traps to hunt ferrets, its lure of profit seems to be replaced by another kind of prey.

    In a clear and short day, snow covered the ground as usual, and a half-meter thick layer of terrifying ice appeared in the fjord where Roseburg was located. The hard ice did not stop fishermen from thinking about fishing, such as digging a hole and throwing down the twine and hook for cod fishing.

    However, after the fishermen dig a hole, they can often accidentally poke a seal with a short spear on its head and breathe.

    In the past, the tribesmen caught seals in winter for the purpose of eating meat, and for tanning and selling them for money.

    What now? Seal grease, which was once of limited value, is being purchased by Lulik at a high price.

    Because the explorers were surprised to find that as long as they left the Roseburg Fjord and entered the vast sea covered by ice, the ice layer here was thinner and it was easier to drill holes.

    There were more than four hundred fishermen who blocked the fishing boat and pushed it into the wooden shed. Then, holding the sleigh, carrying the tent-building equipment, ran to the distant sea to become a seal hunter.

    And the maids of Rurik, they all became soap workers.

    Yes, they are real child laborers.

    But Rurik didn''t feel that he had any guilt. He told his subordinates that they are now making soap by boiling oil to earn silver coins, and then merchants will use silver coins to buy food so that everyone can eat. They are incomprehensible after talking too much, and Liu Lixue repetitively instilled a truth: we just want to use today''s soap in exchange for our next year''s food, if we don''t make soap, everyone will starve to death.

    Those Mellaren beggars who are now the people of Ross, think of the pain of being hungry and cold on the streets, and cherish the hard-won favors.

    The first ten maids became the best "soap teachers". They generally took charge of about six subordinates and became teams and groups.

    Lurik divides the work of the girls'' team, so that all steps in soap production are fully responsible for the team.

    Because in the current situation, those hunters with amazing mobility can bring back more than a hundred plump seals every day. Rurik received not only a large amount of fat than he estimated, but also a large amount of meat.

    He could not have imagined that eating seal meat has become a daily life.

    And what shocked him most was his Lumia.

    "This girl really deserves to be a Sami. What? The raw seal liver has a special flavor? Bah! The fishy smell is nothing delicious."

    But Lumia, who has a soft spot for seal liver, does have this important job-as a teacher.

    Those wooden shed canteens have been reinforced. The so-called reinforcements are actually snow and ice. The leaky shed turned into a closed place, and this place could not be used as a classroom.

    It''s very strange, but now it is Rumia, a Sami who is good at raising deer, starting to hold the priest''s plank and tell a large group of children the history of the Rus.

    What is the Ross tribe?

    What is the Mind Subtribe Alliance?

    What is a Danish again?

    And the mysterious eastern people?

    Now Lumia is a supporting role, and when it comes to teaching, Rurik has to play the role herself.

    Here, the most important content that Rurik temporarily taught is history, or "the story of the past." The children listened to it as a story. Under the dim oil lamp, Rurik saw wide-open eyes. In an instant, a joy of being a teacher came to my heart.

    It was a pity that he was able to accept and study here, except for his own maid, the number of boys was only in hand. The boys sitting here are their confidants. They are not really for knowledge, maybe just because they want to have a closer relationship with the boss

    That being the case, Rurik simply told everyone that the so-called "human world" is not a giant disk on the so-called world tree, but a big ball floating on the water. However, it is really difficult for children to understand the face of the world abstractly. For this reason, Rurik had to make up some stories in order to justify himself.

    A lot of incredible rhetoric made Lumia highly nervous, and she felt that the words of the "Son of God" were the truth.

    She felt that Rurik was her own male god, and there was worship in her eyes.

    Of course, the attitudes of all the maids were surprisingly consistent. The master is the greatest person.

    Rurik felt that this kind of life was extremely comfortable. He could not teach knowledge to all the children of the tribe for the time being, and it was a great thing to be able to teach his own girls to understand.

    Because the girls here are not fakes, and Rurik doesn''t think that his kidneys are invincible. He can indeed ask for the marriage of some girls. Most of the girls here are just maids, nothing more. They will marry the boys of the tribe in a completely pure manner. Rurik believes that these girls who have some knowledge will educate their own children first.

    Lurik focuses more on the next generation. After all, ten years of cultivating more than a hundred years of people, for example, it took the old king of Prussia half a century to complete the compulsory education of the whole country. Education must be done, but there is no rush.

    An easy life always leads quickly.

    The maids have a lot of time every day to make soap. After finishing the planning work, they will receive the cultural knowledge education of Rurik.

    As for a group of boys in the tribe, they are currently busy playing in the snow. Or followed the fisherman''s father to catch seals.

    The five blacksmiths of the tribe continued to ding-ding-dong, wearing leather aprons, standing in front of the stove and blacksmith''s table, working under the heat.

    The blacksmith''s sweat fell into the fire from time to time, causing a strong crackling sound.

    This year''s situation is very different for the Cravasons.

    "Dad, we gave up other people''s orders. Is it really correct? I still want to continue to build steel swords." Kawei, who was desperately bending the iron bars, was emotionally dissatisfied and confused.

    Cravason, who was immersed in the smoldering sponge iron, did not face his son.

    The old blacksmith buried his head and said: "I made an agreement with Rurik. Fifty steel-armed crossbows. I must finish it before the Winter Solstice Festival."

    "But the workload is not small. We have to make a thousand special arrows. Dad, we are blacksmiths who make swords and spears, not archers."

    "We were never bowsmiths either. Listen, Kawei." At this time, Clavasson raised his head. He also manipulated the tongs in his hand, took out the red sponge iron, and carried it to the blacksmith''s stand: "Stop talking nonsense. Yes. This winter, the guy who made the steel swords handed it over to those colleagues, and we focused on fulfilling Rurik¡¯s order. You don¡¯t have to regret anything. With fifty crossbows and arrows, we still earn fifty steel swords. Money. Besides, you and I don¡¯t have to worry about customers failing to pay this time. Lurik is the richest!"

    "This is the same." Kawei said with a frown, "However, I still like to build swords. A man should have his own sword, and he has to fight with a sword and a shield."

    "Forget it! Kawei, you are a blacksmith, don''t have the idea of ??a warrior. We just build weapons. What is a good weapon? A good weapon that can kill an enemy has nothing to do with honor. We do it now Give Kamne¡¯s crossbow to Kamne, and this kid can manipulate it to kill a strong man with a height of two stikas (close to two meters)."

    "Okay. I guess this thing can easily penetrate thick ship boards. If Kamnier can kill a strong man, he can be called a hero." Kawei shrugged, turning one of them into an arc. The bow piece, still in the state of wrought iron, was stuffed into a new furnace specially designed for smoldering and carburizing.

    Kawei even more skillfully blew a whistle: "Camnier, get the charcoal, the rest is your job."

    Only seven years old, Kamnier hurriedly hugged the charcoal block of a small rattan basket and ran to the hearth. While stuffing charcoal inside, he responded to Kawei¡¯s words just now: "The weapon invented by Master Rurik is the best. Yes, I will use it to kill all the **** I see, and then I will dedicate the bear skin to my adults."

    "It''s up to you? Well, maybe you have a chance." Kawei shook his head and looked at the kid Kamnier who was about to get into the hearth. He carried the hammer, and together with his father, started making iron. Forging.

    Forging block iron is the first step in making a steel arm crossbow, and then Kawei also participates in the casting of bronze parts and the processing of oak buttstocks.

    To build a steel sword is a process of continuous smoldering and forging. But the process involved in making a crossbow is really complicated. Kawei, he would rather beat the steel sheet more in his heart than he likes the various tedious tasks at present.

    No one in the entire Kravasson family is laid-back or even pregnant Lilia.

    The Novgorod girl, who was barely sixteen years old, had her belly getting bigger and bigger, and now the leather jacket could not conceal the essence of her display.

    But she still shoulders the important work of making money for her family, which is making glassware and making distilled spirits. She even felt that just in terms of making money, why bother her husband, father-in-law, and even her future son, have to fight for the iron shirtlessly?

    Isn''t it more profitable to make glassware? Using crystal clear pebbles that are easy to collect in the mountainous area, processing them into a transparent cup, you can earn the equivalent of a sword with some not-so-complicated processing.

    She knew that she had no right to dictate to men''s work and decisions, so she had no choice but to get bored with her own business this time.

    And silently await the Hanukkah of the Ross people on the winter solstice.

    The entire Ross tribe is also eagerly looking forward to Hanukkah, and even the chief leader will inevitably announce a new decision after the festival.

    .

 Chapter 250ï¼š Kitakari Project

    The sun rises lazily and seems to sink into the horizon soon.

    Every day, night occupies almost all of people''s time. Even so, the Ross people can continue their winter work at night.

    The bravest people are sharpening their spearheads, axes and sword blades.

    There are also a group of hunters who are not leaving the fjord and entering the frozen sea to catch seals. Instead, go deep inland and arrange traps to catch ferrets.

    Mink hunters always get something. They peel off the mink and bring it back to Roseburg and sell it to the stranded merchants as soon as possible, earning a considerable amount of money. The price of ferrets is still the same, six silver coins per piece. As for the merchants who processed it and brought it to Mellaren and sold it at a price of more than fifteen silver coins, Ross Hunter didn''t bother to care about it.

    It was the eve of Hanukkah. In the House of the Speaker of the Rus, Otto gathered his confidants in one place to discuss the great actions of the tribes after Hanukkah.

    There are more than 20 oil lamps hung on the wooden wall made up of logs, and the fluttering flames brighten the room that is very warm after being reinforced with soil.

    Indoors, more than thirty very prestigious men from the Ross tribe sat cross-legged.

    They wore leather clothing made of deerskin and cowhide, with layers of linen or woolen sweaters.

    Everyone still wears a hat, and many of them simply wear a wolf skin, and that furry wolf tail has become a good decoration.

    Of course, the guy who is particular about it has an arctic fox on his head.

    The most extravagant dressing up among all the people is undoubtedly the great merchant Gould. Now, Gould, who is accepted as a member of the Ross tribe, is not only allowed to participate in the key meetings of the Ross tribe, because of his strong financial resources, his appeal in the merchant world, and even his attitude of submission to the Ross chief family. , Has also become a key role.

    Otto rewarded his cronies with some spirits filled with water. Even so, the spicy wine was still boring, everyone was refreshed, and the indoor air was filled with intoxicating aroma.

    The meeting also kicked off with this bowl of wine.

    "Brothers, we have achieved great success throughout the past summer. We will not continue to recall the glory of the past, I just want to talk about the next arrangement."

    In fact, everyone is quite willing to recount the old. After all, the powerful strength that the Rus showed after the end of dormancy gave the insightful people of the tribe the idea of ??replacing the Melaren tribe and making the Rus tribe the new leader.

    Harozuosen asked urgently: "What''s next? We basically know everything. Just like last winter, we should look for deer breeders and take their deer back."

    Otto looked at the guys in front of him, stared at their eager eyes, and calmly said: "The plan is indeed like this. I think you have made complete preparations. Listen, our purpose is to go to faraway places, until we lack exploration. Take over all the deer of those people. We will be a big success, and for this we can all make a fortune."

    "Making a fortune?" Haro Zuosen smiled and joked: "Deerskin is indeed precious, but it is not worth money. It is not bad that a leather can be sold for two silver coins. I dare say those merchants dare to lower the price. You can change the price. There was less than one silver coin."

    When Harrodsson said this, he obviously didn''t notice the existence of businessman Gould.

    Gould coughed deliberately, raised his fat chest, and made a public statement in a simple voice: "Great leader, and my friends. I am willing to buy unprocessed deerskin for two silver coins. , As much as you provide, as much as I want. I guarantee my promise with my personality."

    As soon as this remark came out, everyone took it seriously.

    Harrodsson was a little timid: "My friend, please forgive me, I did not target you. I just want to say that rather than catching the deer-raiser, I think it is better to sack the Gotland people to make a fortune. As you know, we have achieved great success, and the young boys are eager to reap great benefits from the war again."

    Everyone was whispering, but soon everyone''s speech became unified.

    The so-called necessity of war, the nature of war against the Gotland is a kind of revenge, and now, the soldiers have a reason to avenge the allies of Ostara to expand the war.

    Otto coughed twice to signal everyone to be quiet.

    "War is a must. I know that many young people aspire to be heroes. Now, we should give young people more opportunities for experience."

    "Just go hunting in the north? Maybe..." Harrodsson was a little dismissive.

    "No! This time the situation will be very special. Not only is we another collective action, I will take my son with him."

    "What?!" Haro Zuosen squeezed his ears to make sure that he had not misheard, and the others'' eyes widened.

    With a slight glance at the corner of Otto¡¯s mouth, he could estimate the guys¡¯ surprise: "I have decided. Rurik must grow, and he must go through exercise."

    "But he is too young." Harrodsson questioned.

    "You can''t explore at a young age? He is destined to be my successor. He will be your new leader. Can you accept a leader who lacks merit?"

    At this time, someone raised their fist and signaled: "Then let him participate in the action and let Rurik receive exercise! We need this Rurik to lead the future Rose."

    Immediately afterwards, everyone said the same opinion.

    In this state, everyone''s words did not taboo the fact that Otto was present. R¨¹lik takes over as the leader, which means that the current leader Otto is dead.

    Otto''s thick beard hides his smile. He is not afraid of death at all, but is eager to teach his life experience to his son before he reaches the end of his life.

    It can be said that no one questioned the key core of Otto''s decision, and everyone only expressed their opinions in the details.

    In the chairperson''s room, Otto developed a set of procedures for action.

    Regarding the geographical environment of Roseburg and its surroundings, Roseburg is naturally located in the Gulf of Bothnia, in a fjord at about 65¡ã north latitude, surrounded by rocky hills, and a river originating from the foothills of Norway will be purely clean. Water pours into the Roseburg Fjord.

    In the warm season, there are a number of small islands near the fjord. Even if these islands have no fresh water, they are seriously lacking in economic value.

    The Ross fishermen are even more aware that if they want to catch more fish, they must enter the sea to the south. The sea area north of Roseburg is still very unfamiliar. Obviously, there is a serious lack of fish catches there. That is, the nearby land. Those areas lacking exploration should be able to catch a lot of ferrets and foxes.

    This time, Otto''s purpose is to lead the tribe to move north along the frozen coastline. The planned route is different from last winter.

    It''s best to find a deer breeder and a large number of deer. If you can''t find it, he doesn''t worry that the team will not gain. The unknown forest is equivalent to the unexplored feng shui treasure land, because all hunters know that to get the best fur, they must desperately head north, even to the sea at the end of the legendary world, to the edge of the human world, You can even spy on the unknown outside the world tree.

    To put it bluntly, it''s best to catch a large number of deer. If you can''t catch a deer, you will definitely be able to catch some ferrets. Generally speaking, everyone believes that they are not losing money.

    Winter hunting is like this. Once upon a time, the hunters of the Ross tribe were willing to risk being frozen to death by pulling sleds to catch them in winter.

    Although it is obviously more profitable to start a war and grab the spoils, everyone is still interested in winter catching.

    Otto determined the time of the action, which is the first day of January in the Julian calendar, which is the fourth day after the so-called Hanukkah, and the first day of 830 in the Julian calendar.

    After the grand festival, those who are determined to set off have the last three days to prepare.

    The meeting was over soon, and returned to his warm home, sitting on the leather cushion spread on the wooden boards, Otto drank a bottle of spirits, reminiscing about the meeting, and was also waiting for the return of his son and his maid.

    Nowadays, the time of the day is almost passing by, and Lurik has to suspend the military training of all the children. Instead, he has more time to teach his girls cultural knowledge.

    Although there is no clock, Rurik learned the trick of judging time through the Big Dipper through the high priest Veria.

    There is naturally no "Big Dipper" cultural phenomenon in the Ross people. The priests call those stars members of Valkyrie or some gods. Although the sayings are different, they are the most reliable night time judgments for the Ross people. Tool of.

    Rurik came back, with three girls by his side.

    Lumia is in a good mood. She is very happy that she can serve as the key priest of the Rus tribe''s winter solstice sacrifice, and she is also excited about Rurik''s reuse.

    When the group came back, they had rested after eating something more. When they got home, they obviously realized that something was wrong.

    Just as Rurik opened the wooden door, he saw his father sitting quietly.

    "You are back, come to me soon." Otto waved his hand.

    "The three of you go back to the house and rest first, I..."

    Before Rurik finished speaking, he just listened to Otto''s big hand: "Lumia, come here too."

    "Me?" The girl was a little surprised, wondering what the old leader had ordered.

    Rurik and Lumia sat in front of Otto obediently, listening to all things about hunting this winter.

    Finally, Otto opened his mouth wide and said that there was something about Rurik himself.

    "What? I want to leave Roseburg and join the hunting team?!"

    Rurik was very surprised, and he did not expect that he would leave Roseburg for the first time because of this, and take part in the formal operation.

    "Dad, are you serious?"

    "I''m serious." Otto urged with a solemn expression; "There is no room for compromise in this matter. You are my son. You must use this action to establish new prestige among the people."

    "Really... I didn''t expect me to leave Roseburg so early."

    "What are you whispering?" Otto asked.

    At this moment, Rurik raised his chest, with an intriguing smile on his face. Through this smile, Otto can realize his son''s attitude¡ªhe is uncompromising, even full of expectations.

    "Dad, I have known your decision a long time ago. During this time, I noticed that many soldiers were touching. Even Arik was preparing food for hunting. Do you think I''m old enough to take part in your adults'' actions? That¡¯s great! I¡¯m so happy to be involved.¡±

    Otto''s hanging heart was completely let go, and he actually discussed it with his wife Niya.

    Since his son''s attitude is very firm, Otto said comfortably: "I thought you would refuse. If you refuse, I won''t force it. You are only eight years old after all."

    The feeling of being underestimated is uncomfortable. "Heh! Young is weak? I''m not afraid to walk on the snow, I really need some trials. Dad, are the elites of our tribe who take part in the action?"

    "Exactly."

    "Great. So that I can show my own strength."

    "Your strength? You are still a child." Niya giggled while sitting.

    "Niya, don''t worry about your son." After comforting his wife, Otto continued to look directly into Rurik''s eyes: "Listen, we are very likely to meet a group of deer breeders again. We will plunder their deer herd. , We will fight, Lurik, this is probably your first battle."

    "Fighting?" Rurik was somewhat nervous to mention this word, but he felt that he had faded from his previous innocence and merged into the environment of the Ross people, and he had become as **** as they were.

    "Yes! It''s fighting. Lurik, you are not training those children to prepare for future wars, but you never know what is called fighting. Deer breeders are very weak, you can try them first."

    Father¡¯s words were so simple and straightforward, it seemed that those deer breeders were naturally the prey of the Ross people, and they were fat sheep that were slaughtered.

    However, through the result of the Ostala disaster, Rurik fully realized through the Carlotta sisters the cruel truth of surviving in this world.

    The truth is so simple, even a bit of a dark forest.

    The so-called can be kind, don''t be too kind. You can not attack others, but you must believe that others will try to attack you. Therefore, if you find weak others, you should take the initiative to conquer them and become your servants to prevent them from becoming your enemies one day.

    Although there was still a bit of grudge in his heart, Rurik hesitated for a while, and solemnly said: "Sooner or later I will become a military commander. Then act and start a war against those in the north."

    Rurik''s declaration was very gratifying to Otto, but the rhetoric scared Lumia.

    Because Lu Mia is a deer breeder. She really couldn''t imagine that the benevolent master would actually have to use the deer breeder like his father.

    For a moment, Lumia felt that her master was a bit disgusting. He was obviously such a cute boy, just like her own relatives, but it was him...

    Lu Mia was in a trance, like a boulder pressed against her chest, she was so depressed that she couldn''t breathe. She recalled last winter, tears could not stop flowing.

    The girl''s dramatic emotional changes brought Otto''s attention.

    "Lumia, don''t cry." Otto shouted loudly.

    As a result, with this scream, Lu Mia just wailed loudly.

    She lay on the ground, crawling towards Otto, and crying about her long-cherished wish: "Boss, I only have one request. If you can, don''t kill the deer breeders... We just want to live a quiet life, who I don''t want to provoke...oooo."

    Otto dragged his chin and said impatiently: "You are different from those people. You are Ross''s servant and no longer a deer breeder. Those people are not your tribe, so why cry for them."

    "Chief, I just beg you to bypass them, don''t... don''t... I beg you not to kill them."

    Lumia cried to tears, and her appearance on the wooden floor was even more pitiful.

    She was her first servant after all, and Rurik couldn''t help but think of what happened last year. For a moment, Rurik realized that the rhetoric he had just made might be a bit too much.

    Rurik paid attention to his father''s attitude, and it was obvious that the rugged old fellow had no response to Lumia''s crying.

    After understanding the girl''s cry, Rurik felt that the matter needed to be compromised.

    Rurik said loudly, "Dad, maybe we should consider Lumia''s words."

    "Need it? It''s just a servant."

    "She is my servant, and I think her crying makes some sense." Rurik''s remarks immediately attracted Lumia''s attention, and the crying stopped abruptly. The girl turned her head and looked at her master with a strong aggrieved look.

    Seeing her crying, Rurik''s psychology is not a bit of a taste. He can''t stand the cry of a woman the most now, and he can''t get a hard-hearted heart at the moment.

    Rurik thought of a satisfactory plan.

    "Our plan will not change, but when we meet the deer breeders, we should not try to kill them right away, but order them to surrender. I think our Ross tribe must conquer the world north of Roseburg, and there must be In our territory, the deer breeders there must be our servants. As long as they are willing to be servants, we should not hurt them. Maybe someday, those deer breeders will still be able to fight for our Ross people."

    "Counting on them to fight for us?" Otto heard fresh.

    "Why not? Now I still have some Finns in my hands, and it doesn''t matter if I have others. Maybe we have to use the deer breeders we found..." Suddenly you, another beautiful idea came to Rick''s mind. He slapped his thigh and stood up and said loudly, "Dad, I want to understand! Our action is not to kill them, but to incorporate them. From now on, those deer breeders only raise deer for us, and they must give us money every year. Offering some deer in exchange, we protect their safety. They should become the sheep we raise."

    Since the concept of taxation has been implemented in Shilla Fort and Novgorod, Otto also stood up with a slap on the thigh: "Good idea! Let''s do it. But..."

    "But what?"

    Otto deliberately asked: "What if the deer breeder resolutely resists? Kind?"

    "No!" Rurik categorically refused: "The resistance must be killed. As for those who choose to surrender, we must ensure their safety in the years to come. It''s like... the asylum we give to Lumia. Those who are willing to do so. Our servants will all be given preferential treatment. Dad, can you understand what I mean? But as long as they become my servants, I will guarantee that they will not starve to death and can live safely under my governance."

    Otto''s mouth was sullen: "You are still kind, but I like this kindness. Hopefully, the surrender is absolutely loyal. If you are a traitor, you must execute it." At this point, Otto questioned Lumi, who was still kneeling. Ya: "Lumia, you must follow your master in this operation. Do you know my intentions?"

    "Oh, great leader, I...I don''t know."

    Otto frowned: "Are you a fool? I took you to act because I thought you were useful. Lumia, I changed my mind. I can make an agreement with you. When we surround the deer camp, I can Order not to attack first. You! You go to negotiate with the deer breeders and order them to surrender so that I can pardon everyone. What do you think of my determination?"

    Lumia immediately responded with a smile: "It''s great. Great boss, you are so kind."

    "My mercy?" Otto smiled: "Maybe I am merciful, for example, to you, I have regarded you as my clan. This is how you unexpectedly pleaded with the deer breeder, I am a little disappointed. You go thank you Master. Listen, it was your master¡¯s idea that made me change my decision."

    Rurik responded to Lumia''s gratitude with his eyes, and Lumia''s behavior today clearly shows that she has strong feelings for her family. This made Rurik a little puzzled. Those deer breeders, also known as Lapu people, were obviously scattered clan tribes, and there was still nothing to do with the formation of a country. Why does Lumia think about those so-called tribesmen?

    As everyone knows, UU reading www. Uukanshu.com Lu Mia feels fear simply thinking of the disaster a year ago, and she doesn''t want her beloved master to grow into a violent and ruthless character.

    However, Rurik eventually became the leader of the tribe, and he must lead the tribe to meet the challenge. Peace and stability require swords and shields to guard, oh, and a brand new steel arm crossbow.

    What Rurik can promise to Lumia is that he will only target the desperately fighting enemies, and for the servants, he will not only forgive them, but also incorporate them into his own tribe. After all, the Rus are now absorbing the Novgorods on a large scale, and it is reasonable to absorb a large group of deer breeders.

    What is the use of adopting a deer man? Raise deer!

    Rather than trying to find and plunder the deer breeders by chance, why not move the people you find to the vicinity of Roseburg? What''s more, the boundary of Roseburg is the homeland of the deer breeders.

    Rurik only later estimated that it was Lumia who understood the "historical plank" mastered by Priest Ross and clearly learned of Roseburg''s past.

    Today''s prosperous Roseburg is the home of the deer breeders in the past.

 Chapter 251ï¼š On the first day of 830 AD, Rurikâ€™s first far away...

    Compared with previous years and months, this year''s Hanukkah festival is significantly more grand.

    On the 28th of the Julian calendar, there is no sunshine on this day, and Roseburg enters the only day of the year in absolute extreme daylight.

    The stone boat altar, illuminated by a large number of bonfires, was crowded for a while. Including those merchants who stayed over the winter, also joined the crowd at the event.

    Under the attention of countless people, a young priestess took the antler helmet of the elderly high priest in public and put it on her head.

    High priest Velia, she was too old to be able to do the whole ceremony by herself. She stood in the stone ship altar surrounded by candlestick flames, with a hoarse voice, instructing Lumia wearing a antler helmet to perform the most critical tasks.

    And Otto and Liurik, quietly half kneeling in the altar, watching everything that happened.

    A stag was cut through the throat by Lumia''s own hands very reluctantly, and with steaming deer blood, he honored the Valkyrie parading in the sky.

    She sprinkled deer blood on the snow, then joined forces with other priests to cut open the deer''s stomach and pull out the deer''s liver.

    "Next is my job. Otto, Liurik, come with me."

    Finally, the real high priest Veria, who was in a state of supervision and observation, began the only divination that must be personally involved.

    Because deer blood has been shown to the gods, deer blood has also nourished the earth.

    No more "jewel tricks" for divination this time, the deer''s liver must be cut, and Veria will use the arrangement of blood vessels to judge the good or bad of Beishou''s operation.

    And this is the key to this sacrifice being different from the past.

    A gold-encrusted carbon steel dagger was held in Veria¡¯s hand. Because of carbon steel, Rurik has always lied that it was "technology from Valhalla". This recently built dagger naturally has some kind of Divine power, Veria firmly believes in this.

    The bright red deer liver was held to a wooden table by Lumia, and under the illumination of the aurora and moonlight, and even the candlelight and bonfire, Veria completed the cut.

    With a trembling hand, she brought the oil lamp, and concentrated on observing the cut section of the liver.

    "Otto, come to me..."

    Otto got the order and approached the high priest with extreme caution. "The great priest...is it a good omen?"

    "It''s a sign, maybe a good thing, maybe a bad thing."

    "High priest..." Otto was confused, and his attitude was more cautious.

    As for Veria, she felt that she had received some special revelation from Deer''s liver. I am afraid that this was the will of God, and she firmly believed in this.

    "Tell the people. If you go east, you will inevitably have a battle with the unknown. The owner of the deer will win his first victory. Rose''s territory will extend to the sea at the end of the world and discover new things in the frozen land. Treasure..."

    "This...what does this mean?" Otto asked suspiciously.

    "This is the omen. Please tell your people."

    Otto was very confused about all this. He didn''t know what "master of the deer" was, but he was very interested in the so-called expansion of territory. Will there be a fight? It is best to have a fight, so that young people participating in the action will not think that the action is boring to bully the deer breeder.

    Therefore, Otto asked again: "Great priest, our enemy...is the deer breeder?"

    "No! Your enemy is an unknown person, not a deer breeder."

    Unknown enemy? Otto finds it more interesting.

    As for the first victory of the deer''s owner, by now, Otto felt a little bit that he was talking about his own son.

    Otto did not linger any more. He grabbed the **** deer liver and told the people with a roar: "Brothers! The high priest has completed the divination! Are you eager to fight?"

    His question immediately aroused the spirits of the young people of the tribe. The people who became very lively and extraordinary began to cry out.

    "Then go to fight! All the warriors involved in the hunt, you will fight against unknown enemies, and you will extend the realm of the Rus people to the end of the world. Brothers! We are not going to hunt, but to conquer the north. ."

    Speaking of excitement, Otto pulled out his sword, picked up the deer liver with the tip of the sword, raised it high, and let the steel sword drink blood.

    The militant people also fell into madness.

    Seeing such a spectacular scene, Rurik''s mood did not fluctuate sharply. The young people became excited when they mentioned fighting, and they never even considered possible injuries and deaths.

    Rurik felt that the high priest''s so-called prophecy was not "God''s perseverance", but it was an excuse from the old lady. Of course, he himself understands that until now, this old grandmother is still trying her best to promote herself, and even more urges herself by prophecy.

    "I am the owner of the deer. Because I am now the owner of all the reindeer in the tribe. When I dominate the group of deer breeders, I will be the owner of all the reindeer..."

    Therefore, Rurik did not feel that there was any obscurity in the words of the high priest.

    On the winter solstice, the Hanukkah Festival ended victoriously in the excitement of the masses. After that, the people who were determined to participate in the northern hunting returned home to start their final preparations.

    On the 29th of the Julian calendar, the sun finally returned, although it still flashed by.

    Life is full of hope. People who see the sun again understand that the daylight will only get longer and longer in the future, and spring will return soon.

    Unlike the previous group hunting, Otto decided to organize an elite team of 300 people to go straight to the northeast along the frozen coastline to find the so-called "unknown enemy."

    What is an elite team? Those young people who had participated in the war against the Gotland at the end of April attracted Otto''s intense attention.

    As the leader, he naturally chooses the most elite fighters himself.

    Otto even forced the blacksmith Kawei to join him. Not only did he trust the young man, but also because of this action, the team needed a blacksmith who knew how to repair tools and weapons. Where''s Kawei? To be able to participate in a new adventure, he couldn''t ask for it! Compared with hunting, Kawei actually looks for new iron ore, copper ore, and even directly digs for gold. Because the blacksmith in this time and space is basically a "geological expert".

    Otto ordered the group of young boys, who are generally only twenty years old, to forget about hunting, and instead seize the time to prepare their weapons and all the supplies for the outdoor camping, especially leather blankets and making a lot of wheat cakes.

    Beishou has changed his taste, Otto is going to follow the high priest''s prophecy and go to war with the so-called unknown enemy.

    Of course there are also a group of brave people who simply go hunting, but the route to the north is completely different from Otto''s team.

    Those hunters act spontaneously, while Otto has assembled a real army.

    In the last three days of preparation, Rurik was not idle either.

    Right at his door, Rurik gathered his own guards¡ªthe mercenaries who existed mainly to make money.

    All the mercenaries began to receive training from Jeflo when they were still on Gould Island. They arrived at Roseburg, and received elaborate queue training.

    Even at the last moment, this group of people also received brand-new training in order to make do with new weapons.

    Rurik watched the twenty people standing in line in front of him, among which Jeflo was their leader.

    A pair of sharp eyes came from a child, but all the mercenaries didn''t think the child was naive. The legendary Rurik, many of his behaviors are like adults.

    There is also a magical steel-armed crossbow developed by him, which is already in hand. This weapon has the ability to make arrows penetrate wooden boards. It is used to strike enemies or hunt. The power should be considerable.

    Today''s mercenaries are all cowhide hoods that can protect their ears. They wear similar warm cowhide clothes and are **** with leather belts. They also wore layers of burlap trousers and moccasin boots that kept warm and wear-resistant. A burlap waistcoat almost covered their entire upper body.

    They are not only uniform in their clothing, but also highly uniform in terms of weapons.

    Fully equip mercenaries with steel swords? The consumption of this property Rurik felt that it was unnecessary for the time being. This group of people doesn''t need to have a good weapon for the time being, let alone the steel sword that every warrior wants to get.

    The mercenaries all have a short spear, and the spearhead is actually cast bronze in mass production. After all, it was used as a piercing offensive weapon, with the hardness of bronze. Its greatest use as a weapon is the marching rod.

    A small hand axe and an iron dagger were hung around the mercenary''s waist, and there was also a circular wooden shield on his back.

    With these equipment, a standard Viking warrior image is probably like this.

    But this group of people is equipped with a new type of weapon across the age-steel arm crossbow.

    Compared with children, all of these mercenaries have the strength of a bowstring in their bare hands. Wearing leather gloves, they won''t feel that they are stringed and strangled. The crossbow is equipped with a linen **** the wooden support, so that the mercenary can directly carry the crossbow on the body.

    They each have a sewn diagonal bag, which is the so-called quiver, but it can only hold ten crossbow arrows.

    Rurik actually designed the quiver for them like this. The so-called every crossbow arrow is a heavy commodity. Since his men are destined to march for a long time, they should not be equipped with too heavy equipment.

    Rurik reviewed his men, and he felt that these guys had met his expectations.

    He gave orders: "Brothers, you trained with the crossbow, and the results of your training are satisfactory to me. We Rus will go to the north to fight against the prophesied enemy. You are my mercenaries in the past. , I reward you with food and accommodation. Each of you earned thirty silver coins. You ask yourself whether you are now stronger than when you first arrived in Roseburg? Now, you must prove to me that I reward Everything for you is worth it."

    Jeflo immediately stood out of the team and suddenly fell to his knees: "Master, we will fight for you!"

    Is it embarrassing to kneel to a child?

    Do not!

    The rest of the mercenaries all knelt down, hooked their arrogant heads, and swore: "My master, I will fight for you."

    The source of mercenaries is almost all Mellaren, specifically a group of very poor young people with youthful vitality. They want to live a stable life first, then live with dignity, and then pursue their own honor.

    Up to now, the mercenaries want to prove their value through battle and get rewards from the gold master.

    Rurik yelled calmly: "My mercenaries! You must prove your true loyalty through a battle. Once a battle occurs, I will reward the brave and punish the cowardly. This time. For the action, I will reward you each with ten silver coins in advance. In addition to the food we need for the action, I will also prepare it."

    Hearing, the half-kneeling mercenaries had their eyes bright, and they didn''t think that Beishou hadn''t started yet.

    Rurik continued: "Don''t think I am a benevolent charity, what I need is your bravery." At this point, he suddenly asked Evlo: "Yevlo, you say! For the cowardly guy, you should How to punish?"

    "Kill!" Yevlo''s response was brief and concise.

    Rurik was stunned. After exchanging glances with Jeflo, he determined his attitude: "Okay! The best way to deal with cowards is to kill! Are there any cowards among you? I don''t see any of them. Listen! Let¡¯s make an agreement in advance to cut off the enemy¡¯s head and reward... a silver coin. Capture a woman or child, bring it back safely, and reward two silver coins. What do you think?"

    The mercenaries responded enthusiastically with their shining eyes.

    Seeing their tiger-wolf-like faces, Rurik was happy in his heart, but also a little nervous.

    Rurik is nervous about his stimulating remarks, but things have reached this point, completely benevolent? That''s impossible. The Roths wanted to show their bestiality. He felt that he had to act like a beast in front of the people, otherwise it would be too naive to expect to rule them in the image of a simple "wise man".

    "I just want to fight with the troops. This is my first battle. I must get things done."

    Different from the preparations made by other elite fighters, Rurik was responsible for the logistics of his "direct army".

    If you want to win a battle, proper tactics are of course very important, and well-protected logistics is the key to victory.

    Rurik felt that as the master of mercenaries, setting a logistic standard was not only important, but also necessary, and even needed to be popularized, so that future soldiers of the Rus tribe would not have to worry about lack of food, clean water, or even accommodation during combat.

    Rurik sent a group of women from the tribe and ordered them to grind wheat grains, then process them into wheat cakes and put them in a linen bag, so that a cloth bag was stuffed with ten pounds of hard and dry wheat cakes. The whole-wheat oatmeal of the Ross tribe is a kind of hard biscuit. It is not an excellent food in Rurik¡¯s perception. It is true that in this era, the Ross people can make the most storage-resistant grain food.

    In addition, Lulik also bought a batch of cured meat from the tribe, and even fish that had been frozen hard.

    Each of the mercenaries will have their own sleigh, on which everyone will get fifty pounds of wheat cakes and thirty pounds of bacon. As for frozen fish, they will be extra food. In fact, the calories provided by these foods are indeed enough for a modern soldier to support him fighting for a month in a state of war!

    Rurik prepared food for the mercenaries in accordance with the one-month time limit to support the battle. But he really underestimated the endurance of the Viking warriors in this time and space, and even the fact that they can get food by hunting.

    Rurik completed the final reserve.

    Each mercenary''s sleigh is piled up with a large amount of materials. There are shovel for excavation, hand axe for logging and combat, dagger and spoon for eating, a few pottery urns, some charcoal blocks, a little sea salt, and nearly 100 pounds of high-calorie food that can be eaten directly. The linen cloth of the personal tent and the deerskin blanket that can wrap the whole body.

    In addition to the most important thing is the steel arm crossbow. They will carry this weapon with them, and they will also carry ten arrows in their waist. However, their sleds will carry forty arrows.

    The above heavy equipment makes the mercenaries of Rurik completely different from other Ross fighters. What''s more, they are still wearing uniform clothes. Under the leadership of Jeflo, these twenty people are only responsible to Rurik.

    The agreed first day of the Julian New Year in 830 AD has finally arrived!

    The warriors on the expedition to the north hunter gathered on the ice, and behind them were thousands of Rus people. The tribe sent the warriors to the unknown territory and wished the old leaders new victories.

    Everyone has interpreted that prophecy somewhat, and the so-called trip is exactly the first battle of Rurik.

    A child who is favored by God will surely make merits.

    "Let''s stop there." Otto ordered his old buddy: "I rushed to lead you along. Harrodsson, I think the tribe must be guarded by a respected man."

    "Big Chief, please rest assured, everything is just like before."

    Otto nodded deeply, but he couldn''t completely rest assured of the old guy. Of course Otto has a certain defensive mentality, after all, this guy participated in the leader competition when he was young.

    What Otto trusted most was his blood relatives, and his feelings for his brother who died in the battle were completely transferred to his elder nephew.

    He slapped Arik on the shoulder: "Harozossen said a lot. Before we return, as in May and June, you two war leaders must manage our Ross tribe. Do you understand?"

    There is some regret in Arik''s eyes: "Big Chief, how I want to go with you."

    "Your words are worthy, call me Dad."

    "Yes! Dad. I..."

    Otto waved his hand: "Let''s stop here! This battle is your brother''s first action. Listen, we can''t go against the will of God."

    "Yes! I fully understand." Arik said no more. He knew that although he had lost this opportunity, the opportunity to fight was in the near future.

    The deep warriors didn''t have much words. The Ross tribe warriors who dragged their sleds, under the leadership of Otto, formed a considerable team.

    Here, only Otto''s sleigh was pulled by the young warriors of the tribe.

    He was sitting on the sled, sitting next to Rurik and Lumia. The leader¡¯s sleigh is defended by the elite fighters. It is a great honor to be able to serve as an envoy to pull the sleigh for the leader, the future leader, and the future high priest.

    And because the Ross people face the frozen sea and the snow-covered world every year, they are very skilled in making sleds. People pulling the sled don''t feel so laborious. Of course, there are subtle elements in the design of the sled, and it also lies in the fighters selected by Otto. They are young and strong, full of the violence and tenacity of fighters.

    Otto was shocked by Rurik''s training for mercenaries. It seemed that these guys were well-trained, but because they had not proved themselves in battle, Otto had always been highly vigilant towards them. Until now, he ordered the people led by Jeflo to be at the forefront of the team.

    To put it bluntly, in case of contact with the so-called "mysterious enemy" in the priest''s prophecy, this group of mercenaries will be the first to enter the battle.

    Mercenary! It is the combat power bought with money. If the battle is doomed to death, it is best for the mercenaries to bear all the casualties of the team.

    That''s what Otto thinks, and UU Reading doesn''t object to this.

    Rurik has his own ideas. It is better to have a fight so that the mercenaries can line up and shoot one or two heavy crossbow arrows at the enemy to achieve the first kill and achieve the first kill.

    The women of the tribe cheered for their husbands and sons.

    In their excitement, they cried, and the people watching the expedition drifted away.

    "Okay, only our mother and daughter are left..." Niya pulled Carlotta and Ella by the hands.

    "Mom, Rurik and Dad, will it be safe?" Carlotta asked naturally.

    "Of course! My daughter, let''s go back and wait for them to return triumphantly."

    The prophecy of the high priest always made Carlotta sorrow. She doesn''t like war, but she yearns for violent revenge. This idea is of course very contradictory, just like she hopes Rurik will make great achievements in the war, but she doesn''t want him to be injured. Because the future of the Ostala people is blessed by the Rus people under the rule of Rurik.

 Chapter 252ï¼š Across the frozen salmon river

    With the golden sunlight shining on the white earth, the whole world is so pure and sacred.

    Leaving the fjord of Roseburg, Rurik was in the team. He was immersed in the clear air of Northern Europe, seeing the solemn and holy surroundings.

    "Huh? No wonder the ancients would describe this as heaven. Because this is heaven."

    The world was plunged into ice and snow, and the north wind rumbling incessantly in his ears, Rurik felt that his soul had been completely calmed.

    "Shall we continue to drive like this?" Rurik asked his father.

    "Of course. This is the only fast road we can choose."

    Rurik didn''t say much, he wrapped his tight deerskin, paying attention to the magnificence in the distance, and also paying attention to the firm footsteps of the Yufu.

    It can be said that the entire huge team is marching on the icy sea.

    The roaring north wind blows across the ice, which makes the frozen sea and the snow-covered land very different.

    The frozen sea is simply a thoroughfare. People who walk do not need to worry about getting caught in the snow, they can move forward at a faster speed. But they can''t break away from the coastline

    They need the snow-covered coast and the white land not far away as a perfect guide.

    In this era when there is no compass and geomagnetism in Northern Europe, hunters follow this northern hunting path.

    People generally wear gray-black leather clothes, and some people wear white fox hats.

    The short daylight passed quickly, and under the glow of the northern lights, the team was still moving forward.

    Because of the snow and ice covering the entire world, they reflect moonlight, starlight, and even laser light. As long as it is a clear day, the Rus can theoretically travel through the night.

    After leaving Roseburg, Rurik felt that his people had been on their way.

    Whether it is a short day or a long night, everyone is organized and running along the coastline.

    How far can the tribesmen walk in just one day? Rurik cannot calculate with a certain tool, he can only evaluate it with experience.

    The young warriors of the selected tribes are generally tall and tall, and this advantage of height and strength makes the Rus generally taller than the Novgorods.

    a lot of. Just like Kawei¡¯s wife Lilia, Lilia is too thin compared to Kawei who is good at ironing and has bursting arm muscles. People with a little common sense can see

    It came out that the huge difference between the two people''s bodies was not at all because of the differences in the sexes, but because the two ethnic groups were different in blood.

    However, the Russ and Novgorods are ultimately from the "Indo-European" ethnic group.

    Lumia is not a descendant of Indo-European people at all. Although she has a "proof of being a mother" at the age of twelve, she looks more like a child.

    child.

    She is the kind of woman who doesn''t seem to grow up.

    For Lumia, her height can exceed 160 meters, it is already commendable.

    In the past year, Rurik has grown a lot in height, and his golden growth period is coming soon. Even so, Rurik measured the length of the leather

    The rope ruler measured his height to exceed 1.3 stika, which actually broke through 130. In the next few years, Rurik¡¯s height is bound to increase by leaps and bounds.

    At the age of twelve, it¡¯s okay to grow into 160.

    A boy with this height can already become a sword-wielding warrior.

    Not only are boys like this, a girl from the Ross tribe grows up to twelve years old, and her height can almost exceed 1.6 stika.

    I am afraid that the traditional age of adulthood for the Russians is set at twelve for this reason.

    A group of tall and strong Ross soldiers rushed through the night, like tireless mules and horses, only when the stars in the sky moved to the correct position, Otto announced to stop.

    rest.

    Only at this time, the people of Beishou began to build their own camps on the snow-filled shore.

    They piled up snow, quickly built snow walls, and dug snow pits as their sleeping nests.

    Many people excavated a semi-cryptic snow pit. They built a frame on the pit with branches and then covered it with a piece of sackcloth. So, a winter camping tent

    Thus formed.

    After eating some of the cereal that they carried, Rurik and Lumia took the lead in getting into the tent that could shelter from the wind and cold.

    "Hehe, did I become an Eskimo like this? Bah! The indigenous people of North Asia must live like this, even..."

    After thinking about it, he couldn''t help but ask about the so-called winter life of a deer-raiser by his maid chief Lumia.

    "Lumia, did you live in such a pit in the winter?"

    "Basically that''s the way." Lumia lying on the leather cushion, counting the hands of the master left Rick, answered calmly: "I...I''m a little dazed. It''s like, you

    Is my brother. "

    "Is thinking of the passing days?"

    "One thing. I...I''m a little scared. I know, you are not my brother."

    "No. Today, you treat me as your own brother." Rurik coaxed his woman and wiped her tears. "Stop crying. Some time in the future

    In the meantime, I also want to experience the winter life of a deer breeder. I want to get to know those people better, you know, I want to be kind to them, just as kind to you..."

    The girl suddenly remembered last year''s cold night, a boy holding a sword, desperately defending his heroic posture. Lumia cried more fiercely, she was also very bold and straight

    He hugged his master, his younger brother. It''s as if the two are real brothers and sisters.

    Rurik had the unique experience of sleeping in the snow for the first time, and when it was dark, he woke up peacefully.

    He and Lumia climbed out of the snow nest and easily smelled the aroma of barbecue in the air.

    Because just in the early hours of the morning, the traps built by some tribesmen with special tools came to fruition. The ignorant Snow Fox and Snow Rabbit tried to chew on the bait and fell into a trip net.

    It is better to set up traps than to shoot these animals with bows and arrows, which is what most hunters think.

    Although the purpose of everyone''s action is to fight a fateful battle with an unknown enemy, the action still has the name "North Hunter", of course everyone has to take the opportunity to hunt.

    If everyone stepped into a truly unknown place and caught a large number of ferrets, everyone would have truly made a fortune.

    Otto gnaws on the roasted snow rabbits offered by the tribe. He guts at the half-cooked rabbit meat, not forgetting to take a sip of the spirits in the glass bottle. He ate some of the cereal he was carrying,

    This breakfast is really delicious.

    Otto also threw a skewer of roast rabbit to his son.

    The oily roasted rabbit had a hideous face, and Rurik didn''t think much about it, and then ate it, not forgetting to tore off the rabbit''s legs to Lumia.

    Otto clearly saw this scene, thinking that the two children slept in the same nest yesterday, he couldn''t help but teased; "Rurik, you are still too young.

    do you know? Your Lumia has reached the age to be engaged. It''s a pity that you are not yet twelve years old. "

    "I will be twelve years old soon. Dad, do you mean that I will be a real man when I am twelve?"

    Otto deliberately said: "Becoming a real man is not only to make your woman pregnant, but also that you need some merit. Listen, the more noble person, the more you need

    Merit. Just... If you can make Lumia pregnant, I''m very happy. "

    As soon as she said this, Lu Mia''s heart was shaken strongly, she had a dull face on her bright face, and she immediately thought of many things in her mind.

    "But she was a deer breeder. If she were my high priest, would it be..."

    Otto understood what his son meant, and immediately said: "She can be your high priest or your wife. We are not the Franks from the south.

    There are no restrictions in this area. "

    Rurik let out a cry, and gave some of the rabbit meat in his hand to Lumia.

    "In this case, I want to treat my women better."

    Otto was holding the glass bottle, and he felt that his son''s actions had a deeper meaning.

    "We''ll be on our way again in a while. Rurik, you know that prophecy. Veria''s prophecy has never been wrong. This time our enemy is not raising deer.

    People, but the enemy is very mysterious, we need to be vigilant. "

    "I understand." Rurik said perfunctorily: "I hope there will be some mysterious enemies that must be easy to deal with. By then, my mercenaries will be the first to attack."

    Soon, the team set off again.

    Lumia is very relieved that the primary target of the Ruth is no longer the deer breeder. Besides, if the Rus¡¯ army continues along the coastline like this

    In, the team basically never met a deer breeder.

    Lumia, she had already revealed some information about the northern world to Otto, and she also had reservations.

    Because of the appearance of Lumia, Otto has a new understanding of the unknown places in the north, such as the sea at the end of the world is real.

    Lumia claimed that when she was a child, she and her family looked at the northern sea. It is said that the end of that icy sea is the edge of the world. Only when winter comes,

    The night will completely cover the world, and the sea will be completely covered by ice and snow. At this time the brave can step on the ice to explore the end of the world.

    Of course Otto believed Lumia''s words, after all, the deer-raiser girl''s statement coincided with the information provided by Veria.

    Regarding this information, Rurik certainly has greater reservations.

    Rurik didn''t explain that the so-called sea at the end of the world was the eye of the ice, let alone tell his father and all his people the details of the whole world. For example,

    He did not specify the true coastline of the Baltic World where Roseburg is located.

    Rurik felt that sometimes the words were too detailed, and the people of the tribe couldn''t understand the huge amount of information. In short, if they can believe that they have been left, they can see the "world

    "The Sea at the End of the World" is enough.

    If the army of the tribe continues north, encountering the deer-raising clan grazing in winter is almost a certainty.

    Lumia knows that the deer breeders will not venture into the southern coast, and they do not want to meet the Vikings, nor do they want to have too much contact with the Finns.

    Only the army of the Rus people walked along the coast, and their army encountered new deer breeders, but what was the mysterious enemy?

    Lumia, she was even more convinced of the prophecy of the high priest. The thought of the high priest not very vaguely pointed out that this action was actually his own master, Rurik

    In the first battle, she was even more nervous.

    The first battle? Who is the enemy? Is it necessary to fight an unknown enemy? Will something go wrong? He... will never get hurt.

    Changes in things cannot tolerate Lu Mia''s control, and even the route of the Rus tribe''s march is not controlled by human will.

    The march lasted for four full and short days.

    On the way, they marched and hunted by the way.

    In the past days, many tribes have gained a lot. On the sledges dragged by some people, the supplies increased.

    If it is not particularly necessary, the Ross people do not like to consume precious wheat. They try their best to fill their hunger with the snow rabbits and foxes they hunt, peel off their furs and keep them for sale.

    And pay special attention to the preservation of the fox''s leg bones, so-called processing into special tools.

    Compared to tribal warriors with short wooden bows, Rurik''s crossbow can be said to have gained a lot. Because you can aim and shoot, the powerful arrows fired are very powerful, and the people of the tribe

    What I saw was that hunting suddenly became easier.

    Jeflo took his men and lost five crossbow arrows in Israel (flew into the thick snow and really couldn''t find them), stupefied and hunted more than fifty snow rabbits, and

    Ten white foxes.

    It''s funny to say, those white foxes deliberately stopped and saw strange things approaching themselves. They feel that the distance is still safe, their bodies just made an escape

    To prepare, he was suddenly shot by a crossbow arrow. The arrow can even penetrate the body of the fox, and the snow fox is killed on the spot. This is the fox''s fur with two huge holes.

    , Making it poorly sold.

    But it really proved the lethality of heavy crossbow arrows on flesh and blood.

    According to Evlo¡¯s claim, everyone who tried their luck in the nearby woods also encountered a group of Arctic wolves. However, the wolves chose to retreat, making Rurik missed one.

    An opportunity to fish for wolf skins.

    Rurik''s mercenaries did not succeed in hunting the wolves, but some members of the tribe succeeded.

    The warrior who killed the Arctic wolf cut off the wolf''s head and inserted it on the spearhead of the short spear that he used as a marching stick. Such a person has no limit to trouble, just to show the wolf

    Show off your strength to others.

    For four or five days, the army of the Rus tribe continued to move out towards the end of the so-called "explored world." Beishou¡¯s actions so far are in the true sense.

    Hunting.

    Some experienced young hunters who used bows and arrows to avenge the Gotland at the end of April, they held poor hunting bows, and let them snow

    A large amount of rabbit skin was piled up on the sled.

    Along the way, the team crossed several icy creeks, and soon the team made a significant geographic turn.

    The team is no longer a road straight to the north, but straight to the east along the coastline.

    Soon, the fishermen who accompanied the team recognized a large river that was frozen by ice.

    The fishermen of the Ross tribe had long believed that the waters north of Roseburg lacked fish resources, but some brave fishermen decided to take a field trip. Just investigated

    As a result, there are indeed few fish in the northern waters, but there are a large number of salmon and trout in the nearby rivers.

    The mouth of the river in this area is a bit far from Roseburg, and the migration of salmon happens to be in September, which is already very cold. Fishermen generally don¡¯t want to take risks and are afraid

    I caught my own fish, and the fishing boat was frozen on the sea as a result.

    This time, after a group of accompanying young fishermen exchanged opinions, they clearly informed the leader Otto: "This is the Salmon River that has been explored by the brave."

    "Salmon River"? A very strange and unfamiliar name.

    Otto thought for a while, maybe in last year¡¯s adventure north hunting, the team passed the upper reaches of the river but at that time everyone helped on the way, and they saw the so-called scenery

    To all is brand new. Under the harsh conditions of that extreme cold, the explorers are full of fear of the unknown world.

    After learning that his people had actually explored this place in the summer, Otto no longer felt that the road he had traveled before was the so-called road of adventure.

    But the route that was supposed to be traveled by ships in the past has become the feet of the brave this time.

    Facing the wide ice-bound river, under the ¡°scorching sun¡± of the short day, Otto held up his long sword and shouted: ¡°Brothers! This salmon river is ours.

    The limit of Sri Lankan exploration! Let us cross this river and explore the unknown world. Fight against unknown enemies! Bros! Come with me! "

    Otto didn''t say any more, not even the sled.

    Holding the Damascus steel sword full of patterns, he took the lead in selling the first step across the river in the name of the big boss.

    Upon seeing this, the inspired people followed closely.

 Chapter 253ï¼š Suspected enemy of Tavastia

    In fact, the river that the Ross people cross is the so-called Tornio River, which originates from Lake Torna in the Norwegian ridge. This so-called Lake Torna is the source of many rivers such as the Gulf of Bothnia, and a westward river originating from it flows into the Narvik Fjord in Norway.

    A Norwegian tribe named Balmerk is now the master of Narvik Fjord.

    But so far, even if the distance between the two tribes in space is not very far, and even the two sides can complete the land connection along the existing river, the two sides still do not know the other''s existence.

    The Ross people don''t know the existence of the Balmerks, but the Balmerks are not fools willing to hide in the fjord. They are actively looking for external business opportunities. The locals began to set their sights on Britain in the distance, and also set their sights on the east of the mountains.

    The formidable Balmerks have begun to have a gradual and lively business relationship with some "commercial partners" in Shan Dongfang. The scale of this so-called commercial activity is still too small, and it will hardly interfere with the lives of the deer breeders in this area.

    Therefore, the Balmerks may know that there is a Ruth tribe of the Mind Sub-Tribal Alliance, and they do not know the clear position of the Rus.

    Otto led his tribe to finally enter a new field that the fishermen did not explore, and everyone settled in a forest.

    It seems that this will be another day to spend the night in the cold snow.

    However, those hunters who set up tripnet traps in the dark, expect to try to catch precious ferrets in unknown places, but they perceive the mysterious light that appears in the distance.

    what is that? It''s a bonfire!

    An experienced hunter is extremely sensitive to flames. He has concluded from experience that it is an artificially lit bonfire and has nothing to do with starlight and moonlight.

    And there is more than one bonfire.

    What exactly is it? Is it a camp for deer breeders? Or an unknown enemy? !

    The hunters had no idea of ??setting up traps. They ran back to their camp and rushed to Otto''s warm sleeping nest to convey this amazing discovery.

    "Your eyes are okay? If you lie about the news, I will punish you." Otto seriously questioned.

    "Oh! Great leader, I dare to swear to the Valkyrie, my eyes are normal." The hunter also responded solemnly.

    Otto continued to ask: "Are there many campfires?"

    "It''s true. Maybe the deer-raiser at that time, maybe the mysterious enemy in the prophecy..."

    "Shut up! Brothers." Otto''s eyes widened under the night moon, and he suddenly drew out his saber. "The high priest''s prophecy has come true. Listen, I understand the deer breeders. They won''t openly ignite them. The bonfire, because that will scare the deer! It must be an unknown enemy, a powerful enemy. Brothers, the aurora is in the sky! The opportunity to prove that you are a powerful warrior to the Valkyrie is here, brothers, follow me!"

    Otto forgot his exhaustion for a moment, and there is nothing that excites the old guy more than fighting.

    His men are like evil wolves smelling blood.

    Many people in their sleep were awakened, and those who suddenly awakened with a hint of breath, but learned that the fateful battle finally came, one by one stood up quickly.

    The originally quiet camp suddenly became noisy.

    Otto poured himself a sip of spirits, and then threw the bottle to one of his subordinates at will. He was wiping his face vigorously with the snow that was available everywhere, and desperately twisted his lion-like head: "It''s time that that stinky kid got out."

    Otto stood in front of Rurik''s snow nest tent, violently opened the linen roof and jumped in.

    Rurik was caught in his sleep, and was slapped twice by Otto himself.

    He was a little confused, why was he slapped in the face by his father?

    "Are you still awake? My child! The battle has begun. This is your first battle!"

    "The first battle? The battle has begun?"

    "Wake up immediately!" Otto roared, threw his son directly on the snow, and continued to yell: "Be prepared, we are going to fight."

    With this beating, plus the pain in his face, Rurik realized the seriousness of the matter. He felt that the unknown enemy had attacked in large numbers, but when he stood up after Lumia''s pull, what he saw were tribal warriors rectified and equipped under Xueye.

    What about the enemy?

    Rurik looked around, and there was obviously no trace of the enemy in the grove of the hiding place.

    At that glance, Rurik felt that Otto suddenly became very strange, like a violent lion, lost the depth of an old man in the past, and became a complete militant.

    Look at what Otto is doing now! The entire camp is busy for the old leader.

    And this kind of Otto is also what Rurik wants to be.

    After a while, Yevlo, who was also given the order of battle, ran up to his real master, Lurik, with a ticket of mercenaries under his command.

    "What the **** happened? Where is our enemy?" Rurik asked anxiously.

    Yevlo pointed his hand to the east: "It''s over there. The hunter claimed that there were a lot of bonfires on the east side of the frozen river."

    "Is it an enemy? Is it a deer breeder?"

    "This... I''m sorry, the leader didn''t disclose more information." Yevlo said regretfully.

    Lumia, who realized that something was wrong at the moment, stared at her owner with a serious look: "It is definitely not a deer breeder. Deer breeders will not rashly expose their situation with a bonfire. Moreover, deer are somewhat afraid of fire."

    "Not a deer breeder? That''s a Finn." Rurik said the word "finn" without even thinking about it.

    Jeflo immediately denied: "My master, my hometown is in the south. With all due respect, you can''t meet Finns in this area."

    "Not a Finn? How could it not be a Finn?" Rurik was very surprised.

    Although Rurik knew the basic geography of the Nordic world, he knew very little about the Nordic ethnic pattern in the ninth century. In fact, the so-called Finns in a narrow sense are the indigenous people living along the coastline in the geographical location of Helsinki.

    Because of this, sometimes fishermen who have turned into pirates attacked the indigenous settlements along the coast, and sometimes it was the indigenous people who came to open their hometowns and seek development on the western part of the sea.

    The Finns are what they call themselves. Most of the time, the Viking tribes inhabited by Sve Aran simply call them "people from the east" in general.

    Jeflo insisted that it was not a Finn, and he also proposed a possibility: "Maybe the unknown enemy is a Tavastia."

    Tavastians? Rurik heard the name for the first time. He hurriedly asked Lumia, but he did not think that Lumia claimed to have heard of the name.

    "Do you remember what happened in the past?" Rurik asked Evlo seriously.

    "I still vaguely remember that even if I forget the faces of my parents, I will never forget that the Tavastias are also our enemies."

    Rurik couldn''t think of it, is there a tribe in Northern Europe that can fight better than the Vikings? This Tavastian, according to Jevlo''s description, is definitely not a Viking.

    So, who are they?

    Regardless of their strange names, Rurik believes that this group of people is one of the ancestors of modern Finns after a millennium.

    After trying to understand these things, Rurik hurriedly ordered: "Jeflo. Order my brothers to prepare for battle, and you all follow me. Especially you, you must tell my father all your speculations."

    Most of the fighters of the Ross tribe only had a short nap, and had to get up again. After finishing all their equipment and eating some hard wheat cakes and dried meat, they dragged the sled and moved on in the cold snowy night. .

    This time, Rurik also had to walk close to his father''s side.

    What about Jeflo?

    Although Rurik was a little bit reluctant, the mercenaries he raised were ordered by Otto to be the vanguard of the team. For getting such an arrangement, Jeflo felt it was an opportunity to become famous.

    Jeflo had already informed Otto of his guess that the person who lit a large number of bonfires was more likely to be the Tavastians who went north to hunt.

    Otto had never heard of the so-called Tavastias, and he even knew very little about the Finns. He felt that Jeflo, who was not so strong in front of him, was a typical Finn. Actually, Jeflo was already Viking and could no longer be called a real Finn.

    Through these unproven suspicions, coupled with the report of the hunter, and even Lu Mia further explained the living habits of the deer breeders.

    Otto summed up all the information, and he got some conclusions. Who is the so-called igniting the campfire? They are definitely hunters! Since they are hunters, they must have plenty of leather on hand.

    It was fate that caused the two races to meet, and the prediction was very clear, and this battle was inevitable.

    The Rosses dragged the sled army through the forest. They couldn''t talk about the formation, just a large group of people gathered together in a loud voice.

    Otto''s idea is also very simple. Now that the enemy''s position is clear, explaining that the army rushes forward, with the powerful combat power of the Ross people, won''t it be a big victory in one impact?

    In fact, humans are, above all, a nocturnal creature. The large number of rod cells possessed by humans enables humans to act with weak light at night. Especially hunters with rich hunting experience, they are always good at using their night skills to hunt at night.

    For this reason, the specially selected pilots of the high-altitude night reconnaissance aircraft can accurately spot the extremely faint cigarette butts on the dark ground, and then judge the position of the enemy''s defensive positions.

    The faint light of a cigarette **** can be seen, not to mention a large number of bonfires.

    After walking for a while, Rurik had to sit on a sledge with Lumia.

    Such a son worries Otto a little, how can a good fighter be afraid to attack. Considering that his son is only eight years old, maybe he should not be demanded too much at this age.

    The army doesn''t know how long it has been through the forest. Even if there are hunters who pass by as guides, many people still worry that they have taken a detour. Until, people can see the bonfire in the distance with their naked eyes.

    "Wow! Over there!"

    Through the crevices of the snow-covered pine branches, Rurik saw the hills in the distant shadows and a large number of bonfires on the hills.

    At this time, any suspicion from the crowd disappeared. Everyone was simmering in their hearts, and they could not wait to rush over immediately, destroy the enemy''s camp, and rob all the furs they hunted.

    what! The Rusman warrior heard Otto''s clamor, and the chatter of hunters along the way, made everyone believe that the so-called mysterious Tavastia who lit the bonfire had hoarded a large amount of leather. Those guys who dared to expose themselves are simply reckless people who get killed.

    That''s right, it''s the law of the dark forest! The Ross people didn''t intend to make sense this time.

    As the army set foot in a place where the hunters who explored the path never left their footprints, everyone became cautious in their actions until a large icy river blocked their way.

    It was another icy river, and the fishermen in the crowd said that they had never explored this place during the warm period.

    Facing this big river, Otto stopped unconsciously, and his men also stopped and waited for the leader''s order.

    Sitting on the sleigh, Rurik, feeling exhausted, reluctantly asked: "Dad, shall we attack right away?"

    "You can''t wait?" Otto turned his head and glanced at his son, and suddenly asked with interest: "You said, shall we attack right away?"

    "I think... I should let everyone rest first."

    "Rest? I don''t think our warrior is tired."

    Otto said so, he actually knew the situation of his subordinates very well. Everyone didn''t get a good rest, and they walked a very long way under the snowy night. The warriors must be tired. With such a posture to participate in the battle, Otto had no chance of winning. What''s more, look at the location of those bonfires, the army still needs to go a long way.

    "I think everyone is very tired." Rurik jumped off the sled and bluntly said that his father himself was drowsy. "Dad, if our people are exhausted fighting, many people will be injured accidentally or even killed in battle. Since we are going to fight, we must be prepared."

    "Oh? Unexpectedly you know how to fight?"

    "This..." Rurik wanted to be humble. He sensed his father''s strange attitude, so he cheered up, "I know how to fight. The prophecy is very clear. This is my first battle."

    "Your first battle." Otto smiled and nodded deeply, and then said loudly to the subordinates who were waiting for instructions: "You all heard it! This time, it is our Rurik leading us to fight, and we will surely win A great victory. Now I am determined to follow Rurik''s arrangements as we fight."

    On the banks of the frozen river, Rurik, who was a little weak in spirit, was suddenly appointed by Otto as the "war leader", the so-called military commander. The chief leader Otto has the right to appoint a member of his tribe to hold this temporary but very important position.

    It seems ridiculous that the position fell on the head of a little boy, but it is not. Quite a lot of tribal warriors are looking forward to this day!

    Because Otto¡¯s aging is obvious Although everyone is reluctant, it is certain that Otto¡¯s life is not long. If Rurik, who has been blessed by the gods, can be trusted by everyone as soon as possible, it can bring For the leader of military victory, the last worry of the tribesmen will be gone.

    Things became like this, to Otto''s surprise, his son didn''t have any fear.

    Rurik took the initiative to take a sip of the spirits that he ordered to distill, the strong pungent effect on his mind, his whole spirit was shocked.

    All the tribesmen present were gathered around by Liuliq under the name of "war leader". He drew out his saber and pulled his throat to suppress the whistling of the north wind.

    "Warrior of Ross! Now I am your leader. This is the first battle of my destiny, and I will lead you to victory!"

    Immediately, the roaring young people in the team began to roar Rurik''s name, and it quickly evolved into everyone''s inspiring roar.

    When the crowd was naturally quiet, Rurik finally made a strange decision.

 Chapter 254ï¼š Asymmetrical battle on the hill

    Now that he temporarily had military power from his father, Rurik naturally had to command the battle of the three hundred men on hand according to his own will.

    As a new military commander, shouldn''t you play some new tricks?

    For example, use some new tactics that the Ross tribe has never seen before, and through these tactics, shock all those involved in the action.

    Regardless of whether Rurik admits it or not, the prophecy is fulfilled, and all the warriors present believe that this is a major test of whether Rurik can serve as the new leader.

    This battle is really a battle for the new leader of the future! It can be said that even a small-scale victory is more supportive of the tribe than the invention of multiple devices.

    Rurik knew this well. My own Ross brothers want victory in battle.

    He did not hesitate to publicly question the tactics of the Russ in traditional combat, which used a brain to charge, using momentum and sheer strength to overwhelm the enemy.

    What he can think of that can bring changes to the military operations of the Rus tribe is the "pincer offensive" that has been tried and tested by later military strategists, and Rurik thinks better. This time, he wanted to experiment with a tactic of encircling three and one problem, the ultimate goal of which is to complete the annihilation of the enemy.

    Sitting on the snowy ground, Rurik used some branches he picked up to outline the positions of his own people and enemies, and made a "sand table deduction".

    Otto and his daring fighters sat on the ground, and everyone understood Rurik''s tactical arrangements.

    Facing the complex tactics his son decided to implement, Otto frowned. "Rurik, can this work?"

    "Definitely. As long as everyone cooperates properly."

    "You... But you actually asked your mercenaries to fight the fleeing enemy? Besides, they will really flee in the direction you designed. Can you see the future in this respect?"

    Rurik felt that the old man¡¯s question was a bit funny. Then he thought about it. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s just because of all the previous tactics of the Ross tribe, there is no "pincer offensive", and there is no more complicated and vicious than the "pincer offense". The "Encircle Three Que One" tactics.

    "Dad, you take your main force and touch it quietly according to my requirements. If you can defeat these... these Tavastias are the best. If they escape, my mercenary will shoot them."

    Otto Ben felt that his son''s strategy was very subtle, and only his son could think of such a strategy. He also felt that Rurik seemed to put himself in a more dangerous position.

    After all, Otto is the leader, and he can withdraw his military power at any time.

    Otto basically agreed with Rurik¡¯s decision. After claiming that the main force who would lead the outflank attack would complete the battle as quickly as possible and kill all the enemies, he also gave Rurik 50 warriors, and there were 20 of them. Hunter holding a short wooden bow.

    In this way, Rurik can deploy as many as seventy ambushes on the road to intercept and flee.

    After the battle plan was laid out, more than 300 warriors of the Ross people formed three battle groups. The two groups headed by Otto are responsible for the "Encirclement Three", and the seventy people from Rurik are responsible for the "Que One."

    The warriors watched across the glacier, which is actually 700 meters wide, and took time to rest in the woods on the other side of the river, until the short daylight approached dawn.

    Rurik was wrapped in a piece of leather and rested for a while, almost like the warriors of the tribe.

    Only the soldiers who are in charge of guarding the sentry watch the changes in the stars with wide-eyed eyes.

    The stars have reached the correct position, and the sky has begun to turn blue.

    The sentry began to wake up the sleeping clansmen one by one. After a while, a soldier lifted the leather and stood up.

    Otto wiped his face with snow, then took out the bronze helmet from his sleigh and fastened it on his head. He also put on a thin layer of chain armor, and then put on a warm fur coat outside. A belt was tied around his waist, and then the shield was carried on his back.

    He held up his steel sword, supervised the movements of his tribe, and yelled to urge them to prepare for battle immediately.

    Rurik held a leather helmet in his little hand, and he looked at it thoughtfully.

    "Master, put it on quickly! We''re going to fight soon." Yevlo, who was already in leather armor, urged.

    "Oh, my spirit is a little trance."

    "Are you scared?" Yevlo smiled slightly: "Don''t worry, anyone will be nervous in the first battle. When you experience more, you will be relieved."

    At this moment, Rurik felt that his Evlo was a battle-tested veteran. Yes, this person''s ten years is probably the days when he was wrapped in a knife and licked blood.

    Rurik was very concerned about Jeflo''s thoughts, and he asked: "If... the enemy is the Tavastian, what would you do?"

    "Of course it is to wipe them all out."

    "Then fight." Ruriek bent his mind. He felt that his situation was too magical. After all, reality is reality, and the first battle of life is here.

    He tore off the hemp rope that tied his hair, loosened his beautiful ponytail, and then buckled the seemingly weak leather helmet on his head.

    Rurik didn''t wear high-grade armor such as chain mail, he didn''t even wear leather armor. It was not that Rurik felt that defense was not important, but that the armor was too heavy for his small body.

    Besides, the troops under their control have unique combat methods. In theory, everyone should try their best to avoid short-term contact with the enemy, just shoot the enemy with the long-range weapon at hand before zero-range contact.

    In this way, the mobility of light equipment is higher than that of heavy armor.

    Conversely, most of Otto''s leadership had to wear more leather armor, even a deerskin.

    Because Jeflo¡¯s intelligence clearly pointed out that the unknown enemy faced by the Rus people was likely to fire a large number of arrows. Those arrows are destined to be bone arrows, maybe two layers of leather can offset the arrow''s attack. As long as they get past the arrows of the enemy, the Ruth fighters have an absolute advantage.

    In this way, when the dawn turned blue, the Ruths unloaded their sleighs and only brought on combat equipment. There are only twenty people who seem to be relatively weak, shoulder the important task of "housekeeping".

    But Rurik''s men are different.

    The obviously weak Commander Ruriek was sitting on the sled, with a crossbow beside him, and more than twenty arrows behind him.

    In this battle, the seventy people under Liu Lik, who was responsible for the interception of "Qu Yi", took all the arrows they had reserved. All kinds of arrows add up to 1,500!

    Based on the number of bonfires alone, Rurik couldn''t judge the enemy''s strength very well, so he was prepared to shoot out the arrows.

    The Ross men and soldiers split into three groups to start the action.

    On the macro level, surrounding the unnamed and abrupt hills, the Russ army took the lead in the real pincer offensive with the aim of a large number of bonfires on the hills.

    The total direction of the three forces of the Ross people is eastward. Otto led more than 70 people to the north side of the hill, and another cronies led 90 people to the south side of the hill.

    They did not gather in a dense formation, but formed a loose formation to form a fishing net.

    Otto developed his imagination and thought of this trick using the tribal trawler operation mode as a template. This trick is to imagine the enemy as a fish.

    It is best if the enemy is willing to be positive, so that his son can''t help but Otto believes in his own strength.

    If the enemy flees, it will become his son''s prestige.

    Probably, that''s it.

    Otto''s heart was somewhat worried, but the arrow of Lixian couldn''t go back, and his detour troops from the north had already connected with the detour brothers in the south.

    One by one, dark shadows were advancing in all the woods near the hill. At this moment, the sky was gradually brightening.

    At a higher position, the whistling north wind is even more desolate.

    Otto saw that the position was almost the same. He estimated that not only was the entire big net completed, it was now a good time to close the net.

    Is it going to be a surprise attack? Pooh! I''m afraid the enemy has discovered that something is wrong.

    Stepping on the snow-covered slope, Otto drew his sword. Accompanied by the hum of the sword sound, he roared: "Rose! Attack!"

    With this order, those who were still slowly advancing speeded up their running speed, and at the same time they used their swords or axes to beat their wooden shields to gain momentum.

    "Huh?! Is it already fighting?!"

    After a pause, Rurik, who had already established a "blocking position" on the hillside, could not help panicking when he heard the shouts from his clan.

    Jeflo can comfort him: "Master, don''t worry about anything. I will protect you."

    "Protect me? Am I still a girl?"

    Jeflo deliberately teased, "Oh, my master. If you continue to throw loose hair and put on one-piece sackcloth, it is indeed a bit feminine."

    "Dressing up as a woman? It''s fun, if it makes my brothers happy. But I''m a man, and I have to prove myself in this battle." Rurik immediately drew his dagger and pointed it straight at the top of the hill. Bonfire. "Brothers, string the crossbow and wait for my firing order."

    Rurik has already begun preparations.

    His twenty crossbowmen were divided into two rows, and each row was relatively open. They formed a linear array about 20 meters in length. The first row was half kneeling and the second row stood.

    The thirty hunters holding bows in the team formed a tighter group. After all, the current short wooden bow of the Ross people really don''t expect it to give the arrow range. Besides the long arrows in the hunter''s hand, many arrow clusters are sharpened small animal leg bones, set on long branches. Such a bad arrow shoots and kills small animals, and it is weak to face the enemy in leather armor.

    Rurik hopes that the archer throws the archery arrow to create chaos, and the crossbowman is the main force of resistance!

    His idea was perfect before he touched the enemy, but Jeflo was not relieved. At this moment, Yevlo seemed to be a military adviser, and asked all the soldiers to put their swords and short spears in the snow. The so-called once the enemy broke through the arrow array, they would draw up their weapons and fight. In particular, there are only twenty fighters left. They are all standard sword and shield fighters. They are the first to launch a melee attack due to a short time difference before the crossbowmen are transformed into melee infantry.

    Jeflo himself is also mentally prepared, even if he is injured, he must protect Rurik. This is not only to follow one''s own professional qualities, but also to be grateful for being reused.

    The preparations on Rurik''s side were ready, and the battle had begun on the top of the hill he couldn''t see.

    The people who lit the bonfire were not the legendary Tavastias at all.

    But it is also the first time that the Ross people have learned of such a term from Evlo.

    Otto can''t manage that much. In the current situation, it''s not his own person or the enemy. The enemy is the enemy, and it is enough to leave two live mouths to ask their identities. All the Ross warriors can distinguish the enemy from us perfectly, the reason is that they put on the bronze leather helmets between each other.

    As for the enemy? They didn''t seem to find them in their camp from the very beginning, and they were spotted by powerful enemies.

    The enemy''s slow reaction speed made Otto sneer.

    "We gave you the opportunity to prepare, and you are just waking up like a dream."

    At the beginning of the battle, Bolaoto personally fought with a sword, and the young warriors under his command had already fought bravely.

    A short alien wearing a cotton hat was stabbed by the bright white steel sword of the Rose.

    And those who just heard the terrible roar, this is the alien who got out of the tent temporarily wearing a leather jacket, then they just picked up their stone spear, and even the simple hammer, they saw a large group of tall and strong The people rushed over.

    More than a dozen aliens took the lead to start an instinctive counterattack. It was the rapid impact of the Ruths that made it impossible for the aliens to fight back with a short wooden bow and archery.

    They crooked and fired some arrows. Just as the Ross people had estimated at the beginning, arrows made of bones, unless they blind the Ross people''s eyes, except that bone arrows have only harassment meaning.

    Seeing that the usefulness of the arrow is insignificant, the alien warrior tried to attack the armored Ross warrior with a stone spear. The obsidian spear can inflict deep scars on the Ross wooden shield, and the damage is basically the same. The young and strong Ross warrior wielded the steel sword he bought with a lot of money, and cut off a head with just one critical strike.

    Another alien attacked with a hammer. However, their bodies were shorter than the Ruth. They fell into the snow when they were hit hard by the Ruth warrior, and were immediately killed by the sword.

    The so-called battle is really a one-stroke reduction of ten skills. Besides, when it comes to combat, Otto will pick out the veterans who have killed the Gotland warriors.

    What happened on the hill was basically a one-sided battle. In terms of body size, physical stamina, weapons and equipment, and even the number of troops and organization, the two sides were not in the same order of magnitude.

    Otto originally thought the enemy was very strong, but the reality was that the Rus were abusing food.

    A middle-aged man wearing a hat stitched from a large amount of squirrel skin is the leader of the entire alien who lights the campfire.

    From the beginning of the battle, he was sentenced to failure, and the boss felt that he was going to move his head, but Desperate actually survived. Well-equipped attackers, why didn''t they fight from the west?

    Indeed, from the perspective of the boss, fleeing to the west is the only way out. Because there, invincible guards.

    After a few words that the Ross people could not understand, the aliens in leather were left, and they began to carry their weapons, mainly short spears and hammers. A few people picked up the bow temporarily, but the arrows were all shot, and they simply removed the bowstring and used the bow as a stick.

    They began to run towards the west and down the mountain.

    The leader led more than 30 people on the road to the so-called safe escape.

    It seems that as long as you escape fast enough to abandon the baby you had previously caught, the attacker will definitely patronize the baby, won''t you be safe? Treasures are important or small lives are important. The boss and his guys, it''s important to choose to save their lives.

    However, Rurik and his seventy special warriors have already put out a battle formation and waited for them!

    The boss never dreamed that his subordinates not only did not come to life in desperate circumstances, but many people would die suddenly if they were unexplained.

    The suddenness of his death is really incredible.

 Chapter 255ï¼š Kewen

    A large group of enemies have begun to flee, and those who have been knocked down are still being compensated by their men.

    Otto yelled a few times: "Brothers, don''t chase. This group of enemies is too weak, let Rurik take care of the rest."

    Some Ross people were still roaring and chasing, and more people stopped to clean the battlefield of the hills.

    Otto realized that he was standing on a stone mountain. Not only was the snow on the top of the mountain cleared, but the gray stone mountain also had traces of massive excavation.

    Not only that, some stones that were a little shiny under the sun''s rays just exposed to the horizon, their shapes are obviously somewhat similar, as if they were intentionally chiseled into the same shape and piled together in large numbers.

    Why are they shiny? Curious and sensitive, Kawei rushed over directly. When he got closer, he realized only with naked eyes what was going on.

    Kawei laughed wildly in the chaos army: "Hahaha! It''s iron ore! The whole hill is iron ore! These strangers are all miners! We destroyed the miners'' camp."

    In the chaos, Otto didn¡¯t notice Kawei at all. Besides, Kawei also wore a bronze sheet-reinforced leather helmet with a steel sword and shield in his hands. Kawei called himself "Tor¡¯s servant", but he is not yet "Ao Ding¡¯s Warrior"?

    The sun is also one of the incarnations of Odin, and everyone is happy to fight in the rising sun.

    The tents began to be destroyed one by one, and the Ross soldiers prepared to assassinate the hidden enemies and search for hidden leather, silver coins, or other useful objects.

    Otto took the sword and tore open the linen puffer of a tent. As the tent was destroyed, two women crying in horror appeared.

    The woman is a little short, wearing brown deer skin. Otto feels a little familiar only by the faces of the two women: "How come you look a little like Lumia? You can''t always be a deer breeder, right?"

    The young Ross soldiers who came around stood beside their leader with greedy gazes in their eyes.

    For two strange women with unknown identities, they are sheep and the Rus are wolves.

    "Don''t be impulsive." Otto sternly stopped his men, and then he personally walked over, picked up the deerskin with a sword, and saw their hands and feet tied with hemp rope and gray linen.

    Otto cheered and exclaimed: "Attention, these two are slaves. They are not our enemies. Now I declare that all slaves are mine!"

    He thought about it again, and continued to order his men: "Pay attention to it. You must ensure the safety of your slaves. Anyone who does something that shouldn''t be done will be punished."

    The young soldiers are a little disappointed. Who doesn''t want to have a private slave? Since the leader has announced the possession in advance, he can''t say anything.

    However, some of the leather in the tent is a good thing, and the leader of Yihao did not announce his possession of these properties.

    Outside the thick leather jacket that was left for the woman in panic to wrap around to keep out the cold, the Russ ransacked all the leather and linen. After all, young soldiers are still poor.

    Things quickly made new progress, because the soldiers who cleaned the battlefield suddenly discovered a large number of slaves controlled by aliens. There are not only men and women, but even some children.

    This is very strange, how can a large group of strange slaves appear on the hill.

    Otto was very puzzled, after all, slaves were not enemies. He sent someone to cut off the hemp rope tied to the feet of all the slaves, because they were worried that someone would try to escape, but the hemp rope in their hands remained the same. The slaves were gathered in one place, and there were as many as thirty people in total. Fifteen of them were obviously mature men, and there were even five obvious little boys.

    Following the discovery of a batch of hammers and iron chisels for excavating stones, and Kawei, who was somewhat calm, reported his amazing discoveries, Otto understood the status quo.

    It turns out that these bound slaves are slave miners under the control of mysterious aliens!

    Otto couldn''t even think that this fateful battle actually caused the Russ to discover a big mine?

    Although the hills near Roseburg not only have iron ore but also a little copper ore, the Ross people have never lacked iron.

    An open-pit mine can be found in a far unexplored place, and as many as thirty slaves have been captured. If this trip ends here, the action is really not a loss.

    Otto stood on the piles of ore, facing the sun on the horizon, bathed in holy golden light.

    "Ruriek, you have taken care of those escaping enemies! Under the sun, you must have won a big victory, right?"

    Otto can lead people to chase the enemy himself, in fact, there are already tribesmen who love war to take advantage of the victory.

    He felt that the battle had ended victoriously, and he was waiting here, waiting for the victorious son to send someone to the hillside to report the good news of the victory.

    What thrilling thing happened on the other side of the hillside?

    Rurik continued to stand still, and as the shouts became more intense, Rurik''s heart became more and more excited. He was a little anxious about the rope, for fear that he would not catch up with the battle.

    Compared to him, the subordinates didn''t say anything, everyone really wanted to get out of the line, drop the crossbow and use the sword to join the melee, for fear that no one would take away the benefits.

    Jeflo was half kneeling in the snow, he was ordered to bow his back to cover Rurik, who was also depressed.

    "Master, we have been waiting for a while, maybe the big boss has resolved the battle."

    "Are you suggesting that I take the initiative?" Rurik asked.

    "Maybe it is appropriate to attack now."

    Rurik gritted his teeth and raised his head to look up at the top of the hill. For the time being, no enemy really rushed down.

    "Your suggestion may be reasonable and can keep everyone in line."

    Rurik stood up, he was just about to give a new order when he was pulled into the snow by Yevlo.

    Because a group of panicked dark shadows appeared.

    All the soldiers who were anxiously waiting finally got the prey they dreamed of at this moment.

    Rurik held up the hat and hurriedly picked up the wound crossbow, commanding: "Everyone, the enemy is here. Don''t worry, we will attack when they approach. It''s like hunting a deer."

    An excellent bow-holding hunter, they know that their weapons are limited, so this group of hunters are sneaky masters, so-called concealed themselves near the prey, and suddenly fired cold arrows. This skill is the key to the hunter''s ability to shoot snow rabbits more efficiently.

    Without Lauriek''s excessive supervision, his subordinates stood in the prescribed position, kneeling one by one, watching the hurried strange crowd rushing towards him with stern eyes.

    Suddenly, Rurik saw the Ross warriors who had rushed down the hill, and he was chasing them with swords and shields.

    "Damn it. Will shooting arrows hit our people." Suddenly, he was a little stubborn.

    Yevlo coldly lowered his face: "My lord, life and death are yours, you don''t have to worry about others. The enemy is about to rush over, we..."

    Rurik let out a long sigh of relief. He tried his best to calm his excitement, and suddenly shouted in a childish voice: "All hunters! Let go of arrows!"

    The first to be ordered was the archers with short wooden bows, and they began to throw long arrows of bony arrow clusters.

    In the eyes of the fugitive aliens, a group of archers hiding in the snow suddenly appeared.

    Some arrows fell from the sky, and none of these arrows killed or injured due to a misjudgment of distance. The fleeing crowd was taken aback by the arrows scattered around, but there was an ambush before and there were chasing soldiers. Could it be that they were sitting there waiting to die?

    The leader in a squirrel leather hat, holding his hammer, shouted at words that Rurik couldn''t understand.

    Is that guy the leader of the enemy? Rurik stared at the changes in the battle. He couldn''t think that his archer hadn''t caused the so-called first round of damage he had expected. Instead, the enemy had become extremely combative under the leadership of a guy holding a sledgehammer.

    Rurik slowly held up his crossbow and continued to command: "Hunter! Keep shooting arrows! Crossbowman, ready to shoot!"

    The second round of long arrows was launched, and the Ross Hunters finally caused some damage to the enemy.

    In Rurik''s eyes, there was indeed an enemy shot by an arrow, but the enemy was like a wounded deer, with terrible arrow feathers stuck in his body, and he threw himself up and running.

    Is this group of crazy enemies planning to make a breakthrough?

    Really brave people, but you have no chance.

    Rurik''s crossbow took the lead in aiming at the suspected boss, and suddenly stood up and shouted: "Crossbowman! Launch!"

    Twenty half-kneeling mercenaries stood up suddenly, and they aimed their crossbows at their targets.

    The trigger was pulled down, and Rurik''s body shuddered suddenly. A heavy crossbow bolt was spinning in the air and went straight to the selected target.

    The leader of the alien race was also quick-eyed and quick-handed. He saw a foreign object flying straight towards him, so he subconsciously blocked his face with a sledgehammer.

    Coincidentally, Rurik''s crossbow arrow came straight to this person''s neck.

    After a very strong metal crash, the boss fell to the ground. But the leader was not headshot by the crossbow arrow. He lay down on the ground and stared at the gold star, and the hammer in his hand was also deeply dented by the steel arrow cluster.

    In just one round of volley, all thirty people who fled, were actually shot ten.

    These crossbow arrows, which were deliberately designed with very long clusters of arrows, directly penetrated the leather clothing of the aliens, digging deep into the body, causing terrible and fatal penetrating injuries.

    With just one arrow, a soldier immediately loses the ability to fight.

    "Haha, it looks like I hit an enemy, Yevlo, do you think I have become a real man?" Rurik was very excited, but Yevlo gave his master another crossbow with a good bowstring. .

    "My lord, the battle is still going on, please be careful."

    "Yes." Rurik felt a little smug, he hurriedly ordered: "Hunter, keep shooting arrows. Crossbowman, fight another round. Everyone else, draw out their swords and prepare to fight!"

    The aliens, who were frightened by the sudden death of their companions, their eyes widened and suddenly became at a loss.

    Ross Hunter took this opportunity to shoot arrows accurately at the sluggish "target".

    The alien archer who was frightened had forgotten to fight back.

    The mercenaries who obeyed the orders of the gold master very much. After they stepped on the crossbow, they installed the crossbow arrows.

    "Brothers, launch."

    Rurik led another round of shooting with a crossbow, and this time five unlucky enemies were hit.

    The deliberately inclined two arrow rains give the crossbow arrow the ability to swirl during flight. They are short, thick and heavy spiral feather arrows, they are vigorously sinking, because they rotate while flying, relatively overcoming the disadvantage that their flight is easy to be unstable.

    Rurik even watched the arrow run in a low and flat arc, aiming at the target to fly flat. These shooting feelings are indeed something the bow can''t bring.

    Even the head of the enemy was pierced by clusters of arrows, and the Ruths did not even give the dead any chance to fight back, and everything that belonged to the dead ended unexpectedly.

    "Good job, brothers! Keep up the string and let us shoot them with a crossbow as much as possible! I want to reward each of you with a silver coin..."

    Jeflo was very happy with the master''s grace, but the current situation is no longer necessary to wind the crossbow.

    He loudly suggested: "There is no need to shoot anymore, the enemy has lost momentum, they are just a bunch of fat sheep. The sword and shield hand is dispatched."

    Rurik was actually a little bit more interested. He hoped that this ambush battle would complete a perfect shooting with a bow and crossbow. As far as the current situation is concerned, it really became unnecessary.

    "Okay! Brothers, pull out the sword and let us charge."

    Yevlo also picked up a melee weapon, the so-called left-handed short iron sword, right-handed short-handled battle axe, and shouted: "Brothers, leave a few lives for our master."

    The crossbowman picked up the short spear and the sword, and the bow hunter had taken the lead in raising the axe and rushing forward, followed by the warrior holding the sword and shield.

    Those who were struck by the crossbow and surviving were all beheaded by the Ross people. Perhaps for these seriously injured aliens, a make-up knife is also kind in a sense.

    Finally, those who were lucky enough to get through the crossbow and plan to turn and escape were either caught up by the chasers and beheaded, or beheaded by the chased Ross hunters.

    Even the poor man was directly pricked by the short spear of the incarnation javelin.

    The boss who was almost shot by R¨¹lik fell into the snow and instinctively pretended to be dead when his head was a little clear.

    However, the Ruth soldier in a tyrannical state has forgotten that this battle needs to stay alive.

    The leader who had survived by chance, was almost about to be killed by the short spear. Jeflo hurried over and stopped the soldier''s actions.

    He yelled angrily: "Didn''t you understand? Master Rurik wants to keep alive, now go away!"

    No matter, Jeflo looked at the man who was almost executed, and saw clearly his trembling lips and trembling hands. He suddenly kicked the crotch of the guy who was still pretending to be dead. After all, this person is a man. For a crit on such a part, the instant pain can deny all the disguise.

    Having been out for so many years, Yevlo certainly also knows some tactics for fighting indiscriminately. After all, this is war. It is shameful to use the following three indiscriminate tricks in normal combat training. Some tricks that can make the enemy incapacitate in combat are really unnecessary.

    The strange man who was critically struck rolled in the snow, and his squirrel fur cap was also shaken off.

    Rurik came up in time and cried out at the guy who was rolling all over the floor.

    Looking at Yevluo''s determined eyes again, he had to ask: "What''s wrong with this person?"

    "It was beaten by me. Master, maybe we can get some news from this person."

    It seems that the tribe has executed all the enemies except this one. Rurik thinks this battle is a bewildered one. The Ross people obviously agreed to the fight. What is the identity of the enemy?

    "Jeflo, you go ask this person''s identity."

    "Yes! Master."

    Jeflo stepped forward and asked the guy with crotch pain in Gnostic as usual.

    However, at this person''s words, Evlo''s eyes widened.

    Yevlo immediately took out the language of his hometown that he had almost forgotten, and asked the other party''s exact identity.

    I can only hear that this middle-aged man with fluffy hair yelled a vocabulary at high frequency: "kiven! kiven! makiven!"

    Rurik also opened his eyes wide, because he understood only these words.

    "Kiven? Is it the name of a tribe?" With curiosity, Rurik cautiously approached with a sword.

    "Jeflo, have you clarified the identity of this person? Kiven? Is it a clan name?"

    Gevlo was a little surprised: "My lord, do you hear our Finnish language?"

    "Huh?" Rurik''s sword pointed at the fallen man. "Is this man a member of your hometown?"

    Yevlo denied: "No, this is a scientific man."

    "Cowen? What kind of weird fellow."

    Yevlo shook his head: "He is not a member of my tribe, but I can be sure that our enemy is not a Tavastia."

    After all, Jeflo squatted down, and a dagger pressed directly against the feller''s throat.

    The feller stared at the sharp blade, and his whole body was shaking.

    "Are you really a Corvin?" Yevlo asked cautiously.

    Only the leader who survived hurriedly responded: "I am a Corvin, and we are doing some work here. Who are you? Are you Tavastias? Oh, my lord, don''t kill me."

    Yevlo almost laughed out: "Tavastia? No! I am a Finn, that is, a Suomi. Now, except for me, all Varyag warriors are standing in front of you."

    "Actually... It''s a Varange?!" Almost the surviving boss passed out. The Varangians, that are the existence that is a hundred times stronger by the Tavastias, the existence that the Corvins would not dare to provoke them when they are crazy.

    Jeflo continued to explain his identity: "I am now a servant of the Varanga..."

    Yevlo wanted to say a few more words. He never thought that this person rolled his eyes frantically, and his attitude changed instantly: "Oh! Really! Are you Suomi? Brother from the South! Oh, the Tavastians are all ours. Enemy, why should we be enemies? Is your master a Varangian? If you are a servant of a Varangian, you can live. I am willing to be a servant... I even..."

    Jeflo was speechless for a while, he could see that this man was like a businessman, and his begging for mercy made Jeflo think of his previous master, Gould. Because this guy''s words are too commercial, this person is not simply praying for life, but saying "the hero keeps my life, and I can do things for you".

    "Hehe, you guys, you guys, you don¡¯t fight very well, but you are a real businessman! To survive, you can sell everything?!"

    "Hey." The boss barely forced a smile, "Isn''t it good to be alive?"

    Evlo felt that this person had no threat at all, so he took the sword.

    It was this behavior that caused Rurik to be wary, and he asked unhappyly, "Are you sure that this guy is your former friend?"

    "No! Master, this person is a Kewen, and he is willing to be your slave, just beg for his life."

    "Please forgive me? Is it necessary? Who is the Corvin?" Rurik asked.

    Yev shrugged, and turned his head to order the leader of the Kewen: "Kneel to your master, kneel to this child. Get down on me."

    For a moment, as if an old sheep was lying on the ground, the leader of Cowen hooked his head and crawled closer to Rurik''s feet.

    "Look, the Kewen people have surrendered."

    Glancing at Yevlo''s proud face, and then at the guy lying on his stomach, Rurik felt that the development of the situation was very absurd.

    "Jeflo."

    "in!"

    Rurik frowned and asked, "Who is the Kewen man?"

    "It''s some merchants." Yevlo squeezed his chin and recalled: "I have forgotten a lot of childhood things, but the Corvins are not powerful enemies. They are just merchants."

    "Just a businessman?"

    "Probably that''s the case. Master, the word kiven, in our common language, refers to a walking stick. It''s a bit like the short spear we used recently. Master, your Lumia also understands this word."

    "But I don''t know. When I learned the deer-raiser language from her, I didn''t touch this word."

    "Perhaps because they are more mysterious." Yevlo shrugged: "My hometown is in the south. I know there are some scholars in the north, and I didn''t expect to meet them here."

    Is there a treasure in this place that attracts businessmen?

    Rurik thought things were strange, so he used the language of a deer breeder to order the kneeling Kewen: "Be my slave and avoid death."

    After all, he imitated the trick he learned from his father Otto, and stretched out his right foot towards the Corvin in front of his tribe fighters.

    "Kiss my boots! Be my slave! Avoid death!"

    Obviously, this Kewen leader felt a little absurd, but he just understood what this obviously noble Varang boy said, and what he said was still exactly like the language of his own tribe.

    Ah, because in 830 AD, the deer (Sami) and Finns (Suomi), and even the entire modern Finnish region, even the residents of Karelia, spoke the same language. They are all members of the Finnish ethnic group, and they speak each other''s dialects, yet they have not yet become independent languages.

    The leader immediately stretched out his head and showed Rurik his posture of submission.

    What does it mean to have one more servant of the Corvin? Rurik remains unclear for the time being. But he had a hunch that this was not a simple matter of accepting a servant at all.

    Today¡¯s adventures are destined to mean even more miraculous events.

 Chapter 256ï¼š Conquer new servants

    The mysterious aliens have a clear identity. They are Kovinsuomi, a part of a group of Finns that have a weak sense of existence, but do exist.

    The leader called himself "Woimakashad", which meant "a heavy rain".

    From this name alone, Rurik estimated that when this guy was born, it must have rained heavily.

    The leader showed a strong stubborn attitude, showing a flattering smile from time to time, as if the people lying in the snow were not his people who died in battle.

    To be honest, Rurik was a bit disgusted with the surrender, and the instant pug gesture disgusted the victor.

    Now that he knew the identity of his opponent, Rurik even hoped that this guy would make another resistance, so that his subordinates had ample reasons to kill him.

    Maybe this person is still useful?

    Rurik motioned to Jeflo to untie the twine that had bound the leader''s hands.

    Jeflo was taken aback: "Master, let go of his restraints, and he ran away."

    "Then let him escape." Rurik dismissed the crossbowman with his fingers under his hand, "I can kill him with just one arrow. It''s like shooting a snow hare easily."

    The twine was loosened, and this Woimakashad had no intention of fleeing.

    Because of the battle just now, he not only realized the terrifying military might of the Varangans, but also realized that these madmen still had deadly weapons, and his men died inexplicably.

    But as he got deep into Varanga''s group, he also understood that the so-called mysterious weapon that can be easily killed is essentially a bow.

    Another point is that a group of brawny men, and even southern Suomi (Fin) fighters, nodded and bowed to a little boy, which he felt incredible.

    Unchained, this guy tried his best to get closer to Rurik.

    This action made Yevlo instinctively vigilant, with a sword in his hand, determined to protect the safety of his master.

    "Oh, my new owner, I am one of your hounds. I am the most loyal."

    "Speech!" Yevlo scolded angrily.

    "What did he say?" Rurik asked.

    "It''s nothing, it''s just a sign of loyalty."

    Rurik heard the man continue to yell, and asked, "What did this guy say?"

    "Master, he is asking, are you commanding the normal battle?"

    Rurik climbed up the snow **** with a steel sword. He impatiently ordered casually: "Tell him, I am in charge. Yelov, let him shut up."

    "Yes."

    Jeflo didn''t tie the captive''s hands anymore, but tied his mouth with a rope. He ordered some mercenaries to wind the crossbow, so-called he could execute this unbelievable fellow anytime and anywhere.

    Compared to the mess on the hill, Rurik had the only prisoner on hand.

    Otto at the top of the mountain blamed himself for not restraining his subordinates well, and not a single prisoner was left behind. But the subordinates were not attacking the slaves controlled by aliens. The slaves were trembling in the cold wind of the hills, at least, they could still tremble.

    As for the dead aliens, in a short period of time, they were blown into ice lumps by the cold wind from the Arctic.

    A low-headed warrior ascended the hill, and the sun cut through the clear air, reflecting the dazzling light on the bronze guard on his leather helmet.

    Rurik¡¯s victory did not make Otto wait long, and he was happy to see his son ascend the hill as a victor.

    Otto greeted several brothers and followed him to greet Rurik. He was a warrior at first, and then asked: "Have you completely won? Is anyone injured."

    After the battle, Rurik unexpectedly did not have the joy of being a winner.

    He was still a little excited in his heart, and replied with a blank face: "We are fine. I basically killed all the enemies with arrows."

    "Huh? Is this true?" Otto was taken aback.

    "It''s true, now there are enemy corpses everywhere on the hillside. Now, only one enemy is captured." After that, Rurik gave a wink, and poor Woimakashad was escorted.

    Evlo even kicked the prisoner, causing the man to kneel on the ground.

    Otto looked at this guy and couldn''t help recalling: "I just saw a guy with a strange hat running away. Maybe it was this guy."

    "Yes. This person did wear a hat when I decided to shoot him."

    "What a coward." Otto suddenly raised his steel sword with both hands and chopped it down.

    However, Otto stopped at the moment when Jianfeng almost pressed the captive''s neck, and in return, Woima Kashad''s loud begging for mercy.

    "What a coward. It''s just such a coward who captured a group of deer breeders?" After talking to himself, Otto did not forget to spit.

    In Otto''s eyes, the deer breeders themselves are a group of cowards, and they are natural people who can be oppressed. In other words, the deer breeders and the reindeer they raise are the same for the Ross people.

    Those people are natural and tamable, and Otto doesn''t have much contempt for them.

    However, the guys who ran away on the hills, they clearly collapsed at the touch of a touch, they could actually capture and enslave the deer-raiser?

    With the appearance of a prisoner, Otto quickly figured out the whole situation.

    Now, this Woimakashad, who was kneeling on the snowy ground with his hands tied up, began to tell his story to the leader of the Rus among the Varangans.

    It turned out that in the autumn of last year, a Corvin hunting team expedition to the north, after the first snow fell, dragged their sleigh away from their stronghold. There were originally fifty people in this branch of literati, but because of a sudden snowfall, five people were frozen to death overnight due to the failure of warming up in the wild overnight.

    For them, winter hunting is for huge wealth and also faces high risks. After all, it was not themselves who died. The survivors sighed that the deceased was "life if taken away by the Snow God", and then determined to continue northward.

    They came on the basis of the precious furs from the north, so the Ross people searched their hill camp and also seized more than two hundred ferret and fox skins!

    Even more than ten deerskins.

    So in a very short time, Otto completed the distribution of all the leather seized. For example, those warriors with the blood of the enemy on their swords and axes can reasonably take advantage of them. Those who had never drank blood with swords had to allocate some cheap loot.

    This group of Corvins did not completely hunt a group of ferrets personally. During the expedition and hunting journey, they attacked a clan settlement of deer breeders.

    In the battle, three people of Kewen died, and the deer-raiser settlement was completely defeated.

    After more than a dozen people drove most of the domestic reindeer to flee, the remaining group was controlled.

    Just like the attitude of the Ross people towards the deer breeders, the Kewen people also felt that these weak people in the north were a kind of natural slaves.

    The hunting trip had unexpected gains. This Cowen expedition, escorting the captives, decided to return home with a large amount of trophies.

    They walked along the frozen river and found a unique hill on the flat forest snow field.

    As the boss Woimakashad has a strong hunch, he feels that there is a mysterious power in this hill.

    Sure enough, the Kewen expedition was surprised to find that the hill was a huge mine.

    Otto and Liurik heard this person''s narrative, and they were a little surprised that their group had an adventure with the deer breeder.

    Hearing about the discovery of the mine by the Corvin, Otto still felt shocked.

    Kneeling Woimakashad said with regret: "We ordered the deer breeder to mine for us. We wanted to dig some ore and bring it back to make iron. Unexpectedly, you showed up."

    "You still have iron tools? But I see your weapons have a lot of stone spears. Even the arrows are made of bones." Otto said disdainfully.

    After Yevlo translated the original words, Woimakashad hooked up the humble head of the weak.

    For Rurik, the discovery of a huge open-pit mine was completely in his expectation.

    The short day was about to end, and taking advantage of the afterglow of the evening, the Rus had to build another camp.

    This time, the Rus set the camp under the hill and lit a bonfire under the cover of the forest.

    Because of the Ross people, they would not stupidly light a large number of bonfires on the top of the hill.

    Although the Ruths are not afraid of any enemies, they are worried that the abrupt and dazzling fire will scare away potential prey.

    Because of Lumia''s relationship, the current Rurik''s attitude towards the group of captive deer breeders is quite kind.

    Prior to Rurik, Lumia was already pacifying her kin, and asked about the identity of these deer breeders.

    Unexpectedly, after going back and forth, Lumia actually asked the other party''s details.

    Lumia hurried to Rurik, who was eating meat around the campfire, and said urgently: "Rurik, I have understood the identities of those people."

    "Is it your relative?" Otto, who sat aside and also nibbled the roasted snow rabbit, asked disapprovingly.

    Just because of this question, Lumia''s expression instantly became firm.

    She turned to Otto and said, "Big Chief, they are indeed my relatives."

    "Huh? Your relatives?!" Otto pulled his beard and asked, "Do you still have relatives? Your people were taken by God last winter, and the Great God left you alone to my son. As a servant, why do you have relatives?!"

    "It''s true." Lumia''s attitude was so determined that Otto was even more suspicious.

    Otto thought for a moment, and grinned reluctantly: "I think it''s just that you intend to shelter them? You are hoping that I will treat them well."

    Lumia knelt down immediately and pleaded: "Big Chief, I really hope you don''t hurt them. They are willing to be slaves."

    Otto shook his head and motioned: "You shouldn''t beg me. Remember, your master is not me."

    Lumia suddenly realized.

    Rurik grabbed the braid behind Lumia''s head, just like driving the reins of a pony, pulling her to her side.

    Looking at her eyes, Rurik said seriously: "Lumia, do you remember our agreement? I will be the leader of all the deer breeders. Your kinsmen will now be blessed by me."

    For a moment, the girl cried with sore nose.

    Lu Mia''s rhetoric really aroused Rurik''s idea, I am afraid the girl has not lied from the beginning.

    "Are they really your relatives?"

    After wiping her tears, she said solemnly: "They are really my own person. You may not know, Rurik. As a deer breeder, we can list all the relatives ten generations ago with our fingers. I found out that their leader is brothers to my grandfather five generations ago."

    The barbecue in Rurik''s hand almost fell to the floor.

    This is out of five servers, can you still be regarded as relatives? Perhaps, in the concept of deer breeders, all deer breeders are a family.

    Rurik ate the barbecue three times, then stood up and summoned his mercenaries, especially Yevlo.

    He took Lumia''s hand, "Let''s go, look at your people."

    At this moment, Otto did give all the captured deer breeders "preferential treatment."

    The so-called preferential treatment naturally does not harm their personal safety, and also rewards this large group of guys with warm clothes and even sackcloth for setting up tents at night.

    Otto ordered to give them a little food, but did not give more. He really didn''t know that these guys could be as acquainted as Lumia, because Otto did not tie their hands and feet with twine, but only sent a few of his men to ask to stare at them.

    All the deer breeders gathered together, and because they had negotiated with Lumia, the fear in everyone''s heart was eliminated a lot.

    Rurik came at a haughty pace, and saw a large group of people in ragged clothes and relatively short stature sitting together, and casually asked in the language of the deer breeder: "Who is the leader among you?"

    The deer breeders on the scene were all excited by the smell.

    Lumia shouted immediately; "Uncle Alska, stand up! He is my master and a good person."

    After a while, a low-rise middle-aged man crawled out of the crowd.

    In the dim light of the campfire, Rurik looked at this special-looking man.

    Through the face of this person, Rurik clearly saw the shadow of an Asian, even more like an Asian than Lumia.

    Yes, the ancestors of this group of deer breeders migrated from Siberia. In this era, they have not yet mixed with much European ancestry.

    Because of this, the height of the deer breeder is not as high as that of the Finns.

    Over the years, Rurik has seen all the strong men of the Rus tribe, and now he has seen adult men among the deer breeders, who are like a group of hobbits.

    Because of their small size, clumsy weapons, and sparse population, with these three points, they naturally become a sad existence.

    Rurik had already talked with his father, and he got his father''s authorization, so-called he was in control of the power of life and death of these deer breeders.

    kindness? of course!

    Rurik continued to command in the language of the deer breeder: "All the men of you, stand up."

    Nine low-lying deer-raiser men approached the leader named Alsaka and waited for Rurik''s new words.

    "Everyone, women, and children, all stand up. Just like your men, stand in a ball."

    The men and women of the deer breeders were divided into two groups, and Rurik was proud to see all of them.

    The deer breeder Alsaka''s beard trembled unconsciously, and he was shocked that a Ruth boy could understand the language of his own people. He finally couldn''t hold back, and asked everyone''s most urgent need: "You...you, can you keep our lives?"

    "Are you afraid of death?" Rurik asked deliberately.

    "My lord, if a man is destined to die, I also ask you to keep the lives of our women and children."

    After hearing this, Rurik had a little admiration for these men.

    Rurik deliberately said: "Why do you mean death? If we were to kill you, you would have died. Listen, now you all kneel down! Be my servant, and I will guarantee the safety of all of you."

    For the time being, they are indifferent...

    As soon as Lumia saw the situation, she became anxious on the spot, she shouted: "Hurry up and kneel down! Master Rurik will protect everyone''s safety! He is the greatest saint, yours...your Sa full!"

    It can be said that from Lapland to Magadan, Northern Europe and North Asia, which span 10,000 kilometers, the term "shaman" is commonly used by North Asian ethnic groups.

    "You... will you be our shaman?" Alsaka asked cautiously in shock.

    Rurik reacted accordingly: "Yes. I am your shaman, even if I am a Ross, I am also your shaman. This is destiny!"

    When things reached this point, Arsaka, the deer breeder, knelt down with all the clansmen and swore an oath to Rurik as servants.

    However, in the eyes of the deer-raiser, this magical child who speaks the language of the deer-raiser who will surely become the leader of the Rose tribe of the Varanga is his new shaman.

    Usually the shaman is held by the old grandmother of the clan. The shaman is the witch doctor and the decision maker of the clan.

    In their eyes, Rurik has become his leader.

    The appearance of their surrender is really satisfying. Originally, Rurik felt that he still needed a bit of tough measures to force them to surrender completely. Great use.

    "You all get up!"

    With an order, these deer breeders all stood up.

    In order to show his kindness, Rurik took off his sword, took Lumia''s hand and led him to stand among all the deer breeders. He gathered these new servants into a circle towards him.

    "Now, I am the shaman you can trust, and you are my people. You must show loyalty to me. The betrayers will be killed, and the loyal will always be protected by the Ross people."

    The leader Alsaka felt that this was a great favor, and he also felt that things were not that simple.

    "Shaman, what can we do for you?"

    "Bring me deerThis is the job of all of you!" Rurik said firmly.

    "However, our deer herd was lost. The remaining deer were killed by the Kewen people."

    "Don''t worry, you will be heading to the territory of our Ross people soon. I have raised some reindeer there, but I am suffering from a professional deer breeder. I ask you, if you let you raise some other livestock, such as cattle and sheep, you can ?"

    "Yes! Absolutely."

    "Very good. From now on, you will never have to worry about safety anymore. Do things for me in the future and I can protect the safety of all of you."

    The leader Alsaka felt that he was blessed by the gods, and a saint rescued everyone, and his future life seemed to be full of light.

    For Rurik, the appearance of these deer breeders is an unexpected surprise. There are indeed very few reindeer on hand, but their group of professional deer breeders may be able to reproduce the deer very well. Not only is it possible to raise deer, but it is also possible to raise sheep and cattle.

    In this way, Lumia can be freed from the work of raising deer and become the most obedient high priest.

 Chapter 257ï¼š News about Grey Squirrel Hill Fort

    The new day is here!

    On a cold night in the past, no deer breeder froze to death.

    In fact, there are more people in this group, because five men have frozen to death in the middle of the night because of mining for the Corvins. It is true that the women have been "properly protected", but they have also paid the price. Under extreme conditions, these deer-raiser women had to make compromises.

    Now, after learning of the good news that all the violent scientific men were eliminated, the new master is acting as a saint. All the deer breeders are very pleased to learn the news.

    In the early morning, each of them received a small piece of wheat cake and a small amount of dried meat. Everyone felt that the Ross boy named Rurik was a shaman they could trust.

    Originally, Otto felt it was difficult for his son to tame a group of deer breeders, but the group of guys has become an inseparable existence! He felt that his son must have shown some miracle to force them to surrender.

    If there is a miracle, it does.

    From the perspective of the deer breeder, a blond boy who seemed to have emerged from the snow and spoke the language of the deer breeder, with a group of brawny men, killed all the scholars and rescued everyone. This is not a miracle yet again. What is it?

    As usual, Rurik ate some oatmeal and drank some heated snow water.

    He asked his father: "Next, what shall we do? Go home?"

    "No!" Otto categorically denied, then Kawei hurried over with a wink.

    Kawei said bluntly: "Liurik, I have thought about it with the big boss. This hill is a treasure of feng shui, it is a big mine, I feel that the whole mountain is iron ore, we should explore its value!"

    "Build a stronghold?" Rurik asked.

    "Of course. I can tell you for sure that there is the best iron ore I have ever seen. It is not even ordinary iron ore."

    "Really? The best ore?"

    "It''s true."

    Rurik is a little suspicious, but Kawei''s words are facts. Because the hill occupied by the Ross people is unique in the whole of Europe.

    Because it is an open-pit chromite ore, the only chromite ore in Europe. Don''t think it is really a small mountain bag with a height of less than 100 meters. It is a chromite vein node uplifted by the folds of the earth''s crust.

    Kawei, who is highly sensitive to ore, discovered this situation.

    For the past night, Kawei was all minded to occupy and develop the entire mine. At dawn, he took the hammer and the iron chisel he had captured, and climbed to the top of the hill to dig some ore finely.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity to talk, he deliberately took out his carefully selected ore specimens from his linen pocket.

    He showed Rurik a dense silver-gray rock that reflected light.

    "I know, this is a piece of iron ore. It seems to be very special."

    "This is the most special." Kawei shrugged. "Did you know? It''s very hard. The chisels of those Corvins were badly worn, and it took me a lot of work to dig out such a rock. In my opinion, this stone After polishing it, you can directly use it as a spearhead or arrow, or even a knife for cutting meat."

    "Ah? Is there such an exaggeration?!" Rurik was a little surprised.

    "Otherwise? What do you think those science people come here to mine for?"

    "Of course it is mining and smelting!"

    Rurik¡¯s natural answer led to Kawei¡¯s strong suspicion: "Rurik, you look at them too highly. They did smelt some iron, and the quality is really terrible. In my opinion, they will definitely polish the ore directly into weapons. . Believe me, these ores can definitely make stone axes."

    Kawei''s words aroused some associations with Rurik, which may be the case.

    Not to mention this unnamed mine, the iron ore vein in the hills near Roseburg, Rurik believes that its iron content is absolutely high, so that if you knock with two pieces of ore, there is a strong metal. sound. Even grinding the ore, you can see the metallic luster.

    But the Ross people have mastered the ability to turn ore into low-carbon steel.

    Otto allowed the two to chat for a while, and when they were quiet, he pointed his finger at the top of the mountain: "This is an unexpected surprise given to us by God. It is the second mine discovered by our Rus people. Rurik, I have decided that we must establish a new base here in the future."

    "Huh? So suddenly?" Rurik subconsciously surprised.

    "Is it inappropriate?"

    "No...I...I support it."

    Otto saw that his son was a little hesitant. He didn''t understand the current Rurik. He felt that the Rus people had suddenly built a stronghold in the north, and this expansion step was a bit big. After all, it is to occupy a rare iron ore mine. Perhaps in the future, the Rus people will make huge profits from this Shangqiu.

    To build it, the Ross people must first make some investment. After all, building a settlement is by no means a simple migration of a few people.

    Besides, the current situation is that people who are willing to emigrate prefer to run to the south, such as the Fort Shilla, located on the Neva River, which is completely capable of reclaiming wasteland and planting wheat.

    Otto''s big hand clasped his son''s head fiercely, and said loudly: "I have decided, we must control this mine. I want to build a settlement, and then this will be the starting point for our journey to the north."

    It sounds like my father meant more than looting the ore. Rurik felt that if this place became a more prosperous stronghold, the Rus could pass through this place and dominate all the northern land in the Gulf of Bothnia.

    Even Murmansk can be deterred.

    "Give it a name. Although there are only temporary tents we set up here for the time being," Rurik said.

    "Haha, let''s call it Elronburg. Now, we Ross people have occupied this place. When spring arrives, I will send a fleet to land on the river here and start building settlements." Finished talking to his son, Otto then asked Kawei: "After the settlement is built, I want you to use the ore here to build a steel sword for me. Since you said that there are the most magical ore here, you must build the best sword for me."

    At this moment, Kawei has no guilty conscience, he is confident.

    Seeing the confident face of the young man, Otto sighed in satisfaction: "It''s time for greater action."

    The so-called "Elronburg" originally meant "Iron City". Knowing the true meaning of the name, Rurik suddenly wanted to laugh.

    Even now the Volga River Basin, it seems that it is still the territory of the Khanate, or some other nomadic country, she is not Slavs, nor Vikings.

    Rurik didn''t know what new ideas his father had for a while, he instinctively decided that this winter hunting operation was over.

    Shouldn''t it end?

    After a small-scale war ended, the Ross people had no casualties, but plundered a large number of furs, and even a group of slaves, as well as a mine and a chance for a tiger to dominate the north.

    The development of the situation has surpassed the prediction, and the Ross people have won a big victory.

    Rurik thought so, and quite a few people also felt that everyone could go home.

    However, Otto felt that things shouldn''t end there.

    Once he learned of the opportunity to reap greater wealth and honor, Otto was getting older, and he could say that he couldn''t take the risk anymore to chase some of these things.

    But the son of this trip is in the team. The eight-year-old boy is destined to inherit his position and rule a large tribe.

    Children need to continue their adventures, need to see the world, and conquer the unknown!

    A boy without this kind of spirit cannot become a qualified leader.

    Quite a few of the tribesmen had eaten and waited in the snow for the order to retreat.

    Otto sent someone to **** the prisoner who had been **** with a rope overnight. After giving this Woimakashad some wheat cake, the man''s mental condition recovered.

    Otto looked at the kneeling guy with a high sword, and Rurik also held a dagger in his hand and followed his father closely.

    Upon seeing this, Woima Kashad, who hadn''t slept almost all night, thought that this group of Varangians would behead themselves.

    The captive realized that something was wrong and quickly begged for mercy.

    "My master, didn''t you say that I would save my life? I am willing to do anything for you."

    anything?

    After listening to Jeflo''s translation, Otto asked with satisfaction: "Since you are willing to do anything, take us to your tribe. Listen, I want to occupy your tribe."

    Before Jevlo finished the translation, the first shocked was Rurik.

    "Dad? Are you serious?!"

    "What''s wrong? My son?"

    "Dad, this is not in our plan." Rurik said sharply.

    "No longer in the plan? My child, is the prediction over? I don''t see it. The battle that belongs to you is still not over. We should expand the results."

    Expand the results? Rurik felt that this matter was not reliable: "We don¡¯t know the enemy¡¯s position, the distance from us, and the enemy¡¯s military strength. If this is the case, the so-called Rus has a strong military force and advances rashly, we are likely to face it. A lot of trouble, even... put everyone in danger."

    Otto disagreed with his son''s concerns, but deliberately stimulated: "Don''t you have confidence in your crossbow? I didn''t even see your weapon shooting a large number of enemies. You at least let me see it with my own eyes."

    "However, killing is not the goal. We should rule them, not kill them."

    "Okay!" Otto was waiting here with words: "We will launch an offensive, just do what you say, and rule them."

    Rurik feels that his father''s attitude will not change. It seems that the Ross people will take the initiative to attack the real "unknown enemy" with the three hundred people at hand.

    Soon Voima Kashad understood what Jeflo had said in shock.

    Rurik could see that the tied guy was trembling on the spot, and there was endless horror in his eyes.

    Even though he couldn''t understand what the other party was hesitating, Otto could also see that this guy''s attitude was not cooperating.

    Otto didn''t say much, he picked up the steel sword, and the blade directly pressed against the captive''s neck.

    "Tell us the location of your hometown, and you will take us there, otherwise, kill you now."

    After Jeflo finished the translation, the captive still behaved very uncooperatively, he stubbornly said some messy words.

    "What did he say?" Otto asked.

    "Big Chief, I... don''t understand." Yevlo turned and slapped the captive suddenly, and ordered: "Tell me where you are from your hometown, or you will definitely die. If you say it, you can live."

    Woimakashad, with a slap print on his face, slowly twisted his body and sat up again. He stubbornly said something. In addition to praying, his eyes clearly showed that this person did not want to reveal his hometown and settle down. The location of the point.

    The more he didn''t say anything, the more Evlo made a beating under Otto''s signal.

    This sadistic scene, Rurik looked really worried.

    Yes, if the Ross army were to kill it, it would surely lead to barbaric plunder, and many people would die.

    Although Rurik had seen the battle and saw a large number of corpses of the war dead, after the soul was shocked, the resistance of the spirit was also greatly improved.

    However, he still has some "psychological cleanliness" in his heart, or that he still retains a bottom line.

    That is, the purpose of the Rus people''s war should not be for war, but for better control and expansion of their own strength. He doesn''t want his subordinates to become beasts in perfect condition, and his subordinates need to maintain a bottom line. Otherwise, the opponent''s clansmen will be beheaded, who will be the new subjects?

    Rurik guessed that this guy didn''t want to bring troubles to his own people, and this was just right.

    "Stop it! Jeflo, you ask him if he cooperates!" Otto ordered.

    Upon hearing the news, Jeflo stood up and looked at Otto and shook his head.

    "Damn, this man is useless." Otto gritted his teeth and asked his son: "Give you a chance. You think this is how you deal with this uncooperative Kewen man."

    Liu Lik said with a wooden face, coldly answering: "Give him a sword and let him die. I believe that we will find this person''s hometown in the future, and I will rule all Kewen people."

    So the implication here is that Rurik''s sudden in-depth exploration to find the enemy to fight this matter, feels that the matter is too abrupt, it is unreliable.

    Otto didn''t think much about it: "That''s not good. There are opponents who are so stubborn, I want to use some means."

    What does Otto have? He ordered four of his men to reasonably suppress the captive Woima Kashad, and then pulled out his fur boots, deliberately exposing his ankles.

    Yevlo relayed Otto¡¯s words: ¡°It¡¯s too late to announce the cooperation. Otherwise, after cutting your hamstrings, you will regret it. Let¡¯s become snow wolf¡¯s food here.¡±

    For a while, Woimakashard hurriedly tried to kick his legs, but his body was held tightly by the strong Ross.

    Otto personally held the steel sword and gently made small wounds on the captive''s ankles. He even did not forget to sprinkle some salt to increase the pain.

    Pain and intense fear forced Woimakashad''s nervous heart to burst.

    Jeflo put his face to the ground and stared at the captive''s eyes: "Say! Do you want to cooperate?! It''s still too late."

    "..."

    "Say it!"

    "Ah!..." Woimakashad gritted his teeth again.

    "Hurry up, otherwise, I will cut off your ears now!" After that, Jeflo had already pulled out the meat-cutting dagger, and his other hand had grabbed the captive''s ear.

    Rurik was watching, and he felt that his father would never let the prisoner feel better.

    On the other hand, Lumia is also watching all this. As a deer breeder, she was so dark in her heart. After all, one of his distant relatives was actually humiliated by a group of Kewen people, and the captive was the leader. She wished that the Rus would use further corporal punishment.

    Finally, the physical pain overwhelmed the captive''s will.

    Woimakashard expressed cooperation in extreme pain.

    "I knew this before, so why bother?"

    Otto took the sword, Woimakashard also sat on the snow with tears on his face, and began to tell about his hometown.

    This person mentioned a place name: Grey Squirrel Hill Fort.

    Jevlo transformed this old Finnish noun phrase into a vocabulary that the Russians can understand.

    Otto squeezed his chin and continued to listen to Yevlo''s explanation.

    Rurik also pinched his beardless chin and made his own analysis and judgment.

    "Okay, let''s attack this gray squirrel hill fort! We are going to occupy this place!" After talking to himself, Otto faced all the onlookers. He held up his sword and shouted: "Brave Ruth! The prophecy is not over, we are going to attack the gray squirrel hill fort of the Corvin people! We will achieve greater victory, and each of you can make another fortune!"

    Rose''s warrior roared loudly, this roar could create an avalanche!

    Rurik was even frightened by the clansmen roaring and knocking on the wooden shield. The corner of his eyes saw the kneeling captive Woima Kashad. This person''s complexion was a little strange, as if he was not so scared.

    Could this guy already figured it out and decided to betray his tribe?

    If this is the case, Rurik doesn''t have any good feelings for this kind of guy who betrays his own people.

    Ross''s soldiers are willing to continue fighting.

    Now, Otto gave this Woimakashad, who is willing to lead the way, a solemn warning: "If you deceive us, you will be beheaded immediately. I will cut your back, break your ribs, and cut it. Out of your heart and lungs."

    Otto''s words were terrifying, and his expression was very hideous. In addition to frightening the captives, Rurik was a little afraid.

    Through Otto''s words, Rurik suddenly felt that this so-called punishment meant something like a blood eagle?

    and many more! Does the legendary thing really exist? !

    Otto gave Voima Kashad the only chance to survive, and that was to bring the Rus army to the so-called "Grey Squirrel Hill Fort" within ten days. If within ten days the Russ find a quiet mountain, Voima Kashad will be punished by the "Blood Eagle" and then become food for the Timberwolves.

    So why is it ten days?

    According to Woima Kashad, the Corvin expedition departed from the mountain fort and arrived at the mine, and it would take no more than ten days.

    As long as this guy really cooperates, the Ross people will definitely find their goals.

    On the other hand, the Ross people must consider their own supply issues. It would be great if a large number of small animals can be hunted along the way to satisfy their hunger, but everyone does not hope to rely solely on hunting.

    The sleigh being dragged by everyone is still carrying a large amount of food. Now a group of rescued deer breeders join the team. They have more mouths to eat, but the food can still last for more than 20 days.

    It can be said that the ten-day period is an adventure. If it exceeds this time, the Ross people¡¯s food will not be enough to support everyone back home.

    Within ten days, either the so-called gray squirrel hill fort was captured and a large amount of nourishment treasure was triumphed, or Woima Kashad was executed and went back home.

    The Ross people started a new journey. The morale of the soldiers was high, and the rescued deer breeders knew that they had nowhere to go, so they had to follow their new masters and declare war on the Kowenmen who had enslaved them for a while. .

    A huge team suddenly turned south, and the army went south along the frozen river, and then continued south along the frozen coastline.

    Rurik knows the geography of this area more than everyone, and the army has officially set foot on the coast of modern Finland.

    On the way, Evlo approached his master.

    "What''s the matter?" asked Rurik who was sitting on the sleigh.

    "Master, I''m still worried about the captive who led the way."

    Rurik had no other ideas, he knew that he had to follow the team to expand the results.

    He told Jeflo: "It doesn''t matter whether it is defrauded or not, the captive knows our methods. Jeflo!"

    "in."

    "We have limited food. It''s best to hunt animals in the middle. Those who raise deer can''t give them too much food for the time being. You ask your brother to watch them closely. If some deer raisers run away, catch them back."

    "Master, you can''t believe them?"

    "At least, I need to be prepared."

    When the words arrived, Jeflo once again urged: "Even the prisoner must be prepared."

    Rurik smiled slightly: "Don''t worry, if you can''t find the so-called stronghold within ten days, that person will die. You are also ready, and my father will ask you to fight in front of you. Remember, in my philosophy, the crossbowman will always The brave man who fought first."

    Yevlo clenched a fist with his right hand and slammed his leather armor; "Master, please rest assured, my brothers and I will not let down the opportunity you have given us to be the first to serve."

    Rurik sighed: "The momentum is very good. However, I also hope that in future battles, you will be able to catch more. Remember, we need more servants, and I also intend to become the leader of the Corvins. , UU read from now on, we will still collect taxes from them."

    As Rurik didn''t sit on the same sleigh with Otto during the journey, Otto felt that the mercenaries raised by his son could be regarded as loyal through a battle. There are indeed a large number of enemy corpses on the hillside, and the mercenaries have completed their nomination certificates and have become trustworthy guys.

    Otto didn''t know what his son said to Jeflo. He was in a good mood sitting on the sled, and the soldier pulling the sled in front was even more happy to be the "horse".

    Otto''s eyes looked at the captive who led the way, and a crossbow was placed beside him for a long time.

    Otto has expressed a very clear attitude about this powerful crossbow invented by his son. The so-called leader wants to escape, so he uses it to accurately shoot it.

    In this regard, Woima Kashard is always trembling, but it does not mean that this person has become a complete lackey.

    The only survivor of the Corvin expedition still had the idea of ??fleeing until this moment.

    He had already thought of a brilliant countermeasure, a countermeasure that could kill two birds with one stone.

 Chapter 258ï¼š A campsite at the mouth of the Oulu River

    A huge team descended south along the frozen western coastline of modern Finland.

    Woimakashad, who has turned into a leader, dragged his aching feet, leaning on a wooden stick, and struggling forward in the ice and snow.

    He must remain alert enough and he must be very loyal.

    Otherwise, the powerful bows and arrows of this group of Ross people could easily end their lives.

    Because he really saw the terrible death of his companion.

    The head of the companion was completely shattered, and the enemy''s short and thick arrow completed it all. He was fortunate to observe the unique arrows of the Ross people up close, and seeing the various weapons and equipment of this group of people, he could hardly imagine that these three hundred people were actually a group of madmen armed with steel.

    He clearly saw the iron chain armor worn by the leader of the Russ!

    "If you guys, who would win a fight with those guys?"

    Woimakashad kept his thoughts in his heart, and he humbled like a hound along the way.

    For these people who are willing to cooperate, Otto does not hesitate to feed this person a little wheat cake.

    Compared to this leader, Otto is very worried about whether the group of deer breeders who follow the team will escape.

    After three days of camping in the wild, Otto felt that he was too worried.

    The transformation of reality is very subtle, just like those deer breeders have willingly regarded their son as the leader. In this regard, Otto has no more worries. He even feels that with the help of this group of deer breeders, the team''s advancement can reduce some of the burden.

    If you say who is the master of stepping in the snow, the deer breeder is the master of masters. Their winter grazing is to drive their own reindeer herd and wander in the snow-covered world.

    Now they have lost all the deer, but they have also received the guarantee of safety and protection.

    The deer-keepers began to take the initiative to help Rurik''s direct mercenaries share some of their bags, and they also took the initiative to sit on the ground and drill logs to make fire, and even hunt.

    They are so cooperative, another big reason is Lu Mia.

    A deer breeder with a simple mind can trust her female clan''s words, and Rurik has fulfilled his promise. The deer breeder who feeds almost exclusively on meat suddenly lives a life of oatmeal and porridge. .

    Once they have eaten wheat, they can''t wait to eat it all.

    This is exactly what Lurik promised. The remuneration for raising deer for the Ross people is not only safety, but also food protection. The "guarantee" here refers to high-nutrient wheat.

    Like the deer breeders, the Ross people are also masters in the snow.

    Because the cowardly people basically died in their childhood, and grew up into the strong Ross men. First of all, they were guys with extraordinary perseverance.

    Everyone wrapped their leather jackets tightly, enduring the dry and piercing wind from the North Pole, and moved forward at a faster speed.

    Under normal circumstances, the Ross people and the steps in the snow can only walk up to 20 kilometers a day.

    If you step on the ice, things are much better.

    They set off on a clear morning, and they continued on their way at night. In the evening two days later, the team walking along the coast encountered a slightly wide ice-bound river.

    "Where is this place?" Otto forced Woimakashad, who led the way, to say so.

    The leader who kneeled in front of Otto to show his humbleness hesitated and said: "I...I don''t know the name of this river. Because, we Kewen people rarely get involved here."

    After Jeflo''s translation, the atmospheric Otto lifted up a pair of big feet and knocked Woimakashad down, so painful that this person curled up on the ice and yelled, thinking that his life would be lost.

    "Jeflo, help him up! Everyone else, we cross the glacier!"

    After all, Otto walked into the frozen river first, and the others waited close behind.

    Up to now, the team has already entered a field that they have never understood. For all the Ross people, everything they have seen so far is brand new.

    To explore the unknown world, everyone has the ability to explore, and there are deep fears in their hearts.

    Otto is willing to shoulder great responsibilities, become a great explorer, and lead the people to move on.

    The team spent the night in the forest on the other side of the river, and a bonfire soon lit up in the pine forest.

    As a result, the people of the tribe almost instinctively "grouped to explore the map", and accidentally found suspicious footprints in the woods, and there seemed to be some big prey.

    The tribe who tried to hunt succeeded!

    The hunters happened to find a white bear suspended for "partial hibernation" and took the opportunity to hunt it down.

    Before going to bed, Rurik triumphed on a piece of half-cooked bear meat. He took only one bite and was made uncomfortable by the strong smell.

    "Damn, I thought I could bear shark meat, and I could bear white bear meat. It''s disgusting!"

    Rurik threw the meat to his own Lumia. He rinsed his mouth with hot snow water, and ate the oatmeal he had brought with him.

    Lumia happily took the bear meat, and in a blink of an eye she distributed it to the children of the deer breeders.

    The real deer breeders never shy away from the taste of food, but they are a group that can eat fresh meat and digest it well.

    From the perspective of the deer breeders, they feel that this is the favor of their new master.

    A fat white bear was dismembered, and the bear''s head was cut off, becoming a symbol of Otto''s strength. The snow-white bear skin is also carefully peeled off. If some holes in the leather are ignored, it is a wonderful daily necessities. Otto had already thought about it, and this bear belt was tanned and tanned in Roseburg and used as a soft mattress for the bed.

    It can be said that Otto''s ideas are really worthy of everyone''s name as Ross.

    However, the white bear died in a volley of at least five crossbows, and the white bear bleeds to death without even having a chance to fight back. The same is true. Rurik, who can''t stand the life of pure hair-drinking and blood-drinking, can''t stand the meat without bloodletting, not to mention the strong and bashful bear meat.

    However, the scene of the Rus skinning and dismembering a white bear almost frightened Woima Kashad.

    In the concept of the scientific people, it is best not to provoke an animal like a white bear. Who can imagine, the violent white bear, the Russ hunted it as if to get something.

    After hunting a white bear, Otto felt much better.

    And those tribesmen who have traveled a long way all day, have hope for the journey south.

    The Ross people began to focus on the surrounding scenery, trying to spot the small animals hidden in the snow.

    It was another full two-day journey, and some Ruth fighters had new tricks in their bags. Mainly white fluffy snow rabbit skins, some lucky people caught ferrets with temporary traps.

    They crossed an ice-bound river halfway, and stopped at a very large-scale ice-bound river.

    At this point, Woima Kashad, the leader, announced very important things.

    Panting, he approached Otto, who was sighing at the glacier and icy sea, and pointed to the river defense line plausibly: "My tribe is coming. Knowing that we are walking along the river, the nearest tribe is Grey Squirrel Hill Fort."

    Hearing Jeflo''s translation, Otto nodded, motioned to his men to take the leader down and reward him with a piece of wheat cake.

    It was almost evening, and Rurik felt that the troops would camp here and rest. He didn''t think that Dad would give himself to him.

    Those deer breeders have already started the traditional trick of drilling wood to make firearms. The so-called use of twine and wooden sticks to make "spiral firearms", of course, this kind of skill also exists in the Ross people, and even it is widely used.

    With the burning of the first bonfire, soon the fire spread to all bonfires.

    On the shore of the frozen sea, an old man with a white beard covers his young child''s head with his big hands.

    Although it is a sea of ??ice, Otto perceives the superiority of this place.

    "Knowing why I let you stand here?" Otto asked deliberately.

    "Yes...Is it watching the ice sea?"

    "Bah! Did you see the island in the distance?"

    Rurik narrowed his eyes slightly, then looked around, and constructed a geographical structure that resembled a bay in his mind.

    At this point, he suddenly realized.

    "Here...is it a bay?"

    "Yes!" Otto nodded in satisfaction: "It''s very suitable as a settlement, isn''t it?"

    "Is it really appropriate?"

    "My child, we should try." Otto stroked his son''s head. "Our fishing boat has never been involved in this place, but I have a wonderful hunch that if we start from here and head west on the ice sea, we You will arrive at Roseburg."

    His father''s words suddenly aroused Rurik''s intense curiosity, and he closed his eyes desperately thinking about a possibility.

    Because the geographical structure of the Gulf of Bothnia is very clear.

    It can be said that in the past time, the Ross people were measuring the "structure of the known world" with one pair of feet along the coastline.

    A thought came to mind.

    Rurik suddenly broke free of his father''s big hand: "Dad, please give me some time. We will not leave tomorrow morning. When the sun reaches the highest point in the sky, I have to make sure of one thing."

    "One thing? What is that?" Otto was puzzled.

    "It''s where we are now. You should know that our world is not a plate held up by the branches of the world, but a big ball held up by the branches..."

    Rurik said for a while, but his father didn''t understand at all. The only comfort that Rurik was in embarrassment was his father''s approval of his willful decision.

    Otto is determined to give the people a long rest. After all, according to the guide, walking along the glacier will quickly reach the destination.

    By then, Otto didn''t believe that those Kowenmen could kneel on the ground and swear an oath as loyal servants, and he still had to force them to yield by force.

    It is said that the tribe may have a hundred people. Because of the previous battles, Otto felt that these unknown enemies were idiots. Their only advantage was that they had a relatively large number of people. The premise was that children and women could be fighters.

    Contempt of the enemy is natural, but Otto did not want to force his men. It is said that only by replenishing energy and starting an action battle can the victory be completed in the shortest time.

    Knowing that the warriors who can finally fight dignifiedly, they thanked the leader for the opportunity and thanked the high priest for the prophecy, so they prepared their own weapons in their shack, or made time to sleep.

    As for Otto, early the next morning, he did not pay attention to the fact that his son was standing tall branches on the ice. Instead, he took a few young cronies and walked on the frozen coast.

    Otto was investigating the geographical conditions of this area. The more he explored, the more he felt that not building a stronghold here would be a waste of its unique geographical location.

    It can be said that Otto''s vision is wise, because on another plane, it was the King of Sweden who conquered Finland and built a city here.

    She is the city of Oulu, a beautiful city that is frozen in winter and produces salmon.

    Today, the hunting army of the Russ is the first to camp here. In a sense, the "Swedes" of the original plane completed the conquest of this place in 830 AD. A city may rise from the ground because of this, and its construction time should be historically determined to be 830 AD.

    Remember the trick of measuring latitude that Rurik had experimented with?

    This time, he just repeated the old tricks, only seeking the precise geography of a campsite.

    Rurik used the rope ruler carried by the team as a measuring tool, and then inserted a pine branch into the hole cut out on the ice-bound river surface, exposing the length of the pine branch on the ice surface, and was trimmed to a standard stika, which is so-called 98 centimeters.

    The length of the pine branches needs to be accurately numbered, and Rurik finds only the shadow length of the sun at noon.

    No one knew what Rurik was doing. Some curious warriors watched for a while, and they evacuated after being bored.

    The sun is shining today. It¡¯s this river heading southwest. The Arctic wind can easily wreak havoc on the ice-bound river. Leaving on the river is full of noises. Rurik insists on staying here because it¡¯s noon. About to arrive.

    After some advance calculations, Rurik used the Julian calendar to calculate today''s solar altitude angle.

    In the end, he only needs to get the maximum length of the sun shadow, and all the problems are solved.

    Otto never left her son, and Lumia, this girl insisted on standing in the noon sun, letting the cold wind howl.

    With his sword, Rurik made a stroke at the largest part of the shadow of the sun, and then hurriedly took out a measuring tape to measure it.

    He began to use the ice surface as a draft paper for the calculation, and used the tip of his sword to draw symbols that Otto couldn''t understand at all.

    "Rurik, what are you doing? Is it a spell for prayer?" Otto Ying asked in surprise.

    Lumia basically understood it. She explained for her master: "Big boss, my master is calculating."

    "Calculate what?"

    "Yes...calculation..." Lumia was not easy to say for a while, because she didn''t really believe that the world she was in was on a big ball.

    Rurik did some trigonometric calculations, and finally got the precise angle value. Finally, he calculated the latitude of the camp.

    Rurik estimated that there must be an error in his calculation, but this error is within an acceptable range.

    He inserted the sword back into the leather scabbard enthusiastically and approached his father.

    At this moment, the confused Otto had been watching for a long time. His son who loved him couldn''t bear to disturb him, and he stood here to show his support.

    "Have you got a good result? What are you calculating?" Otto asked.

    "Dad, I already understand. Our current position is 65¡ã north latitude."

    Otto heard some puzzling vocabulary, and Rurik realized that his father basically couldn''t understand what he said.

    Otto scratched his beard and continued to ask: "Rurik, you just have to tell me, can we go back to our hometown directly across the ice sea? Have you found the way back?

    Rurik nodded deeply: "Found it. We are heading westward. When we reach the new land, we need to walk north for about a day before... we can return to Roseburg."

    "Huh? Is this true?" Otto was overjoyed.

    Where can Rurik dare to be completely sure, although this is the theory in theory, the latitude of Roseburg is 65¡ã4¡ä, and his current campsite is barely 65¡ã1¡ä. The latitude difference between the two places is very small, but this difference is placed on the ordinate, and the calculation error is eliminated, at least it is more than 20 kilometers on the map.

    Rurik is willing to believe in the power of mathematics and in his calculations. He stomped his feet vigorously, and said with certainty: "A little bit to the west and a little bit to the north, we can walk directly back to Roseburg!"

    "Okay! I listen to you." Otto drew out the sword directly and pointed to the west: "I have decided. When we conquer the Corvins, we will return along the glacier. Right here, we cross the ice and go home directly ."

    Otto immediately began to promote the news that the so-called team can go home all the way west, so that everyone can save a lot of time when they return. At first, everyone was very worried, and instinctively felt that this matter was unreliable.

    Since it was Rurik playing the trick that looked like a "sacrificial ritual", many people believed that Rurik had received divine inspiration again.

    Then don''t worry about anything. Once you have cleaned up the Kewen people, you won''t have to make a detour on the road to triumph.

    The short daylight passed by, and it can be said that the Ross people stayed in the camp at the mouth of the glacier for more than one day!

    The swords and axes of all the warriors were sharpened, they were fed, and their mental condition was restored to their peak. Everyone is fully prepared for the unknown battle, and has even begun to dream of making a fortune.

    It was another sunny morning, and the Ross people who were ready to fight finally set off.

    Just before departure, Otto suddenly asked Woima Kashad who led the way: "You must know the name of this river."

    Evlo translated for Otto and reproduced a special river name "a river with a flood", in short, "Oulu".

    So to put it another way The original meaning of the harmony is "Honghe".

    "Oulu? Good! An interesting name. Maybe I want to build an Oulu Fort and control it forever."

    History has reached a coincidence here, because the Swedish conqueror of another plane called the newly-built fort "Oulu Fort". The conqueror named it in Finnish language, and added a common place name in Northern Europe and Western Europe. suffix.

    Woimakashad did not know that the Rus was the leader and asked the exact reason for the name of the river. It seemed that it was purely to prepare for the future battle?

    Facing the aggressive Ross army, Woima Kashard, who led the way, was indescribably happy.

    Because he yearns for a war, because it is not his own war, but it may give himself a chance to get out.

    Woimakashad pointed to the river and threatened that it would take up to two days for the Ross people to gnaw to the so-called "Grey Squirrel Hill Fort" village, where more than 10,000 squirrel furs would become the Ross people''s trophy.

    It is indisputable that the fighting spirit of the Ross people was thoroughly aroused!

 Chapter 259ï¼š The Guard of the Salmon Lord Tribe

    If there is a choice, several tribes of the Kovinsuomi people, they even hope to live their lives safely in the forest lake.

    They know that they are from the south, but because they have no airborne history, almost all tribesmen have forgotten that they have a very close relationship with the Finns, the Tavastians, and even the Karelians, and they treat each other as brothers. .

    Because of the competition and contention for fur, minerals and other materials, the Kovin tribe finally had an irreconcilable conflict with the Tavastians who settled in central Finland.

    The population of the Corvins was too small, and compared to the strength of the Tavastia tribal alliance, they had to withdraw to the north.

    The Corvins discovered a river with fierce floods in summer, because the abundant salmon resources in the river became the key to nourish the tribe¡¯s survival.

    In this era, the Finns and Tavastias began to gradually abandon the old life of fishing and hunting. They began to cultivate wheat in the lakes near the settlement, and gradually entered the agricultural life.

    Losing control over the relatively warm areas of the South, the Kewen people had to continue their fishing and hunting life.

    In relatively barren land, disputes among the Kewen people have become serious in order to compete for catches and fur.

    They are like living in a small universe. They are the masters of a large forest and lake, and then they oppress the deer breeders in the far north that are more backward.

    Finally, a large group of black figures moving on the glacier broke the tranquility of the life of the Kewen people.

    The Rus army has been moving upstream along the frozen Oulu River. They stepped unconcealed on the ice, as if conquering Corvin settlements was similar to going to Novgorod to collect taxes.

    Leaving the mouth of the Oulu River into the sea, the warriors were in a good mood. Everyone was dreaming of getting rich, and even hugged two local women from left to right and became big winners.

    They never thought whether they would be injured or even killed if there was a conflict.

    Because in everyone''s mind, Kewen people are just a bunch of fools.

    There were Corvin hunters with bows. They went deep into the forest and used the long arrows of bone arrow clusters to shoot the snow rabbits who occasionally jumped out of the cave to watch the wind.

    There are even fishermen who cut a hole in the glacier and put down their hooks to try to catch some fish.

    Kewen people have become accustomed to winter and know that they can still catch some animals while immersed in a world covered in snow and ice.

    Even tribal warriors attacked and assassinated a few wandering white bears.

    These hunters were keenly aware of the abnormal vibration. After they hid, they gradually saw a large group of people appearing on the glacier.

    The hunters'' eyes widened, and in the short daylight, they saw the reflected light that must come from the metal.

    A group of unknown people, they all wear metal hats!

    Do not! They are actually...

    The Corvins were not purely isolated from the world. They were worried that the Tavastias, their neighbors, would come up north to **** their hunting grounds, and they were even more worried that the Varangians on the west side of the sea would cross the ocean to catch slaves.

    The Kewen people who are good at doing business always take the peeled squirrel skins, and Fan Yun goes to the southernmost Finns to sell them in exchange for the locally produced wheat kernels and flax. During the trade, they also learned a lot of news.

    Especially with regard to the situation in the west of the sea.

    The hateful Varangans, wearing metal helmets and precious swords in their hands, rowed long boats to raid the Finnish coastal villages and looted the local population to become slaves.

    It is the young people who grew up listening to these stories, which made them have an unusual fear of the sea.

    Young people don''t know what is called "Varyags". In short, they are a group of terrible guys, all wearing metal helmets.

    Now, the strange crowds appearing on the glacier, are they not Varangians or what?

    Suddenly a feeling of imminent disaster flooded the hunter''s heart.

    The work of the Cowen Hunters came to an abrupt end. They retracted their bows and ran towards the village.

    Today, it should have been an ordinary winter day.

    Women make linen cloth or sew leather in a semi-crypt home, and the children play without worry. They hide in the warm room, and only some men carry their axes to cut wood and burn firewood in the nearby woods.

    Kewen people already know how to burn iron ore into sponge iron, and know how to further beat it into usable tools. Only due to the extremely limited productivity and the enormous difficulty of mining ore, they have few iron tools.

    Even so, the Kovins have a huge military advantage over the deer breeders in the north.

    But these advantages are simply not worth mentioning in the view of the Ross people.

    Many hunters ran back to the village in a panic, yelling: "The Varangans have appeared, let''s go to the mountain fort refuge."

    In the beginning, the people in the village were unbelievable.

    Everyone knows the existence of the Varangans, but no one has actually seen them.

    Some hunters who insisted on hunting encountered a bear, but were frightened out of their courage and had hallucinations.

    However, the situation gradually deteriorated, and a large number of hunters and fishermen fled back one after another, reporting the same information in unison.

    The hunter ran back to his home, first ordered his wife and children to immediately pack up the valuable things in the home, then carried them on his back and evacuated to the nearby mountain fort.

    The Orion took the lead to evacuate, and gradually caused commotion throughout the village.

    This tribe of Kewen people with more than 700 people began to fall into chaos.

    The leader of the tribe, an old guy over half a hundred years old, his name is Kaihas. The name change refers to "spear" in the language of the Kewen people.

    "What''s going on? Varanga? I think you were scared by the bear! Urosivi, you should have the ability to hunt bears, instead of telling me that you are cowardly."

    Obviously, the leader Kaihas not only distrusted the words of his own people, but also disdainful.

    The leader was carrying this time, and the hunter Urosivi panicked: "The leader! It''s really a Varang. Please go out of your warm residence to see the situation outside. Everyone is already evacuating."

    The leader glanced at the family members in the room, then kicked his men again. He pushed open the heat-preserving leather curtain and stood on the snowy ground. What he saw was a group of tribes who were carrying their own soft and evacuated.

    His eyelids began to tremble, and his tribe was shocked to death by an undetermined news!

    If the guys from the "Gray Squirrel" tribe came to sneak attack at this time, wouldn''t they still suffer huge losses? !

    The people of the tribe are all talking about the same thing: An army of Varangans is stepping on the ice and attacking the village.

    In this case, the leader Kaihas was also panicked.

    He hurriedly asked the hunter: "You swear that you saw the Varangians?"

    "I swear!" The hunter simply knelt on one knee to prove to the leader that he was true.

    "Do you see any details?"

    "Varyag people?! I saw those guys, all of them wearing metal helmets. Like the legendary story, they came from the west and must destroy our village. Chief, we must defend ours. home."

    "Bah! I don''t need you to teach me about this!" The leader''s mood now is like an ant on a frying pan. He anxiously orders his family first: "Take the kids and run! Take valuable things up the hill. Fort!"

    "How about you?" the leader''s wife asked.

    "Of course we are preparing for battle! Even if the Varangians appear, we must defeat them. We have no way back."

    The leader Kehas put on his own leather armor, a leather armor purchased by the Norwegian by a previous expedition. He held his own dagger purchased from the Norwegian again and became a mighty veteran.

    In this Kovin village, the Varanges refer to the madmen on the other side of the sea in their concept. As everyone knows, their hunting expedition has set foot in Norwegian territory many times, and had a trade with the Norwegians. Even individual men in the tribe know a little Norwegian language.

    The expedition actually followed the northern land route, crossing the mountains and the Norwegians who had traded with the Narvik Fjord. They never thought that the Norwegians and the Varangans are the same ethnic group, and their languages ??are exactly the same. With such a strange cognition, I am afraid it is only because these scholars cannot understand the geography of Northern Europe in a macro sense. In their concept, the world is also flat.

    This winter, the tribe did not send an expedition. Instead, the gray squirrel tribe next door sent an expedition to explore the outside world and find new living space.

    If the actions of the grey squirrel tribe are not accidentally hit by the Ross people, I am afraid they will really gradually move to the mouth of the Tornio River, and gradually become a new nation born out of the Finnish tribe¡ªThor People from the Ernio Valley.

    The Ross people unexpectedly planned this natural historical process, but history will continue to develop in another form. Because of the river valley, the leader of the Russ, Otto, focused on the abrupt mine. He was determined to build a new settlement-Fort Elon.

    Kaihas, the leader of the Kewen tribe, quickly gathered more than two hundred men.

    Hunters with bows and fishermen with spearfish gathered first, followed by a large group of young men who could handle short spears.

    The leader stood on a snowdrift and publicly announced his "war mobilization."

    "Men, now a group of strange guys are calling. They are probably Varangians. They came here to destroy our village, kill all the men, and take all the women!"

    Listen, the **** soldiers are excited.

    "Can we make them succeed?" Kejas asked deliberately.

    "No!" Someone shouted first, and the others roared one after another.

    Seeing that everyone¡¯s morale was up, the leader said: ¡°In the past, we have gained an advantage in the fight with the gray squirrels. How can our hard-earned advantage be destroyed by the Varangians? Men, you have already defeated. The gray squirrel tribe, now the Varangans are here. You can defeat them and take away their excellent weapons.

    I don''t expect that we can defeat them on the ground! We led the Varangians to the hillside and shot them with arrows! It''s like our hunters teaming up to shoot and kill the most dangerous white bear. Shooting the Varang invaders is not a problem. "

    In this way, the leader inherited his previous experience and determined that the intruder was as weak as the neighbors nearby.

    The leader didn''t feel that he had an absolute advantage. Looking at the people at hand, he could easily kill hundreds of invaders based on them, which is really difficult.

    The only thing the village can rely on is that all the men, women, and children who have fallen out come together, and a "tall" ring-shaped wall made up of a large number of stones and wooden piles. It is the so-called mountain fort, a defense system built by the life of the Corvins, and even all the Finns and Tavastia tribes.

    The mountain fort has only one main entrance, or the opening of the city wall. It is like a huge tortoise shell that can protect the residents of the village. When the enemy invades, everyone can withdraw to the mountain fort. They sealed the opening with a prepared stone, and then organized all men to guard it.

    In a sense, the mountain fort is not as simple as a refuge for the village, it is also the village¡¯s granary and material storage.

    Chief Kejas gave the last order: "Masters of the salmon, we all withdraw to the mountain fort. Take all your bows and arrows, and prepare the javelin. We don''t have to fight the enemy, just shoot them with our bows and arrows. Don''t worry. No matter how fierce the enemy is, it will not be able to break the fortress."

    Therefore, the name of this tribe is called "Lord of Salmon". They are a relatively strong tribe of the Kowen people. They are not only different from the "gray squirrel tribe" that Otto deliberately attacked. Because of the interlocking hunting grounds of the two tribes, there have always been conflicts between the two tribes for the sake of interests.

    But Ottoman can''t do so much. His trip is not aimed at the "gray squirrel" tribe, but intends to attack the Corvin tribe as much as possible so that the Rus can get as much benefit as possible.

    Otto, who was on the march, did not expect that the Ross people''s unconcealed actions had already begun to draw the nearest Kowen village on full alert.

    It was another long journey, and the Ross army camped on the banks of the ice again.

    The long march crazily consumed the fighting spirit of the warriors. Gradually, everyone felt that the prisoner who led the way had impure motives.

    Yup! In fact, Woima Kashad, who led the way, did not have pure motives. His only pure intention was to see the Ruths fight against the "Lord of the Salmon" people, and it would be best to lose both. This is called, with the sword of the Ruth, behead the biggest competitor of the "Gray Squirrel" tribe.

    In this way, even if nearly fifty members of the tribe were killed, the "gray squirrel" tribe eventually got a larger living space, which is also a benefit.

    But Otto was really impatient.

    Otto put a "dog chain" made of twine on Woima Kashad and ordered him to lie down to imitate the barking of the hound. Woimakashard had to behave like a loyal dog in humiliation. Otherwise, he believed that if he did not cooperate, the hemp rope around his neck would become his own noose, and finally become a dog. Frozen corpse that is getting up quickly.

    Because the village of "Lord of the Salmon" will soon arrive.

    The tribal warrior, who was boring by imitating the dog''s trick, laughed. Lurik couldn''t laugh, but he didn''t interfere.

    Rurik accidentally noticed that those deer breeders were very happy to see Woima Kashad being humiliated. They even wanted to see this person smash dung, and even more hope to see the Russ attack the Corvin¡¯s village. Killing.

    The deer breeders just want to vent their anger. The so-called hope that the Kewen people will experience the same suffering, and then praise the wiseness of the Ross people.

    Rurik didn''t want to say anything about this. After all, the men who followed his father were not his own confidants. In the days to come, he felt that after the Ross tribe he controlled, he would no longer need these madmen. Those young children trained will eventually become the backbone of the Rus army. They will be fighters with principled bottom line built according to Rurik''s wishes.

    They will definitely not make such a joke to humiliate the prisoners. Rurik firmly believed.

    As the Ross warrior keenly noticed that the glacier had been excavated, the warrior who was originally a fisherman subconsciously determined that this was a hole cut by the fisherman, even if it had thin ice again.

    The news came back to the Rus camp and immediately attracted everyone''s attention.

    These, Otto fully believes in Woima Kashad''s rhetoric, and realizes that this person is still useful up to now.

    By the bonfire, Otto summoned the prisoners who had removed their leashes.

    "It looks like it''s really going to your village. Will your people kneel down and surrender me?"

    Woimakashard falsified the question.

    Otto arrogantly said; "They shouldn''t take the initiative. It''s a pity, I''m going to kill your people."

    Woimakashard heard it secretly. He deliberately said: "Anyone who does not want to surrender should be killed! I am willing to be your loyal dog."

    Otto was amused and laughed, then dropped a piece of grilled snow rabbit meat.

    "Eat! My faithful dog, lying down like a hound, I want to see you eat this piece of barbecue without your hands."

    In this case, Evlo¡¯s translation is no longer needed, and Voima Kashad knows what to do. He really did, so in Otto''s mind, this guy really became a loyal dog.

    On a new day, when the day was light, the Ross army began its final march. And this day was the ninth day of the appointment, and it was obvious that Woimakashad did not lie.

    The Ross people still took the glacier as their path They walked, and after passing a bend, they saw the village houses on the river covered with snow.

    "This! It''s really a big village." Rurik was a little shocked, but he also felt a little strange. "It''s really strange, how can I not feel the popularity?"

    Rurik couldn''t help but suspect that Otto, with his consent, gave the mercenary captain Jeflo a very bold order to take all mercenaries as pathfinders and set foot on the territory of the suspected "gray squirrel tribe".

    The mercenaries, under the leadership of Jevlo, cautiously marched towards the enemy village, holding the winding crossbow. Behind them there are thirty-meter melee warriors holding swords and shields.

    Otto sent fifty scouts to explore the reality of the village. The warriors were very happy. The order they received was to take the risk and enter first. They attacked immediately when confronted with enemies. After winning, they distributed the spoils and they got more. a little.

    Except for these fifty people, the rest are waiting for the good news on the ice.

    Everyone is also ready. If you notice that a fighting is erupting in a distant village, the rest will rush to help the scouts to resolve the battle.

 Chapter 260ï¼š Kewen War Story 1: The Ross people have entered the village

    At last war was about to come, and Jevlo was a little nervous.

    Although about ten days ago, his Ross army easily defeated a group of pediatric literati. After all, it was a surprise attack, and his master, Lurik, used tactics to make the Ross army take the lead in all aspects.

    He knew that a strong man''s preemptive strike would often be the first to beat his opponent out of nowhere.

    It was the current situation that Yevlo was a little worried.

    Don''t put his iron sword and axe on the belt around his waist, and ten heavy crossbow arrows are inserted into the linen pocket on the belt.

    With a crossbow in his hand, Jeflo led the scouts cautiously into the village of the so-called Corvin.

    "Brothers are all careful, watch out for the enemy that suddenly rushes out."

    "Don''t trust your crossbow too much. When the situation is critical, draw your sword and fight!"

    "Remember, don''t show mercy! Except for the daughters and children who gave up resistance, the rest are all enemies."

    As Jeflo walked, his opponent repeated some of the requirements that Rurik had confessed.

    Most of the mercenaries are not as cautious as Jeflo, or that this meat reconnaissance is completely the first raid they have participated in.

    These mercenaries, they are almost all landless farmers in Mellaren, it seems that their fate is to force them to live by selling their physical strength. It was a pity that these young people were not selected by the leader of Mellaren as the guards.

    Moreover, in the past few years, the Melaren tribe has rarely seen large-scale foreign military use cases, making young people of the huge tribe lack the opportunity to seek benefits through war.

    Serving as mercenaries for local tyrants has become an important means for young people to earn a living.

    Today, these twenty Melalen people represent the participation of the Ross people in the battle.

    They have begun to dream about killing into the village of Kewen, everyone can grab a large amount of high-quality furs that need to be shipped in linen bags.

    The north wind swept across the frozen river, and the village on the beach fell into a strange silence.

    There are more than a dozen sneaky figures hiding in the village''s low fences, haystacks, or simply behind houses.

    They wore deerskins, held bows and arrows, and showed their eyes in the gaps, quietly observing the approaching enemies.

    "Those guys are here, are they really Varanga?"

    "Are you stupid? Reki Alas, wait a while to listen to my orders. We shoot at least one Varangian." A senior hunter gave his buddy air, but the hunter was not in his heart.

    "Are you so sure? Amovaro, look at their dress and their weapons. Believe me, maybe our arrows..."

    "How can you know the effect if you don''t try it. Are their armor thicker than the skin of a wild boar? Are they scarier than a bear?"

    "Okay." The hunter Leki Alas looked at his bone arrow and couldn''t help sighing deeply. No matter, he drew an iron-headed arrow from his quiver. "I hope this expensive sword can kill an enemy."

    The residents of the village have all withdrawn to the mountain fort, and most of the necessary materials for life have also been transferred. The remaining things are really dispensable.

    More than a dozen hunters were named and stayed because these people had experience in killing bears and wild boars. The leader Kehas felt that these people could shoot and kill several Varangians and force them to evacuate.

    "They are getting closer, listen to my orders and then release arrows." Hunter Amovaro ordered.

    The difference from the strong tension of the Corvin Hunter is that as the Ross scouts are about to set foot on the shore, they can enter the village in just a few dozen steps. They see the unusually quiet village, and the tension in their hearts dissipates a lot. The team has also become a little loose.

    Jevlo was the first to set foot on the snow-covered river bank, and for a moment, he felt that the situation was indeed very delicate.

    "It''s too quiet. Brothers, be careful."

    His instructions did not attract the attention of many people.

    All the mercenaries landed ashore, as if they had discovered Jinshan Yinhai, and started to go straight to the nearest houses, wanting to be the first to break in and take away the good things.

    Followed by the swords and shields of the Ross tribe. How can good things be snatched by Merlaren mercenaries, and they have also joined the wave of fighting for loot.

    Looking at this scene, Jeflo felt a little helpless. As a Finn, he really understands that the mercenaries may not be able to find any treasures.

    Suddenly, there was a swish in the air.

    Then someone screamed.

    Evlo, who was slightly relaxed, saw that some mercenaries were clutching their thighs and howling.

    He squatted down subconsciously, holding the crossbow nervously, and pointed his sight in any suspicious direction.

    A flowing arrow struck suddenly and flew onto the ice against Jeflo''s face. He even felt the soft arrow feathers slapping his cheeks.

    For a moment, he saw a suspicious person wearing a fur cap and realized that it was the enemy over there.

    "Attention! There is an ambush! Everyone is back!"

    It is true that only if someone is injured can the people entering the village be in danger here.

    Because the enemy was hiding in the dark, the mercenaries dropped their injured companions, retreated to the river beach, and then shot at suspicious places with their crossbows.

    Evlo, who was so angry at this time, yelled: "You idiots, do you think your arrows are cheap? You are not allowed to shoot without seeing the eyes of the enemy!"

    On the other hand, the hidden Corvin hunter was happy that he shot a Varang.

    The hunter Rekiaras mumbled disdainfully: "It seems that the bone arrow is clumsy, and the iron arrow is the most effective. The Varangans are not as scary as the legend."

    "Is the iron arrow is very expensive, you save a little use." Hunter Amovaro again asked everyone to be cautious.

    On the one hand, these Cowen hunters wanted to give the enemies that appeared, on the other hand, to restrain them. The leader Kejas never expected the Varangans to leave meekly. Large-scale battles are basically inevitable. Therefore, the Corvin "Lord of Salmon" tribe needs more preparation time to make the castle truly militarized. Mountain fort.

    The mercenary who fell to the ground was still wailing, he was bleeding desperately because of the arrow in the aorta of his leg.

    Seeing that the Varangans retreated, a Corvin hunter finally escaped from the hiding place uncontrollably. The hunters with shorter heads rushed out with their short spears, and directly pierced the screaming mercenary with obsidian spearheads in the throat.

    The mercenary wailed twice, and the raised arm suddenly lowered.

    The hunter was still not satisfied after completing the assassination. He drew out his **** spear and yelled at the Varang who was shrinking not far away.

    "What is that idiot talking about? Boss, Statra is dead!" A mercenary gritted his teeth.

    Yevlo was furious, and the deceased was a mercenary trained by himself anyway, so he died. What''s more, the enemy''s words are actually understood.

    The so-called "Varyag people, you are looking for death when you arrive in our territory"!

    "Brothers, shoot at the enemy!"

    At first, everyone was waiting for Evlo''s order.

    More than a dozen crossbow arrows hit the target with extremely fierce force. The Corvin hunter who was still complacent about assassinating a Varyag was pierced by multiple crossbow arrows and died on the spot.

    "Ah! What''s going on? What kind of weapon is that?! Is it a kind of arrow?" Hunter Amovaro was taken aback.

    "Isobra is dead, what shall we do?" a hunter asked loudly.

    "Damn, fight with them! Brothers, use iron arrows!" Hunter Amovaro took the lead to stand out from the hiding place, and the rest of the hunters showed up.

    The Corvin hunter began to shoot arrows at the Ruth scouts. This action completely exceeded Jevlo''s expectations, forcing the Ruths to take precautions.

    The swordsmen and shields with shields became a cover force, and those crossbowmen quickly stepped on the strings, mounted the crossbow arrows and immediately aimed and fired.

    At this moment, arrows hit the Ruth''s wooden shield from time to time. Looking at the slightly pierced wooden shield, the sword and shield player couldn''t help laughing. Compared to the powerful crossbows of his tribe that can penetrate the ship''s board, the enemy''s arrows are really too weak.

    The hunter Leki Aras is still questioning how the Varangians are good at archery. He hopes his companion can give an explanation. A crossbow arrow came without warning, it actually pierced the hunter Amovaro''s head!

    In the shock of Reki Alas, the companion opened his eyes wide, and fell to the ground with a rumbling stiff like a felled pine tree.

    An experienced hunter, Amovaro, who had practiced archery since he was a child, and planned to shoot at least ten hundred bears in his life, died like this.

    Five brothers also suffered bad luck, and they all died directly by strange arrows.

    Reki Arras got down and tried to rescue his companion, but everything was in vain. In grief and indignation, he realized that the situation was very complicated, and after struggling to draw out the unique stubby arrow that would harvest the lives of his companions, he called on the other living brothers.

    "Brothers, let''s retreat, or everyone will die!"

    In the end, only five Corvin hunters managed to escape, and they left seven bodies in the village.

    A somewhat unexpected battle ended.

    One mercenary was killed in the Rus, and seven were killed in the Corvin.

    But in a sense, the Ross people didn''t lose anything. Mercenaries, aren''t they just a kind of "tool man" who spends money to buy?

    The scouts occupied the entire Corvin village at the cost of one death.

    The dead are mercenaries after all, at least the mercenaries are also dying in battle.

    Everyone regretted the deceased a little, and wished his soul could enter the Hall of Valor, because the deceased was a mercenary of Rurik.

    After all, everyone was from the village. They searched enthusiastically and found that the most valuable things in each house were empty clay pots and a pile of thatch.

    A large number of clay pots were smashed just because everyone believed that there was something hidden inside.

    As a result, the clay pots are empty, semi-cryptic houses, and they are not deserted.

    The empty-handed warriors began to check the enemies they shot, looking for the crossbow arrows they had shot, and by the way, they collected the enemy''s bows and used them as their trophies.

    after a while¡­¡­

    It seems that the encounter ahead is over, and the scouts have taken control of the entire village.

    Otto could detect that the troops he had dispatched were fighting with the enemy, and he ordered the rest of his men to squat down to stay on guard.

    Now that the enemy was destroyed, Otto took Rurik and all the people onto the enemy¡¯s village.

    Rurik maintained a high degree of vigilance. He was a little afraid of the low village houses of the Corvin, for fear that an enemy would suddenly appear and point the finger at him.

    Jeflo quickly stood in front of his father and himself.

    Otto arrogantly asked: "You have fought a battle, have the enemy been defeated? How many enemies did you kill?"

    "Seven."

    "so little?"

    "It''s seven people. Chief, please look over." Yevlo gave a wink, and seven corpses were dragged out, leaving Yin Hong''s terrible blood stains on the snow. To be honest, when he saw this scene, Rurik was a little touched.

    "Do you have any losses?" Rurik asked before his father.

    "Master, we have died."

    "Who is dead?!" Rurik asked in a panic.

    "Statra is dead."

    "Huh? He..."

    Rurik remembered the names of all the mercenaries. It was not that he paid special attention to the mercenaries, but only because he had a small number of mercenaries.

    Otto saw that his son''s mood was a little depressed, so he soothed: "At least it''s not our people who died. Why are you worried?"

    "But, after all, it''s a mercenary I hired."

    "The mercenary was killed for us, but he was a mercenary, not a Ross man. That''s the fate of that man. Next, we should launch a larger attack!"

    Having said that, Otto squatted down and grabbed Rick¡¯s cheek with a big hand, forcing his eyes to look at the hill not far away: "Child, do you understand the situation?"

    Rurik squinted his eyes just to see the distant scenery clearly in the dazzling sunlight reflected by the snow.

    I saw a hill not far away, and a wall appeared impressively.

    "Dad?! What is that!"

    "That''s the mountain fort." Yevlo replied: "The people in this village must have withdrawn to the mountain fort."

    When Otto heard this, he couldn''t help but feel excited; "Oh? Jeflo, don''t you know something about the mountain castle?"

    "Yes! Big boss, my hometown, the village will also build a mountain fort surrounded by stone walls, it is to defend the enemy. Unexpectedly, the Kewen people are doing this too."

    Jeflo''s words led to Rurik''s association. Since the Finns build a mountain fort, the Corvins who are also born out of the Finnish community will also build a mountain fort.

    "Dad." Rurik asked. "Are we going to attack the fortress soon?"

    "Otherwise? They don''t want to kneel down and be slaves. We can only use force to make them succumb. Also, your people are dead, you don''t want revenge?

    "I think!" Rurik said angrily.

    "That''s right. My child, hatred is a weapon. I think your mercenaries are eager to attack and revenge immediately."

    "Then fight." Rurik got into his fist. By now, he consciously had sufficient reason to fight.

    Otto looked at his son with relief, and then through the condition of the enemy''s corpse, he understood that the crossbow was indeed powerful.

    For example, an enemy who has been smashed into a terrible hole in his face. I am afraid that only a crossbow can do this.

    Since there was a war, Otto asked Woima Kashandra who led the way to be pulled over.

    He made him kneel and asked, "This is your village? Where are your people?"

    Regarding the current situation, Woima Kashad tried to suppress his inner joy. He deliberately put on a look of horror, deliberately trembled with his right hand, and pointed to the mound not far away: "That''s it! The mountain fort. All our people must have been withdrawn to the mountain fort. They must have sent someone to provoke you. I hope to fight you decisively in the mountain fort."

    "Really?" Otto''s deep eyes looked at the stone wall of the fort, and his beard was swayed by the cold wind.

    Otto clenched the hilt tightly and asked again: "Tell me, what''s in the fort?"

    "All... all the treasures. There are women who can be slaves, and many, many more."

    "Is there food?" Otto asked a very crucial question.

    "Yes! A lot of jerky, that''s the key to our winter."

    Otto nodded: "It just so happens that my people are very short of food. You! If you don''t lead us here in time, I will really kill you."

    "Oh, thank you sir for not killing."

    Otto shook his head: "No, no, the work is not over yet. Now I''m going to attack the mountain fort. I want you to tell them that we are here in Rus."

    After Jeflo''s translation, Woima Kashard suddenly shivered in a panic, and lied: "I can''t go! To them, I''m... a traitor. They will kill me and reject everything."

    "Really? Indeed, the traitor should die!" Otto spit in the snow, and then said: "You are just a dog of mine now. Well, you stay here. After the victory, I will still need you. ."

    Woimakashad immediately kowtowed his head, because it seemed that the Rus'' army was going to hit the power to attack the mountain fort, and a **** battle was about to be staged.

    So I finally got a chance to escape.

    Woimakashad''s actions deceived everyone, and even Rurik felt that this person was a real coward, a purely greedy person and fear of death.

    Now, all the deer-keepers including Woima Kashad who led the way, and even Lumia, are required to stay in the village of the Kovin people. Otto appointed twenty relatively weak warriors to defend the controlled village, and promised to get some of their belongings after winning.

    The remaining nearly three hundred warriors were all gathered in one place by Otto.

    Standing on a haystack, Otto drew out his sword, looking at expectant eyes, the sword''s edge pointed directly at the obvious stone wall on the hill to the east of the village. He roared loudly: "Brothers! I''m going to fight the Corvin. There is food! Animal skins! Women! Gold! Everything you need! They dare to attack our scouts, and soon I will make them kneel Come down and pray for forgiveness. Fight!"

    The anger of the Ross people was ignited, and Otto''s pre-war mobilization had a very good effect.

    Rurik knew that the current team must rush up in one go, and it would be best to smash the enemy''s castle in one go.

    Immersed in the excitement of the whole, Rurik also drew his short sword, joined a large group of shield-beating clansmen, and issued his own Viking roar.

    "Ross! Go ahead!" Otto Jianfeng pointed straight, and the three hundred soldiers began to go straight to the mountain fort.

 Chapter 261ï¼š Kewen War II: Pig assaults the Salmon Lords Mountain Fort

    When the Russ attacked the mountain fort without breathing, the few Corvin hunters who had fled had grabbed the rope thrown down by their companions, climbed the two-meter-high stone wall, and attacked their leader Keha. Si reported terrible information.

    They also showed the horrible and strange arrows of the Varangans, telling terrible news.

    Kaijas was very puzzled, he didn''t believe that this thing could kill people. Because he couldn''t figure out what kind of bow could fire such a weird stubby arrow.

    He was very suspicious of those who had escaped, but Amovaro, a very experienced hunter, died in the battle, making the four hundred men of all ages who guarded the fort amazed.

    They clenched their various weapons and felt worried about the future battle.

    The uneasy atmosphere continued to ferment, and the women inside the castle cried and screamed for a while.

    But with the terrible roar from below the hill, the "Lord of Salmon" tribe has no time to doubt and fear.

    Some hunters with good eyesight clearly saw a large group of black shadows, like a wild boar herd of an unprecedented scale, rushing towards the mountain fort.

    Kejas stood on the stone wall of the mountain fort, his trembling right hand drew out the iron sword, suppressing the beating of his heart, and shouted at his tribe: "We have nowhere to go. We are the woman and the child behind us. Salmon''s Master! Fight for our survival! Destroy all the Varangians!"

    All the Corvin soldiers also roared rhythmically, which was regarded as a response to the Rus offensive.

    This trick actually stimulated the Ross people even more. The warriors in the team who participated in the battle against the Gotland people took it for granted that they thought of the previous battle. In their hearts, they had already regarded the Corvins as enemies that needed to be taken seriously like the Gotlands.

    There is no possibility of avoiding the battle between the two sides, and even the possibility of making a battle.

    Otto''s idea is very simple and straightforward. It is to fight with pigs and directly overwhelm the enemy to achieve a simple and rude victory.

    The Ross people swarmed towards the fort. Their impact seemed chaotic, but in fact they were quite crowded. Everyone knows that one attack will tear a gap, and the rest is a unilateral battle belonging to the Rus.

    Jeflo led the mercenaries to try to charge at the forefront of the formation, in order to seize the opportunity after the battle, and then show themselves well in front of the leader of Rose.

    Another major reason is that the previous deceased is his own companion, and everyone is really eager for revenge.

    However, more Ross warriors just want to rush into the so-called mountain fort early to **** their trophies.

    A large group of people is completely vying for treasure, and the huge momentum of the attack of a cluster of three hundred warriors is a strong inspiration to each other.

    On the other hand, the Kovin people in the mountain castle are already actively organizing defenses.

    Kewen Chief Kehas, the little old man hiding in the wooden scaffolding behind the stone wall, stared at the position of the enemy formation with wide-eyed eyes and half of his head out.

    His other hand greeted as many as fifty archers arranged for the assault.

    At this moment, all the step archers lined up in a dense formation, with a pair of eyes looking at the leader''s right hand, the arrow has been placed on the bow, although they can all be thrown in the right direction.

    "Attention!"

    "put!"

    Kewen''s archer was well-trained and released arrows at the same time. There was a swish sound in the air, and after a while, fifty arrows fell collectively.

    The Ross people on the march realized something, and then someone yelled.

    "It''s an arrow! The enemy is in ambush! A little concealment!" Otto shouted immediately, holding the shield''s right arm, and trying to cover his body.

    Rurik is also in the advancing team, his size is too small, but long-term training, his personal physical fitness can keep up with the team''s pace, but nothing more.

    The sudden chaos was unexpected by Rurik, who saw arrows falling beside him with his own eyes. Followed by the second and third...

    Some warriors were howling and hitting arrows, and there were also madmen who violently pulled out the arrows that were shot through their leather jackets in the arms, ignoring the pain and deliberately continued fighting.

    "Damn, if I''m hit by an arrow, wouldn''t I lose my life? Unless I''m wearing a tin can." Rurik gritted his teeth, rushed to a big tree, and clenched his dagger. sit down.

    The war is no joke!

    The well-prepared science and literati are not the weak look they were before.

    Rurik felt that he had underestimated the enemy''s strength. Looking at the current situation, his people were paying the price for their arrogance and recklessness.

    The first wave of "Arrow Rain" stopped the Rus offensive, and it seemed that it was nothing more. It''s entirely because the bows and arrows of the Corvins are generally inferior, and all the warriors of the Russ are at least wearing leather armor, as well as the cover of this wooden shield. Five of the Ross people were injured, and the wounded were able to continue fighting.

    Everyone hid behind the big tree, or squatted in the snow with a wooden shield to cover their vitals. Avoidance is only temporary, it is a tactic.

    After the arrow rain, the archer of the Russ went to pick up the enemy''s arrows for the first time. This action undoubtedly stimulated the Kovins who were waiting and watching.

    The squinting leader Kewen felt angry, and then the second wave of arrows came again.

    The bony arrows smashed into the snow, or stuck into the bark.

    The tribe of "Salmon Lords" among the Corvins, under the leadership of the leader Kehas, paid great attention to the training of archers. This makes this small tribe of 900 people a great advantage in tribal battles.

    They are relying on concentrated shooting arrows, forcing other tribes to repeatedly suffer losses in the battles that compete for hunting grounds for many years.

    The Russ suffered five waves of arrow rain in a row, and the offensive was indeed completely contained. The Russ were clearly at a loss. No one was killed at all, and no one was seriously injured to fight. Only fifteen people were slightly injured and they pulled them out. The arrow cluster can continue to fight.

    Otto, who was hiding behind the tree, had no time to take care of his son for a while. When the battlefield was quiet, Otto could not help but let out a sigh of relief when he saw the little figure hidden behind the tree not far away.

    Otto poked his head out and looked at the target that was not far away.

    Even if it is to throw a bow, the single wooden short bow of the Kewen can throw a light arrow up to a hundred meters away, and the aim is very bad. They have no choice but to organize the archers. Their condescending attack made the bow arrow take advantage of the range.

    The advantages of the Corvins are extremely limited. The Ross army led by Otto is indeed panicked. After fifty years of life, Otto is now the first time he has seen the large-scale use of bows and arrows and real tactical advantages.

    He remembered the so-called arrow formation of his son R¨¹lik. He did not expect that the "arrow formation" of the Ross people had not yet shown its power. It was as if he had encountered the arrow formation of the Corvins first, and even suffered a great loss.

    "Brothers! The enemy''s arrows may be gone. We continue to attack and cut off the enemy''s right hand to draw the bow!"

    When ordered, the hidden Ross soldier suddenly jumped out.

    "Brothers! Roar, frighten the enemy!"

    Otto gave an order, and more than 300 people roared deafeningly.

    It wasn''t until this time that the complacent Kewen archer realized that his efforts were of little use.

    The angry and anxious leader Hakis looked at a group of tall and extremely strong warriors wearing metal helmets. They rushed towards the stone wall. For a while, she was very worried about whether the wall made of wooden piles and rocks Sturdy.

    Kaihas, what worries him most is the gate of the mountain fort.

    If it is said that where the mountain fort is the weakest, it is the gate blocked by a large number of tree trunks.

    "Brothers, the Varangians are here! All the spearmen and archers are on the stone wall. Everyone else, throw stones out of the wall for me!"

    "Protect our women and children and let them hide in the cellar."

    "All boys, now you are fighters!"

    ...

    The strong Russian men have clearly seen the stone wall of the Corvin. There are quite a few warriors here who have attacked the "stone wall castle" on Gotland Road. They have already had the experience of attacking similar buildings.

    The moment they saw the city wall, many fighters thought of the battle more than half a year ago.

    At that time, when everyone attacked and suffered a loss, it was Arik''s plan to cut down the big tree as a siege hammer, and everyone succeeded in breaking through the city gate.

    It was the low stone wall in front of them. The warriors felt that no complicated operations were needed, and it seemed that as long as they struggled to climb, they could directly cross it.

    Because of the stone wall of the mountain fort, the relatively low Corvin thought it was already very tall. Due to the technical limitations of value building, in the current era of science and technology, it is really impossible to build the wall of the mountain fort even higher.

    Facing a large group of 190 centimeters tall Ross strong men, the stone wall is relatively short.

    The Corvin archers guarding the stone wall were trembling. Seeing that the enemy was approaching, the leader hurriedly ordered: "Give me all iron-headed arrows and destroy them all! I don''t allow you to be stingy!"

    Every iron arrow cluster is expensive, and at least ten pine bark can be exchanged for a sleeve-type iron arrow.

    This is because although the Kewen people know how to smelt iron, their technical level is too bad, and their productivity can be called laboratory level. There are only a few clumsy blacksmiths in the entire "Lord of Salmon" tribe. Worse still, they lack ore and have to spend a lot of squirrel skins to go to the south to exchange rough-processed iron products with the Finns, or simply a small amount of iron ore. The stone is processed by yourself.

    The entire Finnish ethnic group is undergoing innovation into the Iron Age. They entered the Iron Age directly from the Stone Age. Due to the lack of internal technological accumulation, the situation of the iron smelting industry in Finland is just starting to be very bad. The limited iron is mainly used for weapons and tools. It is a bit crazy to use it to make clusters of iron arrows.

    The iron head arrow is indeed powerful, if it is not a last resort, no hunter will use it.

    So many hunters kindly call it "bear hunting arrow".

    The hunter who escaped could not forget the terrible death of his companions, and now everyone has no retreat and can only fight hard in grief and anger.

    An arrow accurately hit the neck of a tall Warrior Rose, and everything came so suddenly.

    Realizing that the warrior had suffered a fatal injury, he felt uncomfortable. He spit out blood and opened his eyes. He held the axe high and walked more than ten steps, like a felled Jinsong.

    A warrior was shot and killed, followed by second and third place...

    The team suffered unexpected casualties, and Otto was a little panicked at this moment.

    He gritted his teeth and issued a new order urgently.

    "Brothers, don''t be afraid! Build a human ladder and climb over the stone wall!"

    "Archer, the archer who shot Kewen!"

    "Warriors, make me a turtle to resist the enemy''s arrows!"

    These warriors with combat experience, more than a dozen of them form a group, spontaneously forming a fighting group.

    The Rus have little knowledge of the Romans, and they have no knowledge of the combat routines of the Roman infantry hundreds of years ago. However, the routines of war in the Cold Weapon Age are similar, and the Rus people also play tortoise shell formations, and they use tortoises to name their formations. The buckler of the Roths is deliberately designed to cover its vitals, and the bulge in the center of the shield can also be used as a blunt weapon to block counterattacks. Its covering area is not large, and it can''t do the square tortoise formation of the ancient Roman legion.

    More than a dozen Ross people gathered to organize the shields, and they steadily moved forward with chants.

    A large number of arrows slammed directly on the shield, and the Ruth threw it forward.

    Immediately afterwards, the Corvin began to encounter arrows thrown by the Rus.

    Those boys who tried to throw stones at the wall were the first to suffer. Soon, the Ross people no longer worried about the harassment of the falling stones, and inside the stone wall there was already a boy vomiting blood with an arrow.

    More than a dozen "tortoises" approached the stone wall steadily, but the warrior realized through the gap of the shield and realized that the enemy was already preparing a big stone, and couldn''t help feeling nervous.

    At the same time, Yevlo and all the mercenaries, who had retreated in the face of the enemy, were called to their side by Lulik urgently.

    Yevlo asked astutely: "Master, the war is tight now. What do you tell us to do?"

    Rurik looked at all the mercenaries with crossbows, he knew exactly what these guys thought.

    He thought for a while and said: "Maybe the battle will be very difficult for a while. Your job is to get close to the stone wall. You must shoot the enemy accurately. Listen, shooting the enemy on the stone wall is the most effective for the Russ. Good support."

    Everyone understood, and heavy crossbow arrows were inserted into the arrow slot one after another.

    Finally, Rurik, who was hiding behind the tree, did not forget to add another sentence: "You are not from Mellaren, and you are not from another tribe. You are the Ross people, I admit you!"

    The gold master has such a rhetoric, and everyone is in a good mood. Therefore, those who are fighting now and those who died suddenly are all of their own clan.

    So far the mercenaries have completely achieved the same hatred of the enemy.

    Evlo received a conclusive order and began a real fire support.

    The "tortoises" of the Ross people steadily penetrated under the stone wall of the Corvin people, and they were immediately beaten by each other.

    Some huge stones were thrown down, and there was a stab at it.

    Some Ross warriors were injured, and some grabbed the obsidian spearhead of the Corvin, and dragged the spear and others to the outside of the stone wall. The Kewen warrior who had not yet reacted was immediately beheaded by the steel sword.

    But there were also Ross warriors who were directly smashed with their heads by a big rock and lost their lives on the spot.

    The "tortoise" of the Ross people has already succeeded.

    The "tortoise" resists the stone wall The more than ten people who make up the "tortoise" are scattered. Those who know how to cooperate kneel on the ground, using their back as a stepping stone for their companions.

    At the beginning, the first Ross warrior stood on the stone wall, and the attackers were very happy to see the feats of their companions, although the first man was pushed down by the enemy''s short spear and fell heavily to the ground. He got up, feeling that his badly damaged chain mail had saved his life, endured the pain in his chest, and continued to participate in the battle.

    The Ross people who temporarily boarded the stone wall were pushed down by the Kewen, but the defense of the Kewen was already riddled with holes.

    The leader Kehas has personally participated in the battle, and his two sons are also commanding in different positions.

    The Kewen people are already exhausted, and in order to survive, they have to check it down.

    However, how long can their persistence last?

    Kaihas felt that he had encountered the most terrifying enemy in his life, and maybe everything would be destroyed! Everything the tribes worked hard for will be destroyed by the Varanga. He led the tribe, resisted in grief and anger, even if he was too tired to vomit blood and died.

 Chapter 262ï¼š Kewen War Three: The Lord of Salmon Descends

    Finally, Jeflo¡¯s crossbow team has arrived!

    "Brothers! The first nine! The last ten! Kneel on one knee!"

    "Aim at the enemy you see and shoot!"

    Jevlo arranged his men in a line, and then everyone shot their crossbows horizontally. With the addition of Jeflo''s arrows, the 20 heavy crossbow arrows hit by the Rusmen immediately achieved results.

    Of those Corvins who were half exposed, wielding short spears and whistles desperately, or holding up a rock, no less than ten people were accurately hit.

    The crossbow arrow pierced the enemy''s body, depriving its combat power on the spot, causing the arrow hitter to fall from the stone wall.

    After this volley, the Kovin''s line of defense immediately appeared a huge gap.

    Otto, who was feeling stressed, couldn''t help but slapped his thighs and laughed, then tore his throat to give orders to the mercenaries such as Jeflo; "You guys, shoot me all the turtledoves on the stone wall!"

    Yevlo didn''t rush: "Brothers wind up! Don''t be afraid of strangling your hands! Hurry up!"

    Evlo stepped on the steel plate with both feet, and both hands pulled the hemp rope bowstring deliberately soaked with seal grease, and he put it on the delicately designed trigger with force.

    The others also performed exactly the same operations, and the efficiencies of pulling strings and arrows were similar to each other.

    Less than thirty seconds after the first arrow, the second arrow has been loaded.

    It can be said that with such a speed, it is quite good for a crossbow.

    "Put it up! Aim at the target! Shoot!"

    Therefore, from the perspective of Kehas, the leader of Kewen, he witnessed the terrifying short arrows in his more than a dozen people, and the hunter''s intelligence was not false. In his desperation, he didn''t have time to sigh, and he had to organize a group of people to board the stone wall to block the gap in the line of defense.

    However, the men who stood quite densely, stabbed with short spears, and even threw short spears, fell down one after another.

    "Ah! How could this happen!" Kejas, in amazement, hurried to check the condition of the deceased. Seeing that the deceased''s whole body was beaten through, and someone was completely pierced through the heart, he had to yell: "This Is it a weapon used by the gods of death? What kind of arrow is this!"

    He stomped and stood up, hurriedly ordering some soldiers on standby in the mountain fort: "Give me continue to climb the stone wall and drive the enemy back."

    However, faced with as many as thirty corpses falling from the stone wall and more than a dozen companions lying on the ground and howling, everyone was terrified.

    Seeing his subordinates were so indifferent with fear, Kejas was sad.

    He yelled at his fellow clan, "Are you all going to be slaves of the Varanges? Go to fight for me, hurry up!"

    Kaihas saved his morale in vain, but his men were still indifferent, and his face was filled with inexhaustible fear.

    Just as Kehas gave orders, more people fell from the stone wall, and undoubtedly, most of these people fell on the arrows of the Ross people. What''s more, he was stabbed and killed by a spear that suddenly appeared in the shield wall.

    The stone wall that the Rus attacked was already full of flaws.

    Otto saw everything clearly. At the beginning, the team''s attack encountered a lot of resistance. As the crossbowmen led by Jeflo participated in the battle, the offensive resistance was finally gone!

    The Corvins have no more time, and the opportunity for Kaihas to plug the gap has been lost.

    More than a dozen Ross warriors stepped on the backs of their companions and directly climbed over the stone wall.

    What pleased the Ross soldiers who participated in the battle half a year ago was that they could not attack the enemy''s gates, but could cross the stone wall directly.

    The Russ rushed into the mountain fort. Their offensive path saw a sudden large number of arrows and the casualties of many companions, especially the tragedy of a companion being blocked by an arrow.

    The defense line of the stone wall was broken everywhere, and there were Ruths who entered over the wall everywhere. Once inside the mountain fort, it is equal to flat ground combat, but such combat is clearly the biggest disparity!

    Kewen had to retreat, and Kaihas raised his sword and called: "Those who are still alive, retreat to the cellar, we must desperately protect our women and children!"

    The Corvins just retreated, they did not flee. Because the residents of this tribe know that escaped from the bunker of the tribe is only the result of freezing to death and starvation. As for going to other tribes, stop this strange idea early!

    Because of the Salmon Lord tribe, the relationship with several other tribes is quite bad.

    The Ross people quickly built a shield wall formation in the mountain fort, and the number of warriors who entered the stone wall soon exceeded a hundred.

    As more than a dozen warriors with amazing strength removed some of the stones and wood that blocked the gate, all the warriors flocked in.

    Rurik entered the scene of the fight under the **** of his mercenaries.

    Seeing a large number of corpses on the ground, as well as severely wounded and moaning enemies being stabbed by his own clansmen, the air was filled with a stench, and Rurik''s spirit was greatly stimulated.

    Even if he had already checked forty years old in his psychological years, seeing such a **** scene, his soul was more than shocked?

    Rurik just wanted to end all this early, and the battle must end quickly with the victory of the Rus.

    Now, what he saw was his father, holding up the patterned Damascus sword, leading a shield wall made up of more than two hundred people. Everyone roared "rua" and "rua", coerced with all kinds of weapons. Science and literati shrunk into a ball. Behind these main forces, there are also a group of spear-wielding warriors, stab the dying enemy wounded.

    Rurik saw that these Corvins wearing leather coats and hats were guarding some very important big wooden houses with haystacks.

    Could it be that this is their granary? Or there are a lot of gold and silver coins in it?

    It was the current scene, as if his father wanted to kill all these armed Kowenmen in one fell swoop.

    Correct! If it were Otto, he would do it!

    Rurik''s head was a little confused. He really didn''t want the valuable Corvins to be wiped out by the Red-Eyed Rosses, so he commanded Yevlo loudly: "Bring the brothers to rush over."

    "Okay! I order everyone to put arrows on the crossbow and destroy all the enemies!" Yevlo responded excitedly.

    "Bah!" Rurik yelled, "Let''s go quickly! Jeflo, you roar very loudly. Give me a language that the Kovins understand and order them to stop resisting."

    "what?!"

    "Hurry up! Before the Warriors kill them all, I will stop all of this."

    Yevlo already understood. To put it bluntly, he was acting as a communicator, forcing the Kewen people to obediently surrender to avoid all death.

    Soon, Jeflo pulled Rurik''s arm and forcibly got into the Ross formation, which was shrinking and encircling, and quickly rushed to the front row.

    Yevlo yelled desperately in Finnish language: "Corvin! Put down your weapons! Kneel down! Don''t die!"

    The Kowen tribe fighters present were all stunned, and they didn''t expect someone from the enemy to say something they could understand.

    Otto was a little dissatisfied with Evlo''s sudden appearance. It seemed that this persuasive surrender was also requested by his son R¨¹rik.

    The Ross warriors are still shrinking the encirclement, all of their beards and beards have been dyed red, and their fangs are always open. The Ross warriors clearly don''t want to give the enemy vitality. The shield wall formed by them is also indestructible. .

    Otto snapped at Yevlo: "What are you talking about? Get out!"

    Jeflo couldn''t help being timid, he knew he was from Rurik, so he had to obey Otto''s command.

    In the tight team of his own people, Rurik rushed to his father''s side by virtue of his dexterous body.

    He grabbed his father''s leather armour, and looked up at Otto''s eyes resolutely: "Dad, you can''t kill them."

    Otto was taken aback, and a big hand squeezed R¨¹rich''s neck directly, and he reprimanded: "Don''t you understand? This is war! War cannot be merciful!"

    Rurik felt that his neck was pinched in pain, "Dad, spare them! We need new slaves, don''t we?"

    Otto was unmoved.

    Rurik twisted his body and reluctantly said: "At least, you have to give them a chance to surrender! If... if they refuse, my mercenary will shoot them first!"

    Only then did Otto let go of his big hand. "It looks like I can give them a chance."

    Muttering to himself, Otto yelled: "Brothers! Stop!"

    The trained tribal warriors obeyed the command of the chief leader, and the shrinking encirclement stopped, but the spearheads and swords were still aimed at the Corvin warriors of Liushen Wuzhu.

    From the perspective of the Kewen people, the situation seems to have turned around. Those who had been frightened by the powerful army of the Rus finally got a moment of respite.

    Otto glanced at Jeflo and commanded loudly: "Jeflo, persuade them to surrender! Tell them, kneel down and surrender, so as not to die. If you continue to fight, continue fighting."

    Evlo understood.

    The battlefield is suddenly quiet!

    More than 200 warriors of the Kowen tribe surrounded a very large wooden haystack. They gathered in a cluster surrounded by each other. The extremely tight battlefield environment prevented them from using their weapons flexibly.

    On the other hand, the Russ, a round shield with various patterns painted on one side to form a wall, swords, spears, and bows and crossbows that can be fired at any time, just command an order, and the final result is naturally the destruction of the Corvins.

    Behind the Ross people is a terrible scene of blood drifting. The wounded who fell to the ground were all assassinated, and the moan of the wounded was naturally not heard at the scene.

    The Ross people held their breath, as did the Corvin people.

    Only Jeflo announced the ultimatum loudly: "Men of the Grey Squirrel Clan! We are the Russians! Now, we order you to throw away your weapons and kneel down. Be our servants to avoid death! Otherwise everyone will be wiped out! "

    No one responded for the time being, but a lot of science and scholars could be heard whispering.

    Otto¡¯s old face convulsed involuntarily. He turned his head and said to his son: "Rurik, I said, if they don¡¯t kneel down, I will kill them."

    Rurik clearly observed all the actions of the enemy through the gap in the shield. He swallowed deeply and tried to overcome the feeling of suffocation and depression. He responded in a low voice: "I didn''t intercede for them. Now we have given them a chance. They refused and I have nothing to say."

    Otto nodded, and he grasped the hilt of the sword, clenching it tighter.

    "Perhaps, we don''t want to have more illusions about them. I will give them a little more time. If they don''t kneel down, I will order to continue the attack."

    Rurik nodded, agreeing with his father''s decision.

    Yevlo repeated his words to persuade him to surrender, and some of the Cowen fighters with trembling legs finally made a positive move.

    At first some boys threw their short spears and knelt on the ground.

    Yes, this is a boy in the literal sense. Since every tribal man has the responsibility to defend his homeland, a boy who grows to ten years old must naturally assume the obligation to participate in combat.

    The boy who was violently frightened was the first to collapse, and at this moment they were willing to believe the enemy''s words.

    Some people began to kneel, and more people began to follow suit.

    It was seen that the Ross people did not take the opportunity to act. After a while, all the Corvin soldiers knelt on the ground.

    Otto let out a sigh of relief, but Yevlo''s words were not over yet.

    Holding an iron sword and hatchet in his hand, Jevlo drilled directly out of the Rus'' shield wall, and approached the kneeling Corvin very boldly.

    He arrogantly ordered: "Could it be just to lay down your weapons? Throw all your weapons at my feet and let me make sure that there are no fools trying to sneak attacks."

    In this way, a large number of short spears and wooden bows were thrown to Jevlo''s side.

    Rurik really understood that these people had surrendered.

    He raised his head and said: "Dad, remember our agreement. They surrendered, they are our slaves. For this kind of person, they must not be killed."

    Otto''s expression became very gentle, or that his heart encountered another shock.

    It was the first time Otto had encountered such a thing because he had lived for fifty years. Hundreds of enemies knelt down and announced that he would be slaves.

    In this way, Otto raised his chest in chain mail, holding a patterned steel sword, and leaving the shield wall to face all the Klings.

    He glanced at the grand occasion with a sharp look, the sword pointed at all the enemies, and then he became keenly interested in the huge haystack wooden house.

    Evlo received Otto''s new order and asked loudly, "Which of you is the leader? Climb over to me! Climb to the feet of our leader."

    At this moment, Kewen leader Kehas, who was already on his knees, didn''t care about humiliation or humiliation. The fact is that the enemy is too strong, the "Lord of Salmon" tribe resisted desperately, and finally ended up in the current dilemma. The hearts of the people have collapsed, and the tribe has completely lost.

    But everyone still has a silver lining.

    Kaijas disheveled his gray hair like a dog, panting and crawling to Otto''s side.

    He dared not face this tall guy for a while.

    Otto held Kejas''s chin with his hide boots, the meaning couldn''t be more obvious.

    Kejas, who knelt and straightened, saw Otto''s face clearly, and when he looked at his face, he didn''t feel the terrible murderous aura, as if they would keep their promise.

    "Are you the leader of the gray squirrel tribe?" Yevlo faithfully translated Otto''s words.

    But Kehas''s response surprised Jeflo.

    "What''s the matter?" Otto asked. "Jeflo, what did he say?"

    "The big boss... this man said that they are... a tribe of salmon masters."

    "Huh? They are not those squirrels?"

    Evlo asked immediately, but got an even stranger answer.

    Otto understood now, he felt that he was bringing his brothers to crusade against the gray squirrel tribe, but it turned out to be another one. But the leader made it clear that the name of this mountain fort is "Grey Squirrel Hill".

    After another piece of news verification, the problem finally came to light.

    There is indeed a "Gray Squirrel Mountain Fort" in this area. It is not far from the territory of the Salmon Lord tribe. Both sides are scholastics. However, the competition between the two sides has long been transformed into armed combat.

    Otto can be sure that he was deceived, but it doesn''t matter, the leader will be executed sooner or later, but now there is just one more reason to execute him. After all, I took my brothers to conquer the Kewen people. If you conquer all the Kewen tribes in one go, it would be better.

    All the Corvin tribes will be conquered, and then turned into the big fat sheep of the powerful Ross tribe under the control of their sons.

    The situation was still tense, and Rurik suddenly got out of the shield wall and ran to his father''s side.

    Otto was taken aback.

    Regardless of his father''s surprise, Rurik opened his mouth and said, "You! Be my servant! Don''t die!"

    Kehas, along with all the kneeling Corvinans, could understand the words of the boy holding the sword that suddenly appeared, although the words were really lame.

    In fact, what Rurik said was a piece of vocabulary. He didn''t speak the ancient Finnish dialect of the scholars, but the authentic ancient Sami language. In the final analysis, it belonged to the ancient Finnish language, with a large number of vocabulary with only very subtle differences.

    In Otto¡¯s surprise, Rurik intends to take a step forward and announce that all surrenders will become his servantsI don¡¯t care which tribe you are, you are all Kovins. I! Rurik! I am your master now! Surrender to me and be my slave. I will restrain my people and protect your lives. "

    "If you hand over the tribute, we will stop the attack."

    "You will give me tribute every year in the future, and you will be our shelter."

    "Otherwise, you will die."

    The sword-holding Rurik seemed a little naive, but behind him was a group of strong warriors. Rurik is really clear that in fact, this action of his people is an expansion of the "North Hunting". In the final analysis, everyone is for treasure, especially all kinds of leather. These Kewen people have stored a lot of leather with a high probability.

    As for the capture of slaves, Rurik guessed that most of his people were too lazy to do so. Unless it is a young woman who is captured, that becomes another matter. Young fighters don''t want female slaves, they only want wives, nothing more than ethnicity. They just want to marry more women and have more children under their own financial ability.

    Almost all young Ross men reported such simple thoughts.

 Chapter 263ï¼š Kewen Wars 4: The end of a battle

    Otto suddenly stood behind Rurik, his sword was sheathed, and his hands were placed on Rurik''s shoulders. He secretly said: "Rurik, I give you power, now you come to conquer them. They are all your slaves!" After all, Otto pushed his son into the front of Chief Kewen.

    Rurik was delighted in his heart and had his father''s promise, so that he would no longer worry that after the group of people surrendered, the family of Ross would continue to kill the surrender.

    Because, in accordance with the "rules" of the tribe, the slaves who kill the same tribe must pay huge sums of money.

    No one wants to do this.

    Jeflo received a brand new order from Rurik, and then said: "You! The man with you surrendered to this boy! You! Kiss his boots and prove your surrender!"

    Rurik shook his head, and he simply said about his own wishes, which could be regarded as a "carrot behind the stick" to the enemy.

    He had to admit that his Old Finnish was far less good than Jevlo, fortunately at least the enemy could understand it.

    Things became very absurd, and Kaijas felt that he had no choice. Now that everyone is kneeling down, don''t worry about the face, as long as everyone can survive, it is okay to declare allegiance to a child.

    What''s more, this boy is holding an incredibly beautiful sword. Presumably, this child also has a very high status among the enemies. It must be a nobleman among the Varangians, even...

    Kejas had already guessed that the boy who claimed to be "Rulik" was the successor leader of this group of Varangans.

    At least, this noble boy can speak alone what he and the people can understand.

    Kaijas looked at Rurik''s beautiful blue eyes with intensely imploring eyes.

    "My lord, can you really forgive our lives?"

    There was a touch in Rurik''s heart, and he immediately responded: "Yes. Your name?! Your identity?"

    "My...My name is Kaihas, the leader of the Salmon Lord tribe."

    Rurik nodded, and the dagger pointed at the big wooden house: "What''s in there? Kejas, tell me! Is it your treasure?"

    "Yes... it''s ours... our women, our children. Please forgive me and them too."

    Woman and child?

    Rurik glanced at the closed wooden door of the big wooden house, thinking that Kejas was telling the truth.

    Things have always been very strange. When the Ross army entered the empty village and there was a fierce battle with the enemy, no woman was seen in the whole process.

    Suddenly, Rurik looked at the very solid snow under his feet.

    Is there a cave under the hill?

    Rurik stared at the surrendered old man, the back of the dagger was directly on top of his head, and Kehas''s head was shaken.

    "You can live. Everyone can live. All of you, including women and children, will be blessed by me."

    "Oh! I''m so grateful." Kejas responded cautiously.

    "You stand up, open the wooden door, and let all your women and children come out."

    Kejas at this moment can only express cooperation.

    The squirrels that the tribes often set up in the woods can always catch lively squirrels, and now they have become the "squirrels" caught by the Varangans.

    Kaihas looked solemn, and after he ordered the people to make way, he personally opened the closed wooden door.

    After a call, a large number of women with children were afraid, crying, or depressed. They walked out of the public cellar where a large amount of life supplies of the tribe were stored, and walked out of this biggest refuge.

    As they regained the sun, they saw a large-scale invader!

    Suddenly, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with fear, the women were screaming, and the children were crying.

    The women and children of the Corvin were all stared at by the Ross, as if a pack of wolves were staring at the sheep.

    The Ross fighters were all stunned by the sudden appearance of the crowd. Many people had a small calculation in their hearts, eager to catch their own slaves after the big leader announced that the battle was over.

    Of course Rurik also knew the people''s thinking in this direction.

    He held a dagger with a gemstone hilt high, and under the protection of his father¡¯s authority, the clansmen who faced him declared in high profile: "Men of Ross! Now I tell you. All the Corvins here, men, women, and children, Now they are all my servants! Don¡¯t try to get a slave, and you will not lose much. Each of you will get some treasure."

    Many people in the tribe had already guessed that Rurik would announce this, but when everyone heard the announcement, they were a little frustrated.

    Now, Otto was surprised that his son would announce this in public.

    The moment Otto saw a large group of women and children appeared, the first thing Otto thought of was to identify the young women among them and reward them to his tribesmen who worked hard.

    Since the son made the decision in advance, he had no choice but to agree.

    Although Kehas could not understand the words of Rurik''s Gnostic language, looking at the current situation, he felt that this noble boy was restraining all Varanga fighters.

    Rurik turned around, his eyes full of sharpness: "Kayhas!"

    "Yes." Kejas stood in front of the group of women and children, bowed, with a humble expression.

    "I can assure you that your women and children will be protected, especially your women, they will not be harmed."

    Kaihas heard it a little weird, even if it was a war between the tribes, the people of the "Lord of Salmon" tribe took it for granted that the women of the defeated were forced to serve the victors.

    "Oh, my master, thank you for your kindness."

    kindness? The real kindness is not to start a war. Rurik didn''t feel that he was benevolent now, the battle was over, he just wanted to immediately establish a new order that would benefit him.

    Rurik sighed and asked directly: "Do you have any other treasures? For example, fur?"

    "Yes! There are a lot of squirrel skins."

    Hearing it, Rurik''s eyes lit up. In the traditional fur trade, squirrel skin is certainly not as expensive as ferret skin, but a squirrel skin after tanning can be sold for more than one silver coin. The Roths are pursuing better furs, so they snatched Roseburg from the deer breeders. Today the economic pillar of the Rus people is the fur trade.

    Kaijas is willing to believe the words of a beautiful boy, because children are always innocent, honest and reliable. It was the madmen behind this child that worried him.

    Taking this opportunity, Kaihas immediately expressed his sincerity.

    "My master, I will contribute five thousand squirrel skins, five hundred ferret skins, and ten brown bear skins."

    Due to some new terms, Otto could no longer stand after Evlo was translated. As the chief, he pointed his sword at Kaihas and ordered: "How many furs did you hide? Take them all out! You have no choice."

    Evlo sternly translated Otto''s expression, and Kehas knelt directly on the ground, crying and praying.

    "What is he praying for?" Otto asked his son.

    "He..." Rurik hesitated and said, "He begged us to leave them some supplies for their lives."

    "Bah!" Otto''s left hand lid, Lirik, over his head, exhorted: "You are too naive, you should never bargain with slaves. Rewarding them alive is the greatest kindness, and they have no choice."

    Rurik thought for a while, maybe his father was right. In this savage era, being savage is always harmless.

    So Rurik changed his mind, and the condition for forgiving all men and women was to surrender all the treasures.

    Kaihas panicked, he did have reservations, even if he surrendered a large amount of leather tribes still have some leftover leather, these leathers will be brought to the south to trade with the Finns after the spring. If all were given to the Varangans, the future of the tribe would be unimaginable.

    In desperation, Kaihas suddenly got up, he ran into the crowd of women and children, and suddenly pulled out a timid little girl.

    Then pinching the girl''s neck, the two knelt on the snow together.

    "My master, this is my granddaughter. I will give her to you to be your wife. I only ask you to show some kindness and leave us some supplies."

    wife? absurd!

    Rurik glanced at the girl, who looked almost the same age as his own, but the child fell into inexplicable panic. Seeing her eyes that looked slightly at the hole in the snow, she was clearly frightened and stupefied.

    In fact, it''s okay, Rurik can''t help thinking, if the walls of the Rus people spread out, and the women and children of the Corvin people look at the large number of dead bodies on the snowy ground, wouldn''t they be fainted on the spot?

    Otto felt ridiculous as much, he motioned to Yevlo to convey his will, so Kehas immediately grabbed his granddaughter''s chin, revealing the little girl''s stunned face.

    "What''s her name?" Otto asked.

    "It''s called Lumi."

    When Kejas uttered the girl''s name, Otto and Rurik, both of them cheered.

    Or Otto is more kingly, his sword pointed directly: "All the women in your tribe are my son''s maids. Why do you think your granddaughter is qualified to be your son''s wife? She is just a humble maid! "

    After hearing his father''s words, Rurik let out a sigh. After all, there were too many girls around him.

    Lumi? Is this kid called Rumi?

    Rurik fully understood that this name means "Snow", exactly the same as his own Lumia''s name. He couldn''t help but feel good about the frightened girl, his skillful sword retracted its scabbard and stood in front of the kneeling girl.

    Kaihas said hurriedly: "She is my granddaughter, let her serve you, I just ask to leave us some property."

    Rurik had already set his mind. He stared at Kaijas: "You must hand over all your property. I will only leave you some food. I will take your girl away, but she will not do mine. servant."

    This result is like a bolt from the blue. After thinking about it, at least they will leave some food, and the people will not starve to death.

    Kejas hurriedly asked: "My granddaughter, what will...what will happen?"

    Rurik didn''t respond in a hurry. He noticed that the girl also had familiar braids, and the women who kept the deer had similar hairstyles.

    "Your granddaughter, age?"

    "Seven years old."

    "Is she stupid?" Rurik asked deliberately.

    Kejas hurriedly denied: "She is smart. I have never seen such a scene, and her father, my son, have been killed by you. Please..."

    "Let me be kind to her? Of course. She will be my sister''s servant, and I will take her back to my hometown. I will also take some of your boys. Kaihas, your other people will continue to live here. ."

    Although I don''t know what other thoughts the Ross people have, Kaihas can only accept it unconditionally.

    This time, Rurik made the next move, determined to be a terrible predator.

    All the disarmed Kewen people gathered in a group, and then the young and strong among them were ordered to clean the battlefield.

    When Cowen''s women saw a large number of dead bodies, they knelt down on the spot and cried, or crawled to the dead bodies of their loved ones and cried until they were faint.

    Contrast this with the happy smiling faces of the Ross Warriors.

    Although all the warriors have no right to meddle with any Kewen woman, and once discovered, they will be punished by the leader. They were not angry at all, because every warrior got at least thirty squirrel skins!

    Rurik took his mercenaries, holding a burning stick, and entered the cellar disguised as a large wooden house. As he had predicted, there was really a cave in the cellar.

    The truth is even more shocking.

    It turned out that all the houses in the mountain fort were built at the entrance of the cellar. First of all, these houses can be inhabited, and after lifting the boards, you can climb into the cellar.

    Because the average annual rainfall of the Oulu River Basin in Finland is only 600 millimeters, and because of the cold, any point digging down two meters is the so-called permafrost.

    Even if it is a small hill with an altitude of 80 meters, the Kewen people actually dug a large number of holes in the frozen soil. They are cold all year round, and they are a good place to store all kinds of supplies. The tribal people will not have the whimsical idea of ??living in the cellar, and at most they will use this as a refuge in an extreme crisis state.

    Because of the cold and because the leather has been processed, all kinds of leather can be well preserved.

    A large number of animal skins were removed from the cellar, and they were all shared by the Rus in the first place. According to tradition, the chief family has the right to share a lot of spoils. This time, Rurik is determined to live a good life and comfort the people of the tribe, because he feels aggrieved because of not being served by a female prisoner. He persuaded Otto to distribute all the leather to his men.

    It''s not that Rurik doesn''t understand that squirrel skin is a good thing. He thinks that what can support the warriors up to now is everyone''s desire for wealth.

    As for the real wealth, Rurik felt that it was all the inhabitants of the conquered tribe. From now on, they will have to pay a tribute each year, that is, tax.

    Therefore, the battle has ended, and the right to life of the remaining tribesmen who are willing to surrender must be protected by the conquerors.

    This is called cutting wool every year after domesticating wild sheep.

    In addition, a large amount of smoked fish jerky was also moved out.

    The various Kewen tribes would go to the beach to boil sea water in summer to obtain a certain amount of salt, but they would not be luxurious enough to pickle salted fish with a lot of salt.

    They use the method of smoking and grilling to process a large number of migratory salmon caught in autumn into hard smoked dried fish, and use this as winter food. Therefore, in addition to their defense facilities, the mountain fort is also where their granary is located.

    The emergence of a large number of jerky fish now eliminated the possibility of a food crisis for the Rus people in an instant.

    Otto waved his hand and immediately deprived Cowen of half of the food reserves of the Salmon Lord tribe.

    Rurik felt that his father''s wishes were too ferocious, but thinking that his Ross brothers would also have to eat, he simply agreed with this predatory method.

    Even more cold-blooded, because this Cowen tribe died a lot of people, especially the men who consumed the most food. Among those who survived, a group of people will inevitably be taken to Roseburg.

    In the end, the population of Burakumin staying here is greatly reduced, and they can''t afford more food.

    The battle ended here, and Rurik knew it was just the beginning.

    Because the warriors of the tribe should not stop fighting before they capture the real tribe of gray squirrels.

    Grey squirrels, grey squirrels, a tribe of the lord of salmon seized more than 6,000 squirrel skins. Presumably, the tribe named after squirrels can seize 10,000 of them?

    The short day is coming to an end, UU Reading This battle is over. More than one hundred and fifty people from the Corvin tribe have died in the battle, and 20 people in the Russian army have also been killed.

    Now, the Ross people have become the masters of the Salmon Lords tribe, and all the warriors have lived in the homes of the locals.

    The aboriginals were concentrated in some houses. For the convenience of management and surveillance, men, women and children were forcibly separated. Before the Russ ended their conquest, the tribal people''s lives would inevitably fall into high pressure.

    Facing the powerful Ross tribe among the Varangians, Kaihas could only lead his tribe to express unconditional approval.

    The tribal people dug some pits near the mountain fort and buried all the tribal warriors who died in action.

    The Ross people who died were also buried on the spot.

    The living warriors did not feel that their companions were killed in battle, because the leader has announced a full occupation of the tribe. In the future, the Rus tribe will continue to receive tributes from the Kovins, as if the Rus conquered long ago Same as Novgorod.

    Even, in the future, the Ross people came to this salmon master tribe as if they were going home.

 Chapter 264ï¼š Kewen Wars 5: If you cant beat them, join him...

    In the evening, Otto arrived at the riverside village with his army carrying a large number of trophies.

    The sky gradually dimmed, and a large number of bonfires were gradually lit in the villages under the control of the Rus.

    Since the attack was not the real target, Otto, who felt deceived, wanted to bring that stupid dog out and beat him up.

    The so-called stupid dog is exactly Woima Kashad, the Corvin who led the way.

    When Otto came to the village, he saw the deer breeders who had prepared a large amount of firewood, and he also saw the ale hidden by the Corvins, and the left-behind people who drank alcohol on their own.

    Even Lumia, the girl was already using the clay pot she found to stew meat.

    Otto is very satisfied. Lumia is cooking the bear meat that she hunted before. This is her own dinner.

    Lumia used stones to build a small stove outdoors. At this moment, the bonfire has boiled the soup pot, and you can smell the meat when you get close.

    Seeing the triumphant victory of the army, Lumia immediately stood up and asked all the deer breeders to greet the Ross army.

    Otto was in a good mood. He approached the boiling soup pot, pulled out the sword and directly inserted it into the bear meat, and directly fished out a lump of meat. He took a bite and expressed his satisfaction.

    "Lumia, you did a great job."

    "Thank you...big boss." Lumia said timidly.

    "Next, your host will give you a gift."

    As soon as Otto¡¯s voice fell, Lumia suddenly saw her Rurik pop up, and his hand was pulling a little brown-haired girl.

    "Lu Mia, I''m back." Rurik put on an enthusiastic smile, but the current scene made Lu Mia a little strange.

    "Masta, I will prepare dinner for you soon."

    "Don''t worry. Get to know this girl first." After that, Rurik pushed the little girl with fear on her face to her side. Then he pushed her directly towards Lumia.

    A child leaped towards herself when she slipped, Lumia opened her hand subconsciously and grabbed her.

    "Who is she...?"

    Rurik raised his chin: "Everything is destiny. Her name is Rumi, which is the same as your name. She is a Corvin, and I''m sure your language is exactly the same as hers."

    Lumia was taken aback. She listened to Rurik''s words and immediately asked in ancient Sami language.

    It was precisely because of this question that the little girl Lumi, who had been trapped in fear, suddenly felt that she was in the arms of a big sister of the same race.

    "Are you from my tribe?" the little girl asked cautiously.

    Lumia was shocked and hugged the child tightly. Because at this moment, Lumia thought of her dead sister. If her sister was still alive, she would probably be at this age.

    "I am your tribe." Lumia responded enthusiastically: "From now on, you will be my sister."

    I heard that the little girl Lumi had two lines of tears.

    In fact, in a sense, Lumia and Lumi, two girls belonging to different ethnic groups, are essentially a family. They all understand the term "Suomi" because the Sami and Kovin people who raise deer , And even Tavastians and Karelians are essentially Suomi and Finns.

    So there is a natural similarity between the looks of the two girls.

    Rurik was very happy to see such a warm scene, which was a psychological comfort to the war that had just ended.

    He said loudly, "Lumia, she will be your maid from now on. I need you to train her."

    Lumia did not understand the master''s arrangement: "Masta, I am your servant. Can a servant also have a servant?"

    The problem is that there are some matryoshka dolls. Rurik changed his mind and said directly: "She is the granddaughter of the leader of this tribe. Her name is the same as yours. Everything is destiny and is the will of God. You are destined to be sisters. , So I need you to train her to become a second priest."

    As soon as this is over, Lumia fully understands, "Masta, I will not humiliate my mission."

    Rurik nodded. In fact, his real idea is to further expand the team. Of course, priests are not alone. Priests need a group, a group that is only loyal to themselves, so for every lower priest who constitutes this group, Rurik feels that at this stage he needs to be selected by himself.

    Rumia was not the only one who got a servant, Kawei also got his own servant.

    Specifically, ten boys.

    The language barrier is not a problem for the time being, because Kawei can speak a little Finnish vocabulary. In the future, he only needs to teach these boys how to speak Norse.

    In the final analysis, Kawei is very happy that Rurik and Otto have given himself the opportunity to expand the blacksmith team. He originally felt that his smithy had more helpers and apprentices, and he needed the chief Otto to go to Novgorod in May to bring him back a group of boys.

    The condition of these Corvin boys is no worse than that of Kamnier.

    Besides, Kamnier is from Rurik, and these Corvin boys are the little blacksmiths that they can always control and train.

    Kawei was about to train ten selected boys to become blacksmiths, and Kaihas, the chief of the Salmon Lord tribe, was taken aback.

    blacksmith! The blacksmiths of the entire tribe can count them with one hand, and to make matters worse, the blacksmiths have been killed in battle. If the tribe wants to develop, it must have a blacksmith, and secondly it also needs to obtain ore.

    Kaihas couldn''t help thinking that the young Ross man claimed to be the best blacksmith of the Ross tribe, and a group of boys from his tribe were selected, which might be a good thing for the boys. They should have lived their lives in peace, but if they became blacksmiths, everything would be different.

    Also, Kaihas believed that the boys of his tribe would never forget that he was the man who was the Lord of Salmon even when he arrived at the hometown of the Ross people.

    He even began to fantasize that if the Ross people weren''t coming aggressively, they wouldn''t attack by force without negotiation. The two sides first conduct negotiations, and they will also choose to surrender because it is profitable.

    Kejas understood the situation, and it might be beneficial to cooperate with the Ross people.

    More than a dozen half-crypted houses were crowded with all the surviving Kewen tribesmen. Their morale has long since collapsed, and they have lost the courage to resist the Ruths. They see the reality clearly, that is, they have exhausted the fighting power of the entire tribe, and the defensive advantage of the stone wall of the mountain fort, still being beaten by the Ross people like cutting melons and vegetables.

    At least up to now, the Ross conquerors have no plans to kill anymore.

    Chief Kehas said that as long as everyone surrenders and takes out some leather to the Ross people every year, they will not be attacked again.

    Even the Ross people made a very attractive promise-you are all slaves of the Ross people. Whoever attacks you is an enemy of the Ross people, and the Ross people will crusade.

    The men of the Salmon Lords tribe gathered together couldn''t help whispering, and everyone''s attitude gradually came to a unified. Although a large number of tribes died, what could it be? Life has to go on.

    Because of the woman and the child, they are now controlled by the Ross people.

    But the leader Kehas was also controlled by the Rus, and it seemed that there was something to be discussed.

    Hopefully, the leader can win some benefits for everyone in the tribe.

    Otto, who returned from victory, deliberately pulled out and punish the guy who led the way, but what he saw was the negligent subordinate and the fact that the leader was nowhere to be seen.

    After slapped the guards a few times, he had no choice but to express his innocence, and he actually believed the dog.

    Kaijas has been following the leader of Rose, but Wei Nuo will learn about it.

    Being deceived, Otto was furious. He slapped his chin, then suddenly turned around and grabbed Kaijas''s neck, and said viciously: "One of my dogs has escaped. What about you? Will your dog betray?"

    After hearing the translation, Kehas was already scared to diapers.

    Otto rolled his eyes and saw what was dripping under the other''s soft legs.

    "Forgive you for not dare. Go! Take me to your council house."

    Is there any special council in the Salmon Lord¡¯s village? If there is, it is Kaihas¡¯s own home.

    Even as the leader of the village, his half-crypted house seemed to Otto to be unbearable for Fira.

    Because of Otto, he has adapted to and loves the "Novgorod-style woodcut" that his son built for him. To put it bluntly, it is a wooden house with a modern aesthetic. If electrical equipment is installed, the wooden house is proper. Twentieth century architecture.

    Otto sneered at the series of thatched huts in this village, but he couldn''t deny it. Since the tribes found a lot of fur, he felt that this year''s "North Hunter" should do everything possible to search for it.

    Otto and several Kongwu warriors became the new owners of the village chief''s house.

    Kaihas did not dare to offend these madmen, and the tribe was completely defeated. All he can think of now is to "reward" these madmen with tribal women. But things are very bizarre, these madmen don''t seem to be interested in women.

    Kejas didn''t believe it. He asked his wife and daughter-in-law to "take care" Otto.

    To be fair, Otto is more than 50 years old, and he is still a powerful man in Kong Wu. Of course he was moved by these women, but he had lived a long time, and his reason had already prevailed.

    Otto is indeed sensible. When he thinks that if he doesn''t control it and causes his son to have an extra younger brother, isn''t it just adding chaos to his son''s future power? The current situation is that even if it is to consolidate future power for Rurik, the child does not need a young brother at all. There are already a group of loyal peers around Rurik, the elder Arik and Kawi, who are now his power.

    Otto''s dismissal of Kaihas''s wife was obviously an intimacy attempt that had no choice but to make Kaihas moved.

    What surprised Kehas even more was that there were still a group of non-combatants in Varanga''s army. There are not only women but also children in their group.

    Things became very strange, he didn''t know what else the Ruth leader had tried. The more he thought about it, the more uneasy he was. Sitting in a home that was already a human being, Kaihas was sitting on pins and needles.

    After a while, Rurik accepted the call and came to this half-crypted wooden house.

    The difference from this indoor quietness is that the outdoor world is already full of hustle and bustle. The Ross warriors eat a lot and have the opportunity to drink a small amount of wine brewed by the locals.

    "Dad, is there a big deal?" Rurik asked as he entered the door.

    "Come here and sit by my side."

    Rurik nodded. With the help of an oil lamp, he glanced at the dumb-faced village chief and saw the man''s trembling eyes.

    Rurik quickly sat in front of his father, and he suddenly felt that the whole scene was a bit "tribal meeting", as if to discuss the next step.

    correct! The Salmon Lord tribe has been conquered, will it continue to expand the results, or go home?

    Rurik firmly believes that not only the father, but all the people of the tribe hope to expand the results of the battle.

    But the village chief of the conquered tribe is sitting here, what can this person do?

    Otto felt that the time was ripe, and he asked Yevlo to translate his words truthfully.

    "Kayhass, we Rus plan to attack the gray squirrel tribe. Now my leader has escaped. I need a new leader. You! You must know a lot of information."

    After hearing these words, Rurik had determined that after a short rest, the tribal army would take the initiative to attack the gray squirrel tribe. The battle will continue and is inevitable! Rurik clenched his fists, knowing that he had only one choice now-as the leader of the tribal army, to participate in the new operation. Although it is an act of military risk, it is very worthwhile.

    Kaihas''s mind turned desperately, and in a short speech, he understood the true intentions of the Ross people.

    Moreover, when it comes to the tribe of gray squirrels, Kaihas is angry.

    "Ross, I know that tribe. We have a lot of hatred with them."

    Hatred?

    Both Rurik and Otto understood that this is a positive sign that the other party intends to cooperate.

    Rurik then lied: "We Rus are the masters of all the northern deer breeders. They are our slaves. They raise deer for us and give us a batch of deer every year, and we give them a guarantee of safety. But that The expedition of the gray squirrel tribe attacked our deer breeders and many people died. They were my servants. We sent troops to rescue a group of people, but the anger could not be calmed. This is the reason why we sent troops. We want to attack the gray squirrel tribe. ."

    Rurik''s words were deliberately spoken in Gnostic, and he needed to use the translation of Jeflo to tell Kehas the original words.

    Most importantly, Rurik is speaking to his father.

    A big hand suddenly covered Rurik''s golden head, and Otto admired his son in his heart, feeling that he had found an excellent reason for the war.

    Otto said loudly: "We organized elite troops to attack the gray squirrel tribe, but the captive of the gray squirrel told us that you are the gray squirrel. Our battle today is very sudden, and maybe it can be avoided. All of this is the gray squirrel. The ghost of the tribe!"

    Kaihas was not the leader of the tribe because of his age, he could hear the meaning of the Ross people. There are two meanings here. The first meaning is that war is an avoidable misunderstanding. The Ross people have no absolute malice towards the Salmon Lord tribe. The second meaning is that behind this war, the gray squirrel tribe is provoking it.

    The more he thought about it, Kaihas solemnly raised his eyebrows and trusted his own judgment.

    Gradually, he showed an expression of grief and indignation, looking at the big-waisted Conqueror of Ross in front of him: "Great Ross. The gray squirrel tribe is the root of all evil! They attack our hunters and destroy our hunting traps. Too many years. We have killed a lot of hunters, we are eager for revenge, but we are not capable. We cannot defeat them. Now we have killed a lot of men, we are already at a very big disadvantage."

    "Do you desire revenge?" Otto asked deliberately.

    "Yes! I want to dream."

    "So, do you want revenge on us? After all, we killed many of you."

    Upon hearing this, Kaijas''s face suddenly paled.

    Otto smiled disdainfully: "Forget it! You are very weak, and we Ross are very strong, and we will only be stronger in the future."

    "Yes! I have no guts, we are just your loyal hounds."

    Rurik listened to everything, and apparently this meeting himself also had ample right to speak.

    Rurik stood up, and confronted Kehas decisively to reveal his identity: "Corvin! I, Rurik! I am the future leader of the Ross people and the one who is blessed by the gods. You say, you will How can we be our loyal hounds?"

    "I... we are indeed loyal." Kehas said hurriedly.

    "No." Rurik shook his head: "We are going to crusade against the gray squirrel tribe, we are going to avenge. You and my war is a misunderstanding, but you completely failed and became my servants. I hope that you will be my servant because of my advice. consider properly."

    "Please... please speak."

    "If you can''t beat your opponent, join them."

    "This..." Kejas has moved: "My little master, you mean, let me send people to participate in the new battle? Let our men fight for you?"

    Rurik smiled and nodded: "Not so The men of your tribe will take up arms again, and we will form an army. Your men will participate in a new battle under my command. . Listen, your people are mine. You will be rewarded by your master for your loyalty."

    Otto felt that his son''s words were very domineering. Look at that Kaijas''s expression, that was a rigid old face, and now he clearly had the urge to smile.

    Otto asked in a vigorous baritone: "I am the leader of the Ross people, and my tribe has 10,000 people! This time I organized three hundred elites to participate in the battle. Now you give me a clear answer. Do you want to join? Is our army going to fight against the gray squirrels?"

    Kaihas knew that he had no choice, and based on the status quo, not only was the request made by the Rus acceptable, but if the Rus participated in the war, he would surely defeat the nasty gray squirrel tribe.

    "Great Ross, all men in our tribe who can use weapons will fight for you. Even some women, if you want, they can take up weapons and fight for you."

    Otto laughed with joy: "Woman? Forget it! I only want men, such as your nasty archers. You are very smart. Now, tell us the status of the gray squirrel tribe."

 Chapter 265ï¼š Kewen War 6: The Birth of an Allied Force

    If there are effective means to combat competitors, the Salmon Lord Tribe will certainly use it without hesitation.

    This method is precisely using the strength of the Rus people.

    So less than a few hours after this tribe was conquered by the Rus, their leader Kaihas changed from resolute resistance to active cooperation.

    Kaihas cites all the falsity and reality of the gray squirrel tribe in a hostile state of competition, and out of sentiment, he describes the enemy as a powerful enemy.

    "That tribe has at least a thousand people, and they are very powerful. The bows and arrows fired by their warriors can accurately pass through the gaps in the leaves to hit the deepest hidden squirrel. Their people can also hunt wild boars and white bears. It can also completely wipe out the Timberwolves."

    Kaihas tried his best to prove that this statement was true with a look of horror.

    But when Otto knew the order of the enemy''s population provided by this person, he couldn''t help laughing.

    "A thousand people? A mere thousand people deserve to be prosperous?"

    Kaijas was a little surprised. In fact, where is the population of the Grey Squirrel Tribe? At best, there are no more than five hundred people.

    Kaijas immediately changed his words: "Yes, compared to your tribe, we humble people like science are...too weak. It is our greatest honor to be your hunting dog."

    Otto listened very satisfied with this stubborn flattery, even a little airy.

    Rurik heard it differently. The so-called master must show his own toughness in the face of surrendered servants, the so-called face of a king.

    According to Kaihas''s description, the territory of the gray squirrel tribe is in the south, as long as you continue to trace upstream along the frozen river, there is a small lake there, and the real gray squirrel tribe is established on the south bank of the lake.

    There is no mound in any sense where the gray squirrel tribe is located. The land there is relatively flat and covered with vegetation dominated by pine and oak. It is entirely because the local climate is cold, and the locals only cultivated a very small amount of land to grow some hardy vegetables.

    All the Kovin people are fishing and hunting people, and they settle down in the Oulu River Basin.

    The Salmon Lord tribe lives near the mouth of the sea. When a huge amount of salmon go upstream in the fall, the so-called go straight to Lake Oulu to spawn. This tribe can easily catch a large amount of fat by picking up a hemp rope net by the fast river Salmon, and become food for the winter.

    The tribes in their upper reaches have lost their best fishing spots and cannot get the best fish. They can only think of other development directions.

    Catching a large number of squirrels, peeling them, and selling them to the south for food, seems to be the best way, not to mention that the squirrel meat itself is also a fruit. They are already exploring the north, looking for land routes to trade with the Norwegians.

    The root cause of the dispute is that under the limited ability to obtain resources, everyone is trying to expand the scope of control of the land to make more profits for the tribe.

    Therefore, Kaihas specifically mentioned a long wall built by the gray squirrel tribe in the forest.

    "That is a low wall, made of stones and wood. There are also some trip nets for catching animals and some traps around the low wall. That wall is the boundary they built."

    Hearing it, Rurik first thought of the concept of the Great Wall.

    In the end, Otto couldn''t understand the use of a long and low wall. He showed his disdain, "How about that? We cross the wall and chop off their heads."

    "My master, maybe we need some precautions."

    Otto didn''t care about this suggestion at all, because he didn''t look down on this group of scholars at all.

    Twenty of the tribal warriors died, and he attributed such casualties to the **** stone wall fortress. Today has a successful experience. Otto had already thought of some strategies to deal with the mountain castle and the bow and arrow.

    The gray squirrel tribe also has a so-called hill fort. Because of the need for defense, their settlements have been wrapped in walls.

    "Especially the boring stone wall, the future will not be easily broken by our army." Otto said disdainfully.

    "Master, their walls are different from ours..."

    "Why? Could it be higher?"

    "Yes! There are even some special wooden frames on which someone can put arrows."

    "It''s just that?" Otto''s attitude was still dismissive.

    R¨¹lik has heard many ways. Only with these limited confidence, R¨¹lik feels that the gray squirrel tribe may have built a "city" like the Japanese Warring States period with the materials at hand. To put it bluntly, it is a simple fence made of stones and wood to wrap the village. This is a primitive but more effective fortification.

    To understand why that tribe had to do so much construction work, the reason is also very simple, it was forced by the Salmon Lord tribe.

    In this regard, there is no real villain on both sides, and some are simply conflicts of interest.

    "Are those people, just like you, good at shooting arrows?" Rurik asked suddenly.

    "Yes! My master, among them there are excellent archers who can shoot more precise arrows. But there are not many people."

    Rurik nodded: "Such enemies are the most dangerous. I understand, I will take some measures. By the way, are they a lot of iron arrows?"

    "No! We are severely lacking iron tools, my master, when we see a large number of iron helmets on your heads, we know that you are the mighty Varangians."

    He was still talking about compliments, and Rurik was not moved at all.

    He shrugged and sat upright: "In this case, we can make some big shields. As for the higher walls of the enemy, just make some ladders."

    However, Rurik Wanwan did not expect that the concept of "ladder" is relatively new to the tribe of Salmon Lords. First of all, this group of people have seen ladders, but they really only do it because they lack the skills.

    In other words, the locals are very short of the ability to process wood and tenon-and-mortise structures. The Russ were not the case, those shipbuilders had to piece together the core frame of their ships with a tenon-and-mortise structure.

    In this way, Rurik thought of three kinds of equipment needed for siege.

    First, the anti-arrow wooden shield. That is to cut down some small pine trees, a large number of thin trunks are put together and **** with twine, and finally a large wooden shield with a width of up to two stikas (nearly two meters) is formed. Since the felled wood is wet pine, the water in the trunk will freeze quickly after it is felled, unexpectedly increasing its strength. The selected materials are all fine pine, and the entire shield must be easily carried forward by a strong man in Ross. What Rurik can be sure of is that even if the opponent fires an iron-headed arrow, due to its awkward short wooden bow, it can penetrate the large shield at most, revealing an arrow that may only be a few millimeters away. As for the bone arrows, the wooden shield will complete all interceptions.

    second. Build the ladder. Still fell down two pine trees with similar growth years. Its trunk should have thick thighs of a strong man, and some defects should be excavated on it to hold the thick branches arranged horizontally. Finally, it was further tied and fixed by hemp rope. Since Rurik didn''t know the height of the opponent''s "city wall", he defaulted that the height of the "city wall" was at least three meters, so this ladder needs to be four meters long.

    Third, the siege hammer. Only the weapon proposed by Liurik attracted a positive response from several young Ross fighters present. Because the Ross people have ample success stories. The so-called siege hammer, in Rurik¡¯s vision, is to select a large pine tree and cut it down after reaching the destination, and then the trunk is tied with a lot of twine, and the twine is wrapped with a batch of thin trunks. A group of warriors carried thin tree trunks, and finally picked up big pine trees, directly hitting the enemy''s wall or gate.

    All the opinions came from a little boy, and Kejas was shocked, but also realized how powerful the enemy he was before.

    The battle is inevitable, and the battle will continue.

    The siege weapon used to attack Gray Squirrel Hill Fortress is easy to build. Otto is satisfied with his son¡¯s whimsical ideas, but he still can¡¯t believe that with the help of these objects, his tribe can achieve zero casualties. .

    Otto didn''t just fall into arrogance and forget about it. In the melee, he saw the courage of the locals to defend his homeland. So is the surrender of this kind of person long? If one day the Ross people are weak, they will definitely declare themselves free.

    They must be used to fight for the Ross people, and their fighting spirit must be stimulated.

    Otto thought of a coup.

    He solemnly said to Kaihas: "Now, I ask you to provide an army to fight for us. You already know this very well."

    "Yes! Master!"

    "Now I give you a chance to show your loyalty. When the battle is won, you can also benefit. I know that the amount of fur and food you donated to us is huge, and you have actually lost a lot. What you lose is absolutely fine. Take it back from the gray squirrel tribe. I promise that after the battle, you can take half of the spoils."

    After listening to Yevlo¡¯s cautious translation, Kehas rubbed his ears vigorously, and asked if Yevlo had a problem with the wording when translating. Ah, he really didn''t believe that the Varangans were kind.

    Otto said again: "I can give you half of the spoils, provided that your people actively cooperate. Say, how many people can you provide?"

    "This..." Kaihas immediately thought that this was the Ruth''s temptation to himself.

    In hesitation, he realized that there was something deep inside. Sending people to war is a foregone conclusion. Participating in war is an act of surrendering to the master, that is, once the fight starts, the people of your own tribe may suffer a lot of casualties.

    Kaihas also believes that if he announces a war with the Grey Squirrel Tribe and there are powerful Rus behind his back, the men of the tribe are absolutely filled with righteous indignation. They will pick up the dignity trampled by the Rus by thoroughly defeating the Grey Squirrel Tribe.

    Kejas thought for a while, "One hundred people, it should be... okay."

    "No! Too few, you provide at least two hundred people."

    Kaihas looked embarrassed: "But! The men of our tribe, those very brave men, were all beheaded by the mighty you. Master, do you ask me to organize some ten-year-old boys to join the army?"

    Some ten-year-old boys? Otto did know that when this old guy was resisting, he did organize a large number of little boys to throw stones to make trouble. Those children are simply cumbersome, and fighting is still a matter of brawny men.

    Maybe this guy''s words didn''t have much deception, Otto thought, the corpses of the buried enemies were almost all adult men.

    Otto thought of a compromise: "You must provide me with one hundred and fifty people. I don''t want a ten-year-old boy. The youngest must be twelve. I want a man. In my opinion, a boy has reached ten. At the age of two, you can do what a man should do."

    Kaijas is still very embarrassed.

    "Didn''t you understand?" Otto suddenly yelled, making Rurik startled. "I will release one hundred and fifty outstanding men, and they will fight for us! Victory, your tribe will be given preferential treatment. If they do not fight well, the rest of your tribe will all die!"

    Undoubtedly, this is the ultimate threat, and to be honest, Rurik didn''t like Otto''s intimidation. Do not! This is not a threat, but something that is really possible.

    After all, his father is also the chief leader. Although Rurik announced the ownership of these conquered people, he became their master, but if his father did not recognize it, it would be really useless.

    So at this moment, Rurik was completely on his father''s side.

    "Kayhas, I urge you to accept our request. Listen, we can help you enter a new prosperity, provided that your unconditional cooperation. If you do any laziness or betrayal, your family members will suffer accidents!"

    When Rurik said such deterrent words with a cold expression, Kehas was frightened. He was not afraid of the child like Rurik, but the mighty forces behind it.

    Kaijas hooked his head and knelt on the ground, thus swearing that he fully agreed with all the orders of the Ross people.

    "You are very smart." Otto''s expression eased, and then stood up and said, "Let''s go! Go outside and gather your men. We will form a joint army to fight our common enemy."

    Originally, even in the warm season, Kaihas deliberately organized the tribesmen to harass the gray squirrel tribe. Both parties were competing for animal resources in the forest and river. The hunters of both sides met and the probability of fighting was very high.

    The Salmon Lord tribe does not reject war, Kaihas only doubts whether winter combat is appropriate.

    In this way, a large number of men were released. Under the **** of heavily armed Ross warriors, they rushed into a relatively level place in the village.

    After Otto''s instruction, Kaihas stood on a haystack, and after his people cringed and gathered together, in the freezing cold wind, he yelled out the good results of his negotiation with the Ross people.

    "We are going to attack the Grey Squirrel Tribe! We are going to end it all with the help of the Rus!"

    "Everything we lost can be regained in the hands of the Grey Squirrel Tribe!"

    "The Ross people are reasonable! As long as we show surrender, as long as we fight for them, we can get benefits."

    "As long as we fight for them, when we are attacked, if the Tavastias attack us, the Rus will organize an army to help us!"

    "We could have avoided fighting with the Ross people. It was the Grey Squirrel Tribe that caused all this. It was they who instigated the discord and caused this battle! The Grey Squirrel Tribe is the root of all evil!

    ...

    After these remarks, the dejected men were talking about the Ruth people''s execution of all men in public, but they didn''t expect it to be a huge opportunity for rewards.

    When Kehas said everything, the mood of the men was adjusted.

    Both Rurik and Otto were very surprised, and these Corvins broke out with alarming roars. Obviously, they have a high degree of enthusiasm for attacking the gray squirrel tribe.

    Rurik didn''t think they were very wise, because a smarter person could understand that the Rus people wanted to expand their spoils through new wars, but also to consume the males of the tribe being conquered. After all, the bravest fighters often rush to the front line, and they will naturally encounter key attacks from the enemy.

    So there are often only two kinds of people who survive, the war mad with good luck and strength, and the weak.

    If the combat madman is promoted, Rurik believes that such people will serve as loyal fans in order to keep the reward of the new master.

    As for the weak, they can hardly find any waves, but they pay taxes steadily.

    Rurik doesn''t actually dislike the Grey Squirrel tribe, but sometimes a new tribe that will be conquered by the Rus. As for their conflict with the Salmon Lord tribe, Rurik was equally uninterested.

    What Rurik is most concerned about is whether the children of the conquered tribe after this expanded "North Hunting" operation agree with the rule of the Rus.

    After all, the master of the new era is Rurik! Those children will be the fighters of the future, and they are the fighting power they need to control. But now the young and powerful guy is afraid that when he grows up, he will be very old.

    Amid the indignation of the men of the Salmon Lord tribe, one hundred and fifty people were selected.

    Otto and Liurik oversaw the process, and the people selected were forty years old at the oldest and fifteen at the youngest.

    Unarmed, they were re-armed, and these Kovins took up their bows and spears again. Of course, these so-called weapons are really not good in the eyes of the Rus.

    At the scene lit by the bonfire, Otto appointed the tribal leader Kaihas as the commander of the tribal soldiers. This person¡¯s job is to be on the front line of the army when the battle begins. Regarding this, Kaihas has already had sufficient psychological preparation.

    Otto also selected an elite, the total force is actually only two hundred. He left behind a group of soldiers who continued to control the village and the locals who remained.

    Otto''s threat was by no means a simple threat, he just controlled the families of those men and forced them to fight bravely.

    Under the night, a coalition army with as many as three hundred and fifty people was born.

    The Ross people cheered that they could expand the battle further, and they generally felt disdainful and even worried about a group of losers joining their team. Since the chieftain was such an order, the warriors had no choice but to agree.

    After a battle, the team needs to be corrected.

    The team really needs to be revised, because the Ross people have been on their way in the past days.

    At the same time, they have to build a batch of necessary equipment for siege from local materials, and take them on the glacier straight to the target.

 Chapter 266ï¼š Kewen War 7: Tribe of Grey Squirrels in Catastrophe

    Woimakashad, the Corvin who led the way, not only escaped while the guards were not paying attention, but even stole some oatmeal and dried meat as food for the escape period.

    He escaped into the snow nest under the cover of the village buildings, then hid in the snow, watching the battle between the Rus and the mighty Salmon Lord tribe from a distance.

    In the concept of this guide, the Salmon Lord tribe is warlike and daring to fight because of its large population. As a last resort, the gray squirrel tribe built a low wall on the border and even passively strengthened the wall that guards the village. Without these facilities, I am afraid that the gray squirrel tribe would have long since disappeared.

    Woimakashad loves to see the Ruths launch an offensive, both sides are enemies, they had better lose both!

    The development of the situation was as he expected, and it was the next result, which completely exceeded his imagination.

    Hidden, he deliberately waited for a result. As a result, he saw from a distance, a large number of brawny men wearing helmets, escorting a large number of short men in animal skins, and a large number of people who were obviously women, moving down the hill.

    "Damn it! Are the Ross people so strong?! Your salmon master tribe is so unbeatable?!"

    Lord of the old enemy Salmon, all surviving tribes must have become captives of the Rus and become slaves.

    The old enemy is probably completely destroyed, but Woima Kashad is not at all happy.

    Because the Varangians belong to the Rus, they are all greedy guys. Those friends in the south have long been criticized. Varangans from all walks of life have always attacked their territories, like capturing wild boars, brown bears, and deer, capturing their tribesmen.

    Taking advantage of the night, Woimakashad, with a dignified face, had no intention of lingering, he walked a long way towards his hometown.

    He dug a snow pit in the snow in the forest as his shelter. He doesn''t have the ability to light a bonfire, even if he has the ability, he doesn''t dare to actually make a fire.

    He broke off a branch and polished a sharp spearhead, using it as a weapon, and also as his "Kevin", that is, a marching stick. After all, as a Kewen, holding a short spear on the road is perfect.

    Now, no beast can bring fear to him. Only the Ross people! Probably the most ferocious beast, facing the Ross people, also had to run away.

    Woimakashad struggled through the cold night, and the trek after that was even more difficult. He had to speed up in order to enter the low wall built by his tribe in the shortest possible time and meet the tribesmen who deliberately stayed at the low wall for a long time.

    A lonely walker, relying on limited food to walk for a full day and a half, he finally met his own tribe, even if the tribe regarded it as a hostile force deliberately offensive, he got an arrow in his arm.

    I have to say that the bone arrow clusters penetrate the thick leather really badly.

    Woima Kashad¡¯s arrow wound was very shallow, he didn¡¯t bleed much, and naturally he didn¡¯t have to worry about fever caused by infection.

    Two days after he fled, the wall of the village finally appeared in front of him. However, this wall that gave the people a strong sense of security, now it seems, I am afraid that it cannot withstand the offensive of the Rus.

    Woimakashad didn''t know how the Ruths broke through the wall of the Salmon Lord tribe. In short, they succeeded.

    Maybe the defense of these walls is not so effective anymore.

    His stomach was full of thoughts. When he was escorted into the village, he announced to all the onlookers that a powerful Varangian had invaded.

    Originally, the people of the tribe were inquiring about the expedition''s news, but the leader of the expedition returned alone in an extremely embarrassed posture, and all he said was terrifying news.

    The happy tribe quickly panicked.

    Because everyone believes that Woimakashad will not talk nonsense.

    The bad news reached the leader''s ears before he himself.

    Chief Mezzasta, according to the language of the local people, the name of the chief is "Hunter".

    The reality is that this Mezzasta is an excellent hunter. He is the son of the old leader. Following the death of the old leader from the wound infection caused by the brown bear hunting injury, the 30-year-old Mechasta was the only son of the old leader. He killed the violent brown bear with an obsidian short spear. Under the recommendation, he served as the new leader.

    Compared with the weak gray squirrel tribe, people need a brave person to lead everyone.

    It''s that Mezzasta, besides being brave, always wants to make some new tricks. So he tattooed his face with some black mottled stripes. Through the strange face, he felt that he was blessed by some mysterious power.

    Of course, applying mud on the face or tattooing directly can deceive the eyes of the prey.

    After all, squirrels are smart animals. Wild deer and argali are not stupid. A hunter needs a little camouflage.

    Compared with his dead father, this leader really knows the three main reasons for his tribe¡¯s disadvantages: small population, lack of ironware, and lack of domestic livestock.

    tried his best to eliminate the disadvantages of the tribe, he felt that this was his life''s responsibility.

    Hearing that Woimakashad had returned, the man-aged leader was overjoyed.

    However, only one person returned, and a hellish piece of bad news.

    "What? The Varangians are coming?!"

    "Chief, that''s what he said." The messenger who fell on one knee reported.

    "Where is that guy?"

    "He is outside the wooden house."

    "Let him come in!"

    Mezzasta, who was sitting on the wooden chair of the brown bear skin (the bear that killed his father), tried his best to remain worried, but he felt like he was beating a drum.

    As soon as Woimakashad, who felt insulting his mission, entered the property, he knelt down on the ground in the half-crypt hut, crying hoarsely of his past experience.

    Mechasta couldn''t hear clearly, he suddenly shouted: "You calm down! Tell me, what about the others?"

    "They! They are all dead!" Woimakashad knelt and straightened, showing his face washed with tears.

    To be honest, Mezzasta hasn''t seen such a tragic expression on his subordinates.

    Of course, his words are really unconvincing, not only Mezzasta, but all the people present feel that things must be very complicated.

    Woimakashad first tried his best to calmly describe his successful past, and then he tried his best to accuse the Ross people of everything they did.

    "Wait? The Ross people? Who are they? They are the Varangians? I thought you were successful in connecting with those in the far west mountains and more western people. How did you encounter the Ross people?"

    The Mechasta here is unable to distinguish the relationship between the Rus and the Varang, but he knows that there is a Balmerk tribe in the far west (the Norwegian of Narvik Port). The locals own ores and know better. Iron smelting. He hoped that the expedition he sent would either attack the deer breeders and search for their supplies, or find the Balmerk tribe and exchange his leather for some iron.

    Woimakashad said angrily: "The Ross people are the Varangians! They are exactly the same. They attacked our old enemy a few days ago, the guys who caught the salmon, the salmon guy is dead, I think Until they captured the remaining women, then..."

    "Then what?" Mechasta asked, his head stretched out and his eyes widened.

    "Those women were humiliated in reality, and then they were all killed."

    From Woima Kashad¡¯s eyes, Mezzasta could not see the lie. Obviously, his subordinate has encountered too many terrible things, and the whole person is terrified.

    Mezzasta was still a little skeptical: "Well, I believe you, those Ross people are Varyags. But since they are Varyags, why do they kill the captives? Don''t they want women?"

    Although Woimakashad feels that his lies is not logically tenable, because everyone has learned that the attacks on southern friends by the Varangans have always been to search for treasures and capture people as slaves.

    But the Ross people are absolutely greedy, they will expand their results.

    Woimakashad''s attitude is extremely determined: "The boss! They are a group of crazy enemies! Now that the salmon guys have all died, the next target is us, and then our friends in the southeast. Maybe we should give up. Past disputes, because the goal of the Ross people is all of us in science and culture."

    "You..." Mezzasta trembles all over, and he feels that something is wrong because the words of his men are too weird.

    At this time, a man standing in the wooden house said: "Boss, his words are amazing. Varanga? At least I have never seen a Varanga in the twenty years of my life."

    Others echoed: "Yeah! Was Woima Kashad making excuses for the failed expedition? That''s fifty brothers! Our tribe lost fifty men!"

    Thinking of this, Mezzasta suddenly thought that the mission he had entrusted to Woima Kashad had completely failed.

    The adventure he approved not only failed, but the tribe¡¯s combat effectiveness was also greatly weakened. Because of the entire tribe, there are now fewer than 150 men who can be armed to fight. Even if some young women are mobilized, how many will there be in the end?

    Varyag people put aside in advance, Mezzasta thought that his tribe was already badly injured, in anger, he lifted his toes and knocked down Woimakashad who had reported the letter.

    "Damn, I can''t just listen to your words. The Varangians? I don''t care if they are real, but you come back alone, and the remaining fifty brothers were simply beheaded by the Varangans?"

    Woimakashad, who staggered and got up, roared in grief, the roar was like a wolf howl, and then he stood up, as if he had no intention of estimating respect, although the whole tribe did not have such a clear concept of respect and inferiority.

    He rushed over, and when Mechasta was unprepared, he grabbed his neck and yelled against the tattooed head of the opponent: "We have no time! The Ross army armed with iron is already on the way to attack. . I insist on reporting to the people! My expedition is wiped out and I can go to death! But, our tribe is going to be over! Are you still hesitating here?!"

    Mezzasta was taken aback. He had never been offended like this before.

    Woimakashad was quickly pulled away, kicked a few times, and then pressed to the ground.

    "Boss, this waste must die! We have died fifty brothers, and someone must be responsible."

    "No!" Mezzasta flatly refused, "Now, I am willing to believe what he said is true. I advise you to believe it too."

    The suppressed Woimakashad was grateful. Although his face was stuck to the ground, he still shouted: "We must be ready! Send someone to tell our friends! I heard the leader of Ross say with my own ears , We must eliminate all the science and literature. Only when we unite can it be possible to defeat the enemy."

    "Is this true?!" Metzasta stepped forward and asked.

    "It''s true. We must take precautions! Please believe me. If the enemy does not appear after a few days, you can naturally kill me. I will never run away!"

    Mezzasta nodded and motioned to his men to release the guy.

    The sudden vicious situation shocked the entire gray squirrel tribe.

    heard the news of the death of the family members who participated in the expedition. Their relatives cried in their arms, and the deceased¡¯s father and brother decided to take up arms for revenge.

    All the tribal men chose to come forward and guard their homes.

    Everyone is never afraid to fight, because in daily life, the fight with the Salmon Lord tribe has never ceased. Moreover, in many cases, the hunters of the tribe still clash with the tribe in the upper reaches of the river.

    The various Kewen tribes are never monolithic. Only when powerful enemies enter the bandits can they unite.

    Because of this bad news, the winter life of the gray squirrel tribe has been completely disrupted. Originally, the mood of everyone in winter can be relieved a lot, because the hostile tribe will never be stupid enough to make trouble in this season.

    Varyags belong to the enemies in the biography. They are here, and their purpose is to kill all the Kovins.

    Although everyone didn''t know that he was just nesting in the forest to catch squirrels quietly, how did he provoke the distant Varangans. After all, the war is coming, and all the members of the Grey Squirrel tribe are united under the iron sword of their young leader.

    At this moment of crisis, the people can only expect their heroes to bring victory.

    It cannot be denied, because Woimakashad¡¯s crazy escape behavior really gave the Grey Squirrel tribe a very critical time to prepare for the battle.

    Chief Mechasta thought about it, since the Rus, the Varangians, their purpose is to destroy their own tribe, for this purpose the enemy will definitely attack desperately. Enemies will madly attack the walls of the tribe, and it is difficult to defeat them by their own strength, so the tribe relies heavily on the protection of the walls.

    Secondly, the tribe needs reinforcements!

    Just to the southeast of the Grey Squirrel Tribe, there are five villages of Kewen people, and their population is only five or six hundred people.

    This is the reality. The total population of all the locals living in the entire Finnish region is only 50,000 to 60,000.

    The total population of ¡¡¡¡ke literati is less than 5,000, and that''s it, their population is still highly dispersed. But this is not surprising, because the Kewen people are a relatively young ethnic group, they are a group of people who have separated from the southern Finns. They are pursuing fur to the north, and their motives for migrating are exactly the same as the reason why the Russ on the other side of the bay went north to settle. Moreover, they moved north to attack the deer-raisers and their behavior was surprisingly consistent.

    Mezzasta sent some messengers to order them, walking the reindeer sleigh along the frozen river to the allied tribe at the fastest speed.

    Yes, the gray squirrel tribe raises more than fifty reindeer, all of which were robbed from the deer breeders in the previous years and further bred and cultivated.

    Mechasta believes that the tribes in the southeast will send reinforcements, but he cannot pin the victory on the reinforcements. Moreover, Mechasta can rationally think that he will be rescued, but the hearts of the people are hard to torture, maybe. When those guys learn that the Varangians are coming, they will flee with the tribes first. After all, the world is huge, and the fled tribesmen are just going to open up new settlements.

    Can the gray squirrel tribe escape?

    Mezzasta chose to refuse, he decided to fight the enemy desperately with grief and indignation.

    Because Mechasta promoted that the expedition was killed by the Varangans, almost all the small families in the tribe died. This is the hatred of the entire tribe, and no one wants to flee.

    After all, Woimakashad is the leader of the expedition, and he must bear certain responsibilities for the fact that the entire army is wiped out. Mezzasta did not kill him, but imprisoned him in a cellar.

    Even so, Woimakashad has been satisfied, the war alert has finally turned into a war mobilization, and the Grey Squirrel Tribe has taken action! Even large numbers of boys are organized.

    The gray squirrel tribe began to reinforce the walls of their village. Due to the particularity of the climate, they had their own magic tricks.

    There is hard frozen soil under the snow, and digging with a stone shovel would hurt the tools too much. Also, because the limited iron tools are precious bumps, and it takes iron to dig the soil, everyone is unwilling to do this kind of thing.

    They at least dug the snow, and piled a lot of snow in front of a wall made of tribal stones and wood. There is more and more snow, so if there is a side profile, the tribe¡¯s wall has become an outward right-angled triangle.

    The snow is deliberately compacted after it has accumulated. According to Mezzasta''s requirements, the solid snow must be able to ensure that a man can slide from the top of the wall to the wall, and must not be suppressed and dented.

    Since everyone was mobilized, this job became not difficult.

    The wall was repaired smoothly. This is the trick Mezzasta thought of. In order to make it smoother, he even organized the women of the tribe to boil snow water. The snow water was boiled into warm water, and the queen directly poured it on the snowdrift outside the wall. In just two days the gray squirrel obviously built an ice castle for itself!

    The leader sent someone to do an experiment, and the result proved that no one can use their own abilities, even with a dagger, to climb this ice slide.

    The fence is like this, and the two gates of the "Ice Castle" have also been reinforced. If the enemy attacks the gate, the Grey Squirrel Tribe prepares a large amount of wood and stones, and they can block the gate in a short time. In theory, the city gates are stronger.

    With such defense, it is only passive defense.

    Mechasta sent a group of wolf dung and charcoal blocks to guard at the low wall of the territory border.

    The sentry has only one purpose, to light up the smoke when a person wearing a metal helmet appears. Mechasta also learned this warning tactic from friends in the south. The Finns saw the Varanga ship docked, the sentry lit up the smoke, and the settlements in the interior took the time to evacuate to avoid disaster.

    Although he had never tried it, Mezzasta decided to try this trick.

    Varyag¡¯s army will definitely come, this is almost a certainty.

 Chapter 267ï¼š Kewen Wars VIII: The Ross Army is approaching the city

    Three full days have passed since Woima Kashad returned.

    In his wooden house, Mezzasta checked his leather armor and occasionally wielded the iron sword inherited from his father.

    Suddenly, his son rushed in with a bow on his back.

    "Dad, I have to take part in this battle. But my mother thinks I am not suitable yet, I think I have grown up."

    The one who came was Mezzasta¡¯s youngest son Telavis, who meant "healthy man". At only ten years old, he obviously had the idea of ??being a hero.

    Mezzasta appreciates his son, because since the eldest son died, only the younger son can inherit his career. He likes his youngest son, he is his own son, he is full of the shadow of his youth.

    Like Mezzasta, the younger son Telavis has vertical tattoos on his forehead and chin. For Telavis, if he said his father''s refusal, he would take the initiative to ask for the same lines as his father.

    However, Mezzasta felt that only the real strong can have tattoos exactly like him, even if it is a son, no merit is allowed.

    "Do you want to fight? Come to me!"

    Telavis hurried over, his shaggy brown hair trembling.

    "Dad, mom and sister don''t want me to participate in the fight. I don''t think I am young at all. I want to fight like everyone else."

    "You still have to fight?" Mezzasta squatted down, supporting his son''s shoulders with both hands.

    "Of course! I am a man! I want to shoot the Varangians and protect everyone."

    I heard, the leader Mezzasta was moved.

    After all, it is a battle, and the battle is about to die. Her wife has only the last son. It is understandable that she cherishes her son, but excessive love is nothing more than depriving the possibility of a good hunter.

    "I gave permission. Telavis, you said, how will you attack the Varangians?"

    The boy immediately unloaded his short bow: "In the past, I practiced archery every day according to your regulations. I am already a very good archer. I don''t want to shoot squirrels anymore. I want to shoot the enemy. You give I am an arrow, and I will pierce the enemy¡¯s neck."

    "Very good!" Mezzasta nodded deeply: "Then, I will arrange you to the tower. I will give you a lot of iron-headed arrows. You have a wide view from above, and you can shoot many enemies. Listen, You must become a new hero. Finally..."

    Speaking of excitement, Mezzasta drew out his iron sword and grabbed the younger son¡¯s hand. The two of them held the sword together: "Taravis, you have made a feat. In the future, you will be this sword. Master. You are the leader of the tribe."

    Gazing at this grandfather''s sword, Telavis held it, his heart beating wildly, and a warrior''s heart awakened!

    At this moment, the leader Mezzasta can''t take care of so much. He knows that he puts his son in a more dangerous position, and it is such a position that can better play the archer''s ability. The son is indeed excellent in archery skills, his very short stature may greatly improve the survival rate.

    Now is the time of crisis, and the youngest son Telavis is not a natural noble person, and even the leader himself does not think he is noble. In a critical moment, the tribe has no longer cared about the life and death of individual people, and the only thing everyone has to do is to unite all tribesmen to defend against the enemy.

    Even the little girls of the tribe must take up weapons. At least, they must continue to pass arrows to the archers, or carry the necessities of battle.

    In extreme cases, little girls have to draw bows and shoot arrows.

    Gray Squirrel Tribe is like this. Living in an environment with relatively high competitive pressure, even seemingly weak women, or even little girls who seem to have no power to bind chickens, practice archery with a short wooden bow on weekdays. They were originally involved in hunting to subsidize their families, and in times of crisis, they can theoretically be fighters.

    In the past, the tribe has never experienced a real disaster. Now the catastrophe is coming!

    Chief Mezzasta not only persuaded his wife to participate in the battle, but also had to shoot arrows to cover.

    and his little daughter Saiporava, a girl who meant "cute little squirrel", she was also asked to pick up a short bow and become an archer when she was only eight years old.

    This is the gray squirrel tribe. Their dependence on bows and arrows is higher than that of the salmon lord tribe. But the quality of their bows and arrows is very average.

    The Ross people have no idea about the fact that the gray squirrel tribe has been on guard.

    In other words, Otto didn''t even think about it.

    Because in his opinion, even if the new minions claim that the enemy is strong, the problem is not big. The result of the battle is basically that the united team can completely solve the problem with only one impact.

    The Ross people finally recuperated for three days.

    These days, Rurik also got the siege equipment he needed, especially a batch of very long ladders, which were solid and heavy, and naturally it took more than a dozen people to carry them together when transferring them.

    But the Ross Warrior thought of an easier way, which is to drag a ladder and walk on the ice. A total of four ladders are dragged in this way, because dragging on the ice is not a laborious task.

    There are as many as twenty wooden shields. They were deliberately built to be thinner. They must be unable to withstand the shooting of their own crossbow arrows. It is obviously sufficient to deal with the clusters of stone arrows fired by the enemy''s short wooden bow.

    It¡¯s very interesting that the wooden shields made of these twigs are put together to form a sled.

    In a quiet early morning, the combined army of the Russ and the servants, with a total of three hundred and fifty men, began a new journey. A group of left-behind fighters assumed control of the newly conquered territories. The main thing was to control the remaining tribal people and prevent them from taking the opportunity to turn back.

    Although a little helpless, Rurik left his Lumia in the village of the Lord of Salmon, with the rest of the tribe.

    In this battle, at least there were no women in the Rus¡¯ army. Some were strong men who were able to fight with the exception of Cherurik.

    The weak north wind brings the cold, even if everyone knows that spring is not far away, the glacier under everyone''s feet will soon return to its original appearance.

    Winter is by no means a good time for war. The leader Kaihas is always strong. He knows that the women of his tribe are completely controlled by the Rus. The Rus miraculously did not act excessively against the women, but he was very convinced that it was. Build on the cooperation of your own tribe.

    The boy with the golden ponytail sitting on the sleigh, maybe he is a real reasonable person. But, presumably this rationality is also based on the cooperation of the men of the Salmon Lord tribe.

    The tribe has been conquered, and the tribe people will fight for the new master.

    was informed that although he was bound to be at the front line of the battle, he would encounter a concentrated attack from the enemy, the new master promised that the first group of people who invaded the enemy¡¯s settlement would have the right to be the first to choose the spoils.

    The warriors of the Salmon Lord tribe, their armament is still the old and simple. All men draped in animal skins and fur on their heads. Together with so-called boots, they are almost all cut leather perforated tied with hemp rope and tied to their feet forcibly.

    These so-called snow shoes are far less reliable than the leather boots of the Ross people who have been carefully stitched. If it has that advantage, it may be that it is more slippery to step on the ice.

    They carry short wooden bows and hold short spears. Their hemp rope belt is also tied with some small linen pockets, stuffed with a batch of dried meat.

    Some of them were rudimentary and shabby, and Rurik was a little bit sorry. Even if they were to be the main attack force, they would die in large numbers, and they should not send a group of people in extremely bad conditions to lead the battle.

    The group of Corvins who served as the servants took the lead with simple weapons. Behind them, there were two hundred Russian troops armed with metal and leather.

    Rurik sitting on the sledge was guarded by his mercenaries, because the mercenaries were very eye-catching in the battle. In Otto''s heart, these outsiders had become his own people in a realistic sense.

    Lurik could not perceive the feelings of the people of the Kewen tribe who opened the way. Along the way, he often discussed battles with Yevlo.

    "Those **** arrows have lost their feathers. Don''t worry, our crossbow arrows don''t need feathers when the distance is relatively close."

    "If there is a wilderness battle in the future, all crossbowmen must first leave the formation and shoot a group of enemies with arrows. Even if you get into the formation, you must try to shoot arrows from the gap."

    "We broke some arrows, and there are still 1,300 of them available. You prepare your brothers. Once the crossbow arrows are all gone, you will continue shooting with the captured bow and bone arrows..."

    Basically, Rurik is a commander, and Jeflo¡¯s job is to listen and impress deeply in his mind.

    Yevlo has always nodded his head like smashing garlic, and he secretly admired that this kid must be born to know how to fight, and Lurik is a strange person!

    It took the Woimakashad a day and a half to escape from the Occupied Salmon Lord''s Fort to his own tribe. He ran extremely fast on the banks of the glacier.

    is the Ross army carrying a large amount of food, siege equipment, and even a total of 4,000 arrows of various types. The army has been walking along the glacier for two full days.

    Had it not been for the leader Kejas to lead the way in this trip, Otto would have suspected that the tribal people, the lord of the salmon, were playing deliberately.

    The situation finally turned around.

    At night, the already cold temperature became worse. Fortunately, during this period of time, the sky was beautiful and no severe snowstorm caused disaster.

    The Rossite coalition lighted a large number of bonfires on the riverside. It was these bonfires that aroused the vigilance of the guards of the Grey Squirrel Tribe who had been on alert.

    Otto and R¨¹lic are cuddling by the bonfire, eating snow rabbit meat that was frozen into icy but now roasted so much.

    Kaihas approached nervously: "Great Chief Ross, we are about to enter the territory of the Grey Squirrel Tribe, and we will pass that low wall."

    The trusted Jeflo now has the right to approach Otto. This person translates truthfully, and Otto¡¯s beard trembles with joy.

    "Is there a war finally? How long will it take to reach the enemy''s village through the low wall?"

    "There is about one to two days to travel. Tomorrow we will walk a whole day, and in the day after tomorrow, we can arrive."

    Otto nodded deeply and asked seriously, "Have you been to those people''s villages? You must make sure you know the path."

    "I fully know that I pledge the lives of my people."

    Otto didn''t rush to speak, he laughed, everything was silent.

    Obviously, the leader of the Salmon Lord tribe is very smart.

    Otto patted this little old man a few years younger than himself on the shoulder: "You know your mission, you and I don¡¯t have to say any more. Go back and greet your people to prepare for battle. Listen, you are responsible for taking the lead in attacking. ,if¡­¡­"

    Otto''s tone suddenly became serious: "If I retreat without my order, I will kill the retreat."

    Hearing Otto''s words, Kejas''s eyes widened like copper bells.

    It seems that the warriors of the Salmon Lord tribe either charged with a lot of casualties and won, or they were beheaded by the Ross people behind for slack.

    Kaihas informed the complex-minded people of the Rus¡¯ orders, and everyone gradually unified their minds, that is, to win the gray squirrel tribe with the determination to die. otherwise¡­¡­

    Even for the lives of the women and children of their own tribe, they must fight to the death.

    On a new day, the team continues on their way. Completely different from the previous days, Otto ordered his fighters to maintain a high level of alert, especially the archers in the team, to hold the bows at all times.

    Even Rurik ordered his crossbowmen to stand by at any time.

    They continued to walk on the glacier, because theoretically the enemy could not build a low wall on the glacier.

    As a result, there is really a low wall across the frozen river.

    Otto immediately ordered his men to be on guard, and then ordered his servants to find out.

    Kaihas had never seen anything like this. He sent two men to investigate. After learning the information, he personally informed Otto of the information and his understanding.

    "Big Chief. I think the gray squirrel tribe is already on guard. Perhaps the escaped slave you mentioned, that person has already told the enemy all the news."

    Otto sometimes even thought that the escaped guy had frozen to death in the forest. Hearing Kehas''s description, Otto was willing to believe that what he described was true.

    "Boss, please be more cautious."

    "Caution? Forget it! My sword will cut all enemies, and my son''s wisdom will make rebellion painful." Obviously, Otto dismissed the so-called advice at all.

    A group of men from the Salmon Lord tribe began to work together to carry the big trees that were laid down on the ice.

    As the Ross people personally inspected it, it was clear that the tree was only cut down recently. The axe smashed the tree trunk, and the ice crystals in the blade could be seen. This is not the case with dead trees.

    It is indifferent from Otto''s. Seeing such a scene, Rurik couldn''t let go of his doubts and worries.

    Doesn¡¯t this explain the problem? The enemy is already prepared!

    Will the army attack a city? Is it really appropriate to forcibly attack a defensive city?

    Obviously father Otto thought it fit.

    Lurik wondered, maybe it was just because the first attackers were all so-called cheap servants. Thinking about it in an absolutely rational way, Lurik could not say that the old man did something wrong. Exactly to do so is particularly beneficial to the Ross people themselves.

    The big tree was pulled apart, and the team truly set foot on the territory of the Grey Squirrel Tribe.

    The Ross people camped by the river again. They lit a bonfire and wanted to fall asleep wrapped in animal skins. After eating and drinking, they waited for the battle of tomorrow.

    "The war will start tomorrow, and you should also be prepared. Maybe this is the war in your prophecy." The son of Otto Blesser, also stuffed the barbecue in his mouth.

    Leurik said that it is impossible for him not to be nervous. In fact, quite a lot of Ross Warriors are also nervous, or that nervousness is mixed with intense excitement.

    But those servants, they are almost scared.

    Because of the battle history between Lord of Salmon and Gray Squirrel, both tribes were sporadic hunters who crossed the border to play sneak attacks. The real organization of more than 100 teams to launch an attack has never happened before.

    Lurik ate some barbecue. He had been thinking about things for a long time, and now he said to his father: "I suspect, in fact, our actions have been discovered by the enemy long ago."

    Otto was taken aback: "Why do you see it?"

    "Doesn''t the roadblock on the glacier explain the problem?"

    Otto thought about it, and it made sense to be discovered early when he swayed forward. But so what?

    Otto said arrogantly: "I don''t care if they find us. After all, tomorrow night, we will occupy their village. Rurik, I will have to catch you a beautiful girl and let her be your woman."

    "You..." Rurik felt that his father was dizzy because of drinking half a bottle of spirits. Indeed, slowly on the road to "North Hunting", Liu Lique prepared some spirits in glass bottles for his father for personal enjoyment.

    Leurik shook his head vigorously: "There are too many women around me. Let us fight the battle of destiny. Now I have a suggestion."

    "Let''s talk about it."

    "We have to set up a large number of campfires, even if no one is burning the fire."

    Otto called out inexplicable, but Ranrulik¡¯s explanation surprised him: "Since you and I believe that our whereabouts have been discovered, we must be monitored by them now. I am a little worried about the camp being attacked, so I want to use it. Some strategies. The enemy cannot accurately judge our number in the dark, they can only estimate by the bonfire. We set up a large number of bonfires, and maybe the enemy will think that we have dispatched more than a thousand warriors. If the enemy is afraid, we will be tomorrow I can see the kneeling crowd. If I can win in this way, I am very happy."

    Here, Otto did not understand the idea of ??"a soldier without a fight" in Rurik''s words. He thought it was incredible.

    is to scare the stupid enemy through tactics, and I am happy to show it.

    So, the number of bonfires in the Rus camp is rapidly expanding. Since only one lighted branch is needed, a group of bonfires can be made soon. In a short period of time, the number of bonfires in the Rus camp has expanded at least five times!

    For the gray squirrel tribe, the leader Mezzasta brought a dozen shrewd tribesmen to the top of the village wall, and his son even climbed to the tower.

    People in this era have very good eyesight, and the world has never been exposed to light pollution. Standing relatively high, the people of the Grey Squirrel tribe can easily notice the bonfire in the distance.

    Mezzasta''s face was shaking: "Damn, how come they have so many people."

    Some tribal warriors said with a guilty conscience: "Chief, they are crowded, but they are not good at fighting."

    "They are not good at fighting? They are Varangians!" Another person retorted.

    Someone comforted themselves and said: "They have walked a long way and may be out of breath. They must have brought a limited amount of food. As long as we guard the wall, we can force them to evacuate. After all, we have a lot of food."

    The words of the tribal warrior really comforted Mezzasta: "Go down! They will come tomorrow to take care of the brothers and prepare for battle. Listen, as long as we persist for a long time, regardless of whether the reinforcements come or not, we When the enemy has no food, we will win."

    Many people stayed up all night during this night.

    A new day came in depression. The highly nervous Ross people even gave a batch of wheat cakes to the servants of the Salmon Lord tribe warriors. The so-called every attacking man can get half a piece.

    Many people, they have eaten the food made by the Varangans for the first time in their lives, and they are also precious wheat cakes. No one is grateful, they feel that the strange behavior of the Varangans is to imply that everyone is working hard for them.

    In fact, this is not the case. On this day, the Ross people also eat a full meal before they go out for battle, and then bring their own siege ladders and large shields to suppress the servants with military force, and the servants initiate the battle.

    The Ross Army is here!

    A large number of gray squirrel tribe men stood on the wall with bows and arrows and short spears. Shocking roars were heard in the distance, and these tribal warriors could not help shivering.

    Mezzasta, holding the sword, yelled: "Don''t be afraid! You are the best hunters! When the enemy appearsAim at their necks! Remember, their necks are not armored, so you can penetrate them. Pierce their necks, let them know who is the best hunter!"

    I have to say that Mezzasta''s agitation has achieved some results. Because the hunting skills of tribal warriors are their savage pride.

    The roar was getting closer and closer, and finally, the dark crowd emerged from the distant woods. They suddenly appeared when the morning mist had almost dispersed, and their guide was Kaihas, the chief of the salmon.

    The only place where Kaihas is confident is that there are a large number of Ross fighters behind him.

    Otto didn''t say much. After he gestured, Kejas knew that the Ross had already given himself an offensive mission.

    The Ross people will definitely not take part in the first attack. The men who seem to be the first to enter the village and divide the spoils first to the Lord of Salmon are actually for everyone to find their way.

    Now, Kaihas has understood everything. This is the end, everyone can only move forward courageously.

    But he still made another inspiring call: "Brothers, we have to end the hatred with them for many years! The Ross people support us, let us attack and take revenge!"

    It seems that today¡¯s battle is the revenge battle of the Salmon Lord tribe, and they started charging in the wailing. Carrying a big shield and shouting chants, the Ross people moved forward steadily like pits step by step. Only the men of the Lord of Salmon carried four large ladders, like a icy river, toward the gray squirrel mountain reinforced by ice and snow. Fort assault.

    There is no pre-war battle, there is no battle book, and there is no dullness.

    The battle has begun.

 Chapter 268ï¼š Kewen Chronicles 9: The battle on Day 1

    The war broke out!

    The development of the situation simply cannot tolerate Mechasta, the leader of the Grey Squirrel tribe, to hesitate. Although he thinks the enemy''s appearance is very strange, the guys who charge first have a strong sense of deja vu.

    But they launched a storm, and their own people must beat them back.

    "All hunters are ready! All go up to the wooden wall, draw bows and shoot arrows!" Mezzasta greeted with all his might, his people with a nervous heart, holding a bow in one hand and an arrow in the other, stepped onto the wall one after another. Scaffolding.

    Mezzasta looked around, and immediately ordered the free release of arrows.

    At the same time, he also signaled to his youngest son Telavis, who was hiding in the rudimentary tower, and asked him to show his strength.

    On the other hand, Kehas, who led his troops to the old enemy village, was shocked that his opponent had reinforced the wall. Looking at the sloping snow slope, he was a little worried that his attack would be frustrated. With a large number of Ross fighters behind him, he knew he couldn''t hold back.

    Kaihas didn''t say anything inspiring, he roared with a big mouth, and he mixed with the team of the tribe with his left shield and right sword.

    Finally, the expected blow came!

    The gray squirrel tribe had organized more than one hundred archers. There were as many as seventy people standing on the wall and thirty people under the wall.

    The arrows began to throw a lot, and the energy bonus of the gravitational potential energy was obtained, and the falling bone arrows also had a good lethality.

    The tribal warrior of the Salmon Lord who had started the attack was beaten through the thick leather jackets they wore. Because the wound was very shallow, the wounded still held the short spear and screamed at the impact.

    Several other poor men became utterly unlucky, and it so happened that the falling arrows hit their necks.

    A momentary major injury directly caused the three soldiers to the end. They were vomiting blood in pain, and their difficult moans were drowned in the charge of the tribe.

    I saw that many members of the tribe were injured, and I saw many arrows flying towards me.

    After blocking a few arrows with a wooden shield, Kaijas shouted: "Brothers, don''t be afraid! Let''s rush, climb up the city wall and wipe out all the hateful squirrels!"

    This roar was heard by Mezzasta on the wall.

    "What''s the matter? Are they..." Seeing the strangely dressed people standing not far behind this group of yelling guys, Mezzasta believed that it was not just the Varangans who attacked him, but also Those theoretical kinsmen of the Salmon Lord who are the servants.

    The more he thought about it, the more sure Mezzasta was.

    "Brothers! It was the Salmon who attacked us. They became the hounds of the Varangans. They are a bunch of mad dogs. We must shoot them!"

    Whenever the tribe of Salmon Lords is mentioned, the anger of the tribe of Grey Squirrels is ignited.

    Everyone was still very nervous, after all, everyone had never seen the huge battle of today in their entire lives.

    Even if it is as simple as an army of more than 300 people attacking a small village.

    For them, it is tantamount to a huge war.

    More and more warriors of the Salmon Lord tribe were hitting arrows, and some of the wounded began to sit down, gritting their teeth and trying to pull out the barbed arrows.

    Others have actually tried to retreat and fled beyond the opponent''s bow and arrow range.

    In the chaos, Kaihas kept advancing with difficulty. He saw that his tribe had become a little weak in the impact of the enemy''s more and more powerful shooting. He covered his vital torso with a wooden shield, holding high the iron sword inherited from his ancestors, in order to lead all the brave to continue to charge.

    However, at least twenty people fell from the arrow. They did not die, they just huddled in the snow and wailed.

    Beside them, a large number of arrows were inserted terribly.

    Finally, looking at the "Squirrel Guy" half-hidden archer, and even the arrow shot from the tower, the morale of more people collapsed like this!

    At first, some people chose to flee, even the man who was supposed to watch the ladder rush to the front line, some people simply let go and ran back.

    There is nothing wrong with them avoiding bows and arrows, but Otto''s anger was angered by this action.

    A big hand is always on Rurik''s shoulder.

    The current Rurik witnessed the real battle. The feet in his boots ooze cold sweat unconsciously, and his eyes opened wide. For a while, he was not thinking about the strategy of attacking the city, but was really appreciating the game. The real ancient siege.

    Is it wonderful? Do not! The war is not so exciting, but it is adrenaline-filled.

    Seeing that the guy who was sent out to attack the city actually retreated, Rurik clearly felt that his shoulder blades were about to be crushed by his furious father.

    "Dad...they, are... at large?" Ruriek asked weakly.

    "Damn Kejas, that guy has failed our trust. Rurik!" Otto ordered.

    "in!"

    "Now, it''s your time to prove yourself."

    "Ah?! Did you let me lead someone to attack?!" Rurik was taken aback.

    Otto released his hand, then directly pushed his son abruptly, and then solemnly ordered: "Take your mercenaries and use a crossbow to shoot the escaped! Remember, the traitor is not worthy to live."

    Although it felt cruel, Rurik knew that nothing was more important than military spirit at this moment.

    Executing a few deserters and ordering the rest to continue rushing is the right way.

    Rurik held his breath and pointed his little finger at the mercenaries standing in the line.

    The mercenaries were all led by Jeflo and separated from the town of the Russian army.

    Two hundred pairs of terrifying eyes looked at the twenty people who left the team, including Rurik, and everyone was paying attention to all the actions of the future leader Rurik. Even waiting for the command of the big leader, although it is to slash the fleeing servants.

    Rurik invited Yevlo to whisper a few words, and then he simply picked up a crossbow with an arrow on himself, and for the time being as a captain, he lined up the team, just like organizing a firing squad.

    Only Jeflo took the lead in roaring in Old Finnish: Don¡¯t retreat! Hurry back and fight! Otherwise you will be wiped out! "

    Perhaps this roar was submerged in the lament of fleeing, and the excitement of the enemy not far away, and the killing in the drum with the shaman.

    Liu Rick''s face is stubborn, he has no hesitation anymore.

    "Crossbowman!"

    "Raise the bow! Launch!"

    At an order, twenty arrows were fired, including Rurik, and six routers were hit immediately. The so-called hit here is no different from shooting.

    The kind of people who had been hit by crossbow arrows at close range fell to the ground one after another, violently twitching several times and then completely motionless, and the snow under them quickly became Yin Hong.

    Did not die by the opponent, but was easily killed by the Ruth who supervised the war.

    At this moment, all the fleeing Salmon Lord tribesmen were stunned on the spot. They remembered the scene when they were defeated. In fact, they didn''t have much sense of humiliation of defeat, and some were shocked by the sudden and inexplicable death.

    Taking advantage of the gap in the hand of the crossbow, Jeflo shouted loudly; "Keep on attacking! The retreat will be killed!"

    The attitude of the Ross people was serious, and the fleeing people turned around in panic and continued to rush towards the enemy''s wall.

    At this moment, Kaihas noticed the scene of his tribe being sanctioned, and he fought hard to call out: "Don''t retreat!"

    It''s not that Kejas''s appeal is useful, but everyone knows that the Ross people do what they say. Their minds went blank, and they started a mechanical charge, and even the arrows that hit the enemy''s body no longer felt pain. In their opinion, there is nothing more terrible than a crossbow arrow hit by the Ross people.

    On the other hand, Mechasta, the leader of the Grey Squirrel tribe, already felt that his archer had done a good job, and the enemy was repelled by the bow and arrow? He had to think about the previous imagination of the tribesmen, the so-called group of enemy laborers expedition, they may be powerful, by now it is the end of the force.

    However, the enemy made a comeback, and look at this momentum even more triumphant.

    "Damn! They''re here again. Men with spears, all go to the wall!"

    Metzasta saw the enemy carrying a ladder and knew that they wanted to use it to climb the ice wall. The ice wall was built deliberately to prevent the enemy from climbing, and the sudden appearance of the child made Mezzasta anxiously talking about his mistakes.

    The archers are still serious, they are condescending, and as the enemy gets closer, their ability to accurately shoot squirrels can finally come in handy.

    More Salmon Lord tribal warriors were hit by arrows, and they paid another batch of casualties, and finally touched the enemy''s ice wall.

    Kaihas held the shield rewarded by the Ross people to protect his torso and head. He roared hoarsely and ordered the people to erect the ladder.

    More fighters decided to climb the sloping snow **** directly, but they just started to try, only to realize that this is actually slippery ice!

    Someone tried to climb with a stone manuscript. Such a person was shot in the eye and neck by the sudden shot of the bow, and the person was killed on the spot. There are many other people who already have a large number of small wounds on their bodies, and their arrows are hung on their leather jackets. What is crazy is that some people have more than a dozen arrows on their bodies.

    Even Kejas''s shield, he felt shocking. Because near the handle behind the shield, there were three clusters of iron arrows that had penetrated halfway.

    In a panic, he had no time to panic. He stood under the sloping ice wall and ordered the soldiers to climb the erected ladder.

    Some brave men began to climb, while others held their short bows and used firepower to suppress the enemies on the wall.

    From the very beginning, the tribesmen of the Salmon Lord released their bows and arrows when they charged. Due to the small number of arrows launched and no clear targets, the tribe of gray squirrels had almost no casualties.

    As the archers of both sides began to shoot at close range, both sides could see their eyes and faces clearly, and the battle really became fierce.

    At the beginning, gray squirrel tribe warriors hit arrows and stumbled down from the scaffolding behind the wall. There are more and more people like this.

    Mezzasta looked worried, and he hurriedly ordered the reserve fighters to climb up to make up for the lack.

    Now that Mezzasta can be happy, nothing is more effective than his own measures. Today, the gates of the village walls are blocked by various heavy debris. The enemy has no means to enter through the front gate, and they are also unable to directly climb the ice wall. They can only rely on four very long ladders.

    Because there are only four breakthrough tools, guarding seems to be easier for the defenders.

    Many climbing fighters were directly stabbed to death by short spears, which made those who intend to continue climbing fearful. In addition, from time to time, stones were thrown down, or rolled down along the ice wall, and the stones broke the legs of other people, or were directly smashed into heads. The scene was in a mess.

    There were fatal wounds on the bodies of the dead, and some people who had fallen into death quickly piled up under the ice wall, and the blood flowing out also vaporized a terrifying mist.

    The battlefield became terrible. In today''s scene, both fighters of the two sides of the battle have met each other for the first time.

    In the chaos, Mezzasta finally saw the face of the man with the strange patterned wooden shield.

    "Damn it! It''s definitely you! Kaihas, take your life!" After roaring, Mezzasta controlled the bow with iron arrows.

    Kaijas vaguely heard someone yelling at his name, his eyes flicked, and he saw someone aiming at him.

    A conditioned reflex block, he resisted the shot of the iron cluster arrow that was less than ten meters away.

    The cluster of arrows penetrates the wooden shield as a whole, and if it advances a little bit, it can blind its own eyes.

    Kaijas was almost paralyzed with fright. He thought of retreating, but he hesitated when he thought of the people who had just been shot.

    He was tormented in hesitation, and his people were also doing an obviously futile attack.

    Kaihas didn''t understand. Does his new master want everyone to die? Also, when did the Grey Squirrel Tribe be able to fight like this? Are they not a group of cowards who can only passively defend? Is it right for a coward to become a warrior? !

    The reality is that for the brave Salmon Lord tribe, perhaps everyone¡¯s courage has long been lost, and the rest are cowards.

    As more and more tribesmen are killed by the squirrel guys, the tribes who are still alive and continue to fight, their spirits are about to collapse.

    "Chief! We''ll be dead if this continues!" A tribal warrior with an arrow hung on a leather jacket rushed to Kaihas.

    Suddenly, Kejas saw the man stiff, and then he collapsed to the ground.

    An arrow pierced the back of the warrior''s head. The owner of this iron cluster arrow was no one else, but Telavis, who was only ten years old.

    This kid is like a sniper, in fact what he is doing now is the job of sniper.

    Telavis shot at least three people accurately. With confidence in his own ability, he specialized in shooting the enemy''s vital points, especially the neck where the great blood vessels were located.

    The arrow directly destroyed the back of the person''s head, and the whole person died instantly in a sudden freeze.

    The tribe warrior died in front of him, and Kaihas''s spirit finally broke down.

    "Brothers! Let''s withdraw! Let everything go to hell!"

    Kaihas had nothing to care about, he turned around urgently and began to take the lead in evacuation. The rest or the tribal warriors of the Salmon Lord also chose to retreat and abandon the ladder directly.

    Suddenly, an arrow struck Kejas''s back.

    He really slammed a somersault, and then covered his ears with a heart-piercing wailing.

    Because he suddenly saw that right beside him, an ear was hung from a cluster of iron arrows, which was undoubtedly his ear.

    In grief and anger, he grabbed the arrow and continued to flee with his ears covered, even forgetting the shield rewarded by the Ross people.

    Kaihas, what he will never forget is the iron sword he inherited.

    Facing the total collapse of the Salmon Lord tribe, Rurik''s eyelids trembled.

    After all, according to the agreement, the retreat died without authorization.

    Rurik glanced at his dignified father Otto with some embarrassment, then turned his head back.

    Regardless of Otto''s thoughts, in the midst of war, Rurik decided to carry out his responsibilities ruthlessly.

    Yevlo shouted as usual: "Don''t retreat! The traitor must die!"

    But in the face of a complete collapse, Jeflo''s roar was meaningless.

    Rurik was also serious in his eyes. UU read and he took the lead in lifting the crossbow with great force and commanded: "Crossbowman! Lift the bow!"

    Upon seeing this, all the tribal warriors of the fleeing Salmon Lord were stunned, but Kaihas paid no attention to anything.

    The appearance of Kejas with blood on his face surprised Otto. Then, Otto watched his fellow continue to retreat with a sharply reduced number of people.

    "Prepare!" Rurik had already extended the tone, and when the well-trained crossbowman was about to pull the trigger, Otto roared, as if a bear screamed through the silence of the mountain forest.

    "The mercenaries withdrew the team! They are not allowed to shoot them!"

    Rurik let out a long sigh of relief. After all, he didn''t want to destroy his servants on a large scale. The mercenaries received the crossbow. Upon seeing this, the surviving warriors of the Salmon Lord tribe collapsed in Ross. Human front. Their embarrassed appearance simply caused many Ross fighters to spit or insult.

    It can be said that up to now, a fortified battle has ended in the defeat of the Rus coalition forces. Of course, the Rus have never thought so. Only the people of the Grey Squirrel tribe felt that they had won the first battle.

 Chapter 269ï¼š Brewing before the decisive battle

    Otto heard the enemy standing on the fortress not far away laughing, and some unintelligible language. Needless to say, it must be a vicious mockery.

    He has seen too much, it doesn''t matter to let the dying person have a mouthful, and looking at the current situation of the Salmon Lord tribe, he feels that his plan has been successful.

    The Ross people did not use force any more, and everyone looked at the tribal people sitting on the snow with their heads down.

    Kaijas almost crawled up to Otto in a desperate look, his hand continued to cover the **** ear wound, and the other hand kept holding an arrow. When he saw Otto, he was crying desperately. After Jeflo''s translation, he knew that he was not only accusing the gray squirrel tribe of the strength, but also complaining about why the Rus did not invest in troops.

    Otto asked calmly: "Didn''t you say that the Grey Squirrel Tribe is a group of fools? Are you not a feud with them? Why? Give you a chance for revenge, you complained that I didn''t help?"

    Kehas said in pain, he faltered with an arrow in his ears.

    "Is this your ear?" Rurik asked.

    Kaijas immediately cried and said, "My little master, we have miscalculated! The enemy is very strong, and they have very strong archers."

    "Don''t listen to him nonsense, he''s just a coward." Otto said with contempt.

    Rurik looked at Otto''s serious old face, and then at Kejas''s teary face. "Dad, I believe the enemy is very strong. So when we attack, we must be careful."

    "But this man discarded all our ladders."

    Rurik shook his head: "Dad, it turns out that those ladders are not easy to use. It seems that the enemy has reinforced their walls with ice and snow, so we don''t want to climb the wall and attack."

    "So, what shall we do?" Otto asked his son.

    "Cut down a big tree, or prepare a lot of bonfires. Today we can''t continue fighting, we need to rest. Tomorrow we''d better use the big tree to knock open their doors, if not, we will set fire to their wooden doors! What we have is Ways to deal with them!"

    Otto nodded as he heard: "You still have the most tactics."

    After the praise, Otto looked at the injured Kejas: "Throw away your ears and count the people you survived. I will reward your people with oatmeal and dried meat. And you, I will give you a special gift. Go and rest now!"

    In this way, the battle on the first day is over, but the battle is only the beginning.

    The memory of the Russ has not been defeated, and the young warrior is indulged in the joy of sweeping the Gotland stronghold last year. Now that I encounter a nail, there is no reason not to beat it.

    The victorious Mechasta was not at all easy, because the Ruths were very hateful, so they lit a bonfire and set up camp at the edge of their bow and arrow range. The Ross people surrounded the village, and a large number of bonfires surrounded the village, which made the tribe of gray squirrels after victory not able to root any joy of victory. ,

    To make matters worse, for a victory, all tribesmen fired more than a thousand arrows, including at least a hundred iron cluster arrows.

    If the archers lose their arrows, they can only fight with stone axes and spears. If you venture out to pick up arrows, you will surely be ambushed by the enemy.

    No one wants to risk leaving the wall that protects them, and the reality is that Rurik makes his mercenaries lie on the snow, and the crossbow becomes an excellent ambush weapon, which can be shot in a prone position for the first time.

    The people of the Grey Squirrel tribe are under great pressure. They only have more than 3,000 arrows left. Due to the lack of combat effectiveness, all tribal women who know how to shoot arrows are required to be archers. The women''s consciousness is very high, they know that fighting is to protect themselves. There are more archers, and the limited number of arrows attracts less than 50 arrows for each archer. If the enemy makes a few more attacks, there will really be no spare arrows.

    On the contrary, the operation of the Roths during the day can be described as doing multiple things in one fell swoop.

    More than 50 corpses fell on the battlefield, and only 95 of the Salmon Lord Burakumen returned, and many of them were injured.

    The gray squirrel tribe also suffered more than 30 casualties. Almost all of them were hit when the archers of both sides attacked at close range in the final stage. Compared with the Russ coalition forces, after the daytime battle, the Grey Squirrel tribe also won a terrible victory in a sense. After all, the men who can fight are one hundred and fifty. This is good, but men who can fight are in their early 100s.

    Of course organized women. Are women engaged in the fight? Even Metzasta himself felt unreliable.

    How happy was Metzasta when he learned of the casualties? He thinks tomorrow is a big battle! He didn''t dare to play up the atmosphere of terror in the tribe, and could only tell everyone that "we won a big victory." He also asked the wizards of the tribe to do a divination. In order to stabilize the people''s hearts, the wizards claimed that a huge reinforcement army would arrive soon, probably before the sun sets tomorrow.

    Everyone believes in wizards and can only take care of the wounded, men, women, and children to guard their homes.

    The situation in the Ross people is much better here, and Kejas also got his own reward-a bottle of spirits.

    It was late at night, and Rurik, who was sitting around the campfire, was a little puzzled of his father''s determination.

    "Dad, why do you give them wine? Why do you give them meat and granola. Don''t you hate them? Or is it because I am actually their master?"

    Otto shook his head: "Do you think I am kind?"

    "Yes it is."

    "No! I''m not kind, this is called strategy."

    "Strategy?" Rurik couldn''t help laughing, he couldn''t think of how many tactics his father could have. "Why do you see it?" he asked deliberately.

    "Oh!" Otto looked at the torch that was lit on the enemy''s fortress not far away, and asked, "Are all the ambushes ready? Ah, I have to rest in armor tonight."

    "It''s all ready."

    As an old father, Otto told his son: "Okay, I tell you now, their bravest person is dead, and the rest cannot be said to be not brave, they will at least be very obedient. I have already told that. Guys, we will attack together. If we prepare properly, tomorrow is the day of the decisive battle. A bottle of wine proves my sincerity. I don''t believe that the guy who has lost one ear will refuse."

    Rurik understood: "Dad, in fact, you still need them to have a proof of loyalty. Just like my mercenaries have participated in the battle, now you don''t doubt them anymore."

    "You are also very clever." Otto kindly grabbed his son''s golden ponytail: "I think it over. When everything is over, I will announce that a man like Jeflo is a member of our Ross tribe. I don''t care about him. What kind of ethnicity is it? In short, we have made military exploits for us and loyal to the leader. This is the Rus I need."

    Rurik was really pleasantly surprised. He smiled and said, "But such a person still cannot participate in the dividends of the spoils."

    "Of course. Remember, they are the new Roths, first and foremost your servants. The rewards to the servants depend on the master''s will. Go to sleep. You showed the calm and decisiveness of a good fighter today, remember. Living here is still a battle of fate. We must break through the enemy¡¯s village tomorrow and conquer them!"

    Rurik nodded: "I only have one request."

    "Say it."

    "Those who kneel down and are willing to be servants should spare their lives."

    "Okay! I promised." Otto replied readily.

    This night, Rurik slept in leather. Many warriors could not remove their armor, but fell asleep after putting on a layer of leather.

    The soldiers slept very shallowly, often still holding the hilt in their hands. The so-called when the enemy''s sneak attack alarm came from the guards, all the soldiers could jump up and go into combat immediately.

    The Ross people gave the enemy a higher estimate, but the enemy did not launch a night attack.

    The people of the gray squirrel tribe unanimously chose to be conservative. The darkness made them terrifying. The large number of bonfires lit by the Varangans made many people believe that their victory might not be worth mentioning, and the real decisive battle had not yet begun.

    Victory did not boost everyone''s morale. Burakumen, men, women and children of Alexander, only the most naive child did not know what was happening, and then he nestled in his parents'' arms to rest. The others waited, almost staying up all night.

    The long night gradually passed, and at dawn, the tired tribal warriors took up their weapons one after another, some listlessly boarded the scaffolding behind the wall.

    The world was still cold, and the exhausted tribal warriors saw that the sparse pine forest not far away was sending strange agitation.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Is the earth shaking? Is there a big tree shaking?"

    "No! Go report to the leader!"

    The early warrior broke into Mechasta''s house, and the sudden alarm made the leader think that the Varangans had attacked in an all-round way.

    "The forest has become weird? What stupid thing to say!" Metzasta was very suspicious.

    Only when he himself got on the wall did he notice the strange scene from the enemy camp.

    Ross people, what are they doing?

    Early in the morning, the sleepy Rurik was awakened by the cheers of the warriors. He soon saw that some tribesmen were using the most traditional Viking logging technique, trying to cut down a large pine tree with a straight trunk.

    It is indeed not the largest pine tree. As a siege hammer, the size is acceptable.

    The thing about cutting the tree is simply that the blacksmith Kawei who accompanied the army personally held the big axe, he cut a deep dent in the trunk, and then hacked a smaller dent on the other side. A wooden wedge smashed into the small dent, and as the big hammer turned into a forest axe in the reverse direction, Kawe beat the wooden wedge frantically amid the rhythmic shouts of the warriors.

    After dozens of beatings, the towering pine trees became more skewed, and finally broke and fell, making a terrifying loud noise. The earth was also trembling strongly. It not only shook both the enemy and us, but also shook all the accumulation of nearby pine branches. Snow even stunned the hiding squirrel.

    A large number of gray squirrel tribe fighters gathered on the wall, and they still don''t know what happened.

    An extremely bad premonition floated in Mezzasta''s heart, "Are they cutting down trees? Are they trying to break our wall? Or..."

    Suddenly realizing that something was wrong, he immediately called on people to reinforce the city wall, whether it was stone, ice or wood, or even the corpses of the dead of his own tribe who had been frozen into icy corpses. In short, everything that could block the gate was nothing. Becomes extremely important.

    The Ross people spent almost a whole day making their own siege hammer, which is actually a pine tree.

    Because of the loss of all the ladders, the Roths had to make new ones with the pine resources at their fingertips.

    Many people, including Rurik, feel that today is the day of the decisive battle, but the clever commander needs to consider the failure experience of the Salmon Lord tribe.

    Although it was a pity, Otto succeeded in calming his restless subordinates.

    Here, many warriors who participated in the attack on the Gotland were the first to agree with the leader''s determination.

    It is all because of a vote of guest carpenters, these people handle the axe used for slashing, and carefully process their own siege hammers. Everyone believes that since the ladder can''t solve the problem, a crowd of people holding the big tree slams through the enemy''s city gate to recreate an Arik victory.

    Throughout the day, the villages of the Grey Squirrel Tribe were surrounded by the Rus.

    The Roths are just outside the city wall, they are standing outside the range of their bows and arrows, holding various weapons or standing or walking.

    Although there is no words, the actions of the Ruths are to say: "I am not good at trying to escape."

    The atmosphere of fear in the village is spreading, especially when the tribal wizards claimed that the reinforcements arrived in Japan today. Now the sun is going to set. Would those so-called allies choose to drive at night?

    More people believe that the messenger they sent has already been intercepted, and everyone does not think that those tribes will really fight for the gray squirrel tribe. Some people even believe that those tribes probably don''t think that there will be Varanga landing in the interior to rob and destroy.

    The wizard''s prophecy completely failed as night fell.

    Suddenly, "we are abandoned" remarks raged. The tribal warrior''s military spirit was unstable, and Mezzasta did not expect to kill one or two crow''s mouth to stabilize morale.

    He shouted in the village in vain: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! We still have walls! We still have bows! We don¡¯t need any allies! Let them attack, let¡¯s shoot them with bows! The Varangans are robbers and they die. Some people withdrew."

    But, who would be so optimistic? Tonight is exactly the same as the night before. In the dark forest outside the wall, a huge bonfire lit up again.

    Just standing on the wall and seeing these bonfires, the sentry trembled.

    It can be said that the "Bonfire Suspect Tactics" that Rurik thought of was too useful for the simple gray squirrel tribe of Cowen. If it hadn''t been for the wall surrounding the entire village to give them the last point of confidence, the spirit of the entire tribe would have collapsed.

    Of course, if they didn''t have wall facilities from the beginning, the Rus would not stay in the woods deliberately, but would attack as soon as they arrived.

    A new day has arrived. On this day, the sky is overcast and the climate is getting colder and colder, as if a cold current is approaching, the weather is bad, and the defensive gray squirrel tribesmen are in a very bad mood.

    Because just outside the range of their bows and arrows, a large number of Varangians wearing metal helmets seemed to finally launch a fierce attack.

    "What is that, is it some shield?" Mezzasta squinted and noticed the strange equipment of the enemy camp.

    But what happened next was the most surprising.

    Before the battle, Otto felt that his Rurik would be able to give some good gradual progress, and the vast number of soldiers also believed in the smart "Odin Blesser", and he must have received divine enlightenment when he slept at night.

    To be honest, Rurik was a bit embarrassed. He called his technological inventions "God''s Revelation" one after another. The so-called letting the people believe that these technologies are reasonable and sacred also enhanced his sense of mystery.

    Rurik put forward some plans to siege the city. Otto did not even think about it, so he followed these requirements.

    Why should you doubt it? Otto believed that his son''s plan must come from "God''s Revelation." He believed so that other tribesmen would completely agree with it.

    The real battle has broken out!

    Before the battle, Otto held his sword high, with his big feet on the snow, and his solemn eyes fixed on his equally dignified warriors.

    Suddenly, his sword pointed directly at the wall not far away: "Brothers! Let us smash through the gates and seize the treasures that belong to you! Fur! Slaves! It''s all yours!"

    The Ross Warriors began to beat their shields and collectively let out a rhythmic roar, giving the enemy a strong mental stimulation.

    Mezzasta on the city wall greeted his tribe: "Damn it! It''s about to fight. Don''t be afraid, don''t be nervous, shoot them with our arrows!"

    That was the case, but Mezzasta''s own legs were shaking.

    They are forest hunters after all, and their beliefs are not like those of the Russ. Kewen people are keen on hunting and trading. They can be very good explorers, but they have many natural disadvantages in the most barbarous wars. At this point, the Grey Squirrel Tribe has no choice but to passively fight.

    "Brothers! Attack!"

    Otto gave an order, and the Ross people began to move, a special offensive formation that stood out from the hidden riverside pine forest.

    But to the soldiers of the Grey Squirrel tribe, the way the Varangians attacked is really strange.

    Now, there seem to be three big templates moving on the snow. After the plank, they are all Ross people.

 Chapter 270ï¼š The Ross army forcefully attacked the city

    This time, the Ross people put on an unprecedented offensive formation.

    The various details of the formation are really full of Rurik''s imagination.

    In other words, it can be called an army only if it can form such a formation. And the battles carried out by his own Rus tribe in the past, compared with today''s, are no different from gang fights.

    In this battle, Rurik felt that his people finally realized the cooperation of multiple arms in a real sense, that is, the cooperation of siege troops, heavy infantry, light infantry and crossbowmen.

    Just like an armored vehicle, there will often be a group of infantry. The armored vehicle here is a solid backing. Its armor can resist many types of shells and bullets. Its huge body also shields many infantry.

    The Russ used a huge wooden shield (a thin wooden shield with a height and width of nearly two meters) as a cover. The strong man holding the huge shield approached the enemy¡¯s mountain with a step by step pit, and at a speed close to normal. Fort city wall. Almost twenty swordsmen and shields gathered behind the strong man.

    Since they did not administer the mental stimulant formulated by the high priest, they could not be called a berserker, but they were indeed a tough force.

    They all wore bronze and iron helmets on their heads. Not only did they wear leather armor, they also wore a chain mail. Otto used more than sixty people with the best weapons and equipment in the team as the main force in accordance with Rurik''s requirements.

    Because of their strong armor, Rurik believed that the enemy''s arrows could not break the defense at all. Therefore, before they attacked the enemy¡¯s village, their first task was to attract firepower.

    A siege hammer covered by a large shield is the real attack core.

    This well-crafted siege hammer is tied with twine, and the twine is covered with twigs. As many as ten fighters rely on their health to carry them. Beside them, there was another group of swordsman shields.

    In the end, almost all archers were behind the camp. Including the tribal people who were once defeated by the Catfish Lord, they obeyed the orders of the Ruths, held short bows and were ordered to cover behind them.

    In order to gain merit, and to end the battle as soon as possible, Lurik took his mercenary with a crossbow and followed near the siege hammer.

    The Ross army came violently, and its footsteps even caused the earth to shake.

    Mezzasta had been observing the movement of Varanga''s army, and he felt that the time had come to block it.

    "They''re here! Hurry up and shoot arrows!"

    In an instant, all the archers on the wall and behind the wall put their bows on their left hands, aiming at the sky with a larger elevation angle.

    Then, the first wave of arrows rose into the sky.

    They almost launched a projectile among their colleagues, the arrow feathers pierced the air, and there was a cry from the whole.

    Otto knew what it was, and he shouted solemnly: "The arrow is here, ready to fight."

    All the Ross warriors holding shields put their bucklers against their heads, and those with large shields in both hands almost lifted up the whole shield.

    Soon, without a huge shield, seven or eight fighters gathered quickly. The people after that also raised their own wooden shields and arranged them in a very dense formation.

    Everyone believes that this kind of defensive routine that Rurik said can well withstand the enemy''s arrows.

    Rurik himself was also under the blessing of the circular shield formed by his mercenaries. Even if the mercenaries used flesh and blood, they had to hold the arrows for their masters. As a result, the first wave of arrows from the Grey Squirrel Tribe did not fall in the area where Rurik was at all.

    A large number of arrows fell on the various shields of the Ross people, and the tactics of throwing gave the arrows powerful downward potential energy. However, the fact that the clusters of bone arrows could not make up for its disadvantages.

    Some arrows exploded when they hit the shields of the Russ. The shafts of the arrows broke and the bones of the arrows were all bounced away after they had cut deep dents on the wooden shields.

    This rain of arrows did not cause any harm to the attacking Ruths, but instead caused the Russ to seize a batch of usable arrows.

    Seeing that the enemy army was still advancing slowly, Metzasta had to order his men to continue shooting arrows.

    However, this is clearly a kind of futile resistance.

    The second wave of arrows came again, and this time only a handful of Ross soldiers suffered completely negligible scratches.

    After the third wave of arrows, Rurik, who deliberately came from the rear of the formation, finally encountered an enemy''s attack, but the attack had no effect.

    Jeflo''s shield blocked two arrows for his gold master, but one arrow accidentally pierced his linen coat, which made him very angry.

    The arrow was hung on Jeflo''s clothes, and Rurik was able to see the enemy''s arrow from close range.

    To be fair, the arrow feathers are beautifully made, and it means that they are aerodynamically beautiful. They are arrows...

    The so-called arrow is simply polished from the leg bones of small animals. Nakamoto is a hollow structure that contains the bone marrow, making it an excellent loop. It is a bone after all, the sharper it is ground, the easier it is to hit hard objects and crack.

    "Master, our brother seems to be going the most difficult road. The next step is the siege war." Yevlo asked.

    Rurik, who was well protected by the shield, saw through the gaps in the mercenary shield that three "squares" had reached the enemy''s wall.

    "They did a good job. Brothers, we also have to take action. Remember! Our task is to use a crossbow to knock down all the turtledoves on the wall."

    Yevlo nodded, and then roared: "Brothers, the master has already given an order. Let''s move."

    Rurik, whose desire to fight was completely mobilized, let out a roar: "Hit an enemy and reward a silver coin!"

    Being on the battlefield, everyone''s spirits are already very excited, and they can make money at the first sight. The mercenaries just want to kill with a crossbow.

    Rurik''s mercenaries quickly began to line up. Together with the other archers who received the order to attack, they began a firepower countermeasure.

    Kaihas originally thought that the Rus army would suffer casualties during the storm, but they moved forward normally.

    He inspired his people in Old Finnish language: "The owners of the salmon, now is the time to show our strength to the Ross people. We want to defeat the squirrel guys and shoot them!"

    Rurik saw that the servants began to fire back the captured arrows. As both sides of the battle were within the range of the bow and arrow, the battle finally became fierce.

    There was a whistling sound in the ear, and then the wailing of the people behind the wall.

    Mezzasta turned his head and looked at the people in the end with an expression of grief and anger, especially the woman who was hit by the arrow.

    Under the crisis, he can no longer consider the life and death of some tribesmen.

    He turned his head and shot himself with a short bow. He shouted, "You **** guy, protect yourself with a wooden shield."

    Even with the iron cluster arrows, Mechasta found that he could not penetrate the attacker''s large wooden shield.

    On the contrary, the archers on the wall became timid, because they saw a companion hitting an arrow and fell off the wall.

    Worse things are happening.

    Mezzasta''s ears were full of the roar of the enemy, and the light reflected on the enemy''s metal helmet from the sunlight through the woods was even more daunting.

    "What''s the matter with this falling to the ground? Some of them have several arrows stuck in their bodies, how can they still fight?" Mezzasta cried out, and his people only had fear in their hearts.

    After hearing a language that he could understand from the local camp, combined with the fighting methods of those people, Mezzasta had already determined that those guys were the legendary catfish master tribe that was destroyed.

    "Damn Woimakashad, you lied to me. They were killed there, and they clearly surrendered to the Varangians." Gritting his teeth, Mechasta ignored the flying arrows in his swish. He raised the bow and fired an iron arrow in a gesture of almost breaking the bowstring.

    The arrow was unbiased and directly hit the head of an archer of the Salmon Lord tribe. The cluster of iron arrows pierced the head and the whole person died on the spot.

    Kaihas was taken aback. He didn''t expect the enemy to have such a marksman.

    Many archers panicked, and Kaihas shouted: "Don''t mess up! Keep shooting arrows."

    Seeing this, Rurik could hardly not be nervous about the sudden death. His heart was beating wildly, presumably his position was already unsafe.

    Since he is not safe anymore, wouldn''t his father who attacked the enemy''s city gate with his main force be even more dangerous?

    Dad always wears not only leather armor, but also a chain armor. If the enemy''s iron arrows were shot at close range, Rurik believed that the old man could still suffer fatal injuries.

    Otto, he can''t die before he grows up!

    Rurik took a firm step, and his chaotic servant troops roared: "No chaos! Think about your women and children. You are fighting for their safety now. Let me continue to fight!"

    In this way, the tribal warriors of the Lord of Salmon distinguished the pros and cons, and resumed archery after the fire suppression was suspended for a period of time.

    It can be said that Mezzasta used his personal abilities to buy the little bit of time for the defending clansmen without any tactical advantage.

    Now, it is obvious that another group of Varangians, under the cover of a large number of shields, have begun to storm the gates of the village!

    The soldiers of the Grey Squirrel Tribe knew very well that if the door was opened and a large group of guys wearing locks and holding iron swords and axes rushed in, everyone would die.

    A large number of arrows aimed at the Ross people who attacked the door, including Otto who commanded the door to hit the door, became the key targets of attack.

    The Ruth¡¯s ramming hammer began.

    First, ten warriors rushed under the cover of howling swords and shields, and the big tree trunk slammed into the confinement gate with a powerful force. With just this blow, the front wall was trembling, and many archers of the Grey Squirrel Tribe were shocked to sit down.

    Mezzasta, who slipped and fell, felt that he had miscalculated again. Even if he blocked the door with debris, as long as the enemy continued to hit the door, the door might not be knocked open, but the entire wall was shattered.

    After all, the so-called wall of the Grey Squirrel Tribe, its core construction material is the big tree trunk that plunges into the soil.

    The Ross people started shouting and hit the wooden door with the big tree trunk. Otto here became the commander, and naturally he became the target of public criticism.

    Fortunately, the big shield on all sides built a "turtle shell" for the siege troops. A large number of iron cluster arrows have been inserted into the shield, and the gray squirrel tribe warriors have not penetrated the armor of the Rus.

    However, more than a dozen Ross soldiers who tried to climb the wall through the ladder were injured and fell under the wall and hit the body of the previous siege who had frozen into ice.

    Seeing that the local door hasn''t been smashed open for a long time, it can be seen that his tribe is getting hurt early.

    Regardless of so many Rurik decided to take a risk.

    "Jeflo, take my brothers with me!"

    Evlo was shocked: "My lord, it''s safe for us to shoot right here."

    "Shut up! Our safety is the danger of my brothers! Now I can''t take care of that much."

    Jeflo gritted his teeth and asked loudly, "What are you going to do?"

    "We got close to the city wall and shot those nasty turtledoves at close range."

    "That''s too dangerous."

    "Shut up, I am your master, follow my orders."

    Jeflo had never seen his little master so decisive or even reckless. He indeed once suspected that his master lacked courage because of his excessive kindness, perhaps because he saw the real battlefield, he became very brave.

    What else can Jeflo do? I can only take my brothers, holding a crossbow and rush to the front line of battle.

    Rurik felt that his position was sufficient, and his steps stopped.

    "Here! Hold the bow! Launch!"

    Together with Rurik himself, twenty crossbowmen launched a salvo at the target on the wall.

    The recoil of the standing shot made Rurik retreat abruptly, and everyone else''s body trembled.

    Twenty heavy crossbow arrows flew out, and each of them was actually close to 200 grams, and their stored kinetic energy was amazing.

    In this volley alone, as many as ten Grey Squirrel Tribe archers were shot and all fell.

    Although Mechasta was spared, he was dumbfounded as he watched a terrifying iron short arrow pierced the shielding wall, almost hitting himself.

    Rurik felt that he had taken advantage: "Brothers, wind up."

    After all, he threw his crossbow to Jeflo.

    With his feet on his bow, Jevlo used his gloved hands to wind the steel-armed crossbow with all his strength, quickly installed the arrows and delivered it to his master.

    It took nearly a minute for everyone to reload, and another twenty crossbow arrows were fired.

    The new round of crossbow arrows strikes, stunned that it knocked out the archers who had supplemented the shooting on the city wall.

    If the fresh fish gate of the city wall is breached, today will be the end of everyone. At the beginning, tribal women held their bows on the city wall to continue fighting to replace the men who died in battle.

    A small figure climbed up the scaffolding wooden ladder. She was a girl with a short bow and a few arrows on her waistband.

    Upon seeing this, Mezzasta was shocked: "Seporava, you go down to me and hide it for me!"

    "No, I want to fight too." The girl said stubbornly.

    "You go back to me, you are too weak."

    Yes, a seven or eight-year-old girl can only pull a hunting bow with all her strength. It is extremely difficult to hunt small animals with it.

    The little girl Seporava climbed up, but the new round of arrow rain launched by Rurik led his ministry to start a new suppression.

    In the melee, the Ross people will not be merciful just because it is a woman who holds a bow and shoots an arrow. Female archers began to suffer casualties.

    The sawdust that was smashed by the crossbow arrows also shocked the little girl Serapova who didn''t know what war was. Her courage was completely destroyed, and she wept in horror on the wall.

 Chapter 271ï¼š Horn of Frost

    At the critical moment, Mezzasta didn''t care so much. He saw that his son was still on the tower trying to shoot the enemy who hit the gate.

    He shouted at the tower: "Taravis, you go shoot the enemy''s archers, pay attention to the strange people, and destroy them!"

    Telavis heard his father''s call, raised his head from the tower, and soon really saw a group of strange people standing upright. Because he saw with his own eyes the strange guy firing strange arrows, and the clansmen on his wall suffered new casualties.

    Rurik¡¯s mercenaries have fired seven consecutive rounds, and the Grey Squirrel Tribe has suffered a very heavy loss.

    Rurik was very curious, could it be that the damage given by the crossbow bolt was too weak, and there was always someone defending the enemy city, making it impossible for his own people to climb the wall.

    In fact, there are as many as forty corpses under the city wall, and every deceased has a weird and terrifying crossbow bolt.

    Telavis on the tower picked up an iron cluster arrow, but there weren''t many arrows in his hand, especially only five iron cluster arrows remained.

    He noticed that the little figure, like a child, seemed to be the commander of a group of weird people.

    "Maybe kill him, my people can feel better."

    The tower where Telavis is located has never attracted Rurik''s attention, and now he has to pay for it.

    An arrow flew towards Rurik without warning, and then slammed it at a large elevation angle less than half a meter away from Rurik''s feet.

    Rurik, who was already holding the crossbow, instantly burst into a cold sweat, and the injured crossbow also fell.

    "Damn, someone is attacking me! Who the **** is it?!"

    As Rurik roared, looking for cover to rely on, he thought of the shield.

    Immediately afterwards, another arrow landed in his crossbowman formation. Obviously, it landed in the position where Rurik had just been.

    "Danger!" Jeflo threw the crossbow, and rushed towards Rurik while holding a shield. He protected his master while lying down, and the entire cluster of iron arrows appeared behind the shield.

    Upon seeing this, Rurik, who was well protected by Jeflo, was sweating cold all over.

    "Master, I said, it''s dangerous here." Yevlo said calmly.

    Rurik was trembling all over, conscious that death was so close to him: "The enemy, want to kill me?"

    "I''m afraid it is. But the problem is not serious now."

    Rurik rolled his eyes and was pleased to see that his mercenaries took up shields to form a shield wall.

    "Did you see the enemy archer?" Rurik asked nervously.

    "Probably in that **** tower."

    "Damn it, why I haven''t paid attention to it."

    Evlo smiled optimistically: "Maybe you just shoot the turtledoves and ignore the bigger prey."

    "Then knock that owl down, hurry up!" Rurik said fiercely.

    "Yes!"

    Telavis had only the last iron cluster arrow left. He noticed the enemy''s abnormal reaction and thought he had succeeded.

    After a while, a counterattack came.

    More than a dozen crossbow arrows were shot at the tower, and the relatively thin wooden planks were pierced. The sudden attack scared Telavis into a ball. He was crying and crying. The simple curling up also allowed him to save his life.

    Evlo led the team to launch two rounds, and to be honest, everyone''s arms were already sore. Even though the steel arm of this crossbow is deliberately made very long, it is a steel arm after all, and the archer still needs all the strength to wind it.

    Jeflo withdrew and told Rurik: "Brothers are very tired. Next... we need to rest our arms."

    "No!" Rurik carried the three arrows that almost killed him, and said loudly: "We are carrying the pulley rope and use it to wind the string."

    "However, the speed will be very slow."

    "Go ahead! Before we break through the enemy''s wall, we must cover the brothers." After all, Rurik gave Yevlo a push.

    The master¡¯s request made Yevlo very touched. The master is worthy of being a brave man. When he grows up, he will definitely be the king that everyone can trust.

    Yevlo shouted: "Have you heard the master''s order? The battle is still going on, we still have a lot of arrows! Go and get the rope, let''s continue fighting!"

    With this opportunity, Telavis, who had been scared to diapers, climbed down from the crumbling tower, and then obeyed his father''s orders and took his sister to evacuate. There were a large number of corpses who died of arrows within the city wall. They fled to the wooden house in panic and fled to the shamans of the tribe.

    Now, the asylum seekers can only pray for a little psychological comfort from the wizard, praying that a miracle will happen.

    Otto, who led the attack on the city, was busy hitting the gate, and he couldn''t understand how much damage the archer had done to the enemy.

    Otto felt that he was fighting a wasteful battle at all. How could he be unable to break through the enemy''s gate with a siege hammer that should be useful? In fact, the city gate has been seriously deformed. Because there are a lot of heavy debris behind the city gate, such as a large number of ice cubes, the existence of these obstacles makes it really futile to hit the gate.

    However, the entire wooden wall has been loosened, many of the hemp ropes that bind the trunks are broken, and some of the trunks that make up the walls have serious cracks.

    As long as the collision continues, there will be no problem with the gate, but the collapse of the entire wall.

    Otto couldn''t predict that he would be able to break a wall, he became more and more impatient, as if this siege was about to fail again.

    On the other hand, the gray squirrel tribe is only one step away from psychological breakdown.

    Because they are the defenders of the city, the serious casualties have made 80 people lose the ability to fight, and those who are still fighting are about to use their arrows.

    Once the arrows ran out, Mezzasta thought of all gymnastics with a short spear to make a final fight with the enemy.

    It was at this moment of crisis that a low horn came from a distance.

    The sound of the horn is like a dawn piercing the darkness.

    Both sides of the battle heard the sound of the horn!

    The attacking Ross army was taken aback, and the struggling gray squirrel tribe fighters suddenly came to energy.

    The frowning Mechasta suddenly became excited: "Brothers! The mountain gods and river gods have protected us! The reinforcements have finally arrived!"

    Otto clearly realized that the enemy was cheering up, and the sound of horns kept coming from his ears.

    Almost out of instinct, Otto realized the huge crisis, and he did not hesitate to suddenly order a retreat.

    The order to retreat was so sudden that even a soldier was very puzzled.

    Kawei was shocked: "Big Chief, we are one step away from success, why retreat?!"

    "Idiot! Are you deaf?"

    "what?!"

    Otto tapped Kawei''s helmet with his sword hilt: "It must be an enemy reinforcement! Let''s stop attacking this tortoise shell. We will fight their reinforcements."

    After that, Otto shouted again: "Brothers! Don''t hit the wall anymore, save a bit of strength, their reinforcements are coming, we will destroy them!"

    In this way, many incomprehensible warriors realized that everyone began to retreat in a more organized manner. When they evacuated, they were also trying to take away the injured. As for the deceased, leave it alone.

    Of course Rurik heard the sound of the horn, and the continuous dull sound caused the whole forest to tremble.

    "Jeflo, what happened? Could they have reinforcements?"

    "It''s very possible! My master, kill them?" Yevlo smiled deliberately.

    Although he didn''t clarify the situation, he couldn''t see the enemy''s phantom.

    Rurik clearly saw that the people who had attacked the city were all retreating towards the camp, and he had already made plans to come. In line with everyone''s dignity as Vikings, Rurik believes that it is possible to flee here only the servants of the Salmon Lord tribe.

    Rurik immediately arranged a task for Jeflo: "Take two brothers, restrain the guys who catch the salmon, and tell them that no matter what happens, they must fight for the Ross people."

    After a while, Otto returned to the camp with the siege army and all the equipment. When they came back, they didn''t forget to try their best to pick up the arrows from the snow. It is said that they will be used later.

    "Dad, does the enemy have reinforcements?" Rurik asked knowingly.

    Otto is no nonsense: "There can be no mistake, the next step is to hack and slay new enemies."

    Otto retired instinctively. He found Kehas, his servant, and learned an important piece of information. At the same time, he understood what the guys on the walls were saying.

    "My master, maybe the tribes in the southeast came together, because the horn is only sounded for the decisive battle. It is the horn that represents the joint battle when we Corvins resist the Tavastias."

    Otto nodded, and looked at the survivors on the wall with contempt, spitting phlegm and said viciously: "Wait for your reinforcements to be eliminated, continue to pack you."

    To be honest, the casualties in the siege of the Ruths were very small, especially the heavy infantry who attacked the fortified infantry without any casualties. Their leather armor and chain mail gave them a huge combat advantage. And this combat advantage will definitely be fully demonstrated in the frontal hack and slash.

    Otto took all the warriors, including the servants, out of the woods, and everyone started to attack the frozen river, just because it was an open land.

    Otto believed that since he came all the way along the glacier, the so-called enemy''s reinforcements must also follow this path. Due to the good performance of Kaihas''s people in the battle, Otto became more convinced of this person''s words that reinforcements would come on the ice for the admonition of action. Kejas even claimed that reinforcements are likely to drive reindeer sleighs.

    On the other hand, a reinforcement of as many as 800 people came in a reindeer sleigh.

    Four reindeer are pulling a larger sleigh with more than ten people, or three or four people squeezed on it. In total, as many as one hundred reindeer sleighs rushed in.

    Although these tribes living near Lake Oulu are dissatisfied with the salmon master tribe¡¯s monopoly on "salmon tide" and squirrel catching, they actually don''t particularly like the gray squirrel tribe.

    The tribes are in a competitive relationship, and only because they oppose the attacks of the Tavastians will they maintain a close relationship with each other.

    Therefore, everyone knows the truth about the death of the lips and the teeth, so the three tribe leaders spent some time negotiating, and finally decided to send troops.

    After all, the messenger would not make such a joke.

    It must be true that the Varangans were invaded.

    The reinforcements heard the shouts of killing on the glacier approaching the gray squirrel tribe, and the army suddenly became nervous.

    After all, these Kovin tribes living in the inland, very few of them have seen the local tribes in Port Narvik. They know that the locals know how to smelt iron. Maybe the Varangians and they are similar? The legendary Varangans are a group of people who use iron extensively.

    To fight against such an enemy, a single soldier will inevitably feel frustrated, but once the number of soldiers increases, the situation changes.

    The three tribes were almost out of their nests, and most of the young and strong men joined them. Many people hope to pass a counterattack to prove that they are brave men who can defeat the Varangans, and make themselves a position in front of the villagers. honor.

    It can be said that the army of 800 people is an unprecedentedly powerful force assembled by the three tribes. If everyone defeats the Varanges, the next step is to actively search for the Tavastias to counterattack and regain their lost land.

    The number of people supports their self-confidence.

    But for the Ross people, everything is useless.

    After all, the Ross army here is extraordinary. Four hundred Ruth fighters dared to attack a settlement of two thousand people that also belonged to the Vikings, and they even won. What about 800 scientific and cultural aids?

    Here, I am afraid that only Lurik is more careful.

    In a sense, Rurik''s plane of caution is a bit redundant. He still has as many as a thousand crossbow arrows, enough to support the terrifying combat effectiveness of his mercenaries.

    As the mercenaries panted triumphantly, everyone''s strength also recovered.

    With the Ruths engulfing the servants, soldiers in their early three hundred gathered on the ice.

    Just in the distance, a large crowd of dark and oppressive people appeared.

    "It''s the enemy! They came to die." Kawei said excitedly holding the steel sword.

    Otto frowned and said impatiently: "I saw it! Kid! Get ready to fight!"

    Otto immediately ordered the troops to put up a traditional shield wall, and those heavy infantry in chain armor were the backbone of the front.

    The two wings of the shield wall are slightly poorly equipped warriors. Of course, the "slightly poor" here is just a huge advantage over other Viking tribes for the Kewen people.

    All archers are required to be behind the shield-holding warriors. Otto has understood the tactical advantages of the extensive use of bows and arrows, but the next step is to fight head-on. Archers are probably not very useful.

    Everyone¡¯s leather boots are non-slip, and everyone¡¯s attitude of holding swords and shields is inexhaustible.

    Rurik gave his father new advice.

    "What? Your mercenary wants to shoot arrows outside of the current formation?"

    "Of course! This is the true value of my crossbow." Rurik said confidently.

    Otto was relieved of this self-signaling, but he pressed his son''s shoulders tightly: "Let Jeflo fight, you stay."

    "Dad! You... Are you afraid that something will happen to me?"

    "Yes!" Otto said bluntly: "There are many enemies, and the next is our hack and kill, you child must retreat."

    Recognizing the reality, Rurik knew he hadn''t had his turn to hack and kill himself, but he still had new ideas.

    Jeflo had already taken the crossbowmen out of the formation, and not far away, he had stepped down the sleigh, consciously gathering into a group of enemy reinforcements advancing steadily.

    Rurik rushed to the side of the servants and stood beside Kehas, shouting in a language that the locals could understand: "Now, you are all free!"

    Suddenly, everyone was puzzled.

    Kaihas didn''t even know what his master meant.

    Rurik put a serious face: "You didn''t understand what I said? We fight together! We win, and you will be free! From then on, your Salmon Lord tribe is no longer my slave, but my allies. . Your women and children are also free!"

    "Fight for freedom?" Kaijas asked excitedly.

    "Yes! Fight for freedom." Ruriek said surely.

    The slaves never dreamed that the Rus decided to release them, the premise of course was to complete the battle victory. Although Otto, who learned of this situation, was dissatisfied, since it was Rurik''s decision, he had no choice but to agree.

    Otto¡¯s only relief was that the morale of these servants seemed to burst.

    Morale! With morale, the Ross people are invincible!

 Chapter 272ï¼š Decisive battle on ice

    The tough siege battle made the Russ full of grievances. When they were worried that they could not vent, the enemy''s reinforcements actually arrived.

    The remodeled horn of the horns blew a terrifying trumpet, and a large number of reinforcements were inspired by the trumpet.

    Now, on the ice not far away, a large group of weird people gathered there.

    Although it is a gloomy world, the shape of the chain armor and metal helmet on the Ross people is really special. And they use a large number of round shields, the reinforcements of the Kewen people take it for granted that the guys in the distance are the enemy.

    The reinforcements got off the sledge one after another, and they stepped on special leather boots to make themselves advance more steadily on the ice.

    Most of them are holding short spears, and the spearheads can be described as various materials.

    A small group of people have iron and bronze spearheads, and most of them are obsidian, flint and bones.

    They also carried a lot of bows and a number of arrows.

    In addition, only a few personnel were equipped with iron swords purchased from the southern Finns or self-made.

    There are so many people, and their weapons and equipment are so crude. It is their huge number that supports their strong self-confidence.

    Because the tribes on the upper reaches of the river have organized such a large army for the first time in history.

    Of course, the number of enemy troops is a challenge for the Ross and Otto.

    Taking the responsibility of the leader, Otto, who stood in the front row of the battle, calmly warned his young men: "Brothers, we may have a thousand enemies. Don''t be afraid, they are very weak."

    "They will rush over like crazy! Remember our combat essentials, let them rush and assassinate their necks and stomachs! No mercy."

    The young warriors listened carefully to the words of the big boss. They were mostly in their early twenties. Because they saw blood in the war last year, they were already arrogant. What an honor.

    Otto recalled his life of more than 50 years, and saw it for the first time.

    The Ross people are ready here, and their big round shields fit into each other and become a wall. But he lacks mobility! Otto himself did not make any innovations to the traditional battle formation of the tribe. The soldiers in the formation lacked further education in formation transformation, so the current formation of the Ruths lacked mobility.

    It seemed that they had formed a fortress on the glacier, and Otto wished that the enemy would come to fight in person, so that the Ruths would just wait for work and give play to their advantages.

    The situation is of course changing. Otto has not reformed the traditional formation, and Rurik has taught his young guys many new tricks.

    The most important thing in the so-called new pattern is the complex formation change.

    By shouting different words, or waving a few small flags, those children can make formations such as square formations, line formations, and hollow formations.

    They are children after all. Otto saw that those children can make complex formation changes. First of all, he was gratified by his son¡¯s ability. Before meeting a real opponent, Otto couldn¡¯t understand those strange formations. superior.

    Otto finished the order, the soldiers suffocated, shields covering half of the faces of the first row of soldiers, and their sharp eyes stared at the dark crowd on the ice in the distance.

    Otto then ordered Jeflo and other mercenaries in front of the battle.

    "Jeflo, you just launch once, and then get into our formation."

    "Boss, we can launch at least twice." Yevlo suggested.

    "No! You only have one chance. You are not archers. Remember, in the wilderness, only swords and axes can solve the problem."

    Otto¡¯s words are actually for Rurik. He felt that his son was a bit too much to invite crossbows and bows, although these two long-range weapons did achieve a good performance in siege wars.

    He kept making Rurik stay behind him, wanting to mix with those archers.

    The Ross army formed an arc-shaped formation. Otto knew that the two wings of his formation were weak, so during combat, the two wings could shrink inward, and finally the formation became a solid ring.

    Otto felt that the most difficult time for the team was the moment when the enemy was attacked. As long as the team was not overwhelmed, the rest would be counterattacks.

    But now the situation has become very delicate.

    In the glacial river under the haze, the cold wind keeps blowing the snow on the ice. The temperature is very low, and the air-conditioning cuts the bearded face of the soldier like a knife.

    The Ross people are fully prepared here, and as the Kewen reinforcements see their opponents clearly, they clearly feel an inexplicable sense of fear.

    The leaders of the team felt the danger. After discussing them, they did not rush to attack, but sent five people who had been to Narvik to explore the way first.

    The Kewen reinforcements arrived for the first time, and the leader tried to negotiate with the enemy. If the negotiation fails, it will not be too late to start the war.

    The huge number of people constituted their self-confidence, and the five envoys shouldered the mission arranged by their respective bosses.

    In the final analysis, the boss''s request is: put down your weapons and leave our land, or kill them all.

    That was 800 warriors, and the strength of the tribes was gathered, but the Tavastia people were shocked. Even if the legendary Varangians are strong, everyone has never seen them before, and their own forces are obviously very large, and the scale of victory is obviously inclined to the Kwenmen.

    In response to this state of mind, the five envoys leaned on short spears (walking rods) and swaggered towards the formation of the Ross people. Suddenly, all the Ross people became nervous.

    Especially Jeflo, his order was to shoot all enemies close to the formation.

    Yevlo hurriedly turned his head: "Big boss, they are here. Do you attack?!"

    "Attack!" Otto said without hesitation.

    Ross didn''t want to have any form of negotiation with the other party. Otto felt that this was not only unnecessary and absurd. These scientific scholars have no right to negotiate conditions with the Ross people.

    As for the war between the two armies, the Viking world does not have a tradition here.

    The five men were already close to the effective range of the crossbow, and Jeflo picked up the crossbow personally and ordered the rest of the mercenaries to be ready.

    "Aim at each target!"

    "Remember, the quasi letter on the reed is aimed at the enemy''s body!"

    "emission!"

    Those messengers were actually 80 meters away from the crossbow position, and Jevlo was nervous and ordered the launch in advance. Even so, these crossbows fully demonstrated its tactical advantages.

    The powerful and large-stretched steel arm drove the half-pound heavy arrow to fly out, and the powerful recoil also made the archer retreat suddenly.

    Deliberately tilting the bonded feathers, causing the flying crossbow arrows to spin desperately.

    Even though the cold wind was blowing on the entire river surface, the rotating heavy crossbow bolts, with their strong wind resistance and strong potential energy, hit the swaying five people in just over a second after launching.

    At this distance, the steel-armed crossbow developed by Rurik still has a powerful force. The five messengers didn¡¯t know what was happening, they saw themselves being filled with strange things, and then collapsed to the ground in great pain. , After a lot of extraction, he died.

    In this scene, both sides of the war could see clearly.

    Rurik, he had never thought that his weapon could still complete an accurate shot at such a long distance. The reality is so simple that after the enemy fell, he didn''t get up and the enemy died.

    Soon, Rurik was drowned in the cheers of the people, the warriors beat their shields with their swords, and everyone shouted.

    The strength of the Ross people, in addition to boosting their fighting spirit, also angered those Corvin reinforcements.

    The messenger who knew a lot of the local language of Narvik Port, and the messenger who had high hopes and contacted the strange Varangians, died in front of the Varangans somehow.

    The Kewen reinforcements were stunned at first, and then all the bosses raised their iron swords and issued offensive orders with hideous faces!

    Upon seeing this, the calm Otto shouted: "They are here! Jeflo, withdraw!"

    "No! Big boss, we can continue!"

    After all, Jeflo ordered his men: "Everyone is kneeling, holding a crossbow and listening to my orders!"

    However, it was the Kewenmen''s bows and arrows that took the lead.

    At first, arrows fell to the ice not far in front of the Jeflo formation. Although it was safe, he was about to enter the enemy''s range.

    Facing the enemy rushing over, Yevlo nervously ordered: "Raise! Launch!"

    Therefore, people who can use bows try to shoot arrows at a 45¡ã angle, and the arrows have the largest range. For both sides at war, everyone knows this experience.

    Twenty crossbow arrows smashed into the dense formation of Kewen reinforcements in a low and flat parabola. Their fall quickly caused serious injuries to as many as fifteen enemies. The wounded still didn''t know what happened. The extreme pain forced them to stop charging and curl up to the ground. As a result, many of the wounded were trampled to death by their own people.

    "Come back!" Otto shouted.

    Yevlo wanted to make the string again with his bare hands. The soreness of his arm forced him to pause. The key was that the enemy''s arrows had begun to fall into the Rus formation.

    Jeflo withdrew his own person back to the formation, the next step was to hold the shield aloft, and while defending the master, Rurik, he was also self-defending.

    The arrows of the Corvins began to crackle and hit Rose''s buckler, and the archers of the servant troops began to suffer casualties.

    The archers of the Lord of Salmon were ordered by Otto to counterattack. They shot arrows in the air at a large elevation angle, in order to use an exaggerated parabola, so that they could shoot and kill the enemies in front of the formation.

    The archers on both sides count on the number of archers for probabilistic attacks, but the long reloading time of the crossbowmen who killed the most makes the Ross people not have the opportunity to shoot for a long time, even if the people who left Rick still have 1,000 on hand Crossbow arrows.

    War is like Otto and his, only the sword and the axe can determine who is the winner.

    Otto roared calmly: "They are here! Ready for the impact!"

    The relatively short Corvin warriors, armed with short spears, rushed fearlessly towards the beautiful bucklers of the Ruths, as were the case with many Corvin warriors.

    They jumped bravely, and many people rushed to the camp of the Ross people. As a result, these brave men were stabbed to death by the prepared Ross sword and shield hand.

    The Corvin at the forefront smashed into the shield wall of the Rus, and ran afterwards, bumping into the companion in front of him.

    The overall formation of the Roths moved backward. They still resisted the strong attack of the Corvins. The next thing did not require Otto to roar and command.

    The roar is meaningless, because all the belligerents are roaring.

    Rurik, who was in the formation, felt that he could not help much at all, as did the servants of the Salmon Lord.

    Realizing that the enemy was deliberately attacking the two wings, the Roths began to shrink their formation spontaneously. When the formation completely turned into a circle, a large number of corpses were already lying under the Roths'' feet.

    The shield was stained with blood, the chain mail was stained with blood, and the beards of the first row of warriors turned horrible red.

    The steel swords of the Ross people are full of lethality. Every sword suddenly attacked from the gap of the shield. The extremely sharp sword can easily pierce the enemy''s leather jacket, and a near stab can solve an enemy. And the splattered blood has allowed the heavy infantry in the front line and in chain armor to be bathed in the dripping blood brought about by the brutal killing.

    They are covered in the blood of the enemy, it is like some kind of maddening catalyst.

    Sixty elites in chain mail had no casualties in their previous battles. Now they have a mouthful of blood, and their faces are covered with blood, just like monsters that eat people.

    Otto was very happy that his people had entered a frenzied state.

    A large number of Corvins surrounded the ring shield walls of the Rus. According to the Corvin''s idea, only to continue the onslaught, the strange Varanga would definitely collapse.

    As a result, those who rushed first had all died.

    With too many people killed and injured, the follow-up Kewen finally realized what had happened.

    They held their short spears, and they froze.

    With this opportunity, Evlo urgently ordered: "Crossbowman! Shoot!"

    Rurik admired his Jeflo''s on-the-spot reaction ability, and saw Jeflo leading the people holding the crossbow in both hands and shooting arrows from the gap in the shield.

    The wind brought by the flying crossbow arrows was also felt by the Rus warriors. Because the arrow flew past their ears.

    When the Kewen was stunned, twenty people were injured and fell suddenly.

    From the eyes of the enemy, Otto could see their fear and incomprehension. It just so happened that a group of his own warriors had gone mad. The warriors needed to vent their anger through crazy killings, and at the same time prove themselves to the gods. Strong.

    Because the eyes of the gods are not shielded by the haze.

    It can be said that this battle was won from the moment when the Ruths abruptly withstood the enemy''s collision.

    Otto gave an order: "The gods have seen your bravery! The child blessed by Odin is by your side! Berserker! Destroy all the enemies!"

    With this order The Ross Warriors, who were still shields and shields, suddenly disbanded their sturdy formation.

    The Ross people began a full counterattack, even though their strength was still inferior, facing a large group of demoralized and poorly equipped Kovin reinforcements, what was left was an unprecedented brutal killing that the Kovin people encountered. , For the Ross people, it is just a carnival of conquest.

    Who doesn''t want to get the honor of "Berserker"? To be called a berserker by the high priest, every young warrior hopes that he can be worthy of this honor, even if everyone does not carry the strange mushroom sauce made by the high priest. Even if it didn''t pass the rare and maddening potion, the red-eyed Ruths just wanted to destroy all the enemies in front of them.

    The morale of the Kewen was still high just now, what about now?

    More than one hundred people have been killed in the contact battle, and the casualties of the Ross people are only the arrow wounds of several servants, the Salmon Lord Archer.

    The Ross people, who are superior in armor, weapons, and physique, started a crazy counterattack!

    Everyone is willing to believe that the fateful battle of the "North Hunter" predicted by the high priest is actually this battle.

 Chapter 273ï¼š Ruriks ruthless surrender strategy

    A magical scene appeared on the battlefield on the ice river. More than 200 celebrities began to chase more than 600 people.

    During this period, a large number of Corvins who fled were killed from behind, and the dead no longer need to be ashamed of the scars on their backs, because they are already dead!

    The next battle doesn''t seem to make much sense. Will Rurik show kindness? Do not! Being immersed in the battlefield, Rurik''s heart also plunged into a collective frenzy along with his own people.

    Here, everyone is a berserker!

    Even the servant troops of the Lord of Salmon, even if they were all members of the "Kevin" group, the leader Kaihas felt that since they were desperately shooting arrows at their own people, they were pure adversaries.

    Besides, it is now to show loyalty to the Ross people and to fight hard to beat the ¡°kindness¡± of the Ross people.

    Rurik saw that even the servants followed the two hundred leather-armored berserkers on a fierce attack. Why should he be merciful?

    He gave Evlo an order: "Take a crossbow and shoot all the fugitives as best as you can. Kill all the injured and fallen enemies and stretch your kindness."

    In a sense, there is an element of benevolence in Rurik''s order.

    And this so-called kindness is to make up the knife, so that the enemy''s wounded will no longer suffer and get a happy death.

    After Jeflo led a group of crossbowmen to complete a round of inaccurate long-range shooting on the spot, Rurik suddenly thought of something.

    "Yevlo!"

    "Oh!" Yevlo responded calmly, who was winding the rope on the pulley.

    "When the enemy runs too far, the chase is left to others."

    "we¡­¡­"

    Rurik immediately pointed to the enemy''s corpses on the ground: "Cut off their heads. When encountering those who are dying, give mercy to them and then cut off their heads."

    "This..." Suddenly, Jeflo felt that his master had become unfamiliar. "why is that."

    Rurik also put on a cold face: "After this battle, we will continue to attack Gray Squirrel Hill. We need new slaves, not necessarily their lives. You go and collect the enemy¡¯s heads, I think When those people see so many heads, they will choose to put down their weapons."

    "Master, are you asking them to surrender?" Yevlo asked in a bit of surprise.

    "Exactly. I will persuade the chieftain that they are willing to surrender and become slaves to save everyone''s lives."

    Evlo asked casually: "What if they refuse?"

    "It can''t be used by me. Kill!"

    Jevlo nodded, and although it felt wrong, he still sighed: "You really look like a leader." After all, Jevlo looked at the Ruth army who fought back frantically, and watched them wantonly hack and kill the uninitiated enemy. On the back, he led the crowd to raise the crossbow: "Raise! Shoot!"

    The enemy has escaped farther, and even a group of people scrambled to climb on their reindeer sleigh, eager to leave this place of right and wrong as soon as possible.

    The morale collapsed and the retreat became a retreat. It seemed that as long as the reindeer sleigh was controlled, the escape became easy.

    Those well-trained reindeer did not panic because of the human war, but were the ones who fled back first. They lashed the deer frantically with their whips, and some sleds ran rampantly, making the more orderly deer herd change. Got messy.

    Of course, the Ross people seized the opportunity of chaos, and they chased them in desperation. There were already fifty warriors who were chasing and killing them all the way, killing them in the sled group of the Corvin people.

    Even so, a group of Kowenmen who had not had time to escape lay on the snow, and their backs were **** and terrible wounds.

    At this point, some Ross people finally stopped fighting.

    The Rus began to pull the reindeer''s rein, discussing this great victory with his companions. The seized large number of reindeer sleighs aroused many people''s idea of ??driving.

    Only three reindeer sleighs carried more than 20 people out of the battlefield. Behind this handful of Corvin fugitives stood the fierce image of the Russ with blood-stained armour and wet red beards, and became visceral. Rainbow''s ice surface.

    A large number of corpses were lying on the glacier, and the wounded who were still wriggling were assassinated by the Ross people.

    That''s the end of the battle?

    Otto was carrying a **** steel sword, standing on a reindeer sleigh, surrounded by his own warriors.

    "Otto! Otto! Otto..."

    Everyone yelled at Otto''s name with their mouth open, as if they were worshipping the great **** Odin.

    Rurik, his little figure walks on the battlefield. Having seen him dripping with blood, he will no longer be frightened by this terrible scene.

    Is the fight scary?

    Of course terrible!

    Although Rurik originally hoped to force his opponents to surrender in a peaceful way. Obviously his dad and his clan members, their idea is simple and rude attack, this idea is very simple and very efficient.

    Just like this battle, it was obviously a decisive battle of unprecedented strength. The Ruths themselves did not die, and only a few were injured, thanks to their excellent armor.

    Of course, someone in the Rus¡¯ army was killed in battle, and that was just a servant of the Salmon Lord¡¯s tribe.

    Not far away, my father was surrounded by the warriors and cheered.

    Rurik looked at the crowd over there, staring coldly at his mercenaries, staring at them squatting down and cutting off the enemy''s head.

    Some sledges had already piled up on a few small sledges, and it was self-explanatory.

    At this moment, the dignified Jeflo wiped off his bloodied hands and approached Rurik.

    "Master, we want to collect all the heads? Maybe the mountain gods and river gods will be angry for it."

    Rurik heard it ridiculously, and when he thought about it, he realized that Jeflo was a Finn himself.

    "How can you see it?"

    "Because." Yevro paused, "Their souls are no longer complete, and they can''t return to the spirit ancestors."

    "Ling Zu? What is that?"

    "It''s like... an ocean. It''s the sea of ??souls, the home of the dead Finns. You order their heads to be cut off, and they just..."

    "Their mutilated souls are wandering in this world?" Rurik shook his head. He thought Jeflo''s words were ridiculous, "Then continue to chop and smash! We are the Ross people, and I am the one blessed by our god. If the Finns¡¯ gods are angry, come on! If the wraiths of these dead are angry, come on."

    "Since you insist..." Evlo said no more, although he felt wrong, he continued to hold the axe, causing the enemies who died in battle to continue to be in a different place.

    Evlo certainly knows that the Finns and the Corvins have a very close relationship, and the languages ??of both sides are interchangeable. They were almost completely annihilated, proving that the Ross people have absolute strength. And this power is the first time Jeflo has seen it in his life.

    Soon, Rurik''s mercenaries had collected more than 500 heads, and their actions were finally noticed by Otto, who led the crowd to sweep the battlefield.

    At first, Otto thought it was the mercenary of Rurik who was spontaneously venting his anger, until he asked Yevlo for the details, he knew Rurik''s crazy decision.

    Otto''s face suddenly pulled down, and he led more than a dozen people towards his son, and then grabbed Rurrik''s neck as if he was about to squeeze it off.

    "Are you crazy? Rurik, why did you give such an order! They have died in battle, do you want to vent your anger so much?"

    Rurik was surprised at first, but his panic expression quickly became calm.

    Otto was also taken aback at this.

    "Tell me, what do you want?!" After that, Otto let go.

    Suddenly attacked and with a very painful neck, Rurik pointed at the gray squirrel hill fort that had not been breached, and said intently: "Our battle is not over yet. We must take down the hill fort."

    "Of course! I''m returning with my brothers. We must knock down the mountain fort before night falls."

    "I think so too. This time, I thought of a strategy."

    "Oh?" Otto calmed down a bit, his son''s sure eyes were not lying. "What''s your strategy."

    Rurik pointed at the head of the enemy who had turned gray, "I don''t believe that the enemy still has the courage to continue. They must be frightened, and they must know that the expected reinforcements have been wiped out by us. I want them to open the city gates personally. The living knelt before us and beg us to forgive their lives."

    "It''s like forgiving those guys?" Otto pointed to the servants of the Salmon Lord tribe.

    "Of course!" Rurik remained tough: "We pile up these heads or throw them directly into their walls. Yes! Throw all the heads over."

    "Then they are willing to be our slaves?"

    "They will definitely. We should order them that the severed head is the end of the Negative''s stubborn resistance, and we must also tell them that surrender will be guaranteed for their lives."

    Otto felt a little bit interesting. After all, his subordinates were also very tired. If he continued to attack, he would have new casualties.

    Otto still deliberately asked: "What if they resist?"

    "Kill!" Rurik said straightforwardly, and his determined eyes explained the determination of his attitude.

    "Ah~" Otto was both happy and emotional: "Any young man can always grow up after a battle. Rurik, you have grown up. Let''s go now! You can try and force them to surrender."

    A large group of blood-stained Ross people, carrying their big round shields, carrying their own steel swords or large axes, swaggered and approached the previous battlefield.

    Behind them, the servants of the Lord of Salmon admitted that because they had participated in coordinated operations, they had gained meritorious service for the Roths, and the promise of the Roth leader should be implemented immediately.

    Kaijas was in high spirits, because Otto agreed to Rurik''s decision, the decisive battle was victorious, and his people were free.

    The men of the Lord of Salmon immediately regarded themselves as victors. They were asked to control all the reindeer sleighs left behind by the reinforcements of Corvin, and returned to the battlefield outside the mountain fort.

    The victorious and a handful of stranded people took their heads and learned that the enemy did not take advantage of the chaos to escape by jumping over the wall.

    Otto furrowed his brows and muttered in his heart: "You obviously have a chance to escape, do you just stay in your mountain fort and wait for death?"

    In a sense, the last guards of Grey Squirrel Hill Fort, they are just sitting there waiting to die.

    There are practical reasons for this!

    Those brave fighters were all killed by the Ross people, and a group of people were injured by arrows. What''s very bad is that the arrows of the Grey Squirrel Tribe are already stretched out, and the special short arrows fired by the Rus people can''t understand what kind of bows can fire such arrows.

    The battle has been going on for three days, and the sky is already evening. If there is still no victory or defeat today, the victory will be known tomorrow.

    The gray squirrel tribe has lost most of its males and even many women. The survivors nestled around the tribal shaman, praying that the reinforcements finally arrived could defeat the invaders. It stands to reason that they have the ability to take the opportunity to escape, but no one does it.

    Because this is their home. For them, the family can be abandoned, provided that the people of the tribe together explore a new settlement to settle down.

    A group of wounded need to be taken care of, and women and children who are approaching mental breakdown are also at a loss.

    The leader Mechasta until his tribe was on the verge of collapse, the Varangans continued to hit the city gate, and a large wall collapsed. The appearance of reinforcements is like the haze of a blizzard disappearing, and the sun sows summer sunshine.

    What a reinforcement for the stars and the moon! Mechasta also followed the tribe¡¯s prayers for the reinforcements to win a complete victory. The shouting and killing of fighting gradually dimmed. As a large group of people came in mighty, Mechasta, who basically understood, suddenly became loose. Collapsed on the city wall.

    His son Telavis rushed to his father and tried to help Mechasta who was in a trance.

    Today, only twelve archers dare to stand on the wall. They are all bowed, for fear of being shot by a sudden iron short arrow like their own clan. But as a man¡¯s sense of responsibility, they are determined to follow the leader and fight to the death in the most dangerous place.

    At this moment, the Ross people lined up into a shield wall under the leadership of Otto, and everyone beat their shields with a strong sense of rhythm, and at the same time roared exactly the same slogan.

    With such an imposing manner, a powerful spiritual coercion on the gray squirrel tribe on the verge of collapse was completed.

    Otto''s move is to build momentum for his son, because he can''t guarantee that his son who is approaching the wall will not be shot by the enemy.

    A pair of blood-stained chain mail was forcibly draped on Rurik, and the bottom ring had reached Rurik''s knee.

    The current Rurik''s clothes are a bit nondescript, and the weight of the chain mail makes him very uncomfortable. After all, he has gained further defense.

    Next, Rurik took a solid step with his special fighters.

    More than forty people broke away from the dense formation of the Ross.

    Among them, the mercenaries led by Jeflo were all carrying crossbows with arrows, waiting for the opportunity to shoot all the enemies who tried to counterattack.

    The remaining twenty people dragged a sled full of the heads of the enemy and the dead, following them.

    Rurik felt a little nervous in his heart. If the enemy suddenly popped out a sharpshooter, he would still be shot with a cluster of iron arrows, he was afraid that he would be seriously injured.

    It made sense to take risks at this moment, because Rurik felt that he was obviously a persuasor.

    Many people on the wall just extended their eyes, including Mezzasta and his son. No one knew what this group of invaders wanted to do.

    "Brothers, don''t be impulsive, they don''t seem to want to fight." Metzasta suppressed several of his buckling fighters.

    Rurik finally stood out from behind the crossbowman, his small figure instantly shocked the same young Telavis.

    "It''s actually him?!"

    "You...you know this kid?" Mezzasta asked, and then completely denied: "How is it possible! That''s like a Varyag kid."

    "I know him. I should have shot him. It seems that the kid is indeed a commander."

    "You missed the opportunity, now it''s too late to say anything."

    "No! There is still a chance." After that, Telavis held the bow and picked up the last iron cluster arrow in his right hand: "Only such an arrow can penetrate their chain armor."

    But Telavis'' hand holding the arrow was held down by his father.

    "Dad, you..."

    "Don''t irritate them," Metzasta whispered. "We will continue to observe. You can only do so if I let you shoot arrows."

    The two of them were whispering and suddenly heard the language spoken in a childish voice that could be understood.

    Ryulikang raised his chest, standing only about 30 meters away from the city wall, shouting: "You! Stop resisting! All your reinforcements are dead! Now you stop resisting and be our slaves, and you will continue to survive. Otherwise, this is the end!"

    Stop resisting? To be a slave? ! The reinforcements are all dead? !

    Mezzasta knew that his people would not be able to keep it, and he also didn''t believe the enemy''s promise.

    Suddenly, a lot of strange things were thrown over through the wall, and they fell on the scaffolding of the city wall and picked them up for those who were waiting for an opportunity to fight back.

    Mecha Starr ordered his son to bring the furry thing, although he already had a very strong bad premonition.

    Telavis first picked it up boldly, and then saw the hideous face of the deceased. He immediately dropped his hand and collapsed to the ground. With a pale face, he pointed to the head of the wheel, "This...what is this? The man who died in battle?"

    At this moment, more and more heads of war dead were thrown in. The number is staggering.

 Chapter 274ï¼š Rurik the Conqueror

    The temporary job of twenty Russ is to madly throw the heads on the sled into the wall. According to Rurik, this can scare the enemy and force them to surrender.

    As many as seven hundred heads were thrown in the past, and these terrifying existences were all within the high walls of the noisy hill. Those women and children who took refuge in unknown places, how did they think that they would see so many hideous and miserable heads in their lifetimes, and the entire tribe of gray squirrels fell into crazy screams.

    Rurik, as well as the warriors he was in the front line, heard a lot of screams from women.

    "This is the reinforcement you are looking forward to! This is the head of your reinforcement! You have completely failed! Surrender and be our slaves, and you will not be killed. Otherwise, we will break your walls and everyone will die."

    Rurik spoke in the ancient Sami language he had learned from Lumia, and of course the Corvins could understand it completely.

    The mountain fort was full of hideous heads, and Mezzasta was already discouraged. All the warriors who wanted to fight, including his 10-year-old son, have now had a nervous breakdown.

    Rurik continued to roar: "The salmon-catching tribe has become our servants, and their clansmen have been treated kindly! Now, there are only two choices before you! Be our servants! Or be killed!"

    Mezzasta thought to himself, isn''t that kid actually from Varanga? But a child of a certain tribe who is subordinate to the Varangans?

    He felt that the language spoken by Rurik made people feel a touch of kindness, that is, the content of the language made people feel bad.

    After a fierce ideological struggle, Mezzasta stood up resolutely.

    The sudden appearance of a man caused Yevlo''s crossbowmen to aim their sights at him one after another.

    Mezzasta plucked up the courage and shouted: "As long as we give up resistance and be your slaves! Can my people continue to live?"

    Rurik was very happy that the enemy had the willingness to cooperate, so he shouted: "I! Rurik! Heir to the leader of the Rus! People blessed by the great **** Odin! Master of all deer breeders! One of the catching salmon tribes Master! Who are you?!"

    Mezzasta''s heart was tight, and he didn''t think that the kid was not young, although he didn''t understand some vocabulary at all. But Mechasta knows a little bit about the legend of the Rus. He first knew the concept of the "Russ" and knew that the tribe belonged to the Varanga. It''s just that he never thought that Varangal''s combat effectiveness was so crazy.

    "I...my name is Mechasta. The leader of the grey squirrel tribe, this is our land, you...why did you attack us?"

    Why? A very good but meaningless question.

    There is a bit of a pitfall for Rurik on this issue, but what good is it for now?

    Rurik shouted: "People of the Grey Squirrel Tribe, this is your destiny! All Corvins will become slaves to our Rus people. This is your destiny. All of you! I belong to Rurik. Servant! I can swear to the gods here. You surrender! Be my servant! All men! Women! And children! All men! Women! And children! All will be guaranteed of life! As long as you decide to give up resistance! You!"

    Rurik stretched out his hand and pointed straight at Mezzasta: "You. Kneel in front of me and kiss my boots, and swear to be my servant. All of you will be protected for life. If you refuse! Everyone will die."

    Mezzasta knew that these guys were absolutely serious, and what was very bad was that he had no capital to continue fighting.

    He couldn''t help but finally hooked the head of his own struggle and ordered his frightened tribe to move out all the debris that was blocking the gate.

    Grey Squirrel Hill, Kaesong surrender!

    This decision was of course opposed and questioned by some people. Many women knelt on the ground and begged the leader not to do so.

    Mezzasta''s attitude was very decisive: "You all get up! The Ross people have already sworn to their god! As long as we surrender, everyone can live. Otherwise, everyone will die."

    Metzastad was still surrounded by some women, but some other women had already begun to carry the clutter.

    More and more people are shaken up, and they pin their chances of survival on the charity of the Roths.

    Gradually, all the Ross people, including Rurik, noticed the big wooden door that had been knocked close to the frame, and finally showed signs of opening.

    A crack was opened in the wooden door, and someone came out vigilantly. That person is not someone else, but the man who stood on the wall before.

    The wooden door gradually opened completely, arousing strong agitation in the Rus army.

    Ottole ordered everyone to keep quiet and never attacked rashly.

    Behind Mezzasta were hundreds of people in doubt, and he came to beg for surrender on behalf of all the living people.

    Rurik stood proudly, behind him were crossbowmen with crossbow arrows and majestic swordsmen and shields.

    "Come on! Servant. Prove your loyalty!" Rurik said with a dagger.

    Mezzasta looked dignified. When he was leaving, he stuck his ancestral iron sword directly on the ground and opened his hands to prove that he had no weapons.

    He approached Rurik and suddenly knelt on the ground. Without a word, he kissed Rurik¡¯s boots, and finally knelt straight. A big man kneeled to a child, Mezzasta felt a sense of humiliation, and he could only do so for the possibility of tribal people''s survival.

    "My master, will you keep your promise?" Metzasta asked cautiously.

    Rurik smiled in a good mood: "Of course! I swear to the gods! As long as you surrender sincerely, I will keep your promise. Is your surrender sincere?"

    Mezzasta always felt that the Ross people were easily irritated and repented. He hurriedly said: "We are sincere."

    "Okay! You stand up, let all your people come out, and you come to comfort them. My people will enter your mountain fort. Remember, anyone who has not been evacuated is a mortal enemy."

    In this way, the survivors of the Grey Squirrel Tribe, with great anxiety, supported each other, and walked out of the fort that they had held for a long time with bare hands.

    A large number of Ross fighters, they saw a large number of people coming out, and there was a fire in their eyes.

    The Ross people didn''t have any hatred for these mountain fort guards, because Otto''s pre-war agitation, everyone saw those people as a lot of treasure. If it were not for Otto to control the whole situation, a large group would rush to grab their own slaves by themselves.

    But no one dared to disobey the order, and everyone was unwilling to watch those guards leave the mountain fort and gather again. Obviously, Rurik is now the master of those people.

    Every slave can be exchanged for a sum of money after resale, which can be his own living expenses for half a year, or simply enlist the slave to do work and earn his own income. Or simply upgrade female slaves to wives.

    Everyone regards slaves as a major resource. Isn¡¯t Rurik¡¯s attitude different?

    Compared to his own tribe, Rurik is at a very high level. Seeing that all the gray squirrel tribesmen have basically come out, Rurik has also figured out the countermeasures for their resettlement.

    A stringed crossbow was aimed at these frightened people. Most of the sharp-eyed people didn''t know what the "terrible short arrow" was until this moment. The weird weapon in the hands of those strong men was the short arrow launcher, and those who hit the arrow were killed.

    The surrendered Mezzasta has been in fear, for fear that the Ross people will order a mass murder.

    However, everyone is already fat on the chopping board, and now they can only follow the arrangement of the Ross people.

    "Are all your people out?" Rurik put on a proud posture, but he was clearly a child, and he couldn''t frighten everyone here.

    Mezzasta hurriedly complimented: "All the living have come out, and now in our mountain fort, there are only the dead."

    Rurik squinted and warned: "Really? My tribe is about to enter the mountain fort. Those who do not evacuate are our enemies and must be executed. Do you know?!"

    Mezzasta hesitated, because a handful of seriously injured people did not die. There is also a person detained in the cellar, the Woimakashad who has a certain relationship with the Varang.

    By now, he knew that he could only protect the remaining people who were able to walk around on their own.

    "My master, we all understand. We are your slaves, and we listen and respect."

    "Is that really the case?" Rurik asked deliberately.

    "Yes. We are your loyal servants."

    Rurik shook his head: "No! You are all my slaves. Remember, your master is me, Rurik! What is your name?"

    "I am Metzasta, the leader of the tribe."

    "You were defeated and became my slaves. I should have taken you apart and distributed them evenly to my people."

    When Metzasta heard this, he immediately appeared horrified. He knelt on the ground and pleaded bitterly: "Great people of Ross, I just ask you not to break us up. We...all of us, now elect you to be our leader. "

    "Oh?" Rurik thought it was very interesting, because even in the language of ancient Finns, leader and slave owner were completely different concepts.

    For Rurik, he didn''t like the status of "slave owner", he naturally found this vocabulary dirty. Although his identity is clearly the slave owner now, if he can have a more gentle identity, he feels a little more comfortable in his heart.

    "Being your leader? It''s not impossible. However, I am already your master. I can preserve your integrity and protect your lives, but you must show loyalty."

    "Yes! Great boss, I want to offer you a gift." In order to survive, Mezzasta turned into a hound and tried his best to cater to his new master.

    He felt that he helped the tribe to find the most advantageous way to survive, and this noble man named Rurik was obviously more reasonable.

    Metzasta quickly pulled out a pair of his children from the crowd.

    Ten-year-old Telavis has been pouting reluctantly, and eight-year-old Saiporava¡¯s sluggish expression is like a leaf drifting with the flow.

    Mezzastar ordered the two children to kneel in front of Rurik, and further ordered the two to kiss Rurik''s boots.

    "What do you mean?!"

    How is Mezzasta''s heart willing? For the future safety of the majority of the tribe, he feels that as a leader, he needs to pay a lot of sacrifices. If two children are sacrificed in exchange for the safety of the entire tribe, this is appropriate.

    Mezzasta complimented: "My master, these are my two children. My daughter can be a personal servant, and my son can fight for you."

    What is this? Marry me?

    The little girl who looked at it was only Vinono, she was obviously frightened and silly, this mechanical kneeling posture, Rurik felt pity.

    But the boy who was a little shorter than himself, and was said to be ten years old, was clearly a stubborn calf.

    Seeing that his son didn''t kneel down, Mezzasta panicked, and immediately kicked his son on the knee.

    Telavis'' face was stubborn, he fell and got up immediately, then fell and got up again.

    "He''s very stubborn..." As he said, Rurik drew his short sword.

    When Metzasta was shocked, he saw Telavis, who was only ten years old, suddenly rushed to Rurik, eager to fight with both hands. However, this trick is meaningless to Rurik, who is proficient in wrestling.

    Rurik was taken aback, and after a clean leg-sweeping movement, he pressed the attacker under his body, and Rurik¡¯s dagger was directly against the man¡¯s neck.

    Jeflo didn''t even react, seeing that his master had solved the battle perfectly. While he felt a little relieved, he immediately made his men walk three steps forward, and the crossbow he was holding was fired at any time.

    Because of the crazy behavior of the youngest son, Mezzasta knelt on the ground with trembling, and begged: "My master! He is still a child! Please don''t be impulsive, please forgive him."

    "Why?! He is clearly attacking me."

    At the same time, Otto had quietly appeared behind Rurik with all the warriors in chain mail. Otto was deliberately delegating power, he decided to be a spectator, watching Rurik handle the matter of the conquest properly.

    There was a little disturbance, and Rurik was in complete control of the situation. While Otto was at ease, he couldn''t help but doubt whether these people were still deliberately resisting.

    Rurik quickly noticed the existence of his father. The elites in armor were all here. I was afraid that once the father gave an order in anger, wouldn''t the surrender here be wiped out like melons and vegetables? Then it is not in line with their wishes.

    Even in such a crisis, Telavis, who was firmly suppressed, was stunned to find that he could not counterattack back, and the horror of the sword flashing around his neck.

    Telavis was still not convinced, he shouted: "You! I should have shot you with a bow! You escaped! Now I... I have no chance. You killed me."

    Rurik was really taken aback, and his grip on the hilt of his sword tightened: "What? You are the archer?"

    "It''s me! You are lucky for not shooting you."

    "My luck? No, that is fate. You are destined to be our servants."

    "No! I''m not convinced!" Telavis tried his best to let out a shout of resistance.

    "Are you dissatisfied? You are defeated, you are the losers. I can save your life as long as you are willing to be my slave. Trust me, this is a reward for you."

    humiliation? sad? In fact, Telavis didn''t have so many thoughts about real children, even his father Mezzasta, the first thing he thought of was how to live.

    Telavis'' only thought was to long for a duel with his opponent on equal terms.

    "I... I want to fight with you. As long as you beat me, I will be your servant. If I win, my people will be free."

    The Ross army present, everyone who knows the language of the local people thinks what this son said is too ridiculous.

    The loser makes sense to the winner? What kind of system is it?

    On the contrary, Rurik took the sword in public, and loosened the legs that suppressed Telavis''s getting up.

    "Since you are going to fight? Come on!" After that, Rurik took off his sword, dragged it to the chain mail, gave it to his father, and explained his thoughts.

    "You don''t need to fight them. That kid can''t beat you, why is this?" While Otto had doubts, he also ordered all his soldiers to act as spectators.

    Rurik¡¯s answer is also very subtle: "That kid is a bit like us, he fights, and sticks to the end. You also appreciate this quality."

    This said that in Otto''s heart, a competition is possible. Although his son must have won a big victory, he is using the power of freedom as a bet. How can these losers claim that as long as they fight and win, they must be restored to freedom?

    But Rurik made a solemn promise just to show his identity.

    On one side was a group of survivors of the gray squirrel tribe, and on the other side was a proud Ross warrior in chain mail.

    Rurik and Telavis stared at each other.

    Rurik''s eyes were torch, and his eyes pointed directly at his enemies. "I am the successor of the leader of the Ross tribe. You are the successor of the leader of the gray squirrel tribe. You and I represent each tribe. Now, I give you a chance. You are called. What''s the name?"

    "Taravis."

    "Okay! Telavis, this is our agreement, and it is also an agreement that is watched by God. I will keep the promise. And you, if you are still defeated, you must truly be my servant."

    "I will not be defeated!" Telavis said firmly, "I will interrupt your front teeth, and you will beg. But if I lose, I will be your servant. I swear to our God."

    "Very good. Come on then!" Rurik stretched out his right hand and made a provocative move, although he didn''t think the other party knew what a **** meant.

    After all the provocation was fruitful, the kid rushed over.

    Fighting is fighting. R¨¹lik is indeed a little younger than Terravis. In terms of overall quality, R¨¹lik is a complete victory. What''s more, this North Germanic body is inherently more sturdier than the Finns.

    Leuric looked at the opportunity, first accurately interrupted Telavis'' crumbling deciduous teeth with an elbow, then used several grappling techniques to press it on the ground again. Rurik deliberately broke Telavis'' finger, tending to break it.

    Everything is expected, how does Otto feel so familiar with this scene?

    "It hurts! It hurts! My master, I surrender!"

    "Ah! Stop breaking."

    "Have you surrendered? Did you admit that you were defeated?" Rurik asked deliberately.

    "Yes! I surrender, I will be loyal to you."

    At this moment Rurik was willing to believe it, and then let go of his hand.

    Finally, the unruly Tyravis was finally tamed. He knelt down on his own initiative and told the story of his archery with a mouth with open teeth, and then expressed surrender.

    "Are you the archer? I really can''t tell if you are still a master archery?!"

    Kneeling Telavis offered himself and said: "I can do a lot for you. I am an excellent archer as long as you can protect the safety of our people."

    "Of course, I''m an honest person, and you can trust it." At this moment, Rurik''s frantically spinning mind thought of Temujin''s conquering the only thing, and then giving him a name.

    Rurik could not think otherwise, because Zhebie means "arrow", and the name Telavis is also related to arrows.

    "Okay! You admire your archery skills very much. As long as you really surrender, you shoot arrows to me, I will not take it seriously. I will arrange things for you, such as making you train a group of archers. You. Fight for me and you will also be rewarded."

    Rurik''s words concealed the future arrangements for Telavis. What Rurik needs is a right-hand man and a coach in military training. This boy has excellent archery skills at a young age. Isn''t he a genius like Zhebye?

    Accounting for its income is the right way.

    And the survivors of the gray squirrel tribe who were servants, Rurik chose a brand new future for them, an arrangement that made these masters of squirrel catching an unexpected arrangement that had nothing to do with catching squirrels. That arrangement. , But it is a major benefit to the Ross people.

 Chapter 275ï¼š Betrayed fugitives will kill them

    Telavis''s mind is satisfied, he doesn''t have much logical considerations, he is completely defeated, and to obey the strong is to fulfill his oath. He knelt down and went to kiss Rick''s boots. Upon seeing this, his sister Sepolawa followed the example of her brother and acted exactly the same.

    Compared to her elder brother, Saiporava is really like a leaf drifting along the Oulu River in autumn, and she doesn''t care about her fate at the mercy of others.

    The two children stood up and stood next to their father Mezzasta subconsciously.

    Rurik opened his arms and took off his helmet again, revealing a clean and beautiful golden ponytail. He has a smile on his face, giving people a completely comfortable feeling. But this child has just clearly shown a cold side.

    This smile even made Jeflo and others who participated in the "decapitate dead body" operation feel inconsistent. Obviously he was a cute and beautiful boy, but he did that kind of behavior in a daze.

    Mezzasta has lived for so many years, and through this smile, he can clearly feel the unfathomableness of this beautiful boy.

    Rurik reiterated: "I gave you one last chance, and you are still defeated. You are brave. I admire your courage in guarding the mountain fort. We Rus admire the brave. Maybe this battle could have been avoided. But it was you who took the initiative to attack my servant. There was a captive who claimed to be from the gray squirrel tribe, so we came to crusade you! Because you attacked my servant."

    This remark was that Rurik was looking for a reasonable reason for the Rus'' attack. This set of remarks was clearly the first thing Otto said to the Salmon Lord tribe. Now, Rurik finally told these words to the real tribe of gray squirrels.

    Metzasta looked ashamed, he kept the words to the bottom of his heart, but he dared not say that he was the expedition sent by him. But this is the reason for the offense of the Ross. He had to imagine that if he had not sent an expedition, if Woimakashad and those people were all dead, his people would not be destroyed.

    Today''s gray squirrel tribe has been destroyed, and the remaining people will live with a new identity.

    Next, the Ross people who finally completed the final victory, their faces were filled with the joy of victory, and they drove to the Grey Squirrel Mountain Fortress mightily according to the agreement.

    Even if Mezzasta leads the tribe to surrender completely, they still have to pay some price.

    That is all the property and materials they stored. They are the spoils of the Rus people, and they are also the conditions that Rurik and Otto can satisfy their subordinates.

    The vast number of Ross fighters, they loyally follow the leader, father and son, are looking forward to reaping a lot of benefits after winning.

    Otto knew this well, and Rurik knew it too.

    In this era, don''t expect that you can really restrain this group of barbaric fighters with some kind of restriction, some kind of awe-inspiring belief. Rurik has faded away from his innocence. After experiencing the "North Hunter Operation" that was soaked in blood, he really understood that the courage and beastiness of his people were all for the madness of plundering wealth after the battle.

    Inappropriate metaphor, the Ross people who entered the fort became a swarm of locusts.

    They search for all valuable things, especially focusing on finding fur and food.

    The sun has set, and the young Ross soldiers have the right to enter the fort and search, and Otto played a role in raising his head. He escorted Mechasta, the former owner of the fort, and asked him to identify all the warehouses and cellars.

    A large number of squirrel skins and deer skins were found, and there were even two bear skins and more than a dozen wolf skins.

    There is no doubt about the value of leather. Otto wants to get more good things, but Mezzasta claims that the only valuable thing in his hand, except leather, is a large amount of hard-smoked dried fish.

    Otto took it for granted that this person was lying, and ordered his men to search with all their strength.

    This search was incredible. A cellar entrance with a wooden pole drew the attention of more than a dozen Ross soldiers.

    As the wooden bars were opened, the fishy smell of smoked dried fish in the cellar came over.

    For the Ross people who don''t think eating herring raw is a problem, the fishy smell is simply a delicacy. They felt that what they found was a local food warehouse, but everyone never expected that there was a big living person hidden inside.

    This person is no one else, but the imprisoned Woimakashad.

    In the claustrophobic cellar, with the torch in the depths of the Ruth, he immediately fought with poor Woimakashad. This guy who used all the solutions to escape Rose''s claws was finally beaten to the ground with blood on his face and almost fainted.

    Even though there was a lot of blood on this person''s face, people on the ground recognized him at a glance.

    "It was the dog we ran away. He didn''t die."

    "No way! Isn''t it just looking alike."

    "No! Go report to the leader, we found the escaped dog!"

    After all, Woima Kashad had sworn allegiance, he is now a fugitive slave and deserves to be tried.

    At this moment, Otto, who had been in the house of Metzasta, had become the owner of the mountain fort. The old master is now just Kneeling and sitting on the side listening respectfully.

    Otto sighed with the shabby local people. He thought about it for a while. These guys are not Gotland after all, and conquering them didn''t get too much oil and water.

    When Otto was upset and worried about Rurik, who insisted on staying outside the mountain bag and staying with the survivors, a soldier hurriedly ran over and then reverently half-kneeled on the ground.

    "Big Chief, we found someone."

    Otto said casually: "Is an enemy? Kill him!" After that, he also looked at Mezzasta in Vinono: "We made an agreement that no evacuees must be killed."

    Mezzasta was a little surprised, he had guessed who the so-called person was somehow.

    The soldier who reported the news was embarrassed: "But, that guy is..."

    "What is it?"

    "It''s the hound you ran away."

    "It''s him?! Woimakashad, **** dog!" Otto''s anger was instantly ignited, and he suddenly got up from the bearskin seat and asked: "You didn''t kill the man, did you?"

    "Exactly!"

    "Go! Let''s go out, I want to publicly kill this unfaithful dog!"

    Otto approached the door of the wooden house angrily, and looked at Mezzasta who was holding his head coldly: "You are going to kill you. Remember, the betrayer must die."

    Evlo, who was ordered to act as an interpreter, not only translated Otto¡¯s words, but after adding his own facial expressions, the words became full of intimidation.

    Metzasta was so frightened that he hurriedly said that he did not dare to rebel.

    Just outside, a large group of Russ held up the burning wood and surrounded Voima Kashad, who was obviously beaten.

    Otto walked into the crowd proudly, untied his foot and knocked down the huddled people.

    "You are a stupid dog! Now you must die." After all, Otto chose two people at random: "You two, pull up this sinner. We will publicly execute the traitor."

    Because of Woimakashad''s escape, Otto naturally lacked trust in the gray squirrel tribe. Otto sorted out many issues during this period, and he increasingly felt that behind the whole war, there was this dog''s operation.

    To pardon the survivors of the tribe is entirely Rurik''s opinion.

    According to Otto''s own thoughts, except for the young woman among them, all the other members of the tribe were put to death.

    Otto''s thoughts, Rurik never had it.

    Outside the mountain fort, what Rurik did under the guard of the remaining soldiers was actually to appease the frightened new servants.

    Perhaps Rurik, who took off his helmet, gave others the feeling that he was a beautiful boy, a boy who had nothing to do with violence.

    Rurik went deep into the camp of the defeated. He came with his bare hands. Of course, behind him was a warrior with a crossbow.

    Those women and children did not dare to act rashly, and the surviving men kept quiet, looking at Rurik with two hundred pairs of eyes, and then listening to his kind speech.

    "I am your master now, and I will take you all away. I will not humiliate you, as long as you remain surrendered, everything will be fine.

    A woman who loses her husband will get a new husband. Children who have lost their parents will be nurtured by me. I will guarantee that all of you are alive, as long as you surrender.

    We found an iron mountain in the north, I will order you to dig the ore, and I will send someone to teach you to smelt iron. You don¡¯t have to catch squirrels anymore, all of you will be mine miners that I can trust. If you mine ores for smelting, you will be protected by our Rus people and will not be hungry.

    If anyone dared to attack you, it would be a war against the Rus. At that time, we will help you fight..."

    Rurik estimated that these people were in extreme panic, and what they needed most was the guarantee of the conqueror''s right to life.

    He made such a promise, and also outlined a bright future for the Grey Squirrel Tribe in public.

    It is also because of his language that he speaks in a relatively fluent "deer-raiser language", which the Kewen people can fully understand, and it also adds a sense of closeness invisibly.

    After Rick had finished speaking, a middle-aged woman with a cane and strange braids on her head stood up with a leather drum.

    Judging from his outfit alone, Rurik immediately realized that he was a shaman.

    "I''m Borla, I''m the shaman of the tribe. Boy, are you lucky to be blessed by your god?"

    Rurik fully understood this person''s words. He understood that the woman''s name meant "owl", and when she looked at her dress, she did indeed have the meaning of an owl.

    Looking at such a strange person, Rurik felt a little strange. Because this middle-aged woman really means something of a forest elite, mysterious and ghostly.

    Rurik calmed down, anyway, she was pretending to be a fool, and she should just be harder on her own.

    "Everything is a prophecy. Our God gave a revelation and told me that there will be a battle with you. I understand your language and it is also a miracle."

    No one thinks such remarks are weird. The survivors of the Grey Squirrel tribe, including Telavis who sincerely expressed their surrender, are looking at the proud blond boy with shocking eyes at this moment.

    Many people looked at the surprised shaman and waited for her opinion.

    Without the leader, the shaman is the leader of the tribe, the shaman Porla, who suddenly convulsed all over her body, and then, while beating the drum madly, the ghostly owl screamed like an owl on her mouth.

    Upon seeing this, the tribal people knelt down.

    "What''s going on?!" Rurik felt weird, and an inexplicable sense of tension also sat on his mind.

    After some owls, the female shaman mumbled a lot of words that no one understood in the twitch, giving Rurik the feeling that this guy was communicating with their gods?

    In fact, Rurik understands that this is a "possession" ceremony. Those who don''t believe it naturally don''t believe it, but this group of tribal people clearly believe it.

    All the Ross people onlookers were at a loss, and Rurik mumbled secretly: "You sound like a bird, you really deserve to be a woman called an owl."

    He couldn''t help but imagine that if there were a few priestesses in his tribe who were good at birdsong and howling, life would definitely add some fun, and the priests would also be able to highlight the sense of ritual. In fact, the Rus are the same as these Corvins. Rurik really knows that his people also believe that mountains, rivers, and oceans are guardian gods. Otherwise, they would not engage in large priests by the sea every spring.

    The shaman finally recovered quiet, and the kneeling people also got up.

    The shaman carrying a leather drum broke away from the crowd and boldly stood in front of Rurik. A mercenary wanted to drive this guy who was close to the gold master, but Rurik stopped him.

    "Have you finished communicating with your god?" Rurik seemed to be very knowledgeable after hearing the news.

    The shaman nodded and said yes, and then she raised her drum to face the other people: "The **** of the mountain, the **** of the river, and the **** of the big lake have all decided that this boy is our master. We need to trust him! Because he is a **** !"

    Hearing, Rurik almost couldn''t hold it back. He really did not expect to have such a flattering person, but the shaman''s praise of himself has really saved himself a lot of trouble.

    Rurik noticed that the fear of the faces illuminated by the campfire disappeared.

    Saibrava, the little girl with hollow eyes that had always been the only one, unexpectedly approached on the initiative.

    Rurik''s placket was pulled by the child with a braid, "Master... are you really a god?"

    "I..." Rurik wanted to deny it. Looking at the current situation, denying it openly doesn''t seem to make much sense. "I am a person blessed by God, maybe I really am God."

    "Then you are God. My father asked me to be your woman. I am very happy to be... your woman. Master, your promises are true?"

    In fact, Polava was much taller in the Rurik match, and the two are actually the same age, both being only eight years old.

    After all, Rurik was just an eight-year-old body. After all, he was an old man in his heart. Now, he has become more pragmatic.

    He stroked the girl''s forehead and said in a gentle tone: "I will keep my promise. I am the backer you can rely on. All of you are my people."

    After all, Sepolawa was a little girl. She naively believed that the boy could be approached without hostility. She did not know that it was the weapon and army that the boy invented that caused heavy casualties in the gray squirrel tribe.

    R¨¹lik comforted the "cute squirrel" Saiporava, as if comforting her own child or comforting her younger sister. In short, this girl and that Telavis are nobles in this tribe.

    If you want to control this tribe well, you must first control the noble people, and then the shaman holding the drum. As for the Metzasta, Rurik felt that this person might not be of great use in the future.

    Because the future belongs to the young, it is his own generation, the young Ross under the rule of Rurik and all the young servants.

    Just as Rurik used a series of promises to quickly appease the survivors of the gray squirrel tribe, making them believe that he was a conqueror with good faith, Otto gathered a lot of warriors, held the torch high, and walked out of the nearly collapsed violently. door.

    The survivors who had just stabilized their mentality were now panicked again.

    Rurik hurriedly calmed down: "Don''t be afraid! I will protect you, I am your master, no one dares to hurt you."

    Having said that, Rurik hurriedly ran up to his father, and at this glance he also saw Woima Kashad who was being escorted.

    "Ah! Is this the man? He is not dead?!"

    "He must die." Otto glanced at the escort, and said to Rurik, "Now I''ll give you a task."

    "What''s the matter?" Rurik asked curiously.

    "It''s up to you to execute this wicked traitor."

    "Ah?! Did you let me execute him personally?!"

    "Why? Don''t you dare?!" Otto scolded, "Remember, you are the man who wants to inherit my business. For the traitor, you must kill him."

    "This¡­"

    Thinking that he was strong enough and particularly cold-blooded Rurik, he hesitated on the spot when he listened to his father''s order.

    "Don''t worry. Executing the traitor is your right and what you must do. Today, you must execute the traitor in the presence of those servants. You must establish your own prestige and show your servants yours. attitude."

    Rurik understood Otto''s words. After all, Otto was a very pragmatic old guy. He ordered him to execute this person, and while he was gaining power, he was also stunned.

    Rurik glanced at his small face and then at the dying Woima Kashad who was obviously beaten up, thinking that this guy was really unlucky for the past month.

    Put him to death personally? With a sword?

    Rurik''s heart was drumming, the weather was cold, and sweat was oozing from his forehead.

    A thought suddenly came to mind.

    "No! I can''t do it myself."

    "Huh?" Otto was taken aback. "That won''t work! You behead him right here, this is my order."

    Rurik saw that the two warriors had pressed Woimakashad to the ground. This person had completely given up resistance, exhaling indifferently like a walking dead.

    "That''s not okay." Ruriek was anxious, "My sword cannot be contaminated with the blood of such traitors. He must die, but he must die in another way."

    "Oh? What do you think?"

    "I? I have my own ideas."

    After a while, Woimakashad was tied to a pine tree. In front of him, as many as sixteen crossbowmen lined up in two rows.

    All the survivors of the Grey Squirrel tribe were ordered to watch the execution, and the rest of the Russ, servants of the Lord of Salmon, held up torches as spectators.

    Woimakashad was blindfolded by a rag, and his mouth was stuffed with a cloth head, although Rurik didn''t think he still had the energy to swear.

    Rurik had already thought about it. Since he was going to execute a traitor, he would make the show a lot more so that he could really kill him.

    Rurik, holding a dagger, seemed to be an arbiter. No one expressed disdain for his short stature and young age, because almost everyone believed that this son was the "Blesser of Odin."

    The punishment of the traitor was supervised by Rurik, especially in this night, it was more solemn, as if Rurik had been authorized by Odin and Valhalla.

    Facing everyone, Rurik said loudly in Norse: "Everything is the ghost of this man. He led people to attack and enslaved the deer breeders. He provoked the war between us and the Salmon Lord tribe. He Bring the scourge of war to the gray squirrel tribe. This man is the root of all evil! He must die!"

    The same thing was repeated by Rurik in a language that the Kewen people could understand, which immediately drew a strong resonance from all Kewen people.

    Even if it is a servant, it is helpless. If so, who would want war?

    Everyone couldn''t beat the Ross people, so they spread their anger on Woima Kashad.

    The dying Woimakashad was indeed not so wronged. He wanted to watch the Rus fight against the gray squirrel tribe''s rivals to reap the benefits, but the result was obviously the most ferocious monster.

    Rurik heard a lot of abuse in his ears, all of which were accusing Woima Kashad.

    "Oh! You are also a poor person, and even more a hateful person." Rurik shook his head and muttered, turning his back to the bound person.

    "Yevlo!"

    "in!"

    "Execution!" Rurik ordered loudly.

    Jeflo personally led the mercenaries to raise the crossbow. With an order, all the crossbow arrows hit the prisoner who was tied up. Voima Kashad died immediately, dead. It''s really a little wretched.

    "Everything is over." Rurik raised his head and glanced at his father Otto: "Dad, maybe we can leave here."

    "No!" Otto said with a serious face, "the matter is not over yet!"

    "Not yet?!" Rurik asked with his eyes wide open.

    "The war is still not over, unless the remaining tribes are willing to return to us. Listen, Rurik, our goal is to conquer all the Corvins. We are their masters. All future Corvins must be like Novgo. Like the Rhodes, pay tribute every year!"

    "Well, it''s just what I want." Rurik didn''t say much, after all, he and his father had exactly the same attitude towards this matter. It''s just that the old man obviously wanted to conquer all the science literati as quickly as possible, and even made "Operation North Hunting" turn into "Operation to Conquer Science literati".

    The days of leaving Roseburg have passed too long, too long!

    Rurik had some gains, he felt that he had finally become a man with animality.

 Chapter 276ï¼š The north of Finland is my land

    By now, the purpose of the Ross people has been transformed into complete conquest.

    The Ross people lived in the homes of the gray squirrel tribesmen, and the real tribesmen had to build temporary shelters outdoors. Otto decided to use such a move to reward his hard-working warriors, and secondly, he wanted to surrender to the new ranks. Who declares the relationship between master and servant.

    Including the warriors of the Salmon Lord tribe who served as their servants, they also had to build a shack.

    "Gray Squirrel" and "Lord of Salmon", two tribes that have economic conflicts in fishing and hunting, are now meeting in such an awkward way.

    Mechasta and Kaihas, the two tribal leaders no longer hate each other.

    Because the two tribes that belonged to the same group of scientific and literary people have already been set for completely different destinies by the conquerors.

    The hatred is meaningless, and the two even sit by the campfire in the cold night, discussing their respective futures.

    The flames under the night were burning, and the people who built the shack were all asleep.

    Mezzasta threw wooden sticks into the fire boredly: "In the end, you still won."

    "No. I failed, you also failed, we all failed." Kehas sighed secretly.

    "We can''t beat them, we all accept their rule. It''s really unexpected that our hunters who have captured squirrels for generations will leave their homeland. From now on, this will be your territory."

    Kaijas grinned bitterly: "Are you exalting me? Where are you going?"

    Metzasta points first to the west and then to the north. "Everything is destiny. If I didn''t send that **** expedition, how could we encounter such bad luck. I was complacent about the discovery of iron ore, but I didn''t expect it to become the treasure of the Ross people. It''s okay now, we are ashamed. The squirrel tribe will eventually become miners, and the whole tribe will only migrate. From now on, you and I will no longer be enemies."

    "Maybe, it''s not a bad thing for you." Kehas pointed at the occupied mountain fort. "You contributed your son and daughter, and you dedicated your child to that Rurik. You are very smart."

    "It''s stupid. You know, I can''t help but." Metzasta said regretfully.

    "We are all helpless, and I also sent my daughter. Maybe, just because my daughter is not beautiful, she can''t be the concubine of that boy. You are lucky at this point, because that boy will be the leader of the Ross people."

    "Who knows?" Mezzasta shrugged. "I have been ordered to send all the messengers out. The leaders on the upper reaches of the river will definitely come. If they don''t come, the Ross people will send more people next year. Crusade. Anyway, after we leave, you will be in charge of the remaining Kewen people. You are now the leader of everyone."

    Kaijas didn''t respond immediately, he stared at the flames with empty eyes and thought a lot in his heart.

    Dominate all Kewen tribes? How can one''s own virtue?

    Obviously, the Salmon Lord tribe was never strong enough to swallow all the tribes, and Kaihas never thought of this possibility in his life. The Rus came, and the tribal politics of the Oulu Valley was forced to completely reshuffle.

    The future Salmon Lord tribe will be under the supervision of the Rus, and will control all the Corvins on behalf of the Rus.

    If the Roths are principled, the future seems pretty good.

    In fact, in the first morning after the battle, several messengers ran the reindeer sleigh to the other three tribes.

    The other surviving tribesmen, under the supervision of the Rus, began to clean up the headless bodies of the war dead who had been frozen into a pile of ice.

    Dead corpses in a different place, their souls will not be able to return to the sea of ??souls, and sad souls can only wander in the snow-covered forest.

    The Corvins believed these statements. They gathered up the corpses spontaneously, and then dig a pit under the pine trees, and threw them in with the corpse and head. The shaman, who was good at imitating birdsong, performed a strange dance in front of every mass grave.

    Yes, it seemed to Rurik that it was a strange dance, coupled with the unique tweet when dancing, seemed to be able to connect with the sea of ??souls they believed in.

    This is their belief, and Rurik is just a bystander.

    At least they are struggling to bury the dead, and finally they have a peaceful ending.

    In the late spring when the ice melted and the snow melted, Rurik knew that the Grey Squirrel Hill would take people out of the building, and the traces of the war were completely washed away by the Oulu River, which was rushing with melting ice floods.

    The Ross people will stay in the Grey Squirrel Hill for a while, because the Ross people must conclude a sacred agreement with the leaders of all the Corvins to determine the power of the master to the servant and the obligation of the servant to the master.

    Otto arranged for the surviving Buraku people to act as messengers for the first time, giving the messenger only three days to deliver his will.

    It can be said that Otto gave the three tribes that have not yet appeared some time to prepare.

    The Ross people will wait four more days at most. If it is the fourth day, if the three tribal leaders do not come in person, it is equivalent to announcing that they are declaring war against the Ross people, and then Ross'' crusade will surely come next year.

    During the three-day waiting period, all the Ross Warriors have to do is rest. Some young warriors focused on the women of the gray squirrel tribe whose husbands had died, and the women who had completely lost their support. In order to survive or accept passively without thinking, they had a relationship with the Ross people.

    But these survivors have become the servants of Rurik, and in order to appease the tribal warriors who did not get slaves after the war, Rurik announced that after returning to Roseburg, all the warriors will give out a special reward of ten silver coins. In fact, it is to buy out one''s own ownership of slaves.

    As a result, the situation quickly developed, and many tribal warriors and conquered women became Lushui couples. They broke the rules, but neither Otto nor Liurik wanted to interfere.

    In the past two years, the Rus have been absorbing foreign women, and this policy has caused a new normal in the development of the Rus tribe¡¯s population. There are a large number of women who are not actually married, and Rurik is now the leader, and will find ways to introduce marriage to them, and women in this time and space need to rely on a man to survive.

    This is the normal life in Northern Europe in this time and space. Women never thought that polygamy was inappropriate in the past.

    Otto and R¨¹lik have only two requirements: a warrior who owns a woman can''t get a bonus. When a relationship occurs, the relationship must be established forever.

    Although lacking a sense of ritual, as many as twenty Ross warriors immediately had a Corvin wife recognized by the leader''s family.

    The young warriors feel that they have made a lot of money, and they clearly have the opportunity to marry more women in the future.

    A perfect example is here-Rurik.

    Since the future leader is only a child, he was destined to have as many as four wives when he was in his hometown, and now he has taken the fifth place. A warrior is naturally inferior to the leader, so seize the opportunity and have to marry two or three in this life.

    Without the participation of a large number of foreign women, the situation in Roseburg is quite serious. Unexpectedly, it was the excessive number of young men that forced the Ross people to go out collectively to conquer the new world of the Ross people with their swords. The best way to solve the marriage problems of young people is to forcibly marry foreign women.

    Rurik was very pleased that his own ethnic group did not demand the ethnicity of his wife, and they were particularly tolerant on this issue. A national fusion is taking place, and the strength of the Rus is expanding.

    Finally, within the agreed time, the three defeated leaders arrived at the conquered gray squirrel tribe on a sledge.

    Eight hundred men set off. They hoped that this army could completely annihilate the invading Varangans, but few escaped.

    It can be said that after this battle, the three tribes living near Lake Oulu at the upper reaches of the river have been defeated and their backbones have been broken.

    Originally, the population of these tribes was only five or six hundred people. After the terrible defeat of the expedition to the best of their ability, they even lost their fishermen.

    What kind of concept is this?

    After a great battle, the three tribes have left 300 women in general, and there are only 50 or 60 men of all ages. Among them, there are only a handful of middle-aged men. The three tribes are in a similar situation, and their demographic structure has completely changed after the war!

    So when the messenger brought the ultimatum of the Conqueror of Ross, the three tribal leaders discussed and decided to surrender due to the current desolate form.

    In theory, they could flee as a clan to build new settlements. However, how do tribes that have lost most of their male counterparts motivated to build new settlements?

    Besides, if you reject the Ross people now, they will find out in the future, and the result will be a dead end.

    The three chiefs obeyed the messenger''s suggestion. They brought a batch of tributes, hoping that the Rus would accept the gifts and be kind to their tribe.

    The gloomy days finally turned into snow, the sky was floating with tiny snowflakes, the new snow covered the bloodstains that were frozen after the war, and the silvery ground covered all the traces of the war.

    At noon on the third day, some sledges suddenly appeared above the glacier, and their appearance immediately attracted the attention of the Ross people who were cutting logs for firewood.

    Otto hurriedly led a ticket of warriors standing on the frozen river, watching a team approach him.

    After a while, three very furry men, accompanied by a small group of obviously child-like entourages, approached the mighty team of Ross people.

    Those who came were the three opponents who had never met before but sent troops to fight.

    The image of Otto in chain mail, a beard, and a steel sword in his hand gave the three chiefs great fear. Look at these Russ again, they are indeed Varangians, exactly the same as the legendary image!

    "Kneel down!" Evlo, who had acted as an interpreter, ordered on behalf of Otto.

    The three men and their entourage knelt down and explained their intentions.

    Listening to the translation, Otto looked at the reindeer sleighs pulling some leather, and couldn''t help feeling that the three tribes were very smart.

    All this Rurik was waiting for his eyes to watch, and beside him stood brothers and sisters Telavis and Sepolava.

    "Who are the three? The three chiefs?" asked Rurik.

    "Yes the masters. They are Bakan (extreme cold), Terho (acorn) and Ohdo (big bear)."

    Some strange names.

    Rurik shrugged and asked, "You all know them?"

    "Just heard from my father. We are friends with them, so..."

    "How is it?" Rurik asked.

    "That''s why they will send troops to help us fight. Master, I hope you don''t resent them."

    "Then it depends on what they do. They''d better be loyal servants," Rurik said no more. He flicked his neck and turned away: "You two should not stay outdoors anymore. Come into the house with me."

    Now, Rurik naturally arranges this pair of brothers and sisters to be his followers. Because of the very cooperation of the two, Rurik feels in a trance, as if they knew each other a long time ago.

    Rurik heard the names of the three chiefs for the first time, and he didn''t think it made any sense. Rurik knew exactly what would happen next, so he took his attendants back to the warm semi-crypt house for the first time, which was the home of the Telavis brothers and sisters, and the shabby mansion of the chief of the gray squirrel tribe. .

    After a while, the three leaders and servants, under the "escort" of the Ross warrior holding a sword and shield, entered the preset meeting room.

    Sitting on the animal skin cushion, Otto was proud, and there were more than 20 warriors in chain mail standing in the room, which further demonstrated the powerfulness of the Ross people.

    Nowadays, it is extremely rare for all the tribal leaders of the Corvins to gather together. At this moment, even if there are many grievances and grievances in the ordinary days, everyone has become the slaves of the Ross people.

    Otto had no thoughts and no reason to talk to these failed slaves in terms of politeness and falsehood.

    He directly stated his request as the leader of Rose, while Jeflo tried his best to interpret at the same time.

    "You Corvins are now slaves of our Russ! For the survivors, you will be protected by us. For the traitors, you will be killed."

    "You three leaders actually sent an army to attack us. You are guilty. Seeing that your attitude of confession is very good, I can give you forgiveness."

    "We Ross are the masters of all of you, but I do not intend to directly control you. The Grey Squirrel Tribe will be taken away, and the four tribes below will continue to stay on your existing land."

    "I believe that the Salmon Lord tribe is the leader of all the remaining tribes. Kaihas, rule over you on our behalf."

    "Except for the gray squirrel tribe, the remaining four tribes of yours must fulfill their obligations as servants. Each of your tribes must give 2,000 squirrel skins to our Ross people every year. If you fail to do so, you will encounter our crusade. You There is no right to refuse! You must pay us the tribute. One less squirrel skin will not work."

    "In exchange, if outsiders attack any of your tribes, they are fighting against us Rus. It is said that there are Tavastias. If this group of people attack you, we Russ will take the initiative to attack them.¡±

    Otto said so, and the leaders really listened on pins and needles.

    "Do you have any ideas?" Otto asked deliberately.

    The scene was weirdly calm for a while, and finally a tribal leader said weakly: "Great... great Rus. Because of the war, almost all men in my tribe died. You order us to take out two thousand copies every year. A tribute of squirrel skin. It''s really difficult."

    Otto suddenly drew his sword, the metal buzzing startled Rurik who was sitting and watching, and almost scared the five leaders.

    Otto''s sword pointed at the talking leader, scared that man almost collapsed on the ground.

    "What are your difficulties? Is it because we killed your man?"

    The leader lying on the ground stammered and said: "Great...Ross. We... have lost too many men. My entourages are all boys, and my people even lack fishermen. Two thousand squirrel skins a year... ¡­"

    Otto immediately yelled: "Shut up! That''s your reason? Why don''t we take someone to kill all of you, so that you don''t have to pay tribute anymore, because you are all dead."

    The leader got up with difficulty, he knew that bargaining was meaningless.

    At this moment, Rurik could feel his father''s domineering, although his father''s request was obviously unreasonable, but his father was always working on the position of the Ross people to gain benefits.

    Rurik felt that his father''s decision was too harsh. After all, there was no war. The combined population of the five Corvin tribes was only four thousand people. After a series of wars, Rurik estimated that all the Corvins who died had a population of over 1,000. Among the remaining population, a group of people will leave here permanently.

    The remaining Kewen people, according to Otto''s request, each of these people, young and old, must pay tribute to four squirrel skins every year.

    Does Rurik even think that there are so many squirrels in this area that can be caught by the Kowen?

    Although he felt a little inappropriate, Rurik didn''t say anything. After all, the Ross people needed to show the authority of their masters, and these conquered guys needed unconditional obedience. Completing a harsh tribute obligation is to bleed their strength for a long time, avoid a theoretical counterattack, and force them to show loyalty through harsh tasks.

    Otto finally reiterated his only reason for worrying about all tribal leaders: "You four tribes must give us 8,000 squirrel skins in autumn every year. If they fail to complete, they will be hit by us."

    No one dared to question or refute, any reason with practical significance became meaningless here in Otto.

    But Otto''s request is not over yet.

    This time, Otto aimed at the three tribes that sent reinforcements and was killed by the Ross army, which was almost annihilated.

    "I heard that your three tribes have raised some reindeer, but what about it?! Ah, you don¡¯t need to say, I know you must have them. Now I order you to pay tribute to a hundred reindeer and your reserve of hay I also want you to provide twenty reindeer sleighs. If you fail to accomplish this, you will surely encounter our crusade."

    About the deer, Mezzasta actually said. Up to now, Mechasta has no longer cared about the relatively harmonious relationship with the three neighboring tribes. In order to work hard in front of the new master to bring protection to his tribe, he desperately shook out what he knew. It can be said that he sold his friends thoroughly.

    Most of the reindeer of the Kewen people were snatched from the northern deer breeders.

    Wild reindeer still need to be domesticated. Rather than catching wild reindeer, it is better to rob other reindeer. Looting and conquering, these concepts are well understood by the scholars. It''s just that they haven''t thought that one day they will be completely conquered by the Varangians in the west of the sea. What is even more unexpected is that the deer breeders have already defected to the Varangans.

    This is what the Kewen tribes have learned.

    That is to say, when the Rus announced the conquest of all the Corvins, the northern part of Finland, up to the Arctic Ocean, became the territory of the Rus.

    As the leader of the Ross people, Otto declared that he was the master of all deer breeders and all Kewen people.

    And Rurik will inherit all this.

    Rurik couldn''t help thinking about Otto was clearly a hero and a deep pioneer to the Ross tribe. On the other hand, maybe because of this small body, the whole person is still too conservative.

    "No. I must be stronger than Otto. I must take the Russian army and lay down a large territory. The entire Finland, the entire Lapland, and the entire Murmansk are mine! It must be mine! Oh, There must be Karelia in the future."

    In fact, Rurik knew that after Otto had made such a claim, Lapland, Murmansk, and Oulu Valley, because the limited inhabitants of these areas were either sparsely populated and poorly equipped. Either it is a servant, the claim of the Rus has a very realistic meaning.

    The three chiefs left dejectedly. They had no bargaining power. They could only take the barbaric order of the Rus, and drove the reindeer carriage that unloaded all the gifts to their tribe, and were forced to collect the tribute that Rus needed. And rushed back in three days.

    If the deadline is delayed, it would be a betrayal to the Ross people, and Otto threatened his punishment to do what he said.

    The three leaders did not dare to resist, because they had completely lost the capital to resist.

 Chapter 277ï¼š Reindeer Herd of Rurik

    The conquest of the Corvins seemed to be over. The Russ achieved a complete victory at the cost of the death of more than 30 warriors.

    The Ross people still paid a little price, but the population of the tribe is rapidly expanding. The new generation of young warriors grows up normally, and with the addition of a large number of servants, Otto believes that the strength of his tribe has increased a lot.

    What he has done is to lay the foundation for the future rule of his son Ruriek.

    At this point, it is time to end the severely overdue "Operation North Hunting"!

    When they came, there were more than two hundred warriors pulling sleds and walking on foot. On the way home, can I still hike?

    Do not! On the way home, the Ross people will blaze a new path!

    Because just at the mouth of the Oulu River, the gods have given Rurik a revelation, and everyone believes that, that is, Rurik said that he can take a shortcut home all the way west.

    Otto was convinced, and the rest of the people were so proud of the truth.

    No one is worried that trekking across the frozen sea is full of danger. Besides, everyone is not going home on foot. The sleigh pulled by a large number of reindeer is the perfect means of transportation for the people.

    No one is worried about getting lost, because the navigator going home is Rurik himself.

    The Ross people are going to cross the frozen Gulf of Bothnia! Once this route has been passed, starting from the thawing of the sea ice, the Russian ships will use a brand-new route to directly kill the Oulu River and complete their rule over the locals.

    What''s more, establishing a stronghold at the mouth of the Oulu River and naming it such as "Fort Oulu", Otto did not dispel this idea.

    Smart leaders can perceive that the mouth of the Oulu River is an important strategic location in the northern part of Finland.

    It was the Swedes in history. Because of the invasion of Finland, the Swedish army built a fortress at the mouth of the Oulu River and finally evolved into a city.

    The appointed day arrived, and the three Kewen tribes of the newly promoted servants proved their sincerity in surrender through practical actions.

    The frozen Oulu River did not mean to unblock it at all, and the temperature was really cold. The only thing that made everyone gratified was that the snow finally stopped.

    The night is no longer dark, moonlight and stars shine on the snow all over the world, and the reflected light is enough for people to trek at night.

    The frozen river formed a perfect road, and a team of reindeer sleighs dragged some goods to the Rus camp safely.

    Otto led a group of warriors. They wore terrifying metal helmets and sturdy chain mail, facing the shivering visitors like Kong Wu.

    "These are your tributes?" Otto asked casually a leader who was only a promise.

    The leader nodded repeatedly, and then greeted the little boy of the tribe to display the goods covered by the burlap.

    As the linen was pulled apart, a large amount of leather caught Otto''s eyes.

    fur! Lots of fur! Fur is money! It''s an asset!

    Otto''s eyes were so green that his men were shocked.

    "How many furs did you bring?"

    The leader suppressed the reluctance in his heart: "My tribe has a thousand squirrel skins, fifty wolf skins, and some rabbit skins. We pay these tributes and hope that in the fall, we can..."

    There were some deviations in Jevlo''s translation. Originally, the chief meant to reduce the burden of some tributes, but he did not expect to be translated to offset this year''s tribute.

    Otto was furious, he directly drew out the sword, and the blade cut off the leader''s leather cap directly and accurately, revealing the steaming Mediterranean head.

    The leader knelt down and shivered immediately, and the others were at a loss in shock.

    "In autumn, two thousand squirrel skins must be handed over. There are also these reindeer sleighs for soliciting goods. I will count as your tribute."

    The three leaders panicked when they heard that the Ross people were about to confiscate the sled and even the reindeer used forever.

    They climbed up to Otto and kept praying, but Otto directly knocked them down.

    "You all get out! Take your cubs to get out! Otherwise, all of you will die!" Otto kept yelling in his claws, urging his men to disperse these tribesmen.

    Dozens of people were fleeing on the ice, almost only carrying wooden sticks, and from time to time they watched if the Ross people were catching up.

    As a spectator for the time being, Rurik felt that his father''s actions were too rude. After all, those guys are sheep. If the sheep live in fright for a long time, don''t imagine how much wool they can cut in the future.

    In the roar of laughter among the clansmen, Lulik glanced at the tribesmen who fled in a panic.

    He couldn''t laugh, but he was somewhat excited.

    The source of excitement here is the reindeer pulling carts!

    The difference between male deer and female deer can be seen in appearance. What Rurik saw was the new batch of reindeer sleighs left by the three tribes. Each sleigh was still dragged by the standard four deer, and the total number was 80 adult deer!

    In daily life, Rurik was bored, so he discussed some serious knowledge about reindeer with Lumia. The reindeer enters estrus in September and wait until the warmest summer fawn is born.

    Rurik couldn''t see the pregnant female deer. From this, he judged that there might still be a large herd of deer on hand for the three Kowen tribes that had not yet been personally inspected.

    Who is the deer breeder? They are the real deer breeders.

    The old daddy and the people are full of strong interest in the local leather goods reserves, and now Rurik is most concerned about all the deer captured.

    During the stay, ten stags had been slaughtered, but the females were completely safe.

    Today, as many as 270 reindeer have been seized by the Russians, and Rurik immediately declared sovereignty over all the deer. So many reindeer that had been well domesticated met Rurik''s needs in an instant. The reindeer population he dreamed of was so successful!

    There was also a batch of fodder that arrived just like the reindeer. They are randomly piled on sledges. This is the winter food prepared by the Kewen tribe for the reindeer. After all, they are not really "deer breeders". They tend to settle down and they have no motivation to engage in winter grazing.

    It was a new dawn again. Julian had forgotten the day Rurik had come. The only thing he knew was that it must have been half a month since he and his people left the mouth of the river.

    Up to now, the tribe has lost some warriors, but the team has expanded to more than 500 people!

    Early in the morning, after another breakfast that was almost all meat, the journey home should also start.

    Today, the Russ control more than seventy large sledges, and theoretically they can carry a thousand people. Since the return journey is on smooth ice, the reindeer dragging the sled will only have some difficulty at the start. Once it moves, the fully loaded sled can move forward at high speed.

    Although this still consumes the reindeer''s physical strength, I am afraid it will cause some deer to become exhausted.

    In order to go home early, no one wants to measure the earth with one pair of feet.

    As many as fifty sledges were packed with people, including all the survivors of the Ross people, the gray squirrel tribe, and some of the tribesmen of the Salmon Lord. The rest of the sleds are fully loaded. The former gray squirrel hill fort was not completely abandoned, and Kaihas left some people and announced the occupation of the hill fort. But those who stay behind were not happy. The Ross people almost took away some valuable things, leaving only a little dried meat. Those who stay behind must turn into hunters in the snowy forest and carry them until the ice melts and the snow melts.

    A large number of seized furs, dried smoked fish, and even some frozen fresh meat were piled on the sledge. There is also a large amount of reindeer fodder to support the demand of the deer herd to trek in the future.

    Rurik, he got on the strongest sleigh chosen by Otto, followed by the two brothers and sisters Telavis and Sepolava.

    An unprecedented sled team appeared on the glacier, and the army was waiting for the leader''s order to start.

    The girl Saiporava looked at the ruined mountain fort of her tribe with unwillingness to give up, and for a moment grief came from it, tears in her eyes kept flowing.

    "Are you sad?" Rurik asked.

    "Master, I...have some..."

    The cold breeze blew the golden silk on the girl¡¯s cheeks, and Rurik sighed, "Oh. It''s your hometown, you can cry when you are sad. Your tribe will follow us. I have arranged a better one for you. Local life. The environment there is very similar to here, and your life will be better."

    When the girl kept sobbing, Telavis, who is good at archery, couldn''t hold back his doubts: "Is the hometown of your Ross people beautiful?"

    Lurik was stunned, and he couldn''t help but puff up his chest: "Rossberg is beautiful, because of your joining, it will be even more beautiful in the future. Telavis!"

    "Yes."

    "From now on, you will be my people, and your people will be mine. I am the leader of all of you. When I arrive in Roseburg, I will support you for a period of time. In the summer, you will all go to the mine. You can visit Build a new mountain fort there, because it was originally discovered by your expedition."

    Telavis knew what Rurik meant, and felt a little relieved. He has no choice but to worry about the unknown future.

    Otto negotiated with Kaijas and Metzasta at this moment, and he finally got on the sled.

    "Rurik, have a good chat with your servant?"

    "Yes." Rurik replied with a sullen face. He saw that the face of the old man was called happiness.

    "Well, it''s time to go back."

    Otto cleared his throat vigorously, suddenly stood up and raised his sword, calling on all those who were waiting to set off: ¡®brothers! Let''s go home! Now let''s go! ¡¯

    Yufu is actually a local Corvin, and they are actually better at manipulating sledges than the Russians.

    Even though most of the sleighs are full of people, the four reindeer with thick winter fur that pulls the sleigh still provides strong power, even if it is a small female deer, it is still extraordinary.

    The reindeer''s anti-skid hoofs sprinted on the ice, and the speed of the sleigh quickly reached the level of ordinary people''s jogging. For these summer rowers, the Ross warriors sitting on the sleigh, judging from their own boating experience, the speed of the sleigh seems to be as fast as the long boat in the downwind!

    They found the feeling of boating again and lamented the importance of sleighs and reindeer.

    Otto kept a deep face, his son and two small servants were in his ears, talking in a language that the Corvin could understand. What are they talking about? Otto did not know, but Otto keenly realized that his son did not show the majesty of the master, as if the three of them were just friends of the same age.

    "Ah! They are all children after all. Rurik, you are really your servants? I hope they will be loyal forever."

    The sledge "run wildly" on the ice-bound Oulu River at a speed of ten kilometers per hour!

    In the evening, the huge team arrived at the long-lost Salmon Lord tribe.

    The sudden appearance of the black sled group naturally aroused the local people''s alertness. The Ross soldiers who stayed behind took up their weapons for the first time, and the remaining local women and children also took up wooden sticks and short spears.

    The left-behind Ross warrior had an instinctive feeling that the person might be an enemy, and could not help having an ominous premonition in his heart.

    Many women yelled in Old Finnish: "It''s Squirrel! The Ross people have failed! The sled team of those people is here!"

    The people of the tribe were in a turmoil, but the Ross people who stayed behind did not understand these panic-stricken words.

    They first stayed on alert, and after seeing the light reflected by the people on the sled under the setting sun, they determined how this is the enemy, clearly the leader of triumph, brothers of triumph!

    "We won! The leader is back!"

    "Let¡¯s light a bonfire and celebrate their return!"

    ...

    The Ross people who stayed behind were caught in extreme excitement, and Lumia, who understood their words, cheered up.

    In the past period of time, Lumia calmed down the girl with the same name, Lumi, and she was also trying to calm down the local Kewen tribesmen, telling them that as long as they remained loyal, they would be blessed by the Rus.

    Seeing that this strange girl was actually respected by the left-behind Ross warriors, the women and children of the Salmon Lord tribe believed her.

    Lumia herself is a priest, she still has a sacred future, it is normal to be respected by the Ross warriors. In the eyes of others, this woman is clearly a deer breeder, and perhaps as long as she remains surrendered to her, the Ross people will also show respect.

    Otto got off the sled arrogantly, and his soldiers followed suit.

    A huge team entered the riverside village of the Salmon Lord tribe As the crowd was mixed with a large number of women and children, the identity of these people was quickly exposed, which instantly caused a large number of tribal people to smoke.

    The contradiction between the "Gray Squirrel" and the "Lord of Salmon" tribes cannot be resolved by the two leaders shaking hands in a special situation before the bonfire. After all, the conflicts between the two tribes in the past have been dead to each other. Few people.

    Only due to the mighty power of the Rus, the ordinary tribesmen of the two tribes did not fight together.

    Night fell again, and a large number of bonfires lit up on the frozen river.

    A large number of frozen fish are being urgently processed into grilled fish, the so-called food for future journeys.

    In a daytime boat and carts, the gray squirrel tribes hate the guys of the salmon lord, even if they are of the same race, they don¡¯t want to get too close to those people, so they build makeshift shelters on the riverside. Many people even fell asleep around the campfire wrapped in animal skins.

    Otto and Liurik were not idle, they gathered the most important personnel, and held a key meeting before leaving in Kehas''s house.

 Chapter 278ï¼š Conquer the sea of ??ice

    Are you happy when the army returns victorious?

    Do not! The soldiers who have completed the crusade are like arrows. The long north hunter kills the hearts of the soldiers. If there is a battle, they can still hold their tomahawks and swords to fight fiercely. Now the opponents are all surrendered. Everyone just wants to return to Roseburg. .

    Just outside, the Ross soldiers were chatting around the campfire about their way home.

    People are discussing the rationality of directly crossing the ice sea, because this plan was proposed by Rurik. The kid''s strange trick at the mouth of the river made everyone inexplicable. After the trick, the kid claimed to be home all the way to the west.

    If it is summer, everyone rowing is not opposed to trying this route. But across the sea of ??ice, the Ross people have never had such an experience!

    Moreover, the Ross people have never set foot in the center of the ocean where the summer waves never stop in winter, where it is completely strange and terrifying to everyone.

    In fact, what everyone is most worried about is the sudden thinning of sea ice, falling into an ice cave on the vast frozen ocean, and then being frozen to death.

    Some people think that this is an unreliable adventure, while others are purely home-bound, and think that since Rurik said yes, it is okay.

    In Kejas¡¯s house, when Otto stated that he, as the leader, fully agreed with his son¡¯s plan to return home, first of all, the Ross people present did not have any objections. Although they were nervous in their hearts, they would not think "Odin The "Blesser" Rurik will make fun of himself and the lives of his people.

    But this feeling immediately caused Mezzasta''s panic, and Lumia''s panic.

    Perhaps compared to the Russ, the deer breeders and the Kovins, they lack some courage to "dead".

    Mezzasta boldly said: "Great Ross, we are willing to serve you, but we don''t want to take risks. The sea is too dangerous! The frozen sea is even more dangerous."

    Jeflo was still translating the man¡¯s words, but Rurik couldn¡¯t listen anymore. He suddenly got up from the sitting animal skin cushion and said loudly, "I understand what you are saying. This is my decision. I am Your master, you unconditionally obey my orders."

    "You!" Mezzasta noticed the sharp eyes of Chief Rose from the corner of his eyes. He doubted Rurik''s determination, but did not dare to question it anymore.

    Unexpectedly, Lumia put on an embarrassed face and persuaded: "Rurik, crossing the ice sea is really dangerous. Many people are afraid. Maybe we can..."

    "What do you want?" Rurik rolled his face suddenly.

    Lu Mia was startled: "We can...return the same way."

    "That''s a waste of time! We could have gone home in three days and four days. Do you think we have the time to spend ten days?"

    Rurik''s words were completely beyond the expectations of everyone present, and the key point was the time required for the return journey.

    Otto asked anxiously: "Four days? So short?"

    "Maybe it only takes three days, as long as the reindeer are still strong. Dad, we just have to go all the way west. You are until our Roseburg, near our home, but there are only hills near Roseburg!"

    Rurik''s words deeply stimulated Otto, and this time, Otto''s supportive attitude was strengthened even more. Because of the hills near the fjord where Roseburg is located, the merchant ships that come and go every year use the hill that contains iron ore to judge the location of Roseburg. Every time, no businessman got lost.

    Mechasta was shocked by the determination of the Ross people, Lumia worried about the danger of the road, and Kaihas, he was indifferent, after all, it was not his own people who were forced to cross the ice sea.

    Rurik continued: "The ice sea will thaw. After all, we still have to row a boat to the river and communicate with the Corvins. Since boating can come, we ride on a sledge to drive on the ice sea. How big is this with boating? the difference?"

    This remark undoubtedly strengthened Alto''s belief.

    There was no need to discuss the next thing, Otto made up his mind in the half-crypt wooden house where the bonfire was lit: "We cross the ice sea! Let''s set off tomorrow morning!"

    The mobility of the Rus was another factor that shocked other ethnic groups.

    The next morning, the return journey officially began.

    The Ross people who have been ordered to cross the ice sea must accept complaints. Yesterday''s bonfire discussion let it pass, and then everyone has to follow the leader''s arrangements.

    The small sleigh carried by each Ross soldier is all tied to the back of the Corvin sleigh with twine, and it is piled with a large amount of fur belonging to personal trophies, and even some food.

    The Salmon Lord tribe provided another batch of smoked salmon, and the team received such a key food supplement.

    The huge sled team became heavier, each sled weighing more than one ton. The Corvins and the deer breeders can estimate the terrifying weight of the sled. They not only doubt whether the team can cross the unknown sea of ??ice to the west, but also worry that the sled will crush the sea ice.

    Regarding the load and ice, Rurik didn''t think about it at all, because during the winter icy period in the Gulf of Bothnia, sea ice is no longer described as "very thick".

    The Ross people dropped the unburned bonfire and jumped on their sleigh happily. The rescued deer breeders have turned into sleigh riders.

    The deer breeders and the literati of the gray squirrel tribe are worried and have no choice.

    The ice sea is like a nightmare. The territory of the Ross people is full of infinite unknowns.

    They really don''t know the whole picture of the world, even the geographic structure of the Nordic world. All scholars believe that the Western Sea is an endless sea, and only the Varangans who can ride the waves can cross the sea. Setting foot in the frozen sea is obviously what the Varangans can do.

    They didn''t even know that, in fact, the straight-line distance from the mouth of the Oulu River to the fjord of Roseburg was only 140 kilometers.

    In fact, Rurik didn''t know the exact distance parameters. He just believed in science and knew that the earth is a ball. He determined the very precise dimensional parameters of the two places by measuring the shadow of the sun, and he could get home by going west.

    It also lies in the full picture of the world he naturally knows. Even if it was in the ninth century, the Gulf of Bothnia was a very narrow bay.

    It was Otto again, the brave leader of Rose, standing on the sleigh, facing the golden glow of the sun, shouting: "Great God! Your servant will cross the sea of ??ice! It is your beloved one. Rurik made such a great decision! Bless us! Let us go home safely!"

    The sun is one of Odin''s incarnations, and the Rus believe it.

    The female shaman of the gray squirrel tribe, she was bathed in the sacred golden light of the rising sun, dancing and praying to the sun **** believed by the Corvin people.

    Even the deer breeders are silently reciting the name of their gods.

    Lumia is even better!

    After all, she is the priest of the Ross tribe and the future high priest.

    The girl stood at the forefront of the team that was about to run to the west, facing the east, and she recited to the morning sun aloud a prayer that could only be chanted by soldiers.

    Some knowledgeable Ross warriors instantly realized that the girl was doing a sacrificial ceremony.

    When Otto saw this, he was overjoyed. He hurriedly lifted the somewhat dull Liuli Kla, and bathed his son''s face with golden light.

    Prayer and sacrifice, to put it bluntly, is to give everyone peace of mind.

    After all, for everyone, crossing the ice and sea is an unprecedented crazy feat. If it weren''t for the support of Leurik and the leader, who would do it?

    If it is not profitable, how can the Rus go on an adventure? Everyone comforts themselves, this is to use special means to explore a route.

    And now, the mysterious East in the mouth of the ancestors of Ross is no longer mysterious. The Ross people have already occupied it. The legendary "land of the east", people in this area have also become slaves of the Ross people.

    "Go ahead!" Otto gave an order, and the real return journey began.

    The reindeer were fed with hay, and they drove the sled to start a drag racing.

    Once the Rus forced a large number of captured reindeer to run away, and a large number of them died in the middle of the journey. In fact, there is a reason for that. The biggest factor is that those reindeer are only meat that can be slaughtered by deer breeders, rather than trained professional servants.

    These reindeer trained for pulling sleds, they show great endurance and mobility.

    The huge Ross sled army arrived at the mouth of the Oulu River only in the evening.

    They camped here, and when the sky was dark, everyone was facing the vast white sea of ??ice, and they couldn''t help expressing unexplainable emotions.

    A pair of big hands covered Rurik''s nervous shoulders.

    "Rurik, the next step is to verify your theory. Are you confident?" Otto asked.

    "I have got!"

    "Are you hesitant?"

    "No!" Rurik strengthened his conviction. He can actually retreat. After all, as long as the team walks northward along the coastline and takes a big turn, they can go home, because this is the Gulf of Bothnia, and this route was also measured by the Ross people with their feet.

    "Then go!"

    Otto didn''t talk too much, and began to organize a team to enter the ice sea.

    Just before leaving, Lumia built a small altar with snow on the coast based on what she had learned. To show sincerity, but also for peace of mind. A stag was slaughtered as a sacrifice, and the person responsible for cutting the throat was Rurik himself.

    Regarding the execution of a reindeer, Lumia was somewhat reluctant. She was only happy that the reindeer herd had returned, and she could help Rurik build a huge herd. Seeing a large number of deer, this is the most reassuring moment for Lumia, as if it were her old deer herd.

    Of course, everything has changed, and he has a brand new identity and has become a priest.

    Lumia held the steel sword of Rurik and cut through the deer''s belly, took out the liver and cut it open again, announcing a good omen in public!

    Would anyone question the priest''s divination? nobody!

    Because God has given revelation!

    After the ceremony, the venison was quickly decomposed, and Lumia did not forget to cut the deer liver, and put the fresh deer liver directly into her mouth. Her deer breeders also behaved exactly the same way.

    People were relieved that their sleigh was finally about to enter the white sea of ??ice.

    Everyone relies on the position of the sun and starlight to navigate, especially at night, those key stars moving around the north celestial pole are the best navigation.

    Either doubt, or excitement, or blind obedience, or thinking about nothing.

    The husband beat the reindeer with a twine whip, the first sleigh turned its back to the morning sun, and the Rus and their servants marched towards the pale ice field.

    If someone can see from a bird''s-eye view of God, they can see a large mass of black and crushed matter, prominently moving quickly across the ice sheet. They look like a seal group, and they are not seals at all.

    They seem to be bloated, but they are not slow at all, and they leave obvious marks on the sea ice.

    The north wind blew Rurik''s little face, blew his nervous newness. As the son of the leader, he was naturally on the leading sled, and all the sleds followed his steps.

    The surrounding environment is absolutely flat, and this is exactly what all native Russ have never experienced.

    Even though many owners go to the sea ice to dig holes to trap seals, no one dares to go deep into the sea ice.

    Everyone''s eyes widened, and they admired the boundless and absolutely flat ice field in extreme anxiety. A pair of eyes aimed at the pale ice again, staring at the scene of the wide sled sliding over the drift snow.

    If Rurik is not nervous, it is impossible.

    He was speechless all the way, and Otto, who was in the same sleigh, also remained silent.

    The long journey finally brought people boring. After a long journey, the people on the sled saw that there was no danger of worry. Didn¡¯t the sled still move smoothly? It must be the same in the future.

    Many people were affected by the slight vibration of the sled, which made people drowsy, so many people wrapped in animal skins and cuddled with each other for a nap.

    Only the reindeer, who are full of hay, continue to run wildly.

    As night fell, the tired reindeer were able to breathe. The Ross people rewarded the envoys with a lot of fodder, but the problem also came. When Otto saw the deer eating frantically, he couldn''t help but worry that they would starve to death on the ice before the army returned to Roseburg.

    Once Otto wanted to drive all the captured reindeer back to his hometown, but most of the deer died.

    The Ross people used the prepared firewood to light ten bonfires on the ice.

    The ice sheet reflects the moonlight and stars, and Tianyu still has a very dim aurora. Even if night falls, the visibility of the entire world is not low due to the ice and snow. If the army forcefully sets off, they can still travel at night.

    But everyone was tired of the boats and cars, everyone only had to talk about the future while eating dry food. Ross was lying in the prepared and unfolded deerskin, constantly twisting his body so that his whole body was wrapped in meat dumplings. , Deerskin has become an excellent sleeping bag.

    As for all the Kowen tribesmen, they can only rely on the warmth of the bonfire, wrapped in their own burlap clothes.

    The greasy pine branches were cracked and crackled, and Rurik was a little surprised that the campfire seemed to have no effect on the ice.

    Many people have fallen asleep, Otto surrounded the bonfire and poured himself a bottle of strong wine. Now is the time to drink.

    Otto dragged his dizzy body to Rurik, who was in a daze looking at the flames, and suddenly said, "Soon, we will be able to go back?"

    "Dad, you''re drinking." Rurik asked, turning his head.

    Otto reluctantly squeezed out a smile: "The last bottle, back to Roseburg, you want to make more for me. You said, what has God revealed to you? How long will we stay on the ice?"

    "This... maybe two days. If it''s fast, there will be one day."

    "So soon? Are you sure." Otto was overjoyed. Without any doubt, he patted Rurik on the shoulder again: "Go to bed early, and we will leave soon tomorrow morning."

    In fact, Rurik¡¯s estimate is somewhat conservative. In fact, the Ross army ran for seventy kilometers in just the first day! If they set off earlier, they could go farther.

    This is really an amazing journey, even for the reindeer trained in service, 80 kilometers a day is basically the limit of the female deer, but the stag can run a little farther.

    The Ross people are actually in the center of the bay!

    Although it is at the center, the ice layer is nearly two meters thick. In many places, the ice layer is 10 meters thick. There are even more exaggerated existences. It is also because it freezes slowly. Such low-salinity sea ice is hard like stone. An overly thick ice layer breaks is a dangerous iceberg in the future

    However, the natural ductility of sea ice makes the frozen sea surface and the ice in some areas become abnormal. The abnormality has never been seen before by the Ross, deer breeders, and Kovins.

    The next day, before dawn, the Russians embarked on a new journey.

    What''s very bad is that because some people didn''t do a good job of keeping out the cold, there were as many as ten women and children from the Salmon Lord tribe. When they were tried to awaken, they were found to have been integrated with the ice sheet.

    No one is overly sad, more is people''s regret.

    Because everyone knows that this is a challenge to a whole new unknown. As long as you step into this ice sea, no wonder or tragedy is unimaginable anymore.

    However, not counting the distorted earth, finally made everyone vigilant.

    "What''s that?!" Lurik asked with a little finger at the bulge in front of him.

    Otto squinted his eyes blinded by the sunlight reflected on the ice, "Maybe it''s just pure ice."

    "Huh? Can ice still form a wall?!"

    In fact, everyone gradually felt that the sleigh''s movement had become a little slower, and the reindeer''s breathing had become heavier.

    The blacksmith Kawei had experience, he urgently produced a tone that determined the verticality, and was shocked to realize that the whole team was actually climbing, and everyone was on an uphill.

    Uphill of the ice sea?

    This is the fact.

    The swelling sea ice caused it to bulge into a huge bar-shaped bulge on the sea surface. It stretched for more than 50 kilometers, and its height reached an unprecedented 20 meters!

    Because of the slow upward slope, the Ross people didn''t notice it for a while, let alone experienced this situation.

    Until the forefront of the team, because the internal stress of the ice layer was too strong, the ice layer was broken, and an iceberg with a height of up to 30 meters in total appeared in front of everyone.

    "Dad, it looks like we are going to move on." Rurik encouraged.

    Otto''s heart was beating wildly. He couldn''t understand what he saw before his eyes. Obviously, Odin must be able to create such a miracle-freezing the seashore and creating a big iceberg.

    "Let''s go! Let''s conquer it!"

    The sled at the head of the team went all out, and the reindeer panted terribly, dragging the sled to climb one step at a time.

    When Rurik finally stood on the top of the iceberg, what was so simple made him shudder.

    Otto was also too excited to speak, because the distance is the earth!

    Even if it is covered by snow, it is the land! Through the perfectly clear air, the land of Scandinavia appeared in Otto, Rurik and his sons, and even the accompanying children like Lumia, Lumi, Telavis and Sepolava.

    No one observes the earth from such a perspective. Otto keenly noticed the presence of a small peculiar bulge on the northwestern part of the earth, and he couldn''t help but tremble further.

    "Rurik! There!" Otto stretched out his trembling fingers to the bump over there: "Could it be that there is..."

    Rurik looked at the existence of the seemingly abrupt hills and said calmly with a smile: "You guessed it right, it''s Roseburg! It''s our home! On this coastline, there is only a mountain beside our Roseburg. mound."

    Otto sighed up to the sky as if he had relieved his burden, and then knelt on the ground excitedly. He raised his hands up to the sun and praised: "Great Odin, thank you for your gift, we are home!"

    He quickly stood up again, and drew out his sword facing all the clansmen and servants under the "Ice Hill", the sword pointed directly at the world covered by the ice mound.

    Otto screamed: "Brothers! The front is Roseburg! Let''s go home! Go home!"

    More and more people realized what was going on, and the sled where the leader was suddenly disappeared (has already ran to the other side of the ice mound), and the rest of the sled squeezed.

    Finally, everyone can see the earth clearly. The next journey does not require the stars and the sun to navigate. The raised hills of the frozen coastline are like lighthouses, attracting these children who have been on official holidays for nearly two months. Back Roseburg.

    And the last way home is the last twenty kilometers.

    Before the sun set, a huge team entered the fjord of Roseburg.

    People noticed a large number of moving shadows from unimaginable directions The Ross people instinctively kept alert. All the men with weapons gathered on the frozen beach, including the children under Rurik. They also held weapons to deal with possible sneak attacks.

    Because the visitor was obviously from the East, everyone took it for granted that it was an "Oriental" or that the Finns crossed the ice and attacked.

    However, when people with good eyesight saw the warriors with their beards flying in the wind on the sled holding their swords high, they were just ready to fight and fight back against the invaders. This time they wept with joy.

    Niya pulled the two girls. She stood in the crowd, looking at her husband and son, and couldn''t help crying. Looking at the huge reindeer sleigh team again, she cried more fiercely.

    "Mom, what''s the matter with you?" Carlotta asked, "is it because they came back?"

    "Yes! It''s Rurik, and the big boss..."

    "Why are you crying? You should be happy."

    Wiping a tear, Niya gently squeezed Carlotta''s smiling face: "You still don''t understand. When you marry Rurik, when you have a child, you can experience my feelings."

 Chapter 279ï¼š Homecoming Carnival and Fur Mania

    When they set off, the three hundred warriors dragged some sleds and carried a batch of grain to the mysterious, dangerous and full of opportunities to the north.

    The Julian calendar is approaching March, and the warriors are returning in larger groups with new vehicles.

    A large number of Ross people, either carrying swords or short spears, crowded in the sled team.

    Many people subconsciously touched the giant horns and furs of the reindeer, many people stared at the hard leather tied with twine, and the strange men and women wearing animal skins and coarse linen.

    They are outsiders!

    They are likely to be new slaves.

    But these people have no restrictions on their hands and feet, and they try their best to avoid the staring eyes.

    Otto jumped off the sled in the form of a king, and met Harrodsson, who was the first to rush over, on the frozen coast of Roseburg.

    "You have been away for nearly two months, as if you have been away for a full year. My big boss, you are..."

    Otto smiled, and he pointed to the east to respond to his close buddies: "Hello, Zosson, we are not only hunting, we have explored the land of the east."

    "Really?"

    "Of course!" Otto greeted his Lurik, who was in a good mood, and then, Lurika who jumped off the sleigh pulled the siblings and stood beside Otto.

    "Look, my son has a new servant. They are from the East, they are not Finns, they are called Corvins."

    Harozuosen glanced at the two children, and with only this glance, he concluded that their appearance was indeed somewhat different from that of his clan. They are more like Lu Mia''s appearance, such as round apricot eyes, their faces are generally flat, but their hair is more golden than Lu Mia.

    Looking at other weird people sitting on sledges, they all have a similar appearance.

    Harrodsson was really happy for the leader: "It seems that you have gained a great deal, my leader, you made a feat. We thought you were strange attackers, but unexpectedly, you came across the sea of ??ice."

    Otto smiled and walked forward three steps, and slapped the old man on the shoulder: "They are not my slaves, they are Rurik''s slaves. I''m back now, tell me, how is everything?"

    "Oh! Of course! Everything is peaceful, everyone''s life is peaceful. Now that you are back, everyone is very happy."

    "Then go! We need a grand celebration."

    Roseburg, the thick fjord, and the hills near the fjord, are like a mother, tolerating his sons who are out and about.

    "Operation North Hunting" officially ended in a way that no one had ever thought of. What was the biggest gain from this operation, where are the large amounts of fur and hundreds of slaves that were blackmailed and looted?

    That is a great message, which makes the boundaries of the known world in the Russ worldview extend a lot to the east.

    Those Corvinans from the "Eastern Land" are a group of people that the Ross people have never seen before. Now, after returning to their hometown, the chieftain conveys the exciting news that the Ross people have conquered the land of the Corvin people.

    "The land of the east! All the land of the east, except for the Chofen territory, belong to us!"

    The Ross tribe fell into a carnival, and the snow-covered Fort Rose quickly lit a huge bonfire. In the night, Lumia, who had just returned, did not care about the boats and cars, so she put on the antler helmet, and under the guidance of the high priest Veria, performed a "Giving Back to Odin" at the stone ship altar in the middle of the night. Ceremony.

    The ceremony was luxurious, and there were two bucks sacrificed.

    Although he was a little bit reluctant to execute the two deer, Rurik tried to overcome his fatigue, but he held the steel sword with his own hands and killed the deer. In his opinion, everyone felt that after the sacrifice was completed, everything had a definite end.

    The deer blood stained the altar, and the steaming deer liver was placed on the bronze plate. Lu Mia carefully placed it on the altar. At this moment, Tianyu was originally a dim green aurora, suddenly becoming brighter.

    Veria''s cracked face turned toward the sky, looking at the shining aurora, two lines of tears moistened her withered face.

    She couldn''t help muttering in the sanctuary: "God has received our feedback. Your great move across the sea of ??ice has been approved by God. We have conquered those in the East, and we have been allowed by God."

    "Grandma, is this a good thing?" Rurik asked deliberately.

    Veria lowered his head again, he slowly looked around, watching Otto and his close buddies, and all the warriors who had participated in the action and returned safely. She looked at Rurik again: "What are you going to do with the conquered Corvins? They are your servants."

    If this question came from the soul, Rurik couldn''t help thinking a lot!

    After all, by now, the group composition of the Ross people has become more complicated. A large number of Novgorod women were added to the huge population, as well as the Rus and their mixed descendants. A group of deer breeders and Kewen people joined in, and some of the women became the wives of the Ross people.

    Rurik didn''t think too much: "I am their master, and they are my servants. The servants must be loyal to the master and do things for the master. And the master must give the servant shelter. This is a contract between me and God."

    "It''s a perfect contract. Keep it! Just like your name, Rose will be strong again."

    Rose will be strong again.

    This is a bit mysterious when you think about it seriously. Could it be that the Ross people were very strong a long time ago? Rurik couldn''t help thinking that Veria might still bury some past stories in her heart, after all, she was over seventy years old. As for those things, they were not carved on the wood.

    The grand sacrificial activities are just part of the grander Roseburg Carnival.

    The tribes not only congratulate the returning warriors, but also because the time is coming soon in March, the huge, weirdly twisted icicle in the center of the ocean will also loosen quickly and quickly, and the ice-bound ocean will thaw at a very fast speed, in order to welcome In the trade season that resumed in April, the Ross people also deliberately found a reason to consume all kinds of material inventory at home.

    Compared with previous winters, the winter that the Ross people are experiencing is unprecedented abundance. The reason for the abundance is nothing else. It was the huge amount of currency that was looted from the war against the Gotland last summer, and Rurik demanded ancient times. A huge amount of living supplies brought by Alder and a large group of small merchants who followed this big businessman.

    Rurik originally estimated that all the grains could support the Rus people until the beginning of February.

    Actually? The small Rus family does not eat wheat every day. Even if the wheat is delicious, they are more accustomed to a small amount of wheat and a lot of meat.

    You can still eat a lot of fresh meat in winter. This is entirely because of the brand-new "soap trade" established by Rurik. The trade has caused a large number of left-behind men to use huge Nordic forest axes to chisel the extremely thick sea ice and lure seals to breathe. .

    In the two months that Otto''s team left, more than five hundred Ross men dragged their sleds along the coastline to the south, looking for thinner sea ice to catch more seals.

    Fishermen know that it is better to catch herring than in the southern waters, so they must go to the south to try their luck in catching seals.

    Their luck is a symbol of strength, and as many as 6,000 seals have been captured in just two months. There are so many seals that in Rurik¡¯s soap workshop, a large amount of lumpy seal suet can only be stored in the snow for a long time. Only a ticket of children¡¯s processed soap can¡¯t consume dozens of tons in a short time. Seal oil.

    As for the seal meat, one after another entered the stomach of the Ross people. The silky and dense seal skins make a group of fur traders mad at the guest house.

    Gould, naturally, is also a part of this "fur mania".

    All the merchants saw the huge business opportunities in the future, because the warriors who had just returned began looking for merchants to negotiate the reasonable selling price of squirrel skin.

    Therefore, a large number of Ross people are not only drinking ale around the campfire, they also negotiate with all kinds of businessmen, and some business is reached on the first night.

    They took advantage of the carnival to dump the spoils they had received in order to use the money they earned to buy some weird things. And the businessmen are not fools, a pair of invisible hands are appearing in the fur trading market in a moment.

    According to the past, the fur market began to appear when the Ross hunters returned home. For a period of time, the entire Ross was a big market.

    When the transaction was over, all the leatherworkers'' families in Roseburg began to be immersed in the stench of tanned leather.

    The situation this year is not fundamentally different from previous years. However, the quantity and quality of the new furs put on the market is unexpected for all the left-behind people.

    Almost from the first business, some merchants began to lower the purchase price.

    Either you are eager to sell the leather you have in exchange for money, return the blacksmith¡¯s credit, order a new steel sword, or just want to buy some wheat and hard-frozen carrot soup to satisfy your appetite.

    Or simply like the feeling of holding silver coins.

    Leather owners began to sell leather in large quantities. In order to realize the cash faster, they either actively cut prices or passively accepted merchants'' pricing.

    Sacrificial activities can be used as a watershed in price.

    Before the sacrifice, the person who sold the squirrel skin could get one silver coin and fifty copper coins from a piece of leather.

    After the sacrifice, the purchase price dropped at a speed visible to the naked eye, and at one time someone was willing to sell two squirrel skins for one silver coin.

    You know, although squirrel skin in normal times is not as amazing as a six silver coin than ferret skin, it is also close to the price of forest cat skin, which is two silver coins. It''s good now, who made a fortune in the "North Hunting Operation" and the attack on the tribes of the Kovins? !

    It''s businessmen!

    And this is the economy, it is the motive of the greatest interest that once allowed guests to drag their homes to live in.

    The merchants are waiting for the opportunity to make a fortune. A large number of small merchants have joined the crazy army. The merchant families are busy buying furs at night, even forgetting what embarrassment is. The whole family is dreaming about the trade season. After the recovery, he made a fortune selling leather products in the south.

    All this happened quietly when Rurik couldn''t perceive it.

    The carnival lasted until the sun rose!

    In Roseburg, a large number of bonfires were still slowly burning with hot embers, and many drunk and over-exhausted people lay down by the bonfire and fell asleep.

    There were also many warriors who participated in the action. They sold their furs and slept with their long-awaited Novgorod wives who had recently given birth to a large number of silver coins.

    Isn''t it like this for Rurik?

    Fortunately, Otto and the old guys who stayed behind were reminiscing about the old days. He took a batch of spirits from the blacksmith''s shop and told the guys about his great journey at Harrodsson''s house. He was also in the midst of gathering alcohol, and gathered together because of spirits A large group of corrupt and unshaven uncles collapsed into a ball, just like soldiers who had just finished a **** battle, lying directly on the battlefield to rest.

    This led to the leader''s house, which has completely become a child''s nest.

    "New children, I must develop them into reliable partners. Or wives, or subordinates."

    No, Rurik was dragged directly to bed by the thoughtful Niya and hugged him vigorously in his arms. This bed was supposed to be lying on this sturdy old fellow Otto. When the team was hunting north, Niya pulled the little sister Carlotta over entirely because of emptiness.

    However, no matter what, later did not embrace the son she gave birth to make her feel at ease and happy.

    A big bed is crowded with a total of four people, one big, three small, and although it is a bit crowded, everyone feels happy.

    Lumia led the daughter of the chief of the Salmon Tribe, Lumi, a little girl with the same name as herself, and the two slept on the bed in Rurik''s own room.

    As for brothers and sisters Telavis, they live in the room that originally belonged to Lumia.

    Seven children were actually packed into a warm woodcut, and Lurik was naturally one of the children.

    The three newcomers marveled at the wonderful feeling of sleeping on the bed, the wonderful feeling he was wrapped in a blanket, and even the endless safety and warmth.

    Compared to his younger sister, Telavis is very sensitive to everything that is happening. The boy knew that it was impossible to defeat the Ruths on the battlefield, and the Russ also expressed their kindness to the survivors, and surrendering to be a servant was the only cost-effective choice.

    However, this so-called kindness is simply a kind of care!

    "Slaves? Are we the Corvins who entered the homeland of the Ross people really slaves?"

    What Telavis knew was that all the Kewen people who were dragging their homes were required to live temporarily in an empty beach. There are also those who raise deer, who have been designated to live in another deserted beach.

    Chief Rose provided a batch of linen and leather, as well as a little inferior axe, which allowed the Corvins to set up a tent that can avoid the wind and cold at a very fast speed. In a new day, Kewen people will start to build their own houses on the spot.

    It is said that all Kewen people will migrate to the mines in the north and build a new settlement there.

    Originally worried about the future Seeing the huge Roseburg, with an astonishing number of Ross people, Telavis fell into fear for a while. Now, he was lying on a soft bed, and his feet were on a pure wooden floor. Because of a built-in stone hearth, the air in the whole room was warm.

    He can''t describe this feeling of happiness in words, everything is like a dream. He is even very stupefied. The Ross people are flesh and blood and even pay great attention to joy, and they are even full of tenderness. This and their terrifying performance on the battlefield are basically two concepts.

    Telavis knew that he had left his homeland, and neither his future nor the future of his sister could be controlled by himself. Kewen people clearly enjoy preferential treatment, and this treatment is probably the simple favor of their masters.

    He and his sister became wanderers who wandered to the world on the other side of the sea. For the scholars, the land of the West also exists in the legend.

    The facts are completely different from the legends. The Varangans are not savage monsters that emerged from the land of ice and snow. They are human beings, people who know how to enjoy, a huge population, an amazing village, and a powerful tribe.

    Roseburg was completely shocked by the existence of Telavis.

 Chapter 280ï¼š Bros! I am back

    Early in the morning, the noise of the tribe woke the sleeping child.

    The sun has risen, and it is entirely because of habit. Carlotta, the commander of the "Valkyrie Legion", is naturally controlled by the precise biological clock. Her awakening also drove Rurik to sit up slowly, dragging his groggy body. .

    Carlotta looked close to Liu Rick and said in a coquettish tone: "My leader, it''s time to go to training. In fact, everyone has been looking forward to your return for a long time."

    "Really? Oh, yes! Meet them well, I have to say something." Rurik patted his face vigorously, and when he was sober, he finally realized that everything is not a dream, everything is real , She was lying on her own bed, and her mother was looking at herself with gentle eyes.

    Niya pretended to be angry and said: "Your father simply forgot where his home was for the carnival. Leave him alone, I will prepare food for you now."

    It is said that Niya personally prepared the meal, but in fact it was to have the servant cook the meal himself.

    Remember the five poor Briton women that Rurik bought from Gould?

    The five women have beliefs that seem strange to the locals. Many people have seen them worship some wooden sticks interlaced with twine. It is said that the Franks do the same.

    Gould knew that his two pregnant Briton slave slaves had the same problem. He himself who believed in gold and silver coins didn''t matter, but some people at hand had a disdainful view of this.

    Gould understands a lot. For example, as long as they are given the opportunity to do some "sacrifice" activities, people will become relieved and will go to work.

    After all, they are the slaves of Rurik. No, Niya recruited them to be full-time cooks. The price was to ensure that they would not starve to death. It was really cost-effective.

    Niya just gave them some verbal instructions, such as cooking oatmeal, processing flour with stone sticks, baking bread in a clay oven, or washing clothes (naturally using soap). They are full-time handymen, and they live every day. Life is a bit pitiful but never hungry.

    Niya did not interfere with the fact that they kneel to pray against the strangely staggered wooden sticks every morning.

    Rurik had noticed from the beginning that those women were "Lambs of the Lord", and maybe they could be better used, but not now.

    He thought that he still had a sheepskin book "Exodus" in his hand, maybe they would feel dreamy.

    The leather curtain was pulled open, and Rurik knocked on the wooden wall very casually, awakening the sleeping brothers and sisters Telavis, and also awakened Lumia and her "sister" of the same race that she longed for.

    "When are you two going to sleep? Come out for dinner."

    This scene is like the eldest son in the family greeted the brothers and sisters who lay in bed to get up. This Lurik felt that it was very reasonable and it should be a normal thing. For Telavis and Sepolava, it can be called a kind of magic. .

    The siblings stepped on their simple boots barefoot, and Ranrurik threw directly over the brand new linen-lined clothing and brand new leather clothing.

    Rurik smiled: "Put on these clothes, you will all wear these from now on. From now on you will be Ross people."

    Rurik actually just said casually, the sentence "you will be the Ross people from now on", which made them tremble all over. Because his master hadn''t seen anything outside, this kind of warm behavior made Terra Weis suddenly uncomfortable.

    What made the brothers and sisters even more incomprehensible was that they needed to clearly understand what is underwear, what is long trousers, what are leather outer pants, and even a little tight-fitting leather jacket.

    Lurik just took into account the current tailoring level of the Ross tribe, organized a group of women with good skills, and paid wages to ask them to make a batch of clothes of the same style to ensure that his children had a uniform dress. . He really knew that uniform uniforms had unexpected magical powers for maintaining cohesion among a group.

    The siblings were wearing pants for the first time. Under Rurik¡¯s personal guidance, they wore dresses quite similar to Rurik, and finally put on high-cut leather boots with a slightly simple workmanship. They even put on them. Socks stitched on fine linen.

    In fact, in order to toss up this kind of "modern" dress, Rurik paid a lot of money. Due to this kind of strange order demand, the tailoring skills of the recruited women have improved in practice.

    The clothes worn on the brothers and sisters were made by the tribal tailors with their hardworking hands during the two months since Rurik left.

    So much so that all of Rurik''s men have similar attire. Even the warm and comfortable clothes are rewarded by the "big brother", which is not loyal.

    The siblings who changed their dresses had a large number of each other, and Telavis became more heroic, and the braided Cyberlaw also became a capable girl.

    The two left the room, and were shocked by the sight before them.

    It was a large low table with a large number of silver plates on it, and even two transparent glass plates. The plates were filled with some cut pieces of meat and some wheat cakes. There is also a pottery urn with the scent of seduce insects, which is actually a greasy soup of onions, carrots, cabbage and a little seal oil.

    This is what the Ross people really eat? And their fantastic tableware.

    The two sisters stayed where they were, but Lumia''s little girl, Lumisi, didn''t see anything. The innocent girl stretched out her hand and grabbed the balama.

    Telavis could not imagine that Rurik was not angry, how bold a servant could be? !

    Rurik sat down casually, glanced at the two in a daze, and said in the language of the deer breeder: "Don¡¯t be in a daze, you two. Sit down and eat. Don¡¯t feel incredible what you see now. I treat you as your own. Only then will you be allowed to live in my house. You two really think you are lowly slaves? Sit down for me now."

    Telavis had a sore nose. He sat cross-legged, subconsciously picked up the wheat cake and ate hard, and cried as he gnawed. This scene attracted the attention of all the people at the table.

    Niya himself resisted such an outsider and the child suddenly came to his home. Since Rurik insisted on doing this, Niya had nothing to say.

    "My son, is your new footman a fool who is still crying?"

    Rurik shrugged, "I understand how he feels. He can''t even imagine the abundance of our lives."

    "Really? I hope you can always be loyal to you."

    "He will."

    Rurik didn''t want to say any more, he didn''t need Telavis to use words to reiterate his loyalty. Rurik had already known in his heart that the existence of Telavis itself was not only a servant, but also a hostage, but also a future talent to be cultivated. First of all, Rurik thought of using the kid''s archery skills, and secondly, to train him to become one of the leaders of the Corvin tribe who was completely loyal to the leader of Ross.

    Therefore, it is necessary to show them the Ruth-style life, make them envy, make them yearn for themselves to have the same life, and let their values ??converge with the Ruth tribe. In this way, they are the Ross people!

    Let the Corvin slowly become a New Rus, and all the tribes that have been conquered will become a New Rus. This is what Rurik intended to accomplish.

    Through the determined eyes of the child covered in tears, Rurik had already felt Telavis'' interpretation of loyalty.

    Perhaps Rurik, who has been wandering the ice field for nearly two months, needs a good night''s sleep when he returns. A strong sense of responsibility drove his weak and extremely strong body to stand up and lead his young men to continue doing the last winter training in the winter.

    An unprecedented meal shocked the Telavis brothers and sisters, and the two were allowed to feast, and their stomachs were rarely filled. After eating enough, everyone feels energetic, just like yesterday''s exhaustion is a very distant matter.

    Compared with the Telavis brothers and sisters who only use wooden spoons to eat porridge and soup, Ruriek¡¯s ability to use two wooden sticks to precisely clamp the meat pieces and stuff them into his mouth makes Telavis curious at the same time. There are also some things in my mind.

    The boy seemed to be miraculous.

    The boy is distinguished.

    So, what can I do?

    Before Telavis could think about it for long, Rurik categorically announced the next arrangement.

    Rurik pointed at the brothers and sisters: "I will call my brothers soon. Telavis, you are an excellent archer, and I need you to help me train more archers."

    "Master...I...I can?" The boy was a little flattered.

    "This is something you must do. I am optimistic about your abilities, otherwise you will not be rewarded for such a meal. And you, Sepolava." Rurik''s hand pointed directly at the younger sister among the brothers and sisters: "I heard Do you know how to shoot arrows? Very good. I want to incorporate you into my Valkyrie regiment. Even if you are a woman, you need to hold a bow and arrow to fight when there is a war, just like you guard your own mountain fort."

    Seporava''s face was a little stiff, that is, Yururik''s words, she remembered the horror of the battlefield, and couldn''t help but feel sad.

    Rurik had no intention to scare the girl. He continued to emphasize: "You are not cowards, but too weak. Now you can only become strong if you accept my command. You must take up bows and arrows and accept my training, otherwise you will be unfaithful. ."

    Cyberlawy was stunned on the spot. She actually knew that she was betrothed to this confident and beautiful boy, and that what the boy said was really cruel.

    Her heart was filled with the child''s innocence, even if she saw the blood, Cyberlawy, this cute squirrel, she was first stimulated by a strong spirit, and she did not become as strong as her brother.

    She doesn''t like fighting, and she doesn''t even like to catch squirrels. She just wants to play with those little animals, and then go to the tribe shaman to listen to the female shaman imitating birds and beasts, as well as psychic things.

    Maybe Seporava is more suitable to follow Rumia and become a priest.

    But Rurik only wanted this "wife and concubine" to become a reliable female soldier.

    Under this circumstance, Carlotta, the commander of the Valkyrie Corps, was naturally moved out by Lurik.

    "Carota!"

    "in!"

    "This is Saiporava, and her name is Squirrel. She will be your sister from now on. You want to train her to shoot arrows, do you understand?"

    Carlotta knows the identity of the children who were invited under the leader. She also simply believes that although the former Ostala tribe and the Corvin gray squirrel tribe speak different languages, the strength of the two parties should be the same. the same.

    Carlotta felt that these brothers and sisters were also "nobles" who were in trouble, so they were naturally given preferential treatment by Rurik. She nodded deeply, indicating that she would do things well.

    Rurik quickly arranged things very clearly.

    He sighed and stood up quickly: "Now, I want to call my brothers together, I want everyone to know that I am back. And let them see the new brother!"

    According to Rurik''s own rules, children will not receive collective military training during the long winter.

    Special occasions require an exception. In the morning, Rurik sent someone to inform the idlers wandering in the tribe¡¯s chaotic and tortuous streets, and informed their child that ¡°the eldest¡± Rurik had issued a summoning order.

    Many boys, their boring winter life suddenly had great fun. They quickly changed into uniformly distributed attire, brought special wooden shields, wooden swords, and even some wooden bows, and gathered at the gate of Rurik''s chief''s house.

    Some girls acted a little slower. After finishing the needlework at hand, they also did some dressing, and carried wooden bows and arrows out of the house in the posture of little female warriors.

    All poor families, their young boys and girls all accepted the favor of Rurik, that is, the favor of the leader. They were rewarded with a little grain and leather, and a group of idle women were also asked to do some handicrafts, and Rurik would also pay for this a small amount of money or things that would be charcoal in the snow.

    With this blessing, children are educated by their parents to be loyal to R¨¹lic first, and then perform their best to get more rewards for themselves and their families.

    Rurik didn''t wait long. An army of children with as many as three hundred people gathered at the door of the leader''s house. Their standard-approved leather boots also crushed all the snow in front of the door into soldiers.

    Hundreds of people were wearing the same clothes, wearing the same hats, and holding wooden weapons in their hands.

    Rurik stood on the wooden steps at the door, he drew his dagger and held it high, and then followed the slogan, which was a chaotic line, and quickly began to form a neat column.

    At this moment, Carlota and Ella, the two girls also put on woolen caps and joined the team.

    Rurik is completely a king, maybe he should wear a crown to liven up this majestic atmosphere.

    The small empty field in front of the door was crowded with Ross¡¯s children. In the eyes of adults, these stubborn men who should be good at roofing thatched roofs, and the girls who only immerse themselves in work are difficult to train, and they are the same age as them. Rurik, has trained them into a neat team.

    Every time they line up neatly, it is a fun talk for ordinary people in the Ross tribe. Everyone is saying that these children are terrible, and even the girl among them will be the legendary female warrior after ten years.

    Of course, many people ridicule that girls after ten years are afraid that they will all become mothers. It is also a serious estimate that a strong and courageous mother will give birth to a more courageous boy.

    A large number of people gathered here. The older people saw Ross''s future, and the younger ones wanted their young children to grow up quickly so that they could receive Rurik''s training. Not only are the children trained, the children become extremely disciplined, but there are also very essential economic reasons for this-as long as they are trained today, the wealthy chief family will reward the children participating in a meal that they will never eat. meal.

    "Okay! All! Stand like a red pine!" Rurik gave an order, and all the boys and girls stood at attention, and everyone present heard the uniform sound of boots coming together.

    "Stop!"

    With a command, the three hundred people moved their right legs half of their bodies to the right again, and their shoulders as tight as pine trees also relaxed.

    The scene fell into a weird silence, and only the men and women of the tribe who were onlookers pointed and talked and laughed.

    Here, Rurik saw a lot of familiar figures, that was Fisk, Kanuf, and several potential future strong men.

    All the mercenaries are also gathered here, and they are also arranged in a neat team. However, compared with the extremely firm eyes of the children, most of the mercenaries'' faces were a little bit stretched. This is not surprising. The mercenaries who stay behind are basically pure coolies. They have to carry an axe to cut wood all day to ensure the operation of many stoves, including the firewood for cooking. Those mercenaries who participated in the action have always been highly tense in their spirits, but now they suddenly relax. Elite fighters such as Jeflo, who have not been well rested, are now a little sluggish.

    Take a few more glances!

    Of course, what Rurik cares most about is his young subordinates. They are his subordinates, regardless of whether they are men or women. In the foreseeable future, they will be married on a large scale.

    Rurik is such a plan. He wants to build a Janitor for himself, one that is in a "community of common destiny" with the leader.

    He took a deep breath: "Brothers! Sisters! I''m back! I will summon you today to see you!

    I see that you are all healthy, everyone has become stronger, but I also think that some people have eaten too much seal oil, and the whole person has become a slow-moving seal! "

    These remarks caused many children who lacked jokes in their lives to burst into laughter, and even the onlookers cheered up and teased Rurik for his humor.

    Rurik stretched out his hands and commanded a hilarious pause despite the depressing gesture.

    "This time we explored the North and the East. Do you know where? Now..."

    Finally, at this moment, Rurik could be regarded as pulling sister Telavis, who had looked dumbfounded in front of her.

    "My brothers, these two people are people from the East. He is a Kevin, the first time we met. Now all the Kevins have joined us in the Ross people. These two people will also be you in the future. Brothers are your sisters. In the future, we will also join a group of Kewen children or children from other tribes in our team."

    In fact, what Rurik is most worried about is always that due to differences in ethnicity and language, his subordinates will naturally form small groups and talk to each other. It''s best not to happen like that! Rurik feels that they grow up with each other and cultivate friendship in training and even if there will be fierce battles in the future, the friendly relationship between each other will last.

    Rurik could not estimate the distant future, such as the scene after one hundred and two hundred years, but since the Rus have conquered northern Finland, the place must always be the territory of the Rus.

    Liuli Klong re-introduced Telavis: "Look at this man, do you think he is a little short and a little unattractive? If you think this way, you are very wrong. He is a sharpshooter and can be accurate across 30 stikas. He shoots the standing sword hilt. He is better at archery than all of you, and I will ask him to teach you the skills of archery."

    Rurik''s determination attracted everyone''s high praise. After all, for them, starting from the time before the winter last year, archery with a wooden bow has become a game that boys and girls like. Of course, boys like archery, but because they have the responsibility to become berserkers fighting in close combat, they are required to learn a series of professional fighting martial arts.

    Both children were introduced. As for brothers and sisters Telavis, who are really good at archery as Rurik boasts, they still need to be observed by everyone.

    It is an important purpose of Rurik to gather a large number of children in a cold day, announce their victorious return and review them. This is a very small purpose to introduce the Telavis brothers and sisters.

    Another important purpose is the faint sense of anxiety that flashed in Rurik''s heart. He felt that his time was too important, although he could not expect his children to grow up to five or six years old quickly, due to the special situation. Children must grow up as early as possible. Even if they are only twelve or thirteen years old, Liu Rick would not believe him. They are ordered to eat a lot of fish and meat on weekdays, but now they also need to eat wheat. They can become more comparable at that age. strong.

    Rurik''s worries are nothing else.

    The new spring is just over a month away. He slightly feels that the temperature rise this year is a bit slower. However, the Ross people, who were huddled in the northern fjords, opened the Pandora''s Box last year and suddenly became willing to expand abroad on a large scale. The actions of expansion and revenge still coexist, and the Rus must pay two prices. This has led to the Ruth¡¯s brutality in the past year, and has caused the death of as many as 100 soldiers of pure Ruth blood. The price of their sacrifice is of course Roth¡¯s. The territory is greatly expanded, but the elite warriors who died will not be resurrected.

    Before the young fighters grow up, are the Rus people able to withstand such a consumption of troops? Even if a large number of foreigners join the Rus tribe, they are mostly women and children. As for recruiting mercenaries, Rurik didn''t think most of the soldiers were as loyal as Jevlo.

    If five hundred elite fighters are lost, the Ross tribe must be seriously injured.

    Rurik guessed that he could not persuade Otto, an old and determined father, to ask his "Rose Expansion" to be more restrained for the time being. UU Reading www. Uukanshu.com especially avoids direct armed conflicts with foreigners. It is difficult to think of this kind of thing, because they are the purest Roths. Once the conquering forces are stimulated, it is difficult to stop.

    Facing this situation, what Rurik thought of was to train his men.

    The most important thing he wants to announce is to resume training in advance.

    "Brothers, spring is coming! I want you to get rid of the seal oils on your body through training. I want to see your sturdy figures. From now on, I will take you when you grow up to continue expanding the territory of our Rus people. Go and conquer more tribes!"

    The atmosphere was ignited, and Fisk, staring, suddenly raised his wooden sword and yelled: "Ulariurik! Ulla!"

    The voice of Wula immediately roared like a mountain whistling a tsunami. No one understands the exact meaning of "Ula". In short, everyone shouted at the same time with a strong tongue. It was really a boost. The children were caught in a **** self-narcissism, and some of them were very different from their leader. Longing, and curious about what to eat at noon.

    After all, this is the rule, Rurik summoned everyone to gather, no matter what the meal.

 Chapter 281ï¼š 1 little economic problem

    Rurik really wanted his hands to grow up in an instant, even if they could quickly grow strong and tall enough.

    He saw the huge economic and political benefits brought about by the expansion of the Rus people in the past year, and he also realized the great worries of the tribe behind this sudden boom.

    The weak and the strong are the political ecology of Northern Europe in this time and space. Of course, various tribes can form alliances. Of course, the powers of the parties to the alliance are not equal.

    Tribes lacking strength either actively depend on a stronger tribe, or are defeated and annexed by the opponent.

    The strength of the Rus people lies in their perennial shrinking, which makes the tribe master a large number of strong men, who are the key to supporting the tribe''s combat effectiveness.

    Those elites have already lost, so to make up for it, Rurik had to step up training his young men.

    The times are rolling forward like a torrent. Some things must change, especially when the Rus treat other non-alliance tribes who speak other languages. The two sides must build a new covenant.

    Kewen came, and a group of deer breeders also came.

    Enslave them? Do not! If it is to revitalize Ross and establish a strong regional power, the act of enslavement can be regarded as digging the grave in advance for its own destruction.

    Following the example of the Svia tribe alliance?

    The Mellaren tribe is entirely due to its large population, the dual abilities of doing business and farming, and its unique geographical environment. Their prosperity comes from these few necessary conditions, thus becoming the leader.

    If it is just because of the large population and relatively strong overall strength, it can be a leader, why can''t the Rus replace it?

    Rurik felt that he couldn''t really enslave the Kowenmen and the deer breeders. Since the goal was to obtain greater benefits, he could use more advanced and efficient methods to make them particularly happy to work.

    Because they are all human beings, they all have the desire to make their lives more prosperous.

    To give them a contract, it is not shameful to surrender, and cooperation brings prosperity. As a person in control of rights, he must also abide by this contract.

    Although the children of the Ross tribe are somewhat resistant to the sudden emergence of foreign boys, after all, these children dream of becoming heroes on the battlefield, wanting to be excellent fighters, and they admire a kind of person-the good fighters.

    To what extent can a hunter with a bow play with a short wooden bow?

    In the boys¡¯ training ground, Telavis used the short bow made by the Ross people to hit a target far away from forty stikas (about 39 meters) with three iron cluster arrows, that is, a small piece. Tattered leather the size of a snow rabbit.

    The arrow hit was not luck. Telavis shot ten arrows in a row, each hitting the target.

    The most amazing thing is that one arrow hit the tail of the other, splitting it into two pieces.

    "Robinhood!" Rurik held his head for a moment and exclaimed.

    The boys and girls onlookers screamed because of their experience. Ruriek really kept his head with his hands, and he couldn''t help shaking.

    He was a little scared. Maybe at that time, the boy aimed more accurately and ran a little slower. Wouldn''t he be injured?

    Relying solely on the skill of archery, Telavis has established his position among boys, including his sister Sepolava, who has also been admired by girls through her precise archery performance.

    Are all the children of Kewen people good at archery? Thinking of the enemy''s arrows hanging on the leather armor of the Ross army during the siege battle, Rurik felt that his judgment was completely correct.

    Only three days later, the Corvin gray squirrel tribe, and the handful of deer breeders, who had been relatively settled, Rurik issued an order requiring them to hand over children between the ages of six and ten, regardless of whether they were boys or girls.

    At first, Mechasta of the Grey Squirrel Tribe and Alsaka, the leader of the deer breeder, felt that this order was a conspiracy. Even if they expressed surrender, it was mostly an expedient measure to survive. How can the estrangement disappear in an instant?

    Although the Ross people have provided a lot of resources, it cannot be said that this is a huge boon. You need to do everything unconditionally and willingly.

    More than twenty boys and girls were recruited by Rurik. They are a mixture of deer breeders and scientific people. In the final analysis, they are all "ancient Finns" and there is no real language barrier between them.

    Telavis naturally became the commander of the boys, and Sepolava became the commander of the girls.

    Kewen and deer breeders, and even Finns, are born relatively short. Maybe this relative shortness cannot be changed by eating a lot of meat and milk. Being small also has small advantages. Since they are not suitable for being on the front line and fighting frontal with other Viking tribes, their best position on the battlefield is to provide fire support and long-range output in the rear.

    The biggest requirement Liulik gave Telavis and Cyberlawis is very simple: "You take your own people to shoot arrows seriously, I want your people to be able to do Robin Hood."

    Yes, Rurik gave "the flying arrow split the arrow in half", and Rurik gave Robin Hood a clear vocabulary of this unique skill. They didn''t understand the cultural characteristics behind the word. They thought it was just staying. One of Rick''s many new words invented.

    To complete such a skill, it would be difficult to complete without long-term training and a billion talents.

    The number of Rurik''s subordinates has increased, and the training direction of the personnel has also begun to differentiate.

    He keeps his promises and implements the rules he has set. Even if the ice and snow have not melted, since training has resumed, the cafeteria has basically ended its existence as a temporary classroom.

    Those stocky wooden buildings are often immersed in the aroma of food.

    More than 300 children have their own seats, not to mention, they have their own wooden bowls, wooden spoons and wooden forks, and many others imitate their "boss" Rurik using two wooden sticks as an extension of their hands. They use learning chopsticks as a toy to pass the time. When they can manipulate the wooden sticks to pick up rocks, the children will take the initiative to show off.

    From the very beginning, Lulik''s requirements for hygiene were relatively high. He ordered his subordinates to clean their bodies regularly. Among the clothes he distributed, linen clothing needed to be washed with soap regularly, and individuals also needed to wipe their bodies regularly.

    Wash your hands before meals, wash your clothes after training, and wash your face and hair diligently. Rurik will take advantage of the opportunity to review and punish the dirty people. The method is very simple and straightforward, that is, today''s free lunch is cancelled.

    Similarly, it is considered a mistake to directly touch the food with your hands while eating, and Rurik asks his subordinates to supervise each other.

    These strict requirements before and after the meal have a ritualistic feeling. The children always feel that it is unnecessary, but they can''t fully understand the good intentions of Rurik.

    Every year, the Ross tribe will die a batch of very young children. Most of these children die of colds and diarrhea. In short, they are not doing a good job of protecting against the cold and eating up their stomachs. Even though many families have bought soap and used it in their daily lives, expecting everyone to use it to wash their hands, Rurik knew that he overestimated the people. Soap is still precious, and people use it cautiously. Washing hands with soap is a bit extravagant, and washing clothes that give off a strong sour smell becomes a must.

    Rurik''s men have always been very healthy, and rarely even get sick.

    No one really pays attention to this matter, or that they have an attitude of getting along with the situation when it comes to illness and death.

    Oh! When a person dies, that must be his destiny, nothing more.

    No one associates disease with poor sanitation. Lurik can only construct a ritualized sanitation work to allow his subordinates to passively develop a sanitation concept called "cleanliness" compared to most ethnic people. .

    The brothers and sisters Telavis were shocked by the abundance of the Ross people, because they and their sister had eaten porridge and vegetable soup for many periods, as well as large mouthfuls of seal meat and fish. He thought that the first time he had eaten this kind of food was a gift from Rurik, but he could not imagine that all children were eating such high-quality food.

    Gradually, he felt that this was the normal life of the Ross people. Since children can eat so well, wouldn''t it be better for the elderly?

    A sense of inferiority is deeply accompanied by Telavis. He is a person to be strong, and what he feels is the backwardness of the Kewen people.

    How to rectify the names of Kewen people? That is to do your own thing, let the Ross people look at it with admiration. He thinks so, eager to make the Ross people praise Covin people by doing great things to be very good.

    The winter is still the same, and Roseburg is thriving!

    Almost all of them are preparing for the upcoming trade season. Due to the influx of huge amounts of fur, the whole family of leather craftsmen from the tribe went into battle and began an all-weather struggle.

    Merchants even took advantage of this opportunity to find ways to get the goods.

    Most of the merchants spend the winter in the colder Roseburg every year, in order to get the fur as a second trader to make the difference. In essence, these people are porters, and their jobs lack technical barriers.

    Those very few businessmen with relatively large financial resources can be regarded as entrepreneurs in a sense.

    Rurik easily learned that the merchant Gould was focusing on those things.

    The cold is still there, it can''t interfere with Gould''s ambition, even if this guy feels that life is like a sunset. He wants to make a lot of money in the final stage of his life, while accumulating more wealth for his family, making the rest of his life a happier life!

    This old guy always likes young girls, but he has no right to marry a girl from the Ross tribe.

    Otto and Rurik believe that the girls of their tribe are a kind of special "strategic material", which can avoid "throwing into the woods to fend for themselves." The baby girl becomes engaged at the age of twelve. Join the Valkyrie Legion in Rurik.

    But as an old-timer, Gould is like a tireless shrew when it comes to giving birth to more wealth heirs. This is the second greatest pleasure in his life after making money.

    He married his eighth wife, who was also the daughter of a foreigner, and only because of the problem of fund turnover, he asked Gould to give her daughter to enter into a loan transaction.

    His eldest son Snoreva is really Gould''s son. He also married the daughter of a visiting merchant from the Mellaren tribe and became his second wife. To put it bluntly, he felt that only more marriages would have a greater chance of having a son.

    After all, in the huge Gould family, only men have absolute inheritance rights. As the eldest son, Snoreva bears great responsibilities.

    Therefore, in the light of the face, all merchants endured the issue of the payment tribe and tried every means to expand their respective transactions.

    The Russians provided so many kinds of goods this year. They are the producers of materials in the north. Compared with last year, the economic activities of this year are too prosperous, so that the limited economic market of the Rus tribe has the strange phenomenon of the currency tribe.

    Obviously, the Ross people looted more than 200,000 silver coins, and a large number of copper coins with small purchasing power entered the market.

    Insufficient currency is a real thing, and things have become a little magical!

    After all, they are Russ. At this stage, the main body of Russ is pure Vikings. As Vikings, hoarding money is really normal.

    There are only two people holding the craziest silver coins here, Rurik and Gould.

    In order to fight against the huge amount of hard expenditure, Rurik''s first thought was to let the coins flow back into the "big money box", that is, the tribe''s "national treasury" in a practical sense.

    The free lunch launched at the level of tribal leaders is aimed at Rurik¡¯s men, who have more than 300 mouths waiting to be fed. To feed them, the monthly expenditure is more than 600 silver coins.

    Rurik summoned the women of the tribe to work as tailors, so that each of his men had a decent outfit. There is one thing to say, this clothing is a high investment at the beginning, and it is basically some sewing and mending work in the later period.

    Even if it is hired as construction workers and cooks, these salary expenses are not much. What''s more, those mercenaries and slaves, Rurik only needed to provide a small amount of remuneration, and he could reasonably ask them to work more.

    Among all the expenses, the two largest ones are the raw material costs of Rurik¡¯s own hand-crafted workshop, such as a large amount of seal grease and charcoal blocks.

    And the large quantities of food and vegetables bought from Gould.

    A large amount of coins actually flowed into Gould''s pocket, and in turn, Gould needed to spend money to buy soap, glassware, and brand new spirits from Rurik.

    As a result, this trade has reached a magical closed loop. If the Ross tribe wants to count GDP, then the transaction between Rurik and Gould will inevitably account for half of the GDP.

    Of course, the wealthy households in the third place, they are a newly emerging family, and also represent a new force of craftsmen, they may also account for one-fifth of the GDP.

    After the blacksmith Kravasson and his colleagues signed an agreement, they shared the craftsmanship of making hundred steel. He also monopolized the glassware manufacturing of the Ross tribe. Today, a large number of children of the Corvin tribe have become full-time blacksmith apprentices. Stay on Rick''s military training call-up list.

    Cravason''s family is rising, and the iron work of Cravason and his sons has made a huge fortune. By March, they control more than 20,000 silver coins!

    Sitting on these few coins, Kravasson naturally set up a solid room in the Novgorod-style woodcut that had been built in his own house to store his huge amount of silver coins.

    Whether there is a bank in this era, everyone¡¯s wealth can only be protected by themselves. Even if the Ruths have long stipulated that stealing money from their tribesmen will be expelled from behind after being chopped with a finger or a stick, or even beheaded, how can the theft be eradicated?

    It''s not that people''s hearts are not simple enough, it''s all because they are born to be wealthy, which makes some people take risks. After sitting on huge amounts of wealth, the risk of being targeted by thieves and robbers is even greater.

    Cravason was sitting on a huge amount of money that he had never thought of being at the disposal of his family. He was so precious that he didn''t even think of spending it. Instead, he began to drive a large number of new children into so-called miners, ordering Kawei and Kamni to lead them. , Sitting on a hired reindeer sleigh, went to the distant mountains to dig iron ore to complete a large number of orders.

    They are more focused on producing more metal products, especially completing orders for more steel-armed crossbows by Lurik and steel swords for young men of the tribe.

    10% of the silver coin income is returned to Liu Rick¡¯s cash box in a tax-like manner Even so, the wealth of the Kravassen family is still increasing rapidly.

    In this way, the two big and small gold-suckers, objectively they have very necessary economic ties with each other, and somewhat curbed the free trade of the Russians.

    Small businessmen have a lack of working capital, and the funds of ordinary Ross families are generally lacking.

    But the future of this year''s trade is really wonderful. Since there is no flow of oneself, even if it is bartering, the transaction must continue. Anything of value can be used as a medium of transaction, even the marriage rights of one''s own daughter. In order to make a lot of money, those businessmen feel that they have seized the opportunity to make a fortune and have completely spared it.

    Rurik, how could he be aware of this situation early? Perhaps it is only because the core population of the Ross tribe in this era has expanded to 5,000 people, including a large number of newborns. Those surrendered Kewen can only be regarded as a kind of ally with a very special relationship, and the number of deer breeders in control is only ten.

    Free market? Is it necessary for such a few people? Rurik feels that he might as well control all the small families. It is like building a medium-sized enterprise with a population of four to five thousand including family members. To manage so many people, it does not require a complicated organizational structure. .

 Chapter 282ï¼š Business tax

    Lurik didn''t care about how his tribes traded with those merchants for the time being. Until the time came for the vernal equinox, he was worshipping in the depths and heard the tribes complaining about something.

    what? Five squirrel skins can be exchanged for four silver coins?

    what? Only two silver coins for a very delicate seal skin?

    what? The price of expensive ferrets has also been reduced to five silver coins?

    Rurik heard of one more thing. The Gould family was the largest fur purchaser in the entire tribe. This made Leurik think that the guy had already taken away a batch of soap and put it in his own warehouse. At the same time, the guy was also buying large quantities of leather goods at low prices.

    Although it is a normal market reaction of capital to hoard stocks at low prices, R¨¹rik was really upset when things happened to Gould.

    However, when this happens, my father is still discussing other things with the guys. It is said that they are discussing how to continue to retaliate against the Gotland people, and then they will gather a crowd to drink some burning spirits, just like swallowing fire into their stomachs. Tough guy style.

    In the past few days, Otto''s most annoyance is his mistake. The burning liquor burned off a bit of his beard, and it seemed that he had lost a bit of majesty. But the spirits to drink are indispensable.

    Papa is indulging in the extraordinary stimulation of strong wine, and his most concern is robbery and conquer.

    Rurik knew that the more such a moment, the more he had to shoulder the responsibility of the leader. He even felt that this was the intention of the old man Otto, in order to let himself continue to experience.

    Experience? Okay!

    Then do something serious! To determine a right that must be owned by the Ross tribe that is already a city-state nationalized in a practical sense-commercial tax must be collected.

    The April of the Julian calendar came peacefully in people''s expectations.

    Calmness is superficial, like a stream that is beginning to rise, and many vigorous things gradually gradually change in silence.

    This year is indeed worse than last year. On April 1st, the ice floes in the bay still did not melt. Even the hunters who went into the vast ocean to dig ice to trap seals, the news from them was still bad. Compared with the previous time, the sea ice is indeed thinner, but the thickness has been reduced from one meter to half a meter, and the situation is still bad.

    The annoying winter seems to be prolonged by some mysterious power. The Ross people and all the merchants who live there need the priests of Ross to divining an answer.

    Such embarrassment, the memory of the high priest Veria is not uncommon.

    She vaguely remembered that for a few years in winter, sea ice did not dissolve until it was barely available for sailing in May.

    Even in the remaining years, the time is approaching the summer solstice festival, and there are still some backlogs of ice in the shade of the hills.

    I am afraid that none of this is "God''s Wrath". After all, some years are obviously warm winters, and the ocean thawed enough to sail in March.

    In the past years, when the sea water thaws did not have any obvious impact on the lives of the Ross people. Early thaw, the Ross people did not get rich, and after the thaw, the life of the Ross people is still normal.

    Perhaps this year''s commotion is due to the fact that the merchants have hoarded a large amount of goods, and they have an unprecedented thirst for trade, but the ice and snow are still hard and the climate is still cold.

    Businessmen most want to get a good enlightenment.

    Otto and his guys, and even a large number of Ross people, also want an answer.

    When the ice and snow melt, the huge fleet of the Ross people will rush in all directions with their own purposes, whether it is trade, construction, or simply war. If the sailing is forced to be delayed until May, many things will disrupt the plan.

    Actually? The climate at the beginning of the year 830 AD is indeed cold, especially in the depths of the Gulf of Bothnia where Roseburg is located.

    The Ross people who ended the "North Hunting" crossed the frozen sea, and the appearance of the weird and twisted iceberg they saw was extremely rare. It is usually squeezed into long and narrow folds of five or six meters by the stress of sea ice, and the situation is more prominent this year.

    Not only the boundary of Roseburg, but the entire northern European climate is even more cold, so that the entire Baltic Sea is frozen!

    If there are some benefits to the Danish people from the ice, it is that they can walk through the frozen Danish Strait and walk to Oslo with one pair of feet! They actually exchanged goods in winter, which was extremely rare in previous years.

    The small merchants are in anxiety. What they don''t know is that Lake M?laren in the south is now frozen. A large number of fishermen are walking on the ice lake, or pulling a sledge along the frozen river into the territory of the Yilmalun tribe, and exchanged fur and linen with the Granite who suddenly emigrated. Manufactured ironware.

    Yes, the Granites who fled to Eskilstuna today spent the winter through the winter by smelting local iron ore in order to survive.

    But most of the poor beggars who were taken away from the streets of Mellaren bazaar were frozen to death in this cold winter. In this way, they are undoubtedly very lucky for the beggar who was eventually collected by R¨¹lik.

    There will always be a large number of poor people in the Melaren tribe. Such severe cold has caused some families to be ruined, and the children who survived have to face loneliness, even hunger and severe cold. Chief Mellaren did not have the energy and consciousness to manage the orphans under his control. The wealthy generally regarded orphans as pests and they should avoid them.

    Every day, the chief mercenaries who patrolled the streets of Mellaren had to restrain some of the dead beggars, and threw the frozen corpses to the pyre and burned them into ashes.

    New beggars are still appearing, and new deaths are coming.

    The Merlaren tribe, and even other alliance tribes, because of this cold winter, the number of their tribes has decreased significantly. The Mellaren tribe has lost as many as four hundred people. Most of the dead are children and the elderly. The physically strong are basically safe, and the current strength of the tribe has not been significantly damaged.

    What worries Olekin, the leader of Mellaren, is that if the ice and snow have not melted yet, isn''t the planting season delayed? Isn''t the delay in the most critical trade assembly even more deadly? !

    The people of Mellaren are holding a grand ceremony, praying for the gift of God, let the ice and snow melt, and everything will return to normal.

    The Ross people are doing exactly the same thing here!

    Although he was extremely reluctant, Rurik had to contribute as many as five reindeer as sacrifices. As a "person blessed by Odin", he is even more expected. Everyone believes that this child can talk to God directly, and he can ask God for an answer as the leader of Ross - when will the ice and snow melt?

    If possible, Rurik should ask for Odin''s tolerance, and it is best to turn the frozen sea into a wave of thousands of miles on the second day of the sacrifice.

    The sacrifice began in Wanmin''s hope and ended in Wanmin''s sigh.

    Rurik had to follow the advice of the high priest Veria. He beheaded the deer, smeared his face with deer blood, and then lay down in the deer skin spread in the altar and closed his eyes. Veria immediately instructed Lumia, who was wearing a antler helmet, to announce that Rurik''s soul had personally gone to Valhalla at this time, and had to face himself.

    People stared and waited for a result. Actually? Rurik was sleepy, he could feel how solemn the silent grand sacrifice scene was, and he thought of a countermeasure in his heart.

    Everything is in accordance with the pre-discussed script. In a deliberate convulsion, Lumia announced that "his soul has returned."

    Rurik deliberately calmed his face and announced that the snow and ice would melt in May.

    Who can not lament this bad news?

    Facing the noise and dissatisfaction of the crowd, Rurik didn''t feel any confusion in his mind, so he continued to announce: "Maybe this is not the answer we desire. Odin has such an attitude. As mortals, you have no right to make conditions with God. , Not even me! May is May! This is God¡¯s test of us. If we Ruths cannot overcome this small difficulty, there will be no greater development."

    Is the snow and ice bound to melt in May?

    Just leave it! If the situation at that time is still bad, then there will be another ritual drama.

    At the sacrifice site, Gould, who was pregnant with a big belly, led all members of the entire family to become key spectators.

    Unlike most people''s conviction, Gould knew from the beginning that this move must be a trick that Rurik discussed with the priests. First of all, Gould believed that Rurik had indeed received the favor of God, but it would be too much to convince him that Odin looked after the child everywhere. Odin is the legendary god! He wasn''t Rurik''s nanny.

    Gould is very pragmatic. Because of his knowledge and knowledge, some people say that a person will become a hero when he dies, some say that the soul returns to the sea of ??souls, and some say that it is sealed in the dark underworld. He also heard his Briton woman say that bad guys will suffer in a world full of flames when they die, and good people will go to a wonderful place to live forever when they die.

    People of all colors say that since death is inevitable, why not enjoy life in this world?

    He feels that he has hoarded a huge amount of goods this year, especially the most traditional fur trade he manages, which has made explosive development this year. He saw the cold of the merchants, not only the merchants, but a large number of buyers were also looking forward to the arrival of the merchant fleet with a huge amount of goods.

    Therefore, Gould is not in a hurry, and even with a longer freeze period, he has more time to prepare for the subsequent trade season.

    But what he did not expect was that not long after the sacrificial activities, Rurik walked into his house in person.

    The ice is still there, but the breeze makes people feel a little gentle.

    On the afternoon of April 5th in the Julian calendar, Rurik was only accompanied by Jeflo, and the two set foot on Gould''s mansion.

    Gould, who had already taken a nap, had to get up immediately to meet his old friend.

    In the full-bodied wooden living room with solid wood floors built by Gould''s messenger, he hurriedly set up a small banquet.

    Gould took it for granted that Rurik''s sudden visit must be to discuss a new trade plan.

    However, it turns out that Rurik is not interested in the extremely sweet and greasy dried plums on the table, but has always put on a somewhat cold and calm face, which is really a bit worrying.

    Gould murmured in his heart, whether it is someone who has experienced real wars. There were some innocent children. Has it changed?

    "Rurik, you are an auspicious bird. You flew to my home again today, bringing me good news?"

    Gould''s ruddy face was full of flattery, and he always treated his important trading partners like this.

    Rurik still had a calm face, he didn''t even have any politeness, and regardless of the snacks and wine on the table, he went straight to the subject.

    "Gould, this time I am the representative leader, and I announce a very crucial order to you!"

    "Ah?!" Gould was taken aback, and his hand holding the pure gold wine glass trembled.

    "Are you scared?"

    "No!" Gould denied, "I am already a native of Ross, and of course I have to do well what the leader confessed."

    Hearing it, Rurik cheered up suddenly, and a slight smile appeared from the corners of his calm lips: "This is your attitude? It''s great."

    "So, what can I do for you?" Gould said flatly.

    "I want money."

    "Is it a new trade? Okay! I still have a lot of wealth in my hands."

    "You misunderstood what I meant." As he said, Rurik''s little hand beat the wooden low table rhythmically, and he slowly said: "This is the chief''s order! The chief has decided! Taxes will be collected from this year."

    Tax is tax. Since 829 AD, Rurik proposed the concept of tax in the Ross tribe. Most people have already understood this, and Gould is no exception.

    "Taxes? Huh? I''m a businessman and I didn''t sign an agricultural contract with you. Even so, do I still have to collect taxes?"

    Maybe you can be stopped by Gould''s questioning if you change someone.

    To be fair, Gould was right. Whether it is in the East or the West, the so-called tax initially refers to the agricultural "tribute" provided by the grassroots individuals to the group organizers. Its appearance is very consistent with the natural development of a group.

    Those tribes who moved to Shilla Fort, they signed a contract with the leader¡¯s family, that is, they received high-quality agricultural tools provided by the leader to reclaim the land, and they received the leader¡¯s planting grain and a large amount of rations. As a price, they would receive every year''s harvest in the future. Return a small part to the leader.

    People of the tribe generally understand taxation, and this is the understanding of the term tax.

    Of course, they have a superficial understanding of this concept.

    Rurik said bluntly: "You and I do not have an agricultural contract. We clearly have a commercial contract. With a contract, you have to pay taxes."

    "Huh? But, on your contract..."

    "Listen to me!" Rurik stretched his head and raised his voice: "Listen, your contract with me is only a contract between two people. In fact, you, as a businessman, have a contract with our Ross tribe."

    "what is that."

    "Don''t you understand? A large number of businessmen do business in Roseburg, import our goods and transport them to other places for sales, and make great profits from it. Thousands of businessmen come every year, and they can do business in Roseburg safely. For business, don¡¯t worry about bandits attacking their wealth. Even if there is, we Rus will punish bandits with capital punishment. The tribe provides security for business people and provides a peaceful business environment. But this peace is not natural, I The tribe¡¯s efforts need to be paid."

    Gould reacted instantly: "So you asked me to pay taxes, just to pay this special price?"

    "Yes, you are worthy of being a big businessman." Rurik felt that things were done, and his attitude became very kind.

    At this time, Gould was in trouble. He shook his head slightly: "Although it is different from the explanation of the Mellaren. Rurik, you are a bit bad, a bit like the Mellaren is doing business."

    "Oh? I have changed? I still have the same temperament."

    "No! You gave a more reasonable reason than the Mellaren. Even so, please listen to my opinion." Gould said boldly.

    "Really? You say it Rurik doesn''t think Gould can say anything else, he is mentally prepared to argue with him.

    Rurik has decided to personally "invent" the commercial tax, which will be collected this year. He does not expect all businessmen to cooperate, and even pessimistically believes that a large number of businessmen are actually uncooperative. After all, who would vomit part of his money willingly?

    If you encounter some troubles, use a little power to solve them. After all, I will be successful, and the commercial tax will be collected every year in the future.

    Of course, if the businessmen generally cooperated, they wouldn''t be guilty of arrogance.

    Therefore, Rurik felt that he must first deal with Gould, the wealthiest merchant. As long as the Gould family supports it, other merchants will surely agree with it when the wind is like this.

    But Gould''s rhetoric was somewhat unexpected.

    From the beginning, Rurik thought that the merchants were highly self-interested in order to obtain higher profits. He never thought that their self-interested attitude had reached such a field. However, this seems to be quite normal.

 Chapter 283ï¼š The Gould Familys Choice, the No. 1 Taxpayer

    For business, Gould has his own understanding.

    He informed Rurik of his opinion.

    "All kinds of businessmen came to Roseburg to do business. In fact, everyone felt that they brought the goods from outside to the Ross people, and at the same time, they could also take away the goods from Roseburg and sell them to distant places. Most of the merchants think this way, if Without business people, the Roths can only rely on themselves. Therefore, many people feel that they are kind to the Roths."

    "That''s it? It''s ridiculous." Rurik has seen him a long time ago. Could it be the attitude of many guest merchants? Could it be that they feel that if they don''t come, the Ross people will be poor?

    Rurik said angrily: "In my opinion, they are clearly staring at our leather profits, including you. It is we who gave the merchants the possibility of making profits, so how can they become unilateral for us by the merchants? Conveying benefits."

    Gould shrugged: "Perhaps, some people think that this is mutually beneficial. Even so, the merchants and the Ruths themselves have nothing to do with each other."

    Do you really owe nothing to each other?

    Rurik''s attitude was naturally completely negative. He narrowed his eyes and declared that it was not simple.

    He revealed in a calm and serious response: "You actually think that the tax plan I proposed is unreasonable and redundant? And it will harm the interests of business people?"

    Gould didn''t answer rashly, and this silence was understood by Rurik as acquiescence.

    "That''s good. If that''s the case, why don''t I organize a trade team myself? I can form a caravan under my orders. Why rely on those traveling merchants? I can definitely be a merchant."

    Even if he is a child, he has shown strong action and perseverance for several years. Gould, who was silent, couldn''t sit still at all, he spied Rurik''s intention to abandon him.

    Even if Gould had lofty ambitions, he knew that his wealth came from the gift of this child. Although it was a bit exaggerated, it was true.

    The old guy hurriedly straightened his back and ordered the servant waiting in the chamber to leave.

    Gould hurriedly explained: "I will support any of your decisions. I am already a Rusman. How can I not support the leader? I am your loyal servant. It is just that I have to tell you that this is the common belief."

    "I didn''t aim at you." Rurik replied straightforwardly.

    Gould let out a sigh of relief.

    After all, Gould''s words were not temporary nonsense, and Rurik took this opportunity to feel comfortable thinking about it.

    Indeed, if a country aspires to become strong, she will naturally find ways to attract investment in order to form its own economy and strength. Businessmen are profit-seeking, and collecting commercial taxes is also an important financial cornerstone for a country''s proud and stable operation.

    Reducing taxes to zero within three to five years is the key to attracting businessmen to invest. After time has passed, taxation is necessary, and with this very considerable taxation, a large fiscal surplus can be used by a country to use this money to better build its national economy and people''s livelihood according to its own wishes.

    Just now, Gould specifically mentioned the mighty Mellaren tribe, which is also regularly collecting a fortune from all foreign merchants. Specifically, it is a sales point built by other tribes in the "core area" set by the leader, and a tribute must be paid to the leader.

    Gould called it a tax, and Rurik was more appropriately called land rent.

    After thinking about it for a while, Rurik explained: "Even so, I still have to collect taxes. I am very different from the M?laren people! You have just stated that you are in the core territory of M?laren. To do business, you must give tribute to the leader. However, when you run an island on the lake, many merchants do the same thing, so you don¡¯t have to pay any tribute.

    The tax you understand is not tax at all, but rent.

    You said that the two Russian merchants do not owe or benefit each other. In my opinion, as a leader, I can act according to the methods of the Merlaren and collect their land rent.

    We Rus have provided a stable business environment for foreign businessmen for many years. The businessmen built residential warehouses in my territory, which completely squeezed our Russ own living space. It stands to reason that I should collect a sum of money to compensate my people.

    But I will not take things too extreme. Gould, would you like to hear my in-depth thoughts? "

    Gould''s interest was completely mobilized, he couldn''t think that the kid was witty words.

    To be honest, this child is already exercising the power of the leader. If he wants to make money, he can lead a group of warriors and force the merchants to take money. It''s not that the leader of the Mellaren tribe has never done anything like this.

    Gould, who was once young and weak, couldn''t forget the experience of being searched by that leader.

    "Go ahead." Gould replied quickly.

    "Then listen." Rurrik raised his chest: "I will persuade or order all the merchants who live in my Roseburg to come up with a sum of money obediently. Just before this year''s trade season, I Business taxes in this area must be collected. Gould, you are a big businessman and I need your support."

    "Yes! My family will chase you forever."

    Rurik sullied his mouth and shook his head: "I need your real support, not verbal agreement. You have to support my opinion and really help me to do it."

    "So, what should I do?"

    "Do you know my dream? Yes, you do. I want to make my tribe stronger than ever. If you think that you just have a strong military strength, and thousands of fighters are even strong, you would be wrong. wrong.

    I want to make the tribe really strong, so I need a lot of money.

    I don''t have any intention of just caring for my own enjoyment, my money is for the whole tribe after all.

    My father Otto is getting older, and now he is more willing to chat with those uncles and is more addicted to alcohol. He asked me to do many things and promised that he would ratify my deeds. I am now the leader of the tribe! Even if you haven''t experienced the final ceremony.

    Do you know my dream?

    I hope that in my clan, all the boys and girls in Ross will not go hungry or be frozen to death. All men can marry at least one wife, and all women can be protected by their husbands. All families will have enough food and clothing, so they will not maliciously abandon their daughters and reluctantly raise their sons.

    The Ross people will continue to conquer. Those who surrender to me, I will let them have enough food and clothes, and I will let them live quietly so that they will not rebel.

    If the Ross people want to continue their revenge, I need more excellent weapons, more fighters, and better ships.

    In order to achieve my dream, I need a lot of money and a lot of materials! "

    Although Rurik was eloquent, his immature childlike voice could be described as pure and pure, and it was these words that were really shocking.

    Gould marveled at Rurik''s dream, and Jeflo couldn''t believe that a Rusman could say such a thing.

    Because of surprise, Gould was sweating all over. He was quiet for a while before slowly responding: "Your words remind me of the goddess Freya. That is the most merciful goddess, the mother of all, she It is the embodiment of love and care."

    "You... mean I''m like Freya? I''m a man."

    Gould shook his head and put on a smile to relax the serious atmosphere: "But you can''t deny that you were a very beautiful boy before you grew your beard. Listen, since you can get Odin''s blessing, you How can I be sure that I have not received Freya''s blessing?

    Your great ideal is like the ideal of a goddess.

    Do not! I even think that you may also be blessed by Frey. I can be sure that you have already received Thor''s blessing. "

    What is flattery? This is flattery!

    The Ross people believe in a wide variety of gods. Most men believe in Odin, and most women feel that it is good for them to believe in goddesses like Freya and Friga.

    Gould chuckled: "Rurik, if you wear the priest''s plain white gown, you stretch your hair and put on a flower crown. You are standing in the altar, no one will think you are a boy.

    But you are indeed a boy, a benevolent, great, brave, and beloved by the entire Asgardian gods. Yes, you will become a very good leader, that is, your dreams do require a lot of money to support. "

    "I don''t want to listen to your flattery." Rurik continued in a good mood: "I''m trying to earn wealth. I hope to get a lot of food, leather, flax, and iron ore more than silver coins. When I earn silver coins, I don¡¯t melt to make tableware. When I¡¯m extremely hungry, silver coins are useless. I earn silver coins in exchange for more supplies to make my people stronger and better lives. Therefore, businessmen must take money. Come!"

    "Then do it! This is my true word. I will do my best to help you realize your dream. Maybe only in this way can my soul get closer to God. So let us discuss a reality, how much do you want to charge? Taxes? I have to vilify and say that if the business people feel that most of the money they make is taxed, they will not come to Roseburg. If the tax is too little, I don¡¯t think you will be satisfied."

    Rurik replied readily: "You don''t need to worry about this, I have already thought of it. Those merchants, every household has to pay me fifty silver coins. I think this tax is appropriate."

    Gould was shocked. He actually wanted to say that this is a bit more than taxes. After all, a large number of businessmen are small businesses. For so many years, they have followed the big businessmen to eat leftovers. How much profit can those people make?

    Rurik also paused and emphasized: "You alone! Gould, you have to pay 10,000 silver coins in taxes this year."

    "Ah?!" Gould was really taken aback: "So many? Am I your sheep?! You..."

    Rurik turned his face on the spot and put on a threatening look: "Too much? You are a Ross native, you must obey the leader of me. You should understand that you are a different person! We Ross natives lack professional businessmen. Now, you are a big businessman I trust. Compared with those traveling merchants, it is as if you are a warrior in chain mail. Those people are just fools with only a fig leaf."

    Gould began to hesitate, no one knew what he was talking about, and Rurik knew that this guy must be upset.

    Yes, let a big businessman pay a heavy tax, how can a businessman willingly? What''s more, there will be rebellion, and more will be cleaned up and ran away.

    Rurik pointed out the pros and cons: "Listen, the huge wealth you are earning now, and you have become a rich man, is it your personal ability? Don''t be stupid! You are relying on me to become rich, without us Ross tribe, how much do you have?!

    I need you very much now, and what I need will always be the obedient Gould family. "

    Now, Gould''s forehead was stretched out in cold sweat, this time he was no longer surprised, but through Rurik''s eyes, Gould saw a fierce look. That is the look in the eyes of murder, the look in the eyes of people who have experienced battle.

    Two meanings that Gould perceives.

    If you refuse or hesitate to cooperate, you will no longer be reused, and Liulique will soon foster new merchants to replace him as a distributor of various commodities.

    Or, he was imprisoned or removed by the Rus, and his wealth was ruined.

    Gould can only think about the worst possible first. He weighed it and decided to fully agree with it.

    "Okay! Ten thousand silver coins, I will take them out."

    Rurik could clearly detect the old guy''s sigh, and he thought about it. How could a businessman suddenly spit out 10,000 silver coins?

    "Don''t be sad, do you feel that you have lost a lot? I don''t think you will suffer from gains or losses because of 10,000 silver coins. You will receive more support from me because of your active cooperation."

    Gould reluctantly begged for mercy; "Yes, my family is your loyal servant."

    "Very good. Today I want you to take out 10,000 silver coins. Or, you can directly pay for the grain. I know that you still have a lot of grain on hand that has not been sold. You don''t need to continue trying to bid up. The price of food is still at the usual market price. A silver coin is exchanged for ten pounds. You now prepare one hundred thousand pounds for me. I forbid you to sell this food to anyone."

    Gould knew that Rurik also had a large amount of food in his hands. What is very amazing is that the child''s control of his own food is simply to distribute to his men for food. I am afraid that this child has no intention of selling food for profit at all, which is really strange.

    Based on this, how did Gould think that the purpose of Rurik¡¯s hoarding of grain is to support his subordinates. This is to ensure high-calorie grains to maintain the daily calorie consumption of children and mercenaries, and also to support the daily calorie consumption of children and mercenaries. Use this as a temptation to force them to rely more on the leader''s support. In order to have a full meal every day, they must remain loyal.

    There is also a very special point. They use a bag of dried grains as a reward for labor, and Lurik confesses the work of logging, construction and even tailoring to the tribe. They are extremely motivated.

    After all, according to Rurik''s consumption method, the grains he had on hand did not last until the beginning of May. Therefore, during this period, the proportion of fish and seal meat in the children''s diet became more and more important.

    Gould''s grains at hand were no more than 100,000 pounds. Since Rurik had requested, he had to immediately hand over all the inventory, leaving only his family''s rations.

    Gould made a promise to pay the tax immediately, and Rurik immediately gave encouraging feedback.

    "I need your cooperation very much. I very much need you, the top big businessman, to set an example! When I start to collect taxes, I will announce to those small businessmen. You! Gould! Your family takes the lead. The most taxes are paid, so other businessmen have no reason to refuse to pay taxes.

    As a feedback to you, I will find more profit margins for you, even if you can only get the average profit in the future, you can also make a fortune.

    Listen, you are just a big businessman, and a big businessman who has risen up relying on my merits. You have too much money now, but your family is destined to only depend on me. You can be a wealthy person with peace of mind. Your family has been living in happiness and abundance, don''t think about anything else. Your family is fully protected by me, and all risks are borne by me. "

    Gould noticed that Rurik had missed his words. It was obvious that Rurik was collecting business taxes. The kid proposed a novel idea, but he couldn''t figure out the amount of tax.

    This child must take half of his profits for taxation in the future.

    "Okay! If my family has one hundred thousand silver coins a year in pure profit, take out half. No! It''s okay to spend sixty-seven thousand to pay taxes. At least the Ross people are more reasonable than the Mellaren people. Since I pay a lot of taxes, they will no longer be like the Anklas and Mellaren tribes, always coveting my wealth."

    Of course Gould was clear. As a leader, Rurik could do things unreasonably. Obviously, this kid''s behavior has always been contractual.

    No, Rurik immediately proposed a new benefit plan.

    "I have some business matters to discuss with you. I want to recruit a group of shipbuilding professionals, experts with the ability to build your large cargo ships! I also hope that you will find a way to bring the Fodggen who is good at making leather products The family invites Roseburg. You will get my further preferential treatment because of these actions. You have to arrange your sons to do these things. In the future, the outstanding ones among your sons will definitely get my family Will always be reused."

    "You... Are you going to make a lot of transport ships? Shouldn''t you be warships?" Gould asked inexplicably.

    "I want a transport ship! I want to rely entirely on sailing transport ships. We Russ have expanded a lot of territory. I need time to digest these results. I will immediately use the resources of the newly conquered territories. Those transport ships, It is used to ship the iron ore of an entire mountain. That is the most important result of our Kitakari. It is the best ore that our blacksmith has ever seen. The transport ship is also used to load a huge amount of oriental fur. , Oriental salmon, and other goodies.

    I don''t believe in other big businessmen, I will trust you. Those brand new ironware and furs, who should I rely on to sell them? "

    Gould, who had a big belly, smiled, and smiled clearly that he was a 200-jin fool.

    He feels that there is no better vocabulary for the profit margins to describe its beauty. In contrast, the so-called commercial tax may be insignificant.

    As a big businessman, Gould has no obligation to manage the life and death of small businessman. All you have to do is to serve Party A''s father. What''s more, this party A is still the big leader of his own real deal?

 Chapter 284ï¼š A little disagreement between Arik and Otto

    Otto temporarily handed over the management of public affairs to Rurik. He was practicing his only son so that he could inherit his career earlier.

    Because time is running out.

    Over the past few years, the Ross tribe is rapidly becoming better, and now Otto has not thought of everything that is happening. The tribe is walking on a road that was never conceived.

    This road is not only a road of conquest or a business road to the north and east.

    It was a radical change to the tribe, it was Rurik''s dream, but it was beyond the imagination of the old tribes like Otto.

    The glassware that was once extremely rare is not particularly cheap. A considerable number of tribes already own it, and the tribes are still producing and selling them at a relatively fast rate.

    Drinking ale seems to have become a thing of the past, and condensing a vat of ale into only a few glasses of fiercely burning spirits has become the new favorite of these old guys. Not only do they like it, but different young men are eager to try the magical feeling of drinking burning liquor, even if it is likely to burn half of their beards like a leader because of improper operation.

    There are many more things that you never own. Whether they are daily necessities, tools or weapons, the biggest thing they have in common is that they will inevitably make a lot of money if they are sold.

    Otto is back, he is very happy to gather with his guys, in the atmosphere of "two or two old white and three two pigs head", tasting "RUSVODKA" spirits, chewing on dried meat and plums. They are a large group of experienced old guys, they are more eager to vent their rage to the enemy than doing business to make money.

    This year must be the same as last year. The tribe needs to send troops to continue to retaliate against the enemy. What''s more, this year, the Rus have an excellent reason to play-to avenge the allies of the Ostara.

    As the vernal equinox sacrifice passed, although the ice and snow had not melted, Otto and his friends were already discussing the specific matters of the revenge operation.

    There are a lot of technical details in this area, and it can''t be done by a rowing boat with hundreds of brawny men in command and yelling with all kinds of weapons and landing on Gotland Island and then killing all quarters.

    Everyone believes that the enemy is by no means a fool, and that they must be on guard when they suffer a big loss.

    Besides, the Gotlanders are the hounds raised by the Danes. They beat the Danes'' dogs. Who knows what kind of revenge the Danes will take?

    It''s not that everyone is afraid of the enemy''s revenge. If this revenge expands and causes the tribes and the Mellaren people to run into trouble in their business activities, it would be no good.

    But thinking that revenge on the enemy will not result in no impact on one''s own economic activities. How easy is this to say?

    After many days of discussion, Otto and several well-respected old guys had some conservative ideas.

    A young and strong faction such as Arik who has made military exploits, he just wants to recreate a victory before looting a large amount of food, silver coins and gems. No doubt this idea caused Otto''s dissatisfaction.

    "This year''s situation is very special. We will continue to build Roseburg and develop newly conquered land. I can''t give you all the elite, nor do we have the ability to capture the entire Gotland island." Otto said.

    Yes, Arik¡¯s ideas are very radical. He longs for his uncle to also decentralize power, so that he can lead the young people of all of Ross and organize a huge fleet to fight the Gotland people.

    "Is it because we have fewer people, which is the reason for cowardice? Is it because we are worried about the Danish counterattack, so we keep on guard?"

    Otto asked seriously: "Are you questioning me and becoming cowardly?"

    "I..." Arik gritted his teeth: "Big Chief, don''t forget why your brother died. We...must take revenge! This is my life''s mission!" In the pure wooden chamber, Ben It was Arik who was sitting up suddenly standing up. He was very able to do his duty. His uncle became conservative because he was too old.

    But everyone knows that Chief Otto led the tribe and the conquered slaves and returned directly across the ice sea. This bravery is unbeatable. Arik''s accusation is obviously abrupt!

    The seniors asked Arik to apologize for his disrespect, but Arik refused.

    He plausibly said: "We all have a common ancestor. As a fighting hero, I must continue to carry forward the glory of my ancestors. Now that I have grown up, I must avenge the Gotlanders, and now I have more to Aosta. The matter of revenge. I think even if Rurik is standing here, he will support my plan."

    "Sit down!" Otto ordered silently.

    After all, Arik still respected his uncle, so he sat down and mumbled his rudeness, but he didn''t feel anything wrong with his decision.

    It''s absurd that my nephew dare to accuse himself of not being brave enough.

    But what made Otto most alarmed was his nephew''s obvious pursuit of power.

    Times have changed! I am afraid that the Ross tribe will never have to compete for the position of leader, and the whole tribe will compete in unlimited age.

    I am already very old, and it is a gift from God to be able to continue to live for ten years.

    Today there are only three people with the most prestige in the tribe: R¨¹lik, Arik and Harozossen.

    But Harrodsson said from the beginning that he had no intention of fighting for the position of leader, and his son had no intention in this regard.

    Rurik is indeed the most prestigious person, is this or is it completely supported by the young fighters? Otto didn''t think he did.

    Despite the glacial decisive battle with the Corvins, the Ross fighters and servants defeated enemies several times their own, and achieved an unprecedented victory in exchange. Otto knew that the young warriors felt that they were fighting with the leader to win, and the glory of victory belonged to Otto, not Liurik.

    In the hearts of all men between the ages of fifteen and thirty, Arik, the young man who held at least twenty elite Gotland and Danish fighters with a sword, is the most typical leader image in everyone''s mind. Because since ancient times, the leader of Ross has been a slasher in the world, and Otto himself is also in the upper rank.

    In the final analysis, no matter how good Rurik does things, his biggest shortcoming at this stage is his lack of combat exploits.

    The problem is that no one would expect a child as young as one ** to be able to kill many heavily armed men on the battlefield with a sword. That is unrealistic.

    Otto couldn''t help thinking, the feeling of being held by the hearts of the people is wonderful, and it will definitely make people''s hearts swell. Even if Arik loves his younger brother deeply, he can obviously conflict with Rurik in the concept of tribal development for the sake of the tribe''s righteousness.

    Ask yourself, Otto also supports Arik''s "absolute revenge" theory. However, Arik is his eldest nephew after all. When it comes to feelings, Otto will always be his own son. As long as that child can train the boys and girls of the tribe to make complex formations neatly and orderly with only a few very simple commands, he feels that only the road envisioned by R¨¹lik is the most promising.

    Today''s discussion has an unhappy ending. Otto''s emotions have become a bit heavy. He always feels that Arik, who has become more full-fledged, must become a powerful force in the tribe.

    Otto''s face was reddish, only the nose was red, which was the performance of a drink of spirits.

    He ate some dried meat before returning to his home. He did not say a few words with Niado, who led the adopted daughters to sew leather. He took off his leather jacket, dressed in a loose linen robe, and lay on the big bed with soft leather cushions and closed. With his eyes, his mind was still thinking about Arik''s plans.

    Is it reasonable to launch an all-out war now? Pooh!

    The soft, flat and wide wooden bed, the warm wooden house with a fireplace, and this loose but slightly slim linen dress can be cleaned all over, accompanied by spirits every day. Otto is used to such a comfortable life, and he wants to enjoy it more.

    In this life, the slaves who led the men and servants of the entire tribe to launch a full revenge on the Gotland, let''s forget it! The timing is not ripe at all.

    "Aric, you are a reckless fool. You are not as wise as your brother."

    "You can be a very good battle leader, but you can''t bring real prosperity to the tribe."

    "If you are the leader, our tribe can only gradually die out in the war."

    At the meeting, Otto did not make a clear statement. Last year, all the tribes in military operations lost more than a hundred elite fighters, which was clearly a serious blow to the tribes. War will kill people. Everyone is aware of this, but as a leader, Otto must weigh his own gains and losses after the war. You can''t just see how much money, food, and slaves were acquired, but also count the losses of the tribe''s soldiers.

    Because the most reliable combat force that the tribe can mobilize at present barely has two thousand, among which the elite is at most 800.

    The Ross tribe, even if the various residents living in Roseburg can swell to 8,000 at one time, the population that can really guard this tribe is only 2,000.

    Thinking of Rurik, Otto thought of more wonderful possibilities.

    Obviously, his son realized that the total number of fighters in the tribe was still too small, so he went to train those girls incredible. He couldn''t imagine whether the girl who grew up could fight as a real female soldier. The only thing he believed was that if there is a big war, the women of the tribe can at least defend themselves and will not become a drag.

    Thinking of his son, Rurik would come back suddenly.

    Coming back together were a few mercenaries led by Jeflo, who returned with two heavy suitcases reasonably.

    Rurik returned with a confident smile, and he was immediately embraced by his mother.

    Niya asked enthusiastically, "Are you hungry? I''ll prepare some jerky for you."

    "Let''s take a look at these two suitcases."

    With a snap of Rurik''s fingers, Evrodling opened the suitcase and displayed the full stack of silver coins.

    It was only a year ago that Niya was so excited to see so many silver coins that she jumped three feet high. In just one year, this old woman''s attitude towards money has changed drastically.

    There is indeed a lot of money in the suitcase, but the family has accumulated an unprecedented scale of wealth, enough to buy food to raise hundreds of mouths.

    Carlota and Ella, and even Sepolava, the three girls hurriedly gathered around. Compared to the other two girls, she was the only one who was shocked to see so much money suddenly.

    Niya asked casually: "Did you go to the blacksmiths to collect your benefits this year? Could it be that the blacksmiths..."

    Niya knew that 10% of the profits of the sons and those people belonged to the leader, so wouldn''t the blacksmiths'' profits be even more exaggerated?

    Rurik immediately said, "This is a brand new tax. I asked Gould, the big businessman, for this money."

    "Huh? You have signed a contract. You also get dividends for all of Gould''s commercial profits. Can you easily get money from him?"

    Indeed, he and Gould had a clear business contract ridicule. Strictly speaking, the relationship between the two parties is a business partner.

    "The situation has changed. Now Gould is our Ros, and we are the chief family again. I want Gould to use some of the money as a tax, which is reasonable."

    "He''s so willing?!" Niya herself doubted the concept of "tax" between her husband and son, and never thought that her son would be so crazy in order to make money.

    Rurik smiled bitterly and said, "How easy is it. What about Dad? I want to discuss something with him."

    "He''s in the inner room."

    After a while, Otto, who had just fallen asleep, was awakened. He remembered that his son went to discuss something with Gould. He never thought that the discussion between the two would be so long.

    Otto poured himself a small pot of spirits with a newly suppressed mass-produced exquisite glass wine glass, and he immediately felt refreshed after he drank it.

    Let''s talk about this so-called "exquisite glass", it is a new invention of the blacksmith shop. It''s Lilia who is pregnant, and when she has nothing to do, she researches and makes more strange glassware with Kamnier. Kravasson followed his daughter-in-law''s suggestion and made a bronze mold and a pure wooden "hand punch" with a long lever. After that, it was built by Kamni, a Novgorod native who was only eight years old. Like a monkey clutching a tree branch, it casts the viscous glass in the mold with all its strength. In the end, Lilia held a knife and cut off the overflowing semi-solid liquid glass.

    Compared with other glassware, this is an exquisite small utensil for drinking fine wine. The blacksmith''s shop has sold a hundred of them to merchants! The price of this thing is only ten silver coins. It is indeed a cheap thing in the eyes of merchants. Otto, who is so cheap and wealthy, does not feel sorry for using this glass wine cup Of course, R¨¹lik also made a considerable amount of his own reasonable share.

    It was Rurik who had also returned, and immediately went to the blacksmith''s shop to get his profits back. During the conversation with Clavasson, he had a fairly realistic understanding of the economic conditions of all the guest merchants.

    After all, those businessmen, they all know that the Ross blacksmith, who is under the command of Ross, is allowed to build steel swords for anyone in the alliance who is willing to pay, and everything is easy to say as long as the money is taken out. Those merchants came with real money and silver, and the ease of payment really surpassed those native Ross fighters who must be fighting with steel swords.

    Kravasson and his colleagues all know that these businessmen who don''t know how to strike iron, how to choose various ores, and are more afraid of fighting in person, they are very eager for a useful and beautiful short sword to defend themselves. In fact, Clavasson knows that self-defense is fake, and showing off his financial resources is fundamental. They are holding steel swords for the main purpose of showing off, so they also have to engrave patterns on the hilt and scabbard, inlaid with gold, silver, and even gems.

    Then, in front of the business partner, he cut off the iron and copper pieces with a steel sword inlaid with gold patterns and precious stones, claiming that he had obtained a magic weapon to show his extraordinary, and hope to improve his own. Commercial reputation.

 Chapter 285ï¼š Strong taxation

    The wooden table placed by the wall was moved back to the hall, and Rurik ordered his mercenaries to retreat and ordered them to wash their bodies with linen soap before returning to the dormitory to rest.

    The box full of silver coins was placed on the table. Under the dim oil lamp, the silver coins reflected the intoxicating silver light.

    Now, Otto wouldn''t be agitated when looking at them, he had already seen too much, too much money, and a little numb.

    "Rurik, where did your money come from?" he asked quietly.

    With a look of flowers blooming, Rurik stood there, holding these Roman silver coins and Carolingian silver coins in very good color in his hand.

    "Dad, this is a brand new tax that I charge."

    "Tax? You..." Otto''s mind was spinning frantically, and he thought this scene was absurd. "Those immigrants with wheat may have just planted seeds. How do you collect taxes? You say this is a real tax? Is it a tax for you?!"

    "It''s the merchants!" Rurik said bluntly.

    "Businessman? Taxes?"

    Looking at his father''s suspicious face, Rurik understood for a moment that his father still doesn''t understand tax. It seems that you still need some explanation of your own?

    Do not! There is no need to explain too much, and Rurik guesses that Dad didn''t have the time to listen to his own explanation. Anyway, the money is here, and it is the last word to make money.

    Commercial taxes must be collected, and not just commercial taxes.

    There are also very important tariffs.

    The three taxation systems of the Rus tribe: agricultural tax, business operation tax and customs duty. These three very critical taxes must be established.

    Of course, Rurik feels that his tribe will only need these three core taxes to cover the tribe''s finances for a long period of time in the future. As for the head tax and stamp duty, they are not needed for the time being.

    Especially the poll tax, Rurik doesn''t think it is necessary. Even this poll tax, in the eyes of the feudal lords of the Frankish kingdom, is a natural tax, and it is one of the most important sources of wealth.

    Regarding the concept of a feudal country and the Rus tribe in a state of tribal alliance, even the concept of "taxation" must be a little difficult for everyone to accept.

    At this stage, Rurik dare not ask his native people to pay any taxes. Don''t even think about it. If you want the people to take the money "for no reason", don''t even think about it!

    A relatively complete tax system must be established. Lurik does not expect his native people to quickly accept it, but those who live in the country must immediately accept the business tax.

    Merchants, as Gould said, are generally very resistant, and may even have an adverse effect on the future business of the Roths.

    Rurik knew that those small merchants who lacked strength would lose out. If there are big obedient merchants, what''s the problem?

    Those small businessmen had better cooperate. Rurik acquiesced that they generally resisted. This requires Otto, as the big leader, to bring the soldiers to come forward and collect taxes with arms! Especially taking advantage of this ice-covered occasion, while the sea ice has not melted, the small businessmen can''t run away by boating and take the opportunity to collect taxes.

    They understand that love will come or not, anyway they can run, and the leftover house will be taken over by Rose.

    In fact, Rurik is also more worried. For his new servants, such as the "Arrow Archer" Telavis, who has moved to his new camp of the Grey Squirrel Tribe, those Corvin tribesmen still live in tents for the time being. This is not appropriate!

    Therefore, the houses left by the stray merchants are just the temporary dormitories for the new servants in the future.

    Rurik pointed to the suitcase and said bluntly: "This may be regarded as my new invention. I talked a lot with the big businessman Gould today. Starting from this year''s trade season, he has to pay me a tax every year. As long as he does business in our Roseburg, he must pay a sum of money every year. Not only Gould, I have decided that from this year onwards, all guest merchants must pay!"

    "Huh?" At this time, Otto had been the leader for more than ten years, and he had never thought about it.

    "You...you asked them for money, and you succeeded? You...you are such a genius! Why didn''t I think about it!"

    Otto''s answer also surprised Rurik. and many more? Could it be that the old man himself wanted to make money, he didn''t collect "commercial tax" but just lacked a little imagination?

    Otto couldn''t help pursing his lips, but he drank all the strong alcohol on the table.

    He rapped on the table enthusiastically, making the box full of silver coins tremble.

    Rurik felt that he, an old man who had burned a lot of his beard, was happy today like a monkey holding a banana.

    But when Otto calmed down a little bit, he suddenly questioned: "Rurik, you said we just ask for money like this, they will give it?"

    Rurik shrugged, he knew that Otto had given a very clear answer-this business tax must be collected.

    "We must collect money. They must pay. If they refuse, Dad, you can expel them and let them walk into the ice sea alone. As for whether they will be frozen to death, it depends on God''s attitude."

    "What about God''s attitude?" Otto asked cautiously, "Did you notice some good omens?"

    Rurik was startled and wondered if Otto was really superstitious. Anyway, the mouth is on his head anyway, so I can say it all by myself.

    "Good omen!"

    "Really? That''s good! When shall we collect the money?!"

    "This..." What surprised Rurik was whether it was because the old man was bored with a bottle of strong wine, and his emotions became very excited and direct. Youdao speaks truth after drinking, this old guy loves money in the final analysis!

    Actually, everyone loves money, and they all yearn to sleep on a bed made of gold and silver. It is best to lie in a ship-shaped tomb and cover the whole body with silver coins after death.

    Arik wants to use brutal means to fight for strong war dividends and to reproduce the huge victory before. Otto is even more restrained. He is older and more willing to use relatively peaceful means to earn money.

    Undoubtedly, Rurik¡¯s determination is simply to invent a new means of accumulating money, and as the rule maker, this is naturally more controlled by the chief family than money.

    Otto just told the truth after drinking, and he didn''t even want to lie to his son.

    Otto needed time to act, and now the problem was returned to Rurik.

    "You ask me when to act? This matter...maybe..."

    "Make up your mind! Our time is very tight, otherwise the ice and snow will melt!" Otto urged.

    "Then two days later!" Rurik slapped his thigh and stood up. "We must first gather all the merchants and let the merchants send people to the meeting. In order to ensure that they take the money obediently, we must ensure the threat of force. They are. It¡¯s best to cooperate. If they don¡¯t, force them to cooperate."

    "I think it''s okay." After all, Otto didn''t care about anything and laughed.

    Anyway, the money is not aimed at the Rus people, but at the merchants who live as guests. Ottos didn''t doubt whether Rurik''s decision would have a bad effect, anyway, for so many years, those guests occupying the site of Roseburg, at least have to pay a little rent.

    Early the next morning, Otto, with his son''s plan in mind, immediately called a meeting of the chief honourable men of the tribe. The topic is no longer about war revenge, the topic is how to make money. Although some people have strong suspicions, since most people are very supportive of this decision, the minority obeys the majority.

    I never thought that someone was eavesdropping, or some participants had unreliable mouths, or just that the wooden walls of the meeting room were not thick enough.

    Even, some of Gould''s men, for various purposes, revealed that the leader felt that the business tax was collected, and revealed that Gould had paid 10,000 silver coins.

    It was this "ten thousand silver coins" news that, through the mouths of the disseminators, completely turned into a heavy tax of 10,000 silver coins charged by the Ross people to all the merchants in residence, each household.

    Most people didn''t believe it at first, but the three became tigers.

    The merchants whose population is at a disadvantage, they have always felt that they have a very stable alliance with the Rus people for decades, and they are also in the same tribal alliance. How can they suddenly become like this?

    However, the sea is frozen, the snow on the land and even the submerged waist, the ship being pushed ashore has no possibility of sailing.

    Escape with goods and cash box? That''s crazy!

    Of course, there are merchant families who took advantage of the night to clean up the valuables. They pulled the sleigh and quietly escaped from Roseburg, leaving behind the empty wooden houses and some less valuable things.

    Most businessmen, they are dizzy by bad news. Run away? Before selling a large amount of goods, the silver coins in hand are gone. The family is waiting to make a fortune by selling the leather obtained by the Ross people. If you give up these goods, the family is really on the verge of bankruptcy. Let''s talk about fleeing, risking fleeing in the cold winter is inherently dangerous.

    When it was almost evening, Otto realized that these merchants obviously had a strong feeling of not wanting to take money because of these wind noises.

    This sentiment has seriously interfered with the normal transactions between tribal people and merchants.

    Those merchants were accusing the Ross people of being insensitive and just planning to sell the merchants fresh seal meat and cod meat to the winter fishermen. They simply stopped doing business after being inexplicably criticized.

    The rumors were fermenting, and Rurik and Otto couldn''t think of who had spread the tax.

    As far as the news the two heard, it was obviously a misunderstanding of tax collection.

    "Ten thousand silver coins? If I can squeeze ten thousand silver coins from house to house, I can build a mountain with silver coins!"

    Rurik urged his father to send someone to think about the business people''s decision to promote the leader. The so-called business tax is necessary, but it is not the amount of 10,000 silver coins.

    Don''t have ten thousand silver coins? That amount is definitely a lot. Since the Ross warrior with the sword was personally explaining the matter, it can only show that the situation is serious.

    Some people ran away at night, some people waited and watched in numbness and hesitation. There were only a small number of businessmen who believed that Chief Ross was not a bogus.

    Everyone got an order from the leader.

    That is, tomorrow morning, various businessmen need to send their heads to gather to the now frozen beach to listen to specific matters about tax collection.

    Go to the beach? Of course I want to. If you don''t go, who can guarantee that the Ross people will not wait on them with iron fist?

    After all, these guys conquered the "Eastern Land", and it is said that 300 people beheaded and killed 800 people without being injured. The guest merchants have a large number of commercial old fritters. They have dealt with many warriors. They understand that once such warriors fall into a manic state, they really don''t recognize them. It is ridiculous to talk to them about contracts, and they can only show obedience for their own safety.

    At the very least, the purpose of the Ross disclosure tax is not to harm business people.

    Everyone has some illusions about the Ross people. For this night, most of the business people who decided to stay and watch the changes kept their family members sleepless.

    The appointed day has finally arrived.

    The cold wind from the Arctic still pours into the bay. Although it is April, the weather is still terrible.

    What''s the use of sunny weather? The climate is really cold. The merchants who gather on the frozen beach, although they are wearing gorgeous furs, decorating their furry snow fox hats with gold threads, and dyed wool felt boots, they are restraining their waists with calfskin belts.

    They dress luxuriantly and decently, and their dress itself is normalized, just to show their financial identity as a businessman.

    And this gorgeous outfit, to those warriors ordered by Otto to hold short spears and sharp swords, they looked like a large group of fat sheep that could be blackmailed.

    The merchants couldn''t help feeling nervous when they saw a large number of soldiers standing on the beach.

    You Dao is starting to kill with a weapon in his heart. The merchants really feel that they have suddenly become lambs to be slaughtered. The ghost knows what the Ross people want to do.

    But Otto really didn''t plan to move rough first.

    The idea of ??collecting business taxes was proposed by Rurik. As the destined next-generation chief, he explained publicly and ordered merchants to pay taxes.

    The beach was very lively, and a large number of men and women from the tribes gathered to watch a rare drama.

    Under the attention of all kinds of people, Rurik and Otto have a fantastic way of debut.

    There are more than fifty young soldiers, most of whom are just twenty years old.

    They were shirtless, their tendons ignoring the Arctic wind. They shouted chants, pulled fifty ropes, and then pulled Otto''s own long ship with the monster bow carved into it to the beach, as if a big ship was sailing on the ice.

    Rurik and Otto, the glorious father and son stood on the bow.

    The dragon head warship carried a strong sense of pressure, it was sliding on the ice and snow, causing the merchants to retreat one after another.

    The Ross people were cheering, and the merchants were silent.

    Under the gaze of more than four hundred businessmen, Otto finally spoke with a deep and domineering voice.

    Otto is simple and straightforward. He asks for money.

    "You businessmen, live in my Roseburg for a long time! Starting this year, you will have to pay a tax every year. This is the rent you must pay and the price you must pay for doing business in Roseburg. I Tell you! Every merchant must come up with fifty silver coins today! Listen well! Fifty silver coins! That''s the amount.

    If you take out the money, you will be protected by our Ross people this year. If you don''t take the money, don''t think about going home today! "

    It is indeed beyond the business people''s expectations. Compared with the tax of 10,000 silver coins, 50 silver coins can actually be afforded by everyone. Even if some merchants can''t take out the money for a time, there is no obstacle at all to take out goods of equal value to deduct tax.

    The businessman was discussing, and Rurik squinted his eyes to observe. He felt that the cloud on the brows of these well-dressed guys had disappeared.

    Rurik still had something to say.

    He was picked up directly by Otto and let him ride on his neck.

    Rurik was in an extremely high position, as if sitting on the shoulders of a giant.

    He yelled in a childish voice: "All merchants! Listen to me! This is the command of the leader! Starting this year, every one of your merchant ships entering our Roseburg will have to pay ten silver coins to enter the port.

    You have no reason to refuse. As long as you do business with us, you must pay this amount again.

    As long as you pay ten silver coins to enter the port, your ship will be protected by our Rus people. If anyone dares to destroy your ship, it will definitely be beheaded.

    Remember, starting this autumn, merchant ships entering our fjord will have to pay this port entry fee. "

    The so-called entry fee, Lurik prefers to call it tariffs.

    At the beginning, Rurik had the idea to talk to them about the purpose of taxation. After all, it was a bit cold outdoors. Rurik didn''t want to waste time. He also felt that it was a waste of words. I need to be as decisive as my father, just to give the business people two options: cooperation is protected, refused to get out now.

    But Rurik still underestimated the old man''s methods.

    Otto raised his arms and ordered: "You are going to take the money now. I will notify your family members to bring in silver coins or goods of equal value. You can leave when I receive the money and things."

    This¡­¡­

    Why is taxation a bit of blackmail? ! Rurik is a little dizzy. Since the old man insists, it seems that this can be very quick to collect the money, so let''s do it! Although a little contrary to his own idea.

    Rurik hoped to collect business taxes in a very peaceful way, but Otto assumed that the merchants were all iron **** and needed iron tongs to pull out the iron feathers. So why is this happening?

    The reason is also simple. At least ten merchants ran away overnight, which had a negative impact. Otto thought of the commotion of the merchants yesterday, he had completely lost his patience.

    As far as the result is concerned, Otto''s method is simple, straightforward!

    Even if the trapped merchants have thick clothes, they are on the beach where the cold wind blows, and they will inevitably feel cold after standing for a long time.

    Out of concern for and reliance on the family in charge, the merchant¡¯s wives and concubines obeyed the messenger¡¯s request and rushed to the beach with their own money or tax-deductible goods.

    The number of guest residents is 3,000, and the actual guest households do not reach 500. Most of them are family workshop laborers engaged in processing various materials. They are also businessmen themselves. In a sense, they are mostly "self-employed" and "mom-and-pop shops". Among them, there are a large number of leather processors, while the number of pure second-hand dealers is very small.

    The main reason is that a large amount of money flows into Roseburg, causing this limited market to rapidly become inflationary.

    Once upon a time, it was normal for guest families to earn ten or twenty silver coins in a single winter, but now many families¡¯ income has increased tenfold!

    The Ross people are letting go. If you don¡¯t take the money to pay taxes immediately, your husband and master will freeze to death, and your property will be confiscated. But if you pay the money, you will be safe and your business activities will be perfectly protected.

    More than a thousand people gathered on the beach. Almost all the visitors were women. Otherwise, after a businessman became rich, he would first dress up his own women. The women are also more dressy. In order to save the heads of the family, they readily paid the money.

    As long as the tax of fifty silver coins is paid, the matter is over.

    The Ross soldier in the state of the human wall was ordered to let go of a small opening, and only one person could pass at a time. The wife and concubine paid the money, and a businessman was released.

    Rurik, who was still standing on the bow of the warship, was paying attention to all this. At this moment, he had to admire the old man''s methods, and as expected, Jiang was still hot. Of course, those businessmen are eager to get out of the encirclement immediately, and those women will not allow family accidents out of reliance. They took the money to settle the problem in the first place, and it was surprisingly refreshing.

    On this day alone, the collection of commercial taxes was completed in a very efficient manner!

    With the addition of tax-deductible goods, there are as many as 430 merchants paying taxes, which is more than 20,000 silver coins and equivalent materials.

    Otto paid the fractional part of the tax with the acquiescence of Liurik as a reward to all the fighters who "maintain order".

    The remaining 20,000 silver coins and equivalent goods go to the leader''s warehouse.

    Didn''t anyone stand up and tell the leader that as a member of the Ross tribe, he should have a share?

    No. Not at all.

    The clansmen praised the leader''s family as noble and extraordinary, and it was so easy for the merchants to get the money. Compared with the actions of the chief family, they feel more and more insignificant. They saw that the soldiers were just standing in front of a wall, and each of them received a reward of silver coins afterwards.

    The people of the tribe are more envious of those fighters who get the money, that''s all.

    Ordinary people, they don''t have the guts, and they don''t even think about making demands on the leader. They only hope to win the battle with the leader Otto, or to make money for the future leader R¨¹lik.

    It''s all right now, and 30,000 silver coins are credited to the account. This amount of money is actually very large, and the tax collection has made such a large fortune. Otto was shocked, and his thoughts of cruising the Gotland people to grab the money suddenly faded a little.

    Making money has become such a field! Why do you have to fight your way to a decisive battle with an outsider who is as effective as yourself? Otto knew that the purpose of the war was to plunder and avenge the enemy.

    Otto asked Rurik about his thoughts: "Do you want to use this tax?"

    Rurik didn¡¯t even want to give his answer: ¡°I collect taxes to build I will use the money to buy the labor of our people, and let them go to the northern mines to establish camps and the eastern branch. The literati settlements will build our fortress and build our Silla Fort. All the money will be spent, and our tribe will earn these 30,000 silver coins. Finally, they will build a stronger settlement for our tribe. .

    When our people become richer, our tribes can become stronger, so that I can collect more taxes and build better settlements.

    We will be stronger every year, just like rolling a small snowball, our strength is like this snowball, rolling bigger and bigger. "

    Although Otto still doesn''t quite understand, large-scale infrastructure construction will have a very long-term positive development for the tribe. He could at least feel the vigor in Rurik''s words.

    Also, Otto knows his people best. The people of the tribe have had enough of poverty and their living conditions have improved in the past two years. There is no doubt that the child Rurik has made a lot of contributions

    The people of the tribe are to obtain more materials and more silver coins.

    They are eager for more wealth. It would be great if they could sell their labor to earn a lot of money.

 Chapter 286ï¼š Ruriks new position

    Finally at the end of April, the ice layer covering the sea like a rock, it finally began to show a lot of cracks.

    The wind direction finally changed, and the people of Roseburg could finally feel the presence of a warm wind from the south, which offset the cold of the Arctic and brought hope.

    The sea ice that once created wonders is disintegrating at a rapid rate.

    Those huge ice packs that were once formed by sea ice stress, they break away from the ice layer, are blown by the wind, or are guided by weak currents. They are large floating icebergs, and they are transformed into a large number of "icebreakers". They rammed around in the sea, accelerating the thawing of positive sea areas.

    In the south of Roseburg, on the island of Gotland, the situation has improved greatly.

    The freezing period, which is longer than last year, has caused great troubles to people in the south. The floating sea ice finally left a navigable road. The Gotland fishermen can¡¯t wait to push their boats back to the sea, in order to fill their stomachs. They risked being squeezed by the ice and the boat was destroyed and killed.

    Their surplus food is indeed running out. If the sea ice has not melted, the famine will kill many islanders.

    The situation has become like this. As Gotland Islanders, how much can they think of the new year of the trade season?

    trading? Of course, trade must be done. It''s just that the bigger problem now is living.

    If life really becomes difficult, just land in Gotaland and continue to attack the north with the local brothers?

    The idea of ??launching a military offensive to solve the internal dilemma of Gotland quickly spread across the island. Facts have proved that the Svia''s alliance is not as stable as it seems, and most of those people''s combat effectiveness is relatively weak.

    Except for individual tribes in the alliance, such as the Mellaren people, such as the Ross people are tough.

    Since the Danes are willing to support the Gotland of the Alliance and launch an offensive with the help of the Danish forces, if the enemy is violently retaliated, the leader of the Danish Alliance must lead the army to participate in the war.

    Once war starts, it is not just a problem for the Gotlanders themselves.

    This is the idea of ??the Gotland people. Their idea is typical Viking, full of out-and-out adventures, that is, betting on the fate of the island.

    The elders of the various families gathered together for a meeting while the ice and snow were still there to discuss what kind of plundering operation would best maximize the benefits.

    Coincidentally, the Ross people were thinking about the same thing.

    Those young people who followed Otto and fought a victory in the "Eastern Land" told their left-behind fellows about their experiences. They exaggerated their achievements, boasted of the enemy''s strength and how many people they had killed.

    The young people marveled at the heroes'' feats. They clenched their swords and axes, eager to become new heroes.

    Today there is a young hero who is most admired by everyone.

    Arik, he is really an elite of the young and strong faction of the Ross tribe, and a former "war chief" that young people pay attention to.

    "We should continue to fight! We must continue to take revenge! We must grab more food, leather, money, and women." Young fighters are always on boring winter nights, recalling the glory of last year, and strengthening themselves. These four major needs of men.

    As the ice began to thaw, their calls for a new round of war grew louder. Arik has undoubtedly become the spokesperson for this appeal of the young man, and he has become very aggressive, making Otto a little annoyed.

    It''s entirely because this radicalism suddenly became a bit out of place.

    Otto did not completely reject Arik¡¯s decision. As the chief, he had already determined that the main work this year was spent on construction. As for launching a retaliatory war, it is okay, but, like Arik¡¯s previous proposal, don¡¯t even think about sending out a thousand outstanding fighters to sweep Gotland!

    Arik has become extremely belligerent. After all, he is a man of the Ross tribe, a hero of battle, and desires more after receiving his first honor. Even to show a stronger self in front of his wife is also his simple appeal.

    Who can let Arik calm down a bit and sensibly carry out a limited scale of revenge? Otto naturally thought of Rurik. Because Arik really loves his younger brother.

    The ice and snow continued to melt, and the businessmen who paid a commercial tax, some abused the shamelessness of the Ross people, and some could only accept the loss because of the loss. Wanting to make them happy to clap that the Ross people are completely correct in tax collection, that''s really a brain drain.

    It is true that some merchants plan not to go back. Most of the merchants are forced to make a living, so they have to return by boat in the autumn. Because they are separated from the Russian fur trade, what else can they do?

    All the people staying in Roseburg are welcoming the melting of snow and ice in their own way.

    The frozen Roseburg became lively, and all the streams that poured into the fjord became irritable.

    There are a large number of ice blocks floating on the sea, and the golden light of the rising sun illuminates them. The floating ice is like a warrior''s chain mail. Their dull crash sound makes the Russians full of hope.

    The priests are organizing a large-scale sacrifice, which is also a large-scale festival for the Rus after Hanukkah on the winter solstice.

    It must be the favor of God. The elderly high priest survived the coldest days, and the south began to blow. She described her haggard body as if she had regained a lot of vitality.

    Veria continues to assign Lumia the duties of the high priest, responsible for a series of activities of the sacrifice.

    Palla, who has been making soap for Rurik for a long time, is a priest, and she has also begun to lead a group of little maids under Rurik to serve as the lower priests.

    Compared with last year, this year''s sacrificial activities will be more sophisticated.

    Not only was the number of sacrifices increased, but also that this sacrifice was not only for the Ruths.

    Those people of science and literature and deer breeders have their own gods. Even if they were forced to move to the territory of the Russ, they got the acquiescence of the leader to build their own altars with stones and branches in Roseburg, and began their own sacrifice activities before the Russ.

    Because they know that when the ship can sail, each will go to their own destination.

    Even if those deer breeders know that Roseburg is the hometown of their ancestors, they don''t mind if they live by water and grass. The only condition for a deer breeder to be protected by Rurik is to take good care of the deer belonging to Rurik and reproduce them. The ultimate goal is to achieve self-sufficiency in leather and venison.

    There has never been such a thing before! The Ross people just watched the strange rituals of these aliens, or the alien slaves of Rurik. The so-called priests filled themselves up like birds, and surrounded the bonfire, beating two wooden sticks while mimicking birds.

    The "little warriors" under Rurik will also perform their own sacred performances in the new sacrificial activities.

    To put it bluntly, compared to offering sacrificial activities to the gods to get the blessings of the gods, Rurik felt that this idea was too idealistic.

    For so many years, Rurik has lived in such an environment. He believes that this is the real reality. There is also a **** who creates everything in the vast universe, and that **** is the singularity of the big bang. God is God. As the saying goes, "Heaven and earth use everything as a dog", and the Ross people can''t feel that they can get God''s favor in everything.

    Whether anything can be done well, first of all depends on whether you make an effort.

    The goal of the sacrifice is not gods, but the vast number of people. To put it bluntly, the sacrifice is for the people of the tribe. Since everyone believes in this, it is normal to do a ceremony to make everyone feel at ease. Based on this psychology, Lurik wants to make this year''s sacrifice more grand, to improve the self-confidence of the people!

    Boys and girls have started a brand new training. They were asked by Lurik to stand in a neat array around the future beach altar. They must walk neatly on the beach and let all the onlookers see that the Ross children are not. The same style.

    This matter was within Rurik''s calculations. As a parent, how unhappy to see your son make amazing actions? A large group of children are doing the line up and there are complicated formation changes. While the children''s parents are excited, they will also be impressed by the leader''s wisdom.

    When is the day of the priest? It depends on the condition of the sea ice.

    On May 5th of the Julian calendar, a number of fishing boats with thick hulls have appeared on the sea full of ice floes. Some fishermen can''t wait, they just want to go fishing for cod in today''s bad land reclamation. The others who watched them return with their big fishes also eagerly clenched their own big nets, eager to implement this year''s trawling work.

    Finally, the day of the sacrifice was determined on May 10, which was also the day. When the sacrifice in the morning was completed, the priest announced that all ships could safely head to the sea.

    Veria believed that on that day, there would be no more threatening ice floes.

    As in previous years, this year Otto must convene a meeting of all respected members of the tribe to formally determine the "Spring Sorgon Voyage" that has been late this year.

    In addition, Otto also had to put on a serious face to face his high-spirited nephew Arik.

    The wooden house for discussion was extremely warm. After all, the young Rurik was already a real figure in the tribe, and he participated in the formal meeting of the tribe for the first time.

    Looking at the bearded old guys around him, most of them knew him, and some of them were familiar but could not name them. They are both old acquaintances of their fathers and the so-called "wise men" of the tribe''s residents.

    It is very special here, undoubtedly Arik sitting cross-legged, and his very unique way of playing.

    "Aric. Why are you wearing chain mail?" At the moment of meeting, Otto''s dull face suddenly became energetic.

    Arik hit his chest with his fist: "Big boss, this is my attitude! You understand."

    "Yes! I understand..." Otto didn''t say much, he grinned and shook his head, thinking that I would convince you later.

    There is no conference table, everyone sits cross-legged, and there are some dried meat and prunes around them, and the most important thing is the spirit "RUSVODKA".

    Based on such a meeting site, Otto¡¯s noble leader image was not revealed, he appeared very approachable, and his deep eyes showed a sense of old-fashionedness.

    With a pair of big hands on his shoulders, Rurik was forced to snuggle in his father''s arms.

    This boy is extraordinary. He has beautiful blond hair, an extremely clean white face, and a pair of clear blue eyes. His clothes seem simple but gorgeous, and the steel sword inlaid with gems on the patterned belt is even more noble.

    Otto first had a drink and announced the beginning of the most critical issue.

    "We have been discussing for many days, the further construction of our Shilla Fortress must be implemented. I will lead a group of people to continue to pay tribute, and I will also examine the wintering situation of our stranded tribes. So I claim some tributes. , Will support those people, I hope you all agree."

    "I totally agree." Harrodsson rushed: "It''s obvious to all of you here that your actions are for the good of our tribe after all. If you can make us stronger, I fully support it."

    Others also expressed their opinions one after another. In the final analysis, everyone agrees, and only has a unique but irrelevant opinion on some minor issues.

    "Very well, you have made the final decision, which is totally in favor." Otto looked at everyone and mentioned something else. This time, he especially pushed Ruriek to the front desk.

    "You see! My son participated in our meeting for the first time, and he will attend important meetings in the future. In the future, they will be the big leaders you need to respect!"

    Otto wanted to reiterate the dignity of Rurik, but in fact he was beating Arik and ordered to obey his brother.

    Up to now, the elders no longer feel that it is necessary to hold any tribal contest to elect a leader in the future. Since Rurik has received the favor of God, it will naturally be the hereditary leader of Rurik and his descendants in the future. Is there a better arrangement than this?

    "I will appoint Rurik to an important position." Otto announced in a deep voice: "I want to appoint him to the official position of war chief."

    As soon as this remark came out, everyone was in an uproar!

    Rurik was shocked, then relieved. Sure enough, he is not the leader, and he always solves many affairs on behalf of the leader, but it is the responsibility of the "imperial commission".

    Serving as the "war chief" of the tribe, this position is simply the third number of the tribe (the second is the high priest As long as the chief does not make new arrangements, this position will be extended indefinitely.

    For example, Harrodsson, who is often responsible for important tasks, is the "war chief". In theory, if the leader of the tribe dies in battle, the "war chief" is more likely to be elected as the new "big leader."

    Theoretically, this is the case. Now that the system of choosing the leader of the Rus people, everyone can see that it has clearly begun to "family the world."

    Hearing this arrangement, it was Arik who performed most intensely, because this young man was waiting for Otto to arrange himself as the "war chief" at this meeting. This is the position of a military commander, and those who receive this position have the right to lead the warriors of the tribe.

    Arik was shocked: "Big Chief, are you planning to let your brother... let him lead the war now?"

    Otto did not explain on the spot, nor did he appease the suspicious Rurik.

    "How? Can''t it?"

    "But he is only eight years old! Big boss, don''t you object to my idea, just want your brother to participate in it? This... it''s too early for him."

 Chapter 287ï¼š New tactics against the enemies of Gotland

    Otto''s big hand pressed Rurik''s shoulder, which was a hint that he was safe and restless.

    Otto deliberately said: "Is Rurik really young? Or do you think that just being young is not worthy of being a fighter?"

    "Yes!" Arik replied decisively, "At least five years later, my brother will truly be like a soldier."

    "Forget it. Arik, you are still too reckless. Those Corvins, those who guard the fortress, among them are eight-year-old boys and even girls. They are involved in the battle, and the arrows they shoot are just as dangerous. "

    "But you can''t hope that the eight-year-old Rurik will join the attack on the Gotlanders. We have to fight against the strong enemy. It is not Rurik''s place to go there."

    "Even so, I still want to give him this position." Otto ignored Arik''s doubts, and even the doubts of others.

    Otto gave a very simple explanation: "Do you think that if you have a position, you have to fall for war? Rurik is the war chief of our tribe. He has been to the battlefield and participated in the ice battle of our Rus. Arik , Although your brother is only eight years old, his courage is not worse than yours. This time, Rurik will lead a group of people to the north after the ice melts.

    We Rus will build a new settlement in the north, that is Fort Elrond. There is an unknown world, there may be dangerous foreigners, there must be a lot of dangerous beasts.

    Rurik will be responsible for the construction of the settlement and has the right to lead some fighters to resist possible dangers.

    As for you..."

    At this point, Otto made a deliberate pause.

    Realizing that the atmosphere is very subtle, Arik straightened up instantly: "How am I?"

    "You! You also want to be a war chief."

    "Huh?!" Arik was so surprised that he was about to stand up.

    Otto remained unchanged: "I want to understand. For a month, you have been lobbying me to attack the benefits of the Gotlanders. I can''t convince you, I can only agree. Since young people have a fighting spirit, this Very good. I allow you to take someone to attack the Gotland."

    "Dad! Did you finally agree?!" Arik was excited and called Otto his father.

    Otto still maintained his composure: "I am your father, and even your leader. You can go to war, but you must accept my control. I can only give you two hundred soldiers. You can''t even want more troops."

    "This..." A fire broke out suddenly in Arik''s heart, which was extinguished by a bucket of water. "Two hundred people, I...what can I do?!"

    Seeing his aggrieved face, Otto''s seriousness remained unchanged: "What else do you want? Give you two hundred people, you can''t make a big difference?"

    "But, I want to land on that **** island and destroy those wicked people. Chief, we still have to avenge the Ostras."

    "No! We are not the leader yet, we don''t have the authority to do what the Mellaren people should do."

    Otto''s words were a little subtle, and Arik suddenly realized that the leader''s ambition was never a joke.

    "So, what do you want me to do?" Arik asked, "I can''t looting Gotland fishing boats at sea?!"

    "Hey! That''s what I meant." At this point, Otto''s tight face finally showed joy. He slapped his son Rurik on the shoulder as if he was playing with a toy. "Aric, your thoughts coincide with your brother. I also ask you to listen to Rurik''s opinion."

    "His opinion? Good."

    Arik sat down slowly, folded his hands and waited for the smart words of the little brother.

    Regarding this, if Rurik held back for a long time, he finally had the opportunity to explain it to the second person outside the old man.

    "My brother, war is inevitable, but we must control the intensity of the war. I also oppose your chance of dispatching a thousand people. I really support you in taking some actions."

    Rurik spoke in a childish voice, his face was as serious as his biological father, but it sounded like something was said, but he said nothing.

    "You...really support it," Arik asked.

    "Yes, I support your attack on the fishing boats of the Gotlanders, because although these are not in your plan, they are precisely in my plan."

    "Huh? Very interesting, go on."

    "Arik, in fact, your main task is to build our Tombstone Island settlement this year as a war chief. You have to take your brothers and slaves to build there. One day, when our strength becomes strong enough , We must launch a full-scale offensive and eventually take away the wealth of the entire Gotland Island.

    Our huge fleet can''t all set off from Roseburg and launch an offensive after a long voyage, so the soldiers are too exhausted.

    We really need Tombstone Island as an army assembly point. I heard that from there, it¡¯s only a two-day voyage to Gotland? "

    "Exactly." Arik asserted.

    "Oh, that''s great. Tombstone Island is our army assembly point. We want to build it and turn it into a fortress. So if the Gotlanders launch a counterattack, they won''t want to break our fortress. In the end, we For the purpose of gathering troops in the port of the fortress, in the end, only we choose when to march, and the enemy can only be passively beaten."

    The younger brother''s words were very uplifting, and he opened up a very wonderful picture of the future.

    Although he knew that it could not be realized quickly, Arik saw hope, and the war enthusiasm that lacked a bottom line in his heart finally converged.

    Arik asked about another important matter: "My brother, what do you say about those ships. From what you mean, is it necessary to attack ships? Is it necessary to do pirate work in your opinion? In fact, real fighters are not. I don''t like doing this kind of thing."

    pirate? You, and me, are not all pirates?

    By now, Rurik, who has experienced real battles, doesn''t think the term "pirate" is so bad. In such an environment, any fisherman is equivalent to a pirate, and the reason why he did not choose to looting first is simply because he is worried about being bitten by the opponent. He feels that the fishermen are harmonious as a whole, just because the fishermen¡¯s boats in the huge sea area have reached a crisis balance with each other.

    Fishermen are brave and vicious people.

    Rurik didn''t bother to discuss the topic of "is a pirate right", it made no sense.

    "My purpose is very simple. I hope your boat can only actively attack the enemy fishing boats. You can kill all the enemies and take away all the useful things on the boat. Only..."

    "The only thing?" Arik asked.

    "You want to bring the boat back to me."

    "Ah?! This..." Arik was very surprised: "According to tradition, those ships will be destroyed directly. I will not tow enemy ships without special requirements. Why? You actually need those ships?"

    "Yes!" Rurik finally stood up to show his determination. He walked straight up to Arik and stood upright like a red pine: "I am not interested in how much gold, leather, or any good things you grab. I just want those boats. Now, in my eyes, there is nothing more than a boat. important."

    Arik was suddenly amused by the little brother''s words, and the others also snickered.

    The serious atmosphere is more joyful, and the reason for joy is very simple.

    As a Roth, no one does not love boats.

    Rurik looked at the happy people. He moved his delicate face over and continued to stare at Arik¡¯s face that had already begun to hustle: "I just want the boats, and your people will drag the boats back to me."

    "As long as this is the case, are you satisfied?"

    Hearing this, Rurik''s mind had to think more.

    He felt that his brother wanted to ask for some remuneration. In fact, Arik was willing to do something for his little brother.

    Arik really loves his younger brother, just like Rurik was even weaker, Arik is always happy to hug him while sleeping, and being able to hug his younger brother will make Arik feel a touch of warmth and pride.

    After a mere battle, the enemy ship that was not very useful was pulled back with a bit of effort, and the matter was done as soon as it was done.

    Rurik doesn¡¯t know what his brother thinks. It is true that his brothers have to settle accounts clearly. He has planned a standard of remuneration, and then said: "I can¡¯t let you and your people do things for nothing. You go to war and get captured. The ship is towed back. No matter any enemy ship, as long as it is towed back, I will give you two hundred silver coins for a ship."

    "Ah? So many?!" Rurik''s words were completely beyond Arik''s expectations, and also beyond the expectations of many elders.

    "Why? A lot? Arik, as long as you can do this, my tribe has made great contributions. I repeat, no matter how big or small enemy ships are, they are all at the same price, two hundred silver coins, you share with your warriors , It¡¯s up to you how to share!"

    To put it bluntly, Arik wants the tribe to launch a huge offensive. Deep down in his heart, he mainly wants to make a fortune based on war. Revenge for all kinds of people is mainly an excuse for war.

    A large number of silver coins poured into Roseburg, causing inflation in the tribe in an instant. Rurik frantically searched for silver coins and hoarded them, or used various means to control the money of the priests. In addition to deliberately accumulating money to build a "national treasury", he was also objectively contributing to the stabilization of prices.

    Even so, the lives of the Ross people have changed dramatically, and the prices of many things have risen somewhat, especially in the hot shipbuilding market, where the price of new ships has been rising steadily. Nowadays, it is not impossible to buy a newly built larger fishing boat with two hundred silver coins.

    The price level changes so fast that both the Ross people and the visitors have to adapt. Those who are more conservative, they become a little uncomfortable.

    Can a fishing boat be towed back to earn two hundred silver coins? and many more? Why does it have to be two hundred?

    After thinking about it for a while, Arik felt that he understood the brother''s intention. Is the co-authored bounty a silver coin for each fighter? If this is the case, Arik believes that everyone has the motivation to attack the fishing boats everywhere, but to drag the empty boats back.

    As long as he can make money, he can''t fight the enemy hard, although he feels that it is not appropriate to make money from his brother.

    Arik deliberately tentatively said: "I don''t need so much money, you are my brother after all."

    "That won''t work! I''m a contract. You and I are brothers. Even so, I have to make a contract. This is my attitude, and I will not change."

    "Since you insist, I will agree." That was the case, Arik was totally ecstatic in his heart.

    Rurik did not finish his words. He added: "I hope that in future battles, our tribe will not lose a single soldier."

    Arik was surprised: "This...may be a little difficult. The enemy is not weak. They will defend their catch and fight to the death. We..."

    "Listen to me. I will provide you with a special batch of weapons."

    "What kind of weapon is that?"

    "It''s my steel-armed crossbow!" Rurik said of the phrase "krosebage", but the crossbow was still very strange to Arik.

    "You said crossbow? I have seen your experiment, it seems to be very good, but..."

    "Do you think its performance in actual combat is doubtful?" Rurik shook his head, "It is really good. The arrows it fires can penetrate the enemy''s wooden shield, and it must be able to penetrate the ship''s hull. The arrows hit the enemy. , Can cause death. Compared with a bow, my crossbow does not even need to be trained to use it well. Shoot those people with the crossbow and win their ship. This is what I designed for Gotland. People¡¯s new tactics."

    This is very dreamy, and Arik also pays attention to seeing is believing, so he hesitated for the time being. Otto, who never wanted to shut up, is now on the Rurik platform, praising the strength of the crossbow.

    The elder brother''s questioning was also within Rurik''s expectation.

    "My mercenary captain participated in the battle in the East and made great achievements. At least twenty mercenaries are worthy of our trust now. Arik, maybe you don¡¯t know that our leader has appointed these twenty men to become A warrior of our tribe."

    "There is such a thing?!" Arik is unheard of, "Are they reliable?"

    "Three hundred people against eight hundred people, they have never been cowardly! They have been trained by me to be masters with crossbows. They have shot many enemies and they can be trusted! So they will join your team as our tribal warriors. ."

    "Big Chief, is that right?" Arik asked Otto suspiciously, and got a very affirmative answer.

    Yes, Otto kept his promise. When the army was still in the triumphant triumph of the Oulu River, he made a promise to give the mercenaries who had made military exploits the identity of the "Russ". Back at Roseburg, Otto kept his promise, but the ceremony of joining was too low-key.

    Right here, Rurik announced that his mercenary captain and a group of mercenaries formed a squad of twenty to join Arik''s crusade. Rurik also mentioned a new naval battle routine, that is, don''t give priority to the use of collision and jump to help fight tactics.

    The arrows of the Gotland are not strong, even worse than the Finns and Corvins. The new tactic is that the ship quickly approached with the tactical advantage of the Ross oar, and suddenly launched a crossbow to kill the enemy. After all, the enemy ship did not have a deck.

    What Rurik wanted was the ship. His bottom line was that the ship was not leaking, so that the hull was pierced with crossbow arrows, and even the mast was broken. Such a terrible ship still has the value of two hundred silver coins.

    Rurik is actually planning another thing, that is, let Arik lead the brothers to fight, and use actual combat to test whether the crossbow he developed is really a naval weapon as imagined.

    Rurik clearly has a variety of plans. In order to use the crossbow tactics, he is stunned to come up with a big deal, as many as two thousand arrows!

    Of course, some of these arrows have participated in the battle against the Kowenmen. Among the thousand recovered after the war, their arrow clusters are relatively intact, most of the arrow shafts have to be redone, and the feathers on the tail are almost shed. .

    However, these heavier crossbow arrows do not need tail feathers at all when used at short distances. It is even said that deliberately cutting a piece of wood with a knife and cutting the end into a posture with a slight tail wing, so that the arrow can probably maintain a stable flight at a longer distance.

    In the final analysis, Rurik''s concept is that his crossbow is a tactical weapon used within fifty meters. Beyond this distance, the accuracy will be somewhat reduced, and the worst thing is actually the reduced power caused by the loss of kinetic energy.

    During the "North Hunting" period, Clavason''s smithy was not idle at all. He must continue to fulfill Rurik''s production requirements for the crossbow, as well as the steel sword requirements of the tribal warriors. Although he possessed a lot of wealth, Kravasson became busier. He had to start to squeeze the workforce of Kamnier, who was only eight years old, to force such children to strike iron and manipulate tongs. There is also a pregnant daughter-in-law. She doesn''t want to rest in peace, but also to produce glassware and wine.

    Clavasson produced many new crossbow arrows, which are full of imagination.

    Because their arrow clusters are the glass arrow clusters cast in the bronze mold after the glass liquid has condensed.

    According to this old blacksmith''s understanding, due to the strength of the crossbow, the excellent steel arrow clusters are always unimpeded, and the arrow shaft must be replaced with a new one after almost one use. Youdao is an unchanging arrow shaft with flowing water. Based on this principle, it still sticks to what the iron arrow cluster does.

    A large number of glass arrow clusters are still mass-produced. Finally, they are tied with loose glue and twine to the cut wooden sticks that are not too straight, so that an inferior one-time crossbow arrow that does not even have a tail feather is completed. Not to mention, it is really inferior, and the victory lies in its high production capacity.

    After all, it was a battle. What Rurik gave to his brother were all iron cluster arrows. The issue of fighting was vague, and that was to abuse his fighters. Rurik didn''t dare to do that kind of thing. Finally, those inferior crossbow arrows with glass arrow clusters, it must be useful to hunt with them, but basically I don''t want to use them again.

    It doesn''t matter! Even Rurik felt that he could equip himself with more glass crossbow arrows. After all, the team only wears leather and intensively charge enemies. If the glass crossbow arrows can kill the enemy, then there is no need to use expensive iron cluster arrows.

    It seems that at this point, the arrangements for this year''s war have come to fruition.

    After all, today''s meeting is not just a study of how to fight.

    Otto''s headaches finally ended with Arik''s compromise and joy.

    Otto made two other plans.

    First, Otto, as the leader, will lead the fleet, doing the tribal tradition of the spring Sorgon sailing to Novgorod.

    Second, Lulik needs to lead a group of tribesmen, and all the surrendered squirrel tribes, to the mine in the north to establish permanent settlements. It is best to quickly use the rich local iron ore resources to smelt iron.

    The meeting was over, and immediately after the meeting, Arik saw the mercenary captain Jeflo and also saw the so-called crossbow use routine invented by Rurik.

    Rurik organized all his mercenaries, and also teamed up some soldiers who had participated in the glacial battle. Rurik was stunned to organize as many as seventy crossbowmen, and being able to use so many crossbows was a miracle in itself.

    Such battles not only shocked Otto, but also made all the onlookers hooked. I''m afraid, this is the true state of Rurik''s so-called "Ross Arrow Formation"!

    They lined up in two rows. They pulled the trigger at the same time, and the wooden board that was erected fifty steps away was instantly smashed with iron clusters of arrows, and many of the arrows directly pierced the board. . Of course, this wooden board is also made of specially selected materials, and it is inherently fragile. It was smashed with sawdust flying around and riddled with holes, which is really a good show.

    The onlookers were shocked, especially those professional shipbuilding craftsmen. When they saw such a scene, they had to think of a very realistic thing: "We must use thicker, preferably dry oak boards for many years. Use it to build a big ship. Even if the materials are hard to find, it is better than being hit by a crossbow with a crossbow and leaking into the water."

    The craftsmen subconsciously thought of the possibility of technology leakage. In order to ensure the robustness of the Ross ship and not smash their own signs, they decided to improve the manufacturing process.

    It cannot be said that their thoughts are unfounded and worrying, but the fact is that there is no second European nation that knows how to forge a hundred steel in the Baltic Sea, the entire Europe, and even the Mediterranean Sea. It is even less imaginative to use its flexibility as a powerful weapon.

    With the strongest long-range weapon, Arik is full of hope for future raiding operations. In the hope of countless people, everyone ushered in the thawing of the ice sea and ushered in the great sacrifice that the Rus people were forced to postpone.

 Chapter 288ï¼š Rose children! Toward the turbulent distance

    The waves returned and the sea ice melted.

    Some ice floes are still floating up and down, don''t worry, they are no longer dangerous. Even if the big ritual has not been carried out, the sea fishing by the Ross fishermen has begun, and a large number of fresh fish have appeared in the revived fish market.

    Going to eat last year''s smoked dried fish? No longer necessary.

    Those merchants who paid taxes did not leave Roseburg the first time. The sea is ruthless, and any long voyage is a risk. It is more common for merchant ships to travel together, and it is also superstitious to own ships.

    Everyone is looking forward to the sacrifice of the Ross people, and everyone knows that when the sacrifice is over, the Sorgon fleet of the Ross people will set sail.

    Year after year, the caravan followed the Ross fleet, and that was the perfect escort.

    Everyone is waiting for the auspicious omen given by the priest, the omen that everyone desires, only when the liver of the reindeer is cut open on the altar can it be revealed to everyone.

    The sacrificial activities were held as scheduled, and the location was on the beach.

    Listening to the sound of the sea waves, all the Ross people who were watching the sacrifice gathered. A large number of young people showed their strong muscles, their hands clenched and pulled the ship''s rope tightly. On this day, all the young and strong men are assembled, and they will use their full strength to drag the boats that have been towed to the shore, and then back to the sea.

    Before the sacrifice, Rurik led his young men to actually perform a good show for the people of the tribe.

    "Left! Right! Left!"

    "Left! Right! Left!"

    ...

    Standing at the head of the team, Rurik kept chanting, and several of his triumphant subordinates were also in charge of the team behind the order.

    There are more than 300 children, they have male and female friends, they are wearing highly uniform clothing with each other, and the "weapons" in their hands are also highly uniform.

    The boys held a wooden shield in their left hand and a wooden sword in their right.

    Around the girls'' waists were burlap quiveres, each with five arrows inserted. They held their stringed short wooden bows with both hands. According to Rurik''s taste, their uniform posture of holding the bow was like holding a firearm.

    Rurik even wanted them to raise a banner, but he really couldn''t think of what kind of banner could represent his power. Is it possible to use the "Oar" totem printed on the sails of the Ross people as the flag? May be.

    But after all, everyone is from Rus, and maybe a more suitable flag is needed.

    There is no standard bearer, no drummer, no trumpet player. Even so, Rurik took his troops and appeared on the beach at a neat pace, completely becoming a beautiful landscape. As he expected, the children''s parents are happy for their children to join this great team.

    Out of the intuition of the warrior concept, the warriors of the tribe can see what is strong from this uniformity.

    There is a phalanx for boys and a phalanx for girls. They are arranged on both sides of the altar.

    They are the guardians of the sacred sacrifice!

    Rurik changed into a plain gray linen gown, and his golden ponytail was put down. A hemp rope was tied around his head, and a belt was tied around his waist.

    It''s all because of the ridicule that Rurik heard, saying that he is a "very beautiful boy". In that case, let''s really show the so-called "beautiful"!

    He was dressed a bit like a girl, but his belt **** at his waist showed what is handsome.

    Rurik was clean, and his bright golden hair looked like strands of white gold under the soft light of the rising sun.

    The ten little maids from Novgorod also took up the work of lower priests.

    Even the little Corvin girl Lumi who followed Lumia.

    In a sense, priesthood activities have become very strange. The key priests, most of them are not native-born Roths, they are indeed serving as priests, but their true identity is Rurik''s servants.

    Given this reason, no one felt that there was anything wrong with this year''s priest.

    In the final analysis, the priests of the Roses expressed an attitude to the great **** Odin, praying for peace and victory.

    The tribe¡¯s eyes are sharp, and normal priests have evolved into a ritual for Rurik to communicate with his "Heavenly Father". The onlookers are always short of conversational resources. They watched the ongoing ceremony and kept whispering.

    The tribe compared the three hundred children guarding the altar to "valhalla''s heroic warriors." Compare the dozen or so young priestesses to "Valkyries." Undoubtedly, Rurik, who was beheading and severing the sacrificed belly of the reindeer with a steel sword, was an "Odin" in a certain sense. With a strong sense of ritual, the Ross people are proud of their identity.

    In particular, some businessmen watching the grand occasion are communicating. Although the Ross people are forcing themselves to pay a so-called tax, it seems that the leader of Ross is not fascinated by money. The Ross people are the most admired gods in the entire alliance, and their rituals are far superior to the mighty Mellaren people.

    Some businessmen, they made their own judgments in shock-the Ross people respected God, they will pay more attention to the contract.

    Among the onlookers, there are also some sneaky eyes.

    It was a meticulous work by Olekin, the leader of Mellaren, sent by the merchant in makeup. They remembered the real situation of the Ross people in their heads. Regarding the North Hunter and the Eastern Expedition of the Rus people, they also wrote down one by one. There are also some magical weapons, the generosity of Chief Ross.

    Nothing is more important than Rurik, the future leader of the Rus.

    Seeing that beautiful boy cut the deer''s neck without hesitation, and then calmly took out the deer liver, the masters couldn''t help being nervous. After all, they were just spectators, and they didn''t expose themselves. They just silently recorded everything they heard and then returned to Mellaren to report to their master.

    Some ceremonies of the sacrifice were carried out in an orderly manner, as Lumia obeyed the order of the high priest Veria and announced with her high-pitched and sharp voice that the sacrifice was auspicious and ended.

    It is as if Rurik asked God for a blessing. In the next year, those who are blessed will be safe across the sea.

    A large number of ships scrambled to be pulled into the sea, and from May 10, stagnant maritime trade resumed.

    Roseburg''s business behavior is like the thawing sea of ??a complete recovery.

    The people in the entire settlement got into action and started their own work in accordance with the established plan.

    In order, on the third day after the sacrifice, Otto led a team of as many as seven hundred people and took up to thirty ships to start the route to Novgorod. Among them, there are only three hundred real fighters, and the rest are either the clan of Shilla Fort who is determined to immigrate to the mouth of the Neva River, or the Novgorod woman who returned to her family with her newborn child and her husband to visit relatives.

    Otto kept his promise. Those women were grateful for the leader''s integrity, and with a strong sense of pride, they embraced the mixed-race children they had given birth, and took some production tools that must be useful to the mother''s family to embark on the blue route.

    Naturally followed by a large army of merchants, and among them, the fleet of the merchant Gould is the most critical.

    This time, a large amount of rare goods was added to all the cargo Gould carried. There are as many as two hundred glassware in various shapes. They are a beautiful container, and the target customers are the wealthy of Mellaren.

    In addition, there are as many as 10,000 pieces of soap. In order to commend Gould''s activeness in paying taxes, Rurik deliberately lowered the price of soap. All soaps are deliberately made into a Roman pound. These externally sold soaps are not mixed with sulphur powder and are just saponified seal grease. It is relatively simple to give the object recognition, the price given by Rurik is only one silver coin.

    Of course, compared to its actual cost, Relic is still a huge profit. He really made a big concession to Gould. In the end, what price this batch of soap can sell depends on Gould''s ability. Rurik¡¯s thoughts on this matter are simple, perhaps continuing the limitations of the times. He really can¡¯t properly set a tax rate, and he can¡¯t even hope to organize a special team in an instant to check accounts for businessmen and combat tax evasion. . He just thought, wait until Gould makes enough money in the new trade season, and then he leads others to hold back.

    Gould, who went south, of course also shouldered the many missions that Rurik confessed. The most important thing is to continue to collect those beggars living in the gloomy streets of M?laren, or bankrupt farmers. Rurik asked the old guy to find a way to win over all the people from the tribes in the south who felt that life was too difficult to survive, and asked them to sign a contract and move to the Ross people.

    What is the simplest solution for this kind of arrangement? The settlements in the north, the settlements in the east, where labor is always needed! As long as they can work and decide to follow the leader of Ross, the pragmatic leader and son of Ross don¡¯t care much about their identities.

    As many as four thousand people left Roseburg in just one day. At one time, the population broke through the settlement of eight thousand people. After a brief period of extreme excitement, it quickly fell into a trough.

    is not that right? Most of those who went out to work hard left, and those who stayed behind were also temporarily staying behind.

    Roseburg in 830 AD is destined to become extraordinary, and she is bound to enter the smallest number of residents in history. It''s not that the population has withered, it''s all because the Russians built too big stalls, making the mother city no longer prosperous, and temporarily degenerating into an ordinary Nordic small tribe.

    Because after Otto and his fleet left, six more ships left the fjord in a very special way.

    Those are six leading warships! The bows are all installed with newly carved reliefs with lizard heads. The reliefs are also soaked in blue water boiled with blue lichens, making the reliefs also bluish.

    Arik led his crusade army on the expedition, and Yevlo left his master temporarily and started a new war as Arik¡¯s subordinate general.

    To be honest, Jeflo didn''t like Arik at all, and the only reason was that he seemed to be too arrogant. It¡¯s not that Arik¡¯s attitude towards others is unreasonable, on the contrary, he doesn¡¯t even object to a Finn being his subordinate, because he really knows that on the battlefield, as long as you are in the same camp with you, that¡¯s a brother, you Protect his back, and he will also protect your back.

    Arik didn''t regard the Gotland as a strong enemy at all, which worries Jeflo. Fortunately, this experienced mercenary holds cutting-edge technology weapons. He trusts the crossbow developed by his master, and he trusts his mercenary comrades who were born and died.

    Two hundred perhaps the most elite Ross fighters rushed to Tombstone Island with an infinite desire for victory, and then to the south of the Aland Islands where the island is located, to the unknown battlefield.

    Everything seemed to be calm again, and the people who stayed behind did not feel any peace at all.

    The leader''s house became quiet again. Niya had some expectations for the future, but when he thought that his precious son would personally lead a group of tribesmen with a very unique identity, and the servants who spoke the same language as Rumia , To run to the north "unknown place", she thought of her two sons who had died, but she would not be able to fully convince the crowd if Rurik could not experience such power, even with a noble status.

    Under the oil lamp, she sews a coat of snow fox fur for her son. Seeing her son sitting at her desk in the lobby, Rurik, who was attentively muttering something in her mouth, felt that it was like a song, and couldn''t help asking: "Are you ready?"

    "Huh?" Rurik was taken aback.

    "I mean, are you ready for the expedition? You have to choose some children to follow you on the expedition. You are very bold."

    Rurik didn''t appear very excited, as if it were fate: "Of course I am ready. I know, you are very worried about me."

    Niya had a sore nose, and then wiped off cheap tears.

    At this time, the Carlotta sisters, who were busy sewing up rabbit leather gloves with imported precious steel needles, approached the crying Niya.

    "Mom, you don''t need to worry. We will take care of Liurik. We Ostrala people are not afraid of anything. We will not encounter any danger. We will build Elronburg well." Carlotta''s comfort is not only lost. When it worked, Niya cried harder.

    Her rough hand stroked Carlotta''s small face. At this moment, she really regarded this little girl as her own daughter.

    In an instant, the children in the lively home left one after another, and only Lumia, the priest girl, would continue to stay.

    Rurik even had to take away the ten little maids from Novgorod, training them in the posture of warriors, just like the existence of the Valkyries around Odin.

    Many children who are valued by his son have to participate in the operation. Niya does not understand why his son has to select a large number of children to participate in it. Is this a kind of military training?

    Niya¡¯s speculation did not explain, but the fact is that Rurik wants to lead a group of his own men to carry out training with his opponents in the name of the operation of building Elonburg to unearth the value of the mine. In a sense, this is the literal "Summer Camp of the Boy Scouts of Roseburg". Of course, this so-called "summer camp" must be dangerous, otherwise Rurik would not be determined to bring thirty crossbows in one go.

    Rurik kept explaining his dreams, especially emphasizing that after the development of Fort Elon, the Ross tribe has a steady stream of the highest quality iron, and even claimed: "In the future, my warriors will wear chain mail. My warriors In any battle, there is only a slight injury at best, and no one will be killed in battle. This is the reason why I must excavate iron ore, and it is also my promise to those Corvins who surrender to us."

    "I understand!" Niya was relieved and cried, "there is that girl, called Saibolava."

    "And Telavis, that boy is my chosen future... leader of Elronburg."

    Niya was taken aback: "Do you believe him so? He is a Corvin."

    "No! He is my subordinate and my servant. But I am more willing to be a brother with him. I want to let those Kewen people, especially those Kewen children, know that I am their most reliable leader."

    Speaking of excitement, Rurik simply said: "Mom, do you know? I just made up a song."

    "You... do you still make up songs?" Niya asked with satisfaction, "Did you just hummed it?"

    "Exactly! Let me sing it now."

    Rurik cleared his throat and stood up, and under the light of the oil lamp, he sang softly in Gnostic.

    Always remembered by us,

    Is a great dream.

    May my dear hometown be beautiful,

    May Holy Rose be glorious.

    Listen to the wind and snow, and watch the aurora fly.

    My heart calls to me,

    Toward the turbulent distance.

    Even if it is difficult and then difficult,

    Nor can we retreat.

    Let us become brothers,

    We are full of strength.

    Listen to the wind and snow, and watch the aurora fly.

    My heart calls to me,

    Toward the turbulent distance.

    ...

    Rurik sang this famous song "Singing Turbulent Youth", whose lyrics were partially changed, with the core concept of course unchanged.

    The tune of the song is beautiful and full of vigor, and there is a touch of deep feeling of the vastness of Eastern Europe. In his opinion, perhaps only this song can best correspond to Rose''s young people.

    Yes, after all, this songbook is a song composed by the descendants of Ross in history, but its intention is greater, and it is to call on young people to build their own country for the great and glorious ideal.

    Niya was dumbfounded, and Carlotta and Ella smiled. Not only is the lyrics of this song full of hope, but also because it is sung by Rurik himself, the meaning becomes extraordinary.

    "What? I can''t sing well?" Rurik asked his mother deliberately.

    Niya sighed with relief; "You sing so beautifully, there is no ballad more tactful than it, and no ballad makes me more happy than it. Rurik, just like your lyrics, you... Are you going to be brothers with those Kewen people?"

    His mother''s question caught Ruriek off guard, and he didn''t hesitate to say: "Yes! Corvin, deer breeder, or other tribes that I conquered, as long as they surrender, they are all our Rus people. I want to include those children as my subordinates, and I want them to be proud of being a member of the Ross tribe. And this song, I have decided, before I set off, my subordinates must be able to sing it! "

    Niya''s thinking is stuck in this era, her perspective is narrower than Otto, and she even instinctively feels that her son''s dream is too idealistic. After all, that was his only son, and out of the psychology of doting, he had to accept Rurik''s decision completely.

    "I hope they can be your most loyal brothers."

    Rurik responded decisively: "This time, I will lead the subjects of the Corvins to build their new settlements. I just want to win their favor. In the future, the Corvins will also be our fighters."

    In this era of lack of entertainment, children''s fights and wrestling have become important entertainment. Nowadays, the oldest rugby game, including the robbing of "leather dumplings", and archery competitions, are important entertainment for children.

    They are never born purely brave [liancheng] cruel They also have a pursuit of literature and art in their hearts. Boys and girls will spontaneously hum some songs, so-called folk songs.

    The folk songs of the Ross people are long, and the corresponding ones seem to be the vast land after the winter, the singing is long and ethereal and even a hint of cold.

    Suddenly, Rurik''s "Singing of Turbulent Youth" quickly became an object of learning for children. Not only because the song was sung by Rurik, but also because of its beautiful conception.

    Even children, they know what kind of great journey they are about to embark on, and it is time for this song to appear before leaving.

    It is a hymn to the young Ross young man on the expedition!

    It is also a hymn to dreams.

    The children no longer feel that their goal in life is just to become wealthy and to marry. Everyone should treat each other as brothers. Everyone''s higher ideal is not just to achieve their own happiness, but to work hard for the Ruth tribe to become stronger.

    In an instant, the action of rushing to the north to build Fort Elon was elevated.

    The children finally ushered in their first "great cause" in their lives.

 Chapter 289ï¼š The value of the Cowen grey squirrel tribe surrendered to Rurik

    The army of the "North Hunter" returned to Roseburg at the end of February. The official status of the Corvins who were hunted is the slaves of Rurik. This is recognized by all the Ross people. It is precisely based on this point. No one would dare to harass the "property" belonging to the chief''s family.

    Although they are slaves, their lives are not at all like the kind of precarious slaves who are bullied.

    The population of the gray squirrel tribe shrank to barely two hundred people, and they lived temporarily in Roseburg as slaves.

    After the war and the long journey, all the old and frail people died, and some women were taken away by the Ross people to become women of the Ross warriors and accidentally got rid of the status of slaves.

    Compared to the women who went to be those warriors, it seemed that being a slave to Rurik made life better.

    Yes, life is like this, can it get worse?

    The leader of the tribe, Mechasta, is still the leader of the tribe. Since his pair of young children have received the attention of Rurik, it is clear that the future of the Grey Squirrel tribe will not be bad.

    Everyone knows their true destiny in the future-going to the north.

    "Woimakashad, really unexpected. You brought the mine that your brothers discovered and brought disaster to the tribe. Soon, the whole tribe will move to settle there. It seems to be a good thing for the tribe."

    Thinking of this, Metzasta always put down the axe given by the Ross people. He stood in the woods and looked north.

    Yes, after these tribesmen set up their own tents, they began to build a batch of warm wooden houses covered with mud and withered grass. Rurik lent them a batch of iron axes for cutting wood, scrapers for cutting wood strips, and even drafts and shovel for plowing.

    These are just hardened wrought iron tools. They are stronger and more durable than purely broken wrought iron tools in other regions, but compared to the low-carbon steel tools that the Russ began to popularize, they are a bit out of the times.

    In fact, as long as the furnace is heated to red and then carburized, a large number of ironware held by the Ross people can be turned into carbon steel appliances.

    But as far as the actual effect is concerned, the iron axe is completely sufficient for just logging work. The so-called is not so much an iron axe cutting down a tree, it is better to say that the tree was broken by a less sharp axe.

    The gray squirrel tribe must relocate to a mine in the north, and rebuild the tribe there, and permanently accept the control of the Ross tribe, or the family of the chief Ross.

    Legally, the gray squirrel tribe is already Rurik¡¯s private property, as are all tribesmen, he can call them as he pleases, and he will not encounter other people''s criticism.

    Rurik had no intention to abuse them and even gave them preferential treatment.

    He and Mechasta made a verbal promise that they would give the Buraku people food, and the price the Buraku people paid was to cut wood for the Ross people.

    The people of the gray squirrel tribe began to cut down the pine and oak, and then used a scraper to remove the bark. After that, Rurik sold it to the tribal boatbuilder who worked all night, in exchange for some silver coins, and used money to buy a little dry oats from Gould. And buy fish from tribes who insist on ice-cutting and winter catching. He gave grain and fish to the tribal people of Grey Squirrel, thus reaching a closed loop of the transaction.

    In this circular transaction, all parties earn a little bit of labor value of the gray squirrel tribesmen.

    For the Burakumin, they really feel that the Rus are not as bad as they once had been.

    Even many people think that the true leader of the tribe is obviously Rurik, even a child.

    That is a noble boy. Since you can get food and safety as long as you do things for him, why not do it?

    Buraku people are working harder and harder, and some of them with special skills are beginning to show up.

    After all, the men who surrendered on the battlefield were hunters themselves. They were allowed to re-equip their bows and arrows, and swore that they would not aim the arrow at any Roth, and the offenders apologized with death.

    They re-made their short wooden bows with carefully selected flexible oak branches, and borrowed the iron clusters of the Ross people to make the highest quality arrows, and started hunting around the mountains near Roseburg.

    They dragged the little sleigh off, claiming that they would not escape.

    The hunters really have no intention to flee, after all, there are still a large number of tribes remaining in the territory of the Rus as hostages!

    Hunters of the grey squirrel tribe shoot all the prey they find near the hills. Compared with Ross hunters who love to lay tripnets and other traps, these Corvins prefer to shoot directly with their bows.

    The long-legged snow rabbits, the alert ferrets, and even the occasional arctic foxes, they hunted down some. The meat of the prey is naturally distributed to the hunters, the leg bones of the prey are made into bone clusters, and the leather is given to Rurik.

    There are also some tribal people who are artisans who know how to make charcoal. The crooked branches of the oak were cut off, and the relatively straight trunks were "tributed" to Rurik, and those branches were naturally processed into charcoal blocks by the way.

    There are only 200 surviving Buraku people. How did they use so much charcoal? They will "tribute" the excess carbon burned and pray for more food.

    Rurik was a little surprised at these changes, and their many reasonable requests naturally supported them.

    Is this flattery? may be.

    They are not eager for preferential treatment, they just want to live a better life.

    The Kewen people and even the deer breeders, two ethnic groups with a common source, joined the Rus camp for different reasons and are so obedient, working very hard for themselves. How to explain this? Rurik felt that it could only be explained by the mentality of the so-called "strange fanaticism".

    Compared with the Belarusians, they are all others. In order to prove that they are useful to the new master, they are desperately proving their worth.

    If they are in this state of mind, things are obviously very good!

    Rurik appreciates the skilled craftsmen among this group of people, and he manages all the children in a centralized manner.

    After all, the entire gray squirrel tribe will be completely absorbed by the Ross tribe, and their descendants will eventually think that they are the real Rosses. Even now, Rurik consciously cannot declare them to be "New Rosses." They are still a group of slaves, and the duty of slaves is to be obedient. If rewarding some of the necessities of their lives can be exchanged for their obedientness, Rurik would be happy to have something last time and reap even greater benefits for himself in the foreseeable future.

    The time finally came to May, and in the shock of the Kewen people and the deer breeders, they saw a spectacular sight.

    More than five hundred ships of all sizes, old and new, covered the sea of ??the fjord, and their huge sails covered the sky!

    Those who confined the concept of boats to canoes were completely stunned by the sight in front of them.

    After a short period of time, the gray squirrel tribe of Corvin, who had made some mental preparations, finally waited for the official order from the master-our expedition is about to begin!

    The great businessman Gould personally led a huge commercial fleet southward, he took away all the goods in the inventory, and also took away most of the geographical cadres.

    The wharf that Gould built by himself temporarily became deserted, and soon it suddenly resumed its liveliness.

    Two young, fat boys, who are Gould¡¯s other sons, were ordered to manage the mansion after he left, as well as to manage the relationship between the family and the leader of Ross, and the life of the family.

    With great humility, the two of them faced the noble Rurik, and followed the orders of the old father to satisfy all the requirements of Rurik without reservation.

    It was another good weather, and it was precisely this day, the date of the expedition that Rurik decided.

    On May 20th of the Julian calendar, all preparations are in place!

    It was almost the summer solstice, and there was no night in Roseburg that day. Now the daylight hours have become very long, and the entire fjord is immersed in the warmest period of the year.

    But the sea is still relatively cold, and only the courageous guys dared to throw their clothes and swim in the sea. This is an act of proficiency, and most of the fishermen in Ross are reluctant to do it because of their awe of the sea.

    Early in the morning, the awakened Rurik slapped his smiling face with both hands and got up from his mother''s arms.

    He felt sorry for the mother who was lying on his side, because her only son was going to take a group of people to the north to build as a "war chief".

    Although this matter has nothing to do with war, after all, it is a pioneer in an unknown field. Which mother is not worried?

    Niya has already said what he should have said.

    After she woke up as usual, she prepared a little breakfast for the child who was about to leave, as if today was a normal day.

    Rurik sat cross-legged close to the dining table, gnawing oatmeal and jerky, staring at his mother who didn''t think about tea and rice.

    He can understand the mother''s mood.

    "Mom, I know you are still worried. There is nothing to worry about, you just stay here, and I''ll be back when I finish my work."

    What is "work done"? Niya didn''t know, she faintly pushed her granola to Rurik: "Eat, eat more."

    "okay."

    There were actually four children sitting in front of Niya, except for Rurik, Carlotta, Ella, and Sepolava. The three girls were destined to be his wives and concubines, but he clearly hoped that his wives and concubines could become female fighters, not the delicate ones.

    They ate it sullenly, and Niya didn''t say anything anymore.

    After a while, the outdoor world has become lively.

    Although it is said that the good departure crowd will gather at the Gould¡¯s wharf, such as Fisk, Kanuf and other Rurik¡¯s best friends, they gathered all of them, including themselves, and were selected to participate in the "Expedition." "The fifty little soldiers, armed with iron weapons issued by Rurik that are only suitable for adults, gathered in front of the leader''s house.

    There were also the ten maids, from Anna to Yulia, who stopped making soap, and took up wooden bows and arrows, and came to see themselves as "Valkyrie Warriors" The commander Carlotta and his master Rurik.

    Thirty mercenaries with iron swords and axes hanging around their waists and crossbows in their hands are also here. The leader of the mercenaries, due to Jeflo¡¯s temporary departure, has become an archery instructor, Frazer . At the same time, this Fleiser still has to take on the management of all the children, just like a normal training, accepting the supervision of his important task.

    This time the "expedition" Liurik has a group of capable men by his side.

    He, the war chief, has the power to mobilize hundreds of soldiers to fight the enemy, but Ding Kemao mobilized a hundred pure-bred Ross soldiers except for the mercenaries. Not to mention the small number of these soldiers, they are veterans who participated in the "North Hunting Operation" and fought with the coalition forces of the Kewen tribe.

    Originally, Rurik mobilized them simply considering that everyone had fought side by side, and the existence of this comrade-in-arms relationship, he could better call them.

    But in most eyes, this is a little bit of Rurik''s strategy.

    Even if Rurik agrees that those Corvin slaves will not rebel, it seems to everyone that those Corvins who can pick up iron axes and spears after receiving the gift are really full of the possibility of rebellion, so they need strong Ross fighters. Suppress them with momentum.

    After the meal, Rurik, consciously energetic, put on his gorgeous clothes and appeared in front of the waiting people with high morale.

    "It looks like you are all ready! I won''t say anything, let''s start."

    He didn''t make much fighting and shouting, but his little soldiers yelled "wuraaaaaaah" in response to his war chief.

    Rurik swaggered and led a group of people to the beach, hoping to meet with the Corvin people waiting to board the boat there.

    He didn''t look back at his mother, but Niya stared at his son''s back, and the golden ponytail that was shaking under the snow fox''s hat, and then she joined the team.

    Rurik is going to take a group of people to the north to open up the legendary iron mine? It is said that the iron ore is better than the ore in the small hills near the Fortress of Ross? ! The blacksmiths of the tribe were all jealous of this resource, but Rurik specially selected Kawei to participate in the operation.

    The reason is nothing else, just because Kawei, a young man, discovered the secret of the iron ore mine. At the same time, there were Kamnier, as well as ten other blacksmith apprentices who were under ten years old from the tribe of the Corvin Salmon Lord. What''s interesting is Because of his early learning skills, Kamnier is the big brother of this group of Kewen children.

    In fact, after two months of all-weather study, although the new boys did not have the strength to pick up the hammer and participate in ironing, they all did what they could to help. They are generally full of admiration for the work of blacksmiths, and they observe the essentials of ironing all day while doing agile and helpful work.

    It can be said that from the very beginning, these children are learning one-stop skills from prospecting, beneficiation, smelting sponge iron, wrought iron, carburizing, quenching, and polishing. The Ross people are really exporting science and technology to the Kowen people. In the final analysis, they are cultivating a completely new group of blacksmiths for the Ross tribe that can be completely controlled.

    After all, reality is a bit funny. The native Ross boys prefer to be brave warriors rather than blacksmiths who work all day long.

    What can Rurik do? He can only arrange for obedient slaves or surrenders to learn how to be a blacksmith.

    One day, the entire tribe of Grey Squirrels must make iron smelting their main life. Rurik arranged for his slaves to explore these industries, and it was also his primary purpose of opening up the mines.

    Going bigger, the future of the Ross people will be inseparable from the huge chromite mine in the north.

 Chapter 290ï¼š The first voyage of Rurikâ€™s fleet

    The sandy ground at the entrance of Gould¡¯s mansion was already full of people. Those gray squirrel tribesmen who had to migrate again, under the leadership of the leader Mechasta, brought all kinds of softness accumulated over the past two months. Tie up with twine and hang it on your shoulders, or put it at your feet.

    They, after all, are Corvin people. When Rurik saw them assembled again, he could see the "kwen" in their hands at first glance, which is the origin of their name. One was installed under the spearhead with a wooden A short spear with a small hook that acts as a marching stick. It''s just that this short spear has been completely changed. Its spear head is quenched wrought iron, which has become an extremely sharp and strong existence.

    Mezzasta had already brought the tribe, but the guy''s eyes had been fixed on the Ross ship.

    On the side of the four trestle bridges of the wharf, four large cargo ships are **** by cables. They are the largest ships currently owned by the Russ. The solid size really shocked the Kewens. There is also a batch of traditional long boats with low sides. As there is no bow with embossed horror monsters, it proves that its essence is a large fishing boat.

    This time, the number of people going to the north will add up to 500 people.

    Do not! This is not only the case. Because of the success of the "North Hunting Operation", Chief Otto announced the results of the exploration to the entire tribe. The so-called depths of the inaccessible bay for many years, the hydrological conditions there have been explored, and it is finally confirmed that the fishermen can move forward freely. Discover the local fishery resources.

    Since the chieftain said this, the fishermen must of course respond. The most critical reason is the lack of development in the northern waters. Everyone believes that fishing boats that arrive more quickly will be able to catch a lot of fish.

    Now, Rurik is here.

    Mezzasta led the crowd to kneel on one knee in a humble posture, and one after another stubbornly revealed the stubbornness that they had fought desperately, and met his noble, benevolent and contractual master Rurik with this courtesy.

    Rurik showed up at the bustling pier with his young soldiers, and the Corvins who were waiting to board the ship glanced at this place.

    Metzasta came up cautiously, covering his heart with his right hand, and bowing slightly: "Master, you are finally here."

    Rurik took a closer look at the man''s expression, and then at the Corvins.

    "You are all very worried about this voyage?"

    "This..." Mezzasta hesitated: "It''s true that we...we have never taken a boat bigger than a canoe."

    "you guys¡­¡­"

    Rurik thought it was very absurd, and then he thought about it, this person''s words should not be nonsense.

    He continued to ask: "Are all of your people ready? All the luggage?"

    In fact, if there is more time, Mezzasta wants to bring more things. For example, advance some wood parts in advance so that you can quickly build a house after landing.

    "We are all ready, such as some food. We also dismantled all the tents and the supporting wooden frames. When we arrived at the destination, we could quickly set up the shed, and no one would catch the cold."

    The so-called tent is an airtight shed made up of leather, linen and wooden strips. It can only be used as a camping tool.

    "We still have to build the wooden house as soon as possible." Rurik sighed slightly, "Don''t worry, I brought some people this time, and they will help you build the house."

    "Oh, that''s great."

    Mezzasta didn''t have much enthusiasm for the future, he only hoped that his wandering tribe could really settle down.

    Rurik looked at the crowd again, and talked with Gould''s two sons again.

    Then, he found Lumia who had built the altar and ordered the sacrifice to begin.

    The whistling of the warm south wind cannot conceal the beat of the leather drum. What is very interesting is that the shaman of the Grey Squirrel tribe always dressed up as a bird of prey, that is, an owl, beating the leather drum in front of the small stone altar doing strange things. dance.

    While the priest Lumia took the girl Lumi from the Salmon Lord tribe, the two of them were doing the ritual of the Rose¡¯s priest to the sea.

    It can be said that this sacrifice is really a kind of mixture, lacking seriousness, but having some fun.

    The gray squirrel tribe worships owls. The reason is that owls are good at catching squirrels. The female shaman hopes to bring the power of owls to the tribe again, so that the tribe¡¯s life in a new place can quickly return to normal, and it can quickly restore the squirrel-catching capital. Pick it up.

    Lumia''s job is very simple. She is praying for the peace of the sea and peace for the fleet going north.

    Because of this mixed ritual, the Ross people let go of their tension. All the gray squirrel tribesmen, they are willing to believe that they will not encounter disaster for the first time in their lives.

    The Corvin people are in awe of the sea. They marvel at the vastness of the sea. There are Varangas who are afraid of crossing the sea.

    Now, there is nothing to be afraid of.

    The boarding planks were erected, and because they were **** by very thick twine, the stocky large cargo ship was only slightly churning around the trestle bridge.

    Compared with other ships, cargo ships are the most stable, but their speed is not very fast at any time.

    The cargo ship has a huge load capacity, and the ultimate load of the Gould¡¯s large cargo ship can reach five tons. It couldn¡¯t be easier to squeeze fifty people of all ages on a single ship.

    Either nervous, excited, or thinking about nothing, the tribal people started to board the boat with their own softness, and then found a corner to sit down quietly.

    Because the Grey Squirrel tribe has many children and weaker women, the cargo ship can squeeze them in three days, and by the way, it can also pile up some softness. It is this kind of cargo ship that finally looks like a "smuggling ferry". .

    Rurik''s mercenaries, little men, blacksmiths and little blacksmiths, as well as the one hundred Ross warriors, they boarded the scheduled long ship one after another.

    It takes a process to appear on the stage, and Rurik decides that he will be pestle on the pier at the pier before the last person gets on the boat.

    More and more tribal personnel gathered on the coast, they are here to see off the new fleet.

    After all, his son will lead his troops on an expedition, and he will complete this feat when he is only eight years old.

    How much Niya hopes that his son can grow up quickly and become a brave warrior and a wise man.

    The son is going to expedition, although all the instructions that should have been said, the son is still standing on the trestle bridge, she escaped from the cheering people, hurried up to the trestle bridge, hugged Rurik in her arms, and kissed fiercely Click on the son''s forehead.

    Rurik knew the woman''s reluctance.

    "Mom, don''t worry about us."

    "Yes! I''m not worried."

    "You are still worried." Rurik felt that his hair had become moist, which was exactly the tears of his mother.

    Niya''s wrinkled and old face was soaked with tears. In this scene, Rurik felt that she was worried that she was going to the battlefield, and it was a horrible thing. Or is it because Otto is not here, Otto is not the commander of the action, and she feels that this trip is full of danger?

    "Let''s stop here." Rurik said solemnly, gently pushing his mother with his hands.

    Niya obviously noticed the change, she hurriedly let go of her hand, and looked at her resolute son in surprise.

    She sighed softly: "I have said everything that should be said." Then, she suddenly raised her head and shouted with a crying solemn: "Kawei! Take care of your brother. Carlotta, Ella, take care of it. Your man. All Roths, you must obey your war leader. All Corvins must obey your master!"

    Niya is the wife of the chief leader, and her words are at least significant among all tribal women. For this reason, the Ross fighters who obeyed Rurik took Niya''s orders as Otto''s destiny.

    Of course they will follow any decision of Rurik, not only because Rurik is the commander, but also because of this little commander, he has always been generous in terms of remuneration! For this reason, Rurik promised everyone that he would give ten silver coins every month during the action period!

    (Due to the inflation caused by the influx of huge amounts of silver coins, the commission price of the employment within the tribe is high and the price of the fishermen¡¯s catch, and the commission has also passively increased a lot.)

    Finally, Rurik became the last person stranded on the shore.

    He pushed Niya away and smiled and said, "Don''t worry about anything. The destination is less than two days'' voyage from our Roseburg. When we go there, we still need a steady stream of supplies from the tribe. Mom, when I am It¡¯s done well, but I want to invite you to take a look. Oh, yes, and dad on the return trip, you all have to go and see my masterpiece."

    Niya finally smiled with satisfaction: "Okay, I will."

    Rurik jumped on the plank, then grabbed Kawei''s powerful arm and boarded the boat.

    According to tradition, the ship that Rurik is on is the flagship, but this long ship has no ornate bow wood carvings, which is too ordinary.

    "Damn it, this boat is not worthy of my identity!"

    Rurik whispered secretly, and the ship, assisted by the wind, began to leave the port.

    He looked at the people on the shore waving his hands, especially at his mother who was shaking hands with tears, and subconsciously drew out his short sword. The sun shone on the dagger, reflecting a strong flash, and his flagship also walked at the forefront of the entire team. All ships followed the flagship, followed Rurik and his sword, leaving the fjord one after another.

    "Finally the great expedition has begun." Rurik sighed.

    Not far away from him, Kawei asked, "Are you sure? We really don''t use oars, we only rely on wind?"

    "Couldn''t it work?"

    "This... I''m just a little bit wrong."

    Rurik shrugged, he stood up and pointed his little finger at the four sturdy cargo ships with larger sails behind him: "What do you think of them?"

    "Cargo ship, what''s wrong?"

    "They don''t have oars." Rurik said excitedly.

    Kawei didn''t care: "The cargo ship also has oars. Otherwise, what should I do when there is no wind?"

    "That''s not mainly oars. In my opinion, we don''t need oars. We rely on the wind."

    Suddenly, Kawei gave Liurik a random rhetoric that was not a whim. He should be serious.

    "You really decided so?"

    "Otherwise?" Rurik sighed, "I think I should own my own ship. He shouldn''t be our traditional leading warship, but should be like those cargo ships, large and solid. We can even make cargo ships change. Bigger, then more goods can be transported."

    "Did you really make this decision?" Kawei asked cautiously.

    "Yes. But it''s not now. Just wait and see. One day, I will have a bigger ship." After that, R¨¹lik sat down excitedly, his heart beating, just because I decided to start building the ship.

    To be honest, Rurik didn''t have much praise for the tribe''s dragon-head warships.

    It has no deck, the keel is an oak, the mast has only one side, and the main propulsion is all personnel rowing.

    The biggest problem with the rowing boat is that its purely human propulsion method limits its development prospects. Because in order to push larger ships forward, the oars must be equipped with more oarsmen. In this regard, the ancient Romans did their best. Those large so-called warships required hundreds of slaves to sit neatly on the bottom of the ship, all of them paddling at the same rhythm.

    Its upper layer is a large number of Roman infantry. The naval battle is actually three methods: all kinds of torsion slingshot shooting, bow collision, and soldiers jumping to help fight.

    The victory of a naval battle is often determined by the victory of the jumping gang. The naval battle is more like a continuation of the land battle.

    Similar tactics can be formed naturally. In addition to the lack of "black technology" such as the torsion slingshot, collisions and gang jumps are common routines for the Russ warship. Although there is no torsion slingshot, Rurik feels that his steel-armed crossbow is already helping the Arik fleet sailing down the sea.

    Besides, Rurik doesn''t think the torsion slingshot is a very cost-effective weapon.

    The era of paddle boats is coming to an end, and the future should be the world of large cargo ships!

    It is running slowly now, but its belly is full of things! However, with the development of the mine, the tribe definitely needs a lot of professional cargo ships.

    If the speed is slow, then increase the mast, increase the sail area, improve the ship structure and install a bulbous bow. Make it bigger, equipped with more sails, and worry about running slowly?

    As soon as this idea came up, Rurik suddenly realized!

    "Wait! If I really do this, wouldn''t it...I want to build a Caravel ship? If I succeed, that would be a good thing."

    In fact, the large cargo ships of the Vikings were the root of the main ships of the following countries.

    A cargo ship is called a Cork ship if it installs a deck and a poop. The Cork ship is equipped with a Near-Eastern inclined sail that is the Caravel ship. The Caravel ship is bigger, and each mast is equipped with multi-faceted sails, which is the Caraque ship. Then came the Galen galleon that reached its peak, and then Galen ship with iron keel.

    When steam boilers and huge paddle wheels were installed on the ship, everything changed.

    Those large cargo ships that carried a large number of scientific people, they were the pioneers of the maritime age!

    Compared with the other ships of the Ross people, cargo ships are definitely the most stable, but the sea waves still have The slightly strong south wind pushes the ships forward quickly, and the ships are up and down with the waves.

    However, even with this ups and downs, those who sailed on the sea for the first time were very excited. The excitement and hesitation were all past tense. Now, many people simply lie on the side of the boat, because of the bad seasickness, they are eating in the morning. The half-digested things that had passed, vomited into the sea to feed the fish.

    Rurik saw their terrible situation, but he had adapted to sailing, and now he had ignored this bump. He can no longer feel the pain of seasickness.

    But for the brothers and sisters Telavis and Sepolava sitting on the flagship, sailing became a torment. They seem to think that it is the right choice for the Corvins to avoid the sea, and that if they set foot on the sea rashly, they will be warned by the sea god.

    Perhaps, the sea only protects the Varangans who can surrender.

    At least Sepolawa can still have the Carlotta sisters to help take care of. Telavis can only continue to sit groggy after vomiting, looking forward to landing earlier.

    On this road, the Ross people''s fleet mainly relies on sails, and it stands to reason that they can obviously use oars. The large oars have been stowed away, and the light long ships have to accommodate the cargo ships carrying a large number of people and materials.

 Chapter 291ï¼š Settlement under construction

    After a long voyage, it was almost evening.

    Throughout the day, the fleet went north against the coast. Everyone could see the coast from a distance. They had already seen the deserted islands dotted on the sea and the ice on the islands that had not completely melted.

    In fact, up to now, there is still a lot of snow in the destination of Rurik, because the so-called destination is called Kemi by another name, and Jucheng is still the hometown of Santa Claus.

    The fleet approached the mouth of a small stream, and ships docked here one after another.

    There are only thirty fishing boats, and they followed Rurik¡¯s fleet closely. In fact, they are trying to find the fishing resources in the northern waters to get Rurik¡¯s good fortune protection. Now they continue their work, they are still ready The torch to attract the bait, and finally cast a net to pray for one by one.

    Can they be successful? Of course it is impossible!

    In the northernmost part of the bay, the so-called seawater here has almost no salty taste. A large number of freshwater fish can live here, but the herring and cod, which the Ross people like, will not risk their lives to survive in this place.

    The only thing fishermen can look forward to is the so-called migratory salmon tide, but that is also September. Besides, the Corvin servants claimed that the annual salmon tide scene was not seen by the Ross people. In other words, everyone has seen salmon flooding into the fjord, but it is definitely not as exciting as the scientific people claim.

    All the people in the fleet spent the night on the shore, and those who suffered from seasickness finally had a good rest.

    In fact, by now, the route ahead is very clear.

    A brave and slightly smaller young soldier climbed up the mast, and he saw the looming coast just north.

    This soldier had participated in the "North Hunting", and the whole world was frozen in ice last time. When he saw the northern coastline this time, a familiar and unfamiliar feeling naturally came to his mind.

    He made a prepared report to Rurik, but Rurik knew it well. Everyone believes that tomorrow morning everyone will set foot on the voyage again, and it may only take a while before the destination is reached.

    The next day, the moored fleet embarked on the journey again.

    They quickly saw the northern coast, and the entire fleet adjusted the angles of the sails and the center axis of the ship. Following the leading flagship of Rurik, they all started a big turn.

    The fleet began to sail in the crosswind, and the Ross people on each boat began to control the south wind, and this way of sailing brought the fastest speed when they could use the wind, just because of this crosswind sailing routine. A little learning about the wings of an airplane.

    Everyone knows that the destination of the fleet is about to arrive. This strong sense of expectation has become extremely strong after everyone has experienced the estuary of the first large river.

    Rurik was also excited, and everyone on the flagship was gazing at the coast, looking for the abrupt mine.

    It is as if the Ross people searched for their homes through the hills near the fjord, and Rurik and his men are also trying their best to scan the peculiar bulge of the flat horizon.

    I have to say that the clear air is good enough for eyesight and people standing on high places can see important landmarks 30 kilometers away. However, after the Rus people experience the first big river estuary, they are no less than 30 kilometers away from the target.

    Gradually, the scene ahead became particularly clear.

    Hills! It''s there!

    The flagship, even with all the ships, became a commotion.

    "We have arrived! Brothers, get ready to go ashore!" Rurik shouted.

    Without trouble, he issued the order, the various personnel on the fleet, especially the Ross soldiers brought by Rurik, and the professional sailors provided by the Gould family. These professional personnel have already begun to maneuver the ship and prepare a series of landings!

    Soon, everything became clear.

    The fleet arrived at the mouth of the so-called second big river. The fleet shuttled through some deserted islands and ran towards the flat left bank (to the east) through the river mouth that had become a bit turbulent due to the melting of snow and ice. This is because this is the camp where the North Hunter''s army was fighting at the beginning of the year! Some people on the boat even saw the traces of sleeping on their own, and the wooden shelves of the tents that had been built were still crooked and twisted there.

    The long ship with a low flat bottom began to wash up the beach, and the long ship behind followed closely, and only the cargo ships were still slowing in.

    Not far in front of them, there was a low and stocky mine, and it was also the place where Rurik fought for the first time.

    "I''m finally here!"

    Rurik took a sharp breath and brought the boat to a steady state. The hard oak keel was stuck in the mud. Rurik and his companions jumped off the boat and stepped on the soft ground covered with moss and newly budding grass.

    Regardless of whether his emotions have stabilized, Rurik yelled: "Let''s get started! A settlement!"

    He walked towards the increasingly solid land, looking at his back, everyone could feel the enthusiasm for this construction.

    A group of sturdy men jumped off the side of the ship, they caught the dropped cable and began to pull the ship ashore.

    For a while, their leather boots stepped into the silt, and after a lot of walking, they finally boarded the relatively hard land, and the long ship became empty, leaving a deep mark.

    Soon, the people of the Grey Squirrel Tribe also stood in this completely unfamiliar land with their luggage.

    More and more materials are being unloaded, such as a large number of burlap pockets, which are loaded with a large amount of oats, charcoal blocks, and burlap that has not yet been cut for tents.

    Rurik found the former camp.

    He squatted down, holding the wet traces of the campfire with his little hands. He stood up again and looked at the mines with a large amount of snow in the distance, as well as the ice lumps everywhere in the surrounding area.

    The whole world is extremely humid, but there is not the slightest heat.

    The world is still cold, just as there are a large number of ice lumps floating on the sea, and there are many dangerous ice packs of shocking size.

    Rurik noticed that those who were wading on the shore quickly took off their wet boots. They were sitting on the wet ground, pressing the young grass leaves that had just emerged, and covering their hands because they were poured into the cold water. Keep your feet cold and try to give warmth.

    Rurik was a little grateful that he hadn''t waded, but his boots had been covered in a lot of black mud.

    "Black mud? Looks like the land in this place is fertile? It''s too cold, any hardy crops will freeze to death,"

    Everyone has landed, and Rurik can''t help but order the next thing himself.

    When they were still on the boat, all the people of all colors were given their tasks. They had already gone ashore, even if it was to warm their cold feet from the water, they had to start construction immediately.

    The Rus and their servant Grey Squirrel tribesmen began to build settlements on the basis of the temporary camp abandoned five months ago, at the mouth of the river not far from the mine.

    Without more words, they began to work hard, and even waited for the settlement to be built before the sun went down.

    Those Ross fighters, they estimated that they would not encounter any enemies during this trip, and all they could do was provide a lot of wood for the new settlement.

    Rurik was not stupidly generous. To get the ten silver coins a month, he had to act according to his requirements.

    Since the war chief of his own age is in charge of the food, he has no complaints.

    Strong warriors remove their leather armor, even if the temperature is low, they only wear a loose linen shirt, tied with linen strips with their hands, and manipulate an advanced low-carbon steel heavy Nordic forest axe built for logging.

    The sharp axe blade was polished to be shiny, and with just one heavy blow, a tree with a big mouth was almost cut down in half.

    Even just three heavy blows, a pine tree was cut down.

    The Ross people use their own prowess to deal with the huge red pine that needs two people to hug together.

    The strong lumberjack smashed one side of the tree trunk with a steel axe, creating a dangerous but not collapsing section. Then he lightly chiseled the other side and added a special iron wedge. The lumberjack knocked on the wedge, and the tree finally collapsed along the largest section!

    It was really a feeling like the shaking of the earth, which shocked all the tribesmen of Grey Squirrel! I saw that the dense pine forest not far away that could almost block the sun was experiencing terrible changes. The ground was shaking violently, and even some ice blocks on the ground were shattered by the shaking.

    The tribal people quickly understood everything in shock¡ªthe Rus were cutting down trees that were almost impossible to chop down.

    The Ross people did it. Before the sun went down, as many as thirty huge red pine trees were cut down, plus a batch of small trees that were cut down. The once dense woods became very difficult in just half a day. That''s all.

    These pine trees can produce a large number of pine cones, and theoretically their fruits can be used after processing. It''s not that Rurik has thought about using the pine trees everywhere in the area to develop pine nut resources, which is to open the hard nut shell, but it takes some skill.

    Rurik now only hopes to use the pine resources in the region. Although oak has much better performance than pine, the biggest advantage of pine is the extremely low cost of developing it.

    A group of Ross soldiers took the wood brought back by their companions, and immediately manipulated the axes and scrapers to begin fine processing.

    They began to build a large number of wooden houses. As the Novgorod-style wooden house construction concept spread to the Russians, the old mode of building wooden walls and adding beams at random has been eliminated. It is a pleasure to live in knowing that you build a house with wooden planks and wooden beds.

    The Ross soldiers like the brand-new wooden houses, and Lurik also gave an order to everyone: the houses in the new settlement must have floors.

    This request is difficult for the people of the Grey Squirrel tribe. They originally planned to dig a pit and build a semi-crypt house on the basis of their own traditions.

    The leader Mezzasta tried to dig down, and after digging a thin layer of moist soil, he flatly denied his idea.

    Why?

    Only need to dig down to the extent of thirty centimeters, the shovel will begin to touch the hard frozen ground.

    These people had no choice but to learn how to build a house from the Ross people, and in the process, they realized how backward they were again.

    The gray squirrel tribe is an ambitious ethnic group, and the remaining men hold metal tools in their hands, and they begin to learn the house-building skills of the Rus people with all their strength.

    In fact, as far as building houses are concerned, the Novgorod people are more capable than the traditional Rus people. Even if they use a limited iron axe and a large number of stone axes, they still cut down large trees and perform fine processing.

    The young fighters of Ross learned a number of unique construction methods, and compared to those from the East, they had a huge advantage in tools.

    The residents of Novgorod didn''t need iron nails at all. They chiseled the trunks of similar thickness to approximate lengths, and then chiseled both ends of the thick solid wood strips, hardly chiseling out tenons.

    Since they are building wooden houses, there is really no way for the Ross people to be more cost-effective than the Novgorod people. Because the model of this type of wooden house has completely changed the "relatively leaky" image of the Russ''s treatment of wooden houses. The woodcut of the tenon-and-mortise structure perfectly uses the thermal insulation capacity of thick wood, and then uses some moss and linen to plug the final gap, even if the outdoor is already minus 40 degrees, separated by a wooden wall, the indoor life is still warm.

    A large number of wooden stakes that were cut into awl heads were smashed into the deep permafrost by the Ross warriors who were manipulated by the huge and hard oak sledgehammer.

    Take a typical new-style wooden house as an example, it is built like this.

    According to the process established by the Rus people combining the construction techniques of Novgorod and their own tribe, construction starts with piling.

    Sixteen short and thick wooden piles (the number is not limited, the more the house is, the more stable it is) form a matrix. The ends of the wooden piles are chiseled out with tenons, and then four parallel processed wooden poles are placed.

    Then, a large number of square wooden strips processed by the scraper began to be neatly laid to form a solid wooden floor.

    In this way, a fairly flat construction platform is completed! The next thing couldn''t be simpler.

    Those prefabricated wooden strips with tenon joints begin to pile up like wood, completing the tenon joints with each other, and the wooden walls are piled up and taller.

    Finally, a traditional Russ herringbone frame was installed on the roof, and a large number of wooden ribs were laidThe planks were laid on the wooden ribs, and finally a layer of thatch was laid. A wooden house is almost complete.

    Of course, not all the fighters selected by Rurik are young people. Among them, there are no less than ten veteran fighters who are older. These people are actually carpenters. They have experienced the wildest youth. Now fighting and looting can be regarded as side jobs. . With these few, what Rurik needs are their skills. Because they are all involved in the construction of the leader''s new house, and they have sufficient experience in building Novgorod-style woodcuts.

    Those gray squirrel tribesmen who are about to enjoy the new housing treatment, they join the construction team, and there are a large number of children under Rurik, who are also doing what they can.

    For a time, as many as twenty-five hits have completed the construction of the foundation, and many have even completed the laying of the floor. Anyone with a discerning eye understands that the next job is to stack wooden slats with tenon and tenon joints. It may take three or four days to complete all the wooden houses under construction.

    At first there were only twenty-five hitting woodcuts, which of course is far from enough!

    Rurik longed for this town under construction to become the largest iron smelting center controlled by the Rus tribe. Don¡¯t see if it¡¯s been here in May or ice and snow can be seen everywhere, the heat of iron smelting will protect the people who live here, and the settlers will become prosperous because of iron and steel.

 Chapter 292ï¼š Ayron Orava Fort

    . The first night gradually came, and Rurik, who personally participated in the labor and set an example, also ended his work of handling fine wood parts.

    During the whole afternoon of construction, Lurik didn''t help much. Facing the so-called settlements turned into huge construction sites, he was full of hope for the future, but now, the messy scene of the construction site is really unbearable!

    He felt that woodwork pieces that needed to be used were scattered everywhere, "At night, I still ran to put it on to sleep? Anyway, the long boat was pulled up."

    A large number of bonfires have been burning for an afternoon, and those large excess branches have naturally become excellent fuel. It was the heat of the bonfire that caused the ground near it to be dried.

    A group of women from the gray squirrel tribe manages a batch of pottery urns roasted by a fire and cooks the wheat inside. The action of making porridge lasted for a long time. When the work in the afternoon was over, the tired people got the reward they dreamed of!

    What people saw was that Rurik really didn''t break his promise. Everyone ate the boiled and pulpy oatmeal. Among them, there were some people with big appetites, and their stomachs were stuffed with mushy wheat.

    Those fishermen who followed also landed on the new settlement in Rurik, which is said to be named "Fort Elron". They brought a lot of catches, and the worst thing is that there are not many catches.

    The fishermen expressed their regrets to Rurik. Seeing the few herrings sold at a low price, Rurik understood why his people lacked the motivation to explore the north for a long time. The co-author is entirely because there are few fishery resources in this area, and the brothers can¡¯t catch more fish, so why come here to waste time.

    But things are different now!

    A fisherman in his fifties walked into Rurik himself. He is carrying a small rattan basket, which is what is called a whole day''s harvest.

    The old man claimed to be a fighter when he was young, had been to Novgorod many times, and even fought against the Gotland.

    "Rurik, take a look, this is a gift from God. It''s really bad, there are too few fish."

    Rurik took the rattan basket in public, and he didn''t feel much weight. Knowing the situation of other fishermen, he was mentally prepared before opening the lid.

    Sure enough, there were less than ten herrings in it.

    "This... why is there so little?"

    "It''s so few. It seems that this place is not a good place for fishing."

    Rurik doesn¡¯t think the situation is bad, because the Corvin people rely on catching river catches for their livelihood. ¡°You...maybe you and others should go upstream along the river. The Corvin people caught a lot of fish in the river. The upstream of the river we have now is full of hope."

    "Forget it!" The old fisherman may be too old because of his adventurous heart: "Let the young people go. R¨¹rik, I plan to go back. Seriously, I would rather go fishing in the south. I don¡¯t want to waste time here."

    "Do you really want to leave?"

    "Yes it is."

    "Well, you can go back. I only have one request."

    Rurik thought for a while. He gathered some of the fishermen who had landed and bought all their catches first. Then he asked: "You go back and take me to the left-behind people with a question mark and tell them about our northern settlement. Everything is normal for construction. But we need more supplies! As fishermen, you must catch as much as possible and ship them here as soon as possible. I also want you to bring a group of carpenters to support my work, and I will pay you."

    What Rurik said was to get further supplies from the rear.

    After all, it was the first night of landing, and he was determined to consume the food he brought with him extravagantly. However, this kind of consumption will not last long. In the end, everyone must rely heavily on supplies from the rear, or desperately fishing and hunting, hunting all edible food from the local area.

    Everyone can enjoy the oatmeal with salt, but most people don''t know that such a good life cannot last long.

    A few people knew their own food situation, and they couldn''t help chatting about food issues with their companions by the campfire.

    The most discussed are the mines not far from the east, especially Kawei and his group of children who study blacksmithing work, they shoulder very important responsibilities.

    The future arrangements are actually very clear. On the first day of landing, the entire team has some rest and preparation. This person will go to the mine early in the morning.

    Fresh pine sticks were thrown into the fire. The sticks first steamed out a lot of moisture, and then burned violently.

    The pine resin in the wooden slats was cracked and the flame jumping was magnificent. Enjoying this thermal baking, all the people sitting around the campfire were very happy.

    Undoubtedly, Mezzasta, the leader of the gray squirrel tribe, is full of hope for the future, and he feels that his tribe has been fully valued by the Ross people.

    He leaned to Rurik''s side and offered a bunch of small fish that he had grilled himself.

    "Your gift?" Rurik asked.

    "Master, eat, the flying fish I just exchanged with those fishermen. The fish has its internal organs and its head removed. It is grilled according to our habits."

    "Okay." Sniffing the aroma of herring meat, Rurik took the gift, and he estimated that this person must come to discuss something important.

    No, Metzasta spoke up.

    "Master, the houses under construction are all rewarded to my tribe?"

    "Of course."

    "Oh, it would be great to live in such a house. I know we must pay for it."

    Rurik cheered up with a clever: "You are very smart, of course you have to pay."

    After that, his little finger pointed to the east and pointed to the hill looming under the starlight.

    "You already know very well, I want your people to mine. Your men must mine, and some of them must learn to make iron. In the future, your tribe will not have to go to great lengths to catch pine trees, your tribe I thought I smelt iron for a living."

    "This..." Mezzasta''s expression turned a little embarrassed.

    "what happened to you?"

    "Master, we don''t have that much self-confidence. To be a blacksmith requires a long study. I''m not sure that my people can have that much wisdom."

    Is this modest? Do not! Obviously it is simply cowardice.

    With a delicate little face, Rurik stared into Mezzasta¡¯s eyes: "You must learn to strike iron, because your people have tried it. The mine is right in front of us, and the expedition you dispatched discovered it. ."

    "This...it is true."

    "So, you are very responsible for what happened later. Your expedition attacked my servant, and I had to take revenge. Now that you have all become my servants, this will end here." Rurik I reiterated my attitude, others are small, and some words made Mezzasta sweat.

    This is called artificial knife and me as fish, even if the knife holder is a little boy.

    "Well, we will try our best to learn to strike iron."

    "Alright. Taking advantage of this opportunity, we gather to determine some future things."

    A group of important figures from the entire team gathered by the bonfire where Rurik was sitting. The most important person here was the leader of the Grey Squirrel Tribe, who asked to discuss the future of the Grey Squirrel Tribe.

    After eating, Rurik feels full of energy, and the body and mind that should have been exhausted are also refreshed.

    Others stood in front of a group of sitting people like big ghosts.

    He said: "Now the settlement has been built. You veterans, know that this was a temporary camp after our battle last year, and that this will be a permanent settlement in the future. What name should I give it? I think it''s called Fort Elon couldn''t be more suitable."

    Many people already know this term. It is the first time the chief Otto mentioned it. People have estimated that the settlements rising in the north will be named after it.

    "Do you have any comments?"

    First of all, the Ross people have no opinion. This kind of thing itself has to be done according to the leader''s will, and the people below can just watch it.

    Unexpectedly, Mezzasta carefully explained his opinions. He knew that "Aron" means iron in the Norse language, but simply called "Iron City" did not satisfy the permanent settlers of the Grey Squirrel Tribe.

    After all, "Gray Squirrel" is a name that everyone has been known for since ancient times!

    Facing the sharp eyes of the Ross warriors, Mezzasta suppressed the tension and said: "Master, I have only one hope. Please be sure to add the names of those of us to the names of the settlements."

    "You? Do you call it a squirrel. Well, the squirrel in our language is called..."

    "Let''s use our language. It''s called Orava."

    Rurik thought for a while, and he did not deny it. After all, his future rule needs the support of this group of scholars, and he must become the king of the group that speaks the same Old Finnish language. In a sense, the Kewen people belong to the first group of people who follow the dragon, and naturally need some preferential treatment, so as to serve as a benchmark to warn the new survivors of the benefits of being loyal servants.

    "Well, then add Orava." As he said, Lurik raised his foot and stomped three feet vigorously. "I have decided that the settlement we are in is called Elon Orava. Metzas What do you think of the tower?"

    "Good name!"

    From the face of this guy, Rurik saw satisfaction, and he had to wonder how important a name is to a race.

    The settlement has a brand new name, and its original meaning is "the city of iron squirrels."

    The gray squirrel has become an iron squirrel, which is a wonderful thing to think about.

    This is not so much a bonfire meeting surrounded by people, as it is a one-man show by Rurik.

    He Rurik is the decision maker, and others must surround him.

    "Now that you have a name! Metzasta, I have given your people another request for architecture."

    "Please tell me, we will do it perfectly."

    Rurik smiled softly: "You will do well, that is your strength. I ask your people to cut down the big trees and look around the entire settlement to build tall walls and detachable wooden doors."

    "This...for defensive operations? Who is our enemy?" Mezzasta became vigilant.

    Rurik finally laughed and said, "Relax, you are all my servants, and the wall is built for your own protection. As for the enemy, who do you think it is? A hostile tribe? How could it be possible?!"

    "Who is it..."

    "It''s a white bear!"

    As soon as Rurik said this, the people sitting around immediately made their sullen faces burst into laughter.

    Many people burst into tears with laughter, and were still muttering, such as a white bear or wolf, which scared us to build a wall.

    "Don''t laugh! I said, build the wall, you must build it for me! I can''t let bears wander around our settlement!"

    For this matter, Mezzasta could not laugh. The Corvins built mountain fortresses on hills or highlands, mainly to resist the attack of hostile tribes, and also to defend against beasts.

    Rurik added: "I admire the mountain fort you built. In the end, we didn''t break it. It was you who surrendered."

    Speaking of this, many Ross fighters who had gone through that battle cast sharp gazes again, like a group of beasts, trying to devour Mezzasta alive.

    "Those things are over." Metzasta said cautiously, "I don''t have any hatred against you, I am your servant."

    "Yeah. It is indeed over. The two rivals in the past are sitting together and chatting about the future."

    If that is the case, why does Rurik feel that his words are so hypocritical? Pooh! Hypocrisy is also relative, and hypocrisy is not to be blamed for the winner.

    After all, peace was restored between the two sides, and Rurik did not want to abuse the group of surrenders. He was worried that if excessive measures were taken, this group of unruly Kewen crowds would be forced to counterattack.

    They need to be respected, even in the form of respect, let them know that, as the future leader of Ross, he values ??them.

    So, can Rurik appear in a good play in form?

    Of course there is.

    Next, what Rurik discussed with everyone was nothing more than his emotions about the fish resources in the rivers of the region, as well as his strong enthusiasm for the development of mines and timber resources.

    He actually wants to talk about fishing. The so-called real freshwater fish will not live in the brackish and unsalty offshore areas. Even if there is only a little salinity, freshwater fish are just as rare to survive.

    The fishermen have not explored the depths of the river today. Some fishermen will be withdrawn early tomorrow morning, and some will definitely stay. A group of young fishermen (acting as elite warriors during the war) learned that since the settlements are undergoing major construction work, Lurik is rewarding the landing workers very well. Things have become like this, so what are you doing to fish and fish by chance? !

    It would be better to log in and rush to Rurik to ask for an errand, for which the kid will definitely arrange a job and then pay generously.

    A group of fishermen are stranded with this attitude, and they will eventually realize their unique value. UU reading www.uukanshu. com

    Let''s talk about Rurik here. He took the opportunity to lead the tribes who participated in the battle to recall the war that took place six months ago, and on the other hand to inform Mezzasta about the whereabouts of the Corvins who were killed.

    In the previous recollection, the Ross people present were talking and laughing, and the fierce battle with their hands gesturing crossbows through the enemy''s body. Seeing their excitement, Mechasta really couldn''t laugh, and even thought it was for his tribe. Insult.

    What can we do? This time the Russ brought a lot of so-called steel-armed crossbows. What exactly are these terrifying weapons going to do? Are there other enemies here?

    Or is it just that Rurik wanted to shoot a white bear and hunt for precious bear skins?

    Mezzasta felt that his estimate was correct, otherwise Rurik would not deliberately mention the bear. What the ferocious Roths said is true. The stubby arrows fired by their crossbows are really luxurious and sharp weapons. He believes that there is definitely no leather armor in this world that can protect him, unless the whole body is covered with iron plates, just like the country called Rome claimed by the southern Finnish storyteller, it has armor that resembles fish scales, but the so-called Fish scales, every scale is a real piece of iron!

    It is really suitable for hunting bears.

 Chapter 293ï¼š Rosss Spuyut expedition goes upstream

    Rurik didn''t want to make a fuss about what the so-called bonfire meeting was doing, even if it was reminiscences of the past, it should end here.

    He wanted to finish quickly, and no longer need to spend the night on the shore, he simply hugged the buckskin and a layer of linen bedding, and ran to sleep on the dry and flat long boat.

    Finally, when the critical moment came, R¨¹lik ordered his people to shut up. He approached Mezzasta. "Now I will tell you one thing. The expedition you sent is wiped out, and my tribe has nothing to lose. Those people are all annihilated. Dead, I can completely ignore the corpses of those people and let them be eaten by the snow wolves. But I got the order of the god, so before we left, most of the corpse capital was converged. All the corpses gathered at the foot of the mountain. Depression."

    Mezzasta was shaking all over when he heard it. He didn''t know how to evaluate the child in front of him or why he had to tell himself this suddenly. They are savage guys, but they show kindness. and many more! Is it really kind? There is also a hint of threat!

    Thinking about it in another way, Mechasta asked himself, in the past tribal wars, he wouldn''t care about the corpses of the fallen hostile Salmon Lord tribal people, and simply let them decay and return to nature.

    Metzasta suppressed his emotions, "They... are all there?"

    "Right at the foot of the mountain, I think it will be easy to find them. Tomorrow most of us will go to the hills and continue to develop the mines that have been developed by your people. As for the dead, I want to build a joint burial tomb for them, Near the mountain fort is your cemetery. I know your traditions. So build a joint burial tomb. The area in the future will be your tribe¡¯s cemetery. I think you can accept my arrangement."

    Metzasta hated it again, just watching the handsome boy and the boy''s decision, he really couldn''t hate it.

    Mezzasta is a rational person, knowing what to do to bring the tribe''s advantages and avoid disadvantages.

    Absolutely rational considerations, the expedition team members are dead if they die, and it''s useless to say anything. Now, the important thing is to appease the hearts of the Buraku people who are still alive.

    At least until now, the Ross people have not interfered with the sacrificial activities of their tribes. Instead, the tribesmen have received good food treatment, and now they have better housing. Even the leader of Yururik really understands Kewen!

    Metzastad had tears in his eyes, fully agreeing with all Rurik''s determination.

    His face looked at the hills faintly under the starlight not far away, and a sense of familiarity in a strangeness sprang up spontaneously.

    so similar! If you build a walled mountain fort, set up a cemetery, an altar, and put some canoes on the river beach, all this is too much like hometown!

    His face returned to his senses and looked at Rurik: "I also made a decision. From now on, our tribe will no longer call itself gray squirrels. We have a brand new name, and we are iron squirrels!"

    "Really?" Rurik responded with a smile: "It''s still called Stella Olava. Your tribe needs to be named after steel. Because we Rus people will make steel as long as we get a chance. This is our prosperity. The key to this. Mezzasta, you should be happy for your decision, your master is destined to be the strongest of the Varangians."

    It sounds like something to be happy about. However, the Ross people generally do not understand the "language of the Corvins" spoken by Rurik. They followed up and babbled, but Mezzasta was excited and crying at the same time. There was a panic of fear.

    Because in his opinion, this Varanga kid who is a little younger than his own son, he has huge ambitions, and his vision is beyond his own imagination. He, is he going to conquer "all the places where you can set foot and ship"?

    what! After all, the tribe changed its name to "Iron Squirrel". They have always hoped to live an uncontested life by the riverside of the dense forest. What ambitions can they have?

    So when the people of other steel squirrel tribes knew that they needed to build their own new homes just like building old mountain fortresses, everyone was very happy.

    And when everyone learned that the dead bodies of those expeditions had a definite fate, they blew up immediately!

    Because many survivors¡¯ sons or husbands were part of the expedition! They gathered around the shaman of their tribe, praying that she would wait until tomorrow everyone found all the corpses, and make a sacrifice for the dead relatives, so that their souls wandering in the cold world can return to the souls of the Corvin people. The sea rests in peace.

    The people on the expedition are there! In a snow nest at the foot of the mountain!

    This night, the people who have been renamed the Iron Squirrel Tribe, can''t let go of their hearts when they think that the tribe is still in the wilderness, until the extreme exhaustion comes, they all fall asleep.

    What to do tomorrow, Rurik and his guys have made arrangements.

    The night has come, and before dawn, it''s best not to think too much about it.

    He lay on the flagship long ship that was towed to the shore, covered the interior of the relatively flat ship with deerskin, and then wrapped in bedding to rest.

    He did not ask about the many feelings of the brothers and sisters Telavis about the deceased in the mine, but they were on the same boat. He could hear the siblings whispering and know their regret for the dead of the tribe.

    On the banks of the big river, this place was supposed to be absolutely wild, a place of pure nature undiscovered by humans, but now the Ross people have planted deep stakes here, and towns are about to rise from the ground, and the barren land must be It will be full of popularity and the heat of hot steel.

    The construction site by the river fell into temporary silence, the bonfire was still crackling, and the air was floating with a faint smell of pine resin burning. The drier ground toasted by the flames was piled with all kinds of wooden strips and unprocessed logs.

    There is even a huge pine tree that has been chopped off all its branches lying alone here. It was dragged out of the woods by more than 20 strong guys.

    Rose''s young people noticed the unique timber resources here!

    Unlike the territory where Roseburg is located, the huge pine or oak trees near the hometown have been cut down almost. With the development of the shipbuilding industry for more than a year, the tribe''s demand for wood is increasing day by day.

    Everyone originally came to the north to explore mineral resources. People who are highly sensitive to navigation instantly realized the importance of wood resources here.

    Big tree! Very tall tree! It is a big tree that has basically disappeared in the hometown.

    Although in the eyes of the Ross people, the best boat material is the oak tree, but the oak tree tends to grow a little crookedly, and the more common red pine has become an important substitute. The hardness of pine trees is a little less than that of oak trees, which can be judged by the people of Ross through experience.

    A group of breathtaking giant red pine was found near the new settlement. People must cut it down and dig in the trunk to make it an excellent canoe.

    However, its greatest value lies in the keel! The red pine is too high. Take the hardest part of its core and chisel it into a strip to make it dry naturally. It is an excellent keel material, based on which the Russ can build larger ships.

    A new day is coming in the chilly breeze.

    The whole world was immersed in the thin sea fog, and when the sun rose, the fog quickly dissipated.

    One night''s sleep, Lurik, does not give himself a good rest.

    "It''s because of the boats and cars. I have to sleep until noon at least. Alas, let''s get up. I must take them to the mine at noon today." He patted his face to cheer up, then sat up and saw that it had started. The working crowd.

    Generally speaking, the Ross people only eat two meals a day, that is, one meal when they wake up and one meal in the evening. Only those who do heavy physical labor will have a meal at noon, so for everyone, this evening meal is a regular meal.

    Rurik at least popularized three meals a day for his young subordinates, or because of daily training, many children were forced to be hungry and really tried their best to eat more.

    In the early morning, the aroma of boiled oatmeal rippled over the camp, or looking for this strong coveted aroma, a group of fishermen instead of turning around and returning to their hometowns, they steered sailing fishing boats directly to the beach.

    When Rurik noticed their arrival, he couldn''t help but feel moved.

    Some audacious young fishermen, how much they wish they could be a part of the one hundred selected warriors, followers of Rurik, and hope that they and their descendants will become the top cronies of Rurik who will be in power in the future.

    In fact, only five small fishing boats washed up the beach, and only 20 fishermen landed. They are both young and promising, and most of them are brothers and best friends on the same boat.

    Having just eaten hot salty oatmeal porridge, Rurik feels energetic, and it seems that the next five kilometers inland cross-country will not be difficult.

    The fishermen''s sudden landing made him very happy. After all, the reality lies here. He really overestimates the rate at which new towns can be built with just the people on hand. He needs more strong labor.

    Rurik stood up, accepting his tribe¡¯s fist hammering his heart with the warrior-like luggage.

    The leader of the fisherman is called Spuyut. He and his companions did not participate in the northern hunting, nor did they participate in the crusade against Gotland, perhaps simply because they were very young.

    These twenty fishermen are generally only twenty years old this year. Compared with other fighters, they have never been on the battlefield. Even though they have hunted land beasts, and used harpoons to stab beluga and seals, they are still too immature.

    "Master War Chief, we are here to work for you."

    "Oh?" Rurik was a little surprised, "I thought you were going fishing at night and you wanted to give me a catch."

    "My lord, we really want to work for you. We can cut wood, build houses, and repair ships for you."

    "I understand." Rurik pinched his waist and grabbed the conversation. "You want some compensation, just like everyone else. Even if you are tired from work and earn a silver coin in three days, the food is free. You don''t want to miss this kind of good thing."

    Hearing it, the fisherman Spuyute smiled naively and couldn''t help muttering in his heart: Rurik is smart, much smarter than all children.

    Rurik did not appreciate his face: "Your goal is actually to obtain silver coins. Don''t you think that if you come and do things for me uninvited, I must give you benefits."

    Spuyut was a little flustered. He looked at the expressions of the brothers of the other tribes around Rurik again. For a moment, he was deeply timid, and his steps became a little weak.

    "If you refuse. I think we will leave." With that, some fishermen have already begun to retreat.

    "Wait!" Rurik beckoned.

    "My lord, there are orders?"

    In an instant, Rurik glanced at the rushing river, thinking that the thoughts that had sprung up yesterday could be implemented immediately with the help of these fishermen.

    "You can work for me, but not construction." As he said, Rurik''s little finger pointed to the upper reaches of the river. "You go retrograde along the river and explore the fish in the river for me. I don''t believe that you can''t catch a few fish in this sea area, and you still can''t do it in the river."

    "Let''s go fishing for river fish? Can this work?"

    "Who knows?" Rurik shrugged, and suddenly there was a flash of inspiration. He stomped his feet: "Oh! Who knows how many resources are in this area? We caught a lot of ferrets and snow rabbits in this area in winter. You might be able to catch some small beasts if you go upstream."

    This reminder is really reminiscent of many things.

    Spuyute suddenly realized: "Spring is here, the hibernating black bears, and the wandering white bears, they should all appear. The bears in my hometown have been hunted to death, maybe here..."

    "Good idea! Just do it!"

    Rurik can be sure that there must be more polar bears inhabiting the land north of the Gulf of Bothnia than people. How many do they have, 30,000 heads, 50,000 heads, or more. Maybe the ice floes on the Arctic Ocean are full of polar bears wandering around.

    To rebuild a Corvinian-style mountain fort, one purpose is to defend against a sneak attack by polar bears.

    The leather of the polar bear is a kind of treasure. Bear meat is also a good meat. It is a difficult task to hunt a strong bear weighing nearly a ton. Killed, the hunter engaged became prey.

    The fishermen were here, and Lurik immediately recruited five mercenaries under his command, and gave this mercenary warrior equipped with a crossbow with a special mission¡ªto follow the fishing boat to explore and find large prey directly to shoot.

    Discovering and hunting bears, wolves, foxes, and reindeer are all things fishermen need to do.

    Rurik offered a set of conditions, that is, according to the traditional leather purchase price of the Rus people, he bought all the fresh leather by himself. Including the meat of the prey, as well as the catch, Rurik is willing to spend money to buy it.

    His only warning is that once he encounters the so-called "summer grazing" deer breeders, he must not take the initiative to shoot them, but must use powerful means to capture them, and finally bring them all back to the camp.

    They are just a Ross expedition going up against the current and obedient to Rurik! Five small fishing boats with a total of twenty-five people!

    They got a brand new order, and fortunately they got the opportunity to do things for Rurik, everyone got an honor.

    Of course, in addition to the relatively vain honor, Rurik, who has been "especially fond of abide by the contract," promised to buy real money and all the good things discovered by the expedition.

    In order to obtain great benefits and honor, the fishermen did not stay any longer. As the mercenary soldiers carrying steel-armed crossbows got on the boat, the fishermen felt that their strength greatly increased.

    Five small boats moved upstream, each with four paddle blades paddling regularly, and the large sails that were raised from the south wind were no longer as sharp as a knife. They gradually disappeared into Rurik and other people watching from the shore. In sight.

    Kawei always stood by Rurik, watching the fishing boat drift away, gradually being hidden by the dark green forest.

    "Rurik, do you really think they can hunt down a batch of white bears?"

    "Who knows?" Rurik shrugged, "Regardless of whether they succeed or not, this area will always be our territory. From here, it continues to the Oulu River of the Corvin, and Murmansk in the east of us. On the peninsula surrounded by the sea on three sides, the deer breeders who live in it must all be my servants."

    Rurik said a lot, and Kawei vaguely heard some strange words. "Rurik, what Moore? What sk? A peninsula?"

    "Ah!" Rurik''s small body was startled, and pointed to the endless river: "Everything here belongs to us! That''s what God told me."

    Kawei was surprised: "Ah It seems you got the inspiration last night."

    Similar rhetoric Liurik has long been tried, he casually said: "Even if we have not been to some areas, God has given me inspiration."

    "Odin... what else is there to learn?"

    "Yes!" Rurik smiled confidently, "There is a peninsula, the territory of the deer breeders. We are just north of the frozen sea at the end of the world, but there is a bay that never freezes. Let''s go, we want to Climb to the mine. Remember! It was Odin who rewarded me with the battle of fate, and Odin who rewarded us with the mine. Next, it¡¯s time for you to show your talents."

    "Then let''s go." Kawei turned around and looked at his tribe, "Everyone is ready. Those science people are ready, and your little men are also ready. Just wait for your order. Up!"

    "Let''s go!" After that, Rurik suddenly drew out his saber. Amid the buzzing of the blade, he roared: "Except for the brothers who stay behind and continue to build, everyone else, let me go to the mine!"

    The tribesmen uttered inspiring roars, while the Kewen people seemed extremely urgent. They gathered together to form a mighty team, up to four hundred people!

 Chapter 294ï¼š Bear under the hill

    Finally, under the leadership of Rurik, the Ross people officially started the first step in the development of the chrome mine. A huge team with a large number of mining tools smashed the primitive boreal pine forests.

    Only a small number of Ross fighters and Corvins stayed to further build Elon Orava Fort.

    Rurik even ordered all the small subordinates, and even the "trainee little blacksmiths" who obeyed Kawei and Kamni, are not the children of the Iron Pine Tree tribe, and there are as many as more than 70 armed children in total. They picked up metal spears and axes, and equipped many short wooden bows and iron cluster arrows. Rurik also regarded this line as a very important field training, training for his little fighters.

    Children have no right to withdraw from the team on the basis of exhaustion. They must deal with all the obstacles in the training road, even if a group of wild animals appear in front of them, they must take up arms and fight.

    Hunting, hunting huge beasts, is the training of warriors.

    It seemed that this was a bit spartan, and Rurik felt that his opponents were still too kind; they were after all twenty-five mercenaries with crossbows. More than 80 elite Ross fighters are protecting, what is the danger?

    Seeing the children''s talking and smiling faces, Rurik didn''t worry about anything anymore.

    He even looked forward to the road to the mine, where he could encounter a large number of bears or deer. Hunting them is training soldiers, and the meat he hunted can improve everyone''s food.

    It is the Ross people who maintain a huge team. Once the ordinary beasts are spotted, they will immediately run away.

    Rurik had no illusions about the unexpected joy on the road.

    At the beginning, everyone talked and laughed, and gradually some people became tired.

    Most of the snow in the forest has melted, and a pair of feet stepped on a soft mat of pine needles, but they were met with certain resistance to move forward.

    Fortunately, the low mine is right in front. How different is it from seeing it in winter. Under the warm sunlight, there are a lot of grayish-white rocks on the mine. It is completely different from the color of snow, but it is also Outstanding in the dark green forest.

    Such small hills are not uncommon in this area. If it is not for craftsmen who are highly sensitive to smelting, they will not be interested in them at all. If you are interested, it is also mining stone to build a house, nothing more.

    In fact, the whole hill is a rock uplift extruded by geological movement, and surrounded by gray-white granite is a vein of chromite, which is directly exposed to the air. Mining the ore itself is not laborious, the most important thing is actually how to transport them.

    For Kawei and his group of men who are only about ten years old, they can only persist in the dense forest. These children are all carrying a burlap pocket with an axe-shaped iron chisel scraped around their waists. Their task is to excavate the ore and find ways to transport it away.

    There is no road here, and there is no waterway directly leading down the hill.

    In response to this situation, in the mine development of most countries, the ores were either carried by humans or used envoys such as ponies and donkeys.

    "Maybe we should cut down some trees and dig down the roots to create a road. Bring the reindeer over, make some vehicles, and sleighs for winter, and then use the reindeer to pull the ore away..."

    Kawei had this idea, and by coincidence, Rurik also deliberately cut a path in the forest.

    The team walked for about three kilometers, and the hills were getting closer and closer, and everyone sat on the already dry "pine needle mat" under the dense forest for a while to rest.

    Everyone drank clean water with their stomach pouches filled with river water, and some people ate some dried fish to replenish their physical strength.

    Rurik sat quietly with his back leaning against a big tree. His pounding heart proved that this trip was clearly an "expedition" with more effort.

    Kawei approached with purpose, and then sat beside Rurik casually.

    "Are you alright?"

    "Well, walking in the forest is really tiring. There is a thick layer of pine needles under our feet, and I feel shaky when I walk."

    "Then clean up the pine needles and cut down a bunch of trees. From now on we must set foot on hard land." Rurik gasped.

    "You look very tired?"

    "I have a little bit."

    "Then find someone to carry you back, Rurik, you are a leader, but you were still a child before you became a man."

    Child, a child''s body really lacks strength. Rurik glanced at the real children next to him, and compared to them, it seemed that he was really weaker.

    In fact, this is also normal. The Carlota sisters are always in passive "sports". They spend most of their day running, especially in their hometown of Ostara, where they are the granddaughters of the leader. The same is labor. Brothers and sisters Telavis, they are basically little hunters in the forest, they are most familiar with walking in the current environment.

    All the Roths took advantage of their rest time, talking about the discomfort of pedaling on the pine needles, telling that they were walking around and drunk.

    Those scientific people didn''t care at all. They have adapted to the land of pine needles since ancient times, and they know how to use their bows and arrows to shoot alert squirrels in such an environment.

    Rurik rejected Kawei¡¯s suggestion and said casually: ¡°After we settle down, I will find a way to build a road. I will cut down trees, remove pine needles, and pave the road with gravel. Yes! Let¡¯s do it now. !"

    After all, the current construction of the Rus people requires a lot of wood, and Rurik quickly gathered a group of tribal warriors who were impatient and full of strength. He ordered everyone to start logging immediately. Under the roar of everyone, more than a dozen strong men who manipulated the forest axe acted, and the forest was quickly shocked.

    The big tree rumbling down, the shaking of the earth also completely disturbed Mechasta''s thoughts.

    This 30-year-old Corvin man, he hurried to Rurik and complained; "Master, I saw you send someone to cut wood. My people had already targeted the squirrels, and now they have all escaped."

    "What? And squirrel?"

    Rurik was stunned on the spot, and then there was joy on his face, and then he asked: "Did you really see the squirrel?"

    "It''s true, we make a living out of it."

    The Alon Orava Fort that is being built is already in the Arctic Circle. The area is too cold. Rurik subconsciously feels that only ferrets can survive here, and squirrels can''t stand the low temperature. It seems that I was wrong.

    "Unexpectedly, we can catch squirrels in the future."

    "There are bears!" Mezzasta''s wide-open eyes revealed endless desire. "If there are squirrels, there must be bears and wolves. This is the case in my hometown, and it must be so here."

    "Oh, then borrow your good words."

    Rurik wanted to be perfunctory, but Metzasta was serious. Looking at this sharp look, Rurik felt that this guy was in the pine forest and had already entered the "working state" of a hunter. Kewen people, they have a high degree of pursuit of shooting prey with a bow, just like a cry from the depths of genes.

    "Master, I heard that you want to cut wood to create a path. But I am more worried about encountering bears. You should make men alert. In the past, when we encountered bears, a single hunter would stay away. Now we are crowded, and... Your magic weapon. We should take the initiative to find the bear and kill it."

    Regarding this matter, even if Metzasta didn''t say anything about it, Rurik deliberately hunted bears actively.

    But he realized from this person''s words how much Mezzasta hoped to find a reason to vent his suffocation for many months. Mechasta felt even more that he needed to lead the few men of the tribe to complete the bear hunt, in order to flatter the new master.

    "What do you want to do?" Rurik asked.

    "Master, I am a hunter. For some reason, I always feel that we will encounter bears on this trip. I suggest taking immediate action."

    Does he really have the sixth sense of a hunter? I''m afraid this feeling that is based on experience is real.

    The more he said this, the more Rurik felt that meeting a bear on this trip was a high probability. what! If you kill ten or twenty heads, it will be a huge profit!

    Rurik believed in Mezzasta in general, and because he controlled all the female families of the Corvin, the remaining men really had nothing but hard work.

    Mezzasta was willing to be the pioneer of the expedition. After Rurik agreed, he mobilized ten mercenaries under his command to follow along with the winded crossbow.

    When the team ended its break, Mezzasta led the 30-man vanguard and quickly advanced to the front of the team. They seem to have disappeared, at least it is difficult for Rurik''s naked eyes to find the trail of the pioneers through the gaps in the forest trunks.

    Mezzasta and the others did not run far, they were about 400 meters in front of Rurik''s group. The forest has concealed their light and shadow, but a good hunter can easily learn from the pine needle mat that they have stepped on.

    Even if they had become slaves to the Ross people, Mezzasta and his men faced the armed Ross warriors, and took a breath as soon as they met.

    Now, the men of the Iron Squirrel Tribe can finally transform their marching rods with iron blades. Together with Mezzasta''s own twenty men, they carry short wooden bows while holding short spears in both hands.

    Ordinary people obeyed their leader, and the leader said that there must be bears in front of him.

    Because in the past bear hunting operations in his hometown, Mezzasta''s predictions were always correct, but even if a bear was found, it would be a huge risk to complete a hunting. What once weakened the efficiency of the Kowenmen in hunting bears was their inferior weapons.

    This time, the situation changed.

    After living in Roseburg for three months, coupled with the time spent in contact with the Ross people in his hometown, Mechasta was forced to learn the common language of the Varangans in order to represent his tribe and talk to the Ross people in the future. condition.

    He understands part of the common vocabulary in life. Since this action can be described as fighting side by side, he boldly asked the mercenaries accompanying him in Norse.

    what! As long as they saw the crossbow in their hands, Mezzasta thought of the fear of being dominated by it, as well as the shame that the whole clan was trapped in the wall of the mountain fort and could only be beaten passively.

    Mechasta wanted to possess the weapon that once shot and killed the tribe, so that his tribe could become stronger.

    But he estimated that he could not use the weapons of the Rus.

    He still had to try it. What he didn''t expect was that a Ross man with a crossbow would be willing to lend his weapon.

    "Ah! Brave warrior, you really allow me..."

    The mercenary did not have a tangled attitude. He taught Mezzasta how to wind the crossbow with a winch, how to install arrows, and how to shoot. Because the mercenaries'' understanding of Rurik''s order is that in this operation, Mechasta was used as the commander of the team. They are mercenaries, and naturally they have no prejudice against the Corvins, so they simply regard Mechasta as the commander of the hunt. Then the mercenary needs to support the request made by the commander.

    Up to this moment, an unprecedented feeling had invaded Mezzasta''s mind. What horrified this strong man in his thirties was that he could not imagine how sophisticated the weapons of the Russ were.

    He didn''t test fire at a tree for the first time, it was unnecessary. And based on his hunter''s professional habits, when the so-called hunting state, any hunter can not waste his arrows wantonly, because "you will always feel that you lack arrows."

    Mezzastar ordered his men to form a large wall, and the hunters held short spears or clumped arrows on the bows. In fact, the distance between each person is nearly 30 meters, and the situation has really become a "Kevin-style forest hunting". After the so-called increase in the search area, as long as one person finds a large prey, he shouts or eats directly. Whistle, everyone gathered and swarmed up to complete the hunt. After all, in the matter of bear hunting, a single person would die, and it would take more than ten people to be foolproof.

    Mezzasta was holding the crossbow of the Ros, and after further inquiries, he didn''t know until now that the close fighters beside Rurik and those desperately shooting arrows at his castle are not Ros at all!

    They are mercenaries, people who regularly collect silver coins and grain to work for Rurik.

    After learning the truth, Mezzasta didn''t want to say anything. After all, he had heard of many things, such as the Finns in the south, and some people actively or passively gave their lives to the Varangans. Those who have defected to the Varangans will even stand in the position of the Varangans and attack their hometown.

    For example, the Finn Jeflo, the mercenary captain of Rurik, is also the fiercest short man on the battlefield, that guy is a Finn!

    "Now, Jeflo and I are the same. My people are also standing in the position of the Ross people." Thinking about this, Mezzasta was a little relieved. The most powerful enemy he knows is none other than the Roths. Now he is fearless, including a large number of bears in front of him, and he is also fearless.

    The vanguards are all mature men, and they are much faster than most of those who have a large number of women and children.

    They are approaching the mine more and more, and the woods here are getting sparser.

    After the field of vision finally widened, the hunters went to scan the hills with almost eagle eyes.

    What is there to say? With luck, you can do whatever you really want!

    Bear! Bear infested! The bear is there!

    Those are some white and yellow creeping individuals, seeming to be gnawing on something with their heads stuffed.

    There are at least ten bears on that low hillside! With such a scene, Metzasta had lived for more than thirty years, and he really lived to see him for a long time, and it completely subverted his three views.

    "What''s going on? Why do bears who always meet and fight have become peaceful? Why?"

    The mercenary who lent the crossbow could not understand Mezzasta''s muttering, so he urged in Norse: "Fight! Now. We are going to present to the master."

    Mezzasta immediately came to his senses, his eyes were only about the grandeur of the bear hunt, and he even ignored that almost all members of the expedition he sent were killed here, all killed by the Ross people.

    It''s really that Feng Shui turns around. It''s only been more than four months, and the two ethnic groups are fighting side by side.

    Mezzasta gave an order: "Brothers, let''s go! Shoot with a bow and arrow, and poke the bear with a spear, just like we did in our hometown."

    The men of the Iron Squirrel Tribe began to move. They protruded from the forest and began to gather into a tighter hunting team. Everyone kept their mouths shut and said nothing.

    The mercenaries followed, holding a crossbow and waiting to enter the appropriate distance to shoot.

    The fur of the polar bears reflected the sunlight, and they became beautiful yellow and white, but when they lifted their heads, they showed red and black mouths. This was very abnormal, but Mezzasta didn''t care.

    The bears either relied on their sturdy figure or the danger of being simply unknown, they raised their heads and did not take any measures.

    Suddenly, there was a sharp whoosh in the air.

    It was just a moment, a bear fell down amidst the screams, it struggled to get up and continued to roar, but it was completely paralyzed without taking a few steps.

    It''s a crossbow! The salvo routines used by mercenaries complete a shot instantly and in an extremely easy way.

    How can the mere bear skin stop the tapered crossbow fired by the steel arm crossbow from penetrating?

    Metzasta was eagerly watching the bear die suddenly. When he was so shocked, he immediately used the trick handed to him by the mercenary, aiming at a dazed polar bear and squeezed the delicate trigger.

    It was precisely this arrow. Mezzasta was still a European. The arrow hit the bear¡¯s eye at a very fast speed, and then destroyed the bear¡¯s mind, just gently pulling the trigger~ www.novelhall.com~A fierce bear is dead? !

    In ecstasy, Mezzasta had forgotten to rewind, he rushed to check his own results happily.

    However, when he stood in front of the faintly cramping chest corpse, he saw a terrifying scene. Not only was he nauseous, but he was simply suppressed by reason and did not vomit.

    The bear was eating a piece of rotten flesh that was slightly smelly. To further distinguish, the so-called rotten flesh is clearly a person!

    As if a thunderbolt is hitting his head!

    The crossbow in his hand fell on the ground involuntarily, and Mezzasta was already reluctant to hunt other bears. He suddenly knelt on the ground and yelled in horror.

    Just because this dead body is his tribe and a member of the expedition he personally dispatched!

    Unexpectedly, after a good hunter died, he became food for bears. Now, Mezzasta is no longer excited about his perfect shooting, he feels that he is revenge! He hated the bear a little bit more!

    He suddenly yelled up to the sky: "Brothers! All the bears! All hunted!"

 Chapter 295ï¼š The Kewen Altar under the hill and the funeral 4 months late

    The proud polar bears who dominate the northern ice and snow world, when they see the sudden mass deaths of their companions, they really realize who is the real master of the ice and snow world.

    They gave up the food they had in their mouths, although the food that started to stinks was just a meal they had to eat to regain their strength after they had finished hibernation.

    They began to turn around and flee towards the woods, but they couldn''t really escape the hunter''s pursuit.

    This is like war!

    When the polar bear towers its head majesticly, the Corvin hunters are on high alert. Now that they have escaped, the hunters have no longer cared about the trapped beasts, they were relatively low in stature, and with the iron spear and bow and arrow in their hands, they chased the fleeing bear.

    However, the mercenaries of the Rus people interpret what is called the great change of the hunting age!

    The cheapest, one-time-use glass arrow clusters are filled with crossbow arrows. The mercenaries shoot freely, and the fugitive bears also hit arrows.

    Even if they don''t even have arrow feathers, those arrows that can be cut out with slightly flat tails can barely maintain stability in high-speed flight.

    A large number of crossbow arrows hit the bear before the Corvin chasers, and the bear fell in pain in a clumsy and terrified run.

    As Rurik and the blacksmith Kravasson discussed at the beginning, the production cost of the crossbow arrows of the glass arrow cluster is very low, but it has a very special lethality for light armor units.

    The relatively sharp cluster of glass arrows pierced the bear''s skin, and the cluster of arrows broke within the bear''s body. The more the bear struggles, the more foreign bodies in his body cut through its fragile organs, resulting in continuous damage.

    The Kewen hunters rushed up, stabs the struggling bear, and after a complete kill, their goals changed immediately.

    Let''s talk about these polar bears.

    They ended their hibernation, dragging their hungry and thin bodies around for food. They are omnivorous creatures, so they can eat rot under extreme conditions.

    They smelled the faint odor in the air, and spontaneously rushed to the quiet mine, and found food that could be eaten under the hillside.

    They are originally scattered hunters, and usually only in September of the "salmon tide" will they gather in large numbers in some estuaries to catch the fish they need peacefully. The biggest reason for them to maintain harmony is that they have enough food for a period of time, but now, in order to fill their stomachs, there is no such thing as a large number of competitors.

    Bears are bears, they have only animality, and in the face of strange things that are constantly approaching, they did not retreat first.

    It was this hesitation that fulfilled a wealth of mankind.

    At one point, more than 30 bears gathered near the mine, but as many as 20 were hunted together!

    The unprecedented success shocked Mechasta, and what shocked him even more was that in all the hunts, almost the crossbows in the hands of the Rose mercenaries completed the first and most important kill.

    The crossbow, which has unprecedentedly strengthened the hunter''s combat effectiveness, but also greatly increased the fierceness of the war.

    Jingru these sadly beginning to decay and turned into a polar bear meal, they are all members of their own tribe, and almost all of them died from crossbow shooting.

    Metzasta found several rusty feathered crossbow arrows, combined with some of the smashed faces of the deceased, and he determined that the object of killing was the crossbow.

    All the members of the missing expedition, except for the executed Woimakashad, were found. They are here, exposed in the wild for five months!

    Subsequent troops arrived one after another. When Rurik stood under the mine again, he had already seen that the vanguard troops were already holding a dagger full of bear blood and slicing off the entire bear skin.

    The bear''s head is the first to be chopped off. It is heavy and hideous, and it needs a hunter to hug it up.

    Being able to hold and hold the bear''s head high is the self-proof of the hunter''s power.

    Now, Mezzasta has collected twenty bear heads and placed them in a more regular manner so that his owner can inspect them.

    Rurik finally arrived, and his ankle was sore after the long trek.

    This is probably the case for most people. In fact, everyone¡¯s clothes, especially the leather boots on their feet, are more suitable for walking on snow and ice. Trekking and pine needle mats are really laborious.

    Seeing the arrival of the little master, Metzasta hurried to report the situation without wiping the bear blood on his face.

    Rurik just wanted to take a short break. Seeing that Mezzasta was a little embarrassed, he had to cautiously ask: "What''s the matter? What monster did you fight with? The blood stains on your face..."

    "It''s a bear! It''s a bear blood." Mezzasta bowed slightly with delight, "Please come with me and see our trophies."

    "Then let''s go." Rurik shook his neck and signaled his resting subordinates to continue on their way. Finally, everyone stood on the top of the low hill to complete today''s action.

    He led his men, especially the boys who had left Roseburg to meet for the first time.

    When everyone saw a large number of hideous bear heads piled on the soft pine needles, even Rurik couldn''t help taking a breath.

    "This... is it all you just killed?" Rurik asked cautiously.

    At this time, Mezzasta lost his previous happiness. He said with a blank face: "Master, we killed a lot of bears, but let some escape."

    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t think you have a record of killing so many bears in one go in your life."

    "Your words are true. But to attract a large number of bears to one place for encirclement and suppression, you really need some bait."

    Bait? Rurik was very excited. He saw that the vanguard he sent out had no casualties, and the bear was hunted on a large scale. Can bear hunting be like fishing and casting a net for fish? Only need to release some bait to complete a large number of hunts?

    But he noticed Metzastad''s solemn expression, and realized that the matter might not be simple.

    "Go ahead, what is the bait you are talking about?" Rurik asked.

    "It''s there, please... come with me."

    Hearing what he said, Rurik suddenly realized, and his nose also smelled a faint smell in the air that was different from the **** smell, like the smell of seal meat after several days.

    Rurik motioned to all the soldiers of the tribe to follow up with him, including the boys and girls under his command.

    He already knew what he would see next. When he thought of seeing terrible scenes, he could have ordered all the children under his command to avoid them, but when he thought of today, he must live strong in such a wild world, even if it is. Children, perseverance is like steel. Mental stimulation? ! Come on then! Young soldiers cannot be afraid of corpses.

    Rurik knew that the team evacuated here at the beginning of the year, and the large army had collected some of the enemy''s dead bodies, but there were still many scattered in the wilderness without anyone collecting them.

    He finally followed Mezzasta''s footsteps and approached the so-called "mass burial pit", which was a snow nest of dead bodies picked by the Ross people a few months ago.

    Most of the ice and snow have melted, and a large number of dead bodies are lying on the pine needles. They begin to decay quickly, and their broken bodies have changed, and a large amount of grass is also vigorously blooming.

    Many children covered their mouths and noses, and the maids of Rurik huddled together in horror, covering their eyes subconsciously.

    Like Saiporava, she threw directly into her brother''s arms, not daring to look at the corpses of the people.

    As for Sister Carlotta, they just stared quietly. It can''t be said that their hearts are cold-blooded, but they have already experienced mental stimulation that is even more terrifying than this. When they see a large number of deaths again, their hearts have long been numb.

    The mood of the Ross warriors did not fluctuate. Some of the people who had experienced the battle before recalled the environment here and began to recall the battle.

    Mezzasta looked downcast, and it is true that any leader would be sorry to see the large number of corpses in his tribe. This person''s sad look made Rurik a bit familiar, and his father Otto, who wanted to come, showed the same sad look when he talked about the graves on Tombstone Island.

    "Yes, these people are your tribe. I participated in that battle, and I shot your fighters. I have to do this, otherwise I am lying here..." Rurik''s words were extremely serious. He was explaining the rationality of his killing.

    Mechasta didn''t mean anything to blame for this. He just saw the corpses of the tribe with hatred. When thinking of the powerful army of the Ross people, any thoughts of resistance were immediately gone. We can say that this guy has betrayed the courage of the past. He is indeed rational, and he has realized another way of survival: if he fails to beat them, he will become a part of them.

    Mezzasta still had a blank face: "Master, I only have one request. I hope to bury them, and I will build a tomb for them here."

    "Okay! I have this idea. We have already reached the bottom of the mine. I tell you that on the top of the mountain is the mine developed by your expedition, and there is also your body on it."

    "Ah!?" It was another piece of bad news like a bolt from the blue. Mechasta suddenly shook his body, and then tremblingly pleaded: "I hope you will allow us to bury them all."

    "Of course. Not only do you want to be buried, but I also have to set up a tomb area. Your shaman is still in the team. I will help your people complete a tomb before the sun sets today and allow you to perform sacrifices. ."

    Suddenly, Metzastad''s nose sore, and he knelt down, thanking the Ross people for their kindness.

    Ah, although it was indeed the Ross who killed the expedition. Mezzasta no longer cares whether the Rus¡¯s current determination is hypocritical, because things are developing as Rurik said. The Russ really started to fill the decaying corpse with dirt directly to make a big tomb!

    A shovel began to dig into the wet soil, and a group of people from the Iron Squirrel tribe began to bury their dead tribe with various tools or with only their hands.

    Some women recognized the deceased as their relatives. They buried the deceased in their grief, but they could not mention their hatred for the Ross people.

    They had to compromise, but the development of things made them more gratified.

    The tribe¡¯s shaman Porla has been alive and well. During the time when he lived in Roseburg, everyone believed that this woman was affirmed by the Ross people.

    Why is this so? Perhaps the most direct reason is that she is a psychic.

    The Burakumen were burying the corpses. From time to time, male Burakumen and Rus¡¯ mercenaries, wrapped the limp corpses in coarse cloth, walked down the top of the mountain and threw the corpses into the grave. The Ross are cleaning the battlefield they should have cleaned four months ago.

    They even threw the spears and some small wooden shields they found into the tombs as burial objects for the deceased.

    Throughout the burial process, Polla, a wizard dressed as an owl, twisted her body violently in the sun, and muttered words that no one understood.

    She was actually relaxing her even, including the muttering on her lips, which were meaningless words made in obedience to her heart.

    She is such a person, who firmly believes that everything is animist and that she can talk to the dead in the sea of ??souls.

    She fell into madness, subconsciously thinking that the soul of the deceased could return to the sea of ??souls because of the rest, and the deceased had no hatred for the Ruth who killed him. Whether it is for inner meditation or purely political purposes, the shaman in his madness has already thought of what he should say during the sacrifice in the evening.

    Mezzasta took his tribe to bury the dead, and Rurik fully supported it. They did this slowly, but Rurik took his own Ross tribes to climb the low hill and once again occupied the mine developed by the Corvin.

    Although it has been four months, traces of the destroyed tents are faintly visible. All signs indicate that there are human activities here, and now, humans have taken over here.

    Without Rurik''s orders, Kawei already held the axe and hammer for digging the rock, and began to dig out the ore that can be seen everywhere.

    I have to say that the ore is so easy to find! Although the entire mine has a large amount of gray granite, excellent metallurgical experts can identify the veins at once standing on the top of the mountain.

    The formation of chromite is special. Magma rich in iron and chromium is accidentally pushed to the surface by the mantle, forming thin filamentous veins. They are fundamentally different from the surrounding granite in color, and this difference is truly vivid in the eyes.

    Kawei and his blacksmith students from Lord of Salmon began digging, and quickly stuffed the rock in the crumb state into the prepared linen pocket. To take these ores away is really a physical task, and Kawei can no longer take care of so much. After all, in his opinion, the biggest obstacle to iron smelting in his family has never been too little labor when ironing, but ore. Is difficult to obtain. Not to mention high-quality ore, even inferior ore is difficult to obtain!

    Unlike the more reddish iron oxides and blackened magnets in the mountainous area of ??Roseburg, the iron ore here appears to be specially made of metal, in short, it is very shiny. Kawei didn''t know that this was chromite. He actually knew that there was an element marked as Cr in the "Element List" that Rurik took out, but he couldn''t know its actual existence.

    In fact, this is not surprising, because there is only one chrome ore in Europe, and it was discovered by humans in 830 AD. It is very interesting that the first to discover the chrome ore on the plane was actually a group of ancient Finns who gradually separated from the Stone Age and ran into the Iron Age, who should have only had the concept of legend in history.

    After all, history has returned to normal in some respects. As the legend says, the Kovins settled down at the mouth of the northernmost river in the Gulf of Bothnia. The literati are not far away to migrate.

    The unnamed river finally got a name. Its name was supposed to be "Kemi River". Due to a slight change in history, it naturally pronounced "Aironorava" in the language of the Corvins, which is also "Iron Squirrel River". The name is indeed a bit weird, it is named after the name of the Kovin tribe that settled here.

    The sky gradually dimmed, and all those who rushed to the mines could only sleep in the forest.

    Everyone was not afraid to sleep on the street. They lit a campfire and began to cut the flesh of the polar bear, and they wanted to barbecue on the fire to eat their belly.

    A huge tomb was sealed and buried, and the tribal shaman made a huge pile of pine branches to build up.

    Kawei took the children, carrying heavy ore down the mountain one after another. To smelt these ores, it would take a while to build a furnace. Because of exhaustion, Kawei didn''t want to do anything, his eyes gradually aimed at the lively science and technology people.

    "Hehe, are you preparing for a major sacrifice? Are you praying for the dead?"

    Although he is not a fighter, he does not believe in Odin, the patron saint of fighters. As an admirer of the **** of blacksmiths, he had doubts about the Hall of Valor. After learning about the Kewen''s belief in the sea of ??souls and the animism, his own beliefs became even more chaotic.

    "Maybe the gods of the East will protect these people forever."

    The Iron Squirrel Tribe needs a key priest to calm people down. Rurik knows this very well, and this time she is determined to participate in it herself.

    In his opinion, the conquest above the spirit is obviously more effective than the conquest and suppression by force.

    Rurik needs to be affirmed by these tribesmen, but they know that Chief Ross values ??them and respects them.

    But almost all the Rus people have no interest in the bonfire ritual activities of the aliens. They didn¡¯t care about the noise of those people, so they lit their bonfires by the woods, set up their shack, ate a few bites of salted bear meat, boiled some of the wheat kernels they carried, and settled a meal. , And then groggy and rested.

    It is really difficult to get the people of one''s own tribe to participate in the rituals of the alien race. But Rurik will not participate alone. Even if it is for money, his mercenaries will participate in the bonfire sacrifice as a representative of the Ross warrior.

    Some Ross people fell asleep, and some were bored and could only watch the Corvin people, whether men, women, or children, dancing frantically against the campfire.

    Rurik, this time he actually joined this crazy campfire dance.

    In fact, the so-called dance means that everyone gathers in a ring and goes around the bonfire, mumbling some simple prayers from the scholars.

    "The Owl God! Appear! The Sea of ??Communication Souls! Let the dead return!"

    They probably mumbled these words, although it felt a little absurd, Rurik took his mercenaries, stupefied with the Corvin, stupefied to pray for the dead.

    You know, although the Ross people also pray for the dead, this job is generally done by a professional group of priests.

    Rurik actually put aside his noble glory and participated in the sacrifice of the defeated. In a trance, the men and women of the Corvin thought that this Ross child who knew his own language was the one who received the gods.

    The people in the circle are divided into three levels of giants. Just in front of the crackling fire, the shaman Porla is shaking violently, as if caught in a shofar wind.

    As her madness suddenly ended, the circle of people knelt down.

    Of course, Rurik and his mercenaries retreated. They were not Kewen after all.

    The shaman was chanting ancient and obscure mantras, and at the same time she was beating her harmonica in her mouth, and there was a sound that could not have been heard in nature, which seemed to be a medium of communication with the sea of ??souls.

    She was praying, and finally after a surly roar, she announced the result that everyone was most eager for.

    "Their souls have returned to the sea of ??souls! They are finally at rest! They no longer hate the Russ! They want our life to return to peace."

    Hearing, all the kneeling people stood up, and for an instant, many people burst into tears.

    Now Rurik understood it thoroughly, and asked himself, he had to admire the wit of this female shaman.

    Since the senior members of the Iron Squirrel Tribe are sworn to cooperate, they are also guiding the cooperation of other tribesmen. In the current situation, Rurik feels that he is still short of a major promise.

    He approached the burning bonfire and said loudly: "People of the Iron Pine Tribe! This is your new home. Your cemetery and altar have been established. You will be your own sacrifice without any interference. You will do it. You will only need to pay me a portion of the tribute in the future, and organize manpower to fight for me during the war. My descendants and I will recognize that you are the most loyal servants of our people in Rus.

    You are loyal to me, and I will protect you. In the future, you will live by building iron tools, hunting beasts, and cutting wood. You will provide me with a large amount of iron, animal skins, and wood in exchange for my oats and other supplies.

    I joined your priest It was me who participated in the battle and killed these dead. The undead of the dead have forgiven me.

    Now I ask all of you to approve of my rule, and you will gain eternal benefits for your loyalty. "

    In the final analysis, Rurik is emphasizing one thing: surrender will get preferential treatment.

    But he did not expect that the plain tribal people believed in the "revelation of the **** of owls". The meaning of the gods was very clear. Even though Rurik was a Russian, he could indeed exist as his own.

    Youdao is fair and free, and Rurik''s forgiveness and support are what these scholars and scholars can see and get benefits. Especially after this sacrifice, no one regards Rurik as an outsider anymore. They have evolved to be more willing to bow down to Rurik rather than their true leader Mezzasta.

    No, Mechasta took the lead to kneel down, causing other tribesmen to kneel down one after another, and even the shaman also knelt down.

    The good show developed into this way, Rurik watched all this blankly, and the Ross people who hadn''t slept to watch the show all stood up one after another. They were all exclaiming silently, the king, Rurik, thoroughly tamed the tribesmen, just like taming a group of calves.

 Chapter 296ï¼š Blacksmith Kaweâ€™s unique new melting pot

    The ceremony for paying homage to the dead is more like a foundation laying ceremony for the settlement of the Corvins.

    The iron squirrel tribe was formally settled, and the construction of large-scale settlements began immediately.

    A road from the town to the mine began to be opened, and a large number of people holding axe marched into the forest. They were moving in the direction of the mine to cut a path in the dense forest of the good cold zone!

    A large number of felled pine trees were pulled to the construction site. The relatively slender trunks of each tree were cut out to build the cone-shaped ends, and were directly buried in the dug pit, and then buried in the mud and the pebbles in the river to fix it. .

    The Corvins are building a brand-new circular wall, which is the barrier of the brand-new mountain fort. What is completely different from the past is that the Ross fighters participate in the construction of the mountain fort.

    It took only five days to be named the settlement of Ayron Orava Fort, and its town walls have already taken shape. It is a large number of frame structures, and a large number of towering tree stumps surround the settlement, forming a large circle with a half diameter of nearly 400 meters.

    In fact, such an area is only equivalent to the area of ??a small residential area more than a thousand years later, but for this era, it is already considered a fairly large "city" in Europe. Oh, if the locals really want to call it a city.

    In Rurik¡¯s view, the permanent settlement he requested to build is still a village, even if it is surrounded by walls, it is still a small village.

    For a long time, the Kewen people used building materials in accordance with local conditions to build their own mountain fort.

    They know how to make pottery, but they don''t have the luxury of firing clay bricks to build houses. They used large trees at their fingertips to build a wall, put it together to form a wall, piled up soil, and rammed it until it was firm.

    In the new world, they still use their inherent routines to build.

    Rurik has his own thoughts on this.

    "The speed of building with wood is fast, but the biggest problem is that it is not long enough."

    Rurik thought for a while, and he gave Mezzasta a new task: "Your people shouldn''t just be busy cutting logs and piles, and don''t think that just making wooden fences can fulfill my requirements. I ask for more walls. Be strong! You must use stone for reinforcement."

    At this, Mezzasta was taken aback: "Huh? We have hands? Are we really going to do this? As for?"

    "Are you questioning me? This is my order, do what I tell you to do."

    Rurik didn''t want to give any explanation. Seeing that the master was determined, Metzasta and his people had nothing to say.

    It''s the turn to build a house with stones, and the Ross people have some skills in this area.

    How to build walls with stones is more time-consuming than just using wood. Nowadays, it is quite easy to get stones, just get big stones, and the only good source of stone is in a mine not far away.

    The construction of pure wooden woodcuts, the construction of wood-stone walls, the heavy manual labor is the responsibility of the Ross warriors and the Corvin tribesmen. Like the children under R¨¹lik''s command, they are also assigned tasks within their capacity, such as acting as "donkeys" that carry ore.

    Compared with supervising their construction, after settled down, Rurik''s energy has almost been transferred to the smelting of ore.

    After all, he insisted on heading north to mine this big mine in the future.

    Everything is a strong coincidence. It was Kawei who discovered that the ore in the mine had a distinctive color, which caused the high sensitivity of the spirit of Rurik.

    If you just smelt iron and use the ore from the hills near Roseburg, you can already fulfill your needs well.

    Rurik has taken a good look at the local ore. It is black all over. When you look closely, you can see that the surface of the ore is densely packed with shiny objects, and this is the ore itself.

    His soul is telling his mind that there must be something else in this ore.

    In fact, as of now, Rurik is still not sure what the extra metal in the ore is. Or manganese, or chromium, or even zirconium. He actually hopes that the additional substance is manganese, so that theoretically he can make more flexible steel, thus making a stronger steel-armed crossbow, so that he will become more virtuous.

    However, the relatively primitive smelting methods of the Ross tribe made him worry about the future of smelting.

    However, the experienced and self-confident blacksmith completely ignored Lururik''s worries.

    Kawei is going to build his brand new blacksmith''s shop by the river, and in a small furnace built, he will smelt the ore into iron, and then repeat the forging routine of steelmaking.

    Compared to Leurik, Kawi just believed that there were other mysterious substances in the ore. But so what? As long as you burn the ore into sponge iron, your own forging can produce iron ingots with good plasticity. It doesn''t matter if you think of more miscellaneous materials. Because he had seen the strange smelting of his father Clavasson, which was to burn copper ore, iron ore, and tin ingots together, in order to see what the results could be.

    As a result, the iron ore actually melted in the clay crucible, but the quality of the final tool was not outstanding. The addition of a small amount of iron ore makes the new tin bronze harder, but it is still not as good as wrought iron. Cravason didn''t study it anymore, and it wouldn''t help if he added more iron ore. Only a small amount of iron will melt into the molten tin and bronze metal at the smelting temperature that the existing Rus can reach.

    In the final analysis, the biggest obstacle restricting metal smelting in any era is that the temperature is not up to standard.

    If it were not for the temperature, the ancients would not use the method of burning and forging sponge iron to make iron.

    Although the East has invented the blast furnace technology, its ultimate high temperature can only reach 1400¡ãC and it cannot be sustained. It can generally be stabilized at close to 1300¡ãC, thereby producing molten iron, but it does not want to melt the wrought iron ingot.

    For this reason, before the birth of gas furnace technology, the blast furnace could not directly smelt molten ferrochrome water, and it is even more impossible to smelt ferromanganese alloy liquid.

    However, if these special metals exist in iron ore on a small scale, their existence does not affect the blacksmith''s burning of sponge iron and subsequent forging.

    Fortunately, the iron ore occupied by the Rus people is not extremely rich in chromium.

    Rurik dispatched thirty boys and ordered them to carry their small sacks and carry the ore mined from the top of the mountain, which was identified as a concentrate by Kawi. In addition to the ten blacksmith apprentices under Kawei''s command, as well as small blacksmiths with full experience like Kamnier, they all became porters.

    A child can carry one or two kilograms and walk for five or six kilometers at noon, which is really a feat for the child.

    Behind their feats are the high quality of their physical fitness brought about by their long-term physical training, as well as the strong stamina provided by a large amount of high-quality food, and they also have a fiery heart that shows loyalty to their owner and "big brother".

    The other children also have jobs of their own, just like the ten named maids from the White Tree Manor of Novgorod in Rurik. Their current job is really playing in the mud.

    They are all playing mud, this mud is really not fun.

    They are looking for clay in the forest, they have to pull out the thick pine needles and dig deep into the earth instead of using the meaningless soil rich in sand on the river beach.

    Although clay is widely distributed, it takes a bit of luck to find a good product.

    They did not find very high-quality, only some darkened deep soil, but they were still sticky and plastic.

    The girls¡¯ job is to build a smelting furnace that Kawei needs.

    With their darkened hands, they rubbed the mud dumplings in their hands with the water of the river, and piled them up like building blocks, so that they accumulate more and more into the shape of a stove. Of course, this was not enough. Kawei asked the top of the tandoor to be more immediate and the height of the furnace to be raised.

    A brand new clay pot was made higher and higher, and in the end, these relatively low girls needed to raise their arms to pile up the mud.

    On the sixth day after arriving at the mine for the second time, the girls'' "great work" finally had results that satisfied Kawei.

    They still don''t know what this stove can bring. After all, they are a girl, and they have completed the important task assigned by the master abruptly, and everyone is very happy.

    It was a quiet evening, with smoke wafting from the large-scale settlement.

    A large-scale wooden fence has already begun to be piled up with pebbles in some parts of the river. It is simply to use a shovel to lift up the soil to reinforce it. It has been busy all day, only at this time, the men will stop and eat the steaming oatmeal and a lot of fresh grilled fish.

    The supply of materials in the settlements has undergone a huge improvement. Those fishing boats returning to Roseburg soon brought materials and technical personnel from their hometown with the support.

    A group of excellent carpenters are in the mindset of fighting for more wealth, and even for themselves and their children and grandchildren, to obtain political wealth by the side of Rurik, and go to the desolate, bitter and more bitter place.

    A large amount of oats and a larger amount of fish were transported to Ayron Orava Fort on a large scale. Not only did the working people have no worries about the future, some scientific and cultural people are also actively using the animal resources in the area to obtain more meat through hunting.

    In just a few days, they did not forget to use their bows and better arrows to shoot all the squirrels they found while cutting wood.

    They have killed more than one hundred squirrels. The hunter has eaten the barbecue. The leather is naturally handed over to Rurik. The so-called tribute given by the servant to the master is in a sense that the Corvin exchanges squirrel skins for Rurik¡¯s oats.

    The young men were talking about the busy and fulfilling time of these days, as well as their comments about the women of the Iron Squirrel Tribe.

    Rurik, he didn''t want to mix in the vulgar chats and laughs of a large group of rough men, such as talking to them about which tribal woman carrying wood is more beautiful.

    He, Kawei, and a group of loyal partners guarded the damp tandoor that had just been piled up, with the high-quality charcoal blocks piled up next to the stove and brought from hometown, and the children took a lot of effort to carry them. Selected ore from here.

    A group of children, men and women, gathered around the four bonfires, holding wooden bowls and eating salted oatmeal porridge, whether they would eat another bite of the grilled fish they made by themselves. Compared with those vulgar and brawny men, the topics that children communicate with are much simpler. As for the ten maids, they or Slavic, chatting about things that others don''t understand.

    No matter what the children were talking about, Rurik heard clearly. In the final analysis, everyone still wants to see the results of their many days of hard work, which made their hands dirty and even grinds out their cocoons.

    Kawei just sits casually on a lying tree trunk as a stool.

    Seeing that Rurik had finished his porridge, he outputted what he was holding in his stomach: "By now, I think I am ready."

    "Is it finally going to start?"

    Rurik''s calm attitude surprised Kawei, "Why, you are not looking forward to it? Yes, I can start now."

    "Then let''s start! I hope... we can succeed in the traditional way."

    This made Kawei a little confused. traditional method? What, is there something different than the "traditional method"?

    In fact, Rurik''s silence was only because he was thinking about some questions. He has been supervising his maid to build the soil, and even he himself has given some guidance, such as teaching them how to pile it up without collapsing.

    This tandoor is not ordinary. Through the rough measurement of a rope ruler, its height has exceeded a stika. In fact, its height has reached 130cm. Compared to the furnaces of Clavasson and other blacksmiths, this furnace is the highest.

    Afterwards, the inner chamber of the furnace was refined, and iron ore was used as refractory bricks, and a layer of heat-resistant inner chamber was laid. Kawei calculated it very clearly that when the smelting starts, the **** will be removed from the designed hole, and the iron ore in the inner chamber will stick to each other as a whole. Due to the ash and slag, the sponge iron is basically unable to stick to the furnace, thus achieving a heat-resistant, stable and strong crucible environment.

    The dirt road has a bit of a blast furnace, and Rurik estimates that Kawei has realized the correct way to increase the temperature of the furnace.

    Want to make a real blast furnace?

    Rurik recalled the knowledge in his brain. Although he knew the principle of blast furnace smelting, it was really difficult to reproduce it entirely on his own theoretical basis in this era. Of course, there is a blast furnace. He does not expect to reproduce the "ancient blast furnace" technology in a short time and let his tribal blacksmiths master it well.

    Based on the current situation, the demand for ironware by the Rusians is not so great that it is necessary to develop blast furnace technology for mass production of cast iron.

    Rurik decided to smelt on the river beach instead of going straight to the mine to dig in the early morning of tomorrow.

    Before that, Kawei stood up, he had to complete a very necessary job.

    "Rurik, I am full of energy now. I don''t have to wait until tomorrow. As long as the furnace fully meets my requirements, I can smelt immediately. I have all the raw materials and tools I need. The only thing I lack is a dry Stove."

    Rurik understood it right away, "You want to burn the furnace and let it solidify?"

    "Yes!" Kawei said to himself, "That will take some time. In order to make my brand new stove last longer, I will do it now."

    Ever since, Kawei began to act.

    He wants to incinerate the entire furnace to clay, and the ore in the furnace can be bonded to each other.

    As long as his efforts are successful, then he can proudly tell his father Clavasson: "I have a better stove than you. Grandpa and other ancestors will be proud of us."

 Chapter 297ï¼š Its a bit like the most primitive blast furnace

    Compared with burning ore, burning clay does not require extreme high temperatures. It only requires charcoal and wood to be burned together to achieve a low-temperature smoldering environment of 700 degrees. It only takes four hours to complete the low-temperature ceramics. And this kind of low-temperature smoldering pottery is the craftsmanship of the potters of the Ross tribe, and it is also the craft of annealing glassware. After all, glass and pottery are mainly composed of silica.

    A brand new bonfire rises quickly, and it is brighter than other bonfires.

    Because, in the core of the flame, it is a brand new stove, which is changing from wet soil to a hard clay stove.

    This furnace can be built higher, more refractory ore is piled in the inner chamber, and the clay furnace wall is made thicker, and the hole for the bladder blower is processed, and a hole for hot metal must be drilled.

    In this way, a small pre-Qin blast furnace was completed. It looks simple and has excellent performance. The kind of blast furnace can already smelt pig iron.

    Of course, the new furnace owned by Kawei is more primitive. It is not a blast furnace at all. No matter how the air is supplied, it cannot breed a stable high temperature environment of 1200¡ãC. It has reached the limit of 1100¡ãC, and at this temperature, it is impossible to smelt pig iron, only energy can produce tin bronze water.

    Rurik was very tired. Although the woodcuts had been built, he just couldn''t stand the strong smell of fresh pine trees. Before the smell dissipated, he still rested in the long boat, and most of the other children did the same.

    Compared with those who are particular about it, a large group of Ross Warriors are not so particular about accommodation. They just made a bedding and sleep comfortably by the campfire, and before they went to bed, many people ran to the river and scrubbed their sweat-stained bodies with the river water. Of course, this scrub was done with soap, and they gave it to themselves. Perfect cleaning.

    Even some people who brought a change of clothes gave the dirty clothes to the Corvin women and asked them to wash them for themselves. Here, the women of the Iron Squirrel Tribe, although they are weak, are now really in charge of the logistics of the builders.

    They are the ones who cook and cut the fish, they are the ones who collect the firewood, and they are still the ones who wash the clothes. This division of labor really supports the construction of settlements, but these tribal women are not so willing. They are very willing to wash the clothes of their people, but when they think of washing the Ross soldiers, the feeling of disgust persists. They can say that Rurik is a person worthy of respect and trust, and other Ross people are doubtful.

    Rurik fell asleep in hiding on the ship, and few people remained awake in the entire construction site.

    There are some dangling people, they actually get up to go to the toilet.

    Kawei was completely excited by his inner expectations. He kept his spirits excited, staring at the burning bonfire, and the smell of the burned earth, he felt it was a strange fragrance.

    In a place invisible to the naked eye, the stove is undergoing drastic chemical changes.

    In the inner chamber, a high temperature environment has formed. It is of course impossible to melt iron, let alone the chromium contained in it. However, the silicate with a content of 31% in the ore has melted and began to penetrate into the clay, and finally merged with the pottered clay, becoming a kind of high-temperature substance.

    After all, he couldn''t resist exhaustion, and Cavie fell asleep in confusion.

    The sky was gradually blue, and some early women had the task of cooking, and their noise suddenly awakened Kawei.

    The young and promising blacksmith got up, and he was pleased to see that his furnace was completed!

    Even if it had been smoked into a dark luster, and violently wiped off some of the carbonized ashes on the surface with a linen cloth, what Kawei saw was the color he expected.

    In fact, these clays have been burned into "blue bricks". They seem to have a pale blue gray. There are already a lot of glass crystals inside, and the whole is integrated.

    The furnace was still hot, and through the touch of the long iron tongs, Kawei was pleased to notice that the ore in the inner chamber had completed the transformation into refractory bricks.

    This also proves another extremely important thing: the local ore can be completely processed by traditional methods.

    Kawei was completely confident, and seeing Rurik''s cautious attitude, he was also a little bit worried. Until now, his worries have disappeared.

    A young man yelled in excitement, and the continuous roar awakened many people.

    Rurik was also awakened.

    "Damn it! Don''t let people rest early in the morning?!"

    He held the small head with his left hand, removed the arm that Seporava was resting on his neck, and then pulled out the right arm that Carlotta was holding.

    Rurik sat upright, poked his little head out of the colorfully decorated shield mounted on the side of the ship, and saw a shaggy guy jumping around the black stove with excitement, just like a samurai. Man wizard is dancing.

    "Oh, it''s you! Kawei! Did you make it?!" Rurik staggered and quickly jumped off the long ship that was deliberately stranded.

    He quickly came up with the answer, and it was the answer he most desired.

    The excited Kawei doesn''t care about the dignity of Relic. He put his excited hands on the boy''s shoulders, shaking wildly while saying: "The furnace is successful! We can smelt now! We want to win!"

    Kawei¡¯s excitement is actually a bit scary. Ruriek hurriedly broke free and responded with an excited smile: "You calm me down. Now that it''s successful, you will smelt it for me. I want to see the sponge iron return sooner." There are iron ingots! It would be great if you could make an axe for me."

    "Okay!" Kawei said nothing, as a doer, he immediately took action.

    A great smelting began, but it was not paid attention to at the beginning.

    After all, it is iron smelting. It is the work of a blacksmith. Ordinary Ross warriors don''t care about this. What they are most passionate about is to fight and rob the enemy''s wealth to fatten themselves. What iron tools will not be available by then?

    People who are good at plunder cannot feel the hardships of blacksmiths, nor can they feel the joy of smelting.

    Seeing that the not amazing ore finally turned into a tool in his hand, the sense of accomplishment really made Kawei fascinated.

    It''s as if I saw my child fall to the ground.

    Kawei first puts burning charcoal in the hearth, and then throws in a large number of branches.

    This is the first step in smelting, that is, "warming the stove".

    Out of experience, he wants to preheat a relatively high temperature environment for the furnace. He quickly carried the bladder blower he was carrying and pointed the blower at the air inlet at the bottom of the stove. As he began to work hard to manipulate it, a very raging flame sprang from the top of the stove, just like a roaring fire dragon!

    Rurik and his young guys watched with gusto. Everyone stopped to watch and thought about giving the blacksmith some help.

    Perhaps the current situation fully shows people''s worship of flame from the depths of the soul!

    A powerful force in the dark was urging Rurik to add a handful of firewood to the already violently burning furnace.

    The terracotta stove has become a fiery existence. It has been baked desperately by Kawei for a long time. Its hard clay shell has been so hot that it can easily bake the oatmeal. A piece of fresh meat is put on it and it is quickly cooked.

    Even in his blacksmith''s shop, Kawei didn''t dare to touch the stove with his bare hands. It was really hot for him. When he touched it, the skin on his fingers was instantly burnt white, which is the so-called ripeness.

    Based on this principle, Kawei prepared some fresh fish for experiment.

    He stood on a bracket made of wood that was temporarily available everywhere, and was pieced together around the stove. The wooden sticks picked up the fish and observed the blanching process to judge whether the stove was qualified.

    His technique is obviously weaker than that of his father Clavasson. If the old blacksmith stood here, he would just stand by the stove and feel the heat, then look at the flames from the stove top, and immediately estimate a temperature.

    Kawei felt that the time was right, and a large amount of ore was thrown in.

    The ore hit the burning charcoal block, and it was like a tyrannical dragon for a moment. Rurik knew that he could not help Kawei effectively now. He and the guys, as spectators, admired the process of throwing ore like fuel on a fire.

    Those who can really help are the little blacksmith Kamnier and ten other blacksmith apprentices.

    So far, smelting has reached its most critical moment.

    In their daily work, Kawei and Cravason realized that only by making the furnace hotter can they complete the smelting better. These are nothing more than their empirical talk, until Rurik throws out his magical "atomic theory".

    With the strong arm muscles that have been trained for a long time in ironing and rowing, Kawei can control his bladder blower very well. A large number of charcoal blocks were constantly thrown into the furnace by his blacksmith apprentices, and he was desperately inflating, and every time he blew fiercely, the furnace also spewed a lot of red flames.

    What a long process! Rurik tried his best to keep an eye on it, having to say that the whole process of smelting was becoming a little boring.

    Until Rurik noticed that the flames that spurted out were not red, but bright yellow!

    "The real high-temperature flame should be blue! They use the current technology and equipment to reach the blue flame, at most they can only reach the white flame. He creates a special yellow flame close to the white flame, doesn''t it mean that the furnace temperature is already very high? !"

    Rurik is no longer just a spectator.

    He walked into Kawei and stood very close to the stove. He saw Kamnier who was barely smiling at him, and Kawei who had thrown away his linen shirt and his arms covered in sweat with his naked muscles.

    Kawei seemed to be trapped in an uninhabited state, and he was doing his job with his head stuffed, as if tirelessly.

    Rurik coughed twice before he caught his attention.

    "The flame is almost white! Kawei."

    "Really?" Kawei glanced up at the blazing flames. "It''s yellow. Rurik, I don''t know what white flames are."

    "No! Only when the highest temperature is reached, the true white flame will be born. When the white flame is reached, most of the iron ore will be completely melted, and you can cast iron with a glance like smelting and casting bronze."

    This remark of Rurik was understood by Kawei as a very well-meaning prospect.

    Man, I can''t imagine things I haven''t seen. Kawei has never seen the so-called "real white flame", let alone what it will mean.

    "Just like that, can the ore inside turn into sponge iron?" Rurik asked again.

    "Definitely, it just takes time. You know..." Kawei shook his head vigorously, and a lot of the sweat from his hair was thrown directly onto Rurik''s face.

    Rurik even reached out his hand and licked it again and again, feeling a strong umami taste. Seeing this man fighting hard, he was happy that he had such a doer under his command, but he regretted that there were too few doers.

    "How long do you need?!"

    It''s a sharp question, and Kawei can''t worry about getting tired: "I think, when the sun reaches the sky, the work should come to an end. You know, my lord, there is a unique substance in these ores."

    "Well, please continue."

    What else can I do? Rurik could only sit and wait.

    It seems that it is just a one-man show by a brawny Kawei. Could it be that a smelting will tire him down?

    Do not! You are not alone in the battle! Not alone!

    Rurik sat up abruptly, and after a while, he called over a dozen mercenaries who were able to find all-out logging.

    Kawei was already showing fatigue. He didn''t want mercenaries who didn''t understand or disdain to smelt iron to participate in his great work. However, the pain of weakening his arms finally controlled his mind.

    More than a dozen mercenaries began to demonstrate their strength. They frantically manipulated the blower, and the skin swelled and collapsed, and the gushing furnace flames surged to the extreme, as if the stove was a dragon egg, and a young fire dragon was about to fly into the blue sky.

    Kawei was able to take a breather, and he drank directly from the rushing clean river water and washed his hair with the river water.

    He was sitting on the wood next to Rurik, with his hands on his knees, and the look of panting was really heartbreaking.

    "Did you know? Rurik, I think my chest is about to burst."

    "Your lungs are very painful." Rurik replied calmly, seemingly not caring about Kawei.

    "Yes, it''s painful. Maybe it''s just that I put too much ore, my ambition is too big, I just want to smelt more in one breath, and I almost fought for it."

    "Your work will be fruitful. Now tell you, what do you think of your stove?!"

    "It''s so good." Cavy was happy, and his pain eased a lot.

    Rurik still changed his face and stared at the stove: "What I just said was not a mere imagination. Kawei, I think we should build a bigger and taller stove! We need to use brand new bladder blowers and at least install eight. , Let a group of strong men manipulate. In this way, the temperature reached by the furnace can completely melt the ore."

    For this imagination, Kawei could not forget the first time he heard it. "You... forget it. I don''t doubt it. I just want to ask if we can make it. Rurik, you must be blessed by Thor. If you think it is possible, we should build a bigger furnace. ."

    A bigger stove? Rurik smiled: "It''s called a blast furnace. The furnace will have to undergo a lot of renovations. I tell you! Then the charcoal will mix with the sponge iron and become like a bronze liquid. You can cast them, but There is too much carbon in it. You already understand my element table. You should understand that it is because of too much carbon that iron ore can completely melt. The objects cast in this way are definitely not suitable for weapons, but they can be used as tools. ."

    Kawei heard it almost like a fantasy, but he touched on the "list of elements" and the new theory of interpreting the world. Since many theories are completely consistent with the reality, he increasingly trusts this theory, so he is right Rurik''s explanation he chose to believe.

    The idea is this kind of idea. As long as a larger furnace is made, with a better temperature-locking structure, and more air is injected, the iron ore can be melted in the form of alloy substances.

    Rurik actually noticed Based on the available materials, he can build a blast furnace, because the towering furnace of Kawei already has a bit of blast furnace meaning.

    What he really lacks is a high-efficiency blower that pumps oxygen. As for the blower, he thought of a few things.

    A pair of azure eyes couldn''t help but see the nearby river, which was caused by melting ice and turned into a torrential river in summer.

    The electric blower is also a fan! As long as it can drive a bearing to rotate wildly, its driving force can be an electric motor, of course, it can also be a waterwheel!

    Waterwheel? ! that is not¡­¡­

    Thinking of the Milanese at the end of the fourteenth century began to use water power to move and forge on a large scale, they quickly created a group of "iron cans" fighters. Thinking of this, Rurik felt that he needed to recreate it. In the final analysis, the waterwheel technology is not complicated, it is just a mechanical transmission mechanism with a few wooden shafts and wooden gears. Because it does not require high mechanical strength, it does not even need an advanced bearing system, and it has a great tolerance for mechanical structure. . Now, Lurik has moved the water tanker to alleviate the dilemma of labor shortage in Ayron Orava Fort, and silently regards it as an urgently needed project in the development plan.

 Chapter 298ï¼š Sacrifice sword embraces chrome steel

    The special hole at the bottom of the furnace was opened, and some hot molten material quickly flowed out.

    This is slag, and their current state is actually no different from magma.

    The work of pure smelting can basically be announced at this point. After most of the **** has flowed out, what remains in the still hot furnace must be the spongy iron that has been burned torn apart.

    If it is ordinary iron ore that is thrown into the furnace, it is pure iron in a sponge state that contains almost no oxygen and carbon. But how can there be a pure substance in the world? Even if it is wrought iron (pure iron), not to mention containing carbon, oxygen, and sulfur, it will definitely contain some other metals, and even gold atoms can be found.

    The influence of trace impurities on the performance of metal materials is generally weak, unless the impurity content reaches a certain ratio.

    The mouth of the furnace is still gushing with hot air, and the fuel in it is not exhausted. Even if the carbon blocks have been turned into soot, the furnace can still maintain a high temperature for a long time.

    Sponge iron with a very special internal composition is burnt red. Compared with ordinary sponge iron, it is intended to melt them. This furnace may have to be baked to 1800¡ãC.

    They are really very special sponge iron. After being baked in a furnace at 1100¡ãC for no less than four hours, they finally become malleable.

    After one night''s hard work, plus half a day''s struggle, Kawei looked at the draining **** with satisfaction.

    With his sore and strong arms, he suddenly grasped a huge tongs.

    Some blacksmiths with poor skills will destroy the furnace first in order to take out the smelted sponge iron. Since the small clay stove itself is used as a disposable tool, the destruction is destroyed.

    Cravason didn''t dare to mess around like this, he was a professional blacksmith, and his furnace was to be used repeatedly and often repaired. When he arrived at his son Kawei, he would rather use the huge tongs to "take chestnuts from the fire."

    He stood on a high place, holding tongs in both hands, holding his breath while gritting his teeth and enduring the scorching hot gas. The sweat was quickly dried. He felt that his face was about to be roasted, and his curly hair seemed to be burning. Start a fire.

    Finally, a twisted piece of sponge iron was clamped by the tongs, and he tore it out abruptly. The red and whitish iron suddenly fell to the ground, and Kawei shouted, "Camnier! Quick!"

    Upon seeing this, Kamnier hurriedly held the small torch, used all his strength to clamp the sponge iron, and took it to the blacksmith''s table that Kawei brought from his own house-a large iron mound that was made into a flat surface.

    Rurik looked so thrilling and couldn''t help but sweat for Kawei. At the same time, he was very worried that his footman, Kamnier, would be accidentally severely burned. Simply, everything went according to plan, and no one was injured.

    Kawei jumped down, he ignored the mercenaries who continued to watch the show, and the boy who was stunned.

    He ran directly to the wooden barrel set aside and poured the river water that was originally used for the quenching operation directly on his head to cool the head that was about to catch fire.

    His weird behavior could not help shocking Rurik.

    "What''s wrong with you? Could it be hurt?!" Rurik asked nervously.

    "It doesn''t get in the way." Kawei''s spirit didn''t fully recover, he felt his face still hot. He roughly pushed Rurik away, and then yelled, "Ah! It''s a forging! It''s a man''s business!"

    Rurik looked a little dazed, and then Kawei was stunned to give orders to him. In the final analysis, Kawei did not expect some little boys to control the situation when forging sponge iron.

    Kawi knew that Rurik''s strong concern for smelting, his rough and hot big hand was placed on Rurik''s shoulder, his eyes lit up a fire: "Rurik, I now hope your support."

    "You... tell me. I will support it."

    "I want your mercenaries, I want them to help me smelt iron."

    "This... okay!"

    Considering the large amount of ore thrown in by Kawei early in the morning, the **** flowing out is not a lot. There must be a large amount of sponge iron in this towering furnace, but the sponge iron obtained after a lot of effort, if you can''t grasp the opportunity to immediately forge the embryo of a tool or weapon, it is actually a stupid and extravagant waste.

    Then, when Rurik noticed the order he had issued to "support forging", the mercenaries just uttered a weak voice. They are not exhausted because of frequent relay control of the blower, but simply because they are mercenaries and fighters. They are given a position of their identity, including the blower just now. They are also internally resisting. Now they are going to be temporary blacksmiths, how do they Have such awareness?

    Hehe, it seems that you are really a group of guys who are eager for rewards and excitement.

    Forging is physical work, and it cannot be delayed. R¨¹lik understands the work that Kawei arranges for the mercenaries. In fact, the job is extremely simple. It is to use the tongs to clamp the sponge iron to make it stable. The real forging is of course professional Blacksmith Cavy himself.

    Rurik yelled in public: "I am your gold master! Listen, you must work for me. You are now blacksmiths, and you will get bonuses when things are done. Your bonuses are no longer some silver coins or food. It''s an axe! You will make your own axe yourself, and I will buy the axe produced today. They are all your rewards! Believe it, this will be the best axe you have ever seen, It is also the best weapon you can master now."

    With what Rurik said, the attitude of the mercenaries who resisted emotionally changed by the way. Where''s Kawei? He also has a strong motivation to continue fighting, because his most reliable partner, Lurik, is here. This kid claims that he will spend money to buy, that is, he will really buy at the market price.

    For soldiers, there is indeed nothing that excites them more than getting a weapon or a strong armor.

    All the mercenaries of Rurik hope that they can save enough money to buy a steel sword, or make achievements in future battles, and be rewarded by the gold master.

    In fact, the mercenaries are really innocent, they can go to Kawei, and from this master forging steel swords in a practical sense, they can buy steel swords at a relatively low price in theory.

    However, if you can get an axe that has always been unparalleled, you think that in battle and life, the axe is more commonly used than the sword.

    A brawny man struggled to clamp a tuft of sponge iron, and Kawei used his own special hammer for carburizing and quenching.

    Only for the first impact, he would feel the strong force of the sponge iron.

    "Oh! It''s really hard?! What''s the matter?"

    His exclamation was a bit loud, and Rurik hurriedly leaned over: "What''s the matter?"

    "Liurik, it must be because of the strange things in the ore, it is really hard."

    "Hard? That''s a good thing! What else do you want to tell?" Ruriek asked.

    "Then let others keep the hearth hot. Also, burn the small stove. I need to keep the iron block hot when I forge."

    The open-air smelter by the river quickly became busy, and many people began to perform their duties. However, the only one who really hit the iron was Kawei, and the others were all auxiliary.

    Indeed, Rurik can''t expect his mercenaries to suddenly become blacksmiths, and their skills are not as good as those of the blacksmith apprentices who are only nine and ten years old. Even the blacksmith apprentices, they are only beginners, and their weak bones make them can only do miscellaneous tasks.

    Even though the forging has become harder than ever, Kawei sweats, he feels that a brand-new metal material can be obtained, and the situation is heading in the direction he desires.

    The sponge body was smashed into two pieces. After all, to make a small hand axe mainly used for fighting and cutting off the leg bones of prey, it does not need to consume too much iron like a large forest axe.

    Although the forging is very hard, Kawei sweats, fully demonstrating the strength and bravery of a man.

    Every time it was forged, sparks were smashed out, and the sponge iron was rapidly "collapsing", and finally became a dark red iron block.

    Kawei threw the iron embryo into a small makeshift stove next to the big stove and stuffed it into the hot charcoal block to raise its temperature.

    Iron materials became suitable for forging again, and he began to refine operations.

    The iron block was beaten thinner and thinner, the edge area began to be beaten into a strong arc, and then beaten out of the reserved blade to be polished.

    It finally has the appearance of a small Nordic forest axe, such as a large radian blade and a narrow axe back.

    The narrow back of the Scandinavian style axe was constantly curled by Kawei''s beating, and finally curled into a hole. Based on this, he further forged and made an insertion structure that accommodates the axe handle.

    His forging work suddenly stopped, and Rurik, who was anxiously waiting for the result, suddenly shouted: "Kawei, how is it now?!"

    Soon, Kawei responded to Rurik with a smile. He didn''t say much, picked up a tongs to clamp the still red axe that was forged in a beautiful style, and slowly put it into the wooden barrel filled with cold water.

    The sharp cooling of the axe in the water indicates that a thin oxide layer has suddenly formed, which is not surprising when it is taken out.

    However, when Kawei started to use the sandstone whetstone he brought from his hometown to polish the axe embryo and get rid of the blackness, and wanted to see the silver inner substance, something magical happened!

    A large number of mercenaries rushed to Kawei, and Ruriek simply got into the crowd and stood in front of the card slot.

    "What are you yelling about?" Rurik asked disdainfully, "Is the iron making you nervous?!"

    "Look at it!" Kawei said without saying, he showed the axe embryo that had been slightly polished in his hand.

    As you can see, Rurik frowned: "This... is actually dimmer than silver?"

    "And the texture of the color is very delicate! It''s too delicate." Kawei added.

    "Is it just that?"

    Kawei shrugged and showed off his whetstone: "Compared to polishing other things, this axe embryo is really terrible."

    "It''s not good enough?!"

    "No!" Kawei categorically denied, "It''s so good! So good that it will destroy my whetstone soon. I can be sure that it is harder than I thought!"

    hard? Is it really hard?

    Rurik is determined to experiment, and the experimental item is his own short sword.

    He drew out his bright white dagger, and couldn''t help asking: "They scratch each other, who can leave a trace?"

    "Then need to say, it must be this axe embryo." Kawei said without hesitation.

    "Not necessarily! When did you find it hard to build this sword of mine?"

    "This..." Kawei was speechless, and a weird idea emerged in an instant. Could it be that an axe embryo has become harder than ever before? !

    In fact, Ruriek is now struggling to withstand a lot of pressure. In full view, he placed the axe embryo on the blacksmith''s table, holding a steel sword against its polished section. what''s the result? It''s not that his hands lack strength, this axe embryo really doesn''t have scratches.

    "Strange, so hard?!"

    Rurik didn''t believe in evil anymore. He threw the sword to Kawei and ordered, "Come and take it and chop the axe embryo."

    Kawei took the sword, and he didn''t dare to act rashly when everyone was watching. "Rurik, as for? This is your sword."

    "It''s not in the way, the sword is just a tool." Rurik hugged his arms and stared at the blacksmith''s counter with a certain expression, "Chop it for me, hurry! Try who is harder!"

    "Slash!" I don''t know which mercenary roared, and the others raised their fists and screamed Kawei holding the sword.

    Kawei has a heart, and even though he has an ominous premonition, now he has to take risks with Rurik''s sword.

    He held the hilt with the strongest right hand, rounded it and slashed at the axe embryo. The strong impact made him get rid of it altogether, and when Kawei picked up the fallen sword, he couldn''t help but get rid of it again.

    Because he has never seen such a thing.

    "What''s the matter?!" Rurik was a little impatient, he picked up his sword, and finally it was his turn to be shocked.

    "Oh! Actually! The blade is cracked?! It doesn''t have a sharp edge, it is cracked!" In exclaim, Rurik immediately rushed to the blacksmith''s stand, and looked intently, never thinking that the axe embryo had only small scratches. However, the blade of his carbon steel sword had cracked, and Rurik knew that there must have been a large number of small cracks invisible to the naked eye in this sword. It can be said that the entire sword has been scrapped.

    In an instant, a sense of loss came to mind. However, at a certain moment of trance staring at the axe embryo, looking at the familiar and unfamiliar texture of this object, Rurik could finally make an accurate judgment.

    "It''s chromium! This thing is ferrochrome! If it is placed in a wood pile and carburized, its strength can be improved!"

    Rurik''s sense of loss only lasted for less than ten seconds, he plunged the scrapped sword into the ground, and happily held the axe in both hands.

    "Ruriek, you..." Kawei really didn''t know what to do. He held it up so that he broke Rurik''s baby. He never thought that this child seemed to like the new and dislike the old.

    Rurik burst into joy: "We finally made harder iron! It''s chromium! It''s really chromium! We will be able to make chromium steel soon! I want to make a brand new sword out of chromium steel! It, everyone''s steel sword is not worth mentioning!"

    It seemed that he was really excited, and Kawei changed his sad face and forced a smile.

    In fact, Kawei is still not sure that a lot of things have happened. On the surface, it is indeed that the axe embryo is actually harder than the steel sword, but just because at this time, he believes that Rurik will not be so excited that this child is not a person of volition.

    The fact is true. Lurik has understood that this axe embryo can be said to be stainless steel if only a little carburizing operation is carried out.

    This axe embryo and even a lot of sponge iron in the stove are indeed ferrochrome, and the key to stainless steel is that it is mixed with a large proportion of chromium.

    Now that it is chromium, everything is clear.

    Chrome steel is very hard, even if wayward is very bad. It is of course possible to use it to make weapons, but it is not suitable for swords or steel crossbows. Now that the identity of the mysterious metal substance is determined, Rurik has overturned all previous thoughts.

    Rurik was convinced that even theoretically it would be impossible to use the chrome steel here to make crossbows. If chrome steel is desperately used for its rigidity, then it will be of great use. Especially for the Ross people, logging is a very important skill for everyone! Jingru now, it is the most correct decision to make an axe from ferrochrome!

    Rurik tried to calm his mood, and he returned the axe embryo to Kawei: "You will build a good sword for me in the future, but now, you must make all the sponge iron for me into an axe embryo! You will use the entire After finishing this in the afternoon, I will send someone to carburize for smoldering all night."

    Kawei faltered and asked: "I broke your swordYou forgive me?"

    "When am I angry?" Rurik''s sincere eyes are more than a thousand words: "I know you are tired, I still ask you to keep doing it. Listen, you are making the hardest axe, it is chrome Steel!" Rurik temporarily spelled out a term "Crstel" to describe chrome steel, but some onlookers preferred to call it "the hardest iron in the human world".

    what! After all, it was Rurik''s promise that every mercenary could have an axe made of these materials.

    The mercenaries never expected that Lord Jinzhu would dare to sacrifice with his sword in order to obtain the hardest thing. They felt that they had made a lot of money, and desperately praised it as a magic weapon. Then, for the follow-up sponge iron forging, they changed all the malaise and became extremely excited.

    It can be said that Rurik did sacrifice the sword to obtain chrome steel. This is indeed the case. The Rus people already have the ability to obtain stainless steel tools using traditional methods and at the expense of a lot of manpower and material resources.

    In the face of the super-high performance of excellent metal materials, he felt that a series of efforts were worthwhile, that is, he suffered from his own sword.

 Chapter 299ï¼š Chrome Steel Dacheng

    It was already evening, and Kawei''s work was not over yet, and the mercenaries were also doing their jobs, swaying their sweat frantically.

    Rurik had been sitting on the fallen wood supervising their work, and finally stopped playing with the cracked sword and inserted it back into its sheath.

    He has no regrets, and is even pleased with the success of his adventure experiment, as well as ensuring that he will avoid detours in the future.

    In the final analysis, Rurik feels that his short sword most of the time is to act as a guard of honor, to show his wealth and authority. Therefore, everyone needs its bright color more than expecting to carry it on the battlefield.

    Now, Rurik is very concerned about the ferrochrome.

    Some axe embryos have been thrown into the charcoal pile for a long time surface carburizing treatment, the hardness of the axe head will become more extreme.

    "I don¡¯t need an axe. What should I do with it? Make a hard stainless steel knife or a spoon. Yes! A stainless steel spoon, but the spoon needs a manual punch. It keeps smashing! Alas..."

    Rurik, who was grumbling in his stomach, finally stopped being a spectator. He now needs to do another thing-supervise whether the Corvin women are cooking properly.

    The men had exhausted a lot of physical strength, and Rurik was determined to reward his own talents who smelt chromium steel.

    The sky gradually dimmed, and the aroma of food filled the air. It was wheat and fish.

    As a blacksmith, Kawe too knows the principle of "forging while on fire". Based on his life principles and the promise he made to Rurik, he must beat all the sponge iron into an axe embryo.

    If there are more qualified blacksmiths, the job will not be so difficult. However, he is the only qualified blacksmith, and the rest are all miscellaneous. He gritted his teeth and swung the sledgehammer, abruptly, as the sun was about to fall, completing all the forging of the sponge iron.

    A special bonfire continued to burn, as many as thirty axe embryos were all put in, and they received a long and extremely necessary surface carburizing treatment, so that they had become very hard before the last quenching.

    Hardness is the most significant feature of chrome steel.

    Rurik believes that this rigidity will surely create some new situations in future wars.

    Kawei doesn¡¯t know how many times he has swung the sledgehammer. He claims to be a very strong man. Now he is sitting on a wooden stake, and with the help of a campfire, watching his hands full of cocoons and squeezed wounds in some places, injured. It is also full of dirt and dust. He washes his hands well with soap, hoping to wash away the so-called "dirt invisible to the eyes".

    He felt weak and cold, even if he was burning a campfire, the discomfort was very obvious.

    "Ouch! Now I finally have time to eat something."

    Kawei stood up hard, his body swaying as if he had drunk a lot of wine. He looked for Mai Xiang and approached those big urns that were cooking oatmeal in the open air, but he couldn''t ask for a bowl of food in person.

    For this man who has made great achievements, Rurik has prepared a delicious meal for him.

    In fact, for all the people involved in heavy physical labor, Lurik considered the huge energy consumption they have to experience now and in the future, and they have really lost their food supply.

    In fact, the mercenaries all held their wooden bowls, or sat on wooden piles, or found a rock, or sat directly on the ground, grabbed their wooden spoons, and began to dig and be boiled. The very thinly boiled oatmeal was stuffed into the mouth.

    A large number of herrings with their heads and internal organs removed are also hung by the bonfire. A branch is often pierced for up to ten days to form "fish skewers" with a little exaggerated weight. Many of them have been roasted to spit out fish oil. .

    In addition, there are also some big pottery urns boiled so-called vegetable soup, which is actually a batch of old onions from the Rus tribe¡¯s inventory, and low-temperature preserved yellow carrots. There are also some fresh edible mushrooms collected by the women of the Iron Squirrel Tribe, and even some fresh pine needles that are acceptable to the Ross people, and bear meat that has been chopped into minced meat, which has been stewed.

    Compared with the randomness of other tribes with regard to food, Rurik can now be said to have truly governed all the public affairs of Ayron Orava Fort, so he has invested a lot of money in the food and drink of the personnel.

    Ross people are often used to two meals a day, and one evening meal is the top priority throughout the day. Rurik decided that all heavy manual laborers would always enjoy the extremely generous diet and care, and this preferential treatment was brought to the men of the steel pine tribe.

    In everyone''s eyes, Rurik is a person who treats everyone equally. Everyone who thinks of his kindness does not think that Rurik''s determination is to rationally pursue the maximum efficiency of construction. All those involved in the construction must ensure that their bodies will not collapse. Based on reality, Rurik is very taboo about losing any labor force.

    Undoubtedly, Kawei became the biggest contributor. Not only because he started smelting and forging chrome steel, but also because he is the only and best blacksmith in the settlement under construction. When the builders¡¯ tools are worn out, only Kawei can do the best for them. .

    The current Kawei is an irreplaceable talent.

    Dangling, he was supported by mercenaries and approached the "Queen" bonfire of Rurik. He was also asked to sit cross-legged on a polar bear skin.

    In front of him were two large pottery bowls, one of which was full of fragrant oatmeal porridge, and the other was a mix of sliced ??onion and cooked bear meat.

    It''s not over yet! Rurik didn''t know the exact geometry of Kawei''s appetite. Based on the principle of not being hungry enough for the blacksmith, there was a wooden strip on the ground with as many as twenty herrings.

    "Kawei, you''re finally here." said Rurik, who was sitting casually eating grilled fish with his close men. "You should have come over for dinner long ago. It seems that your work is finally completed. Eat it. , These are all prepared for you."

    Looking at Rurik and then at the meal, Kawei''s tears flowed from the corner of his mouth.

    The wooden spoon is the first to be inserted into the thick porridge, and Kawei gnaws wantonly. The salty taste that has been deliberately added to the salt should be salty. For people who are already very salty, it is no different from a nerve. Strongly stimulating!

    A lot of carbohydrates and salt were eaten quickly, and Kawei did not let go of onions and salted bear meat in another pot. The sweet and spicy, complex taste of onions is really a rare experience. When Kawei devours the greasy onions and eats them clean, this porridge will also be drunk to the bottom.

    Kawei wiped off the grains of wheat from the corner of his mouth, and set the pottery pot to Rurik unswervingly.

    Upon seeing this, Rurik motioned to Carlotta next to him: "Hurry up and get him another bowl."

    Although there are not many oats and ryes stocked by the tribe, they are after all high-quality foods. Rurik wants to understand that whoever works hard for himself has the right to enjoy the best food.

    So when Carlotta came holding a second bowl of steaming oatmeal, Kawei had turned into a big stomach king, and began to hold the herring that was roasted in oil in both hands, skewered happily.

    Seeing him eat like a tiger, even if Rick has a lot to ask, he can only shut up now.

    Asking himself, Rurik felt that he hadn''t eaten much food in the past few days, and other people had already eaten all kinds of food they carried. He was very fortunate that he had arranged tasks for the fishermen who followed. Up to now, every day there are some fishing boats carrying the fresh catches he caught from the southern waters, or brought them from the "leader''s warehouse" in his hometown. The fishermen transported all kinds of materials to the north for food, and even the inventory sold at a fair price by the Gould family, so as to avoid the worries of the builders.

    Without the presence of these fishermen''s convoys, Rurik is convinced that his work has been suspended.

    To maintain such an economic operation model is entirely dependent on the control of large amounts of wealth. At this point, Rurik''s ability to "gather money" felt that he had used the right place.

    Rurik is convinced that all the men who log, construct, and even assist in ironing must consume more than 3,000 calories a day, and it is not uncommon for them to reach 4,000 calories.

    I am afraid that Kawei has consumed five thousand calories just today!

    A strong man can continue this extremely high consumption state for three or four days, but if you don''t get enough supplements, a strong man is likely to die suddenly from exhaustion! In fact, Kawei has shown a strong state of overwork today. If he can measure blood pressure now, he will be surprised to find that Kawei¡¯s blood pressure has broken 160. The late night concealed his hypertension change due to overwork. The flushed face is definitely not caused by being roasted by the fire.

    With a lot of carbon water, fat, and extremely important water and electrolyte supplements, Kawei''s mental condition has finally recovered.

    Kawei drank two large bowls of porridge, and really thought about eating nearly three pounds of dry oats.

    He even ate as many as twenty herrings, and only the calories of herrings were 2,000.

    As a blacksmith, Kawei always has to do heavy physical labor, his appetite is already large, this time he really broke a record of eating.

    It is a miracle to eat food with more than five thousand calories in a meal, and it is a miracle to be able to enjoy such extremely high-energy intake anywhere in today''s era.

    "Are you feeling better?" Rurik asked kindly.

    "Much better!" Kawei smiled awkwardly and slapped his rocky belly: "I really can''t eat anymore. I''m afraid I will use three days of meals for one day. Thank you for keeping Rick, your kindness. I am very happy."

    "It should be. Tell me now, can you continue to work tomorrow? After a night of carburizing, the axe embryos tomorrow should undergo the final forging and critical polishing. Can you still do it?"

    Kawei¡¯s arm was still sore. He suggested: "Since you want to reward your mercenaries with the axe, they have a reason to personally participate in the final processing. I can only do the final forging and polishing for them, and The work of installing the axe handle should be their own business."

    Rurik noticed Kawei''s haggardness, and understood the meaning of these words: "You...really tired. Okay, I will arrange this."

    This night, Kawei got the comfort he hadn''t seen for a long time.

    The past day and night seemed like a dream. Due to excessive fatigue, he opened his eyes after sleeping, and it felt as if the sky was bright in an instant. After all, he was a young man in his early twenties, and he was also an extremely young and promising person in the group of fighters. He happened to be a blacksmith, and his physical fitness was actually better than that of fighters.

    Those who were assigned to watch the night continued to monitor the smoldering process.

    After Kawei regained his consciousness, he commanded the manpower to pull out the blanks that must have been continuously carburized for twelve hours. Then, the towering stove opened fire!

    The flames started to gush again, but without the powerful blowing of the blower, as well as less fuel and more pine branches.

    Seeing Kawei swinging his hammer sonorously and forcefully, Lurik''s hanging heart was let go.

    "It''s a young man after all, it''s good to be young. Haha, I''m just too young."

    For a moment in a trance, Rurik felt that he had become an old fellow again, only seeing his immature little hands knew how naive he was. In fact, he has always felt that his thoughts are also naive, living in such an era, possessing a lot of advanced knowledge and a certain amount of practical ability, but he is just a person. The advanced concept can''t adapt to this era at all. After being beaten up in battle, he knew that he had been a little naive.

    Now, Rurik is extremely eager to equip his tribe with the best weapons and best tools, so as to help everyone in the wild world, to ensure that the tribe is a good servant, and will not be destroyed by other powerful tribes at any time. .

    Chromium steel is stainless steel, and now these carburized chromium steels have begun the final build.

    "It''s harder than mild steel. The Roman armored cavalry can''t withstand the piercing of a chrome steel spear, right? An axe is definitely suitable anyway."

    Soon Kawei''s final work came to an end. He sat proudly on a wooden stake, directing the mercenaries to happily polish his axe.

    There are a lot of pebbles and a lot of sandstone on the river beach.

    To sharpen the blade of a weapon, the most efficient method is to make a grinder, even if it is a human grinder, the efficiency is better than that of a flat whetstone.

    So is there the best whetstone? Of course there is.

    As much as 69% of the ore that has not been smelted is highly fused iron oxide and chromium trioxide. It is precisely because of this high degree of natural fusion that the Ross people have a huge advantage. The metal composition of all axes is a very uniform low-carbon chromium steel.

    The mercenaries also polished ordinary iron swords and small hand axes by themselves. They have sufficient polishing experience, and this time they have to be shocked by the wear resistance of the new hand axes.

    Compared with ordinary sandstone, chromite itself is a better abrasive. The ore was polished straight in the constant mutual polishing. Even so, in order to polish a sharp axe blade, every mercenary was busy from morning to night, and this job finally had a result.

    The night concealed the gray metallic luster of the chrome steel, but it could not conceal their hardness.

    By the side of a campfire, a mercenary ignored the cut in his hands during the polishing process. He placed the ordinary iron sword he had distributed on the ground, and under the instigation of other mercenaries, he held his polished chrome steel axe. , Hacked down fiercely.

    The iron sword was cut into two immediately, and the fractured opening also flashed a flat cross section under the bonfire.

    The mercenaries exploded in an instant, and Lurik listened to the voice and hurried away with people.

    "What are you doing?!"

    The mercenary who cleaned up the chrome steel axe hurriedly and excitedly presented his treasure: "My lord, look! My weapon is ready, and with all due respect, with it, I don''t need the same sword as before! Like you, I sacrificed it."

    "You..." Rurik looked at the broken sword on the ground and had nothing to say.

    He took the axe and watched it polished to be quite smooth. He couldn''t help but be in a trance.

    "It''s so beautiful, so beautiful! It''s not a baby that can be made in 830, it''s more like a craft tool in 2030."

    No one could understand what he said and what he meant, but it was praise to understand it.

    What happened next was beyond Rurik¡¯s expectation. He never expected that because he had not made a clear recovery, his mercenaries would take out their ordinary iron swords of inferior quality that were easy to bend, and one after another. The "chrome steel tomahawk", known as a sharp weapon of the gods, was all chopped into pieces, but it was still as sharp as before, and there were no curling or cracked axe blades under the bonfire, which made everyone even more excited.

    Only on the second day, some of the mercenaries with brand-new axes continued to work as lumberjacks. To cut down big trees, of course, the traditional (so-called traditional only one year) carbon steel axe is the most brave. For small trees, these chrome steel hand axes immediately show terrifying cutting efficiency.

    Everyone saw it, especially all the Kewen people. They really couldn''t imagine that the iron ore accidentally discovered by their expedition could be turned into such a treasure.

    The steel squirrel leader Mechasta he even felt that if his expedition quarried some ore and brought it back earlier, he would also have a lot of iron. Up to now, he attributed his defeat to the other tribes of science and technology mainly to the extreme inferiority of his weapons.

    "If I own the mine, I can create a lot of hard axes and spearheads, and iron arrow clusters are no longer rare."

    But Mezzasta was wrong. Those tribal blacksmiths who died in battle can make furnaces that can deal with ordinary ore, but for the chromite ore here, they must build larger and thicker furnaces and install more fierce blowers to smelt them into Sponge iron is then further forged.

    It is true that they discovered the mine, but from the beginning, the Kewen people did not have the ability to smelt it. Eventually, they would give up because the ore was difficult to smelt, and instead continue to buy ordinary iron ore at high prices in the hands of the Finns in the south. Bring it back for processing.

    Finally, low-carbon chromium steel tools with a chromium content of about 12% and a carbon content of about 1% began to slowly appear in the construction site of Ayron Orava Fort. People who own these tools have their labor efficiency. Immediately improve.

    A leap forward in efficiency from quantitative to qualitative change, thus kicked off the curtain.

 Chapter 300ï¼š Waterwheel planning

    Extremely sharp, hard, and wear-resistant chrome steel tools began to appear, that is, after the first batch of axes, Kawei began to smelt deeply, and now he is no longer fighting alone. In Rurik¡¯s plan, the entire tribe of steel squirrels should become professional iron whackers. He ordered Kawi to teach these people skills. Kawi supports this, and Mechasta and his tribe even more. It is full cooperation.

    Kawei became a technical consultant in an instant, and Rurik''s knowledge of smelting enabled him to be used as a consultant himself.

    All of a sudden, a batch of small clay stoves sprung up like bamboo shoots after a rain. They are building on the river beach where water is convenient. In order to avoid the rain, all the stoves are sheltered by emergency shelters.

    In the beginning, the craftsmanship of those Corvin men was very unfamiliar and clumsy, but they knew that as long as they mastered advanced tools, their tribe might be as powerful as the Ross people. They even have a "converted fanaticism" mentality, so-called show their spirit of struggle in order to gain the respect of Rurik.

    After all, Rurik provided them with a large amount of high-quality food indiscriminately. Such behavior of Rurik¡¯s out-of-pocket payment was naturally interpreted by them as positive feedback. Kawei added no less than 30 adult students in an instant, and they at least created a handful of useful tools, such as very important shovel, chisel, draft, axe, scraper, meat cleaver, and a very small number of spearheads.

    In production and processing, people have noticed that all chrome steel products have excellent hardness and rigidity, but almost no elasticity.

    Knowing that the elasticity of chrome steel is very bad, Rurik gave up the idea of ??using it to make a steel arm crossbow, but invented another chrome steel dagger. Rurik didn¡¯t expect chrome steel to make longer swords, or something exclusive to Teutonic men like the "Doppler Sword". The reason is that chrome steel lacks toughness, even if it is annealed, this is bad. Resilience cannot be saved.

    But as a metal tool and cold weapon, hardness is basically the most important. The steel arm crossbow can be described as an effective wonder in the war created by the imagination here.

    .

    For the Kewen people, they certainly hope to have a sword to show their goodness to the folks.

    But that is too unrealistic, they retreat to the second place, eager for a good short spear of their own.

    After all, they are Kewen people, and this claim comes from a special short spear with a hook that they like to equip. Today, the spearheads of obsidian and iron ore are no longer used, and they have begun to obey Leurik''s order to build chrome steel spearheads.

    Rurik knew that as far as weapons are concerned, there is nothing more cost-effective than the short spear. I am afraid that the short spear is also the most critical weapon for the human species from obscurity to dominance of the Blue Star.

    Considering his huge consumption of materials during this period, Rurik began to consider making weapons for sale.

    Legally, the entire tribesmen who survived the steel squirrel are their own slaves, and Lurik has the right to ask them for anything they want.

    Rurik didn''t take things to such extremes. First of all, he guaranteed the safety of these people''s living and food supply. As for their other labor value, of course they had to take away all of them. How to measure their labor value surplus? That is the output of chrome steel tools!

    He is determined to sell these tools in exchange for the fruits of other people''s labor to supplement his own consumption, so as to achieve a stable positive cycle.

    So, who is the buyer? !

    There is a saying that fertility does not flow into the field of outsiders. Of course, Rurik knows that ironware is a kind of huge profit, and he also understands that ironwork requires hard truth.

    We must first meet the needs of our tribesmen for tools and weapons, and wait until the limited domestic demand market is saturated before selling them to the outside world.

    What is the biggest problem right now?

    Rurik saw that even if he controls a super mine, due to his current limited technology and labor force, it is more difficult to discover its wealth value quickly.

    Currently, the most consumed material in settlements is food.

    Rurik is a little fortunate. Because the residents of the settlements and even a large area have a population of only between 10,000 and 20,000, the pure natural products in this area can basically feed everyone.

    The premise is of course that the fishermen work hard! To get more catches with limited production capacity, Rurik has been rapidly consuming his silver coin inventory. During this period of time, the daily consumption of fresh fish in the settlement exceeded 1,000 pounds. In addition to other losses, Rurik himself calculated that his daily financial expenditure had to be close to two hundred silver coins.

    Of course, Rurik can spend a long time with a high consumption attitude, but he does not completely count on Gould, a super dealer, to use his previous products to make a huge fortune in the south and make up for the loss of the north. .

    This expectation is obviously an act of chasing the bottom line.

    All the symptoms point to a very clear and extremely awful problem-my lack of labor, is to beat them with a whip, they are not three-headed six-armed work monsters.

    what to do? !

    mechanical!

    After two weeks of construction, through the extensive use of wood, a miniature city almost entirely made of wood rose from the ground. In fact, it only completes the construction of a single-layer wooden fence. If you look closely, the fence is still riddled with holes and needs more wooden battens to reinforce it.

    There are a large number of Novgorod-style woodcuts in the wooden city on the river, but there are also some semi-crypt wooden sheds that were quickly excavated and built by the Kovins.

    Eight watch towers have also been built. Although these wooden towers make Rurik feel shaky, their appearance does make the sentry with good eyesight stand on the watch tower and see far away, such as the north winding. The serpentine river, and even some whitish and wriggling points that suddenly appeared in the distance, it was a polar bear.

    Every day, loggers return with their prey, and it even becomes an industry.

    With the appearance of the crossbow, children have terrifying hunting abilities!

    However, a small Kewen hunter like Telavis is very good at using wooden bows. He proudly uses a large number of iron cluster arrows, and the efficiency of hunting has been greatly improved. In contrast, his fellow Ross people of the same age, like Fisk, Kanuf and other children who were left in the north to meet in the north, they found their hands so clumsy and admired Telavis¡¯ superb skills. When archery, brotherhood is also deepening.

    Even children, they admire anyone from the same camp who is capable of fighting, even if it is a scientific man.

    Rurik didn''t want to interfere with the hunting behavior of his subordinates for the time being. They were a group of little eagles that were scattered. It would be great if they exercised their martial arts through their own hunting. If there are casualties, then you can only ask for more blessings. Because this is the true law of survival in Northern Europe, in the boreal forest, either the hunter wins or the prey wins.

    The results of it? Rurik soon learned of such things.

    Telavis and his friends in Ross were stunned by using two crossbows in the forest to hunt three brown bears and a white bear in just one day, and they were also killed by Telavis with sharp eyes. Twenty vigilant snow rabbits changing their summer hair.

    Their growth is gratifying, but the slow growth of the production capacity of chrome steel tools makes Rurik distressed.

    Finally, he decided to make a little change.

    A warm night, a bright campfire.

    At the end of the day, Kawei, who was struggling with iron, gathered with the strong mercenaries to chat and laugh. Now Rurik is willing to pay more for the mercenaries who strike iron, and they have become more and more cooperative in the past few days with the chrome steel axe.

    Now, they had just eaten almost all kinds of barbecue dinner, waiting for Rurik''s new decision.

    In front of the fluttering flame, Rurik sat cross-legged on a soft bear skin. The flame was beating in his eyes, and everyone was looking forward to his new ideas.

    "Maybe... I''m a bit eager for quick success. Now we are facing a big dilemma. Our chrome steel output is too low."

    Kawei whispered: "So what can we do? We still lack blacksmiths. I also have a dilemma. Those people carry ore every day. Now the ore is piled up into a hill, but my furnace can''t finish the processing well."

    "This is the problem, so we have to take countermeasures." Ruriek stood up and emphasized.

    "Countermeasure? What is your strategy? In my opinion, the strength of the brothers is like this, and you can''t force everyone to do it."

    It is not unusual for Rurik to feel that Kawei is thinking linearly.

    He didn''t want to make any more twists and turns, and his little hand pointed directly at the river that was churning under the nightfall not far away: "Just use the power of water! Kawei, your plight is actually the lack of an expert in ironing! Then, I will let the big river come. As the new blacksmith!"

    "What? Dahe is a blacksmith?!" Kawei was stunned for a moment, and then laughed.

    This presumptuous laughter is not only Kawei¡¯s distrust of the absurd, but also the use of laughter to vent his fatigue during this time.

    The laughter that made people feel ridiculous quickly caused all the mercenaries to laugh loudly.

    Infected by this laughter, Rurik''s small mouth stretched out with a grin.

    Rurik didn''t feel ridiculed at all. Indeed, even if it is a relatively simple hydraulic machine, these people who have almost no mechanical concept, they feel ridiculous because they have never seen it.

    A smile is also a smile. When the joyful atmosphere settled down, Kawei said earnestly: "Ruriek, are you serious?"

    "What did I lie to you for?! I want you to do it for me tomorrow, and you!"

    After that, Rurik stood up, gesturing with his hands and gestures.

    "I, you, are digging a small waterway by the river, and I want to build a house by the waterway. I want you to cut down a tree that will be straight by then, and let it stand in the middle of the house on the riverside, being washed by the current and spinning constantly. I want to You make some fixed hammers so that the rotating wooden poles will drive the hammers to forge..."

    Words alone are difficult to explain to them. Lurik saw that he was exhausted to talk, and Kawei was still half-knowledgeable, so he didn''t bother to spend any more words.

    The reality is so real, even if it is the experienced Kawei, his initial concept of machinery is limited to the "lever type manual glass die casting machine" at the Cravason Blacksmith''s.

    Presumably others, Kawei may be the first to explain it clearly.

    During this night, Rurik arranged the tasks of the mercenaries, and then got together with Kawei, and by carrying a small wooden stick to draw a simple picture on the enemy, Rurik hoped in this way, let Kawei has an abstract understanding of "waterwheel forging".

    After Rurik''s unremitting efforts, Kawei can be regarded as awakened!

    "Ah! I really have you!" Kawei, who finally understood some fur, slapped Rurik''s shoulder in excitement.

    "Do you understand everything?!"

    "Understood. It''s like the wheel of my trolley! Alas, you should talk about the wheel earlier. Let the water move the wheel. The shaft inside has a fixed protrusion. This protrusion turns to the long handle of the hammer. Press the hammer up, it will leave the correct position, and the hammer will fall down. Is this the truth?!"

    Hearing this, Rurik was moved to tears. His small face was already heated by the bonfire, because he finally let his dear blacksmith figure out the state after spending a lot of words, and his face was even hotter because he was happy.

    The next day, a brand new construction operation started quietly on the riverside.

    Anyway, there are no buyers now, and the new tools are of course the first to meet the labor needs of the builders. Those heavy chrome shovels and ferrochrome drafts that were hardened and heat-treated without carburizing began to be used in the excavation of the river.

    Some Kewen people cast a curious look, they really don''t understand what Master Rurik is going to do with the river. It seems that this strange action is meaningless. Some women have speculated that perhaps Master Rurik wants to make a trap to make reasonable fish swim to the preset water nest spontaneously. When the water inlet is quickly blocked, everyone is desperately scooping water, and the fish will be caught in one net.

    In the Oulu River Basin, the hometown of the Corvins, , various tribes know how to fish and cast nets to fish. They are also good at cofferdam fishing.

    The next fact is unexpected.

    A new straight stream appeared, which was excavated for mercenaries. It exceeds the depth of a stika, and the water flow in the small river is a bit more turbulent due to the modification of the inherent river channel upstream of it.

    In the next three days, a unique woodcarving rose up beside the river, but this was by no means the most curious thing.

    A straight but not very thick pine is felled. It is a carefully selected wood. It is a good material for making wooden shafts because it is almost a cylinder with very small tolerances.

    It is actually difficult for Rurik to accept a bearing that is not a pure cylinder. Due to this era, he can only endure this imperfection.

    However, once the first practical waterwheel mechanism of the Rus tribe, which I participated in the design and supervision of the construction, is put into production, it will not only complete a technical blank of the tribe, but will also bring about a change! Because of how the wooden shaft rotates, it is a bit crooked, and it is also another center of rotation, which is enough.

 Chapter 301ï¼š The efficiency of iron strikes has been greatly improved

    Lathe, it is the "industrial master machine". Even if it is very simple, it can greatly improve the work efficiency of craftsmen.

    Rurik recognizes the historical trend of Europe. On that plane, several severe rat plagues have led to the loss of a large number of European populations. Tens of millions of people have died. Those who survived still have to survive. As a large number of middle-aged workers died of illness, the remaining people have the capital to negotiate prices with their employers.

    In this way, the Europeans began to greatly strengthen the mechanical knowledge they learned from the technology of building towering defensive castles, and they turned knowledge into new mechanical tools to enhance their production efficiency. It was supposed to be a mill of animal-powered manpower, and the power has become a watermill and a windmill.

    Especially the steel and iron industries in Germany and Milan, because of the existence of hydraulic forging, their efficiency has been greatly improved, and they have become the material basis for a large number of plate knights'' war situations.

    It can be said that the Rus tribe under Rurik faced a very similar situation.

    As a leader who is expected to make a difference, Rurik must find a way to improve the strength of the tribe. The population of the tribe is indeed growing. A large number of foreign women who have been married and taken abducted almost all have the identity of "Ros mother", and a large number of babies are being born at an unprecedented speed.

    A large number of children are about to be born, which means that the demand for daily necessities of the entire tribe will increase dramatically in the coming year!

    The way to avoid the shortage of supplies, Rurik thinks of is to trade economic commodities for life-saving materials such as grain and flax in the south through a trade surplus that is beneficial to the Rus people. Another method is to hope to provide excellent production tools to the settlements of the tribes, especially to the agricultural-based Shilla Fort and Novgorod better iron tools, so that they can seize more food. To fill the potential food shortage in the home city of Roseburg.

    After all, the long-term way to avoid these crises is to increase productivity!

    The huge wheel of the waterwheel that keeps spinning is like a wheel of history, leaving the wild and backward far behind!

    Now, the first industrial mother machine has entered the stage of manufacturing core components.

    As long as the waterwheel can drive a wooden shaft to rotate, Rurik believes that he will soon be able to build an industrial master machine, which is a wooden lathe driven by the waterwheel.

    The wooden lathe drives a piece of wood to rotate, even if it shakes a little at first, in the end, Lurik will use the "turning tool" in his hand to process it into an unprecedented standard cylinder. This cylinder is not only the first industry manufactured by a lathe It can also replace the previous materials, so that the hydraulic woodworking lathe has a more stable rotation.

    These thoughts were held back by Rick for the time being. He supervised the mercenaries and installed two stika (196cm) wooden spokes and plank nails with a diameter up to the standard on the wooden shaft. The "wheels" were nailed with small temporary nails. ". There is also a half-stika paddle on the "wheel", so that the core part of the waterwheel becomes a giant with a diameter of three stikas.

    The installation took a lot of labor during this huge period of time, and there is no woodcut for the capping, so it is not too troublesome to carry it.

    So, does the waterwheel have a bearing system? It actually does.

    In fact, Kawei took out his hammer, and at the beginning, he hammered the wooden shaft with a circle of wrought iron that was easy to shape.

    The ball bearing system is good, but it can''t be done. The roller bearing is also good, but it can''t be done.

    Rurik had no choice. Based on the principle of being forced to make do with it, he used the so-called "sliding bearing" of wrought iron with huge tolerances. Compared with the wear of wood, wrought iron is more wear-resistant. . In order to weaken its friction, Lurik had to pour grease into the hard-contact bearings.

    The wooden axle of the waterwheel is temporarily locked tightly, and it is placed on a wooden platform on the wooden floor. Three additional iron rings were hit on the bearing, and each iron ring also had a large-ground bulge, which is a kind of "pull".

    The lever that rotates with the wooden shaft can continuously move the wooden stick of the hammer, just like the principle of a seesaw. The heavy hammer is raised to a height and suddenly drops to complete a forging.

    Things are developing as Rurik hoped.

    On the sixth day, the waterwheel by the waterway was installed with a simple wind-shielding wooden shed. Now, Rurik can finally say that his plan has been realized!

    The waterwheel is great! Then look at its strength!

    Fortunately, the sky was beautiful during this period. For some time, there was only a very weak drizzle in this area, and the weather quickly cleared after the rain. The weather did not interfere with all the actions of the Ross people, making the manufacture of the waterwheel very smooth.

    Rurik was glad that he had not encountered any troubles, and now the pine bearing of the waterwheel he longed for was creaking and spinning.

    Not to mention, she doesn''t seem to be spinning slowly, but she has amazing power!

    The three raised levers on the wooden shaft correspond to the three blacksmith''s tables in the woodcut Lengli. These blacksmith tables are all made using chromium iron hammers and chromium iron platforms, which are obtained by smelting and forging local ore.

    Throughout the construction of the waterwheel, a large number of people from the settlements came to watch. They didn''t know what it was for a while. After all, when the onlookers saw it with their own eyes, the strange hammer had actually started an automated forging, and they suddenly felt this. It was a kind of supernatural power that caused a large number of people to suspend their work.

    Kawei and Rurik are standing inside the waterwheel full of rosin, and the three blacksmith stands have been fully activated!

    Because the most time-consuming work is to forge the sponge iron into iron sheets, and the state of the sponge iron of the chromium iron is more rigid, the blacksmith must work harder.

    The powerful force of the waterwheel drives the tireless forging of three hammers. Because the hammers are all fixed with pins, the pins can be pulled out and the hammers can be removed at once, so that Kawei can accurately control the number of blacksmith''s tables.

    "Hey! It''s great. As long as I clamp the tongs, it will keep forging me. Rurik, you are a god."

    Kawei¡¯s praise has made Rurik¡¯s ears callous, "Forget it, I am indeed a god, and you can¡¯t praise me anymore. Just forging the sponge iron doesn¡¯t require you to come forward and hand it over to the mercenaries. Or those boys."

    "They? They are only eight and nine years old."

    "Don''t worry, just forge this, they can. My Kamnier, absolutely! The other mercenaries should devote more important work."

    Kawei also wanted to continue playing in the hydraulic forging. When he thought that his and Rurik''s purpose was to make more tools, the final plastic hammering was his main task.

    Finally on the seventh day, Dacheng''s waterwheel forging workshop had been built, and Kamnier and his ten small blacksmith colleagues took on the most basic work of forging sponge iron into iron nails. The transmission of the waterwheel does not stop unless it is entering the dry season or the inlet of the small river is artificially closed during the winter. It keeps turning, and workers can keep forging.

    Everyone is human, even in this era, many people are aware of the "infinite beating" power of the waterwheel. Some people think of pounding wheat for flour, and others are thinking of pounding bones to make bone meal, or even buy it. The flax rod was pounded and fluffy.

    For the time being, this waterwheel is dedicated to metal forging.

    As for Kawei, his work became the appearance of further plasticizing iron ingots into tools, and the chromium axe that people most needed finally began to be produced in an astonishing mass production relative to the past.

    Only on the eighth day, the whole day after the waterwheel was put into use, Kawei was shocked to build as many as fifty chrome-iron axes that could be used directly by inserting wooden sticks. It was only subjected to quenching heat treatment. , Has not been carburized at all. However, just as a logging tool, it is completely qualified!

    As for the mercenaries, Rurik arranged for them to smelt sponge iron and then take the sponge iron out of the hot stove.

    The Kewen people were not idle either, and the talents who knew how to burn charcoal were immediately organized. They opened charcoal workshops in the settlements. As the mass production of charcoal blocks began, the fuel shortage problem of large stoves and multiple small stoves gradually became Get long-term relief.

    Time, quietly entered into June, and the castle of Elon Orava finally became like Rurik''s hope.

    She is a city that exists by smelting steel, and its positioning is exactly the same as that of Kemi, a Finnish city built here on another plane, and its economic status to a country is exactly the same.

    Some Kewen men were also ordered by Kawei to participate in the final forging. The Kewen people began to build the axes and spearheads they needed according to their own preferences. Compared with the beginning, the skills of these people have gradually improved. At least in Mezzasta''s eyes, his tribe suddenly has more than ten blacksmiths!

    Mezzasta saw that the Russ were still building more hydraulic forging workshops. One month later, the shortage of production tools has miraculously disappeared, and there is even an increasing surplus.

    As the "city lord" of the settlement that was granted the power, Mezzasta unexpectedly faced a difficult problem-the owner Rurik''s improved iron production efficiency, while the efficiency of transporting and mining ore by himself lags behind!

    By the beginning of June, Rurik had as many as three hundred chromium axes that were only quenched. Even if they were not processed by the "performance carburizing process", they were still very strong.

    Lurik finally began to use it as a reward for the fishermen who transported their catch. He set the price of the axe to ten silver coins. It can be said that the price is not high, but its super cost-effectiveness makes fishermen rush to it.

    This is great! A warmer period has arrived, and fishermen¡¯s catches have begun to increase significantly. In order to obtain cost-effective ironware, the Russian fishermen succumbed to their interests and began to transport supplies to the northern settlements on a large scale.

    Thanks to the cooperation of the fishermen, Lurik basically solved the problem of "not enough food".

    The situation has become very delicate. Because there are too many fishermen transporting the catch and people''s appetite is limited, what can Rurik do? They were here in exchange for high-quality ferrochrome tools, and Liurik immediately raised the price to twenty silver coins for an axe. The fishermen took out their catches, or silver coins, and completed the purchase.

    So in June, Aaron Orava Fort finally ceased to be a big mouth for swallowing gold, and she finally began to produce tangible economic benefits!

    Throughout May, a huge amount of wealth invested in the construction of new settlements, the initial "heavy industry" built by the Russ, and it finally began to show its strong vitality in June!

    Rurik himself is the owner of this mine! The steel squirrel tribe of the Corvins is the guardians of the mines at Rurik.

    Their entire tribe has completed the most complete transformation. Their economic activities have completely changed from a single hunting of squirrels to an economic model supplemented by hunting, fishing and logging in the iron and steel industry. It is precisely the steel industry that makes these gentle wealth also increase in value.

    Rurik acquiesced to them to accumulate their wealth, and Rurik himself hunted more out of it.

    Ferrochromium and chromium steel tools are being produced at a rate of nearly one hundred a day, and the entire settlement has become an ancient steel factory. Looking at Europe in this time and space, except for the area controlled by Eastern Rome, the current daily production capacity of Rurik''s "steel plant" can be called the first.

    Ah, in the bad times, it is a great achievement to produce 100 hand axes with the size of the axe and the size of the fist.

    The Corvins who made a great contribution have received a weak dividend, and it is this dividend that has saved them from worrying about hunger and cold. The men and women of Cowen are grateful to Rurik. They have found stability, food and clothing in the peace under Ross, and the future is full of sunshine.

    Rurik is also full of hope for the future. He now hopes that the settlements can madly produce ironware, in exchange for a large amount of grain transported by southern merchants during the harvest season, to ensure that the thousands of people of the Rus tribe have oats and rye that can eat for a whole year, and even a large amount of it. vegetables.

    Oh, and a lot of flax, the women of the Ross people, the women of Corvin, the women of Ostara, their dexterous and great hands, they have to weave a lot of people under the rule of Ross. The patterned cloth makes everyone wear warm and comfortable, and become beautiful and decent.

    Time is rushing towards the summer solstice. For more than a month, Rurik has been staying at Fort Elon Orava.

    It is completely different from the situation in early May. After a lot of "pollution" by human activities, the desolate world has become different!

    For example, the Kewen holding a chromium axe, stupefied to cut a relatively narrow road from the settlement to the mine. They didn''t have time to clean the roots of the trees, and they basically didn''t clean up the thick pine needles on the ground. A road was born anyway, so that the team that transports ore has improved their handling efficiency.

    Of course, some changes are also there, and the transport team began to appear in the form of reindeer.

    Some reindeer were transported from Roseburg. These deer, who had undergone full service training, quickly adapted to their identities. They are hung with leather pockets, which are usually filled with two pieces of ore, and are taken care of and driven by deer breeders who are ordered to come in a boat.

    Still in early June, Niya knew that her son Rurik had been fighting in the north. She stayed in her hometown and heard the messenger sent by her nephew Arik, reporting that the "Two Hundred Sea Heroes" had achieved a very big victory, but Naihe didn''t. Get news from her husband and the army of Sorgon.

    Husband Otto is already old, and Niya''s heart is increasingly focused on her precious son.

    Finally, UU reading , she couldn''t bear to miss her only son, plus her strong curiosity about the northern settlements. Niya finally boarded the Gould family''s cargo ship heading north, and had to stay with a lot of fresh catches, a little embarrassingly. Niya already knows the powerful power of the chrome steel axe, and her son has succeeded, so she needs to find out more!

    Mother actually came to visit? !

    The first messenger knelt before Rurik and reported the incident.

    "She''s here? Just herself, no other servants?"

    The messenger replied: "There are several Briton maids and no one else."

    "Where is my Lumia?"

    "She... the high priest is still teaching her homework and etiquette. Your lord, you know, it will be the summer solstice soon. Maybe you will also return to Roseburg to participate in the sacrifice."

    "I''ll talk at that time." Rurik shrugged. He welcomed Niya''s arrival and let her see the birth of "Iron City". By then, he was throwing himself into her arms to satisfy the old woman''s thoughts. heart.

 Chapter 302ï¼š Niya at Elon Orava Fort

    A stocky cargo ship drove the strong south wind to the north. A wooden shed was built on the ship, and it was also a deck that was pieced together by some wooden boards to isolate the cargo. A distinguished old woman was sitting here.

    Niya is already old and declining. She gave birth to her youngest son Rurik at a very high age, and she took a huge risk herself.

    After discussing with her husband Otto, she gave Rurik the name. How to explain the meaning of the name "Rurik"? It does have the meaning of "making the tribe strong again", Otto thinks this way, the so-called is like the ancient memories carved on the wooden boards of the priests, the former Ruths were very powerful.

    Niya had the idea of ??her being a woman. In her understanding, her son''s name was clearly "getting the baby again", to pay tribute to the two sons who died, as well as the ardent hope for the only surviving son.

    The youngest son was loved by the gods, and Niya''s trip was to see and see the northern settlement built by the youngest son for the purpose of smelting and forging ironware.

    The long voyage makes people feel a bit boring, in fact she hasn''t set sail for a long time.

    "Anna, bring me some water."

    "Yes, Master." The Briton maid calmly took Niya''s glass and poured the boiled pine needle water with honey from the bronze pot.

    The ship was shaking a little, but the glass was designed ingeniously.

    Niya''s dry lips were moisturized, and her anxiety was relieved.

    She was full of water and gave the cup to the servant, only to glance at it. Her eyes again noticed the wooden cross hanging on the servant''s neck.

    "Heh! Strange belief, I didn''t know that my son was the one chosen by the gods."

    Niya didn''t want to say anything. The Briton women that the merchant brought in from the market in Mellaren last year all had strange ideas. As long as they are given a small house for daily rituals, a stick is set up, and a small wooden stick is placed in the middle of the stick, they can serve with peace of mind after the ceremony, Niya is a little disgusted but does not stop it. .

    The surrounding scenery is always the same, and under the wooden planks under his feet, there are a lot of freshly caught fish and some salted fish. Now, many transport ships are trying their best to head northward at the fastest speed, in order to deliver this pile of herring and cod to the buyer, Rurik, before the fresh fish spoils.

    "How far is it?" Niya mumbled impatiently.

    "Honorable Master, we will be here until tomorrow morning." The captain with a beard and a thin body complimented.

    "Do I have to spend the night on the boat?"

    "No. We will dock and rest."

    I heard that Niya''s impatience became worse, "Can''t you hurry up?"

    The captain was also very embarrassed: "Master, our boat does not have oars. We are completely dependent on the wind, but there is no wind at night, and..."

    The captain wanted to say that night navigation would be a disaster, Niya waved his hand and declined to listen.

    Even though Rose¡¯s ships always have an adventurous spirit, insisting on sailing at night, if there is no superb sailing skills, it is tantamount to looking for death. Night sailing is an adventure. If the purpose of the ship is a surprise attack at night, night sailing is understandable. However, it is better to be cautious with regard to the many ships that transport living supplies.

    For more than a day, the fish meat did begin to decompose slightly for the fish caught in a relatively low temperature state.

    But it doesn''t matter, the Ross people are forced by the helplessness of life, and all of them can tolerate this mild stench.

    This night, Niya spent the night on the shore.

    She is dressed in fine linen cloth and soft ferret fur, and the accessories on her body are either gold, silver or precious stones, and even stained glass beads.

    The clothes of those Briton maids were much simpler, but they were all blue-gray cloths. Their simplicity further highlights the nobility of the master''s family.

    But in terms of resting on the shore, the leader¡¯s wife Niya, like most crew members, lived in their tents, listened to the waves, and slept on the coast of an island.

    She had never thought that she could experience such things at her age. She felt that she had become a lonely woman in the boundless land and sea of ??waves. It is very unwilling to reach the destination immediately and hold his son in his arms.

    The next day, the voyage remained the same.

    Sleeping on the shore, Niya was not happy, and the boats were tired and did not get a good rest. She sat on the boat again and was languid.

    Until the captain roared a melodious trumpet.

    "The helmsman! The shore is ahead! We are heading east!"

    All the ships started to turn, and Niya stood up directly when she saw a situation, she lay on the enclosure of the hull and looked into the distance.

    "Is it almost there?" she asked.

    "It will be done soon, Master. When you see a brand new city, it is our Elronburg."

    "Oh, then I am looking forward to it."

    Niya''s interest was finally mobilized, and his eyes curiously watched the uniform coastline.

    Soon, her fleet encountered the small fishing boat of the Ross people, and it was only at this time that she realized that the destination was really about to arrive.

    Once this area was a barren land, but now it has gradually become humane.

    Her full expectation soon had exciting results.

    "What''s going on in the front? That estuary, is that a wooden wall?" Niya widened her eyes to see more clearly, but she was old after all.

    The captain standing on the bow looked excited, and he pointed to where the wooden wall was: "Master Rurik is on the shore! Master! We are going to shore, please be prepared."

    "Oh! You really need to be prepared." Niya''s shriveled face finally forced a smile.

    The river beach that was once full of mud and crushed pebbles was slightly cleaned up by Lurik¡¯s messenger. Some wooden piles were driven by the silt of the river. Relying on these wooden piles, the dock platform that can accommodate eight boats and is paved with planks is put into it. use. With such ships, their unloading becomes more convenient, and the utilization rate of foreign materials in the settlements is also higher.

    It can be said that no one realized the need to build a wharf.

    Rurik gave the order and took out some silver and copper coins as compensation.

    The wharf is not only built, but a wooden wall that leads from the wharf to Ayron Orava Fort. The road is made of wooden boards and embedded in the sand and stone. It took only two days to assemble and complete, so that those who landed don¡¯t have to worry about getting wet boots. .

    A stocky cargo ship, its sails are really conspicuous.

    The early riser Rurik likes to supervise the work of the blacksmith most during this period, especially to supervise the men of the Kewen tribe, whether they are learning and improving their iron-making skills.

    Rurik also intends to supervise the second waterwheel that has just been built. Different from the first one, the wheel of the brand new waterwheel is smaller, and the two hammers are not used to hit the sponge iron, but the oats in the stone.

    Based on the existing conditions, Rurik has not yet been able to come up with a practical waterwheel stone grinding system. My purpose is to get the rough processed oats, so that the subsequent cooking becomes efficient, and the eater can better absorb its nutrients. For the traditional stone mortar to pound oat flour, it is turned into a waterwheel and hammer to pound it. Of course, there is no efficiency and the waterwheel is tireless.

    Rurik already knew that his mother was going to come by, I''m afraid it was only two or three days.

    He understands very well, what is meant by "the best gift for parents"? Nothing is better than children standing in front of them in good health.

    Rurik thought about a countermeasure.

    The working people have their own tasks. In order to get a little reward from Rurik and to get the plain language, everyone works very hard. It is precisely because of this factor that settlements can be built at an extremely fast speed. Regarding this, Rurik has some insights. The so-called stimulating them to work hard is not only the honor of "working for the people who are blessed by Odin", but also that he not only gives them a full meal, but also a little money.

    "Is there a leader who is more sage than me under Puorola?" Rurik was actually a little complacent.

    Of course, he has proud capital, which lies in his strong financial resources.

    Today, a large number of ferrochrome and chrome steel tools are sold at different prices, and the daily output value has reached the level of nearly two thousand silver coins, provided that all ferrochrome tools can be sold at high prices.

    In short, no matter what the future sales volume is, Lurik can''t take care of that much. He feels that he must take advantage of the short warm period to mass-produce in order to obtain greater profits in the future.

    Rurik also calculated an economic account for himself. The value of the various materials consumed by the entire settlement every day may be around 300 to 400 silver coins for the time being, which is much less than the initial consumption.

    To feed a large number of men who do amazing amounts of manual labor, the consumption of food is the largest.

    Finally, a virtuous economic cycle is on the right track.

    A mercenary hurriedly ran to the scene where the waterwheel was ramming oatmeal kernels. The fragrance of wheat in the air made him intoxicated.

    "My lord, the chief''s wife, your mother, she has finally arrived."

    "Finally?!" Rurik turned around instantly, his face full of joy.

    After a while, Rurik tried his best to gather a group of his own cronies and formed a mighty team towards the dock.

    At the same time, the stable cargo ship put down the planks, and Niya finally boarded the goal with the help of the maid. She looked at the plank-paved road under her feet and was amazed.

    "It''s unbelievable. Who thought of the idea? The plank paved the way?"

    Someone hurriedly answered: "It''s your son."

    "It''s really him? He deserves to be my son."

    Niya didn''t notice Rurik''s figure for the time being, she raised her head to observe the magnificent scene in the sun.

    The one wrapped by the wall must be Elon Fort, oh it should be called Elon Orava Fort.

    In terms of appearance alone, Niya feels its solidity and the strong sense of security brought by the wooden walls and towers. This is fundamentally different from the relatively open settlement of Roseburg.

    "Let''s go, servants, let''s go forward." Niya shook her neck slightly, and she estimated that her son was already inside the wall. She estimated that with her son¡¯s personality, she would build a beautiful house as a place for ceremonies, meeting guests, and a comfortable bedroom.

    She didn''t go far, the warm south wind blew her face, and the corner of her eyes noticed a group of people walking near the riverside building not far away.

    Youdao has a clear heart, she turned her head lightly, and she saw her son who had been gone for a long time.

    Suddenly, the instinct of being a mother urged her to drive her aging body crazy, get off the boardwalk, and run wildly on the wet sand.

    Soon, Rurik was hugged by his mother and was held in her arms fiercely...

    A thousand words are not as good as this hug, and Niya is satisfied at this moment. She was shocked that Rurik had really built a city, but everything she had was not as important as her son.

    Only when Rurik complained that he was being hugged too tightly, Niya let go, but Rurik was kissed several times on the forehead.

    "Mom, are you satisfied?"

    Rurik¡¯s question makes Niya a little embarrassed, what can she say?

    "Satisfied, I can only be satisfied if I hold you in my arms. What do you think?"

    "Okay." Rurik shrugged. "Maybe I should apologize. I focus on settlement construction. I haven''t returned to my homeland for more than a month. I should visit you sooner."

    "It doesn''t matter." Niya pinched her son''s smiling face, showing her tenderness as a mother: "I''m here, I see you are healthy. Well, your women are all healthy."

    Carlota and Ella, they kindly called Niya "Mother", and naturally they also got a close hug from Niya.

    It was Saiporava, a little girl from the Iron Squirrel Clan. She was still a little dull and cautious. For this reason, she could not get Niya''s intimacy. Of course, Niya couldn''t be guilty of intimacy with such an outsider. In fact, Niya could not talk about how intimacy Niya was to his son''s first servant Lumia.

    Naturally, Rurik¡¯s ambition is to build a "huge Ross", but most of the real Ross people understand the concept of ¡°Rose¡± completely as a tribe with only a few thousand people, and a few want to build a large number of people. The alliance led by the Ross tribe, and then commanding some tribes as slaves, is the highest ambition.

    It cannot be said that they are stupid, just because they lack a larger view of the structure. Most of the Ross people firmly believe that the Corvins are slaves of Rurik himself, and the Corvins who surrender are also self-positioned in this way.

    As everyone knows, in living together for more than a month, Rurik has seen the cooperation of the residents of the Kewen Steel Squirrel Tribe and their compliance with his performance. He feels that he has conquered their souls. So, these Kewen people can no longer say It is a slave, but a tribe, a tribe.

    He thought so, but Niya didn''t think so.

    Therefore, when Rurik led her to visit her great masterpiece, Niya marveled at the sound and safety of the wooden walls built in the settlement, the thick and spacious wooden houses, and the large number of buildings with multiple life uses, but she couldn¡¯t accept it. The Corvin can walk around freely under their noses, or by the side of Rurik.

    They don''t even know their servants?

    Niya''s thoughts were only pressed in her heart. She didn''t want to interfere in any of Rurik''s actions. After thinking about it, Rurik allowed his servants to walk around at will, there must be other secrets.

    Rurik was anxious to show her achievements to her mother, especially taking her to visit her comfortable wooden house inside the wooden wall.

    The light in the room was a little gloomy, and it was opened to the wooden windows, and the room was finally bright.

    In this wooden house, Niya found a little feeling of going home. After all, the current construction mode of the Russian wooden house has been biased towards the more efficient Novgorod woodcut.

    Niya sat on the head of the bed, on a sheet made of soft leatherized white bear skin.

    She recognized that it was bear skin, and she knew it better and brought it back from her hometown. How the son got it is really self-explanatory.

    She changed her mind, her son actually slept on the bear skin, what a hero and warrior!

    Niya has been visiting for a while, and she is the most distinguished guest. Now, she is staying in the bedroom of her son''s residence, with her son and the "adopted daughters".

    "I am very happy that you have built a lot of houses. Elronburg is the most beautiful settlement I have ever seen. There are so many houses here. I think that even the humblest slaves lived in the warm wooden houses. Rurik, presumably you too. Give the servant many things."

    Rurik immediately affirmed: "That''s natural. If the servants starve to death, once they starve to death, who will work for me?"

    "That''s true, but I noticed that you are too kind to them. Especially those people from Corvin. I saw those steaming saunas. You actually allowed them to build this."

    "Huh? Is there anything weird about this?"

    "Of course it''s weird! You actually built it inside a wooden wall. The bath is private. Now, you..."

    Rurik didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong, he consciously understood the reason for Niya¡¯s displeasure, ¡°Maybe I should build some wooden huts outside the wooden walls to clean myself. It¡¯s all right, I ask them to finish the day every day. Work to clean our bodies. All of us Ross jumped into the river with soap. Those Corvin people like to sit in the sauna for a while and then go to the river with soap. Now, many of our Ross warriors, too I think the Corvin¡¯s cleaning method is better It¡¯s just a man. Lurik, you must prepare a cleaning place for me, just like our Roseburg."

    "Huh? Mom, you are actually hope."

    "Yes." Niya chuckled, "My son, this is unlucky. I stand in a pile of fish along the way. I want to clean myself, but also clean you by myself. Just like when I was a kid, I gave it to You take a bath like that. And this night, right here." Saying this, Niya smiled and patted the bed: "My son, you must accompany me tonight. I have decided. I will stay here for a few days. You must be with me every night."

    "Okay." Rurik didn''t reject it, he just asked, "What about the situation in Roseburg? Dad and they might be coming back."

    "That''s his business too." Niya continued with a smile. "Your father has big things for men. He won''t be in any danger. He can handle everything. Rurik, I''m satisfied with you."

    Rurik smiled awkwardly. He thought about it. Maybe his mother staying here can arouse the enthusiasm of the people for construction. It can also be interpreted as a secret hint to other people that the chief family attaches great importance to the northern Fort Elon. .

 Chapter 303ï¼š Visitors from the upper reaches of the river who also speak Gnostic

    Niya''s visit was still going on. Because he had to prepare a batch of mashed oats for the evening porridge, Rurik took his mother to visit his oat processing workshop.

    The hammer hits the stone mortar, and the dried oat grains are gradually being smashed into powder. In fact, it is not essentially different from the Eastern pounding tool. It''s just that a strong hammer can smash the wheat grains into pieces, forming a semolina that needs a lot of energy to get in this era.

    "This...this is..."

    Niya was stunned. She didn''t understand the relationship between the wooden shaft driven by the waterwheel and the constantly beating hammer.

    "It''s a miracle! This is a miracle!"

    Niya''s body began to tremble, and then looked at her innocent son with solemn eyes, and couldn''t help but tremblingly said: "Son, did Odin reward you with supernatural power. I see that your hammer keeps beating."

    "Divine power?" Rurik was a little dazed.

    "It''s supernatural power! I can''t see anyone who beats Mairen. It''s just a hammer. It''s moving on its own!"

    Hearing, Rurik really wanted to laugh. He pointed to the rotating wooden shaft: "Mom, the source of strength is this wood, but the fundamental source is the river outside. I told you, Ou Ding put most of his wisdom in the world we see. He just gave me inspiration to let me search. Now I can say that I have found some more. Now, I am already using the river water to do something useful for us It''s up."

    Niya''s surprised face was still tight with wrinkles, and she was still muttering: "A miracle! What a miracle."

    "Oh..." Rurik''s little hand slapped his forehead, I''m afraid he couldn''t convince his mother. Fortunately, the young men who followed him, both men and women, are generally aware of the miracle of the so-called waterwheel, which is essentially The Russ have mastered the power of the river.

    Of course, according to Kewen, the ability to understand is even more amazing. The so-called powerful Varangans began to squeeze power from the hands of the river god.

    So is there any benefit to these absurd rhetoric? Of course there are benefits for Rurik, that is, in the eyes of his subordinates, he has become a greater existence. After all, after using the waterwheel to pound the oats, the oats in the wooden bowl are not only easy to cook, but also become quite sticky and delicious. I really fell in love with it after experiencing it once.

    As nobles, Rurik and his mother naturally want to eat better food.

    The crushed oatmeal crumbs are sifted through a gauze made of fine twine, and the result is crude oat flour. If you sift it with a higher mesh screen, it will be refined flour.

    It is still the same way of making wheat cakes in the past, but using finely processed flour, Rurik can be regarded as eating the "stone pancake" in his concept. Naturally, eating this kind of cake does not require much effort. Niya feels an unprecedented freshness. Of course, she knows how to make fine flour cakes. She never thought that she could actually eat these delicate foods every day in a remote place that should be a poor country.

    Niya finally got her wish, and she can happily hold her son in her arms, just like those years before.

    His son is growing rapidly, and the settlements he was ordered to build and work on are proceeding at an astonishing speed. Niya knew that behind this must be a strong financial resource to mobilize everyone''s enthusiasm, but the son is sitting on huge wealth.

    In the days that followed, Niya lived a life of pampering.

    As a result of carefully observing the operation of the waterwheel and even watching the construction of the No. 3 waterwheel workshop, it was not until then that she realized that this was not a "miraculous", to be precise, "mortals have gained the wisdom of God", no doubt It was Rurik who spread the wisdom.

    Niya is the most distinguished guest of Ayron Orava Fort. She eats soft flour granola every day. She eats fresh fish, or bear and venison from hunting. A sauna and barrel bath room built for her were quickly built. She became a frequent visitor to the bathroom and completely fell in love with the life here.

    How good is Roseburg? In terms of enjoyment alone, I am afraid it is not as good as here.

    Looking at the towering and sturdy wooden walls, and the huge "village" wrapped in the walls, her strong sense of security made her such an old woman feel at ease. And seeing the son who is committed to construction and chatting and laughing with his future wives and concubines every day, a feeling of happiness makes her even more difficult to extricate herself, even her husband Otto is no longer important.

    Ten Novgorod maids, as well as the Carlota sisters and the Corvin girl Seporava...

    The noble one can marry many wives according to tradition as long as he is willing. Looking at the current situation, first of all Niya had full confidence in his son. He prayed to the goddess Freya to let him live a little longer, so that when his son grew up, he could have as many as twenty grandchildren. She felt This is the most wonderful miracle I can see in the last stage of my life, and I have no regrets in this life.

    Niya was enjoying a life experience she had never had before, but in Rurik''s eyes, it was nothing.

    Eat high-quality food every day, live in a warm and tidy house, sleep in a large and comfortable double bed, and keep clean every day in my bathroom.

    This should be the most normal thing, and we must try our best to satisfy in any situation.

    It¡¯s the cost issue here that Liu Rick actually calculated an account for himself. If you want to meet the most basic guarantee of life for people after these millennia, and to achieve it in the current era, it really requires a family to have sufficient financial resources. It can only be accomplished by wealthy businessmen.

    Life is beautiful now, but Roseburg is the real home.

    Niya knew that he was a guest, and his son Rurik was a guest.

    The real settlers are only a handful of people, those scientific people who surrendered. When winter comes, the Corvin people will continue to stick to the settlements protected by the wooden walls. Maybe there will be some Russ living here, naturally, the purpose is to hunt for fur. Most Russ will not risk leaving their homeland unless the fur from hunting animals is economically powerful enough to drive many people to take risks.

    Winter hunting operations in the new year can be carried out as early as four months later.

    Niya is not a woman who only indulges in pleasure, she herself is a master of leather tailoring, she really knows what it means when a large amount of fur enters Roseburg.

    In previous winter hunts, hunters lacked a strong foundation, so everyone gathered together and ran north, generally returning home after a short hunt. Without a greater purpose, everyone will not stay in the cold wilderness for a long time. Now that there is the base of Elronburg, it is certain that the conditions of the northern hunting in the future will be more beneficial to the people of the tribe.

    Niya and Rurik made an agreement. Because of the relationship between the priests of the summer solstice, if the conditions permit, Rurik, as a child loved by the gods, needs to kneel in the altar and tell the gods his loyalty. And admiration.

    Participate in the summer festival? Of course!

    Rurik has his own ideas.

    The summer solstice sacrifice is on June 28th in the Julian calendar, which is the so-called "Night Without Night". There is still some time before that time, and before the day of returning, he feels that he still has a lot to do.

    Even though the Elronburg settlement has added waterwheel forging machinery and equipment, due to the trained men of the steel squirrel tribe, their fine ironing skills are very poor. It is not that they cannot produce practical chrome iron tools. The efficiency is too slow.

    Yes, Rurik thinks that it is still too slow to produce a hundred axe per day!

    His great plan is the Ross tribe. Men of all ages first have their own axe, and after being satisfied, they will try their best to satisfy Ross. Every Ross woman also has its own axe.

    In the final analysis, it needs real skilled workers to do iron work. Therefore, the blacksmith Kawei''s biggest task is to desperately spread his iron skills to the Corvins while he is still in Fort Elon.

    Kawei must return to Roseburg. Because of the success of the "Big Furnace", Rurik feels that he should try to implement his greater "Blast Furnace Project" in his hometown.

    The hometown of Roseburg has the most professional blacksmiths, and Rurik also thought of directly transporting ore directly with freight sailing ships. He could completely build a large iron factory under his control in a land with abundant manpower and material resources like Roseburg.

    However, some unexpected things always happen suddenly when people are unprepared.

    Some fishing boats transporting fresh catches to Elon Orava Fort have decided to try Rurik¡¯s suggestion. They also ran to the upper reaches of the river to cast nets to test the freshwater catch.

    Not to mention, they caught some Nordic bass and barracuda, the number of which is gratifying.

    After this situation was learned by the Kewen people of the Iron Squirrel Tribe, the leader Mezzasta immediately explained his experience to Rurik: River fish will not gather at the mouth of the sea. If there is a lake upstream, it would be a good fishing ground.

    So is there a big lake upstream?

    Rurik didn''t dare to jump to a conclusion, and he didn''t even have the energy to send a new expedition to investigate. Even Mechasta, who was very dedicated to investigating the outside world and finding new development points for his tribe, his excellent expedition members died under the mine. Due to the absolute lack of mature men, he temporarily lost his desire for adventure. .

    At least one expedition team has been sent out, and they have been silent for a month!

    They are Ross people, and there are a group of mercenaries equipped with excellent weapons! They will never become food in the bear''s mouth, they will only become ruthless men who desperately hunt bears.

    Just as Rurik was focusing on other important matters, they finally returned after leaving the fishermen''s expedition for more than a month.

    Their return is extraordinary! When I went there, there were only five small fishing boats, setting up a sail against the current under the south wind.

    Now when they come back, they are drifting calmly, and there are no more five ships, but seven!

    How could there be two more small fishing boats? !

    The Ross fishermen, who started catching freshwater fish on the river, were the first to meet with these expedition counterparts. Then they understood the two extra boats and the ten people on the boats.

    The ten men in leather coats have strong and powerful figures, and their continued beards make people feel a strong sense of majesty.

    They just wore warm leather hats, but they also carried their round shields and helmets with iron plates on them.

    Just these equipment, from any angle, they should be fighters.

    They are not Ross warriors, but they are better than Ross warriors.

    Could it be that there is another powerful tribe in the north that is unknown?

    When they spoke and reported their identities when negotiating with the newly encountered fishermen, their Balmerks were self-reported.

    A name that no one has ever known!

    But the language they speak, as long as they are from the Roths, they must be able to understand it, and everyone speaks the same thing. The common language immediately gave everyone a strong sense of intimacy, as if these so-called "Balmerks" were part of the Svia tribe alliance, just like the Ross people, they would be regarded as one by the Mellaren tribe. Look at it as a "lost ally."

    It''s just that the Ross people have had frequent business contacts with their brothers in the south. It''s just that the rulers of the tribe have hardly visited the territory of Melaren for more than a decade.

    What about the Balmerk tribe? Have they forgotten the Mellaren? Fortunately, they have some hearsay understanding of the Ross people.

    Ten Balmerk explorers were escorted down the river by fishermen. The leader claimed to be Mordgen. He learned that the leader of the Rus was in the castle named Elon Olava at the mouth of the river. Ten of them were here. The purpose of the trip completely changed!

    Strange visitors sat in their simple boats, guided by people on the shore, and docked at the pier.

    The hemp rope tied the raised wooden stakes (actually part of the keel) of the bow and firmly fixed it to the trestle.

    Mudegan led his nine followers on the solid boardwalk, and then what you saw was a town with tall wooden walls and wooden towers!

    They were stunned on the spot for a while, completely forgetting that they still had a lot of goods for exchange that they hadn''t taken ashore.

    At this moment, Rurik had just learned about the existence of these magical visitors. He didn¡¯t know who the Balmerk tribe was. Out of instinctive self-preservation principles, Rurik intended to meet them, but he was also in his house inside the city wall. Put the score in it.

    The perception that You Dao is the first aspect is extremely important. In this matter, Rurik immediately made some preparations.

    Several mercenaries were waiting at the pier for a long time, and seeing the visitors standing still, some mercenaries deliberately asked with a rude tone: "What''s the matter with you? My master got news from you, and is intending to meet you. What if my master? Angry, you will be expelled."

    The mercenary glanced at the cloth bags they were still in the boat, "Hurry up, or don''t even think about doing business."

    "Oh! It''s my fault." The explorer Mordgen hurriedly greeted his men to take care of his very important commodity-two linen pockets of white flowered sea salt.

    The attitude of the mercenaries is indeed rude Firstly, this is the arrogance of the mercenaries, and secondly, it is also what Rurik asked them to do.

    The Law of the Dark Forest? Although Rurik does not think this is the only truth, it does have this very important practical significance.

    Human self-preservation is a fundamental principle. If you have contact with foreigners who have never dealt with, it is best to have this happy solution and you can do business peacefully. But the survival logic of the Nordic boundary is officially understood by Rurik after personally experiencing the war.

    What is survival logic? When the two ethnic groups meet, they will go to war directly after they have fought to complete the looting and get rich. If you can''t beat it, then do business on your part, keep everyone on the surface, and secretly use black hands to benefit yourself.

    Rurik needs to show a very crucial attitude to outsiders who also speak Gnostic, that is, we Rus are very strong and don''t make any unfavorable ideas.

    Of course, Rurik planned to show off his wealth, but now it is more important to show strength!

    Because now that the development tone for the Rus to compete with the M?laren is set, Rurik, as the leader of the future, definitely does not want a potential enemy to suddenly emerge from behind.

 Chapter 304ï¼š Visitors from Narvik

    When the ships of the Balmerk expedition were still wandering on the river, a fishing boat ran wildly towards Elronburg, and the fishermen were eager to get the promise of Reurik''s reward by sending an early letter.

    The fishermen were indeed rewarded for reporting this incredible and important news.

    Rurik didn''t have time to doubt. He trusted his subordinates. Now, after arranging some reception tasks for the mercenaries, he urgently summoned the men of the Ross tribe who were still building houses in the city wall, and even some Corvin men, He ordered all these people to take up their weapons, put on helmets and wool caps, and those who had the right to put on their own chain mail, dressed as if they were about to go on an expedition.

    Not to mention, after the order was given, some people really felt that an unknown enemy was attacking. Thanks to the solid wooden walls, no one is timid. Instead, they are looking forward to a battle. Sober, they don''t need to hunt bears and wolves to show their martial arts, but to kill the enemy is full of martial arts.

    However, those who came were just a small group of people, and there seemed to be a sense of adventure. After learning the truth, everyone was excited and had to dim, and each one became a little bit angry at missing a hearty battle.

    Rurik didn''t want to be disadvantageous to the visitors. He ordered these people to get together and stand in line. He didn''t ask them to stand neatly. In short, he had to show the mighty power of the Ross people.

    what? Must assume a Wuwei posture to scare the visitor? Okay! Can''t ask for it.

    Ross men, they always work from morning to night to cut wood and build houses. Although the honorable Rurik generously rewarded everyone with a good meal, and at the end of May, the child really paid everyone agreed silver coins. As a reward (for the sake of food and housing, this money is a pure profit), even if it is for the money, everyone has a high degree of loyalty to Rurik.

    This kind of life is a bit boring, and because of Rurik''s regulations, it is impossible to find those Cowen women to have fun in private, which makes their boring life even more lack of fun.

    There is no chance to fight, and now there is a game of "scare visitors" in front of everyone. Of course, it must meet the requirements of Lord Rurik, show the hideous face, let them see what the **** warriors of Rose are.

    Rurik lined up inside the wooden wall. He also deliberately asked some Corvin archers to stand on the scaffold behind the wooden wall, holding bows and arrows as sentry, in fact, it was the first time that visitors could see that the town was fortified.

    His idea of ??Liwei became a reality. The ten Balmerks who visited were also sea warriors with sharp eyes and alert heart. They saw a huge city (even if the radius is less than 500 meters and the circumference of the wooden wall is about 1,500 meters, it is a huge city), a large wooden door, and people holding bows on the walls and towers.

    The mercenaries arrogantly stepped on their arrogant steps, and the steps of these soldiers were also highly consistent, which was to show the visitors what is well-trained.

    Only so, the expedition leader Modgen, whose name comes from the Norse word for "brave", stood outside the honest wooden door, savoring everything he had just seen, and couldn''t help but take a breath.

    He was a little afraid of the opening of the wooden door and the opportunity to meet the leader of Ross. He even believed that this city was the mother city of the Ross people, although he was a little unsure.

    The mercenary shouted a few times, and the mercenary companions waiting at the door opened the door latch and opened the door with a rope.

    When the wooden door was opened, a large number of simple, well-arranged, and angular woodcuts within the wooden wall were greeted by explorers.

    A lot of metal objects are reflecting the sunlight!

    Mo Degen couldn''t help but stretched out his right hand to protect his eyes. He squinted and finally realized that it was the soldier''s helmet or even the metal shield that was emitting sunlight!

    Suddenly, someone roared, and then there was the sound of a very regular weapon beating the shield.

    "This... what is this for?! Sir, we just want to do business with you, and say yes, you will not hurt us."

    Mudegan''s legs trembled, and he really felt that the Ross people who met for the first time were breaking the businessmen''s rules.

    The mercenaries were laughing in their hearts. At this moment, the mercenaries'' evaluation of the so-called Balmerks had become negative, as if that mysterious tribe was not as powerful as the Mellaren, nor as powerful as the Rus. After all, the mercenaries almost all came from the Melalen tribe, and now they are under the command of the Rurik of the Rus. They always live in a powerful tribe, the most contemptuous and timid.

    Are the Balmerks just a group of guys who are keen on trade but lacking in force?

    Oh, if this is the case, why don''t the Ross people send troops to conquer, so that everyone who is a mercenary can get a lot of considerable spoils.

    "Don''t linger! Let''s go! Outsiders, what you see is the ceremony of our Rus people to welcome guests." The mercenary said deliberately.

    "Huh? Your ceremony? It''s really..."

    Mordecen was very speechless. He and his people did not dare to step into the wooden wall rashly, for fear that the warriors inside would be like hungry wolves, waiting for them to go in and be devoured by them.

    The mercenary really couldn''t stand it, so he pushed it up rudely and swearing, which forced the explorers of Balmerk to enter the wooden wall under extreme tension.

    They walked on a boardwalk leading to the most noble and largest wooden house, accepting the "watching ceremony" of all armed fighters around, if they put on a hideous face and an offensive posture, it would be considered a kind of etiquette.

    The largest wooden building is a bit unique, and all the buildings within the wooden walls have their own characteristics.

    Modgen could see that the architects must be based on a unified master, and the most honest building stands out from the crowd.

    Still in the same pattern, as a noble person, Lulik naturally has a noble mansion.

    Novgorod-style buildings are not only solid wood floors, solid wooden walls with tenon and tenon structure, and huge rain-proof roofs in the shape of herringbone. According to his liking, Rurik must install a fireplace and towering chimney for all the wooden buildings.

    The fireplace system is just piled up with limited use of granite shipped from the mine, and clay is the most binding material to make it more stable.

    So in the view of the explorers, all wooden buildings also have a chimney. They have never seen such a building before. While being amazed, they are also worried about the next meeting.

    At this moment, Rurik was sitting in the lobby of the mansion.

    Remember those polar bears that were hunted? For more than a month, polar bears and brown bears have been hunted by hunters equipped with crossbows in an incredible and simple way.

    The bear skins, which were extremely expensive in the past, have become relatively cheap, and they are all owned by Rurik and have become decorations of his own mansion.

    Those bear heads were not thrown away either. After all, in everyone''s mind, the bear head is a symbol of the courage of a soldier.

    The brain pulp of the bear was extracted, most of the muscle tissue was cut off, and the remaining part was dried and treated with salt and Glauber''s salt for a simple antiseptic treatment. The bear''s head is relatively smaller and lighter, but its open mouth and terrifying fangs are still terrifying.

    As many as twenty bear heads are hung on the wooden wall of the main hall. Sitting under the bear head is Rurik himself and the strongest man he has selected from mercenaries and Ross warriors.

    They sat on the left and right sides of Rurik. Everyone sat cross-legged in chain mail. All the steel swords they owned were removed from the scabbard and draped over their shoulders to show that they could fight as long as the master gave an order.

    Rurik feels a little too overwhelming. Does this scare the visitors?

    At least Niya felt that her son''s actions were too particular about the cards, but she did not object. She felt that her son was a person who likes to talk about cards. This card is far more brave than her husband.

    The heavy wooden door of the big wooden house was pulled open, and a breath of killing spurted out.

    The interior was deliberately arranged to be a little dark, and when the door was opened, all the oil lamps and flames in the room jumped uncontrollably, which exacerbated the tension.

    The first thing Modgen saw was the reflection of the martial artist''s chain mail in the room, and the large number of bear heads with big mouths hanging on the wooden wall. He was too busy to be afraid, and did not immediately find the true venerable.

    The mercenary continued to push: "Let''s go, my master is waiting for you."

    After all, this trip is for trade, which is essentially a kind of chance. Mordgen didn''t understand that he had encountered the legendary Ruth in a very unexpected way, whether it was a blessing or a curse to him.

    Maybe it''s a good thing after all.

    He comforted himself so much that he stepped his nearly worn-out boots onto the solid wooden floor.

    The moment he stepped on the floor, he saw a man wearing a ferret cap and a pure white mink coat. It looks like a little girl?

    Do not! That''s not a girl, it''s a boy! This boy is unusual, he is surrounded by a group of warriors, and with his luxury, he is the master of the so-called Ross Warrior? !

    Seeing the outsider, Rurik just glanced up slightly. He was a little nervous, and he saw that the people who came were actually in tattered clothes, and a contemptuous mind spontaneously emerged.

    Rurik tried a color, and the warriors on the left and right gave orders neatly in Gnostic; "Kneel down!"

    With a powerful aura like the coercion of a giant stone lately, Modgen immediately knelt on one knee, as did his entourage.

    Kneeling Mordgen hurriedly raised his head, but the noble child didn¡¯t look at himself at all. The atmosphere was so stalemate, the whole room fell into a strange calmness, and this sense of peace felt like countless steel needles. Degen felt uncomfortable, and his strong anxiety made him and his entourage sweat constantly on their foreheads.

    Rurik did this deliberately, because he knew that as a dignified person, he would put on a coercive force, as long as he raised his arrogant head and didn''t speak, he could make others feel great pressure.

    He deliberately aired the visitors, and then slowly said, "Who are you? Why do you want to enter my territory."

    The tense atmosphere can be considered relieved.

    Modgen hurriedly controlled his shivering mouth, stuttering: "We...I am from Balmerk. We came to the East to find those people to do business and buy some of their leather."

    "Balmerks?! Why don''t I know? Why do you speak our language?"

    "This..." For a while, Mordgen didn''t know how to answer.

    Rurik continued to ask: "Well. Balmerks, tell me your hometown. We speak the same language after all, maybe we can communicate."

    The atmosphere has been greatly eased. Although Modgen felt that it was too absurd to negotiate with a child, the murderous aura always surrounded him, and he did not dare to act rashly.

    He dared not rush to ask about the Ross people. Under pressure, he had to introduce his hometown.

    He pointed to the direction of the west: "Honorable people, we are from the West. There is a big mountain that is covered with snow all the year round and stretches to the end of the world. Our home is on the other side of the mountain, which is a fjord. We...our powerful tribe is in the fjord."

    Rurik''s eyes lit up, and he couldn''t help sitting upright, his chest still leaning forward.

    "You... are actually Norwegians?"

    "Norway?" Hearing this word, Modgen''s eyes trembled fiercely: "My lord, we are not Norwegians."

    "But you claim that your tribe is in the fjord to the west of the mountain."

    "But we are not Norwegians. We are Balmerks."

    "This¡­¡­"

    Rurik''s mind is a little confused, he is very puzzled. According to his knowledge of Northern Europe, the western foothills of the central mountain range of Scandinavia are all Norwegian territories.

    "We are indeed not Norwegians." Modgen explained hurriedly, "They are in our south, and that is an alliance. We are not an alliance with them. We are free people. We have the gifts of the gods and possess A bay that never freezes."

    There are very crucial elements in this sentence!

    "What are you talking about? A bay that never freezes?!"

    Rurik''s calm mentality suddenly collapsed, and the change in his emotions really shocked Mordgen.

    "My lord! It is true that we Balmerks are powerful, and we are special people chosen by the gods, so our bay will not be frozen."

    At this time, the mercenaries who guarded them showed their swords; "Bah! Are you the chosen ones? It''s ridiculous. Only our Ross people and only our masters are the ones chosen by Odin."

    Due to this situation, Modgen couldn''t say anything, so he chose to shut up.

    Rurik raised his right hand to signal his men to shut up, and continued: "An unfrozen bay? I am very interested. Well, I think I already know who you are."

    "Do you...know us?"

    Rurik nodded, his confident expression implying that he had fully understood.

    For example, the term "Valkyrie" is actually a description of "the process by which God selects human heroes to become heroic spirits" in the myths passed down by people. The focus of this term lies in the concept of "selection". This concept exists in the name of the Balmerk tribe.

    "Maybe you should have another name." Rurik said.

    "what name."

    "Narvik."

    "Huh? What does this name mean? Oh yes, our tribe is in the north, and we are a bay in the north." Obviously, Mordgen was not satisfied with the name given to his tribe by the Rus. Still too casual.

    "What? Are you dissatisfied?"

    "No, how can I be dissatisfied? Modgen glanced at the warriors on the left and right, and then muttered several times.

    "Well then. You are Balmerks and Narviks. You claim to be chosen by God, but I want to tell me that I was chosen by God."

    For this kind of boasting, Modgen tends to be the arrogance of a child. However, due to the status quo, he can only continue to kneel and agree with Rurik''s claim.

    On the other hand, Rurik, by now he had completely understood who came.

    Those who come are the indigenous people of Narvik Port or the Viking pirates of the standard Norwegian faction. The port of Narvik was in later modern Norway. It was a very famous northern European non-frozen port. It had a very important strategic value for the trade in the entire North Sea region. Lurik did understand this.

    But the value of Narvik port is more than that. It is a deep, ice-free port, affected by the warm Atlantic current. The waves here make herring resources extremely rich. There are huge iron ore resources in the bay. It is precisely because of the iron ore that the residents of Narvik Port can smelt iron arbitrarily, giving them a tactical advantage on the road of expansion.

    Only Rurik understands now that the Norwegian concept still exists today. Some Norwegian businessmen always traffic local people caught from Britain and sell them at the market in M?laren. Those who traffic slaves are all claiming to be Norwegians.

    This Norway is not the other Norway. Now the residents of Narvik harbor are still quite free. They have never joined any tribal alliance, because they are remote enough that they are self-contained. Although the general trend of history is, their freedom may end soon.

    Because the current historical trend of Scandinavia is rushing towards reunification. As for its subsequent split into three countries, it is something to be said.

 Chapter 305ï¼š Deter each other

    Putting the boat on top of their heads, everyone took two boats across the frozen mountains and unloaded them on the high mountain lakes, and then everyone drifted all the way down the river.

    Modgen and his partner are going to the east of the mountains to find people who have a lot of fur to trade.

    He never dreamed that he would enter the territory of the Rus by accident.

    Now, it is even more important to do business with a child who claims to be blessed by the gods.

    Is it absurd? It''s ridiculous.

    The Ross people are here. Since the other party is essentially willing to do business, there is no need to stick to it. Regarding business, whether the buyer is blind, deaf or child, they are willing to pay for the goods, and that is the best customer.

    Mordgen tried to calm down and complimented: "Honorable people, we are fortunate to step into your territory. This must be my destiny. We are hoping to find buyers of our goods when we climb the mountains. Maybe the Ross people are our best Distinguished buyer"

    This compliment made the warriors on both sides very happy, and Rurik felt a little happy in his heart.

    "I know you are trying to do business. Say! What is your plan before meeting us?"

    "It''s looking for the Kovin people. We want to buy their leather, or we step into the vast wasteland to go hunting ourselves. My lord, maybe you don''t know, we need leather very much."

    It seemed that the person''s words were very sincere, and Rurik held his small chin to carefully explore the words.

    you do not say! Although the port of Narvik is never frozen, the geographical structure of the area is extremely complicated. There are only a few small flat areas that can raise very scarce livestock and even plant some hardy crops.

    It is precisely because of this principle that the locals are forced to try to go out.

    Rurik thought for a while, he gestured his fingers, and a mercenary approached him. Soon after he gave the order, the mercenary ran out quickly.

    "My lord..." Mordgen was a little baffled when he saw this.

    A confident smile appeared on Rurik''s face: "Aren''t you looking for a Kewen person? Very good, you will be able to see the Kewen person soon."

    With this remark, Modgen, who was inexplicable, was even more puzzled.

    Rurik just smiled without saying a word. Soon, as the leader of the steel squirrel tribe, Mezzasta, walked into the house, Modgen began to realize the complexity of the situation.

    Mechasta was ordered to sit in the ranks of warriors, and Rurik said, "You are looking for a Corvina? You see, this is even a leader of a Corvina."

    "He?" Modgen glanced at Mezzasta, and made a subconscious judgment: "Could it be that you and the Corvin have already formed an alliance?"

    "It''s not an alliance! It''s a conquest." As he said, Rurik banged his chest with his fist proudly: "Times have changed! We Rus have conquered all the Corvins, and I am the master of all the Corvins. Visitors from afar, You are destined not to meet the Corvins on this journey, and you will only meet the Ross people, because the Corvins are already a part of us."

    "They... have become your slaves?"

    slave? Rurik wanted to refute it, but he was more willing to call the Kewen people his dependents.

    However, giving him the status of a "slave" will definitely demonstrate his martial arts.

    "Yes! They are all our slaves." As he said, Rurik became extremely serious, his pretty little head leaned forward, his eyes full of fortitude: "They are all my personal slaves. You want to make peace. They do business, then do business with me."

    Who would have thought that the Kewen who owns fur have been conquered by others.

    If you think about it carefully, I''m afraid this is not a bad thing.

    Modgen''s trip was purely a spontaneous expedition with his brothers, who also followed the legends of former explorers. Legend has it that there is a river in the far east. People who speak another language who call themselves "Kevin" live on the river, and the Kvin people have a lot of leather in their hands. Despite the language barrier, the transaction remains the same.

    With just this little piece of information, Modgen embarked on an adventurous journey

    After surpassing all kinds of dangers, in order to trade a large amount of trade, it was unexpected that it would have fallen to such a point after more than a month on the right path.

    Now that the trading partner has become the Ruth who conquered the Corvins, and both sides speak the same language, Modgen has also given up the idea of ??"pitting the buyer". Because he didn''t think that the Ross people could lie to him without being retaliated against.

    At present, the information is still very unclear.

    The atmosphere in the entire venue was a bit awkward, and Modgen once again boldly complimented: "My lord, you must be the leader of the Ross people, and this is also your territory? Oh, what a great city."

    The so-called city is pronounced "Brog" or "fort" in the context of Gnostic language.

    It is more similar to the concept of a city-state, because each tribe has basically no second major settlement except for its own main city, and that kind of micro-village composed of a few households is not counted.

    The Ross people present could understand the meaning and couldn''t help laughing.

    Rurik ignored the embarrassment of those who came, and said with a smile: "Could it be that you, this tiny settlement is the core of our Rus people? No! You look down upon us too much."

    "Ah?! Do you have many more settlements?"

    "Of course." Rurik rallied, "This is not even the territory of the Corvins. This city is called Elon Orava Fort. It is a colony of our Russ. And I am not the largest leader of the Russ, but I It is indeed a leader."

    Rurik told the basic facts, but Modergen really needed to use his brain to understand it. Because the current residents of Narvik have not yet opened a route across the North Sea, and they have not yet colonized the Shetland Islands.

    There is still only one large settlement in Narvik Port, and the locals did not live scattered because of the constraints of the fjord environment. Because of the abundance of local fishery resources, their population is also relatively large.

    Now that it''s over, Rurik feels that he must show off his muscles. This is not a boast, but a means of self-protection.

    The so-called ¡°stop fighting for military¡± means that the real force must be a large-scale military operation, but when a warrior shows his sharp sword, he can rely on a strong aura to scare the enemy into surrender, the so-called soldier who surrenders without a fight.

    Due to the status quo, Rurik and Otto''s attitudes are the same. The military action in the past year resulted in the loss of a hundred of the most elite fighters in the Rus. It seems that this loss is not a big deal, but there are only two thousand men in the Ross tribe who can handle weapons, and there are only seven or eight hundred core fighters. Out of traditional thinking, Otto and R¨¹lik could not completely believe that the mercenaries and conquered servants would completely sacrifice their lives for the Rus. Therefore, the most elite of the hundreds of tribal warriors were the foundation on which Rus could become strong.

    "Our core is in Roseburg in the south. It is a huge settlement with at least a population of..." As he said, Rurik stretched out his hands and showed five fingers. "One finger represents a thousand people. Just in Roseburg, we have 10,000 people."

    "Huh?!" Modgen was taken aback.

    Knocking on the opponent''s unpretentious expression of astonishment, Rurik prided himself on posing as a "fried cat", which indeed made them feel that the Rus tribe was extremely powerful. The matter is not over yet.

    Rurik continued: "This is Elon Orava Fort, our northern settlement. The territory of the Corvins is also the territory of our Rus, and their warriors are our warriors. There are also some islands in the south. It is also the settlement of our Russ. There is even more distant East, named Shilla Fort, where at least 5,000 Russ live there, and there are even more than 10,000 Eastern servants."

    The words came from a beautiful boy. Mordgen found it absurd and did not dare to deny it. He didn''t realize that a child could say such a thing very logically. I am afraid that the Ross people controlled the large settlements. , And their population, really far surpassed their hometown.

    For a moment, a lot of sweat oozes from the top of Modgen''s head. He originally came to do business, but now he can''t help but feel a kind of fear about this transaction.

    Because communication is relative! Since the Ruths have conquered the Corvins and have the ability to send out a large army to build settlements everywhere, they must be very combative. If they were fully aware of their Balmerk tribe, would the Rus move forward with the idea of ??expedition to the government?

    Rurik didn''t estimate Modgen''s thoughts, "Since I talked about the situation of our Rus, what about you? What about you Balmerks."

    "This¡­¡­"

    "You mean?!" Rurik urged.

    Mordecen couldn''t think that he was actually forced to act as an envoy. He suddenly felt that his shoulders were weighing a heavy burden. This time he needed his own good eloquence, not to mention dispelling the possible conquest of the Ruths, at least. Let them understand that any attempt to attack the Balmerks, whether successful or not, will result in heavy casualties.

    "My lord, our tribe also has 10,000 people. Our soldiers are brave, and they are also very eager to go out of the fjord to do business. For example, my brothers and I have been running tirelessly for more than a month. The original plan was to use the whole summer to find Kewen people to do business after crossing the Great Mountain. In my tribe, I am just a very ordinary person. We have many very brave people. They can continue trekking in the snow without eating or drinking for ten days. . They can fight the monsters in the sea with only a short spear."

    "Oh, so you Balmerks are very brave existences?"

    "of course."

    Rurik nodded, it seemed that the other party didn''t want to show weakness, but he didn''t want to show strength.

    Then again, if the Balmerk tribe really has ten thousand people, the Rus should be wary of them. Rurik was a little frightened, he was not sure whether the other party was bluffing or real. Ten thousand people are a relatively small population unit according to the standards of the Far East. In Europe, this person can become a regional power, not to mention that they are standard Vikings.

    The situation has become a little subtle.

    It can be said that in the 830 Fort Elon Orava at the mouth of the Kemi River, the Ross people from Svealand had their first historic contact with the Balmerks in Narvik Port. Both sides cannot judge each other''s details very well, and it is reasonable to brag about each other and be cautious.

    But Rurik has knowledge from later generations. He knows that over a thousand years of changes cannot cause changes in the vicissitudes of the fjord. Thousands of years later, the port of Narvik is still an important port, a modern Norwegian military port, and a northern port that is related to the lifeline of the Norwegian economy.

    The initial exchanges ended here, and Rurik couldn''t bear these people continuing to kneel.

    He snapped his fingers and asked the mercenary in chain mail to come and listen to the order. Soon they carried some rough tanned polar bear skins that had not yet been fully dried into the house, and Modgen and his companions watched the laying of bear skins with surprised eyes, as if these bear skins had become very linked objects. .

    Modgen''s eyes couldn''t help but stare at the bear''s head scratched on the wooden wall, and there was a bit of cold all over his body.

    "Let''s talk about it, what exactly is the commodity you plan to trade?" Lurik asked after he sat down.

    "It''s salt."

    "Salt? Is this a precious commodity?" Rurik asked.

    "This... may be precious to the Kewen people. But for you, it is naturally a very ordinary existence."

    Is this flattery? It is difficult for Rurik to be sure, because for the residents of the Baltic Sea, everyone can get a little salt by burning a pottery urn to dry the water, but it takes a lot of firewood! Salt is a must for everyone''s life. It is not that people will die if they don''t eat salt. It is also that salting fish, red meat, and even some foods such as yellow root carrots is the key to everyone''s overwintering. Although relying on extreme cold and smoky drying treatment can also ensure that the food will not rot, it is better to pickle with salt to ensure that the food has a better taste.

    The cost of obtaining salt from the Baltic Sea, which has extremely low salt content, is not low because of the salt in the hands of the Russians.

    Rurik ordered: "You take out the salt and let me see it."

    "Yes."

    Mordgen immediately asked his men to take out two heavy burlap pockets, the hemp rope that was **** in the pockets was untied, and they displayed an astonishing amount of white flowered salt in the pockets in public.

    Seeing this, Rurik stood up suddenly and walked over with a solemn expression, then kneeled in front of Modgen in public, stretched out his right hand to touch the bag of salt, licking it full of salt. Fingers.

    During this process, Mordgen didn''t say a word. He looked at the golden braid that the boy in front of him put up, marveling at the shining and suppleness of his hair. To be honest, he has never seen anyone with such beautiful hair.

    The entrance of the salt grains, a very familiar feeling, directly stimulated Rurik''s little head.

    In short, the salt provided by these outsiders is really good salt!

    "Ah, the quality of these salt is very good." As he said, Rurik raised his head and asked the core question directly: "How much salt do you have?!"

    "There are at least thirty Roman pounds."

    "So much?!" Rurik stared at the two big pockets. The small motor in his head started to spin frantically, wanting to buy all the salt to fill up all the construction of Elon Ola since this time. A lot of salt loss by heavy manual workers.

    In a practical sense, these outsiders transported thirty pounds of salt, which is just sending charcoal in the snow.

 Chapter 306ï¼š 1 transaction

    Generally speaking, the Ross people and their servants live in extremely cold places close to the Arctic Circle. Due to the cold weather, everyone rarely sweats. In addition, there are a lot of sea fish in the food, and a little sea salt is always eaten into the stomach when the fish is cooked. On the whole, the Ross people have no salt shortage at all, and they are completely different from the inland residents.

    The Balmerks also understood this, so Modgen¡¯s plan was to sell salt to the Corvins in the interior, and then drag a large amount of leather back to Narvik Port, which is narrow and barren mountains everywhere. Own people to make a lot of money.

    As long as there is no long-term intense physical exertion, the residents of the northern coastal areas will not suffer from salt shortage, regardless of the age.

    Mordgen realized that his big buyers were also sea heroes. How could they have a strong interest in salt?

    He cautiously asked: "Maybe, you are not very salt-short."

    "Yes, we do not lack salt. But boiling salt is a troublesome thing. If you can provide a lot of salt, why should I separate my hands to cook the salt? Just like you and me, you cook salt, and I buy salt from leather. Isn¡¯t it beautiful that everyone takes what they need?"

    Hearing this explanation, Modogen couldn''t help but smiled awkwardly.

    Rurik sucked his fingers clean. With the salt alone, he estimated that the Balmers not only obtained salt by boiling Atlantic seawater, which has a much higher salt content than the Baltic Sea, but they must also know some techniques for boiling salt.

    The taste of this salt is really good. Rurik feels that they are also good at controlling the temperature of salt precipitation. The bitter taste from magnesium chloride is hardly felt in this mouth. You should know that the pure taste of sodium chloride will give birth to a particularly pleasant sensation when it is perceived by the human tongue. If the bitter impurities are not removed during processing, the taste will be bad.

    Rurik clapped his hands and proudly said: "I want all your salt. Don''t you want fur? I have many kinds of leather here! I will exchange leather for all the salt with you."

    Mordecen was overjoyed, and he didn''t expect the other party to be so happy.

    "You, what else do you have?" Rurik continued. "If it''s interesting, I want it all."

    "And... there are some iron tools, I think you only don''t need this."

    "Ironware? Well, we don''t lack iron ourselves." Rurik returned to his seat: "Let''s continue to talk about the problem of salt. You offer a price, how much leather do I need in exchange for all your salt."

    In fact, Mordecen has always been a little worried. He is surrounded by some Ross warriors holding swords. Shuangfeng is doing business. He always feels a sense of spiritual oppression, in order to be safe from the fortress of the Ross people. Li left with the goods, but Modgen did not dare to open his mouth, and even he was willing to give a lower price for the smooth transaction.

    Mordecen looked at the bear skins sitting under him and the bear heads on the wall: "If you want, I am willing to exchange a pound of salt for your...two of your bear skins."

    "That''s it?"

    "Why? You are not willing." Modgen said hurriedly. "Our expedition used to exchange a pound of salt for as many as fifty squirrel skins from the Corvin. Although bear skins are more difficult to obtain, our salt is also very precious. ."

    Rurik noticed that the other party had misinterpreted his meaning. According to Rurik''s idea, their prices were actually much lower than their psychological expectations, as if they were deliberately showing weakness.

    In fact, this is purely a matter of concern for Ricardo. In the port of Narvik, because the Atlantic seawater is more salty, the cost of boiling salt for the locals is much lower than that for the Russians.

    Due to the long trade routes and poor transportation, one pound of salt for two bearskins does not actually tell who earns and who loses. The transaction between the two parties is actually difficult to measure by the weight of silver coins. In the final analysis, the Rus people exist In the trading system of the Mind Subtribe Alliance, the Ross talents have contacted the Balmerks this year.

    "Okay." Rurik said no more: "Since you are willing to buy my bear skins at this price, we will trade like this. I trade your salt for sixty bear skins, but I am worried that you have no energy at all. Bring them back to their hometown."

    Mordgen smiled: "It doesn''t matter, we are strong people. Oh, if you are willing to sell me some slaves (referring to the Corvin people) to help us ship the goods, I will be very happy."

    "That won''t work." Rurik shook his head: "I also hope you can bring in some slaves, you know, we Rus need a lot of slaves."

    "Slave? Maybe, if we can catch it." Mordgen squeezed his beard and didn''t say anything.

    When he got here, Rurik didn''t want to make a fuss about slavery, although he needed a lot of labor. Instead of letting business partners arrest unknown people as slaves, why not develop the local labor force in Novgorod? I am afraid that as long as a little favor is given, there will be many people vying to become servants later. Or renting a little metal farming tool can induce a large number of Novgorod people to reclaim land and become "tax citizens."

    Rurik continued to ask: "You seem to have brought other goods?"

    "It''s some ironware. My lord, if you are willing to buy it."

    "Let me see."

    Mo Degen immediately motioned to his subordinates to open another linen pocket, only to see that it was filled with axes that had not yet been fitted with wooden handles. He took out all the axes one by one and showed them to everyone present.

    "My lord, as you can see, if you are willing to buy these twenty axes."

    ax? Rurik stretched his head and glanced at it, but just glanced lightly and lost interest.

    "These axes of yours are obviously rusty. They seem to be of poor quality."

    "This..." Mordgen felt a little displeased, helplessly under the eaves, and he mocked himself: "Obviously, our ironing skills are not excellent. In your opinion, these axes are very bad, if... ¡­"

    "Oh. You mean that you will make a fortune when you sell it to the Kewen people? Say, how many pieces of leather are you going to exchange for an axe?"

    Mordgen did not hesitate: "An axe is equivalent to a pound of salt, and I am willing to price it this way. Sir, if you are willing to buy, we speak the same language, presumably all use silver coins. I would like to have ten silver coins per axe. I will buy you all of them at the price of yours."

    Mordgen proposed the price, which he thought was reasonable, but the Ross Warriors on both sides couldn''t help laughing.

    "What? My pricing is a bit ridiculous?"

    "No!" Rurik stretched out his right hand to stop everyone''s ridicule, and then stared at Modgen''s eyes: "Friends in the distance, you look at your products too highly. Your axe is obviously the worst. How dare you set a price for ten? silver?!"

    "you¡­¡­"

    Modgen raised his chest, he felt the humiliation from a child, and this unprecedented feeling made him resent.

    The anger was only in his heart, he tried his best to suppress the tremor of his skin, and deliberately said: "So your axe is better?"

    "Of course! You can easily destroy your axe."

    "what?!"

    "Why, don''t you believe it?" Rurik deliberately provoked.

    "No! I just..."

    "Just what?"

    Mordgen guessed what the other party wanted to do, "My lord, the two axes collided, and the sharpened blade was damaged. It doesn''t matter if my axe is damaged, I''m just worried about hurting your axe."

    Hearing it, Rurik was stunned, and then slowly laughed: "Why do I think you are mocking me?"

    "No, I never meant that."

    "It doesn''t matter, the only thing that will be damaged is your axe. Since you have confidence in your own axe, we will try it. It just so happens that we can also show you our Rus axe!" Rurik said confidently. A mercenary stood up, then took his chrome steel hand axe and approached Modgen.

    A warrior in chain mail stood in front of him, and the strong pressure made Modgen rush to fear.

    What made him even more surprised was that the color of the axe in the opponent''s hand was so special?

    The darker color does not look like simple iron.

    Rurik asked one last time: "Your axe will be destroyed. Don''t regret it."

    "Yes, I don''t regret it."

    "Then let''s start."

    Rurik gave the order, then the mercenary with the axe was glaring, his right hand gripped the axe handle tightly, facing the back of an axe of Modgen, he chopped it down desperately.

    After all, they are completely full-time mercenaries. Their daily affairs are either cutting down big trees with an axe or doing combat training. They have become very strong beings, especially the strength of their arms is the most amazing.

    The chrome steel hand axe chopped and chopped down at a great speed. The moment it was smashing, only a pop was heard, and something amazing happened!

    After all, it is a Nordic style axe. The axe brought by Modgen has a slender axe back, and now the axe back is split into two sections.

    The mercenaries were not surprised at this. Because most of them smashed their old swords after they got their chrome steel hand axe for celebration or a sacrificial act.

    The mercenary played with his axe. He checked the axe blade and muttered proudly: "Sure enough, my axe has no scars at all."

    At the same time, everyone saw the shocked faces of outsiders.

    Modogen just didn''t know what happened, his mouth kept shaking, recalling the memory of this life, he had never seen such a miraculous thing.

    In his concept, the collision of two axes will definitely cause deep dents on both sides of the axe blades.

    The ending completely surpassed his cognition, and the Ruth''s axe was unharmed? !

    Everything was in Rurik''s expectation, and he secretly congratulated him: "Your axe must still be processed in the same way."

    Ilurik''s understanding of the current smelting technology in the Nordic world, except for the two regions under the Russ, the rest of Europe not only did not know how to manufacture low-carbon steel, they did not even understand the quenching heat treatment process.

    Therefore, although outsiders know how to smelt iron, their axe is just a piece of wrought iron that has been beaten into an axe as it gradually cools down. When it is basically formed, the metal is also difficult to wake up because it is not hot enough. They are pure irons that are naturally cooled. Their hardness can only be said to be pretty good. At least they are sufficient for logging. The only trouble is that they require frequent maintenance.

    Chrome steel is a completely different existence! Ferrochrome is naturally hard. After the surface layer is infiltrated with carbon, its hardness is further improved, and then after quenching treatment, its hardness and rigidity have reached a peak. Using it to make a sword, it is extremely lacking in malleability, it is easy to break, but as an axe, it is really an indestructible treasure.

    Rurik looked proud: "This time I won. Friends from afar, this is the axe of our Ross people, what do you think?"

    "This... is simply... a magic weapon unique to Asgard, right?!"

    Mordecen looked silly, and the arrogant mercenary announced on behalf of his master: "You guessed it, this is the axe owned by the people of Asgard. My master did get it. God¡¯s blessing, otherwise it would be impossible to create such a tool from the ores of the world."

    Mordecen was holding his two-section axe, and he felt that the cross-section of his axe was very smooth. It''s not that it is broken by an impact. The Ruth''s axe does something like a meat-cutting knife to cut a fish with ease.

    A bold idea immediately came to his mind: "My lord, I have a strong request now!"

    "Please? Tell me."

    Seeing that the other person¡¯s attitude has become kind, Mordgen boldly said: "I am eager to buy an axe of yours, and I am eager to have a tool that Asgard has. I am willing to exchange thirty pounds of salt for yours. ax."

    Rurik couldn''t believe his ears. If the other party had such an attitude, wouldn''t he be able to slaughter these wading businessmen? Although it is a business trade, business has never believed in tears since ancient times, and it does not require too much favor. The other party is willing to sell at a low price, and the seller is willing to snap up the purchase, and everyone gets what they need.

    Rurik still tentatively said: "Don''t you want bear skin anymore? Also, why do you ask me if you can use all your inferior axes in exchange for one of my best axes."

    "How is that possible?" Modgen said humbly. "Compared with your axe, all of mine has become waste. It has become worthless."

    In fact, as long as these so-called wastes are smoldered and carburized for one to two days, and then forged and quenched again, although they are not as good as chromium steel, low carbon steel is still a magic tool.

    Rurik just couldn''t think of it. They struggled with all kinds of dangers. In order to get a magical axe, they would exchange all the goods at no cost?

    If this business is completed, they will really lose money.

    Of course, Rurik could finalize the business in one fell swoop and let the other party seek benevolence.

    But when he did so, Rurik couldn''t help but worry whether it would be a short-sighted behavior. By default, both friends and potential competitors can be stupid and can be deceived. Then, you are stupid if you have such an idea!

    Now that the Russ and the residents of Narvik have finally started to communicate, the two sides must build a better bilateral relationship. Because the geographical distance is far enough, the strength of both sides is not weak, and Rurik did not intend to invade them, presumably they saw that they had powerful weapons, and they did not dare to be ambitious.

    Is it profitable? At this time, perhaps giving up a little bit of interest is to win a potential ally for the Ruths. Ah, not to mention an ally, it is also a trading partner.

    Rurik noticed the great strategic value of the Balmerks in Narvik Port at this stage-they can provide the best sea salt.

    Rurik cleared his throat and became enthusiastic.

    "Friends from afar, you have come all the way to let us know that there is a friend in the far west of the mountains. I am willing to make friends with you on behalf of the Russians. We can trade with each other and make us stronger."

    Mordgen was a little confused, and it seemed that the situation had improved overall, "Are you willing to accept my trading terms?"

    "No." Rurik shook his finger.

    "Oh, do I have to pay a little bit more?"

    "No. Both you and your people will get an excellent axe of our Ross people. The leather trade between you and me was terminated before, and ten axes were exchanged for all your goods. What do you think?"

    Modgen couldn''t believe what he heard: "My lord, are you sure?!"

    "I am sure!"

    "Oh! Then you are really a child blessed by God." Mudegan''s eyes flashed when he spoke, and his guys felt that he had made a lot of money.

    "But there is another condition." Rurik continued.

    "What''s the condition? Just say it."

    "I invite you to our home city of Roseburg. We are very interested in you Balmerks, and we are eager for further trade in the future. I will arrange for you to meet with our real leaders to formally discuss our future. I may also ask you to bring greetings from our Ross people to the leader of Balmerk."

    "Okay! I want to see the world too. But, you really are not the leader of the Ross people?" Modgen asked in surprise.

    "I am, but I am not."

    "Then who are you? Dear friend, I haven''t even reported my name since we met. I am guilty."

    The name is probably a code name, and Rurik has no intention of knowing more about the names of these outsiders whose usefulness to him is relatively unknown.

    "Okay. What is your name?" Rurik asked.

    "Mudegan."

    "Okay, Mordgen." Rurik shrugged and then straightened up: "I am Rurik, Rurik of Ross, son of the leader Otto, I got Odin Eunhui is the future leader of Rose. You may think that I am a child from the beginning, and you feel that I lack credibility. Now I tell you that I deserve your trust.

    I will buy all of your purchase price immediately, and I can hand it over to you now. I also ask you to continue to live in my settlement until a few days before the summer solstice, we will take the boat south back to Roseburg.

    You will live in our territory for a period of time, and you will be treated well. I promise you that I will not break my promise. "

    It sounds so tempting, Modgen thought it was incredible: "Oh, it''s a wonderful favor. But my lord, what''s the price?"

    "It''s a peaceful trade between our two tribes! For example, we sell you leather and the best weapons, you sell us the best salt or whatever. In the end, you will be my escort. The messenger is on the way back. You must let your leader know about the existence of our Rus people, our strong strength, and the hope for trade."

    So far, Modgen has understood everything. He knelt down immediately, clenching his right hand and banging his heart: "My lord, we are willing to help you."

 Chapter 307ï¼š Report of the Spuyut Fishermens Expedition

    Encountering and negotiating trade matters with merchants from the Balmerk tribe was purely unexpected.

    The ten travellers retired to rest, and Rurik fulfilled his promise and gave them preferential treatment, such as providing accommodation and food, and their own boats, all being pushed ashore for necessary repairs.

    Normally all expenses need to be paid by these travelers, and Lurik did not embarrass them any more and declared that all expenses are waived.

    But it cannot be said that Rurik has lost.

    After those people left, the discussion scene immediately became lively.

    Rurik looked at Mezzasta, a Corvin, who had been silent for a long time, alertly: "You already understand our language, although you don''t speak well. You should be able to understand the conversation between me and that person. Tell me now, did you ever know The Balmerk tribe?"

    Mezzasta nodded calmly: "Of course I understand. My people have been in contact with them."

    "Oh? Your people? In your tribe? Oh, I should call them back."

    Mezzasta grinned helplessly: "My lord, they all died in battle! Most of the men in my tribe were killed by you."

    Hearing it, Rurik couldn''t help but stretched out his hands and slapped his face: "It''s really that arrows don''t have eyes! So how much do you know about them?"

    "They...probably just want to do some business and must sell us a little salt. You know, we are very short of salt. In order to get salt, we have to carry a lot of leather to the south and exchange it with the Finns over there. Now we I have migrated to the sea and settled in this mountain fort by the sea. These days we have learned how to cook salt."

    Rurik shrugged: "But the sea here is only slightly salty. I dare say that the sea facing the Balmerks contains more salt."

    "Is this true?" Metzasta asked in surprise.

    "Of course." Rurik deliberately increased his voice: "They are facing the sea at the end of the world. We are the world surrounded by sea, and all the land is huge islands floating on the sea. The ocean is too big. In some places, the sea is very salty, and in some places, it is not sea water. It is more like some kind of lake water."

    The vast number of Ross soldiers, mercenaries, and Covin''s Mezzasta, they were the first to hear Rurik describe the world like this, and it really changed their worldview greatly.

    Because the speaker has a noble identity, is a real wise man, everyone is willing to believe, and this is worthy of belief.

    Rurik continued to look at Mezzasta¡¯s eyes and said with certainty: "Since you have been in contact with them earlier than us, the people of Rus. You will build this place well. I can be sure that in the future, Elon Olava The fort will become a very key trading stronghold. Your people must do their best to learn ironing and have iron tools to exchange for the best salt of the Balmerks. I also need your people to exchange salt with them as much as possible, so that before winter, we You can pickle more food."

    "I see, my lord."

    Rurik nodded: "You can withdraw."

    Soon after Metzasta retreated, another important person was invited into the house.

    The visitor was no one else, but Spuyut, who was ordered to explore.

    But when this young man stepped on the wooden floor, his sloppy image was really uncomfortable.

    He had a sloppy beard, his face was a bit dirty, and his leather jacket was extensively damaged. He was completely in a posture of surviving a terrible battle.

    "How did you... be like this? Could it be that you wrestled with the bear with your bare hands?"

    Spuyute didn''t care about Rurik''s surprise, and he became very excited when he mentioned the bear.

    A pair of sharp eyes lit up on the sloppy face, and expressions of credit all over his face: "My lord, you never think of what we encountered in the northern river."

    "You met the travelers from Balmerk, I know."

    "No!" Spuyute''s expression was even more fascinating: "We found a small lake with many perches in the lake. We further investigated and found that many rivers flow into this small lake, and those rivers lead to distant ones. Place, we can explore further."

    "So, are you going further north?" The nature of Rurik was raised.

    "We didn''t do this. We camped by the lake and we were very fortunate to encounter some bears and deer running lonely. We killed two bears and ten deer easily with a crossbow. The meat was killed by us. Eat it, we have brought back bear and deerskin. They are all our presents to you."

    Rurik was satisfied, but after another thought, with these gains, why didn''t they take the initiative to deal with Balmerk''s travelers, but brought them back?

    Also, why don''t those travelers mention the crossbow?

    Upon further inquiry, Rurik got a logically defensible answer-the encounter with the Balmerks was entirely an incident that occurred when returning home.

    The fishermen have made significant progress in their exploration tasks, that is, they have found the excellent freshwater fish resources in the upper reaches of the river. Also because of the river''s own factors, to catch freshwater fish, in terms of fishing efficiency, it can completely surpass the ocean.

    Ocean fishing is most efficient than the cooperation of two larger fishing boats, dragging a very large hemp rope net in one direction, and when the boat feels that the time is right, the net will be closed. Since there is no sonar equipment at all, the power of the boat is a mixture of paddle and sail. This kind of fishing is simply a chance, thanks to the fact that the herring resources in the entire sea area are still very rich, and the Ross people have a harvest every time they cast a net.

    Of course, river fishing is still a similar routine, just from sweeping aimlessly, to a nest of sea bass and salmon after the big net sinks to the bottom of the river.

    Of course, the Kewen people have a more primitive routine, that is, to create a calm pond to attract swimming fish to enter, and then close the entrance of the pond, scoop out all the water, and implement a school of fish.

    Compared with marine fish, freshwater fish have more bones. The small problem of fish bones is not a problem at all for the Ross people. They all know where the fish bones of freshwater fish are mainly concentrated. Just pay attention to them when eating.

    Life is still poor, everyone has something to eat, do you still care about fish bones?

    In fact, the small lake mentioned by Spuyute is actually the confluence of two larger rivers, and a large number of small streams flow into this place, so a freshwater lake is not small in scale.

    Its geographical location is quite superior, and it is reasonable to build a small city here.

    Yes, she is Rovaniemi, the so-called hometown of Santa Claus.

    But the current Ross people don''t have any romantic imagination in this regard. Spuyute simply called it "Lake Perch", which was a name for it, nothing more.

    Along the river northward, from Elronburg to the so-called Perch Lake, or "Rovaniemi", the geographical straight-line distance is 90 kilometers away. Considering the meandering of the river, the expedition is actually against the current. Up to 150 kilometers long.

    It can be said that Spuyut and his guys discovered Perch Lake, which is really a precious gift to Rurrik.

    The preciousness of this gift lies in the local freshwater fish resources.

    If the local fishery resources can be used nearby, it is better than getting rid of the Ross fishermen from the southern waters and then transporting them.

    During the transportation, the marine fish rot and smelled slightly. Everyone can tolerate these. The only thing that worries Rurik is that he needs to pay the fishermen to buy the fish and the transportation fee.

    Up to now, the comprehensive taxation system of the Ross tribe has not been established. A system often cannot be supported by everyone instantly because of a decision made by the leader, not to mention that this system still requires some money from the pockets of residents. Even with the funds collected, the purpose of its use is to build the entire tribe. In the past, everyone had no concept of taxation and was eager for quick success and quick gain. Ruriek was worried that the strong prestige he built on myths would be damaged.

    Based on this status quo, Rurik must pay money to the free fishermen of his tribe.

    There is no free lunch in the world. Even if it is for charity, the charitable person must obtain the satisfaction of reputation and even the satisfaction of self-values.

    The various tribes of Kewen are themselves fishing and hunting people, and they are also good at catching freshwater fish.

    After all, the attributes of the Iron Squirrel Tribe are slaves.

    They are slaves. kindness? Will there be some kindness of women?

    I desperately need them to provide labor, provide them with quality food and accommodation, and even guarantee safety, in order to get more labor value from them. My purpose is to exploit them to maintain my financial turnover.

    Rurik calculated that since the most consumed material of the Iron Squirrel Tribe is food, if they can solve these problems by themselves, as their masters, before the chrome steel axe is realized, they will not be able to make daily financial hemorrhage.

    At present, the fishery resources at the mouth of the sea are extremely bad. It is said that in September, there will be a huge troop of salmon entering various freshwater rivers. September is the traditional fishing season of the Kowen people, but September is too far away.

    The Kewen people should find a way to go to the north, and even build a small settlement in the Perch Lake. The value of its existence is to fish for the food needs of Fort Elon.

    Thinking of this, Rurik consciously must establish a formal contract with Mezzasta.

    The summer solstice is really getting closer, especially the dwindling night time, because it is the arrival of the night without night.

    Five days have passed since the return of the expedition. In just five days, the construction of the third waterwheel was completed and put into use.

    A large number of men died, and the men of the Iron Squirrel tribe were very scarce. As the Ross fighters will return to Fort Rose, the Elon Orava Fort after they evacuated has really become a mountain fort for the Corvins. The tribal people with a small population are the slaves of Rurik, and they must give their masters the fruits of their labor-the chrome steel axe.

    It is really unrealistic for the people of Kewen to start full contact with iron smelting work to become excellent blacksmiths in only two months.

    They did not understand the true meaning of the smoldering and carburizing work. Fortunately, they finally understood how to operate a large furnace, make sponge iron, and work for forging and quenching.

    How to become a good blacksmith? The best way is to train around the clock, even a beginner, if he spends most of the day in the smelting and forging, his skills will become more refined.

    Rurik was a little uneasy at first, but when he saw that the mature men were already able to swing the hammer in their hands and beat the embryo into a "Nordic hand-axe" appearance, he felt relieved.

    The return date is approaching. Before leaving, Rurik was alone in his mansion inside the wooden wall and summoned Mechasta, the leader of the Iron Squirrel tribe.

    In a dimly lit room, only a few flames from the beating oil lamps gave limited light.

    Sitting in the room are two men, one long and one young.

    Needless to say, the young are naturally wise Rurik.

    "My lord, presumably you and I are going to have a private conversation?" Mechasta asked cautiously when he settled down.

    "Yes. There is one thing that you and I need to talk about."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "It''s about the future of Fort Elon Orava, I think you have been paying attention to it."

    "This..." Metzasta hesitated. In fact, he didn''t think there was anything else to talk about, so he calmly said: "Do you still need to talk about it? We are your servants, just like the initial agreement. We dig the ore, smelt and forge it into usable utensils, and we dedicate the utensils to you. As the master, you provide us with food and safety assurance."

    Rurik nodded and said calmly: "The crux of the problem lies here. At the beginning, this was our initial contract. Now the situation has changed a lot! The city was established, and you misunderstood my mind. The relationship between slaves and masters in

    "So..." Metzasta said unclearly.

    Lurik immediately took advantage of his small head, and the beating light of the oil lamp shone on his face, further demonstrating the serious atmosphere.

    "Now, you and I must sign a formal contract, and we must confirm the relationship. Although I am your master, through this contract, we must determine the responsibility and power of the master, and more must Determine the obligations of servants."

    Mezzasta couldn''t immediately understand Rurik''s remarks. In his mind, even though he is now a slave, his life is actually more stable and prosperous than in the past. Is being a slave a humiliation? I''m afraid not!

    There are more days to eat, and there is no need to worry about a powerful enemy launching an attack. Everyone thinks that it is good to be a servant of the Rus. As for hatred, what can be done? The little leader of the Ross people buried the dead personally, and the Ross people also respected everyone''s sacrifices!

    Metzasta actually felt that the master had already provided a lot of favors, and it was enough to continue doing what the master confided for the rest of the day.

    However, Rurik wanted to establish a relatively equal contract with his servants.

    Youdao is purely conquered by force, and then desperately exploited by force is purely a wrong act of killing chickens and getting eggs. Furthermore, Rurik''s heart is not such violence. What he wants is the efficiency of production. Under the current conditions, he wants to develop the productivity of the population under his control as much as possible in order to strengthen himself.

 Chapter 308ï¼š Ruriks contract at Elon Orava Fort

    Leurik affirms that "productivity determines production relations" is a truth.

    For the iron and steel pine tribe that was once in the fishing and hunting economy, when their people began to use iron tools a lot, they began to use the water power of the river, and the fire power of the furnace, their productivity had undergone a qualitative change.

    Rurik felt that he did not have any need to beat the Corvins with a whip. The productivity of their entire tribe has been greatly increased. To obtain the value of their labor more reasonably, it is better to treat them as slaves than to continue to use them as slaves. Turning all into "tax citizens" has more economic value.

    "Now I want to establish a contract with you. First of all, I must declare that the relationship between you and me is still the master and the servant, but you have another identity, the taxman."

    "Taxer? What is this?" Metzasta heard this Gnostic vocabulary for the first time.

    "For the time being, you don''t need to figure it out. In short, I need you to work for me for a long time. I hope that it is not through persecution, but you happily go to smelt iron and contribute to me. Now I stipulate that from next year, your tribe I have to make two thousand axes and five hundred draft axes for me every year. Do you understand?"

    Although Mezzasta heard it really, he also felt Sisi''s malice, but his body was trembling.

    "My lord, your request turned out to be..."

    "What?" Rurik tilted his head, "I think my requirements are too high? The people I saw you already know how to smelt, and even know how to build stoves. Your people know how to burn charcoal, and they know how to use reindeer to go. Transport ore. I was planning to produce 5,000 axe a year for your mission. I have lowered the standard, what else do you want?"

    Mezzasta gritted his teeth. He considered that the current daily output of axe is relatively stable at 50 a day, although there was a period of time when the daily output reached 100. It was entirely based on the hard work of excellent Ross blacksmiths and advance A large amount of ore is hoarded. The Ross people want to leave for the time being, the smelting work for the rest of the time is entirely the business of the Kewen people. Due to the amount of ore transportation, the amount of charcoal burning, and even the labor use of the mature men, Jifang has reached a steady state, and the production capacity has also entered a steady state.

    Rurik knew about this, and the order he put forward also estimated the production strength of Mezzasta''s men.

    Mezzasta responded hard: "Well, I will do this."

    "You don''t have to be so desperate this year." Rurik waved his hand. "In your hometown, we have an appointment. In September, we will go to Oulu to collect tributes from the Kovin people. For your steel squirrel tribe, you must pay this year. The tribute is a thousand axes! From the summer solstice to September, we come again, you have more than two months to make them. Oh or for you, it is not a tribute, but a tax. You actually only have to pay a thousand If you make more tax on the axe, I will exchange it with you for oats and flax."

    Upon hearing this, Mezzasta instantly realized the atmosphere of business.

    "Ah! As long as we pay what you need and we make more things, they belong to our tribe?"

    "Of course! Your over-produced axe can only be sold to me. As for leather, you should also sell it to me first, and we will give you a better price. If you sell things that should not be sold without authorization , It¡¯s okay to sell it to us Rus. If it is sold to other tribes, or even Balmerks, I will be punished if I find it.

    I think you don¡¯t really need silver coins, you need high-quality grains and cloth even more. So in your and me transactions, I will actively use flax and oats.

    Listen, you only have the obligation to accept this contract, and you must accept it! I won''t listen to any reasons why you can''t complete the task. Those are all excuses. If you really fail to do it, you will also be punished.

    listen! Don''t disappoint my trust in you. You have to understand that your son and daughter are all controlled by me. "

    Rurik¡¯s determination is really every word. Mezzasta was fortunate that he could lead the people to produce more things in exchange for more consumer goods, making everyone¡¯s life better. The problem now becomes, Ang If they slack off, the Ross people will definitely take revenge.

    Rurik sensed the other''s fear, "Are you nervous? Oh, of course you can be nervous. You must understand that there is no free meal in this world. After all, I am your master, and we Rus are the conquerors! Your current stability is pure and pure. It¡¯s my charity, and you have to pay the price. I don¡¯t ask you too much, you even have the ability to earn private wealth, and I have no intention of looting your private property anymore.¡±

    Mezzasta nodded: "I think, I still have to pay the price further."

    "Yes! If there is a war and an enemy attacks us Ruths, you Corvin must organize an army to fight alongside us. In terms of combat, I am absolutely fair. If your people make a war, you will get the Ruths. Warriors have exactly the same reward."

    "Huh? This..."

    "What? Surprised?"

    "We..." For a while, Mezzasta''s mind was very confused. He felt that the Ross people were harsh for a while, and then felt that they were reasonable, and now they have become kind?

    Mezzasta couldn''t use a simple word to summarize the noble boy in front of him. Because of the status quo, he knew he had only one option, and he agreed with all the requirements of Rurik.

    He stopped talking, and bowed and signaled: "I fully agree with your decision. I will do things well."

    "Get up!" Rurik guessed that the other party still had a lot of questions, and any questions were meaningless now. "You just do things according to my instructions, but I will no longer provide you with a large amount of food for free. You will get food on your own, such as hunting or fishing. The northern rivers have a lot of catches. You can Get it by yourself. If you don¡¯t have enough food, don¡¯t worry, I will organize a fishing boat to transport you the catch, and you will exchange it with me with smelted ironware, or ore and leather. Remember! Only ironware, if you sell it privately If you give it to outsiders, you will be punished by me, and you will bear all the consequences."

    Mezzasta had thought of this a long time ago, knowing that he couldn''t eat a lot of high-quality food forever. Leading the tribe to return to the old tradition of hunting and fishing, he didn''t have much pressure. Besides, there were a lot of beasts in the area, and when the tribe began to use better arrows, the efficiency of hunting was greatly improved.

    However, another problem is that if you separate your hands for hunting, your own manpower for smelting iron will be reduced. Of course women can go hunting. Most of the women are archers, but as a leader, you can''t overly assign the responsibility of getting food to the women of the tribe. I am afraid that it is most suitable to strike iron and mine ore in exchange for the food provided by Rurik.

    In any case, Mezzasta knew that he only had his identity.

    In this way, Rurik added some clauses and made a written contract on a wooden board in Roman letters that Metzasta could not understand.

    The two sides signed a contract, so that the defeated steel squirrel tribe is no longer strictly a slave.

    They are what Rurik calls a special kind of "tax citizens", or the first "industrial population" of the Rus tribe. Rurik dreams of owning his own big iron factory. This dream seems to be implemented in Aylon Orava Fort. The Corvin people who make a living from fishing and hunting have turned into "steel workers" because of the waterwheel. Put into use, Rurik believes in their production capacity.

    Rurik''s return date is approaching, what does it mean for Aaron Orava? I am afraid it is a new beginning.

    Because of the contract, all the ironware produced before the summer solstice, Rurik plans to ship most of them back to Roseburg.

    Together on the list of goods is a large amount of rough tanned beast leather.

    The finished ferrochrome tools are better than ordinary quenched wrought iron tools, and are even comparable to low-carbon steel tools. Rurik hopes to make up for his financial expenditure by selling all of them.

    All kinds of ironware are always very profitable, even the most common and inferior wrought iron, even a small axe, is worth as much as a ferret.

    Today, the refined ironware has become extremely profitable, and its value has far surpassed that of leather.

    So what is the value of the Ross people''s efforts to catch beasts and peel their leather?

    I am afraid that its commercial value has weakened, but leather is not an ordinary commodity. In areas lacking flax and cotton cultivation and even trade, leather is the only clothing material for the locals.

    The leather trade is still the economic pillar of the Rus tribe, and now it is probably the dawn of the so-called multi-faceted blossom.

    Rurik was already counting the goods to be brought back. As the statistics went deeper, the scale of it really surprised him.

    For example, the once very precious polar bear skin is cherished because it always risked its life to kill a polar bear. Hunting a polar bear is no less than a life-and-death struggle between two warriors.

    However, with the use of the crossbow, the efficiency of hunting polar bears has been greatly improved.

    As the master, Rurik received a lot of worship. There are as many as 80 polar bear skins and as many as 50 brown bear skins.

    This is only bear skin. Of all the leathers, the most numerous is actually the long-legged snow rabbit.

    Rurik noticed early on that those long-legged and wary snow rabbits tried to catch and raise them really hard. The ones that can be raised are actually Oryctolagus, but their activity area needs to be warmer in the south. For example, in the area of ??Fort Shilla, there are many short-legged rabbits living in them. They are easier to domesticate after being caught. They are the so-called domestic rabbits.

    Snow rabbits are food for wolves, foxes, and even bears, but even if they are very alert, they cannot guess human traps, and arrows that come from nowhere can make a fatal blow.

    So how many rabbit skins did Rurik get?

    This number is a bit shocking.

    Not only does the number of snow rabbit skins exceed 1,000, but the area of ??each one is really not small.

    It can be said that this is an unexpected gain for the pioneers. The northern land-Russ people are not here for the first time, but they used to hunt here in winter. Under such circumstances, it is quite difficult to catch the white snow hare.

    Although the Ross fleet arrived at its destination in May, it is said that it came earlier than it came by coincidence. Ross Hunter and Corvin Hunter, they saw extremely bold and faded snow rabbits every day during large-scale logging. Jumping horizontally around oneself repeatedly, they are so bold and provocative, is there any reason not to hunt? !

    May to June is the breeding period of the Finnish Snow Hare. They are always alert in winter, only the past two months have been uncharacteristically.

    In a sense, a large number of animal resources in the region, such as snow rabbit resources, maintain Mezzasta''s confidence.

    According to the current price level of Roseburg due to the influx of silver coins, the reindeer skin that was once sold for only one silver coin has doubled now, or the price of most materials has doubled. In this way, the price of a snow rabbit skin can also reach a silver coin.

    The already lively wharf is now becoming more lively, and more and more people set foot on the boardwalk. As large cargo ships arrive at the port one after another, the cargo shipment has finally begun.

    Those Russian fighters who followed Rurik, the "war chief" who fought in the north, their journeys of hunting, logging and construction are finally coming to an end. At first, the soldiers had the urge to fight an unknown enemy, but life quickly became boring. Only hunting and eating can make everyone happy.

    Finally going home!

    The negative emotions concealed in people''s hearts disappeared without a trace as the substantial cargo ships approached the port.

    They became porters and began to load Rurik¡¯s spoils to the ship. And each of them has his own small burlap pocket on his belt, which is full of tinkling silver coins, which is the salary of everyone''s work for the past two months.

    Metzasta, the leader of the steel squirrel tribe, stood on the wooden wall, watching all this with gusto.

    For him, when Rurik left with a large amount of goods, his tribe would also welcome his summer solstice priests in a brand new settlement, and the shaman was already preparing for this.

    Mezzasta made his own judgment. The so-called full implementation of the contract, after his tribe paid heavy taxes, there are still plenty of opportunities to accumulate wealth for himself.

    He himself has ordered to his own people that all newly produced ironware after the summer solstice is not allowed to be sold to Ross fishermen in private, and the only buyer is Rurik himself. Once the illegal transaction was discovered, Mezzasta threatened to take drastic measures against the offenders, that is, to cut off his hands and be punished.

    Issuing this violent and harsh order is really his helpless move. He didn¡¯t know what Rurik¡¯s punishment was. Rurik did not clarify what he said. This unknown fear continued to ferment, which made Mezzasta believe that Rurik¡¯s boy had already taken extreme measures to punish him. , As if he ordered the execution of Woimakashad.

    But Mezzasta noticed many operational loopholes in the contract, or the so-called loopholes are actually the backdoor of Ruri Kliu.

    He noticed that the biggest limitation of the contract lies in the transaction of ironware. That child obviously wants to monopolize all ironware. Transactions outside the iron trade are not too severely restricted.

    Yes, Rurik left a back door for these Kewen people in the very important leather trade.

    Mezzasta knew that Rurik was encouraging his own people to sell the leather to him. If it was sold to other people, there would be no punishment for this behavior. In other words, Rurik actually acquiesced to the free trade of leather.

    One point is that the traditional economic foundation of the Kovin tribes is based on the leather trade. In the Oulu River Basin, the Kovin people completely regarded squirrel skins as hard currency. Squirrel skins were a special currency form in ancient Finland. , Anything of value can be measured by squirrel skin. Lurik must first rob them frantically, and he knows that he can''t take it too much. Based on this idea, the traditional economic model of the Kewen people must be preserved.

    The very real problem is that the Corvins have almost no silver coins in their hands and lack of such a trading medium. After the iron trade is monopolized by themselves, of course they can only hope to fish and hunt and exchange materials with the Russians with leather. Due to the relatively long production cycle of ironware, 1,000 axes are taxed this year. The production of these axes takes a long time, and they cannot bring benefits to the iron squirrel tribe.

    If even the leather trade has to be monopolized by themselves, I am afraid that their hunting enthusiasm will not be high.

    In fact, Mezzasta also learned a truth from the contract, the so-called unconstrained is compliant.

    For example, Rurik did not clearly state whether the remuneration paid to the Ross fishermen for repairing ironware by the newly promoted Kewen blacksmith was also included in the iron smelting income. If you don''t say it clearly, it doesn''t count!

    In Rurik''s eyes, he is willing to believe that the Kovin people are simple as a whole, and he is also willing to believe that the Kovin people are never stupid, and that their failure is only due to the poor quality of the soldiers and the backward weapons and equipment.

    Now, they set foot on the battleship of the Ross people, and their weaponry level was greatly improved. In the iron squirrel tribe, all archers are equipped with iron cluster arrows, all marching rods are equipped with iron spearheads, and the axes for logging have all turned into top-quality ferrochrome. They transitioned from the Stone Age to the Iron Age in an instant.

    Just believing that they are smart, Rurik has to beware of them.

    Rurik estimated that he would not be able to completely prevent secretly the Kovin from selling the iron weapons to the Ross fishermen. After all, the two sides must have real trading needs.

    Anyway, the contract has been confirmed, and the psychological bottom line of R¨¹lik is their tax on two thousand axes each year in the future. If it is found that they are trading privately, the so-called punishment method is actually not bloody, or it is a soft knife cutting meat, that is, a punitive tax increase.

    With the increase in population and the upgrading of production tools, their production efficiency can only continue to rise, for which more taxes will be charged. How to increase taxes reasonably? Then claim that they were stealing and selling ironware, and that tax increases are a reasonable punishment.

    Of course, since going through the battle and personally commanding the soldiers to kill a large number of enemies, the dark and violent side of Rick''s heart has also stood up unknowingly.

    Although he is not a natural violent person, he is now forced to become a hardliner by the times.

    What if the Iron Squirrel Tribe becomes lazy they cannot fulfill the tax requirements? Then we can only resort to harsh measures, such as imposing penalties similar to the "Eleven Laws" against the scientific and literary people, tying up the unlucky ones and piercing them with arrows, and using this harsh method to force them to believe that the authority of the master cannot be violated. , The task of confession has to be completed by any means.

    Before they delayed the date, Rurik certainly wouldn''t show the violence, he didn''t even tell Mezzasta what was a "real punishment."

    He consciously felt that this set of punishment methods that were temporarily buried in his heart was quite the harshness of the "Qin Law", and the method of slashing in time was a bit harsher. For servants, this method is still the simplest and most effective.

    Thinking about it one level higher, Rurik became more and more convinced that the entire tribe was in a savage and harsh environment, facing the situation of the tribe¡¯s enemies and ghostly allies, and even the residents of Port Narvik who didn¡¯t know their enemies or friends. Too extreme, so the entire tribe also needs to use an extreme method to overcome all difficulties.

    In the final analysis, the greatest danger is still the military threat from foreign enemies.

    Coupled with the ambition of R¨¹lik, I am afraid that arming the Ross tribe into a large barracks and bringing all the servants into the "big barracks" is a good strategy.

 Chapter 309ï¼š Rurik steps on the pier and trestle bridge in his hometown

    Travellers from Narvik Port, they encountered the Rus in an unexpected far north, and now they begin to rush to the home port of the Rus in a special way.

    Roseburg? It is said that it is a strong settlement? Besides, the settlements of the Russ are already dotted around?

    A large amount of salt was exchanged for an excellent axe. For a short time as a guest at Elon Orava Fort, Mordgen keenly noticed how the Corvin blacksmith trained by the Rus turned the ore into an axe, especially Many of the unprecedented forging and processing techniques made him refreshing.

    After all, Modgen was not a blacksmith. He even felt that burning the ore into sponge iron could only be accomplished by the blacksmith himself. Without God''s permission, it must be an impossible task to turn the ore into iron.

    Mordgen has this superstition, so he has full respect for the blacksmith. When he sees the workshops forged by the waterwheel of the Ross people, the huge furnace, and even the scene where more than a dozen people are forging at the same time, all he has left is awe. Up.

    The Ross people are something that can''t be provoked. However, they may be good trading partners.

    In Narvik Port, the local people¡¯s shipbuilding craftsmanship is no different from that of the Poros Sea world. Everyone uses traditional craftsmanship to make ships, but the Balmerks leave the fjord and face the vast Atlantic Ocean. Any of their ships must face larger waves, so the hull is stronger.

    The herring fishing industry in the ocean sustains the life of the Balmerk tribe. Compared with the Svia and Danish tribal alliances, which still have some farmland and pastures to provide land-based agricultural products, the Balmerks can only rely on fish to survive all day long.

    In Fort Elon, Mordgen ate the very precious oats in his hometown for the first time. The comfortable taste from grains and the warmth of swallowing his stomach. He felt that the surrounding wall was the legendary Asgard. .

    It is true that Modgen has not seen many worlds, and his courage has never been suppressed by the narrow fjord.

    He ate oatmeal once, and will never forget its deliciousness. When he saw Rose¡¯s Rurik using those "crystal cups" at will, he not only shocked the huge financial resources of the leader, but he was extremely envious in his heart.

    On the dock, Modgen saw the gorgeously dressed Rurik and his wrinkled and graceful mother Niya. Behind the mother and son, there are ten girls with exactly the same clothes and exactly the same hairstyles. They are all the little maids of Rurik. Although they have humble identities, they have "crystal pendants" hanging on each of their necks.

    Does Chief Ross still have a lot of gems? Just a maid¡¯s pendant, I¡¯m afraid I can trade ten gold coins!

    Mordgen really didn''t know that the so-called "crystal pendant" was just colored glass.

    On the way home, the Gould family provided as many as ten cargo ships, a large number of people and goods, and boarded the ships in a mindful manner, making the cargo ships a heavy naive.

    At the dock, a wooden board was put down.

    Rurik held his mother''s hand: "Mom, be careful, let''s board the ship."

    "Oh, okay. I hope the journey home is safe."

    "Don''t doubt, we must be safe. I hope that after going back, people on the expedition will return one after another."

    Rurik''s words caught Niya''s attention. In fact, when she was heading north from Roseburg, she had only heard about the raids by nephew Arik, reported by a messenger from the south, that was going from one victory to another.

    "They will come back safely. Children, for their peace, you have to pray for them on the altar. God will listen to you."

    "Ok."

    Fighting without casualties is a small probability event. Rurik was certainly worried about Arik, since from the very beginning, the tribe''s young men in their twenties and thirties had elected Arik as the leader and went to fight with the leader. It was they who chose to take the initiative to war, and if they suffered losses, they should also be responsible for them.

    What Rurik needs are obedient fighters, but some militants in the tribe, they are young and energetic now, I am afraid they are required to sullen their heads to build the foundation, it is better to follow the battle hero Arik to continue to expand the revenge Coming quickly, in fact, in the name of revenge, to plunder the wealth of the Gotland and the Danes to enrich themselves.

    One thing to say is that Lurik cannot deny the benefits of the raid. Youdao is a huge risk equal to a huge benefit.

    It''s just that the Danes have used the action of destroying the Aostala tribe to prove to everyone what the anger of the Danes is.

    Therefore, the two brothers Rurik and Arik naturally had a conceptual deviation in the face of their old enemies.

    Arik felt that the Gotland people and even their master, the Danes, were indeed a bit strong, but the Ross Warriors were clearly the number one power above the sea.

    After all, Rurik lived with the two surviving granddaughters of Chief Ostara for a long time. Through the words of the two girls, he came to the opposite conclusion from his cousin. The power of the Danes is not only due to the number of people, but the leaders of the Danes have a strong appeal, and they can actually encourage a large number of tribes to organize coalition forces to fight.

    So do the Ross people have this kind of appeal?

    Pooh!

    Rurik felt that after half a year of contact, he could gather a group of Corvins and fill them in the Rus army to resist foreign invaders. How many people are in Kewen? In the Battle of the Ice River, their daring warriors were almost wiped out, and the backbones of the various Kewen tribes were interrupted. How much force can such a Kewen man provide?

    Therefore, Rurik¡¯s attitude can be summed up in one word, which is "gou"! It''s all right to say that it''s a bit of courage, to hide one''s power and bide its time, or even make a fortune in a muffled voice.

    Even if the northern chrome ore is controlled now, the production capacity of ferrochrome tools has reached an unprecedented level among the tribes.

    The Ross people have already taken advantage of weapons and tools, but the absolute lack of core population has made Rurik, who has begun partial contact and handling tribal affairs, unable to cope with the threat of a full-scale war that may exist in the future.

    And another regret is that he has not completely controlled the various powers of the tribe.

    The reason is not just that he has officially taken over the position of chieftain when he is not yet an adult. The most important point is that the hundreds of people who are the best in the tribe at this stage are the elite fighters of the tribe. For example, the strategy of Rurik, which deliberately achieves wealth accumulation through relatively introverted and improved production efficiency, is not as good as elite fighters who fight for their lives to fight and plunder.

    It seems that the latter makes Odin''s warriors find the true meaning of their lives in the **** fight.

    Ten cargo ships slowly left the port of Elronburg. With these ten ships as the core, a group of long ships followed, and the huge fleet began to walk towards the south wind snakeskin and head towards Roseburg in the south.

    July is about to arrive in the Julian calendar. This is the warmest season in the entire Nordic world. The temperature is not hot at all, but pleasant.

    Oats and rye grown in various parts of Northern Europe enter the most critical growth period in June and July.

    Farmers in Northern Europe are looking forward to a bumper harvest this year. However, the sowing period has been lagging far behind. The poor growth of wheat seedlings has begun to arouse some farmers¡¯ concerns. If the wheat matures just to hit the first cold snap, it is an accident. During the frost period, the result is no harvest!

    Some panic began to spread, and the peasants'' spontaneous priestly activities became more and more lively. The priests of the Mellaren people were deeply moved. After all, those people were very willing to collect money to do things.

    However, this panic was concealed by the excitement of the traditional trade season.

    Of course, in Jutland, the most "prosperous" peninsula under the control of the Danes, the complaints from the Gotland messengers undoubtedly hurt the nerves of the Danish leader Hafgen.

    "Those Mellaren people are too much! The Ross people attacked us, did you take action too?!"

    In his anger, Hafgen deliberately organized a fleet to defeat the heinous Mellaren. This crazy plan was immediately rejected by various tribes. The reason is very simple. In the expedition a year ago, most of the tribes who sent troops to participate in the war did not get any benefits, and the money lost before and after was really not good.

    Hafgen wouldn''t pay for subsidies out of his own pocket. If the war fails to make money, what else will he do?

    It is really stupid to go to war with the very powerful Melaren people and to rush out without adequate preparation. Once the Melalen people cannot be defeated in one fell swoop, the various tribes of Svealan in the north will unite to launch a counterattack. Who will become the preferred target of the Northern Alliance? Those people don''t necessarily attack the strongest Hafgen tribe first.

    Regarding this matter, the Gotland messenger completely regarded the Ross people who had made great victories everywhere as Melalen people. Not only did the survivors claim that the attackers were Melalen people, but also that the Melaren tribe was very close to Gotland. .

    In fact, this is what Arik calls a strategy.

    He deliberately played the banner of "Merlaren Avenger" and deliberately let go of some enemies, claiming that looting the fishing boat was to avenge the Ostala people.

    This reason is too reasonable. The Danes do believe that none of the tribes responded to Hafgen''s war intentions. In desperation, Hafgen sent five ships and nearly two hundred soldiers to support the Gotland as the leader.

    These Danes moved to the northernmost tip of Gotland. Their mission was to form a Danish-Gotland coalition after the M?laren landed to fight the enemy''s invasion. Is it going to go to the sea to find the plundered Mellaren and destroy it?

    The sea area is really too big, so if you take the initiative to search, it might as well settle down and stay secure. Besides, the two hundred Danish fighters are not pure fighters. They are usually fishermen like the Gotland people who "farm the land and fish mainly for fish". They leave their production to guard the Gotland people¡¯s homeland. Go for oatmeal and big mouthfuls of meat every day.

    Otherwise, why would the Danes fight for their allies?

    Therefore, these negative actions by the Danes did not affect Arik from victory to a new victory.

    There was something beneficial to the Rus in the southern waters, and Arik¡¯s reputation continued to rise during the war, and Rurik was completely unaware of this.

    The reality is that Rurik has been very effective in building and operating the Elon Orava Fort, and he is not going to eat dry food.

    The Tombstone Island in the ?land Islands where sixty-five Ross soldiers were buried, has now actually become Arik¡¯s "military base" and a pirate den for the Ross people in the true sense. It really fulfilled the strategic purpose of establishing settlements at the beginning, and the Ross ship could really sweep the southern seas unscrupulously based on this base. Anyway, the fishermen of Merlaren only go to the ?land Islands to fish as far as they are, so the southern part of the islands are all enemies. You can fight wantonly without worrying about hurting allies! Oh, it doesn''t matter if you get hurt by mistake, the pot has to be carried by the Gotlanders anyway.

    Arik''s plunder continued, and I am afraid that his career will come to an end only if the sea freezes.

    The warm sun shines on the fjord, and Roseburg is rare in life.

    See! The pine trees on the hills are dark green, causing the water in the fjord to be mapped to dark green.

    The Ross tribe, relying on the dense buildings on the mountains and coastline, suddenly appeared in the huge fleet that rushed into the fjord.

    "Ruriek!"

    "Ruriek!"

    ...

    Fishing boats approached the fleet spontaneously, and the fishermen shouted the name of Rurik while paddling to follow.

    Mudegan and his buddies sitting in the boat were full of these calls to praise Rurik.

    By now, all the Ross people were kneeling in front of a blond boy. Such a scene did not feel strange to Mordgen.

    Is there anything more amazing?

    Mudegan looked ahead, and he saw a large and crowded settlement deep in the narrow fjord, as well as a large number of masted ships wandering in the waters of the fjord.

    As the saying goes, it is eight hundred swans and three thousand sailors. Only the large number of Ross fishing boats encountered along the way further shocked Modgen.

    The fleet sailed out to a fixed place. What was surprising was that Ross sailors didn¡¯t care that the cargo ship was crowded with people. Their superb helmsman and sailing skills made the cargo ship really rely on wind for the entire journey. The fort floated all the way back to his hometown.

    Regarding this, Rurik and others had to admire the level of a professional sailor raised by the Gould family, not to mention that they were generally not young, and their superb skills were admirable and reassuring.

    The heavy cargo ship finally arrived at the port of the Gould family.

    Oh, or that this port has become the official port of the Ross tribe.

    Standing on the bow of the boat, seeing the changing scene in front of me, Rurik opened his mouth subconsciously.

    "Wow! I haven''t seen you for more than a month, and the number of reliable berths has increased dramatically!"

    In order to cope with the need for larger-scale trade in the future, the boys of the Gould family are really continuing to expand the port following the orders of the old father. Of course, there is no lifting machinery in any form here, but the berth trestle bridge made of wooden planks and hardwood piles has been further strengthened so that they can be fully carried. The heavy cargo ship is constantly swaying in the sea waves, causing the trestle bridge to hit.

    At the trestle bridge, two obese young men wore more gorgeous clothes. They were dressed in furry ferret clothes with a large number of colorful cloth strips, gem decorations and gold silk, which fully demonstrated the typical wealth of He Ben era.

    Ah, there is nothing more prosperous than being obese.

    This is my home after more than a month''s absence!

    Rurik walked over the planks and stepped on the sturdy trestle. When he got off the boat, he just had a brief conversation with Gould''s young sons, and in his own capacity, he decided to understand a very important deal immediately!

 Chapter 310ï¼š The triumph of another war chief Arik

    Yes, Rurik himself is not capable of finishing leather. The fur is not deeply tanned, and once it decays, it is no different from waste.

    The Gould family, they have been operating in Roseburg for many years. Thanks to the long-term stable environment provided by the tribe, they have made them rich. Of course, Rurik was convinced that he was Gould''s nobleman, and it was only natural to ask for more wealth from this wealthy businessman.

    Because the trade of various metal tools and weapons within the tribe was monopolized by Rurik. The blacksmith group and even the newly promoted Kewen blacksmiths are really out of a community of interests with Rurik.

    Rurik will openly sell the chrome steel and ferrochrome tools he brought back. Almost all of them are axes. An axe costs 20 silver coins or an equivalent amount of silver coins for exchange. Rurik decides on the existing price No changes are made.

    However, the large amount of leather brought back can be an article.

    All furs, including all polar bear skins, will cost Rurik, fifty silver coins for a bear skin, two silver coins for a snow rabbit skin, and five silver coins for a reindeer skin.

    In this way, the price has greatly exceeded the market price, and the price of bearskin is not too high.

    Rurik deliberately did this and deliberately forced them to buy. He had already figured out a concept of "leather consumption tax for big merchants", which would be used to suppress when the Goulds desperately refused to force them to accept the weird name. , A new tax full of malicious intent.

    In the final analysis, Rurik wants to make money from the rich and the rich, in order to relieve the pressure of financial expenditure that is gradually increasing under his rule.

    After listening to Rurik¡¯s quote, the two obese young men widened on the spot. Their eyes were almost narrowed because of their obesity, and their eyes were clearly showing blue pupils.

    One of the elder brothers argued for reasons: "My honorable lord, the price you put forward is really too high. How can there be such a high price in the market? We will lose money in completing this transaction."

    "What? You refused to trade with me?"

    Rurik frowned only slightly, and the two of them withdrew their resistance.

    "However, the price is still a bit high."

    "Why? Want to bargain? Listen, we hunted the fiercest beast from the far north. You should praise my bravery. Now you tell me that the price set is too high."

    "No! I didn''t mean that. My lord." The elder brother pulled his younger brother. The two knew that there was no way out. They couldn''t think of a better solution. For the sake of the family''s longevity, they covered their hearts and bowed slightly: "Then follow you. Requirements. We...we are willing to spend money to buy."

    Helplessness is helplessness. Soon after Gould immigrated to the Ross tribe, he began to have a little doubt about his actions. Specifically, he felt more complicated.

    Generally speaking, if you go to the Ross people, you should be able to gain long-term stability, and your descendants are also expected to enter the core group of the Ross people. This is a political right that they cannot enjoy in their hometown. Just to get it, the family really continued to bleed, as if his family had become Rurik¡¯s sheep, but Rurik was really not a person who indulged in pleasure, and the funds requested were actually used by ordinary people. Gould was scheming, he knew that this was a way to win people''s hearts.

    Gould''s education to the children is to ask them to obey Rurik''s request, even if the request is somewhat unreasonable.

    Especially since Rurik participated in the war and returned home across the frozen sea.

    If Gould was good to Rurik at the beginning, it was to maximize commercial benefits. Now he is more afraid of Rurik. He really didn¡¯t know that a child who had fallen and killed seven or eight hundred enemies (Rurik, as Otto¡¯s overcoming chief, would naturally have the greatest glory in victory). What kind of extreme measures would you take if you angered yourself.

    Gould''s children followed his father''s orders and bought Rurik''s leather goods at a very expensive price within a short time when the fleet docked. As for the follow-up matters, Lurik didn''t care. In short, he took his own servants, guys, and fighters back to their home away from home.

    On that night, the servants of the Goulds came to the leader''s door carrying a heavy suitcase.

    They unloaded the box and withdrew, and there were as many as nine thousand silver coins!

    And R¨¹lik also immediately ordered the mercenaries to join him to transport the silver coins to the room where the "big money box" was stored in the long house of the priest. Compared to building a vault by himself, Rurik felt that it was most reasonable to arrange for a man to act as a goalkeeper and guard the sacred priestly realm where silver and gold coins were stored.

    Also in the long room of the priest, Rurik saw Lumia, who was dressed in a plain robe and devoted himself to the one-on-one education of an elderly Veria priest.

    It was like seeing her brother who had been gone for a long time, Lu Mia jumped over excitedly, hugged Rurik, and kept telling her that she did not bury her head to meet her sins.

    It was this hug that Rurik''s heart finally calmed down.

    what! Finally came home.

    However, how come Arik hasn''t come back yet. Is the battle still going on? !

    Not only did Arik not return, but where Otto¡¯s fleet is now, Rurik still lacks the latest news.

    The sacrificial offerings on the summer solstice came as scheduled.

    On this day, the Ross people have no night.

    At the moment when the light was at its dimest and the orange sun was frozen on the horizon, the Russ completed their sacrifice.

    Compared to a year ago, Lumia grew taller and stronger. She has shown the graceful figure of a young girl. When she wears the priest''s plain robe and the antler helmet with a flower crown, the whole person becomes more beautiful and solemn.

    The ten maids of Rurik received technical training on sacrifices immediately after returning. The girls wore flower crowns and surrounded the stone ship altar. Lumia, the owner of the largest flower crown, was the high priest with a cane as usual. Under the guidance of Veria, presided over this sacrificial activity.

    As agreed, Rurik half-kneeled in the altar and prayed to the gods for the safety of the entire tribe.

    In the past, Rurik¡¯s feelings about these sacrificial activities probably didn''t have supernatural magic power, but it could really calm people''s hearts.

    Now, Rurik feels that what he needs most is the human heart!

    He sincerely prayed that the development strategy of the tribe could be implemented steadily, and that sudden wars and natural disasters would not lead to huge irresistible variables.

    He especially prayed that his father, cousin, and all the Ross people who were roaming outside would return to their homes before the winter.

    The money obtained from the Goulds relieved Rurik''s financial pressure. But what really allowed him to relax was the "low-carbon steel product sales dividend", which was actually the corporate tax paid by the blacksmiths.

    In addition, Rurik sold more than five hundred chrome steel axes without wooden handles and made a fortune.

    Silver coins are just a medium of exchange, but there are really a lot of silver coins circulating in the Ross tribe. All kinds of goods traded within the tribe have naturally increased in price, and this strange state of high prices is of course abnormal.

    Rurik wants to train his subordinates, especially for the boys. He consciously needs a large number of professional fighters who are completely off the job. To support this group of people, it is necessary to purchase a large amount of supplies out of pocket. At the moment when the grains have been exhausted, Rurik can only hope that the fishermen will fish on a large scale to provide a large amount of food and ensure that the quality of the daily diet of more than 300 boys and girls maintains a high level.

    The hustle and bustle of the world is for good, and the fishermen go fishing to live a good life. They spontaneously continued to raise the price of their catches, and tested other people''s ability to bear the price, and the price has also stabilized at a high level.

    It is not uncommon for Rick to remain in the current situation. He desperately tried to find a way to reasonably gather a large number of silver coins in circulation into his hands from the market, in order to force such operations to force prices to fall. However, he really has too many people to support! The amount of money used to buy fish caught every day actually exceeds one hundred silver coins, and there is a tendency to continue to rise!

    The fishermen have benefited, and more fishermen have become diligent.

    The supply of fish on the market has increased, but the price has not fallen. The reason is quite simple.

    In this era when resources are generally scarce, even the Ross people who settle by the sea still lack food. Because of the war dividends, many families suddenly gained a fortune. The first way they thought of consumption was usually to buy food. This demand caused a fishing boom among fishermen.

    Macroscopically, the consumption of fish and meat of the entire tribe continued to increase, and the silver coins in the hands of fishermen began to accumulate.

    Rich fishermen prefer to buy excellent weapons and tools from the blacksmiths controlled by Rurik. Although they pay more and get excellent steel swords, they will have the confidence to go to the sea. They all felt that the steel sword in their hands could bring them good luck.

    Even so, a large number of fishermen still had some spare money in their pockets, so they began to move south until they broke into the territory of the Mellaren.

    In 830 AD, the most lively July and August of the M?laren Bazaar, the mysterious Russ finally ceased to be very mysterious.

    Some ordinary Ross fishermen came with a large number of silver coins, and many fishermen were dressed in simple clothes, with a beautiful dagger hanging from the belt around their waist. They didn''t risk running to Lake M?laren to **** fishing resources with the locals.

    They are a group of consumers, they buy anything they need in the market, even slaves from afar, such as the poor Briton woman.

    The spontaneous actions of the tribal people made it difficult for Rurik to say anything in his eyes.

    If he really wants to say something, he can only sigh with emotion: "People in the ninth century have little knowledge reserves, and their minds are still very smart."

    Every day, new fishing boats are pushed down the sea on the sandy beach of Roseburg.

    Every day, there will be a constant ding, ding, dong, bang from the enclosed wooden shed by the sea, and new ships continue to be built.

    As time enters July, life seems to be back on track.

    But every time he stood on the hill where the children were trained and looked at the sails in the distant fjord, Rurik''s mind turned more and more to the boat.

    He often remembered his agreement with his cousin about the raiding phalanx against the Gotland fishermen.

    "Aric, you are coming back!"

    Turn around, until the 15th of July in the Julian calendar.

    A brisk long ship entered the fjord waters, it did not raise its sails, it was a group of unkempt warriors struggling to paddle.

    Fishing boats have noticed this tribal warship, whether its sudden appearance brought important news.

    Sure enough, they were not only messengers, but also soldiers who ended the plunder!

    They went to the home of Harrodsson, who was in charge of staying behind, and reported to him with Arik''s message that the looting fleet was already on its way to triumph.

    What a huge piece of good news! Rurik summoned these messengers and learned about Arik''s raiding routine.

    The messenger mentioned how many hostile fishermen they killed, how many catches and how many tools they took.

    Most critically, they focused on the captured ships.

    "Well, it looks like I need to get my money ready to change the boat with my brother."

    What is really lacking? Now that Rurik feels that he has no shortage of metalware for the time being, he has an urgent need for fishing boats. Of course, Rurik can place orders for the tribal shipbuilders, but even if he is noble and more willing to pay attention to contracts, he still accepts orders at the current market price.

    The price of a fishing boat continues to rise, coupled with the time and number of ships built at the same time are not satisfactory to Rurik.

    In that case, it is better to wait for Arik to bring the captured fishing boat back.

    Rurik was looking forward to it, and on the third day after the self-confidence returned, he broke into a huge fleet in the fjord.

    If one word is used to describe this fleet, it would be "swaggering."

    The fleet is mighty and mighty, Arik is like his uncle Otto, standing on the bow of the fleet leader, holding the raised bow in one hand, and holding his sword hilt in the other.

    He was full of spirits, just like the entire triumphal team he led, all the people who participated in the looting battle for more than two months did not have the exhaustion of the long battle on their faces, and some were the joy of victory and the desire to return home.

    Of course, there is also a dream of getting rich.

    "Brothers, it''s about to enter the port! Send my order to go down, be optimistic about the towed fishing boat, don''t let the rope break!"

    "Remember, each fishing boat is two hundred silver coins. Be optimistic about the boat and don''t be a sinner to brothers!"

    The warriors are no fools. They dragged a large number of fishing boats in series with wooden shells. It seems that as long as they cut a few axes against the bottom of the boat, they will become a pile of useless wood that continues to sink.

    After dragging too many ships, Arik spent a lot of time at sea, and the speed of the fleet is still slow when entering the port.

    The only benefit of slow progress is that this young "warrior hero" will be further respected by the people.

    Ross people, they always respect the brave in battle.

    A large number of Russ gathered at the pier. Some people said that this was the triumph of the great leader, and informed sources said that this was the righteous man who defeated the Gotland people.

    In short, they are the triumphant fleet, and the returnees need to be cheered by the tribe.

    Rurik took the best spot on the beach with his men. The children lined up in a neat phalanx. Everyone carried a wooden shield in one hand and a wooden stick in the other. The stick kept beating on the shield, and the warm sound was Rurik''s greeting to the triumphant cousin.

    Rurik put on his own magnificent ferret costume, and his "wives and concubines" who were destined to marry were also beautifully dressed.

    Arik at the bow of the ship watched the crowds of people gathered together, and their ears were full of enthusiastic cheers. He was sure that he was the great hero of triumph, immersed in the excitement of this spirit, two lines of tears flowed from his azure blue eyes.

    "Now, I am also a hero recognized by you!"

    Arik, he regrets his bad fate. He loves his younger brother deeply. As he grows older, he cannot avoid his jealousy of his younger brother in his heart.

    The younger brother is a **** blessed by the great **** Odin, and he is just a mortal with flesh and blood.

    What height can a mortal reach?

    Seeing the cheers of the tribesmen, Arik wiped away the tears. He felt that he must continue to be congratulated by the tribesmen after landing in the image of a majestic warrior.

    Soon, Arik saw the neatly arranged people. Needless to say, this must be an interesting trick by the cute little brother. Although the younger brother''s subordinates are still children, he has to admit that these children only need ten years to grow up. They are the new fighters of the tribe and even more promising.

    He quickly noticed some snow-white human figures. Needless to say, Rurik himself and his concubines were dressed in ferret furs to show off his wealth, which was a very public display of his wealth.

    I saw my younger brother, my mother (actually my aunt), my wife, and even the infant child Ascade.

    "Brothers, adjust the course! Heading towards the children who are in line, we will rush to the beach in front of them!"

    The paddling warriors roared, and the well-trained soldiers quickly corrected the course and led the entire fleet straight to Rurik.

    "Aric, are you finally going to land?" Rurik quickly saw his cousin, a man standing on the bow holding his sword high.

    On this trip, Arik held the sword of his dead father, Rurik¡¯s uncle Ogier. As the successor of the sword, Arik refurbished the sword into a steel sword and gave it a fierce name." the Avengers". Therefore, Arik has two steel swords. Compared with fighting with a sword and shield, he feels more and more that he is holding two swords, and he can directly scare the enemy in a threatening posture.

    Therefore, the fighters who fought with him began to playfully nickname Arik: Double Swords.

    It seems that this is a domineering nickname Arik naturally likes it.

    Of course, the two swords will eventually have new heirs. Arik hopes to have two sons so that the two brothers can inherit their double swords! Oh, the eldest son inherits the family business and must inherit the "Avenger" of his grandfather. As for the newly built steel sword, it will naturally be inherited by the youngest son who has not yet been born.

    The ship washed up the beach, and the sturdy keel wood cut deep dents in the sandy beach flattened by the tide.

    Those empty fishing boats connected in series also rushed to the beach due to inertia. There was a dull roar, and the beach trembled. Soon the sandy beach was full of boats!

    Rurik saw his cousin, with a very chic posture, supporting the boat gang with one hand, his whole body and the bow of the boat jumped down and stepped onto the solid ground.

    He glanced unconsciously, seeing a large number of empty ships passively stranded, and he couldn''t help but blossom in joy.

    ferry! A large number of ready-made ships are here!

    Many difficult problems can be solved!

 Chapter 311ï¼š The achievements of Arik who swept the sea in the south

    With his hair loose, Arik got off the boat and returned to his hometown.

    The two swords were inserted back into the scabbard. With a pair of weather-beaten smiling faces, he took a firm step and opened his arms to welcome the people of his hometown.

    "I''m back! I''m sorry to make you wait a long time."

    He talked as he walked, and his wife Peravina hugged the baby child and walked quickly over in a strong atmosphere of excitement.

    Or seeing his father return, Ascade, who was only seven months old, his babbling and babbling even more stimulated Arik''s enthusiasm.

    He hugged his son as if he hugged all the future. After hitting the tearful forehead of his wife, he continued to embrace the child enthusiastically and approached his little brother.

    To tell the truth, seeing a large number of tribal ships rushing to the beach with fearlessness, Ruriek watched with enthusiasm. He subconsciously felt that his cousin had gone through a long war, or looting, and had gained a lot of spoils.

    Regarding the controversial nature of the plunder, Rurik no longer wants to be entangled in these things. The Gotlands are enemies after all, and their losses have nothing to do with them.

    Seeing a large number of soldiers turning over and disembarking from the ship, most of them have sloppy images, at least they are still huge in number.

    Could it be that after a long period of plunder, he has almost no loss? !

    Rurik couldn''t hide his excitement, raised his pretty little head, and looked up at his brother.

    "Aric, welcome back. Well, your beard seems to be getting longer."

    "Hey." Arik subconsciously stretched out his right hand and touched the little brother''s face: "Your face is as delicate as the mink on your body. The messenger told me that you have been developing the north, and it seems that you are not there. suffer."

    "Of course, how can I treat myself badly."

    Arik shrugged: "My lovely brother, your delicate little face is like a girl. I hope you grow up quickly and add your beard like I did, so that you are a real man."

    "Ah! Maybe my chest will grow thick hair too, wouldn''t it be more mighty?"

    Arik was amused and laughed, the truth is just as Rurik ridiculed, Arik''s chest is now full of golden hairs, and his arms are also covered with fine hairs.

    There are no lions in the Nordic world, but some Frankish nobles have seen male lions from Africa. Therefore, some Frankish warriors who claim to be very brave, they wear long golden hair and fight, sometimes claiming to have the power of a lion, and then draped leopard skins obtained in the European mountains and forests on their bodies in the battle to show their abundant martial arts.

    As long as Arik continues to grow his hair and beard, and as long as he does not feel that the flowing hair is an obstacle to fighting, then he can also call himself a lion.

    A large number of fighters, with arrogant self-confidence and the joy of going home, spontaneously gathered to their commander Arik.

    The tribal warriors are numerous and powerful, and their broken clothes also emit some peculiar smell.

    R¨¹lik has long been unaware of it. He estimated that after these guys triumphed, the first thing is to move the spoils home, and the second thing is to clean themselves.

    Arik continued to caress Rurik''s little face: "I have gained a lot this time. A lot of ships are as you can see."

    Arik casually pointed to the ships that washed up on the beach, the large number of ships loaded in the warships, they did not have a tall bow and no mast (the mast was chopped off), and the shipboard was simpler, at best. It''s just some relatively long ordinary ships.

    "I saw it a long time ago!"

    "How is it? Do you like it?"

    "Um..." Rurik couldn''t say anything. Although he didn''t directly check on the ship, he realized that the quality of these ordinary ships must be inferior during the process of washing the beach. For example, their biggest feature compared to warships is that their keels are too slender.

    Rurik settled: "How many are they?"

    "There are twenty ships!"

    Arik''s ability to increase his voice is completely to promote his martial arts.

    "how do you feel?"

    "The number is amazing! As many as twenty!" Rurik''s little heart was really stimulated, and he raised his head to look at the boats, and he couldn''t help but fill up a very beautiful picture.

    "How about? Do you like it? Oh, you will keep your promise."

    "Of course." Rurik shrugged, "Twenty ships, as long as you bring them back, I will pay you. Each ship is two hundred silver coins, I will pay today!"

    At first, Arik felt that it was a bit embarrassing to expect the little brother to take out the money in the first place, after all, it was a total of forty pounds of silver coins!

    Unexpectedly that the little brother was so refreshing, Arik blamed himself for worrying about his brother''s hesitation.

    He was in a very good mood. He turned around and shouted in front of the assembled soldiers; "Brothers! Our Rurik has spoken, and he has bought all the boats. Soon you will be able to get them in your pockets. Get a sum of money!"

    The crowd came around spontaneously. They were eager to sell the captured fishing boats that were dragged all the way. They were even worried that irreparable damage to the boats caused by the battle would lead to buyers Liurik bargaining.

    As expected, Rurik lived up to the expectations. He was the "Blesser of Odin", and he spoke loudly.

    "Arik! Your expedition does not seem to have been lost?" Rurik''s call caused the excited Arik to twist his body again.

    "Of course! You may not believe it, my subordinates are only injured, and no one died in battle."

    His answer is really surprising, although the well-equipped soldier has a very high probability of surviving when he fights in blood. Rurik doesn''t feel that his people are inferior in weapons to those of Gotland.

    Do not! Wait a minute!

    Rurik patronized and talked to his brother, he noticed his mercenary captain and all twenty mercenaries carrying crossbows from the corner of his eyes. The number of them is visible to the naked eye, and it can be seen that they have not suffered any loss.

    Is there a generation gap in weapons? There must be.

    Leurik immediately asked a very critical question: "Arik, do you estimate how many enemies have you wiped out in the long battle?"

    "This..." Arik grasped his chin and estimated: "We attacked at least forty fishing boats and killed at least 200 of them!"

    "Ah?! So many. Since it is forty ships, why do you bring back twenty ships."

    "Because many ships broke directly in the battle." Arik pointed at his flagship: "See the thick keel and the raised bow? My brother, it seems you really don''t know. What is a warship."

    "Ok?"

    "How do you think I fought?"

    Rurik thoughtfully: "I send mercenaries to you. You must have commanded them to shoot at the enemy with a crossbow."

    "You¡¯re right, but you still don¡¯t know how to fight at sea. My brother, I commanded a fleet to fight at sea last year. I have sufficient experience! Your crossbow is indeed an excellent weapon, but a lot of it. The arrow fell into the sea and you will never be able to take it back. Your mercenary almost emptied the arrow, and in the end there was not much left."

    "It doesn''t matter. Arrows are all consumables. If we lose them, we will make new ones. Anyway, they are not expensive."

    Not expensive? Arik knows that his brother is a natural business man, and that he can accumulate a lot of wealth for himself by relying on business alone. There is a new difference between himself and his brother. He is not rare to waste iron tools, but he is very rare!

    Arik shrugged: "You will always learn about battles at sea in the future! Compared to those fishing boats that usually only have five or six people, my warship can row 30 people at the same time. The speed of the warship is very fast, and the bow of the ship is very fast. Very strong. Rurik, you are me, how do you command the battle?"

    "Ah!" Rurik suddenly realized: "You will direct the brothers to crash directly?!"

    "You guessed it! This is how I didn''t take all the boats! Many fishing boats were directly hit and sunk by me."

    "Where are the fishermen who fell into the water?" Rurik asked next.

    "Those people? All the men were killed, and the women picked up all of them and transported them to Tombstone Island. You know, the brothers stationed over there need women very much."

    Arik recounted his cruel past in arrogant words, and Rurik didn''t think it was cruel anymore.

    The beastly war is like this. The so-called Gotland fishermen, of course, are fishermen, but they can become warriors as soon as they are transformed. In the Nordic world of this era, there really are no common people. Every man of a tribe has the obligation to defend his tribe from birth.

    The calm fjord was immersed in the excitement, and the plain life soon had an invigorating conversation.

    The people who live in the fjord are forced to close, especially the large number of female family members. Their daily work of tailoring, fetching water, fetching water, and cooking is to hone their interest. This is how life is always lackluster. .

    Women happily hand over their young children to Rurik for training. The logic at the bottom is that Rurik takes care of the food, so as to save their own expenses. Secondly, they are concerned about whether their children can become better.

    The young fighters returned, and they told their sisters, wives and even their mothers about their achievements in the crusade against the Gotland. They couldn''t help describing how brave they were, how witty the war chief Arik was, and even touted Rurik''s mercenaries and their weapons.

    The women heard these interesting things from the returning soldiers, especially after seeing the spoils they brought back, they suddenly ignored the possibility of death caused by the war. In other words, although they are not very willing in principle, in the face of their own material consumption, they urgently need their own men to break through.

    In reality, Roseburg was overcrowded. The nearby hills had trees that could make big ships were cut down. The nearby forests were generally full of small trees, and the small beasts in the forests were also wildly captured by hunters.

    The land in the fjord is barren and the climate is short-lived with frost-free periods. Men and women cannot be self-sufficient through effective planting. The fishing industry and northern hunting in winter are the economic foundation of the tribe. These very difficult tasks must be done by men.

    I have to say that people¡¯s eyes are sharp. Under the command of the big leader Otto, and under the leadership of Otto¡¯s two children, the tribe quickly became strong.

    Some small families have enjoyed war dividends, and some small families have enjoyed industrial development dividends.

    The dividends actually benefited all tribal families, including those with difficulties due to their men''s death in battle or accidental deaths, and even aging men and women. Two years have passed, and in modern times, all the people of the Rus tribe, whether young or old, have really received development dividends.

    The returning soldiers not only brought home a batch of seized spoils, such as a large number of fishing gear, but also cut canvas from enemy ships and even worn-out clothes.

    They brought back a lot of things. In fact, Arik deliberately delayed the return date until the sea was frozen.

    Of course, there is nothing like organizing thousands of fighters to go directly to the island, hacking and killing the Gotland army, and then directly looting the wealth of the islanders, so that everyone will make a fortune. To this day, Arik still believes that the enemy is bad. He always thinks that his uncle Otto¡¯s prohibition from mobilizing the main force of the Ross tribe to fight the enemy is a measure of opportunity.

    Because the local fishermen''s raid was to run from one victory to another, he strengthened the fact that the enemy was inferior.

    But something very bad, their actions were too aggressive, forcing the Gotland fishermen to stop fishing in the fertile northern waters (because they are located at the estuary of Lake M?laren, this sea area is rich in nutrients). It seems that the fishing grounds are occupied by fishermen from the north, but the fishermen of the Melaren tribe are actually just fishing for freshwater fish in the lake. They don''t know about the war in the sea, and because of their inherent knowledge, they dare not venture south.

    For a time, the fishing industry in the vast seas became sluggish, and the Russian warships were like cruising sharks, searching for and biting enemies they encountered.

    As time went by, Arik continued to get nothing for many days, and the days of fishing and fishing on the spot made everyone feel boring. In that case, it is better to take the spoils back as early as possible.

    The seized tools enriched the families of the soldiers. On the still short night on the first day of their return, Arik took a few people, summoned all the people involved in the battle to his doorstep, and then sold them equally in public. Loot ship money.

    Everyone held up the torches soaked in pine resin, with wide-open eyes, staring at the open suitcase and the reflective silver coins inside.

    During the long day, Rurik had a long conversation with his cousin in his own home.

    My cousin said a lot about the details of the incident in the southern waters. By the way, Rurik listened to the description of the mercenary captain Jeflo, so that he had an intuitive understanding of naval battles and divided the tactics into different ranks.

    The so-called, the best strategy is the bow collision, the middle strategy is arrow shooting, and the lower strategy is jumping and fighting.

    The two brothers completed the delivery of the ownership of the ship in a relaxed and happy atmosphere.

    Arik had eaten at the leader''s house, even if it was already evening, he still took the cash box to distribute the money.

    "Attention! Twenty silver coins for everyone! Twenty silver coins including me!"

    "We are all brothers, we have been floating at sea for two months, everyone must be paid!"

    "Attention! Leave after taking the money. Everyone can only take it once. It is not allowed to take the brother''s money privately, and offenders will be punished."

    ...

    Arik was really afraid of someone pretending to take it. Ruriek and his family were also watching. The young soldiers of the tribe were rushing and looting, and he couldn''t help but regret it.

    "Oh! There are probably guys who fish in troubled waters like this! Fortunately, my people have been forced to train to know how to line up."

    After all, they were madmen who fought with Arik, and Rurik was just watching. How Arik sends money is his business, and has nothing to do with him.

    The only thing that makes Rurik keenly pay attention to is that Arik''s so-called generosity As a commander, is he really trying to divide the four thousand silver coins for selling fishing boats? !

    Of course, the mercenaries are people from Rurik, and they can only get a reward from the master¡¯s family. Regarding the rewards of Lloydevlo and others, Rurik has already finished the bonus. The so-called bonus is actually twenty silver coins to correspond. Two months of expatriate combat wages, and a cumulative food subsidy of five silver coins.

    Arik really only took twenty silver coins, and within a short time, the heavy box became empty. Rurik was actually more worried. These fighters fought side by side for a long time. They were originally angry with the villain who was greedy for the spoils of their comrades. Now they command Arik to set an example of seeking fairness, and no one has the idea of ??greed.

    So, is Arik really generous?

    Of course, he is indeed generous.

    Rurik naturally saw the deep situation: rather than getting real silver and gold coins, his cousin is now more dependent on personal prestige.

    "You yearn for glory? Of course, I also yearn. Now we are on a different path, I''m afraid I will still be the winner forever."

 Chapter 312ï¼š Discussion on Social Security Caused by Fishing Boat

    The fishing boats were bought, but when Rurik started to inspect the boats the next day, he somewhat regretted his hasty decision.

    Jeflo recalled his duties as the captain of the mercenary, and now his biggest job is to act as a personal guard for Rurik.

    He followed Rurik, and there were more than twenty mercenaries, dragging the ropes on his shoulders, and shouting chants to tow all the fishing boats to a unified position.

    It was already afternoon, and the gentle sunshine was shining on the entire fjord. The climate was very pleasant, and the many ships in front of Rurik made him a little unhappy.

    Let¡¯s look at these fishing boats. They are of course built using the usual shipbuilding techniques of the Viking tribe. The layers of dry wooden planks are soaked in seawater and swelled, and the gaps are coated with rosin to keep the whole boat closed.

    When Rurik''s little hand touched the old dark hull, he could clearly see the large number of scratches on the plank, and even signs of aging and cracking.

    What made him even more annoying was that the hull was generally too thin.

    Under Jevlo''s gaze, he circled a small fishing boat about five stikas in length (nearly five meters), and soon noticed some unusual holes in the boat''s board.

    "Yevlo!"

    "in!"

    "These ships..." Rurik wanted to say something, but now he didn''t bother to say it.

    "My lord." Yevlo asked tentatively, approaching him.

    "It''s nothing, you take me aboard, I want to see the structure inside."

    "Yes."

    If there were no ladders, Rurik could not directly climb onto the boat on his own strength. He was lifted by Yevlotto, then turned over and entered the cabin.

    Rurik sits on a relatively flat plank at the bottom of the boat. This is not a real deck. It is just a plank laid so that the fishermen can stably stack their catches and even have a flat place when they float at sea. Rest on your side.

    Although the interior of the ship was not completely straight, a standing column full of wood debris immediately attracted Rurik''s attention.

    He immediately grabbed his hands on the side of the ship and asked Jeflo: "What''s the matter? Where''s the mast of the ship? Did you chop it off?!"

    Yevro was shocked, and hurriedly replied: "My lord, we cut it."

    "Why?! The fine sail fishing boat is now a rowing boat."

    "This..." Yevlob wanted to say that this was ordered by Arik. Considering that the man was his master''s elder brother, it was obviously unwise to blame Arik.

    Jeflo had a good reason, and it was exactly Arik¡¯s reason: "My lord, we don¡¯t have the ability to take care of so many sailboats. In order to avoid the chaos on the return voyage, all the masts were cut off. As for the canvases, the brothers from Tombstone Island cut them off. Take it away to make clothes."

    "Making clothes? It''s amazing." Rurik was taken aback, then Hunter grinned helplessly. "They are already so poor? How many good things you haven''t looted? How is it possible."

    "My lord, they are indeed... really poor. I''m sorry, I offended them."

    "It doesn''t matter." Rurik waved his hand, then raised his head and sighed to the sky: "Oh! Twenty ships are all broken ships. Those Gotlanders, are they fishing with these broken ships?"

    "Yes, their ships are terrible. My lord, maybe you spent four thousand silver coins..."

    Rurik immediately stopped Evlo''s words: "I know you are going to say that I wasted money. It doesn''t matter, I have always been a trustworthy person."

    In the looting battle that lasted for more than two months, Arik and his straightforward Ross army were the main combat forces, and Jeflo and his mercenary brothers supported the forces in principle. Based on this principle, even if 20 of them carry a crossbow and approach the enemy fishing boat to launch a salvo, they will basically hit a fishing boat that has no actual deck, thin planks, and no effective defense in one blow. Permission to share loot.

    During the long battle period, Jeflo and his people were completely toolmen under Arik.

    After all, he was a mercenary, and he had to obey the master''s orders to do this job.

    So Arik really used Jeflo and others as tools. They floated at sea almost every day, and the so-called rewards they received were only fish meat and distilled fresh water. For the other Ross people, they can often rest on Tombstone Island and digest the spoils they have caught for the first time.

    Anyway, it is to be a mercenary, and Jeflo and his brothers are more willing to be the mercenary of Rurik. As for the bitterness, blood and sweat, and unfair treatment in Arik''s hands, they swallowed this bitterness by themselves.

    In any case, Yevlo didn''t like these captured fishing boats.

    Although in the looting battle, most of the enemy ships were destroyed in the battle immediately, and the best quality ships became the treasures of the settlers on Tombstone Island, and the remaining piles of relatively inferior goods were all thrown away. Rurik.

    Jeflo regretted his master.

    "These boats are too bad. If you need a boat, why not directly hire a local boat builder from the tribe? The mountains and forests here still have a lot of wood suitable for shipbuilding. You can make better ones. Why use the broken ships of the Gotland people. ."

    "I just need it urgently now," Rurik pointed out.

    "My lord, don''t you... do you expect me to take my brothers and drive these boats to fish? Oh, you can''t afford me too much." Yevro smiled heartily.

    "Then why not? You are a Finn, and almost all of your other brothers are from Merlaren. You all know how to row and fish."

    "But we are fighters."

    "I know. But you all have an old day! When you are old and can''t use weapons to fight, what do you do? You don''t have to continue fishing to feed yourself."

    "Then fight to death in the last battle." Jeflo joked, "Those people''s beliefs are about fighting to death."

    "Can you? You are Odin''s warrior?"

    "I don''t care. You know, I am a Finn, thanks to your care, if I am too old to lift the sword, please let me stay with those science people. I have a more common language with them."

    R¨¹lik resisted a smile. He still lay on the boat gang and looked at Jeflo: "These broken boats can continue to be pushed into the sea to fish anyway. You can paddle without sails. Jeflo, you and your brothers have both. The old day, if that day comes, you can rest assured that I will not forget your achievements in your youth. I will reward you fishing boats, and you can fish by yourself and continue to live. If you are really old to the time when you can¡¯t even fish. , You still don¡¯t have to worry. I will send someone to reward you with fresh fish every day, until you naturally come to the end of your life."

    Rurik¡¯s remarks by Yevro were really unheard of. He was a little touched, but he still found it absurd.

    The conversation between the two gradually attracted some mercenaries who had finished towing the ship. They gathered and soon realized the wonder of Rurik''s words.

    Because my master is talking about a thing that everyone has never considered-pension.

    Talking about pension in ancient times? It is an unrealistic luxury.

    It''s not that Rurik didn''t know this. Regarding this matter, in fact, it is not unwilling to do it more often because of the poor productivity of the era.

    There are clouds in the ancients of the East, and the widows, widows, loneliness, and disabled people all have support. This is a philosophical idea put forward by the Eastern world very early, and it is also the theoretical basis for exploring the feasibility of building a harmonious society.

    However, the Western world has been living in the ¡°jungle ecology¡± for a long time. The so-called concepts of social relief and old-age care are really magical to the kingdoms established by a group of barbarians. Even if they generally believe in God, they also believe that it is the work of the priest to relieve the poor, and the weddings and funerals are all managed by the priests. Finally, nobles, they are more concerned about whether the land tax has been obtained.

    Therefore, for a more backward-civilized tribe like the Rus tribe, Rurik was already trying to change something.

    Now, Rurik is too lazy to mention his attacks on tribal governance to Jeflo, such as organizing a group of widows and poor women to buy their tailor-made labor; hiring a group of older men to buy their logging and Construction workforce.

    Especially for the orphans of the entire tribe, and even all the young children, regardless of men and women, Rurik controls them all, trains their physique, educates their minds, and grants better food.

    Because men and women in the tribe have a rapid increase in mortality after the age of fifty, the Ross people do not need to consider the issue of pension.

    Therefore, an old woman who looks like a haggard like the high priest Veria, she is now seventy out of four, which is really a miracle of life.

    But Rurik had to think about something in advance, that is, the tribe under his own rule. As people''s living standards began to improve, their lifespan was also rising. Especially with the widespread use of soap and the emergence of a new, warmer Novgorod woodcut, the health of the tribe has improved significantly.

    Although everyone still believes in the life of each person, now the leader can properly take care of the children of the tribe. If he can also take care of the elderly of the tribe, then the power of the leader can be further supported.

    From the beginning, Rurik did not trust the myth of the so-called "son of Odin" to maintain his prestige for a long, long time. Perhaps he is indeed the "son of Odin", but what the real people need most is always adequate food and warmth. Home, clothing.

    Seeing that his mercenaries were gathering, Liu Rick was a small chatter, and now he had to take it seriously.

    In the past, it was indeed an imagination, but now Rurik feels it is necessary to give these guys who are working for themselves, to draw them a giant pie before they get old.

    Rurik stood at the bow of the ship and said loudly, "Brothers, you are young and strong now, but you have to think about what to do when you are old."

    Everyone looked at each other, because no one really thought about this issue.

    "What do you care about?" A mercenary said with a grin, "We will sell your lives, and you will give us money, that''s it. If we get rewards from your lord because of our military exploits and become a member of the Ross tribe, we will be the biggest one. with pleasure."

    "What''s that? What''s your requirement?"

    "Otherwise?" Yevlo shrugged. "My lord, do you really want to implement your words? Reward your brothers every day in a few decades?"

    As soon as Yevlo finished speaking, everyone burst into laughter.

    It was clear that these guys obviously had an indifferent attitude towards their future.

    Then someone laughed and said: "We are all fighters, how can we have an old day? Maybe we will die in the next battle."

    "Yeah! As long as we can bury the dead or burn them to ashes, that''s fine."

    Of course, some people think that if they are lucky enough to survive the day when they can''t use an axe or a sword, and get a reward from the master of Rurik, then they will bless the master''s family forever in another world.

    Therefore, no one suspects that the rich Rurik is bragging. They really don''t think so much about their future. The so-called passing day is a day.

    Only one young mercenary said carelessly: "My lord, as long as you give me a woman, I will fight for you for a lifetime, no matter what kind of battle."

    I''m afraid this is the only thing that mercenaries can''t mention!

    Jeflo directly slapped the kid on the head: "You are an idiot. How do you make such a request to an adult?"

    "What he said makes sense!" Rurik slapped the boat gang to attract everyone''s attention: "Don''t you just want women? All right! You are loyal to me. Now you are my fighters, and you will also be my fighters in the future. Now I want to You promised that when you have fought for me for five years, I will look for beautiful and young women to be your wives. You give me more boys, and your sons will continue to be my fighters. When you get old, Don''t worry, you will keep getting some food until the end."

    Everyone believes that Rurik will not break his promise. This kid has never been a liar. He has already fulfilled too many promises, and he will surely fulfill what he said solemnly now.

    Evlo was very happy about this, but he didn''t show his excitement on his face.

    However, the other mercenaries stomped their feet and yelled at Rurik''s name, praising his greatness.

    After the inspection of the fishing boat encountered such an episode, Lurik thought about the feasibility of implementing these matters afterwards.

    Anyway, in this era, what everyone thinks of the highest level of pension is that people who are too old can get some food that will not starve to death. After all, death is something that everyone does not want, everyone wants to live forever. Once strong and proud fighters, they would rather die in battle than commit suicide when they were old.

    If some fish are rewarded, it is considered pension, and the economic expenditure of such pension is too small.

    According to Rurik''s calculation, according to this standard, he felt that he could simply build some nursing homes, especially to gather up the old guys who had been fighting for his life, continue to take care of them until they died naturally, and finally enclose a plot of land as a cemetery for veterans to bury.

    In the final analysis, Rurik feels that only by doing so can he get his own psychological satisfaction and the support of the elite fighters.

    Yes, a young soldier recruited for fighting for his master, got his own woman, house, and even a living industry that he could engage in after retiring from the old age. The master is really incapable of taking care of the last period of his life.

    With such good things, Rurik didn''t believe that they didn''t work their lives.

    Rurik saw that the young fighters of the tribe were all supporting Arik, the cousin of the battle hero. What could he do? The little warriors under his command, even if they are girls, are currently only more than 300. They are all children!

    Facing his cousin, Rurik really felt a hint of worry. All he could think of was to recruit more fighters, especially fighters from other tribes from the same alliance, and give them good treatment, so that they could die.

    The more he thinks this way, the more he feels that the ancient general''s slogan of encouragement will be, "grab money, food, and women", which may seem crude or even ugly, but actually has a low-level logic. Especially a bunch of tribal warriors of the Ross tribe, not so much warriors, but more appropriate to describe them as pirates.

    After all, the order had been given to Gould, who had gone south to do business, presumably this year the old guy will arrive at Roseburg with a large amount of living supplies and a group of people at the end of August and early September. At that time, there will be a new batch of mercenaries joining the team, as well as a batch of poor children.

    I am afraid there will be another problem by then. R¨¹lik is a little worried that when the old mercenaries see newcomers with the same salary as their own, they will inevitably have opinions, even if they don''t say it in their hearts.

    what to do? Raise wages!

    As a result, Rurik quickly increased the salaries of his mercenaries. The so-called monthly salary of ordinary mercenaries is ten silver coins, and now it has risen to fifteen. For high-ranking people like Jeflo, the salary has risen to thirty silver coins.

    Of course, to get more salaries means that mercenaries have to continue to do hard and boring work in peacetime. Generally, they have to do the work of logging, so that they have exercised their physique, and they can make a little money for Rurik through wood processing and sales, thereby reducing some net expenditures.

    The mercenaries have a new job, which is to use the captured ships to go fishing in the sea.

    After all, most of the mercenaries themselves were fishermen. They were too poor in their hometown of Melalen. Because they couldn''t compete with their elder brothers for the family business, and were not recruited by the Mellaren leader to become private soldiers, they had to go out alone. In their hearts, the Ross people are giving themselves a chance to develop. Even if the master is a child, there are magical legends. Anyway, the master really gave tangible silver coins and even a good weapon. They thanked themselves. Master.

    Therefore, when Lurik asked them to take turns as fishermen in peacetime, everyone was very satisfied. If there is any dissatisfaction, the boat you are using is too old.

    Everyone complained that the Gotland people used the poor quality wood on the island to build broken ships, but they only had such a ship on hand.

    In fact, Rurik arranged all twenty ships out!

    There are some elderly men in the Ross tribe. They are really only in their forties, and they are getting more serious. They can no longer go to the battlefield, and the work of logging and fishing is not very influential.

    Lurik quickly signed a contract with some people, that is, as many as fifteen fishing boats were rented out. As for the rent, half of the fish caught were used to pay.

    For the time being, because of the simple folk customs of the tribal residents, Rurik does not have to worry that these charterers will only pay less than half of the fish without their conscience. If they are really greedy, Rurik does not intend to attack them immediately.

    As for the other five ships that were used by mercenaries in turn, all the catches naturally belonged to Rurik. Even so, the mercenaries are still working hard, because they know that they are not fishing for their masters, but the mercenary brothers'' rations are what they catch! They feel that it is reasonable to fish for the brothers, so that in future battles, because of the friendship established in life, their backs will be guarded by their brothers.

    The captured fishing boats are finally beginning to show their value!

    Rurik¡¯s charter party also personally selects the tenants. He chose the fishermen who only had worse boats at home. Their desperate fishing is actually saving money to order new fishing boats. Now they can lease Rurik¡¯s boats for a long time. They think it is. Fortunately, I have calculated an economic account and found that my living standard will improve. So is there any reason not to sign a contract?

    Renting fishing boats to obtain catches Rurik is such a purpose. It can be said that only in this matter, Rurik has become a real "classical landlord". But R¨¹lik does not need to sell the fish caught by the fishermen, and even R¨¹lik also gives priority to buying the remaining catches of the chartered fishermen. All the catches were eaten by the children. What kind of results did this bring?

    Its benefits are obvious.

    Even due to the underdeveloped technology of the fishing industry in the current era, the number of stacked fishing boats can increase the catch.

    The total amount of food Lurik gave to his children has not changed, but Lurik¡¯s economic expenditure has indeed dropped significantly!

    What''s more interesting is that all the fishing boats captured by Lurik¡¯s messengers were nailed with strange letters with wooden slats, and the bows of all twenty boats had ship numbers.

    The so-called ship number is from "RFB01" to "RFB20". The meaning is very simple, R stands for Ross and FB stands for fishing boat.

    They are Lurik¡¯s boats. In order to avoid suspicion, other fishing boats did not dare to disturb the operations of these fishermen. This has another interesting effect-the average catch of the fishing boats under Lurik is more than that of their peers. .

 Chapter 313ï¼š Back home, Kawei is trying to reach a new field of smelting

    Life has returned to stability, and the warm climate has also made life full of hope.

    As usual years and months, the Ross people do not feel that the climate is warming on a macro level. The land in the fjord is still barren and the climate is still cold. Oats and rye cannot be grown in the short frost-free period, and the situation this year is even worse.

    The limited onion fields in the fjord are already in July, and the growth of the onion seedlings is very unsatisfactory. There are no pure farmers in the Ross tribe. The so-called planting industry is a small industry that fishermen engage in in their free time. Planting some hardy varieties of onions is nothing more than a seasoning for life.

    It is idiotic to expect to use the land of the fjord to grow a lot of onions.

    It''s just that no one is very concerned about the local planting industry. Who cares about the poor growth of onions?

    No one is aware of the big problems hidden in the farmland, including Rurik himself, who is still hopeful for this year''s harvest season in order to buy a large amount of food in the south.

    He eagerly looked forward to the end of August, looking forward to those businessmen going north with a large amount of supplies.

    Of course Rurik cared about his father very much.

    Although this winter ended too late, the sailing of Sorgon that was supposed to be spring was lagging for a whole month!

    In the spring of last year, Sorgun had to deal with some things in Novgorod and a large number of matters concerning the construction of Shilla Fort. Many things delayed too much time, which caused the return of Otto''s fleet to be delayed.

    It was already mid-July, and Rurik learned that there were two ships from Shilla Fort. They were messengers, and they were all reporting messages from Otto.

    Rurik still didn''t know what his father was doing, he made his own judgment through the message sent by the messenger.

    Obviously, Otto must be temporarily rooted in Novgorod or Shilla Fort, I am afraid that this year will be the spring and autumn Sorgon together.

    Let the old man take care of the construction!

    Before he inherited the rule of Shilla Fort and Novgorod, Rurik felt that he needed to implement a long-conceived thing.

    A small batch of ore from the northern mines was transported to Roseburg, and all the ore was transported to the home of the blacksmith Clavasson.

    As an experienced old blacksmith, Kravasson saw the ore reflecting the dark luster, and subconsciously recognized its wonder.

    As Kawei showed his father his own chrome steel axe, and used it to violently smash the indestructible steel sword blank into deep dents, Kravasson''s Three Views were refreshed again.

    "This... what kind of magic weapon is this?! Even the steel sword has become a waste?!"

    Kawei comforted his father, and his attitude was also full of pride.

    He pointed to a small pile of ores on the ground: "Dad, my axe is made from these northern ores. Rurik has achieved great success. I have taught those people how to smelt, how to forge, and even Rurik invented another one. Kind of machinery that uses river water, forged with the power of river water..."

    Kawei''s words continued to wash away Cravason''s aging mind.

    Cravason lived a long time, he was consciously knowledgeable, even in the face of the magical Rurik, he still considered himself an elder. He became a bit pedantic and stubborn, but the axe in his son''s hand was indeed unusual.

    "So that''s the way it is? I know that some fishermen have obtained some high-quality axes. I didn''t expect it to be so. However, those scientific people are not credible."

    "But they already know how to smelt." Kawei added.

    This is the only thing that makes Clavasson seduced: "Maybe you did this wrong, and you shouldn''t teach them our forging skills."

    "But that was Rurik''s order, and we must fulfill his order."

    "I know! But..." Cravason''s eyes began to darken and trembled uncontrollably. He looked at the flames from the half-man high stove and said quietly: "Maybe an era is over. We will do it after all. Servants of Rurik, we have become rich enough that I can no longer consider the future."

    "Dad, what are you talking about?"

    "Nothing... You are back. Good back!"

    Kawei still didn''t quite understand, he subconsciously asked: "Lilia, where is she?"

    "She''s in the inner room."

    "She won''t come out to see me?!"

    Clavasson smiled and complained: "You should go and see her! Did you know? Her day will come soon."

    Kawei understood what the old man meant in an instant, and couldn''t help being happy.

    Immediately afterwards, under Clavasson''s gaze, the son who saw it slipped into the interior room to visit his mother, and his wife Lilia, who was lying on the wooden bed with a big belly and had a very inconvenient life.

    For the blacksmith, life is not about returning to peace. Cravason is hitting the iron, looking forward to his own happy event.

    Cravason and Kawei began to smelt the ore from the north. It turns out that it is an extremely laborious task to use only a small furnace to smelt chromite into sponge iron. The reason is naturally A small stove does not maximize the heat of charcoal.

    what to do?

    Kawei began to build a large furnace next to his home, just like he did at Fort Elon Orava. Those blacksmith apprentices who were still children, under the command of the young blacksmith Kamnier, used the clay mined in the area to start Build a new furnace.

    Clavasson has been paying attention to his son''s actions and has witnessed him commanding the construction of a new furnace.

    This stove is not ordinary, it is quickly piled up by a large amount of clay, and it was piled up by more than a dozen children into two stika-height behemoths!

    In a sense, it looks exactly like a blast furnace, but it is still an enlarged version of the traditional furnace.

    Because of the successful experience of smelting at Elronburg, Kawi talked with Liurik, and he realized a very basic principle. That is, as long as the temperature is high enough, iron ore can turn into molten iron, as long as there is molten iron, it can be cast directly like bronze water.

    But how easy is it to melt the ore completely?

    Kawei can''t expect so much, but he really needs a bigger furnace if he wants to smelt chromite.

    In order to build a furnace nearly two meters high, just piling up clay, the children spent two days. A layer of local iron ore used for heat insulation and reinforcement is laid inside the hearth, and the children have a good day.

    The space inside the furnace is actually very large, it is enough for Kamnier to stand alone in it. In fact, the work of laying the iron ore inside the stack was done by Kamnier.

    Outside the furnace, Kawei built two steps with stones, and he pulled Kamnier out of the furnace, and then poked his head to check the internal structure.

    "Yes, in this way chromite ore can also be smelted into sponge iron, and ordinary ore becomes easier to smelt."

    "Is this all right?" Kamnier asked weakly, dirty.

    "Enough is enough, you and your brothers have a good rest, and the rest of the work of curing the furnace is my business!"

    Is the next thing really just about Kawei? In fact, he still needs the help of his father Clavasson.

    The son and his apprentices have already built a huge stove. The father and son began to fill in charcoal together, and piled up a large number of charcoal blocks outside the stove.

    The Cravason family had already stocked a large amount of silver coins, and they used money offensively, which soon prompted a group of Rose craftsmen to burn a large amount of charcoal.

    The charcoal block was ignited, and in the next forty-eight hours, a hot bonfire would not be extinguished!

    The fire lasted for two days and two nights, and the entire towering stove had undergone a qualitative change.

    The pottery is made of clay, and now the main material of this stove is clay. When the flame extinguished naturally, the hot embers also cooled down, leaving behind the stove that was smoked into black charcoal.

    The whole body has been blackened ceramics, and even the sandy ground that carries the stove has been burned to glaze.

    About Kravassen, it took more than ten days to build a large furnace. When it was finished, Rurik became the most distinguished one among the many visitors.

    It was already late July, and it was just a few days before August in the Julian calendar.

    This afternoon is an ordinary day in the world. A large number of fishing boats are working in the sea, and the nearby forests are only woodcutters and grass cutters. As usual, the deer breeders spend a lot of time grazing and have already taken care of the newly born deer.

    People are always busy and life is calm and calm.

    Under the calmness, there is enthusiasm. Everyone is looking forward to the arrival of August and the return of those businessmen.

    Rurik was attracted by the new masterpiece of the Clavasson family.

    According to his own plan, he should try to implement the plan to manufacture the blast furnace after returning to his hometown, because many housework matters were delayed until the end of July.

    Now that the children¡¯s military training and cultural education, Rurik hasn¡¯t bothered too much. Learning that Clavasson¡¯s masterpiece was finally completed, Rurik had thought of it out of instinct. They were spontaneously trying to make a blast furnace.

    Rurik brought his followers Bankanuf, Fisk, and even the reliable mercenary captain Evlo to the door of the blacksmith''s house enthusiastically.

    The bonfire that had been burning all night was completely extinguished, and a tall, pure black cylindrical stove resembling a chimney suddenly appeared in front of Rurik.

    Kawei, who was still checking the stove, quickly saw Rurik''s visit.

    He jumped down the nearly one-meter-high stone steps, and ran to Rurik regardless of his body, and then pointed to his masterpiece enthusiastically: "Ruriek, look! I finally reproduced it in my hometown. A big stove was succeeded."

    "I know you are doing these things."

    Rurik didn''t talk any more nonsense, and rushed to the stove in line with his professionalism. He subconsciously stretched out his little hand to touch the stove, and then looked at his finger, it was already soaked with carbon.

    "The stove is so dirty?! You won''t wipe it?"

    "Is it necessary?" Kawei asked strangely.

    "Oh, maybe it''s not necessary. Okay, this stove is very cold. Have you never used it?"

    "Of course! If you don''t come to visit, how can I use it? I want your comment!"

    Although it was flattering, Rurik liked it very much.

    It just so happened that Clavasson, wearing a full-body cowhide jacket, came holding a large bundle of pure black charcoal sticks.

    "Yo! Rurik, you are finally here. Are you here to see my son''s masterpiece?"

    "of course."

    "Look at it! Soon, we will start smelting." Cravason''s very confident attitude fully shows that he is going to do a great thing.

    Rurik didn''t care about the dirty hands of this matter. He touched the stove and walked around the bottom of the stove, carefully inspecting the whole structure of the stove.

    At this moment, Kravasson, who was standing on the steps and throwing charcoal blocks into the stove, was also talking about it.

    Rurik didn''t answer Clavasson''s nonsense, his eyes were always on the bottom of the stove.

    "Strange, this stove has the meaning of a blast furnace. But it is definitely not a blast furnace."

    "There are only two openings that can be used to poke the iron pipe of the bladder blower, and the position is also on the upper side. A large opening is designed at the bottom? This is clearly the **** outlet. As for the iron outlet, alas, there really is no."

    "Ah, it''s hard to say that Kawei still has to stand on the steps, risking his face being burned, and he just uses tongs to pull the sponge iron out."

    "Sponge iron?! Can such a large furnace only produce sponge iron? Can it not produce molten iron?!"

    It was crazy to think that now, Rurik started to pay attention to Clavasson''s eloquence.

    It turned out that Kawei had told his father all of his ideas, and how he was not pleased with his son''s extremely promising feat. The daughter-in-law is about to give birth, and the son is making the biggest stove in family history. In his pride, Clavasson gave his son unprecedented assistance.

    Rurik no longer wandered, he listened to Clavasson, so he understood the blacksmith''s intentions.

    Things didn''t go beyond Rurik''s expectations. They had never seen pig iron, so they only got the concept of molten iron from themselves. As for how to create it, it only existed in the idea.

    "Clarvasson, my Kamnier, and your apprentices? Where are they?" Rurik asked suddenly.

    "Oh, they went up the mountain to dig for ore with their rattan baskets on their backs."

    "Huh? You just let them go with a group of children? No adults watching?"

    Clavasson paused his work: "They have weapons. Besides, there are no beasts in this land. You really don''t have to worry about anything."

    do not worry? When Rurik thought that those children were less than ten years old, unexpectedly...

    wrong! The age is 830 Those children have never been cowards, but they have been forced by the times to become men.

    It was a coincidence that Rurik came, he was able to see the process of putting the new furnace into use, and he also learned about the great work conceived by the Cravassen father and son.

    Since the furnace is made very large, more sponge iron can be smelted. To smelt so much sponge iron, a large amount of charcoal is naturally needed.

    A large amount of charcoal is consumed in exchange for a large amount of sponge iron, as long as the sponge iron is completed, the rest will be easy to handle.

    For a long time, the Cravason family used a small furnace to smelt sponge iron. Later, the furnace finally broke down, and Kawei built a new half-high furnace. A year later, a giant stove rose from the ground! Through linear thinking, Caravason keenly realized that the latest furnace is energy-producing sponge iron.

    What is the biggest factor limiting the production capacity of your own ironware? The supply of ore is probably not the worst, but the lack of preliminary smelting of a large amount of ore is the biggest constraint.

    After all, the sponge iron can be heated again to the extent that it can be forged without a high temperature. As long as a large amount of sponge iron is stored, the rest of the work will be easy.

 Chapter 314ï¼š What is gushing out of the furnace is actually magma

    In the evening, eleven boys, led by Kamnier, came back breathlessly carrying a rattan basket. The first thing they did when they came back was to look for dried fish belly.

    At the same time, Rurik had been with Lilia, who was holding his stomach.

    Now that the old man has arranged a marriage contract, Lurik has naturally become Lilia''s brother-in-law. According to the tradition of the region, she should be called her sister directly. In this relatively thin-minded community, Lilia always regards R¨¹lik as her younger brother, and she can talk to a boy who can speak ancient Slavic more fluently.

    Lilia does have something to leave Rick to give a suggestion.

    Relying on the stepladder handle of the Novgorod-style wooden house of the blacksmith''s family, the two looked sideways at the small stove in the blacksmith''s shed under the soft sunset light and the huge stove that had just built the canopy.

    "It''s really a big stove, you see, Kawei throws ore into it before the fire is lit. Isn''t it a little haste?"

    "I''m afraid he can''t wait." Rurik shrugged.

    "My dear, I still want to hear about you in the north. Also, Kawei..."

    After all, it is a couple. Although Lilia is only seventeen years old now, caring about her husband has become an instinctive reaction.

    "What happened to him at Fort Elon Orava? What can you do? I arrange for him to strike iron every day. There is nothing else to do except this."

    "Oh! I am very worried about him. I am relieved to see that he is okay. The stove is really too big. I am really afraid that he will..."

    "Get burned? Oh, the blacksmith always takes risks."

    However, Lilia was not referring to the risk of being burned: "Ruriek, I know that when the stove was being made, the kid from Kamni himself got into the refractory ore. You know what I''m worried about, if the stove burns. , Once you accidentally fall in, just..."

    "what!"

    Lilia looked at Rurik¡¯s eyes immediately: ¡°It¡¯s so dangerous! He said he must use tongs to catch the smelted iron ore. He is risking his life, but I can¡¯t stop him. Rurik, maybe they What I am doing now is the best smelting method, but I still hope you do something."

    "What to do? Oh, I do do something." As he said, Rurik continued to look at the flames from the tall stove: "Lilyka, I''ve been thinking of a brand new stove, one that everyone can do. A stove I¡¯ve never seen before."

    "Then do it! I just want my child not to lose his father because of an accident."

    Lilia¡¯s words reminded Rurik of many things. Steelmaking in any era is a dangerous thing, and if a steelworker has an accident at work, it might be a violent death. Steelmaking itself is accompanied by huge risks, but steel is the foundation of the underlying material for the development of human science and technology. What''s more, for the Ross tribe, Rurik deliberately makes his tribe a powerful existence with huge amounts of steel.

    Rurik settled down: "Lilia, I think your husband is touching a field he has never seen before."

    "what is that?"

    "Let''s wait and see."

    Lilica barely squeezed out a smile, and continued to caress her huge belly: "My hometown''s White Tree Manor has got your ironware, and life will definitely become better. Now the little blacksmith in my stomach is about to be born, Rurik , You are my child''s uncle."

    uncle? It should be more appropriate to call my uncle! After all, her younger sister, Svetlana, is the wife of the old man.

    When Rurik thought, they usually used the same word to describe uncles, uncles, uncles, adoptive fathers and even uncles.

    "Oh, that''s a good thing, I hope you can give birth to a boy."

    "Of course it''s a boy, and I hope he will become a blacksmith. Rurik, give him a name."

    Rurik was sure that Lilia was not joking, and he had to take it seriously.

    Looking at Lilia''s face, Rurik thought of the essence of her pure-blooded hairy girl.

    She is a pure Irmen Slav in various senses. Since she is a Slav, she has to take a proper name.

    "Just call him Alexander."

    "Huh? What''s that name?" Lilia looked blank.

    "You do not understand?"

    "Why would I understand?"

    Looking at her blank face, Rurik realized that this vocabulary actually came from the Greek language, or the vocabulary from the Roman world, really made her, a Slav, unfamiliar. After thinking about it, Rurik realized that the so-called large number of common names of Russians actually came from two main sources, one is the biblical characters, and the other is the common names of the Eastern Romans. After all, the East Slavs in history are big fans of East Rome.

    I thought that Lilia only wanted her unborn son to be a blacksmith, so the name was easy to pick.

    "Since you are a blacksmith, call him a blacksmith. Call him Kuznetsov."

    The meaning of this name is self-evident, Lilia instantly understood, nodded involuntarily, and continued to caress her belly and muttered: "This name is not bad, then I will give him another vocabulary."

    "What vocabulary?"

    "It''s honour. It''s called Kuznetslav."

    Hearing it, Rurik understood its meaning instantly, the so-called "honorable blacksmith".

    Lilia continued to stroke her belly, murmured: "Kuja (Kuznetslav''s nickname), you have your own name. You will become the best blacksmith."

    Can a child who has not yet been born really become the best blacksmith?

    Rurik was willing to believe that the child would be a boy. He looked sideways at Kawei who was still standing on a high place dumping ore, and he trusted Lilia''s expectations more and more.

    Besides, in terms of seniority, he will also be the uncle of this child in the future.

    A torch was thrown into the big stove, and Kawei strode down on the high platform.

    At this moment, Klavasen, who was already squatting at the bladder blower, was already fully prepared.

    "Dad! Start!"

    "Good Le!"

    Clavasson is always strong, he is struggling to press down the skin, and a strong airflow is injected into the hearth along the blow hole. Thanks to the large amount of air coming in, the burning torch started to ignite the charcoal block. So far, a long smelting kicked off.

    According to the plan of the Cravason and his sons, after the completion of the new furnace, all the northern ore will be initially smelted, which is the so-called smelting of sponge iron.

    Even with a small furnace, the smelting process takes a lot of time. Today, it takes more time to serve a big stove, just to bake it to the scorching heat.

    Compared to other craftsmen, the blacksmith is probably the most patient. Because of their enthusiasm for work, just forging sponge iron, they need to hold a hammer and sweat like rain for a long time. Want quick success? Do not! When the sponge iron full of holes is smashed into an iron ingot, the frequency of beating may be fixed, even if it is forged with a waterwheel, the frequency of forging has not been reduced.

    Use one word to describe the next thing, that is boring.

    Do you want to continue watching the show?

    No, there is nothing good about it anymore.

    Orange flames continued to spray from the mouth of the furnace. Both Rurik and Kawei knew that this flame color could only indicate that the furnace temperature was too low.

    Clavasson has rich experience, and now he has learned from Rurik that "combustion is a process of violent chemical reaction", and flame is an assessment of the severity of the reaction.

    Only when the sprayed color became bright yellow and burned for at least another afternoon in this state, Clavason could still be sure that all the ore in the furnace was burned into sponge iron in a package.

    Rurik went back with respect for the future.

    He rushed to the blacksmith''s shop early in the morning, and he saw that there were seven or eight-year-old blacksmith apprentices who were holding large amounts of dry charcoal and throwing them at the mouth of the orange flames. There were other children in Kamni¨¨re. Under the command of, they played with the bladder blower together, and every time they pressed, the flame became more heated.

    Rurik had a face-to-face meeting with Kawei, who was checking the stove early, and only then learned one thing.

    In order to take care of the biggest stove he had in his life, Clavasson''s spirit seemed to be twenty years younger, and he became an energetic man. He felt that he was full of power, so throughout the night, this old guy kept throwing charcoal into the stove based on the principle that the stove could not be extinguished.

    "Kawei, maybe you should stop him. Klavasen is getting older, and his excessive desperation will kill him." Rurik said directly, Kawei shrugged and was not angry.

    "I want to stop him, but smelting is his lifelong pursuit."

    "What about your father?"

    "He''s exhausted! He drank some alcohol before going to bed. He was in good condition. I will take over the next job."

    "Okay." Rurik continued to look at the stove, feeling regretful: "It seems that it will take you a while, obviously there are still many swords to build, and..."

    "Crossbow?" Cavy smiled.

    "Yes. To have a new crossbow, to have a new arrow, these require you to provide the most basic steel."

    "So you are worried that I will delay production? Your worries are superfluous." Kawei faced his giant stove and opened his arms almost as thick as his thighs: "This is the largest stove. We threw in ten yesterday. The ore of the old furnace. It can smelt ten times the sponge iron in one go! As long as I succeed this time, I will throw in twenty times the ore the next time. Our production capacity will be greatly increased!"

    The truth is this truth, and Rurik is indeed gratified, but there are even greater regrets in his heart. He muttered to himself: "Well, I knew that you would make a giant furnace when you came back. You told me earlier, wouldn''t it be better for us to design a blast furnace together."

    For a whole day, everything about the Cravason father and son, and even all the blacksmith apprentices, revolved around the huge fire-breathing furnace.

    In order to avoid accidental danger, the canopy of the stove was dismantled.

    In order to ensure that the furnace continues to burn, during the daytime, the entire tribe¡¯s charcoal-burners stock up on the Cravason¡¯s house. In order to increase their enthusiasm, Kawei also spread a statement: The Cravason family is willing to buy charcoal at a high price.

    Everyone is profit-seeking, and Kawei also talks about credit.

    There is no shortage of high-quality fuel for the stove, but the so-called fuel is almost always charcoal fired with pine trees, which is three times the calorific value of pine branches, and the peculiar smell after burning is quite unpleasant.

    The calorific value of the fuel has reached 33 megajoules per kilogram. As long as the charcoal can be fully burned under high oxygen conditions, as long as the furnace''s temperature-locking ability is qualified, the hot sponge iron will react with the charcoal and become Kawei¡¯s never seen before. What Rurik wanted most.

    Rurik didn''t know what kind of chrome ore could be burnt by Kawei''s new huge furnace, and he couldn''t judge how high temperature the hurriedly built furnace could keep.

    He continued to pay attention to the work of the blacksmith, and the never-ending tongue of the huge stove became a talk of tribal residents, and attracted a large number of slightly leisurely people to stop and watch.

    Among the onlookers, there were also the ten visitors who received good treatment in the port of Narvik.

    Mordgen of Balmerk and his nine brothers, they also marveled at the huge settlement of the Ross tribe, the large number of ships in the fjord, and the Rurik of Ross actually controlled the young boys and girls of the whole tribe. .

    They marveled at these things, until they watched a fire dragon drilled out of the huge furnace in amazement, they realized that their understanding of the Ross people was still pure as a white cloth.

    The whole tribe hoped that the Cravasons could smelt something interesting.

    The ordinary life has important information. Some people think that they throw in a lot of ore. The result is that the blacksmith can build more swords, so that everyone does not have to queue up, and the price of the sword will also decrease.

    There are also people who have a little understanding of smelting. They use their associations and begin to speculate that perhaps a huge furnace can melt iron ore into water like copper ore.

    Many people think this is nonsense, but it is the other blacksmith families in the tribe. They watched the feats of the Clavasson family with enthusiasm and had to pay attention to the legend of "direct smelting of molten iron". Youdao is a trio of tigers, and they have to think about it. In addition, more realistic factors force them to pay special attention.

    It is like smelting bronze, a small furnace uses the ore in a clay crucible to melt into bronze water for casting.

    how is it¡­

    If Kravasson''s level can melt iron ore, not to mention what a miracle this is. As long as he succeeds, the huge iron output is enough to make his family a supporting role in the tribal blacksmith industry.

    Lack of entertainment, life is indifferent, and the rumors about blacksmiths are well known in the city that has been busy day and night.

    Rurik had to sigh that someone was terrible, and of course he was even more looking forward to what the Clavasson stove could produce.

    From the evening of the first day, when the fire started, until Clavasson felt that the time was ripe for baking, more than forty hours had passed.

    It was noon on the third day after the ignition, and the plan was to turn off the fire.

    What a great moment! At least two thousand people gathered spontaneously at Kravasson''s house, and hundreds of people even climbed high to see what happened, relying on their good eyesight.

    Rurik stood in the best position. He was in the forefront of the crowd, witnessing Kawei carrying the specially-made giant tongs, climbing the high steps with unstoppable bravery.

    "You, are you trying to pinch the sponge iron out of the stove so violently? What a lunatic!"

    It was seen that Kawei was stunned by putting on a simple-made leather mask, with dripping linen covering his entire head, it seemed that he was going to fight the heat.

    The whole work is full of danger, and it is also very stupid. Taking out the finished product after smelting actually requires craftsmen to risk their lives to take it.

    In full view, Clavasson''s roar attracted the attention of the onlookers.

    "People! Be careful! The **** that can burn people with nothing left is coming out!"

    slag? Cravason actually used the combination of "ore waste" to describe slag.

    Most people of the tribe have no interest in smelting iron, so naturally they don''t know anything about the name, even if they live in the same huge settlement as the blacksmith.

    Behind Rurik are his close friends and his concubines. In line with the principle of long-sightedness, including Carlotta, Ella, and Seporava, who seem to be very weak girls, were ordered by Rurik to watch the masterpieces of the blacksmith.

    Cravason finished speaking what almost no one understood, and then took one of his iron chisels, walked into the pre-closed **** outlet, and began to work hard to dig the weak point of the furnace.

    Carlotta was a little nervous: "Liurik, what will happen next? That man is destroying the stove. Could it be that he wants to tear down the stove? In my hometown, the blacksmith is indeed tearing down the stove."

    Rurik immediately understood what the girl Carlotta meant. Yes, the exchanges between Rurik and Kravassen learned that the only way for the Ross people to smelt was to dismantle the furnace to get sponge iron. As for the reuse of furnaces, Actually, there are not many years and months.

    "I don''t know what happened, I can only tell you that he didn''t destroy the stove."

    Carlotta didn''t speak any more, until he saw Clavasson jump up suddenly, an amazing scene happened!

    I saw a lot of dark red things gushing out, because of the pressure, the gushing speed was quite fast.

    It was as viscous as summer honey, and as freshly made yogurt, but that thing was obviously full of danger.

    Sister Carlotta subconsciously grabbed Ric''s two arms.

    And Sepolawa simply hugged her brother Telavis'' waist and hid behind her.

    "Are you scared?"

    "Yes...a little bit. It feels very dangerous." Carlotta said weakly. At the same time, the whole scene made an amazing cry because people had seen everything that had never been done before.

    What did you guys see? It''s actually slag

    If a very appropriate thing is used to describe the current slag, is there a better term than magma?

    The composition of **** is almost silicate. Does it make sense that it is not magma? !

 Chapter 315ï¼š The initial success of a ruthless ore devouring furnace

    The slag, which is completely magma, gushes out from the **** outlet unscrupulously. They are actually a kind of molten volcanic glass, which quickly begins to condense when it touches the chilly ground.

    Subsequent **** continued to gush out, stacked on top of the **** that began to solidify in front, so as to form a layered wave shape.

    The vast majority of Ross people, most of them have not paid attention to blacksmith smelting, how can they understand the slag?

    Their limited cognition simply cannot understand what is happening in front of them. How to explain it? I''m afraid the blacksmith learned some of Asgard''s skills through Rurik?

    In people''s hearts, Asgard was recognized as the holy place in the sky, which was the home of the gods and controlled incomparable technology.

    It''s a bit strange to say, it''s all because Rurik promotes a concept that "Asgard''s technology can be replicated in the world". From the very beginning, he was explaining that the unprecedented things he had made were not divine power. Behind it was knowledge and technology. As long as he obtained them, mortals could also become great.

    The onlookers marveled at the knowledge that the Clavassons had acquired only by the gods. Everyone whispered and wondered what the hot and sticky things overflowed.

    Rurik held his hands and noticed Clavasson''s gloomy face with interest.

    He shouted directly: "Clavason, what are you afraid of?!"

    "My lord!" Cravason really didn''t know what to say, he shrugged his shoulders and opened his hands, and quickly hugged his old face full of wrinkles and beards.

    "Are you going to say something?"

    "I... I have never seen such a torrent of slag!"

    "Oh, then you must have never seen a volcano or lava. Clavasson, leave the **** alone, use water to cool down and shovel away the solidified slag." Rurik ordered.

    Both Kravasson and Kawei, who stood on a high place, felt something wrong. After all, as blacksmiths, neither of them had seen such a flowing area of ??slag waste.

    "Do as he said, Dad!" Kawey shouted.

    Looking up at his son, Clavasson calmed down, then ran back to the house hurriedly, carrying a bucket full of stream water, and pouring it directly onto the hot slag.

    In just an instant, the water instantly turned into order, and a violent white smoke was emitted!

    Who has seen such a huge amount of wet and hot water mist?

    People began to scream spontaneously, and even some people who climbed on the roof were too excited and didn''t do a good job of climbing down to the ground and yelling.

    The water vapor actually formed a magnificent mushroom cloud, and its appearance was the third time that shocked the lack of knowledge of the people.

    When the water vapor dissipated, a large amount of **** had turned black, and the surface was severely cracked.

    Cavus simply jumped off the steps. Together with his father, he and his father both picked up the long-handled shovel and slightly cleaned up the **** that was mostly solidified.

    The **** is still sticky as a whole. It actually becomes a kind of glass. Kawei already knows this, so he and his father have experience in cleaning them. However, it is really a challenge to clean up so much slag.

    The flame in the hearth was still burning, and the temperature inside it dropped somewhat because there was no more desperate blast.

    What the blacksmith needs is sponge iron. Because the molten **** that flooded them has almost overflowed, the remaining sponge iron is stacked on top of each other and piled on the bottom of the furnace.

    When the blackened **** that was still smoking was piled into a small mound, the onlookers realized how these strange things that cooled down looked like rocks? No, they are rocks!

    What kind of experience is it to watch iron smelting?

    Kawei felt that standing on the high platform, he was the revered king.

    In fact, blacksmiths are indeed highly respected by everyone, because people really need all kinds of metal utensils. In order to get them, people would rather spend a lot of money to buy them.

    The tall stove exudes a terrifying high temperature, especially the temperature of the stove mouth. Just standing on the steps, Kawei feels that the iron sign is put on a skinned fat lamb and placed on the stove mouth, it will be cooked in a short time. .

    In order to prevent himself from turning into a roast lamb, Kawei could not do anything. He poured water on his body desperately, then stood on the high platform with a huge tongs, bravely put the tongs into the furnace, and probed where the sponge iron was.

    He found an obstacle, determined that it was the target, clamped it with the tongs, and tried to pull the tongs upwards.

    "It''s a bit stupid, you are going to pull the iron up like this? If you weren''t wearing thick leather gloves, your arms would be burnt." Rurik curled his mouth, his expression full of helplessness and regret.

    The other onlookers opened their mouths and stared their eyes wide, looking at the brave young blacksmith eagerly, and pulled out a scorching yellow and white light from the furnace.

    Rurik saw that because Kawei needed to attack some very hot parts of the tongs, the gloves were already smoking violently.

    "What a lunatic! When you finish this matter, I will help you remodel this terrible stove and make it docile."

    Kawei was literally fighting in the flames, he realized that his decision was rather stupid, but he had no better way.

    So, Kawei can''t cool down the furnace first, and then easily take out the sponge iron?

    He can''t do this.

    If you pour a lot of water into the stove, God knows what the huge amount of steam will bring.

    In fact, during the long-term smelting work, the young Kravasson tried to violently extinguish his former furnace, and finally made a noise to build a fixed clay furnace. The cracks were washed out by the steam and broke directly in the next smelting. .

    After learning his father''s lesson, facing such a big stove, Kawei was really worried that pouring water into it would cause the stove to collapse and collapse, and that would be the end.

    Of course, he can also wait for the natural cooling of the furnace, but since the tall furnace was first designed, it was required to use existing materials to build a furnace with excellent temperature lock ability, so its natural cooling must be a long process.

    The father and son Cravason had no such carelessness. Kawei had no choice but to take the huge risk of being scalded in the shock, anxiety and even anticipation of the tribe¡¯s eyes, pulling out the hot sponge iron piece by piece. Just loosen the tongs and let them fall to the ground at will.

    One piece of sponge iron has fallen to the ground, another piece has fallen from a height, and the strong collision produced a very beautiful spark.

    The waiting Clavason quickly carried the tongs, and the sponge iron that was thrown down by his son was constantly being pulled away from the stove, and the last bucket of water violently cooled it down.

    In the previous incident, Rurik thought that Kawei was desperate, and only what Klavasen was doing now made him understand that he was also incomprehensible.

    But Rurik quickly figured out the reason.

    Kawei fully embodies the strength and sturdiness of a steelmaking worker, as well as the extraordinary tolerance for heat.

    Although he was wearing a leather mask, he was also wearing a thick leather coat, and even a wet turban that moistened his head. These measures were not able to block the heat well. Kawei was exhausted and climbed down the stairs. He removed all the leather clothes and the thoroughly dried headscarf, revealing his hot flushed face. He threw away the linen clothes without any scruples, and saw that under his thick chest hair, there was also a skin like a cooked lobster.

    Kawei has actually been burned by heat, but these burns are very minor.

    At the end of the work, Rurik hurried over. He stopped beside Kravasson and witnessed the piles of densely blackened chromium-iron alloys in the state of sponge iron.

    "Unexpectedly, you finally succeeded."

    "Yeah. I''m almost going to be burned to death! In the north, our big stove doesn''t have this danger, Rurik, maybe it''s not a good idea to make a bigger stove." Kawei said discouraged, Liuli Kr is not angry at all.

    Rurik turned to look at Clavasson: "I saw you cooling them with water. You should strike while the iron is hot."

    "Iron? Forget it." Kravasson pointed to the sponge iron at his feet, and pointed to the furnace that is still full of heat: "Although there are some risks, this furnace is our holy place for smelting sponge iron. As a blacksmith, Kawi I have an obligation to take risks. You know, smelting sponge iron is the beginning of all forging. I need a large reserve of sponge iron, so that I only need to reheat it in a small stove to be able to forge freely."

    "That''s true." Rurik nodded, he really knew the value of sponge iron, a primary smelt. He raised his head and looked at Kawei who was flushed: "You are desperate! Oh, maybe you don''t think so."

    "I! I''m very proud." Kawei showed the big boy''s sunny smile, which just didn''t match the color of his grilled lobster.

    "You are very proud? You are still working hard. But you did have a great achievement. You actually burned all the northern ores we brought back with only one furnace and only one smelting! Oh, although these ores are not Not many."

    "This is the advantage of a huge stove!" Klavasen, who sits casually cross-legged, embraces a sponge iron that is still a bit hot in his hands, and uses his mild steel hammer to beat it swiftly, revealing his face. A lot of metal lines, and the hard texture really shocked Clavasson. "Oh, just the sponge iron is so hard!"

    "It is very hard!" Rurik proudly threatened, "No matter what kind of steel we smelt with our local ore, it can''t match the ore produced in the northern settlements."

    So far, Kravasson completely trusted Rurik''s words, the so-called seeing is believing, he has really seen the power of the so-called ferrochrome today.

    Those Corvins who were ordered to settle in the northern city of Elronburg had already popped out a group of newly trained blacksmiths in two months. Although those guys are Rurik''s servants, Rurik is actually using the labor of those servants to sell a powerful chrome axe to the Ross people, which makes Clavasson jealous and dangerous.

    After all, all the blacksmiths in their family and even the tribe are in a state of commercial alliance with Rurik, which is a contract witnessed by a written document and a priest in person.

    But the contract never restricted Rurik''s technical transfer to the servant.

    Clavasson¡¯s head is not elmstone. Of course, he knows how to extract slave labor to maximize his own interests. For example, he himself is using the labor of Kamnier and ten other Corvin boys, so that he is in A mining site is delineated in the mountains, and the rest can be handed over to the "little miners" under his command. The current Kravassen really can''t go to the mountains to mine by himself. Thanks to those children, the iron production of the Kravassen family can crush his colleagues in the tribe.

    Ever since, a large amount of ferrochrome in the state of sponge iron was collected and piled up in the ore warehouse of Cravason''s house. After all, all of our furnaces have been divided into processes. For example, one furnace is dedicated to smelting sponge iron and also serves as the second-degree heating of semi-finished billets, and the other is responsible for carburizing and smoldering the sword and axe. Now, because of the emergence of huge stoves, Kravasson quickly re-planned the use of each stove.

    What happened to the huge smelting furnace has naturally become an important source of conversation for the people of the tribe.

    Ordinary people treated this as an anecdote, and were impressed by the ability of a Ross blacksmith.

    But when the ten Narvik visitors arrived, the matter changed.

    The sound of Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding sound continued, even in the night, should have only heard the night of Haibo, there is the blacksmith''s beating sound aggravated the tranquility of the night.

    Ten travelers from the Balmerk tribe were treated as guests living in comfortable wooden houses, and Rurik asked them to stay for a long time until the chieftain returned. As for the return date, I am afraid it will be early October. Even so, in order to meet the leader of Rose, the travelers would rather walk a long way in the ice and snow, and continue to wait.

    Two days have passed since the huge furnace was smelting iron, and Modgen, the leader of the travelers, this guy often tossed and turned. He even unconsciously ran to the vicinity of Cravason''s house, looking at the hearth that started the second operation from a distance.

    Thinking of a strong blacksmith taking out nearly thirty pieces of hot sponge iron from the stove at one time, Mordgen was frightened.

    Of course Mudegan didn''t notice that the Cravasons had been tossing about it for most of the day in order to keep the furnace running. The previous hardening of the furnace not only took time and effort, but also consumed a huge amount of charcoal to make this "giant pottery."

    He didn''t realize that behind the operation of this big furnace was the great efforts of the blacksmiths. He only saw the hard work and success of the blacksmiths, and ignored the efforts.

    In fact, as early as in Elronburg, Mordgen was in awe of the iron smelting ability of the Ross people. He never thought that in Roseburg, he saw the highest smelting efficiency.

    Mordgen had to think a little bit more, why did the boy Rurik deliberately invite his brothers to watch this good show?

    The Ross people must be deliberately showing their muscles! They are swearing to the Balmerks that they are powerful!

    Originally it was to visit the Kovins and do business there, but now I learned that the Kovins have become slaves to the Rus people Entering the legendary territory of the Russ, everyone continues to see the incredible things, how about Mordgen Don''t think too much?

    Modgen became an observer. He didn''t ask himself to figure out how to smelt with a giant furnace, but only wanted to see some details and make an assessment of the smelting efficiency of the Russ, so that he could report to the leader when he returned to his hometown. He gave a rich and colorful explanation on "the Rus people have strange tricks for smelting iron". He prefers that his travel story can impress the leader of Balmerk and get a reward.

    Modgen began to pay attention to the blacksmith''s second smelting, and of course Rurik knew about it.

    It took three days for the Cravasons to froze before they finally forged all the ferrochrome sponge iron into ferrochrome bars of basically the same size. These iron bars are only as big as a straight slap of a man, which is equivalent to only 20 cm. What are these short lengths, Clavasson and Kaway conspiring? In fact, the two only want to make some excellent meat-cutting knives. A hunter always needs a suitable knife. Chrome steel is jealous and lacks toughness. Forging a dagger might be bad. Then make small daggers and knives, and the two believe it can do the job.

    There is still a part of the ferrochromium that has not been forged. The Cravassen family has made as many as fifty blanks. The long work on smoldering and carburizing is naturally handed over to apprentices such as Kamnier.

 Chapter 316ï¼š It cracked vigorously because of eating too much

    Cravason and his son did not rest. The two deliberately tame their own huge furnace, and also their love of smelting and the pursuit of wealth, a new round of smelting began.

    The new smelting started from the heating stove. For this reason, the father and son had already sent charcoal burners to refuel, allowing them to store a lot of new charcoal. Similarly, the ore mined from the local mine was stupefied and piled up into a small mound.

    This time, Kravasson urged his son, Cavill, to have what can be called the greatest adventure of his life.

    "Kawei, remember what I said! This time we are going to smelt all the ores! You don''t have to risk taking out the sponge iron with tongs! When I release all the slag, we will spend two or three days waiting After smelting, the furnace is naturally cooled. In this way, the sponge iron we obtain is enough for us to use for one month!"

    Kravasson''s words are indeed a bit exaggerated. When he thought that he was once cooked, Kawei agreed with his father''s request.

    A large amount of dry carbon was thrown into the stove, and then Kawei threw in a torch, and soon there was smoke. At the same time, Kravasson pulled as many as four bladder blowers out of the house, and then docked in sequence with a total of four air inlets that were inherently cut out by surprise.

    Obviously, when the smelting begins, all the blacksmith apprentices have to participate in the heavy blasting operation, just to help their master complete a smelting on an unprecedented scale in the history of the Russians.

    It was a clear morning, after a night of warming up the stove, Clavasson decided that the furnace had reached its best condition.

    The blacksmith apprentices, including Kamnier, are fully confident in the next smelting, and everyone is waiting for their master to give the final instructions.

    The tall hearth exudes terrible heat, and Kawei stares at the stove, only to see that the scene at the edge becomes trance.

    The furnace is too hot, it is a good time for smelting.

    However, a strange and bad feeling suddenly sprouted in Kawei''s heart.

    "Dad, I know we have to take risks. But you want to throw all the ore mined for ten days into that furnace?"

    "Are you scared?" Clavasson looked at his son displeased.

    "Of course I am not afraid. It''s just that when so much ore must be burned?!"

    "So you are worried about fuel?"

    "a little bit."

    "This is the only thing you don''t need to worry about!" Kravasson said with confidence: "Although our current smelting is very fuel-intensive. I have contacted those charcoal burners and everything is okay. No matter how long the stove will be burning, we will never Lack of good fuel."

    "Okay." Kawei nodded, even though his doubts still remained.

    Cravason then made up a beautiful picture in his mind, that is, when the **** outlet is opened, a large amount of molten **** flows out, and what remains in the furnace is a huge number of hot sponge iron stacked on top of each other.

    He continued to encourage his son: "You made a huge furnace, it should smelt the most ore at a time, otherwise it will be flashy. This time, we will try its limits. As long as we succeed, the future will be a long time. Time, we don¡¯t have to work hard to smelt sponge iron. We will spend our time on the deep processing of the large amount of sponge iron produced."

    "Then let''s start, Dad."

    "okay!"

    With an order from Clavasson, the blacksmith apprentices began to line up the assembly line and began to pass the smashed into small pieces of ore to each other.

    Standing at the highest point of the steps is Kamnier, standing by the hot hearth, knowing that a stupid touch can turn his finger into a piece of cooked meat.

    He felt that he was favored by the master. During the entire feeding process, he was the last baton, and all the ore was finally thrown into the furnace through his hands.

    Kamnier is almost throwing ore, and every drop of ore brings the violent tremor of flames and the eruption of a large number of sparks, just like a hiccup of an abyssal fire dragon.

    A long period of time passed, when Kamnier moved his immature body from the bid with difficulty, he suddenly sat down on the ground, and couldn''t help but wipe the sweat from his head with his sleeves.

    The situation of the other children is not much better. Everyone is a member of the "human conveyor belt". In fact, everyone has touched and moved every piece of ore.

    They are children after all, after a lot of physical exertion, they just want to sit down and have a good rest.

    "What are you doing?! Stand up for me!" Cravason stared, scared all the children to get up again.

    "Did I let you rest?! A blacksmith dared to be lazy at a critical moment. Do you realize that laziness will lead to a loss of smelting skills? I am kind, but will your master treat you who made mistakes kindly in the future? Still stunned. What are you doing? Hurry up and bring the charcoal. Didn''t you see that the furnace temperature has dropped?!"

    Cravason¡¯s sudden maniac criticism made the scared almost weak children tense for the second time. With Kamnier as the leader, all the children hurriedly ran to the small room where the charcoal blocks were piled up, and went straight to the stove with bundles of pine carbon .

    "Don''t dawdle, keep running!" Cravason leaned his head, his hands kept beating.

    Under his urging, Kamnier ran all the way, even if he felt that his chest was about to burst. One inadvertently, he fell down on the sandy ground. The burlap clothes on his body were stained with a lot of sand. Thanks to the protection of charcoal, he was not injured.

    "What are you doing? To be a coward? Kamni, get up for you. Your master, don''t be a coward!"

    Boy Kamni, he gritted his teeth and got up, dragging his exhausted body to continue holding the broken charcoal sticks to the stove.

    A large number of bundles of charcoal were thrown directly into the hearth. Gradually, the Cravason and his sons who watched the flame noticed a change in the color of the flame.

    Because all the ore was thrown into the brain, the temperature of the furnace dropped sharply, causing the red flames to fall into violent and terrible smoke. The fishing boats on the sea even thought that someone was on fire on the shore.

    Is it all done by throwing all the charcoal into the stove?

    Of course not yet.

    Cravason was like a stern teacher. He stretched out his fingers and pointed at the lazy person''s name, especially when he said something bad to Kamnier.

    The mentally stressed children struggled to overcome their exhaustion. They ran to the idle bladder blowers one after another, aligning all the four blower outlets with the air inlets of the furnace. They began to raise and press the furnace in pairs, causing a lot of air to be poured into the furnace, and the flames from the furnace top became more spectacular.

    So Clavasson deliberately abused a group of blacksmith apprentices under his command?

    Abuse? He, an old guy, didn''t dare, and there was no need for it.

    These so-called apprentices, in the final analysis, are not their own, they are all Rurik''s servants.

    Cravason had no intention of hurting them, but he also dutifully served as a teacher.

    So faced with his father''s severe measures, Kawei just watched it from one side, and didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with it. I really responded to the sentence: "I did it for your good."

    This is true for Cravason. His current actions are exactly the same as those of Kawei who trained him in his youth many years ago. He wants to give his life''s ability to young people who are interested in ironing. For this reason, he is eager for success and becomes irritable, which is normal.

    Kamnier knew what Master meant, and he even cherished the chance of being scolded very much. Even though he was tired, wouldn''t it be more laborious than carrying a rattan basket to transport ore?

    A total of eleven children took the lead in controlling the blower. Seeing the flames erupted, Clavasson''s stern face finally relaxed, and Kawei noticed that his father was smiling secretly.

    "They seem to be tired." Kawei said casually.

    "Indeed. But compared to the efforts to be made in the future, what kind of hardship is this?"

    Kawei suddenly had some sense of life, and he couldn''t help but nodded in agreement with his father''s words: "It seems that Kamnier is very desperate. He is already in the north of Fort Elon."

    "That should be right. Didn''t you realize that Rurik deliberately called this small child a brother, he is really lucky."

    "I understand. He wants to prove that he is useful to his master."

    Cravason shrugged: "All of them will witness a great moment together in many years with emotion. Let''s go, Kawei, after all, this is all of us."

    Two senior blacksmiths finally joined the critical blast, and as many as four bladder blowers started at the same time.

    If you count on a small blower with limited capacity to blow in a lot of air, it would really underestimate smelting.

    Clavasson and his son were doing a protracted adventure. Finally, the children were tired and fell on the ground. Kravasson had no intention of ordering the exhausted to continue fighting, but the blower still needed to be continuously controlled by the physically strong.

    How to find labor?

    Oh, as long as you give enough money, there are many young men in the tribe who are willing to give their strength.

    By the end of the day, Cravason and his son had completely become spectators.

    The current situation has become a little strange. Although the ore is still being burned by heat, the people who operate the blower and throw the new carbon into the furnace have all become young fishermen for extra money.

    The Cravason family has already accumulated a considerable amount of wealth, because it is in an indestructible alliance with Rurik, the family¡¯s wealth can only be further increased.

    Struggling iron for survival has long become a thing of the past. Watching those young fishermen wait on the stove to make money, an unprecedented feeling of comfort really made Klavasen feel at ease.

    An old guy with a white beard and beard was sitting on a wooden chair, beside him were as many as eleven children.

    Clavasson sat quietly, watching the hired hands doing boring work.

    Kawei stood behind his father and couldn''t help but sullen: "Why did we work hard if we knew this? Look at you, it almost made this body fall apart."

    "Oh, how I want to be young again."

    "You? Recognize the reality, you are already an old man."

    Kravasson shook his head regretfully: "At least your woman is going to give birth. Isn''t it called Kuznetslav?"

    "Yes, a Novgorod-like name."

    Clavasson shrugged: "After all, Lilia is also the daughter of a leader. Well, my grandson is called by this name. From now on, you have to train your son harshly like me."

    "I understand. It''s just..."

    "Just what?"

    Kawei pointed out a little: "We can hire a lot of people to work for us, don''t ask them to work for us, they can do a lot of chores."

    "Yes. But my grandson must be the best blacksmith. If you can''t do education well, even if I walk with a cane, I have to educate my grandson myself."

    Kawei smiled knowingly: "How can I be lazy. Besides, I''m afraid Rurik will be more willing to educate your grandson because they are relatives, aren''t they?"

    Cravason thought for a while and couldn''t help laughing slowly.

    As many as eighteen fishermen with sieve nets are employed. Anyway, the job of repairing the nets is mainly the responsibility of family women. The fishermen who come ashore are almost immediately converted into loggers or hunters. A family works hard to make a living. Have a better time. They can certainly gather wealth by gathering crowds to plunder, but plundering is not the mainstream of life, and it faces huge risks.

    The fishermen who were hired received Kravasson¡¯s extremely generous wage promise, that is, in order to get these two silver coins, they must ensure that the furnace is always running at a high temperature.

    The work even continued into the night! What is going on inside the furnace? In the middle of the night, Kawei tried to touch it with the tongs. He did encounter a lot of solid matter, and he really felt the resistance of the sticky hot slag.

    The stove needs to continue to burn, even if as many as twenty silver coins worth of pine carbon have been consumed, all the effort is worth it.

    In fact, to be fair, all the effort is not a lot.

    Until late at night, Kawei felt that there was no big problem with his adventures with his father.

    But serious problems always happen slowly at times that the human eye cannot detect.

    Because of the so-called **** that Kawei used to test with huge tongs, it is no longer pure slag.

    The flame from the furnace mouth was yellow-white. If Kawei had a see-through eye, he could see the white flame in the heart of the furnace.

    The key parts of the huge furnace have been in a state of white flame for a long time, which means that the ultimate high temperature in the furnace has reached a certain critical value!

    It was another early morning, but there was a little haze on this day.

    Many people are saying that this is a sign of rain. If it rains, the daily fishing work will be forced to shelve, because no one believes that their small fishing boat can withstand the huge wind and waves. Even if it is R¨¹rich and his fishing boats, now they have to consider returning to the port to take shelter from the wind.

    The haze can only make the Klavasen father and son feel a little uncomfortable, but what makes them even more regretful is that yesterday¡¯s abuse of the children¡¯s strength forced them to make strenuous exercises in a short period of time. Now they all have sore arms, all claiming Can''t carry heavier things temporarily.

    Crava didn''t care. He and his son Kawei rewarded the employees who still operated the blower in turn at night with a large amount of dried fish and meat they bought.

    They ate something quickly, and at the same time they were stuffed with two silver coins of good color in their hands.

    Sure enough, the blacksmith didn''t break his promise. It can be said that he not only paid the commission but also took care of the meal, the Cravassen family was really a good person.

    Since the other person is a good person, they are willing to continue doing it.

    Cravason also planned this way. Since many people are already very tired, the ore in the furnace should be successful after a day and night of smelting.

    "The last half of the day! Even if your work basically stops during the middle of the day, I will still pay you two silver coins. Now continue to work!"

    If you can get four silver coins so easily, this kind of good thing falls on your shoulders, who will give up the opportunity?

    More charcoal is thrown into the stove, and the blower is still working.

    It seems that today is still a good start, and there are no problems.

    Knowing that the sudden muffled noise caused all the people operating the blower to stop working.

    Clavasson closed his eyes and sat upright suddenly: "What''s the matter with you? Keep doing things!"

    "But blacksmith, didn''t you hear the strange noise just now?" someone yelled cautiously. His words aroused strong vigilance in everyone.

    "Weird noise!? I think you don''t have any sleeping ears and auditory hallucinations."

    "But..." The man wanted to explain that he had not heard it wrong, when a new noise suddenly came, and Clavassen himself heard it all.

    It seems that it is a cracking sound? !

    Clavasson had just thought about it, and a new muffled noise came from the stove, and he couldn''t sit still anymore!

    As for those employees, they are hiding in the hearth one after another out of instinct to protect themselves.

    Finally, there were obvious cracks in the stove that had been hardened, and it could be seen that in the current scene, the hairs of Clavasson''s body had been erected!

    He stammered: "Quick! Run! You idiots, run away if you don''t want to die!"

    Cravason had turned into a roar at last, and a boy with a sore arm by his side took the lead to run away, and then the employees panicked.

    And the cracked hearth continued to be twisted and deformed, and finally through the huge cracks visible to the naked eye, a bright yellow light suddenly appeared.

    Is it fire? Do not! It is an unprecedented existence, and it flows out unscrupulously like running water.

    Cravason was stunned on the spot, he didn''t even know what the events in front of him represented.

    Until there was a muffled noise, the whole stove suddenly collapsed. A belly of molten material was hit by the falling debris, and some of the molten material was smashed into splashes, and some of it fell into the charcoal storage room of the Cravason family, and the fire was instantly lit.

    "Crap!" Cravason witnessed the hot molten objects in a place ~ www.novelhall.com ~ They have a tendency to flow into their homes and ignite the whole house. At least the charcoal storage room is on fire, I''m afraid there is no chance to extinguish the fire there.

    He doesn''t care about cleaning up the mess of the ruined stove, he just wants to protect his family in a critical moment.

    Clavasson got into the house and shouted desperately: "It''s on fire! Kawei, take your mother and your wife and go quickly! Go to our old house!"

    Kawei was a little confused. He had said some warm words to his expectant wife to calm Lilia''s nervousness, but his father''s roar made the whole family nervous.

    Cavyben complained a little. When he helped his wife approach the gate, he saw that the stove not far away turned into a hot and terrifying existence, and he was almost stupid! At least Lilia was dumbfounded.

    "Hurry up! It''s important to hold my life!"

    Kawei wakes up like a dream, anyway, the stove is finished, really only has to follow his father to escape. As for my house, oh thank goodness, at least a lot of wealth is secretly buried in the ground of the old house. If the new house is rebuilt, it is not a big problem. Only the lives of the family matter!

 Chapter 317ï¼š The stove collapses

    The storage room filled with charcoal blocks quickly ignited into the sky.

    A very thick gray smoke rose up, and the people of the sub-clan believed that someone really caught fire in their home.

    Lilia held her stomach up and was helped by Kawei to flee for her life.

    "Oh, slow down. Your son is kicking me."

    "Hold it!"

    Kawei screamed, he had no pity, and his tactics were quite violent.

    He desperately took his wife back to the old house, spread a leather cushion, and told her to sit down.

    Until this time, Lilia had settled down, panting and asking with a displeased face: "You are too rude. Also, what''s the matter with the stove?"

    "What else? It collapsed! I fell short."

    "Ah? So many ore, all..." Lilia subconsciously covered her mouth, not knowing what to say.

    In her heart, she was eager to complete mass production of a large amount of brand new sponge iron, so that she could grind hard and soak, and then go to her husband to transport a batch of iron to her family. Especially when she knew that there was a special ironware named "chrome steel", she increasingly hoped that her family members would get one or two.

    Married to the Ross people for nearly a year, she is about to give birth, Lilia has never forgotten the mission given to her by her biological father.

    Kawei looked at his wife and wiped her tears gently: "It frightened you. Fortunately, we are all fine."

    Kawei pretends to be calm, but his heart beats wildly. Those who are more nervous are like those blacksmith apprentices, their arms are still sore, and now they are sitting on the ground, thinking of hot things flowing, turning the pressed weeds into ashes in an instant. They were also thankful that the master''s order was delivered quickly enough that no one was injured at all.

    "But the stove is gone."

    "It''s okay. If the stove is gone, build a new one. We are not short of money."

    Lilia''s newness was a little stable, and her mother-in-law also came to comfort her.

    Kawei stood up and looked around, rejoicing that everyone who should be evacuated was here, then turned around and left.

    "Oh! Where are you going?" Lilia asked urgently.

    "Go look at the **** stove."

    "You... don''t."

    "Don''t worry, I won''t be okay." After that, Kawei opened his legs and reconciled with his father and started to solve the mess.

    Fortunately, the only thing that ignited was the storage room, and my wooden house is currently safe.

    Seeing that the hot and piping substances no longer flowed and obviously began to solidify, the tension of the left-behind Klavasen was finally able to let go. When Kawei came back, he had already manipulated the long-handled shovel, tossing over the material that had started to harden.

    Kawei whispered a few words with his father, and immediately joined the cleanup work.

    In order to make the clean-up work faster and to avoid further expansion of the harm, Kravasson had to resort to money again.

    Those escaping iron smelting employees were very scared when they thought that the furnace would burst. They were yelling, "The furnace of the Clavasson¡¯s house collapsed." It was precisely that they were the first to ran back and wanted to know Clavasson. Will they fulfill their promise, that is, give everyone two silver coins.

    The most important thing in business is credibility, especially for manufacturers of appliances such as blacksmiths. Not only did he fulfill his promise, he also promised that anyone who participated in the cleanup would get two more silver coins.

    At this time, Clavasson doesn''t have to worry about the slow cleaning speed.

    Some iron smelting employees were carrying buckets to try to extinguish the burning storage room. However, there was still a lot of charcoal stored in it. It became a huge bonfire. How many buckets of water can do it?

    The thick smoke became a remarkable sight, but anyone who looked up at the sky could perceive a terrible anomaly.

    Despite the haze today, Rurik does not expect it to rain. As usual, he trains his men to fight and archery on the hills. The entire tribe of boys and girls from six to ten years old, they have all become members of the training. It''s all because of the fact that Rurik''s promised to take care of the rice is really implemented properly, so that every family is very happy to hand over their young children to follow the future leader.

    The children stopped everything in their hands, including the girl who controlled the winch to wind the crossbow, and stopped the hard work at hand.

    "Boss, there!" Fisk pointed at the wooden sword and aimed at the black smoke that vacated in the distance.

    "Is anyone on fire?!"

    "Maybe, the situation must be terrible."

    Rurik looked around, all the children stared with their heads outstretched, whispering to guess what was going on.

    "It''s all quiet!"

    Rurik''s command had enough deterrent power, and everyone fell silent as expected.

    "That''s it for today! Someone may be on fire, I hope it''s not yours. If anyone is unlucky, don''t worry! Let''s go and go and put out the fire!"

    Before Rurik returned to the settlement, hundreds of tribesmen had gathered near Kravasson''s house, pointing to the collapsed furnace and the messy scene, but no one personally helped clean up the mess. This is not everyone''s indifference. As long as they see the dense black matter actually smoking, no one dares to act rashly.

    Rurik and his guys were late to arrive. In the end, the newborn calves were not afraid of tigers. Under the leadership of Rurik, they went straight through the crowd and broke into the scene of the incident.

    "Cravason! Unexpectedly, it is really yours. Whoops! The stove?! Where''s the stove?"

    Hearing Rurik''s voice, Clavasson, who was immersed in cleaning up, raised his head in shame, and pointed to a piece of black matter on the ground and the huge broken "pottery piece".

    "As you can see, the stove is here."

    "It really collapsed? There is smoke and dust, it is actually..."

    "It''s nothing, the stove collapsed and made a new one. First we have to clean up the **** slag." Clavasson said, his expression of regret made Rurik look extremely uncomfortable.

    "You all went back! Go to the cafeteria and wait for your meal." Rurik turned and ordered.

    "Boss, you want to stay?" Fisk asked weakly.

    "I''d better stay."

    "You want to help the blacksmith? Maybe we can help."

    "No, you guys go to dinner! All members are disbanded today, you guys go!"

    Fisk didn''t understand why his little leader was so impatient. I''m afraid it was mainly because of the blacksmith''s failure that he was sad. Fisk didn''t think much about it, and so did the others. Although everyone was very curious, since Rurik ordered to leave, don''t stay for long.

    In fact, it wasn''t just his own subordinates, but Rurik was also waving his arms non-stop, asking the onlookers to leave one after another. Seeing that he was weak, he quickly mobilized a group of his mercenaries, using these all-day swords and axes to the Russian warriors, and invited away all the onlookers who didn''t know the truth.

    The tribesmen walked away angrily, and the mercenaries left behind had new tasks.

    Jeflo and his guys picked up the long-handled shovel, or simply the draft of the ground planing, and began to clean up the **** on the ground.

    "Hurry up! After cleaning up, we will build a new furnace!"

    Rurik¡¯s words surprised the Clavassen and his sons. Unexpectedly, Rurik was particularly interested in huge furnaces?

    Holding a powerful drafting axe, Jeflo felt that he could cut the still hot **** into pieces like chopping stones, and then shovel it away more easily.

    However, the blow continued, although the **** shattered, but it also revealed an incredible metallic color.

    Seeing the rough silver-gray section, Rurik buzzed his head, almost all of his golden ponytails turned up because of the fried hair.

    What is this? slag? Isn''t it?

    Rurik walked hurriedly, pushing Evlo away and squatting down, subconsciously touching it with his fingers.

    "Danger!"

    The protector of Jevlo was eager, he threw the draft axe, grabbed Rurik''s waist with both hands, and hugged it directly to the side.

    "Ouch, what''s the matter with you?"

    "My lord, it''s too hot."

    "Oh, then I really want to thank you." Rurik patted his forehead vigorously, then looked at his little hand. What a beautiful little white hand, although it has a little cocoon. If I touched stupidly just now, I am afraid that my hands will be muddled.

    But the silver-gray cut-out section is so peculiar!

    Could it be that the things in this place are not **** at all? Is it pig iron? Or is the pig iron and **** mixed together after the furnace collapsed?

    Rurik continued to stare at Jeflo''s masterpiece, only to see that the section was indeed silver-gray, a color that **** would never have, a color that can only be possessed by metal substances.

    "Yevlo!"

    "in!"

    "Go on chiseling for me. After chiseling out a piece, send it to me. I have to take a good look at it when I water it to cool it down."

    "Okay." Yevlo shrugged, he didn''t understand the master''s meaning, now that he has the order, he will do it.

    For safety''s sake, Jeflo knocked out a fragment that was a little larger than the palm of an adult man, and when the cold water cooled down, he personally handed it to the owner, Rurik.

    "Master, please have a look."

    Rurik held the heavy object in both hands, staring at the metallic section, and he couldn''t help but think about it.

    This thing should be pig iron!

    wrong! Cravason¡¯s furnace is not a blast furnace, so how can it be possible to smelt molten iron.

    But wait a minute, since his furnace smelt chromite into sponge iron, the furnace temperature should be very high. Ores in general are less resistant to high temperatures than chromite, so it is difficult for them to already...

    Rurik tried to recall the definition of blast furnace, so that he wanted to understand that so-called blast furnace, as long as it can also smelt ore into pig iron, it is a blast furnace by definition, and it does not even need to be made very large.

    Every pore of Rurik was crying, his hands were sweating, his arms could not help loosening, and the things in his hands fell on the sand.

    "Master, are you okay?" Yevlo asked caringly.

    "It''s okay! Jeflo, take out your axe and give it to me."

    "Ok."

    Jeflo didn''t think much, he drew out his chrome steel hand axe to Rurik, and then saw the boy squatting on tiptoes, holding the axe in both hands at a very oblique angle, hitting the pieces with the axe blade.

    In front of the sharp and strong chrome steel hand axe, the softness of the fragments is vividly revealed. It is a small but flat section with an intoxicating metallic luster.

    These are finally solved!

    Rurik threw his hand axe, stood up with a smile on his face, and patted his hands vigorously.

    "Jeflo, do you know what this is?"

    "It''s slag, it''s the waste of their iron smelting. I know this."

    "No! You don''t know anything." Rurik shook his head and said excitedly: "This is iron! It''s called..."

    For a moment, Rurik was stunned. He really didn''t know how to use a word to describe pig iron.

    He thought for a moment, and simply compiled a vocabulary "smeltiron", which is a word that is a mixture of "smelting" and "iron".

    Of course, Rurik remembers that modern English and even the countries of Western Europe and Northern Europe have a proper term for "pig iron", the so-called "pig iron". Because the first German blacksmiths in Western Europe who knew how to smelt pig iron, they knew that pig iron tools were used in large-scale agricultural production. In order to maximize profits, they required more finished products by casting at one time.

    The blacksmith uses the basic principles of sand casting to make a mold in the sand, the main feed inlet and a large number of branch feed inlets.

    The relationship between those branch lines and the main line is like the suckling relationship between piglets and sows.

    I am afraid it is the German blacksmith who is very keen on pork sausages. He is associated with processing technology and named his casting "pig iron".

    Rurik felt that what he saw was a kind of white iron, which could be chiseled off by Jeflo, indicating that it was brittle. And I really feel that it also has a soft texture. Pig iron is such a complex object. It is actually an ore in a certain sense, but the iron content has been enriched to 96%.

    Rurik picked up the things on the ground and hurriedly approached the hard-working Clavason: "Don''t be busy, show you something."

    "What good thing can I have, my little master." Clavasson paused his work and threw the shovel directly on the ground. He looked at Rurik''s bright eyes, his expression full of guilt.

    "This is it."

    "A boring piece of slag?! Are you mocking me?"

    "You..." Rurik was not angry and asked deliberately: "By the way, even if the stove collapses, the splashing **** ignites your house. What about sponge iron? At least those things are still usable when you pick them up."

    This time, Clavasson shrugged helplessly: "Are you kidding? Sponge iron? It''s gone, it''s all gone. God must have sent punishment and ruined my stove."

    Upon hearing this, Rurik couldn''t help thinking that this old guy was quite pious.

    Wait a minute! No matter how pious this guy is, he and Kawei have always been pragmatic. For example, in order to ensure the safe production of his daughter-in-law, Clavasson was stupefied by carving a wooden sculpture to make a sacrifice, claiming to be dedicated to the Freya goddess in charge of fertility. Pray for her to give Lilia''s care to avoid dystocia.

    Rurik didn''t tell it through, he really didn''t understand why the Viking goddess Freya wanted to take care of the birth of a Slavic woman.

    "Do you think God is punishing you?" Rurik asked deliberately.

    "if not?"

    "Forget it." Rurik wiped the contents with both hands: "Do you think this is slag? You are really stupid! Sponge iron has not disappeared, it has become this."

    Cravason hurriedly greeted Kawei over, because he saw the unique shiny luster of metal.

    "What is this?" Kawei asked anxiously.

    "It''s what you are cleaning up now."

    "Huh? Those rubbish."

    "Bah!" Rurik said displeased; "This is smelliron. And how do you make sure that the furnace collapsed is not a good thing? I tell you that Thor didn''t give punishment. He did destroy your furnace, just because the furnace didn''t. Appropriate! What you have clearly received is Thor''s blessing! Under the high temperature, the ore has melted! The iron and charcoal have been excessively fused, causing the iron to simply melt."

    "You...you all know? Are you sure?"

    "Of course, I know. Who do you think I am?" Rurik said surely.

    In an instant, Cravason and his son suddenly realized.

    "Ah! It''s like I add tin ore and lead to copper ore? It turns into a pot of molten material and casts it into an oil lamp holder?"

    "Yes!" Rurik stomped My friend, things are better. Our mountainous areas are full of iron ore. We rebuild a suitable furnace so that we can directly smelt molten iron and cast many usable tools. Cravason, you have witnessed a miracle in your lifetime! You and Kawei are the first strangers in the entire alliance to be able to smelt molten iron! "

    After being promoted by R¨¹rik, Klavasen''s depressed mood instantly became enthusiastic.

    He already understood what Rurik was suggesting, and specifically ordered the working iron smelting employees: "You people, collect all the residue, don''t waste any of them."

    After speaking, Kravasson turned his head: "My dear, when will we build a new stove."

    Things were completely beyond Leuric''s expectations. Unexpectedly, the Cravasons magically touched the extreme high temperature of melting pig iron, so that there are really no technical obstacles in the plan to build a blast furnace by themselves? Maybe so.

    Rurik settled down: "I''ve decided. You put out the fire and clean up the ruins, we will sit down and discuss how to make the best furnace. Oh, it should be called a blast furnace!"

 Chapter 318ï¼š Blast furnace plan started

    With the help of the clansmen, a large amount of sand was sprinkled in the burning charcoal storage room, and the terrifying smoke finally stopped gushing.

    Parts of the collapsed furnace were cleaned up, and the solidified pig iron was collected on a large scale.

    Cravason fulfilled his promise, and he paid the two silver coins agreed upon by the workers who helped the smelting.

    So far, the situation has turned from danger to peace.

    But the messy wreckage has not been completely cleaned up, and the storage room in the ruined state is still exuding an aura of anxiety.

    In the evening, in Clavasson''s home, the family sat together in a mixed mood, and in front of them, they were doing Rylik.

    Everyone sat on the wooden floor and discussed the next thing.

    The oil lamp was ignited by the powder, adding an important light to the dim room. The fire shining on Rurik¡¯s immature face, for the Cravassen family, their desire to make a big stove really had to rely on Rurik¡¯s help.

    Some die-cast glass square plates contained a little dried fish, and a small bowl of oatmeal.

    The blacksmith''s stock of oats is almost gone, and the last little skill is planned to be used by Lilia after giving birth. Now, in order to get the help of Rurik, Klavasen had to offer his own gift.

    Rurik didn''t care.

    The fact that the stove had collapsed was terrible, and at first, there was nothing to say about the Cravason and his son sitting here.

    "Why? I''m not talking anymore?" Liurik asked deliberately with a grim face.

    "This...what can I say?" Clavasson strained an old face full of beards. "I can only beg you to find some way. I hope we can still make a new big stove."

    Rurik smiled calmly, holding the nearly hemispherical glass bowl in both hands, and took a sip of oatmeal: "I thought your home would be out of oats a long time ago, at least my home is exhausted."

    Kawei smiled reluctantly: "The one thing left is for Lilia, but..."

    "I understand." Rurik put down the bowl. "Why are you so careful? I said it during the day. Now we have a meeting and I will tell you what to do next."

    "What to do?!" Cravason and his son stretched out their heads in unison.

    "In a hurry? It doesn''t matter."

    "Oh." Clavasson patted his head, "I have seen the biggest furnace in my life, and I have also seen the furnace collapse. In fact, I want to know how it collapsed. Of course, there are also the special ones you said. Iron, smelliron, how it is produced."

    "Huh? Can''t you two senior blacksmiths understand?" Rurik shrugged, thinking their incomprehension was absurd.

    "If I can understand, it won''t let the stove collapse. Please tell me." Cravason hooked his head, looking humbly asking for advice. Upon seeing this, Kawei also hooked his head.

    The atmosphere became a bit strange.

    Rurik smiled and whispered: "Usually you smelt ore, sponge iron and **** will only press the bottom of the furnace, which is the hard ground! But now the situation has completely changed. You throw it into the furnace. You have too much ore, and you are eager to complete one month''s sponge iron cost in just one smelting. Your ambition is too great."

    Cravason suddenly realized: "Ah! Shouldn''t we put so many ore? Oh, it''s our own sin."

    "Not only that." Lurik shook his head vigorously. "You have done a great thing. Your furnace melts the ore completely for the first time, but your furnace can melt the ore, but it cannot carry them well. It turns into water. Iron is very heavy, much heavier than slag! That is the smelliron, they are very heavy at the bottom of the furnace. Your furnace wall is still too thin, and it is completely broken by it."

    Let the two blacksmiths and the blacksmith apprentices such as Kamnier who are leaning against the wooden wall, expect them to have an abstract concept of mechanics in a short time, I am afraid it is a little simple.

    They do need to spend some time to understand the "classical mechanics" discovered and summarized by Sir Newton, but this does not mean that they have not realized many truths in the cumbersome daily production work. For example, Cravason and his son have their own experience summarizing concepts such as stress.

    Cravason suddenly raised his head: "Oh! Then increase the thickness of the furnace wall."

    "And next time, don''t put too much ore." Kawei added.

    "Huh? Do you think about that?"

    "Otherwise?" Cravason asked.

    "No." Rurik understood everything. He lifted his chin and kept pounding the wooden floor with his fingers: "My friends, since you can completely smelt iron ore, just like smelting bronze, Everything has changed."

    "Oh, then put in a large clay crucible." Kawei suddenly realized, consciously found a means to take out the molten iron.

    Rurik patted his face vigorously with both hands. He didn''t know whether to praise Kawei for his linear thinking or judge him for being pedantic.

    "Don''t think about the crucible! You just listen to me. We work together to build a brand new furnace, but the internal structure will be unprecedented. You must make it according to my orders and it may be successful."

    Cravason and his son looked at each other, and they had no objection.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Rurik immediately taught all the blacksmiths and apprentices about the blast furnace.

    As for how Rurik understands this knowledge, he knows quite well. This is the advanced theoretical knowledge he possesses as a traverser. Because of old blacksmiths like Kravassen, Rurik trusts the father and son to return Can continue to turn his theory into reality.

    Here, Rurik also had to sigh for the persistence of the ancestors of the East for smelting.

    Perhaps, the ancestors of the East accidentally used copper ore in the process of burning pottery. In the history of pottery for thousands of years, the mixed use of copper ore, tin ore and even lead ore led them to develop their own bronze smelting technique. .

    In order to cast larger bronzes, a larger furnace must be used to smelt more bronze water. The ever-increasing demand forces people to constantly remodel the furnace.

    The furnace is made bigger and bigger. In order to facilitate the collection of bronze water and the abandon of **** waste, a discharge port and a **** discharge port are set up.

    In order to make the combustion more fully, we began to use high-quality charcoal, coupled with a large-scale animal-powered blower, to inject more fresh air into the furnace.

    Compared with the leather bladder owned by the Ross people, the East has already used more advanced bellows and wooden fans, and its blowing efficiency is very amazing.

    More air enters the furnace body, even charcoal can reach its calorific value limit, so in the age of smelting bronze, the height of Chu people can reach the extreme high temperature of 1400 ¡æ. Because of the problem of ore selection, the Chu Army weapons have a large amount of copper-iron alloys.

    The smelting technology has reached an extreme height, and the urgent consumption of ordnance for war has forced the East to have a great demand for the further improvement of iron smelting technology.

    However, the Rus tribe does not have a huge need for war, but the threat of war always comes to their door. In a challenging era where powerful enemies are waiting and allies are more ambiguous, Rurik is eager to obtain a relatively peaceful development opportunity. However, the successive face-offs of the times have made him see a **** reality-weakness is sin. .

    Except for some twenty-year-old young people in the tribe who are eager to make a fortune by plundering in the name of revenge, the attitude of Otto and Rurik has tended to open up wasteland to obtain new living space and produce their own production. Need materials, especially grains such as oats and rye.

    Now that a vigorous production movement has begun in many new settlements under Ross, there is a huge demand for a large number of metal tools and weapons.

    However, only five families of the Ross tribe are professional blacksmiths, and the young blacksmiths are still a group of apprentices under ten years old. It is still unknown when the men of the steel squirrel tribe possess excellent iron-making skills.

    It was the time when the green and yellow did not meet, and it was the time when the Rus tribe was rather weak.

    So even if the Kravassen family did not take the lead in making a new furnace, Rurik would have to build a blast furnace. After all, compared to burning ore to make sponge iron, it is far less efficient than direct casting of pig iron to make tools. Although the quality of pig iron production tools and weapons is extremely worrying, it depends on who is compared. Since the opponent is usually wrapped in cowhide, only the elite is dressed in chain mail. To deal with this kind of enemy, the spearhead made of pig iron is thicker and heavier. As for using it to cast bones, gourds, or warhammers, and smash the enemy''s bones with a blunt tool, there is no problem.

    Therefore, for the new furnace mentioned by Rurik, its top priority is naturally the thicker furnace wall!

    In order to make the furnace stronger, of course it needs to continue to be piled up with clay and fired into a giant pottery. It is best to use high-temperature resistant chromite ore from Elon Orava Fort to form a refractory layer. Perhaps the furnace¡¯s ability to resist pressure is still weak after the furnace is built, so Rurik hopes that after the furnace is built, he will continue to stack sand on the outside of the furnace, and finally ramming it with a sledgehammer to become a solid mound for the furnace. Does not collapse.

    An earthen blast furnace, its structure itself is not complicated.

    Since the furnace is designed to deal with the separation of molten iron and slag, the density of the two substances is very different, so it is not difficult to install the **** outlet and the material outlet in different positions.

    The so-called difficulty lies in the blower.

    Since the four bladder blowers of the Cravasons, the nearly uninterrupted blast replaced by a group of big-waisted men, it seems that it is not a problem to promote the full combustion of charcoal.

    But wait a minute! This blasting method itself is difficult to replicate, because it is impossible to hire people as strong as a bull as labor force.

    Therefore, at this meeting, Lurik put forward two very important construction plans.

    Without paper to draw a design drawing, Kravasson provided a pair of wooden boards, and Rurik used the tip of a meat-cutter knife to draw the basic structure of an earthen blast furnace on the wooden board. Because they also had a lot of experience in making utensils based on Rurik''s drawings, Kravasson and Kawei''s abstract understanding ability was greatly improved. They understood the blueprint of the earth blast furnace and couldn''t help but applaud.

    However, there is only another design drawing, two senior blacksmiths carefully looked at the oil lamp, still a little confused.

    "What is this? I can''t understand." Even the young Kawei was completely confused when he faced the "centrifugal blower" that Rurik took out.

    "This is a special blower. Although it is made of wood and belts, your carpentry ability is very outstanding. I believe you can make it according to the drawings."

    In fact, the wooden "centrifugal blower" produced by Rurik is essentially different from similar products after a thousand years, perhaps only in material. Its essence is a turbocharger system. As long as its airtightness is well done, its efficiency is better than that of a bellows blower, but its production is a test of mechanical knowledge.

    It is precisely because it is more complicated to make. Dongfang is more willing to use cheap bellows and exhaust fans such as one-in-one blowers.

    Although the centrifugal blower of fan car is also used for smelting, its appearance is too rare, and its simplified version is more used to hull rice and wheat.

    The two of them looked dignified, and Rurik deliberately stimulated with words: "If you can''t do it, I''ll have to hire a better carpenter."

    "Then let me come!" Clavasson gritted his teeth and sat upright, and then gave his son Kawei some instructions: "Tomorrow we will start to act, you bring the children and hire another group of people, you To make a stove. And I, I also hire a group of carpenters to work together to make Rurik¡¯s blower."

    Rurik was a little dazed: "Huh? Did you decide to hire someone?"

    "Why not?" Cravason opened his eyes strangely.

    "Oh! It''s not surprising, it''s just... it''s nothing. You just do as I say."

    After a meeting was over, Rurik was already excited when he returned to his home.

    He is fantasizing about a beautiful picture, and his family members are all discussing the thrilling things that happened during the day.

    Seeing his son return, Niya directly grabbed his hand and asked about the situation of the blacksmith''s family.

    "Are you worried about them? Mom."

    "Of course! They should be okay." Niya was a little puzzled with his son''s disapproving expression, "They are really okay."

    "They are all safe. The fire is extinguished and the stove will be rebuilt tomorrow."

    "Oh, I hope the stove won''t collapse again, it''s terrible."

    "That''s not true." After all, Rurik called all the women in the family to his side, especially Sister Carlotta.

    "Now that all the Ostala people have not moved to Shilla Fort, they must have settled down, and I don''t think they are willing to move anymore."

    The words were for Carlotta. As the leader of Ostara, she nodded: "You are right, although you said last year and all move out today. I am here, of course everyone does not want to leave."

    "Hey, you are their leader after all. But you are good at grazing, and you need a warmer place to graze cattle and sheep. Roseburg is not very suitable here."

    Carlotta was surprised, and she muttered weakly: "Rurik, I''m obviously your woman, are you trying to let me leave... leave."

    "Huh?" Rurik denied hurriedly: "I just said that your people will leave Roseburg sooner or later. This place is too barren. I am afraid I will leave this fjord in the future. Shilla Fort is warmer and it is suitable for grazing and planting. , The waters there are also suitable for fishing. Our destiny is to leave this fjord, so we need more tools."

    The private owner himself said some nonsense, and Rurik hurriedly clapped his little hands: "You only went to the furnace to collapse, but you didn''t know that the Cravasons had completely smelted iron ore into molten iron!"

    Rurik''s remarks were certainly exaggerated, and his remarks completely surpassed the knowledge of the family''s female relatives. It''s not that Sister Carlotta has never seen iron smelting, and here it is also that the two girls, Lumia and Sepolava, have accidentally understood the principle of iron smelting.

    "The ore becomes water, can''t it be poured?!" Carlotta asked in surprise.

    "Yeah, you are so smart."

    Carlotta smiled shyly, only for a moment, she finally understood all the hints of Rurik.

    "Ah! We cast farm tools, and we use iron ore casting tools everywhere. Can each of us in Ostala have our own axe, shovel, and draft?"

    "Yeah." Rurik said with a smile: "This is really enough to arrange for your people to open up wasteland. They will bring a full set of tools. By the way, there is a heavy plow. At that time, I am afraid I will tell the chief leader. Arrange for you to lead the tribe to build a settlement called New Ostara in Fort Shilla. Maybe you want..."

    Carlota felt a little lost, but he also showed the temperament that a leader should have for the first time.

    She straightened her small chest and looked at Rurik''s eyes: "Even if I am a child, I will revive my tribe. My destiny is to be your wife, and my tribe is also your tribe."

    "Yes. But your people will have to pay taxes in the future. This is a contract. When the brand-new stove starts mass production of tools, I will give a lot of tools to your people, but they will give them to me for generations. Pay tax. I think you know the concept of tax! They have to pay part of the grain harvest and leather, in the final analysis, it is for the expenses of our Ross tribe."

    Carlotta sighed silently, and she felt that Rurik''s words had something to do with: "Your tribe..."

    For a moment, Rurik smiled consciously.

    "Well, maybe I should spread an idea."

    "What idea?" Carlotta asked.

    "What is Rose. Is she a tribe, or an alliance, or everything about us? In my opinion, whether it is you, the Corvin or the deer breeder, as long as we are in the same group as the Rose, it is Rose. As long as he agrees with my father, as well as me and my children and grandchildren as the leader, then he can claim to be a Russian."

    Rurik consciously said what he said was very clear. Here, the four female family members still feel inexplicable, or that Rurik''s concept is a bit advanced and the atmosphere is noisy.

    What can you do if you are faced with embarrassment? He smiled awkwardly, gritted his teeth and simply said: "Forget it! I will say it briefly, many years later I succeeded as the leader, as long as I agree to be loyal to me, the leader, and swear to me, I will agree that he is a Russian. , He can also claim to be a Rus. From now on, we will be from Corvin, deer breeder, Ostara, and Novgorod. We are all Rus."

    Rurik is crazily suggesting a concept called "", which is also a "nation-state", in order to integrate multiple ethnic groups with different languages ??and cultures into a brand-new national form, or fusion. A nation with many previous tribal cultures.

    The concept is too advanced, and the atmosphere is still cold.

    It is not their resistance, but in fact their concept of ethnic group itself is very vague. Even the Ostala people, they never mind condescending to a strong one, all they need is a stable living space. They didn''t even linger about the concept of "Ostra" which was meant to describe a kind of island. The survivors can only rely on the kind-hearted Ross tribe to take care of them. What else can they ask for?

    The scene was too embarrassing, and Liu Lixue simply waved his hand, "I''m tired, now I just want to rest."

    "Then scrub your body and go to bed immediately." After that, Niya immediately called in the maid to prepare hot water.

    I am afraid that Nina understands what her son says here. She marvels at his son''s ambition, but is full of worries about the uncertainty of the future. However, I am really too old, and the future should be bright. Just like my son described a large amount of molten iron to make iron tools with unprecedented efficiency, I am afraid that this is the only one I can see in his lifetime.

 Chapter 319ï¼š I cant open my eyes in the face of the blast of the blower

    A brand new stove rises from the ruins.

    After learning from the previous lessons, and even holding the blueprint provided by Rurik, Kawei was confident. Of course, in order for the furnace to operate smoothly, Rurik himself simply rooted in the construction site.

    Continue to train those kids? Of course it is.

    R¨¹lik entrusted the task to his mercenaries, who would carry out the most rigorous training for the children, and he really couldn''t be guilty of being present as a supervisor every day.

    As a supervisor, he oversees the construction of the furnace, and as a technical consultant, he always answers questions about Kawei, who is holding the blueprint, and gives advice to the construction workers.

    With thirty strong mercenaries, they became rather cheap labor. They sorted and stirred the clay to make clumps that resembled bricks, piled them up one after another, and finally piled up into a chimney-shaped stove.

    Clay has not been sintered for a long time, it is now a very fragile existence. If it has been burned for a long period of time, it will become a very solid existence.

    Although it is sturdy, it will experience continuous erosion and damage from molten iron and **** during a long operation.

    Just like the collapsed furnace before, although it has unexpectedly achieved everything a blast furnace needs to have, it naturally inherits the challenges that a blast furnace will face.

    The place where the furnace collapsed was at the fragile waist, which was abruptly broken by molten metal.

    Therefore, in the construction of the new furnace, Rurik''s plan was to make a furnace with a thick bottom and a cone-shaped structure as a whole.

    Is it all right with just a tapered structure?

    Do not! What Rurik needs is a furnace that can be used for a long time, not a defective product that collapses again in ten and a half months.

    The most important thing is the refractory inside the furnace.

    For the furnace that collapsed before, the reason for its collapse was left to Rick''s analysis. Unexpectedly, Kawei still used the old idea of ??smelting bronze, the so-called paving ordinary iron ore inside the furnace as a refractory material. If it is just smelting bronze, it is completely suitable. However, the smelting temperature inside the furnace must have reached the level of smelting pig iron. The so-called refractory material has already melted into a part of the molten iron.

    Even as the clay of the furnace wall, its resistance to high temperature is greatly reduced under real high temperature conditions.

    After all, smelting pig iron is really a smelting miracle spontaneously created by the Ross people. It is undeniable that Rurik played a very important theoretical role in this accidental miracle.

    Now the real theorists have begun to build new furnaces.

    Even the earth blast furnace, in order to resist the corrosion of molten metal, it is necessary to use more high-temperature resistant materials to make an extremely fire-resistant inner tank.

    Are there any suitable materials?

    In theory, ordinary clay is added with some aluminum metal, so that the clay can be fired into cheap refractory bricks.

    Where does aluminum metal come from? Corundum must be the best source.

    But wait a minute! The mountainous area near Roseburg is rich in iron ore and a small amount of copper ore. As for aluminum...

    If corundum can be obtained, the construction of the furnace will become very fast.

    The fact is that Rurik was unable to find suitable refractory materials in the fjord of Roseburg, but refractory materials are not available. It is located at the settlement of Elon Orava, a distance of 180 kilometers in a straight line. The chromite ore there is an excellent refractory material in itself!

    Presumably the blast furnace can smelt it into sponge iron. If it is smelted into molten metal, it would not work without 1800¡ãC. The short-term limit temperature that can be reached in a charcoal or coal-burning earthen blast furnace is only 1450¡ãC.

    To obtain chromite, one had to send a ship to the north to pull it back.

    The solution of this key problem naturally fell on the shoulders of the Gould family.

    Under Rurik''s instruction, a cargo ship carrying a batch of fish left the pier of Gould''s house. Her target was Elon Orava Fort.

    All the catches were bought by Lurik, and the internal organs were removed, and they were roasted with fire to resist decay.

    These catches were actually rewards to the Corvin people in Elronburg, and Lurik wanted to take away a batch of pure ore and use fish to buy his servant''s labor. Oh, of course he can give an order to order his servants to send an additional batch of ore as tribute.

    Since he wants to spread the idea of ??"the spirit of contract" among the tribes, as a person of great status, Rurik consciously needs to pay attention to the contract for his servants, and hope that other tribes can understand the contract. important.

    The ships have gone to sea, and even if the weather is clear and the waves are unhappy, they will have to return in five days at the earliest.

    The furnace will continue to be built before the high-temperature resistant chrome ore is laid in the furnace.

    The furnace mouth is designed to converge inward, it can only allow a slightly thin adult to enter, and the internal space of the furnace is significantly larger.

    The narrow furnace mouth is to be able to fill while keeping the temperature as close as possible.

    Even Rurik hired the tribe¡¯s stonemason who was good at carving monuments, chiseled a granite slab, and made a hole in the slab. This is the lid of the stove. The so-called leaving enough outlet for the exhaust gas can ensure the extreme lock temperature of the stove.

    The construction of the furnace is in full swing, as long as the cargo ship transporting the ore returns to the port, the final work can be carried out.

    Kawei and the mercenaries held large wooden hammers and rammed the dry clay deliberately piled outside the furnace shell.

    Since three days have passed since the stacking of the furnace, the wet clay has become naturally dry, and only ramming can make it stronger before being sintered.

    In this way, a small blast furnace with a taper of 80¡ã and a height of two stikas, only from the outside, it has tended to succeed.

    However, a doomed rain gave the unfinished stove the initial challenge. Thanks to an immediate shelter, the furnace was not eroded by rain.

    And this rain really interfered with the transportation of chrome ore.

    What can you do to Rurik? Even in such rainy weather, the children¡¯s training was forced to suspend, and they stayed in their homes one by one, waiting for the rain to end. The entire Ross tribe, with only a few brave men, rowed to a few bare little desert islands near Roseburg, and they set up dried fish hoping to catch a few fish.

    Due to the rainfall, the production work in Roseburg was temporarily suspended, but fortunately the rainfall lasted only two days.

    The rain is not big, but the scale of the sweeping is the entire Nordic world. If anyone likes it, no one is more like farmers everywhere. They are completely dependent on the sky for food. They were worried that the late planting season would lead to a serious reduction in production this year. A rain nourished the oat seedlings, which was a relief to the farmers.

    Rain is so, what else can I do?

    As a distinguished guest, Rurik is willing to take Clavasson''s home for a long time, and by the way, he will guide this old guy to make a "centrifugal blower" out of hard wood, and also comfort Lily, whose due date is obviously not far away. Ya.

    That was a rather embarrassing question, Rurik calculated it, and he could judge that Lilia''s due date was in mid-August.

    He quietly informed Lilia of his inference, and it was the girl who was extremely shy in return.

    Lilia even pushed Rurik hard, and then hurriedly apologized.

    "How can you predict the day when a woman will give birth?" She tried to calm her down and returned Liu Likra back to her side.

    "I hope my prediction is correct, and you and your children will be safe."

    The most important day of a woman is just around the corner, and Lilia is looking forward to the birth of a new life, and she is very terrified and dystocia. She often prayed silently to the Freya goddess enshrined in her home, in order to obtain the promise of peace.

    Now Rurik was sitting next to him.

    She grabbed Rurik''s hand, her eyes full of prayers: "I will be safe, right! The **** of the Ross people will make me safe, right!"

    Rurik was a little surprised by the sudden situation, so he comforted: "Yes. God will keep you at peace. Odin, Thor, and Freya are all blessing us. During the summer solstice, I prayed on the altar. Now, hehe..."

    "why are you laughing."

    "Look, we are following Thor''s guidance to build a great furnace destined to succeed."

    Since they are generally superstitious, why don''t they just use it?

    Perhaps only the complete success of the blast furnace can make Lilia completely put her fear aside, only her infinite enthusiasm for new life.

    The waiting room of Cravason''s house has become a wood workshop.

    Even if he has a lot of silver coins, but there are no useful consumer goods, he is more willing to bury the silver coins underground. He is still a blacksmith, because it was the task that Lulik confided that the blacksmithing work was completely suspended, and all the orders for steel swords from the tribe on hand were delayed.

    Sitting on the ground, he is working hard to make a centrifugal blower nearly half a meter high.

    The key to this blower lies in its bearings and the impeller attached to the pump.

    Even if there is no ball bearing system, even roller bearings do not exist, it does not mean that Kravassen can not make bearings.

    The blacksmith''s two-wheeled trolley, it has the hard-touch draw made of bronze. Although this kind of hard contact has very poor resistance to wear, as long as a large amount of seal grease is applied to the bearing gap, there is no need to worry about its use.

    Clavasson is using the traditional tenon-and-mortise structure to piece together the frame of the blower, and it doesn''t take long to just make it.

    Of course, the most important thing is to install wooden blades on the manufactured bearings.

    There are as many as six blades, which are installed at an angle relatively close to 60¡ã on a wooden shaft with tenon and tenon. For its stability, Clavasson also smeared some turpentine in the gap.

    Each blade is not simply a flat and straight plate arranged obliquely, they are all chiseled, so that it has a certain curved surface.

    Rurik understands that only curved impellers can achieve the best working condition.

    And seeing the huge impeller close to forty centimeters randomly placed on the ground, what Rurik suddenly thought of was not a blower.

    "Ah! This... is it a standard propeller if you press it on the boat?"

    The huge impeller is installed in the preset bearing hole filled with seal oil, and Clavasson never forgets to face the watching Rurik to show off his masterpiece.

    He applied force with both hands and the entire impeller steadily revolved.

    "Look! It''s like a rolling wheel, oh, only the best craftsman like me can make it spin stably."

    Rurik shrugged his shoulders with a smile, and listened to the old guy''s self-proclaimed boasting here.

    The rotation of the impeller is indeed quite stable. Lurik is still very worried about the wear resistance of the bronze bearing in direct contact, and the entire impeller is quite heavy. To make it work well, I am afraid that the effect of only strong man''s manpower is really true. Okay?

    The biggest advantage of the centrifugal blower is that as long as it keeps rotating, the wind will continuously enter the furnace. This is a technical advantage that other types of blowers cannot achieve. The key is how to keep the impeller rotating, perhaps using a watermill or a windmill to drive it, is a promising development direction.

    Rurik didn''t want to take a step too far. Since there are many young people in the tribe, they never want to let go of any opportunities to make money. At this stage, they can hire these cheap labor.

    The entire blower was placed on a huge wooden board, and eight feet were nailed to the bottom of the board for stability.

    The huge impeller is surrounded by a larger wooden bellows, which is nailed to death by a large number of wooden boards, and the gaps are sealed with rosin. It is a wooden centrifugal blower designed by Rurik according to his own cognition, resembling a huge snail shell. One side of the impeller is left with a large area of ??hole, which is the air inlet. A long bearing protruded from both sides, and the bearing outside the blower was covered with two wooden plates that tended to be round.

    The wooden disc has been chiseled and proudly accommodates the drive belt.

    At the back of the wooden board that carries the blower, there are two thick uprights that support another bearing system. The most striking thing is naturally two wooden boards that are nearly one meter in length and tend to be round.

    At the outer edge of this bearing, there are two large handles.

    In a sense, its structure resembles a spinning bike. It is not a fitness equipment, but it has a fitness function.

    Two pieces of deer skins cut into strips are tied into a belt and tightly fitted into the grooves in the wooden pan.

    The rear wooden disc has a stika in diameter, which is close to one meter, but the wooden disc on the outer edge of the blower impeller is only a quarter of the stika.

    The rear wooden disc rotates once, and the blower impeller can rotate four times.

    On the sixth day, although the transport ship that transported the chrome ore hadn''t returned, the blower that Rurik was eager for, was stunned by Cravason''s masterful hands.

    It stands like a sacred object in the waiting room, so that the wood chips are everywhere on the wooden boards, and the various processing tools are no longer annoying.

    The impeller is huge, and the air outlet is only as big as a fist clenched by a man. It is designed to align well with the air inlet of the stove. Similarly, deliberately made narrow air outlets, even for the entire blower to maximize air compression. Its essence is exactly a turbocharger.

    It''s finally time to test its strength!

    Rurik sat cross-legged on the air outlet of the blower with his arms folded. In front of him were the Clavassen father and his son holding the long-handled handle of the rear bearing, and Kamnier and all the other blacksmith apprentices watching the grand event.

    "Start?" Cravason asked.

    "let''s start!"

    Following Rurik''s order, the proud blacksmiths and father and son waved their arms almost as thick as thighs, gritted their teeth and began to turn the huge machine.

    It can be said that this thing is the most complicated machine they have built so far in their life, and it actually has two bearing systems!

    Because the bearing system used is too backward, the torque force of it is somewhat large, and indeed only a strong man can drive it well. Fortunately, as long as it rotates, the inertia dictates that the operator does not need to continue struggling to output.

    Driven by the belt, the impeller is clearly earning faster and faster. Lurik''s face is facing the air outlet, and the wind he feels is also increasing rapidly.

    Finally, he had to close his eyes and crawl away.

    "Kawei, stop!" Clavasson yelled, and hurriedly asked Rurik, who was covering his eyes: "My little master, are you all right."

    "I...I''m okay Rubbing his eyes vigorously, Rurik sits upright, smiling and can''t help but thumbs up: "The wind is so strong!" Clavasson, we made it! "

    "Oh, it is my pleasure to be satisfied with you."

    "You are doing well! I can be sure that it is hundreds of times stronger than the bladder blower it used in the past! Its wind makes me unable to open my eyes, and it is even more fierce than the strongest north wind in winter!" The rhetoric here is indeed a bit exaggerated, but the strong wind and stable air supply brought by this blower are entirely high-tech machinery owned by the Ross tribe.

    "Clavason!"

    "in!"

    "I''ve decided. You must make three more before the ore arrives!"

    "Huh? So many?!"

    "I know it is time-consuming, but our furnace must have the best blower. The furnace must have one of the four air inlets!"

    Clavasson nodded reluctantly: "Well, I will."

 Chapter 320ï¼š Facing the stove full of charcoal, Rurik bravely passed a...

    A cargo ship from the north, dragging its heavy body, finally returned to her home port.

    This is the transport ship that Rurik is looking forward to, and it returns safely, loaded with ore.

    As the **** informed his owner of the troubles he had encountered along the way, he naturally encountered the fiercely worded abuse of duties by Gould''s sons. No matter, the two obese guys looked at Rurik and smiled respectfully, and started delaying the date by blaming themselves.

    Although it was delayed for a long time, Rurik no longer wanted to say anything.

    Standing on the wharf, Rurik looked at a group of coolies hired by the Goulds. More than 30 people lined up on the assembly line, moving out the ore piece by piece.

    They sweat like rain in the scorching sun, even if the weather is not really hot.

    They all went into battle bare-armed, with their strong arm tendons exposed, and they also showed their thick chest hair, demonstrating the strength of a strong man.

    "How much ore did you bring back?!"

    With his hands behind his back, Rurik looked like an old man, stretching his head to witness the ore piled on the shore gradually turning into a hill.

    Under the sunlight, the unique reflection of chromite like black jade is specially made, which fully proves their quality.

    How heavy is the ore?

    Seeing the deep water stains on the side of the transport ship, Rurik could not help but sweat for its load.

    All the ore from the north weighs up to two tons. On this issue, Mechasta, the leader of the Iron Squirrel tribe, is really keen on current affairs. The smelting work in the north has continued. In order to complete the tribute that must be given to the owner as soon as possible, and to obtain more benefits through excessive smelting, they have burst out unparalleled cohesion and action for such a purpose. .

    In Mezzasta''s heart, he felt that he could coax the "child" of Rurik through various methods of diligence, and at the same time prove to the Ross people that he is also an excellent existence.

    The total weight of the ore has reached the level of two tons, and the effective metal material occupancy rate is as high as 69%.

    Mezzasta did his best to meet Rurik¡¯s request. Looking at the piles of ore, Rurik frowned. The first thing he thought of was not the strong support of Mezzasta and his people, but Ross. Do the human tribes have the strength to digest them quickly?

    After all, even a blast furnace cannot really smelt chromite.

    The transport ship arrived at noon, and it was already evening after loading and unloading.

    The long-awaited ore finally arrived, and the happy Rurik naturally rewarded the movers with a small amount of money, as well as the sons of Gould, who were praised verbally.

    There was no need for the Gould family to intervene for the rest. Two two-wheeled trolleys were already in place, and a large amount of ore began to slowly move to Cravason''s house.

    The crescent is high in the sky, and countless stars surround the moon.

    The magnificent Milky Way traverses the sky, the entire Roseburg Fjord is gray and gray, and the sea waves continue to beat the coast, deepening the tranquility of the night.

    As long as one stands on a high place, one can see some lights shining on the calm sea of ??the fjord. It is the fishermen who fish for herring at night. Now there are too many people fishing at night than usual. It is entirely because the Ross fishermen discovered that they could work with the guys to manipulate a large net and sink it in the sea. The fishing boats set up some lighted torches to attract herring groups closer. Slowly close the net to achieve a catch.

    It is the increasing fishing demand of the Ross tribe that forces the fishermen to use their brains to maximize the benefits of fishing with the current level of technology.

    The sea is dotted with spots, and cod fishermen can even occasionally catch seals.

    A large number of catches will be sold at the beach market in the morning, and no one is worried that the fish caught at night will be in their hands, because the big seller, Liu Lik, has always been always willing to come to the catch. More and more fishermen can get stable income from Rurik. At this time, they are no longer just chanting the slogan "Odin blessed the glorious", but the two sides have actually formed close interests. Community, supporting Reurik means stability in one''s life, or a bottom line.

    This stay at Rurik did not take a break early, and Haibo''s voice was completely covered by the noise of the Clavasson''s house. A very important beneficiation work was carried out under the auspices of Rurik.

    "You good hammers and chisels, try to cut the ore into cubes. Remember! Complete ten, reward one silver coin!"

    Rurik gave orders to the mercenaries, and everyone was very happy to be able to get an extra amount of money.

    The bonfire plays the role of lighting. A large number of herring skewered are inserted near the bonfire. At the back end, there are mercenaries who sit cross-legged on the ground and hold tools to process ores.

    The order has been issued, and the only thing left is to witness their completion, which may not be a long process.

    Rurik sat on the carved wooden steps of Clavason''s house, with Kawei as the overseer remembered by his side.

    The occasional cold wind from the north added a touch of coolness to the hot scene, and made the sweaty mercenaries a little calmer.

    "Hey, are you serious?" Cavill smashed Rurik next to him.

    "What''s wrong? Something?"

    "That thing you arranged for my father to do. Do you want to cast a pot? Are you serious?"

    "Why not?" Rurik shrugged. "The bronze pots in the longhouse of the priest must have been cast by your father."

    "Yes it is."

    "Then what''s your question?"

    "I..." How could Kawei think about the brand-new problem facing his family? After all, it is smelting molten iron and casting it directly. Whether it succeeds or not, it is unprecedented.

    Kawei thinks about it again: "Pour an iron pot, do you use it to cook food?"

    Listen, Rurik wanted to laugh a little. He gently covered his mouth, covering his slightly grinning mouth.

    "I thought you planned to cast tools from the beginning. I didn''t expect you to plan to make cooking utensils. Since you are cooking food, pottery is enough."

    "Oh, you don''t understand this. Listen, it''s either cooking or roasting. I want to change my taste. Maybe a wok can help me fulfill my dream. I hope your father can succeed."

    Seeing Rurik deliberately show off like this, Kawei didn''t say much.

    "That''s right." Rurik pounded the people around him again: "To cast a larger hemispherical pot, he can make the mold ready."

    "Are you worried about his skills?" Kawei looked down at it.

    "I...a little bit worried."

    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about this alone. My father can make very good clay masks, he can make all kinds of complex shapes. Maybe you noticed some bronze statues of gods in the long room of the priest."

    "I know this." Rurik raised his head suddenly: "Could he also do those?"

    "He did it when he was young. Carved the wood first, pressed the mold in the clay block, and finally hardened the clay. I think you must know how smart you are."

    Rurik nodded. Although this is a bit different from sand casting, since Kravasson really used a set of primitive skills to cast many bronzes with more complex textures, he must have made a cast iron pot mold.

    Rurik did not personally pay attention to Kravassen¡¯s work. Just because of the heavy task, this old guy took Rurik¡¯s request and gathered together with several potters of the tribe and four other blacksmiths to study how to make The mold is made out. They have already started making it, and for a while, Kravasson can''t even think about taking a good rest.

    It is really a long process to sort and chisel the ore and hardly chisel the chromite into practical refractory bricks.

    Rurik simply stayed overnight at Cravason''s house, and the mercenaries worked late.

    The hard work paid off. When the early morning Rurik was awakened by Kawei, a sigh of relief instantly dispelled Rurik''s gas of getting up.

    Rubbing his sleepy eyes vigorously, Rurik walked out of the woodcut and saw a kind of mercenary under his command, with dark circles under their eyes and torn skin on their hands, which fully demonstrated how hard they had gone through.

    "Everything is done?"

    Although Jeflo felt that his job as a stonemason was fantastic, he took his brothers to fulfill the master''s request.

    He respectfully approached Rurik: "My lord, it''s all done, as you can see."

    With a glimpse of Rurik''s eyes, he saw that the various ores that were once formed are now square, piled on top of each other, like low dark black bricks. He stepped forward and touched it with his hands, feeling its rough texture and regular edges and corners.

    "the host¡­"

    "Okay." Rurik let out a long sigh of relief, "After a long wait, the ore finally arrived. You are not ashamed of my loyal fighters, and finished the processing of the ore in one night."

    "The next step is to stuff them into the stove?" Evlo asked.

    "Exactly. But this job doesn''t require you anymore. Go and rest. I will arrange for a short warrior to help me do this."

    The refractory bricks Rurik wanted had been carved, and it was a technical task to stuff them into the furnace.

    For a moment, he even felt that he had acted too hastily. After all, the current situation of the Rus tribe was not so severe that it had to be cast with cast iron to make tools. Traditional sponge iron forging processing was already sufficient.

    Maybe you need to wait for the refractory bricks to be ready before you build the furnace.

    The furnace was completed ahead of schedule, and only one step of incineration and hardening was missing.

    The furnace mouth is deliberately designed to be narrow, and now who can get into the black hole furnace and act as a "refractory brick laying staff"?

    An even more suitable person was ordered by Rurik. He was no one else but Kamnier, who was only eight years old!

    Camnier, who arrived in Roseburg, has spent nearly a year in his new home. Thanks to good food, it was once severely malnourished and wasted like firewood, but now it has become a little stronger.

    To make great contributions to his master, benefactor, and master, Kamnier feels that this is his endless glory.

    A thick hemp rope went deep into the black hole of the furnace, and Kamnier, like a monkey, slid down the rope.

    The inside of the furnace was dark, but with a torch standing inside, the situation changed.

    Leuric lay on the slightly hardened clay and shouted towards the entrance of the cave: "Camnier! The ores are arranged neatly against the wall of the furnace. There can be no exposed, otherwise the furnace will collapse!"

    "My lord, I understand!" Kamnier raised his head and looked at the only bright "patio", and his heart had been struggling with claustrophobia.

    At the beginning, energetic mercenaries with long arms handed the ore to Kamnier in the furnace one by one, and the child began to pile nervously in accordance with the agreement with Rurik.

    There is no need to worry about the lack of oxygen in the furnace. He put up refractory bricks while enduring the sweat from his forehead, and a strong air flow suddenly spurted from the wall, and the fresh air from the outside world was constantly pouring in.

    It was two mercenaries operating the centrifugal blower. The two were not involved in the early morning work. Their only purpose of recharging their energy is now desperately.

    The boy''s heart suddenly became excited, even if he struggled to pick up the forging hammer, he also understood the importance of blasting during smelting. At this moment, he felt that he was standing on the position of the ore, feeling the strong wind blowing in the furnace, and the subconscious association when smelting occurred, how vigorous and vigorous the furnace was.

    The piles of chrome ore got higher and higher, and finally Kamnier had to step on the thrown wooden stakes and lay the ore to a very high position.

    During the smelting, the highest temperature is the hearth and bottom of the furnace, and Kamnier was ordered to stack two layers of chrome ore.

    From morning to evening, Kamnier was pulled up to eat and rest at noon. Even so, when Kamni faced the sunset again, he almost collapsed.

    Rurik a bit blamed himself for treating the servant he had to focus on, like a tool that could be thrown away at any time. But looking at Kamnier''s expression, the child was all dirty, and his haggard face was squeezing a proud smile.

    "Should we start next?" Kawei asked confidently.

    "Let''s start! Even if it''s night, we have to start!"

    "Good Le!"

    Rurik nodded vigorously, and immediately ordered Jevlo and others who had recovered after a day break: "You take your brothers to help Kawei, and he asks you to do whatever you want."

    In fact, Jeflo is full of yearning for a furnace that can completely smelt iron ore. He does not feel that he is just an outsider who is ordered to take money to do things, but a participant in great work.

    Performing molten iron casting like casting bronze, such a miraculous thing Jeflo had never thought of. What now? I am afraid that a miracle will happen in a few days.

    A large amount of charcoal began to pile up in the hearth, and a large amount of charcoal was also piled on the outside.

    The stove disappeared, replaced by a huge tower of oil charcoal stacked under the night.

    After learning from the previous experience, the furnace was rebuilt on the ruins, but it was far away from Cravason''s home.

    In order to prevent the furnace from collapsing and causing a big fire, a circular trench was dug around the furnace to avoid the most extreme conditions.

    It was late at night, and this staying night Rick had been staring with bloodshot blue eyes. He quietly put on his ferret coat and sat quietly on a wooden stake, watching them finish the final charcoal stack. .

    Kawei, with a clean face, was already covered in toner, and he approached Rurik with enthusiasm: "The rest is just a fire. Would you like to light it?"

    "Okay! I''ll spread a fire."

    Saying that Rick stood up immediately, and the exhaustion seemed to disappear in an instant.

    After a while, a heavy torch soaked in rosin burned violently in Rurik''s hand.

    Beside him, Kawei and mercenaries were booing one after another, as if lighting a bonfire could make everyone''s soul sublime.

    Rurik looked around again, and looked at the dark stove with firm eyes: "Countless charcoal is stacked here, let it burn!"

    He lost the strength of his whole body to throw the torch, and the dry charcoal began to burn gradually.

    At the beginning, only the torch continued to burn, gradually igniting the nearby carbon, and the fire became more and more intense, and finally became a big fire.

    The mercenaries immediately began to roar, along with Kawei''s mad roar, his hideous face was fully exposed under the shining flames.

    Many people''s dreams were awakened, and the skyrocketing fire began to attract the attention of some nervous people. They wanted to see what was going on, and soon realized that the large furnace made by the Clavassen family at the request of Rurik had finally begun the legendary "hardening work".

    In the beginning, everyone was really rare and weird. It was true that they had to stop and watch for a while when faced with the largest bonfire they had ever seen in their lives.

    Who would have thought, this fire burned for five days! In order to harden a huge furnace, the charcoal just used is not countable, and the cost is definitely not low.

    Rurik did spend a lot of money on a stove, and it was all worth it.

    The fire that lasted for five days made the people of the tribe eccentric, and the time has entered the August wind.

    When the bonfire was gone, the blackened hard stove had fulfilled Rurik''s dream of an earthen blast furnace, and he even felt that his masterpiece was of very good quality.

 Chapter 321ï¼š The first blast furnace of the Rus tribe is officially ignited

    Waiting for the arrival of the chromite ore (for refractory bricks), laying the furnace liner, and the most critical baking hardening furnace, should have been expected to be done in July, but it was delayed until August.

    It was a long time, and Kravasson took time to complete the second wooden centrifugal blower, and his main task of making the clay molds for casting was also successfully completed.

    It is a mold composed of two molds. It is fired from the best clay and mixed with lime and zircon powder. It smoldered in the fire for two days and finally became a very hard texture. Pottery molds.

    It can be said that in order to meet the needs of Kravassen, the potters of the Ross tribe finally have the will to make more advanced pottery.

    The general life pottery is just burning clay, and the black pottery and brown pottery that are fired are suitable for daily use.

    The potter has long known that adding some mineral powder to the clay can greatly improve the performance of the pottery. However, the result of this is that the cost will soar, and the price will naturally rise. For a long time, the high price of pottery has been lacking consumers. Since Clavasson came out of his own pocket, the technology that everyone has hidden in their hearts has finally come into use.

    It is not just the hard pottery mold that needs to be cast in a hemispherical cauldron that is fired.

    At the same time, there are as many as four sets of molds for casting axe heads in the coal fire.

    The pottery will join hands with the blacksmiths. At the beginning, they cast the incredible pig iron as if it were cast in bronze. The only thing to note is that the temperature of the molten iron is higher.

    So, apart from the slight surprise in temperature, is there a big difference between the two processes?

    Even if it is Clavasson, he has never done pig iron casting, and he is full of speculations in his cognition.

    Let''s just follow the pattern of casting bronzes for the time being, maybe as long as the mold is made stronger, everything will be fine.

    They made the mold according to the pattern of casting bronze axe, and one mold can cast four axe pieces.

    The times have changed. In today''s era, no one is pursuing a bronze axe anymore. The reason why the Ross people no longer pursue it is that the cost of materials is really high, and the other is that the iron axe is made from ordinary iron. Comparable with the performance of the bronze axe.

    Especially at the moment of technological innovation, the carbon steel axe with the quenching and carburizing process already exists, and it seems that the tools in the past are too bad.

    After all, molten iron casting is to obtain ironware more efficiently.

    But from the very beginning, Kravasson ignored Rurik¡¯s teachings on carbon ratios.

    He felt that cast iron and wrought iron were not much different in essence, thinking that he sweated like rain to produce axes and swords, it would be better to cast directly. Perhaps only after experiencing a real failure can he realize that pig iron, wrought iron and steel are essentially similar and different in nature.

    But just for casting axe pieces that can be tied to a wooden stick, such an axe can actually be used as a daily tool or a weapon in battle. At least for enemies with only animal skins, it is completely enough.

    A total of five sets of molds received the completed firing, and they became a hard existence.

    They are indeed hard, and their resistance to the ablation of cast iron is still a bit worrying. The only good news is that no one thinks that these molds can be used a second time.

    In the hearts of potters and blacksmiths, the mold that can be used many times is probably the iron mold. It is an expensive treasure, and its use is limited to the casting of bronze utensils.

    To make larger bronze castings, the Ross people have always used disposable molds. After casting, they are naturally cooled and the method to take out the castings is to smash the molds with a sledgehammer.

    Now the planned pig iron casting and the laboriously crafted mold can not avoid a fate of being crushed.

    Fortunately, the shreds can be mixed with new clay and can be reshaped into new molds in the fire.

    Before the casting took place, no one could see its prospects clearly.

    Even if it was Rurik, when all these molds were transported to the furnace and to the exit of the hardened pottery casting trough, he saw these well-made molds and was first praised. After asking about the materials used, he also got some praise. A little worried.

    Rurik''s biggest worry is that he is afraid that the hot molten iron will melt through the mold.

    He grabbed his hair and asked Clavasson: "Maybe, you should add some chrome ore powder to the mold to make it more resistant to high temperatures."

    "Oh, my lord, this is the best mold brothers can make. When a brand new mold is made, I will try it according to your plan."

    After all, the potters behind Kravasson all laughed.

    Rurik looked at them and nodded in satisfaction: "I thought that the casting would be done by you Clavasson. Now it seems that I must unite all the potters."

    Klavasen, who smelled a different breath, said hurriedly: "My lord, if you want to cast on a large scale, you must rely on their power. And I, I am weak."

    "That''s true."

    For a long time, Rurik has paid the most attention to blacksmiths, boat builders and carpenters. It seems that the work of the potter is limited to making cookware and other cheap containers, which leads to being ignored by myself.

    Rurik hurriedly inquired the names of all six potters, confirmed the addresses of their families in the tribe, silently nodded and remembered them in his heart.

    He settled down: "It seems that the future work really needs the union of the blacksmith and the potter."

    "Indeed. They can make the best clay molds, and my family is responsible for the smelting."

    Cravason said a lot of nonsense. In fact, he just hoped that he would not take part in other jobs too much, because there is a specialization in the field of surgery.

    "It seems that I do have a lot of work for you." Rurik pinched his waist and called the potter to his side, "Let''s do it. In the future, pottery and iron smelting will form a union, and you people will make the pottery I need full-time. Molds. As for the price, I will pay according to the usual rules." Ruriek also added that he would not be in arrears.

    Usually the potters of the Ross tribe sell their products, most of the time they are priced by weight. In order to sell more prices, they can of course make the pottery small and heavy, and even after doing so, the buyer will realize that they will be cheated.

    Both buyers and sellers are savvy people, so the weight of this set of pottery within the tribe is exchanged for silver and copper coins in equal proportions, and it exists relatively firmly.

    A huge furnace that was burnt black gave all those who approached it a sense of oppression.

    Rurik often noticed the occasional trembling eyes of the potters, they were looking at the blast furnace!

    "Oh, it seems that the opportunity is ripe. Clavasson, you came with the mold, and we can finally start working."

    "Of course. There is also a second blower, which has not been moved out yet." Kravasson added enthusiastically.

    This old guy has always been particularly concerned about the time of smelting, obviously he is now a person who desires to be a miracle immediately.

    "Then let''s start!"

    Rurik announced a great start. He slapped his hands vigorously and shouted.

    The first thing to take action was a child like Kamnier. After a while, Kawei, who was holding the blower together with the mercenary captain Jevlo, finally walked out of the house.

    At the same time, a group of mercenaries became the cheapest labor. They wore simple and compact linen shirts, ignoring that the blue-gray clothes were dyed with toner. They are not too dirty, because the clothes will soon be soaked in sweat, and everyone is almost destined to end up shirtless.

    There are mercenaries on the steps next to the blast furnace, taking the bundled charcoal blocks handed over by their companions in turn, or simply throwing a bundle of wood into the furnace.

    There are also mercenaries who are checking whether the clay that has closed the **** tap and the iron tap is properly landfilled.

    The **** outlet is designed at a higher position, and the position of the drainage groove is also higher.

    Only the tap hole, which is at the bottom of the furnace, has an inclined hole leading from the bottom of the furnace for the cast iron to flow out. The molten iron will flow into the drainage trough made of clay, and finally there will be a clay crucible to accept it, or it can be directly drained like a mold for casting.

    It took them nearly half a day to stuff a large amount of wood and charcoal into the stove.

    It was almost evening again, and Kawei handed a fire to Rurik who was standing on the highest steps.

    "Honey, throw it in and light the stove."

    "Okay! Let''s put the ore when the stove is hot." After that, Rurik glanced at the hill-like ordinary hematite and magnetite piled on the ground.

    At the same time, hundreds of people gathered around the huge stove, and even Rurik''s mother and his future wives and concubines came here admiringly.

    I saw my friend hesitate, Kawei shouted at the last: "Rurik, throw it away!"

    There is nothing to hesitate.

    Rurik let go of his little hand and the torch sank into the stove.

    At this moment, the two centrifugal blowers that were already on standby, under the control of strong mercenaries, began to spray strong airflow into the furnace.

    In the dark furnace, a lonely fire took a while to ignite the charcoal. However, the influx of fresh air is too strong, and the carbon diesel is rapidly igniting.

    At the beginning, it was just some green smoke, and the smoke became more and more dense. The strong burning smell of wood forced R¨¹lik to cover his mouth and nose and remove him from the steps.

    Soon after he got down, he turned his head amidst the cheers of everyone, and saw the red flame, just like the magnificent tail flame of a jet fighter, which was gushing vigorously. I''m afraid the only thing that makes him unhappy is that the flame is red.

    "It''s great. We succeeded?" Clavason couldn''t wait to make Rurik speechless.

    "Where did we succeed?"

    "Look! The stove, it''s burning."

    "No!" Rurik shook his head vigorously. "What does this mean? It''s just the beginning."

    Cravason and his allies had warm smiles. "Well, my friend. When shall we put the ore?"

    "When?" Rurik pinched his chin and said suddenly: "We can''t expect to put fresh fish on the fire and broil for a blink of an eye, and expect the fragrance of the fish to be roasted. You know. I mean? That''s the flame! When it turns into a yellow fire, put in the ore."

    "Good Le! I hope I can see the molten iron soon."

    "Forget it, this time we are going to smelt a lot of ore, and finally a lot of molten iron will flow out! The casting mold you can provide is not enough."

    "Ah?!" Cravason was taken aback, "This...maybe we should put some ore less for safety. I''m afraid it will collapse again."

    "No. Don''t worry about it collapsing. It''s me! It''s the new stove I instructed you to make. It won''t collapse on the first use." Rurik''s attitude became very determined, and he pointed to the pile that was close to himself. The tall ore pile, "Since they are all carried here, let''s smelt them desperately!"

    "But if there is too much molten iron, you just let it flow and condense on the ground? We don''t have enough molds."

    "It doesn''t matter."

    Not only did Rurik say that, his demeanor and actions showed his attitude.

    "Ah. If we do this, wouldn''t it be a serious waste? Hell, it''s impossible. We will make a simple mold now, even if it is not of good quality, at least the shape of the tool after casting will be guaranteed."

    "Oh?" Rurik was a little surprised. He thought for a while. If Clavassen and the potters now took advantage of the fact that the molten iron had not yet been smelted, they would burn a batch of even poor quality clay molds in two or three days. The erosion effect of molten iron is serious, and I am afraid it can still guarantee the shape of castings to a great extent.

    After all, in this era, there are not too many technical requirements for castings, but they are used as production tools, such as commonly used drafts and axes, or shovel. People do not ask for its exquisite production, but only for practicality and cost-effectiveness.

    In fact, the problem that Rurik thought of was not how to ensure the one-stop work from the opening of the taphole to the completion of casting in the first place.

    Pig iron is pig iron, even if it solidifies on the ground, it is still pig iron. Even if some small sands are attached, a small amount of pollutants will eventually become gas or flowing **** after secondary processing.

    Rurik knew that the purpose of other blacksmith families in the Clavasson family was to stock up sponge iron in order to have enough primary materials for subsequent ironing.

    There were originally only five blacksmiths in the Ross family. They also signed treaties with each other and became a rudimentary blacksmith''s guild. Their process has already been upgraded to the level of processing low-carbon steel.

    As long as conditions permit, they will not hesitate to process their iron into low-carbon steel, so that the southern merchants who enter Roseburg every year like migratory birds can buy their steel tools and weapons at high prices~www.novelhall.com ~ To process iron into steel, it is itself a process to control the internal carbon ratio to an appropriate level.

    A large amount of pig iron is smelted to condense it into iron ingots of white iron, which is an alternative stock.

    As long as the people are not picky, the cast white iron can also be used as farm tools.

    But here at Rurik, he just wanted to smash these iron ingots into finger-sized lumps, and put them in a traditional stove for long-term roasting at about 900¡ãC. A large number of small iron ingots were constantly turned over by the tongs. The carbon content quickly decreased, and finally merged with each other, and was fished out in the form of a huge hot iron mound to be forged.

    This is a steel-making method, which Rurik thinks can be achieved in the Rus tribe, and it is the most cost-effective method for manufacturing low-carbon steel.

    For the time being, Rick had no intention of telling Clavasson about his plan to implement the steel-frying method to make low-carbon steel, and he couldn''t force this old guy and other blacksmiths to instantly open up their minds.

    The stove is burning, expecting it to burn to the point where it can smelt pig iron in half a day. It''s really idiotic.

 Chapter 322ï¼š Grey Iron Casting Dacheng

    In the East, large-scale smelting of pig iron has always been a national-level project.

    As many as 64 large state-owned iron plants in the Western Han Dynasty were using clay to produce molten iron in blast furnaces, and using it to fine-process it into carbon steel, thus achieving the great power of the Han Dynasty. It is the kind of big iron factory, it almost never stops smelting at the beginning, unless the blast furnace is eventually eroded by molten iron to an incurable point. In that kind of smelting, the craftsman supplies ore and charcoal to the furnace, and even coke made by burning coal. The craftsman on the other side always estimates the furnace temperature and controls the opening and closing of the tap hole.

    However, the Ross tribe does not have such strong industrial strength to ensure the continuous operation of an "iron-eating monster". However, the blast furnace was discontinued because there was no raw material. As long as the internal debris is cleaned up before the next use, the damage to the furnace itself is not great. In other words, the biggest damage is actually the price-performance ratio. Because in an iron plant with a very stable supply of fuel ore, the blast furnace was suddenly shut down, which is really incredible.

    Lurik was prepared to accept that the furnace was forced to shut down after the ore smelting was completed. Ah, what a big deal, after the new ore is in place, the furnace starts up for the second time.

    Crimson flames soared up with gray-black smoke, and the flames and thick smoke of the stove proved that the temperature of the stove was too low.

    Rurik was silent for a while, "Cravason."

    "in."

    "Maybe the stove will continue to be roasted until tomorrow. We will burn it all night for this night!"

    "Huh? Do it again?! Didn''t we just harden it?"

    Obviously, Kravasson refers to the initial incineration operation that hardened the furnace.

    "It''s not the same!" Rurik pointed out: "We are serious now. We must keep the furnace at the limit of temperature before putting the ore."

    Kravasson could see that Rurik obviously had a thousand words, he was a boy with great wisdom, but he could never understand it in a short time.

    Fortunately, don''t ask too much, just follow Rurik''s orders strictly.

    For Rurik, he expected the blacksmiths to operate a blast furnace without a teacher. Even if Rurik has only a theoretical basis, he chose to be the object of worship by the blacksmiths, and the only technical consultant who can guide people and use this furnace to make molten iron.

    The long heating furnace operation lasted uninterrupted until near noon the next day. The mercenaries who sweated like rain throughout the night have now become a group of strong and employed fishermen. Just like the mercenaries, the newcomers The people also went shirtless. In the sun, their sweaty backs fully proved their hardship.

    "It''s really hard!"

    Seeing the smelting scene in full swing, Rurik had to sigh with emotion.

    Cravason and Kawei, who are always paying attention to the flames, finally waited for the moment of desire.

    Kawei hurriedly ran to the side of Rurik who was watching, and he pointed to the flame: "The yellow fire lasts for a while. My dear, we shouldn''t waste any more time."

    "Okay! Start throwing in the ore!"

    "okay!"

    No matter how much sweat he swayed, it was for the present moment. Lurik looked at the back of Kawei running, paying particular attention to his sweat-soaked sackcloth.

    A large amount of ore was thrown into the furnace, and at the moment, inside the furnace, the chromite used as refractory bricks, they have built a strong insulation layer, and they have taken over all the hematite and magnetite.

    All the prepared ore was thrown in, and the flame color turned red almost instantly.

    Kawei frowned. He knew that the furnace temperature had suddenly plummeted.

    Clavasson''s brows wrinkled and everyone seeped. He stood beside Rurik and asked nervously, "What should I do if it has become a red flame?"

    "It doesn''t matter, I know it in my heart."

    "Huh? This is also in your plan?"

    "Yes, everything is in plan." Rurik rolled his head abruptly, "Cravason."

    "in."

    "It¡¯s impossible to smelt all the ores in two days! Kawei will continue to take my brothers and wait on this furnace around the clock, and you. Since you object to the direct condensation of molten iron on the sand, you can make it for me. A lot of pottery clay molds! I don''t have any requirements. In the end, I need a batch of cast iron ingots in all directions. It must be easy to make the corresponding molds."

    "This..." Cravason asked hesitantly, "Then why don''t we just cast the tools?"

    "Forget it. When we smelt for the second time, we will talk about it when we are prepared very well. As for the iron ingots, I will teach you new smelting skills in the future. Those iron ingots are the raw materials."

    Rurik was selling off the hook. Although Clavassen was curious, he wouldn''t be nonsense with the heavy tasks on his shoulders now. He didn''t even stop being a spectator, and immediately became anxious about his fellow blacksmiths, most of the potters in the tribe.

    On the one hand, the blast furnace that had eaten a stomach of ore received a long roast, and the melting of pig iron was slowly taking place at a relatively micro level. The changes in the crowd were destined to turn into a furnace of pig iron.

    On the other side, after a small meeting of blacksmiths and potters, a pottery-making movement arose in the cluttered streets of the tribe.

    Because of a news spread like wildfire!

    There are rumors in the tribe that the great Rurik needs a lot of pottery, as long as it can hold the molten iron, Rurik will give the pottery maker a sum of money. Almost all the people who know how to make pottery in the tribe are involved in this money-making operation. Their ideas are extremely simple, and the purpose is to get a reasonable reward from the family of the richest chief of the tribe to subsidize the family.

    When Rurik felt that the smelting had reached the point where it could produce iron, it was already the third day after the ignition.

    Within three days, the tribesmen produced a large amount of pottery of varying quality, and the work of burning pottery and charcoal on a large scale caused the entire tribe to become a mess.

    At least a large amount of pottery to hold molten iron is finished. No matter how bad it is, it is better than letting pig iron cool down directly on the sand.

    The long furnace challenges the patience of all participants.

    No one knows how much charcoal is consumed. From the bright smiles of the charcoal-burners, Rurik can be sure that they have made a lot of money.

    Rurik was standing next to the stove, specifically standing twenty steps away from the end of the taphole drainage trough. He didn''t want to risk being sprayed out by the molten iron directly.

    At the same time, after hearing the news that the casting of molten iron was about to become a big success, when the sky was shining brightly, a large number of tribesmen rushed to the early gathering and gathered near Cravason''s home. One after another, as many as two thousand people became spectators. They pointed to the still lively smelting site, whispering continuously, and the chaotic voice was extremely noisy.

    Rurik became the focus of much attention.

    He got up early, just to stand by the stove to witness a great moment, and also to take advantage of the crowds onlookers, take advantage of the hot molten iron, and then attract a lot of popularity to himself.

    Everyone is waiting for Rurik''s instructions.

    Clavasson and Kawei, the two stood beside Rurik, facing a very tense moment, their hearts were beating wildly, and their bodies were shaking uncontrollably.

    "Are you nervous?" Rurik asked knowingly, whose heart was as calm as water.

    "Of course. Soon... we will witness a miracle." Kravasson said.

    "A miracle? No. You will get used to it from now on."

    Rurik is really confident. In the past, he often observed the color of the flames from the condensed furnace mouth. There was even a period of time because the mercenaries operating the blowers worked hard, and more air was continuously injected at a high pressure. On the stove, the flame at the mouth of the stove has turned yellow and white!

    What does this show? If you have a perspective eye, I''m afraid you can see the hottest hearth is almost at the level of perfection.

    Oh, if two days of high-intensity incineration can''t smelt pig iron, it would be too unreasonable.

    "Now, are you opening two exits?" Cravason asked cautiously.

    "Let''s start then. Open the **** outlet first, wait until the **** is almost flowing, and then the tap hole!"

    "Good Le!" Clavasson handed over this glorious task to his son Kawei.

    Young Kawei, holding a special long-handled shovel, began to take out all the clay that closed the **** opening.

    The stove is a solid shell, and only individual holes are weak points. It is clay that blocks the **** outlet. They resist the erosion of the **** and are easily hollowed out.

    The **** outlet was dredged. When Kawei pulled out the tongs, he saw that it was completely magma silicate slag, which had become a very thin paste under extreme high temperature. Under the pressure of the **** in the furnace, a burst of magma spouted from the **** outlet, scared Kawei directly to sit on the ground, and did not care about picking up the tongs, and scrambling to the side, watching the steady flow of " With the **** gushing out like mountain spring water, he couldn''t help holding his chest and feeling that he was almost killed.

    This scene shocked all the onlookers, and Clavasson worried about his son, he almost sat on the ground.

    As for Lilia, she was supported by someone to witness what happened today. Seeing that her husband was almost injured, she almost passed out.

    Rurik tried his best to keep calm, he didn''t want his panic under the gaze of thousands of onlookers. He forcefully did not panic, wiped off the cold sweat from his forehead, and continued to order Kawei who had just stood up: "Don''t be afraid, it''s just slag! When they run out, you open the tap! Be careful, the molten iron is just like The spring water spurts out, be careful not to get burned!"

    "I! I understand."

    Kawei was so frightened that it was like a child touching a glass full of boiling water for the first time. After he was scalded, he would never touch the boiling water rashly in his life. The same was true for Kawei. He learned a lesson and became extremely cautious when opening the taphole.

    At the same time? Those mercenaries were ready with a large amount of pottery to accept molten iron, and all the casting molds were lined up.

    Kravasson took his own responsibility with the elaborate clay crucible specially made for smelting bronze. Through Rurik''s explanation, he estimated that only this crucible was not afraid of molten iron corrosion.

    The fact is indeed the case. The temperature of molten pig iron is not much higher than that of bronze water. A crucible with a large amount of refractory ore will melt and disintegrate at a higher temperature.

    The tap hole at the bottom of the furnace was pierced!

    At the moment of the stabbing, Kawei realized that something was wrong. He felt a strong pressure, and his hands could hardly control the iron rod of the tongs.

    "All ready! The iron is out!"

    Kawei yelled and pulled out the tongs in an instant. At the same time, a hot almost white iron stream, like a stream, was flowing in the iron canal.

    Rurik''s eyes widened. He was not happy for a moment, it was a great success. Some just rushed forward, urged the mercenaries who controlled the pottery, received almost the molten iron, and pushed the pottery away.

    The task is only to carry the molten iron and allow it to condense into white iron. The ceramic containers are pushed away one after another. The hot iron fruit is eroding the walls of the pottery, but the molten iron itself is rapidly cooling, and its almost white color is slowly changing. The red becomes dimmed.

    The hot molten iron is still flowing continuously. Due to the decrease of the molten iron capacity in the furnace, the pressure has been reduced a lot, making the flowing molten iron no longer so irritable.

    This is the timing that Kravasson is waiting for!

    Suddenly, his crucible was aimed at the lead trough, which was full of molten iron.

    "Hey! Good time to cast." He smiled and clamped the crucible with the tongs, and while Rurik was stunned, he pointed the "mouth" of the crucible at the inlet of the largest mold.

    The hot molten iron is really like a smooth pouring mold like spring water, that is, it is poured with a lot of flames.

    Some of the vent holes reserved on the mold are also spewing invisible hot gas, and the mold itself has become a very hot existence.

    In the place where Rurik can''t see, a large cast iron pot is rapidly forming. Completely molten iron for iron smelting, after all, is the most fundamentally different from glass. When it cools to a critical temperature, it quickly hardens into a dark red solid.

    Seeing a little molten iron left in the cauldron held by the tongs, Klavasen stretched his head and knocked, then shook his head: "Oh, my cauldron is too big."

    "The casting is finished?" Rurik was anxious, but his natural thought of seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages made him dare not approach the casting site hastily.

    "And those axes."

    "Then finish it quickly. I hope to see your casting soon."

    What Rurik actually wanted was to quickly get a long-awaited big iron pot, and Kravasson naturally understood that his old friend was eager to produce the axe.

    All the prepared molds have been cast, and the pig iron stored in the entire furnace has been collected in a short time.

    The molten iron carried by a large number of clay containers is rapidly condensing. They are naturally cooled by the wind of indeterminate wind. Some people with very few eyes are standing on the roof or on some uncut trees in the settlements, watching The legendary change of molten iron in a large number of pottery.

    The luminosity of the molten iron, which was originally emitting a bright yellow light, began to drop, and the molten iron contained first had obviously hardened, turned dark red, and continued to change to gray-black.

    Rurik had his hands behind his back, his eyes staring at the biggest mold, and he wanted to pour water on the mold to speed up the cooling. But he would not do this. The drastic cooling brought about the cracking of the iron pan, which would be terrible.

    This is the tap hole of the rushing molten iron, and there is no new molten iron flowing out. It didn''t actually flow, and a small part was always at the bottom of the furnace. They began to condense naturally, and once again mixed with the chromium-iron alloy that had been turned into the inner pot of the furnace.

    The stove was supposed to be recycled, Rurik looked at the stove that had been completely extinguished, and couldn''t help shook his head.

    Kawei roared, attracting the attention of many mercenaries and hired coolies: "The stove is empty! I will close the exit."

    Rurik gestured to his eyes, and Kawei understood. A blast furnace produced a large amount of molten iron. Because it did not have enough raw materials, it was closed and the next time it was opened for unknown time.

    After a not-so-long wait, Kravasson estimated the molten iron based on the approximate freezing time of the bronze. He felt that the time was ripe.

    He took the molten iron forged with the steel sword in his hand and looked at Rurik: "My lord, it''s time to look at the axe."

    "Finally finished?"

    "Yes it is."

    Rurik nodded, and then boldly walked over, only to see Clavasson''s strong right hand gripping the molten iron, fiercely beating the mold fiercely. The pottery that had been eroded by the molten iron broke into a large number of fragments, and the cast iron axe slices that were successfully cast after a beating, accompanied by a large number of iron bars that outlined the drainage trough appeared impressively.

    Seeing this feat, all onlookers were stunned.

    Those with excellent eyesight watching lively from a distance, they began to exclaim, and after a while, the exclamation of thousands of onlookers abruptly turned into a fierce roar.

    Cravason simply smiled and bent over, holding his axe high, facing the sun in the sky, thanking God for his favor.

    Pig iron casting has indeed succeeded.

    Cravason knocked down the four cast iron axe blades. As for the iron protrusions on the axe blades that belonged to the drainage channel, it didn''t matter.

    The axe is not polished. Its appearance is very rough, but its shape is specially made. You only need to provide a wooden stick, and you can tightly trap it on the stick with hemp rope. This cast axe piece can fully meet the daily needs of ordinary people. The only finishing it needs now is to polish the sharp blade with sandstone. I am afraid that this work cannot be offended by the blacksmith himself. It will be the buyer''s business.

    The hot axe was splashed with a bucket of water, and by the way it became touchable by hand.

    Clavasson was holding four axe blades in his hand and happily approached Rurik to show off: "Look, we succeeded. We actually made the axe blades very easily."

    Rurik was indeed happy, but the durability of pig iron tools was too poor. Perhaps the most useful tool it could make was iron scissors.

    Rurik squeezed out a smile, pointed at the biggest mold and urged: "Time should be enough. Break it for me. I want to see my iron pot."

    "Time is indeed enough." Kravasson was itching, and he immediately called a few brawny men who were eager to try, and even his son Kawei.

    A group of people held their own hammers, shouting chants and knocking on the biggest mold.

    The pottery mold quickly disintegrated, and in broad daylight it showed a gray-black color.

    Upon seeing this, Rurik made sure that the conclusion he had just reached was extremely correct.

    His eyes widened, not only marveling at this iron pot that basically satisfies him in nature, but also that it is gray iron, one of the most easily available cast irons.

    Rurik''s stupefaction caused Clarvasson, who was hungry for praise, urged: "My lord, what do you think?"

    Rurik immediately returned to his senses: "Oh, that''s great. It''s actually gray... gray."

    This "grey" is really meaningful. Klavasen can perceive the subtlety of Rurik''s attitude, but he doesn''t know what it is.

    What does it mean?

    Although Rurik wanted to obtain carbon steel, he wished that the blast furnace could directly burn the white iron at a higher temperature in one step. Since all he got was dark gray gray iron, he didn''t lose any money at all.

    Gray iron is the most cost-effective cast iron. It will take on the burden of popularizing ironware for the entire tribe and servants.

 Chapter 323ï¼š The birth of a giant baby

    The rainy weather envelops Roseburg. In a wide area, a long rain with thorough precipitation, while infiltrating the earth, also brought a lot of inconvenience.

    Fortunately, the first blast furnace of the tribe that made the contribution was temporarily suspended due to exhaustion of raw materials. The wooden shed covering it was quickly rebuilt, and the weather-shielding made up of wooden boards greatly prevented it from being corroded by wind and rain.

    The rain made the grass grow more wildly, and the cool wind not only caused the temperature to drop sharply, but also really dampened the enthusiasm for fishing in the Ross people.

    The wind and waves above the sea are really strong, and fishermen who have tried all know that this kind of plump herring hides in deep seas in large numbers. Of course, fishermen still have the opportunity to catch cod, but the risk is fatal.

    For a time, the food supply of the entire Ross tribe appeared obstacles.

    What can we do?

    People of the tribe will only store food arbitrarily when winter is approaching. In August, no one wants to store food arbitrarily. It is by no means their laziness. One of the biggest obstacles is that everyone relies heavily on salt to keep the fish fresh during the warm season.

    There is no way to grow oats in the area of ??Roseburg. The tribe can get a lot of oats to eat at a relatively low cost. It is only the past two years.

    Even if it was Rurik, he had to think about the food supply of the tribe again.

    This is clearly a commonplace question. However, Roseburg does not produce grains. Grains such as oats need only be provided with a dry environment. There is no problem in storing them for two or three years.

    It''s really a technical job to store the catch.

    Perhaps it will be made into a can, even if it is packaged in a glass bottle, its storage time can explode into several years. Or to bake it desperately until it turns into a "dry stick", just like smoked bonito, never want to bite it with your teeth.

    "There are only some smoked fish used as dry food. I have the conditions to eat sea sap in winter, but now I can only look at the heavy rain and sigh?!"

    There was something disturbing to Rurik. The rainy weather had been going on for a week, and it showed no sign of stopping.

    The whole world is cold and gloomy. Rurik can only hold home with his family, relying on burning some charcoal in the fireplace to try to keep his home dry and warm.

    Roseburg became muddy, the cold wind was blowing on the sea, and the waves were surging against the sea.

    Due to the rain and rain, the leader''s life is difficult, and ordinary people really can only endure in the cold.

    Only a part of the families really received the favor of Rurik, and their living conditions have been significantly improved.

    A large number of families have added a little weird little things to their lives at best. However, during hard times, such as the glasses that the husband of a family spent heavily to buy mainly for showing off, now it is really tasteless.

    Only when the belly growled and the door opened to face the turbulent waves again, the family remembered that the money they had finally made to defeat the enemy should have bought more food to store in order to cope with the current troubles.

    Rurik knew that the people of the tribe were suffering, so what could he do?

    According to the experience of the past years and months, it is the middle of August when merchants from the south are rowing boats north to Roseburg to sell their goods.

    There were two main ways for the Russ to obtain grain, one was from Sorgon and the other was from southern merchants.

    According to the current situation, the sea is turbulent, and merchants will never dare to let their clumsy cargo ships rush into the big waves. Besides, this year''s climate is indeed very abnormal. Not to mention this long rainy season, it is the sea ice that began to loosen at the end of April. At that time, people estimated this year''s abnormality.

    The leader and Sorgon¡¯s team are still far away, and the message from the messenger is that they must return on the occasion of the Novgorod grain harvest.

    Food and vegetables from the south should have entered Roseburg first. Faced with Haibo, people have given up the idea of ??seeing the merchant fleet at the end of August.

    Everyone¡¯s most urgent hope is that the **** rain will stop, so that moldy skin and clothing can see the sun.

    If there is nothing to make Rurik happy in rainy weather, it is the birth of a child.

    It was a boring afternoon. Rurik stayed in his home with nothing to do. Facing the bonfire, he was forced to snuggle in the arms of his birth mother, Niya. Like a kitten, his head and golden ponytail were distracted by his mother. Stop touching.

    In addition, the Carlotta sisters and the Corvin girl Seporava, the three of them gathered together and played some stone-throwing games. The cheerful laughter made boredom a little more fun.

    In the whole family, perhaps only Lumia became the most hardworking person.

    The whole high priest Veria, her body is like a candle that can be extinguished at any time. She is using her last experience to order Lumia to store all the priest¡¯s longhouse with Luen text. All the chiseled spells will be memorized, and will be asked afterwards.

    That''s not just about Lumi, but also the little girl named Corvin by the name of Lumi.

    Rain seems to be unable to interfere with Lumia''s study, and her assiduous research is only to fulfill one promise-to be a new high priest and a servant to Rurik.

    There was a violent sound of stepping on the water outdoors, and an old man with a beard was stopped by two mercenaries under the eaves who were ordered to stand guard.

    The person who came was no one else, it was Clavasson.

    "My lord, the blacksmith is here."

    The mercenary yelled, instantly cheering up Rurik who was about to fall asleep. He broke free of his mother''s embrace, and looked at the closed wooden door.

    "Is it a blacksmith?!"

    "It''s me! Clavasson."

    Only from this rush, Rurik heard the happy mood of an old guy, he closed his eyes, yes, there should be a good news coming to Clavason''s house in the near future.

    "Open the door."

    With an order, the loyal mercenary opened the wooden door.

    Just as Clavasson wanted to step directly on the floor of the leader''s house with his boots, he was once again caught by the mercenary.

    Still when he really stood in front of Rurik, his feet were bare, and water dripped from his wet leather jacket from time to time.

    "Do you have something to do? It''s about iron?" Rurik actually asked knowingly.

    Clavasson smiled and said, "My lord, it''s Lilia. Her big day has finally arrived."

    "It''s now?!"

    "It''s now." Cravason''s smile made his wet beard fluffy again. "I''m here now to tell you this. I hope you can be by Lilia''s side when the child is born. If you can, maybe the priest..."

    For a moment, Rurik thought of a very familiar picture.

    "You, want me to be a witness? I hope the priest prays for her, and I pray for her too?"

    "Yes. I''m afraid this is a very presumptuous request. I hope very much..."

    "You don''t need to say. I''ll go right away. Not only I will go back, but my family should also go." Rurik''s decisive move made Clavasson directly kneel on one knee. He imitated the image of a warrior, looking forward to the future. The chief salutes.

    It was just this etiquette that made Rurik feel that Clavassen became strange.

    "Get up."

    "Yes."

    Rurik swooped on his clothes and wanted to follow Clavasson out, but he didn''t expect to be held back by his mother Niya.

    "My dear, do you have to go?" Niya''s eyes clearly told that this trip was unnecessary.

    "Mom, are you going to stop me?"

    "I...oh, you have your own ideas, I won''t stop you. It''s just that that girl is the wife of the blacksmith, and you are clearly the leader of the tribe."

    Niya said this straightforwardly, even if Kravasson was still standing here.

    Cravason''s frowning eyebrows became a cracked ground, and he dared not refute anything, because in the entire tribe, the second most important woman to speak was Niya, Otto''s wife. A once young and beautiful woman has now become an old woman full of wrinkles. Time has changed many things, and this girl has also become arrogant.

    "Mom, don''t you..." Rurik sensed the coldness of the atmosphere.

    "Is it worth it?" Niya looked firmly, "I''d rather you stay in a warm home."

    "I''ll go."

    "Why?! Lilia is a blacksmith''s woman after all. I know you would say that she is the sister of Svetalana, but has your father''s choice of breaking the contract for you been recognized by the priest? You are still so young , It¡¯s like a deer just born and needs care."

    For a moment, Rurik was speechless. He was silent for a while, before asking, "Mom, you always treat Lilia like this? I thought you treated the women of Novgorod..."

    "Become like them? Pelavina gave birth to a son for your cousin. She is considered to be a woman in our family. As for the others, now it seems to be forgotten! Who knows that your father is staying? Novgorod, are you fooling around with the beautiful local women? You might be wise to think about whether your father will give you some younger brothers."

    How could she say such vulgar words?

    Rurik thought for a while, and quickly guessed the reason.

    For Niya, her current self is the whole life for her! The husband took a group of people to a distant place. The husband could have returned, but he found reasons to prevaricate.

    What does Niya think? When I think of Peravina, Lilia, and other Novgorod women who have married here, and even the ten maids from my son''s side, they all have good looks. What kind of beauty is that? The legs are longer but the strength is not small. She has the ability to do farm work and housework. In the end, women who grew up eating wheat are naturally more delicate. This is because many biting fish will strengthen the chin muscles and make their faces more square. The upright native Ross woman can''t compare.

    A girl who pursues a delicate look must be the instinct of any man.

    Of course, in Roseburg''s concept, as long as a good man is capable, it doesn''t matter how many women he marries. Niya cannot deny that she is old and declining, and her husband is still in his fifties.

    Niya couldn''t stop the possible betrayal of her husband, even if she really had an affair with other women, she had to endure it. If it''s just your own problem, it doesn''t matter. The crux of the problem now is that if Rurik had an extra half-brother, wouldn¡¯t it threaten Rurik¡¯s power? Even though Otto had said that he would not do such a thing, he was a man.

    She couldn''t help but think, she was really jealous of the beauty of the young Novgorod women.

    She didn''t want to say any more in her heart. Looking at her son''s eyes, she estimated that Rurik could guess a little bit of her true meaning.

    What does Rurik think? He felt that Niya had reached menopause and began to become suspicious. As for her prejudice against Novgorod women, Rurik has nothing to say.

    After all, if it wasn''t for the high priest Velia to grant the deer-raiser girl Lumia a noble status, Niya''s discrimination against her would continue.

    Rurik said bluntly: "Mom, I must be a witness. I named the child that is about to be born. Lilia is my relative, and I have a reason to go."

    "You! Okay, okay."

    Niya calmed down with her lips, and finally shouted that Ruriek had left the room after she got dressed.

    "Mom, they left." Carlotta asked weakly.

    Niya cried in her heart to find someone to tell her, and a sweet call of "mother" made her feel strong warmth in the loss.

    "Carota." Niya''s face returned to smile.

    "Ok?"

    "Come here, into my arms."

    In this way, Carlotta, the same blond, nestled in the arms of her adoptive mother like a kitten, still the same, this beautiful blond hair was gently stroked by Niya, as if this would dispel all boredom.

    "Oh, the leader of the Ross tribe is running away. You, the leader of the Ostra tribe, my daughter, you will never leave."

    Infused with a strong sense of happiness, Carlotta''s closed eyes tightly locked the tears, and the affection she longed for returned.

    On the other side, Rurik was riding on the shoulder of a mercenary so that his beautiful boots would not get any mud. In fact, the Clavasson family is not so particular, even if they live in a wooden house, the whole family also followed Lilia''s request, and the bedroom should be kept as clean as possible.

    Kravasson was a little surprised at Rurik''s attention, and the fact that the mercenary had become a deer in service.

    Rurik was draped in a piece of leather, which was well insulated from the rain. He came to Clavasson''s house and heard a woman howling in pain shortly after entering the door.

    "Dystocia?!" A terrible thought floated in Rurik''s mind, and he exclaimed casually.

    At this moment, Clavason frowned: "My lord, she is indeed a bit difficult. How do I know if I am a man? My wife said Lilia is a bit difficult now, maybe she needs a prayer."

    "Damn. Damn dystocia!" Little Rurik frowned, for fear of Lilia''s accident.

    For a long time, women in Roseburg have often suffered tragedies that caused two lives due to dystocia. In the past two years, even though there was news of suspected dystocia from the married Novgorod women, they finally gave birth smoothly. Some people say that this is a blessing from God, and some pragmatic people think that those women who are pure are healthy.

    In terms of health, isn''t Lilia healthier?

    After hearing the sound, R¨¹lik broke into the bedroom and saw Lilia with a sweaty face and her husband, Kawei, who was anxiously waiting.

    The Cravason family is not so particular about it. As a husband, Kawei cannot avoid it, but also stays beside his wife to give him spiritual comfort.

    Lilica, in pain, saw Rurik as a savior, and she managed to squeeze a smile.

    "Lilia, you..."

    Rurik hurriedly walked away. As soon as he sat down, his arm was tightly grasped by Lilia''s right arm. "Rurik, I am in pain. I beg you, pray for me."

    "This¡­"

    "Please, maybe I''m going to die! Ah!" The intense contractions forced Lilia to scream, scaring the mother-in-law who gave birth to wonder what happened.

    "I... Lumia will be here soon. Maybe she is more suitable."

    "I''m begging you!" Lilia squeezed out her desire for breastfeeding, "Could this be your God''s test of me. Rurik, I beg you to pray to God," Let me end my current pain and let the child be born safely."

    R¨¹lik panicked, fearing that Lilia in pain would be faint, so he knelt beside her, clasping his hands eleven in prayer. After a while, Lu Mia, who had been overdue, finally arrived. She stepped into the bedroom barefoot and saw the strange behavior of the host at first glance.

    In a short while, Lumia also joined the prayer team. What was completely different from Rurik''s pretence was that Lumia learned to memorize the prayers, which made the whole room a little more solemn.

    Maybe Lilia can wait two more years before she can avoid this crime. In Rurik''s view, Lilia, who is pampered in her hometown, is still too early to be a mother.

    Ranrulik made a small mistake.

    The problem is not that Lilia is too young. After tossing throughout the day, when Lilia is almost exhausted, the baby''s cry finally turns the tense atmosphere into a carnival to welcome a new life.

    Looking at her grandson for a moment, Lilia¡¯s mother-in-law finally saw the problem: "Ah! This child is too big! Oh! It really is a boy. Oh! What a strong boy and the best blacksmith. !"

    "A giant baby?!" Rurik leaned over immediately, looking at the crying baby, his size is really not small.

    Lilia''s pain disappeared instantly. Watching her mother-in-law holding her son, she had a strong instinct to take it away from her mother''s instinct, which she held in her arms, and tried to make her weak body photograph.

    At this moment, Kawei sat down and gently supported his wife.

    The child''s umbilical cord was quickly cut, he was scrubbed clean with hot water, and he was wrapped in a sheepskin that had been sterilized by boiling water and sent to his mother''s arms.

    Thousands of pain turned into instant joy, Lilia held the child: "His name is Kuznetslav, that''s the name. UU Reading "

    "I understand." Kawei nodded deeply: "I''ll just call him Kudja, and give him a Novgorod-style name. I don''t care."

    The matter finally came to a perfect end, and the Kravassons made Lilia''s mother and son safe, and determined that it was the merit of Rurik and Lumia''s prayers.

    Rurik didn''t want to say much about this, they were willing to flatter, and there was nothing wrong with putting gold on their faces.

    But the newly born Kuznetslav is a giant baby. He is so big that Lilia still maintains a very good quality of life after marrying into Roseburg. No, it doesn''t take long for the child to be born, and breastfeeding begins.

    Perhaps this child is really auspicious. The continuous rainy weather has finally improved in the first day after his birth.

    The rain was lighter, and it almost stopped in the evening.

    On the evening of the third day, the haze gradually cleared and the waves calmed down. A large number of dormant fishing boats rushed to the sea frantically to resume fishing, and a magnificent burning cloud appeared in the west. Experienced fishermen believed that for some time to come There will be no more long rains.

 Chapter 324ï¼š Gould meets the mighty Mellaren tribe...

    The short summer in Northern Europe should come to an end in mid-August.

    The climate is no longer warm, and a rain that swept the entire region suddenly pulled the supposedly slow-cooling climate into autumn. When the temperature dropped, it was difficult to get up. When the rain stopped, Gould, who was in the south, got up and stood on his island in the early morning, and he could clearly perceive the coolness and the hidden worries that this coolness brings.

    Summer is over!

    In the past three months or so, he carried a lot of goods from Roseburg and made a lot of money at the market in M?laren.

    To his surprise, the leader of Mellaren, Olegin, who has always been regarded as harsh by the world, is now willing to spend a lot of money to buy leather. Olekin was "mopping up" the leather sold in the entire bazaar. Due to his power and financial resources, the various leather vendors sold out the goods in a short period of time.

    The leader personally went off, forcing a large number of ordinary people interested in buying high-quality leather to lose the right to choose. They grasped the limited silver coins that had to be deformed in their hands, and they were faced with the few remaining products, whose prices were rather exaggerated. Some people are willing to buy the last inferior leather. For ordinary people, if they can''t get linen, they can only rely on leather. They have shame and need to repair or make new shame.

    Shame? Maybe Olegin has become a little shameless in the hearts of the people.

    He actually asked for more tribute from all the professional merchants of the Mellaren tribe! He also adopted a noun "tax" for this behavior. In this way, the merchants in the market, even if they are selling Norwegians who have taken slaves from unknown places, as long as they are doing business, they have to pay a "tax" in addition to paying a land rent.

    "Oh, things are getting interesting. Tax? Is the tribute going to increase?"

    Gould didn¡¯t understand how they knew the word ¡°tax¡±. As a result, he saw that Olekin was trying to find more anointing from his people, how to manipulate the ¡°tax¡±. know.

    But what does this have to do with yourself?

    At least for now, Olekin''s request for "tax" is limited to the Melaren tribe. For other tribes, the old method is still the same, that is, as long as they don''t set up stalls on the shore, they don''t need to hand in even a copper coin tribute.

    The Gould family never needs to go ashore to operate. He and his eldest son set up a stall on Gould Island, which they control, and customers will naturally come by boat.

    Of course, the customers included the messengers sent by Oleg.

    It was a group of money-spending guys. They came with real money and bought Gould''s goods. Obviously, they were all prepared for this kind of behavior.

    Soap, leather, and some ironware were all bought by these living messengers.

    Especially the colorful glassware with beautiful workmanship, and the spirits stored in clear glass bottles. They shocked the messenger and also the shocking leader Olegin.

    At the beginning of June, Gould''s stock of goods was basically sold out.

    The gross profit of revenue is no less than 50,000 silver coins, and the net profit of which is amazing. In other words, Gould Island suddenly added a huge amount of 500 pounds of silver in a short time.

    He Gould is Rurik''s royal dealer, and he is like this now, and he should continue to do so in the future. For him, backed by the strength of the Ross people, Gould is more confident in doing business. He is not afraid that the Mellaren people will be disadvantageous to him, especially in the current situation. He increasingly feels that he can open up a brand new business in trade. field.

    what is that?

    For the greater benefit, Chief Ross should have a face-to-face deal with Chief Mellaren.

    In July, Lake M?laren is busiest.

    Fishermen from the mouth of the lake encountered a large number of Ross fishing boats going south to fish, and some exciting news also spread throughout Lake M?laren.

    The Russ have indeed built a camp on a barren island opposite the entrance to the sea, and the Russ army is attacking the Gotland!

    Isn¡¯t that exciting news?

    The Ostara tribe was destroyed, and a large number of allied tribes in the south were forced to move to the north. The efforts of the sub-tribal alliance to expand southward encountered serious setbacks when Olekin was the leader.

    Who would have thought that when people were in grief and indignation, they would still escape the "traitor" Ross people in the north. They had never forgotten that they were part of the alliance, and they were even brave by the strongest Mellaren.

    Public opinion is fermenting more and more. While a large number of Melalen people praised the feat of the Ross people, they also secretly belittled Olegin''s counsel.

    This Olegin is not only horrible, but also bad. He is a greedy guy who only wants to expand his strength.

    People use swear words to express their aggrieved aggrievedness, but is that really the case?

    The reason why he is the leader is to be responsible for the entire alliance.

    Over the years, Olekin¡¯s understanding of the Ross people is that these ¡°traitors¡± who went to the north provided a large amount of leather every year, and a group of merchants also went to the north every year. It is said that Rurik, a **** descended from the sky, is said to be a **** from the Rus. According to the legend, the story has become even more bizarre when it comes out of the mouth of the merchants.

    After all, Otto¡¯s name is similar in pronunciation to the great **** Odin, whom people admire.

    This is good. People need to get some chatting resources in their boring lives. Now that the chatting resources are coming, people are starting to ridicule that Rurik is the "son of the great god" and the "descendant Asgard god", the person who said it. The authenticity of Yiduo''s stories becomes more and more intense.

    Olekin didn''t believe these rumors at first, but he couldn''t help but beware.

    The fact is that in the past two years, the sales volume of leather, which is a traditional commodity, has continued to increase. It has not only set new heights repeatedly, but also has excellent quality. Not only that, once some rare objects, the Ross people can actually take them out, and the prices they put forward are no longer extremely expensive.

    Glassware, soap, and the burnable spirits in glass bottles.

    After drinking the burning wine, he felt the feeling of a fire in his stomach. When he was sober after the hangover, he even claimed to the people around him that his soul had escaped from the sex.

    The meticulous work arranged in Roseburg disguised as a businessman to inquire about the news claimed that all the changes came from that Rurik.

    He described what he saw and heard carefully, but many things seemed to Olegin to be really great stories.

    One boy dominates hundreds of children and even invites them to dinner.

    What other bows made of iron, how is this possible?

    It is impossible for Olegin to believe that what he said is true. However, the Rus people¡¯s demand for money from a guest merchant aroused his strong interest. This is the "tax". Olegin, the leader of Mellaren, he Do the same.

    The understanding of the Ruths has deepened. During this year''s trade, Olekin also learned that the Gould family, who was originally Anklas, had become a Russ.

    Things have become very subtle!

    Gould had an opinion on Olekin, after all, he has a heavy responsibility. In order to complete the task, getting the support of Chief M?laren himself is a clear shortcut.

    Where is Olekin? He is eager to learn more about the Ross people, and he is eager to establish a close relationship with the other''s leader. In the past, he had nothing to do with the Ross people. As long as the M?laren people controlled the vast lakes and the agriculture and animal husbandry of the Svealand Plain, everything would be peaceful. Now, in the face of increasingly serious war threats, he needs to fight for more military power for himself in the great war that will break out in the future.

    Both parties have strong demands for contact, so they will once again set foot on Gould''s Road''s messenger to inform the leader of Gould''s wishes, which is exactly the affirmation of Gould without thinking.

    Time has entered August, but the vast farmland reclaimed along the lake controlled by the M?laren tribe has become very delicate, or rather stressful.

    Although some people plant early-maturing oat varieties, more people plant traditional varieties.

    In normal times, the Mellaren people planted at the end of March or early April, and the oats began to be harvested in mid-August.

    The sowing date was forced to be one month late due to the sudden extension of winter. The seedlings that were supposed to be the heading stage are still green.

    Gould intended to meet Olegin as agreed, but a continuous rain overwhelmed all his plans.

    Once the weather has rained and the weather has cooled down, the agreed affairs should also be implemented.

    A small boat leaves Gould Island, and the most distinguished persons on the boat are Gould in costume and his eldest son Snoreva.

    As the ship drew ashore, the two, accompanied by ten mercenaries (taking care of the oarsmen), went straight to the Olekin''s mansion surrounded by wooden walls.

    Thick oak forms a solid wall. Each piece of wood is tightly bound by hemp rope, and its top is cut with a sharp blade to prevent outsiders from entering.

    "Dad, this is their house? That Olekin is separated from his people."

    "Hey, he is worried that his wealth and power will be eaten up by his people." Gould sighed.

    "Is a fence necessary?"

    "You... why would you ask such a stupid topic?"

    "but."

    Gould''s big, fat hands patted the head of the eldest son who was also fat and big eared: "Fool, of course the strong must be separated from the poor."

    "But Rurik..."

    "Oh? What do you think of him?"

    "He... he is a kind person, he eats and lives with those lowly people, he is a good person."

    "Good guy?" Gould wanted to laugh but felt out of place. "Rurik is an adult, and you are a child. What is his kindness? His name is to buy people''s hearts. Compared to the Oleg we want to meet, Rurik knows how to be a leader."

    At first, Gould did feel that Rurik was a bit too kind, but after the kid went through a war, many things did change. Rurik, he has been unscrupulous in order to get the money, and even asked Oleg to follow suit.

    While the two were waiting, the messenger sent by Olegin pushed open the wooden door, nodded and bowed to face the two distinguished men in their clothes, and asked to enter Olegin''s mansion.

    The dirt road outside the wall is the same inside the wall.

    Gould looked left and right. It was indeed the first time in his life that he entered the territory of Olegin. He didn''t expect to enter it, but what he saw was a simple sight.

    It was a building made up of a large amount of wood. Only one house was the tallest, and it was directly visible from the outside of the wall. It is a cone-shaped building, but there is no wooden floor in it.

    "Unexpectedly, the noble fellow would still be willing to sleep on the ground?"

    Gould was a bit speechless. He and his eldest son did not have any mercenary guards, and followed the guide straight to the simple hall, which is the tallest building.

    The wooden door was pulled open, and a thin-looking guy was sitting on a low chair wrapped in bear skin. By his side, there were some wives, concubines and servants, but not a single armed warrior.

    There are a large number of wooden steps on the wooden wall, on which a large bronze lamp holder is placed. Especially the chain was hung from the ceiling, and a chandelier was shining, so that the room would not be too dim.

    The main hall is only dry ground, some of which are flattened stones, some leather is placed on it, and there is also a large amount of leather on the ground, which is obviously for people to sit on.

    "You are Gould? Oh, depending on your dress, you are indeed a noble person."

    As usual, Gould and the eldest son held the heart with their right hands and bowed slightly. He had heard of Olekin''s appearance and knew that it was a thin man.

    "Dear Chief Mellaren, I am indeed Gould. The weather is really bad, and it has delayed our meeting. I apologize to you."

    "It doesn''t matter." Olekin waved his hand, and at the same time, the wives, concubines and waiters retired with interest.

    In a short period of time, Gould realized that in the huge hall, there were only three of himself, his eldest son, and Olegin. While things became very subtle, Gould also realized that I am afraid that today''s meeting will be very secretive for both parties.

    "The noble leader..."

    Gould asked tentatively about his sexual desires, but Olekin went straight to the subject: "My friend, I like the Ross products you sell very much. Perhaps you already know some of the reasons why I invited you to come, and I also learned that you have already Become a Roth. Hurry up! I want to know more about the Roth."

    "Ah! Is that why you asked me to meet?"

    "Of course! Tell me quickly, and all your demands, as long as they are reasonable, I will also satisfy you."

    Gould''s question was asked knowingly, and he was prepared for it. It''s just that he didn''t expect that Olegin was also very active, even this man who was significantly thinner than the leader of Biros, Otto, seemed more urgent in his attitude.

    Under the delicate situation, Gould abruptly assumed the role of "Foreign Minister" of Rurik. To safeguard the interests of the Rus people is to safeguard the interests of the family.

    On this issue, Gould knew he had to be precise.

    He has already prepared some speech skills. While touting the strength of the Rus, he also deliberately preserved many things, such as the conquest of the "Eastern Land" by the Rus, and the construction of Shilla Fort and Elon Olava. Fort and so on.

    Of course, there are some things that cannot be concealed, and that is about the Russ and leader Otto going to Novgorod in the far east to ask for tribute, which has been implemented for decades and cannot be hidden at all.

    This is not surprising to Olegin, and he has no reason to take the tribesmen on large-scale expeditions to ask for tribute. He only needs to ask for tributes from the tribesmen who are farming and fishing.

    After all, compared to the Ross peopleMerlaren people and all the people living in the Svealand Plain, they can rely on growing wheat, growing vegetables, fishing for fish in the lake, and raising livestock on small flatlands. They are satisfied. There is a certain surplus while owning demand. They have self-awareness and even can''t beat the powerful Danes, so they will defend their territories and tentatively expand the grazing pastures and arable land.

    For them, the times have really changed. Although they were all Viking tribes, Mellaren''s expansion ambitions were gradually diluted by the stable life of farming.

    Gould wants to show that the strength of the Roths is "not to be underestimated", but also to show that the Roths are very keen on trade, but also to reflect the barrenness of Roseburg, and take the opportunity to praise the Mellaren people for sitting on a treasured land of geomantic omen. . He just ignores the expansion of the Ross people, and the ambitions of Otto and Rurik.

    In Gould''s description, Rurik is a smart boy, but he is not a "son of the god" in the legend. Otto is also a courageous leader and a fierce pirate.

    There is a big discrepancy between Gould¡¯s description and detailed description. Olekin would rather believe Gould¡¯s statement, because in this set of rhetoric, all the bizarre legends about the Ros people are completely interpreted as exaggerations of facts. Make Olekin feel more credible. They are just ordinary people who are better than ordinary people. Rumors are rumors after all, and Olekin let out a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 325ï¼š 1 transaction

    For unknown reasons, Sogou suddenly couldn''t search this site today. Please remember the domain name of this site (Shuhaige Quanpin) to find your way home! You can search for "The Rise of Reulic( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Gould describes the Russ as a place where economic materials such as leather are produced. She has a larger population and a strong military. It is entirely because the leader¡¯s brother was killed by the Gotlanders that made the Russ alive. Has been trying to attack the Gotland people for revenge.

    The story of the Ross people seems to end there.

    This is how Gould tells the story. The reason is simple. The Roths are not qualified to show off their strength to their leaders. Even if the strength of the tribe is really equal to that of the Mellaren tribe, they still have to pretend to be weaker at this moment. Some signs are the best policy.

    what is this? It is clear that Rurik and Gould have had some discussions. Perhaps it is more appropriate to use the concept of "hiding our powers and bidding our time against M?laren".

    In other places, the Ross people are accompanied by an unprecedented positive expansion of iron and blood, which is not available to the Mellaren people who are obviously a little aggressive and start to involute. Regarding these Goulds showing the calmness of an old businessman, it is best not to let potential rivals know these "commercial secrets".

    In this regard, Olekin believed it to be true, because Gould''s many pragmatic words are worthy of belief.

    Gould came in the morning, and it was a long time after this talk.

    Olekin''s eyes widened, he listened with gusto and even forgot about hunger.

    So what does this guy know?

    Yes, the Ross people are really a production base for bulk commodities, and the population should not be underestimated.

    Some of these products have made Olekin more interested than ever.

    "They can make some of the best swords. I know this. Since they can, they should make them in large quantities. Leather is for clothes and leather armor. Soap and glass are just things for cleaning and playing. Well, I have lived without it. But the sword! I need it."

    There was a strong business opportunity right in front of him, and Gould used his hoarse voice to ask for a long time: "Great leader, what do you mean."

    Oleg''s face was solemn, and his savage eyes seemed to burst from his eye sockets, "Give me the sword! Give me the spear! Give me the weapon of the Rus, I know you understand what I mean."

    "what?"

    Of course Gould understands the other party''s intentions, that is, the things in it are definitely beyond his personal control.

    "Why? You still don''t understand what I say? Or pretending to be confused?" Olekin said straightforwardly, "I want those weapons made of hard iron, especially swords. I need a lot, every one I have A big price will be paid."

    When it comes to money, Gould''s mind quickly turns.

    He tentatively asked: "Money? Noble leader, those Rose swords that can cut ordinary swords, every one is not cheap."

    "How expensive can it be?"

    Ok? Could it be that he doesn''t know the price? So for this fool, is there any reason not to slaughter him? !

    Gould believed that his old friend, Ryurik, would "suffer a killer in the face of such a person."

    What happened to the Mellaren people? Maybe it¡¯s not the problem of the Melaren tribe. It¡¯s just that Olegin, who deliberately armed his private army of hundreds of people with better weapons, is in control of the mercenaries who are entirely dependent on him. The key to power.

    Now this is the seller''s market.

    Now that we have talked about business, we are doing business. Gould didn¡¯t know Olekin¡¯s psychological expectations. He deliberately said: ¡°An ordinary iron sword. Someone sells these at the market. Over the past few months, I have discovered that the Granites are selling their swords. Each sells for five silver coins. My lord, these are still not enough for you."

    "Forget it! I haven''t seen Ross''s hard sword, but I happen to have one."

    Having said that, Olekin stood up, and suddenly drew a bright sword from the clump of neatly folded leather.

    A gem inlaid at the end of the hilt, oh, or a piece of stained glass. The blade is slender and the whole body is bright white.

    "My lord, how did you get this sword?" Gould asked in surprise.

    "What''s so strange?" Olekin shrugged, "My clan is very strong, and my market is very lively. There are all kinds of people in the market, and of course there are people who sell Ross swords."

    Gould closed his eyes lightly, his eyes rolled quickly for a while: "Oh, my leader, you already have a psychological price."

    "Of course. I bought this sword with two pounds of silver, but it is not the best sword. I heard that the leader of the Ankras has a more exquisite sword, and it is your saber, but you use it. Two pounds of gold sold it."

    Gould was a little surprised when Olekin actually inquired about the news, but after thinking about it, it was estimated that Ungriffe of Unkras must be showing off so many people knew it.

    "Then, noble, wealthy and great leader, you are willing to buy a lot of hard swords of the Russ. What do you mean is that you will pay two pounds of silver for each sword?"

    "Put away your set of compliments!" Olekin retracted the sword into the oak scabbard inlaid with silver. "I am indeed rich. I am not so rich as to own a golden mountain like the Gotlanders. Oh, but May the Gotlanders have."

    "They do have, so the Gotland people are disgusting."

    "Forget it. It''s just a group of upstarts who have approached the Danes. They are traitors to our alliance. I admire anyone who attacks them, including the Rus. Let''s do that."

    "Yes." Gould lowered his head gently, listening carefully.

    "I don''t believe that the price of a hard sword made by the Ross people is two hundred silver coins. The merchant must have made a huge profit from me. Its price is definitely not low. With a hard sword, the opponent''s sword will be worth it. After the branch, it must be an expensive weapon. Then, I will buy a hard sword for a pound of silver. What do you think?"

    Gould''s eyes trembled, and he was quite excited in his heart, but on the surface he remained calm: "Is this your pricing?"

    "Why? Too little? Then tell your new master that I intend to buy a hundred hard swords. My wish is one sword and one pound of silver. As for the spearhead, I also want one for fifty silver coins of my wish. Hundreds."

    "So, you intend to use 15,000 silver coins to buy these weapons?" Gould was surprised that since he equips the private army with mass-produced weapons, why use the best of each? Isn''t the ordinary iron sword of five silver coins beautiful?

    Olekin gritted his teeth secretly, pretending to be indifferent and continued: "If your master can provide more, I will also increase purchases as appropriate."

    "Oh? How much will I ship next year, will you buy it at this price?"

    "Of course! I heard that the Ross people also have a bow made of iron. It is so powerful. Tell me the price of this weapon."

    Gould''s strong business enthusiasm was hit hard by Olekin''s remarks. He didn''t understand, this guy was clearly talking about the crossbow, and he knew that it was a monster made of iron. Maybe, it''s still news spread by some businessmen?

    Olekin took Gould¡¯s hesitation and trepidation for granted that this was unwilling to cooperate, and put forward his own price: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s very expensive, or the Russ don¡¯t want to sell this? Don¡¯t worry, I will use a higher price. Buy it at the price."

    "Ah! This...this thing, Chief Ross may not necessarily sell it."

    "Not even higher prices?"

    "Ah, it needs Leader Ross to decide. I''m just a businessman, just a humble businessman working for Leader Ross."

    Olekin rolled his mouth and shook his head: "You are an extraordinary businessman. You don''t need to belittle yourself. Everyone knows your wealth. You are a big businessman. Do you still have to pretend now? You are indeed humble, the leader of Ross. A loyal dog of Russia, you are selling goods for the leader of the Ross. No one except your family enjoys this honor. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, Gould of Ross. I tell you the truth, I am very good about the armament of the Ross people. Interested, I intend to buy vigorously. I want to give you a tie for Chief Ross!"

    When things came to this guy, the continued cover up became utterly stupid and boring.

    Guldra said with an old face: "Respected leader, I am indeed the eagle dog of leader Ross. Then, what do you want to tell my master?"

    "You finally confessed yourself? That''s okay. I think Chief Ross has something to tell me, Gould, I''ll let you say it last. Now listen to me."

    "Yes."

    "Tell Otto, the leader of the Ross people, at my word. In the name of the leader, I ask them to give me the best sword and the best spear, one pound of silver for each sword, and half a pound of silver for each spear. Here is it. I have an iron bow, and I will take out two pounds of silver coins for each one."

    The sword is a steel sword, and the spear is a steel spear. The so-called iron bow is a steel arm crossbow.

    Gould nodded deeply, and said politely: "I will write it down, noble leader Mellaren, noble leader, I will implement it. I will give you an answer as soon as possible, I hope the answer from the Roths is satisfactory to you. ,."

    "I don''t need any answer from you. I have a lot of silver coins in my hand. I want to see the goods. Next spring, you only have to bring back the goods I requested, and it is more than any excuse."

    "Yes!" Gould bowed fiercely.

    "Then it''s up to you to speak. Tell me what Chief Ross wants."

    It is not so much the request of the leader as it is the request of the son of the leader. For the time being, Gould didn''t want to push Rurik to the front of the stage. He was still a child after all, and he was not qualified for many things.

    "Yes, noble leader. The Ross leader asked me to bring you a message. The Ross people live in a bitter cold land. They are eager to buy a lot of food to avoid starvation during the long winter. The Ross people say that they can provide a lot of food. Yes, they are the strong Mellaren people. They intend to buy in large quantities, as long as you want."

    "They want food on a large scale?" Olekin subconsciously pinched his beard and thought about this Gould. Last year¡¯s large-scale purchase of food was actually selling food to the leader of Ross. He had a powerful idea in his mind. It is possible to make money.

    Do not see that Olekin deliberately purchased the excellent weapons of the Ross people as if it was not a waste. In fact, when this guy revealed his attitude, it was as if his skin was constantly being cut by a soft knife. He really hurts.

    Pain returns to pain, the realistic pressure trend, Olekin must be bleeding now, so as to ensure that he can still have a solid power in the future.

    What Gould guessed was Olekin''s true thoughts.

    This guy didn''t dare to explain to himself that he needed the best weapons and equipment under his private army to make it the existence with the most extreme combat effectiveness. At the same time, the Mellaren people are also smelting iron and forging weapons by themselves, although the quality of these iron weapons is definitely not as good as the Ross people, it must be enough to arm their people with them.

    Olekin''s vision is that every man who can fight has at least a shield and a short spear.

    In particular, he must arm a "heavy infantry" at his command.

    To accomplish this, he knew that he would have to spend a lot of money, but his prestige was indeed indirectly damaged in the Rus¡¯s crusade against the Gotland. At the same time, Ostara¡¯s destruction was not rescued by himself, and his reputation was even more damaged. .

    Isn''t the threat of war more serious than reputation? He must expand his armaments and continue to maintain his power, especially to show off his power to the tribes living in the entire lake plain area, and to reserve his own power for possible future wars. Moreover, the close contact with the Rus was restarted, and Olekin, the leader of Mellaren, really intended to reunite with the Rus.

    Olekin wanted to meet with Otto, the leader of Ross, and because of his status as the leader, he simply convened a leader alliance involving the entire alliance. We must strengthen commercial ties with each other, and strengthen military cooperation to counter the aggressive Danes and their servants.

    The Huimeng is not the only way to talk about it.

    It has been too long since the Ross people left, and the alliance relationship is almost maintained by a group of migratory bird-like merchants.

    To make the Ross leader come to Mellaren happily, Olekin said that he needed to pay some price, and now an opportunity lay in front of him.

    "Since the Ross people want food, I can sell most of the tribute I collect to the Ross people. What about the price of the Ross people?"

    The development of the situation was completely beyond Gould¡¯s expectation. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, if he could buy a huge amount of food for Rurik, he could get the cooperation of the first landlord in M?laren. This task carried on his shoulders. Not only can it be completed smoothly, but it can also be completed in excess. Rurik has long spoken in a dialect. Regarding food, silver coins can be omitted for the sake of food. Even if the silver coins in the "big money box" are counted, they should be replaced with mountains of food.

    Gould tried to suppress his excitement: "At the price of previous harvest seasons, one silver coin can buy fifteen pounds of oats."

    "But this year''s situation is obviously not good." Olekin responded quietly.

    "Yes! I saw only a handful of wheat began to ear. The **** weather, spring came too late, and this year there will be a lot of crop failure."

    "So the price will go up."

    "Yes. But even so, the Ross people have to buy food, and they will be happy to pay a high price."

    "Forget it, I''ll give you a price, ten pounds of threshed oats and a silver coin. I can offer the Ross people half a million pounds, but I hope the Ross people have money to buy them."

    "Ah?!" Gould couldn''t believe what he heard for a while, "Five hundred thousand pounds? A lot of money. My lord, how do you get so much grain, especially this year''s wheat will inevitably fall short."

    Olekin was a little impatient, "Just leave it alone. Instead of worrying about me, worry about whether your master can take out fifty thousand silver coins in one go."

    Hearing, Gould secretly scolded this guy for being truly unfamiliar, really a fish that could only swim in Lake M?laren, and didn''t dare to swim in the saltwater ocean.

    But if this guy really took out 500,000 pounds of food, he would buy the wheat with all the money he had on hand.

    Gould couldn''t help but think of the harvest season last year. He collected a lot of cargo ships, and went straight to Roseburg carrying up to 23 pounds of harder oatmeal grains. At the same time, large quantities of vegetables and cash crops such as dried flax stalks were transported.

    The wheat is heading one after another, and some vegetables have already been harvested, such as onions with a short growth period, which are already on the market.

    Wheat must be purchased. In order to achieve the great dream of "the tribe can eat oats all year round" put forward by Rurik, Gould wanted to make a great contribution, even if he first paid for the food out of his own pocket.

    Olekin emphasized that his attitude was that the Ross people took out 50,000 silver coins and 500,000 pounds of wheat by themselves. Even if one silver coin is missing, the whole transaction will be ruined.

    Gould secretly criticized this as stupid stubbornness. However, for Olegin, he took this as a test. The Russ really paid a huge sum of money, which shows that the exchanges between the two sides have reasons for in-depth development.

    But the problem is also coming. If you buy all the money for food, buy vegetables, flax, grease, wool, slaves, or even hire new mercenaries, what can you do with the money?

    Gould can be said to understand Olekin wants an answer. He doesn''t want to wait until next year to get the opinion of the Ross leader when he trades food in a passively delayed harvest season.

    How can this be good?

    What¡¯s very bad is that Otto has asked a messenger to tell the people that his fleet will wait until Novgorod¡¯s autumn harvest is complete. A messenger will report the matter to Gould secretly. He knows that Otto is fundamentally at this moment. Not in Roseburg.

    Olekin is pressing so hard. He needs Chief Ross to show his attitude and take out the real money to buy food. This is the end of the matter, and Gould feels that this business has reached the point where it must be done.

    To make matters worse, if you can''t do this well, you will really separate the indifferent relationship between the Ross and Mellaren and become a sinner.

    "Action must be taken! Otto is not here, it must be Rurik''s decision."

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 325 A Transaction), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 326ï¼š Then go to the south

    ()You can search for the "Rise of Rurik( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The whole day is like a dream.

    Gould returned to his island in the evening, leaning back on his bear-skin chair for the first time.

    Seeing his father frowning thoughtfully, the eldest son Snoreva approached cautiously: "Dad, those things during the day..."

    "Damn it! Maybe this business shouldn''t be done. We are just businessmen."

    "Dad, we already..."

    "Yes! I can''t get off when I get on the ship!" Gould stood up suddenly, obviously he finally wanted to understand: "Olekin, you are an idiot! Otto is busy conquering Novgorod and conquering the East. The land is comparable to a person like you hiding in the lake. If you want Otto himself to come, he can''t come!"

    "Dad..." Snoreva saw his father''s anger and didn''t know what to do for a while.

    "Snoreva!"

    "in!"

    "Prepare the ship, you give me a trip back to Roseburg!"

    "Ah! This..."

    "You have to convey my words to Rurik. All that we discussed with Olekin today can only be determined by Rurik. I hope he can agree with us, and I hope you will bring a lot of silver coins with you when you come back. Get on a large number of empty ships. Oh, better you can invite Rurik to come to Merlaren."

    The first thing is easy to solve, only the latter. Snoreva choked for a while: "Dad, he''s still a child, maybe..."

    "But he is the leader of the future. You! As long as I pass on my words, it is up to him whether or not Rurik will come."

    "Yes." After that, Snoreva turned and left.

    "Oh, wait a minute."

    "Dad, there are orders?"

    Gould wiped the sweat from his forehead: "You organize a small fleet to bring back some of the goods we bought as much as possible. Listen, in the future, we must organize a large number of merchant ships to transport food full-time."

    Transport ships will not be enough, so now we are desperately clearing the inventory. Snoreva realized everything, so he hurriedly worked.

    Only on the third day, a fleet of five transport ships set sail. Its stocky cabin is piled with a lot of onions and cabbage (because the weather is not very good because of the cold weather), and flax bought from the merchants of the Yilmalen tribe to pile up half of the cargo ship storage space.

    A proud fat man with his more than forty entourages, maneuvering the entire fleet, with important tasks to start a task that must be completed quickly.

    The sea breeze in August is always changeable, the climate has turned colder, and the time of northerly wind is much longer than that of southerly.

    Is it such a climate that wheat can still head well?

    The men of the Gould family weren''t the chubby Snoreva standing on the bow of the ship. He didn''t think that Olekin could use normal means to get the 500,000 pounds of oats that his father needed.

    However, if that guy can really scavenge so much grain, the happiest one must be R¨¹lic.

    "Five hundred thousand pounds of wheat. When the harvest season arrives, my family will buy some grain in Unkras. Will there be 600,000 pounds of grain returned to Roseburg? Otto will search from Novgorod again. Grain will be taxed in Shilla Fort. Will Rose Fort be able to hoard a million pounds of wheat this fall?"

    Snorevachi is fat, and his chubby head is loaded with a calculating brain, just like his father. He estimated that the population actually directly controlled by the Ross tribe should have reached the scale of 6,000.

    Roseburg is not an exclusive settlement for the Ross people. Every winter, about 3,000 people migrate like migratory birds.

    Almost all foreign merchants came with a large amount of food, and the Rus people could not supply them with food at all.

    In this way, the total population of all kinds of people who really respect the leader of Rose as the head, including the literati who have recently surrendered, has exceeded 10,000.

    Among them, there are probably only 4,000 people living in Roseburg, and the remaining 3,000 are merchant families.

    A group of Russ became pioneers and opened up a new living space in the field. They did not need new food supplies at all.

    There are four thousand mouths in Roseburg, children and old people, and a lot of young labor. If there are one million pounds of wheat, the average person can get two hundred and fifty pounds.

    The actual situation can''t be calculated like this. Snoreva really understands that even if there is no large amount of food to move in, the Ross people can use their own hands to go to the ocean to fish for everyone''s stomach. Rurik would definitely distribute the food without hesitation, so that the Russ can eat regularly, and most of the young and middle-aged can become strong.

    The men of the entire tribe are tall and strong, and the women of the tribe are full of health and vitality. They also master the ability to smelt the best iron tools. They have a large population and a strong desire to expand. How can these tribes not be strong? reason.

    Thinking about it this way, Snoreva felt that the Mellaren people were personally handing over the hegemony of the alliance to the Ross people in the north. For my own family, it couldn''t be better.

    Food is not harvested, and a large number of merchant ships that should go northward cannot buy food for the winter, so they have no great intention to move forward. Their eyes are always fixed on some large commercial families represented by Gould. If this group of people don''t act, why should they act first?

    Now, time is approaching September in the Julian calendar, and the weather is getting cooler day by day.

    For the Ross people, the big leader¡¯s fleet has not returned, as well as a large number of merchants. At a time, many people simply ran to the priest¡¯s long house to try to inquire about the news to determine whether the calendar had reached the right moment.

    This day passed. The end of August, which should have been lively and lively, turned out to be a quiet scene.

    Life has to go on. What''s going on in the south, just go to the fishing boat to find out.

    But the pace of winter is slowly approaching, and the fishermen can¡¯t take care of so much. For the fishermen who occupy a large population of the tribe, they are soldiers in war and fishermen in peaceful days. In order to pass the winter smoothly, they started the largest scale before winter Fishing.

    The women of the tribe would not be idle, so close to the beach, a large number of pottery urns were set up and burned desperately, only to boil the sea salt pickled fish. Some simple wooden houses are caught in the smoky fire all day long. Hundreds of herrings with their internal organs and fish heads removed are hung on the bonfire for roasting, and finally become harder, smoked dried fish, supplemented by a small amount of salt. Keep fresh.

    Even the Briton slaves in the Rurik''s house were asked by Niya to process fish and store them.

    No matter what, life has to go on as usual, and the residents of all households are stockpiling fish-based foods.

    Rurik also asked the hundreds of children under his command. They carried more than a hundred axes into the nearby forest, felled small trees and chopped them into firewood. There are a large number of orphans. They are really being raised by Rurik. This gift is of course not completely free. They have to work to support themselves when they can, for example, they personally chop the stored firewood. It is their fuel for heating and cooking in winter.

    The entire tribe is actively preparing supplies for the winter. Seeing the busyness of the tribe, Rurik, who is a little worried about the outside world, feels a little relieved.

    There has been a small fleet, they light up the wide linen sails, attracting the attention of the fishing boats in the entire sea.

    Is it a businessman returning from the South?

    They are indeed from the Gould family, as long as people with good eyesight see the fat man standing on the bow, they can easily make such a judgment.

    The fleet went straight to the wharf of Gould''s house, and all of the sudden transport ships rode the wind and waves against the north wind, and finally threw the cables to the people on the trestle bridge, and all the ships drew ashore smoothly.

    "My lord, are you all back? Where''s the master?"

    "They are all in the south. Quick! Unload all the goods you put on and put them into the warehouse." Snoreva ordered immediately when he landed ashore.

    "Oh, sir, we will do it right away, and please go home and rest."

    "No need! I want to see the leader immediately."

    After all, Snoreva went straight to the house of Chief Ross without looking back, which made the servants of Gould''s house look puzzled. Who would have thought that the eldest son of the family would come back suddenly, without visiting the family brothers who stayed behind, and heading straight to the chief''s house. Besides, the chief leader Otto is not there. Shouldn''t he visit Harrodsson who was ordered to guard Roseburg?

    Snoreeva hurried forward, causing both of his followers to run to keep up.

    When he stood in front of Rurik''s house, he was already out of breath.

    He took off his beautiful white fox hat and faced the mercenaries standing guard at the door; "Quick! Go and tell your master! I... Snoreva of Gould''s house, I want to see Rurik, I want to Report the matter."

    The heavy door was opened, and Rurik, who was idle and taking a nap, learned of the mercenary''s report, and subconsciously believed that something big had happened in the south.

    Sitting cross-legged in the hall, he asked Carlotta to pour him a cup of chrysanthemum tea with filtered petals.

    Snoreva drank it, but his heart was still beating.

    "Something big happened in the South? Where''s Gould? Is he back?"

    Snoreva wiped his mouth in a hurry, and said eagerly: "My lord, my father negotiated a business with the leader of Mellaren. Some very important matters must be decided by you, so I am back."

    "Me?" It was really a hot news, "I... I didn''t ask your father to negotiate with that leader."

    "But my lord, business opportunities always come without warning. Only by seizing the opportunity can you make a lot of money. My father asked me to bring you a message."

    "What did he say?!"

    "He quoted the leader of Mellaren that the Mellaren people would pay a big price for Ross''s steel swords, spearheads, and even crossbows."

    "What about the price?!"

    The question that Rurik blurted out without thinking, instantly made Snoreva understand that his little master had a keen interest in trade.

    "A sword is a pound of silver, and the spearhead is half a pound. It''s still a crossbow, and the price that the man proposed is two pounds."

    "It''s so..." Rurik pinched his hairless chin, and the price offered by the other party had exceeded his expectations.

    Originally, the construction of blast furnaces has already developed the mines in the north, in order to better arm themselves, while selling products to maximize profits.

    For consumer goods such as soap and luxury goods such as glassware, their market space may be very small.

    How can I make a lot of money? Ironware! Especially military iron weapons!

    "I had planned to bring some excellent ironware to the south to sell and make a lot of money. I didn''t expect the Mellaren people to come uninvited. But Gould will never let you come back in a hurry because of this." Muttered for a while. , Rurik suddenly raised his head, his attitude became very serious: "Tell me, what is the most important task given to you? How is it done? Also, what are the merchants in the south doing and why don''t they come back? Is it possible that the Mellaren people are making trouble?"

    "It''s about food. My father negotiated a deal with the Olekin, and Chief Mellaren would personally sell us half a million pounds of oats..."

    "Wait! What are you talking about? How many pounds of wheat?!" Rurik''s small head suddenly stretched out and Snoreva jumped, and the three girls, including Carlota, who was on standby, were also taken aback.

    "It''s half a million pounds. It''s just the Mellaren tribe, and their leader will provide half a million pounds."

    "Ah? So much! Is this possible? Can they really produce so much food?"

    Snoreva shrugged: "I was skeptical. I heard the amount proposed by Olekin with my own ears."

    "What about the price?" Rurik asked anxiously.

    "Fifty thousand silver coins."

    "Ah! So much?! Five hundred pounds of silver?!"

    "My lord, that Olekin said, a silver coin buys ten pounds of wheat. This is their price, and no changes will be made."

    "Too much." Rurik shook his head. "I remember the price of last year''s harvest. A silver coin can buy up to seventeen pounds of wheat. Is that Olekin crazy? How can he be? Just because he is. Leader?"

    "I''m afraid that''s the case. Olekin also asked the chief leader Otto to go to M?laren. That person should convene an alliance as the leader of the alliance. Maybe the date of the alliance will be placed next year."

    For a long time R¨¹lik regarded the Mind Subtribe Alliance as the air, and the Rus people had been living their lives, and the intersection with the south was almost in the spontaneous business dealings of the merchants. After all, everyone is a brother in the alliance. The leader intends to organize a meeting of the alliance. As the northernmost Rus of the alliance, he is indeed obliged to participate.

    "League of Nations? Do all tribes have to participate?" Rurik asked knowingly.

    "Of course, the leaders of all tribes must participate."

    "What if you don''t participate?" Rurik asked deliberately with provocative words.

    "Who knows?" Snoreva shrugged: "But for our future business, we should participate. Also, Carlotta of Ostara should also participate in the alliance as the leader.

    "

    When Snoreva said, Carlotta''s heart, a year ago, she was wandering in the market of Mellaren and almost died there. Because of this experience, all she got in Mellaren was indifference, but she got a new life in Roseburg. Thanks to the favor of the Byros, the remaining Ostara settled down, and the tribe began to reproduce.

    Even if there are only a hundred women and children left in the tribe, the tribe is still part of the alliance.

    "Yes! We have to participate, Lurik, we Ostala will always stand by the Ross people."

    Rurik glanced at Carlotta''s determined eyes and nodded: "You are the leader of Ostara, and I am not the leader for the time being. I think my father will participate, and he still needs to decide on this matter."

    Snoreva immediately took the words: "My lord, the chief is not in Roseburg. Regarding the purchase of food, Olekin is waiting for a reply from the chief Ross. This matter must be decided by you."

    "Me? I''m not the leader yet, maybe it should be Harrodsson..."

    "No! My father said, if the leader is not there, you must decide this matter. Because, except for Otto, you are the true leader."

    Rurik was very happy when he heard it. Besides, buying food was organized and responsible by himself. Regardless of whether or not "the leader Mellaren will sell food in person", Gould will return with a large amount of food as usual this year.

    "Oh... it''s just that Olekin''s price is too high. What does he think?"

    "My lord, the situation of the southern food is not good. This year is too cold. It must be the harvest season that the price of food will rise. We can''t even guarantee that you can buy ten pounds for a silver coin."

    "Ah!" For a moment, Rurik thought of the nature of the cold weather this year. "By the way, you just said that a lot of wheat didn''t even head out?"

    "Yes, my lord, a lot of fertile fields are owed I think we need to seize this opportunity."

    Realizing that there had been a serious situation in the calm, Rurik thought for a moment, what on earth does this Olekin want to do? It is necessary to sell a huge amount of grain in exchange for a huge sum of money in the years when the harvest is voluntarily owed, and to use the huge sum to buy a very high-quality Ross ironware.

    That guy is going to expand the army!

    Expansion? Will it be detrimental to the Ross people? Do not! I''m afraid that guy is deliberately guarding against aggressive Danes and Gotlanders.

    Rurik slapped his thigh and stood up: "I''m clear on this deal! We must finish it. By the way, what else did your father say?"

    "He... he invited you to go directly to M?laren. Maybe you and Olekin personally negotiate, it will have a very positive meaning for our future trade."

    "Okay! Then go to the South."

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading (Chapter 326, then go to the south), and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 327ï¼š Rurik at Lake M?laren

    ()You can search for the "Rise of Rurik( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    To go to the south, of course to the south!

    Rurik completely regarded himself as a powerful leader, and now a major opportunity related to the future development of the Rus people is in front of him. If he can''t grasp it, it will greatly harm the interests of the tribe.

    Niya in the inner room heard all this, and she hurried out of the room.

    "Ruriek, are you going to Mellaren?!"

    "correct."

    "That''s too dangerous, I know you are going to do a business, but you..."

    "Are you worried about me?" Rurik asked knowingly.

    "Yes." Niya straightened his eyes: "I heard your conversation. Your father is still in Novgorod. Since Olekin asked the leader to give an answer, maybe Haroldosson will represent you at this time. ..."

    "No! I have decided, the money is mine, buying food is also my business, selling iron is even more my business. He is just a war chief who has been banned by his father as a war chief who guards his hometown. He has been indulging in female **** for a year. , His words can bear weight."

    Niya was taken aback and couldn''t help but sigh with his son''s city.

    She estimated that she couldn''t and had no reason to stop her son, she couldn''t help her.

    At this moment Snoreva hurriedly promised: "My distinguished lady, if Rurik goes to the south, my family will always protect his safety."

    "You?" Niya looked at the chubby Snoreva and narrowed his eyes. "Forget it. My son must be guarded by a good soldier when he goes to the south. Trust you? I trust my nephew more."

    Niya immediately stated his attitude. Of course, Rurik can go to the south and be a mother. He needs excellent soldiers to protect his safety. She knocked on the floor: "I know you are in a hurry. When do you plan to return?"

    "Probably tomorrow." Snoreva said

    "So fast?" Liurik was a little surprised when he heard Snoreva''s words.

    Niya suppressed the surprise in his heart, "Then call Harozhosen and Arik over quickly. Rurik, you need to tell Harozhosen about this, Arik and Yevlo you trust, I only trust this Two people can protect your safety."

    Before long, the people who should come rushed like the leader''s house.

    Harrodsson panted: "Ruriek, you are actually going to the south. Even if you are doing a big business, maybe you should be led by the big boss, just like in the past."

    Rurik didn''t change his face: "I have decided, no one can stop me."

    "Yes, of course I can''t stop you, but if the chieftain comes back, how should I tell him?"

    "Are you afraid he will punish you?" Rurik asked deliberately.

    "Of course! To be honest, he ordered me to protect you."

    "Oh, that would really trouble you. But I''m not young anymore, I have to do something. Now the leader of Mellaren asked us to send someone to the meeting for the meeting. If I don''t go for this and other things, would you go? ?"

    R¨¹lik completely brought Harozossen to his army, but Harozossen was really self-aware. His task was just to guard his hometown. If something happened, he would take care of it. That''s it.

    Harrodsson does not have the authority to deal with tribal affairs, and his power is not even as good as that of the high priest.

    Arik pitted his voice: "Go to Mellaren? Interesting. Brother, there is nothing to be afraid of. There are many people in Mellaren, but most of them are cowards. Haro Zuosen is afraid of them, I am not afraid."

    "You...Ah." Haro Zossen was a little angry, he lowered his head, "Arik, you still have to beware of them. I naturally know more than you are older than you. For so many years, the big leader has not gone south, no one knows. The attitude of the Mellaren people."

    "Even so, I am not afraid. I can easily kill ten enemies, and if you give me a hundred people, I dare to attack the Danes!"

    Arik¡¯s rhetoric was very uplifting, but Rurik heard a hint of danger from Haroldoson¡¯s mouth.

    Hongmen feast? Not so much. Are the Mellaren people full enough to fight their allies? Probably because the heads of the two tribes have not been in contact for a long time, it is not unreasonable for the two parties to be wary of each other because of their strangeness.

    With this in mind, Lulik consciously needs to bring a large number of guards, which should be led by two generals, Arik and Jeflo.

    Since Chief Mellaren intends to do business, he is essentially eager for food for weapons, so let''s do it.

    Since ancient times, arms trading has been a real huge profit. After all, this is a tool for a group to protect themselves, and it is worth paying a lot to own it.

    This results in ordnance makers who can profit from it.

    What makes Rurik very happy is that despite the cold weather, a large number of southern onions have been shipped back.

    They are all purchased by the Gould family. The arrival of onions is really a help for the Ross people. It makes people feel that the situation in agriculture this year is not serious. It even has an additional significance, which is to make the people think that this year¡¯s situation will not be too bad. The Gould¡¯s boats have brought in the first batch of southern agricultural products, and there must be a large number of fleets coming. On the way.

    The situation was urgent, and Rurik estimated that he would have to rush at sea for two to three days to reach M?laren. If he sailed day and night for two days, he would arrive there.

    Rurik organized fifty people, including veterans selected by Arik and his own serene mercenaries. These people have two characteristics in common. First, they killed many enemies. Second, they are well equipped. Each has chain mail, steel sword and steel axe, and even covered with deerskin wood impregnated and hardened with pine glue. shield.

    Of course, Rurik did not leave empty-handed. A large amount of the leather he picked up during the summer was transported to Roseburg, most of which had been tanned, including precious bear skins.

    Of course, there is money to buy a lot of agricultural products. As the person in charge of the "big money box", he easily withdrew up to five hundred Roman pounds of silver coins from the longhouse of the priest, which weighed almost two hundred kilograms, and these were undoubtedly the money for the purchase of grain.

    A huge amount of wheat and vegetables will be transported back on this trip, and Rurik is grateful that his cousin has captured a large number of fishing boats, and now they must also serve as transport ships.

    The next morning, after a night''s rest, Rurik and his men hurried to the dock of Gould''s house.

    A large number of people have already boarded the ship, and as many as thirty ships are waiting to set sail.

    Rurik and Carlota stood on the trestle in full costumes, facing Niya and Harozosen, and even the other farewellers.

    "Oh, it''s doing business, or for our tribe. You two must be careful when you go to the south."

    Thousands of words can''t explain a mother''s worry about her child, and now, Niya is also worried about the substantive adopted daughter Carlotta.

    "Don''t worry anymore, mother, I will take care of the matter. When we return, it will bring us enough wheat to eat for a year." Rurik encouraged.

    "Oh I hope so, Carlotta will go too, she may not need to go."

    "I must go." Carlotta robbed him. "Mom, after all, I am the leader of the Ostara clan. They think my clan is over. I will tell the leader this time. There are other tribes, Ostara. Not dead, we are reborn under the blessing of the Ross people."

    Niya''s nose was sorrowful, and when there was a cold wind, she covered her mouth and never said again.

    As for Harrodsson, he has nothing to say. When Rurik stepped on the board, he waved his hand vigorously: "I will continue to guard, and I will tell the chief leader everything."

    The strong north wind was blowing fiercely with solid sails made of linen and wool. A mighty fleet of ships left the Roseburg Fjord. The bow of the fleet was riding on the waves, and the fleet was sailing at high speed, and there were even a lot of ships on board. People are scared.

    Rurik was wrapped in a sheepskin blanket to resist the cold wind from the north, his eyes always looking forward.

    It was the first time that he ran to the south, he had no experience to talk about, and his knowledge of the Mellaren tribe was limited to hearsay.

    Compared to standard warships, Rurik still prefers solid transport ships. It is wide and tough. Its tenon-and-mortise structure and shaded oak ensure the overall firmness. The massive use of rosin seals all the gaps and cannot be destroyed by huge waves.

    But the fly in the ointment is that all the transport ships are still not equipped with Class A, but some planks are laid across, artificially separating the cargo from the place in the station, and this is already regarded as a kind of innovation.

    It''s still not as fast as a warship, but it requires fewer people to manoeuvre by relying solely on wind power. In terms of cost performance, it is very high.

    The whole day of sailing did not end as night fell.

    The wind weakened at night. In order to avoid getting lost, the fleet deliberately stayed close to the coastline. The sailors maneuvering the sails at night watched the hazy sight of the west and used the stars to navigate, and the fleet continued to move forward.

    A new day has arrived, and in the past night, no one knows how far the fleet has gone. Fortunately, the whole team is in order.

    Rurik slept all night wrapped in sheepskin, and when he woke up, he pounded Carlotta, who was sleeping next to him.

    "Ah, are we there yet?" The girl rubbed her eyes vigorously. She took off the sheepskin and put on the sheepskin again when a chill came.

    "Be careful, don''t get sick," Rurik said, wrapped in sheepskin.

    The cold slammed, and Carlotta''s sleepy eyes disappeared. She wrapped her sheepskin and stood up, ignoring her hungry belly, looking at the foggy south with big eyes.

    She asked casually: "How long do we have to sail?"

    Snoreva, who had awakened a long time ago and hugged a fish, said casually: "Maybe tonight, anyway, we''re almost there."

    "Can''t you hurry up?" Rurik urged impatiently. "This **** ship, it''s really big but it can''t keep out the cold. I have to stay here for a long time to get sick."

    Snoreva shrugged: "My lord, this is how we sail."

    "How can you stand it like this?"

    "if not?"

    "Ah, it''s amazing." Rurik patted his head vigorously. "That''s right, for you, invite the shipbuilder from Mellaren to Rose."

    "I''m already doing it. As for how many people have been persuaded, it will only be clear when the fleet returns."

    "Well, I hope the excellent shipbuilders will come, and they can build me a cargo ship that can carry wooden houses."

    Snoreva didn''t care about Rurik''s mumbling at all, but here at Rurik, the plan had already been set, and all he needed was a shipbuilder who could build cargo ships on a large scale. Therefore, this time going south, no matter if it was taken by abductee or bought with a lot of money, a few shipbuilders had to be drawn to Roseburg.

    The sea fog dissipated, and the north wind was still roaring. Although the sun was shining brightly, the weather could no longer restore the warmth of the past.

    There are more and more fishing boats in the sea, some of them are the Ross fishing boats for herring and whaling in the ocean, and more are the ships of the Merlaren and Uppsala.

    Standing on the bow of the pilot boat, Snoreva suddenly yelled, seeing that the time was right, "Hang the signal flag, all ships follow us, ready to turn!"

    Lying in the cabin groggy, Rurik had had enough of the ups and downs. He was very fortunate that he had no signs of seasickness because of the physique of the people at sea.

    He and Carlota got up, and the mercenary soldiers sat upright. All the ships were turning under the control of the sailors of Gould''s family. The fleet began to shuttle between a large number of green offshore islands, and finally aimed at a large fjord and plunged in.

    On some islands, low thatched soil embryo houses appeared, as well as wandering miniature fishing boats operated by only two or three people, and even simple fishing on the shore.

    Looking at the transport fleet that suddenly entered, they stood up and saluted.

    "Hey! Snoreva, what are these Mellaren people looking at?"

    "Of course it is watching us."

    "Look at us? What do we have?" Rurik asked puzzledly.

    "Because we are from Ross! My lord, there is no fleet from the north. There is a huge scale like ours."

    Large scale? It''s just thirty ships.

    Rurik said no more, he stood by the boat, trying to reach out to touch the water, but his arm was too far from the waterline.

    This is the case with a cargo ship, which has a large draft and deep hull.

    Rurik paid attention to the surrounding scene. In the west, it was a wide area of ??water, with large and small islands on both sides of the ship, and a large number of scattered houses.

    At this time, a sailor threw down the wooden barrel with the rope, and then picked up the barrel full of water.

    Just maneuvering the sail to tilt, letting the rudder of the tail adjust and lower it, the stocky ship turned, and the sailor was sweating profusely.

    Rurik was surprised to see that the shirtless sailor, who was not afraid of the cold, could not care to drink directly from the huge bucket.

    "Hey! Are you stupid? You actually drink sea water!"

    The sailor glanced at the talking Rurique and couldn''t help but uttered aloud, but the water continued to drink.

    While Rurik was puzzled, Snoreva stood up to clarify: "My lord, in fact, since we entered the islands, the waters we are in is Lake M?laren. They drink fresh water."

    "Huh?" Rurik pointed directly under the boat. "We have entered the Great Lake?"

    "Exactly."

    "Hurry up, when will we arrive."

    Snoreva froze for a moment, and hurriedly responded: "At the earliest tonight, if you don''t want to spend another night on the lake."

    "Hurry up! I want to arrive at your island tonight. Listen, this is an order."

    The large Lake M?laren is more like the sea. There are many small islands on the lake. A large number of fishing boats of the M?laren people catch freshwater fish. There are a lot of green fields by the lake, which is undoubtedly a wheat field.

    It was evening, and Rurik''s energy was being consumed by the long voyage.

    The thin lake mist rose again, and the sunset softly illuminated the whole world like a fairyland.

    People who live by the lake call such scenes "Melaren" and imagine the existence of a Goddess of Mellaren, who is the goddess who bestows abundant aquatic products and irrigation of farmland on the lakeside residents.

    Such a myth is full of people''s hopes for a stable life.

    However, the agriculture of the M?laren people really depends on the summer sunshine. There were more people fishing on the lake than in previous years, and as the fleet continued to deepen, Rurik saw a large number of boats.

    "We''re already in the middle of the lake?" Rurik asked.

    "It will be here soon, oh, thanks for the **** north wind, our speed is really fast." Snoreva also completed the route from Roseburg to M?larenburg for the first time in just two days. . He had to sigh, if it weren''t for his father''s order to urge him, he wouldn''t be so desperate.

    Rurik didn''t think this was a feat, just as he saw an amazing number of Merlaren fishing boats and took it for granted that they were indeed powerful tribes qualified to be leaders.

    In fact, the real situation is that this year''s wheat harvest is doomed to fail, and the desperate farmers have to return to the fishermen''s old line. Tens of thousands of people rushed to the vast lakes to fish for fish and reserve them to prevent starvation.

    After all, most of them are tenant peasants who work for the leader Olegin. The more the year of poor harvest, the less hope for Olegin''s kindness.

    Because Olekin is also a principled man after all, the amount of rent agreed upon is not affected by natural disasters.

    The sky was already very dim, and a lot of gray shadows appeared in the distance, and they were looming in the last glow.

    Rurik is already very sleepy, and Carlotta can''t take care of so much. She curled up like a golden cat and took a nap There is the Mellaren Bazaar, and all the shadows belong to them. house. "Snoreva guided.

    Lurik looked at him, and was shocked by the magnitude of Mellarenburg. Think about it, too, they are located in the lakeside plain, can reclaim and build unscrupulously, unlike Roseburg, which is controlled by mountains and rocks.

    "Where is Gould Island?"

    "It''s there!" Snoreva expertly pointed to a dim firelight of a Raptor, "Even if it''s dark, I won''t admit the wrong direction. Sir, we have reached our destination, and the fleet is forging ahead. "

    "Hurry up, then. I hope Gould will roast a lamb as usual to treat me and my soldiers."

    Snoreva replied sincerely: "Don''t worry, my father will treat everyone. Including sailors and rudders."

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 327 R¨¹rik is at Lake M?laren), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 328ï¼š Rurik visits Gould Island

    ()You can search for the "Rise of Rurik( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    After twilight, the Mellaren Bazaar will be closed as usual. Gould Island under the nightfall is usually lit some torches. The torches on the island are not to attract businessmen who are willing to do business at night. In fact, no one does this. The bazaar enters spontaneously. To the curfew.

    Torches must burn through the night, and sword-bearing mercenaries must patrol an island the size of a football field.

    The closer the harvest season, the more Gould arranged manpower to step up patrols. After all, he had already hoarded some goods that needed to be shipped to Roseburg, and he had also hoarded a large number of silver coins, gold coins, and even servants to be transported away.

    Numerous belongings are likely to attract a sneak attack by bandits.

    People have been floating in the rivers and lakes for most of their lives, and Gould''s guard can be said to be from the depths of the soul. He trusted the effect of the leader of Mellaren in fighting thieves and bandits in the market with an iron fist. The captured thieves were usually beheaded in public, and the escaped slaves were also hanged.

    It is difficult to see the crimes in the Mellaren Bazaar during the day. Even at night, who can guarantee that there will be no robbers attacking them?

    A large group of shadows approached the island with a strong sound of trampling waves, and the mercenaries who had already started patrolling almost instinctively believed that this was a pirate attack. All the mercenaries acted for a while. Gould, who was having fun with the newly bought Briton maid, was drinking and having fun. After receiving a report from the mercenary, he was shocked that the exquisite glass fell directly on the sand. .

    He suddenly drew his short sword: "Are those **** who don''t have eyes planning to attack my island? Tell my brothers to prepare for battle!"

    Gould recruited and trained as many as fifty mercenaries, and more than one hundred sailors under his command were doing all kinds of handyman duties on the island.

    What he worries most is that someone who does not open his eyes launches a sneak attack, so a sailor who seems to be incompetent can quickly put on a layer of hardened leather, pick up a short spear and a wooden shield, and act as a warrior. In fact, such warriors are no different from ordinary warriors of the Mellaren. To put it bluntly, most of the sea warriors are armed civilians. Among them, well-equipped warriors are regarded as warriors.

    Gould took the time to make an array, but the shadows got closer and he thought the situation had become very absurd.

    "My lord, once the enemy attacks, the shore will be very dangerous, please retreat later." The newly promoted mercenary captain advised.

    "Stand back? Why do I feel that things are not right."

    "My lord, it''s really dangerous here."

    "Wait!" Gould consciously saw a crowd of dark shadows, but he didn''t want to leave. "These ships are not warships at all. Damn, could my oldest son come back early?"

    Gould kept his subordinates on guard, and unknown opponents would not attack or counterattack himself.

    The shadow gradually approached, and Snoreva on the bow suddenly yelled: "Dad! We are back early."

    It was the voice of the eldest son, and his sudden return was really unexpected.

    "Quick! Take the military equipment, our brothers are back ahead of time, go to pull the boat."

    A misunderstanding came to an abrupt end, and the sailors and mercenaries who went to pretend to be turned into handymen.

    A large number of torches were ignited under the night, and a large number of ships dropped their cables and fixed them to the trestle pier stably for the people on the shore. All the sails were gathered, and the planks for landing were lowered from the stocky cargo ship.

    Rurik opened his eyes and tried to see everything around him clearly in the night. He looked left and right, and soon in the crowd on the shore, he looked at Gould with the help of the firelight.

    "Ruriek! You! You are here!"

    "Yes, I got the news, and I brought some brothers here in person." Lurikla, dressed in costume, got off the boat with Carlotta who was not in good spirits. For Carlotta, after a full year, she set foot on Gould Island again, only this time, she came here as the head of the dignified Ostra tribe.

    Rurik''s visit was a bit beyond Gould''s expectations. Now that he himself came, the follow-up work has become very easy.

    After a brief greeting, Gould realized that the purpose of staying in Rick was quite uninnocent. Others are here. This is to personally respond to Olekin, the leader of Mellaren, about trade, and also to make a positive statement about Olekin''s alliance.

    No, the girl Carlotta is here, she intends to participate in the future alliance event as the leader of Ostara.

    Gould didn¡¯t know how to judge the future: ¡°Ruriek, that Olekin has no reason to break his promise. He will keep his promise. The five hundred pounds of silver coins you bring can be exchanged for five hundred thousand pounds of wheat. As for the Union¡¯s matter. , I cannot guarantee that he will recognize Carlotta¡¯s identity."

    "He has to admit it." Ruriek said surely.

    "But she is a child, and even a girl."

    "Just so she lacks qualifications?"

    "Probably so."

    Rurik thought for a while. It is not surprising that men with power in this era discriminate against women, but Carlotta, as the leader, can no longer simply regard her as a woman, because her essence represents the will of the Ostala tribe. leader.

    "It doesn''t matter, at least we people in Rus admit them. In my opinion, if Olekin believes that Ostara is dead, it proves that last year''s incident Olekin was just sitting and watching the destruction of an ally."

    "Huh? Interesting." Gould squeezed his braided beard, and subconsciously reached out to squeeze Carlotta''s small round face: "My dear, it seems that your man is real. There is great wisdom, and even knows how to use tricks."

    Carlotta barely squeezed out a smile, her mood was very complicated, and she was even a little timid to see that Olegin. Similarly, her heart complained that the leader was not saved by the destruction of Ostara. For the dead of the people, I have reason to question the leader face to face.

    The warriors disembarked one after another, and the vigilant Arik stood proudly on the island. He noticed that almost all the people on the island who had gathered were wearing leather armor, and many of them were wearing swords and wearing them. The chain mail gleamed under the firelight.

    He became vigilant subconsciously, holding his sword hilt in his right hand at all times, and approaching Gould with a stubborn pace, and rudely asked, "Everyone I saw you was armed! What''s going on. "

    "Ah! It''s the hero Arik." Gould hurriedly bowed to the young talents of this tribe.

    "answer me."

    "Oh, that''s it. I almost considered you guys in the sneak attack." With that, Gould looked at Rurik, "My dear, the safety of Mellaren is limited to daytime. At night, there is a possibility that pirates will attack. Thankfully, I arranged a set of response mechanisms to act very quickly, so that if there is a pirate attack, I can immediately organize my troops to kill all the enemies who have landed on the island."

    "It turned out to be so." What Gould described was something that Rurik had never thought of, and he had to admire Gould''s high vigilance. "You did a great job, and now you don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. I came to the South but made the people very worried. No, I have fifty of the best fighters to guard, including your Yevlo. Now we are on the island. Now, your island will become safer."

    "Oh, that''s great."

    "When will I see Olegin?" Gould was taken aback by Rurik''s abrupt and urgent questioning.

    "He... Of course you will see him. When do you want to meet? Tomorrow? Oh, that''s a man with a strong sense of guard. This matter is just for me. I will arrange for a messenger to contact him first, and I am even worried. He will reject you because you are also a child."

    "He dare! I came with the money." Hearing Gould say this, Rurik''s not-so-good impression of Olekinben got worse.

    Gould blamed himself for saying this casually, and he hurriedly broke the conversation: "You must be tired and hungry. You should have been a few days later. It is incredible. It only took five days to get from my island to Roseburg. Up?"

    Snoreva looked proud, but Rurik was not very happy. He complained: "We sail day and night, and this is the first time we have landed. I am tired and hungry, and so are my brothers. Goul De, I am the most honored guest, and my cousin is also a great hero of the tribe. You can treat me with more roasted lambs."

    "Alright! A few sheep is not a problem."

    The intense stress of the boat and truck made Rurik indifferent to the deliciousness of the barbecue. He ate some roast lamb and added some thick salty oatmeal porridge, and then clamored for something important tomorrow, and quickly find a house price to rest . As for cousin Arik and the brothers who brought them here, how they drank Gould¡¯s ale, or how they opened their belly to gnaw Gould¡¯s sheep, they all interacted with Rurik. no problem.

    This night, Rurik was forced to sleep on the ground.

    He was really puzzled, whether Gould knew how to enjoy it. He built a house with wooden floors in Roseburg, which is actually a traditional Viking residence on the island? Is he not very concerned about the construction of the island?

    Although sleeping on the ground, the sandy ground is covered with a lot of leather. The sleeping shack is soft and warm, and it is like a baby''s cradle to the tired R¨¹rik and Carlota.

    Rurik is somewhat thankful that the Nordic world is cold, and there will be no annoying bugs crawling around, and there is no need to worry about sleeping on the ground being pierced by bugs.

    A sudden banquet made Gould a bit exhausted. The banquet did not consume much of his wealth. It only took a lot of energy to serve the two Rurik brothers and even the elite Ross fighters who landed on the island.

    After the banquet of wind and wind, there is another scum.

    A large number of lamb bones, half-bitten fish, and some scattered wooden bowls were discarded by the open-air bonfire on the shore.

    If there is anything that makes Gould very happy, there is nothing more than the arrival of the elite Ross fighters on the island, and the island''s defense capabilities have increased. This matter also has a symbolic meaning. It clearly represents that the power of the Rus has officially penetrated into Lake M?laren.

    A new day, the cool north wind indicates that winter is not far away.

    After sleeping all night, Rurik regained his spirit. He got out of a warm shack, dressed in a warm coat, and stood abruptly outside, witnessing a huge organic group.

    This is Gould Island. A large number of people are walking around, and they obviously have their own goals.

    The ruddy complexion of some children in plain gray clothes means their health. Most of these children walk past him with buckets, and some people hold bundles of withered and dry thatch. They are male and female, and their identities couldn''t be more clear.

    "Gould, you really are following the agreement to collect Mellaren''s beggars for me."

    They must be some poor beggars, who will eventually be transported to Roseburg to become Ross people. Of course, they are still servants.

    Rurik had no intention of chatting with these busy children.

    He is wearing a beautiful snow fox hat and a ferret coat. Carlotta, the girl standing next to him, also dressed like this, but seeing the children passing by, the girl''s eyes became more ambiguous.

    "Ah... these children are all rescued beggars." Carlotta sighed softly.

    "Huh? You know them?"

    "I know. Hey, I still don''t say..."

    Carlotta didn''t want to mention the sadness, she was silent for a while, and asked faintly: "These children will definitely be transported back. According to the agreement, I will still be the leader of all the girls?"

    "Valkyrie regiment? Of course. But..."

    "What?" Carlotta grabbed Rurik''s arm abruptly, looking expectantly at the small face of Rurik who turned his head.

    "Well, your Ostala tribe population is too small. The boys who were rescued, I think they are assigned to you, they are all your tribe, what do you think? Under my rule, your tribe It must be rebuilt."

    "Oh, you are so kind." Carlotta grinned and rubbed Rurik''s clothes, as if they were a pair of siblings.

    Carlotta is indeed one year older than Rurik, but most of the time she behaves more like a sister.

    In the early morning, the meeting room for business negotiations on Gould Island suddenly became a dining room.

    The island is also full of green smoke. Those who ate meat last night are now starting to gnaw the grilled fish fiercely. A few months ago, he was still the overbearing man in the vast waters south of the estuary of Lake M?laren. The brothers of Arik ate the fish and talked about their previous achievements. They also expressed their feelings for the people of M?laren who were soaked in fresh water. many.

    See! Under the golden glow of the rising sun, the lake is full of sailing boats, and there are also a large number of paddle boats that hear the lake surface or net fish or fishing.

    Arik and Rurik, the two brothers, as distinguished guests, are sitting in the conference hall on the island. In front of them, there are greasy barbecue and sticky oatmeal, and even the rarer raspberry candied fruit floating in front of them. Intoxicating aroma of mead.

    Arik is the kind of unrestrained person. He is just a martial artist. In the face of such a rich breakfast, he ignores the non-existent etiquette and eats wantonly.

    "Uh, you''re really not out there." Rurik glanced at his cousin a little speechlessly, then looked at the Gould and his son who were sitting tightly but also potbellied in embarrassment.

    Oh, this time Gould''s former mercenary captain Jeflo is now completely a VIP.

    It is a pair of insights that can get the status of today. Gould realized that his Jeflo had been transformed into a general who became more comfortable with the two generations of leaders of Ross. Jeflo is still very young, and he must be Rurik''s right-hand man in the future. slave? Pooh! Perhaps Rurik, who has truly taken power, will give him the title of "war chief", representing the authority of the leader to fight in all directions.

    Therefore, Gould treated the girl Carlotta according to the standard of facing a tribal leader, just as he suddenly realized the extraordinary identity of this girl a year ago.

    "Rurik, I didn''t expect you to come anyway. I saw that you brought a lot of precious goods that need to be sold, and a huge sum of money..."

    After eating a few pieces of extremely sweet plum preserves, Rurik raised his head: "Don¡¯t be polite. Your eldest son has told me everything. Now I solemnly tell you my attitude. I am very willing to agree with you. Olekin does business. Now I have only one question."

    "Meet him to make business real?"

    "Yes! I want to meet him, the sooner the better."

    "Ah? So anxious? You were just as anxious when you got off the boat last night." Gould looked surprised: "I thought you would wait quietly for a few days."

    "Why? Don''t you know that time is money?"

    Hearing this golden sentence, Gould clapped involuntarily: "Oh, precious time is indeed money. Honey, do you plan to see him today?"

    "Isn''t it OK? I came with the money, and I''m ready for everything. Maybe we''ll clean up after dinner, and then we should go boating and land at the bazaar not far away. I want to see Olegin right away."

    Gould looked embarrassed: "It''s too sudden. My dear, I''m afraid that only the big leader is here in person to be eligible to go directly to the leader."

    "Huh? Am I not the leader? The position of leader Rose must be mine."

    "It''s true, but that Olekin only recognizes Otto."

    Rurik felt that Gould was perfuncting himself inexplicably, he stood up suddenly, and Arik, who was so frightened that he was busy eating meat, hurriedly put down the leg of lamb. "Gould, isn''t that guy planning to do business anymore."

    Gould''s face became worse, and Arik''s murderous eyes made him feel terrified.

    He hurriedly said: "My dear master. If you are simply doing business, you only need to give me the money, and I can finish the business with that man. But if you come, if you go to see him, it is not just doing business. Business. You are the successor of the Ross tribe. When you go to see him, you actually go to see the leader. Oh, I hope you can understand."

    Hearing that Rurik sat down slowly, his mood stabilized a little, and he almost understood Gould''s specious words.

    If the concept of a lord is similar to the concept of a king, are the tribes that have concluded a covenant equivalent to the concept of a duke? Isn''t he the son of the duke?

    In this era, the more noble people are, the more ostentatious they will be inferior and inferior. It is a normal state.

    Rurik asked tentatively: "You mean, you must send someone or meet that person in person and tell him that I''m here?"

    Gould hurriedly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, "Exactly. My dear, I will send someone to report to the leader. You don''t have to worry about our purchase of half a million pounds of wheat. However, whether he will meet you depends on his attitude. Oh, I hope Olekin will comment on you, and..." Gould''s eyes glanced at Carlotta, who was sitting quietly and obviously only interested in candied fruit: "And the female chief of Ostara. But. May he call you both."

    Rurik shrugged: "I hope so. If he doesn''t see me, I don''t care. Listen, we Ross are not servants of the Mellarians. I never fear him."

    Rurik and his cousin have firm eyes, and Carlota''s attitude is the same. Gould secretly admired the courage of the Roths to challenge the leader. Moreover, the Roths did have a great challenge to inferiority. In consideration of their own interests, Gould hoped that the Roths would replace them as the new leader tribe.

    Gould took a sip of the spicy "Ross Vodka". The spicy taste made him feel very refreshed: "Ah! I have already sold out the burnable spirits. I will leave some for my own enjoyment. The spirits have made me a lot of money. , I don¡¯t expect them to recognize the name of what you engraved on the glass bottle? Oh, it¡¯s called Roman script. Maybe the name of the Ross people has spread through these wines, and that Olekin bought a lot, I hope that guy will Because of the spirits, I have a strong interest in you."

    "Wine is a good thing. We have made a lot of money. We should buy a lot of goods during the harvest season. You know my attitude!" Rurik''s eyes were determined. "Silver coins are not important. How many daily necessities can be purchased with silver coins? is the most important."

    Rurik is indeed not a greedy for money, he is very pragmatic! Gould followed Rurik''s words and continued: "Well, although the harvest season is late, it will soon arrive. Now the market has reached the last lively period of a year. Rurik~www.novelhall .com~ I arrange a messenger to send a letter to Olegin. It will take a while. During this period, you can log in to the Merlaren Bazaar and you can buy some interesting things."

    To the bazaar? Rurik suddenly became interested, and it was an interesting adventure to visit the largest market in Scandinavia in the ninth century.

    "Okay! Then go to the market! Prepare the boat, and I will go to the market after dinner."

    Gould chuckled and said: "Then let Jeflo be your guide. And the heroic Arik, it¡¯s the first time you come to Mellaren. Your two brothers are deliberately challenging the power of the Mellaren, then Just go to their bazaar and see the life of the Mellaren people. I think this is very important to you."

    "They? A bunch of cowards. I''m still interested in buying some interesting things." Arik looked disapproving.

    Rurik agrees with Gould''s words, knowing oneself and knowing his enemy is the truth.

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 328 Rurik''s Visit to Gould Island), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 329ï¼š Rurik first set foot in the territory of the Mellaren people

    ()You can search for the "Rise of Rurik( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A long boat with no special characteristics left Gould Island and headed for the beach of the Mellaron Bazaar.

    Behind them are the towering wooden walls of Gould Island, the flat and busy shore and the flat land, and a large number of ships passing by.

    Gould was indeed sending his ships to the M?laren bazaar in accordance with the agreement with Rurik, and even organizing a small fleet to rush directly to the territory of the Yilmalen people in the southern part of the lake to buy the local people¡¯s agricultural products. They all pulled back to Gould Island and piled them up in a warehouse tightly wrapped in a wall.

    What Rurik didn''t know was that shortly after the boat carrying him to the market left, a flat boat carrying a distinguished guest also boarded Gould Island.

    This person is no one else, but the businessman Verdegen who is good at cutting all kinds of tanned leather into clothes.

    For a businessman like Gould, his essence is a speculative peddler, and Fodgen, he is now an industrial capitalist, and he hires a group of women who know tailors to make leather garments and sell them for profit.

    Because of this, Fodgen, because of the cold weather this year, learned of the strong desire of ordinary people in Mellaren for new clothes. He saw his superiors, but suffered from his lack of a very stable leather supplier.

    A whole year! Fordgen first listened to Gould¡¯s invitation and suggestions, and then lived in Roseburg for the entire winter, and now he thoroughly understood-following Gould, relocated the entire family business and all the servants to Roseburg. , It is a good strategy to make big money stably.

    Fodgen came empty-handed, he just wanted to inform Gould that he had plans to move.

    To his shock, Gould showed a few large and mighty polar bear skins, which was also a good news to this old friend.

    "My friend, if you come early in the morning, you can meet Master Rurik."

    "Ah! Rurik, he has come to Mellaren? Where is he?"

    "He went to the market." Gould pointed to the north and looked at Fodgen''s eyes. "I hope he can buy some good things at the market."

    Rurik and Carlota, in order to avoid publicity, they changed into plain linen, and both wore an earthy brown linen robes. However, what was hidden under the robe was a short sword for self-defense.

    Rurik is like that, his cousin dressed very low-key.

    Although they are noble and have huge wealth, the important people sitting on the boat, they obeyed Gould''s suggestion, all dressed up as ordinary travelers, only with swords and money bags hidden under their robes.

    Rurik sat near the bow of the ship, sitting on his side, letting the cool autumn wind blow him in the face.

    Behind him are more than a dozen paddlers, and Arik also acts as a paddleman.

    It takes a long distance to travel from Gould Island to the market. There is nothing to do. Arik looked at his brother''s eyes focusing on the lake and mountains, and couldn''t help asking: "Hey! Rurik, do you want to buy something?"

    "What?" Rurik turned his face.

    "I''m asking you, what do you want to buy? I am hanging two pounds of silver coins for you now. Are you planning to spend them all?"

    "Perhaps." Rurik shrugged helplessly. If it wasn''t that he wasn''t strong enough, the heavy money would be taken by himself.

    "What on earth do you want to buy?!"

    "Who knows? Well, go and see, I will naturally buy the one I like."

    Arik was consciously embarrassed, so he deliberately teased: "I heard that the Mellaren people have a lot of wine. The guy Gould told me that there is a place called Cologe in the market where you can drink Mellaren people. Brewed wine."

    Cologne? A place name?

    Rurik thought for a while, it refers to a tavern.

    A tavern? If it did exist, Rurik''s would not be surprised at all. The so-called supply when there is demand, or the two are complementary. Since the M?laren Lake region produces wheat, it is normal to use it for winemaking. Besides, the ale delivered to Roseburg by merchants from all over the years has almost all originated in Lake M?laren.

    Seeing his brother''s interest, Arik urged him to say: "My dear, if a man can''t drink, he is a coward. Gould said Cologne is a lively place. I want to see and taste Mellaren. Human wine. What about you? What do you think?"

    "This¡­¡­"

    "Are you still hesitating? I have decided, I can definitely go and see."

    What else can Rurik do about this? While agreeing in desperation, he also made an agreement with his cousin.

    "It''s okay to go to Cologne. You are responsible for drinking, and I will be responsible for watching. I want to see what the Mellaren people do."

    What should a pub be like? An elegant and dignified interior, the bartender is neatly dressed and polite, while the bartender is skilled in the bartending business. Those alcoholics are also distinguished and elegant people, sitting at the bar, drinking cocktails, talking and laughing?

    forget it.

    The experience of going to a more elegant tavern can still remember some in Rurik''s mind, but those are dreams that exist in another world.

    Elegant bars are also aimed at elegant wine customers, or bar owners must decorate their own pubs gorgeously to create a high-end feeling, in order to attract high-spending crowds.

    But the bar of the ninth century?

    There was another scene in Rurik''s mind.

    There are a few cracked wooden tables in the dim wooden house, and the alcoholic people in the room are people with tattered clothes, wandering around, and extremely vulgar talking. They are not here to drink, I am afraid there is more alcoholism. It was a place full of violence. People who were slightly drunk only had eyes facing each other, and the hostility was instantly aroused, because there was no mechanism to stop armed fighting, and the tavern was often a den of evil.

    Do Vikings have taverns too? For example, the residents of Roseburg generally drink alcohol, and there are no merchants who sell alcohol for profit. Even the wealthiest Gould has not even imagined building a tavern for so many years. The core purpose of Rurik¡¯s spirits was to make money. Due to practical reasons, he did not plan to open a tavern under his control for greater benefit, because this matter did not exist in Roseburg.

    Ships are getting closer to the destination, fishing boats are getting more and more, and the huge shantytown not far away is M?larenburg, the core of the M?laren people.

    The Melaren tribe did not design a special wharf, and the ships passing by were manipulating long ships to directly wash the beach. After all, ordinary people who own boats are light boats, which can easily wash off the beach, and are easily pulled to the shore by the owner of the rein, even pushing it back into the lake without any effort.

    The M?laren people certainly have the ability to make large cargo ships. Professional craftsmen are never in conflict with making large ships. However, orders for large ships can only come from a few wealthy businessmen, including the wealthiest leader Olegin. Building big ships makes a lot of money, but the work of craftsmen is still to make light and cheap fishing boats, and even undertake the work of repairing ships.

    The gentle shore of the lake is right in front. In order to meet the doomed beach, and to avoid being shaken off the boat by the strong shock, Rurik stood up. Like Carlotta, he grabbed a rope at hand and stared at the lower part of the bow. The oak keel digs into the mud by the lake.

    After a violent shaking, the boat rushed to the beach safely. Liurik let out a long sigh of relief. He put his left hand around his burqa, and his right hand supported the boat gang. The whole person asked the camp to jump off, and his feet set foot on the territory of the Mellaren for the first time. .

    Rurik landed, along with twelve other brawny men with elite weapons.

    Arik and Jeflo, the two naturally dressed low-key, as did the ten mercenaries behind them. If there is anything funny, it is these mercenaries who landed, who set foot on the Mellaren Bazaar, completely returning to their hometown.

    Yes, almost all the mercenaries recruited by Gould are native Mellaren.

    To be fair, no one knows Mellaren better than them. For example, when the owner proposed to go to Cologne to find out, someone boldly pointed out: "That place is where the leader sells alcohol. He is selling it himself. Some sell alcohol to gain some benefits from it and expand his strength."

    Regarding these matters, Rurik, who was still on the ship, followed the popularization of the mercenaries and already knew a thing or two about the tavern.

    "Okay. We landed, where do we go next. Cologne?" Rurik asked his cousin, patted his body.

    "Go to that place. Jeflo!" Arik yelled casually.

    "My lord, what''s your order."

    "You know the place very well, and you act as a guide. Now take me to the place where I can drink."

    "Okay. There are only a few things, I hope adults can understand."

    Arik looked impatient: "What else? Drinking is a hassle? We brought the money."

    "My lord, we must keep a low profile. Cologne is a chaotic place, maybe..." Jeflo looked at Liurik and Carlotta. Many. My lord, you are the bravest warrior I have ever seen. I''m afraid that you will draw your sword to kill some drunk people. That''s where the leader of Mellaren sells alcohol. I''m afraid of us What happened?"

    Although Jeflo is a Finn, he is a comrade-in-arms who has fought side by side for two months. Arik is very satisfied with the flattery of these comrades. However, he obviously didn''t care about the warnings of his comrades.

    "What are the Mellaren? They dare not attack the Danes and the Gotlands, but we have been victorious."

    "Hey! Your lord!" Yevlo snarled in a low voice, his eyes instantly glaring at the various outsiders on the landing.

    Arik''s eyes quickly noticed some ill-intentioned eyes. It seemed that those who were holding long wooden poles and carrying fishing nets were natives of Mellaren.

    Arik realized that he was a little arrogant, and as he closed his mouth, Rurik let out a sigh of relief.

    My cousin is like this, because he has made a series of exploits on the battlefield at a young age, it is not surprising that the whole person''s mentality has drifted.

    Gevlo''s suggestion Rurik takes very seriously. After all, he is not in a world of romantic fantasy stories, and he is just a flesh and blood body, and his hands do not have any magical power to confuse God with strange power. Today''s matter is that I entered the territory of the Mellaren people as an ordinary traveling merchant, that is, I am posing as the "successor to the leader of Ross". How can anyone who is drunk believe it? Do not! A drunk will only think that a child who speaks loudly is owed.

    "Then follow us! My lord. We are most familiar with the Mellaren Bazaar. I will ensure your safety. I also hope that you will not take the initiative to cause any trouble."

    Rurik thinks Jeflo''s advice is too right! He followed closely behind his mercenary captain. At this moment, his cousin Arik is not only unreliable, he might also become a factor of instability.

    Take a good look at this Merlaren Bazaar, or the place where everyone is now, is just the "fishing village" of the tribe near the lake. It is not the core of the bazaar.

    There are a large number of soil embryo houses, the roofs are full of piled yellow reeds, and some wooden sheds are also mixed and built.

    Numerous sights give Rurik an illusion of the former Roseburg, and a large number of buildings have a strong sense of sight. It''s just that because of the large number of Novgorod women''s marriage in Roseburg, the collision and fusion of the two cultures is actively reflected in the architectural style. The traditional Viking-style residences of Roseburg began to turn to the more comfortable woodcuts of Novgorod, and a large number of steam sauna rooms were built, which are properly in the style of the residents of the "Eastern Land" such as the Finns and the Kovins. .

    Mellarenburg is still the same, and seeing the plain clothes of a large number of passersby, these people really make Rurik both familiar and unfamiliar.

    Some of the faces were a little dirty, and the boys who ran by in groups of laughing and joking made Lurik look sideways. Doesn''t their innocent appearance mean that their lives are actually very rich?

    However, there is always some sense of violation.

    Rurik''s eyes couldn''t help but glanced at Carlotta, who was walking quietly next to her. She slightly hooked her head. Because of the cover of the burqa, no one knew that she was actually a girl.

    Rurik looked at the earth embryo houses on both sides of the winding dirt road, as well as the people coming and going. He weakly asked Jeflo: "I saw many people carrying fish, and others carrying lambs. . Look, there are children who run by again. Mellaren people are really rich in life?"

    Jeflo didn¡¯t even want to answer: ¡°Of course they are rich. I have never heard of Mellaren being hungry. It¡¯s your mercenaries. They simply don¡¯t have the right to inherit the family business, and they don¡¯t want to be a pioneer. The farmer in the farmland has no choice but to be your soldier."

    All the mercenaries listened to the ridicule of their comrades, and they all cheered up, because what Jeflo said was the truth.

    "They are not hungry? Impossible? I heard that Carlotta fled here last year and almost starved to death here."

    At first, Rurik didn''t realize that he had said the wrong thing, until Carlotta suddenly grabbed his arm, and the girl vented her inner pain in this way.

    Rurik was startled, and stopped talking.

    Jeflo, who was walking in the front, turned his back to his body and shook his head helplessly: "My lord, wealth is only for the Mellarians. Those foreigners who have fled, who will help them? Unless they are slaves to the Mellarians. "

    "Ah! Could it be that Olegin... he is clearly the leader. Those foreigners are not the people of his allies?"

    "Forget it." Yevlo stopped abruptly and turned around: "My dear, no one is more kind than you, but this kindness may not be all good to you. Maybe you can only thank God for his grace, You can earn a lot of silver coins to use your mercy extravagantly, I think you know what I mean."

    Rurik was stunned for a moment and nodded silently.

    He understood what Jeflo meant and couldn''t help but admire his mercenary captain. After all, he has been with Gould for so many years. Even a foolish man who has a shrewd side should know a lot of business knowledge.

    Rurik believed that Olekin was undoubtedly a rescuer of those allies who were in trouble, and that he would be fine if he didn''t fall into trouble, and there were no welfare institutions in this era. Hearing Gould''s explanation, Rurik had to face the reality that the so-called Mind Subtribe Alliance was indeed just a tribal alliance, and the leaders of the various tribes would confederate and elect the strongest as the leader. For the ordinary people of the allied tribe, the leader may only need to restrain the residents of the various tribes in an alliance not to attack each other for their own benefit.

    For the victims, they may find a chance to survive by fleeing to Mellaren. But for the Mellaren people, these guys are competitors who come to grab the living space. They don''t want to cultivate wheat on the land of the M?laren people, do not want to cut wood and burn charcoal to sell money, let alone rob the lakes with fishermen in M?laren.

    The best choice for these victims is to serve as servants for the Mellaren.

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 329 R¨¹lik''s First Step into the Domain of the Mellaren), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 330ï¼š Whats the farmers market in the 9th century

    ()You can search for the "Rise of Rurik( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Jeflo continued to lead the team, and Rurik also noticed that he was originally a relaxed mercenary. They lightly hooked their heads and began to look at the foot bones to the right, and their eyes became more keen. Both his right hands were inserted into the burqa, clearly holding their respective steel sword hilts!

    At this time, Arik also subconsciously approached his brother, and under the robe he also covered the hilt of the sword.

    "Brother, it looks like your people are aware of the danger."

    "Danger?" Rurik looked around, and the people passing by were the same as the Mellaren people who had just met.

    Jeflo hurriedly explained his confusion: "My lord, we have already entered the interior of M?larenburg. There are often bandits here. Don''t worry, my brothers and I will protect your safety."

    It is really bad to say that this place is dirty and messy. Even though various Viking tribes have high requirements for hygiene, the so-called "high" here is also relative to other ethnic groups.

    For example, of course they build their own toilets by each household, but a large number of dry toilets are close to their own soil embryo houses, making the whole streets smelly and normal. And this so-called road is a dirt road. M?larenburg is close to the lake. The moist land (there is no real irrigation system) is very important to the wheat. However, the fertile black mud is really sticking to the boots, not to mention the long rainfall in the previous period. It''s just over.

    Jeflo¡¯s reminder made Rurik more vigilant. It is said that there will be patrols sent by Chief Mellaren to fight against the bandits, but the settlements are really too big. The patrol team paid more attention to the stability of the market area, and the lack of attention in ordinary residential areas was reasonable.

    However, in order to enter the commercial area, merchants who landed always have to pass through a civilian area. Just now, it has been made clear by Lilique that Chief Merlaren will not guarantee the personal and cargo safety of foreign merchants everywhere. Almost all merchants need to do so. Hire people to protect themselves.

    Thinking about it this way, Rurik pays attention to the seemingly idle men on both sides of the road, as well as some half-size boys with a little dull gaze, and the look they cast seems to have become ambiguous.

    They seem to be potential attackers, and they are the kind of people who can disappear in the intricate alleys of residential areas in the shortest time after robbing them.

    In this way, a group of people walked cautiously for a while under the leadership of Evlo.

    "My lord, that should be coming soon in Kolonge." Yevlo said calmly.

    Rurik let out a long sigh of relief: "Damn, I thought we were going to fight those men. Maybe we should land in another place."

    Yevlo shrugged helplessly: "That''s impossible. The commercial area is close to the mansion of the leader, and ordinary people live near the lakeshore. No matter where we land from, we have to pass through dangerous residential areas."

    "Well, I didn''t say it." Rurik shrugged, thinking that Olegin''s so-called leader is really a chicken thief in this regard. But he thought about it carefully. Since that guy has been in control of the market¡¯s business and collected huge tributes from it, for the convenience of management, not only must he create an area where only business is allowed, but the area must also be within his reach. Place.

    Leaving the area where the crisis seemed to be, Liu Lik felt a lot of peace of mind. After a while, some discordant scenes suddenly appeared in front of him.

    There are still a large number of adobe houses here, which still seem to be some residential buildings. There has been a lively low roar not far away, and there is undoubtedly the so-called business district, which is also the "Melaren Bazaar" in a narrow sense.

    But there are some children sitting by the walls of some adobe houses. They are in ragged clothes. There is a fundamental difference between the children of Mellaren who can''t stop laughing. They are very stupid. What''s worse is that they are all ragged.

    Carlotta was obviously aware of the identities of these children: "Rurik, they, I am afraid they are all beggars."

    "Are they beggars?" Lurik asked Evlo immediately.

    Jeflo was also taken aback, because last year he found and saved Carlotta in this area. "They...should be beggars."

    Upon hearing this, Rurik froze on the spot: "Ah, I have saved these children. Gould didn''t do things well, he didn''t rescue all the beggars."

    That''s the case, Rurik didn''t want to rashly talk to the few children sitting in the corner, their blond hair was covered with mud, and the dejected look couldn''t tell the men and women.

    Jeflo also feels weird, because his old master, Gould, has obviously gathered no less than fifty new beggars, plus last year¡¯s large-scale gathering of beggars, it stands to reason that unless the Mellarians abandon themselves How could some poor new beggars suddenly pop up?

    war? It''s not right! What Jeflo knew was that, except for Arik and his brothers who attacked the Gotland ships in the sea, the other Alliance tribes had no news of foreign soldiers, and there was no news that some tribes had been killed by war and caused their tribes to be displaced. Tragedy.

    "My lord. Of course you can save him. We will do this soon. You don''t need to take care of it yourself. At the latest tomorrow, these children can be taken back."

    "Oh, I hope they can live on till tomorrow."

    "Then it depends on their fate, sir." Yevlo put out a theory, "You gave them a chance to live, and you gave them a test. If they can live tomorrow and be picked up by my brothers and sisters. Going back, it means that they have been forgiven by God."

    This reason is really absurd, but people in this era believe this, and Rurik doesn''t say anything.

    He looked at the children in the corner, and suddenly saw a woman in coarse cloth walking out of the house, her obvious adobe house mistress, holding a wooden stick in her mouth, cursing and driving away the children sitting in the corner of her house.

    Those children, they scrambled and ran away in horror...

    "Look." Yevlo shrugged. "They are all scared. Maybe when we try to take them in, they will run away thinking we are going to abuse them!"

    "But, as a servant, you can at least eat food." Rurik sighed a little.

    "Why don''t they know? They are too young, I am afraid it is really only you, my noble master, and only you have the financial means to take in these poor children. Oh, it''s really strange, there is no war, obviously Gould has gathered. Many children, why are there new foreign children fleeing to Mellaren?"

    "Maybe there is something hidden." Rurik didn''t think much for a while. "Let''s go, go to that Cologne. Maybe the people drinking there can reveal some news. Or the merchants who set up the stall can also tell a thing or two, oh, I also want to hear any other news."

    Jeflo nodded, beckoning them to continue to follow him.

    The group tried their best to keep a low profile. At the same time, all the mercenaries had their right hands inserted into the burqa, holding the hilt of their swords at all times and ready to fight.

    Because most of the mercenaries come from the Mellaren tribe, they know very well what the front of the walk is.

    Right in front of the winding road, some changes have taken place in the structure of residential buildings there.

    The houses with adobe walls and haystacks are gone, replaced by a large number of wooden houses. Compared to the previously passed area, the front is obviously more lively.

    There have also been some changes in the pedestrians passing by. Most of them are no longer empty-handed, or holding some cattle and sheep, or carrying pain baskets full of charcoal, or directly carrying bundles of firewood.

    The place ahead is nowhere else. It is the Merlaren Bazaar in a narrow sense. It is also the most lively and chaotic place in the entire settlement, where evil is most likely to breed.

    "The front is the place where various businessmen do business, my lord, please follow me closely, and don''t leave." Yevlo stopped deliberately and cautioned.

    Lurik was stunned: "Ah! There won''t be anyone robbing children in this place, right?"

    "That''s not enough, but please be cautious."

    Rurik swallowed hard, he looked up at the noisy scene in front of him, and couldn''t help but squeeze a sweat.

    Where there is demand, there is a responsive supply, and doing business is fundamentally human instinct. Since the leader of Mellaren deliberately brought the various merchants together as much as possible to form a bazaar under his control, it is not surprising that a typical bazaar will have typical problems and chaos.

    Originally, the Melaren tribe did not have the concept of planning streets. The so-called roads in the settlements were just some customary passages, and the roads in the market were also like this.

    In a narrow sense, the Mellaren Bazaar is formed around a somewhat tortuous and narrow dirt road.

    There are a large number of wooden houses on both sides of the road, and there are many people who occupy the road and set up stalls in front of the houses. Occupying the road will not be punished at all. Fortunately, these businessmen have not been bold enough to close the road.

    There are some fixed merchants in the market, and most of the wooden buildings are these merchants'' shops. Shop operators, or local professional merchants in M?laren, or long-term businessmen from other tribes can live here to do business.

    There are a large number of such merchants. They have been trying to make some transactions almost all year long. Even in the coldest gathering, they are willing to sell some winter fish. They are the middle of the traditional business of Mellaren.

    In addition to them, there are a large number of travellers carrying their own baskets or unloading baskets full of cargo, and sitting directly on the ground by the side of the road, centering on baskets and baskets, peddling their products. Most of these people are ordinary Melaren people. They sell some of the agricultural and sideline products they get outside of farming. They sell them at the market, earn a little copper, and then go to other people''s stalls to buy some daily necessities to subsidize their families.

    How long has the market been born? No one can tell.

    It''s just that the Mellaren tribe is the strongest in the entire region. Their bazaars have naturally formed a relatively stable trading scene since ancient times and have spontaneously formed a fixed bazaar in the course of long-term evolution. .

    Each tribe has its own bazaar. What the M?laren people dominate is that they have a truly integrated market that Rurik is convinced.

    Today, even if the Ross tribe has become very powerful, the tribe still has not built a market. It is customary by the Rus people to quickly form a dew-like market near the beach every morning and evening. It rises quickly and dissipates as quickly.

    Gradually, Rurik''s inner vigilance was diluted by the dazzling experience.

    Some people sell charcoal, some fish, some fresh fish, some live sheep, and many others pile bundles of flax on the ground, yelling at a price that claims to be a very favorable price.

    Occasionally there will be a group of warriors in leather armor holding swords in the pedestrians. They are walking in a relatively neat column. Obviously these people are the so-called private soldiers who maintain market order and are only under the command of the leader Olegin.

    Jeflo saw Rurik looking around, and asked: "Master, do you see any favorite products? We will buy them when we see them."

    "Oh, I think the people who sell flax in the whole market make me tempted."

    "They? Then buy all their flax, take it back and weave it into a good cloth. And without the merchants'' freight, we can save a lot of money."

    "It doesn''t matter." Rurik shrugged. "It seems that there are a lot of people selling linen in this bazaar. We shouldn''t be too anxious."

    Yevlo nodded and revealed: "The lakeside area of ??this lake is not only suitable for growing wheat, but also suitable for growing flax. Before the wheat is mature, the flax is harvested one after another. Sir, if you want, we can buy a lot this year. The flax stalks that have just been cut are the follow-up processing that we need ourselves."

    The captain of a mercenary actually knew a lot of information about business, and Lurik had to think carefully about Yevlo''s suggestion while he was pleasantly surprised.

    The fact is that it is so simple and simple. The geographical conditions of Lake M?laren are not suitable for the growth of oats. It is located at a high latitude, and the low level of sunlight throughout the year makes the wheat here doomed to be difficult to produce. However, because of the infiltration of the big lake, the degree of light is limited, and the frost-free period is long enough for flax to complete a life cycle, making many areas on the lakeside transformed into flax fields by the M?laren people.

    Without cotton, there is a great lack of excellent cold-resistant leather. Ordinary people in M?laren have to rely on the relatively cheap flax to be spun into twine and mixed with limited wool to make a thick and cold-proof cloth. And flax itself, it is the most important raw material for making various cables. Without it, any ship would never dream of sailing.

    The harvest season of flax usually coincides with the autumn harvest of grain. Similarly, the large-scale vegetable trade also coincides with the autumn harvest of grain. For a long time, the flax trade has been concealed in the lively grain trade, and now the oats are still heading on a large scale, the flax trade has become very conspicuous.

    Merchants selling flax almost gathered together to sell, making a small area of ??the bazaar become a "flax market."

    Just beside the "Linen Market", there are a large number of stalls selling large and small brown pottery. They are mostly pottery urns and pots, and some are obviously drinking cups and even lamp holders for oil lamps.

    There are also many people who sell woodware, and they know that they are craftsmen just from the perspective of their finished products. They are selling well-hooped wooden barrels, large wooden cups, and even wood carving crafts.

    The whole bazaar is clearly a large-scale comprehensive farmer¡¯s market. So far, Rurik has consciously entered the scene of a temple fair, and it seems that he has entered a huge vegetable market and a wide range of goods sold by many merchants. They are all ordinary people. Daily necessities related to food, clothing, housing and transportation.

    Does it have any special features? Where''s the tavern? In which area of ??the market is the slave market controlled by Norwegian merchants, which is less well-known?

    There are indeed many people dangling in the market Rurik consciously cannot describe it as a shoulder-to-shoulder, but he does have the risk of being lost.

    There are a lot of people wearing burqas, or wearing gray hats, and most of them are mature men. So many businessmen and customers walk around. If they don¡¯t follow up with their mercenaries, they will be really lost. Otherwise, maybe you will get lost in the huge shanty towns of the M?laren people.

    If there is no local guide, Rurik is sure that he will be blind, or someone else will make up his own mind.

    Rurik is convinced that there must be many shops in this place that do skin and meat business. Like bandits, this thing can be called a "professional" of mankind since ancient times. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the "don''t get lost" warning that Jeflo said more vaguely was actually implying this.

    It''s not that Rurik is narcissistic, he really feels that he is a "very beautiful boy" that is naturally full of charm. People, no matter men or women, they are instinctively rushing to anything drifting, isn''t it?

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 330 What does the farmer''s market in the ninth century have), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 331ï¼š Iron and wine

    ()You can search for the "Rise of Rurik( in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    A group of jet-black people gathered in front of them. Their gray hats could not hide their drooping blond hair, and their simple and plain clothes looked like a plate of Mellaren woodcutter.

    "It''s very lively there. Jeflo, what are these people doing around the strange stall?"

    Now that the owner was interested, Jeflo squeezed into the crowd without saying a word. He stood on tiptoe and glanced at it and hurriedly returned to report: "My lord, someone is selling an axe."

    "Axe?" Rurik immediately became vigilant, and he began to think about something in his head.

    "It''s the axe. In my opinion, those onlookers are woodcutters who plan to buy an axe."

    The so-called woodcutter is a woodcutter, and Rurik is a little pleased that his judgment is good. I saw a large group of woodcutters trying to buy an axe, and Rurik couldn''t help being jealous, because these axe sellers were already in competition with him.

    "Yevlo!"

    "in!"

    "Go! Buy me an axe. No matter what price the merchant proposes, buy one for me. I want to see the craftsmanship of the Mellaren people."

    Yevlo nodded vigorously, brought the five brothers forward, and rudely pulled the hesitant woodcutter aside, and then took out a shiny silver coin of good quality to buy.

    After a while, Evlo bought an axe at the "low bargain" price of two silver coins and dedicated it to his master.

    "My lord, there are only two silver coins. It''s really cheap. Maybe it''s not a good thing."

    Rurik took the axe, and the first glance at it confirmed its inferiority.

    Jeflo continued: "My lord, I just learned that those people are selling more than twenty axes. They are one style. Those merchants claim that they are Granites, oh, they are not from Mellaren."

    "Granian?" Rurik felt that the name was familiar and very strange.

    Carlotta, she trembles on the spot when she hears this term, or she is trembling with anger.

    "It''s them! Those guys who take advantage of the danger."

    "Oh!" Yevlo patted his head vigorously, and he remembered what happened last year.

    "You know Gran people well?" Rurik asked Carlotta in a puzzled way.

    "It''s more than understanding, we are neighbors. I really don''t want to talk more about last year. Rurik!" Carlotta looked at the big eyes under Rurik''s robe, and said seriously: "Some of my separated tribesmen They were taken away by the Granites, and they now live with the Yilmalun."

    "So that''s it... Maybe we can find them again."

    Carlotta shook her head, sadness and helplessness in her eyes.

    "Did you give them up?" Rurik asked.

    "What else can I do? They choose to leave, where they are now, how do I know?"

    It seems that Rurik understands it, but he doesn''t know the exact location of the Gran and the Yilmalun. Unexpectedly, Evlo and Carlota pointed to the south one after another, mentioning that the very south of the Great Lake is the territory of those people''s activities. Even with the right direction, looking at Carlotta''s eyes, she didn''t want to think about it anymore.

    Gran and Yilmalun, they are all "brothers" in the same alliance. Oh, in theory they and the Ruths are allies to each other, but in practice? Rurik felt that there was a major crisis, and everyone was still flying in a catastrophe. I am afraid that only when a huge disaster comes to the people of Mellaren, can their leader be qualified to call on the entire alliance to overcome the disaster, or to help the people of Mellaren to survive the disaster first.

    In fact, it cannot be simply called inferior. Rurik is keenly aware that the axe is made of pure wrought iron. Its body is black and the surface is smooth. Numerous evidences prove that it has not been quenched. Even if it has been quenched, after this strong surface treatment, the performance of an axe can be greatly improved, but it is really ordinary to boring.

    Even so, it still has a price of two silver coins.

    For Rurik, two silver coins are insignificant, but for ordinary Mellaren, two silver coins are a huge sum of money.

    Only in the area around Lake M?laren, the traditional Viking-style life that once emphasized both agriculture and looting has been on the verge of disintegration, and a large number of sea warriors have been completely transformed into self-sufficient farmers, or serfs. Most of them can feed themselves in the warm years and leave some agricultural surplus, that is, the surplus agricultural products are exchanged for coins, and the amount of it is really small. However, Mellaren has the largest bazaar in the entire alliance, and ordinary people need to exchange some daily necessities in the bazaar.

    The entire tribe has a very exaggerated polarization between the rich and the poor. The chiefs and wealthy households with large amounts of land wealth and even ships have most of the wealth of the tribe.

    Warm years are precious. After the climate suddenly turns cold, a sudden cold snap or heavy rain can deal a heavy blow to farmers during the harvest season.

    The most populous ordinary people. They have a considerable population who have experienced many natural disasters. In fact, they have lost their land and are forced to "work" for the chief. The wheat they grow must meet the rations of the family and they have to be handed over to the chief. The expensive renters have to pay a tribute if they do business to subsidize their families.

    As a result, they actually don''t have a lot of surplus products that can be sold in exchange for silver coins. In fact, the extremely low-value copper coins from Rome are more commonly used in ordinary people''s lives.

    Taking out two silver coins to buy a new axe turned out to be a bit extravagant.

    I''m afraid this is due to fate!

    The Melaren tribe and the tribes settled in the nearby Yihu Lake are already atypical Viking tribes. They have chosen a lifestyle of settled and farmed, and they are bound to face brand-new problems after agriculturalization. They did not plunder the wealth of others on a large scale, and ordinary people did not sit on large amounts of silver coins because of the war dividends.

    Contrary to the M?laren tribe, the Ross tribe, even ordinary people, as long as the men of the family have participated in previous battles, they have earned hundreds of silver coins.

    The permanent resident population of Roseburg is much smaller than that of Mellaren, but the amount of silver coins he keeps is huge.

    In fact, as long as Rurik intends, he can bring a large number of silver coins, copper coins and even gold coins to Melaren. Through large-scale explosions, he can find the wealth of the people of Melaren, and he can give the most. The mighty Melaren tribe with a strong inflation.

    It is true that Rurik did not subjectively expect to send a huge amount of silver to deal a heavy blow to the long-term price situation of the Mellaren people. To make the economy of the leader tribe a mess and give the Ross tribe a new opportunity to rise, Lurik has not been so stupid that under the military pressure of the Danes and Gotland people, the leader tribe who likes to see a meat shield vomits blood. .

    He did not want to use a knife subjectively, but the five hundred pounds of fine-quality Roman silver coins from Roseburg¡¯s large cash box have been placed in a warehouse on Gould Island, where they have been carefully guarded by elite and credible mercenaries. . This is more than a huge sum of money that must be sent to the Mellaren tribe. As for what will happen, it is not Rurik''s obligation to take care of it.

    The iron axe made by the Granite was inadvertently like **** in Rurik''s eyes. A small axe with a long wooden handle, it shows poverty all over, and it is too frugal in the use of iron.

    Even the most ordinary Russians, everyone has seen and used new style ironware on a large scale, and they all have an attitude of looking at garbage for goods made with old craftsmanship. Just this, it can actually price two silver coins.

    It was the first time that Rurik saw an "ironware store" outside of Roseburg. With today''s knowledge, he assumed that the merchants in the M?laren bazaar were selling such ironware.

    If the Ross people''s excellent ironware is proud to be sold on a large scale, there will be no monopoly on the entire market.

    It''s just that Rurik has to consider a variable.

    monopoly! Any leader with a normal IQ would not sit back and watch the merchants of another tribe monopolize his own bazaar, even the good people of allies. The leader''s methods were either heavily taxed or directly expelled by force.

    Soon after leaving the bustling iron shop, the light aroma of wine in the air immediately attracted the attention of all alcoholics.

    "Kolongo, are you coming soon?" Arik was itchy, he asked Jeflo next to him, talking about sipping a glass of ale.

    Jeflo just smiled. He pointed to some men sitting idle on the ground shaking their heads, "Look at these people."

    "They? What''s the matter?"

    "Haha, drunk."

    "Hey, how many glasses of ale is needed to get drunk like this." Arik silently covered his mouth.

    Rurik was a little surprised. He saw several people blushing like cooked prawns, looking up at himself and his entourage with dull eyes. Finally, he stretched out his right hand inexplicably with a smirk, and then another carp struck out. He lay on the ground, and soon there was a snoring sound.

    This is the quality that a drunk can show. The only thing that makes Rurik thankful is that these confused guys don''t look sloppy and their wines are also very good. They only care about being drunk and not causing trouble to passers-by.

    Cologne, it''s really a noisy place.

    It is a very large wooden house, with the iconic herringbone wooden roof with sharp angles, which makes it stand out among many buildings. In fact, the whole house is not big, but its sharp roof makes it look very tall.

    The closer you get to it, the richer you want it to be.

    Smelling the scent of wine, Rurik saw that the mercenaries around him were eager to try. When everyone approached the door, Arik sang and rushed in.

    There is no doorman in the pub, and the interior is dim. There are some scratched and strangely shaped tables, and a large group of red-faced men with hairy bodies exuding heavy sweat, body odor, and even strong alcohol, enthusiastically holding oak wine glasses and pouring wine, wooden cups colliding. The dull noises came and went one after another, and at the same time these guys mumbled their inflexible tongues to discuss some things.

    Looking at these guys, Rurik''s idea of ??inquiring about some news suddenly disappeared. He really couldn''t expect the drunk guy to say something about the Mellaren.

    However, a group of people in burqa walked like a tavern and quickly attracted the attention of many alcoholics.

    "Ah! Why do I feel like a western cowboy enters a tavern and meets desert bandits?"

    Rurik looked at the drunkard''s eyes. He felt threatened instinctively. Fortunately, the strong cousin always inserted into the robe and clenched the hilt of the sword with his right hand to give him a sense of security.

    More than a dozen people who came here were all dressed up. Even if there were hundreds of travelers who came here, there has never been such a neatly dressed and strong figure.

    The bartender, or the man who runs the tavern, a man with a thin face and a ponytail, he subconsciously felt that the visitor was not entirely here to beg for a drink.

    This skinny guy showed off a professional smile, nodded and bowed, and bowed his back to the strongest Arik: "Honorable traveler, no matter where you are from, you will be able to enjoy the most beautiful wine in my shop."

    At first, Arik was also a bit cautious. The corner of his eyes looked at all kinds of people, but the sword he held in his hand could be instantly pulled out into a fighting state, as did the rest.

    Upon seeing this, Arik''s guard was much less.

    "Are you a wine seller? Come on, get your best wine!"

    "The best wine? Craft ale?"

    "Ale? What''s that?! Is there better?"

    The bartender was stunned: "My lord, are you sure?! It looks like you are also a young warrior. I believe in your strength, but I can''t believe in your financial resources."

    Feeling offended, Arik gently lifted his burqa and deliberately patted the swollen money bag around his waist.

    The bartender was taken aback: "Ah! I can''t think of you as a wealthy businessman! No! Guests from afar, you must be from the west of the mountain. You are really rich."

    Arik''s mentality was a little fluttered by a flutter of flattery, and Rurik, who didn''t say a word, guessed that his party was regarded as Norwegian by the drinkers.

    If this is the case, it is really good. Walking around the market as a "Norwegian" may save you a lot of trouble.

    Rurik simply stood up from behind his cousin and said "boldly": "Give us the best wine without worrying about our wealth." Rurik thought for a while and lied: "Our brothers and his party are going to be Come here to taste your best wine. Get it quickly!"

    "You! A child?!"

    "Hurry up, we only need wine!"

    "Well, since you insist..."

    The bartender turned and left. At this moment, Arik suddenly understood his brother''s behavior and couldn''t help but admire him.

    Bar? It does not exist. There is only a place where a large number of oak barrels are piled in a dimly lit room. Each barrel has a hole at the bottom, which is usually closed by a cork in place.

    There is also an inner hall in the pub, and the bartender claims to have unique wine, so he ordered the servant to go to the back hall to get it.

    After a while, a half-sized boy cautiously held a small box and walked out.

    The bartender opened the box carefully and saw that there was a transparent bottle inside.

    Seeing it, whether it is Lurik or Arik, or even the mercenaries, and the veterans selected by Arik''s thrilling selection, everyone thought it was a good wine, but it was unexpected that this so-called good wine was actually their own product.

    Look at the glass bottle with the words "RUSVODKA" in embossed text.

    In an instant, the intense interest that Arik raised up almost dissipated, and finally Rurik, he did not feel that the small body he currently possessed could resist the erosion of a lot of alcohol, and the only reason he did not drink now was that he did not want to be alcohol poisoned early. Offline.

    The bartender looked proud: "This is the best wine, made by our Mellaren. Look at this crystal bottle and the wine in it. You must think it is water, in fact it is the most beautiful wine. , It can even ignite a flame."

    This rhetoric was not only boring, but Arik was even very angry. It was clearly made by the Ross people, and the maker was his younger brother standing next to him.

    From the corner of Arik''s eyes, seeing that the old man didn''t look angry at all, he immediately asked; "How much is this bottle of wine?!"

    "One pound of silver coins!" After saying that, the bartender estimated that the other party could not afford it, and hurriedly put the wine bottle back into the wooden box and covered it hard. Then he shouted presumptuously: "Hey, those guys who are only worthy of ale, don''t watch, you can''t afford it. If the wine bottle is broken, you and your family will be slaves for life to compensate for the loss of Lord Olegin. ."

    Olekin! This person again!

    Rurik straightened up cleverly, and he suddenly asked a question that had nothing to do with wine: "We heard that the leader of the M?laren people is called Olegin. Could it be that these wines, the entire Cologne, belong to him? wealth?"

    "Of course!" The bartender raised his head arrogantly and patted his chest: "That is my master, and also the most noble and richest lord of our Mind Asia League."

    This person used a series of gorgeous words to describe Olegin, which was numb, but Rurik was a little envious of the loyal dog of Olegin who had never met.

    The bartender''s words really stimulated Arik.

    Arik didn¡¯t believe in evil. He untied the money bag and shook the silver coin vigorously to make a crisp sound: "You look down on us? This is a pound of silver coin with good condition. Can''t you buy your wine?"

    The bartender, who was about to order the young man to bring the wine back to the inner chamber, immediately became a pug.

    "Oh! Wealthy guests, of course you can buy it."

    "Pay with one hand and deliver with one hand!"

    "Okay! What a happy hero, let''s make a deal!"

    For a moment, the entire tavern became a sensation, and many drunk guys were banging the table vigorously, or flapping the oak cup madly to vent their excitement. The drunken roars of a group of drunks resemble soldiers about to fight on the battlefield.

    Arik happily completed this blood loss transaction in order to earn a face. He got the wine, unscrewed the cork in front of the bartender very skillfully, then turned around, faced all the red-faced guys, and took a sip of the wine bottle. Spicy distilled spirits entered his belly, and Arik yelled at me, and threw the bottle to Jeflo.

    Yevloben didn''t have any taboos, so he took a sip and gave it to the mercenaries.

    In the end, when the bottle was passed to the last person, only the last few drops of jade liquid were left. But the last person was the dignified Ross Warrior, who killed the enemy Gotland in the sea a few months ago. It was entirely because of not drinking any strong alcohol, coupled with the bartender''s misjudgment of everyone''s identities and prejudice to financial resources, the angry warrior raised the bottle and smashed it down. The bottle fell on the hard ground and broke on the spot.

    This situation was completely beyond the bartender''s expectations, and it also made the drunks onlookers even more frantically booing.

    The bartender paled: "Ah! You smashed such a precious crystal?"

    Arik didn''t care: "Why is a small piece of crystal hanging? Oh, your wine is very good, the price is a bit more expensive, maybe we will bring more...bring a few hundred pounds of silver coins next time we come."

    "How many... hundreds of pounds?!" The bartender was so startled that he was speechless.

    Since this group of people not only buys spirits readily, but also smashes the bottles to pieces, which shows that this group of Norwegians is really rich. A few hundred pounds of silver coins, so many slaves have to be traded to get so much money.

    For a moment, the bartender thought about some rumors he had heard that while the Norwegians were looting the Britons on that western island, they were also looting the gold and silver of the locals.

    He looked at this group of people in burqas, even if they were two small children, they were obviously calm people.

    I am afraid they are the sons of a large Norwegian tribe chief?

    Just when the bartender wanted to inquire about something in detail, UU read www.uukanshu. Com Arik felt that he had been too arrogant. Everyone is not Norwegian after all. Is it necessary to explain the essence of being a Rus in the end?

    It doesn''t have to be this way.

    Arik shook his hand and deliberately said, "The best wine? It''s indeed a good wine. You must have ordinary ale in your oak barrels. They are only things tasted by inferior people. We noble people disdain it. Taste. Let''s go!"

    After all, Arik turned around first, followed by Rurik trying to hold back his laughter. He really couldn''t think of his silly cousin who could only fight and kill, how could he still have the self-cultivation of an actor? It''s really not good to look at it.

    A crowd of people walked out of the tavern, and the bartender looked at the broken bottle, and his ears were full of booing from the drinkers. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that things were very strange, and he hurriedly called the little servant to his side: "Quick! Go and tell Master Olegin. , Pay attention to the dozen or so Norwegian travelers wearing burqas, they are very wealthy."

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 331 Iron and Wine), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 332ï¼š Briton Slaves at the Bazaar

    (The Rise of Rurik( Find the latest chapter!

    Just for the sake of face and glory, the price was actually a pound of silver coins. After leaving the house, Rurik felt pain in the flesh for a second.

    The loss of a pound of silver, now Rurik doesn''t think this is a big loss.

    What surprised him was that, as a wine manufacturer, when it was sold to Gould, the price was already very high, all because of the need to distill and purify the general ale, and then filter it with charcoal to make a jade liquid. , Only the concentrated process makes the cost of liquor rise a lot.

    As for the glass bottle that carries the liquor, it is a consumable that tends to be mass-produced. At the beginning, it was indeed rare and expensive. In the long run, its value must not be as high as the internal liquor.

    The "wholesale price" of a bottle of wine hits the price of a bottle of one pound of silver coins. Unexpectedly, after turning two hands, the price increase of the Mellaren tavern is not serious.

    This surprised Rurik, it really did not meet the rules of a businessman''s profit-seeking.

    "Maybe, if they are too expensive, no one really buys them? The Merlaren reselling spirits are also small profits but quicker sales?"

    After all, everyone has seen the so-called tavern by the Mellaren people. It is really a chaotic place, but this place is controlled by the guy Olegin.

    Arik slapped his brother on the back: "My dear, how do you feel about this place?"

    "Not very good! Dirty and messy, I''m afraid those drunk guys will rush up and be pierced in the throat by you."

    "Hey, that''s for sure. Any attacker, my attitude is to kill."

    Rurik shook his head and persuaded like an adult, "You are so reckless. This is the territory of the Mellaren people. How can we retreat if you killed their people?"

    "It doesn''t matter." Arik squeezed his brother''s shoulders vigorously. Rurik understands that this is the way the old man expresses his tough attitude. He just endures the pain in his shoulder without saying a word.

    "No matter where it is, if the enemy attacks, only the enemy will die. Brothers have killed so many enemies on the battlefield, how can we be afraid."

    After all, Arik was a burst of presumptuous laughter, which made others laugh arrogantly.

    Rurik looked up at his cousin contemptuously.

    After all, the newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. After a few battles, they have become more and more cruel. It''s this mind, it''s still too simple.

    "Aric."

    "what''s happenin?!"

    Rurik shook his head with a sullen mouth: "That bottle of wine is still too expensive."

    "Oh, now that I think about my luxury, I apologize."

    "It doesn''t matter, at least you made a lot of face for the brothers. Haha, the owner of the tavern is the leader of Mellaren, we at least know this information. Now we are all Norwegian travelers, at least they think so."

    "Okay!" Arik pinched his waist. "Brothers don''t have to cover up, we are Norwegians. Let''s go and see what weird things are in the market."

    Almost all people of all colors are dressed in plain clothes, and there are a few gorgeously dressed, and they are walking around with people carrying swords or axes.

    Acting as a thug for affluent households is an acceptable choice for many young people without power and power in Mellaren. Be a housekeeper for a few years, after saving some money, or buying some acres, or ordering a small boat, this is to get the capital to live on for the rest of my life.

    Rurik took aim at the slightly fat man in the clothes and the woolen cap.

    "Aric."

    "What''s the matter? Sometimes speak louder."

    "That man." Rurik still whispered, "That''s a rich man. Let''s follow him quietly to see what this guy will do."

    Following an indifferent person, Arik felt that it was unnecessary. Since my brother had thoughts in this regard, he could quietly follow up with his brothers.

    There are many people walking in the market, and the following behavior of the crowd did not arouse any alertness.

    After a while, I saw that the rich man, who was guarded by mercenary thugs, finally stood up straight in front of the lively crowd.

    At least dozens of people gathered together, they were watching a bunch of special products.

    "What''s going on?!" Rurik was taken aback, "Aric, look at the pillars. How are some men **** on them, are they guilty? This is the execution scene?" Rurik subconsciously thought that the culprit had been killed by Mei. Captain Laren¡¯s patrolling militia captured it, and he estimated that he was outside the scene where the prisoner was executed.

    Hearing what my brother said, Arik subconsciously thought that this was the execution ground. Look at the ragged people who are tied up. To end their lives, all they need is an axe.

    Yevlo coughed slightly, and said with a sullen face: "My lord, that''s not a prisoner, that''s a slave."

    "Slave?" Rurik twisted his body immediately.

    "What? Master, do you think it''s very novel?"

    "No. I''m just curious, are these slaves **** here because they run so desperately?"

    "Of course not." Jeflo knew the slave market of the Mellaren tribe very well. He deliberately pointed to a pillar that was erected like a ship mast: "Master, if any escaped slave is caught, it will be hanged. On that wooden pole."

    Rurik looked at the column, and felt a strong touch in his heart.

    He looked at the few slaves who were **** with ropes for sale, and couldn''t help but feel sorry for their plight.

    This is human nature! In an instant, Rurik had the idea to save them, but in the face of the current situation, he saw that a group of local rich people had taken the lead, and his own reason had the upper hand. Now he would not lose any loss if he stood on the sidelines. Intervention is too much trouble.

    R¨¹lik¡¯s psychological fluctuations were keenly noticed by Yevlo.

    "Master, do you plan to buy these slaves?"

    "No, I have already arranged the slave purchase to Gould. Now we are just spectators."

    Saying to leave Rick, continue to watch, the more he observes, the stronger the inner touch.

    They do not regard slaves as human beings, or the Mellaren people or even the entire league. The narrow concept of masters is limited to boys and girls in the league who have reached the age of twelve.

    The so-called slave trade, because there are no laws and regulations that need to be followed at all, it relies on unspoken rules constructed by everyone. For example, the bankrupt farmers, they will spontaneously become slaves and eat food, and the young and powerful are willing to serve as mercenaries for the rich. Even some begging children, boys or girls can be cultivated into labor, and girls or girls who are pretty, they can also be taken away as slaves by wealthy households.

    Asking himself, Rurik has consciously relied on the unspoken rules of this alliance since ancient times for two years, and has obtained many typical conceptual slaves for Roseburg. Even if Rurik didn''t want to admit that, in the hearts of the Roths, a group of businessmen who had business dealings with Gould knew about this-the Russ chiefs were powerful slave owners.

    Rurik heard some awkward-looking guys speaking some awkward language as they peddled their goods in public¡ªfive Briton men.

    "It''s Briton? Yes, their hair is not golden."

    Rurik pinched his chin, even with his entourage acting as spectators.

    The slave trader quoted his price, and every Briton waiting to be sold was fifty silver coins.

    "Ah! The price is far less than a bottle of wine! Is the value of a person so low?!"

    Arik obviously heard his brother''s muttering, and pressed his big hands on his shoulders: "What? You actually treat them as human beings? You are so kind."

    "Then forgive me for my kindness. Alas, I hope to get some more laborers for our Ross people. I can arrange for them to mine."

    "Do you still want to buy them? Rurik, we only carry a pound of silver now."

    "Then forget it! You and them are out of luck, and they are destined not to be servants for my merciful me."

    Listening to the old brother putting gold on his face, Arik smiled. To be honest, Arik didn''t like these Britons at all, thinking that the five Britons who were raised by Rurik were worshiping a strange god, Arik felt that these guys were really not so good.

    Arik actually likes Novgorod people, not only his wife is Novgorod, but also because he noticed that the married women are kneeling down to the goddess Freya, whom the Russians believe in, especially Not a single Novgorod woman died in a dystocia. Everyone said that the goddess had blessed these outsiders and became their own, which made them completely abandon their faith in their hometown.

    After all, he is a strong and young man. His wife was originally a pretty ordinary village girl in Novgorod. He saw that his younger brother had been arranged a lot of marriage contracts by his uncle who was the leader. Arik said that it is impossible not to envy. However, his son is less than one year old, and his wife is still young and beautiful. In this way, I got a few beautiful women from Novgorod to get married. I''m afraid this will make my own gangsters.

    Getting a group of maids from Novgorod to serve him and his family is already listed in Arik''s plan. What''s more, he also has a "wolf ambition" deep in his heart. Since you can have a group of Eastern maids to serve as Ji concubine, why not get some Eastern maids to serve as hard labor? If all these can be achieved, I can go further.

    For example, the younger brother Liurik went to be the master of the Novgorod people. I heard that there is a place called Smolensk in the south, where people also speak the same language as Novgorod, but it is not as strong as the north. He is destined to be less noble than his younger brother, but also noble than other Ross fellows.

    "In the future, I will take my brothers to conquer Smolensk and let the locals be my slaves. From now on, I will collect tributes last year? It''s wonderful to think about it."

    The so-called Britons peddled by the real Norwegians, the locals assumed that the slaves brought by the Norwegian slave traders were Britons, and even became another term to describe slaves.

    In fact, these so-called "Britun people" are residents of the Kingdom of Northumbria on the British Isles. Rurik remembered that most of the real Britons had orange-red hair, because their ancestors were Celtic. These people have brown-yellow hair and are taller. Looking at their wilted faces, they really have a strong sense of familiarity.

    Whether it is Northumbria or Messiah, the main groups of people that make up the two kingdoms come from the Saxon and Anglo tribes that landed 400 years ago. In essence, these people have a strong blood relationship with the Mellaren. Sex. It''s just that the immigrants and the survivors of Britain under Roman rule had a large-scale intermarriage, and there were fewer people with pure blond hair.

    Because they knew that the once noble Roman nobles were all black-haired people, the chiefs who established the kingdom, while accepting the Christian faith, were also trying to make their descendants darker and darker in blood.

    But the era of Viking''s plunder has already begun.

    The bays of Scandinavia facing the North Sea formed a tribal alliance of Norwegians to looting Britain, abducting people or digesting themselves, or selling them to those living in the "sacred land" of Svealand on the other side of the mountains. People can seek great benefits.

    The five slaves were censored as if they were animals, and their mouths were opened by wealthy buyers. By observing the teeth, a knowledgeable buyer can know a series of information such as the age and physical condition of the slave. This inspection routine was originally used to check cattle and sheep, and it was as easy to use as a slave.

    In the end, these people bought them back as coolies to do farm work. Compared with tenant farmers who paid rent, they still used the labor of slaves to cultivate, and they could earn greater profits.

    Many wealthy buyers gathered together. Obviously, they had a lot of disagreements on the division of slaves, and they needed to negotiate their purchase rights.

    There are still many passers-by onlookers here, and the scattered copper coins in their hands do not want to buy a strong slave, not even the weakest female slave. They simply watch the excitement with greedy eyes, after all, their lives are full of boredom.

    No one pays attention to the dozen or so people wearing burqa, and Lurik seems to be non-existent.

    "It looks like the animal has a master, maybe we should bring more silver coins when we come again, so that we can satisfy your kindness." Arik said bluntly.

    Rurik didn''t think his cousin was complimenting himself, it was more like a satire.

    "I didn''t watch it." Rurik deliberately put on a disdainful attitude.

    "Then go deep into the bazaar and take a look?" Arik asked.

    "Alright. The Mellaren people''s market is really big. They sell all kinds of things. I''m very curious about that Olekin."

    Yevlo hurriedly bowed: "My lord, you must be able to see that person soon."

    "Is it because Gould sent the messenger? I''m already standing here, Jeflo, do you know where Olekin lived?"

    "Ah! This..." How didn''t Jeflo know? Everyone knows all the mercenaries from Mellaren''s native place in the team.

    "Take me over, I want to find out."

    Yevlo looked very nervous He continued to bend and persuade: "My lord, that Olekin is here to be arrogant, I''m afraid we will have to shut the door if we rashly ask to see him."

    "Why? Wouldn''t he refuse to see me if he didn''t give him a welcome gift? Only he is a so-called leader?"

    "I''m afraid that''s the case, sir. That''s a really arrogant man. He has a strong private soldier in his hand. No one dares to challenge the rules he set."

    "Bah! Listening to you, how do I think that is a greedy and arrogant man? No matter, I just want to see that guy''s mansion, as long as I can see the mansion a few steps away."

    Yevlo let out a sigh, if the owner only requested this, of course he could do it. What he is most afraid of is that the two sons of the big leader Rose will cause some trouble in the territory of the Mellaren because of being too rebellious.

    Although he is very much looking forward to the hegemony of the entire alliance when he grows up, Rurik, who he serves.

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 332 Britton Slaves at the Bazaar), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 333ï¼š 1 chaos and 1 clash

    (The Rise of Rurik( Find the latest chapter!

    In fact, from the very beginning, Gould revealed that the leader Olegin deliberately designated this area as a full-time business area near his mansion due to management needs, and even specified the location of the tavern under his control. , And even various places where slave traders peddled slaves.

    Whether it''s the slave trade, the sale of cheap pottery, or the biggest grain trade each fall, Olekin stipulated that these trades can almost only be done in fixed markets.

    Rurik''s guess was correct, Olekin was indeed a greedy man.

    The so-called greed is actually forced by practical reasons.

    To support a "stand-by army" of up to five hundred people, it is also necessary to prepare iron weapons short enough to arm two thousand people, and even include the cost of replacing and maintaining ships. These are basically the "defense expenditure" of the Mellaren tribe, which is military expenditure in a realistic sense.

    When the population of a tribal group reaches a certain critical point, a power structure equivalent to the king will be produced, and a group of courtiers who obey the king''s orders and a standing army that only obeys the king''s orders will be born. In order to support the army, the tax system was born naturally.

    Using tough methods to constrain people from all walks of life in Mellaren to do business in one place, in the final analysis, is to meet the practical needs of convenient tribute collection.

    This is the case of the times. There is no papermaking technique, and only a few people understand Luenwen, and the writing is often engraved on stones and wooden boards in the form of incantations, and only priests will often use it.

    In people''s daily life, words hardly appear. It is for this reason that technocrats named book officials and tax collectors do not exist. This forces even Olekin, who is the leader of the league, to personally decide to collect tributes. How many tributes can be collected, he only It can be estimated, because the quantification of taxation under such technical conditions is almost impossible.

    The tribute is collected every year. Since the infiltration of Roseburg¡¯s meticulous work tells him that the Ross people have invented the concept of "tax", only the behavior of the Ross people has misunderstood him, but this is a misunderstanding that excites him!

    No, Olekin has to lead his subordinates to act as the tax officer himself. This time he is not asking for tribute, but learning to collect tax.

    What is Mellaren-style tax? Olekin has a conscious and reasonable remark: "You must give tribute to doing business on my site. You must give me tax if you do business and earn a lot of profits. "He estimated that the merchants were reluctant to pay another sum of money, but the money had to be collected. In order to combat those who did not pay, the private army that was raised would have work.

    From this point of view, Otto led the Rus on the Sorgon voyage, which was an armed robbery of the wealth of the Novgorod people to fatten himself. Olegin is also doing the same thing, but his sickle for harvesting wheat, whether in practical or figurative sense, the sickle is harvesting his own people.

    For Olegin today, it may be a significant day. He had already made the decision, put on gorgeous and noble clothes, organized as many as fifty private soldiers, and prepared to collect taxes by force.

    In order to make another crucial sum of money before the late harvest season, which is doomed to be in arrears, he is fully prepared.

    Just inside the wooden wall surrounded by honest oak, his private captain asked again cautiously: "Master, are you really sure? If those people don''t pay, they will really kill one or two?"

    "Yes, if you are determined not to give money, you will execute two or three, so that other people can give money obediently."

    "But, they are not yours..."

    "My people? Not only." Olekin looked at his men at last: "Brothers, think about the money in your own hands. If we don''t squeeze those people, how can I give you more money? ! Someone actually intercedes with those guys now? Don''t you love money anymore?"

    There is no aura of mysticism such as "beloved by the gods" in Olegin. He can''t use these methods to win people''s hearts. The best method he can control is to raise the private army and favor the wealthy households of the Mellaren tribe. In order to control the throne of the leader, basically his power is maintained by more than 500 well-trained private troops. Don''t look at the strength of the troops at hand, his military strength is already unmatched.

    With Olekin''s encouragement, people with compassionate hearts have strengthened their convictions. It is said that if anyone wants to suffer from poverty, as long as it is not me who suffers from poverty, everything will be fine.

    The heavy oak door was opened, and a group of sword-wielding warriors in leather armor stepped out first. Then, Olekin, the leader in ferret clothes studded with gold, was dressed not like a warrior today, but A wealthy businessman. This is just superficial effort, under his leather jacket, but he is wearing chain mail!

    The rabbit can bite even if he is in a hurry, Olekin consciously needs to be more vigilant, he is afraid that a small businessman who is searched too hard by himself will suddenly turn into a desperado. He really knows the Mellaren people too well. His people seem to have become farmers and fishermen who are indisputable in the world, but in fact, everyone is brave and fierce.

    But today''s situation is indeed very different.

    Olekin saw that there were a large group of ragged children, with almost a few fig leafs left on them, and he rushed towards him in a head.

    "Damn! Is the enemy''s attacker? Escort! Escort!"

    God knows how there are a group of children staying near their door. They seem to have emerged from a lot of adobe houses, but they are definitely not local children of M?laren, because the residents of the entire tribe are afraid of their power as the leader. , As long as they are angry, all the children are so scared that they cry.

    The guards were not in a hurry to draw their swords and axes. They stood in front of their masters, very skillfully forming a wall of people.

    They are very good at this. It is said that if there is a war, everyone will wear heavy armor and leather shields, and they will also form a human wall to guard the master.

    The children are hungry little wolves, and their goal is directed at Olekin, who is dressed in the most gorgeous and neat clothes, screaming for food while running.

    The private soldiers who only care about protecting their master lifted their feet and kicked the skinny children.

    Kicked down violently, the children still stood up stubbornly, even if they were crawling, they would crawl towards Oleg.

    They were all thin children, and there seemed to be girls among them. Although they were young, the burst of willpower caused Olegin to have a trace of fear.

    The child continued to be kicked down by private soldiers, they got up again, shouting hunger in their mouths, and continued to stretch out their thin and trembling little hands, reaching out to Olegin for a rescue.

    Their purpose is actually very simple, just to ask for a bite of food to avoid starvation.

    Olekin had never encountered such a thing. How he listened to the meaning of a group of children who suddenly appeared, and saw that this group of "dirty guys are not dead", and this was cruel.

    "Guard, beat me! Whoever crawls over will beat me until he is killed!"

    Beat the child? Many private soldiers consciously humiliated their reputation, and since the master urged them so hard, they would not be human.

    Then some private soldiers drew out their swords, and the sharp blades lit up. Many children begging for food finally felt scared and began to flee.

    Can escape to avoid being killed?

    The escaping children were chased by one after another. The private soldiers did not really kill them, but obeyed Oleg''s latest order, which was to torture the group of "wild dogs standing in front of their own door" with their fists little by little.

    The children''s wailing sounded one after another. Some locals from Mellaren quietly approached after looking for the sound, and after seeing that it was not their own child who had been beaten, they sighed and avoided it consciously.

    That is the most powerful leader! No one dared to stop the leader''s actions. In fact, when everyone saw that the begging children were beaten, some people secretly applauded, hoping that the leader would eliminate these potential thieves.

    Someone also came over after hearing the news and really smiled in public. Because what is happening now is exactly what they hoped for.

    Yes, if they hadn''t been instigated by others, how could a foreign child who had fled hungry and rushed to the leader''s door to squat?

    Not far away came the children''s screams and crying, and the tragic sound of that voice instantly aroused Rurik''s alertness.

    "Yevlo!"

    "in!"

    "A parent is beating his child? Didn''t you say that the leader''s house is not far away? Isn''t the leader educating his children like this?"

    Yevlo wanted to laugh, but the mercenary accompanying someone pointed out: "Master, that Olekin''s son is thirty years old."

    "Perhaps educating grandson?" Rurik shrugged: "Let''s go, let''s look for the voice to see what happened."

    After a while, Rurik''s group had already seen the wooden fence erected in the Olekin''s mansion, and the screams were still one after another.

    After passing through a few adobe houses and encountering a few dignified and hurrying women, the chaotic scene is full before everyone''s eyes.

    Rurik''s scalp tightened and his whole body was shaking.

    "What''s going on?! Jeflo, a group of people with swords and armor, they are...Ah?! Beating children?!"

    "Oh, it looks so." Arik looked at the atrocities of the armored men indifferently. Under the robes were his contemptuous eyes. He shook his head: "I hope they have this when dealing with the Gotland. Kind of bravery. Bah! I look up to them. The Mellarians are cowards who only dare to beat their children. They don''t dare to use force against the Gotland."

    Rurik didn''t comment for the time being, he immediately took a look at the surrounding environment.

    In front of the tall and thick wooden wall, there is a small square that has been trampled on very solidly. A group of children with almost only fig leaves gathered at the roots of the wooden wall. They were surrounded by sword-bearers in armor, trembling tremblingly.

    More than a dozen other children are being beaten. Looking at the posture, a well-dressed man is clearly the leader. This person is instructing the perpetrator to beat him to death.

    Rurik looked more and more angry, and he also noticed Carlotta who was following him. The girl had quietly hidden behind the mercenary.

    "No! You can''t let them continue to commit violence." Rurik instantly felt righteous, and he wanted to move forward after he said, and then he was caught by Yevlo.

    "What? You stop me?"

    "My lord, the man in the ferret clothes is... Olekin."

    "Ah? That guy?!" Rurik suddenly raised his head and couldn''t help clenching his teeth that were already loosening. "Then I will stop him even more!"

    Rurik broke free from Jeflo''s hand suddenly, his little figure in a burqa walked in front, feeling that his master was facing a huge risk, Jeflo shook his neck and ordered the other mercenaries to hurriedly follow.

    The sturdy Arik clenched the hilt in the robe with his right hand. He observed the perpetrators, and had planned in his mind what technique would be used to cut their throats for the first time.

    More than a dozen people wearing burqa came out from the gap in the adobe room.

    Olekin had actually noticed such a group of people secretly observing, thinking of the little servants of the winery who just came to report on major events, he can be sure that these are the Norwegians who dared to spend a lot of money selling wine and perform arrogantly. Up.

    wrong! Could it be that a group of wild children find themselves uncomfortable, it is the means of the Norwegians?

    For a moment, Olekin felt that the children being beaten were actually slave children kidnapped by the Norwegians from nowhere. They asked the children to find trouble for themselves, and they were still causing trouble in the tavern. What ulterior motives must he have in this group of guys?

    Those private soldiers who had not yet started to beat others also drew out their swords. After all, the people who came were completely uniform in clothes and had a steady pace. There was still this murderous invisibility. A gust of north wind hit, and the sense of killing made the private soldiers secretly fear.

    "Stop it all!" Olekin gave an order, and the perpetrators closed their fists one after another, and the children who had been beaten were slumped like death.

    The children with bruises and bleeding from the corners of their mouths are squirming hard, just like the last struggle before dying.

    Rurik couldn''t help but stop, and he was soon by his guards.

    Arik lowered his head lightly and whispered: "You are such a reckless fool. You are just a child. Do you want to be beaten to death by them?"

    "I¡­¡­"

    "Now standing behind me, they dare to use force, so I cut their heads." Arik ordered with his teeth.

    Arik is young and vigorous and has a wealth of hacking experience, and Rurik is really glad that he is now protected by him.

    After a while, the door of the wooden wall was opened, and more than 30 armored men with short spears and swords walked out, and they guarded the leader''s side.

    The scene was quiet for a while, and for a short time, both sides looked at each other.

    Olekin realized that he had enough manpower. He pushed up his private soldier''s wall and held his long sword to question: "It''s you! Norwegian! The people in the tavern told me about you. You are so bold."

    Arik now completely represents his younger brother, not to mention that the operation of the tavern is entirely his own idea. Being able to be pointed at by the legendary alliance leader Jian Feng, Arik didn''t feel even a trace of fear, and there was no excitement. All he had was anger.

    If you are threatened by others, the best way to break the threat is to cut off the threat.

    Sure enough to be regarded as a Norwegian? Then it will count.

    Threatened by someone holding a sword, Arik''s next move can be called a conditioned reflex.

    He suddenly lifted his hood, revealing his blond hair and a thick beard that seemed solid and reliable. He shook the robe abruptly, accompanied by a strong metal hum, and his bright white sword was revealed under his eyes.

    And this is just his first sword.

    Arik''s left hand also reached into his waist and pulled out another bright white long sword with a more ornate pattern on the hilt.

    Seeing a strong young man holding two swords aloft, the private soldiers were shocked by this aura, and didn''t know what to do for a while Everyone has heard of the legend of heroes, that is, on the battlefield. Some heroes can be one enemy to one hundred, and anyone who rashly approaches will be easily killed.

    This man with double swords is so strange! Everyone is thinking, if the master orders a sword attack, should he be the first assaulter?

    The mercenaries present, and even some elite Ross fighters, were looting and beheading hundreds of enemies in the waters south of Lake M?laren two months ago. The heroic Arik drew his sword, what about himself? ! Pooh! Regardless of his leader Olekin, he is an idiot!

    "Brothers, draw your sword! Get ready to fight." Yevlo gave an order, and the others drew out their bright white steel swords and squatted halfway, lined up in an arc-shaped human wall, with the point of the sword pointing straight ahead. .

    Steel swords, they are so dazzling in the sun.

    The people in the burqa are obviously not mobs, Olekin seems to be a well-trained army!

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 333 A Confusion, a Confrontation), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 334ï¼š The leader is nothing more than that

    (The Rise of Rurik( Find the latest chapter!

    Olekin and his men were very nervous. Since the other party is a Norwegian businessman, it is normal for them to trade with swords, and it is even more normal for them to have a group of "slash masters".

    We drew out their swords to fight, it was really not our own thoughts.

    Olekin signaled that his men were not allowed to fight without an order. He really didn''t want to hurt the peace of the M?laren and the Norwegians.

    But what is going on with the glare of sunlight reflected by those swords? !

    Olekin took a closer look and found that the sword they were holding was obviously made of the same material as his own.

    "They...I used ten pounds of silver coins to buy a hard sword that cuts like mud of iron, and then used a pound of gold to inlay its lines. For this sword, I spent the equivalent of twenty pounds of silver coins. Why?! They These people actually have a hard sword in their hands?!" Thinking of these "Norwegians" wearing burqa, Olekin completely believed in their strong financial resources this time.

    Looking at the children lying on the ground trembling in the corner, Olekin felt that these wild children and the Norwegians in the burqa were not related to each other.

    His active mind has quickly given up his plan to use force. Since the opponent is very powerful, are they a caravan sent by a powerful Norwegian tribal leader on the other side of the mountain? If you can do business with these wealthy guys, wouldn''t the many troubles facing your tribe be easily solved?

    Thinking that they could easily throw a pound of silver coins in the tavern, Olegin, who was short of money, completely changed his face. The sword he pointed directly at can be inserted back into the scabbard and opened his arms again.

    Olekin walked three steps forward, looking straight at Arik who was holding two swords, as if showing a majestic giant crab with crab claws.

    He complimented: "A Norwegian visitor from afar! I am the leader of M?laren. I already know your wealth. If you are very happy to do business, I will be your good friend. I will accept the weapon and return it. Please don''t be nervous, please accept your weapons."

    Arik was a little confused for a while. He was thinking about cutting off the heads of a few idiots in a fight, and seeing that the crowded opponents had all received their swords, he couldn''t say anything else.

    Rurik, who had been half exposed, had been observing in secret. Since the opponent had stopped, he went out of his cousin''s shelter.

    He lifted his burqa, revealed his clean face and golden ponytail, and asked loudly, "What are you doing?! Why are you beating the child?!"

    "You? A child?" Olekin squinted his eyes and wondered: "Who are you? Are these wild dogs your dependents?"

    "It''s not."

    "Who are you? You are not afraid of being beaten to death by my people, just like these people?" Olekin pointed his finger at the children lying on the ground. He felt that the strange child in front of him could be frightened.

    "Why should I be afraid. I know you. You are Olegin, the leader of the Mellaren people."

    Olekin was a little surprised. He couldn''t help but look at the private soldiers on his left and right, and shouted with a smile: "Oh, it seems that my name is spreading on the other side of the mountain, and even a child knows it."

    The private soldiers all cheered up, like a mockery.

    Rurik was not angry, and said coldly: "Don''t hurt these kids anymore, all your people will leave."

    "Haha, dare a child order me?"

    "No! I..." Rurik calmed down, "I know at least one brave person who should attack someone more brave. I see you beating a child, it''s brave."

    For a moment, Olekin''s heart was suffocated. He lowed his throat and said viciously: "They are not children. At least they are not children of my tribe. They are a kind of dirty wild dogs, they often steal, and now they are actually trying Attack me. Norwegians in the distance, are you going to save these wild dogs?"

    Rurik looked at the children who were sitting silly at the roots of the wooden wall waiting to be beaten up, knocking on the battlefield. He felt that Olekin was teaching the wild children what he was doing. It was obviously just beating people for fun. When I think that I need to do big business with these guys, I don''t need to say that I feel disgusted. It can be said that the leader of the dignified tribal alliance is nothing but this!

    Rurik originally had some beautiful illusions about the leader Olegin. He learned some public opinions that were not conducive to this person through various channels. He did not expect to see it today. Even the most reliable leader of this servant is not good enough. It''s too far.

    Disgust is disgust, he Olekin is a leader, he is also a leader. For the benefit of the Ross tribe, not only does business need to be done, but it also has to be expanded, because money and materials are the most tangible.

    Listening to this person''s words, it seems that the M?laren people are also tolerating theft by outsiders, because Olegin, as the leader, used cruel methods because they squeezed the people''s grievances.

    Rurik looked at the raised heads of the trembling children again. They were indeed male and female, and they cast all imploring eyes.

    Suddenly, he thought of the few children he met not long ago, they were also expelled by the Mellaren women.

    It seems that whether it is a leader or a commoner, they are expelling wild children from outside?

    But where did these children come from? Judging from the blond hair of the children, they have a typical Scandinavian appearance. Rurik can be sure that refugees from a certain tribe at that time experienced exactly the same tragedy as Carlota last year.

    Save them?

    of course!

    Rurik was determined and said loudly, "I can save them."

    "Just you? The distinguished guest from afar, accept your kindness! I really can''t think of how you Norwegians will show kindness, aren''t you good at taking slaves and then selling them? If you don''t mind, please tell me who you are. "Olekin''s disdain is already beyond words.

    Tell him his identity? Of course you can''t claim to be a Roth.

    Now that he is acting as the Norwegian, Rurik had an idea: "We are from Balmerk, I am the son of Balmerk, this time we are going to visit you when we climb the mountain."

    Olekin froze for a while, and then Ji Zhongshengzhi gave a false smirk, "Balmerk? Ah, so it''s you!"

    He didn''t know that Rurik was acting every time, in order to avoid embarrassment, he had to act like he knew the so-called Balmerks.

    Actually? The residents of Narvik Port in this era have not yet integrated into the Norwegian tribal alliance system. They are still self-contained and very closed. Of course they are indeed Norwegians.

    "So, can you forgive them now?" Rurik continued to ask.

    "Forgive? Of course you can, but it needs... it needs money."

    "How much can they buy for their lives?"

    Olekin could not have imagined that this beautiful boy could be so proactive, but he was not a really unscrupulous guy just to make some money. After he calmed down, he realized that these crazy dog-like children are actually bad dogs in various senses.

    Recently, there have indeed been more refugees from the north in the tribe, almost all of them are young children.

    Some businessmen are gathering these children, and some wealthy households are choosing the men and women who can be cultivated. As for picking the remaining children, the private soldiers on their own patrols can always get reports from the tribe, and they find one or two hard states every morning. Little corpse.

    This is really unfavorable. The people of the tribe can''t stand the appearance of dead bodies near their homes, and they also complain that their property is often stolen.

    Who is the thief? Those foreign children who infiltrate the tribe must be thieves.

    If anyone can take away the dirtiest guy left, dead or alive, even if the perpetrator is a group of Norwegians, it would be great.

    Olekin didn''t think much, "A child with a silver coin, let them go." After that, he counted the ones who can obviously move around. "Give me twenty silver coins. As for the ones lying on the ground, Just forget it."

    Having said that, Olekin immediately cleaned up the killing, and those with the iron sword in the sheath finally showed their ferocity, and completed the killing cleanly and without even blinking their eyes.

    "Oh! You unexpectedly!" Rurik was taken aback. He noticed that the wide-open eyes of the child who had witnessed the death of his companion were almost faint, and behind him was the metal buzzing of drawing swords.

    "Killing people in front of us? What are you?" Arik felt that he had been strongly insulted. He had double swords in his hands again and yelled: "A real man, just fight with me."

    Olekin shook his head regretfully, motioned to his subordinates to pull away a bunch of small corpses, and continued; "You should thank me. Anyway, if you take these people away, you won''t be able to save them. They are seriously injured. I gave them great pleasure. It¡¯s strange that you raised these children and sold them as slaves. You actually have mercy on them! You are the strangest Norwegian I have ever met."

    Rurik bared his teeth. Why didn''t he feel insulted?

    Is the value of human life only one silver coin? It''s ridiculous. Or does this Olekin feel that he has the power of life and death in all things?

    Rurik turned from anger to anger. He resisted the humiliation, signaled his cousin to stop trying to irritate those people, and personally unlocked the money bag on his waist. He threw it as hard as he was holding a solid ball with both hands, was caught by a private soldier and presented it to his owner.

    "This is a pound of silver, we bought their lives!"

    Olekin opened the purse and saw that there were silver coins of excellent color, and he couldn''t help but feel happy. Although the money is not much, fortunately the fineness of the silver is excellent, this is a good surprise for him who is very short of money.

    "Now, let them make a living." Rurik continued.

    Olekin nodded, and stretched out his hand to signal the private soldier to leave a way so that the controlled child could escape.

    Rurik turned his head to look at the children, and shouted, "Follow me now! You can live by leaving me!"

    However, many children were frightened by the blood just now.

    "Hey! Can''t you understand Gnoss? Follow me, give you food, and give you clothes."

    With such a promise, the child stood up boldly and tremblingly, dragging his hungry body to tentatively walking towards Rurik. During this period, there were three other boys who ran away, making Rurik really speechless.

    Olekin shrugged and deliberately said: "Look, do you think you are a good person? These wild children don''t appreciate it."

    Rurik said nothing, watching the remaining children go faster and faster, and finally sat in front of him panting, pulling their legs with their dirty little hands. He and them are obviously of the same age. They were as thin as bones, and their clothes were so broken that they were almost non-existent, exposing their terrible ribs. It was really terrifying.

    One by one they were screaming about their hunger, and Rurik was at a loss for a while.

    Olekin turned his face to look at the wild children who had been mingling with the Norwegian travelers, and said loudly: "The rest is your own business. There are too many wild children recently, if you Norwegians can take them away , It''s really great. I hope you can always have a kind heart and help me solve some problems." He hooked his head and muttered, "Although your kindness is stupid."

    Olekin took his men and left one after another, and tranquility was restored to the area where the situation was once very tense.

    The Mellaren people who hid to watch the play, after they walked out one after another, or continued to observe from a distance, there were also women carrying baskets and a little smoked dried fish approaching them.

    An old woman without threats?

    Arik put his guard down and asked the person''s purpose.

    She surrendered the fish in the basket and threw it directly on the ground. The hungry children didn''t care about being dirty, so they just caught it and stuffed it in their mouths.

    Rurik can¡¯t say anything, the kindness of the Mellaren people can only be maintained by an old lady?

    He tried to talk to this kind old lady. Unexpectedly, the old lady also said: "Are you Norwegians? Something different from what I saw. You''d better take all these thieves away and don''t let them die on us." The tribe, never show up with us."

    "Ah! Do you hate them so much?"

    "A bunch of thieves! I beg you to take them away, life is hard enough."

    Now Rurik gave up. The so-called kindness of the old lady was nothing but a disguised order to chase away guests.

    The old lady left after delivering the fish. Seeing that the children had no serious damage to the covering rags, she could no longer be ashamed. It was really like a puppy lying on the ground to eat. After all, Canglin knows the etiquette, they are one step away from starving to death, and they don''t care about what to eat.

    Rurik regretted that the three boys who had fled, followed him, and knelt down as servants. They could have a good future as New Ross people.

    It''s a pity that they ran away.

    What is a bit of fish? R¨¹richle ordered his men to untie the pockets of dry food, take out the precious oatmeal in the bag, and break them into pieces and distribute them to the hungry children.

    The mercenaries did. Everyone knows that Master Rurik will take these boys and girls as servants, and then they will be trained on the hills west of Roseburg. It is very likely that these children who eat like wild dogs, ten Years later, he can be trained as a combat dog.

    Rurik didn''t worry about hearing about their identities, anyway, they could understand Gnostic language, it was time to go back soon, and bringing them back would be a windfall for this trip.

    "Hurry up and eat. After eating, follow us to the beach. I will arrange a warm place for you tonight. Everyone can put on new clothes and eat good meat."

    While the boys and girls were crying, their mouths kept chewing. They raised their heads, and had already regarded the beautiful Rurik with a golden ponytail as a savior sent by the gods.

    At this moment, the three escaping boys unexpectedly appeared again! And this time they didn''t come here alone, with some children behind them? !

    They looked timidly at first, and then hurried across the empty field in front of the Olegin leader''s house, panting and sitting in front of Rurik. This running was almost their last strength.

    Rurik saw that, except for the three boys, the other ten seemed to be girls? This is strange. Oh, maybe in the previous disaster, some children ran so fast and hid them first?

    "Give them something to eat and let them regain their strength."

    The mercenaries obeyed the orders, and each of the new children was given a little oatmeal.

    It seems that some human strength has recovered, Rurik still can''t wait to ask: "Let''s talk, where did you come from."

    A shaggy boy who seemed less than ten years old grudgingly mumbled: "We are from... Uppsala."

    "Uppsala?!" Rurik remembered that there was a large tribe in the northeast of Lake M?laren, whose population was probably a little more than that of the Ross tribe.

    "How did you Uppsala get here?"

    The boy replied, "Are you...Are you not Norwegians? How do you know that we are in Uppsala There are no more Mellaren spectators around, and R¨¹rik can''t help but laugh. , The mercenaries also laughed.

    "Norwegian? That''s a lie to that idiot. We are Ross people, and my identity is very noble. Now kneel down on me and be my slaves, and you will not die."

    They were so humble that they only wished to live, so they knelt down in front of Rurik.

    "Now I declare that all of you are my servants. I am Rurik, Rurik of Ross, and I will bring you back to Ross. From now on you are not from Uppsala. You are from Ross. Now all Stand up and follow me."

    The group of Uppsala boys and girls who ate something, at least they are no longer so swaying to walk, but they are still extremely hungry. Rurik was very happy to land in the bazaar and brought only a little rations for hunger. These foods were not much, and they would not be crushed to death when they were distributed to hungry children.

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 334 is the same as the leader), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 335ï¼š Disaster for the Uppsala

    (The Rise of Rurik( Find the latest chapter!

    The group of people can be regarded as ending the swaying of the market, but they have to walk again along the old road on their way home.

    Now that the news of the "strange Norwegian businessman" has spread, the drama has to continue.

    Mercenaries will carry some tools with them, such as knives, axes, and fine hemp rope for binding things. Rurik didn''t know what happened to Uppsala, a tribe that was clearly far from war. Anyway, a group of children fled to the M?laren bazaar to find a way to survive.

    The children were tied their hands one after another, and Rurik and his party also played the role of slave traders. They swaggered through the market and attracted many people''s character. It was not the slaves they controlled, but their costumes.

    The news had spread, and the Norwegian in the burqa almost got into a fight with the leader. Are there some bold Norwegians who dare to challenge the leader of M?laren?

    The market merchants said that they were brave men. Unexpectedly, shortly after Rurik and his party left, the whole market jumped up.

    Without him, the leader of Olekin brought his private soldiers to collect the so-called tax. The news had already spread, and anyone who didn''t pay could be beaten up.

    At the pier, Gould had sent a long boat. Thinking that Rurik might purchase a lot of things, this boat was bigger in size.

    The sailor who had been ordered to pick up the crew was taken aback by the return of Rurik. They landed with only a dozen people, and now they have become a behemoth with more than forty people.

    A large number of ragged children boarded the boat with their hands tied up. There was no fear in their eyes, only a strong sense of anticipation for the legendary Gould Island and Roseburg.

    Sailors are self-aware, they don¡¯t ask anything, they just control the sails, while the mercenaries of R¨¹rik and even Arik are all working as oarsmen, just for the ship to return to Gould Island as soon as possible, brothers Can eat barbecue.

    "Now, untie their rope!"

    Rurik''s order was immediately implemented. The mercenary pulled the rope a few times, and the rope on the children''s wrists was loosened.

    Yes, the mercenaries **** are live buckles, which also confirms that swaggering through the market is just an act.

    The children were released from all restraints, and they all held a little dried fish in their hands and ate on their own, and even sucked the fish bones again.

    The sky was dim, the cold lake breeze swept across the waters, and the wheat fields that were doing their best to ears were rustling in the wind.

    Some obscure fishing boats on the lake lit the torches that lure fish, and the big fish net has sunk in the water, waiting for the perfect opportunity to catch the perch.

    The huge Lake M?laren has a huge resource of freshwater fish, among which the deliberate perch is the largest, and every autumn, salmon that inhabit a wide range of seas begin to return to their inherent spawning grounds, and a considerable number of perch must enter first Lake M?laren, and then into the small river deep into the cradle-like swamp.

    The vast lake area is almost all the fishing grounds of the Merlaren fishermen. Another group of bold fishermen entered the sea and faced the northern Ross people who had been competing with them for marine fishing grounds in the past two years. They dared not say anything.

    As usual, the Gould family is not involved in lake fishing. They and many commercial families occupying the islands in the lake have a very professional ethics, that is, they only do business and never rob the Merlaren people for basic survival resources.

    At least the merchants will not threaten the roots of the tribe. The leader of Mellaren has always asked them to pay tribute when they go ashore to do business, except for all freedom. Even the merchants need to spend money to buy food if they want to raise a group of family members, and their consumption makes life easier for the fishermen in M?laren.

    In general, the Mellaren tribe has more supplies and is more capable of resisting natural disasters and shortages of supplies.

    However, for those tribes living in the inland areas, the geographical location of the Uppsala determines that they can hardly grab some resources from the fertile Lake M?laren. Their farmland is also naturally barren, and even the food they can get is grown. There are really not many warm years. They are also actively raising livestock for wool and milk, which can raise more people.

    However, the autumn of 831 came too early.

    A large long rowing boat full of people docked at the pier on Gould Island.

    Rurik and his mercenaries took the lead to step down the landing plank and stand on the trestle bridge.

    "You all come down, children of Uppsala, this is your home for the time being."

    The gentle call slightly dispelled the children''s worries. They were still very vigilant overall. When the first boy tentatively stepped out of the plank, the subsequent children followed carefully and finally all stepped onto the trestle.

    "Very good. Let me go now, and I will give you food."

    The time was in the evening, the setting sun was casting the last rays of glow on the lake, and the eastern world was already shining with galaxies.

    The whole island is filled with the smell of food. As usual, people on the island eat thick vegetable soup and a lot of grilled fish. Before the oats were harvested, Gould sent people to buy food and brought back fresh fish and vegetables.

    Almost everyone is eating, but there is no canteen here, and Gould has no plans in this regard.

    The core area of ??the island is surrounded by a wooden wall. While playing a defensive role, it also serves as a key to protect against the cold.

    A large number of people were holding wooden bowls in one hand and a few grilled fish skewers in the other. They sat on the wood that was deliberately crossed at the base of the wall to feast on.

    The most ordinary people can only eat the most ordinary food, including the beggars from multiple tribes who were gathered early by Gould, who have been eating surimi soup for a long time. Although the food is lacklustre, no one will be hungry.

    As for the mercenaries, it was naturally a meal of beef, mutton and fish.

    As for Gould himself, the greedy habit of others becomes more and more serious in his later years.

    He deliberately left a little bit of spirits and blended it with ale or wine to drink. Of course, there is barbecue for eating. If the food is satisfied, the beauty will naturally have it.

    Gould, of course, had fun in time and wanted to enjoy the rest of his life in his old age, so he was not confused.

    As usual, he and his eldest son Snoreva gathered for dinner, accompanied by the newest maid. Perhaps the only drawback is the lack of actors and actresses.

    Under the dim and pulsating chandelier, the two people holding knives and cutting barbecues are really a bit hideous. Gould, the old guy, deliberately inserted meat with a dagger, and delivered it to the maid beside him. He also said some promises, and he was moved to tears when he saw the meat-eating servant, and he smiled completely literally. Of the three hundred catties fat man, his round blue eyes narrowed into a gap.

    The two men of the Gould family were enjoying their dinner, and they seemed to have forgotten Master Rurik''s landing at the Mellaren Bazaar.

    Finally, mercenaries hurriedly rushed into the dining scene.

    "My lord, Chief Rurik is back."

    "He''s finally back?! Oh!" Gould slapped his forehead vigorously, then pushed the two beauties around him away. He glanced at the eldest son: "Let''s go, welcome him in, it seems that the dinner party is about to add people."

    Gould got up almost with the help of the slave girl. He drank some strong alcohol and wandered around.

    At this moment, Rurik had just walked under the wooden wall with the children who had just been conquered.

    The wooden door creaked open, and a crowd of people entered the wooden castle in the core area of ??Gould Island.

    For those children, they were surprised to see a large number of people carrying rice bowls, and soon as the wooden door was closed, they were afraid of getting together subconsciously, and because they smelled the aroma of food, they couldn''t help but drool.

    After a while, Rurik finally saw Gould who was full of alcohol.

    "you''ve been drinking?"

    "Oh, my little master, I can only say that Ross Vodka is really delicious."

    "But it''s not as profitable as I thought." Rurik didn''t want to talk about the wine anymore, so he turned and pointed at the children who had gathered into a group of shadows, "I''m ashore. You see, this is me." The children found at the Mellaren Bazaar. Gould, you are guilty!"

    Gould was taken aback: "Huh? I''m guilty?" He couldn''t see how unhappy Rurik was. He didn''t know what the kid meant.

    He squinted and saw a group of trembling and pitiful children in the dim light, and he couldn''t help feeling strange.

    "You are guilty. Have you seen these children?"

    "I see, they..."

    "I thought you gathered the beggars from the entire Mellaren Bazaar. As a result, I met so many people today. Why? You can explain it to me."

    "This...wonderful!" Gould screamed outrightly, but he couldn''t say anything when a new group of children appeared in front of him. "Maybe, another group of foreign children have fled here recently?"

    "Huh?" Rurik suddenly narrowed his eyes, and inadvertently he felt that Gould had told a big secret. He didn''t want to linger: "I asked, these children are all Uppsala, maybe you know what Uppsala has gone through?"

    Gould squeezed his chin: "They are all Uppsalas? There are also Uppsalas among the children who gathered before. They claim that they don''t have enough food, and they were driven out by their parents to fend for themselves. Could it be that these people ..."

    "Maybe so?"

    Rurik intended to let these children eat and change into new clothes. It is best to wash their bodies again, or even get a good night''s sleep, and ask them about their experiences tomorrow. Now that everyone has arrived at Gould Island, just ask now.

    Food, clothing, shelter, and a stable future life, Rurik made these four promises in exchange for the immediate surrender of these Uppsala children. They are all simple, hunger and cold stimulate their survival instinct, as long as they can survive, they are willing to anything.

    The children talked about their past. After all, they are real children. Their pure heart leaves them with no reservations. One or the other is to tell the new master about everything they have encountered on the road to escape.

    The problem quickly became clear, but the scene described by the children was simply described as "there is nothing to eat".

    It turns out that the Uppsala tribe is experiencing a serious agricultural crisis!

    The Uppsala tribe, which is in the northeast of the M?laren tribe, also experienced a long winter this year. The planting season was forced to lag behind, and the local farmers still planted the crops, praying for the **** of harvest Frey and Odin, the incarnation of the sun, to give everyone a hot summer, so that the autumn harvest will not be too bad.

    However, their food is destined to be completely unavailable.

    Correct! Completely unacceptable!

    They only planted the seeds near May. The low temperature caused many seeds to be buried in the soil, but they did not germinate. When the seedlings finally grew up, they did not grow well.

    The temperature throughout the summer was not as warm as the Uppsala people hoped, and the seedlings did not grow quickly. Of course, there is also no fertilization at all, and the reason why watering depends entirely on rainfall.

    After a rain that lasted for many days, autumn had arrived, but there was no sign of heading in all the farmland.

    The autumn equinox is approaching. In the hearts of locals, after the average day and night of autumn, the first snow will soon come.

    During the short frost-free period, they had no harvest. To make matters worse, most Uppsala people could not catch enough fish in the river, and carried boats to the beach for offshore fishing, and the profit was not high. The annual "battle" to store supplies for the winter has begun, and a very serious question is before the entire tribe-a famine is destined to come, what will happen in the future?

    There is a saying that the disaster is approaching. The wealthy people in the Uppsala tribe generally own a large amount of farmland, and a group of tenant farmers are taking care of the land for them.

    There is no harvest of farmland pellets, but the tenant farmers still have to pay the rent.

    The wealthy knew that their tenant farmers could not produce a large amount of oats and rye, and they did not even have the ability to catch fish for rent. The so-called tenant farmers are farmers who have cultivated their land. The natural disasters have caused them to gradually lose their land and become people who "work" for the wealthy tribes.

    Now, the most tragic agricultural harvest is coming. The tenant farmers who have no income are completely in a state of extreme poverty, that is, all their assets cannot offset the debts they owe.

    In fact, they have the last asset, and that is themselves.

    It can be said that the stratification of the Ross tribe is relatively late compared to the entire tribal alliance. The various tribes living near Lake M?laren have almost completed the evolution from tribe to state. To a certain extent, the Uppsala tribe Has become a slavery city-state.

    Those who can only sell themselves to repay the agricultural debts of the wealthy, in order to survive, they really can only serve as slaves, so-called serfs.

    In this way, wealthy people who own land, their lives will suffer a certain loss due to this disaster, but because they have acquired a group of slaves, they may begin the most thorough exploitation next year. After all, for serfs, they must farm the land throughout the year, and the rewards given to them are only food that will not starve to death.

    In this state, the wealthy of Uppsala, the slaves they no longer care about are actually their own clan.

    mercy? why? The leader of the Melalen tribe has already done this, and the leader himself does not matter. Many ordinary people have become serfs of the powerful, and even the leader has become very powerful because of this.

    The family became serfs, men and women were forced to face a sad fate, but there was one last hope in their hearts.

    If the children are controlled by the leader, they will also be regarded as debts to be paid off, and the children will also be slaves for life.

    The completely bankrupt Uppsala farmers drove their children in extreme grief and ordered them to "run away from home" and flee to the Mellaren Bazaar to become beggars. Theoretically, the parents of their children can drag their families to become refugees. This is just a theory, because the powerful families of the Mellaren will also select and even capture the refugees as slaves.

    They would rather let their children go to Mellaren to try their luck, and stay in their hometown.

    Because some rumors are circulating among the various tribes, that is, there are some merchants with unknown motives in Mellaren who are gathering children. It is rumored that boys will be trained as private soldiers, girls or servants, and even trained. The concubine Ji who became the master, in short, the situation of the child will never be worse than it is now.

    Almost overnight, hundreds of children with little food ventured towards the core territory of the Mellaren people in the southwest.

    They were either weak or dead, or were killed by wolves along the way. More than sixty people left fled to the Mellaren Bazaar.

    The children are all accusing them of being cruelly driven away by their parents, but they don''t know that their parents will face a more tragic fate of life-long slavery.

    In fact, they were controlled by Rurik and faced a similar fate.

    Hearing about "parents maliciously abandoning" children, now Rurik is not surprised at all. He is not surprised at all. It is like a small forest called "baby cemetery" near Roseburg, which can not feed babies. Will be abandoned here. Who would abandon a newborn child whenever there is food to eat?

    In just two years for the Ross people, Rurik was convinced that the entire tribe had basically solved the problem of food and clothing throughout the year, and the abandonment of the baby had ended. Of course, there was also a death order issued by the leader Otto to restrain it.

    Some of the children who spoke clearly explained their miserable experience, and Rurik felt chills all over his body.

    He sighed deeply: "Oh, I really can''t expect most of the parents to be kind."

    "Benevolence? The Uppsala people have no food. Without food, the men will take up weapons to rob. I don¡¯t think Uppsala can rob anyone. They dare not attack the Mellaren, let alone Ability to organize a fleet to attack the Gotlanders. Do you attack the Ross people in the north? Attack us? They dare to looting, I think if you are strong, you will easily kill them." Gould said coldly.

    "Of course!" Rurik didn''t change his face: "If the Mellaren army comes to hit me, it will be my merciless killing that awaits them. You know, our crossbow is invincible."

    Hearing, Gould suddenly heard the murderous intention hidden in these words. war? Mellaren attacked the Rus when they were full? But Rick said this.

    Gould asked in a low voice, "Did you encounter anything on the shore, Rurik?"

    "Yes. I met Olegin. He is really a hateful guy. He actually killed people in front of me, so he is still a leader? He is a child killer at all, hateful!"

    Gould didn¡¯t know how angry Rurik was to make such an overly benevolent child angry. That would have to be...

    Because of surprise, Gould, who was slightly drunk, came to his senses: "Ah? You mean, leader Olekin, he...he provoke you? Ah! Did you go to him yourself?!"

    "It''s just a chance encounter." Rurik stretched his head, "he dared to kill my servant. Sooner or later, he will lose his position as the leader."

    Rurik has long had the ambition to become the new leader, and even his ambition is even greater, just like the great existence of the legendary Roman emperor.

    Ambition returns to ambition. Gould knew that his little master was actually a very pragmatic man by nature.

    "Oh! I don''t know what happened to you and him but we still have to do business with him."

    "It''s only now." Rurik bared his teeth.

    "Okay." Gould shrugged, "I have sent a messenger, and the messenger has not yet returned. It will be fine if you come back, and then you will have a good rest on the island. As for these children..."

    "According to the old rules." Rurik put a commanding tone: "When we go back, I want all the Uppsala children to live. You arrange their lives as usual, and treat them to healthy children if they are sick. Tell them what to do."

    "I understand." Gould nodded deeply. "They are already the new Roths."

    "Of course! I want all the beggars expelled by the leader, especially the Olekin!" Ruriek continued to bark his teeth, "Sooner or later, the child who survived his persecution will become my soldier. Mela The Lun people will pay for their prejudice and arrogance!"

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 335 The Disaster of the Uppsala), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 336ï¼š Just look down on him

    The moment the Uppsala children arrived at Gould Island, a new destiny had already arrived.

    The happiness they could have imagined is so cheap that they just don''t get hungry often.

    On Gould Island, they had the opportunity to eat thick vegetable soup and nibble on fresh grilled fish. They also received an unexpected meal, and R¨¹rich asked Gould to kill a sheep to appease the poor children with a barbecue.

    Does the taste of eating red meat exist in memory?

    Boys and girls, the meat in their hands is only half-cooked, and the aroma of the barbecue makes them almost irrational.

    No, on the first night, their shriveled belly was filled with food for the first time, and the bulging belly contrasted sharply with the clearly visible ribs.

    The things that will subvert their perceptions are yet to come.

    Each child was given a jacket, pants, and even underwear that were simply stitched on burlap. Gould actually gave this brand new outfit to all the gathered children in accordance with Rurik''s special request. As the weather turns cold, each child is also given a leather jacket.

    Before they changed into new clothes, they had old clothes that were torn off and were badly damaged. Several old women who took care of some house affairs bathed the new children on Gould''s order.

    They were driven in groups to the dark wooden houses, and with cold water poured on the hot stones, the whole room soon became hot and humid.

    The feeling of warmth and refreshment combined with the happy feeling of fullness makes them feel happy, but they don''t know what will happen next.

    The Finnish sauna was just the beginning. The children''s mud was finally washed off by soap, and their muddy hair was also washed clean.

    As new clothes and new shoes were put on, the hair of boys and girls was simply tied into a ponytail, and part of the hair was cut off by a knife if the hair was too long. The sloppy image is the past tense. When they are in a warm wooden house, lying in a warm sleeping nest made of leather, it is only then that everyone realizes that a whole day''s adventure is not a dream.

    The Uppsala children quickly adapted to a new life. Together with the children who were gathered before, they did what they could on the little island of Gould.

    Uppsala? Say goodbye to this identity forever!

    Their new identity is Rurik''s servant, and it sounds like this identity is also a slave, but it is not. The kind of slaves who were exploited to death are definitely not what Rurik wants. They are first of all human beings, and as long as they are human, they can burst out strong subjective initiative with correct guidance. They can clearly create wealth, so that when they are exploited, they can reap greater benefits for themselves as masters.

    Satisfying their food, clothing, and shelter is just the most basic thing. If they can make them think that servants are proud, then it is what they want.

    Rurik is constructing an identity concept for his servants-servants who surrender to the chief family are also the new Ros.

    Children who have lost their parents, their hometowns, and some of them need a new support. At this time, Rurik stood up and claimed that "I am your backer."

    But Rurik has made promises to Carlotta.

    No, while he was waiting for the messenger sent by Gould to return the clear order from the leader, Rurik grouped all the children stranded on the island.

    Carlotta, as the chief woman of Ostara, accepted the oath of allegiance from more than fifty children in the kneeling ceremony, so that the Ostara tribe nominally added fifty more clansmen. Rurik separated all the Uppsala children, and they almost all saw scenes of violence from the leader. For Mellaren, the place of hope they had imagined is now the place of evil.

    Who is the great good person? It''s from Ross!

    More than fifty Uppsala boys and girls transformed into children of the Ross tribe. They have no father or mother, but they have a trustworthy brother Rurik.

    Life seems to have entered a short period of tranquility, and tranquility is only the appearance of the tiny Gould Island.

    The world outside the island is really getting chaotic.

    Leader Olekin wants to exploit all the merchants selling goods in the bazaar again. He has basically succeeded! Considering that the sheep''s wool cannot be exhausted at one time, he did not charge too strict tax.

    The toss about the bazaar lasted for two full days. Merchants who landed on various roads and did not bring their goods to avoid the edge in time, collected up to 20,000 pounds of silver coins, as well as some copper coins.

    It seems that Olekin has made a lot of money. Actually? The money still cannot satisfy him.

    For a long time, the wheat harvest season is the best time for him to reap the benefits.

    The climate is getting colder and colder. The lowest temperature at night around Lake M?laren is not too bad due to the regulation of the great lake.

    The wheat production is destined to decrease, and every farmer can evaluate this year''s output from the heading status.

    Maybe this year''s wheat production will be cut by half!

    The families of the Mellaren tribe with a large number of acres, when they perceive the crisis, also found an opportunity.

    This year, a group of farmers are destined to go bankrupt due to reduced production. If they want to survive, they will have to buy living food and next year¡¯s crops from those who have a large amount of food. For this reason, they will sell part of the land to tide over the difficulties, or it is true. There is no way to sell yourself as a slave.

    As the most powerful person, how could Olekin let go of this opportunity to exploit his own people? Exploiting wealth is one of his goals, besides, by directly controlling a large number of tribesmen, making them complete serfs, relying entirely on their own rewards to live, so that his family''s power in the entire tribe can maintain its peak for a long time. In controlling the power of the tribe for a long time, your own family can also control the entire alliance for a long time.

    Although there is no rigorous theory to support his actions, he is indeed using economic means to continuously expand his comprehensive strength. The ability to support a 500-person private army that is completely free from production is an important manifestation of strength.

    Since leaving Rick back to Gould Island, he has been limited to four days! Rurik wanted to meet what Gould called the craftsmen who made the big boats, and also wanted to meet Fodgen, the clothes-making master who claimed to intend to immigrate to Roseburg.

    However, none of them came, and even the number of boats on the lake has been reduced these days.

    Finally, the messenger sent by Gould every day, after four consecutive days of closed doors, finally saw the leader Olegin, reported to him the visit of the two sons of the leader of Ross, with a large amount of silver coins, eager to buy a new one. Facts about Mai.

    Olekin didn''t mean to neglect Gould''s messenger, he really had his own things to do.

    What he lacks most now is silver coins. This is by no means his greed, it is entirely due to reality, forcing him to need a lot of cash.

    No, a nobleman came with a substantial amount of silver coins. Although Olegin wanted to see Otto, the leader of Rose, his two sons came to meet him, and Olegin felt that his dignity was obtained. respect.

    The permission of the audience was granted! Just tomorrow!

    At night, the chamber of Gould Island.

    As usual, the dim room was filled with the aroma of barbecue, the oily roast lamb exuded a charming aroma, but now Rurik did not have particularly strong food to take a bite.

    Gould also maintained great restraint for the first time ever, and was completely broken for tomorrow''s events.

    There were only four people sitting in the huge room, the father and son Gould, and the two brothers Rurik and Arik.

    "Although it has been delayed for a lot of time, the fellow Olekin finally did not let us wait in vain. The news is that, tomorrow we must see him. This is a very important matter for the two of you. Please do well for the Ross tribe. Behave it." Gould''s words were all from the bottom of his heart.

    Rurik listened very well, but Arik still looked contemptuously.

    Gould looked at Arik''s unruly appearance, the stone in his heart just couldn''t let go.

    "What happened the other day, no matter what, you actually offended the leader. I am most afraid that he cares about these things and will end up against you two. I think when we meet tomorrow, you two should be... as a salute. apologize."

    When Gould said this, he lacked confidence. The corner of his eye was always watching Arik''s mood changes.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as his own voice fell, Arik yelled for a while; "Apologize?! Why?!"

    "Ah! My hero, listen to my advice. Apologizing to that man is the most correct decision."

    "But that puts me to shame."

    "No." Gould sighed slightly, and persuaded in the tone of a person who came over: "Two, when you step into Olekin''s mansion, your identity is not your own. You are the entire Ross tribe. Incarnation!"

    "Then you can''t apologize!" Arik sat up straight, and he looked at Gould with murderous eyes. "What''s wrong with our proud Ross tribe? Obviously that Olekin provoked me."

    "Ah...for the benefit of the Ross people, I just suggest that you give in at a special moment not really give in. If you can get a lot of benefits from pretending to give in, we can do this."

    "Is it a slave? Why?! And you, why do you order me?"

    What is "being a slave" here and there? Gould secretly scolded Arik for his recklessness. He didn''t dare to say that. He had no choice but to continue to persuade him painstakingly. He frowned as he looked at Rurik, who was not speaking for a while, presumably the child could understand his own good intentions.

    Gould immediately turned his face, and said sincerely: "Rurik, I hope you can understand what I mean."

    "Well, if you apologize to that person, you can get a lot of benefits, but that''s okay."

    Hearing, Gould was overjoyed, and Arik stood up and looked at his stupid brother and asked, "Rurrik, you are crazy? Why should we succumb to that guy? Didn''t you get so angry that you wanted to stab that guy yourself? people?"

    "Brother! Don''t be impulsive!" Rurik raised his head and shouted resolutely.

    Arik sat down again, holding his hands together like an angry toad: "I just don''t accept him. Olekin, that''s an idiot. If we are hostile to each other, I will cut off his head on the battlefield."

    What the cousin was talking about? Rurik didn''t think so. As far as his own emotions are concerned, the past contacts between the Rus and the Mellaren were limited to the spontaneous contacts of some businessmen, and the official level of contact has long been severed.

    The Ross people have been overcoming difficulties in these years, and a large number of young fighters have experienced very good killing experience. They are rebellious and want everyone to really admit that a guy they have never met is the most noble leader. Why? !

    I''m afraid, depending on Olegin is the leader of the alliance.

    Regardless of Arik''s cheer, he knew that even if it was the presence of Old Otto, he would not dare to ruin the inherent political ecology of the alliance. As long as the Ross people are still accumulating their strength, they have to strategically persuade and even flatter them.

    After all, Arik is a reckless man, and Gould can see that Rurik is the wise man. His only hope is that Arik will not cause any unpleasant incidents tomorrow.

    Gould continued to suggest: "Based on what I know about that man, he is a person who is very happy. He needs the most powerful person to recognize his power in his life. Therefore, I hope you can provide him with a precious gift."

    "Gift? He deserves it too!" Arik interrupted sternly.

    Rurik understood Gould¡¯s intentions now. If that guy is really happy and takes out some valuables to indulge himself, in terms of the benefits he may get, a little gift will completely become a stepping stone to greater benefits. .

    What is the greatest benefit? Rurik has already thought that if the Ross tribe wants to continue to develop, expanding commercial trade with the Mellaren is a top priority. The two sides can sign some trade agreements, so that the Ross tribe can rely on the leader himself and get a steady stream of supplies. The most important thing here is food.

    However, Arik still kept talking about idiots, idiots and so on.

    Gould really took the trouble. He complained: "Arik, what do you know is an idiot? You can''t position yourself correctly. He claims to be strong. This is an idiot."

    "Ah!" Arik was overjoyed first, and sneered: "Unexpectedly, you treat the leader as an idiot? I thought you were afraid of his so-called power."

    Gould strained his old face again, not wanting to say anything for now.

    Rurik laughed and didn''t say a word. He looked at Gould and knew that this guy had something in his words. There was a pun here, but it was actually mainly criticizing Arik for being a reckless guy.

    The person who can humbly listen to his own opinions is Rurik. As for Arik, this young man of war again, Gould doesn''t want to offend him.

    "Our purpose is to do business. This year, the wheat is destined to fail on a large scale. For the Ross people, we must obtain a large amount of wheat. In order to achieve this goal, we have to coax Olekin to get him the pleasure of being bowed down. We get a lot of wheat. . Finally, his people will be hungry next year, and ours will not worry about food. Maybe one day, he will kneel in front of you and beg for food. So those polar bear skins that are going to be sold..." When these words were said, Gul De also looked at the changes in Arik''s expression. Perhaps his words were tactful enough, and the young man''s tight face was slightly loosened.

    Rurik gritted his teeth: "I understand, all the bear skins I brought were given to him as gifts."

    "No need!" Gould waved his hand. "Give him two pieces of leather enough. That guy really needs the steel swords, steel spears, and crossbows of our Roths, except for a large amount of leather. It is enough to supply him. The ordnance is exchanged for huge benefits, and the decision is yours."

    "It''s a pity that the time is immature. Only our soldiers are equipped with the best weapons, and then sell the extra weapons. I think it will work." If that is the case, Rurik doesn''t think this is necessary in his heart." It is also possible to sell the "human version" weapons for personal use, and to sell the "monkey version" weapons to Olegin to make a big profit.

    "Then give him bear skins and bear heads. Don''t give gifts like spirits, glasses, and soaps. That guy is already our big customer. In my opinion, he is more willing to spend a lot of money. With a bear head with a big mouth, to show his personal bravery." Gould continued.

    Rurik patted his forehead, "Ah, I had brought all the bear heads with me if I knew it, and those things are useless by themselves."

    "Don''t say that." Gould hurriedly explained the role of the bear heads as specimens. "Rurik, if you can hunt a large number of bears, you can use bear heads to make a large number of helmets and distribute them to you. Warriors. Think about hundreds of warriors wearing bear heads. Your army will have the spirit of a bear, and it will scare your enemies before they go to war."

    For a moment, Rurik thought of Hu Ben.

    what? Is it possible that the leader Olekin wants to turn his private soldiers into "Xiong Ben"?

    Everyone¡¯s deliberations came to fruitionRurik was mentally prepared, and when necessary tomorrow, he would kneel on one knee and bow to the leader of the warrior. Of course, tomorrow''s true identity will inevitably be exposed, and the unpleasantness that happened with Olekin as a "Norwegian traveler" before, if the guy blames him, he has to continue to salute.

    There is also a bottom line for etiquette, and Rurik has already figured it out. If the person is acrimonious, the Ross people don''t need to be humiliated.

    It''s a big deal.

    At that time, it is not impossible for Arik, who already despised Olegin to make a fuss. Anyway, Arik is determined to despise Olegin. In his heart, Olegin¡¯s image of a cowardly "child killer" cannot be changed. .

    The end of tomorrow''s contact is unknown. Rurik eagerly hopes that he will sign a series of agreements with Olekin as the leader of Ross. He believes that a fallout due to a small matter of etiquette is purely a small probability event.

    It is even more likely that the two sides have signed a more equal bilateral trade agreement because of their needs. This is the biggest goal of Liurik.

 Chapter 337ï¼š Carl

    Since Rurik''s birth, the series of auras inherent in him have caused the traditional mode of the Rus tribe to select the strongest leader as the leader through a contest, and it collapsed in an instant.

    Yes, who would refuse "son of god" to lead everyone to become rich and strong? Judging from the current situation, the entire tribe is undergoing positive changes.

    The most humble people who had been forced to depend on the powerful tribesmen, they began to receive the favor of the chief family as never before, and they became powerful fans of Rurik.

    The tradition of selecting chiefs in battles has lost its existence, and the Rus tribe began to realize hereditary system in the Rurik generation.

    Many tribes in the alliance have completed this transformation. Those families that have been in power for a long time, of course, do not rely on the buff of mysticism. What they rely on is the powerful economic ability, through the control of the economic lifeline of the entire tribe, such as becoming The biggest landlord is a hereditary power.

    But in the Melaren tribe, the most populous and strongest, Olekin''s family did not really control the supreme power.

    There are many wealthy people in the tribe, and they are all big landlords who own a large number of fields, boats, and even cattle and sheep.

    There are a large number of tenant farmers and serfs around them, and they also rely on this financial power to support a group of private soldiers.

    As usual, they have to pay a tribute to the leader Olegin every year. Of course, for them, the so-called tribute is a symbolic piece of wheat. The tribute is more like taking a form, the so-called many wealthy landlords act in this way to swear loyalty to the leader.

    At least in the area of ??Olegin, he has huge financial resources and private soldiers, which can ensure the stability of the family power and the political ecology within the Mellaren tribe.

    What about the next generation?

    The eldest son, Carl, is really a natural and noble man. He has a high self-esteem, and he has never failed to compete with others with weapons in his hand.

    Olekin was a strong man when he was young, and he had the last laugh in the struggle within the family. However, in his own life, there is only one son Karl. Therefore, he named his only son "Carl", which also means "strong man".

    Olekin married several wives and only got one daughter after another. Unlike his own failed brothers, there are a large number of nephews, Olekin can hardly feel their cuteness, these boys grow up one by one, all eyeing their own power.

    To control power, we really can only rely on the eldest son''s personal ability.

    The young Carl is very young and strong. When he started to grow his beard, he was deliberately guided by his father to approach the female sex, in order to make the family members prosper as soon as possible.

    A few years later, when Karl had grown into an extraordinary warrior, Olekin finally got his wish and had his grandchildren, but he is still a granddaughter...

    Only the strong men among men can inherit the identity of their leader. For the benefit of the family, Carl gradually indulges in female sex.

    It was like the rude sprinkling of grain from the Mellaren people, and Karl was doing the same. Finally, in the past few years, Olegin had his own grandchildren one after another.

    A brightly dressed and very tall and strong young man, he temporarily suspended his free time and returned to the ruling core of the leader of Mellaren, in the castle surrounded by thick wooden walls.

    He is Carl. At the age of 30, he cut his hair from his temples with a knife, only a slip from the top to the back of his head, which was carefully braided. He has an alienated Moxican hairstyle, and his deliberately cut short beard makes his mental outlook full of competence and man''s strength.

    A large number of Mellaren landlords knew they could not have the power of the leader. In order to maximize the interests of the family, they had to deliberately have an affair with Karl, and it is best to give birth to a boy, so that from Karl, who is likely to become the next leader, rely on his grandson. Relationship gets a share.

    It can be said that each has its own needs.

    Carl returned rarely, Olekin didn''t mean to blame, and some just welcomed his son.

    It is rare for the father and son to sit down and talk together without the interference of a third person, but Carlton''s mood is not good.

    "Father, do you mean that Rurik is coming? A child who is so silly that you are admiring him when you see him, and you actually want to interfere in my life."

    "Oh. That Rurik is said to have been blessed by Odin. In recent years, the mysterious Ross people have become very active, and I have to beware of them."

    Carl was very disdainful: "Could you be afraid of them?"

    "Fear? Bah!" Olekin''s anger suddenly rose: "In the alliance, I don''t allow anyone to threaten the power of our family."

    "Don''t you think that Rurik is a threat?"

    "It''s just the rumors and the information sent to me by the spies, so I have to be cautious."

    The father put on a scheming face, which Carl thought was boring. "The agent told me everything, but the boy is strange, and the Ross people are also strange. They are training the kids and they have made some very good weapons. What can this say? A threat?"

    "I''m afraid it''s a threat." Olekin shook his head with his mouth sullen.

    "I don''t think it is necessary. No one can challenge our power."

    "At least it was okay in my rule, but you! When you are a leader, you must beware of the Ross people, their ambitions are no worse than you."

    The threatening tone of his father really made Karl uncomfortable. He grabbed the knife in his hand and said viciously: "He will come tomorrow and come well. Then kill him to avoid future troubles."

    Olekin was shocked by the words of the eldest son. He guessed that just because the eldest son was slightly frivolous and self-respecting, it was really possible to cause misfortune regardless of the overall situation.

    "That won''t work! If he really didn''t know that he died here in vain, he would be enmity with the Rus. By then, the other tribes will not trust us, and they will feel that they will encounter a conspiracy when they go to the meeting."

    "So what? Is there something stronger than us? We Mellaren don''t need any outsiders."

    "You!" The son actually snarled at himself? ! When Olekin thought of something, he slapped the table with anger: "Stupid! Our ancestors forced the Gotland to withdraw from the alliance, and now they have become the hounds of the Danes. Do you want more allies to withdraw from the alliance? Enemy with us? Now the Rus are frequently attacking the Gotland and the Danes, and I did not seize the opportunity to rescue the Ostrala crisis. Many tribes are resenting me, and many tribes are admiring the Rus. Otto, and you, actually want to kill Otto''s son."

    "If you don''t save the Ostras, it was your mistake! If I were the leader, I would have organized an army to fight back." Karl could not control his emotions and directly confronted his father.

    "But if we do that, we have to fight the Danes, and we will suffer heavy losses. The other tribes watched from the sidelines, and in the end it was our Mellaren who lost the most. Do you think I don''t want revenge?" Olekin tried his best to explain what he thought was power, but In Carl''s view, it is really reasonable for the world to scold him for not being authentic.

    Carl shrugged: "Then I will meet Rurik tomorrow to see what the so-called son of Odin is."

    Hearing the eldest son''s disrespect, Olekin was a little afraid: "We should show respect, at least we have to respect the great **** Odin. Maybe that child really got the favor."

    "Forget it. I think it''s useful to sell food in exchange for a lot of silver coins. Since the Ross people have brought a lot of money, we will make a deal with them. It doesn''t matter what Odin''s son or Odin blesses."

    What could Olekin say about this? The only thing he felt gratified was that when the eldest son was among a group of women, he not only kept his body strong miraculously, but also looked at some issues pragmatically.

    Yes, getting money now is the last word. The Ostara tribe was destroyed, and Olekin was burdened with a reputation for despair. He consciously needed a victory to reshape his authority. The war required the Mellaren to lead the battle, so in order to have a greater chance of winning, he You need to get money by various means, and you are using it to replace your army with better swords and shields.

    When Olekin wanted the businessman Gould to reveal his aspirations, he never expected the Ruths to react so quickly. The Roth came with a huge amount of silver coins, and he already had a plan in mind to get the money.

    The appointed day has arrived.

    Early in the morning, Rurik put on his costume. He was wearing a coat stitched with mink fur, a tight leather wrapped with gold threads bound his waist, and a dagger and a dagger hung on the belt as usual. He deliberately put on a necklace made of amber and glass beads to show them openly. A snow fox fur is worn on the top of his head, and the fluffy fox tail is placed behind his head, echoing his golden ponytail.

    He is a beautiful boy, his gorgeous clothes show power and wealth, and his firm eyes make people who meet him for the first time feel that this child is extraordinary.

    This time, Kawei also rarely changed into Gould''s tailor-made clothes. He felt that he was no longer a warrior fighting for life, but a businessman. Wearing this set is obviously Gould''s gorgeous coat for his sons who are about to reach adulthood, Arik''s mentality is really contradictory.

    If possible, he would rather change into a leather armor inlaid with gold and silver, put on a helmet riveted with copper, and spin his two swords to meet with the lord.

    Of course, Arik is also eager for wealth. He is eager to express himself with beautiful things. It is best to keep his martial arts and his colorful clothes, so that he can let his opponent know that he is a unique and ruthless character while standing in front of the battlefield.

    "It''s strange, I am a soldier, not a businessman. Now I think I am your son."

    Gould sighed secretly in his heart, wishing that one of his sons could have even one-tenth of Arik''s martial power. He smiled and said: "The servant will help you get your clothes dressed. My hero, I am sorry to wrong you today. Just play as a businessman."

    "Hey, I''m just worried that after changing into clothes, that guy won''t recognize me."

    "Olekin''s best not to pursue the matter of the previous few days. But I still have to apologize." Gould continued to exhort, "We are not going to seek revenge and provocation this time, but to implement what we negotiated."

    I heard that Arik reached out to stop the two maids from serving, and he turned his head: "Attention! It''s something you negotiated. I''m here this time just to help my brother get things done."

    "Oh, yes. We all need to be brave to you and bring courage to everyone. I hope your aura can deter them and let them collect the money and hand over the food."

    The resistance in Arik''s heart will never disappear, and he will never make a so-called apology. If he must make any statement by then, he plans to use silence as a way of contempt without saying a word at most. He also has his own bottom line. For example, he, his younger brother, and the Ross tribe have been verbally insulted by the other party. What else can he do? Draw out the sword and fight them!

    Arik couldn''t think of the risks that would be brought if such things happen. He considered himself very high, and he boasted that he could single-handedly smash a blood path. As for thinking of the worst result, sorry, Arik has never tasted the taste of failure, he has nothing to do. fear.

    These thoughts in his mind Liu Rick guessed a lot.

    Yes, let a ruthless man who killed countless people on the battlefield surrender to a person he hates. Is it possible?

    Rurik only hoped that after landing for a while, there would be no trouble. The cousin must not take the initiative to lose control. Rurik still did a little insurance, so the entourage was carefully selected people. For example, the mercenaries from Mellaren were arranged to continue to rest on Gould Island, and they were replaced by the veterans of the native Ross and fighting. Experienced Evlo.

    Two polar bear skins as gifts were **** and placed in a wooden box. On top of the leather, there are two bear heads whose brains and jaws have been removed. The hollows of the bear''s head and the sharp fangs of the upper jaw show its terribleness. The upper jaw bone is knocked off as a whole, so that the entire bear head can fit on the leather helmet of any warrior.

    After the meal, Rurik and his party were full of energy. They boarded a long boat and faced the refreshing lake breeze. The paddlers rowed to the shore with all their strength.

    This time, for the first time, Gould hung a small flag on the crowd with his sails unloaded. It was a piece of white linen cloth, stitched onto it by two pieces of cloth dyed in the shape of sky blue oars.

    This is the "boat oar" Peugeot adopted by the leader of the Rus tribe, and those who know it will naturally understand it.

    Hanging the banner stitched up in the face, in fact, it was also Lurik who declared his power to the Mellaren people.

    The ship docked, and the messenger Mellaren, who was waiting for the two "princes" of the Ross tribe, had been waiting for a long time.

    In fact, this private soldier was waiting on the beach with a group of private soldiers, and finally he helped the private soldiers who pulled the long boat to the shore. They had already had a battle with Rurik for many days. Only this time, when the two brothers were dressed in full costumes, they were all carefully dressed up by Gould, along with the accompanying guards.

    The private soldiers were busy paying attention to the fact that all the Ross people were wearing expensive leather clothes and fine furry hats on their heads. Their wealth is really enviable.

    So, who pays attention to the face of the Ross man?

    At that time, Rurik and his party were all in burqa, and most of the faces were always covered.

    None of the private soldiers realized that something was wrong, but they also found something wrong, that is, a little girl was obviously followed by the fat Gould Oh no! Maybe it should be two little girls.

    The bald messenger made a very funny salute to Arik, who was dressed in costume, holding his heart. "You must be Rurik of Rose. Dear guest, please allow me to lead you to the most noble lord."

    In the face of Oolong, Arik really wanted to laugh.

    Fortunately, he noticed the real Rurik''s gesture in the corner of his eyes. Not only did he hold back his laughter, he also suppressed his emotions and counted: "Oh, here we are. I don''t want to say anything, take us away."

    Hearing the voice of "Rurik", the messenger always felt a little familiar. He was looking at the crowds of Ross who landed, especially glaring at the two small men accompanying him.

    The messenger''s mind was a little confused: "Wait! My master ordered me to welcome the two sons of Chief Ross. My master does not allow women to visit him, even girls. Maybe that Arik didn''t come? If so, you ... Honorable Rurik of Rose, you can go alone."

    At this point, Arik could no longer hold back his own whisper. He burst into laughter, the messenger Mellaren and the rest of the private soldiers looked confused.

 Chapter 338ï¼š Rurik sees the leader

    There was an adventure just after landing, and Rurik could understand that the Mellaren people regarded the tall and burly Arik as the "real Rurik", because this is worthy of belief.

    But it''s ridiculous to be treated as a girl as a genuine Rurik.

    "I''m treated as a girl again? Damn, is it just like washing my face with soap and taking care of my hair well? As long as I pay attention to hygiene, I am a girl? I don''t believe that girls in this era are also aware of hygiene."

    Rurik didn''t know whether he should reveal his identity immediately, and he also deliberately continued to see his cousin''s on-the-spot reaction and the actions of the messenger Mellaren.

    It is misunderstood, and it is forgivable for Rurik and Carlota. Carlotta is the real girl, but her noble status and responsibilities forced her to become a female fighter before becoming the sole leader of Ostara.

    She was dressed very similarly to Rurik, with a dagger hanging from her waist. It''s entirely because Rurik prefers simple ponytails, and now the Carlotta sisters mainly use simple techniques and often put golden ponytails on themselves. The only difference here is that they wear colored glass beads on their head ropes, while Rurik is a simple hemp rope.

    Gould saw the clues. He cursed the messenger''s stupidity in his heart. Then he replaced Arik, who laughed wildly and apparently made people think he was taunting the Mellarians, and explained to the messenger: "Anyway, we have arrived! The lord is now! The one who needs to see most is Rurik, who is destined to inherit the post of leader of Ross. He has brought in the Rost products dedicated to the leader and his sincerity to buy a large amount of food."

    Gould understands the world most. His fat figure and ball-like head make it impossible for the private soldiers who are always on guard to be on guard against him.

    Gould stretched out his big chubby hand and took the initiative to cover the messenger''s right hand. A strange cooling sensation hit the palm of his hand. The messenger suddenly lowered his head and saw the corner of a gold coin where the two shaking hands.

    The messenger immediately changed his words: "Oh, it would be a surprise if the daughter of Chief Ross also came to see him. My master will be very satisfied. I hope that the mighty Mellaren under the rule of our great alliance can also surprise you. "

    Arik¡¯s laughter finally stopped. R¨¹lik was not angry about his cousin¡¯s tactical actions, and even got some information unexpectedly.

    I''m afraid that the messenger''s initial remarks weren''t a lie, the leader Olekin was very resistant to the woman''s appearance at the meeting.

    "It seems that Gould is right. It is already very difficult for him to admit Carlotta as the female leader of the Ostara tribe." Rurik felt a little worried. After all, among the more than ten people who landed ashore, only There is Carlotta a woman, or girl.

    Of course, her landing was not to join in the fun. This trip to Rurik added another purpose, which is to force Olekin to recognize Carlotta''s status.

    What if that person does not admit it?

    What else can I do? The business has been done according to the day, foreigners will not admit it, at least I will always admit it, this is not just due to politics and alliance morality, it is because Carlota is already a family member.

    Setting foot on the Mellaren Bazaar again, walking on a familiar road, Rurik was not as rare or strange as the messenger hoped.

    Yes, until now, all the messengers thought that Arik was the real Rurik.

    They hope that the guests will be amazed by the prosperity of the bazaar, but Kawei already knows a lot about the bazaar, how can he be surprised? Since this trip is to see the leader, his heart has always hidden contempt and disdain.

    The messenger tried his best to introduce the bazaar, but in return it was the Ross people''s perfunctory huh. As for Gould who was with him, he glanced at the stall, and with the instinct of a businessman, he noticed that the commodities were profitable.

    "May the Ross people''s market is also very prosperous? Yes, they can spend a lot of silver coins to buy wheat, and their clothes are rich and gorgeous..." The messenger chose to shut up, and he even felt that his show off was too embarrassing.

    Rurik and Arik didn''t intend to pay attention to the things peddled by the market vendors anymore. Because they knew the route to the leader''s residence, they didn''t really need any guides.

    They continued to push the messenger forward, and their proficiency was surprising but did not arouse suspicion.

    After a while, the towering thick wooden wall appeared in front of the Rurik brothers for the second time.

    "Everyone, please wait here with your gifts."

    After the messenger had finished speaking, he led the two of them into the door held by the private soldiers first to inform the guests of the fact that they were attending the appointment.

    After a while, the messenger stretched his serious face and conveyed the master''s will: "Ross, the great lord has permitted you to enter this sacred realm. Now, come in with your gifts." After speaking, he said again. Turned around and walked into the wooden wall with or without.

    Arik looked at this person''s back contemptuously, and muttered secretly: "It''s just a dog. Can the dog of the leader be noble by us?"

    Rurik gently pulled his cousin''s hand, and whispered: "When we see him in a while, we have to show our identity. If you have to, don''t talk."

    Arik barked his teeth, "Are you afraid I would cut his head? I''m not stupid. Okay, I get it."

    What exactly is the leader''s home like?

    The building enclosed by the wooden wall finally lost its mystery, but Rurik had no idea about it. According to Gould''s omission, even though Olegin has the noble status of the leader, the house is far inferior to the new house of the leader of Rose.

    Originally, Rurik felt that Gould was flattering when he said so, but now, when looking at the so-called mansion of the leader, how can he feel like a "doghouse"?

    Anyway, it was an almost pure wooden building, and Rurik saw at a glance that even if the leader of the dignified tribal alliance, the sleeping place was still covered with leather on the sandy ground. I am afraid that before they knew the concept of "bed", they would not have thought of how stupid they were to sleep on the ground all year round.

    A big wooden house with a herringbone roof with sharp angles and wooden tiles, looks like what the lord calls the chamber.

    Rurik couldn''t help but look up at the top of the roof. He was a little surprised. The overall height of the house was not as high as the wooden wall. Is it really a spire if you are full? Rurik kinda hoped that a mast would be erected on top of it, and a small flag symbolizing the sovereignty of the alliance was hung.

    On the contrary, there are some cloths hanging under the eaves, and some complicated patterns are stitched on them. They are the same as some small flags hanging on the side of the bazaar. They must be the totem of the leader family or the symbol of the entire Melalen people.

    Rurik knew one thing, that is, the entire tribal alliance did not have a banner representing the alliance.

    Based on the current information and analysis, the so-called alliance is really a group of leaders of several tribes living near the Svealand Plain, gathered together to elect a "boss", and verbally agreed on a non-aggression pledge. This is basically the case for the league. The alliance is not an imaginary community that exists objectively, but a union between leaders.

    Regarding the previous incident, Rurik deliberately expelled the Uppsala children through the M?laren people, and even the Ostala people who fled last year were not saved. He came to a simple conclusion-ordinary M?laren People are not very concerned about the alliance.

    Just as R¨¹lik looked around, the messenger continued to signal to Arik: "I will go to make the final report to the leader. All of you just stand here and don''t move. Remember, don''t move!"

    Like being threatened, Arik was very unhappy. The corner of his eyes looked at the private soldiers in leather armor who were obviously deliberately arranged, and the killing intent in his heart was never let go.

    Before long, the straight-faced messenger returned.

    Arik also put on a bad face: "Did the leader say something?"

    "The lord permitted your visit, even with..." The messenger looked at the two short "girls" again. "The lord said, since they are the two beautiful daughters of Chief Ross, he would like to see them."

    daughter? Rurik wanted to grow a beard that could be braided now, and criticized the messenger''s eyelessness with a baritone.

    After thinking about it, he still remained calm.

    The messenger also put forward a very critical condition for the audience: "The three of you can meet the leader, and the others are unworthy. Also, you must remove the sword, and the leader only allows you to wear a knife for cutting barbecue."

    Gould was taken aback and hurriedly heard the news: "What? Olekin didn''t even want to see me?"

    The messenger sternly said: "Businessman, pay attention to your words. This is the only meeting of the tribes, and you have no right to participate."

    Gould was speechless. As long as he was forced to stay outdoors, he knew that he couldn''t make peace when something happened. He could only hope that the rebellious Olek wouldn''t do anything.

    "You! Is he going to humiliate us?!" Arik sternly reprimanded, just as he saw the eyes of Rurik''s envoy, and even Gould''s eyes again in the corner of his eyes.

    The messenger did not want to repeat: This is the rule of seeing the leader, and it is forbidden to enter without disarming the weapon.

    At this moment, Arik completely regarded the leader as a coward in his heart.

    Rurik felt that the leader''s approach was very correct. If the leader really coveted power, he could take out a sharp blade to assassinate him during the meeting. The leader refused the big merchant to participate in the discussions between the tribes, but Rurik somewhat admired this person for being a bit advanced.

    Arik unwillingly unloaded his two swords and handed them over to the trustworthy Jeflo who must stay outdoors, as did Rurik and Carlotta.

    At the same time, the leader Olekin and his only son Karl, also put on their most gorgeous clothes, sat in a slightly dim camp full of oil lamps, sat cross-legged on a thick leather cushion, waiting for Rose. Audience. Although it was not Otto, it was also a meeting to break the deadlock!

    Olekin is looking forward to reaching a planned and very critical transaction with the visiting legendary Rurik in a very short time. It is best to use the powerful prestige brought by his own power to deliver to Before they Maizi, they first got the huge sum of 50,000 silver coins.

    "Well, Roth, please go in." After that, the messenger stood at the door of the chamber without moving a step.

    Arik looked at this person, and then looked at the deep house. Standing at the door, he could vaguely perhaps have a large space inside, but he couldn''t see where the leader was.

    He boldly stepped into it, followed by Rurik and Carlotta.

    Arik deliberately held his head high, and deliberately kicked while walking, in order to make a noise to deter the opponent.

    Finally, two figures appeared under the dim oil lamp. They also wore furry clothes. When they fixed their eyes, they must be expensive ferret fur coats and hats.

    There are only two people sitting in the huge chamber, one of them must be the leader himself? Rurik firmly believes in his own speculation. As for another seemingly tall figure, he must also be a powerful figure in the Mellaren tribe who does not show up easily.

    Rurik no longer needed to hide behind his cousin. He took Carlota, who was a little timid, forcing the girl to raise her head bravely. As a leader, he must have the aura of a leader.

    "Remember, you are a leader, and I am also a leader. Although Olegin is the leader, you are as noble as him."

    Rurik motivated Carlotta in a low voice, which was also for himself.

    Rurik''s original intention was to maintain an indispensable etiquette in the face of the leader, but his cousin contempted this arrogant leader from the bottom of his heart.

    "You? You''re Rurik?" The one who saw it was fierce, and the domineering spirit was about to overflow, Ole Jinang raised his chest and said in a low voice, consciously oppressive words : "Now kneel down and salute your lord!"

    But Arik, he was indifferent. Instead, he had a cold face, his eyes like sharp knives, and a threatening look in contempt, staring at Olegin''s face.

    The distance is very close, even if this person wears a hat, Arik can still recognize him.

    At this moment, the whole scene fell into a deadly embarrassment.

    Olekin couldn''t imagine that all the leaders who had met before nodded and bowed because of the mighty power of the Mellaren tribe. Why did a stunner of Rose come here, this guy pretending to be stupid? Do you want to negotiate business with this kind of person?

    A bolder guy suddenly stood up!

    Olekin¡¯s only son, Carl, stood up. He and Arik were ten years older and two. According to the traditions inherent in the region, the two of them are basically one generation behind. His height and body are similar to those of Arik. He saw that the other party¡¯s beard was not long enough. He recalled the legend of "Rurik". He stretched out his right arm very rudely and pointed at Arik¡¯s nose arrogantly: "To you The lord salutes! Rurik! This is the kind of etiquette you Rus must have!"

    Arik was indifferent. Instead, he turned his head and stared at Carl, glaringly horrified: "Who are you? Dare to talk to me like this? You know the people on the battlefield who dare to finger me, their heads are not only cut off by me. Down, the skull is still used by me as a drinking bowl. Don''t you think you are strong?"

    "You!" Carl was so angry that he actually took two steps back unconsciously because of the murderous look. When he reacted, he realized that he was shameful.

    For thirty-one years, Carl, who has a high self-esteem, was greatly amazed that he would show his timidity. How did he swallow this bad breath when he was sad and angry? No matter what "Rose''s Rurik"! Carl was carrying a sword to assassinate this **** guy, but he was asked by his father to unload the weapon.

    "Damn, I never showed my cowardice, why today...I am going to kill you." The regretful Carl was angry and really didn''t know what to say. His thoughts had to be suppressed in his heart. Enmity was to be reported, but not now.

 Chapter 339ï¼š I am Rurik. I also ask you to admit that Ostara did not...

    The son was frightened by the other''s eyes and regressed? Although Olekin was disappointed with his son''s actions, he had to admire the so-called "Rulik''s aura." However, his son was humiliated, didn''t he also slapped his face?

    Olekin coughed twice, and then ordered: "Ross, kneel down! Salute me! If you refuse, then leave! Your refusal is a betrayal! The business you desire is over here, and we, Mellaren People will forbid you and all those who have something to do with you from entering the Great Lakes."

    In order to support their own power, use trade sanctions as a means?

    Rurik felt that this was just a gulp, a bluff, and the leader would not be so stupid that he really didn''t do business with the Ross people. Rurik looked at the surroundings and couldn''t help feeling that this Olegin was really interesting. Yes, there are only five unarmed people in the room and nothing more.

    If Olekin is really prepared and stimulated by Arik¡¯s out-of-control silent challenge, he will use a signal like a cup-wrestling to summon dozens of swordsmen and axemen to appear suddenly, in order to determine who Has the greatest authority. Obviously Olekin was very sincere for today''s meeting. In this matter, it was clear that the Rus did not do well.

    "Oops, offended him twice..."

    Thinking that the disaster could not continue to spread, Rurik stepped forward and stood in front of Arik.

    "You? Chief Otto''s daughter? I hope you can say beautiful things, and it''s best not to smell like your brother."

    Rurik nodded, and immediately took off his fleece cap. He looked at Olegin with a peaceful look, just to let him see his face clearly and make a little memory by the way.

    Sure enough, Olekin had just felt that the voice of "the so-called Rurik" was a bit familiar, but now seeing the child''s face, he suddenly thought of something.

    Olekin''s body was trembling while sitting upright, and his eyes were also trembling.

    Rurik bowed slightly and said respectfully: "Honorable lord, I am a boy, and I am the real Rurik. It is a pity that my reckless brother makes you unhappy."

    "No!" Olekin had already fully reacted, and he stood up suddenly: "You? Are you not Norwegian travelers? How did you become Russ?!"

    Rurik immediately knelt down and replied with a sincere gaze: "Yes. I''m sorry to cause the noble leader to misunderstand, and the previous thing, we have sins, should not confront the noble leader, now we have more Deep sin. Oh, maybe because we have been in the north for too long, people have become vulgar. I hope that the noble lord will look at the future traders and forgive us."

    Rurik said several "Leaders" on his face, and using this technique, he kept telling Olegin that his position as the leader has always been recognized by the Rus.

    The boy spoke very well, and the childlike innocence in his eyes really relieved Olekin a lot, and at the same time realized that he really has a weight in the hearts of the Ross people.

    For a moment, Olekin fell in love with the half-kneeling boy. He wished that all the Ross people, or all the nobles from other tribes, had the eloquence and awareness of his own identity like this boy.

    In other words, he was very happy to be immersed in the atmosphere of being worshipped, and this joy let him down.

    Rurik was the first to kneel on one knee, with his small head hooked down, facing the leader with beautiful and reflective blond hair. Yeah, it''s all that Lurik is always taking care of himself with his hair. He is extremely hygienic and makes himself too clean. He does not have the sloppy image that a boy needs to have in everybody''s mind.

    There is a natural difference between boys and girls, even if they do not change their voices, Olekin can tell them apart.

    Of course he still has some doubts, could it be that this little boy is Rurik? The credible envoy clearly claimed that the visitors were Rurik and his two younger sisters.

    Under Olegin''s gaze, Rurik knelt on one knee to give a soldier salute, and Carlota also saluted immediately. Seeing this, Arik, who was very reluctant, made a fierce ideological struggle in his heart, and finally knelt on one knee under the premise of focusing on the overall situation.

    "You still kneel, you should have saluted long ago!" Olekin nodded in satisfaction.

    Although the specific situation has not been clarified yet, anyway, there must be a real Rurik. The Rurik, who is said to inherit the position of Elder Mai Otto of Ross, knelt down here, which is equivalent to saying that the next leader of the Ross has also acknowledged his authority.

    The last time I saw Rose leader Otto was a long time ago. Olekin vaguely remembered that he was a very capable man, and a ruthless man who always wanted to attack the Gotland traitor. After this guy lost his son, his whole person became a little bit. depressed.

    Thinking back to the past, Olekin became more and more convinced that the ponytailed and respectful boy who was kneeling on the ground was Rurik.

    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s been ten years since I said goodbye to Otto. Olekin asked immediately, "Pretty boy, tell me your age."

    "I... nine years old." Rurik told the truth.

    "There is no problem, you are the real Rurik. Then you..." Olekin put out an angry look again, looking at the tall half-kneeler: "Who are you? Oh right. , You must be Arik! Unfortunately, when I deal with your leader, I didn''t know your existence."

    "I am Arik, and I am the nephew of Chief Otto. I am the bravest fighter of the Ross tribe and a hero in battle. I am afraid that there is no second person in the entire alliance that has the strength of mine." Arik held his head up and said Resolute eyes answered questions.

    "Bah!" The sound of a walrus tusks carefully carving a cup was heard at the same time when Karl was in trouble. The fragment of the cup was beside Arik, angrily he turned his head and glared at the arrogant young man.

    Carl continued to attack: "Are you Ruths trying to hide in the bay at the end of the world? You claim to have killed countless enemies. I think you are bragging. You are just a warrior of the Ruths, and I! Invincible Karl! I am the whole The bravest warrior in the alliance, soon, I will be the leader of the alliance, and then I want you to kneel down and kiss my boots."

    The son''s rude behavior really annoyed Olekin. He needs to establish authority in the alliance for a long time, but he does not want to always face the tribes he joined in a condescending manner. Sometimes he needs to be brothers with those leaders. And the son''s words are really irritating, his words are clearly looking forward to his early death.

    Olekin snapped: "Karl, you shut up, it''s not your turn to chatter here."

    "But, he is humiliating..."

    "To shut up!"

    Carl tried to calm down with anger. He just didn''t speak, he had to stare at Arik who was full of anger like two spearheads. It seems that to resolve the hostilities between the two sides, a duel of fate is needed, and this is something Olekin never wants to happen.

    Rurik was a little upset about his cousin''s untimely active performance, but he also disliked the "Prince" of Mellaren who claimed to be Carl. If this person really becomes the leader as he wishes, admit him? Pooh! Don''t worry about such an alliance.

    The scene fell into a speechless embarrassment again, and someone needed to break the deadlock.

    Rurik calmed down. He noticed the unconscious trembling of the face muscles of the leader Oleg, and even after the bickering and threats he had just experienced, the person opened his eyes and became ambiguous.

    That being the case, an urgent matter should be on the table.

    In particular, Rurik said of Carlotta, who tried to stay calm, "Dear lord, can you guess the identity of this girl?"

    "She?" Olekin came here quickly and didn''t want any woman to participate in any kind of meeting between the tribes. He could see that the girl was beautiful and pleasant, so he smiled and compensated for the tension just now. : "She, should be your sister."

    "Probably so, but she is not from Ross."

    "Who is she?" When Olekin saw Carlotta''s figure from the beginning, he believed that this girl was either rich or expensive. The first impression is very important, especially in this era. The more dignified people are, the more they need to show their dignity on the bright side. Being low-key on important occasions is a kind of stupidity.

    "She is from Ostara." Rurik said calmly.

    "What? Ostara?"

    "Yes. She is the last descendant of that tribe."

    Hearing Rurik¡¯s explanation, Olekin couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth: ¡°Huh? It¡¯s true? But Ostara was already destroyed by the Danes last year.¡±

    After Olekin''s scar was violently opened, Carlotta''s tears were like a fountain, and two water swords gushing, and soon her tears were sparkling in the light of the oil lamp. For the leader who met for the first time, Carlotta very much hoped to get help from this person, but the leader did nothing.

    Carl, who shut his mouth for a while, hugged his arms and questioned with disdain: "Is it possible? There are still Ostara people alive?"

    This statement can be called a knife stab at Carlotta''s heart. She stared at Carl with tears in her eyes, her face full of grief and anger.

    Carl just shrugged, he didn''t care about the eyes of a child.

    Rurik suppressed the inner atmosphere, and sighed deliberately, "Ostra never perished! Some Ostras did not die, they fled to Mellaren, and they longed for the protection of their lord. But you didn¡¯t do it. Some merchants were collecting these fugitives, and in the end we bought them from the merchants and redeemed them.¡± At this point, Rurik deliberately bowed, posing a humble Gesture: "Great leader, there are many Ostara people or maybe you should recognize them. Also, recognize this girl as the leader of Ostara."

    The development of the matter was completely unexpected, Olekin hesitated while pinching his beard.

    At this moment, Carl categorically said: "Father, this girl is too suspicious. You can''t agree to this rashly."

    Olekin turned his head immediately: "Perhaps, she is indeed the last descendant of the chief of Ostara''s family."

    In order to verify her identity, Carlotta wiped away her tears suddenly, and with a cry of tears, she took out her treasure-the amber that belonged to her that was constantly polished into a ball.

    A girl possesses such rare treasures? Olekin squeezed his chin, recalling some of the past hard.

    Carlotta continued to cry, helping the lord to remember; "A long time ago, my grandfather bought three large ambers at the Mellaren Bazaar. They were polished and they were gifts from my grandfather. I own them. One of them."

    "Ah! It turned out to be like this!" Olekin finally remembered something, and then looked at the rare large amber in the girl''s hand, and believed the girl''s words.

    "Then, lord, can you...recognize me?" Carlotta said weakly.

    Seeing her pitiful appearance, Olekin couldn''t help moving his compassion.

    In some matters, Olegin naturally has a violent side, and he will keep enough attention to noble people.

    But the arrogant son Karl spoke for him again: "Let a girl be the leader of a tribe? We want to recognize her? Still too ridiculous. Is the authenticity of her identity confirmed by her holding a piece of amber? Maybe only God can. At a glance, this is the performance of the Ross people."

    Olekin calmed down again, although his son''s frequent interruptions made him annoyed how to get him involved, but his son''s words need to be considered.

    After all, it was unprecedented to admit a girl as the leader.

    For Carlotta, she regarded the leader''s hesitation as an implicit way of refusing to admit that she was the leader.

    She could no longer control her emotions, and shouted in grief and indignation in the girl¡¯s sharp voice: "We Ostra was attacked, we failed, our people fled, and you can¡¯t save you! You should speak to the Danes and the Gotlands. Revenge. Are you sure that you are not the next target to be attacked by them? Those Danes, children and women will be killed by them, they are a group of beasts even more terrifying by wolves. You have to watch out for them, not just don¡¯t give We help, and now... still refuse to recognize my identity."

    For an instant, Olekin felt a bit cold in his back. The person who yelled at herself was not just a girl, it was as if she represented hundreds of the undead of Ostara, sending a soul accusation to herself.

    Olekin managed to squeeze a smile, intending to coax a child, in order to calm Carlotta''s emotions.

    "I can admit that Ostara is not dead, and I admit that your people are still living. But your identity... can''t Ostara elect a man to be the leader?"

    "This..." Carlotta turned his face to look at the ground, not wanting to say anything.

    Rurik took her words and asked back: "Any ordinary cow-herding boy can take over the position of leader, is it just because he is a boy? Isn''t that messy? The last descendant of the leader of Ostara''s family She is the only one, she is noble. At least...at least Otto, the leader of our Ross people, admits that she can be the leader of Ostara."

    It was all about this guy, and Rurik wondered what else Olegin could say?

    "Your father? Otto? I haven''t seen him for many years, but you haven''t been born yet..." Olekin raised his head and thought for a while, he almost publicly recognized Carlotta as the leader. , No matter how his hapless son made trouble from it.

    "I object!" Carl stepped forward. "It''s still ridiculous! At any time, who would agree with a woman as a leader, let alone a child."

    Carl again! They are also taking out the so-called tradition to talk about things. This **** tradition...

    In itself, the so-called talk of tradition, in Olegin''s view, should be a kind of art of speech, so-called morality to let opponents subdue. But this is supposed to be a way of doing things, does the tribe need to maintain the so-called tradition completely? Is there any benefit to this kind of self-confidence?

    As the leader, just now Olekin weighed the pros and cons of admitting Carlotta''s identity.

    Obviously, he needs to declare to all his allies that the Ostara tribe has not perished, and even has a leader although it is a female leader. After all, they have not all disappeared, and the unhelpful insults placed on the Mellaren people should disappear soon.

    Carl''s untimely spoiler is real and worrying about both the atmosphere and the situation.

    The only son seems to be really pampered for a long time. He really has a high self-esteem. He obviously has his own set of overconfident ways to behave in the world, but what he lacks most is the experience of dealing with powerful allies, and even the future. As the leader of the alliance, even if it is nominally stable political means.

    A person who is easy to get angry, how to deal with a scheming person.

    In short, his son is thirty one, he should have been very mature, and the reality of today is breaking the old father''s heart.

    On the other hand, Rurik, a nine-year-old child, had to pay attention to the depth of the city, the decisiveness of his speech, and the manners he showed. He can only envy Otto in his heart. After the accidental loss of two sons, the third son really has a noble soul.

    Of course, to make Olegin believe in the legendary identities that are added to R¨¹lik''s "Odin Blessing", he will not believe it anyway, he cannot accept that someone in the alliance claims to be more noble than himself.

 Chapter 340ï¼š Things that touch the bottom line are better to be slapped and turned.

    Regarding Rurik, he plans to facilitate the fact that Olekin recognizes Carlotta¡¯s status as leader today.

    With an idea, he decided to take out the polar bear skin he used to make amends. Since the other party is too lazy to pursue the misunderstanding a few days ago, the gift is still to be given, and the bear skin has a new role.

    Rurik deliberately said: "In order to wait for the approval of the leader, Carlotta of Ostara has specially prepared a gift for you."

    "Gift? I know you brought gifts. What is that?" Olekin asked eagerly.

    "It''s bear skin, white bear skin, and a bear head that can be made into a helmet."

    "White bear skin? Such a precious gift?" Olekin was taken aback. After all, in the Lake M?laren area, this is no longer a living area for polar bears. It has become difficult to obtain white bear leather.

    Seeing that the other party was very interested in bearskins, Rurik''s mind turned quickly. He figured out some words and said: "As long as you can recognize her identity, then the Ostala people will be very grateful for your actions, they More gifts will be offered to you, even though they are very weak now."

    "It''s okay." Olekin waved his hand for Rurik to be slightly quiet. He stared at Carlotta who had hooked his head and ordered: "Girl of Ostara, raise your head."

    Carlotta raised his head weakly.

    "Take off your hat."

    The girl hesitated and did so.

    After all, she got excellent treatment in Roseburg. Her diet is always very good. On sunny days, she sits with physical fitness and archery training. Her clean and full face shows her health. Carlota is not the kind of girl with a beautiful character, but the noble temperament brought by this health is another charm.

    Olekin squeezed his beard and praised him. He turned his head slightly and said to his son: "Carl, my eldest grandson is twelve years old, and his coming-of-age ceremony is over. Now, it''s almost time to choose a wife for him. What do you think of this girl?"

    As soon as this remark came out, Rurik, Arik, and especially Carlotta, were shocked.

    Just as Rurik was about to explain another fact, Carl spoke first.

    Carl gave Carlotta a lot, grinning and shook his head.

    "What? You don''t like her?"

    "Why should I like her?" Carl retorted. "She is just as beautiful. I can''t let my eldest son marry an unidentified woman."

    "But she is clearly the nobleman of the Ostara people, and Amber has already proved it."

    "Forget it." Carl held his head in both hands, looking absent-minded.

    Olekin gritted his teeth and immediately turned his head to look at Carlotta, simply ignoring his son''s opinion. He said in a strong tone: "Listen! Girl! I can admit the fact that you are the leader of Ostara, but you must promise me one condition."

    "What conditions?"

    "You must marry my eldest grandson. Then your tribe will never be in danger again under the protection of our Mellaren people."

    It was still this **** condition, Carlotta panicked after the atmosphere, she trembled all over, and simply forgot to decisively refuse such an order. Just because she already has a part in her heart.

    Shaking, she turned her head to look at Rurik next to her, hoping to get help from her real fiance.

    Sure enough, in the face of such a principled question, Rurik cares about his leader and not the leader, even the rational person has to pick up against the offending guy for such things, right? !

    Rurik gritted his teeth and stood up abruptly, and said solemnly: "Dear leader, we refuse to agree to this condition alone."

    "You? Are you rejecting me on behalf of her?" Olekin was surprised and angry. For a moment, he was offended a few days ago that he had almost forgotten, and now he remembered it again.

    Rurik didn''t change his face: "Yes! I can represent her in this matter."

    "Child, you should sit down. This is my order! If she can''t accept it, why should I admit that the Ostara people still exist? Or do you think my eldest grandson is not worthy of this girl? Rurik, don''t you Take you Ross too seriously."

    Encountered by his ridicule and threats, Rurik saw that his cousin was about to blow his hair out of the corner of his eyes. Fortunately, after I experienced some growth, my naive thoughts faded a lot, and now I am considered a rational old world.

    Rurik''s teeth tickled, he just wanted to bluntly reject the leader.

    He is by no means pure bravery, but what supports this bravery is the powerful and hard power of the Ross tribe he represents.

    "I just want to refuse! If the price of acknowledging her identity is this, then we no longer need your acknowledgment."

    "You...you have no right to represent her."

    Rurik retorted: "Then, you have no right to claim her marriage. If you don''t withdraw the so-called terms, our discussion today will end here! You can prohibit us Rus from doing business with you, if You think it''s worth it."

    For a moment, Olekin''s mind fell into deep confusion. He was obviously talking about the issue of whether the Ostara tribe recognized or not. How could the Ruth as a third party turn against the guest?

    Olekin settled down and asked: "Let''s talk about it, what is the relationship between you and her?!"

    Liu Lixuan took a step forward: "Because she is my fianc¨¦e."

    "Huh? Just you?!" Olekin chuckled and waved his hand: "You should sit down, you are only a nine-year-old child, and the affairs of adults are still far away from you."

    "No. I will be twelve years old in three years. I will be an adult by then. I also want to tell you, whether I object or not, Carlotta will oppose her. Because at the altar of our Ross people, I and her The marriage contract has been confirmed."

    "It doesn''t matter. Then dissolve the marriage contract. My authority can do this."

    Olekin''s somewhat perfunctory attitude couldn''t help Rurik suspect that this guy was just amusing himself. In short, the next leader of the Ross tribe was deeply ignored by the leader. This kind of disdainful neglect is really uncomfortable!

    Liu Lixuo made a final statement: "I have a marriage contract with her, which is recognized by my father, and now Carlotta is my father¡¯s adopted daughter, and all the Ostala people are taken care of by our Russians. .Three years later, I am her husband. If you forcibly deny this marriage contract, then we really don¡¯t talk about it again. In the future, there will be no more Ross merchants in Lake M?laren. All will enter Roseburg to do business. The Mellaren people will also be expelled. I am afraid that my father cannot tolerate your humiliation to his adopted daughter and only son... As for whether we will recognize you as the leader in the future, who knows?"

    "Then get out! Fight if you want to fight! Do you really think you are a strongman?" Olekin could not help but speak first, his eldest son Karl took the lead in speaking presumptuously.

    These words that were close to declaring war directly angered Arik. He drew out his knife for cutting meat and pointed the tip of the knife to Karl threateningly: "Stupid guy, you''re playing with fire! I killed six hundred Gotlanders. Your head is not bad for you!"

    As long as a warrior kills an enemy, his eyes will be completely different when dealing with others. What''s more, Arik is really leading the Ross army, working together to kill more than six hundred armed opponents.

    Carl, he was shamelessly shocked by Arik who was twelve years younger than him.

    Finally, Olekin couldn¡¯t bear it. He burst out and raised his foot abruptly. He kicked the seated Karl over, and continued to roar: "Shut up! The Mellaren and the Rus are brothers! They are allies! You! How can a guy who destroys the alliance get the support of others? Do you want to destroy the alliance that I have worked so hard to maintain?"

    After venting, Olekin realized that the eldest son''s crow beak was really causing great disaster. He even wanted to find a place where no one was there, and slapped himself on the slap with Cocoon''s hands. If he knew that his wishful thinking had caused the alliance to break down, he would be fed up and demand Carlotta for his grandson. Marriage.

    It seems that only the person who is rational, Rurik, his anger will explode only when he is pressed into a hurry. As for his elder brother Arik, like his own Karl, he is a hot-tempered guy.

    Olekin reluctantly put on a soothing expression, "Rurik, please don''t be angry. Okay, I withdraw my decision. I really don''t know that you still have such a relationship. I will ask you now, your father. , Did you... formally acknowledge her identity and go to be the leader of Ostara?"

    Aware of the other party''s compromise, Ruriek sighed with relief, and his attitude became more relaxed: "Exactly. At least we Ross people, recognize her identity."

    "Well then! Give me the gift, and I will admit her identity when I accept the gift."

    After a while, those who are waiting outdoors waiting for the good news, hand over the gifts they control. Two Olekin''s private soldiers, holding a heavy wooden box reasonably, walked into the chamber and left in a hurry.

    When the wooden box was opened, Arik suddenly picked up one of the bear''s heads and threw it directly to the leader with his undissipated anger.

    The moment Olekin hit the bear''s head, he was not only shocked, but he couldn''t help thinking about how the Ruths killed such a terrifying behemoth.

    The other bear''s head, Arik was full of strength and threw it at Carl. As a result, the bear''s upper jaw fangs accidentally scratched a blood mark on Carl''s arm.

    Carl instantly cast a murderous look, looking at his bruised right arm, and was finally attracted by the bear''s head.

    Anyone who is good at fighting, he wants to become more powerful.

    Without being taught by anyone, Carl realized that the bear''s head had already been processed. For example, the bear''s skull had become a helmet! Carl put the bear on the top of his head and looked at his father with firm eyes.

    "Yes, a Ursa."

    Olekin praised it, then turned his head, and saw the tall Arik holding up a heavy bear skin with both hands. The leather was reflecting a pale yellow light under the flame. This is the case with polar bear leather. Its fur is colorless, and the color of the light source is also the same, as is the color of the leather.

    The huge and neat bear skin drove Olegin in droves. He stood up and approached Arik, stroking the soft and thick leather subconsciously, and couldn''t help but laugh.

    The leather was folded again, and the bear''s head was also put down.

    Having received an extremely precious gift, Olekin''s mood improved too much.

    He looked at Carlotta who hadn''t wiped his tears clean, and said solemnly; "Carrota of Ostara! As the leader, I represent the entire Meilaren tribe and admit that your Ostra tribe still recognizes it. , I admit that you are the leader of the tribe, even if you are a woman."

    This is the result Carlotta hopes most. Although she was humiliated for a while, she is now kneeling on one knee, repeating the words taught by Gould: "Dear lord, I thank you for acknowledging. In the future, we Mellaren People will always recognize your status as the leader. Next year, you must accept my call to participate in the leader council of the entire alliance."

    "Yes!"

    "Haha! Sit down. The important thing today is never to admit that you are the leader."

    Olekin wanted to end this episode a long time ago, and he didn''t bother to stick to the matter of "recognizing a woman as the leader". The face is still inferior, or something traditional, Olekin now only wants to be pragmatic.

    Due to his unwise move, he deliberately entered the subject immediately and officially implemented the trade agreement between the Mellaren and the Rus. Because he really offended the Ross people, Olegin had to make a plan, so-called he made some compromises in trade in exchange for further support from the Ross people.

    He, in order to maintain the stability of a huge tribe, to maintain the rule of his own family, really broke his heart.

    Especially in this critical period, the Mellaren can not afford the terrible losses caused by the loss of the Ross allies.

    The topic returned to bearskin, and based on this, Olekin officially discussed trade matters with the Rus.

    In order to get close, but also to learn more about the Rus people, Olekin deliberately said: "I know very little about you Rus people. I only know that you have been trying to run to the far east for a long time, to get in a new world. Find furs in the world, and do some trades with the locals to collect some tributes. Rurik, can you have this?"

    Regarding the voyage of Sorgon, Rurik knew the counts engraved on the wooden boards and learned that his tribe had been searching for the Novgorod people, which had been a continuous move for forty years. The allied tribes should not understand the details of Sorgon, but they must know the facts of Sorgon.

    Rurik did not worry that they would try to get a share of the pie now. After all, the times have changed, but any fleet of other tribes who intend to participate in the raid must enter the Neva River before finally reaching Novgorod. The mouth of the Neva River is Shilla Fort! She is the estuary fortress in the practical sense, and it is a geographical barrier. If you want to get a share of the pie, the Ross people will not agree.

    Of course, if they change the waterway to explore, they will find the Baltic tribes along the coast, such as the Litas (Latvians), the ancient Prussians, and even the Estonians, a branch of the Finns. If they explored deeper, they might rob the Slavs of Pskov.

    After thinking for a while, Rurik made a clear answer: "Yes, we have been asking for tribute from those people."

    "Oh? Are these bearskins..."

    Rurik directly denied that in order to highlight the difficulty and risk of hunting bears, he deliberately said: "Our ancestors of the Rus migrated to the north in order to obtain better fur. In order to obtain better leather, we are almost looking for humans. The end of the world. Finally in the far north, we hunted the bear in the cold. Great lord, the bear skin in your hand, behind it is the blood and tears of our Russ! In order to kill the terrible Bear, some warriors died in battle, and some warriors were frozen into ice."

    "Ah! Actually, there is such a thing?!" For a moment, looking at the soft and thick leather in his hand, Olekin was not calm in his heart.

 Chapter 341ï¼š The coveting of the undead and the game between the imaginary and the snake

    Rurik had long expected that the leader and even the M?laren people had a large demand for leather. If they knew where to get the best leather, adventurers would rush in. Although driven by huge benefits, adventurers will unconsciously ignore risks. Rurik still had to put the ugliness ahead, the so-called sketching out a terrible picture of bear hunting, which discouraged coveters.

    In fact, as long as you carefully observe, the leader can find strange holes in the bearskin. That''s nothing else, it''s the result of the crossbow arrow hitting it.

    The old way of hunting bears with spears and javelins is weak.

    Nowadays, the Roths use steel-armed crossbows, aim precisely at the bear¡¯s vitals, and shoot sharp-pointed arrows to easily complete the hunt. Even those Kewen people who are generally short in stature and weak in stamina, they manipulate the winch to wind the crossbow, and they can also use methods such as ambushes to complete the bear hunt at an unprecedented "long distance".

    The situation was just as Rurik expected. Olekin''s expression was clearly expressing that the person''s thoughts that ignited at the moment when he sent someone to hunt the bear suddenly went out.

    Rurik continued to strike while the iron was hot: "Great lord, I can say that almost every bear skin that arrives in Mellaren is behind the death of a warrior. The two leathers you have are the ones that we Russ paid for. For the price, my father gave it to Carlotta in exchange for your acknowledgment of Ostara."

    "It''s this matter again, needless to say, I have already admitted Carlota''s identity. Rurik, maybe the matter we are talking about now requires your father to sit down in person."

    "Is that necessary?" Rurik asked.

    "Maybe it''s not necessary, unless you get your father''s authorization. Listen, this is the only trade between our two tribes, and I need someone who speaks and counts. You... are you an honest and trustworthy person?"

    "Leader, are you suspicious of me?" Rurik simply looked at the high ceiling and vowed: "The gods are watching, I have the sincerity to do business! I have been authorized by the leader of Rose to conduct long-term trade with the Mellaren people. , I will not, let alone dare to sever trade with each other because of some boring things."

    Rather than saying that this is an oath, it is better to say that it was also Rurik who beat Olekin with words.

    Olekin nodded; "In this case, our business can go on. Listen, in the past, it was only merchants who did business spontaneously. This time it is the union of our two tribes, my family, and your family. Do business directly."

    Rurik''s eyes were very determined. He knew that if both Mellaren and Ross were promoted to city-states, of course, both of them had entered the city-state era in terms of economic and political development. The transaction between the two parties is a kind of official trade. This bilateral trade is of great significance. For the Baltic world, which is very dependent on trade, a stable bilateral trade is the key to the rise and fall of a tribe and city-state. Even for tribes like Mellaren that are starting to make changes in self-sufficiency, some key materials are extremely dependent on imports. The largest supplier of leather for a long time is the Ross tribe. Rurik learned that now they also need new and sharp iron weapons. With this kind of strong hole card, Rurik''s tough statement just now is to rely on it as a strong confidence.

    This is especially true for the Rus tribe, especially at the moment. In order to satisfy the great promise given to the tribe¡¯s residents to eat wheat year by year, before harvesting a large amount of wheat in the east, the tribe needs to import wheat from Mellaren and Novgorod. German plunder on a larger scale.

    "Let¡¯s continue to talk about leather." Olekin put down the bear skins: "If you get more white bear skins, what price are you willing to offer?"

    "This..." Liuli Ke was shocked. When it comes to the issue of money, this pricing is really hard to say.

    One problem that has plagued everyone for a long time is the price of various commodities. Since a wide variety of currencies are in circulation, these precious metal currencies are varied in color, forcing merchants to become math masters.

    One strategy for bargaining is to make yourself the final decision maker and toss the trouble of indecision to the other party.

    Rurik replied; "You Mellaren are the buyers of these goods. Lord, please set a price, but I have to tell you that behind most bear skins is the life of a bear hunting warrior."

    "Oh, are you asking about the price of human life? If it were me, I would train some slaves to hunt bears. After all, they are slaves, and those Briton male slaves are also good. They die when they die, just like a male slave. Fifty silver coins. Well, if you bring a new bear skin, a fifty silver coin."

    "Huh?" Rurik was taken aback and immediately retorted; "How can a slave be compared with a warrior?"

    "But some slaves can become brave warriors with the promise of restoring their freedom. Rurik, you may not understand this when you are young."

    Rurik doesn''t understand? Do not! He is actually very clear, and is training his men according to this approach. Most of the young children are servants, slaves, those who eat Rurik, and those who wear Rurik, they must die for their masters.

    "No, fifty silver coins are too few."

    Olekin squeezed out a faint smile: "Let''s do it, the bear''s head is not counted. I will give out twenty silver coins. As long as you process them into the current shape that can be put on your head, I will offer this price.

    Rurik pursed his lips, but the price actually exceeded his expectations. In order to get more benefits, Rurik deliberately said: "Great lord, are you stingy? Your price is too low, my warriors dare not take risks! They would rather catch ferrets everywhere, one Zhang Mink sold six and seven silver coins and caught ten ferrets, at least not to be killed by the ferrets. But the bear..."

    "Then your price?"

    "One hundred silver coins! One hundred. I know you have enough money to pay." Rurik said tentatively.

    Olekin is short of money, but buying some rare goods, this expenditure is not painful to him.

    "this price¡­¡­"

    "Still think it''s expensive? It depends on the people who have gone through all the hardships to get it."

    "Then settle down like this, a white bear skin, and a bear head. You send a set and I will buy a set."

    Rurik was happy to hear that, on the bright side, he deliberately put on a look of embarrassment and helplessness, and "reluctantly" accepted the price.

    Although the problem is not over yet, Olekin put forward a very realistic condition: "Listen, since you are going to hunt bears, you are taking risks. I admire the courage of your warriors, so you can only have one bear skin. Buyer, that''s me! In the name of the leader, I order you to prohibit selling bear skins to other tribes in the alliance, and also prohibit you from selling to a certain big family."

    Rurik didn''t even hesitate, and hurriedly nodded in agreement.

    Whether Olekin is worthy of trust, Rurik believes that this person will not overdraw his credit for some bearskins. A polar bear skin with a bear head costs as much as a pound of silver, and its price is really extreme. The price is raised by himself and supported by Olekin. If you change someone, the other party will bargain desperately, and ordinary families simply don''t have the financial resources to expect to own it.

    Rurik''s decisiveness made Olegin very satisfied, and he squeezed his beard and calculated something in his mind.

    After all, the Melaren tribe needs a lot of fur. Those allies in the south, as well as the cattle and sheep breeders of this tribe, they provide a large number of common leathers, such as deer, fox, ferret, and even now The Ross tribe monopolized most of the supply of polar bear skins.

    Through the conversation with Rurik, Olegin knew that the Rus people went to Sorgon in the east to open up a new source of leather. The hardest work is for the Ross people to do, and the M?laren people spend money to buy excellent leather from afar.

    Olekin knows his people too well. The tribe has entered a long period of peace. Everyone has lived in a stable life for a long time, and the brave have also become slack. The disaster of the Ostara tribe gave the tribe a heavy blow, which made everyone realize that they needed to be prepared for danger in times of peace. Olekin began to build some defensive facilities, and based on this factor, he began to rectify his forces.

    These moves made the Mellaren tribe further introverted.

    Olekin wanted to send someone to follow the Ross people''s fleet to get a share of the Eastern World. Considering the risks, he just wanted to give it up as soon as he got up. If because of this decision, losing some manpower in the unknown world is tantamount to saying that one''s own strength is damaged, then how to control the hegemony of the tribe and even the hegemony of the entire alliance?

    It seems that he possesses the supreme power. His pressure is not so great. Perhaps, seeing his private soldiers wearing chain mail and holding the best sword provided by the Rus, he is really at ease with such ample military virtues. .

    Olekin then changed the subject and talked about very critical practical issues, which also aroused his intense curiosity.

    "Every year, my tribe has a large number of merchants who drag their families to your extremely cold Roseburg. Isn''t that an extremely cold world? You use some treasures to attract them. Your treasures can''t hide from me. "

    Rurik didn''t know what medicine the man sold in the gourd, he asked the leader to continue talking about it.

    "The merchant who came back told me some news that you Russ would make the best swords, spears, and axes. Needless to say, a lot of leather, you are still selling a lot of soap and flammable spirits in the past two years. Even a lot of precious glassware. Where did you get these? It will never be the place you call Novgorod in the East?"

    what! Is this guy still coveting the east?

    For a while, Liu Rick didn''t know what to say, and he smirked helplessly.

    "Don''t pretend to be a fool. The merchant told me that these are all made by you. Rurik!" Olekin suddenly became serious.

    "what!"

    "As the leader, I ask you to come up with a method."

    "Ah?!" Rurik was taken aback, and he really didn''t know how to answer.

    Olekin continued to persecute: "Please give me the methods of making these artifacts."

    Rurik changed his face in an instant. He estimated that if Gould was on the scene, the old fox-like guy would be able to use some words to round the field.

    This is another matter that must not be retreated. If the Rus agree, how much technological advantage does Rus have over other tribes?

    But it may be a little unwise to refuse categorically, and to agree with him is really stupid. What else can I do? Let''s practice Tai Chi first.

    Rurik realized that this Olekin was full of aggressive nature, and this person did not like to simply plunder. His request showed his thirst for technology.

    Maybe this guy controls a particularly militant tribe and can lay a big territory. Fortunately, the will of the Mellaren people cannot be easily changed because of a leader.

    Rurik deliberately said: "If the M?laren people are willing to learn, it is of course... okay. However, I think powerful people disdain to do these things, such as making soap and making glassware. He is better than Tanning leather is more difficult."

    "Huh? Then let the slave do it. If the slave dies, he will die."

    "It''s still not possible." Although Rurik was awkward to hear, he shook his head: "The so-called slave, or the stupidest person, or the coward on the battlefield, is this kind of person really reliable? Great lord, all this Like bear hunting, the most threatening work is done by our Ross people. You get the best bear skins. We can make high-quality utensils in the worst environment. As long as you need them, we will make them and supply them to you every year. . As long as you are willing to pay a sum of money that we are satisfied with."

    "It''s a lot of money." Olekin waved his hand. He could see that Rurik had refused, but he didn''t dare to say it. The other party didn''t respond properly, and his own demands were obviously inappropriate. He estimated that the Ross people would not give in to this kind of thing.

    "Well, I won''t force you. Then talk about another piece of equipment. It seems that you didn''t bring it with you."

    Rurik let out a sigh of relief, and he was thankful that Oleg did not question, otherwise he would have to put on a tough attitude to refuse, and the scene would be **** for tat again. He hurriedly asked: "What is that?"

    Olekin smiled and sighed: "A businessman told me that you use iron to make bows, and they are very powerful. The arrows you fire can easily penetrate the hull of a ship."

    "Ah, you say it? Great lord, do you really believe it?" Rurik also smiled slightly, that is, the heart is already running at a high load.

    "You ask me if I believe it? I am willing to believe, Rurik, I believe you do."

    Olekin''s slightly stretched head, in Rurik''s eyes, did it seem like a judge?

    Any weapon, only the crossbow, is what Rurik does not want foreigners to control. If this type of weapon technology is destined to be widely spread, it will have to be monopolized by the Rus for at least half a century. Fortunately, regarding this matter, when he was on Gould Island, Gould, who was inquiring about some news, was vaccinated.

    Rurik denies: "No! Iron can make a bow? Isn''t it strange? Unless the hound grows wings to fly in the sky, unless the ship sails without wind and pulp, unless the man can also give birth to children, iron can be made. bow."

    "Hahaha!" Olekin smiled wildly, and he straightened his body: "I''ll just say, those businessmen are not credible, they are businessmen, always like to exaggerate, Rurik, or you are the most honest."

    Olekin was smiling, and Rurik hadn''t figured out the situation, so he laughed with him for the time being.

    "Why didn''t I see it before You child is a bit interesting to talk. You satisfy me more than your brother. Otto really has a good son."

    "Oh, thank you for your compliment." Rurik slightly hooked his head, just because he heard these words really awkward.

    "Very well. Listen, you will surrender to me in the future, and you, Carlotta of Ostara, you must surrender to me, and even more to my son. Karl is destined to inherit my power, I I heard that Rurik, you also want to inherit the power of the Ross tribe? Very good, now you have seen my Karl, he will be your leader in the future."

    Although the son is not easy to worry about, considering the power of the family, Olegin has reason to introduce his only son to the leaders of all colors. He needs to get support from more tribes alone. Now that the successor of Ross is here, and then the meeting to discuss trade matters, Olekin made clear his hopes by the way.

    He imagined that the Ross people, who were eager to do business, would support Carl without hesitation in order to take care of the overall situation.

    However, there was an unexpected deviation in his estimate.

    It''s not that Olekin misjudged the Ross man, but that Karl was really reckless, who completely miscalculated himself.

 Chapter 342ï¼š Trade contract

    Carl stood up in anger.

    When his father reiterated that he "must be the only candidate for the next generation of leaders and leaders", people at the center of power are easy to lose themselves, even if people like Karl have not yet controlled the supreme power of the alliance, he has become increasingly unable to see himself in the past few years.µÄjinliang.

    He felt that he was already a powerful "monster".

    As a result, the mysterious Rose nobles who suddenly popped out were disrespectful to him. It was really unreasonable!

    He was always brooding about the humiliation and threats he had just encountered, so he gritted his teeth and said viciously: "I don''t need the support of a bunch of idiots who can only quarrel. Hey, it''s you! A stupid young man, you are offended. I, you have to pay the price!"

    Carl glared at Arik with his cannibalistic eyes, and Arik¡¯s inner fire ignited instantly. The muscle-like right arm with a thick thigh was drawn directly from the mink coat. The strong muscles were really scary. Carl one.

    Arik is aggressive: "Shut up, pretentious people. Maybe we should try and kill each other to prove who the warrior is."

    "Then fight! I won''t kill you, I''ll break your legs, smash your teeth, and blind your eyes, so that you know how disrespectful to the nobles will end."

    There was a quarrel again, and almost met each other? ! Olekin yelled, "Shut up all to me! I am the leader!"

    Rurik closed his eyes and listened to the quarrel between the two big men. To put it bluntly, on another occasion, they had already begun to fight for their lives.

    Finally, when the situation reached the point when Rurik had to speak up, he put on an angry face, and his delicate face was wrinkled. He pretended to be respectful and bowed slightly and spoke very threateningly in a soft voice. The words: "Great lord, I have endured for a long time, and you can''t take my patience as weakness. You let us submit? But your son humiliated my brother, and that humiliated me. There is nothing in this world for no reason. Love and hatred, since the merchant tells you a lot, you should also know that we Ruths are not really weak, and we still have the ability to die.

    We recognize that you are the leader because our bilateral transactions have always been mutually beneficial. This is all because of the gift of the leader. However, your eldest son actually despises us so much. Maybe one day he really inherited your power. Maybe what is waiting for us is the threat of war. "

    "A kid who was weaned yesterday, do you want war?" Carl yelled.

    Rurik glanced at the man with contempt, then looked at the complex leader: "So, is this his attitude or yours. We are not your slaves, we have to stand and do business."

    The current Olekin really couldn''t stand the chatter of his son, as if this guy was trying to drive away the tribe''s big customers for his own sake, and then expelled him with the Ross people who had finally announced their return. Obviously Karl has offended the Rurik brothers. He estimated that the brotherhood would continue to do business in a pragmatic manner and would not let go of the hatred caused by the negligence and humiliation encountered. apologize? Carl won''t apologize, let alone as the leader.

    Olekin has his own principles of birth.

    The leader must use a powerful deterrent to force other tribes to submit. What about Carl? An ordinary person''s defiant personality will suffer a big loss in daily life. Carl is not an ordinary person, so the whole tribe may suffer. If he cannot become a strong man in the future, will Mellaren''s power decline? At least the Russ must be the second or third strongest tribe in the alliance, and they are definitely not the weaker ones described by the kid Rurik.

    Otherwise, how did they get a lot of silver coins?

    In the final analysis, today''s meeting is to finalize the grain trade.

    Regarding the transactions of other goods, Olekin didn''t want to talk about the trivial issues.

    "Now let''s talk about the most important thing, I hope our harmony is still there." As he said, Olekin stretched out his right hand and showed five fingers: "Half million pounds of oats! Gould will do this. I told you. I can sell you so much wheat, so what about the money?"

    As far as food transactions are concerned, he is so refreshing? Rurik couldn''t bear how quickly things changed, he almost quoted his pick-up price, but wait a minute.

    Rurik pretended to be calm: "I''m sorry, it was a very heavy payment. The large amount of silver is on Gould''s island, and it is closely guarded by our Ross soldiers."

    "How much? Is it really fifty thousand pounds? Or more?" Olekin''s outstretched head project illustrates his thirst for money.

    Rurik deliberately didn''t say the specific amount. He didn''t want to show his cards, "Let''s talk about your price, my lord."

    Olekin shrugged, and he whispered in his heart that Rose''s stinky kid was pretty good at calculating. In trade since ancient times, whoever puts forward the price first often suffers the most.

    He squeezed his chin and made a somewhat embarrassing gesture: "Ruriek, maybe you have seen it with your own eyes. This year''s climate is very bad, and the growth of wheat is very bad. Based on past experience, our Mellaren will not have a good harvest this year. For this reason, the price of food will skyrocket."

    "Huh? What does the bad weather have to do with your food?"

    Suddenly, Olekin was asked.

    He stared at the child¡¯s innocence in front of him, and suddenly covered his face with his big hands, embarrassed: "Are you entertaining me? Don''t you know that the weather is cold and the wheat will owe you? Don''t you know that this spring is very late."

    "I know. But what does this have to do with your wheat growing."

    "This is a very common sense thing, you don''t even understand?" Olekin''s tone became stronger, "Listen, because of the cold weather, the lack of crops, and the rising prices, you can''t buy more food with money."

    "Oh, I get it!" Rurik deliberately glanced at the corner of his mouth slightly, "You are actually telling me that you are not willing to do this business?"

    "No, I didn''t say that." Olekin responded in a hasty tone.

    At this point, Rurik had already figured out what the other party was thinking. To put it bluntly, Gould and this person had negotiated the price of ten pounds of wheat for a silver coin before, and now Olekin wanted to change it to a higher one.

    How can that work?

    The conditions of the farmland of the M?laren people, Rurik or through reports from Gould and others, and even his own field inspections, all came to bad conclusions. Obviously, Mellaren¡¯s agricultural failure this year is a foregone conclusion. Their farmers will only be sad in the next year, and it is reasonable to even get together to rob foreigners to tide over the difficulties.

    Rurik boasts that his kindness is only to his own people. In theory, the Rus and Mellaren are the leaders, but these days of guest residence, they do not have a good impression of Rurik. Sympathizing with the peasants is a sympathy, ignoring them to only do their own business is a duty, now, Rurik no longer cares about their life or death.

    What does Olekin think of Rurik''s opinion? He could not judge whether the child really lacked common sense or deliberately pretended to be confused. Regardless of whether you are pretending to be confused or not, the idea that you want to cheat them does not seem to be so easy to operate.

    Now that he has guessed the opponent''s mentality, he has an idea of ??how to play cards.

    "One silver coin buys seventeen pounds of dried oats. This is the market last year. I came with the money and I want to buy it at this price."

    "No!" Olekin flatly refused.

    "Huh? Do you want to do business?"

    Olekin chuckled, "Of course business is going to be done. Maybe you will regret my offer. Eight pounds of oats for a silver coin. Note that we don''t have time to dry the new wheat."

    "Double expensive!"

    "Yes. This year''s situation is not good, Rurik. This is a fact. I hope you can take into account our difficulties."

    "But, who can weigh us? Although my people can live a good life by fishing, they like the taste of oatmeal. We Ross people put together a huge sum of money to find you to do business, I just don¡¯t want to be exploited by those businessmen halfway. Unexpectedly, you actually want to cheat us?"

    Olekin stared, "Hey! Boy, why should I cheat you? You think the price is not right, we can talk about it."

    What Rurik wanted was this effect, "Fourteen pounds."

    "No, I said nine pounds."

    "It''s still too expensive." Ruriek shook his head vigorously.

    Olekin was really impatient. He suppressed his urge to curse. He really didn''t want to say that he was losing the price of wheat for every eight pounds of silver.

    "Nine pounds, Rurik, I hope you don''t lose your child''s innocence and be a good person."

    "Twelve pounds!" Rurik gritted his teeth, "can''t be lower."

    "You!" Olekin took a sigh of relief and said sternly: "The harvest season is right now, this year is bad, and the price will skyrocket by then. It is not something I can control. At that time, a silver coin can''t buy seventeen pounds. It¡¯s not ten pounds, maybe five pounds. Even in the worst case, farmers won¡¯t sell their food at all. You can barely buy food if you leave me.¡±

    This remark came to Rurik''s heart.

    Rurik boasted that he had a high insight in the manufacture of related machinery, but because his brain was stuffed with a large amount of knowledge, his elementary economics knowledge also has a huge advantage in today''s era.

    Olekin¡¯s pessimistic prediction is likely to come true.

    The people of Mellaren who have been cultivating for a long time, when the grain is not harvested, are they crazy to take the grain to the market for sale? I am afraid that not only do they have no surplus grain, but after deducting the crop grain, there is not much left! In the coming year, a family will either borrow money to survive, or try to fish for fish or even catch groundhogs and bugs to feed their hunger, or even be a robber to plunder.

    Farmers do not sell grain, and the market is naturally sluggish.

    Do the people of Ross want to carry a sword in their right hand and a money bag in their left, forcing farmers to trade?

    It is improper and impossible for the Ross people to do this. The only possibility to do this is Olekin.

    They are in trouble, and Rurik just pretends to be confused, just don''t eat this one. His bottom line is the price that Gould had negotiated with Olegin before, ten pounds of wheat for a silver coin, if the bargaining effect is achieved by himself, it is worth the effort now.

    Rurik countered: "Don''t we come with a lot of food and can only buy insignificant food? Instead of this, we Rusians would rather fish and hunt day after day. We save up silver coins and wait until you have a good harvest. Wouldn¡¯t it be great to come back to buy grain at some time? Leather and other trades are easy to talk about, only grain. If you have this attitude, say goodbye!"

    Rurik stood up abruptly, and also stood up with Arik. He deliberately assumed a posture that the negotiation had broken down, but just turned around and was stopped by Olekin.

    "Wait!"

    For a moment, Rurik was happy, and he turned around again, seeing Olegin''s gloomy face, it was really hard to see the extreme.

    Oleg''s face was solemn: "Ten pounds! Just like the price of a normal year, ten pounds!"

    Rurik sat down again, although this had reached his psychological bottom line, since Olekin is very urgent for business, can he not hold back?

    "Still not working! Too expensive"

    "You!" Olekin stretched out his fist, as if a father was going to fix his son.

    "What? You want to hit me."

    "Damn..." Olekin''s clenched fists were about to crush his hand bones. Recalling the speculation he had just made, he could judge that this child was really a stubborn stubble. The so-called grains were all disguise.

    "Eleven pounds. This is my final price! Great lord, we don''t have to discuss this matter anymore. I will not add even one more copper coin. If you disagree, the grain trade will not be done this year. "

    The child in front of him looked like he didn''t get in. Olekin couldn''t even dream that he would be very passive in front of a child.

    Rurik, who was "blessed by Odin", he also had to sigh. Putting aside those strange titles, this kid really had something in his mind. At least, he can be called a "young wise man."

    Seeing the look of the lord''s scorched head, Rurik continued: "I really brought a lot of silver coins, which are enough to sink a solid cargo ship (deliberately exaggerated). We in Ross are also very worried about pirates looting. Gould Island built a fortress and deployed heavy troops. Great lord, this money was used to buy food. The entire operation was planned by my father Otto. He told me that only the lord has the courage. Take out a lot of food at once."

    It sounds like this is flattery to himself, and it also confirms Otto''s recognition of his status. Olekin still feels uncomfortable. There was a clear hint in Rurik''s words that the island controlled by Merlarn was not under the direct jurisdiction of Merlaren, and the Ross fighters were ready to fight against any pirates.

    If you want to use some extreme methods to get those silver coins, you really need a head-on war.

    Using food to exchange silver coins, Olegin really felt painful, but now, he had no choice.

    When Olegin was in a dilemma, in order to facilitate his compromise, Rurik decided to "concession" slightly. Of course, this is not a real concession, but a verbal promise.

    "Leader, I''m willing to use 45454 silver coins. Ahhh! I make a profit and buy you half a million pounds of wheat at 45,500 (455 pounds) silver coins. I will continue to make profit for this."

    "Omit a fraction, what is there to say?" Ounder said helplessly.

    "It''s something you will be interested in. In the ironware trade, I can give you a preferential price."

    "Really?!" The dark clouds on Olegin''s face were light and light.

    In the final analysis, the core purpose of Olegin''s grain-for-silver coin exchange was to exchange silver coins for ironware, and finally expand his armaments to deal with the ever-increasing threat of war from the Danes.

    Rurik continued: "You plan to buy hard swords and hard spears. I know your price. I can give you a 10% discount. If I am in a good mood, I can give you a better price."

    "Oh? Are you in a good mood now?" Olekin''s urgent eyes explained everything. This guy is eager for weapons rather than silver coins.

    Is it worth it to make the people of Mellaren more virtuous? Will they be attacked one day? Attacking the Ros with the weapons of the Ros, Rurik couldn''t guarantee that this backstab would not exist. In today''s negotiations, a guy named Karl has stood in the position of the "prince" of Mellaren, showing his fangs of military threat.

    But business still has to be done, otherwise, why are the Corvins in the northernmost Elon Orava Fort to smelt ferrochrome so desperately to make weapons? Of course, the best human version of the weapon is used by the Ross people, and the monkey version is for them.

    Being able to get a little comfort in the arms trade, Olekin consciously had no choice but to accept the price offered by Rurik.

    So far, all trade agreements have a verbal result.

    Just verbally...

    Of course this will not work!

    Lurik immediately proposed to engrave the transaction between the two parties on a wooden board in written form, with the contract in duplicate, so that both parties must not violate the contract.

    Olekin was afraid that the Rus would change his mind. Why didn''t Rurik think so?

    Soon, Rurik and the three others entered the inner court of the leader''s house. In a more private room, witnessed by several priestesses of the Mellaren tribe, the contract on the wooden board began to be carved quickly.

    To Olegin¡¯s surprise, Rurik already knew the Runic alphabet very well at a young age and was able to read vocabulary proficiently. It''s all like this, is he still a simple child?

    Today¡¯s things are too magical. Olekin rarely signs written agreements with people. Daily contracts are mostly seen in words. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter a stubborn situation today that does not sign a written contract and does not make a transaction.

    It seems that the Ross people are like this? Pay attention to written contracts?

    Olekin couldn''t help but admire a little. Now that the contract has written proof, then the previous move of verbal denial to turn face and denial, shouldn''t the Ross people do it first?

    This contract clearly states that after the grain is harvested, the Mellaren people need to provide the Ross people with 500,000 pounds of wheat, and the Ross people will deliver 455 pounds of silver coins (measured by weight, which avoids the fineness and fineness of the silver coins). Incomplete loss).

    Secondly, it is about the trade of leather, ironware and other commodities. It is only in the traditional goods of leather and the cutting-edge trade of high-quality ironware. However, it is the direct trade of the Ross chief family represented by Rurik and the Mellaren chief family. , All enjoy a 10% discount.

    It was also confirmed in the contract that the family of Chief Ross had the final say on how much merchandise the leader M?laren sold, and it was actually Rurik that had the final say.

    If long-term gains are made, don¡¯t the Ross people have always suffered losses in the market trade? Do not! Making profits is for greater profits in the future!

    Therefore, the duration of this contract depends on how long Olekin can remain the leader.

    Rurik did not publicly oppose Carl''s succession as the leader, but the contract has clearly revealed the malice of the Rus people. The so-called Olekin really dies or suddenly resigns as the leader, all the terms of this contract are invalidated, and any trade agreement must be renegotiated.

    After all, it is not a trade agreement between two tribes. It only represents two powerful families. To put it smaller, it is a private trade, but this trade will surely influence the fate of the two tribes.

    In desperation, Olegin, who was eager to obtain a large amount of silver, a large amount of leather and a large amount of iron, he estimated that he was still at a loss. However, it was the Ross tribe that could provide a large amount of these three important materials at the same time.

    Rurik was also interesting at the last moment. He pulled his reluctant cousin Arik and Carlotta, who was certified by the leader, and the three of them gave the leader a tactical ritual on one knee. The so-called let the leader save face again. Get some satisfaction from the above.

    They walked out of Oregin''s mansion in the soft afterglow of the setting sun, carrying the contract plank full of words, and ended the transaction and returned to Gould Island.

    But the real deal is about to begin.

 Chapter 343ï¼š Audience of tailors and boat builders

    The meeting ended in one day, and Rurik returned to Gould Island with the plank engraved with the contract.

    It seems that by now, Rurik and his guys only need to wait for the approaching harvest season.

    But the problem is probably not that simple.

    After all, a big deal was finalized, and the entire Gould Island was plunged into happiness. To celebrate the joy, several old sheep bought from the market were slaughtered, and as usual, the sheep¡¯s skins were cut off. Even the most inferior old sheep¡¯s skins can be kept as protection from the cold.

    The woody and thin old mutton is a reward to the ordinary, like Rurik. He was at the dinner of Gould''s house. As the most distinguished guest, he naturally wanted to taste the most beautiful delicacies.

    The misfortunes of the Melalen people naturally have nothing to do with all the Ross people on the island.

    Gould was slightly drunk, and Arik also blushed.

    "This time, we finally finalized the business. Haha, don''t worry about anything, we just wait for them to deliver the food."

    Rurik''s mind is always sober: "Gould, do you really believe them? I think..."

    "Are you worried? Worried that the food won''t be in place?"

    "Yes! After all, it is half a million pounds, which is double the amount of grain we transported last year. The condition of the farmland is indeed not good this year."

    "Are you worried about that fellow Olegin? Haha." Gould smirked for a while, and drank a glass of strong wine. "That man would like to raise food for his own face. You don''t even have a deposit. Give it to him, if he really relinquishes the bill, what are we going to lose?"

    "That''s true."

    "But!" Gould suddenly straightened a serious face emotionally: "He will exploit his tribe and force them to hand over the food to him. Rurik, do you know such a thing?"

    do you know? Although Rurik had never seen him before, adhering to his cognition of the concept of "landlord", of course he could guess what kind of extreme measures Olekin, as a super landlord, might take.

    "I can think that even though the farmers have suffered, we Ross people don''t have to be hungry anyway. We don''t lose a silver coin for eleven pounds of wheat."

    "Hey, we still made some money, at least saved nearly 6,000 silver coins. Rurik, you did a good job, and you succeeded in bargaining with him."

    After being flattered by Gould, Rurik naturally sprouted a hint of pleasure.

    Rurik''s face was sullen: "I don''t like that Karl, a stupid man."

    "Oh, you mean him?" Gould is another kind of hehe: "A guy who likes women, to be honest, I am quite envious of him, but I am old. It is not wrong to like women, and it is stupid to humiliate allies stupidly." Right here, Gould himself criticized Arik. Considering Arik''s noble status, he just wanted to stop.

    Gould held the glass in his right hand: "Brave Arik, I salute you."

    Arik blushed and filled himself with another glass, and the two men drank the glass.

    Drinking a glass of spirits, Rurik learned that Gould sent a messenger at the market again. Some farmers sold home-brewed ale. The first time the ale was bought with wooden barrels, it was in the warehouse on the island. No less than a hundred barrels have been piled up.

    However, these wines seem to be a lot, and the distillation is really completed to get combustible spirits, and each barrel is poured into nearly seven blow-cast small glass bottles. In the merchant''s intuition, Gould estimated the spending power of the wealthy M?laren. Mellaren is indeed the largest tribe in the alliance, with a population of about thirty thousand, which is already a behemoth in everyone''s common concept. But for businessmen, this population only maintains a very narrow market.

    Large-scale brewing and selling of spirits may not make much money. But wine is wine. Why should the people of Mellaren take the lead in enjoying such rare delicacies in the world? Of course, the Ross people tasted it for themselves.

    Gould is inseparable from spirits. He always saves his inventory and just drinks a few cups a day.

    I saw that Arik finally couldn''t stand the power of drinking, combined with the physical and mental things he experienced during the day, and now he simply lay down on the skin of the animal, unconscious in the snoring.

    The confused Gould put down the glass, he shook his head, and asked listlessly, "Rurrik, there is something else...you should prepare."

    "what''s up?"

    "There is also a master shipbuilder about Fodgen who makes leather jackets."

    "Oh, it''s them!" The sleepy Rurik cheered up.

    "I will...Send someone to tell them in the near future that the son of the leader of the Ruth National People''s Congress will meet them. Haha, I have already sent someone to tell them what our Ruth people think. Guess what they think?"

    "how to think?"

    Gould laughed stupidly: "They are like me, they are merchants themselves. They said, as long as the price is high enough, they will rely on it, if they become a Roth... you can get more benefits, they don''t mind. what."

    "Wow! That''s great. I want to meet them. I can represent the leader and recognize them as my master. You know, I treat all kinds of skilled people for my use."

    "This is the best. I will arrange it, at least not today. Oh, I''m so drunk." Gould just finished speaking, and the wine glass in his hand fell to the ground, like a fat pig with a full feed. Sleeping on the leather.

    What else can Rurik say? He looked at Carlotta who was bored with the dried fruit and smiled.

    Three days later, more wheat entered the heading state.

    The farmers have been busy for a year (in fact, they did not spend much time caring for the farmland), just waiting for the moment of the autumn harvest. For them, fishing for fish and wood is a means of living. Only after harvesting the wheat and selling the surplus grain at the market can they exchange for cash that is very important to the family.

    In fact, this year¡¯s situation is very special.

    Olekin and Rurik signed this year''s food agreement. He has taken the news of collecting huge amounts of food and issued orders to this tribe through his private army system. This is incredible! A group of businessmen who are waiting for Xinmai to go on the market and gather together to plan this year''s food prices, what else can they do when they see this scenario?

    What the merchants buying grain do is to buy at a low price during the harvest season, and then sell it at a high price after the spring famine, in order to make big profits. This year''s harvest is destined to be bad, but they have a lot of silver coins! Farmers and merchants are naturally competing for the right to set prices. The farmers of Mellaren are scattered, and the merchants have not formed a grain merchants guild. If the price is set too low, farmers will not squeeze out rations in exchange for money. If the price is set too high, the grain merchants will lose money.

    As a result, the Rus people¡¯s order was like a bolt from the blue, giving the grain merchant a heavy blow, but it also gave ordinary farmers who did not know the specific content a glimmer of hope. Those self-cultivating farmers who own acres are willing to believe that their leader will offer a very good purchase price. Although their harvest is bad and biting their teeth, they can still get a sum of money for selling food. After all, they always need to reserve a sum of silver and copper coins in case of emergency.

    The peasants have hope, and the limited number of professional craftsmen of the entire tribe, they have seen the maliciousness contained in it.

    Potters, carpenters, blacksmiths and even boat builders have alienated themselves into pure craftsmen. They use their own fishing boats at most and occasionally go to catch a little fish. For the most part of the year, they are accepting orders and selling their own products to make money. They represent the industrial and commercial practitioners of the Mellaren tribe. In today''s era, they are indeed more vulnerable than farmers.

    What conclusions did some craftsmen get through the information disclosed by the leader?

    First of all, Chief Ross began to actively participate in Lake M?laren¡¯s own trading system as never before. They will never retreat behind the scenes as they did in the past and be represented by their own merchants.

    Secondly, the leader of Ross is rich and wealthy. After they intervene, they will inevitably disturb the turbidity of Lake M?laren. It is not something ordinary merchants can do to fish in the muddy waters.

    third. This is a crisis and an opportunity. Since the Ross people are also recruiting talents, if they are willing to accept the most critical conditions they put forward, just join them.

    After a real investigation, Fodgen was thoroughly prepared for immigration.

    The slaves and servants on the island he controlled have been ordered to suspend work.

    Very interesting thing, this guy Fodgen is really an active person in buying slaves. Different from those wealthy households, they can live a good life by relying on a large amount of land and rent paid by tenant farmers. Their purpose of buying slaves is mainly as slaves of the farmland and maids serving daily life.

    This is not the case for Fodgen. He loves the Briton slaves brought by the Norwegians, and he pays particular attention to the female slaves. This is by no means a concern for women''s looks. In fact, he deliberately preferentially chooses something a little worse, so as to keep the purchase price very low.

    What he needs is the tailoring ability of slaves. After some contact, he understands the status of the female slaves who have been raising for many years, and even the new female slaves who are slowly increasing year by year.

    When the female slaves began to understand the Gnostic language, they began to mention some small place names and even larger place names.

    Northumbria? Bamburgh? Kent? West Saxony?

    It is a rare female slave with orange-red hair, describing a Pickett title.

    Fodgen doesn''t matter, these are probably the names of the tribes on the remote island. He noticed that these women were carving some wooden blocks, becoming interlaced existences, making necklaces and hanging them on his chest. Every morning, these women would gather a crowd to say strange words in the language of their hometown.

    This is their belief, that is, the belief spread by the men in black from Rome in the legend.

    If they chant something to make them settle down and work, Fodgen will naturally not say anything.

    Anyway, these captured women are peasant women in their hometown. In addition to cutting wood and fetching water, they also assist men in farming. Their greatest ability is weaving and sewing. Their sewing experience is extremely rich.

    Up to now, Fodgen¡¯s weaving workshop not only continues to work hard to purchase leather sewing leather clothing, but also trains female slaves to complete the one-stop work of ramming linen rods to make fibers, weaving linen, and tailoring into linen.

    What he paid the most for his slaves was to ensure that they had enough rations. The slaves ate more than they did in their hometown. This is by no means any kind of compassion for Fodgen. He is really a calculating businessman who knows if his slaves How can I get more quality output when I am hungry?

    After experiencing the horrific experience in the South last summer and the field trip in Roseburg in the winter, the move must be moved. With the old friend of Gould sent a messenger to deliver the official summoning order of the son of Chief Ross, he has already Well prepared.

    The harvest of the wheat will be the next three or four days. Although there is no possibility of heading in a large amount of wheat, those heading wheat are rapidly turning yellow. A small number of oats have become more cold-tolerant because of genetic mutations. The farmers in Mellaren have no such idea at all. They can only passively collect the ears of wheat and reserve part of it for planting. This is a passive "scientific selection", so that year after year, the oat varieties in Northern Europe can only become more and more hardy.

    Why doesn''t Fodgen want to live a good life eating bread every day? He had already saved enough capital, and the silver coins he had saved were not 20,000 but also 10,000. This is all the belongings he has accumulated throughout his life. He can rely on this money for the rest of his life. Now that he is old, he naturally has to consider the things behind him and the prosperity of his children and grandchildren.

    He had to think more about it, if the Ross people really, as the messenger said, as long as they pay a tax every year, they can get the security promise of the Ross leader and even the military protection of the Ross warriors. Why do you need to spend a lot of money every year to support a group? Where''s the private guard? After all, the money for hiring mercenaries is a very expensive expense in one year, even higher than the so-called taxes.

    In the final analysis, his change to a hard-core immigrant is mainly in pursuit of market and interest considerations.

    However, a group of aspiring shipbuilders, they are not only pursuing profit, but also admiring the lofty goal of Liurik. After all, as craftsmen, they are eager to create miracles in the shipbuilding industry in this life.

    They are eager to build big ships, and their children and grandchildren are eager to build big ships one after another! They are admirers of Thor, eager for a challenge.

    In this way, two groups of people boarded Gould Island on the day of the appointment provided by the messenger, on the eve of the wheat harvest.

    Those who came were gorgeously dressed Fodgen, and there were as many as ten mature men of various ages in simple and capable clothes. They have one thing in common, that is, their beards are tied into a variety of braids.

    Yes, even for people like Verdegen, he braids his short beard so that he won''t get in the way when eating bread and soup. All have never thought of cutting off their beards. Of course they have tools to cut their beards, just because they follow a very simple logic of dealing with things-they have no hair on their lips and are not strong enough to do things.

    What awaits these people is a feast given by Rurik.

    At this point, everything is within Rurik''s calculations, and Gould suggested well. Those merchants from all walks of life who were invited to come to pay a visit are in the final analysis seeking wealth and stability.

    If the Ross people want to stabilize these talents, they must put on a grand show in public, so that their most fundamental demands can be met in the first time.

    Gould Island was deliberately arranged to be busy, and the hired sailors, slaves, and even the crowded children were all arranged to work. In fact, it means moving all kinds of goods packed in wooden boxes, and there is even nothing in the boxes. They deliberately move at the pier, just to show visitors what a "busy pier" is.

    Mercenary and Ross warriors, Rurik made them wear chain mail, a shield hung on their backs, a sword and axe, and a short spear that can be thrown in their hands. In order to show their luxury, Gould also hung some white furry fox fur on their bodies, and temporarily glued gray geese flying feathers with pine resin on the top of the helmets.

    They fought fiercely in the waters for the role of the fishermen in Gotland a few months ago. Everyone''s eyes can show fierceness. They also basically received queue training (Otto once ordered), this time they completely played the role of the Ross people. Guard of honor.

    They formed a passage and went straight to the gate of the core wooden fortress on Gould Island.

    The brightly dressed Rurik brothers, and even Carlotta, were waiting at the pier with Gould and his son, and saw a few paddling boats.

    "They''re here! Attention! Stay alert!" Rurik yelled, and the well-trained soldiers straightened.

    In a short while, three boats came to the shore, and the gorgeously dressed and plainly dressed people boarded the trestle one after another. They were the invited people.

    However, they couldn''t help being timid when they saw the array of Kkhwufu. That''s incredible? Everyone has never seen such a soldier! Is this the style of the Ross Warriors?

    Fodgen quickly saw Rurik and Carlotta. Even though they were wearing gorgeous clothes and hats, the two of them grew much taller for half a year. Because they had been in close contact, he recognized it at a glance. Two people.

    Acquaintances are here, and he doesn''t have any comfort. It was the first time that the ten shipbuilders saw the Ross warrior. As for the two short gorgeous children, they should be the sons of the legendary leader Ross? One of them must be Rurik!

    The boat builder cautiously followed Fodgen, and saw him approach a boy, take off his hat and salute: "My friend, here I am."

    "You are finally here. Have you figured it out?" Lurik asked with a smile Of course! I will take all my family and servants with you. I hope that after arriving in Roseburg, I can get your recognition as soon as possible, and I will also be a new Roth. "

    Rurik nodded in satisfaction, he was actually ecstatic, because the fellow Fodgen was a snobbery, and the people under him were all master tailors. "You will. I can represent the leader and recognize your mental identity now."

    "Oh! That''s great."

    Rurik thought that this guy would kneel down and bow, but he never thought he would turn around and smile and introduce his cautious new friends.

    Fodgen also changed his title in an instant: "My leader, please allow me to introduce them. These ten are the shipbuilders of Mellaren. I can say that they are the best shipbuilders."

    In fact, Fodgen was bragging, and Rurik didn''t feel it at all. His eyes widened, and the joy in his heart could no longer be suppressed.

    He became emotionally rare, and he stomped his feet suddenly: "Okay! Boat builder! Boat builder who can build big ships! I need you so much! Quick! Come with me."

 Chapter 344ï¼š Hortra, a master who has been focusing on shipbuilding for 30 years

    The people who visited saw the mighty power of the "honour guard" of the Rus, and they saw more armed men as they entered the wooden fort.

    Gould is the master of this island. The boat builders know this island. Everyone always sees it from a distance. It is the first time to enter the interior.

    Fordgen has visited this place many times. He doesn''t know whose attack Gould is worried about. Anyway, the core area is just like the defense mode of the leader''s house. A large number of wooden piles are erected and tied into a wooden wall. Defense.

    But seeing a large number of people with weapons, Fodgen really didn''t know what was the use of wooden walls with such armed forces.

    Inside the wooden wall, Gould''s banquet hall.

    The Ross people greeted their distinguished guests and friends with a banquet rich in ingredients.

    Although Gould didn''t think the nobleness of the boat builders who were busy with the sawdust all day, he had to laugh and participate in it since R¨¹lik''s professional requirements.

    The spirits are blended into ordinary ale, and its rich aroma completely suppresses the meaty aroma of roasted lamb and roasted beef.

    The guests are greeted by beef and mutton, dried fruit, and exquisite bread made from fine flour through a fine sieve. The most delicious delicacy is the charming ale.

    Of course, looking at Rurik, the so-called sumptuous dining is the same. But look at the plainly-dressed shipbuilders, presumably, in their daily lives, there are very few results of this kind of feasting and end up with a hard stomach and a greasy mouth.

    Rurik didn''t drink, he didn''t want his still weak body to be corroded so that he would be fainted on the spot.

    He didn''t say anything. As the son of Chief Ross, he invited the visitors to eat and drink first, and then talk about important matters when everyone feels happy.

    It¡¯s really good to have three dishes and five flavours. Those guys who ate the barbecue in the glass plate cleanly, with greedy eyes, looked at the beautifully dressed maid raised by Gould, and kept going from the cow. The roast meat cut from the sheep is put on his empty dinner plate.

    They only cared about eating, but they didn''t notice that the real nobles who were there obviously didn''t feel much hunger, they just chewed the pieces of meat carefully and cheerfully, or chewed the dried fruit slowly.

    A slightly drunk old man with a beard, his red face made his wrinkles more obvious.

    "Master Rurik, what you guys made in Ross...the promises seem to be true. You are using the most beautiful food to entertain us..."

    "You..." Rurik smiled, maybe the negotiation is now? "Old man, I think you are the most experienced of all shipbuilders?"

    "That''s natural." The old man coughed deeply and suddenly, which made Rurik think that the old man was suffering from a disease, but he saw that the other shipbuilders stopped all kinds of hideous tearing of fat.

    The old man sat upright and shook slightly; "I am Hotla, a senior boatbuilder. My little friend, maybe you have heard my story, but Master Gould knows me well."

    understand him? Of course Rurik didn''t know it at all.

    At this moment, Gould explained: "My lord, he has been focusing on shipbuilding for thirty years. When he was able to build a fishing boat alone, he has never stopped."

    "Wow!" Rurik happily stood up by the low table in front of him: "You are what I need. Listen, we Ross people need the big ship you built very much. We need a cargo ship and a bigger ship. !"

    Rurik didn''t want to fully explain his purpose in the first place.

    Even when the messenger delivered the news, it was revealed at most that Chief Ross intends to invite them to move, and as long as he did so, he would get a great reward immediately. This matter is of course unrealistic. It is definitely not a temptation for Rurik to take out a sum of real money and the other party can move obediently.

    Because the shipbuilding industry of the Maillaren tribe, in today''s era, is properly heavy industry. What they have is not a workshop, but a shipbuilding site! It is ridiculous to want to relocate quickly. Rurik, who knows the industry very well, did not expect them to take all the factories away.

    What Rurik needs is talents, or the best among them. Because the Ross tribe has never lacked shipbuilders, what the tribe lacks is a key talent¡ªengineers who can build large cargo ships.

    If the people sitting in the banquet hall are all engineers, and you spend a lot of money to take them away, your purpose will be basically satisfied. If they decide to completely relocate their business, the shipbuilding industry of the Ross people will complete a new leap in two years, right?

    But the craftsmen, based on their professional sense, felt that the Ross people mainly came to order the big ships. Only by serving this big customer can you make a lot of money.

    The old Hotra cheerfully praised himself: "Yes, my family and I are famous throughout Lake M?laren. You all call me Hotra, my real name is not it. Or I am His real name is no longer worth mentioning. Only my nickname can represent everything about me."

    People with status certainly have nicknames, which is the norm throughout the Nordic world. Rurik has always known his nicknames "Golden Horsetail" and "Son of God". The heroic cousin Arik, who played with double swords on the battlefield, was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, so he was nicknamed "The Double Sword Man".

    The original meaning of "Hotla" is "hard wood", and this nickname is actually the ship ordered by his customers, which has good resistance to some submerged reefs.

    General long boats, small fishing boats, and even expensive and stocky cargo ships are extremely tough.

    How to build a hard boat? In fact, there are two technical cores. First, choose the right wood; second, process the wood correctly. Hotra went crazy and told his colleagues about the specific technical secrets.

    Hortra took it for granted that the wealthy and vigorous Russ were to order a large number of heavy cargo ships, because facing the current situation, they must be in urgent need of such ships.

    With a kind of old man''s depth, with the pride of technical talents, he said to Rurik: "Dear Rus, you must order a large number of cargo ships. Come on, how many ships do you need?"

    "Huh?" Liuli Ke was stunned, after a moment, he said casually a very large number: "I want a lot, a lot! I want a hundred."

    "Huh?!" Hotla opened his artificial hyperthyroidism eyes wide, and he couldn''t believe his ears.

    Those other craftsmen were also stunned on the spot.

    Even Gould calmed down and asked in a low voice whether Rurik was serious.

    The scene fell into a strange embarrassment, so far Rurik didn''t know what his words meant.

    "What? All of you are looking at me? One hundred transport ships, what''s so strange."

    "This... my lord, a hundred ships..." Hotla really didn''t know whether he was happy or anxious now.

    "Do you have doubts? I tell you clearly, we Rus people need a lot of transport ships. Do you think one hundred is enough? No! I want two hundred, three hundred search, one day, I want to have a thousand Ship!"

    Because the other party''s clothes were too gorgeous, Hotra hurriedly wiped his sweaty forehead. He sat upright with the support of the young craftsman.

    Rurik continued; "Say! Can you make it?"

    Hotra trembling mouth: "One hundred...too many! If you want to get the ship in a year, I am anxious for all the family members and all the small workers. I will build you up to ten in a year. ferry."

    "Huh?! Why are there so few?!" Rurik was taken aback this time.

    "My lord, maybe for the rest of my life, my family will not be able to build a hundred ships for you. It is a great undertaking that takes ten years to complete, and, my lord, you have to pay a huge sum of money for it. "

    "You want money? We are not short of money." Rurik''s confident smile made Hortra a little relieved.

    "That''s good. Sir, if you guys in Ross really want me to take out a hundred ships in a short time, I can''t do it. Also, building a new ship now is much more expensive than before. I really have some worry."

    If a ship becomes too expensive, Rurik guesses that he will have to develop new ways to make money. However, I deliberately get a big ship, and even establish the top shipbuilding technology in the region that the Rus tribe can control. Early investment is necessary, and this investment cannot be counted on merchants at all. It must be personally supervised by the chief family who controls the tribe''s finances.

    "Well, let''s not mention a hundred cargo ships. I want to buy a ship anyway. Tell me your price."

    "Yes. According to the current sailing, I want five pounds of silver."

    "Huh?!" Rurik was stunned again, and then a faint smile rose from the corner of his mouth.

    "What? My lord, do you think it''s expensive? Oh my lord, everything is increasing in price recently. Maybe the world''s money has become more. In order to survive, those of us who live by craftsmanship really have to go up. The price."

    "It doesn''t matter." Rurik waved his hand. "A mere five pounds, I thought it was a huge sum of money. Did you know? We in Ross can spend 500 pounds of silver on buying food alone, which is more than buying food. Enough to order you one hundred big ships."

    Rurik''s words severely collided with the three views of all the boat builders present.

    When Hortra was old, he felt a blood pulse hit the top of his head, and a dizziness made him cover his head. Then he stumbled and said: "You are really too rich, even richer than our leader Mellaren. Those rumors are true. Yes, you really want to buy food."

    "Of course! But we are also poor." Rurik smiled and deliberately sold off.

    "Ah? I know your rumors. You are the boy who is hailed as the blessed boy of Odin, Rurik! You and your Rose are so rich. You must have dug gold and silver mines in the north!"

    "Gold mines and silver mines? Oh, if you can dig it, it would be good. We are still poor, because we lack a group of skilled personnel. You shipbuilders, you will build large cargo ships, I not only need you to provide Ship, now..."

    As he said, Rurik left his position and stood in front of all the boat builders: "I invite you to Rose, and your family will build ships for me. As long as you decide to emigrate, your safety and wealth will be won by our Rose Warriors. Protection. You think five pounds of silver coins are enough for a big ship, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll add another pound to you.¡±

    Here, Rurik gave Hordttra a new ¡°master¡±, which is surprisingly similar in pronunciation to ¡°hordttra¡±, but the meaning is delightful. That means "expert master" and represents the respect Rurik has for them.

    "Master Hortra, I hope that all your family will rely on Ross, you will get the new identity of the Ross people. You will build a big ship for me, and I will give you more rewards. From then on, you can accumulate a lot of wealth, you Your children will be treated kindly. You...you can often eat the food and the best wine you can taste today. You can also put your children in the most beautiful and warm clothes just like me.

    Come to my Roseburg, you will get everything you want. As long as you are willing to work for me. "

    Rurik opened his arms and drew a picture of a perfect life.

    Those young shipbuilders have long been captured by barbecue and wine, but this is in Rurik''s calculations. There is an abundance of life and a strong military to ensure security. The demands of ordinary people are nothing more than these.

    Hotra couldn''t believe that there were people who could make such a magical promise. You must know that in M?laren, shipbuilding is more profitable among the many non-agricultural jobs. The more a large cargo ship is ordered, the more profitable it will be. The same shipbuilder has become the target of exploitation by the leader of Mellaren without any accident.

    The tribute is paid every year, plus the material and labor costs of building the ship, the final profit is actually not much, but it cannot be said that it is small. The more skilled craftsmen, their lives are at least much better than ordinary farmers.

    Hortra looked at Rurik with a skeptical look: "Can all these promises become reality?"

    "Are you doubting me? Do you dare to doubt me?" Rurik deliberately put on a hint of displeasure. "Don''t you know who I am? I told me that I am the only son of Chief Ross, and there is no second person in the whole clan. I am more noble. Do you think that standing in front of you is just a beautifully dressed boy? No! I am the leader of Ross! Today, as the leader of Ross, I invite you humble craftsmen. But I don¡¯t think you are humble. Yes, as long as you follow me and work for me, you will become noble!"

    "Huh? You are actually..."

    Hortra simply shook off his support, staggered out of the seat, and knelt down in front of Rurik.

    Of course, this excessive behavior has the factor of alcohol eroding the brain, but Hortra is just because of confusion, the behavior is a bit exaggerated. He is willing to believe in the Ross people, and everything he saw today made him conclude that the rumors are true. The once mysterious Ross people are not only rich, but also full of military virtues.

    The most important thing is that Olekin, the leader of Mellaren, never said how much reward he would give to the shipbuilder.

    The Ross people are not ordinary. First they are the reward of fat meat and wine, and then they put forward a huge order that will be enough for their family to be busy for ten or twenty years, or even several generations in the future. Up to now, the Ross people seem to have finally made their final promise.

    He was supposed to be a stubborn and somewhat family-loving Hotla. He didn''t care about the surprised eyes from his family and friends. He raised his head desperately on his stomach, looking up at the noble and beautiful boy. "Ah! You are like an elf in the forest, you want to bring wealth to the poor me?!"

    "Yes. Join me. You see, Gould is my friend. He has become extremely wealthy. There is also Verdegen sitting over there. He lived in Roseburg for a winter. It is clear that we are real. Is rich and strong. Master Hotra, what do you think we need a large number of cargo ships for?"

    "Huh? It''s food delivery?"

    "Not only that." Rurik raised his arrogant head. "People in the world think we Rus have disappeared. No! We conquered the North and saw the sea at the end of the world. We conquered the East, and the people there have become Our servants. We Ross people are stronger than Melaren people. In order to maintain the construction of our dotted new settlements, we need a large number of cargo ships to transport a large amount of material resources continuously. This is a great undertaking. , Your family join us, so that my family will always remember your credit, and your children and grandchildren will inherit your credit for generations."

    This is by no means something a stinky little boy can say, this promise is too tempting!

    Hotla stood up slowly, he looked at Fodgen, who was sitting quietly and cheerfully, and he didn''t want to have any more doubts.

    The rest of the boat builders are mostly Hortra¡¯s family, nephews, and grandchildren.

    Seeing that the situation was developing extremely smoothly, Rurik was cruel, he was most afraid of the other party''s hesitation, and it would be best if they simply cut off their retreat.

    Rurik made a serious statement: "Today, just now, before the roast lamb is completely cold, you must make up your mind. They brought their family and their own supplies, and followed us back to Roseburg after the harvest season. ...Or absolutely, and thus lose the favor of our Ross people forever. You make your choice, master."

    Undecided?

    If he was really hesitant, Hotla would not just kneel down. After all, he had already talked with the senior tailor Verdegen, and only then learned of the real Ros people, and the magical Rurik, and even the kindness of the Ros people. For example, they really saved the survivors of the ruined Ostala, treating these people who have nothing like their own people.

    Even today''s banquet is also the beautifully dressed little girl sitting at the table, she is the new female leader of Ostara.

    It was this girl who was most proud of Fodgen. Because, in fact, it was Fodgen who helped the girl escape.

    Hotra made a clear statement: "We are moving! Just this year! Let''s go to Ross!"

    "Ah! But father." His young son asked, "Although we should be able to live a good life in Ross, what about our current job?"

    "Those half-built boats? Catch up! Or transfer to someone else. We work for the Ross people and make big profits. We still care about this."

    Rurik understood at once that the problem was actually very simple. Some ships were still under construction. In this situation, customers don''t want the "factory" to run away instantly. Even if it is running away, at least you have to lose money. Craftsmen who want to face value pay attention to their credibility, it is not good to break their trust.

    Rurik intervened directly: "Master, I admire your decisiveness. How much are those ships worth?"

    "It''s all fishing boats." Hotra shrugged, "Total only three hundred silver coins. Only when the ship is delivered, the customer will give out the balance."

    "How much deposit did they give?"

    "There is a pound of silver."

    "That''s it?" Rurik motioned to Gould, "Take two pounds of silver and give them. Those hapless fishing boats will not be built. No, three pounds! We can''t treat them badly."

    Gould snapped his fingers and his eldest son Snoreva quickly took out a heavy bag of money and threw it over.

    He took out three pounds of silver so readily. Although there was no balance, Hortra understood that it must be three pounds based on the craftsmanship he had cultivated in his daily work. The "huge money" that the Ross people easily threw away their worries at once.

    "Are you satisfied now?" Rurik asked. UU reading www. uukanshu.cOM

    "Yes! From then on, we..." Hotla hurriedly signaled. His family, and even the boat builders of other families who cooperated in shipbuilding, knelt on their knees, "From now on, we are your servants, my master."

    Rurik nodded in satisfaction, and then saw Fodgen staring at the beautifully dressed Carlotta. Maybe this guy still claims to be the girl''s savior?

    Rurik coughed twice. "Fodegan, what about your attitude?"

    "what!"

    "Go? Or stay?!"

    Fodgen hurriedly knelt on the ground and complimented: "I am ready, my leader. As long as you give an order, my family and servants will take all the supplies and follow your fleet. And the mercenaries I keep, I don¡¯t need them anymore. I think they can all be your soldiers."

    "Well, you are very smart. From now on, your workshop is built in my Roseburg, you can make clothes with peace of mind. I will give you enough money in the first time. You and your family will live a prosperous life in the future. ."

 Chapter 345ï¼š Rurik can make Olekin without losing money

    The oats finally ushered in the harvest season.

    Even if it came late, the harvest was terrible, and the wheat finally began to harvest.

    Unexpectedly, this year¡¯s poor harvest has become a reality. Farmers are holding their huge sickles. They are standing in the fields and looking at the sparse and drooping ears of wheat on their farms. How do they feel?

    The wheat ears are all withered and yellow, they are mature, but the fruits are not much.

    The farmers helped each other, a group of strong men manipulated the giant sickle, and began to cut the wheat stalks in pieces, and then with their unique strength, accompanied by the wheat stalks, they were moved to the side of the field ridge as much as possible.

    The women and children who followed, and even the elderly at home, gathered up the wheat, tied them into bundles with twine, and began to carry them to the house.

    Even when the harvest was basically completed, some women still stayed in the fields, bent down to pick up the scattered wheat ears, and put them into their rattan baskets.

    Since ancient times, they have not wasted any wheat ears, especially in this year of under-harvest. It is extremely important that they do their best not to leave any wheat kernels behind.

    It is already mid-September. Although winter is not here yet, the cold of every morning tells the residents along the lake the reality of the approaching winter.

    I am afraid this will be a difficult winter. Even if everyone has survived the winter, what will happen to the spring famine next year?

    Even so, do you have to take out the grain and sell it in the market for a few silver coins?

    Every household started to clean up the land that was compacted before the house. This is their threshing ground, and it also takes into account the role of drying the valley.

    All the harvested wheat stalks were thrown here, and the family, holding their wooden shackles, began to beat the wheat stalks fiercely.

    They have to use great strength, only in this way can the oats be hulled effectively.

    Oats are grown all over Europe, which is very resistant to cold and drought, but the work of husking requires vigorous efforts.

    Farmers have spent a lot of sweat, and have completed their own harvest. A man can often take care of the equivalent of more than one hectare of farmland. This is the yield, which is average in harvest years. The yield per mu of oats is generally maintained at about 100 catties per mu, and a strong man can often take care of as much as 20 to 30 mu of farmland. In M?laren, there are many strong men who can take care of one and a half hectares of farmland. After all, they are Nordic people who are naturally able to grow strong.

    The farmland is indeed vast, even their planting and harvesting techniques can''t be flattered.

    The Melaren tribe never appeared from beginning to end. If the traditional Slavs of Novgorod had formed a rural community based on blood and friendship, it would be a community similar to a natural village. They are fishermen themselves. In fact, after half a century of transition, the economic center of M?laren has become more and more biased towards agricultural planting in the region.

    Most of the residents of the tribe have become small farmers, and the proportion of traditional fishing in the economy is decreasing. Of course, the lack of harvest this year will force farmers to fish on a large scale in the coming years. When they start to worry about hunger, they will feel the gift of Lake M?laren.

    In good years, one and a half hectares of farmland under the care of a hard-working farmer can harvest up to two and a half tons of oats. Converted into the most commonly used measurement unit in the Nordic world, it is 6,400 pounds! This is an extremely staggering number. A family of several people only needs 1,500 pounds of rations a year, which is enough to survive. If they fish a lot during the slack season, they can further reduce their rations.

    Of course, this is the data of abundant years, and it is also the data that can be reached by the most diligent small farmers. It is not universal.

    Most farmers without debts can harvest nearly 5,000 pounds of hulled oats during the harvest season in normal years.

    How to use these grains is very particular. First, the family¡¯s rations are given priority to deduct 2,000 pounds, and another 1,000 pounds are reserved for planting food. In theory, the remaining 2,000 pounds of grain can be sold at the market. Even if the grain collectors will keep the price low, farmers can still exchange more than one pound of silver in the end.

    All this is a beautiful fantasy.

    Greedy people don''t expect to accumulate benefits by relying on their own labor alone. For the large families of the Mellaren tribe, any famine year is a feast for them to get rich!

    Because there are really not many independent small farmers who have no debts.

    In famine years, large households borrowed the grain, and the new harvest will have to be repaid in a larger amount. What is this amount?

    The areas in the Western European world that were once controlled by Rome, even if they became new kingdoms ruled by the barbarians, the ancient Roman tax system was inherited. Agricultural taxes are also eleven taxes, which farmers must pay to the lord. As for borrowing, since the lord and the peasants are the lord¡¯s lamb, the interest rate of the borrowing is zero in principle (the dirty work of collecting interest on the mortgage is naturally done by the Jewish businessman for the lord). In order to protect the lamb in the real sense, the lord must naturally ensure that the residents in the territory can survive in the famine year. If the bandits follow, the lord will also build a wooden castle to protect the civilians, so as to ensure that his tax revenue will not die.

    The Mellaren people don''t have this concern, otherwise, where did those big households come from?

    Ordinary farmers, after tamping the wheat straws and sieving the wheat grains, the new wheat will be used as the arrears to be returned. They have to return more, and after the spring famine, they still have to borrow grain.

    Almost all debts started from the lack of harvest in the disaster year. At the beginning, they only borrowed a small amount of grain. It is not a big problem if there are more harvests. Even the farmers are also grateful to the big households and leaders for their help in difficult times.

    However, the northern European border and the agricultural environment itself are extremely fragile. It is not impossible to count on farming to maintain small farmers in this border. It is just that the technology level of today''s era is too low, and no one can expect to use current technology to ensure a good harvest is the norm.

    No, every disaster year deepens the debt of farmers.

    The big family and leader Olegin, they did not intend to harm their tribesmen at first. They are willing to help the tribesmen who are in trouble, and it is justified to charge a certain amount of interest afterwards.

    After all, the debts are getting bigger and bigger, the strength of ordinary farmers has been declining, and the large households who have been accumulating wealth have long since ignored all kinds of disasters. After becoming stronger, they saw the same clan in the past, and their eyes became more and more ambiguous. When they began to raise a large number of slaves and serfs who sold their land for a living, their relationship of trust in the people dimmed.

    Quantitative change has finally arrived at the time of qualitative change!

    I don¡¯t know when the Mellaren people¡¯s life of helping each other to keep warm, became the leader and several big families, and ruled over the entire tribe. In recent years, this rule has intensified.

    Let''s talk about the harvest this year.

    The harvest season of 830 was an unprecedented disaster for the people of Mellaren. It will not fail to collect, and 50% of the outstanding collection has been settled.

    Farmers began to count this year''s harvest, and the result was a disaster of blood and tears.

    Those families that can harvest 6,000 pounds of food in a good harvest will only have 3,000 pounds this year. If they have no debt, the harvest is not too bad, at least hunger will not happen.

    But wait a minute!

    There are many farmers who want to repay debts equivalent to 1,000 pounds of oats.

    During the harvest season, there are many families with only 2,000 pounds of wheat harvested by the whole family, and they have to pay off their debts. This way...

    Although there is still a large amount of wheat in his hands, but it is still more than a thousand pounds to pay off the debt. Men were crying, women were crying, and the old man even had the idea of ??seeking death. Only the innocent children didn''t know what was going on. They clamored to eat new wheat, but they also cried.

    Ever since, a very bad problem enveloped the entire Melaren tribe.

    Those people who have existed as handicraftsmen, do not grow their own land, but wait to buy a large amount of new wheat provided by farmers during the harvest season.

    Despite the famine years, even in Uppsala in the north, the bad news of agricultural harvests has long been heard. In M?laren, people still have extravagant hopes.

    However, the prosperous farmers'' market that everyone hopes for has not reproduced the prosperity of last year.

    The situation this year made everyone stunned. There were no farmers who carried their own food to the market for sale.

    At this moment, the grain merchants who conspired to agree on the purchase price, their plan completely collapsed.

    Yes, there are only a handful of food left, and a part of the crop is left, and the rest is rations. Even if the food rations are small, at least the family has to survive the winter, and wait until there is really no food to eat before trying to find a way.

    No one sells food? !

    The shocking news soon reached Gould Island.

    Gould, who was greatly frightened, had to tell the wise Rurik about the sad news and get a wise explanation at a dinner party.

    And Rurik knew the news early. Because it has never been a secret, there are already some people panicking on Little Gould Island.

    The courtesy pretends are intertwined, and Gould explained this fact in his worries.

    "That''s it. It seems that there are really no farmers selling grain this year. I learned that everything is the result of a lack of grain harvest. They really don''t want to sell grain. What do you think about this."

    What else can Rurik say, he seems to be making a statement of fact, and his concerns are hidden in it.

    "Oh? Are you worried that Olekin won''t get those half a million pounds of food?"

    Rurik asked the question directly, and Gould hurriedly nodded: "That''s half a million pounds! Even though Mellaren has a large population, he has to gather so much food in a famine year... I''m really worried."

    "Are you worried that the farmers won''t be able to produce so much food, or are you worried that Olekin will break his promise."

    "Of course I am worried that Olekin will go back. In my opinion, he is squeezing out his own people this year, and there is no way he can do it."

    "That''s his business, don''t be too pessimistic." Rurik shrugged.

    "Huh?" Gould stunned, "I thought you would..."

    "What will happen?"

    "Measure the peasants. After all, you are kind, and you are friendly to the poorest people."

    "You are wrong." Rurik shook his fingers. "Only those who are willing to submit to me, I regard them as my own people. Even if it is a humble slave, as long as I am willing to do things for me, I can benefit them. , This is my principle. I and the Mellaren people are not relatives, why should I care about them? Unless, they are almost starving to death, pray for me to take them in, and swear to do things for me..."

    "That''s what you think." Gould sighed deeply. "Well, maybe at this moment next year, you will add more servants."

    There are some things Rurik and Gould understand, and the two are tacitly tacitly aware of each other now.

    "Rurik, do you really believe that Olekin will fulfill the promise?"

    Rurik looked strange: "You have dealt with him for so many years, don''t you worry about him?"

    "I..." Gould sighed how close he was to Olekin? "I just don''t feel relieved, Reurik. Among all the leaders, I only believe that you value the contract most."

    The flattering shot was good, and Rurik smiled, then took a sip of chrysanthemum tea: "Trust him. Maybe he will regret it, at least not this year."

    "Why? This is a disaster year."

    "Unless he feels that as the leader, he can play with the Ross people at will. Anyway, our alliance with each other is very fragile, and he doesn''t want to lose us."

    "Well, but there are no farmers selling food. Where did the 500,000 pounds we want come from? His own farmland alone can''t provide so much."

    "What else can I do?" Rurik opened his eyes and suddenly pulled out the dagger that was spinning around his waist. The buzzing sound was endless, frightening everyone present to look sideways.

    "you¡­¡­"

    "Are you scared? Gould? Just be afraid. What can Olekin do? This is it!" Rurik held the dagger and slammed into the wooden table in front of him, which was self-evident.

    How did Olekin get food? Just one method: buy by force.

    Fortunately, he is the leader and the leader. To maintain the most basic face, he can''t simply plunder like attacking outsiders.

    This is not asking for tribute from merchants. The tribute he wants is actually silver and copper coins. For a long time, for those farmers who own acres, he has no reason to collect taxes, because in ordinary years, he only relies on his own farmland to live and worry about food and clothing, and nowadays the famine year is still the same.

    Mellaren is not a city-state after all. She only has a rudimentary shape, and has only just begun to implement a tax system in the true sense.

    There is no agricultural tax in Mellaren, but a commercial tax called "tribute" based on local conditions. The "tax" that is being levied today is also a tribute to what Olegin calls a variant, and it is also a commercial tax.

    In order to fulfill the contract, to gather enough 500,000 pounds of grain during the harvest season and give it to the Ross people. It is no longer the simple purpose of getting more than 400 pounds of silver, but to regain the absolute support of the Ross people. The Ross people call themselves weak, and believe that they are fools. Later, Olekin thought for a while, and he believed that the Rus were actually very strong. Since they hadn''t clearly expressed their coveting for their own power, Olekin didn''t say anything.

    In order to achieve his goal, Olekin began to perform what he called "necessary evil."

    He took the private army to act vigorously, and it was not others who wanted to "attack", it was the productive farmers of the same race.

    He was anxious for all the men of the tribe as the leader, and held an empty meeting in an empty field.

    Nearly 10,000 people came at a time!

    It was an extremely rare meeting, and a large number of allied businessmen who watched the excitement also took the opportunity to join in the excitement.

    The clansmen didn''t know what important things the league said. As expected, it was really important, and the angry clansmen slammed their chests.

    In the final analysis, Olekin is explaining an order: "Each household must take out three hundred pounds of grain, and I will buy it at the price of fifteen pounds a silver coin. You must complete it within three days, and the person who completes it will be issued by me. As a voucher. If you don¡¯t give it overdue, I¡¯ll take it personally with my troops. You won¡¯t get a silver coin by then."

    To put it bluntly, this is Ming grabbing!

    The mighty Melaren tribe has more than 20,000 people. There are more than 10,000 mature men in the tribe. There are a small family of five and six (a couple can have more if they can), and there are three thousand households.

    In ordinary years, farmers don¡¯t need to be forced. They often take out as much as 1,000 pounds of grain to sell in the market. What is a mere three hundred pounds?

    However, it is now a disaster year, and the only small amount of food left has caused the entire tribe¡¯s farmers to be pessimistic. I never expected that the leader not only did not give comfort, but also joined the priests and emphasized in the assembly that the tribe must do so. .

    What else can I do? After all, he is the leader, after all, those big households and priests support him.

    After all, everyone was at the rally and saw the private soldiers raised by Olekin!

    Five hundred martial arts wore leather and chain armor suddenly appeared. Who would dare to question the authority of their leader? Really looking for death!

    What else can you do as an ordinary person? It seemed that he could only take out the grain obediently, squeeze 300 pounds from his teeth, and finally get twenty silver coins.

    Choose the lesser of the two evils, and savvy farmers know that if they really sell food, 15 pounds of wheat will only cost a silver coin, which is really absurd. The leader is just such an order, he can get a sum of money if he obeys him, and if he doesn''t follow it, maybe the leader won''t even borrow wheat in the future.

    In this way, Olekin''s intimidation got a satisfactory result. After the appointed time, of course, there are also farmers who have not delivered the grain for a long time. The reason for not giving it is very simple: take out the last grain The family went bankrupt after the winter.

    Count on Olekin''s kindness? Do not! He took the grain forcibly. As for the bankruptcy of the farmer, he gave a self-proclaimed very suitable solution to the worries of the bankrupt farmer¡ªbeing a serf.

    "Ruriek, you people of Ross can make money, but I will definitely not suffer."

    By the time statistics on the grains obtained through forced purchases and even looting, the sum of these amounts to more than one million pounds! And this is not considered Oleg''s own gain.

    He planned in this way, 500,000 pounds were handed over to Rurik, and the rest of the grain was hoarded by himself. As for how to use this huge amount of food, that''s my own business.

    For example, when the farmers are hungry, they open warehouses and sell grain.

    I am a strong buy of fifteen pounds of silver coins. When the time comes, I will sell my food, and I can''t be more than ten pounds.

    He planned to do this, but he hadn''t thought that his own move to search for food would bring a solid reserve of materials to his major decisions in a year, and give his allies strong confidence in "doing" with him.

 Chapter 346ï¼š This trick on Maizi cant be concealed from Rurik

    Olekin was aggressively conquering, and unprecedented tragic news soon reached Gould Island.

    Rurik didn''t want to comment on this, because this approach can be said that since ancient times, any powerful person has looted civilians'' property like this, and civilians will only rise up to resist when they really can''t survive. This is the case both in ancient and modern times.

    According to the information returned, Rurik learned that Olegin did not really kill chickens and get eggs.

    But your violence will definitely make the lives of ordinary people who are already stretched out of their lives worse.

    Looking at the vast lake, Rurik''s guilt quickly disappeared.

    "If there is no wheat to eat, why don''t you eat surimi? What does your matter have to do with my Ross people."

    Of course, what Rurik is most concerned about is the delivery of up to half a million pounds of grain. For this reason, Gould is already preparing a huge balance to count the grain shipped.

    On Gould Island, a large wooden hut was cleaned up and it was used as a warehouse for temporary storage of grain.

    Many wooden houses on the island are used as warehouses, and now many wooden houses are filled with goods. They are mostly vegetables such as onions and cabbage.

    In this era, people do not have any scientific dietary concepts. The greatest motivation for Europeans to grow vegetables is extremely simple-this thing can be eaten.

    In the Frankish Kingdom, some farmers have been transformed into vegetable growers who grow vegetables all-time, and their subsidies are vegetables.

    In the Nordic world, some land that is not suitable for growing wheat is used to grow vegetables widely. Among them, onions have the highest yield.

    Gould''s warehouse was stocked with onions purchased from the Yilmalun tribe in the south. Whenever he saw the onions in the warehouse and looked at the onion stew in front of him, Carlotta remembered the bad things that happened a year ago. Family members died one after another. Fortunately, Ostara was still there, and those who survived would even become more prosperous.

    Because all the grain in the warehouse, and the huge amount of grain that will be piled in, they belong to the property of Rurik.

    Rurik, really a kind person!

    Even the children with Ostara can get a reward for his food almost every day, and this reward also benefits a kind of slave child. The best thing everyone wants to give back to this reward is to work for Rurik. Practice martial arts well and grow up as a powerful army to avenge the enemy.

    It was already at the end of September, and the Mellaren tribe under Olekin had finally completed this year''s food harvest. Even in the drought, he got more food than last year, so that his own barn was not enough. If there is a sudden cold rain at this time, a large amount of new wheat must be directly rotted by the rain.

    A distinguished visitor sits on a long boat. He is no one else but the arrogant Karl.

    His face was terrible, his face was sullen and he was dressed gorgeously, and his arrogant posture was really awkward.

    The ship approached Gould Island and quickly attracted the attention of sailors at the pier sorting the ropes.

    Soon, the mercenary who was standing on the wooden wall scaffolding as a daily guard task noticed that "a distinguished merchant" was approaching.

    Gould and Rurik were in the warm wooden house around the brazier, waiting for Olegin to pull all the wheat over. he

    Rurik guessed how many cargo ships we would send. It must be transported by large cargo ships, which would have to be carried by seventy ships. Similarly, it would be almost impossible for Rose''s fleet to transport food back in one go.

    It can be said that just transporting this huge amount of food is an extreme test of an organization''s ocean transport capacity.

    The mercenary knelt and reported: "My lord, a businessman is coming."

    "Huh? Are there many boats?" Gould asked impatiently.

    "Only one. It seems to be a businessman."

    "Oh, I see." Gould was discouraged.

    "What? You don''t welcome merchants anymore?" Rurik asked inexplicably.

    "Let''s go and see what''s going on." Gould patted his plump face vigorously.

    He really doesn''t want to do business anymore. Compared with receiving food, he is also worried about another important thing, that is, how to ship the goods. Compared with the past, the fleet that I need to organize this fall is unprecedented. So only now did Gould suddenly realize that it was not nonsense that Rurik had opened up the order for 200 cargo ships to the lions of the shipbuilders.

    The two of them took some entourage, put on leather hats and overcoats, hurriedly walked out of the wooden fort and approached the pier.

    At this moment, Carl has landed.

    When the two sides looked at each other, seeing the stinky face of disdain, Liu Rick''s nameless fire surged into his mind.

    Luckily, Rurik suppressed his anger. When he saw Gould put on a nice smile, he had to sullen his face and follow him behind him without saying anything.

    Yes, Carl really didn''t want to say anything to Rurik. He didn''t think a little boy could do anything but learn the "great" things the adults said.

    Carl was still arrogant and faced Gould: "I originally refused to land on your island, but the lord asked me to be a messenger. Today I will only tell you one thing."

    "Oh, noble Karl, you can come to mine..."

    "Shut up! Listen to me finish!"

    Gould, who had already half-consecrated his body, immediately stood at attention, thinking how this servant was so arrogant.

    "I''m just telling you that the grain has been harvested. Tomorrow you will land on our wharf with burlap bags, boats, and your manpower, and we will complete the grain delivery."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Karl immediately turned around, as if staying on Gould Island was something that made him feel uncomfortable.

    Gould stretched out his hand to say something, but Carl had already boarded the boat. The accompanying oarsmen were also very interesting. Hearing the command of the owner, they pulled off the hemp rope that fixed the long boat, and then took out the oars, causing the whole long boat to run away quickly like a water strider.

    Until then, Rurik poked his head out and said with disdain: "This fool is so arrogant, sooner or later he will have to pay a price."

    "But not now, my little master."

    "I heard what Carl said, what should I do next?" Ruriek asked.

    "This is the news we are waiting for, just do as he says."

    "However, we are actually going to bring the grain back in person. I heard that this was not the case last year."

    Gould shrugged helplessly: "Who calls him the leader? The leader is a good face, even if we are big customers."

    "Are there enough boats and sacks?" Rurik asked anxiously.

    "You don''t need to worry about this." Gould finished speaking and sighed deeply. This is also self-explanatory. Obviously Gould also lacked confidence.

    The delivery date came a little bit suddenly, but fortunately Gould also made some preparations.

    First of all, Gould''s own cargo ships can assemble 20 ships, and ordinary long ships can assemble 30 ships. It can be said that this is basically all of his family. Almost all of these ships were built by the shipbuilders of the Mellaren tribe, so the previous shipbuilders were very happy to see further transactions with the Rus.

    Not enough ships? Since it can be solved with money, it is naturally not a problem.

    Gould quickly discussed the plan with Rurik. Since buying food saves 40 pounds of silver, this money must be important to those farmers who are on the verge of bankruptcy. Using this to buy their ships can be solved by each other. Urgent. Of course, the boats you buy are all fishing boats, so don''t expect them to have much capacity.

    Therefore, the plan of the two people is that since it is impossible to transport the food at once, they will do multiple operations. Anyway, as long as the voyage continues, from the island to Roseburg, one round trip in seven to eight days, the problem is not big. At most two round trips, with the existing ships, all the personnel and materials can be pulled back.

    Therefore, in order to ensure the priority of food transportation, cargo ships transport food and develop its transportation potential! In short, it is overweight transportation.

    Although that would take some risks, Rurik hadn''t cared so much. Rurik couldn''t believe that the people of Mellaren, especially when they saw Carl''s stubborn face, felt the hidden maliciousness of the people of Mellaren. A huge amount of food remains on Gould Island, which might become a target of public criticism.

    The agreed date is fleeting.

    In the past day, Gould sent his own hands to do their best.

    All the cargo ships ended various operations, together with a large number of ordinary long ships, and even the 20 ordinary Gotland fishing boats brought by Rurik, all of them assembled on Gould Island, encircling the islands. live.

    Using money, Gould easily hired some fishermen, promised a silver coin, and asked them to do the drudgery of porters. As for the masses of mercenaries and Ross fighters, most of them sit in the presence of guards and oarsmen.

    Gould Island has become extremely lively, and the fishermen who are passing by can''t help but look sideways, and those who don''t know think that the Gould family is about to return to the voyage. Many eyes stared at Gould¡¯s actions. It was a large number of merchants. They waited to follow Gould¡¯s fleet, just like past actions, rubbing against Gould¡¯s fleet, and arrived safely in Rose. Fort continues its leather business this winter and so on.

    However, Gould did not speak out, and everyone had to wait and see amidst anxiety.

    Who could have imagined that this huge fleet of ships raised their sails and headed northward in the waters against the northerly wind, and ships docked near the shore one after another.

    A large number of men waded on the shore and soon formed a huge team. The onlookers saw that they were still carrying some huge equipment.

    what! It turned out to be a few large scales, which are only needed when weighing wheat, vegetables and big fish.

    A mighty team walking along the slightly deserted Melaren street is not that the tribe is in depression, it is purely that no one dares to provoke such a mighty team. Their aura can completely suppress the powerful private army of the leader! At these moments, who dare to wander the streets without opening their eyes?

    A group of people went straight to the warehouse of Olekin''s house. At this moment, Olekin himself? He had heard the news, and he was ready.

    All the wooden doors of the warehouse were opened.

    Only when preserving grains, Olegin would use wooden houses with wooden planks. What he feared most was that the grain would rot on a large scale due to rain pollution.

    Inside the warehouse are crates made up of wooden boards, which are filled with a large amount of wheat. In order to save costs, Olekin is of course too lazy to use gunny bags for food, which makes it easier to breed mice.

    Rurik and his party finally came, and the mighty crowd really frightened Olekin. Fortunately, the hundreds of private soldiers who came in urgently supported his confidence.

    Olekin stepped forward and faced Rurik, the only noble person.

    He pointed to several barns with open doors: "Look, the food is here. The people you carry look like a lot, ah, I''m still thinking about finding someone to help you carry it."

    This is a silly polite remark, Rurik said bluntly: "Dear lord, let me come, so I can rest assured."

    Olekin suddenly felt a little unhappy, this kid still worried about himself?

    "Oh, at least let me provide you with a balance to weigh the wheat."

    "Good or good." Rurik immediately signaled to Gould, and carried the large scale without a tool. At the same time, the stones were used as standard measuring tools. These stones are so-called weights, each weighing 100 pounds. .

    "You...I prepared a balance for you, do you insist on using yours?"

    "Why not?" Rurik shrugged. "Or, you are worried about us doing it?"

    Olekin was a little bit unable to say this. He did want to use his hands and feet when weighing, but the Ross people brought their own scales. Once the two sides were compared, wouldn¡¯t it be a problem? awkward?

    Olekin gritted his teeth, pretending to be magnanimous: "Well, Frey (God of Commerce) is supervising, and your trade is fair."

    just? Both Gould and Rurik acquiesced that this guy would definitely make trouble because he has the ability and motivation to make trouble.

    The food transporters were dispatched. Among them were the local porters of Mellaren, who were also a mixture of mercenaries and strong Ross fighters. Especially the accompanying Ross fighters, they were asked by Arik to go shirtless, just to use strong muscle texture to demonstrate to the leader.

    Olekin has the final say on which barn the Ross people move.

    The grain outlet of a barn was opened, and a large amount of husked oats rushed into some large wooden boxes like mudslides. They were carried to the outdoors and erected on the balance. Under the supervision of Gould and others, the wheat began to grow. Ship the sack, weigh enough one hundred pounds and tie it up (a sack of sack is folded on the counterweight for accuracy).

    It seems that all work is proceeding in an orderly manner.

    Rurik looked curious, but in the sun, he always felt that these oats were a bit wrong.

    He stood up straight and looked left and right, only to see that Gould had just greeted his men engraving on the wooden board to make statistics. From beginning to end, there was no second person concerned about the quality of the wheat.

    Rurik looked sideways, and noticed the guy Olegin from the corner of his eyes. There was always a strange look in his eyes. Only those who took advantage of him had such a look.

    "All pause!"

    Rurik ran to the grain outlet of the granary and stopped his men from preparing to carry the wooden boxes. He reached for a little oatmeal, rubbed it hard, and threw it into his mouth. He chewed hard, and a familiar feeling in his memory came to his mind.

    "Leader!" He shouted loudly.

    "Ah? What''s the matter with you?" Olekin walked with his hands behind his back, leading some private soldiers.

    Rurik pretended not to be angry. He raised his head and asked solemnly: "You are using Chen Mai to perfuse me!"

    "Chen Mai? This is Xin Mai."

    "No, it''s Chen Mai! It''s relatively dry, and it tastes a little strange. This is Chen Mai, you can''t lie to us."

    Knowing that his strategy was seen through, Olegin was not ashamed. He pinched his waist and the whole adult criticized the child: "Does the contract say that I must take out the new wheat?"

    "Ah! You?! Oh!" Rurik thought, he had made a small mistake. With this result, he also admires Olegin. In such an era, people in the Nordic world can use the loopholes in the contract to do bad things.

    It¡¯s just that Liu Liqi never expected that all year round, Olekin¡¯s household still had surplus food, which was simply magical.

    But the loss cannot be for nothing.

    Rurik directly ordered; "Don''t call it anymore! Lord, from now on I want new wheat, even if they don¡¯t advertise it. Lord, I don¡¯t think you want to get a bad reputation, right? The Ross people are here, in the future We do business year after year, it¡¯s not right for you to lie to us. You give me new wheat, otherwise the wheat we weighed before will be returned to you. We will go back with the money, that¡¯s it."

    "You... are you despising me?" Oleg''s eyelids could not help but tremble.

    Rurik did not back down: "You are the lord, not the god. The tribes respect you as the lord and believe in your credibility. When you lose credibility, where is your majesty? lord, don''t you care about you so much? Is that Chen Mai? Or, you never cared about us Ross people, thinking that we were just some fools in the north who only knew how to transport fur?"

    Olekin had no choice but to laugh happily. His right hand was subconsciously placed on Rurik''s hat, and he was immediately removed by Rurik.

    Rurik sullenly said, "Give me the new wheat. I will give you fine silver coins. I will give in. If you insist on giving me Chenmai, I will have to give you the worst silver coins. So neither you nor I will lose."

    For a moment, Olekin was stunned.

    Olekin didn''t want to do everything right. He miscalculated like Rurik did. He really couldn''t think that this child could distinguish the difference between fresh wheat and old wheat. Thinking of his pretentious son Carl, who is not recognized by his own five relatives, he was in a daze, he wished he had a young son like Rurik, even if his grandchildren had such a boy.

    However, the Ross people got a baby.

    Soon, the wheat that was transported was finished into new wheat, with the unique aroma of oats and the fragrance of grass, which proved their quality.

    Weighing and handling is a huge task. It starts early in the morning and continues at night. Is just weighing enough? Those porters who started to be healthy, Maizi went straight to the pier, waded carefully to move the sacks onto the ship, and returned immediately as long as the ship was basically full.

    The Ross people are using ants to move up to half a million pounds, equivalent to nearly two hundred tons of wheat!

    When night fell, the work of weighing, handling, and shipping continued. A lot of torches were lit on Gould Island especially the wooden fort was lit up, and even some small boats floated quietly on the lake, except for the oil lamp on the bow. More than 30 small boats are extremely lacking in carrying capacity, and their lights form a line, which is the route that guides the food ship to reach Gould Island safely.

    Half a million pounds of wheat, the final shipment was not completed until the evening of the next day.

    During this period, 455 pounds of silver coins were loaded into more than 20 wooden boxes and all moved to Olegin''s home.

    As soon as he saw these good-quality coins, Olegin''s whole bones were crisp, and Carl, a kind of possession called possession, also invaded his mind. He immediately asked his father for a box of silver coins as a reward for his own letter, and this was naturally rejected by Oleg.

    The father and son even quarreled over it, which is no longer what Rurik needs to pay attention to. The plan has been achieved, although some of the wheat is still Chen Mai, overall I still make money.

    This time is good, a lot of wheat is already in place. In theory, this is the end. Only the last bit of preparation is needed. The huge fleet should return to sail and end this wonderful trip to the Melaren tribe.

    Of course, returning to the voyage is another big deal.

 Chapter 347ï¼š 1 new route

    With grain, vegetables, flax, and a large number of people in desperate need of immigration, the small Gould Island has almost reached the limit it can carry.

    Almost all the wooden houses are stacked with a large amount of materials. The number of orphans gathered has reached the scale of one hundred people.

    Rurik is not just 500,000 pounds of wheat in his hands. Because Gould has sent someone to buy some from other tribes, the total amount of wheat has approached 600,000 pounds. This is just wheat, and more than 300,000 pounds of vegetables need to be transported.

    The total amount of the numerous personnel and materials has completely surpassed the limit of Gould''s ability to organize a fleet.

    As early as when they were buying food, everyone was sure that there would be no possibility of bringing all the supplies back to Roseburg this time. However, it was the moment when the journey was about to start, and everyone felt pressured.

    Neither Rurik nor Gould wanted to continue to delay time, because the weather was getting colder day by day, and every day passed, it was closer to the cold winter than the day before.

    The only thing that makes everyone feel relieved is that for the time being, the entire area has not been attacked by the autumn rain, and the Rus, who is holding a large amount of supplies, is facing a very critical transportation window.

    The planned return date is September 30.

    Before the day has come, a large number of ships have been intensively crowded on Gould Island, the busiest pier, sailors, mercenaries, and even Ross soldiers, they all turned into porters, starting to move like ants, they will be full Linen pockets of oats, struggling to throw them into the cargo ship¡¯s cabin.

    The cargo ships owned by the Ross people are entirely models made by the Merlaren shipbuilders. They have a thick spliced ??keel, and they also have a solid body shape.

    According to its design, the safe load accepted by businessmen is around 8,000 pounds, which is a little more than three tons. It can of course increase the load, that is, for every additional pound, the risk of sailing increases by one point.

    Being overweight brings deeper draught, and also weakens the speed and flexibility of the ship.

    This is not the most terrible. When it draught too deep, the risk of hitting the rocks is even greater.

    All fishermen generally have a fear of the vast sea. Only those who deliberately risk whaling, and who form a fleet to fish herring, will withstand the pressure and run to the far sea. Merchant ships and fishing boats like to rely on the coastline to sail, they are happy to shuttle through the many islands, so-called every time they can see the land, they feel a sense of security in their hearts. As everyone knows, the more islands there are, the more reefs, and overweight ships are prone to hit the reefs since ancient times.

    Gould, an old fritters in the mall, didn''t know this, but he also knew that he had no choice.

    Rurik is basically the owner of all the goods. Gould¡¯s property only accounts for a small part of it. But his own person has to bear the heavy responsibility of transportation and shoulder the huge responsibility. He has to take risks, but also to ensure safety and contradictions. He had to hope that Rurik put forward some plans.

    In such a dilemma, Gould claims that the best way to avoid liability is to let the owner of the cargo determine a route. He also deliberately listened to the advice of the brave Arik. After all, when it comes to sailing in the ocean, there are few people more experienced than this young man.

    Every year when returning to the voyage, Gould routinely rushes to return the main personnel of the fleet to gather for a key meeting.

    This year, it has become even more important thanks to the participation of two Ross leaders.

    It was a cold evening, and the atmosphere in the Gould Island Chamber was even more fiery in the aroma of barbecued meat.

    The most distinguished people are Rurik and Arik. The girl Carlotta aroused her identity and also sat in a key position, even if she could not speak.

    Some technical personnel with low social status have also arrived. They are the shipbuilder Hortra and the master of the tailor''s workshop Fodegan. These two and their dependents will also form a fleet and join the group of the Ross people. In the fleet.

    The cheerful atmosphere could not dispel Gould''s enmity.

    Tonight, all the spirits in his inventory were completely moved out, and soon, the whole chamber was full of wine.

    After eating some meat and sipping a bottle of strong wine, Gould was in a state of excitement. He slapped the table vigorously with his sturdy hands: "Everyone pays attention, listen to me."

    The lively scene paused, including Arik, who was holding a lamb leg and gnawing violently, put down the delicious food in his hand, and wiped his greasy mouth with his sleeves very casually.

    "Now, I have asked our Ruriek, who has been blessed by Odin, to explain to everyone the matter of returning to the voyage."

    As soon as the voice fell, everyone looked at Rurik, he was prepared for this.

    As if to give a report, Rurik said twice, holding his chin in his hands, and sitting with a serious face.

    "You guys, it stands to reason that the route to return to the flight is stipulated. I don''t need to point fingers. We just need to lead the large team of merchants to return to the flight according to the previous route. Only this time is extraordinary! Last year, we transported 230,000 pounds. Wheat, as many as 600,000 pounds of wheat need to be transported this year.

    Part of us is still in accordance with last year''s plan to hire some people who own ships and a group of strong people who help us transport all kinds of materials.

    But the volume of goods this year is too much, and I do not have full confidence in those outsiders. I''m afraid that if they are transported, they will steal the wheat of our Ross people. Listen, I plan to arrange for every Ross person to eat these wheat porridge every day for a whole year, three hundred and sixty-five days! "

    Rurik was sonorous and powerful, and this was mainly addressed to the sailors present. According to common sense, the sailors raised by Gould did not belong to the Ross tribe, and the Ross leader would not recognize them. Rurik suddenly promised that all dependents and employees under Gould''s loyalty would be granted the asylum of the Rus, and after a few years of work, he would officially join the Rus tribe.

    The sailor''s eyes trembled, and their smiles made the furrow-like wrinkles on their faces even more exaggerated.

    "The most important wheat must be transported by our own people, and other ships can be used to hire others. Now, we are fully budgeted. There are 25 cargo ships, 30 ordinary long ships, and 20 of my inferior fishing boats. I know that you think that a cargo ship with a load of more than 8,000 pounds becomes dangerous. I''m sorry we have no choice. I now order all cargo ships to increase the load to 12,000 pounds."

    Many people are actually very vague about the concept of load. They know that the risk becomes greater when they are overweight. No one pays attention to the critical point of this risk.

    Rurik thought he would get a burst of exclamation, but he couldn''t think of it, only Hotra, who was good at shipbuilding, objected.

    "My little master, you are taking an adventure!"

    "Oh? My craftsman, I know I''m taking a risk, but what can I do?"

    In this matter, Hotla has the most say: "Many of the cargo ships you have now are from your own hands. No one knows these ships better than me. I have tested its ultimate load, and it is basically what you said. Twelve thousand pounds, but it struck a rock and sank while sailing in the lake. Boy, do you want wheat to become food for herring?"

    Rurik wasn''t angry at all. He stretched his head. He really didn''t think that Hotla was very scientific in shipbuilding.

    "Even so, I still want to do this. If we are afraid of hitting the rocks, we will go far into the sea."

    "The risk is still great." Hotra said cautiously. "Once there is a storm, because your ship''s draft becomes too deep, a few big waves will hit, and the ship will sink."

    "But what can I do?" Rurik smiled bitterly: "I hope to transport the materials twice, for the purpose of which I can only do this. Even my inferior fishing boats must participate in the transportation of materials. I am. Now we are using all the ships that can be mobilized."

    Hotla held a handful of his own old bones: "Since you are short of ships, I can naturally borrow you from the two cargo ships I have on hand."

    "Ah? Really? Why didn''t you say that you still have a big ship."

    "You never asked me. It is impossible for my family to complete a complete move this fall. My people can go in small boats in batches. Since you need big boats, I will give them to you. Since you insist on asking for overweight, I will only I can pray that our good luck will always be there. Oh, it''s better to invite the priestesses of Mellaren on the day of departure and kill a cow as a priest."

    Rurik nodded: "Forget the priest, I am the one who got Odin''s favor. Let''s face it now, our problem is that there are too few big ships. Hotla, I also hope to order larger ships from you. It should be incredibly huge. Transporting 12,000 pounds is nothing, I hope it can transport 100,000 pounds at a time."

    "Ah?! Are you serious? A bigger ship?!" Hotra said in surprise.

    "I never break my promise. Listen, at the latest next spring, I want you to build a big ship for me. If you can, your family will come to Roseburg. Even in winter, the shipbuilding work will begin. I have some self in shipbuilding. You have to build according to my ideas. Wealth and status are naturally indispensable for you."

    Hotla hurriedly covered his heart: "Oh, that''s really my honor. For the rest of my life, I will personally build a huge ship that can transport 100,000 pounds."

    Thinking that this man still had a big boat hidden, R¨¹rik turned his head and looked at Fodgen: "Friend, do you have a big boat?"

    "Me? I''m sorry, I really don''t."

    Fodgen''s expression was rather timid, he did not have a cargo ship on hand, but he had a lot of ordinary long boats.

    Since the other party had no cargo ships, Rurik did not force it. He began to formally explain the return route, and this route was also discussed with his cousin Arik.

    "This time, after we left the Great Lakes, we did not simply go north. Our entire fleet has to head northeast. There is an archipelago, which is now our Rus¡¯ sphere of influence. The Tombstone Island settlement is there, but the local area is there. Hundreds of brothers have settled here! Tombstone Island, we are the front line stronghold of our future crusade against the Gotland people. We must manage it well. Naturally, we must provide enough supplies for the brothers who stay behind to help them survive the winter safely.

    I decided, this time the fleet passed through the islands. I don''t care about the danger, because under the leadership of the navigator Arik, we will avoid all the reefs and reach the Tombstone Island straight away.

    I just want those brothers to see our Ross transport team, the fleet led by me, is not inferior to my father''s Sorgon fleet.

    I just want them to see, I Rurik is indeed a trustworthy person.

    Oh, by the way, we can also borrow the ships there to share our load and pressure. "

    What Rurik said before was filled with righteous indignation, and everyone listened to him with great enthusiasm. At the last sentence, everyone couldn''t help but cheer.

    Regarding this route, Arik has a great right to speak. He took the words of his brother and said: "Brothers, have you ever known the islands northeast of M?laren. In my opinion, it was originally off the beaten track. Now it is The settlement of the Russ. Listen, whether you like it or not, this year¡¯s fleet must arrive in the archipelago first.

    This year is not a special case. Every year from now on, our fleet from Mellaren must pass through the archipelago. It is best to take a break at Tombstone Island. This is not only what I meant, but also what Rurik meant. "

    Arik didn¡¯t say anything to the roots. Rurik stood up and said loudly, ¡°Everyone, for us Rose, Tombstone Island has a very critical strategic position. The inaccessible islands gave rise to our settlement. Point, it¡¯s our site! With Tombstone Island, ships from Lake M?laren have a rest point, and the cowardly Gorod¡¯s fleet also has a rest point. Even our fishermen, they go south to fish. They don¡¯t have to go back to Fort Rose. They can rest on Tombstone Island. Also, when we start to take action against the enemy, Tombstone Island is the best rallying point for our Ross fighters. With it, our fighters no longer need it. Continue to sail for four days before launching an attack..."

    Everyone present had already understood the importance of Tombstone Island. As for its strategic value, it was astonishing. As they couldn''t associate it, everyone watched Rurik''s indignation and passively expressed their support.

    The so-called meeting, to put it bluntly, is an outright report meeting, and Rurik''s determination can only be approved by others.

    Gould, Rurik and Arik have already discussed the details of the entire route.

    The only thing that surprised everyone at the conference was the regulation of R¨¹rik''s cargo ship load. Anyway, the ship¡¯s property rights are either Rurik or Gould¡¯s. What the shipowner does, others can only follow.

    In fact, a practical problem has been plagued by Tombstone Island under Ross''s rule-it is really off the beaten track.

    Under the pressure of competition from the Gotland fishermen, the Melalen people will probably not risk leaving the lake and entering the sea, even if the leader Olekin has sent people to build several strongholds with guard posts on the islands at the mouth of the sea. . Olekin is getting older, and he very much hopes that the alliance under his control will be stable, so his long-term policy is passive defense against the enemy. Only now, a lot of internal and external pressures hit him, making him deliberately doing something, but not now.

    In a single Merlaren fishing boat, only a few people dared to enter the sea. They quickly saw the strange fishing boat from a distance and thought that this was a Gotlander. In fact, it was the Ross fishing boat that went south to seize the living space.

    As for the Gotland fishing boats, they were sunk more than forty by Arik! In the huge sea, the figure of Gotland has become rare. Even if it appeared, it was not a fishing boat at work, but an armed patrol boat sent by the wealthy family of Gotland. Even with these boats, they did not dare to rush northward.

 Chapter 348ï¼š Rurik comes to Tombstone Island

    The fleet negotiated by Rurik and others must go to Tombstone Island. While giving the settled brothers a compassionate and invigorating cruise, they are also trying to "attract investment".

    The colonization of the ?land Islands by the ancient Swedes in history is a matter of 1000 AD, even if the islands are not far from the mouth of Lake M?laren. It is entirely because in 1000 AD, if the Russ did not do anything about population development, the ancient Swedes in the entire Svealand Plain would only have a population of 100,000, and they would be highly concentrated in Svealand. The area around Lake M?laren. For them, according to Eastern standards, this is the population of several large clan communities. They are a large part of the world in the world view. The small Baltic world can be called a large part of the world. If there is no special attraction, they are not willing to go to the ?land Islands. Open up settlements.

    But Rurik deliberately used the triumphant Arik two years ago to bury the tombstone island of the brothers who died in battle. There are only tombstones there, but Rurik wants to turn it into a monument.

    monument? That is the "Stone of Glory", which is Stanislava when used in ancient Cyrillic spelling.

    Stanislava, a name that seems nasty and funny. If Rurik chooses, he is happy to call Tombstone Island "Island Stanislav", can the settlers use "Stannislav" as their surname?

    In short, we must let the Merlaren people, and other tribes in the alliance, know that there is a Tombstone Island in the northeastern archipelago with the garrison of the Ross people. If you plan to do business with the Russ, you can take a boat to the island with supplies. In this way, Tombstone Island may gradually become a prosperous market?

    Yes, at the mouth of Melaren, there are now some scattered fishermen, as well as hundreds of Melaren warriors who obeyed the command of the leader to station guard. The Mellaren people began to realize the strategic value of the entrance to the sea. Does it mean the formation of a new trading base?

    Rurik believes that if the formation of Stockholm is historically inevitable, then the ?land Islands must also take a share of this commercial prosperity. Since history has chosen the Rus, in the trade, the Rus has the upper hand, it should seize the leading role.

    In order to achieve this goal, a large fleet of ships was organized to cruise the Old Tombstone Island, bringing a large number of unknown Merlaren merchants, Uppsala merchants, Ankras merchants, and even Yilmalen merchants to arrive there. A commercial advertisement on Tombstone Island.

    This advertisement is very important!

    The day of the appointment will be tomorrow. This time Gould does not matter what priests he hired to be a priest for this year''s return flight, because he really doesn''t need it.

    The most noble R¨¹lik is here. Since he has received Odin''s great love, he will serve as a priest tomorrow, beheading a sheep on the dock himself, and offering sacrifices to the goddess of Lake M?laren and Odin with sheep¡¯s blood.

    The most important sacrifice is the priest Odin. Everyone believes that the great **** is the absolute ruler of the sun and the ocean. With the "sponsored by the gods" Rurik came to pray in person. Those who learned of this news will carry out a brand new route. The sense of worry has disappeared.

    Tomorrow is the day of departure, and Rurik''s mind is filled with excitement called going home. He hadn''t slept almost all night, so early the next morning, only the cold morning wind could make his little head wake up.

    Gould Island was crowded with people, and outside the pier, a huge fleet had been assembled.

    A large number of cargo ships that ventured to carry food with overweight, dropped anchors with thick hemp ropes, and fixed the ships in the lake. They are the core of the entire fleet. In addition, the number of long ships carrying supplies actually exceeds one hundred.

    If it were a naval fleet, its combat effectiveness would be amazing.

    However, in today''s era, there are not a few clever people who can realize that those stocky and slow cargo ships have great potential to be transformed into warships. Rurik saw that the future of those shipbuilders who are about to immigrate to Roseburg is not just to make transport ships, but to large warships with unprecedented pure sails, or, in other words, the future of the Ross cargo ship must have everything. The attributes of combat.

    There is an altar made of stone and planks on the lake, on which are placed some bronze utensils and some small stone statues, which are the so-called deities representing Odin. Regarding their carving techniques for sculptures, Rurik can''t flatter them.

    "When one day my power really expands to the Greek region, I have to get some sculpture experts."

    Rurik thought so, logically speaking, his hope could be realized in theory. As the "Destroying the Deity Movement" swept across Eastern Rome, a large number of sculpture experts were forced to not be able to carve human figures, and could only feed on the pillars of the rich and wealthy houses, and even turned to carpenters.

    An innocent sheep stood on the beach, while Rurik held his dagger and stared at the sacrifice.

    The priest came to pray? It is really a superfluous thing.

    The documents engraved on the wooden planks that Rurik saw in the longhouse of the priest, except for the record of the history of Ross, are a large number of prayers.

    Facing the eastern sun, in pursuit of a sense of history, he ordered all onlookers to kneel on one knee.

    At this moment, the thin morning mist envelops the whole or, and the sunlight is like a golden curtain. Its gentleness dissolves the coldness of autumn, and the whole world becomes sacred.

    Kneeling on one knee, Rurik recites a prayer aloud, asking Odin to bless the safety of the fleet.

    Finally, he looked at the sharp blade in his hand and stroked the lamb''s head again. In an instant, the sword pierced the sheep''s throat, and Rurik held the sheep, and he singled it out, and let the sheep''s blood flow into Lake M?laren. He was like a real priest, enduring the anger and breaking open the lamb belly, holding the **** lamb liver in his hand, and proclaiming good luck to all the kneeling people.

    Would anyone doubt that this is a performance?

    No! Not at all. Not only is everyone generally superstitious, but everyone has already presupposed a "good journey" conclusion in their hearts, waiting for Rurik to make an auspicious declaration.

    Rurik, the child blessed by Odin, completed a brief and crucial sailing sacrifice.

    The next thing can no longer be urged by anyone.

    People on the shore boarded their ships one after another, and in a short period of time, the assembled fleet was overcrowded!

    Rurik chose a down-to-earth grain cargo ship as his flagship, and pulled a piece of blue cloth on the top of its only mast (blue fuel is the easiest to get). For the time being, as the flagship Peugeot, the entire fleet must be agreed upon. Follow the flagship.

    "Let''s get started!" Rurik swallowed and ordered Gould who was accompanying him.

    Immediately afterwards, the flagship heard the dull horn of horns. It was a positive signal. All the ships lowered their sails, and the anchors that fell into the water began to recover.

    The north wind blows the entire Lake M?laren, and they are good at using the wind and they start to move.

    The Ross people''s fleet, loaded with huge amounts of supplies, began to move, and the merchants from all walks of life who were ready, their ships moved by the wind.

    The fleet is still slowly rushing towards the mouth of the lake, all the sails are tilted, in order for the north wind to bring a positive "lift", so the entire fleet is slowly accelerating.

    The Ross fleet set off. Olekin, the leader of Mellaren, took a long boat and looked at this extremely large fleet with solemn expression. At this moment, he was not only shocked, but also jealous. , And anger.

    And this is just the first fleet of the Ross people.

    Rurik and his entourage began to set off with Tombstone Island as their initial destination. After completing the first transportation of supplies, a large number of ships have to return to Gould Island, and finally rushed to the early stage of the sea freezing before November to transport the final supplies to Ross. Fort.

    The down-to-earth flagship walks on the waves, it is lenient and stable.

    Rurik stood at the bow of the ship wearing a thick coat. He didn''t feel any seasickness. His eyes sometimes stared at flat and large ships, and occasionally looked at the various merchant ships trailing behind. He paid particular attention to the lakes and mountains in this area, to the scattered huts on the starry islands at the mouth of the sea. When I think that this area is actually Stockholm in later generations, a sense of vicissitudes arises.

    Where is Tombstone Island? In short, it is not far from the archipelago.

    The ?land Islands have not yet been given a clear name, and Rurik does not want to give it an exact name. He felt that the M?laren people had always lacked interest in the archipelago. As a result, the fleet of ships left the mouth of the sea, and a large number of merchant ships stuck to the coastline all the way north. They were separated from the Ross fleet. Obviously these foreign merchants were accustomed to safe old routes. .

    Rurik didn''t force them all to travel to Tombstone Island, at least some ships followed him. So, are they willing to make a long-term deal with the Ross settlers stationed on the island?

    On this trip, Arik is an indispensable navigator of the fleet. Here, there is no second person who understands this route better than him. For others, this route is unfamiliar and dangerous. For Arik, the two-month-long looting of the Gotland people has enabled him to have a very deep understanding of the Tombstone Island as a rear base, and even most of the hydrological data of the ?land Islands. For example, where is the deep water channel, where is the shallow, he knows very well.

    Rurik spent the night on the boat. Throughout the night, the fleet reeled its sails and all the ships floated on the sea. When the faint sea fog dissipated, Arik continued to steer the flagship straight to the destination with the sun''s orientation as the direction, so that other ships also had the backbone.

    "It''s really bad, I still don''t like to spend the night on a boat. Damn, I should build a cabin and a bedroom on the boat."

    Rurik''s complaints were heard by Gould, who was not very energetic. Even though everyone was very rich and wealthy, they still had to resist the fatigue of the boat.

    Gould sneered: "You want to build a house on the boat? Oh, if you can, I really hope you can succeed."

    It sounds like this guy just doesn''t believe it.

    Rurik didn''t dispute anything. He shrugged and asked, "Why do you think I value those excellent shipbuilders?"

    Gould was taken aback: "Huh? Are you serious?"

    "Why not? In my opinion, it is not impossible to rebuild this ship. Oh, at least put a shed at the stern to protect it from wind and rain."

    In fact, these cargo ships have been temporarily installed with a wooden deck that can be separated from the cargo by using wooden battens and a small amount of plates. It has been a technological upgrade.

    Arik leaned on the mast. He stood on a wooden barrel, grasping the pole with his left hand, and looking into the distance with his right hand close to his eyes.

    He felt that the position was still too low, so he was simply like a monkey, holding the mast and starting to climb. He grabbed the reefing rope and continued to look into the distance. Finally, he saw what he wanted.

    "Attention!" he yelled.

    The people on the boat raised their heads.

    "Brother! Have you seen the land?" Rurik asked loudly.

    "It''s there! The island!" Arik pointed with a finger, and then slid down instantly while holding the mast. He ordered the sailor; "Hurry up and adjust the direction of the sail, and we will move towards the island."

    As a result, a huge fleet of up to 200 ships of various types began to fine-tune the course with the flagship as the center.

    Soon, the lush ?land Islands were in sight.

    At the same time, the Ross people who settled on Tombstone Island, while staying on the fishing boat, saw the huge fleet approaching, and people shouted in excitement: "The leader is finally back." This stopped all fishing and fishing operations. , They put down the oars, and boldly moved closer to the fleet.

    But the one who came is not the leader of the Sorgon fleet.

    The fishermen were not lost, and even had a different kind of excitement. Who could have imagined that this huge fleet also belonged to Ross, and even the heroic "Dual Knife Arik" served as the navigator. The fishermen took the lead in cheering. The leader¡¯s son Rurik is here, and the fleet transporting huge amounts of supplies will dock at Tombstone Island. This is not just as simple as the heroes of the tribes coming to visit, but a large amount of supplies will be on the island Unloading, this is completely a help for them who are nervous about collecting winter supplies.

    The Ross fishermen began to serve as new navigators, and the entire fleet also searched, and the drop-shaped team became a bar.

    In the end, all the ships broke down near the coast of Tombstone Island.

    The stone spearheads **** with twine fell in the inter-island waters that were only ten and twenty meters deep. This is the case in the Aland Islands. The water depth in some areas is less than two meters. Ordinary long ships ignore such shallow waters. However, transport ships with very deep drafts are beginning to face the terrible risk of grounding.

    What makes Lurik very gratified is that the sight of Tombstone Island is completely unexpected. Here, a new coastal community has risen from the ground! The Ross settlers are actively developing the island. They definitely levelled some of the land and set up wooden shelves to dry the fish. They built a large number of wooden houses, and even built wooden piers in the two natural harbors owned by the island.

    It was these piers that made Rurik the most happy. He had to admire the wisdom of his father. Tombstone Island, which he chose as a settlement, actually had a deep-water port!

    Two natural piers, they both have gravel beaches, but the **** of this beach is very large.

    At the request of Rurik, the two cargo ships were towed by several long rowing boats and entered the port full of security.

    "Rurik, what do you think of the island?" Arik said in a bragging tone.

    "It''s not bad, they actually built a wharf."

    "I supervised them to expand the dock. Do you know? This is an important stronghold for my attack on the Gotland people. You can see when you land. We have also erected a wooden wall on the island. Now if the enemy expands With revenge, our people can rely on the wall to fight back."

    Wall? Rurik can''t see it for the time being, I''m afraid the walls are hidden in the woods.

    Although the Aland Islands are in the sea, the history of its formation is short. The vegetation on the islands is extremely dense, and the tree species are mostly straight red pine and cedar. They are certainly not the best shipbuilding materials, but they are also extremely cost-effective woods.

    The settlers who had just received good news dragged their families to the biggest safe haven. In fact, just now, everyone has clearly witnessed the fleet that surrounds the entire island. This oppressive fleet made everyone feel terrified at first. When they learned that these fleets were actually the fleet of the leader''s son, Rurik, the sense of pride came back. To everyone¡¯s heart.

    Rurik saw a large number of people gathered. What surprised him was that there were still a large number of women here.

    "Huh? Arik, don''t many of our tribe women go to Shilla Fort? Are these women the wives of brothers?"

    Arik explained without obscurity: "Oh, you mean them? They are almost all Gotland women?"

    "Ah! They... why are they here? I thought you eliminated those women by the way."

    "How is this possible?!" Arik jokingly pinched his brother''s neck, "Boy, don''t you have a lot of women in your hands? Oh, even though they are children now. They are your captives and your future. Wife and concubine, you are not very good to them."

    The reason is like this, Rurik understood right away, but he still felt a little strange. "I thought the women in Gotland would fight to the death too, but I didn''t expect it."

    "What else? They just want to survive. Brothers can''t expect the big boss to send them a wife. Of course, a capable man will take a wife back by himself. The Gotland women who are stolen will be taken care of, they The children born are also Roths. Many women should have been pregnant, and when they actually have children, they will no longer be Gotlanders at all, but ours."

    The reason is simple and rude, Rurik shrugged and said nothing. Perhaps the bravery of the Vikings lies only among men. As for women, most of them just want to live as peacefully as possible.

    Rurik set foot on Gould Island in full costume, facing the curious and excited eyes of his people, he immediately took off his hat when he stood on the trestle, and deliberately shook his head, causing his golden ponytail to sway from side to side. .

    The beautiful golden ponytail, it is already the iconic place of Rurik.

    "Brothers, I am Rurik, here I am."

    Suddenly, a large number of Ross people, who were full of fishy smell, surrounded Rurik in groups, talking and laughing, talking about their excitement.

    At the critical moment, Arik yelled: "Be quiet, let our people take things to the island!"

    Soon, the trestle bridge was let go. Some of the accompanying Ross soldiers happily carried a hundred-pound sacks, and some even carried two bags. They easily approached the people who were stationed on the island.

    Packs of gunny sacks were unloaded one after another, and they were five hundred packs!

    This move was within Rurik¡¯s calculations. On behalf of his younger brother, Arik roared in a loud voice: "Brothers, you have worked hard! The chief is grateful to you for guarding the tribe. You see, these five hundred packs are all this year. The wheat produced in Mellaren is 50,000 pounds! Now, Rurik plans to sell you the wheat at the old price of ten pounds a silver coin. I know you have enough money, but it¡¯s hard to spend it. Come on. Come, buy these grains, and you will have no worries for the whole winter!"

    The crowd boiled, and everyone was in excitement.

    There is no free bread in the world. People who settled know that even if the returned leader fleet drops the wheat, everyone will have to pay a sum of money to buy it. At most, there will be a discount when buying it. The main force of the settlers here are the warriors who once landed on the island to attack the Gotland people. They voluntarily stayed behind to guard the graves of the war dead, and also to expand the living space of the tribe. As a reward for their merits, they also got a big cup of the plundered huge Gotland silver coins. Don''t think they are generally dressed a little dangling, in fact, every man has a lot of wealth.

    Stationed on an isolated island, they basically have no opportunity to consume, and silver coins are nothing more than precious metals for everyone. Everyone hailed that the silver coins that were rotten in their hands had cost, and for the settled people, 50,000 pounds of grain was evenly distributed to assist the catches that have been caught, so that everyone can spend the winter without worrying about food and clothing. .

    It is indisputable that Rurik throws away a large amount of food to send charcoal in the snow, and of course it also has the purpose of reducing the weight of the ship Moreover, it also attracts a very strong reputation for himself. This is really a three-pointer. Winning move.

    But this is the end of the matter?

    Soon, the foreign businessmen who were accompanying them learned that the Russ stationed on the island were rich but had nowhere to spend. The businessmen patted their heads, and blamed themselves for not knowing that there are a group of wealthy people in this deserted archipelago? !

    Foreign merchants landed, and as soon as they landed, they began to sell their own daily necessities in pots and pans, as well as vegetables such as onions and yellow-rooted carrots. The merchant thoughtfully thought of the demand for flax in their fishing operations, so there are still a lot of flax in the commodity, and even finished fishing nets.

    This fellow Fodgen is not idle either. He has a large number of finished leather jackets on hand, which he planned to dump at Roseburg. Since Tombstone Island is also the territory of the Rus, the pace of dumping actually started here.

    Rurik intends to stay here for a day, he needs to pay a visit to the grave of the Ross soldier. He is also happy to see the sudden formation of a small bazaar, and the life of the settled tribesmen improves triumphantly.

    Now, he and a group of people and friends are rushing to the tombstones that are arranged in a matrix with a large number of carved human figures, patterns and Luen characters.

 Chapter 349ï¼š Ahead is the land of the Estonians

    The sun shines through the cracks in the woods and shines on the rocks under the trees. Sixty-five roughly carved statues represent a Ruth who died in battle.

    "Look, Rurik. They died for our great cause of revenge. I think God should have acknowledged their bravery, and their souls must go to Valhalla." Arik¡¯s words are full of pride, and he has nothing. Sorry for the dead.

    Yes, the world view of the soldiers is different. As a whole, they swear to death. For death, people will not always be immersed in the weeping of the soldier''s death.

    Rurik said lightly: "Perhaps, we should carefully craft their tombstones."

    Arik sighed: "Ah, then you need to get some superb stonemason. In my opinion, Mellaren doesn''t have such a person."

    Rurik didn''t say more, he drew his dagger and knelt on one knee under the eyes of everyone. This is what he is doing for a show, and this kind of show has made many soldiers who stay behind to tears of joy.

    Maybe now let''s make an impassioned speech again to boost morale, Leuric thinks about it and forgets it.

    You need to have a speech, and wait until you have a beard and a thick and tall body.

    He looked sideways at the side of the cemetery, and a small stone boat altar was built under the woods. If there is a wooden house next to the altar, it must stay in the priest''s residence.

    Tombstone Island, it seems to be very small, you can feel its big even if you go deep into it.

    The settlers cut down all the trees in the distance, and built wooden walls for wind protection and defensive use outside the large pile of wooden houses in the settlement. The big tree covered almost all of the wooden wall, making the settlements look like an elven sanctuary in the dense forest, a paradise.

    In it, the real sense of security Rurik feels very real, that is, this place is much wetter than the northernmost Fort Elon.

    "I gave them 50,000 pounds of wheat. Can they do a good job of warehousing?" Rurik lacked full confidence. According to him, the Novgorod people in the far east are purely agrarian people (although Still very primitive and backward), they are real warehousing masters, and the Ross people have a reason to learn from them.

    The fleet anchored on Tombstone Island is essentially a show of strength and condolences to those who stay behind.

    Lurik had no intention of staying here for too long, even if he only wanted to spend one night and then left.

    But on the beach of the island, Rurik, who was on fire, had a new idea.

    "What''s the matter?" Isn''t the grilled fish fragrant anymore?" Arik looked at the old brother holding a few bites of grilled herring skewers, the child thoughtful.

    "I''m thinking about one thing."

    "What''s the matter?" Arik became excited immediately, "During the day, you took a good look at the wooden wall I supervised to build. Our Tombstone Island is already very strong. These attacks on our enemies have long since stopped me from worrying about it."

    "It''s not this." Rurik turned his face, "The big boss hasn''t come back. Don''t you think this is abnormal?"

    "Abnormal? Are you very worried about him?"

    "Why am I not worried?" Rurik asked rhetorically.

    Arik pouted and shook his head, "You look down on our leader too much, even if he is your father, he is also my uncle. He is a natural conqueror, and you have a lot of worries."

    "Take it seriously. Now I have an idea?"

    Arik suddenly raised his head: "Huh? You are not planning to go to Novgorod?"

    "That''s what I really think!" Rurik slapped his thigh, and his eyebrows really surprised Arik.

    "Oh, my stupid brother, don''t think that you can ignore all the severe cold after a trek in the snow. You will arrive in Novgorod sooner or later. I think there is a girl waiting for you there, but not now ."

    Rurik shrugged, he realized that the topic was too far off. "The leader has not returned, or the fleet is already on the way back. Should we return to Roseburg first and wait for them to return? That''s not a man. In my opinion, we organize a fleet to New Roseburg. , I really want to see how the new settlements we¡¯ve worked so hard on."

    When Rurik said so, Arik was also moved.

    A true sea warrior, facing the vast sea, his attitude is similar to facing a lake.

    "Ah, I haven''t sailed the route to the east. I am busy fighting south, but I don''t know our new home."

    "Then go check it out?" Rurik deliberately instigated, "I remember our brothers were actively pioneering there, and a large number of Novgorod people were arrested and settled by us. The folks in Novgorod are all To surrender us, the strength of our Ross is rapidly rising. In my opinion, within a few years, our Shilla Fort will be more prosperous than the town of M?laren.

    "Also." Arik made up his mind. "There are old guys in the team who have participated in the Sorgon sailing many times. We can''t get lost. But we said in advance that we only organize a small team and the goal is only Shilla Fort. It¡¯s better to be busy handling the physical objects there, and if they haven¡¯t come back, we will wait."

    "Then do it."

    Rurik continued to eat the fish, and suddenly felt that his decision was too impulsive.

    Forget it, real men have one thing to say, and the decisions made will not go back in an instant.

    This night, Tombstone Island enjoyed a rare pleasure. Happy days are always fleeting. On this night, Rurik and others made a division of powers and responsibilities for the next part of the fleet.

    Gould was very surprised at Rurik''s whim, and the boy actually deliberately took a boat to Shilla Fort in the east to take a look. What is going on there? Gould knew nothing. What he particularly hopes is that if the Ross people can become prosperous in the new settlements they have built with all their strength, their family will also reap huge benefits.

    The fleet is divided into two.

    Those cargo ships are still the core of the fleet. They lead a large number of small boats, led by Gould to the port of Roseburg, just like this old guy will do every fall. The only special thing is this year. The voyage took a turn.

    The other fleet, whose size was reduced to only three long ships, had as many as one hundred armed men. Arik became the core of the leadership of the fleet, while Rurik became a noble guest.

    But in Rurik''s view, all the warriors were defending himself, the most noble one, although he did not feel that there was even the slightest danger in running to the east. The road to the future is basically an armed parade in autumn. It is such a force, as if to go to war.

    Let''s see! How are Arik and his guys dressed up!

    Let''s talk about Arik himself. He is tall and strong, wearing a thick leather jacket, and a helmet inlaid with iron pieces on his head. He has always carried his own chain mail and a shield. Excellent fighters always have these equipment in order to meet emergency needs. The warriors are all similarly dressed, it is just a matter of wealth, so that only a few people have their own chain mail. Of course, for ordinary enemies, especially naval battles, the overall effect of the chain mail is limited, and it is still not as useful as a round wooden shield reinforced with iron and copper skin.

    I have to say that Arik has played his prestige in iron and blood. He has the highest prestige on Tombstone Island, and the settled soldiers are willing to obey his orders.

    Originally, Arik was unable to gather a large number of fighters. However, after the plunder of the enemy was ended, the fighters on the island fell into stability, and this stability did not bring them much happiness. They are fighters, and they have tasted great sweetness in a series of battles against the Gotland. Compared to fishing, it is better to rob the enemy to obtain huge wealth.

    A few people who have been to Shilla Fort began to brag to their brothers that the lives of the people who moved there were getting better. The fighters on the island are not envious. In fact, they intend to immigrate, and now they can drag their families away. Armed with them, they did not think of robbing their relatives when they went to Fort Shilla. Instead, they brought money that the locals could not spend to buy useful things from their tribesmen.

    Half of the soldiers settled on Tombstone Island responded to Arik''s call, and there were another twenty veteran soldiers who would serve as navigators of the eastern voyage.

    Where''s Rurik? His loyal mercenary captain Jeflo, as well as the other ten mercenaries, may only serve as personal guards.

    At a new dawn, after dragging for a while, the fleet set foot on their own routes.

    With the oars laid down by the three long boats, the sails are also erected. This small fleet lined up in columns, sailing fast in the Gulf of Finland.

    The old guys on the ship are saying that the fleet can reach Shilla Fort in just four days at the current speed. Just four days of sailing is enough? The warriors on the ship were in high spirits, because many people entered this sea for the first time, and the freshness that gave everyone was full of excitement.

    In the beginning, the fleet complied with inertia and started sailing along the southern coast of present-day Finland.

    Traveling on this route, the Rus people were full of enthusiasm, and only Jeflo mentioned his anxiety.

    Even though he has lived in Varanga''s society for more than ten years, he has always had an obsession with his hometown. Do the tribes in the hometown still exist? Can the vast world find him?

    Jevlo has long given no hope. He knows the strength of the Rus, and he does not want these madmen to have the idea of ??attacking the Finns (that is, the Suomi) tribe. If the Rus are destined to have hegemony, then Yevlo I hope that all the Finnish tribes can know the current affairs and swear to surrender, so that by paying a tribute, everyone will be in peace. Moreover, on the long boat of the Ross people, the Finns also have a backing. Maybe the two sides can unite to resist the aggressive Tavastians and Karelians.

    If the Finnish fishing boats want to enter the sea to fish, the sightings of them and the Ross fleet are almost inevitable.

    Whether to launch an attack or not is left to the Ruths. Whether to land and plunder, Jevlo is convinced that if the Ruths find it profitable, they will definitely do it.

    At this moment, Jeflo was somewhat thankful that his master was Rurik.

    He never expects his master to be truly benevolent. In fact, the opposite is true. Although the master is young, he is not at all ambiguous when he should be ruthless.

    He is fortunate that because of his own relationship, he gave some suggestions to the owner, which will surely make this fleet adjust its direction.

    Jevlo¡¯s words are very clever: ¡°We don¡¯t have to walk along the coastline here. If the sea leads directly to the east, we can just use the wind to face the sails to the north, and the ship can continue. Go forward. Let the brothers save some energy, after all, it is not wise to row a boat when the north wind is strong."

    The Gulf of Finland is going from east to west. Watching his cousins ??also rowing hard, watching them sweating in the cold wind, Rurik is actually not worried that they will be exhausted by their strength, but just worried that they will catch a cold and catch a cold.

    In this era, diarrhea and other minor problems that later generations will see are also fatal diseases. It is not uncommon to have diarrhea due to wind-cold, diarrhea to death.

    Maybe it was respecting my brother''s opinion, or simply because everyone was tired of rowing. After a whole day of sailing, under Arik''s order, the fleet completely retracted its oars and let the north wind blow its sails. Because the angle of the sail is subtle enough, the fleet is indeed advancing at a fast speed.

    The fleet docked overnight on a lush small island (island near the north shore), and the soldiers who landed took instinctive vigilance to guard against enemies that might launch attacks, or beasts. Although none of these attackers seem to exist, it is always right to remain vigilant in unknown areas.

    As everyone knows, the northern land is the so-called "land of the east", where there are at least the Finns, Corvins, and Tavastias. Although they are weak as a whole, but the current Ross soldiers are also very weak. Arik didn''t want to take the initiative to attack those guys in the north, at least when the forces were stretched, even if he had the idea of ??attacking, in the face of the form, he just wanted to respond conservatively.

    On a new day, the soldiers of the fleet were fed up with cooked new oats, they ate high-quality food, and sang old ballads and went back on the road.

    Because of the wind, they themselves are heading straight to the east against the east sun, but the fleet is constantly skewing to the south.

    Few people know the structure of this water area, and Rurik is the most clear.

    Everyone spent almost the entire day at sea, boring people or chattering about things, such as bragging about their property, whether the kidnapped wife is pregnant with a boy or a girl, and even holding silver coins to imagine the brothers of Shilla Fort What good things did we buy.

    There are even more boring people who put their hands through the gaps in the shields of the boat, and stretched into the sea to feel its coolness.

    Routine vigilance work needs someone to do even more. Some people stand up straight in the evening. They are observers and they have extremely sharp eyesight. Now the biggest task is to find a desert island for the brothers to spend the night on.

    Unless forced to do so, everyone is unwilling to spend the night on a cramped boat.

    "Aric! Look over there! Island!"

    Arik stood up abruptly, struggling with the mast and looking into the distance.

    I saw in the distance, in the dim setting sun, a shadow that resembled an island appeared.

    Is that an island? Oh, of course it is. It''s just that the look of this island is a bit strange.

    Arik stomped his feet: "Hey, brothers, don''t doze off! Rewind the sail! Stretch out the oars!"

    At this moment, he had been tossed with boredom and troubles. He had already used Jeflo''s thigh as a pillow, and Lurik, who was sleeping on his side, was awakened.

    "What''s the matter? It will never be an enemy."

    Yevlo immediately calmed down: "There are no enemies, but the island has been discovered. Hey, we have discovered a new island to the south."

    "New island?" Rurik rubbed his head vigorously and watched Jeflo quickly enter the paddling position. He felt that he had become an obstacle that interfered with everyone''s paddling, so he stood up and moved to the bow of the boat. .

    The three long boats have adjusted their directions. Everyone needs an island to dock, and put down their respective pottery urns, so that they can cook the wheat they carry, and even light a bonfire to process the smoked fish.

    But the scenery over there became a bit strange.

    The outline of the island became clear, and the sea level disappeared. Even if the soft light of the evening made the world feel like a departure, the hundreds of soldiers on board knew that it must be land. In an instant, some people who remembered the ancient teachings realized what the distant land meant.

    Suddenly, someone yelled at Arik: "Boss! Are we really going? We may be attacked by the Baltic people."

    The term Arik is very strange.

    "What are the Baltic people? Are they strong?"

    The speaker was silent The performance of this person made Arik even more disdainful. He simply drew out his sword and pointed the sword straight at the dim land over there: "Brothers, we have discovered a new land! I heard that there are a group of unknown idiots living there? Are we afraid of them? We just want to live on that island. One night, if the idiots deliberately attack, let them die. My sword is eager for new blood!"

    This impromptu speech by Arik can''t help Rurik admire it.

    Look at these wild warriors, they have changed from wilting, one by one with high morale, and they are already screaming in the struggling oars.

    In fact, Rurik knew very well that the land over there was definitely not a "land of the Baltic people". The tribal alliance generally knows the legends about the Baltic people. They are still very strange to the Rus people, so Arik knows nothing about them.

    It''s just those people who may exist on land, and they are definitely not Baltic people.

    Rurik can conclude that the land of the ancient Estonians is ahead.

    The Estonians and the Baltic are not the same people at all.

 Chapter 350ï¼š Strange village on the banks of the Pirita

    This is clearly a big island, and its lush appearance makes it not outstanding in the Gulf of Finland.

    The island itself has no freshwater runoff, which puts the entire fleet into a small embarrassment.

    The Ross fighters all carry water bags made of animal stomach pouches. Under normal circumstances, drinking water is not a big problem.

    Naihe now has a whole new problem-oats.

    Boiled wheat is really delicious. If you like it, you will love it. If you like it, you can''t stop it. In order to cook wheat, they consume a lot of fresh water. Although the water in the Gulf of Finland has very low salt content, it is salt water after all. Drinking it to quench my thirst, the result is still very bad.

    A bonfire was lit on the desert island, and the fuel was readily available oil-rich pine trees. The firewood was tossed and crackled, and even though the fresh water was tense, the hungry people still carried their own pottery to hold on to their own wheat.

    Under the night, the tide flooded the sandy ground near the sea, and the long boats deliberately stranded were soaked in the knee-less sea again.

    Rurik saw that there were people squatting on the seashore. They were not so comfortable to appreciate the moonlight and the sea waves. They actually used Tao Weng to ride the sea to cook wheat!

    "Arik, this is how they eat? They actually use sea water?" Rurik wanted to stand up and stop the stupidity of his fellows.

    Arik told the excited brother to sit down and let him not be too surprised with a nearly indifferent attitude.

    "Why? You just watch them eat sea water? They will get sick."

    "But, what about Freshwater? You know the situation too. Damn it. I knew I should prepare a few oak barrels to fill up Lake M?laren."

    Doesn''t Arik see the crisis? He knows, but he can do nothing.

    "Rurik, you think they are cooking a bowl of salty porridge with sea water. Anyway, they use fresh water to cook wheat, they still have to add salt."

    "Oh, it''s..." Rurik was speechless and speechless, but this expedient should not last long.

    Although the Varangians represented by the Ross people generally have extremely tenacious beliefs and amazing endurance, I am afraid that these are the last resort to endure in a difficult state.

    Whether it is voyage trade or looting, the risks are staggering. If everyone can find a warm place, even this warmth can guarantee the wheat ears with a high probability, so of course everyone is willing to settle down and become a farmer with a **** and a pickaxe.

    That''s what the Mellaren people did. They don''t want to be pirates anymore.

    As a noble person, R¨¹lik has no worries about having no fresh water to drink. He didn''t have to work hard for the long voyage, and only a few grilled fish could satisfy his otherwise small stomach.

    When the boat was about to dock, someone dropped some hemp ropes with bait, not to mention the miraculous catch of cod.

    "Maybe the fish here are also abundant?"

    The vast number of soldiers originally settled on Tombstone Island, and their main way of making a living was to fish for fish. Everyone can''t help but think of a lot. Since the South Got Fishing Club and the Gotland people are in conflict, fishing north is also in competition with the tribesmen.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be a good choice to look east for new fishing grounds? As for the Baltic people, the young Roths couldn''t listen to the old man''s instruction to be cautious. It''s okay if they don''t show up, if they show up, they will be destroyed.

    The freshwater problem really bothered the Ross people.

    Tombstone Island, there is no natural fresh water (if they are willing to dig deep wells). They get fresh water by taking a large number of wooden barrels to the eastern land and fetching water from the dotted streams.

    Arik thought for a while: "Since there is still the fastest two-day voyage, it is indeed dangerous for us to have no water to drink. Simply this, what is the south... It is the territory of the Baltic people. We rowed over and found a creek. , Won¡¯t the problem be solved?"

    Rurik nodded: "It seems that this is the only thing, but I''m just worried about being attacked by the enemy."

    "Are you kidding?" Arik asked dismissively.

    "I¡­¡­"

    Arik slapped his chest vigorously: "Look at this sturdy leather armor. I hope to encounter some kind of attack, so that we have unexpected surprises."

    "I hope there will be no casualties."

    Arik pinched Rurik''s neck suddenly: "How can there be casualties? You can go to bed as soon as you continue to eat."

    "Oh fine."

    What Baltic people? If they exist, they must be Estonians.

    Rurik, who was sleeping in a blanket of animal skins, suddenly had an idea.

    Knock on their own tribesmen, they all changed into weapons, and they were clearly prepared for battle.

    Arik''s relationship with these fighters is too close! In a daze, Rurik felt that all this was a cousin''s scheme. Maybe he already knows that there are other people who may be very bully living in the southern land, so he took the opportunity to go to the east to visit Roseburg, and took the opportunity to grab another wave?

    Arik must be able to do such a thing.

    This is not the case for Reurik. If you really want to fight, you must determine the enemy, let''s know a little bit of the enemy''s details, preferably basic tactical planning, and even unable to control the b plan after the battle. When the battle is over, the follow-up work must also be arranged in advance.

    Taking risks to rob unknown people, Rurik didn''t like it.

    After all, this fleet was under the command of his cousin Arik, and he was always full of confidence, who had never failed.

    A new day is coming soon.

    After Rurik woke up, he quickly forgot the dream. He vaguely remembered that it was not a good dream, as if his tribe had failed.

    "Dream? They are the most superstitious. When I talk about dreams, doesn''t it disturb the military''s mind?"

    Rurik was inevitably anxious, or that he didn''t sleep well overnight on the island.

    Arik, who was busy grilling the cod meat, looked at his apathetic younger brother: "Your face is terrible, what''s the matter?"

    "It''s nothing."

    Arik was chewing the fish while muttering: "Brothers are all ready, we will set off soon."

    "Oh." Rurik sat down, nibbling on fish, and desperately chewing on a small bowl of almost cooked oats.

    People are basically tight for their fresh water, but don''t panic. Everyone knows the structure of this small world. As long as you find the coast of the land, you can easily find the river.

    Taking advantage of the rising tide in the morning, three long boats slid into the sea.

    People put down their oars, and the bow directed them straight to start a new voyage.

    The land was hazy in the morning mist, and the three long boats in a horizontal line wanted to quickly rush to the stalls, find fresh water and then drove away.

    Of course, it would be great to catch a wild deer or two on the shore.

    Some fighters carry short hunting bows made of oak, and have made a batch of rough arrows. It is really difficult to expect this kind of bow and arrow to shoot enemies wearing leather armor and chain mail. Hunting rabbits and deer, the effect of shooting at close range is not bad.

    Everyone must get to the shore, is there any interesting unknown on the shore? The morning mist makes the land feel like it is separated, and it deepens everyone''s sense of anticipation.

    In fact, the island where the fleet is anchored is Naysar Island. Now, the fleet is heading straight for Tallinn Bay.

    The sea fog obscured the phantom of the Rus, but the watchful Russ sailed in the unknown waters. They kept their eyes open, not letting go of any clues.

    Vaguely, someone saw some vague shadows on the sea.

    "What''s that? Arik!" shouted a soldier.

    Arik was almost instinctively wary, and he stood up and looked at it.

    "Couldn''t it be a boat! Ah! It must be a boat."

    For a moment, Arik was not excited. He remained vigilant and said to his subordinates: "Brothers, maybe they are fishermen in Gotland again. Odin really blessed us and let us meet them here? How about? , Destroy them?"

    Gotlanders, when hearing this word, the Ross warriors were full of enthusiasm. The blood feud can''t be eliminated once or twice with a vengeance.

    With the three boats close together, everyone''s attitude became very unified.

    fighting! If you don''t work hard after discovering the war, you are not considered a man.

    Seeing that the brothers are so excited, they are almost out of control. Rurik frowned, which worried Jeflo.

    "My lord, don''t be afraid. If there is a fight, my brothers and I will swear to protect your safety."

    Ruriek, the guard of twenty elite mercenaries, was naturally very relieved. He regretted not taking ten crossbows. With it, it was the greatest safety.

    Rurik said: "My cousin and the Gotland people do not share the same sky. Since they have been found, it is necessary to fight. If they find the enemy''s stronghold, they must go looting. But you, before the battle becomes clear , You don''t want to rob."

    Arik nodded, "I will persuade my brothers to remain calm."

    "Don''t worry, keep my destiny, your benefits are indispensable."

    Rurik originally intended to refuse to take the initiative to provoke an out-of-the-art battle, but his cousin insisted on going his own way, so he had to keep his attitude. He didn''t want his mercenaries to participate in possible fierce battles. If there was a crisis, his own people would also participate. For the time being, the mercenary team will serve as a tactical reserve team when the raiding army encounters danger.

    The fleet began to run wildly at the enemy''s fishing boat at the fastest speed.

    The small fishing boat was clearly aware of the danger, and he also started rowing desperately to escape.

    After all, the quality of fishing boats is worrying, and they can only cast nets on the coast to catch fish. Seeing that the unknown big ship had an unruly intention, the fishing boat quickly plunged into a small river and went upstream.

    "Damn it, just one step away!" Arik on the boat gritted his teeth like a hunter who lost the deer.

    A soldier comforted, "At least the escaped Gotland people led us to a small river. We went deep inland and should be able to find their village."

    "Village? Good!" Arik smiled again. "Brothers, we are not busy collecting fresh water. We went upstream, looted their village, and burned it."

    Blinded by vengeance, the Ross fighters subjectively believed that it was the Gotland fishermen who had escaped. After all, the Gotland people are not the people trapped in the islands, they themselves are vigorously exploring new living spaces. Their economic conflict with the various tribes of the Northern Alliance was the core factor leading to the war.

    But Rurik didn''t think it was a Gotland, because it didn''t correspond to history.

    Rurik remembered that the betrayers of the Varangans, that is, the guys who left their tribes and emigrated with their families, they migrated to the east spontaneously, but also on the island of Saaremaa (which later became the Duchy of Semelia) , And the Latvian territory mixed together, and even continued eastward to Pskov, and merged with the local Pskov Slav tribe.

    Almost all of the other Varanges described by the Novgorod people came from Pskov to the west, along the small river channel to Lake Ilmen.

    Rurik believed that the fishermen who escaped were Estonians.

    The Estonians, who were collectively called the "Eastman" by the Roman Empire, distinguished from the "Fen". In fact, both sides are a family, or the Finns are the ancient Estonians who crossed the sea to the north.

    Following the escaped fishing boat, the fleet began to enter an unknown river.

    The forests around the river are lush and lush, no one can see the ups and downs, and the river water flows into the sea at a very relaxing flow rate.

    Fresh water has become readily available, and as for the fishermen who escaped, there is no reason to rush to catch up. No one believes that a single Gotland fisherman will settle alone, and there must be many fishermen living together.

    Their villages must be built along rivers or lakes. They are like a group of lambs waiting to be slaughtered, waiting for the fully armed Russ to harvest.

    However, people from top to bottom, including Arik, underestimated the twists and turns of the river.

    It may have a name, but when historical Danes settled here and built their own Reval Castle, or Tallinn (meaning the Danish castle), they gave the river an exact name-Pirita River.

    Pirita means pyrite. Although minerals are scarce in the entire Estonia, miracles will occur in individual places.

    Near the Gulf of Tallinn, there is a rare pyrite in this area, and because of this, the ancient Estonians were able to smelt iron without relying on outsiders.

    Now, the Ross army led by Arik broke into the river by mistake, and a fateful encounter is about to happen.

    The ship was advancing fast along the winding river, and the soldiers were paddling while gazing at the surrounding scene.

    Finally, the fleet made another huge turn, and the village along the river suddenly appeared.

    Arik''s eyes widened. He didn''t think these strange houses were like the work of Gotlanders. Everyone finds it strange that the houses that are obviously made of wood are small houses, but they are not the most common wooden long houses on Gotland.

    The village is built along the river, and there is obviously some farmland on the riverside. Even if the crops have been harvested, whether it is farmland can be seen by anyone who knows it.

    There are also a small number of canoes tied with twine to wooden stakes on the shore. The style of the boats is also very different from what everyone knows.

    Many signs have shown that the Ruths may have encountered a group of unknown guys.

    "They can build such a ruined house. They should be no better than the Gotlanders."

    In Arik''s mind, the "Gotlanders" are regarded as a unit of measurement. Going deep here is purely an adventure, even if the possible enemy is weak, Arik doesn''t want the situation to continue to be complicated.

    While still on the boat, he yelled: "Brothers! We are going to land in this village! They may be powerful enemies, or they will be killed by us. I only hope that no brothers will be injured after you win. Be vigilant. Ready to fight!"

    It is the old guys who have fought with Arik. They are well-trained. Every man knows his position after landing.

    Arik¡¯s plan is to form a classic Viking shield wall after landing. Each warrior performed his duties, some stood in the first row as swords and shields, and some stood in the back row to kill the enemy with long-handled weapons. In fact, these are all conventional things, and there is no need for Arik to make plans.

    Rurik clenched the hilt of his sword tightly. In the tense atmosphere, he really thought that the army would fight with the enemy after landing.

    He saw that some warriors were wiping their swords and axes. These weapons were still made of ordinary wrought iron. It was a pity that the warriors of Tombstone Island did not replace them with new equipment in the first time because of geographical barriers.

    When the soldiers of Roseburg had purchased steel swords, steel axes, and even more wicked chrome steel weapons, the brothers who guarded Ross''s "South Gate" were still using old weapons.

    Even so, this clumsy "toy" is enough for a group of wild men in animal skins.

    Here, Rurik was surprised to see that some fighters took off the spearheads of the short spears, and then took off the axe heads of the hand axe, and forced them on the sticks. In this way, the short spear became a very strange one with a length of more than two meters. Long long-handled axe.

    "How can this weapon be used?"

    Rurik didn''t care so much, his slender but powerful arm was caught by his cousin. Arik and disregarding the intimacy between his brothers, he is basically admonishing a young fighter: "Once you fight, you stay behind. It''s best to let your people protect you. When you fight, I can''t take care of you."

    The three long boats docked slowly at the quiet dock.

    be quiet! Very quiet!

    It is quiet and scary, as if behind every wooden house, there are hidden fighters who are armed with weapons and want to fight for their lives.

    One of the keys to winning a battle is to be vigilant and to maintain basic discipline at all times after the battle breaks out.

    Arik summed up these useful experiences in battle, and he believed that his victory had experience.

    No, after the soldiers went ashore, they quickly burst into a hemispherical formation.

    The sword and shield players in the front row unloaded the shield hung on the ship gang and put them on their left arm. The shields that were enough to protect most of the torso were intertwined to form a solid wall.

    Rurik finally understood the usefulness of those axes. It turned out that the usefulness of these weapons was like Ge. It was the method used by the soldiers in the back row to output force after the battle broke out-the aid of the axe pecking attack. In this way, the enemy has to face the fighters in the front, and beware of the axe from the sky. Rurik admires his cousin''s tactics a bit, he will be a little pity, if he brought more than a dozen crossbows on this trip, let the mercenaries equip them, wouldn''t the team''s combat effectiveness be greatly improved?

    The heavily armed soldiers are ready to fight, everyone is waiting for Arik''s order, and Arik is also waiting for the enemy''s attack.

    The scene fell into a weird stalemate.

    What about the enemy? It seems that it does not exist But intuition tells Arik that this small-scale village chief still has popularity and there is no possibility of it being abandoned.

    He finally couldn''t bear it, but he didn''t want his people to encounter a possible ambush.

    "Ruriek!"

    "Ah!" Rurik roared, hiding behind the team.

    "Let your mercenaries investigate. Quickly!"

    "Ah? Why are they my people?" To be honest, Rurik didn''t want his people to be used as a flesh detective that could easily be attacked by fire.

    Arik became impatient: "What? I didn''t listen to your brother? Brother, this is a war! Let the mercenaries find the way, hurry!"

    Jeflo no longer cared about his master''s hesitation. In his heart, he didn''t dislike Arik at all. Everything is the fate of mercenaries. Adventure reconnaissance is itself the job of mercenaries.

    Yevro unhesitatingly took a few guys, lined up in a skirmish line, with a steel sword against a wooden shield, and went deep into the village in a highly vigilant position...

 Chapter 351ï¼š They donâ€™t even want to take up arms to defend the village. Why am I...

    The village roads along the river are chaotic, and many weeds grow near the simple wooden houses.

    Evlo swallowed and approached the first wooden house softly.

    "Brothers, be careful." He whispered.

    Behind them, there are a group of Ross troops ready for battle. Until the scouts are sure of safety, Arik doesn''t want everyone to take risks.

    The concealed wooden door was opened, and I saw that it was actually a half-crypted wooden house.

    The light in the room was dim, and as the wooden door opened, Jevlo could see the structure inside.

    "Strange, as if someone just left?" The internal space is so big, is there any danger?

    He walked in and used a steel sword to stir the black spot which was obviously a bonfire, even if it was covered by soil.

    There was a scorching atmosphere in the house. He peeled away the soil and saw some charcoal pieces slowly burning at the bottom. The dark red carbon proved everything.

    Suddenly, his hair exploded, and he ran out of the house with a steel sword, shouting to the guys who were still searching: "Brothers, they just left. Be careful, this village is not abandoned."

    Without him speaking at all, all the mercenaries found traces of human activity.

    For the time being, everyone did not find a clear footprint, but found a large number of rough hidden fires, and even a few broken black pottery urns.

    Some people even found scattered grains of wheat.

    Everyone became bold. They kicked one house after another, hoping to find something good. Sure enough, someone really found a sack with a locked mouth. With a sharp jab with the sword, I saw brown oatmeal grains flowing out of the bloodletting trough of the steel sword.

    Is there anything more happier than finding fresh wheat in the wilderness?

    The mercenaries were seen everywhere. They held their little linen pockets and poured some wheat into them as their trophies. Mercenaries are different from Ross warriors, but for this kind of private loot, it''s okay if Rurik doesn''t blame it.

    The village is not big, and Jeflo and his guys inspected almost every wooden house and came to a very simple conclusion.

    He took someone back to report, facing Arik who was on guard.

    Arik was already impatient: "Did you find anything unusual?"

    "There are some."

    "Huh? What is it?"

    "There are people living here and they ran away. I think it''s probably the fishing boat that escaped. The fisherman told his people that we are coming."

    "Are they Gotlanders?"

    Jeflo directly denied: "If it is those people, we should be fighting now. Maybe they are Baltic people."

    "Damn! A bunch of stupid Baltic people?" Arik stomped his feet with anger. "I should have been paddling as hard as I knew this. Now we are late. By the way, have you found any baby?"

    "Baby?" Jevlo thought about it, and decided to tell the truth: "There is some wheat, not much. I guess they shouldn''t run far when they escape. There are still some footprints on the soil, some people and sheep. As for the silver coins. Or copper coins, not found."

    Arik was convinced by Evlo''s words: "So, the villagers ran away with a lot of things? They must not run far, they are in this woods."

    "Huh? Are you going to chase?"

    Arik categorically denied: "No! We came to this ghost place as a temporary motive. Since we can find some wheat and inexhaustible fresh water, it would be better for us to replenish it here."

    After that, he turned around, pointed his sword at the village, and yelled at the eager brothers: "Brothers, a bunch of cowards left their wealth and ran away. Now, you are the masters of this village! Charge me in. , Take away everything you find with your ability. Remember, don¡¯t fight between brothers, we all have a share. Only me, don¡¯t need a copper coin!"

    After the talk, the group is enthusiastic!

    Arik is such a person. He consciously has a lot of personal wealth, and he and his family have long been well prepared. Both his biological parents are dead, and Arik has no more worries. He has a strong vengeance anger in his heart. In the battle of revenge, his growing popularity has allowed him to find the meaning of life and personal value.

    He is a "war chief" played out of iron and blood. In order to maintain his power, he must serve his supporters well. Arik has realized many things, such as the importance of not being greedy.

    Loot based on your ability, and whoever robs will own it.

    The Ross warrior, who was already full, burst out like a tiger and wolf. Holding up their swords and axes, they rushed to one wooden house after another, looking for everything useful.

    During the whole looting, only the mercenaries were restrained by their masters.

    Yevlo was a little unwilling: "My lord, you just watch your cousin''s people looting?"

    "Yes, just watching."

    "You don''t want to get something?"

    "What else? You secretly fished a little wheat, I know. This place also has a little wheat, I don''t take it seriously. Listen, let''s rest here and let them wreak havoc."

    What followed was a feast for the Ross people, not to mention, they really found some cellar entrances.

    The so-called cellar is a dark hole, and the cold cellar can freeze with water. Some soldiers got in boldly, not to mention, some cold sacks were really moved out. Untie the twine and see that it is full of wheat.

    Many people are eager to get some leather and linen, but they did find some useless rags. The villagers raised sheep and chickens because there was livestock manure on the ground, but they were gone.

    A batch of wheat was moved to the ground, and their size was actually not much compared to a hundred Ross fighters.

    When Arik was excited, he also squeezed his chin and murmured: "Strange, they expect this little wheat to pass a year? Obviously they just finished the autumn harvest."

    Rurik stepped forward: "Maybe they have another granary. It must not be here. Oh, maybe they ran with wheat on their backs when they ran away."

    "Forget it, they may have a second granary. Or there are even bigger villages. We are too few. When I will kill with 400 people and 500 people next time, I will bring a lot of empty ships. Go home full of loads." Arik is not just talking, he really has plans in this regard.

    An empty village happens to be everyone''s rest point tonight.

    A large amount of wheat has been seized, and everyone can eat to their heart''s content and drink the sweet river water. After all, the wheat was thrown on the boat to take them away, and the long boat was also seriously overloaded.

    The load limit of a larger long ship can reach four tons, which is even comparable to some cargo ships. With such a load, it basically can''t stand any storms. As long as the waves are slightly larger, the ship will be heavily flooded. When the wave reached two meters, the overloaded long ship capsized directly.

    Since you can''t take it all away, eat it hard! At least everyone has to eat hard.

    The Ross Warriors used the found stone milling sticks to process the fresh oats into coarse flour on the milling pan. They must spend some experience deep processing the wheat grains, so that everyone can store some dry food for a long time on the next journey.

    Is the invention of cookies really made by the survivors of the wrecked sailing ship, using flour soaked in sea water and stones burned by a campfire?

    Rurik thinks these are all nonsense. In his opinion, the inventors of biscuits are Vikings from all walks of life. The so-called graham crackers are one of their staple foods.

    It takes a while for the oats to be cooked thoroughly. Just as the grains of wheat in the pottery urn were tossing under the boiling water, some pebbles in the river were picked up, and they became a platform for baking oatmeal.

    Rurik is a bit strange, I saw that the world is clearly lush and lush, the surrounding terrain is very flat, the ground where his feet are walking is obviously blackened (proving fertile) soil, the soothing river should be full of silt, how can there be Some big pebbles? All he could guess was that the river also had summer floods. Whenever the floods are flooded, some rocks upstream will be pushed here.

    But the problem came again. Rurik never remembers any mountains in Estonia, this country is obviously very low.

    "Could it be that I was wrong? This place is not Estonia? We strayed?"

    Rurik patted his face vigorously, and he felt that the situation was actually very good. Look at their own people, they have already celebrated their harvest in other people''s villages.

    There were still some strange things that made Rurik settle down. He held a piece of crispy granola and chewed it beautifully. Although there is no sugar, it really tastes better the more you chew.

    Taking advantage of the joyous atmosphere, Arik stretched out his face that was glowing red and warm by the bonfire, and mumbled to his brother: "We will stay here for the night. We will leave tomorrow morning."

    "Very well, the village is not ours after all. We don''t even know who those people are until now."

    Rurik¡¯s words seem to reveal caution, and Arik is of course fearless: "I don¡¯t care who they are, they appear to die. They go away, we will take the rest of the food tomorrow. Oh, yes, here. Before leaving, this village must be burned."

    By the end of the matter, Rurik''s heart was only touched, and his mind had not become violent, but it had really become rational.

    Yes, regardless of his unknown villagers, he deliberately set fire to make Rurik feel unnecessary.

    "It''s better to save some effort. Let''s continue sailing with food. Burning a house is a waste of time."

    "That won''t work." Arik insisted, "The house must be burned! They don''t even want to take up arms to protect their homes, why should I respect them? Remember, if the enemy is a coward or despise you, you have to double your return. anger."

    "Well, you make sense, I won''t say anything."

    Rurik continued to bury his head in his meal, and after all he ate a perch he had caught from the river. He skillfully spit out the thorns of the grilled fish, and ate two pieces of wheat cakes in a row, Rurik was completely full.

    The body of a child is easy to fill the stomach, but other strong men are not.

    Ross warrior, or Ross''s professional fisherman. Whether it¡¯s warfare or fishing work, or long-term paddle sailing, they are forced to develop a big appetite. Now they don¡¯t have to pay any price to get a lot of wheat, and they start eating frantically, a strong man. It is very normal to eat two pounds of oatmeal tonight.

    This night, they were tortured by hardships, and because they ate too much carbohydrates, it was inevitable that they would be a little less energetic after the meal. To put it bluntly, they are the sudden strong secretion of insulin in the body''s stress response, causing massive postprandial hypoglycemia and letting down.

    Rurik could guess this for the first time. He saw his people gradually lose the spirit of the past, showing a faint look by the bonfire. Many people simply curled up indifferently and snored.

    Of course, they can live directly in the wooden house in the village because of the consideration of sheltering the wind. They are really not used to living in a half-crypted house, because it makes people feel like a rat burrowing on the ground, a symbol of cowardice, and even a tomb.

    They slept curled up in leather and linen by the campfire, and only the toilets ran to the village house.

    Since the half-crypt house is regarded as a symbol of a tomb, the Ruth people with abdominal pain naturally use this as a place to hide dirt. After all, whether in Roseburg or M?laren, the toilets of all tribes are like this. There will be one The big soil pit carries all kinds of dirt.

    Although the people of the tribe were asleep, their swords and shields did not leave their hands.

    Is this even defensive? Rurik really couldn''t stand his cousin who didn''t even arrange a sentry, so he set up camp in the enemy''s house like this.

    He tried to tell his cousin who was so tired that he could hardly lift his eyes: "Brother! I''m afraid the villagers will recapture their village at night. It''s really too dangerous for us to spend the night in the village like this."

    "Forget it." As he said, Arik gave a deep yawn: "They are cowards during the day, and they dare not come at night."

    I heard that Rurik secretly criticized his brother as a reckless man. He does have some wisdom. Is it because after eating and drinking tonight, the whole person''s intelligence has declined and become a great ape?

    Rurik stomped his feet: "Just go to sleep, remember to sleep with your sword. Don''t worry, I will send mercenaries as sentry. If the enemy attacks, you can get up and fight immediately."

    Arik waved his hand, this perfunctory appearance was obviously a disdain for Rurik''s advice.

    What should I do then? Rurik had no choice but to arrange for his own hands to work.

    The mercenaries were divided into two groups. They were ordered to use the bows and arrows of the Rus people to spread out behind some large trees hiding in the periphery of the village, guarding against any disturbances.

    When one group is on alert, the other rests. According to the stars, especially the Big Dipper, according to the Rus people, they are the "seven Valkyries", and they judge the shift time based on the position of the stars.

    Under Jevlo''s personal escort, Rurik was wrapped in thick leather and slept against a campfire.

    It seems that the Ross people have fallen completely into silence?

    Actually otherwise, the figures sitting under the big dark trees are always on guard.

    The quiet time passed away in one minute and one second, and it seemed that no danger would happen in this night.

    So, is this really the case?

    Really safe. In the morning, when the Russ finished their breakfast, they burned the village and left?

    Lurik had long expected that the situation shouldn''t and couldn''t be that simple. He didn''t believe that there would really be villagers who opened up acres, and because they saw a few boats and uninvited guests, they would be so scared that they would never show up again.

    When Fang Liang started that day, the situation finally appeared abnormal.

    A sentry noticed the strange footsteps. The sentry was already in the third round of rotation. He was in good spirits. Hearing the strange noise, he held the bow and suddenly popped out of God. The scene in front of him shocked him~www .novelhall.com~In the dim forest, those tree trunks obstructed people''s vision, and some dark shadows moved cautiously.

    Is it a monster? Or something terrible?

    wrong! It''s the enemy!

    The sentry drew his bow and shot an arrow, and soon there was a man''s painful wailing.

    "Well, it''s an enemy."

    The sentry suddenly drew his bow and shot another arrow, then ran away.

    He was running wildly, and the dark shadows followed suit. Fortunately, all the mercenaries had undergone strict physical training under Rurik''s request. Their endurance and explosive power were excellent, and the speed of running wild was amazing.

    One sentry sent an alarm, and the others responded gradually. It''s not that the sentries communicated with each other, it''s just that all the sentries noticed the danger!

    Now, before running back to the camp, the sentry has begun to use various means to try to wake up his sleeping companions.

 Chapter 352ï¼š Enemy attack

    In the woods, the ever-strong combat force is approaching the village that is behind the occupation. By the way, everyone was still asleep at this time, and if a sneak attack were to happen, the loss would be too great.

    At the time of the crisis, a sentinel finally thought that he was still carrying a small horn, so he blew his cheeks while running.

    The melodious trumpet resounded in the woods, it was not sound at all, and some were just shocked by those who were awakened.

    Arik seemed to have been stung by a scorpion, and a harrier stood up with a sword when he turned over. He knew that the horn was not blown indiscriminately, and no madman would blow it. Horn means great danger!

    Jeflo even shook the sleeping Rurik abruptly.

    "Oh, what''s going on." Rurik, who got up, was very angry.

    "My lord! It''s the enemy! You listen to the trumpet."

    "The enemy?" Rurik was still confused.

    At the time of the crisis, Jeflo couldn''t take care of so much. He pinched his master''s face vigorously: "Sir, you will soon wake up, we are about to fight."

    "Ah!" Hearing the word war, Rurik cheered up instantly. After he had finished fighting, he suddenly drew out his sword. The people who once slept like a dead pig, now they all picked up the shield and sword under Arik''s call.

    "Shield wall! Prepare!" Arik shouted with a sword. At this moment, Rurik''s cousin looked like God of War possessed.

    The people of the tribe also made amazing roars rhythmically, the loose state disappeared, and they were gradually gathering into a whole group and beating people. Soon, Rurik also entered this group.

    The sudden situation made Rurik very nervous, thinking that he did not equip his subordinates with a crossbow, and faced an unknown enemy, he lacked the confidence to win.

    Arik is not!

    Arik, who had been put on the shiny silver chain mail, shouted with his sword: "Brothers! Those with chain mail stand at the forefront and those who don''t stand behind. Form a dense formation!"

    The Rus retreated to the outside of the village, close to the position of their ship, they constructed a semi-circular formation, which can converge into a circle in the most critical place. This is the usual defensive tactics used by the Russ. The main point is to stand upright here and let the enemy attack first, and then defensively counterattack. Once the enemy is in chaos, the team will spread out and pursue it.

    Does Arik think of any more advanced tactics? Absolutely not.

    Due to the limitations of his personal vision, he can only lead his brothers to confront the enemy with rigid tactics. What''s more, they don''t know the specific strength of the enemy. What kind of enemy will emerge from that dark forest? I am afraid that the battle is inevitable, and there is no reason to avoid it. The Ross people have become very conservative under the leadership of Arik.

    Finally, someone began to emerge from the forest.

    "Be careful, those are our mercenaries, let them in!"

    Arik''s instructions avoided accidental injury, and the mercenaries who tried their best to keep calm got into the formation, and began to report to Rurik and Arik one after another.

    All the mercenaries who withdrew were telling the same thing, and an unknown number of enemies were advancing towards the village.

    The situation became a bit tricky, and Arik gritted his teeth, sweat oozing from his forehead.

    If a battle can be avoided, then don''t take the initiative to fight, Rurik suggested; "Brother, if...if possible, we should retreat, the ship is behind us."

    "It''s this time, you actually want to run away?!" Gritting Arik lowered his head and said viciously: "If I run away, my brothers will call me a coward. Brother, do you think I can run?"

    "Then fight the unknown enemy?"

    "Fight! They are coming anyway. Rurik, you are really right, we were really attacked by them. You did a good job. If there is no sentry, we will be done."

    Rurik didn''t have any joy. Since the cousin and the other guys insisted on fighting an unknown enemy, the big guy was full of confidence, and he was so stupid that he would retreat at this point.

    He settled down, thinking that he was a person who had experienced a battle. How could he be afraid of another battle?

    However, this battle was not in the plan at all, and it was actually a hastily challenge.

    Just as the Ross people were preparing to meet the enemy, Rurik quickly rectified his mercenaries: "We do not take the initiative to participate in the battles of the Ross fighters. Your task is to protect my safety. You must follow my order, or proceed. Support or do other things. Give them the merits of killing the enemy, and all of you are not allowed to grab the merits."

    Jeflo was very surprised: "My lord, are we just watching other people fighting?"

    "Don''t you understand what I mean? You are my people, and now I must protect my safety! Whether to enter the war, completely obey my orders! Remember that your master is me, not my cousin!"

    Lurik especially emphasized who is the master to Jeflo, because he was worried that Jeflo¡¯s long-term plunder had been too familiar with Arik. Even if the two sides have a difference in respect and inferiority, both of them are too familiar. It is the actual comrade-in-arms who hacked together, and it is natural to have friendship with each other. Having said that, if Jeflo feels that Arik is worthy of respect and following, it is his own loss and failure.

    In the final analysis, self-interest is human nature, especially in times of crisis. Rurik felt that his cousin and those brothers were determined to win, and he couldn''t make trouble.

    Besides, although the mercenaries did not bring crossbows, they at least had short wooden bows in their hands. Even if its quality was poor, firing arrows for firepower harassment could bring good results.

    Now, the burning bonfire is still crackling, and a noisy crowd has begun not far away.

    The Ross fighters who were ready to reorganize their formation were all determined with frowning.

    They are mainly soldiers who settled on Tombstone Island, all of them are veterans who have crawled out of the sea of ??learning. Their strong confidence supports the confidence of victory in the decisive battle with the unknown enemy.

    Finally, the enemy appeared!

    At dawn, the sun is almost ready to emerge, and the east has become gleaming golden.

    A faint morning mist filled the forest, and a large group of men dressed in animal skins and rough linen emerged from the dark green dark forest.

    Correct! They are men! The tall, unkempt image, holding a short spear and a small shield, proved their identity as a man.

    "Pay attention! The enemy is coming!" Arik roared vigilantly.

    The first warrior squatted up in a hurry, and the swords they held were attached to the edge of the buckler, even though they were slamming the enemy. Some short spears were almost on their shoulders, and the rusty but sharp spearheads pointed straight ahead. For the entire formation, the cover in space has double the strength in the realistic sense. But it''s not over yet! The strong man in the last row holds the modified long-handled axe, waiting for the opportunity to support the frontline fighters, and giving the enemy a flowering peck.

    If they set up a banner, they would be more like a centurion team in the classical period, Rurik thought.

    More and more enemies walked out of the woods, and through the narrow gaps in the human wall, Rurik saw the appearance of those people.

    Those were people with obvious brown hair. Many men also had a twine tied to their foreheads, which seemed to keep their hair from getting too messy.

    Almost all of them were clothed in leather. Rurik couldn''t see what animal skin it was. Could it be that the black look was from a wild boar? There can be large areas of black leather, either wild boars or bears. As long as they can kill these two dangerous animals, he doesn''t believe these people are weak.

    Fortunately, Rose''s chainmail sword and shield hand gave Rurik a strong confidence.

    There were indeed many enemies. They held short spears and walked cautiously in their own villages, with a strong sense of tension, approaching the fully prepared Ruths.

    They are mostly spearmen, but they are not very organized. Their so-called short spears do not have any technical and tactical performance, I am afraid they only have to poke a means to kill the enemy.

    A single spearman is lucky. Only by organizing a group of spearmen, it is best to form a spear wall in order to exert a strong combat effectiveness.

    If they were a group of flintlockers equipped with bayonets, this aggressive advance like a skirmisher could really give the enemy a sense of oppression. Unfortunately, they are just a group of armed men like a mob.

    Among them, there are many people holding axes and daggers, as well as those with weapons that resemble javelins.

    Archers are even more indispensable, that is, they are small in number, and the equipped bows are essentially the same as the short wooden bows that the Rus people have.

    How many people are there in the enemy?

    Arik, who covered half of his torso and half of his face with a round shield, stared wide and estimated the number of enemies.

    His preliminary estimate came to a very crazy conclusion¡ªare there five hundred enemies?

    Five hundred enemies? How can it be? Can this small village live with five hundred men?

    Arik suddenly thought that perhaps this unknown place for himself and the people had already been developed by these "Baltic people".

    Until this moment, facing an enemy several times his own, Arik thought of the advice of his uncle, the leader of Ross, Otto: "Don¡¯t sleep on the beaches in the south while Sorgon is sailing, and don¡¯t take the initiative to fight the Baltic people ."

    "Damn, I went to stay at the Baltic people''s house, these guys, they must destroy us at all costs!"

    Arik set his conviction. He didn''t feel that the two sides needed to mediate, but should fight fiercely when they met.

    Arik knows nothing about the situation in this area, and that''s why he decided to refuse any negotiations. If the opponent doesn''t attack first, he will take the initiative to attack with his brothers for honor.

    When a large number of armed villagers, under the apparent command of their leader, deliberately maintained about 100 meters with the Rose Shield Wall (the limit range of light arrows fired by a general inferior short wooden bow), they all stopped. .

    Or because of the huge number of people, the villagers are not in a hurry to attack suddenly.

    Also, because the Russ did not destroy any house, and there is no obvious damage to the village, many villagers naively think that the uninvited guest is not really murderous.

    However, the fear of attackers from the sea is imprinted in the hearts of every villager.

    It is precisely because of this factor that people who happened to run offshore to catch sight of the approaching long boat went crazy and ran back to call the police.

    A gray-haired old man leaned on a walking stick, and under the leadership of a few sword-bearing men, boldly approached the array of Ross people.

    The old man spoke; "Who are you! What are you going to do? If you are unwilling to answer, just go!"

    However, Arik didn''t understand it at all.

    Perhaps the old man did not realize the language barrier between the two sides, so he continued to release the olive branch. Although some villagers found unlucky feces at home, their anger towards outsiders will not lead to battle. But when the cellar was opened, many villagers were really angry. The initial innocence also disappeared.

    fight? The number of villagers who dominate is true.

    But the village elder persuaded the leader to stand still, and he tried to persuade the outsiders with his own strength. If you pay a reasonable price to avoid a big battle, the old man thinks it''s a good deal. Because he will always remember the "Varyag raids" he experienced when he was young, and he also knew that the attackers once went deep along the river, and eventually settled in the Great Lakes in the south.

    The old man called for a peace with his vicissitudes of life. In short, the villagers deliberately let the Ross people go.

    Rurik was behind the line, and he himself enjoyed the best safety under the protection of mercenaries like iron buckets.

    Yevlo heard the old man''s words clearly, and he muttered in surprise: "Strange, I understand them."

    "Huh? You understand?" Rurik was taken aback.

    "Yes, it''s like I can understand the words of the Kewen people. Oh, yes! Of course I can understand!" Yevlo stamped his foot: "The land on the north of the sea is actually my hometown, and the land on the south I know where I live. Who are you! They have some connections with me, they are estors."

    Jeflo called those people Aitas, and Rurik was very sensitive to this so-called "Aita" term. I am afraid that he is the inherent term of the "Eastern" of action in the ancient Ugel language. The deer breeders, scientific scholars, and Finns are still the current guys. They are all ancestors.

    With the proof of Jeflo, Rurik fully confirmed that those guys were the ancestors of Estonia.

    Yevlo said cautiously: "If I can, I want to go out and talk to them. If they can pay a tribute, why should we fight?"

    Rurik thought it was really this to the end, but...

    He sighed: "This army belongs to my cousin. If those are my people, of course I will let you take a look. Jeflo, give up your illusions and prepare to fight!"

    To be honest, Jeflo didn''t want to fight these people. However, many things in the world can not be changed by personal will.

    For example, the heavily armed Arik refused any negotiation from the beginning, and he saw that the other party was poorly equipped. Even though there were many enemies, he was not the prey that he had hacked.

    The old man changed his words and moved forward.

    Arik shook his head, and ordered his next spear-thrower: "The battle is inevitable. Punch it to death!"

    As a result, three spear-bearing warriors threw their short spears, or harpoons more appropriate.

    They are the masters of Spearfishing, and it is not difficult to kill the enemy by the same method.

    The old man came with a peaceful purpose, but he pulled out and lay on the ground, covered his spear with his hands, and died in a blank mind.

    An elderly villager died like this!

    The leader of the village, who didn''t report much hope for negotiations and negotiations, could no longer control his emotions when he saw this.

    The volcano finally erupted!

    The leader¡¯s eyes must burst out of his eye sockets, UU reading www. uukanshu.com He raised his spear high and let out a battle roar.

    The Estonian villagers are passionate, and their childhood is full of parents telling about the suffering caused by the Varangans who crossed the sea. In order to avoid a repeat of the tragedy, they decided to fight to the death. They are indeed confident. Compared with the tragedies of decades ago, they now have a large number of iron weapons put into battle, and there is also an iron ore upstream of the river that produces a steady stream of iron.

    Ironware builds their confidence and can also earn some wealth through trade between tribes.

    In this way, two ethnic groups that have never met, the Rus and the ancient Estonians, had their first encounter in history.

    However, strictly speaking, the Rus have no knowledge of the Estonians.

    These Estonian villagers assumed that the visitor was the Varange, and the elder was already dead, and died very suddenly. The villagers gave up all their illusions, and they began to attack actively.

    The information between the two sides is not equal, and even if they can''t resolve each other''s strengths and armed forces, what will the battle be like?

 Chapter 353ï¼š To conquer them for granted

    It seems that the war situation is developing as Arik had hoped. The Ross people who were waiting in full battle were attacked by their opponents. This situation is what Arik dreamed of.

    But the situation has changed quite astonishingly.

    There was a whistling sound in the air. Soldier Ross saw that many guys were throwing javelins? !

    Yes, there are indeed some sticks being thrown by shaggy enemies.

    "Damn! Stacked shield walls! Defense!" Arik commanded loudly.

    He had just issued the order, and the soldiers had just raised their shields above their heads, and the javelins smashed over.

    The sharp spear head directly pierced many people''s wooden shields, and only those shields that were deliberately reinforced with copper and leather barely resisted the offensive.

    Arik''s eyes widened under the shield, and he saw a slender javelin head beside his left arm. It is like a huge arrow, it becomes a bit crooked after it penetrates its own shield.

    The entire shield became heavier, and the enemy''s javelin wooden handle hung outside, which became an extremely embarrassing burden.

    "There is such a thing?"

    Arik had never been attacked by such weapons. Fortunately, he had seen a lot of battles, and when he encountered an unexpected blow, he quickly regained his consciousness.

    He simply knelt down, stood the round shield on the ground, raised his steel sword with his sturdy right arm, and directly cut the entire javelin, and then pulled out the slender javelin head.

    The first thing the Rus encountered was the opponent¡¯s long-range offensive. The distance between the two sides was actually within fifty meters. After bearing this javelin, the Rus saw their commander cut off the hateful javelin with capable means, and they raised themselves. The sword is all about learning.

    Encountered a head-to-head attack from a javelin, the Ross was a little confused.

    For these ancient Estonian villagers, their proud "bear hunting javelin" did not directly destroy the opponent''s line, and even the opponent completely destroyed the javelin cleanly and completely, and they received a great soul shock.

    Arik roared all over, and then all the soldiers roared the same.

    The Estonian leader gritted his teeth and hurriedly ordered his men to throw another javelin, which was the last round of javelin attacks they had.

    They chose to get as close as possible and ran together, eager to give the javelin more momentum to obtain greater results.

    They did this and really achieved some results.

    The Ross fighters in the first row experienced the greatest pressure. Fortunately, everyone''s arms were particularly strong, and relying on their own strength, and even the help of their partners in the second and third rows, they resisted the impulse of the javelin.

    The inevitable injury still happened.

    The next door of a Ross soldier was scratched by a javelin head. Fortunately, it lost a lot of kinetic energy after smashing through the oak shield, and then hit the soldier¡¯s leather jacket and linen lining. It could no longer pierce the soldier¡¯s skin and flesh, but that kind of internal injury was instantly caused. Congestion.

    The arms of several soldiers could no longer lift their shields. For the sake of morale and to prevent their companions from seeing the depression, they gritted their teeth and at the same time retreated smoothly to the back row.

    Arik noticed this, "Damn, I have to strengthen my arm and leg defenses in the future."

    The Ross people suffered a loss if they did not equip the front-line "heavy infantry" with metal neck guards.

    All tragedies of course originate from the enemy''s **** javelin.

    In the concept of Arik, the battle between the Rus and other tribes, even in the **** fierce battle, the two sides rarely throw spears at each other, not to mention this peculiar javelin.

    He himself couldn''t have any insights on this, and Rurik had realized something.

    Several javelins that fell from the sky landed not far from the "tortoise shell" ordered by Jeflo, and they were almost straight into the mud.

    Yevlo let out a sigh of relief: "They actually threw the javelin, but fortunately they didn''t hit us. Sir, are you okay."

    "I''m fine. Keep on guard."

    Through the gap in the shield that formed the tortoise shell, Rurik could clearly see the whole picture of the javelin.

    A strong sense of familiarity directly made him feel that this world is too crazy.

    "Pilum?!"

    Rurik couldn''t believe his eyes.

    "My lord, what are you talking about?" Yevlo asked nervously.

    "That weapon is a pilum, why does it appear here."

    Jeflo didn¡¯t know Latin, and he didn¡¯t know that the master said the Roman javelin. This did not prevent him from explaining: "In fact, even our Finns throw some javelins when we fight. We all use it. This kind of weapon, if it hits something hard, the javelin head will bend."

    "I know! Why is it here?! Forget it, leave it alone."

    Rurik really didn''t understand that those obviously classic first-century Roman javelins almost hit him in the ninth century. Could this weapon also travel through time and space? !

    Of course, the javelin did not cross, because it was made by the Estonian tribes who occupied the pyrite. It is entirely because their ancestors had fought with the Roman army and learned a little bit during the war. Once they were also poisoned by the Roman javelin, but now they regard it as the only magic weapon for hunting bears, and even a weapon for killing enemies in tribal wars.

    The tribes in this area, or a combination of several villages, share the same iron ore, and elect the strongest family as the leader. Compared with other tribes, because they control iron ore, they can use iron weapons such as javelins in relative luxury.

    They stocked up more bear hunting javelins. The leader heard that some Varangans were plotting misconduct and learned that their opponents were not strong enough, so they did not lead all the males to carry as many weapons as possible, and counterattack after a night.

    In other words, the Estonian counterattack this time is a kind of encounter. They did not make adequate preparations, but they saw that their opponents were not strong enough, and they were still arched into a tortoise-shaped ball.

    The leader has achieved a lot of results regardless of the two rounds of the javelin (actually it seems useless). After all, he has no javelin on his hand, so he can''t throw the iron spear too?

    The leader held an iron sword and issued an order to attack across the board.

    The Estonian villagers finally waited for the decisive battle to defend their homeland and revolt against the Varyag bandits. They almost tore their throats, holding their weapons from multiple directions, charging blankly with their heads, vowing to break the opponent¡¯s shield. The wall line, and then relying on the absolute advantage of the number of people, execute the most cruel and ruthless fight.

    Seeing that they were charging, Arik was secretly cool.

    He kept calm and ordered: "Brothers, hold on, let them attack!"

    "Hold your swords and assassinate their necks and stomachs."

    "In the second row, your spear smashed their faces."

    "In the third row, your axe smashed their heads."

    Arik repeated the tactic briefly again. Suddenly he felt that something was missing, and then suddenly turned his head, through the gap of the warrior, shouted at the rear: "Rurik, stupid brother, what are you doing in a daze? Come over with your people and protect our backs!"

    Originally, Rurik felt that the heroic Arik could withstand the enemy''s attack. Now it seems that the enemy also has a normal IQ and intends to outflank it.

    In other words, the opponent does not have clear tactics. They tend to instinctively find flaws and attack again, which naturally becomes a pincer offensive.

    Arik could not help but say that Lurik would also take the mercenaries to be a guard. Because of all this, it''s too much like the siege of eight hundred scientific men on the frozen Oulu River half a year ago.

    Just as the Estonians completed their encirclement, Jeflo not only threw his master into the safe zone at the core of the Rus¡¯ army of the shrinking line, but also completed the back line with all the mercenaries.

    The Ruthian shield wall is connected into one piece, forming a ring.

    The Estonians were eye-catching. They were obviously a mob of undisciplined people, but their performance fully explained what it means to be aggressive.

    In spite of life and death, they showed that they were throwing their spears close, and then jumped up and climbed onto the shield that the Ross people had raised above their heads, trying to lift the shield with both hands.

    Some saw that the spearhead couldn''t inflict enough damage on the opponent''s shield, and they simply slammed into it.

    Of course, this act of death by the enemy is exactly what Arik dreams of.

    The current formation of the Ross is extremely rigid, but it is also the most effective tactic for dealing with unorganized enemies in the current state. In short, the Ross people can win as long as they stabilize the current formation of the tortoise that is motionless. Because there is a bright white steel sword sticking out from the gap in this tortoise shell!

    The bravest Estonian warriors, their blood splashed on the Rus through the shield of the Rus.

    The gore of blood greatly irritated both sides, witnessing the death of their companions, the subsequent Estonians became even more crazy.

    Where''s the Ross Warrior? They participated in the battle under the dawn of the morning, that is, under Odin''s gaze, and their blood seemed to be a tribute to the soldiers.

    Swords and spears stab any enemy who tries to approach the shield wall frantically.

    There are also some Estonian fighters, who were simply smashed into their heads or cut their faces by the axe that fell from the sky.

    In the shield, the Roths with sweaty faces were calm, especially the first row of fighters. They squatted halfway, holding the shield that covered most of their torso, and stabbing blindly with their swords. The soldiers in the second row were also very busy, their spearheads were bleeding.

    The "tortoise" of the Ross people is simply indestructible.

    The Estonians tried to find a breakthrough. They attacked from various places, in exchange for the death of one companion after another.

    The bravest young men killed more than fifty men in battle. The blood of those who died infiltrated the land outside the village, and a large number of corpses surrounded the enemy''s shield wall, and the **** shield wall was unmoved.

    Now that the spirit of the brave has been polished, the Estonian warriors were shaking with shock, and they began to retreat uncontrollably.

    This situation also shocked their leader.

    The war actually became like this. Of course, tribal wars would kill people. He had never seen a scene where his own people were killed on a large scale at the beginning of the battle.

    "You are indeed Varanges, you bandits really deserve a reputation!" The leader can only sigh with emotion now.

    The leader thought of retreat, but it was a hindrance to face, and he was afraid of losing the support of various villages because of the defeat and being driven down, and even his family members were persecuted as the vent of his companions.

    Maybe if you work harder, you can still break the line of the Varangans?

    The Estonian leader simply came to the front line. He continuously kicked and beat a number of frightened young people, and scolded: "Didn''t you hunt the bear? Why are you afraid now? Give me the charge!"

    Seeing that everyone was still hesitating, the leader was fierce, and he directly bit off his shaky front teeth (after all, he was old), and ignoring a mouthful of blood, he called his people with a grim expression: "Follow me and destroy them! Otherwise, all men will do it. Death, all women and children will be slaves. To protect your family, fight like a man!"

    Only Jeflo heard the last cry of grief from such a character, which was indeed very exciting, but it was useless.

    The Ross people are not simply waiting to die.

    Is the enemy about to make the final blow?

    Arik responded calmly: "Brothers! Push!"

    The tortoise''s shell was deliberately loosened, and it returned to a semi-circular offensive formation, slowly evolving toward the line.

    The Ross soldiers let out a "rua" roar rhythmically, and took a step with a "rua" sound. The strong discipline simply scared off many Estonian fighters who had regrouped and charged with the leader.

    The leader was dumbfounded, and he suddenly realized that there were two hundred people behind him, but only 30 people were accompanying him.

    The other tribesmen are not watching the fire from the other side, they have been frightened stupidly, and they have gathered together at a loss.

    Run away? Correct! Run away.

    The Estonians do not have a warrior culture, and it seems that the clansmen do not cooperate, and the leader can''t commit himself to death if he thinks about it. Anyway, the people in this village just ran away yesterday. Anyway, the Varangans came to plunder their property. As long as everyone flees into the woods with their softness, can the enemy chase everyone for a whole year?

    "Flee! We have no chance."

    The leader ordered a retreat, but the people who were at a loss saw that all the charging companions were following the leader to evacuate, and of course they ran first.

    The retreat turned into a retreat, and the best time for the Ross people to wait has arrived.

    Arik gave an order: "Brothers! Chase me, Odin is watching us, killing the enemy!"

    The tribe that Arik took was to kill, just because everyone believed that it would accumulate more merits.

    After all, these Estonians are also masters of forest life. They rushed lightly. It is really not something the heavy infantry like Rose can catch up. What''s more, everyone resisted the impact of hundreds of people and fought for a while, and everyone has been gnawing a little bit yesterday. Oatmeal, there is not much energy now. They want to chase and complete a complete victory, but their physical strength is not allowed at all.

    Seeing that the guy with his blood on his face and obviously the commander was also running away, thinking that a coward could command hundreds of people to fight? Why!

    Arik grabbed a companion casually: "Brother, borrow your short spear to use it."

    The Ross warrior handed the **** spear to the boss without hesitation.

    I saw Arik slamming through the world with a bow, this spear of martial virtue turned into a heavy javelin, directly from behind, pierced the back of the leader of Estonia!

    The leader of an Estonian village consortium died so badly. His death made Arik''s martial power again.

    When the remaining Estonians saw the leader, they became the prey of the Varangians, like a bear that was shot. They simply threw their weapons and fled into the forest with their bare hands at the fastest speed, and after entering the forest, they acted in spirit. The core of their settlement rushed to inform their families to evacuate as soon as possible. Later, these thrown away iron swords, spearheads and axes all became the trophies of the Rus.

    Yes, the only thing that can give them safety now is the dense forest.

    Some Ross fighters wanted to go deep into the woods, but they were stopped by Arik.

    He drew out the blood-stained spear, and broke a bite of sputum on the enemy leader who was lying on his stomach, "You are a coward, the coward I killed from the back."

    Rurik walked through the battlefield full of enemy corpses, approached his cousin, and asked as if there was nothing wrong with him, "I thought you would continue to pursue it?"

    "Chasing? I don''t want to take risks in the forest. And you, brother, I thought you would be scared."

    "I''m not afraid. I thought the enemy was very brave. I didn''t think that the Corvins who were not as good as our conquered. They died and escaped. Of course, they were almost all killed by our army."

    Rurik said it unintentionally, but Arik felt offended.

    "Oh, it seems that I am still inferior to my uncle. I still need more experience in war to become as brave and glorious as our leader."

    Rurik didn''t want to say any more: "Let''s look at the reality. We don''t have time to fight them, and we don''t have the power to conquer them now. Brother, I know you want them to kneel in front of you."

    Arik smiled: "They are in this area. One day I will bring an army to conquer them, just like conquering the Kewen people. You are treating those Kewen people kindly. You must be the leader so that they have been very brave before opening the net On the one hand. Oh, these guys are cowards, only worthy of being lowly slaves."

    "Stop talking, let''s go, we will continue to run towards the east."

    The younger brother was urging, Arik thought for a while, he felt that he really didn''t have time to stay. All the things that should be grabbed were obtained. After a little statistics, the result of the whole battle was that five of the Ross people were injured in their arms and could not paddle, and the rest of the soldiers were completely healthy.

    There were more than eighty enemies lying on the ground, and the wailing wounded were all compensated by the Ross. This was the case in ancient wars. The wounded soldiers who were alone were stabbed to death regardless of their severity, and they were dubbed "Don''t let them continue to suffer."

    At this moment, the sun had risen, and the fog in the forest had completely dissipated. The Ross people ate some prepared wheat cakes, and threw the looted batch of wheat and the seized mess of iron objects onto the boat. Of course, there are still some wheat that can''t be taken away. Based on the principle that you can''t eat it, you can''t let others eat itThe linen bag containing the wheat is thrown onto the thatched roof of the Estonian wooden house.

    This is the violent thing!

    Rurik didn''t stop his companion''s "stupid" action of destroying food, because the ship really couldn''t carry that much.

    The three Ross long boats were pushed to the sea by the soothing river water. They stored enough drinking water and a large amount of food, and the subsequent journey was worry-free.

    Rurik opened his eyes and looked at the village behind which was soaring to the sky. He was in a mixed mood and didn''t know what to say.

    "Maybe I did something wrong. But if we fail in that battle, I will be a slave to the Estonians too."

    Rurik turned his little head back, and soon the ship rounded a big turn, only to see thick smoke and dust from the forest in the distance, and the Ross people on the ship were talking and laughing.

    In front is the Gulf of Finland, which is the Gulf of Tallinn in later generations.

    The place where the smoke burns has been recorded by the Rus, and it is only natural to conquer them.

 Chapter 354ï¼š Rurik at Fort Shilla on the Neva River

    A brand new city appeared at the mouth of the Neva River.

    In the beginning, it was just a simple cold shelter built with twenty hits of wood and soil. With the arrival of the new spring, the city''s development began to rush.

    Brand-new farming tools began to be used for reclamation, and the sturdy and ingeniously designed curved plow, reclaimed the land full of weeds with unprecedented efficiency.

    The immigrants and the Ross people have already opened up fertile land for the fertile riverside area.

    In the first year, the immigrants were brought by the city lord Cornusson and set fire to prepare for farming. In the spring of the second year, they were transported by the mother city of Roseburg on the black river soaked by melting snow. The Quyuan Plow began to reclaim the land quickly and efficiently. .

    Otto came with new immigrants and a large amount of supplies, and a larger-scale pioneering operation began.

    A large amount of grassland was burned, and then after a man-powered Quyuan plough reclaimed the land, a large number of oat grains were thrown down at will.

    Until now, the Ross people who work in agriculture do not know how to grow the fields well. They naturally think that farming is nothing more than spreading seeds into the soil, burning and reclaiming, and then a new field will be reclaimed. Does it require careful management? No one has experience, or everyone feels that further work is unnecessary.

    They don''t know how to irrigate, and they don''t know how to fertilize.

    But the sky is not thin to them.

    The water flow of the Neva River is very large, which causes a large area of ??the two banks to be naturally infiltrated. There is no permafrost in this area, and the soil is a little moist. It can be said that the Ross people are farming in this area, so naturally they don''t need to care too much about irrigation.

    As for the issue of fertilizer, they have no concept such as using farmyard manure. Also because of traditional habits, they are willing to seal all human and animal excrement underground.

    All the Ross immigrants have a small family with a married man, and made an agreement with the big leader Otto.

    The immigrants are standing in the wilderness of hope. Even if the spring comes late in a few years, will the wheat seedlings still grow up?

    The land is moist, and the occasional patter of rain makes all the riverside farmland even more moist.

    According to the agreement, each household must pay a tax to the leader during the harvest season. Farmers who know a little about farming for 200 pounds of wheat per household estimate that the tax rate is about 10%. No one thinks that the tax rate is relatively high, and immigrants even generally think that the leader is kind and reasonable.

    The various farming tools on hand, the large amount of wheat provided in advance, and even some poultry and livestock waiting to be reproduced, and even some construction materials. Such materials are all provided by the leader''s family, and the price of getting them is to pay taxes to the leader''s family for generations.

    In their hometown of Roseburg, they can''t rely on farming, fishing and living without a boat of their own, and going out to fight with weapons is terrible. Only in Shilla Fort, they found a future.

    Originally, the earliest settlement on the Neva River in history was just a tiny trading stronghold for the Varangans. Hundreds of years later, the Kingdom of Sweden established a fortress here. After the Great Northern War ended, Rose made great efforts here, and it has long become her heart.

    The Ross people couldn''t think of what the younger generation would do, but what they are doing now is to let a historical fact come out in advance.

    Otto intends to operate Shilla Fort as the core area of ??the future Ross people. Based on this psychological consideration, he should have withdrawn directly to Fort Ross in July with the tribute he got from Novgorod. This summer Simply staying on the Neva River will not leave.

    The warm summer is always so short. Taking advantage of the pleasant climate, Otto personally led the people to step up the construction of everyone''s city.

    More and more wooden houses appear on both sides of the river, especially the houses at the mouth of the river.

    A group of residents of the Novgorod region, they had to obey Otto''s orders, take their family members aboard the Russian ship, and settle down in the "distant" Fort Shilla.

    The vast world fully accommodates the pioneers of the Rus and Slavs.

    Otto forcibly took away a group of Slavs to open up wasteland, in order to facilitate the collection of taxes in the future. He feels that these guys live together with the Ross people. They can¡¯t follow the orders of the manor of their hometown, but just follow the orders of the local Conuson, who has been ordered to govern the local area. They have been cut from the past. They are already a new kind of Ross people-tax people.

    In the end, the large and small Slav manors around Lake Ilmen are not monolithic.

    Because Pine Needle Manor took the lead in rebelling, it was the worst victimized by the Ross people. The rest of the manor expressed obedience and were not looted madly. Manor owners of average strength envy Rigus of the White Tree Manor, which was originally a manor that was squeezed out of the "Round Ilmen Lake Farming Area". They did not expect that they were not only happily being the dogs of the Varange. Wagging his tail happily.

    Now, those guys are already using brand-new ploughs and huge amounts of iron tools to start cutting wood and clearing wasteland.

    The owners of the manor admire Rigus, who is a dog, but due to practical factors, they dare not flatter. After all, the Ross people come two or three times a year, but see you every day at Pine Needle Manor!

    Even after a blow, the contrast between the strengths and weaknesses of the estates in the Ilmen area has not changed in essence.

    The owners of the manor have to consider some regional political factors and choose which person to follow.

    Ordinary people don''t think so much, their first thing is how to live.

    Most people fear the Ross people and feel that their promise is just to trick everyone into becoming slaves. Where is such a good thing in the world? Is the right to use farm tools returned indefinitely? The most important thing is that only 200 pounds of wheat are collected each year as a tribute, that is, tax.

    There are always some farmers who consciously can''t survive decided to take the risk. They announced that they had left the former dealers, and got on the ship of the Ross people in the cynicism and even curse of relatives and friends. Now, the large area of ??farmland opened up by these people is about to bear fruit.

    Shilla Fort has been under rapid construction.

    A small group of people went all out to cut wood to build houses, and some people hunted wild animals such as the active rabbits here and even the clever snow rabbits on a large scale.

    The chickens brought from Novgorod, after the whole winter, the poultry began to reproduce rapidly, so that after a whole year, the first chickens have multiplied a huge ethnic group, so that they emigrated. Every household is raising 20 or 30 animals, and the number is still increasing. Just can''t expect how fat this group of firewood chickens are, because the white feather chicken with the highest feed conversion rate was born in the 20th century.

    The time was still in mid-August, and in those farmlands that were first cleared and sown, the oats showed signs of earing.

    It has to be said that the climate in Shilla Fort is better than that of Lake M?laren, so the wheat harvest here is earlier.

    After all, this year is cold, and all the new crops in Fort Shilla have suffered various degrees of reduction in production and lack of harvest. This serious decline in agricultural production certainly occurred in Novgorod.

    It was God who brought disasters and reduced agricultural production.

    The Slavs of Lake Ilmen made sacrifices, eager to get the help of the lake **** to tide over the difficulties.

    However, they did not wait for the Lake God to come, but returned to the Ross army who plundered food.

    Otto can''t manage so much. The grains that each manor has to pay must not be less than a grain of wheat. There are also a batch of leather and a batch of honey that must be paid.

    Except for the White Tree Manor.

    It''s amazing to say that when Otto saw Svetlana, the youngest daughter of the owner of the White Tree Manor, she looked a little more beautiful after three months. She was smart and showed closeness to herself, which really warmed Otto''s heart. She is the destined wife of her son, and she is the most important one.

    Otto reduced and exempted White Tree Manor''s tribute, almost to the point where only a symbolic payment was required.

    The owner of the manor, Rigus, felt that this was the strategy of the Rus, and he still had to cultivate a fan who was extremely loyal to the Rus in the Ilmen area.

    The result was destined to be so, but the cause was not what he thought. It was entirely because of the beauty of Svetlana that Otto was in full bloom, loving the house and Wu, and simply let the residents of the entire White Tree Manor reduce the pressure of tribute.

    It''s a pity that this girl is only eight years old, and at least according to tradition, she has to be engaged to her son Rurik after four years. Oh, if you follow the Slav tradition, it is not an engagement, but a marriage.

    What does the girl''s old father think? Rigus wanted his little daughter to marry that Rurik now. He had already reaped great benefits for his estate from the marriage of the eldest daughter. If the little daughter...

    Rigus¡¯ thoughts Otto could have imagined that he gave Rigus a strange order when he brought a large amount of looted materials and the abducted Slavs who ordered the reclaiming in Shilla Fort to open. : "Educate your little daughter well and train her to be a good wife, so that she can be worthy of my son."

    Otto¡¯s fleet returned to Fort Shilla smoothly, and the entire fleet simply docked on the Neva River. After they unloaded a batch of supplies, they carried out the autumn harvest under the leadership of Otto.

    The wheat and a batch of vegetables have been harvested, and Otto also began to count the various leathers obtained by the immigrants. It takes time to come and go. When will the work be solved? I''m afraid it will be delayed until October.

    Looking at the prosperous scene of Shilla Fort, he admired his own vision. This place is flat and fertile, and it is even a little regretful. Why didn''t he lead his tribe to open up the land a few years earlier?

    Otto is still sitting in Shilla Fort, urging his subordinates to complete statistics on the collection of wheat taxes and statistics on various leathers. At the same time, he is also investigating the entire settlement and surrounding areas.

    It was still in September. One day, a northerly wind blew suddenly, and the raging cold wind swept across the flat ground. At this time, there was some haze in the sky, and the sudden extreme cold made him feel very bad.

    "It''s **** cold! At least a wall must be built for the settlement!"

    Originally, Shilla Fort did not have an urgent need to build a wooden wall.

    Just like Moscow City, where the first wooden wall defense system was established in the history of Ross, the reason why the local nobles built the wall was to guard against attacks from neighboring powers. They called it the "Kremlin." Sure enough, only half a year after the wooden wall was built, the Lithuanian army smashed into the city of Moscow. Relying on the defense of the wooden wall, the Muscovites froze and persisted to the end.

    But the two banks of the Neva River and no-man¡¯s land are unintentionally in this era. The only thing that can really threaten the security of Shilla Fort is probably the bears. As for the recent forces of Karelians, because of some coincidence, the Rus did not meet these people living on the northern shore of Lake Ladoga, and the two sides knew nothing about each other''s existence.

    Otto decided to build a wall to protect the people from the wind and cold, and by the way, to prevent wild beasts from sneaking into the settlement at night. After all, today''s days are not as good as before. Even if the year is bad, the Ross immigrants still harvested a batch of wheat, and protecting the grain from the destruction of the beasts and rats has become an important task for them during the winter.

    Just as the wooden wall was being gradually built under Otto''s supervision, the appearance of the three long ships caused a large number of people to be instinctively vigilant.

    "What? Three ships came? Maybe it''s our ship? Could it be a messenger?" When Otto learned of this information, things went strange.

    He stopped inspecting the construction site and took more than 30 people straight to the sandbank at the entrance of Haikou.

    Sure enough, three long boats approached quickly.

    "Brothers, it may be a messenger from my hometown, or it may be another friend. We are here waiting for them to land."

    Originally, many people were instinctively worried. In this boundary, any unidentified person, the ordinary Ross immigrants acquiesced that it was the enemy.

    Otto, who has experienced many battles, has full self-confidence, and he puts his hands together and stands up like a sculpture, as if Odin descended from the earth.

    His stalwart and heroic posture has long been seen by the Rurik brothers.

    "Hey, if there were also Peugeot oars on my sails, they would know that it was a companion." Arik was a little regretful.

    The cousin''s words really reminded R¨¹rich, especially the "stone island" that just passed by, which is actually Kotlin Island. The so-called if the Ross people want to build a Baltic fleet, then the current position of the fleet belongs to the port area. Of course, a fleet must have a unified banner, first of all to distinguish friends and enemies in war, and secondly for honor.

    If the education level of the tribe is high enough, the colorful flags representing the letters can be hung on the cable to piece together greetings, and the two parties can negotiate at a very long distance.

    Thinking too much is wishful thinking.

    But at this juncture, Rurik already has a plan to start shipbuilding this winter, so specifying a style of flag is really extremely important.

    "St. Andrew''s naval flag? Oh, how does that flag resemble our crossed oars? Is it a coincidence? Yes! Just do it. The diagonal stripes, just The oars representing the Ross people." Thinking of this, Rurik smiled.

    Rurik had already figured out what to say to his father after the ship docked, and now the ship is about to land.

    The sturdy long ship rushed directly onto the soft sandbank, and Otto on the shore was overjoyed and surprised at the same time. How could there be about a hundred soldiers from his hometown land?

    Otto can judge this way for a reason, because he knows some faces.

    Suddenly, two more familiar figures miraculously appeared.

    "Ruriek! Arik! You guys?! Am I dreaming?"

    In his desperation, Otto didn¡¯t care about the majesty of the leader. He was happy like a two hundred catties fat man. Hahaha ran over and lifted his precious son up. Rurik was also "suddenly gone to heaven "The operation was taken aback.

    "My dear, why are you here?" Otto put down his son and asked with a smile.

    "Yes, I''m here, I just came to see you." Rurik lied immediately. "The high priest is right, Dad, you are here."

    "It''s Veria? She''s a brilliant plan, but I''m leaving for a voyage in a few days. Rurik, you never miss me coming to me in person?" Otto is eager for a touching answer from his son.

    "Yes, I miss you, and I came to see our Shilla Fort. Ah, she is not far away." Rurik has seen part of the standing wall.

    Arik''s appearance is also very strange. Standing in front of his uncle, he has to express himself more. This is a whistle, and a partner throws down some wheat in his pocket.

    "Ah, this is?" Otto asked, pointing.

    "It''s wheatHuh? Are you going to transport supplies here? By the way, the wheat of the M?laren people has been harvested."

    "No! This is the big leader snatched from the Baltic people. We met those people on the road. We defeated them. Haha, we won again."

    This matter was unheard of by Otto, he asked a little bit, and got proof from Rurik.

    "Oh, things have become amazing. The difficult Baltic people were easily defeated by you? You are here, I am very happy. Let''s go, let your boat continue up, our Shilla Fort pier has been built long ago Okay. Tonight we... By the way, the rabbits are everywhere here. Tonight we chew rabbits, I hope your little teeth are still chewing."

    He heard that Rurik couldn''t help squeezing one of his shaky front teeth and the other teeth that were beginning to loosen. He was afraid that he would turn into a tooth with too much force. He doesn''t have any dental problems, especially because there is a lot of meat in his life, and Rurik doesn''t even have dental caries.

    It is completely that this Northern European body has a faster development. The nine-year-old Rurik has entered the period of tooth loss. The permanent teeth buried in the lower jaw are just like the wild aspirations of their owners.

 Chapter 355ï¼š Not finding them doesnt mean they dont exist

    The visit of the two growing up children really gave Otto the best autumn surprise.

    Three long boats that have gone through a long voyage, against the slightly turbulent Neva River, entered the pier adjacent to Rabbit Island in Shilla Fort, and they were all firmly tied to the trestle bridge by twine ropes.

    Now, what is presented to Rurik?

    "Is this Shilla Fort?!" He asked Dad Otto loudly.

    "My child, this is of course our new home that we have worked so hard to manage. What do you think?"

    What can Rurik say? He put on a smile and said beautiful words: "It''s really a good place. Dad, in my opinion, it''s simply called (Fort St. Otto)."

    This is so beautiful. Otto pinched his son''s neck affectionately: "You are praising me, I don''t need your praise. Boy, it''s your job to manage Rose well."

    Otto pinched hard before letting go, making Rick''s head a little confused.

    Rurik did a good job on the surface, and his hidden disappointment was suppressed. The entire tribe consumed a lot of manpower and material resources in order to build a new home. When I checked it out for myself today, I didn''t think that the big home was actually building a large rural area here.

    Isn''t she a big country? Of course, there are a large number of traditional long houses along the river, mixed with a batch of Slavic woodcuts, and a circular wall is also being built. Just outside the unfinished wooden walls, there are fully cultivated farmland everywhere, because the settlers have planned out large tracts of land with piled ridges, and it has obviously been harvested, making it fundamentally different from the wilderness.

    Isn''t this a typical European pastoral scene in the Middle Ages?

    The first thing Rurik thought of was the appearance of the owner''s house sitting in the first town in the Japanese RPG game, which is the so-called Novice Village. She looked peaceful, and the migrants who came to greet the visitors were ruddy and healthy. Men wore simple leather clothes and hats. Women generally wore large headscarves, with a smile on their faces. Obviously they are very satisfied with their lives now and are not afraid of the coming winter.

    If only life were really peaceful and peaceful like this.

    She is called Shilla Fort. If everything is destiny, this place will naturally become the northern political center of the developed Russian unified country, and it is even destined to surpass Novgorod and Pskov. She does not have the elegance and weight of the future at all, and she cannot be called the jewel of the ice and snow world.

    She is really just a large village on the Neva River where a defensive wall is being built. Perhaps the settlers have learned of the existence of potential hostile forces in the local area and have constructed defense measures early? In the hometown of Roseburg, the eldest priest Veria is sure that since the establishment of Roseburg for more than sixty years, there has never been a wall.

    Under the leadership of his father, all the people in Rurik entered the settlement as visitors.

    "It''s really messy, but fortunately they won''t be stupid enough to throw dung on the street."

    "Huh? Why are there chickens running around? These chickens are too thin, they must have no meat. But eggs..."

    "They didn''t build roads at all, that is, they stomped the village''s land hard with one pair of feet? If this is the next torrential rain, wouldn''t it be muddy everywhere?"

    "Oh! Why are there still people pulling rabbit ears away. Ooh? There are still rabbits in this place (a rabbit is an Oryctolagus)?"

    The residents of Fort Shilla love cleanliness more than those in Western Europe. Of course, this is not because they really understand the importance of maintaining hygiene. It comes from the traditional warrior culture. The so-called dirty warriors will be scolded by gods.

    Love to be clean is only their personal habit, and the entire settlement is full of chaos and complexity.

    "If this place is destined to be the core of the future of the Russ, she must be clean and tidy, and she must show the weight and majesty of history from generation to generation."

    Rurik thought so.

    He followed his father and had the first understanding of Shilla Fort. Perhaps in this era, we can''t be too demanding. The village is moving towards the city, and she has a bright future.

    For Otto, the visit of his son and nephew was a miracle. He was in a very good mood and felt very strange to his son and others'' visit.

    There is no need to continue to doubt, Otto intends to reward the people from afar, especially his two young and promising children.

    As night gradually fell, Shilla Fort gradually fell into silence. Resting at sunset is really normal, and even the chickens raised by the residents without any restraints have returned to their shack to rest, and even lay eggs. Residents are also looking forward to finding the nearest eggs from their chicken coop early in the morning.

    Only the longhouse where the leader is located is very lively!

    Rurik sat on a soft leather cushion, and now he is not used to the tribe''s most traditional Viking longhouse. If he sits cross-legged, he is still comfortable sitting on the wooden floor.

    The advantage of the long house is that the interior is relatively large. Some hemp ropes fall from the girder of the herringbone roof. The ropes are tied with wooden mortise and tenon chandelier. In a large number of small bronze trays, the wicks made of linen heads light up. Flames, when hundreds of flames converge, the whole house is also brightly lit.

    It''s not bad to have light, and Rurik doesn''t expect much.

    Looking at the wooden tray placed on the wooden table of his simple style, there was a very ugly rabbit roasting on it, and for a moment he even dared not even cut the knife.

    It was the rough slices of bread on another plate that made him feel cordial, and looking at the presence of slices of toast, Rurik guessed it was made by a Slavic chef who settled here.

    Perhaps for any ethnic group, chatting while eating, or even the nobles talking about government affairs, is nothing more than normal.

    Rurik knew that this dinner was not easy. The sudden meeting of father and son he had not seen throughout the summer, he estimated that the father must have a thousand words, including but not limited to his son¡¯s cold and warm greetings, greetings to the old family, and Roseburg¡¯s mother. Things happened in the city for a few months.

    Here, Rurik saw a familiar and stranger. He knew that this person was named Cornuson, the leader of the first batch of immigrants, and the leader of Fort Shilla who was appointed by his father.

    All in Rurik''s estimation.

    No, Otto tore a few pieces of rabbit meat at will, swallowed two chicken legs, and began to greet his son endlessly.

    "My dear, how is your mother? The people in your hometown are all good? I know you took the Kewen people to the north, and how about the Kewen people..."

    "Oh, all of them are fine."

    Rurik¡¯s words were a bit perfunctory, Otto narrowed his eyes, "Maybe, you have a problem? Why did you come here suddenly? Or did you visit suddenly without my permission, it seems that you have experienced a lot along the way."

    Just as Rurik was about to say something, the anxious Arik threw away the half-bitten rabbit legs, raised his chest, which had not taken off the leather armor, and said proudly, "Leader, please forgive me. All this is my own work. Advocate, the younger brother is not responsible. The fleet of Eastern Sogong has been slow to return, and everyone is very worried."

    "It''s you? Arik, I know you have been looting the fishermen in Gotland. The messenger tells me that your battle is going well."

    "Yes! The brothers who followed me were almost all people who settled on Tombstone Island. They snatched some money from the enemy. I heard that the brothers in Shilla Fort had already harvested wheat and they wanted to buy some, but... "

    Otto nodded. He himself liked gold coins and silver coins because they were once extremely scarce and extremely precious. Just because of wars and looting, the Ruths who took the initiative to walk out of the fjord control too many gold and silver coins. The copper coins that were used in the past have become subsidiary coins, and silver coins have become the mainstream currency for trading.

    "What''s wrong?" Otto asked urgently.

    "We met people from Baltic."

    "Ah?! You guys! You..." Otto and Conuson, who was sitting on the side, were taken aback. "You have contact with them? Boy, you are not in peaceful contact. Hey, did you fight a battle?"

    "Yeah! That''s a bunch of idiots, chiefs, maybe we shouldn''t look at them high. None of our brothers died, and even the mercenaries didn''t lose. They abandoned the village and fled when they were defeated. We grabbed some food and iron weapons. I I think the ironware we transported will enrich the lives of the brothers here."

    Arik was telling Otto about the battle that had just happened. Otto had to admire his nephew and the outstanding fighters who had grown up in the sea raid.

    Otto not only said: "I didn''t want to stop on that coast for a long time. I just hate the harassment of those villains. Arik, you did a good job. If...hehe, you can catch some women."

    "Woman? Why?"

    Otto stroked his beard: "Don''t you think that our Shilla Fortress lacks young women?"

    "If there is a lack of women, you can get it from Novgorod." Arik felt that this was the simplest method, and it was even more of a matter of course.

    Otto shook his head: "If you ask them to pay too many women, many manors will have trouble again. I can''t expect all manors to be as docile as White Tree Manor. You need to know that killing and destruction are deterrents. Deal with brother. Except for the Tran and the Danes, our goal is to get women and wheat, and other..." When he said this, Otto''s eyes were also looking at Rurik.

    "Then let Bai Shuren continue to contribute to women. My wife came from there, as well as the wives of the blacksmith and the wives of many brothers."

    Hearing it, Otto raised his chest and laughed, and then said a little bit: "You don''t know, now the young women in White Tree Manor have become our women. They will not provide younger girls, otherwise your brother Married a long time ago."

    Rurik, who was confused for a long time, suddenly realized that the old man seemed to have hinted at the girl.

    Yes, a girl named Svetlana is said to be beautiful? A typical beautiful hairy girl? One year younger than me?

    Arik understands the leader¡¯s hint. In short, the young people in Ross have used normal means to get a large number of women from Novgorod. It has become saturated and continues to demand to inspire civil upheaval, but everyone does not want it. Thing.

    Otto didn''t want to listen carefully to the battle that his son and nephew had just gone through. Since he won a big victory without loss, there must be no special attention to the battle.

    Indeed, it is really stupid to take out the victory against the underdogs and tout that he is full of martial arts.

    Otto only summarily told: "Maybe I have overestimated them in the past years. You did a good job Arik. Tombstone Island is very close to the Baltic people. In the future, you should...

    "

    Suddenly, Rurik stood up: "Dad, brother, you are all wrong!"

    "Huh?" Otto turned his head, and so did Arik. "how do I say this?"

    "Dad, don''t you think those people on the South Bank are Baltic people from before I was born?"

    "Why not?" Otto was disgusted with his son''s interruption at this moment, thinking that his son always had high opinions, so he listened patiently. "I have fought with them, and the captives claimed to be Baltic people, oh, it seems that it is still a tribe or something."

    Otto named a word, and Rurik thought for a while, and suddenly realized that Dad was talking about Latvians?

    At this moment, Lurik stopped talking nonsense, and directly put forward several terms: "Dad, the people south of the huge bay. They are Estonians. They share the same ancestors with the Finns, Corvins, and even the Tavastias who have never met. ."

    Otto listened to his doubts, and so did the others.

    Rurik who stood up was even more embarrassed. He thought about it and knocked his head suddenly.

    Sometimes the truth is presented, but it is really sad that others can''t understand it because of the lack of knowledge.

    Especially when thinking about the future of Shilla Fort, it is also very important for the people who settle here to know the status of human habitation within a few hundred miles of her.

    Since it directly shows that the existence of Estonians is a bit out of date, Rurik sees that the appointed "city lord" Cornuson is here, and this person should be the first choice for the conquer.

    "Uncle Conuson."

    The destined leader in the future called himself like this, and Konuzon hurriedly sat upright. He thought that tonight was mainly the leader''s family discussing matters, and he was just a spectator.

    "My lord, what can I do for you?"

    Rurik sat down slowly and asked, "I looked at Shilla Fort, it was not bad, but I think you are too comfortable. What do you think of the environment around the settlement?"

    "Environment? Hmm...that is, the Ladoga River (referring to the Neva River) is always frozen in winter, but the water is turbulent in summer. There are many animals in the nearby forest, especially rabbits and wild deer. We have obtained a lot of leather. , Are you going back to the home city?"

    "I''m not asking you to say this. Don''t you think that there are other people in this area?"

    "Others? Novgorod people? They are...hehe, a little far away."

    Rurik''s small slap was directly on his face, he looked at his father''s indifferent expression, and then continued to ask: "What do you do for building the wooden wall?"

    Conusson immediately replied: "Prevent the brown bear from suddenly coming in and destroying the granary, grabbing our rabbits and chickens, as well as our most precious cows. Oh, and sheltering the north wind."

    "Huh? Don''t you build walls to guard against enemies?"

    "Enemies?" Conusson was very surprised, "If they existed, they would have been discovered by my people. But besides the forest, this area is still forest."

    Is he telling the truth? Rurik thought it was ridiculous. Even if the ancient Finns had a small population, those people shouldn''t be a corner of existence. They were all active hunters.

    In fact, a remarkable fact is that the Finns (the Suomi people) only established the southernmost natural village in a bay 100 kilometers away from Shilla Fort she is like that. Small, the residents¡¯ canoes are even more powerless against the water of the Baltic Sea. This settlement is Vyborg of later generations, and it is also a war-torn existence, but at present, although a small number of humans settled in her, outsiders did not know it. The environment where Vyborg is located determines that she is destined to be just a tiny settlement in any era.

    The Ross immigrants were busy reclaiming settlements and did not even explore Lake Ladoga. At best, fishermen only went to Kotlin Island and fished herring in the natural harbor area formed by the island and the mouth of the sea. Konuzon¡¯s task is infrastructure construction. He has no motive or purpose for sending personnel to explore remotely. Moreover, the immigrants are generally determined to get a field of their own where they can grow oats and rye, so that they can stop reclamation. Hunter, why emigrate for such a purpose?

    Rurik directly criticized: "We are storing food now, knowing that winter is coming and those who lack food will die. Don¡¯t think that if the enemy is not found, the enemy will not exist. I tell you that there are other people in this area. They are not from Novgorod!"

    After all, Rurik is not an ordinary person, and his advice makes Otto and Conusson extremely take it seriously.

    "They! Who are they? Besides the Estonians, who else?" Otto asked urgently. There is no doubt that the son''s words, after all, "not found does not mean that it does not exist" is the correct truth.

 Chapter 356ï¼š Who are Karelians?

    The world in Otto''s mind is not big, or the concept of distant places is very vague. The gods created a fascinating human world, and there is also an illusory Asgard in the sky. It is a pity that he is old and has lost the capital to continue exploring.

    Rurik began to mention that there were other people around Shilla Fort, even if they didn''t even see the shadows.

    Otto had to be vigilant.

    Who are those people?

    Rurik gave an amazing answer.

    He first looked at the structure of the house and determined all directions, then raised his little finger to the west: "I can be sure that the people living there are Estonians."

    "I already know it. It''s weird that you gave them names," Otto said.

    Rurik immediately pointed to the south: "There are still people there, Mrs. Psko, and a group of people who speak the same language as the people of Novgorod. Now that we have conquered Novgorod, I will want to do so in the future. Conquer Pskov."

    Pskov? This is the first time Otto has heard of this term.

    The city of Pskov was not established in 830 AD, but if the village were to be regarded as a city, Pskov would have existed for a long time. Rurik knew very well that the Neva River is not far from Lake Chud and Lake Pskov is not far from the Neva River, and the two places are connected by waterways. As for whether there is a direct waterway from Pskov to Novgorod, this is what Rurik does not know.

    Here he particularly emphasized that a certain river on the south bank of the Gulf that enters the sea will surely reach Pskov, another Slav settlement.

    Only that Otto and Conusson had been taken aback.

    Rurik pointed to the east again: "There is an existence named Perm, and there are some people living there, speaking the same language as the Finns. Jeflo is the Finns, and the Corvins under our command can be the same as the Finns. Talk to the people in the east."

    "Perm? Who is it? Boy, are you sure they exist?" Otto asked.

    "Dad, you can''t question me."

    "Oh, that''s right." Otto slapped his forehead, thinking of the only son, Extraordinary Man. This ability to insight into the unknown world and correct predictions about the future is a huge advantage that the Ross people have and a real God''s blessing.

    In fact, there are many ethnic groups in the East, including the English, the Marya, the Malians and the Perm people. They are actually a sparsely populated tribe. As far as the snowy field is concerned, they all belong to the broad Finns. What kind of exchanges can be made with these forest hunters from Siberia? Rurik guesses it is only a very limited leather trade, right? Both parties can do business, and it is not necessary at this stage.

    But when it comes to the East, Rurik is inevitably very excited.

    He opened his hands and emphasized that due to the limited understanding of his father and brothers, his words were forced to speak simple: "There are many big rivers in our east. They either lead to the frozen sea or the same fiery sea. Continue to To the east, there will be a huge mountain range. If we climb over it, we will enter a vast world that cannot be described in words. There are endless leather, a lot of gold and silver, and many unprecedented existences, such as one and the legend A country as great as Rome. If distant trade routes can be established, we should take the initiative to establish trade with that Eastern power, but we should never think of being able to conquer her."

    What exactly is there in the Eastern World? Of course the Ross people wanted to explore and explore, and Cornuson wanted to do it a long time ago, but suffered from his inability to organize an expedition. He also never imagined that it would be possible to measure 30,000 kilometers with his feet when traveling to the east. After all, the Russian explorers who went east in history had established multiple camps in California as far as they were, but they were completely destroyed by the Spanish Empire due to their absolute military disadvantage.

    "Ah! The East is indeed full of treasures?!" Conuson was overjoyed.

    Rurik also struck the iron while it was hot and deliberately said: "I''m talking about oracles. Listen, the gods bestow us favors, and all they tell me are facts. This implies that we Ruth people need to explore."

    Everyone was very pleased with Rurik¡¯s explanation. Apart from Rurik¡¯s use of these words to induce them to explore desperately, even if they were the king of the rotten land, they had to be the first to plant a flag on the rotten land to establish ownership. Although Rose has no land in it. Redundant.

    "What''s in the north? I''m worried." Otto said suddenly.

    "Yes! North." Rurik settled, "I must focus on this. Conuson, have you explored the Great Lakes in the East on a large scale in the past year?"

    "No, we don''t. If it''s your request, we will do it next year."

    "Then be cautious, I''m sure there are other people living near the lake, they are Karelians."

    It is a very unfamiliar term again, what kind of people are they? Maybe it''s a mob that can be easily defeated.

    After all, Rurik asserts that Lake Ladoga is not a lake shared by the Rus and the bears. Humans are the masters of the world. Regardless of the strength of the Karelians, is there any danger in Fort Shilla if they organize an army? Shilla Fort is very close to the Great Lake.

    Lurik especially emphasized the need to guard against threats from the north. Through the information obtained from various parties, some tribes have been well confirmed, and the strength level of the Rusians has also been estimated.

    Rurik began to enumerate the forces that should exist north of the Neva in this era: Karelians, Tavastias, Finns (Suomi), Corvins, and deer breeders (Samis).

    Both the Corvin and the deer breeder have surrendered and boarded the Russian warship. What is the general situation of the Finns? Jeflo has already given a detailed explanation. As for the Tavastias who have never met, they have always been enemies of the Corvins. As for the Corvins on the two sides who often fight with weapons, they were killed by a small group of Ross expeditions. Does this mean that the two sides have been pecking each other for a long time. ? Since the Rus quickly conquered the Corvins, it would not be difficult to conquer the Tavastias in the future. That''s how he estimated it.

    The Karelians who still remain mysterious are the Karelians. In Rurik¡¯s impression, the Karelians have always been extremely weak and have almost zero presence. They are not even as good as the Sami. .

    In line with the principle of valuing potential enemies, Rurik thought for a while, and simply overestimated those with vague sense of existence, so that his people would not be too arrogant and treat possible military threats with vigilance and rigor.

    Rurik claimed that the Karelians are quite strong, and if they launch an offensive, Fort Shilla must rely on the wall to keep it safe.

    So what is the actual situation?

    The Tavastians and Karelians are not weak today. In other words, the reason why they are relatively powerful is that their tribes have more than 10,000 people. Even if the tribes live scattered and live by fishing and hunting, they have at least entered the half-iron age, and the proportion of ironware in their weapons and tools has continued to increase. In history, many Kievan Rus nobles were attacked by Tavastians and Karelians when they demanded tribute from the north, causing considerable losses at one time.

    But today''s Karelians can only maintain a population of up to 20,000. Their production capacity is extremely low and they do not have the resources to feed more people. But the population directly controlled by the Rus is barely 6,000. When he was in an era of absolute disadvantage, Rurik did not want to initiate some wars on his own initiative, unless the war was uninvited.

    Now, Rurik has a strong hunch that a big battle will be in the near future.

    Otto was excited. At this moment, he felt that his son''s sudden visit was an oracle, and the people of Shilla Fort had realized that their lives were never easy and that there were potential enemies in all directions.

    Otto squeezed his chin: "Are you Karelians? If we have more fighters here, can we conquer them? Rurik, give me an answer."

    "War? If possible, I hope to have peaceful contact with them, unless they are really plundering our interests."

    Rurik wanted peace, Ottohaha laughed: "Forget it. If they are really strong, we will do business well. If they are weak...you tell me how many people can conquer them."

    "This..." For a while, Rick couldn''t make up his mind, and lied: "Maybe a thousand people are needed."

    "so much?"

    Arik was displeased, he slapped his proud chest: "Forget it. Give me five hundred people, and I will conquer them all. Karelians, in my opinion, are all weak, only worthy of doing Our slaves. Brother, you can''t look up to them."

    "Good point." Otto nodded in satisfaction, and looked at his son: "You should study your brother well. Listen, when they really surrender, you can be kind to them. Before they kneel down, you They should be defeated."

    "Okay." Rurik didn''t want to spend any more words, he secretly sighed that some small nations were destined to be conquered by the strong to become vassals. "Now you know, there are people everywhere in Shilla Fort. They are just hiding in the woods. I see that the land here is fertile and suitable. The river guarantees sufficient fresh water. It is adjacent to the sea for boiling salt, and adjacent to the large lake for fish. We asked The north can conquer those people, the south can ask for tribute from the Novgorod people, and the west is a smooth trade road. Shilla Fort is our new beginning, and maybe we should migrate all the people from our hometown."

    The son''s words hit Otto''s heart. Compared to his hometown, Fort Shilla, where the river flows into the sea, is indeed a treasured land of geomantic omen.

    "We must move slowly. But I think the hometown is still useful."

    "Is it a mine? Maybe in the future, our hometown is responsible for producing ore." Rurik replied very simply. Although he has a nostalgia for the small fjord, the Ross people never love home, and they never settle down. Of the people.

    Speaking of Otto¡¯s ore, he couldn¡¯t think much of it. He went on to mention the original topic: "Rurik, you took the surrendered Corvin people to the north and went to the big mine that we discovered in the winter. The situation is all Are you okay? Those special ores..."

    "The situation is very good. In my opinion, that mine is a hundred times better than ours near Roseburg."

    The son''s high praise for it must be true. Otto recalled what happened more than half a year ago, thinking that the northern woods were also surrounded by mountains and rivers. It was a little bit colder, and it was not difficult to build settlements.

    "How are the settlements there? Are the Corvins adapted?" Otto asked.

    "Of course. I took a lot of brothers there, and guided some fishermen to explore, and even organized an expedition to go northward against the river. Dad, you know, the Corvin people are used to building a mountain fort, and they don¡¯t want to Abandoning the name of the squirrel, I named it Fort Elon Orava, and they are very happy. A brand new mountain fort has been built, it is surrounded by a wall, and it is full of 500 stikas. We and they made it. It is agreed that starting from this year, those scientific and cultural people must pay us a large amount of ironware."

    Otto was very happy to hear, and he was a little suspicious: "Ironware? Those guys actually have blacksmiths?"

    "They didn''t have it, so we trained a batch. Dad, you should have gone back long ago. We should go to the Oulu River and collect tribute from other Kovin people."

    "This year''s situation is more complicated." Otto sighed, "The sea will freeze in November, I think it doesn''t matter. Since we have conquered the ice sea, we can conquer the second and third time, we use reindeer Collecting tributes on a sled is no more difficult than sailing."

    "Okay. Ayron Orava Fort is indeed a good place. Soon, in our tribe, ironware will become a cheap product, and we can sell it to make huge profits."

    My nephew is loyal to taking the warriors to rob and make a fortune, and his son is loyal to selling high-value-added products to make money. Now Shilla Fort is rapidly evolving into a production base for the main daily necessities, and many foreigners regularly provide tribute. Otto stroked his beard, life is so beautiful.

    But wait a minute, just now the son mentioned that he organized an expedition to go crazy north along the river?

    "Rurik, you sent the expedition, what''s the situation? I see your expression, they must have something."

    "I''m about to talk about it." Rurik patted his thigh, his excitement was beyond words.

    "Dad, we all know that Roseburg is a dangerous mountain to the west, and there are a large number of Norwegian tribes to the west. There is a group of people unknown to us and the other tribes in the alliance. They came over the mountain and they called themselves Ballmer. Kren, speaking in a language that we can fully understand. In fact, they are not unfamiliar. They are the northern fur traders in the Kewen people''s mouth. They are looking for the Kewen people. We are the master of the Kewen people, so..."

    "Where are they?!" Otto''s body that has been sitting upright has made him sore in his waist and back pain. UU has been desperately refreshing his worldview by reading a series of key information mentioned by his son at .

    "There are ten travelers. They are in our Roseburg. They are happy to communicate with us and buy our fur."

    "Balmerks? I don''t know. Do they have silver coins?"

    "A little bit, silver coins are not important. They bring a lot of salt, which is of excellent quality. Cooking salt is very troublesome. In my opinion, if our business is stable, we can buy theirs for a long time. Salt, you don¡¯t have to work hard to make it yourself."

    "Balmerk Merchant..." Otto clenched his fists, "It seems I should go back soon."

    "Dad, when will the fleet leave?"

    "Are you urging me? Soon, we will wait two or three days to load the supplies, and then we will return. Haha, this time the brothers in my hometown will praise me for my greatness." When the tribute returns to his hometown, Otto can receive a wave of praise, and he has been improving his reputation for many years.

 Chapter 358ï¼š Arik is worried

    Having said that, the wintering supplies of Roseburg, as well as a large number of small objects for daily life, were shipped by southern merchants. In recent years, the older son has successfully won the Gould family, and the transportation of goods has become official.

    Otto smiled and asked, "Ruriek, how much supplies, especially food, has Gould brought this year?!"

    Getting a huge amount of food is what Rurik is most proud of. It''s time to tell my father a shocking number.

    Yes, every autumn, a large number of southern merchant ships carry goods to the north for sales. The merchants'' spontaneous migratory bird trade has become more prosperous in the past two years. How about this?

    Not sure? The most notable feature is the oatmeal, which was once very precious to the Ross people, and it has begun to become commonplace. The oats from the south are shipped to the north by sea, and it has essentially become a "national strategic project." It is normal for Otto to mention this directly.

    In this regard, R¨¹lik claimed to have made a great contribution to the tribe. He proudly stretched out his hands, each showing three fingers: "Six hundred thousand pounds! Six hundred thousand pounds of oats have arrived in Roseburg."

    Surprise! What a surprise!

    Otto grew up with the biggest beard, and his wrinkled face clearly showed that he was frightened.

    If the son said it, he has no doubts, but the data is too terrifying!

    "Six hundred thousand pounds, that''s too much." Otto''s mouth was shaking with excitement, and there was no doubt about the number.

    Rurik said: "Dad, you went to Novgorod to get a lot of food. I remember that the residents of the Ilmen Lake District have a large population, and the tribute we get is no matter what..."

    "It''s two hundred thousand pounds." Comparing the numbers mentioned by his son, Otto was more timid when he spoke.

    "I remember last year, the shipment from the east was 160,000 pounds. This year the weather was bad and many places had poor harvests. How did you get 200,000 pounds."

    "Huh. This is their task, no matter what the weather is, if they can''t do it, someone will die. My child, your memory is still that good."

    Otto''s attitude was very firm, and Lurik couldn''t help taking a breath.

    Now, Otto immediately asked: "You know it''s too cold this year. Hey, six hundred thousand pounds, I wonder if the Mellaren people are so rich? Or are they not suffering?"

    "There are really six hundred thousand pounds, and they are indeed affected."

    "Huh? It''s not difficult to buy so much from your tone. Gould really bought so much food? Wait, they can still sell food after the disaster? Their brains are stupid?" I didn''t intend to question my son, but the news was too unbelievable, "Ruriek, did something happen to yours in Mellaren?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Otto looked at the eager faces of his son and nephew and confirmed his judgment.

    Otto put on an old face: "Rurik, to be honest, did you go to Mellaren with me behind your back?"

    "Yes, I have been."

    "Huh? You won''t be involved in getting food, right?"

    "It''s me." Rurik held up his chest, "I personally organized the transportation of the 600,000 pounds of wheat. We stopped at Tombstone Island. No, come to Shilla Fort by the way."

    In the words of his son, Otto has sketched his son''s voyage in his mind. He is very moved that his only son is just nine years old, and he has dared to cross the sea.

    With emotion, he was also a little worried. His second son, who had already died, died accidentally in the sea while sailing.

    Otto sighed deeply: "I remember the leader named Olekin, a stingy man. I didn''t expect that the farmers in Mellaren were still selling food in the disaster year."

    "Yes, that''s the Olekin, I saw him."

    "Huh? You actually..." Otto straightened his head immediately. He wanted to ask something, and then he sat straight up and stroked his beard. "Unexpectedly, that guy would meet a child."

    "Because I took the money, Dad, you know, no one would refuse silver coins."

    "That''s true, wait!" Otto suddenly realized a serious problem, "Silver coins? I don''t like that Oleg, even if you are beautiful, he will not give you food. You bought it for a huge sum of money. , Say! How much is it?"

    Rurik didn''t even think about it, so he told the truth: "Forty-five thousand silver coins, I bought one silver coin for eleven pounds."

    "Ah? So much, are you crazy? You..." Otto felt almost out of breath. What he instantly thought was the loss of the huge sums of money, followed by the huge sums of money falling into the hands of the Mellaren. , This is really twice the pain. He regained his consciousness with the help of others, pointed his finger at Rurik, and said three times that he was prodigal.

    Ross and Mellaren have long been a normal business relationship among the people, but Otto does not really respect a leader. Since there is no tributary system, Otto recognized the hereditary status of the leader of the Mellaren tribe a long time ago, and no one would break this system for no reason, so as long as the leader is from the Mellaren tribe, it doesn''t matter if he is a cat or dog.

    Now Otto¡¯s attitude towards Olekin comes from limited contact. That guy treated himself as the leader of Rose with inferior wine and meat. Of course, this malicious negligence was exchanged for Otto¡¯s ten years in Bremeralen.

    At first, Otto was angry. After a long time, he didn''t have any thoughts about Mellaren. Anyway, the merchants from the south would come every year, and the news sent was enough to prevent him from asking questions. Now, because Mellaren did not rescue Ostara, in Otto''s heart, that Olekin had more "vicious and vicious" attributes.

    Otto was eager to figure out what his son had said and done with the guy.

    Grain transportation has become a major event in the past two years. With the 200,000 pounds transported by myself, it is obviously a famine year, and as many as 800,000 pounds of food can be supplied to the tribe.

    Otto calmed down and said: "I used force to force them to surrender the grain in the east. You! You used a huge sum of money to buy grain. But is the private field of Olekin''s house so magical?"

    "No, almost all the food comes from farmers." Regarding this matter, Rurik really has something to say.

    He talked eloquently that the so-called "normal" business transactions between himself and Olekin were behind the so-called acquisition of such food. "Olegin needs money very much, he even sent someone to negotiate with Gould. We need a lot of wheat, father, you are still in the east, and I and Arik facilitated this major transaction. Olegin¡¯s own fields He also suffered a disaster, but he used his private soldiers to force his people to surrender food."

    "Private soldier? He actually has a private soldier? How many people are there." Otto decisively interrupted his son.

    "At least five hundred, all of them are strong, all wearing leather armor, very effective in combat."

    At this time, Arik waved his hand with extreme disdain, his unruly expression simply explained that he would accept anyone''s challenge anytime and anywhere: "It''s all a group of gangsters with their own pictures. Bullying unarmed farmers can be considered powerful? The warrior must speak with a sword on the battlefield."

    The nephew¡¯s words are beautiful, but Otto is still concerned about the reliability of the scale of up to 500 private soldiers. He didn''t like Oleg and couldn''t believe that this man was a fool. In order to consolidate authority, a leader has to hire a group of ruthless people to work hard, but the strength of five hundred people is a bit surprising.

    Rurik coughed twice: "Many ordinary M?laren people complained about their leader. For example, some leathersmiths, boat builders, and other craftsmen, they heard the promise of our Ross people, and they decided to emigrate. Be a Ross man."

    "A large group of craftsmen?" Otto nodded, "They''d better join sincerely, and they have to pay taxes. Roseburg is too small, in my opinion, when I go back, I will move all these craftsmen here. New Roseburg!"

    "Surely, this is also our necessary strengthening." No matter, Rurik continued, "Since Olegin is abusing the tribe, we must treat our people kindly, even if they are slaves, as long as they are really selling their lives. , We should give a little favor."

    In this regard, Otto didn''t do anything to express his stance. If he let him decide and give the slave a bite of fish bones, it would be a favor.

    But for those guys in Novgorod, Otto realized a set of governance methods, that is, pull one faction against one faction. Since Pine Needle Manor is the most rebellious, then collect more tributes. The White Tree Manor has become a loyal dog, so the burden of tribute will be removed on a large scale. The completely different attitude towards the two is to show the owner of the small manor who is the most suitable one to follow.

    Many talented people from the Mellaren tribe have immigrated to Ross, which is a good thing.

    Look at the son again. This kid is afraid that he will spend all his money to buy food. Even if the son is kind, it is impossible to distribute the food to everyone for free.

    "Rurik, I don''t blame you for spending money. You have 600,000 pounds of wheat, how do you plan to use it?"

    "I have already figured it out. My subordinates have wheat to eat every day. It may be enough to consume 200 pounds a day. I will target our people and sell a large amount of wheat. I also think about the price. A silver coin will sell for ten. lb."

    "Huh? Wait!" Otto suddenly realized, and then laughed out, "You, I blamed you. Your kid really doesn''t suffer."

    The difference between the purchase price and the Shou family is one pound of wheat. Otto estimated that his son would really sell it. Most small families of Ross people can get enough wheat to eat for more than half a year.

    The division of labor between Sorgon and war has changed. Families with many mature men in their families are the biggest beneficiaries of the new regulations. Quite a few people are still poor. Otto knows that his benevolent son has organized a group of poor people to do things for him, and he will give him a little silver coin as a reward. Since silver coins can buy a large amount of storage-resistant wheat, they will become a huge beneficiary of the grain transport operation.

    Now that the old man''s attitude has changed, Rurik said bluntly: "Dad, I don''t care about those silver coins. I want food, cloth and iron. In the cold night, silver coins can''t rain and the cold can''t be eaten. They guard a silver mountain. It¡¯s meaningless. It¡¯s only useful if I become a mountain of food. I did receive God¡¯s favor, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have the right to abuse my people and do it. Since my destiny is to lead Ross to prosperity and strength, I must give favors to all the Ross people. I want to store a lot of food and clothes, so that when any disaster strikes, silver coins become useless, and the people know that their leaders will ensure that everyone will not freeze to death and starve to death, and our rule will be long."

    Otto was a little skeptical, but couldn''t say that his son was wrong. The actions of his son in the past two years have indeed fulfilled the essence of these remarks. When this kid is really in full control, his benevolence should also be expanded.

    Thinking of this, Otto looked at Arik again, "Arik, you heard it all. Your kind brother is not a warrior who kills, he is an Asgardian, you must help him, those who dare to confront us Anyone in the world, you are obligated to help your brother get rid of it."

    "I will, just..."

    "What''s the matter?" Otto asked.

    "Maybe I shouldn''t have said this."

    "you said!"

    "Yes. It is the younger brother who signed more agreements with that Olegin, such as the sword and spear trade. Although this trade is completed, we will have huge profits, but..."

    "There is such a deal?" Otto immediately looked at his son and quickly asked why.

    A steel spearhead is expected to sell for half a pound of silver, and a steel sword is simply a pound of silver, except for the crossbow.

    If this profitable trade can last, the warehouses of the Russ must not be quickly piled up into gold and silver mountains. Rurik also pointed out that the trade permit "wheat and cloth for weapons" does not require physical silver coins as a medium of exchange.

    The trade is guaranteed by the credibility and honor of the leader M?laren and the leader of Ross, and Rurik completely borrowed his father''s authority to do this.

    Arik raised his concerns, "Olekin is almost a dying man. He is old as a corpse. He has a son named Karl who is to be the next leader of the next generation. I spurned this guy, this man has nothing to do with it. The watch is extremely lustful, pretentious to think that the Danes are nothing but this, and disdain us Ross."

    Otto had long been prejudiced against the noble landlords of Mellaren, so he waved his hand, "The occupants of the huge farmland are the directors of Mellaren. Since you talked about Carl, I remember this person. When this person When I was a child, I already had fun with women."

    When Otto said this, he couldn''t conceal his restlessness. He looked at his nephew and son, "That Karl can be different. I admire this kid in terms of breeding offspring. Rurik!"

    "Ok?"

    "You already have a lot of women by your side. Boy, before I die, I have to hold more grandchildren. And you, Arik, is enough for one Peravina? My old brother Ogier is dead. If he lives, he will I ask you to marry more. I only admire Olegin, his family is going to prosper."

    Rurik and Arik were very speechless.

    Arik felt that his uncle was complimenting the idiot, so he slapped the table recklessly and emphasized, "But Karl is an arrogant guy. I''m afraid this person will tear up the alliance and attack us when he is in power. And Olekin wants to buy the best weapon, I ..."

    "Are you worried about them attacking us?" Otto waved his hand. "You look at them high. Listen, I don''t believe that they will betray honor. Any tribe who dares to attack us, who died in battle cannot go to Valhalla, because of your brother. right here."

    "Those guys don''t believe in the identity of the younger brother at all!" Arik snatched.

    "Pay attention to your emotions." Otto scolded and said, "He bought weapons to arm his own private soldiers. If they really intend to attack us, why do they have to do food business, but to interrupt all trade. Let''s talk about it. , Can we have a real conflict? Without my fur, they will live on linen. They will all freeze to death."

    "But! That Karl desecrated us."

    "A stupid person makes you furious, so decent." Otto curled his mouth without anger, and shut his nephew.

    "Don''t quarrel." Ruriek Zhou clenched his brows and knocked on the table. "Dad, it''s an agreement signed between Olekin and I. I will be responsible for any problems. I will take the responsibility. If there is a day of war. , We Rus will surely defeat any enemy. Moreover, Olekin himself has no malice, at least he himself has no malice against us."

    "I hope." Arik said with disdain.

    Rurik didn''t want to talk nonsense with his cousin anymore, looking at his father''s eyes, "Dad, Olekin admitted Carlotta as the female leader of the Ostara clan, and he still apologized for not having reinforcements. He has another decision. , Is to convene all the leaders next spring to go to Mellaren for a meeting."

    "Is there still such a thing? The last conference was ten years ago." Otto thought about it carefully. The guy who is about to die wants to hold a meeting and needs to discuss a major event.

    "Rurik, what does Olekin want to do? You... have any news?" Otto asked cautiously.

    "I''m afraid, it''s a war." Rurik said in his voice.

    "Well, could it really be crazy to attack us? Then what am I going to do? First get rid of all Merlaren merchants." Otto suddenly became a little afraid.

    "Don''t!" Rurik was speechless for a while, and said hurriedly, "In my opinion, Olegin is guilty, otherwise he would not recognize Carlotta''s identity. Many tribes are questioning Merlaren, the southern tribes such as Gran The people of Yelmalen have formed an alliance on their own What is Mellaren in the long run? I guess Olekin wants to avenge Denmark, and we have to organize a coalition expedition! Oh, maybe I was too worried. , That old guy just wants to reminisce about the past with the leaders of the tribes before the end of the day?"

    With that said, Otto understood the meaning of it, and think about it from another perspective. The Alliance has suffered a great humiliation. If the leader does not take revenge, it is better to commit suicide directly, and let those who have the courage to take revenge.

    "If that''s the case, we will sell weapons even more!" Otto slapped his thigh, his nephew''s worry, because this is a good thing for fame and fortune, so much to consider? Don''t be clever and be mistaken by cleverness. "Next spring? It''s not a big problem. Arik!"

    "in."

    "Askard will be one year old next year. You take him to Novgorod."

    Arik was taken aback: "Huh? Do you let me organize a servant army?"

    "You think too much. I asked you to come to Sorgon, and your brother and I will go to Mellaren. I am the leader, so just do it."

    "Okay." Arik consciously argued that it was meaningless, and reluctantly hooked his head down.

 Chapter 359ï¼š Granary and fields

    A lot of things have happened in the western world in just a few months. Otto can''t help feeling that the once peaceful and ordinary days are becoming turbulent.

    Since all this is destiny, the big ship of the Ross people must ride the wind and waves in the waves, and there is no retreat for everyone.

    At least the gods said that favoring the Ross people is like the fact that Shilla Fort did not have any troubles in the past year, and the population and wealth are also increasing rapidly.

    Otto felt that the visit of Liurik and Arik was to make everyone more vigilant. Now, it is very important to erect the wooden wall as soon as possible before the first snowfall.

    For this night, Rurik, who had been sailing, slept beside his father. He was forced to do this to ease the anxiety of an old man.

    No, Otto, the old guy, kept running Rick''s smooth hair like an orange cat.

    It was Otto''s snoring that was tormented by Rurik, who was struggling to fall asleep.

    The early morning of Fort Shilla was born in the fog. There is plenty of water, dense forests and flat terrain. The water nourishes this northern land. The small alluvial plain at the mouth of the river is a good place to build a city.

    There are few good places in Eastern Europe. The mouth of the Neva River is one, and it is also an entrance to the sea. Peter the Great worked hard to build this place because of its strategic value.

    Damp and thick fog pervades the earth in autumn, and when the fog disperses, the pleasant autumn sun shines all over the world.

    The earth has not become warm. No, all the people who work outdoors have put on thick clothes.

    Standing outdoors, Rurik can easily recognize who is a Ross immigrant and who is a Slavic immigrant.

    Look at the women who wear turquoise linen headscarves and thick aprons woven with colorful hemp ropes at their waists. They are Slavs. Men of this ethnic group also wear linen cloth, and they all wear pants (their ancestors ran into nomadic forces when they desperately immigrated to the east from the Vistula and Po plains, so they learned about the prairie people), using a thick hemp rope As a trouser belt.

    What the Rus people have always praised is the high level of shoe manufacturing by the Novgorod people. This is a matter of course, or because of the experience of the emigration road and the prairie people, sewing leather boots, felt boots, or boots of mixed materials, there are many such bootmakers in Novgorod.

    The Russians are inferior to Novgorod in all tailoring skills. In fact, the tailoring level of the entire Union is lagging behind Europe in the same period.

    The Ross people''s clothing is mainly leather, so in terms of temperament, they are naturally tough and rough.

    But once they got used to wearing clothes woven with soft linen, eating porridge and baking soft big liba, and adapted to this more comfortable life, the immigrant Russ had begun to spontaneously Slavic.

    Now, no one in Roth feels that this is wrong. It is the instinct of everyone to make life more comfortable.

    The two ethnic groups live together. Almost all of them have signed a tax payment agreement with Otto. At least in terms of tax payment obligations, all immigrants are equal.

    In the beginning, the Ross immigrants just looked down on the Novgorod immigrants, claiming that they were a group of cowards and defeated men. However, in daily close contact, as mutual understanding deepened, a group of immigrants completed their intermarriage in Shilla Fort, and the barriers of the past are quickly dissipating.

    When the Novgorod immigrants showed excellent farming skills, even for food, even the arrogant Russians must need their help. The barren and cold Roseburg has made a large number of Ross people forget how to grow wheat.

    Rurik had to stay in Shilla Fort until the day of departure, it was not far away.

    "My dear, you can stay in a warm room, and someone will take care of your daily life." Otto really didn''t want his son to be cold and frozen outside.

    "That''s not okay, I haven''t really appreciated the city yet." Rurik retorted without even thinking about it.

    "Didn''t you see it yesterday?"

    "Huh? That counts? It''s just squinting at the corner of my eye. Before I set off, I have to go around the settlement, and I have to go to the farmland."

    Otto looked at his son''s determined face, and it was estimated that he could not be convinced. "It will be two or three days before we go back. The brothers your cousin brought are really great. I will organize them to build the fence soon. You said, who will accompany you?"

    "Then... myself. Let my mercenaries be with me."

    "Then let Cornuzon, let the old guy accompany you. Maybe you have a lot of opinions about our new home, just tell that man."

    Rurik''s mind turned, "Just do it."

    After a while, Cornuzon, who was ordered, came to meet him. He has no resistance to the next task, is it not an honor to be able to personally lead the future leader to admire the future main city?

    "Dear Leurik, if you have any comments, please bring them up, and I will take my brothers to solve them." Konuzon knelt on one knee, his obedience made Otto very happy.

    In fact, Conusson wanted to bring his family down on his knees, hoping to reap the promise of a stable power in the future from Lurik. In short, Conusson knew that now that Rose has grown, wouldn''t the leader of his family''s hereditary corner of the land be stunned?

    Cornusson happily led this task, and as soon as it was a tour guide, he took Rurik and his mercenaries and went straight to the pier on the Neva River.

    "Wait? Let''s go to the dock? Do we want to roam by boat?" Rurik wondered.

    Conusson is most proud of the construction of the wharf. There is no such thing as a large and stable wharf. How can the Sorgon fleet dock for supplies? "My lord, do you have other plans?"

    "Go to the granary first. Listen, the key to survival is never to starve."

    "Okay, let''s go."

    "That''s right." Rurik''s mind was excited, "Where did you build the granary?"

    "At the heart of the settlement, I hope you are satisfied."

    "not bad."

    Rurik quickly came to lack an understanding of the ancient granary system. It seemed that all he needed to do was to build a special house to pile grain, check moisture regularly, and eliminate rodents.

    A group of people walked through the chaotically arranged wooden houses. What made Rurik was relieved was that the houses were separated by Jiaotong University. Some open areas were trampled on roads, and the places where few people stayed were full of withered grass, a small amount of it. The sheep with their necks gnawed boringly, and occasionally three or two skinny chickens hurried past. There are still some trivial empty fields in the settlement, which are obviously suppressed by some heavy objects, or simply rammed, and the gray-black land appears flat and solid. What do they do?

    Rurik couldn''t feel the pastoral, even if it was wrapped in a wooden wall, it was still a big village. In this "village", the traditional Viking longhouse built with wood, soil and thatch is rare, and the Slavic woodcut is the mainstream.

    "Maybe Novgorod is like this. Yes! It must be like this. Many immigrants come from there."

    Rurik thought so, presumably even the granary should be Novgorod style.

    A number of special longhouses are where the Granary of Shilla Fortress is located. Those settlers from Novgorod transplanted their more advanced storage technology to their new homes.

    The granaries are all fence-like long-house-shaped buildings. The interior should be rectangular. The large number of columns under the wooden floor are much higher than the wood-carved ones. They are all built on a higher ground to prevent the erosion of heavy rains and sea tides, taking into account the fire prevention. Because of the necessity, the granaries are relatively far apart.

    Compared with residential buildings, these granaries are arranged more orderly. They are similar to a matrix arrangement, and all warehouses add up to thirty.

    Rurik looked around inside the granary area, and immediately asked, "Cornuzon, so many houses are full of wheat?"

    "In addition to wheat, there are some cabbage, they are soaked in Tao Weng. You know, everyone can make sauerkraut. There are also some houses with dried meat."

    "Then I want to see."

    Hurrying food is a means of life-saving for humans, so storing seeds is a more advanced means of life-saving.

    No, Rurik got into the granary and saw the sack piled up into a wall, which was naturally full of grain.

    Cornuzon explained that part of the grain is a tax paid, and they are about to be shipped to the ship. The other food is the rations of the residents, as well as the extremely precious crops.

    The current settlers in Shilla Fort, men and women, old and young, are just over 800 people, and it is not difficult to manage them.

    It is natural to form associations in difficult places, so when the grain is received, most of the grain is thrown into the shared granary by the residents. The running-in period of more than a year has passed, and the Rus and Novgorods have actually become a community with a shared future.

    This alliance made Rurik secretly refreshed. Perhaps this is the fate. The Russ who colonized Eastern Europe were not simply conquerors, but helped the Eastern Slavs to do groundbreaking things. Everything began with the fusion of blood.

    Rurik''s excitement has no direct manifestation.

    For the parties involved, this alliance has a realistic need, and the essence of the alliance is to hold a group for warmth.

    Because they used the quyuan plough to open up wild land, they used up all the grain they had originally brought. They have used limited agricultural technology in the cold years to reach the limit of output.

    Cornusson gave an estimated number of 100 stika (slightly less than one hectare) in the vertical and horizontal fields, and the harvest was about 1,500 pounds of wheat.

    Rurik felt that the harvest was equivalent to ninety catties per mu.

    It seems to be very weak, I am afraid this is already due to the nourishment of the Neva River, the high value of grain production in the Shilla Fort area. If you encounter an extremely warm and humid year, with some farm manure, it is very possible that the yield per mu can reach 150.

    After getting off the granary and listening to Cornuson''s endless introduction, Rurik was completely in the attitude of a leader listening to the report.

    An old guy can''t stop talking to a beautiful little boy, and the scene is a bit funny.

    After all, Rurik was an adult mentally. He could have committed naivety on the issue of war, and he would have seen it go through bloodshed. In Mellaren, he understood the bottomless pursuit of interests by snobs. In any nation and era, snobs are always the same and unsympathetic.

    "I came from Mellaren and I found that the fields over there are not as good as ours."

    "Oh, it must be because this is where the Ross people entered. Odin looks at your face, Sir, and bestows us favors."

    "Enough!" Rurik waved his hand, and he couldn''t stand it. "In my opinion, this place has just been developed. The land is fertile, and the production of grain will be reduced if it continues to grow."

    "Huh? There is such a thing?" Conuson felt incredible.

    "It''s true."

    "If this is the case, we can only open up new farmland."

    "You!" Rurik grinned suddenly, "Are you really ignorant or stupid?"

    "Ok?"

    "Your people can''t..." Rurik had something to say, suddenly thinking that these guys didn''t know how to fertilize at all.

    I really can''t criticize them for this, but they haven''t had the consciousness of fertilizing, or that they have never logically contrasted such filthy things as manure with the growth of seedlings.

    Rurik knew the frontier theory from another time and space, that is, the end of land agriculture is not far away. The nutrients of the land itself will be quickly absorbed and cleaned by the crops, for which desperately spreading chemical fertilizers is not a long-term solution. People at present are not yet qualified to consider those things. All the residents living in Shilla Fort, Rurik does not expect them to do more. He just wants to gather all the manure of himself and the livestock and poultry instead of the past. Or dig pits and bury them directly, throw them into the Neva River, but sprinkle them on the farmland to fertilize the fields.

    "You can use the whole winter to collect human and animal manure, and before spring plowing, you can sprinkle them like fields. Then when the harvest season comes, you will get more food. Oh, by the way, don¡¯t let the charcoal ashes for heating and cooking wheat and toasts casually. Throwing them away and sprinkling them into the fields can also increase yields."

    Listening to Rurik''s words, Conusson really didn''t know the causal relationship between the ashes of the dung and the high yield of food. Taking into account the technical level of the residents, collecting plant ash and manure is the only way to obtain nitrogen and potash fertilizers for wheat, although the efficiency of fertilizers is far less than that of later chemical fertilizers.

    "My lord, can this work?"

    "It can do it! It must do it! You just have to remember that the chief''s order for you is to pay a tax of 200 pounds of wheat per household. The rest of the grain is yours. You have absolute autonomy. I will propose to you. To increase production, you can try or do nothing. You remember that the increased production of grain is your own wealth."

    Even if Cornuzon doesn''t understand the whole story, he also understands the importance of increasing production.

    A sturdy farmer has limited physical strength, and a family with a small number of people can manage the field at the limit of 200 stikas vertically and horizontally.

    Generally speaking, Lurik''s attitude towards the granary is good.

    He slapped his hands vigorously to get rid of the ashes: "Just collect the feces, don''t be afraid of the dirt. Soap is also shipped, and you can wash your hands with it frequently to wash away all kinds of filth. As for this granary, you should take good care of it. Never catch fire."

    "Yes, we must protect it properly." Cornuzon asked with compliments: "My lord, where do you want to go to see next?"

    "Oh. For you, nothing is more important than farming. Let''s go and take me to the fields."

    Reurik''s quick arrival did not have any wonderful expectations of the land that the Rus people could cultivate.

    When it comes to intensive farming, the farming nations in the East still have skills. In other words, the intensive cultivation of the Eastern peoples is forced out by the natural environment. Since the fields given by the heavens are naturally arid, in order to survive, they desperately take care of the fields. If there is water shortage, build an irrigation system. When the land is barren, manure is collected for fertilizer, and it has even been developed to use the dregs of grinding tofu as nitrogen fertilizer.

    Really stood in the ridge of the Ross people, and Rick couldn''t conclude that it was really farmland for a while.

    There are no irrigation ditches in the fields, even if it is to bring in Neva river water, it is a trivial matter of digging a diversion canal.

    The fields are set with some boundaries, that is, the raised low mounds, which are so low to distinguish the fields of each household, but they can¡¯t tell if they are not confident he can. I saw some sparse wheat stubble and a small amount of dead grass. Looking at the density of these wheat stubbles, it is a fact that the yield per mu is less than 100 catties.

    Suddenly, a northerly wind hit him tightly in his leather jacket, and the feeling of desolation really made him feel uncomfortable.

    Conusson didn''t think there was any problem. He introduced the fields enthusiastically, describing the beauty of the oats heading, as well as the whole settlement of the residents of the settlement cutting wheat and their families, and even all the residents were working on the threshing floor at the same time.

    Wait, threshing floor? !

    "Your threshing floor? Where is it?" Rurik asked.

    "Just within the fence, there are many open spaces." Conuson introduced.

    "Huh? I just saw some hard land, could it be..."

    "Hey, that''s our threshing field and drying field."

    "Go, go to the threshing floor and see."

 Chapter 360ï¼š "Harp Castle" as the mother of the cities of Ross

    The wooden houses made up of the mortise and tenon structure of the pure Novgorod style are low and stocky. The owners of the houses one after another used wooden slats to make a fence and delineate a small area to engage in some random breeding.

    There are chicken coops or rabbit nests in the fence. These two kinds of livestock and poultry, which reproduce rapidly, have become a major source of meat for immigrants. The captured and domesticated Oryctolagus has been kept in large wooden cages for a long time. Residents often feed large amounts of green grass. In order to cope with the cold winter, they have harvested a large amount of hay. As for the domesticated chickens, they are other people''s birds. The free-range chickens often run around, and they naturally nest in the henhouse in winter.

    When the grain is harvested, all the chickens are driven into the chicken coop. The grain owners not only have to use wooden flail to ram the bundles of wheat ears to complete the hulling of the oats, but also for the whole family. Fight to disperse any sparrows that come to steal food.

    The first harvest season was completed relatively smoothly, and those threshing grounds that were once busy have now become empty places.

    Rurik and his party followed Conusson, standing on a hard ground at will. It has been rammed to be flat and hard. Maybe it will only become muddy after many days of torrential rains infiltrate it?

    Ramming means desperately compressing the volume of the soil. When it becomes a dense substance, it is a flat, hardened land that humans can create initially that should not appear in nature.

    "Is this your threshing floor?"

    "Yes, sir. Look carefully, there are still some leftover wheat that has not been collected."

    "Really?" Rurik watched as the old fellow Conusson bowed and used his sturdy hands to pull out a grain of wheat embedded in the ground, then rubbed his hands and blew it.

    "Is it enough to do this? It''s just a grain of wheat."

    Konuzon smiled bitterly: "It is very precious to us, maybe... I won''t say it."

    It was a bit unpleasant to stay in Rick for a moment, and I asked myself how many years I traveled through, I had been hungry. In his concept, easy access to food is a matter of course, and he also understands that ensuring the food supply of residents is the basic task of a government.

    To waste a certain amount of food is not a big deal in Rurik.

    For them, is the grain really contending?

    Rurik thought for a while, does it seem stupid to say something that he wanted to say now?

    For example, if they questioned the big millet on the rammed land, wouldn''t they worry about too much dust and dross? They would definitely not care, or even have the right to care about what they have or not, as long as the food can be eaten.

    Seeing Rurik''s dignified face, Connu asked weakly: "My lord, all threshing floors are like this. You see, this area is shared by several families."

    "Huh?" Rurik raised his head sharply, "I still think that every household has it. As long as they are willing, I will not comment on it. It is your earthen threshing floor. I have some suggestions."

    "Oh, what is that?"

    "You should lay the slabs and piece them together to form a flat ground. This way, no matter what kind of rain, it will not damage your threshing ground. You can easily deduct the wheat grains from the soil, indicating that you are not strong enough. With continuous rainfall, this threshing floor has become a mud pond."

    Speaking of this, Rurik naturally extended more words.

    "Cornuzon!"

    "grown ups."

    Rurik coughed twice: "Silla Fort is a city. According to Novgorod''s words, it is called Nievarussigorod. She must have a value far beyond Novgorod, not a village. You have to contribute to the construction of her. Full responsibility. Now I give you a request."

    Konuzon bowed immediately, although he was puzzled as to why Rurik had compared this place with Novgorod: "It''s your order, and I will do my best to complete it."

    "Very good." Rurik pointed his finger at the ground: "Threshing floor, pave me with stones. Not only all threshing floors, but all roads in the city, we must pave stones. Listen, the future Whenever I come to Fort Shilla, my boots must not be stained with mud."

    "Ah?! This request..." Conuson''s face instantly became embarrassed.

    "Why? Don''t the immigrants even know how to dig stones? Or is there no stonemason in your hands?"

    Conuson still pursed his mouth.

    "What the **** is going on?" Rurik asked.

    "My lord, we... there are no stones here."

    "Huh? How is it possible? Wait..." Rurik suddenly felt ridiculous, and what was wrong with him, "Huh? Is it possible that this place is really stone-free?"

    "I promise with honor that there is really no stone. My lord, if we can easily get the stone, we will carve the stone to build a house. You see, we can only build a house with large and small pieces of wood."

    "Oh!" Rurik''s little hand patted directly on his face.

    He dreamed of building Fort Shilla into a city in the classic medieval style in his mind, so the main landscape of the city should be a large number of granite stones. Castles, walls, roads and houses are full of gray stones.

    He looked around and saw that the wooden wall not far away was slowly lengthening. The wooden wall covering the city was obviously a stopgap measure. As long as the materials were abundant, Liulik only wanted to pile the wall with stones.

    Wood is the easiest building material for everyone. Red pine is everywhere here, and the forest is often mixed with oak, oak and beech.

    The terrain here is flat, and there is a large island at the mouth of the Neva River. Its environment is clearly northern wetland. The fertile land is suitable for farming. I am afraid that there is really no stone nearby.

    The facts are as Conuson said, and even the facts are worse than he thought. In history, Peter the Great desperately built a city at the mouth of the Neva River and became the capital of a country. They cut down all the forests at the mouth of the sea. After that, all the stones used for construction came from Vyborg in the north.

    The Vyborg quarry is 100 kilometers away from the estuary of the Neva River. It is a tortuous road through the sea of ??stone.

    Pull the manuscript head and dig down. I am afraid that hard granite will not be dug even in the permafrost.

    But no matter what the wood is used to build the city, the first thing is the horrible fire hazard, and the defensive city wall built with wood can only block some low-level enemies.

    Since granite is not so easy to obtain, wouldn''t it be beautiful to burn bricks with clay? The thought flashed by, and Rurik vetoed it instantly.

    They get high-quality clay, first they burn pottery and use it to burn bricks, which is simply a waste.

    Rurik looked at the land under his feet again. Even though it was difficult to find granite mines and excavate stones to use, the residents of Shilla Fort had to do this.

    "Let''s stop here." Rurik sighed.

    Cornuzon, who was still waiting to hear the new order, immediately asked, "My lord, we are really in trouble with this stone."

    "I know. I have decided. You will not ask you to pave the road with stones now, but in the future, our Shilla Fortress must build stone walls and stone pavements. You have to send people to explore the north to find stones. Also beware of possible Karelians."

    "Yes."

    "Don''t worry too much. Our Elon Orava Fort is in the far north, where there are a lot of rocks. I can send someone to dig it there and transport it to use here."

    "Oh that''s great." Conuson complimented.

    "That''s it, let''s go to the pier and have a look."

    There is nothing special about the wharf itself. This time Rurik was mainly investigating the river beach. The plan to build a main road in the city had begun in his mind. While he was still in Shilla Fort, the whole city was still tense. With this good opportunity during construction, Rurik consciously takes the greatest responsibility for the future history of Ross and lays a good foundation for the birth of a city.

    Rurik is to temporarily serve as an urban planning expert.

    He led a group of entourages walking along the river beach covered with dry grass. There were still many residents here freely stocking their few sheep. Seeing that the crowd in leather armor came aggressively and chose to avoid it.

    Rurik saw that a small road had been stepped on the river beach, and there were rutting marks from the two-wheeled trolley.

    Suddenly, he stopped.

    "My lord, what do you think of the dock?" Conuson asked immediately.

    "Very good. I just care about this road."

    "Road?" Conuson scratched his head, "I understand that the road will be laid with a stone slab in the future."

    "In that case." Lurik pointed to the big river on the left hand side: "From today onwards, it is not called the Ladoga River, but the Neva River. There is also this road, I will name it Nevagata. From now on. , It is the core road of our city."

    For this, Cornuzon only cared about identification, and it didn''t make any sense.

    Rurik knows how to build the city, but his plan is to deliberately fit history. Since the historical Peter the Great built a city here and made plans for the city himself, he must follow the advice of some experts instead of building a house and making plans.

    The most famous street in St. Petersburg is Nevsky Prospekt, which has even become a symbol of the city. In Shilla Fort, which is located in the same location without time and space, Rurik intends to follow suit.

    Throughout the day, Rurik was fortunate that his physical fitness was very good. When night fell, he returned to the longhouse where the leader was, only to feel a little soreness in his legs.

    The soft light in the evening is a signal. Most residents just follow the habit of resting at sunset, even if it is the work of building a wall, they did not work overtime.

    Otto steamed well in the Finnish-style sauna in the settlement, wiped his body clean with the hot river water, put on new clothes made of linen, and traveled all day in a very comfortable posture. Son.

    He was interested in asking Rurik about his journey. Unexpectedly, Rurik insisted on holding a meeting on urban construction as a master.

    "Are you kidding? Do you have any new suggestions for building a fence?" Otto originally meant that he didn''t want his son to interfere with his own ideas. After all, the construction of Shilla Fort was the greatest feat he claimed in his later years, even his son. It shouldn''t be irresponsible.

    Rurik was puzzled by the selfishness of his father, and his eyes were determined: "I am serious, Dad, please be sure to approve my thoughts."

    Otto''s inner displeasure was shown on his face, which Rurik could feel.

    Is this old guy afraid that I have doubts about the Shilla Fortress election? It''s ridiculous!

    Rurik was prepared for this, and even asked Jeflo to get a dry wooden board first, and he also used a knife to mark out the lines, and black these lines with small charcoal blocks to form a simple blueprint for urban construction. He negotiated with Cornuson, but after Rurik¡¯s detailed explanation, who knows what this picture is?

    Indeed, Rurik only sketched the course of the river and the arrangement of the streets in the city.

    Now, he is mainly facing his father Otto and Conuson, and while showing the plank, he is holding a small stick and making gestures for introduction.

    "The island full of rabbits is right north of our dock. I hope to build a fort here as the first line to guard against northern assailants in every sense."

    "The wooden wall we are building now wraps our Fort Shilla. I have seen it. One side of it is adjacent to the big river, and the curved wall forms a semicircle. I declare that the name of the big river is the Neva River, and the path along the river must be expanded. Chengda Road, named Nevsky Prospekt, this street is the main traffic road in our city."

    "There must be a road under the wall, which connects to Nevsky Prospekt."

    "There are four roads that extend vertically from Nevsky Prospekt. They must be built straight. In principle, all roads need to be paved with stones or pebbles. Since there is a temporary lack of historical materials, Cornuson, you should ram the road to make it as hard as possible."

    "The wall is made of wood. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a long-term solution. We heard that when we attacked Gotland, we faced the enemy¡¯s stone wall and our people suffered. Facing the Corvin¡¯s wood and The wall made of soil, we basically did not encounter obstacles. Obviously the stone wall is more important to us. Wood will decay, the stone wall will last, and the wooden wall is a stopgap measure. When we find the quarry, we immediately use stones to strengthen our city ."

    "So, Konuzon, you have to build some special houses. A long house for residents to meet and discuss matters. It has to be very large, and the architectural style is based on Novgorod''s. You have to build a more comfortable one. Houses, where the supply leader lives. A number of vacant wooden houses will be built, which can be used as warehouses on weekdays. When our Sorgon army stops at Shilla Fort, when there are sufficient accommodation rooms, there is no need to disturb other residents. Also, I hope At the Spring Festival next year, you will tear down all the floorless houses in the settlement and rebuild them."

    "Our current position is the residence of the leader. In the future, the house of my family will be built in this position. Sooner or later, I will make it gorgeous. And you, first cover me with the woodcut of Novgorod. I''m not used to sleeping on the ground anymore."

    "You have to open up an empty field with at least one hundred sitikas at the gate of the leader''s residence. I have a deadline for you to complete the empty field before the autumn harvest next year. It will be the largest threshing field in the city and the square where we will meet in the future. I limit you to relocating the houses in the area within one year, and then you ram the land, and when the conditions are ripe, I will pave it with hard stones."

    Planning roads and building a square are a hundred times more important than building the leader¡¯s residence, Rurik thinks so.

    Especially for a square, Rurik actually thinks it is more interesting to call it "Senate Square" or "Hermitage Square", because the place opposite the Rabbit Island is the Winter Palace, the Tsarist Parliament Building and the huge Senate Square sitting on the ground. , It was the place where the party members started in December 1825.

    Building a square paved with stones is certainly shocking for people of this era. All Ross people should be proud of having such a square.

    The practical significance of building the square is that Shilla Fort needs a large space that can handle all kinds of affairs in the open air. When the farm is busy, it is a threshing ground and a large amount of materials arrive, and it is a material distribution center. If a foreign enemy enters the bandit, the Rus can take up arms and assemble in the square to get the leader''s order to defend their homeland.

    Here, to the south of the square is the city¡¯s granary, which is also the center of the city.

    Rurik pointed to the wooden board and kept explaining. Now Otto knew he was completely stupid and misunderstood his son. The son does not have any objections or doubts, he is very supportive of his own city location, and even his preference for it is obviously stronger than himself.

    Children actively inherit and carry forward their father''s business, which is the delight of any father.

    Otto was pleased to see that his son had extraordinary insights into urban construction. After listening to the explanation, he finally understood the picture on the wooden board. Why did he think it was so funny?

    Seeing that his son had finished speaking, Otto smiled gratifiedly: "Rurik, you have done a good job, and the city will be built according to your plan. This is your picture..."

    Rurik let out a long sigh of relief: "Dad, do you have any questions."

    "Hey, doesn''t your city plan look like a harp?"

    As soon as the voice fell, everyone in the house burst into laughter (lack of entertainment in life, everyone laughs very low).

    Rurik glanced hurriedly, and couldn''t help having fun.

    Not counting the fortress plan of Rabbit Island, the outline of the city theme is indeed like the letter D, and there are four paths in it. Doesn''t it look like a harp?

    There is no harp in the hands of the Ross people. Many people in Ross have seen it. It is an instrument that some M?laren people will play in their leisure time. The spiritual life of the Ross people has always been boring, but all small things can turn into chattering for months. They compile ballads but do not have suitable instruments, even bone flutes and skin drums are rare, not to mention the harp, a treasure that needs to be refined.

    There are no professional musicians here, and the priests of various tribes who control the instruments are sometimes used in sacrificial places to enhance the solemn atmosphere.

    The priests of Mellaren have a harp, which is also owned by a few merchants, and its use has been rare.

    Otto was in the mood, he smiled and said, "In my opinion, I need to give the city a nickname."

    "What is it?" Conuson asked urgentlyAccording to Rurik''s decision, our Shilla Fort is like a harp, it is called Harpabroge (Harpabroge). "

    If "Shilla Fort" is a name given to the city, then "Harp Fort" is an elegant nickname. Everyone was also very happy when they were laughing, the nickname of Harp Castle spread quickly, and this fully shows that the urban construction plan of Rurik will be implemented.

    The era chose the mouth of the Neva River and Lake Ilmen as the original place of prosperity for the Russ. However, in any time and space, this geographical location must be a core area of ??the "Russian unified country". She needs elegance and historical weight , It is even more necessary to have a scientific urban construction plan from the beginning.

    Rurik boasts that he has done this, and his people will build the city according to the plan. Then, future generations will also be grateful to their ancestors for creating this true "Mother Ross City" in the context of the current time and space.

    In fact, Rurik did not like Kiev for personal reasons, even if it was a veritable granary. The name of "Mother Rus City" was thrown at Novgorod, but it should not be thrown at Kiev. The battle between the two cities will not exist at the root, and Fort New Ross, or the "Harp Fort" at the mouth of the Neva River, will be regarded as the "mother of the cities of Ross".

 Chapter 361ï¼š From Mohine Island to Gogran Island

    Those long and hard ships carry too much cargo, and it seems that as long as a big wave hits, the ship will capsize.

    In 830, the long voyage of Sorgon, which spanned the entire summer, finally ushered in the end of a bumper harvest.

    The huge fleet rushed to the west, gradually disappearing from the sight of people on the shore.

    Those immigrants who continue to operate Shilla Fort, they continue to build the near-finished wall, waiting for the arrival of winter.

    Thinking of the past few days, Rurik sitting on the "leadership" carved with dragon heads, he couldn''t help but think more.

    The weak north wind is not so hurtful at present. He looks at the oarsmen behind him. He is sitting in a cramped seat. In order to ensure that the ship¡¯s center of gravity is stable, the sacks loaded with grain are placed in a line parallel to the keel in the center. . Many people have been shirtless, even if there is a cool breeze, the sun shines on their muscled arms, still showing their obvious sweat.

    Shilla Fort is behind, and the wooden fence that has been erected has become an obvious landmark.

    Everything is just the beginning. Rurik believes that Konuzon will act according to his own city plan. Perhaps it will be ten years later that a fortified city wall built of stone will rise on the Neva River. Those are relatively remote things, for example, he saw the fleet passing by a desert island. It is Kotlin Island, with some stones on it.

    It has to be said that Rurik is in great need of solid granite that can be used in construction.

    The granite on Kotlin Island is not excellent granite, but some soft sandstone, which has been weathered and eroded year by year, and has already covered the island with a layer of sand.

    "Maybe I should name it Kronstadt from now on."

    There is no fresh water on the island, and the fleet has no intention of docking here.

    Because Arik and his brothers attacked a seaside village of a group of Estonian tribes, then the Rus won an absolute victory without death. Because of this incident, Otto had no idea about stopping at the south coast of the bay.

    If you bring a large army to conquer him, you are fearless, but now the huge fleet is escorting 200,000 pounds of food and other supplies. A large group of non-combatants is a burden. Otto does not want to encounter any form of harassment. He needs to find a safe place to anchor.

    There are especially some children from Novgorod and some young local women.

    To put it bluntly, these Slavs were all sold to the Ross by their parents, and they already believed that their children who served as slaves to the Ross people seemed to be slaves, but they could actually lead a better life. In this way, when betraying their children, they can comfort themselves and not feel too distressed.

    The fleet carries a large amount of food, which is a trophy for every soldier participating in Sorgon.

    A group of children are servants that reward their sons. Both boys and girls must devote themselves to future training and labor within their power. Really expect a piece of mythology to win people''s hearts, Otto doesn''t think it is a panacea. He is pleased to see Rurik training his forces so that the family can truly and completely veto the tradition of men''s duel election leader since ancient times.

    Otto is also working as a "monthly old", and one of the ways to win people''s hearts is to solve the marriage problem of the young men of the tribe. Although everyone''s living standards have improved in the past two years, young couples will no longer take the initiative to deal with their newly born daughters, and the **** ratio of the tribe has begun to stabilize.

    The young boys of the previous generation did not all marry, and even many powerful men are capable of marrying a second wife.

    Isn¡¯t it a matter of course to introduce them to their wives and receive some money from them?

    For these reasons, in order to avoid any accidents, the fleet cannot dock on the coast of the mainland.

    So, is it that the most important fresh water for the long voyage is completely dependent on the Neva River and stored in the pottery urn and the personal gastric water bag of the soldier?

    It doesn''t have to be this way.

    There are many islands in the long and narrow Gulf of Finland that stretches from east to west, and some of them are very large with fresh water.

    Among the many islands, Mohine Island is quite unique.

    Otto has long known that this island with two small bays is very suitable as an anchor for the sailing fleet and a place for people on board to rest. What''s even more wonderful is that there is also an extremely rare huge freshwater lake on the island, which has become a holy place for supply.

    If only to hurry, Otto has no intention of stopping here.

    It is entirely that the personnel and materials transported this time have reached the most extreme situation in the countless voyages he has led. Of course, it is not possible to imagine that his son''s first shot will be more extreme for the time being.

    The long ship is not an excellent transport ship, it is only a cameo in this role.

    Because of the wind direction, Otto found that he couldn''t use the wind to make the long boat move quickly in this east-west bay. Only by entering the Gulf of Bothnia, which runs north-south, can you easily head against the wind.

    However, who said that with the whistling of the north wind, the sailing boat can''t go westward? Lurik looked at the all-faced sails of the fleet. It was not the kind of spinnaker that could be sailed as desired by wind in all directions, so he should not expect much. The best sailors can maneuver the existing sails to ride the waves in unfavorable wind conditions. The best sailors need long training. This kind of man Gould has nourished a group. This is not a high opinion of Gould, it is entirely a waste of money to hire a large number of oarsmen, and large cargo ships are not suitable for oarsing. It can be described as a pure sail, spawning professional sailors who make a living by sailing.

    The Ross Warriors¡¯ arms, which are almost as strong as their legs, prove that they are masters of paddling. If they want to take care of looting, hunting and fishing, they can¡¯t work **** sailing.

    However, the fleet is already overweight as never before. They are full of energy in the morning, and in the afternoon they endure the boring paddling entirely by endurance. Although some ships sang folk songs to try to relieve boredom, and even the accompanying Novgorod women sang local folk songs, all the singing could not reduce the fatigue of the arms.

    Otto could see the fatigue of his men.

    He stood on the bow, holding the wood carving of the horrible snake head on the bow, his bearded face was illuminated by the soft light of the setting sun, completely different from the tired appearance of others.

    After all, no one would complain that the chief leader did not personally act as the oarsman.

    "Brothers work harder! I''m going to stop at Tamsui Island. I know you are all tired. When we get to the shore, we will eat wheat and drink water! There are still a lot of perch in the lake. It''s easy. It can be caught! Tonight we will drink oatmeal and eat grilled fish and take a good rest!"

    The voyage can be regarded as hopeful. The leader''s lead ship uttered an exciting roar. The following ship did not know what had happened. With the tacit understanding of the past, and the fact that it was getting late, it seemed that the fleet was about to dock and rest. .

    Docked? Which shore is it?

    The fleet had just passed a road with a huge sandy beach. At first, everyone thought it was a docking place, and never wanted to lead the ship to bypass it and move on.

    Otto will not risk docking, especially the returning fleet has as many as 700 people. The presence of a large number of women, children and supplies made him have to find a reliable docking point.

    A reliable island is just ahead.

    The "freshwater island" as a destination is actually Mohine Island. There is a small island like a dagger to the east of the island. The two islands are like twins, they are easy to distinguish.

    After a while, under the leadership of the leader ship, the fleet deliberately ran aground on the sandy southern beach of the island following the rising tide in the evening, and then the crew went ashore on a large scale.

    Those who landed looked like a wild horse, and those who knew a little about the island rushed towards the center of the island with the water bag that they held back. A large number of unidentified people followed closely. They only walked less than three hundred meters in the woods and saw the dreamlike lake.

    They paddled almost without rest throughout the day. They ate pre-made wheat cakes and dried meat and drank their own water, but almost no one went to the toilet. It''s not indecent, but it''s really out of stock.

    Many people are thirsty. When they see the lake, they kneel down on the lake like a deer, and drink directly whether it is clean or not. Others have already picked up the hemp rope nets they carried with them and tried to fish in the lake.

    Under the night, young warriors with aching backs and backs were sitting around the campfire, waiting for the wheat churning up and down in the pottery urn to be cooked.

    Originally, the wheat that everyone controlled was shared proportionally, so it is only natural that everyone¡¯s wheat is now gluttonous.

    Otto collected 200,000 pounds of Novgorod''s shelled oats, so much wealth. Otto was also greedy. He asked for half of it as the wealth of the chief family, plus the collection from Shilla Fort Although the agricultural tax in the first year was only 10,000 pounds of wheat, it was a real wealth of one''s own, and it was a very stable source of wealth with great development potential.

    Absolute power brought about such a result. Although it was an extreme distribution method, Otto felt that his opponents had taken care of him very much.

    Every young warrior can get at least one hundred and sixty pounds of wheat, so it seems that everyone doesn''t get much.

    In fact, what they have benefited from Sorgon is not simple wheat. Young people are happy to follow the leader to gain insights during the voyage, and more importantly, get a woman to be his wife. These wheat are all free income, they are pure income. To know the time that the entire Sorgon team stayed in the east, it mainly relied on local people to provide supplies. In the days of Fort Shilla, everyone estimated that they would go fishing in the sea and catch rabbits in the forest. In Novgorod, the army''s food and drink expenses are of course entirely dependent on the locals, especially the retaliatory request that Pine Needle Manor provide most of the supplies.

    They ate the cooked wheat, and the women accompanying them were also asked to grind some wheat with a stone grinder brought from their hometown and make some wheat cakes with coarse flour for later use.

    The scent of wheat and grilled fish permeated the beach, and the warriors¡¯ stomachs clapped like stones. They were already tired and slept around the campfire because of low blood sugar after gluttony of carbon water.

    Together with the old father Otto, they all rushed to sleep wrapped in a blanket.

    "Damn it, I thought you guys wanted to have a bonfire party. I was really worried."

    Rurik didn''t want to go to bed so early. He only ate a small bowl of cereal and sat on the dry gravel by the sea, listening to the waves and watching the moonlight and stars, and the rows of ships.

    "What do you think." Arik came with a wooden bowl and sat next to his brother.

    "This is too lack of vigilance."

    "Ok?"

    "I mean father and them. If there is a surprise attack by the enemy, we sleepy fellows will be in danger."

    Arik was speechless for a while, and laughed, "You are too naive, is there a force in this sea that knows better navigation than us? Who are you worried about? The Finns? Or the Estonians you are talking about? You see, this This island is already our territory. I never knew that there is a lake here. It seems that we should stop here for our sailing in the future."

    "It''s better to be more vigilant." Rurik shrugged, as if he was worried.

    Arik swallowed his third bowl of porridge in two mouthfuls, and said casually, "Damn it, who would have thought that the ship would become bulky? Look at my brothers. Is it normal for them to sleep after dinner? "

    "What''s the matter?" Rurik twisted his head back again. "They won''t catch cold when they are wrapped in leather."

    "They are so tired, maybe we have to take a good rest on this island."

    "Huh?" Rurik was taken aback. "The leader has no plans to do this."

    Arik looked helpless: "Unless there is a southerly wind tomorrow. I think everyone should rest their arms."

    south wind? How easy is it? It is simply impossible.

    Rurik knows the basic geography of Northern Europe too well. There is no mountain range in it, so the north wind can blow endlessly in autumn and winter.

    Otto did not tell himself about the future sailing plan, maybe he told Arik?

    "Brother, you said our next voyage..."

    "Of course, be prepared. We have to go straight to the west. Maybe we won''t go to the second stop before we reach Tombstone Island."

    "Huh?!" For a moment, Rurik felt that this was not reliable.

    "Don''t be in a daze." Arik pointed at a group of children who were curled up to sleep by a huge bonfire. "You know the Novgorod language very well. You can talk to your new servants. Haha, seeing that girl has potential, you can cultivate it. You know the attitude of the leader..."

    Rurik gritted his teeth. He didn''t feel any embarrassment at all. He also felt that once he was in control of the highest power, he would have no ethics and comfort. He really wanted to marry as many as his own will. He doesn''t care about men and women for the time being. Now, there is nothing more urgent than letting the Ross tribe''s comprehensive strength take off.

    Everything is just like Arik''s prediction. When everyone stops exercising, the overdrawn body starts to feed back danger signals to the mind.

    Early in the morning, a large number of young warriors complained to the leader of their sore arms.

    "Absurd! You are actually afraid of paddling?! You never complained when you went to Shilla Fort! Could the enemy stop attacking because of your poor health!"

    Otto didn''t care about the exhaustion of the tribe He forced everyone to board the boat, even if it was physically weak, he still had to continue the voyage.

    Here Otto ignores the navigation on the Volkhov, Lake Ladoga and the Neva River, which is completely different from the navigation at sea. In the previous voyages, you almost didn''t need to paddle, and only rely on the river water to push the full-loaded ships forward, especially in the Neva River, even in the dry season, it can make the ships move quickly.

    Once in the ocean, to drive the overloaded long ship forward, the mortal Ruth must be overstretched.

    Forced will naturally not produce good results. The team was dragged when boarding the ship, and everyone was grieving. When it came time to paddle, everyone''s embarrassed expression made Otto realize his mistake.

    During the day, the fleet only advanced thirty nautical miles, and before evening, everyone was forced to dock on a larger island.

    She is the largest island in the Gulf of Finland, Gogran Island.

 Chapter 362ï¼š Gogran Island has a baby

    Any discerning ruler will realize the important strategic value of Gogran Island.

    Her geographic location is in the middle of the Gulf of Finland. Historically, she was one of the hot spots that the Russian Tsarist State and the Kingdom of Sweden competed for.

    There were Finnish ancestors who built small settlements on the islands. As the climate changes, the Gulf of Finland has more and more water and the islands are too far away from the mainland. Those Finns and Estonians who currently only know how to make canoes are already powerless. Go to places too far from the coast, and there is no need to take risks.

    In history, it was the Vikings who discovered the island of Gogland. Specifically, it was a Danish who believed in God. His name is the character Gog from the "Bible", so a small number of Danish immigrants established it on the island. Small fishing village, and named it Gognd after the first settler.

    The Rus, who belonged to the Vikings, shortly after the establishment of Kievan Rus, under the governance of the "saint" Grand Duke Yaroslav, the Rus army actively expanded its power in Estonia and collected taxes. Since then, an island of strategic value in the Gulf of Finland, All began to be controlled by Kievan Rus.

    If all of this is the inevitable historical necessity, then Otto led a tired fleet to land on Gogran Island in the late autumn of 830, which was a historic conquest.

    Maybe at first Otto just wanted to find a place to rest for his uncomfortable men. In the vast sea, she can be used as a place to land and rest, which is remembered by all the Ross people.

    The Ross people have known the existence of this island for a long time, and they know it is a barren place.

    Only when the Russ really united the Slavs to build a huge country can they realize how important this barren island is to the control of the Gulf of Finland.

    Right now, the Ross people are not interested in it, at best it can be used as a safe place to stop temporarily. In previous years, Otto also brought a fleet of ships to dock since then. They only took one night on the pebble beach in the south of the island, and they were driven away by the rocks of the man.

    The Ross people did not explore the island at all, but in fact, everyone felt that it was unnecessary to explore. There are four hills full of rocks on the island, and a small number of pine and birch trees struggle to survive, so the forest is also sparse.

    People who landed wanted to find a soft sandy beach, but there were only a lot of pebbles.

    Everyone brought their shovel in frustration, digging and ramming them again, leveling out a place for standing cones, and laying down on leather to rest their tired bodies.

    The bonfire burned one after another, and the fuel was some felled pine trees rich in grease.

    Those women and children were ordered by Otto to cook wheat on the fire for the tired warriors. In return, they would get enough porridge to fill their stomachs.

    For a rare feast, they work hard. Especially these Novgorod women who are to be married, they are very clear that getting on the ship of the Rus is to make a cut with everything in the past. Even if there are endless connections in each manor, they are all women abandoned by their parents and manor. What they can expect now is that the future Ross husband will treat his wife kindly as in the legend.

    These women have nothing to say about the skill of cooking wheat. If they can have an oven made of clay, they can devote some thoughts to making big liba that can be eaten for ten and a half months.

    The tired people all hope to find a piece of natural sandy land, as their shelter tonight, they have to level some pebbles, eat the wheat cooked by the woman, lie down and sleep.

    They think the stone is extremely redundant, but in Rurik''s eyes, isn''t that what they dream of?

    "The beach is actually full of pebbles that have been weathered and eroded by the sea? Then isn''t the hinterland of the island..."

    Otto, sitting by the campfire, shaved the shreds of fish between his teeth with resin. The warriors under his command looked really tired, and he himself was even a little bit sad.

    Otto made the decision and rested on this rocky island for a whole day.

    Regarding the next voyage, he discussed with his nephew Arik. The next berth was at the one where Arik led his department overnight, which is the so-called Naysar Island.

    Maybe after a day''s rest, everyone can get a good recovery of energy and physical strength?

    Liu Li Keben was a little tired. After realizing the huge stone resources of the island, that tiredness was gone.

    He held the wooden bowl of porridge that he had half-eaten and approached his father.

    "Did those women not spread the blankets for you? Your brother is asleep, and you should rest too." Otto said with a glance.

    "Everything is sleepy." Rurik sat beside his father, put down the wooden bowl and picked up the pebbles on the ground. This island looks like stones everywhere. "

    "so what?"

    "I have an idea."

    "Talk about it." Otto threw the tree branch, wanting to hear his son''s advice.

    Rurik then pointed to the east: "Fort Shilla is still using wood to build the wall, and a large number of buildings are also made of wood. I think these are expedient measures. As you know my plan, I want to build the wall of Fort Shilla with stone. Conuson said that the stones are not easy to find. I think this island is our quarry."

    "Huh? You want to use this island?"

    "Correct."

    Otto squeezed his beard. For building walls or something, building a wooden wall should be enough. "Rurik, you should know that building a wall with stones is a difficult job, do you think it is necessary?"

    "It''s necessary. I just hope that Shilla Fort will become a solid city. I think it is natural to use any means to strengthen our core defense in the future. Besides, we have to pave the road with stones."

    Whether it was building stone walls, stone houses, or stone roads, Otto didn''t think they were necessary.

    "Perhaps, we shouldn''t have rushed. Rurik, I think you are too eager." Otto reminded kindly. "In my opinion, rammed earth roads are enough. You know, there is no road to our hometown of Roseburg. Why do you have too high demands?"

    "That''s because you don''t care!" Rurik was a little excited.

    "Huh? If it''s not necessary, why should I care."

    "But for Shilla Fort, we have to be concerned. Alas, this matter can be covered by me." Rurik didn''t want to argue with him anymore: "Dad, what is this island called?"

    "Name?" Otto shrugged: "A deserted island full of stones, also has a name?"

    "Then call her Stieno."

    "Also."

    Rurik picked up his job again: "I will think about it tomorrow. I will take my mercenaries to the depths of the island to see. The stone island looks very large. If gold and silver mines can be found, even iron ore. It''s great too."

    The son actually thinks this way? Otto didn''t know whether to be happy or confused. Is this kid naturally fond of discovering ore, or is he too close to the blacksmiths? Is Rurik going to be a guest prospector?

    It would be great if you really found something good.

    Otto rubbed his son''s smooth little head: "Go, Jevlo has experienced a lot of battles, and you let him protect you. It''s best to find something good for me, and remember to come back in the evening."

    With his father''s approval, Rurik boasted that he could be an explorer with confidence.

    Those elite veterans from Tombstone Island under Arik''s long rowing made them tired. Not to mention the strong and young Sorgon army who had been treated at the Novgorod Center for two months and ate their special food in Shilla Fort. Now their strong and young belly swelled up, and they had unprecedented possessions. A little belly fat.

    The privilege of the strong is to be able to eat wheat with an open stomach! Even if oatmeal is a low-sugar food in later generations, it is more of a gimmick. Many young soldiers have accumulated some fat on their bodies, so that although they are more able to withstand the cold and can better survive the Arctic winter, it also reduces their physical strength.

    The sun rose, and the sun quickly dissipated the sea fog.

    The beach is full of lazy people, they continue to wrap up blankets to make up for their sleep. As for the women and children, they continued to obey Otto''s orders, hurry up to grind wheat for the entire fleet, and then use stones available everywhere to burn it to heat to roast the wheat cakes. All the pottery urns brought were filled with the fresh water brought from the previous island. Since they knew the next stop, not many people really cherish the fresh water now. The oatmeal was churning in the pottery urn. Otto deliberately asked the women to cook more quickly. When the soldiers could drink the porridge until noon, that was the real delicacy.

    The next berth is Naysar Island. Since it only takes a short voyage to rush to the mouth of a river, obtaining fresh water is naturally extremely simple. Even if the leader does not want to be harassed by the Estonians at the wrong time, Arik volunteered, and when he arrived at the next berth, he would take his brothers to row a boat to fetch water, so Otto did not want to interfere with the current water problem.

    Jeflo¡¯s intention was to reject the unexpected expedition. He also participated in the long paddling. He had to obey the master¡¯s order because of his physical exertion, so as not to carry an oak bow for him, and guard the master¡¯s stay. Rick explored inland of the island.

    Rurik brought all the mercenaries on this trip, and he moved the crowd as if he was going to be an enemy of the wild beasts.

    On a small island, is there a bird bigger than a turtle dove, or a beast bigger than a mouse?

    Fierce beasts shouldn''t and can''t be here, and Rurik himself is in good spirits. He is eager to shoot a bird or two in the woods and become the game tonight.

    They walked along the pebbly coast, and the whole team followed a counterclockwise direction and went all the way north on the eastern beach of the island.

    The north wind blew everyone''s faces, and the sound of sea waves echoed in my ears.

    "My lord, you want a lot of rocks. I think these rocks are enough to build Shilla Fort." The bored Jeflo spoke suddenly.

    "I know, these stones are very good." Rurik patronized the huge beach and marched on the rocky platform, "Be careful, don''t get your feet."

    "Then send some people over to mine the stone. Sir, as long as you are willing to give some money, brothers are willing to do it."

    "You?" Rurik stopped. He didn''t know if Jeflo''s words were deliberate or purely unintentional. "You have to forget it. I want you to fight against the enemy, not to make you stonemasons. It is necessary to mine stone. Maybe we should let a group of Novgorod people come over, or move some Kovin people to excavate the stone for me. ."

    "In my opinion, you can go to Mellaren to recruit some people."

    Maybe a mercenary captain shouldn''t have so many words. Rurik was a little unhappy at first, and he had to think about it after hearing what Evlo said.

    What will happen to Mellaren next year? Rurik estimated that many people would be hungry. Fortunately, they are adjacent to the big lake, so they should not starve to death by relying on fishing. Are they willing to be poor? Digging the corner of the Melaren tribe is regarded as a policy by Rurik. When the extremely poor children are collected by themselves, the next step should be to develop those adults and invite them to go on the ship of the Rus to settle the wilderness in the east.

    The expedition north along the coast seemed aimless, and Rurik was always aware of the rocks everywhere. Looking at this island, it must be a huge boulder that was forcibly lifted from the crust during a geological event. What is very different from the flat island I experienced before is that this island actually has mountains.

    They walked for a while, and an incredible thing came into view.

    "Huh? How big is this island? How come there are streams?"

    What was completely different from Rurik''s surprise was the excited expressions of the mercenaries.

    Yevlo pursed his lips: "I thought I really wanted to go to the mainland coast to the south to find a river to fetch water. I didn''t expect this island to have a stream."

    "Yes, it seems that the plan of the leader needs to be revised." After that, Rurik shook his neck: "We trace the source along the stream."

    They walked on the land on both sides of the stream, and began to truly penetrate into the hinterland of the island. After walking a little more than a kilometer, a small lake came into view.

    The lakes in Northern Europe are getting cold quickly, so they don''t nourish a lot of duckweed. Gogran Island has four larger lakes and a small water pool, which are supplemented by seasonal precipitation. The largest one is now witnessed by Rurik.

    On both sides of Amber are tall mounds, and the west is sunny with white clouds.

    "It looks like this is the middle part of the island." The experienced Yevlo judged.

    Rurik felt a little tired. He twisted his waist hard and sat casually on the soft pine needle cushions by the river: "I thought the island was big. Haha, it was a pleasant surprise to find a small lake. Jeflo, look at the sides The mountain is actually full of stones."

    Yevlo let out a long sigh of relief: "From my point of view, the entire island is a huge boulder. The forest here is not dense. Now that I have seen a few birds, there are no beasts." After that, he looked at his bow. : "I worry too much."

    Rurik shrugged: "If you go and explore again, there may be unexpected gains. Haha, maybe you can dig some delicious truffles."

    People who have nothing to do are of course resting for a while and wandering freely. When Jevlo avoided going to the toilet, after shaking his body, he noticed a tree not far away that was completely different from a pine tree.

    It is so tall and fluffy, and its winding trunk is completely different from the red pine. Looking closer, there are many such trees beside the lake.

    A special feeling drove him forward. He shook a small tree like his forearm, and was pleasantly surprised to find that the trunk was quite elastic. He cut it down without hesitation, cut off some twigs, and happily carried it to his master.

    Rurik, who ate a little oatmeal to replenish his energy, watched Evlo return with a strange thing, and asked casually: "Did you find any baby?"

    "There''s a baby! That''s it."

    Jeflo showed off the branches he had found, making Rurik look puzzled. "What do you want a branch for?"

    "Make a bow! Haha, do you know what tree this is?"

    "What is it?"

    "Is the ash treethe ash tree?" Rurik was more puzzled. He is not a botanist, and the Old Norse description of the tree is even less clear. "What can it do?"

    "It is a good material for short hunting bows. Every hunter wants it, but it is not easy to find. People in my hometown, as well as you people in Ross, are using oak for bows. In my opinion, Ash trees are the most suitable."

    Yevlo has been mentioning the term "grey". No matter how much Ruriek takes a good look at the felled tree, he certainly can¡¯t judge its true identity. Yevlo struggled to bend the branch and it rebounded violently. , Rurik felt instinctively.

    "Ah! This thing is really good material for bows. Where did you get it?"

    "It''s over there." Yevlo pointed to the lake. "My lord, any instructions."

    Rurik slapped his thigh and exclaimed excitedly: "I thought that this exploration would be rewarding! We actually found a good material for bows. Go, cut down all the ash trees on the left and right and take them away."

 Chapter 363ï¼š When Sorgonâ€™s fleet returned to their hometown in 830

    The so-called ash tree is actually the ash tree.

    People in Northern Europe saw that their gray-brown trunks were completely different from the pine trees everywhere, so they named it after the color of the trunk.

    Ash tree is a kind of existence with strong elastic trunk. European ash tree has twists and turns when it is young. When it grows into a big tree, it will have an "umbrella cover". Every fall, it has a golden umbrella cover and becomes a pine forest. Unique existence.

    No one is a fool and doesn''t know the elasticity of the ash tree. The predatory search by the Finns and Vikings has resulted in ash trees being rare. Some pewter rods will be made into bows with very good elasticity. However, their maintenance level is generally not high. No matter how good a single bow is in the hand, it will be replaced within two years.

    In the end, hunters can only use the oak bow to make do with it. It starts to lose pounds after shooting five or six hundred arrows. Fortunately, the manufacturing cost of this bow is not high.

    On Gogran Island, Rurik¡¯s biggest gain is a large number of pewter rods.

    In just one day of expedition, the team felled all five trees they found. Of course, everyone concluded that there were more ash trees on this deserted island where no outsiders settled. After cutting off the branches of the tree trunk, the mercenaries carried the stripped tree trunk on their shoulders and carried all of them back to the ship.

    The son returned from the expedition and brought a speechless treasure. Although Otto was unhappy, he was relieved that this thing was expected to be a very good bow.

    After a whole day of rest, or everyone stayed on the island for a whole day, the lost spirits were restored.

    They left a lot of bonfire marks on the beach, and left a pile of rice fields together.

    The "stone island" is full of stones, but there is also a freshwater lake. Its special state has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and it has become the preferred berth for the Rus people in the future, even if there are a lot of rocks.

    The fleet docked again on the island of Nassar. Arik introduced the clearly distinguishable traces of the bonfire on the beach, proving that it was his masterpiece, and pointed to the southern coast where there were the Estonian villages that were crusadeed and burned down.

    Those people are not Baltic people, but Estonian? They have food, they can smelt iron, and they have some leather. Only the military power is terrible.

    How is Otto not tempted? Bullying the weak and plundering wealth is really justified.

    It''s just now that the army has to hurry up, and there really is no time to hang around.

    Arik fulfilled his promise and really led a group of brothers to row to the south coast to bring some fresh water back.

    The fleet only stayed on the island of Naysar for one day, and then gradually left the Gulf of Finland.

    The sea ahead is extremely open, and those who boldly climb to the top of the mast gradually lose sight of the southern coast. At this point, the most arduous paddling is over. The entire fleet followed Otto''s flagship, the bow began to face the north wind, making a zigzag movement, and the overall overweight fleet began to sail awkwardly against the wind.

    One day after the word left Naysar Island, the entire fleet spent the night at sea, and they threw it at a slow speed during the night. In the second day, the fleet arrived at Tombstone Island!

    "Attention, we have already arrived at the islands. Brothers, after listening to my order, paddle cautiously." Otto stood at the bow as always, holding the vicious bow relief, and the oarsmen of the whole boat listened to the order. The entire fleet is very interesting and lined up in a column, like a small train, carefully shuttled through the waterways of the Aland Islands covered with sand and rocks.

    Even long boats with shallow draft do not dare to venture here. They must follow the determined deep water channel straight to Tombstone Island and spend the night on the island as planned.

    The Aland Islands are a huge group of islands extending from east to west for 150 kilometers. It is large and trivial. Most of the small islands have no settlement value at all, and many islands can pass through with water.

    Among the thousands of islands, the Rus chose an island with two small bays in the northern part of the archipelago and named it Tombstone Island.

    The geographical location of Tombstone Island is still 90 kilometers away from the mouth of Lake M?laren. Such a unique geographical location naturally restricts the nearby trade between the Ross and M?laren people.

    Tombstone Island was chosen because of its small and compact size, tortuous coastline and deep water level, making it an excellent port at this stage.

    Rurik, who landed on Tombstone Island, actually doubted his father¡¯s choice of location, because standing on Tombstone Island, as far as the west can be seen, there is obviously a larger island. That is the main island of the Aland Islands. Where is it set up? Isn''t the settlement more suitable?

    As the fleet returned to Tombstone Island smoothly, Rurik knew the true considerations of his father''s site selection. Tombstone Island is located in a natural deep waterway in the archipelago. Doing business with the M?laren people is never the main purpose. It is the most important thing to ensure the smooth sailing of the Sorgon fleet.

    The people who returned were congratulated by the heroes of the islanders, and what was even more heartening was that the fleet was not a lone visitor.

    Otto who landed unexpectedly saw Gould who was as fat as an elephant seal. The appearance of the big merchant first shocked Rurik, and he understood the whole story in an instant.

    Ah, look at the cargo ship with a significantly deep draft **** at the small bay trestle, and you know that Gould is doing the final transportation operation of this year.

    The almost missing big leader and his soldiers seemed to be descending from heaven. Jeflo saw an old man with a fluttering beard and a beard walking down the trestle bridge. The strong sense of shock made him retreat subconsciously.

    After a while, Gould hurried forward, covering his heart to the leader''s luggage.

    "You! Are you here?! Why." Otto asked when they met.

    "Dear leader, I am also surprised to see you here. Ah, the Sorgon fleet has finally returned?"

    "You didn''t answer my question." Otto urged.

    "Yes, Chief." Gould immediately raised his hand and pointed to his cargo ship: "Look, the ship is full of wheat. Allow me to tell you a good thing..."

    It''s definitely a matter of food! Otto has learned a lot from his son, so he won''t ask more. He urged: "Prepare me with a comfortable place. I have to take a good rest. Huh? Your walls have been erected? It''s great so that the **** Gotland can''t threaten our camp."

    Back at Tombstone Island, Otto felt like he had returned home.

    Of course, for those warriors from Tombstone Island, they are really bringing a group of precious trophies to reunite with their wives and children.

    Tombstone Island became lively again.

    The extremely limited number of Merlaren merchants who accidentally headed northward to Roseburg were thinking about doing some business with the Ross people on Tombstone Island, but they unexpectedly waited until the mysterious chief of the Ross people, Otto.

    Otto naturally received more than a dozen businessmen, decisively accepted a little gift from the businessmen, and saw the eyes of individual businessmen, which gave birth to a sense of disharmony.

    Otto''s feeling is correct, because those with blinking eyes are indeed merchants themselves, and on the other hand, they are instructed by Olekin, the leader of Mellaren and the leader of the alliance. It''s true that they do business, and it''s true that they spy on intelligence.

    An old man who was obviously weather-beaten and also obviously physically fit was actually the legendary leader Otto? No matter how he looked at it, he was more powerful than his leader Olegin. There is also the majestic aura of everyone who returned from Sorgon from the Ross. It is said that the Russ are far less powerful than the Melalenians. Even Rurik, the son of the leader of Rus, who has seen the lord, is also telling his own weakness. Today I saw a large group of Rus fighters. Who dares to estimate that they are really weak?

    Is it that the tribe that can organize a large fleet is weak?

    The businessmen who shouldered the responsibility of intelligence spying sighed for their good luck. They immediately began to sell their products at unusually low prices in order to get out of Tombstone Island early and report the intelligence to their leader to receive rewards.

    Merlaren merchants are all lowering prices, and of course it is the Ross people on the island that are benefiting.

    Merchants are mainly selling pots and pans made of earthenware and wooden daily necessities. Who cares about the reasons behind their sudden selling?

    A warm wooden house, now a bed for Otto and R¨¹lic. Before the break, Otto deliberately had a good chat with Gould.

    The dim oil lamp is not enough to hide the joyful atmosphere. Gould is in a very good mood tonight. He needs to behave in front of the big boss. By the way, he brags about Young Master Rurik''s feat in Mellaren.

    Rurik told his father about his experience in Melaren for a long time. The child said it alone. Otto subconsciously thinks that there is an element of bragging and exaggeration. He also doesn''t believe that his son really has such a great deed. .

    Now it''s Gould''s turn to describe it, Otto really doesn''t believe it and believes it.

    Especially wheat, they are so large that even Gould, who owns a batch of cargo ships, does not have the ability to transport them all at once.

    After drinking the "Rose Vodka" poured into the glass bottle again, Otto''s face quickly turned red.

    "Hahaha, wheat, a lot of wheat, this year our tribe will really not lack wheat. My dream when I was young actually came true, because we paid too much money for wheat."

    With Rurik being present, Gould did not dare to speak nonsense, and he complimented: "The problem of money is never a problem. Rurik is blessed by the gods, and we Roths have many ways to accumulate money. I really have a resourcefulness. Merchant, please rest assured, the big boss, next year''s trade season, I will make your family a lot of money."

    "I feel at ease with you." Otto slapped Gould''s shoulder enthusiastically, an affirmation of the businessman, making Gould flattered.

    Otto continued to mumble: "I heard Olekin wanted to see me. Okay, maybe I should go by now."

    "Ah? Chief, are you serious?" Not only Gould was surprised, but Rurik was surprised.

    Just as Rurik was trying to persuade his father not to have any extravagance, he must return to his hometown before the winter, Otto suddenly gave up, "Forget it. Next year, that guy will gather all the leaders of the alliance, my son said Olegin wanted Is it possible to retaliate against the Danes?"

    "Huh?" Who is Gould? Although he thinks it is absurd, it is unusual to say what he says from Otto''s mouth. "Maybe so, boss, what can I do for you?"

    "What else can you do? You are a businessman, and I want you to raise some supplies for me. I am very optimistic about your ability to transport supplies. If there is war, you have to transport a steady stream of food to my army, as well as new ones. weapon."

    "Ah! That''s really an honor for me."

    Hearing this quietly, Rurik was a little surprised that Dad really understood the importance of logistics. Obviously, this is the case. For example, when Beishou opened last winter, the whole team was surprised that they had brought enough dry food to eat for a month. If there is no such food, how can the hunting army of the expedition team complete the conquest of the Corvins along the frozen Oulu River.

    Having said that, the drunk father actually believed that the coalition after the alliance would fight back against the Danes and Gotland.

    Youdao speaks truth after drinking! Rurik guessed that his father had such a plan, and what was the result of such an analysis.

    The survivors of the Ostara tribe are now holding tightly to the thighs of the Roses. Otto has proposed war on the alliance, and Carlotta, a vengeful girl, must be the first to support.

    As long as the leader Olekin sees Carlotta''s determination, he will definitely avenge the Aostala people under the supervision of the leaders of other tribes.

    After some analysis, Rurik came to an astonishing conclusion. Regardless of whether the Alliance makes a decision on war, as long as Otto mentions war, the entire alliance will inevitably unite to counterattack the Danes.

    The choice of war actually fell into the hands of the Rus?

    In the past few years, the Rus people have not failed at all, and many conquering victories have made the people full of expectations for war. Because for those young people, fighting for the great **** Odin, the dead souls go to Valhalla to become heroic spirits, and they can plunder a lot of wealth if they survive. Those soldiers who followed Arik against Gotland have gained a great deal. Which young man is not greedy?

    Otto squeezed the empty glass bottle tightly by his drunkenness: "Really warrior, drink the strongest wine and slash the worst enemy. It''s time to continue our revenge. I want to avenge my brother Ogier and lie down. The soldiers on this island have revenge! They died in battle and must be buried with ten times as many Gotlanders. The revenge will continue. This has nothing to do with Olegin."

    How could Gould not be afraid when he watched Otto bullfight? He thought that when Olegin was mentioned, Otto would respect the leader of the alliance. Obviously the Ross people didn''t take that guy seriously. Is this a good thing or a bad thing?

    Looking at Rurik''s solemn face, Gould could decide it was a good thing.

    What is the Mellaren tribe? The person Olekin abused him, Carl is a boastful fellow, is this kind of person worthy of being a leader? How can they have the talents of Otto and his son?

    Gould actually felt vaguely that Rurik never wanted to be a leader. He still prefers to be a real power leader, who is under the command of this leader, not a few thousand people, I am afraid it is one hundred and two hundred thousand, even More. Rurik wants to maintain the relationship between the leader and the people through a system of taxation and contract, which is completely different from those in the past.

    The next day, when Otto was sober, he talked about whether to break into Lake M?laren and meet the leader assault, and gave a negative answer.

    In this way, a much larger fleet is formed, and there are so many people on board that there are more than a thousand people!

    The family members of the boat builders'' family, together with almost all of the family''s property, merged into the fleet. The craftsman who can build cargo ships publicly declared that the family had immigrated to Ross, and those female spouses had nothing to say, and told many people braggingly that the family would be respected by the leader of Ross himself after the family immigrated.

    This is a good time. Some carpenters and potters dragged their families around, ended the wait and see, and decided to take their own talents to become the Ross people.

    The construction of Fort New Rose is in full swing, and the key inspection of the two islands on the return journey has made Rurik made up the determination to develop the "Stone Island" and the "Freshwater Island". To carry out construction, a large number of craftsmen are needed. Professional potters and carpenters really only seek a steady stream of immigrants to supplement.

    The magnificent fleet began its final voyage, with long ships guarding cargo ships escorting grain and various immigrant ships. Otto wanted to let the new immigrants see enough of the heroic appearance of the Ross warriors, so that they could have confidence in the military strength of the Ross people, so that they could do better in the future.

    The final voyage became a torment, and people who had been in their hometowns for a long time went crazy. Especially for those young fighters, reuniting with their families is the simplest idea for everyone. They have already planned, and the trip has yielded a lot of benefits, and there will be no worries in life for a long time in the future, so that the wife can get pregnant again without any worries. Life has become much better than before, which greatly stimulates the motivation of young couples to raise their children indiscriminately.

    800,000 pounds of wheat Isn''t it a very huge order of magnitude? The Ross people are proficient in mathematical calculations of a small order of magnitude, such as "800,000", which is already an order of magnitude surpassing many people''s cognition. In their view, since the chief family promised to sell wheat slowly at the usual price of ten pounds for a silver coin, it seemed that the whole tribe would never worry about eating wheat.

    There is so much wheat that the transport ship will capsize. Do we have to worry about it not being enough to eat?

    The first batch of materials that arrived at Roseburg caused a strong sensation among the entire tribe.

    It was another cold morning. Some fishermen who were fishing for another wave of fish before the sea froze madly broke into the fjord. They landed on the shore and passed the good news crazily-the big leader carried an unprecedented huge boat. The team''s victory is back!

    No, there are crowds on the coast, and their golden hair is like a wheat field. The beach was crowded with people, and everyone pointed to the fleet that appeared suddenly, and many people simply cried with joy.

    Niya, the wife of the leader, she was full of excitement and tears. The husband and son came back as heroes.

    They are the real heroes, they are really thinking about this tribe, and this winter, the Ross people have once again refreshed the concept of what wealth is.

 Chapter 364ï¼š When the keel of a big ship was laid

    When Otto returned to his hometown of Roseburg, on the surface, his hometown had already taken on a whole new look.

    When he returned, he summoned many people and went to the long house to see the old high priest.

    As for the ten Balmerk travelers who according to his son claimed to be from the other side of the mountain, Otto accepted their warrior salute as a king for the time being, and promised to have a good chat with them in a few days.

    The soothing beach is full of gravel, and now there are a number of wooden trestle bridges.

    In the old Roseburg, a large number of ships were pulled directly to the gravel beach, and even more directly to the big wooden shed, where boat builders and carpenters would repair them in winter. In winter, almost no ship owner will allow his ship to be frozen on the shore by sea ice and wind.

    The times have quietly changed!

    Look at those trestle bridges. They are the property of the Gould family and the real wharf of the Ross tribe.

    Both sides of the trestle bridge are full of generous large cargo ships.

    They are so heavy, it seems that I really don''t want to push them to the coast, and there is no need for them. Their sturdy body has been completely immersed in the sea, forcibly resisting the pressure of the sea ice.

    Compared with the past, the total number of ships in Roseburg is unprecedented, and there seems to be a gray forest growing on the coast, which is full of towering masts and winded sails attached to them.

    After all, it is already October, and everyone wants to believe that Mo Kan is still bright now, and the first snow will always come suddenly.

    It has been more than half a century since the tribes migrated to the fjord of Roseburg. The local people know very well about the climate and hydrology here.

    After the first snow, the whole world will change. Even if the sea does not freeze instantaneously, the land is likely to be covered by knee-deep snow, and the lifestyle of the Ross people will undergo a complete change.

    From a bright and cold beginning, Otto awakened from his comfortable bed. He gently pushed away the sleeping aging wife beside him, which undoubtedly disturbed the sleeping children in the other two rooms. The only child, Rurik, has experienced a thrilling and meaningful summer. A child is showing his father what a natural strong man is!

    He stood in the empty hall, filled a few pieces of carbon into the fireplace, pushed open the thick wooden door, and a fragrant cold rushed over his face.

    It was the Briton maids who were already cooking the morning porridge as usual.

    After a while, the whole family regained consciousness.

    The wooden table on the side of the wooden wall was put down, and the tiny family that used to have only three people has now become quite large.

    Lulik¡¯s side is surrounded by four girls of the same age as Lumia, Carlotta, Ella, and Seporava. They are destined to be Lulik¡¯s women, and they are naturally a member of the leader''s family. .

    A large wooden bowl was filled with rotted wheat, which was filled with salt, which was more in line with Otto''s appetite.

    Soon, a pottery urn was brought to the table by two maids together, and inside was a big stew of yellow carrots, cabbage and onions.

    Now that he has returned to his hometown, a bottle of spirits has become a standard for the chief''s meal.

    Is this breakfast? Not only. The Ross people often eat breakfast and lunch together. Otto is pleased to have this hearty meal full of grains, but he has to formally investigate the current situation of Roseburg.

    After drinking half a bottle of wine and eating half a bowl of wheat, Otto really got up.

    "Rurik, you did a good job."

    "Huh?" Rurik, who was patronizing the grains of wheat with chopsticks, raised his head, and the other girls also put down their chopsticks.

    Regarding tableware, Otto never felt that his son or even his trained men used two wooden sticks to replace the role of a spoon. Are children''s little hands very flexible? Looking at your rough hands, you definitely can''t do any delicate things, such as manipulating two small wooden sticks. Of course, he is handy to manipulate two big wooden sticks, that is, the oars!

    Otto did not hesitate to regard "chopsticks" as a kind of alienated oars, able to manipulate it dexterously, which shows that his son has not forgotten his roots, and those children from various tribes are really actively becoming Ruths .

    Otto was pleased to see it, and I have to say a few more words here.

    "I inquired. The Gould''s warehouse is indeed full of wheat. There are several large wooden sheds built by the sea, and slides that have been pieced together with pine wood. I know that those boat builders are already in our home. Settled. Many talents have joined us. This is a good thing you have done."

    This compliment Rurik was a little complacent, and he modestly said: "Dad, you haven''t gone to the Oulu River to the east to collect taxes from those Corvins. And me, I should also go to the north, to Elronburg. Take away the local people¡¯s tribute."

    "Soon, I will organize a fleet to complete the final Sorgon of this year. You don''t need to worry about this. I just thought, are you serious? The tone has spread. Starting tomorrow, you will deliberately sell a batch of grain. ?"

    "I had an agreement with Gould." Rurik made a serious face. "You complained that I was too expensive, which caused our family''s silver coins to shrink drastically. I will sell a certain amount of food, a batch of silver coins in the hands of the people. It will return to our hands again. Dad, you know my attitude. Those silver coins are only silver coins. It is not silver coins that can warm people¡¯s hearts in the cold winter, but food bought with silver coins. In my opinion, only for our tribe. , You and I never have to worry about silver coins. In the past when silver and copper coins were scarce in our tribe''s hands, life was still taken. Dad, can you understand?"

    Rurik said a big deal with great interest. How can the slightly drunk Otto understand? Besides, Rurik''s remarks are a bit profound.

    "In my opinion, silver coins, copper coins and gold coins are not that important. We really need them, but we cannot rely on them. In my opinion, the most important materials to maintain the stability of our tribe are two kinds of food. And what to wear. The most important thing is food! As a leader, we must stock a large amount of food and dried meat, just like the immigrants from Shilla Fort in the east did..."

    What Rurik wants to describe is that under the Rus tribe under his rule, the core of economic operation should be the food standard.

    Grain-based, this grain refers to a variety of storage-resistant foods, so that they can perform a certain monetary performance.

    Now, the warehouse that can store 800,000 pounds of grain is really only owned by the Gould family. Is it risky to store all the food there? Rurik felt it was extremely safe.

    Gould himself is like a loyal second wolf showing his soft abdomen to the head wolf. This old guy who claims to be less than ten years old is madly giving his heirs to the new leader of Ross. A noble position, and even a brighter future.

    Big merchants like Gould, in order to stock up that huge amount of materials, have the motive to build larger warehouses.

    The Ross tribe is essentially a thriving economy. In the final analysis, everyone is fighting for food. However, the medium of transactions in this world is the immortal gold and silver. If the trade is only trapped within the tribe, is the currency system composed of gold, silver and copper still so indestructible?

    The entire tribe did not discover that the Russ¡¯ commercial transactions have relied heavily on silver coins in recent years. Since visiting the Mellaren tribe and hearing other deficiencies, Rurik feels that the status quo in Roseburg is extremely abnormal.

    The root of the anomaly lies in the fact that a large number of Ross families still have a large number of silver coins. After all, the victory looting a year ago, coupled with the usual trade, the amount of silver coins finally circulating in the Ross tribe is approaching a terrifying 200,000!

    Its concrete manifestation is that the people of Rus suddenly become rich! The people of the tribe are deliberately high consumption, and labor costs such as shipbuilding, charcoal burning and pottery burning have risen sharply. Knowing that they had come to Roseburg to do business and began to pay taxes, a large number of southern businessmen came and vowed to make a lot of money from the Ross people.

    The merchants can indeed make a lot of money, but they also love the extremely high-quality iron products that the Russians began to manufacture in large quantities, including steel swords ordered. For these appliances, they are willing to spend big money.

    What is the result of this? !

    A large amount of silver coins still circulate in the small world of Roseburg, but the economy based on silver is extremely fragile. Silver coins are not credit banknotes. There are almost two ways to obtain them, trade and war, both of which contain great uncertainty. Rurik¡¯s understanding of history is that countries that rely heavily on silver capital, once Abnormal supply of silver, or its replacement by another currency medium, will inevitably encounter a serious social crisis.

    Although Roseburg did not exist at the beginning of the crisis, Rurik had to think about his future, whether it was unfounded worries, a plan B must be established.

    Since the price of wheat is fixed at ten pounds of oats for one silver coin, the oats must have certain currency attributes.

    If there is a silver shortage, the Ross people must organize an army to go south to looting the Gotland people who like to bury the silver, and the amount they can grab is really by luck.

    Food is not the case, it is much easier to obtain than silver coins.

    The dining table is no longer quiet, and Rurik talks about the importance of his "food-based".

    Although I don''t understand, how does Otto not feel the great wisdom of his son?

    After the meal was over, Otto changed into his imposing clothes, followed by an entourage, and even with Rurik himself, inspecting the entire Roseburg as a monarch.

    He first came to the wharf area, where more than 20 cargo ships of very similar styles docked neatly and quietly. This was a shocking scene.

    On the other trestle bridges, there are a large number of long boats arranged horizontally. The bows without any sculptures extending from their keels are fastened by a thick hemp rope.

    How many ships are parked here? Otto didn''t need anyone to tell him, he reached out and counted them personally, and came to an amazing conclusion-more than a hundred ships.

    "Huh? Are these boats all yours?" Otto hurriedly asked Gould, the owner of the dock, who was eager to say something.

    "Not all. The big boss, as well as Rurik''s twenty boats, are also parked here. You see, those boats have hull numbers. There are also some tribal boats, they paid a little money, and they docked here. "

    Another surprising news.

    Otto stroked his son''s little head: "Your boat? You made twenty boats in one summer?!"

    "It''s the Gotland ship that Arik looted." Rurik answered truthfully. "But I was in M?laren and brought in the best local boatbuilders. Dad, what do you think of the buildings that were built on the beach?"

    The rather sensitive Otto stomped his feet: "Shipbuilding?"

    "Yes! There is an old man named Hotla. Dad, look at these cargo ships, almost all of them came from this old man''s family."

    The stocky cargo ship really gives people a sense of security, and the big mast soaring makes the whole ship completely overwhelm the long ship. Looking at it so close, Otto has to admire its majesty. What Otto saw was the largest cargo ship owned by Gould and the largest ship in Roseburg.

    Gould seized the opportunity to brag about himself. Unexpectedly, Rick¡¯s bold words came again: "Dad! What are these boats? I have made an agreement with that Hotla, and his family will spend the whole winter to make more for us. A large cargo ship. In this way, if you go to Novgorod to ask for tribute, you don¡¯t need too many ships to venture at sea or even the work of oarsmen. It will rely solely on the wind.¡±

    "Pure sails?" Otto didn''t have so much confidence in this. "If the sails are really good, why don''t I use them when I come back? Boy, are you sure you can do it? Some people can do it?"

    "Of course, because it will be a brand-new sail, the sailors trained by the Goulds will have the ability to control it."

    Rurik deliberately sold off his son, watching his son''s confident appearance, Otto didn''t ask much.

    Since everyone is very concerned about ships, in the next step, Otto went straight to the shipbuilding platform on the coast under construction.

    Before entering here, the sound of Ding Ding Dong Dong attracted the attention of Otto outdoors.

    I saw a group of people approaching menacingly, and those little workers who moved wood had got into the wooden shed out of fear.

    Soon, the men living with wooden sticks and carrying a ticket for shipbuilding shirtless, walked out of the wooden shipbuilding shed they had built to welcome the visit of Chief Ross.

    Otto had never seen Hortra. He completely instinctively regarded a strong man with tense, sweaty arms and extremely developed golden chest hair as the so-called Hortra.

    "You are Hotla? A shipbuilder? I think you are more suitable to be a warrior with a warhammer to fight for me."

    Otto was dressed gorgeously on this trip. In order to show his dignity and beauty, the amber necklace around his neck is now mixed with some stained glass. Everyone knows Rurik, but if this kid calls this person father, then he must be the leader of Ross.

    The real Hotla leaned on his turn and slightly hooked his head towards Otto.

    In this situation, Rurik was taken aback: "Hotra, are you...sick?"

    "Maybe it''s not suitable for the first time in Roseburg." Hotra raised his head immediately: "The noble chief, I am Hotra. I am building a big ship for Ross. Everything is an agreement between me and your son. "

    Big ship? Haven''t seen the shadow of the ship now?

    Look at this old-fashioned person, who is actually the best shipbuilder? Otto couldn''t be convinced.

    Otto quickly understood the reason. Hotla himself has become the "chief engineer". The men and women of the family are the craftsmen who truly implement the design into the finished product.

    The huge ship, it doesn''t even have a shadow now!

    Otto approached the dim wooden shed, and everywhere in the shed revealed that it was hurriedly constructed. The scent of pine trees in the house is very strong, which means that the trunks that make up the wooden shed are only the pine trees that have been felled recently.

    Compared with other shipbuilding sheds, only this shed is the tallest.

    Thinking of the huge space inside, it doesn''t happen to be able to accommodate larger ships. In the final analysis, the shipbuilding routine is to build the hull first, and finally push it to the outdoors before installing the mast.

    "Where''s the boat? I think it''s empty. What do you call Hortra? You are the best boatbuilder in Mellaren. The big boat you built for us, hasn''t it started yet?"

    "It''s just the beginning. Everything starts from the keel." As he said, Hotra used his walking stick to the extremely thick wooden pole on the ground. "My lord, this is the keel of the new ship."

    "It? Are you kidding?!"

    "I didn''t joking," Hotra said very seriously.

    Rurik immediately pulled at his father''s clothes: "He really didn''t lie."

    Otto was still surprised. He pointed to the keel: "You call this a keel? Don''t you think it is too strange? It is actually two pieces of wood... No!"

    Otto suddenly realized that the keel of the mortise and tenon structure was pieced together with rather dry wood.

    Liu Lixue simply told the truth: "Dad, many people demolished their old houses in the summer, and I bought the girders. You see, the two girders of the long house are put together. Since they are in the past few Ten years have proved themselves strong, and the ships built by them must also be strong."

    Otto sighed slightlyyou kid, you really have you. It''s..." Otto realized that there was something wrong again, and the more he thought about it, the more he trembled. "How long is the keel of your ship? "

    "It''s thirty stika." Hotra proudly said.

    "Ah! So long?!"

    Although this length was a requirement revealed by R¨¹rik as early as when he was in M?laren, now that it has been implemented, it is also challenging Hortra''s shipbuilding level. Since the gold master thinks it is reliable, as a worker, what more nonsense?

    Rurik''s presence is to embolden himself! Hotra looked at the walking stick and said seriously: "It''s that long! The great leader, the Ross tribe will have a big ship. I dare say that there is no second ship in the entire alliance that is more powerful than her."

    Hortra is so confident. Looking at the sure face of his son R¨¹rik, what else is Otto questioning? They will build the hull of the boat in the wooden shed throughout the winter. Even if it is cold and snowy, it will not affect their progress.

    Because Rurik had planned a plan long ago, that is, in the next trade season, he strives to launch the big ship and embark on a brand-new Sorgon sailing to show off the authority of the Rus to the conquered people.

 Chapter 365ï¼š Aphrora Shipbuilding Project

    The Ross tribe is actively expanding. However, due to the limitation of strength and traditional way of life, the power of the tribe cannot enter the vast inland areas at this stage.

    The settlements built are all adjacent to the sea, and the tribes that have been conquered are all living along the river. In short, all the places where the Rus people set foot can be reached by boat.

    The Ross people at this stage are obviously a typical maritime nation, and sailing and fishing have long been the lifeblood.

    In order to maintain the stable and smooth flow of materials and personnel exchanges in the settlements, and to ensure the increasingly important commercial routes, the Rus must plan ahead to build a maritime force that can protect their own interests.

    It may be too early to build a navy, but the tribe must have one or more ships so that all tribesmen can feel at ease when they see them.

    Since the best shipbuilders in the alliance were recruited by themselves, they must use the existing shipbuilding materials to build a huge ship hull.

    This ship must cross the ages.

    Rurik did not dare to say that if the ship had the ability to drift all the way to the Americas after being successfully launched, it would at least be able to swim seamlessly across the Baltic Sea.

    Opposite to Rurik''s ambition is Otto''s suspicion. He stared at the keel carefully, doubting the reliability of future ships with the navigator''s instincts.

    "Rurik, are you sure that this works? It''s too long. I doubt that the spliced ??keel is reliable."

    This matter can¡¯t help but Rurik speaks, the shipbuilder Hotra, who swears that he will win with his vicissitudes of life: "The chief, for this boat, my family and I have gambled on the honor of our generations. If I fail. , My soul will be guilty forever."

    "Ah?! You have such an attitude?" Unexpectedly, for a boat, the boatbuilder can also swear an oath like some warriors.

    "We have this attitude. We are willing to believe in Rurik that we will...build the ship strictly according to his requirements. Since he is the one who has received the blessing of Odin, then our ship construction will also go smoothly."

    At this moment, Otto focused his gaze on his son.

    "Rurik, tell me your plan. Oh no! I think you''ve been calculating this shipbuilding plan a long time ago."

    "Hey, Dad, you really know me."

    On this point, R¨¹lik admires Otto very much. He is an old guy who has been blown by the sea breeze.

    He began to enumerate the many ideas he wanted to use on the new ship: "This ship will be pure sail power, a cargo ship with a huge load, and a strong warship. She will use a lot of pine and oak to assemble it, and it will be a lot of Use pine glue. She will have a real deck to protect the cargo and provide a place to sleep for our sailors. The stern and front of the ship will be built with wooden houses. The bow wooden house is a resting place for distinguished people, and the stern The wooden house is the cabin that controls the rudder."

    After just saying this, Rurik noticed that his father had been so pleasantly surprised from ear to ear. Some nouns may appear in this world for the first time, and Rurik didn''t dare to speak too professionally, so he had to gesticulate and use more vocabulary to describe one concept after another.

    "It also needs to have a huge mast, which will be a spinnaker. I plan to place a mast on the bow of the ship, so that we can use the wind at the bottom of the ship after it is hung on the balance sail. I also want to be at the stern. Put on the second mast to make better use of the wind. She will have the tallest mast of all our ships and will be the fastest sailing."

    The son is making up a beautiful dream for himself. It seems that this dream only needs a winter''s waiting to see the result next year. Otto guessed that maybe he couldn''t wait so long. Look at these Mellaren shipbuilders who came from afar and needed to do their best. They didn''t seem to be busy at all as if they were planning to spend the winter in peace and boredom.

    Snow and ice must not interfere with their plans, presumably Ruriek will always supervise them.

    While Otto was satisfied, Otto was also a little curious: "Rurik, do you always call the ship her? Is the ship still a woman? Or is it just because you love ships so much that you treat the ship as your woman."

    The old man''s words made Rick want to laugh, but there is nothing ridiculous about "taking the boat as a woman" after thinking about it carefully.

    "Because the Romans called ships women, they even named ships after the goddess."

    "Huh? Romans? Rome again, do you know them a lot?"

    Otto¡¯s words reminded R¨¹rich, think about it, everyone¡¯s understanding of Rome is still a piece of hearsay. wrong! Most of the people simply disdain and have no chance to learn about Rome.

    Rurik immediately lied: "The sheepskin book is a Roman relic. I saw the above record, they just called the ship a woman."

    "Well, it''s a weird custom." Otto shrugged. He himself had read the sheepskin book, but the text on it could not be understood. Otto was a little shy, and wanted to forcefully express that he understood a lot. He put on a posture of teasing a child: "My dear, what name do you plan to marry your woman?"

    first name? Name my woman?

    Rurik almost laughed.

    It is indeed funny to think of a ship as a wife, and it is true that the Romans took the lead in giving the ship a feminine name. All forces in Europe are interested in competing for the legacy of the Roman Empire and are eager to obtain a noble identity. It is also reasonable to inherit some of the legacy of the Roman navy.

    Otto did not think it was important to name the ships. He learned that his son had marked the fishing boats with clear numbers, which was an unprecedented move. Now he wants to marry a single ship with elegance. Your name? If you must do this, why not take a domineering name? ! Just like the invincible Red Dragon announced by the Danish leader.

    Since it is named, what name should be given to the first pure sail-powered ship of the Ross people?

    Since she is an epoch-making product, she should have a resounding name.

    "Yes! Just call her Aphrola!"

    "Huh? Aphrora? I thought you would have a louder name."

    Rurik also wondered: "Is she not elegant enough? This ship will be born in winter, and the Aphrora in the sky will shine. That is the parade of the Valkyrie. Dad, this ship is not only a cargo ship, but also a ship. A special warship."

    "Is that so?" Otto thought about it again, "Isn''t it better to name it directly after the Valkyrie? Such as Valkyrie, Brunhild, or Norn."

    "Absolutely!" Excited Rurik slapped his thigh wanton, his blue eyes ignited like flames. He immediately looked at the shipbuilders and said loudly, "Listen, I named this ship Aphrora. After we finished her, the construction of the second ship will start. They will be named after the Valkyrie. ."

    Hortra''s wrinkled face began to twitch violently. He was not agitated, nor was he inappropriate for naming the ship a woman. He cautiously suggested: "Ruriek, maybe this is not appropriate. I am afraid that God will be angry. , We shouldn¡¯t name the ship after the Maid of Odin.¡±

    Rurik shook his head: "Really? I don''t think it''s necessary. Hotla, I let you build the ship. Next year! When the Aphrora starts to sail, if Odin is really angry, she will capsize. I Think, Odin will not be angry about this."

    He is willing to believe in a great existence, but he doesn''t believe in any weird powers.

    Aphrora, which is recited in the Norse language according to the dialect of the Ross tribe, is basically just a noun describing the Northern Lights. In fact, in the final analysis, this vocabulary comes from ancient Indo-European language, and finally evolved into a vocabulary describing "Europe".

    Of course, Rurik named this ship, which is still in the keel state and whose construction plan has been basically completed, as long as it still comes from his evil taste.

    The Ross tribe really needs a ship called the Northern Lights to be the treasure of the country.

    Otto Lik and others stayed here for the longest time. After all, this place is an extremely important place for Otto to inspect the tribe. He must examine the wintering conditions of all the ships of the entire tribe, and even the winter work plans of all the shipbuilders in the tribe.

    In winter, the sea is frozen, and the action of fishing has turned into burrow fishing in the ice sea, and even the special short spear "guards the hole and waits for the seal."

    Otto was fascinated by Rurik''s dreamy plan, and he was even more surprised that his son could make plans with the shipbuilder in a short period of time. Do not! The planning must be done at the time of Mellaren. Some thin wooden boards are engraved with traces, the traces are not blindly carved, it is the blueprint of the shipbuilding plan! The ships were made according to the patterns described on the wooden boards, coupled with their exquisite craftsmanship of shipbuilding, and the most important thing was the direct participation of the sacred man Rurik.

    Otto believes that this will be a huge success. What positive impact will the launch of the Aphrodite bring? Otto couldn''t make any estimates at all.

    Because the situation is more special than Otto can imagine!

    What Rurik deliberately built this time is a highly imitation Caravel-type sailing ship.

    Because of some nautical games he encountered on that plane, Rurik had a little understanding of the history of ship development in Europe. The Caravelle, in the language of the Iberian people who built it first, is the "oak boat". It has learned a lot from the experience of the Eastern Great Sea-Eater on the sail system, and combined with the local hull, it has created such a treasure with ocean-going navigation.

    The cargo ships of the various tribes of the Viking family are the originators of European sailing ships! The hull of the Caravel ship in history was born from the continuous transformation of the Viking cargo ship for five hundred years.

    Caravel¡¯s huge spinnaker, of course, can¡¯t achieve the maximum downwind sailing efficiency like a balance sail. It is better at being able to steer freely at a small angle, and can even steer any wind direction. A series of refined operations means that as long as there is wind, she can sail freely.

    A great dream is being realized, and Rurik is very relieved of those boat builders.

    Only in terms of expenses, Rurik didn''t plan to tell his father the truth.

    For a conventional cargo ship, the price offered by the Hortra family is already an astonishing five hundred silver coins. The Aphrora under construction is more complicated to manufacture and requires more costs. Also, because it must be manufactured forcibly in winter, the labor costs are also huge.

    Hotra gave a very high offer: three thousand silver coins.

    And this is just the cost of the shell.

    In order to build the ship''s hull, the Hortra family had to hire some Ross people to cut and process wood, and even buy the finished products of local carpenters and blacksmiths. The consumption of pine glue, which is used as a wood gap adhesive, is also huge, and it has become one of the important reasons for the cost. Most of the three thousand silver coins will fall into the hands of the Russian laborers. In the end, the boat builder''s profits are not amazing.

    When the hull is finished, a large number of strong men must be gathered and dragged to the outdoors along the slide. At that time, a pine tree from Elronburg in the north was transported and turned into the main mast of the ship.

    It is a normal decision to use straight red pine as the main mast, so can it be used as a keel?

    If only ordinary ships are made, pine wood can certainly serve as the keel. Since this is a huge ship that challenges the strength of the shipbuilder, it must be built with stronger oak.

    Shipbuilding has always been a very expensive business, and how big a ship can be built is also an evaluation mark of a country''s manufacturing level.

    It is logical that Rurik would ask these people to dig a pit and build a waterproof dam with wood and sand. This is a dry dock, and it is the key to building a large ship.

    Obviously, in the current situation of assault construction, there is no time to dig the dry dock.

    The Aphrora had to be built on flat ground, but fortunately, it would not be extremely large, and the existing manufacturing process could serve such a behemoth.

    Rurik is still unable to estimate the true cost of a large ship. If the cost of the expensive hull will account for most of the finished product, the final cost of the Aphrora would have to be four thousand silver coins.

    It seems that this amount of money is not much for Rurik, but he is currently unable to control even a silver mine. Since the roots are that the Rus people cannot issue currencies that are accepted by all tribes, it will be inevitable that food will become a special currency. Four thousand silver coins correspond to forty thousand pounds of grain.

    The Caravel-type sailboat itself is a small boat, with a displacement of about 50 tons, but a full load displacement can reach an astonishing 80 tons. She is a small ship that can carry cargo in her belly. Because she has a slightly flat hull, the center of gravity of the ship is extremely low after it is loaded with cargo or ballast, and she stands on the sea like a tumbler.

    What Rurik expects most is such an effect, even if the ship will cost himself a lot of money.

    The huge amount of money to build the Aphrodite must have a milestone significance. How many ships of the same class will be built in the future? Rurik had an expectation in his mind.

    "I have to have at least ten ships, or more. This type of ship will become the main transportation force in the future. Of course it is very expensive. If I can sell more high-value goods, I will buy a huge amount of grain from Melaren. , The problem is not big."

    The ship building plan started with the Aphrodite, and what can support her and the subsequent sisters'' construction is, in the final analysis, food.

    On this day, Otto led his men to complete the tribal inspection. He stayed in key areas for a long time, and he naturally withdrew after a few glances at the less important places. For example, Otto hasn¡¯t realized until now, what does it mean to emigrate female slaves like Fodegan with a ticket to be good at sewing?

    In Otto''s concept, it is impossible for the women in the family to make all kinds of clothes for men. Otto does not have this concept of making money by processing ready-made garments and opening a tailoring factory.

    Rurik thinks this is of great significance. Fordgen¡¯s tailoring workshop and Holtra¡¯s large shipbuilding workshop are clearly a kind of enterprise. They can create more wealth, and as the chief family, they have the right to collect more taxes.

    The balance of the "big cash box" is seriously insufficient, and maintaining a large amount of advanced reserves is the wealth backing of the series of plans carried out by Lurik. Although the backing has now become a huge amount of food, it is still very important to control a large number of silver and copper coins that can be used flexibly.

    On the second day of Otto¡¯s inspection, a food market arranged by the chief¡¯s family was formed on a cold beach.

    A large group of tribesmen who were interested in buying oats gathered together with their money in a mess. It was shocked that Rurik felt that the tribe was going to carry out a violent looting for a while, and even lead to a trampling accident.

    Fortunately, with the experience of distributing trophies, neither Otto nor Liurik could sit and watch the tribe in a coma.

    The mercenaries obeyed the leader''s order to maintain these. They gradually formed a line, waiting for the opportunity to buy food for themselves in the constant complaints.

    The huge balance finally collected a hundred pounds of fresh wheatThe buyer put it in a pottery urn or took it away in a burlap pocket.

    This time the upper limit of food distribution is one hundred thousand pounds of food, which is enough for 1,000 people to receive one time, and Lurik will recover 10,000 silver coins from the sale.

    Rurik disagreed with his father''s plan to distribute grain on a large scale. It is said that the grain is the private property of the leader''s family, and more is still the private property of Rurik. How to use it should be arranged by the property owner.

    The people of the tribe do not have a reliable granary. They do have a lot of silver coins and rush to put a lot of food. They will damage the food because of their poor storage, and they will lose more than the gains.

    Slowly releasing the food, Rurik boasted of a strategy. When the people of the tribe have almost eaten their food, they will release the next wave of 100,000 pounds, for example, every two months, so that 800,000 pounds of food can really be carried through a special distribution method. The next harvest season, in a sense, is to use limited grain reserves to achieve the magical result of "wheat all year".

    Of course, this is still an expedient measure when the food reserves are extremely low. If the food is really large, then the Ross people should make a full-scale wine. It is not uncommon for drunks to lie down and snoring in the end.

 Chapter 366ï¼š Agreement with Balmerk Travellers

    The ten travelers from the Balmerk tribe arrived in Roseburg during the warm summer season, which is already October.

    Do you have to walk back to your hometown on the ice and snow in winter?

    The leader of the traveler, Mordgen, he smashed his brothers and friends, carried ships over the mountains, and took huge risks to try to trade in fur with the Corvin, and he has made a fortune in his hometown. If it was only the fur trade, this operation really yielded good benefits.

    Visiting the homes of the Ross people is really an adventure on the road of travel.

    At the beginning, Mudegan was pleasantly surprised by the Ruth¡¯s hospitality, and even more shocked at the Ruth¡¯s construction of the homeland and the Ruth leader¡¯s ambition.

    After completing the salt-for-leather trade, because of Rurik¡¯s request, their party was allowed to settle in Roseburg as a guest, and the daily living expenses were actually Rurik¡¯s own pocket.

    They maintained absolute awe at the beginning of the period, knowing that they are in an unknown territory, and for their own benefit, they must be cautious.

    However, they do live with the Ross people.

    "You are not fundamentally different from us."

    There are many large cargo ships in M?dgen and the Russ. Fishing boats frequently enter and exit the fjord. When the sun is shining, the sandy beach will gather a lot of sieve fishermen. The boat builders ding ding dong dong in their small workshops to build ships, and the loggers always carry small trees with their own efforts on the winding roads of settlements...

    There are similar scenes in the Balmerk tribe. Everyone has a very similar lifestyle, and there is no communication barrier in the language spoken. The strangeness at the beginning is quickly disappearing.

    "Maybe, we have a common ancestor, and our ancestors also went from here to the fjord to the west through the Great Mountain?"

    It wasn''t until the Ross people began to show some incredible black technologies, especially the casting of molten iron in blast furnaces, mass-produced steel swords, the making of various soaps, and even the manufacture of glassware.

    "Ah, we have the same soul, but not really the same. Your way of life is really more wonderful."

    Mordecen imagined that if he brought a lot of silver coins, he should buy some rare things in Roseburg. It should be more compact and easy to transport, and its value is much higher than leather. However, he is really poor. The original purpose of coming from the great mountain is to chase wealth.

    During his stay in Roseburg, he inquired about the past of many locals, even some ancient legends, and even recent hero stories.

    For example, Rurik, who was blessed by Odin, and Arik, who made the Gotland fearful, conquered Otto, the leader of Novgorod in the East.

    These three people are real heroes, and because they have had the most contact with Rurik, Mordgen is completely convinced that this child has received the favor of God.

    But what about that woman?

    The high priest of the tribe, Veria, is said to have lived for eighty years! Some Ross people chewed their tongues, saying that Veria was dead long ago, and now there are others who have been hiding in the priest''s house for a long time. In other words, the aging skin is still Veria, and the soul inside is already a Valkyrie.

    Ordinary people have no right to enter the long house of the priest. Who knows what is going on inside?

    Many people are willing to believe that the gods come to the world, just because everyone hopes to get the blessings of the gods and their lives can be better.

    ...

    Maybe in September, Modgen should bring his restless brothers back to his hometown with the exchanged leather.

    The leader of the Ross people and the huge fleet have not yet come back, and even the familiar Rurik has gone to Mellaren, the core area of ??their Mind Subtribe Alliance.

    "Maybe I need to choose a time to try my luck with the legendary M?laren tribe. Oh, if I meet other Norwegians there, will they recognize us Balmerks?" A big dream is in Modgen Brewing in his heart, he firmly believes that no one else in the entire tribe can run farther than his own expedition.

    If your team can conduct in-depth investigations, then how many treasures you bring back to your hometown becomes secondary. Wouldn''t it be a big profit to sell the information of the expedition to the leader?

    Mordgen lays his heart. If it snows in October, the team would rather stay in Roseburg and wait until the ice disappears and snow melts next spring to return. He thinks like this, but the brothers don''t want to stay in the realm of the Ross people.

    After all, they are not Ruths, or even members of the Mind Subtribe Alliance.

    Are you going to celebrate Hanukkah in a foreign land? If you can''t go back soon, do people in your hometown think that ten of your brothers have died on the other side of the mountain?

    If the people in the hometown really feel that way, wouldn''t their property be divided among relatives and friends? This is really outrageous.

    The other brothers bent their hearts together, saying that after the leader of the Rus came back, it would be best to meet him, and then brave the frost and forcibly return home.

    Their waiting was not in vain, no, Rose''s chieftain triumphed.

    When the Otto fleet sails into the fjord, the sails that are raised are like a cloud of fog pressing on the sea, and the spectacular scene has never been seen before!

    Among the many people standing on the beach watching the triumph, Modgen and his party were also present. They witnessed the magnificent fleet and thought that this was the norm for the Ross people, and they couldn''t help but admire it even more.

    Of course, for ordinary Ross people, they saw the largest and largest tonnage fleet in the history of the tribe.

    Finally, they met Otto, a weather-beaten and strong old man. It happened that such an old man actually had a very beautiful and very wise son.

    They were received by Otto, and they also got a promise to have an in-depth conversation.

    No, the historic and semi-official exchange between the Ross tribe and the Balmerk tribe was finally held in Otto''s home!

    This is a private meeting, Otto didn''t want to make the meeting too grand, he only invited Modgen.

    It is early winter, and the time of daylight is rapidly shortening every day. Since the astronomical autumnal equinox has passed, the time of day is much shorter than that of night.

    The lives of many Ross people, with the return of the Sorgon fleet and the absolute colder weather, entered the usual winter state. They are not "ice and snow warriors", and they dare not go for the treasures that can only be obtained in winter, such as a large amount of treasured leather. They just want to stay in a warm home like rabbits, relying on stored food to survive until the ice melts and the snow melts.

    The cold cannot destroy Otto''s will, and he feels that there is still a lot of work to be done.

    Go to the Oulu River in the east to collect the squirrel leather from the Corvin, and go to the northern Fort Elon to collect the ironware provided by the Iron Squirrel Tribe. Next, after Hanukkah is over, we will organize hunting teams to collect leather from unknown sources.

    Since the Balmerks are like people who suddenly emerged from the sea of ??ice, separated by a long space, there is definitely no reason for the two sides to be hostile. Then, the two sides have to establish a transaction and have to be big.

    In this regard, before the meeting, Otto had already made a brazen decision.

    The charcoal blocks of the fireplace were slowly burning, the thick wooden doors were closed, and the warm living room of the leader''s house, relying on the wooden chandelier hanging from the ceiling, illuminated the whole house with the light of the bronze oil lamp matrix.

    Rurik and Otto are here, and the father and son want to befriend Modgen.

    After some courtesy politeness, Otto basically learned the general situation of the Balmerk tribe.

    "A huge tribe with a population of 20,000? And everyone speaks the same language as us, are they equivalent to the second Mellaren? A good relationship must be established with them!" Otto was taken aback. Fortunately, the astonishment was limited to the heart, his face was still calm with a little bit of joy.

    After listening to Mordgen¡¯s endless introduction, Otto laughed a lot: "What a powerful tribe! I don''t know you."

    "Greatness is the leader, now you know us. You are the masters of the Kewen people, then we have a reason to trade with you."

    "Deal? Good! What my son and I want is a deal!" Otto straightened his back and asked knowingly, "Let''s talk, what kind of goods can you provide? I want to listen to your list."

    "This..." Has the topic suddenly become a pure business negotiation? Mudegan was a little excited, but then he thought about it, and worried that this was the temptation of the Ross people.

    Yes, the Ross people have used "magic magic" to make iron tools at an incredible speed. What are the things of their Balmerk tribe that can really attract the Ross people?

    He calculated: "There is salt, salted fish, turpentine, and..."

    There is nothing special about the items listed.

    "Is there nothing we don''t have?" Otto deliberately put on a look of disdain, hoping to force out what might be hidden in Mordgen''s heart.

    "Ah! Chief, don''t you like these? But Rurik, he said our salt is very good."

    Originally, Dad met with the identity of the leader of Ross and reached some mutually beneficial agreements with these travelers. I discussed with my father in advance, the two of them were willing to make a friend from afar.

    Rurik coughed twice: "Your salt is indeed very good, but who in this world knows how to cook salt? Poor quality salt is not a big problem for patience. I hope you can understand, Modgen, we treat you as a business The guests have supported them so far, not listening to you. Tell me, what other treasures do you have? We intend to trade."

    "Ah, we still have some iron ore, and we are also smelting iron, although the quality is not as good as yours."

    "Anything else?" Otto continued.

    "And...and..."

    Being stared at by two distinguished people, Modgen was really uncomfortable.

    He thought hard in his panic, and suddenly had an idea!

    "Where are slaves? I see you are gathering many foreigners. Maybe you need slaves very much."

    "Do you have any slaves?" Otto became interested slightly.

    "Yes! Of course there is! It''s... in the farther west, that big island." Mordgen tried to recall the news about Britain he had learned from the adventurer who had returned to his hometown, and the news reached his ears. Of course it''s adding fuel and vinegar. Now in order to demonstrate the strength of the Balmerks, Mordgen deliberately said: "There are many Britons on that British Isle. They are rich but weak. If you need slaves, I can tell our leader about this when I return. The Balmerks dared to sail the western seas. We caught a group of Britons and sold them all to you, how about?"

    Hear, Otto thought it was feasible without even thinking about it.

    Although Rurik sounds a little awkward, this is the current state of affairs in Northern Europe, Western Europe, and even Europe as a whole. Any kingdom, tribe, or tribe. They are all trying to use violent means to plunder the population of other ethnic groups, expand their own productivity and maintain and expand their power.

    As Rurik knew, the kingdoms of Britain in this time and space were still in a melee, and there were still many tribes in Scotland and Wales who had drifted away from European civilization. Taking people from a kingdom of scattered sand, as the master of Narvik Port, the Balmerks, why not do it?

    In fact, Otto still liked the good salt they made very much. It was also because the five Briton slaves who served in the house were really serious at work. This made Otto treat all the Briton slaves. All have a good impression.

    Otto closed his eyes and meditated for a while, then opened his eyes and suddenly said, "Mordgan, I think now that you should understand my attitude. I am willing to have close contacts with you. If our business cooperation can continue, I even hope to form an alliance with you."

    "Ah?! Alliance?!" Modgen never thought of this level from beginning to end. He was flattered: "Boss, I''m just an ordinary traveler. My brother and I are ordinary people in our hometown. We don''t have the authority to represent Barr. The leader of Merck,"

    "Of course I know! You are just ordinary people? But have you ever thought that if you can sit in front of me, you get Odin''s guidance? My Rurik is sitting here. In this way, you Is it really ordinary?"

    A compliment from the leader of Rose made Mordgen excited, and he also estimated the intention behind Otto''s beautiful words.

    Mordgen asked respectfully: "Big Chief, what can I do for you? Only in the years to come, deliver the good salt and Briton slaves you like?"

    "Of course not! I want to let your leader know that there are our Ross people on the other side of the mountain. We are willing to be friends with you, provided that you can bring us useful goods."

    "Oh, these words I will tell my leader exactly. If you don''t mind the leader, I will tell my people what I saw in Roseburg. If the leader welcomes all Balmerk traveling merchants, I think we can all get a lot of benefits."

    The words of Modgen are what Otto and Liurik want to hear the most.

    "I welcome you to do business! But you should also understand that when we do business here, we have to pay a certain tax."

    Maude nodded deeply: "I will tell my people about this matter."

    "Very good So when do you leave?"

    "If I can, I hope I will leave in the next few days."

    Modgen and his party should have returned long ago, and Otto had no intention of keeping these Balmerks after learning the news provided by his son. If the journey home is bound to travel through ice and snow, true warriors must be able to overcome these. If the Balmerk travellers can''t overcome even this trouble, the two sides will stop doing business in the future.

    They are leaving in the past few days, but are working as messengers. Ottoben deliberately sends them a ride to help them return to their hometown sooner.

    Now that I think about it, due to the collection of taxes on leather and ironware, my own sailing of Sogong is not completely over, and there is one final finishing touch to be done.

    "Then make an appointment! Three days later, I will organize a fleet and continue to collect the final tribute. You ten and your boat, I will take all of them. When we arrive at Fort Elon in the north, You start to finish the last journey."

    Favor, really a favor.

    "Oh! Thank you so much for your hospitality. I will call the brothers, let them prepare..."

 Chapter 367ï¼š Where does the leather come from

    A new voyage is now! To collect the final tribute before the sea is completely frozen, Otto feels a lot of pressure for this.

    He has not organized a fleet to the north of Roseburg in his life in late October.

    Although it hasn''t snowed yet, the bitter cold of early winter has already chilled most of it to the heart. Those who are poorly dressed are the most dangerous. If they can''t keep warm on any night, it may be the last night in their life.

    Otto couldn''t help but recalled the severely delayed Sorgon last year. It was also at the end of October. After all, the returning fleet returned from the southern waters, which was warmer there, so there is no need to consider the dangerous sea ice for now.

    "Damn it, maybe I will wait until the sea winds up and organize a reindeer sleigh team to collect the tribute."

    With a great victory across the sea of ??ice, anyone who has experienced it will not find it difficult to reproduce it again.

    Otto thought for a while, considering many real problems, he had to take an adventure.

    Use cargo ships! The fleet consists of cargo ships.

    "If there is a small piece of ice floes in the sea, the cargo ship will be able to crush it!" Otto did a real ideological struggle, and decided that he must act quickly.

    After all, I have an appointment with the Balmerks, as if letting the pigeons do not take them away, wouldn''t it seriously damage the credibility and honor of the Ross people?

    Otto wants to sail forcibly, and those who are willing to follow him to take risks again, how are they not under tremendous pressure?

    Everyone knows the dangers involved in sailing in ice-infested waters. People are generally not afraid of ship collisions and shipwrecks, and their fearlessness is actually limited to the warm period.

    The season is like this, the sea in October is already very hands-on, even if the brave winter swimmer, soaking in the water will quickly freeze to death.

    For the squirrel skin, for the chrome iron axe, and for the greater good, a small Sorgon fleet consisting of five cargo ships and five long ships, led by Otto¡¯s pros, is heading toward the depths of the bay with the momentum of creating history. The coldest and first frozen waters are moving against the north wind.

    A long ship with blue oars printed on its sails, she is Otto''s flagship.

    It''s a pity that this ship doesn''t have a clear name, she is just a tool to complete Otto''s decision.

    The core of this fleet is cargo ships, and all long ships act as guards.

    Replaced by Otto, who was extremely thick leather, he stood proudly at the bow of the ship as usual, looking far east.

    It is a pity that as a large ship with a height imitating the Caravel-type sailing vessel began to be built, Rurik has no longer looked at the long ships of the upper tribe.

    Rurik must follow his father to participate in this adventure in the winter voyage, because the tribute paid by Elronburg is his property. Moreover, the local iron squirrel tribe is legally his slave.

    A girl naturally took part in it, and she followed Rurik closely, on a cargo ship carrying a batch of grain.

    "When you get there, do you want to say something to your father?" Rurik asked casually.

    Girl Seporava, she is dressed in a coat stitched with ferret fur. She has been dressed in meditation, and she is a lovely little angel alive and well.

    "I... I don''t know."

    "Are you nervous? Don''t be afraid." Rurik looked at the girl''s red face, it was not shy and cautious, it must have been blown by the north wind.

    "I''m not afraid. Rurik, I don''t know how to talk to my father. You are a good person, but..."

    "what''s happenin?"

    "I..." Even in Roseburg, the child Sepolawa was reluctant to speak more.

    She didn''t know that the more quiet she was, the more interested Rurik was.

    She is born with such a temperament, and she has been very conscientious most of the time.

    "Do you have what you want to say?"

    Sepolawa looked at Rurik nervously, and she felt excited when she thought about ten years from now that she would give birth to the boy in front of her.

    However, there are contradictions. Rurik is a good person. She thinks so, but the Ross people are the conquerors. On this trip, the fleet is going to the big river where Corvin''s hometown is, but they have to go to Elronburg.

    The killing in the last winter has deeply shocked the young heart of Sepolawa.

    She is a simple and depressed girl, Rurik stretched out her hand and stroked her clean hair, "Don''t worry about it. I want to see how your father has built Elronburg. "

    "But!" The girl suddenly raised her head. "The task you gave them is too difficult. I''m worried..."

    "That is the task they must complete."

    She thought that Rurik could soften her heart and not have to force her people anymore. She did not want to leave Riek with a smile on her face and speak uncompromising words.

    Of course, Rurik''s heart softened at the first thought, but he was also cruel in an instant. A king must be consistent. Since Mechasta of Elronburg feels that he can complete the smelting and forging of a thousand chrome axes and even spearheads, he must complete it. Because what they produce is essentially a kind of munitions, so this promise is a military order. What''s more, Rurik remembers that the deadline for them to complete the task is the end of September, which is the end of October. If they do one more month, they still can''t finish it, that is malicious negligence!

    R¨¹lik has no intention of continuing to appease Sepolava, he has become essentially the master of the girl.

    Sepolawa is the actual kinship girl of the Iron Squirrel Clan, while the boy Telavis is the proton.

    Rurik told her to sit down and wrap a layer of wool felt to keep her warm. He himself often grabbed the side of the ship and gradually saw the land of the east.

    The fleet spent the night at sea. They sailed through the night. Before noon the next day, the fleet reached the estuary of the Oulu River quite proficiently.

    All of this, of course, is also attributed to the unique measurement skills of R¨¹rik, which made the fleet walk in a straight line out of the fjord. R¨¹rik used his mathematical skills to select the appropriate one for the fleet. Route, the fleet has arrived early on the island at the mouth of the Oulu River.

    Entering the dry season of the Oulu River, its shallow water level may be able to take cargo ships, and no one wants to take risks.

    Revisiting the old place, just to worry about their rebellion, Otto brought a group of armored warriors, even if there were only a hundred men, it was enough to frighten the Catfish tribe and other Kewen tribes.

    Of course, Rurik thinks that Dad is too cautious, and it is good to be cautious, but the resident Corvins obviously lost a large number of males in the war, do they have the strength to rebel?

    Five long boats entered the Oulu River smoothly, and Lurik followed the boats upstream. In the river, I really don''t know that this **** diving, that is, the long boat with a shallow draft can shuttle smoothly.

    Is the Oulu River only one meter deep in autumn and winter?

    On the long ship, someone was always carrying a long wooden stick to probe the depth of the water to ensure that the ship would not run aground. If there is any benefit in the dry season, it is that the weak current makes the sailing resistance less, and the Ross long boat can still paddle at high speed.

    Otto just wanted to get things done early. The fleet moved quickly against the current. They spent the night on the riverside and rested. They moved on the next day and suddenly found themselves in a small lake with an unstoppable force.

    There are haystack wooden houses near the lake, and the Catfish Lord tribe is here.

    There are some canoes floating on the lake, and the fishermen see the long boat as if they see a monster.

    The news of the arrival of the Rus quickly spread in small villages. Even though the tribe had already expressed surrender, many people were pulling the most important thing and fleeing in a panic. Because they didn''t know if the Ross people came to collect the tribute or simply plunder.

    Is it right to run away?

    The leader Kejas remembered that he had sent people to fight alongside the Ruths last year, and that they would not looting wildly after having such a friendship.

    But he didn''t convince many people.

    The old man, leaning on crutches, led a mere twenty members of the tribe, stood in the village that had quickly quieted down to welcome the Rus people''s landing.

    Soon, five long ships landed.

    Nearly a hundred heavily armed soldiers jumped off the ship, and the first to take action was naturally a handful of mercenaries of Commander Jevlo.

    This place was once the first battle of the mercenaries loyal to the Rus, and it was also the first place to shed blood.

    Evlo, who arrived here again, had to be more vigilant: "Brothers, be careful. We can''t expect them to surrender."

    Evlo¡¯s worries are necessary, or that all of this is Otto¡¯s instigation. At first, Lurik felt that Dad was overly cautious, but Dad said: We killed a lot of them, so they really surrendered?

    For a moment, Rurik was a little confused.

    Looking at the canoes randomly placed on the shore, it is obvious that the fishermen fled very suddenly.

    Feeling the unusually quiet here again, Rurik, who was tightly protected by the shield of the Ross warrior, had to become nervous.

    "Rurik, these catfish catchers...they..." A timid voice came from Rurik.

    It''s Seporava...

    "What''s wrong with you? Afraid?"

    "I...I ran against those catfish guys. They...are bad guys."

    Bad guys! Bad guys? The world is really absurd. At this moment, shouldn''t it be the Ross people who are leading the wicked? Although they are all Corvins, the gray squirrel tribe and the catfish lord tribe have always been in a state of hostility, and Sepolawa must have been indoctrinated since childhood that those who catch catfish are bad guys.

    But do these have any meaning?

    "Jeflo, wind the crossbow! Take your people to explore." Rurik whispered softly.

    Jeflo looked back and understood.

    Because many mercenaries have been paddling for a long time, it has become untimely to wind it with strong arms. The winch they carry comes in handy at this time. They slowly approached those houses with crossbows, and many old mercenaries directly remembered the scenes of the previous winter.

    The haystacks by the lake, and the shadows of the wooden houses, aren''t they murderous everywhere?

    Thinking of their companions being sealed with a sword by an enemy with excellent archery skills, they were worried about their necks, but the **** of their right hand hadn''t left the trigger, and the archer was aiming at any suspicious location.

    Suddenly, a small group of figures emerged from the hiding place.

    If it weren''t for the crutch to show up first, mercenaries would suddenly shoot terrifying arrows.

    An old guy on crutches appeared. He was Kaihas, the leader of the tribe. In Otto''s eyes, he hadn''t seen him for only half a year. This man was getting older. Others are old, so you can''t lose any cards you should have.

    The spear-wielding warriors followed closely and propped up a small but necessary card for their leader. This is the so-called armed, obviously unable to withstand the two or three rounds of shooting by the Ross Crossbowman.

    They appeared upright and had no intention of fighting, and when they saw Otto, they approached the alert.

    The vigilant warriors slackened. The swords and axes they were holding in their right hands flamboyantly circled and juggled. It was an unintentional act. In the eyes of the spear-bearing Corvin, many people were on the verge of scaring urine.

    Fortunately, Kejas met more scenes, and he tried his best to keep calm.

    He approached Otto respectfully: "Great Chief Ross, I know your purpose, and I have all the squirrel skins you asked for."

    Evlo immediately made the correct translation. Who was dissatisfied with it?

    "You did a good job, but your village has become quiet again. Why? I thought you were armed again and planned to betray me."

    Kaihas was so shocked that his whole body trembled, and he had no doubt that if he angered the Ross people, the village would ignite a huge fire. He hurriedly explained: "My people are very humble and very scared. They fled into the woods."

    "I was scared?" Otto laughed as he thought about it, but couldn''t laugh after thinking about it. "What about leather? I don''t care about your people, I want leather. Kaihas, you are responsible for collecting all the tributes of the Corvin people. Are you really ready?"

    "Yes!" Kejas insisted that he had completed the task, and pointed to the location of the mountain fort not far away: "The leather is there. It is a tribute from our Kewen people. There are... 10,000 copies."

    "What? So much?!"

    "Yes." Kaijas was very happy that Otto would be pleasantly surprised, so he continued flattering: "They are all dedicated to you. In all the squirrel skins, my tribe provides more, the three tribes ¡­" At this point, Kaihas was cruel and deliberately slandered: "Great leader, I don''t know whether to say it or not."

    "speak!"

    "They. Bakkan, Terho, and Ojedo. The three leaders did not provide a lot. Maybe it was just because I was the one who collected the tribute. Each tribe should provide two thousand squirrel skins. The three tribes only Give me three thousand copies. Great leader, we are good at fishing and hunting squirrels. In order to realize my loyalty, I have provided seven thousand copies."

    Here Kaihas tried his best to portray himself as a loyal eagle dog, and to portray the other three tribes as potential traitors. The old guy said it, but Otto didn''t doubt it for a while.

    A murderous aura rose in Otto''s heart, and Yevlo, who was in charge of the translation, was also willing to believe that the three tribes were suspected of rebellion.

    When they communicated, Liu Rick was not directly present, and he did not want to stay in this village for a long time. He accompanied Sepolawa to wander around the boat boringly, waiting for the Ross soldiers to carry the large amount of leather away.

    Seeing that the leader of Rose showed signs of anger, Kejas kept doing nothing. "Great leader, I am your loyal servant, but those tribes are questionable. I am even worried that they will go to Tavastia not far away. People, that group of more powerful enemies. In my opinion, we should form a coalition to defeat the three tribes thoroughly, and then attack the Tavastias."

    Otto felt something was wrong: "Do you... want war?"

    "I don''t want war, I just want to continue to be your servants. Let us live better, and you can get more leather."

    "Not bad." Otto nodded deeply: "Unfortunately, they didn''t really rebel. But don''t worry, you continue to collect tributes from them and tell them that if you dare to disobey, I will fight against you! Listen, we are It is true that you are one of my loyal dogs, and any hunter cherishes hounds."

    In the Western context, calling others "hounds" or "loyal dogs" is often not only without malice, but rather praises for loyalty.

    This is the verbal promise that Kaihas hopes to get, so that he can better fish and flesh those enemies.

    The invasion and conquest of the Rus was a simple act of conquest. Otto had no idea about mediating the conflict between the five tribes of the Corvins. The Catfish Lord tribe itself has a certain advantage. Now the Grey Squirrel tribe has been forcibly removed, and the other three tribesmen have suffered extremely serious losses.

    Although Kaihas'' own tribe has suffered losses, fortunately, the women of the tribe have not been hit by the war. Many men naturally took possession of more women, and the tribe lost its population. The best solution was to accelerate childbirth, so a large number of women actually fled into the woods with their stomachs straight and deliberately avoided the Ross people.

    This small group of humans living in the Oulu River Basin can be said to live in a poorer community. UU reading

    Kaihas was indeed able to provide as many as 10,000 squirrel skins, of which as many as 9,000 were actually collected from the three tribes as a taxpayer. He himself only provided a mere thousand.

    Even if the three tribes migrated farther and tried to hide, they were still found by the people of Kaihas. Relying on the greater number of males, the Salmon Lord tribe did not hesitate to order them to take out tribute by powerful means.

    Kejas, when the Ross people are not coming, he is the little overlord of the Oulu Valley. The Ross man came, and he turned into a puppy with a tail wagging.

    Otto didn¡¯t know the inside story and didn¡¯t want to know it for the time being. In fact, even if he learned about it, would he go after it? Of course it is negative.

    Conquering the Kowenmen was a complete accident, and the Russ'' completion of the winter expedition was originally a temporary intention.

    Long-term governance here? Otto, he didn''t have any plans in this regard, he thought maybe his Rurik wanted to.

    It is most practical to collect at least one batch of squirrel skins. As for where the leather comes from, and what do you care about so much?

 Chapter 368ï¼š Receipt of tribute from the science

    Otto had no intention of disturbing the miscellaneous people in the village, and didn''t even bother to spend the night here.

    Kaijas, as a landlord, wants to take care of these unaffected Ross people. He complimented: "Leader, I invite you to live in my village. I will... offer women to reward your warriors. ."

    woman? To be honest, Otto was suddenly excited, and he thought about it carefully, this should not be done, at least not in the current juncture.

    "Don''t say this, I only want leather." With that, he looked at the sun in the sky, "It''s not too late. Let''s get the leather and leave. Let all the people you hide behind come back."

    "Oh! You are so kind." Kaihas was sober that he would not encounter other evils. He is actually prepared. If the Ross people make some rude requests, as a weak person with extremely weak strength, he is willing to lose some dignity in order to survive.

    All the leather is placed in the hill fort, which is the fort on the mound that was quickly breached by the Rus.

    Otto took a group of brothers this time, holding swords and axes, and carrying some empty sacks, intending to revisit the old place.

    Another group of soldiers, led by Rurik, were actually mercenaries, and their characters were to watch the returning ships.

    Kejas himself has no power to restrain the chicken. Otto doesn''t have to watch out for this dying old guy, but those young people really need to watch out. If there are young people in Corvin who are dazzled by anger and wait for an opportunity to destroy the ship, the return journey will become a hassle.

    "Let''s go, brothers." Otto said hello, followed by the cheerful soldiers.

    Kejas coughed for a while, and then spit out the old phlegm, he was obviously suffering from some diseases, so Otto felt that this person was really going to die? No, can he die? Kejas is a tool man. If this man dies suddenly, who will cover tax in the future?

    Otto asked spoiltly: "Are you really sick?"

    "No, it''s just a bit of wind and cold." After all, Kaihas coughed again.

    "Then you are not dead. Listen, if you are really dead, you have to recommend a successor to me before you die. If you don''t do it, I will pick someone from the gray squirrel tribe."

    Hearing, Kehas''s face suddenly paled, and he shook his cane: "Don''t do this! I choose! I will choose a puppy who is loyal to you."

    "Count you smart."

    In fact, all of Kaijas''s sons have died, either because of illness, or died in the war with the Ross people last year. He became a complete lonely family, and even his last little daughter was taken away by the Rus as a slave.

    Who is the right successor in this situation? There are not many men in the tribe, and there are even fewer strong and promising men. Since a large number of people in the tribe are his own distant relatives, there is nothing wrong with choosing a nephew to succeed him. What would this successor think of the Rus? At least, don''t think of stupidly resisting them.

    Otto couldn''t be more familiar with the path to the mountain fort. After speaking, he took his brothers up the mountain.

    "Come on, Kejas, I hope you can still walk."

    "I''m leaving now!"

    Kejas was physically weak and he was far from dead. He hurriedly led his tribe to catch up with the Rus army, just when he noticed a pair of boys and girls out of the corner of his eyes.

    The two children were surrounded by a group of mercenaries and gathered near the Rus ship. A bonfire has been lit, and this group of people are surrounding it to warm the fire.

    Needless to say the boy, the beautiful golden ponytail impressed Kejas as early as last year. That was Rurik, a beautiful and magical boy.

    As for the girl, Kaijas is also very familiar.

    She is the youngest daughter of the hostile gray squirrel tribe leader, Saiporava. Seeing that the two children are so close, it is like a stone is pressing on her heart. How can Kaihas be uncomfortable to describe.

    He burst into power while on crutches, and hurried to catch up with the team, he didn''t dare to ask Otto himself directly. Now that the Finn mercenary serving as the translator was in the climbing team, he boldly leaned forward: "My daughter, Lumi. She is okay."

    "You? You actually asked me?" Jeflo was surprised. "You should ask the leader."

    "I dare not embarrass him."

    "So you embarrass me?"

    "Then... leave it alone. Let''s continue on our way." Kejas was a little frustrated. The last daughter was taken away by them. Now Rumi is still alive.

    Seeing Kehas''s frustrated face, Jeflo was a little bit overwhelmed: "That girl is fine, she will be a priest."

    "Huh? Is this true?"

    "It''s true."

    "I... thought she could only be a slave."

    It was inconvenient for Jeflo to answer this matter. The little girl named Lumi did not see him again after the team returned to Roseburg. Because the priests always stayed in the long room, he only saw this little girl in a plain robe, Kewen, in previous sacrifices.

    Jeflo didn''t want to disturb Otto, much less to disturb Rurik.

    He deliberately said: "Your daughter is very clever, she will be a good priest, and now she is a servant of the Ruth people who believe in gods. The Ruth people pay attention to contracts. As long as you truly surrender, you can get security and even some rewards. ."

    So far, Kehas did not ask any more questions. He wanted to see his daughter again in his lifetime, maybe it was a luxury.

    A large amount of leather and food are stored in the cold cellar in the mountain fort. The cellar basically achieves constant temperature and humidity throughout the year. It is a natural refrigerator. First, it stores the smoked fish meat from the Salmon Lord tribe overwintering, and secondly, it stores the leather that is exchanged for daily necessities by the Southern Finns.

    So far, after being exploited by the Rus, how much leather can the tribe still bring to the south for trading?

    The tribesmen of Kewen are good at catching squirrels with trip nets. They will spread traps widely, and the harvest is often a large number of stiff corpses that die from exhaustion in the struggle. Compared with the gray squirrel tribes who are forced to emigrate and are good at shooting squirrels, the Salmon Lord tribe can only catch them by this method. Fortunately, the squirrel skins peeled off are all top-quality goods with no holes.

    Otto once again saw a huge number of squirrel skins.

    To count 10,000 pieces of leather is actually very easy, because the locals obviously processed the leather first and made a little "packaging" for the convenience of air drying.

    They cut off the squirrel''s head and all claws, and cut off the leather with the highest efficiency.

    This kind of leather is first scattered to air or dry, and finally stringed together in groups of ten with hemp rope.

    All squirrels are "Eurasian red squirrels". The weight of wild species is usually only 300 grams. The thick, extremely soft and dense fur is brownish-red, hiding in the rotten wood piles in the Finnish forests, which is the best camouflage. color.

    Shooting these vigilant squirrels has tested the level of bow hunters, and a wide range of traps is a good way to catch them.

    Living squirrels are very light, so how heavy can the peeled fur weigh?

    Last winter, the Ross people of Sorgon brought back thousands of squirrel skins, and they were weighed by the balance. It was often twelve lengths of leather to make up a pound. Therefore, a string of leather does not even have a pound, and the weight of as many as a thousand strings of squirrel skins together is over three hundred kilograms. Measured by the Roman pounds that the Ross people are accustomed to, their total weight is close to one thousand pounds.

    The Ross people took these leathers easily, and they saw a large amount of dried fish that the Corvin people used to accumulate in the cellar. After all, they are the chief salmon tribe, and they are obviously better at catching fish than catching squirrels.

    Standing in the mountain fort, Otto also learned of what Kejas did not long ago, that is, laying a large number of nets on the river, and catching a batch of salmon upstream, almost a package of food for the tribe to survive the winter. problem.

    It''s all because of Lake Oulu in the upper reaches of the river, which is a spawning ground for large salmon populations. The Salmon Lord tribe has a small population, and the amount of salmon needed to feed hundreds of people is not large, and the harm to the entire population is minimal.

    However, Otto learned of the news, and a thought came to his mind.

    They actually fished so efficiently? Or did the fish suddenly emerge from the sea? So why don''t I set up a big net at the mouth of the river to fish for fish? Oh, the salmon tide is actually September.

    In terms of food alone, Otto knows that the long-term food source of the Ross people is all kinds of fish. Grains and vegetables are a long-term addition to life.

    Even if the Ross people begin to have the ability to obtain a large amount of wheat, fish meat is still an extremely important part of ordinary people''s recipes, even those shark meat that tastes extremely abnormal, ordinary people do not want to discard it.

    Otto recalled his son''s idea of ??establishing a settlement in the estuary, maybe he really had to consider it.

    Just as a group of people stood on the mountain fort, a small group of daring tribesmen quietly slipped from their hiding place to the village. Those were women with children. They were afraid to approach the small group of Roths among the lakeside wanderers.

    Rurik naturally saw them too. He had no idea about this group of women and children, because he was thinking about another thing, that is, the "art of governance."

    The sun is still hanging in the blue sky, but it has a tendency to sink.

    Do you want to stay in this village for one night? Rurik knew that Dad didn''t plan to do this. He understands the old man''s thoughts. After the so-called night, who knows whether there is a daring scientific man to launch a sneak attack? With so many people dead, would all the scientific and scholars be willing to kneel down?

    Rurik can believe that Kaihas is willing to surrender. He believes that this guy will not act rashly because of his daughter Rumi being a hostage, and other Kewen people are not aware of it. The night will stun the eyes of the Ross people, and the tiredness will weaken the strength of the Ross people. It is not a good choice to stay here overnight.

    As for the place to spend the night, there are many small and soothing meadows on both sides of the Oulu River, and there are inexhaustible pine trees in the surrounding forest, which is a good place for camping.

    But the Rus must rule here for a long time. Otto completed the conquest by force. Of course, military deterrence cannot make the conquered completely surrender. They need to eat a little carrot to rest assured. To give them some rewards, especially material rewards, Rurik felt it was very necessary.

    His azure blue eyes naturally saw the three bags of wheat in the cabin that were used as food for the journey.

    Every soldier and mercenary carries some wheat cakes with them, which is dry food that will not leave their hands to help soldiers not starve to death in a short time under crisis conditions.

    Three packs of wheat are really too much, and Rurik doesn''t doubt that his people will open their stomachs and eat them thoroughly in the only sleepy night.

    Rurik made up his mind. After seeing and accepting the 10,000 pieces of leather, he could reward Kejas with some wheat as a gift.

    They finally came back. The sack full of leather was carried by the Ross soldiers. As they were thrown into the cabin, Rurik persuaded his father to inspect the goods beforehand.

    "Huh? Are you still worried about them cheating?" Otto asked in surprise.

    "Nothing, I just want to touch the leather."

    The knotted sack was opened, and the delicate touch of the soft squirrel skin made Rurik''s whole body crisp.

    Without him, the skin of squirrels is thin and delicate. The biggest disadvantage is that the area is too small. It is usually processed into linings such as gloves, boot pads, and even hard leather clothing and leather armor, which is really not mainstream leather. It is an excellent auxiliary leather, but once the quantity is huge, the leather is washed, cut, stitched, and put together into a soft blanket. It is very comfortable to sleep wrapped in it.

    "Have you seen enough?" Otto saw that his son was very serious, and couldn''t help but continue to excitedly say: "Look, this place can provide us with a lot of squirrel skins, and we can make a lot of money if we ship them to Mellaren!"

    Rurik felt that Dad was showing off, but his words seemed very low.

    Rurik deliberately sighed: "I just don''t know if they can keep the tribute of 10,000 a year."

    "Of course they can. They know the cost of betrayal."

    "So they are all smart people?" Rurik stuck his pocket in, picked up the sack that was not heavy and threw it directly into the cabin, and directly ordered Jevlo to jump into the boat and take out a bag full of wheat.

    "You... is this?"

    "Dad, I think I need to give them some rewards. I changed my mind. Those rewards to be given to the Iron Squirrel Tribe should also be given to these people."

    "Huh? Why?"

    "This is called a strategy. We have defeated all the Corvin people. Now the Corvin people in Elronburg are making a lot of iron for us. According to my agreement with them, I will exchange wheat for more iron. That''s why I Brought some wheat."

    Otto shook his head angrily: "I thought you had something to show kindness."

    "Benevolence? There is no mercy for no reason. I only hope to use this method to encourage them to continue making. Dad, you forgot, we promised to the people here to exchange ironware for a batch of their squirrel skins. We forgot to bring them. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not really necessary to carry it."

    "Of course you can''t give them iron!" Otto said bluntly, "We must always maintain the advantage of iron."

    "Yes! Compared to forcing them to pay the tribute, in my opinion, it is still through the means of trading, our gains are greater."

    "Why see?"

    Rurik felt that Otto should be very clear about this kind of thing, "Ah, people have the greatest enthusiasm and courage only when they feel that they are fighting for themselves. Besides, I learned at the Mellaren market that a squirrel The price of skin is often maintained at one silver coin. There is also the price of wheat. A silver coin can buy 17 pounds of wheat in a good harvest year. The actual price of Mellaren this year is eight pounds. In my opinion, one pound of wheat is exchanged for ten. Squirrel skins and other leathers are clearly priced. Are they willing to eat fish, squirrels and mushrooms forever? They must be eager to eat wheat."

    Of course Otto knew the power of trade. He had experienced many battles and was old, and his mind became a bit stubborn. He really looked down on these science and scholars, and allowed them to pay tribute to save their lives as a reward given to them, should they still trade? Are they worthy? Or does it mean that my son has discovered the potential of this group of people?

    Rurik''s explanation really made Otto alert: "Wonderful, is there a hundred times the profit here?"

    "Taking our food, I am afraid they will be grateful for our generosity and will catch squirrels harder. I am even worried that they will catch all the local squirrels in a few years."

    For many things in the future, Otto¡¯s biggest thought is that his sons will grow up earlier, and the girls who have been raised will grow up smoothly and give birth to children. As long as you see your grandchildren, it means that the future of the Rus tribe is bright! That''s what Otto thought.

    Otto waved his hand: "You are free, after all, you have to inherit the entire tribe."

    Rurik nodded understandingly.

    Kaihas didn''t understand a large bag of wheat, and what he didn''t understand was that it was not Otto that gave the wheat, but the beautiful Rurik.

    Isn''t this a precious reward?

    Because of geographical reasons, it is extremely rare for the Corvins to eat wheat. They can only exchange a batch from the southern Finns at a high price, so they regard oats as a treasure.

    Rurik is fully equipped with the language ability to talk and laugh with Kewen people. He proudly said: "This is the reward for you. You did a good job!"

    "Oh, honorable... R¨¹rik, thank your father for me."

    "No! You should thank me!" Rurik stomped his feet vigorously. "This is my personal reward for you. Now, maybe we should make a second rule. From now on, you will provide 8,000 per year as usual. A tribute of squirrel skin. Besides, for every ten more you provide, I will reward you with a pound of wheat. Don''t worry, we Ross people have a lot of wheat. How about you? Do you have a lot of leather?"

    "Ah?! I..." Kaihas looked flattered.

    "Can you do it?"

    "I can!"

    "Okay, we are settled. You keep these wheat, and you may get more next fall."

    The deliciousness of wheat is really unforgettable once you have eaten it. Kejas dreams of wanting to eat wheat all at once. It is really not limited by the environment. Who would be willing to eat fish every day?

    Seeing that Rurik is so kind, he couldn''t help but boldly ask his most concerned questions: "My...my Rumi, my daughter. She''s okay..."

    "She? Of course she is very good, and she eats wheat every day, and the child even ate fat." Suddenly, Rurik had an idea, "You give me a good catch of squirrels, as long as you make me happy, I will treat you Brought her daughter back. Oh I hope you still know your daughter."

    "Huh? She really eats wheat every day?"

    Rurik felt that Kejas was surprised and bored, "Of course, those loyal servants, both male and female, eat wheat every day. This is my reward to the loyal. Kaijas, do you have a hound? ? Will you abuse your hound?"

    "Oh! You...really kind."

    What Rurik explained was a fact, especially for children who were destined to be priests like the girl Rumi, and the food level was always good on weekdays. A large amount of wheat entered Roseburg, and a considerable part of it had to enter the mouths of the group of children raised by Rurik. Grain, fat, meat and some vegetables were all indispensable.

    Rurik didn''t clearly state the standard of food, and merely suggested that "Lumi drinks oatmeal almost every day", which shocked an old father''s heart.

    So what does Kaihas think?

    At least this Rurik is a more benevolent conqueror than Otto. As Finn Jeflo said, Rurik talks about contracts, so he must cherish this hard-won contract.

 Chapter 369ï¼š Otto visits Elon Orava Fort

    The cargo ship hauled the Balmerk¡¯s boat and set up a landing camp at the mouth of the Oulu River.

    The beaches here are full of fine sands, and there are even some sandbars suddenly emerging from the sea. Cargo ships with deep drafts can take advantage of the north wind to directly rush towards the east-west river. The people who put it on set up tents and lit bonfires on the shore. The thick hemp rope was withdrawn from put it on and tied to some big trees nearby. The iron spears on the boat were also thrown into the river.

    Modgen landed, and he stood on the "Eastern Land".

    This place is unfamiliar to him and his brothers, but not to some of the expedition predecessors in the tribe. It is a pity that those seniors did not leave a map carved on the wooden board, making him ignorant of this place.

    The only thing he learned was that the Corvins lived in the upper reaches of the river, and the Russ had become their masters.

    I have lived in the camp at the mouth of the river for more than two days, and the days are getting colder every day. The thin linen tent is by no means a treasure to keep out the cold. Sleeping in this place is really a test.

    "Damn, I really have to leave this wild place sooner."

    The only thing that comforted him was that the Ross people brought some ale. Alcohol warmed his body temporarily. It could not change the cold nature of the north wind like a knife. Until one morning, he suddenly saw that some small riverside ponds with water began to freeze, so is it still far from the freezing of the entire sea area?

    The surrounding scenery was bleak, and the Balmerks didn''t care about what was on the big island not far away.

    That is Hailuoto Island, it really has nothing to develop. It does have an occasional spectacle, that is, in autumn and winter, when the sea ice is still freezing, a large number of "ice eggs" will be born on its beach. When the sea ice is frozen, not to mention the existence of icy roads from the island to the mouth of the river. The entire Gulf of Bothnia north of the ?land Islands will be frozen by thick sea ice, especially the northernmost sea area, again due to ice. It is not uncommon for a ten-meter-high ice tuft to emerge from the squeeze.

    Everyone wanted to get from this place of killing soon, and finally, three full days later, the five long boats that collected tributes returned.

    Hearing that the Ross people collected a huge tribute of as many as 10,000 squirrel skins at once, Modgen''s outlook on wealth was completely subverted.

    Those sacks filled with leather were thrown directly into the cargo ship, Modgen just couldn''t figure out that they didn''t take care of such a valuable thing.

    An idea of ??possessing them spontaneously arises!

    After all, reason took over Mordgen¡¯s mind. He did not dare to steal, because he and his guys were on the ship of the Rus, and he had a mission. If the business between the Rus and the Balmerk tribe stabilized, who It is self-evident that the hero is.

    The sea was already freezing and biting, and both Otto and Lurik noticed the ice formation on the riverbank.

    Against the increasingly bitter north wind, the fleet headed north along the coastline on the east side of the bay. Otto, who had a new and deep understanding of the local geography, gave important instructions to all the disturbed subordinates: "You don¡¯t need anything. Worry, when we see a big estuary, it is Fort Elon Orava."

    The north wind allowed the ship to move fast against the wind, but it was like a knife, forcing Ric to just curl up in the warm deerskin. Sepolawa, who was destined to be his woman, was very happy that she was about to meet her father and the people on this trip, and now it is reasonable to hug Rurik to keep warm.

    In addition, Otto did not dare to resist the cold. Almost everyone was on blankets. Only the sailors who controlled the sails. After drinking the ale, they put on the leather vests and moved the Range Rover through different walks to ensure themselves. The warmth.

    From the estuary of the Oulu River to the estuary of the Kemi River in Elronburg, the straight-line distance between the two places is only 70 kilometers. Due to the principle of running more roads against the wind, the fleet is in a broken line at a speed of about five knots per hour. Going forward, I stopped at night to rest, and then floated at sea for another two days.

    The more north the climate is, the colder it is, and the more it makes Rurik understand the importance of repairing the **** of the cargo ship. To put it bluntly, it means trying to ensure that the navigator will not be frozen to death.

    "When my Aphrodite is launched, I can stay in the cabin and even burn some charcoal for warmth."

    The coldness made Rurik drowsy, and suddenly he got out of the deerskin, and he was energized by the air-conditioning.

    The journey is finally over?

    He found that the people on the cargo ship were restless, and the sailors were cheering.

    Wearing a thick leather hat, Rurik squinted on the side of the ship and saw the distant bay.

    Taking a closer look, something different from the natural landscape appeared on the coast.

    "Haha! Seporava, come and see!"

    The girl endured the cold and leaned beside Rurik: "Have you reached your destination?"

    "Look! That is Fort Elon Orava, and all your people are there." Rurik pointed to the location of the wooden wall. Sepolawa, who has a deep knowledge of the mountain fort, recognized it at a glance. The architectural style is based on the actions of the tribe.

    Just a little surprised her, the wooden wall of the mountain fort is too long, right? !

    Also surprised was Otto, his aging eyes still maintained good power. He had long learned from his son that Elronburg had a wall that was about the same length as Shilla Fort. Today, it really deserves its reputation. He couldn''t help thinking about how hard the people of the gray squirrel tribe had put in to build this wall.

    More importantly, Otto perceives a hint of danger almost instinctively.

    Yes, if this group of Kewen people really rebel, then what a terrible price the Rus people should pay for breaking this huge mountain fort. Could it be that as Arik said, holding the big wood and smashing the wall open? I''m afraid it''s not that simple.

    Fortunately, Otto thought of another thing. Some tribesmen moved here as early as the summer. The Rosses and Corvins were in a mixed state. I hope that under the supervision of the Rosses, the Metzasta will remain. Respectfully.

    Otto¡¯s association is completely unfounded, and the canonized City Lord Mezzasta has essentially entered the core of power of the Ross tribe.

    Today, Roseburg has a tendency to be promoted to a city-state, but in the process of upgrading, a number of colonial points have risen. The power structure of the Ross tribe is already very loose and vague. Except for a tribal chief with the highest authority, the second authority is the "war chief", who is in charge of only the duties of the battlefield commander. The invention of the concept of the city lord, the so-called "settlement leader", is already a huge innovation.

    Even so, the relationship between the settlements and the mother city of Roseburg is still very vague.

    At first, Otto saw a huge wall, but when the fleet rushed into the Ayron Orava River (also known as the Kemi River), they found that there was not only a permanent wharf for supply ships, but also at the wharf. Not far away, there are actually some fast-rotating things being blown by the north wind.

    He approached the Elon Orava Fort that he saw. There were not only high wooden walls, but also a raised tower at intervals, all of which were indeed the craftsmanship of the Corvins.

    Could it be that in the construction of settlements, the Rus people were actually compared to the weak Kewen people?

    Do not! This matter is not simple!

    A fleet of Ross people suddenly arrived at Fort Elon in the early winter. Mechasta, who stayed in the fort and only wanted to survive the winter, clearly realized that his fate was now.

    The Ross people came, or it was Rurik who came with Sorgon¡¯s army.

    He has nothing to worry about, because not only did the task that Rurik confessed was successfully completed, the tribe, whether men, women, old or young, went into battle, until now, the work of smelting and ironing is going on, and even the previous rainfall has no effect on the work. .

    Is severe cold resistance? The big axe dug a path leading to the mine in the forest, and now a small fort built at the foot of the mountain also rose from the ground. The wooden wall of the mountain fort is relatively short. It only provides a place for mining people to sleep peacefully at night, and beware of attacks by polar bears or wolves.

    A wooden house is full of finished axes and spearheads, especially the axe heads, and they have installed the axe handles made of pine wood. The axe and the spearhead are actually not carburized, the essence is to catch up with the construction period and not time-consuming to do this process. Even so, relying on ferrochrome is naturally hard, and the surface hardening process of quenching makes it even harder. Although it is hard, the finished tools are not brittle. Those ordinary wrought iron products, when chopped by a chrome axe, naturally appear dents, and the damage of the chrome axe itself is minimal.

    Just so, for the Iron Squirrel Tribe, it is a magic weapon that has never been conceived.

    Is there anything to worry about now?

    The river has signs of freezing, the water flow has also weakened, the hydraulic forging has been affected to a certain extent, and it can continue to work for a period of time.

    In fact, the most worrying thing about living in such a cold place all year round is the lack of food.

    Originally, Mezzasta was worried that the whole family would live in this boundary. If they really didn''t rely on the material resources of the Rus, the future wintering would be a severe test.

    Is the food problem solved by fishing? There is indeed a lake upstream, and the Russ who migrated here caught some of it, but they were unwilling to give it to the Corvins. The iron squirrel tribe has hunted down beasts large and small by means of hunting, and any meat after skinning is the key food.

    When Metzasta planned to endure the winter and complained to Lurik by the way, their food crisis ended because of an incredible good thing.

    "It''s really a huge mountain fort!" Otto on the boat grew his mouth. He saw that some people had gathered on the shore, obviously his previous worries were completely stupid.

    Rurik took it for granted that his father¡¯s exclamation was a question for him, so he leaned forward and asked, "What do you think of my results? I ordered them to build a wall. I think they did a good job."

    "It''s you? Of course it''s you. Only you can do such a great thing, but you don''t know what''s going on inside the wooden wall?"

    "Haha, you will be pleasantly surprised. Because, mother...she has been here."

    "Niya? She?" If the son doesn''t say, Otto doesn''t even know about it. Since my wife said that this place is wonderful, it must be a fact.

    Otto quickly saw that some roads were mostly paved with wooden boards, extending from the open wooden door not far away to the trestle bridge of the pier, and some people were walking out of the mountain fort.

    A person in a hurry is Mezzasta, even though he is wearing thick clothes, he is recognized by his woman from a distance.

    At this moment, the disembarking planks on the cargo ship have been laid on the trestle. The cargo ship sailors are certainly not visiting for the first time, they know the most about how this settlement has risen from the ground. They were once involved in the task of transporting personnel and escorting supplies. This time it was obviously a revisit in the cold period. Of course, they really wanted to complete the loading and unloading of everything, and return to Roseburg to survive the winter safely at the last time before the sea freezes.

    Otto began to disembark. He stepped on the hard trestle bridge, but he jumped a few times subconsciously.

    "Dad, don''t you think you are funny?" Rurik grumbled deliberately.

    Otto jumped a few times like a child: "Hey, this trestle is very strong."

    "Of course it''s strong, you can understand it by just looking at its stakes."

    "It''s really thick." Otto straightened Twokba''s neck and quickly stepped onto the boardwalk on the shore.

    The last time I came here was almost exactly a year ago. The former campsite was turned into a solid settlement. Standing under the wooden wall so close, he felt that Rurik was going to build Fort Elon like Fort New Ross. That''s huge.

    A very familiar figure hurried over and took off his hat in front of Otto.

    "Big Chief, are you here?!" Mezzasta hurriedly looked at Rurik again, and said: "I''ve done all those axes and spearheads."

    "Good job." A stone in Rurik''s heart fell to the ground.

    Mechasta was canonized as the city lord of Elronburg. This matter was directly authorized by Otto. Otto was in a good mood. He was just about to ask some questions. A girl couldn''t stand his temper and rushed forward.

    It was Seporava, who screamed at her father in the language of the Corvin, and threw directly into Mezzasta''s arms, and then, like a little squirrel of a relative, twisted her little head to act like a baby.

    "You...you actually came."

    The sudden appearance of the youngest daughter subconsciously made Mezzasta feel that his son Telavis had also come to visit relatives, and his inquiry was immediately denied by Rurik.

    Metzasta let go of his happy daughter and formally greeted the master who had come from afar.

    "Big Chief, and Rurik, welcome to Fort Elon Orava."

    The compliment of this person is not threatening at all, Otto nodded: "It''s too cold outside, take me inside the wooden wall and see. My brother and I are going to live here tonight. You must provide excellent accommodation."

    Otto gave an order, but this order can be executed very well in an instant.

    Mezzasta smiled without saying a word, and continued to arch his hands: "Please come with me, big boss, you will be satisfied."

    Everyone gathered and walked under the wooden wall, curiously approaching the interior of the wooden wall.

    For an instant, including Otto, everyone who first arrived here felt that they were in another world.

    Perhaps this analogy is too far-fetched, but the fact is that all the wooden buildings within the wooden wall were made by Rurik himself. They are all woodcut in the Novgorod style, and there are some differences between the houses, but if you look at them from a distance, you will be shocked by their neat arrangement.

    After all, Rurik instructed his subordinates to build a nearly circular town with a diameter of more than a hundred meters. Civil engineering construction continues to the present, and there are still some carpenters meticulously carve the accessories of the house within the wooden wall.

    Even if their technological level is backward, as long as they have the ability to pursue the pursuit of beauty, they will continue to do it. The carpenter is processing some gorgeous woodware, either to decorate the house, or simply tableware and drinking utensils.

    Otto did not tremble in this situation, he felt that all the houses were so familiar.

    "It''s really unexpected that you went to learn the architecture of Novgorod people in such a cold place. No! You are obviously scientific scholars, where did you learn it?"

    Mezzasta smiled proudly: "These are all Rurik''s achievements. It was he and his men who taught us to build houses and smelt iron. Please look over there, the chief." Mezzasta pointed to the settlement. An area, especially a piece of house: "Those wooden houses are vacant, they were built by Rurik''s order, and now they finally come in handy."

    "Huh? Let my men live?" As he said, Otto slapped the ferret hat on Rurik''s head: "Your kid is really thoughtful."

    Rurik was excited about his identity. He calmly said: "This is the role of Elon Orava Fort. In my opinion, when new people move here, they can live in empty wooden houses, but their living condition is to pay. A tax, because those wooden houses are my property."

    Rurik quietly put forward the basic concept of real estate, he said casually, and did not arouse Otto''s major interest. After all, the subordinates brought this time have a warm place to shelter, so what about yourself?

    Otto got a very satisfactory answer immediately, and Metzasta pointed to the largest and beautifully structured wooden house: "That is the house of the chief, the great chief, and now you are its owner."

    Finally, Otto''s beard began to tremble. He felt that Mezzasta really deserved to be a good hunting dog, the level of flattery was really high, and he was really happy.

    At this moment, Liu Rick broke the mystery and deliberately asked: "Dad, that is our home in Elronburg. I designed the house they built. What do you think? My mother has lived for at least a while, and she said it feels like a home. ."

    "Niya? Huh? Rurik, it''s actually you. Hey, I thought that Kewen shouldn''t be so witty, it''s really you. UU reading , you really will please your father." Otto happily pinched Leuric¡¯s neck. He felt that standing in a town full of order and quite tidy, he was the most noble man, and what he saw now must be actively restored in Shilla Fort. engraved. Oh, in fact, it doesn''t need to be reproduced.

    Otto thought, Rurik planned the mountain fort, and he also made a detailed plan for the layout of Shilla Fort. Elronburg is an orderly place that has risen from the savage land. Presumably the "Harp City" will be even more beautiful.

    He went straight to the leader''s residence, and he sat down to rest, drink some wine and eat some people, and then took his son non-stop to chat with Mezzasta. It was already late, and Otto made a calculation in his heart and put the tribute on tomorrow.

    Seeing that the construction here is so sturdy and tidy, isn''t the construction plan of the "Northern Rallying Point for Winter Harvest" successfully completed?

    Fort Elon Orava, it can now serve as the best rallying point. Large-scale northern hunting is the immediate thing. Otto had planned not to lead the team personally this year. I didn''t expect Elronburg to be so graceful. He is always strong and strong. With this fort as a strong backing, why not come again?

    He deliberately talked to Mezzasta about this, and Mezzasta also had many good things, and wanted to find a good opportunity to inform his master.

 Chapter 370ï¼š There are big fish in the Kemi River

    The huge wooden house is the mansion where Rurik made his own company. It is a mansion highly imitating Roseburg, which makes Otto feel very intimate.

    The flames of the charcoal in the stone-stacked fireplace were very gratifying, and the smoke and dust sprayed into the sky through the chimney, and the whole room was warmed and lightened.

    In terms of lighting, it has to rely on the matrix of oil lamps hanging from the beams, and the chrome-iron lamp holders protruding from the wooden walls.

    The fleet of ships that arrived with difficulty against the sea breeze from the Arctic docked on the frozen river, and it was not early when people landed.

    Now, night has fallen. A large number of residents returned to the wooden walls, and Elon Orava Fort was shielding all residents and guests from afar with a thick wall.

    Outside the wall, the early winter wind is even more sharp. Inside the wall, because of the arrival of a fleet of hundreds of people, what was a calm day suddenly became lively.

    Otto sits casually on the leather cushion, holding a glass full of spirits aloft, and he salutes Metzasta, the "city lord".

    "You did a good job. The wooden houses are neat and uniform, and each house can accommodate at least ten people. You deliberately left them vacant, and you wink."

    Mezzasta was a little flattered: "Big Chief, this is Rurik''s arrangement. I just follow his decision."

    As usual, Jeflo served as an interpreter, and here he added an extra sentence "I am your slave" to make this explanation even more servile of the speaker.

    Otto laughed with joy, and drank half a cup of spirits again: "You are very good at talking, you know your identity. You claim that all the tributes that you need to pay are ready? Are you sure?"

    "Yes! I dare not say anything."

    Otto slowly put down his wine glass, revealing a ferocious look without comment. "You know what I do against traitors and dishonest people."

    "I dare not go against it."

    Mezzasta is like sitting on pins and needles. He can say that he has gained some benefits from the Ross people, which was also given by Rurik.

    This beautiful boy, Rurik, is full of wisdom, at least he especially likes to talk about contracts, and he is also kind in character. Yes, not killing is kindness.

    He hopes that his daughter can give full play to her abilities, and it is best to work hard to be favored, so that the tribe can get greater benefits. Rurik and daughter Seporava are here, just the most bystander? They should look forward to a big meal even more.

    Otto had no intention of continuing to intimidate, "You said before that you had a magical experience and there are some wonderful things you want to tell me. What is that?"

    "Yes!" Mezzasta''s hanging heart relaxed slightly: "It''s a gift, which is the meal I''m about to serve."

    "Fat meal? I''m really hungry." Otto thought for a while, "I learned that you killed some bears, and I saw all the bear skins. They are on the wall of this room." Otto shook his lips. , Especially in the dim light, the bear head with its mouth wide open is extremely terrifying.

    "You... never entertain me with bear meat? You roasted a bear?"

    "Actually, it''s a fish." Mezzasta said calmly, but it made Otto almost spit out the wine he had drunk.

    "What is a fish. Did you catch the monster in the sea?"

    "It''s not a monster. It''s really huge. It just stayed and gifted to the great leader."

    This incident aroused Otto''s interest, so the September adventure of the Iron Squirrel Tribe became clear.

    Mezzasta bluntly described that they had met the reward of the gods, and then encountered the salmon tide.

    However, the volume "salmon tide", Otto sounded rather absurd.

    "Fish? A lot of fish? I heard that the waters here are barren."

    "That''s it, but the salmon tide happened:" Mezzasta told the truth. "In September, a Ross fisherman was fishing in the river and accidentally found that the fish was moving upstream. When we heard the news, we cast nets and canoeing on the riverside. We cast nets in the river and even caught them in shallow areas upstream. We even saw bears catching fish, so we caught some more bears."

    The more he talked, the more excited he became: "Big Chief, only the fish we caught in September will be enough for us to survive the entire winter. Compared to our hometown on the Oulu River, there is no one to grab us here."

    "Huh? Is this true?" Otto asked in surprise.

    "Yes. We made a lot of smoked fish, dug a cold cellar, and we even stocked some big fish. Big boss, I have never seen such a huge salmon, it..."

    "How old is he?" Otto asked with his head outstretched, as Rurik became interested.

    Metzasta opened his arms. "It''s so long."

    "Ah! Where is the fish?"

    "The fish is almost ready. I hope this salmon lord can satisfy the chief''s appetite."

    This was really a pun. Otto didn''t notice anything, but Rurik was a little uncomfortable. If it is a huge salmon, it is okay to call it "lord of salmon". This name might be the name of another tribe, and Ruriek sensed the hatred in this person''s heart.

    Mezzasta will not lie about eating, look at his happy face, only people who don''t have to worry about starving will show this pleasure.

    Soon a scent rushed into the wooden house first, the wooden door was pushed open, and the outdoor air-conditioning pounced on, causing Rurik to shiver.

    The four women of the tribe reasonably carried a huge wooden plate on which was grilled a little blackened big fish.

    The low table that had been erected on weekdays was put down, the wooden plate was put down, and the wooden stick that pierced the big fish was suddenly pulled out.

    "Wow! What a big fish." Otto stood up in shock. He had never seen such a huge salmon in his life.

    Pre-dinner etiquette? That''s a lot more.

    Holding the dagger in his hand, he pierced the grilled fish, and immediately cut off a huge fish that was sour. He didn''t care about anything, and opened his mouth to gnaw the fish, only then did he realize that the fish had been pickled.

    Rurik and Sepolava had leaned close to the wooden table and ate a huge salmon, which of course also shocked Rurik''s eyeballs.

    And the color of the fish is really beautiful, even if it''s already greasy.

    The dark orange fish has a lot of white stripes in it. It is an extremely huge salmon.

    Salmon is the most common salmon species in the Nordic region. In Liu Rick¡¯s impression, Baltic salmon should have been cherished, but now that I think about it, it¡¯s all because of people¡¯s big mouths that they cherish the fish and have to be raised artificially.

    Rurik speculates that the Airon River (the Kemi River) is only now being set foot by humans. For thousands of years, a huge salmon herd has set up its spawning site in Lake Rovaniemi in the upper reaches of the river. They never imagined that the Russ and Corvins, who are good at fishing, have established settlements!

    He knows that salmon are all cold-water fish, they live very long and grow throughout their lives. It is also known that this kind of fish has a low fishy smell and tastes delicious no matter how it is cooked. Just based on the current situation, the native European dill, thyme, and Rurico have the ability to obtain a batch, which is a lot of manpower and material resources, and the gain is not worth the loss. No seasoning is not a big problem, high-quality salt is the most important thing.

    This fish must have been pickled with the salt provided by Balmerk Travellers. Rurik remembered that he had left some good salt, presumably Metzasta processed this big fish.

    Looking at this fish, Rurik felt that the fish had a length of one and a half stika from the head to the tail, and it must be longer than himself. It is impossible for several people to share such a big fish.

    Regarding this fish, Mezzasta explained, "For a big fish of this length, catching it is like a battle. We and the Ross fishermen have caught five fish. The biggest fish have been eaten long ago. With this one, I pickled it with the most precious good salt and put it in the cold cellar, just to offer it to the leader."

    "You did a good job." Otto twisted his neck, indicating that his son was also stunned.

    A piece of fish steak was placed in front of Rurik. It was so huge that he could not finish it by himself. He skillfully picked up the two wooden sticks, used it to pull the fish, sandwiching small pieces of meat into his mouth. The same is true for Sepolava. She dexterously manipulated wooden sticks to eat meat instead of knives and hands, which really shocked Mezzasta.

    They are not very accustomed to talking endlessly while eating. Otto has been here for the first time and has been very careful about the construction of Fort Elon. He has a very high evaluation of this place in his heart, and even in some places, it is better than the construction of Shilla Fort.

    The designer of the settlement was actually Rurik, and Otto could ask his son directly. Mezzasta is the City Lord after all, and he has a lot of questions that need answers from this person.

    The huge fish steak entered Otto¡¯s stomach three times and five times. He drank again, and it was a bit uncomfortable to speak when he was slightly drunk. "Now, talk about those iron tools. Mezzasta, you have learned to strike iron recently. , I want to see your mine, see your shop, see your blacksmith, and ask for a thousand axes and five hundred spearheads. Are you...really finished?"

    Mezzasta felt that he still hadn''t gained enough trust, so he was angry, "Big boss, they are all in the warehouse. They are very hard axes, comparable to those made by the blacksmiths of Roseburg, even... even steel. A sword can destroy it. You can see it now if you want."

    Otto is getting higher and higher. He originally doubted the efficiency of Mezzasta''s production. Now he laughed out of his madness, which was actually an alienated drunkard.

    At this moment, Rurik should have been the most concerned, although "seeing is believing" is important, he has no doubts.

    The reason for Otto¡¯s laughter was quickly revealed by him. He grinned and mumbled, "A thousand magical axes? The people who equip me are very good. The axe is very powerful, and it costs a pound. Haha, sell it again. To the people of Mellaren...Aha, wealth! Endless wealth..."

    While talking, Otto actually lay down, smirked a few more words, and then dull snoring kept coming.

    Jeflo didn''t do any translation, and Rurik didn''t want to say anything. Even a general chrome axe can cause great damage to ordinary wrought iron appliances, and it is extremely difficult to corrode.

    If it was sold under the banner of "not embroidering the **** axe", the price of a pound of silver would be less. This is a costless thing. The total price of a thousand axe is bound to be close to one hundred thousand silver coins. It is to consider the purchasing power of the buyer.

    Rurik believed that the Mellaren could not digest them instantly, and in the end, these instruments had to be used to arm the Rus himself. This kind of benefit is naturally a substantial increase in the combat power of the Ross tribe.

    A thousand axes must be real, and this is only four months of production capacity. The warmth in Northern Europe is only five months at most, and the time for efficient iron smelting and forging production is estimated to be eight months optimistically by Rurik. He sat at the dinner table, his little head thinking again. I am afraid that the annual production capacity of the ferrochrome axe of this group of scholars can exceed 2,333.

    "Is he... okay? Lord Rurik." Metzasta asked, stretching his head.

    "Of course he is fine, but we are all tired from the long trip. He drank again..." Rurik asked suddenly and seriously, "Now tell me what happened to you on the iron."

    Rurik quickly understood how the Corvin defeated at Fort Elon Orava could accomplish the powerful iron smelting with just over three hundred people.

    Of course, there are excellent furnaces, amazing efficiency of hydraulic free forging and the enthusiasm of new blacksmiths. It also lies in the management of the tribe by Mezzasta. For example, there are a group of women in the mine who are actually using sledgehammers, pickaxes and axes made of ferrochrome to dig ore. Those reindeer carts were simply driven by children to transport ore on hard-cut roads. Even the people who manipulated the waterwheel forging were helped by tribal children.

    Rurik, who knows a lot about the production of industrial products, understands the efficiency of these hundreds of people, both men and women, who participate in iron-making with a posture of almost an "industrial population". They spontaneously form a division of labor. Rurik is more convinced This is the wisdom forced out by the pressure of the tribute.

    In fact, they began to show strong development potential as early as July. If they are lazy, a city that stands in the bitter cold will not rise up.

    Even so, it is a miracle that three hundred men, women and children, for four months, processed the ore into nearly two thousand ironwares of various kinds. Rurik knows a little bit about the inside story, that is, the axe and spearhead they make are almost all for war service. Therefore, the axe is small, which is extremely convenient for combat. The spearhead is slender and can be used as an excellent javelin with a wooden pole. Therefore, it is very economical in the use of iron materials.

    There is a lot of space in the wooden walls of Elronburg, and even if a large number of wooden houses are built, R¨¹lik can deliberately build 500 compactly. If you don''t care about the quality of life, it is perfectly feasible for this settlement to cram 3,000 people.

    The core element that constrains the population size of a settlement is the food supply. Cities can be very cold, as long as the supply of food and water is sufficient, humans can take root.

    Rurik has confidence in this extremely northern settlement, that is, its population. It should be reasonable to maintain more than a thousand people at present.

    There are actually a large number of salmon taking the Airon River (Kemi River) as the necessary waterway for breeding. Not only did he think about it, he also understood why there are a lot of polar bears and brown bears wandering here. They are fancy salmon resources here.

    Before Mezzasta had finished drinking, he was able to report many things to Rurik, and let his daughter act like a baby in his arms again.

    "Master, is it appropriate to let the chieftain sleep here? He...should go to the wooden bed." Metzasta cast his eyes and motioned to the wooden house.

    Rurik glanced at the snoring old man and shook his head regretfully; "Just let him lie here to sleep, and the fireplace will keep him warm."

    "But... he is the chief."

    "But I am your master." Rurik gritted his teeth and emphasized.

    "Okay...Okay." Metzasta calmed down, he felt that he understood what he had heard, as if he didn''t know anything.

    Like Jeflo, he certainly felt that Rurik¡¯s decision was wrong, so he suggested: "My lord, I can take a few brothers and put the leader on the wooden bed."

    "No, I have decided."

    With Rurik''s decisive appearance, Jeflo felt an unprecedented strangeness. In an instant, he realized an obvious thing: his son was actively replacing his father. Everyone has a dark side in their hearts. For example, the dark side of Jeflo is trying to take revenge on his slaves, but after so many years, who is the enemy?

    He estimated that Rurik would wish Otto died in peace, so that he could take over power sooner. If this is the case, Evlo is willing to be a pawn.

    In fact, the problem is not so complicated. Lurik just can¡¯t stand Otto¡¯s hangover appearance Although the Ross people should be in contact with spirits before responding, although spirits are already important in the tribe. Medicament. Otto has really picked up a treasure. Since the realization of the technology of distilling low-alcohol ale into spirits, who is the biggest beneficiary? Good things must of course be enjoyed by the big boss first. No, as long as he has a strong drink, this guy wants to have a good time.

    Soon, Fort Elon Orava fell into real silence. Metzastad accumulated a lot of mature experience when he fought against the Salmon Lord tribe for a long time in the former hill fort. For example, how to quickly build a wooden wall, how to arrange a night watchman.

    The cold wind of the North Pole has blown away all the clouds, and the bright moonlight illuminates the whole land. The flames inside the city walls were fierce, crackling noises one after another, and the night watchmen who rubbed their hands by the bonfire were all shifting guards. Those night watchmen standing on the tower wrapped up like a bear can hear penetrating clangs coming from the waterwheel, and they can also hear the weak waves hitting the muddy shore. Not far from the pier, the ships that docked are also faintly swaying along with the slowly freezing river.

    The guests from Roseburg are already lying in the wooden house reserved by the unknown. They are full of food and drink and are screaming and sleeping. The shouts cannot be hidden by the north wind.

    The night watchmen worry that the days ahead are getting colder and colder. They all have a hunch that the first snow is approaching. So, is the leader of Ross''s fleet going first? Or should the wind and snow come first?

 Chapter 371ï¼š The tribute of Elon Orava Fort

    Otto woke up in the groggy, he was surprised that he was lying on the ground, and he was accidentally put on a deerskin.

    "What''s the matter? What about people? Come!"

    Otto called out loudly, and soon mercenaries guarded by swords rushed into the house. The person who came was not someone else, it was Jeflo.

    "Big Chief, what''s your order."

    "What''s wrong with me...?" Otto held his head to change and climbed up.

    "You drank too much wine yesterday and became drunk."

    "Oh, is it? My son, where is Rurik?"

    "He went to the warehouse to check the tributes. He gave me an order to take a few brothers and stand outside the door waiting for your awakening."

    "So that''s it?"

    Otto changed to sit up, he felt a bit of cold, and then he touched his left and right hands subconsciously, and he even touched a piece of wheat cake.

    Yevlo hurriedly explained: "Liurik is afraid that you will be hungry when you wake up, so he prepared some food."

    "This kid is very thoughtful." Otto shook his head vigorously, eating the cake in twos or twos, with a gesture of resurrection full of blood: "Let''s go, Jeflo. Show me the tributes."

    As the sea was about to freeze, a fleet of ships came to the far north of Fort Elon in order to collect iron tributes.

    While Otto was still asleep, leaving Rick Ninja¡¯s early winter cold, he put on a thick leather jacket, glanced at the old man who was lying in the lobby and continued to snor, and then took Sepolawa and left the house.

    He gathered more than a dozen mercenaries, put on a very imposing aura, and gave orders to the city lord Mezzasta.

    The order is to check all the tributes.

    Coincidentally, all the most important materials were hoarded in the wooden walls. In line with the tradition of the scientific scholars, a large number of cellars were abruptly dug out.

    What appeared in front of Rurik were five long wooden houses. They seemed to be semi-crypted houses, but there were indeed caves inside them.

    Mezzasta is in good spirits, and he is eager to prove to his true master what loyalty is. Swearing an oath of loyalty to a little boy, Mezzasta didn''t find it absurd. He and his people did get a little benefit because of this child, and after their life settled down, everything was going well. Now that the things that have happened have already happened, the people of Corvin are united and easily defeated by the people of Ross, so let''s simply be a submissive servant.

    Based on this thought, Mezzasta personally opened the wooden door of a room, and then, a feeling of coldness hit his face.

    "My lord, this house is full of axes and spearheads. All the tributes you want are here."

    Rurik glanced inward, and couldn''t help but feel terrified. He was not afraid of pure darkness, but he couldn''t see what was hidden in the darkness.

    "Can''t you come to light it?"

    "Oh, I''m going to have someone start the fire." Metzasta said hurriedly.

    "No need." Rurik waved his hand. "Let your people take out all the tributes and place them on the ground. I will personally count their numbers." As a power holder, Rurik must defend his own. Power, if you eat one, you can''t be two. "A thousand axes, five hundred spearheads, but if one is missing, you will be punished."

    What is the punishment? Metzasta didn''t consider it at all. It is so easy to complete the owner''s tribute request.

    Soon, some men from the Iron Squirrel Tribe began to frequently enter and exit the wooden house, holding the bundled axe and walking out one after another. It''s like the Corvin tribes living in the Oulu River, where people tie squirrel skins, and people here tie axe handles.

    The wooden handle of the axe is tied with twine. If a person has ten fingers, the axe is tied with ten. They are placed on hard ground and arranged in a matrix for statistics according to Rurik''s requirements.

    After a while, a square matrix of ten by ten was arranged, and there were exactly one thousand axes, no more, no less. In fact, there are still some axe stocks in the warehouse, and Mezzasta has no intention to continue taking them out.

    Those spearheads were also taken out, and all the spearheads were simply metal pieces polished into a spear shape. With the free forging system of the waterwheel, the hot iron ingot is easily beaten into iron pieces, and after some rough polishing, the spearhead is basically formed. It does not have a sleeve, but the blacksmith deliberately left a depression on the iron sheet behind the spearhead so that the twine can tie it to the wooden stick.

    Is there a requirement that each of these weapons is a magic weapon?

    Rurik squatted down, he untied a bundle of axes and held the small hand axe in both hands. Even a ten-year-old boy can use these axes. After all, its axe is really only the size of a young man''s palm, and there is no hole for a wooden stick. The axe is still deliberately dented, and it is firmly fixed to the wooden handle after the easy-to-obtain pine glue bonding and hemp rope binding.

    Rurik really knew how the two weapons were made. Hydraulic free forging can be said to solve the current situation of the absolute lack of muscular men in Elonburg, and the most physically consuming iron work has become the river''s work. It is pure hydraulic free forging, which currently cannot be used for fine processing.

    Seeing that Rurik was fascinated, his little brows were also a little tight, and Mezzasta lowered his head: "My lord, how do you feel about these tributes?"

    "Feel? The quality has dropped a lot than the ones we originally produced."

    "Ah! Because my men have just become blacksmiths, and their skills are far inferior to the experienced Ross blacksmiths..."

    Mezzasta wanted to say a lot more, and Rurik said twice: "Stop talking. You did complete the task, and you proved your loyalty."

    Mezzasta relieved nervously, and said, "It is my honor to be able to serve you."

    Of course Ruriek likes to listen to compliments, and of course some of his heartfelt words are pressed in his heart.

    For example, these weapons are not well-edged, even if they are spearheads, their blades still need to be sharpened. Did Rurik have no intention of blaming them for this incident? He still mentioned it unintentionally.

    The slender spearhead can easily be made into a short spear and a javelin. These hand axes are not really suitable for felling big trees. After sharpening the axe blades, they can be used as good tools for cutting meat and bones. In combat, these small hand axes are completely flexible. Even if the axe blade is no longer sharp, the warrior can smash the enemy''s head by swinging it with one right hand.

    Just like golden melons and bones, they are basically short rods with iron heads, and their high degree of flexibility brings the flexibility to kill the enemy.

    The new blacksmiths of these steel squirrel tribes, if they really give all the chromium iron axe spearheads and polish them with ore and sandstone, it will take too long.

    They are ordnance, or a mass-produced ordnance, mass-produced ordnance only needs to ensure a bottom line of quality, and the rest is how to reduce the input of manpower and material resources to obtain greater output. With this awareness, Rurik didn''t want to say anything, they were just tributes, and a batch of goods would be sent to the Merlaren tribe to equip Olekin''s fighters.

    They must be ferrochrome materials, which naturally have strong anti-corrosion ability. Although they have not undergone a long carburizing operation, after quenching, the sudden cooling forces the surface metallography to change dramatically. They are already extremely hard and will deny the advantages of all simple wrought iron weapons.

    But compared to the weapons used by the Ross people, these tools are the so-called "monkey version."

    Rurik clapped his hands vigorously and stood up: "I thought about it, I''m generally satisfied."

    "So, my master, are you still a little unhappy?"

    "It doesn''t matter." Rurik shrugged, "You will follow this standard and give me mass production of axes and spearheads. Remember, your tribute will be doubled during the warm period next year. I know you can do this. "

    Mezzasta gritted his teeth: "Okay, I will stick to it."

    "Do it well. If you do well, I will reward you. What rewards you can get depends on what you do."

    Life needs a head of hope, looking forward to it, and as a result, Otto, under the **** of mercenaries, came wandering around.

    Either the methanol in the spirits did not evaporate cleanly, or simply because he was not sleeping well with his homework, Otto was agitated by the air conditioner, and his spirit was still a little sluggish.

    Otto accepted the mercenary''s guidance, and a group of people who seemed to be idle among them gathered in one place. He recognized Rurik, who was wearing a beautiful ferret hat, and saw a lot of reflections in the early winter sun. It was a return journey.

    Immediately afterwards, he understood together.

    The mental sluggishness disappeared. Otto received a strong shock. He simply sat on the ground and pointed his fingers at the equipment all over the floor: "Tomahawk! Why are there so many tomahawks? They are all made by Cowen?"

    Jeflo and his guys hurriedly helped the stunned leader up, and Metzasta immediately approached and claimed the "brilliant" result.

    Otto had just stood up, his trembling mouth was trembling; "A year ago when I came... when I came, this was just our... temporary camp, and now it is a city. You people of science and literacy, it''s actually perfect. A blacksmith? Even more efficient than our Ruth blacksmiths!"

    "It is an honor for me to be praised by the big boss." Mezzasta quickly expressed respectfully.

    In fact, Otto made a mistake. Regarding the output of ironware, what level is Elenburg here? A blast furnace in the screw fort rose from the ground. Since it successfully produced iron, it has completely restricted the operation of the furnace to a shortage of charcoal fuel and ore. It is a big stomach king, its efficiency of one stove alone is better than a hundred ordinary stoves! But it is a real pig iron smelting, and what is cast is iron daily necessities, such as a large number of trays, bowls, oil lamp holders, and even large iron pots for cooking. Cast iron can of course be weaponized, that is, to make a hammer, and become a useful blunt tool and production tool, but don''t expect it to be polished into a useful sharp tool.

    Otto simply took a look at the smelting in the blast furnace and knew that iron ore can also be turned into hot "water". He just observed this miracle, feeling that the miracle always came to the birth of the Ross tribe, and he didn''t have any intuitive understanding of its productivity.

    Now, he was shocked by the axe all over the floor.

    He stroked his beard and thought: "I produce a thousand axes a year, and my soldier will soon have one manpower! No, two! My fighters will be full of powerful combat effectiveness."

    Thinking of this, Otto even wondered how they were made. Mechasta shouldn¡¯t be asked about this. Otto knew that all miracles came from his son Rurik, who was standing next to him.

    Let an old leader see the power of technology, and Rurik is willing to help.

    "Dad, do you want to know? I want to remind you, when you feel frightened, don''t sit on the ground again."

    Otto, who was self-consciously gagged, hurriedly beat haha: "I try to... try my best."

    The river is rushing, and the residents living in the tribal era have no idea that the water itself is a kind of labor. The waterwheel system in the Middle Ages in Europe is one of the few engineering techniques left over from Western Rome. The appearance of waterwheel and other hydraulic machinery in Northern Europe in the ninth century is a miracle.

    No, Otto really understood what those wooden houses with huge wheels along the river were.

    They are to show miracles from Asgard in the world. Is not it?

    If it wasn''t for Jevlo''s timely support, Otto would have to sit on the ground again.

    What he saw was the Cowen craftsman wearing only a burlap shirt in the cold winter, constantly putting the red iron block burning in the small stove under an incredible automatic beating sledgehammer. It was as if Thor personally gave these sledgehammers supernatural powers and allowed them to be forged by craftsmen.

    Otto didn''t know that the wooden wheel full of blades that was constantly beating and turning by the water outside the wooden house was the core of the power, and because of the dry season, the efficiency of the wooden wheel''s rotation was much lower than before.

    "Dad, what do you think?" Rurik asked knowingly.

    "A miracle! It''s a miracle!"

    "Yes, it''s a miracle indeed." Rurik smiled and asked against his will. "Dad, what do you think this means? These hammers will keep beating for us Ross."

    "It''s us...that''s not right!" Otto''s eyes widened, then looking at his son''s beautiful smile, his innocence also revealed sacredness and an inviolable prestige. "It''s you! It''s Odin and Thor, who bestows you supernatural power! Rurik, you showed a miracle."

    Deny this is a miracle? Rurik didn¡¯t want to deny it. He deliberately said: ¡°It¡¯s these people who surrendered to us who are making ironware. They have received Thor¡¯s approval. This shows that God has approved them. Then, I also approve of them and ours. The relationship needs to be very close."

    In an instant, Otto understood his son''s true intentions, saying that this intention really made him very sensitive.

    "Are you wanting me to admit that they are Roths, or that they exist on an equal footing with us Roths?"

    "I didn''t say that." Rurik said calmly.

    "What do you want to say?"

    "I''m just expounding the fact that Thor allowed the Kewen of the Iron Squirrel Clan to use his supernatural power. That''s it."

    "You..." Otto gritted his teeth and simply didn''t ask.

    If Otto really has some scientific literacy, he should be able to see the constantly rotating wooden shaft and the raised wooden blocks of the bearing forming a cam structure longitudinally, which is the driving force for the operation of the hammer lever. He is a shrewd man of power calculation, but he is not a craftsman, and he doesn''t even look down on the craftsman himself. He only admires brave warriors. To say that young blacksmiths like Kawei should be despised by Otto, however, Kawei has long shown a warrior side, proficient in iron smelting, which gives Kawei more advantages and personality charm.

    Otto watched for a while, and he became more and more fascinated, and he also sighed: "It is really unexpected that your people are still giving birth on such a cold day. Since God has rewarded you, I should also give you a little reward."

    Mezzasta was taken aback when he heard Jeflo''s translation. He knelt down immediately, as humble as a hound, which made Otto even more happy.

    But these people are all Rurik''s servants after all, and the matter was decided by himself. Otto looked at his son: "Liurik, they are your servants. In the name of the chief, I ask you to reward them."

    "Me? Is it necessary?" Rurik asked deliberately, and he was also surprised that the old man was afraid that it was not the wine that hadn''t passed yet. You must know that he used to be harsh and stingy with all kinds of servants.

    "You must be rewarded, or I''m sorry to the gods. Let''s do it!" Otto slapped his head and pointed to the kneeling Mezzasta''s forehead: "I will give you 10,000 pounds of food. I will reward you for your diligence and loyalty, and I also respond to God. Grace. I will order your master to give you a little reward."

    Mezzasta was not excited for the first time. He felt that the matter was a bit weird, but since a large amount of precious oats might fall in his stomach, the fool would refuse.

    Seeing that the old man was so determined, Rurik had planned for more "carrots" based on these scientific scholars to raise loyalty measures, and there was no worries now.

    "Then I will also provide you with some food." Rurik said directly in the language of the Kovins: "I also got some magical woods, which will be processed into extremely flexible long bows, which are shorter than yours. Wooden bows are even easier to use. Since you can all shoot arrows, I will reward you. Once there is a war in the future, you will send troops to fight for us."

    This "send troops to fight for us" is the most significant promise! Mechasta knows the abominable Salmon Lord tribe, even if they fought against the Ruths, because they were servants, they still enjoy a lot of freedom, unlike their own tribe. Once they become infidelity, Must be severely punished by the Ross people.

    Fighting side by side clearly represents a higher position in the Rus.

    Isn''t there a living example in front of me? The Finn Jeflo, this person is obviously more senior than many Ruths, simply because he is a loyal fighter.

    Mezzasta made a promise: "My people are all excellent hunters. A good bow is a better hunter. We look forward to an opportunity to play for the Ross people."

    Jevlo was smart enough to add fuel to the translation, which made Mezzasta even more respectful.

    "Hahaha, maybe you are eager to prove that your battle is not far away! You Kewen people should prepare well."

    A war Will there really be a war? The words of Chief Rose did not seem to be a joke after drinking.

    Mezzasta smiled flattery on the surface, but muttered in his heart. Are the Rus really planning to attack the Tavastia next year? It is true that the Kovins continue to fight internally. If the Tavastias are invaded, the tribes still have to unite, otherwise everyone has to be slaves to those people.

    But Otto and Liurik really have nothing to say. Both felt that there was a huge risk of war, which was also an escalation of the war with the Danes and Gotland. Tavastians? Otto is simply not interested in these guys. Of course Rurik is not interested in them, and even the Karelians are more interesting than them.

    If the soldiers think there is some fun in the war, it is looting the gold and silver of the Gotland people. It turns out that those guys are really rich.

    Otto suddenly came up with an idea, that is to let the archer composed of Corvins take the boat, so that when his nephew Arik looted the Gotland fishing boat, the Ross would have a greater tactical advantage. Moreover, these Kewen archers will be extremely easy to use. They are just slaves. They cannot be paid like mercenaries, and they have no right to distribute the spoils. They are a kind of tool, even if they are approved by the gods, they can use their divine power here. Ironing is nothing but a tool that can be controlled by the Ruths. It is indeed important to maintain and treat your tools well.

 Chapter 372ï¼š I want to stay

    Otto naturally regarded hydraulic forging as a miracle manifestation, so the Iron Squirrel Tribe was able to produce a large number of iron tools, which must show the god''s favor for the Ruth people. He became more confident and extremely happy.

    Those axes and spearheads were organized and packaged for the second time, and they began to be thrown onto the boat one after another.

    Coming to this former campground again, he was eager to take a look at some "famous scenic spots", such as riding on a two-wheeled trolley pulled by reindeer and traveling on a dirt road cut out by tribesmen with an ax. Go straight to the mine not far away.

    Of course Rurik was also one of the visitors, including the mercenaries under his command, almost all of them came.

    The woods in early winter were very quiet. At this time, Yevluo was carrying a short wooden bow, and an arrow was placed on the bowstring at all times.

    Contrary to Jevlo''s nervousness, Otto treated everything that followed with a rather lazy appearance. He just sat cross-legged in the car and didn''t care about the bumps under him.

    It is already the third day of arrival, as long as you stand on the top of the mine again, reminisce about the previous battles, and overlook the world that has not been covered by snow, the journey should come to an end for the time being.

    "Don''t be too nervous, are you still worried about bears?" Otto said casually.

    With Jeflo¡¯s arrow, he did not dare to let go, ¡°Big Chief, there are many bears here, and there may be wolves. We¡¯d better be careful.¡±

    "It''s ridiculous, those bears should run away when they see it. Oh, they better show up so I can eat bear meat tonight."

    "It''s better to be careful." Yevlo''s vigilance is not diminished. "Those brown bears, they will attack any prey in order to hibernate. They are just all beasts. I don''t know how powerful we are."

    Otto shrugged, not wanting to talk nonsense. However, the fact that a mercenary can have such a vigilance can really relieve the owner.

    This dirt road just cut down the tree and dug out a part of the roots. In the light of the small population of the entire Elronburg, how do they remove all the stumps on the road? More miraculously, some seemingly dead tree stumps actually grew new branches.

    Otto felt quite uncomfortable in his butt, and the dangling sensation made people sleepy.

    No, Rurik was already wrapped in a deerskin blanket, snuggling next to Otto, resting on his legs.

    Evlo was worried about encountering a bear. He looked at the short wooden bow in his hand and used this simple weapon to hunt down a snow hare. The best way to hunt bears is still a spear and a crossbow.

    The armed group of people is indeed not afraid of bears, but they encountered strange pedestrians in dumbfoundedness.

    Yes, this road is not exclusive to the Otto team today.

    There are two reindeer carts, each of which is pulled by a deer. Yufu is not a bad old man, but a child in thick leather clothes. A large number of shiny black stones were pulled on the car, which was obviously ore.

    The child saw a crowd of people holding weapons and stayed on the spot, trembling with nervousness subconsciously.

    "Why is the child pulling the ore?" Otto murmured, and ordered his men not to entangle them in any way.

    The team gradually got farther away, and Otto''s ears were full of comments from his subordinates.

    Otto turned his head curiously again, and saw that the two small cars were fast moving through the rugged road, even if the cars were pulling a heavy mine. This fully proved that although they were children, they were also a group of veterans.

    The mine is ahead! All the trees that blocked the view disappeared. Otto saw the mountain bag, and also saw a small mountain fort suddenly standing under the mountain bag.

    Rurik was awakened by his father: "Don''t sleep, we are here."

    "Oh, it''s their cemetery hill." Rurik rubbed his eyes, and the nouns he said caught Otto''s intense attention.

    "Huh? Tomb? Fort?"

    "Yes, that''s the name of this settlement. They... are the enemies we killed last year. They are members of the Grey Squirrel tribe. I built a cemetery for them under the hill."

    "You...you are really boring." Otto was really hard to say anything, but when he got there and saw the attitude of the locals, Otto invented something in vain.

    The woman named Polla, who is good at dressing up as an owl, is the only priestess of the entire tribe.

    Ottoben was a little curious, how could he just see Mezzasta kneeling down? Their priests had come here to preside over those women and children mining.

    He thought that the abilities of women and children were awkward, so he could only stand on the hill and see the traces of excavation everywhere, so Otto had to admire these people.

    Those tribal women tamped big rocks with hammers or iron axes.

    A group of children dressed like bears lie on the ground, with thick leather pads sewn on their knees, and simple gloves on their hands. They picked up the stones that were smashed by the women and threw them into the pain basket. In the end, they were basically The child carried the basket down the hill.

    Otto doesn''t think this is something to be admired, and Rurik doesn''t think there is anything wrong with it now.

    The times are the times. Any tribe or tribe, even if a child is only five years old, must help his family with housework and material production. The pressure of paying tribute is on every ordinary person in the Iron Squirrel tribe, and everyone, even a child, has to work hard for it.

    Never ignore that they are also a form of labor just because they are children.

    It was the women and children of the tribe who were responsible for the mining and transportation of ore, which naturally made Otto think of a lot.

    The children who walked past him carrying the rattan baskets full of ore were in a daze, and there was also the shadow of the young Kawei inside.

    That was an excellent young blacksmith, and perhaps the most promising blacksmith of the entire Ross tribe now and in the future. When he was very young, he was taken by his father into the mountainous area near Roseburg. Starting from carrying a stone, he gradually became a good blacksmith today.

    I am afraid that these working boys will all become good iron tools, and the entire Elon Orava Fort will also become a real city of blacksmiths.

    Otto didn''t dare to have too much hope for the future. He wanted to live a hundred years, but he didn''t know whether God would give him a chance.

    Standing on the only vantage point, Otto overlooked the whole world. He squinted, and under the only "hot sun" that brought him warmth at noon, he saw a huge bay and the increasingly blurred sea horizon.

    To the north of the hill, the river named Airon is still flowing calmly. Last time, it was still able to walk through the glacier, so did it start to freeze? The answer is yes.

    Otto didn''t want to stay any longer. Standing on the top of the hill, he took off his leather hat and revealed the top of his head with loose hair. He stroked his son''s shoulder: "We really didn''t look away, this mine is ours. Is it right to let a group of women and children continue to mine?"

    Rurik felt a little uncomfortable when he was pressed by his father. He broke free and left his hands helplessly: "Then move some people."

    "Let our people come?"

    "Are they willing to come here?"

    Rurik''s counter-question made Otto amused: "Yes, there is a warm Silla Fort, how can they immigrate to the cold here?"

    "We still have to migrate some people. By the way!" Rurik stomped suddenly, "Let the deer breeders! Let the uncle of Lumia bring all the deer breeders."

    "They? They are slaves? What are you going to do? Continue mining? You can really laugh, they are forced to mine, you said to save them, now let them mine?"

    Rurik was stunned. He wanted to say this time and another time, but in an instant he thought of something, something that he would definitely do from the standpoint of a deer breeder.

    "Our deer herd."

    "Deer?"

    "Yes. Soon, it will be the winter grazing time for the deer breeders again." As Rurik pointed to the northern land, "Dad, you should understand that the winter pastures over there are very important to the deer breeders."

    "Oh, you want to breed those deer? What do you want me to do?"

    "Let them drive the deer to move here. Alsaka, I think it is most suitable for him and his people to settle in Fort Elon. This area is their hometown, and they are very familiar with it."

    Otto shook his head and smiled bitterly, feeling unreliable: "Are you not afraid of them running away?"

    "It doesn''t matter, we detain their children. Those deer children must receive my training in Roseburg. I don''t believe that they will leave their children when they run away."

    "You!" Otto was shocked. "Your kid...it''s pretty ruthless."

    Rurik said with a calm face, "Those children are hostages. I believe they are smart people. If they can pay some tribute, they can live well. They will run away when they are crazy."

    Otto is also a stubborn face, he thinks his son has other plans.

    Originally, Otto had set the departure date to tomorrow. He was worried about a sudden snowfall or the sudden freezing of the big river and the sea. He needs to have a small meeting, call his cronies to arrange matters, and leave Elronburg along the freezing north by noon tomorrow.

    When the sky began to dim, Otto had returned to his warm residence.

    In any settlement controlled by the tribe, the leader must have a "palace". Since the chief mansion of Elronburg and the one in Roseburg were both designed by Rurik himself, the two naturally have extremely striking similarities.

    Otto was sitting in the hall, and he felt that it was not very different from sitting at home. It was the pile of bear heads that were turned into specimens hung on the walls of the hall, which fully demonstrated the great achievements of the chief family, and he wished to put it like this in his home in Roseburg.

    Maybe it''s okay, as long as the people here continue to hunt down a batch of bears.

    Now, Mezzasta and Priest Porla are both summoned here by Otto. There were also representatives of a group of Ross fishermen who settled here and were asked to participate in this small meeting.

    What will be discussed at the meeting?

    Otto gave an impromptu speech, in addition to praising the loyalty of the Iron Squirrel Tribe, he also gave some encouragement to the settled Ross people. It is that his words lack the power of "painting big pie" like Rurik, and they are basically an exposition of established facts.

    What did you say? Rurik was also sitting in the venue. He felt that Dad really loved Shilla Fort, and he could describe it in all the gorgeous words he knew. For Elronburg, it seems that it is only suitable for a settlement that produces ironware.

    Otto finally talked about the most critical thing, especially to Metzasta. Even if everyone has understood this matter, Otto has to emphasize it again.

    "I saw your warehouse. You have stocked up a lot of fish. I want to eat them all with your appetite? I will keep my promise and reward you with a batch of precious wheat. But you, Mezzasta. Very much. The winter hunt of our Rus is about to begin. Hundreds of the most sturdy warriors of the tribe will be stationed in your mountain fort. You must take care of them."

    "Yes!" Mezzasta gritted his teeth, he really only had to agree.

    Only Mechasta knows the people of the Iron Squirrel Tribe best. They are essentially afraid of the Ross warriors. Unless these soldiers are the men of the boy Rurik, they will feel at ease. Most of the Rus people brought looting and killing, but Rurik was an outlier among them, and seemed to be the only reasonable person.

    Seporava met her father and people, and she did not hesitate to tell everyone what she had learned in Roseburg.

    What results did this bring?

    Rurik didn''t even realize that his reputation in Elronburg was better. Given that he has a marriage contract with Sepolava, the tribesmen are willing to treat Rurik as their own.

    Otto continued: "All your goods have been shipped, and we will leave tomorrow. I see that you are still stocking ore, do you plan to continue smelting in winter?"

    "Yes, Grand Chief. According to our contract with Rurik, we will provide double the tribute next year. To be able to offer the tribute earlier, we need to work hard."

    "You are smart, and you will be rewarded if you please us. But you need to prepare now."

    "Wish to help you."

    Metzasta was respectful on the surface, but in his heart he criticized Otto as a bad person, and he was also worried that this person would announce some harsh requirements.

    But it''s time to come.

    Otto asked the tribesmen to build more wooden houses, which would be given to the Ross hunters in the winter hunting to live. Although Fort Elrond is the "city of blacksmiths", in the years to come, Fort Elrond will also be a hunting base for the Russ.

    Otto announced a very clear time: "When our Hanukkah is over, when the day of total darkness passes, I will bring a large number of people back with my Rurik. Before I arrive, you The owner, Lurik, said that there will be a group of deer breeders who will drive the deer to arrive early. They will also use Fort Elon as a starting point for herding."

    Mezzasta is not opposed to the guest residence of those who raise deer. Isn''t the identity of Mezzasta, who raises deer unclear? The leader of his deer breeder had a conversation. Everyone became servants of the Rus, and the two races did not have to meet to fight. In this respect, Lurik used his ingenious mediation. The sentence "You have similar language shows that you have a common ancestor", which completely brings the relationship between the two ethnic groups closer.

    Especially Alsaka, who is very concerned about relatives, has forgotten that he was once enslaved by the Iron Squirrel Tribe.

    Those deer breeders really like to set up tents and fences in the wilderness. Everything is for the convenience of grazing. They and Kewen have never competed financially, and they can even trade on fur.

    Ross Hunters, where they are hunters, they are clearly a terrible army.

    He only hopes that his mountain fort and his people will not be harassed by the Ross fighters.

    If you really want to do something, then do it openly. For example, Mezzasta was anxious that the women of his tribe whose husbands had died were pregnant again. Those women have their own will. They are rejecting their own people, or because of an instinct, they are rejecting close relatives. They also don''t want a man to easily have ten women. They hope that a foreign husband will hope to make up for the serious population loss of the tribe by the new birth.

    They don''t even care about the loyalty of the new husband, as long as the person is not hateful and fearful.

    First of all, the Ross fighters who brought suffering and ruined all their past lives are not considered.

    Metzasta was a little anxious about this kind of thing, he didn''t dare to tell Otto. He was actually looking forward to those deer breeders, after all, the two sides had already had some affection during the two months they lived in Roseburg.

    Otto felt that he had already spoken very clearly. Unexpectedly, Rurik, who seemed to speak unintentionally, suddenly spoke at the last minute.

    "Dad, I have decided that I will not leave until the hunting army led by you arrives."

    "Huh?" The sense of absurdity was written on Otto''s old face. "What are you talking about? Are you going to stay in this cold place?"

    "Correct!"

    Rurik''s emphasis surprised everyone, but Mezzasta was slightly surprised. He knew that this child must have a new plan, which is likely to be beneficial to the tribe.

    No, Mezzasta hurriedly stated: "Big Chief, since the host has such an attitude, I will do my best to entertain my host."

    Otto gritted his teeth, he really didn''t know what his son''s whim wanted to do.

    The explanation given by Rurik is even more bizarre: "I want to cut logs."

    "What is logging for?"

    "Build a big ship."

    "Shipbuilding? Is the wood of Roseburg not good? Don''t you worry about those Mellaren craftsmen." Otto Fei explained.

    "But the trees are too short and the trunks are too slender."

    Upon hearing this, Otto became even more impatient: "The little tree can''t satisfy you?"

    "It''s really not enough. What we need is not just a long keel. Dad, this is my decision. For our big boat, I must do this. Then please take me to say hello to my mother. I want to be here. Here I personally supervised the felling of the big trees, and all my mercenaries stayed."

    Otto is still incomprehensible, but forcibly taking his son away, this kid will definitely be furious. What is the point of a child''s rage? It''s this kid who gets cruel, sometimes really scary. The more he thought about it, the more Otto thought that when the kid was only seven years old, he dared to hold a huge sword in order to protect a favored slave to challenge his father.

    It''s that the slave is really terrible now. Lumia, the high priest Velia seemed to regard her as his granddaughter, and used all his experience to train the new high priest of the tribe.

    After much deliberation, the son''s refusal was for the benefit of the tribe.

    "Okay! Just stay, and if you have any other requests, just ask, I will do it for you."

    "You are really an enlightened father." Rurik''s strained smile immediately became amused, and he opened his mouth to make a series of demands.

    At this time, Otto was a little surprised, because all these requirements were to organize a team to set off to the north when the sea was frozen in silver and the ground was covered in silver, and then pulled a full 50,000 pounds of grain, as well as Rurik''s subordinates. All mercenaries, including those recently recruited, must arrive at Roseburg before December in the Julian calendar. Among them, there must also be deer breeders and deer herds.

    Does it take so much time to chop down a big tree?

    Otto didn''t want to ask too much, and his son''s decision was never purely nonsense. Anyway, the food was his food, and the people who sent him were his subordinates. As the leader, he was just an order.

 Chapter 373ï¼š Doomed blizzard

    Everything is in Rurik''s calculations. In addition to the 20,000 pounds of food that is planned to be rewarded, another 50,000 pounds will be transported. The sleds used to transport the food are just a behemoth. Fortunately, the Lower Ross tribe is not short of reindeer pulling sleds in the new era. There was no intention of rewarding such a large amount of food to Mezzasta¡¯s subordinates. Oats are a kind of food that is extremely resistant to energy storage and has a high density. It is the best reward for heavy manual laborers in Northern Europe in this time and space.

    If it is said that it is located in the northernmost beach of the Gulf of Bothnia, besides a mine, there is another resource worth developing in this area, it is trees.

    Rurik was full of shipbuilding plans. Since he had no financial resources to build an iron armored ship, even iron keels and iron ribs were incapable, so he had to rely entirely on hard wood.

    Although good wood for shipbuilding is oak, are there large tracts of oak trees here? The answer is obviously no. He is not here for the first time. After a long march a year ago, Rurik has determined that the most abundant pine trees here are very hardy pine trees of many varieties. There should also be other tree species such as oaks, but they need to be looked for.

    Even if there is not so much oak, it never means that the ship is not easy to build. Pine is definitely not better than oak. It is also better than most woods in terms of hardness and toughness.

    Rurik also made a mistake, because he didn''t watch closely, and most of the time he just watched the woods far away. He defaults those forests to pine forests, which are obviously mixed with a large number of Nordic spruce.

    Perhaps this is not his fault, because red pine and spruce are both classified as pine trees. If they weren''t looked at as straight as Optimus Prime, of course, there would be no difference.

    The wooden walls and all the houses inside Alon Orava Fort are all built with solid pine trees. When the house was built, the interior was naturally filled with a strong smell of turpentine, and the problem of volatilizing for a while disappeared.

    Otto¡¯s fleet successfully completed the last sorghum this year, and it was also the first time to complete the sorghum in the newly opened tax source.

    The wealth of the chief family has grown tremendously, that is, the loss of silver coins is very staggering. The silver coins were all turned into food, leather, and iron tools. Standing on the bow of the ship, Otto looked out at his home in the south. He increasingly thought that his son''s explanation was correct.

    People live to obtain them, not just beautiful silver coins.

    So what is waiting for him is a comfortable winter? Do not! For Ross''s warriors, the severe winter cold can only lock down cowards, and true warriors dare to fight the harsh nature.

    These are of course just beautiful rhetoric. In recent years, Otto has become more and more like to encourage his tribe to hunt in winter, and the tribe is also willing to follow. The era when a deerskin could only be sold for one silver coin was completely over. A huge amount of money poured into Roseburg, and everyone seemed to become very rich, but in reality they were still poor.

    More leather merchants flocked to Roseburg for more leather goods, and even decided to break away from the former tribes and become the new Roths to take root. Otto knew that Fodgen, a workshop that raised slaves to sew leather and linen clothes. R¨¹lik''s plan to sell a part of the squirrel skins to the man by name, Otto decided to fulfill the promise he made.

    This time, Otto will fulfill all the promises he made to his son. He was only able to stay in his hometown for only two months, and he had to take his tribe to set foot on the ice sea all the way north.

    The once comfortable and boring winter became lively.

    A group of fishermen who dig ice to catch seals stay on the ice for a long time. A large number of seals were sold to the priests to boil oil, and the fishermen got the advantage. The priests, especially Parla, organized the ten named maids under Rurik to undertake the heavy soap making work. In the soap making industry chain, the peak period of production capacity is in winter, and it must be in winter. Only those seals can deliberately eat fat and make the best soap.

    What¡¯s interesting is that because many families in Roseburg have completed their residential upgrades in the past, they followed in the footsteps of Rurik and completed the ¡°Novgorodization¡± transformation of their houses, which was upgraded to woodcuts. , The owner sleeps on a wooden bed. The fireplace system made of stone and clay has greatly ensured the safety of the residents'' heating in winter. Of course, they must consume a lot of charcoal or wood in order to serve the stove. After all, those burning ashes were thrown outdoors as waste.

    Ash is plant ash. In particular, the potters responded to the blacksmiths¡¯ blast furnace smelting pig iron casting mold needs. The potters consumed the wood resources that had already become barren in Roseburg, and produced more vegetation ash. They become the alkaline water raw materials for making soap.

    Just like the era after a thousand years, the world''s operations are supported by fossil energy such as coal and oil, which are the blood of industry.

    Roseburg has formed a handicraft industry system, it is too early to upgrade to a preliminary industry, but the contract system, employment and employment owned by the industrial age have begun to form and operate.

    The system also has a source of energy, which comes from the nearby trees. It is the endless power brought by the burning of firewood and charcoal, which promotes the industrial operation of Roseburg metalware, pottery, glassware, spirits, leather tanning, and soap.

    Of course, the start of the landmark shipbuilding business relied on the source of wood.

    To get a towering tree, you need to go deep inland, and then drag it to the shipbuilding workshop by the sea. If there is no suitable wood for the Hotla family, the most capable of building ships, it is a luxury to expect them to build a new cargo ship in a short time.

    Fortunately, Hortra had already made an agreement with Rurik, and that was some important materials for shipbuilding, and Rurik would find a way to get them.

    Otto''s last voyage was blown by the strong north wind in just two days, and it blew all the way back to the fjord where Roseburg was sitting. Even if these cargo ships are inherently slow, their speed is quite moving because the wind is strong enough.

    Rurik lived in the Elon Orava Fort and became the supreme leader of the settlement.

    He can give orders at will. The mercenaries under his command, such as Jeflo and others, will follow his orders, and the other Russ who have settled are also willing to obey the arrangements of the future chief.

    Do you want to beware of Cowen artificial times? Not needed at all.

    Mezzasta was very happy to meet his daughter and was treated as a family member by Rurik. Two children or even who are on a wooden bed, he really can¡¯t wait for his daughter to grow up. As long as she can give birth to Rurik even a daughter, with the child as a bond, the future of the Iron Squirrel Tribe will be even better. It''s better.

    In settlements in the far north, the snowfall period seems to be unexpectedly delayed. The temperature dropped almost every day, until the fourth day after the departure of the Otto fleet, the floating ice on the river was clearly visible.

    In fact, Rurik didn''t know that the ice eggs had been born again on the island at the mouth of the Oulu River in the distance. Their appearance seems like a miracle, but it is actually a prelude to the freezing of the entire Gulf of Bothnia.

    The freezing of the northernmost part of the bay has begun, and the temperature will gradually drop to a terrifying low temperature of minus 30 degrees Celsius at night. Without thick fur, only the strongest Ross warrior can resist for an hour or two, but the red pine and spruce are not afraid of this cold at all. Polar bears and reindeer are still active in such extreme temperatures.

    Until the tenth day, it was November 7th in the Julian calendar. The time of day was very short. The sunlight of the past was suddenly covered by dark clouds. The world was darker. Everyone realized that a snowfall was coming.

    The snow has finally fallen!

    All the people who were stranded in the "cemetery hill fort" in the mine, especially women and children, under the leadership of the priestess, when the sky began to darken, they carried a soft or a reindeer cart with a very limited load capacity. , Or on foot, through the tortuous forest road with a straight-line distance equivalent to five kilometers, and return to the most substantial and safe Fort Elon Olava.

    The heavy snow is coming, it is not simple.

    The outdoor world is raging like a frost giant, and the howling cold wind envelops snowflakes like sharp sabers, cutting the wooden stakes of Elronburg. Including the cart-carriage reindeer that were raised, they were all driven to the sturdy wood deer enclosure. They stopped all their work and ate the dry pasture that had been reserved for them.

    Even if the deer are extremely resistant to wind and snow, they are also instinctive avoiders of wind and snow. The wild reindeer herds will stay in the dense pine forest to avoid the snow disaster, and when the wind and snow is over, they will come out to pick up the snow and gnaw grass roots.

    As for people, everyone stays in thick wooden houses. Fortunately, the tall wooden wall is a strong barrier against the erosion of the north wind. There were also two towers that were not so securely constructed from the beginning, but in the early days of the heavy snow, they collapsed under the strong wind.

    The remains of the tower appeared inside the fort, but no one was to clean it up.

    The blizzard is so serious, even if you wear thick clothes, rashly staying outdoors is a kind of death.

    R¨¹lik stayed in his home, and Mezzasta and his daughter Sepolava were asked to live in. Of course, there is also Jeflo, the captain of the Finn mercenary, who is Rurik''s most trusted thug, and the one who should be given a heavy responsibility in the future.

    The wind and snow outdoors, the howling sound is extremely terrifying.

    The warm interior is another scene. The two big bags of oats that Rurik brought, one bag was rewarded to the mercenaries who stayed behind, and the rest was to be enjoyed by himself.

    They are like prisoners, forced to stay in wooden houses, eating oatmeal and gnawing dried fish before the storm stops.

    Rurik separated at least one small room in the house, which was the toilet of the house, which was actually a convenient dry toilet squatting. Only this small compartment is the coldest in the whole wooden house.

    Because of his death order, the houses built in batches have such independent toilets. At first, people felt that this design did not bring as much convenience as imagined, until the wind and snow fell.

    It was another extremely boring day. The indoor lighting relied on firewood and slow-burning oil lamps. In order to save fuel, the overall lighting time is not long.

    The porridge in the wooden bowl was eaten again, Mezzasta wiped his mouth, and the fire was softened, picking up the grains of wheat in the bowl and stuffing it into his mouth.

    "Liurik, when the wind and snow is over, are we really going to find the big tree and then cut it down?"

    "We''ve been talking about this topic these days, why do you still think it''s impossible now?" Rurik shook his head, "You are the leader of the tribe, you must do this for me. Don''t worry, after it''s done. I won''t treat you badly."

    "But, that''s a big tree!"

    "Are you still struggling with this? Do your people really dare not cut it down when they see the big tree?"

    "Yes. I really don''t dare." Metzasta would never do it. His tribe did not have any skills and abilities to cut down a tree that couldn''t be held together by arms.

    "Hey! But my people dare."

    "That is." Metzasta hurriedly complimented, "You people of Ross are brave and possess such abilities."

    Rurik felt that he was sarcasm: "Huh? Do you think it is enough to be strong enough? The soldiers under me are just one head higher than your man. They are not even as strong as bears. You think we are. How to do it? Tell you! Rely on wisdom." As he said, Rurik pointed to his own brain in particular.

    Anyway, being idle is also being idle, Rurik explained bluntly that many of his mercenaries, and even the settled Ross people, know how to cut down giant trees. But they never showed Mezzasta this skill. The reason is very simple, there is no demand.

    With Viking-style logging, trees of all sizes can be cut down safely and with only a long-handled forest axe.

    Leurikkop talked about the techniques he had learned, although he hadn''t actually implemented it himself.

    "Wonderful! Really good technique." Mezzasta was busy clapping his hands in applause, did he understand? Before he saw the actual "Viking logging" of a real lumberjack, how could he think of something he had never seen before?

    With a smile on his face, Rurik proposed another tool that even Jeflo had never added-a saw.

    It is a very long iron bar with a lot of tiny "teeth" in it. If one tooth can only bite a small mark, and a thousand teeth keep biting, it is a huge wound.

    Mezzasta and Jeflo have never seen a saw, especially Jeflo, whether in their hometown, in Mellaren or in Roseburg, have never seen a saw.

    This is an extremely unfamiliar tool, although it has long appeared in this area of ??Europe.

    Rurik also knew that Rose¡¯s craftsmen only had tools for wood processing such as axes, scrapers, and planers. It is reasonable to think about it without a saw, because it is somewhat difficult to make it under the existing technical conditions. The Rose craftsman did not research him spontaneously, perhaps because he had not been exposed to the concept, that is, "there is actually such a logging method."

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to make a saw, but after it¡¯s finished, even if it¡¯s a child, even...¡± Rurik pointed at Sepolava and then at himself, ¡°The two of us operate the saw without having to wield the axe at all~www .novelhall.com~ can make a tree collapse."

    What he announced was so tempting and added fun to the boring time.

    There is no development in the forests of the extreme north. There are quite amazing reserves of excellent trees. Find them and then turn them into boat materials.

    How to make a saw? Rurik had already figured out a countermeasure. His subordinates are equipped with weapons of two materials, namely pure iron and chromium iron alloy. It is not difficult to reduce low-carbon steel to mature iron, and the blacksmiths of the Iron Squirrel Tribe have this ability. Wrought iron is soft, and it can be hardened with a chrome-iron chisel to easily cut sharp and acute-angled dents. The rough saw blade is then carburized and quenched to become hard and elastic. Each tooth is polished with iron ore to become sharp enough. In fact, the saw blade can''t be too sharp. In theory, even an iron bar, madly rubbing against the trunk, will still file the trunk abruptly.

    The plan has been set, the next step is to wait for the wind and snow to end.

    Those wrought iron and low-carbon steel axes will be returned to the furnace, and the long and thin iron bars will be beaten, as if to make a steel sword. Many children from the Iron Squirrel Tribe can become a group of bear children who can efficiently destroy the mountains and forests. At least in this era, children with high-efficiency logging capabilities are really excellent laborers.

 Chapter 374ï¼š The frozen sea descends on earth

    Elon Orava Fort, the settlement of the Rus people, was built in the area of ??Kemi, Finland, or closer to the village of Kantola near Kemi.

    The site itself is not particularly significant. What is really important is the only chromium mining area on the European continent, five kilometers east of the settlement.

    It has to be said that the Ross people did not build towns at the mouth of the river, but settled down deep into the river. The reason for this choice is that those who are good at sailing must take into account the tides. The construction of piers along the coastline may not be suitable for the current ship conditions. If the piers are built in the river, there will be no problem.

    They must take into account the severe erosion effects of tide fluctuations on piers and embankments. It is also the tide, even if the entire Gulf of Bothnia is frozen, the tide is still pushing the sea uplift. What results did this bring? Sea ice will be slightly fragmented due to tidal forces, and the cracks will freeze quickly. Also because the ice itself expands, the tides exacerbate this expansion. After going back and forth, the sea ice in some areas became thicker and thicker, and finally a few meters high and long distance ice lumps were formed.

    The heavy snowstorm lasted for more than ten days, even if the blizzard basically stopped in the next few days, the whistling north wind was like a whisper of the devil, warning the people nestled in the thick solid wood house that they would die if they went out.

    No brave hunter dare to brag about his fearlessness in the blizzard. Of course, there are such people, and they are finally lost in the wind and snow, and when the snow melts, they become food for the hungry brown bears that have ended their hibernation.

    Gradually, it seems that the gale is no longer bitter?

    Rurik, who had nothing to do at the beginning, was nestled in the mansion of the leader these days and had to give Mezzasta and Seporava, and even Jevlo, regardless of their age or interest, Rurik told They instilled some knowledge that seemed inscrutable and incomprehensible.

    He was telling stories to kill the boredom, but he really refreshed the three of them''s understanding of the world.

    To say that the world is a big ball is nothing more than to say that there is no sea at the end of the world. A sturdy ship is placed in the extreme north of the sea, and it can discover a new world as long as it drifts all the way to the west. What''s there? There are huge golden grains, huge plant rhizomes, small red fruits that are more exciting than onions, sturdy bison, and...

    So, what is the name of that new world? Is it always called Asgard?

    "That''s a place of miracles. Only when we really set foot there will miracles become reality."

    As Rurik explained it, Mezzasta, who had little knowledge of the scope of the world, couldn''t help asking: "Can the ship of the Rus really pass through the endless sea?"

    "Of course not."

    "So, how can we get there?"

    "I''m sending people to build a big ship. Only it has the ability to go to the miraculous land. And you, Mezzasta, you will make an important contribution to the great ideals of our Ross people."

    Metza Staben was a little confused, and he soon came to his senses. Rurik did give himself a task, and that was logging.

    Logging is not arbitrary logging. Choose red pine or spruce with extremely straight trunks and the right thickness. The tool for logging is not just an axe, a new tool will be made as soon as the wind and snow is over.

    Go to America? The original meaning of America is "a miracle." This word is pronounced as "attmirakker" in the Ross dialect of the Norse language.

    For the Norwegians and Danes, their long boats have the currents along the North Atlantic Ocean, first to Iceland and then to the Green Island. Starting from Green Island, you can easily drift to Hudson Bay, and it is very possible to come into contact with the Algonquin-speaking natives. In fact, they did.

    If these things happen, it would be too dreamy.

    Rurik wants to be more pragmatic. If the tribe continues to develop north, not only will it visit the Arctic Ocean, which is the so-called "sea at the end of the world", but also Murmansk, which will never freeze. It is best if the Rus can form an alliance with the Norwegian residents of Narvik. Even if an alliance is not possible, the northernmost port of the Rus should be established in Murmansk.

    This port is really good.

    As long as this port is developed, the Ross people will have the ability to kill Britain, and it is almost a theoretically feasible starting point for the new world of the West.

    The wind and snow finally stopped.

    The outdoor world was silent, as if the entire Elon Orava was frozen.

    The thick wooden door was gently opened, and the cold was pressing, and Yvlo hurriedly closed the door again.

    "Master, please change your clothes."

    "Are you worried that I''m afraid of the cold? Absurd." Rurik had already buttoned his ferret hat on his head as he spoke.

    His whole body is white fur, plus his already fair face, as long as he doesn''t deliberately expose his blond hair and nest in the snow, he will become one with the silver world.

    The wooden door was completely opened, and the heating accumulated in the room instantly dissipated. The outdoor sunlight provided great visual stimulation to the people who lived in the cave in the century. R¨¹lik went out boldly and squinted under the "scorching sun" in the winter.

    The sunlight is not soft at all, but the light is too dazzling. He can''t wait to wear sunglasses. Of course, the Ross people already have the ability to make sunglasses-add some ore to the molten glass.

    No one can really happily complete pure hibernation in their own homes. When the wind and snow stopped, people started to let their bad hearts fly in the open air.

    Of course, they also have special practical needs. Chickens carry an axe to chop wood and chop it into pieces to cope with the coldest days.

    In fact, a heavy snowstorm caused the lowest night temperature in Elronburg to approach minus 20 degrees.

    This is really an unexpected situation, and no one thought that a heavy snowstorm could last for half a month. If someone hadn''t been carving wood to record the time, people would have forgotten the date of the Julian calendar.

    Once the blizzard passed, the temperature began to warm up slowly, but it was impossible to return to the days before the blizzard.

    Winter comes in this way, and winter life begins immediately.

    The Corvins and the settlers of Ross had to obey the command of Rurik, the most dignified person in essence. They obeyed his orders and accepted their respective jobs.

    Some people are responsible for cleaning the debris in the walls, some people are responsible for climbing up the roof to push down the snow, some people are responsible for rolling down the snow on the ground, and some people are responsible for cooking for the workers.

    In a very short day, more than 300 people cleaned the most threatening snow on the roof. The children of the tribe also held hands, and Rurik asked him to step on as neatly as possible to flatten the snow on the ground, and he was the leader.

    Rurik was on a show. His body was not outstanding among a group of steel squirrel tribe children. When he got warm, he took off his hat and two beautiful golden pony tails. He walked in circles around the wall, and all the laborers mainly came to him.

    At night, people who work for a day desperately eat the fish reserves. In order to get more energy, they have to gnaw the fish crazy. However, fish meat is fish meat, and its calorific value is only one-third of the same weight of oats. It is a mentally problematic behavior to expect to be able to perform high-intensity work after eating fish.

    Rurik estimated that the most tiring guys, who worked hard to keep their house from collapsing, probably consumed four thousand calories today. To make up for this loss, four kilograms of pure salmon must be eaten.

    "It seems that I am going to bring over 70,000 pounds of wheat, maybe I will bring less."

    They spent a day organizing their internal affairs. The next day, the thick wooden door was pulled open by the strong Ross fishermen and mercenaries, who were pulling hemp rope as thick as their forearms.

    Because of design factors, the wooden doors of Fort Elon all open inward. It was originally designed as a last resort, but it has played a key advantage in the present.

    Why?

    A huge wooden door was opened, and Rurik and the others saw that it was a wall of snow that was one person high!

    "Ah?! What''s going on? Is there really a snow disaster."

    "Master, it seems that we are not easy to go out, and we can''t even walk in the snow." Yevlo said worriedly.

    Rurik gritted his teeth: "I don''t care, take me brothers, carry a shovel or something else, and make a way for me in the snow."

    "This¡­¡­"

    "Hurry up."

    At first, Jeflo was reluctant. Considering his status as a mercenary, even for the sake of professionalism, he had to work hard.

    They were trying to dig a path in the snow wall. Yevlo thought it was hard work, but he didn''t expect the road to be dug soon.

    Because of overwork, he and the guys were already sweating. They took off their warm leather jackets and held long-handled soil shovel in their hands. After walking through this snowy road, they saw snow that was knee-less everywhere. That is, the wall behind him has become a little astonishing. The large amount of snowflakes entrained by the north wind has created a circle of snow slopes on the wooden wall.

    "Not bad, I can leave."

    Evlo panted heavily, and was called by his partner: "Look at the south! The sea! There are also rivers! It''s all ice!"

    After he lifted it up, following the direction of the man''s finger, "Ah! There should be... the sea."

    "The sea is completely frozen, we have to tell the master."

    "Let''s go back first." Yevlo shook his neck and walked back to the wooden wall.

    Soon, everything became clear, and Rurik understood his situation thoroughly.

    There is a saying that freezing three feet is not a day''s cold, what if it is an extreme cold for two consecutive weeks? It¡¯s not uncommon for the sea to be frozen, with a layer of ice one meter thick.

    If it hadn''t always been a record, Rurik wouldn''t know that today was November 15th in the Julian calendar.

    The fact that the sea is frozen is still new to the inhabitants of the Iron Squirrel Tribe. They were forced to cross the ice sea only last year, and now they have completely become coastal residents. They are actually more accustomed to living in the woods, and men are also good at hunting in winter.

    As long as they don''t risk going too far, men are not afraid of snow. They will be logging and hunting in the snow. Women and children should stay in a warm home.

    But Rurik must implement his plan.

    It''s another new day, it''s short and very important.

    Rurik was short, standing on a reindeer sleigh, facing all the adult men who had been summoned.

    There are steel squirrel tribesmen, Ross settled fishermen, and his own mercenaries.

    All the boys in Elronburg are here, waiting for the command of the leader.

    People are not really social animals, but they can develop the habit of obeying orders and show strong organization. In essence, this is a mutually beneficial measure, especially in extreme harsh conditions, everyone has to follow a smart person to keep warm.

    After rectifying the internal affairs of Fort Elon, everyone believes that the children of the keeper will not mess around.

    Rurik spoke. He didn''t want to be pestered here like a sculpture in the cold weather, and what he said was concise and concise: "Blacksmiths, clean up the stove, raise the fire, and continue smelting. Charcoal maker, continue to burn charcoal, Satisfy the needs of smelting. Woodworker, I need a lot of big sleighs that can sit on twenty men. I will build them right away and I will pay for them. Lumberjacks in Ross, carry your axes and show your skills, I Let the big tree collapse and then pull it to the coast."

    Everyone was a little surprised, and Rurik didn''t want to explain: "You do it now. Soon, a large number of people will rush to Elronburg. They will drive away the deer and carry a lot of oats. Don''t have any doubts. , Complete my request, and I will reward you with the oats you won."

    As long as you have tasted oatmeal with salt, you can understand that it can give people in the extreme cold a graceful warmth.

    They fought for the oats. Just today, the earth began to shake, and there was a loud rumbling noise in the woods.

    R¨¹lik had planned to wait for the saw blade to be built before organizing the manpower to log efficiently.

    Who could have imagined that a ruthless blizzard actually took up half a month? Rurik felt that his precious time was shamefully wasted.

    Fortunately, the Ross fishermen, they all know a little carpentry. They lack the ability to finish wood, but they almost only need brute force to serve. Those small pine trees with only thick thighs can only be used as raw materials for firewood and charcoal, and they can also be cut by a strong man with a dual-wield Nordic forest axe in two or three strokes.

    There are also quite a few extreme trees here, with a diameter of one meter or more. It was a towering spruce that had grown for more than a hundred years, and it was a terrifying existence that collapsed and smashed people into flesh.

    No, Mezzasta originally took his tribe and carried a small chrome-iron hand axe to cut wood, with the purpose of collecting charcoal materials. They want to cut down some big trees, they can move to them with the existing materials, but the time is too much.

    The so-called big tree he understood was the existence equivalent to about 30cm in diameter. In the eyes of the lumberjacks of the Ross people, it was also a kind of small tree.

    For the first time in their lives, they had the honor to see Carpenter Ross performing a magical logging technique.

    I saw a big spruce that couldn''t be held by hands at all. Its bottom trunk had been seen by the Ross people as a huge depression. The Ross woodcutter was already joking and chopping the other side?

    Are they going to cut down the tree like this? It doesn''t seem to be a problem, but the big tree collapses, and whoever hits it will die.

    As a result, , a lumberjack inserted a piece of wood into a small gap that was deliberately cut. He slammed the piece of wood frantically. In the end, the giant tree collapsed in a directed direction without injuring anyone.

    It was the first time Mezzasta saw Viking-style logging, and the settled fishermen were actually a group of excellent loggers! Not only are they tall and powerful, they also have wisdom.

    When the tree collapsed, the earth was trembling violently, and Mezzasta was sitting directly in the snow. In a large area, the snow stored in the branches of the pine and fir branches fell down in an instant, and Metzasta was all over, but he looked at the collapsed body of the giant tree and was too lazy to shake the snow off his body, just sitting Looking up on the ground while giggling.

    Mezzasta has seen huge collapsed trees in his life. Those are dead trees. After they fell in the forest, they found them after the autumn rain. A bunch of mushrooms grew on the trees. Collecting edible mushrooms is also a job of tribal women. What made him regretful was that although there was an alarming tide of salmon here in Fort Elon, it was a pity that there were too few mushrooms.

    In fact, with the current technology, Rurik can quickly produce mushroom farming. He did not expect this, because it is completely unnecessary. Growing mushrooms is to get valuable protein. However, the Ross people, who actually control most of the fishery resources in the Gulf of Bothnia, lack carbohydrates, not protein.

 Chapter 375ï¼š 1 piece of forest disappeared overnight

    When a group of men had to actively cut down a large amount of wood to supplement the lost heating firewood in the white world after the snow stopped, the clay stoves covered by thick snow began to be cleaned by the frozen river. After a while, the stove burned again. .

    The reignition furnace reduced an axe into an iron ingot at a high temperature of 1050¡ãC. The "water plates" of the impellers of the hydraulic forging equipment were removed, and the drainage channels were also filled with soil. The river froze, and the blacksmiths of the Iron Squirrel Tribe could only rely on their hands to beat the iron ingots into iron bars.

    They all think that Rurik is to make a sword, but this sword is too long!

    Rurik still didn''t want to explain, he just urged his men to tap the iron bar as long as possible. Among the stoves that are ignited after all, the largest stove is also on the list, and it must be the only big stove to be beaten again into a 150 cm iron bar to burn red and continue to forge.

    The Ros loggers began to perform miracles. They were struggling to get Rurik''s reward, to obtain oats, and even to obtain a higher social status for the Ross tribe under Rurik in the future.

    The total weight of the felled trees is extreme. The annual rings of the tree trunks are densely arranged, which can exceed a hundred circles after a little count. Some big trees are not transported out of the forest at all, but some are small ones. They can be organized to use the reindeer to pull them to the frozen pier on the riverside, and those long boats that are pulled to the shore covered with snow. Associate.

    "Isn''t these big trees good to gouge into a canoe?" Mezzasta thought so, his pattern is indeed small.

    Rurik had long ordered his men to pull the felled trees to the dock for storage. These pine and fir trees are indeed to be used as ship materials, and they are indeed to be transported to the shipbuilding workshop in Roseburg for further processing by those witty shipbuilders.

    Rurik was busy with his own major events, even if the night could not force his fire of enthusiasm to go out.

    So the bonfire was lit in the snow, and the flames of the big stove and the small stove were still amazing.

    This time, how big ten saw blades were to be roughed again. They were already formed in the daytime. Now, they are Rurik¡¯s strong mercenaries, holding the assault-made chromium iron quenching chisels, and chiseling out the teeth for the iron bars. .

    Chiseling work does not involve the same depth and spacing of the teeth, Lurik only needs it to be as sharp as possible.

    Some carpenters are also doing auxiliary work. They process the wooden handle of the saw in a tenon-and-mortise structure according to Rurik''s request.

    A very large furnace is not a blast furnace. It can indeed be subjected to extremely high temperatures. As long as a little bit of temperature is added, it will reach the bottom line of smelting pig iron. It smelts almost all ferrochrome, and the blast furnace of the Russ who wants to smelt it does not have this ability.

    It is at least very tall, no, all the rough saw blades with teeth cut out, each one has a hole hardened at both ends. This hole is used for binding hemp rope. Now, there are iron hooks hooked in. In the hole, fish it into the stove.

    The stove was not filled with air by a bladder blower, and the charcoal block burning inside was completely smoldered, and the temperature was maintained at about 700¡ãC. The saw blade that has been beaten very thin begins to carburize quickly. Because of its thinness, Rurik believes that the carburizing operation does not need to last too long.

    Those saw blades were beaten by almost three millimeters. It was already very thin. Therefore, in the low-temperature carburizing operation, it took Rurik for half a night to basically obtain flexible low-carbon steel.

    It is really flexible. I think I will smash the steel arms of the crossbow a little bit thinner in the future. Although I have sacrificed a lot of pounds, I still get good energy storage because of the larger saw? In this way, the soldiers can be unarmed for a long time without any effort, even if they can only fire light arrows.

    Rurik stayed up almost all night, and he ordered the workers to follow him in the night, all for the completion of the ten logging hacksaws.

    The wooden frame is made of tenon and tenon that basically matches the length of the saw blade. It looks like a long "work" character. It is specially made of oak shipboard discarded by Ross fishermen, making the frame have good hardness and flexibility.

    All Rurik needs is that it is hard.

    Those hacksaw blades that have been carburized are first suddenly fired to cool down, and then baked on the flame for tempering. The Corvin blacksmiths didn''t know the reason for Rurik''s order. Since it was his order, they had to implement it.

    The hacksaw blade obtained by Rurik has been partially blued, and its elasticity and toughness have become stronger. Even the blacksmith has put in a lot of effort.

    He should have gone back to the mansion to sleep. Before the saw was completed, even his eyelids would be disobedient. He sometimes wiped his face with the snow that was available everywhere, and had to see the final product.

    Hemp rope tied the saw blade to the frame, and hemp rope was put on the other end of the frame.

    There was a wooden stick in the middle of the twine, and the tired Jeflo assumed the job of pulling the twine.

    "Is it any use?" he asked.

    "Nonsense, only when there is a saw blade will it be straightened."

    "Maybe, we can''t make such a toss."

    Rurik gritted his teeth and ordered impatiently: "Just do it, there are so many words."

    Jeflo shrugged. At this moment, a faint aurora appeared in the sky, and the snow-covered world was illuminated by the aurora and stars.

    Everyone looked up to admire the magnificent landscape, especially the Kewen people of the Iron Squirrel Tribe. They did not regard the Aurora as a "parade of the Valkyrie", but as the incarnation of the Winter God.

    Coincidentally, the location of Aron Olava Fort, in another time and space, is the Kemi of Finland, which itself is a treasure place to appreciate the aurora.

    The appearance of the aurora made up for the lack of visibility, and in the coming days, a half-month-long polar night will begin.

    With the help of the aurora, Jeflo quickly rotated the stick, and he felt more strenuous as he went back.

    "Is this all right?" He smiled wryly and flicked a stick that could rebound quickly.

    "I think it''s okay. You see, the saw blade is stretched straight."

    "It''s really like this." Yevlo touched the jagged saw blade, and he gently drew his fingers. Not only did he think of it, if he rubbed it hard, his cocooned hand would have to bleed. He couldn''t help being happy: "Hey! This thing must be able to quickly grind the tree off."

    Evlo was completely relying on his own associations, and a scene of a big tree collapsing appeared in his mind.

    He looked at the small pieces of wood on the ground, and the anthology began to work with the first torsion-stretched saw blade.

    A large group of people gathered around, all of them wanted to see if Rurik''s so-called saw could really cut a branch that was only **** thick.

    In fact, it was very boring. Rurik was sullen. He thought for a while and realized the reason for everyone''s curiosity-very simply, in their concept, this is a brand new tool and way of processing wood.

    Amidst everyone''s exclamation, Jeflo moved, the branch broke, and the section was quite flat. People with sharp eyesight also saw some sawdust scattered on the snow.

    "This thing is really useful. In my opinion, the tree breaks it still, haha, maybe it is faster than an axe."

    "Of course it is faster than an axe." Rurik''s slightly haggard face with a slight smile: "Can''t you think of more things? For example, a weapon."

    "Huh?" Yevlo raised the saw in his hand. "Sir, do you expect it to cut the enemy''s neck? Oh, if it is to execute the enemy, I would use it instead of an axe."

    "No. It''s the stick **** with twine that makes you bored."

    "What''s wrong with it?" As he spoke, Jeflo also fiddled with the stick that had been tightly tightened by the twisting force of the twine and was placed on the wooden pole in the center of the frame.

    "It can be used as a weapon."

    Yevlo was stunned. He was silent for a while: "I''m sorry, I...I can''t understand."

    A very violent yawn made Rurik not want to repeat. I saw everyone else finished their work, and all ten saw blades were finally successful. In theory, they all need to go through quality inspections before they can be put into use. Lurik didn¡¯t have the time to be so dogmatic. He directly summoned the crowd under the snowy night: ¡°The tired ones among you can go to sleep. I need a tireless one. , You can use the saw I invented to cut the big tree, and when I wake up, I will see a disappearing wood."

    Rurik was happy when he returned to his place. It was this exhausted body that really needed rest.

    He heard the snoring of the old man in the other room, and the tossing of Sepolava''s body in her sleep.

    Before falling asleep, Rurik''s sensitive body felt a slight tremor of the earth.

    He smiled slightly: "You really can''t wait to cut the wood with a saw. It seems that I have to reward you again."

    Those scientific people are indeed using saws to log large-scale logs, and there is no need to teach how to use them. Jeflo was not asleep yet, he was desperate for his performance in order to be around his master.

    It is said that as long as you do things well, the reasonable Lord Rurik will reward many things.

    Kewen people were eager to get more rewards of oats, so they followed Evlo to their deaths. How is the result? Everything is in Rurik''s plan.

    There are as many as thirty scientific scholars who have overdrawn their lives, carrying axes, hemp rope, and even the latest saw blades, holding torches made of cloth soaked with resin, and entering the nearby woodland where there are many small trees.

    The eyes of the Arctic owl stare at the torch of the Corvin instinctively, and the Corvin also uses this "phototaxis" to catch the owl.

    They didn''t intend to hunt at night for this night. They just wanted to make a piece of wood disappear, to give Rurrik a surprise, and to efficiently reserve a batch of firewood for the tribe.

    The forest to be wiped out is just to the east of Elronburg. It is also adjacent to the road to the mine. The choice here is naturally intended to expand the road. They didn''t care about the snow that hadn''t reached their knees, and naturally formed ten logging teams, and began predatory felling against pine trees with thick thighs of adult men.

    They want to be rewarded, and after they have really invested in logging, they are also eager to prove to the Ross people that although the Corvin people are much shorter, they also have many tough guys who are tough.

    Who ever thought that a pine tree was cut off quickly, and what shocked the loggers was that the two clearly didn''t have much strength.

    Good news is frequent. To cut a pine tree as thick as a thigh, the two of them only need to put a little effort into it and it can be done in one minute.

    Compared with the previous axe chopping, how much efficiency has been improved? Jeflo couldn''t make a clear calculation, but not only the collapsed pine tree has explained a lot.

    For the first time, those dwarf Corvins have the ability to destroy forests! The continuous collapse of the big tree completely aroused their animalism.

    They are no longer satisfied to kill bears, wolves, and wild boars together. Now, they are going to challenge the authority of the land gods with the new logging tools of the Varangans.

    The special hacksaw blade with very good flexibility is not so easy to break. It is broken straight by the torsion force. They fell the wood until the blue sky on the east side. The hacksaw was not damaged, but behind them, it was already a piece. The disappearing woods.

    They are really exhausted, and some even feel too hot and want to take off their leather jackets when logging.

    Isn''t this looking for death?

    Fortunately, this kind of surface seeking to be cool is actually a situation where the temperature perception fails, which was discovered by the well-informed Evlo. After all, no one accidentally froze to death. When the sun climbed out of the horizon in an extremely lazy posture, the people who were already sitting on the snow and napping, glanced at the tree trunks all over the ground from the corner of their eyes, and laughed and snored.

    Rurik finally regained consciousness, and he got up and subconsciously patted his face, fumbling around to get something to eat.

    Sepolawa has already gotten up, like most tribe women, she who feels that cooking is a woman''s duty, and like tribe women, she is going to prepare the morning meal.

    Said it is breakfast, it is no different from lunch. How about many animals in the Arctic circle hibernating? Not only is it cold here, the daylight hours during winter are extremely short or not at all. Why run around in the long dark period? If it were not for the men who continued to work with the snow, the women of the Iron Squirrel Tribe would not be so active in winter for cooking.

    After waking up, Rurik quickly ate hot salted oatmeal, and then served with salmon meat, which was considered a hearty meal.

    He thought about logging, and he thought about the wooden stick that was stretched straight by the torsion force.

    He thought about it, and suddenly laughed.

    "Ruriek, what''s the matter with you?" Sepolawa asked curiously, opening her large eyes.

    "Me? I thought of something interesting."

    "Is it about logging? I heard a lot of strange muffled noises last night. I guess it has something to do with logging."

    "They are just logging. By the way, what about your father?" Rurik looked left and right, and indeed did not see Mechasta.

    "He should organize people to do things. Rurik, the day is too short, I don''t think I have much to do." She hooked her small head, kept twisting her body, and sometimes smiled.

    She just intends to take advantage of the rare opportunity to get closer to Rurik. A strong man can use a lot of concubines. For the future of herself and the tribe, Sepolawa is willing to obey her father''s request, so she can do it now. She tried to seize the time to stick to Rurik. In Rurik''s view, this was just a little girl''s act of acting like a baby.

    cute? Of course it''s cute. It''s out of season.

    "There is nothing to do? Then hurry up and eat, just follow me to see the results of Jeflo. I hope your father is there."

    "Oh..." Saiporava''s happiness disappeared suddenly, then she licked her mouth and ate all the grains in twos or twos.

    A glance last night made Rurik put the manufacture of the torsion slingshot on the agenda in his mind.

    There are too many technical problems in making gunpowder and casting bronze cannons. They are not something that can be counted on locally with theories, but blacksmiths in the age of tribal alliances can make them. They can cast one model at most, and Rurik can''t compliment it for the practicality.

    A big ship imitating the Caravel ship, with the first one, there will be subsequent ships lining up to launch. These special cargo ships that take into account both combat use must have appropriate offensive and defensive weapons. The use of marine artillery is of course the best, the key is that it cannot be built. However, there is no technical obstacle to the ship torsion slingshot.

    "Don''t rush to get a torsion slingshot. I have to see what they did at night."

    Rurik took a few mercenaries and walked out of the wall again accompanied by Sepolawa. Along the way, he heard some residents talking about "the woods on the side of the road suddenly collapsed."

    what''s going on? It was always Jeflo that they really ruined a forest when they listened to them casually?

    Liu Likla was holding Seporava, and the two hurried out of the wooden wall. They discovered that hundreds of people were standing not far away, obviously watching a strange sight.

    Soon, Rurik saw a shocking scene.

    On the side of the road where the ore was transported, a forest nearly half the size of a football field was gone.

    No, the pine trees still exist, but they are all turned into a dark green debris, and yellow and white tree stumps.

    He saw some people napping, some holding saws, and gnawing smoked fish in the other hand.

    Seeing the master coming, Jeflo hurriedly dragged his extremely tired body and walked in a daze: "Master...Master, look at this forest. We...we fulfilled your order."

    "Ah! Relying on my saw, UU reading is finished?"

    "Correct!"

    "Where is the saw? Is it intact?"

    "A hand is not damaged, it''s all intact."

    Rurik looked at the fallen tree in another place, and then at Jefron''s haggard face: "How many people were you logging with you?"

    "There are... thirty."

    "Reward! Must be rewarded! You take the Kewen people to rest, especially those Kewen people. After they wake up, they each have a bowl of oatmeal. I don''t need that ration! I must reward them for their hard work.

    A small piece of forest was gone, and Rurik no longer needed to personally go to the battle to prove the reliability of the saw, because in the next short day, Mezzasta took the remaining bit of Covin¡¯s mature man to take the place of Huhulu The ethnic people continue to log. Ten hacksaws started the vigorous and efficient logging movement, and this is just the beginning.

    Because the furnace has not been completely extinguished, those axes and hammers made of low-carbon steel are returned to the furnace one after another, the process of making saws is being replicated, and more saws are ready!

 ~ï¼š Sheet 376 They prayed for a baby boom

    One day passed, the Corvins of Metzasta, a group of mercenaries invested by Rurik, and the Ross fishermen, each of them began to use their own skills to madly destroy the woods near Fort Elon.

    What is their motivation for desperately?

    The mercenaries and the Ross fishermen are for the money and material rewards of Rurik, which is excusable.

    Where is the Kewen of the Iron Squirrel Tribe? Rurik drew a pie for them: "Do things well and make me happy. When you do it well, not only will you have wheat to eat right away, I will reduce your tribute next year, and I will exchange wheat for your leather."

    They were forced by the strength of the Rus people, but also because the conditions put forward by Rurik were really attractive.

    After night fell, the Corvins who were ordered to destroy the forest frantically, dragged their tired bodies back into the wooden wall.

    They never thought that what was waiting for everyone was indeed a feast.

    When it comes to giving rewards, it does not compromise.

    During the day, Rurik sent all the uneaten wheat to be taken out and handed over to the tribe''s women to pound it into oatmeal crumbs. They didn''t make it into flour, and they didn''t need it. All the coarse crumbs were poured into the pottery urn and boiled by the fire. It is also served with chopped frozen fish meat, which is turned into surimi, and the porridge that has become sticky is continued to be boiled.

    In order to increase its aroma and oil content, Rurik also ordered the mercenaries to pour a lot of seal oil into it, which is used as fuel for oil lamps.

    Some Atlantic refined sea salt imported from the Balmerks makes its taste extremely attractive, and considering that this high-sugar, high-oil and high-protein meal is for those who have paid a lot of physical labor, stay Regardless of whether it was lightened or not, Wengli poured in half a pound of salt extravagantly.

    Another piece of wood disappeared, and the trunk that was too late to be pulled fell to the ground.

    The tired Corvin loggers, who admired the efficiency of the saw, held the wooden bowl with their hands trembling, and watched the extremely sticky soup in the bowl move the spoon.

    Chief Ross is rewarding the literati!

    Chief Ross did not hesitate to dump a lot of salt!

    Chief Ross has fulfilled his morning promise!

    The Kewen man opened his eyes wide, feeling the salty feeling of happiness like heaven, and couldn''t help being moved to tears.

    In fact, they are not simply grateful to Rurik, but the Kewen tribesmen who have lived in the inland areas for generations and migrated to the coastal land in recent months. Their bodies have never been salty, objectively speaking. Also limited their combat effectiveness.

    Their bodies crave a lot of sodium chloride, so they eat salty porridge, and everyone fills their stomachs in twos or twos.

    The meal was not over yet. Almost each of the hungry loggers ate off two more smoked fish, and only announced that they would give up when their stomachs were too tight.

    In a boring winter night, besides creating a new life with your wife, is there any other entertainment?

    The tribal men who had eaten their meals, they were originally survivors after the battle. The enemies of the past actually enjoyed a good meal. It seems that there will be many more days in the future.

    They were in their own home, sleeping with bulging stomachs, and didn''t want to pay attention to their wives and concubines at all, which made women a little uncomfortable.

    They just didn''t consider that their husband was so excited when he was cutting the wood, they almost collapsed from exhaustion. After eating too much this time, the blood is concentrated in the stomach, busy mobilizing the digestive organs to deal with the unprecedented sugar shock of the body owner in this life. In short, the brain is relatively ischemic. Coupled with physical exhaustion, you can still get up to "fight" with your wives and concubines.

    It can be said that after winter, the women of the Iron Squirrel Tribe have an instinctive desire to use fertility to help the tribe¡¯s lost population. They never think that the tribe is the tribe of Mezzasta, but the tribe of everyone. Women are only physically weaker than men, but they are not worse than men in terms of their obligations to the tribe.

    Logging work is still going on, and there is only a small amount of wheat in Rurik''s reserve, and the rest of the wheat is instantly eaten up by a group of big stomach kings.

    What''s next? Has the army of food shipped? Have the deer breeders and their reindeer team headed north?

    Before they arrived, Rurik had no choice but to live by eating grilled fish all day long, just like everyone else. Fortunately, Elronburg reserves a large amount of fish, and they are now frozen so hard that there is no need to worry about decay. Some are bad, but these fish are all salmon, which is salmon. It¡¯s really boring to eat grilled fish every day.

    When Rurik was bored, he noticed something. The women of those tribes were actually hooking up with the settled Ross fishermen.

    They are actually having a relationship on their own initiative, and this relationship is clearly illegal. They are not married to each other as witnessed by the priest.

    He simply approached Mezzasta directly and came up with news that made him not too surprised.

    "Chief." Yes, Mezzastas simply used the Norse vocabulary he learned to call Rurik the "chief": "Don''t be surprised, in fact these things have happened long ago. After the war, my tribe died a lot. Men. Women are reluctant to bond with their relatives. They need men from outside."

    "However, they are not married to each other."

    "It doesn''t matter."

    Rurik was not surprised, his attitude was calm: "Couldn''t your priests intervene? Even if it is a scientific ritual, it is good."

    "It doesn''t matter. Chief, my tribe needs people, a lot of people. Whether it''s a man or a woman! I am happy to see the tribe''s women and your men unite, and now life is stable under your governance. Don''t worry about starving. , Frozen, and will not worry about being attacked, so that we can have more children. My tribe will rejuvenate, and there will be more population in the future...so too." Mezzasta hesitated for a moment, and said calmly: "More steel squirrel tribal people will pay you more tributes. I have one more request."

    "You speak."

    "Your... your mercenaries. They are extremely strong, if you can..."

    "Okay!" Liu Rick agreed with a wooden face without hesitation.

    "Huh? Really?"

    "Of course. But you should also understand that if the child''s father is a Roth, then they are not simple Corvins, they are Roths. They are not slaves, but they need to pay taxes. If you are in a hurry, I will soon Someone who can arrange me."

    Rurik didn''t seem to hesitate, but he had already made a psychological struggle in his head. Because Mezzasta''s hope and the active behavior of those women really conflicted with the three fixed views in his mind.

    He has been adapting to this savage but extremely real world. People or tribes really do everything in order to live, so they do everything in order to restore the population lost in the war. What are the ethics of men and women? It seems that these are all nonsense. For Kewen Burakumen, the concept of "marriage" is very vague to them.

    Anyway, Mechasta is a man, if the leader is a woman, I am afraid that the entire tribe is a lively large matriarchal clan.

    Oh, at least the deer-raiser community is mostly a matrilineal clan. Lurik especially remembers the rescued deer-raiser women. Now they generally have their stomachs. As for who the child¡¯s father is, it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s all Rose anyway. Men do.

    Rurik defeated his own "ethical cleanliness", which is by no means a mere compromise.

    For the Rus tribe to develop, it is the optimal solution to have a larger population at the moment when technical means cannot be used to significantly improve the efficiency of material production.

    It is true that all problems are human problems. As long as the population is large, the things that can''t be done can be accomplished.

    Rurik had also thought about the use of force to force slaves to work. The overall efficiency of this economic method is open to question and is extremely dangerous.

    Generally speaking, slaves are also unreliable unless they are truly taken as their own. It would be a troublesome job to directly transform these foreigners into Rus, but their descendants can easily transform.

    Rurik has really understood that this is a world where the weak eats the strong, and it is more direct, more violent and even more unreasonable than he imagined.

    The weak will be beaten. Not being beaten does not mean that it is good to be indifferent, but that the strong are busy attacking others and have no time to take care of this side.

    Whether the mercenaries are really loyal or purely for money and wheat, Rurik is more inclined to agree with the latter. To win over them, I am afraid that money alone is not enough. Most of them are young people who can''t get along in their hometown of Mellaren. They are mercenaries who have nothing but strength.

    Using women to win them over is an effective method.

    In this way, all parties can get what they need.

    Eventually, will Elon Orava Fort usher in a baby boom next summer?

    In any case, the two major settlements of Fort Rose and Fort Shilla, the baby boom next year is definite.

    The time of day is getting shorter and shorter, and night is taking up most of people''s life time.

    Logging work is going on every day, but the follow-up workload has been greatly reduced. Some of the towering spruces that were discovered were laid down using classic Viking logging techniques, and a large number of pine trees with thick bowls were removed by saws.

    The residents took advantage of the moonlight and aurora to chop off the branches of the pine and fir with a small hand axe, and threw them into the fireplace for burning.

    Most of the women who do this work do it with a smile. They tie the branches with twine and put them in a small sleigh that is used as a pull. Sometimes they caress their stomachs, thinking about happy things.

    Their attitude towards the Ross people has long since changed. Lurik''s fluent and understandable language, coupled with the feast of the lumberjacks, made them feel more at ease.

    All of Rurik¡¯s mercenaries had a relationship with the women of Cowen¡¯s Iron Squirrel tribe, the first time followed by the second time.

    The mercenaries who have been serving delicious food and drink and doing all the hard work on weekdays have completely subverted the understanding of "what is a man" among Cowen women.

    In the difficult environment, weak women long for the shelter of strong and promising men. No, a group of dew couples were born like this, but this dew may not be so easy to dissipate.

    For example, for the settled Ross fishermen, their wives are local Corvin women.

    Everyone has good hopes for next year. Regardless of men and women, the Iron Squirrel Tribe prays for a baby boom. Mezzasta didn¡¯t say anything, he was still in his mind, what if fifty were born next year, and if two years later, another fifty will be born. As long as there is enough food, the tribe can add fifty every two years. The speed of the children increases the population, and his imagination is like a dream of spring and autumn. It seems that it is not impossible to expand the tribe to a thousand people in his lifetime.

    Of course, what Rurik is looking forward to at this stage is not this, it is the long dark night. He feels that his mercenaries have become a little weak, and even Jeflo is weak.

    Without him, it''s time to slaughter a reindeer and let them drink deer blood to nourish the kidney.

    What he prayed for was a group of people from Roseburg. They were the deer breeders who drove the deer north to graze in the winter, and the mercenaries stranded in Rurik in Roseburg, and a large amount of goods.

    It¡¯s been half a month since that terrible long snowstorm ended, and it¡¯s November 1st in the Julian calendar. There are still four full weeks before Hanukkah for the Rus, but Elon Fort is more affected by geography. In fact, the polar night time in this settlement is a bit longer than in Roseburg.

    The dimensional difference between the two places is actually very small, the complete polar night in this place is only one and a half days.

    The dimension here is indeed very high. Due to the sea factor, even if the sea is already frozen, the day and night temperatures in Fort Elon on a clear day are not so extreme. The temperature during the day is indeed lower than the freezing point, and the temperature at night is basically maintained at about minus ten degrees. Unless there is another blizzard, the temperature can suddenly drop below minus 20 degrees.

    Such a low temperature is not so fatal, as long as you go out and wrap it in thick fur, there is nothing wrong with it.

    Since Elonburg is already in a small city, basic urban defense measures seem to be redundant.

    Some people were ordered to stand guard and watch the night. They lighted a constant burning bonfire at the frozen pier outside the wooden wall. They use a bonfire to warm up, take a nap, and even grill fish frozen like rocks for supper.

    They are also equipped with weapons at all times, especially sharp short spears, so that if a wandering polar bear suddenly appears, everyone can rush to get this unexpected surprise.

    What Rurik did not expect was that the ever-burning bonfire actually acted as a lighthouse!

    A deer breeder, mercenaries, and a handful of Ross winter hunters who decided to set off ahead of schedule, they organized a team of more than a hundred people and got on as many as forty sleighs of various sizes pulled by reindeer. Pulling a batch of forage and a large batch of wheat, along the frozen coastline to the north.

    The navigators are a group of old hunters who have participated in winter hunting many times. They have rich experience and are best at arranging traps to catch ferrets and forest cats. Being able to possess such abilities also proves that they have the ability not to get lost in the woods, and they are most suitable to be guides.

    The reindeer pulling the sled were originally the envoys carefully cultivated by the other three Corvin tribes. They themselves were tools for pulling goods. Compared with the heavy burdens that need to be borne on the Oulu River, the Ross people and the goods were not very heavy.

    The herd of deer has reproduced. There are as many as 400 big deer and fawns, mixed with a large number of people and cargo sleds. The deer breeders headed by Alska have taken on the very important work of driving the car. They are the ones who have the most The ability to train the reindeer herd to be submissive.

    Deer breeders cherish animal power, and will not force the reindeer to desperately resemble it. Instead, they stop at an appropriate time and people camp and rest on the spot. The reindeer also eat the hay pulled on the sled, and even a group of special sleds are the main force. The oats eaten by the reindeer.

    It is a luxury to let the deer eat oatmeal, but Rick reminded him to wake up. After arriving at Roseburg, Otto did not hesitate to listen to Carlotta''s attitude, and got similar opinions as Rurik. Who is Carlota? Her Ostala tribe is good at raising cattle and sheep. There seems to be no essential difference between reindeer and cattle and sheep. If they want to work hard, they must feed wheat.

    Luxury is real luxury, Otto can''t forget his lack of experience back then. The reindeer was forced to walk non-stop, and almost all the two hundred deer captured were exhausted and starved to death on the road.

    Alsaka thinks that the family of Chief Ross is cherishing the deer and even good oats are used as feed.

    Reindeer, which has a strong digestion and utilization rate of cellulose, get all the calories from oats, which shows strong power. The reindeer herd that moves fast and continues to walk fast in winter, the long boat with speed and downwind There is little difference in speed.

    In fact, only three days later, that is, the third day of departure, they have reached the northernmost coastline.

    They continued to advance against the frozen coast, and night fell early. Everyone who was resting on the spot suddenly saw the light of fire on the ground in the distance, and everyone was no longer calm.

    It''s Fort Elon! It''s the fire of Elronburg!

    Is there still time to light a campfire and barbecue to eat?

    This transportation team started the final journey, and their sudden visit during bedtime was first frightened to the deer breeders who thought it was a strong attack. After clarifying the situation, the closed wooden door was also opened.

    Rurik was awakened by the noise, and he suddenly became energetic again.

    Although the time they came was a bit irritating, the army of transporting supplies and the deer breeders finally arrived.

 ~ï¼š The 377th Zhang, Take away the 40-meter-long spruce

    A group of people wearing thick furs stood inside the walls of Fort Elon. Why didn''t they sigh for the sudden appearance of the settlement?

    Arska, the leader of the deer breeder, would never have imagined that the place where he had been enslaved was actually here.

    From the beginning of the design, the Elronburg planned to house a thousand people, so the space inside it is actually very large.

    A group of reindeer was forced to be driven into the wall, together with a large number of sleds dragged, under the aurora and starlight, a rather interesting situation was formed.

    Visitors lit torches one after another, and night watchmen lit a large number of bonfires.

    More than 30 deer breeders of different males and females were in a daze with amazement. The Ross people who joined each other talked and laughed, and began to unload a large amount of cargo. Especially Jeflo and his mercenaries, they and other mercenary brothers completed the reconciliation, and immediately began to move the wheat belonging to Rurik.

    Even some very special goods-some special tree trunks.

    After receiving the emergency report, Rurik hurriedly changed his clothes. After being severely stimulated by the cold night, his spirits rose.

    Under the shining of torches and bonfires, a large group of furry people appeared inside the wooden wall, as well as an extremely large herd of reindeer.

    A familiar guy was walking towards him, it was Arska.

    "It seems that all of you arrived safely. You have completed the chief''s entrustment." Lurik said in the language of the deer breeder.

    Arska immediately bowed: "We are your servants. Now, we will graze for you in winter."

    "Very good. But you don''t have to go too far. Well, what do you think of this town?"

    "It...really great."

    Alska and his people are nothing but nomads in the snowy field. Their concept of the town is vague, and naturally they lack the rhetoric to evaluate it.

    Rurik didn¡¯t intend to continue to ask, so he pointed to the wooden wall and said, ¡°My wall is tall and reinforced, and can resist the most violent snowstorms. You take the men to herd and leave the women and children behind. The wooden wall will protect them. Safety. Rest assured, as the owner, I will ensure their safety and daily food."

    Arska gritted his teeth, he was very uncomfortable, but he didn''t have any authority to say a word.

    "Okay, I will take care of the adults'' deer."

    Rurik nodded: "In exchange, I will also take care of your women and children."

    Do you want to continue talking to the deer breeder? To show them a strong castle? Rurik didn''t think it was necessary.

    After all, they are deer breeders. I am afraid that they have liked to live alone in the snowy field as a small clan since ancient times and even in the future. Rurik vaguely remembered that in another time and space, what he learned about the life of the Sami people from film and television was nothing more than a quiet and peaceful snowfield. There lived a Sami family in a few wooden houses, and the family they raised. Hundreds of deer, and rely on receiving tourists and selling deer products to make a living.

    The stability of the Sami people a thousand years later is not the result of their use of force to fight for it, it is entirely due to the alms of the Swedes. Just because of that era, the Swedes advocated love and peace, as well as environmental protection. They are quite supportive of the Sami people''s pursuit of the original ecological life since ancient times.

    The current era has serious limitations. A wise man puts forward the slogan of fraternity. Does an audience exist?

    Rurik wanted to treat these deer-keepers kindly, and was afraid that they would be allowed to graze freely. Maybe he drove the deer to Murmansk all at once, and the cost of finding them in the vast ice and snow world was crazy.

    In order to avoid this disgusting situation, Rurik had to detain their wives and children.

    They are human beings after all, so they wouldn''t even want their wives and children to defect, right?

    The people from Roseburg broke the tranquility of Elronburg.

    As the night time becomes longer and longer, it is impossible for people to sleep all the time. Everyone is always full of energy, and is infected by the noise of visitors, and the inhabitants of the entire Elronburg have emerged from their houses.

    It was a good thing that the sleepy laborers went out one after another. Rurik easily deployed the labor, unloaded all the linen bags from the sledge, and stuffed them into several vacant wooden houses used as warehouses.

    Rurik personally inspected the goods contained in the linen, mainly oats. Because the wheat grains purchased from Mellaren generally don''t have the opportunity to be refurbished, if the weather is wet, they are likely to rot. Fortunately, when the cold season comes, these wheat Rurik estimates that it will be difficult to germinate when planted in spring. They are destroyed by the low temperature. It is the low temperature. They are immortal and can even be stored in the Arctic Circle for 50 years.

    The other foods are all vegetables, with yellow root carrots and onions as the main ingredients. Because of the low temperature, they all froze into icy lumps. Those purple-skinned onions have become ice balls.

    During this night, visitors were temporarily living in wooden houses, and those vacant wooden houses were all used for important purposes.

    Almost all of Rurik¡¯s mercenaries gathered in Elronburg. They were equipped with hand axes and steel daggers, and even twenty crossbows, making this team of nearly a hundred people possess super combat effectiveness. .

    Rurik believed that Mechasta, the Corvin, had completely surrendered, and he was afraid that a few thorns would suddenly pop out of ordinary tribesmen to instigate things that would be detrimental to him. Although this kind of thing seems impossible, routine vigilance is necessary.

    Besides, Fort Elon is essentially a northern city, and it must have the most basic urban defense facilities.

    All the mercenaries are here. They eat the gold master''s wheat and wear the gold master''s leather clothes. They are Rurik''s reliable minions. These people have a clear interest in Rurik, and they are more reliable than the real Ross fishermen who settled in Ayron, and they are naturally more reliable than the Corvins.

    Nearly a hundred mercenaries, in essence, took on the city defense work of Elronburg and further consolidated Rurik''s power here.

    The next day, a brief daylight began with the eastern red sunrise.

    Even if the day is very short, the temperature is surprisingly not so cold and pressing. In the short daytime, various projects of Elonburg¡¯s winter daily life have to be implemented quickly. For example, women have to pick up firewood and men have to cut down some small trees.

    Alska, the leader of the deer breeder, and his guys, everyone and the Corvin''s steel squirrel tribe, reconciled in Roseburg half a year ago. Nowadays, seeing the Covinians is living well, Alska envied them. He still likes to graze on the snowy field.

    As long as he guards a large herd of deer, he feels embracing the graceful wealth. Although he has been reduced to the deer slave of Rurik.

    To be fair, he thinks the current life is actually okay. At least he was a slave to Rurik. He didn''t feel any substantive harm to his people. As long as he helped his owner raise the deer, he would be able to get a good security guarantee. Does he need to pursue more?

    A new day, a new beginning.

    Arska took the brothers whom he could count with both hands, left his wife and children, brought more than two hundred deer, some iron weapons for self-defense, sleighs and leather tents for lodging and other camping supplies, and they ran towards The vast snowfields in the north. Among the supplies they carried, there was a small packet of oats and a little salt. These two can be regarded as "carrots" for the deer breeders to relieve their wives and children being detained.

    Arska also accidentally received a request from Rurik: "You can find other deer breeders by the way, tell them, submit to me, pay me some leather every year, you can get the military protection of the Rus people. Obtained trade permit."

    Alska agreed to this request, and he had to consider one thing. He saw the strength of the Rus and his ambition to conquer the known world. If everything is destiny and all deer breeders will be ruled by them, then try to fight for the opportunity to avoid conflict as much as possible. By providing them with some from your own deer, you can guarantee that you will not be attacked by them. This "trading" is accounted for.

    But Rurik''s other request surprised him.

    "Go to the sea at the end of the world? Looking for a special river, looking for a bay that never freezes?" Alska was not very clear about this.

    He still accepted the request because Rurik refused his doubts.

    In fact, Rurik hopes that these deer breeders who can be active in the entire north, specifically the Second Murmansk region of Lapland, can find the Murmansk Gulf and provide a way to go there. Snow expeditions are of course to be done, and Rurik feels that this aspect is still experienced in deer-raising.

    Arsk¡¯s winter grazing has a certain nature of expedition significance. They took away more than two hundred deer, so what about the other two hundred?

    The rest of the deer were all left in Fort Elon, either the fawn among them, or the most robust stag among them.

    The reason is simple. Will the deer who are only a few months old die outside? Although the wild reindeer herd migrates year after year, there should be a batch of young deer die.

    Rurik didn''t want these fawns in captivity to make any mistakes. It was a great feat that they could walk to Fort Elon. They would eat grass around the settlement in the future.

    As for those sturdy bucks, they will come in great use!

    Those lost forests are not really "lushen" anymore. The ground was full of large pine trees that collapsed, and their branches were chopped off and burned for firewood. As a result, a lot of straight trunks were left.

    There are plenty of twine ropes in the Elronburg. The tree trunks are **** with twine ropes, and they are pulled out by manpower, and all of them are transported to the ice-bound pier. How much manpower will it consume? Manpower is obviously so precious, animal power is different.

    The selected stags were originally enlisted carefully trained by other Kewen tribes. They were docile masters of pulling sledges, and naturally they could easily pull the trunks out of the "forest ruins."

    No, the reindeer started to work in the first day.

    Rurik didn''t even pay attention to the backs of the deer breeders and the herd, but took a group of mercenaries to the ruins of the forest to deal with the big trees.

    A large number of pine trees were wrapped with twine, and the other end of the rope was hung around the neck of the deer. The reality is often that two deer drag a log. People find it strenuous, but the reindeer don''t seem to feel tired.

    Rurik didn''t care so much, until the short daylight quickly arrived in the evening, and he found that some stags were already panting and walking a little wobbly. Even so, the reindeer was beaten and continued to drag the logs towards the frozen dock.

    At this moment, on the snowy ground of the pier, the Corvin people holding double saws have already processed the logs twice under the leadership of Mezzasta, that is, sawed into the length of about 2 stikas for better use. Used as a ship''s material, and even convenient for transportation.

    Mezzasta and his people undertook the crucial task of stacking wood. Logs with the same length, which are mostly thick thighs of strong men, are stacked in an adult shape. Two hundred reindeer, driven by the detained women of the deer breeders, the women of the Corvin tribe, and even the mercenaries of Rurik and the Ross fishermen, a transportation line was formed on the snowy ground with deer and people. The place to walk has become a hard and slippery road.

    Finally, just in the evening, an extremely important transportation process finally took place in Rurik¡¯s ardent prayers for the transportation process to be carried out at the end of the day.

    Jeflo, the brave mercenary captain, personally presided over this extremely important escort.

    Twenty mercenaries and five men from Kewen tribesmen, they just drove ten sturdy stags to drag a very special huge log.

    It is a very tall spruce, and it also stands out in the forest.

    Rurik also learned from Mezzasta that at the beginning of September, the Ross fishermen who settled here stood on the mine and saw the existence of several outstanding flocks in the distant pine forest.

    Those are some tall spruces. From a distance, I don¡¯t think they are particularly tall. You can only know what towering is by standing under them.

    The Ross fishermen used classic Viking logging techniques to cut down the tree. Of course, when it collapsed, it not only broke some small pine trees, but also caused a tiny earthquake.

    After preliminary measurements, after all the branches were cut off, the remaining trunk actually reached 40 stikas. This is the material of the ship mast that Rurik dreams of. It is straight and extremely tall. Although 40stika, which is 40 meters in length, is really crazy for a Caravel ship. It is more suitable for use as a Galen ship. Mast.

    Relying only on the dragging of ten bucks, Jeflo gritted his teeth and felt the difficulty of the deer. In the end, all the men joined the towing army, and together with the Bucks, pulled the heavy wooden pole away.

    At first, Rurik didn''t think this was extremely difficult.

    Until he saw Jeflo''s blushing face holding on to the twine, and the reindeer panting wildly...

    Rurik saw clearly the trunk that had been dragged out of the forest forcibly, and it had been dragged to the flat snow. With smooth snow, is it really so hard to tow big tree trunks?

    The fact is so extreme.

    Rurik only knew its length and diameter, which was almost a little more than a stika, but did not calculate its weight. The reason is not to blame Rurik''s inaction, it is entirely because he does not know the density of spruce logs.

    So, what kind of figure is this?

    Rurik regards the trunk as a special cone, and then uses a simple formula to calculate that its volume is about 10.5 cubic meters.

    In fact, the density of spruce is 417kg/m3, and the huge spruce trunk they pulled out weighs four tons.

    This is an extremely exaggerated weight. Only twenty-five people and ten bucks can work together and use the slippery snow to pull it out.

    The huge weight directly melts some snow, and the towing work can be carried out in a smoother situation, but the weight of four tons is really no joke.

    There is more than one tree of this length. Look at its dense growth rings that make people dizzy, Rurik dared to be sure, this tree is at least five thousand years old.

    In fact, this is not an exaggeration. Nordic spruce, the life span of this special tree theoretically tends to be infinite, it is difficult to die naturally, and its death mainly comes from external causes, such as human felling.

    For making masts, spruce may not be a good choice, but even if the Ross people get technical support from the shipbuilding industry of M?laren, those master shipbuilders don¡¯t understand, and there is no need to implement "mast splicing" on small boats. , Even if the Caravel is a boat, it is still a small boat. The density of red pine is higher, but it cannot grow as exaggerated as spruce.

    Yevlo''s blushing face seemed to drink a bottle of strong wine. Those people who were carrying ordinary logs saw that they suddenly came out to such a group of warriors, and couldn''t help but gather to watch. They were shocked that these guys had successfully pulled the giant tree out, and they were worried about their bodies.

    Yevlo is eager to make a positive statement to Rurik: "My lord, we are about to succeed."

    "This... it''s crazy, you really succeeded."

    Rurik stroked the rough bark, and the man dragging the twine hurriedly sat down to rest. They had already taken off their leather hats, and this time they sat down and grabbed the snow a lot and stuffed them into their mouths.

    "My lord, this tree is very heavy."

    "Yes, I saw it all."

    "So." Yevlo gasped boldly and demanded: "I hope you will gather all the brothers together, and we will use a hundred people to pull this big tree away. Just rely on..." Then, Yevlo was violent. Cough.

    "You!" Rurik suddenly twisted his body and noticed the blood on Jeflo''s mouth, instantly becoming very nervous. "You! Are you sick?"

    "I''m tired. Your lord, my chest feels about to burst. I..." Jevlo coughed again, and there were some bright red bloodshot eyes in the protruding sputum.

    Is it tuberculosis? It must be impossible. I am afraid this is a manifestation of extreme fatigue.

    The fact is indeed the case. Jeflo must set an example He is very fierce, his lungs have been holding a breath, and many capillaries ruptured in a daze. He has already experienced obvious internal injuries, and he continues to make things more than worthwhile.

    They are all strong men. Looking at this huge tree of exaggerated length, Rurik gritted his teeth and hurriedly ordered the mercenaries who drove the reindeer to assemble urgently. Also gathered were a group of busy Ross fishermen and Kowen tribesmen. .

    In his excitement, Rurik drew out his short sword and agitated: "Brothers, this big tree will be the mast of our big ship! It is extremely heavy, but don''t be afraid! We organize a hundred deer and a hundred people. , Work together to pull it away! Listen, finish this job, let''s go back to dinner. All of you! Whether it is a Ross or Corvin or my mercenary brother, you have paid so much! Everyone can do it tonight Get three pounds of wheat!"

    Hearing this promise, the tired guys all jumped up, and even taking Jeflo felt that they had recovered a lot of strength. wheat! It is delicious on earth, and Lurik is indeed capable of fulfilling this promise immediately.

    Of course Rurik would fulfill his promise. After all, that was 70,000 pounds of wheat, and so much wheat was not evenly distributed to the residents of Fort Elon. They are all rewards to the strong men who have paid a lot of labor, and only it can supplement the strong men with nearly four thousand calories in a very short time, in the hope that they can jump up and go high the next day. Intensity and heavy physical labor.

 Chapter 378ï¼š The arrow has a range of 200 meters

    The huge tree trunk was dragged by the crowd and deer to the icy pier, where the big tree is waiting for further processing.

    The trestle bridge of the wharf is covered with snow, the vast river is covered with ice, and a large amount of snow is attached to a group of ships on the shore. It seems that this is a deadly scene? In fact, this is not the case at all.

    The wharf has become not only a storage place for timber, but also a log processing place.

    The tree was only towed to the dock, and Rurik turned his head to fulfill his promise.

    The promised laborer''s three pounds of wheat rewards immediately turned into reality. This favor is not only aimed at the Ross people and mercenaries, but especially at the tribal people who are fighting.

    The scope of the blessing has expanded. With this dinner alone, the entire current residents of Fort Elon have consumed up to 500 pounds of oats. For the first time in their lives, the children of the tribe have their little stomachs filled with a lot of wheat, so the feeling of fullness is what they think is happiness.

    This is just the wheat that people eat, the reindeer who worked so hard, they simply consumed nearly a thousand pounds!

    Only when Rurik really counted the consumption of grains did he realize that his previous estimates were naive.

    It is true that 70,000 pounds of grain has arrived here, and it weighs more than 25 tons.

    A thousand years later, only a heavy truck is needed to transfer grains of this order of magnitude.

    In the current era, the Ross people used a lot of cargo sleds to transport them. The sled is generally made recently, and the material used is mostly oak, so the overall structure is quite strong. Sledges can generally carry up to two tons of materials, and there is no problem in transporting food by them.

    The current problem is that even if there is so much food, the people in the settlement will be ordered to do high-intensity winter material production, especially the logging, transportation, and deep processing of wood. The food can be completely consumed in two to three months. .

    Although a large amount of food arrived in order to provide sufficient protection for the labor force, they need to do more, that is, the surplus food for the residents of Fort Elon, which can be regarded as a kind of useful feedback after taking away a large amount of iron from their hands.

    The extreme logging behavior should come to an end.

    The tree still needs to be cut, but certain restrictions must be made.

    No, those ordinary small trees no longer need to continue to be felled, digesting the trunks all over the ground is a arduous job for Elonburg.

    The focus of the felling was completely focused on the tall spruce that stood out from the crowd. In order to get them, Rurik had to send a large number of strong men and the strongest batch of reindeer to provide a large amount of wheat as their strong backing. This was the eve of Hanukkah in the Rus, when five large cedar trees were cut down and transported away.

    Their heights vary a little, but the shortest tree has more than 20 stikas.

    On the whole, their height is still too extreme.

    While the brave are cutting down the tallest tree, others are doing a very delicate work.

    It must start with the arrival of the transportation team.

    The deer breeders have taken part of the deer herd for winter grazing, and they will not consume a little of Elonburg''s supplies. The people who stayed in the settlements, their active logging was essentially hired by Rurik, and it became natural to provide wheat as a reward.

    Life has added challenges, and the feeling of boredom seems to be diluted a lot.

    On a quiet night, there were only a group of mercenaries in rotation, lighting bonfires outside the gates of the wooden walls of Fort Elon. They were ordered to be night watchmen, and a fierce bonfire dispelled the chill.

    Rurik did not want to go to bed earlier this night.

    A bundle of gray tree trunks with thick thighs of adult men under the light of oil lamps was resisted by mercenaries to the chamber of Rurik''s mansion.

    Mechasta, the leader of the tribe, naturally also sat here. Today, he was asked to sit down by Rurik, who was ordered to witness these trees.

    Rurik didn''t know whether this person was like Jeflo, who knew the "ash tree" very well.

    "Do you recognize this tree?"

    "This... is it cut down from the forest?" Mezzasta''s expression fully demonstrated that he didn''t know.

    "Huh? You really don''t know?"

    "Yes. These tree trunks look very special, like those pebbles in a stream, mostly gray."

    "My mercenary captain told me that this is an ash tree, the best material for making bows." Rurik asked again: "I thought you knew it. Unexpectedly..."

    "It''s the best material for bows? To be honest, I haven''t seen it. Master, can I touch it."

    Rurik shrugged: "Of course, do it yourself."

    Ash tree is ash tree. Its bark is grayish in brown. People who are more sensitive to color can easily find it in the woods. In addition, a major feature of wild ash trees is that their trunks are very straight.

    It is indeed the first time Metzasta has seen an ash tree in his life. Since this is a good material for bows, it must at least show good elasticity. He untied the twine, found a wooden pole that was much thicker than his forearm, and tried to step on it with his foot to bend it desperately.

    The results of it? The trunk has a very obvious bend, and when Mezzasta slackens, the trunk instantly returns to its original shape.

    This magical trunk called the "ash tree" completely refreshed Mezzasta''s cognition, and the whole person''s face changed from prudence to ecstasy.

    "It''s really a good material for bows. It''s much better than the oak we usually use."

    "Of course." Rurik shrugged, "I think your choice of oak is also an expedient measure. Oak is very hard and should be used for shipbuilding. You Kewen people are very good at archery. Now I order you to make a batch of these woods. Longbow. For this, I will not ask you to have other tributes. After you make the bow, it is your weapon. My only requirement is that if my army will fight the enemy, you must send some archers for me. war."

    Mezzasta understood at once that the wood used to make bows was not as simple as a reward. His tribe has handed in thousands of hand-axes and spearheads, and the tribe bears a heavy burden for this. As a result, while receiving the tribute, R¨¹lik also gave a batch of wheat and these bow-making materials as feedback. There really is a sense of business dealings with each other, even if Rurik didn''t say so.

    The more Mezzasta thought about it, the happier he couldn''t help asking: "My master, where did you get these precious woods?"

    "From a magical island."

    "Oh..." Metzastad''s cheerful old face was a little stiff, he felt that this was a secret kept by the Ross people, so he didn''t continue to question.

    The fact is that Rurik told the truth.

    Although it is not suitable for the use of compound bows with tendons in this region of Europe, in the 15th century, a batch of compound crossbows made of wood and tendon have been put on the battlefield. Of course, with the mass production of the steel arm crossbow and its relatively low maintenance cost, the steel arm crossbow has become the mainstream of long-range weapons in an era.

    The longbow made of red sandalwood has almost become exclusive to the British residents. In order to get the yew produced in the warm Mediterranean, they paid a lot of money.

    Many single bows in other parts of Europe are made of various oaks. In the final analysis, this is also a stopgap measure. If you shoot five hundred arrows, it is inevitable to lose pounds.

    They are not ignorant of the exquisiteness of ash rods for bows, but the distribution of ash trees in Europe is also very peculiar. They mainly grow in the southern region. Even if the species can tolerate the extreme cold of minus 20 degrees, it does not mean that it can It grows on a large scale in areas such as Finland.

    For example, in the Oulu River Basin where the Corvins once settled, the ash tree does not exist, so it does not exist in the Kemi River Basin further north. Even the saplings were manually moved to Elronburg for planting, but they were frozen to death in the winter.

    Rurik believes that the "hard stone island", that is, Gogran Island, is because of geographical reasons that the Finns and Estonians are not able to take possession of it. The island is by no means a trivial ash tree. Continue to explore, there must be There is an ash forest.

    The longbow made of ash wood, of course, is still not as good as yew, which also performs much better than oak bows.

    Rurik asked the key question: "Now that the wood is handed over to you, how many can you make? Remember, I don''t want a short wooden bow. I want you to make a batch of long bows that are similar to your height."

    This made Mezzasta a little bit difficult.

    "Well, probably... twenty photos are all right."

    Rurik knocked **** the wooden floor and asked loudly, "How many men do you have who can draw a bow? Are there thirty?"

    "Yes! If you count some of the boys who are about to grow up, there must be 30 of them."

    "That is thirty bows, which must be the same length as your height."

    "Ah this! Isn''t it too extreme?"

    "Not extreme. Listen, only a longbow can shoot a long arrow to make the arrow go further. You just do as I ask, and when you''re done, we have to hunt down a few bears to try the effect."

    In this way, Mezzasta began to organize manpower to process extreme length bows with the latest high-quality wood materials.

    They use the traditional method of cutting the wood first. Since the hard and sharp scrapers, cuts, axes and saws made of ferrochrome, the efficiency of processing wood has reached an unprecedented level.

    The wood is cut into nearly cylindrical sticks with children''s forearms. After processing, the bow''s excellent elasticity and good hardness are both manifested. It''s just that it is a cylinder, and Rurik gave another big order, that is, the Kewen who made a bow, scraped it flat with a spatula, that is, it became exactly like a pole.

    They have never processed bows in this way, but they just don''t know the benefits of doing so.

    In this era, the arm of a single European bow is a cylindrical wooden stick, and its poor structure makes its power storage capacity wasted seriously. Only flat bow arms are correct.

    The flat bow arms are roasted on the flames. This is a heat treatment operation that uses wood to be bent by heat, and then a rough bowstring made of hemp rope is tightened, and stones are dropped for bow training.

    There are exactly as many as thirty bows for processing, which is already a mass production operation. Mezzasta¡¯s men were originally forest hunters. Their bows were made by themselves. Due to the quality of the oak short bows in their hands, they often had to make new bows, so everyone has a wealth of experience in bow making. .

    It took them more than ten days to complete the thirty bows, but just so they were rushing to work.

    The length is fixed at 1.6stika, which is actually 157cm. Thirty longbows are of this length, and they are all guided by the maximum length of Mezzasta.

    Yes, the man Mezzasta is a dwarf himself, and his people are all dwarves. They are far not as tall and strong as the Rosses, and they are well aware of their innate disadvantages, so they are very attentive in archery training.

    The pewter longbow was completed. On November 11 of the Julian calendar, when the time of day was so short that it was almost a ¡°divine alms¡±, Rurik gave it to the bored residents of Fort Elon in public. , Showing the style of these new longbows.

    No, a thirty-man archer team suddenly appeared, among them were Corvin, Rus, Merlaren mercenaries, and even the Fen of Yevro.

    The arrow shafts are all made by women, and the material is pine. The arrow feathers come from the birds caught in the trap. The flying feathers are glued to the shaft of the arrow with rosin. As usual, it also has three tail feathers. In order to pursue a gyroscopic effect stability, the adhesion of the arrow feathers is slightly inclined to the shaft of the arrow.

    As for the arrow cluster, it is also very high-end, it is made of chrome iron by a Kewen blacksmith, and finally pine resin and twine are tied to the arrow shaft.

    The iron cluster arrows, which were extremely precious to them in the past, are now standard.

    Thirty people hold longbows, and every bower feels the unprecedented power of this bow.

    Because once their short wooden bow weighed only twenty pounds at most, what about this long bow? The pounds all reached forty pounds.

    Even the Kewen people are short in stature, they have done a lot of heavy manual labor in the past, and the food arrangements are much better than before. They have become stronger, and it is natural to draw the bow with double strength.

    Of course, even if it is a forty-pound single bow, don''t expect it to fire armor-piercing arrows that can actually break armor, but its arrows do have the ability to penetrate the fur of a polar bear. There is a saying that the strength does not need to be too great, just the right amount.

    A shooting range appeared in Fort Elon. Thirty people were ordered by Lurik to line up in a dense formation and shoot at a rough wooden wall 50 meters away.

    As Jeflo took the lead and roared, they let go of their arrows.

    These rotating arrows left beautiful and shocking rules in the air. They formed a rain of arrows. Each arrow flew crazily in a parabolic cluster to the target, and soon the target came out with a crackling arrow.

    They all have a good ability to handle short wooden bows. Now that they use long bows, they generally feel that their skills have improved. This was not how they felt, because when checking which arrows hit, Rurik saw the cluster of arrows submerged in the pine tree trunk. To pull it out, it would require a strong man to pull the arrow with his hands. Many arrow shafts were broken in this way at a time.

    Do you still have any questions about the longbow? Rurik was even very impressed by their excellent eyesight, and even the excellent archery ability that was suppressed by the inferior short wooden bow.

    After that, these thirty people stood outdoors and cast a 45¡ã angle to the distant ice surface. Afterwards, it was found that most of the arrows flew over an astonishing 200 stika, which means they reached 200 meters. The killing distance of this projectile is already more than twice the ability of the oak shortbow! Didn''t it shock the Ross people?

    Because two hundred meters is already an astonishing distance, it is possible for the Rus to occupy a huge tactical advantage. If this is used in conjunction with the crossbow, it will be an Eastern tactical means.

    People''s cognition of arrows has been refreshed.

    After another five days, a hunting team led by Jeflo, holding a longbow and steel-armed crossbow, killed two wandering polar bears in an unexplored forest further north from the mine. . Only the long arrows fired by the longbow have achieved results, and the powerful steel-armed crossbow is not necessary at all.

    Jeflo''s main purpose is to improve his life by hunting, and his secondary purpose is to find big fir trees. Even if you don''t cut the tree down and take it away immediately, you can get it again after you make the mark.

    The equipment of the ash rod longbow once again enhanced the strength of the Iron Squirrel Tribe.

    It was precisely because of this work that Rurik thoroughly figured out the combat power that the tribe could still possess at the moment.

    It can be said that the fighting power of those Covin women needs to be ignored, because they will become big belly one after another, and the fathers of their children are generally Ross people. Every child will look for his own position, is it a Corvin or a Russian? For the sake of honor, economic status, and even future, they are still very simple descent. They can''t deny that their parents are Ross people, and their homeland is also one of the many settlements in Ross.

    After a disastrous military defeat, there are only more than 30 people in the steel squirrel tribe, and these people are destined to make up a small fraction even as a servant army.

    This Kewen tribe has an absolute demographic disadvantage, and it does not take too long to be assimilated by the Rus.

    Making excellent longbows makes the days before Hanukkah a little more fun. People in the entire settlement see those who hold longbows and use shooting targets as a game. They are also eager to try.

    The Hanukkah of the Rus has finally arrived. In fact, on the day of "completely dark night", the Rus of Aron used a large number of bonfires to celebrate the most important festival of the tribe each year.

    The Corvins are also making sacrifices, especially the priestess Parla dressed as an owl. She beats a small drum and plays the harmonica. The strange and solemn voice makes the ceremony complicated and diverse. Hua Yes, Rurik likes to see two ethnic groups doing sacrifices on the same day. As usual, he killed a stag as a sacrifice with a sword, showed the deer blood to the northern lights, and cut open the liver of the deer. , Publicly announced: "Odin, who guards Ross, wishes Aaron Orava Fort to be stable, and people will be rich."

    Everyone was cheering, and Rurik knew that he had stabilized the hearts of the settled Ross fishermen. He also understood the oracle of the priestess of Kewen, that is, "The gray squirrel tribe surrendered to the Rus and got the permission of the mountain **** and river god." In fact, the words of the priestess had political considerations. After all, the noble Rurik understood their language, and the words were also spoken to Rurik, which was a clear expression of surrender.

    Rurik naturally tacitly told her with a wink of her comfort.

    "Now that Hanukkah is over, I also made a cameo as a priest. Otto, your winter hunter should be back. When you come back, I will control the sledge, pull all my prefabricated wood, and take me. The people from here have returned to their hometown.¡± The next thing, Rurik, has already been calculated. The first ship, the Aphrora, the first ship to imitate the Caravel, must be the most critical mast installed early. , It must be launched after the sea has thawed.

    No, it is not a trial voyage anymore, but put into use, becoming the best transport ship and the most combative warship.

 Chapter 379ï¼š Welcome to 831

    Regardless of whether they are the Russ or the Corvins, they are in the special geographical conditions of the region, and they naturally regard the complete polar night of the winter solstice as the end of the year, and the first light to break the dark east as the beginning of the whole year. .

    When the sun squeezed out of the horizon lazily, it sprinkled precious sunlight to the world for a very short time like alms.

    In this way, time has essentially entered 831 AD.

    In the Frankish kingdom in the far south, the highest-ranking nobles were confronted with the issue of inheritance rights, and their contradictions were so acute that they were on the verge of civil war. The devout Louis made his eldest son the co-emperor, and his second and third sons were given to Aquitaine and Bavaria. The empire was already divided into three signs, and the nephew of the king in northern Italy took the lead in raising the flag of rebellion.

    The old emperor was haggard, and saw that the three sons had begun to attack each other. He tried to bridge the civil war between his sons and decided to take some major measures this year.

    The Frankish kingdom was busy rebuilding the civil war and internal affairs, but a large food fleet stationed in the emptied Sicily and began development.

    The Franks had no time to expel these foreign invaders, just like their northern region, which was often attacked by the Danes and the Pomeranians of Wunderslavia. The northern part of the kingdom has never been peaceful. The princes of the north respect the emperor and make no secret of their pursuit of the fur, oats and wool of the Pomeranian region. Similarly, the infiltration of the Danes from the land direction also made them miserable.

    Perhaps the only advantage is that the military power of the northern princes is stronger than that of the south.

    Of course, it''s just a little stronger.

    Because of the Flanders region of the bottom, it has long been targeted by the Danes. Some Danish tribes have germinated a long-term idea of ??occupation and rule, planting their own wheat and raising their own sheep, instead of simply plundering in the past.

    There is a Danish baby boy who was born in the fall of 830. Because he was born weak and his body was soft like a ball of clay, he was thrown into the small woods near the tribe by his biological father. It''s like the Russ once abandoned their baby girls violently, and it''s the same in Denmark.

    Baby boys and girls who are not seen by their parents are discarded in this way, while limiting their population, objectively enabling the baby with the best physical condition to survive.

    But the child cried all night in the woods, and he was neither frozen to death nor taken away by the wild beasts.

    When his father deliberately checked, he was shocked that the child, who was identified by the priest as a "person without bones," was still crying in a faint voice. In this situation, who can''t be moved?

    The boy survived hard, he was indeed frail, but he also experienced his first Hanukkah in Denmark.

    "Perhaps, he was favored by God." The boy''s father asked his father.

    "If his body is weak and he is favored by God, he might get some favor. Raise him, but don''t expect him to be a great warrior." The boy''s grandfather was pessimistic, and he was older, but he didn''t want him. The first grandson was a "boneless". "You must continue to find the right woman, give me a few strong children, and inherit my power."

    No one could predict that a Danish warrior was born in this way.

    Of course, the overlord of Denmark in this era, Hafgen, the lion who lives in the northern part of the peninsula, cannot predict the future, such as who will take over his power.

    Fortunately, Hafgen is very young and strong. His terrible deeds on the territory of the Northern Alliance have established himself prestige. He has won the support of many Norwegians and Gotlanders, but he has also established enemies in his homeland.

    It''s all because of this guy''s pleasure in revenge, completely breaking everyone''s customary rules of war.

    Because those captured women will be assigned by the various tribes in the exhibition according to their merits. They will become the tribesmen of the victors and will continue to live. However, in order to vent their anger, Hafgen actually killed them.

    The leaders of the Danish tribes expressed their respect on the face, and secretly abused the leader as a "stupid butcher." If you curse, the tribes will not form a coalition to destroy the tribe of the leader, because this is unnecessary. After all, the tribes are complaining that in the last war against the north, they did not get enough benefits. They have not suffered any real losses themselves, and they still have to live on.

    Some turbulent changes are quietly taking place in Europe, which seem to have no effect on the residents of the Svealand Plain in the northern Baltic Sea.

    The Svia tribe alliance lived their own lives. They were only slowly integrating tribal power and spontaneously upgrading to a feudal country.

    That is, the Mellaren tribe, with the strongest population, military, and economic capabilities, is expected to become the leader of the new country, and its power is still increasing.

    There are obviously huge variables in this.

    The Russ are rising rapidly. Rus¡¯ rulers have built multiple colonial settlements and upgraded their governance methods. The power of the tribes is rapidly concentrating on the chief family, and a centralized feudal country is almost ready to emerge.

    However, Rurik and Otto, the two incumbents, especially Rurik, are currently actively exploring new conquered areas. Regarding the fight for the highest power within the alliance, Rurik does not want to go everywhere now. Promote the ambition of the Ross people.

    He feels that one of the strategies of the Ross people in the next two to three years is to absorb the influence of the Corvins, and to let them know that following the leader of Ross can get the benefits, then continue to build Elonburg will have a positive demonstration effect.

    The Julian calendar officially enters January, and the increase in daylight hours can be clearly felt.

    Still in Roseburg, the festival of Hanukkah is like a prelude to the winter hunting operation of the new year.

    Due to the great success of winter hunting the previous year, and 10,000 squirrel skins entered the leather production, processing and sales market in Roseburg, the strong commercial interests have deeply stimulated the nerves of young people.

    All the Corvins surrendered, and the Ruth who robbed them would be judged by the leader as "heinous crime" after being captured.

    Ordinary people understand that those Kewen people surrendered to the leader family, and they would not touch this mold. What they are eyeing is the mountain forest owned by the Corvin, where there are a large number of squirrels, ferrets, owls, and even bears and wild boars.

    The once mysterious "Land of the East" has been explored quite carefully by the leader and two hundred brothers. There are a lot of uningested resources there!

    What''s more, this time the tribe owns Fort Elron!

    No, Otto issued an edict. There were more than 500 strong men who decided to take their own weapons, drag their newly made sleigh, carry some dried meat and wheat cakes, and follow the leader''s footsteps to the north. There are many young people who participated in hunting for the first time.

    They don''t need to fear the severe cold, because Elronburg is a huge settlement, and the towering wooden walls will withstand the terrible wind and snow and protect everyone. In the future hunting, everyone can get the blessing of Elronburg. It is said that if there is a blizzard, everyone can have an absolutely safe refuge.

    The hunters had no worries about the future, and there was a settlement in Elronburg, and some fur traders were ready to move with them.

    More than 500 people decided to walk north on the ice to chase their dreams of wealth. There are also more than 20 merchant families, with a total of nearly a hundred people joining the team, including the Gould family. Gould sent one of his own sons and took more than 30 domestic servants to the north in six reindeer carriages. They are not only buying furs at low prices in the fur origin region for the first time, but also trying to explore new business opportunities.

    The first ray of light was on Roseburg, and a huge army headed east toward the sun. After exiting the frozen fjord, the black and heavy team gathered together and continued north along the coastline.

    Finally, the team led by Otto himself arrived near Fort Elon on the night of January 2nd of the Julian calendar. When everyone saw the flames lit up in the distance, they realized that their long journey had come to an end.

    Many Ross people have never seen the towering wooden walls at all, and they are very vague about the concept of "city".

    Roseburg is a densely populated city, but it is a pity that the internal buildings are distributed in a disorderly manner, and there is no urban defense system.

    The young soldier saw the huge wooden wall, the mottled snow on the wooden slats, and the thick snowdrifts under the wall, not only lamented that it is really impossible to attack here by force.

    At the frozen pier, the long ships frozen on the shore are obvious, and the towering masts seem to be frozen into one body with the earth.

    It is that there are still a large number of obviously processed logs stacked on the shore, all of which have been stripped of bark and placed neatly together to form a number of more peculiar wooden walls. What is the use of these logs? The first thing many people think of is building a house.

    Isn''t it building a house?

    Six extremely long logs were lying on the ground. They were all stripped of their bark. The white and extremely thick wood cores received the winter sun. They were slowly drying out in the dry snow. Rurik deliberately placed them so that they can be air-dried naturally, and the internal moisture will be sublimated as much as possible, making it easier to use when actually processing the mast.

    Some old hunters are very knowledgeable, knowing that this is actually fir, but most of the other wood is pine. Fir can grow very long, but as the main beam of the house, it is still inferior to oak.

    Very long oak is hard to find, but very long fir seems to be easy to obtain?

    In general, the condition of Elronburg was beyond imagination, especially after entering the wooden wall, the Ross people who looked around had to sigh with emotion that the city is so rich and orderly. For example, the houses inside, they are all carved out of a mold. At the same time they are regular, the chimneys built by stones are always emitting green smoke, and the air in the wooden walls seems to be intoxicating.

    After all, it was more than 600 people who came to visit suddenly, plus the previous wave, the population of Elronburg temporarily exceeded 1,200 people.

    And this basically reached the limit of the current carrying capacity of the settlement.

    A batch of open spaces reserved in the settlement are temporarily filled with tents erected by Ross hunters. The ownership of some vacant houses belonged to Rurik himself. He did not hesitate to rent out the houses to merchants who came from afar and charge a higher rent.

    Businessmen can also set up tents, but where is there a comfortable wooden house with a fireplace and thick solid wood walls, even the beds are covered with leather? R¨¹lik also directly issued an order requiring the merchants to either rent a house or withdraw to Roseburg with a sled, and to expel them by force without paying the money or deliberately keeping them.

    withdraw? It''s all here, why do you want to withdraw?

    Rurik collected a decent rent for the first time, and the total amount was more than a thousand silver coins. That is to say, a merchant charges half a pound of silver coins, and the renting period is three months, which is the theoretical maximum sustainable time of winter hunting.

    They may not be able to put out the money in the first time, the accounts are owed, and those who do not have the first time to get the rental money will have to make up in the future. Rurik sees this as a special kind of business tax. These merchants learned of the wonderful shelter of Elronburg, and they went to the far north for the first time. They can pay a very low price. They have enjoyed a lot of purchases at a price, and naturally they have to pay the price of money.

    Ten pounds of silver was easily collected by Rurik, which surprised Otto who came here again.

    The hunting operation has not yet officially started, and everyone will now settle in Fort Elon.

    On a rather lively night, a group of tribal women who have not yet found a suitable man are looking for the fledgling young hunters among the new Ross people. To put it bluntly, this is the obvious seduction. They are looking for young and energetic men, so that they can give birth to healthier children through their youth.

    Otto doesn''t care about these things anymore. At the moment, in the dimly lit meeting room of the Chief''s Mansion, the linen cloth spread on the floor is covered with a large number of silver coins reflecting strong metallic luster.

    "You got a new tax so easily? You kid, it''s greed!" Otto said in surprise, "We arrived at Elronburg, two days less!"

    Rurik laughed out: "Dad, I let all my mercenaries move out of those wooden houses. Now they are all businessmen living in. This is the rent they provide, not tax. We will have to pay for it in the future. Collecting their business tax will not be underpaid just because of today''s affairs."

    Otto''s mind hadn''t thought that he could make money by renting a lot of houses, and Metzasta was also shocked.

    Especially Mezzasta, he couldn''t imagine that Rurik could easily get so many precious silver coins. In his opinion, every silver coin is precious, but in Rurik''s eyes, the value of the silver coin circulating in the Roseburg system has actually shrunk, and it is no longer precious to domestic silver coins.

    Gold and silver coins are naturally deflationary due to the wear and tear of trading and the trouble of recasting. Roseburg''s economic system has become complicated. The copper coins that were once the most widely circulated are no longer so strong. Silver coins have become common in daily transactions. This is entirely because ordinary people in Ross still have a large number of silver coins in their hands. To put it bluntly, Rurik was using various means to get the tribe''s silver coins into his hands, and finally used him to buy the tribe''s labor.

    It was the large-scale purchase of food from the Mellaren people, which caused a serious outflow of silver coins. Those lost silver coins will have to be earned back sooner or later. For example, at the moment, there are merchants renting houses from Mellaren! Rent collection is a means of collecting silver coins.

    The thousand silver coins of the rent is a small amount of money after all. This time the father and son are reunited, the two did not bother to sing the family love, and it was unnecessary. Two powerful men sat together, supposedly talking about real affairs.

    Otto quickly learned of the major events that happened in Fort Elon during his absence.

    Some big things are obvious, that is, a large area of ??forest that has disappeared, and a large amount of wood piled up at the dock.

    Mezzasta was also anxious to show off the saw and longbow he had, and once again vowed his loyalty.

    Can a longbow as tall as a man shoot a lighter arrow beyond 200 stikas? It sounds tempting, but it''s strange that Otto didn''t take it very seriously.

    Otto knew that his son was looking for ways to build a big ship, and one of the purposes of staying in Fort Elon was to find excellent ship materials.

    There is a reasonable explanation for the wood placed on the dock.

    Otto subconsciously stroked his beard, and under the dim oil lamp, he became more and more scheming: "Those fir may be a good material, they look too long, and they must be very heavy. Rurik, how do you plan to put them Ship it back."

    "Use a sled." Rurik responded with a smile, his face full of confidence.

    Otto subconsciously felt that this was not appropriate: "The wood is extremely heavy to me, how do you carry it to the sled. The longest wood, you plan to use it as a mast, can that work?"

    "It''s all possible!"

    "You...you just believe in the power of soldiers?" Of course, Otto didn''t understand He pinched his beard, "Those masts are too heavy for wood. I can organize a hundred people, and I should be able to work together. It hugs it up."

    Saying Otto suddenly patted his head: "Oh, why do you have to put it on the sledge. You just use the reindeer herd to pull the wood and slide on the ice. You should understand that the frozen sea is stable. the way."

    It sounds like this is a good solution, but Rurik still refuses.

    "Why? Are you so upright?"

    Rurik simply clenched his fists, making a bang, gearing his hands clearly to do a big thing: "Dad, just look at me. I will make a brand new... thing. I call it. Crane, you can carry heavy wood onto the sled. This thing will have many exciting effects in the future."

    Otto shook his head. He didn''t know what it was. He looked at his son full of thoughts. He still said, "As long as what you do is good, I will support it. Let''s talk about how many fighters you need, I Organize for you..."

 ~ï¼š Three hundred and eighty sheets, there must be a squirrel cage crane

    Rurik intends to create an important device for the Rus people in this far north that they have never seen, and never even imagined.

    Everyone has no idea what exactly the word crane means and what positive changes it can bring about. Everyone only knows that the equipment Rurik wants to manufacture has the ability to carry heavy wood onto the sled. Rurik even boasted that once the construction of this thing is completed, only two to four people are needed to complete the task that previously required twenty people to complete.

    If someone else says this, it must be nonsense.

    The words came from Rurik, and everyone believed it to be true. Now, a group of strong Ross hunters, they suddenly became loggers and carpenters.

    Do you want to hunt in winter? Maybe it''s no longer possible.

    More than a hundred Ross hunters who are good at logging and wood processing were retained by R¨¹lik with very tangible rewards.

    The so-called running to the north to catch ferrets is for money, and expensive ferrets are not often available, and hunting risks are very high in extreme cold conditions. Since it''s all about asking for money, Lord Rurik is willing to give food and silver coins to all those who work for him in order to complete his great plan. Why not do this business of selling labor?

    Otto felt that his son''s decision was a bit absurd, and the strongest hunters stayed one after another, making this year''s hunting situation complicated.

    "You stay here and there and don''t go, I''ll take the tribe to catch the bear." Otto didn''t need to say any more, so he took his "mighty" hunting team and ran east along the coastline. As for when to come back, it will take a month to say less.

    The main members of the hunting team are all there, and they are deliberately rushing to the Oulu River Basin to **** the leather resources in the forest with the local Corvin tribe, and by the way, they are also exploring and looking for new opportunities.

    For example, the Tavastian news from the Corvins. If these tribes that did not surrender to the Rus were really discovered, Otto would not need to think about it like Rurik, he would not talk about it. Reasonable and direct attack. Not surrendering is a potential enemy, and hunting an enemy is a kind of hunting with great returns.

    Fort Elrond was crowded for four days, and the permanent and temporary population of the settlements dropped significantly.

    But the settlement is still very lively. R¨¹lik mobilized three hundred men and all the Corvin women, totaling nearly five hundred people, and created a spectacle under his personal control-a large wooden squirrel cage. crane.

    Just in terms of principle, the squirrel cage crane is not a complicated machine. For Rurik, who has been educated in the discipline of mechanical manufacturing and has made great achievements in this area, he naturally thinks it is simple.

    In fact, it is clearly a Roman ruin, and it was also created by the knowledge of classical mechanics inherited from ancient Greece.

    The Western Empire was destroyed, and the inheritance of knowledge from the old age was also interrupted. Of course, Frank''s Carolingian Renaissance has rescued some Western Roman heritage. For example, knowledge of construction technology, painting, and construction machinery. At a time when the knowledge from Eastern Rome and the food is not re-flowed, the Franks, from the nobility to the farmer, do not know what a squirrel-cage crane is.

    Fortunately, they are at least very aware of the principle of leverage and some very basic knowledge, so that they are able to build a stone castle.

    In the current era, only those lords in the north of Frankish, because they are on the front line of expansion and resisting foreign counterattacks, have the motivation to spend huge sums of money to build stone castles. As for the general lord, it is to sharpen the stakes on the ground and build the so-called castle with pure wood.

    Even the Franks don¡¯t know what the various tribes of the Viking family around the Baltic Sea know.

    Today, Rurik is going to build the squirrel cage crane and put it into use at the end of the Gulf of Bothnia, in the settlement of Fort Elon on the Kemi River.

    Because this is a great equipment that must be manufactured, its current design purpose is to serve winter material shipments, and those reindeer sledges are equivalent to the "load trucks" of this era. Although it is very dependent on the earth and the ocean being frozen, it can naturally be used as an ore loading and unloading machine for the reindeer trolley (with very limited load) in the warm period.

    When it succeeded, it was based on a similar design to build port machinery equipment for the piers in Roseburg and Elronburg.

    Lurik had to take precautions into consideration that when there are more and more ships imitating Caravel-type ships in the new era, the loading and unloading of port materials can no longer rely solely on porters. What''s more, the population of the Rus tribe is really limited, and the human resources are relatively scattered, but it is very dependent on the ocean transportation of materials.

    It is necessary to build a port machinery crane with a long boom in the port, and even a wooden gantry crane is also needed in the future.

    The plan was finalized, and he also boasted to his father. If you neglect this matter, you will damage your reputation.

    Rurik summoned his workers to start action.

    It is too far-fetched to expect illiterate people to do complex work. The quality of the population under Ross''s control is like this. Lurik has no extravagant expectations about their craftsmanship, but only wants the "carpenters" among them to be as good at handling as they claim to be. wood.

    Rurik is someone who understands the principles of "sweatshop" management in the 21st century.

    It is totally unrealistic to expect that the people of the tribes really work hard for 18 hours a day, just like those English workers of the first industrial revolution. Because the bankrupt farmers do not have the right to beg, nor the right to enter the mountains and forests as hunters. Apart from working for the early factory owners, the only way is to emigrate to the wild west of the New World on the other side.

    The Ross people as a whole are still in their original state, and Rurik can''t force them excessively, even if his status is extremely noble.

    Another factor that limits their working hours is the absolute lack of night lighting.

    The working hours of construction cranes are mainly limited during the day. When the night is completely covered, it becomes unrealistic to continue working in an all-round way.

    In this way, Rurik grouped his people into groups to maximize the efficiency that can be implemented in the limited daytime.

    People started to take action, some were responsible for sawing huge fir, some were responsible for cutting pine lumber, and some were rubbing hemp rope.

    The most critical part of the squirrel-cage crane is a batch of bearings made of metal. Only to make these, Rurik decided to personally supervise the work of the Kewen blacksmith.

    As for those women, their biggest job is to be in charge of logistics. They have to be in charge of the work of cooking and washing, and when they really have free time, they also help with the important work of rubbing hemp rope.

    More than three hundred strong men, they turned Elronburg into a huge timber processing factory.

    Especially for the six huge cedar trees, Rurik couldn''t think of it. For the smooth construction and use of the crane, they became the first timber to be processed.

    Why? Just because the wood quality of spruce is better than that of red pine, it can withstand greater force pulling. Besides, they have been in the dry and cold outdoors for more than a month, and they have become more balanced.

    When oak was not available, Rurik had to use spruce to make all the weighing parts of the equipment.

    In this way, the ten stika timbers in the middle part of the spruce trunk were slowly cut off by a double saw. Caravel, a boat with a displacement of 50 tons, needs a 30-meter mast? Just ten meters is enough! That''s what Rurik thinks, but ten stikas, with a trunk of 9.8 meters in length, are still very long in the snow.

    For the stability and anti-settlement of the equipment, people will build two cranes at a distance of about ten meters to lay the foundation outside the gate of the west gate of Fort Elon.

    The strong man dug the frozen soil, and with the power of manpower and reindeer, he laid down two thick cedar piles. The fir was erected quickly on top of the wooden piles. One end can be described as looking up at the sky, and the other end is buried in the soil. This very thick wooden pole is the permanent fixed boom of the crane.

    At its rear end, two "squirrel cages" with a diameter of four stikas are installed. Operators will walk in the cages and drive the bearings to rotate to continuously tighten the hemp ropes to achieve the lifting of the crane. In order that the operator does not need to consume too much physical effort, of course, a pulley block should be used at the boom.

    It is this equipment with an uncomplicated structure. At the beginning, Rurik estimated that he would build a ratchet system. He especially thought of the "two-way ratchet wrench" of later generations. He could completely give the "rats" a design based on this design. "Cage" is a set of ratchet retracting and rewinding system, which is still too complicated to think about.

    Ratchet facilities are still necessary, even if Rurik feels that the friction of the large amount of twine close to the bearing, and the weight of the squirrel cage, can resist the pulling of the transported object and ensure that the operator can move through the direction , Easily complete the work of winding up the Range Rover.

    Just in case, in order to avoid the accidental fall of the heavy objects, the ratchet is still to be done, but this ratchet is special.

    Rurik decided that the huge squirrel cage itself would be made into wooden gears. The ratchet latches in the rotation direction of the vacant squirrel cage are designed on both sides of the squirrel cage, so that only the correct latches are required to take up and unwind the line, and the accidental fall of the goods is completely prevented.

    Looking at the squirrel cages, in order to make four squirrel cages, Rurik used as many as fifty carpenters.

    The squirrel cage is not round, but has sixteen sets of pine spokes that are pieced together into a sixteen-sided shape. The so-called spokes are thicker pine wood, so when the squirrel cage with a diameter of close to four meters is completed, it is rudimentary as a whole.

    It can be built more elaborately, but Rurik doesn''t want to waste so much time.

    Making a squirrel cage is a big project, and making bearings made of ferrochrome is even more complicated.

    The largest furnace in Elronburg became the key to making bearings.

    Making ball bearings? The Ross people don''t have this kind of high-tech capability, and even roller bearings can''t be made right now.

    The biggest stove burned some iron pillars, and they were beaten continuously by workers immediately after being picked up. According to Rurik¡¯s request, they were beaten into cylinders as much as possible, but only the two ends were required to be smashed (in order to embed the wood).Àï), and the overall column shape is still guaranteed.

    Without ball bearings, what Rurik thinks of is metal hard contact bearings. This technology is no stranger to the residents of Elonburg. The bearings of the waterwheels on the riverside are hard contacts. As long as they are diligent in filling grease, and based on the stable operation experience of the waterwheel, this kind of metal hard contact is acceptable.

    Those men are all working hard, and the compensation for them is the hard indicator of two pounds of oats per person, fish and salt are not included.

    Each of them will also receive a "salary" of five silver coins, among which workers engaged in squirrel cage manufacturing and iron smelting will have a "salary" of ten silver coins. This "salary" is fair, and it won''t be a little bit less than the Ross people just because they are Kewen people. The supply of food is the same and fair for everyone.

    Rurik has ready-made silver coins on hand. If it is not enough, he can exchange it for ready-made oats. Seventy thousand pounds of oats is no joke.

    As a result, they worked hard mainly during the short day and worked for a while after night fell. The daily consumption of oats in Fort Elon was gradually approaching the terrible figure of 1,000 pounds a day.

    The high-intensity construction work lasted for a full twenty days before the two squirrel-cage cranes built on the hard ground came to an eye.

    On the 25th day, the metal bearings between the two squirrel cages were connected. To erect the squirrel cage smoothly, Rurik simply used the wooden wall of Elonburg. The cable used the wooden wall as a stress point. Inside the wooden wall is the combined force of human and animal forces to pull the lying squirrel cage. Got up, and finally hung on the bracket it deserves.

    On February 1st of the Julian calendar, this period is also the coldest period in Fort Elrond. Corresponding to the cold is the enthusiasm of the residents of Fort Elrond.

    Just yesterday, Rurik issued an order: "We have been fighting for a whole month, and we have consumed 30,000 pounds of food. All our efforts are for these two cranes. Now is the most critical moment. , Let''s finish installing the pulley block and cable!"

    More than one hundred people completed the installation of the final parts at night, under the lighting of a large number of bonfires.

    When the sun shines on the earth on a new day, just by the west gate of Fort Elon, two huge equipments stand in the ice and snow world with a strong punk texture, as if they came from another era.

    The squirrel-cage crane seems to be successful. It only needs one successful loading and unloading, and it also proves its reliability.

    On this day, the men, women and children who live in Elronburg came out, even with a group of people standing on the wooden wall and tower, hoping to have a good viewing spot to see this wonder.

    They clearly built it with their own hands and witnessed it from wood to an unstoppable "monster".

    Mezzasta was emotional, and he knew that the Steel Squirrel Department had really benefited from Rurik. For example, almost all Cowen men are madly eating wheat, their chests with clear ribs become rounded, and some people actually have belly fat. Even the women with the tribe, because they wholeheartedly deal with logistical problems, they get at least a pound of wheat every day, the mother naturally gives the children food, and the children of the tribe have also eaten fat. The above are all things that Buraku people had never dared to think about.

    All efforts were made for the equipment in front of him, Metzasta yelled excitedly, and his people also talked and laughed endlessly with smiles.

    Rurik didn''t dare to relax, he solemnly ignored the laughter of the onlookers.

    "Yevlo!"

    "in!"

    "According to our plan, start your performance!"

    "Yes!" Excited Jeflo, he took three mercenary brothers, a total of four people, really like a mouse, got into the squirrel cage through the gap of the spokes.

    Other mercenaries hook the pulleys to the ropes that bind the test pine trunks.

    Seeing that Rurik was ready to act, he whispered silently, and even Metzasta, who wanted to talk to Rurik, shut up.

    Everyone held their breath and heard Rurik''s order, hundreds of pairs of eyes all focused on the squirrel cage that started to rotate slowly.

    Suddenly, there was a creaking sound, and the uncoordinated sound came from the hard-contact bearing. It is not only a direct metal hard-to-hard contact, the bearing is also not a true cylinder. It is a kind of improvised lifting equipment, but its effectiveness cannot be denied.

    There are mercenaries who have been responsible for controlling the ratchet latches on the outside of the squirrel cage to ensure that the heavy objects will not fall down when they are pulled up.

    The wheels of the pulley block are made of fir, with metal bearings embedded in the middle. The pulley block is slowly rising with the wood. It is being lifted all the time, and finally it is lifted to the lifting limit of the crane, which is three stikas, about three meters.

    Although this pine tree is not as extreme as the giant fir, anyone with a discerning eye knows that this thing cannot be carried by three or four strong men. As a result, the two people in the squirrel cage were clearly walking around at will They did walk for a while, the extremely heavy pine wood was not only lifted up, but everyone had to hold their heads up and squinted to look at the top. Wood. Many people subconsciously think that if they stand at the bottom and be smashed by it, their heads will not bloom.

    "Master, haha! It looks like we are a big success!" Yevlo in the squirrel cage exclaimed excitedly.

    Rurik was also very happy. He also squinted his eyes, especially looking at the pulley block on the top of the boom and the condition of the wear-resistant iron sheet wrapped on the wood.

    "Jevlo! There is one final test now. Listen to my order and prepare to change the tenon! Jevlo, you turn around and prepare to move in the opposite direction!"

    The locking system is operated in the reverse direction. The squirrel cage and the locking can cooperate to form a substantial large ratchet. The two pawls and tenons are operated alternately, so that the crane has a controllable release cable function, so that even the lifting materials are unloaded. Controllable and stable.

    Corvin and Ross, what they saw was that the two of them had finished moving the heavy objects. Can cranes create greater miracles?

    of course can!

    Finally, a whole month of struggle will be the final understanding today! February 2nd in the Julian calendar!

 Chapter 381ï¼š Take the wood home

    Those spruce trunks that were deliberately sawn to be about ten meters long have been stripped of their bark and left for more than two months in the dry, extremely cold snow, while Rurik stayed in the extreme north for a long time. time.

    A large number of tree trunks have been dried in the shade for a certain period of time. Although the tree trunks have been frozen hard, a large amount of water has been sublimated inside, and the whole tree trunk has become more rigid.

    After all, the materials that will be used as masts are cedar trees that have grown for thousands of years. Their slow growth is not easy to describe. Just cutting and sawing them requires the joint work of multiple strong loggers, and it takes some time.

    Now that these trunks have become shorter, Rurik made measurements on these trunks, which are relatively similar in length and diameter, on the eve of carrying them.

    For small ships such as Caravel, it is just a major modification of the Viking cargo ship, and its length and displacement have not increased much. Its mast cannot be too long or too thick.

    All the selected materials are at the front part of the trunk. The maximum diameter of the trunk is approximately 50 cm, and the minimum diameter at the other end is condensed to only 25 cm.

    Therefore, these materials are similar to extremely long truncated cones, and Rurik holds a branch and makes simple mathematical calculations directly on the snow.

    The large number of mathematical symbols really dazzled the onlookers. Only the girl Saiporava saw some of them in detail and told her curious father.

    What the **** is Rurik doing? Metzasta did not understand. Oh, it seems that my daughter has already understood.

    After all, Sepolava was in Roseburg and was taught some mathematics by Rurik like other children. After a long period of time, there is always nothing to do. Girls are naturally weaker than men. They are more like Corvin girls like Saiporava. She doesn''t like to fight and kill by nature.

    The minds of those children have developed to a certain level. Children over seven years old only need education to quickly gain a logical understanding of abstract knowledge such as mathematics. There is no difference between their minds and modern people a thousand years later. The only difference is the lack of teachers with extensive knowledge.

    Rurik is happy to impart knowledge to his future wife and concubine. In this way, when one''s children and grandchildren are all over the land, it is impossible to devote a huge amount of time to their children''s education.

    The trunk volume was calculated. Rurik estimated that if a stika and a meter are basically similar (he always found that the two measurement units are surprisingly similar by visual inspection), then the volume of six trunks is just over four cubic meters.

    Compared with the previous big tree, the volume has been directly reduced by more than double.

    In essence, the weight of the trunk has been reduced to less than two tons.

    It is solid wood, flat on the snow, it really needs at least ten people to barely push it.

    A group of burly men squeezed the linen cables almost as thick as their arms under the tree trunks, and the hemp ropes were fastened again so that they could be caught by the iron hooks of the crane.

    Rurik doesn''t expect to be able to carry it well with just one device. In order to be stable when loading the sled, he needs both devices to be activated at the same time.

    After some preparations, the boom hooks of the two cranes hooked the ropes.

    On the other side, three sledges are ready.

    The brawny man who had been busy for a while was covered in sweat. Many people simply took off their leather jackets and wore sackcloth on their upper bodies, as if they were indifferent to the present of minus five degrees.

    Jeflo was entrusted with a heavy responsibility. He stood in the squirrel cage and waited for his master''s order.

    More than five hundred people opened their eyes wide, and they just wanted to see the wonders they had never seen before in their lives.

    "My lord! Let''s start!" Yevlo urged loudly.

    Rurik looked left and right and swallowed his saliva.

    "Okay! Go!"

    The huge squirrel cage finally began to rotate, and it was accompanied by a strong squeaking and twisting sound, during which there was a metal ratchet made of chrome iron ratchets.

    In order to create a group of surprisingly tough Range Rover, the people of Elon Fort paid a lot of sacrifices. Rurik bought fishing nets from fishermen with wheat. The nets were dismantled and the slender twine ropes were twisted thicker and thicker. It''s not over yet, in order to make it more resilient, all the ropes are soaked with seal oil and fish oil. The rope exudes some **** stench, but no one questioned its toughness.

    Everything is proceeding in an orderly manner. In the stunned people, the extremely heavy solid wood is slowly leaving the ground.

    Rurik came to the scene and stared at the cedar tree trunk, which was too high for more than one meter.

    "Let''s stop there!" He gave an order, and the squirrel cage stopped rotating, and the sturdy pawls stuck the squirrel cage so hard that the tree trunk was just hanging in the air.

    "Mezzasta! It''s your turn."

    Mechasta was not a spectator. He was in danger and ordered the personnel on standby to push the two vacant sledges directly under the trunk.

    Rurik looked at it again: "Start putting the line!"

    After many previous experiments, the people in the squirrel cage turned around, and the person in charge of manipulating the pawls also began to reverse operations.

    The trunk was being unloaded slowly and rhythmically, and finally steadily pressed on the sledge.

    In fact, the big tree can of course be dragged directly by the cable, so that the reindeer herd will drag it all the time and slide to Roseburg. Rurik was too worried that such an operation would ruin the precious wood, and this operation was not necessarily labor-saving.

    There is nothing better in Snow World than a sled, not to mention a batch of sleds built by the residents of Fort Elon, which can seat 20 adults on its own, and its economical and practical carrying capacity is at least one ton.

    Rurik was to squeeze the potential of the sled, these two sleds were loaded with two tree trunks.

    "Hey, it really feels like a semi-trailer."

    The trunk is tightly fixed to the sled by cables, and the weight of the trunk itself makes it extremely stable.

    Rurik began to jokingly call this a semi-trailer, dragging its front, of course, four reindeer.

    Because the contact area between the sled board and the ice and snow is very small, the four reindeer can pull it away under the urging of the whip, and can maintain a very good inertial movement.

    The loading work was completed in the jaw-dropping eyes of more than 500 onlookers, and it was just the beginning.

    During this day alone, not only the six most critical spruce trunks were loaded, but also a batch of pine timbers began to be hoisted very quickly.

    When night fell, ten sledges had already been loaded. In particular, the four full-time loaded pine tree trunks that were cut into two standard stikas were successively hoisted, five at the bottom and one at the top, stacked in a pyramid shape, and finally **** with a Range Rover.

    Everyone had to face an exciting reality. The core personnel who completed the wood hoisting were the four guys standing in the squirrel cage. After completing the task, everyone couldn''t see how tired he was, but Rurik still bestowed the four with the most abundant dinner.

    Since the squirrel cage crane can come in handy, it should move more wood!

    At night, the crane matter has become the most popular talk of boring people.

    No, in Rurik''s mansion, Metzastad''s laughter had hardly been heard. Because he knew that if the jack stood at Fort Elon, it would never move away.

    He didn''t have the concept of "heavy equipment needs regular maintenance", thinking that it would stand here and serve Elronburg forever.

    The mansion was brightly lit, and Mezzasta continued to be lazy after the meal, and couldn''t help asking Rurik about the next arrangements.

    "Now that the crane is a success, when will you leave?"

    "Why? Expect me to leave?" Liliurik deliberately expressed displeasure.

    Mezzasta hurriedly denied: "Why? I... I hope you continue to live here, you know, my people have all been favored by you."

    "Blessing? If it''s a blessing..."

    The so-called favor here actually means that Rurik generously provided a large amount of wheat. In fact, it''s nothing. Lurik must know the basics of modern nutrition, which, to put it bluntly, is the knowledge in the middle school biology curriculum. Their heavy physical labor is unprecedented, and the crane cannot be built unless a large amount of wheat is given.

    Rurik has always had a vision that he hopes to be realized in the short-term, which is to ensure that every adult man and woman can eat a pound of wheat every day.

    If there are 10,000 people in Ross, the annual wheat demand is 3.65 million pounds. In terms of reality, if the Ross people did not open up a large amount of farmland by themselves and rely on various means, it would be difficult to buy wheat of such an astonishing scale from the Mellaren people.

    It can be said that the residents of Elronburg have taken the lead during this period of time to live the kind of life that Rurik hoped. But this kind of good life is about to come to an abrupt end, and they have to live the old way of only eating fish.

    Rurik thought for a while, cheered up, "Frankly speaking, I have stayed so far to get a large amount of wood for shipbuilding, and I build cranes for this purpose."

    "Now the crane is complete."

    "Yes, so I am going to evacuate. I can load all the remaining wood in the next three days, and on the fourth day I can drive the reindeer herd and take my people to evacuate. The crane is here. There are many strong men who are eager to work hard in exchange for silver coins and wheat, and there are a large number of sleds that are vacant. Even if the weather is very cold, we still have to continue."

    "Oh! That''s great!" Mezzasta was eager for the wheat in his heart. Seventy thousand pounds of wheat was destined to be eaten in his stomach, and he wanted to be eaten by his own people.

    Rurik continued: "I have to wait. I have to wait for the chieftain to come back."

    "They...they went to the east." Mezzasta worried. "Maybe they go to my hometown again, maybe they will encounter a tribe who refuses to submit."

    "Are you... worried about their failure."

    "No!" Metzasta denied: "We don''t know anything about the eastern world. They may have the most terrible bears and the most dangerous land."

    "It''s boring, so you are weak." Rurik murmured and sat upright again: "If they were really going east, they would see a sea frozen by ice and snow. It is not the end of the eastern world, just a piece of It¡¯s just the sea."

    Mezzasta believed it to be true: "Master, you do know the composition of the earth."

    "Of course! It''s fair to say that the place we are in is definitely not a good place. If it weren''t for a lot of leather, ore, salmon, and even a lot of shipbuilding wood, why should I build a city here? Listen, one day sooner or later We are going to the south and explain that I will let you settle down in a warmer world."

    Sometimes Rurik would laugh at himself for vowing to be the King of the Bad Lands. This is true. The reason for this situation is extremely simple-the population is too small.

    Since it is temporarily unable to obtain a large number of people from outside, it can only rely on their own people''s desperate birth. This brings about another serious food problem, which will cause the Ruths to step up their expansion. Then, as an important tool for expansion, the ship needs to be manufactured quickly.

    Rurik intends to wait a bit longer, and also took the opportunity to organize manpower to continue logging, and notify him to send someone to make more sleds.

    The coldest January in the Gulf of Bothnia has passed, and the daylight hours are now rapidly increasing.

    Time has reached the fifteenth of February in the Julian calendar, and more than half of this month has passed. The difference between the Julian calendar and the Gregorian calendar seems to be that the calendar time is set a week later, so the vernal equinox in 831 is on March 28.

    The temperature is no longer so aggressive. Even if there is a snowfall in the middle, the temperature is still rising quietly, and it will take a while to recover above the freezing point.

    Finally, when it was about to arrive in March, a triumphant and full-loaded team returned to Fort Elon victoriously.

    Who are they? It was the hunting army led by Otto.

    Originally, Fort Elon was used as a refuge for the northern hunting team, but the hunting team moved toward the east like a flying arrow.

    They are actually hunting wild deer, forest cats, ferrets and snow rabbits near the lakes in the upper reaches of the Kemi River. They set up a large number of traps to capture a large number of small animals, and they also hold a particularly useful crossbow to hunt wildly. Reindeer and other large beasts.

    In addition, they did not encounter other hunters.

    The fact is that they are actually active in the present-day Northern Bottom region of Finland. Even after a thousand years, this place is almost no man''s land. Some hunters of the Kewen tribe once visited this area, but today the Kewen people are weak, and Ross''s powerful hunters have looted the animal resources here for the first time.

    They only made a batch of simple sleds, dragging a lot of furs of various kinds. Oatmeal is eaten a long time ago, fortunately, the captured animals are rich in muscle and fat. Otto''s aging body was sitting on the sledge, being led by his own people, he didn''t feel tired. He now cares most about the price at which the fur on hand can be sold.

    Otto is back, and now Fort Elon is familiar and unfamiliar.

    What are the two huge indescribable objects standing at the west gate of the city?

    He didn''t realize its dream until he saw that this thing could easily lift the extremely heavy wood and sat in the snow in shock.

    The winter hunting was a great success. In the eastern forest and snowfields, the team obtained more than 300 deerskins and up to 2,000 mink, forest cat and snow rabbit skins. There are ten bear skins. Frankly speaking, if some bears run away cleverly, the Ross people will pull back more bear skins.

    Ten ferocious bear heads and forty terrible bears that were decapitated are the best proof of strength.

    The hunters eager for money sold the leather to the merchants stationed in Elronburg almost immediately. Since the cubs of the Goulds gave the best price, in this transaction, it can be said that the Goulds became the big ones. Winner.

    Why? For more than three months, they stayed in Elronburg to enjoy the aurora every day, watching the cranes from scratch while traveling. Their waiting has brought a lot of profit. They are all second-tier traders. They will roughen the leather they buy, and then sell it to the tailor who makes the clothes.

    Once this job, leather merchants were required to transport goods to Melaren for trading. For the Gould family, because with Fodegen, who owns the tailor''s workshop that moved to Roseburg, Gould can immediately get income. His family seems to have only to buy, pack and supply.

    Otto is back, and he is listening to his son''s story about cranes and giant trees at the banquet in the mansion. He also told about his various adventures in the Eastern Snow Field.

    "We are leaving, leaving with a huge amount of goods. What are you going to do when you go back?" Otto asked his son.

    Rurik¡¯s answer was extremely straightforward: "Shipbuilding. I have stockpiled a huge amount of wood for shipbuilding."

    "Wood? Can''t the neighborhood of Roseburg satisfy you?"

    "Of course! Those small trees are only suitable for fuel, and only the big trees in this area are the best materials. From now on, we will transport a lot of wood here every winter."

    "Alright. I plan to stay for two days and leave, how about you?"

    The old man was so anxious, Rurik thought for a while and nodded.

    The two leaders of Rose will take their tribe to evacuate, and then Fort Elon will return to the same way. At first, Mezzasta was a little bit against their permanent presence, but now he is used to it, and he is eager for the leader, especially Rurik, to come often. Let''s talk about the emotional relationship, because the daughter Seporava is destined to be the woman of Rurik. As the daughter''s father, he naturally regards Rurik as his child.

    Mezzasta certainly knew that Rurik was extremely noble and he also felt obligated to do all he could to help.

    In the end, twenty vehicles were filled with wood, of which three "semi-trailers" were the most eye-catching. The carefully selected reindeer became the core driving force for pulling the sled, and the task was completed instantly with only 80 bucks.

    They walked along the front of the ice on the coast, and some of the 70,000 pounds of grain had not been eaten.

    In addition to the remaining part of the reward for the residents of Elronburg, the rest of Rurik will be taken with him. Humans only eat a small portion, and most of the unprocessed grains are food for the reindeer along the way. Those are twenty sleds with a huge load. Without fine feed, the reindeer will soon be exhausted.

    It doesn''t matter for Rurik''s small body. He is draped in thick leather and sitting on the top of the wood of a sleigh. He is riding on the highest pine, and paved under the crotch will not be cold.

    He saw that the black and heavy transportation team gathered into a compact group and continued to trek, which was rather slow.

    Finally, after walking on the ice for five days, they returned to Roseburg, four months away, and the time quietly entered March.

 Chapter 382ï¼š She expected her end

    The temperature in Roseburg is no longer aggressive, and even at noon, people can bathe in obvious warmth in the sun.

    March is here, and there is no tendency for the ice sea to thaw for the time being, but everyone believes that changes are taking place in places invisible to the naked eye.

    Until now, the supply of materials in Roseburg has been very stable. Especially the stock of wheat, they are released regularly, which basically ensures that the wealthy residents will not occupy too much, and the wheat benefits most people.

    What other major events happened in Roseburg during the more than three months of Rurik¡¯s absence?

    In fact, there are no major events. Days go by day by day. Like winters in previous years, most of the residents trapped in the fjord stay at home. But there are a group of industrious people who do production without fear of the cold.

    They ran to build camps on the ice far away from the fjord, and tried their best to pierce the ice with an iron pestle, lure the seals desperately in need of breathing holes to float up, and wait for the opportunity to kill them with harpoons. They even used the carved ice hole to lower their hooks and often caught a little cod. After all, cod is hungry in winter.

    Just like the previous years, seal leather was sold to merchants, grease was sold to priests, and the flesh and edible offal of seals were shared by the tribe. In the past four months, more than 3,000 seals have been hunted, and the range of activities of Ross''s ice hunters has been further expanded.

    That is, when Rurik built the soap industry, great economic benefits brought unprecedented demand for grease, how can the masters of seal hunting let go of this opportunity to make money? Besides, the residents of Ross can''t do without soap. They can''t stand the greasy, smelly, and dirty condition of their bodies. The price of soap in the domestic market is still the same. Nowadays, due to the influx of huge amounts of silver coins, most Ross people no longer think that soap is a rarity. As long as you catch a seal, sell the leather to a merchant, and change hands with a silver coin, you can get two sulfur soaps (economical soap has been stable on one silver coin for a long time).

    Most of the boys and girls in Ross are on vacation. As long as they don''t ask for Lirik, they won''t have any training in winter, and naturally they won''t get any food rewards. There is no need to worry about the children being hungry.

    As early as in the warm season, they have trained in fighting, logging and even archery. Although they are young, most of them have the ability to hunt and kill small animals to feed themselves. What''s more, their parents stocked up enough smoked fish for a winter as usual, and even frozen herring piled into a wall at the root of the wooden house. Oh, in the seal hunting army, there are also a group of boys carrying steel-headed harpoons.

    Only those orphans who are completely serving Rurik and collected by various means are eligible to be nurtured by Rurik all the time. These boys and girls are not eating for nothing. People like Carlotta, Fisk, Kanuf, etc., have become veritable "King Kings". When Rurik himself is not there, the orphans must obey the demands of these people. Either fell wood, or went to help in the blacksmith''s shop, or simply participated in the hard work of making oil and making soap.

    They have strong perseverance and a grateful heart, and they are even more eager to grow up to be a fighter sooner, so that they can better serve their masters. Realistically speaking, after becoming fighters, they have the right to make spoils for themselves on the battlefield.

    It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t know that the benefits they will bring from their labor in winter are far beyond the wheat they eat.

    Rurik came back, and he returned with a large amount of wood for shipbuilding.

    Roseburg in the ice and snow was full of boredom, and the hunting team returned with a large amount of supplies, and the entire Roseburg was a sensation.

    The chief father and son came to the sacred long house of the priest as usual.

    Many buildings were demolished and replaced with woodcuts with wooden floors and fireplace chimneys. The long house of the priest is an old house. It is still strong for so many years, and it seems unnecessary to tear down and rebuild it.

    High priest Velia, her shriveled mouth almost lost her teeth.

    Coincidentally, Rurik ate a grilled fish in Elronburg, and one of his front teeth finally reached the critical value of falling. Another deciduous tooth fell, and Rurik''s body had completely entered the stage of complete tooth replacement. No, his figure has also grown a lot taller.

    Veria seemed to be able to leave in her sleep on any night, and she had already prepared for it, but she persisted until now.

    "You...finally came back."

    "Yes." Otto, who was sitting casually cross-legged, smiled haha, "Great priest, you are still healthy."

    "I... I''m too old, and I''ve really persisted till now."

    As Vilia spoke, Lumia, dressed in plain clothes, draped in her long hair, and wearing a rope loop on her head, sat awkwardly.

    There were two girls sitting beside the high priest, Lumia and Lumi. Their names had exactly the same meaning, even their ethnicity.

    She admires these two girls, especially their character. The dead Bona was done because she was greedy for money and power and forgot her duty. The two girls are different. Veria saw so much, she couldn''t feel the ambition of the two children, they just quietly did the work of the priest, and surrendered to their leader.

    "Big Boss." Villia whispered, and then hoarsely said: "Thanks to God''s blessing, I think I have completely completed the task of the rest of my life. Lumia has learned everything about me, and she... has the qualifications to go independently. Hold a sacrifice...she is the real successor to the high priest that I can admit."

    "High priest?! You!" Otto couldn''t laugh anymore, he heard the danger in these words. Because of Veria¡¯s official resignation, I am afraid it will shock the entire Roseburg! Because countless people have been the only high priest since they were born, it is hard for everyone to imagine what an era without her would be like. At least Otto now has a hint of trepidation

    Rurik, how could he not understand?

    The old woman in front of her should be seventy-five years old in the century. This is a miracle of mankind in the current Nordic world.

    "She should have been aware of the imminent end of her life? Yes! It must be so. The dying person can predict her own end." Rurik was really sad, and lamented this woman''s life.

    Veria, this high priest is the first immigrants of the Ross tribe to move to the present geographical location, and her life represents the past of the Ross people.

    The Ross people had a new beginning, and Rurik dared to conclude that history would eventually make an end to the Ross people. Since 828 AD, everything has changed.

    Otto continued to comfort him, as if a son comforted his old mother.

    Oh, in multiple senses, Otto is treating Villa as an old lady.

    "High Priest, don''t have strange thoughts. You will live a hundred years old. God will always look after you, and you will always guard Rose."

    Veria''s shriveled mouth squeezed out a smile, which was completely different from the two girls sitting next to them with tight expressions.

    "Don''t be stupid... my child. I have foreseen my end, dear, don''t be sad for me when I leave, I will go to Valhalla and be promoted to the Valkyrie. Otto, one day, one day, Maybe I will lead your soul to Valhalla. I hope you still remember my face when I was young."

    "Hey, how can I forget." Otto laughed out loud, and this smile was bitter and gratifying.

    When she was young, Veria was also a beautiful woman. When Otto remembered, Veria was thirty years old. She still maintained her beauty, but she couldn''t let go of the pain of losing her son, so she devoted all her efforts to serving God.

    In fact, he has the mentality of "being a nun".

    Villia coughed twice and tapped the stick again: "Well, you still tell me, father and son, what you encountered in the north. Tell me something new about this old man."

    Aging severely restricted Veria''s ability to move. Her legs and feet were more unchanged. Recently, she could only rely on the sedan chair made by the lower priests to carry it. She stayed in the long house of the priest almost all day long. She took a nap on weekdays. After waking up, she saw the exquisite glassware on the pillow, and even the porridge that was boiled in the glass bowl during the meal. Seeing things and feelings, the first thing she thought of was Rurik!

    The drastic changes in Roseburg have Otto''s contribution, and even the contribution of Rurik.

    She stayed in the long house and relied on the people around her on weekdays, especially Lu Mia''s whistleblowing to learn about the outside world.

    For example, Rurik is hiring the best shipbuilders to build ships that have never been seen before.

    Otto intends to talk about the good news that he led his troops to hunt a huge amount of leather in the new Eastern Forest.

    Veria didn''t seem to take it so seriously, she just wanted to know what Rurik had done.

    No, Rurik told the dying high priest bluntly about the ship''s material and mast.

    The boring life brings motivation. Veria thought that she had taught Lumia everything about her job as a high priest, and she could wait quietly for her death. Now she has new hopes.

    "That Aphrora, do you call the ship a woman? You really gave it to the little clever ghost. Rurik, when will your ship be finished?"

    "Just this year! Just when the sea is thawing." Rurik knew that her time was really running out, so he spoke loudly.

    "That''s a good thing."

    On the surface, Veria''s expression didn''t fluctuate much, but in fact her heart was excited. She consciously cannot be angry or ecstatic, and she cannot tolerate any violent mood swings and violent activities, otherwise she is like a broken ship-like body that can capsize at any time.

    "April! It¡¯s April! When the sea thaws, it¡¯s when my big ship is launched. Now the mast material is ready, it must be four months, and the hull is basically finished. Wait until the new trade season, my ship Just go to Melaren, and go to Fort Shilla in the east to promote the power of our Rus people."

    Rurik''s words were not to leave a way for himself to retreat, and he increasingly felt that Veria was just hanging out, eager to witness a great existence before leaving peacefully.

    So, where is the construction of the Aphrodite?

    The returning people made the already prosperous leather trading market more prosperous. Those leather merchants urgently processed all kinds of leathers and bought them, and there are also leather factories like Verdegen, and his subordinates are hurrying to make ready-made clothes. The so-called slaves, as long as they give food and drink, they are extremely kind. This is what Fodgen did. He forced his subordinates to work hard, and the work efficiency that was squeezed out was really nonsense. He has been selling the clothes he has made and is also hoarding desperately, hoping to make a fortune in Mellaren.

    After returning, Rurik quickly returned to his home to rest. He soaked his whole body in a wooden barrel and took a good bath.

    Otto pursued a more comfortable enjoyment. After wiping off the soap bubbles all over his body with warm water, he got into the Finnish steam room and gave himself a sauna to eliminate all the troubles of boats and cars. He washed himself clean, so that Niya let his wife get close.

    Dirty does not belong to Roseburg, because as long as conditions permit, everyone hopes that they can always be clean and fresh. Soap is the key to bringing a comfortable and refreshing feeling, which naturally contributes to the overall health of the Ross people.

    It is very obvious that the deaths in Roseburg this winter are all elderly, and the miraculous mortality rate of newborn babies is zero.

    Everyone can''t think of the power of this soap. If you insist on saying a truth, everyone subconsciously believes that this is a new round of favor of Odin to the Ross people.

    On the second day of Rurik''s return, Rurik took a few mercenaries and went straight to Hortra''s huge shipbuilding workshop in a free manner.

    Before them, those sledges carrying a large amount of wood had already blocked the entrance of the workshop, making it a little troublesome for people to come and go.

    The trouble is only going in and out. The shipbuilders in the workshop are really anxious to run over by themselves. It is best to block the door with more, so that you can¡¯t run to a long distance to select a good boat with a big axe. Material.

    When Rurik came this time, he was not only anxious, but also with a clear purpose.

    He is going to discuss something with Hotla, and the other party has no right to refuse this matter. He didn''t come empty-handed either. The hacksaw made in Fort Elon with his hand would bring new innovations to the shipbuilding industry.

    "It''s clanging inside, they started working early in the morning." Evlo said casually.

    "Maybe they worked all night. Let''s go in and take a look."

    It was still cold early in the morning, and Rurik did not want to continue pestering on the snow outside, but wanted to break into the shipbuilding workshop directly.

    But Yevlo and others raised their heads, not to mention this huge wooden house. Not only is it amazing in length, but the internal space must also be huge.

    It is actually a large factory building. The big difference from the steel factory that can be quickly built a thousand years later is that this factory is pure wood. However, it also uses a frame structure made of pine wood. After a large number of logs are piled up, the plant is completed.

    Rurik''s visit was not at all obtrusive, and Hotla was already ready for a busy craftsman.

    There are a large number of oil lamps in the factory building, UU reading www. The uukanshu.com seal oil lamp brings key lighting and also keeps the whole plant warm. Rurik hurriedly ordered his men to close the small wooden door, and then subconsciously looked at the closed wooden door.

    He turned his head, the scene in front of him instantly made all the words redundant.

    It was a very large hull, which was obviously much larger than long ships and cargo ships.

    The keel of the big ship is obviously lying on a large number of pine sleepers, a large number of ribs are built around the keel, and the wooden boards attached to the ribs are layered on top of each other. It seems that the entire hull is basically completed! This was beyond Rurik''s expectation.

    At this moment, Hotla, standing on the bow of the ship, was holding a hammer in his hand. He enthusiastically shouted to the following: "It is the noble Lord Rurik, you are finally back."

    Rurik raised his head and looked at it from the current angle. He felt that the bow of the ship was four meters high. In fact, it was more than four stikas from the keel.

    Standing here, Rurik looked at the towering bow of the ship and not only exclaimed, "Ah! I am such a small existence. It is me who will drive this ship."

 Chapter 383ï¼š We must hurry up

    Hotra knew that the host was here to see the goods, and it would be superfluous to say more about this situation. He ordered his men to throw down the rope ladder: "My lord, come up and take a look. We will talk in the cabin when we have something to do, I hope you like it."

    Cabin? That''s really interesting.

    With a flick of his neck, Rurik took Jeflo and the others, carrying a strange saw, and cautiously climbed the rope ladder to stand inside the cabin without a deck.

    Really standing inside, Rurik really and clearly saw the internal structure of the Caravel ship, she really met her expectations.

    Its ship''s side was originally low (even from the low keel to the ship''s side, it was close to three meters high), and the bow and stern were quite tall because of the habitable space.

    Standing inside, Rurik could clearly chop down a single oak rib. Only the materials used for the bottom planks of the ship, Rurik could realize that they were all oak.

    "Oak! Do we have so many oaks?" Rurik was taken aback, and Hortra, who had been waiting for a long time, was anxious to explain.

    "My lord, we do use a lot of oak. The houses that have been demolished contain a lot of oak materials. I bought them to build ships for you. You can rest assured that since those timbers have guaranteed that the house will not collapse for ten years, it will also guarantee our ships. Extremely strong."

    Rurik knows the habits of the local shipbuilders in Ross. The best oak is used for the construction of the hull, and the best of them must be used for the keel. Like the mast of a ship, it can be replaced by pine wood. The various ships that must travel through the Baltic Sea in this time and space have very low requirements for the strength of the mast.

    However, most of the oars of the long Russian ships are made of oak.

    Rurik squatted down, and he smelled the heavy turpentine inside the hull. His fingers tried to buckle the cracks in the hull, no, the rosin between the fingers was clearly visible.

    "Huh? Hotla, you can use resin for the cracks in the planks of this ship? I...I''m really afraid of it leaking."

    Hotla laughed, and he smiled wildly: "My lord, you can only rest assured of this! After these wood boards are coated with pine glue, I sent someone to pour water on them. The boards have all swelled and it will not leak. You are also completely Don¡¯t worry, the boat will expand further when it enters the ocean. Sir, are you worried about the barrel leaking?"

    Rurik nodded, he was still somewhat worried.

    He was a real layman in shipbuilding, and with just a little bit of fur knowledge, Rurik thought he didn''t have to deal with it anymore.

    Rurik was a little strange, whether this ship should be brushed with tung oil on the bottom of the ship.

    Wait a minute! Tung oil?

    Suddenly, Rurik realized that Westerners have not had the concept of tung oil for a long time, and they should not even know what tung oil is.

    The fact is simple and rude, even if the ship is upgraded to a Galen ship, they just don''t apply protective paint to the bottom of the ship. When they realized that applying waterproof paint can effectively resist seawater erosion, they all entered the age of iron ships.

    In fact, don''t worry too much. Oak board is really hard and it is naturally resistant to sea water. Therefore, the maintenance cost behind the continuous voyage of the large wooden ship is completely acceptable.

    There is a huge difference between the seawaters of the Baltic Sea and the Atlantic Ocean, especially in the hinterland of the Gulf of Bothnia. The salt content of the seawater is several times lower than that of the Atlantic Ocean. The Russ have not considered the erosion of ships by the seawater.

    Although the oak is very hard, Rurik knows that the oak board of the Galen Galleon can withstand the impact of a small amount of solid bullets. It is really hard!

    Can even this rigidity ignore the possible reef?

    When Rurik saw these guys, he had no plans to make watertight compartments in any form. They certainly didn''t think it was unnecessary, just because they didn''t realize it.

    He was surprised to see that in the center of the ship''s keel, a unique platform was reserved here. It must be the base for the mast!

    Rurik clapped his hands and stood up, in some ways unable to complain. Look at this ship again! Not to mention that its interior is really big, with a 30-meter-long keel and stretched ribs, but it creates a large, chunky cabin. The core load-bearing parts are all oak, and its construction method is the same as that of a cargo ship, that is, her cargo capacity, Rurik guesses it would be equivalent to three cargo ships!

    The belly of this ship is so stuffy that Rurik feels that she has such a meaning as a flat-bottomed boat. She must not have deep draft, which means that she naturally needs some ballast so that she can become The "tumbler" in the sea.

    "My lord, what do you think?" Hortra, who was standing at the bottom of the boat, asked flatly.

    "Very good, I am satisfied. Have you seen all the outdoor wood?"

    "Yes! My lord, thank you so much for the wood, especially the wood used to make the mast. It''s really nice that they have been air-dried!"

    "Then build it quickly! I''ll give you an order! In the next ten days, lay the deck for me and build the mast for me! By the way, I also need a fore mast, and I will install it on the bow A sail. Can you do it?"

    "When... Of course!"

    Although Hortra was a little timid, the thought of doing this work by himself was a nomination for the leader of Rose. He and his family could only succeed. Even if the requirements of the leader of Rose were too demanding, they had to overcome and succeed.

    "Then, let''s sit down and talk." Rurik pinched his waist with both hands in front of him, twisting his waist, as if to struggle.

    "My lord, you..."

    "Let''s talk about it first." Rurik settled down and said solemnly: "I have provided you with a batch of excellent materials, so the reward for you will be reduced."

    As soon as money was mentioned, the Hotla family stopped working and listened vigilantly.

    Hortra was nervous, and asked tentatively: "The question of money, maybe..."

    "This is my harbor, this is my site, you don''t want me to choose. I have provided you with a large amount of building materials, and I will deduct two of your ten pounds of silver coins. You have a good calculation, are you really Is there a loss? Besides, I have decided now that I will take people and build this ship together with you."

    The development of the matter was completely beyond Hotla''s expectation. He said that the good shipbuilding was done by his own family, and he never thought that the Lord Master had decided to start it himself.

    A layman also came to build a ship?

    Let''s consider the question of money first.

    Excellent shipbuilders are more sensitive to mathematical calculations than others. Hotra is savvy. He closed his eyes and made a mental calculation, and realized that the northern hardwood provided by Rurik is of great value. Calculating carefully, the so-called reduction of the price of two pounds, they still make a profit.

    Besides, you don¡¯t have to log or hire loggers yourself, and the material is delivered to your door by the owner. What else do you have to complain about?

    It seems that this Rurik is going to roll up his sleeves and become a little boat builder himself?

    He had to ask carefully: "My lord, are you in a hurry?"

    "Of course! I''m very anxious! Ten days! I need ten days to lay the deck and erect the mast. Tell me, do you have enough manpower?"

    "This...is probably enough. My lord, maybe we can''t think about going up to the sky in one step. Ten days are too short, and my manpower is limited."

    Rurik twisted his neck, feeling a little unhappy: "When you were in M?laren, you claimed to be able to complete it soon. Now you have broken your promise?"

    "Now and then, sir. I thought it would only take the time to build two cargo ships to complete it. Even during your absence, we are still working hard to build it, but the more the construction progresses, the slower it will be. She is us The largest ship built by the family, we lack some experience."

    "Lack of experience? Or manpower? Or materials?" Rurik asked.

    "It''s all missing."

    "It''s all missing? I''m not here to listen to your faint words. I think the main body of this ship has been completed. Is it time-consuming for the minutiae?"

    "Yes." Youdao is a person who lives sixty, who is afraid of anyone, Hotra is almost sixty years old, he is not afraid of leader Mellaren, naturally he is not afraid of leader Ross, just because of the problem of money, he wants to maintain a respect. . "The ten-day period is too short. Just to install the mast, I have to make some preliminary preparations, which may take ten days."

    "That''s because you have few people. Listen, let me tell you my attitude. In ten days, I must see this ship finish installing the deck and the mast. You say I am too impatient, and I say there are too many people and more powerful. How many boat builders do you think can finish it in ten days?"

    "This..." Hotra felt that things had become too complicated, so he said casually: "Two hundred people, at least two hundred people who know carpenters'' mates."

    "That''s it? I''ll give out a thousand! I summon the carpenters of the entire tribe to build this ship. I will personally participate in it, and at least carry some wood."

    Rurik himself was moved by his own words, but what Hotla felt was a threat to his wealth.

    "My lord, you... it costs a lot to gather a thousand people, isn''t it? Are you really so anxious? Those of us work slowly, and the boat can still be launched when the ice melts."

    "Just launching is enough?" Rurik shook his head, "I want it to be capable of sailing, and I want to sit with her and go to Mellaren to show off. From the beginning, do you think that as long as the boat can only float on the water, it will be done? Mission?"

    Hotla didn''t know what happened to his gold master. He could now see that the boy had already given up his own money in order to get a big ship. Rurik is obviously willing to get the ship at all costs, so what about his family''s compensation?

    "Then, our silver coins..."

    "Relax, you are indispensable. I don''t want to talk about money here. I just want to plan a schedule. I will complete the construction schedule at any cost. Let us sit down and talk about it now..."

    Since seeing Veria''s extremely aging appearance, people are bound to die, and Rurik sincerely hopes that she can see the largest ship that the Rus can have before she dies.

    The extremely cold winter is abnormal after all, this spring must be normal, and the sea will thaw in early April.

    Grab time! Take time with nature! The final fight with Veria!

    It''s best to drag the Dacheng Aphrodite all the way to the ice surface with deeper water before the ice and snow melt, so that the ship will be launched naturally after the sea ice melts.

    Grabbing the schedule is already a political task.

    Rurik and the shipbuilders did it, and the atmosphere of the conversation just now was a bit tense. All the shipbuilders of the Hortra family have also served. They have never seen a client urging them to build ships like this in their careers.

    So they are really conscientious.

    Compared to other craftsmen, they are serious, but they don''t spend all their time on shipbuilding. In winter, the daytime is always short. They can''t continue to work under the extremely dim light of the oil lamp, and if the oil lamp is not well taken care of, there is a danger that the entire plant will be burned.

    They actually work less than eight hours a day. Although they are building ships for more than three months, they doze off passively for quite a lot of time. Anyway, the deadline requested by Chief Ross

    So long, why bother? Besides, the material of the mast has been bothering everyone.

    After really sitting down, Hortra was willing to have a good heart-to-heart talk with this energetic benefactor.

    "Originally, the subject of the mast troubled us. The local pine trees were not good enough. I was stupid to use the technique of splicing the mast. Now that you brought the spruce wood, this problem was finally solved."

    "Of course, I stayed in the north for so long, mainly to solve this problem. Don''t worry, I don''t know anything about ships." Rurik boasted, in fact, he really only knows about shipbuilding.

    Hortra sighed and looked around again: "Look, this is the will of God. Although the time has lagged a lot, we still got the mast material."

    "How about? It''s okay to stand the mast? I saw the wooden block in the center of the cabin with a perforated base."

    "There is no problem with standing the mast. I will use the unique technology of our Merlaren shipbuilder, and the integration of the spruce provided by you. Oh, if it is longer, it would be better."

    With that said, Rurik suddenly felt that he was wrong to cut the spruce wood.

    Rurik asked hurriedly, "Don''t you think ten stikas won''t work?"

    Hotra''s face was distressed: "If it is a general cargo ship, of course it is okay, but this ship is too big, it should have a higher mast. It is also too thick, as a mast, we don¡¯t need half of it. The diameter of a stika.¡± Having said that, Hotla had a major question in his mind, and he had to ask the sponsor: ¡°My lord, I¡¯m very curious, it¡¯s an extremely heavy piece of wood, don¡¯t you know some methods... ¡­To put it on the sled?"

    "Of course! We used a crane."

    "crane?"

    Rurik again talked about the rare vocabulary. Yes, the Hortra family and other shipbuilders, they only know how to use levers, and they have never seen high-tech equipment.

    "Hey." Rurik sighed slightly, "I will build a crane in Roseburg. I don''t know what method you use to install masts on the ship. When my crane is built, it can easily lift various weights of wood. , The work of installing the mast will become easier."

    "Oh, that''s wonderful."

    Hotla couldn''t express expectations for something he hadn''t seen or heard of, his words were full of perfunctory.

    Rurik didn''t blame him either, so Jeflo took out the double saw that was still prepared to show the wonder of this thing.

    This saw is already big, it has been exposed to the public''s eyes for a long time, but no shipbuilder knows what it is.

    "Ah?! Can this thing replace the scraper and the axe, and quickly break the wood?" Hotra''s face was filled with disbelief, and everyone else had their heads out of question.

    Rurik''s immature face squeezed a wicked smile: "I know you don''t believe it. Jeflo, show them with your brother."

    A crowd of people were in a large factory building, and useless wooden blocks were scattered everywhere on the cold sand. The mercenaries were really not white muscles, and Rurik felt that they had cut off a dry pine in only twenty seconds.

    The flat section shocked all the experienced shipbuilders, who passed the double saw, and quickly understood all the truth.

    The long and thin piece of iron is unusual. There are clearly countless tiny "axes" on it. If a piece of wood is chopped by an axe a hundred times in an instant, wouldn''t it break in an instant? Even with the extremely small axeHotra thought this, and he instantly realized the true meaning of the saw.

    They finally showed expressions of admiration, and Rurik did not forget to put gold on his face: "This is a new tool I invented in Fort Elon in our north. With it, two children can also knock down a big tree. Trees. I know that you have been using scrapers, planers and axes to deal with all kinds of wood. That''s enough. This thing is called a saw. With it, your work efficiency will be greatly improved."

    Compared with other tools, the craftsmen present could see that the so-called saw, its structure is indeed quite complicated, that is, the processing efficiency and effect it brings are very good.

    "It will be given to you, and we will make more saws in the future. Listen, your shipbuilding tools should also be replaced with the best ones. You will also have to spend money to buy new saws in the future, but this one is not necessary."

    Hotla was overjoyed: "Is this really okay? It...probably the most amazing tool I have ever seen."

    "Accept it! Now I have given you the best tools, and I will gather the strongest men to participate in it. I repeat, within ten days, we must erect masts. If you have any difficulties, tell me and I will do whatever it takes. Finish it."

 Chapter 384ï¼š Set up a mast for the 100-pound lady

    Otto, the big leader of the Rus, finally felt that the days could return to peace for a while, and he could take a good rest for a period of time, and then arrange to go to Novgorod Sorgun this spring. As a result, the entire tribe was about to become restless again, and the reason was that it only came from the dream of the son.

    The atmosphere in the warm home is solemn, and Rurik sits here with a firm attitude.

    One thing Otto was angry about was that his noble son wanted to be a boat builder.

    Otto made no secret of his displeasure: "You want to build a ship, but you can''t do it. You actually want to be a craftsman yourself? Carrying the hammer yourself. You can give pointers as to how to mix with the children of the shipbuilders? You? Think this is a pastime? Or do you think you can mingle with them and make you feel happy? Listen, you will only make many people think that you are not noble enough."

    "Huh?" Rurik, who had a slight smile on his face, froze awkwardly on the leather cushion.

    "Go ahead, do you still want to continue?"

    "I..." Rurik played with it, but Otto could see his thoughts clearly. If you think about it, a leader really blends with the craftsman, and the leader will be satisfied with his actions that are close to the people. As for whether he touched everyone, perhaps it is as Otto said.

    Even so, Rurik made up his mind.

    He cheered up: "Dad, this is my decision. What I want to build is my boat, and it only makes sense if I personally start it."

    In fact, Rurik still has an idea, but because of his own bad taste, he is eager to cater to history. Because Peter the Great was an apprentice in the shipyard and later became the Holy Lord of Ross. History chose Rurik to lay the foundation for Ross, and he consciously deserves this responsibility. Participating in shipbuilding in person has a strong symbolic meaning, but others don''t feel the resonance.

    "Okay! That is your decision, my attitude is still opposed, but I will not stop you. There is only one thing you must understand."

    "What is it?"

    "You have to worry about a group of warriors who are good at carpentry, and you have to pay them at least daily food. Is it worth it? I checked, and the one million pounds of food is now less than 200,000 pounds. Just continue to consume it. Going down, the grain will soon be eaten. The grain can be exchanged for 20,000 silver coins, do you want to give it to them? Then this ship is really extremely expensive."

    Rurik hesitated. He thought of something and immediately made clear his attitude: "Dad, this is my decision. In the future, you will understand that the ships that we have paid a huge price to build will also bring us huge I don¡¯t want to describe an overly beautiful future. I just hope you don¡¯t worry about anything. I just want to get your approval and let you summon everyone to build the ship in the name of the leader."

    Otto strained his stubble mouth: "At this moment, you just need to raise your arms and shout. Do you still need me?"

    "But you are the leader."

    "Hehe, I thought you forgot." Otto gave a wry smile, then sighed with a trace of sorrow: "You''ve grown up. Okay, I''ll help you."

    Otto''s attitude really made Rurik a little uncomfortable, he noticed his father''s old age for the first time. Otto''s arms are still strong, and his strong beard does not conceal the masculine power he still exudes. In recent years, his aging is obvious.

    No one is older than his heart. Seeing that his son is so active, Otto also deliberately delegates power in order to be a happy rich man. Xianyun Yehe is an extravagant hope, he is the big leader, just as the rule-knowing Rurik said, summoning the entire tribe to do some important things, only the big leader''s words can be effective.

    No, Otto immediately took his son, and even a group of people who spoke importantly in the tribe gathered together. In the end, he issued the convening order. At the moment when the temperature was still cold, more than a thousand men and women dressed in heavy leather clothes gathered in front of the leader''s house cheerfully.

    Some news about speeding up shipbuilding went viral among the tribes in the first place, and these news were also that Rurik asked his mercenaries to deliberately speak out, so as to propagate the shipbuilding matter.

    Those rumors had obviously turned into legends. A large group of people were vomiting a thick white mist, looking at the leader standing on a high place, thinking about what benefits they could get in shipbuilding.

    Otto has finally spoken!

    A man holding a patterned steel sword, his slicked blond hair and sunken eyes further set off the weight of his words: "You know some things! Shipbuilding! Aphrora must be installed with a mast within ten days. It is not enough to rely on those shipbuilders. For our cause, I am calling you now. You are the best people of the Rus tribe. Only you can build our largest ship. I order you! Go shipbuilding!"

    In an instant, the crowd boiled!

    This lively mood infected the entire Roseburg, and even the people who climbed onto the snow-covered roof, heard the roar and clenched their fists to join in the fun.

    Up until now, Otto¡¯s actions against Liurik have been criticized as a ¡°stupid waste¡±. Otto has lived for half a century. How can he not know that heavy labor will inevitably lead to serious food consumption? Especially in this **** winter, even women will become big stomach kings. He just thinks that his son''s generosity is a bit of a reputation.

    Because as far as shipbuilding is concerned, as a leader, Otto can issue an order to order people to bring their own food and tools to participate in shipbuilding matters. As for the rewards they can get, of course they will participate in this year¡¯s Sorgon voyage. qualifications.

    Since the son insisted on taking out the food, he couldn''t say anything else.

    Otto decisively brought Liu Likla to his side, and in full view, the future leader of the tribe announced the specific work of shipbuilding and the rewards for those who participated in it.

    Rurik solemnly announced his plan according to his own ideas and even the results of discussions with the shipbuilders.

    The big ship has to rush to work, and it is absolutely impossible to recruit people who are good at fishing and paddling or those who are infirm.

    The other shipbuilders in the tribe, as long as they are willing to participate, Rurik will hire them all. The results of it? All the local boat builders are here! Behind Rurik''s great surprise, he couldn''t think of this group of people for a while.

    What do the local boat builders think? There is a saying that foreign monks can recite sutras. The Ross people have never had the ability to build cargo ships for decades. They can only build long ships with extremely low shipboards. Who would have thought that the Hortra family and their friends immigrated from Melaren? , The first ship that the group built in Roseburg was a behemoth.

    Only fools will ignore the "building wonders" of their peers and let them go. They just take the opportunity to learn technology secretly.

    As for the brawny men with muscles, their registration is obviously very simple-the boring winter is idle and the wife is pregnant, which makes life even more boring.

    A person with a strong experience will not decide to visit for a month just because of a long hunt. An ambitious person receives a bounty and desires more. They are all careerists, hoping to perform well in front of the leaders to gain new possibilities for the future of themselves and their children. Of course, one of the most direct reasons is that Rurik can be called crazy food supply.

    To build a big ship, Rurik would not provide them with even a silver coin.

    But before the mast of the ship is erected, he will provide two pounds of wheat per person per day.

    Although one silver coin can buy ten pounds of wheat, the exchange rate set by the chief family has been stable for more than half a year, but now the grain inventory is getting less and less, and the amount of grain released by the warehouse is also much less. Even if they have money in their hands, it has become difficult for them to buy even a pound of food.

    As the saying goes, what the human body lacks most, the instinct of the body will drive the mind to acquire it. The daily diet of the Ross people is almost occupied by fish. They are extremely deficient in carbohydrate intake. Therefore, after eating a large amount of wheat as never before, they cannot bear the pain of losing it, because it really comes from the DNA from the depths of every cell. Shout.

    R¨¹lik recruited more than five hundred people, who were either shipbuilders, or wood masters, or good at wood carving, and even several powerful men who claimed to be able to pull long boats ashore by close to a rope.

    Rurik does need a large number of hunks, because the first task given to this group is extremely challenging!

    A staggering number of blond brawny men gathered in front of Hotla¡¯s shipbuilding plant. With such a crowded scene, the head shipbuilding craftsmen did not know what had happened.

    As Hortra walked out of the factory to negotiate with Rurik, he quickly smiled.

    In this day''s work, the brawny men who assisted in shipbuilding have come? !

    The entire majestic crowd moved into action. They have been divided into groups by Rurik, relying on the more prestigious person among them as the so-called team leader and confessing their respective duties.

    Some groups specialize in logging, targeting the small pine trees near the tribe that are only suitable for firewood and charcoal.

    Some teams are responsible for twisting the existing thin cables into large arm-thick cables.

    Some groups began to use various tools to further cut the spruce poles used as masts.

    Some groups used double saws, axes and scrapers to cut the northern pine wood into planks.

    The work of some groups is very strange, as if it has nothing to do with shipbuilding, they are responsible for digging pits in an area designated by Hotra.

    There are only some participants, they participate in a very special posture.

    Building a big ship, how can such a major event be without the help of the blacksmith alliance of the Ross tribe? How can we lose the most capable Klavasen and Kawei?

    The first earthen blast furnace of the Ross tribe, it just completed a casting operation during the severe winter. Those blacksmith apprentices from Novgorod braved the severe cold and brought the reindeer herd carrying the ore back. With just one casting, Kravassen completed all the ore smelting. He can''t expect the power of a group of children to smash the mine with a pickaxe, nor can he expect the team to transport back how much ore.

    After all, a batch of ore was transported back, and a batch of iron ingots was created in just one smelting in a blast furnace with a huge stomach sac.

    Because of the understanding of "atomism", the blacksmiths of the entire Rus tribe understood the difference between pig iron, steel and wrought iron.

    They are blacksmiths, just like shipbuilders. Although their group that believes in Thor is a relatively different existence in the Ross tribe, they also represent the tribe''s highest technology.

    They are innovative, especially after learning about the "atomic theory" from Rurik, their worldview was greatly subverted.

    Kawei, he didn''t even need to give instructions by Rurik. The so-called knowing the main components of air and the main components of cast iron, this young man has realized the "frying steel method" of steelmaking.

    However, it cannot be said that Kawei is a genius with an IQ of 200. He tried to forge the cast iron with a hammer. As a result, he was so strong that he smashed the iron ingot into a pile of fragments. This was angrily throwing these things into the small. stove. He counted on constantly blowing, so that the so-called "O" gas would take away all the **** "C" in the iron ingot. As a result, these small iron pieces were fused into a lump in the furnace, and when they were fished out, they could finally be forged. With more and more proficiency, Kawei''s use of the steel frying method has become more effective, and the efficiency of forging steel swords has been greatly improved.

    The father and son Kawei and Kravasson were busy making steel swords, Lilia was also staring at the die-casting of glassware in the nursery''s free time, and Kamnier stared at the distillation of spirits wholeheartedly while watching the baby.

    Until returning, Rurik gave the blacksmith an order: make a batch of nails.

    Of course the Ross people know what nails are. They used to be very expensive. What''s more, the tribal boat builders all use tenon and tenon structures. Why do you need any nails?

    Only now, Rurik needs a lot of nails, but they are not used on the boat.

    The heavy preparation work was the first job of the brawny. They received the death order from Rurik, which was actually the death order from the chief leader. Due to the unquestionable majesty, everyone went out.

    They were desperately desperate, but the preparation work continued for as long as seven days!

    Rurik fulfilled his promise. He actually paid up to 8,000 pounds of oats to make up for the physical loss of the strong men. Even so, the strong men are still eating their own reserves of dried meat, or buying frozen seal meat and cod meat from hunters.

    As usual, Rurik also mobilized the group of children under him, but what can these children do? They just obey the arrangement, collect the branches and wood chips everywhere, use them as fuel for cooking, and do as much auxiliary work as possible. Even gather together to sing the folk songs of the Ross people, or hum some beautiful melodic songs that Rurik taught them urgently to relieve the tension and anxiety of the heavy work of the brawny.

    The most onerous work here is two kinds.

    A group of personnel was using scrapers to cut the mast wood about half a meter in diameter into one-third stika, and the other end to only one-fifth stika. According to Hortra, even this big ship does not need too much mast.

    There is also a group of people. They are actually making the accessories for the mast, that is, a beam with fifteen stika-long beams, which is the "crossbar on the mast". Its design requirements are too long, so it has to be two woods. The tenon and tenon joints must be tied together with twine.

    Any Ross long ship has a horizontal beam, only the one made now is very special, because it must be slanted and hung with sails, so that it becomes a huge spinnaker when it sets sail, which is the so-called "Latin Sail". Its advantage is obvious, that is, it allows Caravel-style boats to have extremely fast speed, but also has the ability to move fast in any wind direction.

    Another kind of heavy work is to build a mast standing on the sand and gravel, and a scaffold with a sloping slope.

    A spruce of about ten meters long that was not processed further was dragged to the front of the pit by more than thirty strong men. Then thirty strong men lifted it and 30 strong men pulled the rope to stand it up. In the pit. In fact, this work is a rehearsal of the mast erection of a large ship, to ensure the safety of the hull, no one dares to act recklessly.

    The sloping scaffolding was made to transport the mast wood. The height of the ship must reach three stikas through the Aphrora. It is also the tallest ship that all the people of Ross have ever seen! For the rapid establishment of this scaffolding, Lurik did not have time to tolerate his subordinates using the tenon-and-mortise structure to grind the work, and a batch of iron nails made assault was put to great use.

    Until the eighth day, everything is ready!

    A hundred strong men and thirty sturdy bucks were appointed, especially those pretentious strong men, who sought benevolence and benevolence, and Rurik placed them in the most critical place.

    The ground is still covered with snow, although the wind is not so aggressive, its cold still freezes the clean water.

    Everyone had a meal of porridge in the morning for an unprecedented time. This was Rurik''s order!

    At the same time, there were at least four thousand people, men, women, children, young and old, and even those merchants living in Roseburg, who gathered in the vicinity of the shipbuilding factory of Hortra, and even wherever they could enjoy the wonders.

    "It''s now, let''s start!" It was Otto who gave the order. In front of him, there were a group of aggressive men with bare golden **** and a group of reindeer.

    Someone roared, and the whole team began to move slowly.

    At this moment, Rurik, even his Carlotta, Ella, and even Lumia took her Lumi, standing at the top of the scaffolding, looking at the hull of a big ship, and being slowed by the Ross people. Drag it out slowly.

    The Ross tribe has no dry dock yet, any ships must be built on the shore and then pulled into the sea by manpower. Rurik estimated that the standard displacement of the Aphrodite, which imitated the Caravel ship, was only 50 to 60 tons, which means that the ship was a 50-ton Big Mac!

    Fortunately, there are snow and ice everywhere. There are many people in the Ross who tow the boat. The hull of the boat is like a cicada that has just shed its hull. It leaves the factory that created her little by little, just under the attention of thousands of people In the roar of their red heads, they were pulled to the right position.

    The hull came to a halt, and the strong men hurried in to catch their breath and rest. Another group of people acted immediately and placed the prepared pine wood on the lower end of the ship''s keel to act as a sleeper.

    There is no need to doubt these sleepers, they surround the hull of the ship, but they make her a tumbler on the snow.

    "Now it''s your turn! Hotla! You come to command!" Rurik, who was standing on the scaffolding, gave the order and evacuated immediately.

    All the crazy efforts are for now, Hotla slapped his old face vigorously, ordering those who are fully prepared to start.

    The rope is wrapped around the prefabricated mast, its volume has been reduced a lot, and the actual weight has been weak to only 800 kilograms.

    This is still extremely heavy wood, no way, it must be the core wood of spruce, which is the toughest and hardest part. It is processed so that it can be inserted into the base in the cabin, and the installation work has begun!

    The mast, which has long been pestle on the ground, is also eight meters above the ground. It is a strong fulcrum to hold the cable. In this one, there are thirty strong men dragging the rope, plus more than ten people pushing and pulling at the rear, the mast quickly tilted to the thickest end of the deep cabin, and smoothly resisted the preset baffle. .

    The next thing is that the principle of leverage solves the problem. In fact, if it were not for this mast to be heavier than ever, the Hortra family would not have come up with this idea. They installed masts on the cargo ship and made a scaffolding, but it was just a scaffolding, a technique that the native Ross shipbuilders could not.

    Those Rose shipbuilders who got into it and learned skills are now laughing in their hearts.

    In the end, as many as one hundred strong men participated in the handling of the mast, the heavy mast became frivolous, and its stable posture just stuck in the preset position.

    The mast is completely perpendicular to the keel, it is so vertical, completely because of the "pendant method" used by the Hortra family.

    The mast stabilized, it hooked up against the sky.

    The scene fell into a temporary silence after a muffled sound, and everyone cheered for it.

    "Ah! We made it!"

    "It''s God! God has taken care of us!"

    "The ship is equipped with sails and it will be able to sail soon!"

    "The unprecedented big ship is in Ross..."

    There was a lot of cheers, and Rurik looked at the mast that he had put up so hard and paid a great price. He wanted to laugh wildly, but he couldn''t laugh for a moment.

    If it hadn''t been for Lumia to hug him with excitement and cheers, Rurik could barely smile.

    This smile is a wry smile...

    To be honest, it''s weird that Rurik can indulge and laugh. Count the money invested in Elronburg (the grain is also counted, equivalent to 70 pounds of silver coins), and the funds invested in surprises these days (the grain is equivalent to nine pounds of silver coins), plus the rewards promised to the Hortra family (reductions) Version) of the eight-pound silver coin The current investment of this Aphrodite is 87 pounds. .

    Wait a minute! Eighty-seven pounds is still less! Rurik estimated that if she added the subsequent laying of the ship''s plank and a huge sail, her actual price would not be one hundred pounds?

    The Aphrodite is really a one-hundred-pound eldest, and her cost is already ten times over budget!

    In fact, this is the case, but all the research and development costs and the costs of supporting equipment are added to it.

    Rurik thought about it, if he built a ship¡¯s torsion slingshot, it would be another sum of money!

    "The navy is so expensive, even if it is a big ship, it has a big stomach for swallowing gold!" By now, Rurik really understands why the navy is a noble arm. Just a Caravel-like ship, the first ship is twenty times more expensive. Ordinary cargo ship!

    Think about it. At least the Ross people have finally increased the tonnage of a single ship to the fifty-ton level in practice.

    Even if she only floated on the sea, Rurik believed that Aphrola could dominate the entire Baltic Sea.

 Chapter 385ï¼š Courier Benardic

    In the core area of ??the Gulf of Bothnia, the dissolution of huge ice packs formed by the accumulation of ever-expanding sea ice is quietly happening on the seabed.

    The ice covering the entire sea surface is slowly disintegrating, and the thickness of sea ice is getting thinner every day.

    It''s just that this series of changes is still not obvious.

    The sea is frozen, and the ice on the great lake is still hard. Thanks to this ice, Olekin, the leader of Mellaren, finally decided to hold the important news of the tribal alliance in early March, and continue to notify the scattered allied tribes through messenger.

    Olekin has already begun to act.

    After nearly half a meter of ice on the Great Lake, anyone should never even think about sailing on the ice, and don¡¯t expect to be able to move fast with just one pair of feet.

    The Mellaren tribe also raised some reindeer, but they did not develop it as an industry. Their reindeer are domesticated by a small number of small families, and their purpose is almost all to travel and pull vehicles.

    The M?laren Lake must be too big, and the waterways in it are extremely complicated, and boats are naturally the first choice for long-distance trips.

    Reindeer can pull carts and are naturally good at pulling sledges.

    If there is nothing important, who will stay outdoors for a long time?

    This time, in the name of the leader, Origen summoned all the people who owned the reindeer in the tribe. He directly rented the deer with money, and also gave the owner of the deer some tasks-leading the leader¡¯s messenger to the tribes. .

    The reindeer sleighs were dispatched one after another, and Olekin¡¯s messengers rushed to the Yilmalun tribe, the Glan tribe, the Ankras tribe, and the Uppsala tribe with a copy of the Luen text engraved on a wooden board and a spoken word. Even some small tribes located in the north.

    Most of the tribes in the alliance live in Olegin. It is clear that this is the increasingly powerful Rus tribe. They seem to be floating on the edge of the alliance system. It is not only that they and the core Mellaren lack direct communication with each other. It was even more in the territory of the Russ, which turned out to be a place further north of Norland (Northland).

    It was only last year that Olekin had an unprecedented clear understanding of the location of Roseburg.

    Just by boat, it takes three days to go downwind from M?larenburg to Roseburg, so sending a messenger with a reindeer will definitely be a arduous and remarkable journey.

    The messengers who relayed the news came back one after another. They brought back the promise of the local tribal leader that when the ice melted, they brought the delegation to Mellarenburg to meet the leader Olegin in person, basically in April.

    The simple things were completed as a matter of course, sending envoys straight to Rose, and this adventure could not be delayed any longer.

    A messenger named Bernardick was ordered in danger.

    At first, this guy refused. He was not stupid enough to ride on a reindeer sleigh and run wild on the frozen sea for three to four days.

    Olekin asked him to think carefully about whether this order was implemented, and even the consequences of a refusal.

    Can a tribe leader freely order a tribe to die?

    Olekin did not bluntly expressed the threat, but only revealed what he meant, which on the contrary made people very worrying. After nearly ten days of thinking, Bernardick thought of his wife and children and had to take out this life and fight it once. He had already completed the complete realization of freezing to death on the ice field, and only wanted his family to be well.

    The agreed last time is up.

    Benardic put on his thick clothes and accidentally cut off half of his beard. With a very energetic look, he walked into the towering wooden wall and half-kneeled in front of the leader.

    In the huge room, standing on either side were a group of armed private soldiers, thinking that the man in the thick bearskin coat was Olegin.

    "You are here! Have you thought about it?"

    Oleg''s words were not aggressive. When Bernardick raised his head cautiously, a golden "garland" appeared on the leader''s forehead.

    Correct! That is the wreath, which is inlaid with some red gems and translucent amber. It is really beautiful.

    But is that just beautiful?

    Olekin melted some precious gold coins and silver coins, supplemented with gems, to create a crown for himself.

    Ordinary people do not know the concept of the "golden crown", or even the symbol of power that it can extend.

    However, the businessmen provided a lot of information about the South, and even some legends about the Frankish kingdom.

    The supreme ruler of the far south, he has a beautiful crown made of gold. It is a unique and beautiful treasure, symbolizing his power.

    Olekin, who intends to do something big in his lifetime, intends to fight his last breath to get a Viking glory.

    Whether glory can be obtained depends on the achievements of the Alliance.

    Before that, his ambitions had prompted him to create a symbol of power in advance for himself-a golden crown, and the so-called noble title called "Koenig (King.

    How can an ordinary person be able to perceive these things about honor?

    He complimented: "Leader, I have already thought about it, and I am willing to go."

    "Chief? Are you still calling me the leader?" Olekin pretended to be upset, but the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, "Now I call me Koenig. This is my new title, it is the noble title. From then on I am your Koenig. "

    This word is actually a term that merchants heard from the Franks to describe a great ruler. In fact, it is an ancient Germanic language that describes "unique person", and it describes the status of the monarch very well.

    Olekin wants to be the king of the alliance, and he intends to determine his new name this year and use it for generations to come! However, to be king in the alliance, is that still an alliance?

    If Benardic had ten smart people, he should be able to guess some of Olegin''s intentions.

    "Dear King, I think it over. As long as you can guarantee the safety of my family, as long as you can guarantee that if I die in the snow and ice, I can continue to support my family."

    Olekin was afraid that this guy would not go, and he really didn''t just assign a difficult task to him. There are many sayings about Bernardic in the tribe. For example, this person can walk in the snow for a long time without freezing to death, the so-called "Ice Warrior". Actually? It was clear that this guy took a hunting adventure in winter, and he lost his way in the snowstorm. He not only survived with the strong will to go home to see his wife and children, but he also found his way home. He was in disaster. Such a name.

    Now, he wants to take risks for the name of the "Ice Warrior" and for the Mellaren tribe.

    Olekin was afraid that this person would still refuse, so he smiled and said: "Okay, you go to deliver the letter, you just have to deliver the letter to complete the task. If you are really dead, don¡¯t worry, I will raise your wife and children. ."

    Why is it so awkward to hear this?

    Benardic hesitated for a while, and quickly "thank you Lord Ron".

    Olekin didn''t want to wait any longer, he urged Bernardick and Yufu to act immediately. So on the second day after the meeting, a sleigh pulled by two deer, carrying two people wrapped up like polar bears, with a batch of wheat cakes, guarding the most important wooden board with carved characters. Rush to the far north of Roseburg.

    Olekin was not stupid enough to really let the "Ice Warrior" freeze to death. Together with his husband, he lent them the best warmth, that is, the two polar bear skins that Rurik gave him.

    Since the polar bear is fearless of the severe cold, can it still be frozen to death with its skin?

    The vast land was shining with sunshine, and the ice sheet illuminated by the sun was almost blinding Benardic''s eyes. They went north along the frozen sea and ran wildly for two days. Benardic never dreamed that he would encounter a crazy ice hunter.

    He deliberately negotiated with the hunter, and he also clenched the iron sword hidden on the leather side.

    After all, in this sea area, you can''t trust strangers too much.

    Bernardic was not attacked, and because the two white bearskin coats were respected by seal hunters, the seal hunters had to weigh the strength of a "polar bear hunter." The two sides were so ridiculous that they were afraid of each other, and did not put down their guard until they completed the initial negotiations.

    These are actually the hunters of the Ross tribe? They actually insist on hunting in winter!

    The messenger who was shocked by the miraculous thing, after learning of his identity, realized that the seal hunter, who was expected to make a big reward, was fortunate to continue wasting time on the ice? Anyway, the ice has become significantly thinner, and the method of catching seals will also change.

    Originally, neither Bernardic nor his husband knew a clear route to Roseburg. He received the news that as long as he walked along the coastline, he would be able to enter the fjord of Roseburg. Now with the Ross Hunter as the navigator, they finally arrived at their destination at the end of the fourth day.

    At this moment, the Aphrora standing on the frozen coast has just erected its masts, and Rurik disbanded the brawny men, and let the shipbuilder step by step to put the prefabricated wooden deck in the form of tenon and tenon, just like Lego bricks. Ride on the boat.

    On the other hand, a group of women also accepted the task of Lurik. They are skilled tailors. They are using old cloth, new hemp rope, woolen thread, and even old sails to make a very huge triangular sail. , Its surface area is more than twice that of a general long boat sail.

    The construction of the core of the ship has been completed, and she is now being made more and more perfect.

    In recent days, the most lively thing of the entire Ross tribe is building big ships. Ordinary people have seen the unprecedented great achievements of their tribe. While they are proud, they also admire Rurik''s ability.

    The leader Otto finally realized the reliability of the ship, and he is supporting Rurik''s cause in his own way. Otto made an amazing move, that is, the leader''s flagship sealed in winter, the ship''s dragon head sculpture was removed, and it will be installed on the Aphrola. There is also the flagship''s only big sail, which is the core of the new sail, because it is printed and dyed with huge blue stripes that represent the interlaced oars, which is a symbol of the Ross people.

    With the power of the leader, Otto appointed the Aphrodite as the leader and flagship of the Ross tribe.

    To contribute to the flagship of the Rus tribe and leader, all those who participated in it, a trace of self-movement rose in their hearts. Their stomachs are also warm, after all, as long as anyone involved in building a big ship, even a woman, Rurik will provide a little oatmeal.

    The entire tribe invested a huge amount of manpower and material resources, and it was like a general mobilization of the tribe to speed up shipbuilding, and Otto and Liurik naturally ignored some important things.

    It wasn''t until the messenger of Mellaren arrived in the dust that Rurik suddenly remembered that the edict on the alliance now seemed to have arrived.

    "Don''t look! Keep chasing the reindeer, I will take you to the leader''s mansion." The seal catcher urged.

    Bernardick came to Roseburg for the first time in his life, and he couldn''t believe that there was such a large-scale settlement in the Far North. Even though the world was still clinging to ice and snow, he saw the dock, the mast of the ship, and even the new ship that was called a huge monster.

    Why didn''t his eyes look at the ship?

    "Hey! Hunter, the thing over there is a boat?!"

    "Yes! It''s our Aphrodite, the honor of our Ross people. She''s going to be launched soon. How about it, can you guys from Mellaren do it?"

    "This... can''t be done, really can''t be done." Bernardick had no intention of any quarrel, he really admired the ability of the Ross people.

    Actually? Isn''t the ability of building a big ship still the people of Mellaren? It was the shipbuilder of Mellaren who was able to build the Aphrodite, but her chief designer was Rurik herself. In a sense, the Aphrora can be described as a joint construction by the Ross and Mellaren.

    "That''s it." The seal catcher''s sleigh stopped: "The area in front of the leader''s mansion, I can''t get closer. You will be interrogated by the leader''s mercenary. The messenger from far away, show your clerical board, They will not embarrass you."

    In this way, like Bernardick, like a polar bear, he had swaggered in Roseburg for a while and attracted the attention of a large number of people. He wanted to see the leader, and was quickly unloaded by the cautious mercenaries.

    At this moment, the sky began to dim, the radiance of the setting sun shone on the frozen fjord, and the whole world was cold with a trace of tragic beauty.

    The wandering people went home one after another, soaking in the blacksmith¡¯s shop and chatting and laughing with Clarvasson and Kawei Rurik, now they had to temporarily put down the half-cut "design drawings" in their hands, and hurriedly returned to their homes to meet Yuandao. The messenger coming.

    When Rurik came back, Otto had been serious and had a conversation with Stack.

    Rurik came in a hurry, he trot all the way up the steps, pushed open the closed wooden door, and for an instant, the warm air flowed all over his body.

    "You''re back! Leurik!" Otto raised his head and said casually.

    Hearing it, Bernardick, who got goosebumps, turned his head hurriedly.

    "Ah, I''m back. Mellaren''s messenger...is...you?!"

    Rurik suddenly met Bernardick''s eyes, and then calmly took off his woolen cap, flicked his neck, and the golden pony tail also flicked.

    Benardic was taken aback by this situation. Is the child in front of him a girl? Do not! He is a boy, a very delicate and beautiful boy, and an innocent boy.

    This is Rurik? Benardic had never seen Rurik when he was in M?laren, even if Rurik took his hand and swaggered the local market for a while. He has heard too many legends, and some recent legends describe the appearance of Rurik, a handsome boy.

    "Hey, let me ask you something. Are you a messenger?!"

    Benardic accidentally saw Rurik''s teeth, and thought in his heart that this beautiful boy had reached the age of changing teeth, so he had grown into a man within a few years.

    He saw from Rurik''s seemingly weak figure what is true nobility and what is promising.

    He felt that if Olekin needed to use the crown of gold and the title invented by the Franks to show his dignity, then Rurik was a real nobleman.

    "Yes! I am the messenger... I... I am the Mellaren messenger. I brought the command of the lord."

    "Are you stuttering?" Rurik asked with a stern face.

    "I...I''m just nervous." Benardic''s eyes widened. "Are you really Rurik?"

    "of course."

    "Ah! Those legends are true. You are indeed a god, and your purity shocks me. Please... please accept my worship."

    Which one is this singing? Rurik looked at the guy kneeling in front of him and couldn''t help being surprised. Otto was also surprised.

    "Get up, since it''s a messenger, we''ll do business as soon as possible."

    "Yes." Benardic quickly sat down, his body was shaking unconsciously.

    Rurik sat cross-legged beside his father. At this moment, there were only three people in the huge living room of the mansion with oil lamps and firewood. There is no miscellaneous people, it is Otto, he needs a quiet meeting scene and nothing more.

    But from Bernardick''s point of view he feels that he has the respect of the Ross people. The father and son of the leader actually met his inferior person. He also felt that he would be like another messenger. He was only worthy to submit the wooden papers. He had no right to see the leader himself (to a certain extent, it was also out of the command of the leader Mellaren. Distrust, because that person did not rescue the Ostara tribe who was attacked).

    Sitting down, Rurik continued to ask: "Your name?"

    "I... Benardic from Mellaren."

    "Okay, Bernardick, let''s talk about business now!"

    Benardic settled down. He was about to speak when he suddenly realized that Rose Chief Otto Rick had entered the house without saying a word. The handsome R¨¹rich had said all the words, as if R¨¹rich. Is the leader.

    He estimated that the future transfer of power to the Rusians must also be the succession of this Rurik. It''s like Olekin, the leader of Mellaren, will hand over power to his only son, Karl.

    Carl is a lecherous and arrogant guy, not a reliable person.

    Rurik, his temperament is extraordinary.

 Chapter 386ï¼š The birth of a new weapon

    The messenger Bernardick slowly took out the wooden board filled with words: "Dear Chief Ross, this is the order of the lord, please have a look."

    He pushed the plank forward until it reached Rurik''s face.

    Not to mention, he sat on the wooden floor for the first time, and then looked at the large number of ferocious bear heads hanging on the wooden wall. His eyes were all reflective and full of flames from a campfire. He really fell in love with this warm house.

    Rurik just glanced at the plank, already laughing in his heart.

    After all, Rurik did not hold back, and laughed: "I thought the leader had a high opinion. It seems that his command is only one sentence?"

    Benardic was a little shy. "I...I''m stupid and don''t understand the meaning of these symbols."

    "Huh? This is clearly our words, you actually..."

    "Yes, I really don''t understand. Maybe I need to learn."

    Rurik didn''t know if this guy was pretending to be humble or completely illiterate. The western alphabet system is inseparable from its origins. It allows ordinary people to quickly understand the meaning of other people''s written documents, and only requires easy learning.

    "Hey, I met the leader himself, and I had an agreement with him." Rurik talked freely. "This plank is engraved with a meaning. He said that the Ross people took your cargo, and the ice and snow melted with the fleet. Come together to meet the alliance."

    "Huh? That''s what it means?"

    "Correct."

    Bernardick felt a little depressed. He touched Roseburg at the risk of freezing to death. It was the representative leader who conveyed a promise that the Ross people had never forgotten.

    This is an order, just a reminder.

    "Does the leader have an oral message?" Rurik asked suddenly.

    "This... The verbal order is there. The leader said that he needs goods from the Rus, and he will spend a lot of money to buy it."

    Rurik nodded: "I understand. Tell your master that we can meet his needs in Rus."

    "Oh, that''s great, my mission is complete. So, can the villain retreat?"

    "Are you in such a hurry to leave?" Rurik''s smile seemed to have something else.

    "Boss, you still have..."

    "You are a warrior, dare to rush to our territory with a sled. For a warrior like you, we will give some rewards."

    Upon hearing the reward, Bernardick''s heart beats wildly. He expects the Ross people to provide a meal and feed some fodder to the reindeer by the way.

    The result was beyond his imagination.

    Rurik''s philosophy of life has always been nonchalant, he deliberately entertained the messenger, and even the reindeer husband. This night, they ate porridge, roasted seal meat, yellow root carrot stew, and even a glass of ale.

    The two lived in a vacant barn with wooden floors, and soon fell asleep wrapped in leather after eating and drinking.

    In fact, in Rurik''s opinion, this kind of hospitality can only be said to be of a higher standard, but for Bernardic, it is the best enjoyment of his life.

    He admired the leader of Ross from his heart, specifically Rurik''s character. He understood even more that the chieftain Otto had handed over most of the power to his son Rurik.

    The two hard-working reindeer were fed a lot of hay, supplemented by some oats.

    At dawn the next day, the messenger ate another bowl of oatmeal and got some hard oatmeal.

    Bernardic received written feedback from Chief Ross, which was to engrave new text on the clerical board.

    Some are Luenwen, which is carved very neatly. He took a closer look and was surprised. Because these words are not traces drawn by a knife, but smashed out with a special tool.

    In fact, these are some steel stamps made by blacksmiths, and small cast iron blocks are chiseled out with mirror-like letters by steel cones. Each household of the Blacksmiths League made two sets, one is the Rune alphabet and the other is the Roman alphabet.

    For example, the wooden board that Rurik gave back. Beating the steel seal makes the writing of the document faster.

    In fact, this is also a trade-off. Early Sumerians used clay tablets as carriers and used various patterns of seals to write stationery.

    This move by the Russ is by no means the first, it is just to write quickly at a time when wood-based documents are becoming more common.

    Bernardick saw a strange set of symbols at the bottom of the Rune alphabet, which still looked like words.

    He doesn''t understand anything that is simply interesting.

    So what did Rurik say on the board? In fact, it is also a sentence: "Noble lord, we Rus will fulfill our promise."

    Rurik used an elegant vocabulary to praise the leader, which was only the most basic diplomatic etiquette.

    The messenger didn''t stay in Roseburg, nor did Bernardic walk the streets of Ross well, naturally he didn''t know the details.

    Even so, he knew the strength of the Ross people even if he was just looking around.

    Just look at the three rows of ships neatly arranged on the frozen beach. Who dares to question the strength of the Rus?

    The messenger''s affairs are only an episode of the work of the Ross people in March, and Rurik and Otto have completed their diplomatic meetings and quickly plunged into their daily lives.

    The flame of the blast furnace went out. It was intact, just because the Cravasons had no iron ore. Not only is there a shortage of minerals, they also lack charcoal.

    The inside of this huge blast furnace made of clay has been substantially vitrified. It has become very hard and high temperature resistant, and the extremely thick sealing soil ensures its compressive resistance.

    Kamnier was once dropped into the furnace. He was responsible for cleaning the residual **** and carbon deposits in the furnace. After many days of cleaning, the furnace was restored to its state.

    But Rurik doesn''t expect this blast furnace to operate for many years, maybe it will have to be rebuilt after two or three years.

    At the end of March, the vernal equinox is here!

    On March 28th, the stars reached their correct positions. There was almost nothing left of the high priest Velia, she almost lost her appetite, she was confused and pointed out the arrival of her successor Lumia.

    This time, it was Lumia who put on the noble antler helmet and took all the priests to perform sacrifices on the stone ship altar.

    Everyone saw a light high priest standing barefoot on the altar that had cleared the last snow. People were surprised to find that High Priest Veria was just sitting on the sedan chair, wrapped in leather and watching all this quietly.

    The death of the high priest is already known and sad.

    But in Rurik''s heart, since the end of this small-scale sacrifice, the era belonging to High Priest Lumia has officially begun, even if she lacks the last promotion ceremony. She is indeed very young, even young, but people can see that the old priest''s deadline is approaching, and the burden of future priests will fall on Lumia''s thin shoulders, and she must sustain it.

    After the vernal equinox, everything has changed! The frozen sea is melting at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the ice that was once easy to walk has become extremely dangerous.

    No, the stream that poured into the Roseburg Fjord became extremely turbulent, and the central mountains of Scandinavia began to thaw. Not only the Roseburg Fjord, but also the Kemi River in the north, the cracked ice layer gave off shocking waves. With the sound of the sound, the residents of Fort Elon stood on the wooden wall, and even children climbed onto the towering crane, and they saw the river in the sun.

    Time has quietly entered April, and the sea has resumed waves. All the sights prove that this year''s spring is coming in time and normal.

    It is this wave that is full of danger, just floating ice blocks everywhere in the fjord.

    In early April, a spring rain nourished the earth like precious oil.

    The rain was not cold, it was even warm.

    It was this world that was shrouded in dampness that made Rurik feel really upset.

    The only thing that the Ross people are grateful for is the large number of wooden blocks built on wooden piles. These wooden houses are largely isolated from the mud and damp.

    The ice and snow accumulated on the ground quickly melted due to the rain. In the mines that used to be covered by ice, the rocks were exposed to the rain, and large-scale mining operations will soon resume.

    In these days, even if it is shrouded in continuous rain, the construction of the Aphrora continues. Her huge body was directly exposed to the rain, but it had no effect on her solid oak hull.

    The thick pine deck of the ship has been laid, and even the huge rudder at the stern has been refined.

    Clavasson and the other blacksmiths, with Rurik''s money, were ordered to make two gear plates. In terms of craftsmanship alone, these gears are still too rough, and Rurik doesn''t expect them to instantly become talents who are good at precision machining, because it is too unrealistic.

    In line with the principle of just being able to use it, after the shipbuilder took over the gear plate, he quickly buckled it with oak, and built a hard large wooden gear with a tenon-and-mortise structure.

    The wooden gear is the core of the steering gear that controls the movement of the rudder, so that the steering wheel can drive the huge rudder with a small force to adjust the heading.

    The other wooden gear was directly expanded into a wooden winch, which was installed on the wooden deck. Because of its extreme initiative and further reinforcement by oak boards, the Russ even used nails for riveting in order to improve the strength of the tenon-and-mortise structure.

    It is a set of ingenious two-way ratchet system, this is the blueprint engraved on the wooden board provided by Rurik, as well as his personal guidance so that it can be successfully constructed.

    Although the Hortra family will build a winch, creating a huge real number for the first time.

    Because the maximum width of the Aphrora has reached six stikas, the maximum length of the hull has reached 33 stikas. Because of the keel, it looks very slender.

    The huge triangular sail has been stitched up, it is big and heavy, only such a sail can withstand the sea wind. Now, the women who ate the food provided by Rurik are also completing the final most critical task, which is to sew the sails to the extremely long beams.

    There is only one step away from the launch of the Aphrora, but as a substantial armed merchant ship with strong combat effectiveness, it has not yet been equipped with weapons.

    What kind of weapon will she install?

    This is the six-seat torsion slingshot, the heavy equipment that Rurik conspired with Clavasson and Kawei for a while.

    Rurik wanted to recreate the Roman scorpion crossbow. He had this idea, but it was because the technology of the Rus was not strong enough at that time.

    Now, times have changed.

    The carpenter in Ross got Rurik''s order to make some small parts. Some oak corner materials are also used by waste.

    The core components of the torsion slingshot, such as the whale oil seal oil soaked in whale oil and seal oil as the source of torsion, the wool and flax mixed rope, the small cast iron ratchet system, the rotatable wooden pallet, and the firing angle adjustment lever system are mainly built by the Kravassen family .

    With Rurik¡¯s technical guidance, although this work was not difficult, it took as long as three weeks to build the six-seater torsion slingshot.

    However, they are not huge existences just from the outside.

    They have a uniform style. The frame structure is made of strong rough oak, and its structure is further enhanced by smashed iron bars. The width is only about 50 cm, and the "shoe tail" is only 150 cm. The ratchet winch is installed at the end of the scorpion tail.

    A mixed-material cable was wound twelve times, with a crossbow made of mild steel inserted in the center. They are made very thick, so there will be no obvious bending when stretched. The crossbow arm made of iron has a greater self-weight, but considering the structural strength of the material, Rurik takes a balance.

    It was not that he had never thought about making a giant steel arm crossbow. He gave up decisively when he thought of the large amount of materials required, the cost of maintenance, and the effects that could be achieved.

    Regarding the casting of bronze cannons and the preparation of potions, the Rus people entered the age of gunpowder in one fell swoop, but Rurik had been deliberate. Theory is that kind of theory, and it can be realized in actual operation. It is the huge manpower and material cost to realize it in the future, as well as the output and the effect that can be achieved. The input-output ratio is destined to be unequal.

    Whether it is a heavy steel arm crossbow or gunpowder-related equipment, their technological level is too high! The Roths are so high that they still don''t have the ability to control it.

    In the final analysis, it is a question of money.

    For example, the torsion slingshot designed by Rurik, which uses low-carbon steel parts, pig iron castings and bronze parts, is enough to create a number of exquisite weapons. When these metals are made into the best weapons, they will inevitably be sold for 500 silver coins in total, and this is only the cost of the metal materials.

    The special mixed material hemp rope is money, and the processing of hardwood is also money. There are so many things put together to form a torsion slingshot. R¨¹lik estimates that its construction cost has reached at least six hundred silver coins.

    Perhaps this money has always been a small amount of money to R¨¹lik, but it is not!

    Because the Aphrora had to install six torsion slingshots, in terms of military equipment alone, Rurik would have to invest about 36 pounds of silver.

    Once tried in vain for a thousand silver coins, that is, the so-called ten pounds of silver to get a ship, the reality is like a slap, making Rurik realize that the navy is an aristocratic army like never before.

    After all, the torsion slingshot is just a launcher, and its "cannonball" is still money.

    Fortunately, as soon as the weapon was built, Rurik thought of the issue of ammunition.

    If the torque is made of modern industrial fibers such as nylon, this slingshot must be extremely powerful. Reluctantly, this slingshot is the most powerful weapon he has created using the existing materials and technical capabilities of the Ross tribe. So from the beginning, its materials determined that there would not be a lot of torsion, so in order to get the maximum killing effect, it is necessary to make a fuss on the ammunition.

    Rurik designed three weapons.

    The first type, which weighs only half a pound, has a cone-shaped cannonball-style cast iron projectile. It will inevitably slow down quickly after being launched, and its flight lacks stability. It can only be used as a close combat weapon, such as knocking out enemy ships. A hole.

    The second type is the short spear commonly used by the Ross people. For flight stability, it only needs to glue the tail fin of the thin wood at the end to become a kind of javelin. When the war really started, Rurik estimated that this weapon was the most commonly used.

    The third type is very similar to the first type, except that the material is fired pottery block, or simply a pile of glass containing a lot of iron slag. For hard targets, it is natural to use cast iron projectiles. For soft targets, flying past a brick, Rurik is estimated to be enough.

    After the weapon is built, it will naturally be tested. The experiment, it has undoubtedly become a new talk for Roseburg. Everyone knows that Lord Rurik has invented a weapon that seems to be more powerful than the crossbow.

    A slightly empty coastal wasteland became a test site, and people saw a series of very good results in exclaim.

    After many days of experimentation, Lurik got a number of technical indicators. What else can he say? Although he was not satisfied in his heart, but this is the current era, the level that long-range weapons can generally only reach, and cannot be expected to be too high.

    Although the three-bow bed crossbow can have a range of up to one thousand meters, it is not a magic weapon that a tribe of 10,000 people can afford, not to mention the Ross people have no such skills.

    The ship¡¯s torsion slingshot has been tested and concluded that the initial velocity is not fast when it shoots various projectiles flatly, and its effective range is less than about 60 meters in flat shooting, but it can shoot about 150 meters in the projectile. Yes, Rurik has merged the concepts of stika and meter in his mind.

    Its range is indeed close, but the energy storage of the cast iron projectile is amazing ~ www.novelhall.com ~ About fifty meters away, it can still punch a large hole in a pine board as thick as a finger. It does not penetrate the oak board very well. After all, this is the strength of oak, but how can ordinary enemies have ships made of all oak?

    Cast iron projectiles can make sharper heads, or even make special molds, and directly cast a tail for it, so that it has stronger stability and penetration. The main job is to make holes for enemy ships.

    When it launched a short spear with a tail wing, it set a record for the largest ejection of nearly 200 meters. A large amount of data shows that its range is about one hundred and sixty meters, if it goes down the wind, it will naturally fly farther.

    The short spear uses the acceleration of gravity to dig the spear deep into the mud, requiring a strong man to pull it out. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that if this is used on the battlefield, it can first set up the enemy¡¯s formation to shoot outside the enemy¡¯s archer¡¯s range, and nail some unlucky enemies directly on the battlefield, giving the enemy huge Shocked in his heart.

    In the same way, those clay and glass projectiles, they fly long distances, and are designed to hit the enemy''s soft targets.

    These six torsion slingshots can be used for land warfare and become the tribe¡¯s heavy land warfare weapons. However, the future of the Rus is destined to be extremely dependent on the sea. These weapons must be excellent "ship destroyers".

 Chapter 387ï¼š This matter cannot be known to the 4th person

    The Kravassen family is proud of their latest masterpiece, Otto was shocked by the ability of the new weapon to "smash through the fishing boat", and ordinary people sighed with Rurik''s intelligence and his luck as a Ros.

    Rurik is also inadvertently showing off his muscles to the merchants who live in the guest house.

    At this very special juncture, Rurik actually openly tested his new weapon. It was not a torsion slingshot, but six! Rumor has it that the Ross Blacksmith has to make more, and the future will be the standard configuration of the Ross warship.

    A vote of merchants had to be jealous. They felt that this was the silent threat from Chief Ross, as if they were saying: "You all see the power of the new weapon, it can easily destroy your ship. Only the person who pays the tax can Avoid punishment."

    The sea is about to resume sailing. According to the agreement, this time Otto will organize a team, which no longer runs to Novgorod, but goes straight to Mellaren. Cha Cha will also be the leader of this fleet, leading a huge commercial fleet composed of ships of all kinds and others, and heading for Lake M?laren in a mighty manner.

    At least for those who are on the ship, they will have unprecedented security when they go south this year.

    Rurik didn''t want to spend too much time on testing the weapon. After completing the test, all the torsion slingshots began to be shipped to the ship.

    Based on current technology, he reluctantly installed all six slingshots on the bow, which is the top deck of the so-called "Captain''s Lounge".

    The stern tower is actually higher, but the rudder is installed in it. When sailing in the future, it will also become a sailor¡¯s lounge or even a small storage room.

    The loyalty of the entire ship is actually thicker. This is because the winch responsible for raising and lowering the sails is installed on the deck of the poop, and because the rudder itself has a lot of weight. Another big problem of the Aphrodite is the thick body and shallow draft. This body has an amazing cargo capacity. It needs ballast to lower the center of gravity and also to ensure the relative balance between the bow and the stern.

    The top deck of the bow is a large space. The deck is nearly five meters high from the keel, and the length of the platform is more than five meters.

    Suolurik installed all the torsion slingshots in a very compact manner and installed three on each side of the ship''s side. In this way, the sideboard firepower is three, and the frontal firepower is two.

    Naturally, such an arrangement cannot exert the maximum effectiveness of the torsion slingshot. Rurik knows he is fully capable of erecting three wooden stakes on the ship, with two torsion slingshots in parallel on them, just like a cruiser with three twin turrets, all Six torsion slingshots can launch ports facing the same side. Even if only six ¡°chisels¡± made of cast iron are launched, they can dig multiple holes into the enemy ship to a great extent.

    Rurik did not do this, simply because if it were converted into a three-seat parallel torsion slingshot, it must all be installed on the center axis of the hull. After all, the "tail" of the torsion slingshot is 1.5 meters, and the stretched torsion crossbow arms are also about 1.2 meters. For this five-meter boat in the deck area, it takes up too much space.

    In fact, just install it on the sideboard, it also takes up more space, forcing people who board the bow to move only on the relatively spacious central axis.

    But no one complains that they get in the way, because in the sea, when faced with a sneak attack by fishermen who turned into pirates, or even encountering Danish and Gotland ships that ventured north to looting, people have always complained that their weapons are too weak.

    A series of tests proved the strength of the torsion slingshot.

    In fact, for people in this era, their acceptance of long-range weapons is very low. Basically, as long as an arrow can be launched 100 meters away, it is a good bow. Although they have very good eyesight, but the distance between the two sides of the battle is 100 meters, the long-range weapon basically becomes a probability attack.

    The steel-armed crossbow controlled by the Ross is just beginning to change people''s stereotypes. Then, the torsion slingshot that can hit the short spear 100 meters away and still cut a hole in the pine board is very satisfied.

    The ship will soon be launched. Even though the Aphrora is still sitting on a large number of sleepers on the shore, she is already the flagship of the Rus tribe, and has become the flagship of the leader, isn''t it?

    She stopped on the shore, and anyone standing on a high place could see her huge figure. Especially the merchants from outside, the big ship under construction is like a giant sword inserted in the stone, which is a strong threat.

    Besides, the time is approaching. Merchants are actively counting the silver coins they have earned this year, and even the large quantities of goods they have purchased. They hope to make a fortune at the Mellaren Bazaar, and also allocate some money, waiting for the leader of Ross to bring someone to knock on the door. Because the money is the business tax they must pay.

    Among the many merchants, the Gould family unintentionally bears the heaviest taxes.

    A businessman has a big business, and ordinary taxes don''t matter to them anymore. The situation this year is very good. Soap, iron tools, iron weapons, various types of leather, a small amount of glassware, and a small amount of combustible spirits are the main commodities of the Gould family. He himself became essentially the "Secretary of Trade" of the head of Ross, and now that pure gold, silver or gemstones can no longer meet the needs of the Gould family, they hope to have some power.

    Among all the goods to be shipped, a considerable part is Rurik''s goods. Gould is going to take an official stand and sell for the leader of Ross, so that he has always enjoyed the most favorable purchase price of all kinds of goods.

    But he is not a "secretary of trade", essentially he is still a big businessman who was entrusted with important tasks by Rurik and other Rus rulers, and he is a tool man. The Gould family is self-aware and can only continue to make a good tool at this stage to free up political capital for the family''s future. Therefore, Gould himself is not willing to let go of any opportunity for performance, and he also urges his children to perform well, as long as it is for the benefit of Chief Ross, it is nothing to lose.

    "Maybe this year is the same as last year?" Gould prepared a hundred pounds of silver coins, as the business tax to be paid this year, he waited for Chief Ross to come in person.

    No, the leader is here!

    Otto began to preside over this year''s tax collection. He only announced this to all the merchants who lived there, ordering them to prepare silver and copper coins within three days. If there is no cash, they will prepare a batch of equivalent goods. He also issued a stern warning that once the tax evaders are caught, all their property will be confiscated, and his family will be demoted to slaves for logging and sent to remote places.

    The time for the official tax collection was three days after the announcement. Before that, Otto, Liurik, and the father and son conspired something. They took the decision after discussion and took the lead to prepare for tax payment. Erde Mansion, because father and son need the richest merchants of the entire tribe to set an excellent example.

    The father and son came in simple dresses, and for Gould, an old friend, they couldn''t show authority.

    The two dressed simply and decently, Otto looked vicissitudes, depth and strength, while Rurik looked beautiful, calm and potential.

    In contrast, Gould and his few sons who came to meet Da Shimian competed one by one like seals in winter, that is, they were simply fat.

    They sat cross-legged on comfortable leather cushions, and today they were just talking about things, and Gould only prepared wine and food.

    There were some red raspberry preserves on the glass plate beside him, which Rurik had no intention of eating.

    He saw Gould''s face with a happy face, without any politeness, and straightforwardly pointed out the purpose: "You should know the reason why we came, then we will go directly to the topic."

    "It''s tax." Gould said kindly: "One hundred pounds of silver coins are ready. As long as the leader wants, I can send someone to move the box to the priest now."

    "Huh? It''s pretty good, it''s just this one hundred pounds...isn''t it..." Rurik gently hooked his head, buckling his already clean nails.

    Who is Gould, he immediately understood the implication.

    "Huh? Add some taxes? This...no problem."

    "You are very interesting." Rurik raised his head, he glanced at the happy old man, then continued to sullen his face and stretched out his right hand to make a "scissors hand". "This year we made a difficult decision to double the tax for all merchants. For you, Gould, the tax collection was originally for all foreign merchants. You joined us, but..."

    "I understand! I fully understand." In order to show his loyalty, Gould not only snatched words, but also continued: "Perhaps there are still many Ross people who have some doubts about my identity. If you actively pay taxes, you can alleviate this concern. , I am happy to take the money. Two hundred pounds of silver, I can also take it out now."

    It can be said that rich talk is hard-hearted. After all, Gould himself bought a batch of grain out of his own pocket in M?laren, and now the grain is basically sold out. As the leader of Ross forcedly ordered that grain prices were not allowed to rise, the Goulds did not make any money in the grain trade, but they did not lose. He has the right to use the food payment to pay taxes, after all, his business is based on leather.

    "I am touched by your positivity, and that''s what we need to discuss further." As he said, Rurik stood up, and he looked left and right: "There are a lot of people here."

    "Huh?" Gould smiled at a loss.

    "Let your son go. Next, there will be a secret conversation between the three of us, a secret conversation between the Chief Ross family and you. I don''t want the fourth person to know about it."

    The atmosphere suddenly became tense, and Gould''s smiling face disappeared. He immediately turned his head and ordered his sons to avoid immediately. Even so, Rurik still felt unsafe.

    Otto also felt that his son was overly careful, and eventually the three of them discussed matters in Gould''s bedroom.

    When he came to Gould''s bedroom for the first time, Rurik had nothing to say about the old fat man''s taste. This man was sitting on a lot of wealth and started sleeping on a wooden bed in the last year. On the wooden wall hangs a specimen of deer head, a shield painted with indigo dye, and two axes. Does this fat man also have a soldier''s dream in his heart? But he shouldn''t expect to be a fighting warrior in his life.

    Rurik sat on Gould''s bed now, while Otto and Gould sat on low wooden stools.

    "It must be quiet enough here, please go ahead." Gould said cautiously.

    "In fact, the problem is very simple." Rurik stretched his head, with a very serious attitude: "Everyone thinks that you are a big family and you have to take more money. Just like last year, the tax you submitted alone was worth two hundred. Merchant, you paid half of the tax burden."

    Gould smiled: "Thank you for your compliment. As a new Ross man, I need to make some contributions. I will pay 200 pounds of tax this year."

    "No, you are still a hundred pounds."

    "Huh?" Now, Otto, who was able to listen quietly, couldn''t sit still at all, because it was different from the conspiracy of father and son. "Liurik, are you good at making decisions?"

    Gould didn''t know why, so shut up for the time being.

    "Yes, this is a strategy, otherwise I wouldn''t enter this place."

    Neither Gould nor Otto understood what Rurik''s strategy was. In fact, this strategy was a bit "dirty".

    "Gould, you must be a Roth. As a leader, how do we collect taxes on you according to outsiders'' standards? Of course you have to collect taxes. This year''s tax is still 100 pounds."

    "That...two hundred pounds..."

    "That''s for outsiders! You''ve seen the situation this year. In order to build our Aphrodite, I calculated it, and I spent one hundred and forty pounds of silver just to build it up to now. This money must be paid by me? No! The money must be paid by merchants from outside. I have to increase taxes. We Roths can''t have too much economic loss."

    "Let me set an example for them?" Gould asked nervously.

    "Yes, they are all looking at you, a big business! Your two hundred pounds of silver coins will be handed to me in public. I just want those merchants to see what the richest merchants do. I''m just worried. They are not happy after the tax increase, I have to appease them, let them die, and take out the money obediently. And you! Afterwards, I will return you a hundred pounds of silver coins."

    "Huh? Can this be the case?" Gould understood completely, and realized that this matter really cannot be known to the fourth person. If the news is leaked, what will happen to those merchants, such as tax resistance? That''s not enough. However, the credibility of the Ross chief family will be damaged, which may be detrimental to public opinion for Rurik who values ??the contract.

    "That''s it. UU reading , they are afraid of losing money, they want an average, and they want to take advantage. You openly give me two hundred pounds of silver coins, of course those people will complain about my tax increase, and they will also comfort themselves. Someone was suddenly forced to pay a hundred pounds of silver coins, which is worse than them. Haha, this will not cause trouble."

    Rurik added one more sentence: "In the end, it is not necessarily the direct return of silver coins. It can be replaced by goods. You are an important seller of my goods, or in the future payment, I will allocate one hundred pounds to you. ."

    Gould secretly underestimated "this kid is really playful", and felt that he had been reused by the Ross people. He thought for a moment that his family¡¯s fortune was ultimately driven by the ship of the Rus. The Rus have risen, and his family has developed along with it. In this way, clinging to a mere one hundred pound silver coin, the pattern is small.

    The reason for Rurik¡¯s so-called tax increase is that most of the tribe¡¯s population was used for shipbuilding, and they were not paid too much for a single person. If a thousand people add up, that would be a huge scale. It is obvious that Rurik has been living in the extreme north madly for nearly four months. He is just to make excellent shipbuilding wood, and he is announcing to smart people that Chief Ross attaches great importance to building big ships.

    This is the case, Gould thinks for a moment, and just retaliate!

 Chapter 388ï¼š The buds of the Guldot shipbuilding plan

    Gould is an old age. He sometimes feels the pain of splitting his head (actually atherosclerosis). Whenever he has a headache, he asks his slave or concubine to rub his head for him, and he fears that his life will be approaching. Of course he is afraid of death, but death is something everyone will experience.

    That''s why he hung a deer head, shield and axe in his bedroom. He sometimes imagined that he was a warrior, so that after death, the soul might enter Valhalla gloriously. He feels better when he thinks of this.

    He consciously found a good opportunity when he entered, but he had to grasp the extreme and obtain a little "God''s grace" by contributing to the "son of God" Rurik. Of course, in reality, it is also to gain political capital for his descendants, especially the eldest son Snoreva, who will inherit most of his wealth, and he needs to get the long-term reuse of Rurik¡¯s future for the eldest son because of his efforts.

    "My great, invincible, and glorious leader." Gould used several good words to describe Rurik and Otto. Otto felt very refreshed, that is, Rurik got goose bumps all over his body. Up.

    "What do you want to say?"

    "Ah! If the leader permits, these hundred pounds of silver coins, I hope to exchange them for a new big ship."

    "Huh?" Rurik understood Gould''s attempt at once: "You? Are you planning to donate a big ship like the Aphrora?"

    "Yes! Even if it is expensive, I will add some more money and let the Hotra family build it. I will give this ship to you as the second large warship of our Russ."

    "Okay, since you are willing. I originally intended to rebuild at least five big ships, and your cooperation moved me."

    Hearing it, Gould was only shocked, "What? There are actually five more?"

    "Yes, if we have more wealth, we should build ten or more. I must have some powerful ships to defend our future maritime trade."

    "That''s true." Gould nodded, he admired and was shocked by the long-term vision of the child Rurik, "I have only one extremely humble request now."

    "Let''s talk about it. If you want to be the owner of the second ship, you can have many requirements."

    "In fact, there is only one. I wish to name the ship. I wish it to be called the Gould."

    "Huh? It''s over?"

    Gould nodded, but Rurik was not satisfied: "What do you call a ship? I need to tell you clearly that you need to call Gould ¡®hon (her)¡¯."

    "Ah? You..." Gould also slapped his forehead, only to think of the so-called evil taste that Rurik has always had. "To this day, do you still call the ship a woman? It''s really strange, but it''s also a bit interesting."

    "Really strange? But like our big ships, each one must have a unique name. A ship is like a woman, and a man drives a big ship like a wife. If a ship has a soul, then it is a woman, or a Beautiful elves from the sea."

    Gould seriously confirmed the look in Rurik''s eyes and determined that the child was serious.

    He felt that this statement was very dreamy, but it was not. Rurik was quoted by the Roman poet Virgil. Roman poetry may have fixed this cultural phenomenon in the Greco-Roman classical era in a literary form, and influenced the navies of the European countries. Oh, except for Germany, Germany treats ships as brothers.

    Rurik mentioned the "elf of the sea". He used the term "elf", which itself is hidden in the cultural life of the Rus or Vikings.

    Gould thought for a while, he suddenly enlightened, and suddenly pulled out his necklace. Among the many ambers, he deliberately displayed an individual carved into a villain, or a female elephant.

    "This is the lucky elf, I probably understand what you mean. Sailing is just like doing business, full of risks and opportunities. Every ship needs a lucky elf to guard."

    Gould''s remarks also surprised Rurik: "Ah... that''s it."

    Rurik thought about it again. Now that he can no longer bother to explain to Gould, the so-called contribution of Roman poets to the anthropomorphization of ships, and even the Rus people should try their best to learn from Rome if they want to make great achievements.

    The Ross people obviously have their own excellent culture. He will do it all: "Maybe I should erect a wooden sculpture on the bow of Aphrora. It is no longer a hideous beast, but the image of a beautiful girl, best behind her. There is also a pair of wings. She is the elf of the ship and will make all sailors get lucky."

    Gould smiled instantly, and he slapped his thighs violently: "Wonderful! Everyone is afraid of hitting rocks, ice and storms. If we do this, everyone will feel at ease. Then I can call her Gu for the boat I donated. Gulddotter."

    Rurik immediately understood the meaning. This old guy was really witty, and he directly named Big Ship his daughter. After all, the funds for the second ship are the old guy who is willing to invest alone. The owner of the ship belongs to the family of the leader. He has got a big deal, so he can just name it.

    As for the shipbuilding plan itself, Otto has no objections. His only concern is the funding issue. Rurik was able to pull funds from Gould, but the total cost of a big ship far exceeded Otto¡¯s imagination. If it were placed three or four years ago, he would think it was a poisonous mushroom nerve. An opinion from a confused person.

    After all, three years ago, in the corner of Roseburg, the currency as a medium of exchange was very scarce as a whole, which resulted in even copper coins having high currency values. Thirty silver coins are enough to build a fishing boat, and only one pound of silver coins for a long boat.

    As a result of the successful revenge action, a huge influx of silver coins changed not only Roseburg, but also the entire tribal alliance. Although the price of shipbuilding has skyrocketed due to inflation, there is too much money to build such as the Aphrodite, even absurd.

    A ship can''t wait for twenty thousand silver coins! Otto only hoped that the Aphrodite could be as powerful as she was originally designed to demonstrate the authority of the leader.

    Gould quickly took out two hundred pounds of silver coins. After taking out the funds, his family actually didn''t have much deposits. Because of the trade, a large amount of silver coins actually flowed into the Merlaren tribe and spread to the main tribes in the several alliances around the lake.

    The Russians must earn back these silvers through trade. This year, they hoarded a large amount of high value-added goods. Regardless of what he would talk about, Rurik would soon have to sit on the Aphrora, which was up and down, and simply let her carry a lot of cargo to make a fortune in Merlaren.

    Taxation work will begin immediately.

    As the chief of the tribe, Otto issued a special order to the entire Roseburg Fjord, which is to prohibit all ships from leaving the port for three days. Even if there is no ban, the wise people will not dare to rush into the sea that is still full of ice floes. The fishermen of the entire tribe are now waiting quietly.

    A large amount of iceberg melt water is injected into the fjords and the vast Bothnia Bay. The floating ice on the sea is basically not a threat to the deliberately made very strong ships, as long as the ships will not be hit by the giant ice lumps. In this hydrological state, many merchant ships have the ability to run away. If they really get caught up in the dark, Otto will not be able to make any money.

    As a result, some merchants really planned to escape at night.

    But Otto is not a fool, and others are not confused. The escaping merchant tried to push his ship into the sea, and was soon caught by the ambush. How to deal with these anti-tax evaders?

    Otto didn''t put them to death, but they were not doing well. All goods and money were confiscated, and his whole family was demoted to slaves for logging, and they would be dispatched to remote places to work for up to three years! For example, Shilla Fort, which is in urgent need of labor.

    Although Rurik feels a bit wrong about this standard of punishment, when they think that if the punishment is not severe, do they think that Roseburg is actually a good place to run whenever they want, and they can make money without paying taxes? Doesn''t it mean that the Ross people have lost their tariff rights?

    On a larger scale, this kind of escape behavior is a huge harm to Rose, and it is necessary to give strong punishment.

    At least the Ross people did not kill these tax evaders. This method of killing the chickens and cursing monkeys has actually deterred those who intend to escape. Yes, Rurik thought that his family was a little bit indecisive last year. Some tax evaders slipped away with the money they earned before the ice and snow melted. Regarding the case of the ice trek provided by the messenger Mellaren, Rurik now does not think that the merchants who ran away last year would really freeze to death in the ice.

    The agreed tax collection day is today, and Otto summoned all the merchants in front of the Aphrora, which was desperately awaiting launch.

    There were more than 300 people here, all of whom were the heads of the merchant''s household.

    Since anyone trying to escape was captured, no one has escaped. It''s just that all the wealth of those families has been confiscated. Thinking of the aggressive appearance of the Ross fighters, everyone still has lingering fears.

    They became conscientious, just thinking about quickly handing over the money to keep them safe.

    No, Otto stood directly on the bow. He looked down on everyone from a high position and said arrogantly: "You have to pay taxes if you make too much money in my territory. In the past winter, all merchants have earned money. When it comes to big money. Then you have to pay more taxes."

    Otto didn''t want to talk any more nonsense, he just wanted to clap his hands and announce the beginning of a performance.

    Everything that follows is a drama.

    Rurik, dressed in gorgeous costumes, accompanied by more than a dozen strong warriors, stood in front of a crowd of gorgeously dressed businessmen. Everyone has seen the beautiful Rurik, his face is still so clean, but the discerning people inadvertently noticed that his front tooth was missing.

    "let''s start!"

    Otto roared from the heights. People still don¡¯t know what happened. They saw a fat man with a fat body. He was also dressed in Chinese clothes, especially the woolen hat on top of his head, Shanghai with two green feathers (previously high price Purchased peacock feathers), this person is Gould infallible. Behind him, there are many little fat guys, needless to say, these are all cubs of the same family.

    The more obese, the more proof the wealth of this family. The merchants are not fools either. They all know that what this family has done in recent years has been horrible things. They were jealous of the Goulds, and they wished they would come to be a doggie too, fortunately, the leader of Rose made a lot of money.

    Some mercenaries kept by Gould carried two large wooden boxes together. They deliberately walked slowly to make the anxious merchants curious.

    Their eyes focused on the heavy box, as if the contents were too heavy to describe in words.

    The mercenaries were also acting. They unloaded the box in front of Rurik, pretending to be extremely tired, and the severe gasping sound seemed to have just finished the battle.

    Gould deliberately loudly complimented: "The great leader of Ross, who is blessed by the great Odin, is the tax burden this year from my Gould family. According to the contract, I offer this year''s 20,000 A silver coin to thank the Ross tribe for providing security and stability to my family."

    Gould himself is revealing a principle that the so-called tax is not paid in vain, he is equivalent to the purchase of "Russian security."

    The taxes amounted to 20,000 silver coins, and the clear figures shocked all the merchants present. Not only were they shocked that the tax burden was so high, but they were also surprised that Gould was doing such a big business.

    "Very well, now I want to open the box." Rurik said in accordance with the script, "I want to see genuine silver coins."

    The box was opened, and the white silver coins immediately attracted the onlookers.

    They are more than three hundred people, they are the heads of all foreign merchants, and they are also the people in charge of wealth. The number of them is not large, so they almost all saw Rurik crouching down, stirring the silver coins with both hands on the spot, making a violent metal crash.

    This is also in Rurik''s plan to deeply stimulate their hearts.

    "Boss, what do you think?" Gould asked, raising his head.

    "You are doing a good job! You are really an honest person, I hope all businessmen have your honesty."

    See what this said, other merchants standing under the huge ship, a strong sense of oppression made everyone nervous, and now the leader of the Russ hinted at a threat.

    The merchants whispered to each other, and gradually some people began to shout that they would take money immediately.

    More and more people are crying, claiming that they are also honest businessmen, and are infected by such an atmosphere. Who else would dare to say no?

    The performance soon ended. Otto ordered the merchants to return quickly. Soon, he personally led a group of fighters to collect their taxes or tax-deductible goods from door to door. In order to act quickly in tax collection, he appointed his nephew Arik, his old buddy Harozsen and others, and also took the brothers to collect taxes separately.

    This has almost evolved into a "predatory feast". Although the goods and money worth 30,000 silver coins are collected, it is normal for tax collectors to take advantage of the opportunity to gain a little more. There is no resistance from the merchants, and they would rather take more money to get rid of these tax collectors. In fact, they have no need to resist. First, they are looking for death. Second, they know the taxation policies of the Ross people from the beginning. They can come from merchants with some foundations only a pound of silver. They can get all the taxes.

    The taxation work was extremely smooth, and it was finally completed in only two days. The currency of the tax was moved to the longhouse of the priest one after another, and the tax-deductible goods were moved to the warehouse built by Rurik for storage.

    Rurik and his mercenaries immediately happily moved the two large boxes full of silver coins to the priest''s long house, and then moved into the room where the wealth was stored.

    He visited Veria by the way. The old man''s condition was still bad, but her pain was not visible on the surface. If it is a person''s luck to die without disease, when she sees that the things she has guarded for a lifetime have a great future and leave with hope, is it even greater luck?

    Veria was extremely weak, and his thinking was still rigorous when he was awake.

    She determined the time for this year''s sailing ceremony, which was set on April 15th in the Julian calendar.

    The day is very close, and it is not revealed that Mia has been walking around the priest''s long house, reciting this year''s sacrificial prayers.

    Of course, this year''s sailing festival is destined to be extraordinary, and the Aphrodite will be launched on this day.

 Chapter 389ï¼š Aphrora is facing the boiling Rose with her peace...

    For those merchants, the taxes or equivalent goods collected at once reached 330 pounds of silver.

    In the spring of a year ago, Liurik "invented" the concept of commercial tax. At that time, how did Otto think that one year later, he could reasonably squeeze so much money from merchants. Coupled with the tax provided by Gould, the Roseburg tax this year has exceeded 400 pounds of silver coins.

    Naturally, the silver coins in the tax must continue to be stored, instead of the leather of the tax, all of them were sold by Rurik to Verdegen, who owns a tailor''s workshop. When Rurik ordered a batch of clothes, he didn''t have to pay the labor cost of even one copper coin, because Fodgen''s labor was just paying off the tax. This is the concession to the Fodgen family at this stage, which has completely inspired this guy''s fighting spirit.

    In Rurik''s view, Verdegen''s workshop is like a lamb, and there is no need to shave the wool before it grows up.

    The large amount of tax payment made Otto happy, and the vain silver coins let him dispel his previous worries.

    Want to continue to spend huge sums of money to build big ships? Then continue to build it!

    In the future, some taxes will be raised every year to allow those merchants to take money and let them pay for the big boat of the Ross people.

    Otto took the guest house for granted as a big fat sheep. He didn''t encounter any setbacks in this regard, and he didn''t know that the wool could not be too cruel.

    At this stage, Liurik has no worries about the tax system, and tax increases and tax cuts are not the main issue. The population controlled by the Rus tribe is too small. Although its strength is limited, the cost of managing such a "city-state" in an orderly manner is actually not high.

    Do the Ross people really need those foreign merchants?

    Rurik''s soul is still Eastern. After a self-examination, he may still have some small peasant thoughts in his heart, as well as a big commune thought.

    Ask yourself, what are all your efforts for?

    In the final analysis, it is not to ensure that the Ross tribe can control all the lifelines of life. Including the original intention of building large ships, it is also to ensure the efficient and safe transportation of materials in various settlements.

    In Novgorod, the local Slavs spontaneously formed more than a dozen communes and farms with a population of over 1,000. In the East, the Kewen people are also a clan tribe with hundreds of people built by kinship.

    As for the Ross people, we have moved north for more than half a century, and we have lived together for a long time.

    Rurik made a judgment. He felt that the Rus did not need merchants from other tribes to participate in the merchandise trade. The Rus have the right to rule all the trade of goods in the northern Gulf, either all of them, or a little concession, such as occupying 90% of it.

    The Rus don¡¯t need other tribal merchants to **** the living space unless they sworn to join the Rus.

    Now that the tribes have built multiple settlements throughout the Baltic Sea, the Russ are fully capable of constructing an internal trading system, a high-level trading system governed by tribal leaders. In this way, the lifeblood of all survival supplies is firmly controlled and dispatched by the Ross leader himself.

    power? centralization?

    The tribal parliamentary system that was once discussed must also be changed.

    In the harsh natural conditions of Northern and Eastern Europe, people need a hero. Rurik is to be a great hero, but he has already tasted the taste of holding power, and he is eager to have more.

    Therefore, those foreign merchants are really squeezed and scared that they dare not come to trade. I am afraid it will not hurt the Ross people. Regarding foreign trade, the Ross people can organize their own fleet. That is, at the moment, the tribes in the alliance need to maintain peace, and the Ross tribe should not do everything.

    Obviously, Otto and Liurik¡¯s goals are highly unified, and they want money. If Otto has the instinct to be greedy for money, then Rurik is to continue to make money and build a strong military power for the Rus. At present, the Rus can not attack others on a large scale, but they must have the ability to withstand the attacks of the Danish army.

    As the strongest combat power that the Ross people can currently possess, the sailing ship Aphrora will be launched as the prelude to the beginning of this year''s trade season!

    The Sailing Ceremony is about to begin, and Otto made some arrangements before then.

    This year''s Sorgon voyage is still the top priority of the tribe, and Otto will hand over the task to Arik and Kawi. The two did not leave with a few hundred brothers, they also needed to take their wives and children.

    The first batch of Novgorod women to marry, the mixed children they gave birth to almost all reached the age of, the children of this age can withstand the wind and waves of the sea. The children really want to participate in the first Sorgon voyage in their lives, and they must prove to the leader that even if they have the blood of Novgorod, they are still tough Russians.

    This year, the fleet is more than just Sorgon. The people of Novgorod must provide tributes as usual. Otto is optimistic that they will provide more tributes to their uncle when they see their daughters taking their children to visit relatives.

    After claiming the tribute, Arikdang continued to build Shilla Fort with his strong tribe.

    Therefore, on the occasion of Shilla Fort, the blacksmith Kawei will play an important role, that is, work hard to train a group of new blacksmiths in the local area, as long as conditions permit, build a batch of furnaces, and even look for ore locally.

    Arik is destined to be absent from the leader of the alliance, which makes him quite regretful.

    The command was issued by the chief, what else can be done?

    The younger brother is the real noble person, only he can inherit the leader, and only he can participate in the alliance.

    ...

    A warm southerly wind began to blow from the sea, and it poured into the Roseburg Fjord from east to west, giving everyone comfort.

    There are still some ice floes floating in the sea, and they no longer pose any threat.

    Take a look, the once silver world is now quickly rejuvenated. It is the large-scale snow melting that makes the world quite humid.

    Roseburg is back to life, and the madly growing grass proves this. Look, the reindeer herd after the winter grazing came back. The deer keepers did not stop, and they started grazing in the spring around Roseburg. April is also the calving season of the reindeer. Baby reindeer are born one after another, and the deer herd rapidly expands in a week.

    The large-scale calving of reindeer is a good omen. In the same month, some of the babies of the Ross people also fell to the ground.

    Now, people are looking forward to the perfect end of a grand sacrifice, and then the thousand boats enter the sea.

    The sailing ceremony is today!

    Only after careful preparation a few days ago, the thawed bay has changed its appearance. For example, the sandy and rocky ground has been cleaned up. Not only has it become flatter, but also a large number of cylindrical pine trees have been laid on it, forming a road leading to the sea. This so-called road is quite special, because its end faces a steep **** in the fjord, where the depth of the sea drops sharply.

    Smart people have come to understand that this road is the sea road through the Aphrodite.

    Look, the big ship has already hung up her huge sails, even if the sails are temporarily tied to the staggering length of the slanted girder, she will look very beautiful with the sails open. People have also noticed a detail added to this ship, that is, she added a fore mast (used to fix the cable, and the bow sail is not installed for the time being), and a wood carving is inlaid under the mast. It was not a ferocious monster, but a girl in a skirt. Even if the wood carving was rough, it could not be associated with words such as terrible and majesty.

    Many people are willing to inquire about the reason, and Gould simply replaces Rurik to promote a reason.

    The woodcarving is a lucky female elf, and the elf''s name is "Aphrola". This explanation hits the hearts of the people. All those who are desperate to go to sea are desperate for luck, and they must pray for the purpose of a great sacrifice, and also to get good luck at sea.

    The sailing ceremony, sometimes it merges with the spring festival. The involvement of the big ship Ruhai this year is really special, so for this sacrifice, there are more sacrifices.

    The purpose of sacrifice and sacrifice is to stabilize people''s hearts. This time, Rurik also laid down his blood. He intends to sacrifice ten reindeer in sacrifice to Odin, Frey and Thor, and even the sea **** Akiel.

    Early in the morning, the entire residents of Roseburg squeezed to the beach in thick clothes, with a total number of more than 6,000.

    A group of Ross people have moved to new settlements, and the only merchants who live in are those with outstanding strength. These 6,000 people are basically the entire population of Roseburg, and the infants cannot show their existence.

    A wooden altar stands on the seashore, surrounded by a large number of stones forming the shape of a ship as usual. Beside it is the road made of pine wood, where the big ship is finally launched.

    The high priest Velia showed off her braided silver hair. She sat on the sedan chair and didn''t want to talk much, but her heart was excited.

    She could say that she had chosen someone. Even if this Lumia is a deer breeder, this girl was indeed spared by Odin, and that the new generation of high priest suggested by God is the best choice.

    Lumia is indeed very competitive. This year is the most important sacrifice for the Ross people in her presided over the year. She is fully prepared.

    On the altar side, there are more than two hundred little girls from Ross. They are wearing plain linen gowns and tied with a twine to their belts. All of them wore garlands woven with the latest wild flowers on their heads. The most beautifully dressed were the ten Slavic maids of Rurik. Not only did they have gold and silver nameplates, but the corollas on their heads were dangling colored glass beads.

    Unlike other girls, these ten servants will participate as priests.

    On the other side, as many as thirty cables were thrown down under the big ship.

    The whole ship was fixed by cables, but it was really heavy, even the pine wood on the ground was smeared with seal grease, and it was not possible for dozens of people to pull it.

    There are thirty cables, and each one can be divided into several more, so that multiple people can pull one rope.

    How many trackers will there be? Otto waved his hand, three hundred people!

    Now they have acted!

    The Ross people think it is natural to push the boat ashore when not in use. They don''t think pushing the boat is a big problem, even if it is worth the effort.

    They never expected that one day three hundred brothers would have to work together to pull a big ship into the sea.

    With the flat bottom of the Aphrora, she leaned slightly to the port side and slid slowly on the pine.

    Thousands of people watching the excitement collectively cheered the movement of the big ship, making the entire fjord into a long roar, only the tracker said nothing.

    Three hundred people pulling a fifty-ton boat with grease lubrication, towing is no longer a difficult task, but it is not an easy task.

    Rurik and Otto have been walking at the head of the team, watching the movement of the boat nervously. There are also a group of people around the big ship. They are shipbuilders and a group of warriors carrying wooden stakes. The so-called, if the ship accidentally rolls over, they need to insert the stakes as soon as possible to avoid trouble.

    Fortunately, the Russ have rich experience in dragging ships, coupled with the ability to form battles when they were fighting, the steps of the three hundred people are highly unified. Even if they don¡¯t say a word, the ship moves steadily and moves to the altar in full view. .

    The big ship arrived at her right place, and Lumia, wearing a antler helmet, tried to lift up an unprecedented heavy head. She stood right in front of the oak keel of the big ship, feeling her insignificance and the greatness of the ship.

    One switch is dreamy.

    She fell into an inexplicable daze. Rurik, dressed in costume, hurriedly walked over and pulled her hand: "The ship is here. Lumia, it''s your turn."

    "Yes, it is."

    "You? You feel shocked?" Rurik whispered with a low laugh.

    "This is a big ship, too huge."

    "Then let her get into the water earlier. Lumia, finish your task, the tribesmen and Grandmother Veria are all watching you."

    Yes, six thousand pairs of eyes focused on the ship and the altar. Lumia is undoubtedly the star of the entire tribe, because everyone knows that the high priest has essentially changed people. A deer-raiser girl is also worthy to be the high priest of the Rus. Is God¡¯s authorization true? Most people still believe that seeing is believing, and only when she does this great sailing ceremony will people really recognize her.

    Lumia had a little fear of giants. It was the first time in her life that she saw such a big ship, and she was sincerely happy for her host.

    "Can you start now?" Rurik urged.

    "Okay, let''s start."

    Lumia helped her heavy helmet to stand up, and when she saw this, Rurik left wittily, waiting for the ritual project to proceed step by step.

    The noisy scene soon calmed down because of the children''s singing. The girls in plain clothes and flower crowns were using their ethereal voices to set off the sacredness of the sacrifice.

    There are some ballads that are traditional folk songs of the Rus people. In terms of beauty, they can''t move Rurik.

    There is only one song "The Turbulent Youth", which Rurik himself deliberately handed over to the children to sing. This song is catchy and very inspirational. Rurik modified the lyrics to suit local conditions, which turned it into an anthem for urging Ross young people to work hard. In the lyrics, for example, "turbulence" has become "challenge", and "my heart is facing the distance" becomes "my heart is thinking of the wealth of the distance".

    Those middle-aged people will die, and the future of the tribe needs all young people and children. Rurik really knew that they were ahead of their time by offering them some great goals. They expanded and they fought for wealth and praise from others. For example, the purpose of this big sacrifice is to make everyone feel at ease on the voyage of pursuing wealth.

    The children¡¯s songs made everyone very happy, and some even sang a song along with them, filling in some weird words and pictures for fun.

    The ballad is the prelude to the sacrifice. Otto, who took a group of soldiers to observe the grand occasion, couldn''t help but secretly admire that his son was quite good at playing in pomp.

    Many items in the sacrifice are simply the big changes that Rurik made after listening to the initial arrangements of the priests. Lumia listened to him the most, and then proceeded according to the script.

    A girl in plain clothes stands high on the altar, fluently chanting ancient prayers. She sings praises to the gods and ancestors of Rose.

    She prayed for the blessings of God, not only for the safety of all ships in this year''s trade season, but also for the safety of the big ships.

    "Gods! Please accept your son, which represents the worship of all the Ross people." Lumia opened her arms, her body couldn''t stop the shaking, just because the antler helmet was too heavy. Those who are closer to the altar subconsciously feel that the new high priest is being infiltrated by a mysterious force.

    In this rare opportunity for all the clan, Rurik took advantage of the high priest''s mouth to confirm his identity as a "son of god". He used to be the so-called "child blessed by Odin", and now he is more advanced.

    After the words were over, Lumia simply had a large tremor, and then fell directly onto the altar. Her unexpected behavior caused an uproar among the people in an instant.

    She stood up slowly, tearing her throat and shouting: "Kneel down! Odin is asking for his offerings."

    Thousands of people had no doubts, they knelt down one after another. Ordinary people kneel on both knees, and soldiers kneel on one knee. The gentle sunshine spreads on people''s backs, and they feel warm and sacred.

    Rurik was also surprised at this scene. He saw his father also kneeling on one knee, and many people''s eyes were staring at him, the "Son of God."

    With a metal hum, Rurik drew his dagger and walked straight into the stone ship altar.

    The older lower priests used cloth to cover the eyes of the deer and forced them all to the ground.

    Rurik was also unambiguous, and he was cruel, piercing the back of the deer''s neck one by one to kill him instantly, and then cut his blood vessels.

    The blood of the deer dyed the altar red, and even flowed to the sea.

    Under everyone''s thrilling gaze, Lumia Yinhong held up a piece of deer liver with both hands, and publicly announced that the direction of blood vessels is auspicious.

    All this is inevitable, everyone needs an auspicious answer, no one questioned.

    Lumia slowly put the deer liver into the bronze tray. She glanced at Rurik, nodded deeply, raised her right arm, and showed the scissors hands.

    The people who had been prepared for a long time finally saw a signal sent by the high priest. Without a roar from anywhere, the three hundred strong men pulling the boat started a new action.

    Everyone realized that the big ship was finally going into the sea. No, it was immediately let out a way on the beach.

    Some strong men still dragged the ropes, and more men with brute force like a bull, fifty or sixty people joined forces to hold a thick pine.

    There were two pine woods against the stern, and everyone worked together, dragging and pushing, and finally pushed the Aphrodite to a critical position.

    "Brothers! The big ship is in the water! Let''s retreat!" It was the shipbuilder Hortra, who roared the loudest in his old voice.

    All the strong men dodged in an emergency, because the big ship slammed into the sea like a slide on the sloped pine road covered with grease.

    The big ship lifted up an unprecedented wave. The wave was probably six meters high, but it washed the faces of the onlookers near the shore.

    Six thousand pairs of eyes saw When the sea slightly calmed down, the big ship was shaking violently from side to side, and gradually returned to calm.

    Aphrora, she finally entered the sea and finally floated in the fjord of Roseburg. She had no possibility of overturning or sinking, and even drifted slowly toward the depths of the bay due to inertia.

    Fortunately, the strong men on the shore pulled the ropes and completely tame the big ship.

    The people cheered and boiled. The boat builders burst into tears with excitement, and some took a breath, lamenting that they have created a great existence.

    Rurik, he had just washed his hands when he was hugged and cheered by Carlotta and Ella, but the corners of his mouth were only slightly upwards.

    This is indeed a scene worth cheering, but it is just the beginning.

    The ship is moving, and the people who pull the rope gradually point the bow of the ship toward the shore.

    The recently carved bow "Wood Girl" is the soul of the Aphrodite and a lucky elf that everyone is willing to believe in. Aphrora is facing the boiling Roseburg with her peace...

 Chapter 390ï¼š Chief Otto returns to Mellaren

    The warm south wind swept across the Gulf of Bothnia, and a large ship hoisted her unique jigsaw sail.

    Look at this sail, its maximum length is abruptly more than twenty stikas, which is almost twenty meters. The slanted beam does have such a length, even if it is inclined, the maximum height of the ship is much higher than the mast.

    Compared to the size of the ship, her sails are the most eye-catching. From a distance, the sail is gray as a whole, but from a closer look, it can be seen that it is stitched together by many small sails. Fan''s loyal center position, there are two very obvious staggered stripes, which proves her identity.

    The south wind blows this giant sail, which is slanted to the middle axis of the ship. It forms a quite perfect wing shape, making it easy for the big ship to make a fold line to go retrograde in the wind.

    She is Aphrola, the flagship of the Ross tribe fleet. Only her stocky and strong body can undoubtedly be competent for this duty.

    It was already April, and after the grand sacrificial event was over, more than 1,000 large and small fleets, carrying as many as 3,000 people, and even a wide variety of goods of staggering weight, rushed towards their respective goals.

    A small team, with the purpose of obtaining ore, rushed to Fort Elon in the north.

    A large fleet of ships, with Sorgon''s team and a group of cargo ships, rushed to the east of Novgorod and Novgorod.

    Here, the largest fleet, all ships are guided by the huge spinnaker of the Aphrola, and head straight to Lake M?laren along the coastline.

    As usual, Otto stood at the bow.

    This time he couldn''t commit the embossment of holding the bow of the ship anymore, because he couldn''t hold anything at all.

    Aphrora has a special foremast. It is a wooden pole that is slanted and pointed straight ahead. Now it has a number of wooden pulleys and ropes installed on it. The ropes pulled diagonally from the mast are tightly bound here. So if you count the cable stays of the mast, the whole ship can be said to surround the keel and mast, forming a mechanically entangled and stable structure. With the hard oak, the most critical material, the whole ship, if not indestructible, at least There is no need to worry about the existence of seawater erosion for many years.

    Otto simply held on to the wooden railing of the ship''s side. He sometimes paid attention to the torsion slingshot covered by the linen soaked with seal oil. The main energy was actually to look at the distant misty coast and the sea in front of him.

    He must remain vigilant, even personally immersed in the sea breeze, acting as a navigator, because behind him is a huge fleet of thousands of ships.

    He is enjoying a brand new sailing experience. For example, he can stand in a high position and see a lot of splashes on the bow of the ship. The keel of the bow protruded partly forward, as if it was arching the sea water to the sides. Why is this ship so designed? Otto didn''t think much.

    Because the Aphrora does have a bulbous bow, it is probably the only ship with a bulbous bow among the ships cruising in the entire Baltic Sea.

    It is a finely polished protruding oak, a special presence of the tenon and tenon on the keel, which means that it can be removed by itself.

    However, the existence of this bulbous bow is not only to reduce the disturbance of wave-making resistance to the navigation of the ship, but also some crude chromium iron strips with a certain anti-corrosion ability are riveted on the front end of it. The head of the bulbous bow became harder, which is what Rurik hoped.

    Rurik knew one thing about the development of the navy, that even if the world entered the existence of armored ships, because the artillery shells and artillery technology at the time could not keep up with the ship armor technology, it was quite unrealistic to expect shelling to sink enemy ships quickly. In this situation, the collision tactics of the resurrection of the Roman era have an extremely realistic and necessary effect. They have realized the importance of the bulbous bow, so they can strengthen the hardness of the bulbous bow, making the collision tactics have the powerful ability to block the enemy ship and break it without any damage.

    Rurik''s idea is actually the same. It is not realistic to expect the six torsion slingshots on the ship to quickly sink the enemy ship, so it is better to directly collide.

    He has this confidence that even if the Aphrora does not have a human-powered oar, its spinnaker has the ability to use any wind direction, and its speed is still amazing. The big ship can rely on its own iron head to knock down the enemy.

    However, the resistance of Xingbo was greatly reduced, and because of her solid body, Otto, standing on the bow, saw the ship''s high-speed advance, and the feeling of turbulence was extremely weak.

    The big ship can move forward at a speed of six knots, even if her belly is full of cargo!

    Large amounts of leather were bundled into bundles, soap was put in a pine patchwork box, and a large number of weapons that were to be sold directly to the leader were all stuffed into the cabin.

    The Aphrora did not reach her full displacement, and even so, her displacement has exceeded one hundred tons. Now everyone has to face a gratifying reality. Only this ship is really used as a cargo ship. Not to mention that she is better than three cargo ships, and the speed is faster than that of a cargo ship.

    The happiest one is probably the great merchant Gould. He never thought that the Aphrodite was so powerful, and the Gurdot should be stronger in the future.

    The Aphrodite really deserves to be the flagship, her speed unexpectedly surpasses all the ships in the fleet, even if she is the heaviest. This caused her to often slow down by slackening the sails to accommodate the entire fleet.

    On the first night, the fleet docked near the shore, and a huge bonfire was lit on the deserted beach.

    Only those cargo ships and the largest Aphrodite, the ships dropped their rivets and floated offshore.

    The entire huge fleet basically set sail at the same time. They formed a huge team. After exiting the fjord into the sea, they gradually formed a team of six nautical miles long.

    The Aphrora led the entire fleet and floated at sea for at least fourteen hours.

    At the current time point, the sunshine time enjoyed by ancient Sweden has risen to fifteen hours, plus the time spent by the Buddha¡¯s dawn and the evening atmosphere scattering sunlight, and it enjoys up to sixteen hours of light, and this time is still increase rapidly. Until the 28th of June in the Julian calendar, there was not even a second of night in Roseburg that day.

    In the past fourteen hours, all ships have unfolded their sails and moved forward at an average speed of four nautical miles.

    Although it is downwind, the traditional long boat can rely on the paddling assistant to directly soar to the ten-knot speed, but it is generally not too long. She is completely headwind and still has amazing speed on the Aphrodite. Only the leader is worthy of this magical ship. Those ordinary people control their own ships, and they can''t catch up with the leader''s flagship even though they try their best, and their dignity and inferiority are also reflected here.

    If the ship continues to move forward at night, there will be ships rushing to the mouth of Lake M?laren in just three days.

    It is a pity that this mixed fleet is mixed with a large number of merchant ships. The merchants hope for a smooth sailing at sea. They will never take their own property to risk. This forces Otto even if he owns a fast ship, he can be slower than ever. Suddenly, it took five days abruptly, and finally entered Lake M?laren composed of pure fresh water slowly.

    A strange big ship lights up its magical giant sails, leading an astonishing number of ships into the Great Lake, just like a powerful crusade army that has always been powerful.

    The first to spot them were the fishermen from Mellaren, and even some Ross fishermen from Tombstone Island.

    As the Aland Islands approached, the fleet split. Those Sorgon fleets that will go to the east, under the leadership of Arik, will first visit Tombstone Island in the name of leader Otto, and stay here after correction. Continue to the east.

    The Merlaren soldiers stationed at the mouth of the Great Lake, they saw the unprecedented scale of the fleet, their eyes fixed on the largest ship.

    They can''t help but start to wonder who is the owner of the big ship.

    Speculation is probably superfluous, because the fleet comes from the northern waters. This year coincides with the visit of the leader of Ross to Melaren again in more than a decade. This historic meeting has made the young Melaren fighters a part of life. For the first time, I caught a glimpse of the elite forces of the Rus.

    Just as Rurik and Otto had hoped, the giant sail of the Aphrora and the staggered blue stripes on the giant sail were just enough for the Ross people to earn a lot of face, and they were shocked to witness that the Mellaren people didn¡¯t know. Take measures.

    Otto, who was still sticking to the bow of the ship like a god, lightly pressed his big hand to his eyes, and then asked Rurik and Carlotta who were standing beside him.

    "You two are familiar with this place. After those **** island groups, are we finally at Lake M?laren?"

    Rurik was surprised; "Dad, haven''t you been here? Did you forget?"

    "Me? Haha! Those are all the past ten years ago, I have long forgotten. Ten years ago you did not exist, Carlota did not exist. Too much has happened in these years..." Otto

    I don''t want to remember anymore, because more than ten years ago, my two sons hadn''t accidentally lost their lives, my brother was still alive, and my nephew Arik was as old as Rurik.

    Otto saw that there were a large number of small boats floating on the wide, large lake, and after a closer look, he could conclude that there were all fishing boats.

    "Wuhu! Are they good at fishing?"

    "They?" Rurik deliberately sneered: "How can they have our fishing ability."

    "Hey, compared to us, at least they face a calm lake, and they never have to worry about wind and waves when fishing."

    "Yes, but the fish they fished have a lot of bones."

    Otto shrugged. He knew this was true. After all, herrings would break into the freshwater area only when they went crazy, and the news he had learned was that there were not many Merlaren people entering the sea to fish. In recent years, the Mellaren people have become more conservative due to the tense fighting.

    Rurik did criticize the Melaren tribe, which mainly came from the leader of the tribe, Olegin. There are clearly visible rifts within this powerful tribe, and their society is quietly torn apart. Unlike the Rusians, although the settlements began to thrive in the style of "casting the net", although the tribe had a tendency to split, Rurik can be said to be a series of operations of his own, and he insisted on strengthening the power of the leader. Is gradually increasing the cohesion of the tribe.

    If the Ross tribe is a rising sun, then the Mellaren tribe¡¯s sun may have a tendency to set.

    There are indeed a large number of fishing boats cruising on the lake, and most of the residents are forced to survive the pressure of survival, and this has taken care of the fisherman''s old profession. In fact, they have sowed the seeds of spring oats. These seeds are the grain they have cherished for the whole winter, and they would rather starve than eat them.

    Ordinary Buraku people¡¯s food rations are about to bottom out. Everything stems from the severe harvest failure last year and the exploitation of the leaders. They must rely entirely on fishing for the next four months.

    If they were worried about entering the sea and being attacked by Gotland fishermen, Pian''an and the Great Lakes were actively working as farmers. Now, under the **** of hunger, once the great lakes are no longer good for fishing, they rush into the sea and rob the Gotland people and even the Ross people of Tombstone Island for fish resources, even if they use force.

    At present, there is no sign of an extreme situation. The ordinary Melalen people and other tribes living around the lake can only say that the lives of everyone are worse than before.

    The huge fleet actually started to part ways after entering Lake M?laren.

    Uppsala merchants ran towards a river channel leading to northern waters and returned to their home port.

    The Yilmalen merchants went directly south, found the pebble-filled channel at the bottom of the river, and entered their Yilmalen Lake. Oh, they will first meet the Granite who builds a new home by the stone river.

    The main merchant ships came from the Melaren tribe, and only this tribe had a large number of well-established and powerful merchants. These people are actually the masters of the bazaar, and of course the Gould family is one of them.

    The Gould family is still regarded by business circles as not only the representatives of the Ross tribe, but also closely related to the Ankras tribe from which it originated. Look, the few Anclas merchants, this is not still mixed with Gould, even their merchant ships are allowed to carry out a supply repair on Gould Island.

    On this trip, the Gould family was authorized by the Ross leader and under direct supervision. Rurik really didn''t need other Ross merchants to have to sail for many days to come to Mellaren to do business. Originally, their business was just exchanging some furs, and then exchange them for some daily necessities. This year''s situation is very special, because Roseburg has rapidly formed a restrained market, and the work of a variety of craftsmen has made the main daily necessities self-produced and sold, so there is no need for individual people to take risks.

    The Gould family and the leader family are all-round strategic alliances, so that the fleet has an absolute official nature.

    This year''s situation is really special, because the leader of the Rus, he not only entered the M?laren, but also visited Gould Island, which was turned into a wooden fortress on the lake.

    In a sense, Gould Island is an enclave of the Rus tribe in the area controlled by the M?laren people. Here, the Rus have the final say. When the chief comes here, the residents of the island cheer and hope to pay their respects. The majesty of the leader!

    However, with the arrival of the huge ship, the hull and mast of the Aphrora, the overall height is higher than the wall. The garrisoned mercenaries standing on the wooden wall accepted this reality in a thrilling manner.

    The port slot that could have squeezed two cargo ships can now only be squeezed into a large ship.

    Otto, Liurik, and everyone on the boat, with great excitement, stomping and cheering, watching the boat slowly enter the slot, as the bulbous bow hits the mud on the shore. The big ship stopped due to loud noises and violent vibrations.

    "Fully rewind! The winch starts." The sailors, who were raised by the Gould family, acted immediately under the command of the sailor.

    The huge sail was gathered by the rope mechanism, and finally wrapped around the inclined beam. In the end, the beam also turned from sideways to stand up. At first glance, the Aphrora only had a soaring mast but no sails. .

    The cable securely fixed the ship, and at this moment, other cargo ships were also calling at the port.

    The once deserted Gould Island has restored its excitement. No, all the sailors, even Rurik¡¯s mercenaries, and the warriors carefully selected by Otto, they all turned into porters, and they began to be nervous and nervous. Important unloading work.

    Coming to Melaren again, setting foot on the road controlled by the Ross people for the first time, watching the wooden walls and towers erected on the island, Otto felt a dream.

    He hesitated a bit, but Rurik decisively took his father''s rough hand: "Dad, let''s go, here you can enjoy everything you can enjoy in Roseburg?"

    "Huh? Really?" Otto raised an interest, and his beard trembled.

    Gould hurriedly complimented: "Master Rurik said it was pretty good. My island has undergone some transformations, and I think the chieftain will be satisfied."

    "Really?" Leaving the trestle, Otto deliberately stopped: "I want spirits, I want barbecue, I want to take a comfortable bath, I want..."

    Gould continued his efforts: "Big Chief, when the wooden door opens, all your requirements will be fulfilled. If you want, I can even find a beautiful woman to satisfy you."

    When Gould said this, Rurik frowned suddenly, and he used a color to make Gould realize that he was not speaking properly.

    Otto didn¡¯t realize this. He actually itched his heart that reason is firmly in his mind: "Hehe, you are very interested. If I want, I can enjoy a hundred in Novgorod. The service of a young woman, but I don¡¯t have one. I¡¯m old and it doesn¡¯t make much sense to me. Let¡¯s talk about business."

    "Ah! Yes!" Gould let out a sigh, and hurriedly put on a businessman''s professional smile: "I am willing to help you."

    Otto waved his hand: "I will give you a reminder first. I will send a messenger to see Olegin soon. You are familiar with Mellaren, you come and do this."

    "Yes. But, Chieftain. Olekin has a secret appointment with us in Rus. Maybe you can go directly."

    "Absurd!" Otto gave Gould a glance, "I didn''t think he was a hero ten years ago, but he still is today. We expedition, we expanded, we beheaded the Gotland enemies, and the Mellarens shrank in the lake. , Like a coward. Maybe, he should see me in person, not I go to see him right away!"

    Sure enough, the two leaders of Ross, the father and son, both criticized the Mellaren people, and were full of fighting spirit, arrogance and ambition. Gould regretted that he was talking too much, and remedied: "I will do this well."

    "Just know. Let''s go, let your people open the wooden door."

 Chapter 391ï¼š Rumors of War

    A soldier with important news broke into the mansion of Olekin, the leader of Mellaren, and really interrupted Olekin''s work.

    Olekin, he has put on his own custom-made golden crown, and now he is also using a delicate whetstone to polish his steel sword carefully.

    This sword was imported from Roseburg, he paid a lot of money to buy it, and this sword is indeed a divine weapon.

    Sharpening the sword extremely tested patience. He resisted the unhappiness in his heart and vowed to sharpen the sword himself so that he could easily cut off the cloth.

    "Chief! Something went wrong! Those fleets..."

    "You! Retreat to me!" Holding a sigh of relief, Olekin drew out the sword, pointed the peak directly at the warrior, scared the warrior hurriedly to kneel.

    Olekin calmed down a bit, he thought for a while, and immediately asked: "Come from the north?"

    "Yes."

    "Oh, that''s the Ross people. I ordered the Ross people to join the alliance this year. They are on the appointment. What''s all the fuss about?" With that, Olekin shook his head and reprimanded: "You will all go to the battlefield, I will take For you to defeat the Danes, did you think that you would make a fuss about a small incident?"

    "But! Big boss!" The soldier immediately pointed in the direction of the Great Lake: "A big ship, it is unprecedentedly huge. We saw that the big ship sailed towards Gould Island."

    "Huh?" Olekin, who had a scornful face, calmed down, "Is this true?"

    "It''s true."

    "Go, go to the dock and see."

    Olekin, who lives in Lake M?laren, is certainly not blind and deaf. For example, the messenger named Bernardick has returned. As usual, he has to question this guy face-to-face about the Ross people.

    Bernardik revealed the news about Rose''s man-made ship, all because of his admiration, he added the relevant information to the vignette, and finally described the nature of Olegin as a unique and huge existence.

    "The existence of a big ship can make all the small boats faceless? Is it making the sea monsters ashamed? Make the Danish red dragon (the lion Hafgen on the ship) ashamed?"

    At first Olekin didn''t believe it at all, but now he has to be vigilant when he hears the report of his soldiers. After all, his soldiers are not really cowards, nor will they make a fuss about small things. The warrior did look surprised, which shows that the Ross people really got some weird things this year?

    Big ship? It can''t really make the sea monsters feel scared too.

    Olekin hurriedly led a group of subordinates into the lake. He squinted his eyes to the line of Gould Island, and saw that there was indeed a huge cloth-like existence on the lake in the distance.

    "My lord, that is the big ship!" The soldier pointed.

    "Yes, I saw it." Origen gritted his teeth and frowned.

    For a moment, he wanted to take a small boat to observe it up close, and then wondered whether it was inconsistent with his noble identity?

    Olekin turned around, his current mood was envy, jealousy, and a sense of hatred. The roth¡¯s ship made the crown on his head no longer shiny. When he thought that both sides still had a major deal to do, he simply cursed and left. .

    The Aphrora docked on Gould Island, she was far beyond the huge size of an ordinary cargo ship, and became the focus of attention the moment she arrived at the port. Besides, the wealthy Gould family returned with a large amount of goods. The local merchants in M?laren have waited for a long time, and they have begun to count their currencies to buy goods.

    Now Otto has become the owner of the island. He sits in the largest building on the island. This place has become his palace. Even the noble R¨¹rik and Carlotta must condescend to this greater one. The presence.

    Audrey sat on his legs facing the open door, and Gould and the main members of his family sat on either side of it.

    "Everything is pretty good, but the house still looks crude."

    Gould thought that Otto would have a high opinion right away, never thought it was just a little emotional? "Big Chief, these houses are indeed rudimentary. It seems that the people I stay behind didn''t do a good job. They should be punished."

    "No need." Otto twisted his waist. "There is no floor in this room, which makes me a bit nostalgic. Since you have someone staying behind, call them now. I want to hear the story about Mellaren, so I sent someone to inform Ole. gold."

    "Yes!"

    Gould nodded vigorously, and a dozen people hurried over.

    These people are not Roths, but at least their identities are also Roth''s servants. They were kneeling on the ground, and Love was in accordance with Gould''s instructions, reporting on Mellaren''s winter.

    Rurik and Otto had the same attitude. They had listened to the news with great interest, and gradually their expressions began to be solemn.

    An elderly garrison reported cautiously: ¡°Ordinary people of the M?laren tribe, they did not produce much food last year, and they were looted by Olekin. Their remaining food cannot survive the next harvest. They At least there is enough grain for planting. Now all the seeds are sown and even young plants are grown, but most people have no more grain in their homes. If the chieftain pays attention to the lake, he will see a large number of sailboats."

    "I see, they are fishing."

    "Yes. In normal years, there won''t be so many boats on the lake. Those are the M?laren people. They have to fish if they don''t want to go hungry, but the fish in the lake will soon become difficult to catch. And... "

    "What does it have to do with us?" Otto felt sorry for the fishermen in the alliance, but he didn''t really feel sorry for them.

    "Don''t you have enough food? Probably not." Gould asked immediately.

    "Thanks to the love of the master and the blessing of the leader, we people are not hungry and can continue to serve Rose."

    Otto slowly laughed: "You man, very good at talking. Ordinary people are hungry, we Ross people almost forget about hunger. Rurik!" Otto turned his head again: "What do you think."

    "This... only shows that Olekin is not a good leader."

    "That''s it?"

    Obviously Otto was dissatisfied with what he said, and Rurik immediately added: "In fact, they are hungry and have something to do with us. It is we who have to buy a large amount of food to make Olegin use a strong force to obtain food. We are not pressing. He, he asks for money, it just so happens that I have a lot of money."

    "So... do you want to take responsibility for their bad situation?"

    "Why?" Rurik looked surprised.

    Otto let out a sigh of relief: "That''s good. We really don''t need to intervene. If their people starve to death, it has nothing to do with us. Listen, boy, this is the territory of the Mellaren people, we don''t have to do it. Meaningless interference."

    This seems to be the most famous saying? Rurik nodded. He actually sympathized with those people''s experience. If possible, the Ross people could be a good man, bringing the extremely poor to such as Shilla Fort to open up the wilderness. I''m afraid Otto realizes that this is just digging a wall.

    But why did the garrison explain this in the first place? Is there anything hidden behind it?

    No, the garrison revealed two shocking rumors with suffocating tension.

    "Olekin, that man is no longer satisfied with the leader. He has built a crown for himself. He wants to learn from the legendary Franks and become a king."

    "King?" Otto interrupted immediately, and then cast a scornful look. "It''s boring. Does he like to frame himself with some strange titles? Why doesn''t he go to be called Augustus?"

    The words from Otto¡¯s mouth are so funny, Rurik thought that this old guy had also read the "Black Book" and learned a lot about Rome from Villa¡¯s mouth, he knew "Augustus" means.

    Rurik followed the atmosphere and immediately slapped his thin chest: "If this is the case, I am called Augustus by myself. You know, father, this name is higher than the king."

    "You? Forget it." Otto''s big hand covered his son''s Tianling Gai: "This is the territory of the Mellaren people. Even if we all despise them, we should not oppose them early. Put it away before you turn 20. Your ambition."

    However, when Otto heard that the guy had used a new title and a golden crown, jealousy spontaneously sprouted. He asked the garrison to continue speaking, especially to explain the chilling rumors.

    "It''s a war! Many people say that Olekin needs a war to justify his name for his own status."

    "Huh?! He still thinks about war? For whom?" Otto was a little unbelievable, "freshwater fish still want to enter the sea? Do they dare?"

    "But, they are all legends."

    "Hey! Do you have evidence?"

    Otto showed his sharp eyes, it was a force of pressure, the so-called implying that he had killed countless enemies was a true warrior.

    The garrisoners were shocked. They also had some evidence in their hands: "We found that all the men in Mellaren were preparing weapons, making smoked fish, and hunting in the dense forest. The blacksmiths in Mellaren were very busy these days. Some merchants came to the island and asked whether the returning fleet had iron weapons for sale."

    Things became complicated and serious, and Otto took it seriously almost instinctively.

    "Any more in-depth news?"

    "Yes. It''s from Gran. They sell a lot of their low-quality axe in the market, and the price has risen sharply. Many men are still competing to buy it."

    When it comes to money, how can Gould sit still? "Their ironware? How much is it?"

    "Yes. The worst axe costs ten silver coins."

    "That''s not right!" Rurik stood up. "Are they worthy? Last year their axe seemed to only cost two silver coins. Is their waste challenging the value of our steel?"

    The garrison gritted their teeth and insisted that their remarks are absolutely true.

    Rurik sat down calmly, muttering in his heart cross-legged.

    According to this information, those rumors are obviously not rumors. The Mellaren people are actively preparing for war, and Olekin is secretly making a military mobilization. As for their enemies, the mainstream legend is directed at the Gotland people.

    But there are also very radical statements. The leader of the garrison said cautiously: "Big Chief, what I am talking about below is just a legend, it is not reliable."

    Otto was kind of fed up with this guy''s sudden nervousness: "Tell me! Hurry up!"

    "Yes... it''s a Danish. Olekin wants to claim the king and then attack the Danish so that he deserves his new title."

    "He actually..." Otto only felt a chill behind his back. "If this is true... No! Why? Is he going to start an all-out war?"

    Rurik''s face was solemn, and he felt that his feet were extremely cold, as if they were soaked in ice. Because the war in the Baltic Sea is never over, the Russ can be described as a veteran of the negative when it comes to provoking war. Unexpectedly that Otto was so nervous, Lurik had to think that if the war became a "coalition crusade" of the entire alliance, a full-scale war would really break out.

    But this war, at the moment of time, is not what the Ross people hoped for.

    war! The Ross people need it sometimes, but most of the time they don''t need it. But war is not something that can be easily controlled by the Russians.

    Otto raised his head and recalled what he saw the messenger before, but the messenger did not reveal any war information, the only thing that the man revealed about attending the meeting and the promise that the Ross people should fulfill.

    and many more! promise!

    Otto''s eyes widened, as if he was about to burst out of the bird''s nest: "Axe and spearhead, we shipped more than a thousand, and that Olekin is the seller! Why the **** is so stupid?! That guy is preparing for war. !"

    Otto awakened the man in his dream, and Rurik really didn''t expect this. It is normal for a tribe with a large population to have enough weapons to equip thousands of people, and they also need more weapons. Is it possible that when Origen is purchased, the next step is to start a war?

    That man wouldn''t be so [wuai novel] anxious! still is¡­¡­

    Rurik quickly pulled his father''s hand: "Dad, I suspect that guy, his alliance is mainly to announce this, a war against the Danes."

    "Probably!"

    "However, this war is something we do not want. We discussed it last year. This year the Russians will not take the initiative to attack. We have to build with peace of mind. If we can, we can avoid this untimely war because we Russians The strength is not too strong. I am not worried about anything. By next year, I dare to say that we only need to have three big ships or more. By then, our maritime power will no longer be fearless against any enemy."

    The son talked a lot, and Otto could actually understand it. "Unfortunately, if that man chooses to war, we must fulfill our alliance obligations. Unless, we..." Ottoso said harshly: "Unless we retreat from the alliance. We can''t do this."

    "That won''t work! I still have to do business with them. I really don''t have to do business after getting out of business, maybe they will attack us again."

    "Yes, if you really want to fight, you and I are a hundred people unwilling, and you must send troops to fight. Even... I will lead my troops to fight in accordance with tradition."

    Otto¡¯s words were not sonorous and powerful, and the helplessness and regrets in it were heard by Rlick.

    "Dad, our elites were all taken by cousins ??to Novgorod and Shilla Fort. In our hometown, many people are busy with production. Can we have elite fighters participating in the war?"

    "Even so, we must go to war after the order is given. Rurik, do you... have any insights?"

    "Me? What can I do?" Rurik shrugged, "I''m not afraid of war, but it''s out of date. We can''t organize elites, and I don''t want any Roths, even Roth''s servants, to be injured in the battle. "

    "How can it be possible not to get hurt in the war?" Otto smiled bitterly.

    "How can it be impossible?"

    "Then you tell me?"

    Rurik was hit by a fierce general. He stood up, stood directly in front of Otto, and said in a haughty posture: "All the mercenaries under my command dare to fight. They are not authorized by you to have the identity of the Ross people. They are the new Ross fighters, and taking them out is to fulfill the obligations of the alliance. I can mobilize as many as fifty people, and I can also summon some Corvins from Elronburg. Even a group of children under my command, they should also Experience what fighting is."

    Otto nodded: "Then I will gather some more fighters, for example, from Tombstone Island ~ www.novelhall.com~ We can make up a team of three hundred people, I think that''s enough. Listen, stay here. K, I don¡¯t want to show Oleg the fact that we are strong. So this team doesn¡¯t have to be many."

    "Hey, I''m afraid they don''t believe it. Dad, the big ship is standing in the harbor, and the Aphrodite is a proof of strength. Could anyone believe in the weakness of a giant, but I really don''t want any loss, I don''t even want to I hope our soldiers will be on the front line."

    "Oh? How do you want to do it? In my opinion, this is too difficult to do."

    "With a crossbow, a bow, and a spear, we just don''t come into direct contact with the enemy, and kill the enemy with a long-range weapon. Even if the world calls us cowards. Haha, a corpse shot by a crossbow will not open your mouth."

    It is true that Otto¡¯s son¡¯s decision made Otto also feel that this is a Nov¡¯s behavior, but considering that in the event of a war, none of the people participating in the war are elites, and they are not very demanding of themselves. There is a so-called "coward" in the mouth of others. ? It doesn''t matter!

    No, those rumors spread to the people who just landed on the island, and all the rumors became true.

    The focus of Otto and Liurik''s discussion has completely become how to deal with a possible war against Denmark. It seems that the legend of Origen''s reign is no longer important.

 Chapter 392ï¼š Secret Lamb Island

    Those merchants who were waiting for an opportunity seized the opportunity. No, on the second day of Otto''s arrival, the pier on Gould Island became a noisy floating market.

    The island is too small, so small that it is impossible to form a market on the shore. The trade between each other is all ships meeting, and then taking money in one hand and receiving goods.

    Those merchants happily buy the important commodities of the Ross people, especially the various leathers, which will always be the hard currency in the trade. The merchants got a lot of squirrel skins, snow rabbit skins, and mink skins, and a lot of silver coins fell into the pockets of the Ross people.

    They really feasted their eyes. For the first time in their lives, standing under a huge sailing boat, they could row a small boat up close and touch the thick board of the big boat, but they could not board it directly.

    Even if the standard displacement of Aphrora is only fifty tons, its ship is so high that no one can climb it with bare hands. The transportation of materials and personnel relies on wooden boards extended from the deck, and even rope ladders are dropped for people to climb.

    This structure naturally also caused her to hardly worry about any form of gang jumping after entering the battlefield. The enemy''s inability to climb this floating fortress is her current tactical advantage, and no one notices it except Cherurik.

    Otto was awakened by the noise. He came here yesterday and fell asleep after a comfortable hot bath. Now he is standing on the wooden wall in vigor, seeing the lively scene clearly.

    "Good, the money is being recovered quickly..."

    Up to now, Gould''s work is satisfactory, and a boat has sailed to the Merlaren Wharf, which is not far away.

    There are a large number of houses on the northern lake, and Otto, standing on a high place, can see the outline, and can roughly estimate their huge scale, that is, the settlement is sinking into the smoke, and he can''t see the details. Even so, Otto can estimate that Mellarenburg is indeed much larger than Roseburg.

    "They are big, they may look bloated and not very strong. No! They are crowded, and crowded is the guarantee of strength."

    In most cases, the bigger the size, the more obvious the advantage.

    Otto admired Mellaren''s population, and couldn''t help but feel jealous and awe.

    The messenger had already set off, and Otto had just dispatched an unknown but daring warrior. This person carried a wooden board with inscriptions, which was his personal letter.

    His plan is like this, if not necessary, he will not go to the Mellaren Bazaar. Only when he received the official invitation letter from the leader himself and was asked to enter the scene of the alliance, he brought Rick to land.

    What is this called? This is called a card face.

    But the development of some things always exceeded each other''s expectations.

    The envoy of the Rus successfully handed Otto''s letter to Olegin. Who would have thought that this envoy''s ship would pass by Oleg''s envoy.

    A thin man with a woolen hat and beautiful feathers. He looked like a businessman, but he actually carried a letter written by Olekin.

    Gould Island is still very lively. Inside the wooden walls of the island, in a secluded wooden house, Otto, R¨¹rich, Carlota and others sit quietly on leather cushions. The messenger didn''t talk nonsense, and immediately delivered his letter.

    Otto scanned the letter, which was small but very important. The leader Olekin did not use any honorific vocabulary. He was completely commanding, asking three important people to arrive at a deserted island in the lake tomorrow morning and discuss something secretly.

    Things have become very wonderful.

    Otto''s brows furrowed, and so was Rurik, and the conspiracy meant that even Carlotta was aware of it.

    "What''s the matter? Are we going to have a private conversation?"

    The messenger didn''t change his face, and this person''s rigorous attitude really made Otto feel that this person was a warrior. "Leader Ross, my master has issued this order. According to the covenant, you must attend the meeting."

    "Really? Since it was his order, of course I will go. It''s just..."

    "What are you worried about?"

    Otto felt that the matter was a bit wrong, and Rurik suddenly felt like a feast. No, the situation will not be so bad.

    Otto did not dare to speak out about the most extreme situation. He asked, "What about the other leaders? Can they arrive?"

    The messenger shook his head and seemed to give a negative answer, but it was not. "Leader Ross, this is not my business. I don''t know. Even if I know, I don''t have the right to answer."

    "Huh?" Otto suddenly leaned back with a tactical tactic: "Then what else is there to say? You can go back and tell the leader to let him have a generous meeting. The leader of Ostra and I will go to the meeting with integrity, no need. So mysterious."

    "Are you worried that the leader has a secret agreement with other leaders? This is impossible!"

    The messenger doesn''t seem to laugh or be surprised, it seems that if he punches him now, this person can still put on such a serious face. The liar was guilty, and Otto didn''t think he was lying.

    "So it really is a secret agreement?"

    The messenger immediately looked left and right, making sure that he hadn''t overheard, and laughed and said, "Yes, my master said that the Russ are his most respected ally. This alliance will deepen the friendship. We will conclude. A deeper covenant, certain things should not be known to other tribes."

    The atmosphere became more tense, and Otto reached out his hand to collect the plank, and muttered: "Food, weapons and silver coins. You can go back. You can tell your master in advance that we have brought all the weapons to us. Tomorrow. We will go to that deserted island, I hope he can guarantee that no idlers will notice this."

    The messenger got up, he knelt down on one knee and hooked his head neatly, thoroughly proving that this man was indeed an old soldier.

    For now, the Rus will conspire with the Mellaren before the official alliance. Is it just more in-depth official bilateral cooperation, things must not be that simple.

    After Gould''s guidance on that so-called desert island, both Rurik and Otto knew its name-Lamb Leg Island.

    It¡¯s really a strange name with a funny name. Of course, it¡¯s not that there is a shepherd on the island. On the contrary, the island is full of white sand and small trees. Its overall shape is like a piece of roasted. That''s all about the sheep leg.

    Is there anything special about this island?

    Gould, who knows the hydrology and climate of this place well, points to the maze.

    It is indeed a little special, the so-called special is that it is far away from the main trade channel of the lake. The island is deep in the west of Lake M?laren, and it is a half-day boating trip from M?larenburg.

    Look, in the letter Olekin asked the Ross people to keep a low profile, and he himself will also keep a low profile. The letter did not mention the restrictions on carrying guards. The biggest restriction is that the ships of both sides cannot display obvious flags.

    Are you going to the meeting?

    The messenger left, and at night, several people still gathered together to communicate quietly.

    Otto and Liurik immediately agreed, and the two undoubtedly saw this as an opportunity.

    Rurik reminded his father: "I think that man just can''t save face. He wants glory, but he is old. His son Karl is not a smart person. I always feel that Olegin wants to get this secret conversation. Our public support.\\u001e"

    "What do you support?" Otto felt that his son had realized something inside.

    "Just to support him, and even his son to do..."

    "For what?"

    "The new leader, or the king. He wants Karl to inherit all the power, even if I think that man lacks qualifications."

    "That''s why you need to quietly find us for support? Why? Oh! I see..." Otto laughed, he deliberately asked Rurik: "Then, are you kid willing to surrender that fool?"

    "Pooh!"

    Rurik''s answer was categorical, but Otto estimated that his son''s temperament was definitely not that simple. He deliberately smiled and said: "We can openly support, as long as we can get the benefits, there is no problem supporting them as the leader. In my opinion, your kid is not so enthusiastic about the entire alliance. Tell you, do you think so?"

    Speaking of this element, Rurikben also had no intention of deceiving his relatives. He raised his head: "I am a fish in the sea, not in the lake. We Rus are now the actual leader of Novgorod, the Corvin. The actual leader of the Svia. It¡¯s OK to break away when we become stronger. Dad, those wooden documents are very clear. It was these people¡¯s ancestors who expelled us seventy years ago, especially Uppsa. Laren and Melalen. Now we can¡¯t be angry about these things, because we have conquered the East. Seventy years later, these guys are still fishing in this lake area."

    "Okay, you are very good at talking. Let us prepare. If there is something big tomorrow, I authorize you to speak for me. Haha!" Otto rubbed his son''s head affectionately, quite wide; "You are the leader The identity of Olekin is the best way to put Olekin¡¯s speechless."

    If the Ross people don''t value the Svia tribe alliance so much anymore, as long as the alliance''s resolutions will not harm the Ross people''s economy, the conditional support of those things that are not, it is obviously beneficial to the Ross people.

    On a new day, when the sky just turned blue, the two long ships quietly left Gould Island.

    The Phantom of the Aphrodite is still only a dark shadow in the lake and mountains. She stands in the port more like a symbol of the leader of Rose, proving to the merchants that the mysterious Otto has not left.

    Actually? Otto was dressed in chain mail and leather armor and sat on the boat like a veteran warrior. He wrapped his whole body in a burlap robe, and at first glance he looked like a fisherman returning home from a night fishing.

    Rurik and Carlotta were also named, they were wrapped in thick deerskin, and the resisters had a cold lake breeze at dawn.

    On this trip, the chubby Gould actually worked as a navigator. He sat on the bow, relying on this seal-like figure, and did not participate in paddling things.

    Nearly fifty people were seated on the two boats. Except for the important people who went to the appointment, Gould sent for the messenger. There were as many as forty armed men who had participated in many wars, especially Jeflo, the Finn. The captain of the mercenary is the command of the guards used in this trip.

    They are small in number, and there is no doubt about their extremely strong combat effectiveness.

    Thinking of what happened yesterday, Otto and Liurik didn''t think there was any risk in this trip, so the significance of carrying a large number of guards is probably to show the other party that the strength of the Ross people should not be underestimated.

    Lamb Leg Island, the name is indeed a bit funny.

    There are many islands in Lake M?laren, most of which are small sandbars, and the larger islands actually have strange names. There are only a few people living on these islands. For the sake of safety, the residents of the lakeside spontaneously form tribes of various sizes. The Merlaren tribe with the best geographical location naturally absorbs the largest population. Therefore, apart from the main settlements, other areas are essentially no man''s land.

    "The Lamb Leg Island is ahead." Gould''s big stubby hand reached the front.

    Otto squinted his eyes and took a closer look. He noticed that there were some people swaying on the sandy beach of the distant island. After a closer look, there were more than a dozen people there, all of them carrying a spear or wooden stick. Some white cloth strips tied to it seemed to be some kind of signal.

    As a veteran, Otto is instinctively wary of any sharp objects. He twisted his body and ordered the people who had been rowing for a long time to cheer up: "Brothers, get ready! Check your weapons and make sure you have them. Ability to deal with any emergencies. Now speed up rowing!"

    At this moment, Olekin took his guard of one hundred men to the island while the sky was still bright.

    For this secret meeting, he attaches great importance to it, because the Roth messenger has always delivered the goodwill of the Roth, which relieved his nervous heart a lot. Olekin did ask the people of Rus, just as he came to see and noticed, some of the things Olekin took seriously, for example, he braved the early morning cold to reach Lamb Leg Island in the dark. The picture here is one. "Greeting the guests with the attitude of the host."

    Finally, the guests are here!

    Olekin was a little embarrassed, he poured a sip of Ruth''s spirits. Not to mention, it is said that this precious glass bottle is printed with the name of the wine, which makes it much more noble than ordinary ale. After taking a sip, the feeling of malaise is wiped out.

    Oleg was dressed as a warrior, but its gold-encrusted belt, more than a dozen pieces of amber and sapphire chain mail, and even the golden crown on top of his head like a crown, fully proved his nobleness.

    More and more Merlaren fighters came out of the forest, which made Otto instinctively wary of the preparations for the beach.

    Otto understands the indispensable principle of being defensive. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he immediately gave Evlo an order: "Get off the boat and set up the formation, just like you practiced."

    "Dad?" Rurik asked puzzledly.

    "Lurrik, you see, Origen brought a lot of armed men, what do they want to do?"

    Rurik squinted, only to see those people dressed mainly in black: "They seem to be Olekin''s private soldiers."

    "The enemies?"

    "It should not be. At least not now."

    Otto gritted his teeth and decided not to change his order.

    The two ships washed up on the beach, and at this moment those armed men were standing behind Olekin. They stood in a dense formation, but the team seemed a little scattered. Their tomahawks and swords are still hung on their waist belts, and some warriors carrying spears are even more casual.

    In this situation, the battle-tested Jeflo saw clearly a group of lambs waiting to be slaughtered. They had no fighting spirit at all, and they didn''t want to fight at all.

    On the other hand, Jeflo reacted very highly on the scene of the Ross people. He did not make the soldiers draw out the steel sword (it only takes one or two seconds to draw the sword), but lined up two rows of curved human walls to benefit the bow. The shields painted with various patterns uniformly faced the Merlaren, Otto and Rurik and other venerables, who were closely guarded by the warriors.

    Look at this well-trained formation, it instantly changed Olekin¡¯s ideas about the Ross people. He has never made a uniform for the fighters who thought of the Russ! On the other hand, people who look loose are said to be daring to fight.

    Olekin gritted his teeth fiercely. He felt that he had brought many people early, and he was still overwhelmed by the Ross people in aura.

    "Otto! My brother, are you in the crowd?" Olekin shouted suddenly.

    At this moment, Otto never dreamed that the so-called "great leader" who hadn''t seen him in ten years was actually close to himself in such a tone? Otto never felt a trace of warmth, he thought it was absurd. Rurik and Carlota, both of them got goosebumps all over by these words.

    Because in this world, apart from his younger brother Ogier, there is no second person who would call Otto a "brother", but Ogier died almost ten years ago.

    "Jeflo, let the brothers take the shield."

    No, Otto gave an order, and all the Ross soldiers put their shields on their backs and showed the neat chain mail on their chests to the opponent. Their actions to retract the shields were also neat, Musha Olegin again.

    The Ross warrior let a gap open, and an old guy with a huge beard, a tall and strong body, and a golden and white hair with extremely deep eyes, stepped out at that haughty pace.

    He was Otto, and when he saw this man, Olekin actually took a step back subconsciously. After realizing Lu Ji, he hurriedly took a step forward, even though he was still a little nervous.

    After more than ten years, Origen almost forgot what Otto looked like. Take a good look at this person, this look even has the feeling of the legendary "Odin".

    you do not say! Next to this old guy was Rurik, a beautiful boy with a calm temperament and full of wisdom. At least since Rurik was born, a legend went viral throughout the league. Olekin didn''t want to pay attention to those legends, but Rurik was really a magical child. He could not wait for this to be his own son, so as to completely stabilize the dominance of the Mellaren people. It''s a pity that things are counterproductive...

    "You... really Otto?"

    "Exactly!" Otto stood up like a sculpture.

    Olekin, who originally regarded himself as his master, actually put down his figure, spread his arms and walked over, with a smile on his mouth: "My old friend, my good brother, ten years ago! Let''s see each other again."

    He wants to show courtesy, and Otto should not be rude here.

    The two old men hugged each other and slapped each other on the back. Olekin felt Otto''s hardness, and Otto felt Olekin''s foreign powers. People are different. Olekin is indeed a little older than Otto. The difference in age can explain very limited things. Olekin is born weaker than Otto, and this is reflected in the two when they were young.

    In those days, Olekin of Mellaren was regarded as the leader and even the leader of the alliance by plotting. Although Otto had wisdom, he actually relied on swords and fists to gain status.

    The hug ceremony between the two men can be regarded as dispelling each other''s suspicion to a great extent.

    Olekin released his hand and looked at the same visiting Rurik and Carlota proudly: "You are all at the meeting, it is a good thing. Come on, let the soldiers guard the island, and I won''t let anything interfere with us. . And we..." Olekin looked at Gould again, he actually didn¡¯t want a merchant to visit, so he said nervously: "I just want to talk to you secretly, and then it¡¯s just me and you. Secret conversation of the three."

    Otto looked around again. He pointed to the edge of the beach and the woods: "It''s right there. Lay some leather blankets and we are the leaders talking about things. Listen, I need to see that my soldiers are indeed protecting us. Safety."

    "Also. It''s up to you."

 Chapter 393ï¼š Secret trade between 2 tribes

    The two leaders have embraced after more than ten years. How much friendship and hypocrisy are there?

    Rurik felt that there was more hypocrisy in it.

    After all, if economic and trade relations are aside, the Ross people don''t need the Mellaren people, or even the entire league.

    Otto unceremoniously showed the prudence of the Ross people he represented. The so-called secret meeting place was at the edge of the forest. The participants could always be stared at by Ross fighters. Some conditions would naturally intervene immediately.

    Even if Olekin is a bit dissatisfied, he must agree.

    During this trip, Olekin went in secret, and apart from his own guards, there were no important personnel, and even no one who worked as a book official existed. The key to the so-called secret meeting and secret agreement is not to leave evidence for the third party to examine. It is best to keep the agreement at the verbal level, and afterwards the two parties agree to perform the agreement.

    Olekin was sitting in distress, as did Otto in front of him.

    After all, I haven''t seen each other for more than ten years. The atmosphere of the meeting was really tense with a trace of embarrassment.

    In the end, Olekin took the lead in breaking the silence: "The messenger I sent told you my needs, plus the agreement I made with your Rurik last year. Have all those goods, especially weapons, arrived?"

    "Could it be that this matter is the only reason you asked me to attend the appointment?"

    "Not only that." Origen pretended to be a "subconscious action". He stroked the crown on his head, which was obviously a hint.

    Otto squinted at him and understood that the rumors were true: "All the goods you want have arrived. So what do we need? I want money, a lot of money. I want other things, such as oats and flax. , And even slaves, these are very important to me."

    After getting an affirmative answer, Origen breathed a sigh of relief. Even the Ross people mentioned by Otto also asked for it. The current situation is really a bit special. "That''s really great. I need a batch of weapons urgently. Now that you have fulfilled the contract, I will send someone to pick it up soon."

    "Wait! You didn''t answer my question."

    "Oh, you said the money to buy weapons? Haha..."

    Olekin smiled awkwardly, the meaning is really self-evident. Otto and Liurik immediately raised their spirits, their faces extremely solemn.

    Although the following statement is a bit rude, it must be a major event involving a huge amount of wealth. Otto had a stinky face and asked roughly, "Aren''t you going to give money?"

    "Huh?" Olekin leaned back with a skillful tactic. "I didn''t say that."

    "What do you want to say?"

    "Ah! About this, I actually have more things to tell you." Olekin started haha ??as he planned. This move was really uncomfortable.

    "What''s the matter! Here, you and I are both businessmen, and the only thing you do in business is to get money in one hand and goods in the other."

    "But sometimes things get complicated." As he said, Olekin didn''t tell the other party that he meant to be king for the time being. He didn''t believe Otto, the old guy, glanced at the gold crown and didn''t know what it meant. "You must know what happened in recent years. You Ruths have attacked our enemy many times, but the enemy''s revenge is also very cruel."

    As he spoke, he deliberately glanced at Carlotta, who was a little dull on his face, deliberately: "The Danes and Gotland troops attacked Ostra, and it is said that there are Oslo troops among them. They organized A coalition is carrying out a large-scale sneak attack when we are unprepared. If I bear it, how can I be the leader? I have decided, I want a war!"

    When Olegin spoke, Carlotta''s brows tightened, and when the word "war" was spoken, her whole body was already trembling.

    Carlotta never fears war, she even longs for war, longing for any force to help Ostara''s revenge.

    The situation became extremely strange. Lurik and Otto watched Carlotta with eager eyes. They suddenly stood up, and hurriedly knelt down in front of Olegin, and asked in a very flattering manner: "Your lord, you...really willing Revenge for us Ostara?"

    "Of course. Child, get up. You are taller and more beautiful than last year. You will become a good leader. Unfortunately, your people have lost too much. You can rest assured that I will not be because of your clan. There are too few survivors to ignore you. Ostara is still part of the alliance."

    After hearing these words, the girl''s eyes were already covered with tears. It was these scenes that really gave Rurik a strong hatred. This is unknown! Olekin is digging the wall in the opposite direction, and Carlotta is also not up to date. Has she always been a lack of opinion? Still, she can actually sacrifice everything for her own cause of revenge.

    No, Olekin is going to show that he is actually a gifted and loyal person through some words, vowing to sweep away the unfavorable remarks against his family.

    "I want to launch a revenge on the same scale, to avenge the Ostras, and to condense the corpses of the dead and hold funerals for them. I also learned some information that the Gotlandians did not leave Ostras. They even occupied the homeland of the migrating Granites and built their Gotland settlement. It is reported that there are many Danes inside."

    At this moment, Otto blamed himself, it was really wishful thinking that he recognized an obedient daughter, who would have thought that this girl is essentially dependent on the strong. She put aside the irrational behavior that couldn''t see the situation. Otto completely confirmed the authenticity of the rumors. In this case, the other details of the rumors must be true.

    Maybe, everything is deliberately released by Olegin, to test the direction of the alliance''s public opinion.

    Otto''s face was dignified and his eyes were deep. He coughed abruptly and reprimanded: "This is a meeting place for men. Women should avoid it for the time being."

    The words made Carlotta shiver fiercely, and she hurriedly sat back to her position, hooked her head and glanced at Otto from time to time. The expression in her eyes is just expressing an apology.

    Yes, this must be a meeting between two old men. Rurik had long wanted to insert some words, and for the time being, he would continue to wait and see.

    Otto''s face eased slightly, and he was glad that Carlotta''s conscience had not deteriorated. Pretending to be anticipating war, he deliberately said: "From what I know about the Gotland people, their preference for burying silver coins and gems cannot be changed by anyone. We defeat them and we are very likely to make a fortune. "

    "No! It''s inevitable to get rich."

    Olekin is extremely happy to see the cooperative attitude shown by the Ross people this time. Money! Who can not love?

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough to help the Ostala people get revenge. This is a war. It¡¯s not a fight between two people. We must expand our battle, and we must go south along the coastline. We must organize a huge force. The fleet, a large army. Haha, I saw that you brought a huge transport ship this time. It¡¯s great. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not suitable for combat, but it will definitely be able to carry a lot of cargo."

    Being able to denounce the Aphrodite as a mere large transport ship, Otto was cursing in his heart, and he couldn''t see any clues on his face.

    Where''s Rurik? But now he has another kind of inner coolness. The Mellarians are competitors of the Ross people. The more they ignore the strength of the Ross people, the more conducive to the development of the Ross people. If Olegin thinks that the Ross people are "stronger and excellent partners", that would be great.

    While showing off to the Mellaren people, he tried to hide his strength as much as possible. Although this was contradictory, Otto still had to act according to the agreed plan with his son.

    "Oh, you said that big ship? She is indeed a large cargo ship, and only she can deliver all kinds of materials you need from the lord to Mellaren. I know you will buy all of our goods quickly, we The Ross people will get a vital coin. You can also get the weapons, leather, soap, glassware, and even spirits you need."

    "Of course, your cabins will be empty. Let''s do this. Regarding money matters, our coalition forces will participate in fierce battles and looting. When the battle is over, I will give you a lot of loot. In the end you will return with a full load, and you will definitely get beyond Imaginary money. You don¡¯t even need to land to fight, and there will be no loss of personnel. You just have to wait quietly for me to hand over the spoils to you."

    Otto and Rurik didn''t even think that Olekin''s opinion was like this. So the question is, if this is the case, should the Rus send troops to join the coalition?

    Otto consciously received a bit of insult. He must guarantee the necessary face of the Ross people in the alliance: "Are you letting us get something for nothing? We are warriors, not businessmen, we want face! Since you mean it, I will put all weapons and leather on Sell ??it to you, and you will give me the money in a few days. After we have participated in the alliance, we can go back to our house directly. Anyway, we have no right to go to the battlefield, do we?"

    Speaking of, Otto made the move to get up and leave.

    This is a violent general law, Olekin immediately reached out to stay, and sternly denied: "I am the leader, and naturally the commander of the coalition army. This time the entire coalition will work together, and I can arrange the work of the various tribes. I will arrange for you Russians to transport some. Logistic materials, such as wheat and dried meat. You happen to have a huge ship that can naturally transport a lot of food and fresh water. Isn''t this ship also the best ship for storing trophies?"

    "I don''t want to listen to this now. You mean, you don''t have enough silver coins to buy the leather and weapons we provide?"

    At this point in the matter, Olekin simply did not hide it, and said weakly and timidly: "It''s a pity that my funds are very tight."

    "Huh? Is it possible that the wealthiest M?laren people will also be troubled by funding problems? Is it the agreement between you and my son that you should take the lead in repentance?"

    "I am not! I don''t! Don''t talk nonsense!" Olekin glanced at Rurik.

    Otto was not present when the appointment was made last year, and now it is obviously Leurik''s time.

    "Leader, we still hope to get the money soon, even if it is equivalent goods, such as wheat. You still have a lot of wheat in your barn, even if it is Chen Mai, you can just give me a little more. Originally, I did. Still have to continue to buy your wheat. Every year in the future, we people in Ross will buy it in large quantities. We don''t even need silver or copper coins as a medium."

    This remark is very constructive. Origen really hopes that the Rus people will buy food all the year round, so that his tribe will continue to obtain high-quality leather and high-quality iron. After all, the iron tools of the Ruths are magical. At present, it is only for the sake of face. Olekin hid his dagger very tightly, for fear that the other party would see that the treasures that the lord regarded as treasures were also made by the Russ.

    Olekin expressed an idea and followed Rurik¡¯s words: ¡°This year¡¯s climate is very warm, even warmer than in previous years. The wheat harvest season returns to August, and this year we will definitely have a bumper harvest. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have much grain now. Many M?laren people are actually hungry. The grain in my barn will be used as the ration for the soldiers on the expedition. Before the ration is finished, we must attack the Gotland and the Danes. We must rob their wheat and cattle. Sheep. This is not only for revenge, but also for our survival."

    Rurik guessed that this guy finally told the truth, what revenge and what glory, the underlying logic was revealed in brief words-the M?laren tribe has no surplus.

    But they don¡¯t have surplus food. What loss do the Ross people have? Ross actually has the right to fish in the entire inner region of the Gulf of Bothnia, as well as the tribute of the Novgorod people. Even if he is so poor that he eats fish every day, it is just a return to the usual days of the past. It can be said that the Ross people have eliminated the famine, and everyone has begun desperately researching "full and good food".

    If M?laren does suffer a famine, what is the matter with the large number of fishing boats cruising the lake?

    When Otto asked about this, he got a pessimistic answer from Olegin, saying that the so-called fish in the lake are not as rich as the sea.

    "The best fishing ground is occupied by the Gotland people. We are the former defeated and lost there. This time we have to take the fishing ground back."

    Otto is really unable to complain, and he does not want to reveal the lost fishing grounds of the Alliance, that is, the sea area from ?land Islands to Gotland, which has fallen into the shadow of terror under the Ross warship and cutting-edge weapons last year. Of course there are a lot of ships cruising there, but many of them are Ross.

    Otto¡¯s attitude towards the M?laren people is really complicated. It must be an alliance. Today¡¯s leader Olegin¡¯s attitude is actually very low. He actually bluntly revealed the plight of the M?laren tribe¡¯s promises. He believes This guy wouldn''t show Mellaren''s weak side to other tribes.

    The leader is to win sympathy, as for the reason! Otto actually guessed that this guy would of course give money for glory and credibility, that is, it is impossible to give money immediately. Strictly speaking, the leader took the lead in violating last year''s agreement.

    The wooden document signed last year, Rurik left an eye on it, but he kept carrying it with him, and he had no intention of letting Jeflo take it in the current situation. People want face, Lurik really doesn''t want to see the fact that "the leader publicly violated the agreement."

    The old agreement can of course be revised, and business people should be flexible. Based on this principle, Rurik deliberately pinched his fingers and drew his pen to say: "Fifteen hundred weapons, according to the agreement, the price is a battle axe for thirty thousand silver coins, and a spearhead for ten thousand silver coins. There is also Lie. Wine, soap, etc., if you intend to buy, the price will not change. Oh, the price of soap can be lowered a bit. The goods we can provide cost more than 60,000 silver coins."

    Sixty thousand silver coins are a huge sum of money for the Olegin family from any angle! After all, the Mellaren tribe is not his Olegin¡¯s private property. Many wealthy families have the ability to compete for the leader. It¡¯s just that these scheming businessmen are just busy with their wealth. They continue to support and support the Olegin family. Olekin, naturally, he should be responsible for what happened. The Olekin family holds the power to collect taxes, but they cannot collect taxes from those big accounts, so the Mellaren tribe itself is also a small "tribal alliance" in the strict sense.

    The Svia tribe alliance is the relationship of matryoshka.

    Olekin is not the supreme emperor, and will never be. He forged a golden crown for himself, and even imitated the Franks calling themselves "king". He also had a long-cherished wish to break the pattern of dolls.

    However, the title of a "king", if there is no loyal and powerful army guard, this person is self-proclaimed "Augustus", that is just the plaything of a powerful chief.

    The war plan has been conceived since last year, and rumors have been spreading. Olekin intends to raise troops, so he spends a lot of money to add armor and weapons to the elite private soldiers, and he selects a batch of qualified from the tribe. The number of young people in China has made the number of private soldiers soar to 800. This is the source of his power! It is very expensive to feed this army. He actually has a strong gambling element. If there is not enough spoils in the war, he will not be able to maintain an army of this size for long.

    The number of private soldiers has increased, and so has the number of warships. What makes Olegin very disturbing is how did the Hotra family, who are good at building big ships, move to Ross? It''s really embarrassing to say it, he simply doesn''t mention it.

    R¨¹lik worked out the accounts for the leader. If all the goods were bought by Olegin, there would indeed be 60,000 silver coins in the account, but it was a pity that the other party could not come up with so much money.

    So there is a huge operable element in it. Rurik coaxed and said: "I believe that the leader has actually kept his promise. There are some things that happen in the performance of the contract, and sometimes it is irresistible. We can talk slowly."

    "Yeah! I''m very happy with your words." Origen eased a little.

    Rurik showed that sweet smile, and the lake breeze made him elegant and refreshing, and the golden silk was more beautiful. What Olekin saw was a handsome boy, but he didn''t know that behind this handsome boy was a special "knife" he had never seen before.

    Rurik pretended to be magnanimous: "We Russ have an obligation to attack our enemies. Over the years, our alliance has united to fight back against the enemy. We Russ should provide manpower and material resources. I can immediately provide you with all the weapons, it The price is forty thousand silver coins, even if you don¡¯t have money now, you can get it. But..."

    Oleg''s eyes trembled rapidly, and things had a huge turnaround. As a person with a strong need, he couldn''t wait: "I will try my best to meet your requirements, and I want weapons."

    "We Russ can serve as the logistic unit of the coalition army. As you said, we need to divide the spoils. This spoils cannot be less than the value of 40,000 silver coins. Oh, it is best if it is 40,000 silver coins. , You have to give us additional benefits, we are not your transport team after all."

    "Huh? I can allow you to participate in the looting after the battle. How much you rob is your own business."

    "Not so." Rurik stretched out his right hand to veto. "We Russ are not carrion-eating vultures, and we are not without the action of fighting Gotland. They killed my uncle, and I want to eat his flesh. We. Of course they will win, but the Ross people are taking huge risks. What if you looted less? What will you pay back?"

    "It''s wheat."

    "Okay! Wheat." Rurik waited for Olegin to say these words: "Since this year is a bumper harvest, the price of wheat in the market must rise to no less than fifteen pounds for a silver coin. We will follow suit. Fifteen pounds to calculate. Forty thousand silver coins are exchanged for six hundred thousand pounds of wheat."

    Olekin squeezed his chin, he hesitated a little, and always felt that he would suffer a big loss in the future.

    Rurik hasn''t finished saying: "I have to charge extra money, which is called interest. You have to pay for the risk we Rus people take."

    "Ah! This..."

    Rurik''s face was stern, he was no longer cute, Olekin realized a threat: "Interest, how much?"

    Of course Olekin understands the concept of "interest." This abstract concept can be described as a natural occurrence, which is mainly reflected in the collection of land rent. Olekin actually understands it very well.

    What about loan sharks! In today''s era, there are no restrictions on interest rates. For the future of the Ross tribe, Rurik is to be a "villain" this time.

    "I want 100% interest. You can quickly get all the weapons. When the harvest season arrives, you have to return me 1.2 million pounds of food. Or after the battle, you return 80,000 silver coins to the people of Ross. ."

    Olekin almost broke his few teeth, and the boy in front of him was still handsome, that is to say, what he said was really vicious. Such crazy interest rates can be said by this kid! but! Weapons are just needed! The axe and spearhead made by "hard iron" can turn ordinary iron into waste. The leader doesn''t want his men to be equipped with these magic weapons.

    But he didn''t really think about it. With so many high-quality weapons in a short period of time, what is the military strength of the Ross people?

    Olekin gritted his teeth and asked, "In that case, can your crossbow..."

    "No." Rurik refused directly, without thinking about it.

    "Can''t you buy one with ten thousand pounds of wheat?"

    To be honest, Rurik is moving a bit now, but this is still a matter of principle at this stage, and it cannot be broken. "No! Just no. Lord, are you thinking about it? I don''t believe it..."

    Suddenly, Rurik became wise, and he changed a respectable term, calling Origen the king.

    "Respected king, my respected king, great king." Rurik deliberately highlighted that the word "king" is more noble than "Leader", and he said it three times, which really made Olegin extremely excited.

    "You...I haven''t said this yet, you already..." The excited Olekin''s old face was shaking.

    "Yes. I believe those legends are true, so you will wear the crown. If you claim the king, my father and I will support you, as long as you can meet the requirements of our Ross people." These plans have long been left to Ric. Discuss with Otto, "We Rus, and Ostrala, UU Reading will support you in the official league meeting, even if we kneel to you, we will set an example for other tribes. If we do this, you will be honored, and you must give us tangible benefits. For example, give us 80,000 silver coins and the equivalent of wheat."

    Otto also expressed his stance: "From the moment I saw your crown, I was your move. As long as you meet our needs, I will take the initiative to salute you as a soldier."

    It can be said that Olekin, who had just been embarrassed with sweat on his forehead, now faces the promise of Otto and his son, he has no reason to refuse.

    What Olikin needs most now is to get the support of the Rus. He knows that the strength of this tribe cannot be underestimated, but he does not want the Russ to really show off in future wars. Only? Melaren¡¯s Olekin family can be a big show. The Ross people are actually the best as a logistics team. If they can use a lot of money to appease them, how happy?

    Because of Olegin, all he needs is power! What is needed is for some powerful tribes in the alliance to make a clear example, a gesture of kneeling on one knee, that is not a million pounds of wheat can be bought!

    Origen stood up and solemnly stated: "I completely agree. You support me as king, and I give you great benefits. We will always be brothers and comrades-in-arms..."

 Chapter 394ï¼š Rus preparation plan

    The agreement was engraved on a wooden board, and it was in duplicate.

    This secret agreement stipulates the tasks that the Rus people need to perform when the war begins, the forces that need to be dispatched, and the rewards that the Mellaren people should give after the battle. In principle, each tribe must send troops. As the Ostara tribe has almost no males, the survivors are mixed with the Rus. In a simple war, the Rus also represented the Ostras in the war by the way, that is, they have no right to benefit from the war.

    The Ross people were asked to send a total of three transport ships, including the Aphrora, to carry the coalition forces, or mainly the backup supplies of the Mellaren army.

    Because of the particularity of the mission, the number of troops deployed by the Rus was constrained to two hundred.

    In other words, Origen did not want the Ross army to appear on the battlefield. He believed very much that the Roths did cruel against the Gotlanders three years ago. They were indeed strong. It would be too bad to take credit for themselves.

    And in this war, the Mellaren tribe needs to establish a new hero.

    One thing Origen planned was that he would publicly announce his only son, Karl, as the "war chief" of the Mellaren Army when the grand sacrificial event was held. He just wants his son to use his merits so that he can be recognized by most people when he inherits his position.

    He is very willing to believe that the Rus people will fulfill the agreement, as long as the energy source continues to obtain material benefits, he will continue to support the Origen family to continue to serve as the supreme ruler. Even if that person is Karl...

    Towards the evening, the boats docked on Lamb¡¯s Leg Island were pushed into the water. Otto and the others still covered their heads with linen cloth. They deliberately waited to leave when the sky was dark, just to hide.

    No other tribal leader knew that Ross and Mellaren had made a secret agreement, let alone three extremely important events that the Ross people had already known in advance.

    First: Origen decided to follow the example of the Franks and become king.

    Second: The M?laren people will declare war on Gotland and Denmark on the occasion of the alliance.

    Third: The sacrificial offerings of the expedition, Origen will rarely sacrifice the blood of the lake **** Mellaren and the great **** Odin with the blood of slaves.

    In fact, the Ross people only knew the rough situation of these things, and Olekin never said the details.

    "The war is very likely to expand. He can''t lead his troops to Copenhagen? Oh, if this settlement exists now." Rurik estimated that the so-called war will be half of the previous plan invalidated, and it often ends It can''t be controlled by the initiator.

    War will inevitably break out. Will it result in a complete victory for the alliance? Rurik couldn''t make the anticipation of a certain victory, but what the outcome of the war would eventually be, Ross''s interests could not suffer losses.

    Ross wants to ensure that he will not be defeated by the hard power of the enemy outside. Almost all that can destroy a power comes from internal contradictions and rifts.

    Now there is a very difficult problem, which he did not expect.

    On the way home, Rurik deliberately threw Carlotta''s ugly expression, and even refused to strike up a conversation.

    "Rurik, I was wrong, I shouldn''t..."

    "I beg you to pay attention to me..."

    Carlotta gritted her teeth, she saw Otto also indifferent, the situation really became very difficult.

    In fact, Otto thought for a while, she didn''t think Carlotta''s extraordinary behavior was excessive. After all, Olegin was the leader, and it was the man who admitted that a girl was the leader of a tribe. Carlotta''s humility cannot be said to be wrong. What''s more, don''t you and your son also recognize Olegin as king in the form of "agreement"?

    Rurik didn''t want to talk to her, he seemed to be just playing his temper.

    Otto didn''t care, and the group returned to Gould Island in the dark after nightfall. The boat doesn''t intend to disturb the night fisher, they don''t want to disturb anyone.

    At night, the Melaren tribe lit up some lights, it was an open bonfire. There was also a bonfire in Gould, especially the long-bright oil lamps on the wooden stakes at the pier to point out the right direction to the returning Otto fleet.

    The phantom of the Aphrodite was hazy in the night, and gently undulated in the faint waves of the lake.

    Those free merchants bought a large amount of goods during the day. Gould had been looking forward to it, reporting to the chief that one batch of special goods had lost more than half of the sales, and the money he made had approached 300 pounds of silver coins. The main goods here are soap, glassware and precious leather, as well as a very small amount of metal daily necessities.

    The ship came back, and Rurik was still angry.

    He felt that Carlotta was suspected of betrayal, even if she had no idea of ??betrayal, that would be a huge mistake.

    Otto was in front, and Lurik followed behind with a firm step, but Carlotta didn''t know what to say and had to follow.

    She really did not expect that as soon as she entered the brightly lit hall, her neck was choked.

    It is extremely rare for Rurik to show his rude side. He pressed Carlotta to the ground, his knees pressed against his back.

    After being frightened, the girl cried directly.

    Is it something to be proud of that a boy bullies a girl? of course not. But this matter has a deeper meaning.

    "You! Carlotta of Ostara, you are destined to be my woman, you are so stupid that you want Origen''s help."

    "Ah! I''m sorry, I...I was wrong..." Carlotta just lay on the ground without any resistance. She burst into tears, and she drenched a large piece of sand.

    Rurik knew that she was aware of her stupidity, and if the matter could be resolved with just a "sorry", then she was also a stupid.

    Carlota, this girl needs to experience a profound lesson in order to realize her true situation. Because now she is not only a natural person at all, but represents the power of the Ostara people, she needs to be responsible for everything in a group.

    Rurik¡¯s sturdy palm was about to pinch Carlota¡¯s neck. He knelt down and put his head to his daughter¡¯s ear. He deliberately asked: ¡°Who saved you? Who saved your people? It¡¯s us. Ross man. That Olekin deliberately allowed you to die. He wished you all died. Now he jumped out and pretended to be a good man. You actually believed a few sweet words."

    "Yes, I was wrong...I shouldn''t believe him."

    "Did I allow you to kneel down for that guy? You are a female warrior and even my woman! Without my permission, you can only kneel down to God. That Olekin is not worthy of your respect." Liu Li Ke suspected that Carlota would be a little unconvinced when he said that, so he continued: "No one will really surrender to Olekin. What we want is his money. If he can''t give us silver coins and wheat, then just go straight. Turn your face. It''s been seventy years, the Ross people don''t need them, and you Aostala people never need them."

    At this moment, the excited Gould didn''t know what happened. He stood beside Otto with an embarrassed smile, only to see that Otto was also stupid and unwilling to interfere in the "child fight".

    Fortunately, Otto finally felt something wrong: "Enough, she is your woman after all."

    Rurik still hooked his head and said viciously: "No! She is my female soldier, and I want to take her to the battle! Carlotta, at that moment not only did I forget who your man was, but also you. I am a commander. Is the Valkyrie regiment a joke? If you think Olekin is worthy of admiration, then hand over the clothes, swords and food that we Rus give you, and I will send you to May now. Laren''s Bazaar, you are going to fend for yourself.

    The more the son [] said, the more Otto understood, Rurik was not admonishing his wife to be "unfaithful", it was entirely an act of a chief admonishing his disobedient subordinates.

    Ask yourself, what should you do if your subordinates suddenly rush to claim allegiance to Olekin? Otto''s idea is very simple, just one word-cut.

    "She knew it was wrong." Otto said coldly. "You let her get up. If she still forgets next time, you can deprive her of her identity and demote her as a slave. I think Ella is also good, she succeeds Otto. It''s not impossible for the leader of Stara."

    As soon as this statement came out, Carlotta fully realized what terror was. She was trembling all over, Rurik felt it very clearly.

    Rurik let go of his hand, he didn''t want to do it all. Ella has a weak character. As an older sister, Carlotta is stronger. Her revenge is extremely heavy. It is too difficult for her to be forced to be a political figure with certain opinions when she is young.

    Carlotta was still kneeling on the ground, and Rurik stood up: "War is about to break out. Olekin feels that the Ostrala people have no warriors. I don''t think so. You are a female soldier, in the future. In the battle, if our fleet encounters a low hand, you must control the crossbow to shoot at the enemy without mercy. Remember, I am your man and your benefactor. I will be merciful today. Otherwise, the next one The person who fits your neck will not hesitate to use you as a toy, and you will die miserably. Remember, only I can help you revive Ostara, and only you and my children are eligible to inherit Ostral. Chief Tara, Origen can only give you the ultimate destruction."

    Son, Rurik, he seems to have two faces!

    At this moment, Otto felt an unprecedented strangeness. He saw his son who was polite and extremely contractual in front of Origen, and he also saw his son who despised Origen from behind.

    The Ross people are never slaves, even the servants of others!

    The Ross people had the opportunity to serve as servants of the M?laren people 70 years ago, but the Ross people would rather go to the extremely cold Roseburg Fjord, which takes three days to sail at the fastest, in order to live for themselves. The Ross people can only be the masters of others! For example, becoming the master of the Ostara people.

    Otto''s heart was relieved at this glimpse, and he could say that the future is worry-free.

    "Admonish" Carlotta''s most positive meaning is to strengthen the stability of the Ross camp.

    After an unprecedented admonition, she is smart enough to understand how to win the favor of her future husband, which is to wait for an opportunity to kill the enemy on the battlefield.

    Just about killing the enemy, she was not nervous or even looking forward to it. Whether it is the Danish Army or the Gotland Army, they are all enemies of their own blood. Very realistically, she found that without the winch steel-armed crossbow invented by Relic, she would never have hurt any enemy.

    Gould''s hurried report on today''s major income and expenditure situation greatly eased the tense atmosphere.

    However, the war is imminent. Because of the secret agreement, the Ross people know this matter in advance than other tribes, and they can also have a huge strategic initiative in advance!

    The matter was extremely serious. The people like Liurik, Otto and others ate a little oatmeal and stew. They were in the conference hall on the island. People were forbidden to leave the island, and the wooden wall door was closed. Meeting urgently under the circumstances.

    The meeting is the so-called preparation meeting.

    It stands to reason that Otto, who has experienced a lot of battles, has a huge voice. This time, with his momentum, Rurik quickly turned his head, worked out a preliminary plan, and announced it to the public.

    What Rurik announced were three major combat readiness decisions.

    First, from the mother city of Roseburg and the nearest stronghold, Tombstone Island, gather a hundred soldiers who have been on the battlefield. Gather all the mercenaries in Roseburg. Gather twenty children who received military training, ten men and ten women. Convene twenty Corvinans who can pull a longbow in Fort Elon.

    Second, give the people of Roseburg a death order, and immediately began to make a large number of bow arrows and crossbow arrows, and even the projectiles and special short spears needed for torsion slingshots, or harpoons. Order all the blacksmiths such as Kravassen, as well as the tribe''s carpentry masters, to work together to quickly produce new torsion slingshots and steel arm crossbows. If the steel arm is insufficient, use a short wooden bow instead.

    Third, empty at least five cargo ships and immediately add decks to them, and even install new planks to increase the height of the ship''s sides. All ship-controlling masters stranded in Gould Island must further strengthen their sail control work.

    The three points are all for combat service, that is, the various terms are unexpected by Otto.

    Otto had to formally questioned: "You? Are you planning to turn all the people we dispatched into archers?"

    "Yeah!"

    "It''s so strange."

    "Is this weird?" In fact, Rurik didn''t understand. Otto still doesn''t know or think of how large-scale use of crossbowmen can change the situation of the war.

    Otto did see the three-stage strike made by the so-called "Ross Arrow Formation", which was invented by his son, but it was a pity that it had not been tested in actual combat.

    He settled down and asked: "Our task is to serve as a transport team. Do you really want to participate in the battle? Our agreement is not to take the initiative to participate in the battle on the shore?"

    "What about the sea?"

    Rurik asked, and Otto was stopped.

    "Battle at sea? Our army will definitely adopt the tactics of surprise attacks. Naval battles are extremely difficult to happen. Besides, naval battles are also **** battles."

    "However, all we have are cargo ships, cargo ships that rely entirely on sails. Our ship''s side is much higher than the enemy''s long ship, especially the Aphrora, which is too tall. If there is a naval battle, why should we jump to help? ?"

    "So you want to kill the enemy with arrows?"

    "Exactly. Dad, I very much doubt why you have to question." Rurik tilted his head to the side with big doubts written in his eyes.

    "Because of our battles, especially me, I... I have not seen a team composed entirely of archers."

    "Oh, then you''ll see it soon." Rurik said constructively: "Does Olekin say that we will not really participate in the fierce battle, and we can safely watch the enemy''s camp fall into flames? The enemy is no one. Is the fat sheep slaughtered? Can Olekin guarantee that the Danes will stand there obediently and let our coalition hack and kill, instead of organizing the fleet to counterattack? What if the enemy comes? Of course it is to fight."

    Originally, Otto didn''t think too much. When asked by his son so eloquently, he blamed himself for being confused.

    Otto said with a silly smile: "Yes, we are prepared. Come on, do you plan to equip every warrior with a bow? I see you also let your children come to the war, even the Corvins, Tell me what you think."

    "This is clearly an opportunity." While R¨¹lik was talking, he also looked at Carlotta, who was sitting sternly. "Some of my children are nine years old and ten years old. They ate good food. Everyone They are all strong enough to at least turn the winch of the crossbow. They have been training on weekdays, and now a combat opportunity is in front of me, I must let the best of them participate in the battle."

    Otto nodded: "Even a girl?"

    "Yes! The commander of the Valkyrie Corps is here. She made a mistake, and she must take the female soldiers with a crossbow to fight. They can stand on the boat and shoot at the enemies that may appear. And the boys. , Especially Fisk and Kanuf, they must get experience."

    "Even Kewen?!" Otto continued to ask with a stare.

    "According to the contract, the Corvins of Elronburg are our servants, and they must fight for us. Didn''t we make thirty long bows? Now they can be used."

    Otto nodded deeply. He actually had an understanding of the current situation of the Russ'' long-range weapons.

    It has been a full year and a half since the invention of the crossbow. In these times, the number of crossbows has been slowly rising. All crossbows are carefully maintained. The steel bow arms and the strings made of hemp rope are greased to resist oxidation and wear. When not in use, the bowstrings are removed.

    Its holdings actually exceeded one hundred, and there were nearly two hundred short wooden bows, but these bows were hunting and training equipment, and their combat effectiveness was doubtful.

    However, Otto had confidence in the thirty longbows made of ash trees.

    Now the question came, Otto asked with interest: "Ruriek, you can bring two hundred bows and crossbows, how many arrows do you plan to prepare?"

    "At least twenty thousand!"

    "Huh?" Otto was taken aback. "So many? Are you crazy?"

    Rurik righteously said: "I''m not crazy! When the battle really starts, when the arrows are all lit up, then I will really go crazy. Dad, a soldier never complains that he has too many weapons. You don''t have to. I am worried that these arrows are extremely expensive. Only a small part of them are expensive, and most of them don¡¯t even need feather tails. Don¡¯t worry, we can mobilize our people to make weapons. Most people have a deep hatred of Denmark and they cannot directly participate in the war. To take revenge, you can make your own contribution by making weapons. In my opinion, they will be very supportive."

    Otto thought about it for a while, and it makes sense Is it too late to issue the order now?

    "Ruriek, can we still rush to make a batch of bows and a batch of arrows? In my opinion, Olekin can''t wait to organize a fleet to set off tomorrow."

    "How can it be so fast. According to my opinion, he has to prepare for at least a month. I don''t believe that the leaders who are only in the league or war rumored can prepare their army in one day. Please rest assured, Dad. My prediction will become a reality. I dare say that Olekin will take at least a month to prepare everything."

    Otto nodded, trusting Rurik''s "rehearsal" will become a reality.

    So, the Ross people should make good use of the next month to prepare well. He had to be more vigilant, since his son believed that the encounter and fierce battle with the Danish fleet was extremely likely, it would definitely become a reality. The Ross people must do a good job in fighting a naval battle under the new situation, a purely sail-powered fleet against a rowing boat.

    Is the Aphrodite ready for her first battle after her birth?

    She is the elf sculpture standing under the fore mast of the ship. She must be prepared, because she was born to fight and is a special "woman warrior" who guards Rose.

 Chapter 395ï¼š Our weapons are not the kind of junk like Granâ€™s...

    Wars in the Middle Ages in Europe often took place in the summer. This was never an intentional agreement between the two warring parties, but was completely matched by nature.

    The latitudes of all countries are very high, so only the summer has long daylight hours and the climate is also warm. Such climatic conditions are suitable for military operations. Wars are often stopped or suspended with the approach of winter. After all, in winter, the army cannot continue fighting when the daylight hours are often less than six hours and the temperature is below freezing.

    Even if winter operations are necessary, a force can only organize a small group of troops to carry out military operations.

    Olekin revealed the decision of the war to the Rus in advance, and Rurik concluded that the shortest day of expedition would be one month later.

    Rurik did not have the foresight, and his decision even overestimated Origen.

    This is in the Middle Ages! Even if the various tribes have the convenience of ship navigation, they organize troops, prepare weapons, and make personnel adjustments, even if they generally do not pay special attention to logistical issues, the above preparation issues will inevitably consume too much time for them.

    Compared to other forces, Rurik felt that his Rus tribe was better than them in terms of organization and execution. However, he couldn''t think too highly of his Ross tribe, he could only say that at this stage everyone was still half-hearted. The Russians will continue to strengthen their internal affairs and will have a stronger organization and mobilization power in a few years.

    The two long boats were ordered to leave Lake M?laren urgently, and the rowers rushed to their destinations with a letter from Chief Ross.

    The fleet departed early in the morning, and they arrived at Tombstone Island in the afternoon of the second day only by the warm south wind.

    The commander¡¯s war orders spread throughout the settlement in an instant, and a group of fighters with rich combat experience held up their battle axes and responded to the leader¡¯s call. According to the opportunity, thirty of them, with their heavy weapons and equipment, planned to quickly go to Lake M?laren and land on Gould Island to report.

    The fleet continued to move northward, riding on the broad sea, riding the waves with the help of the strong south wind. They surpassed the speed of ten nautical miles in a short period of time, and they soon encountered the Ross fishermen who fished daily.

    They took the risk to sail day and night, and rushed to the gate of Roseburg Fjord in a mere two days. The two boats parted ways here, one headed to Fort Elon in the north, and the other returned to their hometown.

    Otto on Gould Island, he trusts his subordinates to complete the task properly, and now he is waiting for the day of the alliance.

    That day is not far away.

    However, on the agreed day of the alliance, which is before May 1st in the Julian calendar, the Rus and Mellaren will take the lead in completing the negotiated preliminary agreement.

    Olekin didn¡¯t want to overstate the matter of importing Ross weapons. He dispatched a capable mercenary team leader named Svald. This person brought Olekin¡¯s latest "certificate" to do it. Good about this. On the evening of April 29th in the Julian calendar, ten long ships left the port of M?laren in a low-key manner under the banner of doing business.

    They did not encounter any accidents. When the other merchant ships all left, the fleet arrived at Gould Island quite unexpectedly.

    The usual night patrol, that is, circling Gould Island, which is only a little larger than the two football fields, obeyed the Rose mercenaries, and found these unexpected guests who suddenly broke in. As a warrior''s instinct, they decisively drew out their buzzing steel sword, which really attracted the idea of ??Swald, who is also a mercenary.

    "Don''t get me wrong, we are the leader of the leader! We fulfill the contract on behalf of the leader!"

    Listening to this, the watchful Ross mercenary took the weapon.

    Before long, the mercenary captain Jeflo came.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    Swald pointed to the ship calling at the port: "My master asked me to accept those goods. Please let us see Chief Ross."

    "That''s it?"

    "Yes it is."

    Jeflo thought for a while: "Let your men stay here. You can warm up around the campfire, but you must temporarily remove all the weapons. Especially you, remove the weapons. I will take you to meet my master. ."

    Since Otto used Gould Island as his own "palace", all management has actually been tightened under Rurik''s instructions. For example, the patrolling personnel became mercenaries or simply Ross fighters. They are organized into groups, and they change groups every five times they walk around the island at night. This is a kind of clear whistle.

    Rurik also arranged a secret whistle, which was the people who were ordered to station on the wooden wall. They also took turns on a regular basis. The task was to open their eyes and raise their ears to detect all abnormalities.

    Even the Aphrora with its sails gathered and **** by a large number of ropes was also assigned some sentinels to protect the largest ship of the Russ.

    At this moment, Otto, Liurik and others are enjoying their sumptuous dinner-roasted lamb leg with sizzling oil.

    Otto''s own appetite is quite a lot, not to mention that the Gould family''s dining custom is to "nourish the fat boy". The burnt roast lamb plate is accompanied by whole wheat bread slices, which tastes really good.

    Otto and his entourage arrived in Gould Island for three or four days. He is actually a guest living in the ¡°base¡± where the Gould family has been operating for decades. He has fallen in love with the delicious food here, and he is still impressed by the big boat and the small river , Every day has an unprecedented fulfillment.

    R¨¹lik played a new trick on eating. He cut off a piece of lamb for use with a knife, and cut off two slices of bread. The lamb was sandwiched between the bread, and he sprinkled a little salt powder on the meat, and a little sliced ??cheese, which was nicknamed "Rossberg-style meat bread." The name seems a bit weird, and Rurik can call it a "hamburger." However, considering that this kind of "Western hamburger" was originally a specialty of the Hamburg region and thus earned the name "hamburger", since the inventor of the time and space became a Ross native, it should be called "Rossburg".

    Being able to eat several products together reasonably, Otto took a bite of his son''s masterpiece, and he couldn''t stop it. It was really more complex and diversified than when it was separated.

    Otto is thinking about the upcoming alliance. When the leaders of the tribes gather together, will it be a bit embarrassing for everyone to meet?

    Otto needs political assistance from Gould to help him understand the political ecology of the region.

    Jeflo''s hurried placement interrupted Otto''s meal.

    He put down the third "Rossberg", which he had eaten half of, and ordered his son and Carlotta not to continue making it.

    "What''s the matter, has something serious happened?"

    Evlo, who was on one knee, solemnly reported: "Big Chief, Mellaren''s messenger is here, and he is here to pick up the goods."

    "Cargo?" Rurik looked up suddenly, "Dad, those weapons."

    "Oh, so it was picked up? Okay, where is the messenger?"

    "The man is waiting outside. He is the only one."

    "Then let him in quickly."

    Swald, the captain of Mellaren''s mercenary squad, had never seen Otto, but R¨¹rik. At a glance last year, a boy with a golden ponytail caught his attention, and he did not think that the boy was indeed noble.

    Swald, who entered the restaurant, couldn''t help but glanced at Rurik. He was moved by the smell of the room, and he was also a little unhappy. With a scheming look, Chief Ross received himself in the restaurant. Does it represent disrespect to the messenger and Mellaren?

    Swald still complimented: "The great Rose is the leader. In Lower Swald, I am ordered by the master, that is, by the great and glorious king, to obtain the weapons and transport them tonight."

    This person is already calling Olegin the king! Otto''s complexion did not change, his deep eyes revealed fierceness, "You raise your head and let me see your face."

    Seeing the messenger''s face, Otto could determine that this person was a soldier, and he must have killed someone from the look of the messenger''s face.

    Since many things kept secret from others are not secret to the Ross people, Otto asked bluntly: "When the war started, did you follow your master to the battlefield?"

    "Yes! That is my destiny, and it is my responsibility."

    "Very good." Otto Huan stood up and said to Gould on the other side of the table: "I''m full, now I''m going to solve a major issue. Come with me..."

    As a veteran, Otto didn''t want to have any dullness now, so the conference hall on the island quickly became a place to fulfill the contract, and it was here that Otto officially received the messenger.

    A large number of wooden boxes were carried into the chamber by Ross warriors in chain mail. They were all boxes made of pine wood, which were fitted with each other with tenon and tenon and **** with twine rope.

    All the weapons are here, and a batch of boxes are opened with wooden lids and inspected by the messenger Swald.

    At first, Svald was excited, but when he really saw the goods, especially the axe, he couldn''t help frowning.

    Why? These hand axes are not very big.

    For a moment, he thought that the Ross people might have been with the Mellaren people.

    "Great Chief Ross, are these all weapons?"

    Svald''s frowning brow was a kind of protest. Otto deliberately asked: "Do you have an opinion? Say immediately if you have an opinion. You are a soldier and not a businessman."

    "Yes! These axes are different from what my master imagined. They are small overall."

    "Huh? Really?"

    "Maybe the axe should be bigger, so that it can effectively kill the enemy. And there is no hole in the middle of these axe pieces to go through the wooden handle..."

    Otto didn''t want to listen anymore, he stomped his foot vigorously: "Couldn''t it be enough for Oleg to be young?"

    "Ah! I didn''t mean that."

    "Does he think that only huge weapons can kill the enemy? You have to understand that our weapons are not comparable to the garbage of the Granites."

    Rurik, who was on the side, estimated that the messenger must think that the Ross people were potential profiteers, and that the strength of the father was more like covering up a guilty conscience. To be fair, Rurik himself is not very satisfied with these axes and spearheads. They are all made by Cowen¡¯s gray squirrel tribe. The locals have to make a large number of them in a limited time, and naturally they can¡¯t move too much material.

    However, even the only quenched ferrochrome is far beyond ordinary wrought iron.

    Rurik stood up and deliberately said: "Please don''t look at our weapons with the eyes of mortals. These axes are designed to be like this, and they all have a purpose. We Rus are in the north with the most terrible bears and mysterious giants. There are unexplainable monsters fighting with these weapons. Do you think they are not good? You can try it. Any weapon here can cut your iron sword directly. Oh, if you have a sword."

    test? It must be tested! Swald, who was ordered to pick up the goods, did not want to return to life with a pile of rubbish. He did not want to be the object of his master''s anger.

    His iron sword was temporarily kept by the Ross people, and he simply took it as a "sacrifice."

    No, Swald took a hand axe casually, and in front of his own brother, he waved his arm vigorously, and his sword was rammed into a deep dent. After all, he is a veteran warrior, not only good at chopping, but also good at paddling, but the fencing has been scrapped, and he broke into two completely with a split.

    Just a random axe to complete such a crit? Is it possible that only fifty silver coins can be exchanged for this treasure? Swald''s three views were subverted in an instant.

    Swald left quietly with all his weapons, just like he came quietly.

    Olekin stayed in his mansion, and he lingered to sleep in order to wait for the shipment.

    Finally the goods were shipped back. Facing these shameless hand axes and spearheads, he suddenly felt that he had been brushed by the Ross people. However, when Swald easily destroyed a pile of ironware, these special Ross ironware, which was blackened as a whole, completely conquered Olegin.

    What is their scale?

    Olekin calls it "black iron" based on its color, and black iron weapons are considered elite.

    The next day he assembled all the mercenaries, that is, a team of up to 800 people! The gathering of so many people shocked the leaders who had arrived in Mellaren ahead of time and had stayed with a large local family. It''s not that they don''t know the rumors of the war, but they dare not believe the news yet.

    It''s good now, Olekin is just assembling the team, as for what he wants to do is not known.

    Olekin is actually completing the team''s outfit change. No, all mercenaries, that is, his personal guards are all equipped with imported Ross weapons. He is not in the blackened ironware. 26% of the composition is chromium, a metal that has never been seen by the Mellaren people for hundreds of years. This is also the reason for the overall blackening. He only knows that these weapons can turn ordinary iron into rubbish, and its price is not very expensive.

    In this way, he felt that the dagger he bought with two hundred gold coins was the most loss-making business.

    Olekin''s bodyguards changed their outfits. In addition to a standard buckler and a long-sword iron sword, these fighters also added a black iron hand axe and a black iron short spear.

    The Guards also generally have leather armor that has been blackened by carbon, and black leather helmets with copper or iron plates. Only the most elite of less than a hundred people have chain armor.

    Black leather armor accompanied by black weapons, and even black leather boots, the whole team looked quite neat at first glance, but the order was shocking. It''s just a close observation that they can find that their dresses are only similar in color, and they are varied in other aspects.

    The Vikings quickly appeared in the posture of "Ma Run". They jumped off the boat to fight directly, or jumped to fight on the sea. Under such a special environment, they tended to be swords and axes. But when the army is organized to adopt land combat mode, the spear becomes very important.

    They quickly came to have a long-handled battle axe, so-called based on the support of the brothers arranged in a shield wall from the rear, and let the axe drop from the sky to smash the enemy''s head.

    Right now, the black iron spearhead of the Ruth is essentially a sheet, and the prefabricated groove allows it to be quickly tied to the wooden stick.

    This time, Olekin¡¯s guards were stunned that a batch of mixed weapons of spear and axe appeared, that is, the length of the halberd generally reached two stikas, and the black spearhead deepened its sense of horror.

    Everyone knows that as long as there are wars involving the Mellaren, the guards of the chief family should be the core combat force.

    After completing the changeover, Olekin''s self-confidence exploded. He ordered his team to form a column and cruised the entire Mellaren under his own leadership. He walked through the main streets, especially the long stretch of street in the bazaar, in order to show everyone his martial arts.

    After all, he must stabilize his position by demonstrating his military strength. He must deter the big family members of the tribe and hint them through this form: When I lead my troops to fight Those of you who stay in your homeland, don¡¯t expect too much. Can have the strength to challenge my power.

    He also showed his strength to the leaders of other tribes who arrived early, suggesting: Seeing my army, you can only believe that we will win.

    Olegin needs to further demonstrate his strength. The agreed meeting day will be tomorrow. Of course, that is also the first day of the initial meeting. It will be a grand sacrifice until May 2nd in the Julian calendar.

    A group of capable generals are already dealing with all matters related to the confederation and the sacrifice. Together with his son Karl, he was ordered to take care of the slaves needed for the sacrifice, and ultimately result in these special sacrifices in the sacrifice.

    Because war requires blood sacrifice, it must not be the snow of cattle and sheep, it must be the blood of enemy chieftains.

    This group of changed soldiers will be assembled again tomorrow. Olekin wants to let all the leaders in the alliance, especially the stronger Yilmalen, Ankras, and Uppsala people see Mellaren. People are the strongest of real goods.

    Of course, except for the Ross people, the alliance of tomorrow, the Aphrodite ship of the Ross people will also dock at the port of M?laren, thus indicating in form that "Oligen can only be equipped with this ship", of course this is somewhat self-made Passionate.

 Chapter 396ï¼š The birth of a kingdom

    A majestic ship raised its magnificent spinnaker, and the ship changed sails to the Merlaren wharf. Aphrora''s heroic posture stood out from the crowd, eclipsing the other ships moored at the wharf.

    The leaders of all the tribes in the alliance have arrived, and the leaders, large and small, with their entourage, have already lived in the Mellaren Bazaar.

    They all know that the leader has set up a tavern by himself, where ale and even some rare spirits are sold. In order to earn more money, Origen thought of some tricks after his order, so that batches of strong ale were blended, which really won the favor of the visitors.

    The leaders deliberately went to the wheat tavern to inquire about the news. No, they really learned some news about the Ross people.

    The big ship has been docked at Gould Island. The leaders, especially the leader of the Unkras tribe, Ungriffe, who really satiated to visit the "defection" Gould family, did not want to make mistakes. The location appreciates the majesty of the big ship.

    Rumors have been flying in the market for a long time. Everyone said that the big ship was actually a kind of warship. As long as she ran into a certain target, she would smash it easily, and she would participate in the battle in this way.

    Finally, on May 1st of the agreed Julian calendar, they no longer have to be bothered by rumors, and they can watch the Aphrodite arrive at Merlaren Pier without losing face.

    The Aphrora is docked at the trestle bridge dedicated to cargo ships. Her relatively flat bottom occupies a large area. Since it is currently empty, her maximum draft is about one meter.

    A group of fighters were ordered to garrison in the ship. Before the alliance ends, their food and drink Lazard will be settled in the ship. The job of these people is to be on guard to prevent those who are good at doing damage to the ship while observing.

    A batch of ropes were towed to the muddy shore and tied to wooden stakes that were knocked deep into the mud.

    A wooden board nailed up the steps was put down, Otto, after more than ten years, he finally set foot on the territory of the Mellaren people again.

    "Well, not bad."

    He was in a good mood. He didn''t care about the large crowds of Mellaren, and he didn''t even care about the messengers of allies and tribes who got involved.

    He was wearing a chain mail, with the gem-encrusted sword hanging from his waist. On his head was a dark yellow bronze helmet decorated with a circle of white mink wool. His shoulders are also shawls made of polar bear skin, and some cloth strips printed and dyed in blue are wrapped around his body to tie up various parts.

    Otto''s outfit has a very strong blue-and-white tone, including Rurik and Carlotta who attended the meeting, and they also wore the same outfit. Even the entourage warriors, they wear at least a gray and white linen cloak, on which there is also a clear interlaced blue and white tones.

    This group of people amazed others as soon as they appeared.

    People whispered and whispered about the very uniform dress of the Ross. Because the day before, the leader Olekin and his "black army" took their "black weapons" to parade in the streets and alleys of Mellaren.

    The Ross people are here, and the blue and white tones obviously make everyone feel a little more affinity.

    All this is Rurik''s decision, even if Otto felt it was unnecessary at first. Since Gould Island has enough linen materials, it makes sense to quickly create a batch of symbols representing Rose.

    "Dad, let''s go. Leave their attention alone." Rurik urged.

    "Well, we are really special."

    Otto held his sword hilt in his hand, his steps were firm and bold. Sixteen guards, headed by Jeflo, lined up in an oval. They walked through the muddy streets of M?laren and headed straight for Oligin¡¯s mansion. They unceremoniously shoved anyone who stood in the way, or scolded them to leave, the energy of showing off is no worse than Origen.

    "What do you look like? This is the territory of the Mellaren people..."

    "Let''s go, I don''t want to provoke these Ross people."

    "Look, their clothes are more gorgeous than the leader''s private soldiers. They still have big ships! The Ross people really can''t be underestimated these years."

    "Oh, I hope they are also brave on the battlefield..."

    The strange whispers of the Mellaren people listened to Rurik''s ears. He noticed that his father''s expression was a little irritable. Could it be that he was bothered by these unkind rumors?

    This is discrimination. Even though everyone belongs to an alliance, the alliance does not rely on the so-called "friendship" to maintain it. Mellaren treats other tribes with arrogance. They do have arrogant capital. Is this kind of capital sustainable?

    Perhaps the actions of the Ross people today have deeply stimulated their three views.

    On the other hand, Origen has quickly changed his mansion into a meeting place.

    The alliance will be divided into two parts. The first part is for all the leaders to gather together to discuss substantive matters. The second part will make the "hui alliance" sacred and possess legal principles at the altar.

    Most of the leaders have already arrived, but the Ross people arrived last.

    This is not a ruthless ruth by the Roths, it is entirely because it takes a little time to wear these gorgeous outfits, and the Roths have to start from Gould Island, and do not want other leaders to stay overnight in Melaren.

    A large group of black guards, with bucklers and short spears on their backs, stood like sculptures under the wooden walls of the Orekin mansion. Not to mention, the actions of the M?laren people really made Rurik''s eyes bright.

    "Do you know Origen about honors? I thought you were the one who ordered you when you were in war, like a group of wild boars screaming and charging." Rurik thought.

    After a brief negotiation, the guards were surprised and welcomed a group of Ross people into the wooden wall.

    After a while, the large-scale guards of the Ross people were all arranged to lead troops in a lounge, and only Otto, Lurik and Carlota were able to enter the official alliance scene.

    So will the Huimeng site be a magnificent place? In fact, this is not the case at all.

    Rurik looked at the large-scale, unimaginative long house with a long doorway, and he kept his mouth open.

    Otto did not, he didn''t remember that Oligin had such a strange mansion in his mind.

    A large number of wooden columns support this huge long house. At this moment, there are a large number of oil lamps standing indoors, relying entirely on the lighting of these lights. Even if the outdoor sunlight is not bad, Rurik always feels that he has entered a cave.

    It''s not the first time he has been here. The place where he signed the agreement last year was here. Didn''t he think that Origen would unimaginatively put the league scene here?

    "How come there is a feeling of holding a black meeting? It''s a conspiracy, can''t he find a magnanimous place?"

    Rurik''s complaint was pressed in his heart, he actually knew himself, because legally he, as the successor of the leader of the Rus tribe, would not have the right to participate in this meeting if it was not for Origen''s name.

    A bonfire was lit on the sandy ground indoors, and the leaders of the tribes sat around the bonfire. Among them, Origen was the most noble.

    The Ross people have finally arrived, their special dresses are still bright in the darker room.

    Origen pretended to be displeased and raised his gold crowned head: "Otto, maybe I should send an envoy to pick you up in Gould Island. You are late."

    "I''m late, have you affected the League?" Otto said bluntly. It seemed to others that there was a contradiction between the two leaders.

    Origen tut the most, watching Otto sit on a vacant leather cushion in a familiar posture. In the same way, Carlotta and Rurik were also sitting on the prepared cushions.

    The visit of the two children caused an uproar in an instant.

    Olekin stretched out his hands to calm everyone¡¯s doubts as if they were talking: ¡°Don¡¯t doubt, they are Rurik and Carlota, I just told you about it. Rurik is the next leader of Ross, and Carlotta is the female leader of Ostara."

    Oke, the leader of the Gran tribe, pursed his lips and shook his head vigorously: "This is ridiculous. The Ostras have been wiped out by the Danes, and if we Grans did not withdraw early, we would all have died."

    "It''s you! Gran!" Carlotta''s wound was opened, and she cursed with her fingers outstretched: "You Gran are cowards! At least we Aostala resisted, we can''t beat them alone. An army of a thousand people, and you! You are not even willing to help, you even slaughter our evacuated refugees."

    This matter is indeed a fault for the Granites, and the tribe leaders who also live in the south of the tiny tribes, who are also part of the fleeing fear of the enemy, will not say anything.

    Grand Chief Oak shrugged: "What''s the matter? We are alive, you are finished."

    "No! There are still many people alive in Ostara, our strength is recovering, I am not dead!"

    Rurik was a little speechless, if she hadn''t pulled the angry little girl by herself, she would have rushed to desperately desperately.

    Carlotta was like an irritated little wolf, with a trace of cute ferociousness, but it was seen by the leader of the Yelmarron Wendson.

    "Unexpectedly, a girl can be a leader. The Ostras are a powerful tribe, but they have fallen into such a field. This shows that our enemies are very strong. To defeat them, we must end all disagreements. Really unite." Wenderson said this to Carlotta on behalf of the Yilmaren.

    The old man called himself the leader of Yilmalun, and Carlotta''s head buzzed, "My tribe! There are some tribesmen who have gone to you Yilmalun, can you return them to me?"

    "You?" Wenderson narrowed his eyes.

    "Yes. They are my people."

    "No, child, everything has changed." Wenderson shook his head: "My priest did a ritual. Some of the women who fled in Ostara have become women of my tribe. They usually have children after they remarried. Sorry, I cannot return them to you. However, I can promise to treat them kindly."

    When a sudden hope was dashed, Carlotta sighed and thought about it. It wasn''t too bad.

    Otto looked at this old guy, he didn''t have the impression of him in his mind.

    This person''s words revealed a fact-they already knew that the alliance would start a war.

    Not only war, but in fact Olekin has already become king, and he informed the leaders when the Rus were absent.

    So, will Olekin become king, will it cause any uproar? Of course not!

    Because each leader can''t judge "king" and "leader" at all, and where the high and low of the two words are embodied.

    As if supporting him as the leader, what''s wrong with continuing to support him as the king? Life is the same after all.

    Olekin revealed the war, so-called raising a banner of "revenge for Ostara", and now he once again emphasized this point.

    He coughed vigorously and raised his proud and aging head: "We are going to start a war to avenge the dead Aostalas! I also want to regain control of the southern river area and regain our pasture! Completely sweep away the power of Gotland and Denmark. However, we mainly pay the Ostala people!"

    Listening to the king''s generous statement, Carlotta was already crying with excitement, but with the previous "beaten", she was smart enough to know that she must depend on the Ross people, especially the men who depend on her.

    Carlota Birurik is actually two years older, and she will be twelve years old in more than a year. According to the usual customs of the tribes, men and women have grown up at this age. She didn''t have to wait too long, Liurik had been an adult in only two years. By then, she was waiting for her big marriage. With a great opportunity to be a mother, the croaking of a baby boy would finally lay the true foundation for Ostara''s revival.

    Olekin doesn''t want to talk nonsense anymore. You can talk about all kinds of matters later. At the moment, he has to announce a major event verbally in addition to "dictating verbally."

    Olekin stood up directly and suddenly drew out his beautiful short sword, so that all the other leaders stood up and looked at Olikin''s excited face.

    He raised his sword high, the sword reached the roof beam, and he generously said: "Brothers! The era of the alliance is over, and the era of our kingdom has begun. We are no longer the Swea tribe alliance, but Swea kingdom!"

    Here, Olekin mentioned a new word invented by him, that is, "Svjariga", which is a compound word, which means "Kingdom of Swaya", or "Kingdom of Sweden".

    The leaders of the tribes have no idea about this word. Compared with the name of the previous alliance, this word is obviously more concise, but is there any difference between the two? Isn''t he Mellaren still holding the most power?

    But Rurik could hear the meaning of the word.

    "Sweden? From now on we have entered the age of the Kingdom of Sweden? Is the tribal alliance really over here?" It is irrefutable that Rurik knew that standing in this dim long house was clearly witnessing a brand new The beginning of the era.

    It''s just that the beginning is nothing to do with gorgeousness and glory, and it is not even clear that Olekin''s decision to proclaim the king and the so-called establishment of the country can arouse the cheers of the leaders.

    Obviously, these things are not as important as the war.

    Rurik''s eyes widened, thinking of the Northern Crusade, the Thirty Years'' War, the Great Northern War, and so on in his mind. All the greatness and glory have a small beginning, and now the various residents of the Svealand Plain around Lake M?laren, can they think of their own ability to become rich and powerful and eventually become an existence that overwhelms Denmark.

    Oh is the first appearance of Sweden in the form of a kingdom, which will inevitably cause Ross to leave.

    Rurik still stared, and he saw the other leaders cheerfully congratulating "Svjariga" as a good name, with a clear consonance.

    Rurik wanted to play a lot. If anyone broke the league first, it was Mellaren himself.

    It is Oligin, the Mellaren people he represents no longer need an alliance. Olegin must be longing for kingship, and his successors will fight for kingship further. For this power, do the Ross people fight for it?

    Forget it! The Ross people are not the servants of the Mellaren, let alone the vassals of the so-called Kingdom of Sweden.

    Rurik also saw that a leader can declare a king and establish a kingdom at will, how can he not do it?

    "One day, I can advertise everywhere that I am the King of Rus. I can let my own people, Novgorods, Kovins, or other ethnic groups recognize my power. Oh, maybe it is more appropriate to call myself a prince or even the Grand Duke of Rus. . When I become stronger one day, why don¡¯t I call myself Caesar or Augustus? Or some higher rank."

 Chapter 397ï¼š Canonize you as Duke of Ross

    As Olekin did today, Rurik always felt a little bit of a child''s play, that is, the so-called kingship and the founding of the country are really too casual.

    Since his resolution is supported by everyone, the Roths naturally also support it.

    No, Rurik took his father''s hand vigorously.

    "What''s the matter?" Otto lowered his head and asked in a low voice.

    "According to... that. We... as a soldier salute."

    The two parties do have a secret agreement, and here it is necessary for the Ross people to perform a political performance in public to show their recognition of the kingship. Although Otto was a little displeased, he took Rurik''s hand and fell to his knees in a very abrupt manner, even with Carlotta on one knee.

    Otto complimented: "Congratulations to you for becoming the king of the entire Svealan, we Rus, and even Ostala, acknowledging your power."

    Leader Ross, even leading his successor, salutes Olekin as a soldier?

    Such a sudden scene shocked all the leaders in a dilemma. They saw Origen, a skinny guy, with a high-pitched appearance, with his raised chin pressed against the beam of the house, and they didn''t know what to do for a while.

    In fact, in order to get the soldier''s gift from the Ross people at this moment, Origen paid a huge price. But at this age, this person doesn''t really value money anymore. He needs power and prestige, that is, something imaginary.

    "Thanks to Chief Ross for your support. You Otto!" Olekin leaned forward and said, "I canonized you as a princeps. And you, Carlotta, I also canonized you as a princepsess."

    These terms do not excite Otto, because they are also part of the secret covenant. He even knelt down for such an old guy, if he could not win huge lees for the Ross people, he would not do it.

    But Rurik was now holding back the laughter in his heart. He had to admire Olegin as a crappy admirer of the Frankish kingdom, but the term "princeps" was unusual this time. Its original meaning was "first citizen". , Which was also the first title invented by Augustus, it was a bit of fun to appear here.

    but? After getting this casual canonization, Rurik felt that the Ross tribe could hold a big sacrifice in their hometown, and then give all the residents a pound of wheat (just like the triumphant Caesar inviting all the residents of Rome to eat), warm Celebrate the birth of the Duchy of Ross.

    In the current era, the various lords of Frank, they are essentially from the ancient Germanic tribal chiefs and families, they naturally chose such a noble word for themselves in the wasteland of Rome. Even in the history of another plane, the title "Prince" owned by the ruler of Kievan Rus at the beginning was essentially "princep" in Slavic language, until it was replaced by the title of "Vladimir".

    Olekin continued: "In this way, you are only one level lower than us. That''s all." After that, he immediately turned around and tranced the tribe leaders: "Salute to me as a warrior, and I canonize you as dukes. Otherwise, there will only be some lower titles."

    The tribal chiefs who were unwilling to lag behind, whether they were willing or not, now they are half kneeling on the ground.

    It was also at this time that people finally realized that the "king" and the "leader" are different! After all, you can''t salute the soldiers in the face of the leader of the alliance.

    If not immersed in a serious scene, Rurik would like to laugh wildly at this casual and absurd "big drama" of kingship, nation-building, and side seams. Fortunately, he held it back.

    In any case, Rurik believes that by kneeling, the tribes know that the king is more noble than the duke, and at least they can get other soldiers'' salutes.

    If the benefits of being king were only these, Rurik really didn''t think it was clever.

    Unless everyone in this area can realize that the title of the king is higher than the title of the leader.

    In the Frankish Kingdom, only a few relatives of the king enjoyed the title of duke, or "princeps".

    Origen is not good, he canonized all the leaders in the original alliance, in order to satisfy everyone''s vanity. There were three to four hundred people in the entire tribe, and the scale was only a village head-level tribe, and the chiefs actually became dukes.

    Of course Olekin did not forget to knight his son Karl, who is not here yet, and that is the king''s successor, the so-called crown prince. .

    He was excited and said, "My son Karl, he will be your king in the end. For our kingdom, you and your descendants must support his power."

    I heard that no one spoke out to support it, and no one stood up against it. Everyone shut their mouths and didn''t want to talk nonsense. Because many leaders know that Karl is not reliable, besides, everyone does not think that even if the alliance is upgraded to a kingdom, the status of the king will always be the hereditary of the Origen family.

    The strange farce soon ended, and everyone sat down one after another.

    Olekin¡¯s smiling face showed that he was still reminiscing about the happiness he had just received. ¡°Now you are all dukes, and you are very noble. In this way, we are as noble as the Franks in faraway places, while the Danes and Gotlanders, And those guys on the high ground, they are all inferior. But these inferior people attacked us! We have to fight back, we have to destroy them in the form of a kingdom, to recapture what we lost, and have them double back."

    As Olekin spoke, his emotions became more and more excited.

    Regarding the war, Origen himself drew up a plan. He hadn''t told anyone before, but now he was excited and suddenly said something amazing.

    "Brothers." For a while he still had a vulgar tone: "I learned some information. They established a bazaar in the lands of Old Ostara and Old Gran, and even named it Norrk?ping (that is, North Xueping), this is a great shame! We must burn it! However, our revenge will continue to expand!"

    Expand the war? Hearing this decision, everyone became excited. They didn''t dare before, but now they are backed by the powerful Mellaren, they dare to attack the enemy''s hinterland directly.

    A discerning person can also see that, in fact, Olekin, who is king, needs a big victory to lay the foundation for his kingdom and even gain the popular support of "home world".

    The war will be deliberately expanded by the kingdom. Who doesn''t expect it?

    Olekin pointed out a new attack point, which is also a new area that the residents of the Svealand Plain have not touched upon: "We do not attack Gotland. We go south along the coastline to attack the seaside settlement called Kalmar. It¡¯s the territory of the Danes. Let me say, we don¡¯t have to attack the running dogs of the Danes, we will attack the real Danes. I want to burn Kalmar. I don¡¯t need revenge. I want a greater victory! And you guys , Brothers, go take everything we need!"

    The leaders clearly confirmed today that the war is bound to happen. They were worried, but now everyone''s emotions have been mobilized by Olegin.

    In fact, Olegin has no magic power. What makes everyone excited comes from their own desire for wealth and power.

    The big tribes hope to make a huge fortune, and the small tribes also hope to get a share.

    Olekin''s "Black Army" parade was a powerful shot for the leaders, and the visit of the Rus and their big ship was a pleasant surprise.

    "You are all very happy? Do you fully support my resolution of the war?" Olekin asked deliberately.

    At this moment, it was the Granite who was so weak that it was essentially attached to the Yilmalun people. Its leader announced loudly: "I support. Some wolves have appeared in my old territory. We want to destroy them and retake me. Cow¡¯s meadow."

    "Very good. What about the others?"

    The small tribes all agreed, so that the larger tribes who still have a little worry in their hearts can only follow the crowd wholeheartedly.

    "It just so happens. Let''s discuss the issue of dispatching troops. But there is one thing I must say. In this war, the Ross people and their fleet will be responsible for our material transportation."

    Origen¡¯s words are incomprehensible. For example, the leader of the Unkras tribe who was in the atmosphere because of the "defection" of the Gould family, Ungriffe poked his head and asked Otto: "Huh? Russ, don''t you want to fight with us? "

    Otto originally wanted to go back, thinking of the contract, he slowly said in a calm and coercive tone: "Maybe I need to listen to the king''s arrangements for these things, because he is the king."

    "Whatever." Ungriffe shrugged. "Anyway, you get rich by relying on trade."

    In fact, in terms of getting rich, or obtaining silver coins in a narrow sense, how can this time and space rob money quickly? The material productivity of the Rus people has indeed increased a lot, and its potential is huge. For some time in the future, launching war and looting is no less than an efficient method, although it is cruel.

    Rurik was too lazy to think about philosophy, he knew that he had to be cruel. Some necessary evils are to be done, and even must be ordered by themselves. How to do? Knowing that closing your eyes is regarded as invisible.

    For example, in this plan, Olegin regards "burning Kalmar" as an important strategic goal.

    According to Rurik''s concept, Kalmar, located on the southeastern coast of Scandinavia, is considered a historic city, even she was ravaged by war. Because of the geographical barrier, the Viking World formed three power groups with exactly the same language. They united into one country, the Kalmar Alliance.

    The union was also a later event. What Rurik saw right now was the tension between Sweden and Denmark.

    Origen slapped his thigh vigorously, stopping the whispering of all the leaders.

    "Okay, listen to me! This time the battle can be described as our nation-building battle. We must fight with prestige, so we must organize a capable army. I have decided that we will send 1,500 troops to Mellaren!"

    One thousand and five hundred troops in a hand shake? This is also a kind of army?

    Rurik didn''t feel much shock, and the surprised eyes of the other leaders explained too many problems.

    Considering that the Mellaren tribe is a "behemoth" of more than 20,000 people, Olegin can quickly assemble such a team.

    He arrogantly: "What do you think? Every leader, how many people do you decide to send?"

    Everyone hooked their heads subconsciously, and didn''t know what to say for a while. Is Mellaren showing off his military strength? No, if there really is a large-scale battle, they can still continue to gather a large army, or even organize an army of five thousand people?

    For example, the powerful Yilmalun tribe and Uppsala tribe, the two forces with similar populations, their leaders know that even if they gather all the men who can handle the axe, their strength can barely exceed a thousand. people. What is the strength of such an army?

    Everyone has no memory of the Mellaren expedition, and never thought that Origen would make a big deal on the first expedition in this life.

    Can''t you help him save face?

    The Yilmalun people responded first: "We dispatched five hundred people, this is the elite of our tribe!"

    The Uppsala immediately gave the same answer, that is, five hundred soldiers.

    Unkras has a smaller population. Seeing this situation, Ungriffe didn¡¯t want to ruin his vitality and was afraid of being despised by others. ¡°Just like this, I have three hundred people. My population is small, so I can¡¯t give too much. Soldiers."

    For some other small tribes, they actually have more than a dozen giants. For example, the small population of the Orgran people is an indisputable fact, and the chief Oke decided to dispatch a mere 50 people. Upon seeing this, the small tribes also provided 50 troops, so that even if they suffered losses in the war, the losses were acceptable. The total strength of these small tribes is only 500 people.

    At this point, everyone was staring at the reaction of the Ross man, looking at Otto''s face with a pair of eyes.

    "Oh? Are you waiting for my answer? How many troops do I send? The job of our Russians is to transport supplies such as a batch of rations. My people are responsible for supporting the army. That''s all. Do you still want us to Ros Thousands of soldiers sent troops? I...willing to follow the king''s arrangements."

    Otto directly threw the pot to Olegin, which integrated Olegin''s meaning.

    "The Ross people will guarantee our logistics to a great extent. Have you all seen that big ship? That ship is enough to transport a lot of food."

    "But aren''t the Ruths a powerful tribe?" Ungriffe of Unkras asked seriously. "They must send troops instead of sending a handful of people as a transport team. Also, since we all recognize Aosta The female leader of the Ras tribe, Ostara also has troops."

    Olekin frowned: "The Ross people will send two hundred troops, I think it''s enough."

    "That''s it? Too few! Their population is larger than mine."

    "But there are not many people who dare to fight." Rurik suddenly spoke on behalf of his father.

    The scene suddenly calmed down, eyes staring at Rurik''s face.

    Ungriffe directly stretched out his right finger and said, "My child, there is no place for you to speak."

    "You dare to threaten me?" Rurik''s blood was on his head. He just couldn''t stand this chatter, and instantly drew out his bright white dagger. "I know what''s going on with you Unklas. Until you teach me."

    "You!" Angrieff felt that he was greatly offended. His anger was not unreasonable, because Gould did not send another fleet to deepen Klass. After encountering the embarrassment of the merchants not coming to visit, he was no longer complacent about the Gould family''s withdrawal, but regretted. And self-blame.

    Otto coughed hard and ordered his son not to speak.

    Here, Otto is not stupid enough to tell everyone that Ross Elite will go to the east to collect taxes and even actively build Shilla Fort. The extended facts of the Ross people, their leaders would best not know for a lifetime.

    Otto simply pretended to be a confession and made up a nonsense, that is, his so-called "confession" acting skills are really exaggerated, and even another kind of show off of "business skills."

    "We Russ are good at doing business, that''s all. We are not as brave as your fighters, so when the war begins, we will not compete with you for the spoils." Hearing the eyes of many leaders, some people questioned the Russ plan. What? Even if two hundred troops are dispatched, they are dispatched. Is it just a transport team responsible for cheering and cheering? Or does it mean that the Ross people actually reached a certain agreement with the Mellaren people?

    Some people have guessed this. When they think of the large grain trade between the Ross and Mellaren last year, and even the influx of a large number of black iron weapons into Mellaren, they think there is something tricky in it.

    Everyone seemed to have some kind of suspicious enlistment, and Olekin clapped his hands vigorously: "Now I understand. Our coalition will have three thousand five hundred people! What a huge army!"

    After hearing the exact statistics, the people who were still complaining just now can''t take care of anything.

    Olekin continued to declare: "As a king, I will distribute the spoils of the tribes after the war according to the strength of the troops sent by the tribes. The Russians send fewer troops, and naturally have fewer points. I send more troops and naturally share more. I am King, you must obey my orders. And before the expedition takes the trophies, I will base your army with wheat. A large amount of wheat will be transported by the Russian ships."

    This resolution dispelled everyone''s worries, and some tribes even regretted reporting that their troops were reduced. No matter what, no one said anything on the battlefield, only using one''s own weapons to grab the spoils is the last word.

    Ungriffe was in a lot of comfort He was mocking the Ross people in his heart, because the other party only sent two hundred people.

    As everyone knows, everyone is really unaware of the conspiracy between the Ross and Mellaren.

    Olekin made a summary: "You all look happy! We will all be rich in the future. I will order my son Karl to be the war chief of Mellaren. You should also appoint your generals. Tomorrow, we will be on the lakeshore. The altarpiece celebrates the birth of our kingdom, and you all congratulate me on becoming a king. You will have a month to prepare for this war. I plan to have an expedition on June 1st. I think you have enough time to prepare personnel and weapons."

    At this point, the affairs of the first day of the League are basically announced. The leaders who will be promoted to the duke will only need to participate in the grand sacrificial activities tomorrow, the new power will be stabilized, and the "Kingdom of Sweden" will become official. The presence.

    Otto''s eyes lit up, and it was indeed a month away from the date of the expedition. Although the Ross people sent very few troops, they made preparations early. This preparation is simply based on the sea battle. Does the son wishfully think that the Ross fleet will wait until the enemy attacks and win a big victory? Isn''t it ridiculous?

    Wait a minute! Maybe he has foreseen the future, smart people shouldn''t make doubts, just because it is an oracle and cannot be profaned.

 Chapter 398ï¼š We also form a coalition

    The leaders left Oregin''s mansion. Before they entered the wooden wall, they were all tribal chiefs. Once again standing on the outdoor land, they all became dukes.

    Whether they realize the nobility of this title or not, they at least realize that everything has become different.

    The already restless M?laren market became even more lively, especially the Grand Duke Oak, who made and sold ironware, became the subject of various "comrades" vying for inquiries, because his tribe has been smelting iron on a large scale. .

    Some dukes tried to get some high-quality ironware from the Ross people, and the interrogators were all noble dukes. Since Olegin said that everyone is noble, he naturally needs a gorgeous sword or axe, preferably with a gold border, to be worthy of this nobleness.

    Otto had intended to agree to these special orders personally, but Rurik wanted to reject it.

    Why give up the opportunity to make big money? What''s in this kid''s head?

    Before the expedition, the Aphrodite was docked at the pier in M?larenburg. She has become a symbol. People who don''t know the inside story must take it for granted that this is Oligin''s latest treasure.

    Otto, Liurik and even Carlotta returned to Gould Island in a small boat. Only the Aphrora and more than 20 Ross fighters stayed on board. It is really inappropriate to simply put the ship here and let the soldiers take care of it.

    Gould''s plan was thoughtful, and he directly used the dock where the Aphrora was located as a loading point for the island and land. So in the days to come, every day there will be ships of the Ross people passing by the Aphrola.

    That night, Gould Island.

    The atmosphere on the island can¡¯t be said to be joyful. Olekin on the other side has become king. The preparation order issued by the king of Origen made the people on the island who have been psychologically prepared enough to feel that there is nothing. If you say that you are preparing for war, They started to obey the leader two days ago, oh, Duke Ross''s order was doing it.

    The Ross soldiers and mercenaries continued their daily patrols for the time being, and it was the end of the day. Gould''s men were also stepping up to count the silver coins they earned today.

    Only in the largest wooden house, all the idlers and others, even the mercenaries, even the most central Evlo had to evade temporarily.

    A very low square table stood on the sandy ground in the house, and an oil lamp was placed on the table.

    The huge room was extremely dark, and the whole scene seemed to be holding a black meeting.

    It is indeed a secret meeting, related to the future war that the Rus will participate in.

    This small meeting was proposed by Rurik. After leaving the Origen mansion, he really has some latest plans that need to be implemented urgently. He calculated in his mind that there was probably enough time.

    Otto is still brooding about his son''s refusal of the order. He suppressed his displeasure and urged: "Okay, if you have anything to say, hurry up. There will be a big sacrifice tomorrow morning. Before the morning mist evaporates, we They will all arrive at Merlarenburg and stand near the altar by the lake."

    "Yes, I know. Dad, what are you angry about?"

    "I...not."

    "Okay." Rurik paused, just because his plans next were a bit shocking.

    He said seriously: "I have a huge question. Did Olekin say that we can only send two hundred fighters, but it is only limited to this? We can bring more fighters, such as three hundred and five hundred. , We can bring a thousand names."

    "Huh?" In the dim light, a huge figure like a mountain suddenly stood up: "What did you say? The agreement is two hundred people. If you increase it... But if you do, your planned hidden strength, Isn¡¯t it exposing. My little baby, as your father, I welcome the organization of thousands of soldiers on expeditions. You know, your people always love war."

    Rurik shook his head vigorously: "No. I mean, of course we can send a lot of people. The contract we signed with Olekin is to send two hundred Ross warriors. Please note, it''s the warriors! But our Ross people. There has never been only one Roseburg."

    In an instant, Otto, Gould, and even Carlotta, who was about to be eleven, all realized that there was a subtle game of words.

    "I decided to send some children on board, who would think they are the Ross Warriors? They are just sailors on the ship, non-combatants. Although they are children, they can also control the crossbow, and the arrows they fire are no worse than adults. They are. There is no need to fight head-on, they are very good fighters during naval battles."

    This statement was previously described by Rick, and Otto recognized this theory: "Well, are you planning to bring all your subordinates here? Have you changed your mind?"

    "No!" Rurik shook his head vigorously, but pointed his little finger to the East: "They are still young, and only the best of them can board the boat. I am talking about the East. This time, we can organize the fighters of Shilla Fort, and even promise. The Fogorods participated in the war. Dad, can you say that they are not Russians?"

    "This..." For a while, Otto felt that it was not appropriate to refuse directly, and he smiled: "You come here."

    Rurik¡¯s words are categorical: "In my opinion, they are the Ross people. We are not the hares nesting in the caves. We have ruled many people. We are no worse than the Mellaren people. Olekin organizes the coalition, then we You can also organize coalition forces. But our core is the ethnic group from Roseburg. Other ethnic groups must fight for us. If the war is bound to die, it is better for them to die, not us. I plan to start from Novgorod. De summoned two hundred, even five hundred local men, I think at least the White Tree Manor has this ability."

    "No. White Tree Manor alone is not enough." Otto thought for a while, he did not object in surprise, and responded extremely cautiously. "There are also a group of Novgorod immigrants in Shilla Fort, you can bring them."

    It can be said that Rurik¡¯s initiative is a complete innovation. For a long time, Otto did not think of using the farmers of White Tree Manor as a servant army.

    The matter was so serious that Otto finally pulled his head down to show his prudence.

    Rurik didn''t finish his words: "Maybe one day, our Rus tribe... is wrong! It is the Rus Principality, we can command an army of 10,000 people, and there must be a large number of Novgorods and Kovins to join."

    "They? They are weak and stupid. Well, the Corvins are brave. Those guys in Novgorod, forget it."

    It is very difficult for Otto to recognize that the Slavic peoples in the east have some fighting power, because all this man has seen in his life are guys who are beaten up and scurry around. He has never seen or imagined Slavs revolting. The situation of the Ross people. What he saw was the flattery of wise people and the obedience after being beaten.

    However, in Rurik''s concept, maybe they are not really brave and good at fighting, and they are indeed cruel characters willing to fight to the death in some specific situations.

    A reality has always been in front of the Ross tribe. If they cannot take advantage of the Viking world in the West (it seems difficult to compete with Denmark), then they must look for opportunities in the East. In terms of difficulty, it is relatively difficult to enter the East. easy.

    Rurik said boldly: "Dad, since you have selected a Novgorod woman for me to be the first wife, after the wedding, I will be the local ruler! Then I ordered them to send people to the war three years in advance, isn''t it? Does it fit?"

    Otto thought for a while, the fact is really like this. The contempt in his heart cannot be subdued. The only two points he admits are that the people in the east have beautiful daughters and they are also very active in paying tribute.

    Rurik actually thinks very long-term: "We need to follow the example of Olekin to organize the coalition. In the future, our Rus army will be at least composed of Rus, Novgorod, Corvin and deer breeders. I want them now. Send someone to join this war!"

    Otto was very pleased with the long-term thinking of his son, but now the question reappeared: "Did you put them in, wouldn''t the team''s combat power drop?"

    "No!" Rurik said astonishingly again: "I thought about it, maybe we really need to organize an army of a thousand people."

    "Huh?" Even if the oil lamp is dim, Otto''s wrinkles like cracks in the earth are clearly visible. He became a little anxious all over: "You...what do you think?"

    "I have an idea!" Speaking of the maneuvering office, Rurik started to shoot the case: "I don''t care how Olekin feels, this is a war. Only idiots will think about only making a plan. We, the Russians, must Think of the second plan for yourself."

    No, Rurik began to follow the previous remarks and explain his plan B.

    According to his plan, Tombstone Island will be the first strategic assembly point for troops in the history of the Duchy of Ross. It is near a deep waterway in the ?land Islands in the northeast of the mouth of Lake M?laren, which is very close to Gotland, thus reflecting its great strategic value.

    A large number of Rus troops will be assembled on Tombstone Island. According to Rurik''s idea, the dense island group in that area, after two years of exploration, the Russ are really the only colonial pioneers. Not only do the Russians do not have to worry about the leakage of secret assembly information, the local island group is also a natural gathering point for large forces. The shallows there are dangerous for cargo ships with deep drafts. The ordinary long ships are not dangerous, and the Russ can gather a large number of Personnel, materials and warships, these forces are the tactical reserve of the Ross people.

    Besides, the messenger has spread the letter. The Ross soldiers on Tombstone Island are all veterans. They are eager to participate in the war, but they order to choose only the best.

    As Otto said, all Ross men, as long as they are healthy and can afford weapons, are all eager to participate in the battle. As for the death in battle, the thought of dying for Rurik of the "Blesser of Odin" is not the same as "the soul of the war dead enters Valhalla directly."

    Rurik plans to have at least 1,000 soldiers during the Tombstone Island season. Among them, there will be 500 Russians, and the remaining 500 will be Slavs of Novgorod. Each manor needs to send troops to prove that they are indeed very special. Surrender to the power of Ross.

    The son''s plan shocked the world, and Otto was really frightened when he heard it: "In this way, our military strength will almost be the same as that of the Mellaren Army."

    Rurik shrugged: "In my opinion, those Novgorod people lack training, eat a lot of meat, and lack suitable weapons. We can transform them, and we can firmly control the entire area around Lake Ilmen. All the local tribes in China. In this way, we can pull up an army of 10,000 in a short time. Sister Lilia told me that the population over there is huge."

    The son''s resolutions are all serious, not just a whim. There is also this thorough logic, although some things he really don''t understand, Otto''s resolution unconditionally supports it.

    In the following, Rurik¡¯s resolution showed that his ideas were better than those of the Viking tribe in this time and space.

    In other words, Rurik quickly calculated an economic account, that is, if the war lasts for a month, how much should be invested in the most basic food issue in advance.

    Although the M?laren people must also use the huge cabin of the Aphrola to equip them with some food in advance, Origen has never quantified it.

    Rurik had to plan carefully, after all, if the people of Novgorod were summoned to fight, if they were not given rations, the general would appear to be very mentally retarded.

    This has been the case since ancient times, when the monarch conscripted the army, the monarch must use the materials in the national treasury to meet the rations of the personnel and horses, and the loss of various equipment has to be paid, and finally there is the payment to each soldier. Especially in the Eastern world, "copper" has long been equivalent to currency. At least in the entire period of the Hanwu period, the copper arrow cluster was a normal state, and the so-called arrow cluster was currency.

    The Rus government is still the tribal system. Of course, Rurik can require soldiers to provide their own food according to the old rules, but this greatly limits the combat effectiveness of the troops and is not suitable for the future of the Rus Principality with an increasingly large population.

    Rurik decided to acquiesce in this expedition. There are many people in the Ross, even those sailors, and the children who were forcibly pulled in by him to experience, the total number of people will be counted as 1,500.

    If it is really an army that must fight intensively all day, every soldier eats three pounds of oats a day to make up for their calorie loss. Rurik felt that the standbys had hands and feet, and even the Novgorod people would immediately try to fish, so giving them a pound of wheat was probably enough.

    Considering the bleak current situation of the surplus grains in the Roseburg warehouse, Rurik really wanted to slap himself a few times as the war was approaching. "Knowing this, I should deliberately hoard a batch of food for war."

    Rurik plans to ration each person a pound of grain a day, so that it will be boiled into porridge, at least doubled, and fullness will make people happy.

    It seems that the provision of food to the soldiers free of charge also greatly surpassed Otto''s cognition.

    "One pound per person a day? At least one month?" Not only Otto was astonished, but Gould also marveled at Rurik''s generosity.

    "Yes, I don''t do this, many people will have worries about the future."

    "You! Do you have so much food now? It''s not the harvest season now."

    Rurik gritted his teeth, and he asked Gould how much wheat he could still collect.

    "This..." Gould hesitated.

    "Quick! Take out all the wheat at the bottom of your box. You and your sons are all like seals. You are so fat because you usually eat too much wheat. Now you don''t eat wheat, you go eat minced meat, take your rations Give it to me!" Rurik''s roaring gesture startled Gould.

    Fortunately, this old fellow Gould is very self-aware, and can make Rurik this child anxious. The situation must be very serious. If he doesn''t give generously, he would not be a friend.

    Gould gritted his teeth hard and almost squeezed out a word from his teeth, "Forty thousand pounds, this is my last wheat. I still have the family and the guys to eat until the next harvest. I still want to eat food. When it was most precious, I earned a little in Mellaren, and now I take it all out."

    "You are smart enough." Rurik laughed slowly.

    Therefore, this night, Rurik made a series of preparation plans. He doesn''t care about tomorrow''s sacrifice, anyway, it''s not much to be found through the motions, it''s just a man and Mellaren''s move to pursue gorgeous display.

    It is a great blessing for the Ross people to have a pragmatic and combative leader like Rurik, and this leader is more generous than everyone can imagine.

    He formally issued a preparation order to the Ross, and Otto acknowledged it, and engraved it on the board overnight, intending to organize the boat to rush out of the lake tomorrow and deliver the latest command at the craziest speed of the Ross oarsman.

    The order is like this.

    One: Assemble five hundred males of the White Tree Manor in Novgorod, as servants, and finally arrive at Tombstone Island on the ships of the residents of Shirosburg, and establish a camp to be stationed on standby. There are no restrictions on the weapons and food they carry.

    Two: Arik was urgently recalled, and all the elite troops were stationed on Tombstone Island.

    Three: The fishermen who rent the fishing boats directly under Rurik When transporting fish to the army in Tombstone Island season every two days. The tribute will be cancelled because of this feat.

    Four: Give all soldiers stationed on Tombstone Island a pound of wheat per person per day for a maximum of 30 days. The participating troops averaged two pounds of wheat per day.

    Five: Roseburg stepped up the production of weapons, especially arrows, followed by a batch of spears and axes.

    In addition, there are some small clauses.

    Compared to the plan initially set three days ago, this plan is more detailed and operational.

    Rurik''s excitement is a great start for the future. This war will become a letter in the history of the Duchy of Loros, so that later historians will know that on the second day the Duchy of Ros was established in name, it was the Duke of Ross who formulated the plan for the formation of the "Finland, Ross, and Slavic" coalition forces.

    Rurik thinks very long-term. He needs a stable union in the future country, and even the formation of a new nation with an extremely large population.

    He couldn''t agree with the small country and the few people. The cry deep in his soul was the need for a unified empire.

 Chapter 399ï¼š Viking Blood Sacrifice of the Mellarians

    The thick fog filled the whole Lake M?laren. Before the mist evaporated, Rurik, with a lot of sleepiness, had already followed his father to the M?laren Bazaar again.

    Early in the morning, the Aphrodite docked at the Merlaren Wharf, her "huge" figure attracted a large number of local people watching the excitement. At this moment, the Ross warriors who were ordered to garrison became vigilant. They stood on the trestle with their sword hilt tightly, so as not to allow other people to come closer.

    Everyone knows that there will be a grand sacrifice in M?larenburg today. As long as you pay attention to the bonfire burning around the altar, you will know the big move planned by the leader.

    The conclusive news of the war spread throughout the settlement, and the alliance that has claimed to be king wanted to summon 1,500 Merlaren fighters for an expedition! The men who had prepared Mellaren for a long time wished that they were selected. They might be a little timid for a moment, but they thought that thousands of people would form a coalition to start a war. They had never seen such a scene in their entire life. In the concept of "One Thousand" is an extremely huge number, and many ordinary people think of a glorious victory. .

    what! When the lake was covered with long boats assembled on standby, thousands of warriors holding swords, axes, and spears loudly shouted that victory belongs to the Kingdom of Sweden and belongs to the M?laren tribe. .

    Then, gaining wealth from victory, especially important food, has become extremely important at a time when life is quite difficult.

    When the surplus food was exhausted, the wife urged her husband to take up arms and participate in the war.

    The second and third sons of a large number of families who are destined not to inherit their own property are the most active people. They are barefoot and are not afraid of wearing shoes. They have no possessions except a physical body. As long as you win the battle and get the spoils, you can leap into wealth and even grab a woman to be your wife on the battlefield. This is a great opportunity for life to turn around.

    The hearts of the entire M?laren tribe were agitated, and soon, when news of preparations for war reached the ears of other tribes, the entire Kingdom of Sweden would be boiling.

    Leaders from all walks of life landed one after another, and Rurik also arrived at the altar of the Mellaren under the **** of his own guards.

    It was a permanent altar to cover the construction. Looking at it so close, Rurik felt that it was similar to Roseburg.

    The altar is still a ship-shaped piece made of a large number of granite stones. It is even larger, and in the center of the altar is a permanent altar stacked with blocks of stones.

    "It''s rough enough, and evil enough."

    Rurik''s gaze penetrated through the gaps in the guard wall, and he saw some shirtless male priests with black stripes visiting some bronze trays, and some priestesses in plain robes were also walking away with some best products. Come.

    The leaders gathered here one after another, and they all brought their own guards. Compared with the status quo of the "basically uniform dress" of the Ross people, their clothes are varied, and it can''t be said that they are noble.

    The Ross people really looked particularly dazzling among the more and more crowd. Even the guards wore white cloth cloaks with blue cloth strips stitched across them. The blue-and-white robes of the Ross people are unique in the gray-black "ocean", as if they were not the same as other people.

    Before long, some strong men in black came carrying sharpened wooden stakes, and their appearance caused the leaders of the theater to cheer.

    I saw that they were manipulating a huge wooden hammer, slamming the stakes close to the soft mud by the lake.

    They had erected five wooden stakes, and seeing that now Rurik couldn''t figure out what they wanted to do.

    "Dad, what are they doing?" Rurik grabbed Otto''s big hand hard.

    Otto turned his head down with a solemn expression: "Someone will die today."

    "Ok?"

    "It''s a human sacrifice."

    "Ah! Do they want... slaves?" Rurik reacted instantly.

    "Yes. It''s a slave. This is their tradition. After each alliance, blood sacrifices should be made to the Lake God, Sea God and Odin."

    Otto couldn''t explain too much, and Rurik quickly saw the so-called sacrifice¡ªfive men bound by ropes.

    They are slaves, so it is very likely that they are people from Britain acquired from the hands of Norwegian merchants. They staggered, their arms and backs were written with charcoal blocks. There was only despair in their eyes, so there was no resistance when they tied it to the stake. Maybe they are all from Northumbria? Or the northern part of Scotland? The invasion and plunder of the Vikings began decades ago. It is not surprising that a group of slaves from Britain appeared in Mellaren, but it is rare as a blood sacrifice.

    Finally, the two important figures of worship, with their extremely gorgeous clothes, came arrogantly surrounded by a group of "black warriors".

    Origen, his raised chin was almost towards the sky, and it was the moment when the fog reached its peak, making his arrogant toes obscured.

    But in the mist, a man dressed in ferret fleece showed his sword. He was Karl standing on the stake, and he was the most critical thing for this sacrifice.

    Just in the fog, Ollie made a generous speech. He angrily denounced the brutality of the Danes, the betrayal of the Gotland, the tragedy of Ostara¡¯s allies, and the praise of the new kingdom of Sweden, or Said it is his own boast.

    He especially shouted in high-profile: "Glorious people, we are the masters of this sacred land, the enemy covets our land, they kill, they destroy. Now I am your king, I will take you to defeat the enemy. Soon. , When the sun pierces the fog, let the blood of these slaves pay homage to the gods. Odin, Poseidon, and our great Mellaren woman, the gods will bless us to victory!"

    The morning sun finally tore through the mist, and the sun appeared. It was like a curtain on the sacred altar. The holy light shone on every priest and male priest, making his crown shine brightly.

    The time was ripe. After Origen gave the priest a color, the bald high priest of Mellaren began to chant the most crucial prayer.

    At this moment, Carl also showed his sword.

    Carl, he enjoyed the weird happiness in the killing, he cleanly separated the slave''s throat, and deliberately let blood stain the land of the altar.

    Rurik witnessed all this with breathlessness...

    "It''s **** again. How do I feel a bit like a battlefield? I''m also nervous on the battlefield now. Hey! Do you use people to prove your strength? Or do you think it''s very necessary. It''s a waste of labor, it''s too pure."

    What Rurik did was because of human sacrifice and sacrifice, which is a stupid waste of labor. The East has gradually abandoned this practice since the pre-Qin period. By the time Hanwu arrived, even some corporal punishments that were obviously to destroy the labor force of the strong were also abolished. It cannot be said that this measure is purely humane, after all, it seriously hurts the country''s strength. Several generals of Qin Mugong were buried for him. As a result, Qin lost several generals. The consequences of the unexpected loss of generals quickly manifested in the later war.

    According to Rurik, he did not ask Origen to go back and respect any human rights (Olegen could not respect things that he did not understand), even if it was to respect a labor force, he should not do so.

    But that''s what he did, and the leaders were dumbfounded.

    The leaders did not think that human sacrifice was really stupid, but generally felt that using five slaves in one breath, apart from Origen¡¯s ostentatious meaning, was it really a sacrifice to the gods?

    In the Viking world, offering sacrifices to gods with the blood of enemy chiefs is not uncommon. Really made Rurik guess it right, "generously" using multiple slave blood sacrifices is a rare stupidity.

    The sacrifices to the Zameralun people ended in the cheers. They were eager to see blood and eager to fight, because what they thought was not death, but the opportunity to reap great wealth.

    When the sacrifice was over, the bodies of the slaves were thrown into the big lake, allowing them to slowly drift into the sea, which was regarded as the last sacrifice to the gods of the lake and the sea.

    The Mellaren tribe has now begun the most critical preparations. They reorganized their military and counted ships, and Origen and his Karl were energetic.

    As early as on the altar, Origen announced for the second time that Karl will be a member of the Mellaren Army and will surely make great achievements.

    Obtained a great honor, as the crown prince of the kingdom, Carl was also very young and powerful, so he naturally took the lead in his wife and concubine to vent his ambition that was about to explode. He longed for a huge victory, and he had better behead the heads of several Danish enemy chiefs himself, and then use the skull as a bowl. As a result, a wife and concubine died...

    Carl''s affairs can only be said to be a glimpse of the manic Mellaren tribe. The whole tribe is preparing for an unprecedented battle. One after another, strong men are selected by Origen and absorbed into the expedition team.

    All the tribes are actually so excited. The vast majority of people will try this war as a chance to make a fortune, and look forward to the triumphant triumph of the autumn with a huge amount of spoils, harvest wheat again, and live a good trip. winter.

    The Rus tribe has also fallen into this pre-war enthusiasm, but compared to other tribes, the Russ can be said to have been the initiators of war in summer and winter in the past two years. Many men, they don''t think it is difficult to defeat the Gotland and the Danes, because they have fought many times and won.

    Besides, why do ordinary Ross people listen to Origen''s bewitching? They only follow the arrangements of their chief leader Otto and even the "son of God" Rurik.

    Since the arrival of the first preparation order, Roseburg has taken action.

    The young subordinates of Rurik, they are just a group of children, what can they do for this war? Since the leader needs a large number of crossbow arrows, they have all learned the crafting techniques of crossbow arrows in winter, and the new production begins immediately.

    With the sudden delivery of the second order, the children''s work efficiency improved again.

    Both boys and girls, according to the previous standards, they cut pine branches to make arrow shafts, and they are crazy to use cast iron and glass to make arrow clusters. The use of feathers as the tail is too extravagant, and a large number of crossbow arrows are the tails of glued veneer.

    I have to praise the technology of the Ross people here.

    The blast furnace was re-burned, and pig iron began to be produced. They were poured directly into a large number of prefabricated clay molds, and arrow clusters were being produced at an extremely fast rate. Cast iron is certainly not a good material for arrow clusters. If these arrow clusters are burned in an ordinary furnace for a while, everything will change. Part of the carbon element is lost, and a layer of high-carbon steel material appears on the surface of the arrow cluster, which is a kind of tool steel.

    The Ross blacksmiths regarded Professor Rurik''s "atomic theory" as standard and regarded it as "the truth of God." Not to mention, the practice made in accordance with this theory, especially in metal processing, is the blacksmiths who are most adept at exploring technology in practice. They not only explored the means of making high-carbon steel by using the frying steel method, but also directly It is used as a large number of tools for fine processing. For example, drill bits and chisels.

    Of course, it is really suitable for use as an arrow cluster, especially after surface quenching again, it is really incredibly hard.

    Due to previous war consumption, the Ross tribe needs to equip more arrow clusters. The Ross tribe must have been qualified to seriously consider "national defense construction". What Rurik can think of is to make a large number of arrow clusters in winter, whether it is bones. , Glass or iron, there is no distinction between what can be used.

    The absoluteness of Rurik''s order, at least 20,000 format arrows, as well as the cast "cannonballs" and javelins of the torsion slingshot, all test the Russian armament capacity very much.

    Hundreds of food lords have been in charge for many years, even if they are in love, they are very willing to contribute to their masters. But the most critical task is still the one-ticket craftsman of the Ross tribe, especially the potters and blacksmiths among them.

    Children can only make arrow clusters and small-scale processing of javelin rods.

    The Roths actually need a lot of arrow delivery equipment, which really makes Clavasson almost unable to sleep. More than a dozen carpenters have undertaken the manufacture of the new torsion slingshot, and only a few castings are in charge of the blacksmith.

    The Ross people actually need a lot of crossbows, but the best steel-armed crossbows cost too much and the production time is too long. Wouldn''t it be the same if the steel arm is replaced with flexible wood if it is just in the attitude of being able to shoot arrows effectively. They used the leftover oak material from shipbuilding to make the bow, and pine wood to make the crossbow body, and the precision crossbow machine needed Kravassen to put out his own mold that had been processed into high-carbon steel, and only made it by bronze casting. .

    In order to accomplish his goal, Kravasson even sacrificed his own bronze oil lamp holder. The news reached the ears of Niya who was left behind, and Niya informed Lumia of the embarrassment. At this point, a spectacle appears at once!

    The priest¡¯s longhouse contributed a batch of bronze utensils, and even the bronze cauldron was shot out. The high priest Veria, whose physical function was already very bad, she was so angry that she told Lumia that for the victory of the great war that the Rus participated in, these bottles and cans can be thrown away!

    Under normal circumstances, it is obvious that this happens when the war is extremely anxious and the supply of materials is difficult. The situation of the Ross people is very similar. The time given by Relic is too little, especially the delay in transmitting information for many days, and a lot of time is wasted. This caused the Rus people to make a bad move. After the war, the Rus tribe would surely show up a lot of iron supplies to replace the former.

    In this way, a large number of bronzes were brought back to the furnace, and they were all turned into the core of crossbows and torsion slingshots, and even used to strengthen leather helmets.

    It can be said that if there is no active preparation for the winter, the Russ will not be able to explode a lot of weapons in this summer war.

    All the clansmen have noticed that the weapons required by the leader are all long-range weapons, not the most common swords, axes and spears. Some smart people have realized that this is what Rurik himself meant, the so-called "I can kill you from a distance, why should I pick up the axe myself?". However, there are still many veteran warriors who feel that this method is not appropriate. Real warriors should fight blood with swords.

    According to the second order, Roseburg must prepare all the weapons on the list by May 20th, and two hundred soldiers must also be in place. A fleet of personnel, huge amounts of armaments, food and other materials will take the lead to head to Tombstone Island and then enter Lake M?laren. They must deliver personnel and ammunition to Gould Island on May 26.

    It is a stress test of the potential of the Rus tribe¡¯s warfare. Sometimes Rurik feels that this order is too ruthless. However, after thinking about it, the intensity of the war will inevitably escalate and everything will become severe. The Rus people feel that the war will not burn Can you sit back and relax in the extreme north of Roseburg? That''s so naive.

 Chapter 400ï¼š Team from Novgorod

    A long ship composed of thirty soldiers is rushing towards Shilla Fort at the craziest speed.

    Rost''s sunken oars were splashing amazing waves in the sea. The ship was ordered to rush to Fort Shilla in four days, so the selected paddling fighters not only know the road, but are also strong in endurance.

    They knew their mission well, and the long ship rushed to Shilla Fort at the planned time.

    The residents of Shilla Fort, who are actively engaged in internal construction, never expected that when the wheat seedlings began to grow rapidly, the leader actually issued an assembly order.

    The chief Knudson stationed here was surprised to learn that there would be five hundred Novgorods who would join the Russian army as the Russian Allied Forces. This is truly an unheard of.

    "Could it be that the war we face is already beyond our own strength?"

    The people who sent the letter did not know more details. They quickly recruited a hundred immigrant men from Novgorod who were interested in participating in the war in Shilla Fort. Their mission is not over yet, just because General Arik is not here by accident.

    Arik must be in Novgorod, as the uncle in his father-in-law''s house!

    Indeed, Arik and his experienced fellows are now the well-deserved kings of the Novgorod region. The political ecology of Novgorod that he learned is like this. The White Tree Manor is a stable servant, the Pine Needle Manor is a wealthy but unstable dog that has not been domesticated, and the other manors are a group of fencers.

    Arik¡¯s army is stationed in White Tree Manor, which has also become a "warehouse area" for collecting tributes. A large amount of leather is the most critical spring tribute that locals can provide.

    Oh, of course there is a batch of honey.

    The sweet taste made Arik unable to extricate himself. He really fell in love with the revered days in Novgorod. He drank honey water every day and ate barbecue every day.

    After all, the brave and brave Ross elites, they arrived in Novgorod with ten steel-armed crossbows, and soon they took their brothers to shoot as many as twenty brown bears in the dense forests of Eastern Europe. The tree manor also adds new offerings to the upcoming Slavic festival.

    But when it comes to feelings, Rigus, the owner of the manor, doesn''t think Arik is very noble. In fact, based on local traditions, he regarded the blacksmith Kawi as his second son, and his mixed-race grandson, Kuznetslav, as his jewel in his hand. He is even more looking forward to Rurik, who is about to grow up to twelve years old, and he also expects that the child will really grow up to inherit the Ross Datong, so that when his beautiful little daughter marries, he can proudly claim that Rurik is himself. Son.

    Suddenly, the summoning order of the Rus tribe''s army reached Novgorod in an incredible way.

    Arik was taken aback, and Rigus was almost fainted.

    Because, the messenger still asked White Tree Manor to send four hundred men to fight for the Russ, and this was almost the majority of the men in the Manor. Thinking of war, Rigus thought of death. He subconsciously made the most extreme thinking, that is, his male army was annihilated, and the entire White Tree Manor also fell apart.

    For a moment, he felt that this was a conspiracy of the Russ. After the so-called men died in battle, wouldn''t all the women in the manor become the wives of the Russ?

    "No, the loss can''t just be borne by White Tree Manor."

    Rigus didn''t take the initiative to flatter and be someone else''s hunting dog. His people couldn''t bear the bullying of Pine Needle Manor, so they found a foreign backer. He needs to rely on the strength of the Rus to maintain the status quo of the White Tree Manor. If because of the Rus war, a large number of mans from the manor died in battle.

    No, he, an old guy who is anxious and wise, taught Commander Arik a plan that he couldn''t refuse: summon the brave men from each manor, summon four hundred people, and fight for the Ross people.

    Look at the current situation of the White Tree Manor. Most men are also thin and weak. They can see clear ribs when they open the linen clothes. This kind of person is also worthy of being a fighter? However, some men made Arik feel that they met the bottom line of a fighter''s physical fitness, but unfortunately there were too few such people in White Tree Manor.

    To complete the uncle''s chief, oh, it should be called Duke Ross now, and to complete the Duke¡¯s orders, it¡¯s not a good idea to fill the numbers.

    Therefore, an order to convene a war was issued urgently, and the various manors began to reluctantly dispatch their strong men. They were forced by the lewdness of the Rus people and did not dare to obey. The husband who went on the expedition was crying bitterly, and the skinny guys who weren''t seen by the Ross people were secretly happy. They prepare weapons by themselves, almost all of which are spearheads with bone and stone fragments glued to them. After all, iron tools are still not really popular in this area, and stone tools are still extremely important tools and weapons. They are more like hunters than fighters.

    After an army was assembled, there was no fighting spirit in their eyes, only infinite fear of war.

    Could this group of cowards also become fighters? Arik was deeply skeptical about this, and he really didn''t know the leader''s needs.

    Soon, the selected males from multiple manors gathered at the Russ'' berth in the White Tree Manor.

    They all brought a little bit of dry food from home, a small pottery urn for cooking wheat, and even replacement crude leather boots, and a hemp blanket to keep out the cold. Many things were stuffed into a hemp pocket and carried on their backs, and the cold-proof blankets were curled into bundles and hung on their short spears.

    Many men, they know that they are going to war, not to talk about their fate in the future, they just accept the call of the Ross people in a suit of hunting in the jungle.

    Many people only have a simple short spear. Some people also carry slings, short wooden bows and a few arrows. The clusters of arrows from their bones cannot penetrate the armor of the Rus, and their spearheads are like toys.

    Their so-called weapons are all rubbish. For the first time, there are two hundred males from the White Tree Manor. Alix didn''t make any disgusting remarks. He really didn''t want to talk to his wife''s family manor.

    In any case, such a group of "junk" is also the soldier he is authorized to govern.

    The Rus¡¯s stay in Novgorod was coming to an end. It was another tense night. The "temple" of the White Tree Manor, which is a special wooden house, lit up a large number of bonfires, gathering in groups of bonfires. With a large number of people.

    Priests from many manor houses gathered here, and even Brodne, the owner of Pine Needle Manor, who hated the Ross people, sent fifty so-called soldiers, as well as manor priests.

    Brodne, he is essentially a big landlord. Last year¡¯s disaster actually affected the whole of Europe, and the Novgorod region, which arrived on the edge, was still affected. Coupled with the intensified exploitation of the Ross people, life in Pine Needle Manor is very difficult. He encouraged a group of farmers who could not afford to pay rent to fight for the Ross people, in order to forgive debts. After all, these people themselves are also people who depend on the life of Pine Needle Manor. They are not the core. These people are almost empty-handed and kicked to General Arik.

    The priests were performing rituals in the raging fire, and many priestesses chanted obscure prayers in twitching all over, sometimes beating the drums and wooden sticks in their hands, and screaming birds and wolves.

    In fact, Arik and his army have just arrived in Novgorod, and the residents of various manors are preparing to welcome their "Darborg Festival", the so-called worship of the sun to pray for the smooth weather when the wheat seedlings grow.

    They had just finished the festival, and even the grease of the bear sacrificed to the gods (naturally hunted by the Ruths) was still warm, and the Russ issued a war mobilization order.

    This time, all the priests are offering sacrifices to their **** of war-Perron.

    "Peron? What is that? But Odin, who has us from the Ross, is more awe-inspiring?"

    Arik didn''t want to pay attention to the sacrifices of the local people, and there were 700 serious Ross soldiers watching the big show amidst laughter.

    He stayed in the home of the manor Rigus, and the oil lamp illuminated the entire room so that at least the other''s face could be seen clearly.

    He sat cross-legged on the wooden floor and said casually: "Hey, the outdoors is really noisy. To end this sacrifice, I must take them all away."

    "Yes, I have prepared everything you ordered, I hope all this will satisfy you." Rigus'' attitude was very flattering, even though all his daughters and sons-in-law were present.

    The only thing that made Rigus happy is that this young Rose Xiao will also marry a woman from his own estate. He has learned a lot of Slavic languages, which makes the communication between everyone quite smooth.

    But this member of the team will not be able to inherit the Russ command. What Rigus has for Arik is only the fear of madness, and no real awe.

    Arik nodded: "I have seen the tributes paid by the manors. They are our wealth. There is one thing I need to tell you."

    "Please speak."

    "Victory will belong to us. As a reward for your support, perhaps the chief leader will be very happy to reduce or exempt your autumn tribute. Your White Tree Manor is the most loyal hound, and you have sent the most troops. Compared with other manors, the weapon status is also better. better."

    "Oh, thank you so much for your compliment." Rigus''s shriveled face showed a slight smile.

    Arik looked around, then poked his head, and made a serious promise: "My chief...oh, he is the war chief appointed by the duke, this time I will lead a thousand people to take charge of a very important task. You people of Novgorod must do something. As a reward, your people can also take a real chance to get their own spoils. According to our tradition, whoever fights for us, the spoils they looted are not allowed by others. Snatch away."

    Hearing this, like a big dead tree emerging green, Rigus cheered up, and even his eldest son Medvedt straightened up.

    "Huh?! Are our people allowed to..."

    "Yes. Because they are fighters, as long as they are brave enough." Arik still had a serious face: "Think about it. The best of them will fight for wealth. Listen, we only worship the people in the battlefield." The strong. For the cowards and the timid, they will only be expelled by their companions. I hope you have no shortage of warriors. Oh, there is a warrior here."

    Arik suddenly raised his right finger to Medvedt, and gave orders in Cyslavian: "You! You are a strong man and also my brother-in-law (referring to the girl Svetalana who is leaning against Rigus) Brother, you are noble enough. Follow me as the commander of all the Novgorod army!"

    Medvedt had no idea about this before Arik ordered it.

    Arik''s order is absolute, even if Medveit didn''t want to leave his homeland rashly, he accepted this arrangement in a thrilling manner for the sake of honor and the future of the manor.

    I''m afraid all this is destiny!

    At night, Arik lived in a luxurious bedroom in the manor¡¯s mansion of White Tree Manor. He hugged his Peravina, listening to her soft breath, and the hanging basket next to him, only over a year old. The eldest son Askad breathed weaker.

    He once felt that commanding five hundred soldiers was already a limit, and now he has been authorized to rule over a thousand people.

    But wait a minute! Is there really only a thousand people? There are so many brothers on Tombstone Island, they have all been called off for the expedition?

    Although he has no right to lead his troops on an expedition, Tombstone Island will still gather more than 1,000 people. If you add in the women and children who have pioneered the island, the people who can be directly controlled by yourself will approach 2,000 at one time. I am afraid that this battle will not all participate in the battle. To control such a huge force, Arik judges that his life has reached a peak again.

    He...has begun to fantasize about something particularly great.

    In the dark night, the faint moonlight passed through the gaps in the closed wooden windows, and his eyes looked at the cradle that carried his son with the help of faint light. "Ascade, maybe you can do something greater."

    The next day, the white charcoal at the entrance of the temple was still burning slowly, and a large number of long boats assembled on standby.

    The times have indeed changed. Because of the important stronghold of Novgorod, the Rus people can stay in Novgorod for a long time and travel more frequently across the Neva River-Lake Ladoga-Volkhov River. Waterway.

    They must deliver the tribute twice a year, but the Ross people can''t make two trips a year to get it.

    Arik left two hundred Ross soldiers and continued to eat and drink theirs here. These two hundred people are actually very particular, because there are 100 people whose wives are women from White Tree Manor. Because of this in-law relationship, Arik is assured that they can control the entire Novgorod area and get White Tree Manor. Love it.

    People on the expedition began to board the ship one after another, and many Slavic "warriors" could be said to set foot on the warship of the Varangans for the first time in their lives. They were ordered to temporarily unload their bags, and under the order of the rude-sounding Ross, they had to hold the heavy oars in both hands cautiously.

    It seemed that the oars were no different from their past rowing boats, but the Ross people''s oars exceeded their imagination.

    The ritual could not be carried out a second time, but the residents of the entire White Tree Manor gathered at the riverside.

    There are as many as thirty long boats, carrying nearly a thousand people of all types and a batch of tributes in a completely overweight posture. They form a compact long snake formation that floats along the Volkhov River. Doga Lake.

    "Now, leaving your hometown, we are going to war." Kawei took the oars, put his arms around his somewhat sad wife, and looked north.

    "Fight, do you want to go too?" Lilia was holding her child again and looking at her husband''s beard.

    "Of course. I am a craftsman and a warrior. My people need me to repair various weapons for them."

    "But that''s war!"

    "What? Are you suddenly worried about me?"

    Lilia shook her head gently, looking at the babble of the infant child, her mood was complicated.

    Before, she did not worry about the expedition that Kawei participated in. After seeing the mighty force of the Rus people, who would dare to say that they would not win? Now as a mother, she hopes her husband will not take risks out of an instinct.

    How can the current situation change because of the expectations of one or more women?

    Kawei, he couldn''t let go of his wife and children, let alone his brothers.

    A few days later, a fleet with a larger number of ships and more ships, under the leadership of Arik by Ross Snap, they unloaded a batch of tributes in Shilla Fort, and received a batch of weapons and tools. The fleet entered To the Gulf of Finland.

    They all adjusted their sails to the proper direction, and under the blowing of the south wind, they moved forward at a very fast speed.

    After sailing for three consecutive days and nights, they saw the fire from the misty islands and rushed over...

 Chapter 401ï¼š 1 pack of sea wolves rushed to the battlefield immediately

    A large-scale army landed on Tombstone Island, some were excited, some were cowardly. Especially those guys from Novgorod, they didn''t know in their entire life that the world was so vast. Their world was limited to a corner of Lake Ilmen, and the distant world was full of danger.

    They found themselves on a large island. It seems that this is the home of the Varangans?

    The team was assembled by Arik on the small flatland of the island in the north of Mubao, and together with the rest of the crowd stationed on Tombstone Island, there were as many as 1,200 men who could handle weapons.

    People were whispering humbly, and here most of the Rus people were talking about the Novgorod people, denying them as natural slaves. As for the people of Novgorod, they are now only loyal and do not know what to do. Yes, they even thought that this island was the home of the Varangans! Numerous Varangians are all taller than them, and anyone who is waiting for him must be beaten to death.

    Standing on a high place, Arik examined his soldiers and issued a brief battle mobilization. He called on the two races to obey his own orders, and he himself would follow all the orders of the Duke of Rose.

    Soon after, he began to re-equip the Novgorod army commanded by Medveit with a variety of axes and iron spears. On the second day, Arik couldn¡¯t wait to use the traditional Russian fighting skills to train this messy group of guys "Ross team battle skills" to quickly correct their so-called group of "fighting is a sudden wave of pigs regardless of primary or secondary." Fighting tactics.

    The only thing that made Arik gratified was that these Novgorod lakeside residents did indeed come, and they also came with some stone farming tools and fishing gear.

    The information that Arik learned after landing was that the rear fleet carrying troops, ordnance and a large amount of food had not arrived yet, and he estimated that the fleet had not left the port at all.

    Before receiving supplies and food from the duke, the population on the island, which had suddenly expanded twice as much, had to support itself.

    The fishing skills of the Novgorod people began to impress some Ross fighters. What was even more shocking was that some guys brought rapeseeds, and they actually cultivated a small piece of land on the island to sow cabbage seeds.

    "You are really a group of simple farmers. You are self-reliant, just like those M?laren farmers. That''s good, it can reduce my pressure." Arik just doesn''t know a clear theory, that is to be born to be human, born to be born. Possess strong subjective initiative, as long as they don¡¯t interfere, they can spontaneously create wealth to support themselves.

    As early as the second day after Arik landed on Tombstone Island, a fleet of ships continued north, Kawei and his Lilia, and the fleet escorting some tributes rushed to the mother city of Roseburg.

    Another boat rushed to Lake M?laren to report to Otto and R¨¹rik who were waiting for the news.

    Finally, on May 24th, the huge fleet carrying a large amount of supplies finally arrived at Tombstone Island.

    A batch of black chrome iron spearheads produced in Ayron Orava Fort, and gray-black quenched wrought iron spearheads were removed. These ordnances are tied to wooden sticks to become powerful weapons, and then put on the axe, that is the long Handle the halberd!

    A large number of wooden bows and crossbows covered with linen have attracted Arik¡¯s attention, and there are many heads, such as the newly made torsion slingshot, and the matching batch of barbed harpoons.

    Among the heavily armed warriors are a group of short men carrying long bows, all of whom are the servants of the gray squirrel tribe. There are actually many children here, especially the two close followers of the younger brother, Bankanuf and Fisk.

    The matter was far more complicated than Arik thought. He saw Fisk, who was still bald, and the twelve-year-old kid was carrying the sword of his father who had died in battle. Does a child dare to go into battle and kill the enemy? But seeing that he was still carrying a crossbow that seemed to be made of wood, I wanted to come here and now I only deserve to be an archer.

    Harrodsson served as the **** officer of the fleet, and his surprise surprised Arik. Even the old guy Haroldoson was dispatched. Doesn''t it mean that Roseburg is already empty in a certain sense? Fortunately, Harrodsson claimed to be the work of **** last night, and the next step is to quickly return to Roseburg.

    Kawei also returned with this fleet, only because he had a deeper mission.

    But now, he wants to give Arik another gift.

    Some special crossbows are placed on the flat ground in front of Arik''s feet. The strange thing is that its wooden bow arms are all standard stikas.

    "This is a wooden crossbow?" Arik was deeply suspicious.

    "Exactly."

    "Are they easy to use?"

    "At least, it works better than a normal short wooden bow. Accept my gift so that it can shoot normal arrows and at least kill normal enemies."

    Arik shrugged: "It''s not bad. Brother, you still have you in the edict?"

    "No, but the expeditionary force must have someone specializing in repairing weapons. Look." Kawei pointed to the temporarily anchored cargo ships and long ships, "The Chief. It''s the Lord Duke! The Duke''s decision, especially you. My brother decided that in this battle, all members of our Ross army will use bows and arrows."

    "Is that all? I hope the soldiers will fight **** battles with the enemy. You know, swords are bloodthirsty."

    "I''m not so particular." Kawei said bluntly and shook his head again.

    Both Kawi and Arik moved their families back to the home port of Roseburg, and a small group of frail women and children on Tombstone Island were temporarily moved.

    The entire island has become a huge military camp, but it is hidden in thousands of small islands and reefs. The vast area is a substantial no-man¡¯s land. Only a few merchants know their location, the vast number of Merlaren people. Did not know that the Ross people had quietly reserved a strategic reserve team.

    The Principality of Ross, which was born suddenly in name, showed a stronger mobilization ability than others from the beginning of her birth. In fact, this kind of mobilization is still lacking. Lurik has not had time to establish a complete system. The tribe is not a general mobilization of the people, but even so, if you add the distant Novgorod and Elon Olava Fort, then There are also as many as 4,000 to 5,000 people who have invested in the current stage of combat preparation.

    So, what happened to Rurik and Otto who were stranded in Lake M?laren during this period?

    The entire Lake M?laren became unprecedentedly lively, thousands of porridges passed by on the lake, and the waves became agitated.

    In a short period of time, a large number of conscripted fighters were set in the liveliest M?laren bazaar, where it became unprecedentedly lively, and the so-called crowd was crowded.

    Similarly, Gould Island was also surrounded by merchants from all walks of life, and the Ross goods that arrived were completely sold out. Out of business principles, Gould consciously raised some prices, not to mention, the guys who just needed it, they cursed and bought the things.

    Even some selected farmers choose to use the immature wheat as collateral to complete the loan transaction with the big family of the tribe. After they took the money, they bought leather, wooden shields, and even the improvised axe peddled by the Granites, and even some storable smoked fish pieces that were hard to dry.

    Although Origen¡¯s promise was based on the reward of some wheat from everyone, this generous promise was unprecedented, and the peasant soldiers in Mellaren were not too sure.

    Until one day, someone saw a group of people pushing and pulling a two-wheeled cart full of sacks, under the **** of the leader Origen, parked at the dock where the Ross man ship was anchored.

    Olekin began to fulfill an extremely important clause in the agreement. No, he came personally.

    At this moment, Otto and Ruriek were both personally staying on the Aphrora, and they simply slept in the "Captain''s Lounge" on the bow of the ship.

    The noise attracted Rurik to stand on the high platform of the bow. He supported the wooden side mast, and was careful that his head touched the torsion slingshot covered by the oil-soaked coarse cloth. He immediately saw Olegin¡¯s wrinkled old face.

    "Hey! It''s the honorable king!" Rurik shook his right hand vigorously, his voice was loud, and he showed a very obvious smile.

    The Rurik clearly has a kind of joking in it, but what about Origen? He only felt that Rurik, a stinky boy, was very witty and respected himself, which was a sign of smooth cooperation.

    After a while, Otto, wearing a woolen cap, appeared, with a snow fox on top of his head, and two wild geese feathers stuck in the sky. Otto is more dressed up as a businessman, but he is also a businessman now.

    After laying the boarding planks, Otto and Lurik stood in front of Olegin.

    Otto glanced at the two-wheelers: "It seems that the food you want me to carry is here."

    "Exactly, enough for my army to eat for ten days."

    "Okay." Otto turned his head and said hello to the people on the boat. He turned his head again: "I will remember our agreement, and please remember the agreement."

    "Of course. I only have one question now."

    "What is it?"

    "This ship..." Olikin pursed his lips: "Can she hold all my food? At least one cargo ship won''t work. I want to go up and take a look."

    "Board and visit? Come now."

    Otto didn''t mean to conceal it, he had already discussed with Rurik, and characters like Origen were qualified to visit in person. His visit is a kind of bilateral etiquette.

    Those private soldiers of Origen with a black tone, they appeared as porters without any weapons on their bodies. This was also Origen''s gesture of goodwill.

    Carrying heavy sacks, they took firm steps to the middle side of the Aphrora, stood on the deck one after another, and unloaded the sacks here for the time being.

    Immediately afterwards, the Ross soldiers accepted the porter work.

    Just now, Origen, who had already boarded the ship, followed the wooden ladder into the cabin of the big ship. The huge space gives him a strong sense of oppression under the shining of an oil lamp. No ship has such a structure! It is like a warehouse floating on the sea!

    The Aphrora changed all of Origen''s understanding of cargo ships. The ship he owns and this big ship must be no less inferior. It should be described as a serious backwardness.

    A large amount of food began to arrive in the cabin, seeing her huge volume, Origen no longer worried.

    Standing on the bow deck, he stood at a high place, and the **** she saw was even taller. He didn''t notice that the bow was wrapped in linen on both sides, but on a whim, he hoped to get this big ship! Just because of a king, you need to have the greatest flagship!

    Origen trembled and made no secret of his desire: "Otto, my brother. Your big boat is really great. I hope you give her to me."

    "Huh?" Otto backed away for a while, but Rurik became a cat full of exploded fur.

    "No!" Rurik stood directly in front of his father, looking up at Origen''s blunt denial.

    "Isn''t it okay to buy with money?"

    "What? Need to pay?"

    Olekin shrugged: "Is there anything in this world that can''t be measured by money? How much is your big ship? I''ll give a hundred pounds of silver coins."

    "You! Are you humiliating me?"

    "Huh? Is it too little money?"

    Origen just said it casually, and he felt that a hundred pounds of silver had already said too much. Actually? The simple hull construction of the Aphrora cost more than 100 pounds of silver coins, and the messy follow-up equipment installation, and even the decoration of internal components, the overall cost of this large ship has soared to the level of 200 pounds.

    But how can the value of the Aphrodite be measured by money?

    Origen did not give up immediately: "So, two hundred pounds? How?"

    "No! Just no! Unless you pay 200 pounds of gold!" Rurik gritted his teeth and directly stated a price that the other party could not accept.

    Because that is two hundred pounds of gold! Perhaps Origen can come up with the equivalent of wheat, even if he searches the entire Mellaren tribe, he can come up with five pounds of gold is the theoretical limit. After all, gold comes from Roman gold coins, which is not a common currency in trade.

    Olekin had no choice but to give up, and sighed helplessly: "Since you Russ can build, build ships for me in the future, right?"

    Hearing this, even the shipbuilding cost a lot of national money, and man-made ships for him should get even greater benefits. Otto wanted to take over this guy, but was stopped by Rurik decisively.

    Since ancient times, military weapons have been profiteering businesses, but some weapons are determined not to be sold. This is called "retaining one hand." Even if Rurik knew that he could indeed make a fortune from the Merlaren people by selling big ships.

    This is not a matter of money at all, but a matter of national defense! If this is really done, Rurik thinks it would be political suicide. There are so many people in M?laren. If they have mastered a group of big ships, the Ross people should weigh how long their advantages can last.

    Origen returned angrily, and a hatred spontaneously emerged. Fortunately, this old guy is a rational person. In order to take pictures of the overall situation, he easily suppressed his hatred to disappear. It was his son Carl. Whenever he saw the big ship anchored in his port, he felt that it was an encroachment and provocation.

    Lake M?laren is not allowed to have such a big boat! If there is, it must be the flagship of the Mellaren people!

    Unfortunately, the glory belongs to the Ross people...

    Perhaps his father''s plan to buy the ship right away, or even the plan to order a new ship, was rejected by the little boy, Rurik, and Carl''s clenched fist almost broke apart.

    A hatred and even a sigh of yin swelled in Carl''s heart. He hoped that his aging father would die soon, so that he could become king in advance. At that time, he can use the king''s name to forcibly buy the big ship of the Rus, if the Rus disagree, he will threaten them with military might. Isn''t it beautiful?

    In fact, until now, Karl''s attitude towards the Ross people is still "a group of guys who deserted everyone and went to the north to catch ferrets". He never felt that the Ross people were very strong, even if the big ship dangled under his nose every day.

    Time is approaching the expedition day on June 1st.

    The battleships of the various tribes have been prepared one after another. In a short period of time, a group of fishing boats have also been quickly transformed to serve as transport ships for forcibly making up the number.

    What about the Ross people? In almost a month, all five cargo ships anchored at the Gould Island wharf underwent major renovations.

    In terms of structure, the Aphrora is a massively enlarged version of a general cargo ship.

    The hulls of all the cargo ships were the same. They all installed pine decks and spliced ??taller railings. The rear end of the deck was covered with a "timber house", also known as the poop, to protect the rudder and at the same time provide all sailors with a stable shelter from wind and rain.

    The sails of the cargo ship were also completely replaced. The original straight beams were removed and replaced by longer, inclined beams.

    In other words, the cargo ships at these ports have all been equipped with brand-new delta-style Latin sails, but none of them have bulbous bows, which makes them inevitably at a loss when sailing. The bows of their boats were also nailed with special wooden strips to piece together numbers spelled in Luen. After all, they also smeared some pine glue and sprinkled them with chalk. This is the so-called temporary hull number to facilitate command.

    The first group of veteran soldiers from Tombstone Island landed on Gould Island. These guys attacked and ransacked Gotland villages three years ago, and last year they ransacked Estonian villages. Although there were only 30 people coming, these guys attacked and ransacked Gotland villages. All of them are aggressive bulls, they are elites on the battlefield, and their strength should not be underestimated.

    Finally, the large force from the home port that Liurik hoped most, they formed a compact fleet, carrying a batch of key strategic materials to their destination.

    One by one, the wooden boxes were taken off the ship, and Rurik carried out inspections as usual, and confirmed that they were the "ammunition" needed.

    That is a large number of cone-shaped cast iron projectiles, each of which has inclined grooves deliberately left during casting. The advantage of this design is that it can rotate on its own when flying, and the gyro effect ensures that the trajectory will not tremble. .

    There are also a large number of crossbow arrows, their arrow clusters are diverse, but the quality is not very good.

    What can we do? Too much time was given to the rear to prepare for war.

    Naturally, what comforted Rurik most was the unloaded batch of newly manufactured torsion slingshots. In terms of weight, they were the weapons like Roman scorpion crossbows. As a whole, they only needed three men to lift them to quickly maneuver. With such a weight, naturally its power is not very strong. Rurik can assert that these fast-manufactured products are far less powerful than the carefully processed treasures before.

    Some are better than nothing. After they arrive, they will be installed on the cargo ship immediately.

    Ross''s army was assembled. They assembled in the courtyard of the center of Gould Island''s wooden castle on the first day of landing.

    Check them out! A group of warriors dressed in chain mail and leather armor, they carried shields and helmets reinforced with metal plates. Many people also had this iron mask to protect their faces. They had steel swords and steel axes hanging from their waists, and all members had to get their bows and crossbows.

    The Corvin warriors of the Grey Squirrel tribe holding longbows and the Ross people who settled in Elronburg. Thirty of them were equipped with pewter-made longbows, and the leader of Mechasta personally acted as the commander of this "northern force". The eleven-year-old Talavis, his son, was among them, the precision archer.

    Some childish faces are also inside, Kanuf and Fisk, and ten naturally strong boys. Especially Fisk, Rurik and Otto, who stood on a high place inspecting the warriors, saw the kid carrying his father''s sword on his back. Obviously, this battle is the best coming-of-age gift for him who has just grown up (12 years old is an adult).

    Other children in neat rows are exceptionally peculiar among the many teams. Because they are girls, ten Slavic maids of Rurik, and their commander is Carlota himself.

    Could it be said that the Ostras have been so difficult that only their female leader is the only combatable soldier? Now, there are eleven people in the Ostara Army. They are all girls. They use either a winch steel arm crossbow or a pure wooden crossbow. The military training these girls received was desperate archery, but they were the girls who were given accurate names under Rurik, and their existence was like the Valkyries of Odin.

    They themselves are producers of commodities, and they must serve as priestesses during important festivals. They are also loyal female warriors of Rurik. This battle is their first battle.

    Frequent bow and crossbow practice on weekdays, they have long formed excellent "small animal hunters", but this time, the prey may become an enemy.

    Everyone, together with the sailors who participated in the war, a team of more than 300 people, assembled in this small courtyard.

    Rurik and Otto spoke one after another. After a war mobilization, a deafening shout came from the closed wooden wall, which surprised the foreign merchants doing business in the dock. It was as if a group of monsters were locked by a wooden wall, frightening them to hurriedly check out, and hurriedly left with some of the latest soaps that they bought and shipped to Gould Island.

    The day of the expedition is just around the corner, and the entire Gould Island is like a volcano about to erupt, and everyone is actively preparing for the battle.

    No, Rurik, who was under the greatest pressure, repaired another book and sent him to quickly hand it over to Arik and his army, who were already stationed on Tombstone Island.

    Regarding these matters, Otto has completely handed over the tactics and strategy to Rurik. The current situation can be said to be a fool to realize that Rurik is the most intelligent person and the most suitable battle commander. By.

    Facing the battle, Otto''s heart was as calm as a windless lake, but he felt a little regretful. According to the agreement, the Russ should not enter the battle on land. He had to comfort himself, relying on 200 soldiers to "grab food" with the ally of more than 3,000 troops, it would be better to "stand by" as agreed and wait for Origen to separate a large. Pile of trophies.

    On the morning of May 31st, the day before the expedition day, Lake M?laren was already crowded with ships, and many deserted islands became anchorages for armies of various tribes.

    There are fishing boats shuttled at various berths everywhere, and fishermen peddled their own catch, and even some weapons such as arrows and wooden sticks made by fishermen.

    At this point in time, Arik, who was stationed on Tombstone Island, received an order from Duke Ross.

    It is true that Rurik gave such a task to the strategic reserve team in the name of Otto.

    The first is to train the army, stay awake every day, and be ready to enter the battlefield.

    Second, in particular, train the Novgorod army so that they can imitate the Russian fighting as soon as possible.

    Third, strengthen the defense of Tombstone Island so that enemies and potential enemies cannot threaten the safety of Tombstone Island Wooden Fort at any time.

    Fourth, dispatch patrols to intercept and kill all Gotland fishing boats in the vast waters as last year. At the same time, as a warning, beware of any kind of sneak attack on the kingdom by the enemy. If a large number of enemies appear, resolutely eliminate them.

    "Damn it, this order is really..." Arik put away the plank, and urgently called his people together for a meeting. He read the order of the Duke of Ross, trying to hide his regret.

    If we were to intercept and kill the enemy¡¯s fishing boats as usual, why bother to assemble so many troops? He felt that he was destined to pass the Great War, and sending five patrol boats in a mere trivial battle would not be able to fight the enemy. He was anxious to attract the enemy to Tombstone Island to complete the annihilation.

    "Oh? Yes, if the Gotlanders attack my Tombstone Island, wouldn''t an army of a thousand people kill them all? That would also be a big victory!"

    Look at your own armaments, because the Novgorod army has increased in strength because of the acceptance of a batch of equipment from Roseburg. He has ten steel-armed crossbows, ten wooden crossbows, more than thirty short wooden bows, and four torsion slingshots used to defend the wooden castle. He also keeps twenty long boats, which are docked in the fjord in the north of the island.

    Relying on such an army to raid a Gotland village is completely okay. It means that the initiative to attack violates the wishes of the uncle leader. Unless, Tombstone Island becomes a battlefield.

    The setting sun shrouded the world, and there were bonfires on the banks of Lake M?laren. A large number of camps appeared beside the bonfires, as well as people from Lu Su. Under the sunset, there were an unprecedented number of long battleships on the lake. They swayed and collided with the waves.

    Under the calm appearance, a soldier is either nervous or daydreaming.

    This night is destined for many people to be unable to sleep, because tomorrow is a thousand boats outing!

    For example, Origen, when he thinks of the opportunity to command an army of three thousand people at the end of his life, he is so excited that he can''t sleep.

    Rurik was nervous, he was not afraid of things. The transformed Ross fleet, even cargo ships, became "battlefield giants". Enemies who dared to challenge were not allowed to be shot by bows and crossbows into scarecrows. .

    Otto should eat and drink. He has experienced many battles and doesn''t think what the future war will be like.

    Arik, who is located on Tombstone Island, stood on a wooden wall watching the sunset, and then looking at the south, he couldn''t help showing a wicked smile full of ambition...

 Chapter 402ï¼š Tactics is no tactics

    The thick morning mist was filled with the air of killing, and under the mist was a huge fleet of the Swedish Kingdom that was born suddenly in this time and space.

    There are more than 600 ships of various types, of which 400 are typical Viking long ships with high bows.

    A round shield painted in various colors was placed on the side of the ship, while the oars protruded from under the round shield and were placed in the water. Almost all people on the ship wore leather armor, and at least all the soldiers wore leather helmets on their heads.

    A large ship left the pier of the Merlaren under the towing of two long ships. She was the Aphrodite. When she came, her stomach was empty, and now she was filled with enough food for all the soldiers of the Mellaren Army and even some support personnel to eat for ten days, and even a large amount of fresh water in oak barrels.

    It can be said that the new kingdom of Sweden behaves like a feudal kingdom in at least some forms.

    As a king, Origen only needs to consider the logistics of his own troops. As for the others, he doesn''t need to worry too much.

    Each duke obeyed the king''s order, and they formed a coalition to fight against the enemy, and then distributed the spoils after winning. It seems that the spoils are to be distributed after the war. Isn''t it actually a matter of looting?

    The troops dispatched by the dukes were uneven, with a large number of 500 and a few with a small number of 50. In short, as many as 3,500 fighters were hidden in the fog, and with all kinds of support personnel, the number easily exceeded 4,000. They can be described as the elite assembled in the entire kingdom, and their overall combat effectiveness should not be underestimated.

    It''s just that Olekin didn''t know that the Russ secretly assembled an astonishing army in a place that was not too far away, ready to be on the battlefield.

    The morning mist gradually dissipated under the early morning lake breeze, and the sun shone on the entire lake.

    The Aphrora raised her magnificent spinnaker, and the staggered blue stripes on the sail were particularly eye-catching.

    She drove the lake breeze and quickly rounded up with the five cargo ships of the Ross people. There are six big ships in total, and they all raised their spinnakers, and their tall stature naturally became the core of the entire Swedish fleet.

    The Duke¡¯s and Rus¡¯ ships do not become dull because of their huge size. They don¡¯t need to paddle at all, and they can move fast on the lake close to the wind.

    In this battle, the Aphrodite transported food for the M?laren people, and the Ross people''s own food, fresh water, and a batch of weapons and ammunition were transported by modified cargo ships.

    Three hundred people shared these six large ships, each of which was very large, so that the cabins were not overcrowded.

    Below the deck is the warehouse, which has naturally become a shelter for soldiers and sailors. Therefore, there are not many people standing on the deck, and more people are staying in the cabin.

    When the fog dissipated completely, the fleets from all sides gathered. They naturally left the biggest Aphrodite, and even subconsciously felt that it was Wang''s flagship.

    What about the essence? The huge long ship team of the Mellaren Army gathered in front of the Ross fleet.

    King Olegin put on his battle armor, the so-called chain armor covered his body, and his gold-encrusted iron helmet was put on his golden crown. All senior personnel participating in the exhibition are wearing their most gorgeous clothes. They want to let the enemy see a brave warrior standing here on the battlefield in the future.

    Origen, others never meant to lose courage in his later years. Holding a steel sword this time, he felt that he was at least thirty years younger and could fight with enemy generals.

    Will he die in battle? How can it be!

    Looking at this huge fleet assembled, who dares to say that it will encounter setbacks?

    It is obvious that the means of communication between each other in this patchwork fleet is extremely backward.

    The dukes only show their own totems on the sails of their own flagships, and the units under which they belong can follow their own flagships.

    In addition, any two ships can only approach each other, and the crew members call each other to confirm their identities and exchange information.

    They have no semaphores, no signal flags, and the only thing that can be called high-end goods is some horns.

    Olikin wanted to give another talkative speech to the coalition forces to stimulate fighting spirit. He did not have the conditions in this regard. He saw that the fleet was almost assembled. He did nothing but drew out his sword; "Sailing! Let''s go." !"

    At this moment, standing on the bow of the Aphrora, Otto and Rurik, the two have been waiting for Origen''s departure signal.

    The signal came very abruptly, that is, the large sails painted with black totem patterns by the Merlaren people raised, and the expedition sailing suddenly began.

    "Damn it, I thought someone would make another battle mobilization." Rurik murmured while supporting the ship''s side.

    Otto squeezed his son''s neck vigorously: "Let''s go too. Boy, we are on the battlefield, I hope your weapons wrapped in tarpaulin are really useful."

    "Of course." Rurik turned his head and gave the order to the man who controlled the sail.

    The Gould family has nurtured the sailors who are destined to contribute to this war, and they are more capable of maneuvering the sails than the Ross fighters who operate the oars.

    Look! The Mellaren people screamed and rowed desperately, and they also showed off their sails. The wind and manpower gradually increased their sailing speed.

    The Ross people''s fleet is also doing its part. The larger sails have brought stronger power. Aphrora, stuffed with supplies and personnel, is full of speed at all, and the fleet is close to the M?laren army.

    In contrast, the speed of other dukes'' fleets really pales in comparison. They have to work hard to keep up with the previous fleet, but the gap in strength lies here.

    The Anklas Army, Uppsala Army and Yilmalun Army, the three troops can be considered strong, but for them, the days of peace have lasted for a long time, and they are completely inferior only in terms of physical fitness for boating.

    Of course, there are even more inferior people. For those smaller tribes, the title of the Duke held by the leader is no different from that of a house. The quality of their personnel is so poor that when the fleet has not left the M?laren Lake area, it has become a full crane tail.

    It was supposed to be a fleet of elliptical formations centered on "transport ships" such as the Aphrodite. When they arrived at the mouth of the lake, which was later Stockholm, it became a drop shape.

    The fleet finally entered the Gulf of Bothnia along a deep channel. The entire fleet began to change directions and sailed against the southerly wind. Each ship sailed in the coastal waters full of islands. Due to the large differences in the quality of the ships and other factors, the fleet was still in the shape of a droplet at the entrance to the sea. It is now completely stretched into one. snake.

    In any era, the efficiency and accuracy of communication are the key to whether a combined force can win.

    Origen does not really govern every ship, not to mention that many of these ships are purely small boats for transporting trophies after completion. He plans to use some communication ships to contact his own fleet and communicate with the dukes to achieve indirect coordination of the entire army.

    After leaving Lake M?laren, the fleet dashed for ninety kilometers on the first day.

    The fleet docked on an unknown desert island, and a large number of ships docked. The tired people hurriedly started a fire, or ate the dried fish they brought, or directly grilled the fish on the fire, and even faced the leather water. Bag swig.

    The Aphrodite also began to perform her duties, that is, her stocky figure is no longer suitable for getting close to the island at will. Some small boats left with wheat and wooden barrels filled with fresh water. The small island not far away is really starry. People staying on the boat can hear the hustle and bustle there, and the air is obviously filled with a faint smell of cooking wheat. .

    The turbulence of a day on the sea made Rurik''s spirit wear away. He ate wheat cakes and bacon, and lay on the ship''s side and looked into the distance, letting the sea breeze blow his face.

    At this moment, the sky had just dimmed, and Carlotta walked over with anxious heart.

    "Maybe tomorrow, the battle will begin."

    Rurik turned his head: "Fighting? I don''t know anything about this area, you should know."

    "Yes, this time, to retake my hometown." Carlotta clenched his fist, but relaxed again. "Hey, everything has changed. Even if I attack, my dead people will not be resurrected. Those who live prefer to move to the safe Fort Shilla."

    Rurik tweeted: "Your words sound so sad."

    "Isn''t it?" The last afterglow of the sun shone on Carlotta''s face, and her eyes had already left a trace of tears: "There is no need to go back anymore. Rurik, do you know what I think? ?"

    "how to think?"

    "Destroy them! Destroy all the enemies that occupy my homeland! I will give a tooth for a tooth, destroy some, and burn everything. Only in this way is the real revenge!"

    She bared her teeth in grief and anger like a wolf, even though she was only a young girl, Rurik really felt a chill in her back.

    "You...you are controlled by anger. Killing is a man''s business, Carlota, after all, you are a woman, so don''t go crazy about it. I will avenge you. You don''t need to do it yourself."

    Carlotta didn¡¯t appreciate her, her grief and anger remained unchanged: "Are you comforting me? When I am a weak woman? No! I want to kill the enemy. Let the enemy attack, I shoot them with an arrow, no Show mercy."

    In this regard, Rurik didn''t want to say anything anymore. Although he has always hoped that Carlotta can calm down, even as a female fighter, he must be a calm female fighter. However, he knew that he had no right to order her to suppress the hatred. Look, the big banner of this battle is not to avenge the thousands of Ostra¡¯s dead!

    Soon, a long ship approached the Russian fleet again, and the messenger conveyed Olekin''s order to call all the dukes to convene a pre-war meeting on the battle of tomorrow.

    "Finally fighting! Let''s go to the appointment." Standing on the side of the ship, Otto patted his son on the back, and then patted Carlotta on the back.

    The anchored Aphrodite stood firmly on the surface of the sea. At this moment, most of the people ate the dry food and hid in the cabin to sleep. As for the war, how can the warriors selected by Rose worry about it?

    Otto took the two children into the long boat along the rope ladder that was lowered on the side of the ship, and then the elite guard Yevlo climbed down.

    Soon, a big bonfire on the beach became the site of a pre-war meeting.

    As the war approached, the attitudes of the dukes were all excited. As for the attitude of their subordinates, who would care.

    Olekin stuck his sword on the gray sand. He had already figured out a plan and gave orders randomly.

    "It was the spies I sent to learn that the Gotlanders had established a new base in Old Ostala. It was called Nork?ping and was inhabited by at least five hundred people or more. After all, the Gotlanders also lived on the sea. Guys, you can¡¯t deny their bravery. So, to completely eliminate this group of enemies, my troops will do my part. My Mellaren army will launch the main attack. Your troops just need to follow me!"

    After all, Origen shook his head slightly, this attitude really shows that this matter is not negotiable.

    Is this guy calling everyone here to announce this?

    Grand Duke Oak reacted extremely excitedly: "Why? Don''t they occupy my homeland?"

    "You?" Origen glanced at him: "You have too few people! This is a war, and you can''t afford too much loss. You die with fifty men, and your power is about to collapse. "

    "You!" The Granite Oak was furious, and he forced to calm down in the face of the facts, "Even so, I will join the main attack."

    "Then I will go too!" The Yilmalun people have now lived with the Granites, and the Duke Wenderson threatened: "I also have five hundred people, and I have enough troops."

    "And I!"

    "It''s the same with us."

    The people who spoke were the Duke of Unkras and the Duke of Uppsala. If the former were added, the total strength of the three teams would be the same as that of the Mellaren Army.

    The situation became tricky, and Olekin saw that the tribal armies did not want to strictly obey his own decisions.

    He was the king in name, and the region performed a ritual to claim the king. However, the so-called Kingdom of Sweden is still a tribal alliance. Which idiot would really sit back and watch the Mellaren take the lead, and plundered after the victory?

    Olikin gritted his teeth and suddenly saw Otto and Carlotta, the two dukes said nothing.

    "Don¡¯t make any money! Why don¡¯t you learn from the Ross people, and Carlotta the silent Ostara. This time we are avenging the dead Aosta! You see, they didn¡¯t fight for it. ."

    A pair of eyes focused on Carlotta, and Rurik glanced at her, and couldn''t help but worry.

    "I...I don''t care."

    She must pass through a female generation, and there are no soldiers at all. In the eyes of many dukes, Carlotta is just a symbol at present.

    The key is also the attitude of the girl who clings to the Ross people.

    The Rus, who owns the largest ship, are they willing to follow the trend of the main attack?

    The dukes hope that Otto, Duke of Ross, will be as greedy as himself, and this will break the conspiracy of the Mellarians.

    Otto¡¯s mood didn¡¯t change. He said flatly: ¡°According to your agreement, we Ruth are only responsible for transporting supplies. If you are not able to take all the spoils, we Ruth can carry it for you as agreed, as long as you Willing to contribute some money."

    "Don''t talk nonsense! Your decision!" Duke Angriffe asked bluntly.

    Otto flashed sharp eyes and threatened with his eyes: "My resolution? I support the king''s resolution! Since you all recognize Origen as the king, you should support him. You are like a group of wolves fighting for food, we The Ross people will not participate. We would rather watch from a distance, guarding against the possibility of a sneak attack by the enemy''s reinforcements."

    "What a coward! Are you still thinking about guarding against the enemy''s sneak attack? The enemy whose head we have cut off can still attack you?" Ungriffe laughed wildly, seeing that others were unhappy, and he quieted down. ,

    He called Carlotta stupid, Otto stupid, and Olekin was an extremely greedy guy.

    So, can you say that Otto is really stupid? In this case, the Ross people seem to be standing on the position of Origen to maintain the so-called "royal power", which is the first level. Other dukes guessed that this is a cowardly performance of the Ross people, and the existence of the Ross people is basically the transport team. This is the second layer.

    Origen himself is not a fool. He knows that Otto¡¯s loyalty and Carlotta¡¯s indifferent are all because of the secret agreement between the two sides on Lamb Leg Island. Otto is still agreeing to the defender, which is the third level.

    But strictly speaking, the Ross people are on the fourth floor.

    Because Otto has since realized that his only son is favored by God. In order to be 100% able to enter the Hall of Valor, he has increasingly become Rurik''s "servant" in the past year or two. Rurik became the supreme decision-maker behind the scenes, and Irurik saw that their group of guys were all chickens, and uniting with them was just an expedient measure for the moment, and all the humility was an act of vain and frustration.

    Aside from the attitude of the Ross people, Origen had to face an embarrassing situation, and the attitude of the dukes of all tribes was exactly the same. Why did the Mellaren army attack in this battle? Everyone is not a coward, so this battle should be swarmed up regardless of priority, and then relied on their ability to take the spoils.

    Could Olekin be able to suppress their ambitions in the name of the king? He knows that anger cannot be committed, so he has no choice but to compromise.

    He cursed secretly in his heart: "Your soldiers are unbearable It was my people who landed first. It must be my people who looted the most."

    Having settled down, Olekin no longer struggled with whom to attack first.

    "Now I only have one last request! Don''t worry, you won''t be angry." Olekin waved his hands in excitement: "We must pay for a tooth in this battle! We kill, we burn, we must completely destroy the Linkoping they built! Then, Expand the war and continue to take revenge!"

    Everyone''s faces quickly showed obvious smiles, and then someone laughed.

    Their eyes reflected the beating flames of the campfire, as if their heart''s great desire for wealth was burning.

    But Liurik, Otto, and Carlota are looking at all this calmly, even a little bit of fun in their hearts. After all, the Mellaren people will take risks for the Ross people in this battle. In theory, the Ross people will make a lot of fortune without spending any money. Is it still here to fight with a group of desperadoes for the first attack?

    Because the tactics they researched out are "no tactics." There is no main attack, and the messy pigs are advancing by leaps and bounds. Even if there is no secret agreement, Rurik does not intend to fish in such hot muddy waters.

 Chapter 403ï¼š Gouge through the empty ship

    A large-scale fleet of ships is headed against the south wind, and everyone on board is wearing armor. The scale of the fleet will destroy the world.

    Yesterday¡¯s discussions, the only result of the discussions among the dukes of the tribes was that the offensives of this battle were irrelevant. No one in the mixed fleet is the true vanguard. Based on this status quo, King Origen does not want to bother with words and brains.

    At present, the larger the troops, the more difficult it is to coordinate with each other. Fortunately, Origen led his own troops to fight for the top spot.

    The Mellaren Army, which has the most troops and the best equipment, is a full-fledged vanguard. They are advancing close to the coastline at a speed of about seven knots, and soon after they set off again, they largely leave behind the follow-up troops.

    "Brothers! Let me continue paddling! Don''t give the cowards a chance, the spoils are all ours!" Carl no longer cares about his status as the crown prince, he pulled away a seemingly lazy oarsman, and he sat down and shouted. The slogan shakes the oar desperately.

    Gradually, Karl and the three long boats he led, they took on a triangular formation, and became real leaders like a cluster of arrows.

    Standing on the bow of the boat, Oleg looked at his son, who was running faster and faster, and couldn''t help but grinned his teeth.

    One of his subordinates worried: "King! If Arik runs too fast, will they encounter the enemy''s main attack? It is not a good thing if they encounter a siege."

    "That''s what I''m afraid of. Damn it, you guys continue to paddle me and move forward."

    It can be said that Karl''s military adventure is to force the entire Mellaren army to follow desperately, which causes their speed to remain high.

    However, there are six large ships without oars closely following, and as long as they see the Russ behind them, Origen envy will also have obvious hatred.

    Because the ships of the Ross people rely entirely on sails, they sail against the wind, and the speed is actually the same as the speed of the Melaren Army, which is a mixture of wind and paddling!

    In this way, in a morning voyage, the coalition forces were essentially divided into two echelons.

    The Anklas and other large forces, their leader had already died. I blame myself for being inferior to others, and I simply didn''t catch up with the rhythms of the Mellaren and the Roths.

    Any smart person knows that the speed of the Mellaren people is at the cost of overdrawing the soldiers'' physical strength. It is the Ross people whose ships carry a large amount of materials and people, and they can actually move fast on the sea. The Ross army has no physical loss. As long as they are willing to land and fight, they must be extremely powerful.

    A young girl stood on the bow of the ship with keen eyes, and Carlotta held the ship''s side. She looked at the world in the distance, her spirits becoming more and more vigilant.

    It was Otto and Rurik who stood beside her.

    "It''s almost your hometown now?" Rurik asked cautiously.

    "Yes. War may break out at any time."

    "Alright." Ruriek nodded, and immediately ordered the mercenary to remove the oil on the torsion slingshot.

    This action made Otto, who was in a calm mood, suddenly cautious: "What? Rurik, did you expect the danger?"

    "Not yet. If there are, the three pretentious ships of the M?laren people are in danger first." Rurik pointed to the three ships in the distance, and they were keeping a lonely and deep posture, "It''s almost the bay. , We should prepare too. Maybe we will meet the Gotland fishing boats first, Dad, we should sink them."

    "That''s true. But, are you going to sink them? Can you do it? Rely on your weapons?"

    "Exactly." It was so, and Rurik was not sure about it. Testing is different from actual combat, and even the negligence and tension of personnel can cause the effectiveness of the torsion slingshot to be weakened.

    The order to prepare for battle was first transmitted on the Aphrora, and then all ships entered the state of readiness for battle.

    The people in the cabin were checking their bows and crossbows, and many people had gathered on the deck. Many wooden boxes full of arrows were moved to the deck, especially the ammunition box of the torsion slingshot. The cone-shaped cast iron projectiles were randomly stacked in the box, and then mercenaries began to carry wooden barrels full of viscous seal grease (temperature When it is low, it is semi-solid), apply grease to lubricate the slideway of the slingshot, and even re-immerse the torsion rope with oil to increase the strength.

    Origen always pays attention to the actions of the Ross people, seeing that they have been extremely active in preparing for war, and their hearts suddenly become tense.

    "Finally about to start?"

    Indeed, the battle started in an unexpected way.

    Carl, who was essentially a pioneer, saw a small boat floating not far away. What is that not a fishing boat? They are fishing boats, Gotland or Danish fishing boats! They are enemies!

    Carl yelled: "Brothers speed up! Catch up with those enemies and kill them all!"

    The warrior is enthusiastic about fighting, so rowing is no longer boring, the exhaustion of the rower is gone, and some are just the desire to kill and the thirst for wealth.

    So, the unknown ship first discovered by the fleet really belongs to the Gotland?

    Of course those ships came from Gotland.

    Because the Ross people¡¯s boats were looted with advanced crossbows on Tombstone Island, the waters south of the ?land Islands, the Gotland fishermen suffered considerable losses and could not be recovered in a short period of time. A large number of fishing boats are no longer available. Then go to the northern waters to work.

    Now that the Danish coalition forces in Gotland ransacked the Aostala tribe of the Northern Alliance and scared away many tribes by the way, the living space they left behind was of course laughed at by the Gotland people.

    Gotland is just that big, with a population of 20,000 crowded on the island, and the living space has become more and more crowded.

    In fact, Gotland is also a large island, with a width of 40 kilometers and a length of 140 kilometers. It is just because of the current production mode of the locals that the land owned by the islanders is mostly white sea sand, and the poor conditions of the land make the output of wheat surprisingly low. They rely more on raising sheep and fishing. Nowadays, the scale of pastures is becoming saturated, and fishing grounds have become dangerous battlefields.

    If you can move to land, why not do it?

    As many as six hundred Gotland islanders have established their "northern bazaar" in the area of ??Old Ostala, that is, Norrk?ping.

    The nature of this north is for the Danes. Norrk?ping can be described as the northernmost stronghold of the Gotland people. The excellent developed pastures here suddenly became the source of wealth for the Gotland immigrants. They raise sheep here, and naturally there are some Danish merchants here, waiting to collect the latest cut wool.

    Having lost a large fishing ground, they discovered the fish resources in the bay, and the Gotland immigrants fished in the Blow Bay, which Norrk?ping enjoyed.

    If they live like this, these immigrants will continue to live their lives.

    Continue to expand? Unless the resources of Norrkoping cannot accommodate the desire of immigrants, they will naturally continue to go north and rob the territory from the Svealans.

    Unfortunately, they miscalculated.

    They felt that the Ostara were quickly defeated and then completely destroyed, which proved that the Svealans in the north were all cowards.

    As for the Ross people, the Gotland people have known the identity of this group for a long time. The Rosses are as tough as the Danes. Over the years, the Gotlanders have always suffered. They simply never regard this group of people and the Svealans as the same.

    The Gotlanders misjudged the situation. Two years ago, they organized a mighty army to invade Blow Bay and swept the locals with a destructive force. Now, the coalition forces from the north are seeking revenge.

    Carl quickly caught up to the fishing boat, even though the fishermen had been struggling to escape.

    Can a seal escape the chase of a killer whale?

    Carl¡¯s boat is directly connected to the fishing boat. The long boat is much more substantial than the small fishing boat. The spear stabbed from the long boat directly stabs the fishermen.

    The four Gotlanders who tried to get rid of with their paddles became the first war dead.

    Carl was unintentionally paying attention to this boring boat. He was excited in the initial killing, so he stood up, hugged the bow of the long ship, held a spear in his right hand and shouted at the brothers: "We continue to rush, the most Land first and kill their men, women are yours!"

    The already crazy people were stimulated by the blood, and the whole person became more excited. Now as many as a hundred people have entered a state that resembles a berserker, even if they haven''t eaten poisonous mushrooms.

    Soon, the second fishing boat became Karl''s dead soul under the axe.

    It has to be said that Carl can kill his wife and concubine in the same bed competition, and even throw his fists at some of his subordinates. His manic side is easy to show because of some excitement. He is brave, fierce and possessive, maybe he is not good at strategy, it is this bravery that makes him very qualified as a berserker.

    His spear throwing level is not low, and he hit three enemies in a short fight.

    His team also has very obvious shortcomings-the number of long-range weapons is small and the quality is poor.

    There were six fishing boats in Bulow Bay, and they were all wiped out by Carl.

    The fishermen of Gotland either died on the boat or fell into the sea and sank and disappeared. Empty fishing boats are floating on the sea, and subsequent boats have no time to take care of these boats.

    Because the fleet has begun to turn collectively, going to the right bay is the real battlefield.

    The current situation does not require Origen to roar again. The ships of the Mellaren Army have been beaten up. Even though their long ships are dragging many empty boats (for trophies), their speed has increased.

    This is because after entering the bay, the south wind energy is injected into the bay area, and the ships are blessed with stronger wind.

    The entire Mellaren army turned, and the Russ army who followed them did not hurriedly adjust the position of the sails, and all six ships adjusted their directions accordingly.

    Only now, even if Rurik was standing in the stern, he saw that the friendly ships behind him had become a little fuzzy.

    Obviously, everyone as a pioneer has left the second echelon too far.

    Some empty fishing boats wandered aimlessly on the sea, standing on the side of the ship and leaving Rick and seeing the dead inside.

    "[]They have achieved the results. Rurik, leave these ships alone." Otto said solemnly, pinching his son''s neck.

    "No! We happen to be experimenting with these ships."

    "Sink it?"

    "Really!"

    Otto''s interest rose. He held the ship''s side and watched the mercenaries operating the ratchet wrench. The three torsion slingshots on one side made a creaking sound.

    When the bowstring is stuck in the latch, the tapered cast iron projectile is firmly seated in the chute.

    These cast iron projectiles have sharp heads, but the overall size is actually very small.

    Some of these torsion slingshots developed by Rurik are the same as the Roman scorpion crossbow in mechanical structure, such as its elevation adjustment mechanism.

    These torsion slingshots all entered the state of pitch angle. With Rurik''s order, under the gaze of dozens of people on the ship, and even most of the entire fleet, three projectiles smashed in the past.

    The distance between the Aphrola and the enemy ship must be only ten meters. At such a close distance, the projectile kept a lot of kinetic energy when it hits the target.

    Although these projectiles cannot cut solid oak at one time, for these fishing boats made of cheap pine planks, three projectiles directly cut three holes.

    Soon, the projectile was reloaded again, and another salvo directly penetrated the side of the fishing boat. The power of the projectile was not reduced much, and it actually smashed the rib of the other side of the ship. The ship already has eight obvious holes, and sea water is pouring in quickly.

    Just under everyone''s eyes, even Otto witnessed the whole process of the sinking of the fishing boat.

    He had never seen such a thing in his life, no matter how bad the ship was, it sank in front of him after being hit by his own weapon!

    Otto had to think more about this situation. If this is the enemy¡¯s real warship, Aphrora¡¯s weapons are just a few rounds of projectiles, causing the opponent¡¯s crew to become a dog in the water? Such an enemy either sinks directly to the bottom, or lingers for a while holding a floating wooden block. Without the help of others, he will die in the vast ocean.

    Even the warriors who manipulated the torsion slingshot felt unbelievable about this, as if they had gained a magical power, or caught up with the magical power radiated by Rurik.

    Actually? This is the power of technology.

    Rurik wasn''t excited. It was fake. He was happily in his heart. He smiled and teased his father: "Dad, what do you think? Are our weapons brave."

    "What a bravery! You succeeded."

    "Of course!" Rurik pretended to sigh: "We can make a bigger one, so that one shot can destroy the enemy''s ship. So we can''t commit the enemy to fight each other. Our ship is very tall. , There is no need to fight. Now you can see that we can sink the enemy ship from a long distance, and the enemy is just powerless to face us."

    "Wow! Really."

    Rurik squinted his eyes, intriguing: "So you know why I rejected Olegin''s desire to buy a ship?"

    "You! Oh! That''s how it turns out..."

    Otto slapped his helmet abruptly, and then looked at the torsion slingshot that had returned. He was pleased that the ship and weapons were still monopolized by the Ruths. If the M?laren people get a big ship that resembles the fighting power of the Aphrora, the Ross people will suffer.

    Because of the abundant ammunition, the Ross people simply sank three fishing boats floating on the sea. Rurik estimated that the maximum actual distance of the torsion slingshot is about 50 meters. The cone-shaped cast iron projectile of this distance can penetrate the limit of the enemy ship''s ribs. If the enemy replaces the oak ribs, it needs power. A greater torque slingshot joins the battle. Rurik didn''t quite believe that the "cast iron drill bit" launched could effectively destroy the high-quality oak ship. .

    The Ross people were arguing with the "target ship", and they soon started chasing the Mellaren fleet.

    It is obvious that the M?laren army has all entered the fjord, and continues to converge towards the bay, and their fleet is becoming more and more compact According to the agreement, the Ross people have no reason or need to pick up. Entering a frontal battle, even remote support, even shouting and cheering are superfluous.

    Any slaughter that will take place on the shore has nothing to do with the Ross people for the time being, but according to the agreement, the Mellaren people can take out the spoils.

    The south wind that poured into the fjord gave Rose''s sailing ship extremely fast speed. The Aphrora had caught up with the tail of the M?laren army, and now everyone on the ship saw what was happening in the distance. A group of Mellaren fighters have landed, and they have begun to fight.

    But the enemy...

    Rurik couldn''t help frowning: "Could it be that our army is attacking too fast and the enemy has no time to prepare?"

    He saw some people standing in a daze on the shore not far away. Those guys didn''t seem to perceive the danger, or were they completely frightened by the sudden army? But some wise men are raising their sails, running away from the upstream river of the fjord.

    "Look! The Mellaren people have landed." Otto slapped his son with his left hand, his right hand gripped the patterned steel sword and pointed straight at the initial landing site of the Mellaren army, a land where a group of Gotland ships docked. .

 Chapter 404ï¼š That call is the fire support of the Russian army

    It is true that a tooth for a tooth and an eye for an eye. This time, the Swea tribe alliance, with the new identity of the Kingdom of Sweden, in the same bay and the same battlefield, is to reproduce what the Danish Gotland people did. Only this time, the invaders became the invaders, and sooner or later they would have to pay them back. The Gotland port town of B?rk?ping, built on the burning ruins of Old Ostara, is facing as many as four thousand. The assault of a mixed fleet of people.

    In terms of scale alone, the strength of the Swedish coalition is comparable to that of the Danish coalition.

    As the target of the attack, the colonists of Norrk?ping had a smaller population and weaker military strength. There are also some tough guys among them, but unfortunately they are not Gotlanders.

    Some fishing boats began to flee for their lives. Behind them were huge sails and rushing boats. Even people with good eyesight can''t help rubbing their eyes vigorously. They can''t believe what they see in front of them, especially thinking that the ship with the huge spinnaker behind it can be a human thing.

    It would be great if it was the Danish army, so maybe it was the Danish leader Hafgen who finally decided to use force against those guys in Lake M?laren. However, the various characteristics of the visitors indicate that they are not Danes.

    A handful of smart people have rushed to the beach, pushed the boat to the bay, took their women and children to the depths of Bulow Bay, and entered the inland lake area to hide. But there are many people who are purely watts of brains. They are really naive to think that only the Danes in this world can organize a huge army and can fill the entire bay with boat canvas. Regardless of how strange it is, they must be Danes.

    However, Carl, who was rushing violently on the beach, faced the more than 30 people drying fishing nets on the shore, as well as the large and small wooden houses behind them, some just looked at the ants'' contempt.

    He drew out his iron sword and shouted, "Merlaren, come with me! Destroy these Gotlanders!"

    After all, he was the first to jump down, regardless of the shock and confusion of the other party, and began to hack and kill indiscriminately. He has no humanity, only the animality of being a berserker. A large number of his men who jumped off the boat rushed to the under-prepared residents of Berk?ping with their battle axes high. Those who were stranded on the beach were knocked down one after another, and the remaining people fled in all directions.

    All three long ships washed up on the beach, and a hundred Mellaren fighters launched the first round of attacks. Behind them, a larger fleet is on the way to the beach, which just needs some time.

    Finally, some Gotland men who came back to their senses gathered spontaneously.

    They have no time to wear leather armor and lock armor, but now they only wear light leather and cloth clothes, holding bucklers and axes, and at most wearing helmets. They ran out of their wooden houses one after another, leaving behind the shivering woman holding the child, and throwing themselves into the resistance, even if the resistance was in vain.

    More than 30 lightly armed armed men in Gotland rushed to their port, facing the swarming enemies, and they lost their positions for a moment.

    Carl opened his mouth wide, pointed at the other suddenly appeared, and screamed, "Brothers! Give me all!"

    There is no need for more nonsense. Carl''s soldiers always receive the favor of their masters on weekdays. Now they can be regarded as looking forward to the opportunity to be loyal. They rushed over with their battle axe and sword high. These people didn''t even have the time to organize the shield wall. They rushed to attack, for fear that their trophies would be taken away by others.

    The violent collision of nearly a hundred people can be resisted by more than 30 enemies? What''s more, most of these people are wearing chain mail, and how strong they are.

    The heavy wooden shields wrapped in cowhide and iron-skinned by the Mellaren Army smashed the Gotlandmen to the ground, and then finished the **** end with an axe and a stab.

    It can be said that in the first wave of tidal flat battles in the true sense, Carl¡¯s Mellaren Army can be called a reckless vanguard force to complete a very complete victory.

    Now, only the desire for gold and silver in Carl''s eyes. He firmly believes that there are many treasures hidden in the fishing village of Gotland, the so-called "Nork?ping" in front of him.

    Yes, who can deny that a settlement named after a trading stronghold is poor.

    On the other side of the battlefield, Olekin trembled with excitement as he watched his son''s victory.

    The remaining Mellaren people are also very interesting. They all understand that after the death of Origen, who was not young, Karl, who was fighting in front of him, was everyone''s second king.

    "Carl! Carl! Carl!"

    The people on the long boat were still rowing desperately, and calling "Carl" in unison became everyone''s new chant.

    The shouts of the Mellaren army aroused the excitement of the troops on the shore.

    Carl''s face was stained with the enemy''s blood. He wiped it with his elbow, and carrying a **** sword, he began to take his men into the village of Gotland and began his feast of plunder.

    However, the spear that suddenly protruded from the wooden house stabbed many soldiers at once.

    Before he could react, a group of Gotland people in ambush were suddenly killed, and there were even women among them.

    When they rushed into the village, they encountered a real head-on attack. Suddenly, more than fifty sturdy warriors in full chain mail came out, wearing their iron helmets with only two small holes exposed, and they rushed over calmly.

    These guys don''t look like ordinary unprepared Gotlanders, and they are obviously coming from a lot of excellent wooden houses.

    While the Mellaren Army soldiers were still fighting the ambushers and gradually gaining the upper hand, who could have expected the sudden killing of a group of literally iron berserkers?

    More than a dozen of Karl''s men were directly knocked down, and then either were killed by a spear, or their heads were smashed by an axe.

    "Brothers, don''t panic. Let''s gather together!" Carl yelled.

    He himself is not very panicked, but his men have never seen such a battle in his entire life!

    "My lord, we are not prepared! They are full of iron!" a soldier roared in grief and anger.

    "Idiot! Can''t return! You are the strongest, you can''t embarrass me."

    Carl wanted to resist it, but his situation became more passive.

    Just as the old guy on the ship advised Olegin, Carl¡¯s lone army went deep or became a target. Unexpectedly, it became a truth.

    It can be said that the information is inaccurate, and the M?laren army thinks that there are immigrants from Gotland in Norrk?ping, and there are very few Danes.

    But how is this possible? !

    Carl still didn''t know that what he encountered was really an elite group, even if this group of "iron guys" didn''t have many troops.

    The few here are of course for the entire Swedish coalition, but at the moment of local combat, the Danes and Gotland armed men are more than Karl.

    Carl had to shrink his troops. He had already lost 30% of his troops. Although he had caused several casualties of the "iron guys", he suffered the most in the end.

    More than sixty Merlaren fighters formed a circle, with staggered round shields as a protective barrier, and slowly retreated to the beach.

    Carl''s sword is still dripping blood, that is, his shield has been smashed into multiple holes by the enemy''s axe. It was the second time in his life that he was as embarrassed as he is today. The last time he competed with Rose''s Arik, this time he might not be saved.

    When Carl landed, his men were armed with short weapons, and they were also capable of "Ma Run".

    However, what they encountered was a real Viking heavy infantry. The long-handled battle axe that the Danes descended from the sky repeatedly shattered the skulls of the M?laren army, and Carl''s retreat was full of **** sorrow.

    Just as everyone clearly saw the coast in extreme hardship, their morale suddenly collapsed when they saw a steady stream of approaching long ships.

    Carl only had more than 30 living subordinates left, and they ran with Carl''s legs in her arms.

    The "iron guys" first pursued them aggressively, but when they saw the overwhelming ships, they were stunned on the spot for a while, and even subconsciously stepped back a few steps, after all, they had no intention of escape.

    "What''s going on?! Are they kicked out?" Standing on the bow of the ship, Olekin narrowed his eyes to see the embarrassment of his son.

    The Ross people''s fleet has been closely following the M?laren people, Carl''s embarrassed appearance, Rurik and Otto can see clearly. Even the group of armed men with a dull metallic color that emerged suddenly was seen by everyone.

    Otto sensed something wrong with his warrior''s keenness. He slapped Rurik on the back sharply, making his hand a little harder because of tension.

    "Dad! What are you doing?"

    "How about? Think of a way to fire a few javelins to support it? You see, the Mellaren people are all frightened by the enemy."

    Liu Li Ke was very vigilant. Based on his intuitive judgment, the current position of the Aphrora was about two hundred meters away from the waterline of the beach. At this distance, the big ship should consider breaking down.

    Rurik tried to calm down and thought about it: "Look, the M?laren people are rushing to the beach with all their strength. There are ships chasing their fugitives over there. Dad, the agreement says that we should not intervene."

    "Bah! It''s all about this. We really stood by and tarnished the identity of the soldier. Boy, do you think you can hit the beach with your javelin?"

    Otto''s face became extremely hideous, and Rurik was taken aback. The wrinkled lines on this old face were simply shouting "I am eager to fight."

    Nothing! These torsion slingshots have all been tested, firing crossbow javelins at the maximum elevation angle, or simply glass bullets, it is no problem to intervene in battles more than 200 meters away, but the spreading problem may be a little troublesome.

    Rurik gritted his teeth, and immediately faced the envious Jeflo on the boat (in fact, everyone wants to go ashore to fight): "Install the javelin! The maximum angle!"

    Soon, the Aphrora adjusted its side to the enemy, and the three torsion slingshots on one side were all set to the maximum angle of fire of 45¡ã according to their designed adjustment mechanisms.

    Yevlo roared in excitement: "My lord! Ready!"

    For a moment, Rurik didn''t know the thread was wrong, and he yelled "Argong." Of course, the words "firewood smokes" that Novgorod people understand, but the Rus people present couldn''t understand it.

    He saw Jeflo looking at him stupidly, and hurriedly yelled "hjuta" in Norse.

    The three torsion slingshots responded to the order and ejected the javelin, only the buzzing sound remained in the world.

    Leaning on the friendly forces about to wash the beach, Carl and his embarrassed men finally stabilized on the **** beach.

    Unexpectedly, there was a squeaking sound in the air! People with great eyes can see three lines moving fast in the sky, and the strange sound comes from them!

    That is a special javelin fired by the Ross people! They are actually large arrows, with a slender pine shaft bearing a hardened wrought iron cone spearhead. Its tail is made of two glued feathers, the feathers deliberately tilted slightly on the central axis, giving the javelin in flight crazy rotation, and the swish sound comes from the feathers beating the air continuously.

    Although this weakened its flight distance a little, it actually guaranteed stability and wind resistance.

    The so-called javelin weighs only one pound, and the Ross''s torsion slingshot can throw this light weapon up to three hundred meters away. It is indeed light, that is, it has the blessing of gravitational potential energy, and its strength is enough to beat enemies wearing cowhide armor.

    Three crossbow arrows abruptly penetrated into the sandy land of the beach, and they suddenly appeared with a strong cry, which shocked those "iron guys" who didn''t know how.

    Before long, as many as five javelins came flying over!

    They came from other Ross ships, and Rurik''s orders were passed to all ships through the shouts of the brothers. The only torsion slingshot on the ship immediately fired at the coast with a deterrent, or it was aimed at the approximate target.

    This time the Ruth¡¯s firepower intervention was successful, and a magical javelin unbiasedly focused on a bewildered guy. The tapered spearhead hit an "Iron Guy" chain mail at a very fast speed and at a large angle. The spearhead pierced directly into the flesh, and the powerful force smashed it directly, just like a big tree. Collapsed!

    Carl''s bloodshot eyes widened, and he saw the "large arrow" descended from the gods successfully killing the enemy.

    At this point, no one in the "Iron Guy" was in a daze. They left behind their dead companions and led all the Gotland militants who had slowed down and began to retreat.

    Is it true that the Russian firepower intervention was a great success?

    Perhaps there are reasons for this. As a soldier, the greatest sorrow and fear may come from the inexplicable and meaningless deaths of oneself and his companions. An "iron guy" with an axe dripping blood died, and no matter how bravery he was, his life was reaped inexplicably.

    On the other hand, the Ross people, although they don''t know who shot the enemy with their arrows, some people with extremely sharp eyes and completely farsighted people are chanting this achievement. In an instant, all the Ross ships cheered.

    Otto¡¯s old eyes were a little dim, but the brothers were all cheering that the torsion slingshot shot and killed the enemy at a very long distance.

    The unbelievable result was so shocked that he suddenly lifted Rurik and put it down again.

    To be honest, Rurik also felt that the luck of his own troops was incredible.

    Of course, luck is also a kind of strength.

    "Dad, look!" Excited R¨¹rik pointed at the battlefield: "They finally started to fully land."

    Satisfied Otto was slightly settled: "Let your men stop."

    "No more support?"

    "Nonsense!" Otto said with a smile: "Your arrows will accidentally kill the Mellarians This is not good. The enemy looks very strong, so let the Mellarians fight. Let them die and we are here to watch the battle. Haha, if they complain that we stand by, I will say that we shot the enemy. They said that we violated our contract and participated in the war, and I said that we did not land."

    Rurik thought for a while: "That''s true. If they break the contract, they are not worthy of being king. Although I am a little worried about King Olegin''s contract spirit.

    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s worried or not." Otto patted his son on the shoulder: "I want to rest. Let the brothers rest! After a while they have finished the battle, we will put down the boat and go ashore to see, we will go and beg to belong to us After that, Otto withdrew to the "Captain''s Lounge" in the bow of his ship.

    Rurik is still on the bow deck. He wants to talk to his peers, but Carlotta, Fisk, Kanuf, and even Telavis from Corvin are all caught by what just happened. The increasingly chaotic battlefield on the shore was shocked and chilled.

    Especially Carlotta, she was sitting on the deck with the railing on the side of the ship, her eyes widened as if she lost her soul. She thought of the destruction of Ostara again, only this time, what the Avengers gave to these former invaders who occupied the magpie''s nest was obviously a more fierce blow...

 Chapter 405ï¼š Burning Norrk?ping

    Long ships washed up on the beach one after another, and the M?laren warriors swarmed into Norrk?ping, built by the Gotlanders on the ruins of Ostara.

    Carl, who was rejuvenated, obtained this new force, and took the remaining soldiers, together with the hundreds of "black warriors" raised by his father, to start a comprehensive counterattack.

    The next battle can be described as elite vs. elite. Both sides of the battle are iron helmets and chain mail. The Mellaren Army still has an overwhelming advantage in strength. Those "iron guys" have no chance to escape.

    The Mellaren Army¡¯s very hard quenched chrome axe directly smashed the enemy¡¯s chain mail, but they were also smashed to pieces by the wrought iron axe rammed by the enemy. In fact, even extremely hard chrome steel weapons can hardly reflect tactical advantages in the current melee.

    In the cramped battlefield in the village, the side that has the advantage in the number of troops and the physical strength of the soldiers is using brute force to win the victory.

    All the Gotlanders who dared to resist were killed. Some Mellaren troops seemed to drag out crying women and children from the wooden house. They dared to resist and directly assassinate them. After that, they began to looting wealth, looking for silver coins, copper coins and gems. , And even all valuable things such as cloth, leather and so on. Especially the Mellaren peasants who are mixed in, they are the most greedy, but they also have a bit of "kindness" unexpectedly.

    For example, Olekin ordered his black army to attack. These guys who usually eat the king can attack indiscriminately, but they are poor peasant soldiers who hope to get rich in the first battle. Once they catch the female prisoners, they will protect them immediately. live. It can''t be said that this is really kind, just because they want to take the captives back to be their wives, nothing more.

    They deliberately drag these captives to the coast. As for whether the king will satisfy his long-cherished wish, it depends on the king''s decision.

    But if they did this, they completely lost a real feast of looting.

    Those enemy "iron guys" aren''t berserkers suddenly turned out?

    They themselves are a guard guarded by a large family, and they are always dressed in armor to protect the wealth of the owner-silver coins and leather.

    The so-called big family, in essence, is instructed by the Danish leader to bring a group of elite fighters to do business in Norrk?ping for the profit of the leader "Lion Hafgen", and at the same time symbolize that this place is a Danish controlled area.

    As the Danish fighters covered in chain mail were crushed and beheaded by the Merlaren Army, which had overwhelming strength and armament, the area of ??a wooden house where the big Danish households and the strength of Denmark are located has been smashed by Merlaren. Surrounded by legions.

    What''s even crazier is that Carl led a group of soldiers and kicked open all the wooden doors unceremoniously. This man was violent towards his own women, and naturally showed no mercy to the enemy''s concubines.

    In the end, the well-dressed guy who knew wealth at a glance was stabbed and killed by multiple short spears in the rebellion army.

    Carl looked at the horribly dead body and couldn''t help but spit out: "Really, dealing with such a rich man, so many people died of me. It''s a pity that so many good leather jackets are ruined."

    A little boss in black chain mail with a crazy expression on his face followed Carl closely, "Sir. The king asked us to find gold and silver. Brothers are all going to catch their sheep, what shall we do? Here? It looks like..."

    "Find gold! Find it for me! Dig everywhere for me to find the gold they have buried!"

    As soon as Carl was out of breath and issued the order, some soldiers hurried over to report the good news, "My lord! We found their silver box. Also, a lot of sheepskin?"

    "Really?" Excited Carl grabbed the man''s neck directly.

    The soldier mumbled painfully: "Yes...Yes! It''s all in a wooden house."

    "Go! That''s all my wealth, leave my father alone, take me to see!"

    Soon, Carl and his people controlled the main wealth they found, which were two wooden boxes of silver coins, the weight of which was really gratifying. The more goods are naturally sheepskins, they are layered on top of each other, and it is almost full of the entire wooden house.

    The armored warriors played with silver coins, and many people subconsciously stuffed their clothes. They did not dare to stuff too much, for fear that noble people would blame it. But when he saw so much wealth, Karl, who had opened his eyes on the fortune, didn''t pursue so much.

    He looked at the dense wooden house, groaning his teeth in a sigh: "Really **** it, for causing me to lose so many brothers, just for this little money?"

    "My lord. Let''s move the spoils out now?" The soldier who had taken a lot of silver coins hurriedly hinted that Karl would do more damage.

    "Move out now, you carry things to the beach, and take the brothers to take care of them. After that, burn all these houses!"

    After the order was given, the Mellaren fighters knew that they would definitely get a share after the battle. There are so many sheepskins here. Isn''t it easy and reasonable to get a sheepskin from the battle? In this way, those brothers who died in battle are not dead in vain.

    No, just as they began to withdraw with bundles of sheepskin, soldiers were already picking up people''s clothes.

    What they picked up were the chain mail and helmets of those "iron guys," even if they were stained with blood. All of the armor was pulled off, revealing a twisted and deformed blond head, and the dead stared with hollow eyes, proving that they were killed in battle.

    For such a cruel role, the Mellaren fighters have no intention of insulting. They respect this kind of warrior and collect their bodies spontaneously. As for the Gotland people who only wear commoner clothes, the bodies of these people are still on the ground and no one cares about them.

    As many as a thousand sheep were severely frightened in the battle. They have been completely controlled by the Mellaren invaders, and the owners of the sheep have all been killed. In fact, the Gotland people have more sheep. The shepherds took their flocks to graze. Seeing a lot of smoke from the settlement, they felt that something big happened and they chose to hide first.

    The sheep were driven to their landing site by the Mellaren, and a large group of white things squirmed on the beach.

    Originally, Rurik just wanted to take a good look at what the Mellaren people would do when the battle was basically over. He squinted his head and was surprised to see the flock.

    "Huh? Did they get a surprise?"

    This is Carlotta''s hometown, and Rurik rudely drags the girl with poor mental health back to the bow deck.

    Carlotta raised his eyes and looked into the distance: "Ah! Those are actually sheep!"

    "Yes, it''s the sheep. Carlotta, what do you think."

    "That''s our sheep! It must be ours!" Anxious Carlotta spoke with tears.

    "Ok?"

    Carlota was depressed by thinking of the horrible memory. Now that she saw the sheep, her grief and anger came to her heart again. Rurik noticed the girl''s clenched fists and the desire to retake the flock.

    "That''s our flock! It must be so. When we flee, we didn''t take anything with them, only a few Ostras escaped. Our cattle and sheep were all caught by them, and that was ours. Ah! Now the flock is being captured by the Mellaren..."

    Part of Carlotta''s arbitrary statement is true.

    When the Danish coalition came here, some Gotlanders occupied it and established a new town of Norsk?ping on the ruins. The looted sheep naturally became the means of production for the new settlers. Coupled with the import of a batch of sheep from Gotland, the size of the local sheep herd has expanded. While meeting the needs of the locals, they can also sell surplus wool and leather products. This place in Berk?ping has become A "wool production base".

    The anchored Aphrodite was set on the sea, and the distance between the ship and the land was only two hundred meters. It looked like Carlotta, who had very good eyesight, clearly saw the Mellaren people slaughtering sheep in public. They were already celebrating. Own victory.

    Enjoy the spoils for the first time, this is the power of the victor, Carlotta is ruthless in his heart but cannot interfere temporarily.

    With an open-minded look, Rurik patted Carlotta on the back: "Don''t worry, after we get ashore, we will go and tell Olekin that we will at least **** a batch of sheep back for you."

    Carlotta nodded, her clenched fists relaxed, and she looked at Rurik with tears in her eyes, and she didn''t know what to say except thank her.

    The Mellaren Army encountered some setbacks in the battle and lost some troops, but in terms of the results, it can be described as a complete victory.

    Origen has never experienced a real large-scale battle in his life. Everything is as Otto said. This old guy''s worldview is always limited to Lake M?laren and surrounding areas.

    Origen ushered in the biggest victory of his life. He learned through the news his son had received that the most fierce resistance was really a counterattack. The guys in iron armor were all elite Danish fighters.

    "Elite? I played elite! The legendary brave Danes are nothing more than that!" He slapped his son Carl on the shoulder, quite satisfied with the spoils of the battle.

    Look, there are two boxes of silver coins in front of me. One said that the money is not much. Considering that this settlement was established by the Danish and Gotland invaders, they naturally wouldn''t put too much money here.

    The flock of sheep and the large amount of leather made Olegin jump and jump with joy. He is the king, and the 800 elite "black warriors" under his command only lost less than ten people. He can declare that all the spoils belong to him, or at least he has the right to distribute. If there are people who do not follow, 800 elite fighters are here, who dare to say no?

    There have been fires in the robbery in Mellaren. They pulled the women and children out of the wooden house. It didn''t matter if the house burned.

    On the beach, a small group of poor women are holding their children. In fact, many of them have been killed. Those who survived seem to be lucky. Actually? What awaits them is the separation of flesh and blood, and more cruel torture.

    Origen is not a big good person. Besides, the Gotland people destroying the Ostra tribe is equivalent to urinating and defecating on his head. This shameful shame he consciously must use the most violent means to vent his anger.

    He instructed his son Carl: "The existence of this Norrk?ping is an insult to you and me. Take your men and burn all the houses, let the Ostara girl see, let the other people''s army see, It was our Mellaren Army who defended our dignity."

    "Good!" Carl had intended to indulge the devil in his heart during the arson, and he pointed to the trembling prisoners who gathered not far away: "What about those women? Are they slaves?"

    "Bah! That''s a **** burden. We have to expand the war and let more enemies die. Keep those women, wouldn''t it distract the soldiers?"

    Carl felt that he understood what his father meant, so he drew his sword: "I understand, I will arrange for someone to kill them all. Or it is not too late to make the brothers happy before doing so."

    After all, Carl will take the brothers to do it.

    "Wait!"

    "Huh? Father, are you hesitating?"

    "Yes, I changed my mind."

    "Why? They are not cumbersome?"

    Origen pointed at the Ross sailing boat: "We have an agreement with them, and we owe them debts."

    "That debt? In my opinion, they should honor us. Are you going to give them a lot of property? I don''t want to..."

    "I don''t want to, but..." Origen sighed deeply, "As a man, as a king, I must have faith. Then, all the captives will be sold to the Ross people to pay off our debts."

    "What about the price?" Carl asked cautiously.

    Origen looked at the sky, and he thought for a while: "Let''s do it! It is a disaster for men to keep. The Ross people will definitely not want to come. You will kill all the men. A woman is a pound of silver and a girl is half a pound. This is the arrangement."

    Carl nodded, and this really started.

    So Rurik, who was not far away, quickly saw a thrilling scene. When both he and Carlota saw the terrible things that happened there, even Rurik, who pretended not to be afraid of **** battlefields, was shocked. Return to the cabin.

    Berk?ping, the actual northernmost base of the Danes, was established on the ruins of Old Ostara. Only two years later, she returned to the ruined state and turned into a piece of scorched earth.

    A group of desperate women were **** with their hands and feet, and their mouths were stuffed into the cloth ball.

    In the Viking world, even ten-year-old boys are usually treated as warriors. If it were just a tribal war, the defeated would naturally be slaves. However, this time Origen was simply battling a tooth for a tooth, and he was dying of age, and he felt no guilt or even pressure for a vicious method.

    The baby was also killed by the Mellaren army, and the surviving women and girls have become a commodity, waiting to be sold to the Ross people. Of course, some Merlaren fighters have been indulged by Carl''s benefit. They don''t care about the women who are in discomfort and pain. After finishing their armor, they slaughter sheep and barbecue.

    The burning Nork?ping ignited intense smoke, which was the best signal, leading the belated armies of various tribes to approach.

    The Unklas Army, Yilmalun Army, and even other troops were late. They complained that the battle was over, they patronized the road, and what they gained was nothing new except panting.

    When they started to wash the beach, the Mellaren army had taken them to prepare the first batch of soft, set up camp on the Gotland beach.

    At this moment, Otto had already completed the landing with a group of personnel, escorting rations belonging to the Mellaren Army.

    The seized local pottery urns began to boil wheat, mutton, and some fresh onions.

    As many as three hundred sheep have been slaughtered, fresh sheepskins have been gathered, and all have become the king''s property.

    Otto, Lurik, and even Carlotta and others landed. Several short children followed Otto, which really made Origen feel absurd and boring.

    In the tent set up by the assault, Olegin only allowed Otto to enter, and because of the victory, he became proud of himself.

    "You have finally landed, and I have delivered all the food. Well done, Otto."

    As he sensed that Origen was also killing prisoners, I didn''t expect this person to do such a stupid act. When I saw Origen''s arrogant face, Otto only felt that this guy had drifted away. Superficial work is still to be done, Ottomu replied with a face: "We have delivered food to you as agreed."

    "Oh? Really as agreed? I realized that you were shooting arrows at the enemy, and the cries of the arrows revealed your identity. You are not standing idly by."

    Otto didn''t panic, he was just surprised that his worries had come true: "But we didn''t intervene personally. My soldiers didn''t land and fight."

    "That''s true. Your arrows are powerful, but the key to winning is to fight." Then, Olekin pointed to the outside of the tent: "More than fifty Danish fighters died on this battlefield. They They were all covered in iron armor, but they were all beheaded by our army, which shows that our Mellaren army is indeed the mainstay of the coalition forces."

    "Yes, I have always acknowledged your power." Ottomu agreed.

    "There are no others here, and all the leaders have not yet landed. There are only you and me. I am about to talk to you about paying back the money."

    "Distribute the spoils to me now?"

    Otto thought this was a bit weird. After all, he and Rurik calculated that the Mellaren army would actually pay off the debt by delivering grain during the autumn harvest.

    Origen categorically said: "It''s now, but it''s not a silver coin. We have an agreement that I can use equivalent commodities to pay off the debt, so I decided to use a slave."

    "Slave? Is it the prisoner of war you captured?"

    "Exactly. I have more than a hundred women, and more than fifty girls, they are worth at least 15,000 silver coins. Please be sure to accept these slaves. You must!"

    Looking at this guy''s arrogant appearance, Otto felt that he was being asked to prohibit rejection.

    However, the sudden acquisition of a group of slaves was not part of his and Rurik''s plan.

    Otto deliberately asked tentatively: "Why are there no men? Even boys are fine."

    "They dared to resist and were all beheaded by our army."

    When Oligin spoke, his eyes were full of viciousness, Otto thought, it must not be that simple.

    "What if those women... I don''t want any of them?"

    "Dare you!" Olekin, who had been sitting cross-legged, suddenly stuck his head out, then slowly retracted and laughed: "Anyway, it''s all enemies. Carlotta''s kid is also off the books, I can let her in. , I think she will be satisfied with my resolution."

    "In the end what you want?"

    "Since you don''t want to , I will instruct my men to kill all the prisoners. Listen, my old friend!" Olekin''s big dry finger pointed to the south: "We will continue to go south to attack the real The Danish stronghold. Our M?laren army is the main force, so naturally there are many burdens. These women are a burden. I advise you to buy them."

    "you!"

    At this moment, Otto really wanted to shout "I just don''t want it." His heart softened when he thought that the eastern settlements of the Rus tribe would always be short of population. Besides, if you really sit and watch Origen continue to kill the prisoners, the kid Rurik must be furious.

    As Duke of Ross, Otto certainly has the right to make his own decisions. It''s just that he has self-knowledge, and even his own wisdom is definitely insufficient.

    "Or else. Let Rurric come in and discuss, Carlotta also has something to ask of you."

    Olekin shook Otto''s wink: "Unexpectedly, Rurik is the real Duke, you actually want to listen to your son''s decision. Unlike me, Carl is wild no matter what, and is always a docile puppy in front of me. Forget it, I am willing to deal with that kid..."

 Chapter 406ï¼š Divide the spoils

    R¨¹lik and Carlota stayed outside the tent, watching the Mellaren army slaughter the sheep and cut the skin for barbecue, watched them burn the wooden house, and even piled the corpses together, and then piled up wood and burned.

    There are also those captives. The women who are left with their names at the moment are all women from the Gotland.

    In this situation, Rurik''s mind was full of helplessness. He hopes these guys can calm down a bit, and even if they clean the battlefield, they can''t commit further damage.

    However, the long-overdue friendly forces are all landing on the beach. If they missed the battle, will they set fire more presumptuously to vent their dissatisfaction?

    Rurik noticed Carlotta''s numb expression from the corner of his eyes, and he was inexhaustible to say.

    "You... this is the war, the revenge you hope for..."

    The girl was indifferent to the inquiry.

    "I want to ask you something!"

    "Uh...huh?"

    "How? Your revenge? Satisfied?"

    "I¡­¡­"

    "You have nothing to say?"

    Carlotta still had a blank face, pointing at the women who were being ruined, just because she subconsciously realized that this incident was a repetition of history.

    Although Rurik was in a bad mood, his face was even hotter by the flames not far away. "That is the spoils of the Mellaren army, do you think they are pitiful?"

    "Yes I am."

    Carlotta didn''t want to conceal her emotions anymore. Although the battle was victorious, she was on the edge of the fire, not feeling the joy of victory at all. Can the winner¡¯s carnival be delightful? What she felt was clearly fear and fear.

    "But they are enemies." Rurik replied calmly: "This is the price the Gotlanders must pay. Don''t care about it anymore. When you meet Origen, asking him for your sheep is the most important thing. of."

    Carlotta nodded.

    She and Rurik have been closely guarded by elite mercenaries headed by Jeflo. As the number of friendly troops landed more and more, among them, the noble-dressed guys who were known to be the leaders of the tribe appeared, Jeflo Also subconsciously raise vigilance.

    Carlotta didn''t get the pleasure she imagined in revenge, but most of the men, they saw the skyrocketing fire, and the whole person''s spirit was as excited as a mad bull.

    Undoubtedly, the most maddened was Oak, the Duke of Granite. This guy was called a coward and took the tribe to flee in an emergency. This ensured that the tribe was the name, but it also betrayed the mutual insurance agreement between the two Aosta.

    "Haha! I Oak is back again!" He held a huge broad-bladed forest axe, pointed at the burning house, and screamed: "Brothers! The Mellaren people are taking advantage, and we can''t do nothing. Burn down these maggot houses for me. Revenge!"

    The Glan tribe dispatched only fifty fighters, they were just armed herdsmen, and their combat effectiveness was naturally at a disadvantage.

    If they were fighting against those Danish armored soldiers, it would be inevitable that they would all be killed. The most dangerous enemy is dead. The Granites are just and indignantly mad at the empty enemy house. This is also called bravery?

    The outdoor noise is getting worse.

    It happened that Olekin made a request, and Otto opened the curtains, and suddenly let the two children, Rurik and Carlotta, be involved in the discussion.

    At this moment, Rurik subconsciously stared at Olegin, and their eyes stayed for five seconds!

    "This kid doesn''t avoid the look in my eyes? He has a calm face like water? Oh, this kid is really beautiful, but it''s not my descendant."

    Origen thought for a while, and didn''t care about it, but he was actually willing to look at Rurik''s face.

    After all, Rurik is about to be ten years old. Any boy with a good quality of life in Northern Europe will show a little manly temperament at this age. Rurik didn''t have a beard yet, but the hair on his lips was really thick. His face is still white and smooth, but it is inevitably rough. His figure is much taller than when he first met, his face is more three-dimensional, and his eyes are starting to grow deeper and deeper like his biological father.

    Origen waved his hand and said, "Sit down."

    Rurik sat cross-legged in response, and took Carlotta, who was somewhat dull, to sit down by the way.

    Origen still wears his crown, arrogantly confessing his victory: "Rurik, you see, our M?laren army is invincible in the world, and a small amount of Gotland will be easily wiped out by me."

    "Wang, you told me to come in just to promote your martial arts? I saw that your army is like a hero fighting against the fire." Even though Rurik said beautiful flattery, his face remained calm.

    This was really appetizing for Origen, he laughed: "It''s better to talk about business. Your father asked you to judge one thing, the thing is like this..."

    Origen then handed it over to Rurik for the ruling of "using captives to pay off the arrears." Hearing Origen''s intentions, Rurik''s calm face changed.

    "Now it''s up to you to make a ruling. Agree, the prisoners are all yours and pay one hundred and fifty pounds of silver coins. No, they will all be killed."

    Rurik knew that Oligin''s words were not joking, and he was really tangled inside. Ask yourself, Rurik''s human nature does not want prisoners of war to be executed indiscriminately. However, the ultimate goal of the contract signed between the Ross and Mellaren is to obtain an astonishing amount of wheat! The purpose of obtaining wheat is to feed the growing population of the Duchy of Ross. Now that a group of prisoners of war have been accepted, it is tantamount to saying that the money for wheat has shrunk seriously.

    Wait a minute! This matter is not simple!

    Rurik did not agree or object. He raised his head and asked serious questions: "King! Your war will be a great victory, but you owe us 800 pounds of silver coins. If you use more and more prisoners to pay for it. , This is not what we Ross people hoped for."

    "You! Good boy!" Olikin wanted to scold that his tactics were exposed. He still underestimated Rurik''s mind, and then smirked again.

    When the atmosphere settled down, Origen asked again: "So those prisoners, are you really not alone?"

    "Yes. Let them leave your warriors. I think your warriors are very happy now. They are just slaves who have been ruined by your men. I am afraid that they are more willing to commit suicide instead of being the future of our Russians. Wife. I don¡¯t want this kind of woman."

    Origen is critical of his teeth, and it is not easy to announce the killer for a while.

    R¨¹lik certainly requires a lot of labor, especially the collection of women. In ancient times, the number of women determined the rate of population growth of a nation and country, and a huge population was equal to the strength of an ancient country. Rurik knew this, but he also knew that he couldn''t have any woman.

    Rurik hopes to conquer the normal people with the posture of the redeemer and the benefactor. Obviously, those poor people who are still being spoiled can still be normal afterwards? I''m afraid all of them are schizophrenic.

    Origen gently dragged his chin, and hurriedly asked: "If you are innocent, do you need such a slave?"

    "Exactly. I don''t want Ross''s fighters to marry a mad woman, and I don''t want the future child to be a little madman."

    Origen was not stupid. He estimated that Rurik knew that he could not refuse completely. This kid''s condition was logical.

    From the beginning, Origen didn''t want to take a large number of prisoners to expand the war. Although the female prisoners could comfort the soldiers, it would also be the source of the army''s dissatisfaction in the long run. As for the male prisoners, they can''t stay, because they may be waiting for an opportunity to rebel and stabbing. Either sell the prisoners immediately, or kill them directly to avoid future troubles.

    After thinking about it, Origen immediately sent someone to issue an order, and the messenger hurriedly organized the soldiers'' actions, which ensured that some prisoners were not insulted.

    The messenger had just left the tent, and Origen let out a long sigh of relief: "The order will be implemented, and you can still get a group of innocent prisoners. Are you satisfied now?"

    "Only such a captive I accept, but this is the last time. King! You must have snatched the gold and silver. We Ross people will not openly ask for it, but afterwards you need to take out silver coins or food in the fall. I hope you will keep in mind. ."

    "Of course I keep it in mind."

    "However, according to the contract." Rurik added: "You need to distribute the trophies they deserve to the Austala Army."

    "Ostara?" Seeing Carlotta''s face, Origen suddenly realized: "This...is it really necessary? Oh, I can give Carlotta some silver coins, after all, this place is her homeland. "

    Rurik and Otto suddenly had a feeling of hatred. Obviously, this guy didn''t take the Ostara tribe in his heart, although the banner of this battle was to avenge them.

    Carlota has been holding back her emotions, and now she has exploded!

    "Give it back to me! My sheep! Give it back to me!"

    "Sheep? Your sheep?" Olekin asked in surprise.

    "It''s all my Ostala''s sheep! The Gotland people robbed our sheep, and your people robbed them again. All the sheep are mine! But you are..." Carlotta''s mood finally collapsed.

    Yes, Burning Linkoping and Burning Ostara are exactly the same in how they look at the battlefield. The sufferings of the past can be vividly remembered. Carlotta actually had hallucinations on the burned corpses. He felt his long-dead grandfather beckoning to him in the fire.

    With a nervous breakdown, she threw herself on Rurik''s leg, tears soaking her clothes.

    "As you can see." Rurik said calmly: "You at least give her some sheep, which can be regarded as an account of the Ostala people."

    Hearing Rurik''s words, Origen clearly resisted unpleasantly.

    Rurik quickly followed up: "Wang! Only by doing this, everyone will praise you for regaining the property for your allies. You are the guardian of the kingdom. Compared to great honor, a batch of sheep is nothing."

    In fact, Rurik didn''t know that his acting flattery was just poking Origen''s itch. At this age, Origentu''s honor is just because the honor of a huge human world is equivalent to the absolute qualification to enter Valhalla, he believes in this.

    Origen waved his hand: "One hundred, I will provide so many."

    As soon as I heard it to the sheep, a dramatic scene happened! Carlotta sat upright like a spring, and hurriedly said thank you in a cry.

    She did not do any more kneeling postures, just because she knew that she could never let Rurik and Otto be disappointed, and she could not pay tribute to Olegin without their permission.

    Although Origen''s promise moved her.

    Carlota really has no desire except to get a batch of sheep. There are only women and children in the rest of Ostara, although some new men have been added, they are all Roses. The tribal revival hopes for the favor of the Rus. As the Duchess of Ostara, she can only ask for the Rus.

    As night fell on the burning battlefield, before the sun went down, the Mellaren ships chasing the fugitives from Gotland returned one after another. They killed people, did not leave prisoners, but pulled the empty boat back together.

    The fire in Berk?ping did not mean to stop. The entire beach was full of boats and people. Nearly four thousand people gathered on the beach as giants. They set up their own camps in tribes, lit their own bonfires, and tasted them. The winner''s dinner-a lot of barbecue.

    Most of the captured sheep were killed. Origen kept his promise and "given" Carlotta a hundred sheep. He also showed the side of a chicken thief. The so-called "gift" is a mixture of a lot of inferior old sheep and lambs lacking meat and wool and handing over to her. Really good sheep may be kept or slaughtered. Up.

    The sheep has been delivered, and Carlotta was suffocated and helpless.

    What''s the use of old sheep? It will take at least one full year for the lamb to be able to shear the sheep.

    In desperation, the Ross people got Carlotta''s permission, and all the old sheep were slaughtered, and the mutton was the best supply for the soldiers.

    The entire beach has become a dining event, which is also mixed with discordant things.

    The Rus received the captives, and finally Rurik was shocked to find that they were said to have captured more than a hundred captives, and only more than 30 were sent to their own hands. Their characteristic is that they are all young. As for other women, they are now...

    They were young girls who were terribly frightened in the sudden war, but Rurik guessed that they should have known the risks from the moment they emigrated. In this world, there are no real good men and believers, and if they have robbed the living space from the hands of other people, they should think that other people will retaliate.

    Rurik estimated that what he could do right now was to bring the prisoners whose spirits had not been destroyed back to the ship, so that they could stay in the cabin and be appeased by his ticket of Slavic maid. As long as they are not allowed to see that their survivors continue to be ruined by the landing Swedish army, and they are given some food, Rurik estimates that they will quickly confess their lives, or at least they will not resolutely resist or wait for the opportunity to commit suicide.

    Just like the current situation, Rurik estimated that the more than thirty slaves he "purchased" were probably the only surviving Gotlanders in the entire Norrk?ping settlement. He has already planned that all these girls will be sent to Shilla Fort. If they were given to the young people who moved to Novgorod, wouldn''t it be a good story of national integration? Rurik feels very realistic that this move can indeed be a good story¡ªexcellent Slavic men do not need a betrothal gift, and have the opportunity to get a young woman rewarded by the leader of Rose.

    Anyway, the Gotland prisoner obtained in the normal war, Rurik made up his mind that no one would take it for himself.

    The beach is still filled with the smell of food, and the dukes from all walks of life gather around a huge bonfire.

    Origen can actually say that the so-called battle was won by the Mellaren army, and the other people''s troops have been late to miss too much, and they have no right to claim any silver trophy.

    If it were King Carl Dang at this moment, this guy is likely to make such a declaration that the Mellaren people have the right to eat alone.

    But Origen must consider the stability of the coalition forces. Everyone gathered here is not relying on friendship to maintain, the only thing that can contact each other is economic interest! If you eat alone, I don¡¯t know how many troops in the coalition have to go home.

    If they all ran away, it would be wishful thinking to simply expect the Mellaren army to expand the war!

    No, Olekin pointed to the two boxes of silver coins beside him and said loudly: "This is the most important trophy: two boxes of silver coins. I decided to distribute them fairly according to the number of our troops, except for the Ross people. What do you think?"

    Hear, everyone hurriedly whispered to study.

    At this time, there were still people in trouble. Yilmalen Chief Mordson questioned the fact that Origen had bestowed 100 sheep on the Ostara girl: "Sheep are also trophies, and you should also distribute sheep according to the number of troops. Since many sheep have been eaten. If it is lost, then distribute the sheepskin! What you gave Carlota sheep is very unreasonable, what''s your reason?"

    In fact, Carlotta is here. However, she feels that she has no place to speak. According to the rules, the trustworthy Rurik is not suitable for participating in the meeting. She has to rely on Otto alone.

    Origen said bluntly: "In fact, all sheep are originally the property of the Ostara people. So..."

    Moderson is not the master of greed. He stretched out his right hand and understood it all by himself.

    However, Ungriffe of Unkras asked again: "Then the woman? That is a prisoner! I found out that you gave the Ross people a group of prisoners, not that they will not participate in the battle, but our transport team? Why? Can you still get captives?"

    Otto did not hurriedly explain, and the explanation given by Rurik is strange: "Angrieff, do you know what kind of women I want? They are just some children, and they will act as maids. , Nothing more."

    "Oh! I hope you won''t make a bunch of younger brothers for your Rurik." Ungriffe said maliciously.

    This remark made everyone roar in laughter, and some sneered that Otto was too old, and that he had already lost that power.

    "Shut up!" The angry Otto suddenly drew his sword, and the peak almost cut through the throat of the Granite Oak, who laughed most happily, and opened his eyes again, shocking Ungriffe to shut up on the spot.

    The sudden change scared everyone speechless, so Origen hurried to make peace: "Don''t hurt your peace, and don''t make excessive jokes."

    Otto received the sword, but Oak remained sluggish.

    But new questions did arise-what about those women.

    "My opinion is to kill! You guys have played enough, kill them all tomorrow morning. Listen, we want to expand the results without any burden."

    Olekin felt that his resolution was very favorable, but he understood that it was unanimously opposed by the dukes.

    "Then give it to me! I want a slave, a woman, a living, nothing else." Moderson of Yilmallen, he really doesn''t care about the situation of women, for the future of his tribe, he needs freshness from outside The blood is supplemented, even if it is a woman whose spirit is driven crazy, he really doesn''t care if he is hungry.

    Some people started, others made similar demands.

    Origen let out a breath: "Okay! Just do what you want."

    He made a compromise and began to formulate the next battle plan: "In this battle, we just destroyed a small enemy stronghold. I decided to take a rest tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow we will leave here and run south along the coastline. .As long as we encounter any fishing boat or any settlement, we will attack immediately. We in Mellaren have some losses in this battle, and you will be the vanguard in the next battle. Some of you say I hid the spoils? It doesn¡¯t matter, the next battle. Your main attack, we will distribute the spoils afterwards, I trust you will not take the treasure privately."

    Allied forces are one mind? Their one mind is based on the same interests, and they really start to divide the spoils, and it is normal for them to fight each other.

    Everyone really appreciates continuing to go south especially the attack on the legendary Kalmar in Denmark, where there seems to be a silver mountain. A powerful raid will make all the tribes rich overnight, and for this, everyone''s eyes are lit up-in fact, the cornea reflects the flames of the campfire.

    But who could have imagined that Otto would "retire".

    "No! I have to send a ship back."

    "Why?" Olekin asked in surprise.

    Otto pretended to smile and said, "As you said, the captives are a burden. I will send a ship to transport the captives and sheep back. We Rus are a transport team. I don¡¯t even need to take many ships with me. I have no intention of competing with you for the spoils."

    No one stood up to oppose. The fact that the Russ did not land in the battle proved that they had met and discussed before the war. The Russ complied with the agreement. They didn''t participate in the war. As long as they appeared in the fleet symbolically, no one complained that the Ross people would betray their alliance. What''s more, they did not take the initiative to ask for the spoils. Although this is incredible, it has to be said that because there is no apparent interest, who would bear the hate?

    Of course, what the dukes saw was only the surface.

 Chapter 407ï¼š The huge fleet rushes towards the Kalmar Strait

    Some young children stand on the beach, and what they see before them is a scorched scene.

    They are all Rurik''s entourages and servants. Maybe they still have a little beautiful imagination about war. What they see and hear now makes everyone realistic and nervous in an instant.

    Kanuf and Fisk, the two aspiring to become the future stars of the Duchy of Ross. For this purpose, they must visit the battlefield to make achievements at a very young age.

    Young Fisk, he has always carried the sword of his dead father, vowing to avenge his father against the Gotland.

    Are the Gotland people a group of hateful and wicked people? Some girls were transported to the Aphrodite, and each of them in ragged clothes was nearly broken. They are all Gotland women, do you want revenge on these people? He even these girls who are almost the same age as him are very pitiful, he wants to appease them, but also wants to possess them.

    Yes, Fisker already has a pair of twin sisters. According to tradition, they are married from one to twelve years old. However, there are no rules that limit the number of men¡¯s wives. Fisker desires more.

    On the beach, he saw many scorched objects with strange shapes. After careful screening, he was shocked to find that the corpses of the enemy''s deceased were stacked on top of each other. They continue to burn, and it takes a long process to turn them into powder.

    The Ross people selected a small area on the beach, tents were set up, and most of the soldiers boarded the long-lost land.

    They ate wheat and ate mutton, and even the captive slaves also ate cooked wheat.

    The Ross soldiers who landed talked and laughed. They didn''t think it was terrifying about the skyrocketing fire and the large number of corpses. After all, most of the people selected are veterans who have experienced many battles, and many of them are madmen who have participated in the war against the scientific people.

    Most of the javelins that were thrown out by the torsion slingshot were recovered. Rurik counted them. The fleet shot out eleven, and now ten are recovered. Such a weak battle loss is really gratifying!

    What made him more gratified was the huge arrow-like javelins, and their overall structure was not damaged. It can be seen that as long as the arrows are recovered, most of the long-range ammunition in the belly of the Aphrodite can be reused.

    However, Lulik clearly saw an enemy being pierced and assassinated, but he couldn''t find this lucky arrow. When I wanted to come, the arrows were pierced in the enemy''s body. The Mellaren people who were cleaning the war carried them and threw them into the fire. Even the arrows with the people were turned into ashes.

    He didn''t take it to heart, but this long arrow of Stika was in Karl''s hand.

    At noon, in the tent of the Mellaren army.

    Carl rushed in aggressively with a strange arrow, and presented it to his father: "Dad, this is the weapon of the Ross people. It is powerful. I think a lot..."

    "You should call me the king!" Olekin, who was holding the lamb bone and sucking the delicious marrow, gave his son a white look.

    "Look at this arrow! It pierced the enemy''s chain mail and pierced the body."

    "I know this." Olekin still didn''t care.

    "Wang! Do you really think it doesn''t matter? They actually have such ferocious weapons."

    "You mean the Ross people? So what?"

    "You..." Carl gritted his teeth and said viciously: "Yeah, what about it. We don''t have it. If the Ruths attack us, our soldiers will die."

    "You! You...you shut up!" Olekin threw the lamb bones directly, and stood up while patting his thighs: "This is the time of war, and you actually said such a jerk. What is your intention? Ah! Are you? ¡­¡­you think¡­¡­"

    Carl shook his head and raised his head: "All the tribes belong to them. They are rebellious. No one really believes that the Rus are weak. This extremely long sword is proof."

    "what do you want to say in the end?"

    "King, I don''t like them. They pretend to be polite, but they are actually bastards. As long as they don''t really surrender, our power is threatened. Our threat is never Gotland or Danish, the biggest The threat is them."

    It seemed that this mad man became wiser overnight. As soon as he said this, Olekin was speechless.

    Yes, Origen never thought about the possibility of backstabs. Should Carl''s words be considered? Origen¡¯s answer was rejection.

    This refusal made Carl anxious. He paced and rudely approached his father: "We have killed more than a hundred brothers in this battle! My soldiers were almost wiped out. They are all our Mellaren''s brothers. We just attacked a small fishing village and so many people died. If we attacked ten more, wouldn''t it be that the Mellaren army was greatly injured? The other tribes of Feila were unbearable, and only this Rus tribe was conserving its strength. If we lose too much, how can we maintain our power?"

    Carl''s emotional roar was mixed with many key details, but the stubborn Origen didn''t believe it at all.

    Carl is brave and even mad, but he is not a brave man. Ever since he was humiliated by Arik in the fight, he hated the Ross people, even if it was out of personal grievances, he still wanted to suppress the Ross people, besides, now only the stubborn old guys ignore the rise of the Ross people.

    What makes Carl resent today is that he observes the landing Ross soldiers, but their brows exude a different kind of temperament! They are not like the Merlaren army or a team of farmers and fishermen from other tribes. Their eyes are full of thirst for wealth and a trace of doubt about fighting.

    This group of people wearing chain mail even extravagantly used obvious iron pieces to strengthen their defenses on their chests and crotch. Their armor was of the same level as those of the Danish warriors who were killed, and all they stared at were murderous eyes.

    They drew their swords occasionally, and to Carl''s shock, the colors of the swords were all bright and white. It''s not a secret that the Ross people manufacture and sell "hard swords". Who would have thought that they could equip them on a large scale. Even the short spear they were holding, the so-called spearhead was simply a "short and hard sword" stuck in a wooden stick.

    It''s not over yet. Carl noticed that there were a group of clean and elegant girls among the landers, and they must be another ethnic group in terms of hair color.

    There are also a group of short men with brownish-yellow-black hair. Although they are wearing leather armor, they carry wooden bows that are almost the same height as them.

    The last time Karl saw the real Ross army, he was a kid. More than ten years have passed, and the Russ army seen today has refreshed all his knowledge.

    He had to make sure that Arik was a brave warrior, and he had to believe that the child Rurik didn''t care about the rumors. This child did have a lot of excellence.

    Otto said that the old Piff might die of illness after a few years. By then, R¨¹rik must become the Duke of Ross.

    A young and wise new duke, a fierce war chief, a murderous army, and even the maids were trained to be polite. Isn''t this a threat? . They can say that they have no intention of coveting power, but if they do, they really have the strength to fight for it.

    Carl, he really hopes that Ross''s fleet will be wiped out in this war, and everyone on the ship will be killed. Isn''t that the biggest internal threat to him after he becomes the king?

    No matter what he consciously said is reasonable, his father Olegin''s attitude is as firm as a rock, so angry that Karl subconsciously clenched his sword hilt and cursed secretly: "You''d better die too, you''d better die on the battlefield, and then I The place is king."

    Perhaps only careerists can have a clear insight into who the competitors are and their possible ambitions.

    Didn¡¯t the actions of the Ross people deliberately preserve their strength in the war?

    The meeting by the bonfire Karl himself did not know a lot of inside information, especially the political transaction between Otto and Olekin in Lamb Leg Island before, and he also didn''t know much inside information.

    A new day has arrived.

    The fog in the bay rose and dissipated very quickly. The warriors of various tribes who had regained their energy took their shelters one after another and pushed all the boats into the sea. In this battle, the tribes gained very little spoils, and only the Mellaren people gained a lot.

    A small fleet took the lead to leave Blow Bay. They were two long rowing boats and a fleet that towed as many as twenty seized fishing boats pulling the spoils. A group of wounded also stayed on board, this is Mei Laren''s fleet. Followed by an armed cargo ship of the Ross people, the sheep, slaves, and other useful things will be transported first to Gould Island in Lake M?laren.

    Everyone understands this leaving fleet, they are carrying the burden away, and the rest are more determined to fight.

    But Karl didn''t think so. It was reasonable for his people to leave with the spoils and wounded. Why did the Rus follow? They have one less ship, which is a manifestation of their retreat to preserve their strength.

    As the highest commander of the army, King of Sweden, Olekin''s mind is to continue to expand the results of the battle. He selectively ignored his son Carl¡¯s obvious hostility towards Rose¡¯s allies. After all, the top priority now is to continue fighting. What makes him more troubled is that he did not plan in advance for the next battle, and it is impossible to have a detailed plan. Because of the conditions in the southern waters, including the targeted Danish settlement Kalmar, he was hearsay.

    In such an unclear situation of the enemy, without this mighty coalition force, Olekin would never have dared to launch such a war.

    After everyone had a big meal on the shore, the various armies boarded their ships, and the dukes drove away from the bay noisily after counting their ships.

    They left Buluo Bay completely in the afternoon, and then all the ships corrected their lines. They began to have a coastline that was almost purely north-south, heading south against the southwest wind.

    At this moment, Olikin can proudly say that his Swedish army is already involved in a brand-new field, Sweden''s sphere of influence has increased, and the next battle may break out at any time.

    Olekin never felt that the losses in the previous battle were really great. Look, the ships of the Mellaren Army are everywhere on the sea, and the sight of collective paddles is truly spectacular.

    He didn''t want to look behind him, just because the five Ross ships were walking along the broken line, relying on pure wind to retrograde, and the speed was still no different from his own army.

    Olekin gave his allies a new opportunity, but those fleets were still haggling. Now that the next battle that had been made was for them to attack, he simply deliberately slowed down the fleet to give the rear personnel time to catch up.

    The Mellaren army actually stopped and went, and the Ross people simply didn''t pull their sails and used speed limits to accommodate the entire army.

    In the captain''s lounge of the Aphrora, Otto was dressed in armor, and he was ready to go into battle immediately.

    Rurik, along with his Carlotta, Fisk, Kanuf, and Telavis all sat in the cabin. Like the maids, they were all ordered to stay in the bottom cabin because they were non-combatants.

    On the side of the ship, the deck was full of warriors holding bows and crossbows, so that when a naval battle suddenly broke out, only a single round of Aphrora would be able to strike the enemy with fifty arrows condescendingly. This has not yet been counted as the conical "armor piercing projectile" made by the cast iron of the torsion slingshot against the ship. Now the warrior is ready on the bow deck above Rurik¡¯s head.

    The long voyage is really boring, Otto is a little worried, he has never been to this sea in his life.

    Ten years ago, his Sorgon fleet yaw due to sea fog, and the fleet actually skewed to the small island northeast of Gotland, which is the Gotland Sands. The island is a huge piece of granite in a sense, because of countless years of wind erosion and flooding, there is a lot of sand on the island. Otto led his team to a perfect ambush in the Gotland, but he lost his only brother.

    He is really unfamiliar with this sea area, but there are young veterans in the Ross army who attacked Gotland three years ago.

    It can be said that there is no shortage of navigators in the entire fleet.

    In fact, Rurik is the greatest navigator, only because he can describe the geography of the entire Baltic world extremely accurately, especially knowing the situation of the next battlefield.

    The captain¡¯s lounge on the bow contains a huge secret. The porthole (which also takes into account the shooting holes of the bow and crossbow) shines the light in, and Lurik uses the tip of a knife to draw a map on a slightly whitish pine board.

    He introduced a magical world to Otto.

    Everyone knows that Scandinavia¡¯s coast is complex and changeable. The shallow sea area near the sea is huge, and there are lush islands and sandbanks everywhere. In order to avoid stranding, the entire fleet is a little farther away. Sailing in the sea.

    Rurik¡¯s map does not show tens of thousands of islands, including bays of all sizes.

    He specifically marked two extremely critical existences, namely Gotland and ?land.

    Rurik directly pointed out an extremely rare peculiarity of the next battle: "Dad, what awaits us is no longer the open sea. Although you have never seen the island of ?land or even know its clear existence, I know it."

    As soon as Otto wanted to ask if this matter was also an oracle, he shut up when he saw that his son was still introducing him. And Carlotta? She felt that Rurik was a god, because he could perceive the unknown world.

    As an old guy on the sea, Otto has a strong spatial orientation. He has accepted Rurik¡¯s method of drawing the map "up to north and lower south", and this time he quickly understood Rurik¡¯s description. .

    "The island of ?land is just southwest of Gotland. It is like a long wall and has become a natural barrier for the enemy. The Danes and Gotland must have established many strongholds on the coast, and there must be roads. The inhabitants of the Gotaland also settled here, and they rely on the island of ?land to be protected as a wall in the open sea. In this way, the extremely narrow and narrow sea area between the land and the island is our future battlefield."

    Rurik¡¯s description is indeed a truth. The sea area is the so-called Kalmar Strait, which is only three kilometers at its narrowest point.

    With that said, Rurik settled, raised his head and stared at his dignified father, and then said coldly: "Dad, we will soon enter this extremely narrow sea. Our coalition fleet is very large. Once it breaks out. In naval battles, it is difficult for us to have a chance to turn around. Because if we turn around, let alone chaos in the team, we are likely to be backstabbed by the Gotland army. Since we have chosen war, we must go all the way south. This is a cramp. The battlefield is like crossing a single-plank bridge. In my opinion, the brave wins when meeting on a narrow road."

    "You..." Otto, who was already frightened, finally said: "Do you really believe that a naval battle will happen?"

    "At least we have to be prepared."

    "This is an oracle, maybe it shouldn''t be a secret exclusive to our Rus people. You should tell Olekin that the Mellaren army who has gone mad should not rush too fast."

    Liurik shook his head: "This is the war they chose. We are only participating in the war to fulfill the obligations of the alliance. The losses they suffer are good for us, and I don''t think the enemy''s ships are really a huge threat to our ships."

    Otto thought for a while, and felt that the same was true. "No one knows the battlefield better than you. Rurik, you are still the commander of the entire team. Do whatever you want."

    Rurik nodded: "Then let everyone stay vigilant. Everyone is a weapon. Our ultimate goal is to attack the Danish Kalmar. Before that, Olekin will definitely attack the towns along the way. Maybe tomorrow we The first target is to be attacked, and a naval battle is likely to break out. Even if there is no naval battle, there will be fleeing enemies rushing toward the south."

    "What will happen?"

    Rurik pointed directly at a location on the map, that is, the lower left corner of the board, the part where the lines protrude, that is, Jutland Peninsula, and several key islands around it, and even the lower part of Scandinavia. The fate part, "This is the core of the Danes, dad, you see, it is not difficult for them to reinforce Kalmar. We may encounter the Danish army at sea! It is not just an attack on Kalmar~www. novelhall.com~Okay! Attack the Danes!" Otto is not nervous at all, he has even geared up!

    His father''s actions fully proved that his courage had not diminished. In fact, Rurik was extremely confident in the Aphrodite and only worried about other cargo ships. But for friendly ships, that is pure worry.

    Rurik put the plank down and put it down and said in summary: "We are about to enter the Kalmar Strait, and the looting is about to begin. I hope Olekin will take it when he sees it. That guy is eager for honor. Will he forget after he has won a huge victory? How about his own weight? Is he ready to fight the Danes?"

    "I don''t think he can do it." Otto shook his head with a sullen mouth.

    "Yeah!" Rurik shrugged. "So, our safe retreat is the most important if we are in the most serious situation. I don''t care about the life and death of Olegin and Karl, they are just Mellaren anyway. The spokespersons selected by the big family, they are dead, and the big family can still choose a new king, and our business does not go wrong."

    Hearing this, Otto''s tense spirit finally relaxed. He subconsciously reached out and rubbed Rurik''s small face, and smiled: "Good boy, I didn''t think you were vicious, but I like it. Just do it and prepare to fight. !"

 Chapter 408ï¼š Burning Westwick

    Since the joint fleet started the real southward move, Olekin has no idea whether his fleet will be exposed. Deep down in his heart, he even hoped that the Gotlanders would come to challenge him, so that he could fight a beautiful naval battle quickly.

    The root of his self-confidence is that his own army is very strong, and the army eager for wealth is full of motivation for fighting.

    If the purpose of this battle is to attack Gotland, he feels that he can defeat all the islanders with one battle, but that is not the top priority now.

    In any case, the reason for the Gotland¡¯s betrayal is the temptation of the Danes. If they defeat Denmark, the group of people on Gotland will be wise to realize who is the real king. .

    He also needs to solve a problem of inconsistency within the army. He urgently needs a new goal to let the vast number of coalition soldiers vent.

    This goal is not far away.

    The Gotaland Heights in southern Scandinavia. Most of this vast area is over 200 meters above sea level. The highlands are scattered with a large number of lakes, clumps of pine forests and many varieties of oak trees. , There are also a lot of grassland in the forest. In the current era when agricultural technology is very backward, it is not suitable for farming, but very suitable for grazing.

    However, there are gentle coastal slopes on the east and west coasts of the highlands. The geography here is more pleasant, and the narrow land can be reclaimed as farmland.

    If the Gotland and Danes who migrated to the G?taland Heights can live in peace with the residents of the northern Svealand lowland plains, then one will go south from the estuary of Lake M?laren, traverse the entire Kalmar Strait, and finally reach Jutland, Denmark. The peninsula''s shipping routes will surely become very prosperous.

    The people fighting for survival supplies finally took the road to war.

    However, the people living on the east coast of the highlands have no invaders from the north in their memory. They are all fishermen from Gotland, although they settled in a new area, their communication with their homeland has never been cut off. And because of the more frequent transactions with Danish businessmen, they have naturally ignored the Northern Alliance as a potential threat.

    Yes, in some small fishing villages with only a few hundred people, they fish, shepherd sheep, raise cows, and grow a small amount of oats, rye and onions. Their lives are like this year after year. What else can they change?

    A small number of fishing boats from Gotland have found a huge fleet heading south, as if they suddenly emerged from the sea. The fishermen hurried back to their islands, intending to report the incident to the head of the family.

    Olekin naturally also noticed the presence of witnesses, and he didn''t care about it at all.

    The fleet left Norrk?ping and Bulow Bay, sailing against the wind until the afternoon of the next day, a new target appeared in front of the entire fleet.

    Ole Jinmu looked back behind him with a face, and couldn''t help complaining: "I slowed down, they are still far away."

    At this moment, Carl has been restrained by his father on the command ship of the Mellaren Army. He also complained: "The fishing village in the distance is very small, so let me take my brothers to vote. Rest assured that I will make a quick battle. "

    "No way!"

    "Why? I am confident that no one will be killed."

    Olekin didn¡¯t want to see Karl¡¯s eager face, so he pointed to the distant fleet: "We said yes, let those allies attack. This is what they want! This time we are also with the Ross people. Stand by."

    "But it''s not brave."

    "Brave? You kid, when you attack a strong enemy, you have to save your strength. Now when you meet a weak one, you talk about being brave." Origen shook his head.

    "That''s different..."

    "Shut up, the fleet stopped at sea, and we let the people behind attack. Listen, only dogs will eat mice hungry, wolves will only hunt bigger prey. We are wolves, not hounds."

    Soon, the entire Mellaren fleet suspended paddling, and this sudden action directly stopped the Ross people.

    Otto complained about the mischief of his allies for a while, until he stood on the deck of the bow and saw a classic Viking-style long house in a narrow bay in the distance. Look at the architectural style, which is exactly the same as his old house. . Oh, now that Otto is not used to the old house, he just likes to live in the Dun wooden house, lying on the soft wooden bed and sleeping.

    Rurik pointed nervously forward: "That''s the enemy''s settlement."

    "I saw it all." Ottomu grinned, his beard fluttering in the south wind.

    "I''ll order the anchor first. Dad, it looks like Olekin doesn''t want to fight."

    "It''s just that he doesn''t want to fight. He doesn''t go, and we don''t go." Otto has fully understood the situation, because he saw that the rear fleet is advancing fast: "Anchor. It''s really boring..."

    Otto shook his head. The turbulent sailing made him sleepy all the time. He just wanted to go back to the bow building and take a nap.

    The two most powerful units in the coalition suspended their operations. The army at the rear looked like a chicken blood. All parties were cheering for Olekin¡¯s fulfillment of the agreement. Of course, they were even more excited. The opportunity for wealth is in front of you!

    The Unklas Army, the Yilmalun Army, and the Uppsala Army, the combined strength of the three units is as high as 1,500!

    They were afraid that they would be dragged along and their best trophies would be taken away by others.

    They are three wolves, and there is a group of jackals behind them.

    There were a team of up to two thousand people, and they paddled frantically, passing by the Mellaren Army and the Rus Army, which were quietly floating on the sea, and galloped towards the target.

    So, the target fishing village is the lamb to be slaughtered?

    The offshore fishing boats saw the emergence of a huge fleet of ships unkindly. For a while, the fishermen stood on the boat, restrained by an inexplicable force and watched. They were at a loss because the opponent was stagnant.

    Finally, a large army rushed in, and the fishermen felt the real threat and began to rush towards their own port.

    They got into the bay, intending to inform the tribe to evacuate urgently. However, the entire settlement has missed the best time to escape.

    A large number of residents only realize that the danger is imminent when they see the fleet of ships deliberately flushing and landing. They were absolutely sure that they were not friends from Gotland, and the islanders did not care to organize such a large team to scurry around. Since it is not a friend, it is an enemy!

    It is no longer appropriate to escape by sea in such a predicament, even if they know that there are still some allies and business partners in the south of the sea.

    They began to pull the cattle and sheep out of the barn, pick up the few wheat in the barn, and the heavy dried smoked fish on the wall.

    Unfortunately, the attackers have already started landing.

    Ungriffe of the Unkras tribe, this guy is obviously an old man, he feels that this is the first and last time in this life that he is afraid of invading the Danish control area, and he has consciously been young for thirty years! Holding the sword high, he led his soldiers to land and attack first.

    Immediately afterwards, the Yilmalon Army and Uppsala Army landed.

    Soon, the allied forces of the subsequent small tribes also landed one after another.

    As many as two thousand armed men attacked an unsuspecting fishing village with 400 people in a populated area. It can be said that the battle was over from the moment it started.

    The warriors who yearn for wealth directly intercepted the fugitives from the fishing village with a large number of soft. They wielded axes, spears and swords to kill the men who dared to resist. In the rebellion, many women and old people were also killed.

    They grabbed cattle and sheep and held down many women and children. The soldiers'' faces were filled with the joy of harvest.

    When the sun was about to set, the battle was completely over without any suspense, and the loss of the coalition forces was minimal.

    The coalition forces occupied this settlement, and through the mouth of the captives, they knew the name of this place-Westwick.

    This is the meaning of "West Port". For the people of Gotland Island, it is the "West Port".

    Soon, the ships of the Mellaren Army and the Ross Army, which were focused on watching the theater, also landed.

    Compared to other settlements, Westwick has certain advantages. The place where the locals dock their ships is deep enough to anchor the fully loaded Aphrodite.

    This time, the Ross boats finally didn''t have to worry about running aground. The boats docked very close to the beach. A batch of grain was unloaded ashore, which was the ration of the Mellaren Army. Most of the Russian troops landed on the beach and camped near the sea.

    As the sun sets, the enemy¡¯s settlement is now an "ocean of joy."

    The main offensive troops retained the lives of a large number of captives. Among them, there were even some adult men who were not killed. Such people would be slaves, and the dukes deliberately took them back to work as slaves, or even serfs.

    Especially the captured women and children, they can''t be killed. Coupled with the knowledge that these people are not Danes, the parties have no reason to kill them.

    Like the Unkras tribe, they just need more population to expand their strength. The leader Ungriffe conscripted all the unmarried young men in the tribe this time. One of the main reasons the tribesmen followed him was that they hoped to capture a wife after the war.

    This is not the case, the Unklas Army was the first to land and it was also the first to get the spoils. They "marked" the female captives in their own way, but it was the soldiers who **** their captives and put on their own blankets for fear that the newly captured women would be taken away by others.

    Such a move naturally caused dissatisfaction with other tribal leaders. Ungriffe didn''t want to suffer, and immediately ridiculed: "Are you jealous of me, or do you think you have no ability? We still have many goals! If you have the ability, just Go to the next target to grab people, no matter how much you grab, I won''t question it."

    No one wants to admit their stupidity, and the leaders have to put their hopes in the future battle when they abuse Ungriffe for greed.

    Night had finally come, and the weary soldiers ate the spoils happily.

    Compared with the Mellaren Army and the Russian Army, the logistics of other troops can be called "theoretical existence." They didn''t have, and couldn''t bring a lot of food. The hungry soldiers had eaten up their dry food. If they couldn''t support the war by fighting, they would have to go home.

    The Mellaren Army had prepared rations for ten days, and their rations reserves were also in danger. Their military strength still maintains the size of 1,400 men. If non-combatants are temporarily armed, their strength will become a behemoth of 1,600 men. Regardless of the soldiers or the support personnel, one thousand six hundred mouths must be eaten.

    No, the cargo of the Aphrora is decreasing every day. With tonight¡¯s camp, it has been six days since the coalition left Lake M?laren. Before the M?laren army received effective supplies, there were only four days left in the rations. .

    The situation of the Ross people is the best. The only reason for this situation is that the team''s strength is very small, and the food reserves are enough to sustain three hundred people fighting for 30 days!

    A huge bonfire was lit on the beach again, and the leaders gathered here.

    Because of the problem of dividing the spoils, many leaders have been unable to stop their bickering. Olekin was actually happy to see this situation, he hurriedly played a peaceful role with his hands.

    "Don''t quarrel, don''t quarrel. There is still a lot of wealth in the distance, and it''s not guilty to talk about the interests in front of you."

    The king said so, and all parties in the quarrel fell silent.

    Everyone gathered here and naturally talked about the history and results of the battle. No one asked about the distribution of trophies, but everyone talked about a very real food problem.

    A choice was placed in front of Olekin, who was the king.

    Ungriffe has just enjoyed the service of a female prisoner. He is very happy now. In fact, in a sense, he is basically satisfied with normal combat. If he goes home now, he does not think he will lose more. opportunity.

    It¡¯s just because the situation of the Ankras tribe is very serious: "King, if our fleet continues to move forward, we must rely entirely on plundering their food. Up to now, we are still plundering the Gotland, waiting for us and the real Danes There must be a big fight against each other. We must get them as food, otherwise..."

    "He''s right." Wenderson of Yilmallen said calmly: "Our army prepared too little food when it set out. I didn''t know that the world was so vast. If it weren''t for the cattle and sheep of these people, our army I''m really hungry. Hey, it''s a luxury." Obviously, Wenderson''s face was filled with helplessness. He was eager to take the cattle and sheep back to raise them. It''s okay now. People who don''t eat cattle and sheep will have to starve to death.

    In the past, everyone really cared about this matter too much. Now all tribes are facing the problem of war expansion and food shortage.

    Finally someone sent a request: "King! Brothers need a guarantee from you that you have the most food. If we are hungry, you must give it to everyone. Otherwise..."

    "Otherwise?"

    "It might as well stop here."

    Olekin really didn''t even dream of it, that someone would retreat. He suddenly drew his sword, which shocked everyone. He threatened fiercely: "Someone wants to escape. For the traitor, my suggestion is to kill. What do you think? Run away if you get a little bit of advantage, that''s nothing."

    "Then make a promise." Wenderson urged: "No matter how brave you are, you can''t hold a tomahawk when you are hungry. You can''t let the hungry army fight."

    Olegin hesitated a little at this moment. The battle is full of uncertainty. Who can guarantee that the next goal will be a full barn?

    At this moment, Otto spoke: "My opinion is to fight to the end. Since we are afraid of hunger, we must fight even more."

    At the moment when the situation was wonderful, someone stepped up to support himself with determination. While Olekin was pleased, he also made up his mind. He slammed the steel sword into the ground fiercely: "I can make a promise that if some of you don''t have enough food, I can provide part of it. You have all seen that the Ross people who transport food are determined to carry the war to the end.

    I am your king, and you must listen to me. Now any ship is not allowed to evacuate. Anyone who dares to escape is a traitor, and everyone gets punishable. At least we in Mellaren will never let the traitors go. "

    So far, those so-called dukes who have limited vision and who have opinions just accept it, UU Reading www. Uukanshu.com they all calmed down, and they didn''t dare to question any more.

    The situation is already very clear. The strongest M?laren Army and the Russ Army are going to run to unknown seas, attacking unknown enemies one after another, until they take down the legendary Danish Kalmar. Let alone whether he can defeat the enemy, relying on his own strength, first of all, he cannot resist the power of the Mellaren people. If one''s own troops were lazy in this battle, or even fled, look at Oleg''s attitude, whether the revenge is obvious.

    The thinking of all parties is unified, even if there are doubts, they have to be held back.

    The next day, the captives and a little food were transported to the ship. The vacant ships finally became useful. Is it really appropriate to carry a group of prisoners tied with ropes to continue the war?

    The ship has left the bay, and half of the mutton and beef warriors are struggling to paddle, and the Ross fleet, including the Aphrora, has also begun a new journey.

    The huge fleet continued southward aggressively. Behind them was the burning Westwick, a pillar of smoke that soared to the sky, demonstrating the might of the Swedish army.

    So, who is the next goal?

 Chapter 409ï¼š Attack on Voskars Harbor

    The morning sun is in the east, and the fleet continues to advance to the south.

    Bright days are the best time for war, and the long daylight in summer also makes the ship can only sail for a long time.

    Sailing against the wind will inevitably waste a lot of time, but a brand new goal stands in the distance!

    It was Otto, Rurik and others who were staying in the captain''s lounge, and the crowd were called by the soldiers on the deck.

    Otto, who was dozing off by Jevlo''s report, was very depressed: "So fast? I thought I could only meet the enemy tomorrow, why did I find the enemy settlement again?!"

    "Duke, it''s true! Brothers'' eyes are like eagles, and enemies appear on the hills in the distance..."

    "What is it?"

    "It seems to be a fortress."

    Here, Yevlo uttered the word "mountain castle" in ancient Finnish, and Otto could no longer languish.

    A hibernating bear broke out!

    Otto stood up suddenly: "It''s great! For so many days there is a decent enemy for us to attack. Let''s go, get on the deck and see what these guys are."

    After a while, Rurik stood by his father''s side. He had a better look than Otto. He squinted his eyes through the clear air, and saw that the so-called "mountain fort" did indeed appear on the hills in the distance.

    Rurik estimated that Jevlo referred to "all buildings protected by wooden walls" as a mountain fort in general. This time Jevlo''s statement was clearly correct.

    "Dad. I saw it all."

    "I saw it a little vaguely. It seemed a bit of the Shilla Fortress wooden wall. I didn''t expect anyone else to do it like us."

    "What shall we do?" Rurik asked cautiously.

    "You? You actually asked me?" Otto actually couldn''t make up his mind. Based on the intuition of a veteran, he looked at the Mellaren Army, which was still advancing with pigs, and felt that the coalition forces must gnaw a hard bone in this battle. . "At least I gave you the authority, you come to command the Ross army."

    Rurik sighed a little, then stretched out his hand to point to King Origen''s ship: "Let''s see the reaction of the Mellarians, they attack us and support. But..."

    "What''s the matter? Are you sure..." Otto''s mood suddenly became excited.

    "Yes! Although we can abide by the contract and stay as spectators, the battlefield environment is complicated. If our allies are in trouble, we have to participate in the war."

    "Wuhu! Is it a fight? You kid is not twelve years old, and you want to go to the battlefield again?" Otto happily grabbed his son''s golden ponytail, although Rurik is still a child, the soul of the warrior Awakening is precious.

    "If necessary, we shall join the war." Rurik looked at his father with a serious face: "We will watch for the time being no matter what the battle is. If Olekin orders us to join the war, our army will land. But none of us will participate in the fight. We use bows and crossbows to support at best. Dad, I don¡¯t want any brothers to get hurt, and I don¡¯t want to intervene too deeply."

    Without the stimulus of close hand-to-hand combat, Otto couldn''t be really excited in such a battle, presumably the same was true of other brothers.

    "Okay." Otto''s deep eyes continued to look at the approaching enemy settlement ahead, "I don''t care about anything else, at least we have to get some food. The fighting continues and we will not have enough food. ."

    The goal is ahead. Unlike the Ross people''s caution and restraint, the Mellaren people behaved completely excited.

    With the victories in the previous two battles, they already feel proud that the Gotland and the Danes are nothing but this. Although everyone is tired and time is a bit disadvantageous for the entire coalition army, everyone rushes up and destroys the enemy''s strongholds to make a fortune!

    Is not it? The enemy even built a wooden wall, and they must be protecting something by doing so.

    What can they protect? It must be wheat, meat, and countless silver coins and copper coins.

    There is still a rational restraint in the entire Mellaren army, and that is Olekin.

    Carl was so excited that his heart was about to explode. He held a sharp sword and pointed straight ahead: "Let me take a group of brothers to be the vanguard. Give me your best fighters. The victory belongs to Mellaren. I will stand in this battle. great merit."

    At this moment, Olekin, who was holding the bow of the ship, was in a complicated mood. He hesitated for a while and made a decision to refuse.

    "Why?!" Carl cried out in confusion. In his grief and anger, he pointed at the friendly forces behind him, "Do you want to give them the glory of attacking the enemy''s gathering spot?"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    "It''s me! Invincible Carl! Are you afraid that I will die in the battle and the power of the family will fall? Bah!" Carl turned his head and looked at the sun that began to sway westward, and pointed at the sword, he shouted: "Odin Give me this honor, I am the king of the sanctuary (referring to Sweden itself), give me victory!"

    So what response did God give him? It seems that the south wind is stronger.

    Carl didn''t care so much, he took the sword and told his father straightforwardly: "Now that God commands us to attack, we can''t go against God''s will and give opportunities to others."

    Olekin felt that these remarks were all nonsense made up by Karl himself, but this kid''s words caused the flagship fighters to cheer.

    Public opinion cannot be violated. All Olekin felt was the excitement of the soldiers. If he refused his will, he would get the hatred of the people.

    He gritted his teeth and looked at the back. Today, the Ross people are still as persistent as the "puppy with the owner", and the other allies are daunting Fella.

    "Then do it! Let''s take a gamble!" The toothy Origen drew out his beautiful steel sword and suddenly thrust it into Carl''s hand.

    The meaning of this move speaks for itself!

    Carl held his father''s sword and immediately raised it up: "Everyone, paddle as fast as possible! All boats keep up!"

    The speed of the Mellaren Army increased, and the soldiers ignored the disadvantages in future engagements caused by physical exhaustion. They rushed toward the target, which shocked the Ross people to respond positively.

    Otto felt more and more that it was because he saw a small sandbank not far away, and an enemy fishing boat farther away. If left in normal, the Mellaren army will surely separate ships to attack enemy fishing boats, and now they are only interested in enemy ports.

    At this moment, the Aphrora and the rest of the Ross ships are in a state of preparation. Although naval battle does not seem to happen, just in case, the soldiers holding the bow and crossbow are fully prepared.

    The sails were fully stretched, and the Aphrora reached her fastest speed, which caused her to rush into the formation of the Mellaren Army. This unintentional act is like the Spurs urging the horses to run wild, forcing the Mellaren army, which has been replaced by Carl, to accelerate further.

    This is actually the first round of the coalition''s attack wave, and I am afraid it is also the most powerful round. The final landing battle is less than five kilometers away from the port.

    ...

    A huge fleet of ships rushed toward the port, and the residents of Voskars Harbor (Oscar Harbor) couldn''t believe their eyes.

    Who are they? Why are there so many long ships? Why is there an unrecognized pattern printed on the sail?

    Alas! Is it dazzled? That huge sail is actually a ship?

    For a while, many residents didn''t realize that it was the enemy. They stood on the edge of the docks and hills, watching the fast approaching fleet, whispering to each other about the background of these guys.

    Some people in Dangre are instinctively aware of the threat.

    It was a Danish, specifically a Danish businessman.

    A small servant dispatched by a merchant walked through the streets and alleys, delivering a blast in the intricate residential area composed of thatched huts and wooden houses at the port: "Don''t look at it, it''s not a Danish! The unknown is the enemy!"

    Shouting and shouting, these messengers simply yelled "enemy attack". Just one phrase made a large number of onlookers who didn''t know the truth realize that something was wrong.

    People started to evacuate, followed by panic.

    They began to rush to an important refuge point, which is a city raised by Danish businessmen-Voskarsberg.

    The name of this settlement is Voskas, which means "winding hills". The name is appropriate. The inland of the arc bay of this port is a large number of hills less than 30 meters above sea level. This place is not suitable for farming, but it is perfect as a fishing port.

    The essence of Voskarsberg is that Danish merchants spent money to build a square wooden wall to protect their mansion and rights. During the period, there were many long houses and storage cellars. The wood used was the most common pine tree in the region. As for the huge red pine that was cut down a long time ago, most of the fortresses they built were trunks with thick men¡¯s thighs. The wooden walls were about 200 meters long and wide, and the area enclosed by them was really not small.

    Wooden walls can help Danish merchants and their mercenaries to avoid the wind, and it is also the first protection of wealth.

    Of course, it also has military significance. After all, Danes are not monolithic. Danish businessmen who do business far from Jutland must maintain friendly relations with the local Gotland and Gotaland people while protecting themselves.

    In Voskars, the Danes have become a de facto alliance with the local fishermen. Since this group of fishermen just gathered into the village spontaneously, they are not from the same clan and there is no leader.

    If anyone is the leader, the five Danish families living here are the leaders, but there is still no supreme leader.

    The total population of the forest here exceeds two thousand, and any man who can handle weapons has reached one thousand.

    The Mellaren Army didn''t know this situation at all, they were still advancing like a rainbow pig.

    Not everyone heeded the Danish''s warning to evacuate. Many people simply rushed to the beach, fleeing south by rowing boats with their families and their families. There are not a few people doing this, and at least 30 ships have fled after hearing the wind.

    Perhaps the best way to encounter a strong enemy without preparation is to retreat tactically. The Danish businessmen thought about fleeing for the first time, but they still had a large amount of sheepskin, cowhide, and ready-made cheese to be transported away. Eggs were evacuated with silver coin boxes and then left behind other goods, nothing more than their own houses. After being burned by the enemy, it was really a lifetime effort that vanished in an instant.

    In order to protect their property, they gave it up!

    But they also have a beautiful fantasy, that the rushing people are not real enemies, but the huge fleet from Gotland. After all, there are often giant monsters churning at sea (actually, sperm whales beating the water), weird fleet It is not surprising at first glance.

    Not all the settled port residents have to flee. How can most people abandon the cattle, sheep and houses they depend on for their livelihood?

    look! The brave Danish fighter has stepped forward! They are generally covered in chain mail, and even their heads are covered by chain mail. Their shields are smeared with gorgeous patterns, and their tomahawks are powerful.

    There are as many as two hundred pure Danes from Jutland. In fact, these guys are forced to live out as mercenaries because of the large number of people in their hometown. In fact, these mercenaries have reserved a lot of species for the local fishermen. As for whether the children can find the real father, that is not what mercenaries should be concerned about.

    The Voskas people sold their agricultural products, handicrafts, and textiles to Danish merchants nearby, and the merchants sold them back to Jutland. After all, they brought back Jutland''s ironware and linen thread. This formed a trade. line.

    The residents of Voskars Port have business dealings with Borgholm and Kalmar in the south. Although they must also beware of the sneak attacks by these so-called "old friends", their hometown is facing disaster and they ran to the south. It is very necessary for evacuation to send an alert by the way.

    Danish mercenaries are the core of Voskars Port''s combat power. All male fishermen who can''t run and can handle weapons are also crowded by the Danes, but in terms of weaponry and equipment, it is really bad. Voskars generally wear linen animal skins, and some hardened cowhide armors are high-quality goods. They are most equipped with short spears, harpoons, and axes. Of course, a buckler is basically a man.

    They are also equipped with some bows, but with their own bow-making techniques, the performance of the short wooden bow is terrible. If the enemy is wearing a lock armor, the bones and arrows can really only get stuck in the gap.

    They didn''t have much time to prepare. Seven hundred people took up arms in a hurry, and this was basically all the forces that could be assembled in the current situation.

    Of course, if they recruit boys from twelve to fifteen years old as fighters, their military strength can barely increase by a hundred more, but no one believes that children can become masters in combat.

    The women and all the old and weak, with limited softness, led a few cows and sheep, and moved slowly into Fort Worscar.

    The Danish mercenaries led almost all of their combat power and began to move arbitrarily towards the port.

    They have not yet reached the sea, the landing of the Mellaren has begun!

    One after another, the Swedish long boats washed up on the beach and even smashed into the fishing boats of a large number of locals. Only by personally experiencing the battlefield did the Merlaren fighters really realize that this is the enemy''s "huge settlement". Many people with limited knowledge directly believe that this is the legendary Kalmar, which is the ultimate target to be attacked.

    Carl took the lead with a sword and shield hand: "Brothers! Clash with me!"

    The Mellaren fighters felt that they were going to make a fortune, and their impact was beyond the formation of the formation.

    However, the sudden emergence of enemy forces from behind the longhouse group abruptly suppressed the momentum of the Mellaren Army''s onslaught.

    Carl made a decisive decision. He opened his arms to restrain his men, and then shouted: "Shield wall! Line up! Ready to fight!"

    The "black warriors" in the Mellaren army, they have trained well, the black shields painted in ink are stacked on top of each other, coupled with their black armor and black tomahawks, now it is the enemy''s turn to be surprised.

    At the critical moment, Olekin also played a key role. He was at the back end of the landing field and left to arrange the formation of the Melaren peasants.

    The situation became very delicate in an instant, and both sides were obviously hostile, and they didn''t dare to act rashly when they really encountered it.

    At this moment, the five ships of the Russ stopped very close to the coast. Such a distance was definitely within the firepower range of the longbow and steel-armed crossbow, and the torsion slingshot could strike at will.

    Otto stared at the cooled battlefield The western setting sun was like blood, and the two troops faced off on the beach?

    "Ruriek, it seems that fighting can happen at any time. Intervene?"

    "At least we are ready." Rurik said cautiously, leaning on the railing.

    At this moment, Yevlo, who was pulling the percussion rope, hurriedly stated: "In my opinion, it is more important to support the friendly forces. Now the slingshot is equipped with cast iron bullets. It is easier to hit the enemy''s shield wall than to gouge through the enemy ship."

    "Don''t act rashly!" Rurik ordered, "This is the war of the Mellaren, don''t steal the limelight from that Karl."

    In fact, Rurik was completely confident to give an unknown enemy a violent blow. Maybe the first round of six projectiles could poke six holes in the enemy''s front, and then another batch of arrow feathers fell from the sky. He didn''t believe that the enemy had seen this kind of blow, and his morale might collapse all at once.

    Just do it yourself, Karl will be furious!

    Rurik had seen that Karl apparently took over the command of his father, so when will they go to war?

 Chapter 410ï¼š Siege of Fort Voskars

    The Ross people are actually very close to the battlefield. No, he can hear the enemy''s clamor very clearly.

    "We are Danes! Don''t act rashly, you Gotlandians, you can''t break the peace."

    Hearing it, Carl burst out laughing: "Hahaha! You scumbags. Me! Invincible Carl, the doomed King of Sweden, I want to kill you!"

    In fact, the Voskas and the Danes should do the same, even if the formation is messy, they should fight desperately, so that they have a chance to drive the invaders into the sea.

    However, after a period of time, the unsteady Mellaren army settled down and was fully prepared for battle, and the ships of the allied army in the rear were clearly visible.

    "Brothers! Attack!"

    When Carl gave the order, the Mellaren Army spontaneously shouted chants and pushed the shield wall more neatly, and the battle officially broke out!

    The next battle is a fierce battle with a sense of order in chaos.

    The long-handled axe of the Mellaren Army fell from the sky and suddenly smashed the enemy''s head, and the spearheads of the soldiers in the back row had been madly poking forward.

    The well-equipped soldiers in black, Olekin was pleased to see that the private soldiers he supported had really exploded into a powerful combat force. Although some private soldiers died, the entire front was still stable.

    The performance of the recruited peasant soldiers also surprised him. This group of poorly equipped guys who used a large number of short spears together became a powerful force.

    The Mellaren army has been advancing slowly and spontaneously spread to the wings.

    There were a large number of Voskars fighters defending their homeland, but they had never encountered such a battle. The enemy''s strength is too much, and many people have been stabbed to death by their spears. If they continue to fight, they may be wiped out.

    When I think of my wife and children, and see the murdered relatives and friends, their morale collapses without persisting for a long time.

    A group of people began to flee with their weapons, and it was precisely at this moment that the rest of the coalition forces finally arrived!

    Originally, Danish mercenaries could still struggle to maintain a battle line relying on heavy armor, and a group of unruly Voskars fighters also insisted. Unexpectedly, more enemies will be killed suddenly, they have already landed in unguarded places!

    Realizing that the battle in the port persisted, and the grandmaster wearing thick armor would inevitably end in annihilation of the entire army, the Danish mercenaries had to put down their fallen companions and began to fight while retreating.

    A huge fighter plane was placed in front of him, realizing that the friendly army had landed, and the next step was to win the battle with his own. Karl gritted his teeth and ordered his tired subordinates to fight again.

    He roared in the chaos army: "Take their fort and tear down their walls! The wheat, meat, and women are all yours!"

    This is what Mellaren¡¯s fighters need. They are now playing a group of landing pirates. Don¡¯t talk about their ideals. These guys are not only tired but also hungry. Even if it¡¯s for food, they have to win quickly. .

    The Mellaren Army took the lead in the active pursuit, and behind it, another two thousand friendly soldiers attacked separately.

    Carl and Olekin felt it was a waste of time to looting the houses of ordinary residents. "A lowly person is a lowly person. He puts the enemy''s gold and silver mountains without grabbing them, and actually focuses on the common people''s copper coins." Although Olekin himself is behind his own camp, he feels that his arrogant son Karl is now a "sunset". God of War".

    At least in terms of fighting, Carl showed all the qualities of a brave general, and the current combat Melaren Army needs such a strong commander.

    It can be said that the old Olekin made a good decision.

    Look! The brothers are already climbing the **** and attacking their fortress.

    Fort Voskars, located on a mound, is a typical early medieval castle. The original purpose of building it by the locals was to enclose a safe area with a wooden wall. It must have the ability to resist wind and snow and also block the enemy''s attack.

    In fact, their most direct motive for building the castle was that in the summer two years ago, the coalition organized by the Danish leader went north along the Kalmar Strait to fight against the enemy in the north. Although the huge army did not stop at Voskars for supplies, the strong lineup Everyone in the entire settlement is in danger.

    They carefully expanded the inherent wooden wall to suppress everyone''s inner worries, but the war came.

    The morale of the Voskars warriors who fleeed first collapsed. They entered from the front entrance of the fort with a strong panic, and told the women, children and wealthy merchants of the enemy''s terrible things.

    Until now, they don''t even know the specific identity of the attacker, but a small merchant from Gotland who was trapped into the fort to buy wool guessed part of the fact-it may be that the guys in the north have got revenge.

    A large number of their own armed men withdrew in, but Danish merchants who knew they could not evacuate had to bite the bullet and defend their fortress.

    Obese businessmen stood on the scaffolding of the wooden wall, calling with a strong voice: "Don¡¯t be afraid, everyone! At least we still have a solid wall, they can¡¯t destroy the wall! We hold on! We have a lot of food, and we will give it to You guys! Fight for your women and children!"

    The businessman is very smart. He emphasized the solidity of the "wall" and promised to distribute food to everyone. As for defending one''s wealth and family, it is a man''s share.

    The panicked people calmed down, and warriors with spears and bows stepped onto the scaffolding.

    In fact, there are two small gates in Fort Worth, where women and children can evacuate quietly. However, women are unwilling to take their children to retreat. This is not because they are loyal, or the means to see the enemy is to kill indiscriminately, and the enemy''s strength is beyond imagination. Leaving the fort is not only not fleeing, but being caught and killed by them.

    Instead of dying like that, it is better to defend the city with her husband.

    However, the Vorskas fighters who had recovered their morale were ready to defend the city resolutely. Standing on the wooden wall, they saw Danish fighters fleeing under the setting sun, as well as large-scale enemies!

    Voskas was in tears because they saw their long house on fire. Those invaders are like monsters emerging from the sea. They don''t know what they have done wrong, and they have suffered such a catastrophe today.

    At the same time, the attacking tribal warriors such as Anklas and Yilmalun were sweeping the enemy''s house. Sure enough, they found many dried fish that they didn''t take away, and filling their stomachs became the top priority instead of continuing to fight.

    There were also soldiers who didn''t find food and useful things, so they set fire to vent their anger!

    The burning longhouse became a special light source, and they moved towards the wooden fort as a whole, so they walked all the way and burned all the way. The landing soldiers swarmed on the "burning road", and there was no time to take care of the dead bodies of the enemies, the dying enemies, and even the wounded on their own side.

    Was seriously injured in the battle? Oh! That is fate, and no one can refuse the death given by God.

    The attacking troops lying on the ground were all the Mellaren Army, and there were still as many as 50 casualties in the **** battle just now.

    As the opponents of the Danish Army and Voskars Army retreated, the so-called falling behind means being killed. They have already killed more than 200 people.

    There were barely five hundred people who fled back to the wooden fort. Even the brave Danish mercenaries who claimed to be fighting in their lives had never joined the battle of today until they entered the wooden fort and saw that the heavy wooden door was closed. I just let go of my heart a little bit.

    It was not the time to rest. Two hundred mercenaries escaped, barely a hundred people, and the rest were killed.

    The Danish businessman was shocked by the fact that the thugs he had armed to the teeth could not help fighting so much, and when he was angry, he had to continue to order them to defend.

    This actually does not mean that the Danish mercenaries are the weak, and their coalition has only 700 people. The Mellaren Army alone has twice the strength of their troops, better weapons and equipment, and a set of rules for combat. That is, Karl unconsciously launched a pincer attack along the battlefield, frightening the enemy''s morale to collapse.

    Those who fled into the fort had only a moment of breathing, and the attackers were already on the ground.

    Siege? How to siege the city? !

    Carl the red-eyed killer carried its enemy''s blood-stained sword and pointed it directly at the wooden door of the enemy''s fortress: "Brothers! Break it open for me! Other braves, climb the wall for me!"

    The core of the so-called Fort Worscar is more than thirty thick tree stumps that are deeply inserted into the ground. Then a large number of thin tree stumps are interlaced and tied with twine to form a four-sided wooden wall with thick wooden stakes as the base point.

    It can be said that its weakest place is the wooden door, and Karl and the majority of Mellaren fighters can see this weakness.

    No, there are forest loggers conscripted in, holding their huge two-handed axes, and rushing toward the wooden door aggressively.

    A group of "black warriors" hurriedly followed up. They held up their bucklers and yelled while resisting the stones, clay pots, and even wood thrown down by the enemy on the wooden wall.

    The average height of the wooden wall barely reaches four meters. What is such a height?

    There are brave warriors who are good at climbing, carrying wooden shields and swords in their mouths, climbing up like monkeys clasping the gaps in the wooden wall. The brave''s companions raised their swords and spears to cheer, and a small number of archers approached, shooting arrows at the enemy on the wall, but the effect was negligible.

    None of the brave who climbed the wall succeeded. The warriors under the city hoped that the brave would be able to chop off the enemy at the head of the city, jump into the wooden wall, and smashed the huge wooden stake against the latch of the wooden door. It''s a pity that the warriors who were stabbed to death by the short spears fell, and the enemies on the wall also made mockery.

    "Damn it! Call us stupid?!" Seeing the messy army just couldn''t take down the fortress right away, Carl was almost fainted in a hurry.

    To make matters worse, a bony arrow hit the iron piece on Carl''s helmet, and he subconsciously felt that the enemy had a magical archer, so he quickly shielded most of his body with a round shield and retreated subconsciously.

    Olekin''s private soldiers were all dressed in black clothes. The peasant soldiers were unreliable, and gradually they became the main offensive force.

    A black-clothed soldier approached Karl cautiously, admonishing: "Prince, the enemy''s wooden wall is strong. If you hit it like this, my brothers will suffer too many deaths and injuries."

    "Damn! Are you afraid of death? Isn''t the wooden door smashed open?" The furious Karl''s blade was directly attached to the man''s neck.

    The soldier in black did not change his face: "I am Krafteger (meaning great power), the brave Krafteger, a warrior whom your father valued, I am not afraid of death!"

    "Then knock down that **** wooden wall!"

    Kraftage, the black warrior, just glanced at the blade of the Ross steel sword, and suddenly thought of something. He continued: "Brothers broke through the gap, but they were stabbed to death by spears. Prince, we can''t let our people die anymore, look at the reality! At least fifty brothers are dead! We in Mellaren continue to be killed and injured. , Then we can''t fight."

    Kraftegger''s last words awakened Karl, he looked at the rock-solid wooden wall, and in grief and anger, he gave the order to retreat.

    The Mellaren army, whose attack was unsuccessful, retreated. Behind them, the anthology of enemies on the wall began to taunt with foul language.

    As if the resistance of the residents of Voskars Harbor was fruitful, the people who lost their souls once saw the hope of victory.

    However, the appearance of another group of fighters made their beautiful ideas fall short.

    It was the Yilmalon Army, the Unkras Army, the Uppsala Army, and even other small tribe fighters. They all ate some dried fish and bacon during the looting, and began to focus on attacking the wooden castle after their physical strength recovered.

    The leader of Yelmalen, Wenderson, prided himself on being calm. He didn''t dare to make any sarcasm when he saw King Olekin''s resentment, who was clearly frustrated in the offensive.

    He knew that the king needed victory, and presumably fighting was not purely for wealth, but victory of will. To lay down an enemy''s fortress is of great political significance to the new kingdom of Sweden.

    "Relax! King, we will work hard to break through their wooden walls."

    In the afterglow of the setting sun, Olekin didn''t know where the guy in front of him came from his self-confidence. When he thought that he was really broken by them, wouldn''t the blood he paid pave the way for them. Looking at the wooden wall again, Olekin felt that things would not go well.

    Olegin actually thought of some tactics. As his resentful son took his brothers to retreat for a while, the scheming man boasted that he saw the enemy''s weaknesses clearly, and set out to adjust his tactics.

    Fortunately, there are a large group of stunned greens who continue to drag the enemy and continue to consume the enemy''s physical strength is also a good thing.

    Olekin encouraged: "Then attack! I believe you can."

    Although the words were simple, Wen Desen felt that he was full of power, so he secured his helmet and led his people to the battlefield forcibly attacking the city.

    So, the castle that the Mellaren army can''t defeat can others quickly break it?

    The residents of Voskars were just fighting a life-and-death struggle again. They had the advantage of the terrain. Even if they were condescending with a spear, they could force the attacker not to approach.

    The Yilmalon Army also does not have any siege weapons. Their fighters wear chain armor at a very low rate. Half of the fighters only wear common clothes, all protected by a round shield.

    No, what the Yilmaren army saw was a dead body under the city wall. There were friendly soldiers and city defenders who were beaten down.

    They approached in a thrilling manner, and soon they were hit by a large number of stones, and then some people were killed by the stones inexplicably.

    The roaring army tried to encircle the entire wooden fort in order to find a suitable breakthrough point, but under the dim light they found that the fortress was simply "impeachable."

    The focus of the offensive was still on the biggest wooden door, which was indeed smashed out of the hole by the big axe of the offensive troops, but the wooden door did not open.

    There were as many as ten burly men''s corpses dead under the wooden door. They were assassinated by spearheads protruding from the holes.

    Yilmallen bravely smashed the door with an axe, and was soon stabbed to death.

    Then the Uppsala Army and the Unkras Army sent people to challenge Wuwei, and even the 50-man army of the Granite also sent people to smash the door. As a result, the strong men from all sides were suddenly stabbed to death by the Danish mercenaries who were waiting behind the door with a sharp spear.

    At this moment, the battle has dragged on until the sun goes down!

    Take a look at the current battlefield. If there is no light from the burning houses, the battlefield is already dark.

    The wooden wall can''t be attacked for a long time, and the energy consumption of the offensive and defensive sides is serious. The fact is that if the Swedish army cannot take down the fortress within two days, everyone will have to face the dilemma of running out of food, and if they are hungry collectively, they can only go home.

 Chapter 411ï¼š Ruriks? Hit a big success

    No one hopes that this ambitious expedition will fail just by facing the first hard bone. All tribes cannot afford to lose this person, especially the Mellaren. This victory is related to the stability of honor and power.

    Since they have never fought a siege war, the Swedish army does not even have a siege weapon. After all, in this era, even wooden fortresses are rare in the Nordic world.

    However, in the face of this dilemma, Olekin thought of what he had learned from the Russian Arik about the attack on the Gotland stronghold by the Russian army many years ago. The situation at that time was similar to what he was facing now. What? !

    The wooden wall of the extremely rare stone fortress on Gotland was knocked open by a large tree stump. Olegin has arranged for his son Karl to take someone to demolish the enemy¡¯s house and pull out the strongest oak beam. They were tied together and used as a siege hammer to directly knock the **** door open. However, it takes time!

    All parties in the coalition suffered losses in this battle, and the Ross people are still serving as spectators. This is really inappropriate!

    No, Olekin dispatched Bernardick (now a peasant soldier), who was once a messenger, to deliver the king''s order: the Russians must join the war.

    Bernardik has always been very fond of the Ross people. Because he has seen the real martial arts of the Ross people, he tearfully informed Otto of the tragedy that he and his brothers had failed to attack and died in a large number of battles.

    "What? I thought you captured their fortress. The battle has continued to the present, and there is no gap in their wall?" Otto on the ship was really undecided.

    Rurik became the final decision maker. He stabilized Bernardic''s emotions and said well, only then did he perceive the problem.

    "I see, we will go to war now."

    "Fight?" Otto asked cautiously. "They dropped a pile of corpses under the wall. Could it be that we..."

    Rurik immediately made clear his intentions, confidently saying: "Just destroy their wooden doors or walls, and we will win!"

    "What do you want?" Otto asked.

    "Use those." Rurik pointed the torsion slingshot with his finger, "They are easy to remove from the base, let the soldiers take them into the battlefield, we use cast iron bullets to pierce and destroy their walls!"

    "This...something is wrong." Otto''s words are to remind his son, aren''t these weapons said to be relatively confidential?

    Rurik doesn¡¯t know, but now he¡¯s not stuck on the so-called secrecy: "If we have to pay huge casualties to lay down this fortress, we will not do any further battles. Because we no longer have more troops to expand the results, just Use our weapons to end this battle early."

    No, all the six torsion slingshots on the Aphrodite were unloaded, and the soldiers also brought their longbows to the wooden crossbow (steel-armed crossbows are not suitable for use) intending to land.

    Soon the Ross people landed quickly in more long boats provided by the Mellaren people, and a special team of only one hundred and fifty people gathered.

    Like Carlotta, Fisk, Kanuf, and even Telavis, a Corvin, such a group of children came to the burning battlefield and was infected by the atmosphere of the battlefield. They didn''t feel scared at all.

    Otto and R¨¹lik led a large-scale crossbow army, but they kept their bucklers on their backs, swords and battle axes hanging from their waists.

    Thirty longbowmen from Elronburg each carried forty iron cluster arrows.

    Warriors with wooden crossbows each have twenty light iron cluster crossbow arrows.

    The most important thing is naturally the six-seater torsion slingshot, each of which is carried by four people. It is really a kind of relatively light "heavy equipment", and it can walk as fast as four people carry it!

    Others carried ammunition, that is, three boxes of cast iron projectiles. Each cone-shaped projectile weighed half a pound, and each wooden box weighed forty pounds. It can be said that in order to end the battle early, Rurik is willing to take out as many as two hundred cast iron bullets, and then attack a part of the wooden wall with all his strength, can''t he still destroy part of the wall?

    The coalition forces now need only a gap through which fighters can pass.

    At the moment, the night and the wooden walls give people trapped in the fortress not a complete sense of security. Even though the Danish merchants in the city promised to distribute food to ensure that everyone will not starve to death, the biggest problem is that there are not so many reserves in the fortress. Fresh water.

    The problem of holding fresh water in a short period of time is not a problem, because the majority of Voskars residents have never seen such a battle in their lives. They just forced the invaders to slow down some offensive disadvantages, and the fortress was still surrounded by enemies, taking advantage of the chaos. The opportunity to escape is gone, and the enemy''s purpose must be to razing the entire fortress to the ground.

    A few people thought of surrender. They were already whispering to discuss whether they would survive if they surrendered to the "hero" who invaded?

    It is as if they had announced that they would respect the Danish leader Hafgen as their leader, so that Voskas would not be attacked by the Danes.

    Now it is announced that the life of another master can continue?

    But most people don''t have this idea at all. Their minds are blank, and they are completely observing the life-saving instinct at the moment, continue to stay on the wooden wall to prevent the enemy from trying to climb and sneak attacks, and further guard the broken door. They have no better way to resolve the crisis and can only struggle.

    At least the Voskars still have the capital to stick to it, but the offensive side does not.

    The unique troops of the Ross people appeared, and the messy friendly army gave way to them with strange eyes.

    Soon, Otto brought the soldiers to the front battlefield.

    Behind the broken wooden door were as many as thirty warriors with spears waiting to work. If they dare to try to smash the door with an axe, they are bound to be stabbed to death by the spearhead.

    The city gates and wooden walls were already full of corpses, and the enthusiastic leader of Yelmalen, Modsen, had to face an embarrassment. His offensive force was more than 500 people. After being killed and wounded by more than 20 people from the stones and woods falling from the sky, the Yilmalun army evaded all at once. He himself lost face, but he was also pleased that his loss was not serious.

    The offensive troops were separated from the wooden wall by a full fifty meters. After their attack was frustrated, at least a thousand people gathered on the frontal battlefield near the main entrance.

    The defenders on the wooden wall listened to the rumbling shouts, that was the most terrible threat, and they almost made people nervous.

    The wise people realized that the offensive side was not a futile confrontation. The battlefield anger was really good. They seemed to be brewing even more crazy attacks.

    No, the crowd gave way, and another troop came.

    Only due to the cover of night, the defenders could not see that the new guy had brought something strange.

    At the forefront of the battlefield stood a large number of Yilmalen and Anklas, followed by Uppsala and Mellaren.

    The Russ are a small army. When they came to the city, Otto decisively roared: "Just do as Rurik ordered!"

    Rurik immediately roared with his changed voice: "Torsion slingshot! Lines! Aim at the wooden wall and shoot immediately! Longbowman, crossbowman, shoot the bird on the wooden wall immediately!"

    As early as the march, Ricci made arrangements, and the "Ross Arrow Formation" was also the first time to be put into actual combat.

    The arrangement of the torsion slingshot takes time, and before that, the crossbowmen give the enemy the first round of blows.

    Even a girl like Carlotta can wind the wooden crossbow by stepping, she can do it alone. She put on a shrunken leather armor and a heavy bronze helmet. At first glance, she was just an extremely young warrior. Even so, when she was holding a crossbow, everything was different.

    Carlota, Fisk, Kanuf and others, who were about her age, joined the first row of shooting with a wooden crossbow modified from a short wooden bow.

    At this moment, Yevlo seemed to be an officer.

    "First row! Shoot!"

    After getting the order, Carlotta, the girl holding the crossbow, fired her light crossbow arrows.

    Whether this arrow can shoot the enemy is second, it has a powerful symbolic meaning, that is, the Ostras formally avenge the hostile forces. Even if she and the residents of Voskars Port have no grievances, the locals are not allies, they must surrender to Denmark, and that is Ostra''s enemy.

    "Okay! After the first row is withdrawn, the second row will shoot!"

    The ten crossbow arrows in the second round flew out instantly.

    "The third row, it''s your turn."

    "Fourth row!"

    "Fifth row!"

    "Okay! Brothers in the first row, shoot!"

    The Ross people deployed five rows of crossbowmen. They are all mass-produced oak goods. The only subtlety is the bronze-cast crossbow mechanism. Its strength is not very good, only close shots can penetrate the enemy''s hardened cowhide armor.

    Fortunately, the fighting distance between the two sides was only 50 meters. The Russ adopted "alternate shooting that could not be stopped at all." They really couldn''t stop until their reserve of light iron cluster crossbows were all shot out.

    More than twenty enemies have been hit, and they have fallen to the ground either dead or wounded.

    The suppression of the Rus'' firepower frightened the wooden wall without the enemy for a while, and the inside of the wooden wall was not really a safe place.

    Thirty fighters from Elronburg, they are a mix of Russ and Corvins, and they hold almost equal-height pewter longbows, which are the best bows in the Nordic region in this time and space.

    Telavis is young, and Otto, Duke of Ross, is willing to admit that this child can be the leader of Aaron Orava Castle in the future. Now he must play his own prestige on the battlefield, and he will command this force.

    The only task of the Elronburg troops was to create chaos through projectiles. They began to launch a neat projectile. Thirty spiral feather arrows with cast iron arrows descended from the sky with a strange buzzing sound. No one can see the arrow clearly. They descended from the sky, randomly piercing the cloth of a lucky man, and then smashing into its flesh.

    As the "birds" at the head of the city were cleaned up, Rurik immediately instructed Yevlo to change his tactics.

    "Crossbowman! All throws!"

    They are still in the fifth row to take over the shooting, that is, they retreat to the end of the line immediately after the launch, return to the team after finishing the winding, and shoot again when the line moves to the forefront.

    The "Ross Arrow Formation" is like this. The tactics arranged by Rurik are actually not essentially different from the tactics of King Gustav of Sweden. Based on his time, Gustav had all his soldiers equipped with muskets. Eight rows of flintlockers were arranged in the phalanx and fired alternately. The continuous long-range firepower output forced the Shenluo¡¯s spear phalanx to be difficult to get close. With a certain distance, the Swedish army can continue to kill the enemy while keeping itself basically unharmed, allowing the Swedish army to show off for a period of time.

    Although the time and space are different, the Ross people are also part of the Swedish army in the time and space.

    Rurik pays homage to Gustav meaninglessly, not to mention the ambiguous meaning of the name Gustav, that is, "The Kingdom of Sweden has power over the Gotaland Heights". Therefore, if Olekin kills all the way to Kalmar, and then controls the entire Gotaland, at that time, the name "Gustav" may appear.

    Rurik chose the most efficient use of the ranged weapons he could have, and it would be great if these wooden crossbows could be equipped with bayonets.

    Ideals are beautiful, but reality is not at all. Crossbowmen need the protection of swordsmen and spearmen.

    His eighty-man pure long-range soldier can be so disciplined and able to take over and continuously output firepower in an orderly manner, all because of his usual training. After all, most of them are not Ross people, but mainly mercenary fighters from the Mellaren tribe. They are the "guards" loyal to the Duke of Ross. What they do on weekdays is physical training such as logging. It is to conduct various combat training.

    No, the archery master Frazer was among them, but he went to carry a more interesting longbow, his thumb was covered with a bronze finger, and he happily shot the bow.

    The continuous arrow strikes scared the people in the wooden castle to flee everywhere, and some warriors holding wooden shields pulled the crying people who were clutching the arrow wounds to a safer area.

    Some poor people have been shot, and even Danish mercenaries in chain mail have been pierced through the gaps in the chain mail by iron clusters of arrows from the longbow that fell from the sky and pierced their hearts.

    The overall performance of the pewter rod itself is not excellent, but its unprecedented huge draw distance makes up for its inherent disadvantages, and this new archery experience is also unstoppable.

    The chaos in Fort Voskars continued to ferment, and the attackers outside the wooden wall were stunned by the actions of their Ross allies, but they couldn''t see the situation in the wooden castle, and it was not easy to make comments.

    Those Danish mercenaries and businessmen checked the arrows that came in, and saw these strange clusters of arrows, they should be iron, but they were not ordinary iron in terms of feel.

    Yes, these people have never seen gray cast iron in their lives, and some arrow clusters have been broken (after all, they are really brittle).

    Compared with the strength and shooting, the arrangement of the torsion slingshot is the most time-consuming.

    The Ross soldier found a suitable wooden block to set up a torsion slingshot, and froze for no less than ten minutes.

    Being immersed in the huge success of the "Ross Arrows", Rurik didn''t even notice that his assassin troops were so hard.

    After all, it was the first time they put the torsion slingshot into land combat. After all, all six slingshots were ready.

    The most thrilling time has finally arrived.

    Yevlo received the information and hurriedly ordered: "Brothers, line up in the rear!"

    Otto was not idle either. He ordered the pure Ross warriors to protect the fatigued crossbowmen with a round shield, and then gave them the follow-up arrows that he helped carry.

    A torsion slingshot suddenly appeared at the forefront of the battlefield, about fifty meters away was the enemy''s wooden wall.

    Although a little crazy, the Ross people just want to use projectiles to smash through the walls of Fort Worscar!

    Now, Rurik felt that it was time for him to perform.

    He walked to the side of the slingshot and drew out the steel sword to order: "Everyone! Aim at the wooden wall and shoot!"

    The hemp ropes of the vacant ratchets of each slingshot were yanked, and six rounds of cast iron tapered bullets slammed straight over. The formidable torque gave these half-pound cast-iron projectiles strong kinetic energy, but the wooden walls of Fort Worska completely withstood the attack.

    Otto, who was watching the battle, felt tight, and the scene also made the eager Ross soldier shouted disappointed. He hurriedly approached his son: "Ruriek, it doesn''t seem to work. Maybe we should shoot that door."

    "No need! I heard from those fighters that Carl took someone to make a siege hammer to smash the gate open. We won''t grab his power."

    "However, I can''t see the sign of the wooden wall collapsing."

    Rurik still looked at the wall and ordered the soldiers: "Keep on! Keep shooting."

    Otto was really puzzled at the beginning, but as Rurik asked, "Can I chop down a towering tree with an axe", Otto understood everything.

    The pine wood wall that has been around for some years is actually quite hardened. However, he was continuously hit by the cast iron warhead like a chisel, and every shot was causing damage to the wall. The six slingshots began to focus their attacks. The Russ had a lot of projectiles. They had enough patience to violently tear down a section of the wooden wall.

    It does take some time to smash the wall, and it takes time to attack the gate.

    Karl and his soldiers finally finished the siege hammer! It was two oak house beams **** with ropes, and as many as thirty people held it together and rushed to the door amidst the wild roar of everyone.

    The momentary violent impact almost smashed the door with the wall, but the wooden wall still carried the most dangerous blow, or that the wall of an area shared the force of this round of impact.

    Carl was already standing under the wooden wall. Under the protection of more warriors holding wooden shields, he was holding the siege hammer desperately, and everyone shouted chants and kept hitting the wall. He could feel that every impact was a weakening of the door, and it was only a matter of time before hitting it.

    Otto saw the hot scene over there, and couldn''t help but worry about his own actions. Who can open the gap first?

    Just as he was anxious, after hitting as many as twenty rounds of projectiles, 120 cast iron projectiles finally smashed a wooden wall into dust!

    The hemp ropes that tied the wooden poles were all shattered, and the wall about four meters long collapsed completely, and even the scaffolding behind it collapsed.

    Suddenly, the energetic Ruth rose up, and Otto drew out his sword and vowed to take his brothers in immediately, holding the city-breaking power in his hands.

    However, under the dim light, a kind of warrior in chain mail suddenly appeared, and they blocked the gap.

    The sudden armored warriors formed a wall of people. Otto did not dare to attack rashly for a while, and also frightened the fighters of other tribes from violently attacking.

    If the attackers were red-eyed at first, now that they realize that attacking the city is not easy, they have become cautious.

    In a critical moment, R¨¹lik saw that the enemy did not file out and try to fight, but stuck there like a fool.

    "Brothers, they are looking for death! Slingshot! Shoot them!"

    Only fools can miss the opportunity, the strong Ross warrior madly spins the winch, and the greased cast iron pellets are immediately placed.

    "Hjuta!" Rurik roared loudly.

    Six projectiles flew out, and they could even smash through ships. The wooden shields of the Danish mercenaries were directly smashed through, followed by chain mail, commoner, and finally their bodies. Even a projectile directly killed two enemies!

    This is not over yet, the archers who have rested a long time ago are on the occasion of the performance.

    At a time, as many as fifty arrows flew straight past. Even without the mighty and fierce steel-armed crossbow, the current weapons inflict damage on the enemy.

    Many Danish mercenaries were hit by arrows They were not dead, their wounds were bleeding, and the pain caused them to retreat.

    In this hesitant effort, the torsion slingshot has another round of shooting! This time, their morale collapsed.

    The excited Otto was waiting for this opportunity, he pointed at the gap: "Brothers! Follow me!"

    Unexpectedly, the Yilmalon and Ankras people who were waiting for work, their soldiers were lightly armed. With enough physical strength, they squeezed the Russian army with an unstoppable momentum, and screamed and rushed into the wooden wall first!

    Probably also at this moment, Carl''s fight against the wall finally succeeded. The latch and the wooden strips against the gate were broken, including the gate itself collapsed!

    Mellaren''s "warrior in black" rushed in madly, and Karl himself was also the first to give the panicked goalkeeper a head attack.

    So far, despite all the twists and turns, two fatal gaps have appeared in the "violent demolition of the wall" of the Swedish army in a Volskas wooden fort, and the rest of the battle has no suspense. It is that the fruits of victory seem to be taken away by Gasser¡¯s friendly forces for the first time, causing Otto and Lurik to be a little unhappy in the rebellion...

 Chapter 412ï¼š Voskars Renegade

    The wooden wall of Fort Voskars was broken, and after the city was broken, it should be a carnival for the victors.

    Those soldiers who stepped on the enemy''s corpse into the gap, they naively thought that the enemy would become a lamb to stay after the city was broken, and the enemy should be obediently slaughtered.

    Unexpectedly, what greeted them was the panicked warrior''s trapped beast in the fortress.

    There are not many Danish mercenaries in armor, but there are still many Volskas who are armed. They have a simple idea left in their minds¡ªcontinue to resist.

    The lightly armed soldiers on the offensive side who rushed in were smashed by the spearhead of the fortress defenders.

    "Stop it all! Don''t be impulsive!" Yelmalen leader Wenderson tried to give orders, but his roar was not very useful in the chaos.

    Only when more soldiers were stabbed to death by the assembled defenders, they did not continue the attack.

    Although the fortress was breached, the battle within the wooden wall was even more confusing.

    After Carl and his "black warrior" deliberately rushed in, completely overwhelmed the enemy and then began to kill, now he has no chance.

    Look at the faces of these enemies!

    Men and women, armored, commoner. Most of them are holding simple spears, and even some women just hold a wooden stick high.

    They gathered in a circle, all kinds of weapons aimed at the outside, under the dim light were the faces of this group of people full of tears in grief and anger, and some corpses lying under their feet.

    As more and more people entered the fort, why didn''t the Swedish coalition, with absolute strength, take the initiative to attack?

    Karl hesitated for a while and finally calmed down. He felt that his soldiers had adjusted their mentality, so he held up his sword and cursed, "Brothers, charge me!"

    However, even the elite Mellaren''s "black warriors" did not dare to act rashly.

    Why?

    They were never steel and iron bones. Even if they were wearing chain mail, facing the enemy''s "hedgehog formation", rushing into the formation was just looking for death. Even if they formed a shield wall to advance, it was dangerous.

    "What are you doing in a daze? Kill them all!"

    "Are you all cowards? Or is it because there are women in them?"

    "Hurry up and destroy the enemy and end all this..."

    Carl yelled continuously, and even pushed himself personally, and he couldn''t clamor for another offensive.

    Other tribes saw that the most powerful Melalen people did not attack, and their weapons and equipment were actually poor, so they no longer took the initiative to wade through the muddy waters, even if everyone knew that the buildings behind the enemy inevitably contained huge wealth.

    The Ross people were late to arrive because of helplessness, and Otto and Reurik, with a group of mercenaries, managed to squeeze into the battlefield in the fort from the side of the friendly army. Although the strange confrontation scene was strange, the friendly army did not attack, and the Ross people had no choice but to be a spectator for the time being.

    Fortunately, the Ross people just kept squeezing forward.

    Otto twisted his body in the crowd to make a way, while yelling: "Make way for me, we Ross people will continue to attack."

    No, I''m afraid that I will become a friendly soldier who will become a target, and I hurriedly dodge subconsciously.

    Like Rurik, who was still short in stature, he finally stood on the front line of the war.

    He didn''t have the slightest fear, or that there was no concept called "fear" in his mind.

    The continuous fighting made his heart hard as a stone, and he mechanically commanded: "Brothers! Lined up! Three rows!"

    This time, Carlotta, Fisk, and Kanuf, three little warriors who don''t know how dangerous they are, they knelt on one knee holding a wooden crossbow, and their arrows pointed at the grieving enemy.

    Carlotta is also like the same machine, her gold threads are flowing with the wind, her sweaty plump cheeks are pressed against the wooden support, and the front sight is aimed at the enemy of the hedgehog. mercy? Worried? tension? Everything became meaningless, and she seemed to be a warrior of Mord feeling waiting for Rurik''s order.

    Not only her, as long as Rurik ordered, more than a dozen arrows in the first row flew immediately.

    So from the perspective of the Voskars, those who once pulled down from the wooden wall nervously, they already knew very well the enemies who were kneeling in front of them and the deadly weapons they were holding. It must be some kind of bow, but it is more lethal than a normal bow.

    In fact, many offensive fighters hope that the Rus will immediately release arrows to break the confrontation, and it is best to keep shooting and sweeping everything.

    After all, Rurik didn''t do this, only because it noticed the arrogant Karl.

    "Boy, this battle is very important to you! If I continue to take your credit, will you be jealous of revenge?" Rurik decided to wait and see for the time being.

    The Ross fighters have not received the shooting command for a long time. When many people saw their young leader, their eyes were obviously looking at Karl who was dancing and holding his sword.

    The farce of the confrontation finally took a turn for the better at this critical moment with the appearance of a big man.

    That was Olekin, the first king of the Kingdom of Sweden in this time and space.

    He walked out of the crowd with his sword, without any guards, standing directly between the two armies.

    Even the Swedish coalition forces did not know the clear identity of their enemies until the war. In the same way, the residents of Voskars Harbor did not know who the attacking party was. The two sides fought in confusion but bloody.

    The advantage is obviously in Sweden, Olekin raised his arms, the entire battlefield was quiet for him, and the only environment was the crackle of burning houses.

    "You ordinary Danes! I am the King of Svealand! You crusade and kill my people, now I will crusade you!"

    As soon as these words came out, the Voskars were in an uproar in despair! They talked immediately, the buzzing like wild bees dancing.

    Olekin''s sword pointed at them again: "You Danes of Kalmar! Today I will kill you all!"

    Kalmar? Who is Kalmar? This is not Kalmar at all!

    At least they heard the determination of this group of Svealans from the north to "kill to death". The desperate women holding wooden sticks threw the sticks to the ground, while some men shouted, "Then Come to fight! Even if the last Voskars are left, fight to the end!"

    However, the Hedgehog has individual Danish mercenaries, and they are aware of the subtleties of the situation.

    If this guy with a golden crown and reminiscent of the Danish leader "Hafgen the Lion" is the King of Svealan, and this person wants to be killed, why bother staying here for a long time?

    As mercenaries, everyone is not a slave to a certain family, and the relationship between everyone and the owner is essentially a commercial transaction. The metal pays for it, and the brothers are working hard for it. If the situation is in crisis, everyone will have a big deal and run away. As for whether it is brave or not, the mercenaries even want to save their lives.

    An armored Danish mercenary squeezed out of the hedgehog array, and in full view, he took off his helmet, revealing his golden hair and beard. He threw his battle axe and shield again, and even took off the leather belt with his dagger.

    He opened his arms to show that he was not threatening, and approached Olegin with a high degree of caution.

    Standing Carl always felt that the situation was not right, but in his heart he really hoped that these reckless enemies could be assassinated while his father was unprepared, so that he could assassinate the battlefield.

    A seemingly innocent person approached the king, and the leaders of the tribes all stood still, watching all this nervously.

    Otto did a little bit of preparation. He ordered Rurik and the three rows of mercenaries with bows and crossbows in line, all the arrows were always aimed at the enemy.

    Everyone quickly saw such a scene, a man in chain mail kneeling on one knee about five steps away from Oleg, and saluting the old man wearing a golden crown.

    Then the man said in Gnostic: "King of Svealan, this is not Kalmar, this is Voskars."

    "Huh?" Olekin stunned, taking a step back subconsciously.

    In fact, as the battle became anxious, Olekin increasingly felt that this place might be Kalmar. What he learned was that Kalmar also had a wooden fort, and the locals were rich and tough.

    Isn''t this really Kalmar, but a strange place called "Voskas Port"?

    Olegin was very satisfied with the warrior''s humility, and then looked at these guys who insisted on resisting until the end. In an instant, he had a plan to incorporate it, provided that of course they were willing to make a hint of resignation just like this man.

    Origen simply took the sword into its sheath, and continued: "Warrior, tell me your name."

    "I''m Francis, I''m... a Danish."

    "You! Danes?!" Olekin''s slightly steady heart became tense again, and his slack right hand held the hilt again.

    However, this honest mercenary Francis still half-kneeled on the ground. He himself knew that he was on the verge of dying frantically, but it was worth the risk of his life.

    "My brother and I are both from Denmark. We are mercenaries. We only serve noble people. King Sve Aran, we are willing to be your mercenaries and fight for you. I''m kneeling here, you can Kill me immediately, but you will lose a reliable warrior."

    A witty guy who can speak beautiful words, with some words, directly hit Olekin''s tickling flesh. "Both you and your brother are willing to surrender to me?"

    Mercenary Francis¡¯ silent appearance was filled with inner ecstasy. He randomly sent a signal from the guys. Nearly fifty Danish mercenaries who were still alive immediately threw their axes and shields, and only their chain mail knelt down in Austria. Lie Jin''s feet.

    Olekin has lived for more than fifty years, and he has never seen such a sight in his life. The enemy''s elite fighters actually admired their dignity and put down their weapons to show their submission.

    Although these guys are all from Denmark, it seems that they don''t want to be Danes anymore.

    Olekin continued to ask in detail, and fully understood the difference between Volskas and Kalmar.

    It turns out that there are many settlements in this narrow sea area, Kalmar is the largest one, and the rest are large-scale strongholds such as Borgholm. Hearing these unheard information, for a moment, he also had to think about his own military strength.

    At this moment, Olekin realized for the first time that his 3,500 Swedish fighters were not as strong and indestructible as he had imagined.

    "Okay! Francis, and you Danes. From now on, you are the M?laren and my mercenaries. Your chain mail will soon be painted with ink, and you are my soldiers!"

    "Oh, then I am now... your fighter." After all, Francis didn''t know anything about the Mellaren tribe.

    As a mercenary, you always give your life to the gold master. Now if you have money to get the master, why not do it? Besides, it seems that the new master is powerful, and he can directly give his life to the new master, at least more promising than selling his life to the wealthy businessman.

    With such a move to incorporate the apostasy, Rurik felt familiar all the way around.

    "Well, Oleg, you guys know how to win people''s hearts? I thought you were a greedy person."

    Rurik still felt that the so-called collection was definitely not a true loyal person. If the kneeling person expressed surrender, it was not an expedient plan for soldiers to come to the city?

    There is also Karl who has the same concerns. As the crown prince of the Kingdom of Sweden, he rushed to his father: "Should we include them? In my opinion, they don''t want to be killed. They are only worthy of being lowly slaves."

    "Bah! They obviously admire my military might." Olekin stared at his son viciously.

    Carl pursed his lips and angrily said, "Father, wake up! Are you going to include those people? If you knew this, why didn''t you persuade them to surrender earlier?"

    "It''s not too late now."

    The Voskars were in chaos, and now the most elite Danish mercenaries joined the offensive side and turned into an enemy. The former master of their Danish businessman was so angry that the morale of the Voskars collapsed.

    Almost all of them are waiting for the fate of being killed, until Olekin "generously" put forward the condition of exemption from death.

    The so-called throw down the weapon immediately, immediately surrender all the wealth in the fortress, all men immediately swear to fight for the Swedish army, in order to avoid death. In fact, this is not only to avoid death, as long as the person expresses surrender, he and his family do not need to be slaves.

    Their morale collapsed completely, and the harming party took out the "olive branch", and they did not hesitate to grab it.

    In an instant, the Voskars threw their weapons and knelt on the ground one by one. Some men were recommended to climb in front of Olegin, and swore that the entire residents of Voskars Harbor would never recognize the Danish leader from now on. It is the master, who will honor the King of Sweden as the new master, will pay tribute every year, and will fight for it.

    Obviously, the battle must be completely over because of their surrender, which Olegin did not expect.

    He once felt that the only way to deal with the guys in the southern part of the Old Ostala tribe was iron and blood. He never thought of making peace and incorporating them. Now, he feels that future battles can first try to persuade surrender.

    In the final analysis, the Voskars were also Gotland immigrants. Olekin was eager to recruit a group of fighters to make up for his fighting losses. He indulged in the scene of the enemy''s return to worship, and forgot the collective betrayal of the Gotland residents. . As the saying goes, "The greatest lesson learned by mankind in history is that you can¡¯t remember the lesson." Olekin doesn¡¯t care about this. He wants thousands of people to worship and expand the battle. Even if the situation becomes complicated, he has to take down Karl. The horse completes the combat goal, otherwise it is the sorrow of life.

    Fortunately, Carl has a clearer mind on this issue.

    It cannot be said that Carl is smart, but that he does not believe that the Danish mercenaries who are still fighting in the evening will turn apostasy and become loyal when the moon rises. There are also those fishermen in the rags and mediocre fighting capacity of Voskars Harbor. Karl is not happy to admit that these guys have the same strength as his Mellaren.

    Since it''s the father''s decision, Carl is really not good at rejecting it, but they, apostasy, need a certificate of approval.

    The battle before and after the attack on the Port of Voskars lasted for four hours. The overall time was not long, but the intensity of the war was the first time that the Ross people saw it.

    Facing the devastated homeland, the surrendered Voskars began to carry the dead body, pile it on a fishing boat, pile up wood, and burn it into the sea. They no longer have the right to return to their homes, so they had to obey the orders of the victor, take their wives and children, and huddled together in the long house where the Danish merchants stored their goods.

    As for the women whose husbands died, they suddenly became the playthings of the victors because they did not receive any protection.

    Olekin''s men also counted out more than 20 pure war orphans. They had men and women, and it seemed that being a slave was also a burden at the moment. At least the Mellaren army didn''t need them, and in the end, the Ross people took over.

    As for the goods in the longhouse, the hoarded wheat, jerky, leather and linen, they instantly became the trophies of the victors.

    Their own undestroyed house became the victor''s residence, and the hungry Swedish army received the supply they dreamed of, which was enough for everyone to fight for more than ten days.

    Where do ordinary residents have such surplus food? The wealth of the five Danish merchants was completely looted, and the merchant''s family was tied up. How could a dignified man kneeling in the empty field inside the fort? Thousands of Swedish coalition soldiers were watching the next execution.

    Including Rurik, who brought his mercenaries to gather the arrows and slingshot projectiles, and Otto, who commanded his soldiers to carry wheat (the army rations allocated to the Russians) from the merchant¡¯s warehouse, all saw the so-called The scene of "The name of the Danish mercenary".

    At this moment, Olekin had set his next combat goal, which was to attack Borgholm on the narrow island (Eland) not far away. With the guidance of the renegade Danish mercenaries in the new battle, the army will never make detours, and can be prepared before the new siege.

    How to prove that the apostasy of Danish mercenaries and Voskars is credible? They need sacrifices to prove themselves.

    What is the use of keeping a fat Danish businessman? Without their property, these people are just a bunch of useless waste.

    "Go to prove your loyalty!" Olekin left the large forest axe that was generally used for logging on the ground, and the mercenary Francis picked it up.

    The man walked towards his former master intently, and his whole body was overwhelming.

    The businessman who knew his family would be destroyed yelled: "Damn traitor! I gave you money, but you betrayed...you can''t die..."

    Francis raised an axe in his hand and fell, and the merchant''s hideous head rolled down randomly. Immediately afterwards, the descendants of the merchant''s wives and concubines were also beheaded by Danish mercenaries.

    Did the gold master feel guilty before beheading? Not at all. Francis and his guys can be described as a group of desperadoes. They only need money, as long as they are happy, and their partners have died in large numbers. They can only say that those people deserve this. Life is short, they just want to live happily day by day.

    The fishermen who had defected from Voskars also had to prove themselves. They closed their eyes with short spears. Because they really couldn''t do it. To survive for themselves and their families, they just did it, and then they screamed and screamed mentally.

    "It''s really insidious," Rurik commented with goose bumps all over his body. He did feel a faint coldness, and he was also surprised by this scene.

    Otto shook his head and deliberately said: "As a mercenary who is not loyal to him, this is not a mercenary, but a group of desperadoes, and doesn''t deserve the title of warrior at all."

    Rurik suddenly realized that Dad was talking like this, because there were also a large number of mercenaries in the current Rus army, and Dad was using words to beat Jeflo and other mercenary fighters.

    "But Olekin and Carl are not really noble." Rurik said in a hurry and deliberately: "I am protected by God. People who died in battle for me or who were loyal for my life will directly enter Valhalla, and traitors will fall. Into the endless world of darkness."

    As soon as the Duke of Rose and his son sang a peace, the mercenaries present were actually happy that they had followed the right master.

    Otto asked Evlo casually: "Has the projectiles been gathered up yet?"

    "Duke, most of it is over. We shot 120 rounds ~ www.novelhall.com ~ now we have found 100 rounds."

    This number is also beyond R¨¹rich¡¯s expectation, "Well, cast iron projectiles are a weapon for destroying ships! I am afraid that we will still need them in the future battle against Borgholm and Kalmar."

    "Continue to fight..." Otto sighed. He always felt that in order to attack Fort Worth, the momentum of the coalition forces had been consumed by most, and it was no longer appropriate to continue fighting.

    Otto¡¯s words reveal worries. Isn¡¯t Rurik like that? He estimated that as many as three hundred soldiers died in this battle (injured basically means death)! Note that these dead are all fighters from the Svealand Plain, and the possibility of their betrayal does not exist.

    However, among the newly recruited people, there are still 400 people who can serve the coalition forces. Will they really work hard if they have the title of nomination?

    This is the big unknown.

    Because both Rurik and Otto were sure that the coalition forces had to fix it in Voskars Port for two days at most, and then due to the shortage of food again, they swarmed to Borgholm to continue the looting. By then, the newly incorporated guys must be the main attacking force! After all, these people died in large-scale battles, Olekin and Carl had absolutely no regrets.

 Chapter 413ï¼š Details of the Saxons in Borgholm

    If there is no threat of war, Borgholm, the only settlement on the island of ?land, the people who live here will surely enjoy peace for a long time.

    However, some fishing boats that suddenly visited during the quiet days reported to the people working offshore an unbelievable and unbelievable thing.

    No one really believes that the so-called "army from the north" of these terrified Port Voskars is true.

    But they were really frightened, and they were twisted into the wooden fort in Borgholm by the fishermen until they were twisted to their leader.

    In a huge herringbone-shaped wooden house, a man in black bear skin was sitting in danger.

    He is young and vigorous, holding a sword hilt, and his loose blond hair is encased in a beautifully engraved bronze headband. He sat on a finely carved wooden chair and looked at a swarm of refugees who were kneeling on their faces.

    This person is the leader of Borgholm-Stein Saxon.

    "You are all Gotlanders, how can you run into my territory? The army of the north, who would believe this strange thing?"

    The panicked Voskars refugees basically rowed all night, sailing at least 60 kilometers from their homeland to Borgholm, and the distance between the two places is not far.

    The Voskars fishermen with fairly good mental health put a horrified face: "It''s true! They are not our Gotland people, nor are they brothers from Gotaland. Everyone believes that those people are from the north. , It¡¯s the villains of Svealand, they destroyed our home! Everyone is dead, only we escaped."

    Stein squinted his eyes, and his brothers felt even more that this group of people were liars.

    "The situation you said is incredible. Didn''t the Hafgen of Denmark defeat the Svearan?"

    "The chief..." The fisherman suddenly moved his eyes and said immediately; "We are not crazy, how can we run to you in embarrassment to deceive? Did the chief forget the dangerous Franks? Do you really think, Bo Reholm is your always safe place?"

    "You! Shut up!" Stein''s brother stepped forward, and the iron sword he pulled out was almost about to stab the fishermen. This action shocked the fishermen subconsciously backing away.

    The hard-mouthed fisherman was in shock. He noticed a strange shift in the leader''s emotions and deliberately clamored: "The leader, we also have trade members in our daily life. We ask you to take in. Voskars is over, the enemy of the north You will definitely continue to attack. The next step is you! If you prepare early, you will surely defeat the enemy. If you still think mine is a liar, please give us some dried fish and we will take refuge in Kalmar."

    Hearing these words, Stein and his brothers had to discuss. Looking at their embarrassed appearance, it seems that they have indeed suffered disaster, but their words are too bizarre, and it is not easy to trust them completely.

    The brothers need the decision of the leader, and now, it is necessary for Stein Sachson to make important decisions.

    He quickly made his own decision, that is to take guard!

    Maybe it''s just a side word of a group of refugees, as the leader of the tribe should not be credulous. However, this tribe has been slaughtered and has terrible memories that cannot be erased by generations. It is reasonable for them to take precautions when they hear the danger.

    It''s like the leader''s name. He has a surname, which is really a different kind in the Nordic world.

    Because of the three thousand people who settled in Borgholm, half of them were not Gotland, not Gotland, nor Danish. They also speak Gnoss, which is indeed a slightly strange Gnoss.

    They came from the European continent, just from the Saxony region of southern Jutland. They actually share the most direct common ancestor with the kingdoms on the British Isles, but the tribes that develop westward occupy the vacuum of the living space of the Rus after ebb and build kingdoms one after another.

    The Saxons who stayed in their homes in Europe soon began to be attacked by the Christian Frankish army.

    A large number of Saxons fled to Jutland, many of them became Danes, but they were indeed different from real Danes.

    A group of fleeing Saxons migrated all the way, and finally settled on the remote island of ?land and lived a life incontrovertible.

    They could not forget the pain of being expelled by the Franks more than a hundred years ago, so they built their wooden walls in their new homes. I am afraid that only the ring-shaped wall can make them feel safe.

    "Saxon", originally meant to be "the descendants of the Saxon tribe", the elected leader will always inherit the title of "Saxon".

    After decades of operation, Borgholm, originally meant to be a "lowland fortress," her population swelled to three thousand. A large number of Gotlanders, Gotarans, and at least the Danes settled here. There were also a group of Finns caught from the Suomi region of the "Eastern Land" working as slaves.

    This is a thriving community that has been in operation for more than 50 years. Because the locals swore allegiance to the Danish leader, their peace is guaranteed (after all, Jutland has many descendants of Sakarsen).

    The fleeing Voskars fishermen had never seen their homes breached, but they saw the fire in the harbor illuminating the sky under the night. They added fuel to the report of the fall of Voskarsburg, the enemy broke the fortress, and the enemy had this ability, which made Stein''s pressure sharply increased.

    The blast of war spread throughout the settlement!

    Those Danes who were doing business hurried to flee with goods and money, and many Gotland and Gotarans also retreated with them. The Danes naturally wanted to escape back to their hometown in Jutland, and the rest of the evacuation targets almost pointed to Kalmar in the south.

    At least more than 500 Gotland men decided to stay. It was not because they were paying attention to loyalty, but because the local leader Stein paid for them to fight!

    In this way, in almost two days, a troop of 1,200 troops completed the assembly. They vowed to protect the Borgholm that they depended on for their survival, because they had no more Saxons. The road can be retreated.

    Stein unsealed the tribe''s arsenal, and a large number of iron and bronze spears were distributed. Together with the axes and harpoons widely used in the lives of fishermen, an infantry with good armaments appeared.

    They don''t have much protective armor. Most fighters are still wearing cloth and leather jackets, and they use round shields or special square shields to protect most of their bodies.

    Their bows and arrows are still short wooden bows for hunting, with poor performance overall. But they have some shining points in their military equipment.

    They are Saxons and their ancestors fought the Roman legions. They have guns and square shields, and they also have some skills for battles. For example, they will put square shields on their heads after forming a dense formation to prevent the enemy from throwing objects in a mess. Although the effectiveness of bows and arrows is extremely bad, and the shooting of guns makes up for some disadvantages, they use slings extensively, which can be described as a wonderful work in the Viking world.

    Of course, Stein was not waiting to die. He sent a group of messengers to report to Kalmar frantically, and ordered the messengers to go directly to the longhouse of the lord, and report this information to the Huff roots, even if the other party suspected it.

    The so-called trio becomes a tiger, at least the entire Borgholm believes that a huge army is coming on a ship in a fierce manner...

    So, is Olekin¡¯s Swedish army really on the way? ! Of course it is impossible. The Swedish coalition forces have been overdrawing their combat effectiveness, and they need a very critical rest period.

    A daytime voyage, coupled with a night battle, the Swedish coalition forces occupying Voskars, the energy of the fighters of various tribes was fading at a speed visible to the naked eye at the moment after the victory.

    Everyone was really exhausted, even if they caught a lot of women, many soldiers were so exhausted that they had no interest.

    After they got their own wheat and dried meat, they hurriedly boiled the wheat in a pottery urn, even if it was only half-cooked, they ate it all round, and then fell asleep around the burning campfire.

    The coalition forces do not want to turn their shelter into a sea of ??flames. The destruction of the local area is abruptly stopped, and no new houses will be deliberately set ablaze.

    The entire Voskars turned into a huge barracks, and the soldiers stuffed with wheat and fish were slumbering, until it was almost noon the next day that they gradually got up groggy.

    Gentle eyes shone on the earth, and the warm south wind blew a piece of ruined wall after the war.

    Those women whose husbands were spared their lives were forced to cook for the coalition soldiers, but they also suffered from flesh and blood.

    Only those Voskas women whose husbands are alive, as Olekin promised, the men who fight for Sweden will have their families safe.

    There were wooden houses and broken wooden houses everywhere, as small as the smoked fish of the Voskas people, and the agate and amber of the Danish merchants of the Big Island all became the spoils of the coalition army. But the Ross people didn''t get their spoils, just because of the contract.

    In fact, let Rurik judge, he really doesn''t look down on these worthless trophies, that is, poor allies rush to these guys. Yes, if the Ross people who hide their strength really need it, they might as well organize their own coalition forces to attack Gotland Island. The group of "local tyrants" on the island must have buried a lot of silver coins everywhere, and they are good for this.

    The flames of the burning house were basically extinguished, and the aroma of burnt and barbecue permeated the entire settlement.

    The Ross people are not like other tribes camping in some places in the interior of Voskars. They stay near the sea, as if they are not interested in the whole of Voskars.

    I am afraid that only the children of Volskas, who were kicked by Olekin to the Ross, were treated kindly in the true sense. Rurik also knew that what he said to these children now, "Don''t be afraid, will treat you well", is all hypocrisy.

    His so-called goodness is for them to eat, nothing more.

    Almost all the Russian soldiers landed, eating wheat and meat, and subconsciously discussing the future battle.

    The king wants to conquer Kalmar. Before accomplishing this goal, it becomes necessary to win the first heard of Borgholm.

    No, the king has to call the dukes to hold a pre-war meeting.

    In the warm afternoon, the people who had eaten their meals were lethargic. The Ross warriors did have a large number of people, covering their faces with wooden shields, and taking a nap by the sea.

    In the tent that was set up, Otto deliberately asked his son what he thought of the future war.

    In the father-son game, Otto has no distance, and his question is also very straightforward: "Boy, in the future battle, do you think we can win quickly?"

    "I do not know."

    "Huh? You don''t even know?" Otto looked surprised, "Didn''t God give you some enlightenment?"

    Rurik hesitated for a while, "No. Maybe because from the beginning, this battle didn''t belong to us Rus."

    "It seems very negative to hear what you mean."

    "Isn''t that the case?" Rurik shook his head regretfully. "I''ve thought a lot. Just attacking this fortress will kill a lot of us. It is said that we will have to gnaw down two fortresses in the future war. Dad. , We just cooperated with the Melaren army, and now their food has been given to them, and the cabin of the Aphrora was soon empty. I actually have some doubts."

    "What are you wondering?"

    "We still need to continue to participate? We broke through the wooden wall, but didn''t get any benefits. Even if Olegin promised to compensate us in the future, we still need to add a batch of food now, but that guy doesn''t want to give it..."

    "You..." Otto really felt that there was something in his son''s words.

    "Dad, in my opinion, Olekin doesn''t want us to continue participating. We have completed the task of transporting food. How much does it have to do with us to attack Kalmar or other enemies?"

    "Hey, even so, you can''t retreat." Otto shook his head: "Listen to me, and fight for honor! Rurik, I bet we must join the war in the future. All tribes have participated, if we If we don¡¯t fight, they will insult us as cowards and traitors. This is no good. We still need to prepare well and stop thinking about going home."

    "However, it is not our battle to continue going south." Rurik raised his head, looked at his father with a cold look, and said slowly: "Dad, Arik still has a thousand soldiers on Tombstone Island. The wheat we provided is not. Feeding the Novgorod fat pigs for nothing, they are defensive troops, and they can take the initiative to attack when necessary."

    "You?" For a moment, Otto sensed another possibility, so he hurriedly approached his son''s face and asked quietly: "You kid, don''t you want to learn from your cousin, go to Gotland?"

    "It''s not impossible. Without Origen''s shackles, we Rus can fight the war we need. Besides, crusade against the traitors of the Great Alliance, who dares to say that we are not good."

    "Then you want to evacuate right away? Boy, expedition to Gotland to avenge your uncle. I am very happy. But we must first witness the coalition take down Kalmar."

    "Okay. Seizing the opportunity, we will also organize an army of 1,500 people, just like the Mellaren Army, to beat the Gotlanders."

    Inside the tent, Rose''s two father and son leaders conspired a new offensive, and this round of offensive has nothing to do with Sweden.

    At night, Otto was still thinking about what happened in the afternoon. In fact, Olekin accepted the surrender of the Voskars, which greatly moved Otto. Because the Rus people have held Novgorod¡¯s military hegemony for decades, if a group of local young people are selected for training, they should be able to serve as combatable soldiers.

    It can be said that even when Otto saw the attack on Fort Worsca, the children with the wooden crossbows were also able to fight well, and this had already loosened his inherent prejudice.

    Children can also wind a crossbow, and the arrows they fire are as deadly! This is the case with children, is it true that Novgorod¡¯s primeval fighters are no better than Ross¡¯s children?

    King Olekin intends to let the rebels take the lead in the new battle. Why can''t the Rus let the trained Novgorods charge?

    Otto kept silent about the many thoughts in his mind. He participated in the so-called pre-war meeting and watched King Olegin singing a one-man show.

    After all, Oleg was the king, and he used a battle plan made in one day.

    "Brothers, I learned from my latest mercenary that Borgholm is really rich, but unfortunately they have a better wooden fence. We must be prepared to break through there.

    I have made some preparations! In future battles, we will use the big tree to knock down their wooden doors, and then Volskas will charge into the battle. We from Mellaren and you, we just have to wait in the back. When the Voskars and the Boriholm are exhausted and everyone rushes forward, we won''t pay any price to win..."

    Let Olekin talk about it all alone. It sounds like this tactic of picking peaches from the rear of the coalition army will be a great success by letting the defectors and the enemy desperately.

    The tribal losses of the Alliance were uneven. It is undeniable that all parties lost double-digit fighters, especially the most fierce Yilmalun people who lost nearly fifty brothers. Many people certainly hope that the battle will continue because the living people have already made a lot of money, and they are eager for more, hoping that they can safely bring their wealth back to their hometown and lift their families out of poverty.

    Once they were barefoot and not afraid of wearing shoes, now they have some bottles and cans, which is reflected in the faces of many leaders, that is, their attitude towards the future battle has become ambiguous.

    No one stood up to question the wishful thinking of Olegin''s tactics, and no one showed the intention of "getting it right", but the Allied forces did show some negative signs.

    Olekin didn''t know that many poor warriors with a small pattern were content with this wealth. He feels that the soldiers'' aura is still strong, what is the difficulty in taking Borgholm with this momentum? What''s more, Francis, a Danish who surrendered in this battle, proved himself by vowing to charge forward with him and his guys. For the sake of victory and future honor, they definitely will not cheat.

    No, the King of Sweden officially set the day of the expedition, that is, after the meeting, the troops will go through a very crucial daytime repair, especially the production of a batch of siege hammers specially designed to "demolish the wall". The fleet will start a new expedition to Borgholm on the morning of the third day after the meeting.

    However, on the night before the expedition, some unfavorable conditions appeared...

 Chapter 414ï¼š Assault in huge waves

    Like the anger of the gods, the climate has changed!

    A cold wind from the Arctic floods in from the flat areas of northern Scandinavia. It will sweep across the entire Baltic world and then flood into the hinterland of Europe, ending in the Alps.

    Tiny humans in a huge world, especially the Swedish army that has assembled thousands of fighters.

    Now Origen, facing the haze world and the sudden cold north wind, he had to re-examine the next battle plan.

    Early in the morning, Rurik, who had drilled out of the leather tent, felt a biting chill, as if the earth had returned to early winter in an instant.

    Standing outdoors, he was surprised to find that his breath was full of white mist.

    "Damn it, the temperature will never drop below 10 degrees Celsius?"

    But today is the day of the Allied Forces'' expedition. He can clearly notice that his subordinates are unprepared for the sudden drop in temperature, presumably the situation of the friendly forces is even worse.

    The sudden drop in temperature was obviously unlucky. As the Duke, Otto heard the soldiers'' complaints. He saw that his son was awake, so he rushed to take his hand and took him to a campfire.

    "Dad? Something happened?!"

    "Isn''t it a big deal?" Otto''s eyebrows became more solemn in his nervous mood, and he pointed to the sky: "Look at the dark clouds! I suspect this is the wrath of God. Child, did God reveal to you last night?"

    "This¡­"

    "Don''t worry about anything, just tell the truth. Even if it''s a bad omen."

    Hearing, Rurik''s brain turned quickly and realized something. Presumably Dad¡¯s culture represents the anxiety of the entire Russ army, and everyone needs a wise man to resolve it.

    Rurik reluctantly squeezed a smile. He thought of some words, and deliberately said: "Do you think the wind and dark clouds are obstruction to us? On the contrary, it is an obstruction to the enemy. God protects us, so our army can Fearless gales and huge waves!"

    "Oh? Really?!"

    "Yeah!" Rurik''s head was hot for a while, and he suddenly pulled out his sword and pointed at the dark cloud: "Let the storm come harder, and we Rus are not afraid." Then he whispered again: "I hope our allies Just as brave."

    Rurik did speak big words, and he was also very scared at the time.

    Cooling and strong winds have made the calm sea show its violent side, and the blue waters of the past are now all black.

    It is a crazy adventure to hear that the ships at the pier are being pushed up and down by the bigger waves, and that they are still going to sea under such sea conditions.

    "Yeah, you are all Vikings. If you want to come, you won''t give up the adventure."

    Rurik estimated that it would be impossible for King Olegin to abandon his voyage and wait for the end of the strong wind and the inevitable rainfall in the future. There is an extremely realistic situation here that stuck Olegin''s neck tightly, that is, Voskars in the small land, and the coalition forces did not search for much food.

    If this storm lasts for ten days, is it possible that the coalition forces will fight with their bodies hungry for two or three days? Who will die? !

    At least they should have the courage to overcome strong winds and waves.

    Rurik had no illusions about "delaying the expedition". Olegin himself couldn''t afford to hold off. He and Otto combined for a while. They were on the beach, with their backs facing the swaying Aphrora on the sea. The soldiers gathered.

    "You have conquered the East, conquered the frozen sea, killed countless beasts, and annihilated enemies several times your own. Now the wind and waves are also strong, you will conquer them! Don''t have any worries, we The ship is completely different from them (referring to allies), and no huge waves can destroy it..."

    Soldiers need to be inspired, and they also need substantial protection.

    But each of the allies, how many of them really dare to sail in the big waves?

    Lake M?laren, Lake Y?rmalen and other lakes are "a calm pool of water" relative to the sea.

    The worries of the coalition soldiers were written on their faces, and the sudden cold made everyone unprepared. They stretched out their hands to the surrendered Voskars, and cleaned up all kinds of their warm-keeping things. They made a noise to be ordered to fight the Voskars, who were named as Nantou, and had to wear only a very thin fig leaf. Carry the cold hard and then hard to break into the sea of ??anger.

    The dukes gathered in front of Olegin''s big tent, and bluntly told the king their concerns. It was really inappropriate for the Ross people not to participate in this matter, and Otto also went with the other dukes in friendship.

    Some people are complaining, some people are retreating from fighting, but Otto is completely alien among them. The son Rurik didn''t come, he took the words that Rurik gave him, that is, to squeeze Olekin to desperately. The Russ army also began to make the final preparations before the expedition. The army is about to board the ship, in an attempt to quickly reach Borgholm by taking advantage of the beloved north.

    Everything was just as Rurik guessed. Those who retreated and jumped up and down, big waves, heavy rains, and the inevitable lightning and thunder. All these are the fury of God. The so-called coalition forces should suspend their actions or give up.

    There are also prudent people who say: Maybe we should use Volskas as a safe haven.

    But various suggestions were directly rejected by Olekin, who had pulled out the sword.

    He spoke harshly in public: "My orders are absolute. Who dares to oppose, I will kill him now! His tribe will also be annexed by my Mellaren army."

    Such a threat, no one opposed and questioned face to face, but isn''t everyone''s inner doubts written on their trembling eyes?

    Olekin was emotional, and his son Karl was even more perverse. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that this time the Mellaren people are trying to drag their allies into the storm.

    Otto realized the subtlety of the atmosphere, and he squeezed like a crowd until he squeezed in front of Olegin.

    "You?" Olekin''s hand holding the sword loosened for a while. He looked at the old guy with deep eyes and watched his braided beard swaying: "You? Wouldn''t it also be rejected?"

    "On the contrary! I support you!"

    Hearing it, Olegin¡¯s dry and cracked face finally relaxed.

    Otto continued his performance: "Brothers! I see that many people live in the lake for too long, and they don¡¯t know that the sea is like this. We Russ always sail on the sea and have seen more terrible storms, but we are blessed by God. How could the people of you die in the sea?"

    This is simply a mockery of the big guys by the Ross people. Some people on the spot couldn''t help but want to shout "I am not a trash fish in a puddle", but everyone shut up, because no one can deny the lonely Ross in the north. People are good at sailing.

    "The big wind and waves are not a threat. It is the paralysis God has given to the enemy! The enemy will hide in their homes, like a group of fat sheep staying in a sheepfold, waiting for us to catch them. God commands us to take advantage of the wind and waves, so It also rewards us with the north wind, so that we can move forward quickly without having to paddle. Our fighters with absolute physical strength rush to the beach and can easily defeat the Boriholm."

    Olekin was very pleased, and now someone finally stood for him. It was a pity that he didn''t think of this argument dialectically. He was jealous and resentful of Otto, so the principle should be informed in advance and then explained by himself as the king.

    In short, Olekin faced the sudden situation, he unified the attitudes of all parties in a short time.

    It is necessary to go to war, and now all troops must leave Hong Kong!

    Whether it is energetic or worried, people of all colors and others who blindly obey their leaders and warriors with great ambitions gather to the beach.

    When Otto and his entourage arrived at the camp of the Roths, he saw the Aphrora near the shore, and Rurik, who had taken off his hat, was shouting loudly, shaking his arms desperately, and the golden color. The horse''s tail was blown by the north wind and swayed desperately to the south, like a banner.

    Otto smiled knowingly: "Good boy..."

    He boarded the small boat that picked him up on the big ship, quickly climbed the rope ladder, and quickly hid in the warm bow lounge. As for the other Ross fighters, at this moment they fully understood the importance of installing decks on ships. Even if it is a cargo ship, its spacious cabin is full of people at this moment, and the heat emitted by the crowd warms each other. On the deck, there are only a few thickly clothed sailors who are ordered to operate sails and are constantly walking around. Land homework.

    The Russian army is not afraid of strong winds, rains, or wind and cold, just because their ships have decks, and their allies still operate long open-air ships, sailing in big waves.

    Whether they wished or not, the coalition fleet separated from the Port of Voskars in the early morning.

    Olekin only sent a mere fifty people to station here, first to watch the spoils that were not taken away, and second to watch the Voskas women who were unable to fight. This is the most basic strategy of being a king. To make the "suspected" fighters die, send soldiers to "protect" their wives and children.

    The huge fleet sailed forcibly under the strong wind, only if it was really on the sea, Olekin was not only worried about his forcible action.

    When he was young, Olegin also sailed in big waves. He felt that he could conquer the sea when he was young, and he can do the same now.

    But he forgot the terrible adventure and overestimated that all his allies are warriors. Do not! He even overestimated the ships of his allies!

    During the warm and peaceful period, the average wave height of the Baltic Sea in June was only half a meter, so the Kalmar Strait has become more calm.

    At the moment, the main sea area is blowing with a level five wind, and only the wave height in the Kalmar Strait has soared to two meters.

    It can be said that ?land, a long and narrow island like noodles, objectively plays a role as a breakwater. At this moment, the sea area outside the strait has soared to six meters in height, and in some areas it has reached ten meters!

    If there is the possibility of instant communication in this era, Otto will be able to learn news from Tombstone Island and his hometown that the so-called sea has been huge and all fishing operations have been suspended. Not only that, but Elronburg in the north has been raining for many days, and its adjacent river has also become filthy.

    As the voyage continued, the waves became more dangerous, but this danger did not exist for the Ross people.

    The Aphrora was not full of sails, because of such high winds, the sails might be damaged, and it would be bad if the mast was blown off again. She was in the waves like a fast-forward roller coaster, heading towards the southwest, so-called going straight to her destination.

    This is true for long boats on all sides, and the people on board have really suffered serious crimes!

    At noon, the haze finally brought down a new weapon-rain.

    The rain happened, the Tianshan Mountains thundered in the sky, and the sudden rainstorm caught the soldiers who attacked wildly by surprise.

    The rain crackled and fell on the Aphrodite. Otto hadn''t had this experience yet. He needed Rick''s explanation urgently.

    "Dad? Are you scared?"

    "I... a little bit." Otto smiled awkwardly.

    Rurik still looked indifferent, except that in the lounge, only the upper window showed a little light, and he could not see his father''s worries.

    "It''s nothing, it''s raining outside, at least our boat won''t get into the water."

    "Oh? What other magic power did you use?"

    "It''s not magic, it''s technology. Dad, haven''t you noticed that our deck is not flat at all? There are still a lot of holes in the mast on the side of the ship?"

    "Ah! So you have been thinking of this?"

    Otto had suddenly realized that the so-called Aphrola had taken the drainage problem into consideration from the very beginning of laying the deck. All deck woods have been roasted, they have a certain degree of curvature, and a small degree of curvature is actually enough.

    This is true even with those modified cargo ships, and this technology will naturally be applied to all future Ross ships.

    However, the other ships are bad.

    People grabbed the shield on the side of the ship, or grabbed the stowed oars, they grabbed anything that can be grabbed, and even tied themselves to the boat with a rope, for fear of being thrown out under the violent up and down movement like a roller coaster. , Fell into the sea and drowned.

    If the wind and waves are calm, those who fall into the water can be rescued, but when facing the raging sea below, falling into the water is simply a physical sacrifice to the sea god.

    They also had to use various tools, and even their hands, to scoop out the accumulated water in the cabin. The cold rain wet their clothes, and as a result, due to human work, many soldiers actually began to steam.

    They must keep scooping water, otherwise the ship will sink.

    Except for the Ross people who took refuge because of the advantages of the big ship, the people on the other ships began to complain that the king''s recklessness was to sacrifice everyone.

    The wave height has actually begun to approach three meters, and it is also the strongest time of the storm. The Aphrodite has also begun to turbulently turbulently, but her keel is 30 meters long, and she is not afraid of such waves.

    In fact, after a thousand years, some crazy fishing boats dared to brave the ten-meter wave. In many cases, it is not that they are brave, but that they cannot help themselves. They hang alone in the sea and can only persist in the huge waves in order to survive.

    The entire Swedish fleet was insisting, and Rurik was surprised to realize that he suddenly had the urge to vomit.

    In fact, there were already a lot of people in the cargo ship, mainly the Volskas children under control, and the ten maids from Novgorod in Rurik.

    In such a situation, only the best navigator can ignore the seasickness, and Rurik claims that he still needs to practice. Fortunately, he didn''t really vomit, but his spirit was very bad.

    The fleet actually entered the central part of the Kalmar Strait, which is naturally the most turbulent.

    Finally, something sad happened.

    A long boat of the Yilmalun, whose sails were suddenly broken by the gale! The mast collapsed to the side, and the entire ship capsized! More than 30 soldiers on board were preparing to land on the beach, all of them fell into the sea.

    There were ships in order to rescue those who fell into the water, which resulted in even greater disasters. A long ship suddenly rushed out of the crest and fell into the valley of the waves. It is also unlucky for the people on this ship. The old keel of this long ship in disrepair was broken, and the whole ship fell into two pieces. cut.

    The Yelmalen leader Wenderson was almost fainted by the sudden change, and he lost more than 70 brothers in just one shipwreck! You must know that with the previous war, his 500 army has irrecoverably lost 130 people! However, he didn''t have any chance to retreat, even he himself was there, and he was tempting wildly on the edge of life and death. He not only looked at his boat in horror, for fear that it would suddenly break.

    The fleet was not silenced by the storm, but the huge waves destroyed as many as nine ships!

    Among them, there are four ships belonging to the coalition, two of them are Yilmalen, one in Uppsala, and one in Unkras.

    The Mellaren people did not have a huge loss, but ten hapless people were thrown out of the boat and quickly swallowed by the waves.

    The defectors also suffered losses. Of course, the Voskars knew the act of violating the storm. However, if they did not participate in the war, the living would be beheaded by the Swedish coalition forces in Svealand.

    They took their own fishing boats, and the inferior boats suffered a huge blow. Fortunately, their fishing boats had only ten people, and the losses were not as serious as the coalition forces.

    The storm did not last long, but it gave the coalition soldiers an unforgettable memory.

    The journey of suffering lasted more than two hours, and they finally left the most dangerous central sea area. Two hundred people were buried in the sea, and the living were greatly frightened, but they persevered.

    In these two hours, the fleet of the Allied Forces has achieved a crazy speed that they have never had in their lives¡ªthe entire fleet has maintained a terrifying speed of fifteen knots.

    Only at this moment, the coalition forces had completed most of their journeys. The crazy speed made the rebellious Danish Francis embarrassed. Of course, he also felt that Poseidon had not harvested his own life.

    So this speed is considered high-speed? This is because they can reach a speed of ten knots at most under safe sea breeze, although the stronger the wind, the faster they run. The result is like this. The strong wind speeds the long boat and makes the sea raging. A ship without a proper mechanical structure should not be forced into strong winds.

    Taking out two hundred people to "sacrifice to the Sea God", Olekin realized that he had lost his military strength. While he was so angry, he suddenly saw a vague existence in the distance.

    Because the island of ?land is a flat sandbar, it has a very low altitude, and only some pine and oak trees grow. Fortunately, there are springs on it, making the island suitable for people to live on.

    The dark thing is not very big, it is unusually abrupt on the horizon.

    Olekin, whose face was full of rain, wiped his face fiercely, and said to his horrified brother: "Brothers, thank God for his wrath! We are in front of Borgholm! Go and take what you want. all!"

    The flagship of the Mellaren Army roared, and the roar quickly infected the neighboring ships.

    The sea is no longer so manic, the torrential rain has turned into a patter of light rain, the thunder is also dull, the situation is no longer unbearable, and the current waves can no longer destroy the ship.

    In poor sea conditions, the coastal waters were already filthy, and even though the people of Borgholm had completed their preparations, they had to stay in the wooden walls to shelter from the wind. They all pushed their boats to the shore, unloaded the canvas, and then secured them with cables. This job has actually been done since the wind broke last night, and they are very good at sheltering from the wind and rain.

    However, they haven''t learned the tricks of evading the enemy''s beaches and landing!

    The Mellaren army began their landing. The soldiers had seen the enemy''s huge wooden fort, the dense houses in front of the fort, and even more than a dozen local people who were frightened.

    Olekin couldn''t take care of that much. He held the hilt in his right hand with coldness, followed his "forced brave" warrior to disembark, and stammered: "Brothers, give me a fight!"

    Fortunately, the young and powerful Karl became the most needed military commander, and his appointment as the "war chief" really deserves his name. With the "warriors in black", he unloaded the completed siege hammer and immediately went into the war.

    The ships of the coalition forces also began to wash up the beach one after another. The soldiers of all tribes went crazy to land. It was not that they were brave, but that they were scared crazy at sea and continued to go ashore to find real safety. But in Olegin''s eyes, how did his allies suddenly become crazy bears and wolves? Fortunately, they can be brave enough to make themselves win quickly.

    Olekin also saw that the five Ross ships were staying near the sea. Even if they were very large, they would drop "things" from the ships and set them at sea. They still wanted to be spectators.

    The Ross people just dropped anchor to watch the play, and Rurik and Otto, and a large number of soldiers stood on the deck.

    "Ah, this is the Borgholm?" Rurik asked in surprise.

    "It looks like it is." Otto could not help itching his hands as he watched the allies have begun to tear down the house. "Are we really going to be spectators?"

    "if not?"

    "In my opinion, it is better to send someone to land. This is a greater battle. Maybe I shouldn''t be absent."

    "Forget it." Rurik shook his head, "Dad, you just can''t hold back your breath. From my point of view, we will continue to watch the show. Olekin will never be able to quickly lay down this larger fortress until they need our support. We will log in again when the time comes."

    "Okay. UU reading " Olekin patted the torsion slingshot that was still covered with tarpaulin, "We still need them to smash the enemy''s wall."

    "This... I hope so." Rurik looked at the enemy''s obviously larger and thicker wall, but he was not as optimistic as his father.

    Can fake Roman scorpion crossbows smash through those thick walls? Pooh! Either a stronger wild **** catapult launches big rocks, or simply loads a counterweight stone slinger. However, these two weapons are too heavy, and their ship-borne torsion slingshot can not be quickly disassembled and put into combat.

    Soon, the Swedish army demolished the offshore houses and indiscriminately killed the indiscriminately inshore fishermen, which was soon discovered by the guards at the fort. At first, Shao Bian felt that the black and crushing things that suddenly appeared were dazzling, until they realized that what Voskas who reported the news actually said was true.

    The horrible news was reported to the leader Stein by the crying sentry, and an enemy fearless of the huge waves appeared and immediately detonated the whole situation.

    Even though the whole world was raining lightly, the more than two thousand people in Borgholm who had huddled in the fortress mobilized urgently. Among them, 1,200 warriors began to take their positions, vowing to kill those enemies who would inevitably attack the city. They are already prepared...

 Chapter 415ï¼š 1st battle Borgholm fortress

    The cold wind raged on the city, and Stein, the leader of Borgholm, who hurriedly boarded the wooden wall, was shocked to believe it all.

    I saw that the rough sea seemed unable to stop the enemy ship, and the sudden enemy army had landed and began to destroy.

    Do not! They are attacking the fortress!

    "Let... let my brothers get ready! At least we have to guard the wall!"

    He gave his men the order to die. At this moment of life and death, no one dared to neglect. At the moment of crisis, we can only pray for the solidity of the wooden wall.

    Although the Saxons who lived here crossed the sea, they ate and gained wisdom, and soon began to build walls when they set up settlements on the island. In recent decades, the more repaired the wooden wall, the taller it has been, and its soil foundation has become thicker. It is not at all a semi-rigid project like Fort Worscar, it is more robust.

    Due to shelter from the wind, the local Saxons had long been withdrawn to the fort.

    Those Gotland mercenaries were also in the fort, and only the few Gotland fishermen who hadn''t evacuated did not think of fleeing when they saw something bad.

    Unfortunately, those who run slowly have been killed by crazy attackers.

    It was clearly planned, like the defectors of Volskas. They should be the people on the front line. As a result, Karl was eager for his work. He hadn''t cared about so much, and simply led his brother as the main attacking force.

    In the face of a brazen attack, all the Gotlanders who had no time to escape became the undead under the sword of the Mellaren army. The property they had not had time to take away, especially the very important jerky, was immediately captured by the Melalen people. . The greedy eyes of the attackers who had obtained the treasure naturally focused on the fortress. No matter how high the wall was, they carried the prefabricated siege hammer, wouldn''t it be possible that they couldn''t break the **** wall?

    Maybe the Swedish coalition forces should reorganize the troops after landing, and then launch an attack according to the plan after lining up.

    Today''s chaotic offense is full of courage, but there is no discipline at all.

    Their messy offensive look, Rurik couldn''t see it at all. "If this battle is under my command, I''d rather spend some time arranging the army. Olekin, isn''t it because your people rush to the tower so forcefully?"

    To die? Carl didn''t feel it at all. He felt that after only a few collisions with his siege hammer, the enemy''s wall would collapse, and the spoils would be his own.

    There are some panicked fishermen in Gotland, wearing simple clothes, dragging their families and rushing under the wooden wall of the fortress.

    At this moment, Stein, the spear leader, just looked at the refugees below helplessly.

    They screamed desperately and indignantly, begging the door to conceal a small gap.

    But Stein just looked at them again, and shouted at the Gotland mercenaries who had prepared a batch of stones and pottery urns on the city wall: "Brothers, here they are! Ready to kill them!"

    In this situation, the life and death of some people no longer matter, and even the Gotland mercenaries do not care about the life and death of their fellow clan. Stein was not an idiot. He had ordered his Saxon warriors to use huge pine as a latch, and more pine leaned against the gate. Already prepared for defense, without a lot of effort, the defenders would no longer be able to open the blocked gate, let alone allow people from outside to come in.

    It seems that the defensive routines of Borgholm''s defenders are no different from the port of Voskars that was breached by the Swedish army.

    Do not! They Saxons are the ethnic group that fought with the Franks, and they really have a little trick in the battle of defending the city.

    They catch seals, herring, and cod to boil oil, naturally for the purpose of sacrifice and daily lighting. But at such a critical moment, grease will become a treasure to kill the enemy.

    More and more Merlaren warriors rushed out of the wooden houses near the shore, and the siege hammer of their guardians finally rushed under the wooden fort under the leadership of Karl.

    "Ah! This thing is so towering, why is it different from what it looked like just now?!" Carl had no idea that there was such a high wall. He gritted his teeth, despised the encroaching enemy on the wooden wall, and immediately ordered an attack.

    attack? How to fight?

    The Mellaren Army did not have any long ladders, and naturally they could not climb a wooden wall about five meters high. Obviously, the core of the attack was to hit the wall with a siege hammer.

    The few archers of the Mellaren Army shot at the people on the wall, and more soldiers held their round shields, surrounded by their siege hammers that needed 30 people to carry. After some run-ups, the siege hammers were fierce. Hit the wooden wall hard.

    However, the gate of Borgholm fortress barely moved.

    "Haha! They can''t hit the door!"

    Stein, who was worried on the city wall, was so surprised that his face was shaking. Now he opened his arms and faced the brothers in the fortress, shouting: "Our wall is indestructible, they will never be able to break through!"

    The morale of the soldiers in the fort was greatly boosted.

    A large number of rocks and pottery urns fell from the sky, giving the Mellaren army a head and face blow with a wooden shield.

    The siege hammer hit more than 20 times in a row, and the enemy''s wooden wall seemed to loosen, and it seemed that nothing happened.

    Just as Carl screamed at him, 30 brawny men holding the siege hammer (in fact, three thick pine tied together), they were already out of breath.

    Suddenly many people let go, causing the siege hammer to fall directly to the ground.

    "Prince, my brothers just wrestled with the huge wave and heavy rain, and now they are attacking the city again. Everyone is really tired."

    The speaker was still Kraftegger, and looking at this person''s face, Karl suddenly thought that this guy had said something similar when the army attacked Voskars Fortress.

    Carl''s lips trembled and shouted, "You! You are a coward!"

    "But, who would be happy to see our Mellaren people being stoned by the enemy? Prince, didn''t you say that the defectors should be the main attacker? How come we become the main attacker again?!"

    "You!" For a moment Carl felt that he had become a complete reckless man.

    Through the gap in the crowd, what he saw was indeed an anxious situation. Since the siege weapon only had the big wood at hand, all hopes were of course pinned on the wood, but the continuous impact did not open the gap.

    Karl doesn''t think his tactical weapons are not easy to use, it must be because the brothers are too tired.

    "Then let''s go! Let''s retreat and let those Voskars attack! Brothers, take the siege hammer to avoid!"

    The Mellaren army withdrew, and the soldiers holding their shields under the city ran clean in a short time.

    However, these "warriors in black" rushing to the front line, they can be described as elite, enough defensive power so that they have no loss in the first battle. Oh, but there is no loss on the surface. Only when these soldiers returned to the stable rear and removed their armors would they find bruises on their arms.

    Just like the thick solid wood wall of Borgholm fortress blocking the siege hammer, the excellent wooden shield of the Mellaren Army also ensures that the soldiers will not be directly killed by stones.

    At this moment, Stein, who was standing at the head of the city, suddenly dissipated his worries. "Brothers, they really can''t fight in! We don''t have to be afraid of anything!"

    The people on the wall laughed, mocking the recklessness and stupidity of the attacker, even if there was no dead enemy under the wooden wall. Yes, only the small group of Gotland fishermen who did not escape into the fort.

    After all, the Mellaren army had already mastered a certain amount of siege experience in the battle a few days ago, and they at least knew how to protect themselves under the wall.

    Carl retreated with a trace of frustration and returned to the king''s side.

    Olekin was not polite, and directly punched his son. This punch was just to punch him with a nosebleed.

    Carl''s mouth arched helplessly, watching his father listen to the scolding with an aura.

    "You reckless man, did I order you to fight? You almost killed the main force of our army!"

    Carl didn''t want to justify his recklessness, so he whispered: "Father, these enemies are extraordinary."

    "Then step back! Francis, now is the time for you to prove your loyalty!"

    With Carl''s tossing, the remaining soldiers of the Swedish army had a short rest. They lined up their camps, and only the Russ were still watching the battle on the ship suspended in the offshore area according to the contract.

    The battlefield was already far beyond the maximum range of all the long-range weapons of the Ross people. Indeed, Rurik and the others could only serve as spectators, and they could clearly see the failed siege of the Mellaren Army just now.

    Otto saw the whole process and couldn''t help feeling anxious: "Ruriek, the enemy''s wall is too hard, maybe these torsion slingshots won''t work."

    "Yeah, let''s see what Olekin will do. I don''t think they will be able to break the city today."

    "Then keep watching! We also have to be ready to cheer."

    Rurik nodded and immediately ordered his men to prepare for landing. Considering the apparent extraordinaryness of this battle, the hidden steel arm crossbows are authorized to be used.

    After some adjustments, the Swedish army on the shore lined up in a very dense formation, spreading out at the main entrance of the fortress.

    The defenders, who were still immersed in the joy of victory, continued their joy for a mere half an hour. Seeing that the enemy had such a vast force, they were all at once dumbfounded.

    At this time, the leader Shi Tan was anxious, "Those who boil the oil, continue to boil it for me! If they dare to attack, they will be burnt to death!"

    All warriors holding bows of the defending army boarded the city, more stones were moved up, and more spear warriors gathered at the back of the gate. The so-called once the gate was broken, the attackers would be killed with spears. .

    Stein felt that the enemy would attack in an all-out manner, and his people felt pressured. They don''t even know the specific identity of the enemy, and can only pray that the **** they believe in can help them escape the crisis.

    Realistically speaking, the defenders have the best hope. They have never been afraid of siege. Inside the fort is their granary (filled with dried fish), and there are many wells in the fort, all of which are brought up with fresh water. They can hold on for a long time, but how can the enemy continue to surround it? When the Danish friendly forces find that the situation is not right and send troops to support them, will the problem be solved?

    He didn''t put his hope completely on the support of the Danes. No matter how strong the friendly army is, their support will take time. For some time to come, the Saxons of Borgholm fortress must rely on themselves, and even the mercenaries in Gotland are not so reliable.

    Reliable and unreliable, Stein didn''t want to die a large number of his own people in the war. Those Gotland people who took the money should perform their duties as mercenaries, so these people stood at the head of the city in large numbers.

    What can the Gotland mercenaries have to say, they soon saw a group of ragged people walking in the enemy formation not far away. They have taken vigilance one after another.

    At this moment, Rurik in the distance stretched out his hand and called, "Look, the Mellaren army is attacking again?"

    Otto''s big hand was clasped on his son''s head: "It''s weird. I think they are those people."

    "Huh? It''s them?"

    "It''s them... this is their fate."

    Yes, the attackers were the fishermen of Voskars. They had just gone through a nine-dead voyage and their landing was not stable. Now they are about to sacrifice their lives to the Swedish army.

    Under the leadership of the surrendered Danish mercenaries, especially the man Francis, the Voskars carried the siege hammer together and rushed towards the wooden door. They know how to build walls and doors, and naturally they know the weaknesses of doors.

    Any door is afraid of collision. Some fishermen are familiar with Borgholm, and some even enter the fortress built by the Saxons. Once, they came for the purpose of doing business, but now they are crazy offensive.

    As an attacker, the Voskars'' weapons and equipment are terrible. They were wearing thin clothes, carrying poor harpoons, short spears, and logging axes, and then charged with a shield made of wooden boards.

    If anyone in it is well equipped, it is a renegade Danish mercenary, but their number is a mere thirty.

    The only remaining Danish mercenaries boasted that they were full of military virtues, and they didn''t even know that they would fall victim to some secret weapon.

    More than 300 people launched this attack. King Olegin at the rear has planned it. These guys are like some kind of sacrifice. They slammed through the gate desperately. Then the coalition soldiers swarmed and the victory was just before dark. Take it down.

    Finally, the siege hammer ran into the gate again, and the fishermen began to desperately equip them, and they were naturally greeted by a rock that covered their heads.

    Francis gritted his teeth, half of his body was protected by a shield, knowing the difficulty of the attack.

    He is protected by a wooden shield and chain mail, and the Voskars fishermen have been severely injured by rocks and earthen jars!

    More than a dozen people have been smashed into skulls by the stones thrown by the defenders at the head of the city, and their temporary wooden shields are in vain. The short spears and harpoons they held were meaningless facing the towering wooden walls. Instead, they became the targets of wanton attacks by the few archers of the defending army.

    However, there was a sudden commotion at the top of the city, and the energetic leader of the defending army, Stein Sachsson, took more than 20 soldiers under his command and walked up the wooden wall along the slope. Together, these Saxon warriors carried wooden sticks on their shoulders, under which a clay pot filled with hot fish oil was hung.

    "Haha! Brothers, now let these idiots see how good we are! The first pot, pour me!"

    Some Gotland mercenaries wrapped their hands in very thick linen, and then carefully held up the hot clay pot, and then the hot oil fell from the sky, and all of a sudden, the Voskars fishermen who were struggling to hit the wall under the city were terrible blows.

    The person who was severely scalded in an instant simply threw the siege hammer in his arms, and the impact stopped for an instant.

    Then there is the second tank, the third tank...

    Francis felt that the big event was not good at first, but he had no time to worry about others.

    The armored people in the city have naturally become the key targets of attack. It is difficult for bows and arrows to penetrate their armor. How about hot oil?

    A pot of hot oil was poured directly onto Francis. The 200¡ãC fish oil penetrated into his chain mail and the linen lining inside, immediately causing a fatal burn!

    This is not over yet, and there is a second pot that gives him a hell-like horror experience.

    Francis, who was hot and oily, subconsciously wanted to get rid of the chain mail. He clung to the belt and tried to get rid of it, and then rolled on the ground. Unfortunately, his companion had already started to escape!

    The sudden hot oil burned more than 20 people, and it seemed that the damage was not high.

    But wait a minute! The investment of hot oil destroyed the momentum of the attackers. They were already full of flaws, and they even forgot to protect themselves with a wooden shield.

    More people were smashed to death. Francis was struggling desperately, and suddenly he was hit in the head by a piece of granite, and he was completely motionless after struggling.

    The Swedish coalition forces watching the battle saw a terrifying scene not far away!

    "What are they throwing down? Is it hot water?" Carl exclaimed.

    Olekin shook his head and bared his teeth and said, "Whatever it is, the Voskars have been defeated! Damn, today is not the day to siege the city. We will camp here and wait until the weather improves!"

    "But..." Carl was still angry, he just finished the victory before dark.

    Olekin grabbed Karl by the neck and ordered: "We will know the situation when they are removed You, send me the messenger to call all the Ross people over. It''s really hateful, this time we really They need their shameful archers."

    "But, what if those guys who are good at archery compete for our trophy?"

    "Then let them camp far away, so that they can never rob them in person. They just need to provide us with support!" Olekin said angrily.

    In fact, Olekin has realized that the special equipment of the Ross people has turned the archers, who were once only useful, into elite killers. Just because of tradition, fighters still like to fight in close quarters to get the so-called honor.

    Now that the enemy had used some terrible weapon, Olekin didn''t bother to care about traditions. When the general offensive after the break is launched, the archers of the Ross people will be a strong support for the coalition forces.

    But the Russ can''t get too close to the coalition camp, they should camp a little farther. Olekin is to guard against them. The so-called Russ should not participate in the distribution of trophies after the city is broken, and they should not grab any trophies. They can only get a little bit of living rations "rewarded" by him to support follow-up operations. .

    The contract is the contract, and Orekin feels that the money owed to the Ross people should be returned after the wheat harvest.

 Chapter 416ï¼š Attack in the mud

    A group of panicked guys withdrew back, the Volskas attack was in a mess, and Olekin almost exploded his lungs!

    He couldn''t help the guy who couldn''t escape back to argue, so he took a sword to stab a few people to vent their anger, and then he didn''t make the situation worse under the prevention of the left and right.

    "Tell me! What happened?!" Olekin casually pointed at a few people who were almost faint, and his sword was dripping with blood and the dim light was even more terrifying.

    Finally someone crawled over with a shiver: "It''s oil! They use hot oil! With stones! And arrows! Many people are dead."

    "Oil? It really is oil!"

    Origen stamped his feet with anger. He wasn''t half happy for his judgment. He looked at the wooden wall not far away, and the wrinkles on his forehead looked like cracked ground.

    It is still a while before dark. At this moment, the rain has basically stopped, and the landing army is very exhausted. Everyone can understand that this fortress will of course be captured, but today the opportunity has been lost.

    The Swedish army occupied all the houses outside the fort and all the boats with fishermen were captured.

    The soldiers quickly allocated the houses to the tribes, and used them as ready-made camps. Only the Ruths were deliberately excluded.

    Carl took his grievances and took a small boat to the nearshore Aphrora, and relayed Olegin''s orders word by word to Otto.

    But things developed as Rurik expected, that is, the anxiety of the battle. The two tentative sieges did not make progress, which was unexpected.

    Carl was stabbed in his words, Otto was in disagreement with this guy, and considering the new defeat of this man, he answered peacefully.

    After a while, the ships of the Russ army rushed to a place very close to the coast in the evening tide. The soldiers then took the boats and began to land with the high-quality weapons that they would not normally take out.

    The battlefield is like this.

    Borgholm Fortress is located in a natural lowland bulge in the middle of ?land Island. Its north and west are the sea, and the east and south are gentle slopes that gradually raise the terrain.

    The main force led by Olekin has camped on the north and east sides of the fort, and they have started to light a bonfire to scare the defenders in the fort.

    In this way, the Russ were ordered to bring people to the west coast of the fort with boats and camp on the shore.

    From this point of view, Origen actually left the encirclement to the south blank, but it was not.

    Indeed, with the strength of the Swedish army, it is difficult to complete the siege. He arranged for more than a hundred people to detour to the slopes of the southeast of the fort. These people cut down a batch of low pine trees and lighted a batch of bonfires on the spot.

    That is the camp of these hundred people, but in order to deter the enemy, they lighted more bonfires to set up suspicious soldiers.

    In this matter, Origen showed his strategy as an old guy, and the atmosphere of terror he displayed really made the fortress defenders who defended the victory unhappy at all.

    As night fell, the whole world was dark and cold.

    The Swedish coalition soldiers, all wet and cold, gathered around the bonfire subconsciously to warm themselves and dry their clothes. Everyone faced the bonfire gnawing on the dried meat and eating the little wheat left over. They also seized fresh cod and seal meat recently caught by local fishermen. Since the meat was only left for more than a day, its mild decay was ignored by everyone.

    Compared to dried fish, it is better to eat oily fish after roasting.

    Most of the coalition soldiers did not know that during the second round of offensive during the day, a group of Voskars were scalded to death by hot fish oil.

    A large fishermen¡¯s long house became Olegin¡¯s command post. At this moment, a batch of bronze oil lamps were arranged inside to give it enough light, and the bonfire in the center of the house gave the house enough warmth.

    Origen summoned all the dukes of the tribe to the scene, even the Ross people who were ordered to camp far away.

    Soon, Otto came directly with Rurik, and the tent area of ??the Rus¡¯ wilderness was also set up.

    The fishing village that was supposed to be lively is indeed very lively now, with soldiers wandering around inside and outside the house.

    "Damn it, their house, they let us live in tents. Is there anything more odious? If you don''t want us to mix up, why call us?" Rurik grumbled, he just couldn''t understand Origen. s arrangement.

    Otto said with a sullen face, "Stop talking nonsense and see what arrangements that guy has."

    "What else can be arranged? It''s nothing more than letting us Ross cover."

    Otto said nothing, but patted Rurik on the back.

    Steaming men gathered in Olegin¡¯s command post.

    Regarding the failure of the challenge during the day, everyone present did not take it seriously. Although Olekin is very angry, he considers that his troops have almost no real losses. Those who died, the defectors died, they died. On the contrary, those people made the contribution that the "meat detective" should have, and used death to pay. The coalition forces contributed intelligence.

    "Some things must be known to everyone. The guys in Borgholm dare to use oil. People will be scalded and burned by the hot oil. The future battle will be a little difficult. But I believe that everyone will not think this is difficult. Our military strength Strong."

    "How to fight then?" Wenderson of Yilmallen asked cautiously.

    "Oh? It''s Wenderson, who is good at growing onions. You ask me how to fight? Okay! I have already figured out the tactics!"

    Olekin did not want to listen to any suggestions from the friendly forces at this moment. He was the king, so he made the decision of the battle plan by himself, and he didn''t even need to advise. He really didn''t need to be a staff member. Looking at the entire coalition army, Olejin just thought he had extremely high wisdom.

    If anyone was the second smartest, then Rurik, who followed his father when he visited, was a smart young man. "It''s a pity that this **** is not my person..."

    Perhaps the tactical decision he had put forward, Rurik would make some suggestions. Olekin thought about it, he still likes the refreshment brought by the kingship, and the king doesn''t need others to point out.

    He made a tactical plan:

    First: Tomorrow the coalition forces will launch a full-scale offensive. The tribes select strong fighters and use the four remaining siege hammers (still **** trunks) to continue to rush into the front entrance of the fortress.

    Second: Considering the enemy or the use of hot oil, the soldiers need to wear thick linen and fur clothes, and fully wet them with sea water.

    Third: The soldiers who did not directly hit the wall, shouted and cheered from a distance from the wooden wall.

    Fourth: All the archers of the Russ participated in the support operations, shooting and suppressing the enemies at the head of the city.

    "There''s still cheering and cheering in this?" Rurik thought it was very absurd, but considering that they didn''t have the time or even the skills to build the ladder, what else could everyone do besides shouting and cheering? If only you could use the Viking War Cry to scare the enemy to the point of bursting! Unfortunately, the opponent is also a Viking.

    Olikin felt that his tactics were wonderful. Even if he saw the dukes¡¯ eyes trembled, he clapped his hands: "My plan will definitely succeed. Let''s prepare separately. As long as the weather is good tomorrow, we will act."

    That''s the end of the pre-war meeting?

    Rurik felt that he had just turned around at the coalition camp, listened to Origen''s "smart" tactics, and smelled the diffuse aroma of grilled fish, and he should return to his simple camp.

    The Russian army was less than three hundred men, a few non-combatants stayed on board, and the remaining two hundred men landed.

    Ten female servants of Slavic ethnicity, including Rurik, are now under the command of Carlotta. A group of girls are all replaced with winches and steel-armed crossbows. They are given strong fighting power, provided that they are protected.

    The soldiers were assembled in an emergency, which was completely different from the other troops of the coalition. Only the Russian army was able to line up very neatly.

    Those mercenaries and juvenile fighters are the most tidy, but the real Ross fighters are a little bit crotch.

    The dark clouds are full of cold winds, and there seems to be rain tonight. In the pitch-black world, the flames of the campfire violently tremble.

    R¨¹lik was given the important task of military commander by Otto. At first, Otto intended to forcibly train his son. Unexpectedly, there is really no second person in the entire army that is more resourceful than him.

    Rurik sullenly reviewed his fighters, and then stopped.

    He is not inherently hostile to Borgholm''s defenders, just because this is a crusade, and as long as the enemy surrenders to Denmark, the battle must continue.

    "Brothers, the king now gives us an order to use your arrows to support the future battle. We are the Ross people. We have completed the task of escorting the army and supported the Mellaren people to fight here. Now we are just fulfilling it. The obligation in the contract was to help the king in the war, but he didn''t have to fight him personally.

    King Olekin doesn¡¯t want us to fight for the spoils with him now, so why should we do anything?

    Remember, tomorrow you will use the most inferior arrow clusters to support your friendly siege, that''s all. Disband now. "

    Rurik''s words caused an uproar in an instant, and the soldiers who had made an intentional mass murder were taken aback. No one thought that Rurik was so negative.

    But everyone quickly gained a deeper understanding of Rurik''s words through their own situation.

    Yes, the land is still too wet. Everyone has to camp in the wilderness, unlike a friendly army occupying a local fisherman¡¯s house.

    Isn¡¯t everyone deliberately abused by Olekin? Since they are defending against the Ross people, why should everyone really fight hard? Since Lord Duke and Lord Rurik both had a "negative" attitude, why bother to think about it? Let''s finish it all and go home quickly...

    During this night, a patter of light rain suddenly fell, and the Ross soldiers wrapped in thick leather clothes, and spent a muddy cold night in the tent.

    Early in the morning, many people after waking up just feel a little confused, and it seems that no one has caught a cold or caught a cold, but everyone has not taken a good rest at all.

    "Isn''t this weather going to continue the attack?"

    Otto already felt that he was going to rest today. He simply planned to return to the big ship to take a good rest. Unexpectedly, Olekin sent a group of envoys.

    Fighting is inevitable, and even the continuous cold and light rain is what Olegin longs for.

    Start a new battle in the mud?

    Otto cursed in the rain: "Olekin, your son is a fool, and you are an idiot yourself. Fighting in the rain, you can think of it!"

    Otto¡¯s scolding was heard by all the Ross soldiers, although everyone did not want to fight in such bad weather, but how...

    The assembled Ross warriors carried their crossbows and bows to the battlefield, but they did not carry a powerful torsion slingshot, even if four slingshots were unloaded from the ship because of Rurik¡¯s persistent ¡°necessary camp defense measures¡±. For camp defense, he just doesn''t carry it.

    It can be said that from the beginning, the Russian army from top to bottom did not feel that today is a good time for combat, and everyone''s negativity is reflected in the weapons they carry.

    There are a large number of bone arrow clusters in the arrows, and there are also mass-produced die-cast glass arrow clusters.

    Can''t glassware be sold at a high price? For others, the Ross people use quartz full of impurities to make a lot of fragile inferior glass arrow clusters, which are essentially cheap hunting goods, and even the tail does not exist. These arrows are designed for crossbow shooting at close range. After all, Rurik just doesn''t want to waste iron cluster arrows.

    The light rain made it extremely difficult to make a fire. The faces of the soldiers gathered in the rain were wet, their clothes pressed against their bodies, and no one felt comfortable.

    Origen put on his helmet, and the chain mail hung on the helmet, so that his entire head was protected, with only two small holes so that his eyes could see the whole world clearly.

    The war is now on the second day, and now the Swedish coalition forces have basically understood the details of the Borgholm Fortress through the intelligence of the Voskars, and the defenders in the fortress know very little about the enemy.

    Is it necessary to send an envoy to stand under the wooden wall before the war and talk to the enemy on the wall?

    Olekin felt that this was unnecessary. Seeing that his army was almost assembled, he waved his hand: "Let''s go!"

    The roaring noise outside the wooden fort awakened all the people who were not sleeping well, and it rained, which aggravated their tension.

    Some people with their heads sticking out of the wooden wall suddenly saw the enemies surrounding the fortress appear in large numbers! The alarm immediately spread throughout the fort.

    How could Chief Stein never think that the enemy is a group of monsters who eat meat and do not spit out bones? On a clear rainy day, are they going to attack the city in the mud?

    "Brothers! Let me fight! Go to the wooden wall!"

    "Don''t eat anything, prevent them from hitting the wall, get the rocks ready!"

    "Hey! Keep boiling oil for me!"

    Stein struggled to organize his soldiers, especially pushing the Gotland mercenaries to the wall.

    Just when the defenders of Borgholm were not ready, the Swedish army''s siege had begun.

    The one who rushed in the front was naturally the Merlaren fighters. They were all wet. A group of fighters tied the siege hammer with twine, then carried them on their shoulders and rushed towards the wooden door in the mud. Even if someone slipped midway, they got up and continued to rush and prayed that the water in their body could prevent possible hot oil erosion.

    Yilmalun, Unkras, and Uppsala also carried their own siege hammers, but they attacked the wooden wall.

    This was not over yet. When the Mellaren army rushed to the wooden door, they pulled away the gray corpse yesterday, and dragged away the first siege hammer that had fallen into the mud.

    Soon, the people on the wooden wall saw that there were actually five siege hammers starting to hit the wall without stopping, and they were still holding a wooden shield in one hand, making it difficult for the thrown stone to give them a fatal blow.

    A large number of attackers did not gather under the wall. They deliberately kept a distance from the wall and kept flapping their shields and roaring!

    Suddenly the Gotland mercenaries on the wall were confused. They looked at the five creeping insects under the wall, and it seemed that only hot oil could stop them.

    But is hot oil really enough? Wait a minute! Is it possible to boil oil well in such an environment?

    The implementation of Tyin knew that he didn''t have much oil left. After all, who would reserve a lot of this stuff? The oil ran out and everyone''s night lighting became an obstacle

 Chapter 417ï¼š Borgholm Fortress on the Blood

    Suddenly, there was a strange whoosh in the sky.

    On the other side of the battlefield, the sword held high by Rurik fell suddenly: "The men of Elronburg! Shoot!"

    Yes, the first wave of arrows all came from the thirty longbows of the Elon Fort troops, and the bone cluster arrows fell from the sky, giving a heavy blow to those who carried the stones in the fort to support the defender.

    The men and women holding the stone were holding their wounds and crying bitterly. Some were shot through the neck by accident and were lying in the mud and struggling.

    Rurik continued to order: "Taravis, take your Elronburg army, give us ten volleys, and then rest!"

    "Yes!" Telavis replied calmly. After all, this kid had seen large-scale battle scenes. He was just an opponent in the past, and now he is participating in a larger-scale battle as an alliance.

    The second round of arrow rain leaped away. Considering that the pewter rod''s longbow weight is not low, the arms of those scientific men must have been sore after shooting ten times.

    Rurik continued to hold the arrow aloft, but this time he led all the crossbowmen.

    What kind of force is this?

    More than fifty shield-wielding Ross warriors in chain mail became the guards in the front row, and behind them were as many as a hundred crossbowmen!

    Their weapons are wooden crossbows, and even more terrifying steel-armed crossbows.

    They were divided into five groups, arranged in a very sparse formation, and directly began to support the Mellaren army, which was the main attacker. All this is exactly what King Olekin hopes to see, it is the specific lineup of the Russian army that makes him feel bizarre.

    Olekin had no idea that there were many short warriors in the team. Do not! They were all children, like children of Rurik''s age.

    "A group of little boys can fight? Do the Ross people lack fighters?" Olekin couldn''t even think that some of the little fighters were girls themselves. He just glanced a few times, and then continued to look at the soldier who hit the door, hoping that the door would be opened soon.

    The heavy arrows fired by the steel-armed crossbow caused a group of little soldiers to almost fall.

    "It''s so powerful!" Fisk put down his crossbow in surprise.

    After Rurik changed his past, he immediately yelled: "Don''t dawdle Fisk, keep on winding!"

    He turned around again: "The second group! Shoot!"

    Then three groups, four groups, fifth groups...

    The Ross Arrow formation was turned into a five-segment hit by R¨¹lik. It was controlled to basically reach the level of a 30-second volley. Naturally, the target of its shooting was the person on the wooden wall, suppressing the enemy and preventing it from continuing. Throw stones.

    In addition, the longbowmen''s projectiles did not stop, and as the birds on the wall were cleared, Rurik began to order the crossbowmen to project.

    Because the wooden crossbow itself is a modification of the short wooden bow, the warriors holding such a crossbow have already started a new projectile!

    For this battle, the Ross people decided to let a team of two hundred people shoot out five thousand arrows. This is not a shameful waste, because most of the arrows hit are bone clusters and glass clusters, which are of inferior quality. If they are completely lost, it would not be a pity for Rurik. Besides, these arrows can eventually recover a lot.

    But the defenders of Fort Borgholm had never seen such a trick in their entire lives.

    The attackers'' archery methods gave them a new approach to warfare, and many Gotland mercenaries had no chance.

    Why?

    Many people who throw stones on walls and hold slings are hit with precision by crossbows, like a bird falling from a branch with an arrow.

    Soon after the battle began, the soldiers at the top of the wall dared not show up!

    Just because no fewer than thirty people have fallen under the fortress, they either fell to death or were shot. There were also a group of wounded in the fort who were dragged away by warriors holding wooden shields and arrows. As for the wounded of the Gotland mercenaries, the Saxons in the fort had no time to take care of them. How to manage them?

    At this moment, the Gotland mercenary who stood by the wall was so truly aware of how humble his situation was. If the battle is allowed to continue, either everyone is killed by the enemy''s arrows, or the gate is smashed and a huge enemy rushes in. Then no one will want to live!

    Do not! Maybe it¡¯s not that bad...

    Everyone is from Gotland, should they be sacrificed for the tortoise-like Saxons for a few bad money? Can everyone find a chance to escape?

    They clenched their teeth under the arrow rain, but saw the Saxons guarded by them hide in succession.

    Someone tried to fight back, or poked their heads to see the enemy''s movements.

    However, those outcropping were immediately sniped by the Ross Crossbowmen who were waiting to stand by.

    Rurik has changed his tactics. The most critical fire suppression is obviously to prevent the enemy from showing up. The rest is free shooting to ensure that the enemy will not interfere with the Mellaren and continue to hit the wall.

    In this case, the crossbow arrows fired by children are as deadly. Their disadvantage is probably limited to having to wind with a winch. It is not like some reckless men who use leather gloved hands to violently wind a steel-armed crossbow.

    Rurik glanced at his combat maids with satisfaction. They have grown a lot in the past two years, and they have gradually begun to appear "feminine", but they are too thin.

    Anna, Bella, Cesia...Rulik deliberately and clearly called out the names given to them, and this battle was also their first actual battle.

    The prolonged shooting made the Russian army tired, and turning the winch was rapidly consuming the children''s physical strength.

    The twelve-year-old bald Fisk suddenly became discouraged. He put down his crossbow, drew his father''s sword and stuck it on the ground, looking at Rurik with an embarrassed expression: "Is it effective for us to continue shooting? It looks like the Mellaren people. It''s hard to break the wall."

    "you are tired?"

    "Yes! Worry about your women first, they are even more exhausted."

    Rurik stared at the wooden wall, and there were still some trembling figures on it. It seemed that some enemies with short spears were shivering behind the cover.

    "Let''s continue firing! Fisk!" Rurik looked at the guy he trusted, "Continue shooting, and try to interrupt the enemy''s nasty spear."

    The towering wooden walls blocked the view of the attackers, and Rurik could only speculate about the current situation of the enemy in the fortress. Many people think that a large number of archery will do little harm to the enemy. The enemy is a human rather than a fool. Wouldn''t they avoid it?

    The Saxons did hide one after another. The Gotland mercenaries wanted to hide, but they were crossed out because the furious leader Stein ordered you to continue fighting.

    What made Stein resented was that he could no longer use hot oil to attack in the light rain. He had some grease remaining, but the firewood that burned the grease into the hot was over-soaked in the rain last night.

    The defenders have no better weapons to deal with the siege army. The Saxons, old and young, have gathered around their priests, praying for gods to save them.

    Or realistically hope that the wooden wall will stand upright.

    The offensive operations have been for some time, and the soldiers with the siege hammer boasted that they had worked so hard to smash them more than a hundred times, and the enemy''s wooden walls and gates did not move? !

    "Prince, everyone is getting tired if this continues. What should we do? Continue to spend here?"

    "It can''t be like this anymore, I have to think of a different way."

    "Prince, it''s better to throw the rope up and let the warriors climb the wall..."

    Carl''s thoughts were very messy under the city gate, and his panting subordinates either explained his fatigue or made suggestions.

    As if a fire burst out from the gap in the helmet, Karl simply took off the helmet and slammed it against the hard oak wall: "Damn the wall! Brothers, let''s withdraw!"

    The offensive in the morning did not seem to have made any progress. The strong Mellaren Army took the lead in retreating, and friendly forces followed suit.

    The Swedish army was still wandering in the light, and the situation surrounding the fort had not changed in the slightest.

    Is the most dangerous moment over?

    The Gotland mercenaries who had endured the rain of arrows, they began to check which strange arrows, only to discover that they were actually a large number of obsidian arrow clusters?

    It is true that the die-cast glass arrow cluster produced by Rurikle in Roseburg has a huge amount of impurities, and its finished product is no different from obsidian.

    This kind of arrow hits harder things that will break apart. It is suitable for hunting, but it is mostly a one-time weapon in battle.

    The Gotland mercenaries were resentful, and their archers had captured a batch of arrows, but they couldn''t expect how much they could bring.

    The enemy is retreating temporarily, and the enemy has almost no loss in the entire combat.

    The mercenaries who probed under the wooden wall, they saw only a dozen of the latest corpses, and the worst thing was that there were also their own people who fell from the wall after the arrow was hit.

    No one was happy for the attacker''s retreat. The people in the fort knew that they would launch a new attack in the afternoon after eating something. But can the fortress hold on to a brand new offensive?

    Through the terrified faces of the Saxon women and children, as well as the selfishness and cowardice of the men to avoid arrows, the Gotland mercenaries who suffered great losses, they gathered in the leader¡¯s army with weapons. At the door of the house.

    As a last resort, the leader Stein and the elders brought armed entourage to meet these angry mercenaries.

    "A lot of people died! You are turtles!"

    "Give us more money, otherwise we won''t fight!"

    "Give us silver coins now, give us double."

    The demands of the Gotland mercenaries are getting higher and higher, the fighting has escalated, and it is only natural to increase the money.

    Looking at the situation that is about to get out of control, is it still useful to continue to treasure a lot of silver coins? In the critical moment, Stein''s mind was still sober. As the leader, he ordered the other elders to shut up, and he took out silver coins from the "everyone''s warehouse" on his own initiative. There was one mercenary present at the scene, and each of them stuffed twenty in his hand. Pieces! This is not over yet, he urgently needs a promise: "We must stick to it, I need your strength. After the victory, I will give you more money!"

    The mercenaries who got the money calmed down. In the end, everyone has their own lives. The silver coins that they hold tightly now make more sense. This is what they plan to do.

    On the other side of the battlefield, the withdrawn Swedish army was not discouraged by the setback of the third challenge.

    Everyone was really angry, and the dukes of all tribes gathered again to discuss the next battle.

    At this moment, no one questioned whether King Olegin¡¯s tactics were problematic. Everyone looked at each other. Since the loss of troops was only a handful, there was no questioning the King¡¯s motives. In fact, everyone really can''t come up with a better way than knocking down the city gate.

    Do not! and many more!

    Olekin, who hopes to break the city and obtain the spoils as a package to complete the supply of the army, knows that he can''t hold on.

    He suddenly thought of a trick: "Since their walls are made of wood, use an axe to chop them off, just like logging wood. As long as we insist on logging, even if the oak is harder, it will collapse."

    "Wonderful!" Wenderson of Yilmallen patted his forehead: "Why didn''t I expect?"

    Ungriffe of Unkrass is even more questioning: "If my people are the first to cut down the wooden wall, can they be the first to enjoy a batch of trophies?"

    Amidst their babbling, Otto and Liurik remained cautiously quiet.

    Olekin likes the feeling of being praised. He feels that his resourcefulness is unmatched, so he deliberately asked Rurik, who was present to keep quiet, "Boy, what''s my strategy?"

    "Very good." Rurik replied lightly.

    Olekin¡¯s proud smile did not diminish a single bit, ¡°It¡¯s not a small thing! It¡¯s a great thing! God will bless us, and we will definitely be able to break the city before it gets dark today.¡±

    The soldiers of the Swedish army actively eat, and the axe-bearers also began to polish their axe blades with stones.

    Unlike the carbon steel axe partially equipped by the Russ, the axe of the friendly army is made of wrought iron. It cannot be said that it is a bad tool. Frequent slashing and slashing of hardened oak that has stood for more than ten years will quickly dull its blade.

    The sun has been hiding under the dark clouds, and the offensive side realized that it was already afternoon. They recovered some physical strength in the light rain and started a brand new attack.

    The shouts of the Swedish army almost scared the defenders of Borgholm Fortress. Now only the Gotland mercenaries who have taken the money are in the front line of the last morality of the mercenary profession.

    Suddenly, some hemp ropes with nooses were thrown onto the wooden wall and began to trap the sharp points of the wooden wall.

    Already, the Merlaren warriors with their bare backs, a dagger hanging from their waists and an axe in their waists began to climb the wall. They were skilled like monkeys, but the defenders who insisted on not retreating on the top of the city were not stupid.

    The siege hammer of the Swedish army began to slam into the gate again. More than 200 warriors with axes gathered under the wall and began to violently smash the wall. The Rus also continued to throw arrows in the rear to support.

    Olekin hoped that those climbers could overcome some enemies, then touched behind the wooden wall and removed all the wood that was against the gate.

    However, he saw that the bodies of the desperadoes he had sent were thrown down by the defenders.

    Although there were also armored defenders who were hit by the arrows of the Ross people and fell, it can be seen that the tactics of climbing the wall and breaking the city were not considered from the beginning.

    The entire battlefield resembled a large-scale civil construction site, and the so-called enemy''s resistance was weak and futile.

    Although there are still a lot of debris falling from the sky, but there are not many rocks available.

    The wood wall made of aged oak, which is almost like fossils, cannot be cut by a strong man in a few hours unless it is cut with a chainsaw. Even if they really cut down the oak, they will find that there is still a layer behind.

    The Saxons who immigrated here brought with them the technique of building a wooden fortress. To make the wooden wall strong, they extravagantly used a mix of oak and pine wood. The first layer was difficult to block the strong wind. They used double layers. The wooden piles are deeply rooted in the ground, and behind the wooden wall there is a reinforced foundation made of rammed soil.

    If Olekin knew that the fortress had such a structure, he wouldn''t even want to cut down the wooden wall.

    What is really effective is the frontal ramming of the siege hammer.

    The door of Borgholm finally loosened, and Carl who saw hope yelled excitedly: "Haha, keep on hitting! We are the first to break through the city from Mellaren, brothers, silver coins, fish, and women, all of them are yours. !"

    The resentful soldiers in black who had been tortured by bitter fighting and the cold rain for a long time, they erupted with formidable power, and the collision momentum became more and more fierce.

    The weak point of the wooden wall finally began to loosen, and it was this weak point at the gate. It began to sway violently with the collision, and the Gotland mercenaries who frightened the guard retreated.

    Even the garrison on the wooden wall was shaken to the ground by the violent shock, holding his broken leg and wailing. Unfortunately, more than forty companions were holding spears, nervously waiting for the collapse of the gate.

    This fear also awakened Saxony, who had illusions.

    Chief Stein picked up his axe and ordered the men in his own dialect: "Warriors, this is the last battle! Fight the enemy to the end!"

    Suddenly, no one was prepared, and the gate collapsed!

    All the beams on the gate collapsed, causing the platform above the gate to fall as a whole, like a big rock, suddenly hitting a ticket of Mellaren soldiers holding a siege hammer against the wall.

    Carl''s face was stabbed by a piece of sawdust, and he fell into the mud. Regardless of his bleeding face, he subconsciously held the sword and was about to rush with his horrified brothers.

    Ten people were held down by the collapsed city gate. Even if they were not killed on the spot, they lost their combat effectiveness.

    The collapsed gate created a ruin with a height of more than two meters. A gap was seen, and soldiers from all tribes of the Swedish army were attacking here.

    In order to take the lead, more than a dozen black soldiers from Mellaren had already rushed in first. Who could have imagined that their bodies pierced by a lot of spears were pushed out by the enemy abruptly.

    The gap suddenly appeared, Olekin''s goal succeeded! However, the red-eye attacker and the decisively counterattack defender started the fiercest battle around this gap!

    In this situation, Rurik was trembling in the rain.

    "Son, what''s the matter with you?" Otto put his big hands on Rurik''s head, trying to calm him down.

    "It''s terrible... It can still be like this..."

    Rurik always feels that this scene is like the shocking scene in "The Kingdom of Heaven". The offensive and defenders are fighting to the end for a gap, until the corpses are everywhere?

    He was shocked and sighed: "This is no longer a duel of force, but a battle of will."

    "You? Want to join?"

    Rurik glared and rejected: "No, our support mission... has been completed. Let''s just watch! Just watch..."

    As a result, the corpses of the soldiers on both sides looked like "bleeding stones", and the gaps were piled up by these terrible stones. The battle is still extremely anxious, and the new wall is getting higher and higher.

    Olekin could not have imagined that the enemy was so crazy. He trembled with heartache as he watched the battle: "They are obviously not Danes! They are more brave than the Danes!? Who am I attacking!"

    The battlefield environment is really fascinating. When the wooden wall is still stable, the Saxons are like frightened sheep, but now the wooden wall collapses with a fatal gap, and they instantly become a pack of wolves! The leader Stein is a wolf.

    No one noticed that the rain had stopped, and the hidden sun suddenly poked out from the west, and the whole world was blood-red in a snapshot.

    In the setting sun, Olegin could not feel any warmth, and some had a stronger feeling of coldness. He felt that a normal battle was a sacrifice to Odin. To achieve such an unprecedented anxiety in the war, there must be the participation of gods~www.novelhall.com ~ He just believed this, and only hated that he didn''t bring a few priests over.

    The fighters on both sides on the battlefield were out of breath for a long time. The two who killed the red-eyes didn''t care about the corpses of enemies and friends, and continued to climb higher and higher "walls" to continue fighting, but their sword-wielding arms no longer had the strength.

    Olekin knew that it was out of place to continue fighting, so he gave the order to retreat. And to retreat, or to prepare for the final blow of tomorrow!

    Carl was too tired to stand up. His wounded face made his whole person particularly hideous. He was dragged by his companions to retreat, and behind him was a large group of black soldiers retreating. Seeing that De Melaren''s army was talking, all the friendly forces retreated.

    Won the fourth round of defense? Stein, the defender of the city, looked at the enemy who was gradually leaving, and asked with all his might: "enemy! Who are you guys on earth?!"

    Carl, who was almost out of strength, suddenly twisted his body and shouted with all his strength: "Melaren!"

    Everything is clear now. Stein wiped the sweat from his face and the blood of the enemy, looking at hope: "Oh my God! Are these the Svearans? Are we Saxons evacuated here, or are we going to be evacuated? Do the people in the north cut weeds and roots? God, please give us life!"

 Chapter 418ï¼š Russian ambush counterattack

    No one felt that this battle was bound to be a fierce battle. The soldiers of the Red-Eyed Swedish Allied Forces withdrew. After the tribal armies calmed down, they realized what had happened.

    The dukes of all tribes gathered at the command post of King Olegin. As everyone was killed and injured, every one of his angry eyes burst out.

    The leader of Yelmalen, Wenderson, changed his former calmness. He was so angry that he pushed a handful of Olekin, who was wearing his armour, and yelled: "You are an idiot! For your battle, my people are already half dead!" What do you want? You are only happy when my people are dead?"

    At this moment, Carl came forward. He was not all about his king''s father, mainly because this angry Wenderson insulted the entire Mellaren people.

    Carl drew out his sword and slammed it against Wenderson''s neck: "Old man, pay attention to the object of your humiliation!"

    "Are you threatening me?!" While Carl was not paying attention, Wenderson took up his tomahawk and slapped Carl''s sword aside, and asked Olekin, who was looking at something, "This is your attitude? We will die!"

    Carl''s recklessness immediately caused all the dukes to question, even the Duke of Uppsala, who had always been close to Mellaren, couldn''t stand it.

    Everyone needs a good explanation from Origen.

    Olekin stabilized his mood and straightened his crown, even if he lost the attack, he was defeated!

    He was heartbroken and even performed a scream: "You said that you have suffered heavy casualties, and our Mellaren people have suffered the most! My most elite black warriors have died a lot, and I still need them to go to Kalmar to fight a bad battle. Who would have thought that he would die here? The fortress is stumbling."

    "Then what do you want to do? Keep fighting?" Wenderson asked.

    "We must continue to fight, we must fight here, but also Kalmar. We have paid so many sacrifices, the blood of the dead warriors cannot be shed in vain."

    "But if we win against them, don''t we have to pay more, how sure are you?"

    Wenderson asked repeatedly, and the implication could not be clearer-he meant to retreat and stop the loss.

    No one said to his face that he would take his brothers to withdraw from the battle. After all, if he did withdraw, he would bear the notoriety of a coward, so don''t even think about getting mixed up in the future. Everyone can''t afford more losses, and Olekin is in desperate need of a smart plan.

    The trick? Is there a clever plan?

    The person who wears the golden crown in full view is not a wise man. Olekin has a plan for a long while: "It is clear now, and the weather will be good for many days in the future. Let the brothers rest well and have more bonfires to scare the enemy. Tomorrow we will Keep attacking! You have all seen that there has been a gap in their wall, we rushed up on the corpse, and we will win tomorrow!"

    "Spoken lightly." Wenderson curled his lips contemptuously: "They have a lot of spears, and the gap is not big enough. Those who rush into it will only be killed one after another."

    "You are afraid of death! Then let us Melaren continue to attack, so satisfied?!" Olekin''s angry words did not satisfy everyone, and the command post was already filled with division.

    Rurik was by his father''s side, he saw the entire panorama of the infighting, and he also noticed an increasingly strange atmosphere.

    Originally, Otto didn''t want to intervene in the quarrels and complaints of these guys. The Ross people insisted that until now they were fulfilling the obligations of the alliance. Since they are destined to not get a lot of spoils directly in battle, why bother to talk.

    But Rurik thought more far-reaching. If this pieced-up Swedish army collapses without laying down a fortress, will the M?laren people continue to fulfill the previous contract? How can they repay the money willingly if they can''t grab enough money?

    "No! They can''t win, the loss is me!"

    Looking at the elements of Qian and Maizi, Rurik forcibly intervened in this quarrel.

    At the cusp of the storm, Olekin found the straw, he grabbed the arm of Rurik who was interested in saying a few words, and dragged it to his side.

    "Don''t quarrel! It is said that this kid was blessed by Odin. If he has something to say, why don''t we listen to him? You know, the arrows of the Roths really suppressed the enemy from throwing a lot of rocks."

    After the battle, the Ross people really didn''t have any casualties. They really didn''t get any spoils, and no one was jealous and complained.

    The dukes looked at each other and decided to hear what Rurik had in mind.

    The noisy command post instantly quieted down, and a beautiful boy flicked his golden ponytail and began to question wisely.

    "You guys, haven''t you thought about the possibility of the enemy surrendering?"

    This question made the already quiet room quieter.

    It wasn''t long before everyone came back to their senses, and the beating eyes showed that the parties did not think about it.

    "I made a preliminary investigation. During the daytime battle, we died three hundred people, and the soldiers'' bodies were piled up into a wall! Do you think that the enemy has nothing to lose? Didn''t the five thousand arrows fired by our Rus hurt? One person? Do you really think that the enemy has to fight to the last person? You are all saying that your casualties are high, and in my opinion the enemy''s situation is even worse."

    "Then... what do you want?" Origen asked.

    "Persuade them to surrender! Give them a chance to be a portrait." Rurik''s round blue eyes stared at Origen¡¯s cracked face, deliberately flattering: "Great King, will your expedition bring death or gain more? Many allies. Now that you have recognized the servant status of the Voskars, even the Danish mercenaries have been used for your own use. Why don''t you try to persuade the people from Borgholm fortress to surrender?"

    "This¡­¡­"

    "In my opinion, they know that after the city is broken, there is no doubt that they will die, so they fight desperately. You promised that as long as they surrender their belongings, the whole family will be saved from death, as long as they fight for us and attack Kalmar as a servant to give them the identity of an ally . Why do you completely destroy this fortress, you can make them all recognize you as their king."

    Rurik didn''t go on, he was afraid that on a whim, he would call Olegin an idiot in public.

    When Olekin heard this, he slapped his old face vigorously: "Yes! I want to persuade them to surrender! I can canonize their leader as a duke, and then make them and the rest of the Voskars Together, go to Kalmar and fight with the locals. Yes! Just do it!"

    Although many people were skeptical of this plan on the spot, Olekin really felt that he had found a good way. He ordered the doubters to shut up with the kingship, and he had confidence in the battle of tomorrow.

    The number of casualties of the Swedish army was indeed as high as 300, and some of them were seriously injured. Although they were pulled back to the camp, they soon died by the campfire.

    More than a hundred of the dead were Olegin''s black-clothed soldiers. After a period of high-intensity combat, the strength of the Mellaren Army has been sharply reduced to 1,000! With the strength of the most elite so-called soldiers in black, there are only more than 200 men left.

    Many of the recruited peasants put on the iron armor of the dead, which made them very powerful at first glance, but in fact they are strong outside and at the same time.

    The most elite fighters often rushed the most fiercely. They undertook high-intensity battles and suffered huge losses. The overall strength of the Swedish army declined so severely, it was reasonable for the dukes to have the idea of ??fleeing. After all, so many sacrifices were made to attack a Borgholm fortress. Wouldn''t it be more casualties for the next attack on Kalmar?

    The night has finally come, and the summer solstice is approaching less than twenty days. The daylight hours in the ?land region have become extremely long, that is, coupled with the light obtained by the atmospheric scattering at dawn and evening, the daytime hours of the whole day have exceeded nineteen days. Hours!

    The coalition forces began to attack the city at dawn, and the long attack reached the setting sun and emerged from the clouds.

    The tired soldiers ate the dried fish and slept around the campfire. The casualties and mud are gone to hell!

    The coalition has indeed entered their weakest moment. At this time, it should have been an opportunity for the defenders of Borgholm to play a defensive counterattack, but as Rurik said, the mentality of the Saxons has collapsed after the **** battle. edge. A group of strong men died in battle, and the women wept bitterly for their dead father and brother.

    In the leader''s home, Stein sat in a daze in silence while holding an ancestral bronze dagger in front of the oil lamp.

    He felt that everything was over, and the destruction of the tribe would be tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. In short, men would be killed and women would become slaves...

    He had the idea of ??self-decision, and suddenly the flames swayed, and his survival instinct drove him to dare not do it.

    "We and the guys in the north have no grievances and no grudges, in order to put me to death? Can they accept my surrender, can they bypass my life? If they give them all their property, can they survive?"

    In Stein¡¯s battered forehead, the surviving more than one hundred and fifty Mercenaries in Gotland, they were determined not to give their lives to the Saxons in vain.

    At night, the whole world became quiet, and the sound of Haibo came from afar, making the silence of the night even deeper.

    "Brothers, we can''t give these idiots our lives anymore. Those northern guys are also asleep, we now slip out of the gap to grab the enemy''s ship, and now the southwest wind is starting to blow again, we quietly return to our home island home! "

    An old mercenary with status became the leader of the survivors. They grabbed their money and all slipped out at night. Although they are very tired, under the control of the desire to survive, they burst out with powerful vitality.

    Just for speed and concealment, the escaped Gotland mercenaries threw away the heavy chain mail. They were either cloth or leather, carrying their own round shields, holding swords and axes in both hands, swarming. Leave the gap.

    Their actions were naturally noticed by the people in the fortress, but everyone''s mentality had collapsed, and there was nothing to care about, and they did not even inform their leader or any elder of the abnormal situation.

    In the dark world, there are half-hidden moons and twinkling stars in the sky. The world is not really dark. Under the dim light, they can see a large number of ships near the shore.

    The mercenaries with keen eyes understood their situation. The so-called northward coast had completely become an enemy camp, and the number of bonfires there was as large as the stars in the sky. Escape from there is the sheep into the wolf''s mouth, so how to escape?

    Their escape was not a casual escape. The cattle and sheep raised by the Saxons were driven into the fortress. The entire ?land island was relatively barren. They had difficulty finding enough food in the wilderness to support their stay. They had to find the boat quickly.

    It is very necessary to win the attacker''s ship, and it is also necessary to run to the sea.

    This is not a coincidence, but a necessity!

    The escaped Gotland mercenaries actually aimed at the Ross people camped on the west coast!

    In fact, they couldn''t see the specific strength of the Rus people in the dark. Considering that the number of bonfires there was relatively rare, the strength of the troops was also small. More importantly, if a guy with excellent eyesight sees some dark shadows near the sea, it must be a cargo ship!

    There are more than one hundred and fifty brothers, and it is unrealistic to expect a few long boats to take everyone to escape. If a cargo ship is seized, it is really possible for everyone to squeeze into a ship and escape for their lives!

    Feeling the great opportunity, they ignored all the risks, and they started dragging their tired figures into action.

    However, the Ross people are not fools! Especially the Russ army, whose commander is Rurik, is completely different from other units in the coalition army.

    Otto couldn''t stand the dampness on the shore during this night, and he returned to the Aphrodite to sleep comfortably.

    Considering that the Russian army will continue to fight tomorrow, Rurik ordered his men to bring a batch of iron cluster arrows, and gave all the soldiers the order-to sleep on the spot without leaving the body.

    The camp of the Rus Army was in a ring, with Rurik''s camp in the middle, and the elite soldiers on the periphery. Especially the mercenaries, they just want to fight tough battles, even if they camp, they must form a barrier facing the enemy''s fortress, and the four torsion slingshots have also been moved here as a symbol of martial power.

    The veterans of the mercenaries have been working for Gould for many years. Everyone has always been familiar with the "night patrol around the island", and now it is normal to be ordered to patrol the camp in rotation.

    With their patrols, tired warriors can lie down on the shield and sleep a little, but they always have bows and crossbows beside them, holding the hilt of the sword and the axe in their right hand.

    Looking at the direction of the stars, the rotating mercenaries always feel that the day is about to dawn. When the sun rises, everyone will usher in another big battle.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere became wrong, and there was a strange noise not far away!

    The rotation mercenary immediately knelt down in the dew-filled grass and saw many sneaky shadows.

    "Are the messengers from the Mellarians coming at this time? Are they crazy?"

    "They are not crazy. In my opinion, they are not from Mellaren."

    "Who is that? It will never be the enemy?"

    "It''s the enemy!"

    Several rotating mercenaries did not dare to speak up. With the help of thatch cover, they hurriedly climbed back to the camp and first awakened their boss Yevlo.

    "What the **** is going on? It''s not light yet." Yevlo was so angry that he got up.

    "Boss! I see an enemy sneak attack."

    Upon hearing the sneak attack, Jeflo looked like a cat with a blown up hair: "Did you see clearly?"

    Several people hesitated, and they all expressed their opinions together: "In my opinion, it is a sneak attack by the enemy. Although..."

    "Then do it! I''ll just notify Rurik, and you will wake up all their brothers."

    As a veteran fighter, Jeflo''s intuition on the battlefield gave the Rus an opportunity. This is on the battlefield! Any hesitation or laziness can lead to death, even if it is a misunderstanding at the end, it is not an exaggeration for the entire camp to enter a state of preparation.

    Rurik was awakened, and even Carlotta, who was lying next to him, was also picked up. Yevlo ignored any etiquette when it was a matter of life and death.

    "Damn! Why don''t they fight the Mellarians? Don''t you think we are bullied by the Russ with fewer troops?!" Liurik, who got up angrily, heard that the enemy had a sneak attack at dawn, and immediately ordered: "Archery! Desperately! Archery! Give me a crossbow and I will shoot one myself! Defeat the enemy before alarming my father."

    The fugitive Gotland mercenaries who were getting closer and closer to the Rus camp, as the sky slowly turned blue, they always felt that the situation was a bit delicate. They gradually understood the camp ahead, and were pleased that the camp was not big. Although the prepared brothers were exhausted, the sudden attack killed them all and then seized the ships. I want to come here with a very high success rate.

    Suddenly, a loud voice asked in the wind: "Who are you! Are you from Mellaren? Or who?"

    This question simply denied the extravagant hopes of the fugitives. "Crap! They found out that we were sneaking?!"

    The leader instantly felt that he must take a firm decision. He suddenly put the buckler on his arm and raised his battle axe high and shouted: "Brothers, we have been found! Crush! Crush them!"

    At least in the field, these Gotlanders have good self-confidence.

    Suddenly, there was a roar in the air, followed by a violent impact.

    The boss was shocked to discover that three of the charging brothers were knocked down in strange positions by unknown objects, and their shields were shattered!

    It''s not over yet, the sound of searching suddenly came from the sky, and it was already too late when they found that arrows were falling from the sky.

    The longbowmen from Elronburg began to release arrows. They are the second round of attack force since the torsion slingshot.

    In the third round, the attackers'' iron cluster crossbows were also thrown. The steel-armed crossbow forcibly fired the light crossbows. The Gotland lost the shield protection and hit more than a dozen arrows.

    "Change heavy arrows! Chase them!" Rurik shouted sharply, holding a light wooden crossbow and more than 30 people responded at once.

    The next battle was already free shooting. The fighters holding the steel-armed crossbow launched a charge. They shot while running. The powerful heavy crossbow arrows made the Gotland attacker¡¯s wooden shield a decoration, and the cluster of arrows directly pierced the heart, even Drilling out of the back, the arrow hitter loses the ability to fight on the spot, and will inevitably die after constant blood loss...

    It''s not over yet, the torsion slingshot finally completed the tense reloading, and the second round of shooting directly killed four people and almost injured the friendly army.

    With arrows and slingshots, the Ruths were simply awaiting attacks, making the sneak attackers ambush.

    Rurik felt that he had hit another enemy, and he was not sure of the outcome in the dim light, but it was undeniable that the attacker was the group of enemies defending the city. Although he did not know his motive, the so-called raid had been completely defeated.

    Soon, the warriors with swords and shields swarmed up and killed dozens of attackers who were frightened by the rain of arrows.

    "Stop it all! Leave a few livelihoods and ask them for details!" It wasn''t until Rurik personally intervened to avoid the fate of more than 20 attackers who had given up resistance being beaten to death by the "lack of entertainment" by the Ross army. But they were also generally interrupted, and their teeth were covered with blood...

 Chapter 419ï¼š The end of a battle also opens a new journey

    Jeflo took his guys to gather up the various arrows launched in the wilderness, and carefully checked every dead enemy, and met the dying guy directly to make up the knife.

    During this process, the deceased¡¯s pocket was stuffed with a large amount of silver coins. The abnormal situation made the brothers happy and immediately suspicious.

    Yevlo stopped a few tricks of stuffing silver coins into his pockets: "Don''t be greedy for ink, you guys don''t behave badly."

    The soldiers had no choice but to put all the silver coins they found in the same bag, and Evlo would dedicate them to the master.

    The battlefield is being cleaned, some of the corpses have been dragged together, and the Ross soldiers are stacking them continuously.

    The enemy of the sneak attack is dead. Burning it or burying it in the sea is a waste of time. R¨¹lik claims that he is not a ruthless person, so build a Jingguan and seal the earth into a cemetery.

    Those attackers who were lucky enough to survive, their situation is not any better.

    They suffered a serious skin injury, and the morning sun shone on their ugly bruised faces, facing the contemptuous onlookers of a large group of Ross people. They really don''t care, they just want to die quickly and end the humiliation soon.

    But Rurik really didn''t want to waste a lot of labor in vain.

    He personally interrogated the captives, and as expected, he learned important information about the Borgholm Fortress.

    As he estimated, after yesterday''s **** battle, the resistance of the fortress''s defenders almost collapsed, and even no one was interested in fleeing. It''s like giving a knife to the neck of the fat sheep. The wound can''t be considered large, but the fat sheep still lost blood and died.

    The corpses covered in that gap are the will to resist the fortress''s defenders lost!

    The sun had already risen, and Otto landed in a dangling manner in the boat that was lowered on the big ship, and any waves of the sea did not wet his boots.

    Otto knew nothing about the battle at dawn, and only after he landed did he see the result of the victory after the war.

    Seeing a small mountain bag stacked with corpses near the camp, he was shocked and shivered all over his body.

    Otto subconsciously squeezed the hilt of the sword, and questioned the soldiers who flocked to him: "Hey! Who can tell me what happened?"

    After a while, Rurik, who was standing next to a group of prisoners bound by ropes, met his father with a confident and strange smile.

    "It''s incredible, the camp was actually attacked!"

    Rurik replied calmly: "Yes."

    "The results of it?"

    "As you can see. We solved all the enemies without any injuries. We captured more than a hundred axes and swords, and even a lot of silver coins."

    "Are these the attackers?" Otto glanced contemptuously at the people who were tied up, as if he were looking at the slaughtered sheep. "Who are they? Oh, they must be in the fortress."

    "They are Gotlanders."

    "What? Gotland?! Why?"

    "Dad, I asked for a lot of information. There are Saxons in the fortress of Borgholm. These Gotlanders are serving as mercenaries for those people. Let me tell you now..."

    Saxons, this is really a strange term for Otto.

    Many fighters who took part in the battle spontaneously moved closer to their leader, and the conversation was full of joy.

    Hearing his son¡¯s introduction, the counterattack against the raid was completely accomplished by a short arrow shot. Although there is no such enjoyment as a close blood battle, the efficiency of killing the enemy and the zero casualty rate of one¡¯s own side are really no more than a beautiful victory. .

    Otto listened to Rurik¡¯s explanation, and fully understood yesterday¡¯s arrow support. The archer was blocked by the high wall and could not see the situation in the fort. At that time, the Gotland mercenaries who defended the city paid a lot. Big loss.

    It was a whole day of fighting. Five hundred Gotland mercenaries died and only a hundred people were left. They intentionally attacked and robbed the ship of the "significantly weaker" Ross people to escape from the battlefield at dawn. Of annihilation.

    When they found themselves exposed to the terrible arrow rain again, the last bit of fighting will basically collapsed.

    Otto¡¯s deep eyes looked at the fortress not far away. Because of the overall low elevation of ?land Island, his own eyesight was also good. Looking at the obvious gap in the fortress, the death warrior¡¯s sword, axe, and iron armor were all there. Reflecting the golden light of the sun.

    "Ah! It looks like Olekin is about to win this year, and the enemy has no will to resist."

    Rurik also turned his head and looked at the fortress: "Olekin should try to persuade him to surrender! If he can avoid the fight, he will surrender the opponent, he should try so. The fight continues without meaning, just like these twenty Captives, I decided to spare their lives."

    As soon as this remark came out, hope suddenly germinated in the eyes of the mentally collapsed captive!

    Otto looked at these hateful guys contemptuously, curled his mouth to express rejection.

    "why?"

    "Because your uncle was killed by these Gotlanders. Don''t think that they don''t understand us. Our war with them cannot be ended easily. We still have to take revenge."

    "But..." Rurik pointed at the pile of corpses. "At least too many enemies have died here. Maybe we should postpone our revenge. These men can do things for us as slaves."

    "Slave? At least not now." Otto''s heart was hard as a rock: "You don''t need mercy now, you don''t need it at all. They must die."

    "No! I object, they can go logging and do a lot of things."

    "You don''t want to do it? Then I''ll help you."

    "No. If they must die, we don''t have to do it personally. Give them to Olekin and let that guy do it."

    Otto sighed deeply: "I think you just don¡¯t want your hands to be bloody, no matter, someone will do it for you. Rurik, you remember, your kindness is always good, but this We don¡¯t need any captives in this battle. You should imagine how many people will be killed by them if the brothers become lazy? Today I will teach you that a man must be cruel, like an iron ingot."

    Hearing this, Rurik couldn''t say anything with a grin.

    The killing of the captives simply made Rurik, who had received another education, a shame, but for the group of typical Vikings around, everyone''s thoughts were very simple. Revenge is revenge, and you must be simple and straightforward in doing things.

    Someone needs to find that these guys who turned out to be useless after surrendering information, Otto clearly pointed at the two boys: "Kanuf, Fisk. Your boss can''t bear to do it yourself, now you go!"

    At least Kanuf hesitated, and Fisk went straight into Otto.

    Otto threw a dagger to the boy at random: "Now take revenge for your father who died in battle."

    The dagger was stuck in the ground, but Fisk calmly removed the sword on his back. He quickly held a long sword in his hand: "Big Chief, this is my father''s sword. Now I want to use it for revenge."

    "Excellent, do it!"

    Fisk is extremely proactive, and Kanuf''s timidity makes Otto some worry. The power of the new generation of the Ross tribe must be brave. Otto can say that Haroldoson has never been timid or hesitant when fighting. Why is his little son timid?

    Twenty captives were covered with cloth strips and were assassinated by Fisk one after another. The Ross soldiers and mercenary fighters onlookers applauded them. But this horrible scene shocked all the Corvin warriors from the Grey Squirrel Tribe in Fort Elon.

    Rurik really didn''t want to say anything, he simply ignored the execution for a while. Hearing the unbridled clamor of the soldiers, they obviously have no compassion, or that night is unnecessary, their kindness has become a different kind.

    But Rurik rushed forward and kicked Fisk away again, who was about to stab his sword. "Enough! The last guy spared his life. We will take the captives and tell Olegin the details of the enemy."

    The red-eyed bald Fisk couldn''t listen to Rurik''s words at all. He wanted to continue hacking, but Rurik immediately grabbed the hilt of his sword.

    "Then stop here!" Otto yelled, as if everything was over.

    At this moment, Rurik, who was still holding the blood-stained sword, sat cross-legged on the ground, really unhappy with what he thought.

    Because there is a principled problem here, that is, he is clearly a "battlefield commander" who was granted power by his father, how come he has no power now?

    He gritted his teeth and faced Otto with a commanding tone: "If you encounter this kind of thing next time, you must listen to my opinion. In my opinion, the constant use of force will only cause the Gotlanders to completely fall to Denmark. People, since we were allies, we should try to bring them back. I don¡¯t want all the Gotlanders to be killed. We should admit their surrender, at least let them be slaves, but kill them.¡±

    Otto didn¡¯t change his face: "I expected you to think like this. The Gotland people are different. They killed my brother and I will have revenge for the rest of my life. If your cousin is present, he will not Hesitate to do it. You see, your Fisk is so decisive. This kid will also be one of my Ross¡¯s fierce fighters in the future. You should be happy."

    "That''s all. I hope that Gotland Island can surrender to us and hand in tribute to us every year. The northern waters of the island are our fishing grounds. Rather than completely destroying them, this is the biggest thing for us and the M?laren people. Different, we are not, and should not be pirates, we are the Duchy of Ross. Under my rule, I will let the Gotlanders kneel before me and swear allegiance. I don¡¯t want to face the bones. So, Dad, I must be sure. one thing."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "If I were a military commander in normal battles, I should have enough power, and how to deal with prisoners is also my power."

    "Huh?" Otto suddenly realized, "You mean, I did something wrong?"

    "In the future battles, I will listen to my arrangements, and I can do all this. The prisoners caught again, no one is allowed to kill them without my permission."

    Otto didn''t approve or refuse, he didn''t say anything, and looked at the fortress with deep eyes, as if he had made a acquiescence.

    The last prisoner was tied more tightly, and he was led to the M?laren army camp (and eventually he was cut off by Karla).

    The Ross army came carrying their crossbows, and Otto also presented the prisoner of war. The appearance of the prisoners really surprised Olekin, and he learned a lot about the fortress.

    The dukes present are all preparing for a battle for a while, but the battle may not be able to fight.

    Olekin decided to put on his armor and take his entourage to persuade him to surrender himself. If he succeeds, the fortress will be defeated today.

    No one realized that the Russ had easily defeated the enemy''s sneak attack. Everyone''s focus was on the empty situation inside the enemy. All of a sudden, everyone had great hopes for the success of persuading surrender.

    The soldiers of the Swedish army have all awakened. They moved their stiff bodies and ate boring fish and dried fruit belly. Many people imagined that they could hunt some wild deer to fight their teeth. However, this bare island might hunt a few rabbits at most.

    In yesterday''s **** battle, the soldiers who had been in a panic after a night of rest, their mood improved a lot. After eating, revenge for the brothers who died in the battle became the purpose of everyone in the fight, although Fort Borgholm was only a temporary stronghold to attack.

    Olekin was full of confidence. He looked at the dukes: "I repeat to you, I hope those Saxons, oh, it seems to be the name. As long as those Saxons surrender to us, they will no longer be enemies. They are. Fighting for me and attacking Kalmar, we will spare their lives. But their wealth has to be used to redeem their lives, and your tribes don¡¯t have to worry about not getting any money.¡±

    A still large army was assembled. They gathered on the beach in the north of the fort, facing the gap covered by the corpse and did not make a fatal blow.

    However, the inside of Borgholm fortress was already wailing, and a blond man shirtless, under the sad gaze of his people, ready to die generously.

    Stein Sachsson, with his ancestral bronze dagger, just didn''t take any of his followers, and he wanted to sign an alliance with the enemy under the city.

    At this moment, Olekin brought only more than a dozen reminders, and swaggered closer to the gap.

    I saw a man with a bare back standing on the gaped pile of gray corpses. He held up his hands and the dagger, shouting as he walked: "I am the leader, I want to see your leader!"

    Stein quickly noticed Olekin, who was tightly dressed and well-dressed. Because Olekin''s helmet still had a few feathers dyed with dye, he looked extremely noble.

    Stein walked cautiously, seeing that the soldiers in black were on guard and full of steps.

    Olekin raised his hand to relax his subordinates: "Don''t be stupid, this man has been scared out of his nerves, he has no hostility."

    He stood proudly with his waist and toes, and when the shirtless man got close enough, he yelled, "Are you a Saxon? Are you the leader of the fortress?"

    Stein was taken aback and answered calmly: "Yes."

    "Put down your weapons and kneel down! Climb in front of me like a dog!"

    Asking a soldier to kneel down to be a hound, Stein felt the humiliation, but he had no choice. He knelt down, and pulled out the well-maintained bronze sword and inserted it into the mud.

    Olekin saw that the sword was unusual at a glance, "Wait! Hold your sword and climb in front of me!"

    Stein had no choice but to do so, so he knelt and held his sword, and was finally seized by Olekin.

    "What a strange sword, it is actually bronze. It is indeed a treasure."

    Stein immediately said: "I am Stein, the leader of the Saxons of Borgholm. I ask the ruler of the North to forgive our lives. You can take our wealth, but please forgive my people''s lives. . If you are kind enough, we will be loyal to you..."

    Seeing this surrendered man and the sword in his hand, Olekin was overjoyed.

    He deliberately said: "I am the king of Sweden, which is what you call the ruler of the north. I know that you are Saxons. You submit to Denmark. This is your sin! Anyone who submits to Denmark is my enemy, but you With such a sincere surrender, I can promise you that the lives of you and your people will be guaranteed."

    "My benevolent king, thank you..."

    "But." Olekin said sharply: "I can canonize you as my duke. Before that, you must prove your loyalty by action. Those Gotland mercenaries escaped, do you know? All those guys have been I killed it easily. At least your wooden wall cost me. My soldiers are very angry. You need to use enough wealth to calm their anger!"

    Stein had anticipated this for a long time, and he had no choice but to completely agree with him when he was a fish and a knife. "Yes! I am willing to take out all my wealth to redeem the lives of my people."

    "Not only that! I will attack Kalmar, just because you are an obstacle. You are not Gotlanders, let alone Danes. I want you to organize an army to fight for me. You only have to kill enough Danes. To prove true loyalty."

    To be honest, Stein didn''t want to be an enemy of the Danes. After all, he was close enough to the Danish forces and far away from Lake M?laren in the north. The price of trying to not guilty at both ends was offending both. He found that he did not even have the right to choose a side. In order to survive his tribe, he must stand in the camp of the Swedes.

    "Yes! I will organize soldiers to fight for you."

    "Okay!" Olekin is indeed a generation older than this Stein. He stroked this person''s head and promised: "Let your people come out without any weapons, young and old. Don''t worry, God is staring. With us, I swear in the honor of the king that I will fulfill my promise. Let them all come out, otherwise after my people rush in, they will find that those who have not come out will be killed as enemies."

    The Saxons had no choice at all, and Stein was released back, and after a while, someone began to cautiously step on the corpse and leave from the gap. They are indeed bare-handed, not even carrying anything to eat. Women, women and children gathered together, and they sat on the ground waiting for an unknown destiny.

    Stein himself was still shirtless, and he cautiously asked Olekin what would happen next.

    "Let your people sit obediently and don''t think about running away. I will restrain your men from attacking you, and you will restrain your people from doing stupid things. Anyone who dares to violate my orders will be killed. I will dispatch. My elite warriors protect you. As for this fortress, it is now mine."

    protection? It is indeed protection, and it is also surveillance.

    After the war, as many as 1,800 men, women and children of the fortress were withdrawn. They did pay a great price in the **** battle, but the core of the tribe did not collapse. They were simply beaten by the **** battle and lost their fighting spirit, but in fact they still have the power to fight.

    Olekin really did not think that the so-called persuasion of surrender had become an enemy¡¯s begging for surrender. Both sides of uukanshu.com were willing to make peace, and the truce naturally came together.

    As the king of Sweden, he approached the gap proudly, watching a large number of corpses at close range and covering his mouth.

    "Damn, money and food are in the fortress, these people who died in battle... brothers, remove the bodies, put them on the boat and burn them in the sea! May their souls rest in the underworld..."

    The corpses were cleaned up, and the tribes began to claim their own corpses and bury them in their own way. Nothing was more important than looting an empty fortress.

    So far, Borgholm fortress has gone through three days of war and ended with the surrender of the defending survivors.

    In this way, only in terms of strength, due to the addition of a group of Saxons, the strength of the Swedish army increased, and Olekin regained the confidence to attack Kalmar. Because of the Voskars servants and the Saxon survivors, and even the few Danish mercenaries who have survived so far, the three parties all claimed that the Kalmar settlement does not have a large-scale wall.

    Without the **** difficult wall, Olekin and the Swedish army''s biggest worries disappeared.

 Chapter 420ï¼š Attack on Kalmar

    The wealth accumulated by the residents of Borgholm was in the possession of the Swedish army in one day.

    Although the cost of heavy casualties was paid, the wealth plundered by the army instantly made every surviving soldier rich.

    However, the high-intensity voyage of the army has been going on for more than ten days. They are not tireless gods of war. When the fortress declared surrender, the tight-stringed soldiers were discouraged.

    Olekin can be sure that his task is not to attack Kalmar immediately. His team is exhausted and its strength is greatly reduced. Without an important repair, attacking Kalmar can be said to be home delivery.

    He controls the wealth and food of the entire fort, and has worked **** the issue of distributing the spoils.

    Even though Carl was not satisfied with his father''s distribution strategy, Olekin forced to complete his decision, and the result, as expected, was the support of the friendly army.

    He was once the leader, now the king, he was never the puppet of the Melaren landlord!

    Like the Yilmalun people who paid a lot of casualties, they distributed a lot of spoils, and the other tribes also enjoyed quite rich spoils.

    His Mellaren tribe sent the most troops and took the lead in fighting bad battles. It is understandable that he won the most spoils, but in order to win the hearts of the people, Olegin did not take a lot of silver coins.

    What is Borgholm fortress? In the past few days, everyone has indeed fought fierce battles, but the wealth here is not abundant.

    Kalmar of the Danes, that is the treasure place where Jinshan Yinshan is stacked!

    The Mellaren army received a large amount of jerky fish and cheese, and immediately slaughtered all the cattle and sheep of the fortress Saxons to make jerky meat to fill the army.

    Like locusts, they swept away all the belongings of the Saxons, but they also gave the surrender enough food.

    However, the existing food is not enough to support a possible future war.

    The rain is completely over, the summer rain is always like this, coming and going fast.

    The calm sea is still floating with ships, and the tribes of the Swedish army are sending people to fish in the sea. There are also people looking for edible shells on the beach and entering the sparse woods to hunt rabbits.

    Olekin gave the coalition "a holiday" and ordered Stein, who surrendered, to hand over some young women for the army to have fun.

    The Saxons agreed to this humiliating order because they had no choice...

    Food, silver coins, and women. These are the ways Olekin can think of to stabilize the military''s mind.

    According to the contract, he didn''t give the Ross people much spoils, but "rewarded" some dried fish and cheese. The stingy behavior made the dukes of various tribes feel that Otto would be furious, but the ease-going of the Ross people was unexpected.

    There really is an unspeakable deal between Rose and Mellaren?

    The Ross people sitting on the big ship hit the present, and their huge cabins are empty. What are they showing? Is it just the honor of victory?

    A lively coastal settlement has turned into a huge military camp. The prosperity of the past is gone, and there are only thousands of eye-catching eyes and an appetite that can never be fed.

    At least Rurik''s foresight has made the Rus'' rations very sufficient now. Eating stored food for a long time will inevitably make everyone feel bored. No, two cargo ships are transformed into fishing boats, and they drag their respective reserves of hemp rope nets and swim back and forth near the sea. Not to mention the unexpected fishing. Batch of silver herring.

    A sunny afternoon, there are still two days before the new expedition.

    Staying in the camp on the coast, Rurik was bored with a wooden crossbow, and his guys used the design of a rotten wooden target as a game.

    Where''s Otto? He just gnawed a shot duck at noon and took another sip of the treasured liquor. He is still taking a nap in the tent.

    Many warriors instantly turned into hunters, especially the Corvins. Excellent young archers such as Telavis used their superb archery skills to kill including but not limited to norse ducks, white-headed loons, and seagulls.

    The wide range of long-range weapons equipped by the Ross people directly dealt a major blow to the birds fishing in the coastal waters. In normal times, these vigilant birds are difficult to catch by the locals. Unexpectedly, there were a few arrow rains or a group of masters shooting squirrels. The Ross people soon began to roast these hunted birds by the campfire. meat.

    For a girl like Carlotta, Rurik also confessed to her a mission. All of the ten Slavic maids of Rurik followed Carlota, hitting the reef on the beach with axes and knives to harvest mussels on a large scale.

    The fishing boat finally came back, and the two large bales of fish were thrown down by the people on the boat laughing like fools.

    As night fell, Rurik, who had played a bow in the day, was sitting by the campfire. In front of him was a string of grilled herring. In a crockpot were seawater-boiled mussels and two roasted wild duck legs. .

    Otto still hugged a bird that was so cooked that he couldn''t see it, and he kept praising that the island was not as barren as it seemed.

    "It''s really a good place. Wouldn''t those Saxons settle here? This duck is so fat that we in Roseburg can''t enjoy it."

    Rurik ate the fish leisurely, and said casually: "I''m afraid Olekin doesn''t want to stay here. We will attack Kalmar in two days. When the battle is over, everyone will return. What will Borgholm do? fate?"

    "That''s not something we want to take care of." Otto looked disapproving. Looking back at Rurik, he had an inexplicable worry, and Otto undoubtedly saw this.

    "You don''t have any worries. It''s Olekin''s war now. We will accompany him to finish the game, nothing more."

    "Alright alright¡­¡­"

    Rurik didn''t want to say something for the time being. He didn''t think that attacking the Kalmar army would encounter setbacks, because the intelligence of all parties pointed out that Kalmar has a large number of wealthy fish merchants, and only these talents will build wooden walls. Without a vicious solid wooden wall, why should the coalition forces be afraid?

    The threat did not come from Kalmar, but the Danes from afar!

    Rurik, who has a good understanding of the geographical structure of the region, knows that the southernmost point of the island that everyone now occupies is not far from the Jutland Peninsula in Denmark.

    At this point in the war, are the Danes pretending to be deaf and dumb, just sitting and watching their people being slaughtered, and their interests being violated?

    Rurik was quiet for a while, and changed his suggestion: "Dad, we should think about the problem of encountering the main Danish force. Maybe when we are here to rest, Danish fighters have already entered Kalmar to wait for work."

    Otto had never thought about these things. Since the war has been going very smoothly, he felt that the next battle was as smooth as it was.

    "You mean to fight the Danes on a large scale?"

    "Perhaps!"

    "Oh! That would be great!" Otto threw the duck meat that had been eaten in half, and started eagerly.

    "No! Don''t be impulsive, I don''t want to fight the Danes on a large scale now."

    "Why? We should settle accounts with them a long time ago. An opportunity for endless glory lies in front of you. Many people will become famous because of this, so you are willing not to participate?" Otto questioned, in fact, he hopes to get it again in the twilight of his life. It''s glorious, even if it''s a glorious death in battle.

    Rurik didn''t want to pursue these things at the wrong time and place. He saw that his father became serious and his attitude became serious: "We just want to avoid fighting the Danes unless they have to fight. According to me Look, Olekin still wants to expand his victory after he has taken Kalmar. That man has become king, and his ambition is probably swollen to attack Denmark in an all-round way. If he really has such a plan, I will retreat on the Aphrodite quickly. ."

    "Huh?" Otto shook for a while, "Run?"

    "Where is the escape, I have to go back quickly. The Ross people must all unite to deal with the Danish counterattack."

    So far, Otto did not say anything...

    The conversation by the bonfire came to a thrilling end. If Rurik''s words came from others, Otto would be too lazy to believe it, but Rurik was so swearing that he had to consider this possibility. As far as their current strength is concerned, do the Ross people really have the ability to fight against the whole of Denmark as a family?

    Maybe in the future, at least not now.

    On the macro level, Rurik is just looking at the strength of the Danes, because this is in line with historical facts. The history that Rurik knows, because the Danes control the rare warmth of northern Europe, their agricultural conditions are better, and they can afford a larger population.

    In fact, Rurik¡¯s knowledge is only a part of his understanding. The sea area from Jutland to Bernholm Island is the so-called ?rele Sea fishing ground. Herring is prosperous here, and the end of the fishing ground extends to the entire Kalmar Strait, which is why the Ross people can catch a lot of herring on the spot.

    A new journey is just around the corner, and just the day before the expedition, the Swedish army, which has been recuperating about the same time, has recovered its former spirit. They became very aggressive because of Olekin¡¯s public propaganda: "The Danish merchants in Kalmar are extremely wealthy, and every fighter there can become rich!"

    The soldiers at the bottom of the tribes, who are themselves fishermen and peasants, risked their lives to fight in order to get the spoils of war.

    Relying on this group of energetic fighters, Olekin felt that he had a chance to win, and as expected, just as Rurik estimated, Olekin¡¯s ambitions were already swelling, and he hoped to lay down a big territory through his own conquering operations!

    He is not a pirate after all. He must always control a large tribe that attaches great importance to agriculture. Olekin has always had the idea of ??expanding his territory. In his twilight years, he can''t wait to eat more and more territories.

    No, he officially began to arm the Voskas and Saxons again, and officially appointed Stein as the Duke of Borgholm, even if the settlement was almost looted.

    In exchange, Stein was ordered to organize a large army, that is, his tribe, from boys over twelve to men over fifty, all taking up arms and joining the army. All of a sudden, Stein was stunned to organize an "army" of as many as 700 people. It was the strength of these people. No one thought they were really strong soldiers.

    Olekin can''t take care of that much anymore, and the two servants are stunned to put together a lineup of close to a thousand people.

    He couldn''t be completely at ease with these people, so the weapons he gave them were extremely simple. They can''t think about Armor, even if they put on another layer of leather, they won''t allow it. They have two weapons, the short spear and the hand axe, and the only defensive device is a wooden shield.

    Stein fully understands that he will lead his tribe to participate in the attack on Kalmar, and as an important force to charge forward, he will have to pay a lot of sacrifices if he wants to. But he really has no choice. Even if he wants to rebel, the Kalmar people who have been attacked know how to do it. Didn''t they counterattack any armed men who rushed indiscriminately?

    After this tossing, the women of Saxony cried faintly, and the wailing sound made Olekin scream unlucky.

    The fighters of the various tribes of the coalition army were confident about their expedition tomorrow morning. Every one of them got silver coins. They were so excited to think that the new battle could get more, and they selectively ignored the possibility of casualties.

    Like the Saxon servants who were forced to assemble, a large number of people could not sleep at night because of fear. They never thought that they would fight with the people who settled in Kalmar. The two sides had nothing to do with each other for so many years. Bilateral trade was normal. They did not expect that the harmonious two sides would be forced to fight each other.

    War is not something that a group of Saxons can control. The next morning, the soldiers who awoke ate fish or other food, and pushed the boats to the tidal flat, waiting for the morning tide to rise.

    The Saxons and Voskars boarded their own ships one after another, being watched by the Merlaren army''s fleet.

    The Ross people also returned to their big ship early, and the Aphrola once again acted as a perfect follower closely following the Merlaren fleet, which actually blocked the cowardly retreat of the servant fleet.

    As if being oppressed by the roar of a huge beast, Stein on the ship always felt that the huge ship would easily crash his own boat. In fact, once a collision occurs, it is true.

    Now Stein has understood everything in the previous battle. The owner of the big ship is the Ross, which is the "hateful Ross" mentioned by the Gotland. Three years ago, Arik led his troops to raid a stronghold on Gotland Island, and the crazy killing became a nightmare for the entire island.

    This time Stein fully understood where the nightmare of "Hateful Ross" came from. These people are indeed part of the so-called Swedish army, but they seem to be free. For example, in combat, those **** arrows were almost all fired by the Rus, making the wooden wall a very dangerous place.

    It can be seen that in the next battle, the Kalmar will also repay the suffering of being shot and killed by the rain of arrows.

    It was precisely in this battle that Stein''s thought was completely subverted, and the arrow was such a terrifying weapon!

    The army set out in the morning, and because of the extremely long day, the morning here is actually very early.

    The voyage waiting for the Swedish Army is actually only a mere 30 kilometers, even if it is sailing against the wind, such a distance is a continuous journey of up to six hours.

    Soon, the army began to pass through the most homes of the Kalmar Strait. Standing on the bow deck of the ship, Rurik could clearly see the east and west land, only because the current strait was confined to a mere three kilometers.

    "Everyone is more vigilant, we will encounter enemies at any time, and be prepared to destroy their ship!" While Rurik shouted orders, he himself stayed in the bow for a long time.

    The mercenaries operating all the torsion slingshots roared, as if they were about to start a sea battle with the enemy.

    However, looking at the narrow sea, it was empty, and only the huge fleet of the Swedish army passed this narrowest part peacefully.

    It is a relatively wide sea area, but in fact, you can still see the east and west land, because the width of the strait in front is only about seven kilometers.

    The calm sea worries Rurik. He is afraid that the enemy will suddenly emerge from some fjords and be caught off guard by the Allied forces. Even if the Russ are fearless, it is too sudden for other teams.

    "Why are you still on it, this is already a battlefield, you quickly enter the cabin and stay quiet!" Standing on the lower deck, Otto shouted and hurriedly climbed onto the bow.

    He pressed Rurik''s head and commanded: "Go down now."

    "It''s too quiet." Lurik said coldly.

    "Quiet what?"

    "I''m afraid the enemy is ready. It stands to reason that there should be a lot of fishing boats in this sea area, but we are the only one in the end."

    Otto looked optimistic: "The enemy must be scared. It doesn''t matter. Our strength is strong, and Olekin is determined to win."

    "Ah! Look! The land ahead, I think Kalmar is here!"

    Rurik pointed to a relatively vague area, which was land, showing signs of being considered to have been developed. More and more people saw the clues in the distance, and Otto, squinting his eyes, concluded that it was a settlement.

    "Ruriek, if the surrenders are right, this is Kalmar, the ultimate goal of our army. Honey, go down!"

    "I don''t." Freed from his father''s hand, Rurik pointed his sword forward: "Brothers, get ready to fight. Even if we don''t land, we will use a torsion slingshot to support the friendly forces!"

    The soldiers roared again.

    Upon seeing this, Otto smiled with satisfaction, and returned to the lower deck, only because he wanted to organize the soldiers to wait for the opportunity to support firepower, so-called to give possible nearshore defense enemies a wave of blows ~ www.novelhall.com ~ let the coalition forces The landing forces have been fighting smoothly.

    The battlefield became clearer and clearer. Carl took the lead with some black-clothed warriors in three ships. This matter was supported by Olekin. He needed his prince to make great contributions in this "decisive battle" in order to obtain direct results Ruling legitimacy, so the risk is worthwhile.

    No, Carl squinted his eyes. He already saw the panicked people in the fishing village over Kalmar.

    "Haha! We still caught them by surprise! Brothers, crazy paddling, the glory belongs to Mellaren! Go!" He held Olekin''s sword high, standing on the boat as if flying.

    The Mellaren army once again took the lead in rushing to the beach, but what awaited them was indeed the Kalmar residents who had made some preparations.

    It can be said that those Kalmar people who have not evacuated, whether they are Danes, Gotarans, Gotlanders, or Norwegians, must fight the attackers for their wealth and their property.

    A big battle is inevitable. Fortunately, all the Swedish troops have made adequate preparations for a decisive battle long before they set out. Many people even regarded it as a "sacred battle to qualify for entry into Valhalla."

 Chapter 421ï¼š First Battle Kalmar

    But the residents of Kalmar, they are not sitting still or not caring.

    An army from the north will continue to crusade south. After conquering Borgholm, the next target must be Kalmar.

    Refugees from the north have fled to this offshore "port city". These people include fishermen from Waskasburg, and more of them are the Gotlanders living in Borgholm.

    The fugitives landed in Kalmar with their property. Many people still think it is not safe enough. After they bought some supplies, they stepped up to continue to the south.

    The sea is not an obstacle to their escape, but it facilitates their smooth escape.

    It seems that only the Danish forces can give everyone a security guarantee, but they are not Danes after all, and they are bound to be investigated and arrested if they rush into the core area of ??Denmark.

    Most of the fugitives only stopped in Kalmar for a short period of time to supply supplies. They took Kalmar¡¯s more difficult Danish settlement called Silverburg as a refuge, because the Danes and Gotland immigrants there have been mixed for a long time. The two sides spoke the same Gnostic language, and at first glance they couldn''t tell each other at all.

    However, if the Silver Fort (Sulworth Fort) south of Kalmar also suffers a terrible blow, there is another way for everyone to escape, which is to go upstream along the river and evacuate to the interior of the Gotaland. A lake area in the area, because the dense rivers look like roads, the Gotland people who immigrated to this area named it "roads and lakes", that is, V?xj?.

    Ten immigrant communities have constructed this settlement, and it is the place where new Gotland immigrants can go to peacefully.

    Refugees from the north caused a huge panic in Kalmar. Those Danes who make money from the fishing trade on weekdays are standing on the cusp of the storm and are also engaged in a fierce ideological struggle psychologically.

    Retreat back to your hometown? So how many years of hard work has been ruined?

    Do not withdraw? Want to fight an intruder?

    Would the brave Danes fear the Svealand Alliance in the North?

    More than a dozen Danish business forces gathered to discuss future matters. This is destined to be a quarrelsome meeting, because the settlement is just a group of businessmen and fishermen. There is no arbitrator in control of absolute power. The meeting became After the quarrel, the two sides divided into the fugitive and the decisive faction broke up unhappy, and immediately made their own decision after the meeting.

    There are five Danish merchants who chose to retreat with their families and private soldiers. They took away their silver coins and most of the fish products, sold their real estate and slaves at a lower price, formed a large long boat team, and withdrew to the nearest permanent Danish stronghold, Silver Fort

    As for the remaining eight Danish merchants, as well as most of the fishermen in Gotland, their choice is really firm resistance.

    No, when Arik made rapid progress as the "Pioneer Officer" pig, the Kalmar left-behind personnel who had been mentally prepared were already ready at all times!

    In recent days, fishing operations off Kalmar have completely stopped. The male fishermen armed themselves, and most of the women took their children to hide in the nearby forest.

    The merchants took out all their private soldiers, but the main force of these private soldiers was used to protect the mansion of the gold master. As for the field battle with the enemy, it was not in their plan.

    Kalmar''s original permanent population has exceeded 4,000, and the threat of war forced at least 1,500 to evacuate!

    The remaining two thousand five hundred people include all kinds of people, at least among them women and children are only five hundred people.

    Just because Kalmar itself is a commercial port, the people who enter the place aggressively are for trade, not for settlement. The so-called women, a considerable part of them are prostitution. As for children, there are not many children who wander and beg for food, and they only know their humble origins and their unborn future.

    An "army" with a number of nearly two thousand people was organized, and their clothes were simple and simple, and their weapons appeared crude. It was just that such a large group of men gathered together, and the left-behind businessmen who were once worried about the way ahead, they even began to be arrogant and even hopeful. The enemy from the north delivered to the door.

    All parties have become eager for war, and the huge numbers of people support the confidence of the Kalmar men. Only when they see the enemy coming, they begin to introspect whether their optimism is wrong.

    The war that the two sides are looking forward to is basically inevitable, and there is no exchange between the two sides before the war, and the war broke out in the most direct way!

    The keels of the three long boats directly washed up on the sandy beach, and Karl bravely jumped down with a sword.

    "Kalmar! Your name is simply tailored for me, and I, Carl, is your master!" Carl muttered proudly, and was ready to fight the sudden appearance of the enemy.

    Kalmar is not an empty city. The residents here are obviously determined to fight to the end for their wealth, and this is precisely the great battle that Carl desires.

    The one hundred landing soldiers was greeted by a special cordial greeting from the Kalmar people-Arrow.

    A very limited arrow hit Carl''s wooden shield, completely detonating his fighting spirit.

    However, the casualties of the landing Melaren army have already begun!

    It was a blow from the defender¡¯s sling and spear. Although the arrows fired by the defender¡¯s short wooden bow could only hunt wild deer, it didn''t make much sense to attack the warrior holding the chain mail, but the spear was different.

    A warrior with an unstable footing was hit by a spear thrown by an enemy who suddenly came out of a near-shore house. It was not a normal spear throw, it was a harpoon for hunting seals and baleen whales.

    Carl and his warriors quickly organized a shield wall, and the soldiers in the second row also put their shields on their predecessors.

    After a larger shield wall was formed, the Mellaren warriors roared, facing the enemy''s crazy blows from spears and stones, and steadily advanced to a close combat distance.

    On the contrary, the 200-odd defenders near the coast could not sit still.

    Just because behind this small group of landers, there are overwhelming fleets!

    No one had imagined that the enemies described by those fugitives were not lying. The enemies were really powerful.

    Maybe they just look tough, who knows if they don''t fight a battle?

    "Chong ah, brothers, hack these northern guys to death and take their armor and sword!"

    Someone led everyone to desperately. They were not afraid to fight with baleen whales. The enthusiasm for fighting now burst out, which really made Carl feel emotional.

    But it''s just sighing.

    "They rushed over, get ready! Fight!" Carl called out loudly when he saw this, and the most elite black warriors under his command stabilized their shield wall, waiting for the enemy to collide.

    The fishermen are so poorly equipped that they have to rely on the shield wall to cover them. On the battlefield on the beach, the two shield walls quickly collided. In an instant, the spearheads of the two sides began to poke each other, and the long-handled axe fell from the sky until the battle became a zero-distance battle between the two sides.

    Carl stabs the enemy in front of him frantically with the steel sword of his father king. They are also wielding a powerful chrome-iron hand axe, excellent weapons and excellent defense, so that the Merlaren Warriors quickly gain the upper hand.

    More and more fishermen died in battle, their simple wooden shields lacked defense, and thin linen basically only had the function of hiding shame. How did their flesh and blood fight fiercely with the landers in iron armor? Even if they have more troops.

    The blood of the corpse stained the red sandy beach, and Carl was leading his people slowly through the terrible mud of coagulated blood.

    At a certain critical point, the morale of the fishermen collapsed, and they took down at least fifty corpses and retreated in a hurry.

    "Haha, these Kalmar people are really cowards! Brothers, spread the team and hunt down these escaping rabbits!"

    Carl''s order was reached, and the shield wall was disbanded. Just as the warriors were carrying their swords and axes and were ambitious to launch a fatal pursuit, a swish sound suddenly came from the sky.

    He looked at the blue sky and couldn''t help gritting his teeth, because there was a black shadow flying buzzing in the sky.

    "Don''t rush, listening to this voice is the support of the Ross people!"

    Just offshore, five Ross ships with a total of seven torsion slingshots once again fired light javelins at the maximum firing angle. Their spiral tail feathers make them spin wildly, accompanied by a buzzing sound.

    Such an arrow has no ability to attack in a range, but a large arrow from an incredible distance can still penetrate people. Such strength is enough to subvert the cognition of most Nordic people in this time and space.

    Only one of these seven javelins hit the arm of a fugitive enemy, and this was the only one. The powerful force had already smashed through and broke the injured person¡¯s right arm. Blood was gushing crazily. The whole person ran for a while and fell on the spot. Land can''t afford to end everything.

    "The friendly support is over. Brothers, follow me!"

    Carl was a slow impact again. His speed completely drove the soldiers. Such a reckless style could not be changed. Carl felt that the enemy was also vulnerable. He expected that attacking Kalmar would be like attacking Borgholm. It was a fierce battle, and now, he just wanted to annihilate this group of cowards who were a hundred times more highly regarded by him.

    Just over ninety people rushed directly to the fishermen¡¯s residential area, and they almost disappeared into the eyes of the rear fleet.

    Standing on the ship, Rurik kept watching the battlefield, and the Ross soldiers also reloaded the torsion slingshot. Whenever it was launched, he would follow Rurik''s instructions.

    "Well, that idiot Carl got into the residential area."

    "I think there is fraud here," frowned Otto said cautiously.

    "I think so, maybe history will repeat itself." Rurik does have concerns. He is not worried about Carl himself. In essence, he expects this man to die in battle.

    However, if the M?laren Army has a major setback in this battle, it will be bad for the entire Swedish Army, for the Russian Army, at least at this point.

    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that this should be a trap. Standing on the flagship of M?laren, Olekin saw that his stupid son was doing reckless behavior again. He stomped his feet with anger and pointed at himself with his battle axe. ''S subordinates: "Give me an afterburner boat, hurry up and land! Hurry up!"

    Carl was in the game with a blank mind. He got into the chaotic residential area of ??the longhouse, and soon couldn''t find a suitable main attack direction.

    On the contrary, a huge number of armed men came out one after another, and fishermen with spears and disheveled hair rushed in frantically. Carl was in a mess, and his soldiers were immediately hit.

    The iron spearhead slammed through the Maillaren''s chain mail. The elite soldiers in black had no idea that they would die shamefully in this way.

    This is Kalmar¡¯s strategy to lure the landing enemies into the residential area where women and children have been evacuated. Armed fishermen hide in the longhouses. They started doing this when they saw a large number of ships approaching. Now their tactics are successfully implemented. Up!

    It¡¯s just that Kalmar¡¯s fishermen¡¯s moves were a bit hasty. They never thought that the enemy they gathered to attack was only the vanguard of the attacking army.

    The original plan was to wait until the enemy landed heavily before launching an ambush. Now the suddenness of the ambush has been lost. It doesn¡¯t matter if the fishermen go crazy, just like they don¡¯t have any idea about the death or injury in the battle, they are left. The instinct of fighting and killing.

    The chaos happened!

    Relying on his absolute bravery and weapon superiority, Carl assassinated and wounded at least six enemies. His beautifully patterned wooden shield was stained with a lot of enemy blood, and his face was also covered with a lot of blood.

    How could his black-clothed warriors have such a magical bravery. A single soldier was besieged by many fishermen. One after another, more and more black-clothed fighters were killed. For a time, more than three hundred people caught in the chaotic battle were killed in darkness. When Karl was sober, he was shocked to find that the number of black-clothed soldiers still fighting was not many.

    "Damn it, this is the second old Ostara!"

    A soldier in black griefly advised: "Prince, we must evacuate. This place is too narrow, and you will die if you continue to fight."

    dead? If you die, you can''t get your wealth, and such a death is too humiliating.

    "Go! Then go! Brothers!" Carl held a **** sword and turned his wrist: "Don''t fall in love anymore, let''s retreat to the beach and meet the large forces!"

    In this way, with the support of the soldiers, Carl sniffed the sea salt and rushed to the beach. When they reappeared in Olegin''s field of vision, there were only more than 30 soldiers left.

    The individual Kalmar fishermen are indeed weak, and those killed in a two-person duel are almost certainly fishermen, but they are united to protect their wealth. The overwhelming military advantage of the fishermen on the local battlefields has made them ignorant until now. The enemy who has to flee is actually the elite of the attacker.

    Olekin''s 500 elite private army has only 70 left. When he was shocked by the terrible loss, his anger was directed at the enemy.

    At this moment, as the king, he has no idea to blame his crown prince son. Even if he has an idea, he has no chance to verbally scold him because the enemy is walking out of the hiding house. The more and more people gather, the strength of his troops is completely unexpected.

    The main force of the Mellaren army landed with all the servants, and there were as many as two thousand soldiers of all colors on the beach.

    This is not over yet, there are more than 1,400 soldiers from various dukes who are about to land in the rear.

    The Merlaren Army, which was the first to land, began to line up spontaneously, and the servants, who were inevitably weaker in combat effectiveness, also gathered nervously, and aimed their short spears at the enemies that were also rapidly increasing their troops.

    Carl, covered in the blood of enemies, panted and returned to the king''s father: "I was hit by their ambush, at least now I have drawn their main force out."

    Carl feels he will be scolded Olekin¡¯s eyes are always staring at the enemy, and he casually said: "Enter the team! We are ready for a decisive battle! You are sending someone to inform the Ross people and let them be their archers. Try to log in and support us."

    "This... is it necessary for them to participate in the war?"

    "According to the contract, if you don''t give them the spoils immediately. You go quickly and let them join the war. Look at these enemies. If we want to win quickly, we need the support of the Ross people."

    It can be said that the two sides only developed a tacit understanding on this matter-a decisive battle.

    In ancient wars, it was so easy to decide whether to win or lose through a big decisive battle. In fact, behind the decisive battle was that both sides could not afford to delay the long battle.

    The fishermen fighters of the Gotland immigrants were the main component of the Kalmar army, but the private soldiers of Danish merchants mixed with them were the most effective fighters.

    The Kalmar Army lined up as a shield wall with increasing strength.

    The Swedish Allied Forces are exactly the same here, and with the landing of the Yilmalen Army, Uppsala Army, and Ankras Army, the Swedish Army and its servants standing on the beach alone have nearly four thousand troops!

 Chapter 422ï¼š This is Rurikâ€™s fatal bow

    The two thousand Kalmar army versus the four thousand Swedish army is basically the comparison of the forces between the two sides.

    Due to the losses in the first battle, about 150 people in the Kalmar army were killed and seriously injured. The Swedish army was stunned by an ambush and lost 70 elites. In this contrast, the Swedish army still occupies an absolute advantage in the strength of the two sides.

    The Kalmar people looked at the increasing forces of the northern forces with fear and became afraid to act rashly. However, no one escaped. Some of them had the idea of ??fleeing. At least for now, fear or insistence on honor made them stand here, watching more and more enemies landing.

    The forces of the Swedish coalition had not been assembled, and Olekin was not willing to immediately order an attack. The fighters of the two sides had already turned into a weird confrontation. At this moment, the five ships of the Rus had already risked a great risk of running aground to a distance of only about 30 meters from the coast.

    The Aphrora faced the enemy on the port side, and all three torsion slingshots on the starboard side were removed, and the ship''s side railings were used as launch pads.

    The longbowmen on the ship are ready to shoot, and all the steel-armed crossbowmen also use their weapons at a large elevation angle.

    Now, Rurik looked at the battle with a bewildered face: "Dad, I''m very surprised, why doesn''t Olekin have so many troops to attack immediately?"

    "This? You have to ask him yourself."

    "It doesn''t matter. Our arrows can already cover the enemy. Those stupid guys are so close to us. It''s also strange that Olekin is lined up beside the ship."

    Otto shrugged and didn''t ask much, and soon the appearance of a small boat attracted the attention of the two.

    In a short time, the ship approached the Aphrodite, and the messenger nervously conveyed the king''s order: "The king... the king ordered your archers to land and support."

    "Is Olegin asking me?" Standing on the highest deck, Otto looked down proudly.

    The messenger raised his head vigorously and replied tremblingly: "Yes, he needs your...support at any time."

    "Okay, I understand." Otto turned his head and patted Rurik''s shoulder: "It seems that we are going to announce the start of the decisive battle."

    Rurik understood it, and then ordered: "Aphrora! Everyone! Shoot!"

    This roar announced that the Kalmar decisive battle had started in a very special way.

    How suddenly the war started!

    At this moment, more than 60 people stood on the deck of the offshore Aphrodite, and with the non-combatants staying in the cabin, this ship alone contained half of the Russian army''s strength.

    The big ship is actually one hundred and fifty meters away from the enemy''s roaring array, and this distance is all within the range of the lightweight arrows of the Russian army.

    In the cognition of almost everyone, no long-range weapon can have such a range. People like Karl, he also saw the "super long-distance" arrow of the Ross people when the army attacked Old Ostra.

    At that time, the Russ only shot a few shots, causing an enemy to be penetrated to death.

    The circumstances of the deceased made Carl very vigilant for a while, but now that the war hits, he can recognize that the Russian army does have the advantage of long-range weapons, and the current situation once again refreshes his cognition as a man who has seen the world.

    Lightweight javelins fired by all ten torsion slingshots whizzed past at a great elevation angle with a buzzing sound.

    Followed by the longbowmen from Elronburg, they fired light long arrows for high-elevation projectiles.

    There were more than a dozen people, they raised the steel-armed crossbow high, and forcibly fired light bow arrows.

    The various arrows are full of iron clusters and all swirling feathers. The southwest wind has never stopped, but the rotating arrows rely heavily on the gyro effect, stupefied to hold the wind.

    The buzzing of fifty arrow feathers resembled a swarm of wasps. They overwhelmed the sound of the wind and caused all the Swedish soldiers who were stepping up their formation to raise their heads proudly.

    A large number of black "wood sticks" are flying overhead quickly! Do not! They have begun to fall!

    After many people raised their shields subconsciously, they discovered that Zaihe Arrows were all rushing towards the enemy.

    The arrow descended from the sky with a strong gravitational acceleration, and landed unbiasedly in the enemy''s Kalmar army formation.

    Those Kalmar fishermen who came one after another were supposed to build as dense and stable needles as possible. Who would have thought that the invaders would first resort to unprecedented tricks.

    When they realized the danger was coming, it was too late.

    Some people have arrows in their necks, some have their bodies pierced with javelins, and some have their faces cut.

    Most people did raise the wooden shield, but they saw the arrow hitting the wooden board, still showing a cluster of metallic arrows on the other side of the board.

    Only this one round of attack, given to the two sides that are about to erupt in a fierce battle, will cause an uproar.

    And this is just the beginning of the Russian army shooting.

    Rurik held on to the ship''s bow railing. At this moment, he wished he had a telescope in his hand. He was fortunate that he did not hit the friendly army, and he also saw the commotion of the enemy''s front. This expanded the chance of chaos, so he naturally wanted to continue shooting.

    "Keep shooting! Torque the slingshot, hit them with clay bullets!"

    The mercenaries operating the winch did their best to complete the energy storage of the slingshot as quickly as possible. The fired cone-shaped and cylindrical clay bullets wrapped in Shanghai Leopard Oil were fired under the order of Rurik.

    Before that, the Longbowmen had completed two volleys under the command of Telavis.

    The Corvin people of the Grey Squirrel tribe are already proficient in archery, and even the Ross fishermen who have taught a kind of settlement in Elronburg have become good archers. They have figured out the performance of these elastic longbows, and the accuracy of the projectile is trustworthy.

    The continuous rain of arrows fell, and the Kalmar wooden shields were mostly able to withstand the arrows, but the riots were fermenting. The situation behind their first row of fighters can firmly hold a line behind is really getting chaotic. They do not have a clear command general, and the status quo of fighting each other makes it obvious that they only need to continue to throw arrows to force their array to collapse.

    If both sides of the battle have a meticulous formation, and the will of the fighters is strong enough, such fierce battles will not cause great casualties in many cases.

    Most of the losses came from the rout after the front line collapsed. The other side chased and killed the fugitive, and the outcome was destined to be very fatal.

    Undoubtedly Olekin sensed that the Russ were creating a major fighter for the Swedish army, and he decided not to move. Of course, he didn''t dare to act rashly suddenly, and he would become the prey of arrows if he rushed into it.

    The blow from the clay bomb is coming! It is equivalent to the weight of a lightweight javelin, because the micro spiral groove is dug out before firing, so that it rotates in flight.

    The thrown clay projectile has a weaker range, but the kinetic energy gained when it falls is really stronger.

    It''s like half a brick falling from a height of nearly 30 meters, directly smashing a shield made of Kalmar pine boards, and even bringing people to the ground. As for those who were hit, they were seriously injured on the spot and bleeding...

    Among the many ammunition, perhaps nothing is cheaper than clay ammunition. Its drawback is that it does not cause much damage to protected units. It is only the best at attacking commoner soldiers.

    The composition of these clay bombs is not much different from that of red bricks, and they are dark red in themselves. Rurik has always believed in its power, just like when fighting, moving bricks is an excellent melee weapon.

    "Reload again!" After Rurik finished the order, he ordered Telavis: "Your people will launch another six rounds and rest afterwards. We can''t waste our arrows too much!"

    Rurik''s order can only be fully implemented on the Aphrora, and only by roaring loudly can the surrounding ships be ordered to shoot what kind of arrows.

    The main combatants and weapons are all on the Aphrora, and this ship alone represents more than half of the Russian firepower!

    Soldiers manipulating the torsion slingshot can press the loading speed to 20 seconds, that is, two mercenaries with amazing arms work together to turn the winch crazy, the other one just put the greasy projectile into the launch slot, and the other hand pulls the rope contact card. Tenon constraint.

    The ship was firmly nailed to the sea due to anchoring, and the elevation angle of the torsion slingshot was also fixed. The six torsion slingshots that were all carried to one side actually achieved the tactical effectiveness of a rapid-fire gun.

    The shield was smashed by clay bullets, the arm holding the shield was broken, the head that was hit was shattered on the spot, the chest was hit, and the broken ribs pierced the heart.

    The mercenaries of the Aphrodite took off their linen shirts, revealing their furry chests and backs. They are already sweating. In order to maintain the maximum rate of fire of the torsion slingshot, they are doing things with a 100-meter sprint-like physical output.

    There are many kinds of bullets, only clay bullets can be wasted. Rurik doesn''t care how tired his subordinates are. He has been urging: "Keep shooting, I think the enemy''s line will soon collapse."

    Evlo, who was shining all over, smiled bitterly: "In this way, our exhaustion is worth it. It would be great if we can really destroy their front."

    "Then don''t talk nonsense!" Rurik ordered with a stern face.

    This sense of seriousness is most to Evlo''s temper. After all, this is on the battlefield, and everyone should be alert at all times.

    Deadly bullets are constantly falling from the sky, visible to the naked eye!

    Arrows and projectiles have caused as many as 200 Kalmar people to be killed or injured. In order to avoid these projectiles, the Kalmar had to evade spontaneously. They had placed their hopes on their shields, but now they can only rely on predicting the impact of the projectiles and avoid them as soon as possible.

    When everyone thinks this way, the Kalmarians don¡¯t think about maintaining another front.

    Even if one of the Danish fighters decided to bet on his own honor and stand here, but the bullets and arrows are not long-sighted! They were hit with helmets on their heads. They were also rammed into a concussion and lost consciousness, looking like they were smashed to death. The sudden "death" madness challenges the Danes'' perception.

    As for the average Kalmar fishermen, their front has finally collapsed!

    The collapse actually came from the evacuation of a dozen or so people. They dragged their arrow-wounded companions to a safe area, but were considered to be fleeing by others who were on the verge of mental collapse.

    honor? How can escape important?

    Fifty people fled, followed by a hundred people, another two hundred people, more people...

    Panic spread to the entire Kalmar army. They were enthusiastic about fighting the invaders and pushing them down to the sea to drown them. On the contrary, they would be killed by the strange weapons of the invaders again.

    The total collapse of the enemy on the shore caused a huge rumbling. It was the enemy who fleeed and panicked and screamed!

    "Stop it all!" The beating heart of R¨¹lik ordered the torsion slingshot to relax, and ordered it. All the mercenaries were so tired that they lay directly on the deck and gasped wildly.

    Tired and lying down, Evlo felt hot all over his body, and he asked intermittently: "My lord...we...we succeeded?"

    "Yes! The enemy''s front has collapsed, and Olekin has led his men to launch a full-scale attack."

    "Oh, the battle should be over. We... just won?"

    "Yes, we won."

    It is true that the Kalmar Army, which had been prepared for a long time, had not really fought close combat with the Swedish Army, and was defeated by an unprecedented arrow of confidence, so that it always collapsed.

    During the entire process of the enemy''s collapse, Otto on the ship saw him innocently. His aging body was trembling unconsciously. He had lived for more than 50 years. It was unexpected that his little boy taught himself what war is today.

    Is this way of fighting glorious? No, it''s not honorable at all.

    However, it is extremely effective.

    The arrows and projectiles fired by the ships floating on the sea destroyed the enemies on the land. Otto had to say a long-lived thing about such an unthinkable thing.

    Olekin and Karl, and even the other dukes would not recognize the "brave" of the Rus. What they call bravery is a **** battle between warriors. It is a shame that a brave warrior died with an arrow. For archery, I am afraid it is not something that can be arrogantly propagated.

    The huge fighter plane is in front of you, let those hypocritical things go to hell!

    Olekin and Carl didn''t bother to care about the so-called glory, they gave the order of a full-scale attack, and the battle has ended, right?

    The charge of the Swedish army, they killed the fleeing enemy, it feels easier than hunting rabbits.

    Those servants, Volskas and Saxons, they were all victims of the "Crazy Arrow" of the Ross people. They suddenly forgot the fear of being dominated by arrows and became part of the plundering army.

    In peaceful times, the residents of Voskars and the Saxons of Borgholm never considered the residents of Kalmar to be their own people. They don¡¯t have the concept of the country yet and now they have a chance to rob and make a fortune, why not go for a vote?

    It is also because the Saxons knew very well that Danish merchants in Kalmar would hide their wealth there. People like Stein became the best hunting dog of King Olekin of Sweden!

    With Stein and his Saxons leading the way, the Mellaren army is no longer so keen on chasing down and killing enemies, because Olekin knows that if he can''t get a lot of wealth to reward the army, his dominance. Will be shaken.

    However, the teams of other dukes are very concerned about their immediate interests. No, the hunt quickly turned into a captive. Like Wenderson, Duke of J?lm?llen, he and his people have been staying in the inland lake area, and there is not much to do with the Gotlanders. They set out only to act on orders.

    Wenderson ordered his men to catch slaves as much as possible, and in the future he would take them back to his hometown and order these captured men to be serfs for farming.

    Most of the five hundred people who went on the battle at Yilmallen had already lost more than half. He felt that he had to use this method to ensure that his strength would not drop significantly after the war.

    They were all busy catching slaves, kneeling down and begging for mercy and were all spared, and those who resolutely rebel immediately killed them.

 Chapter 423ï¼š Burning Kalmar

    Among the entire Swedish army, only the M?laren army, desperately seeking for money, wrapped up the servant army and rushed towards the residences of the rich Danish businessmen like a mudslide.

    How can the wooden wall be able to withstand the Mellaren army with sufficient siege experience? The big wooden slammed open the wooden door again, and a large number of soldiers who rushed in were grouped with the private army of the wealthy businessman. The Mellaren people, who possessed absolute superiority in military strength, defeated the scattered wealthy merchants individually, and they took possession of all the merchants at a very small price.

    As a result, only a fat pig-like businessman was kicked out of the mansion by the arrogant Karl. In that wooden house, it was the businessman''s dead wife.

    Carl is ruthless, and his sword is dripping blood. The merchant was kicked into the courtyard, and there was a loud bang and laughter from the invaders.

    Soon, under the **** of more than a dozen soldiers in black, Olekin entered the mansion through the smashed door.

    "Carl, you are here. Don''t play with your captives. Useless people will kill them immediately."

    "But, this person hasn''t told me the location of the silver coin." As he said, Karl''s sword was already against the businessman''s neck.

    Olekin got a little bit of character, and he approached Karl: "Didn''t you find any silver vaults?" No matter what, he kicked the merchant begging for mercy directly.

    "Tell me where is your silver coin?"

    "It''s all... all buried underground. Please, spare my life."

    "Spare?" Ollie pulled out his dagger, knelt down in front of the prone businessman, hooked his head and fiddled with his own dagger: "It depends on your cooperation. Listen, Danish, I want more wealth. "

    "Silver coins, gold coins, I will give you all... mine are all yours... all my silver coins are in the soil under my bedroom."

    "Really? Is there no more?"

    Olekin always felt that this kind of person would be hidden and tucked away, as merchants always did.

    The surviving businessman hurriedly said in a panic: "I know a place, continue to the south, the nearest settlement, Silver Fort! There are all silver coins, you can get silver coins by hitting them."

    "Silver Fort?" Olekin knows very little about this term, but the merchants have been emphasizing that all merchants in Kalmar must sell their fish to the Silver Fort in the south, where a lot of wealth has been gathered. .

    It was the first time he heard such a term, but the Saxons who wanted to serve were also very familiar with the situation south of Kalmar. The reason why the Silver Fort is called Silver Fort is that it must be full of silver coins.

    Olekin had a bigger thought, and then took the dagger and stood up.

    At this moment, the businessman raised his head and begged: "People in the north, please don''t kill me, I''m still useful."

    Olekin didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around. When Karl raised his sword and fell, he said: "Karl, dig out all the silver coins to take care of them. Then tell my brothers to find food. I think we need to take that. The Silver Fort was destroyed to gain greater wealth."

    If there is a chance to make a huge wealth in front of him, even if he is faced with many difficulties, it is difficult for him to give up. These difficulties must be able to stick to the past by clenching his teeth, because the opportunity to obtain wealth is always fleeting.

    The so-called Silver Fort is Fort Silworth. The local businessmen have indeed hoarded considerable wealth. As for the name "Silver Fort", it is more to describe the abundance of this place.

    The Silver Fort is still too far away, let''s see how much benefit the army can get in Kalmar!

    The Mellaren army became the most terrifying pirates. After landing, they broke into the homes of the rich. They murdered people and took the wives and daughters of the wealthy merchants to enjoy them. The rest were basically killed directly.

    A large number of farmers and fishermen in Mellaren received the acquiescence of the king. Except for gold, silver and jewelry, they have no right to selfishly own. The rest of the wealth is largely based on their ability.

    The soldiers went through a long voyage and a series of wars in order to plunder Kalmar, the target of the plan. The farmers hoped that this battle would make themselves wealthy, and they were almost crushed by the pressure. , Also needs a violent catharsis.

    Just as the locust gnawed away the tree, the remaining branches were meaningless.

    After evacuating the wealth of the wealthy businessman, the Mellaren fighters immediately set fire indiscriminately in the sunset.

    In the blood-red sunset, Kalmar was lit up with smoke everywhere, and the red flames were raging.

    Under the thick smoke and fire, there were laughter from the soldiers and the wailing of the woman who was dragged away by her hair.

    The chaotic road is full of Kalmar corpses, and of course there are also the corpses of Mellaren who died in the counterattack. In this situation, or the Kalma people may be more envious of those who died, at least those people no longer have to suffer...

    Carl took a group of capable men into pit digging experts. They found four buried boxes under the beheaded merchant¡¯s bedroom. The axe smashed the bronze lock and saw that they were filled with shiny silver coins, even Also mixed with gold coins. In the merchant''s house, a lot of worthless copper coins were also found.

    Everything is just the beginning. If these merchants are used to burying their money underground in their bedrooms and sweeping away all the mansions of the rich, the Mellaren people will be able to get the most treasures!

    Carl did exactly this, just as the sun was about to fall, more and more boxes were moved to the lively beach.

    "A group of crazy people, are you rare women like this?" Carl ignored the actions of his allies. He didn''t know where the soldiers of the allies got the women. They were all conquered Kalmars. They didn''t have much beauty. But it was ravaged by allies and fighters.

    Seeing the weird face of the soldier in black who was carrying the box, Carl hurriedly scolded a few times; "You are also moved by such a woman? Then I will bring a few sheep, don''t you be more moved?"

    The soldiers roared with laughter, but their behavior of lining up to carry boxes was also seen by many friendly troops. Anyone who saw this scene suddenly slapped their faces and blamed themselves for being confused. Everyone was busy grabbing food and capturing prisoners. Everyone chased them into the woods. These prisoners were caught. The women and children who were hiding were also wiped out. They gave up the opportunity to find gold and silver.

    The normal battle begins with a magical attack and ends with the collapse of the Kalmar.

    The Swedish army was supposed to be very tired. They paid a very small amount of people to complete the conquest of the entire Kalmar settlement, and only a few locals escaped.

    The successful fugitives just avoid being killed that day. They are faced with a purely original Nordic forest. Next, they will fight beasts and hunger.

    Origen set up his tent on the coast and ordered all the soldiers to camp near the coast. The house with the Kalmar people can¡¯t live, so why set up tents everywhere?

    Look at the current situation, the Kalmar residential area, the fire is really getting more and more prosperous, and the burnt breath is desperate.

    He also planned to make the army directly rob the enemy''s house, but unexpectedly the arson he had tacitly approved would eventually lead to catastrophe.

    The fire is out of control. The densely-arranged wooden longhouses of Kalmar, even if they are reinforced by soil (but the smoke is even more choking), the flames intensified by the southwest wind are constantly devouring, scaring people searching for food, urgent Transfer the found dried fish to the shore.

    The fire scorched the soldiers into sweat. As night fell, Kalmar was burning like a purgatory, the dying and severely wounded were engulfed by the flames, and the dead were destined to be burned directly to ashes. Objectively speaking, it has also become a very significant beacon, making all ships within 30 nautical miles aware of something serious in Kalmar!

    Inside Olegin¡¯s big tent, the flames not far away illuminated the linen curtain. Oleg stood in the tent and could clearly see his son¡¯s face.

    As many as twenty heavy wooden boxes were placed in front of Origen: "This is the treasure I found, a lot of silver coins."

    "Ah?! It''s all silver coins?!" Olekin was joyously surprised.

    "very many¡­¡­"

    "Huh? You don''t seem to be very happy?"

    Carl still grimace, complaining: "Who set the fire? Those businessmen are pampered. I thought about living in a comfortable house tonight, but now it''s all over! Even the fishermen''s shack is burning, and many of them are too late to take away. The cattle and sheep were smoked to death and burned to death."

    "It doesn''t matter." Olekin smiled and shrugged, and said casually: "I have a new plan. I don''t care if this Kalmar burns up. Karl, how many silver coins are in these boxes?"

    "Each box may contain a hundred pounds of silver coins, but there are gold coins and jewels in it."

    "Then it''s not just a hundred pounds! Ah, we are rich." Olekin knelt down with a trembling body, opened a box casually, looked at it suddenly, and immediately dumbfounded: "Huh? All these things are copper coins!"

    "Yeah, I didn''t say it was entirely silver coins."

    "How many silver coins are there?" Olekin asked sideways.

    "Probably a thousand pounds."

    "Oh, that''s also a profit." Olekin sighed, "I also sent people to get a lot of dried fish, which is a lot of dried pickled herring. For the time being, our food problem has been greatly eased. Brothers caught it. A group of prisoners, Carl, what do you think... how should I deal with them?"

    The tired Karl sat down at will, "Those running enemies? They are cowards, of course they want to kill."

    "Forget it, I plan to use them. Let them fight for us, make them slaves to farm for our family, that is the most correct. I decided to spare their lives, just like treating those Saxons."

    "Well, whatever you like."

    Carl put on a look of indifference, and just lay down on the ground at the moment.

    "Are you tired?"

    "Yes. I just want to have a good rest. Tomorrow, I think we have to leave this ghost place."

    "You are going to leave just now? Fortunately, you can figure it out." He said that Olekin walked directly over and kicked his son a few times: "Boy, get me up. Soon all the leaders will gather here, I want to give They announced the latest order."

    Carl''s worthy son of Olekin, he stood up quickly and cautiously asked: "Dad, your plan?"

    "I want to continue fighting to take the mountain of silver coins in the south?"

    "That silver castle again?" Carl rubbed his head vigorously. "Although I am a little tired, if I can get more wealth, I want to go. Those allies..."

    Olekin smiled: "Perhaps they are not willing, I want to convince them. With these wealth, I should fulfill my promise and give them a batch of silver coins."

    "Huh?" Carl was taken aback. "This is what we people from Mellaren grabbed. I took it to dig it out personally. Why should I give it to them."

    "Give them some, it''s the king''s duty. Just like you can''t expect mercenaries to work for you without money."

    "Whatever you want..." Karl didn''t want to say more, so he walked out of the tent, hoping to find a few beautiful women from the captives to enjoy tonight.

    Kalmar once assembled nearly two thousand fighters, and they all fell apart in an afternoon of fighting.

    More than a thousand people were killed in battle or while fleeing, and the number of captured soldiers controlled by various tribes was only 600.

    Of course, they almost arrested the women and children who had fled, and the camps of the various tribes were full of wailing and frantic laughter from the men. The joy after the victory of the army was performed in public on the beach, and the Ross people who made trouble near the shore always felt that they were provoking everyone.

    Seeing the disdainful faces of the soldiers in the sunset, Rurik said helplessly: "You want the spoils! But not now! According to the contract, we can''t grab it in this battle."

    No one raised objections to the contract in public, but everyone''s expressions explained everything.

    "Let me emphasize again, we will land and repair, and don''t grab the spoils with them. Everyone gathers arrows as much as possible, and then returns to our camp. If there is an accident, I will punish it!"

    Obviously, for the victory, the Russian army didn''t seem to get any spoils. The soldiers complained, and Rurik himself felt uncomfortable.

    However, the participation of the Ross people in this battle has a strong political significance!

    War is the continuation of politics, and the tone that the Rus people should show throughout the war is "generous people." Perhaps Rurik shouldn''t be so "generous", because the Rus have been on the fringe of the alliance system for a long time, and for the time being, the Rus are very dependent on the deal with the alliance that is upgraded to the kingdom. At the very least, it is necessary to give the other allies in the alliance a gesture of "Russ are very generous."

    But persuading the soldiers to suppress their restless hearts is really wishful thinking. The Ross people also need to vent their depressed emotions through violence, so the Ross people should choose an enemy on their own, instead of being a follower of the Swedish army.

    The Rus built their own camp near the coast, and Rurik ordered the obedient mercenaries to pick up arrows and asked them not to talk to their allies. Soon, a batch of arrows that were still in good condition were pulled from the enemy''s corpses, and those that were unusable were abandoned on the scene long ago.

    Not many arrows have been recovered. The reason is that the arrows have broken and become unusable.

    The Ross fighters fetched water from nearby streams to replenish the ship¡¯s fresh water reserves. They are also responsible for setting up tents, and the camps near the coast of the Rus have risen quickly like their allies, and the burning Kalmar fire has given everyone ample lighting.

    The Ross army, who had finally been free, gathered around the bonfire to talk about the battle that had just happened.

    Everyone was talking and laughing while gnawing on the dried fish, all of which came from a large amount of conclusive information provided by the mercenaries who gathered the arrows.

    Some enemies were pierced by arrows in their throats, some hit their hearts, some were smashed into their heads by clay pellets, and some were inlaid with a pellet in their eye sockets...

    The horrible death of the enemy became the most exciting talk for the Ross people. Most of the arrows were fired by the fighters from Elronburg. When they knew their horrible archery effect, they also laughed.

    The Corvins of these gray squirrel tribes all know that they have indeed made military exploits for the Rus people. In exchange, this year''s tribute Rurik will also be erased in accordance with the contract.

    After the war is here, perhaps this year''s war should come to an end.

    Rurik, who was eating the fish, figured that this fellow Olegin would end here.

    He did not hesitate to inform Otto of his speculation: "Dad, I think the war is over. You see, Kalmar will soon be turned into rubble. The soldiers will immediately evacuate after plundering, and we must also follow. ."

    "Alright." Otto couldn''t help yawning: "It seems that Olegin has grabbed a lot of treasures. Don''t wait for the autumn harvest. We will now ask him for all 800 pounds of silver coins, and then bring the silver coins to buy wheat. Row."

    Rurik nodded: "If he gives the best money, it will be very warm this year, and the wheat is destined to have a good harvest. By then, the price of grain in Mellaren will be very cheap, and we can buy more grain with 800 pounds of silver coins."

    "Okay, you hurry up and eat, and I will ask for it personally when you''re done."

    While the Ross people were camping and eating together, a small group of people came over with ten sheep, and the alert Ross people stood up one after another.

    After a while, Mellaren''s messenger is still the familiar Bernardic.

    "It''s you, you are still healthy after the battle." Otto casually said politely.

    "That''s all the merits of the Great Chief Arrow. Great Chief, this is the sheep my master gave you. Let me treat you with a small gift."

    "Boy gift?" Otto didn''t resist Benardic. Since the gift was given by Oleg, he said, "Just these ten sheep? Is Oleg humiliating us?"

    "No! No!" Bernardick explained hurriedly. "The king said that he will not forget the contract. These ten sheep are only his personal gratitude."

    Rurik listened to the sheep''s bleating, and brought Carlotta hurriedly over: "Does Olegin let us eat lamb?"

    "It''s you, my little master." Bernardick hurriedly held his heart and bowed his head.

    "The king has other arrangements. It must be another meeting?"

    "Yes. He asked the two of the Ross people... two distinguished people to go. And the female chief of Ostara, you go together. All the chiefs gather together. The king intends to announce a new order?"

    "Oh?" Rurik narrowed his eyes. "Can you tell me something?"

    Bernardic ventured north to Roseburg to pass the news during the frozen period. After nine deaths, he received a high degree of courtesy at the core of the Ross people. He couldn''t let go of this kindness so he told what he knew and explained.

    So far, Rurik and Otto were surprised to learn that Olekin was still not satisfied with a large amount of wealth, and the war would continue?

    "What a greedy guy, I have to admit that this skinny guy is very courageous." Otto couldn''t help admiring.

    Rurik gave his father a roll of eyes: "Is it courage or recklessness, Dad, can you forget my map? Continue to the south is the traditional territory of the Danes. If you go wild in their treasure land, the army really has to consider peace In a decisive battle in Denmark, either the Danes will be annihilated or the Swedish army will be annihilated.

    "But the Danes will lose, won''t they?" Otto said deliberately.

    "Hey!" Rurik patted his smiling face vigorously, and said with anger: "If Olegin really decides like this, I will announce my withdrawal. He thinks he can win, so let him fight with his people. , We will not bury them. At the meeting, I will definitely explain this."

    Otto didn¡¯t say anything. He covered his son¡¯s thin shoulders with his big hands, patted it a few times, and said to Bernardick: ¡°I¡¯ll take the sheep. Let¡¯s go now. I want to see Otto. What did Lekin want to do on a whim."

 Chapter 424ï¼š Some people dont want to be human

    Olekin sat proudly in the small tent, and some oil lamps were placed beside him, and the beating flames shining brighter on his golden crown.

    Outside the tent, the only remaining soldiers in black are still defending the safety of the past. They are already the last elites. Many of their partners have died in battle. They are willing to continue to follow the past battles, almost because their shriveled linen bags are full. They have no faith and only fight for money.

    What Olegin''s arrogance sitting in the tent concealed was his worry.

    I''m afraid, I can only use money in exchange for the continued support of allies.

    Soon, the dukes of various tribes rushed to get news. Olekin''s son Karl, because he did not find a suitable woman among the captives, he had to return sadly.

    The flames are getting stronger and stronger, but the flames must not reach the coalition camps near the shore. After the war of warriors of various tribes, their ecstatic spirits were quickly diminished by physical and mental exhaustion. After eating the captured food, many of them stayed asleep, curled up beside the fire.

    They are just ordinary soldiers. In this battle, many people grabbed some spoils before the flames were uncontrollable, such as small pottery bowls, cloth, iron knives, fishing nets, and other miscellaneous things. They are just ordinary people, and they have also grabbed a lot of ordinary daily necessities. Not to mention, these appliances themselves are also needed by everyone.

    The fighters believe that the leader who stands as the king will distribute the large trophies that each tribe deserves in accordance with the pre-war contract. By then, every fighter who lives to the end of the battle will get a considerable fortune.

    Kalmar is the last battle! The coalition has won a big victory!

    Many brothers died, that is their destiny!

    The living people went to sleep one after another, because they felt that if they stayed here for two or three days at most, the army should go home with the spoils.

    Ordinary fighters think this way, Olekin still can''t notice, the morale of his assembled army has quietly turned into a frustrated ball.

    Soon, the tent became crowded, and the dukes of various tribes exuded a strong smell of sweat. They were still in lock and armor, and their faces were full of joy after the harvest.

    Olegin had a majestic face, and the atmosphere was very strange.

    In fact, Otto and Lurik had cleared everything through the leaking messenger.

    "My brothers, you are all here, and it looks like you have also grabbed a lot of loot."

    The king spoke, but no one lined up to boast that he had gained a lot, because no one was a fool. Everyone knew that Olekin would inevitably grab most of the coins, and Mellaren was the biggest winner.

    Everyone thought about this, Olekin simply stated this point: "My Mellaren soldier discovered the enemy''s treasury, and our army has made a fortune. Such the most precious treasure, according to the contract, its distribution right is with me. In the hands of me. Therefore, all these silvers are the wealth of my Mellaren people."

    As soon as this remark came out, everyone in the room straightened up. Everyone thought it was unbelievable that Olekin would say such a thing.

    "Why? Are you stunned? Still don''t understand what I said? I tell you, because this was discovered by me from Mellaren, and it is naturally my trophy."

    No one was stunned at this time, even if there were so many pierced ears, Olekin''s announcement of "eat alone" also shocked everyone.

    In an instant, everyone stood up suddenly, and they all pointed their fingers at Olegin, accusing them of absurdity.

    Originally, Wenderson of Yelmalen felt that he had been put together by his allies, but now it seems that his speculation is true.

    The old guy Wenderson, who has always been known for his calmness, stretched out his fingers and yelled: "Okay! Olekin, you let us Yelmalen go desperately, and the benefits are all taken by you?! Unfair! Say yes to us. What about a lot of gold and silver?"

    "Yeah!" even the Granite Oke jumped out and shouted, "Even if we send out very few troops, we have to give me silver coins."

    The Granite of the Chicken Thief has been fighting almost without loss until now. The key to this is not to rush to the front line rashly. You can grab some leftovers, and Oak really knows that he has too many names for looting, and the little people of his tribe fall apart in minutes.

    Can Olekin not see who is brave and who is a chicken thief?

    Even Carl who was reckless knew what virtue the Granians showed in this war.

    Suddenly, the king became the target of thousands of people. Every one of the dukes present had a good face, and two of them were cursing viciously.

    Olekin survived for a long time, and he expected it to be like this, and he also made a plan. He is not angry, because these are in his calculations.

    Unexpectedly, Karl is a great variable.

    In Carl''s opinion, his father can be regarded as an arrangement that made him extremely satisfied. He drew his sword abruptly and pointed his arrows at the aggressive dukes.

    In an instant, the dukes also drew their swords, as if they were going to kill each other in the tent. This scene was so shocked that Liquela subconsciously got behind the old man with Carlotta, for fear that he would really splash his blood on his face .

    "What do you want to do? Do you want Mingqiang? Go attack your king? Tell you, our Mellaren warriors took the money with their lives. Aren''t you also catching captives, cattle and sheep by your ability? Have the people of Mellaren ever demanded from you? So why are you angry? All the silver coins belong to us, which is fair."

    "Bah! This is fair? Olekin!" Wendson screamed, holding some curved iron swords. "Don''t hide behind your son. Look at my sword. This is because I cut the enemy and became curved. We The Yilmalun people made a huge sacrifice, and they didn''t expect to meet such a backer like you."

    "Yes!" Unkrath''s Ungriffe echoed loudly, "Take our money out. Don''t think about pretending to be confused, everyone will see that you, Mellaren, have grabbed a large number of boxes, which are full of gold and silver. "

    It was impossible to try to convince everyone, Olekin didn''t want to talk nonsense. He stood up and complained that his son was too impulsive, so he pulled it away.

    Olekin''s cracked old face was stretched, facing the swords of his allies with a fearless appearance.

    "Don''t talk nonsense now. It''s justified to grab things with your ability and use it for yourself. I promised. What I said was the distribution of wealth after the war. Do you think the battle is over?"

    "It''s over! It''s all over! Kalmar has already shot down, we should evacuate." Wenderson said loudly.

    "No! It''s not over yet." Olekin had already received his sword, and he approached his allies, "I learned that there is still a silver fort in the east, which is already the territory of the Danes, and there is a mountain of silver coins in the area! Brother! Guys, don¡¯t you just stick to your immediate benefits? Oh, is it the lake that limits your imagination? Follow me to the south and lay down the silver fort. The silver coins there are huge wealth that we can¡¯t spend in a hundred years. All of you will become extremely prosperous! Think about it, the Danes are just as strong. We went south to kill the Danes and take the Silver Mountain."

    Hearing, Wenderson''s attitude was a little shaken: "You...you lie. You don''t give me money now, how can you guarantee it in the future? I don''t care, I want to withdraw, and I want you to take out the money, otherwise!"

    "how?"

    "If my soldiers are not rewarded, they will leave by themselves. Olekin, I understand, you want your brothers to continue to follow you south to fight the Danes! What about your sincerity? Just make a promise? We will have to. silver!"

    Everyone''s emotions became agitated again, and all they said was "we want cash."

    But in the eyes of Otto and Liurik, the Mellaren people are going to turn back. "Well, what I was worried about actually happened. If this Olekin tears up the contract and doesn''t give me wheat after the war, or delays. Damn, if that''s the case, I really want to beat him up!" Rurik stared. A big event was contemplated in his eyes, and his mind was deducing the soldiers who led the Russian army into Lake M?laren to beg for wheat.

    Although the infighting Liurik didn''t want it, some people don''t want to be human anymore.

    Originally, Olekin wanted to mark a new combat goal by himself, to attract everyone with "Silver Mountain", so that everyone could continue to follow him even if they couldn''t get the silver coins.

    But he ignored the fact that he knew the "Silver Fort", a Danish settlement in the south, from the servant army and the killed merchants. How did others know? How can you tell that there really is a silver mountain there? Taking a step back, who knows whether the Mellaren people who really got Silver Mountain Olegin eat alone.

    Everyone was clamoring for silver coins. Everyone was threatening to get no silver coins. There was no end to the matter. All members went back to the house. As for whether to recognize Olegin¡¯s family as king in the future, then...

    This was a threat from Wenderson of Yelmalen, and Olekin was startled to sweat.

    Prior to this, Olekin was not afraid of anything, but his proud private army, among them the most elite 500 people, now there are more than 70 people left after the war. The loss of the new force that maintains his power is too serious, and his greed this time is also due to his repeated weighing, hoping that the money will be used to train a group of capable men to fill his own private army.

    For the time being, he knew that his power within the Mellaren tribe had an unprecedented crisis. Without an overwhelming military advantage, the wealthy businessmen of the tribe might jump out and nominate a new leader.

    The war against Kalmar was a complete victory, and the weird thing is that Olegin almost loses its power.

    Continuing to guard the money in desperation is undoubtedly to intensify the contradiction.

    At the time of the expedition, the Mellaren Army had an overwhelming strength advantage, and this advantage has been weakened too much today.

    The Yilmalun, Ankras, and Uppsala were all five hundred troops. They were actually the backbone of the allies, which stabilized them and naturally stabilized everyone. Taking a step back, those small tribes are like Granites. They simply make up the existence of the scene. It is unrealistic to expect these people to go to war like crazy. These guys can''t fight hard fights. Only a tailwind fight can be motivated. With a few tricks, you don''t want to lose money when you grab the spoils.

    "Ten thousand silver coins, each of you three will have ten thousand silver coins, and I will give it to you now. As long as you continue to follow me to attack the silver coins, there will be more money by then."

    Ten thousand silver coins were really not a small amount, and the three dukes stared straight at once.

    But is this money also considered a huge sum of money? Rurik leaned out half of his body from behind his father, and could only feel that a small lake did limit the horizons of many people.

    Wenderson remained angry on the surface, but his heart had softened.

    Of course, it is only Wenderson who is softened.

    Then the duke of the small tribe stood up and asked, "Where are we? Ten thousand silver coins too?"

    After getting a negative answer, all the little dukes were furious.

    "Is it because we don¡¯t send any trophies? Why should I fight for you? Don¡¯t you think we are slaves? Let¡¯s not do it! Go away!" The Granite Oak took the sword and quickly made it. An unhappy gesture of leaving.

    Wenderson hurriedly grabbed the brother, and said to Olegin: "At least you have to give the brothers money based on the number of troops sent, and at a reward higher than the market price of the mercenary! In my opinion, each soldier is given fifty silver coins. , We Yilmalun sent five hundred soldiers, you should give me 25,000 silver coins."

    "Hey! I support this!" Oak suddenly changed his face.

    Olekin furrowed his brows: "It''s too expensive. It''s not the money to recruit mercenaries. Or do you think that you are actually a kind of mercenary?"

    "We are not mercenaries!" With anger, Wenderson gave out his own reasons: "Everyone understands that our standing in Kalmar is still the beginning, but are you confident about attacking Silver Castle? At least our brothers are all I''m very worried. Brothers are too tired. If we continue to fight, we will only be wiped out. Brothers need to be repaired for a period of time. If you really give us so much money, at least I am willing to continue with you. Everyone will continue to fight. Exactly."

    Obviously, if you really follow Wenderson''s request to give each ally soldier fifty silver coins, you will have to give them all the money you have earned.

    After all, recruiting a group of desperadoes for a month ~ www.novelhall.com ~ only ten silver coins to support their salary. Actually? With Olegin¡¯s own experience, two or three silver coins promised rewards, a group of peasants brought their own weapons to serve as mercenaries.

    If Wenderson thinks that he can continue to go south and fight again after he has enough money, Unkrath''s Ungriffe is deliberately making things difficult.

    "You must give us 50,000 silver coins, and I also want to withdraw. Continue south to die, even here is full of danger."

    Carl, who had been suppressed, was furious again: "Old man of Unkras, are you crazy? Fifty thousand silver coins. Have you ever seen how high a box of five hundred pound silver coins stacks up in your life? !"

    Ungriffe shrugged: "I don''t care. Give me fifty thousand silver coins. I must give my people an explanation."

    He just estimated that Olekin was reluctant to come up with such a huge sum of money, and it would have to go through the situation of the Unklas Army, and he was naturally very clear that Ungriffe was the Duke. Everyone was very emotional, because they robbed a large number of cattle, sheep, and female prisoners, and they wanted to quickly transport them back to their hometowns. The soldiers are desperate when they have nothing. Now, they urgently need to take the captive women back to be their wives, and continue to bring the cattle and sheep back to meticulous breeding. When they had bottles and cans, they began to worry about a lot of things...

 Chapter 425ï¼š Yes, but you have to add money

    It seems that money can only buy some people, or most dukes are still waiting.

    At this time, Olekin, who was in a mess, saw Otto, who had been silent, and the two children around him.

    The whole scene made him feel deviated, as if the Ross people didn''t care about their own decision or even the quarrels that were taking place.

    Olekin spoke: "Otto, my old buddy, you Russ, are you willing to continue to fight with me south? We attacked the silver fort in the south. A lot of money and endless glory are ours."

    It sounds tempting, but it just sounds tempting. Look at the current atmosphere. Everyone is either opposed or skeptical. Where are the real **** supporters?

    Otto calmly moved Rurikla to his side, gently supporting his son''s shoulders with both hands: "Olekin, you shouldn''t ask me, just ask Rurik."

    As for Rurik, he looked into the eyes of King Origen, calmly, and said a simple answer in the eyes cast by many allies-I objected.

    Yes, Rurik is an opponent at this moment, because the Russ'' contract is fulfilled, the contract is renewed or a new agreement is signed, the Russ do not support it, and there is no power to force it.

    Rurik said frankly: "King, it is not in our plan to continue fighting south."

    "I''ve decided, I''m here now."

    "No! Not in the contract." Rurik looked at the left and right forms and slowly said: "We Rus have done our best to do our best. I see that my allies have made a fortune, and my soldiers are already complaining. If you continue, Go down..."

    Olekin shook his head. He still felt that Rurik could have a high opinion, and he could not think that the negative remarks were the same as everyone else. "You mean, you object?"

    "It''s okay to continue fighting, you have to add more money."

    "Adding money?!" Olekin was overwhelmed when it came to giving money. "Good boy, how much benefit do you want to get?"

    At this moment, Rurik broke free from his father''s big hand and walked three steps forward. His blue eyes looked straight at Oleg, and he said very solemnly: "Give me at least one hundred thousand silver coins."

    "What? How much did you say?" Olekin even took a step back subconsciously.

    "Give me one hundred thousand silver coins! After all, we Russ have contributed to the capture of Kalmar. All men are present. At least whose arrow you are all destroyed the Kalmar army. King, if you don¡¯t give money, Even if I personally are willing to go south with you, my soldiers are unwilling. They will definitely hold me back and force me to withdraw to my hometown."

    According to conscience, the special struggle of the Ross people is indeed the key to a quick victory, but to be honest, if the infantry were to fight at close range, Olekin would never confess the enemy, but the price of such a victory was even greater. The current situation is that the expected **** battle in Kalmar did not happen, and the battle became a devastating massacre by the Swedish army.

    The coalition forces have a huge new force, which is the basis for continuing to fight!

    Olekin hesitated a little, he didn''t realize that Rurik''s remarks were intentional.

    "Then then let''s go! No one is stopping you!" Carl yelled, and then said some vicious words.

    Only because Karl knew that Rurik¡¯s request was absolutely impossible to accept, or that Rurik¡¯s request was forcing the king to drive Rose away.

    The atmosphere was suddenly tense, for example, Otto''s sword was already half drawn.

    Seeing this fear, Olekin was so angry that he pushed Karl away: "How dare you insult your allies?!"

    When he regained his senses, he saw that the Rurik kid was still standing still, his eyes were not trembling, but the oil lamp flames in the tent were beating violently, which was almost murderous.

    Carl disdainfully said: "This is the most greedy request! King, this kid is slanderous, why should we give him one hundred thousand silver coins? He is crazy!"

    "Let¡¯s stop there!" Rurik remained unchanged: "We Ross people have fulfilled all our promises. Wang, I do not support or oppose your new resolution, unless you really put out one hundred thousand. Silver coins are used as military expenses for our Russians."

    One hundred thousand silver coins were one thousand pounds of silver, and Rurik concluded that Olegin could not get it out. Based on his own estimation, he may search the entire Kalmar coin. Whether its total value is a thousand pounds of silver is unknown.

    It seems that the situation is a bit weird, and Rurik is planning to announce that the Ross people have unilaterally withdrawn from the battle.

    He whirled his body and faced the dukes present: "Everyone, I am very happy to fight with you up to now. As you can see, the so-called trophies that we Ross people have obtained are only dried fish in the belly. How should Kalmar''s silver coins be distributed? , That¡¯s what you and the king have to discuss. The battle involving us in the Rus is over, there is nothing more to say, goodbye."

    As soon as the voice fell, Rurik walked straight out of the door. Without looking back, he left many dukes in the big tent.

    In this situation, Otto, who wanted to raise his fist to give Karl a few blows, glared at Karl and spit out: "Boy, your father is the king, you are not yet."

    The Ruths left the venue unhappily and the whole meeting became very boring. Otto and Carlotta evacuated together, and it was impossible to keep the Russ.

    Olekin, who was thrown down, had his head confused for a while. He was confused, but he would not continue to criticize his crown prince''s recklessness in front of everyone.

    The Rus people''s great achievement was that they clearly didn''t give face to their king, and their defiant appearance made Olekin feel that his chest was pressing on the boulder.

    He clutched his chest and deliberately said: "Let them go, and the spoils will naturally not be given to them. And you, dukes, are you still willing to continue to fight south? You may not know, the news I have learned, the Silver Fort really has silver coins. A pile of mountains! Some people have given up the opportunity to share the Silver Mountain, I hope you won¡¯t."

    In an instant, the attention of the dukes present was all on the so-called Silver Mountain. When the Ross people evacuated, it was indeed the one missing the cake!

    Olekin tried his best to persuade the so-called Silver Fort and the so-called Silver Mountain. All the rhetoric was obviously made by him at this moment to fool everyone. The result? The old guy was talking so much that he actually believed it.

    People are deeply stimulated by such language, and a more determined person like Wenderson also said that the battle can continue. "You still have to give us a lot of money, but I won''t be as greedy as the Ross people. The words of the Ross people are not unreasonable. The brothers are too tired. It is indeed undesirable to attack with a tired army."

    Others followed up. Ungriffe of Unkras suggested: ¡°I¡¯ll transport the trophies back first, and then recruit some fighters from my homeland. It¡¯s still June. I think we will dispatch troops at the beginning of August. With the spoils, I just went back to harvest the wheat."

    "This is good!" Wenderson immediately expressed his support.

    To trim a month? Olekin thought for a while, and now he really wants to compromise on his allies, but if he angers one more, he will withdraw like a Rusman.

    He didn''t blame the Ross people, the contract was the contract. The Ross people wanted to help the Allied forces reach Kalmar. Now that the mission has been completed, it makes sense for them to leave. The same is a contract, and it makes sense not to give them the spoils immediately.

    After calming down, Olekin thought, Lurik made a request that the Mellaren people would never be able to implement, and took out one hundred thousand silver coins? What a trouble! Adding money is not such an addition.

    Kalmar at night is like a violent volcanic crater. The dense smoke obscures the stars and illuminates the entire Swedish military camp.

    Kalmar has become a scorched earth, and its usefulness is temporarily gone.

    Olekin and the dukes of the main battle have laid down their new plan in detail, which is to completely burn Kalmar. Now that it is on fire, it will burn the fire more thoroughly in order to vent their anger to the Danish forces.

    The main force of the team withdrew the captured prisoners to Borgholm. The damage to the local fortress was only the wooden door that was knocked down, and the nearby houses were mostly intact. Throughout this area, Borgholm is indeed the best rallying point.

    Such a large army temporarily placed the trophies collected by Kalmar in Borgholm. After the troops were repaired for a few days, they organized a fleet to transport them back to their hometown on Lake M?laren. When the fleet is heading south in July, a recruited new force will come!

    Even without the support of the Ross people, Olekin, who has achieved a series of victories, is confident that he no longer needs to ask the Ross people to fight for self-help. At most, it is enough to buy their good weapons.

    On the other hand, Rurik put a serious and undue gesture in the tent, and he really felt relaxed when he walked out of the tent.

    However, Otto, who rushed to catch up, grabbed his neck and said, "Ruriek, you said something like that!"

    "Huh?" Rurik was taken aback. "You want to blame me?"

    "No! You know that they will definitely oppose it. With 100,000 silver coins, our contract is far from so many."

    "I did it on purpose, dad, you have also seen their attitude."

    Otto loosened his big hands and clenched his fists. "Let''s go, go back to the camp and talk about it. Kid, I know you have other ideas."

    The most useful "trophies" that the Rus people caught in this battle were jerky fish. When Otto and Rurik returned, the ten sheep had been skinned and roasted on the fire. Many people who have eaten have curled up asleep, and the others are still eating half-baked meat.

    Seeing the return of the Duke, Jeflo hurriedly slapped the lazy guys, and a group of mercenaries gathered.

    "You continue to eat." Otto waved his hand, but he was about to bring a greasy leg of lamb to feast on by the campfire.

    Otto put his anger on the gnawing meat, and his blood bowl was about to gnaw the leg of lamb into pieces. The Ross man was offended by Origen. At that moment, Otto really wanted to break Karl''s tooth and make this stinky mouth honest.

    "Dad, are you still angry?" Rurik was also gnawing meat, but his actions were much more refined.

    "There are a lot of idiots in this place. Olekin didn''t say anything. From my point of view, that old boy just thinks that victory is his top skill. In the future, without our assistants, they can still easily succeed."

    "Huh? You care about them? Why do we Ross people care about the attitudes of others? Recognizing him as a king was only out of consideration from the beginning, right?"

    When Rurik said so, Otto was relieved a lot.

    "They don''t welcome us to grab the spoils, anyway, our army has completed the contract, and if the fight continues, he still won''t pay..."

    Otto shook his head: "One hundred thousand silver coins, he will definitely not give it."

    "What I want is this effect."

    Otto, who was in a calm mood, asked himself, as the leader of the Ross tribe, he could announce the continuation of the battle and establish greater glory. "In fact, if the money he gave is reasonable, we can continue to go south. In my opinion, the enemy is not as strong as I imagined. Our coalition forces can defeat more enemies."

    Rurik was stunned and turned to look at Otto: "No! Not at all. That''s because we are very strong in Rus. Keep fighting with Olekin, it is no longer our battle. If there is a battle, I will also Go north."

    "That''s it? Look at your soldiers. They didn''t make a fortune because of the war. Everyone looked regretful."

    Otto seemed to be suggesting something, Rurik didn''t care, because he had planned a new plan a long time ago, or that this plan was deeply ingrained in the heart of every Ross warrior.

    Rurik deliberately said: "There are still a thousand of our soldiers on Tombstone Island. They are still in a daze, and more soldiers in the hometown are gearing up. We have to attack a target personally. We can make a fortune on our own. Brothers chilling!"

    Let anger go to hell! Otto''s eyeballs lit up two fires, and his greasy hands patted Rurik''s back vigorously; "Speaking of which, like a warrior. Come on, who should be chopped off?"

    "The Gotlanders! We attacked Gotland, attacked their core, the place called Visby."

    "Ah?! You... are you looking forward to a decisive battle?"

    "What? You lack confidence?"

    "This..." Otto really lacks confidence. Out of his inherent cognition, even if the enemies of Gotland are poor in combat power, how many people there are! What is the strength of the Rus? Should we gamble on everything and gather all the fighters to implement a decisive battle?

    Rurik said bluntly: "I just want to bet on national luck! No, this is not a bet. Dad, you may not be able to estimate that our Rus tribe is actually very strong. Look at the Gotland people, they are currently losing Denmark. Asylum of the forces. Let Olekin go to fight to the death against the Danes who may kill, we go to conquer Gotland."

    "Can we... really win a big victory?"

    "As long as we gather enough troops, we will be able to win a big victory, but the decisive battle must be commanded by me in order to safely win. Looking at the current situation, if we really return home empty-handed, people will find it incredible. So, let''s just gamble. One hand, using all of Rose¡¯s strength, wouldn¡¯t it be great for us to take down Visbyburg in Gotland, let them surrender, and take away their wealth?"

    Otto was trembling with shock, and the leg of lamb in his hand no longer fragrant: "I thought about this before, but I didn''t expect your kid to decide to do it."

    "Are you still scared?"

    "Fear? You suspect that your father is afraid of those stupid Gotlanders?!"

    Rurik didn''t change his face: "Don''t worry, this is our war. We Rus only fight for ourselves. God bless us, so our army will win."

    While Otto still had some doubts, Carlota ran over resolutely and rushed to Rurik''s side: "I support! I and Aosta absolutely support! Those who plunder the most are the Gotlanders. We must continue to take revenge! Until they are completely surrendered."

    "Look." Rurik smiled slightly: "The Ostras demand revenge, and I will continue to take revenge. In my opinion, the ultimate revenge is to conquer them, make them us, and make them forget their past. Identity, but a new Russ who thinks of himself. Dad, maybe you think this is strange, but I want to rule a huge principality, I have to do this."

    "Let them surrender? Are they willing to surrender?" Otto still thought the matter was ridiculous, and couldn''t help poking his lips.

    "Easy! Surrendered forgiveness Resolute resisters may be killed by suspected rebels. Dad, in my opinion, Karl does not welcome us. We in Ross should also think about it. If Karl becomes king, What will our situation be like? Maybe that day, Karl will take the initiative to reject us, and even war will break out."

    "It''s... not impossible."

    "In my opinion, there are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests. He does not share the interests with us, why should we be with him? If we share the interests of the Gotland people, we will become friends. I will fight now. They have to surrender, just this year! Just before the wheat harvest!"

    Since kneeling before the high priest and being ordered by Rose''s grandmother, Otto''s feelings about his son have changed.

    It must be the gods who blessed the Rus, so he was given to Rurik. Otto has always supported Rurik. Although this time I was afraid to gather all the strength of the Rus to launch a decisive battle, it seems that the victory still belongs to Ross.

    "Then do it! We will leave as soon as we finish replenishing fresh water tomorrow morning. This ghost place is full of burnt smell, and I don''t want to stay for a moment." As he said, Otto threw the lamb bones into the fire and ordered the exchange between father and son just now. Evlo, who was shocked and chilled, went to break off a piece of lamb chop.

 Chapter 426ï¼š 1 encounter in the waters of Gotland

    In the early morning, a faint sea fog covered the whole world. Kalmar¡¯s flames are burning, no, it¡¯s not just sea fog, it¡¯s haze!

    The exhausted coalition soldiers continued to fall asleep under such bad conditions, and their exhaustion did not recover from a sluggish sleep.

    In other words, because most of the fighters got the spoils, happiness came suddenly, and the enemy either died or became a slave. Should we continue?

    "It''s really not a good place here." Rurik stroked his groggy head and climbed up, the burnt smell of firewood made his mood worse.

    He changed his clothes and awakened Carlotta, who had a headache.

    "Get up, this place is terrible, let''s leave now."

    "Alright alright¡­¡­"

    Carlotta squeezed her face hard, and when she walked out of the tent, she felt the world weird even more.

    The smog enveloped the world, the breath caused people to cough, and everyone, including herself, exuded a scent.

    Otto woke up early. As a veteran, he was already instructing the Ross soldiers to seize the time to eat, but to take the soft and leave from this ghost place.

    The morning tide has not risen yet, so that the Aphrodite is now simply stranded near the shore, as are the empty cargo ships.

    Soon, Rurik''s belly was filled with fish, and his mercenaries and clansmen knew of the next new military plan.

    All the linen used to set up the tent was **** and carried on the shoulders by the soldiers.

    A part of the captured fish meat has been transported and uploaded, and now, the net bag is carrying the rest, which is carried by the soldier.

    All the Ross soldiers who landed in the smog carried all their weapons and trophies. Everyone had an amazing weight, and it was a bit difficult to walk.

    It is these trophies that are not valuable.

    A large group of people gathered around Otto, and even Otto himself carried a bag of dried fish: "Brothers, let''s go! Go and cut our feud."

    The soldiers roared in unison, and then followed their duke toward the ankle-less sea, until they approached all their big ships with difficulty.

    The people on the boat dropped the ropes and pulled the last Westsoft aboard. They dropped the rope ladder again, and the soldiers returned to their respective responsible ships one after another.

    Kalmar was still burning, smoke and dust enveloped the world, and the faint south wind obviously couldn''t blow it away quickly.

    The sun is looming in the smoke and dust, this is not a good day for sailing.

    However, a new battle plan has been set. Regardless of whether Rurik is in a hurry, his people can''t wait to participate in the new war.

    The tide rose slowly, and the Ross ship nailed to the shore was lifted up again, the dropped anchor was put away, and the ship had naturally drifted to the inland sea.

    Otto gave an order, and the retracted spinnaker was put down almost instantly. It was blown by the weak south wind, and it also gained good thrust.

    The five Ross ships carried the ambitions of the soldiers. They were photographed in a column, headed by the Aphrola, and set off on a voyage northward in the Kalmar Strait.

    And this is also an arduous test for the endurance of the Russ ships, because their destination is the Tombstone Island in the north.

    So the road ahead is smooth sailing?

    Everything will happen above the sea, and moving forward in the light fog, Otto fears that yaw may not be the most troublesome. Just because the fleet is still under the control of the Gotland and the Danes, the seemingly calm sea may be murderous.

    But Otto is full of confidence, this time he owns a big ship, which the Gotland people cannot easily destroy!

    Besides, Rurik, whom he trusted so much, has taken over the task of military command. The kid stayed on the deck all the time, and his nautical insight could really afford a leader. A group of mercenaries stayed at the control position of the torsion slingshot, and the crossbowmen in the cabin were always ready to board the deck and shoot.

    Because when the fleet set sail, Rurik had a hunch that he would meet the Gotlanders on the way back. This is not a magical calculation by the Ross people, but the fleet must pass through the waters off the west coast of Gotland. The Swedish coalition forces were deployed aggressively, still cruising grandiosely in the waters controlled by the Gotland people, and it was their friends who were going to kill them. If this did not cause the panic of Gotland, then there would be ghosts!

    fighting? Rurik couldn''t ask for it. It is best for the enemy to take the initiative to attack, so that the soldiers'' long-standing hostility can be vented.

    The wind gradually strengthened, and the southwest wind greatly dispelled the haze that enveloped Karma.

    Oleg was also awakened in confusion. He stood on the beach and soon felt that something was missing in the sky.

    He squinted, trembling suddenly and stomping his feet frantically, so scared that his followers retreated.

    "Ross! You really ran away?! You actually humiliated me..."

    But the Ross people did leave, what else could Olekin do on the shore? He has nothing to say, and he is not entangled in this matter simply.

    With more business pressure on Wang¡¯s shoulders, Olekin intends to rest in Kalmar for two days before starting his preparations.

    The sun rose higher and higher, leaving Kalmar in the haze, and the stronger wind blew the five ships of the Russ "all the way".

    Otto slept in the comfortable captain''s lounge. As a senior sea warrior, his physique was difficult to get seasick, but the slight ups and downs of the ship became a wonderful cradle.

    A small but determined figure stood at the bow of the ship, where Rurik stood, sometimes vigilantly overlooking the land on both sides of the Kalmar Strait, and sometimes looking down to watch the bulbous bow of the Aphrora ride the wind and waves.

    Without being dragged by the tail of the crane, and without considering the interference of the Mellaren fleet, the Rossman fleet enjoyed the full blow of the southwest wind, and its speed also soared to eight knots.

    Eight knots is already an extremely astonishing speed, although the long oars boat can easily achieve this, but it will not last long.

    Aphrora''s own advantage, if faced with a strong wind, she can soar to ten knots without stopping, during which the sailors only need to monitor the sails and rudder to maintain high speed until the wind weakens.

    The sea ahead is becoming more and more dangerous. A cargo ship without a long ship **** will obviously be robbed by the enemy as a big fat sheep.

    This is the case with fishermen in the Baltic Sea. When they encounter a fleet that accidentally breaks into their field of vision, if they don''t make a vote, they are not in compliance. Just because they got ashore, they became Viking warriors.

    Rurik looked forward to fighting but did not love it. The first priority of the fleet itself was not to attack the fishermen in Gotland, but to rush to the north as quickly as possible and reach Tombstone Island in the name of the chief leader, mobilizing the entire Ross tribe and Serve the military forces of the tribe to launch an offensive.

    The fleet was working day and night. The five ships set off early in the morning and rushed through Borgholm just after noon. Then the next morning, the fleet rushed through Voskars Harbor without turning back.

    The long voyage without going ashore is an exercise for the fleet and is accompanied by a huge crisis.

    Until noon, when the people of the flagship Aphrora were eating dried meat, taking advantage of this opportunity, Rurik, a military commander, issued an order.

    "Brothers! The waters of the Gotland are ahead. I want you to be ready at all times. Once a battle occurs, you will kill all the enemies! We are merciless and let those idiots go to feed the fish!"

    The command was short and full of hostility, and the listeners all laughed.

    Otto was standing next to Rurik, and he admired his son''s order.

    Looking at my son''s ponytail in the wind, he couldn''t help sighing: "It''s a pity that I am getting old..."

    All the cargo ships pursued the Aphrola as the target, and the distance between the two ships was 200 meters, forming a single column of about one kilometer.

    This is really Rurik''s favorite formation. Just because they encounter an enemy ship, they can seize the T head and use the maximum firepower of the torsion slingshot.

    The day ahead is destined to be full of risks. The Ross Fleet will need to use the entire long day to speed through the western waters of Gotland. If the wind weakens, this voyage will take more time.

    It''s a new day. The people on the boat eat, drink, Lazara, sleep, and take care of it on the boat. The trouble has caused everyone to lose energy, even if this sea area is already in danger.

    A sailor directly climbed up the mast, tied himself with twine, and then looked up in the summer sun.

    The warriors on the deck were all sitting on the side of the ship, carrying their longbows and torsion slingshots and dozing boredly.

    The long and peaceful voyage has wiped out Rurik''s vigilance. Just as he slackened, the destined thing was already approaching the Ross fleet.

    The people watching from the mast immediately descended down the rope and hurriedly half-kneeled in front of Rurik: "It looks like the bright spots in the distance are fishing boats, but..."

    Recovering his vigilance in an instant, Rurik asked hurriedly: "Is it really the enemy?"

    "If... they approach us, they are the enemy. Even the fishermen are the enemy."

    "Okay!" Liulik raised his head to look at the sun, and then glanced at the brothers who were all standing and gearing up: "Ross! The battle we dream of is here! A group of pirates who are not afraid of death came to attack us and kill them! "

    From the beginning, the Russ army was looking forward to this fateful battle, but there were two bright spots in the distance approaching the fleet. After all, they met on a narrow road. No matter what the attitude of the opponent, the Russ had unified their attitude here three days ago¡ª ¡ªSink first before talking.

    Yevlo stretched his neck and shouted: "The winch is charged! Ammunition ready!"

    On the other side, the longbowmen of Kewen have already switched to long iron cluster arrows. Warriors holding steel-armed crossbows have prepared the cheapest cast iron arrow cluster crossbows without tail wing, because close combat does not require the most Good weapon.

    What the Ross people encountered was the patrol ship from Visby, the largest stronghold on Gotland. Many major events must have happened in the south. Because the patrol ship saw the black smoke of Voskars harbor from a distance, it was concluded that the war had been expand.

    The army from the north is not easy to provoke. Their new settlements in Norrk?ping have been eradicated. Unexpectedly, friends from the south have also suffered.

    The whole island was raging, Visby, the largest stronghold, and the wealthy families who settled here, have begun to recruit ordinary fishermen to arm themselves. They certainly hope that the Danish forces can take a good fight against the guys of the Svealand Alliance, that is, Gotland is too far to the north. The islanders must be armed to protect themselves before the explicit support of the Danish friendly forces arrives.

    The northern waters of the island is a dangerous zone, and the **** Russ, just like last year, started attacking fishing boats again.

    The fishing boats of the Gotlanders operate in other areas of the island, and the local leaders organize patrol boats, intercept and kill the ships of the Svealand Alliance, or guard their own fishing boats.

    Now, the patrol boat is surprised to find a lonely transport fleet. Isn''t this a chance to hit the enemy and make a fortune?

    The two Gotland long ships carried more than 80 warriors, who were equipped with swords, spears, axes and low-quality short bows.

    They also carried the claws specially used for plundering large merchant ships, that is, they used the high mobility and speed of their rowing boats to catch up with the merchant ships, threw the hooks and jammed the ship''s side, and the warriors climbed to complete the jump and capture.

    This trick can be said to be a masterpiece of the Gotland Sea Warriors. Seeing the five ships boarding, although it looks a little strange, in everyone''s eyes, these are the five slow and fattening ships! Even if it¡¯s a ship captured, everyone will get rich!

    The Gotlanders moved forward at full speed, and at this moment the Ross fleet also deliberately slowed down.

    The cargo ships at the rear saw that the Aphrora had made active preparations, and the ships did not dare to neglect, and in tacit understanding, almost all the soldiers climbed onto the deck with their long-range weapons.

    Otto regained consciousness, and he watched with satisfaction that his brothers were about to officially fight an unprecedented sea battle, and he felt happy in his heart. His face was still sullen, and his serious expression made the battle seem very difficult, but in Rurik''s eyes, when the torsion slingshot had completed its charge, the Rusman had a chance to win.

    Rurik stood in front of a torsion slingshot himself, and he held the railings with both hands. "Brothers are steady, and listen to my orders. Bring them closer before hitting them."

    The cast iron projectiles of the three slingshots are ready. Due to the existence of the circular tray, the slingshot can in fact fine-tune the direction constantly, so that the sight can be kept staring at the approaching enemy ship, and the soldier has locked the enemy ship.

    The Ross fleet remained in a single vertical formation, and the bows and crossbows of the warriors of each ship had already faced the enemy.

    When the two sides were far enough for example, the Gotland ship could not see the general situation of the ship to be attacked until they were close enough.

    what! Look at the strange off-white sails of the largest ship, it''s actually above it! There are cross blue stripes? !

    Suddenly, the Gotlanders who were rowing desperately took a breath, because such a pattern belongs exclusively to the Ross people!

    The patrol leader smashed his wool felt hat severely; "Brothers, let us run into the enemy again! Follow me to occupy their transport ship and take the ship back, and the owner will have a great reward."

    The words of the boss caused a shivering person to cheer up again, and the target of the two long ships was locked on the largest Aphrodite. They started paddling desperately to launch a death charge!

    But the result of the encounter was doomed from the beginning.

    When they saw that there were people everywhere on the deck of the big ship, they were too shocked, and fighting had broken out.

    "It''s now, launch!" Rurik held back for a long time, and he even suspected that his tribe could not hold back firing in advance, but everyone''s restraint was good.

    Three torsion slingshots fired at the same time, and a long ship became a key target.

    The cast iron projectile directly hit the bow of the long ship at a distance of only 50 meters.

    Unfortunately, when I encountered a long ship made of real oak, especially the strongest bow, the cone-shaped cast iron projectile suddenly became an unreliable chisel, and the two projectiles were directly embedded in the wooden plank.

    However, wars are always full of coincidences. A projectile hit the bow keel and sawdust flying across the ship. The slightly bounced unit impartially hit the right cheek of the boss standing on the bow. His right cheek was torn off, and he fell directly into the sea with the person...

    The people on the boat did not have time to react, just because a lot of arrows followed!

    Longbows and crossbows fire deadly cast-iron arrows. The fact is that they hit the Gotland, who was still holding the wooden oars, with a heavy blow!

    They would not wear deadly chain mail, or even absorbent woolen woolen sweaters, for the needs of sea jumping and fighting. Many people simply go into battle shirtless, with strange patterns on their chests and backs to show their martial arts.

    It is a pity that these defenseless people, their shields were directly penetrated by the cast iron arrow clusters, and they were hit by arrows one by one.

    In just one salvo, a long Gotland ship was declared paralyzed at a distance of only forty meters from the Aphrora, and the battle became a unilateral terrorist attack.

    The Ross people were overwhelmed by the explosion of emotions, and now they have found the best way to vent.

    As for the Gotlanders, when they vomited blood with an arrow, they realized that they had miscalculated their opponents, and realized that the Ruths were the sea monarchs before they died.

 Chapter 427ï¼š Ruriks Caribbean execution

    The arrow pierced the air, and the sound of swish was endless.

    Of the two ships in the Gotland area, one of them had been fired by the Russ, completely losing the ability to sail.

    Seeing this, the ship at the back could no longer take care of that much, and they hurriedly turned around to take their way and flee.

    A projectile arrow dropped from the sky, and a projectile fired by a torsion slingshot, which stirred up terrible splashes around the ship.

    "They want to run away! Sailors, maneuver the sails, and we will catch them!" While R¨¹lik gave instructions, he also grasped the side railings with both hands.

    The triangle of Aphrora suddenly adjusted the wind surface, the whole ship turned sideways, and suddenly turned with a low radius. Compared with the long gotland boat, her turn was more elegant and fast.

    The Aphrodite showed the super maneuverability she deserves. With only one turn, she passed the dying enemy ship, broke a bunch of wooden oars with the bulbous bow, and rushed to the first. The sides of two ships.

    The distance between the two sides was stunned by less than ten meters. At such a terrible close range, the Ross people did not hesitate to launch a new round of condescending shooting.

    look! It was a torsion slingshot from the side, and the mercenary lifted its back end forcefully, and the slingshot received a round of sturdy power!

    With two dull noises, two of the three projectiles successfully hit the ribs of the long ship and directly penetrated it!

    Even if it is an oak hull, its weakness is always the side.

    Suddenly, two jets of water surged from the Gotlandian ship. The strong water pressure was not easy to stop, and the ship was leaking rapidly.

    However, the Ruth''s blow continued.

    The arrow''s attack made the Gotland people nowhere to hide. They had the intention to fight back, but the guy in their hands was like that autumn firewood stick, which was useless. They raised their shields in vain resistance, because the shields were also chipped away by the steel-armed crossbow.

    The battle was completely one-sided. As the torsion slingshot was fired one after another, supported by the slingshots of the neighboring ships, the last Gotland long ship had been gouged to pieces, and it was sinking at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Soon, the ship sank completely, and the deceased immediately sank to the bottom to feed the fish. The wounded¡¯s blood stained a whole area of ??the sea. At this moment, there are more than a dozen Gotlanders alive, vying to hold the floating wooden slats in the waves. Ups and downs, and from time to time he would dive to avoid the arrows shot by the Ross people.

    They became the most perfect prey. The Ross people on the ship stretched their fingers and laughed wildly, and said unclean words, contempt and contempt incisively and vividly.

    The battle is over like this? ! Leaning over and looking at a handful of living people floating on the sea, Otto knew he would win before the battle, but he didn''t expect to win so easily and easily.

    He remained calm and said to Rurik, "Let''s stop here, we don''t care about them, let these enemies float on the sea and die naturally."

    Admit that even if the Baltic Sea¡¯s salinity is low, it is also salty water. These enemies float on the sea and will soon die from dehydration.

    The Ross people can ignore them, or show kindness, and die now.

    Rurik also leaned down and looked at him. Although he was an enemy, these guys holding the residual wood were begging for mercy in their eyes.

    beg for mercy? joke! Who will forgive pirates?

    Yes, Rurik now defines these people as pirates. When dealing with pirates, Rurik didn''t have a trace of mercy, and the handling methods were cruel. In addition to avoiding them, the people of the tribe were eager to see the pirates being tortured to death.

    But these enemies have been defeated. They must be Gotlanders. So what is the current situation on Gotland?

    "I think these people are still useful." Rurik replied solemnly.

    "Huh? You...you want to be kind to these filths?!"

    "How is it possible! At least after we have asked them about their situation, it will not be too late to kill them all. We need information on Gotland too much."

    Otto nodded, motioning for his men to throw down the rope ladder.

    For the time being, the sails of the Aphrora were gathered up and the rope ladder was lowered. Those panicked floaters felt that they had caught a chance to survive. Even if they were slaves, it would be better than making fish feed!

    They climbed the rope ladder one after another, boarding the big ship they saw for the first and last time in their lives, and also the first time they boarded the hateful and terrifying Ross ship.

    As soon as they landed, they were prepared by the five-big and three-thick Rose warriors with a punch to disarm them, then tied them with the prepared hemp rope and threw them to the corner, and they were closely guarded by swords and shields.

    Eight people successfully boarded the ship and were successfully captured. The ninth and last one, just because the rope tied to the person ran out, was hit by a steel-armed crossbow in the neck at close range when he was climbing, humming. Fall into the sea with a sound...

    They thought they could survive, but they were waiting for the cruel interrogation of the Rus.

    To avoid them being dishonest, Otto ordered his men to punch and kick him. Although this behavior was too violent, Rurik stood on the bow deck and watched, just because they were bound to be executed, and we should also think about a way to execute them, at least not to be too violent.

    The eight captured people were rammed with wooden sticks and beaten with twine. They were all stubbornly begging for mercy.

    Otto was so proud that he couldn''t do it himself when interrogating these guys.

    Jeflo undertook the work of the interrogation, and in order to survive, these prisoners scrambled to report everything they knew.

    The information they narrated forced the sitting Rurik to stand up and walk quickly to the prisoner.

    "What are you talking about? Your fishing port Visby has already taken action? You have guessed that we are going to beat you!" In the current context, Rurik made sure that the Gotlanders were worried about the Svealand Alliance''s large-scale crusade on the island. Because of their alliance, the Ross people are naturally highly vigilant by them.

    The captives were taken aback, scrambling to claim that what they said was true, and they even talked about terms.

    Negotiating terms? Some pirates who are about to be beaten to death also deserve to negotiate terms?

    Otto had already drew his sword, and in front of Rurik, he assassinated a guy who asked for conditions, and was shocked that others did not dare to ask again.

    A drop of enemy blood splashed on Rurik''s face. He wiped off the blood and stared and asked: "Tell me your strength. How many men have you assembled? What weapons do you have?!"

    The frightened people trembled, they scrambled to reveal the secrets, just for the possibility of survival.

    Some people claim that Visby has at least 1,000 troops, one claims two thousand, and even threatens that if the entire island¡¯s forces gather in Visby, Gotland will be able to organize a force of five thousand." giant". At least in their cognition, an army of one thousand people is already invincible, and a team of five thousand people is even stronger. It is an existence that any adversary is afraid of.

    It is a pity that the so-called "five thousand army" is nothing but the fantasy of the Gotland people. They inadvertently revealed that apart from the huge settlement of Visby on the island, a large number of fishermen are scattered living in various offshore villages. In other words, Gotland Island originally had three large settlements. The one in the south bay of the island was destroyed by the Rus, and the remaining two were in the north. They were not able to be quickly defeated by five hundred elite Russ.

    Visby Port, here is likely to gather two thousand armed men. If some young people and old people are organized, or mercenaries are recruited from surrounding fishing villages, the residents of Visby Port will gather a team of three thousand people. Army, Rurik guessed it was feasible.

    They are crowded, their quality must be poor, and their weapons and equipment are also poor.

    Correct! Their weapons must be terrible. Look at the scraps of copper and iron that these captured Gotlanders are holding, and they can''t fight back against the arrows of the Russian army.

    "It looks like the enemy has at least two thousand people." Rurik looked at his father, "We have to gather two thousand people to attack. Dad, I don''t want to fight more battles with less, this time we must gather more."

    "Then three thousand people." Otto bared his teeth, carrying a **** sword and assassinated a pirate in public, which caused the Ross soldiers present to applaud one after another.

    Because the situation is very clear, because these Gotlanders and the Ross fleet are freight ships, and they are all good targets for bullying. Just imagine, if the Aphrodite was indeed a purely defensive cargo ship, wouldn''t these pirates directly succeed, then all the people on board were killed?

    If you dare to plunder, you should be killed. Otto didn''t want to be merciful, so he tried to assassinate them one by one.

    The enemy''s blood stained the deck of the ship, and Rurik felt that it was obviously wrong, and he caught his father.

    "Huh? You dare to prevent me from executing the pirate?"

    "No! I have a better way."

    "What is it?!"

    "Let them roll back to the sea to feed the fish!"

    Although this is the Baltic Sea, the pirate atmosphere does not need to be easy on that plane of the Caribbean Sea.

    To say that this sea area has never been uneven, even if it is not in such an era, in the era when the Hanseatic League was fighting for maritime power, Denmark, the Netherlands and the Hanseatic League, each other''s merchant ships were also warships, and the two rivals met were fierce battles. , Pirates from all walks of life in the positive sea area are frequently active.

    The pirate spirit has always been since ancient times. In this regard, Rurik and Otto called their enemies in front of them dirty pirates, but Arik of Ross had already resorted to pirate raids to raid Gotland with an advanced crossbow. Fishermen, the waters north of the island have become a restricted area for the Gotland people.

    Since it is dealing with pirates, let them feed the fish with a "more ornamental" criminal law!

    At least dealing with pirates, Rurik didn''t have even a half-point psychological discomfort, he only hoped for some way of not seeing blood.

    A wooden plank that was placed inside the cabin and used to repair the damaged ship was moved to the deck. A section of it protruded from the side railing, and the tied people were forced to walk on the seesaw one by one.

    Such a good show actually came from the hands of Relic? ! The Ross soldiers and mercenaries laughed, and even the Corvins present were amazed at the weird methods of these Varangians.

    The captives had their arms tied up, and they knew that they would drown if they jumped down, but there were still shiny swords threatening behind them.

    A guy who didn''t want to die was standing nervously at the end of the plank, under the ocean.

    Suddenly the ship trembled, and the person fell down and was swallowed by the waves in an instant.

    Later, another person was dragged over by force, and was constantly driven to fall into the sea.

    The Ross people laughed wildly, and the panic before the prisoners died became the best joke, and it quickly eased the hostility of the Ross soldiers.

    Otto stretched his neck and saw that the last executed person sank into the sea, then turned around again and lightly punched Rurik in the chest.

    "You are a ruthless warrior. I like it very much. If you catch the enemy in the future, you will execute it in this way. By the way, what kind of punishment is this called? Give it a name."

    "It''s called Caribbean execution."

    "What a strange name, okay..."

    Otto smiled as he spoke, and Rurik couldn''t smile at all: "Dad, let''s think about the real problem. Those guys have explained the possible strength of the enemy, and we must go back as soon as possible and start preparing accordingly."

    "Oh, I don''t worry about it at all."

    "Huh? Why?"

    "Because." Otto smiled again and gave Rurik a soft punch: "You are a military commander. How you want to fight depends on your attitude."

    "Well, this is my war."

    Rurik shook his head slightly, and at this moment he finally showed joy.

    The encounter with the Gotland patrol ship was expected, and the quick win was even more expected.

    The Aphrora turned the bow and approached the last half-dead long ship. The rope ladder lowered the Ross warrior. Based on the dying man, the corpse was thrown directly into the sea.

    A long ship was carrying a small batch of weapons such as axes and swords. No one can say that the Russians who went south had nothing to gain.

    The Aphrora relied on the cable to pull the spoils, and the entire fleet resumed its column. There will be no enemies in the future track, and no other ships can even be seen on the sea.

    The fleet moved as close to the coastline of Scandinavia as possible. Finally, in the confusion of being tortured by the all-day sailing, a series of trumpet-shaped harbours appeared in the distance, and the waters here almost had no salty taste.

    This must be the estuary of Lake M?laren, and the fleet has entered its own control area.

    Is the fleet going to the Great Lake?

    Do not! The fleet didn''t mean to rest. After another night voyage, everyone finally found the vagueness of the northern world in the faint sea fog in the morning, and even some strange bright spots.

    The sleepy Rurik was awakened by the panicked subordinates, and Otto, who was unable to disarm, also got up.

    "Jeflo, can''t you be more calm?"

    "But Lord Duke, a flame was found ahead! It looks like a fishing boat."

    "I''m afraid it''s an ally''s fishing boat. Send my order. They will not attack, nor will we attack."

    "Duke! I''m afraid that is our ship! We have reached the archipelago of Tombstone IslandReally?"

    No one was sleeping again. Although Rurik felt a bit cold, he climbed onto the bow deck and did see the lights and the lush greenery of the north.

    At this moment, the boat was full of people, and they were ready to fight with their crossbows in their hands.

    "Haha! Don''t be nervous anymore." Standing on the heights, Otto raised his arms and shouted, "Brothers, you are extremely painful for being on the boat for so many days! We are about to land on Tombstone Island, we have to take a good rest!"

    The soldiers cheered and Otto laughed.

    There is no suspense about the next route. The Ross fishermen who were fishing all night with their oil lamps caught a lot of cod. They were about to wait until it was daylight to drive back to Tombstone Island with the fish to supply the huge garrison on the island.

    Unexpectedly, a miracle happened! The fisherman never expected that his leader would arrive at Tombstone Island again with the huge boat.

    The fishermen are also fortunate to become navigators.

 Chapter 428ï¼š The brothers who attacked Gotland are looking forward to this day

    While the Swedish coalition forces were all the way to the south, Arik, who was ordered to garrison Tombstone Island, was of course not idle.

    He has always lacked mobile forces that can be mobilized, but there are still five long boats cruising the waters south of the islands for a long time to protect the fishermen of Ross, and they are also actively attacking the "intruding" Gotland ships.

    With the crossbow, the Ross fighters can no longer jump to help fight. Arik doesn''t have many steel-armed crossbows, but they can fire a variety of arrows, and their power is always amazing, making it impossible for the soldiers to approach the enemy ship. After the two sides keep a certain distance, it is the unilateral firing of the Rus.

    More than ten days have passed since the Swedish Allied Forces went south to fight. The long ship Arik sent only looted three Gotland fishing boats. They killed the fishermen, seized a little fish, and dragged the boat back to the port.

    In addition, they did not gain more.

    "Damn it, if I take my brothers to attack the island personally, and I win it, if the war cannot be resolved quickly, the leader will blame me." At the beginning, Arik wanted to burn the war to Gotland by the way. , This is not just to avenge his biological father, but also to show his vigor, just because he had won a major victory in the previous battle.

    The prerequisites for the expedition are not mature, but he always has a very strong hunch that the so-called Swedish coalition attack on Gotland will inevitably happen in the foreseeable future.

    King Olegin was pretentious, and his man longed to pursue greater glory in his lifetime, and Arik knew this well.

    The guys in Gotland have betrayed the alliance, and it makes sense to fight with troops.

    So, in the new battle, the Mellaren should be the main combat force?

    Pooh! The Ross people are no longer willing to shrink in the narrow fjord, the Ross people must show their toughness in front of the world.

    Based on this in mind, in the past days, while providing fish and wheat for the recruited Slavs, he also deliberately sent them to do heavy manual labor.

    They are getting stronger and stronger in logging, but for these people, you must not think that it can take a month to train a group of capable swordsmen and shields.

    The five hundred Slavs are all fellow villagers. Speaking of his commander Medveit and Arik also have some in-laws, this person is the brother of the future sister-in-law.

    So what is the attitude of ordinary Slavic fighters? Most of them came from the White Tree Manor, and according to their habits, they had regarded Arik, the Varang who married the woman of the White Tree Manor, as his own.

    Arik also has no ability to give a group of simple farmers much combat skills. The Slavic fighters from the White Tree Manor have only one trick they train, that is, when a group of people face a fight, all their spears are aligned at one. Direction, and then shouted neatly with the spear wall directly.

    The more and more powerful Slav farmers, until they began to train them carefully, Arik knew the trouble.

    At least the Ross people realized the importance of discipline in the battle, and even Arik watched the tricks used by the younger brother Rurik to train the cubs. He learned some new things, so he also wrote an article on discipline training.

    However, more than ten days have passed. These spear-bearing farmers are still nervous in the battle against their opponents. They caused the Arik organization''s shield-bearing Ross fighters to attack with a shield wall, and they could still be surprised that they should have some special weapon advantages. The Slavs retreated.

    "They are by no means good fighters. This kind of people really fought fiercely with the Gotland people. I am afraid that they will only be defeated and become slaves..."

    Tomorrow should be another ordinary day. The ships that seized the Gotland fishery returned in the morning. Soon, Tombstone Island began to practice soldiers.

    Arik¡¯s peaceful rest, and the tranquility of the island also made most of the Russ less vigilant.

    It was in such an atmosphere that the Ross fleet headed by the Aphrora quietly approached Tombstone Island and berthed in the natural cove of the island.

    Everything came without warning. People who got up early subconsciously felt that the fishing boat was back, but it was unexpectedly this boat!

    Only a handful of people know the Latin alphabet, but those who know the writing know very well that the "AVRORA" painted with dye on the ship''s side and nailed to the ship''s side is definitely not a Rune alphabet.

    In fact, there is nothing more vivid than the visual stimulation. The Aphrora challenged everyone''s concept of a big ship. She opened the second anchorage on Tombstone Island since she was in service.

    In the surprise of the onlookers who came after hearing the news, the big bosses and sons landed smoothly along the laid planks.

    When Arik, who was asleep, learned of the amazing news, he quickly changed into his clothes and hurriedly left the island wooden fort to meet the leader of the dock.

    "Chief, aren''t you fighting in the south? Why are you back now?!"

    Otto looked at his nephew''s somewhat fat face, that is, this kid will definitely have a good time in Tombstone Island. Otto''s old face couldn''t help but smile.

    "Arik, the war we participated in is over."

    "Ah! So the army has returned?!" Looking at the five large ships that were anchored, Arik couldn''t help but said, "Some time ago, a ship returned with some trophies. Now the ship has returned to Roseburg."

    "Really? That''s great. Arik, you''re a bit fatter..."

    "Me?" Arik stroked his beard: "Yes, no war, of course I am getting fatter. I hope the Gotlanders can take the initiative to attack, but unfortunately the patrol boat I dispatched for so many days is unexpected. Three fishing boats were found. My people have killed less than ten enemies, which is really boring."

    Arik said that he was unintentional, and Otto and Rurik were happy in their hearts. After all, Arik was a veritable warrior who was eager to fight. Doesn''t it also mean that the soldiers on Tombstone Island are eager to fight?

    Rurik deliberately raised his head and said affectionately: "Brother, are you eager to fight? Then what you desire will be realized soon."

    "Ah?! War, really? Who to fight?! Tell me quickly."

    "Who else can?" Rurik pointed his finger to the south, "I can''t hide it from me. How about, do you want to organize an army to sweep the hateful island?"

    "Of course! Gotland, the guys on the island must be punished, brothers can''t wait."

    For a few moments, Otto worried that his people lacked confidence in a big battle. Now looking at Arik''s confident and urgent face, this worry has disappeared.

    Arik looked up at the huge Aphrodite, with a sense of pride all over her face: "Great ship! Chief, I will arrange for people to sparsely carry the spoils. I know that the coalition forces will definitely gain from the enemy in the south. Quite a lot, this time we Ross have made a fortune."

    Get rich? Otto''s face was bitter, but the bitterness was covered by his beard, so outsiders only saw a melancholy old face.

    Under the eyes of everyone, Rick spoke on behalf of his father. He couldn¡¯t say ¡°getting nothing¡± and simply changed the subject: ¡°Try to put the spoils on the ship. That¡¯s the best warehouse. Brother, let¡¯s go into a comfortable wooden fort. The brothers from the Lao Shi¡¯s expedition lived in the new wooden houses you built and slept well. We arrived here for many days without interruption to tell you that the Ross tribe will launch an unprecedented scale attack against Gotland. In this matter, we still Have a good discussion in the Chamber. Brother, everyone knows your bravery. You will be indispensable for making contributions this time."

    "Good!" Arik directly and affectionately lifted his already worthy little brother in excitement, lifting it high and then putting it down.

    Although this embarrassed Rurik, he was at least certain that Arik himself was extremely positive about a large-scale war.

    Indeed, Arik''s heart is eager for revenge. He feels that only by conquering the entire Gotland Island and killing it is the end of his life''s revenge. Very realistically speaking, there is no trouble for him to stay in Tombstone Island all day long. Training new fighters will only give him a short headache. He desperately needs a vent to vent his sorrow and boredom.

    A legitimate opportunity to vent is here!

    It was already June 22, just six days from the summer solstice.

    The summer solstice is an important sacrificial day of the Rus tribe. It pays homage to the great **** Odin and prays for the gods to give the Rus people a safe and bright future.

    Rurik was thinking about the future war, and the thought passed by. He felt that it was necessary to make good use of this summer solstice sacrifice and transform it into a strategic general mobilization for the entire tribe.

    Considering the fact that the main force of the Rus people has been stranded on Tombstone Island for a long time, the order of the decisive battle should be informed to them.

    The warriors who were on the expedition got off the ship, and they were immediately surrounded by curious people, rushing to ask about the battle, but they just wanted to take a good rest after landing, even if the sun was getting higher and higher at the moment.

    Some strange warriors also disembarked with their bows, and their short stature confirmed the nature of their scientific men.

    Some timid girls stepped off the boat, and they curled up their arms and looked around. Their ragged appearance proved that they were prisoners again.

    Except for the people who disembarked, it seems that the fleet led by the leader did not get much trophies, and the settlers who thought they could take the opportunity to improve their lives were a little disappointed.

    Soon, Otto, Liurik, Carlotta, and even a group of mercenaries came to the wooden castle on Tombstone Island proudly.

    When he was in it, Otto was touched by the scene. He looked left and right subconsciously, and couldn''t help but sigh: "The wooden wall is too thin. Arik!"

    "in!"

    "Maybe you should organize manpower to install another wooden wall."

    "Ah? Is it necessary? My wall is indestructible."

    Thinking of the wall, Otto thought of the arduous battle against the fortress of Biriholm. The enemy''s wooden wall is double-layered, and some soil is deliberately inserted in the middle as an interlayer, so it is very strong.

    "Aric." Otto said solemnly: "You don''t know what kind of powerful enemy we encountered in the south. You will have to reinforce the wooden wall sooner or later, but not today. Go! Go to the chamber you built and we will discuss it."

    "Yes! I will call Medvett back."

    After a while, in the chamber in the fortress of Tombstone Island, Otto casually sat cross-legged on the leather cushion of the stable wooden floor as a duke, and other people sat down casually.

    This was a complete military meeting, and Otto, who opened his mouth, immediately clarified the new identity of the Ross people.

    "I am not only your leader now, I am the Duke, and we have also become the Duchy of Ross. We are more noble than ever."

    Otto tried to explain the similarities and differences between the two vocabularies in the duchy than tribe, but his vocabulary was poor.

    At the meeting, there were also Slav Medveite and Corvin Telavis. They are not outsiders. They are all relatives of Rurik and represent the ethnic group controlled by the Rus Principality.

    Rurik didn¡¯t want to see the way his father was stumbling, so he said: ¡°The so-called duchy is of course noble than our tribe. Now the Kovins and the Slavs of Novgorod are both part of the duchy. The principality is at war with outsiders, and the Corvins and Slavs must join the war. That''s...that''s why you two are sitting here."

    Rurik deliberately looked at the young Telavis and the young and powerful Medvedt.

    The people sitting here are fully aware of what they are discussing, and Arik can''t wait.

    "Brother, don''t talk about these things anymore. The attack on Gotland, the brothers are looking forward to this day, since the leader...ah! It''s the Duke. The Duke has appointed you as the military commander. Come on, when?"

    "Huh? Are you so anxious?" Rurik wanted to say a few more words, but now it seems that the brave Arik is too lazy to listen to it.

    "Why don''t you worry?" Arik smiled bitterly: "Brothers don''t lie down on the island every day. Even the farmers from the east have been trained as soldiers by me. After paying so much, I really want to take it now. Brothers landed on the island."

    "Oh, is it? So, how many people do you think can beat the Gotland?"

    "This..." Arik thought for a moment: "Three years ago, I brought five hundred people and brought down the settlement. This time, a thousand warriors are almost the same! Yes! That''s a thousand people."

    "But, I learned from the Gotland captives that the guys on the island can assemble an army of five thousand people. Do you think one thousand people can really defeat five thousand people?"

    In the end, Arik was a cruel character who licked blood on the battlefield. He stood up suddenly and looked down on his little brother proudly: "A thousand warriors are enough, that''s..." His eyes couldn''t help but glance at Otto, and said weakly. : "A thousand Ross warriors, this is our strongest combat power, I am afraid the Duke will not completely hand over the command to me."

    Rurik didn''t want to say any more nonsense, he shrugged: "Yes, I am the real commander, and I don''t think that close to a thousand strongest warriors can defeat the Gotland. Brother, Three years ago, you were a sneak attack by force. You were successful, but the enemy had no intention of surrendering. This time, I plan to have a big battle with the enemy. You...should understand what I mean."

    "Is it to bet everything about us? Oh great!" Arik laughed, his laughter was extremely presumptuous, "Either live or die. Rurik, my brother, this kind of resolution It is true that you dare to decide. Want to fight and defeat the army assembled on Gotland? Okay! I can''t ask for it."

    In Arik''s concept, all the battles he participated in were quickly won with the violent power of the Ross people. He never knew what a hard fight and what was a long-term attack. He had never seen any form of defeat, and he was eager for war.

    Rurik couldn''t laugh, he knew very well the historical significance of the decision he was about to officially announce.

    In fact, there were no opponents at the meeting, and even the meaning of questioning did not exist.

    Otto now even delegates the power to declare war to his son, so at this moment Rurik is essentially a duke, while Otto has become a veritable "Grand Duke".

    It has to be said that in this war, Ruriek has already mastered the power, and the power is fascinating, and the powerful power can corrupt people''s hearts and do whatever they want.

    Rurik became violent without even knowing it. Not only was this the indulgence that he could not help but have power, but he also lost his old naivety and realized that he had to show his violent side, which made the people cheered.

 Chapter 429ï¼š Dukes Edict

    The war has expanded, and the Rus will declare war on the entire island of Gotland alone.

    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Gotland has been completely isolated from a strategic perspective like never before. When will this matter be left alone?

    When the matter came, there was no right to hesitate. Rurik looked at everyone¡¯s faces and said solemnly: ¡°For decades, our war with the Gotland has never been interrupted. They attacked our fleet and attacked fishing boats. , Killed our people, even killed my uncle, and killed my wife Carlotta¡¯s people. In the past few years, our revenge against the Gotland is indeed stronger than before, but!

    This intermittent revenge ends here! I just want to use an all-out war to completely defeat the Gotland people, and use their surrender as the end of everything. "

    "Oh? You didn''t want to destroy them all?" Arik stretched his head and shook his head: "You, you are still too kind."

    "It has nothing to do with kindness." Rurik gave his cousin a blank look: "My purpose in launching the war is not simply killing people. I want them to surrender and let them give us tribute to wool, wheat, salt and dried fish every year. Give us a steady stream of their daughters. They must be tamed into a flock of sheep, able to contribute wool to us forever."

    "Oh, I see, it probably means a slave?"

    "No! Conquer them and be controlled by our Ross Principality. In the future, this group of Gotlanders must fight for me."

    "But you have to defeat them first, these guys who used to rebel against the Alliance, I''ll treat them..." Arik couldn''t help shook his head.

    Rurik has his own reasons: "During the war, our army will naturally kill the brave ones among the enemies, and the rest are sheep. You never believe that meek sheep will betray?"

    "That''s true."

    Rurik cleared his throat vigorously, and finally said the official decision he had thought about for a long time:

    First, call up men from 15 to 40 years old from the entire Rus tribe to join the army, recruit a group of fighters from the Kovins and Novgorod, and then recruit a group of people who intend to fight, so that the force can reach 3,000. .

    Second, order the blacksmiths to build new weapons immediately, especially to build a batch of iron armor to strengthen the protection of a few extremely elite fighters.

    Third, he ordered the big businessman Gould to organize a troop transport fleet and food transport ships.

    Fourth, Tombstone Island and nearby islands will serve as a gathering place for the army. The day of the army''s march is set on the first day of August.

    There were only four decisions made by Rurik, but the listeners were all shocked and shocked.

    "Three thousand people! Is this possible?" Otto couldn''t help but feel guilty. He believed that this kid Rurik was aiming at Olegin''s army, but there was a way to organize an army of the same size.

    "How can this be impossible?"

    While speaking, Rurik saw even the arrogant Arik and heard the decision of the "Three Thousand Army", his expression became embarrassed.

    "Three thousand people are not what I said casually." Rurik pinched his fingers: "It is normal for us Rus to dispatch a thousand elite fighters. Tombstone Island still has five hundred Slavic fighters. They must participate in the war. A group of mercenaries, with some Ross archery masters and all the Corvin archers, there is no problem in organizing five hundred archers. Some young and older people in the tribe may not be suitable for first-line combat and participate in the war. Replenishment should be done. I also have children who have been training for two years, and they should also participate in the war..."

    Rurik said to himself, Otto heard, this is indeed an explanation of the ability of the Rus to gather three thousand fighters.

    "We really... assemble an army of three thousand people?!" Otto didn''t want to listen to Rurik''s nonsense, he asked loudly and solemnly: "You have to swear to the gods and tell me if you can do it?!"

    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on him, and Rurik stood up and showed his decisiveness. He suddenly drew his sword and pointed at the beam of the deliberating wooden house: "I can! This is my order, which is equivalent to the Duke''s. Order! The Principality of Ross must assemble three thousand troops, and then set off on August 1. We take the initiative to fight the main forces of the Gotland and defeat them, and resolve this war forever."

    There was nothing more to say, and the atmosphere of the decisive battle aroused enthusiasm among the people present.

    Will the Principality of Ross miraculously assemble an army of 3,000 people this year?

    Over the years, Otto knew that the strength of his tribe was rapidly expanding, and he couldn''t expect to be able to expand to such a strength. With this kind of military strength, do the Rus still need to respect the Mellaren? Now the situation has changed. The five hundred capable warriors who have maintained the strength of the Mellaren people have all been consumed in the southern battlefield overnight. Without these standing soldiers, where is Olekin''s trump card?

    What Rurik issued was the "Duke''s Edict". Otto expressed his full support on the spot. Therefore, the terms of the decree were set by Rurik. From a legal point of view, this decree was issued by Duke Otto.

    In the small discussion room on Tombstone Island, the people present completely unified their thoughts. Immediately afterwards, at most one day off, the fleet will immediately set off back to Roseburg to formally issue this edict. Another ship should rush to Shilla Fort, and even Novgorod with wooden boards engraved with edict clauses, to recruit more soldiers and collect food and grass.

    The meeting in the meeting room was quickly over. Otto, who had been floating on the sea for many days, had to take a comfortable bath on the island, and then get a good night''s sleep.

    But for those who got off the boat, they were forced to remain vigilant before. After landing on the island, their vigilance was lost, and the whole person was also weakened. They lie down in vacant wooden houses one after another, lie down in a corner and fall asleep.

    Although Rurik was sleepy, he was the direct person in charge of the edict, the planner of the war, and even the commander of the war.

    The rise and fall of Rose once again fought, after all, this is a bet on everything!

    With 120,000 energies, Rurik immediately supervised the carpenter on the island and carved the full text of the edict in Luen letters against two pieces of old pine wood.

    He wanted to use the Roman alphabet to write Gnossi, but he had to consider the audience. Only those children in the tribe received the initial education of Rurik''s Roman alphabet, and there were not many children who really studied well. It is the Rune alphabet, which many people are familiar with. The royal decree should be publicly displayed so that the people who have been living scattered around can see and understand it. The Rune script will take some time to be used.

    It wasn''t until early evening that the two wooden boards engraved with text and coated with toner were completed.

    This is the original text of the royal decree, and the Rus people only need to execute the order in accordance with the terms in it.

    Of course, Rurik also thought of a very simple reality. To make the people of the tribe take things seriously, the promise of favors can be said to be the most important thing. Issuing "war bonds" in the duke''s reputation? This kind of operation is so advanced that it is out of fashion!

    But the Duke must give a clear promise of material rewards and "swear to the gods" to guarantee his credibility.

    Therefore, in terms of terms, Rurik made such a vague promise that everyone who contributes to the decisive battle will directly participate in the combatant. He and his family have said that he and his family will benefit greatly, even if it is to provide weapons and food. The people who will receive the reward after the war.

    The clause is marked like this: the victory of the war is rewarded by merit, and at least fifty pounds of wheat are involved in participation.

    Everyone likes wheat, and there is really nothing more pragmatic than rewarding wheat. Rurik didn''t dare to really make a heavy promise. The so-called "50 pounds of wheat" was a guarantee, to reward everyone in Ross with so much wheat, Rurik was able to take it out.

    Rurik stayed on Tombstone Island until the morning of June 25th, and his two days here was not a mere dressing.

    He made a major decision!

    Are the conscripted Slavs really trained to fight as planned?

    The refreshing south wind is blowing in the front sea area, and the vegetation of the entire ?land Islands is growing wildly. The sea has also become warm enough that many locals even go to the sea to swim, venture to the reef, and tap some edible mussels with an iron chisel.

    On an offshore grassland on the island, Rurik saw a group of Slavic fighters with spears and even military exercises.

    Most of them are shaggy and tie their foreheads with a piece of cloth to prevent their hair from being scattered.

    They were still wearing ordinary linen gowns of gray and khaki, with their calves exposed and simple leather shoes.

    At the moment they don''t have any defensive measures, not even a small shield, not to mention leather armor or advanced chain armor.

    Under Medveit''s orders, these people pointed their three-meter-long spears at the front one after another, and then shouted chants, and the whole moved forward relatively neatly.

    On this day, Rurik was reviewing this "Slavic spear phalanx". According to Arik, the guys in Novgorod have always rushed up in a mess and killed them in a mess. It''s okay if they are real berserkers, but they are terrible in every way.

    Rurik''s eyes widened, listening to the introduction of his cousin.

    "Look, these people at least use their spearheads to form a wall, and they must be able to pierce the enemy into all sorts of holes during the war."

    "Is this a phalanx of infantry?" Rurik said to himself.

    "what did you say?"

    "They...the formation is still chaotic."

    Arik shrugged: "I have done my best. Rurik, you can''t expect that a group of farmers from the east will become elite fighters in a month, even if you think they are moldable."

    "That''s true."

    Any spear phalanx has obvious tactical advantages, and its disadvantages are equally obvious. Rurik clearly sees that its disadvantage lies in the two wings. If it is outflanked by the enemy, the result will be a disaster.

    Just as Rurik could see, Arik patted his little brother on the head: "Next, I have to test their effects."

    "Ok?"

    Arik held his fingers in his mouth, and after a whistle, the idle Ross fighters gathered.

    Rurik thought that those people were tired of training and rested temporarily. He didn''t expect them to rush towards the Slavs'' spear array, and at first glance they were about to fight together.

    Seeing this scene, Rurik was shocked and his scalp numb, but the spears raised by the Slavs stood up one after another, and many people even started to escape.

    The charging Rossman stopped abruptly, then pointed at some guys who threw their spears and sat on the ground after being frightened and laughed.

    "You get it!" Arik shook his head helplessly. "It''s so difficult for these people to attack the guys in Gotland."

    The problem suddenly became thorny. The Ross soldier didn''t even place the shield wall, and he frightened the Slavic spear formation with his aura.

    Arik felt helpless. Otto, who was watching, felt that his people were brave, and he really couldn''t have any confidence in these Slavs from Novgorod.

    Rurik gently pinched his hairless chin thoughtfully: "They are still weak. However, weakness also has its advantages."

    "Weakness is also good?"

    "Yes! I have already thought of a tactic." Rurik looked up at his cousin, "I''m going back to issue orders. You will train them on the island with new rules."

    "New rules? What do you think?"

    Rurik did think of some ways to force people to become brave. Although it seemed barbaric at first, it was probably the quickest way to turn a farmer into a soldier.

    Medveite, who felt embarrassed, stood in front of Rurik, his brother-in-law was still a handsome boy, but what he said was embarrassing.

    "Medvette, your people are now on the battlefield, only to be hacked and killed by the enemy and finally become slaves. Your people don''t know how to fight at all, they simply lack courage."

    Medvedt shook his head noncommittal.

    "There is only one way, punishment! For the cowardly guy, draw him on the back with a stick! For those who voluntarily threw the weapon away, he will be directly beheaded! Now..."

    As he said these words, Rurik felt a little ashamed, and he didn''t expect that he could also put out such cruel words.

    The key is how to do it.

    Rurik straightened up and approached the panting Slavic fighters under the **** of mercenaries. Although they have such a good impression of Rurik himself, now seeing the boy''s face stretched out, they all feel a little bit of ignorance.

    Rurik stood in front of them, pinched his waist with his hands, and shouted in Ancient Slavic: "People of Novgorod, you all know that I am going to attack the Gotland. You don''t know Gotland too. It doesn''t matter, as long as you know that they are also Varanges. I will take you to conquer the tough and tough, but your performance is simply shit!

    Now we will make a rule! We must continue to practice, and those who retreat will kneel down and be beaten! Those who dared to throw their weapons and escape, beheaded on the spot!

    Now continue to practice! "

    Could it be that some admonition is effective? Rurik didn''t want to hurt the killer, but now he has faded away from the illusions about war.

    The Ross warriors continued to charge like a berserker. Of course, they just showed a beast-like aura, and they wouldn''t really hit a spearhead.

    However, there were still Slav fighters who were frightened by this momentum. The people at the back of the team threw their spearheads and ran away. More than a hundred people infected by fear followed and ran away, and the entire formation quickly collapsed...

    "Damn it! Are you forcing me to kill! Or are you provoking me? Jeflo, the man with you, hold up the guys who ran the farthest." Rurik flushed his head with anger.

    After the words, Jeflo took a group of mercenaries and made a decisive move.

    Soon, ten captured Slav "warriors" knelt on the ground with horror on their faces. They were already tied with their arms, and behind them were a group of Ross fighters.

    Duke Otto of Ross and General Arik, the two of them never thought that the kid Rurik was not telling lies at all, he just wanted to implement the order just issued immediately.

    It''s his own clan after all! Medveit hurriedly knelt in front of Rurik: "Ruriek, do you really want to do it? They are all farmers in White Tree Manor, please forgive their timidity!"

    For a moment, Rurik really softened his heart. He does now have the power to live and kill. However, the Lord''s treatment of cowards is to encourage the whole army to be deserters.

    Those who were kneeling were crying for mercy, but Liu Rick''s red head glared. He stretched out his right arm and fell suddenly. The Ross warrior behind the kneeling man raised his axe without hesitation, and finished the beheaded cleanly!

    The grass became silent, the Slavic warrior was completely dumbfounded, and Medved sat on the ground dumbfounded, really speechless.

    With a shiny dagger in his hand, Rurik approached the frightened Slav, and pointed at the corpse on the ground: "You have all seen it! Fight us the Rus, and this is the end of the coward. You remember, again. There are those who dare to run, run one and cut one, run a hundred and cut a hundred. If you all run away, you are not worthy to live!

    If you are brave, it is completely different. In future wars, you can get rewards just as you kill enemies. For example, you don''t have to pay tribute, and you can even get spoils.

    But the coward on the battlefield will be beheaded after the war, and his wife and children will be slaves. "

    Otto looked stunned, he recovered a little, and really admired the boy''s ruthlessness.

    The beheading of ten cowards immediately achieved amazing results. When the rehearsal took place, the Slavs¡¯ spear array turned out to be as stable as a rock. On the contrary, they were some Ross fighters who could not hold a car. They were forced to hold their shields. It really collided with the spear wall, and there were a lot of deep marks on the oak shield.

    So what kind of military training is Rurik?

    This trick is not surprising. Since the military reforms of Morris in the Netherlands, the army''s emphasis on military discipline has risen to an extremely high level since the end of the Rh?ne era. Even in the Kingdom of Prussia, soldiers were trained so that they were not afraid of death in battle. What they feared most was punishment for making mistakes during training.

    Wasn''t Wu Qi also beheading the two concubines who disobeyed the military orders, and was so shocked that the remaining concubines and court ladies were quickly trained into a neat lineup.

    Rurik knew this knowledge, and he also knew it personally.

    Fear and bravery seem to be contradictory, but when attacking Corvin¡¯s Fortress, Rurik felt that he was almost shot by Corvin¡¯s arrow, which made him see the reality in an instant¡ªthis is not a game!

    The Slavs didn''t want to be cut for cowardice. Instead, they gathered tightly, yelling with their mouths open, and their spears pointed firmly in the direction where the Russ rushed.

    In their screams, UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com couldn''t think that he had managed to contain the collision of the Ross people.

    At this point, Rurik proudly announced to his father and brother: "Some cowards have died, and the rest are forced to become brave. Now they are qualified to land on Gotland and fight the enemy."

    There are currently 1,000 soldiers on Tombstone Island. Soon, the force on the island is expected to increase dramatically to 3,000!

    To maintain such a huge army in combat, Rurik knew that he had to consider many issues, and even compared to weapons and equipment, food supply was the most critical.

    For this battle, the entire Ross tribe must fight against the enemy.

    Rurik, who had already boarded the Aphrodite again, couldn''t wait to return to his hometown to announce his general mobilization order.

    The big ship left Tombstone Island in the southwest wind in the early morning, and another cargo ship, carrying messengers and edict styles, rushed to the east of Shilla Fort.

    In Rurik¡¯s plan, he kept sailing, and he was bound to return to Roseburg around the evening of June 26th in the Julian calendar. In this way, he can give orders in front of everyone on the occasion of the "night without night", taking advantage of the assembly of the entire tribe on the summer solstice.

 Chapter 430ï¼š Return

    The continued good days warmed the hearts of the people, and the entire Roseburg was even more prosperous. In just three months, the world once covered by ice and snow was lush and lush.

    In the extremely high-dimensional Roseburg, the average daily maximum temperature has exceeded 20 degrees in recent times, and many people even feel a bit of heat.

    Those are a large number of brawny men who are not very particular about them, with their naked upper bodies covered with golden breast hair and furry arms, standing actively on their fishing boats, pulling their nets to the boat.

    Roseburg has entered the warmest time of the year. This year''s situation is definitely different from the past. Its intense warmth is felt by everyone, and the large demand for supplies on Tombstone Island also tempts fishermen to transport large amounts of fish.

    Therefore, when the small fleet of Aphrola returned, the fleet directly met Rurik¡¯s own fishing boat.

    It was a fishing boat with a hull number, and the fishermen had signed contracts with Rurik.

    For the time being, the two fleets met at sea, and Lurik on the deck came to ask for a question, and he was more confident about the future battle.

    At least their own fishing boats and contracted fishermen will be very active in fishing and transporting goods for their own interests.

    What about the other people? Not dare to say that they had made major sacrifices in order to conquer the great war of the Gotland people, Rurik believed that they at least immediately contributed their strength for the sake of interest.

    Ahead, a large number of net-off boats are cruising, and there are also a number of boats hanging on the sea, and fishermen are fishing for cod with twine ropes.

    The entire Gulf of Bothnia is under the control of the Ross people, and most of the fish resources in this huge bay with a depth of 600 kilometers have actually become exclusive to the Principality of Ross. Only due to the limitations of fishing technology, the Ross people are still "requesters with very limited capabilities", and their influence on the ecological resources of this gulf is very limited.

    Just a few days ago, Lurik was worried that the logistical pressure of the Rus army would be a big problem that would be difficult to alleviate if a great war was launched.

    The weather was fine at the moment, and he was standing on the bow deck four meters above the waterline, and he could overlook a large number of ships and even the distant horizon.

    "There are so many boats? Why don''t all the guys of the Ross people come out to work? If I go back, how many people will stay behind for a long time? If they don''t come back on the winter solstice, my order..."

    Rurik was a little more stressed by accident, but now he needs to go back sooner.

    On the night of June 25th, the southwest had become very weak, and the Aphrora, which was still sailing, insisted on sailing.

    Just because within 72 hours, the latitude where Roseburg is located has reached the point of the astronomical summer solstice, the pure night time today has been compressed to only one hour.

    The Aphrodite sailed almost in the extreme day, but was blown by the warm sea breeze, which made Rurik feel that the world was a bit weird.

    The last voyage was calm, as Rurik expected. After this short night, an unknown number of hours passed. In short, the sun was still floating on the western sky, and the Aphrora fleet turned the ship. Head, all into the Roseburg Fjord.

    Four large ships with unique spinnakers have entered the port. The sails are also stitched with huge, cross-blue stripes.

    It''s the leader''s ship! The leader fleet triumphed!

    A large number of fishing boats have left the port for fishing operations, but there are not many people taking in Roseburg, and most of them still stay at home. Especially women, they work as tailors and are also responsible for chopping wood to boil salt for pickling fish.

    Finally home, Otto boarded the bow and looked in the direction of home.

    "Hey, that''s our house."

    "I saw that there are not many boats on the coast, so the owner must have gone fishing." Rurik said casually.

    Suddenly, the dense black smoke in an area in Roseburg attracted the attention of the father and son. The two subconsciously thought it was a fire, and they fixed their eyes. Isn''t the smoking area the mansion of the blacksmiths? Including the blast furnace for smelting pig iron, it is also in that area.

    Rurik patted his face that was blown by the warm sea breeze, and sighed: "The chimney and black smoke represent our strength. Now we need a blacksmith to make it hard."

    There is still one month left for the Rus to prepare for the war, unless Rurik personally orders not to deal with the Gotland this year.

    Indeed, Rurik asks himself, he can say that he is really rushing to launch a strategic decisive battle now in terms of armament. If we accumulate power in the winter of this year, the Ross Army next year will not only be a large ship of the Aphrora, because there are still two large ships of the same class under construction. The Ross people will have at least three big ships next year, and the Ross army will surely be equipped with more weapons and more armored soldiers.

    Look at the "industrial zone" with billowing smoke! In the past, Rurik could only dream, but now he feels that the Ross people have the ability to produce plate armor with higher efficiency.

    The clear air allows people on the shore to easily see almost all the details on the surface of the small fjord. Some people in Roseburg have natural long-sightedness. They not only saw the Aphrola clearly, but also the ship. People standing on the bow.

    A boy with a golden ponytail, and an old guy with a flowing beard.

    The ecstatic people ran across the intricate roads and yelled, "The leader is back!"

    The news soon reached the longhouse of the priest. Lumia, who was taking care of the high priest Vilia and drinking the soup, was shaking with her wooden spoon.

    Like a cracked earth, Veria half-opened his eyes and muttered slowly: "It seems...your person is really back. You...take him to me."

    "Yes! I''m going now."

    Excited, Lumia couldn''t help shed two lines of tears. She was afraid that the expedition Rurik would encounter any crisis, and now they return safely.

    Of course, what moved her even more was that what was happening now was actually within the expectations of the high priest.

    It seems that the old lady lying in the leather is a Valhalla, and she will eventually return her soul to Valhalla someday. She still persists stubbornly until now. There must be this mission to be completed in the human world.

    In the past, almost all the ships of the Gould family stayed at Lake M?laren in summer. Times have changed. Now Gould himself has returned to Roseburg ahead of schedule. The once-a-year runaway trade, as the Russ have effectively controlled the entire Gulf of Bothnia, ships that were feared of being attacked by pirates now dare to sail alone.

    Trade routes are not only normal, but trade has also become frequent. Gould left the general trading business to his sons, especially his eldest son Snoreva. He only needs to deal with some important matters, so he needs to stay in Roseburg for a long time.

    Lumia was wearing a gray-white burqa, and behind her were four lower priestesses with the burqa. They hurried to the pier of Gould''s house, and soon saw the Aphrodite docked steadily, as well as Rurik who was chatting and laughing with the big businessmen, and the leader Otto who still frightened her.

    Lu Mia gently put down her hood, revealing her unique black hair and braids held by a silver hairpin behind her head.

    She hurriedly approached her man, and interjected urgently: "Ruriek, the high priest. She is looking for you."

    "It''s Veria! Is she okay?" For a moment, Rurik was numb with shock. He suddenly thought of the bleak appearance of the high priest who was about to die, looking at Lumia''s current emotions. , Apparently the high priest''s condition is pretty good.

    Lumia nodded: "The high priest can speak and eat, but the great **** didn''t take her away."

    Rurik had already talked to Gould about the war, and Gould, who was so shocked by the seriousness of the matter, was stunned with a serious and iron face, and his plump body couldn''t help but tremble.

    "Just follow my decision. This is the power that the Duke has given me. You can just follow my orders. Do you remember?"

    Gould nodded vigorously: "Go to Mellaren to recruit some mercenaries who are not afraid of death. Go buy a batch of dried salted fish or other food. I will organize a fleet today."

    Rurik nodded, and then followed Rumia without saying a word, leaving everyone else alone.

    Otto shrugged, his big hand still pinching Carlotta''s neck: "Now let''s go back."

    "But, Duke, we..."

    "Stupid boy, this is Roseburg, here you have to call my father."

    "Yes! Dad..." In a moment, Carlotta felt uncomfortable. Although the war was going to continue, she just wanted to go home, see her sister, and her adoptive mother, and take a good rest.

    Lumia took Rurik''s wrist, and the two trot all the way, forcing the priestess who was entourage to also have to run with her gown.

    Lumia is still a deer breeder who is good at running, even though she has essentially served as the high priest of Rose.

    She was forgiven for life by Odin. With this blessing, the tribe would have prejudices and doubts about the black-haired deer breeders. For her, this questioning is simply a great rebellion against God.

    Now, Lumia has not been dazzled by the power she has, and all of her stable life today comes from Rurik.

    The high priest rehearsed the war launched by the entire alliance, and the curtain will surely come to an end on a very large scale, and the Rus will also gain tremendous gains from this war.

    What is the so-called huge gain? Does it mean the poor prisoners who were transported back some time ago?

    Lumia wanted to know the "chance" that Veria knew, but she didn''t dare to ask in detail.

    Soon Rurik returned to the long house of the priest and sat next to Grandma Veria.

    A hand shaped like a withered bone rose, Rurik grabbed it without hesitation, and then pressed it against his face.

    Veria''s shriveled face showed a faint smile, "God said, I can''t leave until the important things are done."

    "Grandma, you..."

    "That was a rehearsal. The rehearsal has become a reality. You... are back."

    "Yes! I''m back, I want to participate in this year''s summer solstice sacrifice, this is what I must do."

    Veria actually laughed subconsciously, and slowly said: "You... definitely not because of this. You want to plan a big event, but I don''t know what it is, but the oracle told me that you planned the right thing. Rose..."

    "How?"

    "It''s a good thing."

    At this moment, Lurik would rather be very superstitious. This is called the frequent occurrence of good omens before the war. It is a great thing for the soldiers who are going to expedition and the entire Ross tribe!

    Rurik continued to hold Veria''s hand and stared into her eyes solemnly and seriously: "Yes, it seems that Odin has already met the result of this war. I have already decided, and I want to dedicate the entire tribe Power, to defeat the Gotland completely and accomplish what the leaders of the past have wanted to do but could not do!"

    Upon hearing such a plan, Vella suddenly let out a sigh of relief.

    "Grandma, are you surprised?"

    "Me? Hey... I finally understand what that oracle is. It''s you... Go ahead and do what you want."

    Then, she asked Lumia to stretch her head: "Listen, child, obey all your man''s orders. For this summer sacrifice, you must publicly announce Rurik''s decision."

    Lumia nodded vigorously, but her heart was worried about the future again.

    Is it necessary to launch a decisive war against a powerful hostile force?

    At this moment, Rurik was holding Villa¡¯s hand. He felt that this old lady had insight into everything. Even if she was not an unknown prophet, she had the skills of Zhuge in this world. If she were a man, she might have held the throne of the leader of the Ross tribe. .

    In fact, the result is similar. This old lady has been the leader of the Ross tribe for more than ten years.

    Rurik solemnly said: "Grandma, you don''t have to worry at all. I have drawn up a detailed battle plan. I will make very sufficient preparations. I will also select fighters from the tribes that serve us. This war is about For the future of our Ross people, I will fight with the strength of the entire tribe to win. Please, you must stay here to protect me, and I will triumphantly."

    "Then...it depends on God''s will." Veria squeezed out a smile, "Now I am still alive because of God''s grace. Ah, the future depends on you, Rurik."

    The warm scene happened to be seen by Otto who rushed over. He didn''t say a word, he just watched with his eyes and listened with his ears. Undoubtedly, he heard something incredible and couldn''t help shaking.

    Otto trembled because of inner ecstasy, not only because the high priest seemed to be weak, but also some years away, but mainly because of the obscure oracle that the high priest had learned-victory lies in Rose.

    The victory belongs to Rose, but it is not sitting and waiting for the victory to fall from the sky.

    This year¡¯s summer solstice ceremonies will be very grand. Lurik intends to announce the war mobilization in public. However, some people in the tribe must have smelled the signs of a larger war. They must know in advance, even if they know it, they will be able to do so. ready.

    The blacksmith Clavasson and the apprentices have been working hard in the past days.

    The blast furnace never stops, molten iron flows out regularly, and ore and charcoal are poured into it overnight.

    In order to serve this furnace, Ruriek had given the blacksmith apprentice and his large group of small subordinates the task as early as when he left Roseburg.

    Even children, they carry shovel, chisel, and wheelbarrow to dig in the nearby mountainous area. They are crowded with large numbers of people, and the mining efficiency is sufficient to supply the blast furnace steadily.

    A consortium for the production of carbon pottery iron has been formed in Roseburg. The charcoal wengs supply raw materials, the potters supply molds, and the blacksmith alliance mines and completes the smelting. The ironware produced finally benefits the participants in the entire process, but also for them. The leader accumulates wealth.

    After all, the production efficiency of pig iron smelted products almost depends on the supply speed of raw materials and fuels.

    Selling pig iron products, especially farm tools, in exchange for other things, such as precious grains, has long been an appointment with the blacksmiths.

    The only blast furnace continued to smelt and cast daily necessities, but Kravasson did not let go of the work of making steel swords with orders. The blacksmiths are the busiest group of people in the whole tribe. They are more industrious than fishermenespecially now that most of the day is in the daytime, they are entering the most hard-working period of the year.

    Their struggle is also accumulating wealth at an extremely alarming rate, and it is also the accumulation of their own political capital in the Duchy of Ross (those who returned early explained the great thing about the tribe¡¯s upgrade to the duchy). Klavasen is getting older, here In the matter, his mind is extremely clear.

    The returning Rurik remembered the sacrifice two days later. He didn''t need any drafts to give a speech on the occasion of the sacrifice. He dragged the boat back home, and after being hugged hard by his mother, he couldn''t wait to lie down in the bed and slept.

    Prior to this, the planks of the "Duke''s Edict" had been placed on the beach of the tribe. Under Otto''s instruction, warriors rushed everywhere, announcing that Ross would declare war on Gotland.

    Under the brief night of the night, everyone''s heart is boiling, and war often means getting a huge amount of spoils, but...

    Are the tribes really going to declare war on the entire island of Gotland and launch an all-out attack?

    While people are feeling the courage of the leader, some people suspect that the leader has acted too hastily. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that the strength of the tribe is increasing every month. Since the battle is really brief, why start now?

 Chapter 431ï¼š Need more arrows

    At dusk, a large number of tribesmen gathered in the place where the edict board was erected. Everyone saw the text on it, and the opinions were immediately divided.

    In the crowd, an old guy with half his beard burnt out, after reading the paperwork on the wooden board, he hurriedly squeezed out of the crowd and walked back to his home quickly.

    He was Clavasson, and when he returned to his home where he smelted all night to cast more iron farm tools (mainly digging shovels and axes) and cooking utensils (mainly iron bowls), he immediately called his blacksmith apprentices.

    Before long, Kawei ran up with sweat, shirtless and upper body.

    "Dad, are you coming back so soon? The command issued by the leader... We really want a total war against the Gotlanders."

    Clavassen''s face was ironic and did not immediately answer Kawei''s words. Instead, he faced everyone present: "The leader has chosen war, and Reurik will do our best to fight. Now I have decided, no more Go and cast those farm tools, we will make weapons now."

    "Ah? We..." Kawei asked hurriedly, "What are we making?"

    "First..." Kravasson knew that his decision was quite arbitrary, but thinking of the terms on the board, he was sure that the blacksmiths would contribute a lot to this decisive war, and the child of Rurik would come to the blacksmith tomorrow. Shop to give orders.

    "Make arrow clusters first, we will make a lot of carbon steel arrow clusters."

    "This¡­¡­"

    Clavasson pointed at his son with a big hand, "Kawei, Liurik is our commander in the future war. It looks like we are going to assemble an army of three thousand people, and I am afraid that you and I will go out with you. Liuli Ke likes to shoot arrows in battle. He told us to step up to make arrow clusters. Now let''s continue! Hearing my orders, the finished iron bowls were all broken."

    "Ah? Dad, why?!" Kawei was inexplicable for a moment.

    "Idiot! Put me in a small stove and stir-fry, and we will make carbon steel arrow clusters now."

    Kawei was helpless, and the batch of iron bowls he had rushed out was planned to be taken to Novgorod this fall to exchange for local agricultural products. After all, the payment of tributes by the locals has nothing to do with the blacksmiths in essence. Although the blacksmith has to pay a tax to the leader, in addition to other income, that is the blacksmith''s own.

    He raised a huge hammer and repeatedly smashed the cast iron bowl until it became a thumb-sized piece. After being thrown into a small stove, he ordered the apprentice to wear leather gloves and wield an iron rod to keep stirring.

    This is the steel speculation method. It can be said that Caviein discovered it by himself in an accidental event. Although it is accidental, it is also inevitable. After all, he himself already knows a lot of knowledge about the "Periodic Table", especially that the difference between iron and steel lies in the magical carbon content.

    The method of mass production of low-carbon steel has appeared, but it may be more suitable for making small objects such as arrow clusters and spoons, or drawing iron wires.

    According to Kawei''s estimation, there will be a lot of fragments that remain the same size during rapid decarburization, and the final is the excellent arrow cluster blank. After beating and quenching, the arrow shaft can be glued.

    Tired, he didn''t have the energy to continue fighting, and the brief night was about to end at this moment.

    Roseburg, at a high latitude, is still chilly in the early morning of summer.

    This survivor was held in his arms by his mother. While satisfying the woman¡¯s heart, he was lying on the soft leather bed, sleeping in the real sense of the last time. The ups and downs of the sea are really a headache for people to sleep.

    The sun had already risen, and the awakened Rurik smelled the aroma of the barbecue and touched the hall at home.

    The family sat together. There was only one boy, Rurik, and the rest of the girls were his future wives and concubines.

    The britton maids who were in charge of the barbecue soon entered the hall with a steaming wooden board together and put a huge roasted deer leg on the table.

    Look at this greasy barbecue!

    Otto''s stomach screamed so badly, he didn''t say anything, even no matter the barbecue was too hot, he grabbed a knife and pierced it. As the Duke of Rose, he unceremoniously cut off the best meat and tasted it for himself. The blood basin tore arbitrarily, even the grease splashed on Rurik''s face.

    "Dad, you are like a hungry wolf." Rurik protested displeased and gently wiped the oil off his face.

    Otto was busy chewing the meat, squeaking, and Rurik had to take the knife to cut the meat, but rather elegantly pinched the chopsticks and stuffed the cut meat into his mouth.

    The girls followed suit one after another. Their chopstick handling ability was trained by Rurik, which was completely different from Otto''s tiger wolf eating method. They were more elegant.

    "It''s weird. I thought there was oatmeal for breakfast." Rurik complained a little.

    Niya shook his head: "Silly boy, the wheat has been eaten long ago. Now the situation is better than before. We still have venison to eat now."

    "Deer? Really willing?" Rurik suddenly turned to look at the smiling Lumia, and asked jokingly: "My high priest, is this really good? Just kill a deer like this?"

    "Uh...Although I''m a little bit reluctant, it''s the leader after all...No, it''s the Duke who triumphed. This meal should be a bit richer."

    Sounds reasonable, Rurik nodded, and then the venison asked the most important thing: "I remember that there is nothing wrong. There will be no night between tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. When the sun stops at sea level, it is ours. Great sacrifice. How are you preparing for the sacrifice?"

    Rurik, who returned yesterday, quickly fell asleep, and Lumia was called by Otto to explain a major event, so she now fully understands the major events of the Ross tribe''s all-out war on Gotland. No one is joking about this, Lumia knows very little about the Gotland people, but she has fully understood that this battle is not a continuation of the previous Southern War launched by the Alliance, but a full-scale revenge for the Ruths.

    Thinking of the outcome of this battle being either victory or destruction, she squatted: "There are... plans to have five deer as sacrifices."

    "That''s it? Too few!" Rurik pointed at the deer leg, "There are more sacrifices to the gods. Ten deer! You choose ten from the herd."

    "Huh?! So many."

    "You can''t bear it again? High priest! Follow my orders!"

    "Yes." Lumia hooked her head helplessly, she really didn''t want to spend too much money.

    Rurik looked at the table again: "Lu Mia, look up. This sacrifice is of great significance, you, you must get things done."

    "Yes! I will."

    "If you have enough food, you can continue to discuss with the priests. As for me, I still have some big things."

    This morning''s meal was not a pleasant one. He even bluntly said that he didn''t want to get tired of his mother anymore, but devoted himself to war preparations.

    Even if the real general mobilization has not been officially announced, the notice board has been hung up, and some important members of the tribe have begun to act. He knows that he must race against time, especially the production and maintenance of equipment.

    To put it bluntly, considering the lifestyle of the Rus people, it is true that soldiers and horses do not move food and grass first, because the army will also control a large area of ??the sea. The so-called soldier, his job is a fisherman, and he spends some time netting and fishing in the vast sea. , Not to mention eating to support the belly, there is no problem with the fish belly. Because the herring caught in an off-net fishing by the Ross fleet more than ten days ago did meet the food needs of 300 people that day.

    The most important thing for the Ross people is to solve the weapon and equipment issue.

    Perhaps the number of weapons in the Russ is sufficient to deal with a full-scale war, but Rurik really sees the major weakness of his tribe-unable to bear the loss of too many soldiers.

    The agreed date of expedition was in August, and now there is still a full month before August! Even if the final assembly time of the parties is counted, let alone ten days, then the time for preparations based on the Russian armament is three weeks.

    Three weeks may not seem long, but in fact it is not short.

    As long as a group of people are mobilized to help, the Ross blacksmith will surely create miracles.

    After the meal, Rurik called a dozen mercenaries and rushed to Clavason''s house.

    Otto was not idle on this day either. He estimated that the standing sign had already aroused enthusiasm among the people. As the chief leader, the Duke of Ross, he had to shoulder the conscription. With his confidants, he began to call on the remaining men to take up arms on the complex roads of the tribe. However, more strong men are still holding fishing ropes at sea and fighting with the hooked cod.

    Where the blacksmiths gather, the smoke and dust will never go away, and the air is filled with a faint smell of burnt.

    Rurik¡¯s visit was completely expected by the Kravassen family. To Rurik¡¯s surprise, he remembered that Kawi took his wife and children to Novgorod to visit his mother-in-law, and now...

    This sturdy young man was already sweating, holding a tongs in one hand and a small hammer in the other, making some gadgets on the blacksmith''s table.

    After a while, Rurik could see clearly, "Ah! Are you actually making an arrow cluster?!"

    "Already done a lot." Arik wiped the sweat from his face with his arm, and pointed his hammer at the small iron wrist under his feet.

    "All arrow clusters, so many?!"

    Clavasson smiled and joined in to agree: "I already know the news, and finally... I''m going to work with the Gotlanders."

    "What do you think? This is my decision."

    "Okay! That''s great!" In fact, Klavasen felt a little anxious about his decision. He has no right to question the current situation, so he continued to echo: "It is no regrets in this life to watch those guys completely defeated in the rest of his life."

    "Okay, I remember you said something similar when your grandson was born. Huh? Where''s Kamni?" Rurik looked around and asked, "Where is Lilia?"

    "Lilia is still in Novgorod. I asked her to take the children and come back in the fall. You know, I am a blacksmith, and our family now has some influence in Novgorod. Lilia is a very good one. Woman, she is helping my family expand its influence."

    "Oh, so where is Kamni? I see, why are you a little deserted here now, where are the large group of apprentices?"

    "They have all gone to the mountains to dig." Cravason stroked his beard and relished: "The blast furnace can''t be stopped. I asked some old guys to help look after the furnace. But for mining, this kid Kamni really is. Smart, he has been able to look for ore on his own. Those apprentices are only young, their physical strength and endurance are very good, and they don¡¯t look tired when they come back with the ore on their backs..."

    "Alright, it seems that I am worried about unnecessary actions."

    Rurik looked at the situation again and bluntly said that Kawei had suspended his work.

    Clavasson brought three leather cushions and laid them on the sandy ground of the blacksmith''s shop. He knew that there must be something big for Rurik''s visit, just as he used to.

    Sure enough, Rurik said surprisingly.

    "It seems that you understand my thoughts very well. The sign that I asked to erect has some effect. You are making arrow clusters, and it seems that they are still the best carbon steel arrow clusters. It is really great! Kawei, you are my respect. the man!"

    "It is an honor for me to serve you."

    Kawei''s flattery Rurik was very happy. Since they were so cooperative, his next plan would be easy to implement, although it was a challenge for them.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Rurik briefly explained his experience of fighting south in the past twenty days. Although there are too many thrilling details in this, Kawei and Cravason have a lot of energy to ask why.

    Rurik didn''t have the time to talk about the great achievements of the Russian army.

    He emphasized one point in particular: "In this battle, the enemy suffered a huge loss, but the M?laren Army suffered a lot of elite losses, and all allies have suffered a lot. Only us, not even a single wounded person. Why is this happening? Because We have been shooting with bows, and when the enemy rushed in front of us, we were all shot. It can be seen that we use bows, crossbows, and torsion slingshots on a large scale, it''s really great!"

    Kawei held his head high, and his sitting body was also shaking with excitement: "You mean to encourage me to make arrow clusters desperately before our war comes?"

    "Yes! The best steel arm crossbow and the ordinary oak crossbow, your father and son are master craftsmen, you are indeed the best blacksmiths in Ross, and you will certainly train a large number of small blacksmiths. Of course you have to make a large number of arrow clusters. , We have to fight against very strong enemies, so naturally we have to prepare a large number of quenched carbon steel arrow clusters. You are only responsible for making arrow clusters, arrow shafts and glued tail feathers. I will send someone to take care of it."

    "Let your girls? Oh no, it''s the children of the Valkyrie Corps." Cravason laughed.

    "Of course, the arrows they made for the final assembly have proven to be useful in actual combat."

    "Then this is a good thing." Kravasson originally thought those girls were really unreliable, and since their master Lurik trusted them, he always shut up.

    Unexpectedly, Rurik was shocking again.

    "This time I plan to assemble an army of 3,000 people, but I think about it, our tribe doesn¡¯t talk about babies, and there are not 3,000 men who can stand up and walk. I must make up enough 3,000 people for this battle. The promise I gave to everyone is also... a promise to God. So my Valkyrie army, those girls, they have to go to the battlefield." In fact, Rurik just didn¡¯t want to break his promise, he deliberately acted and believed in his words. , Anyway, it is planning to gather three thousand troops, gather together cats and dogs, or even gather a group of "cheerleaders", and gather three thousand people even if they have not broken their promises.

    Besides, too many people can scare the enemy in senses, isn''t it?

    "Huh? You...really..."

    "Clavason, you want to say this is ridiculous?"

    "I..." Clavasson denied it, but his eyes made it clear.

    Rurik shrugged: "If they don''t go to the battlefield, what is the point of training them? I never hope that those children can go to battle and kill the enemy, and they will never become female fighters fighting in close combat in the future. They shoot with crossbows. Just fine, my Valkyrie Corps does this."

    This was Rurik¡¯s decision. Clavasson was very self-aware. He immediately changed the subject: "So, in the previous battle, you mobilized a lot of people to make arrows, plus the inventory made in advance, the total number is 20,000. Presumably, they were consumed a lot in the war, my lord, you need us to hurry up and do less."

    "You asked about the ideaRurrik thought for a while. Considering that there is only three weeks for full-scale production in the approaching battle, I really can¡¯t expect how terrifying the blacksmith¡¯s power can burst. Efficiency. "Just so, make a thousand large clusters of hardened carbon steel arrows. They are used in steel-armed crossbows. I will use them to shoot enemy elites. I also need a lot of traditional arrows fired by ordinary crossbows and wooden bows, and the arrow clusters are made of cast iron. You know my planned expedition time, you still have three weeks to complete 10,000 pieces! "

    "Ah?! So many?" Kawei lost his attitude for a while, and asked, "Ruriek, do you think we can do it?"

    "This is an order." Rurik''s face was sullen, as if he didn''t take a step back.

    "This¡­¡­"

    "Kawei, you have no right to hesitate. Remember, this is a bet on all of our Ross tribe. For this victory, we have to make weapons in order to reduce the number of dead people. Even if you don''t sleep or hire labor, you have to Create these ten thousand arrow clusters. Even the bronze arrow clusters are okay. I only need weapons now, and..."

    "Huh? What else?!"

    At this time, Rurik''s gaze was directed at the somewhat embarrassed Klavasen...

 Chapter 432ï¼š Must have silver scale breastplate

    Rurik said solemnly: "It is best if you shoot all the enemies with a bow in the battlefield, but the key to the battle is still the warrior''s close combat."

    "Ah? You need to make steel swords and steel axes?!" Cravason couldn''t help it, and lay down on the ground begging, "We are blacksmiths, not Thor! Do we have to make thousands of steel swords? How could it be possible?! If you gather all the blacksmiths, it would be nice to be able to make five hundred in a year!"

    "Why don''t I know? Your production capacity is indeed limited, but..." Rurik patted his chest: "During battle, a stick can also be used to ram the enemy in front of you. In order to avoid being rammed to death by the enemy, you need to A!"

    "Chain mail? Oh, no, no, no..." Clavasson still refused, "Unless it''s a tailor-made chain mail for you, you want me to make a lot of it in a short time, I don''t have the ability."

    Rurik also shook his head: "Why chain mail? Haven''t you seen fish scales?"

    "you¡­¡­"

    "Let the warrior wear a special armor, which is covered with iron scales. Did you know? The chain mail is meaningless to the enemy''s spearhead. The heavy losses of our allies are due to This. This time it is our Rus¡¯ turn to start a war, and we are bound to face these situations.

    Listening to every soldier, it is very important to our tribe. I can''t bear to die in large numbers of soldiers. I...really need your hard work! "

    Rurik had already made his words very clear, and Clavassen sat upright: "Don''t you just need to hang the iron plate on the chain mail, and you will be satisfied?"

    "Correct."

    "How much do you want?"

    "Probably, one hundred sets. Note that the armor I want, the armor piece must cover the entire torso of the soldier, only the shoulders and arms, which can be omitted."

    Kravasson nodded. From Rurik¡¯s words, he could conclude that the production of the so-called fish-scale armor would cost him too much. If only the ¡°scales¡± were attached to the front and back of the warrior, the workload would be reduced. .

    But the amount of one hundred sets, this is a task that Kravasson can''t accomplish by himself. He didn''t want to retreat, so he frowned and asked, "One hundred sets? Which elite fighters do you plan to equip? Berserker? That should be a shirtless madman. They don''t even bother to wear armor."

    "No. Those are people who go crazy after eating red mushrooms and a large glass of ale. They are not real berserkers. My berserkers must have the best armor so that they won¡¯t get hurt when facing ten times as many enemies. , Can kill as much as possible."

    "It''s like a pile of iron ingots?" Cravason couldn''t help but doubt: "Such a soldier attached to the High School is too big, I''m afraid that they will be out of breath after walking a hundred steps. Can they do it?"

    "So I will select a group of strong men to wear such scaled armor. When the battle becomes chaotic, I will send a hundred people to break into the enemy''s battle."

    The so-called Berserkers probably also use this tactic, and Rurik understands this. That being the case, in order to create a more serious and lasting chaos, of course the Berserker must have the incorruptible body of King Kong.

    At this point, Klavasen has understood the situation. He is not surprised that Rurik has such a strange idea. If he is allowed to judge by himself, although he has lost some vitality in the strongest armor, he is in battle. , The party with the highest rate of armor is basically locked in the victory.

    The battle in this era seems to follow an iron law, that is, those with a large number of people and excellent equipment should win the battle.

    Personal brute force is extremely useful, so a warrior should eat as strong as a bear and wear armor as hard as a rock.

    Even if Clavasson deliberately shirks this matter, Rurik will force him to do it. Since the stacking is clearly supported, he will explain the details smoothly.

    The so-called fish scale armor is more like an "iron shirt" in Rurik''s plan. There should be twenty iron plates arranged in a matrix on the front of the chest, and so on the back, with four plates on each of the ribs.

    I really hope that Clavasson and even all the blacksmith families will order them to come up with a hundred sets of upgraded armor suits in three weeks. It is reluctant to come.

    Why bother with the number "one hundred"? It was entirely because of Rurik''s tactics.

    There will be a hundred warriors as berserkers, rushing to the most dangerous front in the battle, they will do their best to achieve their personal courage, because the battle does not have the support of their comrades, they must rely on their own iron armor. It is precisely these strong men who can wear heavy armor to fight fiercely.

    They are heavy infantry in the true sense, and Lurik deliberately made such trump cards.

    At the blast furnace next to the blacksmith''s shop, the thick smoke never dissipated.

    Clavasson closed his eyes and thought about Rurik''s plan. He opened his eyes suddenly and yanked his son Kawei vigorously.

    "Dad, what do you mean...we really can?"

    "If you use that big stove, we should be able to. But, I want you to take the kids to make more small stoves, and I..." Clavasson stood up and patted his legs vigorously: "It seems that I will do it now. It''s time to act and call those guys to a meeting." After that, he gave Rurik another wink: "My dear, this battle is related to the prosperity and decline of our tribe. I call all those old guys for you, Even if there are difficulties, we will work together to complete the task that you are commanded."

    For a moment, Rurik only felt that his nose was suddenly sore, and tears almost flowed. He felt that this old fellow was Rose''s loyal minister.

    Clavasson does have self-knowledge. His wealth comes from the favor of Rurik. Sometimes he does feel powerless, but in the battle of the rise and fall of the principality, he dare not insult his ancestors, let alone his benefactor, and Dare to shame your own glory.

    Soon, the traditional five blacksmith families of the tribe, their heads gathered at the blast furnace of the Cravason family.

    The grim situation made an old guy enthusiastic, and even felt unbearably hot with his back against the blast furnace.

    They immediately expressed their great interest in the production of weapons and armor. The reason is really clear-producing these can make a lot of money.

    Rurik would not take away the value of their labor in vain. Since both sides have urgent needs, it is really appropriate to make an appointment here.

    The five blacksmith families want to work together to transform a hundred pairs of chain mail into fish scale armor, the most important thing is the armor piece. Forty-eight pieces of nails are needed for each pair of nails, and each piece of nail is designed as a rectangle the size of the palm of an adult man. The nail piece should be thick with a man''s pinky (relatively saving iron), and it should be made of malleable carbon steel.

    Rurik''s requirements for technology are actually relatively high, a total of 4,800 pieces of carbon steel armor pieces, to be honest, every piece of armor can be transformed into a good hand axe or shovel, and it is actually a luxury as a piece of armor!

    This is indeed very extravagant, and it was unimaginable madness in the past.

    Just when some blacksmiths were suspicious, Rurik smiled and pointed at the towering blast furnace: "What do you think I assembled you here for? This is our largest furnace. It produces molten iron. We only make nail pieces. The fastest way. When the cast iron pieces are finished, you return them to the furnace, burn off the excess carbon, and get the pieces you need!"

    "Wonderful!" A blacksmith immediately slapped his thigh, "I thought I had to start by burning an iron ingot."

    "That''s completely redundant." Rurik swears, "We will manufacture this way, and you are fully capable of making more. The war is coming, and your orders for steel swords will be temporarily put on hold. Follow our orders and go. Produce armor pieces, and then produce spearheads. Each fish scale armor must make 20 sets, and they must be taken out on July 20. You try to produce carbon steel spearheads again, and I will buy them at the price of three silver coins each."

    Rurik is naturally noble, and the blacksmith present dare to question or object to the purchase price he proposed?

    The price does seem to be very low, but Rurik prides itself on being very kind.

    Because the Rus tribe¡¯s method of smelting iron is already ahead of the entire European world, the blacksmith families here vowed not to betray the Rus tribe, nor to the "Blacksmith Alliance" (leaving the tribe without permission is treason), and they are more or less Know the secret of blast furnace and smelting pig iron. Although the blast furnace iron smelting method smelts all pig iron, all blacksmiths can already turn pig iron into carbon steel quite scientifically.

    Blacksmiths, in theory, they don''t need to use their own small furnace to make sponge iron and then work hard to make wrought iron ingots.

    They have been doing a small-scale reverse operation, that is, burning pig iron with the strongest flames until it becomes forgeable. It was indeed Kawei who accidentally realized the method of frying steel, he did not need to teach it by Rurik himself, and the technique has been popularized in the "Blacksmith League" within the tribe.

    R¨¹lic has always been their biggest buyer, and he is also in control of that important contract, that is, he has the right to take away the blacksmith''s profits. This is a fusion of "consumption tax" and "value added tax". In addition, the blacksmiths Rylik has begun to collect commercial taxes, and they have no right to refuse.

    A piece of armor can be transformed into the value of a spearhead, and if human labor is included, then each pair of scale armor must have a total price of at least one hundred and fifty silver coins. In this way, the price of a hundred armors is already a terrifying one hundred and fifty pounds of silver! The money is enough to make Rick build another Aphrodite.

    And this is just to meet the basic needs of Rurik to build an "iron man army".

    He believes that this amazing expenditure is worthwhile, but for the time being, the large cash box of the Ross people, there is not a lot of money to deposit.

    Quite a lot of silver coins are the money sold by the Ross people this year, and they are stranded in Gouldburg in Lake M?laren on a large scale.

    It was impossible for Rurik to buy the goods of the blacksmith immediately, but the blacksmiths were not in a hurry, because they trusted the credibility of their leader very much. Rurik didn''t want to owe a favor, he waved his hand, and the money for these goods was simply handed over to the blacksmiths to ask for half of the tax burden.

    The leader of Rose is advanced to the Duke, and this method of collecting money is also more advanced. In the past, the means of collecting money was almost entirely dependent on military looting, but now the Duke uses taxation to get the money out of his own people.

    This model can be described as the basis for the operation of a duchy. Lurik cannot expect his descendants to be humble, pragmatic, and benevolent. At least for him, under his actual rule, taxes are collected.

    Worried about opponents, he himself would rather adopt coercive measures. Rurik was purely for influence and could not bear to kill people in the tribe, but he fully supported the expulsion of those who did not pay taxes.

    "His plan is very good, so we still make a lot of money." Cravason laughed haha, he looked at the guys present, watching their attitude.

    The blacksmiths are also merchants by nature. They do a lot of mental calculations, knowing that they will never lose money, but there is no reason to be slack.

    They will indeed not lose money, or in order to ensure the production schedule, Lurik will personally coordinate and handle a series of rough processing procedures such as the most critical mining, smelting, mold burning, and charcoal making.

    Blacksmiths are actually engaged in complete finishing work in the steel industry chain of Ross like never before.

    Who will do the hardest work? Of course it is the cheap labor with a large number of people.

    Those are the elderly in the tribe, the women, and a large number of children.

    Only a handful of men over fifty have the physique of Otto who are still strong, and quite a few of them have buckled their backs and become uncomfortable walking. They can do some simple work, such as processing clay to make mud embryos, and then firing them into molds for pig iron casting.

    There are more than two thousand adult women in the Ross tribe. They can do a lot of things that men can do on their own. In this battle, women who are extremely short of money, Rurik, of course, are unceremonious and want to buy them at a low price. Their labor. For example, arranging work for them is just a silver coin as a reward. Even so, they must be rushing to do work, because a silver coin is equivalent to ten pounds of wheat, saving food, enough for a woman to survive for forty days.

    Rurik deliberately plans women to participate in mining, ore removal, and wood logging. What seems to be men¡¯s work.

    For those children who have undergone military training for more than two years, now it is time to show the strength of the future strength of the Rus tribe!

    A large part of the children must participate in this war, and Rurik stubbornly needs them to join to make up the three thousand army, which is also training for them. Because many children are twelve years old at most a year, according to tradition, that is an adult. Any adult Ross man has the obligation to respond to the commander''s war command, so that he will be brought to the battlefield in advance to experience, no one says that this is inappropriate.

    Rurik slapped his legs and raised his head up and said: "I will desperately start the people to mine, I will mobilize every Rus, and all the servants and slaves. You don''t have to worry at all, you just need to continue to process those. After smelting the brittle pig iron, you will make a lot of money. Moreover, my promise is also for you, fifty pounds of wheat, your family, whether it is a man or a woman, or a child, will have wheat! You will surely stand. If you do great work, I will give you more rewards appropriately."

    Everyone stretched out their necks, sighing that there are such good things.

    Ranrulik still has one last weird requirement for the scale armor.

    "You go to make nails, I want each nail to be dipped in silver water, so that the nail will be the color of silver!"

    As soon as this statement was made, everyone''s outstretched necks immediately shrank back.

    Clavasson had no idea that Rurik had such "delusions." As a substantial silversmith, he was forced to doubt: "Rurik, are you serious? Why. Do you want the enemy to think we are Extravagant enough to use silver for armor?"

    "Is this bad? It will scare the enemy, and it will also make the armored warrior proud. Besides, if iron is not properly oiled and maintained, it will rust, but if it is coated with silver, it will be immortal."

    Maybe Rurik was thinking about immortality, and Clavasson patted his head again: "Oh, how many silver coins will it cost? Rurik, is it really worth it?"

    "It''s worth it! After winning the war, we let the loser pay back all the expenses, and besides, we will definitely win. Silver-plating all the scales, I can afford it at the beginning."

    If you want to create bright white carbon steel, it requires too much hard work by craftsmen.

    Rurik knew very well what the armor piece he got would be, that is, the outer surface is carbon steel with a large amount of carbon loss, and the inside is still a piece of cast iron. After quenching, the armor piece will become very hard and possess a certain degree of toughness. That is, its color must be black overall. A large group of black warriors? That would be too lacking in shock, and it would also collide with the elite troops of the Mellaren people.

    Of course, the Maillaren people painted the chain mail with ink, and the linen cloth lining it was also deliberately blackened with ink.

    It''s not that Rurik didn''t think about the gold-plating operation, but when you think about it, gold-plating is the real show operation, and it is not impossible to perform, but the cost is too amazing.

    On the whole, silver plating is the most cost-effective.

    Imagine that a group of warriors wearing silver scale breastplates and holding up two axes rushed into the enemy camp frantically. They would attract the eyes of the enemy, like a silver posture, presumably they would be more able to attract the enemies who are greedy for money to approach. Attract the enemy as much as possible, and then be killed by Rose''s heavy armored berserkers, and use this to consume the morale of the enemy This is also what Rurik urgently needs, even as important as Bow Arrow!

    Will this happen?

    Afterwards, after making an appointment with the blacksmiths, Rurik couldn''t help but think about it. The blacksmiths never dare to neglect subjectively, they will make all the armor, spears and arrows they need for honor and money.

    In this way, the Ross people have the strongest long-range weapon and the strongest armor in the Baltic Sea world. They shoot fish scale armor with a steel-armed crossbow. Who is the strongest?

    I''m afraid this is not a contradiction, because the other races only have broken bows that are only equipped with rabbit hunting, and chain mail woven with pure iron rings. Rurik saw clearly in actual combat that these two types of weapons have been out of the times in the current war.

    Only the Ross people, who control the blast furnace technology and the only chromite ore in northern Europe, can make the most extreme weapon in this time and space.

    The exciting thing is that the blacksmiths hummed their hometown¡¯s minor tunes and went back to their homes. They adjusted their work as soon as possible. On the day before the big sacrifice, they led the entire tribe to start armament production.

    Give them a full twenty-three days for delivery.

 Chapter 433ï¼š Sing the sacred war on the summer solstice

    Since the announcement was made in advance, when the grand sacrifice came, the vast number of Rus people were not surprised at all. On the contrary, they sang and danced and often yelled.

    Just because everyone is looking forward to a huge war!

    It is true that war can be launched easily and easily. If you want to end it, perhaps you can only end it by defeating the opposing side.

    In the past few decades, everyone in the Ross family has been attacked by the Gotland people while fishing at sea. Although that was just a special form of people coming and going on the sea at the beginning, the situation has gradually expanded, and the two groups who are good at sea fishing have become more and more fierce.

    At that time, everyone at least belonged to the "Svearan Tribal Alliance" and did not openly tear their faces.

    As the big families on the Gotland Island finished their meetings, leaving the alliance was only an instant.

    The Gotlanders have quit, do the Ross people also quit?

    A long time ago, the Russ, who were also squeezed out by the tribal alliance, moved north, and the relationship between the tribe and the alliance almost only existed in mutual civil trade.

    It wasn''t until the official Union League and a king''s war in 831 that the Russ were brought back.

    In fact, in the hearts of Rurik and Otto, the two of them have never appreciated the title of duke granted by Olegen, who proclaimed himself king. They are all businessmen, some want face and some want lee, that''s all.

    At least the Ross people did not withdraw from the alliance, so they did not truly isolate themselves from the southern world.

    This time, conquering Gotland, completely conquering and annexing those guys, the Ross crowd is excited! When Rurik had not announced his war mobilization in the altar, the men who had returned from fishing had carefully polished their harpoons and axes in their homes, and the women stepped up to smoke the dried fish.

    Did the Ross people ever have an all-out war with their opponents? It seems that there are records on the wooden boards with ancient stories inscribed.

    The war is in August, and everything must give way to war.

    The elderly father encouraged the young children to fight for the glory of their ancestors and take out the weapons of the family,

    The elderly mother kissed the child''s face to encourage him to fight for the Rus, and even hung an amber pendant engraved with a villain (lucky elf) on her neck.

    Some families have three or four children. The old father doesn''t even think about losing all his sons in the war, because this is an all-out war against the Gotland people. The entire family, such as the entire tribe, will do their best.

    The warriors recruited by the Lurik plan are not less than sixteen years old. In fact, this is very scientific. As an authentic Nordic man, sixteen-year-old men have generally thick beards, and at first glance they are strong and powerful.

    Before the sacrifice, Otto did not have the slightest leisure. As the Duke of Ross, with his own appeal, he easily summoned the elite and sub-combat forces of the Ross tribe.

    He counted, and the total number of men from 16 to 50 years old who lived in Roseburg, who were of pure Rose tribe descent, was as many as six hundred and fifty.

    Of course, the Rus tribe still has a large male population, but they are generally too young and really fought, how useful are young fighters? Otto didn''t want the boys who didn''t even have a beard to fight the enemy, at least they had to grow a beard first.

    He took this opportunity to actually complete the statistics of the males of the pure-blooded Rus tribe. In this way, the five hundred people gathered on Tombstone Island, as well as thirty adult fishermen who settled in the northern Elronburg, settled in the eastern New Ross. There are about two hundred adult men in the fort.

    There are as many as 1,400 male Russian males, and this is also the result of the loss of a group of soldiers in the past few wars.

    If the scope of the statistics starts from the age of twelve, including those who are too old to be able to pick up an axe as soldiers, Ross should have two thousand males.

    However, the elite males of the Ross people are always only 700 people.

    From the perspective of military strength alone, Otto clearly realized that he faced the M?laren tribe and indeed had an extremely obvious weakness. However, if those servants could be trained to form an army under the command of the Duke of Ross, The situation is very different.

    Trust outsiders completely? The outsiders that Otto trusts most now are those mercenaries like Jeflo and his like, who have proved loyalty with the blood of the enemy on multiple battlefields.

    Finally, the others are always suspicious, unless they kill the enemy Enatus.

    The son asked for at least a thousand elite Russ troops to be recruited. Well, this work has been completed. However, the other tribes were really eager to fight, and their hospitality was hard to come by, so Lurik had to accept their application and simply arranged all of them in the team.

    Just out of tradition, any expedition, the expeditioners should actively prepare food spontaneously. Of course, the Duke will prepare food himself, but any soldier cannot count on the Duke¡¯s alms during the march.

    Just when R¨¹lik had no time to take care of it, Otto just pulled out a team of as many as seven hundred people. In fact, there are many children who are only fourteen to fifteen years old. They worship the legendary hero Arik and the sacred Rurik. They use this war as a great opportunity to prove that they are a man. It can be said that this opportunity of measures will not be available for many years next time.

    At any time, how can the Rus pull out an army of three thousand people?

    Otto had never dreamed that his son would plan to join boys and girls who were only ten years old to fight the enemy.

    The assembly of the army is still one of the top tasks to be done in the future, but not now.

    The grand sacrifice is tonight!

    Oh, the sun tonight will not set, but will be fixed on the western sea level. The afterglow of the setting sun will last forever, until it rises slightly lazily at a certain moment.

    The fishing boats working on the Gulf of Bothnia returned to the port one after another, and even many people who settled in Elronburg had already drifted back at sea long ago in order to catch up with this sacrifice.

    Originally, the summer solstice ritual was not so grand, but the leader was about to fight, and the news had spread throughout the bay for the first time. Everyone is looking forward to the war. Everyone is looking forward to a grand sacrifice to pray to the Lord Odin for the victory of the Ross. Everyone also hopes that the leader can say something inspiring.

    Roseburg is crowded with people. Compared to the past, although there are only a few foreign merchants here (the male merchants come in large numbers after the autumn harvest), a large number of Slavic women and their children have been married, and there are also servants, slaves, and a large number of Mercenary.

    All kinds of people have increased the population of Roseburg by more than 5,000 people, and these 5,000 people can be dispatched by the leader''s family. The tribal traditions of the past have been inadvertently faded to the edge, and the power of the Duchy of Rus has been concentrated in the hands of Otto and Liurik to a great extent.

    The first Slavic women to marry, some of them have already given birth to a second child, and even more extreme is that some of them not only gave birth to a second child, but filled their stomachs with new happiness. Nowadays, parents who dare to kill a baby are a serious crime, and people''s living standards have been greatly improved, so they can no longer do this kind of thing.

    In the past, Rose''s parents did not deliberately kill their daughters, but only provided extremely limited resources to support one or two boys in order to grow to a certain age and do heavy work. At the moment, ordinary families cherish all labor.

    The food shortage problem greatly improved as the tribe as a whole became wealthy, the days to eat more and more, with more wealth, a large number of mixed Rose-Slavic descendants fell to the ground. Their father is a Roth, so they are also "pure Roths." Otto doesn''t worry about these things. He only hopes that the descendants of his tribe will thrive. Obviously, this hope has been implemented quickly.

    No, the population of the married Slavic women has reached 400, and new women are brought over every year. The old problem of the marriage of the Russian males has long been solved by the married Novgorod women and the women captives from previous battles. Even a few people have many wives and more children.

    The baby boom in Roseburg has arrived. Although some children died unexpectedly, the miracle is real, and the death rate is incredibly low (soap has contributed to the improvement of sanitary conditions).

    Now the entire tribe has more than 200 children who have just reached their first birthday. The mothers of the children come from different estates in Novgorod, whether they want to or not. Now they are all Roth women. Smart women know that they need to give birth to Roth. People prove their worth, and more children will consolidate their family status as mothers in the future.

    The whole world was bright. When the sun was frozen in the sky, the Ross people wore comfortable clothes and walked towards the altar on a large scale. Those Slavic women also followed their husbands closely. They wore their dowry, so-called exquisite blouses, and covered their hair with colorful headscarves. They held their children tightly, and many of them were quite pretty. Belly.

    At this moment, Rurik had already put on a plain white gown that looked plain, but was actually studded with gold and lakes, and a cowhide belt wrapped with gold threads around his waist.

    The priests are all here, they are also gorgeously dressed, and some blue tones are deliberately added to the white robes.

    They wear flower crowns, and only Lumia wears a crown of antlers.

    The real high priest Veria was sitting on the short dumplings, and she was carried to the sacrifice site by the lower priestess. She has done all the things that should be explained, and Rumia will take care of the rest.

    It''s her again! A little girl appeared to have officially taken over the job of high priest.

    At this moment, there are still people who questioned the identity of the deer breeder in Lumia district and deserved to be the high priest of Rose, but more people refuted this view. She is indeed a deer breeder, that''s all in the past, and now the antler helmet on her head is Odin''s gift and command.

    People whispered to each other, and the whole venue flew like ten thousand buzzing bees.

    The sun, which had not risen, went down slightly, until it stopped completely.

    There are a lot of stars in the sky, and their starlight is extremely dim.

    look! Some light green streamers flickered in the sky.

    The time for the sacrifice has come. Standing in the stone ship altar with a circle of oil lamps, Lumia raised a small horn and used the melodious horn to alert the noisy crowd. It was also announcing the beginning of the sacrifice.

    All the priestesses began to sing ancient prayers with their singing. They prayed for the gods who guarded the tribe to continue to send blessings, pray for the calm of the sea, and pray for the safety of the people.

    Every year during the summer solstice ceremonies, they would sing the same prayers in traditional tunes. Only this year, people who kept quiet and listened to the ethereal singing heard strange lyrics.

    They were using their voices to report a war to the great **** Odin and begging for God''s support.

    At this moment, Rurik was on his knees, his right fist pressed against his chest and his head was hooked. Put on a pious and strange posture with a strong sense of ritual.

    The war itself is man-made, and the biggest role of sacrifice is to stabilize and unite people''s hearts. In this way, Rurik doesn''t mind adding a sense of sacredness to it.

    Many people joined the occasion to sing, especially a group of girls who were raised by R¨¹lik. They are bound to participate in the next battle, but now, they are all dressed in plain clothes with wreaths on their heads, standing beside the altar to join the chorus.

    If only chanting uninspired prayers, would there be any benefit besides making ears of the people who knelt down spontaneously?

    They began to sing some new catchy and strange rhymes. This is the melody that Rurik taught them, and the lyrics have to be revised to keep pace with the times.

    No matter what song it is, there is only one song that the Ross people must learn.

    "Holy War", this song must always be the war song of the Ross people! At first, Rurik did have a bit of nasty taste, forcing his men to learn the song quickly, but in the current scene, this song is really suitable.

    So, these priestesses and girls sang the lyrics:

    Get up, glorious Rose. Do a desperate battle! To eliminate the Gotland traitors. To defeat all enemies.

    We are completely different from the enemy, we want to defeat them, we want light and victory, and the enemy only wants to suppress us.

    Stupid enemy, beware of your fate. We want to crusade you! Get the coffin ready!

    Everyone took up arms and fought the enemy for the glory of our ancestors, for wives and children.

    We support "War Chief" Ruriek and contribute all our strength to defend our Ross. Victory belongs to Ross!

    Those girls from the Valkyrie army, who played the role of a priest in a guest role, sang this song publicly for the first time.

    The tribesmen patronized and listened to their ethereal singing, and they were soon infected by the very exciting lyrics.

    Otto''s eyes widened. What he noticed was that the brothers around him were praising the song for its greatness. They were gearing up, as if they were infected by the song.

    He had to admit the appeal of this song while being moved, that is, this song clearly means that it belongs to his Otto era, and he is afraid that it will be declared over with this war.

    "Oh, build your power with the help of songs? Maybe that''s fine. You must grow up early. If you win this war, you will surely get the highest power that no one doubts."

    Otto, who is very old, gave all his love to Rurik, but fortunately, his son is really magical, and the future can be expected.

    When the singing calmed down, the catchy rhythm had been "brainwashed" the Ross people present in the girls'' multiple cycles, and even when the girls were singing, someone had already hummed to them.

    As as many as five thousand people gathered in the woods where the altar was located, in the era without tweeters, the girl''s singing could not be transmitted too far.

    The tribe can hear the melody, and the exciting lyrics are only heard by a few people for the time being. Even so, the tribe has raised their hands and cheered and jumped, and a large number of people who don¡¯t know are infected by this fierce emotion, vying for Viking roar .

    Seeing their enthusiasm, Rurik''s face cracked very exaggeratedly.

    "It seems that mine was not in vain. I knew I had taught them a few more songs. It''s not too late to talk about it after the war."

    As the ten reindeer as sacrifices were led into the altar, Rurik, armed with a dagger, stabbed all the deer to death in public. His decisive decisiveness also amazed the nearby onlookers.

    Lumia personally took out the heart of the strongest stag, held it up to the people, and then used her fingers full of deer blood to write marks on Rurik''s face.

    That''s not a big deal, Rurik endured the anger and drank a bowl of deer blood in public from a small bowl made of sterling silver.

    Lumia opened the deer liver again, lifted the severed liver high, and announced auspicious signs in public.

    "Odin has already stated his position. He supports our war. He supports Rurik as our war chief. He will bestow us victory. All the people of Ross who participated in this war, whether they died in battle or were at home when they were old. After a peaceful death, his soul will be selected by the Valkyrie. Odin is watching his warriors. God will not ignore anyone who is brave, and the brave will enter Valhalla!"

    She is already the high priest, who can not support the high priest?

    Lumia has already spoken well in Gnostic nowadays. She is actually over thirteen years old. In addition to having the beauty that a woman should have, she also has some necessary physical foundations as a mother.

    Of course, any deer breeder must have a good voice to call the deer or cattle and sheep that run away in the open.

    Her high-pitched voice is quite penetrating, and the good news of "God Blessing" really stimulates the eardrums of the Rus people, and for this reason the sacrifice has reached its boiling climax.

    When the excitement of the people gradually became tired because of the constant shouting Rulik stood on some logs that were moved into the altar, and once again promoted his great promise to support the war.

    He understands very well that spiritual inspiration is very necessary, but giving clear material rewards is even more important.

    He wants to mobilize all the men, women, children of the tribe, and even all those who are willing to serve the Ross tribe. All participants will enjoy the "war dividend", of course this war division is famous. The protracted friction and fierce fighting must have an end, because its existence threatens and affects the development of the Rus people.

    This battle is to end the war in the Gotland.

    As for the way to end, it is to defeat the enemy and destroy the vital power of the Gotland.

    In this matter, Rurik no longer cares about affection and kindness. He is full of mobilization of the power of the tribe, making the best weapons and armor, and becoming a madman for his tribe.

    The majority of the tribe is even more fanatical!

    They celebrated wildly on a night without night, and ushered in a tense and ambitious preparation.

 Chapter 434ï¼š The Rus are preparing for battle

    The ritual is over, and the night time will gradually increase in the days to come, but the climate will get warmer and warmer instead.

    This warmest gathering, the Gulf of Bothnia, which was once frozen several meters, now the sea is no longer bitterly cold and has become a good place for swimming.

    It¡¯s just that this year¡¯s situation is too tense. After the sacrifice, the Rus have three full weeks to prepare for war. The time is not long or short. No one is willing to play and recuperate. The entire tribe has taken action and has become a full force. Of the machine.

    Although the tribe was upgraded to a duchy, it was only a nominal upgrade, and even outside the sphere of influence of Sweden, neighboring kingdoms such as the Frankish forces and Britain were not recognized at all.

    Because she is still a tribe.

    Rurik knew he needed to build at least a more effective management system, that is, some kind of "supervisory system", so that thousands of people in Ross could operate in coordination with each other.

    However, how to achieve mechanical precision in reality, Rurik issued a mobilization order to the tribesmen and received a warm welcome. When the resolutions really started to be implemented, he had to issue a large number of general orders.

    Of course, even if it is a general order, as long as the clansmen do it, even if the efficiency of the work is not high enough, the organization and mobilization shown by it are much higher than that of Ross''s allies.

    Even the large population of the Mellaren tribe can''t fully organize the entire tribe''s population to do things. The Ross people have done it like never before.

    In the name of "Duke of Ross", Rurik appointed some people as subordinate organizers of production.

    For example, Fisk¡¯s mother, this woman got the official endorsement of Rurik. She was in charge of most of the married women in the tribe, engaged in important tailoring work, and provided new clothes to a large number of Ross fighters by hand. And repairs to old clothes. They are rushing to accept the task assigned by Rurik, because this is not only to support the tribe''s campaign, but also to allow them to quickly obtain tangible benefits.

    The women tailored linen and leather, repaired their husbands'' leather armor, lock armor, and shields, pushed large pottery urns to the sea to boil salt, and smoked and dried wood-like smoked fish on a large scale in the smoky long house.

    Harrodsson, who is often forced to remain in his hometown when he is old, is doing similar work, but this person is also a man who has experienced many battles and is a natural candidate for military commander-in-chief. He should lead a Ross army and integrate it into a larger army. He manages as many as 500 soldiers. The task given to him by Rurik is to train the army in accordance with the traditional set. Every day he has to spare time to log and mine in the mountains, and he has to take time to do it. Heavy fishing operations. They are the strongest labor force of the tribe, and they are also the strongest combat power. Naturally, they have to undertake the most onerous labor, and their physical fitness gradually becomes stronger during labor. As the so-called mining workers, since ancient times, it has been easier for them to prepare and train into a strong army.

    There are also a group of older men, who can actually fight with an axe. After all, time is not forgiving, they really want to put on the old armor, and finally died on the battlefield altogether, but their weak body can no longer withstand the wind and waves of the sea and the battle after landing. Their participation in the war is equivalent to adding burden to the Russian army, and in their hometown, they can still provide their own support.

    Older people are arranged by Lurik for handyman duties, such as fishing in the sea, mixing clay, processing wood and arrow shafts for spears, and so on.

    They can do these low-physical work, and the children who have been raised by Liulik for more than two years can not only do it, but they are also more organized and disciplined.

    Rurik knows very well that if his young men grow up, they are the best talents to use.

    The children work together to complete the work of the adults. They use two-person sawing and logging, swinging axe to hit stones that are hot and splashing seawater, and rely on new technology of thermal expansion and contraction to quickly dig iron ore. They also carried the suggested fishing rod to board the fishing boat, and squatted on the ground with a knife to cut the special arrow shaft for crossbow arrows.

    The mercenaries of Rurik, in peacetime, when they are not practicing, they show themselves as fishermen and loggers, but more than 90% of the profits from their labor are taken away by Rurik. Now they have resumed their old professions. In addition to continuing to work as fishermen and loggers, they are also divided into groups and rotated to help in the blacksmith''s shop.

    Who is the real berserker? Just select the strong man to wear the scale armor with huge armor, even if he is a Ruth-style berserker?

    Of course they must be strong, and they must have an unwavering belief in Rose''s victory.

    They must be people Rurik can trust.

    The first batch of mercenaries have been accepted by Otto as Russ. After a ritual, they became the ¡°lack of blood¡± Rus fighters. They can only get commissions from the leader''s family, and all the expenses for food and drink come from the gold master, and they must be attached to the gold master. This part of the mercenaries received very interesting supplies from the owner.

    Who will be an armored berserker? First of all, the first batch of mercenaries have all the requirements. Then the mercenaries go to the smithy to help them. Isn''t it the same as making armor for themselves?

    In the combat readiness plan issued by Rurik, all the projects are for combat readiness. The work of processing amber, glass beads and making silver jewelry has been completely suspended. Making storage-resistant food, weapons, and ships for good deeds has become the three most important tasks.

    In fact, there is a high degree of commonality in this, that is, the large-scale wood is required.

    Fortunately, in the area near Roseburg, the huge trees for shipbuilding have long been cut down, and the remaining small trees are not easy to build ships, but they are good materials for repairs.

    The best wood comes from the north of the bay. Of course Elronburg can provide a large amount of pine wood of amazing length, but to transport the wood back, the Ross people need the sea to freeze into an icy road.

    To make charcoal blocks, only ordinary wood is needed. No, a batch of new charcoal kilns were quickly built, and even the wooden slats were covered with soil and smoldered in the open air.

    Time has quietly entered into July, and the entire Roseburg is immersed in smoke all day long.

    Men and women, a large number of laborers wantonly felling the trees around Roseburg, together with the woods where Rurik intended to train the little soldiers, were soon cut down by these little soldiers into bare flat ground.

    The vegetation of Roseburg puts a steady stream of energy into this "war machine" in operation. Lurik doesn''t worry about the destruction of vegetation at all, because the most indispensable thing in the world is wood! On the contrary, it is a large-scale logging, and it is also the way for the Rus people to ask the mountains and rivers for living space.

    Rurik''s order was by no means only applied to Roseburg.

    Some ships went straight to Fort Elon in the north, and when they returned, they brought back another fifty people.

    Including the appointed current city lord of Elronburg, Mezzasta from Corvin, who is very young and strong, and this time he passively responded to Rurik''s call with weapons. The mature man of Cowen''s steel squirrel, so he completely joined the army. In addition, all the Ross fishermen who settled in the north also responded to the assembly order issued by the leader.

    A long boat broke into the Oulu River valley in the eastern part of the bay, and the messenger handed the conscription order to Rigus of the Salmon Lord tribe. The old guy was helpless. He had no intention of fighting any Gotlanders, he just wanted to continue living his ordinary life after paying the tribute.

    He really had no choice, so he personally took a hundred soldiers and fought side by side with the Ruths again. Soon some long ships docked at the mouth of the Oulu River and took away the conscripted warriors of the Salmon Lord tribe with short wooden bows and bone spears in their hands. When they first arrived at Roseburg, the first One thing is to change weapons and equipment. They replaced the spearhead made of iron, the wooden crossbow transformed from the short wooden bow, and a large number of iron cluster arrows, and their combat power instantly increased.

    Rurik did not expect to conquer all the Corvin tribes. Although all these people surrendered, the Rus actually conquered the gray squirrel and the Salmon Lord tribes, as well as three other tribes. The Battle of the Ice River. They were hacked and killed seven or eight hundred people. They had their spine broken long ago. It might be far-fetched to use the fighting power of those guys.

    The times have changed. Due to the geographical barrier, the two feuding Kewen tribes have completely eliminated the current feuds because they have no direct interest. After all, the Salmon Lord tribe has essentially completely monopolized the salmon fishing industry in the Oulu River, and their food has been unprecedentedly guaranteed. As for the population lost in the previous war, it would be enough to trouble the surviving women of the tribe to give birth to a large number of women. A large number of newborn children are already learning words.

    Just in July, an unexpected but reasonable rain fell on the entire Baltic Sea area, and there was even a mudslide in the area where Roseburg is located! The black mud squirted out of the mountains with branches and rocks, and finally broke into the fjord.

    Fortunately, no one is stupid enough to go mining in the mountains in heavy rain, but the Ross people have also suffered some losses.

    It was some poorly structured houses that collapsed due to rain, and some people were accidentally killed. This kind of death was attributed to the fate of the deceased. The deceased was buried hastily, and the vast number of Rus people were still preparing for war despite the rain.

    Summer rains come and go quickly, and this rain has also brought very negative effects to some areas.

    Some wheat that is about to head has fallen over!

    The place where the incident occurred was on Gotland. Perhaps the local area was not suitable for growing wheat. The fishermen forcibly opened up some barren land and sowed them crudely. They did not expect the land to be highly productive, or for them, the wheat produced on the island was An addition to life.

    The southern island of ?land, which is like a cucumber, and Borgholm in the middle of the island, has become a gathering place for the Swedish army.

    The war was suspended, and the main Swedish army was repaired here.

    King Olegin immediately set up a stone boat altar on the island, so-called on-site worship of the sun on the summer solstice.

    The Saxons of Borgholm have never forgotten the beliefs of their ancestors. On the day of the summer solstice, when the sky entered a short period of gloom (Eland was already outside the polar day zone), the Saxons held high torches coated with pine resin and seal oil, and danced in circles around their "sacred wood totem". , The Saxon priestess also tore her hoarse throat and entered a strange state of madness.

    Olekin really couldn''t understand such a custom, and he didn''t want to interfere with a group of Saxons who were newly promoted to work under his account, just as the Saxons did not care about the sacrifice activities of the northerners. Both sides spent the summer solstice each playing their own games, but it still needs a process to repair the army and digest and absorb the spoils. Especially at the moment when a large amount of wealth is seized, human inertia is really getting stronger and stronger. The brave soldiers hope to rest for a longer time.

    As the rain hit in early July, a sickness spread quietly among the Swedish army stranded in the south.

    Although this disease is not a huge crisis, it has caused many people to have diarrhea and collapse. Some soldiers are struggling to death. In essence, they just ate the seized fish jerky. They didn''t know that many jerky had been placed for too long, and they were slightly corrupted due to improper storage.

    People in the north dare to eat shark liver that tastes amazing, and even if the fish caught smells bad, they dare not eat it. But they didn''t realize that many of the seized dried fish that they eat today are contaminated with botulinum toxin. Although the measurement is small, there are more and more people making trouble. How did Olekin know how his army was hit by such a disaster? He was very speechless with anger.

    When the sun reappeared, the wet ground began to dry quickly. He had to make a sacrifice on the spot, randomly select a person from the captives, and sacrifice the great **** Odin with blood in order to end the disease.

    He felt that the blood sacrifice had results, and there would be fewer and fewer stomach troubles in the army in the days to come.

    This incident caused a lot of trouble to the Swedish army in the south, and it really disrupted Olekin''s rhythm of war. Although the attack on the southern Silver Fort to **** the legendary "Silver Mountain" must continue, he is still a man of many soldiers. Although he encounters a little resistance, he is only a fast-crossing obstacle in the great victory that is destined to be won. .

    At least the rainfall has very little impact on the M?laren and other tribes in the lake area. The local wheat has not fallen down, and the rain has infiltrated the earth. After the rain, the sunny world is even warmer. It unexpectedly has an impact on the food production in the M?laren lake area. Help! This meaningful main force greatly delighted Gould, who personally went to the Lake District to recruit troops by boat!

    The negative impact of the rain on the preparations of the Rus tribe quickly dissipated, and production quickly returned to normal.

    It is already the fifth day of July in the Julian calendar. In the past seven days, despite the influence of rainfall, Roseburg has produced a number of considerable equipment.

    Two hundred spearheads of average quality were made, and the matching wooden poles about three meters long were also cut, and the spears were left with the final bonding and binding work.

    Gohu blacksmith also completed the production of fifteen pairs of "fish scale armor" ~ www.novelhall.com~ When a strong man put on his armor, Rurik only felt that this man was like an ancient armored fish. It really doesn''t have the beauty of fish scales. Obviously, a large number of large armor pieces are hung on the chain mail.

    However, the armor was wrapped in very thin silver, and it was a little whitish overall, which also made the armored warrior show an extremely eye-catching posture.

    The torso of the strong man has been firmly protected, and it is precisely the strong man who has the ability to carry such a heavy armor. The so-called armor makers, the blacksmiths discussed it, and they added the shoulder and crotch designs with additional bends.

    So with such a strong "silver scale breastplate", does the Berserker still need a shield for defense? Rurik felt that the strong man in front of him only needed two axes to break into the enemy line and cause great chaos.

    A large amount of war materials can be provided in Roseburg, and most of the soldiers who are in urgent need of expedition are also gathered here.

    It seems that Rurik only needs to supervise the production, maintenance, and verification of various materials, and that is to supervise the soldiers'' pre-war drills.

    But he still needs to wait for Gould''s return.

 Chapter 435ï¼š New Forces and Cloth

    Just after the sacrifice, Rurik personally gave Gould himself a new and detailed task, and he ordered him to personally organize the cargo ship to Lake M?laren. What Gould did during this trip was still a transaction. The object of the transaction became the recruitment of mercenaries and the purchase of a large amount of linen.

    Don¡¯t the Mellaren tribe have a large number of young people? Don¡¯t they aspire to make a fortune in the war? Didn''t they have the right to join Commander Olegin''s expeditionary army for various reasons?

    Gould carried a pine board full of words, which was a memorandum of orders. He must recruit at least five hundred Mellaren men who are not afraid of death according to Rurik''s orders. Of course, the target of the recruitment is for the various tribes of the entire Kingdom of Sweden.

    The Ross people only plan to pay these people a small amount of mercenary rewards. For a group of men who are not very strong, the Duke of Ross provides good food when they have silver coins and fights. The truth is that the Ross people will fight. It was to conquer the hated Gotland, so mercenary behavior became a great thing.

    After all, Rurik had infiltrated the Mellaren Bazaar himself. He had sufficient knowledge and a large number of Melaren elements in his mercenaries.

    Both he and Gould understood the thoughts of the young people in Mellaren, especially those fourteen or five-year-olds, who were eager to prove that they were men and eager to get rid of poverty in the First World War.

    He has strong confidence in Gould''s "widespread recruitment of mercenaries", so that in future wars, the Russian army will have a mercenary team that can be sacrificed if necessary without worrying about losses at all. ,

    So, what is the purpose of buying a lot of cloth?

    Without him, Rurik considered the problem of identifying the enemy and us on the battlefield. All the Russian soldiers, no matter what his source, are in the same camp. In order to avoid accidental injuries, he must try to keep his clothes uniform.

    It is ridiculous to distribute the same style of clothes to every soldier in the army, at least the current level of production cannot be completed quickly. Rurik could only compromise, and made some markers on the soldier''s clothes.

    The most important thing is that Lurik needs to use the newly bought cloth to piece together a flag that symbolizes Rose, that is, the huge, ancestral "crossed oars" sewn on the sail of the Aphrora. Of the flag.

    "Perhaps in this battle, I should define this flag as the real King of Rose flag. No! Not only that, the flag and the horn are my soldiers in the ever-changing battlefield to see my fighters and accurately pass on the new instructions. The best way."

    Although some of the ideas are ridiculous, Rurik wanted to hang a small flag on the backs of some fighters, doing work similar to a centurion, allowing ordinary fighters to follow the flag planter and act accurately.

    Rurik was waiting for Gould to return with a large number of fresh troops and bundles of linen. Oh, it would be better to bring a batch of local specialties and leather products to expand the Russian army.

    In the south, the peaceful Lake M?laren made waves.

    Gould sent men to recruit troops in the Mellaren bazaar and residential areas under the name of a merchant.

    The recruiting target is very broad, from fifteen-year-old teenagers to forty-year-old "old guys" can sign up to participate.

    It''s just that according to the tradition of mercenaries, to sell their lives to merchants must be cut off from the current life.

    There is no shortage of poverty in the huge Lake M?laren area. As usual, the second and third sons of the family cannot inherit the family business. They have to start their own business. How easy is this so-called "starting a business"? Their destiny is either to be a servant for people, or to be a thug for the power.

    A group of very young and elderly men left their hometown with Gould''s escorts. They left with bare hands when they left, essentially cutting off with the Mellaren tribe.

    The parents of the young people only knew that their son had found a job as a mercenary for a businessman. As for the future, they had no idea about the future.

    What''s more, they are completely sneaked out of the house. Such boys simply want to get some money. They just want to live as hard as they can. When they have made enough money, they will build a fishing boat and get a woman. Go on like this. Being a mercenary would certainly face danger. If you die, then die. Life is at least better than it is now.

    A large number of people gathered on Gould Island, and only after they landed on the island did they understand that things had become very strange.

    Where do you guys serve as mercenaries for merchants, and how can a merchant be so crazy to raise five hundred mercenaries?

    Gould gave some rewards to his staff, and also instructed the people to take care of these skinny cubs and old guys, to avoid any intention of escape, and to reward them with some fish meat only for fruit belly.

    Hundreds of people were in prison in the wooden fort on Gould Island. Until this time, Gould had no intention of revealing substantive news to them, or these people who were destined to fight for the Russ, he was afraid of this. When the group learned of the facts, they fled on a large scale or caused trouble.

    If they were really powerful, they would have been taken away by Olekin as soon as possible.

    They are obviously weak, how does Gould look at them? The existence value of this group of people may only be in the future battles to reduce the loss of the Ross people.

    After the rain, the production in the Melaren area continued. The women seized the time to produce cloth. After the rain, they collected grasses containing anthocyanins such as Isatis indica and dyed the linen cloth, but they have not yet discovered the medicinal use of these blue grass roots Value (that is, the European version of Banlangen), all used as raw materials for dyes. These are the tasks of the benefactor. Gould spreads the news of collecting cloth, and can also give a gratifying price. The local women are full of energy.

    When the time came on July 10, a huge cargo fleet set sail from Gould Island.

    Each cargo ship squeezed hundreds of people into it. They were dressed in simple clothing and covered with a piece of burlap. At first glance, the ship clearly crashed into a large amount of cargo.

    A group of Mellaren men are goods. They have already known to some extent that they are going to Rose in the north. It is this formation, as if everyone is not going to be mercenaries for the Ross people, but to be slaves.

    There are indeed people who are extremely afraid of a tragic future. This kind of person has been beaten, and the rest are honest.

    There are eight cargo ships carrying a full 600 people. If more time is allowed, Gould will be able to get more people and carry more people.

    The fleet departed from Gould Island. Merchants had been doing normal summer trade under the banner of the Ross people before. They did purchase a variety of heavy goods. To transport them back to the north, it would take a huge fleet.

    The Mellaren people are busy doing business, and few of them pay attention to the departure of some tribesmen.

    Just as they don''t care about the refugees who flee, they default to thieves when they avoid beggars, and they have no intention of providing relief to the poor.

    Maybe Olekin is still in his hometown, and will be furious at the Rus people''s digging of walls, but this guy''s mind has been completely attracted by the "Silver Fort" further south.

    There are three cargo ships, all of which are loaded with dyed coarse linen. Because of the use of alum to fix the color, they have been washed well and are difficult to fade.

    There are probably only three colors for linen, plain white, sky blue and earth yellow. Of course, you can also use toner and cinnabar powder to provide new colors, but such linen clothing is really rare.

    When the fleet left Lake M?laren and entered the sea, this fleet of fifteen cargo ships enjoyed the warm south wind and started a two-day non-stop voyage.

    On July 12, after a short night, a large fleet appeared in the eyes of fishermen who were actively working at sea near Roseburg.

    This is the ship of the Gould family. Look at the ship with the big head. The sails are sewn with the Rune letters "GULD".

    Soon the fleet arrived at Ross Pier, and hundreds of people in the ship finally saw the light of day.

    It can be said that this is the biggest good news that Rurik has encountered in some time. He rushed to the dock with a group of mercenaries excitedly.

    Similarly, after hearing that a new force from the M?laren tribe who was going to fight for the Rus people had arrived in Hong Kong, Otto also took a group of old men with him, and smiled to see that this group was hired by Rurik. Are the fighters tough. At least in Otto''s mind, he admired the bravery of the Mellaren fighters when fighting in the south.

    They have great expectations, but standing on the dock, the place is really sour and smelly!

    Look at the people coming down from the boat one after another. They are all men, just like beggars who have been hungry for a while.

    They are ragged and smelly, even worse than the clothes of slaves **** with ropes.

    "That''s it?" Otto''s eyelids couldn''t help shaking, and his big hands were on Rurik''s head: "This is the mercenary you paid for? It''s a bunch of animals."

    "Damn it, something must have happened."

    Those who disembarked one after another left the trestle bridge, and then sat on the ground on a large scale, and some people retched on the spot.

    Rurik approached the embarrassed Gould aggressively, and suddenly drew his sword at the people sitting on the floor.

    "What''s going on? I asked you to recruit warriors. It doesn''t matter if you are weaker, who asked you to recruit these people?!"

    Gould consciously tried to defend himself: "Yes, I brought them into my island, the situation is not so bad."

    "They are so stinky!"

    "Oh, that''s because I have been sailing, and the **** of these people has been solved on the boat. I will send someone to clean the boat immediately. As for these people..."

    "Never mind." Rurik didn''t want to say anything, and immediately ordered Jeflo to send a group of mercenaries to kick the new guys one by one to make him stand up.

    Soon, people suffering from long-term sailing arose. Due to the hungry and low blood sugar, they shook their bodies subconsciously, as if they could not stand well at all.

    Ryurik ordered Jeflo to squat down, and he rode on his neck to visually check the number of newcomers, and he knew the number of newcomers, and then looked down at Gould: "It looks like there are really five hundred people? You at least To get me so many people."

    "It''s six hundred people, if there is more time..."

    "Enough!" Rurik patted Yevlo''s head, he was put down, and immediately ordered: "You take all these guys away with your brothers, and give everyone a piece of smoked dried fish. They eat it. After I finished the things, I drove them all to the surface of the sea, so that they could be washed away without dirt. As for all their torn clothes, they were burned."

    The request of the gold master was probably no problem. Yevlo asked more: "Even though their clothes are stinky, they can still be worn after washing. It really burns. What are they wearing."

    Rurik shook his head: "Burn it! Just forcing them to say goodbye to the past. Tonight I will only give them some shameful rags, and they will spend the night in those vacant wooden houses until tomorrow I will give them new clothes."

    Evlo knew that he needed to say something more, so he brought more than fifty old mercenaries who had gathered, and drove these stinky people away.

    "Now they are all gone, and soon they will change their heads." Rurik asked Gould, who replied slightly, "Where do I want a lot of cloth?"

    "They''re all here, you see, the linen pockets that are being moved are full of cloth."

    "Bring me a bag and see. Remember, I want blue cloth!"

    An khaki cloth bag stuffed with blue linen, it has a blue cloth strip opening, so it is easy to identify.

    Seeing the strip of cloth in the mouth, the onlookers were all shocked. Yes, both men and women have a natural desire for a team of gorgeous, they hope to get a variety of colors, at this moment blue is precious, it is indeed expensive.

    The strip of cloth was pulled apart, and Gould smiled and took out a soft blue textile in person, and he worked hard to spread it out, showing everyone a large sky-blue blue cloth.

    Seeing it, the people present laughed happily.

    Rurik touched its softness and moved his nose towards it again, and smelled a weird smell of green grass. This smell was different from the blue cloth dyed with blue moss in smell, and the color was more comfortable.

    "What about its price?"

    Gould immediately pointed out: "The length and width are all a stika blue cloth, and the price is three silver coins."

    "It''s really expensive? How much did you buy?"

    "There are twenty packs of blue cloth, and there are five pieces of cloth in each pack. Look at this one, it''s four stikas in length and width."

    Rurik nodded. He always felt that the lengths of stika and meter were extremely close, so he simply assumed that they were the same. Therefore, about 80 square meters of blue cloth is stuffed into one pocket. Twenty packs are 1,600 square meters!

    When he got such a result from his mental calculations, Rurik was also taken aback. Of course, he had to pay nearly five thousand silver coins for the blue linen.

    Gould noticed that Rurik¡¯s brows were wrinkled, and immediately explained with a smile: "Haha, my friends, do you know? This time I was targeting the entire Mellaren tribe and sent someone to the nearest Yelma. The Lun tribe bought a clean cloth they produced this year. I asked them to dye the cloth on a large scale, and now they may have dug out the indigo in the lake area. If we buy next year, we will have to I bought moss-dyed cloth, oh, I don¡¯t like that blue cloth."

    "Huh? Is it that twenty packs of blue cloth is the largest capacity of the Mellaren people?"

    "Probably so. Unless you have greater needs." Gould shrugged.

    I think of last year when Rurik mixed into the M?laren bazaar and saw that some people were selling cloth, but not many cloths were sold. Perhaps it was true. Without an order, the locals would not take the initiative to produce it. For things like cloth, they are afraid that after meeting their own needs, they will not have more motivation to make more. Wouldn''t it be better to have extra time to take care of the wheat fields and fishing in the lake? ! After all, ordinary people of the Mellaren tribe need to fill their stomachs even more.

    "Except for the blue cloth, how many white cloths did you get?" Rurik continued to ask.

    "There are one hundred and twenty packs, and there are five in one pack."

    "Ah? Is that so much? All the cloths added together are the full capacity of the Mellaren people this year?"

    Gould looked up and thought for a while: "No. There is still a part of flax that has not been harvested this year, but too much isatis and moss is used to make dyes. If the adults still need it, this year when we sell grain, we can still Get back a lot of flax rods."

    "How about the price of ordinary white cloth and natural yellow cloth this year?"

    "One silver coin for white cloth and half a yellowish cloth. The price is higher than before. For these cloths, I spent 10,000 silver coins."

    Ten thousand silver coins can be regarded as a huge sum of money in the past. As the times are changing, Lurik no longer feels costly. Because the coins are to be consumed after all, if they are really buried in the ground and not used for a long time, that is an act of miser.

    Leurik put it aside, and currently 11 thousand square meters of finished fabric has arrived in Roseburg.

    Otto, who watched the drama for a while, got this amazing number by himself.

    He approached Rurik: "My son, you have bought so many cloths. This is unprecedented for the tribe. You... want to sell cloth to the tribesmen?"

    "That''s right." Rurik let out a long sigh, then raised his head in a loud voice: "We are Ross people, different from everyone else. In our army, every soldier must be proud to fight for Ross. I want to assault to make a unity for the army. At least there must be uniform and very obvious markers on clothes."

    Otto immediately understood his son''s intentions. UU read "Huh? It''s like the black warriors of the Mellaren? A large group of people dressed exactly the same?"

    "Yes! It''s just their black dress, we must be different. Just like what we wore when we were in the alliance, everyone was wearing white robes with blue stripes. It''s still a similar style, this time at least our fighters want There is such a dress."

    The raw materials of those robes are white cloth and blue cloth. Otto stroked his beard. He was quiet for a while and laughed immediately: "Okay! This melee is happening, at least our army will not accidentally injure people."

    "Is it just that?" Rurik asked involuntarily.

    "anything else?"

    "They will feel glorious. We Rus are glorious, so we are all dressed in gorgeous clothes, and our enemies are dressed in various ways. The enemies will be afraid because we are uniform. They start to fear, then we have won half of the victory."

    "Oh, in that case." Otto turned around and looked back at the houses of the people: "It''s time for all the women to be tailors! They must sew suitable clothes for their men."

 Chapter 436ï¼š Flag team

    Every year, the Ross people import a large amount of flax stalks from the south. The hemp stalks harvested have no added value. The Ross people buy them and process them on their own.

    The original flax stalks are scattered and hemp is treated to obtain a large number of khaki, brown coarse fine threads.

    These clumps of hemp threads can be woven by themselves, but they are too rough. Apart from being woven into cloaks, sails and sacks, they seem to have little new use.

    The women of Ross inherited ancient craftsmanship, and there is no essential difference between them and the Frankish craftsmanship, and the productivity of the two is also the same.

    The earthy yellow coarse linen thread is boiled in a pottery urn, and then put in a bit of natural thenardite dug in the mountains. They didn''t know the principle of this, but the twine boiled for a period of time not only turned into a milk-like color, especially the woven cloth was extremely delicate.

    The essence is the combined effect of natural and easily available bleaching agent and boiled water. The natural pigments and gums stored in the flax thread are all removed, which makes a comfortable body feel.

    It is not a troublesome technology, but it requires a lot of labor for the processor to come back.

    Gould imported essentially three types of linen. The khaki cloth is the roughest and the cheapest, and its quantity is actually not much. The largest quantity is white cloth, which has a large output and a large annual sales volume.

    Only linen dyed sky blue, they are precious.

    Although the white cloth is easy to get dirty, the Rus people are not very particular about it. Now the people have widely used soap, and it is not a hassle to wash their own linen cloth.

    With the linen poles bought last year, Rose¡¯s women have been doing their best to weave in the short daylight hours during the boring winter.

    The Ross tribe was short of cloth, but the tribe has been the largest leather supplier to the Southern Allies for decades, and the tribe has never been short of leather. In recent years, trade with the South has become more frequent, and the scale has become unprecedentedly huge. Linen cloth, which was once relatively scarce, is now ordinary.

    It is said that Lord Duke spent huge sums of money to buy a large number of finished linen cloths, and the purpose is to make uniform clothes for the soldiers who have been enlisted?

    Soon after the arrival of the Gould fleet, the women of the entire tribe, including the hundreds of girls under Rurik, gathered on the beach to receive Rurik¡¯s order.

    Soon, each piece of white cloth was torn into three halves, that is, three pieces of cloth about 4 meters in length and 1.3 meters in width.

    This kind of cloth can make a white robe for a strong warrior, and there is even a lot of surplus cloth, which requires women to use their imagination to make some other textiles.

    In all the cloths, there are as many as ninety packs of pure white cloth. In theory, there will be more than 1,300 robes finished.

    There are also thirty packs of crude khaki linen. They are also used to make robes, and these new robes must be made quickly and then supplied to the new mercenaries from Mellaren. Taking into account the problem of saving materials, 30 packs of burlap can make 600 sets of coarse robes.

    Only in the supply of his main equipment, Rurik is willing to spend a lot of money, and only if their morale is high, the victory will really belong to Rose.

    A vigorous garment making operation has begun! This is a women''s war!

    In essence, the women shouldered the logistics of the Russian army to a great extent. They had spent time cutting wood and cooking salt, but now they use the extremely long daylight in summer to work with high endurance.

    Although in Rurik¡¯s view, the women of the tribe were sitting together, talking and laughing with knives to cut cloth, bone needles, coarse iron needles, and a very few people used extremely precious steel needles (the place of origin is actually the Tang Empire ) To sew uniform robes.

    They can obviously employ more labor, but unfortunately they will never be able to become assembly line workers in the concept of Rurik in this life.

    Because they lack key discipline education, and given the current living conditions, they do lack the motivation to work hard.

    Ask yourself that Rurik doesn''t blame them for dragging along. If they dragged along, it would be more efficient than the Mellaren, and the Gotland, who is also an enemy, would not be able to prepare for battle with such speed.

    Every woman who receives linen must complete the production of the gown within two days. In order to earn a sum of money, but also for their husbands and sons who are on the expedition to be prosperous, they really completed the work earnestly.

    On July 15th, all white cloth gowns of surprisingly similar styles were handed in one after another, and Lurik also began to organize a new batch of personnel to perform secondary processing on these white shirts.

    A recognized strong man in Ross wore chain mail, and then put a white cloth without sleeves on him.

    What Rurik wanted was this wearing effect. With the cowhide belt around the brawny man¡¯s waist, a neat and brave warrior came into being. Compared with his previous appearance, onlookers praised him. This new look.

    Just this is not enough!

    Through this strong man, Rurik determined the exact positions of the so-called sides and waist of the gown.

    The finishing process is the front and back of the gown. There are two blue strips of men''s three-finger width stitched on them in a cross pattern.

    This is the exclusive "paddle-style coat of arms" of the Rus, and it is also a symbol of Rus in essence.

    There are twenty packs of blue linen. From the beginning, Rurik didn''t plan to use all of them as clothing. They must be matched with various cloths.

    Speaking of which, the "Cross Oars" heraldic pattern chosen by the Rus people since ancient times is simple, and the blue cloth reserves are sufficient. It can not only sew the marks of Rus on all the elite warriors, but also enable the ships of Russ Floating Rose''s logo.

    Only those clothes made of burlap will be rewarded to the newly recruited mercenaries who take their lives for the future. It is good to wear new clothes. They have self-knowledge and know that they have no right to choose between them.

    Therefore, the six hundred people from the Melaren tribe all put on new clothes the next day, a simple belt made of hemp rope, and a pair of simple leather shoes.

    They soon learned of their real job-joining the Rus army and attacking Gotland.

    Some young people are excited about it, and some old people are deeply confused about the way forward.

    Young people just want to express themselves in battle, and then take advantage of the opportunity to get the spoils. The elderly think more about possible death and the sorrow of not being able to fight for the Mellaren.

    They immediately accepted the status quo, and saw that the entire Rus tribe in the legend, all tribesmen, including young children, were preparing for the war.

    After all, the Russ were also a part of the new kingdom of Sweden, and I am afraid that the following wars were also instructed by King Olekin.

    They comforted themselves that they finally got involved in this great war, but the way they got involved was very peculiar.

    The six hundred Mellaren''s new force, their initial weakness was largely due to the torture of boat and cart labor. They changed their clothes and ate enough fish to fill their stomachs, and then they began to accept the transfer order from the gold master, the Duke of Ross, to help the Ross people cut logs.

    They also learned about their weapons and equipment in future battles, and it was really simple to say, it was the lumbering hand axe issued by the Ross people, and the short spear that was about the same height as their own. The key shield? The Ross people don''t distribute them, but fortunately, some Mellaren carry their own shields and even small axes with them. The remaining people make their own round shields by cutting wood.

    Ross'' elite troops have been doing traditional combat drills in recent days.

    For fighters who are good at archery, including a kind of children, Rurik asks them to focus on practicing the arrow pattern of "fire all arrows" and alternate shooting.

    With a total of 150 people, we can say that they are veterans who have survived the war. Although they had some luck in their survival, it is undeniable that they survived after all, which represents their strength. They are a team of elite warriors. They have been hit by the crossbow once, and now they have the right to touch the steel-armed crossbow of the Ross people.

    Of course, the Kowenmen are also users of all longbows, and they have become the core of the shooting force.

    All kinds of people were training, and Rurik even forced Gould to surrender the right to use all his mercenaries, housekeepers, and sailors at the moment. This is a full-scale war. Although many members of the Gould family are non-combatants, now that the rise and fall of the Principality is once again a battle, they naturally joined Ross and must fulfill their obligations.

    The sailors and Gould''s mercenaries carried out very special training, which was to carry the torsion slingshot ashore, put it on a two-wheeled trolley, and shoot at the wooden handle.

    The torsion slingshot also took the opportunity to carry out important repairs. Taking into account the previous battle damage, the slingshot''s torsion rope has seen a lot of small breaks, although it can still be used, but the pounds will drop faster and faster in the future. All the slingshots lost pounds, which is one of the reasons why it was difficult to sink them at close range when they encountered the Gotland patrol ship.

    All torsion slingshots were quickly repaired, the hemp rope on each side was raised from twelve strands to fourteen strands, and its torsion was also improved a bit. This received extremely positive feedback during training.

    The soldiers wore the same clothes and appeared in a neat line on the battlefield. The threat of the army must scare the enemy to shudder.

    Of course this alone is not enough!

    Fisk''s mother Broma was ordered to supervise the work of the women. She has always been favored by Rurik, and now she wants to make new contributions.

    Rurik found her on purpose and ordered her to organize and sew some flags by hand.

    Sewing a banner? Sew the flag of the Rus¡¯ oars? Like the pattern printed on the first sail of the leader''s flagship?

    On a white cloth with a width of nearly one meter and a length of nearly one and a half meters, Broma cuts blue strips and sews them on the cloth herself.

    If only this is the case, everything is quite normal, until Rurik asks to sew the Norse language marked with the Rune alphabet on the deliberately 600 area under the flag with a blue cloth strip.

    There are five flags that need to be marked in text. They are:

    KRIGAREET (Warrior One), KRIGARETVA (Warrior Two), HIUTARE (Shooter), (Slavs), (Melaren).

    The Ross army has become a behemoth that people recognize today. To command such an army, they must be divided into groups.

    People nowadays really can¡¯t expect them to have a high level of discipline. Good discipline requires enough time to train. Of course, Rurik boasts that he has the ability to make the entire Ross army do basic orders and prohibitions, but that takes time, and it is precisely because he lacks. It''s time.

    Rurik had planned and did try this three years ago. That is, a group of thirty people in a long boat will select a "captain" commander. Then one hundred and twenty men in the four boats can complete a hollow infantry phalanx and are also capable of making complex formations. In this way, a "centurion" is selected. This kind of weaving probably also has the meaning of a hundred men.

    So when the strength of the army reaches 500, it is time to set up a "flag team."

    The flag team is a large-scale weaving of the feudal armies that existed widely in Western Europe to Eastern Europe in the Middle Ages. Its positioning is like the positioning of an infantry division in a massive war, such as a giant war with tens of millions of people.

    The infantry flag team and the infantry battalion are similar in terms of strength. In fact, the strength of a flag team often reaches 800 or 1,000. A similar establishment was used by the Romanians and Germans in World War II a thousand years later.

    For this war, Rurik plans to set up five flag teams, each with a strength of between 500 and 700.

    In his plan, the future Russian army, especially the army, should also have such a basic organization.

    He couldn''t help but fantasize that the so-called Sixth Division of the Son of Heaven, one division is equivalent to 10,000 troops. In the Eastern world, 10,000 troops are not a lot, but in the current Western world, they are really huge.

    To really organize an army of tens of thousands of people that has always been neatly organized is a test of the commander''s organizational ability. In this era of poor military order transmission mode, Rurik also lacks the experience and confidence in this aspect for the time being.

    "Three infantry flag teams paired with a marksman flag team, if we can arrange a formal logistics flag team, plus some auxiliary personnel, it will form a corps of close to 3,000 people? Then the three corps constitute a division, so That¡¯s okay. The emperor has six divisions, and I have to have them too."

    There must be a limit to dreaming, and Rurik knew that he was gathering heads everywhere at the moment, in order to piece together an "army" with a strength of close to 3,000.

    Among them, I am afraid that only 1,000 native fighters of the Ross tribe are the qualified backbone, that is, the two "Warrior Flag Teams". As for the other flag teams, they are mainly used for support and transportation.

    Soon, the flags of the five flag teams were sewn, and they were all hung on special flagpoles.

    The flagpole is like the mast of a ship, and the flags are hung upright with cross beams staggered with the flagpole, just like a small sail. On the top of the flagpole is a wood carving of a hideous dragon head, just like the eagle emblem of the Roman legionary flag. This dragon head flag is the symbol of the flag team and must also represent the honor of the entire flag team.

    If the flag falls during the war, it represents the shame of the entire flag team soldiers! It will also cause the highest commander to be unable to see clearly the movements of his soldiers, which is a disaster for the course of the war.

    After the flag was completed, it was issued to the army of Roseburg, a fighting flag team was born, and Rurik appointed the captain of the flag team.

    The five hundred elite soldiers of the Warriors First Banner Team, Captain Arik, are currently stationed on Tombstone Island.

    The Warriors Second Banner Team, with a strength of six hundred, and the captain Haroldoson, this old guy must shoulder a heavy responsibility in this decisive battle.

    The Archers Banner Team has 700 troops, the archery master Fleiser is the captain, and is responsible for leading the young children''s archers (up to 300 men and women), one hundred and fifty Kewen archers, one hundred Fifty steel-armed crossbowmen composed of older Ross people, as well as a hundred sailors and mercenaries who plan to manipulate ten torsion slingshots.

    The Merlaren mercenary flag team has six hundred troops. An older man named Heliger is the leader of the flag team because he was a "leader''s private soldier" for a period of time when he was young. They got uniform new clothes and seemingly reliable weapons. During this time, they were also comfortable with food and clothing. They saw the Ruths really moving. Then they are no longer resisting the expedition to Gotland. Hope. For example, after the war is over, just stay as a native of Rus. The war he participated in was an act of surrender to the group.

    The Slavic flag team currently has five hundred troops, and the destined brother-in-law Medveit will fight for the flag team. Rurik estimated that when the assembly is complete, the force will rise to seven hundred men or even more. Because they have sent people to Novgorod to continue the conscription, the local tribes do not deal with each other on weekdays. In the end, the core of the contradiction lies with the local manor owners. The lives of ordinary people are generally poor. If fighting is the way to get rid of poverty , Rurik felt that he could really recruit a large number of people who worked for him.

    Calculated in this way, the Ross army has reached 3,100 men, and the final strength can be a little more.

 Chapter 437ï¼š Flag of the Principality of Ross

    The day of Rurik¡¯s planned expedition was the first day of August in the Julian calendar, and he planned that the army would be assembled on July 20.

    The army''s preliminary statistics have exceeded 1,000 troops, and just a few days before departure, the flag teams that remained in Roseburg had already begun flag-bearing training. They could have walked relatively neatly, and everyone knew that when the battle began, they had to get together with their neighbors and their comrades in arms, and they needed to stay in line even more.

    It is too difficult for them to expect them to step forward like an army of clones.

    Look at the performance of the Merlaren mercenaries. They are an army of people who are too young and old. Although the banner captain Heliger and a few people had experience as private soldiers, they could only bring a group of brothers together, put the short spears forward, shouting chants and walking in the same rhythm.

    The soldiers of the Melaren Banner team are not entitled to wear blue and white linen jackets, they just wear the cheapest khaki linen.

    The most common soldiers in the later period of Tsarist Russia had gray uniforms. They had huge forces and the cheapest lives. They were officially "gray animals."

    These fighters from the Mellaren tribe, Rurik promised to pay them only one-fifth of the market price!

    After the war, the surviving soldiers gave two silver coins each and then dismissed them. Whether they resist or not is meaningless. They have no right to refuse this war. Everyone has been appointed and accepted such a low commission.

    Only the most elite fighters have the right to wear blue and white coats and gowns, which are enjoyed by the elite fighters of Ross.

    The white cloth imported by the assault and the cloth held by the Ross people were made into 1,500 gowns in a short period of time. In meeting the needs of Rose''s elite, Rurik also deliberately handed out a handful of them to the Slavic flag team.

    He must ensure that the fighters on the front line have an absolutely uniform dress during the formation of battle. Looking at a blue and white color, the morale of the enemy will inevitably be hit.

    If you have more white cloth, Rurik is bound to equip every combatant with a suit.

    "It''s sad, if it weren''t for the poor productivity, my army would be gorgeous."

    In this era, the clothing of soldiers always pursues gorgeousness. The purpose of gorgeousness is, of course, to be beautiful and to show the enemy his wealth. Only a large amount of wealth can ensure that soldiers eat and drink well. Then such fighters are bound to burst into muscles. Wielding the warhammer in his hand is not a matter of watching the battlefield dish?

    In Roseburg, Ruriek gave an order to the captains of the flag teams.

    "Your flag represents your honor. The blue cross-stripe at the core of the flag is the badge of our Ross people! It is a great shame for the soldiers to let the flag fall down or be captured by the enemy!"

    People need honor to live. When a humble person has a concept of honor, he will immediately burst out with strong vitality. They swore that they would not shame Rose''s banner, and would take their brothers forward and retreat with their banner.

    Is the flag of the flag team enough?

    The Principality of Ross must have its own flag, or coat of arms.

    For the native Russian fighters, the eldest son of the family inherited the weapons of their ancestors from generation to generation, including the oak shields of their ancestors.

    Oak is the hardest wood you can get. It is hard and corrosion-resistant. People apply mineral dyes on it to depict eagles, wolf heads, bear claws, big fish, or a beautiful word spelled in the Rune alphabet. It has certain family heraldic attributes, but it is not a symbol shared by the Ross people.

    The Ross people have their own symbol, which is the cross-staggered blue stripes printed and dyed and sewn on the white cloth. Originally, this stripe was a carefully depicted rowing oar, but now, Rurik just wanted to simply depict it.

    If all the sky blue cloth is made of clothes, it is true that only noble people can enjoy it.

    Rurik placed some blue cloth for later use, and the remaining few packages were used to depict the symbol of Rose on a large scale.

    Now, Gould is ordered to gather all the cargo ships of his family in the Roseburg Fjord. Together with all the cargo ships of the shipbuilder Hortra''s family requisitioned, the total number of cargo ships has reached 35.

    The repair and refurbishment of cargo ships is also part of the preparations. At this moment, two large ships of the same class as the Aphrola are actively constructing hulls. This project has to be temporarily suspended, and a series of excellent timbers are reserved. All are used to repair ships.

    For example, all cargo ships are heightened and decked, and all the vertical beams of the masts are removed and replaced with new Latin spinnakers. The white sails are all made of blue cloth torn into strips, with blue X stripes at the seams.

    The top of the mast is also raised with a small seven, which is the diagonal of the square white cloth, all stitched with blue cloth.

    This is simply a copy of the Andre flag, but the essence of the Andre flag is another flag of the Russ. What is very dreamy is that the traditional Russian coat of arms in this time and space has a natural commonality with it. Rurik followed everyone''s statement and referred to the flag as the "Oars Flag".

    All ships, whether they are cargo ships or long ships, must have an "oar flag" on their masts.

    Rurik also made some plans. The so-called largest Aphrodite is the flagship of the Ross fleet now and for a long time in the future. She flies the "Oars Flag" on weekdays. When a naval battle occurs, she will Hanging a black flag, the so-called order to go to war. To make a semaphore system, Rurik has ideas in this regard. Considering the current situation, he knows that it cannot be done overnight.

    At the leader''s house, Niya took on a special task. He would personally sew a "Ross Prince Banner" for the power of the Duchy of Rus, especially his own family.

    These are two flags, one will be hung on the flagship, and the other will be carried by Rurik''s soldiers to serve as a powerful honor guard.

    It is still diagonally stitched with blue stripes, hanging on the side that is worn, and at the bottom of the flag, stitched with a blue stripe horizontally, giving the whole flag a new meaning: the oars have conquered The sea.

    The other flag can be quite particular.

    Kravasson was ordered to take the time to use the gold coin provided by Rurik to pull it into gold. Niya used these gold threads to stitch them on the blue pattern of the flag with steel embroidery needles to make the flag more gorgeous.

    Rurik was willing to pay the capital, and because he had enough gold threads, Niya simply made a real gold rim for the front flag.

    The flag became gorgeous and the colors became diversified, corresponding to the power of the duke.

    On the 18th of July in the Julian calendar, the decorative dragon head was buckled on the flagpole, and the flag of the Prince Rus was completed!

    Rurik stood on the wooden board at home. With a little effort, he personally carried the flag, which was nearly two and a half meters in length, and first accepted the scrutiny of his parents and wives.

    "What do you think? This is our symbol."

    Otto didn''t smile, but he was very happy in his heart. He still asked: "We must carry this flag to fight? In my opinion, the beast on your flagpole is the most symbolic of our strength."

    Rurik raised his head, and the so-called dragon head was actually the legendary sea snake, or the earthly giant python.

    "I... still value the banner. You see, it has a gold border, it''s really a gorgeous and noble banner."

    "Of course." Niya claimed to have done a great thing. The woman raised her head and stared at her husband: "Otto, this is what I sew, and it is your son''s idea. You should be happy. , Should not be questioned."

    "I doubt it?" Otto slowly sat on the wooden floor and said casually: "Your son''s idea is unusual. In the past, only the leader can enjoy the flag. Now it appears on all ships, including the top of the mast with flags."

    "Dad, do you think..."

    "It doesn''t matter!" Otto shook his head: "This is your decision, and I also know your intentions."

    "Therefore, the flag that symbolizes the power of the duke must be more noble." After that, Rurik took a look at the flag he was carrying. "Next, I think it should be further mounted with cinnabar mud and a variety of precious stones. It is best. Put a lot of amber on the border, well, colored glass beads will do."

    "So? I support it. What do you want to do next? Take someone to the residential area for a walk?"

    "I mean it."

    Seeing that the people of Ross made a gorgeous banner to symbolize power, Carlotta praised her extraordinary man, how itchy in her heart!

    She is also the Duchess of Ostara anyway. Sadly, the former tribe of Ostara did not have its own coat of arms or markers. He must desperately restore the tribe, and learn from the Ruth, and be a "duke''s banner" for himself.

    What kind of symbol should be used?

    Carlotta, she thought of drawing a sheep''s head with disk-shaped horns on the white cloth. Because of the Aostala tribe, they have always been very good at raising cattle and sheep.

    This war is a war of the Russ. The so-called Ostara soldiers are currently some children who are in desperate need of growth. They are all incorporated into the army, and now they are all members of the flag shooting team with crossbows in their hands. . The Ostarans have no right to play their own name, just like Carlotta is the woman of Relic. The entire Ostarans are now completely dependent on the Ross people for survival, so you can''t expect too much.

    Rurik assembled a group of the strongest mercenaries, as well as those brawny men selected by the old man. Together, these people totaled exactly one hundred.

    Regarding the production of the silver scale breastplate, the blacksmiths and many apprentices have been desperately trying to complete the task ahead of time. They felt that during the day when they were working, they were simply lacking sleep during this period, and their eyes were full of bloodshot eyes. Their desperation had a very good result, and the hundred sets of scale armor needed by Rurik were completed.

    Since he was going to sway the city with the "Rose Prince Banner", Rurik knew he had to bring along the Berserkers of his own choosing. He just wanted to take this opportunity to promote the symbol of Ross to everyone, and also to show the people what is the strongest warrior.

    For these one hundred people, the belt of their silver scale breastplate was deliberately decorated with a batch of blue and white cloth strips. The so-called skirt hem actually made the white and silver-tone armor more gorgeous.

    It is undeniable that these wearers'' helmets (many of them also wear masks) have silver scale breastplates, and they are the extreme gorgeousness. There were steel swords, steel daggers, and two hand axes hanging from their waists. Their arms are all wearing chain mail, which is one body with the scales.

    However, their exposed calves and feet are not protected, and only a few people hang a pile of thin iron on the front of their calves.

    Only a strong man can wear such a heavy armor to swagger through the market. When they spend some time putting on the heavy armor and gathering together, Otto looked at them and couldn''t help but breathe in a breath, and muttered in his heart: "If it''s ten Ogier was dressed like this a year ago, can he die in battle?!"

    Rurik''s wives, concubines and maids, these girls simply couldn''t imagine that their men would be able to create such an incredible iron army. They gave the maids from Novgorod the most amazing visual impact. Are all the people in front of them wearing armor made of precious silver?

    "Okay, very energetic!" Rurik nodded vigorously and smiled and cheered: "My warriors, look at yourself! You are indestructible! No weapon can break through your defenses, and each of you, They use battle axes and swords to kill a hundred enemies."

    Hearing, everyone laughed at each other, as if ignoring a trace of pressure on their shoulders.

    Rurik glanced at Jeflo, who was awarded the honor of carrying the flag: "Let''s go! Let everyone see how good we are!"

    A silver army walked neatly. In front of the team were Duke Ross and his son, as well as a girl who was dressed plainly but gorgeously.

    Yevlo carried the banner, and he shouted as he walked: "This is the power of the Duke! This is the banner of the Duke! This is the iron man of the Duke!"

    He kept shouting these three sentences, and soon everyone was infected by the words. Hundreds of people repeated these three sentences, propagating them to the people in a "brainwashing" manner.

    The mighty team attracted the welcome of the Ross tribe. Everyone was astonished that their tribe still had such an iron army, and they also felt that the banner was really gorgeous.

    Recently, the women of the tribe have been desperately stitching cross blue stripes on various whites. Due to this labor, the whole tribe has accepted the coat of arms of Rose as never before. People actually don''t think this coat of arms is natural and noble, seeing that Rurik''s share is framed with gold threads, and even the one hundred silver guardians, have changed their minds.

    Since the duke and his son thought it was absolutely noble, what else would everyone think?

    This magnificent parade was on the eve of the army''s departure, and the iron army that suddenly popped out gave the tribe a key booster.

    The team finally stopped at the door of the long house of the priest.

    Rurik personally carried the flag, entered the longhouse with his father, and met with the jealous and aging high priest Veria.

    Lumia wants to prepare a small sacrifice for the army to set off. She has been working, and she knows that not only she and many priests will follow this expedition, but also her own deer-raisers must also participate in it and engage in transportation. Material work.

    Velia was excited, but her aging body couldn''t stand too much toss.

    She was carried out by the priestess from the inner hall''s bedroom, and was met by the chief father and son.

    I saw Rurik carrying a magnificent banner, and his happy face was clearly in his hands.

    "Grandma, I''m here." Rurik''s kind words hit Villa''s heart.

    "You... come well..."

    The fatigue in Veria''s words really makes people feel uneasy, as if she would leave at any time. Otto feels a little uncomfortable, she really hopes that Veria can live to a hundred years but...

    Rurik deliberately introduced this flag. He didn''t know if Villa understood it. At least she gave positive feedback.

    The staggered blue striped flag Villa thought about a lot, and after thinking about it, there were two tears on that wrinkled face.

    Upon seeing this, Lu Mia hurriedly walked away and wiped off her teardrops with a handkerchief.

    "This is... a symbol of the leader, and a symbol of us... Ross. You... Rylik..."

    "Grandma..." Rurik hurriedly leaned forward, half kneeling beside the high priest.

    "I heard about your plan. We will win this war. You put our symbol on all ships and soldiers. God is also very happy."

    Rurik looked up at the meritorious old man sincerely: "I have another one for you to see."

    Veria squeezed a smile for a long time: "Anything else?"

    Villia wrapped a sheepskin blanket and was carried to the door of the long house. With this batch, her eyes widened and aging, she couldn''t help but poke her head out slightly, not knowing what to say.

    Because she consciously saw a noble silver legion, an invincible legion, and she had no regrets in this life.

 Chapter 438ï¼š Departure

    On the 20th of the July in the Julian calendar, bright sunshine shines on the entire fjord.

    The Neros people in the fjord have assembled an unprecedentedly large fleet. They have docked in the offshore waters, and the total number of ships of various types is as many as 200!

    On the coast, a small stone altar rose from the ground.

    Lumia wears a helmet with antlers and holds up a piece of deer liver that has just been cut open. Deer blood dripped on her face, while the liver was facing the sun.

    Thousands of people knelt on the beach and worshipped the sun.

    Quite a lot of fighters who are waiting for the expedition, in order to show their martial arts to Odin, they also wore armor while worshiping the sun.

    The elite Ross fighters on the scene, whether in chain mail or armor, they all wore white cloth gowns, and the blue cross stripes on their chests and backs showed their strength even more.

    A magical appearance of white on the beach, mixed with blue tones, this is really an unprecedented scene, just like a snow in the hot summer.

    "God, give us victory! Give us an end to this long war! Let us conquer the Gotland!"

    As if the sun became brighter, the sea breeze became more harmonious.

    Lumia slowly put down the deer liver and squeezed it, and the blood filled a golden cup.

    Rurik didn''t want to drink blood. If he could, he preferred blood tofu with deer blood with salt.

    This is a very necessary sacrifice before the expedition, the purpose is to give a performance to the five thousand eyes.

    Rurik personally carried the "Oars Flag" carved with dragon heads and sewn with gold edges. He stood on the altar and pierced the flagpole in the cracks of the stone.

    He took the golden cup, endured a strange feeling of vomiting, and drank the hot deer blood.

    His mouth was full of blood, and the scene was so shocking, long live the Ross people.

    Lumia opened her hands to calm people''s excitement. She tore her sharp voice and yelled: "Ruriek, son of the Duke! Our commander! God has already designated him to bring us victory!"

    To inspire people''s enthusiasm, the slogan must be concise and concise, and she knows this very well.

    "Ross will win! Lirik will win!"

    "Ross will win! Lirik will win!"

    ...

    People repeated Lumia''s slogan, thousands of people spoke in unison, and the warm emotion moved everyone, and even Haibo was boiling over.

    The sacrifice came to a enthusiastic end, and the expedition began.

    The huge army began to dispatch on the same day, and the soldiers boarded the ship one after another with their own equipment.

    For this battle, the Rus people have actually been dispatched. Almost all the men who dared to fight, including the vast majority of boys, were ordered to go out. Only a large number of women and children were left behind.

    There are more than one hundred old men who are really old, and they have become the garrison of Roseburg in their twilight years.

    Will the emptiness inside Roseburg be taken advantage of by potential enemies?

    Of course, some people raised such concerns. As the military commander-in-chief, Rurik vetoed all the concerns.

    The Rus have already figured out the geography around the entire Gulf of Bothnia. If there is a potential enemy, the nearest is the Balmerk tribe in the western bay of the distant mountains.

    All the small tribes around were conquered by the Rus, and these tribal warriors have become a member of the Rus army.

    Rurik seemed to be betting, but in fact he was satisfied.

    The remote location of Roseburg is not only not a place of the Four World Wars, it is also an excellent haven, a safe zone on the edge of a complicated world.

    The whole war did have a lot of risk, commanding a team of three thousand people, none of the Ross people had such experience.

    However, the clothing, flags, and flag team organization that Rurik promoted as a surprise made the Dominion Army become scientific and organized.

    About thirty fighters are responsible to their captains, three captains are responsible to their centurions, and five or six centurions are responsible to their flag captains.

    All flag captains are responsible to Rurik himself.

    A grassroots officer system was set up, and Rurik didn''t expect them to have an amazing degree of organization. He specifically asked the soldiers to stare at their commanders one after another.

    Ordinary Ross warriors, their helmets are leather helmets covered with iron and copper.

    The so-called squad captains are all powerful men in the crowd, and the helmets of these people are decorated with new tricks. The helmet ridges a wooden stick, and binds two white cloths and two blue cloths on it to prove the presence of the captain.

    The so-called centurion, their helmet decoration must be more ornate, tying the cloth strip is not enough, the branched wooden stick is also tied with a circle of wild goose feathers and beautiful European wild duck feathers, and glued with loose glue. Stick to further fix. Everyone is not interested in these decorations, simply because they may interfere with personal battles.

    As for the flag captain''s level, their dress no longer needs any decorations. They are the owners of the flag. The flag-holder gets up from side to side, the flag is in the flag captain, and the entire flag team soldiers advance and retreat with their flags.

    The "Warriors Second Flag Team" has completed boarding, and each team has a long ship. This force was the first to leave the home port of Roseburg, and the commander-in-chief Haroldoson had the opportunity to go to the glorious battlefield again after three years. Twenty long manned boats reefed their sails, and the captains and soldiers shook their oars to go against the wind. A small boat was also towed behind each boat with a large amount of ordnance on it.

    Waiting for Harrodsson was a three-day voyage. When they arrived at Tombstone Island, they would immediately repair it on the spot, because there was a more arduous voyage ahead.

    The sacrifice before the expedition calmed the hearts of the people, and there was indeed no way for the huge army to leave Hong Kong at the same time.

    When the battle was in front of Rurik, he truly understood that the preparation time he gave his men was really short, and the preparations for the battle were mostly uneven.

    He had to urge the flag teams to leave Hong Kong after preparing their supplies.

    Therefore, in the three days after the end of the sacrifice, most of Rurik''s cargo ships were completely wasted on material transportation.

    After all, the soldiers and horses did not move the food and grass first. The original plan was to prepare the army rations for the first ten days of August. In the end, the more the better. The tribes burst into strong productivity for this battle of honour. They caught a large number of fish, and the dried fish that they made stepped up to produce also had a longer shelf life. They just stocked up the fish and meat to keep the team of 3,000 people operating for 20 days. Lurik didn''t think there was too much food, they had to be shipped.

    In fact, Rurik also knew that in order to raise food, the people of the tribe were betting their lives!

    They spent a lot of time collecting food for the warriors of the tribe, which delayed food reserves for the winter this year. The Ross must win! A lot of materials must be plundered, especially all kinds of food, otherwise the entire tribe will be hungry, including starving to death in the harsh winter.

    This was the most terrifying result. However, the morale of the entire tribe was soaring. They only thought about how rich the war dividends each family would get after the victory, and they had selectively ignored the risks.

    This battle, Rurik, is determined to win. He completed the final preparations on the 24th of July. The food and reserve weapons have been on board, and the large army is now set sail!

    The Aphrora raised the huge sail, and the huge blue cross stripes on the sail were so eye-catching.

    It''s not just her, the more than 30 cargo ships in the rear are all raising the delta sails, and the sails also have exactly the same stripes.

    Large ships headed south in a zigzag route against the southwest wind, and hundreds of long ships formed a circular array to guard it.

    The masts of each ship floated with the Ross Oars flag. Only the flagship Aphrola had the largest flag, and there was a blue horizontal stripe below it.

    The Ross people are advancing on a familiar route, but this time the whole tribe''s vitality is almost out of the nest.

    A dark-haired girl with a simple dress from a distance and a gorgeous look from afar, she stood on the bow deck stroking the railings, and looked at the sea nervously.

    "Are you feeling better now?" Rurik asked his Lumia softly.

    The girl nodded: "Fortunately, the stomach still feels uncomfortable."

    "It''s better to go into the cabin and rest, you can lie down and sleep."

    "Forget it." Lumia shook her head: "This is the first time I have boarded a big ship. I want to blow the sea breeze."

    "Then watch the sea with me."

    I heard that Lumia''s ruddy and slightly haggard face was blown by the sea breeze, slowly squeezing out a smile.

    Rurik is ten years old, and his Nordic body really inherited the sturdiness of his biological father. Coupled with the fine diet of the day, his current height at the age of ten has actually exceeded 150 cm.

    And Lumia? At the age of thirteen, she seems to have become somewhat difficult to continue growing taller. Seeing her "brother", her own man, Lurik, immediately caught up, she had a strong expectation.

    She is actually ready to become a woman, as long as the noble boy feels ready, Lumia is willing to take the initiative to welcome that sacred moment.

    Because the office of high priest must be inherited by suitable people, only the children of myself and Rurik are worthy of inheriting this noble and sacred office forever.

    This is what she can do! When a child is born, the high priest of the Duchy of Ross will not only have a successor from generation to generation, but also all deer breeders will be completely sheltered.

    Maybe that will happen three or four years later, because any woman who raises a deer often becomes a mother at the age of fifteen or six. At least Lumia remembers that her biological mother was like this, and she must be like this if she wants to come.

    She seldom had any experience in sailing, even if the Aphrora was very large, the turbulence on the sea still made her seasick. However, after sailing for a whole day, she has already vomited twice, watching the fish that had just been eaten fall into the sea again. The guilt of wasting food made her feel uncomfortable. This indecent behavior is also a blasphemous sacrificial identity. Isn''t it?

    Fortunately, the sensible Rurik gave meticulous care.

    The sun is shining, and Tombstone Island is not far away.

    Lumia looked at the strange bulbous nose of the bow pushing aside the sea, and the big ship galloped across the sea.

    "Don''t look at the bottom of the boat, your eyes are dizzy and you are about to vomit. You raise your head and look at the sea level." Rurik complained.

    "Hey, I..." Lumia turned her head: "I always feel like I''m flying."

    "Fly? Really? You..."

    A romantic thought came to light on the paper, "Then stand on the full-scale mast and open your arms."

    "Will this be dangerous?"

    "Silly girl, I will hold your feet."

    "Oh, let me try."

    With the instigation of her beloved boy, Lumia ignored all fear.

    The Aphrodite has a front mast, but this wooden pole placed slanting forward is used to tie up the cable that secures the main mast. Theoretically, it can install beams immediately and raise a small sail to take advantage of the wind below.

    Lumia stood boldly on this wooden pole, below which was the sea of ??wanton waves.

    She subconsciously grabbed the cable that fixed the mainmast until she finally felt fear, because as long as she couldn''t stand firmly, she would fall into the sea and into the endless abyss.

    Liu Lik said with a wooden face: "Let go of your hand and keep your balance! Open your arms and look forward!"

    "I''m afraid! I..."

    "Don''t worry, I will catch you! You... don''t you want to fly?"

    Lumia looked at Liurik''s resolute face again, and saw many people staying on the deck, casting all inexplicable expressions. "Yeah, I am the next high priest. If I am afraid now, wouldn''t it..." She gritted her teeth, stood up straight, stepped barefoot on the wooden pole, stretched her face and opened her hands.

    Suddenly, Rurik also grasped her feet tightly: "Stand up straight, my woman."

    "I... still a little scared."

    "Don''t be afraid, my high priest! We are the conquerors of the sea, you see, the sea you have conquered, you fly over the sea."

    Lu Mia wears a white robe and plain clothes, and the gentle sea breeze blows. What she gives witnesses is an extremely elegant posture.

    Only she has black hair in an extremely rare place, and she is indeed short in stature. It happens to be such a woman. The silver jewelry on her chest is violently reflecting the sunlight.

    "Lumia, in front of you is the woodcarving of this ship. She is the soul of the Aphrodite. Relax yourself, be brave, and feel with your heart."

    "Yes! I..." Lumia opened her eyes slightly. The sea was blue before, and she was flying above the sea.

    "I feel like I am a wild goose! Haha."

    "Yes! Are you happy?"

    "Extremely happy."

    "Still feeling unwell?"

    "I... only happiness!"

    Many people, everyone saw Rurik with a golden ponytail interacting happily with his woman.

    Lumia is a great priest this time, and she embarks on this expedition with a sacred antler helmet and half of the priestess.

    The girl stood boldly on the crossbar of the bow and looked down upon the entire fleet. Is this a sacrificial activity? Oh, maybe it is. How to interpret it? The good people pointed out that perhaps the soul of the Aphrora had already communicated with Lumia, so she could stand calmly. It was also said that she was communicating with Poseidon, and it was a good omen that the sun was shining and the waves were unhappy.

    Lumia is like a happy bird. She has an experience of flying. It is obvious that the Ross army is launching an expedition. The war is obviously a terrible thing. She is no longer afraid of standing on the deck again. .

    The enemy''s honor and disgrace have nothing to do with her, as long as her own Rurik wins. When her feet were just grabbed by R¨¹lik, a strong sense of security made her ignore all dangers, and even the bad stomach discomfort disappeared!

    Rurik was just on a long voyage and had nothing to do. He couldn''t sleep like his dad, so he had to stay with Rumia on the bow and play some games with him.

    I have to say that this girl has become more graceful of a woman, her light posture in plain clothes is more elegant, and her black hair and slightly flat face are indeed in line with Rurik''s innermost aesthetic. Is Lu Mia a deer hunter from North Asia?

    She is Rose, her own Jack. It doesn''t feel much romantic to stand on the bow of each other, but it''s a bit embarrassing.

    This incident did deepen the friendship between the two, Lu Mia also discovered miraculously, perhaps from "flight at sea", her seasickness seemed to be cured in an instant.

    The short night is coming, and the exhausted Lumia has no fear this time. The captain''s lounge is now the command room of the Ross army. Lumia chewed on the fish with a relaxed face, Otto looked surprised.

    "Huh? Are you afraid of vomiting again? If you want to vomit, you will endure it until the night. I don''t want any soldiers to see the indecentness of our high priest."

    Lumia was not ashamed, she straightened proudly: "Duke I can''t do it anymore. Just on the deck, Rurik cured me."

    "You..." Otto suddenly looked at his son who was eating dried herring: "Did you use any miracles?"

    "Me? Oh, maybe count it. I make her fearless."

    "Really fearless?" Otto frowned, and said coldly: "Lu Mia, you are very decisive when you kill the deer. That''s good. But this is a war, and many enemies will be killed. I hope you can remain calm when you see such a scene."

    "I..." Lumia chuckled in her heart and gritted her teeth: "I will, I am not afraid of blood. I will pray for the soldiers before the battle, and I will pray for their souls."

    Her remarks made her look like the chaplain with the army, which was also Rurik''s arrangement. The priests of the tribe need to do this in order to strengthen everyone''s morale and to turn the tool of death into the expectation of the soul to enter Valhalla.

    "Well, after this dark night we will arrive at Tombstone Island. Take a good rest." Otto said casually, as a battle-tested veteran, he was excited in this battle, but he showed it on the bright side. There is no fluctuation in his mood, as if defeating the enemy is easy.

 Chapter 439ï¼š Assemble

    A fleet of ships came from the north, and saw the ships drifting in the blue sea. The white sails that were raised were all marked with diagonally staggered blue stripes.

    Arik, who was reorganizing the team, was taken aback and then went ecstatic.

    He told his men to retreat, and he couldn''t help but mutter: "You can''t wait until the agreed date? My brother."

    Standing directly on the head of the wooden fortress, Arik recognized the most familiar pattern with a fixed look.

    "No, how come there are so many people? Huh? Are there only thirty or forty ships? Where is that big ship?"

    He hurriedly got off the wooden wall, hurriedly summoned the Ross soldiers under his command, and rushed to the north side of the island to rendezvous with the clansmen far away.

    Soon, the soldiers stationed on the island saw a large group of people dressed in white.

    It''s so strange, who are they? Is it a tribe? Their clothes are so strange, but the sail patterns are not fake.

    On the other hand, Harrodsson has seen his brothers on the shore from a distance.

    He was wearing a striking white cloth gown, his belt was firmly fastened, and the blue stripes on his chest were clearly visible.

    He quickly recognized Arik on the shore. This kid seemed to have a longer beard and was dressed as always, so the current Harrodsson put on neat new clothes, and he was a little bored with the previous image of his brothers.

    Look at the people on the shore, their clothes are too casual, they are also disheveled, and the image is really a bit stretched.

    The two natural small bays between Tombstone Island are already full of boats, and new ships have to find a beach as a landing site.

    In the sight of Arik and his brothers, the long boats washed up on the beach and deliberately ran aground on the shallows.

    They gathered the oars skillfully, and watching the movements, it was undoubtedly the Ross people.

    A warrior with a shield and a white robe jumped off the boat with their leather and metal helmets, and one after another stretched out his hands to greet his people.

    Look at them, actually show the symbol of Rose very uniformly on the body? Whose idea is this? Arik''s eyes widened, he was already dazzled. It''s good that they are from their own people, and this glimpse is really familiar and unfamiliar.

    A familiar old guy walked enthusiastically holding his iron helmet, and behind him, there was a soldier carrying a banner in a high-profile manner.

    Correct! It is a flag, except for the symbolic pattern of the Ross people, it is also marked with "Warrior II" in Luen text.

    It''s Harrodsson who came here? ! What a novelty.

    Arik hurried over: "Uncle, you actually came. What''s going on? These are our soldiers."

    "What do you think?" Harrodsson smiled and opened his arms and asked deliberately: "This is my army. Are they strong?"

    "They...look. They are really majestic."

    Arik missed something rare. He didn''t know what to say. Now the two armies of the Rus people are gathered together. One side is dressed in dark colors and various styles, and the other is beautifully and uniformly dressed. In contrast, they are clearly beautifully dressed. Noble.

    Even if the newcomers obviously have a group of immature faces, they are by no means the most elite.

    "Your clothes are really beautiful, what''s the matter? What about my brother? There are still three thousand soldiers?" Arik asked hurriedly.

    "There is indeed an army of three thousand people, and they are still behind." Harrodsson still wanted to continue to publicize, "Let''s look at my people, and my banner."

    Taking advantage of the opportunity of all the elites of Ross to be present, Haro Zuosen took the opportunity to introduce the major events that happened in his hometown, the unified dress, the flag team system, a large amount of material reserves, and the preview of this battle that Ross will win. The mind of the garrison of Tombstone Island.

    With so many news stuffed in an instant, Arik¡¯s mind was a little confused: "Oh, we are the first flag team, so we also have flags? Can we wear the same clothes as you?"

    "Of course." Haro Zuosen immediately ordered to the left and right. After a while, a new banner was carried by the soldiers and trot all the way.

    "Hold it, this is your banner. Arik, your brother Rurik is the commander of this war, and you are the most important flag captain. You and me, our commander of the most elite fighters, must be this one. The backbone of the decisive battle. Are you ready?"

    Looking at his banner, Arik didn''t really feel much. It was a very novel thing after all. If he insisted on saying it, he felt that the flag with a ferocious animal depicting the symbol of Rose on the flagpole was really beautiful.

    The neatly-dressed warriors of the Second Banner of the Warriors took off their long shirts, just like the brothers on the island. There is no clear distinction between sloppy and dirty, because if given the opportunity, people will put on new clothes as soon as possible, and the old will be discarded on the spot.

    Everyone scrambled to try on these beautiful robes, but it was disturbing to think that the enemy''s blood would splash on the robes.

    But some smart guy pointed out: "We don''t have to worry about the enemy''s blood staining our robes. Can we just wash it off with soap?"

    On the 27th of July in the Julian calendar, a larger fleet appeared on the northern waters of the island.

    At the same time, the small Tombstone Island was already overcrowded, and it was not only more than a thousand Ruth fighters and 500 Slav fighters, that it carried.

    The messenger sent to the east delivered news of the war, and received a enthusiastic response from the Shilla Fort and part of the response from the Novgorod region

    Three hundred more Slavic men arrived on Tombstone Island and received several days of training. There are also a hundred immigrants from Ross who settled in Shilla Fort to respond to the call, but these people are generally too young and immature.

    Everyone is eager to attack the Gotland people and solve the problem once and for all.

    The Ross people are not monolithic on the issue of Gotland. Of course, there are a large group of people eager for revenge, and a large group of people who are loyal to fighting for the honor of fighters. Of course, whether it is for revenge or for honor, they cannot hide everyone''s respect for the rich. Gotland¡¯s desire to plunder wealth.

    Now, the army of three thousand people has finally been assembled!

    The Aphrodite and all the cargo ships were fortunately anchored near the sea. The cargo on the ship did not move, and all the personnel boarded ashore in small boats.

    The long voyage against the wind came to an end, and it was really hard to live in the boat, especially the female fighters, who had to endure some additional difficulties.

    At noon that day, the fleet basically completed the landing, and the small Tombstone Island became a huge military camp with more than 3,000 people.

    Not only the people, but also twenty robust reindeer, who landed on the island together with the owner of the deer breeder. There are actually some pullable two-wheeled trolleys supporting these people. They are used to transport those "silver scale breastplates". One trolley carries five sets of armor. This is how Rurik planned.

    Tombstone Island was filled with people everywhere on the flat land. They began to build tents and wooden sheds on a large scale. Fortunately, there are many trees on the island, which can withstand people''s destruction.

    A large number of new clothes were shipped to the shore in packages, and on this day, the new clothes were distributed according to the schedule.

    Almost instantly, the Ross army changed clothes and colors.

    The Warriors first and second flag teams enjoyed nearly 1,200 robes.

    Although the shooting flag team only got one hundred pieces (mostly they were worn by the Corvin Archers in the end), the children in the team had already unified their outfits, and their outfits are now all sewn with blue cloth strips.

    The rest of the clothes were basically handed over to the Slavic flag team.

    Rurik also had to accept a new piece of good news, that is, the strength of the Slavic flag team, which has now swelled to 800 men. He didn¡¯t know whether to be ecstasy or worry. The Slavs would not help. The first five hundred people had undergone two months of Viking-style training. They also followed the daily life, physical fitness and physical fitness of a Rose man. The technical and tactical level, as well as the key organization degree, have surpassed the tribesmen in their hometown.

    Now there are three hundred "Recruit Eggs". The Slavic flag team has a large number of people. It''s fighting power...

    Rurik had trouble saying anything in front of Medvedt. When he learned of the three hundred men who had come recently, they were basically cut off from the manor where they were, and they came to sacrifice to the Ross people, which is equivalent to saying that these guys are threatening. Rurik: We fight for the Ross people, and we must settle down after victory.

    They are neither slaves nor serfs. They currently have nothing, and it is impossible to be free farmers. Rurik knew what these guys wanted to do, that is, after the battle, for example, they went to Fort Shilla, took farm tools and seeds distributed by the Ross people, opened up new farmland, and became tax collectors sheltered by the Ross people for generations.

    Only at this point, Rurik laughed at himself with a wry smile: I thought I was giving benefits? It can only be said that you had a terrible life in your hometown.

    After all, the strength of the Ross people has surpassed Rurik''s estimation.

    The huge army was dressed in uniform on a large scale. As Duke of Ross, Otto, seeing the huge army of his tribe, and the densely packed ships docking near Tombstone Island, he was so excited that he couldn''t sleep at all, patronizing and chewing. He drank the fish and the treasured spirits, and laughed at the bright prospect of victory in the battle.

    Although there is no runoff on the surface of Tombstone Island, it is connected to the continental shelf by itself with hundreds of small islands around it.

    After all, the Slavs are more advanced than the Russians in agriculture. Medvedt who landed on the island really didn¡¯t want to take a boat to the east coast of the stream to flow into the sea to transport fresh water, so he led people to dig a hole on the spot, and the result was about eight meters, stunned. Shallow fresh water was dug. In fact, it still has a bit of salty taste, and this salty taste has faded to the point that it is hard to notice if it is not good.

    The flag captains gathered in one place, and everyone immediately reached an agreement on the future battle.

    Without him, the entire battle plan was made by Leurik.

    No one questioned Rurik''s plan in this battle, just because the child made a simple sand table directly on a wooden board and made a simple sand table from the soil available everywhere, allowing everyone to see the macro battlefield in shock.

    The most shocking one is actually Arik. He had some objections. This old brother actually marked out the places he hadn''t been. Is this a miracle? At least it was due to the knowledge that Odin bestowed on his brother.

    Rurik more accurately shows the relative position of the Aland Islands (location of Tombstone Island) and Gotland, the exact shape of Gotland, and the location of Saarema Island, Estonia, the Gulf of Riga, and Courland. , The geographical structure of many places is unheard of. I don¡¯t want to come here to describe them indiscriminately, they are real.

    Still need the army to take a detour like the war three years ago to start offensive from the south of the island?

    The Ross people have dealt with the Gotland too much in the past few decades. The two sides basically started fighting when they met, and the chances of getting along with each other in peace were minimal.

    Everyone knows that in the northern part of the island, a group of local families have built some low earth and wooden walls one after another. The purpose is not to defend the settlement, but to prevent the army from landing.

    Is it inappropriate to land from the north?

    If a team of several hundred people landed forcibly, the enemy''s resistance would inevitably be very fierce.

    However, the Ross people gathered more than 3,000 people this time, and their weapons, equipment, and food were relatively sufficient. What trouble could be encountered when launching a strong offensive. Take it for granted, there really shouldn¡¯t be any trouble, but...

    Everyone actually prefers to directly hit areas where the enemy''s defenses are dense, and it is best to fight a decisive battle early and solve the problem as a package. But is this appropriate?

    Fighting directly in the south, Rurik learned from the surrenders and Saxons that Visby, the largest settlement in the so-called Gotland, was located in the middle of the island¡¯s west bank.

    That is the enemy''s biggest settlement. As long as it is defeated, the war against Gotland will be won. Don''t the enemy know this? So the decisive battle must revolve around Visby.

    Gotland is a long and slender "eggplant" going north-south. It seems that it is enough for the fleet to directly attack Visby by the sea.

    But wait a minute! The amphibious landing operations carried out by troops in any era have extremely tested the quality of commanders and soldiers.

    Rurik didn''t think that the Rus people had good quality in this respect. He held the military power of the entire Rus Principality.

    The army must complete the landing safely, even if it is time to grind.

    He chose the land of landing on the eastern coast of the island, relying on the relief of the terrain there, and secondly, it was not the main residential area of ??the Gotland Islanders.

    A phased plan for future operations has been drawn up.

    Rurik made clear provisions:

    The army gathered on the sea, the long ship guarded all the big ships, and the fleet sailed to the south.

    There are five ships as the vanguard. They are resident veterans of Tombstone Island. They know the southern waters very well, and they also shoulder the important task of being a leader.

    After the fleet set sail, it did not stop at Saarema Island and the European land coast in the southeast. The fleet walked in a large arc, bypassing the possible northern defensive point of the Gotland, and directly established a landing field on the eastern coast of the waist of the island.

    After completing the landing of all personnel and materials, the fleet made corrections, and then went straight to Visby by land, seeking a decisive battle with the Gotland.

    "Such a plan, we must be able to do it?" Otto needs his son''s affirmative answer.

    "Of courseyou...how do you think the Gotlanders will take the initiative to fight us? Maybe they will run away when they see our army." Arik said disdainfully.

    "Then let them run away! Flee to the south? I happened to be hit by Olegin and the others. Run north? Are they crazy? The Gotlanders have no choice. They surrender immediately or fight with us."

    "Let''s fight a decisive battle! The decisive battle is the best!" Otto clenched his fists, and all the people who gathered together clenched their fists, including the newest member of Mellaren, Heliger.

    On Tombstone Island, everyone completely unified their thoughts.

    The decisive battle in the wilderness is very necessary, although the information provided by the Saxons is that the residents of Visby did not build a wooden fortress, making the siege without obstacles, and the unbridled siege and destruction were not what Rurik wanted.

    The best result he expected was to wipe out the enemy¡¯s viable power on a large scale on the battlefield, so that the enemy¡¯s remnant forces cut off the idea of ??resistance, and signed the name of the city with the Rus, and then handed over his hoarded wealth consciously. come out. This is much more orderly than the robbery of the army! Besides, when the army robbed it, Rurik didn''t think that his men would take out the spoils obediently and distribute them by himself.

 Chapter 440ï¼š We have seen the coastline of Gotland

    On the last day of July, just before the expedition, Rurique on Tombstone Island inspected his army.

    All the fighters who were waiting for the expedition gathered together. They were dressed in battle armor, blue and white gowns worn by the outer gods, arranged in a rectangular team according to the flag team, and conducted a tactical exercise.

    How to fight the decisive battle? Of course it was a gang fight between the two armies face to face.

    Yes, wars in this era are no different from gang fights.

    Are there any tactics the Gotlandians will use? They must be gathered together, yelling to form a shield wall, and burst into a melee against the enemy.

    This kind of battle has a basic order at the beginning, and if it is delayed, it will become a big chaos that tests individual bravery. Those with strong armor and excellent physical endurance will win the final victory.

    Standing on a high place, Otto saw this army composed of his own tribe and servants walking by his eyes in a neat line, his nose was sore that he was moved to tears.

    This is just the beginning.

    Rurik developed a relatively simple tactic for the Ross army, and he also gave it a name-Bullhorn Formation.

    The two most elite Ross Warriors flag teams are arranged on the two wings, with the Slavic flag team and the shooting flag team in the middle.

    One hundred berserkers in silver armor in Rurik are also at the center of the formation. They are the stable and possible escapers of the Chinese army (Rurik cannot be assured of the Slavic Spears at the moment), and rush into the formation. Relying on the armor to take into account the role of fighting with the enemy.

    As for some personnel responsible for the maintenance, such as those who raise deer, they follow the commanders to prevent sneak attacks by the enemy.

    According to Rurik''s plan, the enemy should be bumped into the enemy. They would take it for granted to the center of the Russian army, and after being hit by arrows and slingshots, they collided with the Slavic flag team.

    With this fighter, the two-winged Ross flag team immediately spread out two-wing encirclement, attacking the enemy''s fragile wings, and finally completed an encirclement circle to eat all the enemies.

    No, the Russ are currently rehearsing their tactics, pushing forward like a horn, and finally retracting the wings to perform this pincer offensive.

    Rurik also knew a lesson: As soon as the cannon rang, the plan was to halve it.

    The battlefield is changing rapidly, and no matter how stupid an enemy is, it will not really jump into the fire pit according to the plan made by the opponent.

    The enemy is a fish, and it needs bait to be hooked.

    Who is the bait? Naturally, it was the mercenary made up of the moneyless and influential men of Mellaren led by Heliger. This Mellaren flag team was the vanguard in the decisive battle.

    They are testing the enemy''s fictitiousness and reality. Regardless of the enemy''s strength, they must pretend to retreat, or simply behave as a retreat, enticing the enemy to pursue a full-scale pursuit.

    From the beginning, Rurik didn''t expect the Mellaren people, they were hundreds of tool men. After they withdrew to the Rus army, they launched a counterattack with the Rus.

    This is called pretending to retreat to lure the enemy into an ambush position, and then the pincers will gather and wipe them out.

    Looking at this tactic, Rurik didn''t think it was a big problem.

    The unanimous advancement of a huge army is too a test of organization. Of course, one flag team of the Russian Army can achieve the same pace, and several flag team sports will be out of touch. This time, Rurik decided to use defense as the offense and let the enemy crash into his own army! They must bump into it.

    For the future war, the soldiers on Tombstone Island were very enthusiastic, and the commanders such as Rurik were very optimistic about the future war.

    It''s better for the army to end the war quickly, and to grow and gather at the end of the month after reaping the benefits, just because the army has to go home to harvest the wheat.

    The agreed date is today!

    The night was still relatively short last night. Many soldiers just lay down quietly. Their restless hearts drove their sober minds, and they watched the bright starry sky through the five hours of the night.

    The temperature in the early morning is only 15¡ãC, which seems to be low temperature, which is really comfortable for the soldiers.

    Everyone awakened in the early morning light, the sun shining on the mist in the forest on the island, strands of golden curtains gave the world a piece of holiness.

    Lumia, wearing an antler helmet, woke up early. She first made a memorial service for the dead at the warrior cemetery on the island, and then made a small sacrifice at the temporary altar by the sea.

    For a whole month, all parties are preparing for this moment.

    In the absence of impassioned speeches, Rurikben did not want to make a loud noise with his voice changing. In the holiness and solemnity of the early morning, the soldiers on the expedition had a meal of fresh fish and began to board the boat.

    It took a lot of time for the army to land on Tombstone Island, and it was also time-consuming to board the ship.

    Rurik had already boarded the Aphrodite first, and he was able to stand high and witnessed a long ship being pushed into the sea. The protruding large oars driven the ships to drift slowly into the inner sea and into the fleet''s array. in.

    "Just forming a formation takes time. Sure enough, I didn''t directly land on Visby. It was the right decision."

    Rurik stared at his own movements, with a big hand over his shoulder.

    He turned his head, the flowing ponytail flicked: "Father."

    Otto looked solemnly: "Now, we''re starting. Leaving here, we won''t look back."

    "Yes, I know, we will win."

    Otto''s deep eyes stared at the direction of the island: "You don''t have to confidently promise anything, of course we will win. Look! After the brothers are in the team, we set off."

    It would be great to join the horn of the existing ship. The Ross people have a small horn made of a few horns. The sound of the horn is not loud and the penetrating power is not small.

    There were mercenaries on the Aphrodite who served as good blowers. After a period of time, the sun had already taken the lead, and the huge fleet had been assembled in the sea off the island. The melodious trumpet was reminded of it.

    The gathered giant spinnaker was lowered under the control of the cable, and the Aphrora was fierce for a while.

    An old sailor with a cloth scarf on his head roared for a long time: "Adjust our direction, let''s move forward!"

    The cargo ships full of people and materials lowered their sails and presented a specific angle with the center axis of the ship, and they started sailing against the wind.

    As for all the long boats, the people holding the oars raised the huge blades, like scorpions moving on the water surface. They used the "Duke of Ross Flag" flying on the huge towering mast of the Aphrodite as a reference to start a great journey.

    This is the Rus¡¯s war! The war has begun.

    The war has indeed begun. The fiercest battle will be in the future. At present, the Ross people must be floating at sea for two to three days. Will the morale of the soldiers be consumed in boredom?

    The rainfall in recent days has been less than in previous years, and it may rain more in September.

    The sunny day is really a good time to fight, and to Rurik''s surprise, King Olekin, who took the army to the south for a month, did not send anyone back to Lake M?laren.

    What exactly is going through the army in the south? Is it just to recharge their energy, or they have already organized a fleet to conquer the rumored "Silver Fort"?

    It was about noon before the Ross Fleet officially began its expedition. As the fleet entered the depths of the ocean, the paddlers gathered their oars one after another, relying on pure wind to move forward.

    The ships of the entire fleet are doing a zigzag movement, and each ship must be very careful not to collide with neighboring ships.

    The fleet inevitably became loose gradually. Fortunately, all the ships were flying clearly visible flags. At this time, everyone realized that the "Oars Flag" that was originally owned by the leader''s flagship was hung in order to avoid leaving. Scattered.

    Since it is a broken line, the brisk ships must also accommodate the cargo ships carrying a large amount of materials and personnel, and the speed of the entire fleet has dropped to a mere four knots.

    Rurik couldn''t accurately judge the speed of the fleet, he could only deeply feel that the speed was really unsatisfactory.

    Certain ships can speed up, but the Russ fleet is not the kind of suture monster of the Swedish coalition before.

    The Mellaren army took the lead, and an allied army was stared with anger.

    The Ross Fleet is a whole, and the Clippers must accommodate the slow.

    The fleet basically stabilized at a speed of four knots, and after passing the dense island group of the Aland Islands, it moved forward all night on the edge of the Gulf of Finland.

    The setting sun guided the west, and the natural stars, especially the unique Big Dipper, also guided the direction.

    No one was worried about getting lost, especially Rurik, who was not at all worried about going to the wrong position when sailing at night.

    In the early morning of a new day, the noise on the deck awakened Rurik.

    Jeflo hurriedly walked into the captain''s lounge.

    Rurik sat upright and put the deerskin on Lu Mia who was sleeping next to him. At this moment, Otto still heard a little snoring unconsciously.

    "My lord, something happened in the distant sea, we..."

    "You? The situation? What is it?" Rurik asked, rubbing his head.

    "It''s land. Some people say we have reached our destination, I don''t know! Now I have my brothers on the deck, the torsion slingshot is ready."

    "How is it possible." Rurik raised his head. There was indeed a constant thumping above his head, "Let''s go, I''ll see the situation."

    Rurik stood on the bow deck. He could see a hazy coastline in the distance, and Aphrora was surrounded by his own ships. The boats were still raising their sails, and the army floated all night in the vast sea.

    Yevlo boldly pointed to the hazy place: "Is it not the enemy''s territory?"

    "It''s not there, but I know where it is."

    "where is it?"

    "It should be Saarema Island, or Xiuma Island, I marked it on that sand table."

    "Sandbox?"

    "Huh?" Rurik glanced at Yevlo''s eyes, knowing that this person had not participated in the pre-war meeting. He sighed slightly: "Well done, you let the brothers prepare for naval battle ahead of time. We really have the first-hand advantage when we encounter problems.

    "So, are we..."

    "Are you still going to land?" Rurik shook his head: "There may be some enemies or friends. There are indeed people there, people exiled by various tribes, including the rebellion of the Russ. Maybe in the future I will clean up. Drop them, but not now."

    Jeflo nodded, not talking.

    The sun in the east has risen, and the mist on the sea has disappeared.

    The clear air allowed Rurik to clearly see everything within a radius of 30 nautical miles, and now he gradually saw the so-called hazy coastline, which was clearly two big islands!

    He couldn''t help laughing.

    "Master, what are you laughing at?" Jeflo asked.

    "Nothing, I already know the correct position of the fleet. We should adjust our direction!"

    The vast number of personnel of the Ross Fleet did have a keen interest in the island ahead, and they wanted to land and see if they wanted to explore the curiosity trend.

    Is there anything good to find on Saarema Island, or Semelia Island? There may be some people who speak the same Gnostic language. When this untimely fellow meets fellow villagers, of course, they will kill them when they meet.

    The conquest of Saarema Island is not on the plan of Relic, and this small island has no minerals and is difficult to attract.

    The ships of the fleet stared at the movement of the Aphrora, she began to change directions, and soon the entire fleet corrected its new course.

    The army began to move toward the southwest, heading toward the southwest wind!

    Rurik is confident. He feels that after a day and night voyage, he is expected to rush to the eastern coast of Gotland in the morning. The Ross people must find a suitable landing site.

    More than two hundred large and small ships, their front is becoming more and more dangerous.

    Although the possibility is unlikely, Rurik ordered the nearby ships to prepare for naval battles. The ships communicated with each other by shouting. Soon, all the ships and everyone were clearly aware of the risks ahead.

    Everyone was ready for the naval battle. It was the ships of Arik''s Warriors First Banner team actively engaged with the enemy ships in sight, shooting first with a steel-armed crossbow, and then connected to the side to complete the final jump and kill.

    This set of tactics is already Arik''s best skill. He and his brothers from the First Banner have been fighting in this sea area for the past two years so that the enemy dare not go to the fishing grounds in the north of the island to fish.

    But when he invaded the eastern sea of ??the island, Arik had only one encounter experience, and that thrilling battle was still a great success for his people.

    Arik was looking forward to seeing the enemy''s fishing boat, but only the Ross army was riding the waves in the vast sea.

    At last night fell again, and no one knew how far the entire day fleet had traveled and how long it would take to sail in the future.

    But the road ahead is indeed only one full day''s voyage left.

    It was another morning, and the sun shone on the people who slept on the long boat.

    It was another noise that awakened Rurik, and this time he got up quickly and ran into the door of the lounge at the door of the lounge and collided with Evlo who had reported the news.

    "Ah, my lord! Something has happened!"

    "We... have arrived at Gotland?"

    "Yes! I''m about to report this. And..."

    Rurik immediately cheered up: "What the **** is going on."

    "It''s your brother Arik. He saw a fishing port and some fishing boats. The brothers of the First Banner have completely separated from the fleet and attacked first."

    "Ah?!" Arik was shocked and quickly kicked the old man up rudely (Otto drank some spirits last night and now sleeps very heavilyyou...you kid." Otto subconsciously He grabbed Rurik by the neck.

    Rurik broke free abruptly: "The war has begun, and Arik has started the landing battle. We will soon be ready."

    "Finally started fighting." Otto let go, his face serious.

    The father and son quickly boarded the bow deck, and now they clearly saw the scene ahead.

    Nearly thirty long boats all put down their big wooden oars and moved towards the atlas of the village between the two mounds.

    There are indeed enemy fishing boats madly fleeing for their lives, but it is a pity that this escape is meaningless.

    No one knows what is happening in the fishing village in front of them. The only thing that can be judged is that the long coastline in front of them belongs to the island of Gotland!

    The fishing port in front is not only between the two mounds, it also has a small bay. This place is really blessed as a berth.

    The battle started with a unilateral assault by the Rus, and the victory is no longer suspense...

 Chapter 441ï¼š Assault on Slitomo Harbor

    Gotland is a large island 130 kilometers east-west, and its widest point is less than 50 kilometers.

    Its geographical location is unique, and it is almost surrounded by huge fishing grounds. The prosperous fishing industry made this island once host a huge population of 20,000 people.

    Fishermen and businessmen from all walks of life gather here, and the fish they produce are sold far away.

    Gotland has a large population, and people from all over the world gather here. There is no strong tribe with a common root. There are only more than a dozen large settled families and more than a dozen small fishing villages.

    If there were no wars, life in Gotland would be relatively peaceful.

    For so many years, only the fishermen in Gotland attacked outsiders who broke into the fishing grounds. Their attacks frequently succeeded, but it was the conflict with the Ross people ten years ago, and they tasted the taste of failure.

    At that time, Otto led the Ross fleet, and it accidentally broke into the Gotland fishing grounds because of the fog of the fleet.

    The rebellious fishermen take it for granted that they are fishery competitors from the north, or simply attackers.

    At least ten years ago, Gotland announced its separation from the Svealand Alliance, and the elders of the major families voted to cooperate with the Danes. To be fair, Gotland is a natural way to do business with Jutland as a quick way. They are backing an alliance for greater interests. Liangzi has forged it.

    Since the Gotlanders have backed the alliance, the Ross people who are part of the alliance are equivalent to having a privateer permit. The remote Ross people ate and attacked the Gotlanders, but the trekking fleet was attacked and the leader''s brother died.

    After that, Otto turned over his old account and suddenly became the most active in attacking Gotland.

    In recent years, the continuous attacks of the Ross people have caused the Gotland people to vomit blood for three liters.

    The islanders have gathered from all directions, so if you encounter an insurmountable crisis, you will have to evacuate the island.

    However, not many big families are really willing to give up the business they have run for more than ten or decades. Visby has become a city and it shouldn''t be abandoned.

    Many islanders have chosen to evacuate. They are unable to fish in the abundant waters of the north of the island. Going south to the ?re fishery is to grab fish with Danish fishermen, which is indeed a contradiction.

    Perhaps the carrying capacity of the island has reached its limit, and the tragic situation of the settlement on the south of the island being looted by the Rus has made other settlements really at risk.

    There are currently two major settlements on the island, Visby on the west coast of the island, and Witset in the northern fjord of the island.

    Visby, the original meaning of "Mill of Sacrifice", is the most densely populated place due to its special status.

    Witset, originally meant "white sand", because the fjord is full of white sea sand.

    The Baisha Port has been weakening for the past three years, and a large number of people have migrated to Visby. At this point, the population of Visby once expanded to nearly 10,000!

    Severe population pressure forced a large number of locals to leave Gotland. No, some people went to Kalmar, to the Danish territory, even to Oslo, to Scandinavia, which faces the Atlantic Ocean. Bays.

    As the Ross people started an all-out war, Gotland had already appeared to be strong on the outside, and the big families inside had quietly suspicioned each other, and the feeling of nostalgia for the island was also diminishing.

    Yes, on an island that can''t get huge wealth, why should a real businessman continue to settle for a long time?

    The island¡¯s population has plummeted to less than 15,000, and a lot of strong men have been lost, and the remaining people are even more scattered.

    Frustration forces people to stay away from the military threat of the Russ. People living near the sea are worried that a fleet of ships will suddenly be killed and attacked.

    Their worries have finally become a reality!

    Like a long ship army of wolves, Arik directly caught up with the four fishing boats that were fleeing desperately.

    He didn''t have any dullness. First, his soldiers used a crossbow to complete the precision shooting (already a veteran who had been focusing on shooting at sea for more than two years), and then the ship took the ship to complete the final blow.

    The Warriors First Banner team had no intention of fighting, and they kept fighting violently. The temperament like a broken bamboo had already scared the fishermen on the shore to flee.

    The man grabbed the hand of the woman and the child, and started to run away without holding almost anything.

    Some people also decided to take some self-protection tools, as well as entanglement at home.

    However, Arik was too fast. His warriors wore uniform clothes, a white-shirted warrior jumped off the boat, illuminated with the blue stripes of their classic Ross proprietary letter X, holding bright white and oiled steel swords and Shield, thinking of scaring the stupid person rushed.

    The fisherman roared in horror: "It''s the Ross! The **** Ross is here!"

    Then came the screams of men and women, and the howls of children.

    "Damn it, dare you call me damned?" Arik heard the warning screams, and he unceremoniously ordered: "Brothers, kill me! Kill all who dare to resist!"

    This battle is just unreasonable, the well-equipped warrior flag team, the number of soldiers is more than the population of this fishing village!

    Those who tried to resist were directly beheaded, including a group of people kneeling down and begging for mercy, and the red-eyed soldiers also beheaded directly.

    If Rurik was present, he would have ordered his subordinates to converge and stop the meaningless killing of those who gave up resistance after witnessing such a tragedy.

    However, Arik is now not so much slaying his father in the name of avenging his father, it is better to say that he has witnessed the blood, and the brutality erupting in the depths of his soul has been out of control.

    The Ross people have lost control, and the battle has become one-sided.

    Oh, this is no longer a battle, it''s a classic Viking-style plunder.

    The person who can escape in the first time has already taken his family madly towards the north. They throw away all kinds of unnecessary objects, just to escape faster. They only had one belief. They ran to the nearest Baisha Port, merged with the locals to inform them of the Rus¡¯ landing, and then they armed themselves to fight the invaders and drove them out.

    As for those slow to escape, they were all overtaken by the Rus, and then hacked and killed.

    The blood dripping from the sword and axe can only make the eyes of the beast even more scarlet!

    The soldiers'' white gowns were not unexpectedly stained with the enemy''s blood, and the blue and white tones added a strong bright red.

    They dragged the captured woman''s hair, doing things in broad daylight. No one accuses this at all. On the contrary, they are winners and conquerors. They claim that they can do whatever they want with losers!

    Those women have lost their husbands and children, with empty eyes and endured insults, and their souls are dead.

    There were also women who fought back, but unfortunately the axe they wield was so weak that they were immediately killed by the grumpy warrior.

    A fishing village with less than four hundred people was conquered in an instant. More than one hundred people managed to escape, and most of the remaining people were killed.

    When the Ross army began to use this as a landing point to land one after another, Rurik covered his mouth and saw what his army did, just like what the Mellaren people did more than a month ago.

    There is no law to restrain these fighters, except that they will not use force against their own people, the others are the enemy, they use the most barbarous means to kill them, and then humiliate them.

    Seeing that the Duke, the old brother and the others had all landed, the blood-colored Arik came with a mad smile carrying blood-stained swords.

    "Look, Duke, I won a big victory."

    "I''ve seen it all." Otto''s deep eyes stared at the mess on the ground, his mood seemed to be unwavering, but his heart was a little dissatisfied.

    "How do you think I am doing?"

    "You won the first match, well done!"

    Otto was still stupid, his actions really made Arik strange. He turned his head and slapped his chest again and asked his brother: "Liurik, look at me! I''m a real fighter! This battle was won easily. . What do you think? How do you compare to those of Mellaren?"

    "Why kill even those women, look at the good things you do."

    For a moment, Arik was stunned, and then said, "Oh, this kind of thing will inevitably happen in battle."

    "So what about those?" Lurik''s ears were full of men''s smirks and women''s wailing, and he pointed at a miserable woman.

    "That." Arik twisted his body indifferently: "Brothers are suffocated on the island, and they will not be manipulated by their own people, but they can''t be reunited with their wives. Anyway, these guys are enemies, so that the brothers are comfortable. Wouldn''t it be great?"

    "Stop it! Let them stop." Ruriek said righteously.

    Arik suddenly changed his face: "Why? We are conquerors, we can do whatever we want."

    "Listen to my orders!"

    With his hands on his back, Rurik stood behind him with a firm face, Otto, clearly supporting him.

    Arik is also not good at contending with the Duke''s meaning, it is worth grabbing the hilt of the sword and hurriedly stopping his men.

    Only more than 40 women and more than 20 children are still alive. This should have been an ordinary morning. As a result, the fishing village suffered a terrible blow.

    These people in ragged clothes gathered together in horror and cried. Facing the crowd of white-robed Ross soldiers who came around, many of them fainted.

    Arik wiped his face and leaned close to his brother: "I don''t understand, you have to be kind to these enemies? I advise you not to do this. Being kind to them is hurting your brothers."

    "No! I understand the truth, but you have done too much! I have to catch a group of prisoners and take them back. It''s good for you. You assume that everyone is an enemy."

    "Isn''t it?" Arik asked deliberately.

    "I want to conquer them, but I can''t allow you to kill them all. I am the commander and you must support my resolution. Otherwise, I will let you and your people rest now."

    "You! You can''t..." Arik suddenly became angry, and now looking at his cute brother, he is already a little unlovable. Is this the so-called growth?

    "I can. This is the power that the Duke has bestowed on me. If you don''t listen to my command and let the soldiers come in chaos, I will let you stay on the landing site and rest."

    "Alright alright¡­¡­"

    The woman whose clothes were torn, Rurik rewarded with some rags to hide her shame. He sent someone to grab a few women who seemed to be emotionally stable and asked about the reality of the settlement.

    Those who are still alive are promised that as long as they cooperate, their lives will be guaranteed, and they will be sheltered by the Rus after the battle is over. In fact, it was announced that they would soon have a Ross husband, and the surviving children could continue to be raised.

    It was just the hypocrisy of the conquerors, but they had no choice but to cooperate under the **** axe of the Rus.

    After all, this fishing village is also a gathering of people from different sources. They usually help each other. Now that the disaster is approaching, isn¡¯t it running away separately?

    The woman confessed the name of this fishing village, Slithomn. Although the pronunciation is a bit strange, its original meaning is "a lowland in a crack".

    Yes, this fishing village is indeed sandwiched between two mounds.

    In addition, Rurik got two extremely crucial pieces of information!

    Follow the gap between the mounds all the way to the north, and soon you will arrive at Baisha Port. If you walk south along the slope, go to the end of the **** and go west, you will reach Visby.

    In order to survive, women decisively explained everything they knew. They were originally not of the same race as the people in Baisha Port and Visby. The large-scale offensive of the Rus was also related to the actions of the local businessmen.

    They could not effectively resist the extremely powerful Ross people. They could see Ross ships everywhere in the small bay (they knew Ross¡¯ signs), especially some of the huge ships that were really shocking, and these Ross people just showed their beast-like appearance. violent. They realized that even if the men assembled the entire island, Yue could not defeat the Ross army.

    They transferred their anger to the businessmen who "started the war", especially the fat belly guys in Visby.

    They proposed small conditions for cooperation.

    Life is guaranteed, no longer insulted, and the dead are buried at sea.

    These were just small requests, and Rurik didn''t want to satisfy them.

    In the first battle of Slitomo, the Ross people lost nothing. Hundreds of fishermen were killed. Their bodies were piled on some fishing boats. Large amounts of firewood were placed on top of some captured fish oil, and then they were pushed into the sea and set ablaze.

    The large-scale landing of the Ross army began, but fortunately, Arik''s men patronized and vented, before they had enough time to burn the fishermen''s homes.

    Many of the soldiers who landed now do not need to build their own shack.

    The Slavic flag team carried a spear and landed in a long boat.

    The M?laren flag team landed peacefully with a wide range of weapons. For them, it was of great significance to board the Gotland island.

    The staff of the Flag Shooting Team was the most complicated, with a group of boys and girls carrying crossbows and carrying arrows and quiveres on their backs. The battlefield between is so horrible, many people of course retreat. The feared are pushed forward by their companions, because now they don''t have any cowardly power.

    A large amount of food began to be transported, including the twenty reindeer and all the deer-keepers, which were rare to land on long boats.

    Ten torsion slingshots mounted on two-wheeled trolleys completed the landing, accompanied by a large number of dedicated arrows and projectiles.

    All kinds of crossbows need arrows to be carried in bundles, and now they fall on the beach like a wall.

    It wasn''t until the sun set that Ross had really finished moving the supplies. Vessels of various colors occupy all the sandy beaches of the small bay, and those cargo ships, especially the Aphrora, lay down their anchors and nailed them to the sea.

    Now Slitomo is really lively, but unfortunately this human brain has nothing to do with the locals.

    More than 3,000 people gathered here. The fishermen¡¯s houses could only be used by elite soldiers and war commanders. Most people still had to set up their own tents, shacks, or directly sleep on the boats.

    Rurik played a play for the captives. Before the deceased loaded the burning ship, Lumia put on the antler helmet and prayed to the soul of the deceased. What qualifications does the loser have to enjoy the sacrifice? Lumia''s actions were only to accept Rurik''s order, so as to show the captives that the Ross people were also humane, although Rurik felt a little hypocritical and redundant.

    Anyway, it is an all-out war, and hypocrisy is meaningless.

    Those captured women have indeed not been violated again, but Rurik must consider the feelings of his soldiers, especially the elite troops. He gave the women a free choice: "Find a husband right now, so that you can still be protected by a man in a place invisible to my eyes. We Ruth will not hurt our brothers. Woman."

    Rurik looks like a boy, are his words credible? Of course believable! All his decisions were endorsed by the old fellow Otto.

    The women did not hesitate to make a compromise, and their new man declared sovereignty to him that night, causing a crowd of Ross soldiers who watched the show to patronize and talk coldly.

    After a long voyage, everyone finally landed on the island. Although they knew the way to Visby, the captured woman was willing to lead the way. The troops are not firmly established at the moment, and rash attacks may have bad results. The troops need two or three days of recuperation and reorganization. Similarly, the Ross people also need to allow enough time for the enemy to assemble the army for a decisive battle.

    Rurik seemed to be wasting the opportunity, but in fact it was not. A temporary target was in the north of the island.

    The Port of White Sands, this settlement must be taken down!

    However, maybe they will surrender when they see the military might of the Rus people? It is also good to be able to kill some strong men, take them to Shilla Fort to open up new farmland for themselves, and then pay taxes for generations. At least the incident that Arik condoned his subordinates to hack and kill should not happen again. This is not about kindness, but because it is detrimental to the future interests of the Rus people.

 Chapter 442ï¼š Attack on Baisha Port

    Is there any strategic value for the little Slitomo?

    It does have a clear value-a natural small port facing the vast sea. The Ross people can use this port to develop it into a stronghold on Gotland Island, or a transit point for trade and army transportation.

    After landing, Rurik was more or less aware of its strategic value while sending people to clean up the post-war endgame.

    But now, this small fishing village is just an excellent landing place for the Rus people, and its level of excellence is beyond imagination.

    Although the bay is not large, at least all the ships of the Russ are docked, so that the army will have a very stable foothold for the next stage of offensive.

    So who is the next goal?

    One goal couldn''t be more obvious.

    After a whole night of repairs, the recovered soldiers continued to unload the materials on board.

    Ross warriors, the blood stains on the gowns yesterday have been washed away, and their clothes are neat again, and they even want to slash them with their swords.

    Those Slavic and Corvin warriors, including the children under Rurik''s command.

    They witnessed the tragedy after the battle. The dead were not soldiers after all. They were all dead, and the beach was full of Yin Hong. This is war. No matter how "honor" or "revenge" is used to modify it, everyone is now a part of the battlefield, and they are all standing on Ross''s standpoint, destined to start a life-and-death battle with the owner of this island.

    Will the enemy be merciful? of course not.

    They were responsible for removing the corpses, some people vomited on the spot, endured intense discomfort and finished the job.

    Especially the little warriors of Rurik! Of course, they also had **** accidents when they were training in their hometown. But how many of them have killed the enemy? Like a boy like Fisk, he and the Gotlanders have a vengeance of killing his father, so naturally his actions are extremely harsh, but...

    The young female warriors of the Valkyrie Corps[] are just girls. Although they have been forced out of a lot of animalism during their daily training, now seeing a large number of corpses, many of them stayed up all night.

    This is the case for recruits. They just went to the battlefield to witness death and cruelty. They either **** their pants in fright, or were so excited about their lives and deaths. In short, their performance was abnormal.

    These conditions only need to go through a few more battles, because they will regard themselves as a stone of no emotion, facing all the instincts of the enemy, it is to kill.

    The vast majority of soldiers didn''t care about the death of the enemy, and the commander of the team didn''t care.

    It was clear, the sun was shining, and the warm wind had blown away the blood, replaced by the smell of grilled fish.

    A larger private house became a temporary command post for the Rus.

    A woman who understands the situation of the island was pushed into the room.

    Rurik was about to discuss matters with everyone, but saw the young woman hook her head, only to be pushed forward. She staggered and walked a few steps again, with endless pain between her eyebrows.

    "Maybe this woman is only twenty years old? There are not many wrinkles on her face, she is definitely not old." Rurik muttered, he had already estimated what the woman experienced last night.

    At this moment, Arik unceremoniously faced everyone in the room and introduced: "Compared to other women, this woman is the most cooperative. She only asks to forgive her daughter."

    "Of course, if we are captured, we have to protect it. Brothers will always lack women." Rurik looked at the woman''s face again, and couldn''t help but move a little compassionately, and then ordered: "Woman, look up at me!" "

    The woman continued to hook her head...

    Otto burst out loudly: "Hold up your head, otherwise throw your daughter into the sea to feed the sharks now!"

    This intimidation instantly scared the woman to kneel and howl: "I beg you, you can let me do anything. As long as my child can live..." She raised her head, with pleading in her eyebrows.

    Are the men present who pity and cherish jade at the moment? No, this woman is just a captive, a plaything with special use value.

    Rurik asked again: "Tell me, your name."

    "Yes! I... I''m Broda (meaning flower dew), I''m just... a fisherman."

    "Okay, Broda." Rurik looked down at the kneeling woman slightly: "It looks like your new man loves you very much. That''s good. I am the commander of the Ross people, and I''m talking about contracts. All you have to do is If you serve me, we will recognize you as a native of Ross, and both you and your children will be protected by this army."

    How could Broda, who was so frightened, completely believe this? Besides, the words came from a boy.

    She already knew what the Ross people wanted her to do, and seemed to have to sell the people in the north to survive.

    She gritted her teeth, "I will, I will take you to Baisha Port."

    "You are very cooperative." Rurik nodded: "We plan to go out tomorrow, and you will be the messenger. We Ross people are kind and will take good care of your children in this camp."

    Broda was trembling and her eyes were apathetic. She knew that these Ross people were threatening her children.

    Before the woman was pushed into the door, the Rus had already made some war plans.

    The next target was not Visby, the largest settlement on the island, but the Baisha Port in the north.

    Now that Gotland has built some defensive measures in the north of the island, the legend will prevent the landing of warships? Upon hearing the news, Rurik thought of the "Atlantic Barrier" immediately. A series of fortifications of the Atlantic Wall defended the Allied landing from Calais, and the Allied forces chose Normandy as a result.

    As in this war, the Rus also landed from the east coast of the Gotland. Smash down Baisha Port and destroy the enemy''s various fortifications from behind (the premise does exist), so that when the army comes to threshing grass in the future, it will be able to walk directly.

    There are many considerations for lay down White Sand Castle, that is, to weaken Visby''s strength, and beware that when the army attacks Visby, the Gotlanders will have reinforcements to backstab the Rus.

    When Visby was finally isolated, the Ross people had no worries during the decisive battle.

    With a seemingly reliable guide, there will be one less trouble in the future.

    Rurik discussed with everyone. The landing of the army was on the morning of August 4th. Today is the fifth day of the month. The task given to the soldiers today is to take a good rest and organize a team of soldiers tomorrow to attack by land. Baisha Port.

    This battle was adjusted according to the sudden situation on the battlefield. Taking into account that the enemy''s strength would not be very strong, the Russian army would not be able to move out.

    The Ross people made a plan for this battle. The only troops on the expedition were the Warriors Second Banner Team, the Merlaren Banner Team, and some mercenaries and Corvin Crossbowmen from Rurik.

    Rurik split the army into two, and the force to conquer Baisha Port was 1,500.

    Even so, an army of this size is terribly large on Gotland. Its advantage is not only the number of people, this battle will be personally led by Liurik, he does not need the help of the old man''s town at all. He knew that he would never fight a protracted battle. The battle must be won quickly. To win the day tomorrow, it must be delayed until the seventh day of the month at the latest.

    After all, Baisha Port is also a settlement with a large population. What is the enemy''s strength? Then let this large group of mercenaries of the Merlaren Banner team try the water! If this group of people find it difficult to fight, Rose''s main force will press on again. In order to avoid the worst situation, this battle Lurik decided to bring a prepared ten-seater torsion slingshot, elite mercenaries and some sailors, just to manipulate these powerful weapons, because they are installed on the trolley, it has been It has become a heavy weapon that can be quickly deployed and combated.

    The day of departure has arrived!

    The soldiers did not dare, and a large number of soldiers who would not participate in this battle complained. Arik wanted to take the brothers to kill again, but this time the good show was to be snatched away by the old guy Harrodsson.

    As usual, Rurik took his two close mates, Kanuf and Fisk.

    The soldiers who were in desperate need of departure were already in the formation, and they gradually formed a matrix-like dense formation with a full set of weapons.

    Rurik took a long breath and turned his head slightly: "The last time I fought, some people said that Haroldoson''s son was a little timid. I don''t think so, but the rumors do exist."

    Kanuf felt aggrieved for a while, his little hand squeezed the hilt tightly: "I will be brave this time."

    "What if the enemy rushes toward you?"

    "Then bravely crossbow and shoot it."

    "Oh, I hope you don''t cry." Fisk gritted his teeth and said mockingly, but it was actually an encouragement.

    Fisk really reassures Rurik that the twelve-year-old boy is really a brave player, and he must do more, but this time both boys will use steel-armed crossbows to start shooting.

    The rectification of the army was basically completed. Soon, Broda, a woman sitting on a makeshift stretcher with broken fishing nets and wooden sticks, was carried over by two elite mercenaries.

    Now she is possessed by a very strong Ross warrior. Rurik knows that the man is strong enough to be worthy of the sturdy silver scale breastplate. Rurik also counts on this person as an armored berserker in the most difficult time. Go hack and kill.

    However, this man is obviously too strong, and how brute force he treats his own woman.

    Broda''s current situation is indeed screaming pain when walking, her condition has not improved, only that she was forced to serve again yesterday. However, she should be a very reliable guide. She was not properly protected, and R¨¹rik blamed herself for a mistake. She had to complete the task of a good guide, so she enjoyed the service of "siding in a sedan chair".

    Does she feel moved by being kindly treated?

    Rurik didn''t bother to care at all, he just wanted to end the battle sooner.

    According to the information disclosed by Broda, it took only half a day on foot from Slitomo to Baisha Port.

    Half-day journey? It''s really not far. Lulik is only lacking in intelligence, and the distance from Slitomo to Baisha Port is only about nine kilometers.

    "It might be feasible to solve the battle in one day. After walking for a long time to fight, everyone should not be very tired. Haha, fortunately, I brought some reindeer this time, they just can carry something to pull."

    We said goodbye to my father and brother and the remaining soldiers, and the team led by Rurik began the "expedition."

    Rurik is the commander, and he also has Harrodsson, Heliger, Mezzasta and Kejas under his command. Yes, the two former enemies of the Kewen people now have to fight side by side.

    As for Heliger and his Mellaren brothers, they knew that this was their first battle. For money, for honor, and for the future, everyone must fight desperately. Rurik also made a promise: "You fight first, and after you win, you have the priority to plunder. Except for prisoners and gold and silver, you are free to plunder."

    The army walked on the grassland between the mounds. The terrain was very comfortable. There was no discomfort when walking, and the reindeer pulling carts could walk smoothly.

    To make armored soldiers march for a long time, you can only say that they are commanders and competent.

    Among the army, only the "Warriors Second Banner" led by Haro Zossen and more than fifty elite mercenaries from Rurik were equipped with chain mail on a large scale. These armors are currently placed in large numbers on flat-bottomed carts, and Yufu is an experienced deer breeder, and the unarmored warrior guards them.

    Rurik¡¯s army has achieved a certain degree of "mule-horizonization", and heavy ordnance and heavy weapons are now being dragged by reindeer.

    He wanted to get horses, and theoretically they could get them. For example, the farms in the Novgorod region did raise some horses. Those horses are pony stallions native to Eastern Europe, which are shorter than Mongolian horses.

    Workhorses should be available, provided that the Russ must expand the scope of trade and expand their tentacles to the south far away from the Baltic Sea, such as finding ways to do business with the Franks.

    Without a suitable workhorse, you can only make do with reindeer. In addition to being unable to ride the reindeer, it is indeed very suitable for pulling carts.

    The army as a whole walked lightly, and the flat and soothing terrain made the ground no way, but it did not affect the march of the team.

    How far is the half-day journey? Anyway, the army began to march in an all-round way, and when they reached Broda, they were placed in a reindeer cart. She is at the top of the team like Rurik. She decides the direction of the team, and even Rurik has to follow it.

    Only some mercenaries acted as scouts, and after hearing the general direction of Broda''s guidance, they rushed to investigate.

    Soon, the mercenary rushing forward came back and told Rurik who was sitting in the reindeer cart: "My lord, I think we have arrived."

    "Really? You see a lot of houses?"

    "Yes, and there are some low walls?"

    wall? When thinking of the wall, Rurik thought of Borgholm''s **** wall. "That wall is easy to break, right?"

    This intelligence Broda didn''t make it clear at first, but now the woman made it clear: "It''s just a low wall to prevent the sheep from getting lost."

    They still have sheep? Wouldn''t it be there waiting for the Ross people to reward the army?

    Rurik tried to learn more, but the scout didn''t have any spectacles. The scout only claimed that the people walking around could not be seen with the naked eye, and it was suspected that the enemy had already made some preparations.

    "Is it war preparations? Okay, just fight them. I''m not afraid of how many people come!"

    News of the imminent battle spread quickly, and the soldiers who had a little discomfort in their calves and feet quickly regained their spirits. Where are they going to fight? They all want to make money as robbers, and their eyes are full of greed.

    They moved on and soon saw a low house in the distance.

    Rurik glanced intently: "Huh? It really is a Viking-style long house. There are indeed some earthen walls, which are so low that they turned over."

    He stood up quickly, and the soldiers standing on the car looking around him gave a loud command: "Keep in formation, approach the enemy slowly, force them to show up, and fight them!"

    Ross''s Warriors Flag team, the soldiers screamed in unison, and the infected Mellaren Flag team yelled.

    They have left the gap between the mounds The place where they stepped on was already the sandy land of sparse meadows, and it was full of white sand.

    And their roars have indeed drifted to Baisha Port with the wind, and the three local families are now carrying some refugees who have fled. The news of the Ross army¡¯s landing has been known throughout Baisha Port!

    Some people immediately evacuated to Visby after learning of the incident from the refugees, but more people decided to stay.

    They must protect their property, and of course they can¡¯t just listen to the refugees¡¯ rhetoric. How can there be so many Ross people? Ten thousand people? It''s crazy! Didn''t their army go south to attack some hostile force? Probably they all went desperately with the Danes. Everyone knows about this. Gotland is a relatively safe place. How can those guys in the north organize an army of 10,000 people to land on the island?

    Obviously, some Ross people have landed on the island, and I''m afraid they are coming to plunder like three years ago. The three families made some preparations in advance. They were no longer afraid of sending people to notify Visby''s friends that the Rus had landed. They themselves were also ready to fight the Rus army.

    They are very confident that Baisha Port has always been the front line to prevent the enemy from entering the bandits in the north. Although everyone has suffered a blood loss at sea in the past few years, the nearly 1,000 men organized on the ground have strong self-confidence.

 Chapter 443ï¼š 1 unequal battle

    The people of Baisha Port don''t want to fight decisively with the guys in the north, but they will not hesitate to fight when the enemy comes.

    Three men in helmets and chain mail stood on the low soil wall, watching the approaching army with mixed feelings.

    "Sure enough, it''s from Ross. Damn it." Chief Carl''s forehead was full of blue veins, and because of the trembling, the gray beard was also trembling.

    "Are you afraid?" As the leader Walmon questioned, he was also worried.

    "How could I be afraid of them? The time to come is here now, fight them!"

    "But, it looks like they have a lot of troops."

    "Yes." Carl gritted his teeth. "They are so crowded, they are not necessarily strong."

    "You are right." The also very worried leader Lulav knew he had no right to refuse to fight. "Brothers, now only our three families can unite to defeat these enemies. Damn, who would have thought that they were actually Attack from behind."

    "Knowing this long ago, we should strengthen the defense of the east."

    "Stop talking. Carl, rectify your people, we all go to war." After that, the leader of Lulav took the lead to jump off the dirt wall.

    Three leaders, three families, all men and women know that they have reached the moment of life and death.

    They cannot hesitate, and there is no qualification for hesitation.

    The three families raised a group of private soldiers, and a large number of fishermen lived together. In the sea, they are both fishermen and pirates. Baisha Port is everyone''s home port and a place to store their belongings. There is a saying that people can escape for their lives in a small boat, so the accumulated wealth can be taken away in an instant?

    A gang of enemies came, their clothes were very neat and neat and tidy.

    However, the battle did not start. Who knows if they are strong outsiders and attackers in the middle?

    The people of Baisha Port did not make a second plan. The leaders ordered the battle. The 900 men who were always ready for the northerners to take up their weapons at this moment. They drove the sheep back to the stables, handed out self-protection weapons to the women, and left the low wall one after another.

    A group of differently dressed people jumped from the low earth wall with their colorfully painted shields. Some people are obviously waving hand axes or swords. Their weapons and helmets reflect a distinct metallic color in the sunlight.

    Rurik has gotten out of the reindeer cart, and his soldiers are also actively removing the armor from the cart and putting them on quickly.

    He squinted and put his hands on his eyebrows to cover the dazzling sunlight.

    Harrodsson stood beside Rurik, and pointed his sword forward rebelliously: "It looks like those guys are provoking. How about? Let the Mellaren people try it out first."

    Rurik calmed down, and saw more enemies still standing up: "I think we shouldn''t be impulsive."

    "Are you worried about them? As for?"

    "It''s better to be cautious. Even if the Mellaren are just mercenaries, don''t die fearlessly. They have other tasks."

    "Your plan is..."

    Rurik raised his head and looked up at Haro Zossen''s beard: "Let all the warriors of the Second Banner of the Warriors on board the armor, arrange the array, and no attack is allowed without my order."

    After that, he called Metzasta and Kejas from Corvin and gave them the task of archery.

    The elite mercenaries of Rurik and the sailors who got off the ship, their main task was to control the ten-seater torsion slingshot. Together with other shooters, they must first give the enemy a long-range strike.

    The enemy''s front had better be a major flaw, so that hundreds of desperadoes like Mellaren mercenaries could be sent to kill.

    The troops immediately began preparations, and in the eyes of the soldiers in Baisha Port, the invading Rus stopped.

    Do not! The Ross people only held on for a while, and they soon continued to approach the earth wall at a slow pace, very neatly.

    Isn''t fighting just a larger-scale group fight?

    The nervous Baishagang men, from teenage boys to fifty-year-old old guys, have their families in battle, and there are even female fighters disguised as men. They wear helmets and armor, and it is extremely difficult to distinguish their gender.

    They spontaneously formed a shield wall. The shields of the first row of soldiers were stacked on top of each other. More than 900 people formed a dense, long formation with a width of about 150 meters, intending to fight the enemy with ease.

    There were some people standing on the earth wall. It was a group of boys and a few bow-holders. Children have developed a good sling ability while shepherding sheep, and bow bearers are good at hunting birds with short oak bows.

    This is the "long-range force" of the soldiers at Baisha Port, and their existence can be called a trifling matter.

    The Ross army reorganized the army, and the team steadily advanced on the flat white sandy beach. Artemisia thatch is just a boring obstacle. R¨¹rik is still at the forefront of the team, behind him is a group of blue and white tones. Elite Ross warrior.

    The flag team flag held high by the flag bearer is announcing his identity as a Rusman to the enemy.

    White sails are sewn or dyed with crossed blue stripes. Only the Rus can do this. Other tribes or families will use more complicated patterns to describe themselves. In this regard, the Russ picture is really simple. The simplicity also has its own advantages, so that even simple people can instantly recognize the people of Rus.

    The uniform Ross army is like a moving glacier, that army is unstoppable!

    The people in Baisha Port were quite self-confident. As the distance between the two armies gradually approached, that self-confidence was quickly fading. They began to think of the horror of being looted by Russ ships when they were fishing at sea.

    Maybe the decisive battle is not a good idea!

    The three chiefs, Carl, Volmon, and Lulav, all retreat in their hearts, because no one threatened to run for their lives in honor. At least there is a chance to escape. Although everyone''s ships have lost a lot in the conflicts of the past two or three years, the remaining ships are enough for the nobles to escape urgently.

    The distance between the two sides got closer and closer, until Rurik felt that it was almost two hundred meters.

    He hurriedly ordered: "Shooter, slingshot! To the front! The Merlaren, divided into two parts, stand on both sides of the Ross flag team!"

    Soon, a group of shooting troops stood up in front of Rurik. The soldiers behind him also visually inspected the enemy''s position. They also arranged a denser formation with a width of nearly one hundred and fifty meters, only the strength here. As many as 1,200 people!

    Elite mercenaries are holding steel-armed crossbows. The sailors who disembark are responsible for pushing two-wheeled trolleys equipped with torsion slingshots (towed by reindeer carts during transportation). Corvin warriors are holding longbows and wooden crossbows, bows and projectiles. All are ready.

    How to judge the distance of the enemy?

    Rurik stretched out his right hand, pointed his thumb at the enemy''s array, and estimated the appropriate distance.

    He was walking slowly, his soldiers maintained a high degree of vigilance, and the huge team maintained basic order until the archer troops entered the attack range.

    "It''s now, stop!"

    The Ross army gradually stopped, and the people who passed by also returned to the team, intending to fight with the enemy.

    Rurik had no other thoughts, he simply walked into his own shooting force and ordered: "Take a bow! Let an arrow!"

    Boys like Kanuf and Fisk raised the steel-armed crossbow to a large angle, and the circlips were stuck with ordinary bow arrows. This is not in line with the shooting of weapons, since the actual combat proved The saw-short steel arm crossbow can forcibly shoot a long and light arrow, so it will be fired. Anyway, the design of the arrow''s spin feather design has a strong ability to correct deviation.

    In the first round of the salvo, nearly two hundred arrows rushed towards the array of soldiers in Baisha Harbor with the cries caused by the whirl feathers.

    A lot of strange things are approaching! That is a blow from the sky!

    Gravity bestows the arrows with great power, and their damage to the armor-clad is certainly limited. However, most of the soldiers in Baishagang only wear common clothes, or are covered with an extra layer of cowhide or sheepskin.

    Many people were hit by arrows, and they immediately fell down and wailed in pain. Someone was pierced in the neck on the spot, and their blood vessels were cut off by deliberately made clusters of wide-blade arrows, and they were quickly killed in the painful giggles.

    The shocked people began to lift up their shields of different sizes, but the Russ were hit by a new and more deadly blow.

    Rurik''s right hand fell suddenly, and ten torsion slingshots were launched at the same time!

    The war has reached this point and there is nothing to hide. The army does not fight naval battles, but plans to occupy land rights and grab the enemy¡¯s port. Then the cone-head cast iron bullets dedicated to destroying ships, now their task is to pierce through. The enemy''s shield and body.

    The projectile body had inclined dents when it was cast, and ten projectiles rotated and smashed at an enemy about 130 meters away in a relatively low and flat parabola.

    This distance is very close, and it can be said that it is far away. Any long-range weapon at such a distance from the residents of Baisha Port is powerless.

    The projectile pierced the shield, causing the sawdust from the front row of soldiers to fly across, and the projectile pierced deeply into the soldier''s body.

    Someone was hit in the head, and the head, which was protected by iron skin and lock armor, was now directly embedded in the iron block and died on the spot.

    The soldiers in Baisha Port suffered a sudden blow. As many as fifty people immediately lost their fighting ability. Some people were slightly injured, but they were no longer strong enough to continue fighting.

    Their minds were blank, and the three leaders were taken aback. Just as this group of people became uneasy, the second round of blows from the Roths came again!

    Kevin''s longbowmen are already old fritters on the battlefield. Besides, Mezzasta wants to show other Corvinans. Although the number of his tribe of steel squirrels is small, the soldiers are powerful elites.

    With thirty longbows shooting arrows at intervals of about ten seconds, the speed of the crossbow is much slower. As for torsion slingshots, they have become free shooting.

    The long-range firepower of the Ross people is no longer a wave attack, it seems to be a chaotic style of play.

    Rurik didn''t want to say anything, he was pleased to see his army uninterrupted firepower.

    A large number of arrows fell from the sky, and another cast iron projectile easily harvested life. The former can also use a shield (with poor penetration of light arrows) to resist, as for the latter, it seems that the best defense is the body of a comrade.

    The Russian army''s attack continued, and the longbowmen frequently pulled high-pound longbows, and the soreness of the arms gradually became apparent.

    The crossbow is still powerful, but the warriors who stepped on the string quickly lost their absolute strength in their arms and had to take turns to use the winch to wind.

    The only efficient way is the torsion slingshot. Since the firing angle is fixed, only two people need to keep turning the wooden winch. When the saw is suitable, the third person reloads the projectile by pulling off the fixed latch and launching it.

    "You... are gradually losing your energy? This can''t work!"

    For this battle, Liurik prepared some more arrows very carefully, and he was beaten up by all the arrows. Obviously his subordinates lacked the physical strength in this area.

    The archers have fired as many as four thousand arrows and more than one hundred cast iron bullets. Among them, the longbowmen performed extremely crazy, and the price was that they were exhausted.

    But the enemy, they didn''t collapse? !

    Rurik looked not far away and murmured: "You are really strong enemies, so disciplined? Fortunately, I didn''t let the Mellaren rush. Are you okay now? You should be about to be unable to hold on! "

    So, what is the situation with the soldiers in Baisha Port?

    This "army" of 900 people has as many as 400 casualties! Two hundred of them have been killed or seriously injured, and the rest endured the pain of the wound, gritted their teeth and continued to persist.

    Carl among the three leaders, he was on the front line, and soon after the battle started, he was broken by the cast iron bullet of the Rus! Even though he himself protected his face with a shield, the strong impact still broke his cervical spine.

    Although the other leader Lulav was protected by warriors, many long tapered swords designed to counteract the chain mail pierced his torso. At first he could still stand strong, but the continuous destruction of internal organs and bleeding finally defeated the soldier.

    There was only one leader, Walmon, who had no time to cry in grief and anger, and had no time to be afraid, so he held his shield and held on to his soldiers.

    It can be said that this group of people is fighting in a daze, so they are beaten here. They are not stupid, they are just facing unprecedented fighting methods and witnessing incredible casualties. Their morale continues to decline, and it seems that they are almost on the verge of collapse. As for why the army did not flee, it is not only because many people have forgotten to escape in shock, but also There are many people whose warrior belief drives this strong body, unable to escape in the sun or under the watchful eyes of God. If you want to die, die on the battlefield!

    Perhaps if the shooting continues, all the enemies in Baisha Port will be shot alive.

    The elite Ross warrior has become a spectator, and the battle seems to be a magnificent performance by the Corvins who are the servants of the duke and defeated.

    Harrodsson was very pleased, his son Knuff, at least this kid is not at all merciful in shooting arrows against the enemy.

    It seems that it doesn''t make much sense to continue archery.

    "End here! Archer! Rest! Slingshot! Rest!"

    Rurik yelled at the simplest possible vocabulary, restraining his subordinates'' offensive.

    In this way, like the soldiers of Baisha Port who were constantly struck by deadly hail, they could finally change their minds and look at their battered front, witnessing the tragedy of the surrounding brothers, their bloodshot eyes almost burst. .

    In the chaos, Walmon didn''t know that his two old buddies were dead. He called the name of the response, and got terrible news from the soldiers of the neighboring family.

    escape!

    This thought stimulated Walmon''s mind. Look at this messy front. As long as the Ross people continue to shoot arrows, everyone standing here will be a living target. There is no need for everyone to die in the evening!

    The Ross people don¡¯t shoot arrows now, it must be because they are a bit tired. When they rest, it¡¯s not...

    Then lead the remaining mercenaries to rush to fight?

    Maybe this is the only way to go! At least now is a rare window period.

    Walmon held his iron sword in his hand and called out: "Brothers! Their arrows are gone! Follow me! Even if you die in battle, you die as a soldier! Let''s go to Valhalla, and go to the dusk of the gods to continue fighting. ..."

    He roared loudly and piercingly, but there were few followers.

    Everyone was shocked by the unprecedented arrow strikes, as if they were the bird to be shot, so weak and meaningless to die.

    Walmon took more than a dozen steps, and he was ready to die in battle, but his men were actually dumbfounded.

    He stomped his feet in grief and anger: "You guys...you fools...really slaves?! Where are my soldiers? Give you money and food, but you are in a daze?!"

    He continued to yell, hoping to get more people to follow him desperately and die like a soldier.

    Lurik has clearly seen the formation of the opponent''s stand-up and active movement This stepped up to force Heliger: "You M?laren people must not be slow! They are going to attack. ! Now you rush over!"

    Heliger is not young anymore. He now has the authorization to plunder from the Roths. Although he is a mercenary, he rushes to kill him, catching slaves, cattle and sheep, and giving it to the leader of Roth with money. . As for the general property robbed, especially the clothes and iron weapons, they all belonged to him.

    The two wings of Mellaren are all dressed in simple brown linen clothes, which is rough and not good clothes.

    However, everyone was almost in a state of extreme poverty before they voted in the Russian army. They expected to be rich and wealthy in this battle, possessing a decent outfit and reliable tools and weapons.

    These Meralen mercenaries, whom Olegin considered to be inferior, are now showing their courage not to be underestimated.

    Nearly six hundred men in khaki-colored clothes held high shields and weapons, and they didn''t talk about any battle rules, like a group of wild beasts rushing toward the enemy.

    At this point, the surviving soldiers of the Baisha Port Army in a daze finally began to collapse. It seemed that the remaining battles were meaningless, and the headless flies began to escape quietly...

 Chapter 444ï¼š Surrender is your only choice

    A group of earth-yellow madmen, holding axes and spears, rushed towards the broken front of the Baisha Hong Kong Army.

    Although the morale of the Baisha Port army had collapsed, but the opponent rushed too fast, those soldiers who wanted to escape but had no time had to stand beside their wailing friends and took up weapons to resist desperately.

    Resistance is just an instinct that does not want to die, and the barbaric and unruly fighting is completely unfolded.

    The spear pierced the body, the axe cut off an arm, and even the oak shield was split into two sections.

    The soldiers at Baisha Port were at a loss in the arrow rain. They wanted to change something, but saw that the Rus¡¯s army was so tightly formed that no one started to take the brothers to counterattack, so they had to be passively beaten here.

    Now, the aggrieved people finally have a chance to fight back.

    The clothes were so simple that they didn''t even have leather armor, and they began to suffer losses.

    They traveled almost ten kilometers, their feet were tired, and they rested briefly when the crossbowmen were shooting arrows.

    They are not energetic, but deep in the battlefield, they are caught in a completely chaotic close hand-to-hand fight.

    The reason why the brave wins in the narrow road, the flag captain Heliger still knows.

    "Merlaren! Protect our flag from the enemy! Kill the Gotland as much as possible, and even those who vomit blood on the ground will not let it go."

    He needs to use a victory to prove his strength to the Rus. They do not represent the M?laren tribe, but only represent themselves, to prove their worth with victory. A hearty victory, holding the enemy''s head in one hand, is to join Rose''s name.

    Very young Mellaren fighters, they may be only fourteen years old. After walking for a long time, they suddenly died on this battlefield.

    Others were extremely brave, slashing and killing multiple enemies in a row, and finally they were hit and killed by a harpoon.

    Only Heliger was the leader of private soldiers when they were young, but this year they are older. They don''t use brute force to fight, but use skillful swordsmanship to kill the enemy.

    A small number of elites could not change the overall mediocrity. Gradually, the soldiers of Baisha Port realized that this group of "pirates" who had killed them was somewhat different from the Ross people they had encountered before.

    The blood-stained leader Walmon, five Merlaren warriors died under his sword.

    He wiped blood from his face and shouted in his throat: "Idiots! Why are you running away? The enemy has powerful arrows, but their soldiers are idiots. Charge with me!"

    The people who fled back to the earth wall became more and more ashamed, seeing that the almost collapsed front could still persist, and they turned back to fight.

    There are also people who have fled back to the port settlement. They are pushed back by angry women. Hundreds of young women have picked up a sheep-driving stick, a mowing sickle, a cutting axe, or simply a stick. Rushed to the battlefield mightily.

    There are five hundred female fighters joining the battle, they are really amateurs, and some are only women''s limited brute force.

    They are extremely realistic again. Men can''t stand it anymore. How significant is it for them to escape by boat? They are men''s subordinates, and without the protection of men, they are a kind of big fat sheep in this world.

    Well, it might as well give it a go. They joined the battle tragically, and soon, the Mellaren warrior with blood-colored eyes realized that it was a woman who had died under his sword.

    They just feel strange and show no mercy to their subordinates.

    The axe cut by women is as deadly as they are. Since they are fighters, they must be aware of the death of war. The Mellaren people assassinate them just because they must survive victoriously.

    There were more and more corpses on the ground, the blood gathered into a terrible stream of rust, the white sand turned red, and the soldier''s white face was mixed with blood and sweat, roaring and wailing one after another.

    The flag of the Melaren Banner team did not move on, and the people behind Rurik and others clearly saw this.

    "It''s weird, I thought the enemy was destroyed by my arrow, they are still holding on?" Rurik frowned.

    Harrodsson remonstrated: "The Mellaren people are unbearable. I will bring my brothers up to end the battle."

    "Alright." Ruriek looked up at the sky: "Try hard and end the battle before dark."

    "okay!"

    Harrodsson was about to lead the Ross fighters into battle, and Ruriek hurriedly gave them detailed tasks.

    Rose¡¯s Warriors Second Flag team and Rurik¡¯s elite mercenaries were ordered to be divided into three parts to press on, enveloping the entire battlefield.

    Try to kill the enemy''s vitality as much as possible. This is Rurik''s tactics.

    He doesn''t want to kill them all. If there is an enemy begging for mercy, proper forgiveness is okay. Because of the Russian army, some captives are needed as ready-made labor.

    Rurik drew his dagger, "Brothers, let''s go! Remember, those who surrender don''t kill, you will be rewarded when you catch me!"

    The whole army began to attack, and the team became looser. Together with the Corvin warriors, they clung to the melee warriors with their bows and crossbows. As they approached the battlefield, they began to wait for the opportunity to shoot.

    When Walmon, the last leader of Baisha Port, realized that he had been outflanked by the Ross, it was too late.

    There are still more than 600 men and women fighting.

    The casualties of the Melaren Banner team were unexpected. Nearly 200 of the 600 fighters have lost the ability to fight.

    The intensity of the fighting between the two sides continued to decrease as the soldiers became more exhausted, until Rurik took the main force to kill.

    Walmon wanted to break through, but the first attempt to break through was directly shot by a steel-armed crossbow.

    The Ross warrior hit the shield with a steel sword and steel axe, shouting and closing the circle.

    R¨¹lik looked at the opportunity, and screamed in a crisp voice: "Heliger, take the Mellaren back with you!"

    The exhausted Mellaren soldiers left the battle one after another. They were unlikely to be attacked by friendly forces because their clothes were completely unified.

    The Ross warrior stepped forward on the corpse and blood stains, and met the dying person, regardless of whether the enemy or the enemy was directly attacked by a knife.

    Although it was cruel, Rurik saw some people''s eyes clearly praying not to die, but they were seriously injured and it was impossible to survive, even if they were the wounded Merlaren mercenaries.

    The soldiers of Baisha Port tried several times to break the siege but were crushed by the Russian army, and the rest had to gather together.

    The so-called female warriors have lost their initial bravery, and the brave brawny is now exhausted, and can only barely raise the **** axe.

    A pair of blood-red eyes showed a murderous look, but unfortunately, they had become a bunch of fat on the cutting board.

    To destroy it completely, just leave Rick with a simple fate.

    "There are women warriors? Are the Gotland people so crazy?" Rurik thought for a while, not training women warriors by himself.

    After all, the female warrior is also a woman, and Liu Rick, who ordered the beheading, couldn''t bear it in her heart. Not only them, why should the guys in the encirclement be cut to death?

    Evlo received Rurik''s instruction and began to slogan "surrender and avoid death", and soon the whole army roared one after another.

    Walmon, who was once ready to die in battle, saw hope in his desperate eyes. As for ordinary soldiers in Baisha Port, facing such a sad situation and the strength of the Rus people, they threw weapons one after another.

    At a loss, they just stood blankly, seemingly in no way surrendering.

    Leurik ordered his people to stop slogans, and as the voice subsided, leader Walmon knew no matter how stupid he was to negotiate.

    Walmon was just the head of the family, and he was never and shouldn''t be the owner of Baisha Port.

    He threw the weapon, even the lock and helmet on his body, his face solemnly opened his hands and walked out of the crowd: "Warriors Ross, I am Volmon of Baisha Port, the commander of this army. Now, you guys. Won!"

    I declared my surrender before I came forward. Is this taking the initiative to negotiate with me? Also good.

    Rurik was not afraid of anything. He stepped on the enemy''s corpse, drilled through the gaps in the array of blue and white Ross warriors, and showed his gorgeous clothes to prove his nobleness.

    A clean, beautiful, and luxuriously dressed boy stood in front of the blood-stained soldiers of the White Sands Hong Kong Army.

    Walmon didn''t know what to say, but just stared blankly.

    Rurik Jianfeng pointed: "You? But the commander of this army."

    Walmon didn''t dare to neglect and confess quickly, even if he felt a little awkward.

    "Your name is Volmon? It doesn''t matter." Rurik raised his head, arrogantly: "I! I am the commander of the Ross army, now kneel, put your head against the ground, and swear your surrender."

    Kneel down to a boy? What a shame, but...

    "Kneel down! This is the posture that the weak should have. You and your people want to live, there is only one choice." Suddenly, Rurik thought that he had not yet declared his identity, so he said calmly: "I''m Rurik, the leader of the Ross people. No! It''s the Duke of Ross! Stupid man, Svealand is no longer an alliance, but a kingdom. King Olekin attacked Denmark with troops, and we, the Ross people, are responsible for conquering the whole brother. Island. Surrender is your only choice."

    There is still such a thing? Walmon remembered a lot of things in recent months. It turned out that the ocean was not peaceful because of this?

    Who is Rurik? a boy?

    Walmon''s mind was in a mess. He looked at the lying dead bodies. These were almost all residents of Baisha Port! The battle was like this, completely exceeding his expectations.

    Rurik stopped talking nonsense, his mercenary warrior screamed and knelt down quickly.

    Then a mercenary was holding a crossbow and randomly shot a person who had put down his weapon. The man snorted and fell to the ground, then grabbed the thick crossbow that pierced his neck and struggled to stop moving.

    A big living person was easily killed by the Ross people! It is the weapon that brings death!

    The fishermen in Baisha Port were poisoned by steel-armed crossbows as early as at sea. They knew that this was the deadly weapon of the Rus people, so they gave it the domineering nickname "Destruction Arrow". Opponents have it, not only is it a risk to attack the northerners'' fishing boats, but now that their own ships appear in the northern waters, they have become fat in the eyes of the Ross people.

    Volmon knelt down suddenly, then grabbed the ground with his head.

    With a sullen face, Rurik stepped forward without hesitation, stepped on the head of this young leader with leather boots, and deliberately twisted his feet.

    Seeing this full of military virtues, the Ross warriors banged their shields in excitement, and even the Kewen warriors roared and roared. The shock of the roar really broke.

    What Rurik wanted was such an effect. He trampled the kneeling enemy chieftain as a conqueror. He himself was not particularly excited, and the soldiers were already crazy.

    Rurik let go, and Walmon continued to kneel.

    "So...you can spare our lives?" The appointed Walmon has no shame anymore. He wants to save his life, at least to save his family, surviving private soldiers and family members.

    Rurik nodded: "Of course, but..."

    "How to say?"

    "It depends on your sincerity."

    Volmon had an idea: "You want money, I will give you money! A lot of money! I still have a flock, I will give you five hundred sheep."

    According to Broda''s intelligence, the residents of Baisha Port have known what kind of property Liulik has. This leader intends to take out five hundred sheep to redeem his life? It''s a big deal.

    But for an army of three thousand people, five hundred sheep stewed and eaten meat is really enough?

    Rurik shook his head.

    "Why? Not enough? Then add five hundred more, as long as the family members and wealth can be preserved."

    "Huh? I thought you would intercede with everyone?" Rurik looked at the pleading eyes again, "You don''t care about their life and death?"

    "Many of them are dependents of the two families of Karl and Lulav. The two leaders are dead. If... you need wealth, I am willing to assist you in ransacking your home."

    Now Rurik knows a lot, whether the disaster is approaching and fly separately. Hearing what the leader said, Baisha Port seemed to have accumulated a lot of wealth.

    It is this kind of behavior that is disgusting.

    Rurik continued to shook his head, "No, the wealth you gave still can''t buy your own life."

    "Ah? You..." Walmon suddenly felt that he was being entertained, and was at a loss for a while.

    Rurik said calmly: "Give you two choices. First, hand over all your belongings and all your young women. You will lead other men to become slaves to our Rus people. The second option is You refuse, so that I can now order you to be the feed for the fish in the bay tomorrow."

    "Ah! In the end we are still... your slaves?"

    "Of course. What are you dreaming about?" Rurik felt very absurd. He laughed and asked, "What do you think? I thought your own family could retreat. Your so-called army is just a bunch of ants, and soon we You will take down Visby and occupy the entire island of Gotland. At that time, you will be thankful that you are a slave. Oh, not right..."

    Rurik scratched his face, thinking about it this time, if it was not his intention to ruin the hope of this group of people for the future.

    "Well, Walmon, follow me with your people to attack Visby. After winning, I will return you freedom and give you some rewards."

    Attack Visby? It''s crazy!

    Doesn''t Walmon think that this is a chance to survive? It''s obviously to jump into a new fire pit! He trembled, "Visby people, they are very strong."

    "Oh? Are you looking down on the strength of our Ross people?"

    "No, I didn''t mean that."

    Rurik was already too lazy to talk nonsense, after all, it was a bit late, and the tired army needed meat, eating fragrant roast lamb and roast chicken.

    Regardless of what Walmon wanted to say, Rurik gave an order, and the Ross soldiers began to violently separate the group of enemies, and the men and women were taken care of separately.

    Next came the raid of the Ross army.

    The male prisoners began to be forced to clean the battlefield, and the female prisoners stared blankly. They were quickly divided among the nearly 400 victorious Merlaren fighters.

    Rurik fulfilled his promise, Mellaren mercenary fighters didn''t feel that they had suffered a big loss, although they didn''t directly enter the enemy''s settlement to looting, didn''t they already personally press on the prisoners?

    In my hometown, marrying a woman is a very difficult and important matter. I can''t think of fighting with the Ross people, so my own serious matter has been solved in this way.

    Rurik didn''t bother to care about this group of men who had changed their fatigue in some ways, and they had to take one or two women to evacuate after the war anyway, as wives.

    Of course, now they just want to vent.

    Although the neatly-dressed Ross warriors were itching, as their army entered the settlement, more prisoners were cleared out. He took the opportunity to plunder a lot of wealth, and the desire to make money occupied their minds.

    The wealth hoarded by the three families in Baisha Port, especially boxes of copper coins and silver coins, was dug out from the ground, which completely exceeded Rurik''s expectation.

    People laughed with joy because they had made a lot of money, and there was a lot of sheep bleating.

    How many sheep are there in Baisha Port? How many cows?

    After an urgent inventory, Rurik got a result that made him ecstatic. There were more than 2,000 sheep, more than 100 cows, and more than 200 large and small reindeer.

    In fact, there are still domestic chickens scurrying. They are no longer counted because they were caught clean by the looting army.

    Eight boxes of coins were placed in front of Rurik. The copper coins were of no value. There were three boxes of silver coins in it. The weight of each box was gratifying.

    This is the result of the war. The Rus lost two hundred Merlaren mercenaries and got a lot of cattle, sheep and money.

    kindness? What kindness is needed? Not killing all is the greatest kindness of this era! Especially the girls among them, UU reading Liulik paid special attention to protecting them, and directly announced that they would immediately become Rus, and nominally become a member of the "Valkyrie Legion". These people must be treated differently, purely rational considerations, they are the root of the future potential of the Principality of Ross.

    "You try to grab as much as you can, except for cattle and sheep, leather, captives, and coins, all you grab are your own!"

    The Ross army was ordered to plunder, and even the Corvin soldiers forgot their own sufferings and became part of the plundering army.

    Only five male captives were deliberately released later, and Rurik wanted them to report to Visby.

    This time, Harrodsson was taken aback, "Ruriek, maybe you shouldn''t expose the facts of our army in this way."

    Rurik replied simply, "I just want Visby to assemble the army as much as possible to fight with us. I am not afraid of exposing anything, I am afraid that they will not be able to assemble enough troops for our army to sacrifice to the **** Odin."

    What else can Harozuosen say? Of course it is support! It was through this battle that Haro Zossen truly understood the nature of the grown-up Rurik-even better than Otto, a ruthless and affectionate conqueror.

 Chapter 445ï¼š The coward chief has no right to live

    The Ross, Mellaren and Corvin people ransacked Baisha Port that night.

    The mercenary soldiers of Mellaren were poor and white when they joined the Rus army. After this great battle, their simple clothing has become a thing of the past. Now they not only have new clothes, but many people have also obtained iron helmets and armor. Their weapons have also been updated, and their combat effectiveness has increased accordingly.

    The army captured thousands of sheep, and Baisha Port, which was conquered this night, was immersed in the aroma of barbecue.

    A number of residential buildings were demolished, wooden poles and slats were piled up, and there was a starry bonfire by the harbor, and the warriors were laughing and joking.

    Of course, there are also a lot of women wailing.

    Those young women who were captured, they became the playthings of the army after dinner, but fortunately no one would kill them.

    At present, all the captives have been spared, and they are even allowed to have the opportunity to be accepted as members of the Ross tribe.

    The male prisoner''s nomination is still to join the Ross army to attack Visby.

    The female prisoner''s nomination was to immediately lie down, forbid any resistance, and obediently serve the Ross fighters.

    This is indeed barbaric, and it is very realistic that only Rurik thinks so.

    The only bottom line for Rurik is that prisoners who commit suicide without his permission will be punished.

    From a rational point of view, he knew that he had to indulge the army to a certain extent. For the meritorious among the captives, a carrot is given.

    By the bonfire, Rurik calmly gnawed a lamb leg with both hands.

    Harrodsson sat casually, still holding a shivering young woman in his left hand, and holding a branch in his right hand, trying to get rid of the yellow flesh between his teeth.

    After all, he spat again.

    "Luriek, we won easily, and when we attack Visby, we will win quickly." Harozuosen talked and laughed, and then pinched the woman in his arms, so that the man curled up into a ball in fright.

    "What? Ayadot, not satisfied with being my woman? Remember, next year you will be the mother of my children."

    Rurik cast a glance at Haro Zossen: "You already have several wives. Do you have to get a new one every time you fight."

    "Hey! Boy!" Haro Zuosen pretended to be angry, and then laughed out, "Before you say me, first look at yourself. Your dozen or so maids, are you willing to marry them to someone else? You still have to give you Have a baby?" After that, he laughed again.

    Rurik nodded, "That''s right, but I''m more kind. You see, I treat the soldiers with five hundred sheep, and those children, now I''m under strict control."

    For this matter, Haro Zuosen really has his own ideas.

    "Rurik."

    "what''s happenin?"

    "In my opinion, I will chop all those little **** tomorrow morning. Only those girls are suitable to take them all back."

    "Huh?" Rurik exploded his hair when he heard it. "You can''t kill anymore! This is my order."

    "You...you killed their father and expect them to grow up to kill you? Don''t be stupid." Haro Zuosen shook his head with a wry smile, and asked casually, "Aren''t we fighting the banner of revenge in this war?" What do you think they are pitiful now? It¡¯s these people who killed your uncle, and now ten-year-old you commanded us to retaliate. Brothers are fighting high because this is a battle of revenge. Listen, if this group of cubs When they grow up and gain power, they will attack our Roseburg without hesitation."

    This sounded really initiating, but it was too savage and terrifying, and Rurik immediately became contradictory in his heart. He furrowed his brows, staring at the sandy ground beneath him without saying a word.

    Harrodsson let out a long sigh, "Isn''t it? Forget it, this is not a good thing at all, you don''t have to do it yourself..."

    The people sitting by the bonfire at this moment all understood Harrodsson''s intentions.

    Rurik felt depressed, and hurriedly changed the subject: "It''s better to explain the plan. We will set off tomorrow with the captured and captives. If we are fast enough, we can return to the camp in the evening."

    "Alright, the army has a good rest tonight, and we will leave tomorrow morning! This place is really lingering, I really don''t like it, our army has to go quickly." Haro Zuosen said.

    Rurik didn''t want to say anything anymore, he raised his head and saw a lot of flames floating on the sea of ??Baisha Port.

    It was a burning ship, and there were corpses on the ship. There were enemies and Merlaren mercenaries. The ship and the corpse capital were burning and finally sank into the sea.

    The soldiers ended in this way, and the future battle has nothing to do with them.

    On a new morning, it was a **** dawn in the east, and the sea in the harbor turned red.

    Harrodsson got up early and took dozens of brothers to finish the black job as quickly as a chicken.

    This is really not what Rurik wanted to see, but he didn''t force it to forbid it. His silence yesterday is no different from acquiescence. Now that things have happened, he can''t say anything, he can only say that this is an act of not raising a tiger.

    The Ross people gnawed away the leftover lamb from yesterday, then picked up the bonfire and continued to set the slow-burning sticks on fire. Soon the entire settlement ignited a soaring fire, and there was a terrifying smoke that obscured the sky.

    The current Baisha Port has no meaning to the Rus people. Even if the hydrological conditions here are good, when the Rus people are determined to colonize, the new settlements themselves must be demolished.

    Here, there should no longer be traces of residents'' activities in the old Baisha Port. Not necessarily, some undamaged earth walls can still be used as evidence.

    The prisoners who were still alive, especially Volmon, looked at the burning house and the red bay, his heart was bleeding, but...

    The male prisoners were silent, and the female prisoners cried bitterly. The more than sixty girls who survived have long been put under centralized supervision. Their future has been arranged. Now that they see their hometown become like this, they are crying together.

    The evacuation of the Ross army began.

    When the army arrived, the army was tightly organized and fast, and the return journey was inevitably delayed.

    The captives were tied around their necks and hands, and they were forcibly strung together.

    The seized reindeer have become consignments, and flocks of cattle and sheep are skillfully driven away under the supervision of the deer breeders accompanying the army.

    Even the poorest deer breeder is now completely changed. They have swords, axes, sheep-driving sticks and other tools in hand, and now they have all the things that were once scarce.

    For a leader like Broda, in recognition of her deeds, the woman changed a set of clothes and had jewelry on her neck. She was recognized by Rurik and became a Rose.

    Rurik wanted to do this in public, as a benchmark for the new prisoners.

    What could Wald, who walked with his hands tied and swaying, said, had long known that he had suffered such a humiliation, and it was not a self-reconciliation on the battlefield, at least the follow-up disasters were invisible, but unfortunately he did not have the courage to self-reconciliation.

    Now his daughter has become the new woman of the Ruth War Chief (that is, Harrodsson), and he is not at all gratified that her daughter can survive, because everything has nothing to do with him.

    The captured men were completely alone, and now they are released as prisoners. Many people are even sad that they are not women, at least this group of Ross pirates really want to take the female prisoners home to be their wives, at least they can save their lives as women.

    For them, the only chance to escape the fate of slaves was for the soldiers who went to the west of the island and Visby to fight hard.

    Baisha Port has been unable to compete with Visby since ancient times, and Wald has always known for himself. He didn''t want to go to war with the Visby, but unfortunately he had no choice.

    He can even conclude that the Ross people will win quickly. Ross'' arrows are too strong. Even if Visby organizes an army of 5,000 people, it must be difficult to resist!

    The Ross people will win, but the three hundred men who survived in Baisha Port will definitely be killed by the Visby army.

    "Despicable! Despicable Ross people..." Walmon scolded secretly, but most of the captives looked like walking corpses. They were dejected. They walked under the supervision of the Ross army and even the mighty Corvin archer with a crossbow. The "Road of Tears" in this mound.

    As Rurik led the conquest, the Russ army on the landing site was not idle.

    If it is not forced by life, who is willing to smoke the fish and eat it?

    Everyone needs fresh fish! A lot of fresh fish! In Slitomo, the sheep that were captured have been eaten clean by the Ross army, and the fresh sheepskins stacked into a wall speak for it all.

    Most of the seizures belonged to the duke¡¯s property. Otto only needed sheepskin, and the mutton was naturally distributed to his brothers.

    The Rus maneuvered ships into the ocean to catch fresh fish. Five of the cargo ships have been turned into trawlers.

    They do not have the high technology of sonar. Fishing depends on luck and limited experience. They can only throw their nets into the sea, and take advantage of the southerly wind and spinnaker to make a large circle in the offshore waters to fish for herrings cruising on the surface.

    Compared with the local fishermen, the Ross people are more efficient at fishing because of the advantages of trawling.

    However, there are still difficulties in supplying 3,000 people to eat fresh fish in a short period of time.

    It is the first time that the Ross people have been entrenched in Gotland for a long time. What the **** is this big island needs to be explored by the brave.

    Unable to bear his temper, Arik was grilling on the bonfire, flossing his teeth with fish bones, and then ordered the slave girl to continue to skewer the fish seriously and set it on fire.

    "The Duke." He asked Otto, "I''m thinking about it. Tomorrow I will take my brothers to the south to see."

    "I have no objection to this, but you have to be prepared if you leave the army to explore."

    "Of course, I will bring a crossbow and the most elite fighters. I don''t believe that there are only a few settlements on this big island, and I can take the opportunity to looting."

    Otto nodded, threw the half-eaten fish into the fire, and turned his face sideways: "Don''t bring too many people. You just bring fifty."

    "Huh? So little?"

    "I''m just afraid that you will attack, if you are brave, it won''t be good if you encounter a large group of enemies."

    "Uncle!" Arik frowned in complaining, "I take the entire flag team and I can tear it down when I meet any village."

    "Don''t be impulsive. I want you to investigate, and it''s best to touch around Visby. You can attack the village and bring me some prisoners."

    Arik hooked his head impatiently, looking dismissively.

    "Hey kid, look up."

    "what?"

    "That''s how you do it. Remember, this is a battle to determine your destiny, and you and I must be vigilant. I will stay here for a few more days. I will wait for your brother to lead the army to triumph, and wait for the brothers to replenish their spirits. Accumulate sharpness to face the decisive battle."

    "We have to stay for a few days! Do we have to fight for a long time?!" Arik''s face became puzzled again.

    "At most three days and five days later, there will be a big battle. Now you choose the soldiers and leave tomorrow."

    Arik had to obey his orders. Considering the particularity of this investigation, he had no choice but to take as many as twenty powerful steel-armed crossbows and a thousand arrows, and set off early in the morning.

    It was also on this day that the army led by Rurik triumphed.

    One day''s hard march wasted Rurik''s will. He wrapped up in deerskin and slept on a reindeer cart. The veteran Harrodsson became the actual military commander.

    The army simply dragged the team for about two kilometers, the prisoners. They were downcast and weeping, and they were forced to go fast enough only if they kept their sticks and whips to drive them.

    The port of Slitomo is already singing every night, and all the captured women are forced to serve. They cry bitterly, are frightened, or have their souls stared blankly.

    It is not only the Ross fighters who do these things, but also the Slav fighters of Novgorod.

    Otto is just a little bit mentally clean, but he deliberately indulges his men. Rationally speaking, he is very happy to see these women get pregnant, and their children are soldiers of the future.

    Rurik was awakened from a deep sleep. He opened his eyes and saw the sun slanting westward.

    "Has it arrived?"

    Walking beside the deer cart, Haro Zuosen pointed his finger forward: "Look, that''s our camp."

    Rurik quickly jumped out of the car and looked at the starry bonfire, only a little excited.

    "Let the brothers go faster and let them see our momentum."

    Haro Zuosen smiled and took the lead, and he could photograph the lightly dressed people trotting all the way back to the camp to report.

    Soon, Otto ushered in a triumphant army in surprise.

    Fish-fishing boats came back one after another, and the fish they caught were being distributed. The whole port smelled of fish, and there was also the smell of burnt fish oil.

    The Ross fishing boat came across a group of minke whales, and the Aphrola with two cargo ships fired a harpoon with a torsion slingshot and shot one of them.

    This minke whale, which is about five meters long, can be described as a surprise to the Rus people. It was dragged to the beach by the soldiers, and then it was cut and eaten.

    This was also the first time that the Novgorod warriors saw a whale. They were shocked by the body of the giant fish and grilled the whale meat along with the flow.

    A whale, and a triumphant army, really double happiness tonight.

    Otto took a group of soldiers to greet them, and soon saw a large number of people being escorted.

    Rurik hurriedly approached his father, his face held up, and he didn''t seem to be very happy.

    "You won so soon?"

    "Yes." Rurik said calmly, "We arrived yesterday and our army quickly won. I seized a lot of property and prisoners, and..."

    Otto was quickly attracted by the bleating sound, and saw a large number of orange sheep behind the captive army.

    The setting sun shines on the sheep that have not yet been cut, and the number is staggering.

    Otto even saw cows and deer with big horns, showing that his son has gained a great deal in this battle.

    There were a large number of captives and a large number of cattle and sheep, and there were three large boxes of silver coins. In addition, the captured dried fish and a very small amount of wheat grains were all divided by the army.

    The vast majority of the returning soldiers are clanking.

    Many people have already hung axes on their cowhide belts. They are carrying shields, and there are burlap pockets on the shields with some trophies stuffed in them.

    Some young soldiers held the female prisoners with their hands tied like animals, and did not hesitate to cut wounds on their bodies with the tips of knives and smear them with toner, engraving their names to declare their ownership.

    Old guys like Harrodsson don¡¯t have to use tattoos. When he reported to Otto, there was a young woman standing beside him.

    This woman is not stupid, she knows she wants to survive, so she has to commit herself to this old guy.

    The old man was just a good one, Otto really didn''t want to say anything.

    The captured cattle and sheep were taken care of, and Medveit led his Slavic fighters to quickly set up a sheep pen to accommodate all the cattle and sheep for the time being. All the seized reindeer were taken care of by the deer keeper who accompanied the army.

    The captured people were rewarded with dried fish, and they were forced to sit on the ground and wait for their destiny.

    Only after completing a detailed inventory did Ross realize that all the prisoners actually reached a thousand!

    Otto didn''t expect it, and Lurik was surprised.

    By the campfire, Otto nibbled the roasted half-cooked whale meat happily. R¨¹lik didn''t like the smell, and he nibbled the delicate herring leisurely.

    The returning soldiers were busy resting their feet for a meal, and when they recovered their strength, they had to pull the woman out of the prisoners to do business.

    The wild Russ will never let go of this opportunity to vent, while the Novgorod and Kovins are also waiting for the opportunity.

    Rurik, who was full, could only hear the wailing of too many women in his ears. Although he also deliberately indulged his subordinates in order to keep the barbarians happy to continue fighting for himself, they were too wild.

    "It seems that the soldiers are very energetic."

    "Oh, you mean that." Otto haha ??laughed.

    "I''m just afraid that they will be hollowed out. Maybe I should order them to restrain themselves. Oh, I know it is necessary to indulge them. I only ask them not to kill prisoners."

    "You don''t have to worry about this. I order them to stop tomorrow. If the captives can''t make their way, it''s like that Broda needs someone to carry, which is not a good thing. By the way, the woman who leads the way. how is it?"

    "Is a good guide, I quickly lay down Baisha Port, she has merit."

    "Any merit is rewarded."

    "Yes, I rewarded her for being a Rose."

    Otto nodded, "So she is a woman of our tribe. As for the other captives, they were all slaves before they gave birth to their children. By the way, I see many male captives. It''s strange, you keep this group of prisoners. What do cowards who didn''t die in battle do."

    "Of course it''s a slave," Rurik said casually.

    "It''s time to settle accounts, these people are too bad."

    "That''s not going to work, but we made it." Rurik was afraid that his father would change his mind again, stubbornly said, "I have to order the execution. Now, I want these people to fight for us."

    "Huh? A bunch of cowards fight for us? This is ridiculous."

    "There is another captive of the enemy chief who is willing to fight for us." Lurik said hurriedly.

    "There is such a thing?" Otto came to the spirit, with disdain in his eyes, "A leader who was defeated, did not die for his tribe, and was willing to be a slave in order to survive? What kind of thing. You! I believe he will. Fight for you."

    Rurik stood up directly, "Otherwise?"

    "They are Gotlandians, they are all traitors, and their women are useful. Listen to me, boy, those ordinary captives can''t be killed. Only this enemy chief has the right to continue to live? You are not afraid of him. Are the other captives rebelling? Escort that man to me."

    Am I tolerating rape? Rurik asked himself, there seemed to be a hint of this.

    After hearing this for a while, Haro Zuosen had something to say: "Duke, I think so too. In my opinion, only kill the enemy chief, and others can spare their lives."

    What else can I say after seeing Liu Rick?

    "Hello, Zosen, you took that man''s daughter, and now you are going to kill him?"

    "Why not?" Harrodsson described himself as an elder, "Or listen to our opinions, especially your father''s advice. You let the man charge with captives who surrendered. What if they fight back? "

    "They... won''t." Rurik''s mind has been somewhat loosened.

    "I said long ago, don''t be too kind. You have to be cruel, to be a real man." Otto turned his head and gave Haro Zuosen a task, "pull the man over."

    Soon, Volmon was escorted and forced to kneel in front of Otto.

    Rurik was holding a crossbow, followed by ten other mercenaries including Jeflo.

    Hundreds of full-fed Ross fighters were delighted to see and watch the execution.

    From time to time, someone shouted "cowards must die", and mocking sneers. Those fighters whose family had died at the hands of the Gotlanders shouted the most fiercely. Obviously the leader of this enemy was the source of all evil.

    Walmon was begging for mercy, kneeling in front of the real Duke of Ross, trembling and shouting: "I will kill you I will help you fight Visby. You need a guide."

    Otto despised this person like a worm, and deliberately buttoned his ears, "It''s really a dirty animal with such an unpleasant cry. Rurik, your uncle was killed by such a person. You can''t be merciful."

    Rurik didn''t speak, and didn''t dare. He pulled the trigger, the crossbow bolt hit Volmon''s stomach directly, seeing Jeflo and other mercenaries fired one after another.

    Volmon was pierced by a clean arrow, and he was executed in public until now.

    It was the first time that many Ross soldiers saw the execution of the nobleman of Gotland. They laughed happily with a guilty breath, and then rushed to the women to enjoy the "last joy before the war" ordered by Duke Otto. night".

    At this time, the captured men realized that their leader was killed, do they also become sacrificial lambs?

    Otto sent someone to tell the male prisoner that he would not be killed, but he had to fight for Ross. As for the female family, never think about it.

    Arik explored with the attitude of a scout. When he returned, it was probably a large army. Rurik knew about this. Now he has enough time to reorganize the army.

 Chapter 446ï¼š Loot from the east coast to the west coast

    A group of blue and white warriors walked in the withered world.

    Autumn fell across northern Europe, the vegetation began to wither, and only the wheat began to head.

    Compared to Lake M?laren, Gotland has a warmer climate. However, the soil here is rather barren, coupled with the rough planting method, the wheat here is too sparse.

    The heavy rain that began at the end of June caused large-scale lodging of wheat in the offshore farmland of Gotland. Only the inland oats were slightly affected.

    Arik and his brothers were dressed in gorgeous clothes, and he was brave, wishing he could meet the enemy and have another fun battle.

    They walked through the wilderness, climbed up the nearly 100-meter-high mound on the island, and then found a trickle stream on their way down the mountain.

    They looked at the top of the mound. The clear air was so transparent that Arik even looked to the west coast of the distant island and some obvious settlements. Even if those are low buildings, it is obvious in the withered world.

    That is Visby? Or something else?

    Arik didn''t think much, he weighed his own strength, of course he couldn''t rush over, but he could obviously break into the village along the stream he found.

    They did see a small village protected by a hill.

    "Brothers, let''s go, let''s get a vote!"

    The Ross soldiers opened their mouths and laughed presumptuously.

    They descended like a tiger and rushed into the village quickly. They didn''t linger, let alone negotiating with local residents.

    Suddenly attacked, many villagers still don''t know what happened. They are busy storing fodder for the sheep and repairing farm tools, such as scythe and oat husked shackles, to prepare for the wheat harvest in the upcoming autumn harvest.

    The working farmers looked at the blue-and-white people coming. They thought the visitors were very gorgeous at first, and it was too late when they realized the danger.

    The sharp and fierce crossbow arrows hit with precision, and a farmer fell to the ground in tears.

    The villagers began to yell in shock: "It''s a pirate!" Then they fled home to take self-defense weapons.

    The defense of the villagers was futile. They took out short swords for slaughtering sheep and chickens, short spears for guarding against wild animals, and short bows.

    How can these weapons withstand the prepared Arik.

    The warrior¡¯s wildness was aroused, and Arik commanded loudly: ¡°Don¡¯t reload after shooting! Drop the crossbow and draw the sword to kill them!¡±

    Only the Hebei warriors used "unicorn arms" to force the steel-armed crossbow after shooting. More warriors held swords or axes, buckled in front of them with bucklers, and rushed over with a roar.

    The battle soon ended.

    The farmers who resisted were killed one after another, the woman was pulled out of the house by her hair, and those who resisted were directly assassinated.

    If Rurik is principled, Arik has no intention to be principled with these people.

    "Kill me! No mercy!"

    The warriors understood, some of the warriors who had been refreshed finished their gowns and killed the female prisoners with tears on their faces.

    The Ross people had no loss, except that the robe was stained with the blood of the enemy.

    There were corpses everywhere, but only two men were almost killed. The two were pretending to be dead and were caught when the Rosses were cleaning the battlefield.

    According to logic, this kind of coward who dare not even resists should be broken into pieces, and Arik deliberately put it to death.

    "Boss, you have to leave alive and ask about the situation here."

    Arik patted his head for a moment and thought that it was indeed the case. After some interrogation, the Ross people knew the name of the village, a very casual name-Heldenhaus (house under the hill).

    There are only a hundred residents in the village. They don''t know the landing of the Ross people, and they haven''t recently gone to the offshore Slitomo and Visby to do business.

    They just lived silently in the inland, and today they are devastated.

    "It''s really interesting. You can get to Visby along this stream?" Arik''s eyes were fixed to the west, showing a greedy smile.

    "My lord, please forgive me! I...I''ll be a slave for you Ross people." The farmer lying on the ground begged bitterly.

    "You? Forget it, you two go away!" After all, Arik raised his foot to drive away.

    When the two saw this, they got up and ran away. As they fled frantically, Arik took over the crossbow.

    "Boss, didn''t you say that these two idiots should report the letter? Must shoot them?"

    Arik raised his crossbow skillfully, aiming and shooting in one go. One fugitive was beaten through his neck and fell to death on the spot, while the other screamed and ran faster.

    "It''s enough to leave a message." Arik put down the heavy crossbow. "The weapon invented by my brother is really easy to use. Although it is not particularly glorious, it really makes our battle easier. Go! Man, take the arrow away. Pull out the dead body."

    Arik was a savage predator, and when he realized that he could not take away the captured cattle and sheep immediately, he ordered them to be killed.

    The Ross people peeled off the sheep''s skin, grilled the mutton wildly, and then ate it.

    They made more hand-held meat to fill the rations when they were traveling.

    What rare things can be found in the villagers'' homes, the soldiers unexpectedly discovered a lot of silver and copper coins.

    Each soldier got more than a dozen silver coins, and even an amber necklace that came down from the woman''s neck. Unexpectedly, the farmer¡¯s family is so rich, and when he thinks of his past, the Rusman warrior is full of hatred.

    They simply don¡¯t understand that the anti-water Gotland and Danes have been trading in furs and fish, always transporting sheep skins produced on the island to Hazeby Port in southern Jutland, and Danish merchants. , Frank businessmen do business. It is for this reason that Gotland has been able to accumulate a large number of Franconian silver coins over the years.

    The dead did not need money and jewelry, and Arik had no intention of burying these people, and all the corpses were thrown into a house.

    The Ross people lived in the village for one night, and the village was torched the next day, and the corpse would eventually be turned into ashes.

    Some people questioned that Arik''s determination was a waste of resources. After all, many sheep cannot be killed. Wouldn''t it be better to bring them back to other brothers to eat. Now the dead sheep will eventually stinks on the ground.

    "What do you know? This is my revenge! Brothers, don''t be merciful, except for the people who landed on this island, everyone else is an enemy, **** it!"

    The Ross warrior accompanying him can''t say anything else. The boss is so fierce. Everyone has awe from the heart and admires this ruthless and ruthless man. Oh, the best thing about Arik is that he is not greedy for money. For example, in this looting, he actually didn''t need a copper coin, and all the coins he grabbed belonged to his brothers.

    With a successful plunder, they longed for the second and the third time.

    Having learned the experience of attacking Heldenhouse, Arik decided to act a little low-key.

    The very flamboyant blue-and-white robes with the logo of the Rose were gathered up, and the fifty soldiers became gray-black again. Many people disguised themselves with coarse cloth robes seized from the farmer, and even concealed their crossbows, so they furiously searched for new targets.

    They are like fishermen from the east coast, who brought their goods into the inner island or went to Vis to sell their fish.

    Almost all the inland villages did not know about the Russ invading. Now, they have suffered a great loss due to the temporary closure of the news.

    The villagers welcome people from other villages to trade. It is the people who live on the same island. Although everyone has some inevitable grievances on weekdays, no one keeps guard on the issue of trade.

    Arik led his troops away from Heldenhaus and continued along the direction of the stream flowing into the sea. Like a mudslide, it struck down another village named Lukulye on the same day. Still the same move, Arik came, and what it brought was death, burning and destruction.

    Speaking of the people in this village should know the news of the Rus attack. Arik interrogated the person who had been bypassed. Only then did he learn that the guy from the north was indeed preaching that "the murderer from the sea destroyed the village." As a result, this man frantically promoted terrible news and threatened that the next one to suffer was Lukulye Village. The angry villagers didn''t believe this at all, so they gave the fugitive some cheese and kicked him in the **** with his boots to drive him away.

    The sea breeze dissipated the thick smoke that burned the village, and the residents of Lukluye could not see the danger signal, so they missed the opportunity to escape.

    After Arik released the villagers who had spared his life again, he led his brothers to live in a quiet village. By the next day, Lukulye was ignited in a soaring fire, killing all cattle and sheep, and even with oats that were about to mature, he was instructed to deliberately set fire.

    The ground was full of dead humans and animals, and the continuous tragic scenes made many executioners feel uncomfortable.

    Some people have experienced some mental problems due to excessive killing. They roared at the sky and barked their teeth and claws.

    Others want to leave this uncomfortable area as soon as possible, because this is not the battle they hoped for, and it is not glorious to kill the unprepared.

    Arik was determined to continue the pillage, and some soldiers admonished: "Boss, we are really coming to Visby. The Duke looks forward to a decisive battle with them, we..."

    Arik, who is leading the march with great momentum, is really impatient: "What? Do you want to be a coward? Or do you plan to follow me to meet those idiots in Visby?"

    Listening to this, Arik is going to take a mere fifty light-armed warriors to be a meat detective.

    Meat detective, that''s not a good job.

    Isn''t it done? The task of testing the reality of the enemy''s army is to be handed over to the hundreds of toolmen of the Merlaren mercenaries.

    How come the most elite Ross fighters have to do this unworthy job?

    "Boss, the Duke said that the army will start in five days. This is our fourth day. Brothers have run too far. We should go back soon."

    Hearing, Arik stopped abruptly. He turned around and stared at the crowd with a pair of sharp eagle eyes: "Why? Are you scared? I took you to beat the Gotland at sea, and now board them damn. Island, are you so scared now?"

    At this moment, no one speaks, only Arik''s criticism and wind are in everyone''s ears.

    "Shut up now! As I said, we must not be merciful. We must fear the enemy, and now attack the next village with me. Remember, mercilessly."

    The so-called ruthlessness means not letting go of the laying hens raised by the villagers.

    Arik''s deeds have surpassed ordinary pirates. He came to kill and destroy. There was only a piece of scorched earth in the place he passed.

    On this day, he led his troops to capture a village named Qiaocun. It was also in this village that the Ross raiders marching along the stream saw a small wooden boardwalk, which gave the village its name.

    But this battle was completely unexpected.

    The team seemed to have entered an uninhabited village, but the village was by no means abandoned.

    The alert Arik walked into a civilian house. He stuck his sword on the ground and knelt down to explore the burning carbon residue. He was shocked to find that the deep layer of carbon residue was still burning slowly.

    The warrior holding a crossbow on alert said casually: "Boss, it seems that the enemy has just escaped. Your intimidation plan seems to be successful."

    After thinking about it, Arik stood up and commanded with a sword: "Burn down this village as usual."

    "Huh?" The soldier was taken aback, "The brothers are very tired after a day of fighting, now..."

    "No! Follow my orders and burn. The enemy didn''t run far, so we chased them and killed them."

    No one can twist Arik''s temper. The bridge village house lit up a big fire, and the fire was even more terrifying in the setting sun.

    Just to the west of Qiao Village is another mound with an altitude of 60 meters. From the geographical position of Qiao Village, it is only 30 meters.

    Arik took the tired warriors and forcibly climbed under the dim light. Finally, when the stars were shining, the warriors spent the night on the hill.

    The exhausted soldier quickly saw the horrifying sight. It was so startled that Arik, who was also exhausted, seemed to have drunk several barrels of coffee. Looking at the dense fire not far away, he really couldn''t sleep.

    Standing here, there is a faint salty taste in the air. The sky is full of stars, and the fire below is like the stars.

    The sleepy soldiers leaned on the pine tree, their bodies trembling involuntarily.

    A soldier approached Arik: "This is Visby? We couldn''t see clearly on the upper mound, but we didn''t expect Visby to be like this."

    "Boss, look at their bonfires as dense as the stars. Their strength is really a lot. The decisive battle in the future is really a bit tricky."

    The rebellious Arik was scared for an instant. He gritted his teeth hard and blamed himself for having such a stupid idea.

    Recalling the story of fighting in the south described by the old brother R¨¹rik, the Swedish army deliberately lit a large number of bonfires in order to confuse and deter Borgholm¡¯s enemies.

    "This is the enemy''s conspiracy." Arik said solemnly: "How can they have so many people? They are deceiving us, making our army scared to leave the island thinking that Visby has more troops. Haha, we can''t be fooled. "

    This is a reasonable explanation, and my brothers believe it.

    In short, the night shouldn''t and could not be looted anymore. After a few days of marching and fighting, each soldier killed ten enemies. Oh, if the screaming woman is considered a "dangerous warrior." Killing so many people is simply to accompany Arik to revenge. So far, only five of the Ross people have suffered minor injuries. The result is that the so-called enemy is not a warrior at all.

    Standing on this low mound, the Russ under the curtain of night could already vaguely see the gloomy sea in the distance. They used four days and nights to travel and finally penetrated the entire island.

    The Ross people didn''t set the lights on. After eating some cooked lamb, they curled up in their cloaks and fell asleep on the withered grass.

    Arik held his two swords in his arms and rested on the pine tree with his eyes closed.

    The world on the west side of the mound is a bit red and shiny, that is the burning bridge village!

    This special spectacle is like a warning horn, slapped everyone who stayed in and around Visby Port-it is from the Ross! The **** Ross is here!

    From the resting place of Arik to the sea, the straight line distance is only a mere seven kilometers. He used a large number of bonfires as evidence of enemy soldiers camping, how is it possible?

    He and most soldiers subconsciously believed that the decisive battle between the two armies was inevitable. Now that the Rus are well prepared, the main force on Gotland should also be assembled.

    He subconsciously thinks that the Gotland army will be assembled quickly, and a circle of fighters must be seated around the dense fire.

    However, sitting by the campfire are all villagers who are confused about the future, or refugees.

    All of them are from the north of the island.

    Just a few days ago, Baisha Port was destroyed by a powerful Rus army, and all those who were too late to flee must have died.

    Those who were scolded as cowards early escaped, they informed the nearby villages by land, which caused a chain reaction. In all five villages in the northern part of the island, the villagers dragged their families, drove cattle and sheep, and even packed chickens with their eggs into wooden cages. People subconsciously gathered to Visby, the largest settlement, asking for more than one person to be more powerful. .

    However, in villages like Bridge Village, the villagers not only encountered refugees who had escaped from Lukuluye, but also saw strong smoke from the village.

    The villagers took their cattle and sheep over the mound and rushed to Visby to avoid disaster. As for the outcome of the oats they planted, they really can''t care about it.

    There are a large number of refugees around Visby, the total number is close to two thousand. Because not only from the north of the island, but also from some villages in the south of the island, people who went to Visby to sell sheepskins learned of the terrible news of the invasion of the Rus army.

    A fishing port named Clintholm with as many as two thousand people lives. All the residents either take a boat or land to go northward Brothers Rurik and Arik, both completed For the purpose of creating fear on the island.

    Residents of most of the settlements on the island are gathering in Visby, and a few people are leaving the island by boat in order to avoid disaster.

    The population of Visby soared to 11,000, which has exceeded the carrying limit of the settlement. As a last resort, a large number of refugees can only be stationed in the outlying areas in the original villages. The leader of the village hurriedly went to Visby. The Chamber (Thing) listens to the discussions of a large family of twelve uncompromised merchants.

    Just as a group of noble people was arguing about the issue of Ross'' entry into the invasion, the east covered by the mounds to the east of Visby was actually lit up with a faint red light.

    The quarrel in the Chamber came to an end. Whether it was the main battle faction (willing to continue to join the Danish forces) or the main peace faction (suddenly jumped back and returned to the embrace of the Sveja tribal alliance), they were spontaneously recruiting mercenaries and agitating men. When picking up the weapon, I also decided to send someone to take a look early in the morning.

    Of course, they didn''t know that Rose''s scout was on the mound.

    As they stared at the abyss, the abyss stared at them...

 Chapter 447ï¼š 1 ambush

    Visby has been a place of worship for the people of Gotland for generations, and the huge settlements have been continuously expanded around their stone ship altars.

    They used stones to build a stable building called Thing, the so-called chamber.

    Only when facing a major event, all the wealthy families on the island will send the chief patriarch to Thing to discuss matters.

    A capable Ross army landed on the island and stabbed the coastal defense line in the north of the island that the brothers had painstakingly managed. Although not many families feel that this passive method of covering the earth wall is very useful, it was run by the families in Baisha Port. The Baisha Port in the north has fallen, and the people who escaped are simply spreading horror rumors-the Rus burned the city and killed everyone.

    These things are worthy of belief. Indeed, a group of refugees from the north of the island arrived in Visby by boat, plus the refugees who fled from land, they all told the same thing.

    They were still fighting for normality, and the mounds near Visby flashed blood-red light.

    Arik took the brothers to sleep on the mound, and the early morning birdsong awakened these sleepy people.

    When the early morning mist cleared, the Ross soldiers bathed in the holy light of the rising sun and clearly saw the vast sea and huge settlements.

    Arik witnessed all this by relying on the big tree, and now he is no longer shocked.

    "Brothers, get up! Come and see the Gotland''s lair."

    The soldiers gathered one after another, looking at Visby and couldn''t help but sigh.

    "Boss, the leader is going to take us down here, and then burn it down? Things are a little difficult."

    "Yes, maybe the enemy can assemble more fighters than us. We have to fight them decisively, I''m afraid we won''t be able to win soon."

    Rose looting the team burned all the way, at this moment one after another worried and feared the huge scale of Visby. After all, there were only fifty of them, and many people were really afraid of crazy Arik and asked the brothers to follow him down the mountain. That was not bravery, but simple recklessness. No matter how weak the enemy is, with only fifty people fighting to exhaustion, they still have to be besieged to death by the enemy.

    Suddenly, someone saw the anomaly under the mound and pointed and shouted: "Boss, look, there are a bunch of people there who are moving towards us?!"

    Arik was instinctively wary when he heard it, and he bent over slightly, squinting his eyes to pay attention to the details of the distant world.

    The subordinates were right, and after just a bit of identification, everyone saw armed men approaching this hill full of pine trees.

    Those guys are from Visby. They wear helmets and bucklers on them.

    They are not farmers or shepherds, they are real warriors!

    However, in Arik''s eyes, this was a group of fats delivered to the door. Thinking of this, his eyes showed murderous intent, and his laughter became more and more unrestrained.

    "Haha, brothers, you are tired of killing mortals! Come on, let''s try another vote. We intercept these idiots."

    No one refused at this moment. The brothers hope to fight with the enemy''s soldiers in the sun, defeat the powerful enemy and take away the weapons and money from the corpse, and gain the glory of a man in the fight.

    Regardless of whether Arik accepts it or not, the way of fighting has been greatly changed due to more powerful long-range weapons such as crossbows.

    If you don''t use a good weapon, that''s a complete idiot. Using a crossbow to shoot the enemy accurately has nothing to do with honor. What are you talking about while fighting? A wise warrior wants to save his own life, and more importantly, to get all the wealth, the enemy''s woman, and the honor of the warrior. They all want it.

    At present, this scout of Ross controls an excellent geography, and it is really appropriate to wait for work to fight an ambush.

    Arik organized his subordinates. Thirty people in the dusty robes with the word looting farmer were lying on the ground with swords and shields in their hands. Under the burqa is the blue-and-white robes representing Rose. When the so-called fight begins, they will reveal their identities.

    This is how the soldiers are, and they must fight upright. No matter how stupid the Gotland people are, they also know the signs of the Ross people, show the pattern of the robe, and save the link of self-reporting their homes, which can be understood by the four enemies.

    And the other twenty fighters, holding their wound crossbows, also lay in ambush on the ground.

    They naturally put their cheeks on the wooden support, staring at the rear sight of the carbon steel reed (the arrow is slightly stuck to prevent it from falling), and the front sight erected at the forefront, achieving a three-point line.

    They just held their crossbows in a prone position with their rifles. The steel-armed crossbow is really a magic weapon to kill the enemy on certain occasions. Arik has long realized the wonderful use of weapons, and now he takes the Gotland knife.

    Nearly two hundred Gotland explorers, led by an veteran soldier named Lavin, at Thing''s request, they climbed over the mound to see the situation in the bridge village, and they wanted to discover the secret of the red light last night.

    There are armed Bridge Village villagers in this team, and they spread the terrible news of "Russ entering the village" in Visby. As the people gathered in Visby already knew the news of the Russ landing and deriving the destruction, the new news did not shock everyone.

    The men completed their armed forces in an instant. As long as the families reached a unified opinion in Thing''s stone house, such as giving orders to fight, the men could complete the army assembly in an instant.

    Lavin¡¯s 200 fighters are just a group of investigators. Most of them are capable fighters. Many men have experience of fighting at sea, or have tried to assassinate whales with a harpoon.

    There are also Danes from Jutland. When they were young, they rowed to the nearby Obadrites (Slavic Wender tribe) to rob the territory. They have sufficient experience in hacking people. Now they are old and still fighting spirits. Highly serving as a mercenary for the merchant family in Visby.

    Only more than fifty farmers and shepherds in Qiao Village are in relatively bad condition. After all, they do not live by betraying force, they are just ordinary people. This time the men in the entire bridge village took up their weapons and wanted to return to the village to see the situation. People hoped that nothing would happen.

    LaVine knew nothing about the dangers ahead, and people travelling with him didn''t think they would encounter any danger near Visby.

    They swaggered and climbed the soothing mound, and the last **** was in front of them.

    With a pair of eyes hiding in the withered grass under the tree, the Ross people did not deliberately disguise. They can only say that the inherent color of the flax used to make burlap is the typical "autumn color".

    It is extremely difficult for people with sharp eyes to see the hidden enemy suddenly. Moreover, Lavin''s sense of vigilance in this job has been worn out by more than half of his non-stop walking.

    Arik laughed in his heart, and he was very serious on the face. The crossbowmen were lying beside him, and the sword and shieldmen suddenly jumped out to fight after watching his commands. Climbing the mound in chaos is not advisable. Lavin takes his people along a small path that climbs the mound. This is a shortcut, and it has also become a dangerous place.

    "It''s now, brothers, shoot." Arik ordered in a low voice.

    In an instant, twenty arrows flew in with the whizzing sound of whirl feathers, and concentrated on hitting LaVine''s column.

    For the convenience of movement, these Gotland Pathfinders did not wear chain armor. They all wore hardened cowhide armor and leather helmets inlaid with iron skin. In addition, the most useful defensive device was a round shield with a copper leather hoop. .

    However, these defensive measures are of limited use, not to mention they are unprepared.

    Those who control the crossbow are all veterans, and Arik tunes the elite fighters he likes to use. Twenty shooters have been able to accurately shoot Gotland fishermen at sea, and they are now doing something familiar.

    The brothers have a tacit understanding with each other, basically everyone is shooting their own targets, and there is limited overlap with each other.

    In the first round of shooting, as many as fifteen enemies fell to the ground with arrows.

    In the ambush of only fifty meters, the Gotlandians did not even see the enemy, but listened to the whistling sound in their ears, followed by the wailing of the fallen.

    A very capable warrior, who was hit by arrows in the chest and waist, lost his fighting ability on the spot, and was destined to die quickly in constant blood loss.

    "Ah! It''s the Ross people! It''s them!" LaVine, he thought of the horror of being a **** arrow by the Ross people at sea.

    Under the command of LaVine, the panicked Gotland hurriedly removed their round shields, and then lined up in a circle. A pair of eyes looked at everything around him, trying to find the attacker.

    Just as they were in confusion, the squatting crossbowmen turned around and lay down on their backs, with their feet on their steel arms, leather-gloved hands with strong arms and thighs, working together to pull the bowstring soaked in seal oil to the trigger. Out. This is a violent winding behavior that consumes physical strength. A strong fighter can do it five or six times at most, and he has to rely on a winch to wind.

    The second round of arrows is coming!

    The sharp clusters of quenched rockets have a very good armor-breaking ability. The shields of the Gotland have limited defensive power. The clusters of arrows pierce them, then penetrate the human leather armor, and finally plunge into the flesh and blood.

    The damage caused by this round of shooting is far inferior to that of the first round. Warriors with enemies hit the arrows, and they can still stand with axes and short spears with their teeth clenched.

    It was also in this round of shooting that the position of the Ross was exposed.

    LaVine, who was almost smashed by the arrows, raised his iron sword and shouted: "It''s the grass under the tree in front. Brothers, follow me to kill this group of Ross people."

    In an instant, the Gotlanders ended their panic, they dispersed and began to attack.

    Five Rose shooters who moved quickly have already put their bowstrings on for the third time. After shooting casually, they drew out their steel swords one after another.

    There is no need to cover up.

    Arik appeared suddenly, not shouting any Demacia''s strange slogans. He stuck his swords on the ground, grabbed the cap of the robe with his right hand, and tore off this layer of cloth directly, revealing his white cloth gown and the blue stripes of X staggered on his chest.

    The boss is like this, and the Rus soldiers show up one after another.

    When they appeared condescendingly, the Gotlanders who had frightened the attackers jumped, and they couldn''t help being stunned.

    The Ross people lifted the burqa one after another, even if they have not many troops, they have the aura of complete uniformity, which really worries their opponents.

    The Ross people present are all veterans, and they are actually about the same age as Arik, and they have rich combat experience.

    Arik seemed to have eaten poisonous mushrooms and turned into a berserker. He gasped and looked like wolves. The commander seemed to be a large group of evil wolves.

    Without any nonsense, he directly took the lead in the charge with his double swords. What''s more terrifying is that today Arik even threw his shield, and he led the team into the melee with only a lightweight leather armor.

    This is what he hopes, and it is also what the Rus fighters are willing to.

    The archer dropped the crossbow and instantly became a sword and shield player. Because the enemy and us are too close, the organization of the shield wall is a waste of fighters, and the two sides quickly fell into a melee.

    "Kill! The warriors who killed the enemy, use their blood to pay homage to Odin!" Arik shouted.

    LaVine, the veteran of Gotland is not to be outdone. "Brothers, it''s time for these Ross people to pay their lives, kill me!"

    After the arrow, there is a hand-to-hand combat, and the two sides in the melee will never judge the wrong opponent. The robe of the Ross people is too obvious.

    Arik''s double swords slashed an enemy''s arm cleanly, then stabbed him for his life.

    He stabbed another person, and before pulling out the sword, the enemy rolled his eyes and knelt at his feet.

    However, a short spear thrown by a Gotlander almost leaped against Arik''s face, almost causing a cut, but accidentally hit the arm of another Ross fighter.

    The angry Arik was running wildly, and his two swords slammed into the proud Gotland who threw the spear. The martial arts he has trained have created this moment of beheading Wushuang.

    "Hey! The warrior with double swords, fight with me!" Lavin cursed with a face of blood holding up his sword.

    "You?!" Arik vigorously wiped the blood sacrifice on his face, the blood sacrifice with his arms full of muscle texture and throwing off his swords. "Who are you? A humble bug?"

    "I am LaVine, LaVine who is loyal to the Bliss Noisy family, and the man destined to behead your head!"

    "You?" Arik was greatly enraged, "I am Arik of Ross, the brave who commanded the team to destroy your fishing boat, and also the man you revealed. You stupid groundhog, I will kill you today. Head!"

    After all, Arik rushed up.

    The mounds have been fighting for a while, and the Ruths have few troops. They fought an ambush and greatly dampened the spirit of the Gotland people who had traveled a long distance. What''s more, what do the armed villagers in Bridge Village talk about brave?

    The Ross people have quietly gained the upper hand in the melee, even if some of them died.

    Arik hadn''t cared so much anymore. He was an enraged bison, and he used his sword to attack the warrior Raven with brute force.

    With such a shocking momentum, LaVine regretted his proposal of a duel on the spot.

    This is a duel! Based on tradition, the scuffled people just gave up space spontaneously.

    They were both Vikings, and they did not form a shield wall to fight against each other at the moment. They are more like small-scale heads-ups between dozens of pairs, which seems to be more glorious.

    This is a battle between two commanders, Arik with two swords fights against Lavin who is holding a sword and shield. Neither of them wore iron chain mail, so any negligence was fatal.

    Arik was almost undefended, and seemed to be full of flaws.

    However, Arik, who personally hacked and killed as many as a hundred people, immediately discovered the weakness of his opponent with his full combat experience. He picked up Raven''s shield with his steel sword, turned slightly, and hit the opponent''s waist with his father''s sword. This is the first round where the winner will be divided, and the duel of the elite is this moment where the winner will be divided.

    LaVine tilted his body in pain, and Arik cut off his sword''s arm without hesitation.

    Holding two swords in his hand is like big scissors. Arik easily cut off LaVine''s head, then raised this hideous head high, and shouted at the melee Gotland: "This is your bravest." Man? Now he is dead!"

    At this point, the morale of the Gotland Pathfinder has completely collapsed!

    The leader has a different head and looks at how many corpses are lying on the ground. Even if there are also Ruths who have fallen dead, are they not the Gotlanders who die the most?

    The farmer in the bridge village killed many people, the bravest young man who yelled for revenge. They ended their very short career as a warrior for their bravery.

    The men in Bridge Village fled, and the rest of Gotland escaped from the battle one after another.

    The Ross people also launched a counter-charge to cut down a few people, but Arik ordered them to stop.

    "Boss, we can rush over and hack them all to death!"

    Panting, Arik threw the head of LaVine: "Let the cowards go out! Now we already know exactly what the Gotland people are, just like you guys still see! They are all idiots. "

    Looking at the back of the fugitive with blood-stained faces, the Ross people stood among the corpses in the mound, ushering in a victory.

    "Let''s stop here." Arik ordered, "Assassinate the dying enemy and take our people away!"

    The dying Ross warrior asked Arik to reward him with a happy, helpless Arik with a sword to complete it.

    In the end, the 15 corpses of their own people who were actually confined by the Ross people Such a loss made Arik, who had calmed down, shouted a loss.

    However, the Gotlanders are almost a hundred people lying down this time. What kind of a disadvantage does the Ross people have?

    Wait a minute! Arik looted at sea, and his subordinates rarely suffered losses. Today''s ambush can be described as the most terrible one-day loss in recent years. The brothers of the fighters were all capable fighters, and now they died for the glory of the Ross people.

    Let the enemy''s body stay here to feed the vultures!

    The body of the Ruth was wrapped in burlap and dragged away from the battlefield by the soldiers. Having figured out the enemy''s situation, Arik felt that he should also leave. He estimated that he would be able to encounter the large forces soon after leaving, so the decisive battle would be a matter of the next few days. A larger-scale battle is waiting for you to become a hero on the battlefield!

    "Brothers, let''s go! Take our brothers, take them to that village, and let their souls go to Valhalla."

    Arik, he piled up branches and firewood at the burning house in Bridge Village, washed the body of the war dead with stream water, and burned it to ashes according to the Russ battlefield funeral ritual. Before this event is completed, he and the surviving soldiers will watch the physical bodies of their comrades in arms, and their souls will soar up to the temple with the smoke and dust.

 Chapter 448ï¼š 1 man decided to become king of Gotland

    The crows hovered above the bridge village. They are the messengers of the gods. When the warriors and warriors are turned into ashes in the fire, their souls will go to Valhalla under the gaze of the gods.

    In a hearty battle, some warriors died, but those who survived were not sad and lost.

    Because there is still a big battle waiting for everyone.

    In fact, these crows were looking at the dead cattle and sheep corpses everywhere. They came smelling the blood, and just gathered when Arik left to eat the cattle and sheep.

    Arik is determined to take his brothers to evacuate and inform the army of the discovery. They used up a lot of physical energy in the battle, and now these people are resting in Qiaocun, intending to go on walking tomorrow after they have been repaired.

    The Gotland warriors who fled from the wild fleeing frantically towards Visby, and soon fled back to the harbor.

    The people who went to inquire about the news were actually defeated? ! The bad news spread quickly with the back of the defeated soldiers fleeing.

    At noon, people who were exhausted and thirsty returned to the council in Gotland.

    There are as many as twenty noble people gathered in the Chamber. They are the heads of all Visby''s large families and all the leaders of the village who fled to the refugees.

    The fact of failure challenged everyone''s nerves, even the face that was rounded because of wealth, now has wrinkles full of sadness. Oh, these people who fought, jumped back, or fled yesterday, and the people who were blushing with noisy faces are all panicked now.

    The failed people sat on the ground in front of the court, listlessly waiting for the nobles to gather.

    The Blissinos family, maybe it is the entire Visby, or the richest business family in Gotland.

    The family leader Harken hopes that he can become a generation of heroes, able to dominate the entire Visby and the entire island in essence, so as to become a powerful force on the sea. The reality is that he does not have this ability. His family has been raising a group of private soldiers, and his sons are also smart and capable. The family has accumulated a lot of wealth and can recruit many warriors.

    The Blissinos family does not yet have overwhelming strength. Harken¡¯s traditional allies in business have a strong voice in the chambers, and that¡¯s the end for a long time.

    They are the representatives of the main combat faction! It was precisely this group of people who encouraged everyone to raise the island and seek refuge in the Danes for the greater good.

    Obviously, the news of the fugitive before was completely correct, and the Rus had already hit the door!

    Suddenly a luxuriously dressed man stood up, and he held his leg to suppress the trembling of fear: "The Ross people are so fierce, they are on the east side of the mound! We are going now, if we want to survive, we have to go!"

    As soon as the words fell, the people gathered in the chamber, and even the nobles present, stared at them with contemptuous eyes.

    Harken is getting older, and his braided white beard is shaking.

    This is the "White Hu" Harken. He was called the "Golden Beard" Harken when he was young, but his youth is no longer there. He was not destined to be a warrior in his life, but a very wealthy fur merchant.

    If the Ross people fight against the fishermen in the north sea, the Bliss Noisy family will not lose. Now the Ross people have broken into the pastures of the Chinese cattle and sheep on the island. This is the benefit of all fur merchants and the entire island farmers and herdsmen. ! They can no longer sit back and watch the fishermen suffer losses and remain indifferent.

    "Svilla of the Stocker family, are you all mutton in your head? Or are you already a fat sheep cowardly?" Harken cast a blank look at his eyes.

    "You! You ridicule me." Svey stretched his hand and screamed, "Now the Danes and the northern guys, they are fighting in the south. We only have ten thousand people, and we have to fight the Ross people alone? Can we? Win?!"

    "You... really are a docile sheep." After that, Harken laughed in public.

    He began to interrogate the people who withdrew, and was shocked to find that the elite of his command was absent from LaVine? A bad idea made his brain buzz.

    Someone hurriedly wailed: "Lavin is dead, his head was cut off by the Ross. Hundreds of brothers died, it''s too miserable!"

    "what?"

    Harken was taken aback and hurried down the stone steps, squatted down and pinched the messenger''s neck: "Say! Who killed him? He is a warrior!"

    "Yes... it''s that guy. Arik! Ross''s Arik!"

    "Huh? Actually..." Harken let go, and the nobles present were also alert.

    Just three years ago, Arik performed his horror in the Gotland for the first time. He deliberately told the fugitive enemy his name. In the following years, he led his troops to pick up the Gotland fishing boats and looted them, and deliberately released individual prisoners, bringing news of the Gotlander "Arik of Ross".

    The Gotland people don''t know much about the Ross people, mainly the old calendar decades ago-Svealand''s competition losers were forced to go to the bitter cold north.

    Of course, the islanders now compensated for three years of non-stop looting, and Arik of Ross became synonymous with terror, as if that person was the leader of the Ross people.

    Harken admired Arik as a warrior, but unfortunately it was an enemy threatening his family. The man was immortal and the whole island was uneasy.

    Now that the Lord and the faction have completely shut their mouths, many people who were still arguing last night are now standing around Harken.

    However, a group of cowards named "runaways" appeared in the crowd.

    Wisla of the wealthy Stockk family is one of these runaways. He himself doesn''t care about the behavior of cowards, and there are indeed reasons to follow him.

    Knowing that the Ross people sent a butcher, this strengthened Svira''s will to escape: "If you want to fight, you can fight! I will take my family to evacuate. I will go to Denmark and leave this unfortunate. Island."

    "What are you talking about? Unlucky Island?" Harken glared.

    "What? Have we experienced so little over the years?"

    "This is clearly a blessed place, we are all rich." Harken retorted.

    "But, we''re going to be over soon. Brother, listen to me, it''s still too late to evacuate."

    Svira didn''t want to talk nonsense anymore, he had decided to go. He is very sure about one thing, although the news is not conclusive now, the Ruths must have invaded aggressively. The Gotland people have always been a mess. In recent years, the Blissinos family has grown rapidly, and the Ruths have suddenly been harassed. The Gotland people, who have always been active, have now become passive.

    The Ross people dared to invade the inland of the island this time, they must have come prepared.

    He had already turned and walked, stopped by Harken''s guards.

    "Why? Don''t let me go? Force me to fight?"

    "No. You can go! But all your private soldiers are handed over." Harken said viciously.

    "Why? That''s my person."

    "You? Do you think you can leave Thing alive if you don''t hand over people now? Listen, the coward in Gotland will be beheaded by everyone. No one will sympathize with the coward."

    Svila stared at all the nobles, and he saw that those who had been frightened by Harken, and those who wanted to escape also expressed that they would stay and fight. Everyone seems to be united around Harken? Do not! Everyone is just holding a group for warmth.

    The subtle atmosphere infected Harken himself, not only was the thread tied up, Harken suddenly shouted: "Visby is at stake. The wealth of each family is here. The Roths mobilized everyone and want to take them away. Our wealth. We can only fight hard with them. Now I hope you all recognize that I am the leader, so let me take everyone and gather the strength of everyone to defeat the Ross people."

    "Huh?" Svira was taken aback and asked angrily: "In the end, you want to learn from the Danes to be king?!"

    "Why not?" Harken laughed slowly, then drew his sword, "I''m going to the altar in the south, I want to sacrifice Odin with blood, let God grant us victory, and let God grant me the King of Gotland. ."

    "Just you? Are you worthy of being king?" Svila didn''t go anymore. He turned and stood upright in front of Harken and said contemptuously: "I can be a coward, and you are arrogant. You are only slightly richer than everyone. Why are you..."

    "That''s it!" Svira was half talking, and a sharp dagger pierced his chin.

    It was Harken who had just pulled out the meat-cutting knife with his left hand and gave Svira a fatal blow, which shocked everyone.

    Haken was splashed with blood, Svila died on the ground with his eyes open, blood still pouring from the wound...

    Harken still didn''t stop, he bowed and spit: "This is the end of the escaped coward."

    The people who originally advocated fighting were the majority. After all, the islanders were mainly fishermen. Over the past three years of crazy looting, the islanders have not only killed many men, but now the lives of ordinary people have become difficult. The root of all evil is the Ross people! They don''t die, everyone will starve to death sooner or later.

    Harken held up his right hand holding the long sword and threw away the blood-stained dagger. "Brothers, now I am the King of Gotland! I will go to the altar today. I will sacrifice ten slaves to the gods. I will use myself. The blood of Odin prays for victory from Odin. The Ross people are indeed terrible, but we can defeat them by combining the strength of everyone!"

    People in fear need a political strongman to come forward and bring them bright prospects.

    Is Harken such a person? Maybe yes, at least this person''s decisiveness is trustworthy.

    Visby is a large settlement built around the stone ship altar.

    Nowadays, a huge long house has been built in the place of the original altar. Each wooden door has exquisite carvings. The pillars inside are also wrapped in sheepskin, and are embellished with dark green pine branches and crystal clear amber. The long room was always filled with incense, and a group of priests who destroyed all the hair follicles with burning daggers so that their hair no longer grew. They were bald and wore plain robes. They represented absolute piety in pure white and worshiped their gods.

    The news of the failure was quickly replaced by Harken''s reign.

    Everyone needs a hero in their hearts to lead everyone through this disaster. Everyone knows that the distant Danes can''t immediately relieve their urgent needs. Now they must rely on themselves.

    The rich and the poor all support Harken, even the doubters, in order to avoid the end of Svila, they shouted that "war" is the most joyous.

    The mighty people have surrounded the stone boat altar long house to a point of nowhere!

    Ten slaves of the Blissinos family were beheaded in terror by the priest with a large axe plated with gold patterns.

    In the long room, a bronze statue roughly cast into an old face is the image of Riodin in the heart of the Gotland people. The eyes of the idol witnessed the sacrifice of the sacrifice.

    The cultural environment of Gotland is a bit strange. Only the statue of Odin was erected in the altar, and the statue of Frey, a symbol of wealth, was displayed in the merchant family.

    Nowadays, at the time of life and death, merchants have turned into warriors.

    Harken closed his eyes, cut his hand with a knife, and spilled the blood on the pure gold plate.

    The slave whose head was decapitated was hung upside down, and the blood of the slave completely stained the stone ship altar inside.

    The wealthy businessmen and the leader of the village knelt together in the long house. They were the participants and witnesses of the whole **** sacrifice.

    Similarly, a blind male high priest of Gotland wearing an antler helmet (the antlers are smaller than the priests of Ross, but with pure gold rims), after a strange convulsion, he solemnly declares Two things:

    As long as the men and women of Gotland unite, they can completely defeat the Ross people. The great Odin announced that Harken of the Blinos family became the king of Gotland and led the people to defeat the enemy.

    No one has any objection to this arrangement, because time is limited, they are not allowed to have any objection at all!

    Harken, who became king, didn''t have any pleasure. He became the king of dreams, but he was also very sober.

    The support of the families is entirely because he needs to fulfill the king''s responsibilities and lead everyone to defeat the enemy. Similarly, for future battles, the king''s family must also spend a lot of money, which has made the islanders dare to fight desperately.

    This night, the Stok family was ransacked by the Visby natives!

    Because the king said, the coward who betrayed the brothers on the island has no right to live.

    Svila of Stockk was killed, and his sons died tragically. Although his family members resisted, all of them became slaves that could be disposed of at will. However, the private soldiers and old slaves raised by the family themselves became king Harken''s men.

    The Stoke family¡¯s wealth was robbed, and it was not just the Visbys who joined the looting, but also the brawny villagers who had fled, and even the Danes who lived purely on the island.

    There are some silent Danes who have witnessed the great events of these days. They are the leader of Denmark or the subordinates of the Danish king "The Lion" Hafgen. They hid their identities and silently supervised the Gotlanders. It is said that once these guys back their alliance, the news will soon reach Hafgen''s ears, and then the Danish army will land in the crusade.

    Haken, who is the king, didn¡¯t know this. He took out ten slave blood sacrifices at once. On the one hand, it was for the ¡°silent watch¡± of Denmark. As for the decisive battle with the Rus, the main aspect was of course for the Goths. Lanren, on the other hand, is also another form of voting.

    Since the noble priest said that the Gotland people will win a big victory, after defeating the Ross people, the position of the Gotland people in the Danish power should also rise significantly.

    Under the auspices of the family Zhang Haken, the Bliss Noisy family decided to make a gamble of destruction if it fails.

    His five sons of varying ages must immediately suspend their merchant status and put on chain mail to become a warrior, whether they like it or not.

    Of course he would not imagine that his cub could become a warrior on the battlefield, that is absolutely impossible. However, they can act as commanders, bringing mercenaries, slaves, and armed farmers to fight, thereby passively gaining honor.

    He lied that his sons would never encounter any danger, because the main force of the battle was not his individual.

    At night, Harken distributed as many as one hundred pounds of silver to help farmers, herders and fishermen fighting in the name of the king. In addition, people ransacked the Stocker family, and many people became rich that night.

    In the magnificent longhouse of the Blissinos family, Harken''s five sons are brave.

    Siegfast, the eldest son, had even greater ambitions in an instant because of his father making himself king. He is the eldest, and he originally wanted to inherit the main family property, but now he will naturally inherit the throne of his father.

    However, the brothers are all eyeing.

    Siegfast didn''t want to kill his own brothers in order to eliminate the troubles, so he mainly used his strength to suppress his brothers'' ambitions.

    At the meeting within the family, Siegfast spoke boldly: "Father, I will continue to take people to see the situation. We have to fight the Ross people, at least we must find them first."

    Harken rejoiced: "Okay! Two hundred people are obviously not enough. Those villagers in Bridge Village are also fools. I will give you five hundred people and bring these elites to explore the way."

    "Ok!"

    Harken stretched out his hand and patted his eldest son on the shoulder and took off his amber-encrusted long sword and handed it over to the eldest son. This is self-explanatory.

    Siegfast held the sword in both hands, as if holding absolute power.

    He strained his mouth and swears: "I will find the Ross people, will take the initiative to attack them, and take revenge on them."

    "No!" Harken shook his head: "I want you to be smart. Five hundred warriors are on the scene, and the Ross people will not attack rashly. You! I want you to try to find the Arik in Ross and tell him the Gotland people want Fight against the Roths for all their grievances. Tell me that the Gotlanders are ready. If the Roths don¡¯t come, they will be full of villains and cowards, dung spit by God.

    "Yes. I...I will." Siegfast nodded, but for an instant, Harken saw the twinkling of his son''s eyes, it seems that this kid still has his own abacus?

    Harken can''t think about that much. His top priority is to rectify his forces, so that farmers, including young women, must also take up weapons and become female fighters.

    As for Siegfast, five hundred warriors in leather armor (part of the chain armor) will follow him, and tomorrow they will go to the mound for military exploration.

 Chapter 449ï¼š Ross main force in action

    As Arik plundered all the way, the main force of the Rus Army was also making active pre-war preparations.

    The big businessman Gould and his eldest son "Silver Fox" Snoreva both stood on Gotland. This is certainly not the first time for Gould.

    The last time he landed on the island was at least twenty years ago, when he joined Visby as a Danish businessman.

    He pointed out a general direction for Rurik, "Visby is just west, and it can be reached by the army through this small island."

    In addition to assisting in the transportation of supplies, the merchant¡¯s job is to bring back the spoils as early as possible.

    On a bright and joyous morning, the captive who was taken into custody ushered in his own ending.

    A large number of women and children were **** with their hands. They were driven by the Ross fighters on the long ship, and then they approached the largest Aphrodite and five other cargo ships.

    The children were hoisted aboard the tall Aphrodite like cargo in a strange hoisting method.

    As for the women, they were temporarily untied and forced to climb the rope ladder to board the ship.

    They boarded the ship, and their destiny changed completely from this moment.

    On the occupied pier, Gould, still dressed in gorgeous clothes, was eager to board the ship. Rurik and Otto were standing in front of him.

    "There will be a great battle in the future. We will win a big victory, and then we will be able to catch more slaves." Gould''s words were full of vicissitudes, and the words were exciting.

    From the corner of Rurik''s eyes, he glanced at someone who was still climbing not far away.

    "Those women, they are not slaves. At least not in the future."

    Gould smiled, "Oh, I know. They will be the wives of warriors, but are they loyal? I hope they are loyal."

    Otto shook his head indifferently, "Those children can be repaired into obedient women. As for the existing female prisoners, if they betray their new men, I will order them to be executed after the war."

    Gould took a step back subconsciously, knowing that Otto would really do it.

    "Okay." He sighed deeply, and then asked softly, "Rurik, this time I have taken away all the spoils that I have captured. This Slitomo has no valuables at all. Is this something? Too hastily."

    "Are you teaching me how to do things?" Rurik squinted, with aura in questioning.

    "Me? I dare not, you have your own plans, of course I fully support you."

    "Then tell you." Rylikon lifted his chest. "I will tell you a story. A long time ago there was a warrior named Hannibal, who brought an army to defeat powerful enemies. He always wins because of him. After the war, the spoils were distributed to the brothers. After the soldiers vented, they sold the captured women to the merchants, and bought the money and meat. When his soldiers enjoyed the penniless, they would do it again. Organize the army to continue fighting. You know, they have enjoyed it and they are afraid of losing. They have lost and they are mad and want to take it back."

    "Huh?" Gould suddenly realized a row of foreheads, and then asked with a smile, "This Hannibal you are talking about, is it... you are nicknamed yourself?"

    "No!" Rurik deliberately lied, "I saw it in the sheepskin book kept by the high priest, and Odin rewarded me with the ability to understand it. Hannibal is a hero of a distant age, and now I Just to imitate him and become a new hero."

    Gould couldn''t believe it, Otto didn''t speak for the time being, but his body was trembling with surprise.

    It can be said that the army commanded by Rurik resembles Hannibal''s Carthaginian army in many respects. This is not just the tried and tested pincer tactics.

    Both sides are mixed forces formed by the integration of multiple ethnic groups. Although the composition of the personnel is somewhat complicated, it seems that the combat effectiveness is guaranteed at present. Rurik used the promise of marriage contracts, mysticism, personal charm, power and wealth to dominate this army. That Hannibal did a similar trick.

    Hannibal''s clever way to preserve combat effectiveness was to keep the army "poverty."

    If every soldier is dragging his family and holding a lot of wealth, will they still desperately?

    The Rus were an ancient army, but also a Viking army.

    They like fighting, and of course they like women and money. They have temporarily lost these,

    Rurik set an example. He entrusted Gould to take away all the coins he had seized. Just like the soldiers, the rations and weapons and equipment left were very rich.

    Most of the seized cattle, sheep and reindeer were forcibly transported away, and all the cargo ships of the Ross fleet were full of human and animal properties.

    Now Rurik can''t take care of the cattle and sheep and make the cabin smelly, and he has no chance even if he regrets it now.

    Gould boarded the ship and commanded the Ross transport team, relying on the strong late summer south wind on the sea all the way north.

    According to the plan, these human and livestock materials were first unloaded on Tombstone Island, and the left-behind islanders were responsible for taking care of them. After completing the mission, Gould returned home immediately, but the direction of their movement changed.

    The Aphrola now has two torsion slingshots left, and only one of the remaining cargo ships. The best ten were converted into land warfare weapons and mounted on small carts to participate in the decisive battle.

    Gould''s team was a group of sailors, as well as the obviously old and weak warriors selected by Rurik from the flag team.

    This returning fleet must circle to the western coast of Gotland. Under the leadership of Gould, who knows the location of Visby, there are as many as twenty empty and light armed cargo ships and the huge Aphrola. A flag of Ross came out and controlled the port of Visby. All ships entering and leaving the port were the enemy by default. At that time, the Ross fleet either directly sank the enemy ship with a bulbous bow, or scuttled with projectiles at close range with a torsion slingshot.

    Gould''s mission in the war was carried out about five full days later, and the mission was to blockade.

    Of course, the huge cargo ship lifted a larger spinnaker and left, and the shock to the soldiers was enormous.

    The day of the expedition is this early morning! The twelfth day of August in the Julian calendar.

    The long-term repairs regained the energy of the warriors who had passed away. Thousands of people gathered on the coast with their stature weapons and equipment, carrying bags full of food and water bags.

    The people of Novgorod have always used a type of backpack, which is just a combination of a folded and stitched linen cloth and a hemp rope. This ancient and classic backpack design was popular in this war.

    The Ross army became a little strange, but it seemed to Rurik that there was a strong smell of Ross.

    They have eaten as many as 500 seized sheep in recent days! Even Slavic warriors who don''t eat much meat on weekdays are also a rare feast in life.

    The mutton makes the soldiers mad, and their roar is even more fierce.

    Lumia wears a helmet with antlers, and she is also complimented by the gorgeously dressed priestess.

    The girls from the Valkyrie regiment brought by Rurik wrapped the altar in concentric circles.

    Lumia looked at the eastern sun, raised her head and opened her hands, and shouted vigorously in Nosse, "King Odin! Thor! Frey! Freya! Freja! Al! And the gods!" Give us victory! These twenty cows are our gifts to the gods!"

    After all, the sword-bearers Rurik, Otto, and Haro Zossen started.

    This is the sacrifice of the Varanges, and all the Corvins and Slavs participated in it. These alien warriors now have common interests with the Ruths. In this extremely extravagant sacrifice, they were distracted and meditated on the gods they believed in.

    The Corvin men Mezzasta and Kejas looked to the east, meditating on the river **** of Oulu and the sun they believed in.

    The Slav Medveit and his Novgorod warriors prayed for the Slavic war **** Peron to give strength to the brothers, and the sun **** Dzhborg to give everyone warmth, and the chaotic Chernoborg, pray for him Don''t take away your life.

    Twenty cows were sacrificed, and the blood of the cows stained the altar and flowed into the sea. Finally, even the carcasses of the cows were thrown into the sea. They won''t eat the sacrifice this time, and the corpse of the cow was finally presented to the ocean god.

    Many Ross fighters were attracted by the smearing of two bloodstains of bull blood, and thus received the blessing of the gods.

    The Corvin and the Slavs all settled down, and they boasted that they had also received some kind of great blessing.

    The army removed the camp, leaving only a pile of wooden sheds.

    "Brothers! Let''s go!" Standing on a reindeer cart, Rurik started the decisive battle against Visby.

    The Port of Slitomo was empty, it seemed like an abandoned settlement fell into silence.

    Rurik and Otto were too lazy to wait for Arik to return. Both of them estimated that the fifty elites who killed the red eye must be hacked everywhere. He was a little worried about his cousin Arik, but Otto didn''t care at all.

    The Ross army platoon is in a rectangular array. The two warrior flag teams are in front, the heavy team (the captured Baishagang men are temporarily unarmed and forced to do this work), the priests and the flag team of shooters are in the core position, and the tail is carrying the long. Spears'' Slavic flag team and Mellaren flag team.

    Rose¡¯s gold-rimmed Duke¡¯s flag was placed on the deer cart, and Rurik sat cross-legged.

    The army set off in the morning and moved at a faster speed along the route of the Slitomo people to Visby.

    The narrow and long mound at an altitude of 100 meters gave birth to a stream, and in the evening, the Ross people successfully found it.

    The army camped on the riverside, and someone with keen eyes such as Carlotta, she discovered that the meadows of this generation had obvious traces of being eaten by sheep.

    Because sheep gnaw grass very seriously, they tend to gnaw off the grass roots very seriously. The sparse meadows in some places must be the reason. The sheep dung eggs found have become new examples.

    The army camped in the woods beside the stream, and they cut down the pine trees and immediately started a fire. A large number of people ran to the stream to replenish fresh water, and some tried to touch a few fish.

    The sunset became more gentle, and the whole world became golden. However, some soldiers were sensitively aware that the distant scenery was a bit strange.

    Some soldiers, they were distressed by the discovery of goat **** eggs, and the dialects looked like the world was too wide open, it was unbelievable.

    The mound is in the east. Looking closely, there seems to be a house there?

    The main force of the Rus army carried a lot of luggage, and it was not easy to climb the mountain. They spent some time bypassing the mound and walking along the river. So bypassing a village.

    A group of soldiers approached the leader''s camp, which was being built, with great interest.

    "My lord, there seems to be a village in the east." The soldier raised his axe to guide him, his eyes full of greed.

    Rurik sat on the ground and warmed the fire, and he could see what his men wanted to do.

    At this moment, Otto, who had tied the rope, walked out of the tent, "What are you talking about? The east village?"

    "Yes, Lord Duke. Brothers'' instincts can''t be wrong. It''s a village. Wouldn''t it be nice for us to take people over and grab their cattle and sheep?"

    He drools when he thinks of roast lamb Otto. It was during this time that he ate lamb unscrupulously during the days when he landed on the island.

    "Then go do it!" Rurik stood up and thought for a while, "Let Haroldoson lead you. I''ll give you some advice and try to get as much life as possible."

    Some fighters immediately asked, "What if they resist?"

    "Then cut off their heads!"

    Soon, Harrodsson gathered almost a hundred people, and this group of fighters ran wildly in the twilight, eager to make a fortune before the decisive battle.

    The temptation of wealth and food makes the soldiers tireless, even if they have walked for more than half of the day.

    However, when they did arrive in the village, they suddenly discovered that there were a large number of dead bodies, and the large number of charred pillars and blackened stones in the village were telling the terrible incidents that had happened here.

    In the twilight, the Ross soldiers who are staying at this death scene, where do they plan to plunder? They felt an inexplicable horror, and the village seemed to have received a curse from a **** or an attack by a monster.

    However, Haro Zossen has experienced many battles. He inspected the gray corpses of some of the dead, and saw some holes with thick thumbs and a large number of traces of axes.

    It''s Arik! It''s not this madman who has ghosts.

    The brothers didn''t want to stay in this disgusting place anymore, they urged Harrodsson to leave quickly.

    "Okay! This is a cursed place, let''s go back quickly!"

    They continued walking along the stream, and a large bonfire of gas in the distance was the camp of the army.

    Rurik was going to sleep in the tent, at least in the tent, the high priest Lumia and Duchess of Ostara Carlotta, these two girls slept soundly.

    A large number of soldiers ate and huddled up beside the campfire and fell asleep.

    Otto took off his boots, and he still walked a lot as a duke that day. Rurik also took care of his father. He made his maid Otto squeeze his feet, and the old fellow applauded one after another.

    Rurik was blowing in the wind, buckling the shreds of fish meat between his teeth, thinking about the decisive battle in his mind, and he was confident about the battle.

    Harrodsson hurried back with his looting brothers. He went straight to the Duke Battalion Commander, and saw that the old man with a beard was pinched by a group of girls?

    Harozuosen smiled and hurriedly moved in: "My brother, you will enjoy it too much."

    "You? You came back suddenly?" Otto waved them to leave.

    The girls gathered next to Rurik again.

    Rurik casually ordered: "Well, my servants, you all go to the stream to wash your hands, and then rest."

    They murmured in Slavic and left in a whisper, obviously they were really not satisfied with Otto''s.

    Rurik raised his head, "What''s the matter? Could the villagers be cut down by you all? Or are you defeated?"

    "Beat me? It''s ridiculous! We are Ross people. But..." Haroldoson sat down suddenly.

    Otto asked to dry lamb chops, "I''ll eat something first."

    Harrodsson recovers his strength a little bit, which shows the terrifying scene of the village. After hearing this, Rurik and Dad made their judgment almost instinctively. They said in unison: "Arik did it."

    "It must be him. The villagers were killed, even with cattle and sheep. Those cattle and sheep started to smell bad, which is really damning! Now..." Haro Zuosen looked at the half-eaten lamb chops in his hand, and it suddenly stopped fragrant. .

    He threw the lamb chops directly into the fire.

    "Why don''t you eat anymore?" Otto asked.

    "I''m tired, I don''t bother to think about Arik. It''s just..." Haro Zossen smiled heartily. "It seems that I have to pick a few beautiful women from the captives and arrange them for my Kanuf. Let them pinch my feet. I''m leaving!"

    Harozuosen waved his hand, but Otto laughed.

    The next morning, the Ross army left a lot of black meadow traces and a field of cattle, sheep and fish bones.

    Before the sun reached the sky at all, there were more than a dozen pathfinder soldiers running back to the huge matrix of Rus people''s movement.

    As he was getting closer to Visby, the really brainy scout Arik didn''t know where he was now.

    Rurik had to send some more people who were good at running to act as scouts.

    Now, these people have returned with important news.

    They gathered in front of the deer cart of the duke and his son, and the leader said: "Death was found in the front. There are dead cattle and sheep everywhere, and some people''s corpses were burned."

    With what happened yesterday, Rurik is not surprised now. He jumped out of the car quickly and asked, "People, cattle and sheep are all dead again?"

    "Yes, my lord, even the house was burned down. We checked, the dead body showed signs of our crossbow arrows, and the wreckage of the house was still warm."

    "It''s Arik again." Rurik pinched his waist and looked angry.

    "Don''t be angry." Otto''s big hand covered his son''s head. "Let''s go and see the situation. Our army will stay overnight there tonight."

    "Huh! I will clean up the mess for him in the end." Lurik looked ahead.

    When seeing a dead body for the first time, many people will yell in horror, or even faint. Perhaps the woman was even more timid in this matter.

    There are a group of women in the army, most of them are female soldiers of Rurik. They have seen a large number of corpses in the Battle of the Beach. After screaming and stimulating, they now have strong resistance.

    As for the elite Ross warriors, they don''t care anymore, because death is also a part of life.

    Now Rurik saw the terrible tragedy. The grass was just a mess of corpses. What was even more absurd was that he actually saw the corpse of a chicken.

    The Ross warriors instinctively drew out their swords and axes, and the crossbowmen also wound their arrows. They instinctively felt that this place was too murderous.

    Rurik pinched his waist and stomped his feet, Otto approached behind him, "You...are you afraid?"

    "It must have been Arik''s doing it, and it can only be him. It is so cruel to avenge the uncle? Is he going to impose the death penalty on the entire island? Also, look at these chickens, they have also been chopped down. What a waste! What the **** does Arik picture?"

    "Of course it''s revenge!"

    "This is revenge? I don''t understand, and I can''t do it."

    "This is bravery!" Otto stroked his son''s head, and his big hand was directly pulled down by R¨¹lic.

    "I don''t want to be so brave. This is a butcher''s behavior. I have to dispose of these corpses."

    Based on experience, Otto and Harrodsson judged that these bodies had been dead for three days.

    The men in Baisha Port who were forced to fight are now also forced to contain their bodies.

    If the Rosses feel fearless, the Slavs and Corvins have a new understanding of the viciousness of the Varanges, and this group of Rosses is as vicious as another group of Varanges!

    But the Slavs felt a sense of similarity from the destroyed village. It turns out that Varyag also grazes and grows oats.

    Rurik did not observe the large number of wheat fields here, and the Slavs realized it. Part of the wheat fields were also burned, and they were obviously almost mature. The saboteurs are the Varangas, and they are also the farming and herding. Unfortunately, the brothers in Novgorod are not as belligerent as they are.

    The foul-smelling corpses with black blood were piled up, then covered with a large number of wooden blocks and ignited, forming a huge fire mound, illuminating the entire village wreckage.

    As the high priest , she also prayed to the corpses of these hostile forces under the instruction of Rurik.

    People settled down, and the army camped there. Lurik, who had just calmed down, was sitting on the ground gnawing on a dried salted fish. His elder brother-in-law Medvedt ran up carrying a handful of grass, and in Slavic speaking with interest, he introduced the yellowish grass with particles hanging in his hand.

    "This is oatmeal?!" Rurik was taken aback.

    "Yes! There are wheat fields around this village, but unfortunately a lot of them have been burned."

    "It''s really unlucky." Liurik rubbed the oats hard, rubbing the bran away to see the soft and waxy particles inside. "The wheat is not cooked yet."

    "Yes, but in ten days I think I will be able to harvest."

    Seeing enough dead bodies, these unburnt wheat is good news.

    "Then take control of this place. After we have cleaned up the Gotlanders, we will also take their wheat!" After all, the soft and waxy grains were thrown into the fire by R¨¹lic, and a flame of wheat-flavored flames ignited...

 Chapter 450ï¼š Siegfast VS Arik

    The heroic spirits of those warriors must have gone to Valhalla!

    With this thought, Arik and his living brothers gathered at the same bonfire, ignoring the burnt smell pervading the village ruins, and curled up to sleep.

    They are warriors and are in such a battlefield. They have not removed their leather armor, their swords and axes are always in their arms. Twenty crossbows are stacked on top of each other, so they can be quickly wound and reloaded when they are needed.

    But the soldiers were too tired and fought a battle that won more with less, and the brothers'' attitude towards the Gotland army was even more contemptuous.

    Arik didn''t set up a sentinel, and he boldly estimated that no daring fellow came to disturb the dreams of his brothers.

    Just as he relaxed his vigilance, a team of five hundred people had already climbed onto the mound in the thin morning mist. Their next goal was the bridge village where the Rus rested.

    The Haken of the Blissinos family, whom Gotland proclaimed himself king, felt that he had gained the support of everyone amid the enthusiastic shouts of the people. Next, use this momentum to defeat the massive invading Ruths!

    In a sense, he felt that this war was a life-and-death battle between brothers who broke apart, but they were brothers once, and maybe things shouldn''t be done too absolutely.

    Harken has a peaceful fantasy, but the Roths are obviously killing them, so don''t blame yourself for being vicious.

    The eldest son Siegfast has never been on the battlefield. His own level of business reassurance has assured Harken, but this boy is always surrounded by a group of guards from Denmark. This group of guys tells the story of the heroes of his hometown. The glorious deeds all stirred his heart.

    Become a war chief and take a savvy warrior to a decisive battle against a powerful enemy.

    Can those who have been blessed by the merchant **** Frei also receive Odin''s support?

    This group of people walked to the battlefield yesterday, and the corpses lying on the ground were already soft, and their hideous gray-white faces were still telling the horror of yesterday.

    Siegfast looked coldly and furiously: "This is all done by the Ross people? It''s the Arik of Ross."

    "It must be the butcher." The captain of the guard Grund remained vigilant and asked the brothers to carry the body to one place.

    "Brothers, let''s go! Leave these dead for now. We crossed the mound to find the Arik, and I will cut his head personally!"

    The Danish guards could not be sure of the bravery of the gold master, but the future battle concerns everything about all islanders, so they had to obey the orders to stop, and were always alert to potential dangers to protect the gold master''s life.

    They climbed over the mound, and when the fog gradually thinned out, a black area not far away was so incompatible with the whole yellow world?

    After seeing the details clearly, the energetic Siegfast is now also cautious.

    He held up his sword and asked, "You said, shouldn''t it be Qiaocun there?"

    "There is Bridge Village. The butcher burned it and killed all those who had not had time to evacuate."

    Standing on a high place, Siegfast looked at his heart with a hundred claws: "They just stick there and let people chop? They don''t know how to resist?"

    Siegfast laughed hard when he heard it, and he held back: "My lord, if you want to attack a target, do you still walk slowly? Let your opponent be ready before you fight him?"

    "Huh? Shouldn''t it?"

    "If it is a duel between warriors, of course, these principles must be the same. But, have the Rus people talked about the truth in the past few years? Lukulye Village should be over. As for the bridge village, all the smart villagers have run away. There are only a few. People are reluctant to leave their belongings, they deserve it to be killed."

    Siegfast also thought about it, and when he looked at the charcoal-like village over there, a sense of fear actually affected his body. "Maybe the butcher Arik hasn''t left yet, we rushed over, and we will definitely fight with them. Maybe, those Ross people are all in the village."

    "My lord, are you scared? How was your courage just now?"

    "Grund, are you questioning me?" Siegfast looked at the veins on his forehead. He supported his helmet hard and took the initiative to walk forward with his sword.

    The chief guard and the brothers looked at each other and smiled, and drew out their swords and quickly walked in front of the gold master. After all, if the young businessman who went on the battlefield for the first time died, would his father, who proclaimed himself the king, pay the commission for it? It''s good if you don''t blame it.

    King Harken did give an explanation to the Danish guards in the team. This bold reconnaissance activity involved specific combat, and Danish Grund had a great say.

    A team of five hundred people scattered and marched forward, most of them holding swords and axes. There are more than thirty archers in the team, but don''t expect how powerful their short wooden bows are.

    Every soldier in this Gotland army was ready to fight at this moment, and they moved forward very carefully.

    They walked on the sparse wheat field, guarding the surrounding woods, and beware of the Russ ambush.

    Just as everyone was approaching the wreckage of the village, Chief Guard Grund announced a time-out. The brothers knelt in the wheat field one after another, with swords thrust into the ground.

    Siegfast was really puzzled: "Why aren''t you leaving?"

    Grund grabbed an ear of oats at will, rubbed out the granules and stuffed them into his mouth: "It''s good wheat, we can harvest soon."

    "Hey! I asked why you didn''t leave. You shouldn''t be afraid of the Ross people."

    "Keep quiet." Grund asked his benefactor to feel it with his heart, but what could Siegfast detect?

    "Don''t linger, I want you to bring your brothers up, what are you afraid of a wreck?" Siegfast didn''t want to linger, he stood up suddenly, and shouted angrily at the dormant soldier: "Are you cowards Do you? Give it to me! If you dare not, don¡¯t think about getting paid!"

    Seeing the crazy look of the gold master, Grund was so angry that he kicked him directly.

    It was precisely at this time that a group of crows suddenly flew out of the wreckage.

    "You are so bold, how dare you!"

    Grund''s eyes were staring ahead, and his face was so serious that Siegfast felt dangerous.

    "My lord, there is something in the wreckage? The crow is frightened."

    "Huh? It''s always some monster? Or, where is the Ross?"

    Grund knew what to do, and thirty soldiers left the army to find out as scouts.

    At this moment, Arik, who was camping in the ruins, was awakened by his men.

    After waking up, the Ross soldier who went to the toilet found the crowd approaching. They were so many! In panic, he instantly hid in the ruined walls, crawling to the place where everyone slept, pushing all the sleeping people to fight.

    The enemy is coming, what should I do?

    fighting! This is a battle of fate for brothers, even if the number of people is inferior.

    Alikler asked the brothers to pack their blue and white gowns, which were so glaring. Then they ordered everyone to wear the seized linen robes, cover their blonde hair, and wipe their white faces and golden beards black with charcoal blocks with their hands.

    Twenty crossbowmen have been wounded, and their arrows are aimed at the enemy.

    During this preparation, the crows in the ruins all flew!

    "They are sending scouts? What a stupid! Or, let me kill these people." Arik saw the killing, and now this is his favorite. He also hurriedly ordered the ambushing brother: "Crossbowmen, put them close and shoot. The others, listen to my order, flock to them and hack them to death."

    Gotland''s scouts marched cautiously in a sparse line, struggling to stare at the traces of enemies or monsters in the ruins, and gradually approached the first burnt down farmhouse.

    The time has come!

    Arik made a gesture, and twenty arrows hit the target with a swish sound.

    As many as ten people shot arrows on the spot, spraying blood, throwing down their weapons and falling to the ground.

    "Brothers! Kill!" Arik was the first to jump out of the bunker with his two swords. His face covered with charcoal made him weird and terrifying, and his two steel swords that reflected sharply in the morning sun added even more. His momentum.

    More than a dozen Ross fighters took the lead, and just as the opponent was beaten up, the crossbowman completed another reload.

    Arik received fire support once, and there were not many remaining scouts left.

    The hand-to-hand combat begins!

    Arik stuck his tongue out as if he was about to eat the enemy. He realized some tricks with double swords, like a pair of scissors, neatly cutting off the heads of two enemies.

    However, two Ross fighters were killed on the spot when they were broken by the enemy''s axe.

    In order to move quickly, Arik and his men finally abandoned all the chain mail. They acted lightly, and the overall lack of defense.

    The failure of the Gotland scouts is inevitable, but they are flesh detectives themselves, and they fished out the hidden enemy with their lives.

    "What is that not the Ross people? Brothers, chop them off for me! Cut a head and ten silver coins!" Siegfast stood up and shouted with the giant sword.

    The vast number of soldiers received a reward, and the whole body was shocked like a madness. Originally, the Chief Guard wanted to keep the team''s impact as orderly as possible. Now that the whole team is in chaos, they have to join the chaos.

    There is no need for any formation, the Gotland army just needs the advantage of a mediocre number, and completely floods the enemy like a mudslide.

    Arik''s two swords were dripping blood, facing the rushing flood, he was fearless. But his soldiers have spontaneously begun to retreat.

    He raised his sword and yelled: "Don''t retreat! Keep fighting with me! This is our destiny, charge!"

    The boss is so brave, if the brothers withdraw, still have the face to go back to see Lord Duke?

    "Then fight to death together!" A soldier yelled and followed Arik''s footsteps.

    The crossbowmen completed the third round of shooting. They threw down their crossbows, drew out their swords and axes, and took their shields to participate in the fight.

    More than 30 people attacked 500 people? !

    Siegfast was very well protected by his men. He actually left the battlefield, watching Danish mercenaries and armed islanders, and fighting this group of murderous Ross butchers.

    "This is the Ross man? Just such a few people? It seems that the battle will end soon."

    The development of the battle was completely beyond Siegfast''s expectations.

    The guy holding the two swords is clearly a berserker, and nearly twenty people have fallen around him!

    The berserker''s sword has turned red, and his black face has also been washed red with blood.

    Arik opened his mouth wide and sneered loudly: "Gotland! I am Arik, Arik of Ross! Now I land on your island and look at your heads! Come on, cowards, fight me!"

    Arik completely exposed his identity, and when he learned of this terrifying name, a large number of armed islanders retreated one after another.

    This butcher is really fierce, and even his men are a group of ruthless people.

    The fighters who follow Arik can be described as his confidants, and they have accumulated a wealth of experience in "slashing and killing the Gotlanders" in the battle.

    Five more Ross fighters died in battle, but there were more Gotlanders lying on the ground.

    There were deep wounds on the faces of the Ross soldiers, and the blood kept flowing. Everyone was breathing heavily and began to show fatigue.

    Arikqiang kept his spirits, he knew that if he continued to fight, today was his time of death. If he died in battle, he had no regrets. The brothers will avenge him, and his son Askad will inevitably be taken care of by Rurik. Then slash and kill some Gotland people before the battle, so that the future battles of the Ross people can be more smoothly won.

    Arik played with his double swords, the blood was thrown off one after another, revealing their original magnificent white luster.

    He frightened his opponent with his aura, and the Gotland army dared not act rashly.

    "This guy, got Odin''s blessing? How can I fight like this?!" Siegfast stamped his feet with anger, and he was also shocked by the horror of the battle, thinking that if he kills himself, he is afraid it is not a small one. Life is not guaranteed.

    The head of the guard Grund bared his teeth, he hurriedly ordered the archers in the team to gather, and suddenly appeared in front of the formation when the two sides entered the weird confrontation.

    The archer began to release arrows, and then a Ross warrior standing and resting suddenly hit the arrow.

    Even Arik''s left arm was cut by a cluster of broad-bladed arrows.

    "Ah!" He screamed and knelt on the ground, watching his gray commoner begin to bleed.

    Ross soldiers gathered around him, forming a shield wall to resist the enemy''s arrows. The clusters of arrows shot by the Gotland''s bow could not penetrate the oak shield. Behind the shield wall, a warrior dragged Arik vigorously and asked him to withdraw from the battle.

    "No! I would rather die here! I want to hack to death these villains!"

    A soldier dragged on desperately: "Boss, you are our flag captain. If you die, who will command the first flag team? We have to fight with them. How can you die so easily? Is it Odin? Hope so? Look, the crows have all flown away before the battle! Odin doesn''t want you to die!"

    This statement is really level, those crows are regarded as the incarnation of God, or the eyes of God. The flock of crows has left, and God must be indifferent to this battle.

    Wouldn''t it be a waste to die here?

    Arik suddenly decided that Sa Yazi would run away, and the brothers retreated lightly, running faster than the group of armor-piercing guys. They''d better come to chase them, so that after contacting the main force, the Ross army can easily defeat them.

    However, Siegfast looked at the shield wall of the Ross people and screamed arrogantly: "Haha, aren''t your arrows fierce? Now look at my arrows, how do you feel? Are you not good at hacking? Now he has become a tortoise!"

    "Arik! Arik of Ross! What are you! A coward in a tortoise shell, you can only slay poor farmers and helpless women, you can only exhale with cattle and sheep."

    "Coward, stand up for me! I! Heir to the Gotland throne, Siegfast, I will cut off your head!"

    Arik, who was about to withdraw, was furious. He stood up abruptly, ignoring the bleeding left arm. He didn''t feel the pain at all in the mania, and he stood up suddenly and directly rushed through the shield as a barrier.

    He ignored the swish and passed the arrow, and wanted to raise the sword to continue fighting, but he was still unstoppable.

    The conscious brothers all think this is the enemy''s dirty and aggressive approach. Everyone is not a coward, but just wants to live to participate in the final battle.

    "My lord, we must evacuate! Don''t believe that...Ah!" The warrior who persuaded Arik the most thoughts, he was hit by an arrow through the aorta of his neck, and blood sprayed Arik''s face.

    The soldier fell, and he would die soon after such a fatal injury.

    Arik knelt down, a helmet that was missing from the center, but fortunately the iron block blocked the damage.

    It is the third year that the brothers present have been plundering the sea with Arik, and this dying soldier is also the veteran who followed him to get revenge on the island three years ago.

    The soldier knew that there was not much time, and he grudgingly mumbled: "Go! Take the young brother away, go back to see the Duke, see Rurik, tell them everything, take revenge for...we. If you don''t take the crossbow, you will destroy it. Can''t let them take it away. Go!"

    After that, the soldier got up forcibly, ignoring the blood-spraying neck, and took up the shield and axe, and shouted with the last strength: "Protect the boss! Cover the boss to evacuate!"

    There was only killing in the eyes of the blood-spraying warrior, and his body kept hitting arrows, even the Gotland archer was shocked by this fearless aura. In the end, the soldier eventually shed his blood, and with a bunch of arrows on his chest, he fell on the way to the charge.

    "Really a brave fighter, a loyal attendant. UU reading " Glend couldn''t help but praise.

    "It''s a reckless man. And the one who ran away, the butcher Arik, now he should be called the coward Arik!" Siegfast laughed arrogantly, "Grund, solve this group of villains who are not afraid of death. As for that. Arik, let him go!"

    "Huh?" Grund was taken aback. "Aren''t you going to chop off his head? How can you let him go?"

    Siegfast shook his head: "Compared to these charging fighters, that Arik is a coward. You see, those running guys are like bereaved dogs. I don''t want to kill cowards, I can''t afford to be ashamed."

    Grund was laughing wildly in his heart. He felt that his gold master was stupid and arrogant. The guys in the fight were all watching the show, and finally he advertised himself as a warrior? Siegfast, this guy is a businessman, not worthy of being a fighter at all. Of course, if you serve this guy as an attendant, the brothers have to take money, so they don''t speak contemptuously.

    In the end, this product was the gold master, and Grund had to take the Danish guys to rush in front of the Gotland Islander fighters and behead the Ross fighters who were desperately charging. Oh, not at all. He deliberately left a few words to live, first to interrogate the situation of the Ross people, and secondly to let the gold master himself complete the beheading, so as to explain to the king that "the prince also beheaded the fierce Ross people" .

 Chapter 451ï¼š A confident prince decided to find and attack Lord Russ...

    Arik evacuated with great resentment, seeing that the enemy hadn''t chased after him, and the anger was even deeper.

    He ran to the place where his brothers left the crossbow and ordered his surviving brother: "If you can''t take it, cut off the bow arm."

    They did not find all the crossbows. After taking away ten of them, the rest were chopped down by the axe, and the important carbon steel bow arms and crossbow parts were taken away.

    With the taunts of the Gotlanders on their backs, they followed the stream to the east.

    Siegfast''s soldiers surrounded the battlefield and moved a corpse away while checking the undead.

    Those who were seriously wounded on their own side were given the knife to death, and the undead Ross soldiers became treasures.

    The Ross wounded soldier was dying with blood, and the Gotland warriors were so jealous that they didn''t dare to approach rashly when they thought that the ruthless group was still hacking and killing them.

    A Rose warrior tried to stand up again with his sword in both hands. Gotland was horrified to see the person pull out the arrow on his body, a blood spurted out, and the person fell down like a big tree.

    Only then did the Gotland warriors approach boldly.

    Siegfast was holding the sword, and contemptuously accused his men, "We obviously won, are you so timid?"

    He continued to move forward, and without hesitation he slammed the sword into the Ross warrior who had just died. "Look, I killed him."

    Chief Guard Glend didn''t want to say anything, and the gold master was not credited for bullying a corpse.

    He took the Danish mercenaries and screened out the corpses of the Ross people one by one. This job is very simple, just because the opponents wear exactly the same under the burqa!

    "You guys! Not ordinary pirates!" For a moment, Grund felt that he had provoke an unprovoking existence, and the idea of ??leaving was germinated.

    Gotland suffered a catastrophe, but the islanders are not Danish fellows. Their relatives and friends are in the western world. They are fighting for money now, and it has nothing to do with glory. He thought that he couldn''t move in his old age, so he returned to his hometown with a commission to live a good life.

    Even if Harken, who became king on his own, recruited a huge army, it is speculated from this encounter that the king''s chances of winning are not great.

    The Ross people even achieved the same clothes. They must have been planning this war for a long time!

    A severely wounded Ross fighter was pulled to Grund by a rope.

    "Boss, there is a living one. If it is chopped, it is still dedicated to the gold master."

    A warrior was dragged like a dead dog, and Grund glanced down, "Untie the rope, the warrior should not be humiliated. I''ll call that man."

    It was really boring to assassinate an enemy''s corpse. Seeing the pile of corpses piled up on his side, Siegfast was so angry that his teeth hurt.

    The hand-down newspaper finally found a living one, and he walked happily, turning his twisting pace as if he had killed a piece of enemy himself.

    "Where''s that damned Ross man? I''m here to chop him."

    The gold master came with a stern face, and Grund hurriedly said, "At least I ask about the situation of the Ross people and it will not be too late to kill."

    "Yes, that''s what I meant."

    The only wounded Ross soldier who was hit by multiple arrows realized that he was about to die, his mouth was bleeding continuously, and his blue eyes became blood red. He grumbled hard, all uttering words called curse.

    The Danish mercenaries present just stood on the sidelines and waited until the gold master arrived.

    A sword was thrust into the wounded soldier''s ear, and Siegfast fell to his knees, surprised that the man did not blink his eyes.

    "This guy is dead?"

    Suddenly, his hollow eyes narrowed, and the wounded soldier suddenly sprayed Siegfast blood on his face and laughed.

    "The last bravery?" Siegfast wiped off the blood and yelled, "Rose, your leader Arik, that **** is a coward now. He was afraid of death in battle and abandoned you and ran away!"

    The wounded soldier continued to smile, barely squeezing out, "Aric, he is not a leader, nor a coward. He is a warrior. And you... are all stupid."

    "Warrior? He is clearly a coward. What else are you talking about? He is not your leader? Tell you everything."

    The Ross wounded knows that since the army has landed on the island, it is completely meaningless to keep it secret. Seeing that this group of guys who fight with more and less are proud of themselves, this round-skinned person in front of them is not a warrior. Obviously, this person is the true commander of this Gotland army.

    The wounded soldier raised his spirits: "Our... Duke is Otto! Our true leader is Rurik. Rurik, blessed by Odin. God is on our side."

    "Rurik?" The name Siegfast heard back the first time. This name is indeed very rare in the Nordic world. "Who is this? I haven''t heard of it, and it doesn''t seem to be a person."

    The wounded soldier took Siegfast''s words as humiliation, and said angrily, "He is the one who took your life! The one who conquered your island."

    "Absurd! Come on, how many people did you send?"

    The wounded chuckled again, "Three thousand soldiers, we are well-equipped and well-fed, and we are going to fight you! Our army is marching, and the target is yours...Visby."

    Three thousand people? Siegfast was only taken aback. He could not yet imagine the gathering of troops of this magnitude.

    Danes like Grund have seen big scenes in their hometown!

    For example, the lord king Hafgen organized thousands of people to fight against the Svealans in the north and won. Of course, the Gotlanders also sent fifteen hundred people to fight.

    Grund was in the army that year, and the army captured and destroyed the Ostala tribe. But the Ross tribe, they did not participate in the war back then, only the memory of fighting against each other.

    Grund¡¯s and Siegfast¡¯s memories of the past are different. Siegfast has put all his thoughts on the wool trade. It does not matter if the settlements in the south of the island are destroyed, with the Danish port of Hezeby and the nearby Sirius port. The attack on the fur transportation line of China is the major event.

    "Damn it. Three hundred Rosses are a tricky problem. Now they have three thousand!" Grund estimated that he would defeat such an army. This is not an achievement that the Gotlanders themselves can accomplish.

    Siegfast couldn''t believe it: "Is this reasonable? There are so many people in the Ross, this guy is lying."

    Grund shook his head solemnly, "I don''t think a dying person will lie."

    "He''s going to die?" Siegfast tried to instigate the wounded. "Listen, Ross, you are a brave man compared to the coward Arik. Surrender now, and I will find a way to save you and help me in the future. work."

    "There is a greater shame than this... shame? Idiot, I''m dead! Kill me, hurry up!"

    "You!" Siegfast gritted his teeth. "You don''t appreciate it. You think I killed you, but I don''t! You have killed so many people. Do you want to die simply? You dream."

    The viciousness of the Ross people is not covered, the Gotland people hate them deeply. Nearly a hundred corpses of the Gotland Army were confined, and the corpses would be covered with mud to serve as a large cup.

    Compared to the Russ or other Vikings, the Gotland islanders are more inclined to bury the dead, so some of the bumpy mounds on the island are actually tombs. The reason is that this funeral culture was also learned from the Danish Vikings in Jutland.

    The wounded Ross soldier was cut off with a dagger by the angry and arrogant Gotland warrior, and the sharp blade was still slowly cutting the skin of the flag.

    Siegfast half-kneeled in front of the wounded soldier, staring at the strained and patient face. His face was arrogant and ferocious, and he obviously appreciated the pain of the other party. "Ross, I killed so many people, and still want to die quickly? I will kill you slowly. You can''t yell, you just need to scream in pain, your soul can''t go to Valhalla."

    They are torturing a dying warrior. Look at those stupid Gotland natives. In the previous battle, these guys deliberately mingled at the back of the team and did not join the fiercest battle. Now these real cowards are actually there. Bullying the dead warrior.

    Grund really couldn''t stand it, and his men were also discussing the immorality of the sponsor. Holding the sword, he silently approached the gold master, stabbed the injured person in the face in front of him, and twisted it to end everything.

    "You! Grund what are you doing?" Siegfast stood up directly with anger.

    "Enough. Your lord."

    "Not enough! You broke my good show."

    "You..." Glenn can''t stand it anymore now, "Siegerfast! You are a simple idiot. What is the difference between what you are doing now and the butcher Arik? You are not a fighter at all. ."

    "How dare you question me? Beware that I won''t give you money."

    Grund''s guys came one after another, they all stood in the position of their eldest brother, as for this gold master, forget it.

    "What? You are all against me?!" Siegfast felt inexplicably horrified.

    "No. You are not really a fighter. You abuse a warrior for fun, who would like it? Maybe Rocky would like it, but Odin would never. The biggest difference between us and that butcher is that we have a bottom line. You challenge our fighters. The bottom line, what dirty money is, we would rather find a new benefactor. I think the Danes in Visby know what you are doing, and many people will leave."

    Danish mercenaries still have a great effect, and this Grund is also a master at hacking.

    Siegfast did not understand the thoughts of their mercenaries. He was a businessman himself, and now he had no choice but to give up.

    Soon, people searching the battlefield found some strange weapons. They instinctively realized that it was a certain kind of bow. After all, some arrows were scattered around it.

    Gotland knew this **** arrow, the fishermen on the sea had been poisoned by it, and just now a brother was shot and killed.

    Three strange weapons were presented to Siegfast.

    The sensitive Danish mercenaries all guessed the usefulness of this weapon.

    "Ah! This is the truth!" Siegfast was taken aback, and then yelled in surprise, "Haha, the mysterious weapon of the Ross people is in my hands!"

    Three crossbows were captured, and some broken pieces were still in front of Siegfast.

    The businessman saw the use of this weapon, and it was probably to buckle the string in a strange position, and then trigger a certain mechanism to launch.

    The bow arm is iron, or a kind of elastic iron! The characteristics of the weapon shocked all knowledgeable people.

    Siegfast didn''t think much, he just wanted to control this weapon, he tried to pull the bowstring with his hands, but unfortunately he used a lot of effort and couldn''t buckle the string into the mechanism.

    The task was passed to Grund. The vigorous warrior forcibly wound up the string in a stepped manner. Then, a crossbow arrow was placed in the groove, and the end was stuck by a tenon.

    It was also the first time for Grund to fiddle with the crossbow. Fortunately, he was a veteran warrior and had a high savvy for any weapon: "In this way, I probably fired it."

    Siegfast happily took the weapon, and then casually aimed at the encircled receivers. With a sudden roar, many Gotland warriors were frightened. He himself was big and small.

    "Hahaha! A group of cowards, I now have it, and I can easily kill the Ross people. Haha!"

    The laughing person pulled the trigger, and the arrow directly hit one person''s neck at close range, and then hit the other person''s ear.

    The first person lost consciousness and died on the spot. Don''t tear the left ear of the second person and flew along with the arrows. His person was sitting on the ground holding his ear and howling with pain. The Gotland warriors retreated in shock, and the violent vibration of the crossbow caused Siegfast to let go.

    "You actually killed your own person!" Grund yelled loudly.

    "This is an accident."

    "You are a botched excuse!" Grund picked up the crossbow and said immediately, "Now they are confiscated by me. And you! The king told me that he asked the brothers to take care of your behavior. I didn''t expect that you actually... "

    "I...I will lose money. I just missed to kill people. These are the weapons of the Ross people. They have a curse."

    "Absurd curse! Let''s be an accident! Our mission is enough. There are three thousand people in the Ross. They are all capable of fighting, and they want to fight a decisive battle with us. The news must be told to the king immediately, and we have to leave."

    "What? You mean we will withdraw now?"

    "Is there any point in staying?" Grund further said, "We must go back soon to rectify the army. Our army has very tight time. We must fight three thousand Russians. We must..."

    Siegfast interrupted with a roar, "Are you teaching me to do things? I am the king''s eldest son, and I will be King Gotland from now on. I command you, and you must follow my command!"

    "Don''t you plan to take this news back with you?"

    Siegfast asked in turn, "Do you believe the words of the Ross people that way?"

    "This is to be believed, we can''t be careless."

    "Forget it! They don''t have so many people. And you!" Siegfast punched Grund directly, "You call yourself a warrior, then continue with me! I want to find out the details of the Rose Lander Location, and find the corpse of the starved and exhausted Arik. I changed my mind and take the villain Arik back and hang it up to let everyone vent their anger."

    "This is crazy. Are you going to take these people to beat the army of the Ross people? Just rely on these so-called elite islanders?"

    "Are you worried about me?" Siegfast puffed, "I just want to fight, at least I will attack them first. People on the island are afraid of the Ross people. Now it''s up to me to defeat the butcher Arik''s Siegfast, take you to continue the victory!"

    In any case, Arik did escape. In this battle, 500 of the Gotlanders died and 100 people died. The loss ratio between the two sides was very ugly, but the Gotland army did win.

    A young Gotland warrior suddenly raised his battle axe and roared, "King Siegfast! Our king!"

    This battle at least swept away the Gotland fighters'' fear of the Ross army. In any case, Siegfast was the commander-in-chief of the army.

    More and more soldiers roared "King Siegfast" as if Haken had passed him the throne.

    The soldiers supported a "great warrior" who brought victory. Seeing this scene, Grund also knew to follow the crowd, his eyes hinted that his Danish guys supported his sponsor, and he whispered slogans expressionlessly. .

    Siegfast was promoted to a very high position, and he bent over with a smile, even if there were still corpses piled up on the battlefield!

    "Keep on fighting! Brothers! I learned that the leader of the Rus is called Rurik, and there is another guy named Otto I took you to chop off their heads, and I took their weapons. , We will all be Visby¡¯s heroes! Think about it, so many women are eager to marry heroes, you follow me, everyone can get honor, wealth and happiness."

    Siegfast used some of the trade tactics to consolidate the army, not to mention that this method of painting the pie is indeed effective.

    The bodies of the Rus and Gotland were buried separately, and two large mounds were erected on the flat ground.

    It was almost evening, and Siegfast continued to advance along the river with an army of hundreds of people, but the resistance of the Danish mercenaries was fermented very badly.

    "Big brother, I don''t want to follow this daredevil. The Ross people really have three thousand troops. We go to die."

    "The Gotlanders are masters in business. They are not good at fighting."

    "When we really fight, we have to give our lives to this kind of person? The wounded soldier said that the leader of the Rus was blessed by Odin. Is it honorable for us to fight such a person."

    "He''s right. If the leader of Ross really gets blessings from God, what should the brothers do? We take refuge in the people whom Odin cares about. It is very glorious. We will go directly to the Hall of Valor. Sigfast gives What''s your money."

    ...

    They seemed to have ten thousand reasons for not wanting to go further, which made Grund embarrassed. Some people''s remarks gave him deeper thinking.

    "Just believe me for the last time!" Grund urged everyone to keep up with the big army. "Without the protection of our brothers, let this stupid guy go to war, he will die. Siegfast is really dead, and we too It''s time to consider changing to a sponsor. That man had better not die, but we don''t have to worry. In this world, many people need the help of our brothers."

    I heard that some soldiers who heard the meaning chuckled. They looked at the bold group of Gotland soldiers with ambiguous eyes.

 Chapter 452ï¼š The Russ marched into the battle of the outposts

    With both swords in the scabbard, Arik ran all the way, clutching his injured left arm. He was thinking about revenge, but the pain on his arm got worse.

    Most of the brothers died in this dangerous investigation. The living people staggered towards the upper reaches of the river with crossbows. They didn''t know how long they would go, and then a tired soldier sat down.

    Upon seeing this, Arik also sat on the withered grass.

    He uncovered his linen clothes and inspected his wounds that were temporarily no longer bleeding under the soft sunset light.

    The arrow cluster didn''t stick in the flesh, it just made a big cut. Fortunately, the wound was not serious.

    "Damn it! Useless!"

    A tired soldier gasped and said regretfully, "We have cut many of them, and now the people in Gotland are desperately fighting with us. If we knew this, we should bring more people."

    "This is the Duke''s order." Arik barked his teeth and covered the wound. "I want to take five hundred brothers to fight, but the Duke disagrees. My brother just wants to have a decisive battle. Hey, there will be a decisive battle at that time. Enough people, I won¡¯t live here now. Forget it, let¡¯s keep going."

    Arik stood up and ordered his men to continue on their way, even though the dusk was getting darker now.

    The sun went down, and the whole world quickly became cold.

    The stars in the sky are dazzling, which does not attract the interest of the retreating people at all.

    They imagined that they could find the big army quickly, and this fantasy seemed to come true.

    A lot of flames appeared not far away, and there were also stars on the ground.

    The soldiers who realized the reason laughed and walked hurriedly.

    "Hey! Don''t be excited, come back to me." Arik yelled.

    The soldiers turned around one after another, quite puzzled.

    "Stand up for me and I will take you back. Listen, if you run around, the brothers on guard will treat you as enemies of sneak attacks."

    When Arik said so, the soldiers calmed down. Everyone is knowing the means of guarding the brothers, but they wear a crossbow to guard, abnormal shadows appear under the darkness, of course, they shoot first.

    However, an army of three thousand people gathered to camp, and the large number of bonfires lit was really appalling. Even if the Gotlandians discovered them, would they dare to attack with all their strength?

    Rurik remained cautious, and arranged sentries to lie in ambush around the camp as usual, inspecting the surrounding anomalies. And the on-board torsion slingshot in the camp, the ropes have not been charged yet, but the large crossbow arrows have been placed in the chute for accidents.

    Arik didn''t hide anything. He led the team in a relatively neat line, shouting "We are the Ross people", and deliberately attracted the attention of the sentry.

    Some dark shadows emerged from the grass. Their appearance was so sudden that Arik''s right arm shook out the sword.

    Arik yelled directly, "It''s really scary, almost treating you as enemies."

    "It''s the brave Arik? You''re finally back!" The sentry was overjoyed, but seeing that not many people came back, he couldn''t help but become suspicious. "You can''t find your trace. Have you met a major enemy in the west?"

    "Don''t mention it, I want to see my brother and the Duke immediately. I have something important to say."

    "Follow me quickly."

    The bonfire warmed everyone, and the corpses were gradually burning into black charcoal.

    No one cares about the dirty and worried carcasses of cattle and sheep, and the Ross army is still busy eating the jerky they carry.

    It is really boring to eat only dry food like this kind of teething. Even worse, although there are wheat fields around and the oats are not mature, everyone who wants to eat oatmeal and porridge can only be anxious.

    Otto sat on his legs, happily holding a glass bottle and drank half a bottle of spirits, then threw it to the old man Haro Zuosen, persuading him to take a sip.

    Spirits are currently extremely limited, and it is impossible to make large-scale crafting or even further distillation when imported into new wheat.

    This battle was a decisive battle of the tribe. Ottoso ordered to bring all the spirits in stock, which was actually the next five bottles.

    Arik returned with his men, and there was a great commotion in the camp.

    Ross soldiers, young and old, they noticed the terrible black blood stains on the returning brothers, as well as the tired faces. They must have gone through a **** battle.

    Soon, Arik returned with an angry and disdainful face, and suddenly sat in front of the bonfire, facing Otto and Liurik.

    "Fight?" Otto asked calmly.

    "Yes, fight."

    "Dead?"

    "Almost forty dead."

    Hearing, Otto buzzed his head. He stood up suddenly, slapped his old face vigorously, and scolded, "What the **** did you do? You really think you can do it? Take fifty brothers to fight the enemy? You are crazy, look at your good deeds. , You chopped down all the people in this village, not even the cattle and sheep, so that I can only look at those stinking and nauseous cattle and sheep, gnawing this **** salted fish."

    He scolded and scolded, and the anger accumulated by Otto''s experience along the way was instantly released. He sat down again and suddenly asked calmly, "What''s the matter?"

    Arik slowly dropped his blood coat, exposed his upper body, and the wound on his left arm was really eye-catching.

    "Your injury... doesn''t seem to be in the way." Otto''s attitude seemed to be calm, leaving Rick startled when he saw this wound.

    "Brother! You..."

    Rurik leaned over, glanced anxiously. The blood stopped flowing, and it seemed that the wound was indeed on the surface.

    Arik admitted that the cattle and sheep in the village were chopped by him, and he even touched Visby.

    "My injury is indeed not in the way. We saw Visby, a settlement bigger than our hometown, bigger than that of the M?laren people. During the day we saw the open bay they had, everywhere. It¡¯s a house. There are many ships on the coast. Visby is definitely very rich. There are many of them, and we have exposed ourselves. We were attacked by the Gotland army and the brothers suffered a lot. If it were not for the cover of brothers, I already dead."

    "Is that so?" Rurik didn''t want to comfort him or complain. Those were meaningless.

    Otto¡¯s eyes are as resolute as an eagle. "It seems that our opponent is already preparing for the decisive battle we hope. Arik."

    "in."

    "A real man always has many wounds on his body. How, does it affect your sword swing?"

    "It''s okay, I can continue fighting after a night''s rest."

    "Then, the one who attacked you..."

    "I''m about to talk about it!" Arik was suddenly angry. He slapped his legs with both hands, and he slammed the wound, and blood came out.

    "No, you still need to deal with the wound." Rurik casually called a maid, "Cicia, call Lumia. Remember to bring a needle and thread."

    Arik looked at the wound, he didn''t care at all. "They had a leader with about five hundred people or more. We were attacked in the village ahead. I killed a hundred of them and lost many brothers. It is shameful that the leader called me a coward! "

    "So, do you think you are a coward?" Otto asked calmly.

    "I..." Arik raised his head, not knowing what to say for a while.

    Otto nodded and said nothing.

    Maybe the cousin has already acquiesced? absurd!

    Rurik directly pressed against his cousin¡¯s hairy body, "Only a bull can rush to death. You are my hero. You are as clever as fishing, fishing out an army of the enemy. They still Are you chasing you?"

    Arik felt better when he heard it: "Maybe. They may continue to chase me or rest in place. It''s too late and they can''t go too far."

    "So." Rurik thought for a while, "They never let their bodies be exposed to the wilderness, and it takes a lot of time to burn them. They won''t go far."

    Quiet Otto suddenly said, "This is just a frustration for you. It is God''s punishment for your indiscriminate destruction. Since there is an enemy of hundreds of people, you will bring an army to destroy them. You rest, tomorrow ..."

    "I''ll go with him." Rurik looked at his father and brother. "To deal with a small number of enemies, we can mobilize a thousand people."

    "You need to be careful about this."

    "Dad, please rest assured. I will..." Rurik had an idea. He still doesn''t know what kind of equipment Arik has encountered.

    Soon, Rurik understood. The enemy has a few archers, and most of them are ordinary swordsmen and shields.

    This shows that the Gotland Army as a whole is also configured like this, and their long-range strength is really weak.

    Rurik''s eyes gasped with fire, and he laughed confidently, "Arik, take revenge with the brothers of the First Banner. I will organize a group of archers and a group of Novgorod soldiers. These are. You trained the spearmen in the east. Now try their strength."

    Arik, who was dissatisfied with himself, got excited, his heart beating wildly, and the open wounds bleed more.

    "I''m going to rectify the soldiers. We''ll leave when the sky is dark. And you." Rurik patted his cousin on the shoulder, "Soon Lumia will heal you."

    "Heal? Is it necessary?"

    "Of course, and your wound needs to be stitched up."

    Arik was taken aback. "Sew like a leather jacket?"

    "Yes, but you won''t yell because of it. Listen, your wound is dirty. The enemy can''t kill you. These dirty things can kill you. Lumia will keep you okay."

    Soon, Lumia came with her priests.

    The job of the army priest is to make sacrifices to calm people''s minds, and also to act as a physician.

    The priests of Rose knew that some grass blades were helpful for trauma healing, but whether a person could survive or not depended on the meaning of God.

    Priests have long believed that illness is a divine punishment, and that a soldier''s body becomes feverish after being injured is a test. Lumia herself had no idea how much the herbs were used.

    Basically, after getting a fever after being injured, he can only resign himself to his fate.

    She was ordered to examine Arik''s wound and learned that it was wounded by the enemy''s broad-blade arrow cluster. The wound was not deep, nor did it hurt the bones, but the length was a bit horrible.

    She was taken aback when she heard Rurik''s order. She actually used a knife to hang some of the dirty meat and saw the bright red muscles in it. (This set of methods is also the code of practice for Tsarist Russian military doctors).

    Arik bit a wooden stick. He thought of his brothers dying to protect him, and now he couldn''t have any painful screams.

    Lumia bit her head to clean up for him, and let Otto and Haro Zossen who were present to stare at the whole process.

    The **** knife was thrown away, Lumia strung a linen thread with a steel needle to stitch Arik''s wound into a centipede. She carried the precious steel array and string, and was able to sew the clothes that Rurik and other nobles accidentally damaged, but she did not expect to sew Arik''s skin. She also did this kind of thing for the first time in her life, and she had never heard of this kind of thing when she was a nomad on the deer-raising ice field.

    Otto took the knife and set it on the fire.

    The brothers have their own experience in dealing with trauma, which is to weld the wound with hot iron.

    Carlotta had come with Lumia, and she wanted to do some help, but seeing Otto''s actions, the girl was scared off by clutching her knees.

    "The knife is burned." Alto motioned to Lumia, "It''s better to be branded after sewing."

    "No." Rurik flatly refused. Instead, he got a bottle of strong wine from his father, bit the cork off his teeth, and washed the skin around Arik''s wound with the wine.

    "What are you doing, my baby?!" Otto subconsciously wanted to pull the bottle back from his son''s arms, and Rurik easily avoided it.

    Half a bottle of spirits was used up like this.

    "In this way, any invisible dirt, or Loki''s curse, is removed by the wine."

    Arik closed his eyes and endured again, feeling a lot better. The blood is still oozing out slowly, it is no longer serious. With Lumia covered with herbs and wrapped in a white linen cloth, Arik''s arm was treated. It''s just a pity that after all this tossing, he shouldn''t think about going to battle in person for the time being.

    Arik moves his arm, the second is the pain, the biggest trouble is the arm is too inflexible!

    "Rurik, you made me like this, I can''t carry the second sword."

    "Do you still want to kill yourself?" Rurik by the bonfire shook his head. "If you die in the battle, it will be a great loss for us. I don''t want to lose you. You must listen to my orders. I am the decisive battle. You see, I will be easily killed by the opponent when I go to battle to kill the enemy. This is looking for death. If I do this now, I will also lose Odin¡¯s blessing. As a commander, I am not afraid of 10,000 opponents. Arik, You are responsible for the entire flag team."

    Arik pursed his lips and didn''t want to say anything, and suddenly lay down and cried out tired.

    Rurik¡¯s mobilization for battle was indeed a plan to halve the cannon fire. He hoped to have a decisive battle with the enemy, and the battle would determine the universe, but the enemy did not suddenly mobilize.

    Isn''t the enemy specifically pursuing a decisive battle, but sending waves of hundreds of people one by one?

    If this is the case, the Gotland army deserves to fail in the refueling tactics, and the Russ army has always objectively concentrated its superior forces to fight more and less, so it is difficult to win or not.

    All the scouts selected by Arik came from the First Banner, and the brothers who came back alive told everyone what they had experienced. For a while, the crowd was enthusiastic, and the soldiers longed for revenge, and it happened that Rurik responded to their fury and issued a war mobilization order.

    The Ross army will be marching with all the troops tomorrow, but some troops will fight an outpost.

    There are five hundred soldiers in the First Banner Team of the Warriors, one hundred and fifty elite mercenaries from the Duke, one hundred Corvin archers from the Archers Banner team, and even three hundred soldiers from the Slavic Banner Team.

    Rurik personally led the 1,000-man team, and his subordinates included generals Arik, Jeflo, Mezzasta, and Medveit.

    This is really the most elite of the three thousand army of Ross, especially the soldiers of the First Banner team can fight ten each, and the archer Kewen has amazing shooting skills.

    Of course, only the first banner team carried fifty steel-armed crossbows, and another brisk wooden crossbow. The elite mercenaries are equipped with various crossbows, not to mention the Kewen people.

    The big army and the Gotland army meet each other? why? Is it necessary?

    Rurik is not obsessed with warrior culture in his mind. As long as he can win the battle, he will use all kinds of strange tricks that are easy to use. What is the honor of a soldier? Victory is the greatest honor.

    Thousands of troops are shocked to equip nearly 400 various crossbows, even so, their melee level is still superb.

    The fighters of the First Banner have put on chain mail, not to mention the elite mercenaries, even the Corvins and Novgorods, supplemented by the seizure of Baisha Port, they all began to wear armor, almost nothing on their waists. On a small hand axe.

    Early in the morning, Lumia led a group of priests standing by a bonfire, singing prayers and watching the soldiers rush to the west.

    The Russ, Corvins and Slavs all naturally worship the flame, because he symbolizes power in the cultures of all ethnic groups. In this regard, the Slavic fighters are more excited. They believe in the Slavic **** Peron, equivalent to Odin, whose incarnations are thunder and flames.

    Medvedt was moved. He felt that Lumia had also become a priestess of the Novgorod people, and she was more noble than the priests in her hometown.

    Lumia is indeed noble. The antler helmet she inherited is inlaid with more gems. She herself is gorgeously dressed, and she has a very large silver jewelry hanging on her chest.

    The army was advancing in the opposite direction along the route of Arik¡¯s escape last night, and their fighting spirit was high. The Rus wanted to avenge the fallen brothers, the Slavic fighters and the Corvin fighters, hoping to prove their strength through this battle and get the spoils on the battlefield by the way.

    The Duke of Ross is kind and fair. Those who fight for Ross will have their own looting on the battlefield. Only some things specified by the duke himself must be turned in after grabbing them, and they are no longer within the provisions, and grabbing is his own.

    Kewen people and Novgorod people have this right!

    In order to fulfill the obligation of surrendering to Ross, these two ethnic groups, who were once very ironic, made a big move. Until now, they were essentially covered in iron. These iron tools will bring prosperity to life after the war.

    The flag bearer of the Warriors Flag team carried the flag team flag, and the mercenaries of Rurik carried the Duke Ross flag. Not only did the Slavic flag team carry the flag team flag, their spears were all covered with blue and white cloth tassels.

    The mighty army walked on the grass by the stream, and their team was uniform.

    They set off at dawn, and when the sun was high, several single scouts returned one after another. They reported that the small forest in front had found a lot of smoke and dust, and saw a lot of gray-black figures with golden heads.

    Rurik called all the lower-level commanders: "It''s the enemy, let''s start the battle now."

    "It seems that it is them. They dare to chase me." Arik''s left arm was hung from his neck by hemp rope. He knew that he could only fight with a sword in his right hand and he was at a disadvantage, so he volunteered, "Let me take the flag team. Brothers. They can be defeated easily."

    Rurik shook his head, "You said, when they see our army, will they run away?"

    "They?" Arik smiled, "Bah, they didn''t even think about retreating if they dared to move forward. In my opinion, those guys are still chasing me, they are looking for death."

    "Well, we blew the horns, brothers roared, we wake them up and fight them!"

    "Huh? A dignified battle of honor? Okay!" Arik patted his brother''s head with his right hand, "I thought you were going to attack."

    "Sneak attack? It''s okay. However, I want them to align the team, and then let our army''s arrows shoot them all. Brother, we won''t get anyone injured."

    "You." Arik smirked, and then suffocated, "You are so cruel."

    "Not all." Rurik ordered Arik again, "You choose three hundred elite people and touch the back of the forest. I''m afraid the enemy will run away, so you will attack the coward. Remember, try to catch the enemy. Boss."

    "Humiliate him after catching it? I can''t ask for it. I will slowly cut off the man''s tongue so that his stinky mouth can no longer speak."

    Looking at his cousin''s face, Rurik felt that this guy had to slowly torture him to death when he caught the boss. What''s the matter of cutting his tongue? Maybe he had to be a blood eagle to vent his anger.

    "Then catch him for interrogation. We can figure out the inside story of Visby. You can do whatever you want. To kill our fighters, the boss must die!"

 Chapter 453ï¼š Annihilation of a must-win

    The brothers Rurik and Arik split the army into two, and Rurik, who commanded the main force, was already in line.

    The Russ army on the waste grass quickly expelled a broad formation of about 200 meters with a slightly concave arc.

    All the crossbowmen, they stand in the first row of the array.

    The rest, such as the Rus and Novgorod, with their own weapons, lined up in a relatively thin formation with only three rows.

    Only Rurik himself is guarded by a small group of elite mercenaries. The position where he sits has the highest density of soldiers.

    Regarding the specific arrangement of the formation, the Ross fighters were mainly arranged on the two wings of the formation, and the spear-bearing Novgorods were in the middle position.

    The Chinese army stands with a large number of spears with blue and white tassels. Can it give the enemy a mental shock in its aura?

    However, the elite force of this formation is mainly concentrated on the two wings.

    The Ross warriors, their axes and swords kept rubbing against their shields, staring at the forest not far away rebelliously.

    Most of the fighters in Novgorod were farmers in the White Tree Manor, and the flag captain Medvedben was also the heir of the manor.

    The Slavic peasants ushered in their first battle, and it was also their first battle against another group of Varangians. Do the brothers have enough courage to fight side by side with the Rosvariags?

    Medvedt noticed his people. Many young fighters were shaking their legs, and there was even strange water flowing from the crotch.

    He squeezed a very young soldier and encouraged: "My child, don''t be afraid, you will be as brave as the Russ. Think about defeating the enemy and what rewards the Russ will give you."

    The soldier stared at the front, forced to grasp the three-meter-long spear bravely.

    Their spears are all blackened chromium iron, which is extremely hard, and will never roll the blade when stabs and hacks!

    The swords and axes of the Ross Warriors are made of carbon steel, and after quenching, it is impossible to bend the blades. For them, no training is necessary. The most elite Ross fighters are heroes in the melee. Everyone knows their mission, and then only Master Rick will issue combat orders immediately.

    But the Slavs are different. Medveit, the destined brother-in-law of R¨¹rik, is now wearing a Ross iron helmet that covers half of his face. He is dressed like a Ross warrior, holding a steel sword in his hand. Before the battle, he spoke in Old Slavic.

    After all, it was all uplifting words, and Rurik didn''t seem to interrupt at all. He stood at the core of the array, riding on the shoulders of a strong mercenary soldier, watching the movement of the woods.

    The mercenary was a little impatient: "My lord, we have been standing for a long time. Brothers are all eager to kill the enemy, should we continue to wait and see?"

    "you are tired?"

    "No, my lord. I just want to chop off the enemy''s head."

    Rurik had no sense of this flattery. He noticed that the traces of Arik and the roundabout force of three hundred men had completely disappeared, and finally made up his mind.

    "Now, put me down!"

    The time is ripe!

    Rurik suddenly rushed to the front, he drew out his sword and yelled at his men: "Scream at me! Beat me on the shield! Keep shouting at me!"

    He roared the same commands in Gnoss, Cyrillic, and Old Finnish, and everyone who got the order issued a challenging roar.

    More than 700 men yelled with their throats, and the clear sound from beating the shields intensified their voices.

    Numerous sounds mixed together, it completely suppressed the wind, and when it reached the woods, it had turned into a terrifying rumble.

    What is rumbling? !

    The Gotland army in Siegfast just wanted to have a good rest. They just woke up on a large scale and quickly resumed the burning of the extinguished bonfire. A large number of felled pine branches were thrown into the fire, and there was a thick smoke in a moment.

    They are busy roasting the cold dried meat, or eating granola made from surplus grain.

    They never noticed the appearance of the army all the time, when the rumble came, everything was clear.

    Some Gotland fighters judged the direction of the terrifying sound. They ran to the edge of the forest frantically and were shocked to see that the army had been lined up. Look at this array, it''s really a huge army!

    They ran back to the camp in the forest in a panic, and scrambled to the commander Siegfast.

    "The leader! It''s the Roth! The main force of the Roth is here, and they are roaring."

    "Sure enough, it is really them?! It turns out that they were barking, which made me a little gaffe."

    Siegfast was really overwhelmed by the roar at first, and his men reported that it was an attack from the Ross, and his attitude changed in a second.

    He tidyed up his clothes and put on his helmet urgently.

    He called for the Titan Grund and all the Danish mercenaries, and the most elite group of mercenary fighters were assembled one after another.

    "Grund, we are really lucky. I successfully encountered the main force of the Ross army. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I will take you to defeat them! I want to become a hero of Visby!"

    Grund put on a shocked face! He was shocked in two ways. First, the old Danish mercenary had just seen the huge army of the Rus with his own eyes, and instinctively determined that it was a strong enemy. Second, he was also shocked by Siegfast''s blind credit.

    "My lord, don''t you think we can really defeat them easily?"

    "Isn''t it? We won them once, and now we can win the second time." Siegfast still talked and laughed, his self-confidence was driving Grund crazy.

    "You... go and see for yourself! If you stupidly enter the army, everyone will die!"

    "What are you talking about?!" Siegfast burst into anger: "Do you want us to be defeated?"

    "No, I hope you recognize the reality. I really don''t know who gave you the surge, is it Odin?"

    "It''s Frey!" Siegfast pushed Grund away and called the other fighters casually: "Warriors of Gotland, the main force of the Ross people has appeared! Now follow me to kill them, to die. Revenge for those who lost it!"

    People with strong hatred have unparalleled brute force! Of course, it''s just brute force.

    The Russ army ravaged the pastures in the middle of the island, and the herders were unable to graze. Then the wool and leather industries that maintained the economy of Gotland would wither, and everyone would be upset.

    The appearance of the Ross army is to cut the way for all the islanders to survive! What''s more, many soldiers did have relatives who died from the blows of the Rus in the past few years.

    Grund casually satirized watching the back of a group of islanders who were not afraid of death on the battlefield. "The courage that Frey gave you? Is it the courage to give you the lower body!"

    His Danish mercenary guys laughed.

    "Hey, what are you fools laughing at?!"

    "Brother, our gold master did find a bunch of women and gave birth to a bunch of illegitimate children. He is indeed loved by Frey, hahaha!"

    Grund grudgingly laughed, then drew his sword and put on a dumb face: "Fre, the fertility protector, also blesses the merchant, but the warrior must admire Odin. Let''s go! Brothers, we are fighting under the sun, This battlefield may be our home. If there is a raven, it would be great."

    The Danish mercenaries got together and quickly unified their attitude. In this battle they decided to fight wisely, all under the command of the boss Grund.

    If the Gotland army can fight a tailwind, the brothers will follow suit desperately. If they lose, the brothers quickly withdraw. If there is no way to withdraw, then fight to the last person.

    A large number of Gotland fighters walked out of the forest with their weapons and equipment.

    Almost all of them were armored, the wooden shields they were carrying were smeared colorfully, and the guys on their hands were also diverse.

    When he officially saw the Ross army lined up, Siegfast almost lost all his confidence in an instant.

    "Damn, why are there so many roaring Ross people? Although there are not three thousand people, this is still too much!" He gritted his teeth, and it was difficult to give combat orders before the Danish mercenaries entered the queue.

    Now that the two armies can finally look at each other, Rurik stands alone at the forefront of the Russian army, pinching his waist and curling his mouth, and can''t help shaking his head. "This is your main force? A mob."

    Indeed, the Russ army looked at it, and it was really a sea of ??blue and white tones.

    In this battle, the elite of the Russ army was dispatched, and the soldiers almost had a uniform outfit.

    The Russ army essentially had a standard uniform, with a strong visual impact, and every Gotland soldier began to doubt himself.

    The Gotland warriors paid attention to the attitude of their leader Siegfast. Many people had the idea of ??retreat, and they all saw the leader holding up his sword.

    "Shield Wall! Now!"

    No way, he is a prince, and he himself is a king after winning the war. He intends to fight, the brothers can only use the existing forces and Ross''s main force to a "decisive battle" of unequal strength.

    It is true that Siegfast and his men have naturally regarded the Ross army in a wide formation as the main force. All the Ross people who landed on the island are here, defeating them for the safety of the entire island.

    The soldiers gathered, shields stacked on top of each other.

    The most elite Danish mercenaries stood in the first column, each of them wearing chain mail, and a black raven painted on the shield. Compared to the others, the Danish mercenary form became unified due to the shield pattern. .

    There were barely 400 people in the Gotland army. About a hundred of them stood in a row, arranged in four rows in a dense formation, roaring rhythmically, and slowly advancing towards the Ross army.

    But Rurik was still standing in front of the formation, with hay covering most of his body.

    He stared at the approaching enemy, stretching his right arm to prevent the crossbowman from shooting rashly.

    "Calm down! Frazer, Kejas, Mezzasta, stay vigilant! Watch my gestures!"

    Rurik was waiting for the best time. In order to highlight the power of the shooter, he decided to bring the enemy as close as possible.

    However, suddenly there was a swish in the sky!

    It''s three crossbow arrows, they are actually...

    Rurik was taken aback. He raised his head and saw three arrows roaring past his head. He suddenly squatted in the grass, witnessing the arrows flying over the Ross Army array and landing on the grass behind.

    "Damn! Arik, our crossbow was captured by them!" Ruriek was angry, and the important tactical weapon was taken away. The enemy must pay the price, but the tactics must not be messed up.

    Obviously the enemy does not understand the correct use of equipment and weapons! They were throwing untimely.

    Rurik still stood still, making Corvin''s Metasta anxious.

    There was a roar in Old Finnish: "My lord, there are only a hundred steps left! Longbow..."

    "Shut up! Keep waiting!" Ruriek barked his teeth and roared.

    The Russian army was still standing still, and as the enemy approached, Rurik had withdrawn into the array.

    Looking back at the advancing Gotland army, one of the short archers began to throw arrows.

    Their arrows were so weak that the Russian army raised wooden shields, including the Novgorod warriors with spears. They raised their left arm. The oak shield seized from the Baisha Port Army was now sent on the big shield. use.

    Gotland threw a round of arrows, and apart from causing two hapless guys to scratch his body, it did not cause substantial damage to the Russian army.

    Siegfast and Grund didn''t know what the Ross people wanted to do. Could it be that they lined up like a forest, waiting for the hand-to-hand combat?

    The Gotland army is ready to fight the enemy. The soldiers lined up in a denser formation, and they have even shouldered one another. Their hands almost crushed the wooden handle of the axe, and the right hand holding the sword was trembling with tension.

    The well-trained Ross soldier still stands still, Rurik himself is already sweaty, and he is also doing a gamble!

    Because only he himself knows the horror of a close volley of steel-armed crossbows.

    The crossbowmen with steel arms and wooden arms, they knelt on one knee and kept aiming, their fingers kept touching the trigger on the screen.

    Corvin''s longbowman and shortwood archer were standing, with as many as ten arrows sticking to the ground in front of them.

    At the beginning, Siegfast didn''t know that the Ross people had organized a large number of archers. There were only about 50 meters left in the teams of both sides. He could clearly see the "beasts" covered by withered grass.

    When Rurik was young, his nervous eyes were bloodshot.

    His eyeballs were about to burst out, and he roared suddenly when he saw the fighter he had held back for a long time; "Hjutar!"

    The mad crossbowmen shoot at the same time!

    More than two hundred arrows instantly focused on the Gotland Army.

    Those Danish mercenaries who stood at the forefront, their heavy oak shields were chipped away by crossbow arrows! That''s a sharp cone-shaped crossbow designed for armor-breaking!

    The clusters of arrows made by carbon steel quenching penetrated the shields, and easily pierced their chain mail and leather armor, and plunged directly into the flesh and blood.

    This damage is not much different from wearing a spear, and the Gotland soldiers in the first row are not an arrow!

    Less than fifty meters away, the steel-armed crossbow shot the opponent''s dense formation, and Rurik succeeded in maximizing the output.

    This is a battle of willpower and organization. Obviously the Ross people have won from the beginning!

    The Danish mercenary was half dead in an instant, and its leader Grund didn''t realize what was going on. His own helmet was shot off by an arrow, causing a big red and swollen bag on the side of his head.

    There were as many as 70 fighters hitting arrows on the spot, and only a few of them stood tenaciously with their teeth clenched.

    The advancement of the Gotland army has been suspended, the first row of their four platoons has collapsed, hasn''t it? !

    Rurik was overjoyed, but he was not overjoyed.

    He was instantly confused when he saw his opponent, and hurriedly ordered: "The archer draws his sword! Swordsman! Spearman! Impact!"

    There is no point in the second round of volleys.

    The Kewen archers began to perform their close-range rapid-fire technique, that is, carrying multiple arrows in their right hand and placing them on the outside of the bow. For a young and powerful leader like Metzasta, his rapid-fire technique is not covered.

    The once precious iron cluster arrows now have a crazier version. The Kewen people can squander as much as they want. So when the melee troops are fighting with the enemy, only the Kewen fighters directly fired more than 400 arrows.

    More than 80 Gotland fighters were injured or killed in varying degrees, and their shields were also filled with clusters of arrows, preventing the Gotland army from reacting quickly.

    Siegfast had lost all his courage, and all his men remembered the horror of being only worthy of Rose Arrow at sea.

    The Gotland army had already shaken their minds. When they saw their commander, Prince Siegfast''s crazy iron cabinet was drilled with an arrow, and many people felt that the commander''s head was pierced.

    Siegfast didn''t even have the mind to pull out this absurd cluster of arrows. He really had no chance.

    The battle between the two armies began. This was supposed to be his most confident moment, but when it really fought, the battle was completely unexpected.

    The Russian army fought according to plan.

    Three hundred Slavic spears moved forward in unison. They had undergone the rigorous training of "beheading without listening to orders" on Tombstone Island. They are now well-trained during the fierce battle. Those young Slav fighters who were once afraid of actual combat, they found that the battle was so smooth, and they instantly gained a strong self-confidence.

    Rurik also worried that these Slavs would have a tendency to escape, and wanted to let the elite mercenaries suppress them at critical moments. Obviously, he was too worried, or that he was too high on the Gotland.

    Rurik''s current tactics are essentially a rehearsal for the decisive battle in the future. Based on this battle, he has also made a change in a clever way.

    He particularly understood a regional decisive battle between the British and French armies in North America during the Seven Years¡¯ War. The British army lined up to endure the French army¡¯s Xu Jin shooting. When the French army¡¯s face had reached a mere 20 meters, the French army had already The bayonet moved forward, and the British army suddenly opened fire.

    At such a close distance, the so-called poor accuracy of the shotgun does not matter. In just one volley of British troops, 800 French troops were killed, and the rest of the French troops collapsed and defeated.

    Rurik tried his best to let the crossbowman show off at extreme close range. He can say that his imitating has achieved good results.

    Look at the current situation again! A reduced version of the pincer offensive was really successful, and the deliberately concave formation was intensifying the depression. Now the Ross melee infantry on the two wings has been close to the opponent''s two wings.

    The Gotlanders had to get together and retreat slowly.

    Finally, the spear wall of the Slavic flag team came over!

    The Slavs roared in words that Siegfast could not understand, and slammed wildly with black spearheads, making the shields of the Gotland warriors tired of coping. They can withstand the thrusts of a few spears, but their opponent is 400 spears!

    On the two wings of the Gotland Army, the elite swords and shields of the Roth clan were slashing frantically, forcing them to shrink toward the center. The more so, the more tactical opportunities can be given to Slav fighters.

    The spear wall continued to stab the opponent to death, the army continued to advance, and Rurik himself began to step on the enemy''s terrible corpse and marched forward.

    This is no longer a battle, but a unilateral slaughter by the Ross army with absolute superiority.

    "You are brave if you are like this, you still don''t break down? Damn, isn''t it that Arik can''t get a single head?"

    Rurik had estimated that his soldiers would completely annihilate the Gotland army, and their morale had finally collapsed.

    In essence, the Gotland people discovered that the Ross people were actually going to surround everyone, and they would never survive after being surrounded. Siegfast made the difficult and shameful decision: "Brothers, let''s withdraw!"

    After getting the order, Grund took a dozen Danish mercenaries who were still alive, and ran away first. Siegfast simply threw the heavy helmet and shield, carrying his own expensive iron sword inlaid with gems, and followed the footsteps of the Danish mercenaries. As for your own Gotland clan, let''s run quickly. How much you can survive depends on your own destiny.

    There were only a hundred living men left in the Gotland army who could escape, and the unfortunate ones were hit by arrows thrown by the Ross longbow. They subconsciously rushed to the woods, hoping that the shelter of the woods would provide a chance to escape. However, the 300 elite fighters of Arik led by them had already taken control of the Gotland army camp. With a savage smile, Arik organized a shield wall with a sword in his right hand, watching the panicking enemy rushing over.

    Siegfast, this is rushing towards the crater!

 Chapter 454ï¼š The owner of the Raven Shield has turned his back

    Siegfast, the commander of the Gotland Army, ran away with the remaining hundred soldiers.

    Those who ran the fastest had just arrived at the camp in the forest, and were immediately fired with precision from the terrifying crossbow arrows.

    The standing Arik resembles a pine tree, and the sword held in his right hand is pointed at the enemy.

    Without any slogan, he just made this action, and the Ross warrior who was waiting for work was shooting with a crossbow. Although the light wood crossbow is poorly charged, it is also good for lightly equipped targets.

    More than a dozen Gotland fighters fell to the ground with arrows. The rest of them waited in consternation and saw the Russ army that had lined up the shield wall.

    Look at these enemies. They are completely uniform, and there is a blue and white wall in the woods. They are indestructible.

    "Receive the crossbow! Swordsman! Attack!"

    Arik gave the order, and his soldiers chanted the same rhythmic chants and pushed forward like a wall to the fleeing Gotland army.

    Siegfast was at a loss. He was so startled that the sword fell to the ground.

    He staggered down to pick up the sword, who knew he didn''t want to stand up when he got down.

    The defeat of this Gotland army is already inevitable. There is an unshakable wall in front, and a large group of Ross chasing soldiers behind, and the Gotlanders have completely lost the opportunity to break through and escape.

    Is it going to scurry on the wild grass? That would again become a moving target for Rose''s archer.

    Grund¡¯s knees pressed directly on Siegfast¡¯s back, and he roared in the Norse dialect of Denmark: "Brothers! Don''t give them your life! We''re going back!"

    The boss said so, the living Danish mercenary clenched the sword, and slammed the Gotland in front of him.

    Siegfast saw that his subordinates were unexpectedly stabbed back. The perpetrator was actually his own mercenary? !

    He gritted his teeth trying to get up, but he couldn''t get up at all. He yelled: "Grund, you are a traitor. You are betraying the king, you are betraying me. You are...the dog of the Ross people!"

    "That''s better than dying." Grund was a little guilty, and he could only go all the way to the end.

    "You! Don''t you care about honor? How can a mercenary betray the gold master."

    "No, I have not betrayed. I have not betrayed the Danish people, it is not betrayal. Now, my brothers and I are looking for the Ross people to continue to make money."

    The Danish mercenaries were motionless, they were completely defensive. As for the Gotland fighters, their futile resistance quickly collapsed under the blow of the Ross army.

    "No mercy! Brothers, it''s time for revenge!" Arik commanded loudly, and his fighters knew what to do.

    All the soldiers of the Gotland Army present were mortal enemies, and the Ruths quickly annihilated this group of enemies with absolute strength.

    However, those who carried the raven-patterned shields actually built a circular line of defense. See if they don''t look like they are going to attack, and they don''t want to defend. It''s as if the fight in front of them has nothing to do with them.

    The Ross warrior who rashly attacked rushed forward. After a fight, the Ross warrior was kicked out with a big foot. The armored warrior holding the raven shield obviously had no intention of killing.

    Many of the challengers were expelled. They were unharmed, and the blood on their bodies came from dead Gotland soldiers.

    It stands to reason that the three hundred elite Ross fighters should crush these more than ten people like a mudslide. Everyone didn''t do this, but kept about ten positions away from the enemy, waiting inexplicably.

    Arik was squeezed out of the ring and cursed: "What are you doing? Destroy all enemies, hurry up!"

    Afterwards, he ordered his men to leave a way and enter the inside of the ring formation.

    Look at the all-colored raven shield, and the reliable chain mail that the warrior wore.

    "Ah! I know you! Elite fighters in the Gotland army, you beat me so badly!" As he said, Arik was about to bit his lip, and the command to gather and kill was ready.

    At the crucial moment, Grund stepped out of his own array.

    He knelt on one knee in front of Arik, put his sword and shield on the ground, and finally took off the iron helmet.

    This is a soldier''s act of surrender!

    The enemy elite was so, Arik immediately changed his tone: "You... are you going to surrender? Who are you?"

    "My name is Grund, Grund of Vattel, Denmark."

    "What? Are you... a Danish?"

    "We are indeed Danes." Grund raised his head, his bearded face unchanged. He described the location of the settlement of Vattel, that is, in a small bay called the Land of Jutland, the tribe is indeed part of the Danish League.

    With bruises on his face, Arik said fiercely: "If that''s the case, you guys are even more damned."

    Grund has no fear, or the fear of the situation is meaningless now. He looked calm: "If death in battle is my destiny, we can accept it. It is meaningless to escape and fight. You Ruths are powerful opponents. I didn''t intend to be your enemy, everything just obeyed the orders of the gold master! Now, I decided to take my brothers to seek refuge with you."

    "What?" Arik looked up to the sky and laughed, and then scorned the guy who was kneeling on one knee: "You want to take refuge in us? Are you worthy?"

    "We are willing to be the warriors of the strong, and..." Grund hinted to his men that the hapless Siegfast anthology was taken out and held by the Danish mercenaries.

    During the battle yesterday, Arik never saw the face of the Gotland commander, but the clothes he wore were very gorgeous, which impressed him deeply.

    The guy who was pushed to the ground was the idiot who spoke badly yesterday.

    "This thing is not dead yet! It''s great." Arik was overjoyed, and he took a sword and stepped directly on Siegfast''s face with one foot.

    Such an insult made the person angry and cursed: "Arik the Ross man, you are not only a coward, but also a sordid coward. And you, Grund, you are a sordid traitor."

    Siegfast could still curse, but soon it was a heart-piercing scream.

    It was Arik, he fulfilled his own words, the boss of Gotland must be tortured to death.

    The sinews of Siegfast''s hands were cut off. Although he didn''t bleed much blood, he didn''t want to connect the sinews with the current witchcraft-like Nordic medicine. His hands holding the sword were scrapped.

    "Call it! Fool! In the end, you will be made a blood eagle!"

    Hearing the word blood eagle, Siegfast trembled all over, and then everyone present smelled a bad smell.

    The leader of the Gotland was so frightened that he made the Ross soldiers laugh.

    The enemy leader had today''s remnant, the enemy''s elite knelt down and wanted to return, and Arik''s anger disappeared instantly.

    A Ross soldier made a key reminder, and Arik temporarily closed his hand: "Okay! You Danes, I am Ross'' Arik. You have been captured. Now put down your weapons and wait for our Duke Ross to send you off. You caught it. The leader of the Gotland, everyone will survive because of this credit. If you can tell the detailed information on Visby, maybe the Duke will admit your refuge."

    Yes, the Danish mercenary soldiers unarmed.

    Grund was betting that he was betting that the Ross people could listen to them during a crisis.

    The opponents are uniformly dressed, and the combat methods are meticulous and effective. They actually have the meaning of a Frankish army. Grund had heard many legends of Charlemagne in his hometown, especially those of the Saxon refugees who crossed the border wall. They described the Frankish army as an iron helmet and blue gown, fighting uniformly, and also making good use of cavalry and archers. .

    The geographical limitation is that Gotland only has a very small number of pony horses, and horses do not exist in other places, and even if there are, they cannot be ridden.

    The Ross people have no horses and they are well-trained in combat. With this army, Visby is only a few days away from being breached.

    Grund won the bet. The Ross people are fierce but reasonable, and the Danish mercenaries are currently free from death and not humiliated.

    The main battlefield of this outpost was already full of the dead bodies of Gotland soldiers, and those dying were killed by the Ross army''s knife.

    The soldiers had already begun to condense the enemy''s body, although everyone felt that Rurik''s order was a bit redundant.

    It is the right way to condense and cremate the corpses of your own soldiers who have died in battle. But the enemy''s corpses are scattered all over the huge battlefield. Can the victor be tossed about it? Just stop the corpse in the wilderness!

    Rurik still gave the order, and the people who did it were mainly Corvins and Slavs.

    At first glance, the current Medvedt is obviously a Varangian warrior, but his Slavic language is exposed. The Slavic warriors from Novgorod tasted an unprecedented victory. The Slavs¡¯ spear wall killed a large number of Gotland Valanges, and now they are actually collecting their opponents!

    The **** corpse with the hideous face was dragged away and began to be piled up into small hills.

    The arrows on the corpse and the enemy''s weapons were recovered. Leather boots, blood-stained linen clothes, broken armor, and even key iron helmets, chain mail, useful leather belts...

    The Slavic and Corvin warriors did nothing but took away everything available from the enemy. Those stacked corpses are just like the white sand dunes on the grass in the forest, they are so dazzling and weird.

    Rurik himself pardoned all Danish prisoners who should have been executed.

    To be pardoned by a beautiful blond boy, could there be something more magical than this?

    Grund and his brothers knelt in a row on one knee to accept this pardon, and at the same time they had to face the fact that Siegfast¡¯s Gotland army was defeated by such a boy commanding an army. .

    He slowly raised his head and looked at Rurik''s beautiful face: "Could it be that you are the Duke of the Ross people?"

    "Yes! No. Not for the time being, but the future is." Rurik''s words were a bit ambiguous. Seeing the other side''s doubts, he explained: "The Duke of Ross is leading the next two thousand troops. Soon, they will enter. This battlefield. I am the son of the Duke, Rurik, blessed by Odin, and the commander of the Ross army. Visby is destined to surrender to my feet. Do you hold the raven shield? Now, I am the right one. Master. Because I am the one loved by Odin."

    This is really domineering, and it shouldn''t be something a child can say.

    But the reality is unreasonable, and Grund had to accept this reality¡ªthe Russ army indeed had three thousand soldiers, and when they landed on the island, the Gotland had already been defeated.

    For Rurik, the Danish surrenders can be described as a surprise.

    Generally speaking, Lurik has a strong resistance to killing prisoners. The elite of the prisoners or the strongest will be killed. As for ordinary prisoners, it is the most cost-effective to think of working as a slave for ten years to redeem. .

    But these Danes are different!

    Regarding feelings, Rurik himself has no hatred of the Danes, but just resists them with the crowd. The entire Swea tribe alliance is against the Danes, and now the alliance has become the Kingdom of Sweden dominated by the M?laren, and it will go directly to war against the Danish forces.

    Are the Mellaren people a reliable ally? Do not! It''s just a business partner. Forcing the Ross people to move from Lake M?laren to the present Roseburg, these guys are the main instigators.

    A long time ago, the Russ would also go to the Uppsala Temple (controlled by the Uppsala tribe, offering sacrifices to Odin, Uber, and Sola, and Uppsala nouns are also derived from the gods they worship) to make sacrifices. After being expelled, the Ross people entered the land of bitter cold. Any faith gave way to the worship of Odin. Only Odin can bless everyone to resist the blow of the cold.

    After experiencing so many things in M?laren, Rurik did not have a lot of affection for the nobles of M?laren. He was just the oats, linen and wool of the M?laren people.

    Since these Danes intended to use money as mercenaries. Okay! This group of people can use it.

    It''s just use.

    They betrayed and captured their master as a token of surrender, and they were more willing to report everything they knew about Visby. These guys have betrayed their gold masters. The first time, wouldn''t there be a second time?

    They can never become cronies, but they can become the intelligence tools currently needed by the Russian army.

    Based on these thoughts, the Danes¡¯ raven shields were all confiscated. They would not be slaves, but they would not have any arms. These people would not enter the battle line in future decisive battles.

    Rurik needed them to provide key information, and when Otto led a large group of troops to come, it was up to the group of Danes to explain Visby''s situation plainly.

    As for that Siegfast...

    Most of the Russian soldiers had already rested on the spot. The Slavs and Corvins who carried the dead bodies gathered together and took the field trophies they had obtained, sitting together happily talking and laughing.

    The old rule is that the ordinary weapons, equipment and property seized by the soldiers on the battlefield should be taken by themselves, and the valuables should be handed over to the commander in chief.

    The Slavs and Kovins, the soldiers themselves are fellow villagers. Since they are fellow villagers who know each other, the trophies they seized by the villagers in the village have been exchanged in a coordinated way. It¡¯s not guilty to leave Ricardo to intervene. For example, the Slavs, these fighters rely on capture. Not only did they improve their weapons and equipment, but now they all put on leather boots and washed the **** armor, mail, and linen in the stream. Defensive power has also improved.

    Some warriors don''t exist here, some warriors are dressed in general clothes, and some warriors are dressed in mail armor. The equipment level of the Slavic fighters is highly unified, and the combat power level of the entire flag team has been comprehensively improved. The Corvins were the same, except that they cared more about archery, so they took away the Gotland''s archer''s equipment. Look at brothers! Everyone puts on delicately sewn leather gloves (an excellent product of Viking craftsmen) on their hands that control the strings, and the hooked deer bone fingers are also put on the gloves. Archers no longer need to worry about palm scratches.

    In this way, Siegfast, the leader of the Gotland, does this guy have any meaning?

    Have! Of course there is.

    A noble guy hastily beheaded, or Arik threatened to be a blood eagle in order to be executed, the action is too hasty.

    I won''t kill him for the time being, but the pain of flesh and blood is indispensable.

    Siegfast had his front teeth knocked off, and he was beaten with a bruised nose and swollen face by the Ross soldier. He was hung from a tree, lost all his gorgeous clothes, and his upper body was covered with fur. Arik stabbed the word spelled in **** Rune letters with the tip of his sword.

    The Ross soldiers onlookers applauded the barbaric venting. If Arik hadn''t asked him to vent his anger, Siegfast had already been cut off from his body with a single stab.

    The battlefield is basically cleaned up, and a lot of blood can be clearly noticed in the crushed dead grass.

    Those white-sand-like bodies have been covered with a large number of newly felled pine trees, and the surrounding weeds have been cleaned up by the Ross people and stacked on the "wood tower" that needs to be burned.

    The so-called pit killing, one description is that the dead bodies on the battlefield are piled up in a large pit to collectively bury them, and the other is that they are stacked and covered with soil to make an open-air mound.

    In Jutland , which is the main gathering area of ??Danes, most Danish tribes practiced mounding in the open air. The noble chief, his tomb is almost a "pyramid" made of earth. ". The same goes for the warriors who died in the battle of the tribe.

    Is this a view of building Beijing? Rurik didn''t know the Danes'' sacrificial and funeral customs.

    He then cremated the dead in accordance with the customs of the Rus. It would take a long time to burn so many dead bodies.

    None of the cremated dead were from the Russian army.

    Using the right tactics and attacking at the right time, it is normal for the Russ to play such a crazy battle loss ratio.

    Rurik is not proud. He will not be excited by the blood of the enemy. He just wants to win the decisive battle early and take away what he really needs-the various materials that make the Ross tribe rich, as well as a hegemony.

    The main force of the Rus army finally arrived on the battlefield. At this moment, the wood-stacked Otsuka was already ablaze, and a lot of terrifying smoke was emitted.

    The soaring smoke column became the best sign, and Otto''s Ross follow-up troops slowly arrived on the battlefield.

 Chapter 455ï¼š Visbys details

    The Russian follow-up troops dragged a long line to finally arrive.

    With a calm face, Rurik brought the main subordinate commander and a group of soldiers with thirty captured raven-patterned shields, and saw his father.

    He especially showed the captured shield: "Dad, we won the enemy. You see, this is our key capture."

    "Huh? Odin''s warrior? You killed it?" Otto saw the raven pattern and couldn''t help taking a step back in surprise.

    "It is the Danish mercenary raised by the Gotlanders, and they are also their most elite fighters."

    "Oh? Good job!" Otto laughed, "Come on, let me see if you are hurt?"

    "Of course not." Rurik still had a serious face, he snapped his fingers, and more than a dozen blonde men with bare hands came over, all kneeling in front of Otto.

    "This...what''s going on. These people..."

    "They are Danes," Rurik said calmly.

    "The Danes? It''s amazing. Are the Danes fighting us? And you didn''t cut them down."

    "No need, these people are very useful to us."

    "Okay. Tell me, what use are they?"

    "They know what happened to Visby." After all, Rurik kicked Glend, who was kneeling on one knee, in the back.

    At this time, Grund finally raised his head, facing a long-bearded "veteran warrior" to report his identity, and then explained his appeal: "Our old gold master ordered us to fight against the Rus. This is the most important thing. Absurd decision. So on the battlefield, we rebelled against the decision of the gold master. Now, we are willing to be your mercenaries and fight for you."

    "Your name is Grund? A surrender?" Otto squinted and shook his head. "No! You are a prisoner. If you fight with a raven shield, you should fight to death."

    A mercenary actually stabbed the gold master, which really violated professional ethics.

    However, Grund is very clever, and he deliberately complimented: "We heard that Rurik of Ross was blessed by Odin, so it is wrong to be an enemy of the Ross people. We worship Odin¡¯s power, so we take it as Odin. Son of the battle..."

    "Shut up! It''s all flattering..." Otto just scolded, and didn''t do anything more radical. He immediately asked: "I am the Duke of Rose, you people want to stay as my fighters. How should I trust you? Are you worthy of trust?"

    "Yes! I know the inside story of Visby, and I know many more important things. A lot of news about this island, and even news about Denmark."

    "Oh? This way your people are really useful."

    I don''t know where to start, but the Danes and Svearans, who share the same origin, split. The Baltic Sea is so vast that it can''t tolerate peace between the two sides. Where did the struggle between each other begin?

    Otto has been educated since he was a child, and those guys in Denmark are the ones to watch out for. The Mellaren people believe that Danish power is a threat to the alliance. As the Gotlanders withdrew from the alliance, the Danish power became a target that must be attacked.

    In the attack on Kalmar two months ago, Otto himself saw the power of Danish fighters. It was a group of unruly guys who would fight to the end for their gold master.

    The dozen or so people in front of him changed his perception.

    Forget it, he heard that his son didn''t plan to arm these people for a second time. He already knew his son''s deep intentions.

    The pile of wood turned into hills, and the corpses burned inside!

    There was a weird burnt smell in the air. To be honest, it had a little fragrance, but when they thought of what was being burned, many people began to retaliate inexplicably.

    Otto didn''t want to stay here. He learned that none of the thousands of people sent out in this battle were killed. Such a crazy victory was won by his son.

    Look at Rurik again, this child is standing on the battlefield, without the excitement of victory, nor is he frightened by the large number of corpses.

    A calm God of War has come! Thinking of coming to the decisive battle in the future, the loss of the Ross army will be minimal?

    Before the expedition, Otto had already prepared for a bad heart. Thousands of people lost in World War I won a difficult victory, and such a loss is the greatest price currently acceptable to the Ross people. If the loss is more serious, the Rus people will need to hibernate for a longer period of time to frantically demand young women from the Novgorod people in order to restore the lost population more than ten years later.

    Now it seems that I have been worrying too much!

    The Ross flag teams returned one after another, and the army formed a rectangular array in the wilderness.

    The four flag teams guarded the core of the heavy troops, non-combatants, and even Lord Duke.

    As usual, a small group of people served as the investigative force, taking advantage of the night before rushing to the destroyed settlement Qiaocun.

    A red sun in the West, the world is immersed in a cold sunset.

    There was a gust of cool breeze, and everyone felt a kind of cold.

    The flames in Bridge Village had long since been extinguished, silently telling what had happened in order to burn the clean black pillars.

    Some strange mounds appeared on the burnt down village. After the identification of Grund and others who led the way, the Ross army learned that one of the mounds was full of fallen Ross soldiers.

    Otto''s beard was shaken by the cold wind, the setting sun dyed the world blood, and his ears were full of the rumbling of the wind, just like the sigh of the soul.

    He hurriedly called the injured Arik to his side: "It seems that the leader of the Gotland did not destroy the corpse of our soldier. It is considered that the guy has a conscience. Don''t continue to vent your anger and torture. Give that person something to eat and find Just cut off this time."

    "Alright alright¡­¡­"

    Arik looked at the identified mound and had a good idea about the smelly Sigfast.

    Otto then ordered: "Go, take the brothers and tear the mound away. Burn it according to our custom, and let their souls go to Valhalla."

    Arik got the order, and the sad brothers pulled away their gray corpses and dragged them out.

    Black blood flowed from the gray human figures. They were killed in battle, and the leather armor on their bodies was still there, but the weapons in their hands were taken away by the enemy. Now these lost steel swords have been taken back by the Ruths.

    The bleak world ignited a fire, and Ross''s war dead finally gradually turned to ashes.

    In the village of Qiao, the Ross army made a sacrifice for these brothers. The soldiers knelt round and round around the fire, not only to see off the heroic spirits of the brothers who died in battle, but also to sacrifice to Odin. Lu Mia, wearing a helmet with antlers, as a high priest, successfully completed this battlefield sacrifice.

    But the sacrificial activities are by no means limited to this!

    Since there is a decisive battle, where is the best place?

    Perhaps the open area of ??Bridge Village is excellent.

    The army camped here, and many people placed their tents in the stream. A large number of bonfires lit up the darkness of the night.

    The soldiers of the Russian Army ate their food and discussed the future battles in multiple languages.

    It can be said that the Slavic fighters composed of Novgorod peasants have achieved an unprecedented victory as they know it! Medvedt became a great hero in the eyes of the folks. Of course, the son-in-law of the manor Rigus, Rurik, was indeed a commander in command worthy of being followed by the brothers, even if he was still a child for the time being.

    The Slavic warriors began to call their own battlefields to capture them. The axes and daggers that were looted were distributed, and the extra leather boots were also thrown to the people who wore them.

    In the end, they won the enemy together. The two factions of Kewen, the two tribal leaders Mechasta and Kaihas, have now directly become comrades in a campfire.

    The most powerful soldiers of the Ross tribe, they all talk about the topic of hope that the decisive battle will come soon, after all, the dried fish and mutton in their hands are not delicious. When the army defeated the enemy''s main force and robbed Visby, the brothers would be able to eat fresh meat with their stomachs open again.

    A bonfire burned violently, and Lurik was eating dried lamb. He prepared another extra and waited for Lumia, who supervised the construction of the stone altar, to come back for her to enjoy.

    Sitting here are all the native nobles of the Ross tribe, such as Otto and Lurik. These talents are the core of the army.

    But there is an uninvited guest sitting here, Grund the Danish.

    Soon, Lumia, who had washed her hands, had returned. She returned with her antler helmet and naturally sat next to Rurik.

    Unexpectedly, the sacrifice of the Rus people actually had a strange flat face, this...

    Grund was taken aback, he paused, his eyes fixed on Lumia.

    "What are you looking at? Dane, keep talking about Visby!" Otto snapped.

    "She... is your priest? The most noble one."

    "Does this have anything to do with you?" Otto continued to scold.

    Lumia was really taken aback, she hurriedly took Rurik''s arm, and took the jerky that Rurik had handed him, and ate with her head stuffed.

    Not only did she have a flat face, she also had black hair. Who is she?

    Suddenly Grund realized that this woman was a deer breeder.

    What is the reason for a deer breeder to be able to get along with the Ross people? Since they can do this, why can''t they?

    Grund immediately turned his head and continued to report the details of Visby.

    What he reported was mainly about the normal population size of that large settlement in the Gulf, and because of the pressure of the military operations of the Northern Alliance and the invasion of the Russian army, the people of the settlements on the west coast of the island were gathering in Visby. This big event.

    He reported a shocking event: "Visby has gathered more than 10,000 people! You have defeated the five hundred people in Siegfast, but Visby can still pull out a team of five thousand people."

    "So many people? Really..." The enemy''s strength was beyond Otto''s expectation.

    Seeing his father''s eyes trembling timidly, Rurik hurriedly interjected and questioned: "Five thousand? Five thousand out of ten thousand? They are only five thousand men in total! Are they letting babies join the battle?"

    "Boys who are at least ten years old will definitely go to the battlefield. Just like you did." Grund''s words were not concealed. He saw that the Ross army did indeed have a size of three thousand people, but there were actually a group of boys and girls among them. Making up the numbers. He really didn''t know what operation this was. He wanted to come and bet the last power of the tribe for this battle.

    Following this line of thinking, Grund hurriedly said: "They will not only send all men who can afford weapons, but also many women to the battlefield. Those wealthy people in Visby, their lifelong industry is here. They don''t. Will run away, but spend money to recruit people who dare to fight to protect their interests. Those ordinary people, they will work hard to defend their homes."

    Otto shook his head contemptuously: "That''s a group of businessmen? I don''t believe that businessmen will really desperately. They will run away with money. Or to talk about the practical question, what kind of equipment are Visby''s fighters, and among them are Many Danes like you?"

    "Yes, but not many. We Danes only make money as mercenaries here."

    "Well, what do you think of the Visby''s weapons?" Otto urged.

    I have seen the powerful crossbow of the Ross people, the strict tactical configuration of the team, and the tactical prediction of ambushes. These Russian troops are not only good at weapons, but also very good at using tactics. In contrast to the Gotlands, Visby bluntly explained: "What can their equipment be? Oak shields, iron swords, various axes, whale hunting harpoons, iron chain yokes for knocking wheat bran, and Wooden rods for driving sheep. They have some archers, which are completely inferior to yours, and the number of them is very small. Some people use slings, which is of no use. They are just crowded, and when they fight, they form a shield wall to attack you. "

    "That''s it?" Otto laughed loudly when he heard that everyone else laughed.

    Originally, Rurik wanted to persuade everyone to be cautious, but if you think about it carefully, what Grund said should be the truth.

    In the wilderness, the first thousand people led by him had indeed killed more than 400 enemies without any loss. It is said that it is already a very elite unit of the Gotland people. They are indeed gathered together in battle, and they are pushing forward like a nerd holding a wooden shield.

    This is nothing more than a tactic of fighting in groups. To say that this tactic is still more organized than the so-called army in Britain, they at least spontaneously maintain a combat unity.

    Like the armies of Wessex, Mercia, and Northumbria, their armored warriors just screamed and charged, followed by a group of barefoot farmers with dung forks for a tailwind. The only thing they are proud of is not the Welsh longbowmen, but the only handful of cavalry. Of course, they are still a pure land power state.

    However, in this Nordic world, the Ross army and this group of people are not playing a game of chess! The Ross army really explained what is organized.

    Thinking of this, Rurik also laughed, thinking in his heart that the victory in the decisive battle is stable! Even if there are five thousand enemies, there are still mobs. Rurik didn''t believe that they could really gather five thousand people! Especially for the ancient army, the strength and combat effectiveness of the army was often diminishing on the margins. The more troops there are, the more people are fishing and paddling.

    If the Gotlanders are assembled urgently, what strict organizational structure can they have? Pooh!

    Look at the Ross people! As the commander, Rurik can judge the battle conditions of the various flag teams under his command only with the naked eye, and then send the messengers to deliver the latest instructions in real time.

    Can the group of Visby fighters do these operations?

    Including Grund, who reported on Visby''s intelligence, after witnessing the strength of the Ross army from close range, he could say without flattery that the Ross army would win.

    There are some fierce expectations that Grund has been holding back. He did this to speak out at a critical moment, the so-called exchange of lives for himself and his brothers.

    So far, he hasn''t explained the kingship incident on Visby''s side!

    The time should now be ripe.

    Grund tried his best to calm down, and especially pleaded: "There are some extremely important things I want to explain to you. For Odin''s sake, I hope that I have said these important things, and you can swear to save our brother''s life."

    The Ross elites on the scene couldn''t bear the feeling of being appetizing. Arik was so angry that he would draw his sword, cursing and urging Grund to speak quickly.

    "Quiet." Otto stopped his son and immediately ordered: "Grund, as long as you and your people don''t rebel, your lives will be protected by me. Speak!"

    "Yes! It''s about the king of Visby a big businessman named Harken, he was elected king by all the merchant families and the leaders of the village. He is the king of the Gotland people, he is determined I will fight you decisively."

    This is indeed a sudden surprise, but everyone is not surprised.

    "What''s this?" Rurik felt a little absurd. "Of course the Gotlanders have to elect a leader to bring all the fighters to a decisive battle with us. Are they only electing a king now, is this important news? I can only say Their simplicity. That¡¯s good, so we won¡¯t be fighting a group of armed fishermen roaring and charging."

    Grund felt frustrated by himself. He said coldly, "So, our old gold lord Siegfast is the eldest son of Harken and the heir to the throne. Now, that guy is captured by you. ."

    "What? That guy is a prince?!" Arik was taken aback.

    Also shocked was Otto. He rushed to Arik: "We almost cut a noble man. Arik, quickly order your people to stop, don''t cut it."

    "Damn! I''m afraid that time is too late!" Arik hurriedly got up and ran to stop the execution of the guys.

 Chapter 456ï¼š Ruriks tricks

    "Cool Notes on the Rise of Rurik''s Novel ( Find the latest chapter!

    The enemy leader must be killed. Originally, Otto meant that blood eagles and the like were too cruel, even if he gave that person the last bit of food, he chopped off his head and ended everything cleanly.

    Since that person was a prince, and a top noble of the enemy was captured, instead of beheading it directly, it would be better to find a way to exchange it for greater benefits. Anyway, the man''s hands were chopped off, and Liang Qi did not have the power to resist.

    The Ross warrior had wiped the forest axe clean, and Arik stopped all this as he was about to slash it. He came back, breathing heavily, and reported with satisfaction that his men hadn''t done anything.

    "It''s so dangerous!" Otto also let out a sigh, then looked at Grund: "Do you know why I want to spare that man''s life?"

    "Why? Oh, of course Duke Ross''s determination is not something ordinary people like me can think of."

    Rurik really understood the old man¡¯s suggestion, so he smiled and said, ¡°Grund, you have said that Visby is very rich, and the businessman named Harken is also very rich. Will that guy help himself? What about his son? Will he redeem it with a sum of money?"

    Otto opened his eyes suddenly, because he didn''t mean this at all, and he didn''t even intend to ask for a ransom. Now that Rurik mentioned this kind of thing, what new plans does this kid have? Obviously, the child thought of a lot of things.

    Seeing the urging eyes from his father, Rurik deliberately said something, especially the plan for the entire war including the decisive battle.

    When Rurik learned that Siegfast, who was beaten to death, was actually a prince, he had the idea of ??asking for a ransom.

    Arik snatched words: "How can it be so troublesome. We won the decisive battle. We robbed Visby. All the money is ours. The ransom? Is it necessary?"

    "Your cousin makes sense. Why should we do more? However, asking for a ransom is also a way to test the enemy. I...actually think so." Otto said a little timidly, his true thoughts are really with his nephew. same.

    Why ask for a ransom, win the decisive battle and enter Visby to **** them, and finally burn the largest settlement of the Gotland people. What glory is this? ! With this honor, both the dead and the alive Rose will inevitably meet again in the Hall of Valor after the war.

    "That won''t work! I..." Rurik stood up abruptly, and then said shockingly: "You all think that our army must rob Visby?!"

    Otto was taken aback: "What do you mean? You mean not to rob?"

    "Dad, and the sitting brothers, what is our purpose?"

    "Of course it is to slash you, obtain their wealth, and turn their wives and daughters into our women." Arik¡¯s calm words all revealed the hideous fangs, and Otto also bluntly expressed his appreciation for the great. This "full score answer" from my nephew.

    Rurik is not surprised: "It is true. Let me add one more thing. Our Ross army must accomplish all this at the least cost."

    "Oh? What do you want to do?" Otto asked hurriedly.

    "I am a military commander. In future decisive battles, I will order the soldiers to kill the enemy as much as possible and try to avoid them from fleeing. After losing the main fighting force, the Visbys cannot organize new resistance forces. Maybe this time our army will enter. It is the most appropriate, and it is true, but..." Rurik deliberately sold it and paused: "The soldiers looted spontaneously. Will they take out the looted property on their own initiative?"

    "Why do you want to take it out? They grabbed it by themselves, so it should be their own." Otto added: "Our rules are like this. The new rules are mine if they grab the cash box and find the warehouse. "

    "It''s the Duke of Ross." Rurik also added, "The Duke of Ross''s is also mine. So I must find a way to drain the wealth of the Gotlanders. The gold and silver must be controlled by me, and It must be redistributed to the soldiers by me.

    Besides, let the soldiers looted spontaneously, and everyone was scattered. The root of our victory is not only God''s blessing, but also my command! The Ross army is the most powerful if it is condensed into a whole. If individual soldiers are scattered, they will be defeated by the enemy.

    A single warrior was frantically resisted by the remaining residents of Visby, and many people would die.

    In this way, as the Duke of Ross, I cannot get a lot of wealth, and I will also lose many brothers. This is a huge failure. "

    Rurik took a mouthful of his own Duke of Ross. The others sounded a little strange, but Otto himself didn''t care. Because he had sworn in the chief priest''s house many years ago, he would live as a servant of the "son of God" for the rest of his life. "Son of God" is Rurik.

    Rurik''s explanation is very realistic. After thinking about it calmly, the highest aristocrat of Ross, represented by the Duke of Ross, really needs this method to extract the most benefits. Because the times have indeed changed. In the past, a war chief led hundreds of people to robbery. When everyone took out the spoils, it was easy to complete the distribution after internal negotiations.

    Today, there is an army of three thousand people. In order not to cause unhappiness in the future, then don''t let the brothers freely plunder!

    "When we won the decisive battle, we sent people to persuade the Visby people to be sent down. I want them to pay a huge amount of war compensation. For example, two thousand pounds of silver coins, or four thousand pounds? And sheepskin, cheese. They have The money and supplies of the Chinese people must be handed over. Yes! Some of their women will also be handed over. These things will be handed over to me in exchange for a truce."

    Hearing it, Otto took a deep breath. Looking at his son''s attitude so firm, it can be seen that he is serious. "Rurik, are you... you want to cut off the last wool of the sheep?"

    Rurik pursed his lips: "Otherwise? They have to spend so much money to buy peace, otherwise we will rob their Visby directly according to the original plan. Oh, by the way, and their ships, all the quality is still Good ships must be a bargaining chip to buy peace. Hopefully, there won¡¯t be more ships trying to escape. Gould¡¯s fleet will leave Tombstone Island tomorrow as planned. Three days later, Aphrora. When the ship enters the sea off Visby, all those who try to escape will be ruthlessly sunk!"

    Otto sighed, feeling that his son''s verbal methods were so vicious! He will do it! Just like the Gotland patrol ship encountered when returning from the south, this kid invented the "seesaw" and executed the captives to sacrifice to the sea **** by this novel method.

    Otto thought of something again, and he hesitated in his heart: "The guy named Siegfast, he buried our warriors in accordance with the customs of the Gotland people. This kind of person can be killed cleanly, or be spared. He lives. Now you have to redeem this person for the ransom and put him back. Will he command a new army to fight back? Even if the person''s hands are cut off, the commanding army requires brains."

    "This person is still a threat, I really can''t stay." Arik said cruelly, obviously he didn''t pay much attention to the ransom demand.

    The life and death power of a captive is in the hands of the victor. In his heart, Grund hopes that his old gold lord Siegfast will die. He has his own small ninety-nine. The so-called that this person was really replaced, he promoted things like "Danish mercenary backstab" in Visby, which is really detrimental to his reputation.

    Grund was also dissatisfied with Duke Ross''s statement, which specifically explained: "My lord, Siegfast, did not order the burial of the bodies of your war dead."

    "What did you say?" Otto consciously heard something very absurd.

    Grund deliberately amplified his voice. He needed the top nobles of the Ross people who were present to know what they valued the top nobles of the Gotland.

    "Siegerfast is an arrogant man. Just as you cut off his hand muscles, this guy is in this area and treats your wounded soldiers in the same way. Siegerfast threatens to slowly kill the Ruths. He did the same. He was very happy watching the Ross soldiers bleed. I can''t tolerate these things. I stabbed your wounded people to death and ended their pain. For this reason, Siegfast was furious."

    At this point, Otto and others were already shaking.

    Rurik thought this was a bit weird. He looked at Grund suspiciously, guessing that this person was deliberately degrading his old master so much. Obviously, this person has something to say.

    "Sigfast wants to put all the corpses of the Ross soldiers into the Wilderness. It''s me! Bring your brothers to condense your dead bodies, but they piled up a mound. So the burial where the Ross soldiers are buried is different from the others. "

    "You! You mean, you buried those soldiers?!" Otto, in a rage, gasped and forced him to ask, this aura made Grund nearly lying down. Tell me slightly

    Arik stood up angrily and suddenly drew out his steel sword and roared, "Make that idiot a blood eagle! I''ll go now!"

    He turned to leave, but was grabbed by Haro Zuosen, who was motioned by Otto''s eyes.

    "Boy, you have to calm down!"

    "Don''t call me a boy! Harrodsson, I am a fighter, and I just want to execute this wicked man for my brothers."

    Contrary to Arik''s rage, Rurik remained calm. Ottoben was also furious, but fortunately, his fifty years of life experience had tempered him sufficiently stable.

    Rurik looked at Grund deliberately: "Dane, we have spared your lives. This is an oath to Odin. You can''t report these times to show your achievements, nor can you splash your old master. Dirty water."

    This was something Grund hadn''t expected. He thought that the Ross people would be angry. The Rurik in front of him was really different.

    Grund hurriedly slapped his chest and swears: "What I said is the truth. I dare to have a fallacy when being struck by thunder. This is what we have experienced. That Siegfast, he is not a fighter, but an arrogant one. A businessman. He doesn''t respect the warrior, let alone the dead. Now, Odin sends his warriors to fight against this madman."

    The following words are obviously true flattery. Looking at the angry emotions of the father and brother again, Rurik thinks for a moment. If these news spread to the whole army, what ransom is required? The angry warrior would immediately surround the captive, and then eat it all at once, without leaving any bone scum.

    Rurik closed his eyes and thought for a moment, and in his mind he revised the ransom demand plan he had imagined.

    He slowly opened his eyes and gave orders as a military commander: "We must get the ransom!"

    Arik sat on the ground, his right arm resting on the hilt, teeth shaking his head: "I would be more willing to make him a blood eagle. Hey, I just stopped the execution. Why did I run so fast? It''s better to watch the brothers chop. Lost that person''s head."

    "It''s not necessary at all, but this man must die. Arik, listen to my plan now..."

    At this night, R¨¹rich ordered Grund to rest, but in fact he was taken away.

    Soon the flag captains of the various flag teams, as well as some important personnel, were summoned to this bonfire.

    As a military commander, Liurik has set the so-called decisive battle site¡ªQiaocun.

    The former bridge village has been turned into a piece of scorched earth, but the local area has been developed on a large scale. A lot of woods have been cut down, weeds grow wildly suitable for shepherding sheep, and some areas are planted with oats.

    There is an open area that can accommodate tens of thousands of people in a decisive battle, so the Ross people will not be guilty of the entire army climbing over the mound, and then attacking in front of the city of Visby.

    Rurik knows the strength of the Rus army best, and even some visible disadvantages.

    Today''s Ross army has become an army that emphasizes land power. Three thousand soldiers gather together and speak three languages. All of these are challenging the commander''s organization and the soldier''s execution.

    What if the whole army overcame the mounds and set up a decisive battle? Then the team will inevitably become procrastinated when climbing over the mountain, and the army will be full of flaws, and it will be troublesome if it is attacked by the enemy.

    The most important thing is that what the Rus army received is training for flat ground operations. Only in a sufficiently large open area can the Russ army be able to exert its strength. At that time, the spear array, the sword and shield hand outflank, the crossbowman and the torsion slingshot shooting, and even the combat of the heavy armored fighters, must achieve the best results in a flat and open space.

    Many people think that the army quickly annihilated 500 enemies, why should the decisive battle in the future follow the rules. The soldiers climbed over the mound like a pack of wolves, and then swallowed Visby like a mudslide.

    Rurik has been too lazy to preach to people who hold this kind of thinking, it makes no sense.

    "We don''t have to tire our feet and climb over the mound to fight them decisively. We are lined up here, drinking the sweet water, waiting for the enemy who crosses the mound. The enemy is tired, we are full of energy, and I have the advantage!"

    Rurik has been expounding his idea of ??waiting for work. Otto consciously understands a lot. He still has some questions: "How do you judge that the enemy will surely cross the mountain and fight us? The enemy and I are separated by a mountain, and we do not take the initiative to climb the mountain, they Why take the initiative?"

    Rurik looked into his father¡¯s eyes: ¡°It¡¯s like a sword hanging above his head. Although the sword did not fall, everyone knows that the sword fell to assassinate and bleed. Of course, we have to find a way to get it away. The Visby people are like this. We are entrenched here, the army rests well, and the enemy feels the pressure. As for inducing them to go over the mountain and fight us decisively, I have enough bait."

    "Bait? Isn''t it the same Siegfast?" Otto asked.

    "It''s him. Besides, I should release some prisoners."

    "Captive?" Arik asked, who was still angry. "Do we still have captives? Those captives were taken home."

    "Yes, the men captured in Baisha Port, they still have three hundred. It seems that no one can conclude that this group of defectors will fight for us sincerely, and maybe they will beat us when they charge. These people are not credible. , Then let them go!"

    "Hey?" Arik continued to question: "If you don''t worry, they will leave it to me. I let the brothers chop it."

    "No, these people are all useful. I can summon those people and give them a chance to escape back to Visby. Those with the most determined attitude can''t really surrender. Let them go back to Visby and spread us Ross. The news of the army, and the conditions to redeem Siegfast. I want their king to redeem his leader himself, and..."

    Suddenly, Rurik thought of a new big strategy.

    He stood up suddenly, "We brought a group of crossbowmen. We pretended to release the captives and shot them face to face. We must send many crossbowmen, so maybe we can directly assassinate their king. In my opinion, Wei The king of the Sby people is dead, and they will fall into irreversible chaos."

    "Cut off their king directly? I should do this job." Arik realized that this job was his own responsibility.

    Speaking of which, Rurik shook his head: "If the assassination can be completed is the best, it depends on whether our arrows are lucky. I can at least guarantee that the brothers can shoot that Siegfast and whether they win the game. Death by an arrow is not very important. Of course, that guy is best shot. Maybe the king is not dead. What will he do when the king of Gotland sees his prince die in front of him?!"

    Arik smiled, his split eyes revealing arrogance: "He will get revenge! He will be paid like crazy I really don''t see it, brother, since when have you become so fierce."

    "It''s probably the battle on the glacier in the east. I can see it through! The war is like this. I want to induce the enemy to become reckless avengers, so that they will be killed by our army according to my assumptions when they become stupid. Tomorrow morning, We released some prisoners and took a group of brothers to camp in the mound. By the way, that Siegfast can''t die yet."

    In this way, Rurik finally explained his strategy. In the end, Otto got goose bumps. He feels that his son has become a cold villain, and it is fair to say that this trick can irritate a father the most.

    With an old face staring at the stars, how Otto hopes the Valkyrie can manifest. He hoped that a green streamer would appear in the sky, because this area would soon become corpses all over the wild, and the soul of the death soldier needed to be taken away by the Valkyrie who was gazing at the battle.

    He also imagined that Rurik deliberately through his correct command, the Russian army can achieve a complete victory with a very small loss.

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 455 Relic''s Trick), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 457ï¼š This group of cowards will spread terror in Visby

    "Cool Notes on the Rise of Rurik''s Novel ( Find the latest chapter!

    A large number of bonfires lit up in the ruins of Qiao Village, and the people who had marched for a long time were finally able to rest well.

    An extremely important piece of news went viral in the Ross army camp. The so-called place where the army is stationed will surely be the battlefield in the future.

    Finally it''s time to fight for everything!

    This should have been so thrilling to sleep, but for many soldiers of the Russ army, they were relieved that they did not have to go desperately on their way.

    If not by boat, the Slavic fighters from Novgorod in the army felt that the road they had walked before was not as long as these few days. What''s more, this is stepping on another big island of Varangians. Crisis is everywhere, and of course it is also full of opportunities.

    After the bonfire meeting at night, Rurik and Arik hurriedly selected the personnel for tomorrow''s special operation.

    Soon after, the bonfire illuminated the face of an unruly warrior.

    The cool night wind blew their beards and their beards, and the hilt of the steel sword hanging from their waist was also illuminated by the flames.

    As many as three hundred people were selected! Not only are they valiant generals who have experienced battle, but most of them are equipped with an important weapon-crossbow.

    There are many long-range weapons equipped by the Russian army, among which steel-armed and wooden-armed crossbows are the most fierce and fierce. The steel arm version is good at launching heavy armor-piercing arrows. It has a short range of penetration and high kinetic energy retention. Although the wooden arm version fires a light arrow, it is better than light.

    Compared to the excellent archers who need to train for a long time, the crossbow archers are quick! The wooden crossbow is light and easy to use, and essentially does not take up weaving.

    Rurik carefully selected two hundred soldiers to act as archers, and another hundred veterans who had hacked many enemies to join. Thirty Kewen longbowmen are also led by Metzasta, adding some new tricks to the next action.

    They lined up in an array, and in the soft light of the campfire, they were reviewed by the Rurik and Arik brothers.

    Arik walked a few laps and was satisfied with himself. He spoke on behalf of his brother: "All are energetic. Brothers, you beat the Gotland people during the day, and soon you will beat more enemies. You are very lucky, tomorrow. At the beginning we set off to climb the mound, we have to release the bait, and finally deceive the Gotland King''s huge sum of money. When that king appears, hehe..."

    Arik deliberately didn''t finish the sentence, but the brothers weren''t just children.

    Why do all the fighters summoned have sufficient experience in the use of bows and crossbows? What is the relationship between "cheating money" and carrying a large number of crossbows?

    Bows and crossbows are used to kill the enemy. The small group of Corvins has amazing archery skills. What kind of shooting do you want to come here? Is that subject the king of the Gotland?

    The nobleman who shot the enemy was really a great honor, and the soul with such a feat must have entered the Hall of Valor.

    This glimpse is here for the time being, Rurik ordered the brothers to disband, and ordered everyone to get a good night''s sleep. After all, before the decisive battle, they must complete a difficult task.

    Soon, the two men and a small group of entourage arrived at the camp of the prisoners in Baisha Harbor aggressively.

    Seeing "Rose Ruthless" is coming, many people tremble as long as they see Arik''s face, even if Arik''s injured left arm is still hanging from his neck with a rope.

    Like the roar of a bear, Arik drew his sword with his right hand to question: "Now, give you a chance to leave!"

    Opportunity to leave? Could it be that the soul left this world? The captives in Baisha Port changed their faces one after another, and many people immediately begged for mercy.

    "Don''t cry!" Rurik couldn''t bear the frightening aura of his cousin. He took two steps forward and said calmly: "I will pick ten people, and I will let you go to Visby."

    what? Can you escape back to Visby?

    Almost all the captives were moved. In their view, they could start a new life by escaping to Visby, and they could make a comeback. It was better than dying for the Ross by being a slave.

    But everyone also doubted the sincerity of the Ross people.

    Rurik explained again and again that he randomly picked a lucky one, and the others waited to become a large group of crabs that fell into the pan, and began to struggle like crazy, letting themselves be the best place to go.

    "I just said, these guys are unreliable. You see, they just want to run away, they just lack a chance." Arik pursed his lips and muttered contemptuously to his brother.

    The prisoner was so surprised that Rurik was also surprised. Regardless, this group of prisoners is a consumable in itself.

    Since ten people were to be selected, Rurik chose ten people randomly according to whether they were strong or not.

    The people who were elected were very excited, and the people who lost the election were downcast.

    The ten people were distracted, and in an atmosphere that shocked their hearts and almost exploded, they learned of the task they should lead.

    Perhaps Visby is no longer the same as security. This coastal "large city" is already a serious fat sheep in the Ross army.

    Will the Roths play some conspiracy?

    Rurik knew it was unnecessary. The Ross tribe mobilized the limit of the current era''s ability to mobilize troops. The tribe mobilized to fight against the Gotland people. Since it is a decisive battle, then open the battle upright and fight!

    The two sides dispatched all their troops, and the Rus army came to an upright victory. Rurik felt that this was his real war of power, and it also gave the Rus tribe its pride.

    Of course, the strength of the Russian army is the guys who can tell Visby.

    "We have three thousand people in the Russian army, and you all know the situation of our army these days. You can tell the Gotlanders in Visby about these facts and tell them that the Russian army expects a decisive battle!

    You have to tell the king of Gotland, tell the big merchants. The prince¡¯s five hundred people were wiped out, and only the prince was captured. King Gotland must bring two hundred pounds of silver coins and arrive under the hill before noon on the 17th to exchange money with us, otherwise Siegfast will fall to the ground! "

    Relying on dictation alone, Rurik didn''t believe that these guys could communicate perfectly.

    Rurik sent someone to engrave his own extortion clause on a freshly cut pine board, and the grooves were smeared with carbon powder, revealing multiple strings of Luen documents. This is the so-called "conditions for the kidnappers" or the last war against the Gotland forces entrenched in Visby.

    Early the next morning, the morning mist filled the world.

    The air was cool. Early in the morning, Rurik got out of his sleeping bag with animal skins, and he couldn''t help feeling a bit of cold. He ate some dried fish and added it with boiled chrysanthemum tea to warm his body.

    Before the war, the Ross army had to be stationed at the bridge village camp.

    The remains of the village have been sparsely cleaned up. Some soldiers who are not too troublesome have already cut down a batch of pine trees quickly with axes and double saws, and began to build more comfortable wooden sheds early in the morning. Now that the shed is already being built, why not make it more decent?

    Some deer villages and wooden fences were quickly built as part of the fortifications. They didn''t bother to dig trenches, but dig a map to pile up four mounds at the four corners of the camp, and then arrange the torsion slingshot they carried. This is the tactical commanding height of the camp. If the enemy strikes by accident, the crossbowmen can stand high and shoot wantonly.

    Everyone is essentially Viking, and a team of dozens of people was sent to launch a sneak attack. This is a tactic known to both the Russ and Gotland. Of course, the Ross army is not afraid of sneak attacks. It''s like a fly flying around in front of you. It''s better to slap it to death without worrying about it. I love chinese net

    Siegfast''s hands were dead, and his broken forearm muscles formed a clearly visible mass under the flesh. He was tortured by pain and hunger, and he was groggy and awakened by a copper basin of cold water.

    Arik looked down at the proud man of the past proudly: "Siegerfast, the prince of the Gotlanders. Now, we are going to put you back and get me up!"

    After that, two of them untied the chain around the tree trunk around his neck.

    Siegfast knelt down on the ground in a trance. Someone threw a small piece of mutton down. He was so hungry that he immediately got down and swallowed it, not afraid of the dirt on the meat.

    This action caused roars of laughter among the onlookers of the Ross soldiers!

    "This is a hound!"

    "No, is a hound with a broken leg still a good dog?"

    "He deserves his sin, and he actually feels that he has great powers, and now he is just a docile sheep."

    Siegfast allowed the ridicule of the Ross people, because his soul was dead, and what remained was an empty shell.

    The chain of tying the bull seized from Baisha Port is now the treasure of the tie, and the Ross soldiers took Siegfast and started to leave the camp and run towards the mound.

    The camp of the Russ army is ten meters above sea level, so the so-called mound is not high.

    Relatively, a forty-meter-high mound stands tall, but the height of a fourteen-story building, but the pine and oak trees growing on it make the mound more magnificent.

    As he walked, Siegfast, who was a walking dead, was slightly awake, seeing that what happened to him was not as good as death. Where do you want to go now? Go to Visby? What on earth do these Ross people want? !

    Siegfast didn''t dare to abuse, the swelling on his face had not disappeared, and he knew that if he continued to abuse, his tongue would be cut off by them.

    He was observing the army of the Russ. It was a group of warriors with strange bows. The marchers actually had one hand. There were also some short, black-haired men who carried big bows of astonishing length. Don¡¯t look at their small numbers. Siegfast knows this group of guys have become extremely powerful because of some magical weapons. He is eager to tell his father the news. The so-called don¡¯t try to fight against the Ross, even if it¡¯s victory. A miserable victory, and the probability of winning is too low.

    He cast more perspectives on a despicable leader-the elite mercenary Glend.

    This guy is good. Although he didn''t carry a weapon, the Rus obviously valued him very much. He silently cursed Grund for not being able to die, and also cursed the Ross people for being destroyed by a huge wave and all sicknesses and deaths caused by heavy rain. No matter what the curse, Siegfast clearly realized that pure force is difficult to defeat this group of landing troops!

    Soon after, the Rus climbed to the top of the mound, and Siegfast was tied to a tree like an animal, and was taken care of by the Rus.

    The ten selected prisoners were expelled immediately.

    They started walking down the mountain and stopped, and when they left, they turned their heads non-stop. It seemed that they were being abused and they developed feelings?

    In fact, they were worried that they would suddenly be shot by the Ross people after they left, so they turned their heads in three steps. The so-called Ross people suddenly released arrows so that they could get down and avoid them.

    "What''s the matter with them? Why are they still chirping after letting them go." Rurik said displeased.

    Arik didn''t look good, so he ordered several fighters: "Frighten with arrows! Drive them away!"

    The Ross man really shot an arrow! Rotary Feather Arrow came with a strong whistling sound. The captives of Baisha Port first got down and then stood up suddenly. The "tiger downhill" generally flees towards Visby in the west, and there are even people who are too panic, in the grass on the soil slope. She fell and bruised all over her body, but got up and ran desperately.

    "They are really cowards. Such people can only fall into the underworld after death." Arik looked at their backs and shook his head in disdain.

    Rurik sighed slightly: "They are all fishermen. Don''t expect them to have the dignity of a soldier. You see, Siegfast wants a dog right now. But these cowards, they will be in Weiss Than spreading horror. Haha, I hope their great king will not be convulsed by the strength of our army."

    "Dog?" This incident aroused Arik''s thoughts: "I really want to raise a real dog, which can be used as a hunting partner. Maybe I will get one in Visby."

    "Okay." Rurik shrugged. "I hope to get some horses. You know, we don''t have horses, and neither do the M?laren people. Is this kind of good cart animals said to be only Danes? Yes? The Gotlanders, as an ally of the Danes, hope that Visby has a horse."

    Arik has never seen a horse in his life, and of course most Viking tribes are the same.

    The Danes living in Jutland, as the neighboring kingdom of Saxony was destroyed by the Frankish Empire, the Danes not only directly bordered Frank, but also encountered Frankish cavalry for the first time. The markets of Hezeby and Sirius began to have bold Frankish merchants selling horses against the orders of Charlemagne. Even if the Frankish profiteers sell inferior horses, some Danish tribes bought them and immediately began to use the horse''s sourcing ability. As for the upgrade to cavalry, the Danes were powerless until they got excellent riding horses.

    Of course there are horses in Gotland, but they are just the treasures of some merchants. Merchants have to use horses to pull small trucks. In addition to the biggest advantage, I am afraid that they eat horse meat.

    The ten slaves who were deliberately let go, carrying Duke Ross''s war books, extortion clauses, and Siegfast''s saber and other tokens that proved their identity, rushed to Visby frantically.

    These people were quickly discovered by refugees camped outside Visby.

    For the Visby people, they all saw the self-reliant Haken assigning his eldest son to take five hundred soldiers to explore the truth about Rose''s entry into the bandits. This happened three days ago.

    what happened? The five hundred soldiers of Prince Siegfast were wiped out? It seems this is true!

    Rurik¡¯s plan is being implemented by the rushing Baishagang fugitives, who hyped in Visby that the powerful Rus people were in the bridge village to the east of the mound, and even the failure of the Pathfinder troops.

    The Ross army has come to the city! They will kill Visby, kill everyone, take wealth, and burn everything.

    People began to run in panic. The panic spread quickly from outside to inside. People shouted as they walked. Finally, it was rumored that the Ross army, which was 10,000 people, had already killed Visby.

    A large number of people fled to the beach, and if it weren''t for Harken''s fighters to stop people from taking the ship, Visby''s escape across the sea would begin. Some people were beheaded, and their fleeing across the sea was stopped. After waking up, the people began to gather in the chamber and the altar again.

    Although the Visby people are actively preparing for war these days, the news that King Haken killed the runaway has spread wildly in the settlement, and no ships have defied the order to enter the sea these days.

    The men in Visby were polishing their weapons and repairing shields, and many women also took up weapons to prepare for battle. Visby has reached a critical juncture, everyone must fight to protect their farmland, pasture, fishery, and the most critical altar.

    In this way, there is no problem for the Gotlanders to gather an army of five thousand people, and a large number of young women can also go to the battlefield with weapons and actively participate in the fight. UU reading www. uukanshu.com

    The Rus are forced to be deep in a sinister place, and gradually become more protective of the tribe''s women. But for people in other parts of this sea, it is normal for female fighters to participate in the fight.

    Rurik brought a group of young girls into the team in the form of crossbowmen. At first, many tribesmen criticized them, but some tribesmen who understand the old traditions talked about this kind of behavior.

    The terrible news is spreading wildly. Those people who claim to be ready for battle have now gathered outside the courtroom. The whole world is extremely noisy. People are shouting and questioning, and people are crying.

    People are actually afraid of a decisive battle in their hearts, and everyone knows that the Ross people will not give up easily, and war may be inevitable.

    But these thousands of ordinary people didn''t know that the distinguished businessmen in the courtroom, they had ghosts in their hearts, yelling about a decisive battle, this secret thought...

    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record this reading (Chapter 456, this group of cowards will spread terror in Visby), and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 458ï¼š Those businessmen who have ghosts and thoughts in confusion

    "Cool Notes on the Rise of Rurik''s Novel ( Find the latest chapter!

    The Gotlanders all need the opinions of kings and nobles, and they need them to lead everyone to defeat the enemy to avoid the loss of everyone''s wealth.

    Then, how did Harken and the big businessmen and village leaders who had fled in the chamber felt when the more and more people gathered? Up to now, their superficial thinking is still "supporting the war", that is, they have become a mess in their hearts.

    The weather is already very cool, the people in the chamber are full of sweat on their foreheads, and Harken''s anxiety is spinning everywhere.

    A group of businessmen watched the king¡¯s anxiety wandering around, making them equally irritable, and people began to talk to themselves.

    "What the **** is going on? Harken, people are clamoring that the Ruth is just east of the mound."

    "It really can''t, I might..."

    "What? You want to escape, who can escape? The Danes dare not save us now."

    "This is slander. My family is here. How can I escape? Or think about how to contact the Danes."

    "What about the shadow of the Danes? Have we been deceived by them again? This sea is full of liars."

    "It''s not that the Danes don''t want to, it''s the guys in M?laren that dragged the Danish army. We can only face the Ross people alone."

    ...

    The big businessmen and village leaders have been arguing endlessly, and the voices of the main combatants are the loudest in the quarrel, even though the unfavorable news has increased.

    Those yelling people are saying that Siegfast''s team has been wiped out, and there are even legends that its man has been killed.

    The patrolling Danish mercenaries captured the ten Baishagang men who claimed to have escaped the clutches of the Ross people who had spread the news, and were turned into the chamber along with them. One of them showed off a beautiful saber belonging to Siegfast, and another presented a hat and a very crucial amber necklace.

    "What?! My eldest son is really dead?!" Harken stamped his feet with anger, he drew his sword abruptly, and assassinated the man in Baishagang who offered the "relic" of the eldest son.

    At this time someone took out a wooden board from his clothes: "The leader of Visby, leader Rose asks you to fight with them. Siegfast is not dead, they ask you to exchange him back with money."

    "What? He''s still alive?! It''s great!" The angry Harken''s spirit improved dramatically, and he snatched the plank away.

    He glanced at Lu Enwen on the board, then his head was dizzy, and then he sat on the ground dramatically.

    He was lifted up by the merchants present, his face bursting with blue veins, and his mouth was lowly cursing, "Damn the Ross people, they are so vicious."

    Another nervous businessman picked up the plank, and because of the business''s habit of being highly sensitive to numbers, he caught the ransom amount at a glance.

    The businessman didn''t care about Harken''s extension, and asked coldly: "The Ross people want you to pay two hundred pounds of silver to redeem your son. It''s crazy. Can''t you pay this money?"

    "Nonsense! Your son was taken away by them, why not get him back as a father? I would rather spend money."

    "Oh, this is your business. Harken...oh no, my lord, this matter is still dangerous. Since the Ross people let you go in person, then the brothers will not bring anyone to join you. Since you have to choose to fight them. , My brothers will accompany you naturally. This matter..."

    "Shut up!" Harken stood up reluctantly, "I''ll take the people by myself. This is my personal business, and you don''t need to take action. Tomorrow I will take the private soldiers, and you will wait for Visby to continue to reorganize the team. I am. I will try my best to talk to the leader of the Ross people and ask them what they want. If I can give this group of **** a sum of money to let them go, I am willing to pay, as for you."

    "I am willing too." Some merchants agreed without hesitation, and then more and more people expressed the same attitude-if the price of buying peace is not too much, of course everyone can accept it.

    Of course the soldiers would not discuss such matters, but they are all merchants, and in their opinion everything can be bought and sold, including war and peace. They don''t think it is shameful to buy peace to send the Ross people away, unless the Ross people are under-fed whales. If so, Visby''s businessmen would not hesitate to fight to the end.

    The irony is that the so-called main combatants also advocate the idea of ??peace. They are more pragmatic than those before. The so-called first preparation for the decisive battle is a perfect solution.

    To negotiate with the Ross, King Harken claimed this extremely dangerous job.

    The businessmen present sighed, and then praised Harken for his courage.

    Of course, in Harken''s opinion, the praise of his friends is really false and ignorant. Look at these people, if it is not the enemy that hits the door of the house, who can care about whom? Ask yourself, I am the same as them, but the incident of the eldest son being captured happened to me.

    With mixed emotions, he began to prepare for the ransom. Maybe it''s not right to buy peace, but winter is coming soon and the Rus can''t continue to delay. Let the Roths go back, and then the Gotlanders will be able to communicate well with the Danes. After the Danish army will be supported next year, will the Roths dare to make a comeback? It should not be.

    Maybe it¡¯s always better for the Russ, so that Hafgen and his army in Denmark can kill the main force of the Russ in one battle, so that most of the Gotlanders can regain safety, at least the merchant families can still do it. Happily accumulate wealth.

    The life and death of ordinary people has nothing to do with the merchants, and the money lost by the merchants can be quickly earned back. In this case, according to Haken''s own estimation, the so-called force of force forced the Ross people to dare not really fight, and then released the idea of ??buying peace. , They should agree to withdraw with money.

    For all this, you need to bring people and bring the ransom to talk with the leader of the Ross people.

    I am afraid that from the very beginning, it was a complete mistake to ask Siegfast to take people to inquire about the news. In the end, useful news was not found, and it was bad news.

    The family''s estate and wealth still need to be inherited by the eldest son. If he really loses him, the heir of all this should be inherited by the second son. Harken never felt that the second son''s business level was higher than his brother''s, and I am afraid that what the second son is looking forward to now is to hope that the Ross people will cut off the eldest brother.

    Harken took out two hundred pounds of silver from his own money vault overnight, which was not very much for his family, but not a lot.

    He has summoned most of his private soldiers, and he has also recruited more than two hundred strong men.

    The plan to redeem his son could not be supported by other businessmen, and Harken had to take his men and organize a small force to personally lead away from the heavily guarded Visby early in the morning.

    In the end, he is a king, and he who stands up as a king is also a king.Å£Å£ÖÐÎÄÍø

    The merchant families sent their own spies, disguised as fleeing hungry refugees, and followed Harken''s team towards the foot of the hill.

    Some big businessmen are already plotting something, if Harken is dead, what should everyone do. Smart businessmen will always estimate the worst outcome in advance, so as to prioritize the formulation of a set of response plans. Their plan is very simple, if Harken died on this trip, a second king would be promoted.

    In the beginning, many merchants supported the war. It is said that the 500 soldiers who had climbed over the mound were wiped out. Many people were shaken by the news. Today, Harken has brought more than four hundred soldiers to negotiate with the Rus. If Harken and his team are destroyed, the battle and peace will become unknown again.

    In terms of losing without a fight, no one dares to mention this kind of stupid thing rashly. The businessmen did not say it on the surface, but their inner meanings were implicitly implied to others. Each and every one of them was filled with indignation and put on a posture of smashing with the Ross people. The so-called Harken''s sudden death and the election of a new king to continue fighting, is to hide their inner thoughts of riding a wall through toughness. Of course, the biggest role of this new king is probably to be responsible for finishing off the surrender of the Gotland.

    After all, once Harken died on this trip, it meant that before the decisive battle, Gotland had permanently lost 900 soldiers who would protect the interests of merchants. In this way, no matter how many people are recruited, their own qualities are uneven, and there is a great possibility that they will be defeated by the Rus army.

    They are all peers, and Harken has guessed what the business people''s mentality is.

    Harken also had his own worst plan, that is, his captured son was torn up.

    In any case, the Ross people will definitely send the noble ones to negotiate. To ask about their purpose, of course you must protect your own safety.

    The elderly Harken didn''t have the habit of eating greasy all day long, he was just a little bit fatter than ordinary people. He was dressed like a soldier, and his upper body was deliberately put on two layers of chain mail. The Ruth people¡¯s archery skills are amazing, and two layers of lock armor are already an excellent defense.

    Harken was also afraid that his opponent would injure people with secret arrows, so he made a big effort to equip one of his hundred fine mercenaries with chain armor. The wooden shields they carried were painted with raven patterns, which proved their identity as Danish mercenaries. . .

    As for those brawny men who casually support the scene, most of them are shirtless, showing gorgeous, hideous tattoos, and their blond hair willfully scattered. They are equipped with wooden shields and battle axes. The whole image is the berserker in the Gotland people''s perception.

    The sky is slightly gloomy, I am afraid it will not rain, but the weather today is not so good.

    Rurik slept on the top of the hill with the team demanding a ransom all night, and when everyone woke up, they realized that their hands and feet were cold.

    The direction of the wind has changed, the warm southwest wind has ceased, replaced by a bleak north wind, and the Nordic world has already started autumn ahead of schedule.

    The quiet atmosphere made Rurik feel bad.

    Today is the agreed day for the exchange of prisoners, and Rurik and Arik have made a plan for the worst. Although it is a cloudy day, if everyone feels that it is already afternoon and the opponent has not sent someone to exchange money for prisoners, Siegfast¡¯s throat will be severed, and then he will be hung from a tree to shock and provoke Gotland. people.

    The worst plan did not become a reality, the Ross army did not wait long, and a mighty army appeared.

    Most of them wore helmets that covered half of their faces, all of them carried shields, and many of them were shirtless.

    Arik, who is extremely sensitive to battle, ordered his brothers to be ready to attack at any time with the warrior''s instinct, and warned his brother Rurik: "You should not have extravagant expectations of them. You ask their king to bring a hundred people. Guard, I think he brought an army. We are ready to fight at any time, and I will arrange for some brothers to lie in wait for the opportunity to shoot."

    "Don''t be impulsive." Rurik stretched his head and glanced at him, then turned to question his cousin: "That''s it? It''s a big army? We have three hundred veterans. I don''t see it difficult to annihilate them."

    "I think so too, all our troops should be the first to attack."

    "It''s still not possible. Our task is to get the ransom first. You have to kill the enemy, at least get the gold and silver. Once the money is in your hand, you will wait for my order to do it. Don''t worry, I''m not merciful to these people."

    "Maybe I''m too sensitive?" Arik shrugged disdainfully. "I''m afraid they won''t carry a single copper coin. The death of a Siegfast should not be a big deal to their king. This group of people may be here. What challenged us is that we are temporarily at a disadvantage. I am still willing to take the initiative and shoot them directly by surprise. Isn¡¯t that what you most hope for? If they bring money, the money will still be ours. Rurik, You have to know that even if you have Odin¡¯s blessings, Odin will tolerate your death at will. You stand in front of your opponents rashly and be careful to be killed by them."

    Ask yourself, Rurik was indeed the king who planned to directly assassinate the Gotland. However, for the smooth execution of the decisive battle, their king could not be stabbed to death. As for his own safety, Rurik is not a cautious person now.

    "Listen to my decision, Arik. You and I brought a hundred brothers to see them, and the other soldiers lie in wait. If we are in danger, we will stand up and shoot arrows mercilessly."

    In the end, the brother or the commander-in-chief, Arik felt that this decision was too risky, and still agreed.

    Arik undid the twine, and his stitched left arm is now tied to a wooden shield. It seemed that it was really the blessing of God and Lumia''s medical skills. Arik was excited that he was now healthy and energetic, and the wound was still a little painful, except that there was no major problem.

    God blessed himself once, and obviously he will bless himself many times.

    Because Odin needs him to protect Rurik, who is in danger, but this child has forgotten that he is not an adult, and he is not a reassuring warrior.

    A flag bearer carried a "Ross Paddle Flag" and appeared. In the world of mixed withered yellow and ink, a white cloth appeared impressively, and there was an extremely obvious blue X-shaped strip on the cloth. There were many warriors in chain mail standing beside the standard bearer, and Jeflo was the commander of these people. They are also elite mercenaries of Rurik. No matter what accident they encounter, they will protect the benefactor Rurik to the death. They have reported the grace of the encounter. Of course, they have a more straightforward idea-since Rurik has been blessed by God, To die for him is to get a letter of introduction to enter the Hall of Valor.

    "It''s the Ross people! Brothers, be on your guard and watch out for their sneak attacks!" Harken saw the distant situation from a distance. His men followed orders and removed their shields to protect most of their bodies and watched everything around him vigilantly.

    Harken and his men finally saw the figures standing in a row in front of them, and then looked at their extremely uniform blue-and-white clothing, as well as a group of wooden shields painted white with chalk and partially nailed with blue cloth strips. This is not What is the Roth? !

    However, seeing Haken the Ross man in such a attire just felt incredible.

    "You butchers on the sea, are every man trying to advertise that he is a Rose? You are pretty gorgeous after all." Harken gritted his teeth, he had to admit that the small group of opponents he showed up did indeed say something. Unclear momentum.

    Harken stretched out his right hand, and the whole team stopped.

    Wearing double-layered mail, he walked out of the shield wall. In order to show that his peace is not threatening, he deliberately pulled out his sword in public and then slammed it on the ground, then took off his helmet and handed it to his men, opening his arms and approaching the Ross.

    Up to now he dared not show the mighty power of his king in front of a powerful enemy. Any so-called arrogant behavior would lead to the death of his captured son and the immediate general attack of the Rus. He didn''t believe that it was most of the soldiers of the Ross army who stood up, but a handful of people who came to negotiate. He subconsciously raised his head and looked at the pine forest on the hill, and couldn''t help swallowing deeply. The pine forest will cover up many things, such as covering the main force of the Rus army.

    Maybe the Roths, like their book of war, hope for an upright decisive battle, but Harken can''t guarantee that they will not launch a surprise attack, such as a surprise attack on himself.

    Thinking about it this way, the handful of guys in front of them are dressed up in bright colors and tell anyone from head to toe that they are Ross people. If Harken looks at them, they look like bait for cod fishing, maybe. He is the big and fat cod.

    Haven''t seen the noble one of the Russ, the cautious Harken spoke first: "I am the king of Gotland! My Harken! I brought what you want, where is the leader of the Russ!? "

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 457, those merchants who are confused with ghosts and thoughts), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 459ï¼š Rurik vs. Haken, King of Gotland

    "Cool Notes on the Rise of Rurik''s Novel ( Find the latest chapter!

    At this moment, Rurik was observing secretly behind the wall, and the old soldier standing in front of him was actually the king of the Gotland?

    To be honest, Rurik couldn''t be sure, "A great king, why doesn''t he have a crown? Or are you a warrior? That''s not right! Siegfast is a businessman."

    Grund, the apostate who led the way, saw a group of fellow villagers from Denmark and even friends from a village. He didn''t want to meet old friends, and he didn''t want to be enemies with them. Standing behind the scenes, Grande immediately informed the suspicious Rurik that the man who looked like an old warrior was Harken, a big businessman who had only become king in the past few days.

    That being the case, there is no point in continuing to be conservative.

    Rurik motioned to his men to follow him.

    Soon, a hole appeared in the wall of the Ross people. Rurik, wearing a smooth golden ponytail, appeared at a brave and arrogant pace. Behind him is poor Siegfast, his hands are full of bruises and scabs, his face is full of bruises, his mouth is **** with a rope and can''t do anything. The two fighters pressed Siegfast''s shoulders all the time, and the ferocious aura really wanted to kill him at any time.

    Seeing this scene, Harken''s heart was bleeding, his eyelids were already trembling because of anger.

    Siegfast was still alive, and he was tortured enough by the Ross people, and it seemed that there was a mental problem. The worst result that Harken thought was that the Ross people would tear up the votes, but he never expected that the Ross people would give him a dead man who had lost his soul.

    "You are the king of Gotland? What''s your name? Harken?" Rurik is not tall, and he deliberately asked arrogantly, making everything very violent.

    "Yes, I am King Gotland. You? A beautiful boy, who are you from Ross? The child has no right to speak, let your leader come."

    Ruriks didn¡¯t feel surprised. He sneered contemptuously, then deliberately raised his chin, and looked at Harken arrogantly: "You are just a scum, and you dare to call Chief Ross? I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you, mark my name. I am Rurik! Rurik of Ross, the brother of Arik of Ross, the one blessed by Odin! Also...the hero who defeated your Gotlanders."

    "Absurd! This is ridiculous." Harken''s beard was trembling. He felt that his soul had been insulted by a pup, and he asked: "Are you the leader? Is it possible that the Ross people have fallen to the point where they need a child? The leader?"

    Arik, who was so angry that he led the ambush, had to show up immediately, and the soldiers with his crossbow bolts suddenly shot.

    Of course, Rurik felt the anger of his brothers. He just raised his right hand to order the soldiers behind him to be safe, and continued to emphasize: "I am Rurik, the commander of the huge army."

    "A huge army? Oh? I can''t see it." As he said, Haken looked around, he didn''t feel the danger. Then, didn''t this arrogant child and his guards have become a fat sheep alone? But his son is indeed in their hands.

    Rurik didn''t have any excuses, and he was not afraid at all now. He ordered his subordinates to push Siegfast out: "Your son is here, how about you? I want two hundred pounds of silver coins."

    Harken snapped his fingers and soon five suitcases were removed. The lids of the boxes were all opened, and inside were full silver coins. He personally pulled the box, deliberately displaying a huge amount of silver coins.

    "The silver coins are yours, let them go now!"

    "No!" Rurik clasped his arms and shook his head, "I want to get the box first."

    "Let people go first."

    "Pay the money first!"

    "People must be released first."

    "Give me money!"

    You said and I said, Rurik always put on a calm face, pretending to be peaceful and asked to get the money first, but Harken''s emotions became more and more agitated, and his words became more and more severe.

    "Let people go first! Otherwise..."

    "Are you going to threaten me?" Rurik narrowed his eyes slightly.

    At this moment, the Gotland fighters put on a posture one after another, and the brawny men with shirtless upper bodies deliberately showed their colorful tattoos.

    "What are you doing?! Who are you threatening?" Rurik felt a trace of fear, and then he thought that there were many warriors holding crossbows lying in ambush. With only one order, these guys who were posing would be ambushed. Suffered a great loss.

    Harken sensitively felt that there was a heavy murderous aura hidden in this area, and the desperate autumn wind tortured him and he really didn''t want to wait too much. The corner of his eye looked left and right, and he didn''t notice much abnormality. Taking advantage of his large number of people, he became bold.

    In the end, oneself is a king, and self-reliance is also a king.

    Harken opened his hands, and finally untied the belt with the short blade.

    He walked towards Rurik, feeling a little pressure, Rurik had to take a step back.

    The visitor is an adult after all, and Rurik is self-defending himself. The body of this child is not yet able to subdue his opponent with his own hands.

    "Child, are you scared?" Harken continued walking with a smirk.

    Rurik was still sending a signal. At this moment of crisis, Arik really wanted to take his brothers to attack suddenly, and they were still lying in ambush in the withered grass.

    "You! King of Gotland, stop for me!" Rurik roared suddenly, then knocked on the shield of the mercenary behind him.

    The elite mercenaries were ready to fight. Suddenly, five people showed up. They showed a steel-armed crossbow. One of them had to make a shot. The arrow pierced Harken¡¯s feet with precision and almost penetrated. The sole of his right foot.

    Harken was shocked and jumped. The hundreds of Gotland warriors present suddenly remembered the legend about the Ruths-their bows were extremely vicious, and unfortunately, few escaped safely.

    But because he was still wearing double chain mail, Harken felt that he had ignored the arrow. He suppressed the beating heart violently, took three steps back to calm down, and then restrained his men not to act rashly.

    The world fell into a strange silence.

    On one side is an army of hundreds of people, and on the other side is more than a dozen people guarding a child.

    Suddenly, Harken laughed up to the sky, and then pretended to be arrogant to suppress his fear: "You only have a dozen people, so dare to come and ask for a ransom. You, Rurik of Rose, I really can''t believe your identity."

    "Do you believe it or not? What is it to do with me?" Rurik still said the same thing: "Get the money first, and I will release Siegfast. Otherwise, I will kill him."

    "Do it? Don''t you dare." Harken didn''t want to lose his momentum, he could not tolerate himself being threatened by a cub of Rose. He forcibly ignored Siegfast¡¯s begging eyes and deliberately said: "You do it! But you will be killed by me because of your actions. Look, with more than a dozen of you, you can confidently believe that you can defeat me. Army?"

    Is Rurik fearful? Of course not at all.

    "It seems that King Gotland wrongly estimated his own strength. I was thinking of completing this transaction peacefully. It seems that you want to do it. Your name is Harken? Don''t blame me for being ruthless!"

    Rurik suddenly raised his right hand and made a scissor hand.

    This is the so-called "V" gesture, which firstly represents the archery fingers of a Mediterranean archer, and secondly, it also refers to the victory word of Victoria.

    "Do it!" Arik got up first, Jianfeng ordered the enemy to fight.

    The soldiers ambushing in the tall withered grass and bushes suddenly appeared. They fired almost at the same time. The first round of firing dealt a serious blow to the Gotland.

    Quite a lot of men from Viking tribes wear only common clothes when they fight, and there are many shirtless men. Ordinary warriors, their protective gear only has a wooden shield, and nothing else. This is not because they are pursuing the ultimate bravery, but because of poverty.

    Of course, the 100 selected by Harken had fierce sea dragons tattooed on their chests and backs, and there were other unexplained strange beasts who were suddenly brawny, purely berserkers.

    These almost defenseless guys, their white bodies and the flowing golden hairs, have become the most obvious targets.

    Arrows hit them at close range. A large number of tattooed men just realized that they were in an ambush, and they were about to raise their swords and axes in front of their shields, and the arrows penetrated deeply into their bodies.

    No matter how strong the person is, now he suddenly softens, spitting out a mouthful of blood and falling to the ground.

    In the first round of ambush, more than 30 people fell directly to the ground, and more than 50 people were hit by arrows to varying degrees. They insisted on forcibly.

    The longbows and shortbows of the Corvin archer continued to output, forcing the Gotland army, which spontaneously began to build the shield wall after the first round of blows, did not dare to act rashly.

    Harken slipped into the shield wall like a hare.

    The second round of crossbow salvos came, and there would be as many as forty people to the end.

    The brawny guys covered in patterns, they had the chance to become berserkers, and are expected to become brave men on the battlefield, now they fall to the ground needlessly, vomiting blood helplessly, waiting for merciless death.

    Killing enemies is so cruel, and harvesting lives is so efficient.

    Siegfast was crushed the whole time. He once hated his father for not cherishing his life, and he suffered from his mouth being **** with a rope and could only whine. Now, he saw Gotland enter the team and meet another painful death, and his king father was embarrassed like a fool.

    Arik has appeared, his shield covering his injured arm, and he looks normal and wild.

    The Ross warriors held their crossbows and held their bows, spontaneously rushing towards the enemy who had shrunk into a tortoise shell.

    They did not initiate the third round of shooting, only because Rurik ordered a suspension. Music book

    The soldiers in ambush appeared, and Haken saw the strength of the Rus through the gap of the shield. He had no time to regret it, let alone complain. He saw a large number of deaths of his subordinates, and the mercenaries he simply raised. Many soldiers on the periphery have been hit by arrows. They are still standing hard. No one dares to be the first bird in the counterattack. They are smart enough to know what the target is. , Brave mercenaries now also collectively make turtles.

    The contrast between the forces of the two sides has actually leveled out, and the Ross people have a powerful advantage in momentum.

    Looking at the corpses of an enemy in a place, and a group of dying generations who were groaning in pain, Rurik''s heart beat involuntarily.

    Seeing the enemy''s blood, Arik laughed arrogantly with excitement.

    Rurik only felt a kind of inexplicable excitement, but it couldn''t please him, it was very relieved!

    "Hey! King of the Gotland, are you dead? Who do you think you are threatening? Just a child? Or do you think we are the only people in the Ross? Look at these dead people, this is how you are arrogant. Price! Listen, you can''t be arrogant today, come out to me! Otherwise!"

    Harken awoke from the initial dizziness. He was shocked by the crowd of archers and the fierce arrows of his opponent, and he regretted that his people were suppressed by them and could not fight back.

    He was forced to open his arms to walk out of the shield wall filled with arrows, walk beside the minions of the dead and the dead, keeping a distance from Rurik.

    Arik''s sword pointed directly at Harken and spoke arrogantly: "You! King of Gotland, can you know me?"

    "You? A young warrior."

    "I am Arik of Ross. It is said that your people call me the butcher Arik? That''s good, I just want to kill a hundred of you on the battlefield of the decisive battle."

    "Ah! It''s you! Even the hen who lays the egg has to chop, is that you?" Harken briefly looked at Arik, and saw that the young man took off his helmet and was fluffy with blond hair, his beard was already growing, and his eyes were full. Killing intent.

    R¨¹lik quieted his cousin, and Arik shut his mouth.

    "King Haken of Gotland, are you still arrogant now? As long as I order, your people will be shot. Especially you, now a hundred bows are facing you, and your chain mail is meaningless. "

    Seeing the current situation, Harken knew he was in jail, and any action that angered his opponent would result in his sudden death, which was no different from putting an axe on his neck.

    Now that happened, Harken looked at the begging eyes of his kneeling son Siegfast, and sighed regretfully.

    "This is actually a trap. I looked away arrogantly. I will die here today and be killed by you. However, our Gotland counterattack is like a violent wind that will overturn all ships. Do it! Rose''s bastard."

    "I am Rurik of Ross! Commander of the Ross army! Pay attention to your wording!" Rurik sternly ordered, and then slowly said, "I didn''t intend to kill you, and you shouldn''t force me to do it now. Let go. One Siegfast is not a problem. Whether you pay a 200-pound ransom or not will have no meaning on the result."

    "What? You..." Harken suddenly realized something. This tentatively asked: "What is your goal? From the beginning, did you want a decisive battle in which everyone was sent?"

    "The purpose of our Ross people? I want your surrender! All your money! Your wives and daughters, your cattle and sheep, your wheat, your boat! And most importantly, you will fail forever."

    "You!" Harken was deeply enraged. He gritted his teeth and stunned one of his own decayed front teeth.

    "You Ruths are so arrogant! We Gotlanders have assembled 10,000 fighters in Visby! How many can you have? Three thousand or four thousand?"

    Rurik squinted his head and tried to suppress his smile, but unfortunately he couldn''t hold it back. "At this time, are you still able to do it? Are you really able to dispatch 10,000 people? If the children who learn to speak can be regarded as fighters, you can only produce 5,000 people at most, but in my opinion, you are dispatched. Ten thousand people are also our sacrifice to Odin."

    The blond boy was right, Harken asked himself, he realized that the army Visby could assemble was finally 5,000 people. Harken had already lost the Roth in terms of aura, but he was a businessman. His long white beard was the proof of the old businessman, but he was not a veteran soldier.

    But now, the businessman Harken must be a fighter.

    Harken didn''t want to continue to be strong. His opponents certainly wanted something, but their request for "search everything" was crazy. Maybe they are still waiting to bargain?

    Yes, it must be so. If they didn''t want to negotiate, they would have continued to shoot arrows.

    Harken dared to be bold, suddenly put on a smiling face, making Rick stunned.

    "Ros, it''s just a tribe. If it comes from an army of the Mellarians, I will be very scared, but... I admit that you Rus are powerful, and you, Rurik of Rose, you are the leader of the Rus. , The commander of the army?"

    "Of course. What do you think now? Want to chat with me?" Ruriek asked knowingly.

    "If you are willing, let''s talk. Rurik, what do you want? War?"

    "Yes, all I want is a war."

    Harken lightly hooked his head and giggled, "Is war really good for you?" He raised his head, "You look so beautiful, you are really a young warrior. I can take you as my adopted son, I That¡¯s your father! In this way, we don¡¯t care about the Mellarians or the Danes. I¡¯ll be your father, the Gotlanders and the Ross people form an alliance, I will give you a lot of money, you have the right to be Tran¡¯s courtroom enjoys a huge right to speak. We can work together to fight against others, and we will prosper together. Why do we need to earn you life and death here?"

    "You!" Liu Likfener drew out his sword. He doesn''t have a beard for the time being. If he does, he will be angry. "Who do you think you are? Newgate?!"

    Harken hurriedly explained: "I am an old man, I am King Gotland, and the largest merchant on the island. Don¡¯t you Russ need huge wealth? We can form an alliance, listen, your fighting power, increase With my business ability, we will become very wealthy together."

    Rurik didn¡¯t want to ask him immediately, and of course his words were very Zuan: ¡°Then continue to betray? You are not credible! I am the one who has been blessed by Odin, a natural noble person, and you, humble as a bull Shit. You! I just want to cut off your head and let the humblest slave use your skull as a bowl of water."

    "A stinky ass! Do you have to choose a decisive battle?!"

    "It''s just a decisive battle! Our army has already deployed its position in the village behind the mound. Today is the seventeenth day of the Julian calendar. My army of three thousand people is always ready for battle. You make a decision, on the tenth. Send troops to fight with our army on the 9th. Listen, we are not afraid of how many troops you bring."

    "Aren''t 10,000 people afraid?" Haken deliberately put on stubbornness, but it was a pity that this was the last stubbornness.

    "I''m afraid you won''t come, but it doesn''t matter." Rurik shrugged. It was him who commanded the army to fight the Gotland, and one of the weaknesses of the Ross was that the Gotland was shrinking in Visby as a tortoise. , If the war turns into an order for three thousand army pigs, Tu Visby, the tactical advantage of the Russ will be lost in the final street battle. How can that work? The enemy must be forced to come to a decisive battle!

    Rurik settled down, and there was no point in playing tricks and tricks. He simply launched a conspiracy: "You don''t want to escape or delay the time, gather your people for a decisive battle! Don''t think about running away, the army of the Mellaren triumphs Returning to the voyage, there will be ships of the Merlaren coalition on the sea. They have defeated the Danes, and the next step is you.

    Your wheat is almost ripe, and we are happy to wait a few more days. All the wheat is mine, and all the autumn pastures are also controlled by us.

    You flee the war, and you will eventually starve to death in this winter. The survivors will be killed by the coalition forces of the northern tribes.

    But your only chance of survival is to fight against us, Ross. You must win to have the chance to survive. "

    The Roths are determined to fight, and this **** named Rurik speaks like this, and there must be a hidden secret behind him. Harken feels that the Ros can''t support the protracted war at all.

    But this boy knew the great crisis of the Gotland people in a sharp spot. If they don¡¯t drive away the Russ, if they continue to occupy the fishing grounds, grazing pastures and the ripening wheat fields, the huge Visby will surely become a disaster. on site. If the enemy does it, thousands of people will freeze to death and starve to death in the winter. Only the power of God (that is, nature) defeated the Gotland.

    Harken became more and more angry. He now felt that today''s meeting was that the noble among the Ross people came to write the war in person, and it had nothing to do with any prisoner deal.

    As this Rurik said, the life and death of a Siegfast is of little significance, and Harken, who is now the king, knows he is responsible for the rise and fall of the entire Gotland power.

    "Then fight! You are an arrogant pup. I will gather all the Gotlanders and crush you into dregs! Two days later, the fields behind the mounds will be the chaotic graves of your entire family of Russ."

    Arik waited for the soldiers to pull the trigger of the crossbow, but Rurik smiled. He didn''t pretend to smile, but was happy that the king who really angered the enemy was determined to fight decisively.

    Rurik directly ordered Siegfast to be released, untie the rope around his neck, and was urged by the sword-wielding Ross warrior to go round with his father.

    Harken also used colors and sent someone to show the box containing silver coins to the Ross people.

    Some Ross fighters immediately ran to take the cash box, and then happily ran towards the mound.

    Although Arik and other soldiers were upset, now they took the money and had to follow Rurik''s orders to guard and retreat.

    Siegfast was finally free, and Harken finally got his son, but seeing his eldest son''s broken hands, he couldn''t help but feel sad. He snarled up to the sky: "Damn Ruth! Butcher Arik! And you." ! Golden ponytail Rylik! You arrogant bastard, I''m going to cut your scalp and make my cap with your ponytail!"

    The whirring north wind weakened Harken''s roar, and Rurik was busy withdrawing. He knew that his opponent was yelling, so he had to surprise them according to the plan.

    The sound of the wind also concealed the buzzing of the Xuanfei Arrows. The Ross Xuanfei Arrow, which has extremely high resistance to wind resistance, fell from the sky as an arrow! This is the last performance of the Ross man who happily ran away carrying the cash box!

    Right in front of him, his son Siegfast vomited blood. Harken looked at the blood of the son with both hands, shaking all over in horror. At this moment, he forgot that it was his son''s arrow, and he was safe.

    Siegfast was no longer able to survive, and he had two heavy crossbow arrows in his back, and three light arrows.

    After the arrow rain there were more than 20 people hitting arrows, even though those Danish mercenaries were all wearing chain mail, the cone-headed iron-clustered crossbow arrows made for the armor brought huge damage by using the gravity of the earth. force. Fortunately, the examples of both sides are far enough, and the final loss of the Gotlanders is not serious.

    But even so, as soon as nearly a hundred people were shot and killed lying on the ground, there were more than 30 people who suffered arrow wounds of varying degrees.

    This operation was a waste of money. Not only did he lose his son, but he also didn''t have 200 pounds of silver. The islanders who had tattoos died were not regrettable. The key is that their elite mercenaries also suffered losses.

    The craziest thing is that the arrow of the Ross is like Odin''s punishment! It seems that contacting them crazy slashing is the only way to win.

    But can the Gotlanders withstand their arrows and rush forward to fight?

    Must fight! If you are afraid of this, the Gotland people might as well give up resistance to the neck and slaughter.

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 458 Lord Rurik vs Gotland King Haken) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 460ï¼š The General Mobilization of Gotland and the Strategic Blockade of the Ross Fleet

    "Cool Notes on the Rise of Rurik''s Novel ( Find the latest chapter!

    Some sneaky people are always observing in secret, they are the spies sent by the merchants, and Harken noticed their existence when he went to redeem them. He didn''t have the mind to control these guys, and the spies were also taboo to be exposed.

    The spies were always hiding, and in shock and fear, they saw from a distance the king''s failure, as well as the ferocity and cunning of the Ross people.

    The Rus evacuated, leaving behind the corpses of a group of Gotland warriors, as well as a large number of arrows on the corpses and shields.

    The eldest son is dead. Even though the eldest son is still alive, he is now a dead man with his hands broken. Such a person has no right to inherit power. Harken put the corpse of the eldest son aside, endured the grief and anger in his heart, and knelt down to examine the arrows of the confiscated Rose.

    "Ross, do you always use iron arrow clusters? This arrow cluster..."

    These are undoubtedly clusters of iron arrows, but why is their color different from half of the iron?

    The confiscated arrow clusters are very long, they can easily penetrate the iron ring of the chain mail like a chisel, and will persecute the ring very simply. Under such impact, the arrow cluster is still sharp and straight, showing no sign of bending.

    The stubby crossbow arrow is meaningless to the Gotlanders. Only its arrow cluster can be removed to make a long arrow.

    As for those light long arrows, they can be used immediately after being captured.

    The Gotlanders failed again, and the prospects for a decisive battle in the future were even more bleak.

    Harken commanded his mercenaries to dig pits to bury the corpses on the spot. The mercenaries were frightened. When they thought of the future decisive battle, they would probably die in battle with such a barbaric opponent. They began to complain and finally forced Harken took out more rewards and barely started digging.

    Only the corpse of the eldest son, Siegfast, will be taken back, and he will be buried in the family cemetery of Harken. Of course this burial was secret, and Harken didn''t want others to see his embarrassment.

    At least for Siegfast, his tragic experience came to an abrupt end, and there was no need to worry about the horrors of the future.

    It takes time to bury a large number of corpses, and Harken has been alerting under the hill while dealing with the mess.

    The spies fled back to Visby with terrible news, and they claimed that they had seen terrible things, spread through them, as if King Harken had been killed.

    Is the news reliable?

    The merchants believed very much what they saw and heard of the spies they sent out, because they were worthy of trust.

    In addition to Quhe and Ken''s family, the heads of eleven large merchant families gathered in the chamber, and all the village leaders came in for the latest news.

    "Haken, who has established himself as a king, is dead! Now there is no king, we should be free to consider our own affairs! I want to leave with my family, and I advise you to leave as soon as possible."

    "Go? It''s okay, but I still have a lot of money and a lot of backlog of goods, which can''t be pulled away by a few boats."

    "Are you stupid?! Those Ross people are about to be killed, no one can resist them. This is a life-and-death moment, we are about to die at one step at night. Is it possible to throw away some belongings in exchange for life?"

    "That''s not okay. Without money and goods, what are we? What''s the difference between those pirates who run away? I would rather stay and fight the Ross people."

    "But, do we really have the courage to fight a decisive battle now? The Ross people have not yet come over, we are already fighting. Friends, maybe we should elect a new king." It is the Horrev family who said this. Harald.

    As soon as this statement came out, businessmen ridiculed on the spot: "Forget it! You, a tailor who knits woolen clothes, you clearly want your brothers to recommend you as the king. What then? Do you a fortune?"

    Some people even opened their mouths and mocked: "You are the king? It''s okay. We don''t have to fight with them. You give your daughter Aslaqi to the leader of Rose. Maybe they have your fairy and just take a sum of money. I can leave. In this way, we will praise you for being a great person who brings peace."

    Harald of Hrolev, he drew his self-defense dagger in rage.

    The other merchants were unmoved, and when the atmosphere was anxious, a peacekeeper stood up: "Brothers, have you forgotten our vow in the altar? We have an alliance of merchants, and brothers should not fight each other."

    In this case, when Harken said that the queen had broken the rules, it was tantamount to saying that the alliance of the merchants had broken.

    The spies came back to report the news, and the most distinguished men on Gotland began to quarrel. As night fell, they were still discussing what to do in the future.

    As the day was thinning, Visby was immersed in lively cheers.

    That was the cry of the people, because it is said that the dead King Haken returned with a group of warriors! At least the king is not dead, maybe the situation is not too bad.

    Harken heard the news of his death, which is really ridiculous!

    His big feet kicked directly down the wooden door of the chamber, and then he yelled: "Which villain cursed me for death?! We were caught in the despicable trap of the Ross people. Our army fought hard and finally beat them away. Now, The villain among you actually said that I was killed in battle!"

    "The Ross people were beaten by you?!" Harald of Hrolev was overjoyed. "This is really the best news in a while."

    Many businessmen cast contemptuous glances. They hoped that Harken would die in battle, and they also despised Harald''s remarks. Isn''t it Harald who wants Harken to die the most?

    In any case, the Ross people did leave on their own. Although very guilty, Harken openly declared his victory over this result.

    He knew too well that his old friends, the leaders of the village who had fled, and the people in the port of Klintheim in the south, everyone needed news of victory too much.

    "Look, the Ross people are not invulnerable. I killed... many enemies, and they were buried. And!" Harken wanted to continue the trick, so he invited a few mercenaries, holding bundles of arrows. Ya entered the chamber. "Look, these are the arrows of the captured Roths. They are indeed powerful enemies, and the arrows they use are all excellent iron. Their weapons are better and they take advantage, but we warriors of Gotland There are a lot of them. As long as we gather all the fighters, we can defeat them smoothly."

    The businessmen saw something different from the eyes of the past.

    The king is indeed making optimistic remarks, but his eyes are written with grief, anger, grievance, and of course the desire for revenge.

    A businessman asked directly: "You redeem your son, what about the Siegfast people?"

    It was as if a sharp knife pierced Harken''s heart. He glanced at the speaker for nothing and said angrily: "Killed in battle! He died like a soldier."

    "But he is obviously a big businessman you carefully cultivated. What does it have to do with the fighters?"

    "Shut up!" Harken''s fury came so suddenly, he suddenly drew his sword and threw it madly, almost hitting the talking businessman.

    Harken gasped, his eyes bloodshot.

    The businessman was trembling in shock, and after he recovered, he yelled: "Are you going to kill me?" The businessman drew out his dagger, and continued to yell: "You want to be a tyrant? Look, who''s really here? Are you afraid of you? Everyone is a businessman, not a docile sheep. We can immediately become soldiers and kill you."

    Harken was obviously insane, and the businessmen present drew their swords in self-defense.

    Harald of Hrolev bluntly said with a sword: "Haken, do you want to do it against us? Then there is no need to attack by the Rus or the Mellaren. If we kill each other, they will not die alone and occupy Visby. Everyone¡¯s wealth was easily taken away by them."

    "He''s right!" A businessman made a resolute statement on the spot: "Haken, brothers support you because you want you to defeat the enemy. Unexpectedly, your sword is aimed at your brother. I will not accompany you! I will take mine. People evacuated."

    "Dare you!" Harken scolded, never expecting that more businessmen would oppose it.

    "Why don''t we dare? You want to kill me and rob my family''s wealth? Then go to war! My warrior fights your warrior, or you and I fight here? Have you fought so many people?"

    Harken''s eyes swayed left and right, knowing his absolute disadvantage. "Damn, I don''t want things to be like this, but we have to fight." He took the sword and admitted his gaffe, but some businessmen had lost all hope for the future.

    Three merchants insisted on withdrawing!

    Harken painstakingly authoritative: "I learned their request from the Ross people. They are indeed choosing war. This is part of the huge war of the villains in the north! Don¡¯t think you three will be safe by fleeing now. Mellaren in the north is still There are other tribes¡¯ fleets that are already returning. You will inevitably evacuate south and meet them! You will all die!"

    "That''s better than just sitting here and waiting to die. Listen, no one wants to die in vain."

    Seeing the determination of these three families, Harken could do nothing. Fortunately, there are still many merchant families who are willing to stay, especially those village leaders who have fled. They do not have the capital to raise the village and flee in an instant, so they can only continue to support the "victorious" Harken and continue to be king.

    The three families decided to leave the chamber, and all the people who stayed changed their faces. They shouted Harken''s name and vowed to fight the Ross people, as if they had never questioned Harken.

    Surrounded by this enthusiasm, it was as if a powerful inexplicable force poured into Harken''s decayed body, he seemed to be twenty years younger, as if he had been blessed by Odin.

    He drew out the sword again, tore off the amber necklace that he carved into a human shape, and cut it off.

    "You...what are you doing? This is the guardian spirit of your luck!" Harald of Hrolev asked.

    "Enough! I don''t need the guardian spirit of this merchant anymore. It is meaningless! Remember, I am a warrior now. Believing in Frey is a past tense, and now I am a warrior of Odin!"

    What is this? A businessman suddenly claimed to be a soldier.

    Then people realized that Harken was not lying, but really taking crazy actions! 186 Chinese Network

    When burying the body, it seemed that Harken¡¯s business soul was also buried, and it was meaningless to continue to worship Frey. In order to win, Haken decided to gamble everything, for the victory of the decisive battle, he has no choice but to do anything.

    That night, at Visby''s high altar, a **** incident suddenly unfolded.

    Harken¡¯s elite mercenaries poured into the altar in the huge long house, and they openly restored the bronze statue representing Frey with a large axe with both hands. The priest came to stop it, and they immediately became the target of death. The altar no longer needs to enshrine Frey, it will become the place of the priest Odin, and Odin needs the blood of the sacrifice in order to promise victory to the priest.

    At the time of the decisive battle, people must sacrifice!

    Harken''s second son learned of the "bad news" about the death of his eldest brother, and his pain was just acting. He felt that his opportunity had come, but was shocked to find that his father wanted him as a sacrifice to Odin!

    Although the blood sacrifice to Odin in the posture of a soldier, the soul after death is "holding a letter of introduction" to visit the Hall of Valor.

    Harken''s second son cried and yelled, but finally he was **** with a rope, his hands and feet were tied up, and he was finally killed in the altar.

    The surviving priests witnessed this illegal sacrifice, they all chose to shut up, and finally smeared their white chalky faces with the blood of the sacrifice. The priests did not say that their faces were numb all the time, but they secretly cursed that Haken had gone mad. Even if this is a human sacrifice to Odin, the sacrifice must be voluntary. It''s better now...

    Besides, this altar was never a place to worship Odin! It is also okay to worship Odin. People should go to the top of the mound to the south. There is a small temple dedicated to Odin in the pine forest.

    King Harken has turned Frey¡¯s altar into the altar of Odin. Finally, he personally made a knife on his left hand without changing the color. The blood dripped on the altar. He looked up to the sky and sighed: "Odin! Please accept me. Sacrifice! Give us the power of the Gotland people to defeat the invading Ruths! Give us safety!"

    The matter is not over yet, or that Harken is indeed crazy!

    He personally announced in public that being a soldier and no longer a businessman can be interpreted as a kind of catharsis. But when he openly smashed the statue of God Frey, it was tantamount to being cut off from his past identity, and he had no turning back.

    He was crying bitterly in his wife and concubine, but Haken ran away his wealth overnight and rewarded a lot of silver coins to the soldiers who were willing to fight. Especially those Danish mercenaries, this group of money-giving masters came in droves. They tore up the agreement with the former gold master and gathered in front of Harken''s mansion to collect the money.

    There are more than one thousand mercenaries from Denmark in Visby! Most of the mercenaries declared their loyalty to Harken.

    Many mercenaries believe that Harken used his heirs as a sacrifice, and he also sacrificed with his own blood, which of course would be appreciated by Odin. Harken must have been blessed by Odin, not to mention that this generous and good man is desperately distributing his wealth? In this way, the brothers got the money first, and there is nothing to be afraid of in the future decisive battle. Odin will watch this decisive battle. Whether he is killed or not, everyone will end up the same-they will meet again in the Hall of Valor after death.

    For those three merchants who decided to withdraw, the merchant was surprised to find that more than half of his mercenaries had run away!

    They moved their belongings to the dock overnight, and transferred items of silver coins, copper coins, and jewellery to cargo ships. A batch of long ships also became temporary cargo ships.

    But it is very ridiculous that a large number of fishermen believe that Harken who spared no effort was indeed blessed by Odin, the grand and crazy sacrifice was approved by the gods, and the victory must belong to the Gotland people.

    The vast numbers of fishermen who have been tossed by the Ross "sea wolves" for several years have to fight the Ross people to the death with all kinds of weapons. Because merchants can escape, what about them? At least when this autumn came, the fishermen''s escape resulted in only one-frozen to death in the field.

    The fishermen, farmers, and shepherds who could not escape, their wives, young sons and daughters, all responded to Harken''s call to become fighters, even if many of them did not even have decent weapons or even shields.

    Their confidence lies in the multitude of people and the support of the illusory so-called gods.

    The merchants who decided to evacuate were dissatisfied with their oarsmen and guards, and a large amount of goods had to be abandoned on the spot if they were not protected. The merchants decided to withdraw to Jutland, Denmark, and then all the way south to settle in the Hazeby Bazaar in Schlei Bay, relying on ready-made gold and silver jewelry as starting capital to make a comeback.

    In the early morning of the next day, three merchants pieced together a fleet of four cargo ships and fifteen long ships, and began to slowly leave Visby Harbor carrying the cargo.

    No one pays attention to the departure of these cowards and traitors, and no one goes to sea today! The entire Visby is actively preparing for the battle, because everyone knows that the Rus¡¯s war book will be tomorrow, the 19th day of August in the Julian calendar. Today is the last day before the decisive battle, and no one else has the right to escape except for the escaped businessman. All those who can go on the battlefield are sharpening their swords and axes. Many people optimistically estimate that Visby''s assembly of an army of five to six thousand people will not be a problem.

    However, the fleet that had left had just entered the sea off Visby Harbor and met another huge fleet!

    Look at those ships from the north!

    At least they have the huge figure of a cargo ship, and the huge blue X-shaped stripes on the strange jibs that are raised prove the identity of the Ross ship.

    A fat man stood on the bow of the ship, he was dressed gorgeously without the appearance of any warrior.

    This is Gould, the great Russian businessman, who took his many sons to participate in this battle. His fleet, with Aphrola as the flagship, led as many as twenty empty armed cargo ships, carrying a small number of elderly soldiers and female soldiers, and began to perform the task of blocking the port assigned by the Duke of Ross. .

    "Boss, there must be an enemy in front. Look at their sluggish appearance, they are a group of merchants." The sailor on the deck roared.

    Gould knew he had taken a big advantage in tactics and strength, he couldn''t laugh, because he was also the first time he led a war.

    "Brothers, you all know how to fight, charge me now!"

    Sailors who have experienced naval battles certainly know how to manipulate the unique ships of the Rus to fight unique battles.

    The Ross fleet was also killed by the northwest wind. Compared with the fugitive''s ships, the Ross army''s very wide spinnaker brought the ships extremely powerful.

    A total of twenty-one large ships were simply placed into a wall and rushed towards the slow enemy.

    This is a very classical collision tactic, and it was originally a customary tactic for the Greek and Roman rowing boats in the classical era. Because their bows are all equipped with bulbous bows and a wave treading bow design. The bulbous bow is a piece of hardwood and is also covered with copper. Collision tactics are classic naval warfare weapons. In the early days of the ironclad warship, any naval gun against the ironclad ship was just launching iron bombs to drill trivial holes, so the navies of various countries resumed the ancient collision tactics.

    It was Rurik who taught the sailors this kind of maritime tactics. In fact, he can''t be said to be too smart. It can only be said that because Rurik knew some history in this area, he thought of collision tactics when building and transforming ships.

    Twenty-one ships form a wall, and the bottom of the Gotland can never escape!

    The bulbous bow of the Ross ship is extremely hard, and the Aphrodite is crazily installed with iron reinforcement (which objectively stabilizes the overall center of gravity).

    The Ross ship is getting closer and the enemy has nowhere to escape!

    The first issue was the torsion slingshot on the bow deck. The cast iron projectile first gave the enemy a stunning blow, and then the collision happened!

    The transformed cargo ship has become extremely ferocious, and their stringing is high enough that the passengers of the long ship cannot climb with bare hands at all, thus avoiding the possibility of the enemy jumping.

    The bulbous bow broke the ribs of the long ship, and the ship immediately sank in two quarters.

    The Aphrodite is the most ferocious. She is the **** of war on the sea. The iron bulbous bow directly drilled a big hole for the enemy cargo ship. The ship immediately began to flood in crazily and sank at a speed visible to the naked eye. This is a pity! A large number of gold and silver jewels, with the ship sinking into the sea!

    If Gould knew that his enemy was like this, he would certainly not make such a brave impact. It would be a lot of money.

    Only one collision tactic achieved a decisive success, the fleeing Gotland merchants were wiped out, and only the ships of the Ross people floated on the sea!

    The Ross fleet was unscathed. Warriors of all ages and genders were wearing wooden crossbows and short wooden bows, firing inferior arrows, and ruthlessly attacking those who fell into the water.

    This is the order of the Duke! The Ross fleet does not want to be captured, it is to sink all the enemies trying to escape, kill all those who fall into the water, and bring terror to Visby''s opponents.

    The Ross people won a big victory, and the escaped merchants no longer need to quarrel with Harken. They realized that Harken''s warning was so gentle when they encountered a terrorist attack, and it was a pity that it was too late to regret.

    No one survived, there was a pile of sawdust floating on the sea, and soon the sea returned to calm...

    In the afternoon, a huge fleet of ships suddenly appeared off the coast of Visby, and the residents of Visby saw those terrifying flags in shock!

    That is the flag of the Russ. There are blue streaks in the white. Aren''t the Russ in the east of the hill? Why are they going to land from the port?

    Harken led his troops into the port bay in shock, he saw that the huge ships of the Rus were helpless. He didn''t dare to attack rashly, but gradually realized that the Ross people didn''t want to land on the beach.

    He suddenly knew the dirty intentions of the Ross people: "Damn Rlick, you are really vicious! You are going to block my port, are you still afraid that I will refuse to fight! The arrogant boy, I will be on the battlefield tomorrow? The admiral chops off your head."

    Of course, the problem is now complicated. Harken must arrange a small team to garrison, beware of the Ross people taking advantage of the emptiness of Visby to land. This has led to a reduction in his strength in the decisive battle. He has no better way to force everyone who can afford weapons, including boys and girls who are only ten years old, to join the battlefield. At least this group of children, who are definitely not capable of fighting, must carry food and water for the soldiers and serve as logistics.

    Except for the babies and the elderly who have lost their teeth, everyone else must contribute to the decisive battle. Look! Harken even armed his concubine and slave girl.

    As for the Harald of the Hrolev family, he had no choice but to hand over a shield and a sword to his beautiful daughter Asraki, who was only sixteen years old: "At least, rely on these to protect yourself. . Don¡¯t fight as a last resort."

    But Asraki had her own thoughts: "Maybe I can conquer the leader of the Rus with beauty and finally assassinate him. I will definitely die and end this disaster."

    Harald was not moved at all: "No! Your man must be a hero, you must live in peace."

    "Then give me as a gift to the heroes of Denmark. If we fail, only an army of Danes can save us."

    "What? You mean that stupid tyrant Hafgen? He deserves it too! Compared to this Danish brat, Harken is gentler."

    "If only his army can completely defeat the Ruths and the enemies of the North, I am willing to..." Asraki was very tough.

    Harald did not want to discuss with her daughter anymore, but admired her courage under her weak appearance. He ordered the female guards who guarded his daughter to be loyal to Asraki no matter what happened to them. If the Gotland army was defeated, they would **** her to flee the battlefield and escape into the forests of the island to wait for a chance to revenge.

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 459 The General Mobilization of Gotland and the Strategic Blockade of the Ross Fleet).

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 461ï¼š Day of the decisive battle

    "The Rise of Rurik (

    The Ross people evacuated with the cash box, and they soon returned to the top of the mound.

    To the left with the enthusiasm of his men, Rurik has no joy in getting the "ransom."

    "What''s the matter? My brother, are you tired of walking and unhappy?" Arik''s smile was presumptuous, and he pushed Rurik vigorously and advocated: "They really are a bunch of cowards, I''m afraid they won''t dare to come to a decisive battle. "

    "Then it''s your plan. Our army climbed or bypassed the mounds and went straight to Visby." Rurik said casually.

    "Oh, then I still hope that they will send someone. I will destroy them in one go and let the brothers take possession of their women."

    Rurik doesn''t care about his cousin''s remarks. He knows the tricks of the soldiers, and he also realizes the true meaning of the great events of the soldier country.

    This is a bet on all the things of the Rus tribe. It seems that a huge army has been assembled, but for this army, failure is the end of everything, and the cost of heavy casualties is the result of a tragic victory. It''s better than failure.

    Rurik claimed to be more sober, or more cautious, than Arik.

    Mokan has won many early victories. If he becomes arrogant and complacent because of this, will he suffer a big loss in the decisive battle?

    "Aric!" Rurik thought of something and hurriedly called his cousin.

    "What''s wrong? What did you think of?"

    "After we go back, don''t say anything about money."

    "What? Why?! We have taken such a big advantage, how can we not let the brothers know? Wouldn''t it be nice for everyone to be happy?!"

    "On the contrary." Rurik closed his eyes and settled: "We will not publicly display the coins after we go back. I will publicly declare the vile and shameless Visby people."

    "What is this for?"

    "Tell my brothers that we were deceived by the enemy! We released the prisoners. They dropped the boxes and left. As a result, the boxes were full of mud." Having said that, Rurik thought of another trick: "We will immediately after returning. Take out the silver coins, stuff them into the dirt on the spot, and display them in public."

    In this war, Arik appeared to be a reckless man who killed him. He couldn''t realize these tactics of his brother, so he had no shame to ask what happened.

    "Hey, I just want to make my brothers angry! Arik, anger brings courage. Rus, Novgorod, Kovin, everyone in our team was deceived by the enemy, so that everyone has it. If you want to kill the enemy, you will have no hesitation. Arik, what do you want to do with those who deceive you?"

    Until then, Arik finally realized that this was a way for the brother to boost morale, so he smiled presumptuously: "Of course it is to cut off the liar''s head."

    "Then go ahead. I will leave some people for eyeliner and pile up some branches. There is still some dried cow dung under the mound. Collect some and put it on the pyre."

    "Do you have any plans?"

    "Because the burning cow dung will produce obvious thick smoke. When our eyeliner saw the enemy move, we lit the pyre, and the brothers stood up and prepared to fight! The enemy will still take a while to reach our scheduled battlefield. What they face when they arrive is our army that is properly prepared."

    The younger brother does have the "wisdom bestowed by Odin". He obviously has a clear insight into the future decisive battle, and he can even predict the enemy''s attack and make deployments. Apart from admiration, Arik was left with unconditional cooperation.

    Ten people remained on the mound. They had excellent eyesight, all of them were good at fighting, and they were also good at hiding themselves in the withered bushes. They began to actively pile up the pyre, keeping the flammable tinder carefully, and staring at Visby in the west.

    Rurik and Arik returned to the camp with the victorious team. It was still the evening of the 17th.

    Seeing that the brothers returned, most of the people who were busy building the field camp for a busy day just waved in greeting from a distance.

    Some people don''t care about physical fatigue, and happily greet the returnees, but they are surprised to learn that the returnees have been deceived!

    Along the way, Rurik colluded with his brothers, and even Grund, the apostate Dan, said with everyone: "We were deceived by the Visby King! There are no coins, only sand."

    The news quickly reached Otto''s ears, and it turned out to be such a result, calming down the manic heart, Otto felt that since the Gotlanders had betrayed the Alliance, it was not unusual for them to do something deceptive. This matter still needs to be inquired carefully after seeing my son and nephew.

    Soon, the Rurik brothers returned to the Duke''s tent.

    To put it bluntly, after digging and inserting wood in the daytime, the Russ just dug the soil and built a half-person-high circular low wall, which made the camp a good windproof function. But it is clearly not just windproof! If the brothers continue to dig the soil, even if they only reach the height of one person, it is equivalent to saying that the Ross people have built a fortress.

    The enemy suddenly appears, and it is also good for them to attack the fortress aggressively. In this way, the Russ army can take advantage of the geographical advantage and continuously fire arrows from high places to cause damage.

    It even transformed the camp into a star fort with multiple lobes.

    The thought flashed by, and Rurik knew that he could do it, but it was not necessary based on reality.

    Which commander would be stupid enough to let the brothers who are in desperate battle be exhausted by persisting in civil engineering the day before the war? Besides, the strength of the Russ army is by no means a disadvantage, and it is impossible to rely on the defensive attributes of Starcastle to make up for the deficiency.

    But the army¡¯s camp is still a substantial tactical highland, and the Russian long-range firepower has reasons to take advantage of this advantage.

    Rurik and Arik were sitting in the Duke¡¯s tent, and the captains of the flag teams gathered here.

    Looking at the battle, Lurik was not here to report on his duties, but it was obvious that the officers of the entire army gathered together for a pre-war meeting.

    Seeing that his son and nephew were in good health, Otto let out a sigh of relief: "As soon as you came back, the army was rumored that you were deceived by the enemy. They didn''t give money? Don''t put it in appreciation. The Gotland people are traitors, traitors. Promises are not credible."

    Rurik shook his head with a calm face, and then greeted the people standing outdoors carrying boxes into the tent one after another, unloading the boxes and evacuating immediately.

    Otto squinted his eyes and stared at these suitcases: "The suitcases are not bad, but it''s a pity... is all sand?"

    Rurik didn''t speak, he stood up and opened the box at will, showing Mandengdeng''s silver coins to everyone.

    All the boxes opened one after another, and a large number of silver coins shocked everyone.

    Otto stood up suddenly and exclaimed deeply: "They didn''t lie to us?! They gave money?!"

    "Yes, they gave the money, but..." Rurik motioned to the frightened people to be quiet, and listened to him to explain the whole story. "I was deliberately creating public opinion. Presumably, outside this tent, everyone is talking about the Gotlanders. It''s a liar. This is what I need. Now I will take out all the silver coins and replace them with dirt on the spot. Tomorrow, I will show these boxes full of dirt in public."

    Otto shot out his right hand suddenly, beckoning his son not to repeat, and then giggled. Harrodsson, the same old guy, also laughed.

    "What a clever boy, so everyone can''t hate them!"

    "Yes!" Rurik''s face remained calm, and he made a special statement: "It just so happens that all the flag captains are here. I tell you, I have a head-to-head negotiation with King Gotland, the man named Harken. I declare. The day of the decisive battle was the 19th. We ambushed their people, killed the captured Siegfast, and brought back so many silver coins. I believe they will send troops to a decisive battle after being so humiliated..."

    Rurik said a lot, and Otto felt more and more complicated. "Ruriek, if their army never showed up on the 19th, what will our army do?"

    "Then on the 20th, our army will take the initiative to attack! I believe this is actually the real choice of the soldiers. After all, we will defeat the Gotlanders of Visby. I hope that the enemy will fight with our army on the bridge village battlefield we arranged. The decisive battle, so that the price we pay for victory will be the smallest. I also believe that that man will carry out his words and move all the Gotland fighters to a decisive battle with me on the 19th."

    Otto looked around happily: "Look, the war is just around the corner, we should prepare well. You all remember that there are only friends and enemies on the battlefield, and there is no distinction between old people and children. The people who tell you when you return, there will be no decisive battle. No mercy."

    Everyone screamed in agreement.

    Rurik did not finish his words, although it is wishful thinking to assume that the decisive battle is that the enemy will dig into the preset location. Since this possibility has become very high, the Ross people should use their advantages to fight the decisive battle. Arrange the place well.

    As a military commander, he immediately designed a decisive battle formation.

    The formation used to be rehearsed on Tombstone Island remained unchanged, and the Russ still had to finally use pincers to kill the enemy''s vital forces as much as possible. The biggest adjustment made here is that the Russ will lean their backs on their camp, and the wind-breaking walls that they built to face the west will continue to dig up the soil tomorrow until they reach the height of an adult warrior. All torsion slingshots will be placed on it. When the war began, all the crossbowmen who could not fight head-on retreated to the earth wall, especially those ten-year-old warriors. They used their crossbows and slingshots to continuously output firepower.

    Such a frontal hack and hack of a strong man in armor, and continuous arrow shooting at the rear, warfare has become an unprecedented three-dimensional combat in the Nordic world.

    No one has seen such a battle. It is currently based on Rurik''s personal dictation, and listeners can only rely on brain supplements to taste the excitement.

    The silver coins in the box were all dumped, and a dirt pit was quickly dug out of the Duke''s tent, all the silver was buried in the pit, and the excess soil was stuffed into the box.

    Thanks to the protection of the low earth wall, this hateful northwest wind did not cause much trouble to the Rus army in the camp.

    Here, the literati are the most active in digging soil. They are good at building wood and soil piled mountain fortresses, and they have given the most direct technical guidance to the construction of low walls in the Ross Army camp. Of course, they also dug themselves a pile of earth pits that were mocked as graves, on which a large number of branches were built to form sheds, and there was a cave inside. This is a half-crypted house, and the effect of keeping warm and windproof is really not mentioned.

    Time soon arrived on the 18th. In the morning of that day, the Ross people''s fleet arrived off the coast of Visby Harbor and sank the fugitive merchant ships.

    In the afternoon, the Russ eyeliner on the mound suddenly saw the large ships on the distant sea!

    These people must have good eyesight, and the air is extremely clear. There are some boats floating abruptly on the vast sea, and they all have unique triangular sails.

    A messenger frantically ran back to the camp where the Russ army was still stepping up deployment, and reported the arrival of Gould''s fleet to Rurik and Otto.

    Just in the early morning of this day, when the soldiers had finished gnawing on the jerky and were about to do something, Rurik greeted his mercenaries to deliberately make a noise in the camp.

    Soon more than a thousand people rushed to gather in front of the Duke''s camp.

    The suitcases were all opened, and the sand inside was in sight. Rurik, Arik and Otto, the three of them spoke loudly one after another, denounced the Gotland people as liars, which aroused the excitement of the community!

    Soon, the angry soldiers smashed these boxes, and the chaotic scene almost led to an accident of rubbing him.

    Two sturdy mercenaries made saddles with their hands, Rurik stepped on them, and the whole person was on a high place.

    When the mood of the excited people eased a little, he began to announce in a voice familiar to everyone: "Brothers! King Gotland is a liar! The day of the battle! Tomorrow! War! Kill them!"

    Thousands of eyes were focused on the handsome face of the boy with the golden ponytail, and Rique''s blond hair was blown by the northwest wind.

    Becoming the king of all eyes, Rurik has been infected by this exhilarating atmosphere. He held up his right fist and yelled: "War! War! War!"

    He doesn''t need a long story, he can actually publish a "discussion on a thief" but it is not necessary.

    He focused on two concepts: everyone is deceived by the enemy, and everyone should take revenge by war.

    He used the simplest words to interpret his tough attitude, and quickly aroused people''s fighting spirit.

    People began to chant war. At this moment, who can question the morale of the Ross army?

    Some really insignificant toolmen, such as the Baisha Port prisoners who were willing to serve in order to survive, got part of the shovel to dig the earth, or only with one hand, under the supervision of the Ross fighters, the ground of the camp was constantly facing the wall of the west accumulation. Some of them dared to slack off, and they would be beaten and kicked by the Ross people, even though their hands were full of blood, they were still forging ahead.

    If left in the past, Rurik would be touched by these tools.

    But now, these guys are destined to become victims of the war, and Rurik only spared their lives temporarily. I am afraid that these guys will all die tomorrow.

    Gould''s fleet arrived at Visby Port and immediately imposed a military blockade on the port. Although the news was communicated in the afternoon, Rurik estimated that the enemy must have completely cut off the idea of ??fleeing at sea early in the morning.

    The enemy either sits and waits to die, or goes to a decisive battle. As the port is blocked, the enemy no longer has C option.

    The day of the decisive battle is coming!

    On the eighteenth day of August in the Julian calendar, for a whole day the Russian soldiers were basically recharging their energy.

    It can be said that most of them sit and lie idle all day long. The construction of the earth wall was done by the slaves in Baisha Port. The brothers only needed to sit on the grass and use the sandstone in their burlap backpacks to keep sharpening their axes and spearheads.

    The crossbowmen counted all their arrows, plus those inferior arrows seized at Baisha Port. The number of bow arrows and crossbow arrows currently held by the Ross people reached a staggering 30,000, which is equivalent to all of them. Each crossbow is equipped with nearly ninety arrows on average. This is only for the crossbow. It is installed on a trolley with a torsion slingshot, and at the same time some javelins with tails and cast iron bullets are fixed.

    Rurik ordered the tribal women to sew the "Rus people''s strap-and-mouth backpack", which basically had one soldier. There were some personal belongings of the soldiers in the bag, and some arrows were also required to help transport them.

    Most of the arrows packed in bundles are still mounted on reindeer carts, and now the situation has changed dramatically. Those seized reindeer were carrying supplies. Even if there were a large number of reindeer, the main force of the Russ army made the march quite daunting due to the large amount of supplies and equipment carried, and they had to detour when they encountered the mound.

    Every soldier carried a lot of weight when marching. Fortunately, the men of the Ross tribe had already developed strong endurance while rowing desperately in peacetime.

    All the sweat is for this decisive battle, and the decisive battle is imminent, and many people just have a short sleep overnight. They couldn''t fall asleep purely because of excitement, but the little soldiers who had been brought to life by Rurik were sleeping soundly. They still don''t know what the decisive battle means, but in the usual training, the girls in the team have already become resistant to blood. They kept in mind Lord Rurik''s order, and each knew their position and role in the decisive battle.

    But the appointed day of the decisive battle, the nineteenth day of August in the Julian calendar, perhaps today is just a peaceful beginning?

    Early in the morning, Lumia built a decent altar in the camp. With all the sacrifices, they wore flower crowns made of wild chrysanthemums picked on the spot to make a pre-war sacrifice for the decisive battle.

    A reindeer was sacrificed, and Lumia held the cut deer liver as usual and announced Odin''s will to the gathered people-Rose will win.

    This is really a business as usual. There is too much good news. The Russian army has long believed that Odin has rewarded the army with the blessing of victory. The action of the high priest is only a strengthening of belief.

    It is early in the morning that everyone hopes that the enemy will appear after the thin morning mist disappears, and then the two armies will fight the Russian army to achieve a victory, and in the evening the army will be able to march into Visby and looting wantonly.

    However, the enemy did not appear, instead the dark clouds completely dispersed and the sun came back!

    Although the wind was still blowing from the west, everyone was illuminated by the warm sun, and their bodies were full of strength, and there was an urgent need to hack and kill a few enemies to cheer them up.

    The earth wall facing the west has been repaired, and Arik sat on the top of the wall boredly, with all ten torsion slingshots in place beside him.

    He gnawed on the dried fish, his eyes facing west.

    Rurik sat quietly beside his cousin, looking blank, as if simply waiting for the arrival of the enemy.

    "It seems that we are going to be disappointed. I really looked at that Harken. He is going to be a tortoise with a shrunken head, waiting for me to smash the shell with a big axe." Arik mocked fiercely.

    "Don''t worry Maybe they are on their way."

    "You just look at them too highly, I have waited for a long time, and everything is calm as usual?" Arik shook his head and threw away the dried fish. "I have eaten enough dry food. I have to go and talk to Lumia. The sacrificial stag that is roasting, I have to eat a deer leg."

    Arik stood up and had come down the mound, looking for the aroma of barbecue and leaving.

    Suddenly, Rurik stood up, turned and shouted to his cousin: "Arik! Smoke is coming from the mound!"

    Like an electric shock, Arik, who wandered freely, turned around abruptly. He stared into the west, and the mounds really emitted thick smoke again, and it became more and more dense.

    There is nothing to hesitate anymore!

    Arik drew his sword abruptly and ran like a cheetah, while roaring like a lion: "The Gotlanders are here! Fight!"

    The Ross army immediately became nervous. After seeing the warning "wolf smoke", they began to line up according to their own flag team, and they lined up the array very quickly to meet the enemy.

    Yes it is! In the early morning of this day, King Haken of Gotland, with his army of various personnel, began to climb over the mound and rush towards the decisive battlefield in Bridge Village.

    At this point, there is nothing to worry about. In this battle, the Gotland army just assembled as many as six thousand people! Even though there are a large number of too young boys and a large group of female soldiers, they are still a powerful military force.

    Harken saw the sudden smoke from the top of the mound and asserted that this was the warning from the Ross people.

    There is nothing to hesitate anymore!

    The two armies separated by a hill, the commanders of the two sides and most of the soldiers had a surprisingly consistent attitude-since the decisive battle has been decided, let the decisive battle come as promised.

    The decisive battle related to the rise and fall of the Gotland and the Rus officially broke out.

 Chapter 462ï¼š Advance Gotland Army

    "The Rise of Rurik (

    This is not like an army, but more like an armed refugee. They are very large, and they are passing through the valleys between the mounds or directly over the hills.

    They left their home with mixed feelings, brought their weapons, and left most of their belongings at home.

    How much property does an ordinary Gotland man have? All their cattle, sheep, livestock, and fish reserves were placed in the port area. A small number of soldiers and a group of old people stayed at Visby to guard against the sudden landing and attack of the Ross ships offshore.

    The fighting power of the entire Gotland Island was almost mobilized. The wealthy businessmen left a handful of mercenaries and wives at home, and also put on chain mail and led their heirs to take up arms to fight.

    Six thousand people of all stripes built up this huge army, and the driving force that drove everyone to fight madly was the anger and hatred towards the Ross people.

    But they cannot be counted as a real army!

    A group of savvy mercenaries raised by Gotland King Harken and his fellow merchants can be described as the main force of this team.

    The armed team of strong men among the islanders is the second echelon of strength.

    The third echelon consists of a large number of women, teenagers, and the elderly and infirm.

    Only the most dignified Danish mercenaries wore chain armor on a large scale, at least these people achieved a set of leather armor.

    As for the other fighters, they not only lack any form of armor, but a leather or commoner without a patch is excellent.

    Many people do not have iron or copper helmets. They have loose hair or tied up, and they have bare upper body muscles and tattoos. They are in line with their historical image, that is, "a group of naked barbarians jumping from a boat."

    If this army suddenly attacked the Frankish kingdom, it would have caused huge damage, and it would be perfectly possible to gnaw a large area from the empire''s territory to establish a feudal state.

    However, the Russ army they faced was completely inconsistent with the appearance of the Viking army.

    Harken rushed to the battlefield with determination, saying that before the war, the various powers of the Gotland army should gather together to study the tactics of the battle. However, Harken did not do this. They also had a meaningless quarrel in the Tribunal. Besides, the biggest conclusion reached was that they decided to let the islander army charge first, and the savvy mercenaries would oppress the rear. power.

    What can Harken say? In fact, he is not opposed to this deliberate means of preserving the strength of merchants, but can those armed islanders really defeat the Ross people? They must rely on their own numbers to kill the enemy''s vigor. When the savvy Danish mercenaries rush up again, the Ross people will be defeated.

    The businessmen thought this set of tricks was very practical, and they all concealed their contempt for the lives of ordinary people. After all, if it were not for the Ross people to move too fast, give them another ten days of preparation time, the families pack all the money and goods, and everyone will directly move south to the Danish territory and the important southern market Hazeby will be safe. As for What does the life and death of the Gotland Islanders do to them?

    In any case, all the people with ghost detectives are now grasshoppers on a rope, whether it is a gorgeously dressed businessman, a sharp warrior with a reflective chain armor, or a man with a white upper body, they have arrived at the bridge one after another. The battlefield of the village.

    Those who arrived first stopped one after another, and invariably saw the enemy in the distance, taking a breath.

    Those young islanders with high self-esteem who had never seen the world and felt that killing a few Ross people on the battlefield were not difficult, they had to revise their understanding.

    No one dared to act rashly, they stayed behind. As more and more people gathered, they finally formed a giant.

    The angle of view turned to the Ross people.

    The flag teams have been deployed.

    The Warriors Flag team composed of two natives of the Ross tribe is divided into two wings. The Melaren Flag team splits the personnel to strengthen the Warriors Flag team.

    The Slavic flag corps composed of spear-bearing Novgorods became the Chinese army, followed by the Duke''s mercenary unit, which held the battle line and guarded the core of the command.

    The flag team of shooters was divided into two groups. The people who manipulated the torsion slingshot stood on the dirt wall, and the other shooters were temporarily scattered and arranged in front of the formation.

    The reserve team of the Russ Army, all the heavy vehicles and the reindeer pulling carts are all in the camp, and their figures are covered by a dirt wall. The warriors of the reserve team have put on their silver scale breastplates. Each warrior¡¯s arms and calves are also protected by iron sheets. The special iron helmets have also added a rough-made iron cover, leaving only the eye position. Come down a gap. They don''t need any shields, some weapons are a steel sword and a steel axe. They are the Berserkers of the Russ Army, and they will suddenly come out after receiving a direct order from the Duke.

    But there was a group of poor soldiers, all of them standing in front of the Ross army, trembling constantly facing the behemoth in the distance.

    Nearly three hundred surrendering men in Baisha Port, look at this battle. They did not die on the battlefield to defend Baisha Port, and now they are bound to die in this decisive battle with the Visby people. They are all people living on the same island, so they have to fight each other? They have no malice subjectively, but unfortunately they can''t help themselves.

    Most of them would die in battle, but Rurik gave them a little thought of being alive.

    "You must prove your surrender in a fierce battle with the Visby army. When you hear the horn, you will run back immediately. If you don''t hear the horn, you will be killed as an enemy."

    At least, they found a very faint hope in their despair, but now they see the huge army from Visby, how can they not be frightened?

    Both Rurik and Otto were standing on the dirt wall, looking at the enemy''s army. The two of them didn''t know the enemy''s actual strength. They just noticed that the enemy had a superior number. They did not know that the total strength of the soldiers on the battlefield in Qiao Village was close to 10,000.

    Otto''s deep eyes couldn''t hide the trembling of his eyes. He felt a trace of fear because the enemy''s forces were too much. From the corner of his eyes, he looked at his son who was standing upright, and saw the boy standing like a pine tree.

    Otto''s big hand was on his son''s shoulders: "It will be a big battle soon, you..."

    "Are you worried about me? Or are you worried about our army being frustrated?"

    "No! I''m not worried, but... I haven''t seen so many enemies in my life. This is the power of the Gotlanders? We underestimated their power."

    To be honest, Rurik was a little worried, but looking at the ready torsion slingshot from the corner of his eyes, and the large number of backup arrows piled on the dirt wall, his worry disappeared.

    "Dad, you also underestimated our own strength! And our army, only when the battle starts, they will find out how powerful they are!"

    Hearing these words lifted up his breath, Otto squeezed his son''s shoulder vigorously: "Next, shall we attack first?"

    "Absolutely. Anyway, I''ll say it to everyone. If the enemy sends someone to negotiate now, then he will cut it. If they don''t move, I will let the guys in Baisha Port attack first. I want to see the enemy. strength."

    Otto chuckled, "Alright. Let''s look at the high priests first! Your kid really has an idea, and actually let your Lumia walk around the prayers on the front line."

    Rurik''s gaze was torch, and his eyes fixed on the girls in plain clothes: "This way everyone will feel that Odin is with us. Lumia will not fight. As for those girls, they will all draw a bow for me after the war."

    The little priest walked in front of the army with the holy elephant in his arms, while the big priest was reciting the scriptures, he kept sprinkling the holy water on the soldier''s armor with birch branches.

    Rurik didn''t know when this ritual before the formation began in the nineteenth century. He just wanted to imitate it, hoping to inspire the vigor of the frontline fighters through the priest''s prayers.

    The fact is that the Ross people''s front-line troops are extremely uniform, and the overall blue-and-white "wall" has given their opponents a great mental shock.

    On the other hand, the Gotland Army here, their clothing can be described as diverse, six thousand people simply gather in a group, there is no formation at all. The Gotland fighters on the front line are equipped with shields at least. The only tactic they know is to form a shield wall, slowly approaching the enemy''s front and trying to maintain their own front and stabs and slashes frantically until the final victory.

    This is what they know about the battle. If the shield wall line collapses, it will be a gang fight after everyone swarms.

    The biggest difference between fighting and gang fights, I am afraid it is limited to the result of the fighting must be one party surrendered as a slave and died in battle.

    The only thing that can maintain the morale of the Gotland army is its huge force.

    Ten wealthy businessmen gathered in front of the battle. Harken saw that everyone looked like iron, and he knew that the prospects of the businessmen against the decisive battle were not optimistic, even if the Gotland army had the advantage.

    "Sure enough, as the legend says, there are at least three thousand people in the Ross!"

    "What''s next? Let the islanders rush up and kill them?"

    "Yes! Let them rush, our people are behind. We force them to fight, and if they dare to retreat, kill them directly."

    ¡­

    The businessmen express their opinions and are teaching Haken to do things. Of course, as the king, Harken himself lacks his own opinions. To be fair, it is an unprecedented event that the entire Nordic world can command six thousand people in a decisive battle at one go!

    Harken''s mind is very confused, and his anger and arrogance before he really arrived on the battlefield, as well as the decisive sacrifice of his children and destroying the statue of Frey, have given way to rational prudence.

    "Or, send someone to talk about their tone first? If they are willing to retreat... Maybe they are afraid to see us crowded?"

    "Absurd!" Harald of the Hrolev family really wanted to slap Harken in the face, so he yelled: "It''s this juncture, why do you suddenly imagine that the Rus will withdraw? Is it your eldest son or younger son? White dead? You destroyed the statue of Frey and worshipped Odin. If you don¡¯t fight today, you! If you blaspheme one god, you can¡¯t blaspheme the second. If you dare to blaspheme Odin, the people will kill you. "

    "Even so... forget it, you all go back and prepare!"

    Harken''s attitude is very determined. He has a stinking face and obviously doesn''t want to talk more with his colleagues.

    The gorgeously dressed merchants have returned to the rear of the army. Now, thousands of Gotland warriors have their eyes focused on their king.

    Harken turned around and opened his arms to roar. He successfully mobilized the morale of the people, and all the men and women were shouting.

    The roar directly irritated the Russian army, and now the Russian army spontaneously responded with a fierce battle roar.

    Taking advantage of this momentum, Haken dispatched five bold fighters to approach the Ruth''s army.

    These guys were talking nonsense at the first glance. Arik shook his neck in front of the formation and walked over with more than a dozen soldiers from the formation.

    As soon as the other party was about to speak, Arik directed his men to do it with his eyes.

    The person sent out was suddenly killed by the Ross people! The Ross people do not accept any conditions at all! There is no idea other than the decisive battle at all!

    Arik has done too much! He cut off the head of the deceased, lifted the head high, pulling off the helmet and pulling the hair of the deceased.

    It''s not over yet, he is all his subordinates lifting up the linen coat in front of the Gotland army, exposing the crotch and roaring swear words to mock the enemy.

    "These **** Roths!" Harken was shaking with anger, and he heard his own yelling at the same time!

    Arik''s ridicule had a very good effect, and the Gotland army had been furious.

    Taking advantage of the anger of the people at hand, Harken Jianfeng pointed directly at the Ross army: "Warriors of Gotland! Attack!"

    The first line of the Gotland Army was full of crackling and stacking shields.

    The fighters on the front line can be described as elite soldiers among the islanders. First of all, they are strong men, but the overall equipment is somewhat unsatisfactory.

    The Gotland Army spontaneously set up three shield walls, and some of them formed a human wall that was more than 300 meters long as the Russ. Behind it, the Gotland army could not guarantee the order of the army. Those armed men of all kinds were trapped by the same clan and walked forward with weapons.

    When the Gotland army began to move, Arik threw the enemy''s head directly.

    "Brothers, let''s withdraw! Let''s see what Rurik''s scheme is."

    After Arik returned to his flag team, he immediately restrained his impatient subordinates to remain calm.

    Just before the Rus army formation, the little soldiers of Rurik, the two hundred lying boys and girls, picked up their wooden crossbows and were ready to shoot. In the first actual combat, they couldn''t help trembling. Fortunately, they were ordered to fire only once, and then immediately retreated along the gap of the military formation, and finally turned on the non-stop firepower output in the so-called safe zone round of the earth wall.

    The fighters of the Archer Flag team are all waiting for the order to shoot arrows, but the first round of the Rus'' attack came from the defectors in Baisha Port.

    The order to attack has been issued!

    The men in Baisha Port didn''t care about the formation, they raised their axe and rushed towards the attacking Gotland army.

    Soon, the fight began!

    The people of Baisha Port crashed into the shield wall of the Gotland people and immediately became a piece.

    Swords are jabbing, axes are slashing, and the Gotland''s long-handled axes and short spears help to cause greater damage in the first line.

    The White Sands Port Army and the Gotland Army had mutual casualties. As the fierce battle continued, Harken saw this situation in the battle. In the formation, he immediately ordered the team to surround the enemy and kill all of them.

    The encirclement of the Gotland Army began to form, and the pessimistic Baisha Port man wished to hear the horn of the withdrawal of the Rus, but only the collision of the sword and the axe and the roar of the warrior were in his ears.

    At this moment, Rurik is still watching his father with a blank face.

    The soldiers of the Russ Army saw it. Because of the efforts of the Baisha Port defectors, the Gotland Army did not continue to advance, although the enemy''s front-line troops were already within the coverage of the Russ Arrow.

    Otto held his breath and saw that the battle had suddenly progressed. He asked in particular: "Now the men in Baisha Port have been killed by the enemy, and their line has been broken. You need the time!"

    "Yes! It''s here!"

    Rurik stomped his feet hard and gave the torsion slingshot shooter the command to launch!

    With an order, the heavy javelins fired by ten slingshots flew into the sky at an angle of 45¡ã with the violent whirring sound of swirling feathers, and then fell sharply.

    The people in the fierce battle encountered this sudden blow, their chests were pierced, and the whole person was pierced to the ground.

    The damage is irrespective of the enemy and me. Of course, Rurik did not regard the defectors as enemies. As for blowing the horn to make the defectors retreat, Rurik had deceived them from the beginning. What''s more, now I have changed my mind. Even if the horns are sounded, the defectors in Baisha Port are unable to break through.

    Ten javelins pierced into the enemy''s front. The enemy was standing very densely, causing a lot of damage. Even two people were nailed to the ground for the same javelin piercing.

    The launch of the torsion slingshot is a signal that the flag team of the Russmen are attacking!

    All the long-range weapons were being launched, and the first wave of arrows composed of nearly 500 arrows appeared in the sky, which hit the Gotland army with a heavy casualty like hail.

    Many Gotland fighters died before they came into contact with the Russian army!

    Some of the targets of Arrow''s killing were shot by young soldiers and female soldiers of the Gotland Army. Once they fell, there was no one to rescue them. What¡¯s worse is that the military spirit of the Gotland Army suddenly became turbulent, because the five hundred large and small arrows are at least iron clusters, whether they hit shields or lock armors. Armored or clothed, the results are similar! As many as three hundred people were actually hit by arrows, and most of them lost the ability to fight on the spot and fell to the ground.

    The Gotland army began to panic, and the fellers clutched their wounds and howled and were trampled on by friendly forces.

    But how could they endure a rain of arrows and the whole army collapsed?

    The Ross people are still shooting arrows, but the new arrows are no longer dense.

    "This is your secret weapon? Rurik! Butcher Arik! Ross!" Harken cursed, almost crushing his teeth, and then threw away the shield with two iron arrows inserted.

    Harken roared in the chaos: "Brothers! Fight with them! Charge us!"

    Harken first led his mercenary troops with raven-patterned shields to charge. The Gotland soldiers who were frightened by the rain of arrows all eased. They all saw their king beating and being held up high. The raven shield, facing the arrow attack, reorganized the formation and continued to advance.

    At the same time, the crossbowmen on the front line of the Russian army have gradually withdrawn to the back of the army. Those children are already climbing the earth wall and will continue to shoot arrows. As for the Torsion Slingshot and Cowen Archers, they didn''t stop shooting arrows.

    Of course, archery alone cannot contain and defeat the enemy''s charge. It is the sword and axe that breaks the opponent''s offensive.

    "Shield wall! Ready to stab!" Arik roared.

    "They are here, ready to kill the enemy!" Harozuosen ordered calmly.

    Medveit commanded in ancient Slavic language: "Don''t be afraid. Spear array, stab me to death these Varangians!"

    As the shields of both sides collided, a full-scale fight began.

 Chapter 463ï¼š This is a battlefield where ten thousand people fight

    "The Rise of Rurik (

    The shield walls of the two armies were fiercely together, the soldiers roared with their mouths open, their swords and axes slashed violently, and the fight began immediately.

    The soldiers of the Ross Warriors flag team in full chain armor faced an opponent in full leather armor.

    The Ross warrior in the first row tried to protect his entire torso with a shield, and his right hand held high and flat with a steel sword to jab frantically.

    The swords of the Ruths began to turn blood red, and some warriors were killed by the enemy.

    At the moment of the battle, only a few Ross fighters died quickly. Behind the death of a Ross fighter, there must be the deaths of multiple Gotland fighters.

    Just as Rurik on the high ground predicted, only when the fight really started, the Ross people could truly realize their toughness.

    The warriors of Gotland have been trying to open a gap. They subconsciously aimed their main attack direction at the center of the Russian army, but it was like a cheetah rushing into a porcupine.

    "The men of Novgorod! The men of White Tree Manor! Show your courage! Assassinate!"

    Medvedt retreated to the second line, commanding as many as 800 spearmen from his Slavic flag team.

    The army of these farmers and loggers, most of them have experienced two months of training as elite Russian fighters. Carriers in training will be beaten with sticks, and those who do not listen to orders will be beheaded.

    They sweat a lot during training on weekdays, and at the same time they can eat fish with their belly open. Now they are completely different from the other people in their hometown. Everyone has become strong. They were originally only torsos in common clothes. Not only did the soldiers in the front two rows wear the blue and white robes of the Ross people, they were also covered with leather. A.

    I am afraid that for the Slavic flag team, shields and armor are redundant.

    They are all spearmen, and now the monster composed of 800 spears is alive like a porcupine, and it uses a large number of dangerous spikes to deal with the cheetah''s fangs.

    More than fifty Gotland fighters, who were very brave and tried to attack the Russian Army, successfully pulled out some spears by relying on their shields, but they were waiting for more black spearheads.

    The quenched chromium iron is very hard, and the spearhead is polished to give a sharp spike. But these spearheads are not flat, they are essentially a pointed iron pillar, rather than the wide blade of the Gotland short spear.

    This is designed to cater to the physical properties of ferrochromium, that is, the military spikes are inserted into the extremely long wooden poles, and the tactical effect is only to stab them, and hundreds of spears are organized to fight but are effective.

    The fifty Gotland warriors were jabbed one after another, and the Slavic warriors easily drew their spears and left a large blood-spattering hole in the enemy''s body. Just a hole can force the enemy to lose the ability to fight, and now, these fifty warriors have been stabbed to death one after another.

    The subsequent Gotland fighters were still attacking, and when they realized that something was wrong, it was too late! They were pushed and shoved by soldiers in the rear, and one after another in despair, someone passively ran into the spear wall of the Ross army.

    A female warrior from Gotland screamed and shocked, and was mercilessly stabbed by the Slavic spearmen in the Russian army. Even those soldiers who were extremely relieved, when they suddenly realized the horror of the war, it was too late.

    Medveit in the command was taken aback: "Ah! My people are killing female Varanges? They are going to war like us, both men and women?!"

    As far as combat is concerned, the Slavs have no psychological discomfort for the female soldiers who killed the dead. On the contrary, the people of Novgorod have always believed that if there is a war, women in tribes and manors must also take up arms and fight with men. In their concept, everyone has the obligation to defend their homeland, even if they hold it. Wooden sticks must also participate in the battle.

    The female warriors who killed their opponents were merciless, and the spearhead stabs the feller mercilessly. Even if the opponent is dead, the spearhead attack has not stopped.

    The majority of Gotland fighters, they gradually realized that they were losing out in attacking the Russian army, and after paying a small price, they spontaneously moved to the two wings.

    The soldiers are crowded and powerful. Wouldn''t it break the deadlock by encircling the Russian army from two wings?

    The Gotland Army began to move abnormally.

    The boys and girls of Rurik climbed onto the earth wall one after another. They began to wind the wooden crossbow by stepping, and then set up arrows to shoot immediately.

    The elite mercenaries, that is, the Duke''s Guard, their original task was to hold the line to prevent the Slavs from being unable to withstand it. Now it seems that these Slavic fighters are more and more courageous!

    Rurik changed his mind, and the elite mercenaries with amazing arm strength stood on the mound with all their strength and fired the fiercest crossbow with a steel-armed crossbow.

    The Rus¡¯ crossbowmen continued to project. In order to avoid harming the friendly forces, their targets were all changed to the follow-up units of the Gotland Army.

    Rurik himself could not help in the fight against the front line of the Ross Army. He could only pray that his people and the Slavs would be more and more courageous without causing many casualties.

    For their own melee fighters, the greatest help given to them is to obstruct the enemy''s subsequent reinforcements.

    Otto watched the whole battle and was thrilled. He had already personally stepped into the battle to help the people under his hands quickly turn the winch of the torsion slingshot.

    The enemy as a whole is doing a movement that is not conducive to the Rus!

    Rurik roared and hurriedly ran on the dirt wall, acting as a berserker who was shocked and heavily armored, the chance to set out on his own! The berserkers stood up one after another, and then sat down helplessly.

    The flag team was given a brand new order, the flag team was divided into two, and the target to be hit became a two-winged enemy.

    The biggest disadvantage of the Russian army is the lack of strength on the surface. If the enemy is really surrounded by two wings, the subsequent battle will be in big trouble.

    "Damn! Obviously I should surround and annihilate you, why do you want to surround me? Give me death according to the script!"

    In Rurik''s plan, the Gotland army had to be the target of unilateral slaughter, even if it was strong.

    They are not fools after all, and spontaneously realize the benefits of creating encirclement.

    The children started to shoot with a wooden crossbow, and the Corvin archer adjusted the shooting direction to throw light arrows with very high efficiency. The light arrows they fired are actually the same style of light arrows. The power of these iron cluster arrows is not great. However, the enemy is a group of warriors in common clothes and backless, and the light arrows have become the existence of great lethality.

    Under the two wings of Arik and Haro Zuosen, as many as twenty dead brothers have been dragged to the rear in their flag team. The vacant position was filled, and the soldiers continued to fight.

    Of course, the entire Russ army, which was originally leaning on the earth wall, has advanced for a full thirty steps. Behind them and where they stepped on, the enemy''s corpses were already lying! The grass that was withered and yellow became extremely muddy! The soldiers'' boots were stained with red mud, and the air was filled with a terrifying smell of rust.

    During the melee, no one was afraid. Most of the Russ and Gotlanders were red-eyed, their minds were blank, and the only thought was to kill the opponent in front of them.

    Because the Russ are well prepared and the front line fighters have strong armor, their loss of force is much smaller than that of the Gotland army. Trying to break through the Russian army''s array is difficult, but the act of outflanking is equally perilous.

    The Gotlanders who tried to outflank the Russian army were hit by arrows on a large scale, and once they fell to the ground, they could hardly stand up. Their shields were filled with Ruth arrows, and the hands holding the shield were pierced by clusters of arrows.

    More terrifying damage is coming!

    It is a heavy javelin with a torsion slingshot, with a range of only a hundred meters, and it will kill the enemy if it hits it. This heavy weapon was quickly exhausted, and the torsion slingshot began to fire more fierce "Ship-Destroying Cast Iron Projectiles"!

    The cone-shaped cast iron chapter is slightly spiral-shaped concave, which rotates rapidly during flight, and hits the enemy extremely steadily. Any shield is meaningless. The wooden shield is smashed, and the cast-iron bullets break the enemy¡¯s bones. Any strong fighter will kill the enemy. Only a finger-thick plate can block its collision, which is a collision. The great power of shook the soldier coughing up blood on the spot.

    Some people with exaggerated tattoos on their upper bodies have no interest in the face of technological weapons even with tattoos of the earthly pythons.

    They were punched directly through their chests by the cone-shaped cast iron bullets, and a piece of iron appeared in the position of their hearts!

    Crossbow arrows are another kind of horror. Heavy-headed crossbow arrows are not suitable for throwing. However, at special moments, steel-armed crossbows use heavy-headed crossbows to cast a blow from the sky.

    The Russ launched a de facto barrage attack on the two wings of the Gotland army. After killing and wounding more than 500 people, they directly stopped the Gotland''s outflank momentum.

    However, the arm of the Corvin archers has been very sore because of their long time shooting.

    A child like Telavis, who claimed to shoot as many as fifty arrows, was already exhausted by continuing to draw the bow.

    But Kanuf and Fisk, who manipulated the wooden crossbow, saw that the girls in Rurik were struggling to wind the crossbow, so they couldn''t slacken their efforts.

    Thirty minutes have passed since the main force of the two armies collided and killed each other!

    Based on his own experience, Rurik knew that the ancient decisive battles often found the winner in half a day. There is a reason for this, because human strength cannot support the fight for too long.

    In ancient wars, once a war of swords and swords entered, the fat body was as strong as an ox, and those with superior strength would be able to win victory with long-term brute force output. It is said that whoever exhausts the energy first will be killed by the sword with the sword of the enemy with the last energy.

    Does the Russian army still have enough physical strength?

    Rurik didn''t look very real from the rear. He saw that his crossbowmen were already panting, and the fighters who wanted to fight on the front line were even more exhausted. .

    Arik and Harozossen, both of their steel swords have been dyed red. They saw that the enemy was hit by a large number of casualties by the arrows of the friendly army. Knowing that the signs of the danger were suddenly lifted, they began to implement it when they admired the meeting of Ryrik Planned pincers offensive.

    "Brothers! Overtake the people of Novgorod, let''s go ahead! Follow me!" Arik''s roar was actually drowned in the voice of the voice, and the soldiers followed the raised banner. Macroscopically, there were two warriors. The two wings of the front line that the flag team is responsible for are slowly shrinking.

    Everyone''s eyes were staring at the flag team''s flag. It meant that the flag captain Arik was there, and it was moving forward, which meant that Arik had ordered an attack.

    "Haha! Arik is in action!" Rurik jumped happily. He felt the tacit understanding between his cousin and himself, and the pincer offensive had begun.

    After cheering for a while, Rurik immediately yelled at everyone in the Archer Flag team: "Don''t be afraid of getting tired! Now take the bow and push me!"

    At this moment, Otto hurriedly threw away what was at hand and asked loudly: "Are you going to fight on the front line? Are you crazy?"

    "No! I want the Archer Banner team to advance with the large forces, throwing arrows to continue to support the brothers! The torsion slingshot is here, soldiers, let me go!"

    Rurik held up his short sword and ordered the mercenary guarding the Duke''s flag to follow him with the flag.

    At this very critical moment, he finally gave orders to the berserker who had been on standby for a long time, almost mad with his heart tickling.

    The berserkers in heavy armor mixed with the flags of the marksmen. Under the leadership of Rurik and Otto, the fighters who fought in the line immediately followed the barrage.

    It can be said that at the moment, there are only a pile of reindeer gnawing at the forage in the Ross camp, and a pile of unattended items.

    Although the Gotland army has superior strength, the fighting is as good as it is now, their self-proclaimed superiority has lost its meaning. Facing a highly organized, well-equipped, but actually high opponent, more troops is no longer an advantage.

    Harken panicked, he wanted to restrain his soldiers not to panic, but how many people could hear his roar?

    The battlefield shouted and killed, and it became impossible to expect a commander to command the army by shouting.

    Lurik realized this a long time ago and divided the army into flag teams. After arranging tasks for the flag captain, he assured them that they would lead the army to fight. As for the grassroots fighters, just watch the movement of the flag and the blue and white cloth strips on the Centurion¡¯s helmet.

    Harken hurriedly retreated to the rear, carrying a pale sword to order the merchant''s army who had been standing still until now: "My friends! We should act according to our plan!"

    However, the situation of the war became like this, and the hearts of many businessmen were shaken.

    "I''ll let you out, hurry up! I''m the king, listen to my orders!"

    "But let us go now. Is this reasonable? Farmers and fishermen are retreating!" A businessman was obviously frightened. This sentiment made his Danish mercenaries not dared to attack rashly, even though the mercenaries were willing to fight of.

    Three more businessmen fought and retreated!

    In a critical moment, Harald, who was very knowledgeable, did nothing, and suddenly assassinated a businessman friend with a sword.

    The horrible scene shocked other businessmen.

    "When is it all?! Can you still hesitate? We join the battle and threaten to run away and kill him."

    Unexpectedly, this skeptic was so decisive during the decisive battle that he actually stabilized the military''s mind.

    "Okay! My brother!" Harken consciously saw the hope of counterattack. To be honest, he knew that the Gotland army in his hand still had a large number of fighters fighting. They were suppressed by the enemy''s momentum and terrible weapons and retreated. , But nearly 900 armored Danish mercenaries in the rear intervened in the battlefield. Will the crisis of the Gotland Army be reversed?

    The mercenaries of the merchants are all out, and the Danes have built a shield wall with swords and axes attached to the eaves of the shields, shouting chants and walking forward in neat steps.

    On the other hand, the Russ here, they are actually like an attacking glacier that can crush all the rocks and forests ahead.

    The shot arrows continued to hurt, and the enemies they shot quietly became female fighters and young young fighters. These mobs were holding their shields and were being held back by everyone. From time to time, some people fell down with arrows, and then they were trampled on by their own people.

    A considerable number of young and middle-aged people in Gotland have died in the fight, and of course, the Ross army has killed as many as 100 people here.

    In fact, most of the dead of the Russian Army were poorly equipped Merlaren Banner soldiers and Slavic fighters. The Slavic spear array is indeed powerful, but individual fighters are extremely weak in defense, and they are unavoidably killed when they are stabbed by suicidal salted fish by individual mad opponents.

    More than forty soldiers of the Rothborn tribe were killed in battle. They were all elite men. Arik was grieved for their sacrifice. He wanted to help his fellow clan who was vomiting blood, but he knew his own responsibility and moved on with grief and anger.

    Finally at a certain moment, the Gotland native warrior finally had a terrible collapse! Most of their most combative male soldiers died. Seeing the female soldiers and young soldiers, they retreated with the retreated male soldiers.

    They collided with the Danish army and gathered behind the group of warriors in chain mail.

    The defeat of the Gotland Army left Harken speechless. He tried to reverse people''s cowardice and began to scream.

    Fortunately, the Gotlanders, whose emotions have gradually stabilized, have begun to fight back. It is not that they heard the exciting persuasion of the king, but that they saw an astonishing number of Danish mercenaries advancing.

    The power of the role model is immense. The well-equipped Danish mercenaries attacked the Russian army, and the morale of the soldiers in Gotland was greatly boosted.

 Chapter 464ï¼š Danish Wall VS Ross Ironman

    "The Rise of Rurik (

    what happened? The ragged Gotland warriors who fled are gone. How come there are a new group of neatly organized enemies? How come many of them are raven shields?

    At this moment, the Ross army marching on the enemy''s corpse suddenly realized that the opponent had retained the reserve team!

    The raven shield is not uncommon, it belongs to a Danish mercenary!

    The captured Danish Grund told a lot about Danish mercenaries in order to survive.

    Although everyone came to Gotland to work as mercenaries to earn money, everyone was essentially a fighter. In the distance, everyone needs to worship Odin for spiritual comfort, so some people paint their own shields with the totem coat of arms of the hometown tribe, or paint a raven directly, so-called loyalty to Odin.

    They are completely different from the Gotlanders, although they try not to die in battle so as to continue to enjoy life, but they are really in danger, they would rather die all in battle. With a violent death, he was qualified to enter Valhalla.

    The Ross soldiers, who had thought that the war would be turned into a unilateral slaughter of the Rus army, were a little panicked for a moment. By intuition, they had a foreboding that the enemy had the strength to be underestimated.

    The Danish mercenaries roared, although they were hired by various merchants, at least this moment their money became a foreign object. This time they entered the war in the name of Odin, formed a whole spontaneously, and began a brave impact.

    Arik gritted his teeth. He hated the pain in his left arm and couldn''t use his full strength to kill the enemy. He even felt a sense of fear at this moment, because his soldiers had been exhausted after fighting for a while, and he did not expect the enemy to retain such a huge reserve team.

    "Brothers! Hold on to me! Even if you die, you have to stand still like a pine tree! You can''t take a step back!"

    Harrodsson also issued an order that resembled Arik, and the Ross people who maintained their marching momentum stopped as a whole.

    Rurik, who was in the rear ordering the flag team to continue to throw, saw that the army stopped marching and realized that something major had happened on the front line.

    The Danish mercenaries held up a thick oak shield to resist the arrows, some fell to the ground with their arrows, and the team was still advancing.

    Finally, the two armies collided together, and the Danish mercenary army, which had enough physical strength, slammed into the two Ross Warriors flag teams to retreat.

    In a sudden collision, thirty Ross soldiers were killed by an axe that fell from the sky.

    Even crazier is that some Danish mercenaries were clearly stabbed by the Slavs¡¯ spearmen, and they threw their swords and shields, vomiting blood to keep the spearheads of their opponents, and to win the offensive for their brothers.

    The energetic Danish mercenaries caused some parts of the Russ army to break the defenses, which led to chaos.

    After some soldiers were killed, the Russian army finally stabilized the line.

    Arik staggered and withdrew to the back of the line, carrying a **** sword at his uncle duke and commander Rurik yelling: "The Gotlanders have left the reserve team! There are many Danes carrying raven shields! Brothers may be unable to withstand it!"

    "Why are you here!" Otto was furious. He lifted his leg and kicked Arik to the ground. Then he shouted, "Get me back! Your brother is dying, give me resistance to the enemy." !"

    Knowing that he was wrong, Arik hurriedly stood up and pointed at the berserkers wearing silver-scale breastplates: "Ruriek, it''s now, let the berserkers go!"

    "Let''s go!" Rurik pointed at the mercenary captain Gevlo with his sword again: "Bring all the mercenaries to the front to kill the enemy! Don''t form! It''s not our attire to kill! I don''t want to be captured!"

    After speaking, Rurik threw the dagger over, which couldn''t be more clear.

    At this moment, Yevlo built the master''s extraordinary dagger, and promised extremely calmly: "If I die in battle, don''t be sad for me. This is a glorious battle for the Russians! This is the final battle!"

    Jeflo looked at the mercenary guys gearing up again, and the hundred savvy berserkers.

    "Brothers, for Rose! Come with me!"

    Jeflo boasts that he can become a hero in this big battle that is incomprehensible to him. He rushes to the battlefield in a posture similar to a martyr.

    Unexpectedly, an old guy holding a patterned steel sword took the lead.

    "Dad! What are you doing?!" Rurik was shocked.

    Otto''s running pace seemed to shake the ground, and he opened his mouth and shouted: "This is our war! Ross people, follow me to attack!"

    Upon seeing this, Jeflo finally realized his position.

    The longtime leader of the Ross people, Duke Otto of Ross, he held up the patterned steel sword that the leader of Ross deserved to possess, and launched a de facto final fatal assault.

    Now you don''t need to worry about the formation, what the Ross people need is the momentum to swallow the mountains and rivers.

    The Ross fighters saw the madness of their old leader, and they retreated once again. Especially the veteran soldiers in the team and the young soldiers who have followed Otto Sorgon. They saw the young Otto in their memory, an Otto who competed for the position of leader and defeated the tribe''s invincible hand more than ten years ago!

    Now, the deep Otto has become the once berserker.

    Correct! It''s a berserker!

    The one hundred iron men in heavy armor were dispatched! They are like giant wild boars running wild, and like giant polar bears that are indescribable, they directly knocked over the anxious front line.

    They are really invulnerable, with thick silver-plated iron plates that will blind the Danish mercenaries in the scorching sun. Even more crazily, the Danes found that his sword was slashing the opponent''s body, and the blade was cracked or bent to be useless. Or chopped with a hand axe, and the axe''s blade curled up, making the axe a hammer.

    Is it just a hammer weapon? On the contrary, it is meaningless to slam a hammer, and these iron men must be really full of iron!

    The heavy armor worn by this group of berserkers dispatched by Rurik was harder and thicker than the armor of the Eastern Roman armored cavalry. As a human, this kind of iron man must choose a strong man with excellent endurance to serve, even so their "endurance" is limited.

    In the Jagged Song Dynasty, although the Song Army highly relied on powerful bows and crossbows, some special heavy infantry, that is, warriors covered in iron sheets and heavy armor, slashed and slashed in the chaos army on a full-time basis. This kind of warrior has almost no dead ends, and they can hardly be destroyed from the front.

    The tactical purpose of this batch of berserkers owned by Rurik is exactly the same as those of the Song army who specializes in fighting.

    The Danish mercenary was shocked! They were shocked that there was no weapon to break their armor, but the opponent''s weapon was extremely fierce.

    Steel axe and steel sword kill Danish mercenaries mercilessly. Presumably the flexibility and hardness of carbon steel, the wrought iron chain mail that Danish mercenaries cherish is too soft.

    The "Ross Iron Man" is like a tank rushing into the enemy''s line. The terrifying crushing force they burst out is something no one had expected.

    Some Ross fighters even complained that if these fierce men were released earlier, some brothers would not have died. Of course, everyone has come to understand that there is a real reason why Lord Rurik gives these people good food and drink, they are too fierce.

    Look at them! The man is impenetrable, and his sword and axe keep dripping with the enemy''s blood.

    They stood like an iron tower. The Danish mercenaries found that the weapons in their hands were so weak. The iron swords would bend when they stab, and the blades would be broken when they slashed. As a result of their attempts to attack, the weapons were scrapped.

    The rust of blood aroused the berserkers'' excitement. Inside the armor were a pair of blood-red eyes. They were already breathing heavily because of the heavy armor on their backs and their hard work.

    They continued to advance, forming a wall like a meat grinder, cutting and killing all enemies that were just themselves.

    Of course, there are also "iron men" who have been tricked by their opponents, such as knee injuries and falls, and necks pierced by short spears. They lost only a few people, and the number of people cut to the ground by them has reached the scale of a hundred people!

    The Danish mercenaries who claim to be generally well-equipped are supposed to be the trump card of the Gotland army. They face the secret troops of the Russ and they know how tough they are.

    Perhaps the greatest sorrow of a warrior is that he has exhausted his weapons and cannot hurt half of his enemy''s hair.

    Otto was thinking of rushing to the front line of the battle, just like his once young self, becoming a star on the battlefield.

    "If you die, die. The best leader of the Ross people has been born, and I will sacrifice this victory for Ross with my death..." Otto was immersed in the fierceness of the war, he was almost a kind of martyr The posture tried to rush to the front line.

    It is a pity that the battle did not allow the Duke of Ross to become an unparalleled warrior.

    Because the bravest iron men have built a "wall of killing", these guys are frantically grabbing the glory of killing the enemy, this is something that the Duke''s elite mercenaries who come afterwards and even the Duke himself cannot grab.

    Evlo very much hoped to kill ten enemies and let the sword temporarily rented by the master be stained with blood to repay his kindness.

    "Master Duke! What do we do? The Berserkers are going to wipe out the enemy!" Stepping on the creeping corpse, Jeflo yelled at Otto who was grinning.

    "Then kill the injured enemy! You also pay attention, once the iron man dies, you will immediately make up for it!"

    Under special battle conditions, Otto could only grab his ancestral Damascus steel patterned steel sword with both hands, looking for the remaining enemies to assassinate it.

    Whether it is a strong Gotland male soldier, a seemingly weak female soldier, or some obviously immature faces. They were all members of Gotland''s army at this time, and they were all seriously injured.

    Otto wouldn''t treat the abuse of the enemy as a pleasure at all. He made up the knife indiscriminately. Jevlo took his brothers, and the Slavic Lancers behind him, everyone was doing this.

    After the two wings of the Russ army suffered relatively serious losses, the front line finally stabilized. Arik and Haro Zossen insisted on struggling, their swords, spears and axes were waving in chaos, and the shield was stuck to the shield and no one could go any further.

    The violent slash of the iron man finally tore the Danish mercenary line. Now, a group of silver helmeted soldiers bathed in blood, with a sense of horror from the underworld, appeared in the army of ordinary Gotland islanders behind the Danish mercenaries. before.

    The young soldier threw his axe in shock, and the female soldier screamed harshly.

    It is a pity that the iron men will not be merciful because of the peculiarities of the enemy.

    They rushed up, killing mercilessly, even if someone kneeled down and begged to surrender, the battle axe still slashed them.

    A good opportunity of a lifetime appeared in front of us!

    Otto raised his aging and wise head, and his deep gaze saw not the panicked face of the enemy, but the indescribable glory.

    "The enemy is about to collapse! Brothers! Run along the gap! Don''t show mercy! The enemy! Sure!"

    After all, Ottoso threw the shield, holding the sword in both hands, he rushed into the enemy line under the protection of as many as one hundred and fifty elite mercenaries.

    During the chaos, Rurik personally led the flag team and kept shooting arrows. He could not help his father to fight, so he had to continue supporting with arrows until the soldiers fired the arrows they were carrying. .

    The young soldiers stood on the muddy battlefield, their leather boots were full of dark red mud, and the dead enemies were everywhere around them. Boys and girls, everyone gathered in a group subconsciously. After the arrows were shot, they grabbed the battle axe for fear that the dead bodies around them suddenly gathered up.

    Rurik knew that his little fighters were terrified, but most of them had grown up. They have seen a huge number of 10,000 people on this day, and they will not be timid when they participate in the battle in the future.

    "Let''s stop and rest and let the others continue to fight!" Rurik issued an order to guard on the spot. It is true that for people with sore arms in crazy bow and arrow shooting, since they can''t go to the front line to fight, don''t block the soldiers in front.

    There is indeed no need to stay in Rick to participate in the current battle. The Archer Flag team inserted the last arrow into the arrow slot of the crossbow and knelt down to guard against any kind of sudden attack.

    Looking at the main force of the Russ army, the army has begun to push back strategically.

    In the chaos, Otto keenly saw some gorgeously dressed people.

    "Yevlo!" Otto shouted.

    "in!"

    "Look at those men, they are actually decorating themselves with leopard skins. That is the leader of the enemy. You rushed over with your brother and chopped off a few heads for me to come back!"

    "Yes!"

    Jeflo was completely laughing, soliciting more than 20 crazy work charges. They didn''t have time to mix with the iron man to kill the enemy, just to accurately strike the gorgeous enemies.

    Ordinary Gotland fighters are generally dressed, but are a large number of people still going shirtless? Their poor attire naturally made the big business people stand out.

    At the same time, faced with the rapid failure of the Danish mercenaries, the shocked businessmen were at a loss.

    More than one person yelled at Gotland King Harken what to do, but unfortunately, the king had no decision at all, clutching his head.

    Harald kicked Harken in the thigh, "Look! Their berserkers are about to kill, and soon we will be in danger."

    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"

    "Don''t scream! You are the king! Now brothers are dying in large numbers Is there any way?"

    "Ah ah ah ah ah¡­¡­"

    Indeed, even the final Danish mercenaries can''t stop the Ross Army. Does Haken have a second wave of reserves?

    From the corner of Harald''s eyes, some businessmen with their private soldiers were quietly evacuating.

    Harald is the main battle, but now the morale of the army has collapsed, and the king himself patronizes meaningless screams, unable to make any decisions.

    "Are you going to die here? You and your family are going to die, I''m going to leave!"

    No, the king was indifferent, and Harald fled the battlefield with his private soldiers. In particular, he ordered his daughter Asraki and the female soldiers to evacuate.

    Evacuate? Where to withdraw? The bay is blocked by the Ross fleet, and it may be difficult to escape at sea. Fleeing to the nearby woodland, everyone will eventually starve to death. But if you don''t evacuate, the Ross people who have been surrounded must gather and annihilate them.

    It was seen that some merchants led their troops to retreat, and many Gotland fighters were also fleeing in the direction of Visby.

    He grabbed his daughter''s arm and ran wildly, and at one time his sons were exhausted.

    "Dad, what shall we do? Go home?" Aslaqi exclaimed.

    "Yes! Go home. After we go back we insist on fighting, at least to protect our home is safe."

    Visby is going to become a battlefield? Every street has become a place to fight? Neither Aslaqi nor his father could predict the future, and obviously they could no longer expect the Gotland Army to win the decisive battle in the wilderness.

    Five businessmen evacuated with a handful of private soldiers and family members, including Harald and others.

    Seeing a group of brightly dressed businessmen run away!

    The Gotland fighters, who were already frustrated and fearful, saw this scene, and the last bit of morale collapsed.

 Chapter 465ï¼š Kill this king of Gotland

    "The Rise of Rurik (

    The Gotland Army had an inevitable total collapse across the board, but it was a pity that their king Harken was still holding his head at a loss. The king''s inaction is equivalent to acquiescing to the spontaneous escape of his soldiers.

    Wonders appeared on the battlefield. A large number of Danish mercenaries relied on the honor of the soldiers, the professional ethics of the mercenaries, and the friendship of the guys. They insisted on fighting with the Russians on the front line, and even withstood the pressure and "rushed the tower" as always .

    Some Danish mercenaries gradually discovered that their backs had become empty, and there were no supporting friendly forces outside of a large number of Gotland soldiers who had been killed by arrows lying on the ground. They find themselves betrayed, but it''s too late!

    It wasn''t just the "Iron Man", Duke Otto and Ross''s mercenaries who opened up the situation in the middle of the front. The Slavic Spears were expanding the "ulcers" of the front.

    Seizing the opportunity, the two wings of the Russ army began to shrink their fronts, and a momentum to encircle and eat them was taking shape.

    Evlo carried a handful of tricks, like a spearhead, not entangled with enemies who dared to obstruct, the goal was directed at Harken. It''s all because Harken was outside the king, he put on his chain mail, still wearing a gorgeous pendant and a beautiful hat.

    Harken was a simple fool, he didn''t know that he was dressed in the most gorgeous clothes on the battlefield, and he was telling the enemy who was the commander-in-chief. The position where he stood at the beginning was indeed safe, but now it has become absolutely dangerous, and it has become the target of public criticism.

    The most elite mercenaries have rushed to the front line, and Harken currently has only more than ten guards left. It was too late when he saw the Ross man riding his face.

    The weapon fight broke out in an instant. For reward and glory, Rose''s mercenaries killed all the defenders guarding Harken after paying the price of a few deaths.

    The gorgeous clothes and hats are now stained with the blood of others. Harken himself was directly kicked down by a vigorous flying kick from Jeflo, and then a steel sword was pressed against the opponent''s neck, who had become muddy and bloodstained.

    Harken opened his eyes wide, then relaxed and closed his eyes...

    "You!" Yevlo roared, "Are you so anxious to die? Look into my eyes! Harken!"

    Compared to death, the sound of "Haken" shocked Harken himself trembling.

    "You? You know my name?"

    "Do you still remember the battle under the hill two days ago? Now you are captured!" Yevlo didn''t talk nonsense, and directly beat the fully realized King Gotland with his muscles convulsed and twitched. The man was framed by the angry fighters and led to the rear under the command of Jevlo.

    There is no suspense in the next battle.

    Those big businessmen who did not evacuate quickly, they were brutally killed one after another.

    As many as a thousand Gotland fighters did not have time to evacuate, and more than 400 Danish mercenaries were still fighting for their honor. Among these 1,500 people, those Danish mercenaries can really fight hard. The rest are mostly female soldiers and young warriors. Unfortunately, their bravery is completely overwhelmed by the mighty power of the Russian army.

    Arik¡¯s flag team has been trying to shrink the encirclement, he has lost a lot of men, and his brothers are also very tired.

    "Brothers, let''s continue pushing! Don''t worry about the running cowards, let''s kill the enemy in front of you!"

    "Look at my banner, don''t go away!"

    "We are now reconciling with the other brotherhoods and killing everyone who tries to break through."

    The soldiers looked at the flag of the flag team closely, and soon they saw another flag. It was the flag of the flag team under Haro Zossen, and the blue and white robes that were stained red by the enemy''s blood.

    The Russian soldiers shouted all the time, and finally gathered into a non-stop whining sound, dotted with the clash of swords and axes. Even if it is exhausted, the soldiers can see that their army will win.

    The shield walls of the two flag teams are combined into one, and a tight encirclement has been formed!

    Arik finally saw Harrodsson, and the two fighters met and then laughed arrogantly with their mouths open.

    "Benevolence?!" Haro Zuosen asked.

    "No. Kill all the enemies!" Arik''s answer was extremely straightforward, and his men did the same.

    Female warriors are also warriors, and the enemy''s female warriors must kill them. At this moment, no one really thought of taking him captive and eventually returning to his hometown as his wife. They do not hope that the woman abducted will be a monster who is good at hacking and slashing. If they are surrounded by themselves, will the female warrior be merciful?

    The Gotland warrior who was surrounded by the chaos army was still trembling with Rose who was in the encirclement, and the panting iron man was still dying about the crown of his teeth that almost exploded due to the rush of blood, covering his red face and sweat with an iron helmet, and brandishing his battle axe. He Jian continued to slash.

    The Duke of Rose''s mercenaries who have learned fencing and fighting skills kill the enemy in a more dexterous way.

    The Gotland Army and the Danish mercenaries, they pessimistically found themselves in danger. In the rebellious army, they never discovered that their king was captured by their opponents. Everyone saw many Visby armed residents fleeing, mixed with those noble people.

    A woman screamed sadly: "Haken is a traitor. He abandoned us."

    The Danish mercenaries could no longer control the so-called king, and some of the higher-ranking fighters spontaneously assumed the job of commander.

    A Danish soldier in his thirties, he greeted his more than a dozen old men trying to break through the Rose Shield Wall, which had just become unstable, and this caused everyone to gather in one direction spontaneously.

    Arik felt the pressure was huge, and he kept yelling with his sword: "You can''t let the enemy break through the shield wall and escape. Brothers! Hold it up! If you die, you have to stand up like a wooden stake!"

    The Ross people and the Mellaren people who came in mixed with each other''s shields against each other, so that the Ross army is more than a shield wall, they quickly built three walls in the most anxious place, and barely temporarily blocked the opponent''s head-holding rat The squeeze of escape.

    The shield wall of the Russ was always fragile, and they couldn''t hold on for long.

    Arik and Harozsen in the melee, the two commanders did not see a terrifying force at all, forcing the Gotland people to flee like crazy.

    The Duke¡¯s mercenaries and the iron men, everyone killed an unknown number of enemies in the melee, everyone was bathed in blood, and the stench was really pungent. They panted heavily, dragging their almost exhausted bodies and forced to retreat to rest under the orders of Duke Otto.

    As for the final battle, it will be solved by Slavic Lancers composed of Novgorod people.

    The once terrifying spear wall rushed over, and nearly 800 spearmen formed a wide striking surface.

    The exhausted Danish mercenaries and Gotland soldiers were panting and struggling to cope. A warrior can use a sword or axe to poke one or two spearheads away, but more spearheads will come in, and only one shot will cause the whole person to lose combat effectiveness on the spot.

    It can be said that in Otto''s past combat experience, he felt that advancing and fighting with a shield wall was the best infantry tactics in a war. Through this decisive battle, those Slavs who were denounced as cowardly peasants turned into terrifying monsters.

    He keenly saw that a spearman was weak, and 800 spearmen united to become a hedgehog, and the result was what happened now.

    "Stab me! Leave your partner alone! Seeing the enemy in front of you, whether it is a woman or a child, they are all Varangal warriors!"

    "We are not weaker than them, glorious men, stab the enemy to death, don''t be merciful!"

    "Imagine we are hunting bears with spears in our hometown. We are hunting bears and kill me."

    Medvedt continued to give orders in Slavic. At the moment, a large number of Rus people could not understand the words of this unexpectedly powerful friendly army. Lurik, who had retreated to the back, vaguely heard Medvet''s yelling.

    Rurik didn''t want to say anything anymore. He took the Sagittarius flag team to rest on the battlefield full of war dead.

    Soon, he saw the iron man covered in blood retreating, and Jeflo, how did this guy leave the battlefield?

    Rurik was about to see what was going on, when he saw his father also showing his beard, which had suddenly turned red, and withdrew.

    They did not simply withdraw, because the fighting continued.

    The enemy has no ability to organize the death advancement of the Slavic Lancers, and the Gotland fighters in the crowded encirclement are being killed with extremely high efficiency.

    Some female warriors threw their shields and swords, knelt on the ground and covered their shoulders with her hands, and said everything she wanted to survive.

    Unfortunately, these Slavic fighters did not understand. The violence in their hearts had been completely aroused, and then a few spears poked over, and the female soldier begging for life died in battle.

    The two warrior flag teams defended their shield wall and kept stabs at approaching enemies with steel swords and short spears. The Slavic spearmen behind slashed and killed them.

    Some Gotland people really suspect that this world is too unreal. Are the Ross people just here to kill? They have no other appeal except murder? Isn''t it bad to do business together? Besides, they were once in the same alliance. Could it be that the rich and powerful businessmen declared their back to the alliance, and the northern guys were hated on ordinary people?

    Whether it is absurd or cruel, everything is meaningless.

    Because one of the Gotlanders was stabbed to death by the spearhead. The Slavic spearmen and the Ross warriors met in a very strange way.

    They stood on the dead body of the enemy and looked at each other, and there was no celebratory roar, but silence. They were simply "confronting". After an unknown period of silence, the flat spear stood up again, and the spear wall gradually turned into a terrible forest.

    "Glory!" Arik glared wide and raised his sword aloft.

    "Glory! Rose!" Harozuosen snarled with that old roar, and the soldiers began to beat their shields, with low voices one after another.

    Infected by this enthusiasm, the Slavic spearman roared "Slava" spontaneously.

    The Ross Army won! This coalition of the three ethnic groups stood on the enemy''s corpse and won their common victory.

    Hundreds of warriors burst into joy. They knew that today¡¯s victory had changed too many things. The military strength of the Gotlans in World War I had almost disappeared. From then on, the fishermen sailed to the sea, historically no longer Worried about the harassment of the Gotland people, the Ross people will become the masters of the huge sea! This means that they can manipulate a flat boat to boldly go to the warm and prosperous fishing grounds of the south to fish, and the food security in the future will be more stable.

    More soldiers sat down as if unloaded, sitting on the enemy''s corpse. They didn''t feel any discomfort at all, their eyes were narrowed, looking at the warm sun in the sky.

    The sun is Sora, one of the incarnations of Odin, if the raven appears again at this time...

    Sure enough, many soldiers saw the ravens falling into the nearby woods, and the black birds couldn''t be more obvious.

    The exhausted warrior looked gratified, because Odin saw everything, every warrior''s fighting, the gods must be vividly visible, so that everyone will meet in the Hall of Valor one day.

    Some fighters began to clean the battlefield spontaneously. They looked for injured companions and killed the enemy''s wounded.

    They caught some Gotland female warriors who were pretending to be dead, and then they did not hesitate to start doing things in a wild laugh, and finally stabbed another sword.

    Because of Otto, Duke of Ross, he doesn''t need mercy. He, as the king of real power, needs to make Rose''s enemies feel fear. The current Rurik also fully agrees with his father''s ideas. As a king, he now knows that he needs to let the people see "the ruthlessness of the king".

    For Otto, he doesn''t need to worry about his soldiers at all. They will spontaneously sweep the battlefield, take away what is available, and make up the knife to kill the dying enemy. Instead, let them stop, the order is difficult to implement.

    Now another big event is testing Otto, as well as Rurik himself.

    King Harken of Gotland, he lost his family, dependents, mercenaries, the support of the merchants, all the soldiers, and Visby in the decisive battle.

    Harken lost everything. He was so upset at his final decision, he just wanted to die quickly. Unfortunately, he is now sitting on his knees in the corpse, facing the nobleman of the Roths as a prisoner, especially the "cute and cute" Fierce" Rurik.

    Now, the north wind was blowing Rurik''s flowing golden horsetail. He held a steel-armed crossbow and pointed it at the kneeling King Gotland.

    Otto was also on the scene, and even the main commander of the Rus army came.

    The iron men stood in a row, using the steel wall as the background of the Ross nobility.

    For Harken, if he knew that the Ross army was so fierce, he would not choose a full-scale battle. Instead, like the businessman he ordered to be killed, he hurried to flee with some of his wealth. As for the life and death of ordinary Visby, Then it has nothing to do with him.

    Thinking of all this, he raised his head and laughed wildly at the sun.

    "This person is crazy? Arik." Otto, who was stroking the hilt of his sword with both hands, asked about his nephew beside him.

    "Perhaps, Jeflo''s punch was very fierce." Arik was really impatient, and asked the younger brother on the other side: "Ruriek, what should this man do?"

    What should King Gotland do? This is a good question.

    Rurik fell into a brief hesitation. From the corner of his eyes he saw the eyes cast by his brothers, especially his father''s light glance. Everyone was waiting for himself as the military commander to make the final decision.

    Two months ago, the Saxon leader of Borgholm surrendered. As the local people were generally Saxons, the King of Sweden allowed him to surrender. The situation at that time was not opposed by Lirik, just because the Saxons and the Rosses had never had a stake. relationship.

    The Gotland people are different. Since Harken is a great king, he himself must be responsible for the past wars.

    Rurik replied simply: "Kill! I will kill this man with my own hands."

    This is undoubtedly the result that the Ross people on the scene most hope to see, because the future leader they desperately hope to be blessed by Odin is also a bloodthirsty and brave warrior. Because Odin is essentially the **** of war!

    Hearing his death sentence, Harken had no accidents. He began to curse the sun, cursing Odin: "The priest deceived me, Odin, isn''t it enough that ten sacrifices are not enough? Shouldn''t I be the winner of this war? I gave everything for you, and what did you reward? ? It''s a defeat! I have nothing left."

    "Shut up! Stupid man!" Rurik exclaimed, attracting Harken''s sad and angry face.

    "You." Harken stretched out his right hand with difficulty and pointed at Rurik angrily: "You are the most despicable person, the most vicious person, a betrayal of promises."

    "You are defeated, Harken. Obviously, Odin does not support you."

    "Indeed, Odin also betrayed me, and sadly I was betrayed by everyone."

    The key personnel of the Ross tribe were all present, and Rurik might as well speak in big words: "Then, do you know my name?"

    "You? I know the name of your relative Arik, the **** Arik the butcher. As for you, you are also a butcher."

    "You can only talk more here. Tell you, I am Rurik who was blessed by Odin, the Duke of the Duchy of Ross, and God is on our side."

    "Huh! I always thought that your relative, Arik, was the leader of Rose. I didn''t expect you to be the leader as a child?! It seems that your father is very relieved of you." At this moment, Harken actually knew that Otto was Rose. The Duke, but this Otto is obviously old. How could such an old guy have a young son? This is too strange.

    Harken no longer has the will to speculate, he just wants to die quickly, and then put on a stinky face of constipation for a month and yelled: "Butcher Arik, and Butcher Rurik. I curse you guys against the wall, you will rise. Disputes."

    Arik, who was furious in an instant, yelled with a sword: "I love my brother so much, you are a dying bull! I want to tear your stinky mouth so that you can''t curse viciously."

    Looking at Arik''s blood-red eyes, Harken continued to swear: "You have brothers, you will not fight. I curse! Your children will fight, fight each other, fight for profit, and forget past family relationships. Even after a thousand years, your heirs will still quarrel..."

    Obviously Harken''s curse words hadn''t been finished yet, and a heavy crossbow arrow had penetrated his heart.

    Harken looked at Rurik¡¯s angry face as if he had a premonition, smiled slowly, and then, Harken felt the world spin and finally fell into the pile of corpses, falling into an endless void... ¡­

    The furious Arik shook off the blood from the sword, kicked Haken''s headless body again, and spitted sputum at the head with closed eyes: "You are a despicable person, you are actually trying to mobilize us Ross people. Friendship.¡± After speaking, Arik directly raised Haken''s head and showed it to the people present, and everyone laughed frantically.

    Unexpectedly, Otto yelled angrily: "Enough! Traitors who betray the alliance will always say something divorced, but it is a boring conspiracy. Arik, find a spearhead to insert this villain''s head, I want to let the coward who escaped back to Visby See if their king is dead. We have a good rest, ready to enter Visby to plunder."

    "No!" Rurik hurriedly stopped his father''s rash move.

    "Rurik? You..."

    "Dad! Now listen to my orders, the whole army rests, cleans the battlefield, burns the dead bodies, and rescues our wounded."

    "Huh? Shouldn''t it be pursued by victory? It''s still a bit early now."

    "Let the brothers rest. Everything is arranged in accordance with the pre-war plan. Remember, I must search for as much wealth as possible from them before allowing the brothers to grab it by themselves.

    Otto suddenly woke up, in order to maximize family wealth and power, he should indeed act according to this set of plans. He respected his son''s decision, and then issued the Duke''s decree, all in accordance with the plan before the war. Of course, for the majority of soldiers, many realistic situations really force them to lack motivation to pursue the so-called victory.

    Anyway, the sea has been blocked by the fleet, and the escaped guys only need to stay in Visby and get killed. They are just a tortoise lying in a pottery urn, as long as the Russian army is willing, they can take it at any time.

 Chapter 466ï¼š Whoever will be the king will pay for this hatred

    "The Rise of Rurik (

    How many enemies were killed in this battle? Cut off the enemy''s first level and stack it up, perhaps for good statistics.

    Taking into account that cutting off the head is also a stern physical task, the Ross fighters who have been so weak after the **** battle are unable to win the pursuit, they are unable to do so.

    Why do we need to collect the enemy''s body?

    In the afternoon, the setting sun is like blood.

    The soldiers who had rested for a while stood up and searched for their dead soldiers among the corpses.

    They executed the dead enemies, and occasionally gave their own seriously wounded a make-up knife.

    Serious injuries are mortal. If you continue to suffer from the pain before death, it is better to let your partner do the work for you.

    The fallen Russian soldiers were carried away continuously, and finally lay quietly in the clean grass.

    They are arranged in a matrix, with ten people in a row.

    As more and more soldiers were engulfed, the excitement of Duke Ross had dissipated more than half.

    He let the north wind blow, holding the hilt in both hands in the setting sun, staring deeply at his brother who died in battle.

    They are all sturdy boys with immature faces.

    The dead Slav fighters were also pulled here, and all the dead waited for the final cremation.

    They are wearing uniform clothes, even if they are stained with blood and mud, they are still clearly visible in the battlefield where the corpses are everywhere, so that they can be collected correctly and quickly.

    The living warriors traveled throughout the battlefield. They picked up all the swords, axes, spearheads, arrows, and a large number of shields they found. In the end, the weapons were piled into a mountain, and the shields were piled to make the second mountain.

    The number of dead soldiers is clearly visible, they lie quietly in four huge matrices!

    After careful identification, as many as three hundred native Rus tribe fighters were killed! Most of them are elite and strong men. Many of them have experienced many wars. They did not expect to sacrifice their own death to Odin in this decisive battle with the feud.

    "Three hundred brothers are dead, we have lost a lot." Haroldoson walked over and patted Otto on the shoulder.

    "It''s so miserable. They are all our young people. Maybe before the war, let Rurik arrange the tactics. After so many young people died, our strength was frustrated."

    Hearing what the Duke said, Harrodsson knew it was strange, "My old friend, don''t you think we have achieved a great victory? You see, we are still strong."

    As he said, Harrodsson pointed to the ground: "Look, these are Gotland people, Danes. They are dead! We may have killed three thousand of them! Visby and the whole of Gotland are no more. Soldiers of war."

    "Maybe! I don''t care about their lives and deaths. It is not a pity for a group of enemies to die. I only hope that my brothers will try not to have casualties."

    "But war... how can there be undead?"

    "Then prepare more spearmen!" Otto suddenly became angry, which was really caught off guard.

    "Old man, you..."

    "Damn it!" Otto stomped his feet vigorously. "That kid Rurik is very clever. I knew it was so, I should have carried a spear! There are also bows and crossbows, and a lot of equipment. You see, Almost so many soldiers died from slashing wounds! Look again, there are many Novgorods among the dead?"

    Under the soft sunset light, Haro Zossen took a closer look. Was there actually only 20 Slavs killed in the area?

    Otto continued, "This is a lesson of blood. Those cowardly peasants became spearmen, and they turned into terrible powers. In the next war, every Ross soldier must hold a spear."

    "What about the sword and the shield? That is the soul of a warrior."

    "I want it all! Every good Ross war must have a spear, a long sword, an axe, a short sword, and a shield. I also want a lot of crossbows and slingshots!"

    Haro Zossen took a deep breath: "That way, we are the kings of the entire human world." He pointed to the blue sky, "It seems that Odin has also heard your prayer. You see, there are a thousand ravens here, Odin. Ding is staring at us."

    "Okay! When the logging brothers come back, let the soldiers'' souls go to Valhalla."

    If Otto was a reckless man, he would have been dragged down from the leader''s seat.

    Through this battle, Otto no longer cares about the glory of those rumored soldiers. As long as the enemy can be killed and the opponent can be executed in large numbers, this is the glory of the soldier.

    He had hoped that the whole army would become a spear army, and then cooperate with a large number of crossbows, so-called to kill the enemy as much as possible before fighting at close range. This hope is exactly the same as Rurik''s idea, or that an ancient European infantry team, such an arrangement of the army, has the best combat effectiveness, and Otto is enlightened.

    The Ross tribe cannot afford too many deaths, at least for now. The unrecoverable death of three hundred people meant that the strength of the Ross tribe was greatly frustrated.

    I am afraid that in a few years, continuing such a large-scale operation will require careful consideration.

    But Otto did not regret it, nor did the Russian soldiers regret it.

    It was completely different from Otto''s depth, as if the soldiers were not sad for their dead people.

    The brothers clearly used a few to beat the crowd, and the result was a resounding victory.

    Everyone chanted Rurik''s name, and the people by the campfire and the loggers who entered the woods were all talking about Rurik. Not only because this was Rurik¡¯s victory, but the most important thing was that he killed the King of the Gotland with his own hands!

    The Russ returned to his camp, and night fell on the world, with shining stars in the sky.

    The dark world is burning, and the air is filled with a very strong burnt smell.

    The fallen Russ soldiers, including Russ, Merlaren mercenaries, Yilmalen mercenaries, and Slavs, lay on more than one hundred piles of pine wood and haystacks.

    All the living warriors wore armours and picked up all the captured raven shields.

    On the side of the altar set before the war, the extremely young female warriors of Rurik, wearing freshly picked chrysanthemums as corollas, gathered together and sang "Holy War".

    As the lyrics sang, the army really defeated the main force of the Gotland army, and the final victory was one step away.

    The sacred fire in the altar reflected Lumia wearing a antler helmet. She opened her arms, and when the singing was over, she personally chanted the sacrificial carols passed down by the Rus tribe.

    What is very eye-catching is that there is a wooden stick in the altar, on which is inserted the head of the Gotland King Harken.

    What is a sacrifice? King Gotland is the sacrifice!

    Suddenly, Lumia looked up at Tianyu and yelled in a crisp voice, "The gods say they need new fighters! Let these brave people go to Valhalla! Let''s light up!"

    The camp where a large number of bonfires had been lit has gradually become an erupting volcano, or the earth is burning.

    For the people who fled back to Visby, they were horrified to see that the battlefield to the east of the mound was burning, like countless monsters burrowing out of the underworld, as if the souls of the dead were still at war with the terrifying Ross army.

    The fallen Russian soldiers were caught in a raging fire, and this raging fire continued until the flames were still not extinguished at dawn.

    Realistically speaking, it may take a day to burn a corpse into black bones or ashes in a firewood. The Ross people can wait slowly, and of course they also need to make good corrections.

    However, for Rurik, he did not need to rush outside Visby.

    There is no wall guarding the city, the army can enter and leave at any time.

    Rurik''s thoughts were quite different, and his explanation caused the people to shut up.

    "We don''t need to take just one day off and go, we have to wait, even two days or three days. The guys who escaped have lost their fighting power. They are sunk by our army when they escape at sea. They will fall into terror and become mentally confused. They will kill each other, and there won¡¯t be many living people left. The last of them will send messengers to beg us for mercy. Of course I can forgive many women and children¡¯s lives, but as a price, we get everything except their lives."

    Indeed, the Gotland people now have a large number of women, children and old guys left, their young and middle-aged soldiers and Danish mercenaries, ninety-nine out of every one hundred people have died!

    No one believes that the Gotlanders are a threat anymore. They and their Visby City are completely fat sheep waiting to be slaughtered. Whenever they use the knife depends on the butcher''s mood.

    As Rurik hoped, the horror atmosphere of Visby''s establishment is fermenting.

    Six thousand soldiers of the Gotland Army went on the expedition, but only half a day''s battle failed. How many people did they lose? I''m afraid they don''t even know it.

    Only a very small number of middle-aged fighters escaped back, and it can be said that these people are genuine cowards. The bravest men have been desperately fighting with the Ross people, and finally ended up with a tragic result of all deaths.

    Most of the wealthy merchants and small wealthy houses declared collapse after this battle.

    Visby¡¯s fishing industry, boiling salt industry, and wool industry are the pillars of the economy, and the foundation of the economy is mainly dependent on the work of mature men. Now, the whole Visby has ten rooms and nine empty rooms. The old people who stayed behind were shocked by the complete failure of the tribe. They tried to chat with the female soldiers who had escaped, and they got screams of frustration.

    In this battle, the Gotland Army actually killed more than 4,000 people, and almost all of them escaped alive and were female fighters and young fighters. These people are poorly equipped, physical strength and technical tactics are inferior, and their existence value is more to fill the scene.

    The key to defeating the enemy is not to gain or lose in one city or place, but to destroy the enemy''s viable power.

    Rurik deliberately acted in accordance with this set of strategic models summarized by Sun Wu from the East and Clausewitz from the West, and the result was so tragic.

    If the two major conflicts and one skirmish before the decisive battle are added, the total loss of the Gotlanders is as high as 6,000. That is, the Battle of Baisha Port wiped out 1,500 enemies, and the battle of Lukulye Village wiped out the enemy. five hundred. Over 300 people were also beheaded in the battle of the ambush under the mound and the initial landing battle.

    In addition, the Russian army has captured more than a thousand people and brought them all back to the rear.

    The net loss of the Gotland people is close to 8,000. This shows that in Visby, the huge settlement has fallen into a terrible depression, and some shantytowns have completely turned into ghost towns, leaving only the distress of young children and their failures. The woman wailed after the battle.

    Five big businessmen managed to escape back to Visby. They dragged their bodies almost to pieces, and gathered in the chamber on the evening of the decisive battle day.

    The priests looked sad, and the merchants were full of misery.

    Harald sat cross-legged dejectedly, muttering bitterly, "Now it''s time to come up with a countermeasure."

    "Countermeasures? What other countermeasures?!" A businessman violent, and then slowly sat down frustrated: "Haken is over, I saw him captured with my own eyes. I just can''t figure out how could the Ross people be like this The strength? They actually defeated us on land, and now I have a dozen mercenaries and more than 20 slaves in my hands. They die again, I can only kill the enemy myself."

    "Are you still thinking about killing the enemy? Don''t be delusional, we must run away." Another businessman seemed to put forward a feasible suggestion.

    "Escape? Where did you escape?"

    "We forcibly went out to sea, and took the gold and silver to leave at night."

    "I''m afraid this can only be the case. Now the guys in Klitheim are evacuating again, they are going back to their port from the land, maybe we can work with them to go smoothly in Gotland."

    ...

    Two businessmen who have fled back, you say a word to me, they are discussing the plan of escape, the guy who was the main battle, now they want to leave this place of right and wrong quickly.

    Naturally, there is a kind work to win Harald: "Friend, you can withdraw quickly! I really envy you, there is a beautiful daughter. You dedicate Asraki to the business leader of Hezeby, and that guy will help You quickly revive your family business. At that time, don''t forget to give us a hand."

    Is this kind? It is clearly...

    Harald couldn¡¯t say anything for a while. He knew his daughter, so he said: ¡°Asraki has heard too many heroic stories told by the priest. She just wants to marry the hero. Hezeby¡¯s person is called What? A fat walrus? Forget it."

    "It doesn''t matter." The businessman shrugged: "You should prepare early. We will forcibly pass through the sea blockade of the Ross people, and everything will be fine."

    Harald''s current attitude is extremely entangled with regard to escape. He didn''t believe that the Rus were kind enough to leave a gap in the cordon for people to escape. As for the last few refugees who followed Klitheim to go to the southern port by land, it would take a long woodland trek, lack of water and food, and everything was perilous.

    A thought emerged in his mind. He raised his head and asked the businessman friends: "Could it be that the Ross people are absolutely ruthless and want to kill everyone?"

    The businessmen immediately heard the meaning, and then pointed out their fingers.

    If you could surrender, the brothers would have surrendered long ago, but what everyone saw was the crazy killing of the Ruth army, like the ground cracked through the cracks, the monsters of the underworld overflowed and attached to the Ruth people and turned people into monsters.

    Someone even said it was extremely vicious. This person stood up and pointed to Harald¡¯s nose and cursed: "You are the one who fought the most! Magnoord (a big businessman who was killed) wants to retreat, and you killed him yourself. Now, maybe my brothers should kill you because you want to surrender!"

    When threatened, Harald drew out his sword abruptly, and the four merchants drew out their short swords.

    Harald also did not show weakness: "Come on then, I was a soldier before becoming a businessman. I can kill you easily."

    He was telling the truth, and merchants who were good at counting silver coins did not dare to rush into it.

    "Then there is nothing to talk about. Why should we rap in the courtroom?" A businessman raised his ceiling and sighed: "This place will eventually be occupied by the RussBrothers are going to leave, I hope Frey The adults can forgive Harken for destroying his worship, and reward us people to live and continue to make money. And you, Harald, you stay here, since your daughter likes strong fighters, send Asraki To the leader of the Russ! For the sake of beauty, the Russ may protect your family."

    The conversation in the chamber broke up, and the merchants evacuated one after another with anger. Only Harald sat there, staring at each other with the bitter-faced priests.

    The High Priest of Gotland, an old man with a bald head smeared with chalky mud, moved his decayed body and sat cross-legged in front of Harald: "Haken is dead. He betrayed Frey and won Odin''s acknowledgment. . Now, we support you to be the new king."

    "I''ll be the king?" Harald suddenly stunned. "Why? Being a king has a curse of death."

    "However, the people of Visby want to survive. Maybe those Ross people will really look at the fairies, not too much."

    "Really! It''s ridiculous!"

    In all fairness, Harald can even withdraw money to preserve his family''s wealth. He really didn''t want to be a king, because he knew that the Ross people obviously had a hatred of the Gotland people, and whoever would be the king would pay for the hatred.

    He snatched the door and didn''t want to repeat, and he didn''t leave a clear answer.

    He hurried into the home with the waiting entourage. As soon as he came back, he ordered all the domestic slaves to be armed.

    The so-called armed forces are not really about street fighting with the Ross people. Harald knows very well that now his enemy is not the Ross army, but the guys around him. Those seemingly ordinary people are deadly threats under special circumstances. As for his future plans, his mind is extremely confused, so he will take one step at a time.

 Chapter 467ï¼š No way to escape

    "The Rise of Rurik (

    No, that night, the people of Revisby saw the redness of the east of the hill. This terrifying vision made the people after the war insane.

    The things Harald envisioned happened as expected.

    Some guys who covet the wealth of big businessmen are a group of men, specifically a group of pure pirates. They didn''t want to sacrifice to defend Visby, they just wanted to find opportunities to steal property from this trading stronghold. Thieves can be described as the oldest profession, now they have become armed bandits!

    They began to harass the wealthy businessmen who lost their mercenaries. Some looting was successful. They broke through the wooden walls of the merchant''s house, killed the heirs who could not protect the merchant, defiled the female family, and went everywhere looking for gold and silver to destroy them. They are jealous of the wealth of big businessmen on weekdays, and now is a good time to vent their revenge. Encouraged by it, some refugees also joined the looting.

    The civilians under fear have become mobs. The five big merchants who fled back, including Harald, will now fight to protect the home! Like the Ruths, they had to use extremely cruel tricks against any attackers. Because the bandits are the young fighters and female fighters in the daytime, the former friendly forces have become enemies, and if they succeed, they will be the genocide of the merchants.

    A mound with an altitude of 100 meters separates the two worlds. On the battlefield to the east, thousands of dead corpses lie quietly, some ravens that are active at night pecking at dead corpses, and the Russian army is burning their own war dead. In Visby to the west, the locals are in a civil war. They didn''t have many people left, and now they are killing each other again.

    In order to protect her home, Aslaqi led her female guards, standing high on the wooden wall with spears to resist the enemy, and to disperse them with bows and arrows. Although only sixteen years old, who can say that she is not a female warrior? Her heroic posture is quite like a Valkyrie, is it true that such a fairy really wants to become a gift for peace? For whom do you ask for forgiveness from the Ross people? These violent people in Visby?

    Her father Harald was extremely entangled.

    In the face of such a dilemma, Harald was so disappointed with Visby that he even hoped that the Ross people would have killed them and chopped down these guys into surimi.

    As for his family, he offered Asraki, he knelt down and pushed all the blame for the war on the dead Harken, and finally declared his allegiance to the leader of Rose, and then took out a sum of money, the family will not be destroyed.

    Visby''s chaos lasted all night, and there was not much difference between the so-called ruined soldier and the bandit. They failed on the battlefield, knowing that they were in danger of doom, obviously they were doing their last madness before they died. Weiss is like the same purgatory.

    When the morning sun shines on the earth and the ocean, the Ross people''s fleet continues to float quietly on the sea, arranged like chains, and boats carrying torsion slingshots continue to stand by.

    The sun shone on the messy lanes of Visby, shining on the corpses, and a group of half-dead guys.

    Jiaoxiang is permeating the alleyway, it is the good taste of the sheep that has lost its owner being boiled.

    Those bandits who have become "leaders" cannot get wheat and fish, but fat sheep are at their fingertips. The chubby sheep were supposed to cut wool, and the bandits who are eager to fill their stomachs know that they are now unable to care about the value of sheepskin and wool. It is the last word to eat meat.

    Of course they don''t want to bury Visby, how can it be easier said than done to escape this targeted city?

    They have to fill their stomachs and then watch the changes, looking at the right time to escape.

    Visby''s inherent natural order was completely disintegrated, and whoever had the big fist now was able to act as the extremely brief boss before the Russ army swept the entire harbor. Those thieves who often hid in the gutter became Visby''s kings, but they were still powerless in the face of several large merchants who still had a strong fighting capacity.

    No, in the early morning, many businessmen who had been fighting for the whole night evacuated to the beach with some cash boxes. They pushed off the long boat and began to forcibly evacuate. They walked in a hurry, and individual bandits with weapons were staring at them along the way, but they were just paying attention.

    Anyone who intends to flee is not stopped, they need these brave businessmen to explore the way.

    This is really a death-seeking move, because the Ross people''s ships are waiting for them!

    It is best for the fleeing businessman to succeed, so that the bandits can take the gold and silver and evacuate this terrible island by rowing a long boat. Even if the success rate of the final escape is not high, they should try hard, at least better than waiting to die.

    Except for the Harald of the Hrolev family, who ordered the family to stick to their courtyards, the last four big businessmen and a few of their dependants brought more than fifty boxes of silver coins, and they began to paddle and break the Ross ship. Blockade of the team.

    In a critical moment, go to **** with all the stored goods! The fleeing merchants no longer care about those copper coins in stock.

    How much value does a copper coin have? More than fifty boxes of coins are full of genuine gold and silver, which is also mixed with a batch of Baltic special gems-amber.

    They actually carried very valuable belongings, and they were also the original capital of the comeback that they vowed to defend in the offensive and defensive battle with the bandits last night.

    The businessmen are all fantasizing about escaping to the southern waters as soon as possible after breaking through the blockade of the Ross people, stopping at Burnholm to buy some supplies and slaves, and then heading straight to Hezeby to open up new horizons.

    The morning sun is a bit dim, and there is still a layer of mist on the sea.

    The red light on the island illuminates the sky last night, and Gould used his toes to figure out that something big happened over there. The so-called big event is a decisive battle!

    Although Gould did not have any ability to communicate with the Ross army on the shore, he acted completely according to the plan before the decisive battle, that is, he insisted on blocking the Visby Harbor before getting a clear order and must sink all escaped ships.

    In the past night, Gould slept very shallowly. Most of the old, weak and armed women on the deck remained vigilant, and the wooden crossbow in their hands was always on guard. The current Ross tribe can only fill the ship''s strength with the weakest personnel, and it is their turn to fight again.

    Seeing the crowded fleet approaching, Gould''s sleepy eyes were suddenly diminished by tension.

    "It''s really brave! You think you can break through if you act together? Don''t you think that merchant ships can''t be well armed?"

    The flag representing "battle" was quickly pulled to the top of the mast of the Aphrola. Every ship saw this flag. The old and young, men and women, and the people on board went into battle.

    To do business with the strong, smart businessmen must pay attention to contracts. To do business with the weak, it is more appropriate to rely on the strong to bully the weak.

    Gould imagined fighting as a kind of business behavior, and the opponent seemed to be aggressive but weak in reality. kindness? Do not! They must all be turned into fish feed.

    Obviously, there is no such fool who would attack the island-like Aphrodite.

    In the eyes of the fugitive businessman, the Aphrodite was indeed too big. She is so big, she must be slow. They take it for granted that the Ross ships that block the port are just cargo ships. What are cargo ships? They are all low-speed goods, and long ships carrying gold and silver coins can quickly pass through and leave the enemy behind. Some people also think of the failure of the previous wave of fugitives, but the new fugitives have selectively ignored them. They are betting their lives, and they can only go to the dark when they leave the port.

    Reality ruthlessly crushed their fluke mentality!

    The fleeing fleet tried to rush northwest to the south as soon as it left the harbour. It never imagined that the big ship of the Ross people would rush out on the waves incredible, and the splash from the bow could almost overturn a normal fishing boat.

    The Aphrora was full of sails. Her copper-skin-reinforced bow horns were like a bronze battle axe. She ruthlessly smashed the first long ship with the pressure of a queen of the sea. Many people on board were directly caught He crushed his skull and crushed his spine and died on the spot.

    Then came the second and third ships, and the total of three long ships quickly sank in two on the spot.

    Oh no! The long ship did not really sink.

    The wreckage of the broken long ship was stuck on the seabed. After all, it was out of Visby Bay and still had to advance two kilometers before entering the deep water.

    When he was young, Gould came to Visby by chance. That time he encountered the merchant''s business habit. He especially investigated some of the hydrological conditions here. The so-called accidental loss of a merchant ship on a rock was really tragic, and he was afraid of this.

    The water depth of the sea area where the naval battle took place is only about three meters, and the current draft of the empty Aphrodite is just over one meter, and the draft of the long ships that fled is even shallower.

    The fugitive who fell into the water spontaneously hugged the driftwood and the wreckage of the ship. They choked a lot of brackish water, trying to stabilize their emotions and clarify the situation.

    They have no right to rest, only because of terrifying arrows coming one after another.

    There was no need for Gould to give orders, and the Roths on board shot arrows.

    What are the operating skills of the wooden crossbow? The bow arm weight is low, and the elderly can also quickly wind up. Install the arrow, the wooden support against the shoulder and against the cheek, the archer looks at the rear sight on the circlip and the front sight protruding from the front, aiming and shooting immediately at three points and one line.

    The crossbow instantly turned the old and weak among the Ross people into deadly hunters. Those guys with age spots and beards, and the enemies who saw the arrows vomit blood, immediately recalled the bravery of their youth. It was the guy in his hand, the new weapon invented by Rurik, which made the veteran great again.

    As the saying goes, the arrows fired by children are as deadly as those fired by adults.

    Not only the arrows, but the cast iron projectiles fired by the torsion slingshot of the Aphrodite are also attacking the enemy ships that have not been attacked by penetrating the bottom of the ship with extremely strong penetration.

    Only Aphrora, a big ship, blocked the escape route of subsequent enemy ships head-on.

    The next battle was completely one-sided, and the heroic actions of the Aphrola attracted other cargo ships to rush in, opening the feast of crashing and destroying the enemy.

    All ships have extremely hard bulbous bows. Even without copper reinforcement, the hard nature of air-dried oak is difficult for any ship to resist, including their own.

    During the melee, the Aphrodite ran into a rampage. She was not afraid of the enemy at all. She was most afraid of accidental collisions with the red-eyed friendly forces on both sides of her ship. If it is really touched, it shouldn''t be a big hole, and it''s not impossible even to fall into the water.

    Fortunately, today''s Aphrodite is really lucky. The wood-carved idol on the bow is really possessed by the Valkyrie, giving the entire ship great combat power.

    Archery is the icing on the cake, and the core of combat is still the bulbous bow of each ship.

    Like a large group of piranhas attacking a helpless duck, the fleeing merchants who gathered in a group lost all their boats in their wailing. They fell into the water, and their thick clothes absorbed the water and led people to sink. Even if you take off your clothes and float on the water in an emergency, you will encounter flying arrows and even spears poked by people on board.

    It is very strange that Gould and this group of businessmen are about the same age. A long time ago, the young Gould visited Visby and had a relationship with some local businessmen. He actually had encounters with these falling water merchants, but unfortunately he didn''t remember it, even if he remembered it, it couldn''t be a reason to spare his life. Because Gould never owed them any debts, now that all members of the family have immigrated to Roths, they must perform their duties in accordance with the requirements of the Duke of Roth.

    A businessman shouted for help with open arms: "Don''t kill me! I brought a lot of money to buy my life!"

    money? ! A lot of money? !

    Hearing this word, Gould, who had a strong murderous heart, instantly turned back into the greedy elephant seal.

    The torsion slingshot, which should have been shooting precisely, was suspended, and Gould hurriedly ordered the soldiers of all colors on the deck to stop for the time being.

    He lied on the side and licked his pig-headed head arrogantly mocking: "Is your life noble? You are just a fat seal, and you will be killed soon."

    "I have money! A lot of money! As long as you can spare me, let me get on the boat!"

    "Are you really rich? Where''s your money?"

    "It''s in this water, in the long ship that you hit and sunk! That''s ten chests of silver coins, as well as gold and jewels. I will use these things in exchange for my life."

    Gould tried to make sure he heard it right, and he asked again, shocked by wealth.

    "Ah! It was a fleet of gold and silver that I sank?!" Gould felt in his heart that he had made a reckless battle decision, but when he looked around, the sea was full of legendary Ross ships, low and low. There are also long boats in China, but they lie on the seabed like a flooded forest.

    Ten boxes of silver coins, isn''t it a thousand pounds of silver? ! If the people of Gotland also follow the tradition of doing business in the vast world, that is, a wooden box wrapped in leather is stuffed with only one hundred pounds of silver coins, then there is a huge amount of money lying on the seabed near the Aphrora!

    "How? This money can be..."

    "No." Gould crossed his heart, and then slowly stretched out his right hand with a jewel ring on each finger. The soldiers present knew that this was a signal to shoot.

    "Why?!" The overwhelmed merchant was shocked, but death suddenly fell.

    The Ross people rewarded the big businessman who fled the scene of the decisive battle in Qiao Village last night with a clean death.

    The ship-destroying cast-iron projectile of the torsion slingshot directly smashed the businessman''s head, and the man was already dead before the nerve signal could give feedback. In a sense, this person''s death did not suffer any pain.

    But the situation of many people who fell into the water was a tragedy. The wounds made by the arrows on their bodies were not fatal for a time. The wounded struggled desperately, and finally suffocated to death in the water.

    A one-sided, unsuspecting naval battle ended when the mist dissipated.

    The morning sun diminished the early morning cold, and only the huge triangular sail of the Ross fleet remained in the bay of Visby, and the blue and white "paddle flag" fluttering on the top of the mast.

    The people watching the battle on the shore were all shocked. The spies sent by Harald ran back on the ground and reported to his master about the destruction of those big merchants Harald was fainted on the spot, he It is hard to think that the Ross people are so terrifying, and their naval battles are also merciless.

    When his aging head rested on his daughter Aslaqi¡¯s knee, he slowly awakened, seeing her daughter¡¯s fairy-like face, and suddenly muttered: ¡°It seems that I should make peace with the Ross people. Aslaqi. "

    "Father... are you okay."

    "You...maybe you are the leader of the Ross people, the only way for our family to survive."

    Yes, the young female soldier was stunned. The wise Asraki has fully understood her father''s intentions, and she naturally refused, but according to the rules, marriage is a means to bring peace to end disputes. Father, mother, elder brothers and younger brothers, as well as the few servants, who live together day and night, how can they be buried for Visby? What''s more, the current Visby is no longer prosperous, it is only one step away from the ruins.

    Aslaqi''s eyes trembled, and she said nothing, then she turned her face aside and cried silently.

    So far, Harald knew that her daughter had acquiesced in her decision. And he himself should, in the name of the family, strive to pay the price from the Rus, and buy the peace that belongs only to the Hrolev family. As for the other Visby residents? forget it! This group of bandits just happened to be staying in Visby right now, and the bloodthirsty Ross army would kill them like ants.

    "Help me up! Daughter!"

    Then, Harald slowly stood up, his hands slapped on Asraki''s tender and firm shoulders, although very shameful and shameful, he could only sacrifice his daughter for the sake of the family. He was overwhelmed, and then stared sideways at his tearful wife: "Make her the most beautiful fairy. Soon, I will go and talk to the Ross people in person. I hope they will reward our family peace on the part of the fairy."

 Chapter 468ï¼š The Begging of Harald and Daughter of the Hrolev Family

    "The Rise of Rurik (

    The ships of the Ross people are still floating in the sea near the Visby port. The big ships are like monsters emerging from the sea, guarding the port and using the threat of terror to force the people in the city to completely cut off the idea of ??fleeing at sea.

    There are a group of dead bodies floating on the sea, and some of them have been buried with them.

    Are all these brave guys fleeing businessmen? Money and jewelry escorted in every ship that was sunk?

    It was late August, and the water temperature in the Baltic Sea was already too cool. A person floating on the water, before the salty brine in the sea marinates the person to dehydration, the low temperature will kill the person first.

    Gould ordered his old sailors: "It seems that all the enemy ships are transporting treasures. You jump into the water and fumble, and you find the treasure to be rewarded."

    What exactly is a bounty? The sailors were actually unwilling to do this, but the gold master pressed hard, so they had to believe that Gould, the elephant seal, could give more money in the future.

    A group of sailors put away the sails, and then dropped their spearheads.

    With only a fig leaf and a cable in their hands, they plunged into the sea one after another.

    They resist the cold of the sea with the strong physique they have cultivated in the daily life, and they groped in the turbid offshore waters. Many people quickly touched the bottom of the sea, which was full of fine sea sand, and then touched the wreckage of the ship.

    Some soft things were also spotted. Even though he closed his eyes and fumbled, the sailor knew that it was a drowned enemy.

    After a while, someone noticed the heavy box. The underwater person is determined to his judgment, only because the box has an obvious lock! The square shape of the leather is very obvious, not to mention, it is also very heavy.

    A sailor floated up, and after a sudden change of breath, he called out loudly to Gould on the boat, and then the salvage work quickly began.

    The cable was stretched straight, and the people on the boat worked together as if to drag a big cod caught on the deck.

    There are two teams working on Aphrora alone, and the sailors in the sea have been saying that there are still some boxes that need to be salvaged.

    Water came out of the first box, and Gould judged that it was all money based on instant intuition.

    "A wooden box wrapped in cowhide? A hundred pounds worth of money! I hope they are all silver coins, even copper coins."

    Gould glanced at his eldest son Snoreva: "Smashed the lock."

    Snoreva smiled, he raised the axe in his hand, and then opened the lid to see Mandengdeng''s silver coin!

    Onlookers, they are almost all the old and weak and women of Roseburg. They have been associated with poverty in their entire lives. They saw so many silver coins for the first time today. One by one sat on the ground in horror and shouted for the wealth of the Gotland people.

    This is just the beginning.

    More boxes came out of water one after another, and as many as eight boxes were placed on the deck of Aphrora. The lid was opened, and the wet coins and jewels were revealed to the world.

    Snoreva jumped up and down in ecstasy, and Gould was also very happy, but fortunately, his head had not been hit by the huge sum of money to become mentally handicapped.

    Snoreva danced and rushed to his father, pulling his two brothers, yelling: "This is our trophy! Hey, I heard that fighting is a shortcut to get rich, and they really said it. . We are rich."

    Gould frowned and shook his head: "These are Rurik''s wealth."

    "Huh?" Snowler was shocked: "Father, what are you talking about? These..."

    "It''s all Rurik, Duke Ross''s."

    "However, they are our trophies."

    "It''s Rose''s trophy, kid, what are you thinking about?" A big wise hand slapped Snoreva''s shoulder fiercely, "You are my first successor, you have to be smart. This money seems to be a lot of money. , But as long as you are loyal to Duke Ross, what is the money?"

    Snoreva didn''t understand for a moment, he didn''t know that the greatest wealth was actually controlling power. Gould has been traversing the entire sea for most of his life, and he has realized the idea of ??clinging to power to make himself safe and accumulate wealth.

    However, Gould still underestimated the wealth of the residents of Visby.

    The boats are all salvaging, and everyone''s harvest is different.

    The sailors who jumped into the water got on the boat one after another, wrapped in blankets ate the dried fish, and looked at the cash box with a smirk. Gould immediately ordered the so-called temporary reward for the sailor a little money. He also said something nice: "You helped Duke Ross get a lot of loot, and the Duke will give you a lot of rewards in the future. More money, more women, you will be respected."

    A total of fifty-three boxes were salvaged, and they were full of gold, silver and jewels. The rough estimate of silver coins alone exceeded five thousand pounds! Very valuable gold coins are about one hundred pounds. And the priceless rough amber stone can surely fill the entire suitcase.

    Rurik had miscalculated, he mistakenly underestimated the wealth of the Visby people.

    The settlement of Visby has changed from a colonial fishing village where the North Germans expanded northward from the European continent to the current trading market in the middle of the sea. It took more than 233 years. The locals traded with Svealand in the north, Denmark in the south, and even the Pomeranians. A large amount of gold and silver from the Old Roman world flowed into Gotland. In addition, the islanders¡¯ habit of burying silver has amassed a lot of wealth. It couldn''t be more normal.

    It is normal for a veteran family to bury 1,000 pounds of silver, just like the Harorev family of Harald, a big merchant who is now very entangled, they control as much as 1,500 pounds of silver. However, the two hundred recruited Danish mercenaries and some dedicated domestic slaves disappeared in no time.

    Now that the elderly cooks who baked wheat cakes are also armed, the entire family can only maintain a mere 80 people. Even the twenty female warriors responsible for protecting Asraki, who should have played more ceremonial roles, are now extremely important.

    The Ross ship on the sea made a fortune, and Gould knew he had made a great feat. He had no intention of greed for ink, and just gave it all. The child of Rurik will surely give the family a greater reward. Even Gould has begun to fantasize about greater possibilities through this battle.

    Could it be that the huge and powerful Franks were behemoths from the beginning? They must also have a small existence. Those who flocked to the early kings, their family descendants became the chief officials of the frontiers.

    The Ross people are replicating the success of the Franks, so on this road to success, what the Duke lacks most is a lot of money.

    Visby''s wealth has reached ten thousand pounds of silver! The silver famine problem in the Middle Ages in Europe was to a certain extent that the pirates and merchants of the Viking era buried the silver gained from trade and looting for insurance purposes. This is the reason why Swedish archaeologists excavated tombs thousands of years later, often a silver cellar can dig out 100,000 silver coins. And 100,000 silver coins, almost a standard 1,000 Roman pounds.

    Harald gave up any plan to escape, and the crowd of people watching in Visby Harbor completely died.

    Some people began to search for food everywhere, even forcibly cutting dead bodies, and venturing to the south of the island with strange food.

    They dragged their tired steps into the pine forest on the island, some tried to go to the southern port to find a chance to escape, and some went straight to the temple of Odin on the southern hills.

    At least the priests who worshipped Frey in Visby all ran away because Odin was clearly on the side of the Ross. Odin, the **** of war, wanted to destroy Visby. The Rus attacked from multiple directions. The priests went to the altar of Odin, hoping that the god''s anger would not spread.

    However, this war has nothing to do with God!

    Harald is very realistic. No, on a brand new day, he put on the clothes of a warrior, brought his very beautifully dressed daughter Aslaqi with a silver crown, and a small number of guards, and went to the mound. Find the camp of the Russ. Of course, he also brought a little meeting gift, that is, one hundred pounds of silver coins, in order to express to the Ruths that he is different from those who are fighting the main battle, and has a peaceful vision.

    The group of twenty people set off, and now Harald realized that in just one day, the bandits who had robbed the house disappeared without a trace.

    There were still some gray corpses lying in the complicated streets. What was very absurd was that he saw some sheep escaping from the stables, actually gnawing grass leisurely.

    Take a look at the lively Visby of the past! The whole world is frighteningly quiet.

    Aslaqi, her handsome face is full of restraint, her flowing long hair is matched with the same flowing plain robe, plus the silver and gems embellished by the clothes headdress, the whole person is just like her name, it really looks like Asgard¡¯s fairy.

    She is the jewel in Harald''s palm, although every woman reaches twelve years old, her parents should consider betrotting her to someone else. Harald obeyed his daughter''s wishes, but didn''t want to betroth the fairy to fellow merchants.

    So, is it appropriate to betroth her to the conqueror?

    The father and daughter were speechless all the way, and when they reached the top of the mound, they were immediately captured by the Ross soldiers who were ordered to garrison.

    They did not encounter any difficulties, just because the military commander said, Visby''s new defeat will inevitably lose almost all of its combat effectiveness. When the fear is fermented, it is very likely that envoys will visit the camp to make peace, or even declare surrender .

    Sure enough, Harald stated directly: "I want to see your leader, and I want to surrender to him." He also specially gave ten silver coins to each of the more than ten warriors who were on guard. The soldiers laughed very much. Willing to lead the way.

    Of course, there were also soldiers who caught a glimpse of the beautiful woman among the surrenders.

    Someone tried to squeeze Aslaqi''s face with a lewd smile, but was immediately slapped by the girl.

    At this time, the laughing people rallied.

    "Why? Isn''t it good to be a woman?!" The fighter who was beaten pretended to be angry. He covered his face and thought in his heart, but it was a little bit gratifying to be slapped by a beautiful girl. "Just be my woman and you can Keep you safe as a Gotlander."

    Harald hurriedly explained respectfully: "This is the most beautiful woman in Visby. I want to dedicate her to the leader of Rose."

    This is the case. The fighter who was beaten backed away three steps, and his attitude was completely reversed: "Haha? This is the case? Let me do it."

    The Ross fighters at the scene knew very well that robbing women from the Duke, isn''t that a court of death? As for this beautiful woman, does it serve Otto? Do not! But the brothers know that the old leader Otto is famous for his love and loyalty, and there is also rumors. The so-called Otto is actually a sacrifice of man''s glory, and he has won the miraculous Rurik for the Ross tribe. No fool had the guts to taunt Otto.

    But even if this woman didn''t say a word, she was a man''s soul. Would she become Rurik''s woman?

    The military commander, the man blessed by Odin, the miracle of the Rus, the fierce and kind Rurik, he has too many women! There are not many men from tribes that would envy the fate of their future supreme leader Ruriek. After all, being served by so many women, this is the **** blessed by Odin...

    Soon, Harald once again stood on the battlefield mountain, facing the gray corpses of the war dead, Aslaqi opened her blue eyes and couldn''t help covering her mouth.

    She stood here during the fierce battle the morning before, and once again came here to think about it. She seemed to hear the fighting of soldiers in her ears. She even had the illusion that she saw the ethereal figure still fighting.

    "Father, I saw..." She grabbed her father''s arm abruptly, "I saw the soul fighting, here...it''s scary."

    "Really? Be cautious now and expect the Ruth leader to be kind. Hateful, I don''t even know who the Ruth leader is? As long as it''s not the monster Arik."

    In the camp of the Rus army, the huge army is still doing funeral for their war dead.

    After all, the army was fighting in a distant place, and the bodies of the dead had to be burned in a fire, and after being sacrificed by the high priest, they were sacrificed in the fire. Some bonfires finally went out after more than a whole day of burning, and there were still a large number of intact gray-black bones in the hot embers.

    The hero''s soul has gone to Valhalla, and the soldiers began to dig the pit and bury the last bones in the ground.

    This is the so-called dust returning to dust. The camp is full of charcoal marks, or tired soldiers sitting or lying down. Others are digging holes, and some are doing laundry.

    After all, the camp is adjacent to the stream. People are not short of fresh water, and there is plenty of water to clean the blood stains on their clothes.

    After being baked by the fire, most of the blue-and-white robes of the Ross warriors were restored to order. It is inevitable that there will be large and small gaps in them, which urgently need to be sewn by an excellent tailor.

    People are waiting for Rurik''s order to march into Visby. Although the enemy is in danger, the brothers are waiting in the camp to look like a victor. Do you guys have to wait for the earing of the wheat to wither and be harvested? Indeed, the wheat collection will arrive in a few days.

    Rurik actually ate the oats first. The grains of wheat were not fully mature. This kind of porridge must be less nutritious, but he was fed up with gnawing on dried salted fish.

    Maybe today is another day without a big deal?

    Until someone saw that the brother on guard came back with a group of people.

    This time Harald finally entered the Rus camp as a surrender. He saw a fortress made up of shallow ravines, earth walls and wooden piles, which the fighting army could not break the day before.

    A large number of fighters quickly gathered on the dirt wall. They were still wearing white robes, with the classic logo of the Ross people on their chests.

    Hearing that the other party''s messenger of surrender had finally arrived, Otto intended to take a group of brothers to meet these guys in the wilderness, and he didn''t need any courtesy for the loser.

    Rurik insisted on receiving the messenger in the Duke''s tent, only because the Rus were not pirates, and Rus was a regular duchy! How formal should she be? At least some understanding is needed to distinguish from the vulgar.

    In the huge linen tent, the floor is covered with leather.

    An Austrian in armor sits on his legs, and the patterned steel sword is inserted in the ground beside him.

    Rurik and Arik sat on the left and right. Of course, Lumia was sitting next to Rurik, and she, as the high priest, now wears a antler helmet.

    The others, such as Harozossen, Metzasta, Rigus, Helliger, Medveit, and Jeflo, also sat with arms.

    There are also some short warriors, Telavis, Carlotta, Fisk, Kanuf.

    It also includes the blacksmith Kawei, who is responsible for repairing weapons and heavy weapons, and has not joined the fierce battle during the entire process.

    The elite of the Ross army gathered here, and off the account, a group of iron men stood like iron towers.

    Before entering the big tent, Harald was frightened and trembling by the strength of the Rus army. He saw a large number of people holding bows and a group of soldiers with spears standing on the dirt wall. The iron man in front of the big tent is clearly full of silver, it is these guys, he really knows too well! This group defeated the last ace of the Visby Danish mercenary army.

    Harald was trembling, and Ashraqi was also terrified.

    Suddenly, the father and daughter saw the human head on the wooden pole in front of the big tent.

    "It''s Harken! You! You have become like this..." Harald muttered, his legs trembling.

    Soon the entourage of the two women were detained, and any self-defense weapons were removed.

    Harald took her daughter''s hand, pushed open the account boldly, and then accepted the eagle-eyed gaze of the people in the account.

    Otto shouted angrily: "Kneel! Loser! I am the Duke of Ross, surrendered to my feet!"

    Obviously scared by this powerful roar, Harald and Asraki were busy trembling, looking indifferent.

    At this moment of hesitation, Arik naturally leaned forward slightly, because he saw the beauty of the girl at a glance. Of course, the men present also naturally aimed at Asraki''s delicate and heroic posture.

    However, Otto only felt that this was the arrogance of the enemy.

    "Kneel! Don''t you understand Norse language? Come here and chop off their knees!"

    Harald, who finally woke up, hurriedly pulled the woman to her knees, and even led them with their entourage carrying the box.

    Aslaqi slowly raised her head, she was like a Frost person, calmly looking at Duke Otto of Ross with a calm face and blue eyes without a word. Can''t you think that this is the leader of the Ross people, who is so old? !

    She died, and this body will eventually become the plaything of the Ross people. When the old leader dies, she will be buried with him. She knew that she was powerless to resist the sad fate. She didn''t say anything, because Otto looked at each other for a moment and then rolled her eyes slightly, her nose sour, and then a line of tears.

    After noticing this scene, Otto has fully understood that it seems that Visby''s new leader has fallen to the point of offering a beggar for peace.

    But what does this count? Could the Ross army reward Visby with a peace for a beautiful woman? Pooh! The purpose of the war is to wipe out the Gotland forces.

 Chapter 469ï¼š Ariks new woman

    "The Rise of Rurik (

    Harald lightly took off his hat and boldly expressed his intentions: "I...I came to beg for peace."

    Otto nodded. Of course the other party sent someone for this purpose, which is not surprising at all. What matters is what conditions the opponent wants to make.

    He first asked: "Are you a messenger? Who are you, and what weight do you speak?"

    "I...I''m Harald of the Hrolev family. I...just a businessman."

    "Businessman?" Otto pointed to the tent curtain and deliberately said: "There is a head at the door, that is your king. King Gotland is dead, where is your new king? Let that guy come over, so I I can still consider your surrender."

    Harald was a little flustered, and he was also ecstatic in his heart. The priests in charge of the altar hope that Harald will become the new king and make peace with the Rus. There is no benefit in being the king at the moment of crisis. The only role is to become a victim.

    Harald once again emphasized: "I''m just a businessman."

    "Businessman? Not necessarily!" Otto twisted his neck, he was already a little impatient. The people sitting on the left and right at the same time, including Rurik, felt that things were too weird.

    "You tell the truth!" Rurik said suddenly, "I can restrain the soldiers. Tell the truth, no one will harm you."

    Harald rolled his eyes lightly. A young beautiful boy? Does this person speak with great weight?

    Just as Harald was due, Otto yelled again: "Quickly! Who are you? Or Visby, what is the attitude of your new king?"

    "Yes! We..." Harald knew that there was no need to retain information, and it must have been that Visby was no different from the ruins. "I am indeed a businessman, including the King Harald who was killed by you, and I am also a businessman."

    "Where is your new king?"

    "There is no new king anymore! We only have more than a dozen large merchants. Some were killed by you on the battlefield, and some were forced to row away yesterday, and were all sunk and killed by your fleet. The people of Visby wanted to **** it. The property was killing each other, and the streets were full of corpses, just like... the battlefield I was passing by."

    There is still such a thing? !

    Rurik couldn''t believe what he heard. If it was true, then the enemy actually killed each other under high pressure and terror?

    "Is it? Visby is now an empty city? You haven''t even elected a king." Rurik asked, poking his head.

    "Everything is over!" As he said, Harald pointed to the south: "Some people go there, they will surely die of starvation and thirst in the woods. The priests also fled, and they are going to take refuge in the Temple of Odin. There are only a handful of people in Visby who insist. They are old people and young children."

    Rurik had already heard a seven-seven-eight: "So you mean, you are the last powerful man in Visby?"

    "Probably... so it is."

    "Oh? Are you the new king?"

    "No! I am not a king, I have never thought of it like this, I am just a businessman." Harald hurriedly denied, as if claiming to be a king would be a terrible crime.

    Otto was furious, and he asked: "A businessman? What are you here for? Are you begging for peace? For whom?"

    "It''s my family."

    "Really? I thought you were going to beg other people for peace, but I didn''t expect you to only care about yourself?"

    Hearing this, it seems that Rose''s old leader is very dissatisfied with his rhetoric? However, this is the end of the matter, and Harald has no intention of changing his mind.

    "Why should I care about other people? I am a businessman and not a warrior. I have a lot of money. I hand them over, just want to buy a peace."

    Having said that, Harald immediately ordered his entourage to push the box in front of him, and he personally opened the box to reveal the silver coins.

    "This is a hundred pounds of silver coins."

    Otto squinted his eyes. "Do you think that only this money can buy your peace? Our Ross army killed thousands of you. Our losses are minimal. We still have an army of 3,000 people. Can easily occupy Visby, all wealth is mine."

    Harald had an idea, and hurriedly flattered: "This is just a meeting ceremony, which only represents my sincerity to surrender. My family will be very useful to you. You enter Visby, you must not know where the merchants hid the money, these I basically know that. You will get the entire Visby fortune in a very short time. Also, the great Lord Ross, please take a look at this woman."

    Things have finally reached the most critical step.

    "This is my daughter, Aslaqi. Her beauty is like a fairy from Asgard. I will dedicate her to you and be your woman."

    Otto stunned suddenly, his eyes erratic and looked around. Yes, everyone''s eyes are fixed on that beauty''s face and figure.

    "Be my woman? Haha, I''m too old." Otto waved his hand and shook his head again, completely refusing.

    Harald was a little flustered: "Then, dedicated to your son, I am also willing. My daughter has always been eager to marry a real warrior. She is sixteen years old. In the past four years I have rejected all merchants. The proposal of marriage is just to wait for a real fighter. The Ross people are the real fighters!"

    Such flattering words made the elites of the Russ army feel happy, and most of them knew that behind the words was only the security that this person longed for.

    Otto was so happy that he motioned to his son Rurik: "Son, this woman is your wife..."

    Like a steel needle in the back, Rurik buzzed his head and hurriedly stood up: "No! This is ridiculous. She is obviously much older than me."

    "Oh? It''s just for this reason? You haven''t reached twelve, and Odin doesn''t want you to marry right away in violation of the rules." Otto looked at Harald''s trembling eyes again with arrogance: "Forgot to introduce, this It is my only son, Rurik, who is the commander of our army. Don''t think he is just a child. He commanded the battle the day before and quickly defeated your Gotland army."

    Aslaqi had given up her heart a long time ago. She can marry anyone now, as long as she can get family peace through this marriage. Unexpectedly, the leader of Rose and his son refused one after another. Not only was she unexpected, but now she had to accept that the Gotland army was defeated by a beautiful boy.

    In fact, Rurik also suffocated his energy. He had learned the name of the woman, and he almost laughed.

    She is indeed from Gotland, shouldn''t she be the wife of the Danish Ragnar? This woman was confirmed to be a real woman because she was recorded by the Frankish historian.

    Rurik believed for the time being that the rumored beauty Asraki was the woman in front of him. Don''t say it! It''s fair to say that she is only sixteen years old and has the figure of an adult, as well as the immature features of a child. Her brows are deep and her chin is a relatively rare taper, which shows that the food she eats in the past must be soft and soft, and she is indeed a pampered fairy.

    After hearing a report from Harald, from the bottom of his heart, Rioto had no intention of violating the family.

    "Aslaki! Your name is Aslaki? Look up at me now." Otto ordered.

    The girl slowly raised her head, sucked her nose vigorously, and tried to put on a calm face.

    "Do you long to marry a warrior? Answer me!"

    "Yes! My only condition is that through my marriage, the Ross people reward my family with safety."

    "Yes, a woman of love." Otto has always noticed that his eldest nephew Arik sees the beautiful woman''s poking head, and now he has made up his mind: "In this case, I will promise you to my nephew Arik. . He is a true warrior. More than three hundred people died in his wounded Gotland warriors! He was favored by Odin, although he was wounded and never got sick. He has also been to the unknown and far away in the south. Dongfang. How about? Such a warrior can be your husband."

    Otto originally thought that Asraki would be very happy, he really did not expect that when he heard Arik''s name, he was completely thunderous to the girl.

    Even Harald''s mouth was trembling, and he didn''t expect "Butcher Arik" to be sitting not far away.

    "How? What are you in a daze? What are you afraid of?" Otto snapped, and immediately ordered Arik, who was eager to try and is now ecstatic: "Go! Take your woman now."

    "Good!" Arik answered.

    Although there is also Peravina with a baby in the family, her regular wife is not fake, but tradition also stipulates that a good man can marry multiple wives and raise a large number of female slaves.

    Arik, who has controlled a lot of money and made great contributions in the war, is eager to conquer the enemies of Gotland most thoroughly. Wouldn¡¯t it be good to take this most beautiful woman in Gotland as your own?

    He grabbed Aslaqi''s elbow, unexpectedly the girl was fighting, not to mention that the fighting strength was much stronger than Peravina.

    Relying on the warrior''s intuition, Arik dared to judge that this woman was definitely not as weak as she seemed! She is definitely a female warrior, only because of the peculiarities of the **** of her right hand was discovered by Arik.

    Both the Corvin and Finn archers wore the fingers made of deer bones and used the fingers to hook the strings.

    Ross bow hunters and archers from other tribes almost all hooked their index and middle fingers.

    Aslaqi''s **** were unexpectedly thicker.

    "You get me up!" Arik pulled her up neatly.

    Otto was a bit displeased: "Astraki, a woman in Gotland, isn''t my Arik worthy of you? You don''t have the right to bargain here! Be honest! I warn you, I don''t care if you are Ah Fairy of Sgard, but Odin does stand in the position of our Ross people. You can refuse, and soon you and your father, and everyone in your family, all your heads are stuck on the wood."

    Harald also looked anxiously. Although he didn''t like the brutality of "Butcher Arik" very much, the so-called "butchers" looked very heroic, at least much better than those full-faced merchants. .

    "Athraqi, don''t refuse! He is your man. For our family, you must..."

    For a moment, she obeyed her father''s instructions and gave up the resistance, hooking her head and letting Arik take herself away. Immediately afterwards, Asraki actually sat beside Arik and became a member of many of the elite forces of the Rus army.

    Although there was a situation, Otto consciously finished the work well, and his attitude became kind again: "We Ross people are reasonable. If you give half of your family wealth, and then give your daughter, I will allow your surrender. It will also protect your family¡¯s safety. Don¡¯t be Gotlanders in the future, just be ours. Your family will serve my family and my Rurik.¡±

    Is this a security statement? It seems so.

    For Visby, Harald has no nostalgia. The Ross people have become a power. Looking at the courage of the Ross leader, Harald doesn''t think that this person and the entire Ross tribe will be surrendered to the Melalen people.

    Of course, making money as a merchant family is the most important thing, although the daughter was given to the infamous Arik, in exchange for the safety of the family and hope for the future, the daughter''s sacrifice is worth it. It is for her that she is really guilty of being a father.

    Harald and Asraki, both father and daughter, have listened to the bad rumors, and the facts are true. Arik is a strange man who has a vengeful heart and even cuts the poultry raised by the enemy. . But this never meant that he would be cruel to his own woman.

    He is a cold-blooded and reckless man, it is only for the enemy. Now he is in control of what is said to be the most beautiful woman in Gotland. He just wants to finish the wedding ceremony as soon as possible, preferably tonight.

    Harald brought exciting information, and Rurik decided to believe that this man, that Visby had become an empty city of erosion.

    The military commander-in-chief Ruriek immediately made a decision. The army stopped any repairs. After lunch at noon, the whole army rushed to Visby, and the dinner was eaten in the city The seemingly loose Ross army began. Assembled, they quickly bury the last bones of the brothers who died in battle, but seized the time to gnaw off the dried fish.

    The vast number of soldiers began to growl uncontrollably when they thought that there were still a lot of cattle, sheep, gold and silver, and even stocked wheat in Visby.

    The Ross army began to regroup. Although the two Warriors and Flag teams had reduced their staff a lot, the teams that lined up in a matrix were still heroic.

    The flag teams lined up, and the flag bearers carried the flags of the flag team and began to march forward in neat steps.

    Especially for the Slavic flag team, the 800 spears are like walking in the woods. Their neat pace gave Harald and his entourage a huge shock.

    A large number of reindeer packs are pulling carts full of goods, and some people are pushing and pulling two-wheeled trolleys loaded with some heavy equipment.

    Harald rubbed his eyes vigorously, and he saw a group of girls and boys. These very young warriors were also lined up in a very neat line. They either carried a bow or a bow parallel to the wood. Follow the front team closely.

    It seems that the Russ have also mobilized all the power of their tribe, even if the leader of Rus was trained by the children as fighters, the Russ have been preparing for this decisive battle for many years!

    And this was only the power of the Ross people, and Harald looked at all this with his eyes straight.

    Look, it''s just such a neatly organized army that has stepped across the battlefield full of gray and white dead bodies. They have almost no loss, and there are as many as nine hundred Danish mercenaries lying on the battlefield.

    "The Ross people are so tough. If the Danish army comes for reinforcements, the Danes will fail in the end!" Harald has not dared to think about it anymore, but hurried on the road with his head hooked. He is eager to leave this terrible battlefield. .

    As for the future of the family, it all depends on the success of the Ross people.

 Chapter 470ï¼š Ross Conqueror in Visby

    "The Rise of Rurik (

    The Ross army began to go to Visby. To be on the safe side, Haro Zuosen led the Warriors'' Second Flag team and marched in lightly. Everything is as the surrendered Harald said, Visby is left with some old and weak remaining, and some wandering sheep, and a pile of dead bodies lying on the ground.

    Those women and children saw the invading army all entering their homes.

    "Brothers, all the people who caught alive, these are the slaves of our Ross people. They don''t go to do anything if they don''t resist." Haro Zossen has no intention of killing innocents. After all, the enemy has completely stopped resisting. The hatred, now as the enemy combatants turned into corpses in one place, the hatred has disappeared.

    The hostile forces on Gotland no longer exist, and the remaining population is absorbed by Luo. Ultimately, Ross¡¯s strength is strengthened. Haro Zossen is a pragmatic old guy. No, he quickly grabbed two hundred. Multiple people.

    There are mostly women, old women, and a group of extremely young children who are crying. The old woman may be taken home and can only do some tailoring work. Of course, young women will become wives after being divided up by their brothers. No man will dislike his own women. As for a group of children, they will continue to be raised. Harozosen is too aware of Master Rurik''s strategy. These wailing cubs will eventually become Russian fighters more than ten years later.

    On the final march, Arik had no intention of violating his new woman. He was full of good words. He emphasized the strength of the Rus people, his own toughness, and sketched out a beautiful life to Asraki.

    However, Aslaqi went all the way without saying a word, as if she was a dumb.

    Actually? The girl''s heart has been shaken. Some of her did not believe in the past rumors, maybe some were true, and some were purely men who deliberately exaggerated the actions of the Ross army in order to resist the Ross people.

    What she could see with her own eyes was that the composition of the Ross army was extremely complex. The uniformity and uniformity of the army did not look like human-eating monsters at all, but the legendary stories told by the priests. The Ross army was like Ass. Gad''s army was so orderly. See! Looking around, the Ross army was passing through the gap in the mound in an orderly manner, and Visby was in front of it.

    By now, Asraki asked herself that the Ruths seemed to have no more persecution of their family. What she fears is that "Arik the Butcher" is violent to herself, maybe this man is not so savage?

    She kept on guard and watched the changes.

    On the other hand, Harrodsson, who found as many as four hundred people in Visby, also found the house of the Harald family. The two sides almost fought because of a misunderstanding. After asking about the name, Haro Zuosen chose to take his brother around.

    They all rushed to the coastal wharf in Visby with the flag of the flag team.

    A group of men dressed in blue and white are beating their shields and shouting incessantly?

    The fleet led by Gould continued to be vigilant, and people saw that the flag waving and shouting was clearly their own army, especially a flag that kept swaying.

    After a while, a captured ship went straight to the Aphrola.

    Gould remained vigilant and ordered the soldiers on the Aphrora to prepare for battle and guard against possible sneak attacks by the enemy. As a result, the boat was still some distance away, and Gould and many people on the boat recognized the familiar faces, put down the crossbow and removed the arrows one after another.

    The boat docked next to the Aphrodite, and Gould on the big boat poked his head: "Isn''t this Lord Haroldoson? I was so scared that I thought it was an enemy."

    "Haha! My big businessman, don''t you think the enemy can defeat our army?"

    "How is that possible? You see, we are firmly in control of the bay and haven''t let go of any enemies. How about? The army has entered the city?"

    "Yes! The Duke asked me to bring you a message. Now the fleet is all calling at the port, and the whole army is stationed in Visby tonight. The war is over, and we have almost killed all our enemies! We have won!"

    Hearing the phrase "kill all", Gould''s heart became tight. Visby had to say that 10,000 people had to settle down. In just three days, he was really wiped out by three thousand Russian troops, including himself. Clean? If this is true, then his three views must be recast.

    "Okay! Let''s set off now! Hey, brothers are all uncomfortable floating on the sea, let''s go ashore!"

    The Ross army has entered the city!

    Rurik couldn''t think of it at all. He clearly didn''t send anyone to attack. Visby''s current scene clearly seemed to have experienced an urban war.

    The messy roadways were littered with corpses, a large number of thatched and wooden longhouses were destroyed, and there were obvious burn marks in some places.

    This harbor city was supposed to be a bustling place, but now everything has become depressed.

    Soon, Rurik saw the capture of the advance troops.

    "A large group of women and children? The men in Visby were all killed by our army?" Rurik imagined that this was the case. Harald was right, and there was no resistance here.

    The corpses on the ground are too eye-catching, but the cattle and sheep in the pen are really precious.

    Otto, who entered the city, casually ordered: "Brothers, catch the cattle and sheep with your ability. If you catch them, you will slaughter them immediately. We will all eat meat tonight."

    Rurikben thinks this is a bit wrong. Every cow and sheep is a seed, and they can multiply a lot. Considering that I was greedy for roast leg of lamb, I simply gave up.

    Rurik gave the brothers a key order: "Clean up the corpses! Check all the houses, look for belongings, and beware of the ambushing enemies."

    The house of the Hlorev family welcomes a new owner, and Harald respectfully treats the conqueror, Duke Ross and his entourage to home.

    His family members were terrified, and the Ross people came in and avoided them.

    "Your people are afraid of me?" Otto asked with a smile.

    Harald explained hurriedly, "It is indeed a little scared. They don''t know what the Lord Duke will bring."

    "Of course it is conquering. Oh, your loyal servant, I will forgive all the sins of your family members. Now come in and tell your people to take out their belongings. And!"

    "Yes."

    "My nephew Arik must have a wedding with your daughter tonight."

    "Yes. We shall hold the wedding in the longhouse of the high altar, that is... the priests are all gone, maybe Aslaqi returns to your territory before..."

    Otto laughed boldly, "Is it just for this reason? Fortunately, our High Priest Ross was also with us on this expedition. Our priest received Odin''s favor. It is your daughter''s honor to have her to hold the ceremony."

    "That... that''s great."

    Harald can only agree. Now that the Ross people have occupied the entire Visby, he can only hope that the conqueror can treat his family better as agreed.

    The Ross people don''t always reject wealth, right?

    Harald took the Ross people to dig through his own silver cellar, and a large amount of coins buried in the ground are seen again today.

    The popularity of carrying boxes was panting, and a large number of wooden boxes were placed in the small courtyard of the mansion. Seeing this situation, Otto''s heart was ecstatic, but he couldn''t laugh wildly, he had to maintain a majesty.

    Rurik also sullen his face, relaying restraint to his subordinates who are not calm.

    "Are these all? You only have fourteen boxes?"

    Duke Ross still seems unsatisfied? Harald hurriedly explained: "Except for the meeting ceremony, there are still four hundred and four hundred pounds of silver coins here, and they are almost all good-quality."

    "Is it good-looking? I have to see for myself."

    After all, Otto motioned to Rurik, "The money is all yours. Come and see how well it is."

    Rurik''s eyes widened, and he swallowed hard. If it was exactly what Harald said, the army''s trip was really profitable.

    The box in the dusty ground is full of mud and slightly damp, but the silver is hard to rust.

    The boxes were opened one after another, and all the viewers shuddered. The huge wealth stimulates the minds of the soldiers. If it weren''t for these belongings to be marked as the duke''s possession, the brothers would rush to grab them by their ability.

    Rurik, who made the silver coins, completely confirmed their color. Quite a few of them are Frankish silver coins, while the old ones are Roman silver coins that have been used for an unknown period of time. Some silver coins are obviously damaged. I am afraid that it was not caused by wear and tear during circulation, but a merchant deliberately filed the corners and corners and finally recast a silver coin.

    Silver is silver, and when a smart merchant faces the payment, he regards it as color and weighs it. On the whole, the fineness of these silver coins is very good. They represent the financial strength of the Harald family and also demonstrate their sincerity.

    Rurik patted his clothes and stood up, and threw back the silver coin that he had played until it was warm.

    "Harald, is this money really 1,400 pounds?"

    "As you can see."

    "Let¡¯s go ahead." Ryurik raised his head and looked at the houses of the mansion again: "Your house is big! It''s just that the family members who live in you are obviously too big. A large number of houses are occupied by people. Now they are empty. This Why?"

    "Many longhouses are the residences of mercenaries. I..." Harald hesitated and explained: "I have raised nearly two hundred Danish mercenaries, but unfortunately they all died on the battlefield in Bridge Village. There are some more. In the warehouse, there are a batch of sheepskins and some strange little things. Those things, I...willing to offer them."

    Something rare? Rurik learned that Visby¡¯s merchants had a peaceful day, but they communicated very closely with the Danes. He learned of the Danish bazaar named Hezeby, and another named Sirius Port, or in other words Schleswig. This Harald, he must have some gold and silver utensils imported from the Frankish Kingdom, and even old objects from the Western Roman Empire.

    It''s a pity that his mansion is not small, the houses and wooden walls are simple, and what''s worse is that these houses have no floor!

    "Well, I don''t want your weird things, no matter how precious glassware, I am not rare. Harald!"

    "Yes."

    "I am the military commander of Ross and the owner of the greatest wealth of the Principality of Ross. My words are the law! I will take away half of your wealth as agreed, and the seven hundred pounds of silver in it will still be your wealth. Wait until we finish. After all this, your family will leave with our army, and your family must serve me in the future. Listen, serve me seriously and you will get more wealth."

    "Oh! That''s great!" It sounds like the Ross people promised a great thing. Harald couldn''t be sure that it was true at all. He remained vigilant this time, and his eyes looked at his daughter." "The boudoir", but now that boudoir has a new occupant-the butcher Arik.

    Arik and Asraki are waiting, and the couple will get married tonight. What was supposed to be very happy was that Harald couldn''t laugh. He didn''t know what would happen in the future. Obviously, he could only look at Duke Rose''s face and act.

    Rurik still greatly underestimated the wealth of the Visby merchant.

    Visby, which was supposed to be withered and dilapidated, soon became bustling with the entire port city as the conquerors moved in. It was the young soldiers of the Warriors Second Banner team, as well as a large number of sailors, Ross veterans and female soldiers who disembarked. They carried a large number of boxes and lined up dragons. The viewers were wondering what they had gotten.

    The sun was about to set, and the entire Visby was stunned into an excavation site.

    Harald knows best where his merchant colleagues like to bury their silver. This kind of strange knowledge cannot be realized by bandits and civilians. He took a group of soldiers to almost tore down the old mansion of a dead friend and merchant, and the Rus took out a large amount of leather, linen, and some extremely valuable Chen Mai. Some people have actually digged into the merchant''s bedroom with shovel and axe, and a batch of heavy boxes were unearthed one after another.

    Prior to those excavations, Gould happily walked into the "military command post" of the Duke of Ross in Harald''s home, and he offered a gift that was enough to make Otto faint.

    There is nothing to say, fifty boxes, preliminary estimate is five thousand pounds of silver coins.

    With the addition of those offered by Harald and excavated by the soldiers at the moment, Otto and Lurik were astonished that they had actually obtained seven thousand pounds of silver coins, which was the least amount of gold coins.

    A few years ago, a silver coin in Roseburg was extremely precious. Since Arik led his troops to looting Gotland and retrieved nearly a thousand pounds of silver coins at a time, the silver coins have become worthless. It''s fine now, seven thousand pounds of silver has become the treasure of the Ross people.

    After a huge sum of money was smashed, Otto had no opinion at all, and many elites imagined that they could buy it after the huge sum of money was divided. Although Rurik was also taken aback, he turned around and realized that if all the money fell into the hands of the people, the economy of the Rus would not be messed up because of vicious inflation?

    Therefore, seven thousand pounds of silver coins and even the new money and seized goods that were later discovered must be firmly controlled by yourself!

    Fools and mortals have no right to get this huge sum of money. After all, it is the original capital of the rise of the Ross tribe!

    At this moment, Rurik really understood why the accumulation of primitive capital was full of blood and tears. But, who cares?

    As night fell, the Ross army and fighters of all ethnic groups became the new residents of Visby.

    Everyone lit a bonfire, brazenly roasting the newly slaughtered sheep and poultry, and feasting on the seized ale. Three long weeks have passed since the expedition to the present! If there is not enough seizure, the rations of the Ross army will be in a hurry.

    Fortunately, the dust settled and the Gotlanders were completely defeated. The food they stocked and the cattle and sheep that they raised became a meal for the Ross army.

    People laughed and talked about unprecedented victories in multiple languages. Many fledgling young fighters felt that the brothers killed at least a thousand Danish mercenaries, and the legendary dangerous and powerful Danes were nothing but this, or that the Ross army was led by Lord Rurik and the old leader Otto. It is already the strongest force in the known world. The spread of pride and complacency is understandable. After all, since the Russ left the fjord and began to expand, four years have gone from one victory to another. failure? nonexistent.

    Visby is a sea of ??bonfires. She was originally a city formed around a "Frey Great Altar". Now the Frey Temple has a new owner.

    The priests of Old Visby all fled, and the Russ had no intention of capturing them. It was they who gave up the gods, and God naturally would not bless them anymore.

    The dead King of Gotland, Haken, forcibly desecrated Frey, and replaced the deity served in the temple with Odin.

    Now the high priest of the Rus, Lumia, the woman who everyone believes to be spared by Odin, sacrificed to Odin in the altar. Sacrificial activities are only part of a series of rituals. When the sacred ceremony is over, a wedding ceremony is held immediately.

    At the altar in the long room, Arik and Asraki completed the wedding ceremony in accordance with Rose''s custom. Watching their eldest nephew marry the second woman, Otto was really happy.

    A bottle of spirits was a special gift Otto gave to his nephew. In shock, Aslaqi held the burning walrus tusks glass and forcibly drank the burning spirits. Looking at Arik in front of him, this man seemed to be used to it.

    Did the Ross people who went to the north learn some magic in the world of ice and snow? There is burning wine!

    Aslaqi had chosen to agree, but she did not resist. She was held by her own man princess and returned directly to her own boudoir.

    The door was closed, and the female soldiers who were in charge of guards had no right to enter.

    After the campfire, the satiated Ross army finally calmed down. They occupied the old Visby house and fell asleep.

    Otto suffocated the last bottle of spirits, and finally fell asleep in the air.

    Where''s Rurik? Then they slept together surrounded by a group of maids.

    Harald''s mansion serves as the command center of the Rus, and currently there are only a group of elite fighters on regular patrols.

    Almost everyone fell asleep, but Arik didn''t want to rest so early. He didn''t immediately "hands on" his wife. The two just lay peacefully on the soft sheepskin blanket and talked.

    Asraki hoped to get an answer, and it was Arik who personally talked about his actions on the island. In fact, she never hated Arik, and her family had not suffered a serious loss in the war and catastrophe, and Ross''s power obviously also gave leniency. Asraki just listened to those legends and was afraid of Arik''s preconceivedness.

    The gods have testified that this young woman is his second wife. Arik had no intention of concealing his own woman.

    "Some people say that I am a butcher, maybe it is. They made me like this! I only kill my enemies. For my brothers, I will give them all the money I have captured."

    Aslaqi was shocked to hear, because those rumors were all true, and her husband''s killing was too much.

    She didn''t want to criticize anything, so she asked: "Is your personality always like this?"

    "Neither."

    "So..."

    "Since my father was killed by the Gotland in the fall ten years ago, I have decided to retaliate. We Russ just strayed and had no intention of attacking Gotland, but the fighting broke out. Our offensive was for this purpose. Revenge! For the past ten years, I have been thinking about revenge every day!" Arik said more and more angry, but the intelligent Asraki heard sadness and low self-esteem.

    Finally, she noticed that Arik was crying.

    "Now, do you still have hatred? Visby has some houses left, and Gotland has failed." Asraki approached Arik and asked weakly.

    "The hatred is gone, the old Gotland people no longer exist. You...you are my wife, and you are the Ross people. Did you know? I need the company of my family to be my woman and I will treat you well. Give birth to me and you will enjoy a high status in the Duchy of Ross, and your family will prosper."

    At this moment, Asraki also moved his true feelings. Perhaps Arik is a butcher, a man who has lived in intense hatred for ten years, and it makes sense to be the most dangerous berserker with a blank mind in battle.

    She asked softly: "That Rurik, is your brother? A beautiful boy, I think he is Rose''s... King."

    "Yes, he is loved by Odin. It is a gift that Odin bestows on the Ross people. Everyone obeys his orders. Our old priest also received Odin¡¯s blessing. He is now eighty years old. She will The position was given to that girl, our new high priest, a woman who raises a deer. That woman should have died, and Aden gave her a new life to serve us the Ross."

    The Ross people are really full of fantasy, and Aslaqi hurriedly asked in surprise: "Then you...are you blessed by Odin?"

    "I thought, yes. My arm was seriously injured, but I didn''t have any disease, and I recovered without pain. Because during the treatment, our priest sang a prayer, and it was God that made me heal. ."

    Aslaqi had no doubts, she took a long breath, and even couldn''t wait: "Come on, my berserker! Our priest told me that my man is a real warrior. Odin is Right, let me..." She settled and said decisively: "Let me be a woman."

    Under the dim oil lamp, Arik smiled, and he rushed over without a word...

 Chapter 471ï¼š 1 uninvited guest wearing a golden crown

    "The Rise of Rurik (

    The long expedition, the most difficult period finally passed. The huge army slackened, they occupied the entire Visby, and finally they were able to let go of their worries and tensions and take a good rest.

    R¨¹lik gave the army a holiday, and after the soldiers handed over the main capture to the Duke, they began to freely search for the spoils.

    All the clay pots, cloths and leathers found were raided. Most of the soldiers had changed into thick clothing, and their linen pockets had many bottles and cans stuffed.

    The best trophies are in Rurik''s hands. For some of these treasures, he has already given out a small portion and rewarded them in public to the most heroic ones in battle.

    Massive trophies, almost all gold and silver jewellery belonged to Rurik, and most of the leather and ironware belonged to him.

    Rurik didn''t want to give all of them to the soldiers. This was definitely not his greed. Of course, some soldiers were chewing their tongues. The so-called Lord Duke almost ate the capture.

    But what can it be? Who dares to question the descendants of God?

    The most important thing is that without the planning and command of the Duke family, when will the feud of all the Ross tribe be paid?

    Wealth will eventually return to the hands of the Roths, but the way the wealth is given back is special.

    Since that night, Harald has donated a total of 800 pounds of silver, as well as a sheepskin and rinsed loose wool. His daughter Asraki also officially became a woman, and also officially became a Rus.

    In the next two days, more than two thousand pounds of silver coins were unearthed, and as many as ten thousand pounds of copper coins were unearthed.

    Copper coins are not valuable, unless their currency value is relatively high when the currency is scarce. Unfortunately, its value is now mainly reflected in the melting of bronzes.

    This is not the era of great abundance of commodities. After doing some inventory, Rurik has basically figured out the category and magnitude of the goods he seized.

    Silver coins reached 10,000 pounds, and copper coins reached 10,000 pounds.

    Gold coins are always scarce, and they are now only a little over a hundred pounds.

    The rough amber and the finished product are three hundred pounds. There is only one packet of rubies.

    The most numerous items are 10,000 sheepskins and 1,000 cowhides. In addition, nearly 20,000 live sheep have not been slaughtered, and there are nearly 1,000 cattle. Most importantly, Rurik found an extremely rare horse!

    It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s completely different from what he imagined. There is no tall horse. In the more than a hundred horses captured, its shoulder height is only the chest of a mature man. This kind of horse is not as good as a European pony (actually a Goth Lan Ren turned many hands and bought it from the Pomeranian) but it was a treasure of a cart and a carry-on.

    Dairy products, such as cheese, are processed into huge clumps. The gray color and smelly smell make Rurik instinctively resist. The scale of seizure of cheese is not large. It is a high-energy food, and the taste without sugar is also very exciting. Children like Carlotta have no complaints.

    Now a huge problem lies in front of the army of Rurik and Ross. The army completely defeated the enemy, and the seized materials far exceeded everyone''s expectations. It is simply impossible to just transfer these money, materials, and livestock to Roseburg!

    Too many sheep have been seized, and the ones that have not been slaughtered are six times the strength of the Russian army.

    Unfortunately, the number of cargo ships that the Russian Army can mobilize is only 30 long. How can we transport sheep in a short time? The temperature is getting colder day by day, should the army abandon these seizures? Even if it is a surprise slaughter, the brothers'' stomachs are so big that they can only digest part of them before leaving Gotland.

    And this is just one of many problems.

    The oats in Gotland are fully mature. Wheat is an extremely storage-resistant food. Regardless of the taste, wheat after three years can be satisfactorily satiated.

    After the army rested for two full days, Rurik gave another order to harvest the wheat. Who will do this hard work of wheat harvesting? Naturally Slavs and Mellaren mercenaries in the army.

    In essence, they are farmers, and they also have fields in their hometowns. They have very sufficient wheat harvesting experience, but unfortunately the Ross people are extremely lacking in this aspect. The Ross people who immigrated to Shilla Fort had to learn to farm with the migrating Slavs.

    Those who died in the war still had no one to collect their bodies, and their bodies were left to be eaten by the ravens. The people who were busy harvesting the wheat had no time to take care of the dead. They drove the seized small carriage to transport the bundles of wheat to Visby.

    The wheat harvest has been carried out for another three days! In the past three days, more than 3,000 people from the Ross army and the captured women and children have eaten 1,500 sheep with extreme luxury.

    The wheat-cutter cleared the flat land in Visby, and used wooden sticks and hemp rope to make a large number of large chains, and began to beat bundles of Danish wheat ears frantically to hull them.

    These Slavs paid a lot of labor. In return, they really ate mutton all at once, and finally ate a meal of porridge made from new wheat.

    It is almost September in the Julian calendar, and the rainy season is approaching. In the past, there was only a small amount of rainy weather in Gotland, and it came and went quickly, but in September, once a long rain came, it would be a heavy blow to the army far away.

    As early as Visby had just been conquered, the evacuation of the Ross began.

    Gould carried all the seized gold and silver ashore, indeed only to show his deeds to the Duke and Rurik.

    On the fourth day after the conquest, all seven thousand pounds of silver coins were shipped to the Aphrora, and almost all of the sheepskin cowhide was loaded on the ship.

    A group of small soldiers under Rurik''s command, these two hundred people, together with some really very old people, became the first group of evacuees.

    The fleet is fully loaded, but fortunately there is no threatening force on the sea, this armed cargo fleet headed straight for Fort Rose.

    They moved against the wind, and returned with a tailwind all night. Gould has a heavy responsibility, and he has no slack power.

    It takes ten days for the transport fleet to go back and forth at the fastest, during which the Ross people can only wait.

    Time has quietly entered September, and the weather has become increasingly unfavorable for the Russians. Everyone is not afraid of the cold, but is worried that the rain will make the whole world cold and humid.

    People are still desperately slaughtering lamb and they have become extremely extravagant rare. The lamb liver and tripe, which were once regarded as food, are directly discarded. People are indulging in eating lamb, resulting in a large amount of food becoming fish feed.

    By eating meat in this way, the army will eat with an open belly, and 10,000 sheep will be able to eat it very quickly.

    The area currently controlled by the Rus people is generally too cold. Although the Shilla Fort and Novgorod areas are suitable for raising sheep, they must store large sheep and cattle forage for overwintering, and must mobilize strong manpower and material resources.

    Do the Ross people have so much manpower? There is no such thing at all. All of Rose''s power is concentrated in Visby, and the rest are old and weak.

    In the end, cattle, sheep and poultry are captured by the enemy, not the wealth cultivated by oneself, so splurge naturally does not feel distressed.

    It is also good to eat a lot of meat. Thin people will quickly become stronger and accumulate some fat. The key sheepskin and wool are the most important treasures.

    With so many furs seized, the Ross tribe will be busy all winter.

    With this war of conquest, the power of the Rus should take root in Gotland. However, considering the reality, this area is too close to the power of the Danes, and too far away from Roseburg. Winter is approaching, and the breath of human breath is clearly visible. Sending someone to stay at Visby is obviously an idea.

    The Ross ships in Port Slitomo were all transferred to Visby, where the army seized nearly a thousand ships.

    Among them, the cargo ships have been incorporated into the northbound fleet to transport cargo for the first time, and most of the remaining ships are small fishing boats with very few people, and there are only one hundred large long ships.

    A large amount of cargo still needs to be transshipped, and the Slavic mercenaries, who must be squeezed in the cargo ship, must return to their hometown of Novgorod in September.

    "Damn it. I''m not afraid of war or destruction. I''m trying to bring back personnel and seizures as much as possible. It''s so troublesome!" Rurik was blaming himself for inadequate preparations and making troubles now.

    After some scheduling, looking at the long ships waiting to fill the coast, and the waiting empty transport fleet arriving at the port, this is the final time for the army to evacuate.

    It seemed that what the Rus army had to do was just sit down and eat new cereal every day and gnaw mutton wantonly. Unexpected situations also happened suddenly.

    Some of the Ross people started their careers, and they rowed into the waters off Visby to try to hunt whales.

    As a result, a large fleet came heading into the wind from the south.

    Is it the enemy? Did the Danes get the news and kill them?

    The fishing boat tried to evacuate and informed the army of the major news of the enemy attack.

    Of course, the attacking fleet is indeed eager for a battle, and a long ship headed by it has revealed its identity.

    The battle still took place, and the fleet quickly took control of the Ross fishing boat. Seeing that the opponent had withdrawn for a while without resisting the whole process, a young man with a golden crown cried out loudly.

    The man was holding a steel sword with a gold-plated hilt and jewels, and pointed at the captured enemy without fear: "You Gotlanders? Are you willing to surrender?"

    One person made a blunt statement: "I recognize your coat of arms and your face. It is the eldest son Karl of King Oleg."

    "What? My name has been passed to Gotland." Carl nodded, "Seeing your fascination, I forgave you. Now kneel down and be my slave."

    "No! You made a mistake." After one person finished speaking, the others followed and laughed.

    "What are you laughing at?"

    "Carl, you actually carry your father''s crown? King Olekin has been passed on to you. We are not Gotland, we are Ross."

    Then, someone unbuttoned the seized sheepskin coat and revealed the blue-and-white Ross uniform inside.

    Didn¡¯t Karl know the totem coat of arms of the Rus? He shouted at the wonder of the world, and learned even more shocking news.

    "Is the news reliable? Are you liars? You conquered Gotland? Conquered Visby?"

    The victory of revenge, this is where every Ross warrior is proud. "Then bring the army to Visby, and our Lord Duke will welcome King Olekin."

    What made Karl quite annoyed was that these Ross fishermen did not give themselves any face. He doesn''t care so much now, because Karl, he just experienced a terrible failure.

    The allied forces formed by the various tribes of Sweden have ended the expedition to Silverburg. They went all the way north through the Kalmar Strait, and are now rushing towards Lake M?laren with all their strength.

    There was no joy after victory on their faces. Every soldier was panting from the long rowing. As they entered the sea area where the Gotlanders were active, everyone began to panic again.

    Didn''t think Gotland changed hands? The Rus defeated the entire island of Gotland? At least occupied Visby?

    Carl can''t think of so much, his allies, every soldier, everyone desperately needs a resting place, and desperately needs very critical supplies! Presumably the Ross people will fulfill their alliance obligations and give everyone food and fresh water.

    The news of the Rus occupying Visby is like a gift from Odin.

    After the news spread, no one was worried about whether there was fraud. The Swedish army''s fleet adjusted its direction and went straight to Visby.

    Of course, this seems to the Russ as if the enemy''s Danish reinforcements launched a counterattack.

    The slack Roth was emotionally tense again, and the elite fighters were still gathering quickly.

    The bow, crossbow, and torsion slingshot are aimed at the approaching fleet. The soldiers lined up. The soldiers in the first row formed a blue and white wall, and the long hair of the Slavic flag team formed a dangerous moving forest.

    "It seems that God has brought me a new opportunity for meritorious deeds." Otto squeezed the hilt of the sword and asked his strained son, "Are you sure to win?"

    "Of course, our arrows are invincible in the world. Our soldiers have eaten lamb for so many days, and they are full of strength."

    "Then let them land and wipe out on the beach?"

    "Correct!"

    Otto patted his son''s head vigorously, but the situation became more and more weird.

    "No!" He shouted suddenly, "This is the Merlaren! Their coat of arms! And the Yalmalen! Uppsala, and Unkras...Stop it!"

    At the most critical moment, Ottole ordered his son Rurik not to issue shooting orders. Unexpectedly, Carl on the boat was almost pierced by arrows!

    The flagship of the M?laren people ran aground on the beach first, and Carl jumped down with mixed emotions.

    He energetically straightened his golden crown, trying to make himself look heroic, but it''s a pity that the soldiers behind him, look at their image and the Russ soldiers close at hand, they are born into an underground.

    A large number of coalition soldiers have fluffy hair, their locks and leather armors are mostly damaged, and many of them have large and small holes in their clothes.

    The first to come down is naturally the soldiers of the Mellaren Army. They have changed their arrogance, and the atmosphere of depression has enveloped everyone.

    Fighters from other tribes also disembarked one after another, but their situation was even worse.

    "It''s really strange, am I dazzled? Why didn''t I see the old fellow Olekin?" Otto kept pinching his beard, suddenly realizing a terrible possibility.

    Otto directly lifted his son Ruriek so that his head could surpass the helmets of all the soldiers, and he could see the image of the "huge" army that had landed.

    "Now you can see Carl clearly, that guy with the crown. Do you think so?"

    "He...he actually became the king?!" Rurik saw it really, and he rubbed his eyes vigorously to make sure he was right.

    "I think so." Otto speculated disdainfully: "Maybe he killed Olegin. He was really a villain."

    "Maybe Origen died in battle. Look at the soldiers behind him, it looks like all of them have been defeated. Didn''t they go to looting the legendary Silver Fort? They must have failed."

    "Let''s go, look at these poor people." Otto put down Lurik, squeezed through the wall and brought his son to appear.

    Seeing the big leader Rose and the young Rurik again, Carl couldn''t help being stunned, and then walked over with strong spirits.

    He approached Otto and asked respectfully: "It seems that Duke Ross has already occupied this town, and Visby is occupied by you, which is equivalent to saying that this is the territory of our Swedish kingdom.

    Otto has no time to listen to these and some, so curious that this arrogant boy has become gentle now? What have they experienced in the southern world?

    "Carl, are you wearing your father''s crown? Where''s Olegin? Let him come! Talk to me, your kid is not qualified."

    Carl''s heart suddenly became angry, but looking at the current situation, he was not stupid enough to release his anger to the strong.

    This is the case in the Nordic world. Whoever has the biggest fist is the king. In Visby in Gotland, it is clear that the Ross army is the king, even if Karl can''t believe what he saw is true, this is the true strength of the Ross people? !

    Carl struggled to maintain his arrogance. He lifted his vigor and continued his beard, and pointed his right crown at his crown: "Now, I am the king."

    "Really? Where is Olekin? Where is your father?"

    "He died in battle, we..." Carl deliberately said: "Our coalition is fighting the entire Danish army in the south. We are almost victorious, but the other side has killed a hero. We are defeated. But you left early. , Look at this Ross army! It is indeed strong! Unfortunately, if you appear on the southern battlefield the victory belongs to Sweden. At that time, the little Gotland will not come down on the wind?"

    At this moment, Rurik gritted his teeth. He heard Karl''s excuse for failure, "So, you put the blame for your failure on us?"

    "You?" Carl looked down at it and shook his head: "You are still a child, there is no place for you to speak."

    "Then you don''t want to say it." Rurik was not to be outdone. "I only have two questions now. First, what do you want to do when you land in Visby? Second, the debt your father owes, since you inherited the throne. , You must claim it."

    debt! This is a major event that Carl can never avoid. He pretended to be garlic in front of a boy, and the other party raised a debt issue, so he had to fight haha.

    Carl''s attitude softened again. He opened his arms to face Otto: "Look at us! We need help, we are allies, I... just want to eat something in Visby. I believe the powerful Roth will give him My allies have some food and fresh water. As for debts, when I return to Mellaren, I will pay for my father."

    Otto and Liurik reckoned with the failure of the coalition forces. Seeing the exhausted appearance of the soldiers, they believed Karl for the time being. Most realistically, these soldiers are almost all farmers and fishermen in Lake M?laren. They are really starving to death. Who can provide the Ross people with wheat that they can buy? Even if they are selfish, they have to give these people something to eat.

    The father and son have a unified attitude. This invites Carl and all the leaders of the participating tribes to go to the Visby court to gather. Other fighters land in succession. Everyone will get some cattle and sheep. As for how to slaughter the food, it all depends Their own capabilities.

    In this way, a tired "army" with only 1,200 troops completed the landing.

 Chapter 472ï¼š The Battle of the Swedish Army Silver Castle

    "The Rise of Rurik (

    The huge coalition forces were lost, and they could still rely on the long-headed long ship to cover their weakness at sea, and they leaked after they landed ashore.

    In the war on Gotland, all the men of the Ross tribe who could fight were sent out. Almost all the young fighters left Fort Rose for the first time in their lives. It was also on the island of the hometown of this principle that they met the fighters of the alliance tribes.

    Youdao is that the first impression is extremely important. They listen to the description of the elders, like the fighters of the Mellaren tribe are all elite. Today, I see that the allies and fighters are unbearable, and there is no fighting spirit in their eyes, and some are just thirst for food.

    Origen of M?laren became the first king of Sweden. He pieced together an army of nearly four thousand men and rushed to the Silver Fort in the south to attack the Danes. This feast of the robbery deliberately rejected the Ross people, seeking benevolence and benevolence, and the Ross army freed up to attack another enemy.

    Now there is no need for any words to explain. Carl, wearing a golden crown, is a dead duck. He doesn''t want to admit the defeat of the coalition forces. However, he has lost two-thirds of his troops. How can this not be a complete failure?

    The Ross army returned to their camp in mighty force, Rurik and Otto briefly combined, and divided the empty houses in Visby''s inland area to allies and soldiers. A group of cattle and sheep were given to them out of sympathy. Of course, this group of guys were not polite. When they got the cattle and sheep, they immediately used swords and axes to chop them down.

    The hungry people simply drank the smelly, warm blood of sheep. They quickly processed beef and mutton, put it on a branch and grilled it on a campfire, and started to gobble it up regardless of whether it was thoroughly cooked or not.

    This is the soldiers of the Alliance? A group of hungry losers!

    Didn''t they go to conquer Silver Fort? Look at the long ship they pushed onto the shore, almost empty inside!

    The Ross Warriors opened their eyes to observe, and their three views were rapidly refreshing. Mellaren is a powerful tribe, the supreme in the alliance. Uppsala has a huge temple, and its people claim to be loved by the sun. Yilmallen and Unkras, their small populations can''t be underestimated...

    Such previous cognitions have all been overturned. In the eyes of the young Ross fighters, why should brothers care about the views of their fathers?

    Look at the Ross army! The brothers have experienced the most tragic battle. Visby, who has tens of thousands of people, is a bunch of lonely ghosts, except for the hundreds of women and children captured.

    People began to question the legitimacy of the M?laren people to continue to have internal hegemony, and some even began to think that Duke Ross had reason to upgrade again to become the king of Sweden.

    People have a wide range of ideas, but they lack sympathy for their fallen allies.

    In the council of the locals in Visby, this longhouse was originally the most powerful and equal wealth businessmen in Visby. They gathered to discuss specific matters and now ushered in a new owner.

    Should we still implement the Nordic system of tribal democracy?

    The newly promoted King Carl, he naturally felt unnecessary.

    However, Karl was not able to enjoy any distinguished seats. All the tribal leaders, or the dukes, still gathered together and sat cross-legged.

    Although Karl was wearing his father''s crown on his head, Otto and Liurik had no intention of imposing courtesy on this person.

    After all, Olekin was also the old leader of Mellaren and the old leader of the alliance, so he could show some courtesy to this old guy, Otto consciously. But Carl, forget it.

    Only Olegin deserves a little respect. What are the rest of the kings?

    Otto completely assumed the posture of a king, his aura completely overwhelmed Karl, which made Rurik who was sitting next to his father feel really good.

    "Carl, your subordinates are kind to them. And you..." Otto raised his chin slightly, and looked down at the dukes of other allied tribes with the pressure of the king. "We are allies, and the cattle we seized. Give you some for the sheep. Don¡¯t worry about all the soldiers in Sweden. Let¡¯s take a rest for a few days before setting off."

    Although it was a bit uncomfortable to be seen by the old guy Otto from a bird''s-eye view, it seemed that he didn''t have to pay for his gift, so everyone had to smile.

    At least the Ross people are better than the Mellaren people, right?

    The dukes of the tribes laughed bitterly, and of course Karl couldn''t laugh.

    In front of everyone, Carl slapped his chest vigorously to attract everyone''s attention.

    Otto immediately changed a gentle attitude: "Carl, it looks like your father really died in battle."

    "Yes, it''s true."

    "Ah..." Otto sighed, to be honest, he had never liked Olegin himself.

    The old guy was also a little arrogant, but he was willing to organize his brothers to attack Denmark, Otto respected him as a man.

    "Olekin is a brave veteran soldier, then, please tell me, what happened to the coalition forces at Silver Fort? One... a failure?"

    Upon hearing the word "failure", Karl gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.

    Rurik was keenly aware of his performance, and his ferocious expression was clearly full of anger and unwillingness.

    "Carl, what''s the matter?" Rurik asked bluntly.

    "Shut up! You! There is no child here to speak!"

    "No! You are wrong." Rurik was a little grateful that Arik was busy with his Aslaqi. If Arik was here, he might fly off Carl''s head. He still stood up, pinched his waist and announced: "I am the commander of the Ross army. My father has overpowered me. Do you think you are talking to a child? I! That''s the Duke of Ross."

    "But, I am the king!" Karl was not to be outdone.

    "Are you a king?" Rurik laughed out loud, "Yes, you inherited your father''s power. You are indeed our great king. It''s just that your king is different from the past kings."

    "how do I say this?"

    Seeing that the dukes of the main tribes of Sweden are all here, Leurix simply made it clear. "You have obviously failed. The M?laren tribe has to bear a lot of responsibility, and we Rus completely defeated the Gotland people, we will definitely enjoy greater power in the kingdom. Carl, I can admit that you are the king, But you don¡¯t have the right to instruct other tribes to act as you like. We are still an alliance, but if we start a new war, we Russ! I! Lord Russ, must have a greater right to speak. So, before you tell us the Silver Fort Before what happens on the side, I want your answer."

    Carl was half-understood and dumbfounded for a moment: "What do you...you...do you want me to admit?"

    "It''s very simple." Rurik sat down again, patted his legs and looked at the dukes of various tribes confidently: "My friends, the cattle and sheep distributed to you are not free. I don''t need your money. I just want to get a promise from everyone here. When our tribes meet again in the future, the strongest Mellaren people have the highest right to speak, so we Rus must have the second right to speak."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Wenderson of Yilmallen, and Ungriffe of Unkras, the two dukes fully agreed with Rurik''s proposition.

    Someone opened the mouth, and others supported it.

    This is incalculable for Carl. The boy sitting here is clearly a boy with a golden ponytail. He is not even the age to marry his wife. How do you say that is so magical?

    Carl just didn''t know that following the Mellaren tribe to fight against the various small tribes in the world, they suffered heavy losses in the war. Someone must be responsible for this failure. Of course, the biggest person in charge is Origen. The old king has died in battle. Then his successor, Karl, who succeeds to the throne, must also inherit the shame of failure, especially to inherit economic debts. .

    Carl gritted his teeth. The only thing he was grateful for was that the Rus didn''t claim the kingship.

    In this meeting room of the Gotlanders, he is not a king at all. Who can blame it then? This is the land occupied by the Russ. The Melaren army that landed was left with a group of exhausted farmers and fishermen. The once domineering "Black Guards" were exhausted in the war throughout the summer.

    Carl didn''t say anything, he actually had to face another severe test. That is, after returning to his hometown, he will naturally inherit everything in the family, but he has lost the protection of five hundred black mercenaries. How can he maintain his power stably? "I still want to be happy with women! I still have to enjoy the joy of being a king! I am still young, and I must quickly reorganize my troops. After a few years, I will regain my strength, suppress other families, and command the armies of various tribes. I have to go to the Danes to settle accounts."

    His revenge plan was buried in his heart. After this failure, Carl''s temperament changed drastically. He became more tolerant and became aware of current affairs under the blow of cruel reality.

    Carl, he agreed with Rurik''s idea.

    With the approval of the second king, the Russ enjoyed the second right to speak in the kingdom of Sweden.

    So, why not always strive for the first place?

    Striving for the first? Of course it is necessary. It''s just that the current Rus tribe can''t achieve all-round strategic advantages, not to mention the Russ army destroyed Gotland. Will the Danes, the ally of Gotland, really give up? Losing this northern supply of wool and leather, the Danes whose economic interests have been damaged will surely have revenge.

    Rurik realized that he was really dark-bellied. He had already sprouted Gotland, or Visby, handed over to the Merlaren, specifically, to Carl to rule. Just let this man who has experienced failure and longed to wash his stigma to have Gotland, let him inherit the chicken feathers here, to meet the Danish anger.

    The Ross people happily counted money in the rear, and continued to expand their territory in new areas.

    Now, Carl finally reluctantly opened his mouth. Adding the descriptions of other dukes, Rurik and Otto finally learned about the details of the Swedish coalition''s encounter at Silverburg.

    Because the Danes are never big fat sheep to be slaughtered, they are a pack of sea wolves!

    In this era, Jutland Peninsula and its attached islands, fjords everywhere are settlements of various sizes. Denmark is the main source of the Viking movement.

    The Danish king Hafgen, his power was indeed cut out by force.

    In 818 AD, the Danish leader Godfrey died of illness. During his lifetime, he desperately strengthened the "Great Wall of Denmark" across the Jutland peninsula south of the port of Hezeby, and also sheltered tens of thousands of Saxons. A large number of Saxons gathered in the small port south of Hezeby Harbor. These people belonged to the same tribe. They escaped the attack of the Franks and fled to Denmark. They are not all Odin or Frey''s people. They believe in Sirius Star God. When they started to settle, they named their new place of residence as Sirius Port, and Schleswig developed quietly.

    The power of the Danes, large and small lords, merchants, and their beliefs varied.

    In 826, after hearing the preaching of the Archbishop of Reims, the Danish leader Harald Clark became the lamb of the lord, and was therefore unanimously expelled by the leaders of the tribes. Odin¡¯s faith is still the mainstream. Lords large and small can¡¯t accept a person who betrays Odin as the "boss." It was this year that Harald Clark took his nephew Holrick and some brothers to flee Frank. Become a Christian barbarian mercenary of Louis the Pious.

    There was a huge vacuum in the power of Jutland, and the tribes immediately broke out in small-scale civil wars.

    Hafgen, who gained hegemony by force, is extremely fancy about power, and he knows that his power is completely maintained by the powerful force of his tribe.

    Now, the Svearans have taken some kind of crazy action. As the fugitives sent terrifying pieces of information one after another, even if it was not a good time to set off, Hafgen decided to "send by himself."

    Because the battlefield is not far away from Hafgen¡¯s hometown, and the army of the Svealand Alliance is already attacking the Silver Fort, the local tribes and merchants rely on the low wooden walls and the rugged terrain of the fjord to support them, if they support it. If the delay is delayed, Denmark''s wealth will suffer a great loss, and Hafgen cannot bear it the most. If he cannot keep the wealth of Silver Castle and the locals, Danish lords, large and small, will question and challenge his power.

    It is true that the beliefs of the lords are varied, and the struggle for interests and the garrison are exactly the same. Even if they become lambs after listening to the missionaries, once their actual interests are damaged, their Viking souls will be awakened instantly.

    Sigurd, the lord of the south, and his eldest son Ragnar led five hundred elite fighters on the expedition. They bought brand new leather armor, chain mail, and a large number of brand new battle axes from Hezeby, a bazaar farther south. Although this set of equipment does not seem to be a big deal for the "Iron Man" covered in scales and armor of the Rus, it can be described as the elite of the Danish forces.

    Ragnar has great ambitions, because he is located in the south, his father also participated in the construction of the "Great Wall of Denmark" under the command of the leader Godfrey when he was young. He obviously has more knowledge about the Franks than others. Going to South Frank to rob and make a fortune, he is already conceiving this great plan.

    However, the guys in Svealand didn''t stay well in their territory, and they dared to attack the traditional Danish territory. Even worse, if the Danish army fails, it means that the huge ?rele fishing ground has become the possession of the northerners?

    This kind of thing can''t happen! The loss of ?re¡¯s fishing grounds meant that the Danish forces broke out in a terrible famine.

    No one believes that the mere Sve Aran guys can also take away the vast fishing grounds? At least they are already snatching the gold and silver of the Silver Castle. If Denmark does not interfere or fails to interfere, the Svearan will take it, go upstream along the river, and then take possession of the Gotaran village in Porsche. , So the Danish leather supply may have problems!

    Ragnar wanted to fight for the courage of the soldiers, and his father Sigurd, while paying attention to courage, made it clear that this untimely war was to preserve the interests of Denmark now and in the future.

    The expedition of King Olekin of Sweden is equivalent to taking a knife to cut fat on the Danes.

    Danish lords share the same hatred! It was clear that the oats harvest season was about to come, and Hafgen gave an order and easily assembled an army of nearly four thousand people!

    More than two hundred long ships rushed to Silver Castle, and a decisive battle on land and sea broke out!

    In the autumn of 831 AD, the first war broke out between Denmark and Sweden.

    Compared with the forces of the two sides, the Danes clearly have an advantage.

    The Swedish army did not immediately lay down the Silver Fort. Of course, Olekin knew the threat of Danish reinforcements. While gritting his teeth, he also realized that once there was no strong support from the Rus¡¯ long-range weapons, the Swedish army¡¯s siege ability would suddenly Less.

    All tribes in Sweden have suffered damage, the biggest of which is naturally the M?laren.

    The Danish reinforcements they least want to see are coming, with huge sails moving against the wind. The armored Danish army disembarked one after another, and fighting broke out with the Swedish army on the beach of the fjord.

    In the melee, Ragnar''s fighters charged most fiercely.

    Young Ragnar, his keen eyes fixed on a golden crowned man in the enemy army, and he commanded his brothers like a sharp spear.

    The old king Olegin in the melee was seriously injured in the chaos. Some brave Merlaren fighters pulled the blood-vomiting old king to the rear. While he was dead, Origen handed the **** crown to Karl. And asked: "Remember! Revenge for me! One day, you will defeat the Danes, one day, we will become the king of this sea."

    At night, the two armies truce.

    During the fierce battle during the day, both sides suffered losses to each other. Obviously, the Swedish army suffered extremely heavy casualties. Fighters of various tribes are trapped on the beach, and the Danes have lit a large number of bonfires.

    After an inventory, there were 1,300 people left in the Swedish army, including the wounded. The terrible casualties are in front of everyone The king himself died in battle, and Karl became the new king on the battlefield, but this was clearly a failure!

    The Danish silver fort is still strong, even if there is a mountain of silver hidden in it, it has nothing to do with the Swedes.

    Recognize the current situation! Calculating the Danish reinforcements has also suffered a lot of losses, and the comparison of strength between the two sides has been completely out of balance.

    The war against Silver Castle has been going on for many days, and the presence of Danish reinforcements instantly destroyed all hopes of the Swedish army.

    In order to avoid the annihilation of the army, Carl had to obey the demands of the dukes of the tribes to withdraw.

    They took down the bodies of the war dead and didn''t even have time to cremate them, but Olegin''s body was taken away. They repaired in Borgholm on the island of ?land and cremated the dead King Olekin in this Saxon fortress.

    The Swedish army left, and the remaining Saxons were full of doubts about the future. The leader Stein didn''t know what to do. He once provided supplies to the Swedish army, and now the Swiss army is defeated, what should the already weak Borgholm do? Stein made a difficult decision and turned to the Danes again.

    Regarding what happened to the Swedish army, Rurik and Otto finally understood.

    If this is not an outright fiasco, what is a fiasco? Perhaps, it was the viable force of Visby and the entire Gotland that was almost wiped out.

    The Danes are so powerful? Rurik became more cautious again. He didn''t want to proudly announce that the Russ had annihilated a thousand Danish mercenaries.

    It now appears that the brutal loss of the Swedish army to the Russ proves two things: First, the Danes can quickly assemble a large army, which is more than the current Russ can assemble a force. Second, the army of pure Danes is really strong.

 Chapter 473ï¼š If he refuses to go back, he will be attacked by troops

    "The Rise of Rurik (

    The Danes can build a hegemony by virtue of their population advantage, but in Rurik¡¯s impression, Denmark is only a small power.

    The Ross people have a bright future, and it is natural that they are not easy to provoke them rashly now.

    Rurik noticed Carl''s frustration, his frustration mixed with rage and powerlessness.

    Listening to these noble guys, the defeat of the Swedish army was purely due to the crushing of the opponent''s strength.

    This is like the Russ crushing the Gotland Army.

    However, Rurik was not sympathetic to their failure.

    "Carl, our army did not win in the conquest of the South. But we did not really lose. You see, our Swedish coalition forces still occupied Gotland, and the betrayal traitors on the island were all cleaned up by us."

    Carl raised his head after Rurik''s imaginary and conspiracy, and there was light in his eyes.

    "Yes! I just didn''t have a total victory. At least on this battlefield, our Swedish army won." When he said this, Karl had already had the idea of ??occupying Gotland.

    Taking into account the current situation, the island is occupied by the Rus, and they have asked for it as a king. They will definitely not give it. If you want to get Gotland, you have to pay for it.

    Carl watched the changes, but he didn''t expect the Ross people to hand them a big gift.

    Rurik is the most powerful person in the Ross tribe. He followed his previous words and said: "The Gotlanders were almost wiped out. Some people who had not been killed fled to the southern pine forest. They had nothing. No threat. We Ross people don''t like this island, and we will leave soon. Who is the master of Gotland in the end?"

    Carl heard it without even thinking, so he patted his chest: "I am the king, and I declare Gotland to be mine."

    "Yes! You are the king, but..." After speaking, Rurik noticed the trembling eyes of the dukes. "After all, the island of Gotland was shot down by our Ross people. This is a treasure, we Ross people. If you don¡¯t want it, the allies of the kingdom should share."

    After all, Rylikon started: "Gotland is the wealth of all of us. It is not the private property of a certain tribe. Every tribe has the right to develop it! What do you think?"

    Rurik''s proposal really made everyone except Karl shine!

    The brothers are the leaders of the tribes. Everyone is not a big fool. Of course, there are people who know that the Russ will have to announce their withdrawal, but Gotland is indeed a warm place and is what everyone likes.

    All tribes, including the Rus people, all hope to obtain stable pastures for grazing and farms with fertile land and a warm climate.

    They have never seen the warm farmland in France, and they don''t even know the large granary in the lower reaches of the Dnieper River. In their eyes, Gotland Island is already a very promising existence.

    The dukes of all tribes clapped their hands and cheered, but Karl grinned slightly and expressed his support reluctantly.

    The M?laren tribe, which is still the most populous, has no right to exclusive access to Gotland, and because they have the largest population, they can organize more immigrants to settle and develop.

    At this point, the meeting of the Gotland Council should come to an end. After everyone discussed, Karl is still King of Sweden, but his power is far inferior to his father. All tribes still live their own lives, and all tribes have the right to immigrate and develop the empty Gotland island.

    The dukes left one after another, returning to their team with only a hundred people left.

    The Swedish army did suffer a disastrous defeat, and the M?laren who sent the most troops were left with 500 exhausted soldiers.

    After all, the population of the Melaren tribe exceeds 20,000! They live along the lake, and the whole is relatively scattered. What maintains the existence of such a behemoth is the huge bazaar. As long as the bazaar trade continues, the Mellaren people can continue to develop steadily.

    More than 1,500 troops were dispatched, and 500 were returned. Eight hundred black mercenaries were killed in battle, and a group of brave farmers died in battle.

    The Mellaren people can fully accept this loss, but the situation of the other tribes is simply bleeding.

    Like the larger Uppsala, Yilmalen, and Unkras, they all lost three hundred men.

    Because of the loss of a large amount of labor, their agricultural production has been substantially destroyed. The population, especially the mature men, they are the main force in hoeing the earth.

    The strength of the three larger tribes has been greatly weakened. Except for the remote Ross people, the Svealand Plain where Lake M?laren is located, M?laren''s hegemony has become more stable.

    That is the hegemony of Mellaren, not the same as the hegemony of the Karl family.

    Only when Karl was asked to stay in the chamber by Liurik, Mellaren and Rose would discuss the previous contract again.

    Rurik stated his attitude directly and formally: "Now, they are all gone. When we signed with your father, you were also present. It is the wheat harvest period. When we leave, I want you to make an agreement immediately. A pound of wheat can¡¯t be less."

    "Ah..." Carl wanted to be strong, but in the end he found that without the guards of his old father and private soldiers, he really couldn''t be tough.

    "What? Are you hesitating?"

    "Ross, maybe this." Carl looked around, and there was no one else. "We might have to make a new appointment."

    "You want to revise the contract?" Rurik smiled and ordered unceremoniously, "I don''t think it is necessary. This year''s situation is very good, and your tribe will have a good harvest. The principal plus the interest, you have to spend 80%. Ten thousand pounds of wheat."

    "But this is too much. Maybe it can be..."

    "What do you want?"

    "Or I will be in arrears first, and I will give you more interest until next fall, and then I will give you a million pounds or more. What do you think?"

    Cross-legged Otto poked his son in the back secretly, Rurik fully understood what the old man meant, and the attitude of the father and son was exactly the same.

    Rurik said with a stern face, "No. I only want wheat, and I want it soon."

    "But, in case I can''t get it out..."

    Carl was meant to be a temptation, and he did have something unspeakable. If he didn''t talk about Rurik, the **** was furious.

    "Are you trying to tear up the contract? It''s absurd! Carl!" Rurik stood up and pointed to his nose unceremoniously. "Remember our secret agreement? This is a fair deal! We give you a loan, and Openly support Olegin as king. In exchange, we get 800,000 pounds of wheat. If you don''t give wheat, then forget it. We will no longer support you as king."

    "Ah, you can''t do this." Carl panicked and hurriedly pointed to his golden crown, "I am the owner of this crown, and I am the king. You must support me."

    Rurik wants to have: "Everyone supports a king who can bring you victory, not a loser. Listen, Karl! How many people are there in the black army that maintains your family''s power? Think about it. Own it, you M?laren are an agglomeration of many families and a large number of farmers and fishermen. Those powerful families could not beat you in the past, what about now?

    You must hand over sufficient oats in accordance with the contract, so that you fulfill the contract. Remember, only with the support of our Ross people can your power in Mellaren be stable. "

    Carl was confused: "Can''t I return the money too? You must have wheat?"

    "Of course, this is a contract! We Ruths cannot accept the king''s betrayal, presumably other tribes cannot accept it either."

    Rurik still had a sullen face, and he couldn''t look down on this stubborn and pretentious person in his heart, and now he has become a despair, and he despises him even more.

    The words still have to be said at both ends, even if this person is a lame and blind man, he is still a king.

    "We only want wheat. Of course you can not give it or find a reason to delay. Then our Ross army will go directly to Mellaren."

    "What? Do you still want to grab it by force?!"

    Rurik didn''t change his face: "Taking our own things is considered a robbery? Maybe, we will kill a traitor by the way. You should understand that some of Mellaren''s families want to be king."

    "They dare!" Carl shouted angrily.

    "I don''t know if they dare, but if you lose the support of our Ross people, you will definitely lose everything. You... don''t you want to revive your family business and avenge your old father, Olekin, whom everyone supports?"

    So what can Karl, who is baring his teeth, say? He blushed with suffocation.

    "Okay! I recognize it! I recognize it..."

    Rurik''s tense attitude finally relaxed, "Then take a good rest. Our Ross transport fleet is about to arrive, and we will leave with a large number of seizures. As for when you leave, I don''t care. But we Ross People cherish the alliance, and I can promise that I will provide you with free food during your stay."

    "Oh, then I really want to thank you." After that, Karl stood up and walked away quickly.

    The noisy chamber was quiet again, and Lurik took a long sigh of relief and left and lay down, closing his eyes to rest his mind.

    Otto looked at his son, he naturally had a lot of opinions about Rurik''s determination, some of which he did not easily accept.

    "Rurik."

    "father."

    "Why give up Gotland. We can develop here. We will be richer if we graze and farm here."

    "Not now." Rurik opened his eyes and stared at the dim beams of the house idly. "We will at most control Slitomo Harbor in the future, as one of the relay stations for our sailing in Sorgon. It is not appropriate to occupy the entire island."

    "So you gave them magnanimously? Your kindness is out of time."

    The old man''s words were obviously ironic, and Rurik smiled, "This is not kindness, and I will not be kind here. The Danes will find that their allies have collapsed, and they will go here to get revenge. Anyone stranded here will be. Enemies of the Danes. I am not afraid of Denmark, but I don¡¯t want to fight them to death."

    "So this is the case?" Otto asked again, a little relieved, "Carl is now a polished veteran. His men are all hungry and weak fools. You have to support this person. Know if your cousin is here, say Maybe it will cut off Carl''s head."

    "It doesn''t matter."

    "You don''t care? Do you still support him as king?"

    "At least this person promised to bring out the wheat we need."

    "What if he insists on rejecting when he goes back?"

    "Then kill him." Rurik did it suddenly and said coldly, "Merlaren is nothing but this. We can defeat them and take away their wealth."

    Otto was shocked when his son said something amazing, "You, want to go to war with them? No, it''s a confession."

    "I don''t want to be like this. If they back their alliance, don''t blame me for being a wicked person." Rurik turned his head back sharply, "Don''t you think we Rusians are also facing a huge crisis?"

    "Crisis? What is the crisis? We won a big victory, brothers are happy."

    "We have captured 2,000 people in total. These are almost all young women and girls. They want to eat, and I will feed them at least this winter."

    Otto shook his head: "The women are given out to brothers. Each of them will give me a big belly next spring. Brothers should feed their new wives. We don''t have to care too much."

    "No. Brothers need enough food to feed them. Our tribe will always need a lot of wheat. This year''s situation is more complicated. If we can''t get a million pounds of wheat from M?laren, our lives will be very difficult in the latter part of the winter. Sad. If those women miscarry due to hunger, the strength of our tribe will be lost."

    Otto closed his eyes and thought about it, and finally realized the greatness of his son''s determination. The loss of hundreds of native Russian fighters must rely on the belly of the Ross woman and take at least fifteen years to replenish it.

    The captured Gotland women were Ross women when they were captured. They were not slaves, but the mothers of the future Ross army.

    Naturally, the more wheat is the better, Otto thought for a while: "It seems that your kindness is right on this issue."

    "Of course. So I must use all means to protect our interests. Only in this way, my brothers are willing to fight with me. Not only because I am chosen by God."

    Affected by the war, the Sorgon voyage this autumn will begin quickly. The most important tribute the Rus needed was food from Novgorod.

    How much can Novgorod provide? In the current situation, 300,000 pounds of wheat is probably the limit. The realization of this goal is naturally based on the desperate pressing of the Pine Needle Manor.

    After the victory, Rurik naturally fulfilled his decision to dispense with this year¡¯s tribute to the White Tree Manor in Novgorod. Similarly, the manor dispatched almost all males to fight for Ross. These people should share part of the victory. fruit.

    Medveit and his people, they will hand in all their spears, and then they will return home with a large number of iron tools. Every man has at least two hand axes and a dagger. The iron tools that were once extremely rare are now multi-handed. Is there a more pragmatic reward than this?

    As the transport fleet is about to return, Rurik and Otto no longer intend to rap with Carl. The father and son even declined the invitation of the leaders of other tribes, as if the Rus did not care about the remnants of the Swedish coalition army except for food subsidies.

    But Karl, he has already begun to recolonize the island from the ruins of the Gotland. A hundred Mellaren fighters were forced to stay on this island. They were relieved of their land debts from their hometown by Carl. What each man had to do was to keep the Visby ruins under guard after the army left.

    Obviously Karl will arrive next spring and set about building Visby into an overseas territory of the Mellaren tribe.

    He feels that opening up the territory and expanding the land is an action that can save face.

    Rurik arranged a retreat plan. The mound east of Visby Harbor was a battlefield full of corpses over the mound. He didn''t smell the stench, but thought of it was inexplicable retching. The current low temperature has greatly slowed down the decay of the dead. The first snow will fall in about a month, and the snow will cover the dead. The battlefield seems to disappear, but when the ice melts and the snow melts, the east of the hill must be a mess.

    Those things have nothing to do with the Ross people.

    On September 6th of the Julian calendar, a large ship with a tilted spinnaker appeared in the bay of Visby.

    One of the largest ships greeted the morning sun, immersed in the dreamy light and shadow, and the Aphrodite was like a visitor from another world.

    A large number of Ross people gathered together, carrying the amazing cargo they had seized, and the beach pier in Visby was already in full swing.

    The remnants of the various tribes of the Swedish army, they saw that the wealth of the Rus was really envy and jealous, and Carl simply sprouted hatred.

    In an instant, Carl hoped to ask for some trophies from the Ruths as his king. After thinking about the warning from Rick, his courage persisted for less than a second.

    The long and tense material handling work continued throughout the day. At night, there were bonfires everywhere on the beach, and the leather and live sheep that had not been loaded on the ship were also driving towards the cargo ship.

    It was not until the seventh day of this month that Otto and Lurik finally returned to their flagship Aphrodite.

    At this time, there were masts everywhere in the bay, and the sails that were raised on each side were stitched with staggered blue stripes.

    The Russ dispatched a huge fleet of forty cargo ships (Gould exhausted all the cargo ships to participate in transportation activities when he returned to Roseburg) and 300 long ships. Such a scale is basically aimed at all the tribes of Sweden. Especially Mellaren people show their muscles!

    Although Lurik didn''t intend to show his muscles, his purpose was to organize the fleet as much as possible to transport the captured back. As for scaring Carl''s little heart, there was no way.

    Up to now, the contrast between strengths and weaknesses within the Kingdom of Sweden has changed drastically. The M?laren people have clearly become the images of the strong outside and the middlemen, and the Ross people are the rising sun. The Ross people no longer need to hide from the insiders. Ross still needs to forbear, that is, to hide his sense of existence when the kingdom faces the competition of Danish power.

    Therefore, the start of the Ross people only pleased the naming of Rurik, and it only depended on whether the Aphrodite set off.

    The Ross fleet took the rest of the delivery, and at the end more than a thousand sheep were stuffed into the cabin or tied directly to the mast of the open deck of the long ship. The mighty team dragged forward into the shape of a droplet, and just after the droplet followed a small fleet, which was the "main fleet" of the Swedish Allied Forces.

    It''s a pity that the Ross fleet has become the real main force, and the once domineering coalition fleet has now become a supporting role.

    People of Ross, the big boat is towing the boat, and the army marches against the wind.

    On the second day of the return journey, the Ross fleet split into two. A group of large cargo ships rushed to the Orient Bay with some long ships.

    Carl was puzzled. He stood at the bow and asked the oarsman behind him: "Can the Rus go to the east? Are there any settlements there? Who can tell me the answer?"

    Then the farmer yelled: "I heard that they have established a stronghold in the east The strange men in their camp are the slaves raised by them."

    "Hmm? Why don''t I know? East..." Carl glanced at some of the Ross ships going far away on the vast Eastern Gulf of Finland, and then shook his head with his mouth stretched, "What is in the East? The wild world."

    Carl continued to order: "Hurry up and row, and we will go back to harvest the wheat."

    This statement hit the key points of the farmers, and the panic was spreading. They began to paddle desperately, for fear that their farmland would be "helped to harvest" by others when they returned home late. The farmers never doubted the morals of those big landowners. It''s a group of greedy guys.

    They don''t know how much Carl will take out of the early seizures to pay the brothers, at least it must be able to forgive the debt. If the old king Oleg was still alive, he might give everyone a lot of money, but now that Karl is king, is this man really kind?

    The farmers and fishermen didn''t dare to think about it. They just wanted to go back soon and finish harvesting the wheat, and then save all kinds of food for the winter. It would be great if Karl could give everyone a sum of money, and of course everyone never had much hope.

    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that this king Carl with a golden crown is in precarious position.

    Look at the Ross people''s fleet, how bold it is. Look at how mighty the real army of the Rus people is. Those rumors are true. How could Rurik of Ross win a great victory without divine assistance? So, do the Ross people still need new immigrants to join?

    Some farmers began to contemplate a wonderful plan. If they can''t live in their hometown anymore, they will just leave and become a native of Ross.

 Chapter 474ï¼š Speros Villa Valkyrie

    "The Rise of Rurik (

    The sea became violent, and the fjords of Roseburg were full of waves.

    These conditions can''t prevent the Ross people from returning to the voyage at all, that is, all the boats are up and down in the waves. Many people have been affected by the bumps, and the vomiting after seasickness made people feel depressed.

    The temperature has become colder, and some people are even worried that the first snow will be earlier than in previous years.

    Snow will come later! It is best not to rain.

    During this war, the Russ plundered a lot of money and leather, but the very important food was limited.

    In the past years, from August to October, the tribe would desperately store food for the winter. They must fish on a large scale to make dried meat and store them. Of course, there is no shortage of brave winter warriors. It is safer to nest at home to chew dried fish than to venture out to hunt.

    The people know that when they return to their hometown, the Duke of Ross will give everyone a reward of victory. Maybe it will not be a huge sum of money, and it must be indispensable.

    Money is a good thing, but it can''t be exchanged for food in the extreme cold season. They hope to go back early and take a short rest for a day or two, no matter whether the sea is violent or not, it is the right way to forcibly go out to catch herring. The people of the tribe are full of hope, because the leaders of the two major tribes of Kewen who are fighting together pointed out very crucial information, namely, the salmon fishing floods of the big river.

    Then row a long boat to head north, line up the estuary of the big rivers, and catch the salmon with a dense net.

    Under the slightly hazy sky, there were gusts of cold wind, and the Aphrola moving against the wind led Rose''s main fleet back.

    The people who stay behind are fearless of the severe cold. They gather on the shore and dance, their excitement cannot be suppressed.

    Cargo ships docked at the pier one after another, and long ships washed up directly on the beach.

    The women rushed forward to find their husbands and sons among the returning soldiers.

    Many people hugged each other and laughed, and some women were first ecstatic, then vigilant, and finally cried out in confusion.

    Because there are not many Ross men returning.

    Arik took on the task of Sorgon in the East, and rushed to the east with his new woman and more than a hundred native Ross fighters. The surviving fighters conscripted from Fort Shilla should return to their homes. All the men from the White Tree Manor in Novgorod will naturally go home. Only the Slav men who betrayed the manor have become new immigrants in Fort Shilla. .

    There is also a small group of new immigrants in Fort Shilla with a rather special status.

    It was Harald on Gotland, and his family was ordered to move to a new area with the remaining property.

    The route to the east is extremely novel. Harald went to the so-called "wild east" for the first time. When he saw the huge fortresses, regular piers, and even some huge objects in rotation at the mouth of the river, it completely changed idea. Dongfang does not seem to be really barbaric. Coming here is definitely not exile, it may be a new opportunity to make a fortune.

    Harald must be grateful for his daughter and his wonderful fortune. His recognition and reconciliation at a critical time made his family extremely important in Rurik''s eyes.

    If the expansion of the wealth of the Russ is mainly entrusted to the Gould family, this obviously poses a huge security risk. Rurik knew that Gould, a time-savvy person, would not betray, and it would be hard to say whether his descendants were loyal. A family that has mastered immense wealth and contributed a lot to the principality, they must hope for greater power.

    Supporting a competitor, such as the Hrolev family of Soharal, is a means. Besides, Rurik knew that he had to call Asraki a elder sister (sister-in-law is equivalent to elder sister).

    Harald settled in New Roseburg with hundreds of pounds of silver, and the Hrolev family is currently the richest in the area. As a result of this organization of eastern trade and industrial development, will the economic situation of Shilla Fort take off quickly? Because as many as a thousand sheep have been transported to Silla Fort at the mouth of the Neva River, the local climate is naturally much warmer by the hometown of Rose Fort, and the local area can at least develop sheep breeding.

    The 1,000 sheep seized are all the property of Duke Ross. Harald has the power and task to breed the population. His family must pay tribute to leather, wool and dairy products on a regular basis, and the newly bred sheep become him in proportion. the property of. In the future, some cattle will also be transported.

    Only more than 500 native men from the Ross tribe returned.

    Three hundred soldiers from Lake M?laren have officially become the new Rosses, but they are not natives here.

    When there is war, there are deaths. Of course, the women who died of their sons and husbands rejoiced in the victory, but their homes collapsed!

    The wife inherits all of the husband¡¯s property, and she can take the child to marry a new man, just take a look at the current situation! Only a few years ago, any woman in the Ross tribe was rushed by men, and now there are too many women in the Ross tribe.

    A large number of women and children got off the ship. They could not cheer for the victory of the Rus, because they were captured after the defeat. After getting off the ship, they could only wait for the unknown fate.

    As more detailed news spreads, women who believe that their husbands have died in battle, they have one last thought. Some tribesmen went to Sorgon in the east, maybe their husbands were there.

    However, there were more than three hundred native Ross soldiers who died in battle. Whose husband and son were the glorious dead?

    They pray that they are not this "lucky person". Even if they are really "lucky", they can only comfort themselves, those heroes who died in battle have gone to Valhalla.

    From June to September, the long war seems to have finally come to an end.

    The Ross tribe ushered in a resounding victory. The returned people returned to their homes and had fun with their families all night long!

    The cold wind outside is no longer terrible. In Roseburg, which should have been dark at night, bonfires are lit everywhere, there are crackles of burning pine wood piles, and a group of people dancing around the bonfire.

    A large amount of seized materials were unloaded from the ship, and most of the leather was naturally transported to Gould''s warehouse in the first place. This is of course out of place. Taking into account the current situation, Rurik considers that the Rus¡¯ "Principality Warehouse" has not been built, and the seized goods can only be temporarily held by the big merchants.

    Only a group of very critical treasures, they were picked up by the sturdy warriors who were not seasick. The warriors formed a dragon and headed straight to the priest''s longhouse under the leadership of Rurik and Otto.

    victory! A great victory!

    Lulik''s ears were full of cheers from the tribe, they shouted the names of Otto and Lulik, and praised their duke family in the most beautiful terms.

    Immersed in the joyful atmosphere, Ruriek wanted to laugh. Thinking of something, he had to squeeze a smile to face the welcoming tribe.

    Because the high priest Velia who transferred power, her life...

    "The long house of the priest is in front, I..." Lumia, who is holding the antler helmet, followed Rurik. She was immersed in the cold wind, and the sky was a bit late, and the hazy world became more dramatic and joyous. The atmosphere is out of dreary.

    "Are you worried about Veria?"

    "Yes. She was very weak when we set off. I was worried..."

    Worried about losing her, Lumia thought so.

    Rurik didn''t want to give any comfort, it made no sense. And for Veria, the decayed old lady has been too weak to stand up this year, she is still alive, I am afraid she is already in a state of hanging.

    Many Viking tribes do not have a clear sacrificial center. For example, the M?laren tribe, which controls most of Lake M?laren, the so-called altar is a pile of stones placed by the lake.

    The Uppsala tribe built wooden sheds in the woods and set up wooden sculptures of gods to worship.

    Visby in Gotland, this is a real sacrificial center. They built temples and cast idols in bronze to worship.

    The Ross people have never reached the level of faith of the Visby residents, but they are also more advanced than most tribes. Living in the extreme north, people need a gritty belief to resist the coldest winter with a strong spiritual force. The Rus have a permanent stone ship altar, which also advertises the residence of the priests as a sanctuary.

    The long house of the priest is sacred, and ordinary people should stay away from it.

    The parents of the Roths will educate their children not to approach the long house of the priest when playing around. The soldiers who have been selected as the guards of the priest¡¯s longhouse in recent years boasted of this honor and received a letter of introduction to Valhalla when they were alive.

    They were afraid that Odin would be angry because of their unwise blasphemy. They didn''t dare to have any thoughts about the long house of the priest, so this was the most suitable place to put money.

    Only a handful of fighters have the power to carry boxes. Now they start to carry the last gold and silver treasures box by box to the "Lurrik''s Big Cash Box" located inside the longhouse of the priest, which is the treasury of the Duchy of Ross.

    And this is the second time a large sum of wealth has been recorded in these ten days.

    When the first batch of thousands of pounds of silver and gold coins arrived in the large cash box, the priests who stayed behind screamed in shock, and even Villia sat up in shock, dying and sick, and saw the stacks under the help of the priestesses. There are cash boxes everywhere.

    The long house filled with rosin and chrysanthemum tea is noisy.

    The two priestesses supported an old woman with wrinkles and cracked ground, and slowly emerged from the dim inner chamber.

    "Let me see if my Rurik has really come back."

    Veria''s situation may not be so bad. It turns out that the old woman can actually stand up. Hasn''t her physical condition recovered? Rurik left the people around him and walked quickly, as if his grandson and grandma were reuniting.

    Of course, Rurik felt in his heart that Veria was a relative, an old man with a pitiful but very respectable life.

    Vilia sees Otto as if she is a son, and she sees Rurik as a grandson. As for Lumia, she is the heir to all of her. Although she is not related by blood, who says that relatives must be related by blood?

    Her withered hands stroking Rurik''s round face vigorously, her eyes full of enthusiasm, and finally kissed "grandson" on the forehead affectionately.

    "High Priest, you regained your health at first." Otto could not help but feel very pleased to see that Veria was so "live and live".

    "I''m no longer the high priest, Lumia is. I..." She opened her hand lightly and looked at Rurik''s blue eyes kindly: "People are inherently dead, I''m too old. I''m about to go to Val. Hara, don¡¯t worry, Odin has entered my dream. God told me that the Ross army will achieve a great victory, and I will leave the human world and become a Valkyrie."

    If she is not afraid of death, if she feels that the so-called death is just a process of becoming a Valkyrie, how can she be afraid?

    Rurik followed her words and said, "You will never leave, right? You will guard the Ross people on the earth from the sky."

    "Yes." Veria continued to hold Rurik''s cheek: "There is an oracle, Odin will take me away at the right time. At that time, don''t be sad, please stay in the human world and make me physically. As ashes. You can call my name, SPIRUS."

    Rurik thought that Veria would say a lot of happy words and applaud the unprecedented victory of the Rus people. She really did not expect that she was telling her destined death.

    what is this? still is.

    what!

    For a moment, Rurik suddenly felt that Veria''s toughness was just a kind of glorious reflection.

    "SPIRUS, this is you...your real name?"

    Veria shook his head: "My name has long been forgotten, and it doesn''t matter at all. Viria is just the meaning of the sacrificial daughter. And Spirus, the new name given to me by Odin, is the oar of hope. Rurik, you !" Saying that Veria raised his head slightly, facing the people present, "I! I am the Valkyrie Spirus, I will regain my youth in Vallaha, and I will drive a carriage in the sky. This is it. I want to tell you."

    (Villa dreamed of Odin¡¯s rewards, such as the qualification to become a Valkyrie, and a new name. Spirus is just a combination of the Latin "hope" and the Gnostic "oar", deep in her soul Always retain the encounter with the messenger from Eastern Rome when he was young)

    Like a huge rock on his chest, Otto was shocked and speechless, because he regarded Veria''s words as the truest thing.

    Where''s Rurik? He was a little skeptical, but it was a pleasure for Veria to continue living in the fantasy hometown.

    "Then I will call you Speros Villa Valkyrie."

    "A good name. Let''s continue to call me Veria. Rurik, now tell me about you, and tell me what victory you have won..."

    Legend has it that the Asgard sanctuary, where the land is covered with gold and silver, the residents of the sanctuary wear gold and silver, and no language can describe their grace and luxury.

    Vilia saw a huge amount of gold and silver seized on Gotland. Her three views were completely refreshed, and she even exclaimed, "Did they attack Asgard?" It was for this reason that she had many wonderful dreams in succession, which were interpreted as miracles.

    Following the detailed description of Rurik, Otto, and even Lumia, a magnificent war scene slowly unfolded.

    Veria did not grieve for those who died in battle, whether it was the enemy or his own, the brave warrior who died in battle must now be drinking and having fun in Valhalla.

    It was the Russ that killed more than 300 people in the first battle, which was a terrible loss to the current Rus tribe.

    But things are not bad, there is a huge turnaround in it, or that the Ross people have ushered in a new era.

    Veria, who experienced the most difficult moments of the Ross people when she was young, fled Svealand to the bitter cold of the north, fought fierce battles with the local deer breeders and brought down today''s Ross Fort. Is there anything worse than these things?

    Sitting obediently, Otto bluntly said that the strength of the tribe has become a lot weaker, and Villia bluntly said this is a fallacy: "You have captured two thousand women? They will be able to give birth to two thousand children as soon as next year, at least one thousand. It''s a boy. Twelve years later, there will be a thousand fighters. They can give birth as much as possible. As long as you can feed them, the Ross people will have tens of thousands of fighters, and we will become stronger quickly."

    Otto pounded Rurik: "This is exactly what my son wants."

    "What do you want to do?" Veria asked Rurik.

    "Distribute them and start tomorrow! We and the M?laren people have a clear stipulation that I will set off again to Lake M?laren to get back our one million pounds of wheat. I want to give one to the soldiers who will be enlisted. The money will be led by his wife and children if they die. I will also give them to the captured women will hold a large-scale wedding ceremony. The tribes take the money and come to me to buy wheat. , To feed ourselves and many women in the family. The wheat we get will easily feed all the people living in Roseburg. We can afford to feed those women no matter how many children they have."

    Veria nodded: "Many people say you are kind. They are just mortals and don''t know you at all, and I know you best..."

    Veria didn''t say any more, and there was no need to say more.

    Rurik, this child only looks like a child. He is already a veritable Duke of Ross, and his achievements have far surpassed the leaders of the past. He is an unprecedented leader for every Ross and new immigrants.

    "You all leave, I... just want to be quiet."

    With a smile, Villia persuaded everyone who was debriefing her duty away. At last she saw Rurik close the leather curtain and let out a deep breath. Then she softened and relaxed in the support of the priest.

    The priests present gathered around in a panic: "High priest! Are you... okay?"

    "I''m okay, I just feel weak suddenly. Let me... keep lying down. Ah, Rose doesn''t have to worry about me anymore. You... you remember." Veria muttered desperately, "I won''t leave for a while. You must remember that Lumia is the high priest chosen by Odin, and Lumia is Rurik¡¯s servant. Rurik, he is not a human, he is a **** who lives in the world, he is a descendant of Odin Glory! You women who should be ordinary, you are serving a god."

    Hearing these words, the priests trembled all over, they were surprised and happy, and no one doubted Veria''s words.

    Veria was not fabricating a story to strengthen the legitimacy of Rurik''s rule. She persuaded herself to completely reconcile with the world. Her life is complete.

 Chapter 475ï¼š Liuli design draws salary from the bottom of the Mellaren people

    "The Rise of Rurik (

    Gold and silver cannot be eaten as food. The returning Ross army is still waiting for their leader to distribute the treasure. The hunger of their stomachs forced them to run to the sea immediately, rowing a fishing boat to start fishing operations.

    During the war, the women in the rear could not expect to row into the sea to fish a lot, and the people in the rear did indeed catch some fish. Even if they fished desperately, the remaining fish was not much.

    Not only because of their inherently weak physical abilities as women, but also because of the lack of labor in the rear.

    The army returned, it was already mid-September, and the migratory salmon began to run towards the rivers where they were born.

    Rose''s men are already gearing up. They have obtained critical information from Cowen''s allies, and they are waiting to head north after receiving their war dividends.

    No one expects the merchants from the M?laren Lake area to provide materials. They are a group of migratory bird-like guests. They come in winter not to sell agricultural products, but to process and purchase leather obtained by the Ross people for profit.

    A group of merchants have arrived and brought good news of the harvest on the lakeside farmland of Lake M?laren.

    Once upon a time, all kinds of fish were fed to the Ross people, but now the scarce wheat is no longer expensive. In other words, it is because the money in the hands of the tribe has increased.

    Ross'' men are warriors, hunters, and fishermen. Of course, they naturally become pirates on the sea.

    A purely plundering war cannot stably feed a large tribe. It is really huge to pin their hopes on the future of life on trade. The risks are huge. They must engage in production operations, which is desperately fishing for fish and even hunting giant beasts in winter.

    The men are going to the north and go to Elon Orava Fort, the very northern Ross town, for a ruthless fishing against the migratory salmon. Part of the men also made plans. They stayed here throughout the winter, watching the right time to continue northward in the winter, hunting rare small animals to obtain treasured leather.

    Of course, this winter will be a "northern hunting", but Rurik suspects that those business explorers from Narvik Port will return, and even spend the winter in Elronburg.

    The North Hunting matter is still in the future, and Ruriek urgently needs to solve the current material distribution problem, and then organize a huge fleet to head to Lake M?laren.

    Take your own principal and interest, that is, 800,000 pounds of wheat is one of them.

    Purchasing various materials with huge sums of money is the second.

    It is the third one to win over the local men and immigrate with their families.

    Because the problem that can be solved with money is not a problem at all. R¨¹lik contemplated a plan to draw wages from the bottom of the Melaren people, using profit as a bait to relocate the Melaren people to New Roseburg. By then, their group of immigrants would no longer be Melalen people.

    A few days after the army returned, almost all men, women, and children of the entire tribe gathered on the beach of the Rus.

    A grand event for the distribution of trophies is held!

    Here, Otto and all his old confidants, dressed in gorgeous clothes, took a hot bath, quickly washed their hair with soap, and took a sauna in the steam room.

    The flag of Rose was flying, and many people were still wearing the blue and white robe of the Rose.

    Everyone is very neat, they tie their belts firmly, their steel swords hung around their waists, talking and laughing to each other, waiting for the Duke''s reward.

    Anyone who goes on the expedition, regardless of whether he died in battle or not, has the most basic reward, that is, one hundred silver coins.

    In addition, to kill the brave flag team, each will give another fifty silver coins.

    For the war dead, his wife enjoys all of the above, plus a pension of up to two hundred silver coins.

    How many enemies did the war against Gotland kill? Leurik counted as 10,000 enemies for the time being, and then took out 10,000 silver coins to be evenly distributed among the brothers, as the "killing bonus".

    There are also some people who have worked hard. Like a warrior covered in heavy armor, no matter who is dead or alive, he is entitled to the "Desperate Reward" of fifty silver coins.

    Those fighters who have been on the expedition since June, each of them will have an additional bonus of one hundred silver coins.

    There are also some of the craziest warriors who followed Arik from the east coast of the island all the way to the west coast. Only a few of these fifty people returned to their hometowns alive, but they were almost crazy brave and detected The enemy¡¯s major intelligence is worthy of extremely high rewards. Or the people, or the family members of the deceased, will receive an additional two hundred silver coins as a reward.

    In this way, it is perfectly possible for a strong and hard-working warrior to receive more than three hundred silver coins today, that is, three pounds of silver.

    However, only the two Warriors flag teams, the Merlaren flag team, and even some adult men in the marksman flag team can enjoy the spoils. Although many people participated in the war, they either could not enjoy the war dividends, or part of them.

    Rurik is going to make this complicated thing that goes round and round. What is this called? This is called the distinction between rewards and punishments!

    In fact, compared to the looted gold and silver treasures, what Rurik took out was only a small part.

    How many silver coins were equivalent to the treasure in the "Principality Treasury" of the Ross people? The roughest one is more than ten thousand pounds of silver coins, and this is just a plunder of gold and silver.

    But no one complained that the Duke gave too little. Compared with the previous dividends, the small families of Ross received unprecedented wealth. Even in a family where the husband died and life should have been suddenly difficult, the wife took the pension from the duke and the war dividends due to the husband who died, and the lives of herself and the children were not sad. Because Lord Duke pledged with honor and power, as long as there is food in the warehouse, every native inhabitant of the Ross tribe, regardless of men, women, or children, can exchange a silver coin for ten pounds of wheat, and ten pounds of wheat is enough for a woman to survive for a month.

    Wait a minute! The Duke of Ross, the great Rurik is indeed a saint! The husband died in battle, and the future living expenses of the children have been contracted by the duke. The children will be trained to get a life-saving meal every day.

    They were fighting for the Ross tribe, not just ordinary mercenaries who only wanted money.

    They got the huge amount of money they deserved in the laughter. The woman who received the money on behalf of the husband and son who died in the battle burst into tears with heavy linen pockets, and even knelt down on one knee to Otto and Rurik. Her husband salutes soldiers.

    The soldiers received dividends, and the families of the soldiers who died in battle had no worries.

    Those sailors, elite mercenaries, soldiers of the Merlaren flag team, and allies of the Corvin deer breeders who participated in the battle were rewarded to varying degrees.

    At least they all received the reward of that tall one hundred silver coin. As for the soldiers of the Merlaren Banner team, they even received their own commission of 20 silver coins, which is nothing compared to the bonus.

    The happiness of the Merlaren mercenaries does not stop there, because they have become Ross people.

    The dividend conference finally reached its enthusiastic peak.

    A batch of very special treasures are waiting for distribution. As treasures, they have been waiting for a long time!

    Yes, a group of as many as 1,200 captured Gotland women were selected, waiting to be assigned to their new men.

    Those women who were captured and tattooed early have been taken away by their new husbands. Rurik sent someone to identify the women who were under-age and stuffed them into the "Valkyrie Legion". The rest was left out of the elderly women, whether they gave birth or not, and the children were all around, and they were all allocated.

    Of course, this distribution is free of money, or they are equivalent to a sum of money.

    Rurik was unwilling to follow Viking traditions and set up a slave market on the beach. He didn''t like this in his heart, although it was reasonable based on this era.

    Rurik wanted a bit of humanity, that is, to deny the captives as slaves in name. Only in name.

    The captives were divided into three or sixty-nine grades based on their age, face, and whether they were fertile. Within a day, they were all cleaned up by the Ross people.

    So the last "ninth class" was divided by the new Merlaren. They were grateful because it was difficult for them to marry a wife in their hometown. In the past few months, the Ruths were born and died, and money and wives were also available. Everyone has a bright future. The wise and martial arts of the Duke of Tsikwaros family.

    They took away their new woman, and that night was joy...

    The Ross tribe seems to have completely digested all the seizures, and the population has surged as a result, but are these women really integrated into a new life?

    Rurik is a little worried, but fortunately, the winter is approaching, and they will adapt to their new life in the long winter.

    The most important event seems to be over. A large number of fishing boats are heading north. With the Kovin people as their guides, they take a variety of fishing gear to plunder salmon and perch.

    For example, the Ayron River (Kemi River), where the Ayron Orava Fort is located, has a large lake upstream, and Ross explorers have determined that there are quite rich freshwater fish resources. The lake is not like the sea, it is calm. And before the Ross explorers explored this lake, it was as pure as a girl. It had not been developed in any way, and the resources in the lake were as if God had rewarded the Ross people.

    Nearly a hundred boats left first, and Rurik was also actively preparing to go to Lake M?laren.

    The time is already late September.

    A terrible rain hit, and the whole world became extremely cold.

    No one likes rain. If the sky must drop something, it''s better to snow. The autumn rain season has begun? The pattering rain continued until the 28th of September. The only thing that made the Ross people thankful was that there was no strong wind and the situation was not too bad.

    Gloom and damp, Rurik''s mood is also inexplicably bad.

    It happened that during this bad period of rain, the Sorgon fleet led by Arik came back.

    Arik successfully completed the acceptance of wheat, and he even used force of deterrence to blackmail more wheat from the Novgorod Pine Needle Manor. Because of the men in the White Tree Manor, they returned home with a large amount of iron, and everyone also brought a seized round shield. After living with the Ross people for several months and being trained according to Varanga warriors, the men of White Tree Manor were completely reborn. When hundreds of them got off the long boat and gathered together, Rigus, the manor chief, could not recognize them for a time. Until these people laughed and yelled Slavic.

    With hundreds of soldiers backing up out of thin air, Arik''s raid was particularly smooth.

    He searched for nearly 300,000 pounds of wheat in Novgorod, and received a batch of agricultural tax belonging to the Duke of Ross in Fort Shilla. Compared with the former, the so-called agricultural tax (a tribute paid to Rurik according to the contract) The quantity is too much. As far as the population is concerned, the Slavs living around Lake Ilmen have a population larger than that of the Melaren tribe. In terms of the ability to search for wheat, it is clear that the Melaren people are better.

    During the transportation, the Russ, who was trembling with rain, carried part of the wet wheat to the shore and stuffed it into the Gould family''s warehouse with good waterproof effect.

    Arik returned home with his Asraki, and he excitedly introduced his new woman to his wife Peravina, and a family dispute began...

    The two women still have to get along with each other.

    Arik, he finally tasted the trouble of marrying two women. Fortunately, the second daughter finally set the rules, that Peravina is the first wife, and the eldest son Ascade will inherit all of Arik''s. As for Asraki and the children she might have in the future, they only inherited the blood of Arik, not even a single copper coin.

    So on the twenty-eighth day when the rain stopped, the elites of the Rus tribe gathered in the Rus people''s chamber.

    This shed for discussion has already existed. It was a wooden shed from the beginning, and was rebuilt in the construction of the project last year. I''ve just met the Gotland people''s conference room, whether the Ross people''s this one is too small.

    Small is really small, but the excellent design of its fireplace keeps everyone immersed in the warm hometown when discussing matters. Brothers can talk about major events without any scruples, and then add meat and spirits.

    It''s a pity that there is only dried meat and no spirits at all.

    As usual, Otto presided over tribal meetings, which was the so-called Viking NORDIC meeting. The elites attending the meeting naturally have the right to express their opinions, but Rurik in the Duchy of Ross has essentially controlled the military, financial, administrative, theocratic, and even the greatest power of speech. Rurik is the one who makes up his mind. Become a well-deserved focus.

    After an unprecedented victory, the Ross people are unprecedentedly proud.

    Otto just opened the meeting, and in the end it became Rurik''s speech.

    Everyone talked and laughed about things during the war, about the women who joined the clan, and the conversation turned to Arik, who had done a great job in transporting tributes.

    Harozossen said with satisfaction: "You kid, you are like a bear on the battlefield. You brought the food back, really solved our big trouble. Now my family is no longer worried about food."

    Everyone is praising Arik for his instant, after all, it is 300,000 pounds of wheat! This has been an extremely rare huge food reserve in the past.

    The praised Arik was extremely arrogant. Unexpectedly, Haro Zossen joked with haha ??again: "I heard that the two women in your family fought with each other at one time? This is not good, you have to control your woman."

    Everyone laughed out loud and began to give Arik a trick, and then some people took out Rurik as an example: "My Rurik, he already has more than a dozen women, really is a role model for our generation."

    "To keep them from quarreling in the future, you have to bother." Arik pouted and vomited.

    Rurik smiled bitterly, he didn''t have to have so many women, but...

    He knew that he could no longer escape this fate, and I am afraid that there will be more women in the future.

    Everyone is talking about their own women. They are all wild men whose nature is to have more wives and more children. They also claimed to be good people. For example, they gave the captured female slaves official family status, and the children they gave birth to were also Rosses. Such a high moral character topped the entire Swedish kingdom.

    The chamber was full of jovial atmosphere.

    Taking advantage of this joy, Liu Rick clapped his hands and stopped everyone''s words.

    "Three hundred thousand pounds of wheat were squeezed from Novgorod, which really exceeded our expectations. But we still have to get more from the M?laren. Now you all obey my orders! Especially you, Gu Erd!"

    Rurik began to lay out his plans.

    First: organize a huge transport fleet, headed by the flagship Aphrola, headed to Gould Island in M?laren. Organize an army of 500 mature men to go to Mellaron to take 800,000 pounds of wheat belonging to the duke. If King Karl refuses, the Rus army directly attacked Karl''s mansion and announced that it would not fight fierce battles with other families of the Mellaren tribe.

    Second: Prepare a large amount of money and purchase various materials in Melaren and the surrounding tribes, of which agricultural products are the main ones. In particular, try to negotiate with the local big landlord family to induce them to come up with more wheat at a higher purchase price.

    Third: Use money to redeem the debt slaves of the big landlords, and use money to induce peasants, fishermen, and craftsmen of the Mellaren tribe to emigrate.

    Sitting there, Gould and his eldest son Snoreva, the two of them fully affirmed Rurik''s first plan and the first half of the second plan based on the intuition of the businessman. Almost all the money plundered from the enemy belonged to Rurik, and of course it was his personal preference how he wanted to use it.

    But Gould couldn''t understand the latter.

    "Master Rurik, I don''t know something."

    "what''s up?"

    "We are businessmen, and businessmen should try their best to exchange the smallest amount of money for the greatest benefit. Why do you want to increase the purchase price of grain? Wouldn''t it be fattening the big landlords and farmers?"

    "Ah! You said this?" Rurik shrugged and asked, "You really don''t understand?"

    "Me? I don''t understand..."

    The people present really didn''t understand, or in other words, they still couldn''t realize the deepest intention of Rurik.

    "All of us here are the elites of Ross. There will be no traitors among us. I might as well tell you. I!" Rurik patted his chest: "It is to let the Mellaren people decline, so we must first make their rich people change. To get richer, at least they have to give them a chance to get rich."

    This remark is still puzzled by everyone.

    Seeing that people are all curious, Rurik was too lazy to speak obscurely, so he said in the vernacular: "I plan to only negotiate with the M?laren family and negotiate a high internal purchase price for food. They will I have money in my hand, and I will sell my food desperately, and this is just the beginning. They will find ways to get food from ordinary farmers and sell it to us, so that although the Melaren tribe has a good harvest, but for those Ordinary farmers, their days are worse than last year. Those big landlords have made a fortune and got a lot of silver coins, but the farmers are destitute. Will the farmers who feel unable to survive, find a way to leave?"

    Otto pinched his beard and looked stern, because he really didn''t understand.

    Gould and Snoreva suddenly realized that they slapped their thighs vigorously. The fat on the faces of the seal-like father and son was also shaken, and the excited smile almost squeezed their eyes into the fat. .

    "All, is there a third plan?" Gould asked excitedly.

    Rurik nodded with satisfaction: "It seems you have understood."

    "But, do those big landlords really do this?!"

    "Yes, UU reading because their desire for wealth has no end. You said, would you refuse a golden mountain and silver mountain? In order to rob a legendary silver mountain, the Kingdom of Sweden organized an army Well! Olekin, who became king this year, launched the final battle for a silver mountain and finally died."

    Having said this, Rurik sighed: "Olekin is at least credit-worthy, Karl... I have to beware of his breach of contract. I plan to get at least one million pounds of wheat and bring back a batch of immigrants. As for May I don¡¯t care about the future of the Laren tribe. I only care about whether our Rus Principality can quickly become stronger with the help of the huge wealth of looting. The high priest Villia told me that a few decades ago we could only survive, and we were the people of Mellaren. Driven away! Are they allies? No. Listen!"

    Rurik made a sudden whim and stood up: "Villa will leave. She will watch us every winter as the Valkyrie Speros, because this is Odin''s order. Odin is blessed. Ours, only we are real warriors, the Mellarians are not. God is encouraging me to take revenge on behalf of the people a hundred years ago. I want to use this brand new war, a bloodless war to disintegrate Mela. The power of the Lun people. What is the second right to speak, but I was in Visby in order to stabilize the rhetoric of the leaders. In the end, I am the king of Sweden. Oh, at that time, there is no Kingdom of Sweden, only the Kingdom of Ross."

    "Ah, then I will praise you King Ross now!" Gould immediately praised the situation, causing everyone to clap innocently with the atmosphere.

    The departure date is selected on the first day of October in the Julian calendar, and it is planned to arrive at Gould Island before the fourth day.

    The residents near Lake M?laren have already waited impatiently for the sellers of the Ross National People''s Congress.

 Chapter 476ï¼š Mellaren in September

    "The Rise of Rurik (

    In Lake M?laren, bad things are fermenting.

    The army of the expedition came back, but they did not degenerate like an army when they returned!

    The coalition forces of the various tribes of the Kingdom of Sweden have gained a lot in the early battles. Although most of the looted treasures and a small number of prisoners belonged to the wealthy, those who joined the army had some considerable spoils.

    Maybe the enemy is not as powerful as the legend, maybe looting can make you rich faster than farming.

    Many tribes returned to fix their soldiers and put their own war bonus at home. It was obvious that the wealthy family had also forgotten the casualties of the war. Because almost all farmers are short of money, they don''t even know that the reason for their poverty is largely due to the exploitation of the rich and the rich, and now everyone has to fight for the glory of the rich.

    The society around Lake M?laren is developing rapidly. They have been excluded by Denmark and Norway for a long time, or they are not Vikings in a narrow sense.

    Their development is gradually involuted, and the internal gap between rich and poor continues to widen.

    Husbands are more willing to believe in the gods Frey and Freya, who bring prosperity and fertility, especially the farmers and fishermen. They worship the sun **** Sola and the earth **** Uber more and more.

    The simple wishes of the earth and the sun contributed to the establishment of the Uppsala Temple. Of course, people also believed in Odin, but Odin did not give everyone victory this time.

    A huge army has been rushing to the legendary Silver Fort in the south, and King Oleksandr vows to rob the Danes of Silver Mountain. Under the lofty ambition is the boiling of the entire Lake M?laren. Every man is eager to participate in the war to make money. After all, only the strongest fighters have the right to fight.

    A group of the most robust labor force rushed to the battlefield. The time came to the end of August. Although the entire farmland around the lake was welcoming a bumper harvest this year, there was almost no rain disturbance during the harvest season, and a large number of strong men were temporarily lost, but the people who stayed behind were suffering.

    The women and children in the family shoulder the most arduous tasks such as harvesting, threshing and shelling, and drying.

    To make matters worse, most of them have to repay past debts.

    Maybe the situation is not so bad. Wouldn''t it be better to repay the money the husband got? The living wheat is his own.

    In most areas, the farmland along the lake always enjoys moisture. Farmers do not need to irrigate at all. They did not expect to put manure and lake mud into the fields to fertilize the fields. They completely rely on rough agricultural methods and usher in a rare bumper harvest with a yield of 150 catties per mu!

    Just as they desperately processed wheat to taste a good harvest, the army came back.

    The army did not have the vigour of the expedition, the number of ships decreased, and the men on board were exhausted.

    Hundreds of Merlaren farmers and fishermen returned. When they set out, they were full of confidence, but now they come back almost empty-handed. They were first blamed by their family members, and as they told of their tragic experiences in the south, fear and loss spread.

    King Origen! The old leader of Mellaren! Actually died in battle!

    And Carl! That Carl became the king directly?

    In the M?laren tribe, Carl''s reputation is not good. He was an arrogant man, and also like an April bull, his eyes fixed on all the beautiful women in the tribe, hoping to take it for himself. His notoriety is probably that, but he has not endangered the core interests of the people.

    The deceased King Olekin¡¯s act of getting food last year was barbaric. Fortunately, this man led everyone to bravely conquer the Danes. He sacrificed himself for the war, and the people couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Everyone is just a frequent person, hoping that the new king Carlby will be kinder to his father.

    However, all the big land owners in M?laren have a more ambiguous attitude.

    One dark and windy night, a secret long house, a meeting with Carl behind his back.

    There are as many as twenty wealthy landlord families in the entire Melaren tribe. Each family or the head of the family will come in person, or the sons of their families will come by orders. Everyone has to discuss only one thing, that is, whether to approve Karl as the new leader.

    Young family children are gearing up. Who doesn¡¯t like power? But gaining power without being recognized by the inner elite makes power meaningless.

    A "highly respected" old man presided over the meeting.

    He was an old man named Swain with buried eyebrows. Facing the gorgeously dressed men sitting on the floor, he leaned on an oak walking stick inlaid with countless ambers and rubies, and spoke in a hoarse voice.

    "Now... Origen is finally dead. This **** villain died with his army. Next, is our time."

    Swain was half talking, and someone mumbled: "So, we shouldn''t admit that Karl is the new leader."

    "Yeah, why. Could he be the king after winning the crown?"

    "When Olegin was alive, five hundred black-clothed warriors supported his power, and now he is dead! What is his family? Why should we bow to his cubs anymore."

    Suddenly someone shouted: "Everyone, we are all old friends living together, no one is superior. In my opinion, we should restore the ancient tradition! Just like the Norwegians, we recommend a leader who everyone agrees with. It''s not arrogant or arrogant, it''s just that a representative of the brothers meets something big or the brothers discuss it."

    "That''s a good idea."

    "Yeah, we don''t need to rule our king. Besides, Odin obviously didn''t bless Olegin and Karl."

    The rich and noble landlords talked about it. They hope to restore the ancient NORDIC, which is the council of tribal elites. The so-called leader does not have much real power.

    In this regard, the elderly Swain also agrees.

    However, the old man was deeper, and it was good for Mellaren to be radicalized by the "young man" who did not think he was sitting.

    He desperately said hoarsely: "The news has spread. Who would have thought that the Ross people who left the lake and headed north were already strong enough to conquer the entire Gotland island by themselves?"

    "What? It''s just them?" Someone suddenly raised his head, "Isn''t it our coalition forces killed it?"

    "Wolland, do you really believe Karl''s nonsense? Is the loss of our coalition forces caused by the fierce battle with the Gotland?"

    "Oh, that''s true."

    They had another discussion, and everyone¡¯s attitudes tended to be unified, that is, it is true that the Russ have permanently defeated the Gotland people, but it is indisputable that some Merlaren peasants colonized the ruins of Gotland. fact. At least the latter thing is what Carl tried his best to advertise, the so-called trying to save the face of defeat.

    The big family began to discuss the development of Gotland Island. Compared with the limited flat land on the banks of Lake M?laren, which is increasingly crowded, Gotland Island is warmer in the south. Not to mention that the old Gotland people can make a fortune on this island. , The new immigrants from Mellaren arrived, and they would naturally inherit this wealth.

    People made no secret of their coveting for wealth, and simply went off the subject of what they were discussing.

    "It''s better to postpone these things!" Sven tapped the stick; "The most important thing is whether we support Karl."

    Everyone looked at each other, and everyone''s attitude was very clear.

    However, Swain murmured against everyone''s attitude: "However, if King Karl is abolished, we will face chaos."

    "Chaos? Why?" someone questioned.

    "Because of Karl, he controlled the most wealth in the early war. He currently lacks private protection. The brothers abolished his throne. Will Karl use money to recruit an army and become a king?"

    "Just attack him! This hateful man once called up my sister''s idea, and I don''t like him at all." The speaker was named Bjorn, a young landlord who sometimes regarded himself as a soldier, even though he Not yet thirty years old.

    "Don''t be impulsive, young man." Swain coughed and coughed. "No one likes Karl, but someone must be a leader. If Karl dies, who is the leader, is that you?"

    Bjorn got excited when he heard it: "It''s not a bad idea. If I were the leader, I would listen to everyone''s opinions. I am not a self-serving person. My family and I are everyone''s friends."

    The older Voland also took the opportunity to mumble: "As Bjorn said, brothers need a leader who represents everyone''s opinions."

    "But not now. I don''t want to cause trouble." Swain shook his head and explained his opinion: "I still admit that Karl is the king for the time being, of course it is only on the surface."

    Sven tried his best to disprove the crowd. He was an old guy, and everyone was willing to listen to him more, just to make everyone truly agree with Karl. That was impossible.

    Unless, Karl is willing to share the gold and silver he got.

    Sven was no longer able to explain anything, "You just have to pretend to agree immediately. We unite and ask Carl to spend a huge sum of money to buy our temporary identity. He will continue to be his own king, and what about us? Every family can do it. Use this money to hire a private army. As long as there is enough private army, Karl is tough again, but is our puppet."

    This is also a safe plan. After discussion, two plans have been established.

    First: Carl is willing to buy everyone''s approval with money, and everyone is happy.

    Second: If Karl refuses, he will be abolished. Everyone restores the old system and elects a peaceful person to be the leader. By then, there will be no king in Sweden, only a leader.

    How many silver coins does Carl control? Without getting Silver Mountain and the terrible consumption during the war, everyone believes that his money is less than two thousand pounds.

    It looks like this is a huge sum of money.

    As a king, only such a small amount of money is really not convincing, so the families do not expect how much money can be extorted from Karl.

    Everyone wants to make a lot of money, how can you make money quickly? Sell ??food!

    Who will buy food? Of course it is from the Ross.

    In the past few years, the Russ have become more and more aggressive in buying food. Before the war, they simply felt that it was profitable, and now they have fully understood it. Behind the Roths desperately selling food, they really have a large population to feed.

    The merchants all say that the fjord of the Ross people is a place of bitter cold, where only a very small amount of onions can be produced, and the sowing of wheat is doomed to be fruitless. The Ross people sell weird goods and high-quality leather and ironware. They have indeed made a lot of money in the past few years, but the money is used to buy food...

    Since the Ross people are rich, the families are willing to sell.

    Even if Sven is an old guy, he is like everyone else, so why care about the skinnyness of ordinary Mellaren. All he cares about is his family and friends'' families, and even the life and death of serfs and servants in the family. Ordinary homesteaders are just a group of dodder parasitizing the Merlaren tribe and gaining benefits. They can leave at any time, such as suddenly "rebelling" to become a Yilmalun, or even running to the Temple of Uppsala. settle down.

    These homesteaders and ordinary fishermen, they occupy the land of the Melalen people, and they must pay an arrearage to purchase the security of the Melalen tribe.

    Twenty families did not have any noise on the issue of obtaining grain, and they even determined a unified purchase price.

    Then, a key task was handed over to Bjorn, who claimed to be willing to do something good, that is, this young man represented the families and had a good talk with the late but late Ross caravan.

    This is the end of the secret meeting. Soon, these people gathered at the door of Carl''s house.

    Olekin''s death, after his death, Carl was frustrated.

    His father left many heirs. As the eldest son and the owner of the crown, he did not hesitate to announce the abolition of all his brothers'' inheritance rights.

    Did all his brothers give up?

    Carl, who was afraid of losing his power, carried the handful of private soldiers who had only had the fruits to carry out a terrible cleansing of his family.

    As a king, sometimes he will be a villain!

    Although Carl had some lingering fears, he still became a cold-minded killer and washed out all the competitors in the family. He felt that maybe his position would be firm.

    The **** incident was covered up, and he took out a sum of money to recruit idle members of the tribe, and even gave a group of slaves working in the family the right to be private soldiers. He organized a militia of about 200 people. Of course, apart from more than a dozen veterans who survived the war, the rest were just armed farmers.

    Carl secretly buried the slayed body, and then secretly took all the women and illegitimate children he had passed by to his home.

    It seems that an era belonging to Karl has come!

    How come a bunch of gorgeously dressed people appeared at the door?

    Carl put them in his home with anxiety, and the wealthiest families of the entire Mellaren tribe were completely gathered together.

    Sven was still the same Sven, and the old man approached the "king''s palace" with the help of several maids.

    The old man didn''t have any polite words, and he didn''t even congratulate Karl on becoming king.

    Sven¡¯s words were very straightforward: "Olekin is dead, and you have become king again. To be recognized by everyone, you must take out one hundred thousand silver coins."

    As soon as he said this, Carl was almost congested with a brain.

    He blushed and asked why.

    "Why? With strength! Carl, you do not have the reputation of your father, and everyone questioned your throne. Some people say that you murdered your father, and others say that you murdered all your brothers after you came back because they were Your competitor."

    Swain didn''t change his face, and Carl''s blushing face turned pale again. He suspects that there is a ghost in the family. How can they know about something that is obviously secret?

    Carl asked with a cold face, "What do you...what do you want?"

    "Twenty families, each with five thousand silver coins, I know you have so much money. Give the money, or you won''t get our support."

    Carl understands, these guys are here to blackmail. His face turned red again, and he whispered in his heart that these guys kept quiet when their father or his father was or, now they have become greedy people.

    It¡¯s a pity to look at this battle, and I refused. I am afraid that he will lose all his power today He bluntly said that he did not have this much money, and he gathered to strive for this money at the expense of thousands of talents, without sending troops. Why should the family ask for too much.

    I have to say that Carl''s words have some truth, so the two parties negotiated and the money to buy support was still to be given, and the amount fell to three thousand silver coins.

    On the same day, the landlords left with squeezed 60,000 silver coins. To be honest, the money was not much. At least everyone confirmed one thing-in order to get support for the arrogant Karl.

    And all this is just the beginning.

    The people have noticed the fighting between the powers of the Mellaren tribe, and perhaps this will not affect themselves.

    They are wrong.

    Carl has all the family, and they started a large-scale expropriation of grain. They adopted any reasonable and unreasonable means, such as forcibly buying farmer''s grain at a low price, and they reduced the price to a silver coin to buy 20 pounds of wheat. Although this year is a bumpy year, food prices on the market should not be so low.

    But Carl did more excessively. He realized that those big landlords were actually competing with him for food?

    This was a blow from the bottom of the pot that Carl could not accept, not to mention that these landlords were rampant now, and he was still thinking about the security promise of the Ross people. However, it takes 800,000 pounds of wheat to buy the protection of the Ross people!

    Carl lacked money but had a group of private soldiers. He ordered the people to pay taxes in the form of a king, and he also sent private soldiers to buy food forcibly. His purchase price was as low as 25 pounds for a silver coin! In order to raise food quickly and in a more cost-effective way, Carl completely became a villain.

    In September, the Melalen tribe was finally caught in a jump.

    Sven didn''t want this, but the great villain was Karl, and the people believed that Karl was a villain, so it would be fine.

 Chapter 477ï¼š Disappointment leads to anger and anger leads to hatred

    "The Rise of Rurik (

    The huge Ross fleet arrived at the estuary of Lake M?laren, and the people who lived in this shallow waterway watched in horror as the large ships with spinnakers floated into the lake.

    Each gray sail is stitched with huge interlaced blue strips, and a unified flag is hung on the top of the mast.

    The merchants around Lake M?laren, they looked forward to the arrival of the Ross caravan, and then followed the Ross'' fleet to the port of Roseburg safely.

    It was already October. The defeat of the coalition forces and the heavy losses of the M?laren tribe caused an obvious depression in the bazaar''s trade.

    Some powerful businessmen have heard a saying that the Rus defeated the Gotland and plundered a lot of treasure.

    More businessmen want to try their luck in the north, even if they have to pay a tax.

    They don''t see rabbits or scatter eagles, because legends are legends. Even the mighty Melaren tribe was defeated, and King Olekin died in battle. How could the Ross native Hode really win a big victory on his own?

    Only a few leather merchants went north spontaneously, and most of them were on the sidelines.

    Of course, this year¡¯s Merlaren¡¯s industrialists need to buy enough food for overwintering in the market after the receiving season.

    Buying rations for the whole family is not too high consumption, but something strange happened this year.

    Because of those big families with private soldiers and large amounts of farmland, they joined forces with the new king Carl and almost bought the farmers'' surplus food.

    More than 20 large families with a large number of people set crazy food purchase prices, forcing all the free farmers of the Mellaren tribe to sell their surplus food at low prices.

    Whether it is businessmen selling wood, concentrated ore, jewelry, metal, leather, etc., or even second-hand traders who do not produce, everyone has to find those big families who set up grain shops in the market. One silver coin can only buy ten pounds of wheat. ,the price is too high.

    What price is this?

    This is the price that owes the harvest!

    And the purchase price offered by the big families, a silver coin is enough to buy twenty pounds, and they will make twice as much.

    Merchants from all walks of life cannot buy food directly from farmers, they have to buy at high prices from large families.

    The most powerful people in Mellaren have used force to monopolize the price of food.

    This is not over yet.

    A wave of price increases pervaded the entire Svealand region, especially the tribes around the Mellaren people. Their losses in the war were not small. In order to restore their strength as soon as possible, they needed a lot of money.

    The tribes welcome the increase in food prices, and they hope to sell food in exchange for more wealth.

    Melaren¡¯s grain has been concentrated in the hands of the major families, and the farmers¡¯ households only have rations and crops left. A good harvest? What an irony. The plunder of the big family is like a flood disaster, the people suffered another disaster after experiencing war losses.

    As for the Yilmalun and Ankras people, the local big families are not as barbaric as they are, and their people may still make a fortune during the period of high food prices.

    Also because the tribes were forced to obey the arrangements of the Mellaren people, the great family of Mellaren and the family of the great king set prices, and all the tribes must abide by it.

    But the question is, who is the big buyer?

    Merchants from all walks of life pinched their noses to buy food, and of course they can''t say that the harvest was successfully digested. What about the leftover food?

    The various tribes are staring at the Rus, and the Rus are the big buyers!

    Each tribe has its own ideas, and if the Ross people are a good person and suffer a loss to buy food, then everyone will be happy. If they don¡¯t buy it, food is food, and people eat slowly, making wine is another option.

    Especially Mellaren''s big family, they hope that the Ross people can be taken advantage of.

    The Ross people finally came.

    The Aphrora reigned over Gould Island, and the elites disembarked from Rurik, Otto, and even Gould.

    Hundreds of uniformly dressed Ross soldiers followed.

    The docking of the huge fleet is truly breathtaking. A large number of masts form a forest on the lake, and a large number of cargo ships appear to be small and small.

    With the return of the Arik sub-fleet, the Ross people had no time to repair the ships, so they had to order these hard-working ships to assemble all forty cargo ships and head towards Lake M?laren.

    They don''t even have time to clean up a cabin of sheep dung eggs that were left behind when transporting sheep.

    The cargo ship that has been transformed has the maximum cargo capacity of 20 tons! The overloaded Aphrora can carry 40 tons of cargo.

    The Ross fleet came prepared and bought a million pounds of wheat, which is equivalent to more than 300 tons. They did have enough ships to carry it back.

    The long voyage made Rurik languid, but the low-alcohol wine stored on the island resembling grape juice, his spirit recovered a lot after a glass of stomach.

    The Ross people started to eat granola made from new wheat on the island and nibble on the newly caught grilled sea bass.

    "The food is very good. It seems that the rumors are true. The people of Mellaren are welcoming the harvest." Otto was in a good mood. He gobbled and snorted and greeted Gould again. is you."

    "Of course, we are big food buyers. This year, Lake M?laren has a bumper harvest. We will use a sum of money to buy more food."

    Gould was confident, and Rurik nodded and pointed, "According to our plan, we need to give the farmer a little more money. Our plan is to win over ordinary people and create conflicts between them and Yar (the big landlord family). "

    "Well, I think we will succeed."

    Gould laughed, but the eyes of the people who stayed on the island had been erratic, obviously there was something bad to report.

    "You guys." Gould asked casually, "has something major happened to Lake M?laren in the past few months? The Duke of Rose is here, and you will report like the Lord Duke."

    Those few people are deeply trusted by Gould, and each of them can be regarded as an excellent accountant. They looked at each other and reported the most important things.

    Their introduction was surprising, followed by rage!

    Gould was stunned for a while, and then slammed the table: "Damn hungry wolf! Shameless mouse! Despicable Karl!"

    Arik directly drew his sword, "Hateful! I knew I had cut him off in Visby! I never thought that this villain would dare to shame us on the issue of food."

    Otto''s eyes were bloodshot, and his anger was reflected in the deformed silver cup in his hand.

    Fortunately, Otto didn¡¯t explode at one point. He hurriedly turned his head to look at his son, ¡°Leurik! A major test, Karl was a scumbag. What shall we do? Go straight to the shore and kill him?¡±

    Otto is not at all polite, because the whole Mellaren is talking about the crazy low-price mandatory acquisition and the crazier high-priced sales. Carl is the instigator.

    Part of the fact is indeed the case. Carl didn''t think so much. He sees using this method to establish a deterrent of his power. It''s like a father can discipline his son at will. Isn''t Karl his power being questioned? Now, the people have tasted the power of a tyrant, and he has demonstrated his power in this way.

    The situation has changed drastically, and Lurik closed his eyes lightly, carefully calculating the current situation and planning a new countermeasure.

    Everyone is waiting for the young think tank to come up with a new plan.

    The situation of the mood was basically in Rick''s prediction. Now that it was done, his mind opened his eyes after a high degree of calculation, and he thought of a new set of countermeasures.

    "Our goal is still to create opposition among the Melaren tribe, to make ordinary farmers oppose those powerful landlords. Therefore, we still have to buy food from farmers."

    "You want to buy farmer''s food?" Gould stretched out his fat head: "The things my people are investigating are true. Karl scoured their wheat, and they are unlikely to take out their rations and sell them to us. ."

    "No! They will. As long as we give enough money."

    "This...this is also true." Gould shut up silently.

    "Those farmers, they must save enough crops and rations. They have a lower limit. And we don''t really want to take their rations away. I only buy a pound of wheat and pay them ten silver coins. "

    As soon as this statement is made, who doesn''t think it is absurd?

    Gould judged that Rurik had a strategy, but sadly he claimed that the business elite could not immediately realize it.

    "why?"

    "I want to send people to buy a pound of wheat for every farmer from house to house. I want to tell them that the M?laren people have lost a lot in the war, and this unequal business is an emotional compensation for them. Yes. The Ross people pity them."

    "Is it just that?" Gould shook his head with his mouth sullen. "Do you want them to owe you a favor? Expect them to oppose the leader of Mellaren for this? I don''t think it will work. These farmers will think that the Russ gave silver coins. This is what they deserve."

    Otto also agrees with Gould''s words: "Ruriek, I don''t think this is appropriate. They are defeated, and even a defeated man dare to ask for the spoils? It''s ridiculous."

    Rurik shrugged: "I don''t expect them to appreciate it. I only hope to tell the most ordinary farmers through this action that the Ross people are rich and will generously give them money. There are no farmers among them. The husband wants to get rid of Olekin, whose debts will die, fought. Now that her husband is dead, the family still owes debts. As long as we give such people a sum of money, the debts will disappear immediately. At this time, we will persuade them to emigrate, will it go smoothly? ?"

    Gould thought for a while, he felt that doing things like this would have a positive effect, but the final result was really hard to say.

    "Perhaps, the farmers will think deeply about not giving up their existing land. They are not fools, knowing that the soil of Roseburg cannot grow a seedling of wheat."

    Rurik said immediately: "They may not want to emigrate right away. They at least know that if they can''t live their lives, there is a new way to go to Rose."

    "So, do you still pin your hopes on their own decisions?" Gould thought of one more thing, and still doubted: "You naturally subsidize their lives by giving them money, and the debtors can also repay their debts. But I I don¡¯t have any expectations of Karl. I believe this person will show many reasons, such as inventing a new tax and forcibly removing the silver coins from the farmer. In this way, the farmer is still in debt and his life is the same. Also because of the failure of the war. , The family of a man who has died, their debts will not be reduced, and their future life will be particularly difficult."

    "Oh! That would be great! Carl did a good thing for me!" Rurik''s attitude seemed rather abnormal.

    Otto immediately asked: "What is good about a leader who abuses his tribe?"

    Rurik laughed and stopped: "So you think that they have nothing if they are robbed of money?"

    "Isn''t it?" Gould asked rhetorically.

    "No! They are still disappointed, disappointed with the leader of Mellaren and the big landlords. Disappointment will turn into anger, and anger will turn into hatred. Unfortunately, they are just ordinary people and cannot oppose the big ones. Their hatred is difficult to display. But they were really angry, and then they found their own powerlessness. At this time they would think of fleeing M?laren to find a new world to take root. These farmers and fishermen are the real power of the M?laren tribe, our Shilla Fort and the vast areas of the east. I can tolerate them. And what I have to do is to keep them alive and get support."

    Now Gould understood it, and Otto understood it somewhat.

    "It''s amazing! So no matter what Carl does, things will develop towards the goals we designed." Gould praised.

    "It''s just that you can''t take it too hastily. Mellaren will not fall apart because of a defeat that is not too great."

    Otto nodded: "Just do what you said. Tomorrow, we will send people into the farmhouses living along the lake and give them silver coins."

    That night, Rurik revised their old plan.

    The ultimate goal of the Rus is to take away the civilians of the Mellaren tribe as much as possible. The Ross people will not take any violent means, even if there is violence, they will kill with the knife.

    Duke Ross had to act like a sincere and good man, because Rurik didn''t think the farmers had a lot of minds. Giving them money is a good person, and stealing their money is a wicked person.

    After Rurik was anxious to give money to the civilians, Carl went to grab the money again.

    The weather was getting colder and colder, and to make matters worse, the very cold rain fell on the second day after the Ross caravan arrived.

    The rain started at night, and the rain itself was not big, but the temperature dropped to a very bad level.

    It was this lodging where some poor and elderly Mellaren people were frozen to death in their sleep, but what does it matter to these big families with vast farmland?

    The huge Ross fleet surrounds the wooden fort on Gould Island, and the largest Aphrodite is like a floating island!

    The extremely humid and cold weather was really not a good time to do business. This day was supposed to be the Mellaren Bazaar, which was open to the Ross people, with all the wooden doors closed by the merchants. Based on their usual experience, only lunatics can ignore the mud and rain trade. Then the result of opening a business is that they cannot welcome customers, but only cold and humid air.

    After all, they didn''t even invent an umbrella, and they didn''t even have a rain poncho. The so-called rainproof equipment is just leather.

    The cold weather could not stop a brave man whose name was Bjorn.

    Bjorn took a small boat, rowed under his private soldiers, and arrived at Gould Island in the early morning in the rain.

    The light was dim, and he wiped his face full of water vigorously, noting that a group of small boats had also left Gould Island.

    "Who is it? It will always be the leader of the Ross people? Or a businessman who negotiates to buy wheat?"

    With many entrusted tasks from large families Bjorn was elected as the negotiator between the large families and the Ross people. He must try his best to facilitate the transaction and sell the excess food obtained by each family to the Ross people. Said, but also to make a fortune.

    What''s the situation with those boats? Why are there still boats rowing to remote places?

    Bjorn didn''t think much about it. He hoped that when he landed on the island, he would see the people of Ross who speak the weight. It would be better if the Duke of Ross himself should be here, so that his work would be easy to handle.

    He is also an ambition, he hopes to get the second power of the Mellaren tribe. If Karl loses power, Bjorn should replace him.

    As long as this is done well, each family can make a lot of money, and their strength will be recognized by each family.

    The landing of an uninvited guest surprised the people hiding in the warm wooden fort.

    The cold and dampness made Otto not want to move, but what about Rurik? He just wants to sleep well.

    Only those sailors and soldiers who were ordered to give money to the poor Mellaren farmers worked hardest. As long as they completed their work well, the benefits were indispensable.

    Now, the uninvited guest is here. This person claimed to be "Bjorn, the representative of all the landlord families in M?laren", and he bluntly expressed his opinion to the guard at the door that he was here to discuss the big issue of food sales with the Ross people.

    Now Rurik has no right to sleep soundly. He suddenly got up, intending to quickly discuss the matter of buying wheat with the representative of the "Melaren landlord class" named Bjorn, because the Ross people will always need a lot of wheat.

    There is another key point. Rurik needs to know the attitude of the local big landlords towards the king Carl who succeeded the throne. If it is doubt and hatred, it must be provoked immediately.

 Chapter 478ï¼š Rurik Bjorn

    "The Rise of Rurik (

    Bjorn, who was covered in wet clothes and braided his beard, could not have imagined that the inner wooden castle on Gould Island where he entered for the first time was warm and dry.

    He once resisted the trembling of his body with his willpower. When he thought that he might meet the leader of the Rus, he had to pay more attention to his demeanor and let these ruthless people in the north regard him as a warrior.

    Good news came from the escort. The Duke of Ross was in the wooden castle, there was also the legendary boy Rurik, and the familiar "fat Gould".

    Bjorn unloaded his wet leather coat and gave it to his entourage for safekeeping, and his few servants were taken away by Ross soldiers wearing white bear skin coats. The air is filled with a faintly attractive fragrance of wheat. Presumably the generous Ross people will wash themselves out of the dust?

    Bjorn¡¯s servants did each reward a wooden bowl of porridge. The seemingly generous reward was just the usual routine of the Gould family. The so-called let anyone who comes to negotiate business know that the Gould family treats them. It is important.

    So when Bjorn officially met the Duke of Rose and other elites, he himself also got a breakfast of oatmeal, dried meat, wine and dried raspberries.

    The scene of the meeting was really novel. When he entered the largest house in this wooden castle, he was enveloped in warmth, steaming mist from his wet linen clothes.

    He naturally sat on a wooden chair, and placed in front of him was a large table made of wooden boards.

    This is completely different from the situation at home. Isn''t the Roth actually sitting on the ground? They also learned something from the Franks?

    I stepped on the hard oak floor, sitting on the wooden chair, in front of the wooden table, on the table there are a large number of silver plates and crystal plates (glass), the plates are full of delicious food.

    The wine vessels include silver cups and walrus ivory cups inlaid on a gold base. What''s even crazier is that the noble figure of the Ross people has a precious crystal glass with dark red wine in the glass, which exudes a charming aroma.

    Bjorn''s eyes looked left and right. Although the outdoor light was very dim due to rain and rain, the indoors were blazing brightly.

    The Ross people lit a fire in the house and built a stove with stones, but there was no choking smoke in the room. He saw a stone fireplace for the first time. If he observes carefully, he will find that almost all the houses in the wooden castle have stone chimneys, and there are heating fireplaces under the chimneys.

    There were as many as twenty white bear heads hung on the wooden wall, and Bjorn even felt a little scared when he thought of the bear skins worn by the Ross warriors.

    Above the bear''s head is a bronze oil lamp holder, and the flame is burning peacefully.

    Just above the wooden table is a huge chandelier, the lights on it are as bright as stars.

    All of this can be owned only by the Russ in a trading stronghold on Lake M?laren, so what is the home port of the Russ? Think about my own home, even Carl, it''s like a sheep pen and bull shed.

    Bjorn used his courage, and the Ruth''s imposing manner overwhelmed him invisibly.

    Ottoli said with a sullen face: "You are Bjorn? I am the Duke of Ross. I came to Mellaren ten years ago, and now I am here again. I don''t know you! Then, Bjorn , Why did you come here in the rain?"

    Otto asked this knowingly. He deliberately left Bjorn at the door for a while, taking this opportunity to order Gould to explain something to himself and his son. At this moment, Otto already knew that this person did represent the interests of a large number of big landlord families, and this person rushed over in a hurry, nothing more than food.

    After all, in September in Mellaren, the lake was boiling over food-related matters.

    Bjorn does not have any arrogance. The strength of both parties lies here. He respectfully said: "I am Bjorn. I have a group of fertile wheat fields and a group of farmers who are good at farming. I work with other families. After the discussion, everyone elected me as a representative to discuss the sale of food with you. I have been following you all the time, so even if the weather is bad, I am here now."

    Otto remained unchanged, his squeezed face was full of beards, if he covered his right eye, it would be the image of the legendary **** Odin.

    Otto was sitting in jeopardy and pretending to be a wise man, and now that the issue of food trade was involved, he immediately retreated to the second line.

    "It''s a grain trade? Very good. We in Ross are going to conduct extensive trade with you on this trip. I like your wheat, your vegetables, and your linens."

    Things went so smoothly, Bjorn¡¯s tight face was now relaxed.

    "Next, let my Rurik have a good talk with you. Bjorn, you have to remember that anyone dealing with our Ross people should also understand that my Rurik is the Duke of Ross.¡±

    Is he Rurik? Sure enough, exactly the same as the legend, really a beautiful boy.

    The child is very neatly dressed, he has a unique temperament, and the jewel decorations on his clothes only further set off his nobleness. He is not a child of a rich family, nor is he necessarily inheriting the power of the old leader of Ross because of his blood relationship. There are extremely complicated and profound things in his blue eyes. Obviously this Rurik is the master behind the Ross tribe.

    Just as Bjorn left Rick with a lot of surprises, Ruck made a speech, and he was astonishing when he opened his mouth.

    "Bjorn, who do you represent? Do you represent the Swedish King Karl? Or the entire M?laren clan? Or some of your big families? Or is it just your family?"

    Four choices were placed in front of Bjorn, and he suddenly realized something.

    "I...represent my own family, and also represent twenty large families with a lot of farmland."

    Rurik nodded. This is the answer he wants to hear, but he is still a little unsure: "So, your relationship with Karl... You are against Karl? Or you don''t like him?"

    Bjorn hesitated and said deliberately: "Karl, after all, is the great king and the leader of our tribe. How can we oppose the king."

    "No. Your eyes are floating, you are lying." Rurik stretched his head: "If you really support Karl, why come alone? You landlords, we know that we Rus are here to the heir to the royal power. The food trader. If you really admit Karl, you shouldn''t negotiate with us behind his back."

    These words hit Bjorn''s heart, because the fact is that it is true that Bjorn has gone crazy to oppose Karl.

    Bjorn strained his face and sat upright: "Carl is the king, of course we have to support the king."

    Rurik believed in his own judgment, the attitude of this Bjorn and the guys behind it was very obvious.

    Rurik followed suit with his body, and smiled slightly: "Yes! Karl is the king, how can we oppose the king?"

    The atmosphere has become extremely subtle. This is a wonderful diplomatic occasion. There is a very obvious thing in front of both sides, but the reality forces both sides to not openly oppose it, even if everyone is against it in their hearts.

    Otto and Gould were fully aware of this situation. It was supposed to be a happy business negotiation, but they were confused.

    Rurik shrugged again, he had no worries: "Well, Bjorn, tell me about your price. You know, as my father said, we Ross people like your produce very much."

    At the most critical moment, Bjorn was not nervous, because before he set off, the big landlord''s attitude was completely unified and he came up with a set of food price negotiation plans.

    "We plan to take out 300,000 pounds of wheat, all of which are new wheat this year. We can use our reputation as a guarantee. Every wheat has been hulled and dried. They have a good quality guarantee. The porridge smells tangy. So, ten pounds of wheat for a silver coin."

    "Really? That''s the price?"

    "It''s exactly the price." Seeing that Rurik and others looked calm, Bjorn subconsciously felt that the Ross people fully agreed.

    Of course this is not the case, because the left-behind of the Ross people are fully aware of the numerous incidents that have occurred in Lake M?laren in the past month. One of the major tasks of these left-behind people is to monitor the price changes of various bulk goods, make statistics and finally report The Duke of Ross reports.

    Rurik paused deliberately and said calmly: "This price is too crazy. It is completely based on the famine year. I heard that all the farmland around Lake M?laren is a good harvest. Are these statements wrong? Or, did you deliberately set this price just to make a lot of our money?"

    This is the end of the way of speaking, Rurik no longer hides it, and continues to calmly say: "I thought you would have a high opinion when you came to our island at the risk of getting sick. I can''t think of just coming and telling me, you think. Carrying food for self-respect?"

    "No! We don''t!" Bjorn couldn''t think of it. This Rurik already knew some key inside information. His denial was really weak, as if he had admitted.

    Rurik was mentally prepared when he heard the report from the left-behind yesterday. Unable to think of today''s wonderful experience, the landlords of Mellaren really licked their faces and asked for money.

    Isn''t it asking for money? They know that the Ross people are the biggest and craziest buyers, just like slaughtering this big fat sheep?

    The Ross people are indeed furry, that hair is not wool, but polar bear hair!

    Rurik calmed down with fierceness: "This price is unacceptable to us in the Rus. But we still need your food. I heard that the price of food in M?laren is like this, which is very abnormal. I can only think that This is a dirty betrayal. The Ross people have been betrayed by the Mellarians. Listen! Bjorn. If I can''t get food comfortably, I can only organize an army of three thousand men to fight. You I know, our army wiped out 10,000 people on Gotland at a very small price, and the consequences of angering us..."

    When Rurik saw the glass in front of him, he first sipped a glass of low-alcohol wine, then smashed the glass to pieces.

    "This is the consequence. War!"

    This was really the most serious threat, and Bjorn was shocked for a while, but fortunately he had come up with a plan.

    "Honorable Ross, please calm down. We are not maliciously offending you, but someone forced me to do so."

    "who is it?"

    "It''s King Carl. It is the price that Carl set. If we don''t follow suit, Carl will attack with troops. All landlord families are very jealous. In order to avoid disasters, we can only do this..."

    Such rhetoric is nothing but a dumping, and of course there are some facts in the rhetoric.

    "In that case, can we continue to talk?" Rurik deliberately said, "I know what you have done. You have almost drained the rations of ordinary farmers, and you have ordered the surrounding tribes to increase prices, just to let us The Ross people are being taken advantage of. So, is your goal to sell food to earn silver coins? I tell you explicitly, I don¡¯t accept this price. If you refuse, I can only understand that Mellaren¡¯s betrayal and the civil war started Prime culprit."

    "We don''t want war, it''s all Karl." Bjorn continued to throw the pot and took the opportunity to propose a preset condition: "We are also willing to lower the price. We only have one condition."

    "Go ahead, I will consider it."

    "We are really afraid of Carl''s revenge. If he takes revenge, please support us from Ross."

    shit! It''s all bullshit! Now Rurik has understood that these big landlords are simply pretending to be weak. They are not afraid of Karl at all, but need a man who takes all risks. Karl is the king, so naturally this person bears everything.

    "I can assure you. So, we Ross people demanded that the price be reduced to seventeen pounds a silver coin."

    "Ah! This...maybe."

    "Why? You are obviously buying a silver coin at a price of 20 pounds, and you are selling it at a price of ten pounds. You earn too much, so what''s wrong with me letting you earn less?"

    "Fourteen pounds, it can''t be lower," Bjorn said hurriedly.

    "Then fifteen pounds! It''s like the price of an ordinary harvest year. In this way, you will make an extra silver coin by selling sixty pounds of wheat."

    "Deal."

    Fifteen pounds of oats sell for one silver coin, which is the bottom line price negotiated by each family. They really hope that the Ross people will be taken advantage of, and if the other party is unwilling, they will sell the price. The big family believes that the bottom line of the Ross people is probably also in this price range.

    However, each family also determined that once the Rus decided to buy grain, Bjorn, as the representative, immediately stated that the grain sold was as high as 400,000 pounds.

    "What? Four hundred thousand pounds?" Rurik was finally taken aback. "Do you have so much food?"

    "some."

    "Are you really crazy about searching for the farmer''s grain?"

    Bjorn didn¡¯t take it seriously: ¡°Many farmers owe my family¡¯s debts, and they have to use grain to repay the debt. Each of our families can take out 20,000 pounds of high-quality oats at the price set by us. When the rain ceases, we Then the wheat will be transported to the island. I now need to understand whether we can get the silver coins as soon as possible."

    "High-quality Frankish silver coins? Don''t worry about it. We pay the money and deliver the goods with one hand. For our peaceful trade, we in Ross are willing to set up a banquet to celebrate our happy cooperation."

    Rurik, who had just issued a war threat, is actually going to make a happy conversation now?

    In Bjorn''s view, the child was not artificial at all, and what he said and did was not a performance. Rurik, maybe he only has the appearance of a child, and his heart is very mature.

    Regarding Rurik, Bjorn already had a high evaluation in his heart. He urgently needed to inform the big families of his experience and tell them that the Ross people would never be taken advantage of.

    Rurik randomly dispatched a maid dressed in plain clothes and revealing gorgeousness (he came to see the world again with ten Slavic maids under his command), replaced with new glasses, and poured new wine.

    His free and easy sense of raising his glass was indeed not childlike, and the rest of the people also raised their glasses one after another.

    Bjorn looked at the crystal glass in his hand thoughtfully, and then raised it.

    In this way, they agreed with the wine and confirmed a trade contract. As for engraving the contract on the wooden board, let''s forget it.

    Through this negotiation, Lurik has completely determined the grain trade of Lake M?laren and has completely turned to the buyer''s market. The Ross talent, who controls 10,000 pounds of silver capital, has the strength to destroy so much grain.

    Bjorn left again in the cold rain, and he did not leave empty-handed.

    He took away the wine glass as a token.

    Bjorn certainly knows that the Ross people have been selling glassware in large quantities in recent years, as well as a lot of weird utensils. Although the glass is expensive, it''s just too much lower than the sky-high price in the past. He doesn''t know how the Ross people get a lot of glassware. In short, they sell it every summer and amass a lot of wealth.

    This kind of precious treasure is naturally the more the better. Bjorn knows that his family needs to sell a lot of food to make money from the Rus. He can spend money to buy rare things from the Rus. But now, he needs to recruit private soldiers. Purchase weapons.

    Now is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Every family believes that through the transaction between the Ross people and Karl Karl''s family will make a lot of money.

    Probably this is the case! After Carl''s strength expands rapidly, he will organize more troops!

    The Ross people want to buy 800,000 pounds of wheat from Karl! This news has long been leaked, and every family knows it. Carl will have to earn more than 400 pounds of silver coins!

    However, until now, each family still does not know a very crazy inside story.

    Carl really sold 800,000 pounds of wheat to the Ross people? On the contrary, the 800,000 pounds of wheat is a debt, or a debt established after political mediation! It was the secret talks between the two parties on Gotland, and the big families of Mellaren didn''t know it at all, unless Karl himself revealed it by himself.

    Carl was indeed selling wheat, and he was sure to raise the price to only ten pounds for a silver coin. It is said that the Ross people will be taken advantage of, or they may cause the other party to jump into a rage.

    how can that be possible? Carl¡¯s pricing itself is not aimed at the Roths, but the people in the tribe who need to buy commodity food. How can the Roths get angry without a direct stake?

    The windless world is densely covered with haze, and the dense cold autumn rain spreads over the entire lake area, and the settlements around the big lake are undercurrents.

    Carl is not a pure reckless man. He found that his power was threatened, and he was trying to use the Rus to suppress the rising opposition forces within the tribe, and he was also actively establishing and restoring his power.

    The various families of the Mellaren tribe tried their best to get money. The purpose of making money was to expand the private army, make the "anti-Karl alliance" stronger, and find the right opportunity to get rid of Karl. Of course, it would be great if Karl was beheaded after angering the Ross.

    But Rurik, he had planned to lift the table. The instigation work against ordinary farmers and fishermen in M?laren is being carried out under the rain.

 Chapter 479ï¼š Rurikchow vs. King Carl of Sweden

    "The Rise of Rurik (

    The rainy weather finally ended, but the temperature did not pick up for a long time.

    Rurik was surprised to find that thin ice floes had appeared on the shore of Gould Island, and the fresh fish hanging outdoors had become hard.

    "Is it a cold winter this year? If the lake freezes prematurely, won''t I be able to leave?"

    The Aphrora lacks ice-breaking capabilities, and other cargo ships can only be worse.

    The sun came out, and the world began to become dry and cold. The floating ice was a very bad omen, and there was not much time left for the Ross people.

    The elegant phantom of the Aphrodite appeared on the pier of the Merlaren Bazaar, and her appearance once again attracted the crowd''s attention.

    Many people in Mellaren knew that the Rus had indeed attacked Gould, because the Rus had conscripted under this banner more than two months ago.

    Conquering the Gotland people has the righteousness to fight against the apostasy. Similarly, the second and third sons of those families, who have no right to inherit the family property, take the risk and serve as mercenaries to the Ross people.

    After all, they are the children of their parents, so what happened to the people who went on the expedition?

    The Ross people should have won, otherwise, where did those guys get a lot of money and send money from house to house under the rain?

    Most of the farmers and fishermen''s families in Mellaren have been grieved by the rain for a few days. The Ross people bought a pound of wheat at an exaggerated price inexplicably. Many Mellaren people suddenly got ten silver coins. The happiness came inexplicably, and they didn''t know what to say.

    There are also families with dead husbands, and women who weep bitterly cry more fiercely in ecstasy. It was only because the messenger sent by the Russ made a clear promise that it was the kingdom fighter of the Duke of Rus, who had died in battle, would be willing to help the soldiers'' family members pay off their debts, as well as the promise of a livable Rus to live and work in peace.

    The promises at the back were too ethereal, the promises at the front, the Ross people promised to pay off their debts this month!

    There are different opinions among the folks, and they gather together to chew their tongues if they lack entertainment. Some people say that the Ross people are generous, and the Duke of Ross is a good man. Some people say that the Roths must have something unknown to do in this way. There is also a group of people, they are itching in their hearts, that is, watching everywhere, the so-called Ross people re-recruit mercenaries and immediately sign up.

    The only thing they can be sure of is that the Russ really won, so the Merlaren mercenaries after the victory are afraid that they will always work for the Russ after gaining the benefits. If this is the case, it is really a good way out.

    The people watched in horror as the huge Ross ship arrives in Hong Kong. People waited and watched one after another. Then they saw the big ship put down the planks, and a crowd of extremely neat and uniform people disembarked from the ship.

    Check them out!

    The head of a soldier headed a white bear, and the upper jaw and fangs of the bear covered him from the sun. This person is dressed in white bear skin that is excellent for protecting against the cold, and under the leather is a blue-and-white gown, a cowhide bag is tied to his waist, and a sword is hung on him.

    This person is holding the flag bordered with gold silk of the Rus, and the ferocious beast on the top of the flag adds to the momentum.

    Some distinguished identities were guarded by warriors in the same clothing.

    Someone recognizes a rumored celebrity, and someone starts to yell Rick''s name excitedly.

    Others, especially the plainly dressed women, raised their hands to thank the Duke of Rose for the silver coin reward a few days ago.

    "It seems that our actions have worked greatly, and they are grateful." Rurik said casually to Gould.

    "Yeah, who can refuse money. It''s just adults, don''t believe that they will follow us if they receive a little favor."

    "I know. Haha, it''s just that I really enjoy this feeling. The people who gathered are Mellaren, they are welcoming us Ross people. The dead Olekin can''t enjoy this while alive."

    Otto listened to the words of the son throughout the whole process, and his heart was very comfortable. He likes this feeling of welcome in the middle of the road very much. He is loved by the people of the Ross tribe, and now he is cheering for the more populous Mellaren.

    The entire Mellaren Bazaar was in hustle and bustle, and the people gathered, and they more took a look at the excitement to see the demeanor of the Ross people, and looked forward to more rewards from the Ross people.

    Sure enough, Gould, the big businessman, began to use methods.

    Gould''s tactics made Rurik unexpected.

    The four entourages of the big merchant took the cloth bags around their waists and began to throw money at the welcoming people.

    This action directly detonated a chaos!

    "Gould what are you doing?" Rurik was shocked, because these people were frantically picking up money.

    "Haha, look at them! Hahaha..." Gould thought it was really fun to throw money, and this move really made Rurik speechless.

    The money-spreader has been yelling a simple sentence, repeating loudly without listening: "This is a gift from the Duke of Ross!"

    Rurik was stunned: "Gould, can you commit such an expense?"

    "It''s just some copper coins. Copper coins are worthless to us, they are still useful to them."

    "Copper coins? Okay..."

    Rurik didn''t want to say anything, after all, Gould did it well. If you betray your tribe and join others just because of a small favor, it is pure inferiority without a bottom line.

    The people of Mellaren who pick up money just need money.

    Who would benefit from creating a stampede? Of course it''s still from the Ross.

    No, the actions of the Ross people quickly reached Carl''s ears.

    "Ross!" Carl once vented desperately to a wife and concubine in extreme anger, but the woman couldn''t stand up for days after tossing.

    Now Carne had a small golden cup.

    "Ross! Do you think you are the king? Rurik, you **** are so arrogant! You are humiliating me!"

    The Ross people are showing domineering, their domineering has the confidence, after all, the Visby city in Gotland was destroyed by the Ross army.

    Now when he returned to his hometown, Karl couldn''t quickly organize a private army that would take orders from him, and those big clans who were greedy for power were ready to move. The internal affairs caused him to be overwhelmed, and now the Ross people have come to do the big business.

    In order to raise food, Carl claimed to have done the necessary evil. He is not a pure fool, knowing that this has hurt the feelings of the people. However, in order to avenge the father''s great cause, in order to maintain the king''s face, we can only make this bad strategy.

    What else can Carl do? I can only suppress anger and jealousy in my heart, seal up the arrogance that I used to be, and put on a smiling face to welcome the extremely arrogant Duke of Rose.

    The wooden wall erected is like a fence, and Carl''s mansion is here.

    Rurik raised his head slightly and signaled his soldiers to ignore the guards who were in fear, and directly broke into the door with brute force.

    Facing the strong, courtesy is of course necessary. Rurik doesn''t think that Karl is still a light one today. He can''t even get the love of the people of Mellaren, so he can only shrink in his shell like a tortoise.

    The guard at the door wanted to say a few words, but he was directly pushed down by the ruthless Ruth man in bear skin, and the short spear he held fell on the mud.

    The wooden door was opened easily, and the open door seemed to be welcoming its true owner.

    "Let''s go, Dad." Rurik said casually.

    Otto was taken aback: "Are we too arrogant to do this?"

    "I think my brother is doing very well." Arik raised his chin proudly. "Carl? He tried to fight me and was easily pressed to the ground. I don''t recognize this kind of person as a king."

    "That''s the case. We still want more benefits, and we will need this person in the future." Rurik said nothing, urging everyone to enter.

    The noise outside made Carl sitting in the dark inner courtyard like sitting on pins and needles.

    Exactly a year ago, his father Olekin had his first consultation with Rurik in Ross, and Rurik came again a year later. And he Carl needs to repay the huge debt owed by his father!

    Borrowing four hundred pounds of silver coins to fill the expedition army with extremely good weapons, the invasion was defeated, and all personnel and weapons were lost.

    Even so, the fact of losing the battle has nothing to do with the fact of borrowing. He must use food to pay the full principal and 100% interest.

    The Roths appeared in the darkness at a proud step, but the first thing that came into Karl''s eyes was the hideous bear head.

    "Ah! Bears! Bears group!"

    Carl and the attendants and female slaves around him were shocked to back away one after another, and his panic face was clearly illuminated by the bonfire.

    "What? Are you afraid of bears?"

    Rurik walked out in the dark, and now he is a short and thin body, and he looks heroic under the protection of a group of warriors in bear skins.

    "Ah, it turned out to be you. Ross people..." Karl gritted his teeth, hurriedly sat on the original leather cushion, and finally straightened his golden crown.

    Rurik sat down immediately, the Duke of Ross and the elite aristocracy were all there, but poor Carl was only one.

    Poor Carl, as of now, he doesn''t have an aide to support him and make suggestions. The former elite mercenary leaders all died in the war. He was a pure lonely man, and could only face the aggressive Ross people alone.

    Carl pretended to be tough: "You made my bazaar really noisy, and my people told me that you were throwing money everywhere to cause chaos."

    "It''s true." Rurik shrugged indifferently. "So what can you do? Does your law here prohibit merchants from spending money for entertainment?"

    "You!" Carl was speechless. He thought for a while and then muttered: "Since you are very rich, why should you ask me for food? After you know this, my people will complain."

    "Really? You are the leader of the Mellaren people. How does their life have anything to do with my Ross people? I only pay attention to wheat. Now, are the wheat reserves ready?"

    "Maizi? No!" Carl replied angrily. Through this person''s face, Rurik had guessed that he would not betray.

    Arik couldn''t see this level for a while, so he suddenly drew his sword: "Okay Carl! I knew you would do this for a long time. Then go to war, I will kill you now."

    "Then slash it! If you kill me, you kill the king. Those big families will be happy that you do so, so they can choose a new king. If you kill the king, you are betraying the whole of Sweden, like betraying the alliance. Gotland. All the tribes will unite to conquer you! You will never want to get food again!"

    "Do you think I don''t dare?!" Arik gritted his teeth, his eyes widened like a copper bell, that is, the hand holding the sword kept trembling, just shaking.

    Rurik sullenly scolded his cousin for being so impulsive. However, he didn''t think of it, Carl actually put on a sturdy posture.

    "I...we Rusians still recognize your king." Rurik tried his best to remain calm: "As my cousin said, if you don''t give us food, the result will naturally be your death. The truth is not only Therefore, your betrayal will bring about the destruction of your family¡¯s retreat. The question now is, whoever provides us with 800,000 pounds of wheat, we will recognize who is the king. After all, the money for those weapons is sold to the people of Mellaren. The M?laren people launched an expedition. We only do business with people who keep their promises. If those big families are willing, we can ask them to choose a person to recognize him as the king."

    "absurd!"

    "It''s not ridiculous. A man named Bjorn approached me, hoping that we would recognize his power. I refused, because he promised too little, not as much as your father promised." Liu Rick said this deliberately, his face calm as if everything were normal.

    But it sounds like a thunderbolt in Carl!

    How did Carl not know Bjorn? This person seems to have no ambitions, but he is a relatively unobtrusive existence in the big family of the land, this person actually sprouted the ambition to be a king?

    Carl clenched his teeth, his gums were bleeding.

    Who is the potential rebellion? Who is about to move? ! Karl didn''t even consider this question in his anger, that is, how do the Russ know these things?

    Now it turns out that the Ross people pointed out the behind-the-scenes among the M?laren people.

    Seeing that Carl was angry like a pufferfish in anger, Rurik still faces like clean water, and continues to provoke: "In Visby, you put the blame for the defeat on us, the Russians, without the support of the south. This is very absurd! We! Defeating the Gotlans is to avoid your enemies. Your M?laren tribe has a population of more than 20,000! Why are there only 1,500 people on the expedition? Why are your private soldiers rushing out? What are the big families with a large number of acres? Are you watching a play? They just want your family to lose and replace it. What interests of the Kingdom of Sweden, they have no lofty goals at all. What they value is only your family''s property and servants!"

    With such a blow, Karl woke up like a dream.

    Suddenly, Carl no longer felt the odious face of Rurik in front of him. If it hadn''t been for this person''s deciphering, he was still in the dark, and I didn''t know when he was hacked and killed by the rebellious family.

    "Because you are the king, I told you these things. What is the result of the grievances between you and us? If those guys are allowed to succeed, who will avenge the defeated hatred? You remember, your family was defeated and you ruled. The legitimacy of yours is controversial. Any resistance you make now will only lead to death. We Ross people don¡¯t want to kill you. If you refuse to hand over the food today, I can only be a villain, and then I will support that Bjorn."

    "Okay!" Carl stopped avoiding, his inner defenses completely collapsed.

    The most dangerous enemy is not even the Danes, nor is it the Russ. They are the careerists within the tribe.

    There is no more to say, Carl claims that he will immediately bring a group of Ross people to his granary, first display a huge amount of new wheat, and then send someone to carry it immediately.

    But Rurik did not finish.

    "One more thing. Carl, the Mellaren tribe has suffered a great loss. Hundreds of farmers have died. They set out to pay their debts after the victory. You did not give them any compensation, according to our custom. According to the law, their wives and children will become slaves to your debts."

    "Yes. You...can''t you say that this is also wrong?"

    "It''s really not a mistake, but it''s too cruel to those who died in battle."

    "what do you want?"

    "Sell it to me."

    When mentioning this, Carl was immediately moved. He clutched his beard for a while, and found it profitable. "Do you need those women and children? Or even with the farmland and houses they own?"

    "Just women and children, I don''t want anything else."

    "This is your style. I know that you Russ have been in our tribe to get slaves and then transport them away, as if the Norwegian slave market was opened for you. You took away all the dirty beggars, me and My dead father was supportive. But you have to take away those women and children..."

    "State your terms."

    "You have to add money."

    Carl couldn''t answer what Liurik expected: "Money is not a problem. I can double the slave price, and I will directly give you the best Frankish silver coins."

    "All debt slaves, including the principal and interest of the debt they owe. Will you pay?" Carl has straightened his head.

    "Of course. We came prepared, but brought a lot of money."

    "Then make a deal!"

    Visby''s wealth was wiped out by the Ross people, they became very rich, and Karl knew this very well. He wanted to extort a little wealth as a king and finally gave up. Now the sale of debt slaves has also become a point of making money, which he did not expect.

    The negotiation quickly came to an excellent result.

    In the following three days, more than 400 Ross warriors dressed in gorgeous and heroic costumes landed in the Melaren Bazaar and the core area of ??the Melaren tribe.

    The Ross fighters are here to show off their power, supervising the Karl''s slaves to transport a large number of sacks full of new oats to the dock.

    The long boats on the lake are endless, they are fighting for food for fate, and huge amounts of wheat are all on Gould Island.

    More supplies arrived on the island, it was a large amount of vegetables, mainly onions and yellow-rooted carrots, and a small amount of cabbage. The ships of the big landlord family are also transporting to Gould Island in an endless stream. They unloaded the food and got enough good-quality silver coins to go home happily...

    As many as more than 500 women and children, they are all debt slaves of the Karl family. The Roths helped them pay off their debts and arrived at Gould Island in a solitary manner.

    Reminiscent of the promises made by the Ross people many days ago, they had the idea of ??emigrating, but they did not expect the promise of the Ross people had been fulfilled. This is not happiness, the child hugs the mother tightly, looking at a loss at the unknown future.

    There are more than a hundred men from Mellaren, most of them with immature faces. The youngest sons of these families are destined to be unable to inherit the family property, nor to marry in the tribe. Their destiny seems to be to serve as mercenaries for large families, or to find ways to go out and make trouble. Since they were all mercenaries and the Roths promised more commissions, these people came to Gould Island.

    It was already the fourteenth day of October in the Julian calendar, and a large area of ??ice floes began to appear on the lake!

    The lake is generally calm to allow the appearance of a large amount of thin ice. It is already a signal of extreme danger, indicating that the huge fleet of the Ross people will not be able to escape unless they are evacuated.

    The time for the return journey has been determined. On the 16th of October, it is planned to return to Roseburg before the 20th of October.

    The night before departure, the entire Gould Island finally entered peace.

    All the preparations have been completed. The new mercenaries who defected and the debt slaves bought, like most of the Ross fighters, recharged in a warm place.

    Rurik was still sticking to his maid''s post, pinching a fishbone to pick a molar with a baby tooth that was about to fall.

    The Ross people also imported a batch of ale in oak barrels, all of which were to be distilled into spirits.

    Otto drank a few large cups happily, suddenly stern words while slightly drunk, accused his son of wrong. "Rurik, you...you shouldn''t tell Carl about Bjorn."

    "Am I doing something wrong?"

    "I think it''s too unwise. You say! Why...why let them fight! Let Carl and Bjorn or someone else fight each other. Dad, we don''t need a man who tells us about us. King, the mighty Mellaren tribe must sink. Let those families blame each other, and we only need to do business year after year. It''s just..."

    Otto Weizui''s mind is still sober, he appreciates his son''s ability to instigate contradictions, and then silly laughed: "What else do you think?"

    "This year we imported 1.8 million pounds of wheat in this area for the first time ever. I''ll calculate it. It''s enough for our tribe to eat for half a year without production."

    "This is a good thing."

    "It''s not a good thing. This means that we will depend on the food production of the Melaren tribe, and our tribe will really not produce. Once the Melaren people encounter natural disasters, they will famine and we will also follow the famine. Then there will be famines. Many people live in difficulties. So I still want to actively develop the East. This year we will get a large number of people. Next spring, we will ship all of them to the East and give them farm tools for them to open up wasteland, and we will collect the taxes they have paid. We have cultivated enough land to eat wheat every day."

    Otto can''t think of so much, or he can''t think of the wonderful scenes sketched by Rurik, he only knows one word to describe this kind of beauty.

    "It''s so wonderful, is it like Asgard?"

    "Yes, Asgard in the world. Do what I say, and it will happen in a few years."

    "Then it''s up to you." Say, a great body lay down, and then there were waves of snoring.

    "Okay! Okay..." Rurik was speechless, he gently pinched the two Slavic maids who continued to commit themselves to sticking: "Anna and Bella, your hometown, the future is my Asgard in the world." ."

 Chapter 480ï¼š Welcome to the winter of 831

    "The Rise of Rurik (

    A protracted war seems to have come to an end.

    Rurik has some worries about the future. It is undeniable that the Rus army has indeed carried out a massacre on Gotland. From the very beginning, the army didn''t want to fight the rout, and turned around and left without asking for a ransom.

    Adhering to Clausewitz¡¯s concept, Gotland has been scrubbed like a swarm by the Russian army. The island¡¯s population is small, and it is now almost a no-man¡¯s land.

    Not necessarily, a new batch of immigrants live in the ruins of Visby. The old Gotland survivors fled into the woods, and the M?laren immigrants took up space.

    The huge Ross fleet almost left Gould Island in the extreme cold.

    On the lake full of thin ice floes, a group of big boats gathered, and the huge jibs that raised showed the martial power of the Rus people.

    Every cargo ship is packed full, and the Russ have purchased unprecedented food and vegetables. With a population of more than 10,000, they will surely have a very comfortable winter.

    Some people are happy and others are worried. For the ordinary people of the M?laren tribe, they have been full of joy in the past year looking forward to a bumper harvest, and hope to share some dividends in the victory of the war.

    After the battle died, Maizi was taken away by the powerful, and their wealth was depleted, and their feelings of sadness and anger continued to ferment in the cold wind. But King Carl was not in a good mood at all. He stood on the shore watching the departure of the huge Ross fleet, and with extreme anxiety he watched a group of local merchants who followed the Ross people to leave.

    "Such a powerful fleet. Aphrora, such a big ship! Unfortunately, if I also have such a fleet, I don''t have to worry about anyone who dares to covet my throne. I can go south to destroy the Danish army..."

    It is very realistic that the organization of such a fleet requires a lot of money.

    Throughout the warm season of the war, the Ross people became the final big winners. They had made a lot of money through trade in the previous years, and now they have plundered a lot and become rich.

    He sighed and couldn''t care too much, just because the rebellious strength within the tribe, the rising Bjorn, had become the most deadly threat. The Danes are unlikely to hit Lake M?laren in one go, and Bjorn and others have the ability to gather a group of armed farmers to overturn their wooden walls.

    "I have to find a way to get rid of them! I have to do it first."

    The Ross people''s fleet is getting further and further away, gradually disappearing into the tens of thousands of islands and sandbars at the mouth of the lake.

    The cold wind was like a knife, and Carl greeted his incompetent entourage back with a sad mood.

    He is brewing a plan, a plan similar to a Hongmen Banquet, to behead the leaders of those big families, and use this violent means to kill all the doubters. It seems that only this can ensure the stability of his king''s identity.

    ...

    The Ross fleet arrived at Tombstone Island, and part of the supplies were unloaded, especially the key wheat. This is to ensure that this stronghold can survive the long winter.

    Not long ago, the Aland Islands was still a no-man¡¯s land, and a large number of offshore reefs filled the area with danger.

    The Rus took possession of this place, and a trading stronghold and military fortress rose from the ground to become a pass in the sea into the Gulf of Bothnia.

    After Tombstone Island is the huge Bay of Bothnia, even if the cold wind gusts, there are still a number of herring fishing boats scattered on the sea.

    There are Ross fishing boats everywhere, and the soldiers temporarily recruited armored soldiers and resumed active operations as fishermen. They tied blue and white cloth strips to the top of the mast of the fishing boat to show their identity.

    The huge Ross fleet is back!

    The huge Aphrodite is the pride of people. She leads all the ships, riding the turbulent waves against the wind in the north wind.

    She is an unsinkable warrior in the ice sea, an elegant Valkyrie, and the flag of Rose flying on the mast attracts nearby fishing boats to come closer.

    The homecoming is under the control of Rurik, although the waves have become turbulent, any fully loaded ships will be one after another in the waves.

    The structure of the cargo ship is extremely sturdy, and the design of the deck prevents most of the water splashing in. It was a group of people in the cabin, the M?laren women and children who were passively emigrating, and they were "dying to breathe" in the constant vomiting.

    The multi-day voyage had results. A stone mound appeared in the distance, and as the fleet approached, the stone mound turned into a stone mountain range.

    Roseburg is in the fjord under this stone mountain. The boulders block most of the cold wind, and the fjord is the best haven.

    All the cargo ships docked smoothly at the pier of the trestle bridge, and people on the shore hurriedly took the ropes to secure the ships, and then moved the cargo in an orderly manner.

    The following merchant ships, as usual, rushed directly to the sandy beach and deliberately ran aground. The people on the ship disembarked with cables, knocked down wooden stakes and tied the cables on the sandy ground to secure the long ship firmly.

    For the native residents of Roseburg, the return of the huge commercial fleet means that the end of the warm period is completely over.

    The north wind seems to be getting stronger every day. It is like a knife, forcing people working outdoors to cover their bodies with leather.

    What made the public extremely gratified was that as a large amount of grain was moved to the warehouse, the Lord Duke soon put up a bargain and sold the latest wheat openly.

    It¡¯s still the old rule. The Ross people brought the stamped wooden vouchers and silver coins to buy wheat. They had to be restricted by the purchase restriction order. When the wheat bought was eaten clean, they could only wait until the next month. Open, continue to buy cheap grain from the duke.

    Rurik set the "food-based physique" of the Duchy of Ross, at least in Roseburg, this policy must be implemented stably for a long time. A silver coin is exchanged for ten pounds of wheat, regardless of the year of harvest.

    Rurik, he explained his dignity and the legitimacy of his rule with myths and stories, and he used the most basic economic measures to stabilize the hearts of the people.

    The Ross warriors were civilians in peacetime. The burlap used in warfare and the rope-tied backpacks are now excellent food bags.

    They returned home happily carrying a sack of wheat, so that the newly married wives and concubines could share the porridge meal that night.

    Silver coins are only meaningful when they are exchanged for the living supplies that soldiers need most. For the most ordinary fighters, because participating in war is equal to meritorious service, meritorious service means getting a large amount of silver coins, and everyone can exchange silver coins for wheat. Lord Duke is fair, and the amount of wheat that each person exchanges every month is limited. They were holding the newly boiled oatmeal in the pottery bowl, looking forward to Lord Duke''s new war orders.

    Otto finally enjoyed the long-lost peace. He lay on the warm bed of his home, thinking about defeating the Gotland completely, and his life would be fulfilled.

    He turned into a pool of mud for a while, looking forward to the constant distilling of the new arrival of ordinary ale into spirits, and then enjoying it by himself.

    But his son, R¨¹lik, the energy of this brat seems to have no limit!

    The time of the day is getting shorter and shorter, and the temperature continues to drop. The north wind blew the sky deep blue, and Rurik did not let his young men idle in this cold state.

    Boys and girls on the expedition, they told their friends who stayed in their hometown about the battle, and the victory stimulated them to scream.

    They don''t seem to know the horror of war, only the joy of victory?

    Rurik doesn''t matter anymore, because most of these children are damned people. What is human nature? Giving the weak a bite of food and a piece of clothing against the cold are the greatest human nature in this barbaric era.

    The vast majority of them are due to conservative wars, or the death of their parents due to natural disasters.

    They are also fortunate. Lurik prides himself on being a good person, not only giving them food and clothing, but also promising them a bright future.

    Those M?laren children who got off the ship joined the group immediately, and the current number of boys and girls over six years old and under twelve in Roseburg directly exceeded 1,000.

    Facts have proved that in ten years, a thousand children will definitely become the daring soldiers of the Duchy of Ross. People naturally have doubts about the strength of female fighters, but no one will deny that their participation in the war will bring a very positive effect.

    Just before they grew up, the cost of support was almost paid by the Duke of Ross!

    And this is just the beginning!

    Because those Slavic women who were married a few years ago, as well as women obtained through other channels, their childbirth is equivalent to completely becoming the Rus recognized by the tribe. This group, together with the women of the Rus native, will increase with the increase in living conditions. To improve, they are desperately giving birth.

    In this era, there is almost no automatic machinery, the operation of the country is completely dependent on manpower, and the size of the population greatly determines the upper limit of the strength of a power.

    Rurik, who returned to his hometown, seemed to Otto to be very busy indeed. He must have an estimate of the population directly controlled by the Duchy of Ross. He hasn''t done a detailed census yet, and he has basically figured out the population structure of the Principality.

    At present, there is a group of children with a population of two thousand in the four strongholds of Roseburg, Elronburg, Shilla Fort and Tombstone Island under the rule of the Duchy of Ross. If you look at it for a long time, this group will still be in the next ten years. Will rapidly expand.

    After all, during the conquest of Gotland, most of Rose''s mature men got at least two young women. Based on his understanding of men, Rurik was completely convinced that these women would have big bellies next spring.

    After giving birth to boys and girls, Rurik plans to give a small reward, which emotionally shows the Duke''s importance.

    When these children grow up, they can no longer be stocked as they did in the past. They must be supervised by the elites of the principality, both men and women, to discipline their daily lives and educate them.

    For the time being, the distant stronghold Liurik could not be well controlled, such as the Conuson responsible for the construction of the city of Silla Fort, the behavior of this person is basically the "Governor of Silla Fort."

    Rurik gave his children a very simple order, that is, to go to remote places to large-scale logging, and organize a group of self-proclaimed boys to dig iron ore in the stone mountain.

    How much food can the child need for a day? Rurik estimates that half a pound of oatmeal and a pound of fish a day for a boy with a long body is very good, while the needs of girls are even less. He is so stipulated, is it practical? Just such an extreme food level is much better than before!

    Once the children of the Ross tribe were not hungry and full, Rurik asked himself, even he was forced to eat very unpalatable shark meat for his life. There is no way. In the past, the Ross people ate everything. Until now their living conditions have improved, they are qualified to say no to certain exotic foods.

    Even if it is three thousand children, Rurik can raise them to the so-called twelve-year-old adulthood with his own financial resources.

    There is no concept of "child" in this era itself, and some only "non-adults". No matter how young children are, they are a kind of labor, and Lurik needs to do what they can.

    Take exercise in logging and mining! Practice martial arts in the woodland hunting!

    It was the end of October, the clear sky was gone, and dark clouds covered the whole world like a blanket.

    In fact, at this time, the fjord where Roseburg was located was covered with a thin layer of ice, and those who went out fishing had completely finished their operations.

    Especially the people who went to the Airon (Kemi River) and Oulu Rivers desperately for salmon, most of them have returned boat after boat with salmon and perch frozen like sticks.

    Everyone knows that it is going to snow, and the world will completely change after this snowfall.

    Before the snow fell, the whole world had fallen below freezing point. People no longer worried that the food stored would decay. Outside the fisherman¡¯s house, a large number of gutting frozen fish were piled like bricks into a wall. Indoors, a large amount of bacon, bacon, vegetables and wheat purchased in limited quantities from the Duke are hung in the thick wood-carved storage room.

    They don''t have to worry about the lack of firewood in their fireplace, because the children under Liurik''s command, with an axe and a double saw, completely destroyed a pine forest not far from Roseburg! Even children who master new tools will become the craziest loggers. They produced a large amount of firewood, which was used as fuel for heating in their dormitory, and sold to each Ross family to earn a small amount of money to subsidize their living.

    It was the fact that a large number of people rushed into Roseburg, and the inherently diverse houses could indeed accommodate so many people, that is, everyone had to squeeze during their daily rest.

    The snow has finally fallen!

    At first it was Xuezi, and then there were endless snowflakes. Large groups of snowflakes quickly attached everything in the north wind, although everyone did not like it, a terrible snowstorm hit the entire Nordic world!

    A cold current from the Arctic penetrated through the geographic gap between the Scandinavian Central Mountains and Murmansk Highlands. It swept across the Fort Elon Olava of the Rus, and then swept across Fort Rose, and then It was the entire Gulf of Bothnia, Lake M?laren, the entire Svealand Plain, and finally rushed directly to the Rhine, and its remnants were blocked by the towering Alps.

    Trapped in a blizzard, the safety of other residents of Roseburg was naturally worried about Liurik. Unfortunately, the outdoor wind was like a battle axe, and the air was so cold that it seemed to freeze everything.

    "Maybe the temperature at night is already minus 20 degrees. The Nordic world is cold, but the woodcuts are really warm." Rurik can only hope that the large-scale civil engineering projects that have emerged throughout Roseburg in the past few years have risen from the ground. A large number of woodcuts can replace traditional mud-wood longhouses to bring extreme warmth.

    Those craftsmen who have earned rewards and made money for their military merits follow the trend and build new houses. The thick logs are stacked with a layer of moss soil on the outside, and then a layer of logs are stacked. The matching stone fireplace and stone chimney make heating also comfortable.

    There is a lot of effort to build this kind of house. Fortunately, the Russ simply help each other. The strongest men, their houses have been completely renovated.

    As for the people who still live in the old house, they...

    Although this is cruel, a group of poor and infirm may die in their sleep on a cold night. They are all aging people. During the warm period, Lurik asked these old people to work hard to get a little life-saving reward, but he is really helpless in today''s snowstorm.

    No one will complain about this, or even regret it.

    Thunder is Thor''s supernatural power, so the blizzard is the test of Odin! People who can''t stand the test will naturally freeze to death.

    The cold wind outdoors carried a whistle, the snow had covered the thick door, and a large number of people wrapped in animal skins were squeezed in the woodcuts. Before the blizzard ended, they had no choice but to go on.

    This snow can''t last for a month, right?

    Rurik believed that the time when the snow stopped was already November in the Julian calendar, and the blizzard was too likely to score twice.

    In the warm and calm interior, Rurik gathers with his family and closest women.

    Lumia, Carlotta, Ella, and Sepolava surrounded Rurik, and they sat around a square table in front of the fireplace with Otto and Niya.

    Like hiding in a safe cave, they have forgotten the time. Life became extremely boring, and Rurik had to do something about mathematics so that his women could develop IQ.

    Of course, this year is the same as in previous years, and some very critical matters need to be discussed.

    In the warm home, Rurik and Otto have discussed the formal settlement method for the captured people.

    It is necessary to increase the number of immigrants to Shilla Fort. A part of the local middle-aged men must take the whole family to move to the warmer Shilla Fort to open up new farmland to settle.

    Especially for those debt slaves, the Duke of Ross controls the creditor''s rights and has the right to arrange their future. Those debt slaves were almost all women with their children, and all of them had to immigrate to Shilla Fort. As for marrying a new husband, Rurik remembered that a group of 400 Slavic men who had betrayed his farm and moved to Fort New Ross. They had made meritorious deeds in the war. Maybe they only rewarded a few silver coins and iron tools. , Then wouldn¡¯t it be beautiful to reward them with a group of Varanga women as wives?

    But the price is that generations of generations have to pay agricultural taxes and accept the obligation of conscription.

    Otto did not oppose these plans of Rurik, but he did not explicitly support it, just because Otto is quite irritable now. It is clear that the spirits are still distilling, and due to the extreme outdoor climate, the wine can''t be shipped.

    Otto is still thinking about one thing: "Rurik We will go to Elronburg when the snow stops."

    "Winter hunting, I know! We will make a fortune again for this, and there will be those pieces of wood."

    "It''s not just that. There are also Balmerk''s businessmen, maybe they''re already staying in the warm house in Elronburg."

    Balmerks? ! Rurik patted his forehead and suddenly remembered the business trips of the Balmerk tribe, the Norwegian visitors from Narvik port.

    "Their salt is very good. We should fully trade with them. There is also a new batch of wood for masts. The quality of the northern fir is very good. I was worried that the mast of the Aphrora was fragile. Worry. There are two other big ships that have completed their hull construction, just one mast!"

    Otto smiled: "I do care about this very much. Haha, next year we will have three Aphrodites."

    "No! One of them has been named the Guldot. She was built by Gould. The name of the other is to be determined."

    "Oh, then you have to think of a good name." Otto subconsciously looked at the closed air door and patted his old face heated by the bonfire: "The Corvin of Elronburg, and the Corvin of Oulu. Literati, they have all finished paying tribute. I, now I just want to go hunting bears again. Listen, the soldier in bear skin scared Carl. It seems that we need to organize a berserker in bear skin."

    "It''s not difficult." Rurik shrugged, he was awakened by his father, and a strong idea of ??hunting bears emerged in his heart.

    The blizzard also ended on November 3 of the Julian calendar, and it has been raging at Roseburg for more than a week!

    The world has changed because of the fact that the sea in the Gulf of Bothnia has been completely frozen, and ice packs raised by sea surface tension have appeared.

    In 831, a new winter came.

 Chapter 481ï¼š Have a lot of sunglasses

    "The Rise of Rurik ( Find the latest chapter!

    The sea is frozen, and the world is plunged into a snowy field.

    The sky is still gray, and the world seems to be in dead silence.

    The snow layer began to loosen, and some people got out of the snow nest.

    Rurik finally pushed open the thick wooden door. He stayed in the cave like a rabbit for a long time. Seeing the outside world, he felt dreamy for a while.

    The dormant Ross people appeared one after another. They marched hard in the waistless snow. Once the two met, they yelled and praised that they had survived the blizzard.

    "This year''s snow is really amazing. Rurik, go to the house and wear a hat." Ottomu in the room endured the cold wind pouring into the warm "cavity", calling for his breathable son.

    Rurik immediately put on another layer of leather, and at last he jumped and was buried by the soft snow, disappearing without a trace.

    Then he poked his head out, his white face was under the white woolen cap, and a snowball appeared on the snowy ground.

    The Ross people don''t like snow. What they like is always a warm land where wheat can be grown steadily, and a good harbor that doesn''t freeze all year round.

    The world is frozen, and people must struggle to survive in the world of ice and snow.

    Fortunately, unless the stocks in Roseburg this winter are extremely sufficient, everyone is safe to eat and hardly worry about keeping warm.

    It is because of this exaggerated snow that people''s winter life encounters extremely rare and huge obstacles. Because compared to the snow in previous years, it is not as extreme as this winter.

    Life still has to go on, especially winter hunting still needs to be done.

    The gray world blows a stern wind like a knife, and there is almost no snow on the frozen sea, and all the snowflakes are blown to the shore. There are snow hills everywhere in Roseburg, and there are buildings under the snow hills. houses.

    The woodcarvings are stronger than the long houses in the past. People still worry that if there is another blizzard, their houses will be crushed by the snow, and then everyone will still turn into ice sculptures in the severe cold. Besides, the snow at the doorway and in the intricate streets and lanes has made life difficult for people.

    After a bit of freezing, Rurik''s head was completely awake.

    Unable to let him or Otto personally order, the Ross man who was reluctant to go out already took a wooden shovel to clear the snow.

    If there are advanced large-scale snow removal equipment, the snow in Roseburg will be quickly cleared, at least to ensure that there will not be too much snow in people''s living areas.

    Mechanical equipment does not exist, and people can only rely on their own hands and simple shovel and rake.

    The native residents of the Ross tribe, all kinds of permanent immigrants from outside, and various powerful merchants who live temporarily in seasons, they are the current residents of Roseburg, and their population has exceeded 9,000 people abruptly! Among them, the number of captured Gotland people and people from Lake M?laren was as large as three thousand. The residents of Roseburg were forced to lead a cramped life, and their lives were even more cramped after the snowstorm. Fortunately, this terrible situation would immediately change due to the return of the spring.

    More than 6,000 of these 9,000 people are capable of working (most children are also included). A snow-clearing task officially ordered by the Duke of Ross and taken the lead was carried out on the first day after the snow stopped. it has started.

    People clearing snow are everywhere on the roofs of the streets. They first cleared a lot of small roads in Roseburg. The road was covered with hard snow, and a lot of reindeer sleighs ran on the **** road.

    Just near the shore, a snow mountain is forming!

    The reindeer sleigh came here with a full deck of snow, unloading the snow and pulling new ones right away. The reindeer herd that Rurik ordered the breeding and cultivation once again played their huge strategic role. In this era, they are the "truck fronts" of the Ross people.

    There are not only reindeer, but also more than a hundred well-bred ponies seized from Gotland. These full-time carts and sleds of livestock carrying snow are just a sideline, and soon they will have to travel to the far north Elronburg to do the most critical work.

    The work of clearing the snow will go on for a long time. In the first five days, the Ross people cleared most of the snow in Roseburg and nearby areas.

    More than 6,000 laborers continue to work, even if the daylight hours are very short, they are still working in the dark. A huge snow hill about twenty meters high appeared. It was a total behemoth, and it quickly became a playground for a group of children.

    Under the snow hills, the Ross people have set up some large pottery urns, which have been boiled with oatmeal and various vegetables.

    The people saw that the generous Duke Ross gave all the people who dumped the new snow at the snow hills a comfortable meal. Clearing the snow should be part of the job. Once it becomes profitable, the enthusiasm of the people reaches its peak.

    Finally, the Ross people were able to walk freely in their home port, but it was a pity that all the ships were sealed by frost, and the great Aphrodite was also unloaded. She was embedded in the thick ice of the dock, like a confinement. Fairy in the snow. On the coast, there are long ships deliberately stranded, arranged in a dense matrix. No one is worried that they will fall from the fixed position, just because they are also sealed by ice.

    The winter life of the Ross people has begun, and the strongest and most ambitious men are ready to move.

    Reminiscent of the winter hunting in the past few years, every hunting has essentially evolved into an expeditionary behavior. Hunters huddled together. They hunted and killed various animals such as wild deer, bears, wolves, white foxes, and ferrets. They also actively discovered other human strongholds. Discovery means war, war means making a fortune, and even more glorious battle.

    A group of men were imprisoned in their own homes. In addition to desperately planting seeds for their women, they also used the soft light of oil lamps to carefully repair their weapons. In the eyes of women, their husbands are going to do an expedition in winter!

    The captured women of Gotland who were forced to marry the Roses were already shocked by the legendary Roseburg''s impressive scale, and now they see their new man''s behavior, one is puzzled and the other is worried. Life has been like this. Most women admit the reality. They rely on their new men extremely pragmatically. They are afraid that the sword-sharpening man will accidentally die outside in the winter expedition. In the final analysis, they are worried about losing shelter.

    The sun finally returned, it swept away the haze of the world, and it also made the world of ice and snow extremely dazzling.

    The violent light caused Rurik to collapse, but the times have changed after all!

    Cravason¡¯s blacksmith shop once again showed a scene of enthusiasm. All five blacksmith shops in Roseburg had their chimneys gushing with smoke.

    It stands to reason that these blacksmiths have accumulated a lot of wealth in the past few years, and they do not need to continue to work hard.

    However, Lord Duke gave orders to work, and orders from the tribe forced everyone to be very busy.

    Among all the blacksmiths, the older Klavasen is a versatile. Now he is no longer a simple blacksmith, but a master of more than twenty apprentices.

    He is indeed not a blacksmith, but the first "Master of Engineering" of the Rurik who is recognized by Rurik. Even if this person does not possess much technical ability, he has integrated a series of abilities of the Nordic craftsmen of this era.

    Rurik provided creative design and process drawings, and the Kravassen family was responsible for turning the drawings into real objects. The cooperation between the two parties has been very smooth for several years.

    Rurik took a few entourages to set up Clavasson, and he came here to inspect, and secondly, he also asked the blacksmith to solve a small object immediately. But this small object is not for Klavasen to do it himself, Rurik wondered if his fellow Kamni could do it by himself.

    The heat of the blast furnace quickly melted all the surrounding snow, so the blacksmith¡¯s mansion showed a scene of very close cabinets. When other people¡¯s houses were still covered with some snow, only the various houses of the Cravason family were always exposed to herringbone. Roof.

    The blast furnace resumed operation, and the large amount of coal reserves, piles of ore, and piles of clay molds were sufficient for smelting and casting for a long time.

    Kawei is already an engineer''s hand. He stood on a high ground and yelled at the hired workers, waiting on this magical giant stove. When Rurik inspected, the second pot of molten iron in the winter had already emptied the slag, and the pottery mold casting operation was underway.

    Kawei is supervising the casting of a large number of axes. This wave of casting will consume the entire furnace of molten iron, which will eventually turn into as many as two hundred axes. Such crazy efficiency is what anyone dared to imagine if you had no oil in the past. For this batch of axes, one end is a blade and the other is a hammer. The utensils cast from pig iron are certainly not suitable for swords, but they are suitable for axes.

    It is already one of the leading products sold by the Ross people, but the price is closely following the market price.

    Of course, Rurik knew that the Gran tribe in the kingdom was also producing and selling their own ironware, but they were still using extremely primitive methods to make them, and their production capacity was really low. They are not worthy of being rivals to the Russ, or the iron production capacity of the various Viking tribes in the entire Nordic world is no better than this soil blast furnace in Roseburg.

    The Ross people have upgraded the iron smelting process to the fry steel method, and now Rurik sees the blacksmith apprentices he has ordered to train, they are working completely as blacksmiths.

    More than 20 people gathered in a shed, under the shed are a large number of small stoves. They cooperated in pairs, one was responsible for desperately turning over the pig iron blocks, and the other was responsible for pumping air continuously with the bladder blower. Although they are all children in their ten years of age, for the past two years or so, Rurik has named and rewarded them with excellent food. These Slavic boys should have been destined to have a hungry and full childhood. In Roseburg, they did have meat all the time, and now there is a continuous supply of oatmeal and barbecue.

    After all, they are Europeans, and the 10-year-old children receiving such good food have shown that they are different from ordinary people.

    In other words, all the children who received the rewards and benefits from R¨¹lik have become strong. This remarkable feature has made the people of Roseburg''s age full of praise.

    Cravason was not idle himself, the workers he hired kept turning a wooden turbo blower, and the small stove in front of him was blazing into the sky. He is still doing his own way, finally turning the carbon steel sword embryo into a good sword.

    Rurik is a distinguished guest!

    Kravasson suspends his work, recalls Kawei, the overseer, and Kamnier, who is speculating on steel, and invites Rurik to a comfortable mansion.

    The warm woodcut was shining with a bright matrix of oil lamps. Klavasen and his old wife sat cross-legged on the wooden floor, while his daughter-in-law Lilia held her son Kuznetslav, who could just walk. Kawei smiled like a silly, and Kamnier was very cautious when he saw his master, Rurik, for a while.

    Lurik highly praised the blacksmith''s immediate resumption of work after the snowstorm, which embodies the strong support of the Cravassen family for the development of the strength of the Ross Principality and is a manifestation of loyalty. He is highly concerned about the output of various metal appliances in the future, and he also verbally praises all the blacksmith apprentices.

    All these are correct polite remarks, but to be honest, the scene of their active work is definitely not acting, they are indeed actively producing, and Rurik took a reassurance.

    "I am very happy now! I think you all know what will happen in the future."

    Clavasson yelled proudly: "Go hunting in the north! Many guys who ordered steel swords said that the Duke intends to hunt down a group of white bears, and let a group of elite warriors use bear heads full of fangs as helmets. Such a gathering. The pile will scare the silly enemies, haha!

    "Of course, but I have a little problem."

    "Oh? What problem can you have?" Clavasson poked his head. "You are a recognized hero. It is my honor to be able to solve problems for you."

    "It''s not a trouble." Rurik shrugged. "I need some special stained glass."

    After all, what Rurik needs are sunglasses.

    Through his enthusiastic explanations, Clavassen, Kawei and Kamnier, the three of them have come to understand. Because these three people have long been fans of Rurik¡¯s "atomic theory", they believe that this is Odin¡¯s wisdom. With the help of the "atomic theory", they not only look at the various minerals at hand and have new ideas. He also began to consciously "make things".

    They have directly bypassed the alchemy set, and instead headed straight for chemistry.

    Add ruby ??to the liquid glass, and the glass will eventually turn light red. According to this approach, the Kravasson family, the only glass manufacturer designated by the Principality of Ross, accepts Rurik''s new task, and this time it is no longer a simple stained glass.

    It turns out to be a pair of black lenses for the eyes of travelers in the land of ice and snow!

    Cravason actually moved this idea after he first discovered stained glass. After all, the glass with a large amount of lead is blackened as a whole, and it seems that the more it is added, the darker the color.

    The glass continues to darken, isn''t it because the sunlight on the snow is not dazzling anymore?

    The cheapest material to dye lenses gray-black is black copper oxide. Rurik thought of a set of chemical methods for preparing relatively large amounts of copper oxide that can be achieved with current materials and equipment. The core copper material is the large amount of copper coins that have been seized.

    Although the steps are a little more complicated, Kravasson still took a day to make a very black substance like toner that was enough to fill a small cloth bag. It had a strange metallic smell, essentially It is a special kind of patina. Indeed, as far as coloring materials are concerned, copper oxide is a glass colorant that Russ can now efficiently produce, and compared to lead, it is not toxic.

    They started work, Clavasson was in charge of mixing the raw materials, and Lilia and Kamnier had already taken on all the remaining work.

    The viscous molten glass was cast on a well-polished iron ingot, the hot red was dispersed, and the dark glass pieces showed his clues. Compared to the previous stained glass, it is even darker!

    Rurik didn''t even need to experiment further. He took the cooled irregular glass sheet and placed it outdoors. He saw the dark world of ice and snow, and the sun was no longer dazzling.

    Not only that, but Rurik''s mind also thinks of huge business opportunities.

    Grinding the lens into two square glass pieces of similar size is not troublesome, and it is not troublesome to create the wooden holder and the hanging ears to carry the glass pieces.

    Two days later, Rurik came to Clavasson''s house again. Not only did he get the sunglasses he requested, he also brought another piece of news to the blacksmith.

    "Do you like it?" Kravasson asked knowingly.

    "It''s amazing." Although Rurik felt that the sunglasses were a bit heavy, he was completely relieved considering the beauty of its practical use.

    A group of people gathered at the blacksmith''s house again, and everyone felt very happy.

    Rurik wearing sunglasses has completely changed his temperament. The viewers feel from the heart that he is set off by the sunglasses more heroic. It seems that for anyone who wears them, men become handsome and women become heroic.

    Facing her future brother-in-law, Lilia was generous, and her dark circles exposed many things: "I am already a woman who is good at making glass. I have been working for a long night, and now I have made a batch of black ones. Glass. Rurik, I can guess what you are going to do."

    "It''s great. Don''t force yourself." Rurik nodded and looked at Clavassen: "My father talked with some people in the tribe yesterday. Everyone must go hunting in the north this year. The days are not far away. I also went to the shipbuilding workshop of the Hotla family to take a look. You are also very clear about the situation there. The two large ships urgently need to install new mastsMaterials must be shipped from the north. !"

    "So, you need me to make a batch of excellent eye protection sunglasses before people leave?" Kravasson asked with a smile.

    "Exactly! This is a request from me."

    "Oh don''t do that, your order is very important, and I will complete it anyway." Clavasson slapped his chest again, looking like he was bound to win.

    "That''s great. Making the frame requires carving wood, which is a somewhat delicate work. The winter hunt is scheduled to start on the 20th of November, and I have to order at least one hundred pairs of sunglasses. Remember my words. , Is to order."

    "Really?" Klavasson fully understood Rurik''s intentions: "So the buyers are the people of North Hunter? How do you decide to set the price?"

    "This...I thought about it, twenty silver coins for a pair of sunglasses."

    "Huh?" Cravason was slightly surprised, "Is it..."

    "My price is high? I think it''s a huge favor. It''s the old rule. Your family will get a proportion of the money. All the money I got is in our Ross people''s big money box. After all, mine. The mission is to lead the Ross people to become bigger and stronger. I don''t like the money. All the money will eventually be used for everyone."

    "Oh, you are such a great person."

    Rurik curled his lips: "This sounds a bit questioning."

    "I can not."

    "Then do it quickly. Soon I''m going to Elronburg myself, Kawei, you follow. And you. Rurik''s little hand pointed again: "Camnier, you follow. We rushed back before the Hanukkah festival on the winter solstice, but we have to bring back a lot of shipbuilding wood and a lot of chromite! Make your sunglasses well, and those who own them don''t need to squint their eyes all the time during the long journey to the ice field. "

 Chapter 482ï¼š Eric Torulfs Lapis Lazuli

    The annoying snow in Roseburg turned into a snow-capped mountain on the frozen coast. In the open space near the shore, those merchants from afar rushed to set up their stalls for a short day and sold them from the Lake M?laren area. Goods brought.

    The whole business scene resembled a temple fair. Vendors wrapped in furry leather and shrunk into a ball showed their products for the rich Ruths who had heard the news to buy them.

    What they sell is mainly daily necessities, with pottery and wood as the mainstream goods, and some vendors are selling small statues carved in stone or wood.

    Individual merchants are doing big business. They are gem merchants. They sell ruby ??rough, amber rough, calcite crystal block, crystal block, zircon rough, and even extremely precious lapis lazuli.

    The most precious gems are of course dedicated to the richest people!

    At first Rurik didn''t care about these at all, until Kravasson, who was busy making glasses, presented a gift in the evening, as well as important information about a group of strange businessmen.

    Kravasson boasts that he has completed the task given by Rurik, and the people of North Hunter are about to be dispatched as a group, and his son will be among them on this trip. He deliberately went to the winter market to take a look, and wanted to buy some interesting things. He saw a stall with many people watching, and he leaned over and was surprised that there were rare treasures here.

    Among the many treasures, lapis lazuli has an elusive noble blue. The adoration of the Rus people is blue, which is the color of the sea and the sky, and there are pure blue stones. It is extremely rare, and its origin is puzzling.

    Everyone knows that the gems of this place are precious, but they don''t know the extreme preciousness of individual gems.

    Cravason opened his arms and all the people calling to the mast retreated.

    At this moment, a businessman in bear skin sitting on the snow, he took off his woolen cap and raised his bearded head: "You are a craftsman? Do you have enough money? Do you know how precious the things I sell are? ?"

    "Of course." Kravasson smiled knowingly: "I am also a jewel craftsman. I really can''t think of the sky blue stone reappearing the sky."

    "Oh? You know this?"

    "Of course. It''s lapis lazuli!"

    The businessman and the brawny man who stood up all had their eyes trembling. "It''s amazing. Since I opened, you guys in Ross have all pointed me at the price of gems and criticized me for asking too high. I thought that the people who live in this great city are not only rich but also well-informed. I was a little disappointed for a while. It seems I was wrong now."

    Clavasson smiled again, thinking that these strange businessmen had never seen the wisdom of Master Rurik.

    "Businessman, it looks like..." Cravason put away the sale. He also sat cross-legged on the snow and asked in a low voice, "You are not from Mellaren?"

    "Of course. The leader there asked us for too much tribute. I heard that you Russ can open the tribute of fifty silver coins, and our party will come."

    "Oh, so you are not from Uppsala, let alone Yilmalun."

    "They?" The old businessman''s eyes trembled even more, and he deliberately asked, "What do you think?"

    "That''s it." Klavasen squinted and nodded slightly, pretending to be a questioning attitude: "Do you find it interesting to continue to stay in the cold wind and sell gems? You know that ordinary people can''t buy them at all."

    Clavasson''s ambiguity was already very obvious, and the old businessman suddenly came to an end: "Can you recommend a good buyer for us? If you don''t mind... take a step to speak."

    Soon, Kravasson came alone to the houses sponsored by these strange merchants.

    This house is not good looking, it is clearly a longhouse abandoned by a Rus family. A large number of Ross families have completed housing replacements. They subsidize each other to build better woodcuts. Most of the old houses are used as warehouses. Nowadays, a large number of old houses are rented by new merchants.

    This is a hidden place. As the wooden door is closed, a group of exquisite bronze oil lamps light up, and Kravasson sees a strange little world.

    The merchants removed their rugged hides, revealing the thrifty and noble clothes inside. There are obviously several female relatives in the room. Look at their young appearance and cautious form. They are not the wives and concubines of the merchants, but their servants.

    Is it a Merlaren merchant? Absolutely not! The Gould family, the most wealthy Merlaren merchant, has already immigrated to become the Roths. Besides, Gould bought real estate in Roseburg before immigrating. That is what the Merlaren merchant still has.

    The merchants treated this old blacksmith in working leather with courtesy. The exquisite silver cup was poured with fragrant mead and served with dried fruit snacks, all placed on a low table.

    As usual, the businessman greeted a young maid who was surrounded by Clavasson, who was already sitting cross-legged.

    "Let her leave." Clavasson waved his hand impatiently, making the woman embarrassed.

    The old businessman laughed while holding the wine glass: "We are all men. Why? Why is it that you only dislike women? By the way, I still don''t know your name."

    There is a kind of sarcasm in the businessman''s words, and Clavasson is not angry. Looking at the things in front of him, the once precious wine and dried fruits are not unusual now. What is a silver cup? It is the only glassware manufacturer officially designated and authorized by the Rus Principality!

    "You are low-key outdoors, but the inner house is quite extravagant. You came to our Roseburg for the first time, so naturally you didn''t know me. I am Clavasson of Rose, and my family has been a blacksmith for generations, and is highly regarded by the Duke of Rose. People. Danes! Please remember this."

    Hearing it, the old businessman tensed his face suddenly, and he slowly put down the wine glass with another meaningful smile.

    "There is no disguise. Yes, our party is all from Denmark."

    Clavasson shrugged: "It''s true that only you dare to sell such precious gems. Ordinary people don''t understand or understand, but those gems can''t deceive me. But you are Danes!"

    "Really? Do we have to fight each other?"

    "That''s not necessarily. Because the wealthy Duke of Ross is very interested in any merchant, but you friends from the south suddenly appeared in our bazaar, presumably you already know a lot. Tell you! The only one who can buy generously The only one of you is Duke Ross. You can choose to spend the whole winter quietly and leave quietly, but you insist on asking me to match the bridge, but you must be psychologically prepared. You may be beheaded."

    These Danish businessmen obviously had some panic. The old businessmen in the lead pretended to be calm and did not panic: "If this is the case, then the Duke of Ross will lose the opportunity to trade with Hezeby."

    They proposed a very important term, and Klavasen was stunned: "You are from Hezeby? The richest place in Denmark?!"

    "Of course! What do you think of us? I''m just an ordinary businessman in Hezerby, and I gathered a small amount of money. I''m Eric from the family of Eric Torulf (Thunder Wolf). You see now There are also my four sons. We are very willing to do business with the leader of the Roths. If we are killed because we are Danes, it will prove that we have made a mistake in prediction and overestimated the mind of the leader of the Roths."

    "Eric Torulf? I understand. But you are still Danes, and your identity will bring you great danger."

    "Just as we go to the far east, to the country called Rome, to the hot desert, to the far east world to buy precious blue stones from strange locals, we know the dangers, and we are willing to take risks for the benefit. It¡¯s like you Russ defeated the Gotland with all your strength, you are also risking the future of the entire tribe for your own benefit. We are all the same."

    Cravason heard his heart beating wildly. He didn''t catch a business confession from a businessman. He paid special attention to it. This group of Danes knew very well about the military operations carried out by the Russ.

    Just because they know this is a huge sin, they can claim to do business with peace of mind. No secrets of the Ross people will be revealed to the outside world, but who believes it?

    Clavasson did not hesitate to point this out: "You have gone through many adventures in the legendary world. But you know too much. You will tell the Danish lords of our strength. Eventually, the Danish army will launch a battle. War conquer us."

    "Perhaps, if the Danish leader is willing to use his own power to make a bet! Please remember, we are just businessmen, we don''t want war, we just want to do business with peace of mind. I still hope to meet the leader of the Rus, I will enter Offer some treasures." The old businessman Eric winked a few times: "These women are all Saxons. They are trained slaves. They know how to serve men, and they are dedicated to the leader of Ross."

    Hearing Clavasson laughed loudly: "Oh, our true leader already has more than a dozen wives and concubines, and the most beautiful wife is still my daughter-in-law¡¯s sister. Do you know that, I am sitting in front of you, too A noble person. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t need gorgeous clothes to show my nobleness, and I¡¯m not interested in these boring women. I like your gems, and presumably my leader will like it too.¡±

    "That''s it. I want to meet with Chief Ross, not only I want to sell all the gems, I am eager for deeper cooperation. I hope that Chief Ross will not be full of anger because of our identity." Eric stretched out. Head, he planned to die from the moment he landed in Roseburg. There is a way of seeking wealth and wealth, and he is betting on the life of his family to bet on prosperity and wealth.

    In order to make things go smoothly, the old businessman Eric took out a small piece of lapis lazuli with a little chalcopyrite attached to it and handed it to Kravasson.

    Don¡¯t think that this rough stone is only the size of a fingernail, its current value is comparable to double the weight of gold, or twenty times the weight of silver!

    Clavasson left this seemingly simple old long house with a complicated mood. He came to Duke Rose''s residence alone with a solemn expression, and went straight to the door to be released by the guards.

    He entered the Duke¡¯s house and saw Otto, who was a little dizzy after drinking a glass of newly distilled spirits.

    He reported the incident truthfully, and Otto''s fierce words were also within his expectation.

    "A group of bold Danes? It''s meticulous! Take their gems, then... behead them to avoid future troubles."

    "Lord Duke, you have to think twice!" Clavasson hurriedly advised; "Those guys are not afraid of death at all. They want to sell gems and ask for a chance to cooperate."

    "Oh? Really? It''s really boring, or cut them just in case, so the gems are still ours." After that, Otto waved his hand and yelled: "The wonderful glasses that Rurik asked you to make are finished? Many brothers know about this, they are waiting to buy! Don¡¯t talk nonsense, get the glasses ready, tomorrow I will order the stall to sell. It will be hunting soon, for the eyes of the brothers, I need these treasures ."

    Otto didn''t say any more, but lay down directly on the leather, enjoying the graceful feeling of spinning around the world.

    Clavasson sighed deeply. He decided to wait. The short day was about to end, and Rurik, who was out logging with a group of children, was about to return.

    Soon, after doing enough exercise, Rurik returned, and it was surprising to see Clavasson waiting at home before dinner.

    He confessed that his wife would go to rest, and it didn''t matter if the father hadn''t sobered up. He sat next to Clavasson and asked frankly about the glasses.

    "Everything is done? You must be here to report this matter."

    "It''s all done indeed, and tomorrow we can open up questions. It''s just..." Clavasson frowned deeply.

    "Something went wrong?"

    "There is a group of wonderful visitors, and they brought this." Kravasson took out the little gem.

    At the moment he saw the stone, Rurik jumped up like a cat with blown up hair.

    "It''s lapis lazuli! It''s actually it!"

    "That''s it." Clavasson looked solemn, "and these people have obviously been to its mysterious place of origin."

    "What? Actually! Afghanistan? They are... really Vikings..."

    Rurik said a very unfamiliar word, and Clavasson heard the word. It was obvious that Lord Rurik used this word to describe the origin of lapis lazuli. Moreover, Master Rurik clearly knows more!

    The so-called lapis lazuli, when Rurik described it as "the stone of blue sky", he said the word "azur". The word itself is also derived from the classical Latin word Lazuri. The languages ??of various Indo-European groups have more or less commonalities, and the vocabulary that describes some common things has its origin.

    With the wonderful color of lapis lazuli, anyone who sees it will think of two things, the sea and the sky.

    It is almost exclusively produced in Central Asia, considering the current era, the local area is controlled by the food.

    Rurik had come to have a strong interest, only because Kravassen said that these Danish merchants brought a lot of gems.

    "Let them come to see me!" Rurik''s excited face couldn''t see any killing intent.

    Clavasson still wants to suggest: "Whether they want to, they already know a lot of secrets about our Ross people. Please don''t kill them rashly."

    "Let them come first! By the way, tomorrow. You go to Arik and take care of the sale of sunglasses. I want to receive those Danish businessmen at home."

    "Well, they live here..." Clavasson pointed out the Danish merchant¡¯s current residence. R¨¹lik did not hesitate to assign his elite mercenaries. More than a dozen people were ordered to monitor those people for one night. All his "arrests" were sent to me.

    After all, they are Danes. At present, the relationship between Sweden and Denmark is tense. The attitude of the Ross people towards the Danes is also simple hostility. Although many people have forgotten the source of hostility, hostility is hostility in short.

    The Duke showed his politeness to the Danish businessmen, which was a wrong move that hurt the feelings of the people.

    But Rurik didn''t intend to make things too absolute. For example, he had no plan to kill him at all, even if this group of people would become informants with a high probability.

    How is that? Could it be that the Ross people are powerful, and the confident Rurik doesn''t care about revealing any secrets at all. UU reading even accidentally revealed the true strength of the Rus people, letting the Danish authorities know that, not to mention making the opponent jealous, at least let the opponent know that there is a powerful Rus Principality in the Kingdom of Reddy.

    If war is inevitable, Rurik is not afraid of naval battles with any enemy. After all, next spring, the Principality will have three Aphrola-class "Caravel-type warships". Actual combat has proven that Aphrora is basically a naval battle with a clear generational difference against traditional Viking long ships.

    Rurik didn''t fear war at all, but didn''t want to take the initiative to provoke a war for the time being. The Principality of Ross was still actively preparing for the future. In the final analysis, any commercial activities must serve the rise of the strength of the Duchy of Ross under the overall plan of the Duke of Ross and Rurik himself.

    The principality must use all forces to enhance the principality¡¯s overall strength, especially the development of its military strength.

    Think about the scene next year! Three Aphrora-class battleships, and as many as forty modified armed cargo ships, each of which is taller, wider, and larger than the average long ship, each with a terrifying bow collision angle, on the deck They are equipped with torsion slingshots. The soldiers on the ship basically gave up the tactics of jumping and fighting, and replaced them with corner collisions and various long-range weapon shooting methods, chasing ships where there is no deck.

 Chapter 483ï¼š The old Ericâ€™s family is the crazy Vikings of this era...

    During dinner that night, Rurik shared his gems with his family.

    The beautiful sky blue gemstone is simply the only blue mineral pigment. It can be ground into a powder and mounted on various metal utensils! It also includes melting into molten glass to create sky-blue lenses.

    Otto¡¯s thoughts about Denmark are very simple and straightforward. ¡°Kill the Danish enemy encountered¡± is just a casual remark. He is full of his mind to let his hunter army have a pair of sunglasses to protect their eyes, let¡¯s talk about it. The image of Rurik wearing sunglasses gave him a huge touch. It was a handsomeness that could not be explained in words, and it also showed the unfathomable heart and wisdom of the wearer.

    The appearance of lapis lazuli made everyone very novel. As for the reception of Danes at home, Otto''s resistance was also very direct.

    "Dad, I am not afraid of the Danes. I even hope to have a naval battle with them, so that we can use our ship and weapon advantages to turn these enemies into fish feed. Those Danes have been to the far east, and it is unknown. The world. They are still merchants living in Hezeby, which is a city bigger than Visby. The locals just want to do business, they have no idea about war. In that case, we can talk to them. Sell ??some leather and other things and go there to earn what we need."

    Rurik felt that there was nothing wrong with his words, and Otto suddenly became extremely clear: "You...how do I think you are planning to make peace with Denmark?"

    "I didn''t mean that."

    "It doesn''t matter. Any kind of your thoughts, presumably those Danish lords are not satisfied. Remember, the Ross army killed 10,000 Gotland fighters under your command. I don''t believe the Danes will ignore this. And do business with you comfortably."

    Rurik shrugged: "Isn''t this more proof that our Ross people are strong? I am very interested in the merchants of Hezeby. The current situation is that the ordinary people of Mellaren who produce wealth have been taken by Mellaren. The big family¡¯s misfortune is so painful, we can no longer expect to get a lot of benefits from them. We need to open up new markets. I have two ideas. First, go to the east and go directly south to Rome along the river to try your luck. Second, we develop a relationship with Hezeby. It is not convenient for us to do business in person, so we find some middlemen."

    "Interesting." Otto nodded. "So that old guy named Eric is a tool that can be used? I think you should be careful."

    "Dad! I will, I''m confident." Rurik promised, patting his chest.

    Suddenly there was a flash of lightning! Otto suddenly drew out his knife for cutting meat, and in an instant, the blade of the blade pressed against Rurik''s neck, and his mind was blank on the spot.

    Otto said very calmly: "Look, I''m very close to you, and I can kill you in an instant. Boy, I suspect that your notoriety has spread among the Danes. The great victory of the Rus army is the Danish. Shame, you are the commander and you have to bear all the anger of the Danes. How do you guarantee that the businessmen are not assassins?"

    "Ah... it shouldn''t be."

    Otto took the knife, inserted the knife directly into the table, and said, "I''m going to deal with the glasses, you let Jeflo and Arik stay in this house, and send some soldiers to guard. Remember, those merchants saw it. Every time I search..."

    "Is it too cautious?" Rurik was a little impatient, but he knew that Dad''s caution was necessary. As a substantial king, Rurik thinks that he should also protect his own safety.

    "Simply." R¨¹rich''s inspiration flashed: "The businessmen who entertained me tomorrow will take a steam bath, give them soap to wash their bodies, put on the clothes I provided, and then come to see them. Afterwards, all their clothes will be returned. If they hide any weapon, take it immediately."

    "Good idea, just do it." Otto clapped his hands and cheered.

    What is the effect of getting a batch of gems? Of course it is used to make up one''s own power.

    An idea that can be implemented by Rurik is to reward soldiers who have done meritorious service as a token of pure honor¡ªa medal.

    He didn''t know the exact origin of the medal culture in history, and he thought it must have something to do with the culture of the family crest of aristocratic warriors. In the end, both the civilians and the military can recognize the honorable significance of the medal issued by the monarch, and the soldiers shed their heads and blood in order to obtain it.

    Perhaps the blood and spiritual descendants of the Ross people are destined to become the group of people who love the Medal of Honor the most. Among them, there have also been people who use the medal as a fish scale.

    Rurik took a rest with the lapis lazuli as a token of his life, and he had to think carefully about the prospects before going to bed.

    Is it enough to simply give money, food, and women to warriors who are meritorious? For the poor fighters before, such a reward is really wonderful. It''s just that people''s love is endless. When a person has enough wealth and wives and concubines, they will be eager to get more. They will not necessarily degenerate into careerists pursuing extremely high power, but they will definitely find ways to get honor and become objects of praise by others.

    "Establish a medal, a medal named Hero of Ross?"

    What is a heroic warrior? Heroes need to be quantified! Anyone who is a hero needs a real token to symbolize that he is a hero to distinguish him from ordinary people.

    "Melting gold or silver into a round base, smearing lead white on it, then smearing staggered sky blue stripes with ground lapis lazuli powder, and finally casting a layer of liquid glass. A hook made of iron wire is installed on the back of the medal. The medal has another hole to pass the string..."

    Rurik estimated that the current lapis lazuli was used in this way, and his thoughts were no different from those of the ancient monarchs.

    The new day is clear and cold, and the sun is particularly dazzling because of the snow and ice all over the world.

    At the winter market rising on the coast of Roseburg, Otto, Duke of Ross, set up a stall with a group of entourage mighty.

    The news that Master Rurik has found another interesting baby has gone viral throughout Roseburg. It is said that it is a device to protect the eyes, which can soften the dazzling eyes. Some people think it is dispensable, but some people think it is a treasure.

    The price of the sunglasses was set at twenty silver coins. Today, all the strong men in Ross are enjoying the dividends of the war. They get the money to improve their lives. Obviously there is still a lot of money left, so they naturally want to buy some. Strange things. Twenty silver coins are not too much, and the good people rushed to the stalls set up by the duke. First, first come to see the second trouble, and second, choose the opportunity to buy.

    Hundreds of people gathered together and they listened to Otto''s speech standing on a small snowdrift.

    Today, Otto¡¯s appearance has become very strange, he seems to have a pair of huge cricket eyes in the sun. Those are the so-called dark glasses, which conceal the wrinkles of Otto''s old age, and the whole person looks very energetic.

    They held up the money bags in their hands and huddled each other, for fear that they would let their brothers of the same race snap up the limited sunglasses.

    In the evening of this day, as many as 150 pairs of glasses waiting to be sold were sold out. The people who were lucky enough to buy changed their images one after another, and the whole world has changed dramatically after they wore sunglasses.

    See! The frozen sea no longer reflects the sunlight that almost stabbed the eyes, and people no longer need to squint.

    Those who didn''t buy it were upset. The only relief was that Lord Duke promised that the Clavassen family was still making this very special glassware.

    The perspective turns to the other side.

    Still in the early morning, a Danish businessman who got up early to go to the toilet suddenly noticed some sneaky eyeliners outdoors. The man hurried back to the warm room and reported what he had seen to his father.

    "Father, we are... careless. Will we be murdered if we are targeted by them?"

    Old Eric said that he was not nervous and it was false: "If the Ross people want to kill us, wouldn''t it be safer to do it at night? Wait and see, maybe today Chief Ross wants to see our father and son."

    Soon, a crowd of Ross soldiers came and knocked on the door.

    The leader is no one else. It is Yevlo, who is wearing white bear leather and a white cloth gown sewn with blue cloth strips inside. The Finnish warrior, who was slightly short and flat, now ¡°arrested¡± these Danish businessmen as the Duke¡¯s messenger.

    Yevlo and his guys acted rudely, and directly escorted the five men to a room full of strong steam.

    "What are you doing? What''s the situation? Did your leader ask us father and son to meet him frankly in this sauna? I was really eye-opening in your Roseburg." The old businessman Eric always kind of Feeling uneasy, he was a little worried that his family would be locked up by the Ross people, and then be killed alive.

    This is not impossible. The well-informed old Eric knows that the people in the "Eastern Land" like steam baths. When he traded leather with the local tribe, he was invited by the local chief to try it many times. At one time, he felt that every inch of his skin was irritated by the steam.

    He really couldn''t think of the fact that the Gnostic-speaking Ross people particularly liked the Easterner''s style?

    "Don''t talk nonsense! Take off your leather jackets immediately and remove all arms. This is the opportunity for the adults to give you a bath! The adults can''t stand a dirty person to meet him."

    "Oh, Chief Ross is really particular."

    The next thing is to be seen for a long time, because there are other bathing equipment in this so-called sauna room, which is a shower.

    There is a wooden barrel in the upper part of the room. Hot water is prepared in the barrel in advance, and there is a cork on the side of the barrel, which is hot water when opened. The indoor light is very dim, but the yellow-white sulphurous soap is clearly visible.

    Of course the old Eric had seen soap and knew how it was made. In Hezeby, as well as in the small town of Schleswig in the south, some craftsmen specialize in washing tools, which are expensive. If it were not for its good washing effect, no one would bear its poor appearance.

    The yellow and white soap still smells of sulfur? He thought that those sulphur ores were such a color. Driven by curiosity, old Eric became the first master to eat crabs.

    Seeing a strip of burlap hanging in the room, he naturally rubbed his body with it.

    Finally, he experienced a very extreme bathing experience, as if washing off the mud shell covering his body, the whole person was relaxed, and he was even a little trance when he got out of the steam room.

    Their father and son were forced to put on simple and neat new clothes, with white linen cloth on the inside and warm leather on the outside. There are also hats, which are made of a mixture of fine cloth and soft pine back leather.

    At this time, the old Eric completely understood the intentions of the leader of Ross, and realized that his sons were actually complacent with the clothes ¡°rewarded¡± by the Ross people, and he immediately reprimanded: "Don''t be happy. My old clothes were caught by them." After a thorough inspection, the Ross people are actually worried that we are assassins."

    This statement happened to be heard by Jeflo, and he did not give a good face: "I advise you to do it yourself. Listen, you are Danes, and you must keep a low profile here."

    "Yes. We are unarmed and have no malice." Old Eric can bow his head to greet him to show his cooperation.

    Before long, they finally arrived at the residence of Duke Ross.

    This scene surprised old Eric a little. He was not surprised that the houses in this area were all woodcut buildings of the Slavic style, but also that the so-called Lord Ross''s residence was not as majestic as he imagined.

    "Let''s go, my master is waiting for you in the house." Yevlo urged finally.

    At the same time, Rurik and Arik sat cross-legged in the small living room in gorgeous clothes. At the same time, there were more than a dozen strongest fighters selected by Arik.

    How can the old Eric entering the house not be afraid? There are two rows of bear heads hanging on the wooden wall. The soldiers in the interior are completely uniform. They all carry swords.

    "You are Danish businessmen? There is an old man named Eric? It is you? Sit down."

    The speaker is a girl? Do not! The voice was clearly a boy, a handsome boy.

    In the extreme embarrassment, the old Eric and his sons sat at the door one after another. He noticed the current situation. The Ross people were afraid of the possibility that outsiders were assassins. Fortunately, the other party hadn''t acted rashly enough to hear that the visitor was a Danish businessman.

    Old Eric''s eyes saw another person in the room, this old fellow who was as simple as an elephant seal, and his gorgeous fleece was either gold thread or gem pendant. He was a big businessman.

    "I... I''m Eric Torulf. Thank you Chief Ross for not killing..." Now that the old Eric puts away the surprise, he is willing to believe that the boy in front of him is Ross''s father. Boss, even if this is very fantastic.

    "Oh? Are you very sure that I am the leader?" Rurik and old Eric looked at each other, feeling completely unexcited.

    "Exactly. You sit in the middle position, behind you is a bonfire, and you die the most precious person."

    "You are winking. Listen, I am Rurik, Duke of Ross. I am the highest authority in Roseburg that you have seen, and I am also me. I commanded the army to attack Gotland and annihilated 10,000 local enemy soldiers. . It was also I who commanded the army to participate in the Kalmar expedition to Denmark."

    Rurik didn''t seem to cover up his record at all. He was not afraid of the Danish naval power at all, and even looked forward to a naval battle that would smash the stacking power. He was expecting the angry expression of the Danish businessman, but looking at the expression of old Eric, they didn''t care.

    "What? Do you think I''m just a child, all these things I said are ridiculous?"

    "Don''t dare! I know all these news." Old Eric slapped his heart with a right fist. "Danish leader Hafgen, I am not under this person? Our family is just from Hezeby Bazaar. Ordinary merchants, and even Hezeby as a whole, only recognized that man''s rule in name.

    We are here to do business, and it is precisely because we heard the news of the great victory of the Rus army that we came here admiringly. You must have plundered a lot of wealth from Gotland, just as our family has imported lapis lazuli from the remote eastern desert. We lack a suitable buyer, maybe you are the most suitable. "

    For a moment, Rurik moved his heart, but Gould winked at him.

    "Okay." Rurik sighed. "I believe you are honest for the first time. You claim to be Hezeby from Denmark. Is that a very wealthy existence?"

    Old Eric hesitated, he consciously smelled the breath of war. He must have seen many arrogant Danish lords. Some crossed the Schleswig Wall to attack villages in the Frankish Kingdom in the Saxony region. More small lords personally went into battle, bringing dozens of brothers to row two or three long ships. The boat went to the Friesland region on the western coast to thresh grass, and even drifted all the way to the estuary of the Seine River, robbing the gold and silver of several monasteries in the estuary.

    The Ross people were speaking Gnostic, and the leader of Ross seemed to be just a child. He actually gave himself the title of "Prince (Duke, which proved his ambition!

    They didn''t want to kill themselves. Is it like knowing the intelligence about Hezeby and the Danish region, and preparing for a future large-scale invasion? Because the old Eric''s family was dressed up as Merlaren merchants, rowing a boat and following the mighty Ross fleet to Fort Rose, it was really an invincible fleet! Therefore, when Rurik personally said that he had annihilated 10,000 Gotland fighters, the old Eric had no doubt at all.

    Old Eric hesitated for a while, and said: "My lord, if you want to have anything about Denmark, I will try my best to tell you in all sincerity. Hezeby is indeed rich, but she Where is the Frankish wealthy Parisian? The ambitious lords of Denmark, who have gathered a large number of Saxon refugees, are also planning to attack Paris.

    But what is Paris? Our family has also been to a country called Rome in the East, I hope the wise leader Ross can understand. "

    Upon hearing this, Rurik''s eyes widened and suddenly stood up: "You have been to Rome? You have been to Constantinople. No! Have you been to Istanbul?"

    Now it was the turn of the pretendingly low-key old Eric to lose his temper. He was shocked: "You! Lord Rurik, Lord Ross, do you know that common name?"

    "I do know that the common name of Istanbul is Greek, meaning''go to the big city''."

    Old Eric''s heart was beating wildly, and his sons were restless with excitement. As businessmen roaming the world, they are eager for a confidant. They did not expect that the young leader of Roth knew so much. The Roths are not like they seem to be professional hunters nestling in the extreme north. They know a lot. .

    "Where have you been?" Rurik asked, "Have you really been to Afghanistan? I mean, it is a dry and cold wasteland, full of dangers, but it is also the place where lapis lazuli is produced."

    Now the old Eric told the truth: "We have never been there but we know the term Afghanistan. Legend has it that there is a big mountain in the east, and the local businessman who likes to wear a headscarf said that if you cross the mountain, it will be a desert. Walking through the desert is the end of the East. There exists an extremely strong country, which is stronger than Rome as I know it."

    "I know there. It''s a dreamy place." Rurik didn''t ask any more, because the Tang Empire of the present era is declining in the vassal pattern, which is really a sad evolution. From these words alone, he terribly judged that this Eric must have explored all the way to the edge of the Central Asian world for business. This family is a crazy epitome of Viking merchants in this era.

    Rurik solemnly declared: "I can protect you, and I will not use the knife just because you are Danes. I am not at all worried that you will inform the Danes of what you have seen in Ross. We are not afraid of a full-scale war. I like you. I will leave and buy all the silver coins. And you must tell me everything about Hezeby. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not hostile to pure merchants. Ross welcomes merchants to come to trade. And we Ross are interested To open up the Danish market, it¡¯s just that the current situation is not easy for us to end up personally. We need an agent. Maybe your family is suitable."

    Things have made a breakthrough. Old Eric clapped his hands and applauded. He felt that he had bet everything right, and immediately began to talk and became a complete story king...

 Chapter 484ï¼š Ruriks Danish layout plan

    There was an extra batch of gems in Rurik''s warehouse, and a huge sum of money was paid for it.

    The old Eric family from Denmark, they did get a considerable fortune. The adventure to Roseburg was indeed very rewarding, but they were also restricted in their freedom.

    Rurik had no intention of using force against these people, but worried that they would be killed if the "Danish" information leaked out.

    Let the people know that Lord Duke actually received the Danes, and the public opinion is not good.

    The Ross people and the Gotland people have hatred, and the other party has completely collapsed, and this hatred is also lifted. Ross and Denmark themselves have no hatred, but Denmark and the Kingdom of Sweden are in a state of hostility, which is forcing the Ross people to be hostile. Because of this relationship, it is considered reasonable to attack the Danes publicly.

    Old Eric did not become a guest, they were still being watched.

    But with this adventure, Rurik had a wonderful idea.

    At dawn tomorrow, Beishou¡¯s "army" will set off. A group of capable people will go to the north for hunting, while Rurik is in urgent need of high-quality wood and important chromite ore from the north.

    He had a plan that needed to be negotiated with the big merchant Gould as if he was struck by iron. On the eve of departure, he came to Gould''s mansion.

    The banquet was a joyous scene, and Rurik was not too interested in the oily barbecue on the table.

    "My old friend, tomorrow my son Snoreva will also go to Elronburg to practice, so tonight you are here to congratulate him..." Gould looked silly. He was very interested in this year''s precious leather trade. confidence.

    Snoreva, who was as fat as his father, sat cross-legged on the leather cushion and looked at his posture. He really needed to support the table to stand up.

    Rurik shook his head, "Just forget it. Only when Snoreva gets thinner can he have the basic qualities to become a fighter."

    "So how can I lose weight."

    Snoreva was indeed dissatisfied with his body, but when he spoke, he was still holding a barbecue lamb leg, and Rurik could only continue to shake his head: "You can''t lose weight. This is your destiny. . So you can never be a fighter, but you can do something in business."

    Rurik obviously had something in his words, and Gould hurriedly asked: "Are you... are you planning to arrange something for him?"

    "Yes! It''s an adventure. You know, any adventure is dangerous. Take the biggest risk and get the most benefit after it''s done."

    Gould''s head tightened: "This has absolutely nothing to do with going north?"

    Rurik is decisive: "I want him to go to the south."

    "Going south? My son always stays at Lake M?laren. What kind of experience is this?"

    "It''s more south!"

    "It''s harder? Isn''t it?!" Gould was taken aback. "Could it be Gotland? You threw the ruins of Visby to the M?laren people. Don''t you like it? Or is it now? I like it. No! No! You are planning to run our initial landing site, that small fishing village."

    Rurik continued to shake his head with a sullen face: "It''s not Slitomo, it''s more south."

    Gradually, the two businessmen began to hesitate to an amazing answer.

    "Could it be... Denmark?" Gould asked tentatively.

    "It''s Denmark."

    "Why?!" The fat boy who had been struggling to get up suddenly ejected into the sky as if being pierced by a steel needle. Snoreva stood up, and he asked: "My lord! Why! Oh, I mean, why me?!"

    Rurik was also surprised that the fat boy was really anxious. He twisted his shoulders and asked, "Does Duke Ross give you a great and glorious task? Do you feel that you are not qualified? Want to shirk?"

    "Me! I... didn''t mean that."

    "You have no right to refuse, Snoreva. Your father is old, and you are the eldest son of the family, and you deserve to bear the burden. Gould disguised and penetrated into the Danish territory when he was young, and you are also very young and powerful. Why shirk? Listen, if I think I can¡¯t do it, I can only find someone else. I think that Harald is the father of my sister (sister-in-law) Asraki. After all, this person was still with Denmark before. Merchants have a close relationship."

    Gould, who was puzzled by Rurik''s sudden decision, directly gave his son a kick, causing Snoreva''s meatball to roll on the ground again. Obviously aware of the great threat in Rurik¡¯s words, Gould stretched out his arms to criticize: "It''s stupid! You dare to disobey the Duke¡¯s order to you, do you deserve to be the eldest son? How about I declare now that my chief The property is inherited by my second son."

    Snoreva''s head buzzed, and Rurik hurriedly waved his hand when he saw this: "Don''t be harsh, let Snoreva decide."

    That Harald was the leader of a captured business family, because the in-laws succeeded in establishing a relationship with Rurik himself.

    In fact, Rurik still highly trusted the Gould family. He didn''t say it clearly. In the current situation, it is clear that Gould himself has sensed the pressure of a crisis of trust. This is exactly the effect Rurik needs.

    Snoreva hurriedly agreed that the so-called going through fire and water would have to do it.

    "Okay." Rurik nodded, "Because I have a great plan that concerns the future of our Ross people. The old Danish businessman Eric, I want to use this man."

    "Do you think he can be trusted?" Gould asked cautiously.

    "Trust? He is not my friend. How can we talk about trust? We just want to use him. Gould is also there when buying and selling gems. I don''t care about the character of that family at all, and it doesn''t matter whether they will change or not. Become whistleblowers. But I can see that they are extremely fancy about money, they are eager for money, even if it is to betray the interests of the Danish Alliance. Therefore, I want to insert my power into Denmark."

    "So you chose me?" Snoreva pointed to his chubby head.

    "Of course! I''m going to arrange you to Hezeby, the Danish''s largest trading bazaar. You are indeed a fat elephant seal. Anyone who sees you can be sure that your life is rich. No one will. Doubt about your financial resources. That old Eric will be your guide. In the future, I want you to open a shop in Hezeby and make a lot of money selling our Ross products. At that time, the old Eric''s family will be your cooperation partner¡­¡­"

    Rurik tried his best to describe a wonderful business picture, but it was so wonderful, and Snoreva was very worried.

    "My father tried it back then, but my family didn''t take root. Once I let them know who I am, wouldn''t it be..."

    "Why should you expose yourself? You can wisely choose to shut up."

    "In case that old guy betrayed me, the Danish king would come and kill me, and then confiscate all the payment." Snoreva continued to snarled.

    Rurik squinted: "This is an adventure. If you fail, you will of course die, and I will also lose a lot. What if we succeed? In my opinion, the success rate here is very high, because Heizer Those guys in Bi are not interested in fighting and expanding their territory. They just want to do business and only want to expand their own cash box. These are all introduced by old Eric. I can¡¯t tell if he is lying, I can only have a game. A gambling game. Don¡¯t worry, Snoreeva, if you are really killed, you are considered to be killed for the Ross. I will meet Odin in my dream, and I will talk to him and let you go to the Hall of Valor."

    But Snoreva, he didn''t believe in Odin at all, he only believed in money.

    Obviously any retreat of oneself is to look for death, and it is to lead the whole family to the shameful abyss.

    He could only fully agree with Rurik''s resolution, and then asked when he would leave.

    "Just in the spring, you and the old Eric''s family rushed to Denmark, and you went straight to Hazeby. It is said that the local treasured leather is very in short supply. For example, the white bear leather can be sold at higher prices. It happens to be a plan of mine this winter. You are desperately hunting bears in the Elronburg area. You take these leathers and hit the sky in Hezeby. Then, as my eyeliner, I will investigate all kinds of things about the Danes as much as possible, and send the information back quietly. Compared to how much money you can make, the information you get is the most valuable."

    To tell the truth, inserting permanent spies into the confederacy of the hostile forces is really high-end with today''s Nordic world.

    Before that, Olekin, who was killed in battle, also planted a few spies to inquire about news in Roseburg. It was only a very short-term move. With his own death, the M?laren tribe is fighting fiercely this winter, and it is not appropriate to send another spy. .

    Through the confession of the old Eric¡¯s family, Rurik has a better understanding of the Danes, especially since he was born in this world for the entire ten years to the current era. He really did not expect that the powerful Danes are as they are now. Like the Swedes, in fierce internal fighting.

    Any power needs a warchief, leader, or king with top leadership.

    Rurik learned that a Danish chief named Harald Clark had been expelled. He was missing, and it was rumored that he was dead. In the fierce internal fighting, the Danish tribes deliberately fight for the lords of the alliance leader, either personally or sending warriors to rely on the "competition conference" to select the victor as the leader.

    This is nothing more than a clever technique, otherwise, in order to fight for hegemony in the region, the lords would not be allowed to kill each other with a large army.

    A man named Hafgen won the final victory, and after a series of events, such as the great disaster of the Ostala, this man was the mastermind. Rurik also learned of a very crucial thing, that is, the Danish leader Hafgen, the so-called attack on Ostala was not the main purpose, that battle should have been a direct attack on the M?laren tribe, directly grabbing the entire May. Laren Lake.

    The war madman among the Danes deliberately conquered the entire Svealand Plain!

    Even if old Eric pointed out that many lords felt that this was an adventure, the Saxons who had fled were still thinking of counterattacking the Frankish kingdom to regain the lost territory, and did not want to fight with the guys further north. The merchants of Hezeby wouldn''t fight the wars themselves, but fighting meant making money! They are willing to resell weapons and armor for profit.

    Maybe that Hafgen would be assassinated, or choked to death while eating and drinking.

    Rurik knew clearly that a Danish madman decided to attack M?laren. Wasn''t the Swedish king Olekin also killed by this person''s counterattack? If at the beginning Hafgen simply wanted to expand hegemony and attacked the north, now Hafgen obviously has too many excuses for war.

    It is true that Rurik regards the Mellaren as a shield and a strategic buffer. If they are really finished in a short time, the Ross people will not have a good fruit.

    In this way, it is very important for the Ross people to put a eyeliner in the trade fair of Hezeby under the guise of doing business. Because any expeditionary force must be assembled, the wind of the expedition before the assembly will be released, and the eyeliner will immediately row a boat and bring the war warning back.

    It is better not to have a full-scale war within a few years, but trade with the Danes has a long-term prospect.

    At this point, Rurik understood the strategic value of the spy, and its commercial value is still critical.

    "It turns out that I am Rose''s eyes." Snoreva covered his chest, "Listening to the explanation from the lord, I understand it. This is a very important job."

    "Not only that, before you report the situation, you are still a businessman. I want you to develop in Denmark as soon as possible, so that local businessmen can see the rise of a new business family. My friends, the M?laren tribe is in internal friction, they I don¡¯t dare to hope for the future. Besides, they are only 20,000 people. The main reason why the Danes are strong is their large population. They have a large population, produce more materials, and need more goods. We The Ross people need a bigger market, and they want to ship a lot of wonderful products to Denmark, and Danish merchants will sell it further afield. You are merchants, and you should understand what I mean."

    After hearing this, Gould fully understood, his face solemn: "The risk is very high, and my son might die because of it. But this is an acceptable risk, and this risk is not more serious than a storm at sea."

    "Then do it!" Rurik again asked Snoreva: "You still follow me to the north this winter. I want you to talk to the old Eric guys. You have two newly grown daughters. , The old Eric also has a very young son. Marry his daughter to establish an in-law relationship. By the way, I will eventually let that guy keep a son as a hostage in Roseburg. With this kind of care, I believe that old Ai Even if Rick betrayed, he has to think about the future of his heirs."

    Rurik only appears to be small and young.

    But is he really young? Gould didn''t think that such a decision could be made by a child, and presumably it was not something Otto could think of.

    This is a wise decision made by a king, such as spies, in-laws, protons, expansion of the commercial market, and very wonderful flexible thinking.

    The warriors in Gould''s concept often have a rib. They will have no bottom line for revenge. If they recognize that the Danes are enemies, they will never change their attitude all their lives.

    Rurik''s resolution is full of businessmen''s colors, because only benefits are eternal.

    The old Eric family was highly supportive of Rurik''s decision. Old Eric almost cut his finger with a knife and wrote the words "No whistleblower" on the wooden board with blood. His family is more ordinary in Heze, so it is said that in order to make money, he ventured to the extremely far east to get lapis lazuli to make big money. If the local lord could make money, he would have done it a long time ago, but unfortunately he is an unknown person in Denmark. A god-given opportunity lay before him, no matter whether this Rurik claimed to be the "son of Odin" is true or not, he at least gave the family a chance to make a fortune.

    R¨¹lik left after explaining the matter. He only verbally decided to "implement a strategic layout for Denmark", and the actual implementation will have to melt away in the spring of next year.

    He had just left Gould''s house and "wandered into a mess".

    Gould''s two chubby children and granddaughters were pulled out of their sleep, and the two daughters were shocked by the decision of their father and grandfather.

    They are women. In such a family, they can''t control their marriage at all. They are always indoctrinated when they are pampered. It is said that when they grow up, they must marry a business colleague. The luckiest thing is to marry a noble soldier.

    Now they even want to marry the hero warrior of Rose After all, they have been living in Roseburg for so long, and they naturally began to worship the hero.

    However, his father''s life was embarrassing, and he could only accept this arranged marriage while crying.

    On the second day, the two girls put on gorgeous clothes and gold ornaments. They were led by Snoreva and Gould, and arrived at the new house of the old Eric¡¯s family, which was closely monitored by the duke¡¯s elite mercenaries. residence.

    The old Eric''s family has already rectified their bags, including the servants they are taking, and they are about to rush north with the Ross people''s army.

    At this very subtle occasion, the old Eric never thought that Rose''s big businessman would actually bring his daughter to propose marriage.

    The two old businessmen have the most common language, and they reached a marriage contract after they negotiated. The two youngest sons of old Eric married Gould''s two young granddaughters. The wedding was scheduled for the vernal equinox next year, and the two parties entered into a business alliance through this marriage.

    Of course, the well-informed old Eric also knows that if the big businessman in Ross hadn''t been pressured by some powerful force, he would be able to marry his granddaughter if he was full. He already understood that this was the Duke of Rose''s strategy. It was in his family. In addition to arranging a son to be a long-term proton, the in-laws were to add another lock.

 Chapter 485ï¼š Honorable Envoy from Narvik

    A strange team appeared.

    There were about three hundred of them, each draped in thick leather, with woolen caps on their heads and gloves on their hands. Under the leather jacket is another layer of leather jacket, and the belt is tied with an axe and dagger on it.

    They all carried brown burlap backpacks on their backs, stuffed with a pile of wheat and dried meat, and even small earthenware pots and spoons for cooking.

    The linen cloth used to build the tent was rolled up and tied to the top of the backpack. Their proud swords were also hung on their backpacks, and many people also carried wooden crossbows and more than 30 light arrows.

    Their weight is already huge, so everyone still carries a dagger-bound whistle stick as a marching stick.

    Such a costume is considered a hunter? It is not an exaggeration to say that they are an expeditionary force.

    This group of people have huge black eyes, which of course are not eyes, but eye-protective sunglasses.

    Such kind of thing really looked at the old Eric family who came from afar.

    He had no idea that the Russ hunting were so particular. Perhaps it is precisely because of this that they have strong combat effectiveness.

    A big bear is probably equivalent to the fighting power of many brave fighters.

    When the old Eric was exploring the east, he came across a group of people (actually Mrs. Krivi?) hunting bears. Those guys were holding iron spears, and more than twenty people had spent a lot of energy before they stabbed a bear.

    He also saw that the violent bear slapped a hunter to death.

    Those guys need to buy salt, and they happen to be willing to sell a batch of salt, but they can only sell leather if they can''t get the silver.

    In the Danish area, the local bears were killed a long time ago. The bear is the so-called power symbol, and old Eric knows the preferences of those Danish lords.

    The lords are all beautiful, and it is not proud to have many wives and concubines. They need gold and silver utensils to enrich their dining table, and the heads of beasts are used as decorations in the house.

    Thinking of the bear head on the wall of the mansion of Chief Ross, and this extremely powerful hunting army, he can think of the end of the bear.

    This year the "North Hunter" of the Ross people is of the ** type. Hunting is part of the severe winter activities, and it has nothing to do with the hymn of courage.

    The hunters are for the benefit, and the Lurik is for the resources, and the servants of the deer keepers, their task is to drive the reindeer to the northern winter pasture, at least the reindeer ignores the severe cold of the Arctic.

    A huge reindeer sled team was organized, and the sled was all docile does. Those seized ponies with extremely long manes are not in their category. They are not extremely cold-resistant livestock, and Rurik took a fancy to the pile of extremely long manes on the horse¡¯s neck.

    Compared to oiled hemp rope bowstrings, horsehair is obviously a more reliable material. Those horses were shorn horribly, and in exchange they are now being served with good food and drink. By next spring, all these horses will be sent to Shilla Fort to become the driving force for plowing the land.

    More than a hundred reindeer sleighs are waiting for Duke Ross''s order to start.

    Otto himself was not in this trip, and he really didn''t need to go out in person anymore.

    In the past few years, Otto has been aging rapidly, and he cannot accept the old, and the great victory of the war of revenge makes him feel that his life has been fulfilled.

    A great warrior no longer wants to be an ice and snow warrior. He is more willing to guard this thriving community in his hometown of Roseburg.

    Rurik has a heavy responsibility, but no one doubts his leadership.

    There are as many as four hundred people going to Elronburg. In addition to a group of hunters, there are also a group of permanent immigrants. Most of them are captured women. This trip is to go to Fort Elon to meet their new husbands who have settled permanently.

    A large amount of wheat and hay are piled on the sledge. It is food for reindeer and people, especially wheat. Lulik needs to give lumberjacks enough food to withstand the possible loss of five thousand calories a day.

    "Brothers! Let''s go!"

    With an order from Rurik, the army, under the eager anticipation of the money-counters, sat on a sledge into the frozen sea that was blown smooth and shiny by the wind. They marched through the ice field, and a group of dark people gradually left the Roseburg. The fjord is hidden by white mounds of pine forests.

    Waiting for the Ross people is a three-day winter march. Compared with the difficult trek before, the well-trained reindeer helped everyone save too much consumption.

    They only need to feed the reindeer, and then more than a dozen people huddled in the sleigh to report to the group to keep warm.

    The cold wind had no effect on Rurik, because his sleigh had built a leather tent.

    He brought only one woman with him on this trip, a young Seporava like him.

    She is the daughter of the "Governor" of Fort Elon, an out-and-out scientific scholar.

    As a big man with a lot of women, sometimes Rurik would think that he would dote on a few and neglect others.

    The marriage with Sepolawa was purposeful, and it was precisely a measure to control the Kewen people. This trip only takes her, and the time in the future is to be alone with her, which is to increase feelings and strengthen the control over the scientific people.

    Sepolawa, she naturally stuck to her man, her head sinking in her hood.

    "This way, your father will be very happy."

    The girl hummed.

    "You grow up quickly. Your brother will be the governor of Elronburg, and our future child will be the lord of Elronburg. Listen, that''s the best mine, and I must give it to my son."

    Sepolawa raised her head suddenly, stared at Rurik''s face and then smiled like a flower.

    Rurik liked her face very much, and to be honest, he also liked Lumia''s face better. After all, they all have North Asian ancestry, and their faces and body shapes are closer to those of the East. Rurik likes this aesthetic.

    Of course, like Carlotta and Ella, the two dolls themselves like it very much. As for sister-in-law, Aslaqi, she is like a legendary fairy princess.

    Rurik, his masculine power was like the golden fluff that began to thicken on his upper lip and chin, and he began to awaken!

    The army marched day and night, and many people were dozing on the sleigh, but the reindeer kept advancing under the urging of the whip.

    Sometimes wild reindeer dare to continue running for 50 kilometers while avoiding wolves. They have such amazing endurance, even the damage to the body is great.

    Rurik ordered that all the reindeer eat a batch of oats in addition to feeding the prepared hay.

    The plan was to arrive at Elronburg in three days, and everything was under Rurik''s control.

    They are advancing on the slippery ice field, even at a speed comparable to that of a ship!

    Elon Orava Fort is at the mouth of the second largest river on the northern coast of the Gulf, and it is indeed a recognizable location geographically.

    Now, Fort Elon in the ice and snow, she is a fortress standing in the snow!

    There are obviously a group of ships on the shore of the ice-bound pier, and a huge "ice sculpture" stands beside it.

    That is the largest squirrel-cage winch crane of the Russ, and the largest machinery currently owned by the Russ. What Rurik can imagine is that this machine has done a great job by dragging the ship ashore.

    The other part of the ice-bound fortress is fiery. It is adjacent to the glacier and its ground is black.

    The chimneys are emitting heavy smoke, a group of people are moving, and they are clearly at work.

    Sepolawa on the sled saw all this clearly, and she was so excited that she was shaking all over.

    "I''ll see your father soon."

    "And my brother." Saiporava exclaimed excitedly.

    Her laughter was sweet, and Rurik smiled heartily.

    To tell the truth, the army marched along the coastline''s ice for three full days and nights, and the current short day is coming to an end again.

    Sitting on the sleigh, Rurik was busy rushing, he often curled up into a ball, as if his whole body was rusty.

    He needs to walk around, his guard mercenaries, and those ruthless people who are eager to hunt bears, are eager to arrive at Elronburg to rest.

    "I will order it soon. I can take a good sauna and get a good night''s sleep. I''ll talk about what I need to cultivate for a day."

    "Okay, I''ll be with you." Sepolawa continued to pull Rurik''s arm. She was still ignorant of marriage. It seemed that she was just living with people close to her, and then gave birth to a bunch of children. Have a peaceful and safe day. At this moment, she did not hesitate to regard Rurik as her elder brother, and hoped that this intimate relationship would become eternal, and she yearned for happiness alone.

    "Also, the army has to rest well before it has the energy to hunt bears. Haha, this time I have to try the power of the torsion slingshot."

    How to kill a chicken with a sledge-knife? The steel arm crossbow is already a bear hunting artifact, and the powerful shoulder-shaped piercing arrows have turned any hard leather armor into waste, and the polar bear leather is what it is.

    But Rurik wanted to try sniping.

    The so-called reindeer is pulling a sleigh carrying a torsion slingshot, and seeing the bear from a distance on the snowy field is to adjust the azimuth angle, shooting angle, and aim and shoot.

    In this era, the northern European region near the Arctic Ocean is called the Pure Land of Bliss. Lumia and other deer breeders have introduced them. These ice nomads, they all walk around when they see bears.

    Rurik was sure that the only people who dared to hunt bears on a large scale were the Rus.

    A blue-and-white flag was flying on Rurik''s sleigh. People moving around Elronburg had long noticed that a group of dark objects were approaching. They were first instinctively vigilant, and then turned into joy and ecstasy.

    "Governor" Mezzasta led a large group of people out of the thick gate, and the entire Elronburg almost moved out, standing on the ice with open arms to welcome the distinguished guests from afar!

    At this moment, there were still a little stiff three people standing beside Mezzasta.

    They are not Ross people, let alone Kewen people.

    The three of them came from the west of the peninsula mountain range. They were distinguished guests who came from afar and accepted the invitation of Rurik!

    One of them is Modgen, he is a messenger, and the high and low people around him are the noble ones.

    Rurik¡¯s sled was the most publicized, and he was also the first to get off the sled.

    Sepolawa saw her father, she didn''t care about any manners, and ran directly and threw herself into his father''s arms.

    Rurik also walked forward with a self-confident smallness, accompanied by a kind of guard. After getting up again, the Everbright hunters ran arrogantly towards Fort Elon with their whistles.

    "I''m here, Metzasta. It seems that Elronburg''s situation is very good. This time the blacksmith is also here, and our iron smelting will be better..."

    Rurik still had a lot to say, but he keenly saw two very familiar faces.

    He knew Modgen, the brave Norwegian explorer, but there were two people beside him.

    "Who are they? Metzasta, Modgen! Are they guests?"

    The tall, bald, and beard young man walked forward holding the hilt of the sword, and Jevlo and others naturally formed a wall to guard their master Rurik.

    "Don''t be nervous, I''m not an enemy." The man gestured, and a short boy hurried over.

    The man clutched his heart and bowed slightly and saluted: "You must be Rurik. Modigan has already informed our leader. I said Biyuni, and my brother Frokki is next to me. We said that the Balmerks came to your territory only to do business."

    Modigan hurriedly interrupted, "My lord, they are the sons of the leader. Our leader is very interested in the long-term trade with Rose! Our Lord Biyuni is here, and it is enough to show our sincerity."

    At this moment Rurik believed them very much, and even extremely happy to see these Norwegians from Narvik. The distance between the two parties is very long. It is impossible for both the present and the future to have conflicts. Cooperation between the two parties is a win-win situation.

    In other words, when it comes to who is the most aggressive on both sides, Rurik does not dare to expect the so-called peace-loving people of Balmerks, but Rurik knows that Narvik is a rare ice-free port in northern Europe facing the Atlantic Ocean, so he can only go deep with them. Cooperation, even after the mighty Rus conquer there. Then, the Ross people have the opportunity to conquer Greenland, Iceland, and even discover the American continent.

    That¡¯s right, the boy¡¯s name is Froggy. Why is this name so familiar? The more he thought about it, the more Rurik looked at the boy who was taller than himself.

    Can''t think of how a young boy is also bald? Is it natural, or does their brother like it?

    There are some brown marks on the boy''s forehead. Is this a tattoo? But it''s always a little strange.

    Rurik''s gaze aroused the anger of young Frocky, "Are you provoking? Ross man, I want to fight with you, let you **** power."

    "Fight?" Rurik twisted his nose. "I pay attention to the tattoo on your forehead."

    "Do you think my forehead is beautiful?" The boy seemed to sigh with a sigh, "Aren''t you mocking me."

    "It doesn''t matter, everyone can choose the tattoo they like, but your tattoo is like a bird."

    "You actually saw this!" The boy straightened his chest. "This is inborn. Odin had a raven tattooed on my forehead. Our priest said that the raven flew into the distant sea. In the unknown world, I will conquer far away places and become the new territory of the tribe. I am Ravenfrocky!"

    "Oh? It seems that Odin has blessed you too. But I am Odin''s heir, and we Ross are protected by God. Then we will fight and use our way to see who is the warrior favored by God."

    Rurik was about to stretch his muscles and bones, and he was not worthy of anyone with a similar posture when he was fighting. What''s more, now he has a new reason, that is, to prove to the people present that Odin loves him even more.

    But the result of the fight soon came to an end.

    Rurik is already the supreme of the Duchy of Ross The people need a witty duke, and even more a combat master.

    As for the Balmerks, the game between boys is fighting, and everyone is considered a good brother after a fight.

    Although very strange, the first major event that Rurik arrived at Elronburg was a fight. Rurik easily knocked Frocky, who was unruly and ethical and full of fists, on the snow, and then he clamped his neck with his legs and hugged one of his arms, making Frocky feel uncomfortable. It was difficult to move and breathe and had to beg for mercy.

    When the "little prince" of the Balmerks had such a first encounter, Frocky confessed his defeat, and then stood up facelessly and said, "It seems that what Modgen said is true. The little prince of the Ross people The leader is a brave warrior, and I want to be your brother."

    Seeing that the young Frocky is so frank, Rurik doesn¡¯t want to refuse anything. This cub is reckless and straightforward to make friends with this person. "Okay, we do business. If you want, we Ross people are willing to form an alliance with you Balmerks." !"

    What can Biyunni say, he welcomes this urgently to be concluded agreement with a wild laugh. Because they came by trekking through mountains and rivers, what they hope most is to form an alliance. Unexpectedly, the younger brother''s plan to "get a beating" was completed.

 Chapter 486ï¼š Ross Balmerk Alliance Treaty

    In the past year, Elronburg has undergone great changes. Not only has a new batch of attached wooden houses appeared around the wooden fence, but the population has also grown tremendously.

    The resident population here has exceeded 1,000, among which there are as many as 200 babies under two years of age.

    People have long been accustomed to the astonishing rate of infant mortality. With the improvement of hygiene, especially the habit of using soap to perform various cleanings, almost no children have died in the past year. They attribute this to a miracle.

    In the gray squirrel tribe after the war, the surviving men had a lot of women. Those tribal women are also seeded by nature. They already have new children and have hope in life.

    Sometimes Rurik is also worried. After all, the Rus are conquerors, and the Rus army killed many of them. Are they willing to live like this?

    Now Rurik gradually understood that the three views of the Ross people are somewhat different from theirs. The extreme reality of this group of science and literati, the tribe is dependent on the Rus, the population and strength are booming at an unprecedented speed.

    For example, some Viking warriors attach great importance to honor and regard revenge as their lifelong goal. These scientific and literary people do not care at all.

    Seporava obeyed her father''s request and tried her best to please her man. It''s a pity that she is still a child, and it will take some years to qualify as a mother. And it is not easy to stand out among the many women in Rurik.

    Her father Mezzasta was the child who wished his daughter would be pregnant with Rurik immediately. Although it is impossible now, he also hopes that his daughter can stick to Rurik like a dodder entwining a big tree.

    On the first night in Elronburg, Rurik, who had been steamed in the sauna, was soft. He fell asleep and fell asleep, and Sepolawa stuck to him like a cat for the night.

    On the first night, everyone got an excellent rest, but some men were still enjoying the night in excitement.

    A part of the captured Gotland women finally reunited with the Ross fishermen who settled in Elronburg. They inevitably had a meal of "skin and flesh". The next morning they picked up pottery bowls and ate wheat, and after they were full, they put everything on the night before. On the side.

    Those Rose hunters who are motivated to hunt bears desperately, they have no idea about those female sexes, but they can''t stand the uninvited Yingying Yanyan.

    The three views of the Corvins are indeed different from those of the Rosses and other Viking tribes. There are still a group of women who have not found a new man, or are eager to have another one, and they appear.

    Perhaps this is the instinct in the DNA, and they know the disaster of inbreeding. The new strong hunter was targeted by them, and the relationship happened like this...

    When Rurik saw the Corvin women in the wooden fort with his own eyes, the Corvin women circling around the young Ross hunter, eager to lead people to the house, he had only one realistic worry, "These women are a pack of wolves, and the warriors are doing it. You can''t make up for a vacant body with a few bear bile."

    The palace belonging to the duke was well cleaned, and Rurik stayed here, and it was also the Balmerks who came from afar for formal meetings.

    The sun rose, and the brothers Biyuni and Frocky happily came to the residence of Chief Ross.

    The bear head on the wooden wall demonstrated Rose''s strength, and the red charcoal in the fireplace made the whole room very warm.

    Rurik still hadn''t installed glass windows in the house, and a large number of oil lamps in the room were also shining brightly.

    Rurik sat cross-legged on a bear skin, his Sepolava still snuggling like a kitten.

    Mechasta, Kawi, Jeflo and others sat on the left and right, and Bijuni, Frocki and Modgen sat facing them.

    Everyone is similar to sitting in a circle. The so-called meeting pragmatic is a kind of conversation and laughter. There is no clear respect and inferiority here.

    "Bijuni, you came from the western harbour. This journey has gone through risks..."

    Ruriek acted a little cautiously and politely, Bijuni shook his head, "There is not much risk. My father selected ten warriors to **** me, and I don''t need these so-called escorts. We started from July. We set off. Although the road was difficult, everyone passed safely. Our ship finally drifted here, but you all went to war. If it weren¡¯t for the people here to tell us that Chief Ross would come back, we would sell the salt. go away."

    Rurik listened carefully, "I didn''t expect you to have arrived long ago. It seems that you have lived in Elronburg for some time."

    "Yes, it''s been more than two months now. I live with you Ross people, as well as the leather business scholars we used to do business with, and live with you."

    "Oh?" Rurik stretched his head, "I don''t even know about it! If you come a little earlier, you can participate in the crusade against the Rus people. Did you know? Our residents of Svealand have just finished talking to Denmark. In the war, our army beheaded 10,000 enemies."

    Killing 10,000 enemies is really a move of the God of War! Bijuni couldn''t immediately believe this record that surpassed his recognition, but the Ross people were indeed a powerful and unique force.

    Biyuni was stunned first, and then he forced to stay calm with an awkward smile. He congratulated him: "You are such a powerful force. You have won a huge victory."

    "Yes." Ruriek straightened his back, he felt that his mouth-heavy show of muscles had already shocked the "Prince" of Balmerk. Living in this world is an era where the weak and the strong eat the weak. Rurik has no intention of attacking Narvik Port, but taking it has been set as a long-term goal. If a more peaceful alliance is used to allow the Russ to obtain an ocean-faced ice-free port, it would be a good method.

    He just learned that the "Prince" of Balmerk had lived in Elronburg for two months, fearing that his smile would hide and his ambition to conquer.

    Everyone is a warrior, not for nothing. Elronburg is the only chromite producing area in Europe. This is a treasure that must be controlled by the Ross people. It needs to show muscles to dispel any potential coveting. If force deterrence is not enough, then force must be used to defend.

    Based on this idea, Rurik didn''t mind telling Biyunni about the Rus expedition. He didn''t talk about some details. He especially emphasized four points: Ross'' warships are invincible in the world, Ross''s warriors are covered in iron armor, Ross''s bows and arrows are powerful, and Ross can quickly gather 10,000 troops.

    With this description, Bijuni''s awkward smile disappeared quickly, and he began to feel that the young leader of Rurik was threatening the entire Balmerk tribe.

    "I''m sorry, it seems that I scared you." Seeing the other man''s face sullen, Rurik explained hurriedly, "We are friends, and I would like to be Frocky''s brother, so that I will also be your brother. Bijuni , I support you as the leader of Balmerk, and we can make a covenant today."

    "Okay." Biyuni felt a stone in his heart, and he let out a sigh, "We are allied, but... do we also mean to be allied with other Svearan tribes?"

    "It has nothing to do with them. This is just a covenant between our two tribes. Our two tribes do not violate each other and trade with each other."

    Rurik¡¯s words are very realistic, especially ¡°non-aggression¡±. This is the promise Bijuni needs most. With it, future trade can be peaceful and stable.

    Rurik remembered another thing, "I heard Modgen say that your Norwegians in the south covet your harbor?"

    "Yes. Those are the people who live in Bergen and Oslo. The people there deliberately ask us to join the tribal alliance. They want us to be inferior. This is absolutely impossible. We have our own ideas!"

    Rurik shrugged, "How similar it is to us! The leader of Svealand is a private king, canonized me as a duke, and wants us to be vassals."

    "So what''s your attitude?"

    "Naturally, it is verbal approval. We Rus continue to live our lives and they cannot influence us. If it is not for trade, it is impossible for me to verbally agree. However, although it is verbal approval, we should also fulfill our contract and participate in the war when there is war. We looted the spoils. So our alliance should do the same. If the people of Bergen attack you, please send a messenger immediately, and I will immediately organize the expeditionary force reinforcements. Also if Ross is invaded, please send troops to support you. Besides, we should not interfere with each other."

    An alliance means a military alliance, and Bijuni agrees. "My brother Rurik, it seems that we need to hold a ceremony right away. God is happy to see us form an alliance."

    "of course."

    Biyunni had a lot of prestige in his hometown, and his brother Frocky''s "raven crest" on his forehead also strengthened the legality of the family''s rule. Going over the snowy mountains to find the Ross people and form an alliance is an act of exploiting merit, but he is now a bit contradictory.

    The Ross people are probably stronger than their own tribes. With today¡¯s contacts, will they be possessive of the Balmerk tribe just like the people in Bergen?

    Rurik is going to swear to form an alliance, okay! Just use some new chains to make the covenant stronger.

    Biyuni suddenly smiled and said, "I also have a younger sister who is about to reach adulthood. She is a very beautiful girl with a moving voice. Our priest named her Nolen. The man in her fate is a shock. A warrior of the world. Maybe you...are the person in the prophecy."

    Hearing it, Rurik sat up suddenly. He wanted to exclaim "Why is it a miraculous prophecy? Why is it me again?"

    Rurik looked at the current situation and completely guessed Bijuni''s intentions. All predictions are dispensable. Obviously, they feel that "worshiping the hand" is still not enough, and the best way to ensure the covenant is through marriage.

    I already have a lot of women, so why not have another Norwegian wife?

    "Well, I am willing to accept that Nolan. We will hold an alliance ceremony immediately. Before that, I really want to know how many goods you have trafficked."

    When Rurik mentioned it, Metzasta looked itchy all over.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Rurik asked, turning his head.

    "My lord!" Mezzasta smiled, "It''s salt! A lot of salt! It''s all excellent salt! Up to four hundred pounds of salt!"

    Four hundred pounds of table salt? Rurik couldn''t sit still anymore, he jumped up directly, "Biyuni, you really... bring so much here?"

    "Of course, salt is our specialty."

    "It''s really great, I never thought that your salt making ability was so strong."

    Four hundred pounds of table salt, with a total weight of nearly 160 kilograms, is shared among the ten travelers, and everyone''s weight is not extreme.

    People in Northern Europe sweat less and have more sea fish in their diets, so they don''t have much demand for supplementary salt.

    Rurik marveled at the astonishing number of four hundred pounds of salt. Unexpectedly, Biyuni claimed that they could make salt on a larger scale.

    "I like your salt. What are you going to trade ours? Just leather?"

    "It''s definitely not true. Rose has a lot of novelty babies. I like them very much..." Biyuni''s eyes fixed on the glass that now holds hot chrysanthemum tea, "like your crystal glass. And your army, The sunshade black crystal placed in front of the soldier."

    "Is that so? I have more good things. Every product is marked with a price, such as this crystal glass. It is not very expensive, just half a pound of silver."

    "Ah! So cheap?"

    "And those sun-shading glasses, the price is twenty silver coins."

    Biyuni knows the preciousness of gold and silver, and he also knows that only a few people can enjoy crystal vessels. His cognition was refreshed because Rurik claimed that the Rus had obtained the Asgardian wisdom taught by Odin and could use mortal objects to make crystals, so the price was no longer measured by gold of equal weight.

    Biyuni could not conceal his desire for all kinds of rare things, and Rurik went along with the flow, "Now we need to determine one thing, how much silver your salt is worth."

    Bijuni quoted his own price, that is, a pound of salt in exchange for a newly peeled polar bear skin, or five new reindeer skins.

    Rurik shook his head, "This price is erratic, why don''t you listen to my opinion?"

    "Speaking."

    "Salt is indispensable, but every meal consumes very little salt. If you boil the sea water and make salt, you would have to pay a lot. I will give you ten silver coins for a pound of salt. What do you think."

    "Huh?" Biyuni''s eyes widened.

    "Why? Don''t you think I gave you less?"

    "No! Enough."

    Biyuni smiled slyly, and Rurik knew at a glance that this man claimed to be a big bargain. Here Rurik has no intention to keep the price down. First, the Balmerks¡¯ salt is indeed of good quality and there is almost no bitter magnesium chloride. Second, they do not need to use the extremely dilute Gulf of Bothnia to make salt. Come to let them claim that they will be worried about losing allies of Ross.

    In the beginning, Bijuni exchanged salt for some bearskins. He was still complacent, and he didn''t expect that the leader of Rose, Rurik, would make a big profit as soon as he came.

    "Let''s do this in the future!" Rurik emphasized again. "In the future, we will import your salt every year. This year we will buy 400 pounds. I hope you will bring 500 pounds or 1,000 pounds of salt next year. With honor, I promised that I would take out good-quality silver coins to buy. This time, I promise that you will get a large amount of silver coins back home when the ice melts and the snow melts."

    Thinking that one hundred pounds of silver coins would be credited every year in the future, Bijuni wanted to laugh. In this way, if you import leather, weapons, and other things from the Rus, the life of the Balmerks will be better.

    Biyunnik did not say that in order to make so much salt, they cut trees on the rocky hills of the wide-area fjord to boil the sea to make salt. Although the ocean water is saltier, the cost of their salt production is still not low. .

    With more benefits, the Balmerks themselves will become stronger, and they will have more capital to explore the sea. After all, the Balmerk tribe¡¯s fjord is already too crowded with today¡¯s productivity levels.

    On the open-air altar inside the Elronburg, the snow was completely cleaned, and the priests of the Corvins placed bronze ritual instruments, and placed glasses under the orders of Rurik.

    Rurik brought a few bottles of Rose''s own vodka, and the words vodka were indeed engraved on the glass bottles.

    It was already evening, and almost all the people living in Elronburg watched this special ceremony.

    Rurik was cruel, stabbed his finger with a dagger, and blood dripped into the spirits in the three glasses.

    Although this is a strange ritual, Bijuni and Froki both know the huge symbolic meaning of it. The two stabbed their fingers and blood dripped into the cup.

    Rurik knelt on one knee, holding a glass facing the sunset, as did the other two.

    "Great Odin, we are here to form an alliance. From then on, we Rus and Balmerks are brothers. I liurik promises not to infringe and mutually benefit each other. If the brothers are in trouble, I will support them." liqueur.

    Biyuni also said something similar He finally made a solemn wish, "May our two tribes be brothers for generations to come!"

    Of course, this is not the Taoyuan Three-Year Uprising. At night, Rurik insisted on engraving the terms of the alliance on a wooden board as the plain text of the treaty.

    This is not one treaty, but as many as three.

    Treaty of the Alliance of Ross Balmerk

    "Rosbalmerk Peace and Trade Treaty"

    "Ros Balmerk Non-Aggression Treaty"

    Perhaps the last treaty is very redundant, which is what Lurik insists on signing. Biyunni didn''t understand that Rurik was already his younger brother, and everyone was in the blood of God (the sun) as an alliance, so what is the stubbornness of not invading each other.

    Rurik was determined to be so, and he didn''t have any explanation.

    He finally invited, "Tomorrow we will go bear hunting together! Let you see how powerful our Ross hunters are. Let me also see the abilities of your Balmerks."

 Chapter 487ï¼š From Elonburg to Fiskele Camp and then to Lake Seporava

    The Ross hunters enjoyed the host-like service. Most of them rested for a whole day. Although they had **** with the local women, they felt stronger.

    Ross has formed an alliance with Balmerk, and most people are very unfamiliar with the tribe of the Western Harbour. They seem to have 20,000 members, and every man has the dream of conquering the endless sea (the Atlantic Ocean). They should not be underestimated.

    Rurik came with a strong purpose, and he didn''t need to worry too much about the follow-up.

    Metzasta took the task. He arranged some people to insist on mining in winter. The furnace of the blacksmith''s workshop in Elronburg was completely in charge of Kawei and Kamnier, and the ferrochrome was still being produced.

    Rurik''s eyes were fixed to the north, which was a winter pasture for deer breeders, a place where bears were infested, and a land of giant trees.

    Rurik only knew the macro-geographic outline of Northern Europe, but he also didn''t know the precise location of the mineral resources at all.

    He is a half-knowledge explorer, and the other people just don''t know.

    Going north to hunt for precious fur is accompanied by great risks. The cold is more terrible than polar bears.

    It is said that the Ross people or other Vikings are not afraid of the cold, and dared to run wildly in the snow shirtless, only a few madmen dare to do so.

    Which hunter under Rurik''s command is not fully armed? Everyone dressed very thickly, and the weapons in their hands were also very good.

    He still took Seporava, and the two of them sat in a sleigh that was warm and sheltered from the wind, and brought a torsion slingshot, a heavy weapon, in the "reindeer army" driven by 300 hunters, Balmerk explorers, and even deer breeders. He rushed to a very clear place violently.

    Fort Elrond is a key base in the north and is expected to develop into a prosperous city.

    Just considering the new situation, Rurik can no longer count as a frontier fortress. He needs to build a more northern stronghold for winter hunting, and this stronghold must be operated throughout the year to provide a safe and reliable post for the future destined to prosper trade route with new allies.

    It must be in the north, it must be adjacent to the river, and it must be self-reliant.

    Rurik couldn''t rebuild a stronghold, because the Rus had already opened it up.

    He didn''t need to worry about anything. The army was advancing fast on the frozen river, and the destination was the lake upstream.

    The Elon River (Kemi River) originated in the Murmansk plateau, and it flows into a soothing place where many rivers converge. Especially a very critical stream, which comes from the northern part of the central mountain range of Scandinavia. The specific source is a mountain lake. To the west of the lake is the huge Narvik Gorge where the Balmerk tribe is located. Bay.

    The confluence of the rivers forms a lake, which is the habitat of many cold-water fishes and the spawning grounds of many salmon populations.

    In another era, a Finnish city named Rovaniemi was established here, and now the Rus have conquered it and established seasonal settlements.

    Lurik is determined to make it permanent. The so-called summer fishing and winter hunting are used as an inn for welcoming guests throughout the year.

    Her destiny is Fiskele Castle, which is the Fisherman''s Bastion, and Rurik decided to name it permanently.

    Hunting army destination, Fiskele Castle! go ahead!

    The deer breeders drove the deer to stop and go, only the deer pulling the sled moving forward faster.

    More than 300 people crowded in forty sledges. They brought a batch of food and construction tools. They were confident in building a solid winter. The area they were traveling on was now quite unfamiliar to everyone.

    A sleigh is pulled by only two reindeer. Thanks to the smoothness of the glacier, R¨¹lik doesn''t feel the reindeer is too tired. People continued to move forward for a while under the curtain of night, and when they were really tired, they camped in the snow by the glacier.

    How far is Fiskele?

    Rurik counted the time, and their party froze for two full days on the road. They set off early in the morning, and until the evening of the third day, people finally realized that the world ahead was smooth.

    The soft light of the setting sun gave a magnificent sunset, and the ice-covered lake was also a glow.

    Seeing such a scene, Rurik also indulged in its beauty.

    "The world of ice and snow is really beautiful, but it''s too cold." An unknown force urged him to jump off the sled, and Rurik stood on the thick ice and commanded loudly: "Find our summer camp and camp there!"

    The fishing camp that was built in the summer was right by the lake. R¨¹lik looked around and didn''t bother to search for it. He quickly found the wooden buildings.

    The team quickly went to the final destination. Some people who had fished here in the summer returned. They could not recognize the wooden houses covered with thick snow for a while.

    Look at all of this.

    Rurik pinched his waist and was pleased with the struggle of the tribe: "It''s really great. I thought I had to build a lot of houses. I really couldn''t think of it! I only need to build a wind-shielding wooden wall?"

    Biyuni stepped forward: "I''ve been here before, and that''s where I met your people."

    "Oh?" Rurik patted his forehead: "I remember, you said about it. What do you think of this place now?"

    Biyuni shrugged: "There is too much snow, and you can still live in it after cleaning. The house is simple and we can build it right away. At least it should be used as a stable camp. I don''t want to sleep outside."

    "Alright. We will start logging now, and then the brothers will spread out and hunt freely."

    "Free hunting?" Biyuni was taken aback: "I thought your army was going to carry out cooperative hunting. Bears can''t be killed by one person. Could it be..."

    Rurik laughed confidently: "My people like to hunt freely. When you meet a bear, kill it or be killed by it. Real warriors don''t fear the cold and wild beasts. If they die, it is also destiny. . You should understand that the bravest fighters need this kind of experience."

    Biyuni had nothing to say, he still felt that Rurik was reckless in his indulgence to the tribe, because the bear was very dangerous.

    Rurik had just settled down, and he even had a few words with Bijuni, when the crisis came suddenly.

    In a wild world, danger always happens suddenly.

    Some hunters saw weird scratches on the wood of the old camp. They instinctively became vigilant and drew out long swords or picked up crossbows with arrows.

    There seemed to be a monster hidden in the concealed wooden door. Several hunters walked cautiously, opened the wooden door and saw the monster nestled inside.

    The monster began to roar, then rushed out yelling, and finally its huge figure was exposed to the setting sun.

    Many hunters were knocked down, thanks to the very thick leather clothing for protection, and the snow in the surrounding world, let everyone save their lives. They got up, picked up the sword, and were about to fight the monster.

    More hunters took action. Hundreds of pairs of eyes saw it. A brown bear that had stolen from the camp''s house to hibernate rushed out, and more than a dozen hunters used their spears as a marching rod to stab the bear. The bear was struggling madly while crying in pain, and the Rose hunters did not dare to attack rashly. They had a safer way to kill the bear.

    The hunters in the team in charge of the deadly steel-armed crossbow, they used all their strength to wind up, installed cone-head piercing arrows, and hit the shooting bear''s head at close range. Is the bear''s skull an iron plate? The arrow is stuck in the bear''s forehead, and the beast is dead...

    Such a crazy bear hunting scene was clearly seen by Bijuni.

    He focused on the last attack of the Rose Hunter, and immediately stunned: "Your kind of crossbow, actually..."

    "How?" Rurik''s heart was beating wildly, and he knew that the threat was lifted instantly, but his trembling could not be controlled at all. He tried his best to cover up his nervousness with a smile: "This is how we hunt bears. You can hunt bears on the crossbow and kill squirrels on the bottom."

    "It was killed by you like this? It''s amazing. Rurik!" Biyunni slapped Rurik''s shoulder directly: "My brother, I beg you to send some crossbows to our tribe. Oh no, we Willing to exchange it with salt."

    Should we send weapons to new allies? Rurik couldn''t answer for a while.

    He simply stayed silent, and Bijuni didn''t ask much when he saw it. The crossbow of the Ross people has completely changed Bijuni''s understanding of bows and arrows. In the harbour of their hometown, the tribesmen know how to make bows and arrows, but the power of a hunter''s bow is average. It can hunt wild deer at best. Don''t think about hunting bears except for other things.

    Many of the people who were knocked down by the bear had their mouths broken. They were slapped by the tribesmen, praising that "God protects you well."

    Unexpectedly, the action of hunting bears started like this. The first bear to be killed was a brown bear. It seems that in this frozen world, there must be a number of caves hiding bears in hidden corners of the forest.

    The leather of the brown bear is not as valuable as the polar bear. The former hibernates and the latter wanders around.

    In this era, polar bears wandering on land would even use ambushes to kill wandering reindeer. As for the ice caps of the Arctic Ocean, hunting seals is another option. The world the Russ entered is no different from no man''s land. In the vast world, a group of deer breeders who are still living freely cannot have any impact on the ecology of this world.

    Polar bears are still wandering in this area, which the Ross people are very convinced. Now everyone has a new choice-find a cave to shoot the hibernating brown bear.

    Bear bile seems to make a man a hundred times stronger, Rurik doesn''t believe it at all. Some hunters are interested in the internal organs of brown bears, especially the liver of bears. As for the bear meat, it is naturally divided among everyone. Everyone gets a piece of bear meat, and everyone grills it and eats it as the beginning of the hunting event.

    The Ross people settled in the old camp in summer. They carried an axe and a double saw to cut down the surrounding pine forests and reinforce their houses with wood.

    A house selected by Rurik has been reinforced, and in the future this will be a storage warehouse for bear skins or other leathers.

    The construction work lasted for three days. Except for the more than 50 people who took care of the sled reindeer and continued to build the wall, the other 200 people were scattered around the Fiskele stronghold. Hunters spontaneously formed a hunting team. They mostly used relatives and friends as a bond, mostly in groups of ten, dragging a small sleigh made temporarily with important supplies and weapons to the depths of the pine forest.

    Rurik is among them!

    Perhaps the most noble leader of the Ross people should not venture into the unknown ice and snow to hunt bears. It is estimated that the public opinion and the attention of the "Prince" of Balmerk, he consciously must shoot and kill a few bears personally to prove to everyone He has the ability to fight personally at a young age.

    The tribe¡¯s daily life lacks entertainment. Fighting with wives, concubines and brothers is probably the most interesting entertainment. As for the game of "Grab the Pottery Urn" (the original football), it is no different from fighting. People need all kinds of interesting news, so please get together and chew your tongue. Rurik concluded that people would not care how he hunted bears. They only looked at the results. It was enough that Lord Rurik shot the bear himself. Because the group of "wild story kings" in the tribe will spontaneously add fuel and jealousy, adding various buffs to their Lord Rurik, describing them as heroes and warriors.

    How does Rurik hunt bears? The torsion slingshot on that sleigh is his weapon!

    He took Sepolawa, joined more than ten elite mercenaries such as Jeflo, and 13 Balmerks such as Bijuni to form a bear hunting team and ran to the eastern world.

    They marched along an ice river, and the world in front was very strange to everyone.

    Not at all. Rurik knew that Murmansk would continue to the east. Maybe he would meet a new family of deer breeders on the journey?

    They have been marching, it seems that only a handful of living creatures are moving in the frozen world.

    The ice and snow absorbed too much sound, and the world was extremely quiet every night when camping. For this reason, people could only continue to light campfires, first to keep warm, and second, to avoid attacks by unknown monsters.

    Rurik has been advancing along the frozen Elon River, and his bear hunting team has essentially become the first expedition to explore the source of the river.

    The group of nearly thirty people and six reindeer walked on the ice for another three days. Polar bear? No trace at all! The world is quiet and serene and extremely cold, everything is like the realm of the legendary gods.

    A new area of ??frozen lake appeared.

    Wrapped in the snow-covered pine forest, the huge world ahead is actually full of ice? It''s as if there should be a sea here!

    It is not a sea, but a lake!

    Biyuni and Frocky, these two Balmerks saw such a magnificent lake for the first time, and then an inexplicable sense of fear affected the whole body.

    The group was stunned. Bijuni had a lingering fear. He asked Rurik: "Maybe the bear is not here, we should change the route. The world of ice and snow in front is very dangerous. Look at this big lake. There may be ice monsters hidden in it. We will probably fall into the ice water and be dragged down by the monster to eat."

    Rurik didn''t feel scared at all, but he didn''t even notice the bear''s footprints along the way, which was really annoying.

    "Why? Are you afraid? The dignified future leader of Balmerk, a strong warrior, is actually afraid?"

    Rurik''s words were full of disdain, and Biyonni simply stopped complaining. He asked: "What do you want to do? Keep going? If you can predict the general situation ahead, I''m willing to fight."

    "Go ahead! Can''t kill a bear, I will never go back."

    Rurik was baring his teeth, how could Bijuni question such a firm language? He pounded his brother: "Froki, see if your Rurik brothers are persevering, you have to learn."

    "My attitude is to keep going." Froggy also slapped Rurik on the shoulder: "We are brothers, and we naturally have to face any challenges together."

    Is this a word of encouragement? Rurik didn''t care at all, he was holding his breath. After all, he is the commander-in-chief of the entire North Hunter. The vast number of Ross hunters have already taken Fiskeleburg as a base, or headed north or west. These directions are all areas that everyone has explored. What prey brothers are there? All clear.

    So what is in front of me?

    "Keep walking! There is no difficulty in front of you, but a frozen sea." Rurik continued to bark his teeth, and said astonishingly: "It''s not right, maybe the sea is not completely frozen. Bijuni , Did you know? When we saw that piece of sea, if we dropped the boat and drifted west along the coastline, it would probably take only seven days to reach your harbor."

    "What? It''s true? Are you sure?" Bijuni confirmed again and again, and Rurik was waiting again and again. He still felt that Rurik was too much in his sleep.

    Froky raised his head, it was not his brother''s questioning at all: "I believe Rurik is right. I want to follow him to see the sea."

    "Let''s go." Bijuni didn''t want to have any more doubts. He only asked about a very realistic thing: "We found this huge lake, Rurik, give it a name."

    "Name?" Rurik didn''t really think about it. He suddenly dragged Seporava, who was standing next to him and dressed like a bear, to his side: "Just named after her, Lake Seporava. ."

    But this lake is essentially Lake Kemi. It is indeed the upper reaches of the Ailong River (Kemi River), but the actual source of the river is still in the north.

    It was a tundra swamp at a high altitude. Under the combined action of groundwater and melting ice on the hills, it became a "water tower" in Northern Europe.

    It was also here that the prey that Rurik longed for finally appeared! It is not a bear, but a small group of wandering wild reindeer.

    Ruriek, suffocated, rode a reindeer sleigh close to the herd. The deer also clearly saw a group of dark things approaching themselves on the ice lake. They all just chewed the grass roots in their mouths and held up their heads to wait and see, and then encountered a fatal attack.

    Rurik personally manipulated the torsion slingshot and adjusted the wooden ruler with the mechanical aiming mechanism set up. It showed a fixed firing angle. A javelin flew up, which flew nearly a hundred meters and crossed a beautiful parabola~www.novelhall .com~Accurately in the herd. A deer with big horns was directly pierced through its neck and nailed to the snow.

    The rest of the deer only thought of running away, but unfortunately it was too late.

    There were ten reindeer in total. Except for the three that ran away, the rest were killed by the long-range weapons of the Ross people.

    Jeflo put down the steel-armed crossbow and exhaled happily: "Master, you shot a deer precisely, you are an elite warrior."

    "Don''t talk nonsense, we have been away for so many days and we have achieved results." Rurik smiled happily: "Now we have a key supply, and the deer is rewarded by the gods. Jeflo, take it with you. Brothers reclaimed the arrows, peeled off the deer skins, and cut the venison for roasting. We will camp here, rest for a night and continue to go tomorrow."

    In the deer hunting, all Balmerks are spectators. Bijuni was so shocked that he was speechless. Ruri Keming was still a child, and he easily succeeded in hunting the deer by manipulating the strange "giant bow" on the sleigh! Now Bijuni is interested in the torsion slingshot again.

    As for Frocky, the kid doesn''t care about hunting bears and deer anymore. He just wants to see a whole new sea and the so-called magnificence of the Arctic Ocean this winter.

 Chapter 488ï¼š Rurik stands Murmansk gazing at the Arctic Ocean

    The time of daylight was very short, and Rurik felt that only three or four hours had passed since the sun began to rise to the end.

    The time of day is shortening sharply every day, and finally the polar night envelopes the world.

    Are you really going to the Arctic Ocean in the polar night? Isn¡¯t that crazy?

    He had already made a promise to his men and new allies. He found that he was already riding a tiger and could only go one way to the end.

    Now the question is, what path should I choose? Is there a clear path in the vast snowfields?

    A group of people built a camp in the pine forest on the shore of the frozen lake (Kemi Lake). Some small pine trees were felled assault, and the trunks were built into brackets and covered with sackcloth as a tent for shelter from the wind.

    Everyone peeled off the deerskin, and the steaming leather quickly became hard.

    The **** venison was poked by a pine tree branch, and then grilled on the fire, sprinkled with a handful of salt for a meal.

    The deer blood has not been processed properly, and this venison is really bad. Rurik held a drop of oily barbecue and could only bite the bullet and eat it. He comforted himself at least compared to those more ancient hunters or nomadic deer people who ate raw meat.

    He is thinking about the way forward, and everyone has the same thinking.

    The sons of the two chiefs of Balmerk, they have decided to go to see the "Northern Sea" and dare not back down. Retreat means cowards, and they will definitely be despised by the Rus.

    In a sense, just because the two sides of the alliance are monitoring each other and flaunting their bravery, there is no room left.

    The hungry Biyuni gnawed a deer calf, and he consciously couldn''t eat it anymore. He wiped his greasy hands with snow at will, yelling: "We walk all the way north, along this glacier, and we can walk to the sea."

    "It''s impossible." Rurik said casually, gently hooking his head.

    "Why? We are right by the lake. It is obvious that the river flows into this lake in the north."

    "Because water can only come from high places. We will continue on the glacier, reaching the source of the water, but not directly reaching the sea. We also need to find a real waterway to the north."

    Rurik¡¯s words were supposed to be simple and easy to understand, and Bijuni didn¡¯t understand for a while, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. When we reached the source of the river and couldn¡¯t find a new icy road, we were heading north in the wilderness, and we must be able to see it. A piece of ocean. If it really exists... No! It must exist!"

    "Of course there is that sea, but we have to look for glaciers." Rurik raised his head, and the flames of the bonfire reflected in his eyes: "I can use my reputation to guarantee that there is a harbor in the north that never freezes. It¡¯s pure. I want to find it and occupy it!"

    "Okay. I hope there are bears...listen, my brother." Bijunillo smiled awkwardly. "We are still interested in hunting bears."

    "You can rest assured about this. We will definitely hunt a lot of white bears that catch seals. If we can''t catch many, we will certainly catch many seals. I have only one concern."

    "You speak up."

    "We will enter the pure night. It is a very long dark night. We must rely on the stars, moonlight and Aurora to move on. We will be forced to endure the extreme cold and may encounter severe blizzards. Maybe in winter. Adventure is not a good time."

    "Long night?" Biyuni looked at his brother Frocky, and both of them laughed. "That''s nothing, we Balmerk are used to the complete night of winter. Odin divides the year into twelve points, and designing one of them as a pure night is to test us. We dare to march in the night, I hope you Ross people It''s okay."

    "That''s the best." Rurik nodded and felt a sense of security in his heart.

    In the early morning of the next day, the extravagant sunlight shone on the vast snowfields, but the expedition veterans had already advanced on the ice.

    The reindeer were fed some wheat, and they gnawed some grass roots freely. After gaining strong physical strength, they continued to advance under the drive of humans. These eight domesticated deer simply ignore the wild kinsmen that have been killed, even if they are pulled on the sledge, there are also a batch of prefabricated meat skewers that are put on the branches and are frozen like a stone, as well as a batch of unfolded and frozen skewers. The toughness is like the deerskin of a wooden board, they have no feeling at all.

    The Ross people and the Balmerks were crowded together again, continuing to go north in the colder climate.

    The people on the sleigh joked and brag about the boredom of the journey, while they were also observing the woods around the glacier. If bears, wolves or other animals appear at this time, they will jump off the sleigh and start hunting without hesitation.

    In the current situation, hunting is no longer purely for leather. People think that their lives are facing a huge threat of extreme cold. Hunger means chills, and even freezing to death.

    There must be a tribe of grazing deer people in this area. Once they are discovered, the expedition team will not hesitate to launch an attack. Now Rurik is in an extreme environment. He understands one thing alive. For the safety of himself and his brothers, let the exposed deer-raiser tribe die. He really didn''t want to be a big villain, so he could only hope that those guys would not be exposed.

    The day was fading at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it was another evening, and the team encountered a problem.

    "What should I do now?" Biyuni asked suspiciously.

    The fleece cap covered Rurik''s frowning brow: "A fork in the road. Damn it!"

    "Should we go this way? Left or right? You have an idea."

    "Then go to the right."

    "Why? Oh, I always ask..."

    Rurik mumbled casually with a calm face: "I remember that the harbor is northeast of Elronburg. Now we have to go east and take the river on the right."

    The team chose when the road was identified by Rurik. Most people didn''t care. Bijuni didn''t care at first, but he just thought about what Rurik said just now. The more he thought about it, the more strange he felt. As if Rurik himself had been to the "unfreezing harbour" he said, if Odin really gave him a notice, then the team is now on the right path.

    No one knows what the name of this new glacier is, or that there is no natural name for any river. Anyone can give a river a strange name.

    If you have paper and pen at this time, Rurik will write down the diary.

    He is currently unable to do so, he can only bite the bullet and go on.

    In fact, the glacier in the process of the team is the Tennieu River, which originated in the Murmansk region.

    The team moved forward under the brilliance of the northern lights. Everyone sighed at the magnificence of the aurora and thanked the Valkyrie in the sky for illuminating the way for them. The sky is clear, and the world under the night is very transparent, but the air is really too cold...

    The bonfire dispelled the severe cold and also dispelled potential prey. Of course there are polar bears in this area, but these fierce beasts instinctively fear the fire, and the sudden light of the earth also makes them instinctively avoid them.

    They encountered another fork in the road in the swamp area called Savukowski. Obviously, the wider river channel made everyone feel that walking along it was the right way.

    After a big turn, the team continued northward and traveled for two days on a river that was almost purely north-south. An even worse situation was placed in front of Rurik.

    There may be only two hours left in daylight now, and Rurik knew that he was about to break into the more extreme polar night zone.

    It''s such a knotty eye, three icy rivers appeared in front of them!

    Bijuni questioned again: "Choose a new road! The river in the middle is too narrow. It must be wrong. The left and right ones are very wide. Which one should we choose? Or the right?"

    Rurik was a little undecided, and he didn''t want to show his hesitation. Since Bijuni said this, his worries should be thrown aside.

    "You are right! Just go to the right."

    On the right is the river to the east, but the situation is getting more and more so that Rurik feels wrong.

    The team camped under the night again. They skillfully used bow drills to drill wood to make fire. After the bonfire dispelled people''s fear of the extreme cold night, they began to cook pre-made meat skewers with wheat. It was just due to the reality that Rurik issued an order to leave more wheat to the reindeer pulling the cart. After all, once the reindeer couldn''t eat these high-energy foods, they would never want to pull the entire team of people and goods.

    People wake up in the night and the team starts to move again. The woods in this area became sparse unexpectedly, and Rurik guessed that everyone had entered the tundra area.

    This is a bad and positive sign, because only a few of the toughest trees near the Arctic Ocean can live, and the vast areas are areas that can withstand extreme moss growth.

    The day lighted up slowly, and people who continued along the river course to the north clearly felt that the river course was rapidly narrowing. They didn''t have time to fear, they saw the sun lazily break through the horizon, and everyone saw the snow-capped mountains in the north!

    Bijuni on the sled stood up directly: "I didn''t know that there are mountains here too! Rurik, should we keep going the wrong way? Cross this mountain, maybe we will go home."

    "Brother, you are stupid." Froggy complained; "The direction of the stars can not be wrong, you look at the sun. Could it be that the sun will rise from somewhere else?"

    Bijuni felt embarrassed. He hurriedly sat down and asked Rurik: "The river is about to disappear. How do we go without the glacier? The front is not the sea, but the mountains."

    Things became very tricky, and Rurik panicked for a while.

    With the attitude of having come all the time, he simply lay down his mind: "Let''s continue to rush! When we rush to the hills, we will overturn the mountains. We will definitely be able to see the vast sea of ??the north when we stand on the heights."

    It is a pity that the rhetoric Ruriek underestimated the complexity of the geographical structure. What appeared in front of the team was the remnants of the Kola Peninsula mountain range. In summer, both sides of the mountain range were large areas of Arctic wetlands, partly injected with fresh water from the Gulf of Bothnia. The source is here. The place where Rurik is located is the largest water source of the Ayron River (Kemi River), but now it is determined how significant this can be.

    The so-called adventure is to risk your life to explore the unknown world.

    Rurik estimated that there would be a tribe of deer-raisers grazing past here in winter. He did not find any conclusive traces. He could only hope that the team would rush up to the bare hills and stand on the high ground to see the people nearby. The sea within easy reach.

    But even standing on the top of the mountain, he would never want to see the sea.

    The Arctic Ocean is indeed in the north, and the nearest coastline is close to 200 kilometers from this hill. No matter how powerful the eyesight of the viewer, no matter how clear the air is, no one can ignore the curvature of the earth and see the ocean obscured by the horizon.

    People are exploring cautiously. As it is said that there must be a way before the car reaches the mountain, when everyone is ready to jump off the sled to climb the mountain and look into the distance, there is a very obvious glacier ahead!

    It is not an ordinary glacier, but a very wide glacier!

    The river is nearly 100 meters wide, with clusters of cedar forests on both sides, and more areas are tundra.

    The team has yet to find any traces of deer-raising activities. Perhaps this place has been a no-man¡¯s land since ancient times. Rurik suddenly wanted to do an experiment of putting small wooden blocks into the ice after cutting. Everyone watched the experiment and determined that the river was heading east. But what does this mean?

    "This river is definitely heading to the sea! I swear!" Rurik seemed calm when he spoke, but the people fryed the pot excitedly.

    "So, if we walk along this new glacier, we will definitely see the harbor and the sea you mentioned?" Biyuni swayed Rurik in excitement and kept asking.

    "It can only be this way, I hope we can see the sea when the sky is completely dark. Bijuni!" Rurik said very seriously: "It seems that we must all be psychologically prepared. We must wait for the pure sea by the sea. The night is over..."

    "It doesn''t matter! The priest said there is a sea at the end of the world in the north, but no one has ever seen it. I can stand on the shore of the end sea, maybe I can meet the Valkyrie, and talk to the heroic spirits of my ancestors..."

    Bijuni said a lot of beautiful fantasies, and Rurik knew that these ideas were too unrealistic.

    Time actually began to enter the December of the Julian calendar. The Gregorian calendar was revised five or six days later than the current Old Julian calendar.

    Day time has become dispensable. In fact, after another seven days, the pure polar night will come. By then, the pure night waiting for everyone is thirty-eight days.

    The mixed expedition team of Ross and Balmerk spent most of the day moving forward in the dark. The people on the sled felt a lot of discomfort. The reindeer in the team pulled the sled, they seemed to be indifferent at all.

    One day after the discovery of a new glacier, a new lake appeared!

    This lake is extremely tortuous. It is Lake Turomsk, which is 80 kilometers long from north to south.

    In the beginning, the expedition team was purely for hunting bears, but now it seems that all human beings in the world have disappeared, and only a small group of them are still struggling. They seem to be marching in the small world that Odin Dan created for them, relying entirely on the strong belief of "seeing the sea at the end of the world in the north", and being brave warriors who dare not back down and bear the infamy of cowards. Drive the reindeer and continue north along the lake.

    The huge lake brings a huge benefit, that is, they can no longer be constrained by the twists and turns of the river, they can walk a straight line, so there is no dark night, they only rushed to the northernmost part of the lake in one day.

    There seems to be a divine help in the dark, just at the northernmost part of the lake, a river rushing to the north reappears.

    The team decisively continued northward along the river, and the river continued to widen magically.

    They only traveled for one day, and the huge difficulties forced everyone to go to the snow-filled river bank.

    People don¡¯t know whether to be excited or fearful, because it should be a river with a thick layer of ice. The ice layer is already so thin that people worry about falling in. The river surface has also become very wide. If you continue to move forward in the old way, everyone will fall sooner or later Frozen to death and drowned in the river.

    People had to walk along the snow-filled river, and they moved in the terrible snow that didn''t reach their knees. No one dares to go deep into the pine forests on both sides of the strait for the time being, because the thickness of the snow there is too extreme.

    The snow on the riverbank was not extreme yet, and they insisted on advancing all day, by which time the glacier had completely disappeared.

    The sun disappeared just by rising its head on the horizon. With the help of extravagant sunlight, people trekking in the snow finally saw the magical scene.

    Because there is no road ahead, there is nothing in the north, no pine trees, no tundra, there is only a lot of salty water!

    "This! It must be the sea at the end of the world." Standing in the short sunlight, Biyunni was not excited. He leaned on a wooden stick to calmly look at the vast ocean in the north, listening to the sea waves beating against the frozen earth. Everything is so peaceful.

    "We have finally arrived. This is what I said about the ice-free bay and the ice-free sea. The sea at the end of the world is here. It''s just that this is not the end of the world." Rurik squeezed a smile as he spoke.

    Listening carefully, Bijuni was a little bit disappointed: "I thought there was a cliff. The cliff was the domain outside the world tree. It was the world after ordinary people died. Did the priest make a mistake?"

    "Look at it with your eyes!" Rurik said, "This is the Arctic Ocean. It is blessed by a cloud of warm water. It will never freeze here. If we Rus build a port here and set up some ships, we will If you can take a boat along the coastline to the west, you can drift to your hometown in as little as seven days."

    "This..." At first, Biyunni didn''t care much about this. He really stood in front of this legendary sea. He realized that behind Rurik''s words, he was actually saying that this sea and the sea of ??his hometown were Communicating.

    Frocky listened carefully to Rurik''s words. His worldview was rewritten. Unlike his brother''s suspicion, he completely believed Rurik''s words, and then interjected: "So, what is at the end of this sea?"

    "A new world!"

    "New world?"

    "First a huge ice layer, then land. If we continue to move forward, we will..." Rurik looked at Frocky''s expectant eyes. Without going into details, he put on a pretense: "It''s all from God. The revelation is that Odin told me about the existence here, and also revealed that crossing this sea is an unknown new world of happiness. Froggy, if the rehearsal you are carrying is true, you should find a way to cross this sea to find that piece. New world."

    "I will! I will succeed!"

    Froggy was already jumping in excitement, and then faced the Arctic Ocean shouting: "Odin! I will succeed! In my whole life, I must lead the tribe to live in the new world!"

    Rurik shrugged, he still didn''t know that he had agitated a Norwegian madman with unprecedented power. Frocky the Raven, who colonized Iceland, if this is also fate.

    Biyunni was in an incomparable reality at this moment. He knew that the sun was about to disappear for a long time, and everyone could only stay here until the sun returned. The situation should not be bad. The rivers and the sea here are not frozen, and fishing is at least okay.

    He suddenly asked Rurik: "We are building a camp. You are the hero who led us here. Give the camp a name and the river a name."

    "Okay. The river is the Morman River, and our camp is Fort Morman."

    Moorman, what do you mean? Bijuni and everyone don''t understand The name is simple, this is the name given by Rurik himself, and everyone accepted it immediately without any objections.

    The team finally stopped on the coast of the Arctic Ocean. A camp called Fort Murman that will resist the long polar night is about to rise. In the future, it will also become the true northernmost stronghold of the Ross people, even if it is far from Ai Rhombus is very far away, but what does this mean to the Ruths who are a member of the Vikings? Besides, this place is really close to Narvik Fjord by sea!

    Therefore, under the personal supervision of Rurik¡¯s personal exploration and personal supervision, Murman Fort (Murmansk) began construction in the last month of AD 831.

    But Rurik, he was basically unable to return to his hometown of Roseburg to participate in this year''s winter festival. Even for the entire Ross tribe, people will suddenly find Lord Rurik disappeared in the ice field!

    Does the tribe worry about anything? Rurik hadn''t cared so much.

    The people who rushed to the coast for the first time to investigate, saw the orange phantom in the sunset, and they began to agitate and laugh wildly.

    Because that was a polar bear that hunted seals resting on the shore, and the number of them was really quite large!

 Chapter 489ï¼š Eternal night

    The seawater of Kola Bay has been kept at 3¡æ for a long time, and the abundant salmon and cod resources here attract a large number of seals to live here.

    Leopard seals are elves of the Arctic, a master at fishing, and an important food source for polar bears.

    After preying, they rest on the beach, bathing in the last sunset.

    Polar bears stay by the sea to enjoy a hunting feast. They mainly catch leopard seals, and they can only stay away from the occasional elephant seals.

    However, humans are here.

    The visitor was not a deer breeder with a stone spear, but a Rus with a variety of carbon steel weapons.

    Those bears wandered around with large pieces of seal meat, or gathered together to "dinner."

    Rurik saw with his own eyes that a group of seals were desperately running into the sea in the sunset, and the polar bears afterwards also jumped, swimming and chasing in the sea.

    This is the power of the wild!

    Rurik did not give a clear order, and the hunters of the Rus and Balmerk began to act.

    Leopard seals, elephant seals and polar bears are all prey of humans.

    The Ross warrior with a crossbow fired a very powerful and special wide-bladed hunting arrow, which forced the small leopard seal to lose the ability to escape with just one arrow.

    Polar bears have become a key target for shooting, and their leather has little defensive significance under crossbow strikes.

    Biyuni was shocked to see that the most ferocious beasts had no resistance at all under the attack of the Ross people''s special bow. Xiong Yangtian wailed, bleeding every time he roared. They slapped their claws hopelessly, but they were hit by two or three arrows, and after struggling for a while, they collapsed.

    Yevlo shouted excitedly, "Kill as many prey as possible, kill the huge bear! We have to live!"

    Yes, stay alive.

    Since Master Rurik has decided to spend an extremely long night in the icy end of the world, people who have explored here must be provided with a lot of food. In extreme environments, no one complains about eating too much or poor taste, and the severe cold in winter also makes it unnecessary to worry about food spoilage. At this moment, the hunting of fur is of secondary importance.

    The Ross people were busy shooting polar bears frantically and chasing them frantically with a crossbow. Some bears broke out! They started to rush towards the Ross Hunters, but they tried to attack the veterans of all wars.

    The sharp-pointed armor-piercing arrow penetrated the bear''s skull accurately, and the bear died instantly. Other bears stared blankly at the incoming Ross people, and they didn''t know what it meant, so they were shot.

    When the other polar bears saw this, they had to run away, until now they finally realized that this world is ushering in a real master.

    The Balmerks didn''t have a crossbow at all, which didn''t prevent them from hunting behemoths.

    Biyuni was carrying spears that acted as marching rods. More than a dozen of them were unable to chase the bears who jumped into the sea to swim and escape, and it was a bit difficult to chase the guys running wild in the snow.

    "Brothers, the Ross people are killing bears. We have to hunt for something. Don''t worry about the little guys, let''s kill the big teeth guys."

    Biyuni''s so-called "big fangs" are elephant seals, which are behemoths with their heads raised up to two meters and weighing more than half a ton!

    The two big teeth of the elephant seal are a Norwegian specialty. They can be sculpted into gods and even quilts, which means that the risk of hunting them is huge.

    Even Froggy joined the team to charge with a spear, and the frightened multi-headed elephant seal just watched until one of them was attacked.

    The spearhead poked like that fat and strong body, the elephant seal struggled frantically, and the hands of many people with spears broke free.

    The Balmerk hunters screamed with their mouths open, and the elephant seals darted into the sea with many spears on their backs.

    It was too late, then Biyun Ni drew out his hand axe and rushed up. He jumped to the back of the elephant seal, grabbed the axe and hit the back of the prey with a crit, and then he was thrown away.

    The other elephant seals are all escaping, they are like squirming fat **** in the sunset.

    Hunters now need the greasy fat of their prey the most, and Balmerk knew he had to kill the prey on the beach.

    More Balmerks drew out iron swords and axes, chasing up their prey with a stab, and finally ended it.

    "It''s so hard! It''s so hard! Our hunting is far inferior to the Ross people." Bijuni gasped and yelled.

    "Boss, what shall we do now? Those big teeth are gone."

    As his subordinates said, Bijuni raised his head, and the beach, which was still lively before, now became peaceful.

    The waves slapped against the black sandy beach. There were a lot of ice and snow near the beach, and the clusters of pine forests acted as a barrier against wind and waves.

    The last afterglow of the sun was lost, and the moon, stars, and aurora brought illumination. Everyone''s pupils dilated naturally, and now Ric did not feel that the world was too dark.

    The hunters cleaned the battlefield, and everyone gained a lot from this battle-like hunting. Rurik''s men hunted as many as six polar bears and twenty leopard seals. Only one giant elephant seal was captured by Biyunni and his men.

    The corpses of the prey are piled on the coast, and they will not decay at all in the extreme cold. The bear head, leather, and bear claws were peeled off immediately, and the hunter was worried that the frozen bear carcasses would not be handled well in the future.

    This is Kola Bay, and Murmansk must be established. Taking into account the needs of sea tide backflow, wind protection and blizzard protection, the camp that Rurik decided to build must have pine forests to rely on.

    The hunters lit a bonfire in the woods, and everyone gathered to eat the bear meat that had just been cut.

    Bear meat has a peculiar taste, and Rurik, who has lost a lot of physical energy, can only bite on it.

    Everyone chewed on the bear meat, talking and laughing, but Biyun was a little unhappy.

    "Brother, are you in a daze?" Rurik saw Bijuni holding the piece of meat thoughtfully.

    "We are... actually unable to hunt bears! Your bear hunting is so simple, relying only on your bows."

    "Of course. That''s how we hunted. But you are as strong as you, you hunted that kind of behemoth."

    "Just a big tooth." Bijuni raised his head and looked at Rurik. "Brother, I have a request. I want to get your bow. I will pay a lot of money."

    "This¡­¡­"

    "This is my request, I hope you agree." Bijuni was very sincere, and Lurik could only smile at one point.

    Not getting the crossbow was itchy than Yongni, considering the alliance factor, he didn''t dare to use it. It is precisely that the two sides are also in a state of alliance, and Bijuni made a fuss about it.

    "Ruriek, sell my affection. My sister will be your concubine, and we have a better future, the crossbow matter..."

    If he continues not to express his position, he will definitely hurt the alliance. The biggest reason for his worry is the imitation of others. At present, the Russians do not have many combat troops, and their power is maintained by military tactics and excellent weapons.

    You shouldn''t be too stingy with your allies!

    Rurik snapped his fingers and asked Jeflo to bring a steel-armed crossbow and ten arrows to Biyunni.

    "I''ll give it to you, you have to cherish it."

    "Of course." Biyuni smiled like a five-year-old child, but he suddenly realized that it takes all of his strength to buckle the bow.

    He vowed to take good care of this new weapon and become his personal strength for Bijuni.

    In accordance with the habits of the Vikings, he gave his own crossbow the name "White Bear Killer" and vowed to pass it on for generations.

    Bijuni''s rhetoric really made Rurik laugh all the time. If this person only wants to use the crossbow as a private marvelous weapon, it is best, and they better not have the idea of ??imitation.

    The most important thing among allies is sincerity, and Rurik doesn''t want to talk about it any more. After all, everyone has to spend the long polar night at the seaside of the Arctic Ocean. Everyone must report to the group to keep warm, and the prey must also be shared to ensure the survival of the group.

    Rurik really looked at Biyuni, the "prince" of the Balmerk tribe, who possessed a steel-armed crossbow, hoping that this weapon would make him the most powerful hunter and bring greater honor. To imitate and equip the clansmen in large quantities? Pull it down!

    Bijuni didn''t have such a vision at all, and his pattern was not big.

    His ambition is not even as good as his brother Frocky.

    After the first long night, the tired body was fully rested in the night. In the new short day, the hunters not only rely on the pine forests to build wooden houses and build walls, but also form groups to hunt further along the coast.

    Bijuni learned the operation of the crossbow almost instantly, and it was not a troublesome device after all.

    His dream came true suddenly, and the Balmerks saw their "prince" really become crazy hunters.

    In only two hours of daylight, Bijuni shot and killed a polar bear, three seals, and even an alert arctic fox.

    The little fox thought he was at a safe distance. Arrows flew, and the fox died instantly.

    Biyuni returned to the camp with a hideous bear head, and his men also had some gains.

    However, he saw that three of the campsites were thrown outside the construction detail wooden house, and there appeared "hills" piled up by seals.

    And more than twenty white foxes hanging on wooden sticks.

    In the end, the Roths are the best at hunting in winter. Looking at the crossbow in his hand, Bijuni feels that without it, the Roths are still very strong hunters.

    Because those foxes were caught in a stumbling trap and were crushed to death by falling axe stones.

    In this pure and undeveloped world, hunters can hunt wildly for the rich animal resources here. The efficiency of hunting and the density of prey have refreshed the understanding of the Rus and Balmerks. They determined that this was Odin¡¯s reward.

    Of course Rurik knew the truth, and the prey was abundant only because humans did not come. Now human beings are here, they will settle down when they come, and when they come, they will be plagued by wild beasts and fish.

    Here, it will be the northern port built by the Russians themselves. Rurik hadn''t thought that he could possess Murmansk so early, since he already possessed it, he would not let it to others.

    But this place is a bitter cold place after all. The Russ and Balmerks quickly lost the idea and joy of hunting due to the changes in the environment.

    It''s probably the East there! A magical scene appeared on the horizon.

    At first there was only a black color, and the sun seemed to break through the horizon, but the sun did not appear after all.

    Since then it seems that time has become weird, or the sun has disappeared as if it never existed.

    The world is not extreme. The moon and aurora like emerald green streamers illuminate the earth. Standing outdoors, Rurik needs to endure the severe cold and is fortunate to be able to raise his head to see the magnificence of the sky. His ears were full of the sound of sea waves, and the wind from the North Pole was blowing the pine forest gorgeously.

    The pine forests in extreme environments were almost frozen to stones, they were still swaying slightly in the wind, and part of the snow on the needles was hanging down. It is the ice layer attached to the trunks that kept them white.

    The Balmerks know that there will be a long dark night, but this is really exciting for the Ross people!

    There is only one day of pure night in Roseburg, and there will be no such problem in the region further south.

    Outdoors are extremely cold, and Rurik feels that the temperature has always been maintained at -10¡ãC or even lower. He no longer has the concept of time. Only a few people in the team can barely judge time by looking at the movement of the stars, especially the position of the Big Dipper.

    The Big Dipper of the East is also of great significance in Northern Europe. The Ross people call some of these bright stars fairies, and the Balmerks have the same view.

    The air outside is extremely cold and it is difficult to breathe, but the situation inside the wooden house is very good.

    A crowd was nested in two wooden houses, and the reindeer pulling the sled was in the other.

    People built wooden walls and desperately covered them with snow everywhere, so that everyone can get used to the temperature in the wooden houses.

    Life becomes boring and everyone is drowsy. Only when they are hungry will someone climb out of the "cavity" and run outdoors to pile wood and make a fire, or have a bad stomach, and run to an area sheltered by a snow wall. toilet.

    It seems that many days have passed. When will the long night end?

    More and more people have bought such days of forced hibernation. They picked up an axe to log in the woods, or sat on the beach with the help of moonlight, looking at the "sea at the end of the world" thoughtfully.

    The whole world is extremely pure, and Rurik didn''t expect that this winter he would be like an Arctic researcher, staying in this wonderful place in Murmansk until the end of the night.

    He was wrapped in extremely thick fur, lying on the soft snowdrift, calmly looking at the sky, staring at the magnificent aurora.

    Sepolawa was lying next to him, subconsciously holding Rlick''s arm. This is her man. Considering that there is only one woman in the entire camp, Sepolawa will not let go.

    This incredible coexistence with my own man is really happy...

    "Rurik, is the Valkyrie really cruising?" the girl muttered weakly.

    Rurik responded weakly, keeping his body and mind calm: "Seeing the green light curtain, that is the trace of the Valkyrie. Look at the stars in the sky, one of them is Asgard."

    "Oh. I''m your woman. After my life is over, will I follow you to Asgard?"

    "This..." Rurik was stunned. This girl didn''t seem like Tong Yan Wuji, she was serious at all. "Of course. You are my woman, and I will take you and everyone to heaven. At that time, your new identity is the Asgardian god."

    "It''s great." Saiporava pulled Rurik more closely, and began to act like a baby in a woman''s unique way.

    At this moment, she fully believed that Rurik was the son of Odin and a **** from Asgard. As her concubine, her soul would also be honored, although she had questioned the existence of Odin.

    Seporava has been living with Rurik for the past two years. There are many women in a huge family, and she has not been extremely favored. She knew that Sister Lumia was the first woman of Rurik, and Lumia deserved to enjoy more love.

    Now, I am enjoying being alone.

    Seporava still has difficulty understanding the fact that the world is a big ball, it seems that the stars in the sky are also one ball after another.

    Master Rurik has a set of magical world theory, which not only explains the origin of night and day, but also explains why this place falls into eternal night. Through his theory, many things in the world are clearly stated.

    She murmured again: "Our gray squirrel tribe, call the ribbon in the sky the skirt of the goddess of winter. It''s so beautiful."

    "Beautiful! Very beautiful. I feel peaceful. I don''t have any trouble here. I don''t have to think about going to war or improving people''s lives. I don''t have to think about anything. I just need to look at the sky..." Rick''s heart is very calm. He has adapted to the wild life of Northern Europe. Considering that he is a fifty-year-old guy inside, ask yourself, do you understand it? absolutely not.

    This is life, not a game. The Principality of Rus is on the rise, but it is still surrounded by powerful enemies. The rise and fall of a country almost depends on the attitude of Rurik himself.

    Thinking about Rurik suddenly felt that he had suddenly disappeared from the sight of the tribe, and went to the ghost place of Murmansk to watch the sea. How would other tribes live? Will it be depressed?

    Lurik deliberately took advantage of this opportunity to see if the honorable and respected status he enjoyed in the principality was real.

    If the people were extremely worried about him and burst into tears when they saw him coming back suddenly, Rurik could say that the Duchy of Ross was his country.

    After all, the extreme cold and the aurora could not make Rurik quiet. He gradually got up from the snowdrift, grabbed Sepolava by the arm and pulled it up: "I''m glad you accompany me to watch the stars. Let''s stop here, I I have to eat something and feed the reindeer."

    Sepolawa nodded: "Let me feed the deer. I am your woman. This is what I should do."

    This girl has entered the role of wife, and Rurik is in a daze. Are women in this era so precocious? Or be forced by the environment. In the days to come, if she has been so meek and obedient to share her worries for herself, and don''t give her more love, she will be really not a good man. "Well, at least give birth to three sons for me, one guarding Elon Castle, one guarding Fiskele Castle, and one guarding here, Murmansk."

 Chapter 490ï¼š Polar dawn

    After entering the polar night, the seal disappeared, and the polar bear disappeared accordingly.

    Some populations of polar bears can hibernate, and in a sense Rurik is now in intermittent hibernation.

    It''s extremely cold outdoors, and the prey is hidden in the cave. Why do the bears and humans, who are hunters, have to wander in the extreme night?

    The radius of activity of the Ross and Balmerks in the polar night is also within about one kilometer. No one dares to go far. They are afraid that they will get lost and be frozen into ice.

    With the help of a variety of limited light sources, the camp is still under construction slowly, and they are strengthening the wind-proof wall to ensure safety.

    After an unknown period of time, the sea suddenly became violent, and the stormy waves began to beat the coast. Anyone approaching the coast felt that this was Odin''s anger.

    People all hid in the house to avoid the bitter wind outside. Only the dark wooden house is the only warm and safe place. As for the outdoor world, it quickly turned into invisible chaos in the cold wind.

    The Arctic current is here! Murmansk was the first among them. Dense snows swept across the world. The outdoor temperature reached an extremely low temperature of -20¡ãC in a few times. The walls of the Rus and Balmerk camps blocked most of the snow, just outside the wall. Gradually become a snow slope.

    The supplies of the two owners and one of the deer houses were further covered by Xuezi.

    It seems that if he rashly pushes open the leather-reinforced wooden door, he will freeze to death if he stands outdoors for a short time.

    People can only go to the toilet indoors in embarrassment, and even eat raw meat and dry wheat. Fortunately, the interior is absolutely dark, and a corner of the wooden house has become a toilet. Everyone can only suppress the embarrassment and endure the odor to end the storm and snow disaster.

    As a result, almost ten days have passed since I waited for a while!

    Rurik didn''t know how long it took. Once he was awake, he tried to fall asleep again, and everyone else was exactly the same. Only falling asleep can beat boredom, only falling asleep can save food. Everyone was forced to hibernate. In this weird hibernation, time quietly came to January of 832 in the Julian calendar.

    Rurik didn''t keep his promise, he even disappeared into the vast world. The winter festival of the Ross people was supposed to be a grand event. As a result, it was affected by a strong snowstorm. The stone ship altars in Roseburg were completely covered by snow!

    Elronburg, Roseburg, and even the east of Shilla Fort, Tombstone Island, Lake M?laren, Novgorod, and the hinterland of the European continent, a strong Korean wave swept across the Alps.

    The entire Northern Europe suffered a snow disaster. In such a bad situation, everyone was overwhelmed and had no chance to take care of others'' safety.

    People can only nest in their warm and safe homes, or in any safe refuge, or stay quiet and wait for the disaster to end, or look at the statues of Odin, Frey, or other gods, and pray for the gods to stop anger.

    I don''t know how long it took before the violent blizzard finally ended?

    "It seems to be quiet outside. My lord, we are all safe, just don''t know the Balmerks..." Yevlo said clearly, he was afraid that his master''s new brother would be frozen to death.

    Forced to stay indoors covered by snow, enduring crowding and complicated odors, everyone wants to go out and breathe, but no one has the guts until it is safe.

    Rurik could not come into contact with Bijuni, let alone feed the reindeer in the herd with new fodder and wheat.

    "You just open the door and see what''s going on outdoors. If it''s safe, let''s all go out and breathe." Rurik urged.

    However, Jeflo found that he was unable to push the door, not because he became weak, but because the door seemed to freeze. The warm leather curtain was removed, and finally the entire wooden door was torn down by a concerted effort.

    The reason why the door could not be opened was found, and I saw that the outdoors was already covered with thick snow.

    The outside world has seen the light again, the sun still doesn''t exist, and a fierce R¨¹rich plunged into the snowdrift. At this moment, the stars are shining, the crescent moon is in the sky, and the emerald aurora runs through the sky like a ribbon.

    "It''s finally clear. Brothers, come out to clean the snow and see how the Balmerks are doing."

    After hearing the order, people came out one after another. They used earth-digging shovel brought from their hometown or temporary tools made of simple wooden boards to clear the snow-free open space at the door of the wooden house, and then immediately took out the dry wood block from the room, assisted a small amount of tinder, and used the bow The drill quickly drilled out a bonfire. The remaining work is to remove the prefabricated pine wood from the snow and burn it.

    A path was opened in the snow, and Rurik realized that the snow had already exceeded one meter, and it was a fate not to be submerged by the snow and die.

    Those Balmerks were like mice hiding in the crypt. The wooden door was forcibly opened by external forces, shocking Biyuni and others instinctively with their swords.

    "Brother, the **** wind and snow is over, come out and breathe."

    It was Rurik''s voice that Biyuni took the sword with his heart beating.

    "My brother, I thought it was a bear!"

    "Oh, then I''m an Annunciation Bear. Come out, let''s have a barbecue."

    The wooden wall of the camp is basically completed. After this blizzard, the wall facing the north has gathered too much snow, and it turned into a huge steep slope. The part facing the south has very little snow, so the wall at this position was torn down and people Can really enter the outside world.

    The fire continued to burn, and the snow in the surrounding walls was either swept away or evaporated directly by the flames.

    Rurik finally ate the cooked wheat and roasted meat, and now those bear meats that have not been bleeding and smelly and have a bashful taste, Rurik eats them in his mouth, and now they are really happy delicacies.

    How long will the long polar night last? Rurik has forgotten the exact date now, and Biyunni said that in the Balmerk tribe, people regard the end of the polar night as the beginning of the new year.

    This reminded Rurik.

    The Ross people also regarded the only day of the polar night in Roseburg as the dividing line between the old and the new year. Narvik Port and Murmansk are relatively close in latitude, so the duration of the polar night in the two places is roughly the same.

    The wind and snow are over, the air becomes very lethal, and people are in the coldest period of the year. After the bonfire was ignited, the bonfire never went out. The Rus and Balmerk kept cutting down the hard pine trees near the camp and burning the barbecue fire to make themselves more comfortable.

    They don¡¯t have much meat left. Everyone should restrict their exercise except logging and burning. The reindeer pulling the sled are also feeding a small amount of wheat to sustain their lives.

    Rurik also fell into a half-hungry state. He was patient, but he noticed that his woman, Sepolawa, was getting more and more anxious.

    During the long polar night, Rurik would rather lie down, and Sepolava snuggled, but the two couldn''t sleep at all.

    "Did you say that night is forever? If it keeps like this, we will starve to death here." The girl wanted to leave the "end of the world", she didn''t dare to say clearly.

    "It will be over soon. My little squirrel, have you forgotten that I told you the nature of the world? The sun will appear again in a while."

    "Really? I''m... scared."

    "Don''t be afraid, everything is normal. If you arrive here in summer, you will feel that the sun will never set."

    "That''s better than the endless night."

    Sepolava continued to hold R¨¹rich''s arm, and she kept rubbing her body.

    "Be honest, keep quiet! Save food like this."

    Hearing Saiporava calmed down slowly: "I just have a sore back and aching legs, the sun will rise quickly..."

    The conversation between the two was heard by others in the room, and now everyone was forced to keep quiet. At first, people thought that there was enough food, but now all kinds of meat have been eaten clean, people have to eat the hard-to-swallow fat of bears and seals, and **** bone marrow.

    When they smoked bone marrow, people licked the bone marrow that was mixed with salt, and they enjoyed an extreme delicacy.

    Whatever should come will always come. The world began to change, one direction of the dark world suddenly turned light blue at a certain point in time, and then quickly disappeared.

    This is a positive sign! The Balmerks who noticed this were shouting haha.

    Biyuni shouted excitedly at everyone he saw, "I see the blue over there! This is a sign of the sun''s recovery! I can see the light tomorrow!"

    Dawn? Is the polar night finally over?

    A strong sense of excitement was sitting on him, and Rurik grew grass in his heart, and he was looking forward to the dawn in his suffering.

    As Biyuni said, the people of Balmerk knew that the long night was over.

    Some people are boring to chew their tongues, really because this is the end of the human world. There is an unfrozen sea in front of the surface, and there is an unexplainable abyss further north. They felt that the darkness would not end, and reality completely changed their imagination.

    At a time when it was boring, the sky full of stars changed color.

    When the sun appeared, even if the golden light could not dispel the cold, the world at least became transparent, and people once again saw the whole picture of the world in the extremely short light.

    People knelt down facing the sun, thanking Odin for his reward, and even made some strange actions, such as taking off their shirts, bathing the hairy front and back in the sun, and yelling to thank Odin for his reward.

    Is this human deceitful behavior?

    Rurik thought this was normal, and he knelt on one knee in the snow, chanting the sun with his arms outstretched.

    He deliberately performed a ceremony to move the people present. In fact, he is also grateful for the sun from the heart, because the time of day will be extremely long every day, the lonely beach under the night will soon become lively, and all kinds of prey on which the Rus people depend will appear.

    Rurik still sang his arms to the sun, and then lay down in the snow after a deliberate trembling frantically.

    Evlo was taken aback, he rushed over and picked up his master: "My lord, what''s the matter with you?"

    "I... it''s okay." Rurik deliberately appeared haggard, and stood up with the support of Evlo, facing people''s shocked faces.

    In the long darkness, what people need most is a sense of security and hope. The sun sweeps away any worries, and then what people desire most, Rurik knows no better.

    He roared with the joy of a winner: "My brothers! Just now, Odin recruited my soul! Odin said, we Rus and Balmerk have accepted the test of extreme cold, we are all ice and snow Warrior. So Odin promised that the disappeared bears and seals will reappear in the next few days! God said, since you are all warriors, kill these prey, eat meat and drink blood, and let leather and walrus tusks make you rich !"

    No one doubted, Rurik''s acting **** made a direct attack on people''s inner desires.

    Everyone is happy that you are a warrior recognized by Odin, so let''s take the prey rewarded by Odin in a few days! They are already gearing up.

    Rurik needed to cheer up the once-slumped morale. His goal was achieved by this move. As for announcing that a large number of prey would appear, he was not talking nonsense.

    The bears and seals have gone to avoid the extreme night, and the fish in the sea have also entered the deep sea to dormant. When the blizzard comes, these creatures are just like humans, hiding to avoid disasters.

    The most difficult period has passed. For seals and polar bears, they must appear to forage and prepare for the upcoming spring breeding period.

    Rurik''s judgment is a great prophecy in the eyes of others.

    One morning, people who went to the toilet outdoors heard the noise outside the wooden wall.

    This is a Balmerk hunter. After he noticed the abnormality, he ran to the coast on the snow. He saw that the black sandy beach was hit by the waves, and a large number of seals basking in the sun had gathered.

    He returned to the camp in excitement, kicked open the door violently, without any understanding, and shouted excitedly, "Master Rurik is right! Odin''s reward has appeared. Seals! A thousand seals are waiting for us to hunt!"

    The hunter''s dormancy is over instantly, and the excited Ross and Balmerks, with their various weapons, vowed to have a **** storm against the seals on the coast! Rurik is eager for fresh meat, hunger for big pieces of fresh meat! Hungry, he realized that he could gnaw off a whole roasted seal!

    They thought that there were only seals on the beach, but before they reached the shore, people noticed the appearance of the birds.

    That''s probably the Nordic species of seagulls that can live in extreme environments. Rurik felt it was too difficult to hunt this kind of bird.

    Where is the seagull? It''s a magpie!

    Rurik saw a large group of leopard seals lying lazily, a group of elephant seals gathered together, and from time to time seals came out of the sea.

    What everyone faces is no longer a barren beach, it is clearly a "seal beach".

    Polar bears wandered with their mouths open, and some dexterous white phantoms moved quickly. It was an arctic fox.

    There are squirming fat everywhere, leather everywhere, precious big teeth everywhere, and hideous and mighty animal heads everywhere.

    Sven?

    Do not! Must be savage!

    Rurik yelled: "Brothers! Enjoy the hunt! The main attack on Fang, kill me!"

    As a result, hunters from the two tribes began to chase the elephant seals with more than 20 large teeth. They were fighting with the giant beasts and won a one-sided victory.

    The frightened leopard seal jumped into the sea again, and the polar bear avoided it. Twenty elephant seal corpses appeared on the beach, standing next to the **** corpses, but the hunter army without loss was excited and smiling.

    "Start dealing with fat and teeth. Pull the arrow out of the head first." Biyuni said loudly.

    The biggest reason for the one-sided fight is that the hunter sniped the head of the beast with a crossbow, which is a carbon steel piercing arrow that can be pierced by a thin steel plate. The giant beast almost died instantly.

    People began to cut meat frantically, and this messy scene left Rick standing aside. He waited to get a good piece of meat, washed the blood with sea water, and roasted it.

    He also saw some foxes sneaking up and down, some seabirds standing in the treetops, there was a surprise attack from time to time, and they flew away immediately with a small piece of meat and entrails in their mouths...

    Rurik finally ate the delicious barbecue, without the stench of blood, he understood why killer whales liked to eat seals.

    In today''s hunting, people got forty large walrus tusks in good condition, as well as a batch of small tusks. They are all invaluable. In order to show the intention of the alliance, they got a full equal share today.

    So what time is it now? The polar night in Murmansk ends on the 13th of January in the Old Julian calendar, and the hunting of elephant seals is on the 16th of January. This is just the beginning of the hunting feast!

    R¨¹lik is determined to hunt wildly here. Everyone is fighting for ten days hereThe length of daylight has become very comfortable. But when people felt it was time to leave, they realized that they had achieved too much!

    Fifty polar bear skins, equivalent animal heads, a large number of bear paws, more than 500 walrus tusks, as many as 300 strips of extremely delicate leather from leopard seals, and more than 50 arctic fox skins.

    Similarly, the remains of prey are everywhere on the beach. Humans get what they need, and foxes and birds enjoy their feast.

    In desperation, people can only make simple sledges, and the road to return will surely become an extremely difficult trek.

    Rurik guessed that everyone had to spend time to return to the original path, after all, he couldn''t expect the few reindeer to be transported back with people and goods.

    Everyone can only march on foot, which is an extreme test of everyone''s physical ability, and Rurik believes that his men have this ability.

    He didn''t have to, he would sit on a sleigh full of cargo, hug his Sepolawa, and wander around for a month to return to Fort Elon.

    By then, Rurik was the hero who saw the "Sea at the End of the World" and experienced the "Trial of Odin".

 Chapter 491ï¼š 1 new plan, 1 new transaction, 1 new ambition

    Rurik really underestimated the strength and endurance of the reindeer, and underestimated the smoothness of the glacier.

    Humans are the endurance of the animal kingdom, and beasts such as reindeer are the kings of endurance.

    Rurik thought that most people would follow the sled and walk from Murmansk back to Fiskele Fort (Rovaniemi) on foot. This was a long march in the polar region, and it would be a huge terrifying challenge to the toughest people.

    But the reindeer seem to be accustomed to this kind of life. The reindeer selected by Rurik are all good deer captured in the previous war against the Kowen tribe. Rurik had forgotten that those Corvin reinforcements were killed on a sled, which was driven by two strong and docile does, which dragged twenty people along the frozen Oulu River.

    The rest of the wheat is the food of the reindeer. Every two deer pulls a sleigh carrying ten people. Behind the sleigh is a temporary sleigh loaded with goods.

    Driven and corrected by the whip, the reindeer rushed to the south at a leisurely pace.

    Rurik and everyone didn''t want to ask for too many reindeer. After all, the reindeer pulls a heavy sleigh, and it needs someone to push it when it starts.

    In the sun, the reindeer advance at a speed of about four kilometers per hour. This is their "walking in the garden", which is the violent white fog that breathes, which proves that the deer are not easy.

    The whole day was on the road, and at night everyone used the stars to estimate the time. Half of the day was on the road, of course, the witty Sepolawa focused on the toilet status of the reindeer.

    "What''s there to see when the reindeer pee? What are you paying attention to?" Rurik rolled his eyes at Seporava who suddenly talked about it.

    Sepolawa is not embarrassed at all, she proudly said: "This is our wisdom. You... never knew?"

    "Know what? Know deer urine? What do I care about this."

    "Yes, because the reindeer...the time it takes to pee is constant."

    "Constantly?" Rurik on the sled suddenly tightened, "Really? I never heard of it before."

    "Now you know." Sepolawa continued to hold her head proudly, "The reindeer is the first to finish morning urine. When it finishes the ninth time, it will probably be half a day. Spring and autumn are like this."

    The current night time is still too long, and how long the team travels every day, there is no reference to the clock.

    Everyone can only estimate by the stars. Sepolava¡¯s explanation made Rurik immediately give instructions. The so-called Sepolava is a master of time management.

    She is not a pendant in the team, or she has been observing deer urine to calculate the time from the beginning, and most people in Ross pay attention to this. Rurik didn''t ask her and didn''t say that until now the team needs to manage time accurately.

    Rurik decided to follow Seporava''s statement. He stipulated that when the reindeer went to the toilet for the eighth time, it would be when everyone camped and rested, and the deer sled was designed to do so in the future.

    Sepolava did provide the wisdom of the Kovin people, or that all deer breeders also knew this.

    The reindeer¡¯s toileting interval is usually around 80 minutes. Rurik¡¯s so-called camping for the eighth toilet is equivalent to saying that the team ran for ten hours.

    As a result, the team was pulled by the reindeer every day a little longer than the marathon, the journey was not short every day, and the animal power was not heavily squandered.

    Every time you set up a camp, you will feed the reindeer a large handful of grains of wheat, and each deer will eat the dead grass by the glacier by Gong Kaixue.

    The Ross and Balmerks lit a bonfire and grilled a large number of pre-made meat skewers.

    Rurik was skewered in the polar region, and the large amount of seal meat on the branches was washed out of blood, and he ate the oily grilled seals. Everyone was satisfied.

    Seal oil can be absorbed in large quantities by humans. In such extreme cold, high blood fat is an advantage. People rely on these barbecued meats to get powerful heat, and the thick leather coats keep out the cold, even a little bit dry and hot.

    With sufficient preparations, the embarrassment on the way home did not exist. After six full days, people arrived at that key mountain. The polar tundra below the mountain is the water source of the Airon River (Kemi River).

    While resting here, the reindeer frantically ate the hay under the snow everywhere, and the hunters also made some gains.

    People still like steaming fresh meat, but the arctic foxes and snow rabbits foraging come uninvited!

    These little creatures couldn''t think of their own death inexplicably, they couldn''t understand the sniper of the crossbow, and they were shot at a safe distance.

    A fierce flame ignited in the camp, dispelling all the cold. There were a lot of meat skewers inserted by the fire, as well as grilled foxes and rabbits that had been pinched.

    "Continue to the south and we will find the right river. According to my opinion, at the current speed, we have to walk another 20 days." Biyuni is dissatisfied with the current speed.

    "Let''s go like this," Rurik yelled helplessly.

    "We can hurry up."

    "No, the deer is exhausted, we can only walk on foot. I don''t want to be so tired."

    Biyuni sighed, "I actually want to go back soon. Maybe we Balmerks should take advantage of the ice and snow and walk the glacier home instead of waiting until the ice and snow melt and take the river."

    "Return to hometown?" Rurik smiled, "It is to bring back a lot of goods, let your people cheer early!"

    "Of course, who doesn''t aspire to be a hero?"

    Bijuni mentioned this, but Rurik had a strong idea of ??visiting the Balmerk tribe.

    He tentatively said, "I can visit your tribe, we are allies after all."

    "You want to come with us?" Bijuni was overjoyed when he heard it, and Frocky was also extremely happy. "You come to my clan, and we will entertain you like a family. So we had better leave quickly. You see, we are very stable on the glacier."

    "No, let''s go to the sea!"

    Rurik''s answer with a smile was questionable.

    Biyuni buttoned his ears, "By sea? How is it possible? It''s really strange."

    "Yes. I have a great idea. I will take a big boat to rush to the Danish territory, through the seas controlled by them, and then along the coastline into what you call Bergen, and then continue north to reach your fjord. ."

    Rurik''s words challenged Bijuni''s concept of geography, so he used a bonfire to build a simple sand table out of snow, "Look, this is our world, a world that has been discovered."

    Rurik piled up the entire Scandinavia and the affiliated Kola Peninsula, and even the Danish Jutland. Not only that, he simply piled up two snowballs and pointed out that this was Britain and Ireland.

    Even Iceland was piled up by him.

    Compared with the huge world, people are indeed too small. The so-called earth that Bijuni watched was sprinkled with carbon dust from the bonfire, and he felt that he was looking down on this earth from Asgard''s perspective.

    He couldn''t believe it: "So we go south from your Roseburg and cross the sea between the two peninsulas. Can we really go home?"

    Rurik patted the black hand. "Why not try it? You see, we have seen the northernmost ocean. What''s the danger?"

    "Could it? The Danes just watched you sway you? They would try to collect the tribute. I heard there was such a thing."

    "I''ve also heard. I don''t care. If we encounter any obstacles, our attitude is to fight!"

    "Can you do it?" Bijuni''s suspicion is not unreasonable. He doesn''t want everyone to be in danger alone by then.

    But now, the Danish army seems to be the same in Rurik, he has never feared the Danish power like some people.

    Why should we be afraid? In the vast Baltic Sea, all tribes should fear the Russian army.

    Based on this idea, Rurik beat his chest vigorously, "We Rus will have a decisive battle with the Danes sooner or later. I have no intention of annihilating them, but I just hope that they will vomit most of the benefits to me. If they disagree, Don''t blame me for being ruthless."

    Hearing this, Biyuni can only put on an awkward smile, isn''t that arrogant?

    But Modgen, who knew it was difficult to interrupt, interrupted: "The Ross people have a big ship like a mountain. I saw it! Such a ship can smash any Danish ship, and any obstruction is death."

    "Really?" Biyuni stared at Rurik suspiciously, hoping for an explanation.

    "That''s true. What do you think the huge machinery placed in Fort Elon does? It is a machinery that can lift a huge tree, and the huge tree is the mast of a huge ship."

    Biyunni is a good guy directly. His heart beats wildly. Because of his astonishment, he broke out in a cold sweat. For a long time, he suffocated a sentence: "I want to see is believable."

    "You are so lucky. Two big ships will be launched soon. You will be a spectator."

    Rurik was really irritating than Junni tossed and turned by what he said. He longed to have all kinds of things that could show his strength. This is the reason why he shaved his hair and forcibly tattooed the hideous beast. A crossbow made him a madman who could easily kill walruses, and he began to plan to buy a giant ship of the Russ.

    They were full of meat, wrapped in leather around the campfire and fell asleep. Only the guards took turns to keep clear and awake with their crossbows.

    During the break, Rurik was a little worried, did he reveal too much to them? Now the top aristocrats among the settlers of Narvik Port have clearly known the fact that Britain, Ireland and even Iceland exist, and their geographic location is not too far away from the harbor.

    If the Balmerks decide to expedition to Britain, will they drag the Roths together? It must be so, and it must be so.

    "Assault on the kingdom of Britain? Northumbria? Then you really need to try whether the Aphrora can sail to the Atlantic Ocean."

    It is not a whim that Rurik is going to visit the Balmerk tribe. There is no possibility of disputes between the two sides. Some have the opportunity to make big money together. Both sides face different military threats. It is good for everyone to strengthen the alliance relationship.

    Rurik didn''t have a pre-set military action plan for 832. He didn''t want to use foreign troops. He just wanted to make a fortune in the next one or two years, and then expand his power vigorously after accumulating strength.

    However, the tortuous coast and the complicated waterways, as well as the rivals choked the Baltic Sea to the Atlantic throat.

    The current Lurik wants to visit the Balmerks in Narvik port by sea, facing severe obstacles.

    "Emperor Peter the Great of that era faced exactly the same dilemma as me! I must at least get the right to sail freely into the Atlantic."

    Rurik has no intention of attacking Denmark now, so-called revenge for the dead King Olekin, he is not the cub of the dead king, revenge is Karl''s business. Instead, he went to the Danish waters and straits to provoke and act as a pirate to deliberately attack Danish local merchant ships. Rurik was happy. Any form of revenge by the Danes would not be able to bypass the forces of the Swedish M?laren. With the physical shield of Mellaren, isn''t he doing whatever he wants?

    Thinking of some points, Rurik laughed in his dream, and the laughter during his sleep made the Seporava who was next to him unclear, and even a little scared.

    Once the plan is finalized, Liu Rick doesn''t want to deny it easily. On the way back, everyone has a brand new conversation.

    Rurik began to describe the beauty of visiting by sea to all the Balmerks present.

    Everyone is in high spirits!

    Rurik threatened that a large Ross ship could transport one hundred thousand pounds, so-called 100,000 pounds of various kinds of goods. This order of magnitude is tantamount to astronomical figures for the Balmerks.

    What exactly is Bijuni''s mission? As long as I found the Russ, established the trade relationship after forming an alliance, and transporting the exchanged materials back was his last task.

    Since the ultimate goal is to allow the tribes to get the goods, how is the most suitable delivery? Obviously, a huge Ross merchant ship loaded with cargo and arrived safely is the best result.

    In any era, the arrival of merchant ships from afar is the most carnival among the people. The Balmerks had a strong deal, and Bijuni was sitting on the sled, yelling that the Ross would leave with a lot of salt.

    But is salt really invaluable?

    Biyuni uttered, "We can buy you a thousand pounds of good salt every year, and some leather. We need your high-quality ironware."

    "However, we won''t need too much salt, you need to bring out more goods, so that our trade will be more prosperous." Rurik''s words quickly stabilized Bijuni.

    The maritime trade of the Nordic world is one level worse than that of the Mediterranean.

    That is the Mediterranean! In contrast to the prosperous area of ??material trade in Europe, Asia and Africa, the Baltic Sea is too small, and there are too few types of so-called commodities.

    Everyone was bored after the long march. Rurik simply said to Biyunni: "I sell you the best iron, you take the Balmerk warriors to attack the British Isles. There are a lot of gold and silver, slaves, and Wheat, all kinds of precious leather, cloth, and even some magical things. There are several kingdoms, and their armies are very weak. The guys in Bergen are there to grab gold and silver and seize slaves. You can do the same. ..."

    Bijuni certainly knows about the British Isles. Over the years, the news that the madman in Bergen returned to sail with the looted baby and became a great hero deeply irritates all children. He told the truth: "I have thoughts of going to sea, but I have a lot of worries. Sometimes the sea is very violent and our ships will capsize. Therefore, I...I need your big ship. With a big ship, I can withstand any storm. ."

    Bijuni took the opportunity to test Rurik''s attitude.

    "You want a big ship? Okay, what can be bought with money is still a problem?"

    Bijuni was overjoyed, "Great! How much? When can I get it?"

    "At least two hundred pounds of silver coins."

    "Ah! So much? You...sell my love, less..." Biyuni was taken aback, and he was straightforward.

    "No." Rurik said with a sullen face, "Brothers clearly settle accounts. We are brothers. If I sell you at a low price, everyone will think you are bullying my brother. Besides, it is really expensive for you. Maybe it is. Don¡¯t you claim that the Balmerk tribe can make 1,000 pounds of salt a year? You only need to continue to make two years, two thousand pounds of salt is 200 pounds of silver coins, and you can get a big ship."

    With Rurik''s description, Bijuni felt hopeful again.

    "Furthermore, UU reading , you can expedition freely if you have a big ship, you can get more benefits without worrying about the enemy. We are allies, please call me brother when we expedition in the future. "

    What Rurik said, Bijuni felt that this man was really his own brother. Yeah, who would look down on a beggar?

    Bijuni solemnly stated, "Wait for two years or less, we Balmerks will do our best to make the salt. Please sell me the big ship by then."

    "I will build your ship in one year, and maybe the hull can be started this year. By the way, I am not profitable from this transaction. The cost of the big ship is two hundred pounds of silver coins. You will not owe me either. Renqing, when you really do something against Britain, you must call me and we will fight together."

    "Okay, so wait until the snow melts..."

    "Of course it is to go to Balmerk by sea." Rurik said solemnly again: "I have to let you quietly keep quiet about the seaworthiness and combat effectiveness of the Ross ship, otherwise you can''t be completely relieved when you buy the ship."

    "That''s true, I think my father, the elders of the tribe, everyone will be satisfied with this transaction."

 Chapter 492ï¼š Funeral

    The sky has plunged into haze again, and everyone is worried that the blizzard will come again, but there is no longer a threat, and the return journey cannot be delayed.

    There was light snow falling from the sky, and people all had snow on their leather coats, and their beards were also "dyed" white.

    Lurik tried his best to cover his body, sharing a huge deerskin blanket with Saiporava. The girl was completely hidden in the leather, and Rurik showed only a pair of eyes.

    Everyone started to keep quiet, but the reindeer continued to breathe a lot of mist and continued to move in.

    The snowfall seems to be like this. It will not become too severe. Once you adapt to the current low temperature, everyone has nothing to complain about.

    They arrived at the very crucial fork in the road smoothly, and the two main rivers converged into the wider Airon River (Kemi River).

    Until here, the taciturn people finally agitated under the snow.

    "I''m going back finally." Biyuni opened his leather jacket and shouted, the ice on his beard fell.

    "Then go ahead. Get to Fiskeleburg earlier and it will be completely safe." Rurik didn''t want to say any more. He didn''t want to lose precious heat, so he urged the sleigh rider to continue beating the reindeer.

    The team still maintains a steady speed, they actually walk a marathon a day. Rurik has been counting the time silently, and they have traveled for fifteen days since they set off in Murmansk!

    At this point, the wheat was consumed to feed the deer. The reindeer had to gnaw hay under the snow while the team was resting, and people didn¡¯t have much meat left.

    Fortunately, Bijuni is the best hunter of Balmerk, and Rurik''s men are also fat and strong. Everyone is a strong person and has enough physical strength to resist for a period of time.

    At this fork in the road, it seems to have seen the first rays of light at the end of the polar night.

    Everyone went forward step by step, and after another three full days, the lake finally arrived.

    The whip began to beat the reindeer desperately, and the sleigh full of cargo began to accelerate.

    The little snow has stopped, the north wind has blown away the haze, and the sky is suddenly clear. Everyone breathes extremely transparent air, and the sun shines in the sky!

    People with very good eyesight see the houses and walls from a distance. Although they are covered by pine forests, the whole is still very obvious.

    Lurik finally lifted the leather blanket, and stood on the galloping sleigh with Jeflo¡¯s arm and shouted: "Brothers! Go! Oatmeal! Barbecue! Let the brothers there see how good we are!"

    explained to the tribe that Lord Rurik had reached the northernmost coast and determined to establish a permanent settlement. This matter must be ceremoniously publicized.

    But now, the hungry people just want to hug a roasted animal leg, or eat a pot of cooked oats.

    There are a group of black shadows on the ice lake, that is a group of anglers. Dongshou''s work was basically over, and many people returned in embarrassed steps with few prey. When the blizzard began to appear, the Ross Hunters evacuated one after another. It is fortunate to be able to save their lives under the natural disasters. They returned early and endured the wind and snow at Fort Fiskele, then turned into fishermen to cut ice and fish. Not to mention that there are really many fish catches in this lake area.

    People have to live first, and they have lived on fish for some time in this extremely cold place.

    A few people still caught a batch of ferrets and foxes, but the perch caught from the ice lake piled up into a hill. When Rurik and his party triumphed, they met with them.

    The Ross fishermen are shocked!

    Because they are not just fishing here? ¡¡Each hunter also received a key mission.

    The sledge appearing on the ice caught the attention of all the fishermen? ¡¡They stood up and moved to the sledge spontaneously.

    Lurik undoubtedly saw this, "Haha brothers? ¡¡Other brothers came to visit us."

    Lurik is in a great mood? ¡¡The sleigh pile stopped, and more than a dozen fishermen gathered on the ice.

    "Haha? ¡¡ Are you here to welcome me? How about hunting? I saw you... fishing?"

    A fisherman was shaking his mouth, he didn''t have any salute? ¡¡Vulgarly and cautiously reported a very serious event.

    "Master Ruriek? ¡¡Something happened in Roseburg! Very serious."

    "What a big thing? What a big thing!" Rurik lost his smile in an instant, and his brain buzzed again, "It will never be Otto who...died after drinking too much spirits?!"

    Lurik¡¯s words were also very rough, and the fisherman hurriedly explained? ¡¡"The Duke has always been very good. But the high priest? ¡¡She...she is going to die! Even now she is dead."

    "Villa?! High priest?"

    "Correct!"

    "Okay, I see..." Rurik didn''t talk any more nonsense. He hooked his head and gasped. "My people need to get supplies quickly. I want to meet Roseburg on a starry night."

    "Sir? ¡¡ Come with us."

    High Priest Veria is really going to finish his life? Or does it mean that the news has arrived long ago, and I don¡¯t even know that I am in the polar regions? ¡¡After learning about this, Veria has made the will before the scheduled date? ¡¡ Has it turned to ashes?

    Villa is already too old. It is a miracle that this old woman who has witnessed too much can persist until the end of the polar night.

    Have a major event? ¡¡Lurik ate some grilled sea bass in Fiskeleburg low-key? ¡¡The group only rested for one night? ¡¡After supplementing the reindeer the next morning, they started to run wildly at Elronburg.

    A group of people stranded in Fiskeleburg were ordered to search for the missing Reurik. Some people had pessimistic thoughts, and many people cheered up and were convinced that Odin would not let his human heirs die.

    Lurik is back, and the people who stay behind are shocked by the large number of prey they brought back! The piles of leather are difficult to identify for a while from what prey it is from, but the polar bear''s hideous head is very clear to everyone.

    Master ¡¡¡¡ Lurik just survived the terrifying cold current before and killed countless bears! What a hero this is!

    It was only at noon the next day that Rurik, who had no need to cherish animal power, arrived at Elronburg, where he also learned of today''s clear date.

    The time is already February 10th in the Julian calendar, and it has actually entered February!

    Seporava plunged into the arms of her father Mezzasta again, telling her father and brother Telavis about her experience in the "sea at the end of the world".

    That is a lot of legendary experiences, and the sea itself is a miracle. The so-called is obviously the coldest world, it must be the **** of the Rus people who made the sea not freeze.

    But Mezzasta has no intention of listening to his daughter''s description for the time being. As the "Governor" of Elronburg, he must make it clear to his master that something happened in Roseburg.

    The dinner is sumptuous, with oatmeal, granola, barbecue, fish stew, carrots stewed with mushrooms, and a small amount of spirits.

    Brothers Biyuni and Froki, they had never seen the high priest Veria, and could not understand the sacred position of this old woman among the Rus. They immersed themselves in the meal and only wanted to entertain their weak bodies.

    Lurik really couldn''t eat it anymore. He shook his head and ate some wheat cakes and some soup.

    Mezzasta said regretfully: "Any mortal, or saint with a mortal body, will eventually leave this human world. The body of the High Priest of Rose has reached its limit and can no longer sustain the stop of a great soul. I receive it. At the time of the news, the blizzard had just ended, and now a full month has passed. Perhaps Veria''s soul has left her body like a dead tree, and she has become your Valkyrie."

    Mezzasta tried his best to speak tactfully. He knew the relationship between the old screw woman and Rurik. A woman of gods already regarded Rurik as her grandson, and he was worried that Rurik would scream. Crying until faint.

    Lurik did not cry. Perhaps the greatest sorrow of a man is to remain silent like a wood.

    There is a whole bottle of vodka on the table. This is the second distillation of ordinary ale. The capacity is only two or two. R¨¹rik grabbed it, pulled the cork and drank it, and threw the empty glass directly on the wooden floor.

    "My lord! You..."

    The spicy taste stimulated Rurik to tremble all over. He slowed down and said in a low voice: "I know, I want to go back immediately and leave tomorrow."

    Rurik¡¯s pain was fully manifested in the suffocation of the strong drink. Metzasta was very uncomfortable. He hoped that Rurik would cheer up a little bit and report something else.

    There are also the production of ore, the production of ironware, and two huge spruces that were initially processed and then hoisted onto a sledge. The trunk used as a mast must have arrived at Roseburg.

    includes the supervision of the Danish travellers who are staying here as a guest (in a sense of residential surveillance).

    Leurik nodded, "I''m very happy that these things are working properly. Do you have anything to report?"

    "I..." Metzasta was taken aback for a moment, "I also want to know, where have you been? Many brothers are looking for you, including the deer breeder who was ordered to graze."

    "Let your daughter talk about this. We went along the glacier to the northernmost ocean and saw many miracles. I''m tired, I want to rest immediately."

    Liuric is indeed different from Otto. He gets drunk easily, but he sobers up faster than ordinary people.

    He quickly fell into a state of drunkenness. He lay in the warm mansion house without intending to take a bath, forgetting all his worries while turning around, and fell asleep.

    At night, he sweated profusely and returned to normal. The next day Rurik, who changed his clothes, continued to run with them regardless of whether his men had rested or not.

    Lurik has more deer pulling sleds. The sled is full of power. It is not a problem to run a hundred kilometers on the offshore ice in a day.

    He took all his prey, as well as the Kawei, Kamni, who had been stationed continuously, and the Danish travellers who realized that the Ross people had stopped for a few months in Elronburg. They spent three whole days rushing back to Roseburg.

    A wooden pole is supported on the sleigh, and a small flag of the Ross is hung on it.

    The hunters who drilled vents near the sea to wait for the seals, first greeted their Lord Rurik.

    Lurik asked everybody: "Is Veria okay?"

    People shouted in excitement that the high priest was still alive, but the situation was very bad, and then, in extreme surprise, watched the sled team full of ferocious bear heads leave.

    At this moment, the Rossman Fort is already very lively. After all, the time has entered February, and there are still fifty days left before the sea thaws.

    The climate is still very cold, but the life of the Ross people is getting more and more lively every day.

    Especially in the shipbuilding factory of Hotla, they have used the scaffolding built last year to install the two masts on the two large hulls after the mast wood they expected arrived.

    Liurik saw the two new ships that were in urgent need of launching with huge masts. Their smooth launching was naturally not a problem.

    The news of Lord Rurik''s return was spreading wildly. When the sleigh arrived at the icy coast, Rurik jumped off the boat and ran to the priest''s longhouse with his mercenaries.

    He didn''t care about anything, for fear that she would leave without saying a few words to Vilia.

    The thick leather curtain was violently split by R¨¹lik. He rushed into the warm long house and shouted, "Grandma! How are you?"

    Lurik walked straight into Villa''s bedroom, and ran into Lumia who was crying red eyes.

    After the wind and snow, Roseburg once sent back the bad news of Rurik''s disappearance. Otto is very worried about the safety of Liurik, but on the surface he pretends that he will be protected by God, and worrying is meaningless.

    Niya subconsciously thought of the two sons she had lost. Now Rurik has also encountered disasters, and she has been washing her face in tears for some time.

    Lumia regards Rurik as my own brother, and her only man. As the next high priest, she now suffers from the death of Veria.

    The good news came suddenly! Rurik carried a large number of bear heads and bear skins triumphantly?

    After the messenger finished speaking, Lumia cried with excitement, and when she wanted to go out to meet her, she collided with Rurik directly indoors.

    She jumped directly on and hugged him in her arms.

    Behaving like this, Rurik was taken aback: "Lumia! Veria she..."

    "I''m so worried about you... I''m afraid you already..."

    "Get away from me!" Rurik made a fierce effort, and directly pushed Lumia aside, and then broke into Veria''s bedroom.

    A dead tree-like old man was taken care of by a group of priestesses, the old man with white hair and plain clothes.

    "Is it... Rurik? My Rurik is back?"

    Hearing Villa¡¯s hoarse voice, a line of tears gushed from the corners of his eyes, leaving Rick¡¯s tears in his eyes. He hurried over, knelt down on the leather cushion where Veria was lying, and tightly held her dead hand.

    "Grandma, I''m back. You...what''s wrong."

    Villa laughed, "I''m leaving, I finally saw you before I left."

    "Grandma, don''t be stupid. Everything will be fine."

    "Don''t be silly, boy. This is Odin''s call, why are you sad."

    "I..." Rurik managed to smile, but tears were still gushing out.

    The priests, including Lumia, gathered in the room, with tears hanging on their cheeks.

    Villa murmured angrily, "Liuric, where did you go? Why did you come back so late? It''s a blizzard..."

    "I went to the sea at the end of the world, the northernmost ocean, where it is sheltered by Odin, and the sea will not freeze."

    "Really!" A satisfied smile appeared on Veria''s dry cheek, "Is it beautiful?"

    "It''s beautiful! Odin told me that the Ross people are going to build a fortress there, called Fort Murman. I set up a camp according to the will of God and spent the coldest days."

    "It''s great, I''m going to thank Odin in person." Veria took another long breath and looked at Rurik softly, "Let me see you. Oh, you''re thinner, you need to eat more... ¡­"

    Then the gentle cheeks fell silent, and he spit out in one breath, everything was calm, everything was over...

    Leurik grabbed the dead hand, realizing that this great man had left.

    She is dead.

    The priests were crying, Lumia was crying most painfully, and the priest''s house was wailing.

    "Be quiet!" Rurik roared, and his cries turned into faint sobbing. "Lumia! Does the high priest have a last word?"

    Lu Mia Li hurriedly took a wooden board full of words, "This is her last word, she has been holding on to her last breath, just to see you."

    After taking the plank to look at it, Rick nodded in depression, enduring sorrow and solemnly commanded all priests: "You can hear all of you, lying here is just the body of Veria. Her soul has gone to Valha. La, she is now the Valkyrie Spellosville, the Valkyrie that belongs only to us, and the Valkyrie who can only protect us. According to her will, her body was cremated, and the ashes were stuffed into the ocean."

    Speaking of excitement, Rurik was tear-stained. He turned around abruptly and pressed his hands firmly on Lumia¡¯s shoulders, "You are the high priest. I will hold a grand funeral for Veria, and you will become the real The high priest! Now, in the funeral! Tell the tribesmen of Veria''s funeral."

 Chapter 493ï¼š Unfavorable rumors

    Master Rurik triumphed!

    Although the lord ¡¡¡¡ hurriedly ran to the long house of the priest, their party brought back a lot of amazing trophies and some fresh faces.

    In recent days, some unfavorable rumors about Rurik have spread. This is because a businessman from Mellaren was spreading pessimistic remarks, but Otto was unable to find out where the news came from.

    That was actually the spiritual follower of the dead old king Olegin, and now they naturally regard Karl as the righteous. Because the Russ really beat the power of the Mellaron Olegin family, these faction members act accordingly. The rumors are messing up.

    Any malicious remarks against Rurik''s return instantly disappeared. They saw a large number of bear heads from the extreme north, and another group of strangers from the Balmerk tribe.

    The headed young man with a bald head and braids yelled in front of all the burly Ruths who came around: "I am the son of the leader of Balmerk. I am the ice and snow hero who has been canonized by Odin. I will form an alliance with your leader. Treat me with respect!"

    Biyunni is indeed a ruthless person, and Jeflo keeps explaining by his side that the Ross warrior''s wariness has only been slightly put down, but the warrior''s guard against the foreign warrior is consistent. After all, they are the people who stayed behind in Roseburg, and a large number of hunting men are still working in the northern Fort Elon and Fiskele Fort.

    Master Lurik was in the long room of the priest, and many people immediately thought that it was probably the news that the adults had already known. He hurried back to meet the dying high priest for the last time.

    In fact, everyone is mentally prepared now. In the entire Roseburg, the entire Rus duchy, no one alive lived longer than the elderly Veria. This is a great woman. She is in charge of the history of the Ross people, and it has also witnessed the transformation of Fort Rose from a small pasture with reindeer grazing on the seaside to the current powerful city.

    People walked out of the house one after another and approached the long house of the priest.

    Otto took his wife Niya by the hand, and led the elites of the tribe, all standing at the main entrance of the long house of the priest.

    As many as three thousand people have gathered here, and more people are still gathering. There are voices of people talking everywhere, and many people are emotionally anxious, suspicious, and worried. But after all, they are ordinary people. They are afraid of Odin''s power and fear that they will be sanctioned by God if they rashly approach the longhouse of the priest.

    A noble person like Otto, he was about to push the curtain of the "Sanctuary", only to see the leather curtain being opened from the inside.

    Rurik, who took off his hat, was draped with blond hair, and he walked out with his head hooked, with a line of tears on his cheek.

    Seeing the crowds of people outdoors, as well as the ardent and serious expressions of their parents, Rurik drew his sword in front of everyone and pointed the peak at the sky.

    "Ross! Veria''s soul has gone to Valhalla! You will always remember! She is the first heroine of our tribe, and she did not die! She is a Valkyrie! Her name is Sperosville. Ya, is our Valkyrie, who will only bless us, the Valkyrie of the Ross people. Don¡¯t have sorrow, and Veria doesn¡¯t want you to have sorrow. Cheers! Celebrate the birth of a Valkyrie."

    The crowd quieted down quickly? ¡¡Some people thought for a moment? ¡¡ Random shouts were made. This is a warrior, the most lofty tribute to the Valkyrie.

    Thousands of men roar? ¡¡The women including the Ross are also shouting.

    Is there some young people who saw the return of Rurik himself? ¡¡ With the help of roaring to vent their dissatisfaction and regret, their sprouting ambitions finally vanished with the return of Rurik.

    Is this moment after all? ¡¡Many people veiled their tears with roars, even extremely strong fighters? ¡¡They also shed tears.

    Everyone would like to believe Rurik¡¯s announcement? ¡¡After all, Veria had predicted his end. God will definitely follow his previous promise and promote Veria, who has served Odin all his life, to become a new Valkyrie.

    Continue to think in this way, Veria''s death is not a sad thing. Death is just the beginning of her becoming a Valkyrie. When she died on earth? ¡¡ It was the moment when she was born in Valhalla. So many sacred objects bound to her in the mortal world? ¡¡ have naturally become ordinary.

    Gradually, people who want to understand began to cheer purely.

    Veria finished her peaceful and great life. A young girl followed by her allies, the tribesmen rushed to the bitter cold distance. In this fjord, the persecuted Ross people spent thirty years'' time. The dormant has finally recovered a certain strength? ¡¡ They conquered the Slavs of Novgorod and obtained the right to collect tributes. It took another twenty years, and the Ross tribe welcomed the first violent man Otto? ¡¡ In another ten years, a son of God has come to the world.

    Villa finally saw the rise of the tribe in his twilight years? ¡¡In the last time, she confirmed that this was the blessing of God with her knowledge. Relying on the power of the Rus alone? ¡¡ completely destroyed the power of the Gotland? ¡¡The huge ocean has become the property of the Rus completely? ¡¡A new era has arrived.

    Villa may have no regrets?

    Lurik estimated that Villia still left with regrets before she saw her adulthood and ushered in her marriage.

    The high priest left at the age of nearly eighty. In this era when Northern European adults finally lived only fifty years old, the eighty-year-old life expectancy is a miracle. Her death represented the complete end of the humiliating and dormant era of the Ross people. Rurik clearly realized that she was standing at the historical watershed of the Ross people. Odin, or fate, or something great, was urging him. The hero pushed the wheel of history forward.

    The Ross people have their own funeral habits, but the funerals of soldiers are more grand. Ordinary people may be buried at will or burned directly. The so-called funeral is that the priest sings ancient prayer poems by the side of the deceased, and guides the soul of the deceased to his proper destination.

    Kvilia is not an ordinary person, she is the most noble woman in Roseburg, one of the incarnations of everyone''s faith, and is still a Valkyrie!

    Even if Rurik announced that her body is just the body of the Valkyrie left in the world, a grand funeral must be performed.

    The funeral was chosen on the third day of her departure. The so-called "funnel on the third day", Rurik decided to set this as the most critical funeral for the Rus in the future.

    Funeral on the third day, so there was sufficient time to prepare all the funeral affairs in the previous two days.

    Rurik finally returned to his home, but he had no intention of telling his parents and left-behind friends about his experience in the north. After all, Seporava had also experienced everything, so he stayed with him for four years. The girl of a month time tells all the family members.

    Lurik''s thoughts are all used in the funeral. As the "person who has been blessed by Odin", he is naturally obligated to direct all the funeral work.

    Villa is dead, and her death did not cause the Ross people to continue to grieve.

    The people of the tribe accepted Rurik¡¯s order, and they devoted themselves to the work of the funeral, especially the men of the tribe. They started to build a huge wooden platform on the beach, where the dead body of Veria would be turned into ashes. ...

    The grand ceremony will be tomorrow, and Rurik boasts that he has made sufficient preparations.

    That night, at the home of Duke Ross, the most important group of people in the tribe gathered here.

    Everyone kept silent for a while until Otto broke the silence: "Villa is dead, and her soul is already a Valkyrie. Tomorrow, her mortal body will be turned into ashes. This is what she hopes. . What do you think?"

    The people who came were mostly elderly people in the tribe, and most of them were brothers who were born with Otto when they were young.

    Everyone still kept their mouths shut, Rurik looked left and right, thinking that they had doubts about the funeral.

    Leurik cleared his throat: "Just say what you have. Harrodsson, how about you?"

    "Me? My attitude is naturally to support Veria''s will."

    "So you just keep silent?"

    Harozuosen shrugged: "What else can I say? To be honest, I hope she will continue to live. But she is still dead..."

    Leurik narrowed his eyes, he realized that there seemed to be something else hidden in these words. "Go ahead, tell me what you actually think, and I won''t blame it."

    "Yes." Harrodsson looked at his old friends on the left and right, and asked first: "Where is Lumia? Where is the new high priest?"

    "Lumia? She is in the long house of the priest, guarding Veria''s body. What? Do you have an opinion on her? You know, Rumia was chosen by Odin, even if she was a deer breeder. people."

    "That''s the problem." Harrodsson bluntly said, "The priest''s longhouse is sacred, because it is the residence of Veria. Her soul went to Valhalla, and the longhouse that remained in the world lost its sacredness. Rurik, be realistic! When Veria''s body was turned into ashes, the long house of the priest fell into an ordinary building. You...you should think about the safety of your huge treasure."

    "What do you mean by this? Is it possible that the long house of the priest is only sacred because of Veria, and..." Rurik was an agitated spirit, and suddenly realized: "Ah! You mean there will be thieves..."

    "Presumptuous!" Otto snarled in a deep voice, "Hello, Zosson, are you suspecting that someone in the tribe is a thief? There have been such people before, and our approach is to expel them. Maybe, for the thief who tried to rob our large cash box , To be divided by the punishment of beheading the whole family."

    Harozossen kindly reminded him that he never thought of Otto''s anger, and hurriedly explained: "At least, Rurik has to build a better building. In any case, Veria''s death means that the priest''s longhouse has become ordinary! Otto! Trust, your family has changed everything. Your son Rurik will be hereditary duke, and Rurik¡¯s heirs will inherit the status for generations. Some time ago, Rurik died in a blizzard in the tribe. The careerists of China are just about to move. You know, until now, there are still people who believe that only through a duel is the most correct way to inherit the status of the duke."

    "It''s ridiculous! I''m not dead yet!" Otto slapped his thigh for a while, and hurriedly held his aching head.

    Harrodsson actually said things so bluntly, and the proud Rurik was awake with such words all at once.

    Lurik stretched his head and stared into Haro Zossen¡¯s eyes, and asked cautiously: "Could it be that there are potential traitors among us?"

    "Of course not!" Haro Zuosen hurriedly dismissed the relationship, and the others claimed to be innocent.

    "Since you all support me, who is the careerist? Oh, you can say his name bluntly."

    But how can Harrodsson speak out!

    Otto looked suspiciously at the embarrassed Haro Zuosen, there is a name that can be easily expressed!

    is Arik? Rurik thought of the name for a moment. When it comes to prestige, his cousin Arik is a great hero in the Duchy of Ross. When Otto and Lurik thought about it, it was him who thought of it.

    thought with all his heart, if he really died in a snowstorm, Rurik was willing to let Arik have a lofty status. He noticed that among the young and middle-aged people of the Ross tribe, Arik is somewhat brave and brutal on the battlefield. He has many flaws, but at least he has great prestige.

    "Sure enough... is it Arik?!" Otto said angrily.

    "It''s really Arik? I return triumphantly, and he still has to rebel against me? If I confront him directly, will there be any trouble?" Rurik thought for a while, and stopped the association.

    Otto coughed vigorously, attracting everyone¡¯s attention: "Don¡¯t speculate, Rurik came back with a large number of prey, and we still have an alliance with the Balmerks. Rurik is the hero, who dares to oppose? He is an enemy of God and an enemy of allies."

    The words are so, Otto and Lurik realized that there is something strange in it.

    Originally, this gathering was when Otto called the old man to listen to everyone''s opinions about the funeral. As a young man, Arik himself was not there. What Haro Zossen was talking about really made Otto unable to do it, even if it was his nephew, if Arik dared to oppose Rurik, Otto would not be stingy with his big-eared seeds.

    Otto stood up abruptly, pulled Rurik to leave.

    "Hey! What are you doing, Dad?"

    "Let''s go! I''ll take you and that ambitious guy to theory. Everyone else, go back!"

    Haro Zuosen reached out to stop, but after all, he didn''t stop. A group of elderly old guys followed Otto, and they saw Otto and his son head straight to Arik''s house.

    "Old man, you stabbed Lou Zi." Someone stabbed Haro Zuosen unkindly.

    "Yeah. Arik is busy getting his new wife pregnant, no matter where he can control the fight for power. Really, maybe that Gotland woman can''t do it at all..."

    "Yes, yes! Hello, you might as well pretend to be deaf and don''t say anything."

    Harrodsson was also very upset. He stomped his feet vigorously: "I just wanted to remind him that the boys felt that Rurik was missing and their chance came. They didn''t want to think that they were just mortals, and they really believed those rumors. I didn¡¯t say it was Arik, the old fellow Otto, is he still worried about his nephew? By the way, where did you say those rumors came from?"

    A group of people looked at each other, and then they murmured: "Maybe some Merlaren merchants said, as you all know, those guys always like to talk nonsense..."

    When Otto and his son broke into Arik¡¯s house angrily, the father and son violently kicked open the wooden door and saw something very strange.

    I saw that Arik was "taking care" of his new wife, Aslaqi, breathlessly, while Peravina, who was holding the baby, was still guiding. Obviously, the relationship between the two women was harmonious. It was Arik''s actions that suddenly made Otto realize the extremely embarrassing thing. It has been almost half a year since the end of the war, and until now, there is still no movement in the belly of Asraki! Does this woman have a beauty... can''t she?

    "Uncle! You!" Arik was trembling all over in desperation, and Astraki hurriedly pulled up a linen cloth and curled it into a ball in extreme tension.

    "I want to say something to you, you..." Otto coughed and coughed: "Wear me up and see me!"

    In fact, seeing this scene, Otto''s anger dissipated a lot. In his personal view, a person who is indulging in beauty has less willingness to pursue power. But that Karl was an accident.

    Arik got dressed. He had something to say. Otto was the first to criticize: "Your brother has come back. Don''t think about getting his status anymore. Kid, remember. I am the Duke of the Duchy of Ross, I will take you See it as a son. What I give you is yours, not yours, you can''t grab it!"

    "I..." Arik just felt inexplicable. Seeing the atmosphere, Peravina hurriedly supported Aslaqi, and held her baby to avoid it for the time being.

    "Do you have any comments?" Otto continued to question.

    "Me? What can I say? I don''t know anything at all?"

    Otto directly sat on the bed and looked at Arik with interrogative eyes: "I heard some rumors that you want to restore the tradition of gaining the leader status in duels. Because your brother was once missing, you think you have a chance."

    "Ah?! I..." Arik looked straight at Rurik: "Brother, do you think I am a wicked person? You are the son of God. If I dare to overstep, I will be struck to death by Odin''s thunder. "

    "So...what the **** is going on?" Rurik narrowed his eyes. "Why do I hear these rumors at this time?"

    Arik also didn''t want to hide: "There are indeed rumors in the tribe that those young guys are just about to move. They are wishful thinking that they can''t get any support."

    "Is that only? Arik, I just want to hear your true attitude. I know you are sincere."

    Arik didn¡¯t have any thoughts, he was really outspoken: "Even if you really encounter an accident, I will stand up. Even if it is a duel, no one in the tribe is better at fighting than me. Your strategy I will inherit it completely. You and I are all one family, and I will not betray the family."

    These are the true words of Arik. Rurik needs to hear the truth, but why is it so unpleasant in his heart?

    , of course, is a battle of brothers and fathers and sons, but the emperor will always be wary of the prince''s usurpation, even if the prince does not have the will in this regard.

    The sudden situation made Rurik resent and hate the rumors, but asking himself, I went to the Arctic Ocean for four months without any news! Mother Niya worried about her safety, her hair was half white in depression.

    Under such circumstances, it is reasonable for some people to have non-discriminatory desires.

    The Ross tribe only possesses some geopolitical power. If it becomes complacent and starts infighting, it will collapse in an instant.

    "This is the end!" Rurik shouted loudly: "I will find a suitable opportunity to let all potential predators see that I am back, and I will let them give up."

    Arik is not a villain, Rurik is sure of this. As long as he is still alive, Arik is the best general. If he does not leave an heir, he will suffer accidents. As a cousin, he is more suitable to rely on blood to inherit the Duke.

    Those who covet power are not "individuals", but a group of young fighters in the tribe. They are unruly and rebellious, they have displayed their own demeanor in the foreign war, and they have sprouted ambitions that they shouldn''t have.

    "Damn it, the cubs I trained myself are the most reliable! What a pityyou cubs can grow up for at least another ten years before they can be my warriors!" The soldiers suddenly lost a lot of trust. When a tribe was promoted to a principality, the people''s mentality obviously couldn''t change in an instant, desperately expanding their direct lineage forces, Rurik could only think of this method.

    He felt the mental fatigue of being a king, and he had to think about the long-term.

    Even if Arik vowed to be loyal again, or that he will always be loyal, his existence itself is a threat to himself. Arik may not want to rebel all his life, not necessarily his supporters have no thoughts. So let alone other careerists.

    Lurik thought of the technique of checks and balances, and needed to promote some talents from his cronies. And cousin Arik, in the future, he should not be arrogant because of his identity, but considering the existence of other generals, always maintain a kind of jealousy, there is no matter of willingness or passivity, all have to show a kind of humility.

    As a king, I am afraid that there must be a fierce and dark side in my heart.

    "You people are not grateful for the post-war dividends that I gave you, and you still covet my power. You all die, it is good for me. But you can''t die now. You are eating the wheat and meat that I support. Before we grow into warriors, you can''t die..." Based on this idea, Rurik had to make some adjustments to the final funeral at noon tomorrow.

    He needs to use Veria''s funeral to show his courage to all the people.

    Then tear down the old long house of the priest that lost its sacredness in the public opinion following the death of Veria.

 Chapter 494ï¼š This is a funeral that starts a new era

    The body of the saint will eventually be turned into ashes. Many people in this night recalled all the past about Veria, recalling everything the old priest had done for the tribe. They repeatedly kept vigil for Veria, knowing that it was dawn.

    At dawn, the noise of Roseburg still awakened the entire tribe.

    Lurik doesn''t want to care about the rumors that are there for the time being. After all, he returns by himself, and any rumors are self-defeating.

    He must use some kind of tough means to deter the conspirators in the tribe, as well as some guys who are hiding deep.

    He claims that certain measures must be taken as soon as possible to bring a different starting point to the "post-Villa era".

    At dawn, Otto wakes up early, his heart is full of sadness.

    Niya tried to keep calm, but she inadvertently shed tears.

    Lurik had already woke up, staying at home with his parents, wives and concubines, eating jerky and oatmeal.

    Everyone remained silent until Rurik said astonishingly: "I want to take immediate action, and the sacrificial longhouse will be demolished today."

    Niya was taken aback: "What did you say?"

    "Take down the long house for worship."

    His son''s face is serious, he doesn''t seem to be talking nonsense. Niya almost instinctively discouraged: "Don''t be delusional, that''s a sanctuary. You can''t do this."

    "No! The long house of the priest is sacred because of Veria, and when she is dead, there is no meaning there."

    "But..."

    "Let him do it." Otto stopped his wife.

    "You! Otto, have you two discussed it?"

    "Yes, I will do it right away." Let''s talk, Ruriek quickly ate the wheat cakes, stood up suddenly, and walked out of the house in the surprise of his mother and female relatives.

    The outdoor temperature is still below freezing. Although it is approaching March, the ice on the sea does not seem to be thawed. People who dig ice to make breathing holes to catch seals and fish must still carefully use an axe to go after half a meter. Of ice.

    At this low temperature, a large number of people have appeared outdoors. Dressed in thick leather clothes and fluffy hats, they spontaneously moved to the long house of worship.

    Liurik brought the dignified mercenary men on guard to his mercenary camp, and ordered the sleeping mercenary fighters to assemble at a rapid speed.

    "Are everyone here? Jeflo, count it."

    After a while, Jeflo completed the statistical task, carefully reporting: "One hundred and fifty brothers are here."

    "Very good! You are all my confidants." Rurik shouted, "Bring an axe? ¡¡Get some hemp rope? ¡¡Go with me! Remember, what do I want you to do? ¡¡ What do you dare to refuse? If you are guilty, you will be killed!"

    Didn''t the cold make everyone awake? ¡¡ On the contrary, it was a serious and terrifying command from R¨¹lick, which made people''s hearts beat faster.

    A mighty army went to worship the longhouse? ¡¡All this happened under Otto''s gaze and permission.

    There are people standing on both sides of the winding road? ¡¡Everyone has a lot of different opinions, and I don¡¯t know what Master Rurik intends to move out of the army of mercenaries.

    The earth was trembling, and at this moment the priestesses in the chief priest''s house noticed the abnormality.

    Lu Mia, she just guarded the gray body of Veria and knows now? ¡¡ She shed tears at the thought of the past few years.

    The body has been placed in the lobby of the longhouse? ¡¡A large number of oil lamps are arranged around the body, which brings out a strong sense of ritual.

    The outdoors is very noisy.

    "Let''s see, is the person carrying the body here?" She greeted casually, but Rurik hurriedly opened the curtain and entered.

    "Liurik, you are here!" Lumia immediately greeted her.

    "Is everything okay?" Rurik asked casually with a sullen face.

    "Everything is fine. The ceremony is about to begin?"

    "Yes! You guys..." Rurik looked around? ¡¡ solemnly ordered: "Lu Mia, are you coming over? ¡¡ Stand by my side. I now arrange for manpower to move all the things in the long house."

    "Ah? What are you...what are you going to do?" Lumia just felt inexplicable? ¡¡ Although the body was to be moved to the final cremation altar, should other objects be buried?

    Lurik sighed a long time? ¡¡ looked at Lumia sincerely: "This long house was built for Vilia? ¡¡This is no longer sacred? ¡¡There is no meaning. Now, I will tear it down."

    "Take it down?" Lumia looked wrong, and the other priests were at a loss.

    Rurik¡¯s words were not finished yet, as a group of mercenaries who rolled up their linen sleeves broke into this "sanctuary" with serious faces, the priestesses instantly understood that Rurik¡¯s words were true, and they began to criticize again. Mortals broke into the sanctuary.

    "This is not sacred anymore! You women..." Rurik yelled, and pointed: "You priestesses, you have been assisting Vilia in serving Odin. Now Vilia is a Valkyrie, how about you ? You no longer need to continue to exist."

    After that, Rurik made a gesture, and Jeflo brought his men with a sharp blade and came aggressively. In fact, Rurik was thinking about dismissing these priestesses at first, but he later thought about it, and under Otto''s hint, decided to kill the killer.

    They easily arrested all the ordinary priestesses present, grabbed them one by one with their arms, and pressed them to kneel on the ground.

    The priestesses wailed in horror. They were still struggling for forgiveness without knowing what had happened, but it was a pity that any struggle was meaningless.

    Lumia approached Rurik in a panic: "You! They...what are you going to do to them?"

    Lurik''s eyes were extremely resolute. He didn''t say a word, just stretched out his right fist to send out a "hands-on" signal.

    I saw the mercenary soldiers drew out hemp rope and hanged the priestess who was kneeling.

    "Oh! How could this be..." For a moment, Lumia''s forehead was full of sweat. She looked into Rurik''s eyes and begged: "Why kill them? They are priestesses! Today''s ceremony..."

    "I don''t need them anymore!" Rurik suddenly held Lumia in his arms, grabbed her tightly, put his mouth to her ear, and whispered coldly: "You are our high priest, you It''s my woman. You must lie next to me every night, not the long house of the priests. There will be no long house of the priests in the future! These priestesses and the whole long house must be buried for Veria! I I will re-appoint some new priestesses to be your assistants. I will build a permanent temple and build statues of gods. Now, close your eyes and don''t think about anything."

    Of all the priestesses, only Palla survived. Of course, the woman was expelled by the hanged priestesses early, and it had nothing to do with the sacrificial group. She became a master at making soap and created a lot of wealth for her masters. For this kind of woman, Rurik will not only do no harm, but also continue to give important tasks.

    Seeing the terrifying death scene in front of him, Rurik''s heart moved a little, and that was all.

    None of the summer priestesses in the longhouse survived. They were given a "bloodless execution" and lay down beside Veria''s body one by one.

    This is one of the funerals of the Vikings.

    The leaders of some tribes died, and their female slaves were buried for them. In the same way, Rose''s high priest has passed away. Why do her ordinary priests continue to live?

    "My lord, it''s all done." Yevlo asked solemnly and somewhat fearfully, "What''s next?"

    "Pick up these corpses with leather and carry them out, and then move all the coins. You have finished moving the things in the room, and wait for my order to demolish the house."

    The mercenaries have begun to act!

    Outdoor mercenaries lined up a wall to prevent the gathering of Ross people from walking around. The people had different opinions. They saw Master Rurik''s men enter the long house. When they were surprised, they saw those people come out carrying some strange things.

    Do not! That is actually a human! It''s a dead person! Those drooping braids are...

    People are shocked to realize that a large number of priestesses... are dead?

    The scene was very noisy at one time, but Otto was not surprised at all of this. He pushed away from the crowd and shouted: "Don''t be surprised! These dead priestesses are willing to bury Vilia. Their souls have already entered Asgard, where they will continue to assist our Valkyrie! Sperosville!"

    Otto roared so, everyone''s emotions calmed down a little bit.

    Suddenly someone questioned: "Where is our new high priest? Where is Lumia of Master Rurik?"

    At that time, Lumia wore a helmet with antlers and walked out of the long house of the priest, which was urgently to be demolished, with Veria''s wooden staff inlaid with gems.

    She is much shorter than the average Rose woman, and her current height is exactly the same as that of Veria''s life. Quite a few people were almost stunned, and a Veria was resurrected by mistake.

    "I! High Priest Lumia, I will perform all the rituals today and in the future. All the new lower priests are born! I am the servant of Lord Rurik, and all the new lower priests are Rurik. Your servant!"

    Lumia has understood everything, she gladly accepted her brand new mission, and instantly lost her thoughts about this long house of the priest and everything in it. According to the words of Rurik assault teaching, she informally announced one thing to the people outdoors-all future sacrifices will only obey the order of the son of God, Rurik.

    The Ross tribe does have ambitious people, but this kind of people are very few. Most tribesmen, especially women whose husbands and sons died in the tribe, ordinary families, and orphans from all over the world, they fully support all of Rurik¡¯s propositions and hope that Lord Rurik will control greater power and wealth. , So that you can drink more soup.

    They watched in astonishment as the remains of the priestess who was buried were removed, and then they looked at the large number of suitcases with money.

    Lurik personally held that precious sheepskin book, which is a "Roman Sacred Relic", even if its title is "Exodus". In addition, all the wooden documents engraved on the past of the Ross people were **** with twine and carried out.

    Lurik finally appeared. No one noticed the book he was holding. Hundreds of pairs of eyes were staring at the holy artifacts raised by the eight people behind!

    is the remains of Veria!

    Otto gave an order: "To our High Priest of Veria, kneel down!"

    The Ross people, both men and women, knelt on one knee, and Otto also greeted him and became the coffin carrier of Veria.

    This dead tree-like old woman did her best for the Ross tribe. At this moment, she was lying peacefully on the wooden bed, covered with a snow-white polar bear skin, just like the world around her and the frozen sea, a piece of whiteness.

    The team slowly walked towards the towering cremation altar, and all the Ross people along the way had knelt and bid farewell to the sacred corpse of Veria.

    The fat businessman Gould kneeled down with his family.

    The Hotla family and his friends knelt down.

    The Fodegan family, the owner of the tailor''s workshop, knelt down.

    A large number of businessmen knelt down.

    There are also the old Eric family from Denmark and the travelers from the Balmerk tribe who came from afar. They were guests and knelt down for Rose''s passing high priest.

    Their kneeling came from the bottom of their hearts, such as Bijuni, but he learned that the high priest of Rose had died at the age of eighty, and he immediately believed the fact that the high priest had ascended to heaven and became a Valkyrie. In Bijuni''s concept, no mortal can live to be eighty years old, so the old woman lifted by the Duke of Rose himself must be truly sacred.

    The long house of the priest has become empty, all useful things have been removed, and the rest is demolition work.

    In the end, the Rus people voluntarily followed this order. They brought all kinds of tools and quickly turned the old longhouse into ruins.

    A lot of old building wood will be turned into fuel for the wooden platform, only the fifty-odd oak beams that have collapsed on the roof! The largest and most important oak beam among them, Rurik did not hesitate to use it as the keel of a new ship.

    The golden light of the sun sprinkled on the entire white world. In the days when Rick was no longer a clan, Clavassen¡¯s blacksmith shop allowed Lilia to continue to make some dark lenses while she was breastfeeding. Now, the two hundred Ross people put on sunglasses, and the sunlight on the snow no longer dazzled their eyes. They stayed in front of the pile of wood for a long time.

    are them too. These people wearing sunglasses assisted Rurik¡¯s elite mercenaries to move the remains of the lower priestess who was buried with them to the pyre. At this moment, they saw the ferocious face of the priestess and the severe scars on her neck.

    They are not willing, but killed!

    Who did it? Otto must have ordered it. .

    But, this is their fate! Sooner or later they will be buried with Villa.

    Finally, Veria''s body was placed on the top of the pyre, and then a large amount of seal grease was burned hot and began to sprinkle on the pyre at the bottom of the table on a large scale. In order to make the burning faster and more full, Ruriek can only do this.

    This is a large-scale cremation, burning the deceased to ashes, and it will take one day and one night at the earliest. Rurik only hopes to end this soon...

    The sun is finally about to rise to the right sky, and the occasion of the sacrifice is now.

    The high priest Lumia appeared wearing a antler helmet, and the so-called lower priestesses who followed were actually a group of girls? !

    Do not! These girls wear unique silver jewelry, and each silver jewelry hung on the chest is inlaid with a different gold heraldry. Everyone knows where they are inferior priestesses. This is a group of slaves that Otto got from Novgorod and gave them to Rurik. Now they are the wives and concubines of Lord Rurik.

    Lu Mia has the largest silver jewellery. People with a discerning eye can see that this short woman has an extremely noble position among wives and concubines, and she is also the new high priest.

    After a while, more children appeared!

    A large number of boys are holding "spears", they actually hold a very long wooden stick, each stick is tied with a white cloth. They are children who have been trained and provided by Rurik, and they are also future warriors who are loyal to Rurik. Farewell to the high priest Veria will be a special trial in their lives.

    They lined up in the neat team during training, all in one suit, lined up one after another in a matrix, standing around the wooden platform, and the absolute orderliness greatly strengthened the seriousness of the ceremony.

    Another group of girls appeared. Two hundred girls around the age of ten were all dressed in white. They tied white cloth strips to their foreheads, each carrying a bow tied with white cloth strips, and the hemp rope around their waists hung a quiver and a bag. There are a few arrows stuck in it.

    The final funeral is now finally ready to begin!

    As many as ten reindeer sacrificed, they were stabbed to death one by one by Rurik holding a sword, and then the deer''s body was dragged directly onto the ice. A group of strong men sculpted ice holes, letting all the deer blood flow into the ocean.

    Lumia shouted under the gaze of as many as 8,000 pairs of eyes: "O God of the sea! Please accept our sacrifice! Let the human remains of Sperosville return to the sea!"

    These reindeer are not dedicated to Odin, but to the ocean. As for the carcass of deer, it is natural to become food for people, especially as a treat for men who participate in sacrificial activities.

    Lumia began to chant the ancient sacrificial prayers of the Rus tribe, and some elderly people finally realized that what the girl chanted was turned into a prayer dedicated to the death of a great man. People listened to Lumia''s solo in silence, and then heard a large number of girls'' chorus, especially the battle song "Holy War" by the Ross people. The battle hymn was sung to Odin! The Ross people firmly believe that one of Odin''s incarnations is the sun.

    At noon, Rurik washed his hands full of deer blood and stood on a high place. He held a flaming pine torch and shouted: "Rose! Our high priest Veria, used 80 Nian completed her sacred mission! Odin is her father, she was the Valkyrie, and now Odin has taken her away! Sperosville! Our Valkyrie! She is looking at us from the sky Action! Odin is watching our actions!"

    "I! Leurik! I am also a descendant of Odin! I am your greatest leader, Odin shelters me invincible! Odin shelters me against the wind and snow and the heat! I will lead you to glory, all surrender Ross and those who have formed alliance with Ross will receive the honor of Odin''s reward! Now, let me start a new era!"

    At this point, the boys and girls began to yell at Ullah in a rhythmic manner in accordance with Rurik¡¯s previous arrangement.

    The voice of Ullah, Rurik is to use it as the unique Viking roar of the Rus.

    Rurik endured the pain of his throat, approached the pyre with a tragic expression, and threw a torch The flame touched the flammable seal oil and burned quickly, and the charcoal in the pyre was already infiltrated. After the grease was removed, a terrifying pillar of fire rushed into the sky almost for an instant.

    Lurik felt the terrifying heat, and the onlookers retreated subconsciously. Rurik squinted and raised his head, watching Veria''s body engulfed in yellow flames...

    The flame shocked everyone, no matter whether everyone reacted or not, Rurik publicly announced that his era had officially arrived! The so-called Veria was chosen by Odin, and Rurik was second. Those who agree that Rurik is a sacred person, based on today''s rituals, greatly strengthened their power of faith. As for the careerists, some people began to waver.

    Lurik also didn''t expect a group of guys who questioned his status to change their views quickly. He believed that at least those guys knew what ferociousness was.

    His estimate is correct. The Ross people cannot tolerate that their leader is not a fierce and fierce warrior. Now everyone is soberly aware that although Rurik is still an immature child (less than twelve years old), he already has the mentality of a warrior. Next, everyone just needs to wait for the child to grow into a man who is stronger than his father Kong Wu.

    The fire burned for three days, and everything finally turned to ashes.

    The last bones of Veria were also turned into dust in the flames, all the ashes were mixed together, and they were all sent into the sea by the Ross people.

    The cremation altar has completely disappeared, and a permanent temple is about to be built on the black ruins left by it, and this is something to follow.

 Chapter 495ï¼š The Temple of Ross was built and Rurik became a man

    An old era ended as Veria turned into ashes. On the ruins of the black altar, a brand new temple was under construction.

    Once, the Ross people did not have this awareness. An old stone ship altar is enough, do we need to build more?

    They did not even erect statues for the gods of their faith, nor did they have dedicated temples to worship them.

    Until the Ross army attacking Gotland, they saw the temple of Visby and saw the bronze statue inside the temple.

    Rurik wants to build a temple to worship the gods, and everyone is very welcome psychologically. In reality, all the expenses for building the temple are paid by Rurik. Anyone with strength can sign up to become a builder. Get money and food.

    The old longhouse was torn down. The remaining batch of wooden beams, except for the thickest one to be used as the keel of the ship, the other wooden beams can be used as building materials for the temple.

    Those old inferior priests were buried with the high priests, marking the complete disintegration of the old priesthood. Rurik no longer worried that the priests would interfere with his power, and now he has completely controlled Rose''s theocracy.

    Therefore, those gods should be enshrined, all by his will.

    The building of the temple is only part of the great construction of the earth. Lurik decided to build a batch of new wooden houses, asking for land from the surrounding mounds and pine forests, and grouping them into the city.

    This kind of work is definitely not a waste of money for the people. The wealth that is lost is left to Rick''s own, and the people will get a lot of job opportunities in the winter when there is no work.

    Large sums of gold and silver are the strong driving force of economic activity. Lurik began to implement careful plans. According to his own ideas, Roseburg is gradually developing into a walled coastal city, making the noun suffix "brug" become Really a fortress.

    Men, women, and children all act.

    Roseburg in the fjord is a narrow area. If the surrounding forests are cut down on a large scale, a lot of land can be opened up.

    Liulique never thought of developing this northern mother city into a densely populated city. It would be enough to grow the population to a maximum of 10,000. The population of Ross is inevitably more and more, and the new population must actively fill other settlements, especially the Fort Shilla at the mouth of the Neva River.

    The core of the Rus was moved to Fort Shilla in the east. This was Rurik''s final plan. But even if the core area is moved, it does not mean that the old Roseburg will be abandoned.

    Strong people carry axes, and children carry double saws. They are destroying the forest at an extremely fast speed, and the fiery building atmosphere has made the snow cold disappear.

    The wooden wall surrounding Roseburg is under construction. They dug a big hole to bury a thick log, and use this as a node to gradually assemble the wooden wall.

    Although the location of Fort Rose is too remote, the possibility of being attacked by the enemy is extremely low, and coupled with the increasingly powerful Russian navy, there may not be a need for a wall in exchange for the safety of the people.

    Still be cautious! In a world of conflicts, it is not wrong to be cautious.

    Lurik not only ordered the wooden wall, but its foundation needs to be reinforced with stones. On the wooden wall, we need to install scaffolding for people to walk around? ¡¡And every some distance? ¡¡To build a tower.

    The wooden wall will completely enclose Roseburg, for this reason the wall will have to be divided from the port. In this way? ¡¡Those merchants from all walks of life in Binhai? ¡¡Especially the mansion of the Gould family, will be separated by this wall.

    then what should we do?

    Gould really wanted to think about it? ¡¡ After all, Lord Rurik''s decision was to transform Roseburg into a strong fortress. He knew very well about the army''s attack on Visby, which was clearly a huge trading city? ¡¡After the defeat of the First World War? ¡¡ If the remaining Visby people can hold on by relying on the walls, the attack by the Ross army would take some twists and turns, but it¡¯s a pity. Those people didn''t have a wall, and the Ross army''s incursion was easy.

    Is he also aware of last year¡¯s war? ¡¡The fact that the Swedish coalition forces suffered heavy losses in the forced onslaught of Borgholm¡¯s high walls? ¡¡Without the excellent siege weapons of the Russian army, the coalition forces would almost be able to break the city.

    Catch up with the wave of large-scale construction, and a batch of new lands have been opened up from the disappearing forests, the Gould family did not hesitate to pay out of their own pockets to build their own new mansion!

    He has huge financial resources now? ¡¡Rosburg has a large number of unemployed labors, so it is not difficult to build a new mansion.

    The time has entered March? ¡¡It has been nearly 20 days since the funeral of Veria.

    The weather is getting warmer day by day, although there has been a cold rain during this period? ¡¡The rain freezes when it touches the ground, and it cannot extinguish people''s enthusiasm.

    Is another modest snowfall after the freezing rain? ¡¡The low temperature dropped sharply? ¡¡People are putting off construction work.

    Is the temperature warming up now? ¡¡ Although the daytime temperature remains at freezing point, it is not cold for everyone in northern Europe.

    The western mound where ¡¡¡¡Lurik was used to train little soldiers, every tree in the pine forest here has been dug out with roots, and this place has become a key construction site.

    A batch of fence-style buildings with too high wooden stakes are under construction, and they will be built as a granary building. The wheat kernels can continue to be eaten after being stored in a dry environment for three years. However, it will only take a short time for the wheat to rot or sprout when it sees water. It is very normal to build a granary on a natural high ground. Not only that, but Rurik will also build a large warehouse for storing money and other goods here.

    Soon, this mound where the soldiers were trained before will be used as a heavily guarded forbidden area.

    is also on the mound, and a palace in the real sense has begun to lay the foundation.

    But in this era, even the construction of wooden buildings takes a long time.

    The architectural style of the Ross people has also changed. The biggest change is that the housing has begun to be three-dimensional. Especially for Rurik''s palace, its foundation must be made of rock, and a large amount of wood should be piled on top of the rock. The palace will be an unprecedented three-story building. The so-called first floor is a huge living room, the second floor is also a specific dining room and bedroom, and the third floor is very special. It is the usable space under the herringbone roof. , It naturally becomes the place where the sundries are placed.

    The palace plan is like this. When a large number of new buildings use wood and stone on a large scale, a new type of material has never been used.

    Cement! The sacred invention of the construction industry, the architectural treasure of the Romans, Rurik easily reproduced in Roseburg.

    After all, cement is not a very sophisticated construction adhesive. Once you know its recognition, mass production is possible.

    All the materials for making ordinary cement exist in the mountains near Roseburg!

    The **** after iron smelting, the powder made from iron ore, the lime burned in a fierce fire, and the key river sand. Rurik dispatched those blacksmith apprentices, and quickly collected a lot of them from the mountains and around the frozen upstream stream. The Clavassen father and son have more important work. These very young blacksmith apprentices, under the leadership of the same young Kamnier, and under the guidance of Rurik himself, from mining materials to making usable cement, they only used Seven days.

    Because of these children, Rurik is indeed the son of God in their eyes. They boasted that they learned the essence of the world through the "simplified table of the periodic table" engraved on the wooden board, and the success of the cement configuration became " Another proof of the rationality of the short form.

    However, the successful deployment of cement did not cause much disturbance. The Ross tribe is different from other tribes. The tribesmen have seen a lot of new things every year. Everyone has a lot of ideas about any wonderful things, even if they are owned by people. The wings are flying in the sky, and it''s no surprise.

    The so-called Binhai Temple, which is wrapped in a wooden wall, of course, this section of the wooden wall is already very close to the sea.

    The best building materials must be given priority to the temple, and it must be the most sacred building in Roseburg.

    Rose¡¯s young boys and girls piled large and small stones on the reindeer sleigh. The big stones need to be hugged by a strong man, and the small stones are only as big as a fist. Among the stones are limestone, iron ore, and copper ore, most of which are ordinary granite.

    Under Rurik¡¯s order, the stone ship altar of the Rus was demolished after Lumia personally made a small sacrifice, and all the stones were turned into the core of the foundation of the new temple.

    The stones of the old stone ship altar were piled into a square outer corner. A large number of small stones were piled in the center. Then the evenly mixed cement penetrated into the gap. The construction workers used wooden plank tools to push out a platform that was satisfactory to Rurik.

    For three full days, this foundation platform finally solidified. The cold weather did not seem to affect the slow chemical reaction inside it. After all, the cement merged with a large number of stones and turned into a huge square floor!

    The Ross people have never worshipped a huge statue of a god. Of course, many people made some small wood carvings themselves, and regarded them as a certain deity worshipped in order to be blessed. What is the point of such worship? The statues of the gods in their hands were not only small, but also crude.

    The Duchy of Ross is already quite large, and the Ross people as the core must unify their thoughts.

    Rurik did not hesitate to make a fuss about worshiping the gods. It is not enough to just verbally declare that he has the highest theocracy of the entire tribe. He must take adequate measures, such as erecting the exquisitely cast statues on the gorgeous decorations. In the temple. In a sense, the temple built by Rurik has no essential difference from the set of Buddhist temples and galleries, except that the Buddha and the true monarch have become Nordic gods such as Odin.

    I have to say that this kind of worship to a huge statue of a god, anyone who kneels down will feel solemn, and the more he will hint in his heart that what he prays for will definitely be blessed by the gods.

    Now the question arises again, should those gods be worshipped by the Ross people?

    Lurik noticed that the main gods of the Merlaren, Yilmalun, Uppsala, and other tribes are not unified. Everyone indeed believes that Odin is the greatest god, but there are various explanations for it.

    This is the case in the Swedish power zone. Rurik learned from the old Danish Eric family, sister-in-law Asraki, and the Saxons of Borgholm whom he had known before, that these people have very different attitudes towards gods.

    In other words, from the Arctic Ocean to the southernmost Schleswig, the people in the Viking control area, everyone only reached a unity on the issue of "Odin is the supreme god", and the interpretation of other gods is varied...

    The Norse mythology system is not unified at all in the current era! Rurik made a very clear judgment.

    Since this is the case, Rurik, as a plank of recording ancient events, has appointed certain deities.

    Odin, the king of the gods, bestowed the fate of the rise of the Rus, and the invincibility of the Rus, and should be worshipped first by all.

    Frija, the wife of Odin, the **** of marriage, protects the family peace of the Ross people.

    Frei, the **** of wealth, bless the people of Ross to live better day by day, and bless the merchants to make a fortune.

    Freya, the **** of fertility, the **** of health, bless the population of Rose to grow and be healthy.

    Tor, the **** of craftsmen, farming, animal husbandry and fishery, bless all the production and construction work of the Ross people.

    Sperosvilia, the Valkyrie who belongs exclusively to the Ross people, and all the warriors who fight for Ross, his soul will be brought into the Hall of Valor by this god.

    The first five gods are generally recognized by the people of the tribe, and Rurik clearly defined the affairs they blessed.

    There is only the last deity, Sperosville, she is the dead high priest Veria!

    Villa became a **** and must be worshipped and admired by the Rus for a long time.

    Therefore, Klavasen was assigned by Rurik the most important work of casting the idol! And this unintentionally is very severe work.

    After learning the news, Kravasson didn''t want to say any more about seeing the wonderful performance of cement, but deeply questioned the casting of six bronze statues at once!

    "It''s crazy! How much copper does it cost to cast a huge bronze statue that is almost equal to the body? I don''t have so much material in a short time!"

    Lurik did not embarrass the veteran old blacksmith, he did not shout any motivational words, but directly pointed out the craftsmanship of making the bronze statue.

    The Ross people have not learned the vivid sculpture technique from the Greek region. It is simply unrealistic to expect old guys like Clavasson to make exquisite large-scale idols. Rurik is not very demanding. He needs six busts with different faces, each of which is not a huge copper ingot.

    He asked Clavasson to make a special clay mold and cast a layer of copper immediately. After all, the "Statue of Independence" is also assembled with a large number of irregular copper skins, and there is a lot of space inside.

    The statue requested by ¡¡¡¡Lurik is exactly the same. The complex copper skin has the facial features of the gods, beards and even the lines of clothing. He does not require Kravassen to be cast too finely, as long as the surface has some clear facial features. As for the huge empty space behind the idol, it can be filled with clay afterwards.

    Of course, only the image of the Valkyrie, Sperosville, needs to be cast, because everyone knows what the old Veria looks like.

    He gave Clavasson a casting deadline, which must be completed before the vernal equinox.

    With the completion of the cement stone base of the temple, the construction of the buildings on the platform is very fast.

    The entire Roseburg is in the largest scale of construction ever before. As of the eve of the Spring Equinox, a small portion of extremely solid wooden walls were built, and five standardized grain storage warehouses were built and filled with grain.

    The permanent temple building was completed on time!

    Its appearance is very similar to the old priest''s long house, its length has been reduced, but it is full of novelty.

    There is only one room inside the ¡¡¡¡ temple, and six statues of different styles stand in the house!

    When the temple was completed, the two huge wooden doors were deliberately opened by Rurik. Facing the thousands of people gathered, he shouted in public: "This is the sanctuary! It is you and Asgard. Communication tool! Look at these idols! Odin! Friga! Frey! Freya! Thor! And our Sperosville! Bow down to the idols! Consecrate a silver coin, there is always a deity Will respond to your prayers!"

    The temple was brightly lit. Lumia, the Corvin girl Lumi, and the ten Slavic maids of Rurik, all of them under the command of Rurik, became priestesses who were completely obedient to Rurik. Of course they Another identity is his wife and concubine. The power of sacrifice is actually firmly controlled by Rurik, and he ¡°invented¡± the concept of ¡°incense¡±.

    The right to interpret is in the hands of Rurik. The so-called if you pay a sum of money as the funds of the prayer, the idol will respond in some form.

    There was no such thing in the past. Because of Rurik¡¯s explanation, all the people in the tribe realized that they could really interact with the gods! Rurik must have been a son of God, and with his endorsement, his prayers will surely get results. Of course, Rurik also made restrictions. It is said that every Roth has only one opportunity to pray once a month, and the funds paid are only one silver coin. No amount of investment is meaningful.

    The priestesses headed by Lumia, facing the statues that had been plated with a layer of gold, the eyes were plated with silver, and the texture of the clothes were painted with lapis lazuli powder, they carried out a sacrificial activity, which is the so-called "consecration." . In this way, Rurik announced that these mortal gold and silver statues had made spiritual contact with Asgard.

    People live for what? Ordinary men want to get rich, and women want their families and children to be safe. Everyone hopes that their work will be smooth, disease-free, happy marriage, and family reproduction. All the good dreams of people for a good life have been fulfilled by this vote! Of course, Sperosville, the Valkyrie born from the Ross people, has opened the gates of the Valhalla Temple for all the Ross warriors.

    If you pay a silver coin to get the blessing of the gods, what are you still doing?

    Not to mention, Rurik really turned the temple into a Buddhist temple. He placed a silver coin box outside the temple and put on leather cushions. People paid the silver coins one by one and knelt down to pray.

    The whole praying scene gradually became popular, and even the merchants who were taking the guest ran over.

    Guests from Balmerk like Bijuni and the old Eric family from Denmark, they are not just as spectators, but actively join the army of prayers.

    The 832 vernal equinox ritual of the Ross people lasted until late at night in the extraordinary excitement. People with silver coins scrambled and ran to the temple to bow down, and then left with a happy smile.

    No one questioned this behavior, or that everyone needs a clear **** deep in their hearts. Every time there was a large-scale sacrifice, the Rus tribe would be crowded in the stone ship altar. Lulik clearly realized the demands of the people and built the temple.

    A small square was built at the temple, and there is absolutely no problem with squeezing three or four thousand people. The future "Temple Square" is also the best place for public activities, and the Spring Equinox sacrifice is a special stress test. The result of the test is really good! Of course, what is even more amazing is that Rurik has obtained more than four thousand silver coins by very reasonable means, which means that so many people have participated in the prayer! He amassed a fortune, and the people also received spiritual comfort.

    Seeing everyone''s smiling faces after praying, Rurik didn''t feel guilty at all! This is not a deception. The people paid a silver coin to buy spiritual comfort and hope for the future, while Lurik directly recovered a batch of funds to make the finances more stable. Everyone belongs to what they need.

    Time quietly entered into April, and the frozen sea has already shown signs of defrosting. The construction of Roseburg has become warmer due to the temperature, and the speed has increased significantly.

    The temple began to be guarded by Rurik¡¯s elite mercenaries, and the temple became open regularly. When it opened for the first time in April, a large group of people came to kneel and pray with silver coins. For this reason, Lu Mia wore a antler helmet and leaned on a wooden staff. She stood at the entrance of the temple all day. Of course, in order to reward this woman who has made a lot of money for her hard work, Liurik also kneaded her calves that night to relieve the pain of standing for a long time. Rurik fulfilled his words, so-called after the long house of the priest was demolished, Lumia would be by Rurik''s side every night. After all, from the beginning, the place on one side of the bed was reserved for this woman.

    Lu Mia was rubbed so as to feel comfortable, the soreness in her legs almost disappeared, even...

    When the palace is completed, the whole family will move out. Lumia was touched that she was the first woman of Rurik, but she was still not a real woman.

    "Ruriek, why are you still a child, I am ready, but you are still a child."

    Lurik knows exactly what this girl means Under the night, he mumbled softly: "So what''s the rush? I am powerless now. I am waiting for two years!"

    "I don''t believe it." Lumia sulked, "You are decisive, you are obviously a man. Why don''t you try? I will give you many children, they are hereditary high priests, and will always end up with Rose. "

    Lumia''s words are full of urging, and Rurik can''t make up his mind for a moment.

    "I¡­¡­"

    "You are a strong bear, I am a deer, I''m lying here, hurry up!"

    Stimulated by these words, Rurik''s heart couldn''t help but lifted up. He asked himself, he has a Nordic body, where is the new golden hair on his lips, which is clearly a beard, okay? And there are already hairs in that place. Has the power of man been awakened, and has never noticed that he is busy with other things? It should be... already awakened.

    In the night, Rurik finally started a great attempt, and Lumia also fully cooperated.

    A miracle happened! In other words, this inevitable event happened ahead of schedule beyond Rurik''s estimation!

    After this night, on the second day of the vernal equinox, the high priest of the Rus was favored by the son of God, Rurik, and she finally became a woman.

    Early in the morning, Rurik looked at the dark red on the linen sheets and at Lumia who was still sleeping. He couldn''t help but sighed and beat his chest: "I am indeed a Nordic! What a precocious Nordic! I was 11 years old. Become a man! Maybe this is a good thing."

 Chapter 496ï¼š Chart

    What happened that night, Otto and Niya soon knew.

    They had to readily admit the fact that their son had become a man before he was an adult. Through this incident, they also felt that Lumia was worth getting close to as never before.

    This used to be an extravagant hope, but now Otto is beginning to think of the beauty of becoming a grandpa.

    Just like spring is coming, the sea ice and snow will dissolve, and everything will be wonderful.

    But Lumia was never Rurik''s wife that Otto recognized.

    Old Ligus of the White Tree Manor in Novgorod, that old guy actually had a very smart little daughter.

    That girl, Svetlana is approaching adulthood, right?

    Because of the war, Otto has not traveled to Novgorod for a whole year, and he doesn''t even know how the girl has grown up. In the new year, he intends to go to the east for a good inspection, especially to see if Svetlana is beautiful enough.

    This is still the world of looking at faces, Lumia''s appearance does not please Otto. But because the first servant of Rurik became his first woman, Otto strongly looked forward to the result next year.

    The power of man has awakened!

    Regarding this kind of thing, there is only a difference between zero times and countless times. The marrow-knowing Rurik is completely instinctive to pursue the ultimate happiness. Of course, it is the goal to let her breed hereditary high priest.

    By the standards of this era, Lumia has long been an adult. She is almost sixteen years old, and by the standards of a deer breeder, she should have been a mother a long time ago. Therefore, based on this understanding, this girl will appear eager.

    time and time again, five times in ten days. Rurik was comfortable himself, and he was very sure of his abilities.

    This is like shooting an arrow, shooting at a target many times, as long as there is an arrow on the target, it is successful.

    This is the sixth time, Lumia is fully aware that her man is only young. He is a bear with huge potential, and now he is showing strong strength, he can only bear it passively, after all, this is what he wants.

    At night, she rested on her stomach, Rurik covered it with a blanket, and sat quietly beside the bed to calm down.

    "Are you satisfied now?"

    Lumia whispered, "You... want me to be a mother this year..."

    "Not this year, but next year. Nine months or nearly ten months, next year, around the vernal equinox priest, you are the mother."

    In the night, Lumia smiled quietly, "It''s better to hurry up, I have to preside over the priest."

    As it is said that a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers, Rurik feels that he is full of energy, and he is afraid that he will be empty again. During this time, he has been eating meat desperately.

    The sea ice is already very weak, and the major events in the plan should also be carried out. The relationship with Lumia is only a private matter within the family, the next thing is related to the great exploration of the future of the Ross people.

    Otto, he didn''t learn of Lurik''s plan to visit Balmerk''s allies by sea until it was April.

    Is there a smooth waterway from Roseburg to Balmerk? Will there be a shocking storm in the middle? Will it be attacked by the enemy?

    It is true that the warrior who conquered the sea should not be afraid of these risks, but the explorer is actually his own son! He clearly learned of Rurik''s decision, and suddenly Otto couldn''t help but think carefully. I''m afraid this kid and Lumia have a different approach. The so-called assault left the family back up.

    A meeting was held in the Duke¡¯s mansion, and Rurik needed the elite elders of the tribe to explain their determination, so that the adventure seemed no longer dangerous.

    It is clearly past mid-April, this year''s Spring Festival is obviously coming even later. Is the thawing of the bay entering May again? Is coldness the norm? Last year''s warmth was just a flash in the pan? I''m afraid that this year''s harvest season, the M?laren area will have a shortage of grain again.

    Rosburg suffered another terrible freezing rain. The soft snow was turned into ice on a large scale. If it weren''t for a large amount of wheat reserves, the reindeer herd and Mianyang would starve to death because of the difficulty in obtaining forage.

    Otto said with a deep face, "Leurik, everyone is here, now tell everyone about your plan."

    Liulik looked around, and apart from the old guys of the Ross tribe, the most important guests were the Brothers Biyuni and Froki.

    He came here prepared, and soon made another gesture. The four maids took a huge pine board and walked into the hall together, and the board was gently placed among the people.

    Everyone stretched their heads. They noticed that the brown-white board exuding a strong smell of turpentine, on which the unique texture was depicted by the toner.

    But, what exactly is on the board?

    Suddenly, Otto suddenly realized that he was stabbed in his leg. He stood up abruptly, pointed to the board and exclaimed in surprise, "This is! Our world? This is more detailed than the previous sketches. What are you? God asks for a wooden board, is that to make this?"

    Lurik also stood up: "Yes, this is a part of our world, at least a small world we live in."

    Lurik moved out is a map of Northern Europe, its area is close to one square.

    This map is completely based on his inner memory, coupled with some key figures such as the old Danish Eric, and learned some knowledge about Danish geography, so as to depict the Nordic world in as detailed as possible.

    The entire Scandinavia and Kola Peninsula, the entire Jutland Peninsula, the Eastern Land of Finland, and some clearly identified islands and archipelagos are all on the map.

    is on the northwestern edge of the map, where a small island is specially marked, namely Iceland.

    The British Isles is the main depiction in the southwest of the map, and there is also the Dutch area south of Jutland, which is the so-called "Greater Friesland".

    On the map, the names of some settlements are marked in detail. All settlements in the Duchy of Ross are marked in the most detailed, as well as the proven locations of Hezeby, Schleswig, Kalmar and Borgholm, Bergen, and Narvik Fjord. As for Novgorod, it was arranged by Rurik in the southeast corner of the map, and the corresponding name was engraved.

    Even Otto has never intuitively understood the structure of the "known world". This unprecedented huge map drawn by Rurik directly helps everyone open up the perspective of God!

    Lurik lay down and pointed at the islands, fjords, rivers, and settlements on the map, and introduced them one by one.

    "If we take the sea route, we can of course reach Balmerk. We pass through the strait controlled by the Danes and enter the vast western sea. We will first enter Oslo, follow the coastline northward, and arrive at Bergen, the core of the Norwegian. , Continue north to arrive at Balmerk. If we start from Balmerk and continue eastward, we will get my winter camp, Fort Murman." Ruriek directly described a route, and the viewers were all shocked and suspicious.

    Otto¡¯s aging heart is beating wildly. His arrival in the ?re fishery controlled by the Danes in his life is already the limit to the south.

    "Can this work? Are you sure that this route exists?"

    Father¡¯s suspicion is very reasonable. Neither the Ross nor the Balmerks can judge the rationality of this route. In fact, Rurik is also very skeptical. He must walk cautiously through Jutland and the attached islands. The risks are huge. It''s just that he feels that headless flies are running around, as long as they walk along the coastline of the peninsula, they will be able to pass through the key strait into the Atlantic Ocean.

    "I can do it!" Rurik made an impeccable rhetoric with great confidence. This is the knowledge that Odin rewarded us with Rose, and we can know the structure of the earth and ocean. God has given us the opportunity, and we must seize the opportunity. "

    Otto eased a little from the shock: "This is indeed the truth, but... you have to pass through the strait controlled by the Danes. You call for no war this year, why should..."

    "War? No. I will not attack Denmark, just pass through their control area. I will take the Aphrodite with a lot of cargo to go to Balmerk to do business. The Danes dare to stop us, then fight. "

    Rurik had clenched his fists while speaking, and everyone could see that what he said was true.

    Everyone who has gone through the previous naval battles knows the amazing combat effectiveness of the Aphrodite. The bigger happy event will be about ten days later, and the other two big ships will be launched.

    Lurik¡¯s words are more than that. Instead of convincing everyone that their risk is not high, it is better to convince them that this adventure is just a great beginning.

    Human nature is greedy. As long as everyone believes that the ocean-going routes are rewarded by gods and that the gold and silver that can be caught by adventure is huge, everyone dare to abandon the risks.

    Lurik pointed directly at the British Isles, especially to a clear point. "This is the source of Briton slaves. The place I am pointing to is called London. There are a lot of treasures and rich land here! We can make a fortune if we attack here! If we occupy this place permanently, our immigrants can get it. A steady stream of wheat."

    These remarks are actually for the Bijuni brothers, and Rurik has something to follow. He pointed to the small island to the northwest of the map, "This is an island of ice and snow. It is extremely cold. But it is also dense with seals and herrings. Area. But anyone who dares to continue westward can reach a warm and rich new world."

    When the Bijuni brothers were overwintering in the Arctic, they basically knew these things from R¨¹lic, and they are still excited after hearing it again.

    Otto, Harrodsson, Arik and others were also very excited. After all, no one can refuse the piles of gold and the hills made of wheat grains.

    "Well! I agree with your adventure. The Balmerks'' salt is really good salt, and we need it extremely." Otto was the first to affirm that he could not stop his son''s adventure. Do not! Why stop it? A person who is inspired to conquer a huge world must take courageous risks.

    Brother Bijuni must go home during the warm period. Relying on Rurik''s description, it is clear that it is faster to go home by sea. With the strength of the big ship, the journey is probably not dangerous.

    Bijuni hurriedly replied: "The Lord Duke of Ross is very true. We and Rurik swear to Odin as brothers, and I agree with the wishes of the Rurik brothers on this trip. We will go by sea. You Rurik''s various goods Please ship, we Balmerks will buy everything. And my sister..."

    "Your sister?" Otto suddenly noticed something.

    "My sister Nolan, I promised her to Brother Liurik. She is coming to Roseburg. She doesn''t like to walk over the snow-capped mountains for another month. It must be the best to return by sea."

    Otto nodded, then laughed. He slapped Biyuni on the shoulder, "Okay, your sister will come over, I will treat her as a daughter. Isn''t she called Nolan? My son Rurik has become a man in advance, and your sister will soon Being a mother makes the alliance between our two races stronger."

    Biyuni was very happy, because this embarrassed him and had to accompany him with a smiley face.

    Otto slapped his thigh, "Just do it! Bring a lot of cargo to Balmerk! If you encounter an attack by the Danes, beat them back! But..." Otto calmed down a bit again, "Liurik, after all, it is Danes. You have to choose a group of capable fighters to board the ship and bring sufficient supplies, especially weapons! A large number of torsion slingshots and crossbows are installed."

    Liurik let out a long sigh of relief, "I will, no enemy ship is my opponent."

    "Then I wish you great success, too." Arik congratulated excitedly, "There is also news that your sister-in-law Asraki''s belly is finally getting bigger, and I will take her to Fort Shilla in the summer."

    "Yes. I''m going to Novgorod, too." Otto said, but his expression was clear and there was something to be said.

    "Go east and ask for tribute? Dad, you are very old, maybe you don''t have to be too reluctant. Arik can take the lead."

    "Do you think I''m old?" Otto stroked his white beard with a wry smile, and said, "Remember that Svetlana?"

    Rick was clever, "That girl? You mentioned it."

    "Remember, that''s the wife I arranged for you, don''t ignore it. She is very beautiful, and she is ten years old now. I will bring her back this time. Regardless of whether Rigus agrees or not, I just want to be here. Take that girl over this year. Boy, you are indeed a good child, and indeed my good son. Among a dozen wives and concubines, don¡¯t just spoil Rumia. Once the other women reach their age, you can do it! Understand? "

    Otto said, everyone laughed.

    Leurik was not at all embarrassed, he slapped his chest, "Come on then! Anyway, the children born are your grandsons, you don''t have too many, and I don''t feel tired at all."

    The room was filled with happy laughter again, and then, everyone began to discuss the private affairs of Rurik without hesitation.

    After all, Lumia, the first wife and concubine to be fortunate, is Rose¡¯s high priest! This meaning is extraordinary!

    Everyone likes to chew their tongues **** these things they love to hear. Otto was there, and they all praised Rurik for not only the wisdom bestowed by the gods, but also a part of the magical powers. An eleven-year-old boy can visit his wife and concubine up to six times in twelve days. In their traditional concept, this is stronger than many twenty-year-old boys.

    Of course, they didn''t know that Rurik was expecting to be in a state of overnutrition. He used his excess power in combat training before, and now he has a brand new window of venting.

    Harrodsson suddenly realized: "Ah! What I said, the most recent temple opening day ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the high priest sitting at my door, she occasionally limped when she stood up and walked. Was this the reason? No wonder you have to sit for a long time."

    I heard, a group of old guys in the room started laughing presumptuously and madly...

    Expedition to the West and determining the route to the Balmerk tribe is another way for Rurik to vent his powerful power.

    Ask yourself, I¡¯m too irritating to Lumia¡¯s behavior too often. The spring festival is coming soon, and the ice and snow will melt into the sea. Then the ritual must be presided over by her!

    Not only that, the two large ships have completed the installation of sails and anchors, and even the slips into the ocean are ready!

    Two ships of the same class as the Aphrora, the Gurdot and the Spellosville, they both nailed chalky mud-painted planks on the bows of the ship¡¯s hull numbers, ship names, and Only the strong men are left to pull into the ocean together, and this is also the most glorious project during the big sacrifice!

    Lu Mia should have a good training for a while.

    The ice layer is getting thinner and thinner, and seal catchers claim that a large number of sea ice cracks have appeared in distant seas, and the work of catching seals is becoming more and more dangerous.

    This is actually a good thing, which means that the voyage is about to begin. The reality was in front of him, and Rurik had no intention of continuing to toss Rumia. He made a list and began to send people to the ship to ship the goods that were waiting to be delivered to Balmerk, such as a batch of bear skins, deer skins, and mink. There is also a yellow-white soap with a sulfur smell.

    Otto¡¯s advice also reminded him, to make a new weapon? of course!

    Lurik still intends to continue to make a fuss about the torsion weapon. This time he decided to stick to the young blacksmith apprentices, and made the "wild donkey catapult" into a new type of shipborne tactical weapon. He has arranged for his subordinates to start operations!

 Chapter 497ï¼š New Shipborne Weapons

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    A group of small but strong boys obeyed Rurik''s order and assembled all the staff. They stood in the empty field outside the blacksmith''s workshop area in Clavasson and accepted Rurik''s inspection.

    Rurik looked at them one by one with his hands behind his back.

    These ten-year-old boys, who were originally destined to be farmers in Novgorod, lived a short and mediocre life in poverty, and even died prematurely due to malnutrition.

    Now, everything has changed.

    Their body is stronger than Rurik, because of regular physical labor, everyone can see obvious muscle texture when they roll up their sleeves, even if they are only ten years old.

    They eat meat every day, and for the past six months, there must be a pound of oats every day.

    Such a high-nutrient, high-calorie diet is not for fattening. They were ordered to work hard and each became a good little blacksmith. This group of children are only small in age and short in stature. They are as strong as cows now. Will they still have it in the future? Isn''t it strong enough to cut a pine tree with a big axe?

    These Slavic boys can basically stand alone, although they are not as efficient as the young and strong Kawei, their future is bright.

    Kamene rushed to report, "Boss, everyone is here. Arrange the task and we will finish it without sleeping."

    "Okay! Very energetic. Then follow my orders and I want you to make a new weapon."

    There is no need to leave Rick''s words, after all, these children are all involved in the direct manufacturing of torsion slingshots and weapons. These children are very expert.

    How can the gray-bearded Cravason alone make a large number of weapons? Behind the large number of "scorpion crossbow"-style torsion slingshots, wooden arms and steel-arm crossbows on the Ross ships are the efforts of these little blacksmiths.

    If there was no such success, Rurik would not dare to assemble them and entrust them with important tasks.

    The wild donkey catapult, the so-called powerful torsion drive lever, throws the stones out at the same time, the inertia also drives the whole machine to jump up, just like a stubborn donkey.

    The best way to prevent it from jumping is naturally to install a counterweight at the end.

    These children, they are being trained by the standards of "all-round craftsmen" by Liurik. They are young miners, metallurgists, cement workers, and promising carpenters.

    Cravason is busy forging the steel sword himself, and he has always enjoyed it. Kawei and his recruits still guard the blast furnace and continue to produce iron tools.

    The children cannot be kept by the skilled craftsmen, but Rurik himself is their best teacher.

    The warmer water from the southern waters has invaded the Gulf of Bothnia. The sea has basically thawed, and the sea surface has not slowed down by large and small ice floes and even some giant icebergs.

    The fjord where Roseburg is located is still frozen, but the people have noticed that the upstream stream is surging day by day, and the freezing of the fjord will dissolve within a few days.

    This summer came late, and the snow on the ground was melting on a large scale, but it was freezing again at night. Every morning, everyone had to use various tools to knock off the amazing icy edges on their eaves.

    After five days of busy work, the six "wild donkey trebuchets" planned by Lurik were just completed by his young men!

    There are no wild donkeys in Northern Europe. All donkeys in the world come from Central Asia. Today, there are no donkeys in Europe from Western Europe to Northern Europe.

    If one were to describe this weapon as an animal''s sluggish behavior, Rurik didn''t hesitate to think of the bull.

    Ten "Bull Catapults", they can be described as standardized products.

    Its site is a frame with one stika in length and half a stika in width, which is about one meter and half a meter in total. One end of the weapon has a fortified wooden post, and up to five layers of cushioning deerskin are tied to the post.

    Its source of torsion is hemp rope, whale baleen and rubber band strips, immersed in grease to further enhance willfulness.

    It is essentially a highly adaptable tactical machine, and its overall structure is also very simple. Of course, its accuracy is far inferior to that of a crossbow-type torsion slingshot.

    Master Rurik invented a new weapon!

    People who are looking forward to the unfreezing of the sea are becoming more anxious these days. They need something interesting to ease their mood.

    Rurik sent some strong men, each of whom easily carried the completed "bull trebuchet" and placed it outside the wooden wall that was still under construction. The ten trebuchets faced the sea unanimously, waiting to be manipulated.

    Thousands of people came to watch, and the scaffolding on the wooden wall that had just been built was also full of people, not to mention a group of guys standing on the roof.

    They probably all guessed that the purpose of these weapons is to launch stones, but each of them is not big, how effective can they be?

    Everyone speculates that it is reasonable that Rurik has the technology and ability to build a larger torsion trebuchet, but he lacks time.

    These small items with a total length of one meter and a torque lever of one meter are a weapon that can be obtained in a short time.

    Everyone is looking forward to the amazing performance of the new weapons. They look at the frozen sea that can still walk for you, and look forward to seeing the splashes of rocks from far away.

    Otto watched silently. He knew the usefulness of this weapon and even the tactical effect it could bring when he saw the real object under construction.

    Otto recalled the decisive battle on Gotland Road. If he could launch stones on a large scale at that time, a large number of stones that fell from the sky would surely smash the Gotland army to the head.

    Suddenly, he was surprised to see that it was a group of children who manipulated the machinery!

    Rurik only arranged for the strong men to carry them, and the operator was the little blacksmith who built them.

    "Brothers, are you all ready? Follow our agreed action!"

    There was no drag, and the emotions of the onlookers had to be stirred up. Rurik simply gave instructions. The children still turned the ratchet winch, and the lever was put down little by little.

    The ten bull stone dumpers are finally ready.

    "Hjutra!"

    Rurik gave the order, and ten children simultaneously pulled the rope with the bayonet.

    Full of power, the bull stone throwers suddenly activated their levers, pulling the leather pockets that were wrapped around the rocks on the beach, and forcibly throwing the leather pockets out.

    Because angular momentum is conserved. The lever turned vigorously to the top, it hit the cushion pad, and almost all the angular momentum was given to the pocket hung by the twine.

    A pebble with the size of an adult man''s fist is flying into the sky! Being slammed by this kind of stone, the helmet can''t save my life.

    People raised their heads one after another, watching their distant shadows gradually blurring and becoming unrecognizable, and finally set off ten water columns in the extreme distance.

    No cheers! There really is no cheering!

    People weren''t even shocked, or that they didn''t even know what happened. Thousands of people onlookers made a violent hum, and they were all discussing each other.

    But Rurik was taken aback. He always felt that the range would be 300 meters.

    This is an extremely amazing distance, a range that most bows and arrows can''t match.

    Rurik noticed from a distance that the falling points of the stones were still relatively concentrated.

    "Not enough! Do it again!"

    After hearing the order, the children continued to do it. After the lever quickly returned to its position, the stones were installed and inserted into the bayonet.

    A new round of volleys soon began, and everything was like the first time.

    "Excellent, do it again!"

    Rurik kept ordering, and as a result, every trebuchet was fired ten times. A hundred prepared pebbles were all used for "special ice-cutting", not to mention, the ice layer in the distance was indeed penetrated.

    It seems that the experiment should end here?

    Rurik patted Kamnier''s shoulder last, and handed him the length of the twine.

    That is a hemp rope with a total length of one hundred stika. It was a tool used to calculate the range of the crossbow, and later it was also used to calculate the range of various long-range weapons.

    It knots every ten stikas, and each stika is painted with a blue channel.

    There is a kid in Kamni, and he doesn''t have to worry about crushing the ice. However, when he kept measuring with ropes to complete the second hemp rope length (approximately 200 meters in total), he suddenly felt guilty.

    The weapon threw the stone so far?

    Moving on, he noticed something extremely shocking. There were cracks in the ice on the sea! He still bite the bullet to measure, and after finally measuring the 280th stika, he didn''t dare to continue any further.

    He has not yet reached the dense falling point of the rocks, but the ice in front has been cracked extensively.

    He returned in a hurry and reluctantly reported truthfully.

    Rurik squinted his eyes to listen, and couldn''t help feeling: "Did the rocks smash the ice? 280 stikas are still not the spot."

    Rurik didn''t talk any more nonsense, he immediately moved to the proving ground on land.

    A forest, and now only bare tree trunks are left. There is no stone in this generation. If the fist-big stone is found after the experiment, it must be a stone bullet.

    The Ross people again followed in Rurik''s footsteps and continued to watch. This time the audience increased.

    Everything went smoothly in a very safe state, and an exciting result was also placed in front of Rurik.

    Rurik, he started the experiment in the morning, and the experiment continued into the evening. He counted a lot of data to clarify the maximum range of the bull trebuchet and how to control the torque for different distances.

    Rurik, he is the greatest scientist in the entire Rus Principality. The knowledge of advanced mathematics he has mastered directly applies to ballistics calculations. And the optical knowledge he mastered is based on human beings, and the size of human shadows can be seen from different distances, directly chiseled on the wooden sight.

    He does not require this kind of stone thrower to be accurate every time. The so-called large-scale use depends on probabilistic toss and targets the enemy in a dense formation, but will achieve excellent results.

    At night, everything seems to be calm.

    Those who participated in the **** battle gradually realized the horror of this weapon and began to share their insights with their family and friends.

    In the Duke¡¯s mansion, Rurik and his family gathered for dinner as usual, but Niya knew that the neatly organized scene was about to come to an end for the time being.

    Otto drank a bottle of spirits, his heart seemed to complain to his son inexplicably, and his emotions became more intense.

    "Ruriek! Why don''t you invent this weapon? If you are...that''s the farthest 330 stika! We can obviously smash those Visby guys slowly, and win without dying hundreds of brothers. Up."

    Rurik heard that the wheat stew in the bowl suddenly didn''t fragrant.

    "What did you say he did." Niya gave Otto angrily.

    Otto shivered: "We obviously have fewer chances to die."

    Rurik was also helpless. He calmly said: "The situation of the new weapons is in my estimation. No! I think it can hit 200 stikas at most. I really can''t think of it so fierce. Indeed, if we equip these early, it''s better to have a lot of them. Using it, we can annihilate Visby''s 10,000 fighters without dying one person."

    Otto turned out another bottle of spirits, staring at the hot oil lamp, staring at the crystal clear glass bottle, and smirking at the so-called Roman text on it.

    "They died well, the high priest is the Valkyrie, and their heroic spirits have gone to heaven. Rurik..."

    "I''m here."

    "The ice cubes will melt soon. With these new weapons, I am completely relieved of your voyage."

    Niya sighed and subconsciously pushed a plate of meat in front of her son, "You may have to use it for the whole summer, eat. Eat more."

    "Okay! Okay... I don''t think there is any risk," Rurik muttered.

    Niya sighed and murmured, "I just think of your two brothers, alas..."

    "Unlucky." Otto slapped the table violently, shocking Lumia and other female relatives to retreat hurriedly. "This is to honor the covenant, this is to make a lot of money. Also, mock the proud group of Danes! Niya!"

    Otto commanded his wife as a master, "Your task now is to take good care of Lumia. She is not just the high priest, she must be pregnant. Taking care of her is the first one to take care of us. grandson."

    Niya nodded, and walked Lumia to her side casually.

    Niya once despised the little slave of the deer breeder, but now everything has changed. She hugged Lumia to show her closeness, like her own daughter. Indeed, in the days to come, girls such as Lumia, Carlotta, Ella, and Seporava will be her spiritual support.

    The men expedition to the sea, while the women stayed at the home port to guard, the people thought it was justified.

    Niya didn''t dare to stop Rurik''s voyage, she could only silently pray that God would continue to dote on Rurik.

    The sea finally thaws!

    The time has come to May, everyone has lost their illusions, and there is a sad short summer this year.

    Smart people are already worried about this year''s wheat harvest. Although Rurik is very worried that he will not be able to get a lot of oats in the fall, he really can''t care about that much now.

    Let''s change my mind! If they can get a large amount of salt from the Balmerks through a summer, the Ross people can produce bacon on a large scale. From the perspective of survival, eating bacon is at least better than eating spoiled meat.

    A large amount of cargo has been stuffed into the cabin of the Aphrora, and her load has reached ten tons.

    Of course, this is nothing for her, whose cargo volume exceeds 50 tons and everything is normal.

    After all, this trip has to pass through the Danish control area. The Danish leader Rurik learned of has a high self-esteem, and he has to jump repeatedly under the eyes of that guy. It can be described as crazy and provocative, and it is inevitable to come to fight.

    As many as ten torsion slingshots are installed in Class A, in the arrangement of the first six and the fourth.

    The bull trebuchet was placed on the bow of the "Captain''s Lounge" in a compact arrangement, and moved out when necessary.

    Rurik planned to traffic mainly leather, followed by 10,000 pounds of wheat. There are a hundred cast iron axes and hammers with both weapons and tools. Wouldn¡¯t it be too embarrassing if the other party cannot afford to transport too many goods? Rurik himself did not want to make a loss-making business, even if it was to sell favors from allies.

    Therefore, the most valuable items in the goods are a set of glassware, ten bottles of spirits, a pig iron cauldron for a bite of stew, and a batch of soap. These things were given to Bijuni''s parents, the leader of Balmerk, and at the same time, it was considered a betrothal gift to take Noren away. UU reading www. uukanshu.com

    In an extremely warm atmosphere, the Ross people completed the spring ceremony and all the ships were pushed into the sea.

    During this period, Otto took the brothers to complete the taxation of the merchants. Gould was still the one who paid the most taxes in public. Of course, behind it was part of the tax refund.

    The most lively thing is naturally the entry of the two big ships into the sea, and people cheered for it.

    Guldot! Sperosville! Two large armed merchant ships became the new asylum of the Rus.

    This is still a new beginning! Because people have seen the huge wooden factory building of the Hortra family¡¯s shipbuilding workshop, two keels have been laid again, one of which is the beam of the old priest¡¯s long house!

    Rurik finally embarked on a great voyage, with forty people on board Aphrora, elite mercenaries such as Jeflo, all Balmerk guests, and Gould''s most elite sailors.

    Otto stood on the pier, calmly watching the big ship leave. Niya hugged her old husband and cried and watched the ship go away, until the ship gradually left people''s sight in the dense ice floes, and everything was calm.

 Chapter 498ï¼š This is the expedition of the Aphrodite

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The Aphrora leaving Roseburg started her long voyage.

    For the Rurik, for the Rus, or for the Balmerks, this is destined to be an unprecedented long-distance voyage, for both parties, it will certainly create history, and it is also expected to lay the ground for a longer voyage in the future. A solid foundation.

    Rurik''s description of the geography of the Nordic world is absolutely correct on a macro level, that is, the dotted islands in the ocean add too many obstacles to navigation, and he must explore a clear route.

    This voyage was destined to be impossible, and the people on board were ready for battle at the beginning.

    At least in terms of weapons and equipment, Rurik is quite prepared.

    There are some pebbles piled in the cabin. They first serve as ballast stones to enhance the ship¡¯s ability to resist wind and waves. Once there is a battle, the pebbles in this large pile of streams of similar size are the ammunition of the "Bull Catapult".

    The maximum range of "Bull" is between 330 and 300 stika. It takes at least four hundred steps for a mature man to walk down such a long distance (one step here is about 80 cm).

    Rocks fall from the sky, mainly relying on the acceleration of gravity to continuously increase their own kinetic energy, so as to kill the people on the enemy ship.

    If you expect rocks to pierce the enemy ship, Rurik has no hope at all.

    His ship-destroying weapon is a torsion slingshot, which is placed on the ship like giant scorpions. The tapered cast iron bullet is just a chisel, and in the past winter, all the torsion slingshots owned by the Ross people have been overhauled, and ten new ones have been added.

    The tribesmen caught the baleen whale, and the hard and tough baleen became one of the torsion cores of the slingshot. In addition, the key hemp rope and the rubber band from the leather are used at the same time. The strength of the torsion slingshot is more violent, and the maximum range of the projectile is even close to 400stika. Considering its actual combat value, Rurik won''t let the torsion slingshot play any projectile! The tactic is that the big ship approaches the target until the enemy''s surprised face can be clearly seen, and the torsion slingshot is fired in order to penetrate the enemy ship with one strike.

    In the vast sea, Rurik knew nothing better than the most brutal and effective tactics. As long as the enemy''s ship is sunk by some means, even if there are fifty or a hundred fallen men holding wooden blocks and crying for help, the Ross people stand by and leave, waiting for the death of this group of people. Or it was pickled into bacon in the brackish Baltic water, or it was frozen to death.

    Even in May, the Baltic Sea is still cold. In other words, at any time, the temperature of the sea in this huge sea area can make those who fall into the water die first.

    As long as the ship sinks, the chance of survival for the overboard is extremely slim.

    The sea is fair, fair to anyone who falls into the water.

    Rurik is not afraid of war, and nothing he worries more than hitting the rocks. On the rear side of Aphrora, four tiny sampans are tied with twine ropes. This is the so-called lifeboat, which also has the function of leaving the big ship to explore the small island.

    If the Aphrodite hits the rocks, if the hull is damaged, that is the biggest crisis for oneself.

    Rurik, there is no real God''s perspective, he can''t insight into whether there are hidden dangers under the sea.

    Having said that, if you are afraid of submerged reefs and dare not go out to sea, it is a cowardly act of choking and giving up food. Rurik knew at least one extremely safe course, which was the course of the Swedish Allied Forces expedition last summer, which extended at least to the Kalmar Strait.

    The Aphrola is full of military virtues, and is completely armed to the teeth by the standards of this era.

    She also has some more important equipment, that is, the newly grown pine branches that Rurik deliberately took on the boat, which weighed a lot.

    Oatmeal cakes become very hard due to natural drying and dehydration, and it is very easy to scratch the oral mucosa even if you eat it. There is no way for Liurik. In the face of extreme sailing, the ship needs to store food that is extremely storable.

    So another durable food is smoked bacon, which is a large number of seal meat strips, each of which is dark brown. At first glance, it looks more like a dead branch in winter. Why does it taste good? , But the shortcomings are still too hard.

    The voyager of this ribbon does not have the concept of a healthy diet at all. If we eat oatmeal and bacon, do we need to reserve any other food?

    After boarding the ship, Rurik issued an order to everyone on the ship, saying that although the ship lacks the ability to make a fire and boil water, the pine branches are still to be eaten.

    "Why? If it''s not that the food lacks flavor, who of us would boil pine branch water? Since we can''t boil water, and since there is bacon, why do we have to eat grass like sheep?" Bijuni questioned Rurik''s words. People are convinced.

    Rurik didn''t intend to make a scientific explanation. He really had to say it. Who understands? !

    Pine branches are indeed rich in vitamin C. Various Viking tribes have the habit of boiling pine branch water. Easterners also have the habit of drinking tea. The birth of these habits has nothing to do with vitamin nutrition.

    Whether it is Balmerks or Ross, the habit of drinking pine needle water on land objectively makes everyone never suffer from vitamin C deficiency.

    But in the face of a long voyage, you will suffer a big loss if you don''t prepare for this.

    Even if it is lack of vitamins, sailors rely on depreciated hard bread to survive, even if they almost completely rely on the most persevering sailors, they endure 5500 kilometers in the South Pacific without seeing any islands and drifting along the ocean currents for a month. The team, they created a miracle, but the price paid was starvation and half of the crew members.

    If you know the cause of the tragedy early, you can avoid it from the beginning. Rurik is the owner of the Aphrodite. He claims that on the vast ocean, everyone on the ship needs to obey his arrangements. There is no doubt about his power, even Balmerk''s Biyunni and Froki agree with it.

    The long voyage was full of boredom. At first, Biyunni was very resistant to chewing on the bitter pine branches. As the voyage continued, the bitterness in his mouth became a means of dispelling boredom.

    There is no enthusiasm and boldness in the voyages of this era. Most of the time, everyone is recording the messy things in the cabin, or the interest in a daze. Whenever a woman appears on the boat, aren''t these rough guys patronizing every day like tigers? In the end they could only throw the woman''s body into the sea.

    Rurik couldn''t expect them to have noble humanity. He asked himself that he once wanted to be a morally good person, but he was forced to become Viking by the times. How does the so-called moral saint survive in this world where powerful enemies are surrounded by the weak and the strong eaters?

    With great power in control, Rurik certainly intends to be a sage King Rose, and the pleasure of controlling power is really great!

    There was no woman on the ship, and the forty men became more irritable during the long and boring voyage. It seemed that only a few enemy ships could be sunk to greatly relieve everyone''s pressure.

    But where is the enemy ship?

    Look at the current situation!

    With an average speed of three knots, the Aphrodite was headed against the wind and star-to-night. She had to walk the zigzag line constantly, so the actual voyage increased by a full one-third.

    Even so, her daily sailing distance is still as high as 120 to 130 kilometers.

    On the sixth day of sailing, the Aphrora successfully arrived at Tombstone Island. She was also the first Ross ship that arrived at Tombstone Island after overwintering. The people stationed on the island warmly welcomed their Lord Rurik. In exchange, Rurik also unloaded some goods specially prepared for them, such as some of the best salt. .

    The Aphrodite rested on the island for a whole day, and people received a very critical freshwater supply and some fresh fish. The most important thing is that people boiled the oats they carried, and ate warm surimi stewed wheat, and the old onion, which was sweet first and then spicy, became an excellent seasoning.

    The arrival of the Aphrodite is just the beginning. The "commercial army" from Roseburg, the Sorgon fleet, will now give priority to stopping at Tombstone Island for repairs. The ice floes on the sea have not completely melted. It is conceivable that when the warm period comes, ships from various tribes from Lake M?laren have also begun to enter the sea to do business on Tombstone Island, the nearest Rus stronghold.

    In the Gulf of Bothnia and Lake M?laren, commerce is developing rapidly. Under this historical tide, a number of heroes are also emerging.

    Because of Lake M?laren, a major event happened suddenly in the winter snow. The political pattern of the region has undergone an earthquake-like change. All of this, due to the ice-bound sea, did not reach Tombstone Island, even more. Can''t reach the ears of the Ross people.

    Rurik missed the opportunity to know a major news, but the fact has happened, and he now knows it or not, the result is the same. Because, I''m afraid that is still great news for the Ross people.

    Leaving Tombstone Island, it took another day to pass the estuary of Lake M?laren. Now, the Aphrora has finally begun her real voyage.

    So far there is no turning back.

    It was an excellent morning, and the gentle south wind was blowing.

    All the people on the ship gathered on the lower mid-deck, while Rurik stood on the bow deck, talking loudly in front of everyone.

    At this moment, he had already regarded the Balmerks as his subordinates, and everyone present was his subordinates.

    His exquisite dagger pointed to the south: "Now, in principle, I will not land in search of any supply point. Gotland is ahead, and then Kalmar! It is already Danish territory in principle. We will encounter it at any time. enemy!

    Whenever we encounter any ship, we will approach and sink it! Remember, there are no friends in the southern waters, only enemies!

    We just want to be pirates, we don''t land for supplies, we just want to plunder their supplies for my use.

    We will continue to move forward until we pass the densely active area of ??Danes. If we encounter the most difficult combat threats, we need not be afraid. Fight with them! Try to create destruction and create an atmosphere of terror as much as possible.

    We will keep sailing until we reach Balmerk, which is the only end of the voyage.

    Here, there is no difference between Russ, Balmerks and hired sailors. Our destiny is exactly the same. We must fight as a whole! "

    Rurik''s generous speech first drew the applause of his elite mercenaries, and the Balmerk travellers looked at Bijuni''s attitude, and they all began to cheer.

    "So, are we really going to be pirates? Are we really going to attack the Danes?" Biyunion raised his head with a smile on his seemingly serious expression.

    "Not rigorous! But we are indeed pirates."

    "how to say?"

    Rurik didn''t repeat: "If the ship that appeared in front was from Bergen? What is our choice? Let it go?"

    "No!" Froky tugged at his changing voice: "Fight with them! I can clearly recognize which fishing boats of my tribe are our people or enemies. This is our way of life."

    Rurik stared into Frocky''s eyes with satisfaction, and smiled in agreement: "That''s right, this is our way of life. So, I don''t want to lose any opportunity to fight if I move all the bull trebuchets out. "

    If R¨¹lik wants to kill people and sell goods at sea, he really won''t be subject to any sanctions.

    In other words, there are sanctions, that is, a war between two powers!

    "Being a pirate king this year? It''s good to come, at least my ship is stronger than Arik''s gang of warriors."

    To annihilate the enemy''s viable power, rather than being complacent about various forms of defeating wars, is what Rurik calls the principle of war. The Baltic Sea says big is big, and small is really small. For Rose to rise, he must grab resources from the Danes. In this highly involved small world, the war for hegemony is inevitable.

    That being the case, Rurik would be happy to let the Danish forces bleed in advance.

    Gotland is just ahead. During a boring voyage, Biyuni and Frocky did not hesitate to ask R¨¹rik about the battle between the Rus and the Visby on the island. In order to once again demonstrate the illustrious martial arts of the Rus people, I drove the boat directly to the sea near Visby and looked at the huge settlement that had been turned into ruins from a distance, because facts **** any eloquence!

    Of course, there are still settlers in Visby, who are more than a hundred Mellaren people who stay here. The existence of this group means the ownership of the island by the Swedish forces and the M?laren tribe. Just how big a storm can be caused by more than one hundred people? Did they survive the winter smoothly? Or was it the massive freezing and starvation in the past winter?

    These guys are like people who were abandoned by Karl. They are facing the Danish forces and are on the front line of danger.

    Is their situation okay?

    The more he thought about it, the more Rurik wanted to take a look. He didn''t change his order either. The so-called try not to land before arriving in Balmerk (Narvik Fjord). The big ship leaned in to see what Visby had become under the control of the new immigrants.

    Until, as many as five fishing boats appeared in front of the Aphrora.

    The atmosphere suddenly became tense!

    Standing on the bow of the ship, Rurik could see the structure of those ships with his naked eyes. He bowed his body and stared, with seriousness and caution written on his face.

    Biyuni stood by his side and looked at the attitude of his righteous brother until the ships were very suspicious.

    "A friend? Or an enemy? Depending on your attitude, those fishing boats are like enemies?"

    "Strange, I haven''t seen such a ship in Lake M?laren." Rurik murmured.

    "What boat? I don''t see anything strange, it''s basically the same as the boat in my hometown."

    "No! The stern of the Mellaren people is generally flat No! They..." Rurik suddenly thought of something: "They are not Mellaren''s friends. They are outsiders! It''s the enemy!"

    "What...what do you mean?" Biyunni fought seriously.

    Rurik turned his head abruptly, stared into Bijuni''s eyes, and said calmly: "Brother, get ready to fight! I''m sure the Danes are here for revenge. They killed our allies who settled in Visby. Occupy once!"

    "Then fight! I just happen to have itchy hands. Haha, to be honest, my hands are still white."

    Rurik couldn''t help being stunned. As far as the aspect was concerned, Rurik believed from the beginning that Bijuni must have slashed a lot of enemies. Cooperating with this guy hinted that he had no record of killing enemies?

    Rurik didn''t smile, let alone laughed. Fighting is a very serious matter, and it can be completely avoided. Since what appears on the sea is not a friendly ship, it must be an enemy. The friendly forces on the shore must have been wiped out by this group. In order to avenge the friendly forces, Rurik found an excellent reason to fight.

    He didn''t need any evidence at all, just because the ship in front was not from Mellaren, that was a reason to fight.

 Chapter 499ï¼š This is a crushing victory in the literal sense

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The Aphrora adjusted its course slightly and ran directly to the crescent-shaped bay where Visby was sitting.

    Looking at the five fishing boats, it was obvious that they found anomalies. They began to move desperately to the port area, but the speed was completely inferior to the Aphrola.

    The situation in front of me suddenly exceeded everyone''s expectations. I saw that there were not just a few boats parked in the port area!

    "Most of the old ships have been destroyed. These ships are foreign. If they are allies of Mellaren, they will not fear us." Rurik muttered to himself.

    Yevlo asked in real time: "My lord, do you show our banner?"

    "No! It''s allies, they know our big ship. Damn, those ships..."

    "A large number of enemies have taken over here?" Bijuni asked eagerly.

    "It seems so. We may face a lot of enemies. I think I should adjust. I am not afraid of them. I just fight a large number of ships. It is not in our plan. I just want to hunt down the lone ships."

    "That won''t work, listen to my opinion!" Bijuni, he said something that Rurik couldn''t refute.

    The so-called letting Aphrola participate in the war, at least one enemy ten, let the Balmerks see the power of the "Russian Warship", so as to make the sale of ships more smooth.

    Therefore, a "attack the crowd with less" that is not planned has become a major opportunity for Lurik to show the quality of the products to customers? why not?

    The Aphrodite is just "strike the crowd with less." In essence, it is like a tabby cat facing a bunch of small mice. No matter how many mice, the tabby cat will still bite to death one by one.

    During this trip, Liurik didn''t want to expose himself. The big ship was replaced with brand new sails and lost the iconic blue cross stripes of the Ross people.

    However, he overlooked an extremely obvious thing!

    Looking at the entire Baltic Sea, whose ships use Latin-style spinnakers? Not only that, but whose ship is a behemoth?

    The people on board the fishing boat rushing toward the coast thought of those terrible legends.

    These people are indeed all Danes, and they come prepared. More than three hundred people followed the direct orders of their leader, Hafgen, to come to Gotland to verify the truth and fiction of those legends.

    Has Gotland, which exports wool, leather and dairy products to Denmark, really suffered the disaster of war? If it is true, how many islanders still survive? What is the situation in Visby, the largest settlement?

    After landing on Gotland, they immediately encountered the Mellaren who remained behind. The Danes thought it was a friend, but they were the first to be attacked by the Mellaren. Based on the absolute superiority of troops, the Danish army won. This victory was not glorious. The Danes stood on the ruins of Visby and climbed up the slopes in the subsequent search. The stench in the air was disgusting, while the vultures and gulls flew around. Finally, they saw the most terrifying scene-a field full of carrion in extreme conditions.

    The entire Gotland Island seemed to have been attacked by monsters overflowing from the underworld. After seeing carrion everywhere, the ruins of Visby were regarded as acceptable by the Danes.

    The island is dead, and some of the captured M?laren people claimed that it was the territory of the Kingdom of Sweden before being executed.

    The Danes did not hesitate to determine that it was the large-scale war launched by the Svealand Alliance in the north last year, including the massacre on Gotland.

    It''s just that there is a huge discrepancy with what a small number of Gotland refugees who fled frantically to Bornholm.

    It was the Russ who started the war. They had big ships, all of them with strange triangular sails.

    The captured M?laren claimed that Ross was also part of Sweden. These Danish armed explorers who were ordered by Lord Hafgen boasted that they had the correct answer to this trip.

    The Danes have put on the agenda to go back home. After all, as the temperature continues to rise, the smell of corpses not far from the terrifying battlefield will continue to permeate Visby. The stench is a terrible curse. Anyone who stays here. People will definitely die from sudden diseases.

    Unexpectedly, a big ship with a spinnaker suddenly rushed over.

    Rurik has completely exposed his identity-comer! Ross people!

    "They are running away frantically! What a stupid. Jeflo! Are you okay?" Rurik shouted in the bow.

    "Almost ready!"

    "Adjust to 200 stika, try your luck!"

    "Yes!"

    All of the ten bull catapults were transported to the bow deck, and they were densely arranged to form a launch matrix. Due to the obstacles caused by the space for tying the ropes in the bow and the fixed position of the torsion slingshot installed on the side of the bow, the bow space is still too tight.

    Seeing that his subordinates were basically ready, Rurik gave the order to fire.

    The trebuchets are arranged in a three-four-three formation, and the launch is also divided into three waves.

    How much can a pebble with ten fists make? Rurik hoped that all ten stones would hit, but unfortunately, the distance was all too far.

    "You can''t beat it!" Biyuni shouted anxiously.

    "I know!" Rurik turned his head and yelled, and then hurriedly ordered Yvlo to reduce his torque slightly.

    How far the trebuchet can throw the stone, the adjustment mechanism is the ratchet that controls the downward pressure of the torsion lever.

    "Keep on launching! Hurry up!" Rurik ordered again. He gritted his teeth and said silently in his heart: "I don''t believe it anymore. There is no one draw from ten to one."

    Sorry, the reality is very real, and there is really no hit.

    However, the hapless fishing boat was completely within the range of the trebuchet. In the first round of shooting, the stones splashed around the boat. The nearest stone fell less than two meters from the oarsman.

    "Go on! Let''s continue chasing! The torsion slingshot is ready!"

    Rurik almost gave up the trebuchet to hit a moving target. It seems that this new weapon used in naval warfare, without the most basic "fire control calculation method", is launched entirely by feeling, and it is a miracle that it can hit one.

    Biyuni yelled: "Leurik, let your big ship rush up! Our speed is fast, and the wind is on me, knocking down their ship!"

    Rurik didn''t talk nonsense. He ordered the third round of shooting, which was considered the third tenth company. If it didn''t, it would be too bad.

    It seemed that God responded to Rurik''s words.

    The enemy ship was beaten as a target. There were only ten people on board. They were frightened by the sudden rocks. For a while, they couldn''t understand how the clear sky would drop the rocks. They were paddling frantically, and noticed that the brothers on the shore were on guard. Look at those people. They are already running towards the boat. The so-called trend is to attack the big boats.

    The stone came again, quietly.

    A shaggy Danish oarsman was hit in the head and was kicked on the spot. The scene was terrifying!

    Only two stones hit, one killed the enemy, and the other smashed through the sail of the ship. The deceased was pushed into the water urgently, and the remaining people rowed more desperately, but unfortunately the escape route has been ended.

    What is the hydrological condition of Visby''s offshore waters? The Ross people have fought in this area. What¡¯s more amazing is that last year, the Aphrora in this waters almost beat the Visby fleeing fleet with the strength of a ship. At that time, some of the sailors on the ship were now Stand here again.

    Everything is like history repeating itself. After a year, the more powerful Aphrodite is here again!

    The wide sails blew the Aphrodite into a hurricane, and she was walking on the waves. The fighting distance is already less than 50 meters. It''s time for the torsion slingshot and crossbow to show off!

    With a dexterous left-hand rudder, the Aphrora turned sharply. Her side faced the enemy, and a variety of long-range firepower unrelentingly unleashed a round of fire on the people on the ship!

    There were as many as five rounds of cone-shaped cast iron bullets dedicated to destroying ships, and they all hit, immediately digging two large leaking holes for the enemy ship.

    The enemy on the ship was hit by arrows again, and in the end only two helpless people were left. It was seen that the big ship, which had adjusted its course, was walking in an arc, and the bow of the ship slid sideways and charged.

    After the salvo of Aphrora, the rudder slammed to the right again, and Rurik himself only grasped the railing of the ship''s side and was not thrown out.

    The bow collision angle of the big ship squeezed, and she squeezed the sideboard of the enemy ship at an oblique angle, and with her astonishing volume, she forced the enemy ship into the water forcibly. The two helpless people, who had just jumped into the sea to survive, were smashed to pieces by the hard and thick bottom of the Aphrola and became food for fish...

    "It''s really hard work. I finally solved an enemy." As the Aphrora tended to resume its smooth sailing, Lurik could not help breathing while holding on to the railing.

    Biyuni and Frocky, the brothers, both leaned on the side railings and looked at the enemy ship that had been crashed into the wreckage, their eyes widened with emotion.

    Rurik bowed a little again, turned his head and screamed at the Bijonni brothers: "You are careful! The enemy force has appeared! Keep away from the ship''s side and bring me helmets! We are going to fight them!"

    The Danes on the shore were almost out of their nests, and they boarded ten long boats and bravely rushed to the deadly bow of the Aphrola with a variety of weapons. Seeing the momentum of the friendly forces, the other fleeing ships immediately changed their course.

    Everyone on the Aphrora is a warrior, and now even all the Balmerks are ordered to pick up a steel-armed crossbow.

    Rurik was confident in his big ship, but it was always good to be cautious on the battlefield. Under special circumstances, any "crossbow restriction" imposed on the Balmerks would weaken their combat effectiveness, and there was no hesitation.

    He also put on a helmet himself, which must be a very ordinary typical Viking-style dome helmet that can cover half of his face. He is dressed up and looks ugly, hoping that he will not become a target on the battlefield. The crossbow in his hand has turned the whole person into a deadly warrior.

    One enemy fourteen?

    Who is the ultimate winner?

    In fact, until now, neither party in the battle can completely determine the identity of each other. Since both sides are hostile to each other, the fight does not require any reason, not even the minimum verbal negotiation.

    For those who paddle long boats, the oarsmen can directly touch the cold water!

    But Aphrora, the so-called mid-deck of the ship is closest to the waterline, plus the height of the side railing, it is also as high as three meters.

    These Danes who were ordered were all warriors of the tribe of the Danish leader Hafgen, and every man played a ruthless role in the battlefield.

    Unfortunately, it is not personal bravery that determines the victory of this battle.

    The fierce Danish imagined that after arriving at the opponent''s ship, he directly climbed onto the ship with his hands and feet, and took the ship and drove back. Isn''t it the best gift for the lord Hafgen? It is a pity that when they saw the true face of the ship, they knew that the danger was coming.

    Rurik roared again: "Hold the wood! Grab the rope! Welcome the collision!"

    The copper-clad bow collision angle of the Aphrora is a siege hammer that can crash the city wall. The convex weapon directly knocked down the bow of the enemy ship, and then the entire Aphrora was hard. The keel rode directly on the enemy ship, and everyone on it was crushed into meat, and even the sails and masts were completely broken.

    It is like a heavy cavalry opposing a group of light cavalry, or a tiger king colliding with 14 T26s, the result is obvious. In the first round of confrontation, the Aphrora literally crushed an enemy ship, and the battle had just begun.

    When he realized what terror was, the Danes suddenly lost more than half of their courage. Some ships were shaken, and some were ready to fight another fight.

    However, before the Aphrora completed its turn, the Danish was rushed by various ammunition fired from the big ship.

    Thanks to the wonderful weather, Rurik put a heavy steel-armed crossbow on the side railing. He pulled the trigger in time to match the swing of the ship. After a strong recoil and tremor, he made a heavy head. The crossbow arrow flew accurately through the head of an oarsman on an enemy ship about forty meters away.

    With just the firing of the torsion slingshot and crossbow, the two long Danish ships stopped moving and began to sink gradually.

    After the big ship had finished adjusting its direction, the huge spinnaker used the wind flexibly. She rear-ended an enemy ship with a strong force, and then tore it into wreckage again with the people and the ship.

    Following this strong momentum, another enemy ship was bumped into two pieces by the waist.

    The Danes are paying a terrible price for their recklessness, and still in the same sea area, the Aphrodite is repeating the unparalleled killing a year ago.

    There was no suspense in the next battle. Brother Bijuni, even with all the Balmerks, they were sullen, and they kept firing their crossbows, accurately shooting one enemy after another. And the heavy weapons of the Ruths gave the enemy deadly knives, so-called digging large holes and allowing them to sink.

    If the battle started from the collision between the two sides, it lasted for about half an hour and still did not end. It was such a long time that the Aphrora was actually adjusting its course most of the time. The really deadly battle happened in a very short time. It was precisely this short contact that the Aphrodite frequently performed deadly attacks.

    This is the case for real battles, and to seize the opportunity is to pursue and fight the enemy vigorously. Rurik would never and could not reward the enemy with the opportunity to fight with him.

    Until now, there are a lot of broken wood and some pieces of sails floating on the surface of the sea. Some people who had fallen into the water were still alive holding the driftwood and wailing. Unfortunately, instead of saving them, Arik ordered the attack to continue.

    Bijuni never understood why his Rurik brothers had to arrange some extremely long spears under the side railings of the deck of the big ship. It turned out that their function was...

    The sailor skillfully held the spear and stabbed the enemy who fell into the water. Some of Rurik''s men also installed the cheapest bone-clustered crossbows without tails for the crossbows to accurately shoot down those who fell into the water.

    After the last two enemy ships, they are about to flee back to the coast.

    "Don''t let them go, but keep alive!" Rurik issued the final battle order.

    Everything is under his control. The performance of the Aphrodite is very outstanding and normal. A total of 13 ships have turned into pieces of driftwood on the sea surface, and a large number of dead bodies are dragged by absorbent clothes and armor pieces. Fall directly to the bottom of the sea.

    The last two enemy ships ushered in destruction, and those who fell into the water were chased and beaten vigorously. Only one fell into the water grabbed the rope that seemed to be alive.

    A hapless guy was rescued. He became the first Danish to board the Aphrodite, but he was also doomed to death.

    This person was first punched and kicked by Rurik''s indulgent subordinates, and when he was dying from the beating, Rurik raised his head and asked about their origins.

    "Who are you? They all look like enemies. Is it Gotland Remnant? Or is it a Danish? Or..."

    The man who was **** with hands and feet and covered in blood, he stumbled on claiming to be a Danish. As for the significance of his appearance in the ruins of Visby on Gotland, after Rurik claimed that he could survive by telling the truth, he One, five and ten are all recruited.

    "Ah! This is the case!" Rurik was not surprised to learn the news, but...

    Bijuni was also taken aback. He was excited about the first fight and the first killing. Now he has to worry about his Rurik brothers: "The Danes will use force against you, Rurik, things have changed. serious."

    "Yes. If the Danes launch an offensive this year, they will definitely attack Melaren mainly. According to our Ross and Mellaren alliance, we need to send troops to participate in the exhibition. Damn it, this year''s decisive battle is really untimely."

    Rurik''s small mouth with a sullen mouth seemed to be anxious in Biyuni''s eyes.

    It''s time to show my reliability as a brother. Biyuni patted Rurik on the shoulder: "We are brothers. If the Danes act on Rose, we, the Balmerk warriors, will definitely organize an expeditionary force. For example, I will bring a thousand soldiers to climb the mountain or take the sea to help. you."

    "Oh, thank you. But even if the Danes attack on a large scale, maybe..." Rurik was strong and smiled confidently: "If it is a naval battle, as you can see, we Rus own a big ship, and the enemy is counted. What? What do you think? Brother Bijuni, you can buy such a big ship with two thousand pounds of salt, and you can be as strong as I am."

    Facts speak louder than words. Now Biyunni didn''t hesitate at all. He made up his mind that even if it was to sell iron, his tribe would have to have a warship similar to the Aphrodite.

    The captive revealed that the Danish leader intends to retaliate against the entire Northern Svealand Alliance. Previously, Liurik only deduced and concluded that the enemy would retaliate. The old Danish businessman Eric also described how Hafgen, such as Hafgen, used it in anger over the years Terrorist acts. The captive was so sure that things seemed to be true.

    "What should I do next? Land and see? There is still this prisoner?" Bijuni asked cautiously.

    R¨¹lik gave Jeflo a look at will, and Jeflo didn''t hesitate to stabbing the captive with a sword before throwing it into the sea.

    Being so clean and decisive once again surprised Biyuni. In his eyes, his little brother Rurik, under his calm, beautiful and seemingly kind appearance, indeed hides a fierce heart.

    Rurik turned his head and said with a sigh of relief: "The encounter had a windfall, and now we have to continue sailing."

    "You seem to have any new plans?" Bijuni asked again.

    "The plan remains unchanged, but the Danish seas will have more important significance to create chaos in the sea."

    Considering the nature of the matter had become very serious, Rurik stood on the bow deck, facing his men with different expressions after the victory: "Brothers! The captive said that the Danish leader is going to attack the Kingdom of Sweden where we are. I won¡¯t allow this to happen this yearIf the M?laren people are busy with the challenge, we won¡¯t be able to get a lot of wheat in the fall, which is not a good thing for us. Keep going with me and create terror in the Danish waters! No mercy! Let those guys attack us with inferior ships, and then be completely crushed by our Aphrodite. Let us use one ship to destroy the Danish leader¡¯s delusion! Ula!"

    The sword drawn Ruriek shouted at Ullah, and his dignified mercenaries had long been used to this special battle cry. People chanted Ullah rhythmically, and even the Balmerks were infected by the inspiring atmosphere, chanting Ullah.

    The Aphrora also adjusted its course. She headed straight for the Kalmar Strait, vowing to sweep the entire narrow waters of 150 kilometers in length and sweep any ships it encountered. Rurik had no worries, because the Merlaren businessman and the very crucial new Swedish king Karl mentioned the news of the rebellion of the Saxons at the Borgholm fortress. Regardless of whether the news was true or false, Rurik concluded that it must be true.

    With such a continuing voyage, the Aphrora will never encounter friendly forces again. Rurik decided to do things a little more absolutely. The so-called in the waters near the southern silver fort where the Swedish army was smashed, chasing merchant ships and fishing boats for a period of time, this is no longer a simple act of murder and pirates, but It is a tactic to exhaust the enemy.

    Rurik was to disrupt the Danes'' plan to counterattack.

 Chapter 500ï¼š One Piece of ?re Fisher

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    No matter how big the ship is facing the vast sea, it will eventually become a small existence floating. This is the case for the Aphrodite, so that the fisherman who saw her from a distance could not judge her exact size at first, just because of the beauty. The strange spinnaker stopped and watched.

    Last year, the crisis of war swept across the long and narrow Kalmar Strait, and all settlements here were hit by the Swedish coalition forces.

    Many settlers lost their lives, and many more fled inland.

    A lot of strange news about the invaders of the Sve Aran Alliance went viral in this area, but the momentum of the invaders was finally stifled in Silver Castle.

    Among the many pieces of news, the information about the invader''s possession of a giant ship attracted the most attention, especially the Saxons of Borgholm, who once again surrendered to the power of Denmark, provided more detailed information. Strangely, the exact news about the big ship still seems to be hidden behind the truth.

    Aphrora, she didn''t really reveal her true identity.

    What does the enemy think? Rurik couldn''t take care of that much.

    He clearly saw that his big ship had entered a special area, which was a wide waterway between two lands. The land on the east is not a real continent, it is the slender island of ?land like a cucumber, and on the west is the southern main part of Scandinavia.

    The big ship entered the waters, and the relaxed people, amidst Rurik''s commands, were full of energy.

    A sailor garrisoned on the top of the mast saw the distant target. He grabbed a cable and quickly descended to the deck in less than ten seconds. Barefoot, he broke into the captain''s room at the bow.

    "Is there an enemy?" Rurik suddenly jumped from the comfortable leather bed.

    "My lord! It''s a fishing boat, just ahead! Two fishing boats."

    "Excellent." Rurik nodded and asked the Biyuni brothers who were regaining their sleep: "It was a lucky morning. The target appeared as soon as we entered this sea area. Get up, let''s kill them."

    "Fight!" Biyuni clenched his fists and suddenly jumped up, and directly grabbed his sleeping brother Frocky with his hands.

    People resting in the cabins stood on the deck, standing on heavy weapons, waiting for orders.

    Taking into account the needs of combat, all long-range weapons, including the bull sling, were all placed on the deck. Due to the special structure of the Aphrora, the bow deck and stern deck are the most powerful, and heavy weapons are placed in these two places.

    The Aphrora in the headwind walked along the broken line, her sail was raised to the top. Under the blowing of the south wind, the huge spinnaker looked like a wing, and her advancement was "a rapid climb of an airplane." But the Aphrora is not this sail! The auxiliary mast at the stern also raises the sails. It is much smaller than the main mast sails. Under normal circumstances, it serves as an auxiliary rudder. Now it is also forced to become the forward power.

    The two spinnakers were one large and one small, and the Aphrola rushed over to a fishing boat ahead.

    Rurik stood on the bow deck with his eyes squinted. He firmly grasped the railings and cables, for fear that the high-speed fold-line movement of the big ship would throw himself out.

    The big ship entered a state of battle. She was advancing at high speed, and every time she adjusted her direction against the wind, it was accompanied by a very low angle turn of the big ship. The Aphrora turned at a large pitch angle, as if drifting on the sea, and the huge waves built up finally made the fishing boat watching the show aware of the danger¡ªa behemoth was rushing towards it.

    The fishing boat simply threw down the towed fishing net, no matter how many herrings there were in the net at the moment of life and death. The fishing boat sailed quickly, but it was too late.

    The Aphrora, which had a speed of eight knots at one time, ran wildly at such a speed with her huge size, that it was not an exaggeration to say that it was a terrifying road roller.

    "Hold on to the cable, prepare to collide! Don''t be thrown out!" As Rurik screamed hard, his elbow was directly inserted into the cable sleeve, fearing that he would be thrown away.

    The collision happened!

    Do not! This is another condescending crush.

    The speed of the Aphrora is much faster than the fishing boat that flees in the same wind. The bronze bulbous bow directly hit the keel of the fishing boat, and then the whole big boat rode up. The huge, flat and extremely strong bottom of the boat crushed the fishing boat. .

    The big ship brought death, but for those herrings that had just been caught and lingered in the rattan basket, they returned to the sea with the wreck of the fishing boat.

    This was a victory without suspense. R¨¹lik did not fire an arrow or a projectile, but used the most primitive, simplest and most brutal collision tactics of naval battle to win once again.

    And this is just the beginning of the killing in the Kalmar Strait.

    Rurik doesn''t care about the exact identity of the fishermen who work in this area. Anyway, they are not friendly forces, so as to whether they are enemies...

    He didn''t have time to talk to the fisherman he met, the only thing he wanted to do was to attack indiscriminately.

    In the first day of entering the strait, four fishing boats were found brutally crushed, and Lurik did not release any of the discovered prey.

    The next day, they successfully arrived at the Borgholm fortress that had caused the Swedish coalition to bleed.

    The fort is in the west, anyone can see it.

    Biyuni''s thoughts were a little flustered for a while: "Look at this fortress, it seems to be stronger than your Roseburg. They seem to be allied with you, so the fishing boats on the sea, we..."

    "Continue to attack." Lurik cut the railroad categorically.

    "Okay. I just suggest that since you once formed an alliance, now go ask them for something, they should give it."

    Rurik still sullen his face and said solemnly: "I won''t land, I don''t want to waste time here. They are allied with the dead Olekin, what does it have to do with my Rus people? We continue to attack."

    Poor Stein Sachsson, the poor leader who once again surrendered to the Danish leader Hafgen, his tribe and warriors are running out. The tribes are struggling to survive, so that fishermen working at sea are more appropriate to describe fishermen. He saw the classic-looking ship from a distance, and looked at her most distinctive feature, it was the Ross people!

    What are the Ross people doing?

    "Assault?! You are attacking my fishing boat! Silly women, run to the shore! Run!"

    Chief Stein standing at the top of the wall just watched helplessly. His poor troops were powerless to attack. Besides, he knew the combat power of the Ross ship, even if he had a group of elite fighters, attacking rashly is no different from killing him.

    As for the Aphrodite, it was simply a frantic attack under Chief Stein''s nose.

    Rurik has given the order, and his order will not change. The fishing boat that he witnessed must be sunk by various means before it escapes to the shore.

    He didn''t care who the people on the fishing boat were. The whole day of crashing and crushing, shooting with a torsion slingshot, and hitting with a slingshot just destroyed eleven fishing boats.

    Rurik boasted that he should prepare for a sailing day, but unfortunately he hasn''t gotten the paper yet, but these results really need to be recorded.

    One of the ship repair reserve materials in the cabin was a batch of pine boards, and Lurik took a small wooden sign that was cut into a small wooden sign, and then carved a trace to describe how many ships were sunk on a certain day. Therefore, on this day, he carved eleven traces on the wooden sign.

    On the third day of entering the strait, the Aphrora reached the narrowest point, and two sandbars like gatekeepers were clearly visible.

    As usual, Rurik stood at the bow of the ship and gave his brothers the command to fight: "Some of you came here with me last year. Kalmar is in front of you! It is also the most southern part of our Rus army. Kalmar must have been Danish again. People control it, we try our best to sink the enemy ship and continue sailing south!"

    The warriors were enthusiastic, especially all the Balmerks, sitting on the big ship and crushing any opponents. This kind of triumphant victory was bloody.

    The settlement of Kalmar is being rebuilt. Where does a group of new fishermen care about this place as a battlefield a year ago, and where to consider wandering ghost legends, they are the most realistic guys. Since the small island in their hometown is too crowded, Then take the opportunity to grab a new living space.

    The new settlers are not Danes in the narrow sense. They are not from Jutland and its affiliated islands, but from another densely populated island.

    Burgundy Holm Island, or Bornholm Island. The former is what the islanders call themselves, and the latter is a term that the Rus people have heard of.

    Although the Ross people have not yet reached this far south, some Merlaren merchants knew about the island and revealed some news.

    It''s just that the islanders on that small island have changed one crop after another. It is very obvious that once the small island reaches the limit of its population carrying capacity, the islanders must go out.

    Today, the population of Bornholm Island has swelled to 10,000 people, and the islanders may not be able to leave without leaving.

    Times have completely changed.

    Six hundred years ago, the "scarlet tribes" who migrated from the Gulf of Oslo near the Strait, rowed simple boats to land on Bornholm Island and started as fishermen. When the islander population was too prosperous, the chiefs brought their tribes into the European continent.

    The coagulated blood was dark red and described it as Burgundy in their Germanic dialect.

    Everything is in the distant past. The Burgundians who have established a kingdom in the continent completely forget their past, and they cannot think that they are the same family as the Danes in the north. The Kingdom of Burgundy will continue to survive under the huge Frankish kingdom of Wia, and the Danes, together with the Saxon refugees ravaged by the Frankish army, have begun plundering the Frankish kingdom year after year.

    But all this has nothing to do with the current islanders of Bornholm.

    The old Burgundians migrated to Europe and the island was occupied by Danish immigrants. The swelling islanders can hardly migrate to the continent on their own. The southern land is the territory of the Pomeranians. They are Slavs, speak another language, have another way of life, and are the most direct. The thing is, those guys have been actively attacking Schleswig in Denmark!

    Some islanders from Bornholm landed in Kalmar, and they quickly established new settlements on the ruins, inspiring to develop here, and continue to fish for herring that seems inexhaustible in the sea.

    However, they completely underestimated the intensity of the war and the duration of the war.

    The Baltic Sea has never been calm, and all those who go fishing have their own weapons. The recognized theorem in the sea, any ship that you don¡¯t know is the enemy.

    The fisherman immediately began to evade when he saw the rushing ship, but the Aphrora was here prepared.

    Rurik doesn''t even care who he is going to hit, whether he is a Danish or a Bornholm islander, the ship that appears is the enemy ship, and the enemy ship will be attacked!

    A tiger entered the flock, and the Aphrola ran into the fishing boat with a literal crushing force...

    A new day is here, the golden light of the rising sun illuminates a piece of wood debris on the sea, and the frightened faces of the residents on the shore.

    As many as twenty fishing boats were forced to work intensively in narrow waterways to catch shallow herring desperately foraging, and they were all sunk by the Aphrodite.

    Yesterday evening, the Aphrodite drove away, and Lurik ran to the far south without looking back. He only continued to carve twenty scratches on the wooden plank, which was regarded as the greatest respect to the enemy.

    Up to now, Lurik has recorded forty sinking ships. Although they are all small fishing boats, sinking them cannot be said to be a magnificent battle.

    But wait a minute! Fishing boats are the most important means of production for local residents. The wheat harvest on the barren land has always been mediocre. However, the sea area in this area is the ?resund fishing grounds where fish is extremely rich. People live by eating fish and lose a lot of fishing boats that catch herring. There is a famine.

    It was not considered honorable by the real fighters that Rurik desperately attacked the fishing boat, and both Biyunni and Frocky viewed it like this.

    Rurik has his own thoughts.

    It was another sunny morning. He stood on the bow of the ship arrogantly, and guided his sword straight to the side: "Look, we have left the strait for a one-night cruise. The coastline has expanded to the west, and we are heading to the Silver Castle to the west, and we can do it. A larger scale attack, to directly attack Danish merchant ships. But! We will continue to the south and attack the island named Bornholm. I will continue to sink the fishing boats and take their fish to fill our stomachs. !"

    As usual, everyone raised their fists and yelled in response to Rurik''s words, everyone didn''t care anymore, just wanted to continue the battle.

    Rurik had to admit that the brothers were becoming crazy in the non-stop fighting center, killing the enemy and fighting became the happiest thing.

    This kind of person is a kind of berserker, so crazy should be used.

    The Aphrora was heading south, but while sailing at full speed, the ship encountered a slow merchant ship that was touching the coastline northward.

    Is there any reason not to eat a huge piece of fat rushing to the tiger?

    what''s going on?

    It turned out that it was a bold Danish businessman who decided to go to Kalmar to expand his horizons. Of course, the businessman knew the risks there and the bad luck of the ruins of the war. The desire to make a fortune made the businessman ignore all risks. Now, the businessman should pay the price of his life for his adventure.

    The hull of an ordinary merchant ship is much larger than that of a long ship, but the disadvantage is that the speed is too slow.

    The Aphrodite is also a Cork-type merchant ship in nature. She is larger, and some of its unique designs make it completely reborn.

    It was still a classic collision tactic. The merchant watched his ship hit a big hole by an unknown ship rushing straight ahead, and then the ship quickly entered the water and sank into the sea with some supplies.

    Sank so quickly on board? This is not much different from a cooked duck flying away.

    Biyuni looked at the calming sea and was really upset. He complained: "We are doing pirates now! But we are not really pirates."

    "No! We are pirates," Rurik said loudly.

    "We are not."

    "how?"

    Bijuni approached Rurik and patted his shoulder: "My little brother, have we ever grabbed anything? We sank a merchant ship and harvested the sawdust floating on the sea."

    "Okay. Okay... Let''s move on, be gentle next time, at least we have to get some fresh fish." Rurik muttered helplessly.

    Both the Ross and Balmerks are willing to accept raw herring. The so-called removal of the viscera and fish head, and the tail of the fish is sent to the mouth. Sprinkling a little salt in the meantime is a simple delicacy.

    Rurik never complained about eating sashimi, especially herring raw. The soft and waxy fish meat is really delicious, but it is a pity that the Nordic seasonings are too scarce.

    The Aphrora was simply a collision, and the long ship was dealt with unscathed. She is the **** of war on the sea, and immediately rushed to the more southern waters.

    Rurik has officially entered the ?re fishery. Under the sea, millions of tons of herring are swimming in the shallow water. He even saw the fish and the scene of the seal chasing the fish.

    Soon a large number of fishing boats appeared, and the person standing on the top of the mast pointed to the south: "My lord! Lord Rurik! Is it the island you are talking about?!"

    After some more time, the people on the Aphrora could see the black spots on the distant horizon, and there was only one island in the vast sea.

    It is Bornholm Island, the island described by Merlaren merchants must be it!

    A brand new slaughter belonging to the Aphrodite, a drama of humans fighting humans on the ?rele fishing grounds was suddenly staged.

    One fishing boat was sunk, Rurik would not be complacent about some small victories, and he did get some trophies Throughout the day¡¯s battle, fifteen fishing boats were sunk, some fish After being seized, the people aboard the Aphrodite were able to eat delicious herring happily.

    "Now, we are pirates." After all, Biyunni swallowed a fish in one bite, then hiccuped.

    "Yes! It''s a pirate, I just want them to know how good I am."

    Bijuni beat his chest and suggested, "We should be prepared. We will be wandering near their Danish island. Is it called Bornholm Island? We will be besieged by them in the future. They won''t Let our wanton looting be allowed. Still have to beware."

    Rurik nodded: "I''m very confident in the big ship. You are right. It''s not wrong to prepare. I will fight in this area again, looting around the island for at least three days, and if I''m scared, I go straight The core of the Danes also leaves only the local people with marine horror legends."

    Bijuni nodded, then smiled and hammered his Rurik brother slightly: "You are a beautiful boy, and the most terrible person I have ever seen, but I like it. Fighting with you, I too Become very brave, isn''t it."

 Chapter 501ï¼š Battle of Bornholm Island

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    A terrifying monster of the ocean wanders outside the island!

    A weird big ship attacked the fishing boat everywhere. The fishermen who witnessed the tragedy gave up last night and took the time to escape to the island. They returned to the village to explain the disaster at sea. When things are dressed, it becomes the so-called "monsters have emerged from the sea, and the blood basin is devouring ships."

    Many people climbed to the top of the rocky plateau on Bornholm Island at an altitude of nearly 200 meters in order to witness the so-called monster.

    The rumors are obviously true!

    Hundreds of climbers witnessed the slightly vague scene of the monster. Although they had a little doubt, their strong fear and anxiety interfered with their judgment. People became more and more convinced that it was the legendary sea monster.

    "It must be our overfishing, which angered the sea god."

    "No! It was a **** who caught the treasure of God, and now God has released the sea monster to crusade."

    "What you said is wrong, the monster is there, it appeared out of thin air. We have to think about killing it, otherwise we can''t fish, and the result is that all of us starve to death.

    Kill a monster? How easy is it?

    More and more people gathered on the high ground. Some were frightened, some were curious, and some were eager to try. They didn''t have any mentality, but no one could see that it was a big ship.

    Until a strong man climbed onto the stone hill.

    This man has a lot of golden beard, his face solemnly looked at the "monster" cruising in the distance, and his eyelids kept jumping wildly for a while.

    He roared: "Don''t speculate! That''s not a monster! It''s a big ship."

    The crowd gradually calmed down, and no one thought about the Lord''s words until this time.

    It was the evening when the setting sun shone on the giant sails and huge figure of the Aphrora, but the long distance made her phantom more vague and illusory, and it was understandable that she was mistaken for the cruising sea monster.

    The illusion of light and shadow cannot interfere with Lord G¨¹ller of Bornholm. The reason for his eyelids is not fear, but anger.

    No less than ten people came over and asked their knowledgeable lord why.

    So, does G¨¹ller know about the Aphrora?

    Do not! But he knew about the war last year, and he learned from the Danes and the escaped Gotland that the Svealand in the north had a terrifying ship and a huge fleet. The most critical information was seriously distorted as early as in the transmission process, but there are two messages because they are too important, and they have become the most core messages.

    First, the guy in the north has a big ship. Second, this ship has a strong combat effectiveness.

    Gulal gathered all the strong men on the top of the stone mound and announced the so-called truth to them.

    He pointed to the shining spot under the still cruising sunset and roared: "Stupid people, keep your eyes open! That''s not a sea monster, it''s a large ship of the northerners. Those northerners attacked Silver Fort last year, and now it is again. Come attack us!"

    As soon as the news came out, the quiet crowd boiled instantly.

    More than one person questioned: "Guys from the north? The Danish leader organized a counterattack last year, and we also sent people to the war. If those northerners are defeated, how can they still be able to attack us?"

    This question was well asked, G¨¹ller thought for a moment, and gave a reason that everyone thought was appropriate.

    "The guys in the north are not dead. They think they can''t plunder the Silver Fort, so they attacked us. They sent the best ships to attack us, and there must be a huge fleet behind them."

    Huge fleet? Invasion? Land on the island and burn everything?

    People continue to fear, and this time, they worry about the terrible war in the future.

    The fishermen on Bornholm didn''t want to be sheep who were waiting to die. As a man roared "fight" with a hoarse voice, people continued to roar.

    Yeah, fight. If the big ship is allowed to go everywhere intentionally, how can the people catch fish? How do nearly 10,000 people live?

    Originally, G¨¹ller didn''t think too much, he still wanted to discuss a better countermeasure. Now that the people are so excited, obviously there is only one option left to fight immediately.

    A new day is another clear start.

    After waking up, Rurik deliberately continued to circle the island. He felt like a cheetah cruising in the savanna, looking for an opportunity to hunt a lonely antelope with his own speed.

    The Aphrodite was indeed fast. She moved in a counterclockwise direction and turned half a circle near the island in less than a morning.

    The noon sun brings extreme comfort, and the sea breeze that blows makes everyone lazy.

    The people preparing to fight were all discouraged. They sat on the deck boredly, yawning with their crossbows in their arms.

    Standing on the bow of the ship, Rurik held on to the wooden railing, looking at the empty sea and the dark green and gray islands in a daze.

    The same boring Bijuni stepped onto the bow deck: "It''s been a morning and we haven''t found any prey. Rurik, your prey is hidden. In my opinion, we shouldn''t waste time here anymore. ."

    "Damn, they must be terrified."

    "Yes. They hide on the island and can''t come out to fish. We leave and they go out to sea again."

    "I can wait." Rurik said with anger, stomping his feet incessantly.

    "Don''t waste time, brother." Bijuni pointed to the island. "Are they the real Danes? Are they your main enemy? Or are you just eager to fight, even if the fight itself is not necessary."

    "It is one of my goals to create an atmosphere of terror in this sea area." Rurik turned his face to the side, and that handsome face also showed fierceness.

    "Enough is enough, brother." Bijuni patted Rurik''s shoulder kindly. "The hare went into the cave. Are you going to throw it away completely? Waiting for the rabbit to come out before hunting? What''s the wait? Time. Maybe you think the time is right, you will bring the Ross army, then I will send troops to the war, you like this island, we work together to conquer it."

    Biyuni¡¯s words can be regarded as saying in Rurik¡¯s heart: "Well, I really don¡¯t have the ability to land on the island now. Tomorrow we will cruise for another day, and then we will continue to the west. These timid guys, they hide on the island. That¡¯s fine. But one day they will surrender."

    There is only one settlement on the entire Bornholm Island, and the so-called settlements in the rest of the island are nothing but scattered fishermen in twos and threes. The terrible news spread all over this small island the first time, so no one dared to go to sea on a brand new day.

    It was also on a brand new day, and they realized that it was indeed not a sea monster, it was indeed a big ship. Under the dispatch of Lord Gulal, the men of the entire island quickly assembled and removed an army of 1,500 people!

    Fifty long ships were organized, and this is already nearly half of the large ships on the island.

    Based on the local shipbuilding craftsmanship, every shipbuilder on the island usually builds a standard long ship in six to seven months. This is still based on the many hard oaks on the island.

    Fifty long combatable ships are divided into 1,500 soldiers. Is the army besieging a large local ship with a sledgehammer?

    The people on the island are bound to win the battle in the future, and in the current situation, the relationship between Bornholm Island and Denmark, and the people¡¯s nostalgia for the Jutland Peninsula, everyone intends to capture the big ship through battle. Then it was dragged into the hands of the "Lion" Hafgen of the Lobard tribe of the Danish leader (this person has gained the titles of "Relentless Killer" and "Silver Fortress Savior" in recent years), by means of flattery. Let the Bornholm people have a greater say in the alliance.

    What the islanders discussed was also being discussed in the president''s room on the island.

    All the powerful families on the island feel that a whole day of preparation is enough. Once a huge army is out, a pack of wolves can kill a crazy bear, right? They selectively ignored that the abominable big ship destroyed the fishing boats one by one through collisions, and forgot that the keel of a battle-type long boat and a fishing boat was basically the same in terms of materials.

    They are a large family on the island, and they are all nobles with private soldiers. G¨¹ller is the most powerful one. Everyone recommends him to be the lord in order to take the islanders to fight in times of crisis. Everyone''s attitude was surprisingly unified, G¨¹ller had no worries, he was already dreaming of taking the beauty of the monster-like ship in his mind.

    "The Hafgen, he has a big ship called the Red Dragon, and he even named his own tribe after that. We give him the big captive ship, and Hafgen will remember our good, so that our merchant ship will pass through him. For the pass, there must be no toll for a copper coin."

    Everyone agrees with this seemingly wishful thinking. After all, behind this thinking is the desire for greater wealth.

    Because the people of Bornholm sit on the waters where ?re¡¯s fishery has the richest catch, their traditional skills are pickled herring and smoked dried fish. Good news came from the west many years ago. The expelled former Danish leader Harald actually got mixed up with the Franks, and his nephew Horrick led a group of men in Friesland (now the Netherlands). A stronghold was established near the town of Durest in the north.

    Those who were expelled had already believed in the gods of Frank, but trade was trade, and no one would have trouble with gold, silver and goods. The people of Bornholm deliberately crossed the Strait of Jutland and went to Flanders to trade with friends in the past, selling large amounts of herring in exchange for Flanders wool or lambs. Therefore, some of the sheep raised in the central part of the island come from there.

    The warriors of Bornholm slept all night in excitement, while Rurik and his people, expecting that tomorrow will be another boring day, have already planned a new voyage. fighting.

    It was another peaceful morning.

    It just seems so peaceful.

    Rather than running around the street to see if anyone is beckoning on the side of the road, the taxi might as well stand at the bus station and wait for the passengers to come by.

    With this kind of psychology, Liu Lixue simply arranged the big ship directly near the settlement, with the anchor hung on the seabed that was only seven meters deep, and the big ship was fixed on the sea to sway with the waves.

    "It looks like another boring day. The hungry wolf is blocking the rabbit''s hole, and the rabbit is afraid to come out." Biyuni looked at the huge settlement helplessly, and patted the little brother on the shoulder: "That''s a bunch of cowards, I see It is most appropriate for us to go now."

    "I just want to wait. I do what I say."

    Rurik''s words seemed to be angry, and Bijuni did not insist: "Then, I will take my people to rest. Don''t worry, my brothers have always been prepared. Those who are not afraid of death dare to come out, and I will fight immediately."

    Rurik sat on the deck and waited. He lay flat on the deck to receive a comfortable sun bath. He didn''t know the result of this waiting, and even forgot his purpose. Is it true that Bijuni said? Is it a waste of time now?

    Suddenly, a sailor on duty as usual yelled: "The enemy! The enemy has attacked!"

    The dozing Ruriek was simply awakened by the frightened sailor. When he was displeased, he could see a large stretch of off-white sails rushing towards him, and any tiredness was replaced by a heartbeat.

    What made him feel relieved was that Bijuni and his Balmerk fighters all stood on the deck, and everyone was ready for battle.

    Rurik slapped his head vigorously, then screamed at Jeflo who was adjusting the torsion slingshot: "My helmet, get my helmet."

    He screamed at the sailor again: "Sail! Reel in! Fight!"

    The stationary Aphrodite suddenly moved, and she quickly raised the huge spinnaker, which surprised the rushing Bornholm army.

    Standing on the bow of the long ship, Guller, who was in leather armor, had his dignified eyes, and most of his subordinates simply braided and paddled. This group of guys looked for a truth, naval battles are accompanied by a high probability of falling into the water, wearing heavy armor to fight naval battles, falling into the water will die, and the real warrior I don''t wear armor.

    This group of people envisioned a tactic. The so-called enemy ship is very large, so prepare more ropes with hooks. The brothers surrounded the big ship like a wave, and then climbed onto the ship in all directions, and controlled the entire ship by jumping to help. It was a wonderful tactic.

    In order to achieve this tactic, they had to adopt a dense formation, and naturally formed a crescent formation, forming a "pincer offensive."

    To be honest, Rurik was taken aback by the enemy''s tactics. It should have been his tried and tested tactics. How could this group of enemies understand?

    Rurik knew that he only had one ship, and there was no tactical formation and no special tactics for the Aphrodite.

    The bull trebuchet was the first to attack, and a large number of stones smashed past thinking of the enemy in the distance.

    The first round of attack has the result immediately!

    The oarsmen of Bornholm, without knowing what had happened, saw the people sitting next to them being kicked. The scene was terrifying.

    However, the head-smashing attack, Rurik, can only be used once for the time being. He wants to break the enemy''s formation head-on, and the collision is coming.

    With the help of the wind, the big ship is racing, and the two sides of the battle can clearly see each other''s faces. A violent collision occurred.

    The Aphrora suddenly raised the bow, and Lurik was also directly shaken by the violent shaking to lie down. The bronze bulbous bow of the big ship directly knocked down the local long ship, not to mention, the entire sturdy oak keel directly pressed the enemy ship in the water. This is the most brutal tactic of the Aphrodite. With this blow, except for the person who jumped into the sea and escaped before the collision, the rest were crushed to pieces.

    In the first round, the Aphrora crushed an enemy ship, and hit another ship with an irreparable hole, and the ship was sinking quickly.

    She turned sharply, and the regained Rurik got up, straightened the helmet and ordered all kinds of weapons to fire.

    There was a sound of killing on the sea, and when the Bornholm army saw the nasty ship rushing over again, people were left with screams in panic.

    This is how the battle is! Guller, who was dumbfounded, never dreamed that his defeat was so rapid, so helpless, and so irreversible.

    In a sense, this northern guy¡¯s big ship is indeed a monster on the sea.

    The Aphrola relied on its huge size, that is, it relied on brute force to rampage with the "bronze head", supplemented by torsion slingshot and crossbow shooting.

    Many enemies fell into the water, holding the broken wood and spitting out sea water, and the Aphrola was still crushing away.

    "Lord! The brothers will die in this way. We have to evacuate! You see, those brothers have already run away!"

    The people on the boat started yelling about retreating. Due to reality, G¨¹ller completely lost his fighting spirit.

    Unfortunately, when he decided to follow in the footsteps of those who fled without permission, the opportunity to escape was lost.

    A flanking opponent of the Aphrora caught up with Gould''s command ship directly. Five powerful torsion slingshots with full power, separated by a distance of 30 meters, accurately hit all five rounds. Cone head cast iron bullet.

    Except for one bullet that smashed the wood carving of a strange animal on the bow of the ship, the other four shots directly caused a big hole in the bottom of the ship. And a large number of crossbow arrows flying from high down easily took the lives of many oarsmen. In such a dangerous situation, Guller simply took off his leather armor and jumped into the sea to escape.

    ...

    A great battle ended at noon. As many as ten long ships were destroyed, and a large number of men fell into the water and died. There were also twenty ships. They saw the horror situation in a critical moment, and left the lord Sayazi and ran away. After all, the lord can choose another one later, but his life is his own.

    Very lucky, or rather unfortunately, Guller took the hemp rope dropped from the big ship and boarded this terrifying ship as a captive.

    Of course, the first thing that greeted him was a violent punch and kick, until he was beaten and bruised, Rurik motioned to his subordinates to stop.

    Only ten people were captured. As G¨¹ller spit out blood and shouted that he was the commander of the army, the other nine dying men were thrown directly into the sea.

    Such a crazy move made Gould tremble all over.

    A man with a short stature, muscular arms and dark brown hair squatted down and asked G¨¹ller: "Who are you? Are you really the commander of the army?"

    "Yes...I...I am G¨¹ller, Lord Bornholm. You Svealans in the north are unreasonable."

    "Unreasonable?" Rurik walked forward and gently pushed away the questioning Jeflo. "Have you ever made sense? Think you can defeat me by sending out a large number of ships? Now you have failed."

    "You? A... kid?"

    Rurik had no intention of telling himself his name, and it made no sense at all.

    "Kill this coward. Since this person is the lord, he should be buried for his people." Biyunni walked forward and suggested that Rylik be ruthless.

    "No, I want to keep this person." Rurik wasn''t pitying, just because this guy with a swollen nose was still useful. He bluntly told the so-called "reason" of everything that has happened so far: "Listen, I don''t even need to know your name. We are just the vanguard of the Swedish army. You Danes think that last year''s war was won? No! A new war has begun. We in Sweden have a new king. The king has assembled 20,000 people and is on the way to Jutland. What is the Silver Fort? We are going to attack that Hafgen¡¯s lair. You Bohn Holm is just a small obstacle in the way of our army marching. Now I will let go. You return to the island and tell your people the truth. Listen, when the army from the north comes, you just have to surrender, Will be forgiven."

    At this moment, Guller did not dare to doubt that the child''s words came from the enemy, and they were exactly the same as they had guessed before the war! He himself had seen the victory of the Danish army in the Battle of Silver Fort last year, and he believed that the war behavior of the northern Svealand people would continue. Besides, isn''t the Danish leader Hafgen also planning a large-scale war against the north?

    How should the people of Bornholm who are caught in the middle choose sides? At this moment, Guller already had his own answer.

    Rurik didn''t simply let this person leave. Guller had an ear cut off, which was a humiliation and a lesson. Simply putting this person on the sea is no different from letting him die. An expedition boat on the Aphrora was put down, G¨¹ller was thrown into it, and R¨¹likre ordered the man to use the pieces of wood from the sea as an oar, and slowly sway back to his port.

    After a big battle was over, Rurik boasted that he had a good result.

    In the sunset, the Aphrora restarted its route to the west. In the sunset, the bulbous bow of her bow was still firm, and all parts were still stable. One battle after another was left behind her rigid hull. It''s just big and small scratches.

    In the captain''s lounge, the captain Rurik finally calmed down.

    Biyuni, who is lying on his side, chews dried fish can¡¯t help asking: ¡°So, what you call King Karl, is really organizing an army?¡±

    "How is it possible! That Karl doesn''t have that great charm to call for a huge army." Ruriek laughed directly.

    "Are you lying to that one-eared guy?"

    "of course."

    "is it necessary?"

    "Of course it is necessary. They will be very worried about the invasion from the north and will take precautions, but it is all in vain. They will not wait for anything except wasting their own strength, and live in fear of being invaded every day. They will fear fear itself."

    "This... I don''t understand a bit."

    Rurik shook his head and suddenly covered the blanket: "We are far away from the island, and the big ship broke down at night. I''ll go to bed first, and don''t think too much about it. Recharge your energy and we will soon enter the strait guarded by the Danes. Pass. At that time, fighting was inevitable. I would take the initiative to attack their merchant ships."

 Chapter 502ï¼š Raiders of the ?resund Strait

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    On a new day, the early morning Aphrora took the spearhead and continued to sail westward on the waves.

    The route ahead is becoming more and more dangerous, and the big ship that is alone in danger will encounter the strength of the Danes at any time, and the soldiers of the entire ship have to maintain a state of preparation.

    Now that it is impossible to keep a low profile, Rurik no longer expects a giant to fantasize about others and ignore it.

    Look at the status quo!

    Standing on the bow of the ship, Rurik looked north. Even if the world was blurred by the faint sea fog, he could still see the dim outline of the land.

    He ate the dried fish, his keen eyes gazing at any abnormality in the coastline.

    From the approaching Biyuni, his little brother knew everything about the road ahead.

    "Lurik, if we continue to the west, we will be able to reach the end of the world smoothly?"

    "Not really." Rurik mumbled lightly.

    "why?"

    "Because there will be many obstacles ahead."

    "Is it the Danish obstruction?"

    "They? Can''t stop us. Brother, we can see islands or land again after sailing for a while. Listen, soon we will make a choice."

    Rurik didn''t say any more, but a goal soon appeared in front of him.

    At this moment, the sailor riding on the top of the mainmast had already seen the gloominess of the western sea level. He couldn''t judge whether it was land or not. In short, it looked like land. Only one target is particularly conspicuous. It is a sailing vessel, which is clearly a solid cargo vessel.

    Looking at the approaching goal, Rurik clenched his fists in a smile.

    He hurriedly yelled at the eager brothers: "The prey is here! A cargo ship! Let''s seize that ship to search for the cargo!"

    The desire to plunder is exciting, everyone is in their place, the torsion slingshot is full of power, and the arrows are filled from the arrow slots of the crossbow.

    With the help of the wind, the Aphrodite rushed toward the lone cargo ship, and the battle was one-sided development.

    The ship''s gunwale is on the enemy, and the torsion slingshot and crossbow fire in a round, so that the enemy who tries to counterattack loses any courage to fight.

    With its huge posture, the Aphrola after orbiting the slow and swallowing enemy ship for a week, followed the wind and directly let the ship''s sideboard top over. Jeflo took his brother and jumped into the enemy''s cargo ship one after another, capturing all the shivering guys alive.

    The two boats gathered together and swayed on the sea after their sails were reeled.

    Rurik slid down a rope to the opposite ship, and immediately asked: "What kind of goods are they transporting?"

    "It''s wool!" As Yevlo spoke, the blade was still on the neck of a captive.

    "It''s actually wool? The whole ship''s linen pocket is full of wool?"

    "It looks like it is."

    At this moment, the brothers Bijuni and Froki also boarded the captured merchant ship. Bijuni approached Rurik: "These are Danish merchants? What about your decision? Capture the goods and kill them?"

    "Of course. There is still a lot of space in our cabin. Look at these woolen sacks. They are our trophies. Our brothers should divide them equally. As for these Danes, we will kill them now."

    Rurik knew that what he was doing was piracy, and the so-called mercy was really superfluous.

    Is mercy necessary? If you fall into the hands of the Danes, you will end up dead.

    "Yevlo!"

    "in."

    Rurik screamed: "Kill these Danes!"

    As Jevrodling was about to beheaded, the captured men wailed almost in unison: "We are not Danes! We are from Bergen."

    "Wait!" Biyuni was taken aback, and he stepped forward and directly pinched Jevlo''s sword-holding wrist, then turned his head to look at Rurik; "They, are they really Danes?"

    "if not?"

    The captives were still claiming to be from Bergen and had been to Oslo, all clamoring desperately that they had nothing to do with the Danes.

    "Listen, my brother. We have not yet reached the point of meeting the Bergen swordsmen."

    "Are they from Bergen?" Rurik said in surprise. "Are they not enemies with you?"

    "But the war never broke out. I don''t want to be the instigator of the wrong war."

    Seeing Bijuni''s firm eyes, Rurik revoked the beheading order.

    After a simple interrogation, the captive confessed completely in order to survive. They not only explained where they set off from, stopped at those ports, and how they paid tolls to pass through the sea pass controlled by the Danish leader, and their final destination-Hezeby. However, there was no proof, and Bijuni asked a few more questions, and it was confirmed that the merchant ship was indeed from Bergen.

    The captured ship boss survived the attack of the Aphrora. This person didn''t have time to take care of his two sons who were shot. He needed to make every effort to ensure the survival of others.

    He pointed to the northwest and said with a trembling mouth: "There is a pass of the Danes. Any merchant ship that passes through has to pay fifty silver coins."

    "The toll for half a pound of silver coins? That Hafgen is really greedy for money." Rurik said with emotion. He didn''t care what the gray-bearded man thought of himself, and continued to ask: "How do you go to Hazeby?"

    "Just go south and enter the huge bay there, and you will soon reach Hezeby. It is a big coastal city. You... see it from afar, and you will never get lost. Young heroes, we Just a businessman, please forgive our lives."

    An old guy begged him bitterly, and at this moment he ordered the raising of the butcher knife? Rurik shook his head, his heart softened.

    "Old man, what is the price of your wool?"

    When asked so, all the captured people were stunned.

    "A pack of wool is a hundred pounds. We plan to sell a pack of fifty silver coins in Hezeby."

    Rurik nodded, "I''ll buy you two bales of wool. Also, I''m sorry for the innocent dead in this conflict. I saw you died four people, and giving you two pounds is a compensation. Listen, You have no bargaining qualifications. I can forgive you because you are not Danes. You even pointed me to the exact location of Hezeby and the location of the Danes. I will give you another pound of silver, which is considered as buying news. Money."

    People successively climbed the rope ladder back to the Aphrodite. Just as Rurik himself climbed, the boss of the merchant ship with four pounds of silver still couldn''t understand what kind of pirate he had encountered. He courageously asked; "You guys. Who is it? You have huge ships. Your sails are very unique, do they come from the warm sea in the south? You can speak Norse..."

    Rurik paused. He wanted to say something, but after all he shut up.

    The Aphrora resumed its voyage, and Rurik on board consciously made the right choice. Of course, many people think that they shouldn''t be kind to those guys. After all, this is an encounter on the vast ocean. It doesn''t matter if you do anything cruel, because the only witness is the sun in the sky. The sun is the incarnation of Odin. Based on faith, everyone wants to believe that Odin is happy to see the killing and fighting of mortals on the earth.

    Compared to killing those merchants and seizing their goods, the information provided by those people is invaluable. Both Bijuni and Rurik were very surprised to encounter a businessman from Bergen in this sea area. Based on the confession of the other party, Rurik fully understood the origin of the wool-Oslo.

    Merchants in Bergen transported crude iron ingots to Oslo to buy local wool, and then traded the wool to Hezeby to buy various goods from Europe, such as slaves, and finally brought them back to Bergen. Although it is necessary to pay a sum of money to pass through the pass of the Danish leader, compared with the profits from trade, what are those tolls?

    Land finally appeared in the West, and the imprints in Rurik''s brain and the confession of previous merchants all allowed him to confirm his current geographic location.

    The sailor yelled, and the soldiers also participated in the work of pulling the rope.

    The big ship began to sail in a wide waterway leading to the northwest, and the strong south in the afternoon gave the big ship extremely strong power.

    The Aphrora was unstoppable, her speed reached ten knots at one point! The ship in this posture is "racing" on the sea, and its powerful potential can make her an unstoppable monster.

    The plan to attack the Danish fishing boats began to be implemented, and many targets appeared in the narrower waterway ahead. R¨¹rik completely put away his mercy, and he wanted to wreak havoc near the Danish pass.

    Rurik knew he had entered the ?resund Strait, which was also the core area of ??the Robard tribe of the rumored Danish leader. But Rurik knows another name for this place better, namely Copenhagen.

    Copenhagen did not exist in the ninth century, or it was only the rudiment of a miniature fishing village.

    Rurik¡¯s eyes did indeed see a small fishing village on the coastline. The scene there was indeed different from the lush woods. A white beach was very unique, except that he had only one boat and forty brothers. The destruction he could do was Take the initiative to attack the fishing boat.

    The Aphrora was desperately attacking fishing boats, and the boats it attacked were all from the same fishing village. The village is called Malholm (Malm?), and the chalky soil is rich in calcium carbonate, hence the name. Only in the era of large-scale manufacture of cement and glass, these chalky soils have great use value. Nowadays, local people are just a group of fishermen.

    The Aphrodite is like a monster, and its purpose is to cause destruction. Her attack ended at night when all the fishing boats escaped. After giving the fishing village a fatal horror, Rurik ordered the anchor to drop. The brothers ate the captured fresh herring, reserving their energy and waiting to cross the Danish pass tomorrow.

    A terrible big ship is destroying everywhere!

    The horrible news was spreading, and it reached the ears of the guards at the pass the first time.

    Danish leader Hafgen, the main part of his Lobad tribe is located in the northernmost part of Jutland Peninsula. The so-called Oslo people are separated by the sea. The area under his direct rule is also scattered across many strait passes. The Great Bell Strait, Little Bell Strait, ?resund Strait, and the three Baltic straits leading to the Atlantic Ocean are all controlled by the Robard tribe, and Hafgen is actually inherited and consolidated. This hegemony of collecting tolls. In other words, the Danish leader has the right to have this power. Any ships of the Danish tribes that join the tribe can pass freely immediately after paying a nominal toll. As for the ships of other tribes, Hafgen asks for a lot of silver coins as usual.

    Three generals guarded the three strait passes. A man named Halik married Hafgen¡¯s sister and became more and more reused. This person placed his family on the pass to build a military castle, and sent troops to patrol every day to collect tolls. Later, the full amount was turned in to show loyalty to the brother-in-law Hafgen. Because Hafgen was almost forty years old, his concubine did not give him a son. Who is the future successor of the Lobad tribe, Harik feels that his son has a lot of opportunities.

    The intelligence of the crazy attacker reached Harlick''s ears overnight. This man who loves beef and is as strong as a cow, makes his beloved wife love and hate him furious! He strangled the two Saxon slave girls in the extreme anger after learning the news, and his anger was vented. Of course, this kind of thing made his wife the most happy.

    A big ship came to provoke? Killing the fisherman in Malhom Village?

    Harik was not sleepy, a string of torches lit up on the head of the wooden fortress, and all the soldiers were awakened, and even the men of the Lobad tribe who settled next to the fortress were summoned overnight.

    The angle of view turned to the Aphrora, which was anchored in the strait.

    The sleeping Rurik was invited by the night watchman to see a wonder.

    Rurik squinted his eyes and saw an extremely obvious fire in the distance.

    "My lord, what is that?" His brilliant mercenary speculated carefully: "I suspect it is the enemy''s alarm."

    Rurik nodded: "It seems that our actions were too aggressive. Are you afraid? I am going to fight their guards."

    The mercenary smiled: "I have followed you for many years and have participated in all battles. I am not afraid of fighting, but..." The mercenary suddenly laughed.

    "why are you laughing."

    "My lord, I want to get a woman, and I also want to have a family."

    This remark is really thought-provoking. Rurik wondered that his savvy mercenary had indeed experienced all the foreign wars of the Ross people in these years. They are not native of the Ross people, but they have paid too much for the benefit of Ross.

    "Woman? Good."

    "Oh, thank you, my lord."

    "But not now. You are very young and strong, and women will only affect your speed at drawing your sword. Continue to follow me, and when you are almost 30 years old, I will find at least two young and beautiful women for each of you. There. Before, listen to my orders and fight hard."

    Thirty years old? The mercenary¡¯s heart is hard to tell. For example, the mercenary leader Jeflo is already twenty-eight years old. The situation now seems like this man is not like a woman by nature. In essence, it is not allowed by the host of money. . However, whenever the mercenary brothers have been to Elronburg, they have a short-term relationship with the women who are longing for men when you are. Unfortunately, it is not home there, and those women are just greedy for the strong muscles of mercenaries.

    The sky was getting colder, and at dawn, Rurik summoned everyone on the deck.

    He stood at the bow of the ship holding a sword and shouted: "Brothers, I learned that Denmark is prepared. They lit a bonfire overnight, and they must have organized a fleet to try to prevent us from entering the barrier. For the Danes! We must fight high-profile! This has nothing to do with the vengeance of King Olekin who died in the battle. This is the courageous battle of the Rus and Balmerks. I just want the Danes to see how powerful we are."

    Everyone roared happily, and the flapping shields slammed their feet, and even the sailors felt that they were warriors.

    Rurik''s sword reaches the east again: "The sun is about to rise, and the sea breeze will be fierce. Odin is watching us. I ask you to be merciless, not afraid of any danger, and do your own defense. Remember! I ask you not to Any injury, do everything possible to kill the enemy."

    There are any number of enemies ahead, and the people of the Aphrora are fearless. Past battles have proven, and new battles will continue to prove The Aphrodite is the nemesis of any long ship!

    People are even imagining that the Red Dragon, the legendary leader of Denmark, will also participate in the containment.

    People are eager to try, because sinking the red dragon is to brag about the glory of a few lifetimes.

    With the belief of victory, the Aphrodite suddenly soared to 11 knots under the strong south wind. Of course, the waves should not become a little bit violent. The sea breeze roared, which is a tribute to the hero.

    At the same time, Halik, who was stationed at the Strait Pass, organized more than 300 people, divided into ten long battleships, and organized them into a group of ships, waiting in the sea near the strait.

    As the day dawned, they squinted to avoid the golden light of the rising sun, and saw a huge sail on the sea, which formed a golden light spot, and they were about to rush towards the ship.

    "It''s that murderous monster. Brothers, took the big ship and dedicated it to our adults! Fight for Hafgen!"

    Harik, who is as strong as a cow, personally beat a calf leather drum, and the sound of the drum drove the whole ship group to carry out their self-determined interception...

 Chapter 503ï¼š The Atlantic Ocean is ahead

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The waterway converges to only three kilometers. This place is the narrowest throat of the ?resund Strait and the most natural sea pass.

    Standing on the bow of the ship preparing to fight, Rurik has already seen the wooden walls and towers on the shore, while the floating ships on the sea are particularly eye-catching.

    Rurik puts on his helmet. As the commander of all the brothers he uses, he consciously stands on the bow of the ship to meet the most violent impact that is coming.

    It stands to reason that with the super maneuverability and amazing steering ability of the Aphrola, it is completely impossible to fight a knightly duel with the long rowing boat in front of him.

    Fighting directly in the hinterland of the Danish-controlled area, and defeating their interception forces in a high-profile manner, was also part of Rurik''s plan.

    He thought he would be questioned by the local patrol, and then took the initiative to kill the opponent by surprise.

    The situation has become serious now, which caters to his goals even more.

    The bull slings placed on the deck have the chance to attack first, but the Aphrora, which is running wildly on the waves, allows them to have a shooting opportunity.

    The fist-big stone smashed past, and it was in the center of the Danish Interceptor''s ship regiment.

    Eight stones threw amazing splashes near the oarsman, only two caused casualties.

    An oarsman was killed directly!

    Although a stone hit can only kill one person, the sudden death brought unprecedented horror to the other paddling brothers.

    The intercepting Halik never imagined that his troops would suffer casualties first in this way.

    It is a pity that what happened next surpassed the imagination of all Danish interceptors.

    "Ah! This is a... big ship. Ah!"

    Halick took off the iron helmet in extreme panic and jumped into the sea. After sinking into the water, he felt that his back was violently hit by a giant. He endured the pain of his heart and the cold water, just under the water. Struggling to take off his heavy iron-like clothing after absorbing water, in the end, like a plump elephant seal, he drilled out his wet head, grabbed some broken wooden boards and gritted his teeth while looking at the strange ship that had just rolled away.

    The pain in the back can be tolerated, but the grief and anger in this heart can''t be endured!

    "Damn! Damn! Who are you? Don''t leave! Get me back!"

    It seems that the terrible big ship heard its own curse, really turned its bow and rushed towards the man who fell into the water...

    The perspective is placed here on the Aphrodite. What happened just now?

    A large number of enemy ships, a large number of enemies, their horrified faces are clearly visible.

    Rurik held onto the wooden fence and screamed hoarsely: "Welcome to the collision! Hold on!"

    Everything is just like the tactics that have happened on the entire route. The Aphrodite is so-called a trick, and it rushes directly with the use of the usual collision tactics with the help of powerful movement energy. What''s even more amazing is that the interceptor forces have to form a dense ship regiment, and the Aphrodite just exerts her strongest tactical ability.

    In the violent impact, Rurik almost didn''t fall off the bow deck.

    The Aphrodite was once again riding on a long intercepting ship, crushing all its opponents like a stone, not to mention that its potential energy was still strong, and it crashed the sides of the following two intercepting ships one after another.

    In a magnificent "heavy cavalry impact", three long interception ships sank instantly, which naturally included the command ship of the entire interception force.

    The warriors on the Aphrodite waited for the ship to stabilize slightly from the impact, and then released arrows from the deck, aiming at the enemy who was already at the rear with a blank mind. It wasn''t until the Danish oarsmen saw that his companion had been shot through the neck and chest, that he put down the big oars and picked up the shields hung on the side to try to block them.

    The command ship sank? ! Some people have discovered this, and more people simply don''t care about it.

    Rurik doesn''t want to end this destined victory hastily. Since he wants to create an atmosphere of terror, let''s expand the results!

    "Pull the rope! Let''s turn back!"

    The sailors got orders, and their flexible bodies, like monkeys, moved quickly on the deck. In the stern tower, a simple bronze gear system operates quickly, and the rudder at the stern quickly locks an angle. In addition, the huge jib of the mainmast adjusted the direction of the wind, and the dual operation caused the Aphrora to directly tilt the hull to an astonishing 17¡ã to the left. It was making short-distance steering in an extreme way, and such a crazy move shocked all the enemies.

    The drowned Harik couldn''t use his own insight to explain what he saw before him. The big ship was turning at the risk of capsizing! However, the big ship quickly recovered its stability, and slammed to the intercepting troops that were already in chaos.

    A new round of collision did not happen, and the interceptors who had taken a long time to learn from their wisdom knew that any contact with the monster would cause the ship to destroy and kill.

    They began to try to fight back by taking off their armor and leather jackets, and throwing arrows at the enemy ship with a short wooden bow.

    Rurik squatted down in a hurry, revealing his iron helmeted head and a pair of eyes.

    "You finally started to fight back, the methods are nothing new."

    The opponent''s arrows are weak and weak, and the so-called counterattack is simply symbolic. Rurik''s heart was beating wildly, and he saw that his men were fighting back frantically, and the torsion slingshot and crossbow were performing condescending attacks.

    The two sides of the Aphrora were performing firepower strikes. After the torsion slingshot projectiles smashed a ship and killed some difficult enemies with arrows, she circled the formation of the volleys that became loose due to the chaos. Completed the second round of the contest.

    Rurik was still not satisfied with such a victory, he held up his sword and screamed: "Keep on fighting! Turn around and fight on!"

    The people who killed the red eye were eager to continue the fight, and Rurik followed this momentum, and the Aphrodite began the third round of strikes.

    At this moment, Harik, whose back was red, had been picked up on the boat by his subordinates.

    He wanted to say something, and from the corner of his eyes he saw the big ship turning short distances.

    The panic in his heart affected his head, ignoring the pain and cold, he trembled his mouth and commanded the same panic: "Run away!"

    "My lord! Other brothers..." someone asked subconsciously.

    "Idiot, leave the others alone. Let''s run away! If we don''t leave, all will die!"

    It is indeed shameful to run away, but in the face of this desperate battle, the Danish volleys have lost all their faith, and only the desire to survive is left in their hearts.

    What was the result of Rurik''s third round of attacks?

    The enemy''s interceptor group collapsed completely, and the surviving ships fled unorganized.

    "They all escaped. Do you want to continue pursuing?" Biyuni asked loudly, putting down his crossbow, stretching out his hand.

    Rurik raised his head and watched. Indeed, many enemy ships were fleeing towards the wooden wall fortress on the shore.

    "Stop chasing, we don''t have the ability to attack their fortress. Let''s go, the enemy already knows how good we are."

    The thrilling battle ended with the victory of Rurik again. There was a generation gap between the fighting methods of the two sides, and Rurik alone succeeded in winning.

    The Aphrodite is only the second year of launching. She is already the sea victory of the Ross people. During this voyage, new small scars have been added to her hard oak hull, just like the scars of a brave warrior. , These scars should prove her strength.

    After the mere killing, the people on board let out a sigh of relief. Everyone finds that the sea has become wider, and many people think that the big ship has entered the legendary "sea at the end of the western world".

    Rurik criticized people showing signs of slack: "Don''t be complacent! We are still in the Danish control zone! We have not even passed the northernmost point of Jutland, or even Oslo!"

    However, for everyone, the concept of the so-called "Jutland Peninsula" is unfamiliar.

    Even Rurik is new to "Jylland". Its original meaning is actually the local people¡¯s name for the cloth woven by linden fiber hundreds of years ago. People need European linden fiber to make linen cloth, but time has passed. The "valley farmer" Danes occupy this small world, and the linden fiber textile also allows Located in better linen weaving.

    Because the Danes have completely become the masters of this area in the past three hundred years.

    All the Anglo people who used the fishhook as their clan name immigrated to Britain, and the Saxons who used the dagger as their clan name also withdrew from Jutland. The Danes who are good at farming naturally took possession of these vacant areas, and now they have become a small overlord of the area.

    But the Ross of the northern oarsman tribe, her leader Rylik, provoke wildly under the nose of the Danes. However, the wise Rurik is revealing the fact that he is the "Svealand Alliance", and the so-called Danish anger will ultimately fall on the M?laren people. As for the benefits of provocation, they were naturally swallowed by the Rus.

    The Aphrodite entered the Kattegat Strait, which is densely covered with reefs and there are not many waterways that can permit deep-draft ships. It''s just that even if the Aphrora is fully loaded with displacement, her draft is less than two meters.

    In the current situation, no ships need to worry about the so-called reefs here. Only when the ships of all forces operating in this sea area have become large merchant ships with a full load of 1,000 tons, the risk of hitting the rocks should be considered.

    The depletion of supplies on the Aphrodite is normal. Considering the risks in the sea, Rurik remains vigilant and combative.

    There is still a large amount of ammunition on board, and the bronze head of the bulbous bow of the bow is still strong. These weapons ensured Rurik''s belief in victory, and he soon began a new attack.

    The fishermen of the Lobad tribe had no idea that they were fishing for herring in the sea as before, and they were attacked by a big boat that suddenly appeared.

    It was not until the attack happened that the fisherman who witnessed the tragedy returned to his port and reported the incident to the tribe.

    Things are fermenting, because many people watched the big ship with strange triangular sails, after performing the attack, it quickly rushed to the western waters.

    What was happening in front of him immediately stimulated Hafgen''s nerves.

    The Danish leader is furious! He ordered the organization of a manpower to launch a chase immediately, but the big ship ran too fast, no matter how crazy the oarsmen were, no one could catch up.

    After the fierce battle in the ?resund, the Aphrodite continued to advance at high speed. It was still on this day that Rurik sank five more small fishing boats that were actually the Robard tribe. An atmosphere of terror erupted rapidly and the entire strait The fishing boats were scattered in a short period of time.

    When the evening arrived, Rurik was pleasantly surprised to find that a very wide waterway appeared in the southwest.

    The big ship went through the battle and passed the northernmost point of Jutland in just one day! The Aphrora is facing the sunset, sailing in the Skagerrak Strait.

    Just as night fell, Rurik saw the northern land. After nightfall, the ship can continue sailing or drop anchor on the spot. Considering that everyone in this sea area is very strange, he insisted on getting close to the northern coastline and then dropped anchor to repair it.

    With a 30-meter keel, the Aphrodite can be called a big ship in this era, and the long voyage fully proved her seaworthiness in ordinary sea conditions.

    The night concealed her phantom, and it was another thrilling day. People who settled down tasted the past day, and they all felt that the so-called tough Danes were nothing but so.

    After all, Bijuni has the qualifications and abilities to be promoted to the leader of Balmerk, and he does not agree with his friends'' contempt for the Danes. The reason why victory is so easy is that this big ship has all the advantages? She is like a floating fortress on the sea, not only indestructible, but also far faster than a rowing boat.

    It was also this experience that Bijuni had only a new understanding of sailing ships.

    Paddle boat? Is it still necessary? The coming era must be the era of sailing ships!

    The deck became cold, but under the starlight and moonlight, people could barely see their respective outlines, and the cabins full of cargo were blackened.

    Everyone put on blankets and talked and laughed at the battle during the day.

    Biyuni didn''t hesitate to stay by Rurik''s side, and after a polite remark, he couldn''t help worrying about his future voyage.

    "Rurik, have we left the Danish rule?"

    "Yes. I think we will soon reach Bergen''s control zone."

    "It''s amazing. It''s the first time I entered Bergen from the south. As long as I get to Bergen, walk along the coastline, I will arrive at my hometown in fifteen days."

    Fifteen days? ! Actually there are still fifteen days? !

    Rurik stood up with a shiver, "Brother, what are you saying is true? Is there such a long voyage?"

    Bijuni nodded in the night: "I have been to Bergen many times, especially when the local leader asked us Balmerks to join their alliance. I accompanied my father ten million, and I was very clear about the route."

    "Really? That''s great." Rurik sat down again slowly, wrapped a leather blanket quickly, and asked softly: "You were riding a normal long boat at that time, right?"

    "Indeed, we have to paddle all day long, and we will rest on the shore when night falls. You people in Ross must be very aware of the hardship of paddling after the name of the oar."

    This Rurik totally agrees, and he also estimated the journey that the Ross long boat can usually take every day by simply paddling. Pure manpower is naturally stronger than the endurance of a sailless sailboat, not to mention the sails of the Aphrodite are more amazing.

    Rurik closed his eyes and thought for a moment: "It will take fifteen days to paddle, and maybe Afu can finish that journey in half the time."

    As he said, Rurik simply pinched his fingers and gestured: "It took us three days to depart from Roseburg to Tombstone Island. After a day of dressing, we continued to sail and arrived at Bornhall in only four days. Mu Island. We stayed on the island for three days and continued sailing. We reached the narrow strait in just one day, and after another day we reached our current position. By now, we have passed thirteen days. Now!"

    Whether it¡¯s Liurik, Bijuni, or even everyone on the ship, everyone is clearly aware that with the adjustment of the course, the ship¡¯s voyage in the last two days has exhausted the power of the south wind, and the Aphrora is taking her The most extreme high-speed advance that can be achieved, and the daytime is getting longer by day, but tonight is almost fleeting, and sailing two hundred kilometers a day is extremely normal.

    It''s just that the voyage is difficult to quantify, and Rurik and others can only rely on their own feelings.

    Even so, Rurik was convinced that he had sailed at least a thousand kilometers. So what is the truth?

    Except for the three days of stay on Bornholm Island, the 13 days of Aphrora¡¯s voyage, she spent most of the ten days sailing, she just ran for 1,600 kilometers and reached this era. The most amazing speed and continuous sailing journey of a sea-going ship.

    The danger should be gone, and of course the enemy fishing boats that can be hunted have also disappeared. People believe that all the ships that they see on the voyage must come from Bergen.

    The Balmerks just didn''t want to join the Norwegian alliance formed by the residents of Bergen, which never meant that the two sides must meet each other. Rurik decided to follow Bijuni''s advice completely and ordered the next voyage. The Aphrola refused to take the initiative to attack, and everyone''s task was to drive desperately. Of course, if you are attacked, revenge is also fierce.

    A new day is here, and for the people of the whole ship, this day''s voyage is too boring. Everyone was unanimously forced to sail against the wind to a certain extent along the coastline. Until the evening, the world finally became wonderful.

    Rurik summoned all the enthusiastic people on the deck, and all the nap guys were awakened.

    A blond boy stood on the bow deck, his body turned orange in the soft sunset light.

    Rurik pointed to the west excitedly: "Look! This is the legendary sea at the end of the West! But I want to say, if our big ship goes all the way west, we can reach Britain! There is no end of the world at all, UU Read that island has a lot of wealth."

    This statement is for all the Balmerks on the ship. After all, the aboriginals of the Narvik Fjord need a lot of valuable materials to buy Ross goods. At present, they have no more valuable than salt. However, they still have to get more good things to exchange with the Ross people. Rurik wanted to use this opportunity to once again stimulate Biyuni and other Balmerks'' desire to make a fortune by plundering.

    Rurik pointed to the north again: "Our Scandinavia! She is a huge peninsula! Now we are on her western coast, with Bergen ahead, and strong south winds will push us around the clock. Sail! Maybe ten days, maybe seven days, we will reach our final destination."

    Bijuni planted the seeds of rushing to Britain to rob and make a fortune, but now, the desire to go home has taken over his whole body. The Balmerks are all cheering, after all, they have been away from home for almost a whole year. Who would have thought that he would go home in such a fantastic way?

    The Ross people on the boat were also cheering. After all, the fourteen days of sailing with almost no docking was an extreme test for everyone''s body and mind. People who were forced to stay in a discordant environment for a long time became anxious. Everyone is eager to usher in the end of the long course of victory as soon as possible, and they will follow Master Rlick and be honored to be the guests of the Balmerks.

 Chapter 504ï¼š Ross Merchant Snoreva in Hezeby

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The army failed to intercept the big ship. The Danish leader Hafgen, his face full of beards, was slapped multiple times by unknown opponents.

    It is very absurd that the opponent has already run away, and he still cannot be sure of their identities.

    Will those allies question their own strength because of this? Has the strait become dangerous?

    Taking into account the previous rumors, Hafgen increasingly felt that the ship had a great relationship with the rivals of Svealand.

    But inferring the direction of the ship''s passing, his anger has turned to his brother-in-law, Khalick.

    No, Harik himself came to the home port of the tribe, reporting to his brother-in-law with exhaustion, pain, and grief.

    Brother-in-law and younger sister came to report in person.

    In the huge chamber of the Robard tribe, Hafgen sat on a wooden chair covered with black bear skin. A golden crown inlaid with a lot of precious stones on his head waited for his brother-in-law''s greetings with enthusiasm.

    Important people from some tribes have gathered in the chamber, and public opinion has been fermenting. They very much hope that Harik can explain more detailed news.

    But when these people saw the man who was as strong as an elephant seal, he slowly walked into the chamber with the support of many people, and Hafgen''s anger was completely occupied by doubt.

    "You! What''s the matter with you?" Hafgen stood up immediately, "How did you become so embarrassed."

    Halik was speechless for a while, but his wife, Hafgen¡¯s sister, wept bitterly, ¡°My husband intercepted the intruding ship. My husband almost died in battle! Many people died, our ship faced That ship has nothing to do! Brother!"

    "Actually...Is that so?"

    Knowing that facts are better than eloquence, Halick opened his leather jacket to show off his severely bruised back. With this scene alone, the entire chamber was shocked.

    Harry didn''t want to talk, he felt that there was an abnormal pain in his body. He insisted on telling himself, unexpectedly an uncontrolled cough, and then coughed up blood from one hand.

    "I... was almost killed by that big ship. It was a war bear running wild at sea. Our fleet could not intercept it. My line was easily destroyed by it..."

    Halik really didn''t want to say much, so his wife described what happened after the failed volley in the ?resund Strait.

    Maybe the brother-in-law would be ashamed of losing the battle to find a step for himself, but the younger sister would never, let alone lie.

    But how is the defeat described by my sister convincing?

    "What? Just keep colliding, our ships... all sunk?"

    "It''s true." Harlick grudgingly, "I don''t know where that ship is going. Maybe it''s Flanders, maybe it''s Oslo, maybe it''s Bergen."

    "Oslo doesn''t have this kind of ship. So, they are the guys from Bergen? No. No! They are Svearan!"

    Now, no one doubts what the Gotland refugees said before. With such a big ship running wild under their noses, the elites of the Lobad tribe felt that they lost their charm in the big victory in supporting Silverburg last year.

    The big ship ran away without a trace, and Hafgen wanted to intercept the ship, kill the people on it, and then control the ship.

    Everyone in the chamber was actively discussing it, but how to stop it has become a big problem.

    They couldn''t discuss the reason all day long, and Hafgen could only discuss it again.

    Soon the Bornholm people also came.

    The leader with only one ear cried out about a big ship from the north, and the surrounding islands were madly destroyed. The counterattack of the islanders was quickly destroyed by a ship, and the battle situation was exactly the same as that of the ?resund Strait.

    The angry Hafgen hasn''t eaten for two days. During this period of time, the people in the tribe have been in a panic.

    Hafgen, who had learned his thoughts, didn''t want this to be a big deal, and could not let other lords of other tribes learn that the Robards had been humiliated.

    After all, the matter was dealt with coldly to the outside world.

    But Hafgen wasn''t nothing to do, he expected that ship would return sooner or later. How to intercept it?

    "It seems that my Red Dragon must be dispatched."

    The Red Dragon, the long and slender ship is a symbol of Hafgen''s hegemony. This ship has no record of expedition, but her body is very large, in a sense it is a big barge. According to the traditional Nordic naval battles, the two sides of the war usually achieve the final victory by jumping and slashing. Based on this tactical feature, the Red Dragon can carry hundreds of fighters, and it''s really an opportunity to jump and help fight!

    Hafgen couldn¡¯t help it. He himself didn¡¯t see how the big ship smashed the enemy ship with his own eyes. Considering that rowing long boats against each other is also an effective tactic, he implied to himself that the so-called Red Dragon was dispatched to grasp the victory. .

    Has the big Svearan ship ever gone? If you come back, when will you come back?

    In recent years, the guys from Svealand desperately ate up the northern territory of Denmark, causing the Hafgen demon to defend against the Franks and the Sislavs, and face the blatant military invasion by the northern guys.

    The situation is obviously more complicated. More Danish tribes and lords are more enthusiastic about the organized raids on the settlements on the Frankish coast.

    Wouldn''t the Franks fight back? And Harald Clark, the man who betrayed Odin fled to Frank, will that man counterattack Denmark?

    The situation is very tricky! Huff basically thought his enemy was the Frankish military Avia, and he strengthened his defenses, and the lords inside were similar. Soothing these guys, the Svearan became the biggest and most urgent threat again.

    The heavy pressure caused Hafgen to have a headache, and even crazier, why didn''t his wife and concubine give birth to a son?

    As time went by, the influence of the hateful ship slowly dissipated, and time entered into June.

    In order to consolidate his power, Hafgen in June picked five women from the tribe in one go, and they had frequent violence in order to have a son.

    As a result, weird things happened. These young women who were expecting to be next to the lord, still in June, they all died outside.

    Hafgen was not a fool, he could see it was murder! Who is behind the scenes? Who the **** is it?

    He was suspicious of those powerful leaders, the so-called guys didn''t want to have children to continue to occupy the interpretation.

    But Hafgen never thought that the man behind the scenes was by his side.

    Harik, who suffered internal injuries, was coughing up blood more and more severely. He took his wife back to the place where he was guarding the ?resund Strait and was unable to afford it in Mubao.

    He suffered from a lung infection, and even if the priest made some herbs and some blessing spells, there was still no improvement. He died in a painful high fever, leaving behind an orphan and a widow.

    Hafgen''s sister has lost her husband, and the grieving woman is angry at the Svearan attacks, but her desire for power is also awakening. She wanted to train her son to be the male leader of the Lobad tribe, so she tried her best to kill the new women of Gang''s brother.

    Hafgen never dreamed that the most terrifying enemies were his sister and nephew.

    Hafgen always felt that the black hands were potential traitors in the alliance. In order to consolidate his power, he decided to create a grand summer solstice ritual at the bazaar in Hazeby in the south!

    The 28th day of June in the old Julian calendar is the summer solstice. This is the biggest summer festival for the Danes, and this period is also the day when the Saxons settled in Hezeby pay homage to the **** Sirius.

    From the slave market in Hezeby, Hafgen bought up to ninety-nine men abducted from Frank at one go, and even some local merchants sold domestic slaves to Haf for money. root.

    The lord of the leader spends money to buy slaves, and for this reason, the extra price is higher than the market price. Which merchant does not want to trade?

    In this case, the "Silver Fox" Snoreva, who has just begun to take root in Hezebi, built his own shop in a low-key manner, and let the old Eric family stand at the front desk, selling high-profile polar bear skins from the far north, etc. Wonderful commodity.

    No one is aware of the penetration of the Ross merchants, even if someone suspects, will Sleeping have trouble with silver coins and short-selling commodities?

    Snoreva himself has been acting in a low-key manner. He wanders around the market in Hezeby. The business environment here is far better than that of the market in M?laren, which excites him.

    Snoreva even discovered a kind of "cloth" that is as light as Zen, and the price is equal to the weight of gold, or ten times the amount of silver. It was the first time he had seen someone from Eastern Rome, and he immediately bought a little and kept it. The so-called time is dedicated to Lord Rurik.

    Just as he was searching for his slave labor in the slave market, he happened to see the protruding Danish leader himself, "explosive buying" of the largest slave market.

    What exactly does the Danish king do?

    The big sacrifice until the summer solstice...

    It was a crazy night. The Saxons of Hezeby lit bonfires everywhere, and the guys who were well-dressed on weekdays also gathered with their Saxons and danced around the flames.

    The masked priests presided over the event. They beheaded slaves, beheaded cattle and sheep, and burned herring to ashes to sacrifice to the shining Sirius in the sky.

    It seems that this is their summer solstice sacrifice? At first, Snoreva didn''t think much, the Ross, Mellaren, or Ankras people, the big activities on the summer solstice day are very lively.

    Snoreva especially remembers the blood of his hometown of Anklas, where people worshipped Frey, the **** of harvest, in summer, in order to reward the oats for their growth.

    The extremely short night is over, but the sacrificial activities are still lively.

    "What the **** is going on? I watched their night worship, do they continue throughout the day?" Snoreva, who lives in the mansion deliberately to sleep, was so noisy that he couldn''t sleep at all.

    Old Eric explained, "My friend, at night it is the Saxon sacrifice, and it is the Danish until the day."

    "There is actually such a thing. It doesn''t matter, it''s nothing more than beheading slaves and offering sacrifices to gods with blood."

    Old Eric deeply agrees, but this year''s situation is obviously too special. He suggested, "My friend, I think we should go to the altar. The brutal Hafgen likes blood sacrifices the most. This man put up a huge altar this year, and all the Danish lords and wealthy merchants will go there. Come and observe."

    "I''m not sleepy anymore if you say that." Snoreva hurriedly got up the two, "Maybe we can meet other rich merchants. You know, we Ross people are eager to trade, here I am very unfamiliar. I''m going to rely on you."

    "That''s natural, I am willing to serve you." Old Eric''s words came from the bottom of his heart. He has made a fortune now, and obviously there will be more fortunes in the future. More importantly, his most fancy son is still being held hostage by the Ross people. The act of marriage is also a chain, and he must maintain cooperation.

    The whole Hezeby was boiling. Hearing that the leader of the leader performed a great sacrifice, all the people of insight from Denmark came to observe, and this objectively directly led to the peak of Hezeby''s business.

    The winding roads are lined with merchants peddling messy goods, and pedestrian customers can''t be exaggerated.

    Snoreva had unprecedented crowding and daring, and he was even very scared in his heart. He did not expect the population of Denmark to be so large. This is the proof of their strength.

    He followed the crowd and finally reached the altar near the sea. It was a flat near shore, surrounded by circular highlands, and it was already full of people at the moment.

    Snoreva squeezed into a good viewing unknown, and he heard the people nearby discussing the astonishing ritual situation.

    He then asked a man who seemed to be a businessman: "Friend. Leader...sir, is this blood sacrifice again?"

    "You? Can''t you tell?"

    "I¡­¡­"

    "Anyone from outside? Are you... from Bergen? Or Oslo?"

    Snoreva hurriedly said haha, "It''s Bergen, I''m here to do business for the first time."

    "Really? If you have paid the tribute, just watch it. You are a foreign businessman, so don''t talk too much when observing the sacrifice."

    Snoreva nodded hurriedly and said yes.

    The businessman hurriedly pointed his finger, "Those who kneel on the ground are all sacrifices."

    "Ah? They are not viewers? There are so many of them."

    "You are an outsider who naturally doesn''t understand. This time the leader has bought out the slaves in the bazaar. I can''t think of it! The leader... actually is like this. What a waste."

    Obviously this businessman was dissatisfied with the actions of Hafgen in Denmark, beheading a hundred slaves at a time to sacrifice to Odin?

    Snoreva waited and waited, and as expected, those sacrifices were shouting that this extremely grand sacrifice was offering sacrifices to Odin.

    The reason for such a crazy move, Huff yelled out in public. He held up his sword and called out to the sun: Great Odin! This is a gift for you! Accept my offerings! Give me invincible strength!

    He roared many times, and then stared sharply at the ready executioner, "Blood Sacrifice Odin! It''s now."

    In this way, the executioner began to hold the dagger and acted at the shivering slave...

    It¡¯s a crazy and terrifying scene Snoreva turned his head and couldn¡¯t bear to look directly at him. Thousands of people onlookers were shocked by it. The entire area around the altar made a loud noise, like the earth. To crack.

    The blood of sacrifice was sacrificed to Odin. The scale of the sacrifice really drove people to believe that Hafgen had a plan, and things about the war became people''s talk again.

    It seems that everything has gradually returned to calm. While doing business, Snoreva is also actively recording the thinking dynamics of the local Danes. Are they planning to use troops to the north? At the right time, these news will be brought back to Roseburg.

    As for what happened after the Aphrodite sailed away, Rurik had no time to take care of it. The anger of the Danish leader and the scale of the sacrifice have nothing to do with him.

    Because the Aphrodite rides on the warm and strong southwest wind on the Atlantic Ocean, it will continue and safely move north along the coastline.

    The final voyage was not only fast but also without twists and turns, especially the final voyage. The Bijuni brothers have become excellent guides. Finally, with about ten days before the so-called summer solstice, an unprecedented large ship suddenly appeared in Narvi Kefjord, immediately caused a sensation...

 Chapter 505ï¼š Rurik in Narvik

    The tail of a dragon protrudes from the huge Scandinavia peninsula. It is a series of hills raised in the ocean. Facing the sea, it creates a flared mouth with a width of fifty nautical miles.

    This is the entrance to the huge Orford Fjord, and the port of Narvik is at the deepest point of the fjord.

    Balmerk tribe, a huge tribe with a population of close to 20,000 people, they do not know when they migrated here, and gradually developed to their current scale.

    The Aphrora, which rushed along the coastline, was a good fortune all the way to the north. Bad rain did not happen, and the ship kept walking along the coastline. Although the waves were sometimes rough, the ship¡¯s voyage was always calm.

    The Aphrora smoothly entered the horn that led to the destination, and the big ship directly encountered the Balmerk fishing boat that caught a large amount of herring.

    The fishermen were shocked by the unprecedented ship that suddenly broke in. Some bold people wanted to see what happened and tried to ask something.

    They never dreamed that the unannounced expedition that had set off last year, especially the two sons of the leader, would return on a dreamy ship.

    More than a dozen fishing boats have no idea of ??fishing. They spontaneously acted as the guide and **** of the Aphrora, escorting her into the deepest port of the fjord.

    Aphrora kept going deeper, and more and more ships accompanied her.

    "It''s time to show the flag." Rurik gave the sailor an order. After a while, the flag with white stripes and blue stripes on the white background was flying in the wind!

    Lurik himself was not only talking and laughing with Bijuni and the others, but also looking forward to landing. He hurriedly changed into a white cloth gown, with blue stripes on his chest again. A white fox velvet hat with colorful glass beads and lapis lazuli hung on the head, and a necklace full of amber, colorful glass and lapis lazuli on the neck is also deliberately out of the front.

    After all, it was an encounter with a large tribe in the north. The first impression is extremely important.

    I intend to cooperate with this group of semi-dissociated political entities, not only to show sincerity, but also to let the other party know how strong he is.

    His elite mercenaries also took out the uniforms that had been pressed for a long time from the cabin. Wearing a uniform white gown, the blue stripes on the chest are indispensable. The saber is hung on a cowhide belt, and a silver-plated iron helmet is fastened to the head. Such ten samurai, just judging from their outfits, who would dare to question their strength?

    An unprecedented big ship, accompanied by the soft light of the setting sun, is shining in the deepest part of the fjord!

    The Balmerks, who had completed a day¡¯s work to welcome the night¡¯s rest, gathered to the highlands of the fjord. With a variety of thoughts, they witnessed hundreds of fishing boats spontaneously escorting this big ship to the pier. .

    More than a dozen message-passing people hurriedly rushed to the door of the tribal leader''s house. After explaining their intentions to the guards, they were put into the spacious inner hall.

    This is a long and slender house. It is the residence of the leader of the tribe, Magnuth, and even one of the places to discuss tribal government affairs with important people.

    This old guy with a gray beard doesn''t have many big things to deal with on weekdays. The tribe has always been in a remote place, and they naturally have less mundane disputes. However, this Magnuth is neither deaf nor blind. His real name is not Magnuth, but "Harald", which is very common in Northern Europe.

    Harald, this vocabulary is truly a good word, but too many people use it, making it too popular.

    Since Magnut learned of the great title of Charlie, the ruler of the far south, he is simply in his homeland, calling himself "Magnut". Over the years, most people have become accustomed to this guy''s new name.

    A group of people sat down noisily, and in front of them was Chief Magnuth wearing a leather crown inlaid with amber beads and gold foil.

    "I''m going to listen to my daughter''s new song, what you reported is true? A strange ship is coming to do business with us?"

    A group of people babbled, but when they revealed an extremely important news, Magnut stood up directly.

    Magnut, his heart is beating wildly, his beard is trembling, and the whole person shakes left and right in surprise.

    After calming down a bit, he simply clenched his fists and said to himself: "Biyuni, where did you get the big boat from? You should go over the mountain and go home. How do you get back from the sea on the big boat?"

    Those who conveyed the message felt that the leader was asking themselves, and they gave some explanations one after another.

    Of course, any explanation at this moment is superfluous.

    Magnut roared, and the whole longhouse was shocked.

    A young girl with draped blond hair swiftly broke into the lobby from the inner room.

    The girl Nolan puffed up an angry smile, and criticized it displeasedly: "Dad, you said yes to listen to my performance, you actually yelled."

    Noren, with a quiet face, was indeed unexpected, his father was like a monster, he rushed towards him with a laugh, and then a pair of rough hands covered his shoulders. The girl''s handsome face smiled awkwardly: "Dad, what happened? Good thing."

    "It''s your two brothers, they are back!"

    "Huh?! Is this true?" The girl was overjoyed.

    "It''s true!"

    Nolen smiled, she hurriedly and dexterously tossed off her father in joy, and ran into the room with a gust of wind to explain the good news to her mother Yingbj?g.

    Magnut, the leader of Balmerk, was upset only when he thought of one thing, that is, his two courageous explorers hadn''t heard from him for a whole year. Everyone did not want to believe that the two had encountered a disaster, but some unfavorable remarks inevitably spread among the tribe, which inevitably made him worry.

    In order to alleviate his unhappiness, he is willing to listen to his daughter''s long and moving music on the bone flute. His daughter, who is seeing more and more beautiful, disappears more than half of his troubles.

    Norren, like her name, in the eyes of the Magnuts, her little daughter is indeed a beautiful fairy. Not only did they think so, but the powerful families in the tribe were all staring at the thriving flower. They were all waiting for her to grow up, and then they brought their sons to propose marriage.

    This ten-year-old girl has white hair in Jinzhong, a small and introverted face, a pair of blue eyes like the sky, she is white as snow, her smile is intoxicating, and the elegance and transcendence of playing the bone flute is also immersive. .

    She accompanied her enthusiastic parents out of the long house. They stood on the high ground at the door. From this position, they could see most of the port.

    Magnut was stunned, and he did see a big ship approaching slowly.

    He is getting older and his eyes are in good condition. He saw a strange banner, and couldn''t help muttering: "It''s not from Bergen, and it has nothing to do with the Danish lords."

    "You don''t know their identities. Our son is on that big ship." The same elderly Imbjerg muttered.

    "How do I know? We will know when we wait."

    Nuoren poked her curious head and looked up at her parents. Her Bai Ruo Jie''s fingers were holding the bone flute. She murmured: "Brothers went to the east of the mountain to find the Ross people. Maybe this ship belongs to the Ross people?"

    "Ross?" Magnut smiled, and his big hands naturally covered his daughter''s head: "Silly boy, how could the Roses come from the sea in the west?"

    "But, aren''t the brothers on the boat?"

    "This... maybe your brother has got God''s help. Let''s go, let''s go to the dock and see."

    On the other hand, under Biyuni¡¯s personal guidance, the Aphrodite was slowly approaching the pier under the fine control of the sailor.

    To Rurik''s delight, the Balmerks also built many wooden trestle bridges near the shore. He thought for a moment, considering that this is a large tribe that relies on fishing to feed a huge population, he must renovate his pier. .

    Because of the huge size of the Aphrora, Rurik had to remind Biyunni: "You know? Although the keel of my ship is hard, if it really knocks down a harder reef, it¡¯s me. An unbearable tragedy."

    "Your worries are unnecessary." Bijuni remained excited because he knew the depth of the water in the dock area.

    The land of the port plunges into the sea quickly, and there is no soothing beach. Anyone who walks into the sea can be completely submerged in the water within ten steps.

    The Aphrora docked steadily, and a large number of cables were dropped.

    Biyuni, standing high on the bow of the ship, called out to the people in his hometown and asked the men onlookers to immediately tie the ropes to a stable place. At the same time, the ship was quickly rewinding.

    More than two thousand people surrounded the big ship, and the enemies farther away were also a large number of people standing and watching. A pair of eyes focused on this, and they talked so much that the land of landing was full of voices.

    "These are the people from your hometown? This is Balmerk." Not only did Rurik sigh, he fixed his eyes, and there was more than a general whisper in his heart.

    From any point of view, many aspects of this port are very similar to the old Roseburg.

    Yes, because everyone is a Viking.

    Very different from the onlookers, Rurik and his men are uniformly and neatly dressed. The white attire not only brings a sense of harmony and unity, but the whiteness also greatly highlights the samurai sword and the little child¡¯s. noble.

    "Is the leader of these foreign businessmen still a girl?"

    "How is it possible, that is a beautiful boy."

    "Maybe the real boss behind the scenes is still a big ship. Ah! This ship is like a mountain. If our tribe also owns one."

    ¡­¡­

    They talked a lot, and they couldn''t say enough about Rurik''s quality, and people were full of words of envy. And all this is the purpose of Rurik.

    He stood on the dock deliberately to let people from far away take a good look, and the Bijuni and Froki brothers were immediately dominated by their tribesmen, and even other returnees. They hugged warmly with the people of their hometown, and kept on He slapped his back, and the scene was full of laughter and laughter.

    Until there was a commotion from the shoulder-to-shoulder crowd, it turned out that the leader came in person. Not only the chief Magnuth, but the powerful family elders also came one after another, and the onlookers spontaneously avoided losing their ground.

    Soon, Rurik saw a distinguished middle-aged man, and he heard Biyuni calling him his father, and he was undoubtedly the leader.

    For Magnut, he was startled when he first saw Rurik, and then his face was full of surprises.

    "What a beautiful boy! Friends from far away, you must come from far away. Thank you for sending my free son back to your homeland. So, where are you from?"

    Why is this old guy talking a little bit awkward?

    Lurik took off his hat gently, revealing her golden hair and beautiful golden ponytail.

    He bowed, paying tribute to the local host with a proud courtesy.

    Liurik is not nonsense: "We are from the Rus. We sailed for 20 days, from the sea in the east to the sea in the west, until we arrived here."

    "What? Are you really a Ross native?!" To be honest, Magnut couldn''t believe this explanation. His worldview was subverted by this statement.

    Bijuni hurriedly explained: "Dad, Mom, you must be worried about me. We have been guests with the Ross people in the past, you see." He hurriedly stood beside Rurik: "This is what we made with the Ross people. Good brother. He is the most honorable and courageous among the Ross people, and..."

    Rurik raised his right hand to signal Biyuni to pause. He just started to smile a little, then raised his chest and proudly announced: "Friends of Dashanxi, I am Rurik! Rurik of Ross! I am the Principality of Ross. The next Duke of Ross, my noble man, is the one who has been blessed by Odin, and also your friend."

    "You? A Principe?" Magnuth was very aware of the concept of the term "duke" , and suddenly had some misunderstandings, and hurriedly asked: "Are you from Duriste? What is the relationship between Lister and Rose?"

    "Durist? I just learned the name. But Rose, it''s Rose!" Rurik still smiled, pointing his little finger to the east, "We are only separated from you by this huge snow-capped mountain. We Rose belong to Sri Lanka. The Alliance of Wayaland, Svealand is now the Kingdom of Sweden, and I am the second Duke of Ross."

    "Ah! Are you from Svearan?"

    "It''s from Ross."

    "Okay! Ross people!" Magnut personally stepped forward, spreading his hands with a smile on his face: "Although I still don''t know that you people from the East will come from the western sea, I blocked you in order to find you. Killed my sons. It seems that all this is the will of God, and we have met."

    "This is indeed the will of God." Biyuni joined in and said, "Because Rurik is the one blessed by Odin, this is absolutely true."

    At this moment, Bijuni recognizes Rurik''s sacred identity from his heart. The fantasy experience of the past year has refreshed his three views.

    Coincidentally, Biyuni saw his ignorant and more beautiful sister, and quickly pulled his sister Noren over.

    "Brother, I..."

    Bijuni did not hesitate to push Noren to Rurik''s side.

    "Brother, look, this is my fairy sister."

    Lurik raised his head slightly, his handsome side face in the sunset, and his neat and noble posture, directly shocked the girl Nolen. But Rurik''s eyes that could stare directly penetrated the girl''s heart.

    The feeling of throbbing heart is the deadliest!

 Chapter 506ï¼š Conquer the family of Chief Balmerk with only powerful charm

    A handsome young man stood here, the inexplicable noble temperament impacted Nolan''s heart.

    She couldn''t imagine that a boy could be so graceful, standing here like a pine tree, with a white and handsome face and a pair of blue eyes exactly like her.

    Her hands holding the bone flute couldn''t help loosening, and the flute fell to her feet. She was possessing to get it, and Rurik bowed quickly. Just as the hands of the two touched, Nolen hurriedly retracted.

    "Is this a flute made of eagle bones?" Rurik asked softly while playing with the bone flute.

    "Yes... yes. You... can you return it to me."

    Looking at this flute, it seems that the way of playing flutes all over the world is the same. This flute is more like a Xiao, and Lurik is not busy returning it first, but tries to play it in public.

    Playing a beautiful piece? Rurik knew that he could achieve it after some practice. He tried to find the rhythm, and he found the syllable smoothly, so he tried to play a duo.

    He didn''t play the real music, but the harmonious audition shocked Nolen''s young heart. Also, this handsome brother Rose touched his flute with his mouth, this...

    "It''s a good flute. It seems that you are very good at music?"

    Rurik handed out the flute. Seeing that the girl still had a calm face, she simply called out: "Noren. Did you hear me? Noren."

    "Ah! You!" Nolen shivered with surprise, and his beautiful eyes trembled: "You know my name?"

    "Your brother told me. You are indeed a beautiful fairy, the most beautiful gem in this fjord."

    Rurik made some rhetoric, and Magnut was keenly aware of the problem inside. Could it be that this Rose''s nobleman fell in love with his little daughter?

    At this crucial moment, Biyuni stood up and solemnly explained his advice to his parents, especially his sister: "Noren, standing in front of you is the noble Rurik, and you should marry him. ."

    "Biyuni! This is the important thing in your sister''s life." Magnut suddenly became serious, and it was the old guy''s eyes that looked ambiguous. And his old wife Yingbjerg, but her face is charitable.

    "However, I have formed an alliance with the Rus on behalf of our tribe. I and Rurik, in the sea at the end of the northern world, swear to be brothers in the face of the sun. We are allied. Noren will marry him again, and we will have both More intimate relationship."

    Bijuni''s simple words immediately hit Magnuth''s key points, and he clearly smelled the smell of political marriage.

    The daughter is about to reach adulthood, and the old guys in the tribe are eyeing, Magnut needs to find a son-in-law in two years.

    According to tradition, her daughter should rely on herself in the future. Perhaps, it is indeed the most suitable for your daughter to marry a Rose, to marry the beautiful boy in front of you?

    So what is Rurik''s attitude?

    In the beginning, Rurik had only one concept of the name for the girl Noren. But when he saw the girl who looked like an ice and snow elf, who was quite literary and artistic, he was full of thoughts about getting her and possessing her. It is perfect for a man to have such an idea.

    In fact, Rurik didn''t know. The phantom of handsomeness in the sunset immediately attracted Noren''s attention, and the act of blowing the bone flute simply gave Noren a strong sense of intimacy. She knows that according to tradition, she needs to follow the arrangements of her parents to welcome her husband. If her future husband is him...

    Rurik again performed extremely submissively. He bowed slightly, and then pointed to his big ship: "This is our Ross ship, and her cabin is full of cargo! I learned that the Balmerks have been trying to do business with us, and now I came personally with a lot of goods. There are bear and seal leather, the best ironware, a lot of walrus tusks, and a batch of wheat. I have a lot of goods you need. You need leather and ironware, and we need the best Of salt, our trade will become more frequent in the future,"

    "Oh?! That''s great." Rurik''s words hit the point, and Magnut was overjoyed.

    Rurik continued: "There is also a great gift for the leader of Balmerk, a gift that will make you extremely noble. And myself, Bijuni and Frocky swear to God that we are brothers. . So, please allow me to call you father."

    The excited Magnuth was shaking. He slammed his daughter and pushed it onto Rurik, who also took advantage of the opportunity to hold the girl.

    "Noren, I have decided. This Rose¡¯s Rurik is your husband. Haha, it seems that I want to have a good chat with the priests. I want to organize a wedding ceremony for you quickly."

    "Dad! I... I''m not age yet, is this inappropriate?"

    "It doesn''t matter, mine was not old when I married your mother. Listen, age is just a reference. I am the leader and I have already decided."

    The fantasy of the development of things, Rurik was not prepared for a moment. But this Norn is only ten years old according to his father? But she doesn''t seem naive at all. Yes, she is a Nordic woman, and within three or four years, her image will inevitably be infinitely close to an adult.

    "So... okay." Nolan was in a complicated mood, all this came too fast, but, facing the boy in front of him, he...

    Some people from the Balmerk tribe were bold enough to get closer to the leader. They could see the face of the Ross people who had come from afar, and they had to say that the boy was really handsome.

    They also noticed that the leader Magnuth was going to take his daughter to fish for the beetle-in-law.

    What can be said? That pretty little girl is going to marry Ross. If all of this can bring beneficial benefits to the tribe, it would be a good deal.

    These people with identities have regarded marriage as a transaction between families since ancient times. What is love? what is that? Balmerk''s woman has been unable to choose her own marriage since ancient times.

    How much does the marriage between the nobles have to do with the ordinary people of the tribe? Most of the onlookers didn''t care what the leader said to the Russ. A pair of eyes stared at the phantom of the big ship, and they also expected the Russ to start unloading the cargo.

    The Balmerk tribe welcomed its most distinguished guest, and the leader Magnut naturally invited Rurik into his mansion.

    As the leader, he promised to treat all the Ross warriors and even the sailors very well.

    Rurik nodded: "Leader, I take your kindness, but I still have some people to garrison my ship, and my soldiers will stay on the ship. I came with a peaceful purpose. Now, please see Look at my gift to you."

    "Present." Magnut nodded with a smile: "You don''t have to see outside, here I am your most trustworthy person."

    "That''s why I want to give gifts even more. Everything is for our covenant, and..." After speaking, Rurik stared at Nolen''s delicate face sincerely, and the girl hurriedly bowed her head in shame: "I Let''s not disappoint Nolan''s trust in me."

    After a while, some boxes were transported off the ship with twine, and a black disk immediately attracted Magnuth''s attention.

    The Ross people are already unloading their cargo? In the afterglow of the setting sun, everything in the world becomes trance, and people who have been reluctant to leave for a long time can''t really see what those goods are.

    Magnut stepped forward, and he realized by intuition that this was an iron vessel, and it was also a large iron vessel.

    "What is this? My child."

    "This is an iron urn. It is very strong."

    "Ah! Actually, there is an iron urn?" Magnuth stretched out his hand and touched his eyes in excitement, but then beat it again to make sure it was iron. "You have the ability to use iron to make such a huge tool? You actually have so much iron?"

    "Of course, look at this box." Rurik said casually. "The real treasures are all in it. They are not just some gems, even gems are not as graceful as them. These treasures are all given to you by me. ."

    What is written in the box, it looks very heavy. More precious than gems? What will it be?

    Magnut announced to the people who had not yet dispersed, especially those noble clans, that Rurik of Ross, who had come from afar, was his guest. Soon, a meeting was held as usual in the Tribal Chamber. At that time, it was a formal negotiation meeting for the two tribes.

    Anyone can see that the Ross people have come all the way for many purposes, especially that the beautiful boy gave a large number of mysterious gifts. It is simply on the surface that the Ross people have sought the Balmerks.

    The sky dimmed completely, and Rurik was alone in the family of the head of Balmerk.

    He didn''t have the slightest worry, a strange feeling enveloped his whole body. Arriving in Balmerk was like going home. The too many details here really resemble Roseburg.

    The most important thing between people is trust, at least the brothers Bijuni and Froki really regard R¨¹lik as his own little brother. They drank blood and wine each other, swearing to the sun in the incarnation of Odin. The Biyuni brothers have been loyal since they were young, and now they are eager for the little brother Liuri to get married with his sister Nolen soon, and the relationship between relatives has become solid. In their culture, brother-in-law and brother are the same words.

    The big leader''s longhouse was close in front of him, and the blurry image of the longhouse under the starlight made Rurik quite kind.

    In the hall of the long house, there are many bronze oil lamps hung on the wooden wall, and the whole room is still bright as the flames illuminate.

    After the wooden box was unloaded, Bijuni knew the treasures in the box completely, and then excitedly said to his family: "Now, I will replace Brother Rurik and introduce you these treasures from Rose."

    He was holding a wooden stick to pry open the wooden box, and soon, a hideous bear head was taken out!

    Seeing this beast head, all witnesses shuddered. Look at the polar bear''s head. Is that big open mouth going to eat people?

    Noren was surprised, and hurriedly snuggled up next to her mother, but she didn''t avoid it, but stared at her big brother Biyuni taking Rose''s gifts one by one.

    Rurik saw this clearly.

    "This Norn, is not afraid of ferocious beasts? This girl, has a wild heart behind her quiet appearance?

    She is indeed beautiful, but what Rurik values ??most is her talent for music.

    Two bear heads were turned out, followed by two folded, tanned bear skins.

    Biyuni opened his arms and raised the bear skin high: "Dad, look at this huge leather. You and your mother should sleep on this perfect mattress."

    Regarding this, Magnuth and Inbj?g were more shocked than delighted.

    Their shock is still behind.

    Biyuni took out the small wooden box one by one. He opened the box and peeled off the protective white cloth strips, finally revealing the crystal clear place.

    "Is it a crystal glass?! You! Ryurik! My child, this gift... is too expensive."

    Magnuth''s overwhelming expression was also taken aback by Rurik. He smiled and remained calm, as if calmly explaining: "It''s really a treasure, and it''s perfect to give to a great leader."

    The next thing continued to cause shock, because Bijuni brought out a whole set of glassware.

    Ten glass trays, ten square horse glass cups, two high-necked glass jugs, and even ten glass bowls. Just manufacturing these appliances, the processing level of the Rus people has matured, so the cost of manufacturing them is not high, but they are real wealth-gathering tools.

    Magnuth called them crystals, and Rurik would be wrong.

    "In our Ross tribe, noble people use these utensils. You are noble people, and you should use them."

    Looking at these dreamy utensils, Magnuth originally planned to entertain the guests with silver tableware, but he did not think that Rurik explained what precious it is. The Magnuts¡¯ eyes trembled violently because of greed. The old couple still did not expect that more gifts were yet to come.

    The real good show is on the table!

    As the leader of a huge tribe, Magnuth seems to be noble only in his power to command tens of thousands of people. As for the daily life of my family, I can boast about more than 30 working slaves bought from the Bergen Bazaar, as well as a small amount of gold and silver utensils.

    The leader''s mansion is a bit crude and crude, and the so-called dining table is also made of simple wooden boards.

    As a local host, Magnut consciously entertains guests with special meals. But as Rurik revealed the wonderful ingredients he was carrying, things changed completely.

    They implemented a split meal system, which is completely understandable by Ruriek.

    On the issue of eating, the huge difference between Rurik and them is fully demonstrated by the small tableware alone.

    At least the chief Magnut family didn''t eat meals in person, and Norren included them. They had two kinds of tableware, spoons and knives.

    The glass plate in front of Rurik was filled with delicious grilled herring, and there was another seemingly crude wooden plate with some wonderful grilled fish steaks on it. It was not until Rurik tasted this fish steak that he learned about it. This is the so-called Atlantic eel. If the specialty of the Baltic Sea is herring, then the specialty of the North Sea is eel.

    Magnut was holding back ten thousand questions. His eyes were busy staring at Rurik¡¯s gift, and he was busy experiencing the joy of using the "crystal utensils", and observing the child¡¯s flexible fingers, actually manipulating them. A wooden stick easily clamps the piece of fish and sends it to the mouth.

    He was about to open up the topic with this, an urn of oatmeal cooked by the slave was brought up, and a large spoon made of crystal filled all the crystal bowls with cooked wheat.

    Cooked oats have become the most wonderful food on the table, which has a strong psychological impact on the Balmerk tribe, who eat fish all day long.

    "Haha, the aroma of wheat is really rich. In Bergen, the merchants there sell wheat at very high prices, but I never imagined that I would eat delicious porridge at home. Rurik, my child, it seems that your hometown can be Plant wheat."

    Rurik wanted to point out that Roseburg was a place of bitter cold, so miserable that onions could not be planted. If you think about it, it''s clear as Magnuth guessed, whether the Ross people can grow wheat or grow wheat arbitrarily. After all, in the distant Eastern European region, Ross is unstoppably expanding.

    "Yes, we can grow wheat. We in Ross like to eat wheat and we also like to eat fish."

    "Wheat is too precious. Use a crystal bowl to hold oatmeal and eat it with a crystal spoon. Isn''t this something that the people of Asgard can enjoy?"

    Rurik smiled and shrugged: "Then treat this as the Asgard of the world. Since you need wheat very much, in the future, we will ship wheat as important goods in our trade."

    "That''s great. You... I saw that my two sons also learned some wonderful skills in your Rose. You see, they are also eating fish with wooden sticks."

    Biyuni laughed and said, "Dad, this is the habit of the Ross people. Many people over there eat meat like this."

    The room was full of laughter, and Noren did not hesitate to get a pair of spare pine chopsticks from Rurik. Although she didn''t know the real name of the tableware, since the two elder brothers and the husband she hit were all dexterously manipulating wooden sticks to eat, a woman who prided herself on being shrewd shouldn''t be left behind. But she kept working hard until the eel meat was crushed by her, she really couldn''t get it at all.

    Her worries were written on her face, and Rurik gently encouraged: "Don''t worry, it takes a little time to contact. For example, you can''t play the bone flute all at once."

    Rurik¡¯s words woke her up, Noren raised his head, and the blond hair followed for a while: "Yes. It¡¯s like you, Rurik, you can¡¯t play a tune with my flute. . I am sure of your talent, you teach me to use a wooden stick, and I teach you to play music."

    Has this girl suddenly become generous? Rurik guessed in surprise that the girl already regarded herself as a family member.

    Noren''s positive expression made the Magnuts ecstatic.

    This girl Noren has never been, and even less likely, is a frosty saint who does not eat fireworks. She is indulging in music and loves playing the flute, but like ordinary Balmerk girls, she likes beautiful gems, gold and silver very much.

    Among the gifts provided by Rurik, there are gem necklaces and pendants specially gifted to women. It is a necklace made of lapis lazuli, amber, and glass beads of various colors, and there are also pure gold pendants.

    An excellent necklace, Rurik gave it to the chief¡¯s wife and mother of three noble children.

    As for Nolan, two gold beads were hung on her ears when she was eating, and a necklace with lapis lazuli and gold patterns hung on her neck.

    Rurik, his image and all his current deeds completely surpassed all Noren''s illusions about a good man. This Rurik, who had come from afar, was simply a **** from Asgard.

    Gems and some exquisite leather products can most delight noble women. For men, swords and spirits are treasures with wonderful effects.

    Rurik didn''t give Magnuth a steel sword, but he showed a small glass bottle in public, and there was this wonderful liquid in it. As the cork was opened, the room smelled of wine.

    As Magnut tried to drink, he was stimulated by the intense pungency, and when the pungency passed, he was immersed in the rich aroma of the wine.

    He simply drank a glass bottle of spirits out of instinct, but he didn''t even have enough.

    "This old guy is born with the ability to blow bottles? Is he an old drunkard?" Rurik''s mind was a little confused, he stared dumbfoundedly at the movement of the giant apple raised up by Magnuth.

    "Ah! Good wine, I have never drank such a good wine in my life! It is like water, but it is wine! Rurik, did you get such a good wine from Asgard?! "

    Just as Rurik wanted to explain, the younger brother than Junni spoke a step further, but Froggy stood up and shouted excitedly: "Dad! Tell you a secret, my brother Rurik has been blessed by Odin. This water The same wine can catch fire! This is the fine wine from Asgard."

    Can wine catch fire? At Magnuth''s request, Rurix simply took out all the spirits he had prepared. The empty glass bowl was filled with spirits, and the liquor was easily ignited.

    People stared at the burning wine in the glass bowl, sweating in shock. Even the slave who delivered the meal accidentally caught a glimpse of the spectacle on the table, and his heart beat wildly.

    "Asgard! Asgard! Shouldn''t you people from Asgard come from Asgard? You, it''s amazing!" Magnut kept saying praise.

    Rurik was holding a smile now, he knew he was already a saint from the head of Balmerk''s family.

    So far these gifts have also completed their tasks.

    Following their sense of amazement, Ryukon lifted his chest and made the most formal self-introduction: "Balmerk¡¯s ally, sitting in front of you is the Duke of the Duchy of Ross, who defeated Gotland. The commander of the Danish army, the owner of great wealth, the wisest person, the one who has been blessed by Odin, the conqueror of the far east, the leader of all the Corvins and all the deer breeders, Your most trustworthy ally! I am Rurik of Ross."

    With countless wonderful titles added, the Biyuni Froki brothers have long believed in this. It is because they have seen Rose''s powerful strength that Biyuni took the lead in announcing an alliance with Rose on his own initiative. Today, the real leader of Balmerk was completely impressed by Rurik''s charm, even if the one sitting in front of him was still a beautiful young boy.

    It is a good thing that Rurik is still a boy, which means he has an infinitely bright future! A young and promising ally is the greatest help to the Balmerk tribe.

    Magnuth fully believed that this child was really blessed by God, and this perfectly explained his dreamy experience today. He glanced at his daughter''s face from the corner of his eyes, and saw the child Nolen. Her eyes really looked at Rurik all the time. Obviously, the daughter had fallen in love with the boy protected by Odin.

 Chapter 507ï¼š She will definitely give the soul of art to the Ross people permanently

    A wonderful family banquet finally came to an end. Chief Magnut could only drink a small amount of ale on weekdays. Now he consciously drank the fine wine from Asgard and finally got a rare drunk.

    The family of leaders who had received a large number of gifts did not hesitate to present their gifts in return.

    The entire Balmerk tribe fell silent, except for some light spots on the distant fjord.

    Those are people who fish for eels at night. I don''t know when they found that they lighted a torch on a fishing boat, and then they could catch a large number of moray eels by throwing a fishing net. Eel is more delicious than herring. For the dinner I had today, Rurik praised the grilled eel.

    In the long house of the leader''s house, in a room separated by wooden boards, R¨¹lik, who was full of food and drink, just wanted to lie quietly on a soft leather mattress.

    And Nolen, as a gift from the family, lay beside him.

    Under the beating flame of the oil lamp, she could clearly see the gesture of Rurik slowly taking off his coat. She resisted the tension and even worried that she would become a woman tonight. But if things are really the case, there is nothing to complain about.

    Her destiny has been arranged, even if she has not yet reached the age of twelve, she can be sure that after her drunk father wakes up, she will immediately go to the priests to communicate, and then organize a wedding as a matter of course. The wedding was just a cutscene, and now, Rurik was standing in this boudoir.

    "What are you looking at me doing? Are you nervous?" As he said, Rurik threw his leather jacket aside.

    Noren sat curled up, she was still wearing her blonde hair, she was wearing only a plain robe, and her feet were in the soft and warm leather blanket.

    The girl murmured: "My parents have decided. You... are my man."

    "Indeed. Originally, this matter was first proposed by your elder brother."

    The girl nodded and asked weakly, "Do you... like me?"

    What should I say? Rurik was not busy talking, but took off the strange trousers and revealed even stranger shorts.

    Rurik will not treat himself badly on the issue of dressing. He will always wear comfortable shirts and shorts, just like people will be normal more than a thousand years later. Also because of his preferences, those tribal boys and girls who accept militarization are also ordered to dress like this. It was this dress that made Nolan unimaginable.

    Rurik walked forward casually and sat down casually. He stared at Nolan''s face and asked, "Do you... like me?"

    "I...I like it. You are a miraculous man, and you know music."

    "Yes. I like you too. I like you to play the flute and like you to sing."

    "Great."

    The girl smiled like a blooming flower. She had no heart. Rurik supports her great career of playing the flute and composing new songs. That is the most perfect good man in the world.

    Rurik lay down peacefully. The leather sleeper that used to sleep on the ground was the most commonplace. Now, this feeling is so novel.

    He wants to rest, he wants to enjoy his first peaceful sleep on stable land after 20 days of sailing, but how can Nolan let this dream man from the sea go?

    Rurik lived with two traveling brothers for a whole year. What have they experienced? How amazing is the Ross people? Is there really a connection between Rose and the legendary Asgard?

    Noren seemed to be not tired at all, she kept asking all kinds of questions.

    With so many problems, Rurik, who was bored, had to suppress his temper, listening to the girl''s endless talk.

    Until Nolan asked a very sharp question.

    "You...you are a great person. Apart from me, how many women do you have."

    "A lot." Rurik said calmly.

    "How many are many? It doesn''t matter. The priest said that the gods have many wives. It is only natural that the heroes of the world have many wives. Tell me." As if the girl didn''t care at all.

    Does it really matter? Isn''t she jealous?

    Rurik can''t really care about that much. Considering that he is a king, if there is no queen and a bunch of concubines, people will question the power of the king and the power of a man. This kind of questioning is the most deadly in Northern Europe in this era.

    "At least ten."

    "Ah! So much!" Although Nolan had been mentally prepared for a long time, she simply sat up when she heard this number. Under the dim light of the oil lamp, she looked at the smiling boy in surprise, "Then, what position will I have among your many women."

    "Of course noble status. My women are from various powerful tribes. But you are the most unique. You are good at playing the flute and know how to compose songs. You are wiser than ordinary women."

    Originally, Noren did not expect such a great man to be indulging in pampering herself, and Rurik''s words made her heart warm. She lay down slowly and continued to mutter: "Maybe a woman shouldn''t pursue the flute too much. I should also do a good job as a woman like a normal woman."

    "No. Just because you are good at playing the flute, I like it very much, and I will support you. Besides, I want to learn."

    "Do you want to learn? I will teach you."

    Nolan was really indifferent, her hobby was continuously affirmed, she immediately got up and turned out the bone flute made of eagle leg bones. She directly sat the birdie obediently, in front of Rurik, blowing a melodious, elegant and soul-purifying song.

    Her appearance is amazing!

    Rurik sat up, and only felt that the female elf sitting in front of him was clearly a legendary female elf. The beautiful flute sound seemed to describe the distance of the sea and the tranquility of winter snow, just like her peaceful face under the oil lamp. It makes people comfortable.

    A typical Nordic melodious tune was finished.

    "It''s a perfect tune. Maybe, we should find a suitable place, and I am willing to continue listening. Your parents, two brothers, and your slaves all live in this huge long house. It really won''t affect you. they?"

    "It''s okay." Nolan shook his head gracefully: "They have been used to it, especially my father. He doesn''t feel that my flute is noisy at any time. Besides, it is the flute he gave me to encourage me to play."

    Rurik was awakened by the sound of the flute, and it seemed that Nolen''s playing ability was self-taught.

    She is a purely natural literary girl. In the past few years, Liu Rick asked herself how brave women like men who she was used to, suddenly popped out a "female elf" who loves literature and art. It is really amazing.

    Moreover, Rurik is really eager to learn to play the flute, eager to learn how to play the harp (if you can get it.) It¡¯s not that Rurik is suffering from a literary illness. He feels that music is powerful, and the Ross people need music to make it savage. Become elegant. I have to say that this kid Nolan is really a genius of rhythm. This music is full of fantasy, ethereal and melodious, and makes people feel at ease.

    Compared with this girl who loves to play the flute, ask yourself, the Ross tribe does not have such talents. There are not even people who like music, and those who have flutes can play the music in half a catty. The harp that the tribe kept and robbed it from nowhere was so old that it became a firewood.

    The music of the Middle Ages in Western Europe is in this melodious and ethereal tone. In essence, this tone is a strong Nordic style. The reason is that it is inseparable from the expansion of the Viking tribes.

    On the contrary, it is the most decent Roman orthodox music. They learned ancient Greek music, and ancient Greek music learned from Phoenician music. As for Phoenician music, the roots are in the Mesopotamia. So much so that Roman music is also a wonderful tune of Middle Eastern flavor.

    The ancient Egyptian music, because they used five tones, although separated from the east by 10,000 kilometers, there is a resonance in music over time! The music of the Pharaoh''s court resembles the grand, elegant and soothing music of the East.

    Do the various tribes of the Vikings have to be bound to the barbaric killing? Rurik asks himself that the Ross people who have lived in the fjord in the past four years have indeed suddenly begun to exert their full strength under their own agitation. The rapid expansion is accompanied by conquest, and Ross¡¯s conquest is indeed accompanied by cruel killings. Rurik didn''t deny it, but he didn''t feel wrong at all.

    Is it just this killing that caused "too much resentment"? Is the future of the Russ always bound to barbarism?

    Do not!

    If the Principality of Rus is destined to evolve into a huge Rus country, doomed to dominate most of Northern Europe and the entire Eastern Europe, pure barbarism will not be able to achieve stable dominance. Maybe Zhou Gong founded Zhou Li back then, Zhou Li paid great attention to the power of music, and probably considered the ability to transform barbarism into elegance.

    However, Lucia (a unified country of Russ) in the impression of Rick has an extremely dreamy artistic cell, so as her predecessor, the current Russ are actually not good at music! Can''t bear it!

    The Norn beside him, maybe all this is destiny, this girl who loves rhythm will bestow the soul of art to the Ross people forever, and will make the Ross people different from those barbarians forever.

    Even though the future of a tribe is mainly determined by the reasonable will of all the tribesmen, the current Rurik believes that the geniuses emerging from the tribe or the talents introduced from other tribes will give the tribe a great leap forward.

    Rurik wanted to test whether this Norn was really a genius who mastered the flute.

    "Noren, if I hum a piece of music, can you play it on the flute right away?"

    "Of course." Norenang got up, the confident smile made Rurik unable to doubt.

    "Well then, listen to my singing."

    Rurik hummed softly, and this piece was "Grenadier March". He hummed rhythmically this tune with a strong sense of rhythm, and saw Nolen in front of him. Her small body also sang with her, as if she had received the magic of music, trembling spontaneously and rhythmically. stand up.

    Why hum this song? Rurik''s intentions could not be more obvious, but Noren''s limited insights could not be detected. Rurik''s intention was to build a military band for the Ross army!

    He had this idea a long time ago, but the so-called local music lovers of the Ross tribe, their level is really terrible.

    Rurik only hummed twice, and Noren held the flute to show that he had learned it completely.

    Then, a talented performer started her perfect playing.

    The flute sound was refreshing and rhythmic. In the music, Rurik squinted his eyes. He saw one after another neatly lined infantry phalanx, walking in front of him at a neat pace.

    Because "Grenadier March" is tailor-made for marching in a neat line! It actually only has two musical instruments to play, namely the flute and the waist drum.

    It has only four core tunes. A military band that coordinates the march of the entire army. As long as these four sections are repeated indefinitely, each soldier can follow the rhythm of the tune and adjust his pace. On the battlefield, the army uses a phalanx attitude and is assisted by music to ensure that the formation is not chaotic, pressing against the enemy like a wall. This terrifying sense of coercion will definitely overwhelm the enemy in its momentum.

    Rurik''s eyes widened and he couldn''t help applauding: "You are a true genius."

    "Thank you for your compliment. So are you, the tune you sing is so amazing, it gives me an urge to shake my body."

    "Hey, you will know my purpose. Now lend me the flute. You will teach me how to play."

    "Okay."

    She is a sentimental and talented musician, and she will certainly bestow art to the Ross people.

    Rurik knew too much about the power of acting. If the people saw that a wife of the Duke loved music, they would definitely try to follow suit.

    Yes, it is necessary to form a professional court band. When the so-called banquet guests, let the musicians play to add to the fun.

    Of course, Rurik couldn''t learn how to play the flute all at once. Even if she was a genius Nolan, she did have a strong sense of music. As for the skillful use of the flute, it was also because her daily life was really leisurely.

    She is the daughter of the leader, just like the young girls of the Balmerk family, apart from learning some simple "homework that a woman must know", she doesn''t need to learn anything else. The daughters of ordinary people, who usually start at the age of five, must work for the family like their other brothers and sisters.

    Balmerks are a "huge" tribe with a personal population of nearly 20,000. Magnuth has many brothers and relatives who are relatively distant from each other by blood. Those who control the dominant position, they have enough wealth, their marriages are intricately intertwined, so that the relationship between everyone becomes very close, even if there are some contradictions between each other, it depends on the blood and in-laws, everyone is in the courtroom. After discussing it, there are no contradictions.

    The huge tribe must have a figure representing everyone''s rights, and Magnut was elected as the leader. The leader¡¯s beautiful little daughter lives the life of a meal. Her life is like an otaku. In a boring life, I am afraid that only learning musical instruments and composing music can kill the boring life.

    Now, she ushered in the destined man, and they were completely relieved of the big families who had learned about it on the dock.

    Magnuth snorted and fell asleep. Her wife Inbjerg was very similar to her husband''s snoring, but why did the flute sound in her ears?

    Any mother wants her daughter to have a good man. Through the description of the eldest son Biyunni, this noble Rurik is already a real man at a young age, and there is already a group of identities around him. Woman. She was nervous at first. As Biyuni described briefly and casually, the so-called Rurik was extremely friendly to all the women, even to the slaves, and it happened that such a friendly person led the Russian army. Won many dangerous battles.

    Imbjerg, she wished that her daughter could have something to do with Rurik. If there was a result, then the priests would have nothing to say. If a ceremony is held a few days later, the daughter is Married smoothly. She firmly believes that Rurik will take into account the powerful strength of the Balmerks, and will give Nolen a high enough position in the new family, among the many women of Rurik, Duke of Ross.

    As a result, after this night, something strange really happened to the two of them.

    Magnuth was still asleep, and Imbjorge in the morning walked into his daughter''s boudoir with good intentions looking for the flute. In the room, why did his daughter Nolen become two?

    Do not! One of them wearing strange clothes (white linen shirt) is Rurik, with draped blond hair playing a flute, exactly the same as his daughter.

    The old woman coughed twice, which attracted their attention.

    "Dear Rurik, Nolan. It seems that your relationship is already very good."

    "Yes Rurik nodded: "I like her. And her ability to play the flute. "

    "That''s great. You have come from afar but have to rest for a few days. Lurik, the elders of the tribe will invite you to our chamber in a few days. These are all your men''s business, so I will No more questions. Put on your clothes and come and eat something.¡± As he said, the kind-looking Imbjerg slightly strained his face, and commanded to Nolan: ¡°He is already your man. Nolen, take your man around our homeland for a while and look at our fjords and the great snow-capped mountains."

    Noren put out his tongue playfully, then turned his head, and smiled at Rurik...

    Imbjorg sighed slightly, she turned and left the girl''s boudoir. My two sons, especially Froggy, listened to his elder brother''s nonsense, and they had to kick the blond hair clean on their heads, and even tattoo patterns. Is it true that a warrior must do this? On the other hand, Rurik, in the eyes of Inbj?g, this young hero from the Ross people really became more pleasing to the eye. She wished to keep the boy by her side, but it was just an unrealistic fantasy.

    At a glance early in the morning, she saw that Rurik was actually busy learning to play the flute. It was a good thing for her daughter to have a confidant, but as a member of the chief family, Imbjerg knew too much about the meaning and importance of political friendship.

 Chapter 508ï¼š Dockyard and Ostan of Vashobi

    The Aphrodite is the most dreamy ship in the port. The entire Balmerk tribe, and even people living in remote areas, have rowed and stopped to visit.

    Thousands of people were onlookers, and the people still living on the boat were in a very bad mood.

    When Rurik was away, the Balmerks disembarked. Jeflo naturally became the manager of the big ship. Everyone wanted to disembark. However, there was no direct order from Rick. Everyone still had to stick to the ship and watch the cargo in the warehouse closely.

    Finally, Rurik suddenly appeared accompanied by Noren himself.

    She naturally took Rurik''s arm, and was escorted by a group of beautifully dressed maids, and approached the crowded dock.

    The people of the tribe naturally gave way. They were talking about the big ship, and now thousands of eyes are staring at the handsome face of R¨¹lik.

    Is that the nobleman of the Ross people? What a beautiful boy. Those rumors are true, the leader has really betrothed his youngest daughter to this Ross man!

    Rurik heard some wonderful remarks, and he laughed and didn''t say anything at all.

    Seeing that the boss finally appeared, Jeflo, who was on the high side of the ship, almost cried out imploringly: "My lord, when will we disembark. The cargo of this ship, we..."

    "You disembark now! Put down the rope ladder first, and then carefully move the goods down for me. We are here to build a temporary shop."

    Having said that, Rurik also announced loudly in front of the onlookers of Balmerk: "Friends of Balmerk! Bring your salt, your silver coins, and do business with me! This is supported by your leader. ."

    Not only that, Noren also made the exact same announcement, her description is more descriptive than Rurik.

    Look at this situation, do the Ross people really want to sell their goods?

    Everyone has been gearing up for a long time. There is a saying among the tribe that the Rus people need salt. It seems that for them, salt is money. People began to leave in a hurry, and the resulting chain reaction caused the dock to become empty in a short time.

    Rurik shrugged, he was a little bit dumbfounded.

    "Noren, your people run so fast."

    The girl smiled: "Everyone needs foreign merchants too much. They all go home to get valuable things, and soon they will be back."

    "This is a good thing. Now, I have to wait for your brother to bring a group of brothers over."

    Chief Magnuth was still asleep, obviously yesterday''s joy was paired with spirits, and it was almost noon, and he was still sleeping.

    As early as in the morning, R¨¹lik took advantage of being a guest to have a meal, and discussed with Biyuni and Frocky about opening the market.

    Everything is being implemented in an orderly manner according to everyone''s plan.

    This is an "expedition" with strong tentative significance, and Lurik has determined a route from the Roseburg Fjord to the Narvik Fjord. The amount of materials loaded on the Aphrora on the first voyage was not very large. Of course, the ¡°many¡± here can only be described as ¡°astounding¡± for the average long ship.

    The Balmerk tribe is now in the fjord. Although there are good forest resources and amazing fishery resources in the area, some very important civilian resources are really scarce.

    Biyuni even described that his people couldn''t even get the clay for making pottery, and what was worse was the lack of iron ore. Of course there is iron ore in the mountains, but the blacksmiths have discovered that the iron ore in their hometown is far worse than that of other peoples.

    This is indeed the case. The Narvik Fjord is very iron-deficient, but this fjord does not freeze all year round. The situation faced by the Ross people is completely reversed, sitting on a large amount of iron ore, even astonishing chromite ore, but the sea freezes in the first half of each year. Once the two parties are united and their respective advantages are combined, they can hedge their respective disadvantages. (So ??Narvik Port is the export port of Swedish iron ore)

    Biyuni came with nearly a hundred strong men of the tribe, and they became the best order to maintain this.

    With the assistance of this group of "security guards", Rurik was relieved to boldly move all the goods out.

    He also had an appointment with Biyuni: "I will move out all the goods that need to be traded, and your people must maintain good order. It is definitely not my arrogance, I am afraid that greedy guys will take the lead in looting, and finally make trouble. Thousands of people robbed it. If there is a stampede, your people will be trampled to death by your own people."

    Biyuni also made a clear guarantee: "Don''t worry, my brothers are all carrying wooden sticks. If you dare to find the fault, if you are inconvenient to take action, my brother will help you teach it."

    Rurik is willing to believe in his brother Bijuni, but these order-keeping tasks are "security" tasks, and they shouldn''t stand here in vain to preside over the order.

    Each of these people will get a silver coin after finishing their work today, which is a remuneration.

    Rurik had to pay a hundred dollars, that is, a pound of silver. This money can be described as a small amount of money for Rurik, but for the Balmerk tribe, who is extremely scarce of precious metals in the current era, the value of a silver coin is the same as the price situation of the Ross tribe in the past.

    What kind of concept is that? One silver coin is enough to exchange fish for one month.

    In the eyes of everyone''s astonishment, the Ross people from afar showed their goods.

    Wheat in sacks, a lot of squirrel skins, a small amount of deerskin mink and other rare leathers, bundles of coarse linen cloth, a small amount of white muslin, and a small amount of golden soap.

    And the most exciting thing is the large number of hand axes and spearheads put out by the Ross people.

    These goods are mainly for civilians, cloth and leather are about dressing, wheat is for improving daily life and diet, and ironware is directly related to the efficiency of local people''s capital production. As for soap, Rurik didn''t expect it to sell a lot, so he wouldn''t deliberately lower the price.

    All the goods were clearly marked with a price, which is the price. After the public announcement, the thousands of people present were booed.

    The big clans of those tribes, the patriarchs took their men to watch the excitement, and then used the salt, silver coins and a very small amount of gold coins in their hands to buy some good things from the Ruths. They came with a curious mind, not asking for many good things to buy at first, but the products of the Ross people are really attractive.

    but! That Rurik, how crazy this **** quote is!

    One silver coin is worth five pounds of wheat (Rulik does not need a stable special price for foreigners), so the price is acceptable. But those leathers, one silver coin for a squirrel skin, ten silver coins for a mink skin? !

    Especially the axe and spearhead, the price is actually fifty silver coins? !

    The scene became extremely noisy, like the precursor of a storm.

    Bijuni took the brothers to do everything they could to stabilize the chaotic atmosphere, and when people''s emotions calmed down a bit, Rurik stood high again, and solemnly informed the Balmerks of the value of salt in their hands.

    "Balmerks! I learned that you are very short of silver coins! It doesn''t matter, every pound of salt in your hands is equivalent to ten silver coins. You use salt to buy my goods!"

    As soon as this remark came out, people''s negative emotions were instantly reversed. The most ordinary people, they never thought that the salt in their hands is so valuable in the Rus people?

    The Ross people like Balmerk''s salt. For Rurik salt, like silver coins, it has the attributes of currency. Narvik currently lacks hard currency such as gold and silver. What they can get is indeed a large amount of salt. Even if they get a pile of precious metals, Rurik still has to get a large amount of salt from the Balmerks. .

    \\u001f Both parties have a strong desire to trade, and a hot bartering transaction is carried out at the terminal.

    In order to avoid confusion, Rurik asked all buyers to line up.

    Waiting in line to buy things? What a strange move.

    Just as the ordinary people were indifferent for some reason, those big families who realized this was a major buying opportunity, their representatives quickly lined up with salt and silver coins.

    "Yes, it seems that you also have the most basic organization." Rurik and Nolan have stood on the high side of the ship, looking at the queued crowd at the dock.

    He looked far away, and it was obvious that most of the Balmerks had lost the opportunity to buy goods, even if they still had a large sum of salt in their hands.

    The transaction is proceeding steadily, and its stability is staggering.

    Rurik took a closer look. Those in line were dressed more neatly and decently, and they were also generous in their shots.

    Some people are busy buying wheat, while others mainly buy leather. The price of ironware is very expensive, and some people still buy more than one.

    Rurik stared at a man who had bought about twenty iron objects and left. This is the man who just carried a sack of salt and a small bag of silver coins to buy the goods. He saw that this guy was carrying a sack full of iron, and rounded with another group of people. All the axes and spearheads were given to a man with a gray beard wearing a leopard fur.

    "Norren." Rurik pointed his hand: "That man."

    "Who?"

    "That man in leopard fur. That is, the man with the leather covered in black spots. Is he a very noble member of your tribe?"

    "He?" Nolan''s eyes widened, his expression cautious: "Yes."

    "He is indeed a noble man. He knew that I needed a lot of salt, so he took the salt to buy my most valuable goods. Today I really gained a great deal." Rurik pinched his waist, he was immersed in the ecstasy of dumping. Can''t think of too much at a time.

    Noren held Rick''s arm tightly: "He is Ostan, the owner of Vashobi (the lowland farm in the west). He is very powerful and is very popular for competing leaders."

    The girl¡¯s words reminded Rurik: "Wonderful man. What then?"

    "He gave up."

    "Why? Maybe..." Rurik stared into Nolan''s eyes hurriedly, "He sold me a lot of ironware today, did you know? It''s a better product than ordinary ironware, and it won''t rust in water. Magical Iron."

    Noren heard these remarks very strangely.

    Rurik continued: "The man''s actions may not be simple. He is buying weapons, is he organizing the army? Does he have ambitions..."

    Nolan understood this time, she shook her head hurriedly: "No. My father''s position as leader is everyone''s choice. In fact, anyone can hold this position, that is, the leader wants to negotiate with the greedy guys in Bergen. My father is willing to do this for everyone."

    "Then this Ostan..."

    "Osten, as well as his son Geiger, his family feels that just raising some sheep in Washobi, and then doing salt fishing, life is still poor. He feels that our fjords will not freeze except in winter. It¡¯s useless outside."

    "So he wants to go out? Leaving the port?"

    "Maybe. I don''t know the specifics, but I know only one thing."

    "what''s up?"

    The girl sighed softly at last: "Many young men don¡¯t like our harbor, they all want to go out and wander around. Don¡¯t my two brothers do the same? Many men went to Bergen in the south to work for the local lord. Where''s the mercenary."

    "That Ostan, does he want to take the whole family and move to a wonderful place to settle forever?"

    Nolan said nothing about this. But Rurik felt that he had fully understood the idea of ??Ostan.

    "Noren."

    "Ok."

    "We disembark, and I want to talk to Ostan first. I''m going to his house as a guest, maybe he won''t mind."

    "Of course." Nolan nodded, "Dad asked me to take you around the entire fjord. If we were to visit Vashobi, Ostan would definitely agree."

    "Okay! You will lead the way."

    "Ah, this..." The girl was impatient: "Take Frocky. He has a good relationship with Ostan''s youngest son Esbj?rn."

    "Also."

    R¨¹lik deliberately visited the old fellow Ostan, and Bijuni doubted it at first. My sister and Rurik have a very close relationship. Bijuni is very happy, but the fjord where the Balmerks are located is very large. Besides, it is already afternoon. Is it appropriate for Rurik to visit Vashobi Farm now?

    Seeing that this kid had a firm attitude, Bijuni had to recruit two trusted brothers, and then pushed his younger brother Frocky forward, and these three were the best guides.

    Rurik also had to do some superficial work. He put on a Rus uniform and brought three elite mercenaries including Jeflo.

    The strong warrior was covering Rurik to leave the noisy trade scene. As for the trade, Ruriek no longer needs to worry about the trade. After all, the result of the transaction "salt" will be shipped to the cabin as soon as possible.

    He, Nolan and others left as low-key as possible, and soon, at another small pier, they caught up with Ostan, who was chatting and laughing with his guys.

    The man in the wonderful blue pattern and white robe appeared!

    A few guys shut their mouths instantly, and then subconsciously guarded Ostan, his gold master.

    Completely different from the cautious attitude of the dude, Ostent simply pushed away from him. Although I don''t know what happened, the two sons and daughters of the leader Magnut, and Rurik from the Ross, obviously have something important to get here.

    Osteen opened his arms kindly and walked straight to Rurik.

    "Friends from afar, it seems that something is destined to happen between you and me. Ah, looking at you up close, what a beautiful boy."

    As Rurik took off his hat lightly, Frocky yelled very simply: "Uncle Ostan, my brother Rurik wants to talk to you about something. He wants to be a guest at your home."

    "A guest?"

    Rurik raised his head, with a smile on his face, and then asked sharp questions: "It seems that the real heroes are the unbearable cramped fjords. A rising army is trying to conquer the distant and prosperous land, as they New wonderful home."

    As soon as he said this, Ostan calmed down.

    Who can not love a boy with a handsome face and a decent dress but also showing a heroic spirit? As soon as Ostan checked the axes and spearheads he bought, he realized that he had clearly picked up a big deal. Why? He experimented with his saber, but he could not think of a simple chopping, his blade was dented, and the axe was perfect.

    He wanted to say something more polite with Rurik, and he was also willing to let this group of people visit his home.

    Now the situation has become strangeOsten tensed his face: "You... Rurik of Ross. Do you know me?"

    "I don''t know. But, I know your desire, and your desire is also my desire."

    "My longing?" Osten''s face was stern, and a hint of intriguing smile gradually appeared.

    Rurik replied with the same smile: "Do you really think that we Ross people are only here for business? I said, what you desire is what I desire."

    Osteen nodded, then sighed in the deep voice of the old man before facing the long sea, "Maybe you are a messenger sent by God. Maybe you will help my family fulfill my long-cherished wish. Come on, noble Lurik, I invite you to come to my house as a guest."

    Who knows what these two big and one small riddlers are talking about? Anyone with a discerning eye can see that the conversation between the two has built up a kind of unexplainable tacit understanding between each other.

    Soon, Rurik and others boarded the long rowing boat of Ostan''s family toward the Washobi Farm.

 Chapter 509ï¼š This is an ambition for Britain

    After not sailing for too long, Rurik and his entourage arrived safely at the Washobi Farm in Ostan.

    Rurik''s palm tried his best to cover the sun, and when he saw this place at first sight, he only felt it was shabby.

    There are a large number of wooden long houses here, and a few houses have walls made of piled stones, but their overall simplicity is obvious.

    The long boat docked at a small pier.

    "It seems that your family owns a lot of ships." Rurik said casually.

    "No. Rurik of Ross, most of the long boats you see are not from my people."

    "Who is that? Why are their ships with you."

    "It''s just friends. They are all the masters of Vashobi."

    Rurik was a little strange, but fortunately Frocky who was accompanying him gave a simple explanation. Because Vashobi itself is a village formed by a group of small families gathered together, and the Ostans are the most prestigious of these people, and they are officially the village chief of this village.

    As Rurik landed, he stepped on the green grass and soon saw the overview of the whole village with his own eyes.

    A large number of simple houses are hidden by sparse pine and oak forests. Of course, many of the houses are essentially like tents. It is hard to see that they are houses if they lie in without someone coming in and out.

    Those people saw Ostan coming back, and many people walked out of the house grinning and greeted him.

    Why are there some strange visitors?

    They are uniquely dressed and seem to have a lot to do with the big ship entering the fjord?

    People remain cautious with out-of-towners, and Lurik is also slightly hooked, scanning the surrounding people from the corner of his eyes to estimate their number and composition.

    The scene was a little embarrassing for a while, and Ostan stretched out his hand to greet him: "Don''t be nervous, these are Ross people. Especially this, young Rurik, is our distinguished guest!"

    After all, the old guy patted Rurik on the shoulder again: "Friend, stay with me tonight. I happen to talk to you about that great thing."

    "I have no objection. However, you need to send someone to inform the leader of this matter."

    "I''ll send someone to do it."

    A batch of pine branches ignited a fire, and a lamb was peeled and roasted.

    Vashobi welcomed the distinguished guests, and Ostan decided to roast a lamb to entertain Rurik, making his simple home even more decent.

    The number of cattle and sheep raised by the locals is very limited. These animals often blow the wind from the Atlantic Ocean and feed on the trivial meadows on the west coast. The harsh natural environment makes Washobi almost a forbidden land for grazing. People here are still struggling to survive.

    Because the best settlements in the fjord are already overcrowded, the overcrowded people only get the area near their home port to open up new settlements, or betray the tribe to ¡°work¡± for the Bergen people.

    As everything settled down, until Rurik personally entered the banquet in the village, Rurik fully understood that Vashobi was a semi-detached settlement relative to the entire Balmerk tribe, which was equivalent to the Rus¡¯s. The relationship between the home port of the Ross people and Tombstone Island.

    The dozen or so strong men of Vashobi all entered the brightly lit largest house under the call of Ostan.

    This house is not a long house. According to Rurik, it is a huge permanent tent. A huge wooden "mushroom head" is installed on the wooden wall close to the circle. There is a hole in the center, so that a bonfire is lit indoors, and the exhaust gas is free from the hole.

    With a noble status, Rurik has the right to enjoy roasted leg of lamb. Even the three Russian fighters, including Jeflo, were admirable for their heroic spirit, and they naturally became guests. In the same way, Noren and Frokey are the two children of the leaders, and Ostan will also be courteous.

    In fact, when Ostan saw the intimacy of Noren and Rurik, an unexplainable sense of loss enveloped him.

    The youngest son Esbj?rn had reached the age to marry, he deliberately waited until Norren grew up, and then took the youngest son to propose marriage. Now, all the plans have been ruined, but I will never lose.

    Rurik, a boy from the sea, his hometown is the ocean in the east of the mountains.

    Although this is unbelievable, looking at it now, the Ross people have a dreamy big ship and can naturally sail extremely long distances.

    Many strong men gathered together, they all wore swords and hand axes, and their eyes glanced at themselves from time to time. This meal left Rick really uncomfortable.

    It wasn''t until Ostan saw that Rylik had eaten half of a lamb''s leg, and finally he said, "It''s time to talk about business! Rylik, you see, we, the bravest men of Vashobi, are all here."

    "Okay! Talk about business."

    Rurik gently put down the meat, he looked around and realized that there was no need for any cover: "Osten, I know what you are going to do. You are trying to rush into the so-called end of the world. You are looking for a new home to build one. Better Gas Hobby."

    "Yes. Refreshing! Do you... think we can do it?"

    When asked abruptly, Rurik was stunned for a moment: "Is this my problem? It''s obviously your problem. If you have confidence, take your friends on a long voyage. Therefore, you don''t have full confidence up to now."

    "Indeed, because sailing west, or being swallowed by sea monsters, or falling into the abyss at the end of the world, no one knows what''s there. I know some brave people try to sail away..."

    "And then?" Rurik asked.

    Osteen sullenly shook his head: "No one survived."

    Of course, sailing in the ocean has to face too many dangers. At least the hydrological conditions of the Baltic Sea are much better than those of the Atlantic Ocean.

    Rurik leaned back slightly: "So, what can I do for you? Encourage you in words? Or provide more direct help?"

    "We...I..." Oster continued to hesitate for a while, and finally raised the longing of Vashobi and his team to ponder for a night: "I want to buy your big ship."

    "Buy?" Ostan¡¯s proposal immediately cheered Rurik. After all, Rurik had already made a verbal agreement with Bijuni regarding the purchase of the ship, so even if it was to buy a ship, it would be selling the new ship to the leader. Magnut.

    "Yes! The average long ship may not be able to withstand the waves of the sea, but if we have a big ship, we are not afraid of anything."

    Rurik didn''t want to refute Ostan''s extravagant hopes. The Aphrodite was a ship imitating Caravel. Even if she was upgraded to a Galen-type ship with a displacement of thousands of tons, it would still not be able to withstand the huge waves in a sea typhoon. Halsey, the bull who is free from the plane, but in a hurry, took the entire fleet to fight the typhoon. Even the 30,000-ton steel aircraft carrier can only rely on his huge size to resist. The life of eight hundred sailors.

    To be honest, even if there is a new ship, Rurik doesn''t want to sell it to this group of people. It''s not that he has strategic concerns, but that these guys simply can''t afford it.

    Faced with Rurik''s hesitation, Ostan urged: "Friend, you at least give me a price."

    "Okay." Rurik exhaled, "at least two thousand pounds of salt."

    As soon as this statement came out, the whole house was choked.

    Osteen remained silent for a long time and finally suffocated a wry smile: "Two thousand pounds of salt? This is... crazy. We, Vashobi, have to work for many years to make so much salt."

    Rurik shrugged: "But I see that you are very refreshing to buy my ironware."

    "That''s different. I want to arm my friends. We want to organize an armed expedition. We have to pay for weapons even if they are expensive. Besides, the quality of your Ross irons is excellent. I am really eye-opening."

    "Oh. To be honest, about a big ship selling for two hundred pounds of silver coins, this is actually the best price for a friend. If I were to get serious, it would make sense to sell you four hundred pounds of silver coins. What do you think? We have to go through 20 days of continuous sailing, crossing the Danish blockade, and fighting if necessary, before we can get the ship to your port. For this voyage, I am also alive and well."

    What Rurik said was completely true, and in the eyes of Ostan and others, the Rus were simply exercising strength to persuade them to retreat on the issue of buying big ships.

    "But two thousand pounds of salt is crazy. In order to buy your batch of ironware, we at Vashobi have sold you salt that has been boiled for a whole year."

    "You can only make one hundred pounds of salt a year?" Rurik asked fiercely, poking his head.

    "If you work hard, maybe you can reach 200 pounds. You see, it will take us ten years at the earliest before we can buy one of your big ships."

    "That''s because you are too poor!" Rurik slapped the table violently. Now that there are some unkind words in his heart, he finally yelled out.

    "Osten!"

    "in."

    Rurik¡¯s words no longer modified any honorifics. He stretched out his hands and pointed to the west: "Do you know Britain? That big island is in the southwest. Do you think the western sea is the end of the world? I tell you, what is the abyss? What huge sea monsters are all cowardly conjectures. Cowards dare not go out to sea, so they make up some lies to cover up their cowardice. If you believe it, then you are fools."

    How can Ostan endure being reprimanded by a cub at his age? But he froze, only because Rurik''s words mentioned a very curious conclusion.

    "We all know the existence of Britain. The guys in Bergen went there to capture a lot of slaves and robbed a lot of gold and silver. But how do we get to Britain all the way to the west?"

    "You... think that Britain is just a small island? It''s longer than the distance from Balmerk to Bergen. You are very poor now, but what I see is a group of warriors." With that, Rurik Simply stood up: "I can guarantee that you will find land when you sail west, and you can build new settlements in more comfortable places. And I, I also intended to manipulate the big ship to explore the western waters. Because, I got it. oracle."

    Rurik patted his chest, and the phrase "I got the oracle" really shocked Ostan.

    "Flying west, we will encounter some islands where we may be able to settle. If we leave the port and turn to the southwest, we will definitely find the northernmost point of Britain."

    Hearing it, Osteen excitedly shot the case: "So, will you help us?"

    "It''s not just you? I''m not just here to sell a shipment. I''m here, then our two tribes will join hands and do a great thing." Rurik simply approached Ostan and looked up. The old guy: "Don''t you want to be like those Bergen, kill Britain to grab a lot of wealth?"

    "Yes! I think about it all in my dreams. Maybe I won''t see that day alive, but my two sons, my family, and my friends must grow their sheep in a warm place."

    "Then follow me!"

    "Okay. But, for all my Vashobi fighters, including all the female fighters, I can only assemble a team of one hundred and fifty people, and the strength is not strong. I don''t want to simply looting in Britain, I I want to settle down."

    Compared to ordinary Vikings, the motives of this Ostan of Vashobi''s expedition are really peculiar. Rurik thought about it, and suddenly, he really realized that these guys are Norwegians. Although they are all Vikings, there is indeed a big difference between Norwegian Vikings and Danish Vikings. The various Norwegian tribes, rather than plunder, they are willing to find a new world and act as pioneers.

    Vashobi, by the standards of the current era, Rurik determined that she was already a medium-sized village. All Viking tribes, even if a girl has the strength to pick up an axe, then she is counted as a female warrior. The tribes can be described as all the people are soldiers, and here in Vashobi, Rurik saw the most simple "nodic-style democracy".

    This Ostan, his position in Vashobi is just a spokesperson for all residents.

    The men present all began to express their opinions. Everyone¡¯s attitude was very pure. The so-called if the Ross ship is going to explore the west, if Rurik intends to find Britain and start plundering, then the warriors of the entire Washoby will row long. Ship, as a moneyless mercenary of the Rus, join the war. Once they looted the natives of Britain, they decided to take out half of the spoils and give them to the Ross people.

    Everyone has this attitude, and in the end Ostan is also vigorously supporting it. Everyone started booing, just begging to hear Ross''s Rurik''s affirmative attitude.

    "Okay, I am relieved to see you support me so much. But..."

    "What''s the difficulty?"

    Rurik cleared his throat: "Soon your leader will hold a meeting."

    "Yes. Many distinguished persons are planning to gather in our tribe¡¯s courtroom. You will have a good meeting with you. The matter I invite you now is only a private matter of our Washobi side. We sign any contract, in essence. It doesn¡¯t count."

    "But you really want to leave here and build Nyvastholmby in a warm place. You don''t have to worry about this." Rurik patted his chest, "I and Bijuni are already brothers. We talked a lot. Biyong After Ni learned that there was a heading that could directly rush to Britain, he was also very supportive of the attack on that side. You Vashobi organized an army to support it alone. If your entire Balmerk tribe organizes an army, we will take advantage of the summer this year. During the warm period, it will be able to rush to Britain smoothly."

    Osteen was very excited, and a sleeping beast aroused the desire to hunt, "If everyone supports this plan, that would be great. I''m just a little worried."

    Suddenly, the bald boy Flo, who had been in the audience, stood up and said, "Uncle Ostan, what the Rurik brothers said is true. We have been planning this plan for a long time, and now the Ross people¡¯s big ship is parked in the harbor and rushed towards Britain. We have a golden opportunity to gain wealth."

    "You? Boy." Osteen glared at Frocky: "Maybe there will be a battle. Are you eager to explore and fight when you are young?"

    "Fighting? I have fought several naval battles with the DanesI am not afraid."

    "This is a fact." Lurik added immediately: "I am not afraid of any enemies in naval battles. I will announce this in public in the Chamber. Chief Magnuth will definitely support me, and you will be very supportive. "

    "Of course."

    "Very good. As long as you rush to Britain, you will have the opportunity to looting and you will become rich. At that time, you will buy our goods with a steady stream of wealth. Listen, I don''t intend to be willing to be poor. Guys do business, you must get rich quickly."

    Osteen nodded deeply, then opened his arms and hugged Rurik in his arms, like a father holding his son.

    "You... are indeed the messenger sent by Odin. You have brought us a chance for Vashobi."

    Rurik hurriedly broke free, and asked, "What are you going to do until then?"

    "I understand. I will be your absolute supporter in the Chamber, and I will attack all doubters. We will succeed in attacking Britain''s plan!"

 Chapter 510ï¼š This is a united Nord...

    In just one afternoon, the cargo carried by the Aphrora was sold out by the Balmerks.

    The materials in the cabin were replaced with a batch of good-quality salt, which the Rus people wanted most.

    But in the Balmerks, their desire to buy has not been reduced a little because the supplies are sold out. Ordinary people, they probably didn''t expect too much to buy a little goods. Only a few lucky people bought the last surplus, and the main materials were all snapped up by dozens of powerful families.

    It was these big families. The representatives they sent kept shouting under the big ship, and went straight to the home of the leader Magnut, trying to talk directly with the leader of the Rurik.

    The attitudes of everyone are surprisingly consistent, that is, they hope that the Ross people will bring more goods next time they come.

    However, Rurik is not there.

    A crowd of men gathered at the door of Magnut''s house and talked.

    "Osten, you actually invited the Ross people to be a guest at your home. What would you plot?"

    "He did this, fearing that next time the Ross people come back, the good things will be bought by the Vashobi guys."

    "That won''t work. We are not poor ghosts, so why do they take the lead."

    "Yes! By doing this, Osten is destroying the unity of the brothers."

    ¡­

    Perhaps people are always willing to share adversities, but they cannot share blessings because of selfish desires.

    Chief Magnuth and Bijuni tried their best to urge everyone to be quiet, and not to speak badly to hurt the peace.

    "Everyone listens to me." Magnuth said with a big hand: "We will hold a meeting soon. The Ross people intend to explain many important things to us. I learned some things, but the Ross people obviously have more ideas. ."

    "Do you know anything about it?" a strong man suddenly shouted.

    "I know it best." Biyunni raised his head: "Barda, my friend, I know some things."

    "You! Bijuni, you have lived with the Ross people for a while, and my brothers happened to ask you something. Just tell us what you know now."

    Balda is also outstanding among the many Balmerk men. This man is strong and courageous, and when his father is newly killed, he will naturally lead the whole family. These people and the family power behind them are really the factors that made Balmerk able to condense into the backbone of a behemoth.

    Those who insist on hiding in the fjord are equivalent to cowardice. The people present are willing to go out, but it is a pity that they lack guides and opportunities.

    The Biyuni brothers and the brave men of the tribe, their wonderful expeditions in the past year are really good talks for each family, and any careerist is willing to follow.

    On behalf of his father, he publicly announced one thing to the brothers: "You have all seen the big Russian ship! I saw a large number of ships in the port of the Roth, and their shipbuilding workshop is still building a new big ship! The leader strongly hopes to form an alliance with us and is willing to sell us a big ship."

    As soon as these words were made, the atmosphere became lively again.

    But new major problems followed one after another. There are two main issues. First, who owns the ownership of the big ship; second, what is the price of the big ship.

    Because of the traditional Nordic of the Balmerk tribe, the ownership of some important things actually belongs to the owner, such as a huge ship as large as an iceberg. Of course, she is the wealth of the tribe. The purchase of this ship should also be the whole The tribe pays.

    The most critical issue is the price tag of the big ship.

    When Bijuni pointed out that the price was as high as two thousand pounds of good salt, people were all shocked.

    It''s as if Biyunni has acted as a despicable liar, tricking everyone into paying a very high price, and finally filling his own pockets during the transaction.

    Yup! Two thousand pounds of salt to buy a boat? Is this bullying the honest person?

    When even the questioning words were directed at Biyuni, his cheeks were like a toad in anger. He suffocated a sentence for a long time: "If you have complaints, don''t target me. These are the opinions of Rurik from the Ross. When the meeting starts, you will negotiate with him."

    As night fell, the boiling Balmerk finally calmed down.

    Rurik and his party had to live in Washobi, with the local ordinary fishermen.

    People learned that the young man from Ross wanted to show everyone the right path so that everyone could build a new home in a warm place. Hundreds of Vashobi people came in, they lit more bonfires, looked around Rurik himself, and then full of praise that such a beautiful young man must be a good man from Asgard.

    During this night, Rurik had no choice but to record with Nolan in the simple house. Even so, in the sense of locals, the place where the two live is already considered high-class.

    The ordinary fishermen in Gashol, their houses are mainly built with stones and dirt, soil is piled up outside the walls, rough planks made up of tree trunks on the roof, and a lot of branches and dirt are laid. They are more like rabbits living in a cave, and their simplicity really makes Rurik speechless.

    At night, even though it was a brief contact, Nolan had already regarded Rurik as a relative that he could not give up. What is love at first sight? She fell in love with Rurik at first sight. Even if he lives in this humble place, Rurik doesn''t complain, and he has nothing to say.

    "The wind outside is a bit different," Rurik murmured in the darkness.

    Nolen twisted her body, she seemed to be a little cold, so she squeezed the arms of the people around her, and made a few sniffs.

    "I thought Vashobi was a wealthy being. I didn''t expect them to spend all their wealth on buying iron. Fortunately, the quality of my iron was far beyond their knowledge. Take them as a group of fishermen to attack Britain? Can they? You have to be aware of the death of war. Nolan... are you awake?"

    The girl twisted her body again and said twice.

    "Okay. Go to sleep"

    On a new day, the entire fjord is filled with fog.

    The awakened Rurik twisted his body, always feeling that he was damp. The fact is indeed the case. When he realized what had happened, he had to sigh with emotion. The so-called land on the Atlantic coast must be accompanied by moisture.

    A new storm is brewing in the far north, and today''s fog is just a prelude.

    It wasn''t until noon that the strong sunlight blew away the weapons, and Rurik took some local products (a little cheese made from goat''s milk and a packet of salt) sent by the Vashobi people, and returned to Balmerk''s home port by boat.

    Balmerk, she is a huge settlement formed by the union of a large home port and several hundreds of villages. In fact, according to current European standards, the Balmerks can claim to the outside world that they have established a kingdom. After all, from all aspects, she has all the conditions to establish a kingdom.

    With Vashobi, Rurik was able to penetrate into the ordinary life of the locals. From his own memory, it is not difficult to see that the living conditions of this group of people are surprisingly similar to those of the Ross people in the past-they are all poor.

    In the next two days he went down the main area of ??the settlement of the fjord, accompanied by Noren and Frocky.

    Especially on the rugged road leading to the snow-capped mountains where the three of them stood.

    Frocky proudly held his right hand and pointed at the mountain: "Walk along the road, and we will find a lake on the hill. Some people live in the mountain lake. Last year, Bijuni and I were on the boat on the lake. Following the river flowing eastward, I finally found you."

    There is no road in the world, and pedestrians step on the road if they keep walking, and when there is no road, the river is the best way. But compared to rivers, the sea is clearly a better way.

    When Rurik learned that Frocky and the others had walked for three days before they climbed the mountain lakes, and now they don¡¯t want to join in the fun. He has determined a road back to Ross by land, but in terms of time efficiency, it is not false to take the sea route, and the speed is really fast.

    The weather seems to have changed a bit. Why did the southerly wind that should have been warm suddenly mixed with a hint of coolness?

    Rurik did not pay further attention to such changes, because the powerful families could no longer stand it any longer, and a meeting was officially held in Balmerk''s public chamber.

    What will be discussed in this meeting? Rurik had known one or two in advance.

    Balmerk¡¯s men spoke very straightforwardly. When Rurik had just taken a seat in an important position, a sharp question came over.

    The brawny Balda, who was elected as a spokesperson by a skeptic, asked him to question the question of buying a big ship: "Leurik of Ross, brothers have already discussed it. We Balmerks are essentially willing Buy a big ship of yours. But how do we get the quotation of two thousand pounds of good salt you have come up with? Since you intend to form an alliance with us, you should show greater sincerity. Otherwise, the brothers will only treat you Think of it as a good businessman from afar, but you won¡¯t really regard you as a brother."

    This question left Rick for a moment, and he had already discussed it with Ostan in Vashobi. Besides, if you buy a big ship with two thousand pounds of salt, who is going to lose?

    He winked at Ostan.

    Sure enough, Ostan stood up and faced the more than twenty brothers present and said: "The price the Ross people have paid is very cheap. This young Rurik, he and Bijuni vowed to Odin to be different in this life. Half-brother. It was this friendship that was supposed to be the price of four thousand pounds of salt, and he cut it by half."

    There is still this inside story? People began to talk about it.

    But as the spokesperson of the skeptic, Barda asked back: "So, we still make money? Don''t you think that we only make two thousand pounds of salt, how much effort will it take?" Then, he stared at Rurik again: "Beautiful boy, may your heart be as pure as snowflakes. You are a businessman, and you shouldn''t search our wealth too much."

    "You?" Rurik put on an angry face: "Maybe your leader has more say. I didn''t force you to buy it, and I did give you a preferential price. After 20 days of sailing, but It¡¯s not for you to disperse money. Do you know how much material we spend to build a big ship? What kind of battle do we have to go through the Danish control area?"

    When asked, Barda was speechless.

    Suddenly someone yelled: "Magnut''s fairy is already the wife of Rurik. This is the greatest benefit the Ross people earn."

    Magnut coughed twice and retorted: "My daughter''s marriage to her is another matter. Whom Noren marries, that''s my right!"

    As soon as the voice fell, some discordant boos came from the crowd.

    Not to mention that a good Nordic council should be a harmonious existence? How could it become the scene of a quarrel?

    Rurik hurriedly said loudly: "We Rose have a lot of goods, but you only have salt and a small amount of sheep to exchange with me. You lack gold and silver, and you lack other goods. I found that your settlement is also very bad. People live like groundhogs. Maybe you have adapted to this kind of life? Don¡¯t you like to explore outside? Or is there only a few brave people who plan to go out and more people like to fight in their nests?"

    After being reprimanded, someone yelled: "We have always wanted to explore outside and expand into new territories. However, our expansion must compete with the Bergen people. As for the place east of the mountain range, that''s yours. Territory."

    "You are all willing to explore outside. Why not do it?"

    What Rurik wanted to say, Chief Magnuth understood. Biyuni directly informed the old Daddy that the people of Ross have a desire to explore the western sea, or that this desire to explore lies mainly in this Rurik. Because of Magnuth, he himself has never been ignorant of the western sea, and some of the most basic things are deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.

    Of course, he is still steadfast in the legendary sea and abyss at the end of the world. Only based on the results of his son Bijuni''s exploration last year, Magnuth believes that the terrible abyss is still very far away, and mortals are afraid that it will take months of continuous sailing to see the dark space outside that world.

    Magnuth pretended to be helpless and said: "We are eager to grow wheat, warm pastures, and better herring fishing grounds. Our young people are eager to go out and explore, so many people go to the south to become mercenaries. We are. Desire to be rich, we are all fed up with this barren fjord. Who can give us a chance to go out?"

    Look at this question, how wonderful is it? !

    Rurik laughed loudly: "Okay, I give you a chance to expand. You rob resources, especially looting gold and silver, and you can trade with us when you become rich."

    Magnuth pretended to be shocked again, and asked weakly: "Should we join forces to attack Bergen? No! There are a hundred thousand of them!"

    "It''s that huge island in Britain, where the slaves of your family Briton came from."

    "I bought those slaves from the market in Bergen. All the slaves of our tribe came from this way. Others were bought from Hezeby."

    Rurik continued to question: "Then why don''t you attack the source of slavery. Britain''s land is fertile. The land there is suitable for growing wheat and suitable for grazing. The surrounding sea is full of herring. Why don''t you organize an army to conquer? The Danes are already trying. The Bergen people are busy catching slaves and selling them to you at a high price. If you don''t do it, they will have all those good places. By then they will get richer and richer and you still stand still. Do you think this is a good thing? When they are strong enough, they will attack you without hesitation."

    Suddenly, the venue was silent.

    At this moment, no one thought that Rurik was just a teenager, and what he said was questionable.

    Rurik''s words pointed to two very terrible problems for the Balmerks.

    First, rush to Britain. Looting can make you rich immediately, and settlement can make you prosperous.

    Second, a new era has arrived. If the Balmerks do not act boldly, eventually everyone will be swallowed by the mighty Bergen.

    For them, the second situation is more deadly, because this is the most acute problem that the people present are facing.

    Barda, who was promoted to be a "harlequin", raised his fist: "Rurik of Ross is right! Those Bergen people have repeatedly asked you to join them. Why? Join them, we must obey Those people¡¯s orders must also be tribute to their leader."

    "Yes!" Osten also stood up with his fist raised: "I support Rurik''s claim. I only represent all the people of Vashobi. Rurik knows the right route to Britain, and I will take my friends to rush. To Britain, I want to occupy a warm meadow to build a new home and breed a large population to become strong."

    Ostin¡¯s words were too straightforward, and everyone understood now. Before co-authoring this meeting, R¨¹lik¡¯s visit to Ostin¡¯s place had already explained too much.

    Osten is clearly a big fan of the Ross people. People can''t help but think about it carefully. Let those people support the Ross people. Presumably, this Ross''s Rurik must have promised a lot of good things.

    According to the second fatal question, a smart person immediately thinks of a new situation.

    Since the Ross people are very strong, shouldn''t Balmerk form an alliance with them? What a coincidence! This incident was caused by Bijuni, the son of the leader Magnuth, especially the ten warriors who had been to Rose described them as they knelt to the first sunshine after the long night and praised Odin¡¯s greatness. On the occasion, I also witnessed the pledge of the three men.

    It is strange for the Balmerks to be the alliance of blood, but when you think about it, this ritual is a great symbol, which symbolizes that people of different ancestry have passed through the blood and have a common ancestry.

    In response to the atmosphere, the leader Magnuth, who has the most voice, persuaded everyone: "I decided to form an alliance with the Rus. You listen to what I said, because the relationship between the Bergen and the Danes is getting closer. We and Bergen are getting closer. People are essentially hostile, although everyone has not really started a war. But the Russ and the Danes are already in a long state of war. They have the ambition to conquer the known world, and we and the Russ should unite to protect themselves. Necessary At that time, we can organize coalition forces to resist their invasion."

    "Then join forces!" Osten continued to raise his fists: "Brothers, look! Rurik will lead us to attack Britain. We will rob ourselves and open up the land ourselves. When we make a fortune, we can buy More Ross ships. As we become stronger, the guys in Bergen will no longer look arrogantly at us."

    "Yes! Unite! Then, attack Britain! I, Balda, fully support this idea of ??getting rich." It was Balda who was speaking, and Rurik was a little strange. Maybe this strong man was a villain from the beginning?

    In fact, Barda was really convinced. In other words, it is the desire to get rich that takes over the whole mind. All the problems are in Balmerk''s poverty. If you get rich because of the attack on Britain, will all the problems of the past be solved? Besides, it''s not just as simple as getting rich? A group of young men in the tribe were unable to get women because of poverty. If an army was organized to attack Britain and looted the women there, the brothers¡¯ wives problems would also be solved.

    Those explorers who went to the sea in the past have never returned, it is because of their lack of experience.

    But this Rurik was completely different, and the Ross people came here prepared.

    Barr reached Rurik''s new fans, and upon seeing this, those doubters were instantly concerned. People yelled two words rhythmically throughout the chamber. UU reading www.uukanshu. com

    "Union! Britain!"

    "Union! Britain!"

    ¡­

    In the extremely warm atmosphere, Magnuth smiled and slapped his legs to signal everyone to be quiet for the time being.

    "Now, we should choose an excellent day and confirm the alliance between our two races through a ceremony. I decided to sacrifice on the summer solstice! On that day, we swear to Odin. That day was also the stay of my Norren and Ross. The day of Rick¡¯s marriage. Also, since everyone feels that following the Ruths to attack Britain, let¡¯s take advantage of this year¡¯s warm period! You all go to prepare, choose the bravest fighters, and we organize an army To launch an attack."

    The people boiled again, and Rurik was immersed in the atmosphere. He knew that at this moment, the core power of the entire Balmerk tribe would essentially obey his own dispatch.

    As for the attack on Britain, Rurik counted the time, and he was sure that he had plenty of time opportunities. Besides, according to climatic factors, I was elected from September to October when I returned home. Although the climate is already very cold, the Aphrodite can follow the strong Arctic cold and rush through the Danish-controlled area at the fastest speed.

 Chapter 511ï¼š After the storm, there was a loud noise from the earth

    The people of the Balmerk tribe in Narvik Port are now welcoming a long polar day.

    They didn''t know why the sun rising from the east to the west, the current time would freeze again as it approached the horizon. The sun did not set, and the priests claimed that this was Odin''s reward to the people. So the long darkness after half a year is the test that Odin put down?

    The priests also listened to the explanations of the earlier generations and agreed with this "reward test theory." The priest was so sure that all the people of Balmock believed it.

    Eternal night or eternal day, these conditions are normal in the local people''s perception. The sun does not set all day long, but everyone has time to do more things, such as floating in the fjord for a long time and actively fishing.

    But a cold current from the North Pole killed it.

    The strong cold Arctic air, its power first brought the Narvik Fjord masses of fog, and then the sea gradually became violent.

    The people of Washobi, their settlement is on the western edge of the "flare" of the fjord, directly facing the Atlantic Ocean. They noticed that the sky became dark and the sea became violent.

    The huge waves slapped the coastal reefs frantically, like a monster in the sea. Every time the big waves slap, they will be able to directly slap anyone exposed to death.

    The boiling sea will surely overturn all ships. Those who sailed to Britain a few days ago to find a warm new home are now not only discouraged, but also worried that even the big ship of the Rus, facing such a raging sea, Will be torn to pieces by huge waves.

    Some rumors and rumors spread among the tribe.

    "Look at this big wave! The gods must have heard our premeditated and let the sea boil and stop our voyage."

    Some people believe it is true, while others bluntly refute it. This is the self-comfort of the coward and a complete lie.

    Unfavorable rumors of course spread to the ears of those families who grasped the power of the tribe. Now, will anyone retreat to the future expedition?

    First of all, no self-proclaimed noble person is willing to stand up to question, so-called questioning, and shouting that he is a coward and coward.

    Secondly, they all believed in Rurik''s beautiful statement about Britain. After the meeting, they all hinted to themselves that after the so-called organizing a fleet to Britain, the huge amount of local gold and silver must be readily available.

    The desire to get rich takes over their heads, and they will become violent if they selectively ignore the sea.

    The strong wind under the haze caused huge waves, and all the fishing boats rushed to the deepest part of the fjord. There are more than 20 small fjords in the Narvik Fjord, and nearly 20,000 people rely on these small fjords to settle. The small fjord is simply the most peaceful water nest, the wind is still strong, and the boats fixed by the cables are all normal.

    The Aphrodite is firmly anchored on the water, and her sails are also tightly tied to the beams. The window leading to the cabin was covered with wooden planks, making the whole ship like a huge wooden barrel floating near the shore of the bay. With her thick body, she became the most stable existence in the fjord.

    After the gusty wind, heavy rain came as expected!

    Rurik stayed in the house of Chief Magnuth, **** by the wind and rain.

    Outdoors is simply amazing pouring rain! The crackling sound made him feel terrified for a while.

    Of course Rurik did not fear such wind and rain. What he worried about was whether the Balmerk tribe built by the mountains would be hit by mudslides?

    The only thing he can rejoice now is that the house of Chief Magnuth is very stable, and this place is really his own temporary home. There is no sign of water leaking in the house, and the strong wind obviously cannot shake it.

    But when will this rain come to an end?

    Narvik port clearly entered the polar day. According to Biyuni, the polar day will last for nearly a month. The priests have counted for an unknown number of years and have accurately calculated the days when the night disappears and how long the endless day will last, so as to determine the exact day of the summer solstice.

    Daytime? Is there still daylight in this situation?

    Haze enveloped the world, and people hid in dark houses.

    This made Chief Magnuth very anxious. He was no more worried about the life and death of the people, even if some people died in this storm, that was their fate. This is the trial that Odin descended, and only the brave can face the new sun.

    Magnuth is most worried about the heavy rain lasting too long, causing the sea to become turbid, making it difficult to fish for a period of time.

    But what he worries most is that wind and rain interfere with the sacrifice of the summer solstice.

    Because, for the great plan to be implemented this year, he decided to put a new altar outdoors and perform a grand sacrifice.

    Perhaps the only thing that made him happy was his son-in-law Rurik, who could stay with his daughter Noren for a long time due to bad weather. He had already explained the situation to the priests. Although Noren was still young, the priests were not stupid enough to disobey the leader''s request.

    Chief Magnut didn''t have any pressure test, and the priests were very acquainted.

    The male and female priests of the Balmerk tribe, they have never established a closed organization. They really don''t have to produce, but some of the materials they need depend entirely on the support of those families.

    Soon it will be a wedding!

    Rurik felt that the matter was too magical, and he could not have imagined that his first wedding would be realized in the Narvik Fjord. After the wedding, Nolen is his legal wife, and at least nearly 20,000 Balmerks will recognize this marriage.

    But Nolan has her own destiny. Her identity is not a regular wife at all, at best, she is just a concubine with musical talent.

    Due to the wind and rain, Rurik had nothing to do in the closed, and just got together with Nolen to study a new song.

    Including but not limited to "Holy War", "Turbulent Youth", "Borovets", "Kalinka" and "Katyusha".

    Compared with the ethereal, soothing and mysterious Nordic tune music that girl Nolen is used to, facing the new sets of new songs hummed by Rurik, she was shocked when her fianc¨¦ was a musical genius. , Also under pressure!

    Because these pieces have a new style that is different from traditional music (Nordic tune), another notable feature is that her fingers must press the sound hole of the bone flute faster to adapt to the brisk rhythm of the new piece.

    And when she learned that Rurik still had more ballads in her mind, she just broke into a cold sweat.

    But Noren is an unquestioned genius, and Rurik is sure that this girl has absolute sound, and the skill of manipulating the bone flute is at its best.

    For example, in a short period of time, she has put together the most beautiful excerpts (and the most familiar part of Rurik) from the graceful "Borovets" in a short period of time, with a melodious bone flute.

    My daughter learned a new song from Rurik! And different from the past!

    The wind and rain did not abate outside, and the Magnutes, as well as the Bijuni brothers, the chief family of the family had the honor to listen to Noren''s play.

    The sound of music blew away any unhappiness in Magnut''s heart. When the tune of "Borovets" ended, he felt emotional and couldn''t help but sigh.

    In the dim light of the oil lamp, he stared at Rurik: "This is the music of your Ross people? It''s wonderful."

    "Yes! This is indeed Rose''s music."

    Rurik did not point out that the new tunes Noren learned now are actually Slavs¡¯ musical styles, which are essentially different from those of the Nordic people, but the sense of praise for the vast and majestic northern world contained in the music is similar. . Rurik didn''t say that the first wife chosen by his father Otto himself was an extremely beautiful Slavic girl.

    Who will be his wife? Rurik was indeed willing to choose a girl from the Eastern Slavic world.

    Because this is the fate of the Rus people, although the Nordic homeland should not give up, but Rus must conquer the Eastern European world and rely on the Slavic population to achieve great cause. As for the Ross tribe being diluted by the huge Slavs, Rurrik himself would not reject it, but instead believed that this was the most correct way. A new, hugely populated nation will be born and grow up in Northern and Eastern Europe. The father of this nation should be a group of authentic Nordic golden-haired machos.

    Perhaps the gods heard people¡¯s prayers, and just before the summer solstice, the wind and rain finally showed signs of fading.

    For many days, people have been relying on the fish caught before. People are struggling and even forced to go hungry. But those families who bought wheat ate porridge instead.

    The powerful and powerful families have not encountered many difficulties in their lives, and they have selected expedition fighters from their families and the people who depend on them, as well as a "great and noble person."

    What is "great and noble"? They think it is so. If they sacrifice their lives to the gods, their souls will be directly promoted to Asgard, and then selected by the Valkyrie. If they are not qualified to enter Valhalla, then the "great and noble" souls will also Can be transformed into a resident of Asgard.

    This group of Balmerks, their concept of sacrifice and death is very different from that of the M?laren people who live in Lake M?laren.

    Dedicating the slave to Odin? Pooh! The blood of slaves can only be sacrificed to sea monsters. The so-called sea monsters have huge mouths, and monsters create huge waves only to eat those who fall into the water. If the sacrificial slaves meet the sea monsters in advance, the voyagers can be safe.

    However, if Odin is sacrificed to Odin with a noble soul, the great **** will definitely suppress the sea monster, so that it will not dare to make mistakes.

    The people of Balmerk are simple, and their simple worldview regards this as the truth of the world. Each family can only elect one person to worship the gods with their lives. Knowing that it is a death, there are still a group of people vying to sign up.

    This situation also happened in Magnut''s family. Among the people who depended on his family, a strong man came to the fore.

    It was a sturdy young man, who could be trained to become an "iron man warrior" when armed, and became an unparalleled slasher on the battlefield. Unfortunately, he actually wanted to sacrifice himself joyfully.

    This is the culture of the local Balmerks, and Rurik doesn''t want to talk too much. After all, it¡¯s my own proposition to looting and looting to Britain. If they die as a result of self-sacrifice, they have a great responsibility.

    The wind and rain should end. The darkness of the outdoor world is suffocating. Noren meant that Rurik was sleeping. After several days of playing the flute intensively, her cheeks were really uncomfortable.

    suddenly! Everything came without warning!

    The earth is shaking!

    Rurik held Noren in his arms and jumped up, "Damn! There is an earthquake in this place?"

    He took Nolan by the arm and rushed to the lobby. At this moment Magnuth had awakened.

    "Don''t panic, it''s nothing big." Magnuth tried his best to comfort his family and the servants and slaves. It was still raining outdoors, and the gloomy world was bleak.

    The wooden door has been opened, and Magnut finally said: "The earth is shaking, and our house is very strong. Don''t worry, if there is a danger of collapse, we will immediately rush out. This must be a new test that Odin will put down, rest assured, everything Will pass."

    Rurik was cursing inwardly that this Magnut knew nothing about the risk of an earthquake. Everything is evasive to God''s punishment and test. Although it is a simple explanation of things, it is clearly superstition.

    This is indeed the case, Rurik can only continue to hold Noren''s delicate arm, he remains vigilant, so that he can take Noren away for the first time before the disaster occurs.

    But this is not an earthquake!

    The earth''s tremor is over, time is really extreme day, dense dark clouds make the sky dark, people who breathe a long breath continue their rest.

    But for some people, it''s all over!

    The multi-day rain is over, although the sun is looming, the rain has completely stopped!

    The cold wind from the north dissipated the warmth of summer, and the temperature seemed to drop to freezing point, and Rurik was wrapped in a leather coat again.

    Magnut was standing in the drier outdoors, he looked at the sky and laughed, because the summer solstice ritual can be held as scheduled!

    However, five long boats arrived at Balmerk''s home port by paddling. People were shocked to see that the landers were a group of defeated attacks, and they rushed to tell the people they encountered.

    A terrible sad news began to spread in the harbor!

    "It''s the people of the Little Sheep Fjord in the southeast! A landslide occurred in their territory! All the sheep they raised were buried in the dark mudslide! Most of the people died! The entire settlement has collapsed!"

    Now that the case is solved, the rumbling noise turned out to be a terrible mudslide.

    The horrible news caused a large number of tribesmen to row a boat and try to rescue them.

    And Rurik was also extremely shocked, and took Nolen and all his men aboard a long ship. More than one hundred ships rushed towards the so-called "Little Sheep Fjord". People hoped that things would not be so bad. However, when they arrived in the muddy waters of the small bay, they saw a messy scene.

    A settlement with more than 500 people, where there are as many as 1,000 sheep breeders, the people here are living better than others, but encountering landslides and mudslides, everything is over!

    Rurik''s eyes widened, and Nolen next to him knew that his arm hurts.

    "Rurik, my wrist will be crushed by you!"

    "I''m sorry. Look, this settlement, they are all finished." Rurik didn''t feel sad, all he had in his heart was pure shock.

    His people are in the same long boat as the Magnuth family, and they all cast their expressions of astonishment. Look at this serious situation. The dark rocks flooded all the houses, and the seaside pasture where the sheep were grazing was covered with mud.

    In fact, when these dead people settled here, they used the excellent pastures here at the beginning. They never thought that behind the fertile land here is the unreliable foundation! A violent storm brings disaster, and everything is over!

    Before long, a long ship approached Magnut.

    It''s Balda''s ship.

    "Leader, look! It seems that Old Gorm can''t participate in our expedition."

    Magnuth pursed his mouth and shook his head: "They are all dead, they didn''t resist Odin''s challenge."

    "I have discussed with a few other brothers, those who have escaped from the disaster, I want to include them."

    Magnu nodded characteristically: "Well, we played with the old Golm brothers, and our brothers collected his survivors. It was a disaster. I feel Odin doubts our strength. It seems that we must use a victory. Prove to God."

    Barda understood: "I originally planned to summon up to seventy brothers in two ships. I changed my mind. I want to organize three ships and one hundred brothers."

    "Then I will organize two hundred people. We must organize an army, at least 1,000 people." Then, a serious-faced Magnuth pulled Rurik by his side: "My son-in-law ( He will lead our army on an expedition to Britain We will win. At that time, we will build the old temple and get gold and silver to worship Odin. Besides, this time On the expedition, my son-in-law is the one who is favored by Odin, and only he will lead us to victory."

    Gazing at Lurik''s clean, handsome and meticulous face, Barda saw a lot. Through Rurik''s eyes, he confirmed that the young man''s hands must have been stained with a large amount of enemy blood, and that the hero''s soul was indeed hidden under this handsome appearance.

    Barda nodded and asked Rurik: "My little brother, are you ready to take our Balmerk Warriors to victory? You know, we are allies."

    "Of course!" Rurik asked bluntly: "Have you formed an army?"

    "A few days straight, a hundred warriors!"

    "Very good! Let your fighters prepare more food, bring more spare weapons, and more sacks."

    Barda nodded. He already understood that Rurik, a **** from Rose, was already planning the transportation of a large number of trophies. Some plain words are really a boost!

 Chapter 512ï¼š Balmerk Viking Army

    The sun never seemed to set, it was like a pushpin pinned to the western horizon, and the blood-red glow shone across the fjord.

    The Balmerks built a wooden altar as they approached the coast. People from the entire tribe flocked to each other from small settlements, and for a time the largest port was crowded with ships.

    This is the local people''s sacrifice to the summer solstice. Seeing this grand scale, Rurik has to admit that the worship activities of the Balmerks are obviously more lively.

    But this sacrifice had nothing to do with the joyful and peaceful atmosphere. He noticed that the faces of the people gathered were as solemn as iron.

    Perhaps it was the disaster that just happened. People in a settlement were completely destroyed by landslides and mudslides caused by storms, and people felt extremely sad.

    Or because of other reasons, maybe their sacrifices are always suffocating.

    As the noble guest of the tribe and the husband of the leader''s daughter, Rurik naturally followed the leader Magnut, and was able to stand on the noble side and point out and witness the whole sacrifice process.

    Although it is the summer solstice, the cold from the Arctic still shows no signs of cessation.

    Rurik saw more than twenty men with antlers and deerskins approaching the altar solemnly.

    "That''s your priest." Lurik mumbled casually.

    "Yes. How does it compare to your priests?"

    "There are more priests than ours in Ross. You...the priests are all men?"

    "Of course. Isn''t it possible that your priests of Rose are all women?"

    As soon as Rurik heard this, he wanted to answer in the affirmative, and then simply shut up after thinking about it.

    Before long, some bare-chested men also walked into the altar under the gaze of thousands of Balmerks.

    "They are also priests?" Rurik realized something was wrong, and asked cautiously.

    Magnuth''s eyes were iron, and murderous aura was revealed under his calm face: "That is a sacrifice. They will sacrifice their lives to the gods. I think you know this very well."

    Rurik did know it, but being able to meet today was really conscious of a chill in his back.

    Listen! The priests began to chant long sacrificial ballads, and it seemed that by doing so, they could get some kind of contact with Odin.

    This period of time was not boring. Sweat was dripping from the soles of Rurik''s feet. He noticed the tens of thousands of onlookers in the entire sacrificial place, and they all remained silent.

    Such a well-deserved silence is daunting, and Rurik''s eyes are mainly staring at the men with naked backs in the altar.

    Until that should happen suddenly.

    The role of almost a high priest issued the order!

    Rurik was slapped on the back by Magnuth himself: "Boy, the most critical moment has arrived!"

    The scene is suffocating!

    Rurik''s eyes widened. He knew that with his noble status, he had to stare at the end of the altar. And for Nolen, who was next to her, she hid behind her father due to the terrifying scene.

    The worshippers sullen themselves, and any painful wailing is a great disrespect to Odin.

    But the priests did not believe that the predator really had an extremely powerful willpower, so when the predator stabs his own throat with a dagger, just like a priest who is "the wrong person," he stabs the predator in the back with a short spear. , Pierce its heart precisely.

    "Perhaps the same crazy ones are the barbaric sacrifices of Maya and Aztec! In order to survive in a difficult environment, you do not hesitate to do this self-mutilation to obtain the favor of God..."

    Of course, Rurik thought in his heart that such sacrifices would weaken his own labor force and were simply undesirable. But the Balmerks believe that this is necessary before major events, and its existence is reasonable to the people of the tribe.

    Walking on the battlefield with corpses all over the field, today''s Rurik will not be afraid. But now, his heart is beating wildly.

    More than a dozen suicides died for all the people of the Balmerk tribe. Their bodies were covered with dry firewood and eventually turned into ashes and smoke in the flames...

    People want to believe that these brave people represent the will of the entire Balmerks, and their souls have gone to Valhalla in the sky to report to Odin.

    Such a grand sacrifice is rare for the Balmerk tribe. In the past, sacrifices were only sacrifices to some old and weak sheep, but now they are sacrificed.

    Everyone knows the reason for this. In these days, the public opinion field of the entire tribe has also been agitated by the major events related to the exploration and looting of the British islands.

    Young people are eager to try, one by one poor small families, they hope that a raid will make their family wealthy quickly.

    They didn''t have such thoughts before, or a few people thought about it, after all, they lacked the courage to act on a large scale.

    Now, Rurik of Rose is like a **** descending into the world, giving the brothers courage!

    The sacrificial activity reached its peak accompanied by a fierce pillar of fire.

    I don''t know how long the fire will continue to burn, and the people''s eyes are on another important event.

    The day after the summer solstice rituals, people under the day can hardly judge the exact time. After all, everyone has done some repairs, and it is time to implement the wedding of those two people.

    Rurik, he knew he would experience ten or even twenty weddings in his life.

    It''s a wedding after all, how can it be made more grand, isn''t it?

    Unfortunately, the wedding ceremony of the Balmerks always seems to be simple and concise.

    No games, no complicated rituals.

    Yes, it is just the vows of two people and the "handover of wine". After these two ceremonies, all the onlookers who are witnesses to the wedding can identify the two as husband and wife. It is only this time that the tribe can be happy, and for the newlyweds, they should go to a private place, and wait until the next day for the bride¡¯s mother to personally check it to announce to relatives and friends that their daughter has become a woman.

    love? romantic? Do not! The Balmerks are very simple. They regard the son-in-law as the son and the daughter-in-law as the daughter. It is precisely this kind of marvelous marriage system. The Balmerks have operated from a group of families for hundreds of years to become their current strength. scale. They only want a couple of newcomers to be able to give birth to children desperately, which has allowed the tribe to have a steady stream of new population to offset the harsh natural erosion.

    Rurik put on the white and noble clothes he had when he came. Noren is also in plain clothes, with a corolla woven of wildflowers on his head, and crystal clear gems on his neck and ears (itself is also Liuli Gram sent).

    It was in such a strange atmosphere that Rurik and Noren, under the witness of all the priests and face-to-face family leaders, held up the vodka in the glass (or Rurik brought it) and insisted on the sun. , And then the two drank the glass of wine together.

    The extremely spicy taste shocked Noren''s face. She knew that this was a major event in her life, and she should not expose her decadence. She didn''t understand why her father would fall in love with this spirit as long as she licked it. She really couldn''t like it.

    They cheered for the new couple, and the leaders of each family came to pay their respects.

    Nolan is really a beautiful girl, the jewel of the entire fjord. These family chiefs, they longed for this girl to become their son''s wife, but how...

    Obviously this is Nolan''s fate, she is Rurik''s wife, the wife of Duke Ross.

    "Girl! You have to give your husband at least five sons."

    "Noren, you should know your mission. This is our alliance with Rose. Your stomach must be up for your strength."

    "Serve your husband well. Rurik is the most perfect man I have ever seen, and you must always be loyal to him!"

    ...

    One by one, the clan chiefs took turns to "make troubles", and their words were obviously aimed at Nolan deliberately, and their words were often warning.

    Regarding this, Rurik remained silent for the time being, while Magnut and Imbjergers also stared coldly.

    This is the fate of the Balmerk woman. After marriage, a woman must be loyal to her husband and can remarry unless her husband dies. This is a tribe in the extreme north dominated by men and violence. They cannot tolerate the infidelity of women, and they also require women to manage the logistics of the family. Suffering Nuo Lun, a naive, romantic and pampered girl, was criticized by those uncles as if she had done something wrong for a moment.

    Of course, this "uncle''s harshness" is also mixed with some venting.

    After all, these men are very sensible. Behind their warning to Noren, they are also making a clear statement to Rurik that all the powerful forces in Balmerk strongly support the alliance with Rose.

    This was the first night after Rurik and Noren were married, and the sun was still fixed on the horizon.

    Recalling those things that happened at the wedding, Nolan felt a stone in his heart.

    She tried to get close to Rurik by drinking Jin, but... Rurik subconsciously refused.

    "You... why? According to tradition, tomorrow my mother must..."

    "No." Rurik''s mind was in a mess. After all, the girl Nolen was about the same age as himself, and it was okay for Lumia, but this Noren...

    "Why? You clearly said that you like me very much. I...I''m already your woman." At this point, Nolan had a heart, and she was so courageous that she couldn''t take care of so much. Maybe she became a woman of the Rus, and she had the power of the bear at that moment.

    Noren is not Lumia after all, it is too early to really become a mother. But this smart girl knows her thin shoulders, but bears the future destiny of the entire Balmerks.

    The most important point is that in her heart, she does not want to be looked down upon by the people, and she does not want her husband Lurik to bear some unfavorable rumors.

    The next day, the sun on the western horizon almost shifted to a position relatively east, and then began to rise slowly.

    A new day is here.

    According to the tradition, Imbjerg checked Norren very nervously, knowing that her daughter had experienced some pain yesterday, but she just survived the seemingly weak.

    Imbjorg immediately announced this good thing, and soon, the news spread to most of the tribes, and eventually "Rurik of Ross and Norren combined" will become known to everyone.

    Rurik, he always feels a little guilty, but what he gets is the praise of all the heads of the family!

    What has always made Rurik a little strange is that these guys in power in Balmerk are not keen on signing the written agreement, or they lack knowledge.

    They are particularly determined that a truly stable alliance should be linked by blood relatives.

    Nolen, her status is more important than a written document, she is the link of the alliance contract.

    It was the poor girl who really had to toss herself to rest for a few days before she could continue to walk happily.

    However, the big events facing the Balmerks in the following days have nothing to do with the so-called happiness.

    People are keeping serious. They are making a batch of jerky fish, and they are making wooden poles to fix the spearhead.

    They repaired the oars and mended the sails. New bucklers were pieced together from oak and pine, and words spelled in Luen letters were made to smear the shields with ink to improve morale.

    All powerful families in the Balmerk tribe are engaged in exploratory expeditions to Britain.

    Some families sent more than ten soldiers, and some sent fifty or one hundred troops, like the most noble and powerful leader Magnuth, who assembled two hundred young men with great strength.

    The time has just entered July, which is supposed to be the warmest season, and the climate during this period is still somewhat elusive. For example, a drizzle suddenly fell yesterday, and then the cool north wind blew the earth relatively dry. The warm wind from the south came here from time to time, but suddenly the wind direction changed again.

    Rurik was no accident elected by all the families as the commander-in-chief of the army!

    After all, Rurik''s military career was extraordinary!

    Biyuni and Froky, and even all the Balmerks who have been to the Rus controlled area, have seen so many things with their own eyes, and they highly admire Rurik''s military command ability. It couldn''t be more wise to have him as the commander-in-chief.

    In fact, the Balmerks¡¯ army is already on standby, and they can paddle out at any time. They are the most typical Viking army, which can suddenly assemble, act suddenly and disappear suddenly. On the other hand, the Russ army is not even an "atypical Viking army" today. The Russ army is already another big banner for the entire Baltic world.

    Rurik ordered the assembly of the Balmerk army, and on a relatively warm noon, as many as 998 Balmerk fighters gathered together with their various weapons.

    Standing on a high wooden platform, Rurik looked at the so-called army underneath with mixed feelings.

    "That''s it? It''s an army? It''s basically a group of shirtless armed bandits! Not to mention, the real Vikings should be like this, poor but barbaric."

    The low pressure in my heart is in my heart. On the eve of the expedition, Rurik consciously still wants to yell, let this group of looters make a fortune, or control the guys who control the British farm to grow their own wheat, and make them ignite more violently. The fire of fighting spirit.

    Do you need any lengthy speech?

    It''s not necessary.

    For this group of simple, basically ignorant, animalistic guys with a high probability of exceeding human nature, the best speech is to repeat a few simple slogans like crazy.

    Rurik drew out his shiny short steel sword in public, and the peak pointed straight to the southwest.

    "I! Rurik! I am your trusted war chief!"

    "All the family chiefs support me! You must also support me!"

    "We act! You follow my big ship!"

    "We rushed to the British Isles! Find the local village! Find the local city! We attack! We looted! You use your own ability to grab what you need! You will all become rich!"

    What do they understand for these ordinary and wild Balmerk fighters?

    Who is the leader? Rurik of Rose.

    How do brothers sail? Followed by the Ross ship.

    What do the brothers do after landing on the island? Loot, good things belong to oneself.

    When will you leave? The Ross ship left, and the brothers evacuated.

    Their eyes are only gold, silver, wheat, leather cloth and women. They hope to make a fortune in the first battle.

    Of course, there are also many people who think that their tribe is essentially a giant combination of many large and small families. Although they are not as powerful as the Bergen, they must be very powerful.

    It is said that Rurik of Ross has a godly help, and he has won many victories at a young age. Now because of his marriage with Nolan, everyone wants to believe that Lord Rurik has stood on the position of the Balmerks and will definitely bring Brothers won. Since victory is inevitable, maybe after this year¡¯s victorious exploration and looting, next year the brothers will no longer have to organize a huge fleet, but to greet like-minded friends, organize small boats to cross the sea, and spontaneously build new ones on that road. Balmerk.

    As for the colonial ideas of this group of Balmerks, Rurik didn''t want to listen to it for the time being. But he was happy to see such things from the beginning, because the Viking Age has inevitably arrived!

    It is better for the Balmerks to expand in person. The results of their expansion in the future will be the more powerful Ruth power under their control. Naturally, they can use reasonable so-called alliance methods to make Balmerk¡¯s native nobles respect. Honor the Duke of Ross as the greatest nobleman.

    Of course, Nolan is destined to give birth to some children, no matter boys or girls. Rurik''s heart has already planned, and her concubine Noren is destined to be unable to become a queen, but her heirs will naturally represent Rose and become the ruler of Balmerk''s forces. The method of the Habsburg family, Rurik, admires it very much, and he must practice it himself.

    There is no time to train the 998 Balmerk Viking fighters, and maybe not.

    This is a bad age, and Rurik doesn''t believe in the ancestors of the Scots, as well as Northumbria and other countries, what kind of combat effectiveness the local army will have. In terms of historical inertia, those kingdoms will inevitably be defeated by a group of Norwegian and Danish armed fishermen and will be permanently conquered.

    But in the current era, the heavy equipment installed on Aphrodite can be used in land warfare, torsion slingshot and bull trebuchet, proper high-tech lethal weapons! Coupled with the dreaded steel-armed crossbow, even if the number of these weapons is small, it is enough to increase the combined combat effectiveness of a thousand Balmerk Vikings by several floors.

    The date of the expedition was also set, the fifth day of July in the Julian calendar.

 Chapter 513ï¼š There is a sad name one step away from victory and because of timidity...

    Those with naked backs put on cloths, they tied their waists with hemp rope, and hung hand axes and daggers on the ropes.

    A large number of short spears were thrown onto the ship, many of which were high-quality spearheads bought from the Ruths.

    On the whole, the Balmerks consist of an army. They are at best a group of armed fishermen and herders. As for the overall combat effectiveness, Rurik cannot have too high expectations for them. He only asks for the troops in the British area that he may encounter. Worse existence.

    If every soldier in this army crossing the sea lacks defense and only holds melee weapons, the team will suffer a loss in combat.

    What is the situation in the British Isles now? Are those kingdoms already in the habit of bows and arrows?

    Remaining cautious, Rurik called on the family leaders who intend to take their own people on the expedition, asking them to properly rectify their warriors, and at the same time asking them to bring as many wooden bows as possible, even if the quality is mediocre.

    They were probably prepared on the eve of departure, and the result was basically within Rurik''s expectation.

    Near the fjord where the Balmerks are located, there are large preys that can be hunted, that is, the seals that land on the shore to rest, and the big beasts on the land have long been hunted. The best weapon for hunting seals is the spear and the harpoon. Therefore, the spears of some soldiers in the army are simply improved harpoons.

    They lacked the opportunity to use the bow, and finally Rurik made an inventory, knowing that he could only gather a mere fifty archers.

    "It''s really ironic, there are only fifty bow hunters in the huge tribe?"

    Set off soon, facing the enthusiastic soldiers, he can only bravely welcome the summer North Sea.

    The Aphrora unloaded most of the cargo, and the ballast stones placed in the cabin and the fresh water in the wooden barrels were not large enough.

    The big ship is really relaxed, she completely led the follow-up more than 30 long rowing boats with the attitude of flagship, embarking on an unknown journey.

    Only a few people dared to explore for themselves, because they didn''t know the way forward and didn''t dare to make jokes about their lives. Maybe the baby is close at hand, and the huge sense of fear finally forces the trembling body to shake the oar in the opposite direction.

    But this time, everything has changed!

    A thousand men gathered together, and a large number of them was just for courage to each other. Anyone who evacuated lightly would be regarded as a traitor by friends for the first time, and would even be thrown into the sea by the head of his family and executed.

    There are no cowardly among them, and it is precisely to make them bold that they have the right to join this huge expedition.

    They are full of confidence in the way ahead, because the big Rus ship is sailing retrograde, and the white and blue flag flying on the top of the mast is a signal to everyone. As long as you follow the Rurik, as long as the ships maintain the state of the group, everything will be smooth.

    Now they no longer even worry about the sea becoming violent. A storm has just ended, and the Balmerks sacrificed Odin to blood. Will God continue to be angry?

    The fleet successfully left the huge Narvik Fjord in one day, and everyone was already floating in the vast ocean.

    The ships followed the track of the Aphrora, the big ship went straight to the ocean, and the rest of the ships looked at the fading coastline and continued to shake their oars vigorously.

    They were sailing against the wind, and the Aphrora had to accommodate the "turtle speed" of the entire fleet. The fleet actually sails slowly at a speed of three knots per hour, but Rurik also has to admire the powerful strength of these fishermen, who can row from sunrise to close to sunset!

    When night fell, people tied the boats together with ropes, and finally the ropes were tied to the big boat.

    People have no time to enjoy the nightlife, and their enthusiasm when sailing is quickly diminished by the long rowing oars. As soon as they got a respite, they immediately went over leather or had no bedding, and fell asleep after eating some pickled fish.

    Perhaps only Rurik sleeps best every night.

    Just like she went to Balmerk Harbor, the people on the Aphrodite were completely unchanged, but it also represented the strongest combat effectiveness of the entire fleet.

    It is understandable if the leader Magnut intends to expedition, but he has been cultivating his eldest son Bijuni, hoping that this brave young man will win one honor after another in a short time, and be elected as the next one at the meeting. leader. The leader of each family needs a popular doer, not the son of the former leader to be the leader. Bijuni couldn''t be more clear about his mission.

    How to make the people believe in themselves? Bijuni has his own means.

    In a nutshell: Find the enemy, kill the enemy mercilessly, and achieve your blood-stained glory in the enemy''s corpse.

    However, after a five-day voyage, there is still no land in sight, even if it is an island! Unfortunately, there is nothing.

    It was a quiet night again, the stars in the sky were shining, and the magnificent scenery seemed to Biyuni, as if the gods were mocking in the sky. The so-called fleet would dare to claim to conquer the sea?

    He and Rurik lay on the bow deck of the big ship, looking at the sky with their arms folded.

    "Rurik, it''s already the sixth day. These days I firmly believe in your decision. Ah! Our route...should be correct?"

    "Are you suspicious of me?" Rurik asked angrily.

    "Where do I dare, we have gone through more than 20 days of sailing, and your decision has never been wrong. But those brothers are following you, no one knows this route except you."

    "Then see with your eyes, and feel with your heart. Remember our sailing, so that you will be able to expedition alone in the future."

    "That''s the case, but our voyage is too far away after all..."

    "No way." Rurik slowly got up. He didn''t want to tell his Bijuni brothers that about the route from the Narvik Fjord to the British Isles, he was largely taking his luck.

    He thought for a while, and then said: "I can only say that your location is too remote. You have seen the map I drew."

    "Yes, I have taken it to heart."

    "Then don''t question it anymore. Your fjord is in the north of the peninsula, but Bergen is in the south. It is easier for the people of Bergen to reach the British Isles, and it will take us some time. Believe me, we run Toward the southwest, at least some islands can be found first, and the destination can be found naturally along the islands."

    What can Biyuni say? He can only show his support.

    With continued sailing, the morale of the fleet has been declining. The only thing that made everyone interested was that people with fishing nets successfully caught a batch of herring.

    They never reject eating herring raw. Fish meat brings energy and important fresh water.

    Compared with previous voyages, due to Lurik¡¯s emphasis on logistics, there is absolutely no shortage of fresh water in the entire fleet, and there is no need to worry about food because the fish can be directly caught.

    The voyage has been going on for a week, and Rurik is convinced that he has been on the right voyage.

    Actually? His route is indeed very correct.

    Rurik used the sun as his navigation, and he deliberately led the fleet to think about sailing southwest. If this were the case, his course would have been fatally skewed.

    However, the warm Atlantic current has created a maritime miracle!

    The warm current travels along the plate to the North Pole, forming a large number of swirling vortices near Scandinavia. The overall velocity of the ocean currents is slow, and those vortices take the entire fleet slowly towards the European continent, objectively constantly correcting Rurik¡¯s yaw.

    In this way, the continuous voyage went on for twelve days!

    I don''t know who started, and the long boats that followed, the people who rowed the oars finally couldn''t hold it back!

    They gradually paused the paddling, took up the hand axe and kept beating the shield. The abnormal behavior immediately shocked Rurik who was resting.

    Before long, a sailor ran to the captain''s lounge.

    "My lord! Those people are picking things up."

    "Absurd!" Rurik got up, and Biyunni and Frocky hurriedly followed up.

    The three of them ran to the **** and saw that all the subsequent fleet stopped moving forward.

    Rurik, who was holding the railing, stared at the group of lazy people with anger and stomped his feet: "Damn! We ordered one step away from success. What are these guys doing?"

    "I don''t think they can stand it anymore."

    Rurik glared at Biyuni: "Your family has the most troops. Could it be that they also betrayed your commander-in-chief?"

    "No! Someone must be provoked. We must turn back."

    "Also."

    The sailor swiftly manipulated the rope, and the Aphrola performed an exaggerated sharp turn in front of the next thousand people who were lazy. Then, with the help of the south wind, the ship''s bow set off a big wave, like a sea monster, pounced on the ship. team.

    Those people rushed to a strong fear, and they started paddling again, all to avoid being hit.

    But Rurik only deliberately deterred them, and the big ship circled around the stagnant group of ships.

    Rurik took off his hat and stood at the bow and pointed his sword at the people on the long ship.

    "Why are you slack?"

    At this moment, someone was already yelling, and as more and more yelling, Rurik deserved to order the torsion slingshot to launch into the sea.

    The waves hit by the projectile made people calm down.

    "I know what you think!" Rurik yelled with his already somewhat changed voice: "You are afraid of sailing! You even began to question me! I obviously want to take you to victory and obtain great wealth. You are actually questioning Me! You are not afraid of the enemy, you are actually afraid of the sea."

    Thinking of coming to a wide area without a loudspeaker, and his speech is ultimately lacking in penetration, Rurik changed his breath again.

    "Hey! The heads of the families! You all followed me on the big ship, let''s study it carefully..."

    Rurik really has no time to talk nonsense with ordinary fighters. He believes that this group of common people lacks independent opinions. Now that the people who retreat must also be individual family leaders. Therefore, to win the support of these leaders, this sudden mutiny will also stop it. Up.

    Those chiefs had a variety of thoughts, a total of eleven people just got on the ship, and they were immediately controlled by armed men.

    For these people, Rurik did not intend to come to any gentle persuasion.

    He just stood on a high place, looking at the people on the center deck and ordered: "I don''t care what you think, I will continue to sail. You people don''t get off my big ship until you find the land."

    Isn''t this detained?

    They bared their teeth and cast angrily gazes at Bijuni who was standing next to Rurik.

    Someone yelled: "Biyunni, what are you doing? You are not the leader, you can''t do this to us."

    "But Rurik is our commander! You are guilty of questioning him."

    "Why do you want to do this?" The man continued to yell, "Brothers can''t stand the boring sailing. What have we gotten for more than ten days except for some fish? We are walking on a road of no return, Rurik of Ross! You are joking about our lives!"

    "Snowlassonde (talker)!" Bijuni pointed, "I urge you to respect my brother Rurik."

    "This is not fair! Many brothers no longer want to leave. You have to listen to your brothers'' opinions. We have to vote on whether to go or withdraw!"

    Listening to this nonsense, Rurik slammed hard, and a molar tooth was literally bit off. Before long, the people on the center deck below saw Rurik''s bleeding mouth.

    As if a little devil showed the mouth of a blood basin?

    Rurik reached out his hand to buckle off his bloodied deciduous teeth. At this moment, he could no longer care about the pain.

    He denounced: "This is the sea! There is the law of the sea above the sea! Put away your set of Nordic (Nordic Commonwealth Council), we are going to implement a cross-sea expedition, you actually have to negotiate terms with the commander. It seems, I want to kill a few traitors!"

    "No! Just no! Rules can''t be broken!" Snowlasson still yelled.

    Now Rurik is very convinced that the culprit of the mutiny is this guy.

    However, the development of the matter was completely beyond Rurik''s expectation.

    In an instant, Biyuni picked up the steel-armed crossbow that he regarded as a treasure. He quickly picked it up and pulled the trigger at the target.

    In an instant, people saw the most clamoring Snowlasund with a thick arrow tail on his forehead. The noisy man closed his mouth and slumped to the ground with staring eyes.

    "What are you doing? You are crazy! That''s your Balmerk tribe!" Rurik was shocked and beat Biyunni hard.

    But Biyuni was calmer than anyone else.

    When everyone was shocked, Bijuni held up the crossbow solemnly: "This is Havdic (the rules of the sea)! What we want is a triumphant expedition, not a cowardly retreat. We want to show the people of our hometown. Let us return with a full load instead of becoming cowards they scolded."

    At this moment, even the little bald head of Froggy stood up and shouted to the heads of the families: "Imagine that the sea has never been violent these days! Those brothers who gave their lives are asking God for us now. Peace of peace. If you return to the voyage, you will be punished by God, and the huge waves and sea monsters will eat you up!"

    Rurik looked at the Biyuni brothers, thinking that these two bald heads, one big and one small, were really natural fierce men.

    "Biyunni, you are too ruthless, killing yourself so mercilessly? Why didn''t I notice that you were so cruel before..." The words in my heart were held in my heart, and Rurik gently pushed the two away. At this moment, he was already Don''t want to talk nonsense.

    Facing the remaining leaders, Rurik had only one arrangement: "Continue with us, and dare to retreat lightly, kill!"

    Look at the current situation. The people on the center deck instantly became staunch fans of the expedition.

    Rurik really had to admit that when the army was distracted, he killed a group of deserters who made the most trouble, and even without any eleventh smash, it was able to deter others.

    Asking himself, Rurik didn''t want to personally execute a retiring leader for this reason. Although the two clans were an alliance, he didn''t know whether doing so would have an adverse effect on his allied clans.

    This is "dark work", fortunately, Bijuni helped himself to do it cleanly.

    It is difficult for Rurik to be thankful, he can really see Bijuni''s ambition-Bijuni will be the most powerful dictator of Balmerk!

    It was natural to think of this kind of thing, and Rurik didn''t find it strange. A tribe of nearly 20,000 people is still scattered in the sand, isn''t it looking for death in this complicated world? If they want to survive, they must transform into a kingdom. As for who is the king, Rurik doesn''t want Bijuni, at least not him in the future.

    The leaders were all placed in the cabin, and their personal weapons were confiscated, and they were effectively placed under house arrest. They did not dare to make any abuse, for fear that they would be executed again, and in the end they would end up with a traitor''s infamy, which would spread forever among the tribe. Traitors, naturally, they cannot convince the clan members, and the clan association does not hesitate to elect another person as the patriarch.

    As for the rest of the long ship, what else can the thousands of soldiers on board do? A long ship continued to follow the Aphrora, which continued to sail, and the storm was quickly settled.

    But for the vast number of soldiers they still don''t know what the way forward. The only thing they know is that any retreat is a shameful betrayal, and that big ship will launch a crusade without hesitation.

    Not only that, Froggy is a small man, and his theory of "God''s grace and punishment" spread quickly. Now people have to worry about the cost of escape, that is, even if they escape the sanctions of the commander, they will eventually be sanctioned by the sea monsters instructed by Odin.

    They can only be brave.

    And the wonderful thing happened the next day.

    Everything is as Rurik said, there is a sad and hateful thing, that is, a step away from success, because of timidity and shameful retreat.

    On a new day, the fleet continued to sail for fourteen days. So far, people have never seen another fishing boat on the sea. However, this morning, a miracle happened.

    The sailor lying on the mast saw the ships floating on the sea, and the good news horrified all the ailing people.

    That is definitely a fishing boat! The fishing boat can only mean one thing, its home port is nearby!

 Chapter 514ï¼š Rurik visits the Gem Islands

    "Brothers! Full sail!" Rurik roared, and the sailors moved.

    Facing the warm south wind, the Aphrodite broke away from the entire fleet with the greatest power, and went straight to the fishing boats that appeared in the distance to rush forward.

    As the distance shortened, Rurik, standing on the bow of the ship, poked his head and kept watching.

    Not only him, but the leaders of the detained families, as well as the commanders sent by the family, stood on the deck and looked at the fishing boat in the distance.

    People talked a lot, and everyone felt a strong difference.

    Bijuni stood beside Rurik, his brows furrowed: "It''s weird, don''t people in Britain also use boats similar to ours?"

    "Maybe they are not..." Rurik said lightly.

    "No? Who is that?"

    "Who knows? Maybe it''s a Danish, maybe it''s a Bergen, it''s not us anyway."

    As soon as he said this, Biyuni immediately became vigilant, "So the home port of the fishing boat...Ah! On the other side of the sea, is the enemy?"

    "I don''t know. In my opinion, we caught up to the fishing boat and captured it. Then we will know everything after interrogation."

    A lonely fishing boat was fishing for lonely cod. When the fishermen noticed a big boat rushing, they actually took off their felt hats for the first time and saw the sight of the big boat suddenly appearing. When they perceive the crisis, everything is too late.

    The projectile fired by the torsion slingshot of the Aphrola deliberately digs a large hole, and the fishing boat quickly silences the sea.

    As the three fishermen struggled with the driftwood, they hurriedly grabbed the rope that came from nowhere.

    They were detained by the people on the big boat. Until this time, Rurik could judge that the three of them were clearly a family of three.

    This ruined a small family''s fishing business!

    "Ah! I''m really a bad person." After a second of guilt, Rurik ordered the loyal Jeflo to be interrogated.

    The fisherman''s family was drenched and shivering in extreme panic: "Don''t kill us! We say everything..."

    Rurik yelled, "Jeflo, ask who they are. Is it a Danish or a guy from Bergen."

    After a while, Yevlo turned his head and yelled at Rurik who was standing on the bow deck: "It''s a fisherman from Bergen. They said that many people found an island and settled on it! They come! Inferior Bergen is not under the control of the leader of Bergen."

    "How complicated!" Rurik patted his head.

    However, this matter attracted the attention of Bijuni and even many family leaders present. Everyone talked about it again, and finally got a very unified conclusion.

    Biyuni patted the puzzled Rurik on the shoulder: "I heard something that some mortals in Bergen don¡¯t like being suppressed by the authority of those lords. They don¡¯t want to pay tribute, so they drag their family to cross the sea to find The new world is here. Maybe they have found it. The fishermen we caught are the settlers of the new world."

    "So this is the case?" Ruriek pursed his lips, and there was no point in wanting to continue to linger.

    He personally made a decree, which is to give the fishermen two choices. As a guide, he led the fleet into the home port, and then took the brothers to meet with the local leader. If you refuse, kill now.

    The fishermen choose to lead the way without hesitation in order to survive, but they are desperately begging for mercy, and the army of sea heroes must not kill the people in the harbor.

    "If your leader is willing to provide some supplies to my army, we will not only treat you as an enemy, but as a friend." Rurik responded to their concerns in this way, and as expected, the three became extremely cooperative.

    Fishing boats for cod fishing can be found in this sea area. Based on the knowledge of fishing, Rurik concludes that the home port of unknown fishermen will arrive tomorrow.

    After catching fishermen claiming to be from Bergen and learning that there is an unknown land above the sea, the Balmerk people who have been sailing for a long time finally have the purest hope.

    On the sixteenth day of the voyage, in the morning, everyone saw the clearest land.

    It seems to be an island!

    It''s Britain! It must be Britain!

    It''s a pity that''s not, at least not all.

    Through the mouths of the captives, Rurik, Bijuni and others have learned the specific name of the so-called "New World" and the general geographical situation.

    That is the group of islands named "jewels".

    Why does this name become more familiar as you hear it? Rurik thought for a while, and he touched this term one by one with the name of the small islands around Britain in his memory, and quickly determined the true existence of the so-called gem island.

    She is the Shetland Islands.

    The Shetland Islands, which is just northeast of Scotland, and considering the heading of the fleet, it is logical to arrive in this way.

    When Bijuni asked about the relationship between Shetland and Britain, Rurik immediately gave a clear answer: "If I am Britain, Shetland is the hat on my head. We have reached the edge of the big island."

    Rurik did not intend to act on the current islanders of Shetland. He was a little puzzled. When did the people of Bergen start immigrating, he thought that his power would be the first group of people who landed on the island. Didn''t he think that a group of other Viking immigrants were already pioneering?

    In the vast ocean, Rurik knew that his army could launch a raid, and he would be able to capture the treasure in one fell swoop. Are they very precious? Although I don''t know what kind of ore the so-called gemstone is, it is said that everyone is innocent, and they have treasures but not enough troops. They are big fat sheep to be slaughtered.

    But wait a minute! This group of islanders who have yet to meet all have a background in Bergen. Will the rash war cause the estrangement between Bergen and the northern Narvik Fjord into a direct war?

    At the critical moment, Rurik gave an order to the heads of each family: "After we landed to restrain your subordinates, any act of attacking the locals is to provoke the war between Bergen and your Balmerk. At least these fishermen, Not our enemy."

    Here, the Biyuni brothers are the biggest fans of R¨¹lic, especially Biyuni. Many leaders think that Rurik of Ross is only the honorary commander of the army, and Biyuni is the real person.

    An old fellow Oster, he did not personally set off, but sent two sons, namely Geiger and Esbj?rn. The Geiger brothers have a good relationship with the Bijuni brothers. What does this mean? One-third of the entire army will absolutely obey Rurik''s orders. As for the others, they see the wind and do not dare to risk the infamy of provoking war.

    The sudden appearance of a huge fleet has shocked the entire fishing port.

    The Aphrodite went straight to the small bay in the captive''s mouth, and all the fishing boats operating at sea were escaping for their lives.

    On the coast, the fishermen who were busy sieving and repairing nets started to flee instinctively, thinking about the bare shrubs and stone mountains.

    But how useful is it to escape?

    An old priest who was respected by everyone made a decision, claiming that it was not a terrible pirate, but the lord of Bergen, who came to get the tribute.

    This explanation allowed many powerful families to settle down. They couldn''t help feeling that the brothers fled here for the purpose of getting rid of the tribute. After all, the Sorgon teams of those lords were killed in the same way. Maybe they just came to collect the tribute? It would be great if they could be sent away with a batch of catches.

    It is useless to escape, this island is not there, and the vast area is very barren and not suitable for farming. People also raise a small number of cattle and sheep, fishing all day long.

    Most areas of this archipelago are desolate, and running away and hiding is probably the result of starvation.

    A group of people didn''t run away anymore, they were actually preparing to dry the dried fish, hoping to get rid of this group of Sorgon plague gods.

    The Aphrodite broke down near the shore, and Rurik and Bijuni and others boarded a long boat and began to disembark.

    The actions of the other ships were decisive. They rushed directly to the beach, and then a group of seamen wearing common clothes, with a shield in one hand, and another carrying a variety of guys, landed one after another.

    Just as the fishermen on the shore were shocked by the huge force of the landers, they saw that this group of people was just gathering on the beach, and it seemed that they did not intend to attack at all.

    How is this going?

    The old priest on crutches, an old woman who is actually not too old. She followed behind the powerful men in the fishing port, got close to the group of fishermen who had gathered, and after squeezing out a way, she continued to march towards the assembled Balmerk army.

    The army subconsciously maintains its vigilance, and all spearheads are facing forward.

    Upon seeing this, Rurik immediately ordered the release of the three prisoners.

    The prisoner ran and shouted: "Brothers! They are not attackers! They are Narvik (North Port) people."

    What fishermen want to hear most is "they are not attackers." Now, fishermen''s nervousness has dropped a lot.

    With Rurik and Bijuni both standing up, especially Rurik!

    It was the scorching sun at this time, and the summer sun and the warm south breeze were so refreshing together.

    Rurik took off his hat and shook his neck deliberately, the golden horse swaying in the wind.

    A beautiful boy is standing here. Behind him is a group of warriors in uniform blue and white robes. How do people who are neatly dressed connect with the pirates with naked back tattoos?

    Rurik boldly opened his arms and walked forward, yelling as he walked, "I am the commander of this army. Let your leader come out and speak."

    leader? Can a fishing port have a leader?

    The captive did not tell Rurik that the fishing port has never elected a leader. Everyone gathers together to live their lives on weekdays, and just discuss what they encounter.

    No, the priestess walked out with a cane.

    "You...a child. You are the commander of the Narviks? You come to our harbor, I welcome you..."

    "Could it be that the leader of the harbor was an elderly woman?" Rurik deliberately asked.

    "No! I am the priest of the harbor. I can also perform the duties of a leader if you need it."

    The chief of the fishermen was a priestess. Looking at this woman, Rurik remembered the dead Villia for an instant, and he also had a good impression of his life in an instant.

    Rurik took a deep breath: "Then let all of you who escaped come back! My people are going to camp here! Don''t worry, we are not going to attack you, but my brothers are hungry and thirsty. You need Supply food and water, otherwise it¡¯s your responsibility for them to get angry."

    "Yes! We understand."

    "Well, now I want to continue talking with you, I want to personally enter your village."

    In order to avoid military disasters, fishermen of course desperately took out fish, especially freshly caught fish to entertain these heroes.

    Rurik also fulfilled his promise, and the army camped near the shore of the fishing village. People began to cut down small trees to build tents, and began to skewers grilled food of salted fish provided by fishermen.

    Of course, there are also fisher girls who send fish, and Balmerk''s young fighters are always harassed. Excessive things will end here, the commander has said first, in order to avoid unnecessary wars, illegal perpetrators will be beheaded.

    The long voyage finally came to an end. From the afternoon, a large number of people fell asleep on the coast.

    And the heads of Rurik and the families, as distinguished persons, became the guests of the fishing port.

    In other words, at this moment, they are the real rulers of the fishing port.

    Rurik used absolute military power to coerce the entire fishing port. After all, his 1,000-man army is already half of the settlers of the entire archipelago.

    This fishing port does not have a special name. Its name is very simple, namely, Wisforvik (West Fishing Port).

    They did not elect a clear leader, but there was a shed for discussion. From the first glance that Rurik understood this fishing village, it was determined that this group of people were equally poor.

    The walls are piled with mud and wooden poles, and the roof is full of yellow weeds. This is a house.

    The only thing that made Rurik comforted was that he was sitting in their discussion shed. The ground was not dusty or uneven. They obviously did some treatment, and it seemed that the hardened floor was continuously rammed with stones.

    For this poor fishing village, Rurik has no more ideas. Look at their sacrifices and the seven brawny men in the fishing village who are said to be respected and respected. Their clothes reveal strong poverty from all directions.

    But it is very strange why the captives once said that their harbor contains some gems, and the entire archipelago is named after gems in a neat and neat manner.

    How can gems not bring them prosperity? At least, gems have to be used as decorations, right?

    Rurik could not see the presence of these gems, and as a result, the embarrassing local fishermen also passively picked up the conversation.

    Tell these people that you are going to conquer Britain? Why don''t you tell them? It is even possible to pull out a servant army in this fishing village. Anyway, the life of this group of fishermen is much worse than that of the Balmerks. They participate in and grab some useful things and their lives will be better.

    Rurik first talked about the gems: "Someone told me that you have a lot of gems! Now, hand them over!"

    The beautiful boy showed his hideous real face?

    The only priestess of the fishing port said: "This is a deserted island, only the sea has a lot of fish. If we can dig up gems, we don''t have to be so poor."

    "But, your island is named after gems. You! There must be treasures."

    As Rurik said, the heads of the family eager to get rich all raised their fists and followed up.

    There are even radical people, such as Ostan¡¯s eldest son Geiger. The young man directly drew out his iron sword and ordered: "Brothers have sailed here to attack the Britons. Since you also have gems, take them out immediately! Otherwise, We will be furious!"

    The fishermen present all showed fear, and the priestess tried her best to remain calm, but she heard the terrible saying: "You...are going to attack Britain?"

    At this time, it¡¯s okay to reveal, but Ruriek noticed the old woman¡¯s surprised eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled: "What? Are you afraid of them? Have you ever had a fierce battle with those Britons?"

    "Yes! The Britons. They are full of tattoos and they fight fiercely."

    "Huh?" Rurik became more puzzled, he always felt that the other party had misunderstood the meaning.

    Putting the gem matter aside, as it stands now, Rurik suspects that the so-called "Archipelago of Gems" is not that the islands are the origin of gems, but the immigrants from Bergen regard the islands as "jewels in the sea." They are pinning beautiful illusions, but unfortunately this is not a rich home.

    As the discussion deepened, Rurik suddenly realized that he had made a major omission.

    The Norwegians, or mainly Bergen, took the slaves they had taken, took the land trade routes and then crossed the mountains and then took the waterways to transport the slaves to Lake M?laren. All Norwegians who sell to Lake M?laren are "Britun" people.

    Briton and Britain are the same term, and now Rurik is more certain. The Britons in the concept of the harbor priestess and others refer to the ancient Scots in a narrow sense. The Britain that Rurik knew was the kingdom of England.

    The priestess mentioned a clear term-Northumbria.

    Everything is explained. This group of early Bergen immigrants from the Shetland Islands never stopped in this island. They tried to go south and were attacked by the Caledonians, or Picts. They continued to go south again, snooping on the existence of the Kingdom of Northumbria.

    Rurik really did not expect that the local fishermen sitting in front of him were the natural guides for the expedition!

    He learned more details. The so-called fishing port itself was also snatched from the Picts!

    All the terrible memories of the Britons (Pikts) are the war between immigrants and locals decades ago. The Norwegian immigrants were the ultimate winners, knowing that the huge islands in the south are in danger.

    As for gems! The fishermen really got some, and this is also the true origin of the name "Gem Islands" Shetland.

    Rurik continued to yell for gems.

    The priestess had no choice but to order people to take out the treasures left by the Pict priests in her collection. After a while, a shiny thing was placed in front of Rurik.

    "People from far away Maybe this is the gem you are talking about? It is indeed a gem, but it is of no use. They are all extremely small gems and cannot be made into necklace jewelry."

    But Rurik had been dumbfounded.

    The silverware placed in front of you is clearly a gold rim! The silverware is still a cross at all. The cross is inlaid with a large number of transparent particles that look like glass shards, but how can it look like a diamond file?

    Will it really be a pile of diamonds?

    Rurik subconsciously drew out his bright white sword, gilded hilt and inlaid rubies, shocking the fishermen''s eyes straight.

    He dabbled a little, and he almost collapsed.

    Because there are a bunch of small scratches on the back of the sword, and this cross, which I don''t know where they got from, is not much different from a diamond file!

    Could it be that this kind of Christ''s sacred objects only found in churches were really snatched by these Bergen immigrants from the long-time residents of Picts? ! How can those people have a lot of diamonds in their hands? How could they think of using diamonds to decorate the sacred artifacts?

 Chapter 515ï¼š Target Edinburgh

    In any case, he has arrived in Britain.

    Although Rurik was a little surprised, relying on the extremely exquisitely mounted sacred object in front of him, it was enough to prove that the old islanders had become the lamb of the Lord.

    It is very normal that a large number of kingdoms established by those Saxons and Anglo immigrants are completely Christian.

    What about the various Celtic tribes in Scotland or Ireland? Are they all Christified?

    Rurik didn''t dare to have full affirmation. After all, the new islanders, this group of immigrants from Bergen, described the world in the southern part of the archipelago as "a group of people with tattoos." Is that really the case? How can these people with tattoos be the lamb of the Lord?

    Rurik didn''t have much illusions about the Holy See, and he didn''t want to think deeply about theology and philosophy. It was a big pit of endless thinking.

    I took a group of allies and brothers to the far place just to get the treasures to return. If the monasteries that were discovered contain a large amount of gold and silver, considering the very realistic factors, I have to do it. people.

    However, Roseburg does need to store some important sacred objects of Christ. When the so-called future contacts with distant Eastern Rome and other Western European forces, using these sacred objects as a primer can probably make the contact between the two sides more harmonious. The "Exodus" written on a sheepskin book is counted as a sacred object, and now this diamond-encrusted cross is another.

    Take a closer look at this silver and diamond-encrusted cross sacristy. It should be placed in the most prominent place of the monastery.

    Rurik took it into his arms: "It is indeed a treasure. It is obviously made of silver. You didn''t melt it as a coin."

    The priestess hurriedly explained: "This is the holy thing that the priests desperately protected. We don''t believe in their gods, but if we destroy the holy thing, maybe we..."

    "Hehe, will be punished by their gods?"

    "Yes. It is true. We are afraid of this."

    Rurik really didn''t want to say anything, "Then give it to me as a tribute to you. Listen, I also want to know everything you know. Tell me about the southern islands, and more!"

    "What else?" The priestess just felt that she had taken care of this dangerous army and let out a sigh, and now she was cautious again.

    "You...you should know that there is another island in the west."

    "Ah You¡­¡­"

    "I''ve heard about it." As he said, Rurik kept beating on the holy cross in his hand. "I don''t really believe that the old islanders have such a treasure. You must have snatched it from another place. Come."

    In the eyes of the priestess and other men, the landing army was clearly prepared. The army has revealed that they are going to attack the south of Britain along the eastern coastline and send troops in that direction, but the people of the islands have never had an experience.

    However, if it was an expedition along the western coastline, the archipelago had sent an expedition with a fierce Danish lord.

    The priestess hurriedly said, "Do you know Lord Torgils of Bergen?"

    Rurik shook his head, and the other casual family chiefs looked at each other.

    Only Biyunion got up with his big patterned bald head: "I''ve heard of this man. I went to Bergen many years ago and learned that a leader named Torgils or Sogis was gathering. The troops are ready to looting a distant place."

    "It''s him! His fleet passed by our gem island, asking us for some supplies, and forcing some people to help him fight." The priest said.

    "What happened later?" Lurik probed.

    "We have a hundred men fighting for Lord Torgis. About this..." The priestess immediately identified an event witness present.

    As witnesses appeared to tell, Rurik knew a lot about the past in this small world.

    Who is that Lord Tolgis? In short, it is definitely not the supreme of Bergen.

    It must be a military nobleman with considerable power to gather a group of brothers and go out for robbery.

    Hearing the descriptions of those who spoke out, Rurik estimated that the so-called "Torgis Expedition" took place in about 826 years. The lord gathered 20 long boats, plus three long boats formed by forcing the No. 100 people in this Shetland fishing port, a total of 23 boats went straight to the West Island.

    These expedition Norwegians vigorously conquered settlements on the westernmost island, especially attacking monasteries.

    But when they were on a river beach, happily enjoying the captured women, tasting the looted bread and bacon, and counting all the gold and silver they looted, the local counterattack began.

    A large group of soldiers smeared with Isatis juice and painted black stripes suddenly rushed out, torn with the unsuspecting looting army.

    This must be the "Indigo Raider"! Rurik was completely certain of his own judgment, and that the Norwegian expedition team was counterattacked by the Celtics in Ireland many years ago.

    The fact is indeed the case.

    In the end, the Norwegian expedition team paid the terrible price of more than a hundred people killed in battle and defeated the sudden attacking enemy.

    Based on this incident, Torgis gave the West Island a clear name-(Wild Island).

    Irar, meaning "wild" in Old Norse.

    But Torgis himself was not the first person to name the island of Ireland, or anyone from outsiders conquering the island would be shocked by the wildness of the locals. Even if the local Celtics have become the lamb of the Lord, they will face the holy cross and pray, and the druids will be replaced by robe priests on a large scale. However, the "Lambs" still keep in mind the old traditions of their ancestors. The so-called tattoos are painted with blue dye and painted themselves in blue and black colors, thus hiding in the gloomy forest.

    What good things can there be on the island of Ireland?

    Rurik knows most of the island. One is the great famine caused by the potato disease of 1850 to 1857. Two million Irish people emigrated to the New World, and unfortunately they became mercenaries on both sides of the Civil War. Second, the Irish fought a series of struggles to get rid of the rule of the British Empire.

    However, these are stories that happened in another world and another era.

    For the current era, the island of Ireland, Rurik is more willing to regard it as a barren land.

    The events mentioned by the islanders of Shetland opened the eyes of the people in Rurik, and some uncomfortable family chiefs simply yelled: "Since the people of Bergen have done it, they have also snatched some treasures, we It''s time to follow suit."

    As soon as this statement came out, someone immediately objected: "We must be cautious. Those Bergen people who were fully prepared were also counterattacked by the locals. They killed more than a hundred brothers, and there must be hundreds more injured. We are not strong enough. Less, but our equipment is not stronger than the Bergen people."

    "Could this be the reason for our cowardice? How can we be cowards!" The speaker was Ostan¡¯s eldest son Geiger. The wealthy young man stood up, raised his right fist and yelled constantly, as if he was representing Everyone, set the target of attack on Ireland.

    Rurik''s mouth popped up and gave Biyunni a wink.

    Bijuni suddenly stretched out his hand and put the passionate Geiger on the ground: "Shut up, my little brother, Rurik decides that we will attack there."

    A pair of eyes stared randomly at Rurik''s handsome face.

    At this moment, Rurik deliberately kept quiet, because this strange quietness made people feel awe even more.

    Even the natives of Shetland are expecting this beautiful boy to reward them with an acceptable destiny.

    Rurik finally spoke: "I! I don''t intend to attack that desert island. I just want to go south along the eastern coastline. If I don''t want to go to war with any of the British tribes, those people are just a bunch of poor people. I want to attack. Northumbria, I want to attack their coastal city."

    Northumbria, this term is extremely unfamiliar to most of the people present.

    "Ruriek, is this a southern country?" Bijuni asked cautiously.

    "Yes! It must be quite rich. The temple (actually refers to the monastery) there contains a lot of gold and silver, and the warehouse there is full of wheat. If we set off soon, when the battle is over, we will be able to capture the new harvest that the locals have just harvested. Mai. Not only do we make a fortune, we can also eat our stomachs."

    Although the brothers don''t know the inside story of this Northumbria, it is clear that Lord Rurik has set the most precise goal for the expedition, and he must win if he wants to come to fight.

    However, these remarks shocked the priestess of Shetland to tremble.

    "Young warrior, you..."

    "I allow you to call me Rylik."

    "Yes! Young Master Rurik, you Narviks also know Northumbria?"

    Such a question really awakened Rurik. He suddenly thought that these islanders reported that they had explored the southern waters, spied on the existence of Northumbria, and some local cities.

    Regarding this matter, Rurik really has a little illusion. His knowledge of the era of the Seven Kingdoms of Britain is very general. He only knows the names of the seven countries and a few places such as London, Lincoln, Stamford Bridge, York, Edinburgh, and Oxford.

    and many more! Edinburgh? !

    Rurik suddenly remembered that this city is the capital of Scotland, and her geographic location is exactly on the boundary between Scotland and England.

    It is 832 AD, and Edinburgh should exist.

    Rurik daringly approached the priestess and asked sternly: "Your explorers, have ever discovered a city named Edinburgh, maybe it is a city in Northumbria."

    The priestess was taken aback, and hurriedly affirmed: "Yes! Our men are exploring. We tried to exchange fish with the locals, and indeed did a little business. However, those people forced our fishermen to convert to their gods. Since then, we have no contact with them."

    Rurik smiled bitterly: "It seems that abandoning Odin''s faith is absolutely impossible."

    "Of course." A local man said outrageously: "I have heard about the Danes. Their most noble leader believed in the Frankish god, so all the lords united and expelled Odin''s traitors. ."

    Rurik stretched out his right hand and signaled that there was no need to mention the Danish.

    He deliberately asked: "Since you fishermen have arrived in Edinburgh, do you still remember the route?"

    The man who had just spoken stood up immediately. Obviously this person realized a major opportunity: "I am Hod Brodison. I personally went to Edinburgh in Northumbria many years ago, and I was the experience of that incident. By."

    "Oh?" Rurik raised his eyebrows. "Have you been embarrassed by the locals?"

    When mentioning this, Huo De was obviously hated: "I was arrested and imprisoned by them. Two brothers became traitors and believed in their gods."

    "How about you?"

    "Me? Naturally, they lied to believe. They pressed me in the water and told me to drink a glass of weird fat. I didn''t betray Odin, I managed to escape."

    What is this? Is this what the so-called "pretending to be converted and regretted" refers to? Rurik was trying to hold back his smile, but fortunately he held it back.

    Obviously, there is already a guide for the expedition! It was this man named Huo De.

    Rurik stood up, facing all the islanders who were sitting cross-legged, and gave orders especially to the priestess.

    "Since the lord of Bergen has called you to expedition, our army in Northport (Narvik) will also call you. I! Leurik Ottosson Principe (intent of the Duke of Rose), order Your gem island, mobilize a hundred men to join my army! You!"

    Rurik said casually: "Hold Brodison, you are the commander of the army of the Jewel Island."

    Looking at the current situation, the islanders feel a kind of pressure called power, as if they are no longer free people, and have not become vassals of the supreme leader of Bergen''s hometown, but have become vassals of the people of Beigang. They didn''t care about Rurik''s full name, but were upset that they were being used as a tool by another group of strong men.

    Seeing that they are a little bit lost, Rurik smiled: "Don''t worry! You have the right to rob in fighting for us. You can rob by your ability, and what you get is your own. I can swear to God! "

    They were shocked by Rurik¡¯s declaration. After a period of silence, Huo De pressed the ecstasy in his heart and asked: "Is this true? We also have the right to plunder, but not to take possession of the property. cross?"

    "Of course. I need more troops to ensure that the battle can end quickly. Listen, we just want to grab the treasure and leave immediately, without time and locals. I will try to looting as much as possible this summer, and you Fishermen of the Jewel Island, you know the route to the south better than we do."

    "Yes! Many brothers know the route. If you have the support of your army, we really dare to go south to explore again." Huo De continued.

    "You know the route, so allowing you to take advantage of the trend is the best commendation for you." As he said, Rurik patted his chest: "My army is not eating your fish for nothing. We unite and organize more. With the big army, we will have more cooperation in the future. You remember that the people of Beigang and the people of Russ who are far away are all your trusted friends."

    By now, the fear of the islanders has faded too much.

    The men in the discussion shed were eager to try the expedition. They volunteered without hesitation and vowed to be the pawns of the army.

    A short and calm night passed quickly, and a new day, bright and sunny throughout the harbor.

    The escaped islanders returned after seeing that everything was peaceful in the harbor, and they learned of the major incident as soon as they returned.

    It turns out that the fleet from afar is not an enemy, but a friend with a "big appetite" that can be approached.

    More than a thousand islanders gathered at the call of the priestess. A group of self-proclaimed strong men, even young boys, stood up. They deliberately formed the "Shetland Army" and joined the "Balmerk" under the rule of Rurik. Viking Army". The archipelago¡¯s weapons and equipment are worse than the Balmerks. The locals can¡¯t expect the locals to have chain mail. They are all wearing leather and common clothes. Wooden shields, hand axes, and short spears are the most commonly used weapons.

    The eyes of the islanders express the desire for wealth, look at the huge army in front of themThis is the most reliable backer for everyone!

    In the past, the islanders knew that with their own strength, they could not grab anything good from the British (Pickett tribe). Now they are bold enough to follow the strongman to attack Northumbria.

    Rurik stood on a high place and gave orders to more than a thousand soldiers who had assembled.

    He made a generous statement and determined the most definite sign of the offensive, deliberately describing Edinburgh as a land of "gold and silver, wheat, and women", piercing the inner desire of every soldier.

    The people began to boil, beating their wooden shields constantly, also issuing Viking roars. In such a warm atmosphere, everyone ignored any risks of the expedition. They felt that the city named Edinburgh was the wild deer that was placed in front of the army and was waiting for the hunters to hunt it!

    However, Rurik still felt that these Balmerks and Shetlanders were a bit short of the real Rus army in terms of momentum.

    No problem, if it was a raid, then the army would be enough to attack and sack Edinburgh.

    Rurik ordered the army to rest for two more days, replenish its energy and set off for the expedition.

 Chapter 516ï¼š Viking troops approach the city

    A mixed army embarks on a new journey.

    Starting from the main island of the Shetland Islands, the fleet took two days to reach the northernmost point of Scotland along the extension of the island chain.

    The army was repairing on the deserted coast, and the weather suddenly became bad.

    The rainy weather enveloped the whole world. Compared with the drop in temperature, the feeling of dampness really dampened the soldier''s spirit.

    But the brothers have truly stood on the big island of Britain, even if there are a lot of barren offshore rock slopes in front of them, as long as you continue south along the coastline, you will find the fat sheep-like Edinburgh.

    People endured the light rain and continued to go south, and the quiet change of wind direction also enabled all the ships to raise their wet sails.

    Everyone shrank into a ball bearing the sudden cold feeling, and the sea became more and more violent.

    The north wind did not cause any turbulent waves, and even so, all the ships were already rolling up and down among the waves.

    "If a ship is overturned by a big wave, wouldn''t it be a major loss before the departure?" Rurik was disturbed by the toss, he personally hid in the cabin of the Aphrora, without repaying the suffering of his men. , But the same was tossed with no appetite in the constant waves.

    Many people were simply tossed into seasickness. They became malaise and could only shrink into a ball instinctively.

    The fleet deliberately moved closer to the shoreline in order to float to the shore once the ship capsized. The expedition became a self-abuse in the wind and rain. After being tossed by wind, rain and waves for five days, the sun finally dissipated the haze and the sea became calm. At this moment, everyone gradually awakened from malaise, and they were shaking and wet. His body, subconsciously looking towards the west, saw the dark green scenery immersed in the mist.

    Where is the fleet in the end?

    Bathed in the warm south wind, Rurik, standing on the bow deck of the ship, looked around.

    At this moment, the Shetland Islander Huo De, who was a guide, stood cautiously beside him.

    "Where are we now? How far are we from Edinburgh?"

    "This..." Huo De was taken aback. He knew that Rurik would ask, but he really didn''t know how to answer accurately. This is a cautious statement: "In my last experience, it took about ten days from Shetland to Edinburgh."

    "Oh?" Rurik glanced at the high sun: "By now, we are on the seventh day of sailing. You mean, we have at most three days of sailing?"

    "Yes it is."

    "Well, things are pretty good."

    "but¡­"

    "what''s happenin?"

    Huo De cautiously said: "We sailed in the wind and rain and borrowed the northwest wind for many days. We sailed almost day and night, maybe we are now..."

    "Huh?" Rurik''s head clenched. "Maybe we are about to reach the goal?"

    "Probably so. I can''t judge the correct location, but if I see the small fjord, I know that there is a big fjord to the south. Edinburgh in Northumbria is on the south bank of the big fjord. "

    "Then, keep your eyes open." After saying this, Rurik was suddenly ambitious. He felt that he needed to convey the good news of "coming soon" to all the soldiers, but after thinking about it, he saw Edinburgh¡¯s Before the construction of the city, any declaration is too haste.

    All the long ships still follow the sails of the Aphrodite. The big ship is sailing against the wind, and the flag at the top of the mast is hunting and hunting. It is a beacon that everyone pays attention to.

    Rurik still felt that it would take a few days to sail, but as soon as the afternoon arrived, Huo De stomped his feet happily, because the crucial "little fjord" appeared!

    That is the fjord at the mouth of the River Tay in Scotland. In the language of the Picts, this river is called the River Taita. If the fleet travels upstream along the river, it will eventually reach the core area of ??the Pict Kingdom¡¯s rule. It¡¯s just that the Picts in Scotland are too poor compared to the centuries-old feudal kingdom formed by the Anglo-Americans in the south. Picts can be crazy indigo raiders, but unfortunately, they are really poor, even if they already know how to discover and process diamonds into treasures.

    But the Ansa are essentially Saxons!

    A group of Saxons who had kept the Frankish troops on the European continent fled north and became the new Danes. The cucumber-like outlying island of ?land in Scandinavia, on which Borgholm is a small city-state established by Saxon refugees!

    Based on this recognition, Rurik subconsciously felt that the Saxon descendants of Edinburgh are more likely to build their city into a fortress.

    Build a fort? Can the wall resist the attack of the real army?

    As the fleet passed the "Little Fjord" smoothly, Rurik summoned all family leaders and family army representatives at sea to the flagship Aphrola for a combat meeting.

    There is no need for Rurik, his right hand reaches to the man.

    Standing high on the bow deck, he gave orders: "The long voyage will have results! Tell your soldiers, and bear with the last night, tomorrow we will arrive in Edinburgh! Tell everyone to recharge, let us Launch a raid! No mercy!"

    Speaking of excitement, everyone saw the clenched fist of the beautiful young man. The commander was so decisive, and people were happy for it.

    After so many hardships, a great victory is imminent.

    A group of northern waves are quietly approaching Edinburgh under the cover of night. Every warrior is actively polishing his axe and sword blades, preparing for the most terrible fight. They only have treasures and beautiful women in their eyes. They are not afraid of fighting in a pool of blood, but rather enjoy it.

    Because Odin''s eyes are always gazing at the earth, God is choosing the bravest warrior, and only the most savage will be chosen!

    This traditional Nordic belief is as strong here as the Balmerks, of course, their eyes are full of the desire to make a fortune.

    So, the defenders of Northumbria in Edinburgh never noticed that something was wrong? Their fishing boats didn''t even snoop on threats from the north?

    In reality, it is true.

    Obviously it was close to the coast, and the once violent sea was calm again. However, except for the sailing Viking fleet in the sea, Lurik could not see other people''s fishing boats. He had thought that once he was exposed, he would let the Aphrodite hang its full sails, throw off the large forces and catch up with the enemy fishing boat to sink it, beware of the secrets being leaked.

    Rurik was really worried, and the caution of him and others was really superfluous.

    Because the British Navy, which once dominated the world, does not exist at all.

    In other words, the sea souls of the Britons were brought by the conquerors of the Viking family from all walks of life.

    Northumbria is the product of the merger of two small kingdoms. Her north and west are under military pressure from kingdoms established by various Celtic tribes. The situation in the south is even more difficult. Although it is a Saxon family, Mesiah The aristocracy of China is struggling to establish the hegemony of "Great Mecsia".

    Britain¡¯s Seven Kingdoms era is still in a fierce era of competition among various kingdoms, especially Northumbria. The long-term aristocratic internal fighting tossed the kingdom to be exhausted. Now, the Vikings are here.

    Vikings have appeared long ago! The local nobles in Northumbria are also very aware of a new threat from the eastern sea!

    Those ugly barbarians did not believe in God. They tried to sell their suspicious catch, but they were also secretly committing gangsters.

    The fact is that many years ago, Horde and other Shetland islanders'' exploratory team went to the south to find the existence of Northumbria. It is true that they sell fish, and it is true that they secretly plunder. They turned the Nordic "principle of contact at sea", the so-called fisherman into a pirate, perfectly reproduced in the civilized Northumbria, which naturally aroused the anger of the local chief.

    It is a pity that the governor of Edinburgh does not have his own fleet at all, and there is no navy of any kind in the entire kingdom. What is even more strange is that the ships owned by the huge kingdom are nothing but sampans and other small boats. It can only sail on rivers, and even enter the offshore waters to find death.

    They are obviously the people who set sail from Jutland, Denmark 400 years ago. Their descendants in Britain have forgotten how to build ships!

    They have become a pure land power country, and the so-called coastal defense can be ignored. The governors of Edinburgh are the relatives of the king, and the troops stationed in the northern borders of these kingdoms have most of their energy to resist the invasion of the Pict kingdom. As for the threat from the sea? The army is really helpless. In other words, the people of Edinburgh have never thought that there will be an army of barbarians with thousands of troops who will take the sea route and land on their homeland!

    Even if it is a major town in the north, the population of Edinburgh is not even as large as the hometown of the Ross people in Roseburg!

    Not only that, in the current era, the total population of the huge kingdom is only more than 100,000 people. Even the entire population of England is only about 800,000, mainly concentrated in Mercia and Wessex.

    More than 4,000 people live in Edinburgh and surrounding villages. The army is guarding against the invasion of the Kingdom of Pickett and Strathclyde. The peasants are wrapped in the quiet country life day after day, and even go to the monastery for masses. The most important entertainment in life.

    It was a warm morning, when the sea fog cleared and the sun dispelled the laziness in Edinburgh, the farmers, shepherds, soldiers, generals, and the priests, this should have been the most common beginning. People should enjoy the most prosperous and stable days they understand in the short time after the wheat harvest. The Earl of Edinburgh also hopefully prepares the carriage and plans to send the collected agricultural tax (wheat) to the king''s city of York.

    However, some children who look like the coast have seen the most incredible sights in their short lives!

    It was some children who sounded the first danger alert, but it was a pity that it was too late!

    Aphrora led all the long ships to embark on a beautiful beach landing, and the big ship anchored near the shore. At this moment, Rurik had already seen the basic structure of the city.

    "Oops, they do have some wooden walls."

    Biyuni, who was eager to try, looked confident. He didn''t care: "What is the fence? Brothers stepped on a few hundred feet and the wooden wall collapsed."

    "Listening to your tone reminds me of my cousin."

    "But I am indeed your brother." Biyuni said proudly.

    "No! Like my cousin." As he said, Rurik instructed his Evlo and others, "Unload all the torsion slingshots, bring two boxes of cast iron projectiles, and we will go ashore and destroy the wooden wall!"

    At the same time, those long boats have washed up on a large scale.

    A large group of people dressed in leather clothes, or simply naked with patterned arms, raised hand axes and wooden shields, and rushed towards Edinburgh''s wooden wall, which is simply better than nothing.

    Don''t think she is a major town in the north of Northumbria. The so-called city is simply a big village surrounded by thin pine wood walls. There are also stone buildings, but unfortunately they are so few.

    The terrifying army rushed up, and the Edinburgh civilians wandering outside the city ran away, but it was a pity that their actions were too late.

    The furious Viking army showed no mercy. They ran all the way and slashed until they attacked under the wooden wall.

    It is also here, the Balmerks and Shetlanders, their violent heads were instantly awakened by the troubles of reality!

    A large number of farmers and herders fled to the countryside, and those who had no time to escape had to huddle in the city.

    The Earl of Edinburgh has never seen such a battle before, and the local bishop also tried to suppress the fear in his heart. Together with the little monks, he walked up the city wall with a number of glittering "Holy Crosses", reciting the scriptures nervously, the so-called Let the morale of the defending soldiers burst.

    The junior warrior wielded an iron sword, and the standard bearer tried his best to wave the orange flag of Northumbria.

    They used some short wooden bows to shoot arrows in an attempt to stop the attackers from the sea.

    The Vikings'' attacks did pause. This was not because they were hindering the arrows of their opponents, but because they noticed the trenches under the wooden wall. It had been raining a few days ago, there was deep silt in the trenches, and the whole world was still wet. Falling into the trenches meant you were in silt.

    The bravest family chiefs, like Ostan''s eldest son Geiger, led his brothers to look at the suspended wooden bridge, swinging their axes and knocking on their shields, and swearing at the enemy.

    His brothers have already begun to have some people hit the target, but the army still has no intention to retreat. Instead, relying on the large number of people, the army began to tactically encircle the entire city.

    Is this an excellent tactic? On the contrary, it is precisely because they are the guys who can''t wait to follow the heavy weapons rushing too fast, looking at the inferior wooden wall, they are helpless, they can only encircle the city first.

    However, as Rurik took the ten torsion slingshots that had been dismantled on the Aphrodite ashore, the short-term helplessness would be solved.

    People held up their axes, swords, and spears and yelled, as if the Viking War Cry could roar down the wooden wall with sound waves.

    Thanks to this sudden horror, the more than 1,000 men and women in the city are really in extreme fear.

    Even if the five hundred Northumbria standing troops persist in resisting, it is a pity that they are still at an absolute disadvantage!

    Because the invaders are more than 1,100 Viking warriors. They come to rob and make a fortune. They will not have the slightest pity for murder. This is incomparable to the soldiers of the kingdom recruited from farmers, shepherds, and even serfs.

    "Chaos! What a mess!" Rurik yelled at Biyuni who was carrying the torsion slingshot: "You move quickly! We will end the battle before noon! After destroying their walls, you guys Just go looting!"

    And what about Bijuni? He himself held his beloved Ross crossbow and gathered with all the warriors who held the crossbow.

    Rurik mixed most of the Balmerks who held bows with his own mercenaries and sailors who held crossbows. UU reading and even the casual Modgen, the old traveler, has also become at this moment. Crossbowmen.

    Bijuni''s men are on the battlefield, which represents the power of the leader of Balmerk. They accepted Rurik''s most direct order and played with the Geiger brothers of Ostan who were busy trying to break through the drawbridge.

    Geiger was young and vigorous. He was shielding most of his body with a wooden shield. He held his sword and pointed his right hand at the opponent who was shooting arrows on the wooden wall. He complained to Biyuni, "They still have this method. Brothers can''t beat it! "

    "I know! Let your brother retreat for the time being, let Rurik come now! Rurik of Ross, our commander, he is the best at destroying wooden walls."

    "Okay! Let''s cover it!" Geiger was overjoyed and watched the heavy equipment start to start.

    But just before the torsion slingshot took off, all kinds of long-range soldiers with bows and crossbows, including Bijuni, were already under the dispatch of Rurik. They lined up in a very dense formation, facing the place that defended the largest jump bridge. Enemies, launch fire suppression!

    So far, the scale of victory has fallen into the hands of the Vikings and Rurik without any suspense.

 Chapter 517ï¼š The collapse of Edinburgh

    Some orange flags fluttered above the city, that is, the King of Northumbria flag.

    The offensive Viking army also raised this banner, which was the Ross Oars Banner held by Rurik.

    The army that attacked Edinburgh was indeed the Russian army by nature, because its commander was the actual ruler of the Ruth Principality. In other words, this army, which is almost entirely composed of Balmerks and Shetlanders, should have exactly the same combat mode as the former Rus army.

    But the real Russ army has been reborn under the personal training of Rurik, how can the strong combat power be comparable to that of a thousand Balmerks?

    As for the Northumbrian people in front of him, Rurik saw this city called a "bandit city" and wondered how many treasures there could be in it.

    Do not!

    They do have treasures!

    Rurik squinted and saw a man with a top hat, even though the man was sneaking behind the battlements. The man had been holding up a golden cross with a strong metallic color, and the hat was clearly a "bishop''s hat."

    "A big man who doesn''t stay in the monastery well, how come he came to the city to fight? Do you add holy buffs to the defenders?"

    Rurik had nothing to say, and he didn''t need to say anything on the battlefield.

    A group of bow bearers under his command gathered together and threw arrows at the wooden gate where the suspension bridge was located.

    A batch of bone cluster arrows flew out, throwing at a higher density, giving the opponent a head and face attack.

    How useful can arrow clusters made of bones be? It also has a good effect in hunting small prey.

    Rurik didn''t expect the strength of Balmerk''s archers at all. If he really wanted to suppress those enemies who shoot arrows at the head of the city, he still had to look at the crossbow.

    The "crossbow shooting team" pieced together by Balmerk explorers, elite mercenaries, and sailors of the Aphrora who had stayed in Rose for a whole year began the most precise strike.

    The warriors of Northumbria were shot down like birds on the branches.

    Including the Earl of Edinburgh, everyone in the city has never seen it, and even less knows the existence of a crossbow. At first they felt that the opponent''s bone arrows were too ridiculous, and people resisted desperately under the pressure of being occupied, but the fatal blow came.

    The defending archer gritted his teeth and hid, while the brave man Fener continued to shoot arrows. The result was naturally fatal. Their one-piece cowhide armor, facing the surface-hardened cone-shaped armor-piercing arrow, can be broken with a single jab.

    The brave Bishop of Edinburgh, his hat always exposed his position. The high hat was directly hit by an arrow. The bishop, the bald middle-aged man, hurriedly hugged the gilded cross and lay on the wooden porch of the city. , He doesn''t care about the image anymore, his left hand is covering the cross, his right hand is constantly drawing the cross, and his mouth is constantly chanting prayer verses.

    Pity his two young priests...

    Perhaps, these two people feel that the power of faith is infinite. Dressed in gray robes, they held up the cross hung on their chests, shouting sacred slogans and glaring at the savage siege.

    But both of them were hit by multiple arrows and fell to their lives.

    Even a piercing arrow fired by a crossbow hit the Earl of Edinburgh''s helmet impartially.

    Thanks to the hemispherical structure of the helmet, it objectively causes the arrow to bounce. The Lord Count''s head was slammed, and he was knocked down. When the soldiers hurried to rescue him, he swayed and stood up holding his almost broken neck.

    "My lord! Please withdraw to the city, we will defend the city to the death." A soldier shivered.

    The earl stared at Venus, and the soldier who did not reply to speak again withdrew from the wall under the **** of others.

    Unfortunately, the morale of the defenders is on the verge of collapse.

    A group of residents in the city are eager to escape from other city gates, but outside of the huge city of Edinburgh, there are savages staring at them. There are hungry wolves everywhere. Once the city gate is opened and the suspension bridge is put down, the civilians in Chengli will only escape into the tiger''s mouth. What''s more terrifying is that the barbarians will easily take the suspension bridge and rush into the city. Everything is over!

    Regardless of what the defenders of Edinburgh thought, all the preparations for Rurik''s most proud ten-seat torsion slingshot were completed.

    On the big ship, Biyuni really saw the terrible power of the torsion slingshot. He never expected that this equipment could be used to attack the castle.

    With a serious face, Rurik pointed his sword straight at the suspension bridge: "Shoo me at the two corners of the suspension bridge!"

    Bijuni was shocked: "Ruriek, do you want the projectile to break the chain of the suspension bridge?!"

    "No! Biyuni, let your people aim at the place where the chains are fixed, smash the wood, and the bridge will fall down naturally."

    The crossbowmen suspended their suppression one after another, and they transformed into torsion slingshot shooters.

    Switching from the perspective of the Edinburgh defenders, they saw even more exotic equipment starting to show off.

    Although almost all the materials used to construct the city walls are pine wood, since the Edinburgh defenders have deliberately dug trenches, they naturally have to inherit some of the techniques of old Rome when it comes to making suspension bridges. The winch mechanism is inside the wooden wall, and it is difficult to damage the winch by external blows.

    However, Rurik saw its fatal design flaw at a glance. In other words, during the construction of the Edinburgh defenders, they never considered that the Picts had a siege weapon other than a siege hammer (that is, a big wood). Such a suspension bridge system was insoluble by the Picts.

    The cast iron projectiles began to hit the two corners of the suspension bridge heavily, and the natural effect of one or two hits was poor, but the situation changed suddenly during multiple collisions.

    The close-range precision shooting of the torsion slingshot caused the suspension bridge to collapse in just two rounds.

    Biyuni is like a violent bull, and he roars: "Brothers! Charge me!"

    There is no need for him to give orders. The Viking warriors who have noticed the crumbling suspension bridge have moved closer here.

    The enraged army rushed directly under the wooden wall on the suspension bridge.

    Even if the city gate still has a wooden door, it is useless to face the Vikings.

    The long-handled Nordic forest axe specially designed for felling huge trees began to show off. Many strong men rushed to the front line with the axe. They were full of thick golden breast hair, tattooed with animal patterns, and brandished a large axe to destroy directly. Their chest hair was soaked with sweat and shiny.

    In order to cover these "special engineers", Lurik still ordered the torsion slingshot to continue to suppress firepower.

    For the defenders of Edinburgh, for everyone in the city, they are trembling! Men and women, a large number of people fled to the most important stone building in the city, fled into the Notre Dame Abbey in Edinburgh, and stood with the bishop who had just escaped and his head was buzzing. They kept drawing the cross, praying for the Lord''s manifestation, praying for the punishment of God to force the barbarians to flee.

    But the last wooden door was still smashed to pieces by the Viking fighters.

    Nearly a hundred Northumbrian fighters gathered behind the city gate. Under the personal leadership of the Earl of Edinburgh, who had a sore neck and decided to fight to the end, holding the Northumbrian flag, they decided to coexist and die with Edinburgh.

    Perhaps the earl just didn''t want to be a prisoner of the barbarians, so that the soul suffered the saddest blasphemy.

    He is even more aware of the seriousness of the situation. If York learns that Edinburgh has suffered a great disaster, it is equivalent to announcing to the king and even to the whole of England that the Northumbria northern defense line has collapsed!

    The defending soldiers crouched with spears and swords one by one. Their thin and generally lacking nourishment bodies could not bring enough self-confidence. Only a few warriors in chain armor had some confidence in blocking the enemy to death.

    How can the impact of the Vikings be blocked by these people?

    Relying solely on the huge advantages of troops, personal strong breakthroughs and bravery, the Viking Sword and Shield players after breaking the door are very tacitly composed of classic and traditional shield wall tactics that are almost engraved in their souls. The bucklers are stacked on top of each other, and they are really pressed away like a wall.

    The shield wall barely blocked the spear stabbing of the defenders, and some Balmerk Viking fighters were stabbed to death, and then the zero-distance fight suddenly began.

    The sword and the axe were bloodied quickly, and the long-handled axe held by the Viking warriors in the back row dropped from the sky and rammed continuously, and the spearhead also pierced through the crack of the fight.

    Once upon a time, the Edinburgh army detained outsiders who attacked the locals, and even tried to influence some of them who had the potential to convert. But in the past few years, those so-called conversions were executed because of the homicide they had committed. However, after receiving some news, the Earl of Edinburgh learned the fact that the foreign fisherman came from an island in the north.

    Due to the lack of contact, the people of Edinburgh believe that it is another tribe that has a relationship with the Picts. In short, they are savage and difficult to tame.

    Until the Earl of Edinburgh himself was imprisoned, he still didn''t know who these fierce and powerful enemies were. He has lost the opportunity to understand, because he is dying!

    Even if it is wearing armor and mail armor, it is useless under the stab of the chrome steel spear purchased by the Balmerks from the Rus.

    How does the Viking army judge the important targets of the enemy in the rebellion? The battle has become one side crushing the other. The red-eyed Vikings just want to annihilate the enemy''s armed resisters, and then seize the time to looting!

    Earl of Edinburgh, any commoner must bow when he sees him. He is the most important military commander in the north of Northumbria, a powerful figure in the local area, and an important nobleman in the kingdom. Poorly he died like the most inferior warrior. The so-called armor could not stop the enemy''s thrusts. He died on the spot with seven or eight spears, lying on the black ground, and the body was trampled on by people who were fighting in disorder. Perhaps, only the bent iron sword with the silver-plated hilt and the orange king flag trampled over with mud can immediately prove the noble identity of the corpse next to him.

    The morale of the defending army was on the verge of collapse before the start of the fierce battle. The momentum that was forcibly gathered by the earl himself, now the king''s flag has fallen, and the morale has completely collapsed.

    Edinburgh has broken defenses!

    Some of the frightened defenders were pushed and shoved by the more frightened people, some small doors were opened and the suspension bridges were lowered. As a result, this sorrow operation was immediately discovered by the Viking army waiting to be seen.

    Edinburgh is already riddled with holes. The Balmerks and Shetlanders are here to participate in a bloodthirsty raiding carnival. They rushed all the way, met anyone in the city, and immediately waved their swords and axes.

    This is really a terrifying afternoon, and its horror is hard to describe in words.

    Bijuni''s face was frantic, and even his brother Froky was covered in blood from others. The two brothers participated in the final fight with the defenders. After the army completely wiped out the group of defenders, they immediately began to find a new main target.

    Because the Biyuni brothers are the sons of the tribal chiefs, they are different from other family chiefs! At least the pattern is higher.

    Those small families, their hands have already begun to search everywhere, looking for all useful things, especially gold and silver.

    Of course, there are women...

    The whole city is in chaos, and some people have even begun to set fires deliberately.

    But Rurik didn''t want to mix it up. He restrained his most elite subordinates. In the chaos in the city, he took care of the crossbow and the torsion slingshot all night.

    Yevlo was once very puzzled: "My lord, shall we not rob? Do we give them all the chance to make a fortune?"

    "It doesn''t matter. I am the Duke of Ross, not their group of bandits who focus on small interests. I! Not a lowly bandit!"

    In fact, Rurik didn''t want to go into the city to "appreciate" the human tragedy caused by the Balmerks. Although he already has strong resistance, it is better to watch less. After all, Rurik himself can''t get the slightest pleasure in such violent acts, and only the lingering uncomfortableness after witnessing.

    Biyuni is just the opposite! He led more than a hundred blood-stained brothers to the biggest stone house aggressively.

    There is still a cross on the roof, although Bijuni doesn''t know what it means, considering the difference of this house, he believes there must be treasure in it.

    Pity the people who prayed, they kept praying to numb their broken hearts.

    They prayed for angels to come and drive away the raging demons.

    Now, the devilish Vikings broke in. People started screaming frantically, trying to find a chance to escape. They looked at the savages covered in blood. What is this not a devil from hell?

    All escapes were in vain, and the devil showed their deadly axe to harvest life...

    Bijuni took his men everywhere to slash and kill, both men and women became Viking ghosts, until even the bishop himself was chopped off the head with a sword.

    It was supposed to be a solemn and pure monastery, but now it is turned into hell.

    Until this time, Biyuni led the team to search for the treasure, and it was really rewarding!

    Those sacred vessels made of gold, including the precious ornaments of the dead, were raided. Once upon a time, Biyunni obtained two large cups made of pure gold, which was extremely rare in the Balmerk tribe. In fact, this is the gold vessel containing the holy water, plus two crosses made of gold and silver, it is the most important sacred vessel in this monastery.

    What shocked Bijuni even more is that the stairs leading to the underground of the monastery are connected to the Edinburgh vault! When the wooden door was violently broken open, two boxes of silver coins were removed.

    As for Bijuni¡¯s good buddy Geiger, this kid led the more than one hundred soldiers formed by the farmers and fishermen of Vashobi, and screamed directly into the mansion of the Earl of Edinburgh.

    They did not hesitate to kill the earl¡¯s heirs and wife, **** the treasures from his family, and after insulting the maid, they tied them with ropes. Their idea is extremely simple, that is, to capture young women and bring them back to their hometown of Washobi, so as to become slaves called by the "Residents League", and even become everyone''s wives. It is because the people of Washobi need foreign women too much.

    This is the major difference between Geiger and Bijuni''s ideas Geiger, Esbj?rn brothers, they realized that the more than ten women who were bullied by their men on the ground, their The identity must be the slave of the local "big man". Since it is a slave identity, it is perfect for my use.

    In a sense, Geiger is the last bit of humanity in this horrible city. If that is also human nature.

    As for Rurik? He still stayed outside the city, waiting for the army in the city to complete the most thorough occupation, and then went into the city to find out.

    Rurik is not particularly valued as to how to obtain prisoners and search for gold and silver. There was only one thing that he valued, and that was Edinburgh''s granary.

    He didn''t expect that the Shetlanders, led by Huo De, who had been here passively because of being captured, rushed straight to the Edinburgh Granary in memory and rushed over. Gold and silver are good, but can it have good food and cloth? People in Shetland want to eat wheat even more. Just as other people killed him in the dark and dragged the captured woman''s hair to commit violence, the Shetland fisherman was already using the burlap pocket he found, stuffing it with fresh wheat frantically.

    With regard to the search for new wheat, the Bergen immigrants in Shetland coincided with Rurik.

 Chapter 518ï¼š VitherNorrse.Vitâ€¦

    Except for those who escaped first to survive, the people who subconsciously fled into the city, at this moment, either became the ghosts of the Viking army, or were continuously ravaged.

    The fleeing farmers and herders took their only belongings and went straight to the surrounding villages.

    In this era, the geographic location of Edinburgh is slightly different from a thousand years later, but this area has not changed since it was named "Edinburgh".

    There are villages hidden in large tracts of pine and oak forests, and the open spaces in the forests are widely planted with crops.

    The wheat harvest has just ended, and the self-employed farmers or tenant farmers have just paid the rent and the kingdom''s grain tax. The farmers have not much food left, but at the moment after the wheat harvest, they can finally enjoy the joy of a bumper harvest and can enjoy a rare feast.

    The villages are some distance away from Edinburgh, which is a military stronghold. When the people who fled passed the terrible news of the invasion and attack by the "Sea Barbarians", it completely detonated the tranquility of the countryside and caused extreme panic. Where is the "barbarian on the sea" who came here is clearly the devil who sprang out of the sea! Be the apostle of Satan!

    The priests stationed in the countryside gathered the panicked villagers. Some bravely decided to take up wooden farm tools to fight the demons, but most of them had very simple ideas. The so-called everyone flees to the woods and hides in the woods, and when the "devil from the sea" leaves, everything will be peaceful again.

    When night began to fall, the people in the villages around Edinburgh had already begun a great escape. Some people were a little skeptical, until the villagers saw the location of Edinburgh, and the area was full of smoke on an unprecedented scale. They used their imagination, the most terrifying **** illusion that the applicant could think of in their minds, and began to speed up their escape.

    Edinburgh is indeed a **** for the locals.

    The Northumbrian warriors who guard the city, whether they resist resolutely or surrender to these barbarians, will end in death.

    In the Balmerk Viking army, the most basic fighters were personally selected by the head of the family, and those who can be selected must be warriors. They fought in the sun, sacrificed Odin with the blood of the enemy, and gave back to their family with the blood of the enemy.

    When most of the Viking warriors realized that they should keep a few live mouths or as "tongues" or as slaves in the future, they suddenly realized that they had done too much.

    Live? Where can I live?

    Is it the handful of women who are crying and have a nervous breakdown?

    The battle had come to an end, and Rurik felt that he had waited too long.

    Evlo, holding the sword, was itchy. He circled Rurik and flew around in front of Rurik like a fly.

    "Enough! Jeflo, keep me quiet."

    "My lord. Are we going to spend the night outdoors?" Yevlo asked suddenly.

    "Do not."

    "We should go in too. Brothers, all want to..."

    Halfway through Jeflo''s words, Rurik glanced at his men. Even the sailors who disembarked and participated in the battle had intense expectations in their eyes.

    "Then go. Go and see what good things they did..."

    Rurik cheered up and began to walk on the suspension bridge leading to the city.

    Everything was within his expectation. The so-called Edinburgh, surrounded by wooden walls, is clearly a large number of wooden huts. There are no hardened roads in the city. At least there are a few relatively straight roads, but they are clearly just trampled. The hard blackened dirt road is nothing more.

    Civilians and even soldiers live in thatched huts. As for the road, once it rains, it will be muddy!

    The last glimmer of Rurik''s illusion about the city didn''t even think there would be any treasure here.

    Especially Jeflo, he also opened his mouth and couldn''t help sighing: "Here... shouldn''t there be a mountain of gold and silver?"

    "Hey! What are you thinking?!" Rurik asked casually.

    "My lord, it''s a terrible place here. They should be rich, but how do I feel even worse than the Mellaren Bazaar."

    "It can only be worse." Rurik pointed at the large number of dead bodies that can be seen everywhere: "Look at these dead. Most of them are soldiers and more civilians."

    "My lord. Are you...is this pitying them?"

    "Poor?" Liu Li Kemu shook his head slightly: "I seem to hear the wandering soul lamenting. We have entered the city. Do you think it would be a good thing to stay in the city?"

    "This...I don''t want to sleep with dead bodies. In my experience, the weather is the hottest now. Within two or three days, these corpses will emit a stench. The stench is the curse of the devil. Died of illness."

    Rurik raised his hand to stop him: "Enough, I will spend the night outside in the end. Look at it, brothers. If there are treasures here, it has been found by our allies. So let''s continue to find the enemy''s granary, We evacuated as soon as possible after taking away the food.

    This fortress called Edinburgh is mainly built of wood. It is actually the northern military base of the kingdom, but it cannot stop the onslaught of a truly powerful army. The wooden wall can block the Picts, but it can''t block this Viking army with siege experience. Although it is an important military town, its body is actually a small-scale city.

    Now the blood of the dead is flowing everywhere on the black soil in the walled city. The soil is muddy, and the air is filled with the stench of rust.

    Rurik and his party were simply walking on the "Blood Road". Their leather boots were stained with a lot of Yin Hong''s soil. All the elite mercenaries who were interested in robbing some property, they all changed after the great **** Rurik. Zhang face.

    The more he went forward, the more he suffered, and Rurik saw the mad Balmerks running around. They did **** some useful things, and others have started arson.

    Rurik glanced at the group of malicious arsonists and couldn''t help being shocked: "No! We have to hurry up. Once the fire develops, it can''t be controlled!"

    "My lord, we still don''t know their granary..." Jeflo was only half talking, and he saw a carriage appearing not far away. "My lord, look! It''s a horse!"

    "It''s there. How can there be horses in the warehouse? Come with me."

    Rurik didn''t have time to entangle with the corpses and frantic Viking warriors on the floor. He brought his closest men directly to the Shetland people who were busy carrying food.

    "Yes! Lord Rurik of Rose, you are not busy searching for gold, but you are actually..." The speaker was Hod, the voyage guide.

    This old boy is carrying his friends on the island frantically carrying sacks full of hulled wheat.

    Rurik just glanced at it and understood how well the Edinburgh Army thought about warehousing. They piled heavy sacks into a wall. As for horses and two-wheeled carriages, they were clearly used for carrying food. The local army, which seems to have been wiped out, is ready to take away some food?

    R¨¹lik motioned to Yevlo, and Yevlo immediately pinched Horde''s neck.

    This shocked all Shetland to stop, and they were surprised to see Rurik draw out the dagger.

    "What''s going on? Lord Rylik?!" Huo De mumbled hard.

    "Let him go, Jeflo."

    After all, Rurik approached the wagon that had accumulated part of the grain with his sword, and put the copper into a sack with the sword, and some wheat grains flowed out immediately. He borrowed some wheat, sniffed it, and judged its good quality.

    "Master Rurik, this is our seizure." Huo De cautiously said.

    "Yes! You people from Bergen in Shetland are indeed somewhat different from those people. You know better that food is more precious than gold."

    Is this a compliment? Huo De smelled something else, Rurik was the commander-in-chief of the army, and there was only one situation when he led people here.

    Huo De judged the situation, knowing that no matter how good a wolf''s appetite is, he can''t swallow a whole sheep by himself.

    "Master Rurik, your soldiers are looking for gold and silver. We can only come to find some good things. I was lucky and found their granary."

    "No! You definitely came here prepared, not just looking for it."

    "Anyway, it''s the rule you set. The first person to find the property belongs to him. But this granary is too big, and my people have to resist at least a sack of wheat."

    "Did I say you can''t ask for it?" Rurik said in his mouth, admiring that Huo De was not greedy for gold and silver. He also noticed that the group of Shetland people had also captured a group of women, all of whom looked young.

    Enough of the dead bodies in the city, but the group of Shetland people who robbed food actually left some alive. It is these women who are already in a trance, and after being **** with their hands and feet, they are tied to the pillars. They can''t see the light in their eyes, and their bodies just keep trembling.

    Rurik didn''t want to repeat any more words, he could announce: "Now this granary is all my possessions. Hold, the man with you and the woman you captured, withdraw to the outside of the city with a bag of wheat."

    "Ah! This... we plan to..."

    "Do you still want to live in the city? Don''t you smell the burnt smell! Those guys are already setting fire, do you want to stay in the city for cremation? Get out."

    Huo De waited for everyone to look up. They finally realized that the situation was becoming more and more uncontrollable. He gritted his teeth and shouted: "Friends, let''s withdraw."

    The Shetlanders immediately began to evacuate, and Huo De also asked at the last minute: "My lord, won''t you evacuate?"

    "I want to come in and ship the wheat before leaving. You don''t have to worry about me."

    In the granary area, the chaos seemed to disappear, and there was a rumbling sound around. Listening carefully, it was clearly the carnival laughter of the marauders.

    "Now let''s act! Jeflo, take the brothers to carry the wheat. Search for everything that can be used, and find horses and carriages."

    "Yes." After speaking, Jeflo waved his hand, and fifteen people began to act.

    It was true that Rurik had only brought this person into the city, and several others were still looking at the heavy equipment outside the city.

    They took off their chain mail and began to work hard to carry the sacks, just like porters.

    It was also at this busy time when a man who was hiding was picked out.

    A prisoner was escorted to Rurik, and suddenly a prisoner appeared. Who could not be surprised?

    At this moment, Rurik was already sitting on the side of the carriage, and the very docile workhorse just stood motionless, as if human killing had nothing to do with it.

    This is a middle-aged man with brown hair. He is dressed in coarse gray cloth. He has a small sterling silver cross hanging from his neck.

    This person has been kneeling and begging for mercy, muttering some words.

    "What is he talking about?" Rurik asked.

    Jeflo suddenly kicked, the man murmured louder, and Rurik finally understood some words.

    Rurik knew that the man was muttering in Old English, and it was this wonderful accent that reminded him of the Saxon chief Stein of Borgholm.

    Yeah! The composition of the Kingdom of Northumbria is also Saxon in nature! Even if they have passed three or four hundred years from the era of the Great Immigration, the language drift should not be very drastic. The so-called Old English here is essentially Old Saxon.

    The grammar and vocabulary of Old Norse and Old Saxophone have a high degree of similarity.

    As the person''s speech slowed down, Rurik clarified the person''s profile through some key words.

    I am afraid that in any era, talent is the most important to the monarch. This man, who claimed to be Paul, described himself as an old servant of the Earl of Edinburgh, engaged in the work of managing the granary.

    This person is actually a rare technocrat in this time and space? !

    Rurik took the sword, flicked his ponytail, and stood deliberately in front of this Paul. What methods should be used to calm this man down and try to influence him for my use?

    A wonderful operation suddenly brewed in Rurik''s mind.

    Changing from Paul''s perspective, this old servant hid as soon as he discovered the barbarians had entered. Several of his young men were killed, and he himself could only pray in a tight corner.

    A barbarian boy stood before him. Do not! Is this boy really in the company of those savages?

    It was because Rurik used the **** of his right hand to "skillfully" draw a cross on his chest in front of Paul.

    This can be called a confusing behavior by barbarians, and it suddenly made Paul feel that the people in front of him just looked barbaric, but in fact they were also servants of the Lord. Just like those Picts, they are obviously servants of the Lord, and they have repeatedly violated the frontier for many years. However, the Pict has red hair, and the fair-skinned boy in front of him has brighter hair than gold.

    Liu Liqi Yu Xuanang, and the soldiers beside him were immediately asked to put on a blue-patterned cloak, and put on a more solemn aura.

    Then, Rurik spoke very slowly, speaking some key words in Gnostic: "Paul! You are...Edinburgh...servant! Your master, death. Now! I! I am your master! New master! Surrender! Live! Betray, die!"

    What else can you hesitate? In the eyes of this "food officer" Paul, the boy in front of him is indeed noble, and he should be a servant of the Lord just like himself.

    What is happening now? Maybe Edinburgh was attacked by another kingdom. After all these years of continuous civil wars and turmoil in the kingdom, other kingdoms are coveting to plunder the territory of Northumbria. That is the war of princes and nobles, can it have something to do with the people? In troubled times, Paul made a choice that could save his life.

    Paul knelt upright, then got down to kiss Rick''s **** boots, and when he felt weird, there was no turning back.

    Based on his knowledge of Christ, Rurik played a guest role as the servant of the Lord here, and got the servant of Paul, the food officer, perfectly. Regardless of whether this servant is sincere or not, it will make the next grain transfer work smoother.

    Due to the pure taxation, the grain silos in the Edinburgh Walled City are not piled up like a mountain.

    However, after the first wave of looting by the Shetland people, there was still a lot of food in several warehouses.

    Five horse-drawn carriages were piled up with grain. It is true that gold and silver were not piled into mountains, but grain piled into hills.

    In order to avoid misunderstandings, ordinary Paul put on the blue-patterned white cloth hood of the Ross people, and he followed a carriage, walking the **** road in panic.

    Until, he saw the corpses of the kingdom warriors all over the ground near the broken city gate, and he really couldn''t move around.

    "What''s the situation? Why stop?" Leaving immediately yelled at the Paul who was standing in a daze, and then walked over.

    After a while, Rurik followed the direction of Paul''s fingers, and saw a corpse that was said to be a big man among the corpses.

    The deceased was actually the Earl of Edinburgh himself? !

    Evlo and other elite mercenaries were ordered to drag the corpse out, and as some of the gold and silver utensils carried by the corpse were found out, it perfectly proved his noble status.

    The more important thing is that the bent iron sword and the silver-plated hilt can be enjoyed by ordinary people.

    And another elite mercenary simply turned out a blood-stained banner, even if it becomes broken, it is still a clearly patterned banner!

    "It''s the King of Northumbria!" Paul pointed in surprise.

    "Yours! Flag?" asked Rylik with his head up.

    "It''s a nobleman! I''m just the most ordinary servant."

    Rurik nodded and motioned to Jeflo to take some measures.

    Immediately afterwards, Paul had to reassess his judgment in shock. This beautiful boy who can draw a cross on his chest, is he really a servant of the Lord?

    If a young man is really a servant, he is the fallen servant of the Lord.

    Even if the earl is dead, he is a nobleman after all, how can he be so humiliated? !

    It turns out that Jeflo and others tied the earl''s upper feet with ropes and tied them to the wooden carriage of the carriage. They took off the earl''s lock and iron helmet, and confiscated his sword and dagger.

    Like an earl of rotten meat, he used his back to wash the blood-stained dirt road, and the smoke from the burning houses around him became more and more fierce.

    Perhaps Rurik couldn''t commit such a dragging act. actually not! Because of those Balmerks and Shetlanders, everyone is essentially Viking, and everyone has an infinite worship of the strong. A commander, in addition to bringing his brothers to make a fortune, he also needs to let everyone know that he is the most violent fighter.

    If the body of the enemy commander can be found in the rebellion army, if this is publicly displayed, it is tantamount to saying that Rurik will be cheered by people. Because the soldiers are very eager to see their commander kill the enemy commander himself, such as using the head of the enemy chief to make a bone cup, the Viking warriors will only be happy that they are following a great warrior king.

    At dusk, outside the city.

    A small wood near the sea is Rurik''s choice of camping site, where he can easily see his Aphrodite.

    The hemp rope hung the neck of the Earl of Edinburgh, the corpse was hung up and displayed, and his curved iron sword was stuck in the mud under his feet.

    It was finally here that Paul, the grain officer, fully understood that they were not servants of the Lord at all.

    However, they are not pure savages.

    To stay, Rick settles down here Paul climbed deeply to the burning Rurik, humbled and asked: "My lord. Who are you..."

    "Me?" Rurik glanced at him, and motioned to his mercenaries no longer to be on guard.

    He looked at the beating flames, solemnly sullen his face and calmly glanced at the Knoss: "VitherNorrse.VitherVikingr."

    "Vikingr..." Paul sighed. He knew that he was in a disaster, and he was closely guarded by them. If he escaped, he would be killed immediately.

    What will happen to your own destiny? Paul boldly asked again.

    "Be my grain officer and manage my grain. If you do it well, you will get benefits. Otherwise! Death."

    Paul understood these words completely. He didn''t really surrender, but he knew he could not escape this brand new fate. This person is relieved in the predicament, no matter which master he follows, he will be a slave in the end. He can only hold on to his beliefs and live strong. The only thing that is fortunate is that these invaders can take away everything in Edinburgh, but they have no intention of taking away their beliefs...

 Chapter 519ï¼š News from Lindisfarne

    A plunder is over? Is the appetite of the Viking army satisfied?

    Edinburgh, which is mainly built with wooden materials, is developing rapidly and irreversibly. The looting people were almost looking for useful property in the fire, and finally all had to evacuate outside the city.

    The Viking warriors who died in the fierce battle, or the wounded, could not get help in the chaos.

    Biyuni took his people and retreated with all the soft ones they had caught. The group of them was the last to withdraw. Bijuni and Frocky, the two brothers'' heads were drenched in sweat by the fire, and they evacuated with their teeth. Obviously, they are very indifferent to the barrenness of the treasures plundered today. satisfaction.

    Didn¡¯t you say that the people here are very rich? The legendary Jinshan Yinshan does not exist.

    Withdrawing with the limited treasure looted mainly from the monastery, Bijuni is still hungry.

    As night fell, Edinburgh, which was on the high ground as a whole, ignited a huge fire.

    The whole city is burning fiercely, as if the ground is cracking and magma is gushing out.

    The flames illuminate the darkness of the night, and people are sitting outside the city, panting and discussing the gains of today''s looting with their friends.

    Some people regret that they didn''t bring back their brother who died in battle.

    A heavy piece of news circulated in the temporary camp of the Viking army, and a large number of people also went to the forest camp chosen by the commander-in-chief Rurik personally to find out in order to verify the reliability of the news.

    Sure enough, an unnamed corpse hung from the top of an unnamed tree. It is said that the deceased was the chief of the burning city.

    His name is James? Or is it called Edward? No one cares about the name of the Earl of Edinburgh in Northumbria, just like those other defenders whose names are not worth mentioning.

    Some people still doubt the authenticity when they see the corpse, until they see the enemy''s flag and the seizure of exquisite swords.

    These tokens are enough to prove that it was Rurik who killed the enemy leader himself!

    He was the one who destroyed the enemy''s drawbridge with his cronies and attracted the army to quickly attack the city. He is still the leader who killed the enemy.

    When Biyuni took the people into the camp, he heard a variety of discussions, the most important of which was the praise of Rurik.

    "Listen. Our little brother is the real hero." After hearing the news, Biyuni patted his brother Froky''s head with the blood on his face.

    "Rurik is a hero. However, the information he provided was wrong."

    "Yes." Biyuni sighed, "looting here, we are not rich in a battle. Let''s go, I want to talk to him."

    Before long, Bijuni stood at Rurik''s camp.

    At this moment, Rurik was lying peacefully on the grass, taking a nap with Erlang''s legs tilted, waiting for his intimate work to come and find.

    Finally, Biyuni and his gang returned.

    "Why are you so dull? At one time I thought you were engulfed by your own arson." As he said, Rurik stood up.

    Biyuni was examining the hanging dead body and yelled: "The rumor is true. Did you kill the enemy chief?"

    "Yes! No. This person is a nobleman and died in the rebellion. I am afraid your people killed him, but it doesn''t matter. Brothers, come over and talk."

    Rurik waved his hand in exchange for the Bijuni brothers, then opened his mouth and asked: "Edinburgh has turned into a sea of ??flames, and every brother must have made a fortune."

    For this matter, Biyunni is quite upset. He noticed that there were more horse-drawn carriages and a lot of sacks in Rurik¡¯s camp. He just sat down cross-legged and asked, "These sacks are all wheat?"

    "Yes it is."

    "Huh? Didn''t you take part in the looting? Have you ever gotten a lot of gold and silver?"

    "No." Rurik denied, but he had no regrets on his face.

    "Ah! You just... don''t regret it?"

    "Unfortunate? There are some. Edinburgh is not as rich as it seems. You Balmerks are busy searching for gold and silver. I can only take the opportunity to save a batch of food before the fire destroys the granary. Bijuni, it seems. You are not satisfied."

    "Of course." Biyuni sighed again and sighed: "I took the guys and got a few chests of silver in the monastery..."

    "Ah! Silver? How much?"

    "Four boxes and five boxes are obviously not enough to pay for our purchase of a large ship."

    "This is the main wealth of the people of Edinburgh?" Rurik asked cautiously.

    "Probably so. The coins are to be distributed to my guys. I have died more than 20 brothers, and the living and the dead have the right to divide the money equally. According to the rules we set before, these silver coins are all Mine. And Brother Geiger. Those Vashobi guys also grabbed a bunch of treasures. As for the others, they got nothing but iron, cloth, and food. Now you see, the city is already there. Burning, I dare say that no one is satisfied."

    Bijuni said this, and his meaning couldn''t be more clear.

    Rurik''s eyes stared at his brother Bijuni earnestly: "Then find a new goal!"

    "Okay! We are already here. If we attack inland, we can ransack nearby villages. At least we can get another batch of sheep and wheat to fill our stomachs."

    "That''s okay? I... I can''t believe that you have lost your desire for gold and silver."

    "Are you questioning me?" Biyunni slapped his thigh fiercely, and simply complained: "You said that everyone can be rich by looting this place. Obviously this is not the case. You should... really set a new goal."

    Rurik smiled awkwardly, then he slowly stood up and pointed his right hand to the south.

    "I asked the good news from the locals. There is an island in the south, and that is their temple (referring to the monastery). There are many treasures there. We should rush over and take it for ourselves."

    "Ah! Wouldn''t the locals lie to you? Their so-called wealthy crowd is just a boast?"

    "Probably not." Rurik shrugged and smiled deliberately; "I learned that about thirty years ago, someone looted there and took away a bunch of treasures. According to my analysis, it was the Bergen people at the time. Good work. They took away a group of gold and silver and slaves, which attracted a large number of sea warriors to conquer. Our Shetland allies also moved to the islands because of this."

    How does Bijuni understand these news immediately? The core of what Rurik said is to give everyone new good news.

    Bijuni was too lazy to continue thinking, he and his brother Froki were exhausted from hacking and killing, only thinking of taking good care of their heads and hands by the stream flowing into the sea.

    "Enough! Let''s attack a new target, presumably all the brothers are very welcome. This place is a sea of ??flames and it is not suitable to stay for a long time. I plan to take a rest and set out tomorrow. What do you think?"

    "Alright." Rurik nodded: "I don''t worry about the enemy''s regular counterattacks. I don''t think we will. We don''t need to fight or stay here. The new target I learned is Lindisfarne. Island, please tell this news to your brothers as much as possible."

    "Okay. Why don''t we organize another meeting tomorrow morning for a chat." After that, Bijuni stood up, took his old brother Frocky and left.

    Rurik''s territory finally fell into tranquility. As the hung pottery urn cooked the wheat, Rurikza put the salt and began to taste the food.

    The captured Paul is now a slave, and this person is just a "skilled serf" under the Earl of Edinburgh. Compared to the previous treatment, the current situation is not very bad.

    Rurik had no intention of persecuting this "useful tool in the future", so he allowed him to eat wheat. After hearing that he was unable to marry because of poverty, he promised to arrange for him to marry a female slave after he arrived in the far north. As for the slave girl, she was probably also a woman taken from the kingdom of Northumbria.

    Thinking of these things, Paul was even relieved. He even began to think about things from the standpoint of these sea barbarians, and began to compare the differences between his new master and the old master.

    During the day, Paul was still a humble grain officer, preparing food to be shipped to the south. Now, he has become a slave to the Vikings of the sea barbarian tribe.

    The huge change did not destroy his heart. Anyway, the poor himself was a slave for his whole life. Apart from faith, there was nothing that he could not lose. And his new master, this beautiful young man who calls himself Rurik, not only does not reject his beliefs, but in the midst of this young man also knows something about the sacred beliefs?

    In short, Paul is possessed by Stockholm syndrome.

    In the barbarian camp, he received no abuse, except that he could not leave freely. As for the once noble Lord Earl, his current situation is simply a salted fish hanging up.

    In order to survive, it was Paul who revealed something about Lindisfarne Abbey. He also realized after thinking about it! It turns out that in PR 792, a group of barbarians who attacked and looted the monastery, and the barbarians who destroyed Edinburgh in the first battle today, they must be a family after forty years!

    Explain to the enemy that this matter may be a rebellious God?

    He can''t take care of that much anymore. The new master not only won''t take away his faith, but also promised a lot of rewards after doing things, just because the new master urgently needs a knowledgeable food officer. He has never been a saint, if betraying the news of that holy place can be exchanged for the abundance of his future life, he betrayed without hesitation. This is the so-called dead Daoist but not the poor Dao. He firmly believes that because of this move, he will get something unprecedented from the new master.

    How true is Paul''s initiative to provide information?

    Rurik was willing to believe that 97% of what he said was true.

    In this era, the whole of Britain is poor. The Saxons continue to conquer the country, and the whole of Britain is in continuous internal friction. Therefore, they can be defeated by various Viking colonists, and finally be gnawed down into the big Danfa district. . Their main wealth is concentrated in the monasteries everywhere. Ordinary people are struggling with food and clothing. Due to the poor nutrition and sanitation, the locals have a high rate of infant mortality. Every time a woman gives birth, she is on the line of life and death. Go, so the population is also maintained at a low level.

    It is not only the creed of thrift and abstinence passed by the priests that forced the farmers of Northumbria to be content with poverty. The most critical factor is that there is no foundation for improving their lives at their roots.

    Their spiritual life is still calm, as if this short life, apart from paying taxes to the nobles, taking farm tools to serve in wars, and going to the monastery regularly to listen to the talks of the priests.

    Poor those few captured women, they were tossed by the Viking conquerors all night, and in the early morning, many people were tortured to death.

    Those who did this kind of thing, including the men of Vashobi, were clearly planning to take these women back to their hometown, but they never thought that their overnight indulgence would kill them. As long as there are still women alive, their mental breakdown has become a complete waste. In the end, Geiger regretfully ordered the guys to give the mentally disordered a happy life.

    At dawn, the Vikings who slept messily rose one after another in the rising sun.

    People saw that Edinburgh¡¯s fire was still scarce, the blue sky was blowing from the south, and huge plumes of smoke still rose into the sky.

    All the family leaders who participated in the battle, the bravest fighters, and the representatives of the Shetland people.

    A total of more than thirty people stood in Rurik¡¯s camp. Everyone sat in front of the horrible corpse of the gray and white Earl of Edinburgh that was still hanging, and listened to Rurik explain what happened next.

    Before that, the parties had also reported losses to each other. A siege war ended. Including the fighting in the city, the army had killed forty brothers in total. Sadly, the corpse had been turned into ashes in the fire.

    Of course, some people say that the brothers who died in battle are also to be burned to ashes in the open. Where the deceased died, they died in battle, and their souls must have gone to Valhalla.

    A pair of eyes were staring at Rurik''s handsome face, and Rurik glanced at the group of Balmerk allies, their deep gazes revealed greater ambition.

    "You are a group of sea wolves who can''t get enough to eat. Obviously you still can''t be satisfied after we successfully destroyed Edinburgh. I heard that most of you didn''t grab any gold and silver jewelry?"

    Having said that, everyone immediately expressed their unwillingness.

    "Don''t be angry. I plan to attack a place in the south called Lindisfarne."

    At this moment, Geiger of Vashobi bluntly interjected: "Please tell my brothers, is there any gold and silver there?!"

    "Oh? It''s my Geiger brother, and your father Oster expects you to take your guys to make a fortune in a battle." To be honest, Rurik was quite unhappy with this son''s interruption, but the savages are indeed about to make a fortune. Full of desire. "You continue to believe me, attacking that Lindisfarne will get a lot of gold and silver."

    Rurik immediately slapped his chest like everyone else and promised: "If there are no treasures there, the Bergen people who returned with a load decades ago can''t explain it. It''s still very rich there, and we will occupy it and take the gold and silver. If there is no treasure there. We have completed a new victory. You are still not satisfied. We can continue to go south. We are strong and can attack all the towns we encounter along the coast of the British Isles this summer, until our ships can no longer carry more trophies. ."

    "Then do it!" Geiger suddenly pulled out his iron sword, "I plan to leave after eating the wheat I agree." Biyunni agreed.

    Soon everyone deeply agreed that everyone was afraid that they would be a step late and would be defeated during the looting.

    Seriously, Rurik didn''t think that his noble status would really make these guys take it seriously. Only the Rus and the servants of Rus would firmly believe that their Lord Rurik was deeply blessed by Odin, and the reason for them to believe firmly was that the most ordinary Russ did indeed get great economic benefits from it.

    In the same way, all self-proclaimed nobleness is to win over others to do words with oneself. If you say too much and you believe it, it would be too stupid.

    The current situation left Rick with a hint of tension, that is, if this group of substantial pirates are not satisfied, they will be furious, and it is not impossible to suddenly tear up the covenant. After all, the Magnuth family is not the ruler of the supreme power of the Balmerk tribe. Those families will only continue to recognize the Magnuth family''s status and identify with the Bijuni brothers if they benefit from it. He is the commander-in-chief of the Magnuth son-in-law.

    Rurik now drew another big pie. Obviously, all the elites of the Balmerks, once again for the sake of making a fortune, agreed with the legitimacy of their rule.

 Chapter 520ï¼š Invade Lindisfarne

    Lindisfarne, this place name is very unfamiliar to Rurik.

    Actually? This monastery is deliberately living on a remote offshore tidal island. There are many treasures in the monastery, but the priest still upholds the creed and leads a pure-hearted life.

    This place is now the most important religious center of the Kingdom of Northumbria. After it was looted by the Vikings of Bergen 40 years ago, the kingdom rebuilt it.

    After absorbing the tragedy of last time, the kingdom also began to use granite that is relatively easy to obtain locally to reinforce it.

    The disaster has passed, and the youngest witnesses are now almost in their twilight years. The priests of the past, most of them died in the plunder. The priests who subsequently migrated can only listen to the dictation of witnesses to imagine the scene of the disaster, and these people have also gone to heaven one after another...

    Lindisfarne Abbey has restored its tranquility here. Even if the kingdom has broken out of civil strife for decades, the nobles who are fighting for power will never covet the more and more spontaneous donations of gold in the monastery. Instead, the king sent an army to build a military camp on the periphery of the monastery.

    Rather than guarding against the possible emergence of sea barbarians, the king is more concerned about whether this kingdom''s religious center is really firmly in his hands.

    Lindisfarne is 200 kilometers away from the royal city of York, but it is less than a day''s journey from Bamburgh, another military town in the north of the kingdom.

    Although he learned a lot of information from Paul, Rurik always had a hunch, because his army was going to penetrate into the core ruling area of ??Northumbria, and it was inevitable to face a larger-scale battle.

    Will fighting drive these Viking warriors crazy? They will.

    After the army had finished eating, immediately began to carry the spoils.

    Lurik had planned to set sail at noon, but it took too much time to carry food and other trophies (mainly iron and cloth collected). Time flies until the afternoon, and the people who are exhausted from carrying supplies have to continue to nest on the beach, eating the captured wheat to recharge their energy.

    But the fire in Edinburgh has not been extinguished, and there is still a fiery hell.

    Rurik even found the horses that were pulling the carts with ropes, and directly hoisted them to the ship of the Aphrora, and finally stuffed them into the cabin. As for the carriage, there was no waste. The decks, wheels, and axles were disassembled and installed on the boat.

    Other long ships carry a lot of cargo, of which the most important thing is food.

    The Bergen immigrants in Shetland value food, while the Balmerks prefer gold, silver, copper and iron.

    On a new day, when the sea fog is still filling, the entire Viking fleet leaves Edinburgh, where the flames have not yet been extinguished.

    The fog concealed the traces of the fleet, and the huge fleet was drifting aggressively south along the coastline.

    And this is not destined to be a long voyage.

    A cool north wind hit, and in the face of the sudden change of wind, the ships raised their sails without hesitation.

    People retracted the oars with great comfort, and the long boat only left two or three people to maneuver the big boat perfectly.

    At the same time, the captured Paul was being invited to stand on the bow deck by Rurik with an unbelievable feeling.

    Feeling the sea breeze, he looked sideways at the waves crashing on the bow, and couldn''t help feeling: "This! Is it Noah''s Tivat?"

    Rurik fully understood this person''s words, and arrogantly responded: "The ark is very big, there is only one! My ship is very small. However, when you come to my port, you will see more such big ships."

    "This is the largest ship I have ever seen. Any wind and waves cannot overturn it."

    "Of course." Rurik continued arrogantly: "We have the ability to build larger ships, and maybe one day, we will build island-like ships, just like that ark. But to accomplish this goal, I need a lot of Money recruits craftsmen to build. This is one of the reasons I want to continue to attack. Do you think I am a villain?"

    "This..." Paul had nothing to say, speaking from his conscience. He was convinced that this very young Rurik was not an extraordinary person, and he had definitely understood the wisdom of those scriptures!

    I''m afraid this Rurik still knows Latin! It''s a pity that I don''t know anything and can only listen to the explanations of those noble and arrogant priests.

    Look at the situation again! This big ship named Aphrola is completely different from other ships. The people on the ship wear uniform uniforms. They are indeed not the lamb of God, but it cannot be said that they are dirty. The commander-in-chief named Rurik was dressed in glamorous clothes and full of wisdom.

    If this young man went to Lindisfarne to be baptized by the bishop himself, and then took the big ship to make a pilgrimage to Rome, then he would definitely become a noble king. And he, a grain officer in charge of grain, might be canonized by Bishop Lindisfarne as a priest because of the referrer.

    Unfortunately, all of this is a beautiful fantasy. Just like heaven, endless beauty is out of reach...

    Lord Rurik is extraordinary, but his army is going to attack Lindisfarne.

    Since they broke Edinburgh in just one afternoon, how about facing the monastery in the south?

    Do not! Not just a monastery! And its attached barracks!

    More than just a barracks! This army of sea barbarians might directly attack Bamburgh, which is a little further south, and torch that city.

    Thinking of this, Paul felt more and more that he would go to **** after his death.

    However, this Rurik claimed to be a saint blessed by the great northern **** Odin. Anyone who fights for him will enter the Vallaha Temple after death, and those who do not help will also go to the wonderful Asgard.

    Maybe, that Valhalla and Asgard mean the same thing as Paradis (Heaven)?

    In an instant, Paul suddenly began to doubt his beliefs.

    The fleet sailed at a very fast speed after the wind, and in some periods it reached eight knots.

    The enthusiasm of the people has not declined. Many people imagine that a fast voyage will be able to reach their destination on the same day. Finally, everyone is holding a lot of gold tonight and the local woman who owns the local woman spends the night happily. After the brothers won a big victory, the ship can no longer carry more wealth, and everyone will return with a full load.

    Then, because I know the route, I will come next year.

    This is indeed the case. People have been watching the coastline, even before the evening. Everyone with good eyesight sees the distant walled city and a strange building through the very clear air blown by the cool breeze. .

    Paul, who was sleeping on the side, was pushed up by R¨¹rich. He pointed to the distance and asked, "Where, is it the Lindisfarn you said?"

    Seeing a building with a spire in the distance, Paul swallowed abruptly: "Yes. It''s Lindisfarne, a monastery with a spire. Your lord, look over there."

    Paul pointed in another direction: "That''s the guard''s camp. If you want to attack the monastery, you...must fight fiercely with those people."

    "Roar? A battle?" Rurik raised his spirit a little, "It seems that I can''t plunder without defeating the defenders."

    Soon, a few loudly voiced people began to shout loudly at the casual long boatman behind them, indicating that a hostile target had appeared in front of them.

    The people who had been bored by the long voyage quickly burst into fighting spirit, people were yelling in excitement, and the stowed oars were turned out again.

    The wind and paddling drove the long ship to its maximum speed. Realizing the actions of those guys, Rurik also ordered that he could not continue to lower the speed. The mainmast was full of sails and the stern and adjuncts set sail. Shocked and began to hurricane at full speed.

    Paul saw that these sea barbarians were already adjusting their heavy weapons! There were even some strange things moved from the cabin to the deck. Paul himself didn''t know what it was. He instinctively told himself that this was a weapon.

    The fleet rushed forward aggressively, and as the distance shortened, Rurik couldn''t help gritting his teeth when seeing the whole picture of the so-called Lindisfarn Monastery cleaned up.

    Why? He saw this monastery, which was said to be full of wealth, and it turned out to be located on an offshore island with a small cliff. There was an obvious road that looked like a breakwater extending to the land.

    Not only that, the people who built this monastery were afraid that the small cliffs would not be able to strengthen their defenses, and they were stupefied that they piled up a circle of low stone walls.

    The stone walls are not terrible, and Lurik really feels that the geographical conditions of the small cliffs prevent the fleet from landing on the beach and heading for the monastery.

    Many situations clearly show one thing, that is, since Lindisfarne was attacked a long time ago, the new monastery has strengthened enough defenses.

    However, this is probably just a small obstacle encountered by the Viking army on the way to attack.

    The mast of the Aphrora is now flying with the blue flag of Ross on a white background, which is the navy flag of the Principality of Ross!

    Rurik has ordered the adjustment of the heading of the flagship Aphrodite, which has caused all the subsequent long ships to turn.

    He glanced at the flag of the mast in an inadvertent moment, and suddenly had a clever plan in mind.

    "Jeflo!" Rurik shouted.

    "in."

    "The king flag of Northumbria we seized, didn''t you throw it away?!"

    "How could it be thrown away?" Jeflo looked proud: "That is our glory! That felt cloth has been washed and dried."

    Rurik pointed at the mast: "Send me someone to take off our flag and hang that flag."

    "Ah! What does this mean?"

    "You are too innocent, Jeflo! This is a strategy! I want the defenders, the priests, to think we are their friends."

    After being pointed out by himself, Yevlo suddenly realized that after a roar, he assigned a man to climb the mast to change the flag.

    This is an era without binoculars, and everyone in Lindisfarne has been watching until the huge fleet is heading here.

    People have heard the news that the monastery was attacked decades ago, but it has been a long time ago, and it has become a kind of legend.

    The angle of view was changed to Lindis Fine.

    In the adjacent naval barracks in Noembria, an infantry captain named John was awakened by his men.

    "My lord! Something happened! The sea..." The soldier trembling violently, pointed in the direction of the ocean.

    "What are you scared of? Take me to see."

    As soon as the infantry captain walked out of his barracks, he saw a large number of soldiers standing outside the camp, squinting at the fleet that was getting closer and closer. They had never seen a fleet of this size, especially noticing that there was a strange big ship in it.

    What''s the situation? !

    The infantry captain subconsciously felt that the crisis was serious, and when he saw that the king''s flag of his kingdom was flying on the big ship, he suddenly couldn''t make up his mind.

    In fact, most people are wondering, maybe this fleet was built by Lord King? It is unbelievably weird, and does anyone know about the formation of the King''s fleet?

    The soldiers wanted an explanation from the infantry captain, but Johnson knew nothing.

    It''s always right to stay alert regardless of whether the person is an enemy or a friend.

    He couldn''t make up his mind now, so he gave an order, that is, a centurion under his command to take his own person to the monastery urgently, and then close the gate.

    The remaining two centurions led the team to line up with him to the coast. If the king is coming, he will welcome him, if the enemy is the enemy, he will go to war.

    As for the soldiers who did not return to assist the Earl of Bamburgh to go to the countryside to collect food, John had no attention.

    John has achieved the most basic qualities of a soldier. He devoted himself to military deployment in the shortest possible time. The most important thing is that he correctly fulfilled his important responsibility of guarding the monastery.

    The wooden doors of the monastery have been closed, and the priests have all learned of the arrival of a suspected Wang family fleet.

    Very different from the attitude of the army, many priests naively thought that the king himself and his beloved fleet arrived at the monastery, because the mass of the Assumption on August 15 is coming! This year, the king personally brought the mighty fleet to attend the grand mass. Everything makes sense.

    However, the opponent''s Assumption of the Virgin Rurik never cared. The main reason for choosing the looting in July and August was that Britain had just harvested the wheat during this period. Vikings from all walks of life had to take advantage of this opportunity to make a fortune.

    He estimated that his deceitful methods had deceived his opponent to a certain extent, and a kind of armed men dressed in orange clothes lined up outside the coastal camp, which made him surprised.

    "Maybe they were not fooled." Yevlo said with jealousy.

    "It doesn''t matter, they are lined up, but they are more likely to be hit by us. Jeflo!"

    "in!"

    "Take the brothers to adjust the weapons, and all the bull stone throwers are aimed at the starboard side. The torsion slingshot on the port side is moved to the starboard side. The others, with the crossbow ready to shoot."

    "Yes!"

    With the size of the Aphrola, the beach is just getting stranded on its own. With the big ship close enough to the coast, Rurik used a mechanical sight with a fixed starboard torsion slingshot to stare at a wandering enemy soldier, and the aiming frame locked the enemy''s figure, especially the size of the figure Rurik determined the position.

    "Now go riveting! 150stika away! Starboard to the enemy!"

    With the violent shaking, the Aphrora suddenly stopped. As the anchor was dropped from the port side, the whole ship naturally faced the coast with its starboard side.

    "Hjutraaaa!"

    Rurik screamed, and all the long-range weapons on the Aphrora fired at the same time!

    This action shocked Paul directly to the ground. Didn''t he think that these devices were firing deadly weapons? ! Can you really hit a sergeant on the shore at such a long distance?

    The ten-round javelin with a rotating tail of the torsion slingshot went straight to the Northumbria garrison lined up with whirring noises at a parabola per second.

    It was followed by ten stone bullets fired by the bull trebuchet, and the light arrow thrown by the crossbow followed.

    People on the shore have never seen a torsion slingshot, or it is simply the loss of these weapons in Britain, which has caused these fighters to be terribly ignorant of these weapons.

    John only heard an impending rumbling, and after a while he hesitated, he suddenly felt fear.

    Unfortunately, the casualties of the soldiers followed.

    Some soldiers were directly nailed to the beach with a javelin, while others were stoned to break their shoulders, and the smashed heads died instantly.

    People began to retreat subconsciously and raised the iron-skin reinforced shield.

    Those of them who were ordered to station at the monastery are the elite of the kingdom, so they are much better in weaponry. In fact, a guard team of more than 300 people, of which more than 100 people have chain armor, and the shields of 200 people are reinforced with metal.

    It is a pity that these defensive devices of theirs, in front of Rurik''s more powerful long-range weapons, are stronger than a piece of paper that can be torn by a single poke.

    Light arrows hit some unsuspecting people, and more people began to retreat unconsciously holding shields.

    "No withdrawal! It''s the enemy! Warriors of Northumbria, fight with me!"

    John threw his sword and tried his best to appeal. His soldiers were calm, but soon the second round of stone bullets and heavy javelins fell again!

    Not only that, more than thirty long ships carrying aggressive Viking warriors have already begun their final beaching. They are holding back a murderous aura, and they are only one step away from landing and fighting.

    It was at this moment that the infantry captain John finally realized that the enemy of Fan could not be blocked by his own.

 Chapter 521ï¼š The tragic history reappeared

    The long ship rushed to the beach on a huge wave. What jumped from the top was a sword and shield player with braided hair and a naked back tattoo.

    The huge round shield that can protect the entire torso is engraved with strange patterns, and some fighters wear masks that cover the entire face, which is even more fierce.

    The soldiers of the Northumbria Army who had just endured two rounds of long-range strikes had not recovered from the sudden attack, and had to face the beach landings of such a mighty and strange army.

    "Follow me! Don''t run away! The fugitives will be hanged!" The infantry captain John screamed hopelessly, holding up his iron sword, but he knew how to resist this army only by his own scared army?

    Perhaps as soon as the enemy fleet is discovered, the entire army retreats to a more defensive monastery, and the situation will not get worse.

    Biyuni, Geiger, and all the brave Viking warriors, without exception, used their shields against the entire torso, and charged forward with a sword and axe in their right hand. Swords and shields are always in front, and hundreds of warriors in the weather carry short spears equipped with axes to prepare for the support of the pioneer brothers in the anxious short soldiers.

    The poor Northumbria army, not only is their strength at an absolute disadvantage, but their tactics are even more messy.

    In the decades of civil war in the kingdom, apart from the decline of the people''s livelihood, the quality of the army has not improved during the war. They even forgot the knowledge of the battle. In the past wars, the sergeants rushed to fight in chaos. This primitive "group fight" without tactical literacy has become the mainstream situation on the battlefield.

    As for the Viking army rushing over, they at least knew how to fit the shields into each other to form a shield wall and press it up.

    Only a little stronger than the Northumbrian infantry, these Viking forces, which are mainly composed of Balmerks, gained the advantage just after they landed.

    It is inevitable that hand-to-hand combat will happen.

    More than fifty kingdom fighters who have not lost their creed, they are fighting on the front line of the fierce battle.

    Even though their armed forces are better, they can''t bear to be attacked by groups.

    They hardly caused any casualties to the Viking army, and were sparsely overturned.

    The shield wall is like an indestructible stone wall! Only the archers in the barracks tower can cause some damage to their opponents with their short bows, and this kind of damage is only equivalent to a mosquito bite.

    The fifty or so soldiers quickly fought to their deaths, and the front collapsed so fast that the infantry captain John had to flee when he was puzzled.

    "Brothers! Withdraw to the barracks with me!"

    John tried his best to swing the iron sword, he was trying to restrain his men, and this action also caused him to become a target of public criticism.

    Do not! He was only stared at by a crossbow.

    As a result, Biyunni¡¯s workman helped to take care of the steel-armed crossbow, skillfully and calmly aimed at the man in chain mail and orange, who looks like a "war chief". He gently squeezed the trigger. The body was startled back, and the deadly armor-piercing arrow slammed past.

    The hardened tapered carbon steel arrow cluster was originally used to deal with heavy targets of the Eastern Roman armor and cavalry level, and the chain mail must be easily opened.

    John suddenly felt weak, and then fell to the ground. He got up hard, only to see something pierced through his heart. His mind went blank, and suddenly he lay down again weakly, and then he didn''t get up...

    Those confused Northumbria fighters watched as their captain fell to the ground!

    Falling to the ground means death in battle, and their last bit of morale collapses randomly.

    Only two centurions were left with their very limited brothers. Some ran to the barracks and tried to continue making the pit, while others looked at the monastery not far away, and threw them away without looking back. Weapons and even helmets ran toward Bamburgh in the south in a shameful light-fitting posture.

    Is the battle going to end in such an unhonorable way? Such a victory is not at all happy.

    The goal of the Viking army, which has almost no loss, is directed at the barracks. Even if there are wooden walls and towers for defense, how can that wooden wall be worth the Vikings'' Nordic forest axe?

    The barracks are surrounded by groups of Vikings, and the archers on the tower are like squirrels surrounded by wolves, helpless and fearful.

    The Viking archers continued to release arrows, and soon suppressed the tower archers.

    With the closed wooden door being smashed into sawdust by dozens of two-handed axes, everything is over!

    The army rushed in, and those kingdom soldiers who had signaled to surrender were still beheaded and killed, and the landing battle seemed to end there.

    Geiger of Vashobi was panting, his face full of triumphant joy.

    He found Biyuni with a **** hand axe, and pointed the axe to the south: "Some cowards have run to the south. Are we chasing?"

    "Cowards? Let them run away. Now that the sky is dimming, we have occupied this camp, which happens to be our resting place. Soon the Ross people are going ashore too. Before Rurik disembarks, let''s make available the ones here. Search everything clean."

    Geiger was a little puzzled, and his axe pointed to the east again: "That is the monastery. We are now taking advantage of the brother''s happiness, rushing to occupy the monastery, we can hold the gold and silver overnight."

    Biyuni thought that it was the same reason, so he quickly climbed onto the wooden wall of the barracks and shouted at the brothers who were looting everywhere: "Brothers! Leave this boring camp, let¡¯s attack the altar (referring to the monastery), We rush to occupy it before it gets dark!"

    The morale of the army raised its sword and axe high. At this moment Bijuni felt that he had indeed become the commander-in-chief of the army, and even the king of the Balmerks!

    The Viking warriors rushed out of the barracks one after another. At this time, some of them had replaced the captured new weapons, and even replaced the leather boots pulled from the enemy''s corpse.

    And a few soldiers pulled out a few scared women from a certain wooden shed, and asked Biyuni: "Boss, what do these women do?"

    "They?" Biyuni recognized that this was a soldier recruited by his family, and instantly understood the identity of these strange women: "These women are slaves kept by those people, and they will all be kept and brought back. Just like this, how many of you are. One guards this camp, others follow us to the monastery to grab gold!"

    As soon as this remark came out, those Viking fighters who were still complacent, they simply picked up the knife and fell directly, and yelled to keep up with the large army. At this moment, the Northumbria barracks that had just been occupied are equivalent to being abandoned again.

    Now for the Viking army, nothing is more beautiful than gold.

    Biyuni had no interest in capturing some women, and he would only be interested in the captured horses throughout the occupied military camp. He simply rode on the horse, but it was a pity that the situation and fantasy were too different. These full-time soliciting horses are really docile, but it is difficult to urge them to run wild.

    In the fjords of Bergen, the locals have domesticated and bred local horse breeds for a long time, but the local Vikings have long allowed them to pull carts, which is also the latest thing to ride on horseback.

    Bijuni knew about riding a horse, and the Viking army ran towards the monastery. Bijuni was the most beautiful boy in the army.

    "That guy...how did I see Bijuni riding a horse again?!" Leurik on the bow squinted and sighed.

    And Jeflo also yelled at the right time: "My lord, I found the tide is rising. We landed..."

    "Hurry up." Rurik turned his head and urged: "It is difficult for those people to break through the stone walls of the monastery. Our heavy weapons will be in place as soon as possible."

    The workhorse in the cabin of Aphrora was **** with ropes, and was pulled out of the deck by the soldiers and sailors. Such a laborious operation once made everyone think it was necessary?

    The horses were finally hoisted to the long ship, followed by torsion slingshots and catapults.

    This is a time-consuming transportation process. It stands to reason that the ship can suspend operations, pull the anchor and head straight to the monastery.

    However, the well-informed sailor noticed that the area where the monastery was located was definitely a tidal island, where there was a large area of ??tidal flats that might not be knee deep.

    The big ship can naturally rush up, and the result must be a terrible run aground. If the last rising tide cannot float the big ship, the result will be fatal.

    The Aphrora could crash one enemy long ship after another, but Lurik didn''t dare to venture in at the risk of running aground.

    Naturally, R¨¹lik could not give support to those Balmerk Vikings. After all, the siege war had begun.

    Thousands of warriors stepped on the road leading to the monastery, which looked like a breakwater, and the people who were on their heads fought against the sunset. They only wanted to fish for gold and silver, and they never noticed that the tide was rising.

    Finally, they rushed under the outer stone wall of the monastery.

    According to the beliefs of the priests, they are also priests, and naturally it is impossible to take up arms and fight.

    At this moment, all the priests in the monastery finally realized that the legends in the past were by no means invented by the ancestors. The tragic history repeats itself! The sea barbarians came to kill again, the goal must be to looting Lindisfarn Monastery again, everyone will be killed without exception.

    Although the priest cannot fight in person, the warriors standing on the wall need divine blessings!

    The priests mounted a huge wooden cross on the wall. The bishop who lived in the monastery poured holy water on the defending soldiers with cypress branches. He tried his best to suppress his panic appeal: "This is the sanctuary of St. Cuthbert. These savages destroy the purity of the sanctuary. God forgive your sins, God is with you, fight for your faith..."

    Perhaps this instruction really worked. Less than a hundred defenders in the nervous Northumbria burst out of great morale!

    Because this monastery was built by "Saint Cuthbert" who was a preacher in Northumbria. His corpse was buried in the cemetery of the monastery, and he wrote " The original handwritten sheepskin book of the "Gospel of Lindisfarne" is placed in a "holy cabinet" made of pure gold in the monastery.

    This monastery does contain a large amount of gold and silver, but they are almost all sacred objects. The defending soldiers have realized that the wealth of the monastery is like a big push of fat, attracting the bite of wild beasts.

    The defenders stood on a stone wall about three and a half meters long. The stone wall, which was stacked with granite and reinforced with logs, constituted a solid line of defense.

    Biyuni and the crowd were already standing under the stone wall, and a group of warriors had already performed their tricks again, carrying a big axe to smash the door.

    The monastery has only one road to land, and once the tide rises, the road is immediately closed. The defenders only need to hold the front wall and wait for the tide to rise. If the enemy does not withdraw, it will be submerged in the sea to feed the fish!

    The centurion who received the blessing of the holy water was very aware of his major disadvantages, and immediately ordered his subordinates, no matter what they used, first try to block the wooden door. Therefore, a batch of wooden carts and sundries were dragged to the wooden door and piled up by the soldiers desperately.

    While the soldiers on the head of the city desperately put their arrows, they also began to drop stones.

    Those crowded under the city wall were unable to climb the wall with their bare hands, but encountered stones hit their heads.

    At first, some Viking warriors were directly smashed to death.

    Those brawny men with axe struggling to smash the door have been hit the hardest, even if they have the shields of their brothers, they are still suffering losses.

    Trying to take the first advantage, Geiger, who was the first to rush in to looting, finally realized that the momentum was wrong.

    The smashing man inside the door kept roaring: "The door is too strong, we can''t smash it!"

    "How can it be broken! Hold on." Geiger yelled.

    "Geiger! Think of a way, they keep throwing stones, brothers can''t stand it!"

    Geiger and his work are still insisting, and his brother Esbj?rn also went straight into the city gate.

    "You kid! How come here?!"

    "Brother, Biyuni and the others have already withdrawn." Esbjorn roared angrily.

    "Damn! That guy will be a coward again."

    "No. They found that the sea was surging upwards. If we don''t withdraw, we will drown all of us by fetching water."

    "Damn it! Damn it!" Geiger slammed his chest with anger, and shouted, "It was obviously that he called for everyone to attack now, but he chose to withdraw. Brother, what about the Ross people? What is Rurik doing? Why is there no support? ?"

    "The Ross people are moving things, they didn''t participate in the war at all..."

    "Enough is enough." Geiger almost broke his teeth. He didn''t know how the tide was rising, but the light was really getting dim. If the fighting is delayed until the night, it will be detrimental to everyone.

    Although Biyuni was unwilling and even complained that Rurik''s support was not in place, the tide was indeed rising rapidly, and it was very fatal to drag him for some time.

    He took the lead with his No. 200, dragging the dead body to retreat, and the captured horses were also used. Dragging the corpse with a horse is obviously disrespectful to the brother who died in battle, but letting his brother fall into the hands of the enemy is the greatest tragedy.

    Seeing that Biyuni, the strongest soldier, ran away The other family leaders started to retreat when the momentum was wrong, and now they can retreat along with them.

    As for the Bergen immigrants in Shetland, they really have no shame. They just followed the army and retreated to the coast after seeing the battle. They mingled with Rurik''s men, and Rurik himself learned of the situation ahead.

    Looking at the people who returned to Lulu, Rurik frowned in the setting sun, and couldn''t help but underestimate: "It seems that some ladders need to be built to climb the walls, and siege hammers are needed to smash the doors."

    In the end, it was a hundred of Vashobi who retreated under Geiger''s leadership. No one died in the battle, and their bodies were dragged away by their companions.

    When they arrived at the passage, they were facing water that was already kneeless.

    Behind them, the defenders of Northumbria shouted Harillia, thanking God for the shelter, and some people cursed at the escaped Vikings.

    Although Geiger could not understand those words, he knew that he could hear the vicious tone.

    "You wait for me. Tomorrow! When we have a good rest, we will kill you so much..."

 Chapter 522ï¼š When the Viking sword and shield hand stood on the wall and raised the blood axe

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The Viking warriors who withdrew did not feel annoyed, and everyone was holding back their energy without breaking the enemy''s front and occupying the monastery.

    After the Northumbrian army escaped, the camp became an excellent camp for Rurik, and his Balmerk and Shetland fighters did not hesitate to use this as a resting place.

    The corpses of the brothers who died in the war were brought back to a unified resettlement, and they were planned to be cremated in a unified manner after the war ended.

    People were sitting everywhere on the beach near the shore. They lit a bonfire to cook wheat, ate the captured bacon, even killed two captured workhorses, and grilled fresh horse meat to fill their hunger.

    They lit a large number of bonfires, and some bonfires were essentially unmanned.

    This is Rurik''s usual strategy, but it is too new for the Balmerks. Would it be possible to make the bonfire dense like stars to scare the enemy into a nervous breakdown? Perhaps.

    After the entire daytime sailing, the beach landing battle in the afternoon, and even the siege battle in the evening, these Viking fighters are indeed good in physical fitness, but they are by no means superhuman. Because of their high spirits, they ignore that their bodies are being overdrawn. Once they start to rest, they will soon fall asleep around the campfire after eating and drinking.

    The family leaders who participated in the war, they all stayed in a big wooden house in the barracks.

    There are square tables and some wooden benches. Although the weather was not very cold, the black pottery pots in the room lit the firewood, and the warmth enveloped everyone.

    Everyone was exhausted, and the fact that the battle was defeated in the evening prompted everyone to make a decision by the commander-in-chief Ruriek.

    The fact that there are no large-scale complaints does not mean that no one complains. Geiger suffocated and yelled: "My brothers and I rushed directly to their city gate, even if it was a stone wall, my people kept ramming the wooden door. , It can definitely be smashed to pieces. However, you are afraid that the rising tide will drown everyone, so you all withdrew."

    "But the tide is rising very fast. You see, your own boots are all wet." Biyuni shrugged.

    "We can obviously hold on a little longer."

    "But the other brothers are suffering losses. We are attacking a stone city, and it seems that it is not easy to accomplish." Biyunni''s words were very pertinent, and the attitudes of the heads of the families were similar.

    Geiger changed his words: "Brother Rurik, maybe your people should hurry up. Your heavy equipment will give us some support earlier. Tonight we can embrace gold and silver and sleep in their temple (monastery). "

    "My actions are fast enough." Rurik shook his head, slapped the table and stood up directly: "I admit your courage, but your movements are chaotic! We didn''t make enough preparations and attacked rashly. The stone fortress, the result is of course a failure."

    "So, is there a way?" Bijuni asked.

    "Yes! I have prepared a countermeasure."

    As soon as these words came out, the expressions of the cautious people all eased.

    Geiger licked his face at the desk with both hands and asked urgently: "Tomorrow! Brother, are you confident that you can take your brothers to break tomorrow? I heard that you people in Ross have experienced such a siege."

    "Tomorrow? Not yet."

    "why?"

    "We are going to use tomorrow to prepare some special siege equipment. Let''s talk about it." Rurik pointed directly to the direction of the wooden door. "You have seen it, brothers sleep everywhere! They are too tired. , This is not a night¡¯s rest to recover. According to my plan, our army will have a good rest tomorrow, and some people will build equipment. We launched the attack on the third day! We just took the road flooded by the tide and broke up in the front. Stone wall."

    Rurik was very firm in his words. Although he was still a young man, no one questioned the rationality of his methods.

    The so-called method of siege, there is nothing more than a ladder and a siege hammer that Rurik can produce in a short time.

    Geiger and his Vashobi brothers fought under the wall for a long time bravestly, and they produced a lot of key information about the wall.

    Based on the intelligence obtained in exchange for the lives of soldiers, engineering equipment is being built in an orderly manner.

    Rurik finally fell asleep in the territory of Northumbria. He didn''t feel dangerous in the depths of the enemy, even if Paul explained that Bamburgh was the place where he walked for a day in the south, which is really a big city.

    Big city? I''m afraid it''s just a walled city of two to three thousand people.

    Rurik didn''t pay attention to this, and everyone''s mind was focused on the monastery.

    The gloomy starry sky hides the outline of the earth, and burning flames are everywhere on the dim coast, and its density echoes the stars.

    Lindisfarne Abbey has now become a complete island, or its original intention was to use geography for defense. However, it is facing the siege of the most navigable ethnic group in this time and space.

    The defenders and priests of Northumbria were frightened. The bishops and lower priests in black robes placed the holy relics in a prominent place in the monastery. Most of the sergeants and all the priests gathered together and prayed all night. .

    After daybreak, the defenders who had been tossing for the night returned to their posts, nervously waiting for the tide to retreat and the passage to reappear.

    What else can I do? surrender? How can you surrender to the barbarians? The result of surrender is to be killed.

    Keep sticking? When is it a head to stick to it!

    The priests pray that God will send angels to kill or drive away the barbarians with divine power.

    The defenders were more realistic. They hoped that somehow they would send people to escape and rush to Bamburgh to rescue the soldiers. However, this isolated island of monastery limited the enemy''s attack and their own escape.

    The last centurion of the infantry could only lament: "I knew that a few small boats should have been set up."

    The defenders waited for the enemy''s general attack in fear and anxiety, and finally, a group appeared!

    Bijuni took a mere one hundred fighters and the four bull trebuchets carried by the guys in Evlo.

    How striking is their huge paint-painted shield! Not only that, but the heads of many soldiers with spears poked at the heads of Northumbrian soldiers who died yesterday.

    The defender holding the bow subconsciously released arrows in panic, but the arrows can''t hit those targets that have stoppedWelfare] Give you a red envelope in cash! Follow the vx public [Book Friends Base Camp] to receive it!

    "Come here, brothers, I don''t know what effect Rurik can make me do this way." Biyuni said strangely.

    Jevlo casually praised: "My master, Lurik, has great wisdom. In my opinion, he just wants to scare those people''s courage by means."

    Biyuni couldn''t fully agree, he shrugged: "With this leisurely mind, all the brothers rushed over, and they broke the city just by climbing the wall."

    "But would there be brothers who would die in battle?"

    "Huh? Do you stop fighting because you are afraid of death? We are Odin''s soldiers, and death in battle is an honor for everyone."

    Jeflo smiled and shook his head.

    "Brother, what are you laughing at?"

    "I laugh at you being too innocent. My master doesn''t think so. Master Rurik hopes to complete the victory without loss, and the warrior can walk through the whole life in the glorious body, so that the soul can still go to Valhalla. Since the destiny is the same. , Why not get more women and have more children before you die?"

    "My Rurik brothers have a wonderful idea. Okay, Jeflo, are your people ready?"

    "Prepared a long time ago! Let us scare them now."

    The bull trebuchet can throw any projectile that can be wrapped in a leather bag, and this time, Jevlo was ordered to use the head of a local dead body to make the projectile.

    Such a projectile is almost zero destructive, and it is extremely intimidating and insulting!

    When the hideous and gray heads were filled, Jeflo gave an order and they smashed out.

    The defenders of Northumbria instinctively hid behind the battlements, and they also saw the terribleness of these weapons yesterday, for fear of being smashed into their heads.

    The strange furry projectile landed without causing any waves.

    The courageous defender went to check, and then sat directly on the ground in extreme shock.

    Several defenders ran up, but they crawled and evaded again.

    "What are you doing? Is it the devil they smashed here?!" The centurion came with a sword, and when he saw the ferocious heads, he trembled as he was strong.

    Heads were thrown over one after another, and the fragile spirit of the already exhausted soldiers was shocked again.

    The most daring people gathered their heads and buried them on the spot for the time being.

    Time continued to evolve, and the soldiers of the Viking army deliberately keeping their distances simply sat on the ground, only the trebuchets rhythmically threw stone bullets at the defenders. The heads that had been chopped off had been thrown away, and the rest were the granite stones that were easily eroded by the sea on the pathway.

    Anyone exposed to open ground is at risk of being killed! look! The wall of the monastery was hit by a stone and smashed out of a hole.

    The soldiers of the garrison looked everywhere for the shrouded ground, and they were so relieved that they saw the barbarians who had tossed everyone all day retreating with their own eyes when the tide was rising in the evening, waiting for fear and helplessness.

    Many people even began to rejoice that the defenders whispered to each other. The so-called barbarians were unable to break through the stone wall, and then used the means to insult everyone. Fortunately, everyone persisted. Evacuate by rowing.

    Optimism spread in the monastery. It was estimated that the barbarians were unable to attack at night, and the guards were almost broken physically and mentally. They were really unable to sustain themselves. They looked for places to fall asleep, and that night, the priests began to pray again.

    At the same time, Rurik had stocked his siege weapons.

    The wooden pillars that originally constituted the wooden wall of the barracks were dismantled, and as many as ten long ladders were **** with hand-made hemp rope. Their sturdiness has been verified by experiments, and Rurik can be sure that any pair of ladders can satisfy four people climbing at the same time.

    The ladder is one, and the other is nothing more than a siege hammer.

    In the two-wheeled carriage in the barracks, the horses were slaughtered and eaten by hungry soldiers. Although it was a wasteful act, Rurik saw that it was done, so he asked for a piece of fresh tenderloin of the horse and sent his men to cook it.

    The carriage was modified, the two carriages were joined together, and a large number of wooden poles were piled on it. Without him, these wooden poles are all taken from the demolished barracks.

    Let the soldiers carry the siege hammer to hit the door? It is a waste of physical strength. But if it is improved to a wheeled siege rush vehicle, people can bump into it for a long time.

    A mere two kinds of equipment are enough to open up Balmerk¡¯s vision. They have never thought of or seen such equipment before. If they are really effective, the brothers will have sufficient experience in the future, and they will encounter difficulties when going out to fight. Yingzhai naturally follows the law.

    The equipment is not only that, but Rurik also ordered a batch of planks made of thin wooden poles to be used as an anti-arrow shield.

    All day of preparation, everything is ready.

    Bijuni and his guys returned, back to Rurik to report to the others in the old barracks that had been torn down.

    "I don''t know if the intimidation action worked. In short, we were still throwing stones on the eve of the rising tide."

    "Enough is enough." Rurik praised with a smile.

    Bijuni looked at all the friends present, and their eyes were full of confidence in victory.

    "Brother Rurik, it seems you are all ready?"

    "No! Brother Biyuni, we are ready! Tomorrow morning, when the tide recedes, we will attack!"

    The Viking warriors spent a comfortable night. In the early morning, they cooked another meal of wheat and ate some fish and meat one after another.

    It was completely different from the situation of the defenders. The Vikings were not only full of fighting spirit, each soldier was full of food and sleep, and was full of super energy.

    Someone blew the horns, and then the assembled warriors beat their shields neatly, and there was a rhythmic Viking roar.

    The sound of horror spread to the distance, and Lindisfarne''s defenders hurriedly took their place. Every defender saw the army gathered in the distance, and subconsciously painted a cross on his chest.

    The centurion of infantry was standing on the battlements. The archbishop and all the priests held the huge black "Holy Cross" and the golden basin of holy water. The archbishop himself had poured holy water on every soldier and read the scriptures. With blessings.

    The panic was comforted, but the Centurion was more realistic. He shouted with a sword: "Warrior of Northumbria! This is our last battle for faith! Even if we fight to the last person, we cannot let the barbarians Enter our holy place! God is with us!"

    Many defenders were roaring, how small compared to the Viking army that was already on the way.

    The result of the war was already obvious, and Rurik was full of confidence. He felt that he would be able to achieve victory before noon.

    As for the inevitable killing after breaking the city, although it was cruel, Rurik knew he had to be cruel.

    Because of these Balmerks and the Shetlanders who have recently joined, they must need a fierce commander.

    The torsion slingshot is in place, the bull trebuchet is in place, and the crossbowmen are in place.

    In these remote support? In front of the suppression weapon was the vanguard of as many as five hundred people, and it was also the strongest combat force in the entire Viking army.

    They carried ten sets of ladders, surrounded by huge siege carts, and also carried some huge wooden boards.

    The defenders of Northumbria had never seen such strange things on the battlefield, but they subconsciously believed that the barbarians needed to use these tools to break the city.

    Behind Rurik, a sturdy mercenary carried the flag of the Rus with a white background and blue stripes.

    Just this banner is enough to make many defenders realize that this group of barbarians came prepared, they are not the generation of pirates.

    Without any pre-war negotiations, Ruriek first ordered the long-range firepower behind him.

    The torsion slingshot fired javelins, and the catapult fired stone bullets, which were accompanied by a large number of thrown arrows, smashing the defenders of the battlements.

    Although most of them were in hiding, three people were still smashed to death and wounded. It was enough to cause this casualty, because the long-range attack did not stop at all.

    Rurik was very satisfied with his ballistic calculations, and the drop of various projectiles within the city wall would not affect the siege at all.

    "Now! Let''s start!"

    The official order was issued The army stepped on the only way to the monastery and began the final onslaught.

    The ladders were on the wall one after another, and the Viking sword and shield hand had begun to climb.

    The siege rush car slammed into the already damaged wooden door, and the first collision violently almost knocked off the obstacles behind.

    The Northumbria defenders, who were limited in strength, tried to throw stones and shoot arrows, but they were the ones who died.

    Now Biyuni has become a good crossbowman in actual combat. All the crossbows are used to suppress the firepower of the battlement enemies. Thanks to these sophisticated weapons, the manipulators have become sharpshooters.

    More than a dozen people in a row were shot and killed just now, forcing the other defenders to hide and throw rocks outside the city hopelessly.

    However, as the first group of Viking warriors who climbed the ladder stood on the wall raised the **** axe to the brothers below, the battle was over.

    For the rest of the time, this monastery, lonely in the tide, was already a death cage for the defenders...

 Chapter 523ï¼š The Gospel of Lindisfarne is noble in gold and silver

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Those defenders who had almost collapsed in vain resisted more and more invaders, and they soon lost their garrison on the city wall, allowing the subsequent Viking fighters to climb and climb more smoothly.

    These Balmerk Vikings fought their first real siege battle, and the victory is already in their hands.

    The most ordinary warriors also had the urge to take possession of the Golden Mountain and kick the gold into their arms. They all felt that the Golden Mountain and Silver Mountain must be hidden in the neatly piled spire monastery.

    The defending centurion, who was once very brave, also lost fighting spirit after the stone wall was broken by the enemy. In the futile resistance, he was chopped off with an axe and ended everything.

    The officer is already a soldier, and the resistance of the comrades-in-arms has no effect!

    In the end, more than twenty people alive and the priests rushed into the monastery, the thick solid wood door was tightly closed.

    The archbishop looked sadly at the towering cross in the room, knelt on the burlap mat, and prayed sadly with the sheepskin book taken out of the golden box in his arms.

    The monastery is like a ball cage, and the entire tidal island is a ball cage.

    The priests and soldiers, more than fifty people gathered together, they prayed for God¡¯s salvation in the tragic moment, but in the eyes of the Vikings, these guys are just a bunch of cowardly rabbits hiding in the cave, or the fat in the sheepfold. sheep.

    All the buildings outside the monastery were searched by the invading Vikings. Anyone who hid was hacked and killed. Only tyrannical and bloodthirsty savages remained outside.

    Bijuni''s heart was beating wildly, and he was very annoyed that he was already standing within the stone wall, but he did not get the gold and silver in the first place.

    However, the brothers have already seized a batch of ironware and cloth, and these materials are still expensive when they are brought back to their hometown.

    "Brothers! Come with me! Destroy the wooden door!" He roared and charged with a crossbow.

    More than fifty fighters under Biyunni responded immediately. Among them, the brawny man with a heavy axe began to smash the wooden door.

    Sawdust flew wildly, but the situation became more and more abnormal.

    After a while, Geiger and his people also participated in the final fierce battle. Seeing that his brother was so slow, the anxious man directly shouted: "Your person is hungry? Why don''t you have the strength to smash the door?"

    "Don''t talk coldly! This door is very hard, let your people smash it together."

    "Okay. Hey! We smashed them away, how do we divide the contents?"

    Biyuni smiled wantonly: "Of course it is the brothers who **** it by their ability. Listen, whoever snatches it, we brothers can''t fight inwardly."

    Geiger nodded, raising his small hand axe high and shouting at his brother behind him: "Men of Vashobi, smash the door for me! Whoever snatches the property will go to whoever robs it."

    More than 20 warriors with two-handed wood axes began to smash the door, but they didn''t know that the wooden door of the Lindisfarn Monastery was its last line of defense. In Northumbria, a rare wooden door is made of hardened oak that has been dried in the shade for an unknown period of time, and a number of latches are inserted behind the door.

    The strong men sweat like rain, but the destruction of this door can be called Gu Sha.

    "Are we going to knock down the sunset?" Geiger sullenly looked helpless.

    Biyuni thought of a countermeasure: "Brother, let your people follow me."

    "You? Have a plan?"

    "Come with me quickly."

    A group of soldiers besieging the monastery ran to the stone wall gate. They already knew the reason why the siege rush could not move the gate because there were a lot of stones and other debris piled up in the gate hole.

    Bijuni was already carrying the stones, and he yelled to the guys: "Only Rurik''s weapon can break the wooden door. Brothers, move the debris away and let the siege cart come in!"

    Everyone roared, and all kinds of debris were also cleaned up at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    In the end, because of the excellent effect of climbing the ladder to break the city, the door of the stone wall that has been directly knocked open by the idle siege cart.

    At the same time, Rurik, who was waiting for the good news in the rear, saw this moment keenly.

    "They are finally done!" Yevluo Jianfeng pointed directly, "My lord, we should go in."

    Rurik nodded and dragged Paul, who was in close combat, panic and guilt, to his side.

    What did the captured food officer think? Rurik had already speculated that he was inseparable from each other.

    In the concept of people in this era, the Kingdom of Northumbria is only the kingdom of the king, and there is almost only a taxation and military protection relationship with ordinary subjects. The subjects felt that life was unsustainable, or did not want to be a serf, so they dared to flee.

    However, it is difficult for them to give up their beliefs, and it is difficult for them to deny the three views that they have been shaped since birth. Of course, they are even more afraid of falling into hell.

    Rurik didn''t care so much, he solemnly ordered: "Now! I want to enter the monastery! You want to show me the way."

    "Ah! I''m not familiar with this place..."

    "It doesn''t matter. I want you to help me find the holy objects! Listen, I am not very interested in general gold and silver, holy objects are important. For example, some parchment books, or other things, I want to bring all these go."

    Paul heard a lot of things. He especially heard that the young barbarian leader pursued the "Sheepskin Book", which was really shocking.

    Paul thought carefully, and stumbling in a hurry, said: "The monastery, there is a sacred book, and everyone in the whole kingdom knows this."

    "Oh? What book?"

    "The Gospel by Lindisfarne"

    "Is it one?"

    Hearing this word, Paul was shocked, and he hurriedly yelled: "Even if I am a low status, I know that it is indeed a treasure. I heard that it is written in Latin and is a holy treasure of the kingdom."

    "That is my sacred object! I will keep it in my custody." Rurik is ambitious. Compared with ordinary gold and silver vessels, a book written in Latin, that is, the original version of the Bible, is really huge. Cultural value.

    Rurik itself is not interested in the beliefs described in the scriptures, but it is necessary for the Russ to learn from its cultural and artistic qualities. Since it is written in Classical Latin, it should be owned by it. Classical Latin is still an important diplomatic language in southern Europe. The most important thing is that the Latin vocabulary in this book will greatly expand the vocabulary of the Rus people and become the cornerstone of the language of the rise of the Rus Principality.

    Rurik rushed to the opening door with his cronies excitedly, and he suddenly saw that the siege cart had rushed in.

    On the other hand, more than forty people flocked to the car, and Biyunni became the commander of the group.

    The rushing car aimed at the tight wooden door full of axe marks, and all the dead bodies and debris in front were cleaned up, leaving a fairly smooth stone road with only blood stains left.

    "Brothers! Go ahead!"

    With an order from Biyunni, hundreds of Viking warriors roared one after another, and the people manipulating the cart seemed to have endless power. They pushed the car faster and faster, and when the collision was about to happen, everyone got out of their hands.

    The heavy rushing car sank vigorously. It did not really hit the thick and hard oak door, but broke the door frame cleanly. The wooden door with the door frame and some stones collapsed as a whole.

    The people in the monastery began to scream honestly, and some people remained kneeling in despair, and they kept crossing their chests waiting for death.

    The Vikings who rushed in had no nonsense. They saw any monk in black wanton hacking and killing, rage and greed dominated their minds, and became mad during the killing. No one even wanted to capture the captives and take them back to be slaves.

    They were once slashed for slashing, and the sacred monastery was immersed in blood.

    Rurik was anxious that the "Gospel of Lindisfarne" that he found in the first place was held in his arms by the bishop himself. How could such a holy thing be defiled by barbarians at sea?

    However, the bishop always showed a solemn temperament while he was neatly dressed. He was watched by Bijuni, and the two soldiers did not kill him, but were controlled.

    The gospel fell to the ground, and a sharp iron sword was attached to the neck of the bishop who had already closed his eyes and was waiting to be killed.

    Biyuni punched him to wake him up, and then questioned him in the Norse dialect of Port Narvik: "Gold! Silver! Warehouse! Where are they?!"

    The bishop did not want to cooperate at all, nor did he want to make any resistance.

    A warrior built the golden box of the gospel, and proudly offered it to Bijuni. The soldiers knew very well that the boss of Bijuni had a huge reputation and pleased him. If he became a leader in the future, he would definitely benefit from it.

    Bijuni was overjoyed in the gold box as a result: "I don''t know what kind of treasure this precious gold box is going to contain."

    He winked, and his men directly pressed the bishop against the wall.

    Biyuni kept asking, but the bishop himself didn''t understand Biyuni''s yelling, and he wanted to die quickly.

    "It''s really hard, I''ll ask you again! Where is the most precious baby?!"

    The bishop''s eyes occasionally glanced at the gospel book that fell on the ground, and the holy relic was trampled on by the barbarian warriors at will (in fact, the relatively dim room makes it difficult to see the book).

    Biyuni became angry and ordered his subordinates to be physically tortured at random.

    The bishop was chopped off his hands and feet, then he was **** with twine and tied to the wooden pillars of the monastery.

    Biyuni carried an axe personally and approached the poor man, "Tell me the most precious baby, or I will cut off your kneecap now."

    Seeing that the other party still gritted his teeth and didn''t make a statement, Biyunni had to suffer the corporal punishment.

    A middle-aged man was screaming in pain, and Rurik, who had already entered the monastery, saw what his Bijuni brothers were doing.

    And the sacred monastery became hell, and Paul who came with him was almost faint. He was only fortunate that he was wearing a cloak with a white background and blue stripes, so that he could avoid being hacked and killed by having it. But in this situation, he felt that he was a great sinner, so he might as well be killed.

    Rurik approached Bijuni and saw that the brother was doing something meaningless and disgusting, and he couldn''t help but get furious: "Give them a happy death, without any torture."

    "But this person refuses to bring out the sacred treasure! Brothers, we are here to find the treasure!"

    Bijuni gave R¨¹lic a big reminder, and then look at this poor man who is dying, his wonderful Mediterranean hairstyle, his identity is already clear.

    "The Gospel of Lindisfarne! Where is it!"

    "I want a copy! Give it to me!"

    Rurik repeated these two words aloud, and finally shocked the bishop to open his eyes. The bishop stared straight at Paul, who had just picked up a book in the chaos.

    The look in Paul was a curse of "you traitor must go to hell", and the book he was holding fell directly to the ground.

    "Paul?" Rurik turned his head abruptly, and when he saw the book-like objects under his feet, his hair trembled with surprise on the spot.

    Paul hurriedly picked up the book again. He himself did not know how to read Latin. He just thought that this strangely dropped book had extremely exquisite patterns. Thinking that there should be many books in the monastery. Although this one is not sacred enough, the owner must know New love.

    He offered it, and at this time, the bishop was dying, and he was swearing heartbreakingly.

    The person who was supposed to be elegant and easy-going is now insulting and gentle, and his groundbreaking abuse fully illustrates one thing.

    Rurik noticed the extremely gorgeous pattern painted on the cover, which is properly a Celtic style! He did not expect the most precious holy book of this monastery, except for the cover pattern, the body is so simple. He opened the book, and page after page of parchment was densely written with the content of a certain art style very neatly. There are also some paintings in the book, which are really abstract.

    Rurik noticed all the text that was obviously a title, even if it was a strange artistic style, he still recognized certain key words.

    that''s it! No mistake!

    Rurik closed the book and embraced his chest excitedly, and then asked Paul to speak on his behalf.

    Paul stumbled in extreme tension and said: "My master, Rurik of Rose, will keep this sacred book forever."

    Hearing, the bishop who had fallen into the last madness fell silent for an instant. He stared at Rurik''s face incredulously, really not knowing what to say.

    And Rurik also pretended to drew a cross on his chest and bowed slightly, not wanting to talk to the tied man again.

    After all, he who commanded the army to kill here was Rurik himself, and the kingdom of Northumbria was really a villain, and everything he said was unnecessary.

    Rurik turned his head to look at Bijuni, showing the tree in his arms: "Enough is enough, in fact, this Biblo is the most important treasure."

    However, Biyonni shook his head blankly: "What? Brother, only gold, silver and gems are precious!" Then he continued to ask the bishop where the gold is.

    Rurik really couldn''t stand it, spying on Bijuni''s ignorance, and solemnly ordered Yevlo: "Enough is enough. Give the trapped person a quick death."

    Yevlo understood, holding a sword to complete the final blow, the bishop died...

    [Book Friends Benefits] You can get cash or credits by reading books, and iPhone12 and Switch are waiting for you! Follow the vx public account [Book Friends Base Camp] to get it!

    "What are you doing!" Biyunni stomped his feet vigorously with anger. "Brother, I haven''t asked the whereabouts of the warehouse."

    "Enough is enough. Take a look!" Rurik casually pointed at the people scurrying in the monastery. They did indeed get more or less gold and silver.

    At this moment, the two brothers Geiger and Esbj?rn, and even the older brother Frocky, who was ignored by Bijuni, all got through the side door. Then the five suitcases were moved out, and the bronze lock was smashed with the axe. Inside were shiny silver coins, each with the head of Charlemagne printed on it.

    "Brother! We are rich!" Geiger yelled excitedly.

    The anger of Biyuni disappeared instantly when he saw this, and he happily embraced the silver coin, slashing the silver in the suitcase, listening to the crisp sound and laughed.

    Rurik couldn''t laugh, as if the looting of gold and silver really had nothing to do with him. As the so-called robbers and pirates indulge in gold and silver, the really strong know that books and the huge amount of information they carry are the key to achieving the rise of power.

    He casually ordered Jeflo and other close mercenaries: "Don''t worry about the gold and silver jewelry, find me books, search the entire monastery, don''t let go of any books. Find books and give them to me, there will be a great reward!"

 Chapter 524ï¼š Bamburgh News

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    They seem to have hatred for everything. They smashed the wooden chairs of the monastery with a big axe, chopped down the stone walls everywhere, and seemed to be able to find the interlayer and fish for gold.

    Those who rushed into the monastery first got some gold and silver, but most of them still haven''t hunted what they hoped to be.

    Most of the Viking warriors had to search the corpse, taking their boots and belts. Even the priest''s black robe and black cape were pulled off, and the corpse was discarded.

    More than a hundred people searched everywhere. They touched the southeast of the monastery all the way, and saw some stone monuments standing here. They took it for granted that this was a tomb.

    "Brothers, there must be gold and silver in the grave, let''s dig it!"

    Someone raised their heads, and people from all walks of life began to tear down the stele, using the shovel they found, or even their hands, to start digging.

    However, all they found were the rotten wooden coffins and numerous bones.

    They found the silver ring and the cross from the phalanx of the bone.

    They even destroyed the tomb of St. Cuthbert''s bishop, just like the monastery that he chose to build by himself, it was arbitrarily destroyed by the barbarians from the sea.

    Even those who did not get enough wealth, looking at the smiling faces of the guys who got the gold and silver, they said hatred against the monastery itself, who were envious and jealous.

    Someone finally started arson!

    The so-called holy water, it is more appropriate to say that it is holy oil. It is actually an essential oil extracted from roses, so the holy water has a strong floral fragrance, and the floral fragrance is believed to have the power to cleanse filth. Many such rose oils are stored in the monastery, which is also regarded as a kind of medicine, so this monastery also has the nickname "place of healing".

    But these holy oils have become arsonists.

    In the chaos, Rurik and his people found some sheepskin books other than the "Gospel".

    Books, or record books, are actually written in Latinized Ancient Saxon. They are records of monasteries and also contain details of the rules and regulations of the monasteries.

    Another batch of letters was also seized.

    The chaos in the monastery forced Rurik to evacuate, and all the books and documents he needed were taken outdoors.

    He was holding a piece of parchment in both hands and couldn''t help shaking his head when he looked at the dense text.

    "What''s on it? Paul."

    "It''s a letter from the king, a praise to the monastery, and..."

    Suddenly, Paul''s eyes widened and hurriedly said, "My lord! It''s..."

    "what exactly is it?!"

    "It''s a letter from the King. The King will come to Mass on the 15th of this month."

    "Is it a grand festival?" Rurik asked.

    "The Assumption of the Virgin is a big festival."

    "It''s amazing." Rurik hurriedly accepted the letter, looked at the smoking monastery, and shook his head sullenly. "It seems that the king is going to be disappointed. However, I can also attack him."

    "Ah! Your lord... you. That''s not good."

    "What''s wrong? Do you think you are a sinner by doing things for me?"

    "This..." Paul''s hesitation explained everything.

    Lurik said bluntly, "In Northumbria, you are just a lowly serf. You and those nobles are not the lamb of the Lord, so how come they are noble? You are lowly? I won''t take you away. Faith. Bring these holy books back, but I have to keep them. Don¡¯t you understand your current situation?"

    Paul heard enough hints and said silently, "The king will definitely bring the elite army of the kingdom."

    "Elite! I play elite. This is really honorable."

    Paul really didn''t know how to evaluate this young man. He was rational and wise. He knew the value of the holy book, but he was even crazier than those barbarians.

    Attack the king? How arrogant this is. He knew that he had no retreat...

    Lindisfarne Abbey still has a large number of wooden structures, and the smoke from its wonderful spire is getting worse, and finally, the red flames fill the sky.

    With all kinds of things they had robbed, the Viking army hurriedly fled the monastery. As for the dead, naturally they were buried in the monastery.

    People walked past the passage that was about to be submerged by the high tide, and they retreated to the coast and to the camp next to the boat berth.

    There were only a dozen people in the army who sprained their arms and scratched their skin in the chaos, and they retreated with almost no casualties.

    There are people sitting everywhere on the beach, some are happy and some are upset.

    After all, this is really a plunder based on ability, and those who seize the opportunity naturally get the most. For example, Geiger of Vashobi, he caught a lot of Frankish silver coins, and because the Froggy brothers also participated in it, according to the agreement, he would distribute it to the chief family and give some to Bijuni.

    The heads of the various families gathered together and exchanged ideas with each other.

    There are indeed people who complained about showing off. Excited Biyunni claimed to be a great honor. He slapped his chest and claimed to capture and kill a big man. He also ridiculed Rurik''s dedication to the sheepskin book.

    "My Rurik brothers say that the writing is the most precious! The Ross people are indeed different from us, maybe they are indeed very precious."

    After all, everyone laughed.

    I laughed and laughed. Those who have not made a fortune continued to yell, "I want to continue fighting! I want to go to the south and continue to exploreWelfare] Follow the public.. No. [Book Friends Base Camp], read books every day and get cash/ Point coins!

    Immediately someone agreed, "The prisoner of Lord Rurik doesn''t mean that there is Bamburgh to the south? That is a city. We can fight over, and everyone can make a fortune."

    Upon hearing the opportunity to make a fortune, everyone ignores that their ships may no longer be able to carry more treasures. People are greedy in their hearts, so who would abandon the treasures they have gotten too much?

    People became interested and stared at Rurik.

    "You don''t laugh at me? You want to listen to my opinion again?" Rurik deliberately criticized.

    "I''m sorry, brother." Bijuni asked. "If we attack that Bamburgh, what do you think."

    "Not very much. Since you choose war. Everyone! I like war too. Now I have learned of a big event."

    "What''s the matter?"

    Rurik''s face squinted: "You are busy grabbing gold and silver, a letter I seized. I learned that the festival is approaching this kingdom and the king himself is coming to the monastery.

    "Is it a sacrifice?" Biyuni immediately became vigilant.

    "Exactly. So, we can intercept and kill them. We may fight against their strongest army and get a lot of treasure."

    Suddenly someone patted his chest: "What are you hesitating? My people haven''t grabbed many treasures, and I won''t go back if I can''t get rich!"

    "Then fight! Fight them upright! Odin hopes so, this is our destiny." Bijuni''s yelling resonated with everyone, and Rurik didn''t say anything when he saw it.

    Although he didn''t know what would happen to him, Rurik estimated that the Kingdom of Northumbria could be gnawed into the Danfa district abruptly. Coupled with the recent wars, the armaments and national strength of this kingdom must be inferior to Fira.

    The strongest army? Is the king''s guard?

    Then set up a line on this beach and have a decisive battle with the king''s army!

    Although the people under him are not elite Russ, they are also warriors carefully selected by the Balmerks.

    As a result of the seizure of the victory, these people''s once very crude personal weapons and equipment have been greatly improved.

    King Northumbria will definitely come. Rurik vaguely remembered that it was the legendary king who killed Ragnar and attracted the onslaught of the Viking army. Is that king called Ella?

    No, Ella is probably still a young man or even a teenager.

    Rurik doesn''t care who the king''s name is, and the other fighters don''t care. Maybe it''s not good to be too relaxed, but they are not Rosses, and Rurik knew that he could only mobilize those family chiefs and force ordinary soldiers to do something, which was really inappropriate.

    People began to build their own camps, and a sudden rain made the world cold.

    The rain extinguished the fire in the monastery, and the messy courtyard was prohibitive. The Vikings had to hide in the old military camps under occupation and squeeze in wooden huts to wait for the weather to clear.

    The rain lasted for two days, and the land was still muddy. People just can''t eat wheat. They started fishing for fish in boats, and also ran to the woods to hunt with their captured bows and arrows.

    The 15th is getting closer and closer, and it seems that the threat of war is approaching.

    They don''t prepare for battle, and Rurik can slack off.

    Because of in-laws and personal relationships, Rurik can mobilize a total of three hundred people from Bijuni and Geiger.

    The war should not be a group fight based on personal use of force, because a large number of spearheads were captured, and the gang was trained to form a long-haired team.

    The new wooden poles tied the spearhead, and three hundred people formed the spear team. When the team was training, Rurik sent Jeflo to simply train the group of people in two movements, nothing more than walking together with spears, and listening to orders.

    He knew that Bruce of Scotland, with a group of barefoot farmers, with a large number of only sharpened oak to form the so-called spears, stabbed the English chain cavalry on the right battlefield.

    Compared with those farmers, these Balmerks have a clear sense of teamwork. Moving the shield wall is a good trick, and it is the same as a spear that uses a strong spear to advance.

    The difference from emergency training here is that other Vikings are either lazily watching theaters or hunting fish everywhere.

    Some people even ran far away trying to find wild boars and gather them to kill them, but they actually encountered Northumbria''s riding scouts!

    In the forest path, two scouts were besieged, one was killed and the other was captured.

    The neatly dressed soldiers immediately stripped off their gear, and after being beaten again, they were taken away by the Vikings with their barefoot shirts like prey.

    As for the two rare riding horses, they were taken away.

    The captives were escorted to Rurik, which caused the entire camp to fry.

    Many people believe that war is about to happen and imagine that a large army is coming. They were not afraid at all, but felt that they were a bunch of idiots who gave gold and silver to their necks.

    There is "translator" Paul by R¨¹lik. After a few days of contact, this Paul has been forced to learn some Gnostic vocabulary. This is not difficult, because there are too many similarities between Old Saxon and Gnoss.

    After learning that the guys were beheading the food while riding a horse, Rurik felt speechless and didn''t want to ask more about it.

    He interrogated the prisoners directly surrounded by many family leaders. The shivering person had no integrity at all and directly confessed important news.

    The so-called King Ainred of Northumbria must personally come to the monastery to participate in the festival. The king''s travel is just about ostentation. In addition to a group of capable guards, he also needs to bring a group of treasures and attendants.

    The heads of the family were ecstatic, and Rurik had to be particularly vigilant.

    Someone yelled: "Haha, their king has arrived in Bamburgh. We killed this most noble man to show Odin our strength."

    "Yes! This is the greatest honor."

    "I can''t wait. I want to kill a hundred enemies."

    Even worse, they called: "We are a waste of energy to stay here, we row and draw Bamburgh. Kill them to gain wealth!"

    But there are also leaders who are more prudent, because they don''t want to suffer too much. If they can fight with more and less, they naturally have to stick to it.

    The head of the family hoped that Biyunni, who had the most troops, would come up with one, and Biyunni and Geiger directly called Rurik to be the masters in this regard.

    The captive was dragged down, and his person was deemed to have lost the use value and was directly beheaded.

    After all, Rurik has experience in commanding battles, and the Balmerks believe this is not bragging.

    He stood up and faced everyone: "You have all heard that they have cavalry! I urge you to be vigilant, but I am also prepared."

    However, Rurik''s words are like playing the piano to a cow, because those who don''t know the power of the cavalry at all.

    Of course, Rurik can''t say that he has rich experience in this regard. He has not personally played the cavalry, and all the knowledge of the cavalry can be regarded as a paper talk. The spear formation against the infantry is also effective with more cavalry, he hopes so.

    Rurik continued yelling, "Let''s not talk about the cavalry. Their king has been the report of the previous escapees until we have taken the monastery."

    This remark also caused some people to dismissively and sarcastically, "Are we going to be afraid of cowards? Why? Even if they gather people, I will fight them here, and I will chop off a hundred heads."

    People talked and laughed again, and optimism permeated the camp.

    This is simply a red flag, but what is the enemy''s specific strength and armament? Rurik couldn''t believe the prisoner''s words too much.

    After all, as the captive said, there were two thousand people. What kind of force is this kind of force?

    The Kingdom of Northumbria quickly assembled a two-thousand-man regular infantry, Rurik didn''t believe this. Britain in this era is nothing more than lords and capable servants leading a group of peasants to fight, and the battlefield will be full of sickles, dung and forks. Only a handful of cities will be guarded by well-equipped standing troops. However, these city defenders have proven their weakness with poor combat.

    Rurik was only wary of the cavalry. Thinking about it carefully, there must be not many cavalry in the kingdom.

    Just deal with the cavalry well, those farmers and the standing soldiers who are better than the farmers, forget it all.

    Reason tells Rurik that he shouldn''t take it lightly, but the more he thinks, the more he looks down on the enemy.

    One thousand strong Viking men who are proud of killing the enemy, against two thousand armed farmers with farm tools, who will win?

    They were full of confidence, and Rurik sat down again, "We will wait. There may be two thousand enemies, or even more."

    "Then kill them all, we can kill ten alone." One yelled with confidence.

    Bijuni nodded, "It''s true. We still have some powerful weapons. We may have killed two thousand enemies in Edinburgh and here. We have lost less than a hundred people so far. This time we will prepare again. Kill them two thousand more with less loss."

    According to Biyunni, killing the enemy is so easy. Everyone thinks this way, and Rurik can only agree.

    Knowing the basic intelligence of the enemy, Rurik and the people he could directly mobilize began to actively arrange the battlefield.

    Geiger and Bijuni¡¯s people are the most stable. R¨¹rik persuaded the hundred fishermen in Shetland, saying, ¡°You just want to make a fortune and don¡¯t want to fight head-on. You should stand behind my line with bows and arrows in your hand. It¡¯s necessary. Use arrows to cover from time to time. After the war, I will give you a silver coin and the peace and kindness of our Ross people. You are also qualified to clean the battlefield after the war."

    The people of Shetland really cherish their lives. If they really want to be the warriors of Bergen, they will not immigrate to the islands. They are indeed afraid of fighting head-on, and it is a good thing to be archers.

    Rurik wanted to reproduce the decisive battle in Gotland but the scale of the battle was greatly reduced.

    He started stacking platforms with wood on the flat ground near the sea, and then piled them up suddenly to make a ramp. Ten torsion slingshots were densely placed on five platforms with a height of only about one meter. The height of it was just over the head of the soldier in front.

    As a flexible weapon, the trebuchet moves at will by pulling a rope.

    Ten trebuchets, ten slingshots, and nearly eighty crossbowmen. Three hundred people with spears are the core of the battle. When necessary, they threw their spears and put on the shields behind them. They instantly became classic dimensions. Beijing sword and shield hand.

    All family leaders can see clearly that Rurik of Ross does have the means, and the army has been trained to be more organized.

    Can this really matter? The approaching enemy is nothing but a farmer who comes to rescue. Killing the farmer can only be the glory of victory. Only by beheading the king''s guards and robbing the king''s heavy vehicles can he obtain great wealth.

    Rurik and those people decided to wait for work with ease, so the other brothers were the first to attack and join the plunder. He always had a hunch that his conquest shouldn''t be so smooth forever. Those family chiefs and their subordinates who do not follow the command of their own way may suffer losses in future battles.

 Chapter 525ï¼š Wrath of Ernred, King of Northumbria

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The defeated soldiers who had fled the barracks outside Lindisfarne Abbey, who had lost their armor and had lost their armor, ran wildly along the dirt road in the woods toward Bamburgh.

    The rain during this period poured them out.

    When these fifty or sixty of them arrived at the checkpoint in Bamburgh with ragged clothes, wet bodies and black mud on their legs, the soldiers who managed the pass thought they were a group of farmers trying to enter the city.

    The soldiers began to question, the fleeing army immediately self-reported their identity, and the tragedy of the monastery being raided.

    They were put into the city, and the terrible news spread immediately.

    Their appearance was like a plague for Albert, Earl of Bamburgh and the priests.

    "Is it a Pict?" The Lord Earl, who was informed of the news, called a meeting in his mansion for the first time.

    The garrison chiefs of the entire city gathered together, and the bishop who attended the meeting changed from his usual stability and became angry and eager.

    The centurion who fled back, he washed his face and continued to report: "Is it a Pict? I don''t know."

    "What do you know!" The earl slammed into the table with a meat-cutting dagger, and continued to curse, "You are the scum of the kingdom. You take people to evacuate and sit and watch the monastery be attacked by them."

    The centurion hurriedly explained: "My lord, there are at least a thousand of them. They are as crazy as demons from hell. Many people died in battle, and the enemy was almost unscathed."

    Everyone tremblingly heard these brief words.

    "You..." The earl held his chin, he couldn''t believe the man''s words, and continued to ask, "Is it a Pict? Or who?"

    "It must be a Pict." Bishop Edmund vowed, "Those people rejected our command, so they attacked the monastery. As happened before, we did not control the land in the north well enough. Those barbarians are just Pretend to join our faith."

    "You can tell the king about this." The count barked his teeth. "Now, those Picts may have attacked the Holy Land."

    Maybe it''s really a Pict? The centurion who fled back never thought so.

    "My lord, I saw that they were crossing the sea. They have many ships. I doubt it."

    "What do you suspect?" the count demanded.

    "It''s like the monastery was attacked decades ago. It was not the Picts who attacked us, but the barbarians from the sea."

    "Are those people? Are they really?" The earl immediately cheered up and then feared.

    Bishop Edmund was also trembling, "Just a few years ago, Wessex and Kent were attacked by sea barbarians. They attacked the monastery, killed the priest, destroyed the Holy Sepulchre, insulted the corpse, and took a lot of gold and silver. The group of pirates who occupied Flanders!"

    "Master Bishop, do you mean that the legendary pirate is eyeing us?"

    "The events decades ago are not legends." Bishop Edmund stomped sternly. "About ten years ago, a group of pirates ransacked Lindis Fine. This time, only the Picts or those Robbers at sea can do it."

    ¡¾Collect free books¡¿Follow v.x¡¾Book Friends Base Camp¡¿Recommend your favorite novels and receive cash red envelopes!

    The earl got into his fist, and the big beads of sweat kept falling.

    "It''s just this time that the king is coming to participate in the festival. Now I want to tell him that the holy grounds of the monastery are occupied or even destroyed by the enemy." He smashed the table in extreme anger, staring sharp eyes at all the officers, "I want to bring You have completely eliminated those villains, and you have confidence."

    Without exception, all the centurions beat their feet for the attack on the monastery. In order to prove their bravery, they accused the fleeing officers of being traitor cowards and unworthy of living. They fully support the counterattack and try their best to prove their own strength, such as bragging about their achievements in the civil war more than ten years ago.

    But the earl''s head has not been coaxed into paste by this group of obviously bragging men. He himself is the cousin of King Ernred and an officer in the Civil War.

    He is not a man who is pampered with good fat head and big ears, he is really a strong man on horseback. At least his camp was winning the civil war, and then using military means to suppress domestic aristocrats who tended to be centrifugal, it also ensured that the two small countries continue to exist as a unified Northumbrian kingdom.

    But the stability of the kingdom is based on the stability of military power. A thousand barbarian pirates landed and destroyed, and it seemed that the strength was very embarrassing and powerful!

    The earl already has a countermeasure. He continued at his desk, "We must organize soldiers and horses to kill them completely, without any room for compromise. I will immediately gather soldiers, organize the men in the city, and organize the farmers in the village. This is to defend justice and light. For the battle, I will wait for the king to arrive and form a strong army to attack."

    Earl Albert is also a thick black man, because his cousin King Einred can be described as a "warrior king". If he rushes to send troops, no matter whether he wins or loses, he is robbing his cousin for credit.

    The act of trespassing will cause the king to be jealous, and perhaps the kingdom will fall into a civil war because of this.

    He suddenly called out loudly: "The glory belongs to the king. Let''s prepare for war."

    Edmund Pig''s Feet whispered tragically, "This will be the **** Dormition and Ascension Day."

    "There is no way. Those pirates are like Satan''s envoys. If you can''t kill them, the whole kingdom will fall into hell. Let the king conquer and let the nations see our strength. War!"

    "Aye!" The centurions present yelled sharply, almost confident.

    Poorly the centurion who led the escape was imprisoned. This man could not escape the charges of coward and betrayer. As for who can punish him, it is naturally the king.

    ...

    It seems that in the huge kingdom of Northumbria in Britain, she has just ended a century-long chaos. After King Ud Woolf was expelled by the union of the domestic aristocracy and the church in 806, the aristocracy immediately began a large-scale civil war against the power of the kingdom. However, under the intervention of Frank''s Charlemagne, the Erdwulf family in exile was restored in 808.

    He received military assistance from the Franks, a cavalry unit trained by the European Franks, helped him suppress those opponents.

    But how does this king have Charlemagne''s skills?

    He vowed with the surrendered nobles to give the priest more power to obtain support. For those resolute opponents, Prince Ainred was ordered to throw an army and conquer.

    It was this feat that when Erdwulf died of illness, Ernred was crowned king immediately. At this point, it has been 110 years since the outbreak of civil strife, and the people finally enjoy a rare relative peace, but the world has never been peaceful.

    In the north of the kingdom are the Picts, and to the south are the kingdoms of Mercia and Kent. News of the barbarian invasion is also circulating.

    King Ainred is very aware of the many threats facing the kingdom, and he has no illusions that he can survive this chaos.

    However, he never dreamed that the most important monastery in the kingdom, the place where he was crowned, would be occupied by a group of barbarians!

    The king, part of his family, his guards, and a group of more than 500 people arrived from York to Bamburgh. When he arrived, the tragic news had spread throughout the city.

    Not only that, but people who fled from Edinburgh to the south from the northern border claimed that Edinburgh was destroyed by seafaring barbarians, and another group of barbarians from the Pict Kingdom randomly began to try to invade.

    The king came to Bamburgh, and his cousin, Earl Albert, immediately surrendered his mansion.

    However, the two horrible news of the thunderbolt in the blue sky is simply shattering the king''s head.

    In his rage, he didn''t think much, and faced all the officers present, and even the lower-level centurions indignantly.

    "Decades ago, barbarians from the sea attacked the monastery. We rebuilt it and we are still attacked! I am afraid that this group of people attacked Edinburgh and our defenders were defeated. Are they the devil? Ours Has the long-victory army been a waste of men because of the long period of peace? You are simply a bunch of waste! Our holy land was occupied by barbarians and the city was destroyed by them! At least a thousand soldiers died, and they are still there. victory!"

    All the officers shook their heads, and even those who followed the king all the way did not dare to speak out against it.

    Count Albert said sternly: "King, those enemies... are very strong. There are at least a thousand of them, and everyone is very good at fighting. They also have some special weapons. We..."

    "Shut up! It''s all excuses. It''s because the soldiers'' beliefs are not pious enough. Do you think I''m a fool? How many men in the barracks are fighting with the raised women? The strong men have become fools. They only know how to enjoy and feel that we are with neighbors. Once the country has signed the covenant, there will be no war. You don¡¯t want to make excuses, just cheer me up!"

    It is foolish to belittle his subordinates excessively. King Ainred needs these people to realize that he has been humiliated by the enemy and must fight to the death to redeem the honor.

    Count Albert continued to say bluntly: "The fighters who escaped, especially a centurion gave some very detailed information."

    "What? And the coward who escaped?"

    "Exactly."

    "Why didn''t you hang it?" The king was furious, staring at his earl cousin with eagle-like eyes.

    "This... The centurion is being held in a cell by me and needs your verdict."

    "Okay! Okay..." The king''s heroic posture leaned back a little, almost looking at the people present.

    He was quiet for a while, and then asked his cousin, "Apart from the centurion, where are the soldiers who fled back?"

    "Now it''s all in my army."

    "That won''t work. Brother, it''s not good for us to let these cowards infiltrate the army."

    The count was taken aback: "Are the soldiers also hanged? With all due respect, they are just humble people. If the officers do not escape, they will not dare to escape."

    "No, no, no, we should follow Frank''s method in this matter. You know, I have some knowledge in Frank, and I even met Charlemagne himself. Frank has a strong army, and I think their strength lies in the management of the army. How to be strict? Kill the cowards in the army and frighten others. All soldiers should know that those who run away will be killed and those who fight will be rewarded."

    Although this set of rewards and punishments is very simple and straightforward, can it really be done in the face of specific circumstances?

    As the king, Ernred thought highly of himself, at least in Northumbria.

    He firmly believed that the Frankish army was tough, but Charlemagne''s army became more and more decadent in the hands of his heirs who were busy fighting inwardly. He didn''t even know that Louis, Frank''s "German", had a group of hundreds of "blonde mercenaries" under his command, whose leader was Harald Clark, the former Danish leader who was expelled in 826.

    The once domineering Frankish army has decayed, and even Erinred himself is about to enter middle age.

    It has been 16 years since he took the throne. Under his rule, the kingdom cannot be said to have been in peace for a long time. At least there will be no military conflicts with Mercia, and friction with the Picts in the north is also very low.

    He stayed quiet for a while, and figured out a way: "Then follow Caesar''s rules. Brother, gather the army and gather the whole people of Bamburgh. I want everyone to see the fate of those who betrayed their duties."

    What is "Caesar''s Rules"? It was the eleventh smash.

    The next day, on a wet and sunny morning, the dew of the grass had not yet evaporated, and some wooden poles were erected on the rather muddy city square in Bamburgh.

    It was a simple gallows, and as many as two thousand people came to watch this terrible criminal law.

    The monastery is occupied by an astonishing enemy. If the king does not take measures, the barbarians will attack Bamburgh next. News of the Edinburgh attack has circulated among the people, and now everyone is in danger.

    The king wore a gilded silver crown and an orange cloak. He is riding a horse, and the horse''s mane is still in delicate braids.

    Einred was arrogant, his sword pointed at a total of seven prisoners wearing sacks on their heads and lanyards around their necks.

    "My subjects! Take a look! These are the warriors who were ordered to guard Lindisfarne, but they did not resist the barbarians from the sea, abandoned their faith and became cowards. Whether they fall into hell, that is God Thing. My mission is to let these cowards and traitors go to see God."

    The people and soldiers held their breaths, but in fact, everyone was holding a breath of bad breath.

    At this moment, no one felt that their king looked like a tyrant, and even at this moment they desperately needed a decisive king to lead people to regain their lost treasures.

    "Execution!"

    The executioner kicked the stool on which the prisoners were stepping, and after some struggle, all the prisoners died.

    Ernred did not change his face, but his wife and youngest son Ella had witnessed all this from a distance.

    After all, it was the execution ground for murder, and the priests all took a evasive posture. They are still busy with the arrangements for the Assumption Mass, but everyone has the most terrible idea that the Holy Land has been destroyed by the enemy, just like what happened forty years ago.

    In any case, mass must be done as soon as the date comes. If Lindisfarne Abbey is not available, it will be done at the monastery in Bamburgh.

    After the death of the prisoner, the body has been hanging like a salted fish. The soldiers who saw this scene were thinking that if they were not brave enough in the future battle, the fate might be the same.

    Those fighters who escaped but did not win the lottery because of good luck, they are not happy at all, because they know best how powerful the enemy is.

    But other people were shrouded in optimism, immersed in the cheering scene, most people forget the terrible war.

    Because the men in Bamburgh were mobilized, even some male villagers around were arrested.

    The king''s order is absolute, and Ernred issued an edict in Bamburgh, calling men from fifteen to fifty years old to gather in Bamburgh.

    The local Bishop Edmund and the priests who followed the king also issued a joint announcement that the so-called pious people armed and expelled the barbarians and paid the first payment to the Lindisfarn Holy Land. No matter how the outcome was, those who participated in it would be forgiven for their original sins. .

    Even so, the king did not want to conscript a powerful army.

    The century of chaos in Northumbria really ended in less than 20 years. The country has a population of only more than 100,000, and it is mainly concentrated in the royal city of York.

    Is it necessary to transfer elite troops from the southern border that is the key to control? If you really do this, who can guarantee that Mercia will not seize the opportunity to attack immediately? A few years ago, Mercia forced the King of Kent to be Mercia¡¯s courtier.

    It took a lot of time to mobilize the guards of the royal city of York to go north. The battle was delayed, and if the enemy ran away, he made a lot of fighting and rushed to the air. The result was naturally a waste of money. What''s more, if the seafaring barbarians attack another target by sea, the result can only be worse.

    Even though Northumbria trained a cavalry force with a strength of only a few hundred horses, it did not have any sailing troops.

    There is no think tank around the king, or there is no such thing as a civil servant.

    There is no civil bureaucracy of any kind in Northumbria. The chiefs responsible for the work of various places are all military aristocrats.

    It is not appropriate for Ernred to act on his own arrogance. The king does not get any advisers, and he can only do it himself for the oriented military affairs. However, he is now in the realm where his cousin is responsible, and his earl is canonized by his deceased father. The previous king was successfully restored in Northumbria with the support of Frank, so the domestic administrative model also began to try to learn from Frank.

    Is this correct?

    King Enred, after two days of preparations, he quickly assembled a group of soldiers and civilians almost entirely within the Earl of Bamburgh, forming an "army" with a strength of just over 2,000.

    The strength of this army is indeed large, and the composition of the soldiers during the period is really diverse. The young and old have everything they need. A large number of farmers and craftsmen have no intention of fighting. However, they learned that they would be executed if they didn''t fight, so they could only bring their own farm tools, and even found a sharpened wooden stick to serve as a soldier. They have to take care of their own food, and the march is almost barefoot.

    Among them, only more than 800 people are real soldiers of the kingdom. They are walking on real leather boots. Although the kingdom does not have a uniform style of military uniform, the orange linen dyed by multiple processes constitutes the main color of regular soldiers.

    In addition to this "Earl of Bamburgh Army", King Ernred also took out his entourage.

    Two hundred swordsmen and shields in chain armor, and one hundred and fifty "heavy cavalry" in armor.

    An army with a total strength of two thousand and four hundred men was born. Although the king didn''t pay much attention to the peasant soldiers, there were more than one thousand regular kingdom soldiers.

    Are the enemies brave? Is there any more bravery than heavy cavalry in this world?

    The cavalry is the foundation of the king''s confidence But the horse scouts sent out in the past three days have not followed, it seems that those people have lost their way?

    Ernred was immersed in the fantasy of a bloodthirsty battle. Over the past ten years, he suddenly assembled such a large army. He felt that he was only one step away from victory.

    All that was left to do was to drive the army across the dirt road leading to the monastery mightily. The enemy had better be stationed there like an idiot, so that his glorious victory can be truly deserved. It is also through victory that will long-term defeat the prestige of the sea barbarians, and let the nations see who is brave.

    He has chosen a date for the expedition.

    As for the Vikings and Leurik, their actions directly conformed to Einred''s fantasy.

    Maybe this is just a fight. Considering that he was not a Ros, Rurik tried to make some roundabouts and sneak attacks, fearing that this group of Balmerks, who are prone to infighting, would not be able to do it at all. Since it''s a dull battle, carry out the defensive counterattack tactics to the end. Like the decisive battle on Gotland, this Rurik was familiar and extremely confident.

 Chapter 526ï¼š Encounter under the dark night

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Northumbria suddenly encountered a huge crisis. The holy land was occupied or destroyed by the enemy. It was the king''s responsibility to retake it. After the victory, the king''s reputation will be further improved.

    King Enred was unable to organize the strongest elite in the kingdom in a short time. He planned to use local lords and conscripted farmers to piece together a mighty but worrisome army.

    What is the combat effectiveness of those farmers? What about their loyalty? Are you facing a war and just run away just by witnessing a skirmish?

    These things are difficult for the king to predict.

    The morale of the army was greatly triumphed, and Ainred himself was also infected by this atmosphere.

    A huge army finally opened. As a king, he was surrounded by one hundred and fifty elite cavalrymen, and he became the most beautiful figure in the army.

    Behind him are regular fighters with a strength of up to 1,000, or so-called "standard fighters."

    This group of people has at least relatively uniform weapons and equipment, boots, and belts. The kingdom paid them a wage and a batch of cloth, and the individual had to find a tailor to make the cloth into a suitable style.

    The "standard warriors" scattered in multiple regions are the power to defend the foundation of Ainred''s kingship, and a cavalry unit is his sword.

    The cavalry''s spears of about three meters are also tied with cloth bags, and the iron-skin reinforced leather helmets are also inserted with dyed wild goose feathers.

    The rider''s chain mail was wiped brightly, and they were riding on leather saddles. The stirrups were really simple, but they were just a leather case that could restrain their feet.

    In this era, two-legged stirrups also began to be popularized in the Frankish cavalry during the reign of Charlemagne. As the rare old king of Northumbria who had seen the charm of the Frankish heavy cavalry in Britain, his successor son could not continue to improve in this regard. Perhaps the improvement is unnecessary. Northumbria¡¯s cavalry is strong, and it is indeed the kingdom¡¯s decisive weapon, and it is feared by the surrounding countries.

    However, all the cavalry ridden are British native horses, which are actually leftovers from the Romans on the island hundreds of years ago.

    The best horses are the Arabian desert horses. The hybrids between them and the native British horses are the famous thoroughbred horses.

    The horses of the cavalry are not outstanding, and the equipment cannot be said to be excellent. They have the name of heavy cavalry, but by Eastern standards, these cavalry are at best lightly armed scouts.

    The real heavy cavalry should have equipment, in the form of an iron can, doing the work of a tank more than a thousand years later.

    In this bad island, Ernred''s cavalry determines his absolute self-confidence.

    After all, Northumbria had never had such a cavalry team. Since his father paid to establish this team under the advice of the Franks, the cavalry team has never failed.

    The king was very confident, and the cavalry captain Aston was even more excited.

    The kingdom¡¯s relative peace has been maintained for ten years, and the cavalry has never faced a strong enemy. Some veterans have already retired, and many war horses have turned into chariots. Although a horse can live for thirty years, the prime time of a war horse is only five to seven years.

    The Kingdom Cavalry still represents the glory, but most of this glory is inherited from the predecessors.

    There are young cavalry and upright horses in the cavalry. The riders are carefully selected warriors, and many of them are the children of nobles. The children of the nobles need to win battles to improve their reputation and honor, not just for qualifications or simply guarding the king to participate in some activities.

    In the sudden war, the kingdom¡¯s cities were hit. The angry expressions of many cavalry warriors were more acting, and their hearts were ecstatic. The so-called battle might be the only chance for them to become famous in the first battle and gain great honor for their family.

    There are also a group of infantry soldiers who have similar ideas.

    Of course, they are not noble than those cavalry, but cut off the ears of the enemy on the battlefield, the battle can also get some rewards. The soldiers who meritorious service will surely get a bounty and even the priority to clean the battlefield after the war. When the number of years of service is up, you can easily marry a wife and buy a piece of land to become a noble farmer who is different from ordinary farmers.

    Even, once he has made extraordinary achievements, such as beheading an enemy leader, the king will definitely be overjoyed and canonize an ordinary warrior to become a small lord of a party, that is, a small landlord who can recruit followers.

    The kingdom did learn from Frank¡¯s system in many ways. At least all the "standard warriors" and cavalry, they all have a promising future.

    It''s just the farmers who are really recruited. They are dressed in common clothes, carrying simple farming tools and weapons, huddled together with their bare feet, carrying their own wheat and cooking utensils, and they try to follow the big troops without leaving behind.

    This team of 2,400 people just dragged it into a three-kilometer team.

    From Bamburgh to Lindisfarne Abbey, the dirt road connecting the two places is only 30 kilometers.

    The situation of the march made the king really speechless. It is true that the quality of the farmer''s troops is really bad, and the road soaked by rain is really difficult to follow. He was fortunate that he had placed the queen, prince, and a group of unrelated entourages in Bamburgh. They could not take part in this battle.

    A group of clergymen, led by the Bishop of Bamburgh Edmund, got into a carriage, so-called praying for the soldiers before the war, and praying for the war dead after the war.

    Another group of horse-drawn carriages hauled a small amount of military rations, as well as replacement weapons and equipment, and materials for building tents.

    The existence of these really proves that Northumbria¡¯s army is not simply performing badly in battle, they have something.

    The dispatched scouts still did not bring back any news. The Northumbrian army, due to the peasant army''s hardship, had a journey that could have been completed in one day, and the king ordered a camp in the forest.

    The tent has been set up, and the king, earl, bishop, as well as cavalry and infantry captains gathered together to take the warm bonfire to discuss countermeasures for the fierce battle.

    The king made no secret of his displeasure: "Those farmers, I look at them too highly."

    Count Albert hurriedly said: "They are very tired soon after the wheat harvest. Besides, they are just farmers. It is also good for us to camp here temporarily. If the enemy is stationed at the monastery, we walked for a day and we were tired. At war, the situation is terrible."

    "Are you... teaching me to do things? I know how to fight. You don''t need to explain this situation yourself."

    "Yes!" The earl hurriedly hooked his head, muttering to himself that his cousin was bored.

    "You raise your head."

    "Ah?!" The earl did so again.

    "What are the scouts you sent out? Are those riding guys lost? Are the enemies still entrenched in the monastery?"

    "I do not know."

    "Okay! Okay..." The king shook his head with his mouth stretched, grabbed a branch, broke it and threw it into the fire.

    At this time, the bishop of Bamburgh, Edmund urged urgently: "We must arrive at the monastery early. The situation there must be very critical. Can the stone wall reinforced by the king resist a thousand barbarians? Those barbarians attacked Edinburgh! My. My friends are afraid..."

    "Then treat them as dead! The monastery is destroyed again!" The king hammered his thigh vigorously.

    Since the camp is very close to the destination, it doesn''t make sense to continue sending scouts.

    The bishop''s words did give King Ainred another inspiration. The so-called Bamburgh defense close to the sea was already very empty. If he threw himself into the air and the enemy sneaked into the back, the result would be tragic.

    However, if you care about the safety of the rear, how can you have enough troops to regain Lindisfarne?

    In this state of recklessness, the king who couldn''t afford to hold back was performing a gamble.

    ...

    The entire camp of the Northumbrian Army was quiet. Those farmers who had been walking for a day with black mud on their feet were wrapped in coarse hemp spies from their homes, wrapped up and slept.

    Regular soldiers also slept around the campfire, and the cavalry slept peacefully while guarding their knees and their horses.

    Only high-ranking figures, such as kings, earls, and bishops live in tents, and the ranks are clear at a glance.

    There are also a few soldiers patrolling the camp, and as the night continues, they are getting more and more tired.

    King Einred claimed to have done a very adequate night defense. He even felt that his

    The sky was about to dawn, and a sneaky figure was approaching the camp.

    A large number of bonfires lit up in the wet forest. The long-burning flames dispelled the dampness and protected the soldiers'' warmth. It also forced the wild beasts to dare not approach.

    But these two dozen shadows are not beasts.

    Northumbria as a whole is still extremely large and sparsely populated. Except for cities and affiliated villages, the rest of the kingdom is a barren no man''s land.

    There are still wolves and even bears in the forest.

    These twenty-odd Balmerk Viking hunters with spears and bows only listened to the orders of their family chiefs, and did not stop at Rick''s orders. Instead of building camps and arranging battlefields, they used their ability to explore and began to evaluate whether this new area could become the new home of the Balmerks.

    This move was a bit too anxious, so they didn''t care about killing the enemy scout at all, but continued to march into the depths of the forest.

    Finally, the group collided with the large army camp in Northumbria.

    "Boss! I am a dazzling eye?! Here... are all enemies?!" One person was already shocked by the astonishing large-scale sleeping scene and dared not move.

    Although the family leader was also very nervous, he noticed the opportunity inside.

    "Brothers, our family has few people. If we want to gain more voice in the tribe, we must rely on war. There are still some brothers staying in the rear, you..." He looked around: "You follow me and attack. Kill some enemies, grab some useful ones, and withdraw."

    Everyone looked at each other, and the idea of ??the family leader was completely different. Everyone showed obvious fear.

    "You fools, I thought you were all strong!"

    One person hurriedly defended: "But boss, we are too few. In my opinion, we should go back and report to everyone."

    "Report? Of course I have to report. I have to kill a few enemies first and then return to report. Really made Rurik of Ross right, the enemy must send an army to destroy us. The war is about to break out, and we started the first. The battle, the first work is ours. You all follow me and follow my orders before withdrawing."

    "So boss, where are we attacking?"

    "Find the nearest campfire and kill. Take out your axe and follow me!"

    A clan leader led his fellows to quietly touched over, relying on the cover of the big tree, they finally touched the camp of the farmers and soldiers.

    The enemy''s posture was very strange, and he didn''t look like brave fighters, at least different from those he had encountered before.

    Having disregarded so much, the cruel Viking began to cut down.

    The poor farmers were chopped off their heads while sleeping and died on the spot.

    When the horrific behavior of the Vikings was discovered, as many as fifty people had been killed. The situation became very strange for a time. The family leader felt that the idiot he encountered was obviously a fool. If he brought all fifty brothers, he could understand the army in this peculiar way in his sleep, at least it was a big one. section.

    But the crazy behavior was discovered. Someone blew the conch horn, someone beat a small waist drum, or even simply shouted and shoved, and the sleeping army suddenly woke up.

    A guard madly broke into the king''s camp.

    Ainred was awakened by the noise outside, and he drew out his sword for the first time.

    "what happened!"

    "Wang! Something happened outside! The enemy has come to rob the camp."

    "Robbery! Damn! This group of barbarians still have some tactics." Ainred raised his head and hurriedly put on his helmet, ordering: "Let the soldiers get up and kill the robbers!"

    On the other hand, the family leader saw that the momentum was not right. They should have been hacked and slashed, and they began to flee in all directions.

    Under the reflection of the bonfire, he saw a group of people with reflective bodies, and instinctively told him that this was an army with a lot of iron, which was completely different from the previous dead.

    The head of the family immediately yelled in Norse: "Brothers, let''s go! Go back and report!"

    The Vikings dressed in animal skins immediately strayed from birds and beasts. After all, they thought from the beginning that the leader''s decision would cheat the brothers, even if they succeeded in the first place.

    Thanks to this animal skin, under the faint moonlight and starlight, they didn''t reflect light, and they quickly disappeared into the black forest.

    The military camp in Northumbria turned into a pan of porridge, and for a time there were many trampling incidents and oolong fights.

    It wasn''t until the sky was shining brightly that the chaos subsided after being caught in the camp where people were able to see each other clearly.

    The piles of red and white objects at the scene of a messy fight, even if they were many regular fighters, vomited them out on the spot.

    Ernred has experienced terrible wars, even if they were all from the past ten years ago. He felt that he could hold back the blood on the battlefield, and he was really vomiting in this scene.

    Those who died were the farmers'' war, and now the morale of the farmers is suffering a fatal blow.

    Those priests have endured tremendous mental stimulation and came to pray for these tragic deaths. Several other priests, under the leadership of Bishop Edmund, tried their best to appease the emotions of the army.

    After the king gargled his mouth and called all the officers, everyone''s heart was beating wildly In this case, he had no intention of criticizing his subordinates.

    His anger was all directed at the enemy: "Now everything is clear, we are in Lindisfarn! They didn''t leave!"

    The earl clutched his chest and filled with indignation: "We should assemble an army and kill them directly, and kill all the savages!"

    Cavalry captain Aston offered to ask: "Those barbarians in the dark night can only rely on the dark night to attack our weakest farmer, and now it¡¯s dawn, I can lead the cavalry team directly over! The cavalry¡¯s iron hoof will trample to death the barbarians."

    "I mean it! Aston!" King Ernred ordered urgently.

    "Aye!"

    "Rectify troops and horses and launch an assault immediately! When the enemy''s camp is found, attack immediately! My large forces will arrive soon."

    Aston slapped himself in the chest: "Lord King, please witness your loyal cavalry team win again! I''m leaving!"

    After that, he turned around and headed for his cavalry camp aggressively...

 Chapter 527ï¼š Viking Infantry vs. Northumbrian Cavalry

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    In the cool and gloomy forest, the breath of horses seeps with white mist, and the well-equipped soldiers ride on the horses one after another.

    They have polished their spearheads brightly, and two horse shields wrapped in cowhide with pictures to protect the rider''s left and right thighs. The long sword and the hand axe are hung on the belt, and everyone is dressed in mail.

    The feathers of the iron helmet were soaked with dew, and everyone in the cavalry warrior felt damp and uncomfortable.

    Everyone is facing a cavalry assault. Although the soldiers have practiced on weekdays, most of them are on the battlefield for the first time in the true sense. Although they raised their swords and vowed to fight in front of the king, before the war, who could not be nervous? What?

    Aston, the captain of the cavalry, clutched the reins and held the spear in his other hand.

    He looked at his soldiers and said angrily: "I see an army that has always been strong! That''s you! Follow me now! Don''t be afraid, let the iron hoof trample them to death! Let''s go!"

    Aston didn''t say much, he saw the timidity of some young fighters inadvertently, but all of this was meaningless.

    The captain was already in action, and the rest of the soldiers followed suit.

    A hundred and fifty warriors marched along the forest road leading to Lindisfarn. The horses maintained a brisk and relatively relaxed speed. The soldiers ate bread and the horses ate wheat. Both the horses and the men were in good condition. .

    The pursuit was much smoother than Aston thought. He felt that his pursuit would encounter resistance, which was actually like a quick outing.

    He hopes to catch up with the enemies who attacked the camp and avenge the dead. The more important thing is to behead them to prevent them from fleeing back to report.

    Is it really the case? The twenty Vikings deliberately shuttled through the primitive woods with axe dripping blood, for fear that they would be caught and killed by the counterattack enemy. After all, the group of them ran out of the camp by the sea to hunt. The guys on their hands were crude, and there were too few manpower. Even if they were brave, they were entangled and killed by the enemy.

    The Vikings did not follow a clear path, and walking through the woods on foot seemed even more daunting.

    The family leader intends to explain to his brothers the sudden disaster of the enemy''s army, but unfortunately it is too late!

    At this moment, the mobility of the cavalry was incisively and vividly displayed.

    "Soldiers, we are going to the beach! We will go on the beach and we will arrive at the monastery."

    "You have to be careful! Maybe the enemy''s camp is by the sea!"

    "Get ready to ride a spear! Rush over as you did in the drill!"

    "As soon as the spear breaks, give up and draw out the sword to kill them."

    ...

    Aston said a lot, and he didn''t ask his followers to understand it. After all, the current situation and news could not be implemented for the entire cavalry column.

    His orders can only be accurately conveyed to the people around him, which is actually enough.

    He took the lead, with more than a dozen cavalry around him tightening, giving the cavalry behind him an excellent demonstration.

    The battle always happens in very abrupt circumstances!

    The time was still dawn, and the first ray of sunlight was still shyly hidden under the sea level, and the sea level in the east appeared a faint yellow.

    It rained only a few days ago. It was obviously summer, and the bleak wind caused the Viking warriors to sleep unsteadily.

    Most of the Vikings camped on the edge of the woods on the beach, and they were awakened by the flying birds and the strange shaking of the earth.

    Soon, a group of brothers camped in the woods ran out in a panic.

    They are yelling.

    "Not good! The enemy is coming!"

    "Brothers get up and fight!"

    When the people who heard the abnormal alarm got up, they hadn''t figured out the specific situation, and suddenly a group of behemoths sprang out of the forest.

    Is that a group of rampaging wild boars? !

    Do not! It''s a rider!

    When the Viking warrior was shocked and picked up the shield and sword in a hurry, it was already a little late.

    The cavalry of Northumbria aimed their spears at the enemy.

    At this moment, the captain Aston was overjoyed. Although he was shocked to see an astonishing number of enemies camping by the sea, the monastery not far away was obviously destroyed by fire and turned into powder. The butcher destroyer is now full of flaws, and his cavalry can fully play Maximum tactical effectiveness.

    The cavalry team naturally formed a two-tiered relatively loose wall, and the horses slammed into it vigorously.

    At the beginning, the Viking warrior who tried to fight was directly knocked down, and was smashed to death by the iron hoof of the following cavalry.

    Someone was pierced by a spear, but the cavalry released and closed after finishing the kill, and drew out his sword to continue the horse-riding battle.

    The cavalry scoured the unprepared people like a tsunami. Those Balmerk Vikings whose camps were too close to the south, where the cavalry came from, suffered heavy casualties on the spot.

    As many as fifty people were trampled to death and stabbed to death in the first round of impact.

    However, more Vikings crawled back and forth, and some even fled empty-handed.

    "Stop it!" Aston waved his iron sword high and ordered the cavalry team that had lost its impact to rectify. The cavalry soldiers suspended their offensive after hearing the news.

    This seemingly absurd and stupid behavior objectively caused the once dazed Vikings to breathe. When they began to set up a shield wall, they were nervous or frightened to face them unheard of, and they could not even imagine using their imagination. Terrible enemy.

    The Balmerks have never seen any form of "cavalry corps", and quite a few young people have not even seen horses. The fishermen in Shetland have seen horses, but riding a horse is a difficult thing in their concept. The enemies that were suddenly killed are all fighting on horseback.

    The Vikings remain vigilant for the incomprehensible enemy. They don''t know why the enemy suddenly stopped, maybe they are preparing for another round of attack? Maybe so, but if you choose to escape now and turn your back to the enemy on horseback, an Odin''s warrior will lose all his glory.

    "Brothers hold steady! Don''t be afraid of them! If we keep the shield wall, they can''t help us!" Some family leaders yelled, calming some people''s hearts in the crisis.

    Someone also yelled: "Hurry up and inform Bijuni and Geiger''s people and let the Ross people come."

    As soon as the voice fell, someone yelled: "Don''t miss them! Rose''s Rurik confuses some brothers to be tortoises. If they want to defend, they won''t come to help us easily."

    "Then defend the shield wall, we slowly advance, squeeze and surround all the enemies to kill."

    This is really a good idea. Someone started moving forward slowly, and the shield wall that had formed a whole at this moment was turning into a convex shape again.

    On the other hand, the cavalry captain Aston gritted his teeth, his command was indeed not out of cowardice, or some brain flooding.

    What he learned was the tactics of the Frankish cavalry of the present era. The so-called facing an enemy with a well-organized array, rash collisions will cause large-scale losses of horses.

    For the kingdom, any group of cavalry horses are selected, and the number of horses in the entire kingdom is also limited.

    Every horse is important, and he was also surprised to see that the enemy had sent a wall made of a huge round shield on the coast, so he didn''t dare to act rashly!

    "Damn it! This is really like the Great Wall left by the Romans!" He couldn''t help sighing.

    A soldier next to him asked with a spear: "My lord, are we attacking?"

    "Rush! You take the first team to rush, and the second and third teams are on standby!"

    King Ainred¡¯s cavalry has five hundred men, so weaving it is equivalent to a slightly reduced Frankish version of the cavalry flag.

    However, the Kingdom of Northumbria, which has been suffering from civil wars and poor productivity (except for the monastery), is really poor. The king lacks financial resources to continue to expand his cavalry force.

    The king organized the cavalry squad into ten squads, and he took three squads on this trip, all of which are now entrusted to his loyal cavalry captain to participate in this battle.

    The Fifty Cavaliers of the first team rushed up aggressively, and the Viking front that had formed a macro protrusion hurriedly retracted.

    "Brothers, don''t be afraid, protect yourself with a shield."

    "The brother with the spear waited for the opportunity to stab them to death."

    "Don''t let them break through our shield wall."

    The Vikings naturally felt that the enemy was about to rush into battle, but in reality this was not the case at all.

    The cavalry of Northumbria adopted the classic Frankish tactics. They had retracted their spears on the battlefield and rushed to the Viking front with **** spears, deliberately keeping a distance of a wooden pole in their hands or even holding a spear in one hand. To stab the enemy behind the shield.

    Some Vikings were directly pierced and cut their necks, and some were pricked with bleeding holes in their chests.

    Unlike the Frankish cavalry who wore chain mail, only a small part of the Balmerks wore chain mail.

    Most people just wore animal skins, and the leather used as clothing played a role in armor to a certain extent, but it couldn''t help the cavalry''s spear.

    The people in the chaos were shouting, hoping that the spear brothers behind would stab the enemy to death. The brothers in the rear are not watching the show either. They are distressed that their short spear is too short in the current combat.

    At the beginning, furious Viking warriors left the line. The brave men, holding shields and axes, vowed to hack to death one or two cavalry.

    The move hit the Northumbrian cavalry.

    Individual fighters left the front and completely became targets for key strikes.

    The warrior wanted to chop the horse, but the experienced cavalry moved quickly, then sprinted, hacking it to death with a sword.

    Some Vikings with bows tried to shoot their opponents, but the number of archers was too small, and the maneuvering and agility that came on horseback was like a fish.

    In the end, the Vikings had the advantage, they began to try to counterattack, and the enemy actually ran away on horseback.

    The courage that had just been summoned weakened again, and a second wave of cavalry rushed over.

    The once loose front line gathered into a tortoise shell again, and the Vikings had to experience the disaster they just encountered again.

    The battle is so useless! Those enemies did not dare to fight arrogantly, but they flee when they are counterattacked!

    Viking soldiers were killed one after another, and after a few rounds, only one cavalry was killed.

    The horses were chopped down, and the cavalry soldiers were chopped into mash by the angry Vikings.

    But in terms of exchange ratio, the Northumbrian cavalry is extremely cheap.

    The battle situation has become extremely delicate. The most real situation now is that nearly 600 Vikings are facing one hundred and fifty Northumbrian cavalry. It seems that Lurik and the warriors who are really obedient to him are watching. In this way, the strength of the Vikings could not be reflected at all. Someone wants to launch a counterattack, but how can one pair of feet chase the cavalry? ! What''s worse is that if a handful of people leave the team, they will become the key targets of the cavalry.

    If the fighting continues in this situation, the Viking army will sooner or later be exhausted physically and mentally by these mobile cavalry. And this is exactly what Aston, the captain of the cavalry, is eager to see. After the enemy is exhausted, he will face the kingdom''s large forces. The victory belongs to Northumbria!

    Probably so!

    However, a large number of arrows and stones fell from the sky, and Aston watched as the team that had completed a round of harassment task, the arrow fell on the way back to the rear. What''s more, the horse was roughly hit by a stone, and the cavalry fell on the spot and turned over.

    what''s going on? !

    It''s Rurik! The Viking counterattack began.

    The angle of view is placed here on Rurik. When he was awakened by the chaotic shouting and killing, he got out of his suggestion tent for the first time. He hurriedly ran to the civil foundation where the torsion slingshot was placed, and he saw the cavalry!

    The people of Biyuni and Geiger awakened one after another, and the people of Shetland took up arms one after another.

    Just like in the two days of rehearsal, everyone picked up the wooden sticks that acted as spears and waited for Rurik''s orders.

    Biyuni and Geiger hurriedly stepped onto the platform.

    "What''s the situation? Those horsemen are all enemies? Who are we fighting with?" Bijuni asked in a panic.

    Geiger also questioned: "What shall we do? I saw some brothers killed by those horsemen."

    Rurik tried his best to keep calm, and in all fairness he didn''t think that the Balmerks'' line would be overwhelmed by a small number of cavalry. He felt the absurdity of the world, and the kingdom of Northumbria behaved like a fat sheep to be slaughtered. Why is it so brave now? The enemy actually has such a big killer as a cavalry unit? !

    "Let''s... look at the situation first."

    "Why?" Geiger was very anxious. "Brothers have never fought against this kind of enemy. Many people will die!"

    Rurik immediately turned his head and asked harshly: "Have we ever played against them? Do you want me to give up the current position? Listen, my position is designed to defeat the cavalry."

    Bijuni patted Geiger on the shoulder: "Listen to Rurik''s opinion, let''s wait!"

    "This... be a coward."

    Geiger turned anger to anger, and rationally considered that his Vashobi brothers could not lose. He could not afford to lose at all. Since Rurik has the means to beat the cavalry, it is most appropriate to keep quiet by himself.

    The change of the battle situation is not conducive to the Vikings. Standing on a relatively high ground, Rurik and others gradually understood the enemy''s routine.

    "It''s not actually riding a wall and hitting the formation?! Why did you start playing with spears before the formation? Fortunately, I also prepared a spear wall to stab you to death."

    Rurik felt that he looked at the enemy a bit, and he thought about it carefully. I am afraid that the classic tactics of the Western European heavy cavalry have not been figured out in this era, or the level of weapons cannot keep up.

    "Look, some brothers have escaped from the real power," Geiger said, pointing his finger.

    "Coward!" Biyuni said angrily.

    "Cowards? I think we stay here, we have been scolded as cowards countless times by the brothers in front."

    "Geiger! It''s all Rurik''s strategy, I think it''s correct."

    "We should help them!"

    Rurik''s mind was really messed up, he roared violently, "Stop arguing!"

    After that, he looked down at Jeflo on standby and roared: "Jeflo! Take people away from all the bull trebuchets and enter the firing range to kill them! Go and call the Shetlandians, you must take them with you All our bows and crossbows, strengthen our brothers!"

    For a moment Evlo panicked: "My lord, we are no longer on the ground?!"

    "Bah! Jeflo, the enemy must have a large army! You are now taking people to disperse the cavalry, and go! Don''t dare!"

    "Yes!" Yevlo greeted his guys at random: "Follow me."

    Just after Rurik was dispatched, he pulled the catapult to a relatively suitable range and began to throw stones.

    Shetland, holding a bow, pressed the Viking warrior in front not far from the collapse, and threw a large number of arrows to drive away the cavalry. Evlo simply took his ten mercenary brothers, carrying a steel-armed crossbow and rushed directly to the front line of the battlefield.

    [Cash red envelopes to receive cash! Follow WeChat. Public account [Book Friends Base Camp], cash/coins are waiting for you!

    The emergence of reinforcements gave everyone a great excitement, but the enemy cavalry''s attack continued.

    Even with the loss, the cavalry captain Aston felt that his casualties were really small, and now the weakening of the enemy is still the number one priority.

    Knowing that the enemy was dropping arrows and throwing stones, another attack began.

    Fifty cavalry rushed forward with spears and toes. Although Jeflo and others were a little scared instinctively, everyone saw that the chests of those horses seemed to be defenseless, and they were relieved immediately.

    "Listen to my orders! Shoot the horses! Ready! Launch!"

    With an order, eleven heavy crossbow arrows flew out, hitting as many as eight horses on the spot.

    Most of the arrows were not as good as the chest of a horse, and even pierced the heart. The horse fell violently, and the cavalry fell heavily to the ground.

    The captain of the cavalry squad was completely confused, and the remaining cavalry tightened their reins.

    "There is a situation! Get out! Hurry up!"

    Although a little shameful, for fear of being wiped out by some kind of weapon, the captain hurriedly announced his withdrawal, and the other cavalry turned around one after another.

    Suddenly died, the distant captain Aston fell from his horse in shock. After he got up, he saw that the cavalry he had fallen was being cut and killed by the enemy, and the rest of the cavalry were all retreating.

    "There is a situation! Stop the attack! Let''s leave temporarily!"

    Aston himself issued the retreat order, and the shocked cavalry rushed into the forest with the captain''s horse.

    Seeing the enemy''s terrifying cavalry suddenly disappeared, the Vikings who were tortured by them finally let out a sigh of relief.

    Now, the Balmerk Vikings, who have fought a lot of victories and have been very inflated, are like a sap, and now they all wake up.

    Because many brothers'' dead bodies appeared beside them. They began to try to collect the corpses, but they were directly banned by Yevlo himself, who was sent by Rurik.

    "What are you doing? Why don''t you come to support?"

    "Sit down and watch the death of your brother! Don''t let us be engulfed now?"

    ...

    Bijuni could think of all kinds of harsh words and he calmed everyone with a single sentence. He roared with a sword: "You forgot what the enemy Pathfinder said? There are two thousand enemies! They are many, and they may be killed soon! We withdrew to Rurik to maintain our line and fight decisively. Start soon!"

    I heard that some family leaders started to retreat with their own people, and the others couldn''t care so much when they saw it.

    At this moment, twenty people suddenly rushed out of the forest in the west, with their naked backs, proving their allies with tattoos on their chests.

    They screamed as they ran, until they rushed into the camp and said something terrible; "A huge number of enemies are moving toward the beach. We wanted to explain the situation but were worried about being attacked by enemy cavalry. Our description is true."

    It seemed that everything went smoothly, and this blood-soaked beach was bathing in a blood-red dawn.

    Is the sunrise in Japan too red? !

    The Vikings retreated to the camp arranged by Rurik, waiting for a fight to be witnessed by Odin (the sun).

 Chapter 528ï¼š Confrontation

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The appearance of the cavalry was amazing, and the tactics they used made Rurik feel bizarre.

    The Vikings did not have time to collect the brothers who died in battle. They hurriedly reorganized their weapons, even took arrows and spears from the enemy''s corpses, and hurriedly withdrew to the position arranged by Rurik.

    All the family leaders gathered here in front of Rurik. They were supposed to be brave and fearless warriors, but they showed unprecedented fear in the battle just now.

    Until now, many of them are still shaking.

    Someone nervously said: "The enemy is said to have two thousand people. If they are all horsemen, we will be killed by them if we stay on the beach."

    When Biyuni heard such a frustrating remark, he lifted his foot and knocked it down, holding a sword and cursed: "Shut up, coward!"

    The head of the family who had just sprang out of the woods, after scrutinizing it cleverly, carefully reported what he had seen.

    After a detailed description, everyone''s fearful hearts were relaxed.

    Bijuni was really strong and determined just now, and to be honest, he was also very worried that a large number of cavalry would spurt out of the forest and trample everyone to death.

    "Let me just say it! If the enemy is really brave, we won''t be able to explain our previous two victories." He let out a sigh of relief, and pounded Leurik again: "Brother, you should have made the right decision. You are back. Brother said, there is a large group of weak people among the enemies."

    At this moment, Rurik was calm and relaxed. He raised his head to look at everyone and formally set up his formation.

    Shouting some morale-boosting words? Wait until the formation is set up, and when the enemy appears, let a few loudly shouting shouts in front of the formation.

    R¨¹lik assigned their respective tasks to the family leaders present. He was suspicious of the command execution ability of the army of fishermen and herdsmen who had not been trained by himself. Arranging complex tasks for them was a death.

    The task arrangement here is simple, and the Viking¡¯s formation is even simpler.

    Although Rurik did not believe that the enemy would really scream and scream directly, he still planned to follow the battle that took place on Gotland a year ago. Almost all of this group consisted of Balmerk Vikings. The army will arrange the arrays that they have used and proved to be effective.

    Three hundred people from Biyuni and Geiger, carrying a large number of spears (there are seizures and purely sharpened wooden sticks) lined up in a dense array as the Chinese army.

    The rest of the Balmerks were divided into two, with 300 people on the left and right wings and placed in the most traditional shield wall.

    All the archers, especially the Shetlanders who were ordered to hold bows, stayed in the army and followed the orders to release their arrows.

    Jevlo took more than a dozen people, holding steel-armed crossbows, mixed in the Chinese army''s spear array, and the enemy was looking for opportunities to shoot accurately when attacking.

    All the heavy weapons, the torsion slingshot stood on a high platform constructed of civil engineering, and the trebuchet was mixed with the archer.

    Once upon a time, the Balmerks fought with the brothers rushing up in a swarm, and when they encountered strong enemies, they formed a shield wall to coerce them up. Now any soldier is aware of the huge difference in this battle, and Rurik of Ross is rewriting everyone''s concept of battle formation.

    Bijuni ran back from the catapult: "Everything is ready. Your weapon can kill many attacking enemies."

    "No!" Standing in front of the formation, Rurik stretched out his right hand slightly.

    "What? Are you worried about those weapons? We are at sea..."

    Rurik lifted his chin and signaled: "This battlefield is a bit cramped. I guess the enemy will rush up like crazy. We may not have many chances to shoot our weapons. The war is still a short-handed battle to win. Fighting, you are the best. Strong."

    Biyuni subconsciously touched his bald head with blue stripes, smiled and stretched out his tongue, just like a tiger wolf behavior: "That''s great. I am a terrifying wolf, who will devour them alive."

    Rurik still kept his face calm, his eyes glanced towards the east: "Look, the sun has come out. Odin is watching us."

    Biyunni turned his head, his face bathed in the early morning golden light.

    He turned his head again: "Great, God will witness our victory. Then, what about the enemy?"

    "It''s already here."

    "Here? I didn''t see anything."

    "Just in the woods, the enemy force has arrived. I can feel their breath."

    Rurik faced the forest with a smile. He was confident of victory. The only problem was the loss of the army under his command. Forget it, these people are not Roths, but Roth''s allies. The loss of some elite fighters is tantamount to increasing Ross'' influence.

    Of course, Rurik is not so dark as to use this battle to cut down the Balmerks.

    All as Rurik said, the disappeared cavalry appeared again.

    The cavalry was still as proud as they appeared, and their spears were still tied with beautiful orange ribbons. The Vikings noticed that there were horsemen on horseback among the cavalry, and many of them were holding orange and white flags.

    "The enemy riders have all appeared, and their commander may be about to appear." Rurik mumbled casually.

    "I took a crossbow and shot him." Biyunni was eager to sample.

    "Are you afraid that this is not honorable enough?"

    "Bah! It is honor to kill an enemy. God only looks at the result, regardless of my process."

    Rurik shrugged, and he confirmed Biyuni''s truth. But is there a good chance of sniping the enemy commander? Their commander should be the king, and the king should hide in the dark under the **** of many guards.

    "Don''t be impulsive, let''s see what else the enemy moves."

    Seeing the cavalry, quite a few Vikings were in a panic.

    The reappearing cavalry team did not launch an attack. Each horse stood up like a statue, and in the gap between them, a large number of infantry with kite shields appeared.

    Various patterns are also smeared on their shields, and some people apparently used metal to reinforce the wooden shields.

    Rurik squinted up at Biyuni: "Look, these infantrymen should be considered elite."

    "Bah! It''s no different from what we encountered before."

    "There is a difference."

    "What is it?" Biyuni was taken aback.

    "The number of new enemies is huge."

    "That''s it? What do I think? It''s a good thing that they are crowded so that we can kill more enemies."

    "You go back to the back first. I myself have to stand with the torsion slingshot. If you have your own weapons, I have to direct them to do things." Rurik said casually.

    "I want to stay here, and my crossbow will show great power."

    "Well, pay attention to safety. I''m now taking Frocky and Esbj?rn to control the slingshot." After that, Rurik disappeared into the formation dexterously.

    The perspective turns to Northumbria Army here.

    A large number of soldiers walked out of the forest, and they ushered in the early morning war with a very complicated mood.

    Just as they had just regained their march from the killing at dawn and with a complicated mood, the cavalry team responsible for pursuing the attackers unexpectedly withdrew back.

    Captain Aston reported the most real battlefield situation to Einred in the past. Compared with the large number of enemies, many ships floating on the sea, and the enemy''s combat effectiveness, these situations should not be underestimated. These situations gave way to the fact that the monastery was burned down.

    Ainred flew into a thunder, and the bishop of Bamburgh, who learned of the bad news, went faint.

    When the bishop was awakened by the young priest, the clergyman completely lost his seriousness and reservedness. He was supported and stood in front of the king with tears: "The barbarian destroyed the monastery and must have killed everyone. The tabernacle was destroyed. They destroyed. If we don¡¯t kill these savages, God will no longer shelter us in Northumbria."

    To be honest, the angry Ernred really wanted to cut off the bishop who taught himself to do things. Because of his beliefs, he must remain steady.

    There is no more hesitation, a large number of enemies are on the beach, and the enemy is ready to be killed.

    Erinred on horseback drew his sword, the peak pointed to the end of the road, everything was said.

    Northumbria''s army appeared in the open at a rather scattered pace, at first cavalry, then infantry.

    The cavalry losses reported by the captain Aston suddenly made Erinred have great concerns about continuing to use the cavalry.

    The king had to deduce the future on the issue of cavalry. Of course, he could force the cavalry to charge and drain their role, but the result was that even if a tactical victory was achieved, the huge loss of the cavalry force could not be recovered in a short time. Without this powerful force, the kingdom''s cavalry advantage will also be lost.

    Maybe the sea barbarians just came to looting gold and silver, and Mercia and Wessex both have the ambition to unify Britain.

    Let the infantry! Let the infantry kill them without leaving a piece of armor!

    Northumbria¡¯s most elite infantry began to line up. They tried their best to stand in an orderly line. The most glamorous and heroic soldiers were at the forefront, and the rear soldiers could see their hips only from their appearance. .

    A large group of barefoot farmers dressed in damp linen, carrying a variety of farm tools. They are not trained **** the enemy at all, but know the basic methods of self-protection. Compared to participating in the fight, this group of people is equivalent to standing behind to increase their momentum during a group fight.

    Unlike the regular soldiers on the front line, this group of farmers can only fight downwind, and consider fleeing if the war goes unfavorable.

    King Ernred knew this very well.

    After all, he led the army to fight before taking office as the king. He still remembers the poor combat effectiveness of the opposing aristocratic peasant troops and the poor combat performance of the peasants.

    It is precisely this experience that he can judge that the enemy in the front array is a strong enemy only by intuition.

    At least it is also a strong enemy of the same level as Mercia''s army.

    Cavalry captain Aston rode up to the king: "Your Majesty, let me take someone to charge again. We can weaken their strength."

    "No, we have lost more than ten rides. You can''t attack rashly."

    Aston hooked his head and retreated wittily.

    Unexpectedly, the king stopped him immediately, "Bring me back. You send someone to ask the enemy''s appeal."

    "Ah! Your Majesty, it is necessary for us to negotiate with these savages? Can they understand our language?"

    "Go! I must at least know what their purpose is."

    "Yes."

    Aston hurried to assign manpower, and at the same time, the king''s eyes sometimes looked at the broken image of the destroyed monastery, and sometimes the large number of enemy ships near the shore. He especially saw a big ship and only felt that he was dreaming.

    Northumbria¡¯s cavalry was behind the infantry, and the Vikings who were about to fight are now excited, and they have no fear of those infantry.

    But Rurik couldn''t help worrying, and hurriedly asked Geiger''s men to withdraw from the Chinese army. All the 100 spearmen were drawn to the right wing of the team, Chen Heng, so as to prevent the enemy''s cavalry from rushing out of the forest on the right.

    The Viking army seems to be weakened? Do not! Those Shetland archers who control bows are not professional hunters at all. Their task is to project probabilistic shooting. Nearly a hundred people can quickly hold their shields and turn into swords and shieldsWelfare] Pay attention to the public... No. [Book Friends Base Camp], read books every day to get cash/points!

    If it were not for the restraint of orders, some family leaders had already planned to take their own people out of the front and fight with the enemy.

    Bijuni shouted exciting words in front of the battle, and everyone yelled.

    In the eyes of Northumbria''s army, the group of lions standing opposite is clearly!

    Do you want to fight this group of fierce men? The monastery that was clearly a holy place has now disappeared! Turned into some blackened wreckage.

    The conscripted farmers, their humble status can only overlook the greatness of Lindisfarn Abbey, and now they are standing here, seeing the tragedy of the devastation of the Holy Land. The farmers did not have any anger or sorrow, and many people simply peeed out of fear. Some people want to escape, but unfortunately this is not possible. As a result of the escape, he was caught and hanged, and his wife and children were to be eternal slaves.

    A cavalry captain, under the **** of two entourages, rode a horse and slowly approached the line of the Vikings.

    Jeflo knelt with a crossbow extremely vigilant, as all his guys did.

    "Listen to my orders! Get ready to shoot! Aim!"

    Because the enemy moved, the noisy team calmed down.

    Rurik heard what Jeflo said, and he shouted from a high place: "Stop! Don''t be impulsive! They may be messengers."

    However, the order to shoot has been issued.

    Including Biyuni himself, twelve crossbow arrows flew out. These arrows, designed to attack the heavy targets of the armored eyes, hit suitable enemies one after another.

    They shot the horse first, and all three horses fell with arrows.

    One of the three cavalrymen was so crushed by the horse that they couldn''t move. After the other two got up, they were shocked and fled to the true truth.

    The sudden situation shocked Erinred to poke his head, and in his rage, he almost bit off the root.

    Captain Aston was slightly thankful that one of his small captains had withdrawn safely.

    He asked the king: "Your Majesty, the enemy has some weird weapons. We rushed up and broke their line. This battle is our victory."

    "Shut up! Aston." Einred growled like a lion, "Forget about your plan for the battle."

    "However, I think that we can attack them from the flanks. Aston also pointed to the right flank of the Vikings and pointed out that there was a flaw suitable for the cavalry to advance. Precautions).

    No matter how reliable Aston said, Ernred refused.

    "Prepare for the infantry attack! Let the priest go and bless the infantry." The king issued a direct order, and with the sound of the bugle, the Northumbrian army took action as a whole.

    At the same time, the Vikings, including Rurik, felt that the enemy''s general offensive had begun. Don''t charge yourself, let the enemy charge into the battle? The Balmerk Vikings didn''t feel wrong about this kind of silly war.

    Suddenly, Rurik watched eagerly as a group of people in black robes stepped out of the formation, unexpectedly...

    "Haha? Sprinkle holy water on them? Strange behavior. Do you really use this to increase morale? Or is it pure comfort?" Rurik laughed embarrassedly, but he soon stopped laughing.

    The Vikings only think the enemy is absurd, but the enemy has not attacked, and it is really boring to stand here.

    Must think of a trick to urge them to attack!

 Chapter 529ï¼š This shield wall is as solid as a rock

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Continue to let the priest buff the infantry in Northumbria?

    No way! The Viking warriors have remained standing long enough to allow the enemy to engage in any pre-war rituals and delay the fight.

    Standing on the high ground, Rurik ordered all the torsion slingshot operators: "Maximum range! Look at my flag!"

    He looked down at the bull trebuchet matrix that had set up the position: "Press the lever to the lowest point, install the stone! Look at the flag!"

    Seeing that they were all ready, Liulik ordered the banner-holder to press forward the blue-patterned Ross flag with a white background.

    With this probability of shooting, the torsion slingshot and the catapult have the maximum range. Cast iron and stone bullets are fiercely ejected, especially the catapult. Its powerful back jump is like a bull kicking a person.

    The projectile slammed past silently, just as the enemy''s position was within the maximum range.

    The distance between the two armies against 300 meters is already a very long distance, and Ernred could not imagine whether there could be some kind of arrow that could fly such a distance.

    Indeed, it was not an arrow that flew over, but a stone, an iron bullet!

    The deadly stone fell from the sky and directly hit the soldiers in line, causing tragic death on the spot.

    Although most of the eight casualties in the Northumbria Military District were caused by this round of shooting, most of the projectiles were missed, which still caused them a horrible psychological shock.

    Ernred''s view of war was rewritten. It was supposed to be an absolutely safe place, but now it has become a crisis-ridden place.

    He suddenly thought of running away, but now the team started to riot. Even the elite infantry fighters were shocked when faced with the sudden and tragic death of their companions.

    The most fearful thing for a soldier is the unexplained death of his comrades around him. Because of empathy, a soldier trained in professional fighting faces a sudden and unnecessary death. Who can guarantee that he is not the next unlucky person?

    Just as the Northumbrian army was in chaos, a pile of stones hit it. Only three casualties were caused this time, but farmers have already begun to flee.

    Einred was furious, and he finally gave the order: "Warriors of Northumbria! Impact! Kill the enemy!"

    Continuing to stay here is just waiting to die, and getting the offensive order, those elite kingdom warriors with kite shields have been reluctant to accept the blessing of holy water, and they have begun to be called an unruly skirmish. The following farmers, carrying scythes, dung forks, and even threshing iron flail, yelled and clashed behind the infantry.

    Because those who tried to escape had been overtaken by the cavalry ordered by the king, the cavalry''s arrows slashed them. Those humble peasants knew that their way had been cut off by the king. They couldn¡¯t complain about why the noble king and the noble cavalry were to be spectators. To survive, they could only follow the infantry behind them, roaring like a tsunami from the mountains. Join the battle.

    On the side of the Vikings, there is no need for Rick himself to cry out for the next thing.

    Rurik stood on the high platform where all the torsion slingshots were placed. He arched his back slightly, and stretched out his right hand to signal the Shetland people holding bows behind him to throw arrows to the sky.

    The wooden bows of the entire team were hit in the hands of the Shetlanders in this battle. They could not participate in the frontal fight but wounded people by shooting arrows. Many Balmerk fighters on the front line did not feel that their allies were very honorable.

    But Balmerk''s warriors didn''t have the time to care about those people. The sharp corners of their eyes were close to the corners of the buckler, and the sword-holding hand was trembling subconsciously.

    The people holding the crossbow, including Biyuni, were half kneeling at the spear formation of the Chinese army at the moment. He temporarily turned into an infantryman and obeyed Evlo''s archery orders.

    "Stay steady! Don''t be nervous!"

    "Keep them close before shooting."

    "Aim at their necks, their faces! Shoot them blind!"

    Jevlo yelled rhythmically. The soldiers around him were speechless. This situation even moved him very much, as if standing behind him was not the fishermen of Balmerk, but the ones who stood behind in the final battle of Gotland last year. Novgorod Spearman with superb performance.

    The arrows thrown by the short wooden bow began to show off. The arrows did not cause an overwhelming rain of arrows. It did cause casualties to the charging enemies.

    Torsion slingshots and catapults have caused the death of the enemy.

    Northumbria¡¯s assault infantry, their minds have fallen into a blank space, and any small soldier is engulfed by the torrent. Scared? So far it doesn''t matter.

    The companion next to him suddenly fell to the ground for unknown reasons, perhaps being shot by an arrow, or being stoned to death.

    Any long-range weapon can stop the onslaught of the crowd, and a hand-to-hand encounter is about to happen.

    "Now! Shoot!" Yevlo grasped the opportunity, and a dozen people suddenly fired crossbow arrows.

    At least eight enemies were fatally hit instantly, and Jeflo and others hurried back into the spear formation with a crossbow. He still screamed: "Brothers, follow me to the high ground."

    To exchange good books, follow the vx public account. [Book Friends Base Camp]. Pay attention now and receive cash red envelopes!

    As soon as a dozen of them left, the collision between the infantry began.

    The composition of each Viking shield wall hopes that the warrior will protect almost the entire torso with a shield. The left leg is in the front and the right leg is in the anti-collision position. The sword and ax are naturally placed on the shield, waiting for the opportunity to stab.

    The combination of the shield and the iron helmet made the Viking''s front line strong enough, and the round shield collided with the opponent''s kite shield, almost certainly resisting the opponent''s collision.

    Suddenly, the battlefield was full of flesh and blood!

    The Viking''s sword began to jab frantically, and the battle axe swung wanton. Many Viking warriors huddled behind their shields, indiscriminately slashing and stabs in front of them.

    The Vikings in the back row were also armed with long-handled weapons, either stabbing or smashing from the sky.

    "It''s not like a fight between flesh and blood, why is it a bit of a gang fight?" Highland''s Rurik sullen his face, he is not at all nervous because he is completely within his own prediction.

    At this moment, Yevlo took all the people and waited to be the foundation of the large-scale construction of soil and wood. Although its terrain is relatively cramped, the height is only about one meter, which is actually a strategic commanding height.

    Without saying a word, the strong mercenary immediately wound the steel-armed crossbow with strong arms. After they were wound up, they immediately inserted arrows into their arrow slots, shooting at random at the dense enemy lines.

    By their side, the Shetlanders were still desperately shooting arrows into the air. They shot the captured arrows at a great angle, and shot the Northumbria farmers with Northumbria arrows. .

    The craziest battle was in the middle of the Viking army, and the spear wall built by Bijuni''s men became an insurmountable barrier.

    The armored infantry of Northumbria with a kite shield may use a shield to block the piercing of multiple spears. However, facing the two hundred spears, the soldier faces despair.

    This is mixed with Northumbria''s own spears, spearheads of various styles, even just sharp wooden poles, can cause great damage long ago.

    The dozen or so people who successfully rushed to the front of the battle were aware of the situation of the troops, but under the push of the soldiers from the rear, their shields were pushed apart, their bodies were smashed by the spearhead, and the chain mail had almost no effect.

    Whether the two sides are fighting is a short time to see the difference, the Viking side also began to suffer losses, some people were stabbed to the ground by the swords of Northumbria warriors, and the warriors at the back took the wounded brother away and immediately replenished the line.

    More and more casualties were drawn to the rear, but the Viking Front was as solid as a rock.

    A large number of Northumbrian army corpses appeared on the front line, and the infantry could not rush to the Viking line at all.

    King Ainred, who was watching the battle from a distance, imagined that he had a large number of infantry, and only needed a charge to take advantage of this advantage to crush the enemy''s formation like a mudslide.

    However, the strength of the enemy formation is beyond imagination.

    "Why? Why haven''t you overwhelmed the enemy yet." He stood in the saddle, poking his head and exclaiming.

    Cavalry captain Aston suffocated his breath. Seeing this anxious situation, he hoped that a swift flank attack would overwhelm the enemy. But he didn''t want to say anything, because the king just told him to shut up.

    King Ainred was still watching the anxious occupation. He squinted to see that some farmers carrying wooden sticks were fleeing.

    "Damn traitor! Why are you running away! The others are clearly fighting!"

    "Do you want me to increase taxes before you dare to return to the frontline?!"

    Ernred was only screaming in the rear, and his men did not make any progress. These barbarians on the sea behaved as masters of land warfare, and they were hard to defeat powerful enemies.

    The fact is indeed the case, because Lurik taught the Balmerks the means of "strike in one air and land" in this battle.

    In the trebuchet matrix in the safe zone, each trebuchet only needs 30% of the energy storage area. Throwing stones 50 or 60 meters away can hit the enemy. As a result, its launch efficiency is extremely high.

    The torsion slingshot itself does not need to be fully charged, and only half of the charge is installed to smash the skulls of enemies not far away.

    The advantage of Northumbria''s strength has now become a disadvantage. They spontaneously wanted to outflank the right wing of the Vikings (the left wing is the sea), only to realize that the right wing was prepared. Anyone who tried to outflank or was stabbed to death and driven away by Geiger''s spearman who was waiting for him.

    Even the Vikings began to push back!

    Northumbria army, the number of warriors holding bows is very small, their bows naturally try to give priority to heavy weapons in high places. Rurik was standing on the high ground. From his perspective, the enemy''s arrows could not hurt him at all. On the contrary, the archers were brutally killed by the crossbow-bearing Jeflo and others because of the real threat.

    The Vikings on the front line have been suffering injuries and deaths, in contrast to their opponents'' losses.

    His own casualties were completely within an acceptable range, and the battlefield situation was in Rurik''s control. He just waited for his opponent to collapse because of the high casualties.

    It''s just that the situation is a bit strange.

    "Weird thing! The ancient farmer team, shouldn''t they flee if they lose 5%? Are these guys really going to burn the monastery for me to fight me to the last drop of blood?" Rurik muttered, he looked around. , Obviously there are men in rough cloths running away, and those people are obviously farmers.

    The rout of the armed farmer has clearly taken place.

    Alas! And the farmers who fled back to the front line? !

    Rurik quickly understood the situation.

    It is the cavalry. The Northumbrian cavalry is being ordered to kill those who fled.

    "You actually have a supervising team? Stupid, you have a cavalry team. You haven''t fought on a fence until now." Rurik himself was speechless to the enemy. He didn''t know that the king of Northumbria was watching the battle on the edge of the woods. , Not to mention that in order to preserve the strength of the cavalry, the king deliberately ordered the cavalry to serve as the supervising team.

    "Supervise the battle? I let you supervise the battle! If this goes on, your orange warriors are dead, and the remaining farmers will be sheep to be slaughtered."

    Rurik keenly noticed the soldiers whose main color was orange, only these people were more determined to fight. As for those wearing all kinds of clothes, it is not an exaggeration to say that they are spectators holding wooden sticks. The farmer did not help. If the farmer was forced to flee collectively, would the cavalry supervising the battle have to kill all of his own people?

    The shouts of killing on the battlefield never ceased, and the number of Viking warriors who were seriously injured or killed from the front line to the rear reached fifty.

    Balmerk Vikings, this group of fishermen have trained themselves in daily fighting games, logging and rocking. However, the lack of armor to protect them made them suffer. At least the battle still maintains a relatively stable front. If the occupation becomes a chaotic battle with thousands of people, Lurik cannot guarantee that the advantage of the Viking fighters will remain.

    The shield wall is not only a means of protecting the lives of individuals in the team, but also allowing the entire team to form a fighting group. Compared to the beginning of the battle, the Viking Shield Wall has advanced ten steps forward. The dead bodies that were not taken away behind him were all Northumbrian soldiers who died tragically.

    Suddenly, a sailor who was ordered to operate the catapult threw onto the soil platform and yelled at Rurik to report: "My lord! The reserve of pebble pellets has been smashed. There are still some on the big ship, we..."

    "Are you an idiot? There is still time to go to Aphrora to get the projectile?!"

    "But, our..."

    At this moment, Evlo also hurriedly joined in and interjected: "We made a misjudgment, and we didn''t expect the arrow consumption to be so large."

    "Did you run out of arrows?" Rurik asked.

    "It''s about to run out. Even a spike-shaped iron bullet without a tail."

    Rurik was finally a little urgent. He stomped his feet vigorously, blaming himself for underestimating the enemy''s fighting will and causing a shortage of ammunition reserves.

    Suddenly, looking at the small rocks accompanied by the earth platform under his feet, his inspiration flashed.

    "There are projectiles! Projectiles are everywhere here."

    The tiny face that Rurik squatted down was really puzzling.

    He pulled out a stone smaller than a ping-pong ball from the soil and threw it to the sailor on standby.

    "Go! Look for such rocks from the ground, pile them in the catapult skin pocket and launch them."

    "Ah! This...sir, with all due respect, such a rock can only hurt people, not the enemy at all."

    "It just hurts people! Putting thirty small rocks in a skin pocket can injure thirty enemies. Throwing them so dizzy and swollen, they don''t have the energy to continue fighting."

    The sailor didn''t want to go into details, nor did he want to understand the subtlety of the boss''s decision.

    For the bull trebuchet, it was originally designed to throw out anything that can fit in a leather pocket.

    This is by the sea, where small rocks can be seen everywhere mixed in gravel. The skin pockets of the trebuchets were filled with these indestructive stones, but the operation of the ten trebuchets was to cast bullets to the enemy.

    The trebuchet fired a shotgun! Aiming at an enemy 60 meters away, it will damage the enemy within a radius of about two meters.

    Of course, these stones couldn''t kill people, but they gave the peasant soldiers behind the Northumbrian army a head-on blow.

    Some people''s heads were smashed with blood spurting, and they even fainted with gold stars in their eyes. Others had their noses broken, their faces scratched, and one eye was smashed blind. The arm and chest were hit, causing minor but very uncomfortable internal bleeding. These farmers only had small improvised shields made of wooden planks, and did not even have any protective weapons.

    Even more dense than shooting arrows is the shotgun shot by the catapult! If a volley is fired, more than 400 ping-pong-ball-sized stones must be smashed by ten trebuchets.

    Perhaps after three rounds of shotgun strikes, the farmers of Northumbria fled backwards. They did not leave the front line, but withdrew beyond the range of the trebuchet with their injured faces and arms.

    The farmers did not dare to retreat, for fear of being hacked to death by their cavalry as traitors. But they still withdrew from the front line, which made it seem inevitable for the soldiers who were struggling to kill at the extremely anxious risk. Many people have died, and the front of the sea barbarians is still as hard as a stone wall. Strength advantage? Those farmers have escaped! The brothers have consumed a lot of physical strength and continue to stay here, only the end of being killed by the enemy without physical strength!

    The farmer''s move to evade the shotgun caused a chain reaction beyond Rurik''s expectation. He was excited to see the enemy''s orange infantry. Those sharp and tenacious men finally couldn''t stand it and began to rout.

    "They ran away! The enemy ran away!" Rurik yelled immediately, and then made everyone standing high up yelling that the enemy was fleeing.

    The Balmerk Viking warriors, who are still fighting hard and feel extremely anxious about this battle, are very motivated and have issued thunderous Viking roars.

    King Ernred in the distance, what happened to the man who couldn''t see him at a distance, but the scene of failure has been highlighted.

    Although the horses of the kingdom are very precious, the cavalry is also precious. But if one''s own two thousand army is defeated here, one''s own reputation will be damaged, and the strength of the kingdom will also be damaged.

    So far, a decision that was rejected by him now seems to be enforced at a critical juncture.

    Perhaps that is the only way to save a battle that is one step away from the collapse.

    Einred suddenly yelled: "Aston!"

    "The minister is here!"

    "Listen! Rectify all cavalry!"

    The king''s eyes showed resoluteness, and his eyes had already explained. Aston was overjoyed: "The minister will rectify the cavalry."

 Chapter 530ï¼š Wanted to be killed by the pursuers in the rout

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The cavalry warriors in Northumbria didn''t think this was very honorable, and they were only carrying out the king''s orders.

    They can see that the kingdom¡¯s army has encountered a major crisis, and the fighting has continued for a while. It should have been an army that has the advantage of its strength. It seems to be on the verge of collapse at the moment?

    The cavalry was regrouped, and they gathered around the king.

    Ainred drew out the iron sword swiftly, and his sharp eyes scanned the bravery of his subordinates.

    "Knights of the kingdom! When you were young, even your father used to fight with me. We defeated many powerful enemies and many rebels! Now the barbarians have destroyed our holy monastery and attacked our city. Now, I Will take the lead in the charge! No casualties! We rushed over and overwhelmed the enemy from the flank. Draw the sword!"

    Every cavalry wants to take measures to change the anxious battle situation, and now the king decides to take the risk?

    No, in their eyes, Lord King has become a warrior once again.

    They drew their swords one after another, and many people held up their spears.

    They shouted spontaneously, and their shouts were drowned in the sound of infantry fighting.

    "The bishop!" The king rode his horse, facing the bishop Edmund who was trembling after witnessing the **** battle: "Pray for us, pour holy water for us."

    "Yes!"

    The bishop of Bamburgh and the priests who followed them hurriedly carried the gold and silver instruments and carried the cross to pray and pray.

    Even if the battle is anxious, there are casualties of kingdom soldiers every minute.

    Prayer before the war is indispensable. This is not the king¡¯s superstition. This is his belief. If you do not get the blessing of the priest, then your attack will not be blessed by God.

    After a brief celebration, every cavalry was sprinkled with holy water mixed with rose essential oil. The floral holy water means a certain kind of sacredness, and the cavalry are all implying that they have been pardoned of their original sins.

    ¡¾Collect free books¡¿Follow v.x¡¾Book Friends Base Camp¡¿Recommend your favorite novels and receive cash red envelopes!

    The king crossed the sword for the last time and flew: "Clash with me now! Walk around in the forest."

    The army of the Kingdom of Northumbria finally ended its purely barbaric style of play. Obviously, the number of infantry is dominant, which is the so-called tactics can be called a stray dog ??style. There is almost no coordination between infantry, and the battle is basically a single fight of the soldiers, a large-scale group fight.

    Only the cavalry, the king finally got the hang of it at the time of crisis.

    More than one hundred and thirty riding through the seaside woodland, silently detouring the right flank of the Viking army front.

    As soon as the battle began, Aston, the captain of the cavalry, decided that this was a flaw in the barbarian. The king regretted it but would not show it, and now he himself implemented this crazy tactic. As for the consequences of the serious loss of the cavalry, he can think of the heavy damage to the kingdom¡¯s military strategy, and now he can only put it on Aside.

    The huge Kingdom of Northumbria just looks very big, and Ernred''s capital is extremely limited. All his strength is just to recruit 10,000 fighters and 20,000 farmers. The army will be dispersed and stationed in the various strongholds of the kingdom, and the entire Bamburgh area, he can recruit only two thousand people in this area.

    If the battle itself is defeated, it is tantamount to saying that the Bamburgh area and the entire northeast of the kingdom have essentially entered a military vacuum. Then the Picts will surely take advantage of the vacancy to come in, and things will be troublesome in the future.

    A man wearing a gilded iron helmet rode his horse out of the woods, followed by a famous cavalry with a lance. An orange streamer was tied under the spearhead, and the cavalry helmets were all covered with beautiful feathers.

    The well-dressed King Ernred appeared.

    The cavalry team suddenly realized that they had begun to jog forward on the right wing front of the Vikings.

    Did the enemy keep a surprise soldier? !

    Some Vikings in the fierce battle noticed this with out-of-sight, and inexplicable fear arose in their hearts.

    Yevlo, Bijuni, and even Froki and Esbj?rn, the two teenagers, stood on the one-meter-high "tactical soil plateau" and used a winch to wind the steel-armed crossbow. The mercenaries who were violently handed the strings, their arms were quite exhausted, they were wound with a winch, the crossbow''s rate of fire was reduced to the lowest, and the number of arrows, which was worse, was not many.

    At that time, Jeflo rushed to Rurik fiercely.

    Rurik was still commanding the torsion slingshot beside him to shoot the infantry in the fierce fighting, and he was hugged directly by Jeflo.

    "Hey! What are you doing?!"

    "My lord, look at the West (right wing of the front)."

    "Ah! Cavalry?! You put me down quickly."

    Rurik was taken aback. Although he was prepared for cavalry attacks on the flanks, the fighting continued until now he felt more and more that the enemy did not intend to engage in cavalry assaults. Obviously he was wrong.

    Is the finale at the end?

    "Damn! Bijuni, you go tell Brother Geiger and let his spearman block the cavalry!" R¨¹rik screamed and ordered in a hurry.

    At this time, Esbj?rn threw down the half-winding crossbow and rushed to Rurik: "Brother, I will tell my elder brother."

    "You? Go! The enemy''s cavalry rushes in, and things are in trouble."

    Esbj?rn, the young man was ordered to be in danger, and rushed to the front of Geiger in Vathhobi like a hare.

    Geiger is taking his hundred spearmen with him to help others stab the enemy infantry. Many people have noticed the emergence of cavalry. When Esbj?rn arrived, Geiger had already taken some anti-cavalry measures.

    Esbj?rn delivered the order, and Geiger''s group also began to execute it.

    At the same time, Rurik immediately made tactical adjustments. For example, the Shetland fishermen who were about to finish shooting their arrows ordered them to draw their swords and shields immediately, all shields facing west.

    All the torsion slingshots suspend the attack on the frontal fighting enemy, and adjust the firing angle to target the Western cavalry. The bull trebuchet is also changing its shooting direction.

    It''s just that these moves by the Vikings are too late for the final charge cavalry.

    King Ernred of Northumbria, kissing his hilt, raised the iron sword and roared, "Cavalry! Shock!"

    The horses of the entire team began to rush and immediately reached their maximum speed.

    The cavalry smashed the Viking''s flank like a chisel.

    The behemoth rushed towards him. Although Geiger had ordered the spears to move forward, when the collision came, many people simply threw the spears out of fear and retreated instinctively.

    Even Geiger himself, who consciously couldn''t resist the torrent, simply took his brother Esbj?rn and hurriedly found a place to avoid it.

    Only less than half of the spearmen are still holding on. When the collision occurs, some horses are pricked by the spearhead, but how can the powerful impact energy disappear?

    With a spear stuck in his body, the horse and the cavalry slammed their heads up, knocking over several Vikings before falling heavily to the ground.

    More cavalry directly overwhelmed Geiger''s virtual spear array, and the sudden change shocked Rurik without time to complain.

    With a swift impact, the line of the Viking Spearmen who had not received the training of anti-cavalry was rushed away.

    King Ainred was overjoyed. He saw the blue-patterned flag with a white background flying on the soil platform, and subconsciously believed that it was the barbarian command center.

    "Warriors, follow my sword! Attack that banner."

    The iron hooves of the kingdom''s cavalry killed many enemies, and many of them were knocked aside by the horse''s strong chest. The cavalry''s offensive momentum has weakened a lot because of the collision, but they are still pushing forward.

    Geiger straightened his leather helmet and pushed his younger brother to one side. He obeyed his instinct, and carried his axe to attack the cavalry.

    Those who were slammed into Venus, or even fractured, all forgot their pain for a while, and tried to get up and fight with the cavalry.

    Rurik was seeing a man with a golden crown commanding the cavalry to charge towards him.

    Could that man be the king?

    The king himself rushed into the battle? Is it reckless? Still brave?

    "Reckless idiot, don''t think that you will win by breaking my line."

    Because those horses were not excellent Turkic savages or Arabian horses, the horses stranded by the Romans were not suitable for the battle. It is also for this reason that the Frankish cavalrymen were unwilling to form a cavalry formation in the current period before acquiring the best horse breeds in the East. It''s not impossible, it''s a bad price/performance ratio.

    The crisis situation forced the king to take risks. Ainred''s cavalry won a phased victory, but the battle turned sharply.

    With the adjustment of the torsion slingshot completed, the torsion bowstring has the largest storage capacity. The cone-shaped cast iron projectiles fired at close range have strong power and potential energy to give the cavalry a major blow to such large targets!

    Some horses'' heads were directly smashed to pieces, and some knights were pierced through their chests. There was even a projectile that pierced the horse''s neck, forming a ricochet that broke the neck of another knight.

    A round of torsion slingshot volley is accompanied by the precise shooting of the crossbow.

    Jeflo controlled the crossbow, but for the first time in his life he saw the cavalry attack on the wall. His hands trembled unnaturally due to the horror. As a result, the deadly arrow flew by the side of Ainred.

    As the twenty horses in front of the charge fell to the ground for various reasons, they became the most serious obstacles on the charge, and the cavalry force quickly disappeared.

    Even though the Vikings paid a considerable price for this purpose, the only possible attempt by the opponent to defeat the front has been suppressed by the brothers.

    Shetland''s swords and shields rushed forward, and the stagnant cavalry was an excellent target. They raised their shields above their heads, and their swords and axes slashed the horse''s legs indiscriminately. Even the cavalry was pulled down and assassinated with swords.

    More cavalry fell from horses, and bloodthirsty Vikings swarmed up with axes, like a group of jackals attacking injured bison. The axe and sword slashed wantonly, and the golden retriever of the Viking was dyed a stench red by the blood of the enemy, just like the devil from hell.

    Cavalry captain Aston knew that the assault was hopeless, and the facts proved that the overall assault of the cavalry that he had envisioned could not achieve good results.

    Now the brothers are dying hopelessly here, and the tactical advantages of the cavalry are gone. The result of staying here is that the king is buried for the kingdom. This is absolutely impossible!

    Aston drove close to the king in the rebellion, and said loudly: "Your Majesty, we must retreat! We have already lost this battle."

    "Failed! Bah! We can continue to fight."

    Ernred¡¯s sword touched Aston¡¯s neck, shocked him with a dazed look: "Your Majesty, please leave quickly, if necessary, I will fight to the last minute. Please take a look at the current situation, Those farmers are already running away."

    Einred stared openly, because they had lost the pressure of the cavalry, the plain-clothed farmers who had been forcibly called up to fight, they carried the guy in their hands and returned along the road on a large scale.

    "Damn! I also hope they can make some contributions, all cowards!"

    "Your Majesty, we can''t expect farmers who can only farm the land. We can''t win. If you stay here, the whole army will be wiped out, and then Bamburgh will have no defense. If the enemy continues to attack Bamburgh, the prince and beyond... "

    This word awakened Erinred, and he was completely awake when he was in love for a while.

    "These barbarians are even more difficult to deal with by Mercia''s warriors! Let''s retreat... quickly retreat!"

    Ernred did not issue an order for a full retreat. He wanted himself and the remaining forces of the cavalry to evacuate first.

    As everyone knows, such a brightly-dressed key target has been locked on by Rurik, only because of the reload time of the torsion slingshot, the attack has been delayed.

    "Hurry up! Hurry up. Haven''t you?"

    One person suddenly shouted: "My lord, we are ready."

    "Shoot the one wearing the gold crown, that is the king of the enemy! Shoot him a pound of silver!" Rurik ordered with a torn voice.

    Under the most monetary stimulus, the operators of the torsion slingshots in all positions were full of energy.

    An iron bullet smashed in the past, it did not cut off Ernred''s head, but hit his left arm holding the rein.

    The projectile directly touched his left elbow. Although his forearm was not torn, his entire left arm was broken and wasted.

    He fell off his horse in extreme pain, and it was precisely his fall, because the subsequent two iron bullets directly killed his horse.

    Ernred''s feet were pressed by the horses, and he held his bleeding left arm to make it hard, but it was extremely difficult to get out of the body when his feet were pressed.

    He was pulled out by the dismounted cavalry captain Aston, and took the opportunity to take the opportunity to send the king to the horse, and he lay on the soft saddle.

    "Your Majesty, without further ado, we will withdraw quickly. The enemy has terrifying weapons, and you will be killed by them."

    Just a glimpse of Erinred was shocked, looking at his shocking left arm, his right hand could only temporarily hold the wound tightly, so that the blood would not run out.

    He muttered in great pain: "We are defeated, I want to withdraw. Aston, you saved me, I return to York and I will make you an earl. No! I have to lead the magistrate."

    Aston was overjoyed, and quickly took off because of his feat.

    "Thank your Majesty, I will take you to evacuate if I have anything to say."

    "Withdrawal to Bamburgh, we must defend."

    Suddenly Aston sprayed the king with a mouthful of blood, and then he fell down, his feet hung on the leather saddle, and the terrible corpse was dragged by the horse. Ernred saw the extremely miserable face of death clearly.

    Aston¡¯s cervical spine was smashed by iron bullets fired by a torsion slingshot, and his person died on the spot.

    Fortunately, there were still more than 30 horse guards around. A cavalry warrior found that the situation was not good. He cut off the leather saddle with a sword. The dead Aston was no longer a burden to the escaped horse.

    The cavalry warrior took the reins, lowered and led the king to escape. "Your Majesty, the captain is dead, I will take you to evacuate."

    At this moment, Ernred has completely lost his bravery, and he has nothing to say in panic.

    The evacuation of the king is causing the total collapse of the Northumbrian Front, but hundreds of exhausted kingdom fighters are still instinctively fighting. The same melee Vikings have also entered a state of exhaustion. The exhausted divisions of both sides are still fighting with swords and soldiers. The scale of victory has been tilted to the Vikings, and they still maintain their morale when they are exhausted.

    A move is needed to bring about the total collapse of the enemy!

    Now the Shetlanders and the remaining brothers of Geiger are already attacking the cavalry with a pair of legs.

    Rurik personally manipulated a torsion slingshot, and he personally aimed at the man lying on the horse.

    That man is the king of Northumbria, it must be so!

    The iron bullet has been installed, and since the enemy is running a little far away, Liu Rick adjusts the elevation angle, estimates an advance, and then pulls off the dowel pin.

    The projectile flew in the vibration, and the cone-shaped cast iron projectile in the air spontaneously rotated due to the special pattern It hit the horse''s neck with a flat parabola and impartially killed it on the spot.

    The horse directly made a forward somersault, and then pressed Erinred under the horse''s carcass and couldn''t move.

    At this moment, Geiger and other hundreds of Vikings who were soaked with blood and reddened their faces were killed aggressively in this direction.

    It was seen that the king disappeared, the king flag fell, the cavalry disappeared in the forest, and the living farmers had run clean. The Kingdom of Northumbria has collapsed! The infantry began to flee. They threw their helmets and armors, leaving their backs to the Vikings, and ushered in the tragic fate of the so-called "being hacked and killed by the pursuers in the rout."

    In contrast to the Vikings, the Balmerk tribe ushered in their first big victory since they knew it. This was when the wolves faced the sheep, and the tired people were suddenly killed and looted. They were crazy overstretching their physical strength. Pursue all kinds of weapons frantically in order to kill the enemy, **** its weapons and key leather boots, and then chase to the forest to steal the wealth that the enemy has left there.

    Those who are alive will make a fortune in this battle!

    Also, this victory is a glorious feat that can last a lifetime to the people of my hometown.

 Chapter 531ï¼š The king who loses his crown is like a fat sheep to be slaughtered

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Northumbria suffered a big defeat and was embarrassed.

    The survivors threw their helmets and armors, fled madly into the woods, and then went straight to Bamburgh to flee.

    Behind him, the Viking army has been counterattack regardless of primary or secondary.

    The kingdom¡¯s cavalry suffered a disastrous defeat, and the living felt that the king had died in battle. They don''t care too much, they just want to speed up their escape.

    But King Enred was not dead, he was crushed by the dead mount. The cavalry who sent the king to evacuate each other, holding the reins of the king''s mount, was dragged by the dead horse to fall.

    When he regained some energy, he saw the king who was crushed and unable to move.

    "Your Majesty, I will pull you out..."

    The soldiers tried it, but they couldn''t accomplish this feat on their own.

    At this moment, Ernred was enduring bitter tears, his eyes were seeing the enemies who had caught up, as if countless demons were killing him.

    "You! Soldier!"

    "His Majesty¡­¡­"

    "You go!" Einred ordered suddenly, "Leave me alone, you go."

    "Your Majesty, I must..."

    "What''s your name¡­¡­"

    "I''m John, John of Stockwood."

    A nameless boy? Do not. It''s just a noble talent of the lowest rank who has no merit and desires to do meritorious service.

    Einred smiled and suffocated his breath: "John, are you leaving? You must go back to Bamburgh alive and inform everyone that I will give the throne to my youngest son Ella! You take me off. You flee back to Ella¡¯s crown. Tell everyone that you must resist the barbarians."

    John''s heart nearly burst, and the savages were about to rush up. He can assassinate the king and prevent the king from falling into the enemy''s hands and being humiliated, but faith does not allow him to do so.

    It was because of belief that Ernred deliberately wanted to die, but he couldn''t bite his tongue to commit suicide, and shouldn''t even take any measures to commit suicide. Because people who commit suicide will go to hell, he is convinced.

    The king''s crown was taken away, and Erinred watched the cavalry named John run away.

    Fought the first defeat in this life, and only one defeat is a big defeat.

    Einred opened his eyes, just thinking that the enemy who had caught up with his mouth was stabbed to death with a sword.

    Soon, Geiger brought his brothers and killed him.

    To exchange good books, follow the vx public account. [Book Friends Base Camp]. Pay attention now and receive cash red envelopes!

    In principle, they must hack to death when they catch up with the escaped enemy. Seeing this unlucky one who was crushed by the horse, the Viking warrior raised his axe resolutely.

    A brother was about to chop, he was slammed aside by Geiger.

    "Brother, what are you doing?"

    "Calm down!" Geiger opened his arms and motioned to his brothers not to be impulsive, "Look, this man is gorgeously dressed, even riding a horse. He should be the Northumbrian nobleman, even their biggest leader."

    Geiger''s explanation immediately calmed people''s hearts, and it was more glorious to capture the opponent''s leader than to kill directly.

    "Come on, brothers, pull this guy out."

    Ernred was quickly pulled out, and people saw his belt with gold rims, which made him more sure of his nobleness.

    This person was yelling at some incomprehensible words, just at his expression, and the Geiger crowd knew it was swearing.

    Geiger went down and hit his head with a fist, and Erinred went into a coma.

    "Brothers, you continue to chase. Come on, two brothers, we will tie this man up and drag it back to Rurik quietly. Maybe Rurik of Ross can know the identity of this man."

    A large number of Vikings rushed to the forest, and the fled Northumbrias did not care about anything, even the priests stationed in the forest called for everyone to remain calm.

    But the priests in the forest could not see the situation clearly. When they saw the danger coming, it was too late.

    The priests, including the noble Bishop of Bamburgh, were slaughtered indiscriminately.

    Once these nobles just stood, the poor farmers nodded and bowed when they saw it, or knelt down to lick the mud from their leather boots.

    The Vikings didn''t recognize their beliefs. Odin''s warriors chopped down all of them, then looted the gold and silver artifacts carried by the priest, and the silver cross on the neck of the deceased was robbed.

    The woods gave cover to the fugitives, and the tired Vikings lost patience after chasing them.

    They were covered in the blood of the enemy, panting and walking back to the open battlefield on the coast where the corpses were everywhere.

    Here are the corpses of the enemy, but the loss of one''s own person is really not small.

    The Balmerk Vikings took what they had grabbed, and sat around panting for breath, temporarily okay with the dead body beside him.

    The battle lasted for nearly a morning, and the battle that people expected in the middle of the sun was victorious as Rurik expected.

    The army was controlled by himself, Rurik felt that victory was inevitable, and even the loss of the army was within his expectations.

    Rurik had planned for the worst. The so-called lost the opportunity to attack the enemy, the Vikings would lose a lot of advantages, and it would be okay to kill five hundred people in battle if they had to start a decisive battle with the enemy.

    Obviously, the situation is not so bad at all, but many attritions are real.

    After all, these Balmerks continue to fight these days. The veterans of their division are tired. I am afraid that after this battle, the army has no more strength to continue fighting.

    Rurik thought that because of this victory, they had won a batch of trophies and won the great glory of an unprecedented victory, and they would be content to go back home.

    He felt that he had shot and killed the king of Northumbria, presumably he had been chopped into meat sauce by Viking fighters in the rebellion.

    The result was a huge surprise.

    The ailing Erinred was thrown under the ground, and Geiger under the stage was pleased.

    "Brother Rurik, we probably caught a nobleman."

    "Sure enough, this person?" Rurik hurriedly jumped off the platform, he stared at him and muttered, "This person is their king?"

    "How do I know?" Geiger continued to laugh, "If it were their king, I would have done a great job."

    The onlookers Biyuni came at the right time and patted Geiger on the shoulder, "It was Rurik who hit this person. Unexpectedly, you still pulled him back. I thought you chopped this person into mash. "

    "Huh? It''s so?"

    "Of course. Otherwise this guy will run away."

    Rurik was very happy, and asked, "Is he dead?"

    "No. It looks like it''s not far from death."

    "Give him a bandage first. I see his broken arm, it won''t be good if the blood runs out."

    "Bagging? Why?" Geiger thought it was ridiculous. "According to our habits, I should chop off this head and bring it back to my hometown to hang up to show off."

    Headhunting? Rurik''s intuition is unnecessary.

    He stood up and motioned to Geiger Biyunni, "This person should be a high-ranking nobleman. Look at this gold belt. I even suspect that this person is the enemy''s king. But he doesn''t have a golden crown. I can''t judge his true identity. You guys. Don''t worry, I will let Paul ask."

    "That captive food officer? Are you really a treasure?" Biyuni yelled disdainfully.

    Rurik shook his head and raised his hand to indicate, "That Paul is a hound, we can use it now. You don''t hurt this person. If it is a high-ranking nobleman, we can use him to threaten him."

    "Is this necessary?" Bijuni asked again.

    Liurik cleared his throat, looked at the forest in the south, raised his hand and said, "We still have enough troops, the enemy is defeated, we take the opportunity to attack Bamburgh. Our goal is gold and silver wealth, if we can use this nobleman to threaten it. For the ransom, brothers don¡¯t have to risk their lives to attack the city."

    Their greed for wealth is hard to satisfy!

    Bijuni regained consciousness immediately, and Geiger shouted wit.

    "He is the best king."

    "probably."

    Rurik looked at the two talking and laughing again and said, "If this is a fake, we will kill him. I guess this man is the king who has lost his crown. Indeed, after this defeat, their king will be It''s time to commit suicide and apologize."

    The poor Balmerks actively cleaned the battlefield. Because of the prior appointment, any spoils obtained by the survivors on the battlefield belong to them. In a short period of time, this group of guys have a great outfit. Variety.

    They took off their leather boots from the corpse and put them on their own feet, and pulled off the blood-stained chain mail and put them on their bodies. They seized an iron sword, and if it was bent in battle, they would step on a few feet until it was almost straight to replace their hand axe.

    Some people even smashed the heads of dead bodies with axes in their hands, just to get excellent teeth as special decorations.

    Those who did not **** the property after attacking the monastery, this time more or less got the spoils.

    However, people''s greed is still insatiable. Those who have obtained a lot of loot still want to continue plundering. Those who consciously have less loot will quickly get more opportunities.

    As for those who died in battle, everything they had was over, and the spoils they held were also divided by their subordinate families.

    There were more than one hundred and sixty corpses of Balmerks converging from the battlefield, which was naturally much less than the number of dead bodies of the enemy.

    Among them, the decisive impact of the enemy''s cavalry in the final stage actually caused the worst casualties of the Vikings. To make matters worse, the dead in this area were almost all the fishermen and herdsmen of Washobi, all of Geiger''s brothers.

    Since entering Britain, this battle can be described as the third and largest battle the brothers have fought. The brothers have lost 300 people before and after.

    Faced with such a large loss, the Vikings still maintained their morale.

    As Rurik said to his brothers when facing a nobleman who was suspected of being an enemy king. The brothers still have the opportunity to expand their achievements and earn wealth, but everyone must be smarter. If it is not necessary, you must not forcefully attack the city, even if everyone is still enthusiastic.

    The Vikings were cleaning the battlefield all afternoon.

    The enemy''s body was cleaned up, and finally became a pile of white stripes.

    The Balmerks are not human-eating monsters, but they are not noble enough to collect the enemy''s corpse.

    They found all their corpses. Considering that so many dead brothers were to be cremated, God knew when the fire was going to burn. Simply some long ships carried corpses into the sea. They were all brave men on the sea. Since their souls have gone to Valhalla, these mortal corpses will be dedicated to the sea.

    The sky gradually dimmed, and there were still more than 700 Viking warriors. They roasted horse meat and cooked wheat in pottery urns. Although the enemy''s corpses are attracting the patronage of crows, no one feels unlucky or terrifying, as if those corpses are nothing more than ordinary things in nature, no different from trees and rocks.

    After a period of rest, Enred, king of Northumbria, who had bandaged his wounds, regained consciousness.

    His awakening immediately attracted a crowd of people including Rurik to watch.

    The setting sun illuminates the haggard face of the middle-aged man, and Paul, with great anxiety, was ordered to act as an interpreter to deliver messages to the two groups.

    No, Einred did not hesitate to claim his noble identity, spitting the stars in a random enclave of accusing Paul of being a traitor to the kingdom, pointing to the onlookers of barbarians who destroyed the Holy Land and killed the people.

    But what''s the point of this?

    "I guessed right, this man is really their king." Rurik pinched his waist and smiled at the grieving Ernred.

    Geiger was overjoyed and faced all the family chiefs with his chest up. "Even if this person was hit by an arrow by Rurik of Ross, it was our Vashobi brothers who captured him in the end. You have all seen me, I The credit is great."

    Bijuni nodded: "Brother, no one will deny your credit. But to be fair, it was Rurik of Ross who led us to win this battle, my brother-in-law."

    "Of course I have the greatest credit. Without my command and my powerful weapons, you might not be able to defeat them." Leu Rick didn''t say anything in his heart.

    He raised his head and looked at everyone pretending to be humble: "We are all brothers, we are allies, and we all have contributed to this victory."

    Everyone reached a consensus and agreed, and no one denied that Rurik was the greatest merit.

    At this moment, Ernred is a huge treasure. Since this person is a king, everyone fully agrees with the decision to **** the enemy king to Bamburgh for ransom.

    Einred is not a fool. He can see that these guys don¡¯t want to chop their heads. What the savages want to do, he also guessed at all times, that is to say, go and ask for the ransom. This is in his understanding. It''s too normal. Of course, the king took the lead in the charge and died violently, leading to an immediate civil war or a new king in a kingdom, which is also common in Britain (multiple Northumbrian kings died in the war against Mercia).

    The king of Northumbria desperately twisted his bound body, he found that his left arm was unconscious, and when he looked closely, his left arm was also ulcerated.

    He continued to swear, especially when Paul, the food officer in Edinburgh who cursed his life for the barbarians, betrayed his faith and would go to hell.

    However, a king standing in York''s palace with a high footing, is now humble like a sheep **** for slaughter. It''s already such a field, how can you still be stiff?

    Paul has been a serf all his life, and he consciously found a fat man among the Vikings. With the support of the Vikings, he suddenly strengthened his will.

    He stepped boldly and kicked the cursing king over.

    "Hey! Paul, what are you doing?!" Rurik was taken aback.

    Paul bared his teeth and bowed to report: "Master, this man is verbal. Very vicious."

    "Even so, I can''t kick him. I have to use this person to exchange money."

    "Yes... it''s my fault."

    Rurik squeezed his chin and looked at the king''s unruly face, always feeling that the man''s abuse was for the sake of death.

    Looking for death? Since I dare not commit suicide, I hope I will do it for you? How does that work? After this person was cut off, the brothers had to attack the city forcibly.

    Rurik motioned to Paul: "This king is too arrogant. Go and think of a way to humiliate him."

    Paul knew it, and his humiliation methods were really disgusting He opened his robe and made a fart to the king''s face, and he was not ashamed to force him to go to the toilet.

    The stench of the move caused Rurik to simply push Paul aside, and all the Vikings onlookers were laughing wildly.

    It''s not over yet. Paul quickly squatted before the king''s wet and foul face and said viciously: "In your kingdom, I''m just a slave. I will live a good life in the Ross people. God has not blessed you. Kingdom, you are a tyrant, you killed thousands of people, and God let you destroy it!"

    Rose? ! Ernred heard the word "Ros" for the first time.

    Ross people? What kind of barbarian? Does it have anything to do with Picts?

    Until now, Ernred still didn¡¯t know what the enemy he was fighting against. He quickly understood the three words "Rus", "Norrse" and "Vikingr". In short, the words were enemies from the sea, even One incident frightened him even more.

    Because Paul arrogantly said very clearly: "It was them who destroyed Lindisfarn 40 years ago, and now they are here again. This is the destiny of Northumbria, and this is God''s punishment for you. ."

 Chapter 532ï¼š Kings darkest moment

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    After all, Paul had been a serf all his life. It would be foolish to expect this guy to have any shame.

    Rurik made Paul stand aside, and made people scoop a basin of sea water and directly wash the king''s stinky face.

    By now, Rurik, who once had naive thoughts about the whole world, has disappeared. He squatted on tiptoe next to the shrunken Erinred who was still baring his teeth in a cloth jacket, holding a bit of seasoned sea salt in his right hand, looking at this person, still resentful, and deliberately sprinkled the wound on his left arm with salt.

    The king opened his mouth and yelled in his actions, full of words like "Kill me", this phrase Rurik understood.

    In Ernred''s eyes, there was a fair-skinned teenager with blond hair and whip squatting in front of him, and his clothes were indeed different from those savages. As far as the situation is concerned, is this young man the commander of the entire barbarian army?

    This young man is indeed handsome, but his heart is vicious, he is simply Satan''s envoy.

    "You... how dare you destroy our monastery on a holy day!"

    When Rurik heard this, he didn''t care what the king yelled. In his opinion, killing a so-called nobleman is enough to grab a dagger and stab in.

    Is the king''s name Ernred? Oh, this Ernred is just a kind of "vouchers" now, and how much this person is worth is what needs to be determined most at the moment.

    Rurik asked Paul to translate his own words.

    Paul still had a wicked and evil smile, and said sharply: "My master said, the Viking army will attack Bamburgh."

    Just mentioning the place name "Bamburgh", Erinred began to tremble.

    "Bamburgh! It''s Bamburgh. My master said that the only way to avoid war is to pay a tribute of a thousand pounds of silver coins. When we get the money, we give up attacking Bamburgh and killing the people in the city and the village. Farmer. You, too, will be released."

    To be honest, Erinred was a little tempted. He thought about it and felt suspicious, so he shouted: "This is a contract with the devil, which is not credible. You killed me."

    "It looks like something is not right." Rurik shook his head and asked Paul again: "How is the situation?"

    "He... is looking for death."

    "Do you have to be a hero?!" Rurik not only pinched his chin, then looked at Ernred, who was baring his teeth and whose eyes were filled with helplessness and grief, and shook his head: "Terror is not it."

    Geiger came with an axe in his hand: "Since this person is still looking for death and doesn''t want to take out silver coins to buy his life, why should we rap here? Brothers rushed to that Bamburgh and killed all the locals. The treasure is all ours."

    "Don''t be impulsive." Bijuni stepped forward, followed by more people. Everyone still thinks that the idea of ??"exchanging captives for money" can be implemented, but now the king of Northumbria has a hardened beak.

    Bijuni motioned to Geiger to step aside, and he patted Rurik on the shoulder: "Brother, you have to let this man submit. I''m afraid it won''t be possible to pee and wash his face, you see."

    "what''s happenin."

    "His arm is dead. We just bandaged him with cloth strips. If he continues to do so, he will still die. He is dead. We really can''t exchange money with him."

    Rurik nodded and made a living following Biyuni''s thoughts.

    "Then give him treatment, be cruel, and force him to cooperate."

    The sun has just set, and the captured Northumbria king Einred, his current situation is really a sheep to be slaughtered.

    He was pressed by many people on the sandy beach. A Viking warrior put his knee against the big arm of his injured left arm.

    With a rag in his mouth, he stared at the burning sword in the fire with horrified eyes.

    Rurik sat cross-legged beside him, a handsome face under the soft light of the campfire.

    Soon, Biyuni came with the burning sword.

    "Rurik, I''m going to do it."

    "Do it!"

    After a while, the sound of sizzling lala came, and Ernred was trembling in the severe pain, and the big beads of sweat quickly wetted his forehead and then sweated like rain.

    The air was filled with the scorched smell of barbecue, and Erinred''s shaking became more and more like a goat.

    The burning sword was slowly cut along the root of Einred''s left forearm. This barbaric healing method might save his life, but if he did nothing, Einred would die of wound infection.

    Biyuni took the broken left arm and threw it into the bonfire.

    At this moment, Ernred was so dizzy with pain, but the torture was not over yet.

    A pottery urn water poured him awake again.

    Einred woke up, Fang Jue was suffering from severe pain in his left arm. He tried to raise his left hand and found that he didn''t have any intuition. What''s even more terrifying is that he was facing the sky with his belly naked? Even the last robes to hide the shame are gone?

    Rurik sat beside him with a blank face, and motioned to Paul to say in very Rurik''s Old Saxon language: "This is the commander of the Vikings, the Duke of the Duchy of Ross. This is an inevitable war. You! Enred, King of Northumbria, you must pay a tribute of a thousand pounds of silver coins to buy back your life and prevent Bamburgh from being razed to the ground."

    He was not killed, and the other party''s actions were obviously healing.

    A thousand pounds of silver coins? !

    Erinred''s haggard face gasped: "Too many! One thousand pounds of silver coins."

    Rurik leaned forward and asked, "Still not wanting to give it?"

    "..."

    Rurik shook his head and said with hatred: "If this is the case, I will turn you into an eunuch."

    Although Ernred didn''t quite understand what the young man said, he understood it all right away.

    With his belly bare, he looked like a stallion waiting to be gelded. There was a shaggy barbarian who had already approached his vitals with a burning knife. This operation was clearly a gelding.

    This is the biggest humiliation to a man. Erinred didn''t care about so much and shouted: "I give money! Give money!"

    This did not leave Rick''s expectation, so he ordered his men to stop, and asked: "A thousand pounds of silver coins? Give it?"

    "A thousand pounds... A thousand pounds is too much. The entire Bamburgh has not a thousand pounds of gold and silver."

    "You still don''t cooperate?"

    "No!" Einred yelled, trembling in fear: "Two hundred pounds! Bamburgh can take out two hundred pounds."

    This number has been very clear. It has dropped from one thousand pounds to two hundred pounds. The heads of the Balmerk tribe who are present here have all kinds of thoughts.

    One thousand pounds, silver coins of this order of magnitude are challenging everyone''s outlook on wealth.

    That is two hundred pounds of silver coins. If this money can really be collected in the bag, my brothers are already very happy.

    To exchange good books, follow the vx public account. [Book Friends Base Camp]. Pay attention now and receive cash red envelopes!

    Bijuni summed up everyone''s attitudes and pulled Rurik aside. At this moment, several people gathered to discuss in a low voice.

    Bijuni bluntly said his satisfaction: "Two hundred pounds is a lot. With our previous looting experience, I am afraid we can''t squeeze a lot in this kingdom."

    Many other people echoed, their short-sighted and extremely satisfying posture really made Rurik a headache.

    "That''s it? Are you satisfied?"

    "Otherwise? This guy''s mouth is so stiff until now, I think, we can hardly squeeze any benefits. I am afraid that Bamburgh is indeed very poor."

    The speechless Rurik shook his head and turned back to sit next to Einred: "Then give me another 100,000 pounds of wheat. I know you have just finished the wheat harvest. Bamburgh is said to be a large town in the north of you, and it must be there. Lots of wheat."

    "Are you... making Maizi''s idea?"

    "Say it! One hundred thousand pounds of wheat, give it or not."

    "One hundred thousand pounds is too much. I... can only take out fifty thousand. Vikings, if you search all the wheat, our people will starve to death."

    "You... are you begging us? Are you begging now? Do you think I''m so kind?" With that, Rurik, who drew his dagger, motioned to Paul to translate his words completely.

    No matter, the dagger was directly against Erinred''s ear: "One hundred thousand pounds! No discussion."

    "..."

    It seemed that the king did not want to cooperate, but was caught in substantive negotiations, and he wanted to try his best to reduce his losses. This shows that this person is not a stunned king, but any of his efforts are useless.

    Paul immediately began to translate another line of Rurik, and this sentence was spoken by a leader of a powerful and barbaric group from afar, really horrified.

    "Your proud cavalry suffered a huge loss. The huge army was wiped out. Edinburgh and Lindisfarne were destroyed. If Bamburgh was destroyed again, what would Mercia and Wessex think? We Vikings wanted silver coins. , For food! But those people, always hope to annex your kingdom. They will completely kill your family, the means are more barbarous than ours."

    Ernred was silent for a while, and sighed and murmured: "You, you know Mecia and Wessex. You are obviously barbarians, and you are prepared for this attack."

    "Of course. We are here for wealth. Would you like to use silver coins and wheat to buy our safe lives?" Rurik asked deliberately.

    "Haha, do you have such good intentions? Even if I take the money, you will still overturn the promise."

    Rurik naturally agreed with what the king said. The so-called peace promise in any form is essentially a truce promise for a period of time.

    The tide of the Viking Age has begun. The Ross people are not a brave waver in this tide. Other brave people include the Danes and Norwegians from all walks of life.

    Rurik was unable to pack a ticket for his so-called promise. He bluntly said: "At least you can trust us now. I will take you to Bamburgh, I am afraid I can arrive tomorrow. I know that it is also located in the seaside bay. The town, the army will encircle the town, and you will be publicly displayed. When we get the tribute we need, we will release you and evacuate the whole army."

    Come back home! Reunited with wife and children! After all, we rectified internal affairs, recruited new recruits to train the army, strengthened coastal defense, and strengthened land border defense.

    Within a few seconds of effort, Einred conceived multiple strategies to avoid a repeat of the tragedy.

    First of all, you must go back alive, even if you pay a serious price.

    "I agree. Two hundred pounds of silver coins, one hundred thousand pounds of wheat. You send me to Bamburgh, and I will order the local defenders to act according to your requirements. Just beg, you don''t attack Bamburgh."

    Rurik nodded: "I can make a promise, but I want to increase the terms now."

    "Ah?! You guys..." Einred was tickling his teeth with anger, conscious that he was being played with by this kid.

    "Don''t be nervous, I have already estimated your strength, it is already like this, and will not urge you to do things you can''t do."

    "What do you want to do?"

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you stay in the same position, just point to Ernred¡¯s key points: ¡°We are all men, and if we are men, we have the needs of men. My brothers have been sailing at sea for a month and come to your territory to ask for silver coins, For food, you also want your women. Provide me with a hundred young women, who are a hundred pure women. You can''t fulfill the requirements that are too high, and one hundred pure women must be taken out."

    "This... Am I going to use a woman to buy a peace?"

    "Do you have a choice?"

    Einred had just raised his head, and he sounded drooping. He really didn''t have a choice.

    "Okay! Okay... they will call me a tyrant."

    "It doesn''t matter." Rurik shrugged and pointed to the dark sea: "What is on the opposite side of the sea? All enemies! Do you think that Northumbria''s enemies are all on land? No! Your kingdoms are just sheepfolds. There are flocks of sheep competing for fodder, and there are wolves on the other side of the sea. We evacuated with the money and women, but more people will come. We and the newcomers are not the same group, even if we don¡¯t come, they Come back, and they won¡¯t even give you a chance to negotiate."

    "So, I even want to thank you?"

    "Of course you have to thank me." Rurik retracted the sword and ordered his men to put the fig leaf on the king. "We will set off tomorrow morning and expect to arrive in Bamburgh tomorrow at noon. We will camp under the city of Bamburgh. Look, Lindisfarn¡¯s stone walls can¡¯t stop them. What is Bamburgh? Whether we attack the city or not depends on whether your tribute is provided quickly. You can¡¯t die now, you can rest for now.¡±

    After that, Rurik stood up and glared at Ernred with his head hooked: "You are indeed a stupid king. You don''t even have a warship. I am looking forward to a naval battle, but nothing happens. Your cavalry. It caused me a little trouble, which made my victory glorious. Tomorrow, let you see the charm of the Vikings."

    Rather than demanding tributes with the captured enemy king, the ordinary Balmerk Viking warrior hoped that he would carry his battle axe and grab it with his ability after breaking Bamburgh.

    With the loss of a group of brothers and the continuous expedition in the past month, even if everyone looked like they were still popular due to a change of loot, their violent snoring at night could not deceive Rurik''s ears.

    The Balmerks and the Bergen immigrants of Shetland did not need to receive any moral inspiration from the cross. They believed in Odin, that is, they believed in the glory of fighting, and barbarism was really a hymn to the berserkers. But their physical fitness as a whole can''t satisfy Rurik. The true Ross fighters have been eating wheat and meat over the years, and their strong physical fitness has shown a strong advantage in multiple betting on honors and future battles.

    If the Balmerks are allowed to attack Bamburgh, Rurik still has the confidence to take the city in one fell swoop.

    The price is naturally another two hundred deaths and injuries. It is logical that it is not the Ross people who died, so he can''t care.

    But wait a minute! When I returned to the voyage, I had to cross the waters controlled by the Bergen people. In line with everyone¡¯s "sea etiquette", the fleet carrying a large amount of trophies would inevitably be slow. Did it cause the Bergen people to suddenly gather and start a momentum? A huge raid orgy?

    The rule of the sea is that the strong is king. The leaders of the Balmerk tribe¡¯s clan, or the leaders¡¯ children are in the army, and Rurik found that they would not complain about their command due to a large loss of personnel they would only complain about not getting enough. baby.

    Considering that this trip to Bamburgh is very likely to get a large number of trophies, if the Balmerks are killed in a large number of battles, who will row the large number of long boats directly on the return journey? You can''t let the Aphrora pull multiple ships.

    The key to obtaining large amounts of tribute in a peaceful way is that the captured enemy king must live well.

    This night, Ernred was **** with his legs, and his right arm was still tied with the rope on his heel. A piece of wood was sprinkled in his mouth, so-called beware of biting his tongue and committing suicide.

    Rurik was wrong. All the Vikings were wrong. They really thought that Einred had a great chance of trying to kill himself. At least they thought that the Vikings could not stand such insults, or they would die by fighting or fighting. suicide.

    Einred never thought of suicide. He was more afraid of the consequences of suicide and going to **** than the fear of death. He came to a new day in an extremely awkward posture, everything was dreamlike, as if everything was a nightmare.

    It was not until someone kicked the wound of his broken arm that caused the whole person to scream in pain, and then realized that there was no nightmare at all, and that he was facing the darkest moment of life.

 Chapter 533ï¼š A great loyal minister of the kingdom intended to become king

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Those gray corpses were facing the new rising sun in all directions. The Vikings had swept away the battlefield, and everything they thought was valuable was looted.

    Poverty aroused the strong desire for predation of the Balmerk Vikings, and now the brothers are boarding one after another, aiming at Bamburgh in the south.

    A long ship carrying Rurik arrived at the anchored Aphrola floating on the sea.

    Several sets of rope ladders were dropped from the big ship, and a group of people began to climb.

    A rope was thrown down, and Rurik''s elite mercenaries skillfully tied the captured king. Erinred was like a fat sheep, transferred by the people on the ship and transported to this huge ship.

    Although it was shameful, he was really sitting on a huge ship, and Ernred was shocked.

    Think of your own kingdom. A huge country is clearly located on an island, but there is no decent ship.

    Even when I was young, I went to Frank and even went to the Holy See for pilgrimage. I took a sampan to stop on the nearest European coast, and then walked the whole way by land.

    He saw that the Vikings had a lot of ships. The one he made, sailed all by sails, and this small mountain ship didn''t have a pair of blades!

    After all, Ernred was the king of a kingdom, and Rurik didn''t want to take his life. Of course, the premise was that this person would cooperate with his decision.

    The king was tied to the main mast so that this person could see the structure of the big ship and feel the charm of the Aphrodite.

    The sailor let out a long roar, and the rope that bound the sail was pulled down. The boat instantly raised the sail, shocked Erinred with goose bumps, and the wound on his left arm immediately oozes blood due to emotional tension.

    He endured the pain and raised his head. He was like a slave who lost his crown. He looked up to the Vikings like this. No, it was the giant sail of the Rus. The huge blue streaks on the sail made him quickly sprout out of fear. Some intimacy.

    "That barbarian boy named Rurik considers the gospel as a treasure? Can the diagonal blue stripes turn into a blue cross? Can they become the lamb of the Lord after reading the gospel? Can the plunder of our country be stopped?"

    The beautiful illusion was shattered in an instant, and Ernred did not dare to continue thinking about it.

    My current situation is no different from that of my slaves. I still remain absolutely silent, and tolerate my release. As for the counterattack, I still need to consider a long-term plan.

    He also didn''t want to think that the barbaric Vikings would convert to their absurd gods and accept the call of the Lord.

    Those Picts in the north, with indigo patterns all over their bodies, dare to call themselves lambs.

    In the south of Mercia, Kent, and Wessex, their kings are willing to go to Rome for a pilgrimage and spend money to "buy" a pope''s reward, but they are no more merciful to the kingdom of common faith than these barbarians.

    The Viking fleet resumed its voyage, lost many brothers and won a large number of trophies.

    Is the expedition really worth it now?

    Of course it''s worth it!

    The vast number of young men in Balmerk, due to their extremely backward productivity, even if the Narvik Fjord is large enough, they cannot afford a tribe of 20,000 people.

    People believe in fate, a soldier died on the battlefield, and people''s regret may only last for two or three days, and they packed up their weapons and rushed to another battlefield.

    Balmerks and Shetlanders, everyone still maintains a fighting spirit, thinking about running to Bamburgh to get the ransom for the king''s ransom, every brother can make a fortune!

    Even when they were paddling, they were already discussing how many silver coins they could get and whether they could take a pure woman to be a wife.

    They have not yet evolved to a situation where the family leader who leads the army can take it all. The so-called spoils, the family leader naturally has a great effect, they have the right to eat the fattest meat, and the rest of the meat is wiped out by the brothers. There is no situation where whoever eats meat can only drink soup.

    From Lindisfarne Abbey to the small coastal bay where Bamburgh is located, it is a road in the woods, a strong traveler who is ready to pack, and can take this journey in one day as soon as possible.

    Due to the bends of the forest road, the land distance between the two places is actually close to 40 kilometers.

    The British Isles in this time and space are still sparsely populated, and the situation in Northumbria, which has been ravaged by civil strife, is even worse. During this journey, the lonely traveler must bring weapons to guard against wolf attacks. However, in the current situation, the Timberwolves can only remain alert and avoid them.

    The fleeing Northumbrian army, whether it was a regular kingdom fighter or an armed farmer, most of the fugitives lost their weapons and had to find a suitable wooden stick in the forest, the most crutch ever, to do their self-defense short. spear.

    They still have some fighting power, that is, they were frightened by the death of the king, the killing of the priest, and the destruction of the Holy Land.

    They went mad and went straight to Bamburgh and, no matter how much energy they lost, when the first group of people arrived under the wooden walls of Bamburgh, there were still a group of people struggling to move in the forest.

    It was not until this death that the dormant Timberwolves launched an attack on the soldiers and farmers who were alone at night.

    What does the suffering of this group of people have to do with the Vikings?

    Their escape has an advantage. When the defeated soldiers appeared, the people of Bamburgh waiting for the victory only felt that the sky had fallen.

    The cavalry soldier named John escorted the king''s golden helmet, and the cavalry gathered in a group, vowing that no one else would tarnish the king''s golden crown.

    Is your majesty''s noble cavalry! They are under the city!

    The few defenders in Bamburgh immediately lowered the suspension bridge and cavalry entered on horseback.

    John and the others just entered the city, and the people waiting for the news immediately gathered around.

    "You all get out of the way! I''m looking for the queen! Where is the queen? Where is the prince Ella?" John held up the king''s golden crown helmet, and people looked at this noble thing with an unpredictable foreboding.

    This is hard to tell, no one yelled about their defeat.

    After a while, the crowd stepped aside. Queen Anna, who felt that something was wrong, took her ignorant little son, and tremblingly approached the proud cavalry under her husband under the **** of several maids.

    Seeing her Majesty the Queen, a group of cavalry knelt on one knee in succession.

    Only John walked forward with a sullen face and extremely boldly holding the golden crown helmet.

    "What happened to the king? There are signs of battle on you!"

    "Is the king really..."

    John knew he was risking disrespect, but he did not fight to death with his brothers and did not save the king. He even hoped that he would be sentenced to death afterwards.

    He declined to answer the queen''s words, and rudely took off Ella''s fleece cap, and buckled the heavy golden helmet representing the king''s military power on the little prince Ella''s head.

    So far, he knelt on one knee suddenly, although he still did not answer the queen''s question, now in this tragic scene, even if the queen Anna is a pure woman, it can be judged that the king has died in battle.

    The news of the king¡¯s death was confirmed in the mansion of the Earl of Bamburgh. Although the king¡¯s body was not obtained, the queen was very suspicious, but his son had already put on his father¡¯s golden crown!

    As a woman of the king, she is destined to not have the sorrow that ordinary peasant women should have. As the top noble of the kingdom, Queen Anna instantly understood her responsibility.

    His son Ella is the official heir to the throne of Northumbria!

    Even if Einred has multiple sons, another Elbert family has the right to compete for the throne of the kingdom of Northumbria (after all, the two small kingdoms are merged). Now these are all in the past, and the new king is Ella!

    She hasn''t been happy because her son is the king, and the severe situation will drive her head crazy, but Ella, who is ignorant, is still asking where his mother and father have gone?

    There was no need for someone to spread the news. Behind the escaped cavalry, a group of desperate infantry began to enter the city. These infantrymen of good physical fitness escaped and arrived at Bamburgh overnight under extreme panic, which is also a miracle forced out by intimidation.

    Any suspicion of former residents has now become true, and the situation is obviously more terrifying.

    The monastery was burned down! The Holy Land is desecrated! The news from Edinburgh is also confirmed, and the town is burned down!

    The army of the kingdom was defeated by the powerful barbarians!

    Those were barbarians more terrifying than the Picts. They had iron heads and extremely hard shields. Their arrows could easily knock out people''s heads, and even the invincible kingdom cavalry were defeated.

    Those wolves who can''t get enough to eat must be heading towards Bamburgh!

    But the king, the earl of Bamburgh, the captain of the cavalry and all the elite fighters, the bishop of Bamburgh who mastered the sacred tools, and a large number of young priests. They all died on that battlefield!

    Bamburgh has actually entered a state of no leader, and Bamburgh has also fallen into inevitable chaos.

    At night, the hungry soldiers forcibly opened the warehouse, took away the wheat, and started to feed themselves.

    Taking advantage of the chaos, a group of farmers who fished in troubled waters also started looting wheat.

    How can the chaotic scene be ended by the few guard soldiers and the remaining priests of Bamburgh Abbey?

    Finally, the kingdom''s cavalry came out again!

    The man named John Stockwood, whose crimes of saving the king was unfavorable, was immediately pardoned by Queen Anna.

    The kingdom has encountered a major crisis, and it is just when the master and the country are suspicious, the so-called power that is not defended by the army is completely empty talk on this chaotic island.

    The ignorant Ella was finally scared to cry by the chaos all year round. The weight of the golden crown made him uncomfortable, but his mother ordered him to wear it on his head.

    The queen urgently canonized John Stockwood as the captain of the interim cavalry, leading the warriors who still firmly defend the king''s power to suppress the chaos makers! Especially for those who take advantage of the chaos to destroy and loot, and find refuge that is no different from barbarians, just follow the practice of mixing into the city, and beheaded when found.

    Perhaps, being loyal to the new king and serving for the queen dowager is the greatest loyalty to the deceased king.

    Thirty cavalry and more than one hundred infantry soldiers in chain mail appeared. They went straight to the granary and rushed directly to the people who were still looting food.

    The horses smashed away from the food grabber, and the sword began to assassinate.

    The infantry behind the cavalry was still reluctant, even if the panicked "grain grabbing army" was already fleeing, the chase and killing continued for a while.

    A **** suppression was quickly completed, and the young John felt himself better than his predecessor Aston. He even thanked Aston for his death in the battle and gave himself a chance to make a fortune.

    The success came too suddenly. He clearly arrived at Bamburgh with frustrated and self-blaming emotions. It was only half a day. The flames in the night illuminated his face. John stood among a large number of corpses with a blood-stained face. Written full of desire for power.

    In this **** color, a loyal and patriotic person deliberately seized the supreme power by himself.

    "Perhaps, I can still become a magistrate. Queen Anna is a young widow, and Ella is a kid. Can I take her by virtue of military power and merit? I personally took the golden helmet from Ernred, it You can wear it on the top of your head! I can be a king. After I take control of the cavalry, which nobleman dares to disobey me? Those who disobey are trampled to death by my iron hoof."

    Maybe a cavalry soldier shouldn''t have this kind of nonsense, but as the captain of the cavalry, how can he not?

    In the past, Northumbria did not know how many kings were changed, and the kingship changed hands in the hands of how many families.

    The prerequisite for being a king is not military power! Now, Bamburgh has the family of the ancestor, and he is the captain of the cavalry. This position in Northumbria is equivalent to the second military power holder second only to the king.

    John''s idea is by no means a delusion, he does have a chance to become a king.

    He immediately gathered the brothers with the blade and blood to tell everyone his advantage: "Brothers! King Ainred led us into failure, he has put the kingdom to shame! He is a tyrant! Even more powerless to defeat the barbarians. Now You follow me and recommend me to be the sign of the palace. Now the army of barbarians is about to kill, we stabilize the human heart and armed, with this city, we will defeat the enemy. You recommend me to be the sign of the palace, and wait until the enemy is defeated. , The most inferior fighters can be infantry squad leaders! You can all be nobles and can be served by servants. Only I can give you this! Please support me."

    At first, some people were suspicious, but after yelling for their support, all the soldiers cheered.

    After all, King Ainred could not give people who were destined to be soldiers for a lifetime a chance to develop. The so-called people have their own lives, and the lowly people are still lowly soldiers of the kingdom.

    Everyone has just gone through a life of nine deaths, is there anything to be afraid of?

    John Stockwood, the son of a local lord, is indeed the lowest noble in the kingdom. For such a soldier who thought he was willing to give the poor and lowly, the brothers took the risk one after another.

    He decided to organize the city defense work immediately, but it was all tomorrow.

    He wiped off the **** sword, and took more than a dozen like-minded men straight to the house of the Earl of Bamburgh to meet the queen mother Anna and the new king Ella.

    However, Ella has not yet passed the coronation ceremony, and Anna is still the queen now.

    The earl¡¯s mansion, Anna anxiously awaits the good news of calming the chaos in the city.

    Seeing her canonized cavalry captain triumphantly, she stood up excitedly, ignoring her dignity and greeted her.

    She thought John would kneel on one knee and salute naturally, but the man still stood upright with the hilt in his hand.

    Anna didn''t care so much: "Is the matter resolved? I can''t hear the noise, it seems you succeeded."

    "It was indeed successful."

    "Oh! That''s great." Anna barely squeezed a smile on her delicate face, and she realized that the situation was a little weird. Under the soft flame of the chandelier, he saw the greed in the eyes of John and his entourage.

    "Now there is nothing wrong, you go out for the time being. Too many things have happened, I have to calm down. I have to accompany the Countess of Bamburgh." Anna issued an eviction order.

    John still had no intention of retreating, he made his entourage to avoid, and invited Anna to go to the hall to discuss the matter secretlyGet cash]Follow vx public. Public number [Book Friends Base Camp You can also get cash!

    Anna was startled and suddenly sensed that the situation was very complicated, so she changed her face and asked sharply, "What else is going on."

    The corner of John''s eyes saw that his work was evasive, and even the maid felt bad and hid.

    He boldly stretched out his hand to hit his chest, and was immediately pushed away by the angry Anna.

    "presumptuous!"

    But John didn''t stop, pinching her neck directly, and pulling her to the secret maid dressing room in front of the young Ella.

    The oil lamp was lit, and Queen Anna was pressed on a low table. She was yelling, kicking, but the skirt was still being pulled up by John. Immediately afterwards, there was another burst of pain, and Anna directly howled and cried...

    John fully knew the identity of this Anna, but she was the daughter of a lower-level nobleman, who was valued by Ernred for her beauty, and was favored for having a boy.

    She is still young, but in her early twenties, and because of this, John prides herself on seizing the opportunity.

    While working, John approached Anna¡¯s face and said sharply to the painful woman: "All your power is given by the ancestor. Who will admit that a child becomes a king? Now I am the captain of the cavalry, and I will do yours. Man, naturally will give you protection. I will be a palace sign."

    Anna murmured in crying: "Why do you treat me this way. You don''t need such a thing to be a magistrate. You are humiliating me, you might as well kill me."

    "No! I''m protecting you. I''m older than you, and I''m more powerful. How can that old man, Ernred, give you the happiness of being a woman? Be my woman, and I''ll be Northumbria''s King! I will treat Ella as my own son! I will lead the people of Bamburgh to defeat the barbarians! Listen, if I don¡¯t stand up, the city will be destroyed in a few days and your son will be destroyed by them. Cut your head off, you will be captured by them, you will be stripped of your robe and tattooed, and you will be **** and sold as a fat sheep. They are more ferocious than the Picts."

    After all these threats, Anna hooked her head. She didn''t say much, she could only admit her fate.

    Suddenly, she felt a hot sensation in her abdomen, and realized that everything could not go back.

    The new king is Ella, which is nothing short of a joke. It seems that this John Stockwood is the greatest threat to the royal power. She regrets her dead husband and defended her life from the threat of neighboring countries The defeat and death in the hands of the barbarians on the sea is even more terrifying. Yes, the real threat of kingship has surfaced!

    The threat is not outside, it is inside! In the martial arts cavalry team!

    After all, Anna is a woman who knows how to compromise. She immediately knelt on her knees, regardless of her manners, and looked up at John with pleading eyes: "I support you as king, and I will marry you. Just beg, you are as promised. , Regard Ella as your son."

    Seeing the woman''s tearful pleading, John felt refreshed in his instinct, and he was completely exhausted.

    He stroked Anna''s neck and said proudly: "Of course, I will canonize Earl Ella. And your children and I are the real princes."

    At this moment, Anna''s tears wetted John''s hand, which caused John to regain his fighting spirit.

    He pulled Anna straight to the bedroom.

    After the appointed Anna made her son Ella avoid her, she took the initiative to throw away her robes and serve her new man, just like serving the king. She is so proactive and so witty, all she wants is that she and her son can still live as a kingdom aristocrat.

 Chapter 534ï¼š Leurik Bamburgh

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    John wakes up from his short sleep, he subconsciously pulls around with his hands, and suddenly wakes up when he finds the limp existence.

    That is not a dream! It''s true!

    John, who was awake, stared at the pitiful eyes cast by the woman beside him in the morning light.

    He knows that he has no turning back, but this is the road to personal glory, and the fool will try to turn back.

    Obviously this mansion belonged to the Earl of Bamburgh, and it became the residence of the king of Northumbria. Now, a lower-level knight has taken possession of it.

    John decided to make himself king, and the news spread throughout the army.

    Some people are full of hope, some people just watch the wind and watch the rudder, and many people are very angry about this arrogance.

    There is even another kind of person here!

    These people are indeed hateful. They do not hate John''s usurpation of the king''s power or the blasphemy of the queen. Their greatest hatred is very simply-why are you.

    John likes to mention the infamy of "usurper", as for this, he himself has not bothered to think about it.

    Those who hate John, the anger has to be suppressed in their hearts. Even for those who bow and flatter at the door of the mansion, they must consider the imminent and severe test.

    Even if this John is a bastard, there is no one in the whole city of Bamburgh who can integrate the people and raise the morale to fight against the invasion of sea barbarians.

    Even if you want to liquidate John''s evil deeds, you have to wait until everyone wins the war.

    Ask yourself, what is the relationship between the ruins of the king''s family and mortals? What good would it be to be a trespasser or usurper?

    At least this time when John rode his horse to suppress the looting of food, he managed the situation cleanly.

    A large number of neutral spectators do not care whether their king is called Ernred or John. They know that they must survive in the city until the end of the barbarian soldiers.

    Most of the people in the city are neutral, or the hardship of life has honed them into docile sheep.

    They still don''t know that the magnificent "Great Viking Era" has arrived. In the years to come, it will be the norm to drag the family and move to the defensive fortress built by the lord.

    Compared to the walls of family residences built by ordinary country lords to guard against bandits and wild beasts, the walls of Bamburgh are also made of wood, except that it has a larger range and higher height.

    In this way, you can withstand the barbarian''s attack by the wall?

    Pay attention to the public account: book friends base camp, pay attention to send cash and coins!

    Lindisfarne Abbey is a stone wall! The ending is still fall.

    Although she was not officially crowned, Queen Anna, who was legally regent, faced the soldiers and civilians who rushed to the gate of the mansion early in the morning. She firmly endured the pain of adding her body and announced that John had become the new sign of the palace.

    The current responsibility of the magistrate John must be to keep the people of Bamburgh and to force the enemy to retreat.

    As for what powers the harem chief John can obtain after all, Queen Anna remained silent.

    People have noticed that the once arrogant queen has completely lost her temperament. People are whispering to denigrate the woman''s indiscretions. Once someone murmurs when the war is over, the woman should go to the monastery to be a nun to apologize. What''s more, they are fighters who hate John''s usurpation of power. They naturally think that John, who has a clay leg, has the ability to usurp power, and it must be the scheme of the young queen.

    After all, Bamburgh¡¯s city defense work began in the early morning.

    John stood at the head of the wooden wall and ordered the people to collect stones and transport them to the city wall, as well as transport wooden blocks to the wall.

    A large number of pottery urns were also collected and filled with soil as heavy throws, waiting for the opportunity to kill possible wall-climbing enemies.

    After all, the strategic position of Bamburgh and Edinburgh is similar. The two cities are essentially military fortresses, and only on this basis did they develop into a regional administrative center. There is a reserve of arrows, swords and spears in the city. Now John does not hesitate to recruit all men from ten to sixty years old. Whether they are immature or old, they must all take up weapons now.

    Young children and elders don''t have to fight with the enemy. John only hopes that when the crisis comes, they can protect themselves with weapons.

    As for the women and children in the city, they were all driven to some controlled residential houses. In essence, they are guarded by soldiers to prevent getting in the way in battle, or even to avoid becoming hopeless victims of battle.

    I have to say that John has a certain city defense wisdom, which has a lot to do with the Frankish military knowledge he learned in the cavalry.

    Some people began to wonder whether the sea barbarians were really going to attack Bamburgh, and some people noticed those who emerged from the woods.

    The remnants of cavalry and a small number of infantry entering the city are just the fastest fugitives, and there are still a large number of fighters fleeing behind them.

    The exhausted soldiers returned to Bamburgh. They immediately received food and water, but they did not get any chance to rest, so John forced them to take up their weapons again.

    There were people escaping from the woods throughout the morning. They moved on the bare farmland after the harvest, and finally returned to the city.

    John got the support of three hundred tired people, and it will take some time before they can regain combat effectiveness. One good thing about these people coming back is to dispel the doubts of the unsteady people in the city about whether the enemy is attacking.

    The Viking fleet is being killed in Bamburgh, this is absolutely true!

    At lunch, the soldiers stationed at the tower were horrified to see a sail appearing in the bay not far away.

    "The barbarians on the sea are coming!" The soldier yelled and struck the warning bell desperately.

    The call of the alarm was like thunder, and the cooked wheat in the bowl suddenly no longer fragrant.

    The soldiers scrambled to climb the tower, and John himself climbed up, watching the approaching fleet with mixed feelings.

    John consciously used his best efforts to gather a small number of inherent defenders, gathered in the armed collapsed soldiers, armed the boys and old men in the city, and thus pieced together a "army" with a strength of up to two thousand.

    Such an army can be considered a big army? Among them, only three or four hundred people can really fight.

    The situation in Bamburgh is extremely complicated. In this small town, people from all the surrounding villages drove a small number of livestock into the city for refuge.

    The barbarians at sea have come, and the number of people taking refuge in the city has reached as many as four thousand.

    The enemy is already landing!

    There was a mess in the city, the soldiers and the men who had been enlisted shivered, the women cried and the children screamed, and the people waited for the enemy''s attack in panic and anxiety.

    At least the people hiding in the city are at ease because of the strong wooden walls. They will be looted and killed by landed pirates at their homes in the country. Only this city can save their lives.

    They naturally think that the defensive ability of the wooden wall can save everyone''s lives, but they don''t know that the Vikings who landed carried the ladder made when they conquered the stone wall of the monastery, and even the main parts of the siege cart were taken down and transported.

    Of course, Rurik came here prepared, he did not intend to land indiscriminately and attack the city.

    The fleet entered a small fjord, the sea breeze circulated here, and the waves became more violent.

    Big ships like Aphrora swayed violently with the waves, and those warriors who paddled in long boats had to be washed their faces often by the sea.

    The captured Einred has seen the towers in Bamburgh, is it really a safe place? Will the Vikings keep their promise, as long as they pay the ransom, Bamburgh can avoid destruction?

    But he is now more worried about the big ship being overturned by the waves.

    With an undaunted appearance, Rurik held the huge mast and looked down at the King of Broken Arms: "Look at this sea area, it can be a small port. It seems that your people really don''t know how to build ships, really don''t. Willing to fish."

    This is indeed the case. In addition to building a flat boat in the Kingdom of Northumbria, the technology to build larger ships has long been lost.

    "We are about to land! The king of Northumbria!" Rurik patted the man''s bearded face, "I am the Duke of Ross, and you are the defeated king. Being captured by me is not a detriment to honor. I want to take you to land, and I will let you go back and continue to be king, provided that you keep your promise. Will you hand over the tribute?"

    "I will." Einred said without hesitation.

    "I''m not afraid that you will regret it." As he said, Rurik faced the bow, but turned his back to the king: "Is that Bamburgh? It''s just a wooden city. Remember, if you irritate me, I will let you in." The corpses on the ground witnessed the fire in this city."

    Einred had nothing to say, he felt that the boy in front of him was a little devil, and in a few years he would be a murderous tyrant.

    Northumbria is just a small character destined to be destroyed, occupied, and colonized in the Viking torrent. The huge kingdom will become a colony of various Vikings and permanently change the population and language structure of this place. .

    Rurik didn''t care about Einred''s attitude towards him, he was already organizing the landing.

    The long boat rushed to the beach directly on the big waves, and the Aphrodite stopped offshore, and Rurik and others escorted Einred to the beach of Bamburgh in a long boat.

    Sometimes, nearby villagers return to some rocky areas by the sea to pick up mussels. As for fishing, they are more willing to row small boats in the calm river.

    After the Viking army assembled the army aggressively, Lurik left only a handful of people injured in the previous battle or in poor physical condition, a total of 100 people staying at the camp of the landing site.

    The remaining 600 fighters pulled the seized horse-drawn flatbed with ropes (the packaged parts were assembled at the seaside), carrying the camping materials, and even the four torsion slingshots and all the bull catapults that had been dismantled and went straight to Bamburgh. .

    In this era, 600 heavily armed soldiers are a powerful military force in Western Europe.

    In Frank, only a nobleman at the Duke level has the ability to quickly take out such a mobile force.

    The army marched in full gear, swaggering through the wormwood grassland and small pieces of harvested wheat fields on the seashore, perhaps within two kilometers of walking, and arrived at Bamburgh.

    The enemy soldiers are coming down the city! The huge force is shocking!

    The Northumbrian people on the city wall were trembling with their short spears. Even though they had more troops, they seemed to have a lot of people. In fact, once the city was broken, they were all lambs to be slaughtered.

    Someone suggested to the defensive John who had just been publicly canonized by the queen: "We should send someone to investigate the reality. We should probe the attitude of the enemy. If we can give them some money to leave, the brothers will not die. "

    Originally, John, who had a problem with the war, was thinking about how to defend. He patted his forehead and thought that "taking money to eliminate disasters" was a good idea.

    After all, people only remember who forced the enemy to leave. Whether it was defeating or spending money to eliminate disasters, people only looked at the result. At that time, his John Stockwood''s kingship will surely gain public users, so that he can legally occupy Queen Anna and legally own the kingship.

    Who will be this messenger?

    Of course, whoever proposes and implements it!

    A soldier named Jacques took up the job of envoy, and he originally proposed the idea. To express Bamburgh¡¯s desire for peace, two young priests were forced to follow Jacques.

    John is willing to implement the plan to spend money to eliminate disasters, but he doesn''t know the appetite of barbarians.

    The Earl of Bamburgh¡¯s property is currently equivalent to being owned by John, and he ordered Jacques to bring a pound of silver as a meeting ceremony.

    On the other hand, Rurik stood under Bamburgh with a large army.

    He looked at the low city wall, and naturally contrasted it with the stone walls of Borgholm Fortress and Lindisfarn Abbey.

    The King of Broken Arms was hidden. R¨¹lik turned his head and looked at Erinred, who was sitting still on the ground. He pointed to the wooden wall and said proudly: "This is Bamburgh? What kind of wall is this? Our siege rush A car can be manufactured quickly as long as it hits the city gate once."

    Paul truthfully translated, and then Erinred boldly requested: "You take me to the city, and I will ask them to take out the money and food, and there are a group of young pure women. If you get these, go quickly."

    "Oh? This will drive me away."

    "This¡­¡­"

    Rurik shrugged and yelled arrogantly with an intriguing smile: "I like your food, your silver coins, and your women. But I like your land better!"

    "Ah! You... don''t plan to leave?"

    "A joke." Lurik touched Ernred''s head with a smile, and motioned to the joking brothers to camp immediately.

    Is this a joke? Is it really a joke? How did Geiger of Washoby ignore his father¡¯s teachings on opening up new territories? Every family leader became interested in the land itself, and even the Bergen immigrants from Shetland were also evaluating the development potential of this area.

    Biyuni and Geiger, both rebellious, came over and pointed out that a fierce attack could easily break the city.

    "You are teaching me to do things? I am your commander, and I still obey my command."

    Biyuni was a little displeased, pointing to the wooden wall and yelling, "My brother! Are you cautious about this fragile wooden wall like a sheepfold?"

    "I still want to settle this matter peacefully. I intimidate them and force them to give up the idea of ??resistance and hand over their belongings obediently."

    "What do you want to do?" Geiger asked promptly.

    "Like we did on the coast near the monastery."

    "A campfire everywhere again?"

    "Of course. Not only that." Rurik said and pointed his finger at the open space: "They can see all our forces now, but it won''t work at night. We will light a bonfire here, and we will also be on the landing site. Do the same. I will also send a few brothers into the forest to guard against the enemy''s surrender camp and capture the fleeing enemy."

    "I think this is unnecessary." Biyuni shook his head boringly.

    "Brothers, just follow my resolution. This is a strategy. When you Balmerks make expeditions in the future, you can use these intimidation tactics in the face of powerful enemies. It is precisely because we are allies that I tell you this. Kind of Ruth tactics."

    Bijuni had nothing to say, and then casually put on another sentence: "It''s okay. Brothers have a good rest. Tomorrow we will regain our perfect spirit, even if we storm the city, we will be full of strength."

    People began to act in accordance with Rurik''s actions, and those who were ordered to enter the forest area to the north quickly had unexpected gains.

    To be precise, it was the defeated soldiers who were still fleeing to Bamburgh. They fled all the way and finally reached the city, and they were captured by barbarians who were waiting for them.

    But the Vikings did not hurt the killer. In a short period of time, more than 30 prisoners were twisted to the Viking camp.

    When these frightened soldiers and armed peasants saw their king here, they were shocked by their bone marrow surprises, and then they were mixed with all kinds of flavors It was already afternoon, which should have been leisurely. In the afternoon of September, the Russ had arranged a city camp that seemed to be lax in defense, but was actually a hidden murderous intent.

    There are Viking warriors who have been watching the movements of Bamburgh. In the woods to the north and south, bow-making warriors are also set up to watch.

    Finally, a gap was opened in the wooden door of the walls of Bamburgh, and someone came out carrying the Northumbrian flag.

    Lying on the leather cushion soaked in the afternoon sun, Rurik was immediately awakened.

    "Master, there is a situation! It may be their messenger." Yevlo said cautiously.

    "Messenger?" Rurik immediately got up and complained: "I have experienced a morning storm, and now I want to rest, but now I want to talk to the enemy''s envoy?"

    "This... if you don''t want to talk more about it, I will take it with my brother to kill him."

    "No. The messenger came just right to let the captured King of Broken Arms talk to them. We already lacked a messenger with a message, and now the problem is solved."

 Chapter 535ï¼š Who is the king and who is the false king

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The messenger holding the banner of the kingdom moved tremblingly, and the two priests behind him were more nervous than him.

    The priest carried the cross made of black wooden planks, and walked all the way, reciting the scriptures, praying for God''s blessing.

    They are very worried that their counterparts will not appreciate it.

    After all, those guys are barbarians from the sea, and they want to kill when they land, and I hope they can be sent away by giving them a sum of money. As for my own life...

    At this moment, the messenger Jacques is very self-blame that he should not make any suggestions. Even if he is a messenger, why should he go there himself?

    Seeing three seemingly unarmed personnel approaching the camp, Vikings who were eager for battle jumped out of the built shack and approached them with all kinds of weapons.

    Jeflo took the brothers and was ordered to go first, and they easily controlled the visiting trio of messengers.

    It is the shame of mercenaries to let suspicious people approach the gold master.

    With his brother, he first gave the messenger a few punches to hit it, and then pressed the three of them to the ground, carefully checking whether he had a weapon.

    In the end, the three messengers were bound with their hands and kneeled in front of Rurik and the others.

    It was seen that the faithful were beaten into panda eyes with blood hanging on the corners of their mouths. Although Paul had voted for the Viking camp, he was still not shocked by the barbaric behavior of these guys.

    "Are you stupid?!" Rurik casually asked Paul in a daze.

    "No, I''m fine."

    "Ask them what they are trying to do."

    "Yes! Your lord."

    Of course, Paul has a sense of guilt as a traitor. He faces the eight eyes of the three messengers, and the scene is extremely absurd for both parties.

    There is a rebellious priest in the enemy camp? A priest betrayed his faith and stood for the barbarians?

    The messenger Jacques secretly cursed that this person would go to hell.

    However, the messenger came with a mission, and Jacques tried his best to maintain his calmness, like a repeater of unrelenting emotions, repeating the requirements of John the palace.

    Listening to Paul''s retelling, Rurik not only pinched his chin with golden hair: "Take a sum of money to let us retreat? They really think so. Paul, continue to ask them how much money they can spend? "

    Originally, the messenger Jacques had no full confidence in spending money to eliminate disasters. He couldn''t imagine that this handsome but brave young boy, who looked like the leader of the barbarians, was very interested in taking the ransom and withdrawing it.

    So, how much ransom should be appropriate?

    The magistrate John did not give a specific number. Jacques boldly gave a very large number that he thought was tentative.

    "Five thousand silver coins. What do you think."

    "Five thousand? Fifty pounds?" Rurik felt that Paul''s translation was wrong. He ordered the messenger to explain the numbers at a glance, and he listened carefully to the ancient Saxon vocabulary to make sure it was correct.

    "A mere five thousand silver coins, just want to send us?" Rurik immediately drew out his gem-encrusted bright white steel sword, and the tip of the sword pointed at the messenger''s nose.

    "Then ten thousand! This is already a very large number!"

    Rurik shook his head, looking extremely impatient. He pouted, and then shouted: "Bring that noble prisoner here."

    The messenger still didn''t know what was going on, but after a while, a man in hemp clothes was pulled over by a rope.

    Along with him, there was a long sword with a ruby ??on the hilt that was severely bent.

    Of course the messenger Jacques had seen King Enred himself, and now he was shocked by the sight in front of him. The whole person opened his mouth wide, as if he had been ill and convulsed, and his throat was sour that he didn''t know what he wanted to say.

    No money to read novels? Give you cash or points, and receive it in 1 day within a limited time! Follow the public¡¤public¡¤number¡¾Book Friends Base Camp¡¿, get it for free!

    The real King Ainredtui sat dejected. His emotions were extremely complicated. Although he was cruel in his heart, his anger would only cause blood to ooze from the wound of his severed arm.

    People like themselves who have suffered serious arm injuries often die of fever within three or four days, but they have clearly received even more terrible treatment. It has been many days since the battle has ended, and they have no signs of fever, just like this Fate was protected by God.

    That being the case, it is not desirable to condone an illness to take one''s own life. But now I can''t even see the shadow of the illness.

    Einred stared at the wooden wall of Bamburgh, and stared into the eyes of the messenger, and there was nothing to say for a while.

    Rurik touched the king''s dog head casually and said arrogantly: "Your people are going to buy peace with ten thousand silver coins. Is this despising me? I didn''t intend to attack the city, but faced this insult..."

    Ernred shook his head suddenly, and raised his head to signal: "There is something weird here. Without my authorization, how could anyone give such an order."

    Rurik was also a little surprised: "It''s strange? You sent the crown to this city. Hasn''t your son succeeded as the king?"

    "No! It is legal for my son to be crowned king in York. Besides, I am still alive, and I am still the king of Northumbria. You...Vikings, at least give me the courtesy of the king. At least. , I''m on the same level as you."

    Einred was protesting against Rurik himself. Indeed, in the context of Western Europe, the title of "principle" held by Rurik is equal to the title of "king".

    As soon as the voice fell, Erinred was slapped by Reurik.

    "The defeated king, what are you thinking about? Or, the messenger from Bamburgh is here, and you happen to fulfill the promise immediately."

    This repeated humiliation by the Vikings, Erinred vowed never to forget, as long as he can escape, his sons will desperately avenge the revenge, but now he still needs to pretend to be grandson to survive.

    Einred suddenly and deeply asked the messenger: "Quickly tell me, the situation in the city!"

    The messenger Jacques still keeps his mouth open.

    "Hurry up and tell me the situation!" Einred yelled. Although his wound was bleeding again, he couldn''t care about so much now.

    The messenger finally woke up and hurriedly knelt down on his knees, and reported: "It is the magistrate, order me to ask how much money the barbarians can get to leave."

    "The prince?! The prince Edward is in York, and I didn''t take him at all when I set off."

    "New."

    "New? Who appointed it?!"

    "Yes..." Suddenly, Jacques felt that he had fallen into the huge vortex of court politics. If he said something he shouldn''t say, even if the barbarian didn''t use an axe to cut himself, he would have to be hanged by the king himself afterwards.

    Seeing the messenger''s cowardice, Ernred immediately promised: "You boldly say that I want to know the truest situation. Don''t worry, you will be rewarded with a sum of money afterwards."

    "Ah! Yes! It''s the knight John Stockwood. The Queen appointed him as the magistrate of the palace, responsible for the defense of Bamburgh. He gave all orders."

    "What? It''s him?!"

    Following more detailed questions, Ernred learned of a series of huge events in the city in extreme shock. Think about it only two or three days after the end of the defeat, the judge within the kingdom jumped out!

    The biggest enemy is not outside the country, but by your side!

    Einred held Yin Hong''s white linen left arm, trembling and whispering: "I said why you are so resolute and diligent, you are actually coveting my kingship! Anna, you are a dirty whore! John Stockwood, When this matter is resolved, I will execute your family completely!"

    Rurik and others have been listening. Although Paul''s translation is not very accurate, everyone has heard it very well.

    Why should the troubled Vikings of the royal court care?

    Of course, as a man, especially as a ruler with wives and concubines who can''t be counted now, Rurik felt sorry for the green-hat king for a second.

    Rurik immediately got together with several family leaders to discuss new countermeasures to face the new situation.

    Bijuni, who has a great say, yelled casually: "It''s really unexpected. Someone is proclaiming himself king. This is to fight against us to the end. Leurik, give up fantasy and prepare to fight."

    A clan leader yelled: "Unexpectedly, the enemy is still bloody. They actually chose a leader to fight us immediately."

    "Bah! Someone makes himself king, and a group of cowards actually admit that an ambitious man is king."

    ...

    They talk about what they say or contempt the chaos of the enemy''s camp, and they are also wary of fighting.

    "You have an idea, Rurik," Biyunni said.

    The focus of everyone was on Rurik, and he did suddenly have a new plan.

    According to the plan, Ernred''s order was passed to Bamburgh, and they handed over the property, food, and women as agreed. This Viking expedition should be declared over, and the brothers should return home full of loads.

    Whether he admits it or not, Rurik is sure he is indeed involved in the chaos of the Northumbrian throne.

    What is the low wooden wall of Bamburgh? The siege rush can be done quickly. For example, tomorrow, the brothers will rectify the army, and the rush truck will hit the wooden wall, and then the army will solve the problem of destroying the city.

    But wait a minute! Now Ernred¡¯s throne has been taken by an ambitionist. If he helps this guy regain the throne, he should ask for more wealth.

    On the other hand, the messenger Jacques told all the news he knew, and of course there were a lot of things to add fuel to the vinegar. Ernred¡¯s unintentional judgment on the authenticity was completely true.

    For example, Queen Anna took the initiative to go to bed with the "pseudo palace minister" John, John decided to return to York to be crowned king after defeating the barbarians, John deliberately demoted Prince Ella to a slave and even deliberately killed, and John also took possession of the wife and maid of the Earl of Bamburg wantonly. It ravaged and even seized the gold and silverware of Bamburgh Abbey.

    Jacques himself is a grassroots. Just now he swore to support the new king John in the future. Now facing the still-living king Einred, he quickly weaves a bunch of accusations against John.

    Ernred was finally occupied in anger, he knew that things had become very tricky.

    His aggressive appearance was subconsciously understood by Rurik''s mercenaries as an assassination, and his person was firmly controlled.

    Rurik, who had already thought about some wonderful countermeasures, could see that Ernred was suddenly angry, and his anger must be aimed at a new target.

    Rurik pretends to be a wicked mockery: "King of Northumbria, let me guess! You must be angry, your throne has been smashed by your men."

    "Yes! I am really mad! My family, my wealth, and my subjects have all been usurped by that person!"

    "So what?" Rurik asked persuasively.

    "I want to take back what I lost! I am the king!"

    "Really? But the guy in Bamburgh, he is waiting for my response. We want to get wealth. If that guy is going to give more, you say, who is the king and who is the false king?"

    "Of course it is me! I am the king of Northumbria! I am the king of Northumbria recognized by the Franks and Roman saints!"

    The person was very excited, and Rurik still shook his head: "What does this have to do with me? I only talk to the highest bidder."

    Suddenly Ainred understood the meaning, and he hurriedly said: "Help me regain the throne! I will give you more wealth!"

    "Really? So, I will help you regain the throne for money?"

    "Ah! You...what else do you want?"

    Rurik thought for a while. In fact, he wanted the king to establish an alliance under the city, for example, cede a piece of land as a "Viking Law District". After all, the entire Northumbria will also be Danfa District in the future.

    This idea is too advanced. The Balmerk Viking army, which I personally led, is a pirate robber no matter how it looks. There is no plan to open up territory and colonize this year.

    But it is necessary for Northumbria to be very cooperative and pay a higher price.

    Rurik said suddenly: "We must enter the city, and I will promise to protect the lives of the surrenders. We want money and wheat, and we don¡¯t want to capture slaves. However, the young and pure women in the entire city of Bamburgh, we must bring go."

    "Ah! What is the difference between your move and the destruction of Bamburgh?!"

    Rurik shrugged: "It seems that you still haven''t figured out what is at stake. I ask you, do you want kingship or Bamburgh?"

    Ernred wanted to say that he wanted it all, but now he really has to make a choice.

    He chose the kingship right.

    Rurik nodded: "A clever decision. Your soldiers are fleeing everywhere, and we have captured some prisoners. Now the situation has changed, and I plan to rearm your ruined soldiers. That is your kingship. If you don''t fight for it, What''s the difference between simply helping you with mercenaries? You take your own soldiers to rob, you stand outside the city, call on the soldiers in the city to kill the usurper, and then open the city gate. We will take away what we need. retreat."

    At this moment, Ernred knew that he had no power to dare, he could only support.

    As night fell, the captured king was relieved of all restraints, and he even put on a worn leather jacket.

    After the confiscated broken king''s sword, the ruby ??of the hilt was dug out, the sword body was beaten with a hammer until it was relatively straight and was replaced by him.

    Ernred was holding a sword in his right handUnder the night, he saw an army of more than forty defeated soldiers.

    They are in the camp of the Vikings, looking to the campfire company!

    If he hadn''t been in it, he would feel that the enemy''s military strength was very large. In all fairness, the enemy''s military strength was indeed very high and the combat effectiveness was indeed very strong.

    Facing his subordinates, Einred could not say anything impassioned, and he yelled at will: "Tomorrow, I will take you to attack Bamburgh. I will regain my kingship, and the barbaric Vikings promised not to take them again. You are slaves, and I hope the defenders of Bamburgh will not shoot us."

    This night, the Viking warriors who were hiding in the forest were observing. They were ordered to light a bonfire around the entire city of Bamburgh. The night concealed their true strength, as if an army of more than ten thousand people surrounded this small town.

    In the night, slow-footed soldiers were captured from the forest, and they were twisted to the front of Ernred. People who thought they were a dead end had seen their king unbelievably. They had not figured out the situation before they knew that the king would attack Bamburgh tomorrow. Of course, they don''t need to know too much, but it''s duckweed in the world, just drifting with the flow.

 Chapter 536ï¼š Bamburgh fell hard to escape

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The pseudo-king John is standing at the head of the city. Now he has no intention of coming to Queen Anna again. Look at the current situation. Once the messenger is gone, there is no more text. The barbarian¡¯s campfire looks like stars, and the entire Bamburgh has been swarmed. Surrounded.

    Looking at the posture, he believed that the enemy refused to negotiate and intended to attack Bamburgh during the day to kill everyone.

    Just attacking Bamburgh? These savages have destroyed Edinburgh, destroyed Lindisfarne, and now it is Bamburgh again!

    Suddenly, John felt that his actions for a few days were ridiculous, just like the description of the end times in the book of Revelation. The so-called demons come to the world to destroy everything, and the people before their extinction wantonly fornicate and kill everywhere.

    Isn''t this exactly what happened in Bamburgh these days?

    The more I watched those campfires, the more I was frightened.

    John hurried down the city wall and squeezed into the overcrowded Bamburgh Abbey, kneeling and praying to the icon.

    He prayed that God would forgive his sins and that he could defeat the enemy tomorrow and persevere to force the enemy to run out of supplies and evacuate.

    As for moving rescue soldiers to York! With a guilty conscience, John knows he has no right to do this, and his power has not been officially recognized. In the current situation, who dares to be a messenger?

    The outside of the city has been surrounded by barbarians, and Bamburgh is an isolated city.

    The people in the city prayed for a miracle. Seeing the enemy''s position, the defending soldiers suddenly lacked confidence in the future battle, but they still had to fight.

    The fight was not for John at all, it was for his own way.

    It''s just that they didn''t know that King Ernred, who was rumored to be dead, stood in the dense bonfire under the city in a different posture.

    In the early morning, thick fog filled the world.

    Rurik woke up in the dampness and had to get up outside of the damp weather in Britain.

    He leaned to the nearest campfire, toasted the damp body with flames, and chatted with his friends before the wheat was cooked.

    The sun gradually dissipated the morning fog, and the Viking army finally revealed their true colors.

    Two trolleys were joined together, some freshly felled pine tree trunks were quickly piled on the cart, and a siege cart was being built quickly.

    The four torsion slingshots and all the bull trebuchets are being adjusted. After the adjustment, they will be moved to a distance of about 100 meters from the wooden wall of Bamburgh. Then some people brought stones, javelins and other throwing objects and placed them next to heavy weapons.

    Looking at the formation, not only the defenders of Bamburgh, but also the Balmerks and Shetlanders themselves, felt that the boss of Lorrurik had changed his mind and wanted to attack the city.

    The people who have eaten the wheat are consciously full of power. They yell at the wooden wall, sometimes hitting the wooden shield with axe to make noise, and some people are bragging about horns.

    The Vikings made a big move again, and they were shocked that the defenders of Bamburgh took up arms.

    John in the city began to gather his soldiers, but faced with a large number of sluggish-looking soldiers, shaking hands with spears, and even diapers. With such an army, he could defend and win.

    Although Queen Anna was canonized the palace, everyone knows that this title is not legal at all. It''s just that the enemy soldiers approached the city and the defenders called for help, and the soldiers supported such a figure as the commander.

    As for the brothers to support John in the future, he needs at least a clear battle merit.

    "The battle is about to break out. John, you remember. We will only support you as a king if you win with your brothers." The cavalry warrior did not give John any respect. The words were straightforward, and the meaning behind them could not be clearer.

    Seeing John''s silence for a while, another infantry centurion yelled: "If we are defeated, everyone will die. If you are timid in the battle, everything is over."

    "Yes! If you dare to be cowardly, we will... kill you!" another soldier yelled.

    The situation has gradually become very delicate. Regardless of the mentality of the re-armed soldiers, at least on the surface they have shown courage.

    John really couldn''t say anything with high morale. There were still thousands of women and children in the city. Although there were another two thousand troops, only 500 people could really fight.

    He bit the bullet and climbed to the top of the city, and he almost fell downstairs by the shocking sight.

    Looking at the approaching enemy, those warriors with bows and spears on the wall were trembling.

    The strength of the Vikings itself was not much, but Rurik put up a relatively large formation.

    The distant seashore landing site, where a thick blue smoke was rising, gave the defenders a terrifying possibility-perhaps this troop was just a vanguard, and there were still a large number of enemies eating on the seashore.

    The Balmerk Vikings were arranged in a thin shield wall, and their bodies guarded the ready heavy weapons.

    Rurik never gave up forcing a siege, and if his plan to persuade surrender failed, he would resort to violent means.

    Persuading surrender itself is not his priority, and even if it turns into a storm, this storm should have some new tricks.

    Rurik squinted his eyes to look at the people on the top of the city, and turned around and shouted to the King of the Broken Arm: "Now, you take your people to seize your power. If you can persuade the defenders to kill the king and open it again. If the city surrenders, I will definitely follow the agreement."

    "Okay! I will. But..." King Einred paused; "If you don''t follow the agreement, God will punish you."

    "Really? Maybe. You have no choice now."

    Ernred really didn''t have a choice. He finally has more than seventy tired and frightened fighters.

    The Viking Front stepped aside, Erinred took his sword, and then the trembling messenger Jacques held the tattered kingdom flag, and two priests held the cross temporarily tied with branches. About seventy people only held sharp points. The warrior of the wooden stick followed closely behind.

    Where is this army? It''s more like a group of beggars fleeing famine.

    However, quite a lot of people still have orange-colored clothes on their bodies, and their already ragged outfits still prove that they are soldiers of the kingdom.

    These people followed Erinred, boldly approaching the wooden wall.

    At this moment, the defenders on the city wall were at a loss as they witnessed the wonders displayed by the enemies under the city.

    "Am I dazzled? How come those people look more like ours?" John felt more and more incredible in his own words, until he saw a one-armed sword bearer under the city.

    Not only John, but a group of regular soldiers in the kingdom saw a familiar person.

    That man! Even if he lost his gorgeous clothes or even an arm, that face looked like King Ernred in every way!

    Is the king still alive? Or is it simply a man who resembles a king?

    Einred didn''t have the time to grasp the suspicion of the people in the city. He held up his sword and shouted: "I am Einred! King Northumbria! I order you to open the city gates! "

    As soon as this statement came out, the people on the wall were speechless and at a loss in shock.

    Seeing this, Ernred yelled continuously, for fear that the other party would not understand it.

    He walked down the city with his sword in his hand, shouting, "Hurry up and open the door! I am your king! I am Ernred!"

    Obviously they were all his subordinates and his own courtiers, and their indifferent behavior made Erinred feel more and more isolated.

    Feeling terrified, he finally held his sword on the top of the city and yelled: "John! John who betrayed me! You are smashing my throne! The righteous warrior of Northumbria, slay the rebellion for me! Open the gates of the city. Don¡¯t worry, these Vikings are my rescuer who moved to regain the throne. Help me kill the false king. If you are a farmer, you will be exempted from all taxes in this life! If you are a warrior, you will immediately be promoted to baron!"

    Not to mention, Ernred''s words touched the hearts of many people.

    John is indeed a usurper. When he was guilty, he felt that the warriors around him looked ambiguous in their eyes, as if his head made them receive a certificate of merit.

    But wait a minute, those savages are clearly the devil who kills without blinking.

    Just grasping the power, how can he be taken away by the suddenly "resurrected" king when he is about to show his ambitions? If I counsel myself now, it is equivalent to waiting to be liquidated, and the ending must be torture and death.

    John bent his heart, drew his sword and pointed directly at the king under the city. At this moment, he was sure that the man with the broken arm was Ernred, but it was a pity that he had to take his life to serve, and now he had to die.

    He thought of an excuse and shouted: "Warriors of the kingdom! Our king is dead! Now the devil under the city has resurrected a dead body. He is tricking us to open the city, and everyone will be killed!"

    As soon as this statement came out, many superstitious people were bewildered by John to believe it was true.

    John directly issued the archery command: "Even if it is the king, he has made a contract with the devil. The king betrayed the soul and betrayed us. Erinred is a traitor to the kingdom. Archer! Let the arrow!"

    For a very simple reason, who can guarantee that the barbarians will not rush in and kill after the city is opened? The defenders knew the armed situation in the city. Bamburgh seemed to be crowded, but it was actually a handful of soldiers and a lot of sheep.

    More than a dozen archers released their arrows without much thought. They focused their sights on Ernred, and it was considered that the old boy had fought for half his life. Although he had broken an arm, his ability to dodge was not lost.

    He rolled around and avoided all the arrows, clutching his sword and hurriedly fleeing towards the Viking camp.

    The people behind him also fled for his life. They were supposed to be priests who maintained their prestige. This time they simply threw the cross that was temporarily pierced by the wooden slats and fled in embarrassment.

    Three unlucky guys were hit by arrows, and the two fled the danger zone with arrow wounds. The unlucky one was killed on the spot by a coincidence.

    Einred, holding the hilt of the sword, stood hunched and panted in front of Rurik.

    Regardless of whether he admits it or not, it is clear that his plan to take the throne with one mouth is in vain. Looking at the current situation, if this group of Vikings is mainly for money and food slaves, the usurpation of the throne John is drawing wages from the bottom of the tank.

    Once you think about it this way, the group of barbarians in front of them are no longer pure barbarians.

    Lurik looked at the city wall with a sullen face: "This kind of thing happened in my expectation."

    The grieving Erinred was about to smash the hilt of his sword, and he wondered if he really should cooperate with the barbaric Vikings. "The whole Bamburgh is a traitor! Help me regain the throne, you can take everything in the city!"

    I heard that Biyuni, Geiger and others were all moved.

    But Rurik remained sane. He patted Einred on the shoulder: "King Northumbria, it seems that you still haven''t figured out the situation! When did I promise to help you regain the throne? However, the situation is now. It has indeed changed."

    That''s it, he yelled: "Brothers! Ready to attack the city! Remember, any resistance must be killed! Those who give up resistance must be spared."

    The order has been issued, and the Vikings immediately made big moves.

    Maybe from the very beginning, I shouldn''t have to dawdle with the King of Northumbria, causing the army to waste the viking''s mobile raid.

    But fortunately, the army took a break and is now confident of breaking the city in one fell swoop.

    The Vikings began a siege, and in this battle, King Ernred of Northumbria became a spectator.

    What happened next shocked him.

    A large number of Viking warriors holding huge round shields protected most of their bodies, and slowly approached the wooden wall in a relatively neat team.

    Behind him were some people carrying long wooden ladders, and it was obvious that the Vikings were planning to climb the ladder.

    Perhaps climbing the ladder is only the non-main among the many methods. The highlight is the four-wheeled wooden cart full of wooden slats. A heavy vehicle has a tendency to break through the wooden door.

    The Viking''s projectile weapon has taken off! Now Ernred finally understood what kind of blow he had suffered on the beach.

    These are the weapons that fire rocks? It looks like a combination of rope and wood, but it can launch rocks to a long distance?

    And their peculiar bow. Where is the bow? Is there a bow lying down in this world? and many more? Is the bow arm still iron?

    The Balmerks once knew nothing about siege warfare. So far they entered the British Isles. They learned to fight in battle. Now these hundreds of people have become masters in siege warfare. The so-called strong men who survived the first battle became veterans, and the veterans who survived the second battle directly became elite.

    These siege Balmerks, this battle is already their third siege.

    Rurik used the tricks he had used to command the Russ to attack the city and used them to command these people.

    The battle went very smoothly. The defenders of Bamburgh, who had poor strength and scarce long-range weapons, tried to prevent the enemy from climbing the wall by archery and stone throwing urns, but the wall quickly became a **** on earth.

    The Shetlandites always acted in fear of death. They were ordered to throw arrows desperately in the rear to provide support, objectively suppressing the defenders at the head of the city.

    The bull trebuchet throws stones into the city indiscriminately, and the effect of creating panic is more deadly than killing the enemy.

    As for the torsion slingshot, it was a heavy sniper equipment. Some of the defenders at the head of the city were hit by a cone-shaped cast iron bullet directly into the head under John''s nose.

    John felt that this was his own destiny, and that defeat was inevitable. He hurriedly pulled down the wooden wall, only to be hit by a stream of arrows on his shoulder.

    "Ah!" He fell heavily to the ground and pulled out the arrow fiercely.

    "Damn it, my mail can''t prevent this?"

    When he took a closer look at the arrow cluster, he saw that this long and sharp iron arrow cluster was indeed not the arrow of his own country. He suddenly understood that the arrow was made by the barbarians to break armor.

    Although the city gate was bolted, the violent shock was like a hammer beating his heart.

    John knows a way to escape from the back door. Even if the city has enemy eyes on all sides, if you continue to stay in the city, it will be a dead end.

    Kingship? Possess the queen''s body? wealth?

    forget it! Now it''s important to escape.

    He didn¡¯t care about his shoulder injuries, he just found a wooden board to buckle his head, and fled towards the back door under the attack of arrows and stonesHello everyone, our public number will find gold and dots every day. Coin red envelopes can be claimed as long as you pay attention. Please seize the opportunity for the last benefit at the end of the year. Public Account [Book Friends Base Camp]

    As everyone knows, some soldiers have been staring at John''s actions.

    Just as he was approaching the back door, more than a dozen kingdom fighters rushed up, and a sap rammed it to the ground.

    When John was pulled by his hair and raised his head, in extreme pain, he saw the queen with the little prince Ella, standing in front of him with a sullen face.

    Suddenly, there was a bang in the distance.

    It''s the gate! The siege rusher smashed the wooden door open, and amidst the roar of killing, the Vikings holding their tomahawks rushed into the city.

    But Queen Anna had no fear at all. She returned to her former arrogance, raised her boots and stepped directly on John''s head, pressing her head on the black soil mixed with excrement and urine: "I already know it all. My king has returned, I No more compromises. You are not a magistrate, let alone a king! Now, I will hand over you, the usurper, to the king!"

 Chapter 537ï¼š Ruriks end to Northumbria expedition

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Those who intended to resist were hacked and killed without hesitation, those who threw their weapons on their knees and begged for mercy, most of them were controlled.

    Rurik and his elite mercenaries entered the city arrogantly, and King Ernred and the handful of soldiers who followed him immediately entered Bamburgh in a very subtle manner.

    In less than a week before Bamburgh was back, Erinred felt like a full ten years had passed.

    A few days ago, he assembled a large army here to fight against the barbaric pirates on the seashore.

    Now he and this group of Viking pirates essentially formed a coalition army and entered the city as a conqueror.

    He hurriedly appealed to Rurik: "Let your men be merciful! The usurper will be punishable, and I will still be the king. If you have any requirements, I will order to arrange it. If you don¡¯t want to **** it yourself, I will send someone. Sent to you."

    "Of course, you still do this. I have arranged manpower to restrain my subordinates. However, they are a pack of evil wolves, and I can''t control them well."

    At this point, Ernred had nothing to say.

    Fortunately, Rurik and Balmerk came prepared, and the Balmerk Vikings who broke into the city were essentially a large group of Nordic fishermen. They did not feel guilty for the enemy''s wanton killing, but they almost couldn''t put the axe at the screaming woman.

    The Balmerks were full of robbery ideas, and they found a large number of women and children imprisoned.

    These women were all driven to walk on the chaotic road, and then more people who were hiding were picked out.

    The heads of each family are indeed trying their best to restrain their subordinates. They are all watching the actions of Biyunni, who has the most troops. Since Biyunni, the son of the leader, has maintained a lot of restraint, he has been looting and plundering and eating alone. It''s really hurtful.

    For the time being, they did not want to looting property, but arrested dejected people everywhere, unloaded all their arms, escorted and drove to the main entrance that was knocked open, and then drove to the outside of the city for investigation one by one.

    The soldiers who were taken to the city gate suddenly saw the king himself here, so they knelt down and asked the king to forgive their sins.

    But Einred has already set his mind. He has told Rurik his attitude towards the subjects in Bamburgh: "The soldiers who participated in the rebellion will be hanged, and the coerced will be released. The priests, women and children are not guilty. of."

    Killing the rebel soldiers who supported the false king, Rurik didn''t mind letting the Vikings do it. If these people must die, kill them immediately!

    Although it was a broken city, Rurik didn''t intend to violate the agreement and kill these renunciations. First, he didn''t want to be a villain, and second, he needed to set a benchmark for his credit between the friendly army and the enemy.

    There is only a difference between zero and countless attacks on the kingdom of Northumbria. The future Vikings in this place will surely frequent them and reach some kind of not bad contact with the local king, which is to fight for the future colonization. basis.

    A group of kingdom fighters who participated in the rebellion were taken outside the city. They were held on the grass by the Vikings. The hanging was too long, and these people were stabbed to death by short spears.

    One after another, kingdom fighters who gave up their resistance, went to the end like sheep ignorantly, and were killed for nothing.

    There was no guilt at all for this matter, Liurik, to be more specific, it was King Einred who suffered the assassin, and it was the Balmerks who carried out the matter, and had nothing to do with the Rus.

    A large number of women and children were driven out of the city, and those farmers who were obviously coerced to defend the city, as well as boys and old men, were all pardoned by the king.

    Because of this, the Balmerks didn''t intend to use their axe to waste their arm strength at these guys.

    Soon, more than 30 Viking fighters vigilantly escorted more than a dozen special Northumbria!

    These kingdom warriors were guarding a mother and a son, and a wounded man in a panic was pulled away by his arm.

    Einred was still standing at the gate of the city. He wanted to witness a large crowd walking out of the door that was knocked open by the folding fan, to see the rebel soldiers being executed, and to see the Vikings keeping their promises not to kill ordinary people and priests.

    He suddenly saw the handful of soldiers walking towards him, and saw the beautiful face of his queen in the crowd.

    However, after learning the news, this face became more and more disgusting. He wished to cut the prostitute''s face into a cracked ground with a knife, then put it in a cage and hung it on the wall of York Palace for public display. These crazy thoughts were just thoughts after all, and he wanted to hear what the dirty queen had to say.

    But he saw his son Ella alive intact, and the flame of rage was half extinguished.

    Standing at the gate of the city like Rurik, what will happen to the king and his wife when they meet in such a wonderful posture?

    Rurik looked up from the wall with a look at the theater, and saw the queen with a really beautiful face. She knelt on one knee when she saw the king, then cried into a ridiculous man, and climbed over to hug Erinred. foot.

    With a green cap, Ernred wanted to kill this prostitute himself, of course he couldn''t do that as a king. He kicked his foot sideways and kicked, Queen Anna was knocked down, unexpectedly the little prince Ella ran over to grab his waist and shouted: "Father, don''t do this to your mother."

    Seeing the face of the heir to the orthodox throne, Ernred temporarily took away his anger.

    The terrified kingdom warrior promptly threw a man who had been sapped, and then all knelt on one knee.

    One person said bluntly: "Your Majesty, we have all committed capital crimes and were bewitched by this John Stockwood. Now, we have captured this rebellion and ask you to forgive us."

    The false king was caught alive!

    Einred stepped forward, stomped on John, and screamed: "You traitor! You covet my throne! Your family is just a humble dung, and you want to be noble! I am! I want to kill you! Cut off your skin and flesh little by little until it cuts you into a skeleton..."

    The king vented his anger with swearing words, and as a spectator, Rurik didn''t bother to intervene in this family dispute.

    After all, Rurik had seen enough, for fear that the furious king would trample the pseudo-king to death, which made Jeflo and his brother control the king.

    Here, Anna, who cried with pears and rain, took the initiative to explain her sins. She did have reservations and pushed all the sins on the pseudo-king. It was the same. Her son inherited the throne. As the queen mother, she still enjoyed great wealth. Why bother to use a new king to cut off her own son''s inheritance?

    Everything is the sin of the false king!

    How to deal with the false king, how to deal with the queen, Ainred has his own ideas.

    The pseudo-king John will be publicly sentenced to capital punishment. Ernred even asked Rurik what kind of criminal law should be adopted by the so-called Vikings as heinous traitors?

    "The biggest criminal law... is to cut the flesh from the back, break the ribs, and break the ribs apart. The whole person hangs up like a **** eagle."

    [Get cash red envelopes] You can get cash by reading books! Follow WeChat. Public account [Book Friends Base Camp], cash/coins are waiting for you!

    The delicate young man said calmly, making it even more terrifying of this criminal law.

    "Do you know the punishment law of our kingdom? It is to draw out the intestines of the prisoner, draw out all the intestines with a winch, then cut off the hands and feet, and dig the heart." Erinred said angrily.

    Rurik shrugged, this kind of capital punishment is a style of dismembering domestic animals in a meat factory. The blood is really bloody. As for how much deterrence does it have? Anyway, throughout the ages, the rebel army has always risked decapitation, and they still care about the torture after failure?

    "It doesn''t matter." He said, "You can really cut off the skin of the pseudo-king little by little. Or you can dig a big hole and put a lot of snakes in it. You throw the pseudo-king in and let the snake live it. Bite to death."

    "Oh? A clever trick. Just do what you said!"

    Ernred is this unintentional, or is he really going to do it? Rurik glanced at the young Ella a few times, the ignorant little prince''s name really made him familiar. Ella, Ella who threw Ragnar into the shooting nest alive, is this ignorant kid?

    Forget it, Northumbria needs a prisoner to experience the snake''s den.

    The criminal law of the false king was confirmed. As for the queen Anna who gave herself a cuckold, although she probably wanted to be versatile, as a king, as a man, if all this is tolerated, it would really be a loss of prestige.

    Anna waited for her expected ending.

    If it is an ordinary woman who does this kind of green hat thing, whether she is forced or willing, according to the criminal law handed down in the ancient Saxon era, that is, she was killed in troubled times and then thrown into a pond or a river (this has been discovered by archaeology) evidence).

    But she is the queen, and the king executed the queen. Once it appears, the whole country will be shocked. All neighboring countries will send letters to condemn, and even the condemnation letter from the Holy See will arrive.

    Anna''s ending is to bring back to York for trial. She will definitely lose her position as a queen and will go to the women''s convent in York to atone for the rest of her life.

    As for Prince Ella, he is still the prince.

    Because of this incident, Ernred had a reason for divorce. However, he lost his left arm, and the kingdom''s territory was freely moved in and out of the savage Vikings. Such a shameful shame that he must pretend to be a surrender now. He suppressed his vengeance in his heart, and all things such as marrying a new wife were pushed aside, and he was handling the relationship with the Vikings carefully.

    The city of Bamburgh was broken, and all the people controlled were fish on the chopping board.

    The Viking army entered the city one after another. In order to show his sincerity for cooperation, Einred had to put on a smiling face to thank the Vikings, especially the leader of the Viking army, Liurik, for helping him regain the throne. At the request of R¨¹lik, he first identified the warehouse where the silver coins were hidden to some Viking "chiefs", and then personally led R¨¹lik to the Bamburgh Granary.

    It was an area surrounded by a wooden wall, and it was full of fenced buildings.

    This is not surprising, Britain¡¯s relatively humid and rainy climate requires these buildings to avoid moisture as much as possible.

    A large number of linen pockets were tightly stacked, and Yevlo was ordered to stab an arrow, and the brown-yellow oat grains flowed out like water.

    As the inspection progressed, Rurik knew that there was still a large amount of rye stored here.

    "How much food is there in total?" Rurik asked the king eagerly.

    "This...at least one hundred thousand pounds. You take one hundred thousand pounds..."

    "No!" Rurik shook his finger, "I want it all in the entire warehouse."

    "Ah? You... can your ship really be loaded? Impossible. You can''t take it away."

    But seeing Rurik¡¯s confident and greedy face again, Einred felt that he had underestimated the carrying capacity of the big ship, which changed a very humble tone: "Leave at least a batch of food, our subjects It still needs to pass the winter."

    "What does it have to do with me? This year, I do not intend to invade your land. If you satisfy us, I will bring my soldiers back to the north within three days. Afterwards, you can take your people back to York, anyway, they are all you Subjects."

    "Okay... OK."

    Are the words of the devil believable? Are they really about to leave?

    Einred was secretly refreshed. He tasted what Rurik had just said, and the more he spelled it, the more unpleasant he felt. What is meant by "no plan to occupy this year"? Do they have to make a comeback once or twice until they occupy the land?

    If this is the case, Northumbria must quickly build another army.

    The once arrogant Ernred and his powerful cavalry team encountered a big nemesis. Now he has absolutely watched the "siege drama" of the barbaric Vikings by himself, boasting that he has a very critical understanding of them. . Based on your own experience, you may be able to think of a countermeasure within a period of time.

    Rurik found the granary and immediately began to order his mercenaries to start loading and transporting the grain with the seized wooden carts and workhorses. This work continued until late at night, and almost the entire granary was emptied! Some wheat has arrived at the seaside, and there are still a batch of trucks carrying slow grain waiting to be pulled out after dawn.

    During this night, Bamburgh became a Viking city through and through.

    People searched for treasures everywhere, and all kinds of things considered valuable were taken away by the Balmerks.

    The gold and silver sacred objects of the monastery were looted, the holy tombs were inevitably destroyed, and the sacred corpses were dig out...

    Bijuni has gained a lot, and the suitcases full of gold, silver and copper currency uncovered from the earl''s warehouse are sparsely moved out. A large number of Roman and Franconian silver coins are hard currencies with stable value in this land. A rough estimate is that the total amount of silver coins exceeding 200 pounds is no problem.

    The coins are the property of the Balmerk Vikings! No one can be greedy for ink! After the money is moved to the hometown, it is distributed according to the proportion of the soldiers sent by each family.

    But Rurik didn''t take the initiative to ask for all the money, and he didn''t even need the money.

    All lies in the agreement at the time of the expedition. Rurik said that for the covenant of the two tribes, he brought foreign troops to victory, and the property he looted was for personal favor.

    Of course Rurik is not a good person who doesn''t want anything. He takes all the grain he has raided for himself.

    What are coins? How do you rely on coins to satisfy your hunger in the cold winter? Food is the most important thing!

    Especially this year the M?laren Lake area is facing the problem of lack of food. The Ross tribe has also encountered the largest baby boom ever. As the "king of god" people admire, of course, they must find ways to get their people alive.

    There are also the demands of the Shetland people, these guys also take the initiative to get food, that is one of their needs. The desperate Shetland islanders lack everything, especially women, which is extremely lacking.

    In Bamburgh, the tripartite forces that constitute the Viking army have achieved their demands very harmoniously. Sadly, it is naturally the Northumbrians of Bamburgh.

    Those young girls, even young women who had just given birth and were holding babies, were all taken away by the Vikings.

    The people from the nearby farms dragged their families and escaped into Bamburgh. They had escaped the mad pillage of the barbarians, but they were still abducted by the barbarians.

    Originally, Ernred was worried that he would be infamous for ordering three hundred young women to "make marriages", but now he doesn''t have to worry at all.

    The rebels in Ernred''s eyes are the righteous defenders of the city in the eyes of the people. They saw the defending soldiers being killed by the barbarians and fell into great horror. They were afraid that they would also end up like this. However, they were just a fat sheep to be slaughtered.

    Now, the eyes of the people are full of strong hatred.

    The painful daughter was taken away, and the father howled hopelessly. The wife was even taken away with the baby in her arms, and the husband knelt on the ground to grab the ground.

    Take away three hundred women?

    Do not! The Vikings abducted more than 600 people at once, and all the young women and children among the controlled Bamburgh citizens were taken away.

    If everything is in accordance with the original plan, Rurik does not intend to take too much. He will end the plundering war according to two hundred pounds of silver, one hundred thousand pounds of wheat and two hundred women.

    Bamburgh was actually breached by the Vikings. After the city broke, the Vikings naturally did what they wanted.

    There are no family soldiers in the Viking army, they are all assigned a woman. Some poor girls from Bamburgh became women overnight. Not only that, they will also spend the rest of their lives as Vikings. But is this good or bad?

    There is no reason to stay any longer. A lot of wealth has been plundered. As a result of continuing actions, the ships really can¡¯t hold the new plunder, and the sea will become violent when the weather is cold.

    After staying in Bamburgh for three days, Rurrik ordered a return flight to end this summer''s great expedition. UU reading www.uukanshu. com

    The Aphrora was loaded with essentially fifty tons of wheat, and more than a hundred Bamburgh women were stuffed into the cabin, and a batch of ironware was seized.

    The other people¡¯s long boats were carrying a large amount of cargo. The Vikings struggled to paddle, and the woman with her hands and feet **** sat blankly and choked silently.

    A large fleet left Bamburgh Bay and headed north.

    The barbarians on the sea have left?

    Looking at the huge spinnaker of the largest ship, Ernred felt sad in his heart, and a cool breeze was even more sad.

    He knew that everything was just the beginning. He had experienced the most miserable "Ascension of the Virgin" in his life. The days to come will only be more severe for himself and for the kingdom. That cub named Rurik now has the strength to order a thousand barbarians to follow him, and I am afraid that this son will become a sea monarch in the future.

    "God! The barbarian took our gospel. I hope your truth can influence the leader of the barbarian Rurik and turn him into a pious saint! Let him and his people stop being barbaric..." With a sigh of emotion, Erinred didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 538ï¼š Rurik in the port of Narvik

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    On returning home, Aphrora carried the most cargo she had since launched.

    The cabin was full of grain, and Rurik estimated that this would be 200,000 pounds.

    She actually carried nearly 300,000 pounds of wheat, plus some of the grain scattered by other long ships, and the Beijing fleet simply moved the stock in the Bamburgh granary.

    Hundreds of captured women were forced to squeeze into the cabin, and they had to stay in the same cabin with the sailors who came down to rest at night.

    Rurik, who lives in the bow lounge, has no intention of taking care of what happens in the cabin at night. He only hopes to take this team back to Narvik Port as soon as possible, and finally return to Roseburg before the sea becomes violent.

    This is an ocean voyage in the ninth century! Sailing itself is a hymn to mankind''s courage, but for the individuals involved in sailing, sailing itself is a crime.

    No, when the fleet arrived in the eastern seas of Scotland along the south wind, the sea suddenly became violent!

    The fleet encountered a sea storm at the end of August. Its size and power were not by the standards of a thousand years later, but now it is quite dangerous.

    The Aphrola, which was full of cargo, seemed extremely stocky. She quickly retracted the mainsail, leaving a small spinnaker at the stern and advancing in the dark clouds against the incoming cold north wind. She ups and downs in the big waves, but there is no tendency to overturn.

    This caravel-like sailboat showed great stability during this storm.

    However, the other long ships really suffered this serious crime.

    As many as two hundred soldiers were lost in the war, and more than four hundred women were added to the ship. As the number of personnel increased, the efficiency of navigation decreased.

    A total of twenty-three long ships were stupefied and five of them capsized in the waves! Nearly two hundred people fell into the sea again. It is very sad that the people in the waves were overwhelmed by the waves. They could only watch their clan brothers feed the fish, and secondly, they directly prayed to the gods to calm down their anger.

    The entire storm lasted for two days. When the world returned to calm and calm again, the long, half-dead ships gathered on the Aphrola in the vast North Sea.

    Looking up at this already very familiar ship again, Biyuni was helpless besides sighing.

    He climbed the lowered rope ladder to the wet deck, and soon all the tribes who survived by chance gathered here.

    After such a big event, the entire fleet was panicked. Rurik tried his best to remain calm, but the violent North Sea was really not comparable to the still waters of the Baltic Sea.

    Biyuni sat down casually and said, "Odin is furious! Maybe we should kill the king in Bamburgh and sacrifice."

    As soon as this statement was made, a group of people supported it.

    "Kill the Britons!"

    "We should have set up an altar. At least a hundred slaves have to be killed to worship Odin!"

    ...

    Rurik buttoned his ears, pouting his lips and screamed, "Don''t complain! This is the sea, and the sea can be raging at any time. You think that you are not in a shipwreck, but there is no loss of my big ship."

    Rurik¡¯s words had no other intentions, and Bijuni immediately made a wise interpretation. He slapped his thigh, ¡°So, we must buy a big ship from the Ross people! Not only one, but many. With the big ship, we will be in the future. It¡¯s really safe to patronize that Northumbria."

    "You''re right." Geiger of Gashobi said bluntly with a sad heart. "One of our three boats was suddenly lost. Some brothers and women fell into the water, and they were all finished. If there is a big boat, we will be fine. "

    Big ship! There must be a big ship!

    The Balmerks know the turmoil in the Atlantic best. People have always expected the storm. It really caused the ship to destroy and kill people. People are helpless and better than sad.

    At Rurik¡¯s request, the heads of the families reported their losses to each other. The result is amazing!

    In addition, as many as 300 people were thrown into the water and the entire ship capsized! Half of the dead were expeditionary soldiers.

    Another example is the Bergen immigrants in Shetland, they are really unlucky. Nearly a hundred women were taken captive by a hundred Shetlandites. These guys were almost doing archery support in the rear during the war. Even if they were hit by the cavalry at one time, their troop strength was lost by a mere ten.

    Perhaps their European spirit and exhaustion on the battlefield, two hundred people crowded into three long ships, one ship sank after a storm, and 70 people were killed on the spot.

    Today''s Viking fleet is not as poor and ambitious as it was on the day of the expedition. They are greatly satisfied, and the full load of goods makes them suffer from gains and losses.

    Today, people have reached a strong consensus for the tribe to get one or more big ships.

    As the brother of Biyuni and Rurik Baizi of Rose, he must comply with the demands of the nobles of the tribe and carry out the purchase of the ship.

    Bijuni was anxious, "Leurik, we robbed a lot of money. The big ship is a two-hundred-pound silver coin. I will give you the money, and I will ask for it as soon as possible."

    Seeing the expectant glances cast by everyone, Rurik had no intention of hesitating.

    "This is what I want to advise you. This winter, my shipbuilding factory is still building new ships, and I will fulfill that promise. I will personally bring the big ships to your port as early as next year."

    "Just one?" Bijuni asked again.

    "What? My appetite has grown?"

    "No! Next year I plan to get the big ship to attack Northumbria again."

    "Ah? Are you so anxious? The sheep has just been shaved, do you think it can grow another coat in an instant?"

    Biyuni shook his head, "Are you kind to them?"

    "No!" Sitting upright, Rurik mentioned a matter that the Balmerks don''t need to care about but is very important to the Ross people. "My purpose of building a big ship is to defend against the Danes.

    "Dane? Still a problem in your opinion?"

    "Of course. This year I will take your sister back to Roseburg. I will cross the Danish territory. I am not afraid of war, but I am afraid that it will be endless. I must build a navy composed of large ships that are not afraid of storms. Therefore, I will only I can give you a boat."

    "This... okay." Although Biyunni felt sorry, he couldn''t force it.

    Although the fleet suffered a shipwreck, the people who survived still carried a lot of supplies!

    Rurik of Rose is such a good guy. The seized coins were all on the stable Aphrodite. He didn''t plan to ask for a copper coin. All the money belonged to the Balmerk tribe!

    The brothers can take the money and go to the bazaar in Bergen to purchase, and then wait until the Balmerks'' own big ship arrives, and the strength of the tribe will be greatly enhanced!

    People are spontaneously optimistic that the frozen sea in winter and the Danish strait control cannot interfere with the land communication between Balmerk and Ross at all. On the contrary, the frozen winter made the two races flow faster.

    More trade plans have been born than Junni. He said bluntly, "We will still organize manpower in winter, take that glacier trade route to reach your Fort Elon, and by the way, we can reach Roseburg. Maybe I can personally see what belongs to us. The entire process of completion of the ship¡¯s construction."

    Rurik is naturally very welcome: "Very well, take the frozen river. If you take a reindeer sleigh, it may only take ten days from your port to my Fiskburg camp, which is faster than sailing on the sea. In this way, No. Nor does Lun feel that he is too far away from his hometown."

    Biyuni laughed, and everyone laughed even more. The east of the mountains no longer means adventure, and the mountain has a very clear destination. The Ross people are allies fighting together. The brothers can boldly go to the east to make money, and the days of enduring cramps in Narvik Port are gone forever.

    When the fleet arrived in the Shetland Islands, the islanders participating in the expedition completed their voyage.

    Lurik has no intention of staying here, and the fleet is heading east!

    The voyage across the North Sea is full of crises. The Viking fleet that has attacked Britain all the time in history will inevitably suffer huge losses if it encounters a storm. Moreover, the King of Denmark intends to defeat Wessex and recover the Danfa district''s expedition plan, which was once forced to postpone due to the capsize of the fleet.

    After all, the fleet led by Rurik successfully traversed the North Sea. Relying on the knowledge of the geography of this area, Rurik went directly to the nearest sea route to the coast of Scandinavia.

    People go along the coastline, even if this kind of voyage is bound to encounter the Bergen people, even if it is necessary to shuttle between the tortuous outlying island waterways and make detours, in order not to be severely hit by possible storms, this kind of adventure is worthwhile of.

    Encounters with Bergen fishing boats and merchant ships are inevitable.

    Pay attention to the public account: book friends base camp, pay attention to send cash and coins!

    Rurik refused any form of "sea rules", as if the ships encountered were air, and the fleet drove on their own, even after passing through an outlying island at the mouth of the fjord where Bergen was located, they would not have to go further. .

    A large number of fishing boats from the Bergen area saw a strange fleet. They are like a fleet of merchant ships, perhaps from Denmark or Flanders. The big ship at the head did not fly any flags, but considering the whereabouts of such a large fleet, it was obvious that they were going to Beigang.

    and many more! A big ship with a spinnaker?

    A piece of news spread in the fjord society more than two months ago, and then some Danish businessmen brought even stranger claims.

    A large eastern ship passed through the Danish checkpoint, but the Danish chief''s fleet was unable to intercept it.

    But the fleet that appeared suddenly passed by, and it became a new source of conversation for the people of Bergen, and there seemed to be nothing else.

    On the final return journey, the Balmerk Viking fleet moved quickly to the northeast along the coastline, facing the warm southerly wind that may be the last summer.

    It was just September, and after another light rain approaching the end, the fleet entered the fjord.

    Even if the sea becomes a little violent again, it is no longer a threat.

    The expeditionary army is back!

    Fishing boats followed this triumphant division, and the approaching fishermen could not help cheering excitedly when they saw that there were a large number of women sitting on the open-top long boat.

    With the Aphrora laden with cargo, the anchor she released struck the seabed for a certain distance before forcing the big ship with strong inertia to stop.

    As for the long ships carrying prisoners and supplies, they rushed directly to their respective territories and washed the beach.

    For example, Geiger in Gashoby, even though many people were lost, this expedition is after all bringing back a group of women and a group of very important means of production. The most important thing is that "the kingdom of Northumbria has a good climate and a fertile land." Good news. His only two long boats returned to his manor and were welcomed by the people of his hometown.

    Aphrora finally docked at the largest natural berth in the port area, and the surrounding boats quickly began to help unload the cargo after it was stable.

    The strong man saw a large number of women climbing down the rope ladder. They looked haggard and languid, all dressed in plain clothes, and each person wore a white scarf on their heads.

    Are they all Britons from the sea? It looked very different from the slaves peddled in the Bergen bazaar. Look at the slave''s face, hair and color, it looks very similar to the women of the tribe.

    The leader of the Balmerk tribe, Magnuth took his confidants, especially his little daughter, to personally greet the heroes'' triumph.

    With a large number of captured prisoners unloaded, a large number of iron weapons removed from the ship, and even a large number of suitcases loaded with coins, personnel and materials displayed on the land of the harbor, Magnut was almost fainted in ecstasy.

    Biyunni stepped towards his father as a king, but it seemed that the commander of the fleet, Rurik, was in second place.

    But Rurik didn¡¯t lose much. Nolan was dressed in a white cloth gown with a beautiful pendant made of a mixture of various gems hanging around her neck. She wore a crown woven with Erica flowers and hurriedly threw it towards Rurik. . Because she knew that this young man was her hero.

    The flowering period of Ou He Nan named Erica began. The women of Balmerk began to decorate their beauty with this flower. It is also based on the tradition to wash their bodies and bathe their long hair with fresh water soaked in flowers.

    The pink and white flowers and Nolan''s blond hair make this girl even more attractive. She threw herself in her arms, and Rurik leaned over her nose and sniffed her long hair, feeling refreshed.

    She asked bluntly in joy: "You must have won a great victory."

    "Of course! I brought the army and defeated many powerful enemies. You see, these captives and these materials are all your family''s wealth."

    "That''s great."

    Nolen opened his hand lightly, and walked to the captured female slaves who were similar to her age, accompanied by Rurik. She looked at these girls arrogantly and sympathized with them? That is totally absent.

    She raised her delicate chin proudly, and said casually: "Women! You are all our servants, and this is your destiny. Only by serving us well can you get rid of the fate of slaves."

    The words came out of her mouth, and the image of an innocent, romantic and kind girl in Rurik''s heart was gone.

    But wait a minute, she was originally the daughter of the top nobles in the Balmerk tribe, she was the princess of a country when she was placed in the European continent. She is a pampered and noble person, it is strange that she can''t say this.

    Rurik stepped forward, easily stuck her back on the back of her neck, easily pulled it to her side and said casually: "They are slaves, or the wives of warriors, they have nothing to do with you. Noren, you should Be prepared. I will return before the autumn sea becomes violent. I will leave in a few days and I will take you away."

    Although it was her own destiny, she suddenly left her hometown, and a trace of desolation suddenly appeared in the girl''s heart.

    She sighed and turned to look up at Rurik''s eyes: "I want to go back with you alone?"

    "This...Of course, I don''t want you to bring any maid. You should know that I am a noble man and a saint blessed by Odin. There are already some wives and concubines living in my house, and I will not allow you to be the most special The one."

    This is indeed the case, and Nolen sighed again: "Could it be that I really can''t be your favorite woman?"

    "At least, you can give birth to many children for me." Rurik did not answer, nor did he intend to make any promises.

    Although being an emperor is bound to face the reality of many wives and concubines, Rurik knew that he was unable to take care of each of them, but so what? In this era, a woman as an emperor must have this kind of consciousness.

    Rurik asks himself that all marriages he faces have strong political goals. Those women who marry him represent a power behind them. Behind the expansion of the Rus Principality is the stability brought about by the marriage. Maintain a strong power to continue to expand.

    If you say which woman is true love? Nothing is better than the deer-raiser girl Lumia But now, Lumia has essentially become the spokesperson for the interests of all the deer-raiser groups who are subordinate to Ross.

    She was her first servant, the first woman, and she wanted to give birth to her first child.

    Rurik still hugged Noren''s neck and made an intimate gesture to show the Magnut and his wife as the leader. As for his heart, he had already drifted back to Roseburg.

    "Lumia, you should already have it... The high priest has someone to succeed. If a boy is a boy, then he will be a high priest, and if a girl is a girl, he will inherit the high priest!" Take over the post of sacrificial rites in the future. What is a name for her?

    Rurik looked at Noren''s corolla again, and instantly got an idea.

    "Just call it Virika."

    He admired his thoughts very much. This name has three meanings. One is "the sacrifice of flowers", and the other is "the wise woman" in Slavic language. The third most important point is that this name is just for the lost old Ross. The inheritance of the name of the priest Veria.

 Chapter 539ï¼š Leave and return

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    A large amount of trophies flowed into the society of the Balmerks, people cheered for the triumphant heroes, and the young people of the tribe eagerly wanted to be participants in the next expedition.

    The returning soldiers are telling their experiences in Britain. They tout their own strength and belittle the weakness of Northumbria. They especially praised the fertile land and mild climate in the area. The farmland cultivated by the locals is like a treasure waiting to be accepted by the Balmerks.

    Young people suffocated their energy and wanted to explore, while some older people understood the risks of this expedition.

    Looting the spoils, taking a large number of women abducted, and understanding of distant lands, the price paid for these was the death of more than 300 young people for various reasons.

    There are too many Balmerks in the Narvik Fjord!

    The deceased must have not survived the test of God if he died after a long voyage.

    Only the coward would refuse to expand abroad because of the risk of shipwreck and battle. For a time, young people could not find the direction of expansion because of their narrow vision. Now the situation has changed.

    Bijuni has a huge reputation. He is the great hero of the Balmerks. After his brothers follow him, they will be able to make a fortune in the British Isles, bring one or two women captive, and give birth to a lot of children, and live a happy life. Boundless.

    When he returned, Chief Magnut was anxious that all the family chiefs were discussing the receipt of the expedition in the slightly old chamber of the tribe.

    The young people support Biyunni''s martial arts, but the noble leaders in these tribes all know that the key to their victory lies in the correct command of Rurik of Ross.

    They were blowing rainbow farts to each other in a happy atmosphere, as if there were all fighting heroes sitting in this room.

    Finally, Biyun inevitably talked about the shipwreck when he returned.

    "Based on this matter, we urgently need a big ship." He looked at the leader''s father, "You still need to decide on this matter?"

    "Me? My attitude is to buy, never hesitate."

    After that, Chief Magnut turned his head and glanced at his daughter Nolen, who was lying on his side and resting on Rurik¡¯s lap, and asked directly, "You have already discussed the purchase of the boat. Now we have received a large sum of money. Money, you don¡¯t have to make salt to exchange it."

    "No, our contract is still valid."

    "Oh? Isn''t it true that when buying the Ross ship, we must limit the purchase with salt? Maybe our agreement can be adjusted."

    "Of course it is possible, and I am not a stubborn person. However, we Rose need your good salt. When your coins are used up, salt is your currency, at least I approve of this."

    Magnu nodded characteristically, knowing he didn''t need to say more.

    He sighed softly, "Rurik, my boy. When are you going to return?"

    "Just for a few days, maybe two or three days."

    "So anxious?"

    "Master Chief..."

    "No!" Magnuth smiled pretentiously with anger. "You want to call me father! I wanted to stay with you for a while, but it seems that it really doesn''t work?"

    "Yes. This time we are going to cross the Danish territory. I will return to Roseburg. I am afraid I will have to sail for another 20 days. Father, I know you can''t bear Noren. But if I delay the time, the ship will be an ice sea. Obstruct. I want to go home before the sea freezes."

    The ocean freezes? This is unimaginable by the Balmerks who sit on the ice-free port in Northern Europe.

    The son-in-law Leurik greatly helped all the Balmerks. It is human nature to keep the landlord''s friendship with a good reception, and it is really inappropriate to keep him at the wrong time.

    Magnuth thought for a while: "Then be prepared. Since you are going to cross the Danish territory, you need more soldiers to defend. So let me choose fifty men for you, and follow your big ship to Rose. ."

    "This..." Rurik instantly thought that behind this suggestion was the expectation of an old father who spoiled his daughter.

    "Father, I won''t treat Nolen badly. I don''t need a lot of guards by her side. My Ross Principality is strong and safe."

    "But she also has to have some maids."

    "It doesn''t have to be. Because she will live with my parents. My mother will treat her as her own daughter. You don''t have to worry about her having a bad life."

    This is heartwarming enough, Magnuth shook his head, "I believe you are a human being, but your ship still has to pass through Denmark. When you came, you sank a hundred of their fishing boats. Wouldn''t they have revenge."

    "I have no fear. My big ship will easily crash any enemy ship."

    How was Magnut convinced by such optimistic comments?

    His stubbornness had to make Rurik think about it, and he would simply count it.

    "Let''s do it." Rurik raised his head, considering his situation, and said: "I like the young people of Balmerk. They are excellent fighters. I need to expand my mercenary guard. The port recruits fifty soldiers who intend to go to Ross. From now on they will fight for me and will protect your daughter."

    "This is good." Magnuth patted his thigh without any worries.

    In fact, for Nolen, she naturally has no worries about going to Rose alone, this is her destiny as a woman.

    On the second day of his return, he set up a recruitment list near the berth of the Aphrora.

    In just one day, fifty new mercenaries were recruited.

    In this matter, Liurik almost appointed the mercenary captain Jeflo to complete the matter, and the result was quite remarkable.

    Until the evening, Rurik appeared at the big ship''s berth, reviewing these new mercenaries with a strong sense of freshness.

    Yevlo hurriedly ran to report: "Everything is done properly."

    "Are they all the most ordinary men? They are all poor people who deliberately left their homes?"

    ¡¾Book Friends Welfare you can get cash or points, as well as iPhone12 and Switch waiting for you! Follow the vx public account [Book Friends Base Camp] to get it!

    "Yes, sir. They are almost all fishermen. They have been helping the owners of boats. They are not under the hands of nobles. These people have nothing but strength."

    Rurik nodded, and he looked up at these men again, consciously he was the soldier he wanted.

    He asked Evlo again, "Did you tell them about our treatment?"

    "After talking partly, everyone is very happy."

    "Of course. To eat mine and wear mine, I have to give them money, and even find them a woman."

    Jeflo immediately emphasized in a low voice, "My lord, I didn''t talk about looking for a woman."

    "Well, what I care most about is their loyalty."

    "I will train them." Yevlo emphasized, patting his chest.

    "No, they need a battle to prove themselves."

    Jeflo was taken aback, "My lord, you said that Rose will not fight this year, so next year you plan to..."

    "Perhaps, but if we can, we still need some time to accumulate our strength. We have to cross the Danish control zone, and the battle is almost inevitable. Now equip these people immediately, and you quickly train them to use torsion slingshots and catapults. Also, they People who can use bows and arrows in the middle school immediately picked me out."

    "Yes! Your lord, when will we return?"

    "We will rest tomorrow, and we will return to sail the next morning."

    Rurik''s intention was to leave quickly, but Noren was married to Rose after all, and her natal family wanted to bring a batch of dowry to her daughter.

    The dowry Rurik has seen it. Only in terms of commodity value, it is far less precious than the "luxury goods" produced by Rose, but for this girl, it is the love of her parents.

    Of these pretends, only two musical instruments are of most interest to Rurik.

    Ten bone flutes made of eagle leg bones, and a small cowhide drum. These musical instruments are most suitable for ritual activities. The musical instrument is the musical instrument. Norren¡¯s sound is really good. With these musical instruments, Rurik feels that she can ask her to spend a winter time and number her subordinates from A to J. She is a Slavic maid, all trained as musicians.

    On the afternoon of the day before the scheduled appointment, the sea conditions in the fjord stabilized. Even if the heroes triumphed, it would be a small number of people who won the spoils.

    On the morning of this day, the priests of Balmerk dispersed and held more than thirty weddings for the men of the tribe.

    The soldiers who participated in the expedition brought the newly arrived women, most of them were 14-to-five-year-old Northumbrian girls. The bridegroom of Balmerk took the crying bride and completed the Viking-style wedding under the auspices of the priest. .

    The brides lamented their fate of being taken captive to the country of barbarians. What is most difficult for them to accept is that accepting a barbarian marriage is tantamount to betraying their own God. They discovered that they must swear to a barbarian god, and that they can only compromise due to the status quo.

    The priests are extremely busy these days. They have to preside over four hundred weddings in a few days. Even if the ceremony is forced to become simple, it still takes a lot of time to organize.

    They will still be busy in the afternoon.

    But people in the port area suddenly discovered that the big Ross ship named Aphrora had suddenly pulled anchor and set sail.

    Is it possible that Rurik of Ross is going back to sail? No way! Isn''t the agreed date tomorrow?

    Some fishing boats suspended fishing, and the fishermen felt that the big waves that the big boat stepped out were full of charm. They knew that this was not a departure at all but a military exercise after watching them up close!

    A small and badly damaged fishing boat, it should have ended up being towed ashore and chopped with an axe, as the owner''s winter firewood.

    The rotten ship was bought, and it was placed on the sea swaying with the waves.

    The Aphrodite was cruising by its side, and Jeflo was already instructing the newly recruited brother to manipulate heavy weapons.

    "I''ve already told you the essentials! Aim at the target ship! Shoot!"

    Evlo gave an order, and one of the five torsion slingshots on the port side refused to launch?

    He walked hurriedly, pinched the neck of the mercenary responsible for pulling the pin, and shouted sharply, "Why? Why not shoot?"

    The young and ignorant mercenary soldier was suddenly dumbfounded, and muttered, "My lord, are we really going to shoot a piece of iron?"

    "if not?"

    "Iron is precious, we shouldn''t waste it."

    "Because of this? You don''t care about this!" After that, Jeflo pushed the person away, personally lifted the "shoe tail" of the torsion slingshot and pulled the bayonet lightly, and the cast iron projectile hit the fishing boat.

    Only one of the five projectiles was hit by Jeflo, and the old fishing boat had already started to flood.

    He yelled: "You must read and listen to my orders! I am like your war chief, your family leader. Our duty is to defend the safety of Duke Ross and fight for him! This way you can all make a fortune. But , Any one of you who refuses to execute, or even hesitates, will be punished."

    Jeflo ordered the hesitant man to be tied to the mainmast, and then his fellow villagers, with a "spirit infusion stick", beat his calf ten times to show punishment.

    Yevlo couldn''t help but sigh, these guys are really using wooden sticks to ram the legs of the same town. Maybe they are all doing their best?

    "You have all seen it! In peacetime, you will suffer from hesitation if you hesitate, but on the battlefield, any hesitation will die! The weapons you manipulate can sink enemy ships and knock out enemy heads. You don''t want to I think ironware is very precious. Now, continue shooting for me and sink the target!"

    When Rurik set out, he prepared a large number of cast-iron bombs. He came here prepared and recovered most of the cast-iron bombs after the battle in Britain, so that now Yevlo had a chance to splurge.

    This squandering is not about hitting all bullets. As the saying goes, the use of any long-range weapon is simply burning money.

    Rurik hopes that the newly recruited brothers can become masters of heavy weapons in an instant, which is obviously unrealistic.

    They must immediately go into training, and start everything in actual combat. Rurik authorized Jeflo to fire fifty cast-iron rounds, so that every mercenary fighter can fire once in person, and a target ship is not enough to fight.

    Even if these people had no experience, they found that this heavy weapon was not difficult to use, and soon the target ship was sunk.

    A lot of splashes exploded on the sea, and the projectiles were eventually knocked out.

    Their training attracted a group of fishing boats to observe, and the fishermen saw the unmanned target boat sinking gradually in a lot of spray.

    People were shocked. They couldn''t imagine that a ship would be directly sunk by some kind of weapon.

    Finally, the day of return.

    Nolan woke up in a daze, she slept on the soft leather floor, grabbed her palms at will, and touched the faces of people around her. She subconsciously grabbed it and grabbed R¨¹rik''s ponytail.

    "Don''t pull my hair."

    Noren suddenly sobered and wailed, "You also pressed my hair last night."

    "It''s dawn." Rurik sat up quickly, "We are leaving soon, you... say goodbye to your parents."

    "Finally I''m leaving, okay..."

    Even if it was his own destiny, Nolan left the boudoir with a complicated mood.

    She hugged her mother Yingbjerg, kissed her father''s face, and drank a glass of ale with her two brothers at home.

    Bjorn could see the sadness of his sister, but this was not a real parting.

    "Follow Rurik back and have a nephew for me in a few years." Bjorn''s encouragement made her sad and shy.

    Frocky brought real comfort, "Sister, don''t worry about anything? Every winter, we will go to Ross on the ice and snow road. You go to Ross first, and my eldest brother and I will go there in about two months."

    Nolan was in a much better mood, so he wore a large pink corolla woven from heather and walked out of the home where he had lived for nearly eleven years.

    When I boarded the Aurora named after "Dream Aurora" , I became Rose''s woman.

    Rurik put his arms around Noren''s waist to bid farewell to Balmerk''s friends.

    The chief Magnut family has strong expectations for the new couple, but the couple looks childish, and the scene is really wonderful.

    Those who came from the settlements of the fjord, they gathered on the flat ground of the pier, and also floated on the sea in boats.

    The heads of the families came to see Rurric off in person, looking forward to Ross''s ship going upside down again, leaving behind not only the big ship belonging to the Balmerks, but also a large amount of Eastern goods.

    A arduous and dreamy voyage finally comes to an end, and it is also the very crucial end. Even if a fierce battle with the Danes is extremely likely in the future, Rurik is not afraid.

    The Aphrora set sail, and she drifted to the fjord into the sea with twists and turns in the wind. After that, the large number of ships sent off, as if the Aphrodite once again led a huge fleet on an expedition.

    This time, Rurik and his beloved ship, as powerful sea lone travelers, will return to Fort Rose on the fastest path.

 Chapter 540ï¼š The red dragon guards the ?resund Strait

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The gray sea is as turbulent as a mountain, and Aphrora has all the sails rushing between the waves by the cold wind from the North Pole.

    Although he had already had psychological expectations, Rurik could not have imagined that he had just left the Narvik Fjord area for three days, and the weather had changed drastically and the wind had increased sharply!

    A cold Arctic current is going south, and the autumn rain season in Europe is also coming.

    Gradually, the sky began to rain. Although there is no need to worry about ice, snow or freezing rain, the status of the Aphrola is enduring the wind and cold on the gray sea, and the people on the ship are also enduring the cold when they are thrown up by the big waves.

    Only a few sailors are on duty on the deck. They have to monitor the sails to prevent the main sail from being blown off by strong winds. To prevent falling into the sea, their waists are also tied with cables.

    Rurik and Nolan wrapped a leather blanket to soothe the nearly broken heart of their own woman.

    "Ruriek... will our ship..."

    "Capsulation? How could it be possible. This ship is indestructible."

    "Is this true?" Nolan hopes that capsizing is really impossible, but she can hardly imagine the terrible sea conditions.

    "Of course it is true. What is this, we have encountered crazier ones."

    Rurik is lying, this is the most dangerous situation the Aphrora has encountered since its launch.

    Thanks to this violent wind and waves, she risked her sails to blow off and the mast to break, and hurried on the sea at a speed of up to twenty-five knots for almost a whole day.

    For long ships in general, such sea conditions must capsize and sink quickly.

    Facts have proved that the anti-storm ability of the Caravel-like sailboat has reached a very high level. It will be upgraded to a Galen ship with a full load and displacement of two thousand tons. As long as it is not a hard typhoon, other wind and waves are almost helpless Can''t stop her.

    In just one day, the Aphrora ran a three-day voyage on weekdays.

    The waves finally calmed down a little, and the rain stopped outdoors.

    Rurik finally stood on the deck again, looking at the still gray sea around him, a sense of blur came out spontaneously.

    There is a kind of fear called looking at the vast expanse, the big ship is still up and down, and when he subconsciously looks up, he can''t help being shocked almost to a cardiac arrest.

    He screamed: "What''s the matter? Our main sail is damaged? Captain sailor!"

    After a while, the sailors boarded Class A one after another. Based on the current dangerous situation, Rurik was really anxious.

    "Hurry up and fix it and sew up the sail."

    The sailor''s brow furrowed: "My lord, part of the sail was damaged by the high wind. The situation is not too bad. We will wait for the wind and waves to subside before fixing it."

    Indeed, depending on the current sail conditions, sailing by wind is still okay.

    But wait a minute, if the Aphrodite uses such a posture to forcefully cross the ?resund Strait controlled by the Danes, it is looking for death.

    "Fix it as soon as possible! You will get on after the storm subsides. Check the condition of the mainmast again for me."

    The sailor said again: "My lord, the materials we repair..."

    "Use the linen cloth in the cabin to cover the cargo. If it doesn''t work, use a leather blanket to make up the number."

    The cold front of the cold current quickly rushed to the European interior, and the cold high pressure brought a series of rainfall.

    The entire Baltic world, including the Elronburg, which was controlled by the Russ, was raining. In the Eastern European world, the continuous rainfall has been full of quagmire, while the Alps and the Carpathians are directly snowing.

    Rurik didn¡¯t know at all. Although he could see the eastern coastline in the gray world, he couldn¡¯t determine his position. The Aphrora quickly passed through Beier with its damaged mainsail and basically intact secondary sails. The outlying islands that resemble city walls outside Gen Fjord. He didn''t encounter any sea battles, and he couldn''t even see other ships.

    After seven days of solitary sailing, the sun finally appeared, and the world changed a lot.

    People rushed to the long-lost sunshine to squeeze in a large number of Jiaban to bask in the sun, the wet clothes were dried, and sailors began to climb the mast with tools and materials. When a person climbed to the top of the mast, he looked around, and the horror had to force him to descend quickly.

    The sailor hurriedly ran to the captain''s lounge and reported to the rested Rurik.

    "What? It''s always the mast that has a problem?" Rurik wakes up casually, his heart beating wildly.

    "No! Your lord." The sailor also widened his eyes, and then said with a trembling face, "I think we have entered the strait through the gust of wind these days."

    "Strait? What strait?"

    "That''s the strait! I think, Oslo is ahead."

    "Ah! So fast?" Rurik stood up abruptly, and then ran to the deck.

    I opened my eyes wide and couldn¡¯t see anything for the time being. When he waited for a while, the sun slightly dissipated the mist on the sea. Everyone on the deck saw the Aphrora, which was already sailing against the eastern sun. Her north was The long coastline, so is the south!

    Rurik hurriedly reduced his excitement. He patted his hands to signal everyone''s attention. It was also a coincidence that almost everyone in the ship was working overtime to breathe.

    "Attention now! The sailors repair the ship immediately! The soldiers arrange and check the weapons! We are about to pass through the huge strait, about to pass Oslo! We may be intercepted by the Danes, ready to fight!"

    "Roar!" The people roared.

    Now there is no difference between the Balmerks of the Ross people, everyone is the brother of the same boat, and then the Aphrora bravely enters a new battlefield.

    As for the name of Oslo, which Rurik chanted, the Balmerks knew better than the Russ. Those people have very close contact with Bergen, and in principle everyone belongs to the concept of Norway, not Denmark. But the two sides had almost no contact. As the Balmerk mercenaries under Liurik, they naturally didn''t want to have any unhappiness with any Osloites psychologically. Coincidentally, Rurik also meant this.

    The current population of Oslo is only 3,000, and the core of Norway is still Bergen.

    Rurik knew that if he kept going, he would not encounter any risks for a period of time, and even the probability of encountering Danish fishing boats was low.

    The storm has just ended, and the ship in the haven has not yet come out. The width of this strait is amazing. Even if an enemy ship is found, in order to avoid extraneous branches, the big ship will fight again unless it cannot escape.

    But through the narrow ?resund Strait, the brave wins when the narrow road meets.

    Rurik expects a naval battle, and as one of the forces, the Danish leader Hafgen is not a fool!

    More than ten days ago, the Danish merchant ships returning from Bergen were explaining the news of a big sailboat. The ship went straight to the north with a large fleet, or straight to Narvik.

    Hafgen had heard of the Balmerks of Narvik. He lacked interest in the brutal men of the extreme north, but had ideas about invading the Frankish kingdom to make money, especially in the current situation. The expelled former lord Harald Clark, whose nephew became a nominal earl in Flanders, set up a trading stronghold and successfully led away some Danish brothers.

    The Svealans in the north are a great threat, but the guys in the south are increasingly threatened.

    The demon ship of the triangle sail suddenly became a new problem. After learning of the information, Hafgen summoned the lords who could quickly reach the core of his rule and shared this gritted teeth.

    Of course, all the lords are condemning the viciousness of the Nasvearan ship, and the lords are all evasive when it comes to sending troops to intercept it.

    "Are you cowards? Are you afraid? We can work together to make the boat run? They must pass through our strait. Now we are ready to win."

    Hafgen is full of self-confidence, but the tragic loss of the Burgundy fisherman proves one thing, and he is dying to fight the big ship!

    The lord of the south, Sigurd, knew that it was impossible to openly oppose it, and his son Ragnar, who hacked to death the old leader of the Svealand people, became a great hero throughout Denmark.

    If he is counseled, he is embarrassing the family honor, and his son Ragnar is too warlike.

    Young people are militant and heroic, but Sigurd is an old man. He needs to consider many things. It can be said that he is stubborn or wise.

    Sigurd made a clear statement, "Our area has straits large and small, and all straits lead to the Hazeby Bazaar. Do we have to send troops to your Robard strait to garrison? Hafgen, that¡¯s yours. Territory, it¡¯s really inappropriate for us to go."

    Hafgen thought for a while, and felt that it was the case. He occupies the largest and safest channel of the strait, making a fortune from tolls. If the military forces of other lords are allowed to intervene, wouldn''t it be endless troubles. Once this is done, the opponents of the Robard tribe will stand up and attack themselves in groups.

    Sigurd took advantage of the trend and pointed out a proposal that everyone accepted, that is, the division of troops and garrison.

    "Brothers guard their strait to prevent the big ship from sneaking away."

    People support this, but Hafgen can only support it. He is the lord and not the king. If the lords objected on a large scale, Hafgen would not be able to use force to make them succumb.

    In fact, Hafgen was talking bullshit, and many lords just didn''t want to mix up this bad luck. The ships destroyed by the enemy were Bornholm and the Robards, and the other lords had no loss.

    Which fool is going to block the gun for Hafgen? This guy will not compensate.

    In fact, the lords are happy to see Hafgen and his men suffer losses, so that other lords can reap more benefits. It is best for the Robards to suffer huge losses, so that the brothers can negotiate with Hafgen in the future to cancel all tolls in the ?resund Strait.

    Lords like Sigurd, they hoped that the northern ship would beat Hafgen''s fleet again.

    The brothers also tacitly said that if the big ship passes through their own seas, then let it pass, and they can''t suffer losses for this plague god.

    "If I were the enemy, which waterway would I take? Am I really looking for the unknown waterway instead of the smoothest one?" Hafgen thought for a while and finally realized the true intentions of the lords, they ordered People were annoyed, but on the bright side, Hafgen knew that he could not take any drastic actions, even insults and refutations were not advisable.

    ¡¾Collect free books¡¿Follow v.x¡¾Book Friends Base Camp¡¿Recommend your favorite novels and receive cash red envelopes!

    Hafgen had a hunch, as time fermented, he felt that a fateful battle was about to break out.

    The Lobad tribe, who lives in the northernmost part of Jutland, shamed the warriors of all tribes by the free movement of the big ship.

    My brother-in-law died in a failed interception, and nearly two hundred brothers were buried in the sea.

    Three days before the news of the reappearance of the big ship reached Denmark, a storm came. The wind and rain could not hinder Hafgen''s interception plan. This time, he decided to use the proud thing that represents his own power-the giant long ship Red Dragon!

    The storm had just ended, and Hafgen¡¯s most trusted confidant generals gathered in his "palace."

    He issued a special interception order to surprise everyone.

    No one raised objections, but everyone had a lot of very real concerns.

    For their concerns, or everyone''s concerns, Hafgen thought he thought of an excellent tactic.

    "I want you to gather all those who are good at archery and collect all the bows. I want you to send the most powerful oarsmen and take your best long boat into the strait to prepare for battle.

    I will dispatch the Red Dragon and find that the big ship takes the initiative. I will prepare a batch of ropes with claws. When the Red Dragon forces the big ship to stop, the warriors throw the claws and kill the enemy ship after climbing.

    In order to win the action, we must send a large number of ships to force the big ships to stop. Even if the enemy can sink a little, it''s like an arrow can penetrate a layer of leather, but it can''t penetrate three or four layers. We have lost some ships and can definitely be forced to stop. Then we surrounded it with a large number of ships, and victory was ours.

    We capture it and study its construction methods, and in the future we Robards will be able to build such powerful ships in large numbers. "

    I have to say that Hafgen is an IQ online person. Capturing, researching, and imitating a dragon is really a dream.

    Essentially, his plan is exactly the same as the seriously injured brother-in-law.

    The brother-in-law¡¯s defeat must be due to the fact that there were too few troops. If the big ship is attacked by the swarm, can it still get out?

    The leader is full of confidence, and this time the blockade intercepts the Red Dragon''s rare active attack. Even if the brothers still have a probability of being lonely in the blockade, it is also the charm of the Red Dragon that the merchant ships passing through can see.

    The common combat longboats in this area have fifteen people on the port and starboard sides. Because the keel of a ship is generally a whole oak, the length of a single oak directly determines the length of the ship. If it can, of course the long ship has to be made bigger, but its length is always limited to 20 meters or less.

    The Red Dragon was an accident.

    People in Denmark will of course use splicing keel technology, but due to technical reasons, such ships are considered to be relatively fragile. In severe sea conditions, the joints of the keel are most likely to break.

    The Red Dragon is always faced with this problem. What is very crazy is that it is actually a keel made up of three oaks. It is not that a ship with a spliced ??keel is fragile, but the open-top ship of the Red Dragon uses too primitive technology.

    The bow of the Aphrora is also spliced ??on the keel, but the huge ship ribs, the staggered plates, and even the mortise and tenon structure of the deck, the mathematics and mechanics given by the shipbuilding family Hortra family in Rurik Under the guidance, Aphrola''s good mechanical structure is already very stable. Those big ships that have been launched recently and are still under construction still adhere to this set of robust mechanical structures, which gives them the ability to fight through wind and waves.

    Long ships are never as long as possible!

    The name of the Red Dragon is not only derived from the ferocious snake head painted red with cinnabar on the bow of the ship, but also because of its slim body proportions as a whole, like a sea snake, and even described by the good people as imitating the earthly giant python. Big ship.

    This boat is enough for seventy-five people on the left and right sides of the boat to paddle. There is less space in the center of the boat to stand up to fifty people to draw bows and arrows.

    The Red Dragon, like the Sea Demon King hiding in Jutland, slowly left its home port amidst the cheers of the Lobadians.

    A sword is out of its sheath! It must see blood when it is unsheathed.

    Hafgen stood at the bow of his Red Dragon, leaning on the head of the ferocious dragon, and rushing toward the ?resund violently.

    His arrogant and heroic posture appeared in the strait, especially at the narrowest point that converged to four kilometers.

    He saw a large number of sails stitched, printed and dyed with totem badges of this tribe floating on the sea, and at least twenty long ships wandering here within his sight.

    Is there only twenty ships? Do not! There are also a number of long ships deliberately in a wider area, and a number of ships are moored on shore randomly and on standby.

    Eyeliners were also placed on the two sandbar islands in the strait, keeping an eye on the conditions of the sea at all times.

    Hafgen set up a "net of heaven and earth". In order to intercept and seize the Aphrora, he mobilized as many as two thousand athletes from his tribe to fight directly. All the lords of the Danish League were also nominally assisting.

    The fear that the Aphrodite brought to the Danes prompted them to get rid of it quickly.

    All of this Rurik has clear psychological expectations. The big ship has already repaired its sails and has passed through the northernmost part of Jutland. She is traveling on the geographic Kattegat Strait close to Scandinavia. The waters of the peninsula. She has actually sailed in the sea under the control of the Lobad tribe in Denmark.

    The front is becoming more and more dangerous, and it is extremely easy to hit the rocks at night, and you must face battle during the day.

    Under the choice, Rurik decided to drop his anchor before crossing the ?resund Although theoretically he could not go straight to the ?resund, the defense that he could go south was equivalent to the size of "theoretical existence". The Belt Strait enters the Baltic Sea.

    But, will that Viking hero escape his fateful battle?

    Rurik is quite clear that even if he can''t bring a rich life to his people, as long as he can show his martial arts and earn battle honor, the brothers still support the warrior king, because everyone needs his own hero.

    Even if Rurik knew that there was a waterway for safe navigation, he would still choose this dangerous waterway that was equivalent to draining on the head of the Danish leader and insulting people. It is very realistic that Rurik does not know the exact location of the Belt Strait. Instead of taking the risk to find the way, it is better to approach the ?resund Strait in front of you.

    The warriors on the ship fully understand the risks ahead, and Rurik no longer needs to make any generous statements. The brothers must face a big battle. Before the battle, everyone feasted on granola, and each drank some ale to be bold.

    Tomorrow morning, the heavily armed brothers rushed over, striving for the north wind to pass through the entire strait in one breath, towards the wide and relatively calm Baltic Sea.

 Chapter 541ï¼š Rurik is a dragon slayer

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The eyeliners placed on two sandbanks in the Kattegat Strait, they noticed a large ship floating in the distance.

    A leader hurriedly summoned his men who were busy catching fish: "The enemy the leader wants us to stare at has appeared. Let''s get on the ship and report."

    A bold young man yelled: "Do you really want the red dragon to go to war? Our brothers rushed over. If we take the big ship captive, we are all heroes."

    "Fool! If it could, it would have been captured long ago. Let''s go quickly!"

    Until the Aphrodite approached more and more, these bold men in the eyeliner realized how absurd the idea they had just been.

    A long ship appeared from the seemingly uninhabited sandbar and was discovered almost immediately.

    Most of the combatants have gathered on the deck, including Rurik, who also put on helmets. He personally operated a steel-armed crossbow and stood on the bow of the ship. He had to take part in the battle while supervising the battle.

    Even Noren, who was standing on the deck out of curiosity and courage, wanted to help.

    The long ship that suddenly appeared in the distance heralded a dangerous signal.

    Rurik squinted his eyes and asked loudly, "Jeflo, what do you think that means?"

    "It must be a scout."

    "Where are they going?"

    "Of course it is to report to their boss."

    "Their boss?" Rurik thought for a while, and suddenly thought of an important person, he couldn''t help but stamped his feet with excitement: "If the Danish leader will play in person, we will be too lucky."

    Evlo was quite surprised, obviously his adult had planned to cross the strait without love.

    "My lord. If it''s not necessary, we don''t have to fight them."

    "It''s true. But if their leader appears, you say! Let''s fight or not!"

    "This... if it''s for honor."

    "No!" Rurik shook his head, "Swedish King Olekin is dead. We Ross is also a member of Sweden legally. Olekin was killed by the Danish lord. Once we seize the opportunity for revenge, we must not give up."

    "Huh? Just rely on our ship?"

    "Exactly. I hope I can find that leader."

    Jeflo wanted to persuade Liurik not to be too naive. How can one or more ships appear on the vast sea to determine that someone on board is the most distinguished person?

    Yevlo asked again: "So, how do we deal with this ship? If we raise our sails, we can catch up and sink it."

    "Then chase it! Sink it, capture a few prisoners and ask about the enemy."

    With the help of the wind, the Aphrodite carried more than fifty tons of materials and ran wildly at sea with powerful potential energy. Her speed is maintained at about ten knots, which is considered the limit of sailing compared to the average long ship, but the facts have proved that in extreme conditions, the Aphrodite can be blown to a speed of 20 knots in a storm. .

    She hurriedly in the narrowing strait, even if the sailor of the eyeliner boat was desperately paddling, the Aphrola rushed up unstoppably.

    [Send red envelope] Reading benefits are here! You have up to 888 cash red envelopes to be drawn! Follow the weixin public account [Book Friends Base Camp] to draw red envelopes!

    The time was ripe, and Yevlo yelled: "It''s time to show your abilities! Take the time to launch!"

    The newly recruited Balmerk mercenary, this time is the first naval battle in his life. They manipulated the torsion slingshot condescendingly, and when the Aphrora had a smooth side to the enemy, the five slingshots were launched almost at the same time.

    The distance between the two boats was only 20 meters. The oarsmen of the long boat were screaming in horror. They all saw a row of bowmen standing on the ghostly big boat, and then there was a fatal blow.

    Because only one "tongue" is enough.

    At a close enough distance, the torsion slingshot smashed the long ship out of four large holes, and the people on the ship were attacked by arrows on a large scale. They didn''t have time to take up the buckler hanging on the side of the ship to defend, and these Danes, who were only in common clothes or shirtless, shot arrows.

    "Stop! You guys are doing well!" Yevlo gave a fierce order, and the first Balmerk mercenary put down the bow in extreme tension.

    A clean naval battle, this scene, Nolen wearing an iron helmet saw it really.

    Is this the case for naval battles? This is how the Ross people fight?

    Noren''s heart was beating wildly, and she hurried to the bow of the ship and grabbed her husband Rurik''s arm, though speechless.

    "Are you scared?"

    "..."

    "Nothing." Rurik looked at the side of the ship calmly, "The battle has already begun. The enemy is prepared, and we cannot pass harmlessly by humans and animals. Give up the illusion and prepare for battle. Honey, will you draw a bow?"

    "I..." Nolan pursed his lips and suddenly lowered his heart: "I will."

    "Give you a short wooden bow. Once the war starts, you will shoot arrows by my side. Listen, my woman must be a female warrior. Now, fight with your Balmerk hometown, but we all look at Balmerk. The demeanor of the leader''s daughter."

    After a while, a drowning man pulled the dropped rope onto the big ship.

    As Rurik used to do, he promised that he would not only survive but be released if he said everything.

    No, it doesn''t even need to be beaten by Jeflo himself with a wooden stick. After seeing that all the people who fell into the water were killed, the captive said all about his situation, considering his situation.

    The people in a boat frowned and listened to the captive''s "war threat".

    Although Rurik and his brothers had been mentally prepared for a long time, who could have imagined that the Danes had blocked (in name) all access to the Baltic waterways?

    Especially the ?resund waterway, which is supposed to be the widest and safest, has become a key guard. The Danish leader Hafgen and the dangerous Red Dragon were cruising in the strait.

    Jeflo didn''t know whether to laugh or to be sad: "My lord, the battle is inevitable. Since their leader is waiting for us to break through, we..."

    "Of course it''s an attack!" Rurik geared up, his eyes full of desire for battle. "The bow is painted red? The Red Dragon is their pride? The leader Hafgen is on the big ship?!"

    "Tongue" obviously heard the muttering of the young and noble Northern Lord, and immediately climbed to Rurik''s feet, begging: "Hafgen is on that big ship. He has wanted revenge for months. If you forcibly cross the strait, fifty or even a hundred ships will be intercepted. The Red Dragon will definitely fight you."

    "Duel? Good!"

    "My lord." The captive continued to plead: "I will tell you the truth, and release me now."

    "Release? Of course." Rurik shrugged, "When we defeat your leader, we will let you go by the shore."

    "Ah! This..."

    "What?" Rurik had a sudden emotional change and bowed his head in contempt. "Do you think we will be defeated? You will become the bait for fish?"

    "Ah! No. You will win. You will...victory!"

    Obviously, the prisoner''s heart couldn''t imagine that his Lobad tribe would be defeated.

    Rurik was too lazy to speak, he gave Jeflo a sudden look, then glanced at the bow of the ship, and finally ordered the captive to stand up.

    "Okay. I''ll let you go now. Jeflo, it''s up to you, you know!"

    "Good! Your lord."

    As a result, with a scream and falling into the water, the captives were thrown directly from the bow of the ship. The body of the captive directly collided with the keel of the Aphrora, and the person who fell into the water died on the spot...

    The whole ship knew the truth. Next, of course, the battle against the Red Dragon!

    "Brothers! Ready to fight. Now, hang our flag on the mainmast! Old soldiers, put on our shirts!"

    "I don''t want any disguise! I want the enemy to know that it is the Ross people who fought with them!"

    Aphrora''s mainmast was flying a white background with a blue-patterned oars flag, and many Danish lords of this flag already knew the power it represented-the Swedes.

    Today¡¯s Russ are only part of Sweden, but last year¡¯s war was called the "West Baltic War". All forces were involved. A large number of Gotlanders who fled to Jutland made it clear to the Danes. Up that flag.

    The flying flag is a deliberate provocation by R¨¹lik, and the phantom of the big ship makes the Danish long ship within a five-nautical mile radius can be seen very vividly.

    It was almost noon when the fighting was inevitable and about to break out.

    The Aphrodite has entered the entrance of the ?resund Strait! Her over-assuming posture has long been spotted by the Danes waiting to see her.

    In these days, the leader Hafgen ordered the red dragon to stand by. He polished his iron sword at all times, and his fighting will never changed due to the advancing of time.

    In the midst of high morale, his subordinates reported the information that everyone expected in ecstasy.

    "It''s great!" Hafgen drew out his long sword and ran aggressively onto the parked Red Dragon.

    As many as two hundred warriors boarded the most powerful Viking long ship, and people left the anchorage with chants.

    Behind him, ten long ships followed.

    The huge blades propel the ship forward. From a bird''s eye view, an ordinary long-headed ship is like a snake, and the Red Dragon is a dangerous red-headed centipede.

    This Danish fleet is indeed very dangerous. The Robard tribe has organized a very strong fleet of northern Europe in time and space. If Hafgen deliberately descends south and drifts to the Seine, King Frank will be afraid.

    But what use is this?

    The Russ under Rurik and the whole of Europe are not playing a game of chess.

    This was a fateful battle, and Rurik at the bow could clearly see the entire fleet that suddenly emerged.

    "Red Dragon? The longest ship must be." Yevlo said with a sword.

    Rurik used his hand to block the noon sun, and he could see the long and slender boat like a sea snake. Compared to other boats, it was indeed very special.

    "This must be the Red Dragon. Tsk, except for the long hull, many oarsmen, two masts and sails, can this be called powerful?"

    Yevlo kindly reminded: "My lord, we really should be vigilant."

    "Your reminder is very good. In my opinion, the battle is over. We will win easily. Hey, it''s really boring..."

    My own adult was actually sighing, this young and beautiful boy would be disappointed and sighed because the victory was so easy? ! Should he praise him for his bravery and confidence, or should he say nothing?

    Yevlo chose to shut up, and then kept careful implementation of his responsibilities, that is, requiring his mercenary fighters to abide by their responsibilities, fully obey orders in battle, and show no mercy to the enemy.

    Rurik was indeed very disappointed. Didn''t you think that the proud Danish Red Dragon long ship, which was blown by the captives with boundless magic power, was this kind of stuff? !

    If an ordinary long boat is equivalent to a small car, then the Red Dragon is an extended Lincoln.

    But the posture of the Aphrola is clearly a heavy tank!

    As the distance drew closer, Rurik noticed that the enemy fleet was adopting a certain tactical formation.

    Rurik, who thought it was nothing more than another quick victory, realized that the enemy was actually taking a "clamp-on offensive at sea."

    "Does the Danes plan to double-team me? It will bring me a little threat then."

    There is a way to capture the thieves first, and Rurik issued the simplest battle command: "Brothers! Target the biggest ship! Target the Red Dragon! Charge! Follow my orders and sink the red dragon! Kill the red dragon." All enemies! Kill the Danish leader!"

    Yes, considering the strength of the big ship, Hafgen and his cronies can think of the most reasonable tactic is the pincer offensive.

    The Red Dragon is the core of the Chinese military, and a large number of long ships on both wings are responsible for double-teaming. Hafgen believed that his red dragon was strong enough to stop the enemy''s momentum. Once it succeeds, it is besieged by the insect swarm, and countless hooks and claws lead the soldiers to climb up, and the victory belongs to Denmark.

    The two sides of the battle actually had a tacit understanding of the duel.

    However, the Aphrora took the lead.

    The bull trebuchet threw a large number of stones. Although only two stone bullets hit the red dragon, it caused an oarsman to burst into death.

    The sudden casualties made Hafgen feel unbelievable, obviously the distance between the two ships is still very far (about 250 meters).

    All trebuchets have only one chance to shoot, and even the Aphrodite has only one chance to charge.

    A real military commander will fight for three hundred rounds of wars to be absurd.

    Rurik sees the current situation clearly, the real killer is a one-shot.

    This is exactly the case for Afulola. Her current displacement is close to one hundred tons, which is a miracle of a space-time ship. On the other hand, the Red Dragon, even if it carried 200 people, had a total displacement of only 30 tons.

    If Aphrora''s bronze bulbous bow hits it, it doesn''t even need to actually happen. According to traditional physics calculations, Rurik has already won.

    Now, it''s like two heavy armored knights in a school field hedging contest. The pride of the Danish leader Hafgen is being forced to erode away in an instant of threat! This daring man standing at the bow of the ship is like a pretty boy standing in front of a speeding truck.

    From a distance, the big boat with triangular sails was not very big, but a collision was about to happen, and Hafgen finally understood what his seriously injured brother-in-law was crying about at the time! My sister didn''t tell any lies! Poor Hafgen has no chance to escape. He is driving as a car by shaking the tree and man''s arm.

    The bow of the Aphrodite left on the water was four meters high. She was like a boulder and directly collided with the Red Dragon!

    The red snake head smeared with cinnabar was directly smashed into powder.

    The strength is relative, and the Aphrora trembles violently, and most of the people on the deck fell to the ground due to the tremor even if they were prepared.

    Liu Likla pulled Noren and quickly got up from the deck.

    Just now, due to the violent impact of the Aphrora, the Aphrodite leaned sharply. Fortunately, the huge amount of wheat in the cabin caused the center of gravity to be below the waterline, and she quickly stabilized the hull.

    "Hey! Look at the situation! Whether our ship is damaged!" Rurik shouted.

    A sailor hurriedly jumped into the cabin, and soon came a muffled roar: "Boss! We are indestructible!"

    Rurik was overjoyed, and shouted at the brothers who were probably dizzy: "Fight! Get up and fight! Let the Red Dragon sink completely!"

    The impact was over, and in fact the Aphrodite had passed through the Danish line of defense, and Lurik could order the restored ship to sail away in the Baltic Sea.

    Although the Red Dragon was fatally wounded, it was like a bull with its throat cut. It was struggling, but it was still a while before death.

    However, Hafgen, the hero of the first generation, was hit by the bulbous bow of the Aphrodite just to shattered bones!

    Perhaps a noble nobleman, his death in battle should also be vigorous.

    It''s like the Lionheart King dying by a farmer''s crossbow sniper, like a heavy armored Barbarossa falling from a horse and drowning in the middle of crossing the river.

    Some nobles are too bold to realize that their position on the battlefield can be called death.

    Danish leader Hafgen, died at the age of thirty-seven.

    The cause of death, standing on the bow of the ship Honglong, intending to prevent the advance of the Aphrola, was hit and killed on the spot.

    But how did Rurik know that he personally killed the Danish leader and avenged his blood for his other two wives Carlotta and Ella?

    Under the operation of the savvy sailor, the Aphrodite made a smooth turn, and various long-range weapons were launched from the big ship, slaughtering the panic and helpless Danish soldiers standing on the sinking red dragon. Poorly, these Danes released a little arrow and made a symbolic resistance, and then they faced the crushing of the bottom of the coming big ship.

    After all, the Red Dragon is an open-top extended long ship. If it is a traditional Nordic gang-hopping naval battle, this ship is definitely the king of the sea. However, the bow of the ship was destroyed as a whole, and the sea water quickly poured into the ship, and then the ship sank under Rurik¡¯s commanding knife...

    The other long ships were shocked! Many Danes realized that their leader, Hafgen, was afraid that he had died in battle. What should we do now? The red dragon is dead! That big ship like a sea monster is still killing wantonly!

    The long boats disperse the birds and beasts, and their fighting will collapsed, and they tried their best to paddle straight to the nearest coast.

    It seemed that all the dust had settled, and the red dragon sank in the channel of the strait. There are a large number of wooden blocks, floating corpses floating on the sea, and even people who are trying their best to swim to the beach with broken wood.

    "It''s over! It''s all over. As you said, my lord, we won all of a sudden." Yevlo gasped and laughed.

    Rurik nodded and put his arms around Norren, who was emotional, and faced the men on the deck with different expressions: "I don''t know if the Danish leader is dead. Look, their pride has turned into sawdust, maybe Among these floating corpses is the nasty Hafgen. We won! Let''s go back to Roseburg!"

    From the occurrence to the end of the battle, it was only half an hour before and after.

    Aphrora continued to advance by the north wind, and by evening, the narrow waterway suddenly opened up.

    Rurik has returned to the Baltic Sea.

 Chapter 542ï¼š The other king is also dead

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    After a short and fierce battle, there is no danger in the sea ahead.

    The Aphrodite passed the ?resund Strait smoothly. As for the chicken feathers and the impact of the battle, Rurik can only wait for the situation to ferment, and then he can learn about the information. He doesn''t need to inquire in person. Putting himself in the eyeliner of Hezeby, the Danish trade center, will bring a lot of intelligence back to Roseburg in October.

    The time is approaching October in the Julian calendar. At this point in time, the Russian fleet returning from Sorgon in the east will also arrive at the home port far in the depths of the Gulf of Bothnia.

    All the strength that expands overseas must seasonally oppose his hometown, and Rurik has a little thought, thinking that he can make peace with his own fleet.

    Entering the Baltic Sea, the current wind direction is a bit changeable.

    The Aphrodite skilfully exhausted the wind and headed north against the coastline of the peninsula.

    Although some fishing boats were encountered during the voyage, it doesn''t matter whether they are friends or foes.

    The northbound voyage will not be suspended midway. Taking advantage of the temporary lack of rainfall, the big ship must rush as soon as possible until it reaches the key relay station-Tombstone Island.

    After crossing the ?resund Strait, Rurik continued to sail for up to eight days!

    The people in a boat passed through the slender island of ?land like a cucumber, and passed through the city of Visby on Gotland Island, which was already occupied by Merlaren immigrants. The big boat went all the way and successfully arrived at Tombstone Island.

    Before entering the Aland Islands where Tombstone Island is located, the Aphrora had been spotted by Ross fishermen operating nearby.

    The people of Ross know that there will be three big ships cruising in this sea area from this year.

    The big ship from the southern waters, the gorgeous giant spinnaker has proved its identity, and the flag flying on the mast fully proves that the voyage of Lord Rurik has returned!

    The fishing boats that wanted to approach all hung the "Oars Flag" of Ross, approached the Aphrodite smoothly, and then led the way.

    "It''s great! Brothers! We are finally back. When we board Tombstone Island, we are going home. We all disembark and rest, and we all rest for two or three days before leaving."

    Standing on the bow of the ship, Rurik gave the order for a holiday, and he held it on the ship, cheering for it like people locked in a cage.

    An island appeared in front of him, and Nolen cautiously accompanied his man, letting the sea breeze blow his face.

    The men were cheering, but she was inexplicably worried because of nervousness.

    "Rurik, Roseburg is in front of you?"

    "No. It''s a port of mine. Tombstone Island, where some brave warriors are buried, and their heroic spirits protect the Ross people who come and go. My dear, look at the east, and then look at your west!"

    Noren looked at Rurik''s fingers. In her eyes, the East was a vast sea, and the West was the same.

    Wait a minute, it''s not just the sea. Rather, a huge bay? !

    Noren is not a simple musician who only plays the flute and compiles music. As the only daughter favored by the leader of Balmerk, she also learns some knowledge about governing a tribe through her father''s ears and ears. She could think of the conditions of this sea area. Although she had arrived for the first time in her life, she also realized that Rurik''s so-called Tombstone Island was at the center of the crossroads in the sea area.

    The Ross people occupy this place, and they already have a great advantage in the vast sea.

    So, what''s the matter with the Swedes?

    She is a visitor, exploring uncharted territory. But she also understood that her identity had become Rose''s woman, she was not a visitor, and this time she was going home.

    The Aphrora was successfully anchored in the natural bay of Tombstone Island. She docked the platform steadily, dropped the rope from the ship, and the people on the shore fixed it.

    The word "AVRORA" is hung on the side of the ship. Even if people don''t understand the Roman alphabet, as long as they see the pattern of this unique shape, they will know its true identity.

    The rope ladder was lowered, and a large number of people began to disembark.

    The soldiers, women, and a small number of weak children stationed on Tombstone Island were surprised to see an unimaginable number of men disembarking from the ship.

    Master Rurik had a little girl in his arms. They had the same beautiful blonde hair and were swaying in the wind.

    There was a lot of buzz about people discussing the Lord''s trip to Balmerk for several months, and it was obvious that the rewards were not shallow.

    Because the discerning person saw the amazing draught displayed by the Aphrola now, there must be a lot of cargo stuffed in the belly of the ship. Lord Eliulik''s love for his tribe, it is obvious that these materials will eventually benefit everyone.

    After four months, Rurik finally stood on the land of the Ross people.

    He took a deep breath of the air from his hometown. It was Qiu Gaoqing and his sense of depression disappeared. His mind was full of external expectations.

    The mercenary soldiers who accompanied the voyage, under the leadership of Captain Jeflo, entered the remaining warm wooden houses with wooden boards to rest. Everyone can get warm scented tea and boiled wheat, and even widows who have died husbands will give them to their arms in person...

    Rik was lazy about what happened to them. Now Jeflo is experienced in this area, and Rik, who just wants to have a good rest, leads Noren directly into his mansion on the island.

    Itinerant vendors from Lake M?laren, who do business on Tombstone Island, come in rowing boats. These people are kneading their eyes vigorously.

    Just because they saw a big ship from the south, the person who disembarked was Rurik of Ross?

    Alas! So what happened to the big ship that stayed in Lake M?laren?

    Is it possible that the Ross people still have two big ships?

    Just two years ago, Tombstone Island was just a maritime relay station that was defined as "the future can be expected." Now it is becoming a seaport city with a fortress and a trading base.

    In other words, the geographical location of the ?land Islands determines that a trading base will inevitably appear on this island group.

    On another plane, this trading location is named Mariehamn. In this plane, Ross under Rurik¡¯s rule is called Tombstone Island Port.

    The population on Tombstone Island was suddenly complicated by the 831 War.

    The most noble young grand prince came to Tombstone Island, and all the respectable people on the island gathered in the warm chamber.

    Last summer, the wooden longhouse brothers discussed a decisive battle plan against the Gotland.

    Rurik still sits in the seat of honor that the Lord Duke can only enjoy, accepting the diligent gaze of the admirers and listening to their introduction of what has happened on the island in the past few months.

    It turned out that more than one hundred pioneers from Novgorod were divided into forty families. They turned away from their manor and followed the Sorgon fleet that returned in summer to Tombstone Island.

    They built their own wooden houses, dug out wells with direct access to fresh water, opened up some fields to grow a small amount of onion heads that can mature quickly, and even built some wooden fences to keep more livestock in the future. I have to say that these Slavic immigrants from a society with a relatively high level of agriculture have improved the living conditions of the local Russ in some aspects.

    Therefore, there are also Slavs who participated in this "reporting meeting."

    The Slavs who attended the meeting directly referred to the island as "Stanislavsk" and called it their home.

    Rurik, he sometimes speaks Gnostic and sometimes Cyrillic. He replies fluently to all the visitors, and they are very satisfied.

    As a woman of the Duke, Noren is naturally obliged to listen to this meeting with Rurik.

    "Rurik, your position in Rose is far better than my father in Balmerk..."

    Nolen kept quiet and listened. She didn''t say a word. She didn''t know that the fact that she was there aroused everyone''s curiosity.

    Here, Rurik highly praised the feat of Slavic immigrants who joined the Ross and pioneered the prosperity of Ross, and assured him that after paying agricultural taxes in accordance with the regulations, they are the newly appointed new Russians, and men and women are obliged to do so. When Ross fights, he also has the right to share the dividends of the war.

    In a cheerful atmosphere, someone asked: "Master Rurik, the woman next to you seems to be the new wife and concubine you brought back from Balmerk."

    "Oh. Of course, this is Nolan, my wife."

    Noble people have many wives and concubines, just like God King Odin has more than ten wives. The Ross people believe in such legends and understand that Lord Rurik is acting after the **** Odin.

    This Balmerk girl named Nolan will become one of his official wives. As for the ten personal maids, they will naturally play the role of the Valkyrie under the command of the King of God.

    Another smiled and reminded: "My lord, our Duke Otto, his fleet is coming back soon, perhaps on the way back. Our Speros will serve as the flagship of the Oriental Sorgon this year."

    Rurik was awakened: "What? My father, shouldn''t he have come back long ago?"

    "Not yet. The weather is cold this year, and the wheat in the world matures late. Lord Duke will come back later. Besides, everyone knows that the wife he chose for you will be back on the ship this year."

    "Huh? That Svetlana?"

    "Yes it is."

    "Okay! Okay..." Liurik said silently. This is really his own destiny. He can''t escape the fate of his wives and concubines. This winter, his house will be full of women''s twitter, and it must be very joyful.

    After all, it was troublesome. R¨¹rik couldn''t help but stretched his waist and yelled casually: "You guys will boil some hot water for me. I want to soak in the hot water to refresh myself." After all, R¨¹rik is smashing promise. Lun, the girl suddenly shook her head because she was a little bit shy.

    Rurik had no intention of getting tired, and then asked: "Has our big merchant Gould have any news? He routinely buys food in M?laren, what''s the situation? Has the task been completed?"

    Many people answered the matter immediately.

    Someone yelled loudest, "My lord, Mellaren has something big."

    "What''s the matter?" Rurik stretched out his arms to signal for others to be quiet. "It will never be the wheat that fails to harvest, and Gould is not doing well? Fortunately, the situation is not too bad for me to bring back a ship of wheat.

    "No! My lord. Gould is doing very well. He asked someone to bring back news a few days ago. Even if the wheat harvest in Lake M?laren this year is as bad as it was two years ago, the situation is not too bad. All tribes The wheat we intend to sell is still as much as one million pounds, and we have no problem through the cold winter. Our fleet is still parked in Melaren waiting for the seller to deliver all the wheat and other materials. He plans the fifth of October. Let''s go in the morning."

    "Not bad. It exceeded my expectations." Rurik nodded in relief. The ability to get so much more wheat in the disaster is a manifestation of the ability of money! As for the people on the shores of Lake M?laren, what does this have to do with the Ross people?

    One million pounds of wheat is enough for the Ross people to survive the entire winter by simply eating wheat. The Russ now obtain wheat through not only the supply from Novgorod, but also the crazy plunder from Northumbria this year.

    Perhaps the people who stayed at Tombstone Island regretted that they got less wheat this year?

    Rurik raised his head and said: "I also tell you a good news! I have been away for so long, and actually led the Balmerks on an expedition to the eastern islands. I plundered the British Isles and may have half a million pounds of wheat. Afu The Lola was filled with wheat and stopped at the port. You can prepare some money to buy tomorrow. It''s the old rule. One silver coin is exchanged for ten pounds."

    I heard that all the people present jumped and cheered.

    The sudden excitement made Rurik really bewildered: "You are all quiet! As for such happy?"

    The person who just reported the news said jokingly: "My lord, we can''t buy wheat at the Mellaren Bazaar. However, there are a few vendors selling wheat, and the price is only seven pounds for a silver coin."

    Rurik was stunned: "Oh? The market price has become like this?"

    "Yes, you give us favors."

    This is indeed a blessing. R¨¹rich didn''t think he had done anything extraordinary. The purpose of the granary was to reserve and adjust. The king lavishly collected grain in the harvest year, and then opened the warehouse in the harvest year to release the grain at a preferential price. The stability of the kingdom lies in the human heart, and the stability of the human heart lies in the stability of food.

    Regardless of the year of the plentiful calamity, in the past few years, the people of Rus have changed from eating a lot of wheat to being able to eat a lot of wheat every year. People have developed a habit of accepting the official price of a silver coin for ten pounds of wheat. Perhaps the people in Roseburg don''t think there is anything, but the residents of Tombstone Island, who are at the forefront, know the fluctuations in wheat prices.

    In good years, the settlers on Tombstone Island can voluntarily go to the Mellaren Bazaar to buy some relatively cheap wheat. Now in the disaster year, they are planning to eat fish for their lives. It is unexpected that Lord Rurik will come to extend the favor in person.

    However, Rurik never imagined that the price of wheat on Lake M?laren could reach such a high price. In this way, this is extremely scary. Is it possible that Gould suffered a big loss in the issue of buying food this year? It shouldn''t be so! The new king of Sweden, Karl, this guy is not so stupid that it hurts the heart of the Ross people. As the first major grain producer in Mellaren, Carl¡¯s tribe must give a very favorable price.

    Thinking of this, Rurik asked directly about the amount of food provided by King Carl and the amount of arrears needed.

    Mention of this person Rurik was completely unexpected, and the faces of these guys suddenly changed.

    Just now, the person who was clearly interrupted was interrupted in the middle of speaking, and now this person continues to yell: "Master Rurik! Carl! He is dead!"

    "Dead? What? I heard that right?" Rurik sat upright as if getting an electric shock.

    "It''s true."

    "Wait! Let me slow down." Rurik held his head subconsciously. He meditated for a while and then raised his head: "That guy is very young and has an extreme hobby for women, and many women are yelled by him. That. Guy, I''m afraid it wasn''t during the battle with ten or twenty wives and concubines, who was as brave as the April Ram, and finally exhausted himself to death?"

    Everyone burst into laughter, and many people said bluntly that Lord Rurik was really humorous.

    Some people pointed out the reason: "My lord, Karl was assassinated."

    "Assassination? Who did it?"

    "It''s the wealthy families. They recruited fighters to form private soldiers, broke into Karl''s mansion and killed him."

    "Ah! This... Bjorn!" Rurik suddenly remembered the name, "Bjorn, you still have to do it. Brothers, is the situation in Mellaren in chaos now?"

    "The chaos seems to be over. The man named Bjorn claims to be the new leader of the Mellaren clan, and all the wealthy families support him. It''s just..."

    "Just what?"

    "The other tribes don''t seem to support Bjorn as our king."

    "In other words, there is no king in Sweden now." Rurik nodded, touched his hairy chin, and muttered casually: "Maybe I will be the king?"

    Someone heard the muttering and immediately murmured: "Only we Rus can be the king of Sweden. If you are the king, everyone will support it."

    Then, many people made similar remarks.

    Is it a good thing to be the king of Sweden? To be honest, Rurik didn''t want to wade into the muddy water. Since the situation is chaotic and the people''s hearts are complicated, I openly jumped out for fear that it is not the target of public criticism. I am really looking at it on the battlefield, but if I am targeted by a conspirator and guard against assassins every day, I can''t bear it.

    Rurik didn''t intend to listen to what his subordinates reported. I am afraid that most of the news that these guys have learned is still hearsay. Merchants from multiple tribes rowed to Tombstone Island to sell things. By the way, they clamored that what they knew was how much was exaggerated and how much was true?

    Rurik thought of an excellent way that is, take the Aphrodite and then insert it to Lake M?laren.

    That Bjorn finally couldn''t help but jump out to be the leader? Rurik was willing to believe that this guy was easier to negotiate than Carl.

    However, the more in this chaotic situation, the Rus could not claim the king by himself, and could no longer stay out of the world.

    Since the entire grain-carrying fleet is still waiting for the departure time at Lake M?laren, it is reported that the newly launched Gurdot is anchored on Gould Island.

    The Aphrora enters the Great Lake, and two big ships appear at the same time!

    This is to show muscles to the Swedes in the entire Lake District. What internal comprehensive strength is not intuitive enough, two "large war weapons" appear at the same time, the phantom is worth a thousand words.

    R¨¹lik intends to let Bjorn know that the Ross people today are stronger than last year.

    The day of departure is the day after tomorrow. Tomorrow, let¡¯s take a good restGet the red envelope] Follow the public.. Public number [Book Friends Base Camp draw up to 888 cash red envelopes!

 Chapter 543ï¼š Rurik needs privileges

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    A cold morning, a nervous beginning.

    Although he was planning to rest, Rurik didn''t just lie down with Noren and do nothing.

    Thirty Jianyong rowed a long boat straight to the interior of Lake M?laren. They set out early in the morning to row with all their strength to ensure that they arrived at Gould Island in the evening to report the letter.

    As many as 10,000 pounds of wheat were unloaded from the Aphrodite, and the rested Rurik rushed to sell the food market, only for the Ross people to lose weight.

    The garrisoners of Tombstone Island, even those newly promoted Slavic immigrants. They took more or less silver coins or even copper coins and bought the wheat clean.

    Even if they are a tribe, Rurik is not arrogant enough to spread welfare.

    Welfare? At present, the biggest welfare is to ensure the survival and development of the people in an environment free from external war threats and natural disasters.

    It is already a great benefit for them to buy food on a regular basis. They buy it if they have money, or find a way to do it if they don''t have money, or live by fishing in silence.

    The food planned to be sold is sold out, and people are very happy.

    This scene made the Merlaren merchants who were still stranded on the island silly. They had the idea of ??Erdao dealers who bought grain from Rurik and brought them back to Mellaren for sale. However, they have no qualifications, and can only praise Rose''s leader as a good man while scolding.

    However, the breach can be aimed at the Ross people on the island. If they raise the purchase price a little bit more, they should trade privately. Afterwards, he brought the wheat to the planting season next spring and sold it at high prices to farmers who lacked crops.

    Xiao Jiujiu Liurik, a small trader, has no intention to manage, and even the grain trading black market that may have arisen, he has no intention and power to stop it.

    Rurik''s mind rushed into Lake M?laren. After seeing Gould and checking the supplies, he went to chat with the new leader Bjorn in person.

    On the other hand, on the long ship that went all the way to Gould Island, the brave heroes of a ship were carrying a little labor fee from Lord Rurik and the pride of doing things for the adults. They paddled almost all day. The sun had just set, they arrived at Gould Island exhausted, and immediately reported to Gould himself who was stationed here about to return.

    The messengers did not know the details of the Rurik expedition. They simply explained how the adults fought with the Danes, successfully arrived in Balmerk, married the daughter of the local leader, and led the Balmerks on the expedition to Britain to triumph with a large amount of cargo.

    "This is simply a dream. Can anyone turn into a bear or a pack of wolves under his hand? This kid is really a man. I''m afraid it''s not because of the leader''s daughter who helped people fight the war?"

    Gould had a steelyard in his heart, and Rurik''s weight in his heart became heavier.

    Take the big ship to dock at Gould Island, the Aphrora and Guldot, the two big ships appear at the same time to show their muscles.

    It is like a strong warrior who hangs a gem-studded sword on his belt. It has a full deterrent meaning, but the sword cannot prove its sharpness until the sword is pulled out.

    The messenger delivered the really important message.

    Master Rurik wants to personally visit the new leader Bjorn?

    Based on the understanding of his own funder, Gould estimated that Rurik would have to seek more benefits from these powerful big families on the basis of the previous secret agreement.

    Gould also immediately organized a messenger, and after weighing it up, he simply planned to visit the Mellaren Bazaar himself.

    Oh no, the times have indeed changed.

    The name "Melaren Bazaar" is just a convention. With Bjorn''s election as the leader, in order to eliminate the influence of the old forces, the bazaar has been renamed "Birka", which means "the leader of Bjorn''s harbor." ".

    It''s another brand new day, and Lurik will board the Aphrodite again.

    He stood on the trestle bridge and carefully examined the scratches on the bow and keel. No one noticed these scars during the voyage, and now it seemed that Rurik felt that she would run into a rampage again, fearing that it would have to be overhauled soon.

    The big ship raised the spinnaker and went straight to Lake M?laren. She fluttered the flag of Ross high. After almost half of the day''s trek, she entered the lake proudly.

    On the other hand, Gould boarded the Birka Bazaar with pride.

    Now that Carl is killed, the rebellious army has revealed all his wealth like a carnival. In order to eliminate the roots, the rebellious family forces not only killed all of Karl''s children, but also killed all his wives and concubines.

    The old king Olegin never expected that just one winter after his death, his dedicated family power would be overthrown by his brothers from the same tribe.

    Of course, the big families of all walks of life have reasons to kill the killer. How can a so-called family that has caused significant loss of population and wealth to the tribe be qualified to continue to hold power?

    Bjorn became the leader, he made an agreement with the guys, and after it was done, the blood-stained battle axe divided up all of Carl''s family wealth.

    The fields, granary stocks, serfs, ships, gold and silver utensils, as well as the ale brewing workshop and Birka''s only wine shop were all discussed by these guys and had new ownership.

    The most direct action plan, Bjorn''s family got the most spoils.

    The serfs and the land were basically equally divided, and Bjorn received additional wine shops, breweries, and attached serfs.

    Carl¡¯s family previously imposed taxes on merchants and farmers. Bjorn not only inherited these, but he made major adjustments. Regarding as many as twenty large families who have been involved in the incident, not only are all tax exempt, the tax burdens collected are also shared through negotiation.

    The assassination of a king means that the power of the tribal leader is shared by 20 families, and Bjorn becomes the new leader whose power has been reduced.

    Under such a power structure, Bjorn claimed to be King of Sweden, and none of the clans in the Alliance recognized it.

    The undercurrent surging under the calm Lake M?laren, the attitudes of those tribal leaders are really subtle. Carl is dead, and they neither support nor oppose, or even make a statement.

    But Bijuni summoned the League and Clan League in the name of the King of Sweden, and for the first time, no one came. Commercial trade continued, and the leaders of the alliance tribes simply opposed silently!

    Gould can predict that once Rurik learns of Mellaren''s great changes, he will definitely make some new decisions. According to his own understanding, he took the task straight to Bjorn''s mansion.

    Ross''s big merchant is here! Actually there is something to discuss.

    Bjorn hurriedly entertained this distinguished guest, and without any polite words, he couldn''t wait to adopt the technique of wooing.

    "I want to meet your leader. I want to talk to Duke Ross. Now that I have succeeded, Duke Ross should act on a secret agreement. Gould, you want to take my words back to Ross as they were."

    Gould deliberately buttoned his fat ears, pretending to be displeased, "You have been repeating these words for several months. You want us Roths to support you, I am just a businessman, am I qualified to call the shots?"

    "Of course. You have to report to me. After the matter is done, I will give Rose more benefits."

    "Benefit? Means giving away some slaves? I still can''t make the decision on this matter."

    Bjorn sighed slightly, and suddenly realized that this Gould was the uninvited guest. Does he have any requests?

    "Okay. What''s your place?"

    "As you hope, my master R¨¹lik is about to arrive at your Birka. R¨¹lik is the real Duke of Rose, and he has signed a secret agreement with you. I am here to tell you that he will visit you personally! "

    "Wow! What a great thing." Bjorn stood up excitedly, "He! He will support me as agreed."

    "Maybe. My lord, I don''t know. But, you know, maybe you should pay some price."

    "The price?" Bjorn thought for a while. "Should I give him my daughter as a concubine?"

    "Forget it. He has no shortage of women." Gould shook his head.

    "Oh, maybe he doesn''t like it."

    Gould knew Bjorn''s youngest daughter, who was a child, and was destined not to be a beauty. Just as a political marriage, how can Mellaren today?

    Gould''s heart really despised the current Mellaren, it was Bjorn, who did nothing to get support and allowed that thing...

    But this old guy only believed in wealth. A new **** and a new faith appeared in Birka Bazaar. Maybe the soldiers would be angry, but he didn''t care.

    What does Rurik like to get? Of course it is population! The ultimate goal of obtaining a large amount of food is to make Ross'' population explode.

    "I''ll give you a suggestion." Gould said calmly.

    "Friend, just talk about it."

    "You got a group of serfs from Carl''s house and gave them all as gifts to Rurik."

    "Ah..." Bjorn looked reluctant.

    Gould didn''t rush, he was clearly a foreign minister. To make profit for Ross is to make profit for his own family.

    Gould deliberately remained silent, and suddenly said in a low voice slowly and slowly: "Accept my offer, Lord Rurik, come, and you can support his offer as much as possible. What are the big families that upset? You killed Carl. , You are not afraid to follow in your footsteps."

    With that said, Bjorn suddenly felt like Rumang was cold all over his back.

    "Don''t you want to be the real king of Sweden?"

    Bjorn, who was still nervous and cautious, looked at the face of Gould, the old wild boar, and his attitude became ambiguous.

    Yes, once I get the support of Duke Ross himself, everything is stable! In order to get this, pay short-term benefits and get long-term benefits. This transaction is very cost-effective!

    Bjorn sent Gould away, and he began to think. "What should I take out to buy that kid''s support? Is one hundred or two hundred serfs enough?"

    Gould left in a hurry and returned to his island, waiting for the benefactor to come.

    In the evening, a brand-new big ship broke into the calm lake of M?laren. The fishermen were dumbfounded and watched the two big ships anchored at Gould Island, controlled by the Ross people.

    At this time, the berths on Gould Island were full of cargo ships waiting to be voyaged. If there were still a lot of goods that hadn''t arrived at the logistics warehouse on the island, Gould would have led the fleet home long ago.

    Arriving on this island is like going home! Rurik took his brothers and climbed the rope ladder to disembark, the newly promoted mercenaries from Balmerk, who stood in the huge wooden fort in the road, felt their own insignificance, and even the strength of the golden master.

    Gould was all dressed up, surrounded by more than 20 warriors in blue and white robes, warmly receiving his master.

    He saw that there was a beautiful girl next to Rurik, who was what the messenger called the "princess" of the Balmerks.

    After a polite greeting, Gould greeted him back to the inner hall.

    In the warm hall, Gould entertained his grown-ups with roast lamb.

    He deliberately waited for Rurik to be half full, drank half a glass of wine in his glass, and talked about what he knew...

    "Okay!" Rurik had already heard the situation, he interrupted, and said: "It seems that the rumors on Tombstone Island are basically true. I didn''t expect Karl to die like this."

    "Are you surprised?" Gould asked, licking his fat pig''s face.

    "Unexpected. Not surprising. A defeated family still wants to be king. How can He De? Odin no longer supports him. Carl will either announce his withdrawal from the core of power or commit suicide."

    "Are you here to be the king of Sweden?" Gould asked tentatively: "You also know the current situation. Bjorn claims to be the king, and no leader supports him. We Rose is no longer what it used to be, and you are young and promising. Full of infinite possibilities, you took your brothers to conquer the entire Gotland Island, and you proved your strength to all the tribes."

    "Do I have to be King of Sweden?" Rurik''s rhetorical question caused Gould to choke.

    "Why? This is a major opportunity."

    "Bah! What a mere king of Sweden, I am a man to be Augustus."

    "Then, about Bjorn becoming king, you..."

    "Of course I support him!" Rurik replied happily. Within five seconds, he lowered his head and mumbled: "Bjorn finally started. I intentionally supported him two years ago. As for whether he will continue to support it now. He needs to pay some more."

    "Cost? Money? Slave? Or..."

    "It''s a privilege."

    "Privilege? What privilege?"

    "For example, you will never pay taxes when you go ashore to open a shop, nor do you pay taxes when you open up wasteland. In short, we Ross people will not give any power a copper coin if they are active in Lake M?laren. If our people commit a crime, we should also pay. Let me deal with it. Our activities must be absolutely free. Only with this infinite freedom can I support Bjorn. Otherwise, I will not support his throne!"

    R¨¹lik already knew what he wanted to ask for, namely, extraterritoriality, economic privilege, and tax exemption. With these privileges, the Ross people can dump goods in the M?laren Lake area unscrupulously, and can ¡°flick¡± the local people wantonly, and go to remote places to open up wasteland as the new Ross people.

    He said this with a vigorous spirit, and Gould was only half-understood.

    They seemed to be many key privileges. Gould had to accompany his smiling face and mentioned: "I''m telling the truth. I have already informed Bjorn about your arrival in the Great Lakes."

    "Oh? What''s the attitude of that man?"

    "He! If you are eager to ask him for more benefits. That guy can''t wait to see Duke Rose talk about admitting that he is the king. He specifically mentioned the secret agreement with you, hoping you can Realization! By the way, he has also prepared a hundred serfs for you as gifts. These are slaves belonging to the Carl family, and they just serve as our pioneers in Shilla Fort."

    "Give me a slave? I want to take five hundred people from the Mellaren tribe to open up the land for me. Bjorn is very pragmatic, I like it."

    Bjorn is such an urgent attitude? Now that the two sides hit it off, Rurik estimated that he would be able to negotiate for new benefits. He really does not want to, and cannot afford to take time and effort to rule Sweden himself. This area has a very mature political ecology. If Ross wants to directly and firmly rule, he must destroy all the real power aristocrats and directly rule all the people.

    It is not impossible to destroy all the nobles. The price must be that Rose is tossed into serious injuries, which is more than the loss.

    If you can''t directly rule, you will continue to compromise with the landlords and nobles. The price is naturally the unstable foundation. The so-called king of Sweden is only a nominal king.

    Perhaps the smartest method for this region is economic control.

    After several years of operation, the situation of economic control has matured, and it will not end because of the sudden death of a "Supreme".

    "I''m going to see Bjorn tomorrow. Listen, Gould, I''m going to take the Aphrora, accompanied by the Guldot, and our two big boats stopped broadcasting the seaside of the market. Oh, now that place. It¡¯s Bilka? Interesting. Okay! It seems that Bjorn is a little arrogant, and we just show off Ross¡¯s force."

    "Yes, I will go together."

    Rurik nodded, "Now, tell me more about your work in M?laren. Tell me, your annual trade balance, the total amount of various materials you plan to transport. Also, tell me Karl The full details of the destruction of the family, who will divide the subsequent family business, and the attitude of the dukes who refused to recognize Bjorn as the king."

    "Yes. UU reading , if you think it¡¯s okay to be tired, I¡¯ll report."

    "Let''s talk! This is very important for tomorrow''s affairs. I..." Rurik patted his chest, "Olekin is dead, and Carl''s inheritance has collapsed. I must at least share some benefits. The greedy family eats it."

    Rurik''s remarks were only constructive, and Gould listened intentionally: "My lord! That! If you can, please take it back."

    "what is that?"

    "The tavern, its ownership is in Bjorn''s hands. We take it, and you can entrust me to run it. In this way, we can sell our fine wine in the most prosperous part of the market. This is a huge profit ."

    "That''s it!" Rurik slapped his thigh fiercely, not only looking at the circle of candles hanging down from the ceiling, but seeing the flames reminiscent of wonderful pictures.

    Yes, there is a serious lack of beverages in this era. Ordinary ale is a good brew, and ale with hops is a top-quality brew. As for the extreme distilled liquor "Burning Rose Vodka", it is a fairy thing only in Asgard.

 Chapter 544ï¼š Leuriks Adventures in Eskil

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Is the new leader Bjorn a good leader? The people of Mellaren didn''t care too much.

    The defeat of the war also coincided with the failure of the grain harvest. The large families with large acres were busy selling wheat, and the people''s grain was also raided.

    Life is not too bad, but Bjorn is really no better than Carl in the intensity of tax collection.

    Gould reported to Rurik on the issue of buying grain: "I can make a small profit, and I will never lose. Only we, Rose, are the largest grain purchaser, and only we have a large amount of cash. I will discuss with them, once the harvest fails this year. , The purchase price is still eleven pounds a silver coin."

    This is actually a bet. If this year is a bumper harvest, according to the agreement, the Ross people cannot change the purchase price.

    "The weather this year is too cold, and the poor harvest has been settled since the sowing. They bet against me. They had a fluke mentality. It turns out that we Russ predicted the current situation and we won."

    Rurik heard why there was some grain futures in it?

    Wait a minute, the main reason for the fact that the fleet has not returned to the voyage is that all the supplies have not arrived.

    Rurik asked, "I suspect that some of the leaders who participated have regretted it. They have been so slow, it seems that they don''t plan to hand over the food?"

    "Exactly." Speaking of this, Gould was angry in his life and immediately remonstrated, "Since our two big ships are here, it happens to oppress them. You brought sixty fighters, and there are more than one on my island. Fifty people. Organize the others and recruit a hundred men who are short of money on the shore. We can easily organize two hundred people and ask for food."

    "No, I don''t intend to go to war with them. But the premise that I can suppress Bjorn and support him in this matter is that this man helped us collect the food."

    Because the key to this bet is the Mellaren tribe. Even though this tribe has undergone great changes, it is still a huge population, and it seems that other tribes have become small settlements.

    The guys who dangled are mainly Mellaren''s big families, since that''s the case, things are easier to handle.

    Gould''s proposal was considered by Ruriek, since he planned to use two ships to show off his power. So, why not organize hundreds of people, dressed in chain mail and cloaks, and landed with flags?

    For the remaining supplies after the war on Gotland, a large number of blue-patterned robes were placed on Gould Island as the clothing of the local garrison.

    There are still a lot of robes in stock, and they are beginning to fully equip the people that Rurik brings.

    The Balmerk mercenaries suddenly changed their outfits, and even Noren could not have imagined that the people in his hometown were completely uniform, standing together in a uniform, majestic atmosphere.

    If they are seen by the enemy, the enemy will tremble with fear, right?

    Rurik really organized a hundred soldiers, and they were divided into two large ships to wait for the landing in Birka.

    On the day of the appointment, the battle-tested veteran Aphrola and the new leader Gurdot, the fishermen working on the lake saw the two big ships of Ross heading straight to their market.

    First they gathered together with curiosity, then feared one after another.

    Because they saw that the decks of the two ships were full of uniformly dressed samurai! They are afraid that they are not going to attack the Mellaren tribe and looting Birka!

    A powerful army landed, and the people on the shore evaded immediately, and then squatted on the roof wall, watching the movements of the Moros people uncomfortably.

    "We''re landing. My lord next..." Gould smiled again, and muttered with laughter, "Look, the M?laren people are almost defenseless. If you intend to go to war, you can really dismantle Bjord all at once. En''s home."

    "No. I don''t kill, I just want Mellaren to see who is the strongest. Let''s go, let''s go to the market for a round."

    "Well, I just want you to see Birka''s new situation."

    Yesterday¡¯s conversation, Gould retained something, not that he wanted to cover it up, but that if he said it, he was disrespectful to the "son of Odin", Rurik.

    Rurikben didn''t care either. Gould mentioned the tavern yesterday. It became one of his goals to get the ownership of the tavern.

    Noren is dressed in full costume, and Ruriek is also full of vigor.

    Dressed in a blue-patterned robe, tied with a belt and hung a battle axe and sword, all of Rurik''s mercenaries were terrifying and majestic.

    The small leather drum row brought back by Nolen was put to use. Someone beat the leather drum, and the sound of the team''s forward drum attracted the attention of passers-by.

    Most of them were holding spears nearly three meters high, with blue and white cloth strips tied to their heads. In the cramped lanes of the Birka Bazaar, these spears have very limited fighting significance, and they serve as a guard of honor.

    Evlo was honored as the officer in charge of the flag, and while holding high the flag, he kept close to Rurik''s side.

    They swaggered past the city and caused the Mellaren people to whisper in mixed emotions.

    Someone murmured, the Ross people have not finished their business this year, and the Ross people plan to buy more things...

    The discerning person can see that the Ross people are just showing off their power. They are afraid that they will not do any trade. They are demonstrating their strength to the big families who killed Karl, and they are deterring Bjorn.

    Rurik did not intend to pay attention to the bottles and cans peddled by vendors on both sides of the aisle, and even the slaves for sale whose necks were **** by ropes. He was also not interested.

    Rurik wanted to go straight to the tavern to step on it, and he really hoped that he would become the owner of the tavern this year.

    In a daze, he suddenly saw a wooden building under construction.

    What is special about long houses in general?

    Do not! It''s not ordinary!

    It has a wooden spire. Although it is under construction, there is a cross on it?

    Rurik was suddenly stunned, causing the whole team to stop.

    "Ah! Am I dazzled, this is a Christchurch?"

    "My lord, do you know it?" Gould was also taken aback.

    Rurik pouted and shook his head, and some of the old mercenaries around him laughed out loud.

    "Huh? What are you all laughing at? Sir, since you know it..."

    "Of course I know it, not only do I know, I took the Balmerk army but killed 3,000 of them in Britain! This is the monastery, and I also snatched some treasures!"

    Hearing this, Gould subconsciously felt that his funder had hatred and desire to plunder against this foreign belief?

    Rurik thought for a while, his instinct was very absurd.

    "It''s weird, who would allow missionaries to build monasteries in the Melaren territory?"

    "Of course it''s Bjorn."

    "He? Did that guy betray the gods and believe in the new?"

    "That''s not true, it''s just that the missionary is from Frank. Bjorn lacks support, this guy panicked, this year a missionary suddenly visited, Bjorn and that guy reached an agreement."

    "Really... I have nothing to say. Let''s go!"

    "Indeed, I''m not interested in those guys either." Gould said casually.

    "No! I want to find that missionary and talk to him."

    Hearing it, Gould felt even more absurd and scared, "My lord, you can''t do it here. Bjorn and the family allowed the Franks to build a monastery here, and they paid tribute. You kill them to break the rules. ."

    Rurik frowned, "Who said I would use force? I am interested in them, but I want to see which missionary dares to come to Northern Europe."

    The Russian army rushed straight to the construction site of the monastery, and the hired workers who carried and chopped wood hid one after another.

    Most of these workers were baptized and took their wives and children to become new Christians, which is really peculiar in the core area of ??Odin¡¯s faith. But these people have their own sufferings, and Odin and Freya can''t comfort their hearts. Now, a missionary has arrived, and this person claims that "God can save you lambs."

    The workers were scattered with birds and beasts, and only a bald middle-aged man in a black robe, holding a small wooden cross, approached Rurik very cautiously.

    "My lord, he''s coming to you..." Jeflo asked cautiously, "I''m going to draw the sword. A woman will affect the speed at which I draw the sword. Please ask your Noren to avoid it."

    "No. This man is equivalent to our priest. I know their beliefs. Frankish missionaries cannot use force, let alone kill. Maybe he sees me as noble?"

    The fact is just as Rurik guessed, the bold bald missionary saw Rurik''s extraordinary at first glance.

    In other words, when this person arrived at Lake M?laren by boat, passing by Gould Island, he was shocked and puzzled by seeing the anchored "giant ship" and the "GULDOTTER" spelled in secular Roman letters on the ship''s side. And when he saw the flag flying on the wooden fortress of that island, he felt a sense of intimacy again.

    The missionaries learned that these were the Rosses. They were different from the M?laren people. They were the northernmost existence in the entire Swedish region, and they were also the strong men who stood out in recent years.

    The missionary''s trip was to boldly go northward, trying to go further north to rescue new lambs.

    Unexpectedly, the Ross people actually came in person.

    Look at their equipment, the mighty momentum is far better than the armies of the Earl of Hamburg and the Earl of Bremen, and I am afraid that the private guards of the Frankish kings can match it.

    Rurik didn''t panic at all, even with his right hand in the depths, he skillfully drew a big cross between his chest and forehead.

    It was this dreamy action that shocked the missionary on the spot, and then shuddered incoherently.

    What is going on? Jeflo only felt that his master had used some magic power to make the approaching person suffer from tics.

    The missionary tried to regain his spirits and then walked forward, standing tremblingly in front of Rurik, and he was the old Saxon.

    Speaking in a crappy Gnostic language full of Saxon emphasis (Old German), this man respectfully said: "Welcome you, people of Ross. I didn''t even know that you are also holy believers."

    Rurik smiled, naturally.

    "Saints? No, we are descendants of Odin."

    "Ah! Young child, what you did just now..." The missionary felt that he was poured cold water, and his spirits fell instantly.

    Rurik immediately changed his words: "I know that you are of faith, and that you are from Frank. I know a little about you, and I am also a little interested in your faith."

    Hearing the thorn again, it was as if the missionary in the ice cellar was guarded by a heat, and suddenly soared to a warm place.

    He only felt that this noble boy was not even a believer. Since he was interested, he only needed a baptism and a confession to become the lamb of the Lord.

    The missionary immediately took an offensive. The so-called mission does not require any special venues. He openly proclaimed the Lord''s sacredness and greatness. He also said that the most humble and ordinary people who have accepted the faith can go to heaven after death.

    But what use does this do for Rurik?

    Rurik interrupted the man immediately, he had no intention of refuting the argument that Valhalla was far better than heaven, and he didn''t want any theological speculation at all.

    "What''s your name? What are you doing from Frank and coming to Mellaren? When are you going to leave?"

    Three simple questions on philosophy made the missionary a little confused.

    "My name is John Paul St. William Eskil. I accept the invitation of the Bishop of Reims and the invitation of the former king of Denmark to spread the sacred faith in your territory."

    Last name Eskil?

    Rurik is naturally unfamiliar with this name, but he can''t think of it at all. When the wheel of history rolls to the present time, he can bring the Ross people to influence the course of history, but the general trend of history is inevitable.

    Eskil came, and the Christianization of the Swedish region, especially the M?laren region, began with the permission of the local leader Bjorn.

    Rurik vaguely felt that he was on the forefront of the changes of the times. He has opinions on Odin¡¯s beliefs. The so-called bravest fighters can go to the Valhalla Temple. What about ordinary people?

    He instructed to kill Rose¡¯s old priesthood, establish new priests and a new priest culture. While worshiping Odin, other major deities also erected statues, and even made the dead Vilia a god. All actions are intended Take care of all men, women, old and children of the tribe and stabilize the hearts of the people.

    But his actions are patching the fragmented mythological beliefs in Northern Europe.

    The emissary from the Roman Pope from the South is here. It is a new and perfect set of theological thoughts!

    Although Rurik didn''t know who Eskil was and his possible historical position, he knew very well that the faith of Christ was spread among the lowest group of people in the Roman Empire.

    Poor and helpless people, people living in hardship, they are warmed by this new belief, believing that their piety and kindness can be exchanged for the qualifications to enter heaven.

    Is not it?

    Rurik saw that the people who built the house were the most ordinary Mellarians, and he keenly saw these people who were wary of others, all of them with a wooden cross pendant hanging on their chests.

    Rurik looked at the building again and deliberately said: "Christchurch, when will you finish the construction? How many lambs have you influenced here?"

    Hearing the words of the boy again, Eskil was trembling with excitement and couldn''t wait to pull him into the room, and then pressed into the water to be baptized. He even felt that this young man had read great scriptures.

    "Why? No answer?" Rurik asked again.

    "My child, I think...you...you are called by the Lord. You can..."

    "No! I won''t accept your faith, at least not now."

    "Then it will be in the future?" Eskil looked a little aggressive.

    The self-knowingly talkative Rurik immediately changed his tone, "I understand your beliefs and I am also interested in you. There are a group of slaves in my hometown, and I allow them to maintain their beliefs. Even..."

    "you¡­¡­"

    "I am the great nobleman of the Duchy of Ross. You! Missionary Eskil, I want to know everything about Frank. I want to invite you to take my big boat to the north. I allow you to build a monastery for our slaves. There is a place of worship with peace of mind. Only when they feel at ease can they do well for me."

    This is undoubtedly an olive branch from heaven!

    While Eskil was ecstatic, he was still using his words softly. The so-called interest means liking, and liking can become a believer.

    "You are a noble and beautiful young man. You must have received the Lord''s gift. You should become a saint and go to Rome for a pilgrimage..."

    "Shut up!" Rurik held his forehead and sternly reprimanded, "You stay here and continue to build. If you want to go to Ross, row to my island before October 5th and recognize our Ross flag. Don''t go to the wrong island. Listen, come to Ross, I want to have a good chat with you."

    "Oh! Honorable lord, that''s my honour." Eskil bowed in greeting.

    Rurik turned and left with his brothers. Gould had just said nothing, and now he finally spoke.

    "My lord, maybe your action... is wrong."

    "Nothing. People like him are the people in black in Rome that Villia said. The sixty-year-old sheepskin book we Rose is in charge of is actually a scripture! We have a relationship with them for a long time."

    "So you invite him?"

    "Of course. Their beliefs can comfort the poorest and most humble people. The soldiers will not believe this, but the farmers will also, the mothers of the children who died, and the women of the husband who died. I can use this, so I You can also do business smoothly with some major southern countries, such as Frank and Eastern Rome."

    Rurik has a set of ideas. The so-called theological belief itself is neutral. The Pope of Rome holds the right to interpret it. It is better for the people of Ross, especially the Duke of Ross, to get the right to interpret.

    This is like the actions taken by King Henry VIII of England, the German Luther.

    Gould couldn''t think of Rurik''s great idea.

    Gould is a fat old man dying. He is full of his family''s wealth, his own life can continue, and his old age can enjoy abundance and glory.

    Of course, the old guy felt that Rurik had this extremely realistic consideration in addition to his high-sounding words, otherwise he would be full to invite that Eskil.

    Rurik said clearly and simply, "He knows Latin and Saxon. I want to learn it."

 Chapter 545ï¼š The price of becoming the new king of the new Sweden

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Last year, a black army of 500 people paraded the downtown area.

    This year, a blue and white army of 100 people will come again.

    However, the people of Mellaren welcome the Ross people more than the dead kings Olekin and Karl.

    This is not because the Ross people are kind, it is entirely in the Birka Bazaar in Mellaren, where there are all street vendors on both sides of the road.

    Everyone knows that the people of Ross are rich. They come to the market and even the entire lake area to buy all kinds of things every year, and then sell a lot of rare things in the spring.

    A large number of powerful vendors have made money in the trade.

    People welcome wealthy adults on the parade. They saw this group of glamorous clothes, especially the beautiful young man Rurik headed by them, and praised Youjia.

    It''s just that they don''t know. Under this glamorous and benevolent appearance, the Ross people hide their fangs and big mouths of blood.

    Rurik had no intention of interacting with the vendors who came around him. He left the Birka monastery under construction. He was already fantasizing about the Frankish missionary Eskil, seeing the "Lindis" he had snatched from Britain. "The Gospel of Farn", as well as a large number of gold and silver utensils, diamond crosses, whether that guy will keep that surprise.

    Rurik stood at the door of the market tavern again.

    The mighty Junwei frightened the ale drinkers on the spot and ran away. Oh, some guys drank the wine quickly and slipped away without paying.

    The bartender ran out in rage and screamed for payment, and collided with Rurik''s army.

    Is it an attack?

    The two mercenaries kicked it hard, and the bartender was kicked so much.

    After a while, the bartender got up, and the anger that arose was naturally lost in the face of the Ross army.

    "My lord, do you want to go in and sit down?" Evlo asked.

    "No need." Rurik raised his head and shook his head when he looked at the tavern again.

    "Are you disappointed?" the merchant Gould asked.

    "Yes. Disappointed. This tavern is too old. Want me to take over it? I will knock it down as I see it, and we will build a new one."

    "That''s true." Gould nodded. "Then the soldiers shouldn''t be rude to the bartender. They will all be yours from now on."

    Rurik pouted in an indifferent attitude.

    "Of course I want to have a tavern, but these people... all drive away."

    "Is it necessary? They are qualified tools."

    "No. They are greedy tools. I need someone I can trust to manage the tavern." With that, Rurik turned his head, "I can trust you. Prepare some manpower and you will take over here. By the way, I want to take it. In some areas of Birka Bazaar, the house was demolished and rebuilt, and it was used as a specialty store for our Russ goods."

    "Wonderful." Gould was glad to be happy, he still had some worries, "I''m afraid Bjorn won''t give in easily."

    "No. He will. That guy is not Karl, he is a man who knows the time. Let''s go, that''s enough. We went straight to Bjorn''s mansion, hoping that guy was ready to drink."

    This is the end of the downtown parade, and the army also left the market.

    Compared to walking to Bjorn¡¯s mansion, it was faster to take a boat.

    The Aphrora and Gurdot, the two sister ships stood in the harbor like gods of war. The men, women and children of Mellaren came to watch them up close, and then they whispered about the strength of the Russians, and even discussed the large ships. How many goods can be shipped.

    Rurik and his men waited for the four long ships, and they floated smoothly to the small dock owned by the Bjorn House.

    The army was walking along the ridge where the oats had been cut, and Rurik saw that there were scattered people stooping to pick up something.

    The person picking up the wheat? It''s really a cold pastoral.

    With complex waterways and lush pine forests, if life is prosperous, this northern European water village is a good place for leisure and elderly care.

    However, the climate here and today''s production capacity have created an extremely fragile agriculture here. If it is not too poor, how can everyone be enthusiastic about looting at sea?

    The wheat roots in the fields are sparse, and at first glance they are not good at farming. Rurik didn''t intend to criticize any more. This place is too cold. Compared with the benefits of intensive farming, it is not as good as the gentle French plains or the Ukrainian prairies of emigration.

    At the same time, the private soldiers of the Bjorn family noticed the visiting army, the flying Ross flag and the spearhead reflecting in the sun. The private soldiers who took care of the nursing home, their first reaction was fear.

    If annoyed the Ross people and they rushed to kill them, wouldn''t they die quickly?

    Bjorn, he went out to greet Rurik and his party with a mixed mood of joy and fear. At the same time, the free peasants and serfs who lived with his family evaded urgently.

    Rurik came at an arrogant pace. He was short and childish on his face. But the soldiers around him were all cruel.

    Bjorn bowed respectfully, "Welcome! Welcome to the mansion."

    "Am I invited to visit? Bjorn, we met again. Now Carl is dead, and you are championed by everyone. Do you want all the dukes of the tribes to support you as King of Sweden? No one appreciates it."

    Rurik told the truth abruptly, and Bjorn was surprised at first, and then smiled awkwardly. "You... all know."

    "Yes. I don''t mean to say more. Let''s go, my army is standing outside temporarily, and I will enter your mansion with my cronies. Let''s talk about your kingship."

    Bjorn woke up suddenly, and Rurik''s last sentence clearly pointed out the matter.

    That is to say, Gould got things done, and the Roths did support Bjorn''s claim to the king. What a price to pay for this, Rurik was here to negotiate.

    "Then please come in" Bjorn said with a sullen face.

    The two sides of the negotiation maintained a certain tacit understanding, and Rurik had expectations in his heart, but he did not know where Bjorn''s bottom line was.

    Rurik stepped into the mansion surrounded by wooden walls. Sure enough, this mansion was not even as good as Karl''s old mansion.

    The buildings are simple without floors. Those buildings are made of rammed earth and piled wood, and the roof is covered with a large number of haystacks.

    How can aristocrats want to live in such a house?

    Rurik and his confidants can no longer adapt to the existence of such omissions. He had to endure the discomfort, entered the largest house, and then sat cross-legged on the soft leather cushion, waiting to negotiate with Bjorn.

    The so-called negotiation is nothing more than a discussion between the two parties in a warm bonfire. There was no person who recorded the incident, but the witnesses sat on the sidelines.

    Bjorn did not prepare a meal, and Liu Rick had no intention of staying here for too long.

    "Let''s get started." Seeing his old friend was already seated, Bjorn sullenly pointed out his hope, "We killed Carl, and now all the big families support me as the leader and also support me to replace Carl as Sweden. Wang. But no other leaders support me. I! I want your support."

    "I know everything completely. I! Support you to be a king! My attitude is very clear. I am worthy of your trust."

    It sounded that Rurik was worried about his concerns. Bjorn cheered up immediately, his sullen face relaxed for it, and he squeezed out a smile, "So, what''s the price?"

    "Huh?" Rurik was also sitting up, and couldn''t help muttering in his heart, didn''t this guy tell the story of Togood, and promised the ownership of a hundred serfs?

    The plan in his heart was suppressed for the time being, and Rurik asked back, "Then, what will you give me?"

    "A hundred serfs. I heard that you opened up acres in the far east, and you lack slaves to plow the fields. I will give you one hundred slaves who are good at plowing. What do you think."

    "That''s it?"

    "Too little?"

    "Not too small. They... are all men? Are they just serfs?"

    Bjorn thought for a while, and simply told the truth: "They are all slaves of Karl''s family. There are not only men, but also women and children."

    "How many adult men are there?" Rurik asked hard.

    "There are thirty."

    Thirty small families? Rurik thought about it, this amount really can''t be considered small. According to the standards of this era, thirty households can form a "big village" of Nordic standards.

    However, this is not enough.

    "Too little, I want more. You!" Rurik patted his chest, "I have destroyed the entire island of Gotland, and now you M?laren are beginning to colonize the island. It is equivalent to saying that you are not only now Is it the leader of Mellaren or the leader of Gotland. You said, give me thirty male slaves and let me support you as king, is it appropriate?"

    "This... of course it''s not appropriate." Bjorn took out his prepared words, "Give you a hundred slaves, plus the accompanying women and children, there are two hundred and thirty people in total."

    This number really pleased Rurik.

    However, it is still unreasonable.

    Rurik continued with a sullen face and said: "It is still not enough. Give me at least two hundred male slaves, and their wives and children. And the women whose husbands died in the war last year. If they did not get married again, they would give them all. I."

    "Ah! This... it''s not just me paying the price, it''s the whole clan..."

    "Exactly!" Rurik continued to solemnly said: "You will be the king of all Sweden, and your M?laren tribe will be the leader of the entire Sweden. I just ask you for some slaves and poor people, and you are actually hesitating. "

    "I..." Bjorn was consciously despised by this kid.

    Indeed, Bjorn himself is not a kingly man. He wanted to seize Karl''s power, but now that he is done, he has become conservative.

    This situation Rurik has keenly noticed.

    Bjorn thought for a while, gritted his teeth, "There are many tenant farmers who owe rent, and more serfs. I... I can give you five hundred people, including at least two hundred adult men. This is our Mei. Laren¡¯s bottom line cannot be more."

    Five hundred people? This number did exceed Rurik''s expectations. He organized a group of up to five hundred absolutely obedient slaves and ordered them to take wasteland to cultivate land and pay taxes directly to the Duke of Ross himself. Such serfs are indeed still serfs, but Rurik is determined not to demand excessive amounts from such farmers. In the disaster years, they will be given relief food that can survive.

    At least in the Melalen people, the life and death of serfs and local rich landlords lacked protection consciousness.

    However, this is not enough.

    Bjorn waited for Rurik to give an attitude, in exchange for further demands.

    "Give me five hundred slaves, I am very happy. However, I am the Duke of Ross. With my current strength, I can immediately summon five thousand armies in chain mail! Believe it, I am not bragging."

    Rurik was bragging, but not completely bragging. Bjorn learned from the tribal immigrants who immigrated to Gotland that the east of the hills of Visby Harbor was full of bones of war dead.

    A very small number of the original Gotland people who were caught hiding in the cols to survive, they told a lot of details of the war.

    The current Bjorn and the entire powerful aristocracy of Mellaren had to admit that the fragments of bones were all masterpieces of the Ross army''s warfare.

    Therefore, after gaining the support of the Ross people, Mellaren experienced a series of war failures and political changes, and was still able to control the power of Sweden.

    Now the question is, since as a part of Sweden, why don''t the Ross people come to be kings?

    Bjorn¡¯s bottom line was to buy a support with 500 slaves, and he didn¡¯t expect the Ross people to continue to ask for it.

    Is it necessary to retreat again and again?

    Bjorn suppressed the anger in his heart. He knew that he could not get angry and could not irritate the Ross people.

    He simply tentatively asked: "We all admit that Ross is powerful. Then, Rurik, my friend, maybe you should be the king of Sweden."

    "Me? I know you would ask that. But I won''t do this, the king."

    "Why? Your power is obviously very powerful. Even now, we from Mellaren are inferior to you."

    In many senses Bjorn¡¯s words are true. In fact, he has gained the alliance attitude of the 20,000 people of the Balmerk tribe, plus the actual tens of thousands of servants of Novgorod. Now the Russ are in fact The little overlord of Northern Europe, second only to Denmark.

    Bjorn¡¯s words were only deceived.

    "Even if my Rose is strong, I have no intention of being the King of Sweden. Indeed, we Rose once lived by the lake, but you! Drive us out seventy years ago. Now that Rose is strong, you give up power and think we appreciate it. I! Rurik! Disdain to be King of Sweden, I will be Augustus, Vladimir, Alexander, in short, I will be the conqueror of the world."

    Rurik predicted that Bjorn would be shocked by this ambitious revenge, but the dull expression of this guy fully made him understand that Bjorn couldn''t understand it at all.

    Rurik shook his head and changed a gentle tone: "My heart is in the north in the east. I will not want the throne of Sweden. The Ross people are very sad about the land of Lake M?laren."

    However, Bjorn also knows nothing about ancient history. He is not sure whether his ancestors really expelled the ancestors of the Rus. Looking at the grief and anger shown by Rurik, it might be true.

    "So, how can I satisfy you. You...what are your conditions?"

    Rurik resolutely said: "I will not be the king of Sweden, and Ross is not a subordinate of Sweden. Carl is dead! Our Ross Principality will automatically leave Sweden! From now on, I and you will be two countries on an equal footing."

    "Ah! You! You want to leave us! Isn''t this a betrayal like the Gotlanders..."

    Rurik shrugged, "It''s nothing. We Russ were expelled by you seventy years ago. If it weren''t for King Olekin''s decision to attack Gotland and attack Denmark, how can we invite us to join? In the past, we belonged to the alliance in name only. Already dead, the legal leader is dead, and the alliance collapsed with the destruction of the Olegin family. How can I talk about betrayal? So, what do you think those dukes refused to call you king, what is the real reason?"

    "Is it illegal?!"

    "You are not legal, but..." Rurik raised his fists, "With force, you can make it legal. Therefore, as two countries, we, the Duchy of Ross, support you as the new king of the new Kingdom of Sweden. In response to us For military support, you need to sell some privileges."

    "Speaking."

    "First, we Ross people will not pay any taxes for any activities in Sweden. Second, we Ross people commit crimes in Sweden. We should hand them to Ross and deal with them according to Ross''s rules. Third, I want to get Birka¡¯s tavern. , And a land with a radius of 50 stika, as a shop exclusively for our Rus people."

    It seems that taxation is just forbidden. Bjorn''s attitude towards the first two requirements is completely indifferent.

    Bjorn said immediately, "The first and second clauses are okay. Your Ross merchants have always paid attention to the contract, even if the old Olekin is alive, he never collected taxes from you, and even the tax collection was invented by you. "

    Rurik nodded, already laughing in his heart. This Bjorn is afraid that because of the limitations of the times, I don''t know that "extraterritoriality", "consular jurisdiction", "free trade rights" and "tariff autonomy" are all gone!

    On the other hand, Ross, these powers are firmly controlled by Rick.

    Bjorn finally got tangled up in the tavern.

    Rurik shook his head, "I must get the tavern, and I want to build a shop exclusively for the Russ. This way, you Merlaren merchants do not have to go to the narrow Gould Island to trade. In the future, our business will be located in the downtown area of ??Birka. The shops in Gould further prosper, and Gould Island will only become our Ross warehouse. As long as we agree with these, we sign a written agreement, I!"

    Rurik patted his chest again, "I will announce my support for you to be king in front of all the leaders. However, the kneeling warrior salute will be avoided. I will support you to be the King of Sweden, once you intend to war with foreign countries. , We Ross will also send troops to the war."

    Bjorn''s heart was beating wildly, and he trembled, "Okay! I agree, I agree completely. I will call all the nobles to discuss matters and give you an answer within two days. Don''t worry, our alliance is forever. "

    Obviously, Bjorn didn''t know that he had betrayed a very huge profit, and only in exchange for the surface "surrender" of the Ross people.

    Do not! The Roths even got rid of them, and didn''t lose face.

    This was actually the first secret meeting, and Rurik knew that he had won a big victory.

    The nobles of Bjorn and Mellaren did not dare to demand any taxes from Ross, nor did they dare to offend such a wealthy and powerful military force.

    The final defeat of the war has caused the entire Sweden to vomit three liters of blood, coupled with the consumption of civil strife. Those landlords and nobles of Mellaren, unless they are all stupid people, will hurt the inherent alliance with Rose.

    Oh, the two big ships at the port are actually the Ross authority standing there, either for the petty people or for the intimidation of the Mellaren nobles.

    The so-called betrayal of some benefits has been recognized by the Ross people in the coup and the continued alliance between Sweden and Ross.

    However, sadly, Bjorn and his friends, after urgent consultation, felt that they were paying only a small profit ~ www.novelhall.com~ especially the old guy Sven, who established the alliance with Rose. Seeing that the veteran aristocrat is so firm, the others have no objection.

    It seems that everyone just took out a little slave, and then took someone to catch the widow of the tribe, and gathered five hundred people and threw it to the Ross people.

    As for the ownership of the tavern, that thing was originally distributed to Bjorn himself after arguing. What are your complaints about the generosity of others? Even this weakened Bjorn''s strength, and everyone was dark and cool.

    Because the landlords and nobles did not want Bjorn to become the new "Olequin King" to engage in personal hegemony. Everyone does not want to be a great king and faces all kinds of pressures. Everyone just wants to share the power of the king to take advantage of the family.

    But those small tribes that can''t compete with Mellaren in combination with their population strength must admit that Mellaren is the eternal hegemony, and must admit that the leader of Mellaren is the King of Sweden!

    And this is the so-called Swedish version of "the monarch and the nobility rule the world together."

    Ross and Rurik are still walking on the road to become Augustus and become the Third Rome.

 Chapter 546ï¼š Ross Trading Company rises from the ruins

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The speed at which Mellaren''s nobles responded was amazing, and they seemed to agree to Rose''s request without thinking.

    "Could their bottom line be lower?" Rurik regretted not asking for more.

    They actually gave a reply the next day, making Rurik immediately take his brothers Rurik to visit Birka Bazaar.

    It was already the third day after the secret meeting, but this time the meeting was public.

    Ross and M?laren, or Sweden, signed a written contract at the mansion of the old king Olekin.

    The document is engraved on a wooden board in Luen, and the contract is in duplicate, signed by Rurik and Bjorn.

    "In this way, our alliance is still strong. With your support, my Melaren tribe can still control the throne."

    I heard the public remarks at the Bjorn meeting, and Rurik was bluntly supported by Weishe, but he still had the means to make use of it.

    Rurik suddenly stated publicly, "I only support Bjorn and his descendants or designated heirs as the king of Sweden. If his family is destroyed, the contract will be broken."

    This is very serious. Whether it is Bjorn or the wealthy nobles present, their ruddy faces instantly turn pale.

    They guessed that the Ross people were provoking here, but no one dared to express their opinions.

    Bjorn squeezed out a smile in embarrassment, then talked loudly about the alliance with Rose.

    Quietly about their expressions and attitudes, Rurik knew that his plan was successful.

    Bjorn is a complete usurper. How can he not guard against those nobles who own a large number of acres from raising troops and then rebelling? If they can be susceptible to each other and internal friction, Sweden as a whole will no longer be an obstacle to the future development of Ross, but just a place of property and dumping for Ross.

    Now that the negotiating oath is over, Mellaren immediately began to implement the treaty.

    They weren''t really particularly positive, it was the Ross people who urged them.

    R¨¹lik strongly urged that before the fleet leaving north to go home, Mellaren must take out five hundred slaves, and all the inhabitants of the taverns and affiliated areas of Birka Bazaar must be expelled.

    The nobles of Mellaren acted as villains, and they rushed to the bazaar with militia and armed slaves.

    Bjorn took away all his people in the tavern, and also took away all the ale in stock, leaving the empty shell of the house and throwing it at the Ross people.

    As for the nobles, their armed forces wielded wooden sticks and axes, forcing the settled merchants near the tavern to leave immediately, without any room for negotiation.

    The merchants left with the payment in crying, they would be beaten if they moved slowly, and a stubborn household would be killed directly.

    The nobles of Mellaren saw the houses cleaned up and then deliberately demolished while cursing or watching.

    A group of wanderers and merchants who lost their houses appeared in the market, and their goods became fat meat with nowhere to save.

    Mellaren''s "vultures" acted immediately, causing another humanitarian crisis.

    A group of bandits and even gangs popped up in the market.

    In other words, they are not gangs either. The so-called gangs were originally the opponents of King Olekin and the opponents of the great nobles. They want to establish their own interests in Mellaren and want to replace them.

    Once, Olekin used power to suppress these bandits, but now in an era of political instability, they are taking advantage of the chaos to expand.

    In the Mellaren tribe, in addition to the external forces of the Cheros, a third force is also emerging.

    Rurik didn''t care about this at all, or the bandit didn''t hurt Rose''s head. The bandits have no such guts, because the popular opinion is that the Rus simply don¡¯t want to be the king of Sweden. Whenever they think about it, M?laren will be occupied by 10,000 Rus fighters in one day, so don¡¯t deliberately provoke it. they.

    Displaced businessmen are now literally poor. The weather is about to be cold, and many people are forced to become slaves to others.

    And their former home had been turned into ruins, and within three days, the Rus, holding a blue flag with a white background, came!

    When the Ross people came, the battle was unusual.

    Gould was ordered by Leurik to stand on a wooden platform built by mercenaries and built on the ruins. Under the protection of many valiant fighters, he shouted at the gathered Mellaren people.

    "Merlaren! From now on, this area will be our Ross Chamber of Commerce. You don''t have to go to the island to trade, the future trade will take place in this market! Now, Duke Ross gives you a reward. Thank you Duke Ross for staying here. Gram!"

    In this case, Gould chanted many times. He felt that the time was right, and he made his subordinates holding two large sacks, and struggling to throw copper coins on the two thousand people who had gathered.

    Yes, copper coins.

    Compared to the Ross Principality, which is over-rich in silver coins, the people of the entire Lake M?laren region are short of trading currency.

    Had it not been for Rurik''s authority to force the prices of certain bulk goods to stabilize the basic prices, and the frenzied strategy of restraining money, the Russ would have been overwhelmed by the huge amount of hot money and the economy would have collapsed.

    Rurik and his family are already the richest and most powerful people in this sea area. Of course, he is not going to spread the silver coins. Why should we create a generous coin thrower for the poor M?laren civilians? The old Roman copper coins that are numerous, useless, and of good quality (circulation for four hundred years) are enough. .

    The poor people were looting wildly, and Gould, who was standing on the heights, couldn''t help laughing.

    "Haha! It''s like a group of sheep vying for fodder, it''s so fun!"

    No one felt wrong, the Ross soldiers who surrounded the shield wall to maintain order were all smiling and looking at the wonderful scenery.

    They scrambled for copper coins, men and women fought for it, and the scene became a mess!

    Gould could predict what would happen if he did this. He was afraid that the madman would rush to his tower, and ordered the mercenaries under martial law to immediately kill anyone who robbed him of excessive money and attacked him.

    The mercenaries were not afraid when they got the order. This group of veterans who have been on the battlefield have never seen any battle before? The shield wall is worthy of opposing and forcing each other to fight. How can we talk about these mobs?

    In the chaos, the members of the gang, in order to grab money, dare not rush to the "position" of the Ross people, nor rush to the large Ross merchants who have the money. They suddenly drew their daggers and blatantly used force in the snatch.

    Some people fell directly into a pool of blood, but once the stampede accident happened, even the gangs who drew their swords became victims.

    A **** farce is over, people flee in terror with blood-stained copper coins, leaving a place of chicken feathers to be cleaned up by the Ross people.

    There were more than fifty corpses lying on the ground. Gould felt distressed for a second, and then cursed: "Doesn''t the nobility of Mellaren exist? There are no patrols to clean up the mess? It depends on us to maintain order."

    A mercenary murmured, "My lord, Olekin''s men are dead, and of course no one maintains order."

    "Damn it. We are free. There are no people in black in Olegin. We have to maintain order and ensure our safety. Forget it, Rurik doesn''t count on the Mellaren nobles at all."

    The Ross mercenaries began to move the corpses, and the construction of the Ross shop began in the ruins and blood.

    Gould appointed his second son, Stein, as the garrison of shops and islands, and he was nailed here for the benefit of Ross and his family.

    "Father, I will do it well, just like you used to be."

    Gould did not encourage much: "Continue to develop and operate here, give yourself a nickname, and let the locals remember you. Let them mention you as your name, not Gouldsson."

    Compared to his elder brother Snoreva, the other brothers seem to be lacking attention from his father Gould.

    Stein knew that his real name was mostly used by the family, but the nickname that was really remembered.

    "The eldest brother is the white fox, and I am the blue fox. In my opinion, the brothers use foxes as their nicknames."

    "Alright. I''ll talk to Rurik about this matter." Gould thought for a while, "White background with blue stripes, Rose''s flag. A blue fox head is depicted on the flag, and you hang this flag. Symbolize your existence."

    Gould prided himself on making a good arrangement, and even thought the second son''s idea was very constructive. He was originally an unknown Anklas small businessman. He spent most of his life struggling to save his family business and flew directly into the sky on the ship of the Ross people! Should one''s own family have a clear name to continue, such as the "Guldrevas" Golden Fox family?

    Indeed, the Nordic snow fox is cunning and astute, and merchants really need this quality.

    Gould''s new business for running the Roths is in a good situation, while Rurik is on Gould Island, facing a large amount of goods and the slaves who have been transported to make trouble.

    The goods have their own warehouses, but the slaves are human!

    These guys are all skinny, so-called "adult men", Rurik thinks that they should be enough to take up arms, but their condition is that they can get tired and get down on the farm.

    "Damn it. Bjorn, you shame me? You can just give me the poorest body? I have to restore some of their bodies before they can use it."

    Helpless, men, women and children have arrived.

    Rurik ordered the immediate distribution of food, and set up ten large pottery on the island, boiled oats over a high fire, and threw a large amount of chopped onions and yellow carrots into it. Seeing that the timing was almost the same, a lot of salt and even seal oil to lubricate the cables were also thrown into the urn.

    The air was filled with scent, and the slaves with wooden bowls prayed for the master''s gift.

    The walls of the tall wooden fort are full of well-dressed warriors, and R¨¹lik is even more beautifully dressed and standing high.

    The empty field in the wooden castle was full of slaves, waiting for the master''s instructions, but their eyes were all staring at the urn.

    "Are you hungry? These delicious meals are rewarded to you. Now, you are all my slaves. After eating my rewarded food, you must always be loyal to me.

    I promise you two things. First, any time you follow my orders to do things, your lives will be guaranteed. Second, you will be killed if you disobey my orders! "

    What complaints do the slaves dare to have? The crowd kept moaning, some people wept when watching the delicious meal, some looked dumb, and some were quite happy.

    They were driven by the mercenary soldiers to line up, each of them took a bowl of thin salty porridge and drank.

    What is a good meal? Rurik felt that the combination of carbohydrate, salt, and fat is a good combination for these people who are suffering from chronic hunger.

    A huge number of slaves flooded into the island, and the mere cooking of the food consumed a lot of energy.

    There was also the work of material handling, which once made Rurik feel that he should recruit a group of temporary workers.

    The mental condition of the slaves has improved, and both men and women have changed their clothes. Especially when the weather is cold, they each have a simple tailored leather jacket and quick-stitched leather boots.

    After his spirit recovers slightly, all of them are involved in the intense material handling.

    Even if they chanted Rose''s greatness, Rurik would no longer be easily moved by the cheers. From a utilitarian point of view, these people are all tools, and raising them to be strong and healthy is for better pioneering.

    Gould returned to the island, and he didn''t have to worry about things on the shore anymore.

    Another day will be the day of departure. With so many events happening in just ten days, Gould consciously witnessed a major node in the course of history, and his aging body was also cheered up.

    It is night, and there will be another banquet on the island.

    Looking at the feast of roasting sheep, Rurik''s heart has drifted back to his hometown.

    "How''s things going? It should be all going well." Rurik asked casually, breaking the ribs.

    "It''s all done. Although my second son is inexperienced, now I give him a chance, and he will develop the industry very well and do things for Ross."

    "Very good. I heard that there have been many disturbances in the market these days, bandits and thieves have appeared, and many people have been killed."

    "This is nothing. If we are violated, my son will not be soft, nor will the soldiers stationed there."

    Rurik nodded and said solemnly: "The garrison must use the whole winter to build a trading company. I want to build a land fortress to discourage any possible bandits."

    "This is natural. I ordered that after my son took someone to remove all the sundries, he would recruit local craftsmen to build a fortress."

    "Very good. A lot of supplies are expected to arrive here next year, and I am even worried that I can''t buy them all."

    "This...sir, are you worried about the Mellaren?" Gould asked again.

    "Or talk about your eldest son, the news that Snoreva hasn''t come back yet?"

    "Yes. Sir, are you worried about him or about our layout in Denmark."

    "Of course they are all worried, because!" R¨¹rik paused, looking at the closed wooden door, "There is something I haven''t told you, it''s very important."

    "Speaking."

    "You put down your precious wine glass first." After a while, Rurik said: "I! I''m afraid I killed the king of Denmark on the way back."

    "Ah!" As Rurik worried, Gould suddenly lay down.

    He hurriedly got up again and leaned on the low table: "This is true? You didn''t take the Balmerks to fight Britain, why did you go to attack Denmark?"

    "That was an inevitable battle, I won. This matter, when your son comes back, the truth should come to light. My old friend, in my opinion...it is detrimental to treat Denmark as an eternal enemy~www.novelhall .com~We should seize the opportunity to see the changes in the Danish political situation. If the new Danish leader lacks malice towards us northerners, we should send envoys to Ross. Besides, according to my opinion, Sweden has sent troops to fight Denmark again. unrealistic."

    Only the last sentence is the most important. Gould patted his thigh: "I understand, let my elder son go woolen. This...very dangerous."

    "Yes, it is indeed dangerous, but the Danes are not fools. You have many sons. If your eldest son dies for Ross, your family will remain the same, and I will take revenge in the name of Ross. I think once I find the opportunity, Nolieva has no intention of rejecting my request."

    Gould nodded and drank another glass of wine, which is no longer sweet, but bitter.

    "Well... everything is ready." Gould said frankly, "Even if we support Bjorn as King, the Mellaren tribe is still a mess. Bjorn is probably not as good as Karl''s governance level. That guy is completely It''s laissez-faire."

    "What I hope is this effect. If Olekin is really second, and the power of the entire lake area is twisted into a rope, we Ross will not be able to fish in troubled waters. Don''t think about it anymore. I will take a bath after dinner. All tomorrow. The personnel and supplies board the ship and we go home."

 Chapter 547ï¼š Svetlana for the first time

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The huge Ross fleet raises their sails, which overwhelmed the past years.

    Two large ships with spinnakers became the core of the fleet, with as many as forty cargo ships guarding it, followed by a large number of traditional long ships.

    Compared with previous years, the number of other merchant ships that followed the Ross commercial fleet was much less. Not only did those who intend to go northward had set off a month ago, but also because Tombstone Island became a real trading point, and a group of merchants were simply here. Island trade.

    However, the merchants noticed the Ruth Trading Company that was built on the ruins in Birka Bazaar. They were afraid that in the future, everyone would not have to venture north to Roseburg. They would trade with the Ruths in Birka. As for whether to go north or do business locally, it depends on the taxation status of the two places.

    The fleet went downwind, and they left the estuary of the lake with dense islands, and everything suddenly became clear.

    Back home, even though the sea breeze was bleak in autumn, Lurik just wanted to return to Hong Kong as soon as he was enveloped by the joy of returning home.

    The Aphrodite rides the wind and waves. Although the Guldot is very young, its seaworthiness is not inferior to that of her sister.

    The wind blew Rurik''s face. He stood on the bow deck with high spirits, and everyone in the fleet could see his leader, just as he saw the old leader Otto.

    It¡¯s just that Otto¡¯s ship used to be an ordinary long battleship, and Rurik was already a huge ship.

    Do not! Now Otto''s ship has also changed dramatically.

    "Let''s go to Tombstone Island first, and then unload some supplies." Rurik casually told Gould, who was also blowing.

    "Is this very necessary? We can get rid of Tombstone Island and go back in three or four days."

    "Unload some more supplies and sell them to the left-behind brothers at a fair price. Arriving at Tombstone Island, again is the time when the ice and snow melt next year."

    "Also, you are indeed a benevolent monarch."

    Rurik shrugged, it felt good to be flattered.

    The two Caravels and all the traditional Kirk were converted into cargo ships. They all had spinnakers.

    When the accompanying long boats all retract their sails and move forward in a more traditional rowing mode, all the big boats are going retrograde on a zigzag line, which is faster!

    Just as Rurik hoped it was, Eskil, the missionary from Frankrans Cathedral, did not hesitate to accept Rurik''s invitation to take the Russ'' giant ship northward.

    It was also in the cabin of the Aphrola that Eskil took the little priest he was keeping, and unexpectedly saw another believer.

    When both parties inquired again, they were both surprised that their respective languages ??were interoperable.

    "You! Are you from Britain? You are not a priest, but someone who was taken by them?" Eskil asked Paul the food officer.

    Paul has always been in awe of the priests, even if it is Frank''s missionary, he has only promised to explain everything.

    Speaking to each other in Saxon, Eskil was taken aback: "That young man Rurik? I know your Lindisfarne Island, that monastery is very famous. He took the barbarian army to destroy the monastery and killed at least A thousand kingdom fighters? It''s terrible."

    Eskil dashed the cross vigorously, cursing Rurik and Rose as demons in his heart, but after thinking about it, the young man obviously knew his beliefs well.

    Perhaps it is because of understanding that they become more barbaric?

    Eskil was shocked again and asked, "Is there a stolen holy thing hidden in this cabin?"

    Paul neither confessed nor denied it. After a moment of silence, he said helplessly, "I am their slave now, and I will continue to believe in them. They are indeed barbaric, but they have no intention of denying our faith."

    Hearing it, Eskil let out a long sigh of relief.

    "That''s good! If they don''t object, I have a chance. The Swedes in M?laren already have a new lamb, and I can also make a breakthrough with the Ross people."

    Paul is nothing but a food officer. He introduced these things because of the boredom of the voyage and the Eskil group who were consistent with his beliefs.

    Because the Saxons from all walks of life who were conquered by Franks still had a large number of people who did not accept the Lord''s faith.

    Eskil is a Saxon who believed in the Lord, and now he has been working in this business for twenty years.

    In Reims, Bremen, and Hamburg, no one knows Denmark better than him, and now he boasted that he would lay the first stake in his career in Ross in the Far North, or at least increase his knowledge to allow subsequent missionaries to expand the sacred cause. .

    Rurik had predicted Eskil''s mind, and suddenly felt that the two boys dressed as priests next to him were his wife.

    He is even more judgmental, this guy hopes to also establish a monastery in Ross. This is actually possible, but not now. Through Eskil, I have a more detailed understanding of money in the Frankish kingdom. It is better not to speak up.

    The fleet set off in the morning, and it was not until the evening that the shadow of the ?land Islands appeared in the north.

    Finally night fell, but there is nothing to worry about.

    Although the risk of navigating at night is huge, just aim at the fire on the shore and pierce it.

    Tombstone Island did not deliberately set up a beacon of flames, but every night on the island, the residents on the island would light a bonfire and grill fish for food.

    That is a permanent settlement with a population of thousands!

    R¨¹lik¡¯s fleet did not take the more vigilant internal waterways of the archipelago, but along the periphery of the archipelago, plunged into it after seeing a lot of fire. However, something unexpected is imminent.

    "What''s going on, is it that Mellaren''s vendors are crowded here?" Rurik didn''t believe his eyes.

    Gould was also surprised: "No? There are vendors here, they don''t have so many ships."

    "So..." Suddenly, Rurik thought of something, and then trembled from the surprise, "It''s Otto. The Sorgon fleet is back, and they are also mooring here to rest."

    Everything went as Rurik expected.

    The north wind blew the world cold, and the clouds in the sky almost disappeared. It was the autumn sky and the bright stars, and the new moon was in the sky overnight.

    The world is not too dark yet, Rurik gradually sees that there are rows of ships moored around this Tombstone Island. Look at the thick body, it is a cargo ship!

    Among them, a huge ship-shaped phantom, she became more and more clear.

    "It''s the Spellos. Okay, now the three sisters of Aphrora are ready."

    Gould hurriedly reminded: "My lord, there must be no berth in the small bay on the island. We must drop anchor on the spot."

    "Okay, we are going to go ashore in a small boat. Tell everyone to stay on the boat and a few of us will go ashore."

    Since possible people are messy, Rurik didn''t want to let his men run around. He only arranged for a cargo ship carrying living utensils to unload some cheap pots and pans made of earthenware ashore.

    He took Nolan on the boat and waited for the shore again, this time with his new woman to see his parents.

    Noren is cautious and careful. She knows that Rurik is not the leader of Rose in all sense, and his father is still the Duke of Rose in legal theory.

    Rurik is so young, his father is also very strong. It is also a strange thing that Rurik does not seem to have a living brother.

    What secret might Otto of Rose have? What does Otto think about his own existence? He will love him especially because of the alliance of the two tribes?

    The news of Rurik''s arrival greatly surprised Otto, who had just arrived. It just so happened that he also had something good for his son to see.

    No, Otto led a young girl, hurriedly towards the small bay pier on the island, accompanied by his entourage soldiers.

    He saw his son landing under the dim firelight.

    "Huh? This kid really brought a woman back?!"

    The girl next to him immediately carried a very stubborn Gnostic language, and then said with a nasal voice, "Dad, that''s Rurik, and is he a sister?"

    "No, Lanna, that''s her other concubine."

    "Oh."

    "What? Disappointed?"

    "Well¡­¡­"

    Seeing the girl''s silence, Otto patted her on the back: "You are my appointment. You are Rurik''s wife. Only the boy you give birth will inherit Rose. Go and talk to Rurik."

    This is Svetlana. As Otto said at the beginning of the year, he is determined to bring this ten-year-old Slav girl back this year. Although she is not yet at the age of marriage, she will first take it back and live with Rurik.

    Otto was a little hasty, but he was unspeakable.

    Veria is dead, the mother-like old priest, the most stable ally in tribal politics, is dead. Otto was serious on his face, and he shed tears behind him.

    He is even more emotional that he is also getting old, and Rurik will be twelve years old next year, and it will be the time of formal adulthood and wedding. And himself, Rose¡¯s old leader is basically at the age of sixty.

    He felt his exhaustion during this Sorgon voyage. He was originally blonde, but this year he turned gray at an unprecedented speed.

    Take a look at the achievements made by Rurik in the past few years. Rose is no longer the same Rose, everything has changed! The old era gradually ended with the departure of the old guy, and now Otto has only one last obsession, that is, before the end of his life, seeing Svetlana, whom he brought back, finally gave birth to a boy.

    Hearing the cry of the true successor of Rose, I have no regrets in this life.

    From the beginning, Svetlana was not afraid of Otto. Her delicate face and lively temper were the biggest reasons why she was photographed. Otto led her to her side, and even regarded her as a daughter.

    Although there are considerations for better **** of the Eastern world, Otto still likes this delicate little cat-like thing to accompany him.

    Who hates cute little things?

    What''s more, this girl is only ten years old, and she is already very beautiful. The sharper chin, which is different from ordinary Nordic girls, makes her more refined.

    Rurik saw his father''s old face under the flames, but Noren saw that his second father was so old?

    Who is that girl?

    Could it be her?

    Rurik froze on the spot, and released Noren''s hand.

    "That girl with disheveled hair, is it the wife you are talking about?" When Noren said this, he couldn''t help but squat.

    Obviously it was me first... Obviously I was the first woman to have a wedding with him. Why must it be like this...

    Rurik hummed softly. His entanglement is really entangled, but as a man, especially as a monarch, having many women is not only a privilege, but also a political necessity!

    Rurik''s mouth was sullied and he walked forward peacefully.

    What is the difficulty of dealing with a girl movie? They are all kids, just coax them.

    Although Rurikke is only eleven years old, pampered and good at sports, his figure and physique are far better than those of his age.

    Looking at the girl in front of me, she is indeed tall, with her forehead reaching her chin.

    "You are Svetlana?" Rurik said quietly in Slavic.

    "Yes. You are my Rurik, the man in my fate."

    "Exactly. Let me take a good look at you."

    Rurik used to be a bit shy, but now it is completely impossible. He stretched out his hand to lift the girl''s chin and stared at her face, which made the girl smile.

    "How old are you?" Rurik asked again.

    "Ten years old."

    "Indeed, very similar to Lilia."

    "Of course, she is my sister." The girl pursed her lips mischievously again, "Can you not pinch my chin? Lord Duke said, I will marry you when I turn twelve years old. I will give you a baby. Many children were born, the eldest son inherited the duke, and the other children became leaders everywhere."

    "You are just a child, so you have such an awareness?" Rurik was taken aback, and then he thought about it. Otto showed her the path of her life, and she clearly accepted it straightforwardly.

    Not bad, this Slavic girl will become more and more beautiful, that is...

    "Let me look at your arm."

    "Huh?" The girl rolled up her beautiful linen sleeves in doubt, "See if I can do housework? No problem. After my sister leaves, I will be studying hard. I will be a good woman."

    "No. Just look at your arm."

    Rurik was no longer vague and grabbed the girl''s delicate arm and stroked it.

    Sure enough, her face is indeed delicate, but the fluff is a little dense.

    Lumia is different, her body hair is scarce, but she lacks a very delicate face.

    Rurik endured the embarrassment, most of his women were all kinds of "hair girls."

    Maybe they should be taught the authentic "violent hair removal technique", which is to smear them all over with alcohol, and then burn them off.

    Rurik patted the **** the neck again, "You will be my wife, you are a good woman. Svetlana, I will call you Lanna from now on. You should know something about my family, I have many women. You must do your best. You must be sisters with other people. You must not be jealous at all. You must listen to my orders. You must not be arrogant because of the position you have been given, and do your own thing."

    Rurik spoke in a completely commanding tone, as if she was disarming, the smiling Svetlana immediately calmed down.

    She lowered her head and said solemnly, "I swear to God, I am your woman, and I will obey all your orders."

    "Well, it''s enough."

    Rurik touched her forehead again. After all, he wanted his wife, not a slave.

    But what Svetlana said was true. The family education she received was to be a woman loyal to her husband and good at housekeeping.

    Since the leader of the Conqueror of Rose was appointed as the true wife of the successor, her parents are more than simply paying attention.

    Svetlana, she was forced to learn to be a good woman. She learns to tailor, learn to sing, and learn to do housework.

    It is also under the education of his biological mother to learn how to please men and even the mystery of fertility.

    Her little head was stuffed with "women''s things", but because of the extreme lack of cultural knowledge, she is now a little illiterate.

    The cultural education for wives and concubines is of course something Rurik likes to see, and it is also this winter that he decided to do it deliberately.

    He continued to hold Svetlana''s hand and called Noren in again.

    He led two beautiful young girls with long hair and stood proudly in front of Daddy Otto.

    "I''m back, I went to like Svetlana very much. Please look at this girl again." He introduced Noren. "This is Noren, the daughter of Magnuth, the leader of the Balmerks. I''m sorry, I''m in Baal. Merck has already held a wedding with her."

    "Huh?" Otto was really surprised and delighted when he heard that, "You! Your kid is obviously less than twelve years oldYou...you are in Balmerk..."

    "Yes, we have established a blood alliance with Balmerk, the marriage has been concluded, and we have even marched side by side, so I am only coming back now."

    "Oh! Really! Tell me about the details, I can''t wait." The old guy Otto was happy for a while, and then casually called Nolen.

    He asked casually, "Are you Noren? Noren, did Rurik move you?"

    "Not yet. Father, if he wants to, I... I have the reason too."

    "Haha, you call me father? Okay! This is great." Otto rubbed Nolan''s forehead vigorously, and he could see that the child was as young as Svetlana, like his son Liuli A rational person like this would naturally not be stupid enough to do it now.

    That kid, only if his woman grows to the "old age" like Lumia, will he try to be stable and safe before doing it.

    Otto stopped talking, and looked at Gould who was grinning, "Come on, merchant. Everyone enters the house. I received many gifts today, and you all come to tell me the wonderful things I have experienced."

 Chapter 548ï¼š Reporting great achievements to the elderly Otto

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The core area of ??Tombstone Island has completely become a well-prepared wooden fort. The main body of the fort has been fortified, and the tall wooden walls provide an excellent barrier for the construction facilities in the fort.

    Even when night fell and Nolen opened her eyes wide, she could clearly feel that a wooden fort in this district was actually a large and orderly existence.

    She didn''t want to belittle her hometown, but the fortress of the "marine crossing" of the Rus was really a very good place.

    The Duke¡¯s "Pavilion" is located on the island. It is the place of discussion and the residence of the nobles tonight.

    The woodcut flute made of pure wood not only has a thick wooden floor, but its walls also have interlayers, which are stuffed with fluffy dry moss.

    It was originally a traditional herringbone-shaped house. From the perspective of the insiders, the beam in the center is really a bit eye-catching when you look up.

    It was constructed with a wooden floor, so as to create a small roof compartment with direct access from a wooden ladder.

    The lamp panel was hung from the roof, and a large number of bronze lamp holders lit up with a faint flame. Coupled with the fire of the bronze lamp holders installed on the wall, the whole room was warm and brightly lit.

    That is, it''s too warm.

    Nolen took off her leather headgear, and in the warm room, she wore only a plain white linen gown. The stained glass and lapis lazuli pendants placed on her chest made her pure and beautiful icing on the cake.

    But true beauty doesn''t need too much jewelry embellishment.

    Under the light, Rurik''s eyes inevitably looked at Svetlana.

    This Slavic girl is the daughter of the leader of the White Tree Manor, and the power behind her is the most reliable supporter of the Rus in the huge Novgorod region.

    Her face is the most delicate of all her wives and concubines, although she is the eighteenth woman, waiting for the girl to grow to be eighteen, she can only be more beautiful.

    She returned to her gracefulness. With a general understanding of women, Rurik felt that the sense of obedience she showed when she met herself was not a pretense.

    This is the best! Which monarch will tolerate his queen being a tigress (except for special lovers). The queen must obey the king completely, as must all concubines.

    Rurik, he was not against his father choosing himself a Slav wife from the beginning. From purely political considerations, only in the world under the rule of Ross, the population of the Slavs has an overwhelming numerical advantage. For Ross, who is desperately expanding, the direct control of the Slavs will become more important.

    Rather than believing in the unbreakable alliance, I''m afraid they believe in the bond of blood.

    This Svetlana sits quietly on the leather cushion, her traditional patterned linen dress, her braids draped over her chest. Look at this side face, it is really attractive! The temperament that he showed when he calmed down, it seemed that he could be described as gentle and gentle.

    But wait, she is a Slavic woman.

    Otto has a cheerful and free and easy image. The old guy''s hair and beard are almost gray, and there are obvious age spots on his face. His complexion is pale and rough. After drinking some ale, his face is ruddy again.

    "You don''t look like a duke, you are still a chief!" Rurik''s heart was naturally held back.

    The great merchant Gould is here, and the loyal mercenary guard Jeflo is also here.

    The people in the room are full of cronies and relatives, except for the two newly arrived girls who lack an intuitive understanding of Rose.

    Otto doesn''t care about the latter. They can put their beautiful clothes aside, lie down peacefully, and their son will tell them everything.

    Now, he just wanted to hear what his son Rurik''s expedition had achieved.

    He yelled casually: "I''ll ask about other things later. Rurik, tell me everything you have experienced."

    "Ah...Do you just want to hear about fighting, Dad?" Rurik was a little embarrassed.

    "What? There''s a fight? Come on! Let me see if you kid is a real man."

    "So, where do you start?"

    "Just talk about your expedition with Balmerk''s army." Nolen said, deliberately interjecting.

    "You?" Otto glanced at the girl with excitement, and hurriedly ordered Rurik: "Let''s talk about it!"

    "Okay! Okay..." Rurik shrugged, coughed vigorously, and with a very calm expression, he stretched out his fingers.

    "First, I arrived in Balmock, and I married Nolan, and she is now my wife who agrees with the rules, even if she is not at the age of Rose rules.

    Second, the leader of Balmerk recognized our alliance, but a war is needed to prove the blood alliance of our two races. I led a thousand Balmerk fighters on an expedition to the island of Briton¡¯s slaves. I also recruited a hundred Shetland fighters on the way. Oh, they are actually Norwegians from Bergen. They are in Meira. The guys who sold slaves in the Birka Bazaar in Lun.

    Third, I attacked the British island country called the Kingdom of Northumbria. I destroyed their two cities, and the army I led killed at least three thousand soldiers! Three thousand soldiers! I captured their king Einred, and I broke his arm myself. I finally released him. To survive, he handed over five hundred women and the wheat that filled the entire cabin of the Aphrora.

    Because of this victory, I was completely accepted by the Balmerks and I gained great prestige. From then on, they will climb the mountain every year, enter our northern territory, and trade the best salt with us. Because of this alliance, our northern land is no longer just snow, wood, and prey. "

    Otto heard it as a dream. He knew at least one thing. His son is naturally a good leader. This boy used victory to stabilize his alliance with Balmerk. He also won from the Norwegian on the other side of the mountain. prestige.

    The so-called Zhizi Moruofu, Otto directly hit a very central issue in joy.

    He gently put down the rough oak wine glass, solemnly and emotionally refreshed, and bluntly said: "You boy, you actually said your own achievements calmly. You did not lie, nor were you complacent about the victory. Some people would think you are calm. No! They were wrong! You...you are crazy. You!"

    Otto jerked out his finger and pointed directly at Rurik''s nose: "You don''t want an alliance with Balmerk, you want it to be under your direct rule."

    Bullseye in a stream of arrows!

    Even if Noren was here, Rurik saw his father understand his new ideas, so he didn''t need to conceal anything.

    Use a pretense to cover up your ambitions? It''s not necessary.

    What momentum did the Rus and their leader show? Once you understand it, you understand it all.

    Rurik said, "Yes! I just want to directly rule Balmer! The never-frozen port in the north will always be part of the Duchy of Ross. I! Or the son of Norren and I, will be Balmer. Ruler of gram."

    How can his husband speak such bold words? ! Nolen was trying his best to be a wife on this occasion, but when she heard these words, she stood up abruptly.

    Under the strange gazes of everyone, he sat down again very speechless, then bowed his head and said nothing.

    What else can she mean?

    Rurik stretched out his right hand at will, and gently pinched her neck: "Are you worried about Ross'' invasion? How could it be possible! I was the greatest war chief of the people of your hometown. I led them to an unprecedented victory. The son also got five hundred women and a lot of silver coins. If I became the leader of Balmerk, all Balmerks would be strong."

    "They? I don''t care. Where is my family?"

    "You!" Rurik suddenly realized, "Are you worried about this? Your son is the new leader of Balmerk. Don''t worry about your two brothers, think about yourself. You are from Balmerk, even more so. Rose¡¯s woman. Our son is the true heir to your biological father¡¯s power. In the future, the Balmerks will not engage in any leader elections. Our son and his descendants will always be the leader of Balmerks."

    Rurik said nothing but Noren nodded, seemingly understandable.

    Otto admired his son''s words very much. This kid showed a little fangs, and said hideous words on his calm face. It was really great.

    But now to tell Noren''s ambitions, to be honest, Rurik suddenly felt a bit too early.

    That''s it! That''s it! As the monarch of Rose, it doesn''t matter if you say anything, the king is just saying something. Since you let go of your rhetoric, you don''t have to fear the conspirators.

    But I''m afraid that Nolan didn''t keep the door open.

    Rurik still pinched her neck, suddenly increased, and the girl let out a cry.

    "Noren, you are my woman, and you gave me a son. Our son will rule the entire Narvik district of the people, and our son will be more noble than your father and brother. So, keep this one of us. secret."

    "Me! I... I dare not say."

    "That''s good."

    Svetlana was watching this scene, although both of them spoke Gnostic, it seemed that they had nothing to do with him in the few words that he could only understand. She didn''t care about these things, after all, she came to Ross with a major mission.

    She was originally a naive and naughty girl, but after her sister married Rose, she was forced to become calm. In the past few years, her temperament has changed a lot. She was instilled by her parents and brothers with a very pure truth, that is, "You must support Rurik at any time, and you must never disobey Rurik."

    Unexpectedly, Rurik, the handsome boy''s right hand directly pinched his neck.

    "Lanna, I will take the Russian army to directly rule the entire Novgorod. I... also will fight Pskov and Smolensk. The name of the place you know in your hometown will eventually be mine. Territory. The children you give to me will rule the most extensive land."

    These words are all in Slavic, and the girl heard a little understanding, and then almost instinctively said: "I will, I fully support you"

    Rurik shook his head: "Really, the two girls both gave me sullen faces..."

    He let go of both hands, and then scratched the armpits of the two women. After shaking, both of them laughed while dodging.

    "That''s right. You are all my women, and I want to see you laugh."

    At this moment, Otto laughed out loud with his empty wine glass. He knows that his son never brags. Since this kid can speak, he has been clamoring to conquer the known world and expand his power to the unknown world. Rurik just looked young, and the wisdom in his head was rewarded by Odin.

    This kid has always done what he said, as for starting from Novgorod and conquering Smolensk in the south. If he accomplishes this feat, the heroic spirits of the ancestors who drink in Valhalla will be excited by it.

    The two girls were still amused by Liu Rick, Otto saw in his eyes, enjoying the family at this moment. He stroked his gray beard, then threw it to the soldier guarding at the door: "Go! Have another drink."

    No matter, Otto coughed deeply twice, ending the laughter caused by Rurik.

    "Is this all the battle? It''s great! You killed three thousand enemies with just one thousand people. It''s a pity that you didn''t bring back the five hundred slaves."

    "Slaves? There are indeed five hundred. It''s just that they were given to me by the Mellaren people, and they were all local serfs."

    "Huh? Is there such a good thing?" Otto drank alcohol. The motion of the probe seemed very violent, and the whole person became very good at performing physical movements due to the excitement after drinking.

    He danced and danced: "Oh, five hundred slaves! All our people, all thrown to Shilla Fort to open up wasteland for me."

    "Dad, that''s what I think."

    "Wonderful! Really deserves to be my son. I know that a lot of things happened on Mellaren, and Carl died! Okay, Carl and his father died, which is a great thing. The newcomer, The man named Bjorn, I knew at a glance that he was a mediocre man. That man didn¡¯t dare to attack Denmark, but. Rurik, you should also think about it. We destroyed the power of Gotland. The Danes would Revenge." Otto reminded him kindly, but he saw his son put on a very strange face.

    "What''s your face? Very confident? I advise you not to be too inflated. We lost a lot of elites in the battle last year. Don''t think that if you have the opportunity to recruit Balmerk brave, you can defeat the Danish army."

    "But Dad, everything has changed!" Rurik really showed a wicked smile, clearly holding back a major positive event.

    "You! You?" Suddenly, Otto understood again. "You took the Balmerk army and attacked Denmark by the way? Did you win?!"

    "Yes." Rurik didn''t avoid it, because it was indeed the case.

    "This..." Otto didn''t ask his son for a while, and pointed his finger at Jeflo: "You! My most trusted Finn! Let''s talk! You fought with your master, did you attack Denmark?"

    It was because he had gained a great deal of trust to enter this room. Jevlo, who knew his identity remained serious and sat cross-legged, immediately kneeled to Otto to perform warrior courtesy.

    "My Lord Duke, this is indeed the case. It''s just that it may be a little different from what you think."

    "Oh? What''s the difference?"

    Seeing Yevlo''s hesitation in his eyes, Rurik waved his hand: "Just say it."

    "Yes! Fifty clever Balmerk men admired Lord Rurik and they became new mercenaries. We were a group of nearly 80 people, sitting on the Aphrora and attacking the sea barrier guarded by the Danes. We are with Denmark. The flagship of the leader, the big ship called the Red Dragon is said to have met."

    "There is such a thing?! The result?" Otto asked hurriedly.

    "As you can see, we are victorious." As he spoke, Rurik finally showed the victor''s smile.

    Gould was completely uncomfortable when he heard this, and the fat seal stood up, and this guy was in a state of affairs suddenly.

    "Ruriek, you...you said that the Aphrodite defeated the Danish red dragon?"

    "Exactly!" Rurik waved his hand, a triumphant appearance, "It''s just a very long long boat with many oarsmen, but our Aphrola is the **** of war at sea. What''s the use of the blood-red bow? Just like the big red snake in Yemengade, after all, it¡¯s nothing more than a decoration made of wood. God loves us the Ross people! I sank that ship, and I killed all The drowning man..."

    Before Rurik''s words were finished, Gould rushed again: "You didn''t tell me these details when you were in M?laren. So, you really killed their lord Hafgen by the way? These are all. Really?"

    "This... who knows? If I knew the guy''s face, I might be able to capture him directly. Seriously, I want to take that guy to Roseburg and let Sister Carlotta kill him by herself."

    This is the second time I have heard Rurik mention this encounter, and there must be too many details in it. Gould listened again, his heart beating more fiercely.

    Looking at Otto again, the old man was already like a child, his huge and aging body suddenly lay down, then he danced on all fours, and laughed, "My son killed the leader of Denmark! Odin! Thank you for your gift." !"

    It was not until Otto calmed down that Rurik continued to speak.

    "I''m not sure that I really killed him. I heard that the red dragon was dispatched, and its lord must be on it. I also sank two hundred Danish fishing boats. Our Aphrora is far more than it looks. Powerful. Dad, we will build a huge navy, all of which are made up of such big ships. I will also sell one to the Balmerks in accordance with the contract, for which we will make a lot of money and a more stable alliance Instead of worrying about the Danes attacking us, we can take the initiative to attack Denmark. Now the initiative is in my hands."

    "I understand, you make the Danes fear. They fear Ross, so they dare not send troops to interfere with our actions. I am old, and I am completely relieved of your governance of Ross. Ah!"

    Otto lay down suddenly, laughed suddenly, and yelled again after a while: "We will stay here for one day, and we will all return tomorrow morning. Back in Roseburg, I will organize people to promote your achievements. Really! Early! Knowing that Denmark is so weak, we should attack with troops, and we can still make a fortune this year."

    "Okay! Glorious let everyone know."

    Otto, who was lying down, raised his head slightly and asked with a smile: "So, the man named Hafgen, is he dead? It should be dead."

    "This...maybe arrange to infiltrate Snoreva in Denmark. We will know the news when he returns."

    "Alright. Rurik, you should think about the war with Denmark. Really, it makes me worry about the future in vain. I''m afraid your trip this summer will be a provocation and will anger Denmark. Unexpectedly! We can take the initiative to attack. . I''m tired, I''m asleep. Take your woman to rest."

    Otto is really exhausted, but Rurik is still very energetic. After all, Otto was assisted by the guards into a separate room, and he was served by taking off his boots and leather clothes, wearing a delicate and comfortable linen underwear, lying flat on the soft leather cushion and wooden bed, and fell asleep under a blanket.

    No matter what, Rurik took the hands of the two women and said in two languages: "Let''s go, don''t be restrained. I want you to be close sisters and sleep in the same bed tonight."

    This is the order of the monarch. Norren and Svetlana, they both know their own destiny, and naturally want to know each other. They are both the monarch''s wives and concubines, but they stubbornly insist on sleeping on their own.

    In fact, Rurik didn''t mean anything special, he just wanted to enjoy a big bed tonight, and he didn''t have any worries about tossing around.

    It''s just that when he wakes up early in the morning, UU reads www.uuk¨¡nshu. When com heard the gentle breathing of a woman on his left and right, he understood.

    "I''m also naive. You two don''t get jealous of each other. That''s a weird thing." Thinking about this, Liu Rix simply sat up and woke up the two women.

    As for the two sneaking into his bed last night, Rurik said nothing. He patted the back of the heads of the two sleepy-eyed people: "Be awake, we still have to return to the voyage today. When we arrive at Roseburg, I will show you the new sister."

    Let¡¯s look at Svetlana. She grabbed Rurik¡¯s left arm and pressed her cheek directly, murmured in stubborn Norse: "You love me the most. This is destiny."

    Norn was not to be outdone, and grabbed his right arm, his small face greeted him, and his words seemed to irritate Svetlana deliberately: "I just want to give you a son, I want to be a mother sooner. Our son and the leader of Balmerk are waiting to inherit."

    No more nonsense, Rurik jumped up fiercely, broke free from the two girls'' double-team, then slammed down, kicking his feet into his leather boots, "Get up! Hurry up!"

    After hearing these two simple words, the second girl in the bed smiled heartily, and then hurriedly went down to the ground and changed into her own distinctive clothes...

 Chapter 549ï¼š We meet again in half a year

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Noren and Svetlana, the two daughters, have naturally integrated into a new life. This time they went to Roseburg, they were not cautious and uneasy, and some of them had expectations for future life.

    They were dressed in thick clothes, standing at the bow of the outstanding Aphrodite ship, standing beside Rurik, letting the increasingly cold north wind blow on their faces.

    The two Ross fleets have turned, and nearly a hundred ships are escorted back home with amazing cargo.

    As he set sail, Rurik learned how much food and leather the old man had obtained from the manor houses in Novgorod during his voyage in Sorgun in the autumn.

    Eight hundred thousand pounds!

    Oats from Novgorod are only 800,000 pounds.

    This number will be moved by Lurik in the past, but now, forget it...

    Novgorod is just a mixture of twenty manor houses. The object of the Rus people''s blackmail is the pine needle manor that has the possibility of rebellion, and the white tree manor is open to those who are focused on support.

    Novgorod is located on the shore of Lake Ilmen, and the population around the lake is more than that of Lake M?laren. Even with the bad weather this year, the people in M?laren provided millions of pounds of wheat.

    "It seems that the exploitation of Novgorod is still too benevolent."

    Rurik calculated the total amount of food that the Ross people would get this fall.

    Novgorod was 800,000 pounds, Mellaren was one million pounds, and another half a million pounds was taken from Britain. This total of 2.3 million pounds of wheat is a gratifying and astonishing figure.

    The situation is very good, that is, I''m still a little bit away from my hopes.

    It is completely different from the poor weather that an unprecedented baby boom is erupting in the entire area under the control of the Ross people. This situation is most notable in the hometown of Roseburg.

    "I''m afraid we will have 2,000 babies born this year! In the past, they deliberately killed many children because they could not afford many children. Now they have enough food to support them. They also lack entertainment. Of course, men are desperately having **** with women. It is an important entertainment for the family."

    "If I have 10,000 people to feed, and guarantee that each person has a pound of wheat per day, I need at least 4 million pounds. It is difficult to achieve this, but now my population is really going to exceed 10,000!"

    "Even if there is a big battle, I will die hundreds of young men. The population loss is far less than the number of babies born and the immigrant population."

    Rurik thought about it this way. Even if the 2.3 million pounds of wheat was eaten sparingly, I''m afraid it will be almost finished by the summer of next year.

    He hoped that the subjects of the Principality of Russ, each adult male and female could guarantee one pound of wheat and two pounds of fish a day, and children and the elderly would also be at least half a pound of wheat and one pound of fish. He felt that this should be the bottom line of the ruler''s conscience. He did not know that this seemingly low nutritional standard had already made him enjoy great prestige among the people.

    There are only a few brave and ruthless people who don''t care about their own identity, they just listen to Rurik''s exploits.

    The broad masses of people, they simply follow the leader who can give them food.

    In this era, population is productivity, which is equivalent to comprehensive national power, especially military power. The man¡¯s duty is naturally to farm and encircle the territory, while the woman¡¯s most important duty is to give birth.

    If the Danish leader is really dead, Denmark is busy fighting for power and has no desire for revenge on the north.

    The Ross people will continue to develop territories in the north, and the population will be peacefully exploded.

    At least in Lake M?laren and the entire northern world, the geopolitical situation has been completely stabilized. The Ross people did not ask for the title of King of Sweden, Ross is already an uncrowned king.

    In this area, the overall geographical environment is still terrible.

    Although it was going home this time, Lurik saw his Svetlana, thinking of the Eastern European world in his mind.

    Novgorod is at least much warmer than M?laren, and the number of local farmers is also huge. They must provide Ross with a steady stream of stamina.

    Is it necessary to sail in Sorgon?

    Why is it necessary to ask for tribute in the same way as Mingqiu? Why must the cooperative attitude of the local manor owners be necessary?

    Kill these manor owners, split the manor, and dismantle all the manor population into small family units and become small farmers. The small peasant family is then put together into a brand new village, which is directly ruled by Prince Rus.

    In this way, the native aristocratic system of Novgorod collapsed, and local leaders who might rebel were lost.

    But how dare the people who have lost their leader say no to the monarch¡¯s tax requirements?

    But in doing so, it is necessary for the Ross people to come up with a basic bureaucratic team, which has allowed this more advanced model to run.

    Rurik just thinks about it. Considering the current situation, Ross doesn''t even have a clear internal system.

    Wait a minute! Maybe one can be set this winter.

    For this, Lurik had a new plan.

    The fleet floated on the sea for four days, and it was precisely because of carrying too much supplies that it slowly returned to the fjord of Roseburg.

    There is still some time before the sea freezes, and a large number of Ross fishing boats are swaying with the waves in the narrow Gulf of Bothnia. The boat dragged the fishing net and caught herring by luck. There are also some fishing boats going straight to the north. They lay nets on the river next to Fort Elon, fishing for local salmon on a large scale.

    As in previous years, when the fjord was full of white sails, people flooded into the sea to welcome the return of the Sorgon fleet. This time, they saw an unprecedented scale of the fleet, the core of three "huge ships", leading a large number of cargo ships straight to the pier.

    Compared with the large number of long ships in the past, these cargo ships are unable to wash the beaches. The people have long been broken to divide up the supplies at the suddenly formed beach market. The men are simply taking their wives and children to observe the grand occasion and hold tightly. The silver coin in his hand is waiting for the Lord Duke to open the market to sell supplies.

    Just as the voyage fleet is rapidly transforming from a long ship to a heavy cargo ship, Roseburg''s body has undergone earth-shaking changes after this warm period of development!

    "finally arrived at home!"

    Rurik, who was thinking about a lot of things, was inevitably tired, and he kept sighing with emotion when he saw the completely changed Roseburg built on the gentle **** of the mountain after standing on the bow of the ship.

    Otto¡¯s white beard allowed the north wind to blow, and he put his hands on his son¡¯s shoulders and yelled deeply: "Your mother has been waiting for a long time. This time you bring back two women and see what she will say."

    "Of course she is very happy. By the way, I have to look at Lumia in particular, me! I have to check her belly myself."

    "Okay! Go and take a good look. Now I still can''t believe it. That was the first slave I got for you, and gave birth to my first grandson." Otto really felt the fantasy of life. I just don''t know whether Lumia will give birth to a boy or a girl.

    The whistling wind in the ear forced Rurik to say loudly: "She is already a high priest, not a slave."

    "Have you thought about your name?"

    "what name?"

    "The child''s name."

    "Think about it." Rurik shouted again: "Velika! Whether it''s a boy or a girl, just call it this name!"

    "Is it to commemorate Veria? Good name. Get ready, we are about to dock."

    Everything is proceeding in an orderly manner. Three large ships steadily berthed at the pier, and the rest of the cargo ships also berthed.

    At the beginning of the year, Lurik had formulated a plan to expand the terminal, so it seems that the plan has not only been implemented, but has been over-implemented.

    Check it out!

    In addition to the trestle bridge of the Gould family''s private wharf, as many as twenty trestle bridges stretch out to the sea, and a total of ten cargo ships can be docked on both sides of each trestle bridge.

    No, some merchant¡¯s long boats are already parked here. Many boats are **** horizontally. The beams of the sails are twisted to be flush with the center axis of the boat. The bows of the boats are aligned with the trestle bridge, thus occupying a small space and mooring. A large number of ships.

    There is a very mild salty smell in the air, as is the case in a typical northern seaport city built on the hillside.

    The Aphrora laid down the planks, and the people on board disembarked one after another.

    "The end of the voyage is here, hold on to my arm." Rurik casually said to Svetlana, whose eyes were wide open.

    The girl walked off the plank cautiously, for fear that one fell into the water accidentally, and she would pass through her and could not swim.

    She stood steadily on the trestle bridge, and suddenly saw her companion Nolen, the Varyag girl jumped off the boat, as if she was not afraid of any danger.

    Noren ran happily, eager to be pampered, so he hugged Rurik''s neck directly from behind.

    "Ah! This is Roseburg? It''s so great! There are still walls and towers..."

    "There are not only walls, but also many interesting places. Tonight, you two sleep in the palace, and that will be your home from now on."

    Rurik explained this in two languages, but in fact he didn''t know how his new home was built, he thought it was already completed.

    Otto held the hilt in his hand, dressed as an old warrior. He was full of vicissitudes and accomplishments with his vigorous spirit and the deepness of an old man.

    In front of Otto, Rurik was holding the hands of the two women, and the three of them were dressed in luxuriant gemstones, and their childish faces revealed determination and pride.

    A completely uniform warrior followed closely. The white cloak was sewn with blue cloth strips, occasionally showing the chest, and the white chest linen also had two interlacing blue stripes.

    People gathered on the beach, along the road to welcome the Duke''s triumphant triumph. The current people still don''t know what kind of great battle Rurik has gone through. They just saw the huge fleet return and their minds were occupied by excitement. They not only welcomed the Otto father and son, but also welcomed them to bring back the supplies that the Rus people could prosper.

    At the critical moment, the girl high priest Lumia, with a helmet with antlers on her head and a wooden staff with precious stones, stood up.

    They were followed by ten female servants of Slavic ethnicity from Rurik. Under the leadership of the Corvin girl Rumi, they wore a crown of pine branches on their heads and accompanied the high priest in plain clothes.

    After a while, Niya also led Carlotta, Ella and Sepolawa to appear.

    Judging from their clothing alone, they are obviously far more noble than other people.

    Svetlana clearly saw that the people were evading spontaneously, and finally they backed away and formed a circle.

    "A lot of beautiful girls, shouldn''t they all belong to you...women..." she asked weakly.

    "Yes, it''s all mine."

    Rurik''s calm answer made Svetlana startled. Although she was prepared, she didn''t expect her man to please women like this? Do not! Rurik, he is probably a lascivious. Suddenly, Svetlana felt that her rewarded position was not stable, or even precarious.

    Niya''s eyes were already crying, she opened her arms and looked at her son kindly: "Ruriek, come over, let me see you..."

    Rurik walked straight, and finally let the old mother touch her forehead and kiss her cheeks.

    She was excited, and she saw two girls standing quietly and smiling silently from the corner of her eyes.

    "You..." Niya leaned on his son''s shoulders and asked urgently: "Sell me, did you coax a woman from outside again."

    "Of course, let me introduce it to you." Rurik turned around generously: "This is Noren, the daughter of the leader of Balmerk, and is the sister of Biyuni who came here at the beginning of the year. She is already mine. Woman. This is Svetlana, the wife my father chose for me."

    "Oh, that''s great." Niya waved her hand hurriedly, "Come on, both of you."

    She stroked the cheeks of the two girls again, admiring her son as the greatest boy and the greatest man in the future, and also praised the beauty of the two brothers and girls.

    However, his own man has an astonishing number of wives and concubines. Which woman would not be jealous?

    Jealousy, that is true jealousy, but as a woman of Rurik, every woman has her own destiny.

    Lumia held a wooden staff in one hand and stroked her belly with the other. She approached Rurik, took his hand again, and put it on her stomach.

    Rurik couldn''t understand this better.

    "Have it already?"

    "Yes. It''s been six months now."

    Rurik nodded, after all, just by looking at Lumia''s current posture, even if she was dressed behind, she couldn''t hide the fact that she had a big belly.

    Her cheeks already showed the joy of being a mother, to be honest, Rurik didn''t have the ultimate joy.

    In the family of the Duke of Rose, every wive and concubine has his own destiny, and his children also have their own destiny.

    The child born by Lumia will eventually inherit the antler helmet and gemstone stick representing the history of Ross, as well as the duties of the high priest.

    But after all, she was her first woman, and she was also her, making herself a real man.

    Ruriek now cares more about herself than the child in her womb.

    Under the gaze of the people, Rurik, who had grasped the pure power and was the Duke of Ross, kissed the forehead of the holy high priest of Ross in public!

    The people are cheering, and more are just booing, which is also accompanied by a large number of babies crying after being frightened.

    None of this will affect Rurik, he leaned into Lumia''s ear and smiled and said, "Tonight, I will accompany you..."

    Lumia, she never dared to expect much. Now she feels that she is the happiest woman.

    It is the intimacy of the two. In the eyes of the many wives and concubines of Rurik, it is really complicated, and this feeling is difficult to describe in words. Then... follow the roaring Ross people and laugh together.

 Chapter 550ï¼š This is the level of the harem

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Svetlana was really eye-opening when he really entered the wooden wall of Roseburg.

    She saw a large number of scattered wooden houses, very subtle, one after another quite the feeling of hometown Novgorod.

    She also noticed a special building, which was actually the temple of the Rus people? What is enshrined in it is the Odin they believe in?

    Svetlana followed the team obediently, and finally stood beside a huge building. The sun shining on the shadow of the house easily covered her. She raised her head and realized that this huge wooden house was actually built on a rock foundation?

    Especially the gray-white foundation, is it a stone as a whole? Is this reasonable?

    Rurik realized that his first wife was actually a curious baby, and the girl was busy looking up at the sky, like a surprised little fool.

    "Lanna, let''s go!" Rurik yelled casually, holding Lumia in his arms.

    On the other hand, Nolen, she had been pulled by the Carlotta sisters, happily ascended to the base, and then stepped on the wooden ladder to go straight to the second floor.

    Although he was also very surprised, Rurik must now admit that the "palace" built since the ice and snow showed signs of melting has been completely completed.

    Let¡¯s look at this building. The essence of this building is to stack according to the height of the woodcut base. It is stacked with wood under the frame of the tenon and tenon structure. The interior is divided into three layers, and the roof is the most traditional herringbone roof. .

    The first floor is the conference hall. Compared with the shed inherent in the tribe or the house of the leader''s house, no building is more spacious than this!

    The second floor is the owner''s house, which has as many as twenty rooms, enough to accommodate all of R¨¹lik''s wives and concubines.

    The third floor can be used as a storage room as well as a secret space for discussing confidential matters.

    As for the small attic formed under the herringbone roof, it is the most mysterious place.

    This house basically satisfies Rurik¡¯s needs for "modern life", but unfortunately there is no water pipe system and power supply system. The plumbing system can theoretically be made. But electricity! This kind of thing is really impossible to implement.

    The house is tall, it is the tallest building in the entire Roseburg, it is no wonder that Svetlana would look up and marvel at this girl.

    It''s tall and stable because of its concrete foundation!

    Take a good look at the entire wall of Roseburg! Although it is for cost-effective considerations, the main material selected for the city wall is wood that is readily available, but its foundations are all piled with rammed earth and gravel, and there is a layer of cement.

    The minds of the Roths are no worse than those of the people a thousand years later. Their lack of knowledge is simply that they have not received education. They instinctively yearn for new knowledge and new technology to improve their lives.

    Since Rurik taught Ross''s blacksmith family "atomism", they have quickly used their knowledge of elemental reactions to re-understand their work.

    When Rurik pointed out the materials used to formulate ordinary construction cement and related chemical reaction models in a low-key manner, they did not show any surprise to exclaim any great gods, they were all enthusiastic and succeeded in creating the formula given by Rurik. A usable mineral binder.

    Reinforcing one''s own house, this matter has very real and urgent requirements. Since the solidified cement can make the house stronger, it can better withstand the pressure of snow in winter.

    Throughout the summer, the people of Roseburg used a batch of lime and stream sands. In making cement, potters in the tribes also worked as cement artisans. Demand promoted the birth of the industry, and potters made a big profit. pen.

    Not only that, since it is profitable, as long as you go deep into the mountains to dig limestone, or run to the ditch upstream of the fjord to dig the river sand, Ross''s women and children can be said to be together.

    The entire Roseburg action, even if there is no "national-level" military operation, it is profitable to target the entire Roseburg large-scale infrastructure. Who will be lazy?

    Harrodsson is as old as he is, and he has been appointed to stay in his hometown to preside over major events for a long time in the past few years.

    In the large-scale construction this summer, this old guy really did a good job of a "governor".

    All those who participated in the labor received their due remuneration.

    Most people, including the Mellaren people who have immigrated here, have a sum of money in their hands. You can earn silver coins and copper coins without going out to fight, and then just wait for the Lord Duke to return with a lot of supplies! At that time, everyone took the silver coins and went to the shop set up by the Lord Duke to buy a delicious meal for the winter at the price of ten pounds of wheat for a silver coin.

    After all, this really has a very realistic demand.

    The women who were taken captive, bought, and spontaneously immigrated here, now almost all of them are holding their newborn babies.

    There are also many people holding one belly and another.

    Rurik actually greatly underestimated the fertility of the Ross people. He estimated that the number of newborns in Roseburg increased by two thousand, but in fact it was three thousand at all!

    The young fighters did not expedition this year. Most of them got their own women in the previous wars. These women all gave birth to children. Not to mention, they don¡¯t care that their women are still in the nursery period, and they are letting their own women. With pregnancy.

    Now it is not an exaggeration to describe Roseburg as a child''s nest.

    On the first day of his return, Rurik followed his promise with his first woman, Lumia, who was in his room. This was also the first night that Rurik stayed in the "palace". The soft and warm leather bed was lying on the big bed with his own woman and the child in his womb. Needless to say, he felt happy.

    Svetlana and Nolan are also assigned to their own rooms, in essence, all wives and concubines have their own rooms. Only the ten maids, and Lumia''s root Lumi, these eleven people still live in the old dormitory, accompanied by Palla, who is good at making soap.

    Lord Duke is back! The Ross people should enter the winter life trajectory!

    The things of the duke family, such as Otto''s over-loyalty to love and inability to accept concubines, and the extreme **** of Lord Rurik, are blankets that the Ross people like to hear.

    When the men talked about the many wives and concubines of Rurik, they were all envious. Many people have also set their ambitions. The so-called in the next war, they will bring back a woman to be a concubine, and they will have to grab a lot of silver coins so that they can support more and more women and children.

    With many wives and concubines, I am afraid that any man will have this kind of harem dream.

    Now that the dream comes true, although Rurik doesn''t want to worry too much, he knows that he must gather all his wives and concubines together and let them make an oath to determine their identities, and at the same time promise each other to form sisters and love each other in the form of oaths.

    One clear morning, three days have passed since the fleet returned.

    Rurik took his six most important wives, Carlotta, Ella, Sepolava, Lumia, Noren and Svetlana, as well as as many as ten including Lumi. A maid (concurrently serving as a lower priest) enters the third floor of the "palace".

    The seventeen girls all sat quietly on the leather cushions, facing the window opened by Rurik himself, letting the early winter sun dissipate the cold and let the sun shine on them.

    Rurik stood by the window, standing at this height, he could overlook most of Roseburg.

    He turned around, pinched his waist and looked at his concubines proudly.

    He also distracted from his parents, and now he is the real Duke of Ross, when he signs a contract with all his wives and concubines.

    With an almost arrogant smile, Rurik said, "You! All my women! All will give birth to many children for me. This is your destiny. You are noble, but some people are generally noble. Some are more noble, some are the noble. Now, after hearing my name, sit in the place I identified."

    Their faces and their corresponding names, Rurik, remember very clearly.

    "Svetlana! Sit there."

    "Lumia! Sit here."

    "Carota, Ella, Sepolava, Noren, Rumi. Sit in this position."

    "Everyone else, sit there."

    He divided his wives and concubines into four parts, and all seventeen wives and concubines were arranged in one, one, five, and ten.

    The girls have different attitudes, some are happy, some are curious, and even questionable.

    For example, Lumia, she never thought that her follower Lumi would be regarded as a wife and concubine by Rurik, and even to see if this was true, he obviously wanted to give Lumi a higher status. To be honest, Lumia likes this little sister very much, after all, both of them are good at communicating in Old Finnish.

    The clever Lumia had seen the doorway, and the witty Carlotta and Ella had already understood what Rurik meant.

    Taking this opportunity, Rurik pointed to the sun symbolizing Odin¡¯s power: ¡°Just as Odin has a wife and a Valkyrie, they are all Odin¡¯s wives! But there is also a clear hierarchy between the wives and concubines. I¡¯m by Odin. Those of Ding Blessing, as my concubines, I also want to give you clear grades."

    Speaking of this, some girls are eager to try.

    Rurik raised his right hand and insisted: "Don''t talk, listen to my arrangements. Now you have seen that I will divide my wives and concubines into four levels."

    "Svetlana!" Rurik deliberately said in Ancient Cyrillic: "You are the wife of the old duke appointed to me, and this cannot be changed. You are indeed my wife, and the heirs you give birth will always inherit from Duke Ross. Status. But it''s all based on your loyalty."

    Svetlana, what she has learned the most in her hometown in recent years is to obey her husband. She sat on her side nervously, bowed her head respectfully, and motioned; "I will."

    Rurik nodded and said: "Lumia, you are my first woman, and the poor woman by Odin, the true successor to the high priest. Odin has decided, you and your heirs, You will always inherit the position of High Priest of Rose. You must not disobey the Duke of Rose, you must not blaspheme the spirit, and you must not be arrogant because of your noble position."

    "I... I dare not! I am the most pious priest."

    "Very good. Next are Carlotta and Ella. You are the sisters of Ostara, the true nobles of the Ostra tribe. Carlotta, your children and I will inherit Ostara. Leadership. Ella, I will give you a very important and special job called the recorder. I want you to be in charge of the documents of the old times. I want you and your children to record the documents of Ross¡¯s future. I Your children will no longer enjoy Ostara¡¯s inheritance, and I will now give you the name Hestoria."

    "Ruriek, this..." Ella heard it inexplicably.

    "Listen, I want you to record the great achievements of the Ross people in the past and in the future. I have noticed you a long time ago. You have never had the courage of your sister, but your calmness is the ability that the recorder needs most. Don''t think too much, accept me. You have no right to question the arrangement."

    "Yes." Ella bowed her head respectfully and said nothing.

    "Sepolawa, the daughter of the Iron Squirrel tribe. Now Fort Elon is the core of our Ross''s steel, and your children and I will have the control over Fort Elon Orava and the Northern Territory."

    "Then... my brother."

    "Don''t talk too much. Accept my arrangement."

    "Yes¡­¡­"

    Rurik said again: "Rumi! You are a humble person, and now I grant you permission to be a woman. I and your children have the rule over the Eastern scholars."

    In fact, Lumi didn''t know what happened, so he just agreed.

    "Noren, the daughter of the leader of Balmerk, your child and I have rule over Balmerk."

    Now that the matter has been very thorough, Nolan did not hesitate, and immediately expressed his complete agreement.

    Finally, Rurik''s eyes scanned the ten Slavic maids.

    "You, Anna, Bella, Sisia, Diana, Yeka, Fenna, Greta, Helena, Ilya, Yulia. The ten of you are in a low status, even as my concubines, your status It is still lower than the other sisters. But this is your destiny. You will all have children for me, and your sons will become the war chiefs under me, leading the Russian army to open up the territory for me. Your son will definitely To open up a new territory for Ross, I will also appoint them as the leaders of the new territory."

    The wives and concubines are divided into four levels, and now it is indeed a purely hierarchical system that can keep the harem stable.

    But this is not enough.

    Rurik took out a total of eighteen glasses that he had prepared. He arranged the glasses in a row in front of his concubine and filled them with light yellow low-alcohol ale.

    Then, a sharp knife lay on the ground.

    In front of his wives and concubines, Rurik pierced his finger and dripped his blood into the eighteen wine glasses.

    "Now, you do it! Odin is watching us! We must make Odin a great witness and establish a blood alliance."

    Lumia understood that she was the first one to stand up. No matter, Noren followed closely, and this girl must know that his two brothers and Rurik had made the oath of blood in the far north of the world at the end of the sea.

    Although very crazy, they all pierced their fingers. As for what to do next, everyone can guess.

    Rurik picked up a glass of wine and made them all.

    With a sullen face, he raised his glass to face the sun.

    The other girls felt the pain of their fingers meaninglessly, and they also faced the sun.

    Rurik drank the ale, and they all cheered.

    "Now, all of you are sisters, and all of you are my wives and concubines. We will always be a family, and our children will always be a family. God looks at us. If we or our descendants forget our vows, we will suffer. When it comes to punishment, our family will also be in danger. Do you understand?"

    They nodded one after another Seems like this is all right?

    Of course, Rurik didn''t believe that this sister group formed with blood as an alliance would last forever, at least for decades or even a hundred years, it should guarantee the stability of the entire family.

    However, as for one hundred years, two hundred years, or even five hundred and one thousand years, who knows?

    At least in this wild and dense forest, population and settlements are extremely sparse now, Rurik knows that his very special historical mission is to control the regime established by himself, through desperate reproduction, let his children kill all parties. Open up the frontiers and expand the land, use yourself as an example to let your subjects follow the desperate fertility, and form an armed immigrant army to build new settlements with the descendants of the expedition.

    So, is seventeen wives enough? Maybe not enough.

    As the so-called King of Wen Baizi, Kangxi and Qianlong''s heirs are all over one hundred.

    The monarch should be so.

    Rurik also has strong self-confidence in the body.

 Chapter 551ï¼š Eskils Roses Experience

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    This is actually a big city in the far north!

    Eskil, he thought that the Birka Bazaar in Mellaren was already the largest city in the north.

    Reims, Hamburg and Bremen, these important Frankish cities are densely populated with wooden walls.

    A city has tens of thousands of people, even five thousand people, in his heart it is densely populated.

    Although Birka in Mellaren, the locals have barbaric beliefs and even kill people to make sacrifices. He can''t deny that just in terms of population, it is already a big city.

    What can you tell me when you go to the far north home of the Ross people? Can Rurik, who is interested in the sacred faith, be converted into a saint? Even if that is unrealistic, do the locals have potential lambs?

    But Roseburg stands on the waterfront under the hills.

    The tall wooden walls, the palaces of the dukes as high as a hill, and even the altars and granaries surrounded by walls. In the dense and compact arrangement of piers and trestle bridges, an astonishing number of ships are arranged in random order.

    Especially the returning big ship full of various materials, he saw that the Ross people were using a combination of levers and nets to quickly unload the materials on the ship, but they either resisted or pushed a two-wheeled trolley to move the materials to the warehouse.

    This is Roseburg! Agate of the North!

    When he landed, he suddenly saw the continuous smoke billowing from one party.

    what is that? Afraid it wasn''t a fire? But it''s not like it.

    When he first came to Ross, Eskil got the courtesy of Rurik, and this old guy was also very clever to keep a low profile. The important things of spreading the sacred faith must be acted according to the opportunity.

    Here he and his two entourages enjoyed a small and warm room, and were able to clean themselves with floral soap, then soak in a bucket for a hot bath, and even plunge into hell. Like a sauna.

    He said that he resisted at first, thinking that it was the devil''s lair inside! However, once I accept the feeling of being surrounded by thousands of steam, it is really refreshing.

    He wanted to have a good chat with the Duke early, and took the opportunity to reveal his intention to go to Ross Cover Abbey. However, the Duke did not summon him. He was allowed to observe the whole Ross on the waiting day.

    Maybe this is also a great thing.

    One clear morning, a female slave came to Eskil¡¯s current residence carrying a wooden box.

    Compared to the few days before he got his food close to noon, the situation today really surprised him.

    What surprised him even more was that it was a woman.

    He wanted to evade and ordered the accompanying little priest to fetch the meal.

    Before long, the little priest hurried back to the dormitory.

    "Padar, the woman who delivered the meal, she..."

    "What''s the matter?" Eskil pretended to be angry and put on a serious face, "Get the wheat out quickly. You know, I like this very much now."

    "It''s... that woman. That''s a pious lamb."

    "Alas?"

    Now Eskil jumped up, "Quick! Let her in!"

    The woman who delivered the meal just entered the house and knelt down. Her heart was beating wildly, and her whole body was trembling. With tears in her eyes, her trembling hands placed the wooden box filled with wheat and rice on the ground.

    "Padar, even here, we still have not forgotten our faith. You are here, it must be God who heard our prayers."

    Eskil saw the cross on the woman''s chest at a glance. Hearing the accent again, it seems to be Saxon? It doesn''t seem to be.

    wrong! This woman still has this orange hair.

    "Get up! My child, you can understand my language."

    The woman stood up in a panic: "Padar, I want to confess to you."

    "Is it here? It''s not appropriate. The confession should be in the monastery."

    "Ah! Monastery. Yes! We have a monastery."

    The monastery is pronounced "Christine" in the context of the entire European context, which means temple.

    This word was like a thunder that smashed his head.

    "Monastery? Ross already has a monastery! Come on! Take me there!"

    "But Padar, your meal."

    "Go to the monastery!" Eskil said with a high spirit, tears welling up on his gully face, "I don''t know, Chief Ross has approved a monastery. Which friend came here to spread the word? sacred¡­¡­"

    With his entourage, under the leadership of this woman, he went straight to the prayer room of Briton''s servant in Rurik.

    And all this is the instruction of Rurik.

    Even Rurik arranged for a servant to deliver food, he himself stood on the third floor of the palace, watching what Eskil did not far away. Everything is under the control of Rurik.

    Eskil hurriedly arrived at the servants'' prayer room, where ten people had gathered.

    They are all women, with golden or red hair color, which shows the surprise of ethnicity, but they are all lambs.

    Eskil came, and the arrival of a black-robed priest shocked them and ecstatic.

    They knelt down one after another, begging the priest to do a Mass immediately, and then listened to everyone''s confession.

    "Get up, kids, in this far north you have not forgotten the sacred beliefs. You are the most pious."

    No matter, he asked the little priest to bring out the manuscript gospel that he must carry with him.

    This wooden house is small and simple, but the sacred faith also requires that the devout should not indulge in the glitz of the world, and that the devout should live a simple life.

    It is good if there are gold and silver decorations in the monastery, but even if it is a shabby room, there is no problem.

    The significance of the existence of this wooden house goes far beyond itself! Although it is very small and very small, even the cross is a simple piece of wood, it is a monastery.

    Eskil immediately began his work, holding a mass assault, and then listening attentively to the confession of the imprisoned believers.

    When he finished these tasks, Maifan had already become cold.

    The mind seems to have been purified, these bought slaves, they began to work at noon...

    The cabin became cool, and Eskil ate a cold meal and stood outdoors and sighed.

    "What else can I ask the Duke of Ross? There is a monastery here! Rurik, no wonder you are interested in our sacred beliefs..."

    "Padar, but this is just a simple wooden house." An entourage said.

    "It''s a wooden house, that''s enough. The monastery needs a priest. You, John, you stay here."

    "Me?" The young servant was taken aback, "This is a wild land."

    "Yes, and no. Child..." Eskil touched the back of the boy''s neck affectionately, and the boy shivered subconsciously.

    "Padar, is it going to be in a place like this..."

    "God won''t be entangled in this kind of thing. This is our secret, and it''s time to end. I love you, so you stay here. It is the future priest of the Diocese of Rose."

    The young John has mixed flavors, because he was a lowly slave waiting to be sold in Hezeby''s market, and he was photographed by Eskil because of his handsome appearance.

    Eskil had many servants, and he deliberately trained the slaves he bought to become preachers. These little believers of Saxons or Danes should become the most determined ones.

    But John, who was given the Christian name, was most moved because he was able to eat enough food. As time went on, his inner ambition was also sprouting.

    He is even willing to be a "rabbit", so that Eskil, the future archbishop of somewhere, will continue to love him and become a bishop himself. A slave becomes a master! He was willing to open his robe at will.

    But to open up wasteland in this wild land?

    John did not refuse, maybe this is fate.

    Because of the morning adventure, Eskil sets a strategy for future actions.

    "Perhaps Roseburg can be a sacred place in the north compared to Birka. The Ross people are good at building. If I finally influence Rurik, Duke of Ross, he will build a magnificent monastery for me?"

    But the Duke of Rose''s summoning order has not yet come, and he dared not rush to see him. Besides, the monastery exists in reality, and he has no particularly urgent needs.

    Eskil leaned on his wooden staff and began to wander the entire Roseburg.

    He walked to Rose''s altar and saw the golden deity standing inside from a distance, subconsciously thinking that it was gold.

    In fact, it is indeed gold. All the statues are coated with a thin layer of gold.

    He saw the mass gathering of Ross people in the open altar. They lined up as far as possible under the management of the soldiers, and saw them holding silver coins and copper coins, stuffing them into a wooden box under the watch of the girl priest, and hurriedly entering the altar after hearing the clanging sound.

    The followers of Rose bowed to their gods, or clenched fists with both hands and closed their eyes in prayer, or even raised their hands in strange movements.

    "This is useless witchcraft. What''s the point of worshiping false gods..." Eskil muttered secretly, and then slapped John on the back. "Child, you have to let them give up this barbaric behavior. They are all lambs. Can be influenced."

    John nodded, "I will."

    Will it be? John had no bottom in his heart, and was even terrified.

    Another day, Eskil and his entourage woke up in the noise. They went to find out, and were surprised to see that the Ruths began to gather again.

    I haven''t seen Rurik and his face that is more handsome than the noble lady for many days. Seeing Rurik again, this kid is standing with his father, the real Duke of Ross, and there are large tracts of wheat at their feet!

    "Are you actually selling wheat?"

    I saw that the Ruths lined up in the order of the soldiers again. They took wooden boxes or burlap pockets, and walked to the big balance with money, and traded wheat from the Duke''s hands.

    Is there such an act of trading wheat? It''s unheard of!

    It seems that all the men from Roseburg are coming, and there are women among them.

    Of course, there are noisy people and jumpers, but these people are soldiers who maintain order and are pulled aside, and then dragged to the end of the line.

    The noisy trade in food continued for a whole day.

    It wasn''t until the evening that Eskil understood Duke Ross''s intentions-in order to be as fair as possible.

    "Roulik, is it possible that you are already learning what kindness and fairness are based on the Bible? If your principality fully accepts our faith, I am afraid the pope will canonize you as a saint in the north."

    The Ross people have a bazaar that is not inferior to Birka, and it is located in the easternmost part of the city near the sea.

    A large number of merchants and fishermen peddled their own things, mostly fish and seal meat, and even a very small amount of live chickens.

    He wandered the fair with great interest, comparing what he had seen and heard in Birka.

    Food, wood and charcoal blocks, ironware, wood, pottery, cloth, animal skins, wooden crafts, and even finished clothes are also peddled here.

    There are also crystal vessels here! There are also strange crystals on the eyes!

    Someone here sells gems and colored crystals.

    He was most shocked by the fact that these were extremely expensive things, and many Russ seemed to be able to afford them.

    But the biggest difference here, and what moved him the most, was that there were no slaves for sale in the duke¡¯s bazaar.

    The bazaar is lively, obviously more prosperous than Birka!

    It was another new day. Driven by a strong curiosity, Eskil was determined to go to the "Forever Smoking Place" to take a look.

    It was what he had heard in the market yesterday. He heard that the iron axe here was as cheap as five silver coins.

    Of course, this price is in Frank, for example, in Reims, where he started. It is difficult for an ordinary farmer to buy an axe with five silver coins, but the local blacksmith also gets ten silver coins to sell an axe!

    Five silver coins and an axe are a bit more expensive than the Bilka Bazaar, but the goods are different from the goods.

    The iron axe of the Ross is more expensive and uses more materials! As far as logging is concerned, obviously a larger axe blade is better.

    Eskil bought one with a coil, and he ordered his servant John to make a new wooden cross with a surprise attack. Only when it was used, the axe''s excellence was shocking.

    Now, Eskil has arrived in the "smoking place" in the northeast of the city.

    Compared to other areas, it is really warm here.

    He saw the brawny man with red back sweating all over, they were carrying ore, standing on the high platform and throwing it into the hot stove. Another person carried the black charcoal into a frame and walked up to the high platform to throw it in.

    Eskil is a doer, but an old missionary who travels everywhere. If those lords are not easy to be influenced, he will go to the people and preach among farmers, shepherds and blacksmiths.

    He knows how those blacksmiths smelt iron, but here in Rus, the strange smelting method makes him puzzled.

    "Padar, there is the fiery heat of purgatory here. It is really scary. Those who carry materials will accidentally fall..."

    "John, stop talking."

    "I want to be here..."

    "This is your destiny." Eskil was also nervous when he choked John''s neck.

    Suddenly, a few men roared loudly, and then a blade-handling iron opened the hole of the giant furnace, and the strange red thing slowly flowed. The prepared burly man poured Shanghai water, and the red object turned black in the steam and disintegrated, and was shoveled away with a shovel.

    After a while, the strong man was roaring again.

    At this moment, Eskil was surprised to see that the "water", which was as bright and hot as flowing water and absolutely deadly, began to be accurately poured into the pottery box.

    "What''s that?" John asked.

    "I don''t know, but we will know soon."

    Eskil is a very good observer, he just can''t tell, and then he understands everything.

    Although unbelievable, the blacksmith in Ross used a giant furnace to turn the unburnable iron ore into molten iron.

    They are casting axes and shovels in this way.

    Eskil did not continue to watch, even if there were other stoves. He was afraid that he would be expelled or arrested for spying on something he shouldn''t see.

    He left in a hurry, sitting in his room with praise and emotion.

    He said to himself, "I have traveled to many lords'' territories, but I didn''t know that the Ruths were so powerful. I didn''t even know that they were real."

    "Padar, can they really be probated?" John''s eyes were full of fear, apparently frightened by the fire column ejected by Gaul.

    "You will succeed. Ah... I just don''t know when Duke Ross will summon me."

    Observing the industrial zone of the "Carbon-iron complex" of the Moros, Eskil felt for the first time a kind of power called industry.

    The next day, he rushed to the largest ship-building base of the Russ, and saw from a distance the hull of the large ship that had been built in the indoor dock.

    The mere fact of building ships is to change his perception of how to build ships.

    The Ross people can produce ironware and make huge ships. Their cities are in order. They produce strange things Their leaders are very rich, they pay attention to order, and their leaders treat the people as well. Benevolent and fair.

    "Ah! If a cross is installed on the top of the Duke¡¯s palace, if the diagonal blue stripes of the flag of the Rus are turned into a blue cross, if the Rus removes the altar and builds a cross on the foundation, it will be perfect. Es Salaam..."

    Finally, on the tenth day of arriving in Roseburg, Eskil finally received the summoning order from Rurik.

    The reason why he left him for ten days was the arrangement of Rurik. Eskil has been under surveillance these days, and Rurik knows where he went, what he saw, and what he did.

    Now, this old missionary who has traveled almost the entire Danish region should be able to understand the power and potential of the Rus people.

    He will definitely spread his knowledge to others in Frank.

    With the understanding, there is a possibility of trade, the Russians can be sent to collect intelligence, and the possible future military operations can be planned.

    And this is the ultimate goal of Rurik. That''s it for showing muscles.

 Chapter 552ï¼š The secret meeting on the 3rd floor

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Eskil was leaning on the cross stick he had just made, and was wearing a black robe, with a black round hat covering his bald head.

    Two seemingly dull little entourages followed closely behind.

    The three followed the mercenary soldiers who reported the news and approached the Duke''s mansion cautiously.

    "It''s here! Stop it."

    The guarded soldiers stopped the three.

    "What? We have a problem?" Eskil asked.

    "Come here, check them for a murder weapon."

    Hearing this, Eskil felt very angry. He quickly explained, "We are the pursuit of the sacred, and we will not carry any weapons."

    This was heard by Jeflo, who was watching.

    "Without weapons?" He walked with his head up. "I heard many things in Britain. Those kingdoms have the same faith, what you call the sacred faith. Without sharp weapons? Your fight is not more merciful than ours."

    "This... is that they are not religious enough."

    "Don''t come to this one." Yevlo continued to order, "Brothers, check it out."

    In Frank, the eucharist of the priest is not to be defiled! When the people saw the priest, they either bowed or knelt down, hoping for salvation.

    Eskil felt a hint of humiliation, but the two entourages didn''t care anymore.

    They couldn''t bring any sharp weapons against the Duke, but the wooden cross stick was temporarily confiscated.

    At this moment, Rurik was waiting on the third floor of the palace, watching whether his guards fulfilled their duties.

    Otto also saw all this while standing by the bed.

    "You let another high priest of faith come to our field, maybe disrespectful to God, is this really appropriate?"

    "Dad, this man is the man in black in Rome that Veria said." Rurik said calmly.

    "Huh? A new one?"

    "Maybe this is destiny. The man in black left a sheepskin book with wisdom in it, but I can''t understand the language of the Romans.

    This man understands the language of the Romans. I want to use this winter to learn. It is best for my wives to learn too. I don''t care about their beliefs, but for our future, I must at least understand a little bit. "

    "Okay..." Otto patted Rurik on the shoulder, "Rose is yours, take care of our Rose." After that, Otto turned and left.

    "Dad, where are you going?"

    "Nothing, I have no idea about this man in black, I want to drink with my old friends. Go!"

    Otto really didn''t want to talk to the man in black in Rome, he was about to die, he still had fun while he was still alive. In particular, he felt that there was not much time, his whole body was gray with poor hair, and his sturdy self finally became an old man, and his son was already the most perfect leader, and he left as a shopkeeper.

    Originally, Evlo was just a supervisor, but now he has become a leader himself.

    Eskil followed closely. When he walked through the palace''s outer wall and entered the courtyard through the main entrance, a strange feeling came over his face.

    "What''s going on? You... actually paved the courtyard with a boulder? No! How did you do it?"

    Jeflo didn''t mean to talk nonsense, he remained vigilant and urged to go quickly.

    Eskil walked on the perfectly flat boulder, and saw how smooth some parts were, and he even saw glimpses of the reflection of sunlight.

    What he saw was the concrete floor.

    Since Rose¡¯s craftsmen knew the formula of cement, using it as a construction adhesive is a good use, and it is also a good use for laying floors. Due to its limited output, so far only the Duke¡¯s mansion enjoys the only concrete courtyard in Ross.

    Eskil couldn''t explain all of this. How could the absolutely flat, hard "rock" ground be a fantasy that could describe it.

    He finally entered Rurik¡¯s palace, and the two entourages were temporarily detained, only he himself was able to go upstairs.

    Just going upstairs is another wonderful feeling.

    Because of the decline of Rome, the people under the old empire had forgotten too much technology, and the new barbarians had no idea. Even with the Carolingian revival, the impact of prosperity on the northern border of Frankish is really limited.

    The people are still living in stone-walled straw sheds, and the lord¡¯s residence is rarely high-rise.

    Upon hearing that the Duke had set the secret meeting place on the third floor, Eskil was reshaping his own perception.

    He couldn''t help muttering, "If this is to invite Rose''s craftsmen and transform them, I will be able to build a great cathedral in Reims, and I will be promoted to Archbishop in advance."

    Finally, Eskil reached the top.

    The third floor of the palace is nearly ten meters above the ground, which is the highest in Roseburg.

    The third floor is a spacious place, the open windows let in the sunlight, and the whole floor is extremely bright.

    He suddenly saw a young man sitting cross-legged, and the golden ponytail on his chest was Rurik himself.

    "You finally came." Rurik said solemnly.

    Eskil nodded first, and then said: "I''m here, there are many things, I want to tell you."

    "Really? It just so happens that I have something too. Come on, sit in front of me. This is a secluded place, no one can interfere with you and me."

    "Yes." Eskil put his hands in front of him, hooked his head and walked straight.

    This old missionary has seen too many lords, some young and arrogant, some old-fashioned.

    He doesn''t know how to evaluate Rurik of Ross, this child is already the real Duke of Ross, and his body is full of mysteries.

    He noticed that there was an exquisite treasure chest beside this young man, what could be contained in it?

    Eskil sat down cautiously. He looked up again and saw the row of ferocious bear heads on the wooden wall, and he couldn''t help feeling frightened.

    How to enter the topic? Rurik had his own plan.

    The heavy treasure chest was opened, and in Eskil''s growing shock, Rurik began to move out the treasure in it.

    Sheepskin books, gold crosses with diamonds, gilded crusaders, more sheepskin books, and more.

    Looking at these treasures, watching, Eskil''s beating heart drove him to his feet.

    His eyes were bloodshot, and his mouth trembling eagerly asked: "You...Where did you get these holy things?"

    Basically all the things were taken out, and Rurik put it in front of him, and deliberately said with an angrily, "These...I looted them."

    "Looting?"

    "Of course. I attacked Lindisfarne, and I brought all the treasures of the monastery."

    "Ah! You..." These words were like a bolt from the blue, Eskil trembled all over, feeling that the young man in front of him was no longer handsome, and the devil''s fangs were concealed by his clean face.

    "What? Are you scared? Think I''m a villain?"

    Eskil immediately came to his senses and slammed a few crosses on his chest before sitting down tremblingly.

    "Don''t dare, this is... your merit."

    Rurik shrugged, "I know you are against your heart by saying this. To be honest, I attacked Britain, I looted Lindisfarne, and the priests were all killed. So, will your **** punish me?"

    "This¡­¡­"

    "You tell the truth, I forgive you not guilty."

    Why does this kid ask that? Why did this kid do evil? He wants to keep the holy thing intact.

    Eskil knew about the looting of Flanders by the Danish lords. They had already occupied the port of Durest, killed the local priests, destroyed the monastery, looted treasures, and destroyed the holy relics.

    Eskil said cautiously, "According to our beliefs, you must go to hell. But..."

    "But what?"

    "If you accept our faith, accept the baptism, and then confess to me. You will be forgiven."

    "That''s it?" Rurik couldn''t help laughing.

    "Ah, my lord, aren''t you interested in our faith?"

    "I''m interested. But I didn''t think that the purpose of your coming is really to influence me to take refuge. I''m not angry, I can tell you clearly that it''s impossible."

    "I''m sorry, I''m here for something else."

    Rurik waved his hand, "Listen to me first."

    No matter, he opened the oldest "Exodus" and pointed to the text, "Seventy years ago, a Roman missionary arrived in Ross, hoping that we would accept your faith. Our high priest did not approve of it. The scholar left this book. Please take a look."

    With that, Rurik pushed the book over.

    Eskil flipped through it, and the more he looked, the more horrified he became. The text is Latin without error, that is, the font written is different from the Frankish kingdom.

    "This... is it really Rome?"

    "Yes." Rurik nodded, "I know there are two Romans, these are books from Eastern Rome. You are not a Roman, you are from Frank. As far as I know, you are still a Saxon."

    "indeed so."

    "Then please read this."

    Another thicker manuscript book was pushed in front of Eskil.

    "This is the gospel of Lindisfarne Island? You really..." In surprise, Eskil''s forehead was already oozing sweat.

    "Latin, I don''t understand. I want to know the details in the book. You should know Latin. I want you to teach me."

    "Ah! Is this the true purpose of your inviting me?"

    "That''s it. As you can see, our principality is already using Roman letters, and I have given up the old words. If you can easily spell out the name of my ship, you should understand my desire for knowledge."

    In a daze, Eskil felt that he was standing at a key node in the course of history.

    "Are you hesitating?" Rurik asked again.

    "No. I am willing, I am willing to be your teacher. To be honest, I have never seen a lord who desires wisdom as much as you."

    "Are you complimenting this?"

    "It''s a compliment from the bottom of my heart."

    "Okay." Rurik remained calm, and said, "I should pay you a certain amount. Maybe I should grant you some requirements. But you say it''s okay, you have the right to be my tuition."

    "Then take refuge." Eskil couldn''t help but blurt out his mind.

    "That''s it again?" Rurik put on an embarrassed face.

    Eskil¡¯s side is chasing fiercely, "My lord, God loves you. God will forgive all your sins. If you convert and your subjects have converted, your principality will become great, and you will Become a saint in the north. I know that you are not only interested in our faith, I know that you have built a small prayer room, that is a monastery! You have actually allowed the sacred faith to take root here, what are you waiting for Rome will be canonized..."

    "Shut up!" Rurik closed his eyes and frowned, "That''s impossible. I don''t object to you, I''m interested, it doesn''t mean that I have to accept it."

    "My lord, this is worthy of your acceptance." Eskil turned around and tried to find a new breakthrough. "I traveled around and know that Denmark has always been at odds with you and Sweden. If you accept Rose, you will be able to ally with Frank. When the north and the south strike Denmark, your threat is gone."

    This really surprised Rurik. Can''t you think that this old boy is still a strategist? Quite a few lords do not have this kind of wisdom.

    "Unexpectedly you are still concerned about wars between nations? Don''t you oppose wars?"

    "My lord, I also do it for your good."

    "Enough." Rurik said sharply, "Your idea is unrealistic. Say one that I can accept."

    Eskil predicted that Master Lirik would hesitate again, hesitation would be tantamount to shaking. As long as shaking, the future can be influenced. If it doesn''t work now, it should be possible in the future.

    Eskil thought for a while, "My only hope is to formally build a monastery in Ross. Some of your slaves accept our faith. They need a place of worship and a resident priest to take care of these poor people. Lamb. They can feel at ease as long as they pray, and they can do better for you with peace of mind."

    "Really? I can accept this."

    "You are so kind." Eskil flattered immediately.

    "So, do you have someone to be a pastor?"

    "There is one. I will arrange for my entourage to stay here."

    Rurik nodded. He didn''t want the old guy Eskil to stay here for a long time.

    Speaking of this fellow''s entourage, Rurik suddenly thought that the two entourages were both young boys, and they seemed not much older than him.

    "Now your entourage is out there. You have chosen a candidate, and I recruited him to come in. Tell me, can the entourage understand our language?"

    "Understood. That child was a Danish slave, a Danish."

    "I understand, I want to look at this person carefully."

    After a while, the entourage John was led to the third floor. He sat alertly next to Eskil. The dull young man made Rurik have to think about it a lot.

    "Hey! Your name." Rurik yelled casually.

    "John..." the boy replied cautiously, and then hooked his head again.

    "John? What''s your name?"

    "Invar."

    "Well, Invar, are you ready to stay in my territory?"

    "I''m ready."

    Rurik nodded, "You stand up first and take a good look at you. What is your age..."

    Sururik understood that this young man was not old, but only twelve years old. This kid is clearly a Nordic. Think about his old friend Fisker. At the age of twelve, he has killed 20 enemies on the battlefield. On the other hand, this Danish is thin and dull and timid like a rabbit.

    and many more! This kid also looks handsome, and this kid is taken by Eskil, I am afraid it is not really a "rabbit."

    Dumb? Lack of ambition? Wouldn''t there be such fanaticism as Eskil?

    If so, that would be great.

    Wait a minute, why did Eskil allow a dull person to stay here? The old boy couldn''t see that he was not interested in Rose, I was afraid that Invale, who was named John, was just hiding his enthusiasm.

    Rurik asked again, "Invar, do you know Latin? Do you understand all the words in the book?"

    "My lord, I...I know everything."

    "Oh? That''s great, I want you. Look at your skinny look, I will train you to be a muscular man, stay by my side, and you will teach me."

    "Yes Yes!"

    Eskil didn''t know what to say. This little John is really loved by him. According to Rurik, this kid likes men?

    It''s not right! The Ross people are laughing and talking about their leader, Rurik, who has as many as seventeen wives.

    Rurik coughed twice and said, "It''s over. Eskil, when the snow melts next year, I will take you back to Birka. You can continue to come to Ross in the future, but you must find my person in Birka first. If you do not have my permission, you will be expelled without permission. I will build a better monastery for you. It is not big and it will be very hidden. You should understand that my interest in you does not mean that my people can tolerate it. you."

    "Yes. John will take me to do a good job."

    Rurik nodded, "In that case, I changed my mind. Eskil, go back by yourself, your John is now my person. Now, John teaches me Latin. As for you, I don''t need it now. "

    "Ah this! It''s not the same as saying."

    "Exactly, I am the Duke of Rose, and I have given you too much favor. Don''t annoy me anymore, or you will be expelled now. If you stay in Rose, you can write a journal of your travels. I will give you wheat and meat, And the warmth of winter, I will summon you when I have something to do, but remember, don¡¯t try to influence a new lamb without authorization. I¡¯m afraid my Odin¡¯s soldiers will chop you into meat sauce."

    "I...I get it."

    "Let''s go." Rurik waved his hand and watched Eskil leave tremblingly.

    After he left, the little priest John Invar asked the weak, "My lord, I...I will..."

    Rurik scratched his head. Although the question was strange, he still wanted to ask, "Are you the old fellow''s lover?"

    John didn''t feel any psychological discomfort, he understood consciously, and immediately turned around and lifted off his robe...

    "My lord, I hope you can be satisfied with my service..."

    "That''s it? As expected." Rurik stood up and kicked John in the **** with his boots.

    John fell heavily and turned his head with teardrops, "My lord, it''s because I didn''t serve well..."

    "Stand up for me, you are a man, and you should be a man. Is it appropriate for you to behave like a woman? I don''t care what you believe in, and I will reshape you to be a man. Invar, I don''t believe it, you Really entangled in beliefs that are not close to female sex."

    "Yes." John Invall immediately got up and stood up, listening carefully...

 Chapter 553ï¼š That manâ€™s death was the beginning of Ostaraâ€™s revival and...

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The two lonely long ships tried their best to keep a low profile, and more than fifty people carried some wooden boxes, and they could rush to the port in some gloomy time.

    "It''s already very cold, I''m afraid that a sudden blizzard will cause all my brothers to freeze to death in this sea." The paddling old Eric said worriedly.

    His worries are by no means unfounded, and Snoreva is not inhumane.

    "Then go rowing hard, as long as we get to Tombstone Island, we will be completely safe." He said.

    No one wants bad weather to make waves in the ocean, but this is like an inevitable fate.

    The sea became violent, and a storm came unexpectedly.

    The people on the ship were chilled, but fortunately the situation was not too bad.

    Snoreva endured wet rowing and spent more than half a year in Hezeby, Denmark. He is no longer the chubby he used to be. Many things have to be done by himself, and this physical exhaustion is now indispensable.

    The fat of this guy has become muscle, and the whole person is less naive, and no longer looks a little stupid, but has become strong and advantageous.

    The body seems to have become stronger and become the first person in the family, but when sailing in the vast sea, life can have a future.

    Because he must send a shocking news to Roseburg, and this task must be fulfilled by him alone.

    Snoreva finally arrived at Tombstone Island, and when he got a little supply here, the cold finally arrived.

    The sky is full of haze, and the snow is densely covered with the wind.

    They continued to go north. The long boat with its sails relied on its oars. No one dared to be lazy, because everyone knew that after the snow, the entire huge bay was covered by ice.

    Ross''s fishing boats all returned to the port to escape the wind and snow. They tied their boats with cables and lined them neatly at the pier.

    There are also a large number of boats directly washing up the sandy beach in accordance with the old tradition.

    At the beginning, Gould looked at the snowy sky and no longer looked forward to the return of his eldest son. His first wife was worried about the eldest son, and although Gould was also worried, he would not show this on his face.

    Xuezi turned into snowflakes, and the strange thing was that the north wind was not serious.

    In the empty bay, there were only two resolute long boats swaying northward, covered in snow and snow, like a machine, he insisted passively as if he had forgotten life and death.

    The end of the journey is just ahead, clearly arriving at the small fjord of Roseburg. The two boatmen who were tortured to numb by the wind and snow rolled their mouths at most to look happy.

    Finally, they arrived at the dock. But this huge Roseburg, not seen for half a year, was both familiar and unfamiliar.

    Old Eric yelled vigorously, "Compared with when we set off, Roseburg has grown bigger, and the high wall can block the wind and snow."

    "It''s the last journey. Let''s go back to eat meat and drink, and then soak in a wooden barrel full of hot water. And your slave girl should also be taken care of." Snoreeva said this, the snow on his body But there were a lot of shocks.

    They docked safely, like a snowman turned into a living creature.

    One by one, the wooden boxes began to be moved to the shore, and soon someone began to help, and everything became orderly in the wind and snow.

    For people who are struggling with the economy, men have a strong physique to withstand the cold, and the women accompanying them are almost weak and collapsed as soon as they go ashore.

    Old Eric and his entourage had their own destination, the wooden house that was bought was left intact, it was protected by the tall wooden wall.

    The news of Snoreva¡¯s return was immediately notified to Rurik, and Gould welcomed his son triumphantly. Before asking what happened in the south, this man who had lost a lot of fat and had a round face became sharp and sharp. Need to rest at home for a day.

    Snoreva got his wish. He was drowsy in the warm wooden barrel, and when he was asleep he was accompanied by his wife.

    He needs to talk carefully about what he has seen and heard in Denmark, especially to inform Rurik about major events.

    Only the most important news reached Rurik''s ears in the shortest words for the time being.

    The Danish leader Hafgen is dead, and the huge long ship Red Dragon sinks in battle!

    Gould''s messenger finished reporting and hurried away braving the wind and snow.

    Rurik stayed in the warm palace and rushed directly to the second floor.

    At this moment, Lu Mia, with her stomach upright, is serving as a substantial math teacher. The outdoor wind and snow forced the doors and windows of Rurik¡¯s mansion to close, and the lack of fun seemed to have started the winter, but the palace did become a school.

    Lumia, who already knows the basic geometry and basic algebra operations, is busy teaching her sisters to learn these knowledge.

    Rurik was also on the third floor, pulling his cronies, and learning Latin with the little monk John Invar.

    Rurik left from the first floor, rushed to the second floor, and shouted at the girls who were busy studying.

    "The news is very certain, the king of Denmark is really dead."

    Hearing it, Carlotta bounced up instantly, and even stood up with Ella.

    She turned her head and nose, eyes filled with tears, and desperately approached Rurik, and she was about to hug him.

    "Thank you. The blood feud of my Ostala people is you... àÓàÓàÓ..."

    Wiped her tears away, and Liu Rick whispered, "Keep on studying. I will summon Snoreva in two days, and you and Ella will be in attendance by then."

    "Yes."

    Rurik put his mouth to her ear, "Tonight, you come to my room."

    Carlotta smiled knowingly with tears, she expected a lot.

    What should I do if I have too many wives? Rurik remembered that the emperors of the East treated many concubines, except for the one or two who were particularly favored, they should not be forgotten. The emperor closed his eyes and turned over the sign.

    Except for the ten original Slavic maids, they are all destined to not be very tall. The other seven wives and concubines all lived in this "palace" with Rurik himself.

    The disaster of the Ostala tribe of Carlotta happened three years ago. She was more than a year older than Liurik, and she is now thirteen years old.

    She has already experienced a simple coming-of-age ceremony, which is equivalent to saying that according to the habits of the Vikings, she has the obligation to give birth to her husband.

    It''s just the initial glory, which was finally obtained by Rurik''s first maid.

    This night, Carlotta entered Rurik''s room with a grateful heart. Even if she was older, Rurik would be ten men, with a stronger physique and taller.

    ...

    Carlota finally got her wish, she has become a real woman.

    She lay peacefully, immersed in happiness.

    Rurik sat on the bedside, staring at the flame of the oil lamp from the corner of his eyes, panting, "Perhaps it would be great to have a root at this time."

    He whispered, "Now you have another wish, I will also satisfy you."

    "Yeah, and my sister, she is also waiting..." the girl murmured.

    "Ella is too young, besides, I have to train her well."

    "What to train her? Record the past?"

    "There is something in the future. She is Hestoria. She has to learn a lot of knowledge and let our descendants know their ancestors thousands of years ago."

    Carlotta chuckled, and then got up, "You ask too much, Rurik, I just want to revive my clan. I don''t care if you are the king of Sweden, you are my king."

    "Okay. I''m done..."

    Carlota was tossed and screamed, and Otto and Niya who lived on the same floor were delighted. The old couple even teased each other, thinking about a name for Carlotta''s son.

    After four times in a row, Rurik finally lay down tired.

    "Enough is enough. You are stronger than an average woman, and you will give birth smoothly. The Ostara people have begun to rejuvenate, but you still lack the masses."

    "Then...what to do..." Carlotta asked weakly.

    "You got five hundred serfs from Melaren this year. They are all poor people. Your existing tribesmen are all in the east, and they are busy developing new farms. I will divide you two hundred serfs."

    "Wow! Good."

    "Also." Rurik had calculated one thing, and now it is enjoyment. "I try to talk to those small tribes. Some of your tribes are not dead. Those women have been taken in and have even given birth. I persuade those The tribes let them go, or they use means to drag their families back to Ross."

    "This is also a way. Rurik, how can I repay you..."

    This girl is moved again, or is this her way of gratitude?

    Rurik played with her braids, "It''s nothing, it''s enough for you to be obedient. You will rest tomorrow and stop studying."

    As Rurik hinted, Carlotta paid the price for his actions after all. She grew up overnight, but how did walking become a bit painful?

    Rurik was busy preparing something. He speculated about what other good news Snoreva could bring back besides Hafgen''s sudden death.

    Yes, Snoreva did get some important news that could not be confirmed in the rumors among the locals in Hezeby. He was afraid that the news would be wrong and deceive the adults, so instead of entrusting the messenger, he decided to speak in person.

    The agreed date is today!

    The stone fireplace on the first floor made the whole palace quite warm. Rurik was in the conference hall on the first floor and personally summoned the returning heroes.

    As the Duke of Real Power, he sits on a wooden seat draped in bear skin, with two ferocious polar bear heads at his feet.

    Otto, who had been delegated authority, sat next to him, sitting with many old friends.

    And Sister Carlotta sits on the other side.

    This is not a simple summons, it is clearly a parliament.

    Snoreva saw the great significance of this battle at a glance, but the fat man had already experienced many battles through his experience in the south.

    He came, just sit here. Anyone who had seen this fat man was shocked by his current physique.

    "It''s not strong anymore, Snoreva," Rurik said politely.

    "Yes, my friends." Snoreva lined his chest. "Before, you thought I was just a timid and cautious fat man, a pure businessman. Now, I should be able to be a fighter."

    It''s okay that he didn''t say it, but it made the old guys laugh.

    Rurik motioned to the people to be quiet, and then said, "You have indeed become strong, and you must have encountered a lot of things in Denmark. We will talk about other things slowly, and now I want to check again. Hafgen, is he dead? "

    "Dead. It was smashed by your big ship. No one found his body, but the Lobad tribe in Denmark has already broken out civil war."

    "Civil war?" Rurik pointed his head sharply, "Why?"

    "Without him, all forces are fighting for the position of leader."

    "That man doesn''t have a son of his own?"

    "Only the daughter, and that woman was also killed, and her younger sister and husband died. This is a fact, the power of Hafgen has collapsed, and now Denmark is in some kind of chaos."

    Snoreeva said this on a family honour, and what he said was far more cheerful than the understatement of the messenger.

    Rose¡¯s old guys stared at Rurik, praising this kid for being Rose¡¯s great hero.

    Otto stood up and let out a long sigh of comfort, "I thought Denmark was a strong enemy, and we were all afraid. I didn''t expect them to be so weak. The Hafgen slaughtered the Ostras, and I couldn''t think of the villain. It was easily killed by my son."

    Rurik said casually: "It''s not that we are weak, it is our Ross that has become stronger. We no longer worry about being attacked by a certain force. Hafgen will die and the Danish dragons will have no leader. We should take the opportunity to change our attitude towards Denmark."

    "How else can I change?" Otto asked, at the same time that he had an answer in his heart, "Is it to change his hostile attitude?"

    "This...can''t be rushed. Because benefits are eternal, and in order to obtain benefits, the state of war has always been inappropriate."

    "Do you want to form an alliance with them?" Otto asked again.

    "If we Rose can do business in a fair manner, it is okay to form an alliance. However, there seems to be no hero and no one to trust among Danes.

    "They are not believable!" Haro Zossen exclaimed.

    "Uncle, calm down your anger." Rurik greeted the old man and asked about the heroes of Snoreva Denmark.

    "Hero? There is one."

    "Who?"

    "A man named Ragnar. He..." Snoreva paused. "He killed old Olekin. He was young and energetic. Because of this feat, he was learning about Hafgen''s death. Later, he recruited fighters to build weapons in Hezeby."

    "This man?" Rurik stood up suddenly.

    Otto looked up, "Do you like this person?"

    "Maybe, we can form an alliance with this person."

    "Do you like him? This man killed Olegin."

    "Dad, you don''t like Olegin either."

    Otto shook his head, "Yes, but Olegin was killed by this person. If this person becomes the leader of Denmark, maybe he will attack the north again. I know you are not afraid of Denmark, but..."

    "This man is a hero."

    No one knew why Rurik suddenly swore so much, as if he was destined to establish contact with that Ragnar.

    Snoreva mentioned a very important thing again, "My lord, it is true that Ragnar intends to fight for the Danish leader, but he still lacks strength. Do you know the old leader who was expelled by the Danes?"

    "Is there anything else? I don''t know."

    "A man named Harald Clark. He believed in Frank''s faith and was expelled. He took his nephew and ran away."

    "So, that man feels that the chance of restoration is here?" Rurik asked.

    "No. It''s his nephew, a man named Horrick."

    "Horik?" Rurik felt in a daze how the name resembled himself, "Who is this person? Can a person who has been expelled have strength?"

    "This... the news is difficult to be sure. I heard that that guy is Durist¡¯s master, and he is backed by Franks. That man is canonized as an earl of Franks. If he kills in Denmark, I am afraid that a Danish lord will be scattered. I really can''t stop him."

    Rurik became wary. "Is the news reliable?"

    "My lord, this is just a rumor in the market."

    "Rumor? How can there be such a rumor without a reason?"

    R¨¹lik pays more attention to the two men named Ragner and Horlick than Snoreva''s report on his experience in Hezeby.

    Who has the supreme rule of Denmark, maybe it is the two people who compete for it?

    Rurik thought for a while: "I see, you will visit Denmark again next year and pay attention to the movements of that Horrick and the actions of the man Ragner."

    "Yes."

    Rurik nodded, and there were elites who looked at Ross, "I am very happy that the Danish civil war has occurred, especially the infighting of the Lobad tribe that controls the waterways. They can''t gather a sea force to prevent us from entering the western sea. We should Take this opportunity to develop our maritime power."

    How can a true king indulge in jewelry and beauty? Rurik is eager to lay down a big territory, but as a principality relying on the sea, there is no ship, all dreams are really dreams.

    shipbuilding! Shipbuilding must be done!

    It is necessary to take advantage of the window of political instability in Denmark to quickly form a Ross Baltic fleet.

 Chapter 554ï¼š The 88 Fleet Plan of the Duchy of Ross

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Regardless of whether the Danish leader Hafgen is actually buried in the sea, Rurik can be sure that his political life is over.

    There is a power vacuum in Denmark, and someone must stand up and grab Hafgen¡¯s legacy like a vulture.

    Horrick, Earl of Friesland? A Danish who surrendered to Frank? The nephew of the former Danish lord who was expelled? This person established a substantial "Viking zone" in the Frankish kingdom?

    Perhaps others would find it weird to hear this, but Rurik knew about the Danish law district in Britain and the Norman duchy in France.

    He is not a witness to history, but a promoter of history.

    And the heroes emerging from this sea area are writing the heroic age of Beihai.

    How can this battle be fought without shipbuilding?

    The plan to build the fleet was brewing in Rurik''s mind. Now there is a heavy snowstorm outside. After learning Latin, he has already figured out the initial lineup that the fleet should have.

    And this, just waiting for the wind and snow to stop, I personally find the shipbuilding expert Hotra to submit a new order.

    Almost every year, Rose¡¯s true winter begins with a blizzard.

    This year, it started with a light snow, and it turned into a snow disaster after all.

    This year is indeed no better than in previous years. Pines are stacked to form a wall covering the entire Roseburg, with sand and stone reinforcement at the bottom, and the hardened cement laid to make the wall more explanatory.

    It has become an excellent barrier to protect the people. There are fewer snowflakes entering the wall, and the people are comforted by hiding in the warm wooden houses.

    From light snow to blizzard to restoring peace, the snow lasted more than two weeks.

    The wind and snow cleaned the world. People got out of the mansion, exhaled the clear and cold air in the winter sun, and immediately began to clean the snow with the tools in their hands.

    Rurik¡¯s towering palace has become a real ice fortress in the world of ice and snow. Standing on the third floor, he can overlook the frozen sea, as well as the row after row of piers and sandy beaches. Yu Jianbing''s ship.

    The winter life of the Ross people has begun!

    Unlike other Viking tribes who generally live at home and survive the cold winter like a groundhog, the Ross people are even looking forward to the cold winter in these years.

    Winter is indeed dangerous, but special needs give rise to special economic benefits.

    If it is not profitable, who will come out to work in winter?

    Rose''s men, even a large number of women, are busy with winter production to earn rewards.

    Hunting in the north is no longer a huge risk. Elronburg is already a great and determined northern fortress, and the emerging Fiskburg is a new stronghold that is expected to expand, even the most northerly, standing in the sea at the end of the north. Murmansk is all in the construction plan.

    The abundant funds in Rurik are trending for the people of Ross to work. When people get money, they will buy food, clothes, and daily necessities.

    The core of the Principality of Ross is already an economy with strong domestic demand in the Baltic Sea, and she is still on the road of expansion.

    The snow had stopped, and on the first floor of the palace, Rurik held a meeting of the principality.

    This meeting provides guidance on winter life this year.

    First, organize an expedition of one hundred people. According to the map provided by Rurik and the textual description, start from Fort Fisk (Rovaniemi) on the shore of the frozen lake and ride a reindeer sleigh along the glacier. Arrived in Murmansk under the guide of a deer breeder who served in Yuros, and immediately established a permanent stronghold to obtain local leather resources.

    Second, use winter to mobilize men and women of tribes as usual. Men cut trees and winter catches, women boil seal oil, make soap, and so on.

    Third, for all women with children, a monthly welfare subsidy of ten pounds of oatmeal and one pound of soap is given (Rurik cannot be rewarded too much)

    Fourth, build new ships and complete the four big and four small four-four plans in at least a short period of time.

    Rurik is the duke of real power, the most wealthy man, and he has a sacred identity.

    People work for him, of course, not all because of their sacred identity, because Rurik is really giving money, and everyone can really get a lot of food. As long as you work for the duke, you can get good income. Who is lazy?

    Rurik paid the people deliberately to log trees in order to build ships.

    The time was ripe, and he took his cronies straight to the shipbuilding factory of the Hortra family.

    Check it out here! A huge wooden factory building constitutes an indoor dock, so that it can be built rain or shine.

    This kind of construction method is really an innovation, and its significance is no less than the "keel revolution" set off in this sea area 80 years ago.

    In other words, even if Rurik does not exist, the shipbuilding industry in the northern Baltic Sea will eventually change the whole world. This is the general trend.

    It''s just that they haven''t built a dry dock yet, fortunately, the big ships they built are not that heavy.

    They only built the hull, and the key parts were pulled out after the construction was completed. With the assistance of wooden scaffolding, the tall masts were installed smoothly.

    When Rurik arrived, two new large ships of the same class as the Aphrola had their hulls built, waiting for the hard and tall spruce from the north to arrive this winter. The mast must come from the northern ice field. Compared to the summer, the frozen sea is the best way. A large number of reindeer can pull the mast wood. The so-called semi-trailer transports the logs and arrives at Roseburg to start the final assembly.

    The wide wooden door was opened, and the workers were busy cutting and polishing wood, moving and installing boat materials, and applying waterproof pine glue.

    Some female workers are wrapping their headscarves, squatting on the ground and stitching together huge cloth sails.

    R¨¹lik was a sudden visit, and Hotra hurried over after hearing the news.

    "My lord, you are finally here. Take a look at the hulls of these two big ships, the final work we are doing. When the huge woods arrive, we should install the masts."

    "I want to go up quietly." Rurik pointed to the bow casually.

    After a while, Rurik was standing on the bow deck with the carpentry scaffolding. The feeling of standing was the same as standing on the Aphrora.

    An old man, Hotra, has been stationed for several years, his family and accompanying friends have naturally formed a community of interests. In Mellaren they do not have such a high-intensity construction plan, and it is impossible for them to make a lot of wealth. Now they have hired some men in Roseburg to do tedious and crucial carpentry work.

    Hotra leaned on crutches and stood on a solid ground looking up at his benefactor.

    "My lord, how do you feel?"

    "Everything is fine. It''s just..." R¨¹rich paused. He was already standing at a very high position, standing here just to see the structure of the entire indoor dock and estimate its size.

    He got off the hull and had no intention of accepting the hospitality of the Hotla family, saying bluntly: "Let your most capable craftsmen gather. I! I want to announce an extremely important thing."

    Hotra patted his forehead and knew that a new ship must be built. This is a great thing. It means that the brothers can continue to make money, life will become better, and family influence will increase.

    As many as twenty craftsmen gathered around Rurik. Among them, the brawny man was shirtless, and his chest hair was a little horrible, while the young craftsman was still wearing linen shirts, with rolled up sleeves no longer covering his muscles.

    "Huh? Hotla, I remember ten people are the best. Why? Your team has expanded?"

    Hotra laughed and slapped a few people on the shoulders at random: "I have been in Ross for two years. This is my younger son, and he has become a good craftsman now. You can be sure that we are very capable now. You see, in an emergency summer, the hulls of the two ships were built."

    "You mean, your two indoor docks can build two ships in half a year?"

    Hotra didn''t mean it purely. When asked this way, he knew that the opportunity was rare, and he immediately affirmed with a strained mouth: "Yes, that''s it."

    "Oh, that is, as long as the materials are sufficient, you alone can build four big ships a year."

    "The materials are sufficient, and we hire more people. We... indeed."

    In fact, Rurik noticed that Hortra was a little shy, but it didn''t hurt.

    He clapped his hands and asked everyone to find a dry place and cover them with leather.

    They tried their best to suppress the ecstasy in their hearts. With the information just revealed by Rick, everyone speculated that Duke Ross, who might be rich, wanted to place four orders in one go? The cost before and after this is not a thousand pounds of silver coins? Now, everyone knows that the young Duke Ross in front of him has excellent moral character, pays attention to contracts, and never defaults on the final deposit and is generous. Among all the clients, this adult is the most generous and decisive.

    Rurik''s request really hit their hearts like a flying arrow.

    "I! Plan to build eight ships as soon as possible! These eight ships will no longer be the big ships you know according to my actual needs. They are still larger than ordinary cargo ships, but they are not real cargo ships, and they will not be necessary. Perform the tasks of a cargo ship."

    At this point in brief, Hotra''s mind is a little confused: "My lord, what kind of ship is this?"

    "The keel is reduced to 20 stikas, the maximum height of the hull is reduced by 1 stika, and the width is reduced by 2 stikas."

    Hotra closed his eyes, his lifelong old boatman, closed his eyes and modeled 3D in his mind, and immediately made up the general appearance of the new ship.

    "Ah! In this case, the ship will be more slender. I know that the ship you require must have a deck, as well as a forward and stern tower."

    "No." Rurik raised his right hand and motioned: "This new ship does not need a bow. As you have noticed, what I actually want is a relatively large ship that is slender and light. I want it to have a slanted ship. The bow mast, a main mast placed in the center, is enough."

    "Then the stern tower..."

    Before talking about this, Rurik was first uttered in amusement. He proudly said: "For these eight ships, I will adopt a brand-new technology that you have never seen before."

    "What technology?" Hotla probed warily, as did the others.

    "It''s a brand new paddle."

    "Oars? Haven''t you given up on paddling and asked us to change to sails?"

    "That''s not all." Rurik shook his head. "Rose is the oars. Our principality has the best oars. Now my duke, I should let Rose''s oars flourish. I invented a brand new oar, that It''s a kind of paddle like a rotating conch shell."

    "This...what is this? Paddle?"

    Rurik was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Hotra to put on a puzzling expression. Looking at the others, could it be that they didn''t understand propeller technology?

    Propeller propulsion technology is essentially an excellent technology for divergent research of the "Archimedes screw pump".

    He added: "It is a wooden pole inserted into the water obliquely from the hull. The wooden pole has specially installed paddle blades. The wooden pole drives the paddle to rotate, and it can take the whole boat forward. Standing in the stern tower, he kept stepping on the wooden planks, driving the gears to rotate and the wooden poles to follow."

    Because it was something they had never seen before, it was really difficult for them to think of the real thing.

    But these men all understand the importance of bronze gears to ships.

    The Aphrora has a strong maneuverability, not because of her wonderful spinnaker, but because of the rudder on the stern of her ship that extends from the stern tower to the sea. She can make short turns, which are highly maneuverable, which is difficult for traditional long boats.

    In terms of the current situation, it is really difficult to rely on a mouth to let them understand what a ship¡¯s propeller propulsion system is, but new technologies must be embodied in new ships.

    The atmosphere was a little awkward, and Lurik cleared his throat again.

    "I am by no means a whim. You do not understand new technology, I will teach you. I will work with the blacksmith to build the corresponding materials, and I will be with you in the future to guide you in building new ships."

    "Oh! That''s great." Hotra asked nonchalantly: "Then, can you tell us, what is the result of using the new technology?"

    Rurik shrugged: "You are still skeptical. Regardless. The result is that from now on, our boat can move in windless waters, enter and leave the port more smoothly, and no one can see anyone paddling. I feel that the ship is still moving forward after it has finished sailing, it must have gained the power of God.

    It sounds really wonderful.

    But this is not the most important purpose of Rurik''s trip.

    He cleared his throat again, pinched his fingers and said: "The new eight ships are bigger than cargo ships and smaller than the Aphrodite. They need to be built quickly, and even the names of the ships I think about."

    "Name, what is it?" Hotra asked again.

    "Don''t worry. You have completed these eight ships, and there are four Aphrora-like large ships to build. I have already planned! Your indoor dock is very large, and each one can build two ships. This winter, you must Four ships can be built, and there will be four in the next summer."

    "This...sir..." Hotra coughed and declared that he had something to say.

    Rurik guessed: "Do you think I am too demanding?"

    "No. My lord. Actually..." Hotra looked around and raised his aging chest after seeing the eyes of the brothers: "As long as you give enough money, the supply of materials is smooth. We can do it all this winter. Eight ships were built."

    "Are you sure? I don''t want this to be bragging."

    "We won''t brag."

    Things seemed to be far beyond his own estimates, and Rurik was bold enough: "Well, tomorrow summer and next winter, we will build four more large ships. Then we Rose will have eight large ships and eight medium-sized ships. I have already thought about it. Well, the big ships are called cruisers (fast ships), and the smaller ones are called destroyers (as the name suggests). This year is the end of 832, and I will see these sixteen warships in the spring of 834! Don''t worry, The funding issue has never been a problem, I just need to get the big ship as soon as possible."

    The craftsmen immediately whispered to each other to discuss, Lurik thought they would spend some time discussing it, after all, this is a big project.

    Unexpectedly, their decisive speed was a blink of an eye.

    Hotra gave a serious answer on behalf of all craftsmen: "We totally agree and even negotiated the price of each ship."

    Their decisiveness is beyond imagination!

    The Principality of Rus must have a clear Baltic Fleet. After all, in the current stage of history, almost all of the activities of Russ are in this inland sea.

    Perhaps three large ships like the Aphrora are enough to suppress the Danish sea power, and actual combat has proved to be the case. But with three ships and four ships in the big ship area, how can Wuwei perform its mission in the vast territory of Ross?

    Besides, the Aphrora is just a big ship in this bad era, and its full load displacement may be able to pile up to 300 tons at the risk of capsizing. But the Gothenburg ocean-going ship capsized, the standard displacement exceeded one thousand tons, and the full-load displacement could be close to two thousand!

    It is precisely for this reason that Lurik defines the Aphrodite as a light sailing vessel, which is the so-called cruiser.

    Eight cruisers, eight destroyers.

    This is the Eight-Eight Fleet Plan made by the Rus Duchy in the winter of 832, and this is just the beginning.

 Chapter 555ï¼š November in Roseburg

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Rurik wants to build a ship, even if he is ambitious, this issue of ship material is the most important thing.

    The boundary of Roseburg is too far to the north, and the distribution of oak trees in the cold area is extremely rare. The easiest way to seize oak trees is to truly extend the sphere of influence to Gotland and build a permanent fort there, or take a detour and ask the Merlaren people who immigrated to Gotland to help cut down some oak trees.

    The even bolder possibility is that the Rus have rooted their power in the southernmost part of Scandinavia, facing the Danes on the other side across the strait.

    However, it is not realistic to die oak for shipbuilding.

    It is true that oak trees in Roseburg and further north are hard to find, but red pine and spruce are everywhere!

    If you sacrifice the rigidity of some ships and stop blindly colliding with possible enemy ships, the spruce in the north and even the pine forest near Roseburg can solve all the shipbuilding problems of the Ross people.

    Throughout the entire warm period of 832, the Roseburg infrastructure project, people used double saws and axes to cut down a large number of trees.

    A large number of old houses were also demolished, and the most important beam became the best ship keel.

    The Hotla family who emigrated to Ross already had relatively strong funds. Considering the future shipbuilding project, they immediately purchased as many as 20 girders.

    Only a few of these oak wooden beams can be used as the keel of a large ship such as the Aphrora, and the remaining wooden beams are absolutely no problem as the keel of a common cargo ship.

    Now, these naturally shorter wooden beams are just used to form the keel of the destroyer.

    Rurik signed a clear agreement with them. The plan of the "Eight-Eight Fleet" is not a joke, but a task that must be completed in 834. For the craftsmen to complete this job, they are not as simple as money, and they also have a higher political status in the Duchy of Ross.

    The agreement clearly determined that the price of a cruiser without any weapons and appendages was set at one hundred and fifty pounds of silver coins, and the price of a destroyer was set at one hundred pounds of silver coins.

    So Rurik''s budget alone on shipbuilding has reached 1,400 pounds of silver coins.

    And this is just the price of building the ship, and the accompanying weapons are a lot of money.

    Even if the war dividends have become rich and powerful, Rurik feels a little guilty when studying this matter. Fortunately, after these ships are built, they will be the tools of the Russ expedition to the Quartet. More money for this shipbuilding is also necessary.

    Compared to the Aphrora-class cruisers, the destroyers that Rurik required were all smaller. He does not require this kind of ship to undertake cargo tasks, it is a purely small combat tool, and the shipbuilder will not be guilty of the stability of the solid hull structure and the effectiveness of combat.

    The keel began to be laid in the first time, the two chambers were ding-dong-dong-dong from the dock, and the construction of a total of four destroyers had already begun.

    Even if the indoor environment where two ships are built at the same time for each indoor dock is a bit cramped, the craftsmen have no complaints, because the time period given by the funder is limited. If the time is delayed, I am afraid that Liu Rick will pay less.

    Among them, there is another force that urges overtime to work, and that is Hotra himself.

    When he was old, he should have lost his fighting spirit and stayed at home and died. Wouldn''t it be beautiful to throw the shipbuilding business to the younger generation, but his fighting spirit was awakened by Rurik.

    Sixteen big ships in total? What a gorgeous sight that must be?

    The Ross Fleet was built by his own family, and it was so glorious to look at them as if they were still there.

    The shipbuilding attitude of the Hortra family and their friends, Liurik, is always at ease. They also hired a group of manpower, and even some Ross women have become laborers for logging, moving, and supplying firewood. The hull was built earlier.

    But another problem is also starting to become tricky.

    Looking back on that day, I stood on the big ship about to install the mast and boasted that he went to the sea to engage in the propeller propulsion mechanism. After he really started to implement it, Lurik became more and more difficult.

    "Maybe I can build a paddle steamer? No! Paddle steamers are not suitable for seagoing ships. Either do not build them or install propellers."

    The most critical difficulty here is the sealing problem.

    For the best seaworthiness, the propeller must of course be installed directly at the bottom of the hull. However, the output power is the two legs of a person, and the power is purely mechanical transmission. How can this be good?

    Although the final result may be very strange, Rurik resolutely decided to use propellers. A boat is equipped with two sets of propellers, and the shaft is installed on the outside next to the hull.

    To a large extent, this is a variation of the mechanical structure of the paddle steamer. The laterally rotating wheel axle is transformed into two rotatable axles parallel to the keel by means of gears, and the end of this axle is the propeller blade.

    To complete this, Rurik hurry up to visit the home of the old blacksmith Klavassen, in the industrial zone of the carbon-iron complex of the Ross people, gather five blacksmith families in Roseburg, and explain in detail the ships and the propeller mechanism. Things.

    This is not something they can understand in a few words.

    Rurik was patient this time. The meeting lasted for three days, and the group of them finally came up with a result.

    As Rurik¡¯s usual habit, the results of the research were carved on yellow-white pine boards, and the lines were smeared with carbon powder to form a clear blueprint for the project.

    It can be said that to realize the driving of the ship''s human propeller, even if the speed is only two knots, the driving force of the nobleman is testing the highest mechanical engineering technology of the Ross people at this stage.

    It involves a wide range of aspects, and its complexity is even more complicated than shipbuilding!

    But the five senior blacksmiths present are all wise.

    The Ross people are already using the power of flowing water, using a set of mechanical mechanisms to turn them into the power of free forging and surface grinding. Now with more complex mechanical structures, the Rus people¡¯s oars have become more peculiar. This matter has the technical support of Rurik himself, and the five families are full of fighting spirit!

    Rurik¡¯s plan is to arrange two rotating rods longitudinally to the keel in the space of the stern, both of which are made of wrought iron and then surface carburized. One revolving rod is on the ground and the other is high.

    The high rods are sleeved into bronze roller bearings, and the bearings are installed at both ends of the hull. The lower rods are arranged in the cabin. Not only are the two ends fixed with roller bearings, but also up to five sets of tightly arranged iron pedals are thermally welded.

    The two rotating rods are connected by four belts, and thus carry out belt transmission.

    The high-level rotating rod is located on the outer part of the hull, and both ends of which are equipped with bronze gears, and drive each of the two end-shaped gears arranged on the outer rotating rod of the hull.

    The outer rotating rod of the hull is inserted obliquely under the preset waterline. The rod is made of carburized wrought iron. The upper end is equipped with a bronze gear, and the lower end is equipped with a bronze propeller, which is fixed to the hull by three sets of roller bearings. In order to resist seawater corrosion as much as possible, the outer bars of the hull are plated with silver throughout, and the propellers are also plated with silver.

    In Rurik''s prediction, the corrosion resistance of this mechanical structure to sea water and smoke is naturally bad, but it is not too much to expect in this era.

    He has confidence in Ross''s blacksmiths to challenge difficult jobs, but he does not trust them completely.

    He needs to conduct a pilot test on a ship to prove that the mechanical mechanism is effective. As long as it works, everything will be fine. As for marine corrosion, as long as the transmission mechanism installed outside the hull is removed when the mission is not performed.

    Clavasson was honored to take on this task. The work of building swords and axes is of course important. This kind of thing has now been basically left to the little blacksmiths who are servants who are placed here to study by Rurik.

    Such as casting and grinding gears, casting blades, forging very long iron rods and silver plating all over, and even extremely high-end roller bearings, ordinary blacksmiths are difficult to handle.

    The entire Ross can do so many jobs, except for Kravasson, who is his son Kawi, and the two of them did not brag in this regard.

    The winter life of the Ross people is no longer the boring and quiet life of many years ago. People are busy with all kinds of things, and what they always change is to get benefits.

    Soon after the first severe cold current, there was another small-scale cold current. Some snow was cleared in Roseburg, and all the roads were covered with ice. However, after the new cold current, people had to do it again.

    It was already late October, and it was only one month before the Hanukkah of the Rus people.

    Since the first cold current, most of the sea in the Gulf of Bothnia has been covered by ice, and people can leave even the weakest places.

    The tension of the sea water macroscopically forced the ice layer in the middle of the huge bay to squeeze. The closer it is to the north, the more serious the ice squeezing phenomenon will be. In the end, as in previous years, an iceberg that is ten meters tall is created. This is the power of nature. The Ross people are powerless to change, but they can make good use of it.

    The squeeze of the ice layer creates some cracks. As long as they find such weak spots, hunters can guard the cracks and wait for the seals, or create ice holes to induce sensitive seals to breathe. Of course, the harpoons and big hooks waiting for the seals.

    A group of Ross hunters ran to the relatively weak part of the southern ice to catch seals. They camped on the ice again. When the sled was fully loaded, they returned with a large amount of frozen seal skins, meat, and bones. Leather is sold to out-of-town merchants who enter Roseburg seasonally. Meat and bone Rurik is the biggest buyer.

    Another group of Ross hunters began their winter hunting this year. Together with the deer-keeper servants of Rurik northward, they also accompanied hundreds of reindeer to Fort Elon.

    This winter hunting is not as simple as hunting!

    The Spuyut who had explored the upper reaches of Fort Elon and found the lake and the establishment of the original camp of Fort Fisk. This time he was ordered in danger. This trip took a hundred people along the route demarcated by Rurik. To find Murmansk, to establish a permanent settlement, not to mention, two long boats mounted on sledges must be pulled there. A hundred brave warriors are going to build the northernmost settlement of the Rus people. This will be an arduous expedition, but the desire to see the magnificent sea at the end of the world has made the brothers unwilling to hesitate.

    Time quietly entered into December, and the daylight hours were rapidly shortening. Even so, the short daylight hours could not weaken the passion for work of the people in Ross.

    These days, during the daytime, Lurik either led his men to the dock of Hotra, or to the smoky industrial area that never stopped. As far as the current situation is concerned, the hulls of the four destroyers are being built in an orderly manner, and the other two large ship hulls that have been completed are now pushed outdoors, waiting for the return of the people who were ordered to go to the north to cut the huge cedar. The masts are installed, but now they have become big toys for some children to climb up and down.

    As for all the parts of the propeller drive system, Clavasson patted his chest to ensure that he had completed a set. This guy and his son Kawei are busy making these parts. They have to make a new one after they finish one set. R¨¹lik needs experimental verification but can only stop them. As far as the quality of the parts is concerned, Rurik is quite satisfied even though he is not surprised.

    Take a look at these uniform roller bearings! It is the master craftsmanship of the Kravassen family!

    As many as ten bronze roller bearings, their tolerances must be relatively large, but it is difficult to see the difference with the naked eye. They rotate very smoothly. It can be seen that the nesting of the inner four rollers and the large and small bronze rings is quite stable and accurate. After applying the viscous seal grease, it seems that the overall mechanical performance is quite excellent. Now, waiting for the hull to be built to the right level, it is time to install this system for a ship.

    Rurik would return to his palace only at night to see how his wives and concubines were studying, and then call John Invall to learn Latin.

    On the whole, the Ross people just need to follow the traditional life. As a real power duke, he doesn''t need to monitor what his subordinates do every day. But there is a guy who really needs to be more vigilant, and that is the missionary Eskil.

    Naihe ah naihe! Obviously, it can only be used as an observation. You can record some of the experiences in Ross. This Eskil still can¡¯t help spreading it among the Ross people who are busy making money, and even the Slavic women who have married and hug their children. The so-called sacred faith.

    This is a taboo forbidden by Liurik, if this man is allowed to fool around?

    Rurik was cruel and instructed his subordinates to arrest Eskil, who had traveled on the surface but was trying to do his job. But Otto did a better job. Instead of asking his son to kill the old guy, he forced Rurik to order all the hair and beards of this person to be shaved off with a sharp steel knife to show humiliation. But such punishment is not enough! Even if Rurik intended to be merciful, Otto and many Ruths still demanded further punishment for this outsider who sullied the sanctuary of Odin''s blessing.

    Eskil brought two small entourages. Among them, John Invar became Rurik''s tutor. He had been doing things well and was naturally sheltered by Rurik. As for another unknown person who became a victim, the unknown boy was secretly beheaded, and Eskil was humiliated after being shaved off his head.

    He became a monk? More than that!

    Now that you have done this kind of thing, why not do it a little bit too much. Rurik heard John Inval''s true feelings crying, and then he knew that this kid wasn''t really going to be a rabbit, but was passive in order to pray for his life. All of this is Eskil''s preference, and even his entourage has been violated.

    What is blasphemy? Isn''t Eskil''s behavior the purest blasphemy of his own beliefs?

    Eskil was essentially imprisoned. Although he was comfortable with food and clothing, his body and mind were greatly harmed. The hair of this person''s whole body was hung up, and he felt that he was going to become a castrated ram while yelling.

    John Invall was helpless when his companion was killed, but he was not stupid enough to stop Rurik''s determination. His teacher was retaliated against, but he was very happy to see it.

    John Invall, he was trained to be very submissive, and he knew how to condescend to the strong, just like a loyal dog. People with this kind of disposition, Rurik, naturally likes to use it. It''s a pity that a good man really can''t be a real man because of the things he has encountered, and because of the imprisonment of faith?

    After more than a month, Rurik was a strange person in John Invall. The Lord Duke of Rose has basically mastered the Latin language (a surprising number of words are very similar to modern English), and he is conscious that his use value is rapidly weakening. Val is also increasingly worried about his own future.

    To be honest, he felt that he was living his best life with Rose. Master Lulik would not ask for his back, and he was even extremely disgusted with it, and he had become stronger with adequate food. Moreover, Lord Rurik has been hinting at certain things, and John Invall has inevitably some doubts about his beliefs.

    He is also a man in essence!

    "This is the end of today''s study. I''m tired." Rurik yawned, and then asked the young cronies such as Fisk, Kanuf, and Telavis to leave.

    As usual, John Invall should also leave the Duke¡¯s palace and go to sleep in his temporary residence.

    He was deliberately stayed by Liulik.

    The third floor became cold...

    "My lord, do you... leave me with important arrangements? Regarding Latin, maybe what I taught you has already..."

    "You kid, you''re still as cautious as you always say, and you seem weak. You are a Danish, and you should be Odin''s berserker. Can you not be strong enough? You are really like a lamb now. Now I will ask you. one thing."

    "Ah! Your lord."

    "Do you like women?"

    "Ah! This..." John Invall was speechless This guy wanted to say that he was actually interested, but because of his faith, there would be punishment from the teacher in the future, and...

    Rurik shook his head and stood up, pointing to his nose: "You hesitated! Hesitation is longing. Listen, I will make a deal with you. I will arrange a woman for you, and she will turn you into a real man. . Don¡¯t think about going back to Frank, you will stay in Rose."

    "But! This is... blasphemy."

    "Profane. I knew you would say that. Eskil was blaspheming, did he get punished by God? I punished him! Listen, it turns out that your **** will not punish these things. You don¡¯t mind. Do things according to my requirements, I am the backer you can rely on. Don¡¯t worry, I will arrange for you a woman to take care of your daily life. You must prove that you are a real man. I want to see the results within a year. You should know me. Meaning. Otherwise...just like your companion who was killed by my order, you will have a tragic end."

    John Invall''s eyes widened and swallowed vigorously, his mood was complicated, both excited and guilty.

    But he knew that Rurik, Duke of Ross, was a good man.

 Chapter 556ï¼š Duke of Ostara and Mercury

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Those Merlaren serfs who arrived in Roseburg, these guys are not sitting and eating rice.

    The strong labor among them was instructed by Lurik to go to the distant woods, or to form a team, drag the sledge and carry the draft axe to the mountain to dig for ore. The woman among them was naturally unsuitable for this kind of hard work, so she was thrown to Fisk''s mother Bromar by Rurik and asked to do some tailoring work.

    Rurik picked a young woman from these serfs. She seemed to be sixteen or seventeen? Even the face and body look more naive.

    "It''s not my food anyway..."

    Rurik shook his head and directly ordered that she was no longer a slave of the duke, but the wife of a man.

    Is there such a good thing in the world? The grateful woman, upon receiving the order, knelt down and climbed to Rurik''s feet to kiss his boots.

    So what is the price? The price is that John Invale must become a man sooner.

    The obedient John was brought to the temple by Liu Likla, and a group of Ross people gathered to roar and cheer. John endured his discomfort and passed the savage ceremony.

    This seems to be a wedding? indeed so.

    "If this is not the realm of God, but the place blessed by Odin, I..." John Invar, his faith is not piety, and the woman in front of him is desperately tempting himself, then as a real man, in order to be with the past He cut through the humiliation, he rushed forward after making the last psychological struggle...

    He is no longer a toy that can be played with, and even imposes his past humiliation on this woman.

    The woman was beaten by John and the corners of her mouth bleed. At night John¡¯s residence heard wailing, and witnesses saw that after the day came, the woman had difficulty walking when he fetched water.

    John''s humiliation was vented in a violent way. When he cleared his mind and examined his actions, a sense of guilt came to his heart again. He tried to comfort the woman, but unexpectedly the woman hid her face and wept bitterly. She looked at him with a smirk in her eyes and said thank you.

    John Invar, he accepted Rurik''s summon again with a very complicated mood, and then explained Latin on the third floor of the palace.

    He had just arrived by climbing the stairs, and Rurik was already waiting with a cheerful smile.

    "Good job! True to the Danes, you are the wolf of the north, not Frank''s sheep." Rurik clapped his hands and said.

    When Rurik said that John couldn''t be more clear, he hurried over and reported his affairs truthfully, with a sense of guilt in his words.

    "So, will God punish you?"

    "This... definitely will."

    "But Odin will think you are a good warrior. What do you think of her?" Rurik asked deliberately.

    "well."

    "Okay, she was a slave, she was a plaything. Maybe you can treat her kindly."

    "Of course!" John hurriedly said: "I will take care of this poor lamb."

    "So, is she a woman?"

    "It''s already."

    "Well done so that we are brothers. You, I like it! I mainly like the Latin you master. I have basically learned it, but I want to spread it in my territory."

    "Ah! This..."

    Rurik looked straight into his eyes and continued: "Many young brothers lack knowledge. I want them all to understand Latin, and they can even communicate in Latin in daily life. Maybe you are worried about your future work, this is Your future job. This place is far from the Holy See. No power can threaten my power. I don¡¯t want to listen to the nonsense of those priests. As long as I can understand these scriptures, I can make my own understanding. Come here, I want Learn new..."

    Unexpectedly, the heart of this docile sheep is still a wolf. Many witnesses will develop what they have seen into conversations that Roseburg loves to hear.

    Brothers look down on cowards the most. Now John Invall is no longer a coward, and no one criticizes him anymore.

    In December, low temperature and extreme daylight constantly eroded Roseburg. Every day, the time people can work is decreasing. When night falls, most things are no longer possible.

    Roseburg, protected by the wooden wall, naturally fell into silence?

    Not at all.

    Nowadays, every household has an unprecedented supply of materials, and it is no problem to survive the cold winter steadily. The family spontaneously launched the torpedo that succumbed to instinct. What was covered by the wind was the groaning of people and the sudden cry of the baby.

    It can be expected that next fall in Roseburg will be another baby boom, and it is normal for people who live in this settlement to give birth to another 1,000 babies.

    But Lu Mia''s belly is getting bigger day by day, and a new life is not far from being born.

    On the day of the vernal equinox, she completely became Rurik''s woman. Rurik counted the time, the due date was around January 10th in the Julian calendar, and she had entered the late pregnancy.

    Can she preside over Hanukkah festivals like this?

    She must preside, no matter how difficult it is, she must preside.

    Because on the eve of Hanukkah, a major project is bound to be completed.

    A mighty reindeer sleigh team returned from the north, with more than 200 people in their party, including professional loggers and hunters who had returned early. The most important European spruce logs were brought back, and the work of arranging the masts of the two large ships placed outdoors filled the entire time of the Hortra family. Even if the daylight hours are scarce, even if the torch is held to light the bonfire, the logs must be processed into usable masts.

    Freshly felled trees can also be used as masts? Almost all the water inside has frozen into ice crystals.

    In fact, it''s okay. In this regard, the Vikings of all walks of life are not too picky. The so-called wood will eventually become dry, and the spruce, which grows slowly and becomes a talent, is completely useful as a mast.

    A group of craftsmen beat the spruce logs with various tools outdoors, and they will turn them into masts.

    In the indoor dock, a destroyer with one-third of its hull built into it is being supervised by Lurik and beginning to install the propeller mechanism.

    This is a complicated job. It is so complicated that Hotra has lived with crutches for so long and has never taken over such a complicated job.

    He complained to Rurik: "My lord, must that be the case? Don''t you feel the difficulty?"

    "It''s true, but I gave up because of it, but it was too stupid."

    Hotra doesn''t want to say that this set of institutions may be unnecessary, since his children like it, then continue to do it.

    The craftsmen continued to ding ding dong dong, punching holes in the wooden shell, installing the roller bearing and the highest rotating rod, and seeing this situation had to be installed all day.

    Where and what to install on the ship''s hull, white lines were drawn by the chalk clods. Rurik felt that he must be too worried about this.

    After observing for too long, Rurik sipped their craftsmen''s Qiuju tea, sat cross-legged on leather cushions, and naturally talked about money with Hotra.

    "These four ships will be launched next spring, and 600 pounds of silver coins will be carried to you. How do you plan to use them?"

    "This..." Hotra was a little surprised, this kid had never asked this before.

    "Just tell the truth, I have to know where my money will go in the end."

    "Yes. To pay the workers'' wages, all the helpers'' money must be paid."

    "So, how much can you earn?"

    Hearing, Hotla hesitated directly, he made some consideration, and muttered cautiously: "About half of it."

    "That''s three hundred pounds of silver coins. It''s really a lot, so the tax I collected from you last year will increase a bit."

    "Ah! This...this is not appropriate." Hotla hurriedly said, confessing a little. He complained very much that he was really confused, and he didn''t know how to talk less.

    Rurik shrugged and looked at the ship: "You don''t need much wealth, or you already have a lot of wealth. All this comes from the shelter of me and our Ross people."

    "Yes."

    "Now, besides smelting steel, I am proud of you shipbuilders. Next year, I will collect double tax from you. It is useless if you ask for too much money, so you should leave it to me."

    Hotra sighed, neither bluntly refused nor agreed, sighing is equivalent to acquiescence.

    "It is a lot for you to earn two hundred pounds. It is enough for you and your relatives and friends to live a comfortable life. Now continue to talk about this boat! Two boats outdoors, installed masts before Hanukkah, is there a problem? "

    "No problem at all." Hotla said decisively.

    "Very good. I can tell you bluntly, one of the two big ships I sold to the Balmerks, and the other one for our own use. I also figured out the name of the ship."

    "The name of the ship?"

    "It''s called the Duke of Ostara, and it''s built into the Oss."

    Hearing this name, Hortra understood all at once. The people of Roseburg admired their duke very much. While Rurik was young and promising, he brought the people''s well-being to the people, but at the same time he brought the Ross army to glory.

    These days, people are saying that the female leader of Ostara has become a woman, and that at a young age he will give birth to a new son for the great Rurik, thus completely resurrecting the Ostara tribe, and Ostara also Naturally became a vassal of Rose.

    Thinking of this, Hotla chuckled and said, "Are you offering a gift to your Carlotta?"

    "Yes. She has served me well these days."

    "Serve?" Looking at Lurik next to him, Hotra continued to laugh: "It''s really a young man, it''s good to be young, but I''m old. When I was young, I didn''t have the qualifications to splurge like you, I still suggest You should be more temperate. Now everyone knows that you have seventeen wives! You have too many women. This must be Odin, a gift, but you..."

    "Can''t you indulge? I am very confident now! I believe that my body can easily conquer them, and I also believe that my sword can lay a larger territory. Therefore, these ships must be built quickly."

    The topic went back to shipbuilding. Mentioned the name of the ship, Hotra asked casually: "Eight destroyers, do you have a name for each one?"

    "Yes, just named after the stars."

    "Oh? I thought you would name your wives and concubines so that I could build seventeen ships in a short time." Hotra raised his right hand slightly dryly, "This ship is being installed with propellers, what is her name."

    "Mercury ()."

    "What''s this name?"

    "This...it''s a long story." Rurik is boring for the time being. He might as well tell this old fellow Hotra about the wonderful worldview.

    The universe has no center, just like a spherical surface does not have a center point on the surface, so the sun is not the center of the universe, nor is the earth. But if people feel that they are not the chosen ones, will they feel confused?

    Rurik bluntly said that the sun (Sarah) is the incarnation of Odin. There are many small worlds revolving around it. The human world is only one of them. All the worlds together form a branch of the world tree, and the stars are just one. Another branch bud. The small world named Mercury revolves around the sun just like the human world...

    Regardless of whether Hortra wants to believe it, Rurik said so.

    He even explained something: "Some things, invisible to the eyes, doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t exist. It¡¯s like we can¡¯t see the face of a sailor standing on a distant ship, nor can we find other things that also revolve around the sun in the vast star confluence. small world."

    Hotra was not in the mood to think about these illusory things, but when he heard Rurik¡¯s naming of these small worlds, he obviously came prepared, not like a temporary fabrication, considering all the signs that the child did get Odin¡¯s Blessing, his words are probably true.

    "The eight ships are: Mercury, Vinas, Mona, Mas, Jobter, Setun, Nepten ), Uranos."

    Rurik has chosen clear Latin spelling nouns for these ships, and finally they must be nailed to the ship''s side, and even a unique flag will be sewn.

    In these names, Hotla knew a Mona, which is after all the noun for the moon in Gnostic.

    "So, these eight ships have to install your propeller mechanism?"

    Rurik shook his head and pointed to Mercury who was being built: "This is a great attempt. It has challenged the most difficult mechanical achievement of our Ross people. If I succeed, I will carry forward and change all the other seven ships. . If I fail, make improvements."

    "My lord, with all due respect. Even if you don''t rely on this, it''s okay to rely solely on sails."

    "No need to say more, I have decided."

    Everything is proceeding in an orderly manner. By the day when the mast is installed, the people of Roseburg will come out to observe on a large scale.

    Hotra¡¯s shipbuilding dock is not within the high walls, and this circle of high walls has become an excellent viewing platform.

    Scaffolding, wooden cranes, and the collaboration of hundreds of people, they sweated desperately and went shirtless in the snow and ice. Only when the crowd cheered, the mast stood in a preset position. And then, the further fixing of the mast also began.

    In this grand scene, a young woman could not hide the tears on her face.

    Carlotta was in tears with excitement, only because his own Rurik claimed that this masted ship was the symbol of the Ostara which was the Duke of Ostara. In the future, this ship will announce the "Oars Flag" with blue stripes on the white background of the Ross people, and the "Ostrata Bull Head Flag" designed by Carlotta himself with the bull head totem on the white background.

    The Mercury¡¯s propeller mechanism has also been completed, although the appearance makes Rurik feel too weird.

    She was standing on the sleepers in the indoor dock, with no one on the stern to step on the pedals together. The two rotating rods on the left and right sides of the ship were indeed rotating, and the propellers were like fans, blowing air towards the bottom of the stern! In terms of design, Rurik did not make too big a blade, its maximum diameter is less than half a meter, this size should be enough for a small boat. The next step is to install a wooden cover where the gear is located, and try to maintain the tightness of the gear operation.

    The installation of other parts of the ship is also in progress. Compared to a large ship like the Aphrora, Mercury is really a small boat, but it is also longer and taller than the cargo ship. It is the ratio of width to length, which makes the whole The boat looks slender.

    The festival of Hanukkah is also coming. The people of Roseburg witnessed the whole process of installing the masts of the two big ships. They feasted their eyes and admired the martial arts of their principality. Then, people were looking forward to the "darkest day", and The brightest Aurora in the dark night, and the first sun of the new year that pierced the sea level...

 Chapter 557ï¼š Light Festival of the Fire Tower Stone Ship

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Sunlight has become extremely luxurious, and the winter solstice without sun is about to come.

    Although people have adapted to that short and young Lumia, presided over the sacrificial ceremony as a high priest, but at that time Laugisvilla was still alive, and now Vera has gone to the sky.

    The unavoidable end of an old age, just as the priest¡¯s long house was destroyed, and a group of lower priests were buried for Veria. In the temple rising above the ruins, the statues of the gods standing indoors have been worshipped by people for nearly a year.

    The people of Roseburg have adapted to the new method of sacrifice. They don''t think it is weird, but think that the evenly divided individuals and the gods have drawn in.

    The only thing that remains unchanged is the stone ship altar still located outside the tall wooden wall of Roseburg.

    The small pine forest is a ¡®never cut land¡¯. The pine forest with a large amount of snow is full of precision. The black soil in the forest is covered with snow, and the rocks on the stone ship altar are like monuments in the snow.

    Its black soil is not natural, but the ashes of the bonfire that has been sacrificed year after year.

    These days Lurik is busy overseeing the construction of the ship, and the reality is far better than psychological expectations.

    The Mercury¡¯s hull has not yet been built, and the propeller mechanism it has should indeed be able to operate in sea water, that is, the operational effect should be reflected by sea trials.

    Rurik didn''t dare to install all new ships with this one set boldly. He was ambitious, but the cost price of the first finished product he had more than a month later was far beyond his expectations. If this is not easy to use and made too much, it is simply a waste of money.

    But the two large ships with masts just installed on the frozen beach waiting for the ice to melt and push into the sea, they have indeed become beautiful landscapes, echoing the other three large ships.

    The people of Roseburg are preparing for the celebration of Hanukkah.

    How to spend this grand festival? Drag the family to take part in the sacrifice, and then eat and drink at home, light a bonfire everywhere, talk, laugh and dance, and revel until the dawn of the east breaks through the darkness.

    It was a cold night, and Rurik had summoned the ten Slav maids who were actually wives to his palace.

    This time he assembled all his wives and concubines. Such an arrangement is by no means a private matter. It is exactly the matter of the Hanukkah ritual in Roseburg.

    If a sacrifice is held? Which rituals should there be? Which ancient ballads and spells are to be chanted? Lumia is already very familiar.

    Rick Benn didn''t worry about this, but now Lumia''s physical condition is the most dangerous.

    Rurik sat in distress, and all of his women were obediently listening and respecting.

    He was too lazy to be polite and looked at Lumia''s calm face and said frankly: "My high priest, even if you have a big belly now, there can be no problems with the sacrificial activities this year."

    His own man actually used very formal words?

    Lu Mia was taken aback, and hurriedly replied: "Yes! I will stick to it. I will wear a thick leather coat so that everyone cannot see that I am pregnant."

    "Courage is good! Maybe I should let you rest. I have predicted the birth time of the child. It will be fifteen days at the earliest and twenty days at the latest."

    Rurik said it comfortably, but Lumia and the other women were frightened.

    "This! Is this true?" In astonishment, Lu Mia''s face gradually turned into a happy new mother''s smile.

    "Of course. Velika is about to be born, no matter boys or girls, this is his name, and becoming a high priest is also his destiny."

    "That''s it." Lumia sat on her side calmly, stroking her belly again, "Although it is separated from the belly, this year will be the first time this child has participated in our sacrifice. He was born for the sacrifice and belongs to Odin. servant."

    "So, you must persevere and do all the work step by step in the sacrificial activities. You! Don''t fall, let alone tired, any difficulties must be held back." Rurik continued to emphasize.

    "Oh, even if I''m tired, I will stick to the stick."

    Rurik nodded, Lumia knew what to do, and he didn''t want to talk any more.

    It would be too bad if the sacrifices were the same every year.

    In his opinion, the annual Hanukkah of the Rus people is exactly the same as the Spring Festival in the East, and even more concrete than the East! In the people''s mind, the beginning of the year is the first sunrise that cuts through the long dark night. Everyone should revel in the endless dark night and wait for the sun to rebirth and take a good rest for a day or two.

    This is how the Ross people "New Year", but the population structure of Roseburg has undergone great changes. It must add some Slavic elements, such as worshiping flames more!

    Rurik must consider the feelings of those Slavic women who have married, even though they have bred a new generation of mixed-race Russians on a very large scale, but this is after all the fusion of two different cultures and even blood ties, for internal reasons. Stable, this year''s sacrifice, Rurik decided to build a huge torch next to the stone ship altar!

    Flames are exciting. Children playing with fire are also an instinct written in human genes. Only when children¡¯s hands are burned can they know the danger.

    Wouldn''t it be better to have some accompaniment music by the bonfire, at the stone ship altar, or even drums?

    "Norren, explain how you are doing?" Lurik asked, changing the subject.

    "Everything is ready, now my sisters have learned at least three songs."

    Rurik knew that the tunes she was talking about were actually arranged by her in her hometown in Balmerk. They are far away and ethereal. As long as you close your eyes and listen to the eagle-leg bone flute, you can think of the cold, long-lasting world of ice and snow. And quiet.

    Maybe there should be some cheerful tunes for Hanukkah?

    It''s not necessary.

    This sacred sacrifice just needs special music to make the people feel the sense of sacredness contained in the music. The more distant and ethereal the better, and the sound of drums will add to the atmosphere.

    "Looking at how confident you are, you should really be able to do it."

    "Or, let''s find a chance to play for you." Nolan smiled in time.

    "I have this intention. Now we will continue to talk about the specific details of the sacrifice..."

    In the Duchy of Ross, Rurik controls the monarchy, military power, and theocracy. People''s hearts have gradually diminished Otto''s influence, and Rurik is praised as the great hero and saint who must meet the soldiers.

    As such a sacred presence, naturally it has to be greatly expressed in sacrificial activities.

    The blood of slaves, especially the blood of captured enemy fighters, is used to sacrifice Odin. This kind of ritual is the consistent operation of various powerful Viking tribes in grand sacrifices.

    Rurik also learned from the fat man Snoreva who had come back and became more aware that the Danish leader Hafgen, who was struck to death by his own big ship, had cut his power on the summer solstice this year in order to stabilize his power. Kill one hundred and eleven slaves to worship Odin!

    Human sacrifice has reached this point? Is it still necessary to make a dash toward the Aztec-style sacrifice?

    But the human sacrifice did not exchange Hafgen''s victory, but its simple and rude death and family destruction.

    The very rational point of these sacrificial modes is a waste of manpower and inhumane, and they can''t even bring any good results.

    What is sacrifice? Rurik expected to slay ten stags with big horns personally, and let the blood of the deer stain the altar of the red stone ship, just like in the past.

    When the priest comes to an end and Lumia sings the last hymn to the gods, the final and grandest ceremony will begin.

    Thousands of people will see a fire dragon rising into the sky, forming a large fire pillar that can be seen at least 20 nautical miles away. This huge bonfire will continue to burn until people see the sunrise of the New Year.

    On this day, Noren was on the third floor, bringing his sisters to Rurik, the man shared by everyone, and rehearsing the music repertoire that he would perform during the sacrifice.

    The ten bone flutes had melodious music, and the maid named Anna was holding the drum and beating to stabilize the rhythm, so that the whole band played in order.

    After talking and laughing with his friends, Otto returned to the mansion and listened to the graceful music from the top, so he helped the fence upstairs. At this moment, Niya had long been looking for a sound to climb, sitting still and feeling it with her heart.

    Niya has been moved by this Norn, who also has an extremely beautiful blonde hair like his son. This girl is a natural musician. She is beautiful and can bring joy. The key is that the girl did not act actively and ask for something.

    Compared to Svetlana who sits here and listens quietly, Niya prefers this Noren. If this girl becomes the son''s wife, it would be great.

    At least in Balmerk, she and her son actually had a local wedding, and the people of allies acknowledged this.

    Otto and Niya listened to this performance, and Noren was very happy to have so many audiences.

    "That''s great!" Rurik applauded as he said.

    Nolan smiled and quietly put the flute under him.

    "I remembered one thing. We also have an old harp in Roseburg. Norren, maybe it can be used by you."

    "I know." Nolan pursed his mouth slightly and said regretfully: "That harp is broken, and unfortunately it cannot be used as a sacrificial instrument."

    "Okay. You have to continue rehearsing, it''s not far from the sacrifice..."

    The entire group of old priests was physically erased, and a few lower priests either changed their careers long ago, or were stationed in distant strongholds early, and the old priests who could threaten the monarchy were gone.

    However, the new group of priests under the orders of the Duke himself is basically a large group of children, and it is safe for them to preside over all the ceremonies. Otto really sweated for them.

    They are sitting here listening to their son''s teaching. But in Otto''s eyes, these beautiful girls should lie down obediently and accept Rurik''s favor instead of participating in the sacred ceremony. Especially Lumia! Otto really didn''t want the mother of his first grandson to be exposed to possible danger.

    Nothing can help this decentralized old leader. Otto has been the leader for many years, but he is not a fool. He clearly knows that even if he intends to take power now, how much support does his brothers have? What''s more, it is meaningless and unreasonable to accept rights.

    The day of sacrifice is coming!

    A batch of pine has been felled, and they are stacked in parallel. Next to the stone ship altar, a pine tower is emerging. Although more extravagant, Rurik instructed a spruce pestle from the extreme north to be placed in the pit dug with a shovel as the center to let the "pine pagoda" go 20 meters away.

    This is already a very high height, and the people who built it were very excited to learn that it would eventually become a burning pillar of fire.

    Because the day of the sacrifice is also dedicated to the Ross people, the Valkyrie Spellosville will cruise. As long as she sees the huge flames of the earth, she can find the location of Roseburg in an instant, thus reaching a certain connection.

    People were convinced of this, and the more they thought about it, the more they longed for the era of the old priest Veria.

    Times have changed. Just like in the past, who would have thought of setting up a grand pomp like Rurik?

    It was a cold morning, and the sun sank into the sea with a lavish spread of light.

    No one feels scared, because the festival has finally arrived!

    The world is covered with snow, the sea is frozen, and the sun is no longer shining with stars. The world is still bright. The people who are blessed by the high walls of Roseburg, dragged their homes and spontaneously gathered to the stone ship altar under the emerald green aurora. .

    In the temple in Roseburg, Lu Mia had a helmet with antlers on her head, Rurik and a group of Rose elites, who knelt before the statues of many gods and worshipped.

    Since the statue was erected, it should be enshrined, and it is not surprising that the idol worships Rurik. The rules are set by him, and this is also a procedure that must be followed for large-scale sacrifices in the future.

    More importantly, a deity standing here represents the dead high priest Velia, who has been made a god, worshiping her in Rurik is like worshiping ancestors.

    "The gods protect us! The gods give us glory! The gods protect us from prosperity..."

    Kneeling Lumia holding the wooden board recording the ancient chants and reading loudly, the smoke and dust of rosin filled the temple, and there were some onlookers standing outdoors. When they saw that the noble people had already knelt down, they all went down. Kneel and pray.

    This is just the starting point of the grand ceremony.

    Of course, when the positions of the stars reach the agreement, especially the special stars, they can only appear in the "day without the sun". They are considered to have mysterious powers and are symbols of gods.

    After most of the day, the magnificent streamer of the emerald green aurora under the clear night sky has been swaying, and as many as four thousand people have gathered in the forest of the stone ship altar!

    This grand opportunity attracted the public, and even more attractive foreign businessmen staying in Ross.

    A temple fair by the altar suddenly formed, and merchants sold strange goods, mostly wooden crafts.

    Woodcarving of little elves, big elves, woodcarvings of gods, and even boxes and boxes.

    A large small bonfire has been lit, and hundreds of people stand under the wooden tower next to the stone boat and discuss the huge torch of the future, and then discuss what new tricks Lord Rurik will make.

    Finally, the stars are about to reach the agreed position.

    There are pure girls playing the drum, and ten girls playing the flute while walking.

    In front of them, Lumia wore a antler helmet and held a clinking wooden staff, and Rurik ran towards the altar with her arms in arm.

    Rurik organized a parade! This is not only to participate in the implementation of sacrifices, but also to gather the duke''s elite soldiers to show their martial arts!

    All of them dressed very thickly, except that they put on white robes on the outside.

    The girl who plays the flute and the drum is Rurik''s wife and concubine, and is also a lower priest.

    The accompanying soldiers were dressed in uniforms, uniformly stitched with blue patterns and white robes, they held shields and spears, and their spears were tied with blue and white cloth strips.

    The neatness and uniformity show the majesty of the sacrifice, and the hanging colorful glass beads and amber show the magnificence even more.

    In the complex emotions of encouragement, praise, shock, and envy, people listened to melodious music and witnessed this team arriving at the altar.

    The soldiers surrounded the altar, then knelt down with a wooden shield beside them.

    Each stone pillar of the altar placed a bear head (a house decoration removed), and the girls who served as the lower priests still played melodious tunes.

    Nearly 8,000 people gathered here, and people whispered to each other with the crying of a large number of children, who wore the best clothes and laughed.

    Until Lumia looked up at the aurora in the sky, the girls playing the flute paused, and the crowd was silent for a short time.

    People are listening to the chant of the priest headed by Lumia, praising the greatness of Odin, the greatness of Sola and the greatness of the gods.

    There are also new tricks. People hear them singing about the greatness of Lord Rurik, the glory of the Ross heroes, and the victory of the war.

    People saw that ten stags were led into the altar.

    In the chant of the priest, Rurik killed the deer one by one.

    Deer blood was soaked in the altar, deer livers were cut out one by one, and Lumia also smeared Rurik''s face with deer blood.

    Lumia, she finally held the cut deer liver aloft, shouting: "Odin bestows prosperity on us! Gives Ruriek glory! Odin said! Light the flame!"

    Everything is in place, the wooden tower has been piled up with a lot of oil-rich pine resin, and a lot of solidified whale oil and seal oil have also been thrown directly.

    The brawny man on standby approached the wooden pagoda with a torch, and the wooden pagoda gradually burned, eventually turning into a skyrocket.

    Look at this flame! Dispel everything from the cold!

    It''s not over yet Those deer carcasses were all thrown into the fire and turned into ashes in the fire.

    Under this huge flame tower, people were dancing and dancing, and the Slavic women who got married were also screaming in happiness. Because the Peron **** they believed was the Slavic **** of fire and war. Now the flames bake their faces, as well as the child in their arms. They feel that their children have been blessed by the two supreme gods, and the future must be safe.

    In this warm atmosphere, although John Invall had a cross on his chest, he prayed to God and was immersed in this lively atmosphere.

    The young female serf who recovered her freedom from serving this boy, grabbed John''s hand and swayed left and right, falling into a kind of strange madness.

    Everything is joyful and lasts until that moment!

    Hundreds of people stood on the solid wooden wall, looking at the rising sun in the distance, while the flames of the wooden tower were still burning...

    The sun reappeared, although it only briefly cut through the sky.

    People were finally exhausted in the last cheers, and the joyous period finally came to an end. People returned to their homes, looking forward to the melting of the snow and ice in 833.

 Chapter 558ï¼š The birth of Velika

    Chapter 558-The Birth of Velika

    The young mother was sweating, and her intense contractions forced her to clenched a piece of wood and forced her to endure.

    Lumia has stopped all priests'' work, and the temple has been temporarily closed as a result.

    Her life has ushered in a very critical moment. If she hadn''t been holding Rurik''s hand all the time, she was even worried that she would be killed alive.

    Maybe a man should avoid this kind of thing. Rurik hadn''t cared about so much, he needed to give Rumia a solace.

    Who is the best midwife? Now that Niya is here, Rurik''s sister-in-law Peravina and sister-in-law Lilia also come to the palace to give poor Lumia some urgent help.

    On the second floor of the palace, in the living room of the noble people, Lumia groaned in pain, enduring the pain of a woman''s menstrual period.

    "Just bear it again! I have seen the child''s head."

    Niya''s words aroused Lumia''s comfort, but this was also the most painful stage.

    Rurik kneeled and sat beside her, her clenched hand was firmly pinched by her, and she could feel the pain of her finger bones.

    Unexpectedly, this girl has so much strength!

    "Okay! The child''s head is out. Work harder!"

    "Try hard, and it will all come out immediately!"

    After that last effort, an extremely strange sense of emptiness enveloped Lumia. She lay down abruptly and relaxed, and the stick she was biting fell off with two rows of teeth marks on it.

    At the same time, the child was crying and crying, and a lively little guy was born!

    Niya looked intently: "Huh? It''s a girl."

    "Girl?" Rurik turned his face abruptly, "How is the child?"

    "Listen to this cry, very energetic!" Niya was very experienced in delivering babies, so he ordered the group of wives and concubines on standby to do what they should do.

    A steel knife has undergone careful disinfection after being boiled in boiling water. Niya also washed her hands with soap, and then cut off the umbilical cord...

    Everything goes to happiness, the clean child looks red and wrinkled, and crying with closed eyes.

    Velika was born, as Rurik had hoped, she was a girl.

    It is really blessed to inherit this status as the high priest.

    She was placed in a swaddle, and the crying child was placed next to her mother and stopped crying instantly.

    Lu Mia is holding her child in her arms, why can she tell her complete happiness in one word?

    After only half a day''s work, Lumia had complied with her mother''s instincts and began to nurture the child, Rurik''s last worries should have disappeared.

    The palace fell into joy, and the rich and nobles of Rose were also very happy.

    Because this child was given a destiny before he was born-he was the heir of the old priest Veria.

    If there are still people who feel a little uncomfortable with Lumia''s deer-raiser as the high priest of Rose, then this child is justified in inheriting the priest when he grows up.

    Velika, Rurik''s first child, is also a holy descendant through and through!

    For three consecutive days, Rick stayed with Lumia, comforted and comforted her woman, and sometimes teased her children. When Otto broke in and wanted to hug his first granddaughter, he was simply pushed aside by Lurik. "Now she is too weak, just break her bones from your hug."

    Although Otto gave up, this kind gaze is indispensable.

    Otto still has more important things to do, and that is to promote this first celebration since Hanukkah to the entire Roseburg.

    Just like when Rurik was born, the old priest Veria and Otto joined forces to create momentum. Rurik was promoted as a child blessed by Odin, and this newborn Velika is also indispensable!

    Thousands of people began to assemble at the two large ships standing on the coast, and Otto stood high and solemnly announced this to the people.

    His gray beard and hair couldn''t hide his face flushed with ecstasy.

    He pointed to the sky and then to the sea, "Villa has a successor! My Velika was born! She is a sacred child, and she is also blessed by Odin..."

    People cheered and laughed. Some people even teased that Rurik was a man, and some complained that his son was still a dull stone at the age of twelve, and that Rurik became a father.

    The days are getting longer and longer, and people who were once trapped in the long night and unable to work long hours are now getting busier.

    A timber transportation route above the ice sea has actually been achieved. After the day time has been longer, a team of timber transportation has returned to Roseburg in about ten days.

    There is an incentive to make money when there is demand. Some men have found that it is better to go to the vicinity of Elronburg than to find ferrets in the snowfield. The local spruce is lower than the oak, but it is easy to find.

    The Hotla family and their friends, as well as the entire Roseburg shipbuilding family, kept ding-dong-dong in their large and small workshops, and more than 20 large and small ships were being built.

    Although there are still most of the traditional rowing fishing boats, the shipbuilding industry is booming like never before.

    Roseburg is booming, and this city standing in the snow is developing rapidly.

    Metallurgy, woodworking, pottery, charcoal, shipbuilding, construction, wine making, winter harvesting, leather, and basic chemicals are all in progress.

    The production efficiency here is high or low, at least they all exist, and they all have a strong development trend.

    The Principality of Rus is really an alien in the Nordic Viking world, or Rus, under the rule of Rurik, is drifting away from the concept of Viking.

    At the same time, when the north was completely covered by snow and ice, the ice-free Port of Narvik was ready to move.

    In the core area of ??the Balmerk tribe, Biyuni, who made outstanding achievements in battle, gained great prestige.

    People who are eager to make a fortune and live a stable life are staring at the British island.

    Narvik Fjord is too close to the North Pole, and the local night is almost half a month away.

    People can stay at home on dark and cold days. Even though there are only a few nearshore ice floes in the fjord, no one wants to risk fishing.

    The Balmerks even suspended the craft of boiling salt, waiting for the light to reappear.

    Only that day, when the Rus celebrated Hanukkah on the Fire Tower, the Balmerks also celebrated their own Hanukkah in their temples and altars.

    The polar night is about to end soon. Taking advantage of the aftertaste of the holiday just past, Chief Magnuth anxiously rushed all the family chiefs and gathered in their chamber to discuss major issues.

    What does the leader want to say? Everyone can guess.

    This time when people saw Bijuni, a brave young man sitting in a key position, they knew that he would be ordered to visit Ross again this winter.

    Someone yelled to Magnut first: "Brothers are planning to organize an army and go to Britain again next year. The country called Northumbria is a big fat sheep. We should try to cut wool to make us rich. life."

    "They are indeed very weak. This time we will send more fighters to grab all of their big cities."

    "Especially their women!"

    Someone said that, the audience laughed.

    Ostan of Vashobi in joy is not satisfied with mere robbery.

    "Brothers, in my opinion, we want to rob their wealth and women, and then why should we go back to the fjord? We Balmerks occupy that place. We have excellent land to grow our wheat and raise ours. support."

    Quite a few family leaders were very interested in this proposal, and even Magnut was full of hope.

    People discussed with each other and quickly reached a consensus.

    But Bijuni has something to say: "We may not be able to get a lot of land at once. We must force the king to recognize our control of the land, otherwise there must be fighting."

    Someone yelled, "Who is afraid of fighting?"

    "No. I''m afraid of endless battles."

    "It doesn''t matter, kill them all, we don''t have to be busy fighting without the enemy."

    Bijuni shook his head. "Ros''s Rurik knows them well. There is more than one country there. Once they know that we are mass killings, they will unite to fight back. So this year we start to march into Britain. We have to listen to the Rus people. Views."

    Ross people, everyone is rational when hearing this term.

    No one denies that Rurik of Ross is a day of wisdom and courage, and Ross''s army must be very powerful.

    Some clan leaders boasted that they were invincible because of their victory, but others felt that last year''s victory relied on Rurik''s command and those wonderful weapons.

    They fell into discussion and even started to become heated.

    Magnut coughed deeply and called out: "Of course we are all brave, as brave as my Rurik son."

    Everyone shut up and listened to the leader who called Rurik the son of the Rus.

    Calling a son-in-law as a daughter-in-law is natural in their culture, and Magnut is also complacent about the marriage.

    "My Biyuni and Froggy will visit Rose again. This time I will send a large team to Rose with our salt, refined whale oil, and a sum of money."

    "How many people do you plan to send?" a family leader asked.

    "This...about a hundred people. Brothers are all here. You each send some people. We organize a huge mission to visit Rose. And, the most important thing."

    Magnuth slapped his thigh violently. "We have to look at the construction of our big ship. Rurik won''t lie. When the ice melts, we can take the boat back."

    This decision is very curious, and everyone discusses some details and finally agrees with it.

    But on the issue of how many people to send, each family hopes that their cubs can successfully complete this trial, and then go to Rose to see the world.

    Twenty families are sent at least from their parents and sons, with some Jianyong attached. While they gathered five hundred pounds of good salt and one hundred pounds of solidified whale oil, they also brought a group of walrus tusks.

    Magnuth originally envisaged organizing an armed business group of one hundred people, but this number was piled up to three hundred people!

    Profitable plan Which family is one step slower?

    No one doubts that Bijuni is the leader of the business group, and there is another man named "Adventure Madman" Modgen leading the way. Everyone is not worried about getting lost, but hopes to arrive as soon as possible.

    But even if it is fast, the journey takes at least twenty days.

    It''s not that the journey is too far, it''s all because the Balmerks lack reindeer to pull sleds.

    Twenty sturdy and docile female reindeer pulled five cargo sleighs. Others could only pull their own small sleighs with a large amount of pre-prepared food and march forward with the belief of hunting halfway to satisfy their hunger.

    It was already mid-January, and Bijuni led the "army" of these three hundred people and finally embarked on an ice and snow journey to friendly nations.

    The people of Balmerk cheered for the heroes of the expedition and looked forward to their return in the big ship belonging to the Balmerks.

    As for a large ship to transport many people, each family has its own purpose. For example, some families plan to settle a son in Rose, hoping that this son can develop well.

    After all, Balmerk is a coalition of the people, essentially a tribal alliance. The big families live together because of common interests. Now that new possibilities have been found, some families lacking strength have spontaneously moved closer to the big tree Rose.

    This time Bijuni not only left with friendship, but with gifts for his sister, and a very crucial new plan to attack Britain.

    Bijuni is very confident and feels that his mouth can persuade Rurik to send troops and organize the coalition to make another big fortune.

    The team dragged a large number of sleds and climbed the mountain on ice and snow.

    The central mountain range of Scandinavia extends from the North Pole to Oslo at the foot of the southern mountains. Some of its mountain peaks are more than one thousand meters above sea level, and some mountain passes are only 500 meters above sea level.

    Although it is five hundred meters, the gust of wind at this mountain pass can be called a murderous knife.

    Although Biyuni is confident of his people, he feels that they should all be able to overcome like himself. However, after spending the night after crossing the mountain pass, or neglecting supplies because of exhausting too much energy, five men were frozen to death in their sleep.

    Death cannot dispel people''s thirst for the future. They feel that the deceased did not stand the test of Odin and the gods and died. The living people bowed to the sun and prayed and continued to move forward in the short day.

    They entered the alpine glacial lake and proceeded along the glacier.

    The glacier is a wonderful road, and the memory of the guide Mordgen is also very delicate.

    Since crossing the central mountain range, their party has nearly three hundred people, and they have travelled hard for fifteen days!

    During this period, a small snow lasted for nearly a week, and they marched in the dark snow, the whole world was not only strange, but also desolate and sad.

    But the glacier guided the right path, and finally they arrived at the lake!

    A group of dark shadows suddenly appeared in the snow!

    The Ross people, who were busy digging holes and fishing for European perch on the ice lake, all expressed their instinctive vigilance.

    Seeing the people working on the lake pulling the sled and running away, Biyuni was speechless.

    "It seems that they treat us as potential attackers." Modgen said.

    "Maybe, it''s obviously an ally, maybe some people haven''t reacted yet."

    "What should I do? I personally negotiate with them? It has already been said that Fisk Castle, the camp we have been to is already relatively prosperous, I am afraid they will forget us."

    Bijuni nodded, then took another flag from his linen pocket and handed it to Modgen.

    "Hang on your spear, lift it up to show your identity."

    "This flag...R¨¹rich gave you?" Mordgen looked at the blue-patterned oar flag on the white background and was taken aback.

    "No, this is made at my home, just to avoid misunderstandings."

    Mudegan was overjoyed, and he summoned a few brothers to go, and the others stood by.

    The large-scale mission from the Balmerks surprised the Winter Catchers of Fort Fisk.

    Moving on to the south, Bijuni''s team arrived at Elon Orava Fort without difficulty. UU Reading

    Many Balmerks subconsciously think that the fortress is Roseburg!

    It is quite prosperous here. Mechasta, the Corvin man who was ordered to lead this place, resolved their misunderstandings and also focused on hosting key guests including Bijuni.

    They ate a whole fish feast, and the giant salmon caught them opened their eyes.

    Bijuni ate his mouth full of fish oil, and was overjoyed on the journey to Ben Roseburg so far that he no longer had to rely on his two legs.

    If these guys are allowed to continue to eat and drink in their own responsible territory, they have to eat themselves poorly.

    It just so happens that a new batch of wood transport teams is about to go south, and a small team of chromite ore transports is ready to follow up.

    There are many reindeer in Fort Elon, and there is a traditional winter pasture nearby.

    Bijuni mixed into the mixed transport team of the Ross people. They were bathed in the winter sun on the wide icy sea, and rushed to Roseburg in a very wonderful sense of journey.

    Finally, the huge Roseburg built on the hill is in front of you! It is a giant of ice and snow in the north, a huge and powerful city.

    The Balmerk men who arrived here for the first time were shocked and envious. As for Biyunni, he was eager to see his sister Noren, Rurik, and the big ship belonging to the Balmerks.

    With excellent eyesight, he suddenly noticed the boats placed on the beach, and the towering black masts were indeed very conspicuous in the world of ice and snow.

    "That, is our ship? It must be so. Rurik, you really keep your promises."

    Of course, he also shocked the huge number of ships anchored with the Russ. When the ice layer melts, whoever the Russ fleet wants to conquer will probably win easily.

    Still looking for "The Rise of Rurik" free novel?

    Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 559ï¼š New joint expedition plan

    Chapter 559 New Joint Expedition Plan

    The huge Balmerk mission arrived in Roseburg, and thousands of Roses were shaken up.

    It is said that the Balmerks who are allied with their own side are also powerful, and now they are not so obvious.

    Balmerk¡¯s travelers jumped off their sledges and boarded the icy beach, marveling at the towering wooden walls and the large number of moored boats.

    Rurik knew that they would come to visit in winter, but he didn''t expect them to come with such a large number of people.

    A large group of hungry guys arrived in Roseburg? Treating them in the friendship of the landlords means that Rurik is not happy whether he will be eaten and drunk by them for a long time.

    Fortunately, the situation is not bad. These people are armed travelers, carrying silver coins and copper coins on their bodies. With their money, they can buy fresh seal meat and cod caught in the winter in Roseburg, and Rurik is also willing to sell them a batch of wheat at a fair price.

    All the heads of Balmerk''s family have sent messengers, all of whom are their sons.

    After all, they were all comrades who fought side by side in Britain a year ago, and Rurik immediately entertained this large group of allies from afar in the chamber on the first floor of his palace.

    In the state banquet of the Principality of Rus, Rurik is naturally particular about the issue of meals.

    Rurik sat in the core seat, followed by Otto, Harozossen, Arik and others.

    All the messengers are sitting on both sides.

    In front of them there was a crystal glass plate made of die-casting, on which there was greasy grilled seal meat, honey ale, and a small amount of raspberry dried fruit. There is also Tao Weng here, which contains a thick soup of yellow carrots, cabbage, and onions. The most important thing is the bake of fine oat flour sifted through a twine sieve.

    The delicious food was fragrant, and everyone held up their glasses to greet the wine.

    Merely splitting the meal would be a bit monotonous. In everyone''s astonishment, Nolan led the sisters holding musical instruments with a smile.

    There was the sound of flutes and drums in the warm hall, and Nolen''s eyes sometimes glanced at his two brothers. It was obvious that this girl was doing well in Rose.

    It was another round of praise and politeness. The tired people ate this extremely luxurious meal, and their hearts were purified by the music. Everyone relaxed, and the exhaustion seemed to disappear.

    A group of old Ross people like Otto were already familiar with Yongni, and the other messengers must have been dispatched by this person.

    Otto is still blessed to be vigilant, Deriurik said bluntly, "Now everyone is full, Bijuni, you brought an expeditionary force to our territory. I am afraid that you are not only showing goodwill, but also fighting. demand."

    Bijuni hurriedly raised his head to compliment: "You have the eyes of an eagle. Yes, I brought the request of Chief Balmerk."

    "Fight? Who to fight?" Rurik raised his chest and glanced lightly at the corner of his mouth: "Let me guess, he must still attack Britain. You tasted the sweetness, and invited us to fight together. I remember we did this last year. Agreement."

    The sudden joyful expressions of Biyuni and the envoys explained everything.

    "That''s true." Bijuni simply stood up, "Ross is very powerful. We will form a coalition and fight Northumbria. Didn''t that king say? We are going to give us a territory, and we are going to get it this year."

    "So your needs are more than that."

    "Of course." Biyuni paced left and right, his blue eyes covered with bloodshot eyes, and a fire ignited in his pupils. "I heard that their core is York, so we went to fight York."

    In fact, Rurik feels a little inappropriate. Did the Balmerks really become arrogant after a victory? It is certainly possible to attack York, but will such a reckless advance fail?

    You should be as cautious as possible in warfare. After all, this is not to defend your own territory, but to actively attack others.

    However, the brave and combative Roth guys who are even eager to fight need new battles! Young men also need to use a victory as a proof for men.

    Rurik glanced at his father and exchanged glances with Otto.

    His father¡¯s attitude is very clear. Rurik should be responsible for Rose¡¯s government affairs. He coughed twice and said solemnly, ¡°We can fight Northumbria again. But our army may not send a lot of troops, and the current Danish problem It¡¯s also very complicated."

    "Are you worried about the Danes? Those guys are unbearable at Fira!" Bijuni showed contempt again.

    "Denmark is important, but I encountered their leader when I returned last year. The strongest man in Denmark was killed by me!"

    "Killed by you? You chopped off the man''s head with a sword?" Biyuni showed an incredible expression again.

    "I was hit by my big ship and turned into fish for food. Now Denmark is in chaos, so I am interested in gaining profits in Denmark rather than expedition to Britain."

    "This...brother. I still want to attack Britain."

    Rurik raised his right hand, "Let¡¯s stop here. I will send troops, but this is a question of war, and we should all be cautious. We Rose will discuss it, and you and your friends will be treated. But. Your entourage..."

    Rurik gave an arrangement that sounded great, "Rose is still building, and we need a lot of strong men. Your entourage cuts logs and transports ore for me, and I will pay for wheat and silver coins."

    Coming to Ross again, the Biyuni and Froggy brothers once again took a very comfortable bath, and went into the steam room to enjoy the sauna.

    Bijuni didn''t ask about the ship right away. It was impossible to ask about it. The big ship stood on the beach.

    Bijuni and the others rested for three days in a row. There were many new houses they built in Rose, and all the entourages got warm accommodation.

    A new batch of reliable labor has appeared!

    Rurik did not hesitate to give them a sum of money, and specially arranged for these guys to take a sled to the mountain to be miners.

    This group of Balmerk men already have excellent physical strength, and only this can travel thousands of miles across the mountains to Rose. Another point is that Rurik needs this group of people to be stronger, so that they can have a greater advantage in possible future wars.

    Hit Northumbria again? Directly rush to York this year to raise the town?

    The former Rurik was really naive, but now he has a longing for such wars.

    It has been nearly half a month since Biyonni came to Roseburg, and the three hundred entourages he brought have become complete miners. It is not enough to just give them money and wheat. This group of men has a very simple need, which is to add a better weapon to themselves.

    An excellent steel sword? definitely no problem. But for the price, that is, a sixty silver coin, Rurik refused to bargain.

    Even so, these Balmerk travellers have no complaints. Even if the people who make the sword are a group of young blacksmiths, they only hope that after a lot of effort, they can get a good sword that can cut off ordinary iron bars.

    Kamnier and his guys, the blacksmith group that has swelled to nearly thirty people, are just looking young, but they are already masters in the craft of ironing.

    The ¡°Balmerk miners¡± followed the method of the Ross people, specifically, the ¡°thermal expansion and contraction method¡± that Rurik told Clarvasson, setting fire and melting snow on the spot and splashing ice water to disintegrate the veins, which is not efficient and inefficient. Mining less.

    Ore was poured into the blast furnace in Roseburg at an unprecedented rate, and even the supply of carbon blocks became tight.

    They really don''t know that Rurik actually earns a lot. The Balmerk travellers are willing to pay a huge amount of labor for a steel sword. They are actually cheaper and more efficient labor.

    Kamnier and his guys adopted the method of frying steel in an all-round way, and after making carbon steel ingots based on experience, they kept forging them.

    Compared with the carburized swords, these steel swords have superior performance and higher production efficiency.

    It is precisely this way that the number of steel-armed crossbows in the Rus has also been greatly increased.

    As far as the Duchy of Rus is concerned, the orthodox Rus fighters have been fully replaced with steel weapons, and now many people are eyeing the iron armor...

    Living with real Ross people, from the surprise and envy at the beginning to now they have become more and more adaptable.

    Brother Bironni Froki, the two are happy to walk around the wooden wall of Roseburg, then walk on the ice, chat with their sister, bow down to the gilded bronze statues of the gods in the open temple, and even tease Let¡¯s take Rurik¡¯s first daughter, Velika. In general affection, Biyuni is still this girl¡¯s half-grandmother¡¯s uncle.

    He bought all the salt and whale oil Rurik, the former could be transported to Novgorod by the Rus as an intermediary, and the latter was an excellent raw material for lubricating oil and soap.

    Bijuni is still waiting, hoping that Rurik will give an answer to the question of the dispatch of troops.

    Just as time was approaching March, the Russ finally completed their discussions.

    A military meeting was held on the first floor of the palace.

    This is a private meeting, with only Rurik, Otto and Bijuni in attendance.

    "Now that we have discussed it, it also includes taking the big ship sold to you to Balmerk." Rurik said solemnly.

    Throughout the Duchy of Russ, the makers of Rurik¡¯s military plan, others have no intention of questioning the fundamental issues, and only make suggestions on the minor issues.

    Ross and Balmerk are allies. Since they are going to fight, of course everyone rushes forward together. But here is the question of master and second, and it is not only Ross who participated in the war, but Rurik deliberately pulled the vassal Ostala and Corvin together.

    The Russians must be given the highest military command, specifically, Rurik is the commander-in-chief.

    Rose will dispatch five hundred elite infantrymen, a "Warrior Flag Team", who will be equipped with the best weapons to fight.

    Ross will also organize a shooting flag team composed of Corvins, Neo-Austalas, and elite mercenaries, with about 300 people.

    The Russian army includes ship sailors and various types of fighters, and the total number will reach about 1,000.

    "This is my plan. I must be the commander-in-chief. As for how much the Balmerks will send out troops, I hope you will have more people."

    In fact, this information about the dispatch of troops was more frightening than Yongni.

    Biyuni clutched his heart and asked, "Brother, these thousand people are going to arrive in Balmerk first? How do you do it? Could it be to organize a huge fleet?"

    "Exactly." Rurik also felt that his plan was very risky, but once it succeeded, he proved that the Ross Fleet did have a strong expeditionary strength!

    "But you... a fleet of 1,000 people. Do you rely on those big ships?"

    "Brother Biyuni, this question of yours is unnecessary." Rurik insisted, "You are going to fight, okay! Since we form the coalition, we can¡¯t make a fuss. I know that many Balmerks want Occupying a piece of British land and living, in order to avoid future troubles, we must defeat Northumbria in a war. Since we want to fight York, we can¡¯t stick to pillaging, so we will occupy York and become the space for our brothers. "

    Hearing about this crazier plan, Bijuni was overjoyed, and then asked, "Are you... are you planning to send all of Rose''s big ships?"

    "I will use eight large ships as ships, and at least ten armed cargo ships as attachments. You know, one of my large ships carries a hundred people on a long voyage. You know the purpose of my large ships."

    Biyuni laughed out loud, "I understand. Transport a batch of goods to my hometown. More ships have to load loot in Britain."

    "Exactly. I think you know during the battle. We suddenly appeared when the enemy had just finished harvesting the wheat. Regardless of their life and death, our brothers can eat wheat, and their farms and pastures should become us. of."

    Biyuni was really happy, but he didn''t know the purpose behind the Rurik brothers sullenly speaking such words was to annex Balmerk into a direct ruling power.

    Fighting side by side and the Russian army is the main force, it is Rurik who wants to attract the attention of ordinary Balmerks through the powerful army.

    People in the north worship heroes, and Rurik knows that he wants to provide them with the possibility of making money and making merit, and they become attached spontaneously.

    In other words, the concept of Balmerk is meaningless. The 20,000 people who constitute Balmerk and the ice-free port are what Rurik desires.

    Leading the Balmerks to victory again, he can ask all the heads of the family for recognition of his supreme power.

    All plans have a prerequisite, that is, the Ross Expeditionary Force can kill Northumbria. As for how much the Balmerks would send troops, Rurik even hoped that they would not take the initiative to make too many people, so the honor belongs to Rose and himself.

    Bijuni was very excited, and the battle of the Balmerks was eager for Ross to fully agree. He finally yelled: "We will send at least two thousand troops. We will organize an army of three thousand people, and then we will go to Shetland to recruit local fishermen. The huge army simply destroyed Northumbria. Let''s be the new leader of Northumbria."

    Rurik was also very happy to hear that, taking advantage of Bijuni''s head and yelling: "Okay! You come to be the Principe of Northumbria, and you take the warriors to migrate and build power in warm territories. In this way There are fewer Alviks..."

    Rurik shrugged deliberately again, "Norren''s son and I had no choice but to inherit the power of his grandfather Magnut and continue to be the Principe of the Narvik area."

    Rurik was really testing Bijuni''s reaction, and the young man was laughing happily, and it was great to call this proposal directly.

    This is what he said from the bottom of his heart!

    Rurik also took advantage of the trend , poking his head and saying: "I know that your family does not have absolute power in Balmerk, so you need to win the battle for everyone to agree. We swear to the sun, we Brother must be extremely powerful. Brother Bijuni, maybe you can own the whole of Britain, which is your territory."

    Rurik''s words directly inspired Bijuni''s strong ambitions, "Is this...really possible?"

    "of course can!"

    With a smile, Bijuni turned his head and looked at Rurik''s eyes again, "But brother, you are more noble than me, why don''t you want to be the leader of Britain? In my opinion, you can do it if you want."

    This question is really caught off guard.

    While listening, Otto burst into laughter, and his aging hand covered his son''s head, "Biyuni, you still don''t know my son. We Rus have been chasing the sun since ancient times, and we have been running towards the eastern world."

    Rurik said immediately, "Yes. The west has a vast ocean full of unknowns, and the east is an endless sea-like forest. When we explore in different directions, we will become more prosperous."

    Needless to say, Bijuni is looking forward to launching the ship belonging to the Balmerks. He also looked forward to the formation of a huge fleet of the Russians so that they could see their majestic military might. When he learned that the Russians would complete the "Eight-Eight Fleet" plan next year, they would be able to set off as the "Four-four Fleet" this year. Envy that can''t be said.

    It is a pity that the Balmerks are unable to build such a big ship, and there is no money to buy them on a large scale now.

    Perhaps the only solution is to looting in Britain, or even an expedition to Frank, to get the treasure and then buy it from the Ross people.

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 560ï¼š News from the Enemy of Tavastia

    Chapter 560-News from the Enemy of Tavastia

    To prepare for an expedition, this issue of food and grass, Rurik knew he had to think carefully.

    The general medieval army must not be looting on the spot to solve the problem of supply? The truth is the truth, that is, what kind of food can be obtained depends entirely on the enemy''s reserves. If one''s own side is not well prepared, does it mean that the logistical issues are actually being manipulated by the enemy? In the unlikely event that they come up with a strong wall and clear the country, the army must not starve to death in a foreign land, or go home quickly.

    At least the Balmerks don''t pay much attention to logistical issues.

    This is a matter of reason, the allies simply do not know that logistics issues are related to the success or failure of the army.

    Lurik plans to reserve wheat for 1,000 people to eat for two months, and this is only wheat. He plans to reserve at the standard of two pounds per person per day, which means he must stock up to 120,000 pounds of oats.

    In his plan, the Russ army set off from his hometown and arrived in Balmerk in three weeks at the earliest, and it would take another two weeks to land in Britain. Although there is also a chance to fish during the journey, it''s just that no one can expect the surprise to solve the problem.

    But wait a minute! Perhaps the army can attack Burgundy Island first and force the local fishermen to provide a batch of catches.

    After some consideration, Rurik did not deny the possibility of midway robbery, but it was no longer a necessary means.

    The best method is to store food, whether it is wheat or dried fish, or even dried young pine leaves to prevent scurvy. These should be stored for two months, so as to avoid the embarrassment of rapid food shortages when the army is in Britain. .

    Although the wheat brought from various places last year exceeded 2 million pounds, the huge amount of wheat piled up like a mountain, and the cold and dry climate made people not worry about their winter storage problems. But this batch of wheat can only feed the Ross people for half a year, and ordinary people still have to go fishing.

    Grain control in your own hands is equivalent to mastering the military initiative! Rurik can determine the total amount of wheat released to the market each month. Since there is wartime, it is no problem to directly order the hoarding of 200,000 pounds or more of oats.

    Rurik naturally only considered his own problems. As for the Balmerks'' allies, of course their logistical problems must be solved by themselves. Allies can of course follow the old tradition, bring a small amount of dried fish or even fish and eat raw fish in the middle, and then immediately plunder and replenish their stamina after landing. In this regard, the Ross people have no intention of helping them.

    As the saying goes, even if it is an alliance, the logistics to help them is friendship rather than Rurik''s duty.

    But Bijuni, the commander of the Balmerk army in the future, this man became smart in actual combat. Since the Rurik brothers are stocking up on supplies for the expedition, they should also be prepared for unexpected events.

    There is still a period of time before the sea ice melts. The Ross people have already begun to select the manpower for the expedition, and some people have begun to spontaneously fight training.

    It was a sunny afternoon, the temperature was still low, but it was no longer aggressive.

    In the past, the Balmerk travellers who were guest miners, they got a good and scientific meal and passively exercised their muscles in the mine. They all became stronger. Now this group of people is holding a brand-new steel sword and is officially receiving Jeflo''s fighting training!

    Regarding how to fight in battle, Rurik didn''t worry that the Balmerks would make trouble.

    They should receive better solo training on this basis.

    The Balmerk travellers began to learn from the Frankish swordsmanship from Jeflo, the combined sword and shield fighting technique, but it was refreshing for everyone.

    Rurik¡¯s boys also received military training as expected, and some of the very young leaders were selected by Rurik to become members of the expeditionary army.

    Expect these young children to fight? It''s too hasty.

    No one can deny their courage, it''s just that this thin body, low head and childish face, this kind of fighter is really weak on the battlefield. The position of people like them is the auxiliary force! It just so happens that Rurik must carry a full-time shooting force in the battle, and he must also appoint important responsibilities.

    This is all at war, and only those who are too innocent will pursue one-on-one against the enemy warriors in order to win.

    The essence of war is to win victory with minimal losses at all means. A smart commander even avoids close combat. It is excellent to be able to kill the enemy without defending the enemy.

    A group of boys were selected. They all carried steel-armed crossbows, each with a single-shoulder backpack on each shoulder, and up to ten crossbow arrows in the bag. What a burden is this? Three arrows weigh two pounds! Coupled with a crossbow weighing an average of twelve pounds, and a portable winding winch in two pounds, the boys of their group only carry an amazing weight in terms of weapons! Not to mention that they also need a small digging shovel and a multi-functional small dagger, as well as a hemp-rope backpack with food inside. A piece of these linen blankets should be circled and tied around the backpack.

    In this respect, Rurik is really particular about it. He is pursuing the army''s needs for outfits and materials in future generations.

    Not only these children, but belts, burlap pockets on shoulders, burlap blankets, shovel and daggers, water bags made of stomach pouches and other objects that seem to be irrelevant to battle, each Roth who is about to go on the expedition must have a manpower set.

    The vast number of Ross women also received direct tailoring orders from Rurik. He naturally took the entire tailoring workshop and immigrated to Verdegen in Ross, and instructed this man to take on important tasks-making military uniforms for the Russian army. The guide version, to let the women of Rose imitate this style.

    Last year¡¯s war, Lurik, really noticed that Northumbria¡¯s army was striving to achieve uniform clothing, but in fact they could not fully achieve it.

    The Northumbrian Army has a distinctly earthy orange hue, while the Balmerks are really unkempt and dressed in a variety of ways. Gorgeous clothing demonstrates the use of force to deter the enemy, enhances one''s sense of glory and boosts morale. The most important thing is to distinguish the enemy from ourselves on the battlefield.

    The Russian military uniform does not need to be changed. It is still a white robe that can be put on the body, with stitched interlaced blue strips on the chest and back.

    Obviously this also requires refined tailors. According to Rurik''s request, for characters like centurion characters, their shoulders should be sewn with epaulettes dyed red with cinnabar. As usual, the tops of their helmets have to be feathered so that they can be lightened by soldiers in battle. If it wasn''t for thinking that it would be foolish to put a small flag in the back, Rurik would have done it. Of course there are flags. Since a flag team is going to be dispatched, the leader of this flag will of course not be his cousin Arik, and the flag officer also has professionals.

    The subtle atmosphere enveloped the entire Roseburg.

    The Duke is about to fight! Participants have the opportunity to gain wealth and glory!

    Rurik set the date of the expedition to be close to June, and he would not go straight to Britain without the ice and snow melted. He has a lot of time to train the troops, including but not limited to training three hundred Balmerk travellers to be true and brave, in order to adapt to the Russ'' combat methods that are different from ordinary Vikings.

    Considering that Northumbria has a cavalry squad, Rurik has no doubt that the released Ernred will rebuild his cavalry. Since there is a decisive battle, the fighting between one''s own and the enemy''s cavalry on the battlefield is indispensable. It is estimated that with that guy''s elm head, of course, he ordered the cavalry to charge according to traditional tactics. Maybe they didn''t plan to break through the formation. Assassination with a spear was indispensable.

    Therefore, the Ross people should prepare a batch of spears and sell them to the Balmerks. The coalition formed a "hedgehog formation", which should bring heavy casualties to the British cavalry in this time and space.

    If there is sufficient preparation, there is no problem with armaments and logistics, and there is a food officer Paul, who has been a leader, this time really kills York, maybe Northumbria will directly destroy the country after a defeat!

    Regardless of the so-called war, half of the plan is often nullified as soon as the end of the war begins.

    Rurik was preparing for an expedition that could be called risky, crazy purpose, success, i.e. a huge harvest and a huge glorious expedition, but the East was in big trouble.

    A group of sled teams suddenly rushed north to Roseburg, seeing how desperate they looked like roosters that had been defeated.

    They are indeed defeated! They took a big roundabout around the icy coastline of the Gulf of Bothnia, and after receiving a batch of supplies at Fort Elon, they successfully arrived at Roseburg.

    Kaihas came, he was caught off guard.

    The old guy has a vicissitudes of life, his eyes full of sadness of defeat.

    There are only a hundred men, women and children of his entourage, and this is already the last member of the "Lord of Salmon" tribe.

    As soon as they arrived, a heavy news began to spread through their mouths.

    It turned out that the Salmon Lord tribe of the Corvins, who had completely subordinated to the Rus, was attacked by a powerful enemy! They lost their mountain fort, the last male was almost killed in close combat, and the remaining people were forced to abandon their belongings and flee for their lives. There are squirrel skins and ferret skins that should have been tribute to Rose during the warm period, and now everything is over!

    Rurik was overwhelmed by such a major incident. He couldn''t think of any enemy that could attack Kejas.

    R¨¹lik urgently summoned the old guy who had escaped for his life, and because he was worried that this person would lose control of his emotions, he also brought Rumi with him.

    Daughter Lumi has been working as a priest here in the Rus, and now it seems that her relationship with Rurik is closer.

    Seeing his daughter, Kaihas felt grief coming from it. He thumped his chest and cried loudly. It took a long while for Rick to understand the reason for the crying.

    "Your mountain fort! It was broken by the enemy. Your wife was killed by them?! Is there such a tragedy?"

    Rurik tried to keep calm, but he couldn''t.

    Kaijas wiped another tear, "They did it..."

    "Who are they."

    "It''s the Tavastias, they are here, they noticed us, and now they have occupied our territory. The leather stored in our mountain fortress is now robbed by them. And..."

    "And then?" Rurik asked urgently.

    "They didn''t leave, they didn''t want to leave because they occupied our territory. Now I need you... to fulfill the agreement."

    "Promise! I will execute it! Tavastia people, I heard you say, I don''t have to attack them, now they are looking for death!"

    Rurik didn''t hesitate to say this, his clenched fist seemed to squeeze the iron into powder.

    He temporarily set up Kahas and the tribe who had successfully escaped, and then sent Rumi to comfort her poor father.

    That night, Kahaas, who was in a stable mood, was invited to the conference hall on the first floor of the palace. He entered the Roseburg for the first time. While shocking the huge city, he was also full of joy for the future counterattack.

    The servants of the "Eastern Land" of the Rus were massacred? ! Outrageous!

    The news has spread throughout Roseburg. Although most people don''t even know who the attacker is, the brothers have begun to say that the Duke will issue an order to send troops.

    This is not an expedition, but to conquer the invaders, to regain the wealth that belongs to Ross that was stolen by the enemy.

    The entire Roseburg has exactly the same atmosphere, that is, sending troops to kill the enemy for revenge.

    In the Chamber of Rurik, the atmosphere of revenge was very strong, including the large armed Balmerks, and their group was also full of interest in a sudden war.

    The elites of the Ross people are here, as are the heroes of Balmerk, Bijuni, and Duchess of Ostara Carlotta. Kejas can see the political significance of this at a glance.

    Kehas accepted Rurik''s request and explained what had happened to everyone in person. He was frightened, and his heart was filled with revenge, to the point that the description of the enemy was a little too jealous.

    "They have a thousand people, and every soldier has an iron spear. They throw javelins and shoot arrows. They are also good at setting fires. Because they can''t beat our fortresses, they set fire to them. We took advantage of the chaos and fled..."

    In its description, the old hill fort of the gray squirrel tribe was occupied by the Tavastia expeditionary and then attacked the territory of Kaijas.

    Rurik felt a little strange, "Your fortress should be very strong on the mound. Even if they set fire, is it really reasonable in this snowy world?"

    "My lord, there are too many of them. They piled up wood to make thick smoke, and they lit some pine trees... Some people were choked to death by the thick smoke."

    Rurik stared. He really knew that the heavy smoke in a fire was often more dangerous by the flames.

    Rurik is still asking the key question: "They really have a thousand people?"

    "It''s true, I''m afraid there will be warriors in the future. As far as I know, the Tavastias hunt their prey everywhere, and they need a lot of wealth. We Corvins have been getting rid of them, and we didn''t expect them to come. Up."

    "It sounds like a battle of fate."

    "Yes. They know that they must annihilate us if they want to **** the leather resources in the north. But these leathers belong to Ross, and we are Ross''s servants. The Tavastias are humiliating Ross!"

    Kejas''s words are very temperamental to everyone, and now Biyuni speaks sideways, "Brother, your servant is attacked by the enemy, which means that we are also humiliating our Balmerks. I don''t know what villain the Tavastians are. , Now I declare that I will take my brothers to help you fight."

    Is that the new ally of the Rus? Wouldn''t the Russ army be stronger in this way?

    Kehas took this opportunity to add fuel and vinegar, "They also did an evil thing!"

    "What''s the matter?"

    "The enemy destroyed our cemetery, and also destroyed Ross'' summer camp. I understand that those invaders must be wiped out, otherwise Ross'' fishermen will..."

    Rurik heard that the cemetery was destroyed and stood up: "I heard that two Ross fishermen''s children died on your side. Could it be that their cemetery was also destroyed?!"

    Kaijas nodded hurriedly, "There are also the Ross warriors who have stayed with me this winter. They helped our daughter bred, and they are all our heroes. But these Ross heroes are all killed!"

    "They are dead too? Damn it!"

    "All the boats that were pulled ashore were taken by the enemy."

    "Enough is enough." Rurik, who stood up, raised his hand to signal, and everyone else also stood up, with hatred in their eyes.

    What Kejas said is the fact only deliberately said things miserably, such as describing brutal enemies like mad dogs biting the dead Ross soldiers'' bodies, or even like vultures pecking their livers.

    Insert a sentence, [\\mi\\mi\\read\\app\\\\] It¡¯s really good, it¡¯s worth installing, even Android and Apple phones support it!

    The details of the facts are not important anymore. Rurik ordered on behalf of everyone, "It seems that before the expedition to Britain, we must first take the Tavastias. When the ice melts and the snow melts, our fleet rushes directly to the other side of the sea. Roth¡¯s young people fight as much as possible, let the blood of the Tavastia invaders sacrifice Odin!"

    People screamed, and the news spread immediately.

    Now it is no longer a question of who is eligible to go to the battlefield, but the Rus people can rush out to attack it.

    Theoretically, Rurik can send advance troops now, but wait a minute. If the enemy feels that the situation is unfavorable, it will be no good to flee.

    In war, either annihilation war or an opportunity is created to fight annihilation war.

    And this battle makes everything subtle.

    Rurik was afraid that this battle would delay the expedition to Britain, and he was also worried that the enemy ran away after the army was assembled to prepare for the expedition.

    This spring must come early, and the ice will melt in April to be sailable. Of course, land expedition is not as efficient as taking a ship, and the army must sail directly!

    Now, Arik, who is eager for new combat exploits, has stepped forward. He led the organization of a fifty-man reconnaissance team. They ran on the sea ice in a sleigh, rushing directly to Oulu in the direction determined by Rurik¡¯s geographical knowledge At the mouth of the river, he went deep into the robbed territory of the Salmon Lord tribe, revisited the old place to spy on the intruder, and then ordered his men to rush back to report the message in a reindeer sleigh...

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 561ï¼š The Tavastia tribal alliance ignited the desire to conquer

    Chapter 561 The Tavastia Tribal Alliance ignites the desire to conquer

    I don''t know when, a group of people living in the Gulf of Finland began to move north.

    They settled among hills and lakes, forming as many as fifty villages. These villages once attacked each other, and finally the strong among them slowly integrated the people in this area to form a regional power.

    They naturally think that their location is the center of everything, naturally that mountains, rivers and lakes are gifts from the gods, and the territory they know is the sanctuary, that is, they call themselves people loved by the gods, in their language. "Tavast".

    They are the Tavastias, the most powerful tribal alliance in the Eastern Land (Finland).

    Even in the development of history, they knew that some other people had economic contacts with travelers from ancient Rome, but on the whole they still lived their little lives behind closed doors.

    Until the general trend of historical development, when the Karelians in the east began to compete with them for resources in the forest, war inevitably broke out.

    Perhaps, only when passively involved in the war, the Tavastians will know their strength.

    They began to take the initiative to expand, began to trade and fight with the Suomi people in the south, began to attack and drive the Corvins, and began to build large and small forts to resist the erosion of the Karelians.

    They are getting stronger and stronger in battle, and in exchange for a lot of ironware in trade. It is a pity that the Tavastians control the lake in the central part of modern Finland. This place is indeed rich in water and grass. They can live by fishing for fish, catching squirrels and ferrets, and raising a small number of sheep. That''s it.

    After all, the climate here is relatively cold. With the current level of technology, it is impossible to imagine that in this type of wheat, only a small amount of vegetables can be harvested.

    The environment is so terrible, when you know that the outside world has some better areas, it can be said that it is natural to take it as one''s own.

    To make matters worse, this mountain forest lake does not produce ore, even if they know how to smelt iron, any ironware and ore must be bought from the Suomi people in the south.

    There is no currency in the world. When the value of some scarce products is agreed by everyone, it will have certain currency attributes. In the small area of ??"Eastern Land", due to the limitations of the times, it seems quite closed here. Only a few old silver coins from the Roman era are in circulation, and squirrel skin becomes currency!

    The squirrel is obviously a very reproductive small animal, and it can''t stand the capture of human beings.

    The military threat of the Karelians forced the chiefs of Tavastia in recent generations to find ways to improve their armaments, which required a large number of metal weapons.

    I know that attacking the Suomi people is a very loss-making behavior, but it is necessary to transport batches of squirrel skins to the south to exchange ironware. The number of squirrels in my own territory is rapidly decreasing, and the surviving individuals and their offspring seem They have become extremely alert and difficult to catch.

    If you can¡¯t sell squirrel skins and ferret skins, how can you exchange them for metal?

    Then you can only expand your territory and go to the north to find new resources.

    Didn''t those people in science and literature go to the north to explore? Just chase them and grab resources!

    The old chief of Tavastia died, and as many as fifty village elders gathered in their sacrificial center in the forest.

    The old chief¡¯s son Watkad (with strong arms) was young and strong, and he was naturally able to have the influence of his dead father, and was naturally elected by many elders as the new leader.

    But who can guarantee that there are no doubters or opponents in the alliance?

    The new chief is not very young. He is almost forty years old. His tan hair is already mixed with white silk, and there are already some deep wrinkles on his face to hide his beard. The figure of this man is considered tall among many Tavastians. Now that he is a bit older, people still know that this man can break a reindeer''s neck with his bare hands when he is young.

    Watkad was originally his nickname, but now it has completely become his name.

    How does the new chief serve the public? Of course, through some external battles, you have to fight for your own fame instead of performing a "broken deer neck" for the people.

    He led the warriors of the Alliance to attack the Karelian mountain fort, creatively using some new methods in the war, such as making wooden ladders to make soldiers climb the stacked stone wall and then fight, or even use fire attacks.

    Flames can cause fire to kill the enemy, thick smoke can also choke people, and thick smoke is the best cover. When the opponent can''t see the virtual reality, the warriors of the alliance can continue to rush in.

    The Karelians suffered a loss, but when they retreated to the territory in the northern part of Ladoga Lake, their offensive and defensive momentum was different.

    The war was accompanied by consumption. Tavastia killed some warriors and consumed a lot of supplies.

    Anxious to make up for the loss and worrying about the enemy''s revenge, Chief Watkard can only step up his plunder of the forest.

    He didn''t know what the Suomi people who got the fine fur would end up with the leather, he only knew that the leather would be exchanged for ironware.

    A great dream was brewing in Watkad''s heart-my warriors must all have iron spears and iron arrows clusters.

    At least half of this dream has been realized.

    He counted the men who can fight in the entire tribal alliance (boys over ten years old are counted), and unexpectedly found that he could organize an army of up to five thousand people.

    In people''s mathematical concepts, this is already an extremely amazing number. With such a powerful force, everyone is an unbreakable mountain alliance. If this is to synthesize a fist, wouldn''t it be invincible?

    Not necessarily. In everyone''s concept, the Karelians are powerful enemies, and the Suomi are friendly partners who can trade for a long time. There are these three forces in this "land of the east". On the other hand, the more northern sciences and even the wandering deer breeders are like squirrels and ferrets, all of whom can be hunted.

    But the Corvin escaped. Where did they escape? Only a few Tavastia forest explorers knew a general location.

    Ordered by the chief, an armed expedition began northward.

    This group of people walked north along the stream and stood by a large lake for the equivalent of 250 kilometers.

    They encountered the hunters here, and after a short battle, unexpected things happened suddenly!

    It''s Kewen! They are here!

    However, these Kowenmen were as humble as docile pets. Three tribal leaders showed their favor to the leader of the explorer, and at the same time they emphatically explained their own experiences.

    The expedition had a significant gain, and the leaders of the three Corvin tribes jointly declared that they would bring their tribes to seek refuge with the chieftain of Tavastia.

    The eager explorer hurriedly took the Corvins back home, and finally the three chiefs kneeled obediently in front of Watkad.

    In the house built of wood and thatch, the bonfire in the hall made the whole house quite warm.

    Watkad walked on a wooden chair covered with bearskin, and his feet deliberately stepped on the hideous black bear''s head to show his strength.

    The Corvin and the Tavastian have the same language, and seeing the leader of the Corvin in this way makes him surprising and proud.

    Because killing the Kewen was not his goal, as many as three Kewen tribes took refuge in him. If they were sincere, it would be equivalent to saying that the power they lost in the war had been greatly supplemented in this way.

    "You... are all Kewen people! I thought I needed an expedition to defeat you completely, but I didn''t expect you to come down without a fight. You... really became our servants? What are the names of the three of you?"

    The three persons then reported their names.

    These three are not others, but Bakkan (extreme cold), Terho (acorn) and Ohdo (big bear).

    Among them, Bakan explained his experience very anxiously: "We live in the upper reaches of the flood river, we catch salmon and catch squirrels, and we are living a peaceful life. But the salmon guys who entered the sea, they took control. Salmon fishing rights..."

    "Wait, what does this mean? Are you perfunctory me?!" Watkad waved his hand, motioning the samurai who was standing to take a Wuwei pose.

    Bakan looked at the warriors, and his lips were already shaking and said: "Every autumn there will be a lot of salmon, where there are endless fish. If you Tavastians occupy the place, fishing will guarantee everyone''s food and clothing. Worry-free. It was unfinished fishing, but the river was controlled by the hateful salmon guy."

    Hearing this, Watkad came and became interested: "So, if you are defeated, you will take refuge in us obediently?"

    Bakan hurriedly looked at his two buddies and exchanged one''s eyes.

    Now Telho began to speak: "It is true, but the west of the sea is the new enemy. They are coming and attacking us. The guys who control the salmon have taken refuge in the enemy who crossed the sea. They..."

    "Wait!" Watkad slapped his thigh: "The enemy who crossed the sea? Isn''t it the Varange? The Varange who attacked the Suomi."

    Although quite new to this term, Terho said hurriedly: "Maybe so, but those guys call themselves Ross people. When they come, they will turn us into miserable slaves. We gathered a thousand people, but they were Defeated. Many men died in battle, so the three of us took refuge in you and brought many women. We believe that you can accept us and can no longer require us to hand over 10,000 squirrel skins every year."

    There are truths and falsehoods in Telho''s remarks, and this flattering effort made Watkad think a lot of things. Indeed, the three Kewen tribes requesting to join the tribal alliance have an astonishing number of women in their tribes, which is incredible. Now the problem is understood. It turned out that it was a large-scale war that caused the death of men in this situation.

    Women are the most important strategic resource of a tribe. As long as they are still giving birth, even those tribes whose people have fallen into the trough have the hope of rapid rejuvenation.

    Really incorporate their three tribes and let these three chiefs meet in a family alliance? forget it! The women they brought back most interested Watkad.

    Watkad did not comment for the time being, and asked the last leader, Ojedo, to talk about it.

    "We...we were defeated. We didn''t want to be slaves and we flee. The north is too bitter. We ran to the south and now we can only get your shelter. But you should also be vigilant, because of the Russians who crossed the sea. They are hungry wolves who can¡¯t feed enough and are the most dangerous attackers. They have a lot of iron, and they are even protected by iron plates. Their spears are iron, their axes are iron, their swords are iron, and their arrows are all clusters. Iron. I even noticed that they still have bows made of iron."

    "A bow made of iron? Absurd! You are frightened." After all, Watkad chuckled. "But they do have a lot of iron, right?"

    "That''s it." Ojedo said cautiously.

    Watkad nodded with satisfaction: "A lot of squirrels and ferrets, endless fish, and new enemies who cross the sea and are covered in iron. Even the salmon catchers you mentioned have become what they are called Rose? Man¡¯s slave. Is that true?"

    "That''s it." The three said in unison.

    It seemed that the Tavastia chief suddenly had a keen interest in conquering the north. They actually didn''t know that the chief''s offensive spear was aimed at the Corvin.

    Bakkan took advantage of this opportunity and deliberately released a war alert: "Those Russ have a huge demand for squirrel skins. We learned that when they know who is rich or whose territory is rich, they will definitely start war. the difference."

    "What are you talking about?!" Suddenly, Watkad became vigilant again.

    "As you perceive. The Rus will attack Tavastia. If you do not attack and demonstrate your martial power first, they will feel that you are not strong. Now they actually control the squirrel leather in the north, even if you want to get it. Leather must also fight them. Don¡¯t try to negotiate with those people. They see us as a kind of prey, and they will..."

    "Shut up!" Watkad stood up furiously, then sat down with a smile.

    "I heard it out. You are advising me to send troops to attack them. You...you want to use our strength to avenge you."

    This is indeed the case. The three surrendered leaders looked at each other and claimed that they had plans in this regard. Their words are more thorough. As the saying goes, the three tribes have existed in name only, and the people have been displaced without a stable income. As long as everyone is stable, the three chiefs dare not expect any power. The only thing is that they hope to be accepted by the Tavastians, even as ordinary people. It is excellent As for the women who fled, the three hoped that Tavastia would accept them as members of the tribe regardless of previous suspicions.

    There is only one condition for the three of them-to beat the Ross people and make them pay the price of blood.

    Watkad knew that these guys had no choice, but he didn''t expect them to be so self-aware.

    "Okay, I can accept you, and I want to attack the north. I will include your people now, but the three of you are no longer noble leaders. You all listen to my arrangements."

    Any war will surely cause losses for one''s own side, but if the gains of the war far exceed the losses, it is worth the risk. Watkad adhered to this mentality. He convened a meeting of the elders of the Alliance to discuss about the "mysterious and seemingly powerful Roths", and everyone reached this consensus.

    Because after Watkad became the chief, the Tavastiya never failed.

    The people have unprecedented self-confidence, claiming that they are indeed loved by the gods, and are the natural kings of this mountain, forest and lake. The enemy''s people can only surrender this way.

    Look, the surrender of the three Kewen tribes with a large number of women is the best proof!

    If you want to organize your army to rush north, find the lake and walk down the "flood river" that leads to the sea, you can overthrow the fortress of the Rus and their servants, and you can plunder their iron.

    As long as the victory is won, everyone does not have to desperately get the fur and go to the south to exchange for iron. Wouldn''t it be easy to solve the problem by capturing it on the battlefield?

    Sending troops to occupy the Oulu River Basin to continuously seize local resources, as well as destroying the local Rus forces and annexing all the Corvin tribes, became the new strategy of Tavastia.

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 562ï¼š Arik and Ross Scouts Binghai rushed to beat them

    Chapter 562 Arik and Ross Scouts Ice Sea rushed to beat them

    At the end of the Tavastian meeting, the women and the children brought by the three chiefs of Corvin were shared cleanly by many villages, and the few males were completely absorbed.

    Bakkan, Holt¨¦, and Ojedo have indeed lost their tribes. They have not really become ordinary people, nor have they encountered any humiliation. The reason for this is that they are not a threat at all.

    The displaced people finally found peace with the Tavastians.

    The existence of these three people formed a great symbol, that is, Chief Watkad has enough power, and can already use this power to let the digger actively rely on it!

    Which chief doesn''t want a flatterer? What''s more, the three people obviously play a huge role in the north.

    I heard what the three said that once winter came, the active Rus would huddle in their hometown west of the sea, and the camp they stayed in the river became defensive.

    Insert a sentence, [\\mi\\mi\\read\\app\\\\] It¡¯s really good, it¡¯s worth installing, even Android and Apple phones support it!

    Winter became a great opportunity for assault. Watkad, who felt he had the opportunity, organized a real expedition in the first winter after the three leaders surrendered.

    He ordered his brother Vatyara (strong feet) to take as many as five hundred carefully selected warriors, the so-called shrewd winter hunters, with his all-metal weapons to form an expeditionary army. Under the guidance of Tai and Ohedo, a surprise attack on the Oulu River Basin was launched.

    It can be said that the three defeated leaders finally got the opportunity to counterattack. Didn''t the Tavastias they saw also have iron spears, iron arrows clusters, and strong physiques?

    They naturally think that their defeat lies in the lack of armed forces. Now it seems that the Tavastia fighters should be as fierce as the Ruths. The Expeditionary Army has so much strength, and the Tavastias have more fighters. They naturally estimate that this force will clean up the power of the Rus and end the grievances with the Salmon.

    As for his own tribe, the original intention was destroyed.

    The three of them took the surviving women and children of the tribe and left, and they lived for revenge. As long as the vengeance is paid, what''s the matter with death?

    Now, the Tavastia expeditionary army is like a speeding arrow, heading north in the icy forest, aiming directly at the hill fort of the Salmon Lord tribe.

    They killed as many as fifty people (and more than sixty people were injured to varying degrees), and finally won under the fire attack and smoke tactics. They became the masters of the Oulu River Basin and seized a large amount of iron, but they watched the other Corvins who were madly fleeing in a deer sleigh on the vast sea ice, just watching them leave.

    The broad hunters of the expeditionary army have already obtained the trophies of their iron tools one after another, and immediately began to catch them in winter.

    The mountain fort that had been burned by the flames was beyond recognition, and a lot of leather that could have been taken away was also turned into ashes in the fire.

    The mountain fort of the Salmon Lord tribe has basically lost its use value, and the Tavastia people who have expedition to this point began to use the mountain fort left by the Grey Squirrel tribe.

    In order to plunder the spoils, they dug tombs everywhere. Although they did not find any good things, they were shocked by the astonishing number of highly decomposed corpses.

    It is a large number of stacked bones, and there is always a thick seal on it.

    According to the three surrendered people, these bones are probably the dead of their own tribe.

    How many people died in battle? Is it true that the Ross people are really enemies?

    Commander Vathyara seized a peculiar and flexible iron sword, and his soldiers pulled out several strange corpses.

    According to the surrenders, these people who have been stabbed with spears are the Ross people.

    The Ross people were killed in this way. Maybe they weren''t strong. As for the huge amount of bones, he didn''t understand what kind of fierce battles had happened here, and he didn''t want to make trouble for some of them.

    Based on tradition, the Tavastia people began to transform the old mountain fort of the Grey Squirrel tribe into a camp that can be held for a long time. Of course, the old camp of the Lord of Salmon has also been reused to a certain extent.

    Watyara sent a messenger back with good news, and at the same time announced that this area of ??the river had become the new territory of Tavastia.

    Hunters catch squirrels and ferrets, and explore all the way to the frozen coast.

    Looking at the boundless sea of ??ice, these hunters in the mountains and forests all opened their mouths, feeling the wonder of the world.

    They found that walking on a thoroughfare made of ice can reach an island ahead, where there are already many wooden sheds.

    Is that also the camp of the Kewen people?

    Some bold arrows placed arrows on the bow and touched them vigilantly. After discovering that the place was empty, it was happily about to occupy it.

    Isn''t this a treasure rewarded by God? The Corvins fled, and all their camps were taken by the new conquerors!

    The Tavastias also found five strange boats parked on the shore of the frozen island. They were upturned at both ends and there was a mast in the middle. The boat was firmly anchored by ropes and covered with snow.

    It seems that the Corvins have escaped for their lives, and their boats have also been thrown here.

    Even though there are many lakes in the territory of the Tavastiya Tribal Alliance, the shipbuilding technology is really primitive. They can only cut down trees and chisel out canoes with an axe. For example, it is too difficult to make Viking longboats. This shipbuilding technology is really inferior to the southern neighbor Suomi, at least the latter can flee to the Gulf of Finland to fish and meet the passing Ross fleet.

    The days of the Conqueror of Tavastia became stable, and Vatyara enjoyed grilled squirrels, mink meat, and even bear meat.

    More than a hundred immigrants from their hometowns dragged their homes, and they arrived in reindeer sleighs along the road explored by the expeditioners. The speed of their immigration shocked the three surrenders.

    The Oulu River has become the living space of the Tavastias, and its momentum of expansion to the north seems to have been unstopped.

    The immigrants came with all kinds of production tools and immediately began life when they arrived here.

    Vatyara lay comfortably on the newly peeled bear skin, his mouth full of gourmet grease, and his rough big hands pointed at the three surrendered Kewen leaders at random.

    "My eldest brother is the leader of the alliance, and I am now the leader of this flood (Oulu) river. This is also your home, and I am your master. The hometown of Corvin is now the northern frontier of our Tavastians. ."

    awkward? Helpless? Embarrassed?

    Bakkan, Holt¨¦, and Ojedo, these three have become lonely people, and have become sad commanders of bare rods. They are poor creatures who have no real power or even their names, but they at least survived.

    The three of them flattered and agreed, congratulating Watyara on the successful conquest of this old thing.

    They are willing to be loyal servants, and Wat Yala haha, who is complimented and comforted.

    "The three of you are very smart. As my loyal subordinates, I naturally want to give you rewards. I can find three women from the tribe. We are all men. Men will not embarrass men."

    All three of them knelt down, dancing and praising the wiseness of the leader of the expedition.

    But, is this really a wise one?

    Does this "hero" of the expedition really feel that after the Corvin escaped, the master Russ behind him gave up here?

    He certainly knows that the Ross people have a high probability of revenge, but immersed in the first real victory of his life, Vatyara even feels that his merits may be higher than that of his eldest brother Watkad.

    The eldest brother is the eldest brother after all, and he is older than himself. If Big Brother suddenly died of illness, he would have enough strength to fight for the position of the leader.

    Then let the Ross people rush over! The brothers waited at ease, seized Rose''s iron tools, made a battle, and found new chips for future positions.

    However, something unusual happened!

    The small island at the mouth of the Oulu River that can only be reached through the icy sea is Hailuoto Island.

    The island has a natural bay facing the mouth of the river, and it is simply a unique place for boats to berth. Just in this tiny bay, Ross fishermen naturally built a summer camp. It is entirely because the winter weather here is so bad that no fishermen have settled for a long time. A small number of boats were thrown here. When the weather became cold and the fishermen caught enough migratory salmon on the spot, they happily returned to Roseburg on the other side of the sea for the winter.

    Since the Rus conquered the Oulu River Basin, the fishermen began to carve up the fishery resources here, but no one thought that the Tavastia people who only heard of the name would become a strong competitor.

    Maybe, those guys are really powerful, right?

    Do not!

    In Arik''s view, the strongest enemy was the Danes. But the feat of his younger brother Rurik fully demonstrated that now the Duchy of Ross can defeat Denmark like trampling an ant to death.

    Arik has always been dispatched to do some dangerous work over the years. Being a scout is not the first time, he really enjoys it.

    He is naturally adventurous and likes to fight against unknown enemies. After performing these tasks many times, his mind has become more agile than a ferret sneaking in the snow.

    Correct! Ferrets! Since the world is white, fifty warriors should be dressed like ferrets.

    They took some time to prepare, put on a white cloth cloak, and rode six reindeer sleighs across the ice sea.

    Why do you get lost in the vast ice sea? Because many of these selected people are fishermen, they like to fish in the waters near the Oulu River in the summer, and then repair the boat screens in the summer camp. They are not simply armed reconnaissance, but also the task of restoring the summer camp.

    These fifty people all wore crossbows. Among them were the extremely powerful but rather heavy steel-armed crossbows, and the very light and small-powered short wooden bows were converted into wooden-armed crossbows.

    They also carried shields, short spears, steel swords, and a few also carried slings.

    After a day of rushing on the ice, they climbed over the ice pack raised on the ridge of the bay and spent the night on the ice again.

    People are eating pre-made wheat cakes, and even the reindeers are chewing oats.

    In terms of logistics, Arik''s reconnaissance team need not worry at all.

    The flames were beating, and he shouted to his brothers: "I guess those villains have already occupied the river. We set up camp when we arrived at the summer camp, leaving some brothers to guard the camp, and others infiltrated the forest near the glacier."

    Someone yelled casually: "Should we encounter the enemy, shall we watch the change or chase after it?"

    "Of course it''s killing!" Arik didn''t even want to decide on this strategy.

    It was also mentioned: "But the Duke asked us to report the enemy''s intelligence. If there is a fight, the number of brothers is too small."

    "What is there to worry about? Is the crossbow in your hands firewood? Some of you have followed me through the entire Gotland Island. We have all experienced the most dangerous things, and who else is worried about a group of rivals? Where is the literati?"

    What Arik said, many young fighters who really killed all sides on Gotland deeply agree.

    He also said: "Just follow my plan! We are all dressed in white cloth and can hide in the snowdrift. We approached the exposed enemy quietly and shot with a crossbow, just like shooting a wild deer or a bear."

    The plan has been set, and the first task is to arrive at the summer camp smoothly.

    Of course, Arik is no longer a complete reckless man now. There are terrible scars on his arm, which is the result of underestimating the enemy in Gotland.

    Fearing that he stabbed a hornet''s nest with his limited force, he kept his brothers on guard, tacitly arriving at the summer camp and fighting the enemy.

    They ran wildly on the ice for more than two days. It was a sunny afternoon. The Ross scout on the sleigh saw the distant frozen coast and even the island.

    The island is unnamed and people call it the "summer camp to the east".

    They had seen the straw shed left by their own people on the island, and they were also very alert to snoop out the curling smoke.

    "Not good! There are enemies!" Someone on the sleigh was shocked.

    Arik raised his head, his entire face turned into cracked ground.

    He gritted his teeth and said, "It seems that the enemy has already occupied our camp. Brothers, prepare to fight, we kill them all!"

    People are going crazy after a long journey, and suddenly there is a chance to kill the enemy and do meritorious service. Who wants to be left behind by the guys?

    Besides, look at this sunny weather. The great sun of Odin''s incarnation is in the sky, and the eyes of God are watching the fighting heroes.

    Which warrior does not want to show bravery before God?

    At this moment, there are more than twenty Tavastias who are staying on Hailuoto Island. At first they discovered the strange camp and wonderful ships here, and now the camp is used as a post.

    Vatyara was so arrogant that he could ignore the possibility of an attack by the Ruths, so he left such an eyeliner.

    But for this group of people who saw the vast ice sea for the first time, their awe from the beginning has turned into boredom.

    This den of twenty people stayed in the summer camp left by the Ross people. They like to stay warm in the shed, or burn firewood to bake squirrel meat, or even bear meat and wolf meat.

    Compared with the Corvins, this group of Tavastias has a stronger hunting ability. In addition to being good at archery, they also dare to gather to hunt black bears.

    Now the Ross people are here!

    Arik and his guys landed, and the reindeer sleigh stopped on the frozen shore.

    "Brothers come with me."

    "The arrows are all wound, everyone scattered, we surrounded the camp."

    "Remember, the wooden crossbowman, wind up the arrow immediately after shooting, and then shoot again. The steel crossbowman, throw it after shooting the arrow, draw the sword and rush to me!"

    Hailuoto is not a small island. Arik landed from the north of the island, which is only three kilometers away from the summer camp.

    This distance seems to be far away, but it is not the case.

    The Ross man climbed the snow hill with a crossbow, and he saw someone moving.

    They all got down and hid them in white cloth cloaks.

    Soon after squinting at Arik, it was confirmed that there were not many people shaking, which simply caused a swift assault.

    He stood up and called on the brothers: "Get up all. Clash with me! Kill them all."

    The Ross people were impressed by the surprise attack, and no one shouted any slogans, but naturally formed a wider skirmish line and rushed towards the camp.

    When the Tavastia garrison spotted the white assailant, they thought it was a monster popping out of the snow.

    Do not! Suddenly, Xue actually spoke.

    When the two sides were close enough, the Rus began a spontaneous Viking roar, accompanied by angry arrows.

    The Tavastias were caught off guard. They tried to fight back by drawing their bows and shooting arrows, but it was useless after all.

    Arrows whizzed past Arik''s ears, and he didn''t even pay attention to it after all the battles.

    Relying on advanced weapons and superior military strength, the Russ, who had more advantages in military strength, quickly rushed to the summer camp.

    The warrior who threw the crossbow began to slash with the sword. The Tavastia who had been beaten suddenly realized that he had lost even the opportunity to fight back.

    Only one person hurriedly sat on a reindeer sleigh, trying to rush back to the river area, to inform the boss ~ www.novelhall.com ~ very helplessly, this unlucky person became the target of public criticism.

    Along with the reindeer pulling the sled, he fell dead after being hit by many arrows, and the man was hit by three heavy crossbow arrows in his back.

    There were no casualties among the Ross people.

    The brothers panted with a smile, and someone began to examine the dead body''s wooden bow and scattered arrows.

    Someone carried the captured arrow to Arik with a contemptuous attitude: "Boss, this is their arrow? Look at this cluster of arrows that are all rusty and so small, like a small iron nail."

    Another person came with an arrow: "Look, there are clusters of bones and arrows here. I checked the corpse. No one was armored. The dead corpse was much shorter than us. It seems that these enemies are not armored. We have many brothers. People are still wearing thin iron-reinforced chain mail, which is really over-prepared."

    Arik looked at the arrow brought by his men and broke it with contempt, and looked at the glacier again: "This battle is too easy for us to win. In my opinion, Kejas is exaggerating. We are actually dealing with the Danish warriors. To deal with these guys with a good attitude."

    "Boss, what shall we do? Charge into the glacier now?"

    Arik shook his head: "Let¡¯s stay overnight, we¡¯ll eat and we¡¯ll act tomorrow. Listen!" He called everyone around and ordered: "Leave 20 brothers in the camp, and the other 30 will follow me into the woods. We are. Go hunting!"

    Hunting? What is hunting? Bear hunting?

    Arik gave a simple explanation, and the brothers were all amused. He indeed regarded attacking the Tavastia invaders as hunting wild beasts, and naturally formed a hunter group, which was to stare at the single enemy to fight more and less, and explore all the way to kill all the way.

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 563ï¼š Assassin in the snow

    Chapter 563 The Assassin in the Snowy Field

    A new day, the beginning of the hunt!

    Arik did not catch any alive. The Rus scouts got a lot of useful information from the killed enemy. For example, the enemy¡¯s weaponry was far inferior to the Russ, and his vigilance was relatively low. Based on these circumstances, he dare to dare. Boldly "advance".

    The real danger is approaching Tavastia hunters who are busy catching squirrels.

    A group of Ross people in white robes formed a group. They held crossbows in their hands, and saw that the target was always ready for battle at any time.

    Sure enough, Arik''s desire to kill has begun!

    Two Tavastia hunters saw a white thing swaying from a distance, thinking it was some interesting prey, and stroking it with their bows.

    But suddenly more than a dozen people appeared from the snow!

    The hunter didn''t even have time to scream, so he fell to the ground with arrows.

    The deadliest arrows naturally come from heavy crossbow arrows, which are the thick shaft of a strong man¡¯s thumb with a cone-shaped armor-piercing arrow cluster. Huge wounds often bring quick death.

    "Two prey, what shall we do?" someone asked.

    Arik thought for a while: "Take the available weapons and bury the corpse. Let''s find a new one."

    In fact, everyone was too lazy to deal with the corpse anymore. He buried the corpse with a shovel, and complained to the boss out of breath afterwards that it was unnecessary.

    Someone gasped and yelled: "Aric, we can''t do this. Are you afraid that brothers will be exposed? Don''t look at the 30 of us gathered together, they can''t see that this is the footprint of a large group of people unless they are fools. Are you going to kill them? Are you afraid your brothers will be exposed?"

    "Oh? You say that, I have to think about it."

    The man lowered his face: "We...should spread terror. Let them know how good we are."

    "What is your opinion?"

    "These people are obviously not Kewen people. They are enemies. They should be hung up like peeled squirrels. Didn''t you find that we have seized the new leather now? The squirrel skins here should be tribute to our treasures! "

    Arik suddenly opened his head: "Okay! Let''s do it!"

    This group of Ross people who licked blood had no resistance to the killing, and they were even more happy!

    Tavastia hunters wandering in the forest for profit, they don¡¯t even know that Ross¡¯s Avengers have arrived, and they don¡¯t even know that they are not as simple as enemies in the eyes of the Ross people, but they should be skinned for humiliation. prey!

    On the first day in the riverside forest, Arik killed as many as eleven enemy hunters, and eight **** bodies were hung from the trees. Even the Ross scouts felt disgusted by the tragedy.

    But this is war, and Arik doesn''t mind using such vicious methods.

    If you dare to touch the interests of the Ross people, you should have this end!

    The Ross people made a fire in the woods to keep warm, roasting squirrels plundered from the dead. Fortunately, they weren''t crazy enough to become Hannibal, Arik still ate the oatmeal scones he brought from his hometown in Roseburg, and ate them with the snowflakes available everywhere.

    The next day, they acted again!

    This time, Arik successfully touched the long and narrow lake inland. There are a lot of thatched buildings not far away, which is the village of the Lord of Salmon.

    "It became very strange there, like a fire." A Ross soldier lying in the snow mumbled to Arik.

    Arik poked his head, thinking about the previous information of Kaihas: "The old man said that his camp was burned by the invaders. There is the cemetery of our people there, and it seems that it was indeed destroyed by them."

    Although the deceased was a child of a Ross fisherman, the cause of death was also a sudden illness, but after all, it was the cemetery of the Ross people. Even destroying a child''s grave would be an insult to the Ross people! Besides, the enemy destroys the servant¡¯s cemetery, how can the Ruth as the master not counter it?

    Another urged: "I saw thirty or forty people wandering. Even if we swagger over, we can kill them all."

    As soon as this remark came out, at least ten people thought about it.

    Others yelled: "Our Lord Rurik is too cautious! That Kehas exaggerated the enemy, and we have to wear chain armor. Such a heavy thing was meant to fight the Danes, but it turned out to be such an idiot. Weapon fighting. Or, we fight with them in armor, I want to chop off their heads!"

    Everyone had a clear attitude after going back and forth. The brothers just wanted to rush to fight, just like the capital conquered this place back then.

    If the leader is Rurik, he must be more cautious.

    However, Arik became the leader of the scout, and the young man''s head became hot, and the God of War suddenly became possessed.

    Arik stood up abruptly, not too lazy to pretend: "Then do it! We swagger over and shoot them! If they dare to fight, we will kill with them!"

    Originally, Rurik hoped that his cousin could be a real scout and try to figure out the enemy''s reality without exposing himself.

    However, what he worries the most has happened. Arik is indeed a scout, he has become a meat detective.

    Arik didn''t realize that this was an act of recklessness. Instead, he tried to trick the enemy''s main force out, so that he would fight if he was able to fight, and if he failed, he would release his arrows and then fight and go.

    Of course it is impossible to take the initiative to evacuate, but he must evacuate, and then send someone to report to the rear with information, because according to the plan made by the brother, the Ross crusade army will be killed by boat after the ice melts.

    Thirty snowmen appeared on the ice, and they lined up in skirmish lines to approach the old Salmon Lord village that lacked defense.

    The Tavastia hunters stationed here to rest one after another found the approaching monsters, and they began to gather, instinctively assessing the threat of the approaching.

    Some people say that it is the "snowman" in the legend, and some people say that it is actually the "snow elves".

    As Arik and his men approached more and more, the Tavastia hunters felt the most real threat.

    Some people clamored that it was the attacker. Although it is still uncertain, many hunters believe that it is the enemy based on instinct.

    Tavastiya hunters with bows still gathered one after another. They were dressed in a mess of gray-brown furs stitched together in a mess of leather, and they gathered in a mess.

    "Are you the only ones? It''s not enough for me to shoot slowly." Arik was a little regretful. If the enemy would stand up for forty or fifty people, he would have a big win. In fact, the enemy has less than a hundred people, and Arik is convinced that he will win.

    However, he didn''t order the guys to move on, instead they knelt on the spot, raising their crossbows and preparing to shoot arrows.

    At this moment, a person stood out from the gray-brown crowd gathered on the opposite side. This person boldly walked forward and opened his arms to signal that he was not afraid of threats.

    This person was yelling with words that he didn''t understand, and Arik had no intention of talking with him, let alone keeping the so-called peace.

    He raised his steel-armed crossbow and shot at the approaching person.

    The heavy arrow made for piercing the armor directly hit the eye socket of the approaching person, and the person fell dead on the ice on the spot.

    Upon seeing this, the Tavastia hunters who were on the string were all shocked.

    "It''s the enemy! The enemy has emerged from the snow!"

    The Tavastia hunter hurriedly threw arrows, but Arik and others squatted in place.

    Only Arik stood fearlessly, relying on his "unicorn arm" and leather gloves to wind his steel-armed crossbow with brute force, ignoring the threat of the enemy''s arrows.

    Those arrows hit the ice in a mess, and some of the arrow shafts simply broke by themselves! The arrow is no less than twenty steps away from the Ross, this is in Arik''s calculation.

    "Are you done? It''s our turn!"

    He muttered to himself, and then shouted: "Rosman! Wooden crossbow! Projectile!"

    Even if it is a crossbow modified from a short wooden bow, it is more powerful than a normal short bow!

    The European climate is indeed not suitable for compound bows, which does not mean that they cannot be used. The Roth¡¯s wooden crossbow has also been improved with pine resin and deer tendons in terms of elasticity, and the range of the projectile has indeed been improved visible to the naked eye.

    The Ross people simply used the captured arrows to return to their gods in a human way. Seven Tavastia hunters hit the arrows, and the rest of them scattered like birds and beasts.

    The distance between the two sides is actually less than one hundred and five meters. At this close range, the steel crossbow can still show great power.

    Three more people were hit by the projectile steel crossbow arrows, and instantly lost their fighting ability.

    What is the battle like this? !

    The brothers who are good at archery have been killed by the arrows of the weird snowmen that have drilled out of the snow before they fight.

    The hunters ran away frantically to the upper reaches of the glacier, and one person hurriedly pulled out a strange arrow from a brother, and turned a blind eye to the brother''s vomiting blood and wailing.

    The Ross people also launched a chase, and three people fell to the ground with arrows during the chase.

    Should one or two injured be left to ask for information? Arik thought for a while to give it up completely. His backhand was to order his men not to stay alive, and the enemy''s corpses were all beheaded, nothing more, like a hunter dealing with squirrels, treating these dead as squirrels, and finally hanging upside down on the tree for the enemy to see.

    Arriving here again, things are nothing but people. The Ross scouts who are cleaning the battlefield are busy seizing weapons and food. The enemy''s corpses are just as Arik asked, like strips of stripped leather seals hanging on the treetops, blood dripping scarlet. Dripping to the ground and then being frozen.

    As night fell, after this victory, Arik''s attitude towards the invaders was nothing but contempt.

    The Ross people left the cottage village and had no intention of inspecting the mountain fort that was caught in the fire.

    They withdrew to the woods and gathered in the snow to discuss the next move.

    Someone complained casually: "It seems that Lord Duke does overestimate the enemy. If our brothers are not fifty, but five hundred, those invaders will be wiped out."

    "He''s right." Someone immediately agreed, "The enemy is far weaker than we thought. In my opinion, everyone follows the footsteps left by the enemy to reach their camp. We can kill their commander, so that all enemies must Will fall into chaos."

    His proposal gave Arik a very bold idea.

    "Then kill their leader!" Arik barked his teeth like a wolf in the snow.

    Everyone exchanged attitudes. Originally, one or two brothers were supposed to go back and report the letter. Now a chance to make a big contribution is in front of them, and no one of the brothers wants to be excluded.

    They rested all night in the snowy field, one by one, they shrank into a group and hid in the snow nest.

    Snow is talking! The snow is shaking!

    A group of snowmen survived, and they got out of the snow.

    Arik looked around: "All right? Didn''t freeze to death?"

    The Ross people hugged each other at peace, and immediately began a new action.

    So, isn''t Arik at all worried that the fleeing enemy will issue a war alert and cause a large number of enemies to appear?

    He was not without worry, but coveted the great glory of the successful "Beheading Operation", ignoring all the dangers.

    Yes, those enemies will scurry around when they are shot with arrows, and this kind of enemy will also bully the weaker Kewen people.

    In fact, those who fled fled overnight.

    When Arik had begun a new journey, the Tavastias who had fled formally informed Vatyara, who had just woken up, of the attack.

    In the early morning, the comfortable spring sun is still unable to melt the snow in the mountains, forests and lakes, and the old gray squirrel hill fort controlled by the Tavastians, people who occupy this place have started new work.

    The hunters who plundered the leather resources here, or the one hundred men and women who settled down here, they began to do exactly the same work as their hometown.

    It seems that today is also a peaceful day.

    Until the exhausted fleeing brothers ran back, yelling the news of "the snow monster good at archery".

    The warmest house lives in the noble commander Vatyara. Compared to a snow monster, he can be sure that his men have suffered a terrible attack.

    "Snow monster? Absurd! You are all scared stupid."

    He pointed to the exhausted fighters, yelling that they were exaggerating.

    No, the surrender Bakkan said very vigilantly: "My lord, this must be from the Ross."

    "Ross?" He turned his head hurriedly, "The world is stuck in ice and snow, and the Roses dare to rush here? Isn''t the home of the Ros in the far west? Is this reasonable?"

    "I don''t know. But it is their style to be good at archery."

    When it was, someone who fled back threw a strange arrow that he found.

    "Is this an arrow?" Vatyara fiddled with this short, strange arrow with a tail, wondering how a bow would be fired.

    But seeing this arrow, the three alert surrenders all looked nervously.

    Bakan screamed tremblingly: "It''s the Ross people! The Ross people have this kind of arrow!"

    Vatyara glanced at his words, and could see that the person''s panic was not acting.

    The three surrendered chiefs of Corvin are all describing their own people in the decisive battle because they have suffered a big loss by waiting for the arrow. Of course, they are obsessed with the face, but they only emphasize that they have been defeated by the Ross arrow, and they never mention this. Melee gang fights against the literati also didn''t take advantage of it.

    This caused Vatyara to make some misjudgments. The so-called Ruths are only powerful arrows, but when it comes to archery, the Tavastia hunters are not for nothing. He concluded that the people who stayed in the burnt mountain fort had suffered a sneak attack. A small failure could not explain much. Besides, most of the people had escaped.

    However, those who fled back became more exaggerated.

    The Ross people really came to retaliate. Although it is very strange, the Ross people should really come. They seem to have between one hundred and two hundred people. Maybe those guys are also catching squirrels in winter?

    The Corvins either surrender or perish. The Tavastias no longer need to pursue the Corvins, and the Russ will inevitably become a new threat.

    "More than a hundred Ross fighters. Since they are going to attack us, it would be a coward for my brothers to stay in the camp."

    Vatyara made up his mind, he stood up and walked outdoors, and immediately began to worry about his subordinates. UU reading www.uukanshu. Com sent people to recall those who ran away hunting.

    Around noon, as many as four hundred Tavastias gathered in the empty field inside this mountain bag.

    Vatyara stood on the heights, as a great king gave orders: "I learned that the Ruths who have a lot of iron are coming to seek revenge. They are going to seize our hunting grounds, this is not good! Some brothers were attacked and killed by them, all the warriors. Revenge is necessary! Now they are probably approaching us, and I will take you to destroy them all. Think about the result after victory, you will all have better iron tools and become stronger!"

    He refused to mention the possible bow arrow advantage that the Ruths might have, and his idea was simple, that is, taking the initiative to fight against the advancing Ruths, and with absolute advantage of troops, they will be killed.

    The small book booth used by book friends before.

    He will never run away! In other words, any Tavastiya military leader entrusted with a heavy responsibility will not give up his honor and lead his troops to escape, not to mention the natural resources in this area are sufficient to make the entire Tavastiya rich.

    Vatyara began to organize the soldiers, just like attacking and defending against the Karelians. In addition to placing a hundred soldiers for defense, he led more than 200 people to walk in the glacier and the nearby snowy woods, hoping to make peace. The Ross people fight decisively.

    He played well with his wishful thinking, and assumed that the Ross people would hit him like a wild boar running wild.

    But Arik hasn¡¯t really gotten the strength to lead thirty brothers to one against ten. The Ross people have special weapons. Based on these weapons, Arik has found out in actual combat a rather wretched, so-called inadequate manner. Means of killing the enemy. How about it? Only the victor is qualified to interpret what is full of military virtues.

    Still looking for "The Rise of Rurik" free novel?

    Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 564ï¼š Under the horror of Linhaixueyuan

    Chapter 564 of the main text

    Ross is dressed in a white robe, and he can merge with Lin Haixueyuan by lying down suddenly.

    This snow camouflage is indeed only available to the Ross people who have a lot of white linen, and the uniform dress reaches a somewhat harsh level, and only the Ross people in the entire Nordic world can do it.

    Many people were dragging a small sleigh with personal belongings on it, and the sleigh without accident was also wrapped in white cloth.

    After many days of marching and killing, Arik and his men are getting closer to the lair where the invaders may be entrenched.

    On the way, they ate their own dry food, went to eat the food they had seized, and also hunted decisively on the journey.

    Even the cunning and alert arctic fox can hardly detect that the white snow not far away is a hunter''s camouflage.

    The arrow swish cut through the silence of the early spring snowfield, and the fox was killed by the scream.

    The fox skin was obtained by accident, and the meat was eaten by the brothers.

    It was a tortuous journey to the old gray squirrel hill fort. They had been searching along the frozen Oulu River.

    Everyone''s crossbows are on their shoulders, look at them, it''s not like holding a crossbow, it''s more like holding a shotgun!

    Rurik¡¯s crossbow mimics a rifle from the beginning, and the wooden support is designed for ergonomics. Based on this, any fighter who uses it will naturally find out how to use it better.

    It is naturally not good to let the bow arm accumulate for a long time. In order to avoid the hurried hands and feet during the war, one arrow in the arrow slot of the wooden crossbow is stuck in the end shrapnel by pressing one arrow. Only the heavier and more powerful steel-armed crossbow was temporarily pulled away on the sled.

    The Ross team seemed to be loose, but Arik deliberately did it in order to highlight his own military advantage.

    He was looking forward to an encounter, and now the opportunity is here!

    A group of noisy figures appeared in the frozen river in front!

    The Ross people advancing along the snowy riverbank spontaneously squatted down, or squatted down with their backs against the gray-black tree.

    Someone rushed to Arik and smiled expectantly: "Boss, I guess these people are here for revenge."

    "Retaliation? For two days ago?"

    "It must be so. There are no friends here anymore, all who come are **** enemies. Brothers all yearn for glory."

    "Then fight!" Arik patted the guy on the shoulder, and then asked all his men to come in front of him.

    Many fighters have been to Gotland and fought bad battles. Even if there are few people, they are determined to win against new enemies.

    Arik looked at the left and right again, and glanced at the corner of his mouth: "Looking at you guys, do you want to kill them all, and then go back and report that our brother has solved all the invaders?"

    After all, everyone laughed.

    "Enough, we don''t need to fight this group of invaders upright. Listen to my order and ambush them. Shoot them with arrows as much as possible, and never reveal the trace. They all lie down in the snowdrifts and spontaneously rush out to chop them. Kill the enemy, beware of being shot by other brothers."

    They started to move, and they were all scattered and lurking on the right bank of the river. The average distance between the two was about one meter, forming a rather dense ambush.

    Both crossbows are all wound. Due to the limited length of the position, everyone can see Arik''s own movements clearly.

    Whether to attack or not depends on Arik''s order. Now the commander decides to let the prey step on the ambush with confidence.

    At the same time, the Tavastias who were heading to the Old Salmon Lord''s Fort to inquire about the situation, these two hundred people, under the leadership of the leader Vatyara, greet the smooth path of the glacier and deliberately advance on the ice. With the boring march and the crowds of people, ordinary soldiers gradually ignored the threats, but they didn''t know that they were stepping into the ambush of the Rus people without knowing it.

    Everything was clear, Arik was lying on the ground with a sullen face, his stubble cheeks pressed against the wooden support of the crossbow, the front sight was aimed at an enemy at random at three points and one line, and the trigger was gently pulled.

    The crossbow arrow weighing nearly 200 grams flew away. The tremor and recoil made his body shake. The arrow hit an enemy''s face with a low and flat parabola, accompanied by a soft swish.

    Only this arrow pierced the entire mandible of the enemy, and the entire man fell for it. Although he did not die quickly, in the frenzied blood spurting, all the Tavastias around him were at a loss for this inexplicable attack. Measures.

    Arik''s shooting was just a signal, and other fighters started shooting when they saw it.

    In a volley, the arrows pierced the air softly, hitting the enemy''s group quite densely.

    More than a dozen people fell to the ground on the spot with this blow. Many people were wailing, and the ice surface was quickly stained red with blood. Of course, there are also strong people, even though they are hitting the arrow, they still stand with a short spear reluctantly.

    The Tavastiyas began to exclaim, Watyara did not figure out the situation at all, only knowing that he had been attacked.

    "Hold up the shield! Does anyone know the direction of the enemy?!"

    "Don''t worry about it, brother! Take an arrow! Fight back!"

    But the world returned to quiet, and only the feller wailed while holding the bleeding wound. The nervous warrior carefully looked at the forest under the snow, feeling the horror there more and more.

    They gathered on the ice, the whole was a large gray-black mass, which was incompatible with the whole gray world, and became the stupidest target of all.

    Some people estimated that the attacker was hiding in the direction, and they shot arrows there, but no one dared to leave the shelter of the large army.

    The arrows flew over the heads of Arik and the crowd, either flying too high or hitting the tree trunk.

    Arik didn''t say a word, lay down and used his strong thighs and arms to forcibly wind the steel arm crossbow with all his muscles.

    The brothers sitting on the wooden crossbow have all finished winding, waiting for their boss to start a new round of shooting.

    Arik led the brothers to another round of volleys. This time the Tavastia saw the direction of the arrows flying, and they paid more than a dozen arrows.

    The wooden shield did block the shooting of a few arrows, but some wooden shields were smashed open, and the cluster of arrows pierced the arm of the shield holder!

    In this very unfavorable situation for the Tavastians, just being injured means fatal.

    The sudden situation made Vatyara''s mind confused. He ate three consecutive arrow attacks. Although he saw the direction of the arrow, where was the enemy?

    He had never encountered such an enemy. Forty brothers were already lying on the ground, and the glacier became red.

    "Brothers! Charge me there! The enemy is hiding, hack them to death for me!"

    "Hey! What are you doing in a daze? All cowards?!"

    "Don''t get together, this is just waiting to die!"

    However, the fourth round of arrows came again.

    Although the mighty wooden crossbows have a higher firing frequency, their power is really average, and against armored enemies and shield bearers, defensive measures can block arrows. The Tavastia''s military equipment is still too weak, facing the various Vikings cut out in the Nordic world, they can only be ravaged! They also bully the weaker Kewen and the same Karelian who can get a bargain.

    The Tavastias, these men who were proud of their courage to hunt bears together, finally realized that leaving their hometown of icy lakes and lakes would face unmatched enemies.

    That''s just an armed reconnaissance team of the Ross people.

    Seeing that his warriors became a group of cowards, Vatyara was furious for the first time in such a useless fight.

    He greeted more than a dozen trustworthy men. They leaned in front of him with a wooden shield wrapped in wolf skin, holding a battle axe and short spear in their right hand, and organized an assault team to rush towards Arik impartially.

    "You want to rush me?! Fool!"

    Now Arik has stopped pretending.

    A snowman rose from the ground. Do not! That is an enemy.

    Arik was holding a crossbow that was hoisted with a winch, suddenly showing his body, relying on a tree to hit a charging guy with an arrow.

    The shield wrapped in wolf skin was a bit useful. The arrow didn''t pierce the shield, but the arrow formed a ricochet, causing the person to crack a lot of teeth, and the whole person fell down full of blood.

    These more than a dozen people became the real targets of the public, and the assaulters fell to the ground and wailed and retreated one after another.

    It was only now that Vatyara really saw the first enemy.

    Arik was already covered in the white cloth cloak, and even his head was covered by the white cloth. He heard arrows flying by his ears but was unmoved, Liangming glared at the angry enemy behind him, and then hid behind the big tree.

    "Asshole! Come out for me! Ross people! Duel us!" Vatyara yelled in his words, but the Ross people just didn''t come out.

    [Cash red envelopes to receive cash! Follow the WeChat public account [Book Friends Base Camp], cash points are waiting for you!

    Even though he didn''t understand, Arik could understand the hostility in his opponent''s speech through the atmosphere of his speech. That person just asked the brothers to come out and kill them!

    If left before, he would definitely jump out to slash the square, but when he was beaten up by counter-attack enemies on Gotland and fled in embarrassment, the lesson of the failed battle would be left on his left arm with a terrible scar. He just didn''t show up, and he still asked his soldiers to continue shooting arrows. As the arrows he carried and seized were getting fewer and fewer, it didn''t matter. If he couldn''t finish the ambush, the brothers would retreat. After all, the brothers are just a scout army.

    Arik really only realized that he was just a scout when his arrows were running out.

    Vatyara was forced to go. There were as many as five arrows stuck in his wooden shield. His brothers suffered a great loss. Many people simply fled to the opposite forest. Some people hurriedly fled to the fortress when they came. .

    But the arrows of the Ruths were still flying. What shocked the Tavastias was that the enemies seemed to be sharp marksmen.

    Someone among the rebellious army climbed up to Vatyara: "Let¡¯s go quickly, the Ross army is in the woods. We can hold on to the fort when we go back, and everyone who stays here now will die!"

    Said that Vatyara was unwilling to retreat, considering the reality is really not going.

    I was thinking of a decisive battle with the main force of the Rus, and after he had made great achievements, he would come to the tribal alliance to gain prestige in order to achieve great cause. Now it seems that life-saving is the most important.

    He took his brothers and evacuated quickly, which is not too shameful, because many people have already run away...

    The Ross people seemed to have won. It was such a victory. The brothers just smiled. No one has the joy of victory in a **** battle.

    Someone rushed to Arik''s side: "They are so weak! Boss, we recovered the arrows and took their camp along their retreat. In my opinion, we rely on 30 of us, and we can cut 300 of them. Head."

    Arik sat down and twisted his arm vigorously: "Sweep the battlefield first, anyway, none of you understand the language of those enemies."

    Now someone rushes over: "I understand!"

    "you?"

    "It is said that the Corvins are related to the Tavastians. I have dealt with those Corvins here, and maybe I can understand the language of these enemies."

    "Then try, I would like to know their situation."

    The Ross people picked up the arrow and also collected the bodies of the dead enemies by the way.

    This is definitely not their good intentions, but Arik deliberately further humiliated the enemy.

    Two enemies who suffered minor arrow injuries were escorted to Arik''s side. Sure enough, the languages ??of Tavastia and Corvin have a lot in common, and some key intelligence sources are known to the Ross scouts.

    Arik never expected that this was not an accidental invasion by the invaders, but an intentional permanent occupation. The nature of this behavior is as bad as the Danes'' expedition to the north to occupy Lake M?laren.

    In order to survive, the prisoners tried their best to explain their own strength, claiming that five hundred people had occupied an old fortress.

    Are five hundred people all fighters? Arik is convinced of this because of the fallacy of translation. So the 70 corpses collected (the wounded were chopped and killed) were only one-seventh of the enemy''s strength?

    Upon hearing the news, the brother who shouted to annihilate the invaders with thirty scouts shut up.

    Arik guessed that the so-called fortress must be the old gray squirrel hill fort. The Russ paid some casualties when conquering this fortress, and that fortress did require some heavy weapons to defeat. He thought of new tactics, even if the brothers could not annihilate the invaders, disturbing the enemy''s life all day long in fear, he was very happy and confident.

    The captives were not killed. The two were released and fled back to the mountain fort occupied by the Tavastians with some very critical and concise information.

    The two returned after the fugitive, and they told Vatyara what the Russ had confessed.

    They only reproduced the strangely pronounced words in the scientific language of the Ross people: "Ice and snow melting, Ross, ships, many people, war."

    Vatrava, who was defeated, was angry. The defeated fighters were horrified and the Ruths quickly attacked the fort. Together with all the women and children of the Tavas immigrants, they were already strengthening their defenses. The preparations for the defense of the city are like fighting the Karelians in their hometown.

    Now Vatyara has basically figured out one thing, the main force of the Rus has not been killed yet, and the coming is just a small force.

    But isn''t this more terrifying? !

    It''s just a small force! Just let his more than 300 brothers lose 70 or 80 in World War I! Those who were alive were trembling with fear by the weird arrow, and were full of fear even going out hunting. Hunters are not afraid of bears and wolves at all. They are afraid that they will be accurately pierced by the flying arrows as they walk. After all, those horrible arrows cannot be easily blocked by a wooden shield.

    It is impossible to give up this area, and if you control the resources of this area, Tavastia will become more powerful.

    Vatyara didn''t expect to run away. If he really ran away, he would have no face to meet the people in his hometown He began to send messengers to the rear to ask for help. He learned that the expeditionary force had fought with the mysterious Rus and suffered a loss. It is reasonable for Watkad, the leader of Tavastia, to be furious, and all the villages in the alliance demand that they must send troops to hug everyone''s victory.

    As for the number of troops to be dispatched, this is a matter of particularity, and a meeting is needed.

    It was precisely when they were busy discussing that they really delayed the appearance of reinforcements.

    Macroscopically, the temperature is gradually warming, and Arik has also noticed that the sea ice is rapidly thinning. Just when the world was about to regain its warmth, he ordered the soldiers to create an atmosphere of horror.

    Ross''s scouts are also hunting, but there are more Tavastians in the list of prey.

    It¡¯s good now, the Tavastia people are more willing to hide in the mountain fort. The activity area is limited to fishing by the river. Many people are half hungry, just because those who venture into the distant forest have no news and go hunting. Obtaining meat becomes extremely dangerous, so you have to go hungry and go stupidly waiting for reinforcements.

    But Roseburg has received Arik¡¯s investigation report. Although the messenger rushed back in a reindeer sleigh with verbal news, the information was somewhat distorted. Rurik understood two basic messages exactly: First, the enemy occupied the whole The river basin does not want to go, unless all are killed by means of war; secondly, the enemy''s combat effectiveness is weak, but the scale of its force really needs the attention of the Russians.

    How should Rurik judge?

    Isn''t this the deliberate provocation of the invaders of Tavastia, who are eager for a decisive battle when they come up? This is what Rose needs! It happened to use a weak enemy like Tavastia to train and train troops to prepare for the next expedition to Britain.

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 565ï¼š When the ice sea thaws

    Chapter 565: When the Ice Sea Thaws

    Will the Tavastia invaders increase their troops? How many people will they send? Did they give up after repeated consideration?

    As far as current intelligence is concerned, those intruders will not run until they are beaten up.

    Going to fight in the east, maybe you can hack and kill a thousand enemies? This kind of good thing made Ross''s warriors sharpen their swords early.

    But even if the war was won, Rurik estimated that he would not get any benefit in the war. Although this could be a battle for military training, after all, there was nothing in the enemy''s place. He didn''t want this battle to be too long, so he had to vomit blood for three liters in the first battle, so that he would not dare to attack for a long time.

    The Russ army should dispatch elite soldiers, and then use elite weapons to achieve victory without casualties as much as possible.

    Since the first letter was sent, Arik¡¯s messengers have brought new messages in an average of five days, reporting on their experiences in the occupied old gray squirrel hill fort.

    But the thawing of the sea was unstoppable, and the sea melted before the snow on the land. This forced the new style of sleigh rides to circle the entire bay by the end of March, and then return to Fort Elon.

    The new messenger arrived, and the man returned in a humble manner, and he had only one sentence to report.

    Even a word is exciting news.

    Now this news has spread in Roseburg, which is about to move. Hundreds of brawny men are holding their shirtless, showing their chests full of golden breasts, holding axes and swords high to cheer the enemy''s increase in troops!

    Sea ice is melting at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the melting speed of snow and ice on land is also amazing.

    The courtyard of Rurik¡¯s palace reappears on the flat concrete floor. The servant had already cleaned up the snow, and almost got the enlightenment of that John Invall, and the lambs of these masters became more willing to work.

    The ground that had been so frozen was gradually becoming muddy. In the noon sun, the ice drooping on the houses was dripping quickly. In order to avoid a sudden fall and cause injuries, the people are already removing these dangerous objects.

    Rurik hurriedly invited the messenger to the first floor of his palace, and summoned the elite forces of Roseburg.

    Especially the flag captain and centurion who had been canonized by him during the previous conquest of Gotland, a group of martial arts fighters sat in two rows with enthusiasm.

    Rurik sat proudly on the bearskin throne in the main hall, and asked the messenger to repeat the news that had already spread.

    "Yes!" The messenger sitting cross-legged drank some ale and ate granola, he announced in good spirits: "We have been wandering around the mountain fort, attacking and killing the Tavastian hunters. We watched the other day. When a large number of spear-bearers and bow-bearers entered the mountain fort, Lord Arik asked the brothers to evade for the time being. After investigation, we can estimate the enemy''s strength."

    "How many? Is there really a thousand?"

    "Yes. At least a thousand people, maybe more in reality."

    "But they are very weak, aren''t they?" Rurik asked deliberately, causing the brothers present to laugh.

    The messenger was also laughing wildly, and threatened: "We look at them too highly. If instead of fifty people but five hundred are sent, the enemy will have been wiped out. Sir, we have been fighting in ambushes for more than a month, and there is no one. casualties."

    Rurik nodded, looked at the confident faces of the men on the left and right, and asked himself if he had sent a strong expeditionary force before Kejas issued the alarm more than a month ago, the war problem should be resolved.

    Now he, the decision maker, decides how many troops should be dispatched. The brothers are waiting for him to make his decision, because the sea is about to thaw.

    "Okay. Spring comes early this year, and wheat in the distance can be sown in advance, and autumn is another bumper harvest."

    As he said, Rurik stood up: "I was cautious to think that they are powerful enemies. In that case, I decided to respect the group of enemies who invaded the territory of Ross."

    Otto was keenly aware that his son had some hidden whimsical ideas, and suddenly said: "You... never send a thousand people to crusade?"

    "No! The greatest respect for them is to kill them all. Why should I fight with their equivalent forces? Is the bay very wide? Our sailboat can reach the opposite shore in the fastest day time, and after the sea ice dissolves, Many fishermen will also go there to fish. I will dispatch two thousand people and let them see how good I am."

    Two thousand people, this is really the best of Roseburg.

    Taking advantage of all the centurion and flag captains being there, he immediately made arrangements.

    Rurik¡¯s deployment of troops is like this:

    Warriors first flag team, Mellaren flag team. The two flag teams have a strength of 1,000.

    The shooting flag team also has 600 troops, but the flag team is a hodgepodge of a variety of long-range arms.

    There is also Rurik''s elite guard here, when there are a hundred people in the battle.

    As a result, the Ross people sent a team of 1,700 people, and the remaining 300 soldiers were naturally filled by the Balmerks.

    Even the Ostala people will send out soldiers symbolically, but Carlotta and her handful of selected female fighters will be incorporated into the shooting flag team to participate in the battle.

    As for why the second flag team was not brought in, in Rurik¡¯s plan, the second flag team was to follow Otto to Novgorod to ask for tribute in addition to guarding the rear and waiting for opportunities to provide support.

    After the meeting, Rurik refined his troop arrangements in two days.

    Even if he only heard the number of troops sent, Balmerk''s Bjorn brothers were very envious.

    Bjorn, he envied Rurik''s powerful appeal. He was obviously only a young man, and he was a response from more than two thousand people when he raised his arms.

    But the subsequent assembly of the army brought Bjorn a complete shock.

    What a neat scene!

    The first flag team of the Warriors, the flag captain should have been served by Arik, but since he was still on the other side of the sea to improve guerrilla tactics, Haro Zuosen temporarily led the position of flag captain.

    As for the M?laren flag team, the force composition of this unit is mostly allied tribes who defected to the Ross people, and even the Danish Grund and his friends who surrendered to the battlefield. The leader of the flag is still the M?laren tribe of Heliger Old soldier.

    No matter where the soldiers came from, they are now all Russian soldiers.

    In the Rus Principality, she essentially became a hodgepodge of various ethnic groups. The Rus tribe occupies the highest military power, and Rurik could not refuse other people''s pursuit of status and status. The Principality of Ross is an imaginary community, and if the hearts of the people disperse, the Principality will also collapse.

    In terms of strengthening the community, the uniform dress of the soldiers must be a concrete manifestation.

    Now all the Ross fighters are dressed exactly the same, no matter what they are wearing inside, they are all dressed in white robes without knees with interlaced blue patterns on the outside.

    Everyone¡¯s bucklers are no longer painted in a variety of ways. Of course, fighters can pursue their own personality to make a personal shield, but when going out, everyone must be prepared to apply turpentine and chalk on one side, and then dye it with isatis blue. Round shield with cross blue pattern.

    The entire army must be highlighted in white and blue tones, echoing the flag of the Principality of Rus.

    Even the "child troops" dispatched with Rurik, the selected teenagers and girls were dressed like this.

    The weapons that the teenagers are all crossbows, and only these weapons can give them a tactical advantage.

    The prime-age warrior not only carried a sword and a shield, but also held a short spear in his hand. There was also a blue and white cloth strapped under the spear head.

    They assembled and formed a matrix for the first time, shocking Biyunni and his men to be ashamed. Compared with the uniformity of the Ross people, their own people are extremely useless!

    In the end, each other is brothers, seeing how the sibling troops are taking care of themselves, how can Rurik feel comfortable. Roseburg has been buying flax rods on a large scale before, and now flax has gone through a process to turn it into this white shirt. There are still a lot of white cloths in stock, and Rurik sold it to Bijuni at a fair price, just to distinguish the real Ross army. The three hundred warriors of Balmerk''s army were only wrapped in white shirts.

    The first assembly was just to prepare for the real military parade.

    Rurik is going to conduct a military parade, and the military parade itself is only a ceremony among the high priests this spring.

    Every year the sea ice melts enough to sail, it is the time when the Russian spring high priest, this year is very different from previous years!

    Once, after this sacrifice, the fishermen resumed their normal operations during the warm period. A large number of merchants brought northern furs back to Lake M?laren to trade, and Ross¡¯s Sorgon fleet would also rush towards Novgorod.

    Two major events will be added to these foundations this year: the launch of four new ships and the military parade before the expedition.

    Everything is in orderly preparations.

    All of Rurik''s wives and concubines have to serve as priests in the ceremony, even the Svetlana, her face is so beautiful, she must stand in a prominent position in a plain uniform wearing a pine bud crown.

    Although the concept of confinement does not exist in the Nordic world, due to the cold weather, there is snow everywhere, the high priest Lumia is still confinement after giving birth. This spring sailing high priest can be described as her comeback, and her physical condition has been restored.

    And Noren and the ten Slavic maids of Leurik are now all working as musicians. They will play flutes and drums to make the ceremony more sacred. It is for this purpose that Rurik not only pulled all the longbows of Corvin from Fort Elon, but also the local priestess Polla, and made the old shaman fiddle with his mouth. The piano adds to the music and moves away.

    Finally, on the 10th of April, everyone can now determine that the ice floating on the sea is not a threat to ordinary fishing boats. The entire port area is virtually thawed. After only one ceremony, everyone can enter the sea to fish. Fish out.

    The ceremony is being held early this morning.

    The entire residents of Roseburg walked out of their homes, and ordinary people saw a large number of soldiers in white robes standing densely by the sea.

    Under the attention of all kinds of people, a small fire tower was burning.

    Rurik personally assassinated a deer in the sound of complicated and sweet music, allowing the blood of the deer to flow into the ocean, but the carcass of the deer was burned in the fire tower.

    Lumia raised the jeweled rod and looked up at the sky, telling God the long-cherished wish of the Ross people.

    People standing on wooden walls, people using simple tower cranes on piers, or people already sitting in fishing boats, the rituals they have witnessed are only new tricks compared to last year.

    The truly magnificent scene has finally begun now.

    Today, as many as six big ships will be launched, which is the most spectacular compared to reviewing soldiers!

    Wooden roads coated with whale oil were laid out on the ground, and large ships ran towards the sea under the rope pulled by more than a hundred strong men. Finally, using the terrain, one large ship after another slid into the ocean.

    Every time the big ship is like water, a splash of water will startle the people on the shore and cheer.

    Until they saw such a strange-looking ship, they screamed for her.

    At this moment, several brawny men inside the ship yelled in excitement, "Let''s move and let the other brothers open their eyes!"

    This is the Mercury, and her manpower propeller system has been activated! Although the speed is not fast, this time, under the attention of nearly 10,000 people, she has not yet installed sails. After entering the water, she will draw a track at the stern of the ship, sailing to the fjord waters visible to the naked eye. What is even more amazing is Turned a big circle under the control of the rudder!

    The miraculous performance made Otto''s old face tremble, although he knew it was not a miracle, but a complicated mechanical combination. The son really did it. The boat can move forward in the port area in an unrestricted wind direction. As soon as it enters the rowing boat, what about her oars?

    Otto naturally knew that the Mercury had a magical propeller, but the majority of the Ross people didn''t understand it!

    People were screaming and cheering, and they could move forward without sails or oars, claiming that this was the divine power that Odin bestowed on Ross'' ships.

    Today is a grand event after all. Eskil, who was essentially imprisoned, was released to participate in the event. After this ceremony, Eskil should also be released.

    The old missionary leaned on a wooden cross and witnessed a ship moving freely without wind and oars. He screamed "This is the power of the devil". It was completely different from the surprise of the Russ. He was more fearful. Eskil was not a fool. He saw the reflection of the spearhead and helmet of the Ross people, and then looked at the uniform dress. The military appearance alone was a hundred times stronger than the Earl of Bremen and the Earl of Hamburg.

    Because the two earls, in addition to their own rebels, assembled an "army" of a thousand people from the peasants, without even thinking about it for three weeks.

    This group of them will always attack the South...

    Rurik''s voice is limited, and he knew he couldn''t let the whole army ring through his throat by breaking his throat. There is no need to say what action the Rus will take after the ceremony. Rurik personally waved a flag, and the seaside army on standby began to march forward in circles. This also pays attention to, the so-called let the gods see the true appearance of the Rus army, it is also to let all the Rus people, the merchants and all kinds of people who live there to see the strength of the Rus.

    Their movements are not uniform when they look up close, but when they are far away, what people see is just a few white squares walking neatly.

    So far, what has been seen and heard in the territory of the Russ has completely surpassed Eskil¡¯s highest estimate. There are as many as nine large ships and densely packed small boats floating on the sea, and a group of completely uniformly dressed troops even walk in order. .

    A powerful force has risen in the north! This force is also obviously hostile to the Danes! Its leader is also very ambiguous about the sacred beliefs! Maybe they will soon be able to develop into new believers, and even accept the canonization of the Roman Pope to become the northern kingdom and form an alliance with Frank...

    It is inevitable that Eskil could not think about a lot of things, he was not a simple missionary after all.

    He took what he had seen and heard deeply in his heart, and learned that he had been released Eskil did not feel any joy, or he could not wait to return to Hamburg in the shortest possible time, to meet with the earl of Hamburg to report the matter. After all, I went to Bremen, and finally ran to Reims to report this amazing secret.

    How does Rurik care about everything that Eskil thinks?

    The Roths cheered the army that needed to be expelled. This battle is very special. They no longer hope to get a lot of spoils through war, but simply warn the invaders of their stupidity through killing, and even prove to Odin that they are indeed. A true warrior.

    Only the Tavastia people still don''t know the strong enemy on the other side of the sea!

    Now that Vatyara, who holds reinforcements in his hands, is full of confidence, he began to go out to hunt down the lurking attackers, and small-scale battles naturally occurred one after another. The new Tavastia fighters finally encountered an unprecedented vicious battle, but it seems that the enemy hiding the attack is getting farther and farther.

    Some bold rumors circulated among the Tavastia people. The so-called Corvin and Rus people are abandoning here. The wonderful mountains and rivers have become the new territory of Tavastia.

    In fact, it was Arik who saw the ice and snow melt, and he hurriedly withdrew to the small island that entered the sea under the pressure of food shortage. He and the guys naturally took advantage of the melting of the sea ice and hurriedly fished.

    Only then did the opponent seem to be a retreat, and Arik didn''t care anymore.

    He and the guys spontaneously looked at the sea where the waves had recovered from the west. Everyone knew that the fleet from his hometown was about to arrive.

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 566ï¼š Covenstad Landing Field

    Chapter 566 Covenstad Landing Field

    A fishing boat left its home port to start fishing operations this year. A group of extremely bold fishermen have gone straight to the east of Roseburg. They are not chasing the sunrise. They are based solely on their glory as a Ros, and they are spontaneously awaiting expedition. The army takes the lead.

    Better to say that is the case, the essential reason is that they want to seize the fishing resources from the Oulu River estuary, and get some big cod ahead of other tribes.

    On Roseburg''s side, the army is ready.

    The warriors dressed in blue patterns and white robes, with their respective weapons, walked on the wooden planks and began to board the ship!

    Rurik stood on a high place, witnessing this spectacular scene with enthusiasm. Now he can say, who would dare to question that the Russian army is not the Lord of the North?

    The pride was overwhelming. He casually asked John Invar, the "little entourage" standing beside him: "Compared to the Franks, what do you think of our Ross army?"

    "Powerful! Very powerful." John Invall hurriedly said.

    "Really? I must bring you in this battle, and I will give you a sword and a shield."

    Although he was mentally prepared, thinking that he was going to the battlefield, the fear in his heart resolutely surged into his heart. John Invall refused in his heart. After all, he accepted the so-called sacred belief. The priests said that the priests should not be killed, and their hands should not be covered with any blood, even sheep''s blood.

    "You still hesitate? You have no choice." Rurik shook his head and shut up John Inval who wanted to explain: "Give up your unrealistic fantasy. You are a Danish and not a sheep. I am here. You have finished studying Latin here. If you want to prove that you are still useful, you can fight with us. I don¡¯t beg you to kill an enemy, at least you have to be in the army."

    "Yes Yes!"

    This conversation can be heard by Fisk.

    This courageous young man walked up, grabbed John Invall''s neck with one hand, and said to Rurik, "Brother, there should be no cowards in our army. He must kill an enemy to prove himself."

    "Alright." Rurik shrugged, "Just give him a crossbow, and you will make him shoot. I changed my mind. Fisk, if this John Invale is timid, you will beat him up afterwards."

    Now even Kanuf, who is considered a little weak, has become brave. For the young fighters who thrive under him, Rurik needs to behave better than in the decisive battle in Gotland.

    In this era, boys were born to defend the tribe and the country, participating in wars, killings, and occupying a lot of weight in their lives.

    The teenagers began to embark on the boat with backpacks, quivers, and water bags full of prefabricated food, and carrying light wooden crossbows.

    The elite soldiers carry more weapons and equipment and are heavier. Even some two-wheeled trolleys are being **** by ropes and pulled to the deck by the people on the ship before being transported to the warehouse.

    The Russian army is no longer a typical Viking pirate force that comes and goes. They have more sophisticated weapons and equipment, and their ships are extremely cutting-edge. For this reason, they also sacrifice a lot of military efficiency.

    However, under the arrangement of Rurik, such a Russian army will reserve more logistics materials and heavy weapons for any battle. They have war toughness far surpassing other Vikings and have the ability to fight tough battles.

    Of course, the comparison is also limited to the internal comparisons of various Viking forces. Compared with the Franks, the current Russ are probably weaker than the Frankish kingdom only in the limit of assembled forces.

    A fleet that will be faster in the Gulf of Bothnia is formed.

    Aphrora, Spellos, Gurdot, Duke of Ostara and Balmerk (Bijonni is simply named after his tribe), five sailing cruisers.

    Mercury, Venus, Mona, Mars, four sail destroyers.

    There is no problem with a cruiser carrying two hundred soldiers, and it is normal for a destroyer to carry one hundred soldiers.

    Considering practical reasons, there are still ten transformed armed cargo ships that carry people and cargo.

    Because this battle is no longer a simple crusade against the invading Tavastias, Rurik discussed with the elites and came to a very simple conclusion that the Rus Principality does not yet have the power to swallow the Tavastias. ability. Of course, this self-seeking force must be conquered, but it is not difficult to accomplish now, or even within a few years.

    In order to avoid further provocations by the enemy, the Rus must build a permanent fortress at the mouth of the Oulu River. The Kovin forces in the Oulu River Basin have actually collapsed, and there is no need for any entrusted rule. This area will be directly occupied by the Rus and colonized. For this reason, it is very important to transform the summer fishing village on the island into a cement-reinforced wooden fortress.

    The warm south wind swept away the cold, and the Ross Navy was dispatched!

    The mighty army uses the technical advantages of its huge spinnaker to use the power of the south wind to achieve the highest sailing efficiency that this type of sailboat can have, even if the ship is full of people.

    From Roseburg Fjord (actually present-day Lule?) to the island at the mouth of the Oulu River (actually present-day Luotto Island), the straight-line distance is only 140 kilometers.

    The Ross fleet once reached an astonishing speed of twelve knots and maintained an average speed of eight knots overall.

    They set off in the morning, and when the sun was almost setting that day, taking advantage of the last afterglow, the Ross fleet gathered in the natural cove of this island.

    The cargo ship transporting timber stopped on the island to reconcile with the fishermen who had arrived earlier.

    A fortress will be built on the island, but the Russian army will disembark at the mouth of the river.

    Arik, who had already received the news, had lit a lot of bonfires on the coast, and a dazzling string of flames marked the best landing place at sunset!

    Although landing at night is a lot of trouble, the hydrological conditions at the mouth of the Oulu River have helped the Ross people a lot.

    The water level here is always less than two meters deep, the seabed is full of fine sand and rocks, and there is no ship-damaging reef. When the night is flooded, although the Ross people¡¯s landing activities dragged on until night fell, the anchored ships stopped near the sea. Except for some heavy equipment and materials that were still thrown on the ship, the personnel were all landing on the water.

    Rurik dragged his wet leather boots towards a bonfire nearby, and took off his boots skillfully until he was about to burn.

    A pair of big hands suddenly picked him up from behind.

    "Hey! What''s the matter?!"

    "Brother, you can count as coming!" Arik hugged his brother three times before he was about to put it down.

    The light of the bonfire shone on Arik¡¯s face, seeing his cousin again after more than a month, "You... have become old."

    "Really?" Arik touched his bearded face and smiled.

    "Your tone is a bit smelly..."

    "It''s impossible, these days we have eaten too much raw meat, and we drink wolf blood. Now that the ice and snow melt, brothers have a chance to eat fish..." Arik couldn''t help but sigh with emotion as he watched the army assembled under the night.

    "Rurik."

    "Ok."

    "You brought too many troops."

    "Is it too much? Two thousand people are a lot?"

    "It''s actually two thousand people?!" Hearing it, Arik slowly laughed, and soon his group of scouts, who were sleeping and eating, clutched their chests and laughed.

    "why are you laughing."

    "Haha, I am laughing at those stupid enemies who never imagined that they would be annihilated by such a large army. We will win quickly."

    Although Rurik was struggling, he still had to listen carefully to his brother''s detailed introduction of the enemy''s situation.

    Looking at the vast number of soldiers, they lit new bonfires one after another when they got off the boat. Often seven or eight people gathered together to grill the fish caught last night or cook wheat in a pottery urn.

    There are even five large iron pots sandwiched between a simple stone stove, but it takes a while to eat the wheat cooked in this pot.

    Regardless of whether the food was lost or not, many people ate fish wholeheartedly and fell asleep wrapped in leather blankets.

    Rurik¡¯s elite mercenaries set up burlap tents for their golden lord after dinner.

    The offshore camp of the Russian Army is under construction. The dense bonfires here echo the stars, and the pirates not far away also light up a large number of bonfires.

    The Ross army has landed, and the Tavastians have not been able to know the matter for the first time.

    Arik told the truth about what happened to his brother during this period. The brave Ross scouts had lost a lot of energy. In the face of the swarming enemy reinforcements, Arik''s actions became more and more conservative.

    The Tavastia realized that the opponent was weak and began to "push and fight." Although they still suffered from bows and arrows, they did not shoot or capture an enemy because of their closeness. At least the Ross people were driven to the sea.

    Tavastia hunters have already discovered that the sea is thawing, and new ships have arrived at the island not far away. This group of forest hunters saw the ocean for almost the first time. The endless waters aroused their fear, and their courage to continue chasing disappeared.

    There are fifty tired brothers under Arik, and the arrow is ultimately the loss. Every time the ice disappears and the snow melts, only these tired people take the initiative to attack. As the commander Arik takes the lead and doesn''t want to do this.

    The two warring parties reached a very subtle tacit understanding, and both maintained a certain degree of restraint, so that an area near the Oulu River into the sea suddenly disappeared from human activities.

    With a new understanding of the enemy, Rurik made new arrangements in his mind.

    Can the snow in Finland speak?

    Those Tavastias are obviously the foundation of the Finnish nation after a millennium. If these people realize that they can use the geographical advantages of the mountains and forests to carry out military operations, will the Russian army suffer?

    Rurik was really not in the mood to fight guerrilla with them, presumably the other party didn''t have any ideas in this regard. It''s best to take some means to induce their main force to engage in a decisive battle with themselves, but the enemy will easily act according to their own ideas?

    He didn''t dare to think that the enemy was too stupid. The army is here, and there must be a clear main direction of attack.

    This main attack direction couldn''t be more clear-the old gray squirrel hill fort.

    On a new day, the unfinished landing operations of the Rus people continue, and the construction of the camp at the mouth of the sea has also been stepped up.

    With the experience of building a fortress in Gotland, the civil engineering of the Russ has become somewhat structured. More than a thousand people joined hands to cut logs. A large number of pine trees were inserted in the dug soft soil pit to form wooden pillars. Relying on these wooden pillars, a group of wooden sheds are suggested to start construction.

    In Rurik¡¯s plan, the wooden fort on the island is the last fortress of the Rus, and this land-based camp will be operated for a long time.

    The military camp currently under construction and the island fortress under construction will exist as a brand-new settlement for the Russ. Its name is simple and conventional-kwenstadt (Kwenstad).

    If this is a large settlement, it will naturally have the suffix of burg. After all, she can only be a small fishing village. No Rossi would think that this will develop beyond the glory of Roseburg.

    Covenstad, originally describing the summer camp for fishermen on Hailuoto Island, has become the official name of the new settlement.

    Rurik was not so stupid that he immediately moved into the old gray squirrel hill fort just after landing. Out of a cautious and stubborn sense of security, Rurik asked the army to at least move all the materials down, and then the most basic of the camp. The defensive measures have been built, and the attack will be discussed later.

    In the two days after landing, the Ross people were busy building camps. Preliminary wooden walls are being spliced ??and constructed, and people with shovel digging for reinforcement. Some people are already mixing the small amount of cement and river sand that they have brought, intending to use them to reinforce the key parts of the camp.

    They were not simply "building houses." A group of sentries carrying crossbows were arranged to lie in an ambush in areas far away from the camp. They were ordered by Liurik to monitor and guard against possible sneak attacks by the enemy while also grabbing their tongues.

    "Tongue" unsolicited!

    No trace of the opponent was found for many days, and some daring Tavastia hunters tentatively touched the coast. Some hunters were shocked to see a large number of ships moored in the distant sea, and some of the ships were like mountains floating on the sea!

    The hunter hurried to the east, only to inform the boss of the shocking news as soon as possible.

    In this process, someone was shot and even captured alive by the ambushing Rose sentinel.

    Five unlucky Tavastia hunters were beaten up first, and finally dragged to the camp under construction with blood on their faces.

    It was at this stall that Rurik and all the flag captains, centurions, and even Balmerk''s allies made a clear strategic plan for conquering the invaders.

    The plan is based entirely on the comprehensive information obtained by Arik and his team for more than a month. Rurik made exactly the same judgment as everyone else, that is, the intruder can stay here for a long time, relying on the legacy of the Kewen people. Mountain fort.

    The fire and the poisoning of the soldiers made the Old Salmon Lord Hill fort also lack the interest of the invaders.

    The Tavastiya invaders built a stronghold based on the well-prepared old gray squirrel hill fort As long as this stronghold is removed, the enemy may escape into the forest for a short time without fleeing, but there is no stronghold. After all, they all left.

    Perhaps the two sides can find an open area outside the mountain fort for a decisive battle, but the river has thawed. Where is there any open field in this river area for the two armies to set up a decisive battle?

    Then don''t think about the decisive battle, the army will go straight to Huanglong this time to completely demolish the old gray squirrel hill fort! As for fighting a siege, compared to the expedition three years ago, this time Rurik was really prepared.

    Those two-wheeled carts are not simply pulling bundles of arrows, grain, and dried salted fish; their primary task is to serve as a vehicle for heavy weapons.

    The torsion slingshot and the bull trebuchet are tied with twine on a two-wheeled cart, and they have simply become a mobile weapon. With ten torsion slingshots and ten catapults, combined with a strong bow crossbow, there is no chance for the opponent to win.

    Some centurions were actually veterans of the year, and everyone talked about it when they mentioned that enlistment.

    What''s even more amazing is that the former owner of the Grey Squirrel Castle was in the Rus army. Mechasta and his people sounded of attacking the Tavastians, but they were happily fighting for Rus. After learning that the key to victory in the war was to destroy the Grey Squirrel Hill Fort, the old owners of these fortresses did not hesitate to specify the attack plan.

    Destroying your old house is still the same happy thing? Things are different. Mechasta and the people live in the new home of Elronburg very comfortable. The homeland is gone. The old village is demolished and the Tavastia people are beaten. The Corvin people want to be driven away for their ancestors. Revenge for the pursuit of murder.

    Now, the five "tongues" have been escorted over shortly after the military conference, and the situation has undergone some favorable changes.

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 567ï¼š Encounter under the night

    Chapter 567 The Encounter Under The Night

    The five Tavastia captives were escorted to the big tent of Lurik. Compared with being captured and the unknown fate, the captives are now shocked by the huge camp of the Riros and the large number of ships, and then this fear transcends Death itself.

    Lurik had no intention of hiding his identity, considering the language commonality between the Tavastia and the Corvin, so he showed his identity in front of the captives.

    "You Tavastias, invaded my territory and killed my servants. Now, we Rose are here for revenge. I! It''s Rose''s... the leader."

    Originally, Rurik wanted to say that he was a duke, but his opponent didn''t understand this vocabulary and gave up.

    Mechasta, the Corvin, has only unstoppable anger towards these enemies, yelling casually, "Don''t talk nonsense with them, we should kill them."

    "No need." Rurik stretched out his hand to motion Mezzasta to shut up, and then told everyone bluntly, "I didn''t intend to kill these five people."

    "Don''t kill?" Arik became alert and smiled again. "Is it kindness?"

    "It''s a tool. We shouldn''t have to listen to them, let them be messengers, and let them go."

    Everyone looked at each other and thought that this decision is also okay.

    The five captives quickly listened to Rurik''s declaration of war.

    "We Russ are here to destroy you all! I will attack your fortress! Tell your leader, we want a decisive battle. If you are brave, look for an open area to fight with us. If you are afraid of our army, stick to it. Your fortress. If you are cowardly, leave my territory forever! All who stayed and determined to fight with us, both men and women will eventually be killed. Go ahead and tell your leader the attitude of the Russ."

    It is equivalent to saying that the young leader of Ross only gave the Tavastia two choices: war or escape.

    They were beaten to their noses and faces were bruised and swollen, and many of them were beaten with panda eyes.

    Some people squatted on their stomachs, with a lot of disdain, "We... will never run away. Our leader will fight you decisively."

    "Decisive battle? I''m afraid your leader will see my army scared and run away." Ruriek continued to provoke.

    "No... we won''t flee, this side of the sea is our territory, you... you are the enemy!"

    Stiff mouth? R¨¹lik liked their attitude of keeping their mouths stubborn and disdainful.

    Rurik looked at the left and right, smiled, and sullenly faced the captive provoked, "I understand your language! Listen! I''m going to chop off your leader''s head and use his skull to make a cup of water for my humblest slave. ! Tell your leader truthfully."

    Of course, they were not released easily, and all five prisoners had their ears cut off maliciously by Rurik''s order.

    This is not over yet.

    Rurik''s provocation and the arrogant plan to explain his purpose is to ensure that the enemy will also pursue a decisive battle. As long as the enemy is angered, the enemy will become reckless and will be driven by anger.

    R¨¹lik''s actions ended here, but Arik also gave these exiled prisoners a terrifying gift.

    That was terrible skin, now being packed and thrown to the captives.

    These skins are all from the Tavastia family who died earlier, so I can¡¯t think of it...

    The captive was so frightened that he even forgot the pain of being amputated.

    They each carried a piece of leather on their backs, and staggered away with pain and anger.

    So far, most of the Rus people have been very convinced that after such humiliation, the enemy must also long for a decisive battle.

    Even if there is no open area in this area, as long as it is a decisive battle, the Ross people can play a huge tactical advantage.

    Seeing that the layout of the camp was almost the same, the Rus Army began its final preparations under the leadership of Rurik, and they were about to fight.

    As Rurik hoped, the five released captives fled along the river, encountering their fellow clan at the location of the old Salmon Lord Hill.

    Although they were terribly humiliated, they were still horrified to explain the fact that the Rus army had killed them. When they unloaded the stripped leather, all the people around were shocked, and many people simply vomited!

    The Tavastias gave the Ross people the infamy of "skinning hands", looking at the **** corpses of the same race that were hung up, the commander Watyara who was sitting behind ordered that once a Ross was caught, it would be like dealing with a hunter. Squirrels and ferrets, like squirrels and ferrets, hang up alive and peel their skin for a tooth for a tooth!

    The five people who had their ears cut off were quickly escorted by their tribesmen to defend the already tight old gray squirrel hill fort.

    Seeing their boss, these five people burst into tears involuntarily.

    "Don''t cry! Don''t be cowards! Tell me what happened to you! Tell me if the Russians really want to attack us!"

    One person wiped his eyes and looked up at Vatyara in anger, and his right hand pointed to the west suddenly: "We saw their camp, where there are at least a thousand people! I saw the leader of the Rus, who is a cannibal. Hungry wolves that spit out bones. They said they want to fight us decisively and kill all our people."

    "Huh? Are they really so determined?" Hearing this, Vatyara stood up suddenly, and the veins on his face almost exploded.

    All the capable people sitting in this wooden house were completely blown up when they heard that the Ross people had actually made such an attempt.

    Someone rose up and roared: "Then fight them decisively! Our spearhead is also iron! Our arrow clusters are also iron! We are crowded, kill them, don''t take prisoners!"

    "Yes! The last failure was just an accident! If we were fighting upright, we could kill them all by swarming."

    "Don''t live! Even if you capture a hundred enemies, hang them up and peel them. We don''t want a slave!"

    "So we will summon all the brothers now and go out to fight them!"

    ...

    Although some people feel that the rash decisive battle is a bit reckless, looking at the current atmosphere, those who act cautiously are afraid that they will be beaten by their brothers as traitors.

    How are these Tavastia''s elites so angry because of just a few words of intelligence? It''s all because of the bad behavior of Arik''s scouts.

    The horrible corpse being hung up is the most ferocious humiliation. Arik has accomplished his purpose, and he has already aroused the fury of his opponents.

    Infected by such an atmosphere, Vatyara, who currently has more than 1,300 Tavastia warriors under his command, completely ignored the previous defeat and was ambushed. He was dazzled by anger and yearned for a decisive battle. .

    Those tribesmen who lost their ears continued to describe what they had seen and heard in the Rus camp, which continued to shock them that their opponents were also building mountain fortresses.

    It was a mountain fort leaning on the coast, with tall wooden walls, and a large number of huge boats floating on the sea, the size of which is a hundred times the size of a canoe!

    The Ross people dress almost exactly the same, as if their linen is inexhaustible.

    The Ross people are very tall, and they seem to be able to fight with bears bare-handed, and then use their teeth to bite the bear¡¯s neck and eat the bear meat...

    The more he said the words, the more ridiculous, Vatyara felt that the five poor people were scared and start to tout the arrogance of the enemy.

    Someone interrupted them: "Nonsense! We are fighting the enemy, not the monsters in the forest. As long as we gather to launch an attack, they will lose!"

    Some people who are not very determined by their own will become scared when they hear the description of the "earless". This is completely different from the righteous indignation just now.

    The anger that commanded Vatyara couldn''t be calmed down, and he couldn''t think of any strategy, even he was not clear about the true strength of the Ruths, and what he knew was extremely limited.

    However, some people have proposed a "cunning plan" that everyone finds interesting, the so-called "ruling the person''s body by his own way".

    The "cunning plan" is like this, the Tavastiya army left more than a hundred people to guard the outside of the mountain fort, and the remaining 1,200 people set off! Everyone rushed to the bend in the lower reaches of the river and laid ambush at the burnt woods and mountain fort.

    The ever-changing forests are difficult to fight decisively, and even the Tavastias can''t stand this kind of terrain. There is no flat place that can be used as a decisive battle than the abandoned village next to the river, where there is a flat river beach enough to fight in battle.

    The Tavasti runners did not want to seize the battlefield first, but set up ambush first, and when the Ross army appeared, they suddenly rushed out. They beat their opponents by surprise, and were about to drive them into the river, so that their opponents were not killed by weapons. To die is to drown.

    Why don¡¯t people who don¡¯t have a better plan think this is a clever plan? !

    Vatyara slapped his thigh: "Okay! Just do it! Opportunities can''t be taken, let''s act now!"

    Hurry is really rush, Vatyara is not stupid enough to ignore the speed of soldiers.

    The Tavastiyas, who learned of the landing of a large number of enemies two days ago, are saying that a big battle is inevitable. fear? confused? These all become meaningless.

    Almost everyone knew of the horrible corpse that was hung up, and their minds were occupied by anger.

    The brave Tavastia warrior was hung and skinned like a hunted squirrel? ! Who are the Ross people humiliating? !

    Middle-aged, young, and even some teenagers in the tribal alliance, these Tavastia men from the southern Huze region, they wear a variety of leather clothes, carry their short wooden bows and quiver, and carry Iron spears, javelins, iron swords, iron axes and wooden shields gathered into a mighty army, and followed their own leader Vatyara to leave the mountain fort.

    The ordinary people who have just immigrated here cheer for the heroes, wishing them a great victory, and thoroughly laying the alliance''s absolute rule over this newly conquered territory.

    The women and children were cheering. The hundred or so soldiers who stayed behind beat the wooden shields and yelled, and others beat their little drums to cheer.

    Infected by this enthusiastic atmosphere, and then realized that my own army is so large, how can the small characters in the army not think that they will win?

    What are the Ross people? This will be an ambush for the brothers to be the first to beat them on the battlefield. Relying on the strength of troops, the victory is not easy to come by?

    Optimism permeated the entire Tavastian army, and it was aimed at this size of force, which is extremely rare in all military operations of the tribal alliance!

    The last time Karelians sent out an army of this size to invade the territory was ten years ago, and the subsequent battles were all maintained at the size of two to three hundred people.

    The glory of the new victory will be in his own hands, and there is a "cunning plan" blessing, Vatyara has no doubts, his mind has deleted the concept of "failure".

    Perhaps this is not arrogance, but because he has listened to false information and made a wrong estimate of the strength of the Ross people.

    They didn''t start their action until noon. Even though the team was a little messy, after night fell, they still touched the old Salmon Lord Mountain Fort.

    Do not! They did not enter the burnt mountain fort.

    Every soldier of the Tavastia army, they have been walking along the riverside woods. When they approached the big bend of the river and washed out the flat ground, they saw an incredible amount of bonfires in front of them.

    "Not good! Are these all Ross people! Why... so many people!"

    The horrified Vatyara was shocked, and urged several people in the team holding simple torches to put out the fire immediately.

    People stood in place and talked about it. No one thought that the Russ would act so swiftly. They had already arrived!

    Watyara hurriedly gathered his cronies and brave people. He knew that no matter how brave people were, he would not dare to forcibly enter the Rus camp. As long as he watched the starry bonfire, he was shaking involuntarily as the commander.

    Although Vatyara didn''t want to, he really felt the fear.

    Fortunately, the shadows of the brothers were hidden in the night, and the extremely limited torches (that is, some branches that lighted) were not lighting, but only a weak light source to ensure that the team did not get separated.

    He pointed to the dense bonfire: "We are still a step late, but we must fight the ambush."

    "How to fight?" someone asked.

    At this moment, the person who proposed the "cunning plan" immediately thought of a new strategy: "In my opinion, brothers still enter the woods. Spring has arrived, and the past day was quite warm, and there must be fog tomorrow morning. We used the cover of morning fog to attack suddenly. , Will surely kill them by surprise."

    "Wonderful!" Vatyara laughed and slapped his legs: "Just do it, we will go quietly, just like we are hunting together, we must not let the prey notice."

    Vatyara made a brief deployment. The team that had been advancing along the river was dispersed to a certain extent. They entered the forest and divided into several groups. They were hidden in a position about five hundred meters near the Rus camp.

    They were determined to wait, and when the morning mist came up, the brothers began to act.

    But is this the perfect solution?

    Even if Rurik felt that the Tavastias were chicken dogs, they were not arrogant enough to despise their opponents like a group of ants that could trample to death at will. He was worried that the Tavastias, one of the ancestors of these Finns, would not play cards according to their routines. The so-called robbery would make it reasonable to set up a false bonfire during the night to rest.

    Besides, although this place has been turned into ruins, it is true that the Russ once again arrived here by pure military means.

    There are also some thatched huts that can be repaired to live in. Thinking of the village of the Salmon Lord tribe three years ago, it has become this way now, Rurik feels helpless.

    Kejas and Mechasta, as well as the more than fifty Corvin archers who had been assigned to the shooting flag team, all returned to their hometowns. Seeing the homeland destroyed by Bingxuan, they had no nostalgia besides sorrow.

    The Corvin soldiers obeyed Rurik''s orders stupidly, and even when they camped and rested, all the crossbowmen remained on guard.

    Of course, they were eating grilled fish around the bonfire, talking and laughing, waiting for the big iron pot and pottery urn to cook the wheat, and all the people who finished the food stayed in their own positions.

    The savvy Ross veteran certainly felt that his Master Rurik was too cautious, it''s always right to be cautious in the battlefield.

    The Russ army set up camps with its back on the river, which of course mainly considered the convenience of water access. Torsion slingshots and catapults are still placed on two-wheeled carts, they are arranged in an array, and the shooting direction is uniform to the outside of the camp. The shooters were scattered around the campfire, and there were melee warriors guards nearby. All the soldiers complimented the baggage placed in the core and Rurik himself, which is the classic marching and camping formation of the Rus.

    This formation does lack some creativity, and it is also the safest in this time and space in Northern Europe.

    Rurik''s move is not only that, this formation is just to build a tortoise shell, but it is a passive defensive move.

    His real brilliance is the arrangement of sentry in the woods. No, the Tavastias feel that they are perfectly hidden. The sentry quietly retreats, and then hurriedly told Rurik about this incredible but very realistic news.

    More than one sentry returned, and almost all of the sentry returned!

    Rurik, who wanted to sleep for the last good night before the war, couldn''t sleep well.

    The sentries came one by one, shocked that the enemy army had already completed the encirclement almost without the knowledge of the Russian army, and his scalp was numb.

    "These Tavastias are not fools! I underestimate them!"

    How to do? Rurik quickly stabilized his emotions in consternation, and this hurriedly ordered all the centurion and flag captains to come to his thatched hut command post.

    He decided to do everything he could, and come early if the decisive battle is coming. The Ross people have to be on a flat ground. Isn''t it beautiful to beat their opponents to a defensive counter attack? !

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 568ï¼š Backwaters

    Chapter 568

    Several veteran Ross fighters were talking and laughing around the campfire and grilling fish, and then the messenger who could get Rurik''s message came quickly.

    "Brother, do you want a fish to come to our fire?" one person joked cheerfully.

    The messenger sat down hurriedly, the fire shining on his cautious and serious face.

    "Brothers, the enemy is in the forest. The sentry placed in the forest has sent a message back. Master Rurik tells you that even if you are sleeping, you must hang your shield on your arm and you must hold a sword or an axe in your right hand."

    Mo Yan was astonished as soon as this remark came out.

    Someone asked: "Is the news reliable?"

    "Very reliable." The messenger was impatient again: "My lord expects that they will launch an offensive tomorrow and asks our brothers to guard the camp and let them die. Anyway, we attacked the fortress, and the decisive battle was just two days. Things. You... all get ready. I''ll tell the other brothers now."

    After the messenger said, he rushed to another campfire. Looking at the people at this campfire, they smelled the smell of grilled fish, and it suddenly became less fragrant.

    By arranging a messenger, Rurik notified everyone of the "enemy in sight".

    On the surface, the Russ army was surrounded by the enemy?

    This is indeed the case.

    In spring, Lake Oulu was injected with too much ice and snow melt water, and its runoff into the sea Oulu River also entered the flood season.

    The river became very turbulent, and that force was enough to push the big rocks away, so that the flow of water relying on humans to paddle the oars upstream is already a thankless thing. Based on this situation, Rurik could only carry out the crusade by land, and the Rus people were forced to lose a certain degree of mobility.

    All Viking forces have a common advantage-mobility beyond ordinary enemies.

    This maneuverability comes from the brisk ship. Although there is no ship at hand, the defense of the Rus can greatly compensate for this loss.

    The Rus camp was backed by the flooded Oulu River. Under the adjustment of Rurik, the camp became a semicircle.

    The shield bearers of the Rosses and Balmerks were all densely deployed on the periphery. It is said that once the enemy launches a surprise attack, the soldiers get up quickly and stack their shields to build a shield wall.

    Commanding a large army, the commander''s overly detailed operations often turn into superfluous micro-manipulations.

    Rurik doesn''t feel that he has come up with surprises and complicated deployments, and his staff can do everything.

    When it comes to building a shield wall, the Ross people, Balmerks, and Lake M?laren are all good at them.

    Rosby was much richer many years ago, especially the large amount of iron smelting, coupled with the seizures of previous wars, Rurik''s army has more than 800 men in chain mail.

    They slept in armor, and when they heard the wind and grass, they climbed up to fight with their swords.

    A group of archers and crossbowmen were arranged among them, but more archers were called to Rurik''s side.

    In cold weapon wars, the intensive use of bows and crossbowmen can exert great tactical effectiveness. The shooters arranged in the front line are to create chaos for the enemy, and the shooters behind are arranged in a matrix, the quantity changes and the qualitative changes, the power is extremely amazing.

    Even the children from Leuricla, and even the Maiden warriors of the "Valkyrie Legion" under the command of Carlotta, are not the first time they have participated in the battle.

    There are no cowards in the entire team, only a large group of veterans who can remain calm in the face of a large number of dead bodies.

    Many people are even very arrogant, thinking that if the enemy dared to rush to the camp, he would die early. Such a person sleeps steadily, but most of the Ross people have a nap this night.

    Outside the couch, there are a group of enemies who are staring at each other. How many people can really fall asleep heartlessly?

    A tense atmosphere permeated the camp. Even though many people did not get much rest, thanks to this atmosphere, the tense and vigilant soldiers ignored their exhaustion for a while.

    The Ross army made deployments overnight, and lying under the campfire was an armored soldier who was known to be able to get up and fight at any time.

    On the other hand, the Tavastias still feel that they have grasped the initiative in the war, and their military strength is superior.

    The soldiers lying in ambush in the forest leaned on the tree to sleep, and waited for the morning fog to rise after dawn, and took advantage of their weapons to launch an offensive.

    Listen!

    The endless river, that is the sound of the flood! Even the gods are helping the brave Tavastia, and the brothers rushed up and drove the Ross people into the river, and the gods would help the soldiers to annihilate these enemies.

    Although Vatyara was a little nervous, when he suddenly had a hint of doubt, he took this set of thoughts and convinced himself.

    After going back and forth, he felt that he was bound to win, just waiting for the early morning birds to break the peace.

    However, the birds have long been aware of a human battle, and the wandering flocks of birds ran away cleanly, and even the nearby squirrels were hidden.

    The morning mist filled the forest, and Vatyara awakened from the damp feeling.

    The fog was not so dense, and it was dawn, and visibility was not high in the dark blue world.

    "Haha, God is helping me!"

    There was no time to eat, he led the cleaning and awakening all the sleeping soldiers.

    Young, old, and even hairy boys, the warriors of Tavastia are standing on the tree with a complicated mood.

    There was no pre-war training, no impassioned speeches, and even the commanding of Vatyara didn''t say a few words.

    it is more than words!

    A short spear kept moving forward, tension, fear, and excitement, all of which became meaningless.

    Under the personal leadership of their commander Vatyara, the warriors of Tavastia, 1,200 people marched in the morning mist forest, officially launching a tribal alliance that has not had a force of more than 1,000 people in ten years. Armed rush!

    Regardless of age, it is very clear that the opportunities based on the Tavastia are short-lived. When the sun shines on the earth, the morning mist will quickly engage in battle. If the army delays time, the advantage of the raid will be lost. Although it was a decisive battle (group fight), the madmen of Tavastia were also confident, but the raid tactics could at least win quickly.

    Warriors covered in animal skins were advancing in the morning mist, and they tried not to whisper. The sound of stomping on dry pine branches was still inevitable. The sound of one person smashing a branch can be ignored, but it is the same for a thousand people, unless the Ross is deaf or knows nothing about hunting to ignore this strange sound.

    When it comes to hunting, the skills of the Ruths are only stronger than those of the Tavastians!

    The warriors arranged by Rurik for the night watch became vigilant when they noticed that the sky was blue, and when they noticed a strange buzzing noise (too many people stepping on the branches) besides the sound of water, they began to mad The extinguished bonfires ran wildly, violently awakening the resting soldiers.

    Rurik barely slept in the linen tent, he slept very lightly.

    Jeflo broke in suddenly and stomped a few vigorously in front of Rurik.

    "Has it started?" Rurik sat upright while his heart was beating.

    "My lord. They are here, everything is really as you expected, and the decisive battle has begun."

    Rurik clutched his heart and frowned: "It''s finally started. Help me up and fight!"

    This morning fog is far from reaching the point where you can''t see your fingers, but the Rus army, which has the dominant white color, also has camouflage in the fog, very coincidentally.

    The Rus and Balmerks, the Jianyongs had their shields against their chests, and the steel swords and spearheads formed a shield wall to the outside.

    They fought their backs and built an arc-shaped array with a trolley as the core.

    They spontaneously formed a shield wall composed of three layers of people, most of the crossbowmen lined up in a matrix in the back, and the catapult was also ready to launch.

    However, the torsion slingshot placed on the shield wall and a few lying crossbowmen are already ready to take advantage of the chaos to harvest lives.

    Soon, the Tavastias walked out of the woodland. They trampled on the flat land of the river beach, and any concealment was meaningless.

    "Brothers! Roar! Frighten the enemy!"

    Vatyara roared, causing all the charging people to roar from Strapdown.

    This roar really made the Roths feel a little bit scared. After all, the fog still hid the enemy''s strength to a great extent, and no one knew how many enemies rushed over.

    Rurik believed that the enemy''s strength was only one thousand men, and the Russian army had an advantage in this regard.

    He was guarded by many armored bloodthirsty veterans, in the safest rear of the array.

    It is here that the bows and crossbows are aimed at the front at an angle of about 30¡ã.

    Boys and girls, elite mercenaries, and Kewen Longbowmen, suddenly launched a salvo under Rurik''s orders!

    This is not a normal volley, it is a volley of nearly four hundred arrows!

    Light conventional bows and heavy crossbow arrows, they cross a low and flat parabola, and then are covered by fog, and plunge into the relatively dense Tavastia array of the attacking team.

    People can''t see the arrow, only the fear that the dense swish makes them realize.

    An innumerable Tavastiya fell to the ground with arrows. The running warrior realized that the opponent seemed to be prepared, and the bow-bearer dropped the arrows in confusion.

    Arrows fell in the array of the Ross people, and three unlucky fighters were cut through their skin. Fortunately, the well-prepared chain mail still blocked the enemy''s clumsy arrow cluster from further damage to the body.

    Rurik didn''t care about it at all, or he didn''t have time to take care of it.

    "Catapult! Now!"

    He roared again hoarse, and deliberately charged the ten bull trebuchets in one third of the area and threw out the pebbles he had obtained on the spot.

    As for what harm was done, no one could understand under the fog.

    However, Ross and Balmerk''s sword and shield hand, who were in the front line, had already vaguely seen the black figure that suddenly emerged from the fog in front.

    Someone yelled at the enemy in Anos, and all the half-bow shields leaned in front of them, and the sword-holding hands became tighter.

    It was at this critical moment that the crossbowmen and torsion slingshots placed in the front row were in trouble at the same time.

    The Tavastians, they still did not see the enemy''s face clearly, they were hit head-on again.

    The person who charged was directly hit through the chest by the projectile of the torsion slingshot, and his head was cut off. The accuracy of the crossbow immediately forced the arrow hitter to fall to the ground.

    The crossbowmen hurriedly climbed back to the array. At this moment, the contact battle between the two armies broke out.

    The Tavastias paid some casualties and finally saw the face of the Ross people. They were actually all white, standing like a famous snowman!

    Many people felt that this was a powerful enemy, and some wanted to calm down, but the torrent of war urged them to run into it.

    The Tavastians rushed into the battle madly and slammed into the shield wall of the Rus like a bull. Unfortunately, they were not bulls.

    At the moment of contact, the sword and spear stabbed indiscriminately, and the axe and halberd (even if the spear was equipped with an axe) slashed bravely.

    The bucklers of the Rus are stacked on top of each other, and the Balmerks also use exactly the same tactics. The Ross people are using the tortoise shells of the Romans. It seems that this is retro? To be fair, Rurik knew that this set of formations was placed many years ago, and it was still a cost-effective tactic to deal with messy armed criminals.

    Even if they admire Odin, a group of shirtless berserkers will emerge during the fight. Even if most Vikings are so poor that they don''t even have reliable clothes, they must have a shield that can protect most of their torso.

    The Tavastians slashed the shields of the Roths frantically, and the effect was really bad. When the fighting develops for a period of time, they feel more and more strenuous.

    In terms of posture and strength, the Ross and Balmerks, as the "Northern Germanic group", have a stronger physique than the Franks and Saxons, while the Tavastian immigrants from North Asia are inherently shorter ( In this era, the direct ancestors of Finland hardly merged with Slavic or Germanic ancestry).

    The sound of shouting and killing came one after another, and there were metal collisions everywhere.

    It is impossible for the Ross people to have no casualties, but with the protection of shields and armor, the wounded suffered almost all internal injuries, especially bruises on their arms and shoulders.

    The battle continued. When Vatyara realized that his surprise attack could not rush the enemy''s line, the plan of driving the enemy to drown in the river of flood had been lost, and the sun was spilling on the battlefield on the riverside!

    The opportunity belonging to Tavastia almost disappeared!

    Some wounded soldiers were dragged to the rear, and Rurik still had no time to take care of the wounded soldiers. He continued to order his long-range archer to continue to cause chaos to the enemy.

    Because of those javelin-throwing enemies, Rurik knew at a glance that these guys were also throwing Roman javelins.

    The hapless Ross soldier suddenly died under such a javelin, and Rurik could only counterattack with a bow.

    "Damn the morning mist! Hurry up and disperse! It made me lose my weapon advantage, **** it!"

    Although the casualties of the war are inevitable, the Ruths are also flesh and blood no matter how strong they are. Every soldier is important. Lurik does not want to kill a subordinate. The reality is that the Rus are suffering inevitable casualties.

    Looking at the front line again, when the sun suddenly appeared, the Ross people began to counterattack defensively.

    Bijuni, Arik and Heliger, the three of them led their subordinates to push back the enemy.

    The energy of the Tavastias was almost consumed. After paying the terrible price of about two hundred dead bodies, all the remaining people kept a certain distance from the Rus.

    When the person also killed the red eye, temporarily holding the axe to rush into the shield wall of the Ruth, he was stabbed to death by a chaotic sword.

    It was originally a Ross man with a blue pattern and white robe, and almost everyone in the first row was bloody. That is the blood of the enemy, and even the wood of the shield is infiltrated by the blood of the enemy.

    It seemed that the collapse was only a moment, and the Tavastias who didn''t want to be cowards, everyone knew that the raid was not only a failure, but the possibility of defeating the enemy in one fell swoop was not high.

    The world became more and more clear, and golden light sprinkled on this beach.

    There needs to be a person or a measure to destroy the enemy''s psychology.

    Rurik didn''t care so much. The fog was dissipating at an extremely fast speed. The person standing on the trolley and manipulating the trebuchet could already see exactly where the enemy''s front line was ~ www.novelhall.com ~ estimated their distance.

    With this opportunity, more than three hundred crossbowmen in the rear were once again assembled.

    "150 stika! Take an arrow!"

    "get ready!"

    "Hjutraaaa!"

    Long arrows, short arrows and stones fell from the sky, and their combined forces formed a striking surface about fifty meters wide and forty meters long.

    At a distance of about 150 meters, the Rus suddenly launched a intensive attack within such a range, especially when the enemy seemed to be exhausted, the raid, as expected, destroyed the morale of the Tavastia.

    With this blow, more than 30 people fell to the ground and did not get up, and many people were so panicked that they didn''t pull out the arrows that were inserted in their bodies, and fled after throwing their axes.

    Vatyara didn''t die, but the old face was cut out by the cluster of arrows, and the whole body was **** and oozing.

    As the commander-in-chief, she knew that staying here was looking for death, relying on the fortress behind, she could still hold on.

    "Brothers, let''s withdraw! We will die if we don''t leave!"

    However, his cry was drowned in the Viking roar of the Ross and Balmerks.

    Why?

    Under the leadership of their flag captains and commanders, the Ross and Balmerks suddenly disperse the rock-solid shield wall, and the defensive counterattack begins now!

    Countless polar bears covered in plasma rushed over, first slashed and killed the wounded in a frenzy, and then began a fatal pursuit!

    It''s an avalanche! The attacking Russ are like the avalanche itself, if they are submerged by them, they will undoubtedly die!

    The Tavastias had no attention to each other. They threw their helmets and armors and fleeed, only to escape back to the fortress and discuss their long-term plans.

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 569ï¼š Watyara would rather die in battle

    Chapter 569

    Tavastia is broken! Everything is simply a repeat of history!

    Rurik remembered the "Battle of the Glacier" here in the past. The enemy at that time became the fighters of his army. The new enemy looked stronger, and now he was chased and beaten like a dog of the bereavement.

    The **** nature of the Rose was aroused, and Arik rushed forward with a shield and two swords, roaring.

    The original meticulous formation became extremely loose, and the soldiers were as enthusiastic as attending a wedding, taking the hack as a holiday celebration.

    Capture the captives?

    The Lord Duke said that he should try to kill the enemies who invaded the territory and killed the servants. Only by letting the enemy feel the most sincere horror can we put an end to future troubles.

    The wounded enemy, Arik, did not let go. He chopped off his wounded head, soaked in this **** thing, roaring like a polar bear.

    It was here that Rurik experienced the real war many years ago.

    The innocent soul disappeared, and he gave up all his illusions in that battle, and his whole mind became wild.

    In this wild world, wildness is the key to survival.

    The duty of Jeflo and his brothers is to protect the safety of the Duke.

    Watching his soldiers counterattack and chase them in a mess, how could this bloodthirsty feast be without his most elite subordinates.

    "Jeflo!" roared Rurik of the Chinese Army.

    "grown ups?!"

    "Bring a hundred brothers to hunt down for me. Cut off the head of the enemy''s body."

    "Ah? What does this mean?"

    "Go!" Rurik pinched his waist, "pull a head back and reward a silver coin."

    For ordinary mercenaries, a silver coin now has a huge sum of money. They follow R¨¹lik, not only covering everything in terms of food, clothing, and shelter, the extra income is at least ten silver coins a month.

    The loyalty of these people comes from their income and the social status conferred by the Duke of Ross.

    In order to prove that they were the "powerful sword" of the duke, they followed Jeflo and began to chop down the enemy''s head everywhere.

    A terrible scene is happening in the Rus camp!

    Those hideous heads are being laid out in a matrix. Firstly, they show the majestic military exploits of the crusaders. Secondly, they are also easy to count the results. Thirdly, the heads are also a kind of "projectile" with very low damage and insulting intimidation.

    The young girls who accompanied the army also included John Invar, who was forced to follow everyone and shoot arrows to the sky.

    They have gone through the battle, and seeing this terrible scene this time, the heart beating violently is indispensable.

    Fisk and Kanuf maintained a great calmness, but it was Telavis, a Corvin teenager, who rarely kicked his head at will, swearing.

    The kid was cursing the Tavastians, and Rurik didn''t bother to stop him.

    He looked sideways and saw Carlotta taking her girls to avoid.

    "Well, unless you have to, women still don''t show up on the battlefield."

    After all, there is a limit to the pursuit. Although the counter-offensive army does not have the concept of chasing after the poor, seeing that there are fewer and fewer brothers in the pursuit, everyone will slow down and return to the same path.

    Can there be any spoils of war against the Tavastias?

    It is impossible to seize food and bacon, and perhaps a large amount of leather can be seized by hitting an occupied fortress.

    The enemy left behind a large number of iron and bronze weapons, and these things are also very valuable.

    The Roths and Balmerks came back with the weapons they picked up one after another. The useful axes and spearheads were their own, and they didn''t need to throw them in front of Rurik. They all knew that these things could be returned to the stove.

    A large number of arrows were recovered, and the Ruths also confiscated many enemy arrows.

    It was a morning before and after the war, and people came back one after another in the afternoon.

    Most people didn''t have a rest last night. Once people sat down after the battle of overdrawn energy, they soon felt very tired.

    Many people simply lie down and sleep contentedly, regardless of the headless corpses everywhere, and the very few war dead on their own.

    Even if the Rus''s defense measures were done well, the morning mist still weakened the Rus''s bow advantage.

    Having said that, Tavastia Forest Hunter, indeed, only throwing javelins and arrows at close range can inflict substantial damage on the Ross people.

    Eleven Ross soldiers were killed in action, and they were killed by the enemy''s javelin without accident.

    There are more than 50 people with internal injuries, almost all of them with swelling and bruises on their arms and shoulders. The combination of leather and chain mail gave the Ruth a great defense, not enough for those who suffered internal injuries, and the next battle should not go to the front line.

    With the addition of Balmerk''s victims, the crusade army only killed more than 30 people, wounding nearly a hundred people.

    Most of the wounded were not seriously injured, and they threatened to seize the opportunity to kill several enemies.

    Looking at the loss of the enemy, everything is extremely concrete.

    The enemy''s heads are arranged in a matrix, with every one hundred in a square. There are actually five such squares, and there are twenty more.

    Capture 520 enemy''s first level?

    Not so, because some enemies in the chaos were chopped off with an axe, and the horrible scene made Jeflo unconsciously vomit, so why not pick it up again?

    The enemy who really died in front of the battlefield was nowhere near as close as the one who was chased and killed.

    Sure enough, history repeats itself again, and once again the enemy who has been chasing and fleeing has achieved great results.

    The raven appeared out of thin air, and the blood-stained Arik walked into the big tent and smiled and approached his brother.

    "Rurik, the raven is circling. Odin sees our great battle, and God is very happy."

    But there was no obvious joy on Rurik''s face. He was very surprised when he saw the first stage of the film.

    "Today''s battle is over."

    "Yes. It seems that you are a little unhappy? Huh." Arik sat down again, "I just didn''t drive the enemy out, the battle will continue." This is like a complaint, Arik''s smile has not disappeared.

    "The facts are very different from the news we got. They didn''t dispatch too many troops. Maybe we will encounter some serious resistance when we attack the enemy''s fortress."

    "So what?" Arik slapped his chest, "I am the best at attacking fortresses."

    "Since you know, you should know what to do."

    Rurik seems to be speaking a riddle? actually not. Arik nodded in satisfaction, already guessing what the brother wanted to say.

    Because of the old gray squirrel hill fort, which is inevitable, this is the second time that the Rus army has launched an offensive against it. It has learned lessons from previous battles. Many war witnesses in the team are too clear about what kind of preparations should be made.

    The two brothers first negotiated, and then Rurik called a large number of elites to hold a new meeting.

    Although weary, people''s faces are filled with the joy of victory. It is this blue-patterned white robe contaminated with the blood of the enemy, which makes their image complicated.

    In a daze, Rurik suddenly felt: "It seems that red, white and blue are indeed the colors that the Ross people should have."

    The battle has only come to an end, although the soldiers do not care too much to lie down and sleep, the battlefield still has to be cleaned.

    It wasn''t until the next day that the Russian army really began to sweep the battlefield.

    The Oulu River is still turbulent, and a large number of headless and gray corpses are thrown into the river.

    The flood caused by melting ice and snow would wash these hundreds of corpses into the sea, and eventually disappear without a trace. Of course, before abandoning, all the useful things he carried had been raided.

    A large number of ironware was piled up, and the enemy¡¯s Qianshou was also piled up into a hill.

    Rurik is really building a capital for the enemy, allowing all the brothers who participated in the war to watch the great achievements they made by themselves.

    For the time being, they forgot about the brothers who died in battle, commented on the enemy''s head and praised each other as berserkers.

    A large number of soldiers praised him as a real warrior, who was more brave than his father, and his methods were quite fierce.

    No one criticized the so-called fierceness. When they learned that these heads had very peculiar uses, they all yelled excitedly with their swords and axes held high.

    The heads of a group of enemies were buried on the spot to form a large mound, and more than two hundred were still hung on the waist by Russian soldiers.

    Isn''t the Qin Army soldier also screaming to charge with one or two enemy heads hanging on his belt? Qin Jun is a teacher of tigers and wolves, and Rurik thinks that his subordinates are inferior, and he can be regarded as "the teacher of mad bears."

    The Tavastias suffered a severe setback. After all, these invaders destroyed the cemetery of the Rus and the original inhabitant, the Corvin.

    The war was urgent. There was no time to burn the dead brother''s body on the spot, and there was no vehicle to transport it back to the estuary. As for the final sea burial in the water, everyone was not happy psychologically.

    The Ross and Balmerk soldiers who died in the battle were buried, and each deceased had a cemetery. Every cemetery had a sword inserted. Everyone agreed not to draw a sword.

    The army rested for a whole day. Although it was an emergency, Rurik did not expect to appear under the wooden wall of the old gray squirrel hill in an instant.

    The enemy who is lucky enough to survive will spread the horror. Just take a moment to wait for the situation to ferment. When Ross appears in high spirits, the enemy is afraid that it will be touched and collapsed and then completely defeated.

    The development of the situation is basically in line with Rurik''s expectations.

    Wathyala, the commander of the Tavasti runner-up, who was determined to win, ran away with the burning wound on his face, and in a panic, he could no longer care about the life and death of his brothers.

    How many people fled back to the mountain fort?

    At least this old fellow, Vatyara, who had suffered a big loss, returned to the old gray squirrel hill fort in the morning with a running coughing blood.

    Before long, soldiers who were tired and frightened came back one after another.

    Many people lost their weapons and shoes on the way to escape, and lay down suddenly after returning.

    At noon, there were already more than two hundred broken soldiers sitting in the mountain castle, some shivering, some fainting altogether.

    It wasn''t until the evening when the comatose Vatyara woke up and began to recount his soldiers.

    It doesn''t matter to count them. Including those who stay behind, there are only close to 500 men who can handle weapons in the entire army. As for whether they can fight well, seeing their twinkling eyes is like declaring that they are frightened by the battle.

    Vatyara had never seen such a battle before, and he clearly had the upper hand. How could the enemy''s human wall be like a rock that couldn''t break through, and was finally killed by the enemy.

    There must be an explanation for defeat! Fear, grief, boredom, and various emotions of fighters and people who have just immigrated to their hometowns, everyone needs someone to stand up and explain this defeat!

    Having fought a defeated battle, arguing for self-righteousness?

    Watyara didn''t want to commit suicide and apologize. Besides, the huge humiliation of defeat and the terrible loss were so terrible that it was really going to die, and that was also going to die under the sword of the enemy. He dared not say that he was afraid, let alone any retreat.

    Someone must be responsible, who is responsible?

    The five people with their ears cut were pulled out and **** again, with twine tied to their mouths.

    Vatyara, holding an axe in his hand, stood on a rammed earth and shouted at the assembled nearly five hundred soldiers: "It is these five guys who lied about the military! The number of enemies was so large that we made the wrong choice. They made the wrong choice. Five people must die!"

    When it was too late, Vatyara personally took the axe and chopped off the necks of all the five people.

    The **** corpse money, he held up the **** axe and roared again: "I will not leave! I would rather die here! It is the people of our Tavast who loves occupying this land of the lake, we are Master here! Those Ross people come across the sea to **** our treasures, I decided to fight to the death! You also have to fight for Tavastia!"

    In this case, the people who thought that the Ross people were weak in close combat had already understood the innocence of their thoughts. Isn''t a **** battle with that kind of enemy going to death in vain?

    Look at the executed no one again. At this moment, no one dares to face any doubts that Vatyara mentioned.

    Anticipating that someone would retreat, Vatyara continued to yell: "Dare to have a runaway is a betrayal to Tavastia. If captured, he will be skinned, and his wife and children will be burned to death as a punishment."

    He plays the "Tyrant of the North", but this guy is not stupid enough to make a group of immigrant women and children suffer the war.

    The immigrants who had just arrived were ordered to leave most of the supplies to go home immediately. There were also two fighters with good legs and feet who were recognized to be loyal to the tribal alliance. They wanted to run back to the alliance-controlled area in the south as soon as possible. The terrible war in the north of all people.

    Watyara, he feels that the severity of this war has far surpassed the war with the Karelians. Those Karelians are not as fierce as the Ruths, and the Russ just want to kill their opponents! If the Ross people finally occupy this area, who can guarantee that they will not go south to attack the entire Tavastia in the next step?

    Who can guarantee that the Ross people are hungry wolves that can be fed? It''s weird that they can be fed!

    This analysis was also given to the messenger. He believed that his elder brother, the leader of the alliance, would continue to send reinforcementsBefore the reinforcements arrived, Vatyara decided to stick to the mountain fort, despite the existing reserves of fish and meat, Beast meat can''t satisfy the consumption of these five hundred soldiers for ten days. It would be good if you can eat frugally and last for eight days. Therefore, all the reindeer pulling the sled were left behind, and they were all killed immediately. The Tavastia decided to satisfy their hunger.

    Relying on limited food and fresh water, continue to fight with the Ruths who threatened to attack the mountain fort. Can this work? Wouldn''t the mountain fort become a terrible coffin?

    Even a coffin was bettered by the world outside the wooden wall. After this battle, this Tavasti army had been defeated by the Russian army and had to rely on the walls of the mountain fort defense.

    The situation can be described as extremely passive, and the most rational choice is to abandon this mountain fort and all Tavastias retreat to their hometown. But to vomit it out after eating it, even though they were afraid, they didn''t want to do it.

    They are all mud and sand trapped by the torrent of the times, and they all have their own pursuit and perseverance.

    Even if the defensive conditions are not good, Vatyara dare not retreat.

    Now, the only thing that can comfort the nearly five hundred Tavastia fighters who are still holding on is the circular and reinforced wooden wall.

    Surrounded by walls, they are a little relieved by constant self-persuasion.

    But how useful is this?

    Arik took the brothers to make a surprise attack with the twigs and the inherent shield to make a large anti-arrow shield that needs to be carried by two people. Someone polished the axe and prepared to cut a large tree as a siege hammer when the soldiers approached the city.

    The Ross people supplemented the stone bullets on the spot, and also seized many arrows from the enemy.

    The crusade army once again set out, and the sword''s edge pointed directly at it invincible.

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 570ï¼š The Ross Army is finally here

    Chapter 570 The Russ Army Is Finally Here

    The Ross army marched on the new green grass by the river, stepped on the gravel and dirt, and gradually lost the old gray squirrel fortress.

    Some soldiers in the team set foot on this road for the second time. Compared with that winter war, and the expedition this spring is blooming, the march has become a bit more laborious.

    If Lurik did not prepare the army for a certain amount, the army would have to find a way to get food on the spot before moving forward because of the shortage of supplies.

    All fighters have a backpack made of linen, stuffed with dried salted fish, prefabricated oatmeal, and even simple oats. These rations generally weigh more than ten pounds.

    They actually carried a heavy bag on their backs. Fortunately, the strong physique acquired through hunting, logging, and paddling made them have no complaints about becoming "Mules of the Principality".

    This is not the first time that everyone has carried out an expeditionary military operation. To maintain sufficient rations to support long-term battles, young and old fighters have reached a consensus.

    Those children, no matter they were boys or girls, they were carrying heavy bags, panting and catching up with the team. Some children put their equipment on the trolleys that transport heavy weapons, which reduces some physical energy consumption, and the effect is ultimately limited.

    Rurik didn''t give any reassurance to their encounter, but urged them severely, forcing them to stop their procrastination.

    But the team''s fatigue gradually became apparent, and they wanted to hit the target under the wooden wall and immediately launched an attack. Obviously, this was not a trick.

    "Sitting the city is the worst strategy. Maybe when the soldiers are coming down the city, I should think of a good way to win."

    Rurik walked almost the entire journey on the march. He felt his ankle gradually sore, and the soldiers who wanted to come to him probably did so.

    Some soldiers of the Russian Army wrapped burlap around their calves, and the skill of leggings was not popularized by the whole army. Quite a few soldiers didn''t even have time to clean their blood-stained coats. Now the blood stains on the coats have turned black.

    The image of the army has become a little sloppy. When the soft light of the setting sun gleams on the earth, immersed in the tiring sunset are the swaying figures marching along the river.

    Rurik kept moving, and Jeflo didn''t want to make any suggestions. Goodbye Arik and his guys are still moving forward, let alone say.

    It was getting late, and Jeflo finally approached his master: "My lord, it seems that we can''t get to the enemy''s mountain fort today. The night is coming, brothers are very tired, we..."

    "Resting? Of course. But I have to walk again."

    "Ok."

    "Hold on." Rurik suddenly ordered: "Go and inform Arik in front of him. If night falls, he will stop and camp. Run."

    "Yes."

    The Ross army trooped into a long snake formation for nearly three kilometers.

    The current Russ army is really weak. Those children who are dragged to the battlefield are after all the previous marching, **** battles and limited rest. After all, they have severely overdrawn their inadequate physical energy. They have become real crane tails.

    On the other hand, the first banner team led by Arik, these unruly and rebellious brawny men, they are still fearless mad bears, and they are rushing tirelessly.

    The serpent-like team gradually assembled and formed a camp about 500 meters long on a relatively wide river beach.

    A large number of bonfires are lit, and people who have walked the tortuous and rugged roads throughout the day can finally sit down and squeeze their feet.

    By the side of a huge bonfire, Rurik was busy eating dried fish, his eyes still watching whether the wheat in the pottery urn was cooked.

    Of course, Arik also ate the dried fish that he brought with him, but he had quite a bit of criticism about today''s march, and he also had his own thoughts.

    "Brother, our actions are too slow. I remember that we rushed to Grey Squirrel Hill in one day."

    The parties to the war were sitting by the campfire, and Metzasta was very uncomfortable. Over the years, the defeated and surrendered leader learned Gnossi, and he could basically hear the communication of the Ross people.

    Mezzasta smiled bitterly: "That year, you pulled the sled and walked on the ice river. The road was so smooth! In my opinion, the Russ army appeared suddenly, and we had no defense at all."

    This drew Arik¡¯s attention: "So what you mean is that the new Tavastias are not prepared for our attack."

    "Maybe. Those guys are stronger than us."

    "They will be defensive! They must be defensive." Rurik stared at the flames, with an extremely determined attitude.

    "Precaution? It''s not easy to defeat by me. I have suggestions." As he said, Arik turned his head and stared at his brother.

    "You...you look at me like that? I''m afraid that you would tear down the mountain fort if you wanted to lead a team?"

    "Why not?"

    "You should be cautious and follow my army."

    "No! We should show up suddenly and launch a surprise attack." Arik also wanted to make some explanations. After all, he actually expressed his hope for the first effort to defeat the enemy.

    Rurik had to think about his cousin''s proposal. He was actually very worried that after the enemy had fled back the same way, he would take Xiruan Sa Yazi and ran away. If one''s own army drags on a little longer, it won''t be good to make a move in the end.

    Many people on this marching road found the traces left by the enemy when they flee, and they concluded that the marching road was correct.

    "Well, you take the first banner team and kill it." Ruriek sighed slightly, which was regarded as conquering the old man.

    "Okay, let''s take a break and act immediately."

    "Huh? So anxious?"

    "I''m afraid the enemy will escape quickly. I will pursue it lightly and take down the fortress as soon as possible."

    Rurik frowned slightly again: "Advance lightly? Without heavy weapons, the fort is not easy to fight."

    "Yes." Mechasta deliberately yelled: "That is the mountain fort built by us after all. In our battles many years ago, my people at least caused you casualties. If our army rashly attacks, Tavas is stronger than me. The Tiyas will..."

    "Shut up!" Arik furiously: "You are a defeated man."

    Rurik sullenly said, "But what he said is reasonable."

    "It doesn''t matter. I just want a sudden attack. Brother, you are optimistic. When your large forces arrive, you will see our flag flying on the wooden wall of the mountain fort."

    Rurik couldn''t really tell this guy, especially on the issue of war. He knew that even if he was a real duke, he couldn''t just order the elite and powerful men of the First Banner to subdue him.

    The core of the Rus Principality, the Rus people, are never monolithic inside! Of course, the young people admire Rurik, who brought everyone a prosperous life, and also admire Arik, who led everyone to a **** battle.

    Many young people are bloodthirsty, and sometimes Rurik finds them psychopathic.

    Simply let these literal guys who are not afraid of death go desperately. They finally fought all the battles. The remaining larger and thriving boys naturally only retain loyalty to the Duke of Rose himself.

    Arik didn''t know that behind the old brother''s seemingly agreeable promise, there was a thick blackness in this respect.

    Ross¡¯s river beach camp fell asleep, and Biyunni verbally supported Arik¡¯s raid decision. He himself respected Arik, a fighting madman. He wanted to bring his Balmerk brothers to participate. After all, the reality was a ruthless face slap.

    The brawny men who claimed to have strong physique and defeated Balmerk in Northumbria, Britain, finally realized that they were not good at marching long distances in a short period of time with two legs. Although they have extremely strong endurance, long marching, less sleep and a big battle are three-pronged, and endurance also has a limit.

    Now the location of the camp is not far from the target. After all, everyone has walked the whole day, and then insisted on the night to reach the old gray squirrel hill fort.

    The glory of the vanguard of the first battle was taken by Arik''s First Banner. This group of Ross Principality has the most combat experience. Forty percent are veterans who have participated in all the Russian foreign wars within five years. They awakened in the last stage of the night.

    They threw down most of the supplies, only a little dried fish and leather water bags for drinking, and set off with light weapons and equipment.

    Among the five hundred brothers, there are only more than 30 light crossbowmen who are seconded from the shooting flag team (the 30 are all from the Mercenary Guard of Rurik), and there are more than 20 people with their own short wooden bows. .

    Quite strangely, they carried a batch of patchwork planks, which were "giant arrow shields", and Arik needed this to cover the attack.

    Arik has a set of never-reversible siege techniques. This battle is considered to be another attack on the Gray Squirrel Fortress, so reapplication of the technique will surely win quickly!

    Soon, the attacking Ross Army Warriors First Banner team encountered the Tavastia Forest Prowler who was arranged in the woods near the mountain fort.

    After losing the battle, Vatyara was determined to hold on. He became cautious, so that he began to deploy sentries.

    In the dim light of the morning, the sentry spotted the team advancing along the river beach, and immediately ran back to the fort, feeling that something was wrong.

    At that time, the Grey Squirrel Hill Fort had become dilapidated after being occupied by Tavastia, and it was expanded after it was occupied by Tavastia. This is especially reflected in the more rigorous city defense work.

    How to reinforce wooden walls? Dig the soil!

    It doesn''t matter if the soil is excavated to reinforce the foundation, there is a circle of defensive trenches around the entire mountain fort.

    A gate and a small gate were built in the mountain fort. The woods near the mountain fort were cut clean, and even the humus layer on the ground was cleared.

    Why? As a result, the guardian''s sight is naturally expanded. Secondly, some land has been simply planed, but there are a few onion heads just planted in it!

    Although the immigrants were evacuated under the order of Vatyara, they had already started farming operations before they evacuated, even if the climate in this area was too cold.

    The sentries ran back, yelling as they ran.

    Their shouts completely broke the tranquility of the morning, and completely ruined Vatyara''s last dream.

    The tranquility of the entire mountain fort was over, and all the Tavastia fighters who were stationed stood up.

    The old and the young, they guarded the new territory they had just eaten with a complicated mood. Now a large number of people holding bows walked up the wooden wall, as if a flock of sparrows were covered with branches.

    Soon, after walking through the last forest, Arik has fully insight into the situation ahead.

    "Boss, we are here." A warrior pointed at the exposed mountain fort with a sword.

    "Hao Le!" Arik glanced at the sun that was beginning to rise, the morning mist was quickly dissipating, and the hazy figure of the mountain fort was also flashing.

    He carried a round shield like a tortoise shell, and slowly pulled out his swords with his back facing the brothers behind him.

    The buzzing of drawing swords is simply the most beautiful echo. The brothers of the First Banner Team were overjoyed. Everyone had the honor to fight under the rising sun. Glory is inevitable. After defeating the enemy, the brothers naturally have the right to choose the trophy first.

    Holding two swords in his hands, Arik led more than a dozen brothers out of the edge of the forest suddenly and stepped on the open ground outside the Grey Squirrel Hill.

    Although the situation had changed a bit, he saw that the overall structure of the mountain fort was still the same.

    "Look! Brothers. Look at the bunch of turtledoves standing on those wooden walls."

    "Our defeated general actually wants to defend the city." Someone yelled disdainfully.

    Someone also cautioned: "They are really prepared. We still have to hit the arrow when we attack rashly. Even if we are all in armor, their arrows can still cause trouble if they reach the wall."

    "It doesn''t matter, we also came prepared. Now follow me up and scare them!"

    Arik was really determined to win. He took more than a dozen people and walked more than a dozen cloths, and then yelled.

    Looking at the mountain castle again, Vatyara, who was standing cautiously on the wall, frowned.

    "Are the Ross people mocking us? Does anyone know the language of the Varangans?"

    How does the poor group of Tavastia warriors who saw the sea for the first time understand the shouts of the heroes at sea?

    But the actions of the Ross people they saw next, everyone knew that it must be a humiliation.

    It turned out that Arik deliberately took his brothers to open his pants, and in the eyes of the Tavastia, there was a group of white flowers in the distance. It turned out to be...

    "You should humiliate us! Come! Shoot them!" Watyara ordered.

    Although the distance is far away, does such humiliation mean not to fight back?

    Vatyara assembled all the archers on the wooden wall. He had nearly two hundred archers and five thousand arrows.

    The short wooden bow weighs around 20 pounds, but fortunately, it shoots a light arrow, and the arrow can fly a long distance.

    There was a whistling sound from the sky, and Arik hurriedly lifted his pants. Unexpectedly, some of the hapless brothers were hit in the head. They knelt down while holding their wounds, and were dragged back by the brothers.

    Who would have thought that the first wounded of the Russ Army appeared, and the wounded would still be injured?

    This person was only slightly wounded, and Arik personally drew out the bones and arrows to greet the soldier to stay aside and rest.

    The horrified person looked at Arik and suddenly laughed again, which caused more people to giggle.

    "What are you laughing at? Damn, I really underestimated them."

    "It''s okay." The first laughing warrior yelled, "The tree will be cut down soon. Their arrows are indeed stronger than the Corvin, but their wooden door will be knocked open by us. Then the brothers rushed in. Cut and kill wantonly."

    "Very well Arik nodded, just before a big tree collapsed, and the forest land was shaken.

    The Ross people seem to jump out just for humiliation? Vatyara felt that his counterattack had severely dampened the spirit of the Ross people, and the poor Tavastia fighters cheered for this round of volleys.

    There were more than a hundred arrows on the flat ground. In fact, only two arrows took advantage of the wind, and only one arrow brought painless losses to the Ross people.

    Vatyara knew that the enemy would not give up, and only the role of scouts appeared. There must be a large number of enemies hidden in the forest ahead, and the war will inevitably break out today.

    "Brothers! Get ready to fight."

    He felt the shaking of the earth and sensed the crisis. Soon, the Ross army really left the woods, shocked all the defenders of the fortress to be vigilant, and the string-controlling hands tremble.

    Arik was still holding his double swords, and the steel sword in his right hand suddenly swung: "Rose! Go!"

    More than two dozen people were wearing chain mail and then assaulted the brawny man wrapped in black bear skin. They were reasonably **** with twine and carried a large pine tree that had just been cut down.

    Beside him are a group of people holding shields, and in front of them are more than 30 warriors holding large arrow shields. A large number of ordinary warriors marched forward with their shields, and those with bows and crossbows followed the shield bearers.

    Arik''s men opened a large formation that seemed loose but guarded the "pine siege hammer", and began to attack the arrows thrown by the enemy.

    Although Arik suddenly noticed that this group of enemies had suddenly become brave as soon as the battle started, he felt a little strenuous, and he was content to be able to fight against the enemy with his true strength.

    Because of this kind of battle, everyone''s victory will become glorious!

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 571ï¼š This is Ariks assault

    Chapter 571 This is Arik''s Assault

    A large number of enemies are slowly approaching the mountain fort. Are they sending them to death?

    Watyara gritted his teeth, at least protected by a wooden wall, and he and his Tavastiya warriors still felt safe.

    How does the attacking Russian army want to attack?

    "Am I dazzled? Did they tame the bear? Let a group of bears carry the wood forward?"

    Someone yelled: "Boss, that''s not a bear! It''s an enemy in bear skin."

    "Damn it! They want to smash our door with wood?!"

    Vatyara was anxious, because the gate of the fort was not strong.

    He immediately greeted his brothers, "Hurry up and find the debris piled at the gate! Others, shoot me arrows to stop those bears!"

    The best iron arrows swish towards the warrior in bear skin.

    The voice was heard by the alert Ross, and they had already had a countermeasure.

    Arik hasn''t been arrogant enough to fight the arrows head-on. The iron ring and thick leather can basically block the arrows. He is afraid of arrows in the face and neck with weak defense.

    The attacking Russ all use wooden shields in front of them, and the soldiers carrying huge wooden shields have become "tanks."

    The sequel to landing with a huge shield was centered on the bearskin warrior, and more and more arrows were shot on the shield.

    The full preparation of the Ross people almost completely offset the arrow advantage of the Tavastia people!

    Originally thinking that the enemy could be repelled with iron arrows, the effect was so poor that Vatyara, who had limited self-confidence, began to despair.

    Even if they are desperate, they are still fighting against the beast.

    A large number of arrows fired desperately, after all, it was unable to stop the continuous attack of the Ross.

    The battle became extremely anxious, and Vatyara felt that the situation had become extremely bad.

    He continued to roar in the chaos, "All the arrows are saved! We are also finished when the arrows are used up!"

    Unfortunately, the warrior with the bow is still shooting.

    On the other hand, the Ross people finally advanced to the distance where the crossbow could shoot accurately.

    Holding a light crossbowman hiding behind a large wooden shield to start free shooting, this is really an optimal solution, just as the Genoese crossbowman usually does.

    The big wooden shield stood on the ground to become a perfect barrier. The soldier who had finished shooting an arrow left the step to accumulate energy and placed an arrow to continue shooting.

    In a short time, ten shooting positions appeared on the Ross side. The wooden shield is densely packed with Tavastia¡¯s arrows, and the rain of arrows on the ground is like a wild dog''s tail grass. The arrows are really at your fingertips.

    The battle has hit the present, the most critical moment has not yet arrived.

    Hidden behind the shield, Arik laughed at the bearskin warrior, "God knows that they have a pair of arrows. They may be able to shoot all the arrows, and the arrows are all ours. You don''t have to worry about hitting them."

    The slightly exhausted bearskin warriors carried the wood forward together. Encouraged by these words, everyone forgot their exhaustion for a while and vowed to break the wooden wall and let history repeat itself.

    Compared to the wars of many years ago, there will be no troublesome ice and snow in this mountain fort.

    The crossbowmen began to shoot the enemy with precision as if they were hunting. Although the crossbows here are all modified from short wooden bows, they are still very effective against the basically unarmored Tavastias.

    It seems that the Rus can win this way?

    A large number of rocks were moved to the wall, although most of them were rocks larger than fists, which fell from a height, even if the Rus was wearing an iron helmet, he would still have a concussion when hit.

    The Tavastians braved the arrows of the Rosses to throw stones, and were struck by the rocks, Arik was also shocked.

    The Ross man retreated a little while holding a shield to protect his head. No fool had jumped into the trench and tried to climb the wall.

    The road became narrow, and the road attacking the gate converged to only about five meters. This is not because the Tavastia people are good at using moats, but in fact, the trenches are also dug out to reinforce the wooden walls.

    They don''t know how to build a suspension bridge, so there is a way to the gate.

    The most anxious battle is here, even if the warrior holding the wooden shield protects the bearskin warrior holding the siege hammer to the door, it feels like he is hitting a stone.

    Blocks of wood, stones, and even soil were all piled up at the wooden door by the Tavastias, and the corpses of the brothers who died in the crisis were also thrown in as obstacles.

    They can actually escape through the small door, but that would be a loss of honor, and even if they return to their hometown, they will be convicted by the tribe.

    The mad Tavastia suddenly became brave, and their eyes were red and resolutely resisted.

    More and more warriors were hit by arrows and fell, and a few of the Ross people also suffered arrow wounds. The difference is that the arrow wounds of the Ross people are mostly irrelevant, and the torso and head of the warrior are intact!

    The bearskin warriors all found that the gate had basically crashed into sawdust, but the passage just didn''t exist.

    Many people noticed that the people in the wall were still piling up debris. They all felt very familiar with this scene, and it seemed that the people who guarded the city were doing this.

    The trick that Vatyara came up with temporarily can be described as a turtle tactic. He wants to turn himself into a turtle in the urn, hoping that the enemy will enter without breaking the urnGet the red envelope] Follow the public account [Book Friends Base Camp~www.novelhall.com ~Draw up to 888 cash red envelopes!

    The Tavastiya people still have the last faith, that is, to stick to it at all costs, wait for reinforcements, and then a center will blossom. I''m afraid this is their only chance of winning.

    The madman of Rose''s Warriors First Banner is not a monster with infinite energy, hitting the door becomes useless, and the warrior in bear skin is panting.

    The battle became boring, and Arik, who looked at the city wall through the gap in the shield, had lost the idea of ??breaking the city.

    "Damn it! We can''t get the greatest glory. Let''s go, brothers, let''s retreat and wait for the big army."

    The Ross people, who could not stand this boring battle for a long time, wanted to evacuate. For the sake of face, everyone was waiting for Arik''s attitude.

    Now that the flag captain has spoken, and the man carrying the flag team''s flag has retreated, the Ross people have gradually retreated.

    Retreating is not running around, Arik shouted, "An orderly evacuation! Try to pick up the arrows from the ground and not leave them to the enemy! We retreated to the woods and stopped.

    The Rus are retreating? ! Watyara, whose mentality was almost bursting, was overjoyed, as if God was helping them. The Tavastiyas felt hope, and they began to cheer and curse the Ros.

    Isn''t Arik mentally retarded? He learned some swear words from the Corvin, and this time he heard it from the Tavastia.

    Some people yelled, "Are they insulting us? They look very happy."

    "It''s an insult." Arik, who returned without success, sat in the woods and rested and said to the interrogator, "They said we were cowards."

    "This... we didn''t kill them all, I''m not reconciled."

    "Brother, we are not cowards, but just take a short break. Look at this mountain castle, they are like fish in Tao Weng. We decide when to kill them." After he said, he spitted again.

    "Let''s wait! Rurik''s army will arrive in the evening, and we will fight again tomorrow."

    Alibaba calmed down and checked the results of this unvictorious raid.

    A large number of arrows were pulled from the wooden shield, and then tied into a handful of one hundred. After some statistics, everyone just collected nearly 3,000 arrows.

    The collection of so many arrows really surprised Arik, but everyone also felt strange, as if tens of thousands of arrows were stored in the mountain fort, so that the enemy had the capital to squander.

    In the evening, Rurik''s army finally arrived.

    The Warriors First Banner Team didn''t have to take down the mountain fort as he expected, but the enemy was really guarded, and Lurik had to be cautious of the group of tortoises.

    I saw a large number of soldiers of the First Banner light a bonfire and roasted weird things, and Rurik also saw that they seemed to have fished perch from the stream that poured into the Oulu River. They are more tired, but fortunately they still have spirit in their eyes.

    Arik had some regrets. He approached his brother and pointed his right hand at the mountain fort: "The enemy has reinforced the fort, and my siege hammer can''t break it."

    "Can''t knock? Their door is too hard?"

    "No. Just like in previous battles, new enemies are piling up gates with soil. Here, you must have a way to break the city."

    Rurik deliberately took a look at the sunset, but there was no telescope, he couldn''t see the details.

    The mountain fort changed its appearance, and Rurik remembered that there was no such empty field outside the mountain fort with only wooden piles. Most of the stakes were recently felled, this must be the enemy''s move.

    Rurik was on the edge of the forest, and he had already figured out some siege tricks, such as building a long ladder.

    It takes some time to make a better siege weapon, and it just so happens that Rurik doesn''t want to launch a general offensive immediately.

    The forest camp became more and more lively, and people began to set up pottery and iron pots to cook their own wheat and jerky.

    People who have walked on the rugged road for many days all sat down and rubbed their feet, or lay directly on the soft mat under the pine branches.

    Arik handed over a pound of roasted sea bass with a rosy smell to his brother, and then reported the results of the day.

    "I underestimated the enemy''s sense of resistance. Fortunately, I retreated wisely. Not a single brother died, but more than a dozen people were scratched by arrows on their arms and cheeks, and there was a hapless man hitting the arrow."

    "Big Clam hits an arrow?" Rurik thought it was ridiculous when he heard it.

    Arik shrugged, "I just arranged for people to taunt them."

    "I see, they shoot arrows."

    "Yes, I also learned about the maximum range of their arrows. Rest assured that our location is very safe. Even our longbowmen standing here and shooting arrows can threaten the enemy."

    Mechasta, who returned to his hometown, resented the transformation of the old mountain fort by the villains of Tavastia, who occupied the magpie''s nest, and was even more angry about their destruction of the forest. We must know that the Corvins worship the forest and the endlessly flowing Oulu River. Although they have immigrated to the brand-new Airon (Kemi) River, they still have enthusiasm for their homeland.

    Hearing Arik''s description, Metzasta directly pulled the old man Rigus to his feet.

    "My lord, our last Corvin warriors are here. Since you can shoot the enemy with arrows, I hope to act now."

    "Now? You sit down first." Rurik paused for a while, and then said: "We shouldn''t waste arrows at night. I''m afraid the arrows will be used by them again. In my opinion, we will keep throwing trebuchets from tomorrow. stone."

    "Aid to assist the army to attack?" Arik asked.

    "No, the truce tomorrow. First, let us keep everyone up and down, and secondly create long ladders. Tomorrow we will carry out a harassment attack, first surround the fortress, and the rest will be our army torturing them."

    It is strange to reduce the use of bows and arrows, and he emphasized: "Brother, I have captured three thousand arrows."

    "Then keep it! It just so happens that we don''t have many arrows." Rurik was actually quite annoyed that he underestimated the complexity and severity of the road.

    Thanks to the large number of pebble beaches along the river, the only advantage of the extremely rugged roads is that they are not muddy. It is spring now, and the melting of frozen soil leads to mud ponds everywhere. Northern and Eastern Europe even lack roads, which means that the Oulu River Basin is in better condition.

    Rurik made some deployment, and the army began to move.

    The army circled around the entire old gray squirrel hill fort, and the people who huddled inside quickly discovered the strangeness outside the fort.

    A large number of bonfires lit up at the edge of the forest, and they were guarded by a circular fire wall.

    This is still Rurik''s most common tactic, using the cover of the night to create an astonishing illusion of ambushes. The enemy can''t judge the reality, they will instinctively intimidate themselves, and their morale will suffer.

    The Tavastians stood nervously on the wooden wall. They wanted to go out to pick up some arrows, and even brought leather bags to replenish fresh water. Fear made them afraid to take risks.

    Because everyone is surrounded! There has been a faint rumbling in the distance, it seems that thousands of Ross people are talking, afraid it is not discussing tomorrow''s general attack.

    Suddenly there was a whistling sound in the air, and then Tavastia fell, and then many people screamed.

    "What''s the matter?" Vatyara was shocked.

    "It''s a dark arrow!" someone shouted.

    "Dark Arrow? Where is the enemy archer? Counterattack me!"

    In this case, the attacked people want to find the enemy to shoot arrows back, but their opponents use the oak longbow.

    Rurik couldn''t hold back Metzasta eager to get revenge, so he allowed him to take thirty Corvin longbowmen and shoot three rounds at the enemy with the captured arrows.

    According to the distance information provided by Arik, these three rounds of arrows were basically shot in the mountain fort, although it also caused the casualties of five enemies, it is not a word to say that it caused panic.

    Creating panic is also a kind of tactics!

    Rurik wasn''t afraid that they would fight with the beasts, after all, he didn''t want to survive this battle.

    Is this cruel? indeed so.

    On the marching road, the Russmen saw the ruined cemetery and a large number of miserable corpses found in the burnt old Salmon Lord Hill.

    The Tavastia invaders did not allow the Corvins and the Ross fishermen to stay alive. Why should the Ross crusaders be merciful. Unless those deceased entrusted a dream to everyone asking for the lives of those who surrendered in Tavastia.

    Therefore, Rurik didn''t want any negotiation. The invaders really aroused the gloom in his heart As the saying goes, "You are ruthless, don''t blame me for no righteousness." The entire Russian army has such an attitude. Of course, the ally Balmerk''s army wanted to take the spoils, and Bijuni was also watching the Morus army''s tactics, wanting to make his people equally powerful, but did not have much desire for killing.

    The Tavastiyas who were standing on the head of the city screamed and hid them with a secret arrow, and Vatyara scolded the fierceness of the Ross people in the safe wooden house.

    This anger couldn''t find a suitable vent, and three surrender leaders of the Kewen tribe were picked out.

    Anger was spreading on these three people, and Vatyara was complaining, "It was you three who got us involved in the war. Why didn''t you tell us that the Ruths are so powerful? You have ulterior motives and want us to destroy Tavastia."

    The three of them were shocked. Bakkan saw that the atmosphere was not right. For fear that he would be chopped up as a sacrifice, he hurriedly crawled to Vatyara''s side: "At least let me go out and talk to them. Maybe give them some leather. Will retreat."

    "You!" Watyara was furious and stood up and kicked.

    But after thinking about it, he still doesn''t know what the Ross people want to do, so he can''t really kill them all. If you can use some means to coax them away, it''s a good idea. Even delaying time is good, so when the eldest brother arrives with the elite of the alliance, the Ross people should be forced to retreat by the army.

    The plan has been set, Vatyara slapped his thigh, "Tomorrow you go to probe the reality of the Ruths and tell me their intentions. Also, delay them for me."

    Bakkan trembling, he promised, because he had no choice. This is the role of a slave.

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 572ï¼š This is an extremely insulting attack

    Text Chapter 572 This is an extremely insulting attack

    The morning mist filled the forest, and the sun was like a curtain under the morning sun. The bonfire at night extinguished sparsely, leaving only a large amount of white smoke with embers.

    The Ross army slept awkwardly, and they were still encircling the entire old gray squirrel hill fort.

    Do you want to siege? Do not. At least not today.

    One of the major problems facing the army is the supply. Originally, Lurik hoped to pass the waterway and let the rowing long boat bring fish, wheat and onions to the camp. However, the Oulu River is currently too turbulent. Now, you have to wait for a while if you want to sail the boat smoothly.

    The Ross people don''t completely need rear supplies. There are too many forest squirrel resources in this area.

    Captured two squirrels roasted food can basically be enough for a soldier to spend a day, not to mention stream fishing.

    The bonfire was ignited again, and the journey was smoke-filled as a circular barrier. There were already Ross soldiers wandering on the edge of the forest to deliberately perform to the enemy.

    In fact, more Russ and Balmerks have brought weapons to hunt and fish.

    There are more than fifty strong men carrying axes and double saws to start felling to build simple long ladders.

    Today''s plan is just a feint. Compared to killing the enemy, humiliating and intimidating, it is better to make the enemy tremble after a day of tossing, and their morale collapses so that they can win without loss.

    But the enemy must be killed!

    After eating a bowl of wheat with salt, Rurik yelled with his sword.

    "Brothers all gather! It''s time for us to work!"

    Basically, he assembled only the longbowmen in the shooting flag team, as well as all the people who operate trebuchets.

    The so-called technological advancement will become a huge advantage on the battlefield. Facts have proved that the Tavastians who set arrows at the mountain fort, with their inferior short wooden bows, cannot shoot arrows to the forest camp of the Russ anyway.

    On the other hand, the Russ can comfortably face the enemy''s mountain fort in the safe area.

    Tavastia''s arrow throw was only 150 meters, and Rurik, with more than 200 people, stood in a safe area of ??about 200 meters.

    He raised his right thumb to aim at the mountain fort, "Very well, this is the position. Take your head off."

    This so-called head belonged to the deceased, and two hundred gray heads that had started to smell and ooze black blood were piled on the ground.

    It is true that these heads are really the heads of Guizhou. Almost all Tavastias have black-brown hair, even their beards.

    These characteristics prove that they are immigrants from North Asia.

    Jeflo and his guys have been fed up with such unlucky things for a long time, and now they want to launch them, everyone can''t wait.

    Metzasta was already lined up with Corvin''s longbowmen, ten arrows sticking in front of them.

    The bull trebuchet is accumulating power. In addition to the Qianshou projectile, there is also a batch of two fists picked up on the spot, mostly pebbles.

    There are also a large number of Ruth warriors with shields wandering on the edge of the forest, shouting from time to time.

    Look at this battle!

    The Tavasti runner-up commander Watyara is sitting on pins and needles. He doesn''t want to sit still, but now he has completely lost the opportunity to evacuate. The only relief is that those who are not determined must now fight to the death.

    They still don''t know the true intentions of the Rus. Vatyara saw that the enemy was about to attack. In addition to ordering his men to prepare for a counterattack, they also ordered the surrendered Bakkan to act as a messenger.

    This is almost mortal, right?

    Looking at Rurik again, he noticed that someone in the distance was slowly lowering the rope while pulling it.

    "Attention! Don''t attack yet." He paused his archery and ordered everyone to remain calm.

    Evlo held the sword and pointed at the man who came tremblingly, "Is that the messenger?"

    "should be."

    Rurik nodded and called Mezzasta who was holding the bow, "You know their language very well, so come and ask."

    "Okay." Mechasta sighed. "Actually, I think it''s a lot more. And these Tavastians, we can''t give it back to fantasy."

    "Indeed, I didn''t want to be merciful."

    "Then shoot this man." After that, Mezzasta raised his bow.

    Rurik knew that this man was already good at archery, and this time he used the cedar longbow, and his skill was even better. This pulled Mezzasta''s hand, "Listen to what this person said. I don''t want to kill a messenger."

    "Ok."

    Metzstaben dismissed it, and as the man approached, his lowered bow was raised again.

    "Master Duke, this guy is actually..." Mezzasta looked like a torch.

    "Do you know this person?"

    "You should know it too. He is Bakhan, who should have surrendered to you. Unexpectedly, he surrendered to the enemy?"

    As soon as this remark came out, Liu Rick suddenly remembered that there were three Kewen leaders who had surrendered back then, but that had been forgotten for too long.

    Bakkan came cautiously, seeing the arrow aimed at him tremble with tension in his legs.

    Metzasta stepped up and kicked it directly, and then sputum again.

    Bakan begged: "Don''t hit me, I have something to say."

    "Something? You betrayed everyone!" Mezzasta said.

    Looking at the current situation, Rurik changed his mind: "Squeeze this person down first. Let''s finish the projectile before talking."

    "Kill him anyway!" Metzasta continued.

    "Shut up!" Rurik shook his head, and ordered his men to tie the rope away, and tied the rope in his mouth.

    Forget it, the Russian army''s attack is still going on. Rurik would not change his plan just because the traitor had acted as a messenger.

    Because a powerful country does not need diplomacy, this is the way of life in Northern Europe.

    Rurik drew his dagger and ordered all his men in the array.

    "Longbowman! Take an arrow! Catapult! Get ready!"

    "Hjutraaah!"

    With an order, ten trebuchets fired swiftly. The pus-blooded Qianshou was thrown out, and the full-charged lever slammed heavily on the thick leather cushion of the baffle plate, but the force was so great that the whole trebuchet spontaneously bounced back. Like a bull who kicks his legs.

    The arrow accompanied by the flying Prime Minister Qian was the anger of the longbowman Kewen.

    A large number of strange things flew over, and the Tavastia people who had suffered a loss subconsciously squatted down, especially those who stayed on the wall, picking up wooden boards to protect their heads and torso.

    The defenders who had been dispatched to meet each other showed their magical powers to hide. The attack of the longbowman did not cause any damage, only the sound of a few arrows hitting the wooden board.

    More serious impacts followed. They seemed to be flying stones. Although it felt extremely absurd, Vatyara felt that they were stones.

    "It''s a stone! Protect your head and don''t be smashed to death!"

    Some people were suddenly stoned to death during the raid and chaos. At that time, the battle was extremely chaotic, and Watyara couldn''t care too much. Now he saw what was flying over, for fear that he would be smashed to pieces, he curled up into a ball, just like a pangolin.

    But that is not a stone.

    A "stone" hit the shield and then seemed to be bounced away, more often in the open space in the mountain fort.

    The "stone" clearly did not cause any damage. This round of the Russian offensive did not cause any injuries to the defenders. As the saying is that the damage is not high, the insulting is huge. The Tavastia warriors who staggered and climbed up stared incredibly at the black. The "stones" on the ground, how could they be stones, they are clearly human heads!

    Do not! It''s one''s own head!

    Someone accidentally discovered that the head belonged to his friend, so he threw the shield and crawled over, holding up the head and howling.

    Seeing this incredible situation, Vatyara''s head buzzed, and then barked teeth and furious.

    He stood up in rage, holding the captured steel sword, pointed at the array of the Ruths and yelled: "You are all **** born of slaves! Abandoned babies raised by hungry wolves! How dare to humiliate me like this! I want to Cut all of your heads and kick them into the cesspit!"

    In fact, Watyara couldn''t think of any more vicious words. He cursed here and squatted down because of fear.

    After all, I screamed at the people who had gathered in the empty field to pick up the enemy''s arrows and collect the heads of the dead: "Hide you! The arrows are coming!"

    Indeed, the longbowmen started a salvo again, accompanied by Qianshou who hit the second round.

    Fortunately, the Tavastiyas obeyed the boss''s words, they hid and witnessed the smashed objects, thanking them for not being shot.

    The new heads smashed in, and some even fell to pieces, causing people to retching and dizzy.

    Rurik stood standing with a sword, his longbowman''s arm strength was limited, and his arm was not good if he was exhausted before he really decided to fight.

    Launching ten rounds in a relatively short period of time, even if the pounds of these longbows are still not high, he thinks it''s better to relax. Only trebuchets, the hemp rope, tendons and whale baleen of these heavy weapons are soaked in too much greasy seal oil, and the torque can be squandered. R¨¹lik will not only prepare two hundred heads of Guizhou today. Throw it over, and give away a batch of pebbles to the enemy.

    He is extremely confident in the durability of these weapons, but he doesn''t know the limit of damage.

    For every trebuchet that does torque work, it should be okay to continue firing for 25 rounds.

    Qian smashed the first round after round, and they landed on the occupied mountain pack quite accurately. Fear and anger pervaded the entire mountain fort. The Tavastians were still waiting for the news that the released Bakkan would bring back the Rus. Now it is estimated that the Bakan has been cut down. The Russ used this method. Expressed his attitude-rush to kill.

    Many of the fallen Qianshou shattered to the ground, and the defenders witnessed it like a nightmare, with sticky and stinky things scattered everywhere. They were all retching, trying to escape from this place.

    Everyone actually has no way to escape, and as the real stone falls, the shack where people hide is no longer safe.

    Finally, a Tavastiya warrior was hit by a stone that penetrated the roof of the grass shed, causing his head to blossom and his bones torn apart. People held up wooden shields and prayed that they were lucky enough.

    The offensive lasted for most of the morning, and the actual combat proved that all the trebuchets continued for 25 rounds of salvos and still had excellent performance.

    The longbowman finished his mission after ten rounds of projectiles. Even so, people felt the fatigue of their shoulders.

    The Ross people cheered for the morning battle. Everyone didn¡¯t know how much the enemy had lost. Anyway, the insulting capital of Guizhou was thrown over. There were also two hundred arrows and fifty pebbles. The nature of this action was intimidation and insult. The majority of Ross and Balmerk fighters should hurry up and polish their weapons.

    When did the real siege of the old gray squirrel hill fort, in fact, Rurik did not come up with an exact "battle plan."

    It can be tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, anyway, starting from tomorrow, the Ross people will have the full ability to attack. Rurik suddenly appeared a little conservative, it was entirely his hope that his army would be an allied army in the last battle, and there would be no more casualties. After all, it is another great honor for one''s own army to win a victory without injury.

    Continue to toss the enemy in the afternoon? Of course it is.

    To torture the beasts in the cage, Rurik is now willing to do this, after all, the brutal nature of his heart was forced out by these beasts.

    Before that, he wanted to hear what the detained traitor Bakan wanted to say.

    At this moment, Bakkan is simply tied to a big tree, and there are boring Ross soldiers peeing at this hapless egg, deliberately humiliating with malicious words.

    When Rurik came back, the guy was already stinking.

    After a few pottery urns splashed on the river, this guy''s condition was a little better.

    Rurik squatted down, with Mezzasta and Kejas standing beside him.

    In fact, Bakkan was even more surprised that Mezzasta and Kejas were able to get along with each other peacefully than seeing Rurik, a young adult who looked like an adult.

    "Go ahead, what did they send you to do?"

    Bakkan was very excited. Seeing the current situation, he could not take too much care of him. He suddenly announced: "I! I was forced to be helpless. I am still your servant. Now all of my people are being beaten by Tavas. The Tia were taken captive, and I lost all my tribes and everything."

    "You lied!" Metzasta saw the fallacy at a glance, and Kejas also agreed with this judgment.

    "My lord, don''t listen to his nonsense." Kehas was angrily. "I saw this guy instructing the barbarians to attack our fortress. Without this person''s help, how could the enemy successfully capture me? Mountain Fort?"

    Hearing these words, Bakhan''s attitude suddenly became ambiguous.

    Just by looking at this person''s trance, Rurik would judge that what this person said was definitely a lie. Anyway, I don''t need this traitor anyway, or that the entire Oulu River Basin has been constructed since Covenstad at the mouth of the river, and there is no need for the commissioned rule of the Corvins anymore. The Russ will directly rule and colonize.

    Rurik motioned to the two men to shut up, and then asked Bakhan: "The enemy in the fortress wants to send me a message. Are they trying to surrender?"

    "This..." At first, Bakhan wanted to say yes. He was really in the Russian army. He quietly changed his mind and insisted: "The Tavastias use me as a tool. They said it! They thought. You will not take down the mountain fort in any case, saying that they will stick to the end."

    "Do they really have such confidence?" Rurik smiled presumptuously.

    People who understood the words also laughed.

    When Bakhan saw this, he continued to arch the fire: "Yes, they are very arrogant. Their leader said that it was just a small defeat before, claiming that the Rus dare to attack the city, under the wooden wall, it must be..."

    "How must it be?"

    "All the corpses of the Ross people."

    The laughing Rurik stopped laughing immediately, and drew his sword at Bakkan''s throat: "You are laughing at me!"

    Bakan''s mouth was trembling with wide-open eyes and hesitated: "Yes... the leader said it."

    "Kill this traitor," Mezzasta suggested.

    "Yes, cut him off!" Kaihas did the same.

    R¨¹lik¡¯s sword eased, and then he laughed as if he understood: ¡°Indeed, you are a tool. The Tavastias think you are redundant, and I hope I cut you off. You... think of me. Will it kill you?"

    Hearing it, Bakkan suddenly shook violently, and he was obviously anxious to express his position: "My lord, I still have use. I also know something very important."

    "what''s up?"

    "It''s their reinforcements! Their leader sent many messengers a few days ago and moved all the immigrants from the entire fortress. Their reinforcements are innumerable. There may be two thousand people. No! Three thousand! They will definitely come. Here to rescue."

    "Three thousand reinforcements?" This incident was completely beyond Rurik''s expectation. He couldn''t believe that the Tavastias (which turned out to be an exaggeration), who were blown up by the Corvins, would really fight for the sake of this area. Life.

    Bakhan hurriedly continued to explain: "Because their leader said that the Tavastias will not give up any newly conquered territory, even if they fight to the end with the Rus."

    "Absurd, I didn''t provoke them at all. They came to hurt me. In that case, they sent people to let me kill, how can I ignore it?"

    I thought that by demolishing this mountain fort and killing all the defenders, the "frontier problem" in the Oulu River Basin could be solved through "physical destruction". It now appears that all of this is the general trend of the wheels of history rolling forward, and the fateful battle between the Rus and the Tavastia is inevitable.

    Such an enemy, Rurik, is quite admired. In the end, he is the ancestor of Finland The courage is worth admiring, but it is a pity that the strength of the two sides is seriously unequal.

    Rurik continued to inquire and learned more details about the enemy¡¯s reinforcements. He even knew that the leader of the Tavastia was named Watkad, who occupied the Grey Squirrel Hill Fort, slaughtered and looted the local Corvin and Ross fishermen. The leader of the Tavasti runner-up was named Vatyara, and the two men can be determined from their names as brothers.

    This crusade was famous for the Rus army division, and its legitimacy was very reasonable. Lurik had already adopted some extreme methods against the enemy. He did not feel any guilt, but these deeds were regarded as heroes by the soldiers.

    After all, Bakkan provided information, and Rurik did not bluntly spare this person''s life, but he did not kill him immediately. This person didn''t want to die, and he would desperately shed all kinds of information in order to survive. Besides, this person claimed to be fully familiar with the road to the hinterland of Tavastia, leaving behind the life of a leader who begged for life at least did no harm.

    The situation has changed drastically. If the enemy really organizes an army of three thousand people to save the field, will the assault on the mountain fort be detrimental to the future battle?

    Rurik believed in the brotherhood of the enemy, and his younger brother was besieged. As the elder brother''s leader, how could he escape the siege without heavy troops?

    Now attacking the mountain fort has become a secondary purpose. To solve the side trouble, the simplest and rude method is to kill the enemy''s vitality as much as possible. It is more meaningful to try to annihilate the enemy''s huge force! After all, the fort was pulled out immediately.

    Rurik decided to rush to hold a frontline military meeting in the evening. It would be nice to give some gifts to the trapped beasts in the mountain fort before that!

    Since then, the trebuchet smashed dozens of pebbles in the past, which was regarded as a special "supper" for the enemy''s simple dinner...

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 573ï¼š This is Tavastiaâ€™s expedition with national luck as a bet.

    Text Chapter 573 This is Tavastia¡¯s Expedition with National Fortune as a Bet

    Those fleeing people flee south along the stream. They don''t know the true strength of the Rus, but they know that they are a group of terrifying enemies, and they are more difficult to deal with than the Karelians.

    The messengers scrambled and fled like the core of Tavastia, yelling in the center of its worship.

    The bad news soon reached the ears of the leader Watkad. How could he believe that the thousand army sent out was half dead after the first battle?

    The bad news was spreading. The people who passed the news rushed along the forest road. In just one day, most of the villages in the tribal alliance had learned of the news. Although the news is too crazy, a large number of immigrants who have fled back are all talking the same thing in a panic.

    Do not! The situation is heading towards the irreversible development of the disaster!

    Because no matter whether the Rus people really want to launch a war against the core area of ??Tavastia, at least they have this ability and probably have this motive. Exchange of thoughts and whereabouts, if the Tavastias learn that there is a tribe nearby that is much weaker than themselves, will they be friendly? Of course it is conquered by force!

    Although the words of the messenger and the returning immigrant are different, their core meaning is the same.

    The leader Watkard heard about the incident like a bolt from the blue, and a thousand reinforcements could not solve the matter. What should I do next?

    He instinctively thought of continuing to increase troops, and he led the army to continue fighting against the dangerous Russ!

    Before that, he urgently summoned the leaders of all the villages, hoping that many wise men could brainstorm and come up with a better way to defend against the enemy.

    There were more than 30 people sitting in the huge shed at once, and anxiety was written on everyone''s faces. It was obviously a gathering of spring flowers, and the cold winter seemed to be killed by the Ross people who came across the sea.

    But the question also comes, who are the Ross people?

    Then a village leader stood up and asked in public: "Who really knows these Rus people? Are they called by this name? Are they also a kind of Varange?"

    The messenger who was invited to the meeting was full of affirmation, and swore to all the noble leaders that what he saw and heard was true.

    "They...are the Varangans! They are the Varangans who attacked the Suomi people in the south and arrested them as slaves."

    "Really?" Another leader asked the messenger: "We didn''t provoke them."

    The messenger continued: "Provoked. We hit their pet."

    "It''s the people of science and culture? What are these? Just because of this, we are going to be driven to extinction?" The village chief who was speaking really didn''t understand.

    Most village leaders feel puzzled. Everyone¡¯s understanding of the Rus has just begun. Even though they suffered a disastrous defeat after the first encounter, how does this make sense?

    For a while, everyone was divided, and some people stood up in this noisy environment.

    The bald head of the old village stood up with a wooden staff and yelled: "To the east are the Karelians, who keep invading our territory. Now there is another Rus, and they want to wipe us out. If this is the case, we are. Isn¡¯t it at the juncture of life and death"

    "Then hit it!" Someone crushed a piece of wood to make it clear.

    The atmosphere needs someone to drive. Since the bald old man hoped to carry the war to the end on behalf of his village, other leaders have followed up.

    Originally, the leader Watkad thought that someone would shrink back because of cowardice, but now it seems that he is worried.

    In fact, if you think about it carefully, where can you retire? To the east is the territory of the old enemy, to the north are the aggressive Rus people who suddenly emerged from the north, and to the south are the long-term and harmonious Suomi people. If it really retreats, but also retreat to the territory of the Suomi people, then friends will not have to do it.

    But wait a minute! How could Tavastia not win Suomi''s support? Assuming that Tavastia is decayed or even completely defeated after the war, this area is the world of the Rus invaders, and eventually the Suomi will become the slaves of the Rus. Besides, it''s not that the Ross people haven''t attacked Suomi.

    Watkad thought of a strategy to win reinforcements, but Suomi''s reinforcements were unlikely to appear in a short time.

    Now that everyone has decided to fight back against the Ruths, Tavastia must rely on his own strength to defeat the enemy.

    Many village leaders have reached a consensus, and Watkad, who is the leader, stood up in compliance with the atmosphere, knowing that there was no need for the meeting to continue.

    "My friends, maybe this is the most dangerous moment in Tavastia. My brother Vatyara will never lie, nor will our compatriots who have fled back. If our brother who stayed in the north is defeated, then It is our turn to destroy. If a war breaks out in our territory, whether we win or not, we will pay a huge loss. War is inevitable, let the war unfold outside the territory! I decided to personally lead the army to crusade! "

    Watkad is going to "privilege", and everyone agrees.

    In this way, bigger problems ensue.

    Tavastiya was just a tribal alliance, and Watkad was just a man of great prestige. This person''s success lies in his military exploits. In this spring of life and death, as a war hero, of course he has to go out in person.

    He was elected as the highest military officer by all the village chiefs, and the scene of this election really meant that the early Roman Senate elected Dick more.

    If there is the highest, then there is the second. One named Nuoli (arrow cluster) is considered the second military commander.

    This Nuoli is naturally one of the strong contenders for the position of the leader, and the Watkad and Watyala brothers do not oppose this person on weekdays. At this time of survival, this person leads a group of old and weak guarding territories mainly in The eastern defense against the possible sneak attack by the Karelians, Watkad was very pleased.

    Although the Tavastia tribal alliance is very strong, it is only a strong player in the "Novice Village".

    They have a crowd of 20,000, and they can summon 5,000 men who can take up arms, and they can summon a group of female fighters whenever necessary.

    But who would expect a woman''s combat effectiveness?

    How many people should be sent north to defend against the enemy, Watkad called on all the villages to be strong and strong.

    The war is related to how tempting to survive, and the leaders of the villages have unreserved support, and the news is passed on.

    The father took his sons to the battlefield, and the woman roasted dried meat for the husband and son as dry food.

    They unreservedly brought their best weapons, so that a large number of fighters are like this.

    Warriors are covered in animal skins, often peaked by deer''s leather. Some strong men have wolf or bear heads on their heads, and many more have their fluffy hair tied with a twine rope.

    They each carry a short bear hunting spear, usually two or three javelins, a hand axe on their waist, and a wooden shield on their back. Many people still wear short bows and slowly clustered arrows in the leather quiver.

    A very typical Tavastia warrior was like this. A large number of warriors began to gather in the priest''s center. The people who had been inspired by the battle to the death infinite fighters had goodbye to their army. Everyone was full of confidence!

    The priests dressed like wild beasts danced around the bonfire. After all, they made up the bronze mouthpieces and stirred the wonderful music to enhance the priestly atmosphere.

    Ten sheep were slaughtered, and the blood of the sheep was sacrificed to the gods.

    The most noble female driver wore a bear skin, and on her black hair was a crown woven with flying owl feathers. She knelt in front of the flames, spread her hands, and then kneeled down on her knees. Then she was kneeling and praying with a deep voice: "God of the earth! Give your child a great victory! Bless me, don¡¯t let evil The enemy killed me, and let me kill all the enemies..."

    The sheep were completely burned, as the so-called dust returns to the dust, the sheep turned into powder is regarded as a tribute to the earth god.

    Of course there is a deeper symbolic meaning here, because the Tavastias have very similar beliefs with the Corvins and the northernmost deer breeders (Lap people). They believe in the sea of ??souls, and the "ocean" is under the earth. , Is also the home of all souls.

    More than 3,000 fighters stood out, from fifteen to fifty years old, most of the Tavastia''s new force were among them.

    The remaining soldiers can still reach the scale of two thousand, which is to arm the ten-year-old boy to become a bow soldier to guard his home.

    For this sudden war, Tavastia has mobilized more than 6,000 so-called fighters, and this is basically close to their limit.

    There is light in the eyes of a famous soldier. For this sudden threat of war, Tavastia has bet on his own national fortune.

    Is this sloppy? It is really sloppy.

    This decisive battle to go to the battlefield does not seem to be a rational choice at all, even if the decisive battle, why not wait for work? But things have happened. The unruly Tavastias are unwilling to lose control of the newly conquered territories. They are even more unwilling to negotiate with their opponents. With a more miraculous vision, they realize that the Ruths are both deadly threats, and they are also deadly threats. Aware of the truth about the coldness of the lips and the teeth.

    When the largest expeditionary force in Tavastia began to leave its village and gather in the most heavily guarded mountain fort, the sacrificial center, a group of messengers have entered the lake area in canoes. The next step is to enter the river and reach the Suomi people. In the core area, request the local chief chief to send troops to support.

    In any case, facing the risk of war, Suomi merchants currently staying in Tavastia territory are ready to move. This group of guys didn¡¯t think that the Tavastiyas who had assembled a powerful force would be defeated for the second time. On the contrary, they felt that they could assemble such a large army in two or three days. If this were to go south in a big way, Suomi (people of Huze) would be forced to Merged with Tavastia. The businessmen subconsciously fear these people, and subconsciously hope that the Ross people can dampen their spirits. As for the relationship between the Rus and the Varyag bandits, the Suomi fur traders didn''t care, as if they were just bystanders of the war.

    The Tavastiya Army completed the final rectification of the strongest expedition on the eighth day after the war alert of the messenger and the fleeing immigrants was issued.

    The leader Watkad was in a mixed mood. The Ruths were able to fight his brother to lose half of his troops in a battle. This expedition defeated the Russ, even if he would have to win a miserable victory. This should be fate, and it is unrealistic to think about occupying new territories without bloodshed.

    Since Tavastia and Ross both covet the resources of the Great Northern River Basin, let''s fight a decisive battle.

    Compared to other tribes, Tavastias are indeed better in military appearance.

    All villages large and small have sent troops, and their leader or the leader¡¯s sturdy son has become a military commander after another, leading the village¡¯s Jianyong to the battlefield. Therefore, they took the village as a unit and formed all of a sudden. There are more than 30 armed groups of different sizes.

    Among them, the armed group of the leader of Watkad has the most forces, but it is not much higher than the second. It is precisely because of the half-dozen power of the major large villages that Tavastia has continued its long-term and simple military democracy. Nowadays, it is the supreme military command, and Watkad is still not a monopoly on Dick.

    They couldn''t make the ranks of the ranks uniform, at least they formed more than 30 groups, facing the march of more than two hundred kilometers, everyone would not mess up the ranks.

    When a rain came suddenly, people hid under the trees and continued to wait for the reindeer carrying supplies.

    The rain lasted for three days, and when the fourth day was still misty and rainy, they dragged their wet bodies and ate the wet dried meat and continued to move.

    The rain made the temperature drop so low that it made people tremble for a while.

    This situation is undoubtedly a realistic meaning to pour cold water on the hot-headed Tavasti runners.

    Some people say that this is not a good sign, and some people say that this is a trial of the God of the Earth for everyone.

    The leader Watkad was very eager. He promoted such a message in the ranks: "This rain is the gods helping us! The Ruths who come from afar will become exhausted by the rain, the enemy is weak and we are still strong, and we will quickly defeat. They will kill them all and take away those iron weapons."

    The key point of the information lies in the last reason, which is that everyone can obtain ironware through the battlefield. This is what they can do to grab it. People ignore the wetness of their bodies and become eager to try.

    On the Ross side, the facts are as what Watkad said.

    The Ross people considered the possibility of being exposed to the rain when they set out on the expedition, and there is no good way to deal with this matter.

    Rurik is determined to besiege the occupied old gray squirrel hill fort. It is not that he has the ability to attack by force, but simply wants to encircle and fight for help.

    Ross and allies are on guard. Even if a group of people go hunting in the forest to minimize material consumption, most of the soldiers still take root on the edge of the forest to monitor the every move of the mountain fort.

    When dark clouds began to appear in the sky, the Russ hurriedly started large-scale logging, and then created a large number of simple shacks in the forest. More than a dozen people gathered in a shack to shelter from the rain.

    It can be said that Rurik¡¯s situation is much better. His tent blocked most of the rain. However, he had to be accompanied by dampness and coldness these days when it rained.

    The rain was simply a gift to the defenders of the mountain fort, and Vatyara, who was trapped, knelt in the rain and thanked God. The defenders of the mountain castle knew that the forest was all enemies, and they believed in the fact that "reinforcements were already on the way".

    Those filthy and terrible things were washed away by rain, and a large number of pottery urns were placed in the open space in the mountain fort to become an excellent water container.

    People can skip meals for a long period of time, but a short period of dehydration will cause people to lose their ability to fight. This rain is like nectar, which objectively improves the ability of the lone army of Tavastia in the mountain fort.

    The rain finally came to an end, and the appearance of the sun caused a thick fog!

    The trapped beast did not use the fog to escape, but feared the bloodthirsty enemies hidden in the fog.

    The fog dissipated and the forest was quickly evaporating in the sun.

    Thanks to this untimely rain, Rurik, who originally hoped that the Oulu River would be a little calmer, would allow the long boat to enter the river smoothly.

    Of course the Ross people have the strength to maintain the siege for a period of time. The icing on the cake is that on the second day after the rain completely ended, three long boats turned against the turbulent river water and took a batch of slightly pickled cod meat. , And a boat of slightly damp oats arrived at the Rus camp.

    Their mode of transportation really surprised Rurik¡ªit was a tracker.

    The people who built Covenstad really thought of ingenious means in order to implement the support mission. Lurik soon learned that they used their strong arms to paddle up the water and sail up the water about the location of the old salmon lord mountain fort. The next step is to all disembark and pull the ship all the way to the current camp by the cable. Such heroic behavior certainly paid the price. When they unloaded the precious materials, the trackers all lay down like a burden, and then panted for breath...

    Isn''t the sudden supply a kind of "God''s reward" for the Ruths?

    But their **** is here. Rurik is the son of God.

    People eat the wheat shipped from the rear and have the opportunity to stew salted fish broth. Everyone in the army is eligible for a delicious meal, and the delicious aroma of this stewed fish and the attractive smell of wheat porridge naturally drift to the tower that guards the mountain In the nose of the Vastia defenders, poor defenders, there are only a few moldy dried meat, completely smelly uneaten reindeer meat, other than the rain in the urn.

    The situation is rapidly deteriorating, and Vatyara hopes that the reinforcements will clear the siege before everyone runs out of food and water.

    Unexpectedly, his hope is about to come true!

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 574ï¼š Day of the decisive battle

    Chapter 574: The Day of the Decisive Battle

    The forest is filled with killing intent, and the coolness of the morning makes people shiver even more.

    Vatyara and his brothers who stood by the mountain fort had been trapped by hunger for many days. They became weak and seemed to lose the strength to pull the bowstring.

    On the contrary, the Ross people in these days besieged the city have always been delicious.

    Watyara even saw ships appearing on the river in the distance. It was a bigger ship than he knew. Is this the big ship that his men reported earlier?

    He didn''t know how long he would remain trapped, but he had a very strong hunch that reinforcements would arrive in the next two or three days.

    This is indeed the case!

    Because, on this day, just to the south of the old gray squirrel hill fort, the long-distance Tavastia reinforcements have already encountered the Ross hunters who infiltrated this place to hunt!

    A gray shadow swayed in the forest, and then a silent arrow flew.

    The unprepared and slightly fatigued Tavastias were suddenly hit.

    Three fighters were hit by arrows, and the flaky arrow cluster of the rough diamond-shaped spear was pulled out. What surprised them was that the style of the arrow cluster was clearly their own.

    Is this a misunderstanding? Is it the brother who guards the territory that the army from afar is the enemy?

    The misunderstanding was quickly approached because of encounters in at least five locations.

    The loose hunting Ross people are not reckless fools. They hold bows or crossbows and throw arrows to meet them, and then run away.

    Although some Tavastias fired arrows to counterattack, after all, there was not much interaction between the two sides.

    The exhausted expeditionary fighter suddenly woke up, and the Supreme Military Commander Watkad asked all the village leaders to bring their brothers closer to him.

    The various small groups of Tavastia that had been turned into a scattered movement, they are now gathered in the forest into a dense formation.

    Realizing that something bad happened, the Hunter Ross ran out of the woods like crazy, yelling for new enemies to appear while running.

    Soon, all the hunters who were active in the south returned to the team, and Rurik also learned the good news he had dreamed of.

    "Finally it''s about to fight."

    A young giant stood up, and many heroes gathered around him.

    All the centurions of the Russian army were called to participate in the military meeting urgently, and the Balmerks were eager to try.

    "They''re finally here, I thought I needed to wait a few more days." Arik was excited, his eyes full of desire to kill.

    "I don''t know how many people have come." Biyunni asked cautiously.

    Heliger was also infected by this atmosphere: "Even if five thousand people come, we will all have their heads chopped off."

    Rurik looked around and coughed resolutely: "There is no need to say anything to boost morale. Now gather all the soldiers to me, and our army is ready to fight."

    "Ah, this." Arik was taken aback: "My brother, our siege army has withdrawn. Wouldn''t the enemies in the fort have a chance to escape."

    "Those people? They are no longer important. The purpose of their existence is to attract the enemy''s main force. Besides, I don''t think they really have the strength to escape through the wall."

    Rurik really didn''t want to care about the guys in the mountain fort anymore. He originally wanted an empty place as a battlefield. It just so happened that this land that was pioneered by the invaders was really empty, and this place was the best battlefield.

    Once fighting, the battle will eventually spread to the mountain fort. Why worry about the escape of the besieged enemy? They are just small characters who are trapped close to the war, they are really hard to escape.

    All the hunters who withdrew were describing that they saw an enemy in different directions. According to comprehensive intelligence, the array that Rurik judged the enemy seemed to be like a big net, and it came here as a small group.

    Their direction of travel is so accurate that Rurik, the leader who doesn''t know the road, doesn''t believe it.

    Since the enemy came prepared, he should not be confident in the strength of the Rus army and despise the enemy.

    But these Tavastia invaders are really hard not to be looked down upon.

    Let''s pay the utmost respect to these "Thousand Miles Rescue" enemies!

    "I want to kill them all. I want you to do your best to kill their males, so that this enemy loses the ability to attack us!" He gave this "extreme" order to the brothers, causing everyone to roar. He started Deploy the army.

    How to defend against the enemy? Is there a better method than "clamp tactics"?

    As shown in the battle of Gotland, the British island¡¯s guns against Northumbria King, Rurik decided to implement this tactic, even if it is the Balmerk allies in the army, they are already Know the basic operation of this tactic in the battle in Britain.

    To be honest, Rurik didn''t think the Balmerks had too high combat effectiveness, but once they were combined with their own shooting flag team, their combat effectiveness would naturally increase substantially.

    In a sense, the Balmerk warriors of Bijuni were auxiliary forces to the shooting flag team.

    Who is the strongest in Rurik''s heart? It''s your own shooting force.

    For longbowmen and crossbowmen, the self-protection and melee capabilities of individual soldiers are naturally bad. Once they form a group and are guarded by professional melee units, the situation is completely changed.

    Based on this principle, the Balmerks and the shooting flag team with a large number of heavy weapons became the center of the Russian army. Arik''s Warriors First Flag team and Heliger''s Mellaren Flag team were on the left and right sides.

    A large number of Ross fighters gathered in Xiangrulik''s camp, and they were moving grandiosely on the edge of the forest. This was really foolish for the tired defenders who were trapped in the lonely city.

    "Boss! They... are they at large?" asked a tired soldier.

    Vatyara glanced sallowly, and shook his head vigilantly: "They are gathering troops to attack our fortress! Damn it! Brothers, don''t sleep, get up and fight!"

    However, people who are relieved just want to lie down, even if they climb the wooden ladder up the wooden wall of the mountain fort, how many can continue to draw their bows to fight back? Many people have given up. These once-confident Tavastias have been exhausted by the continuous harassment of the Ross people (the trebuchet stone) these days. Coupled with the torture of hunger, many people think of suicide to escape. .

    Some people think that since the Ross people are gathering, the siege will not be lifted?

    But when the people who wanted to escape from the chaos finally stood on the wall, the forest in the distance was still smoking, and the thought of fleeing disappeared.

    Rurik let the assembled soldiers rest in the forest. They lined up their ranks, and then sat down and waited for work.

    In this way, once the enemy suddenly appeared in the forest, the Russ army could walk out of the woods and fight the enemy in a decisive battle.

    Maintaining the formation is very important! Rurik also had a great appetite this time. Since someone ridiculed that the enemy might have five thousand people, the Ross people were prepared and resolutely maintained their formation to eat the entire enemy army.

    Of course, morale boosting before the war is indispensable!

    The longbowmen and the trebuchet were dispatched again, and under the eyes of everyone, they once again used the firepower at the old gray squirrel hill fort that had been beaten for many days.

    The Ross army leaped for joy, and the birds all over the forest were taken aback and flew clean. They spontaneously knocked on their shields and issued a Viking roar, and collectively stomped the ground. From the perspective of this defender, the Ross people were really about to attack the city.

    Vatyara closed his eyes, he was unwilling to do so. He was a warrior and died like an ant.

    A large number of rocks fell from the sky, and lethal arrows were mixed in it. On the other hand, the soldiers dragged their tired bodies to hide one by one, and the weak everyone basically lost the ability to fight back.

    But the Ross did not launch a general offensive.

    Although the roar of the Ross people was shielded by the pine forest, the vibrations caused by their crazy stomping, and the large number of fleeing birds, all proved one thing to the slowly advancing Tavastia reinforcements gathered in a group-the enemy''s main force in front.

    There is nothing to say. This is a decisive battle to bet on the fate of the alliance. All village leaders and ordinary soldiers share the same hatred and unswervingly continue their advance.

    The Tavastias, with as many as a thousand bow-bearers in front, followed closely behind them with their short spears.

    Finally, in the evening, a group of people suddenly emerged from the quiet southern forest.

    The unexpected personnel really frightened Yiyi Lauros.

    People stood up one after another, their surprised expressions disappeared one after another, replaced by a desire to go to war, even if it was already evening.

    Arik rushed to find his brother to explain his brothers'' thoughts on playing.

    "Someone wants to challenge? No! Let everyone stay calm and wait for all of them."

    "However, the enemy has come. No one is afraid of fighting under the night."

    ¡¾Book Friends Welfare you can get cash or points, and iphone12, sitch are waiting for you! Follow the vx public account [Book Friends Base Camp] to get it!

    "Fight under the night?" Rurik smiled contemptuously. "So they will run away in the chaos. Brother, I want to annihilate them, and I don''t want any enemy to run away. Don''t worry, they will appear in a decisive battle with our army tomorrow. Follow my schedule."

    A large number of bonfires were lit in the Rus¡¯ forest army. After night fell, how terrible was this scene?

    The Tavastia reinforcements who had first walked out of the forest all retreated, leaving only a few eyeliners to stare at the enemy''s camp.

    Originally, they were attacked and lost several brothers during the march, which made everyone feel unhappy. After learning that the enemy is indeed powerful, people will inevitably not be afraid.

    Didn''t they initially feel high-spirited and feel invincible in the world? This is indeed the case, but this arrogance has been disrupted by the continuous march of the past six days.

    The Tavastias who sat down were resting, and people quickly learned that the Rus had broken open a huge army formation, and that a large number of looming bonfires in the forest explained too much.

    tension? fear? Excited? It doesn''t matter anymore.

    Military Commander Watkad also summoned all the village leaders under the night to convene their last military meeting before the war.

    Things get a little tricky, and someone suddenly retreats when the battle is approaching.

    "They must be very strong, and their strength does not seem to be less than ours. If we make an all-out assault tomorrow, we are bound to lose a lot."

    Watkad immediately refuted this cowardly remark. He held an axe and pointed at the speaker: "Shut up! We didn''t come here to be frightened by the enemy and run away. This is a battle of our destiny, and no one can''t. escape."

    Another perpetual main fighter spoke: "The Ross people have lit a lot of bonfires. Are they barbecued? Since they are eating, why don''t we launch an attack?"

    "Yes!" Someone echoed.

    "No." The sane man yelled: "Brothers need to rest and eat some jerky to fight! We can''t expect the weary to win, let alone it is night."

    Watkad was not so stupid as to take a tired division to attack at night. Besides, the Tavastias did not have the experience of attacking at night.

    Those guys in the main battle are clearly doing a performance, but to prove to everyone that they are not afraid to fight.

    Watkad gave everyone a rest, because he neglected to take care of any fire-making behavior.

    Soon the flames appeared in the camp of Tavastia, although the flames were dim, they could not escape the eyes of the Ross people.

    Everything is clear. The enemy''s reinforcements have already appeared. While the Ross people are busy sharpening their swords to eat, the people who are trapped in the fort suddenly burst out with great vitality.

    Vatyara suddenly gained strength. He climbed down the wooden wall along the ropes with more than 30 still stamina. Then more than a hundred hungry people climbed out, even if they fell heavily on the mud. They will also drag their hungry bodies towards the forest camp where their compatriots are.

    There is a strange team moving towards their side, they are still talking their hometown as they walk?

    The surprised "eyeliner" immediately understood-this is the thousand brothers sent out before!

    Finally, the hungry Wat Yarabi helped him walk into the camp and saw his elder brother. The old man simply hugged his elder brother Watkad and wept bitterly.

    "Brother! You are still alive! God bless you." He comforted his brother, and brought some dried meat and clean water.

    Those who successfully withdrew were all saved. However, there were still more than two hundred and a half dead people lying in the mountain fort. They were one step away from becoming hungry.

    The appearance of the old brother was undoubtedly a gift to Watkad and all the leaders of the village. The man who had eaten some food to restore some strength began to explain his fierce battle with the Rus.

    My brother¡¯s words are becoming more and more bizarre. It seems that the Ross people are not flesh and blood. They are all undead monsters that cross the sea. They are vicious skinning hands and cannibals. The cruel methods and sharp weapons completely surpass everyone. Imagination.

    Many people were suddenly on pins and needles when they learned the real information. Many people didn''t say it, but the flame reflected the expression clearly saying "I want to run away."

    Up to now, Watkad suddenly felt that the appearance of his younger brother was no longer a happy event. Once he learned that the enemy was really strong and powerful, it would be strange that the guys had no one to retreat and were still confident.

    At the critical moment, Watkad hurriedly stood up, facing all the village leaders and said timidly: "My brother was scared The enemy is indeed strong, but we are not weak. The stronger the enemy, this decisive battle. The more important it is. For the sake of our wives and children, and our most precious mountains, we cannot retreat. If we are destined to die in battle, we will die for everything we guard."

    Watkad also wanted to say something high-spirited. He hoped to inspire everyone¡¯s fighting spirit and dispel some of the existing depression. Unfortunately, looking at everyone¡¯s expressions, everyone just raised their hands in line with each other. I was afraid in my heart. It is still an indelible worry.

    However, everyone has nowhere to go.

    Watkad, he rushed to the battlefield as a martyr, and he understood that this battle was about everything.

    The vast majority of people are sand trapped by the torrent of the times, and they are small characters.

    Regardless of the mood, the strongest force that Tavastia can assemble, after a night of rest, everyone¡¯s body has been restored to a large extent. When the morning fog began to recede, they walked out with all kinds of weapons. The forest roared while walking slowly.

    The mountains and rivers were shocked, and the birds and beasts disappeared.

    The roar of the Tavastia is to declare that they are the masters of this area! However, the Ross people did not allow it.

    The Ross people, who had already stood up, began to beat the wooden shields and retaliated with Viking roars, and some people blew the horns in the chaos to build momentum. In this chaos, the Russ walked out of the woods with weapons while grabbing dried fish and wheat cakes and stuffing them into their mouths.

    Everything is unspoken. The awakened Rurik got up and put his own helmet on his head. Under the protection of many guards, he rushed to the scene of the decisive battle with his two thousand soldiers...

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 575ï¼š The role of hanging

    Chapter 575 The Strangulation Battle

    Facing the rising sun, the people in uniform were bathed in the rising sun, which swept away the coldness of the morning.

    Everyone lined up in a long array. People were all wearing white robes, and the blue stripes on their chests were exactly the same. The uniform dressing brought unique and orderly beauty, and further strengthened the glory of the Rus as a Rus!

    In this battle, they were not simply venting their anger for the servants of science and technology, the war was entirely for the benefit of Ross.

    In this battle, the invincible Lord Rurik will sit down in person. Odin, who is incarnate as the sun, will watch this battle. All brave fighters who work hard will be eligible to go to Valhalla.

    The Ross people are not afraid of death, not that they want to go directly to Valhalla through the battle.

    Rurik had long asked the newborn priests to explain that the so-called veteran warrior who had gone through battle died of old age in his own home. After he died, he would immediately regain his youth and his most visible years. Leah led to the temple.

    No one, the Ruth, hopes to die in this battlefield. Everyone has a very pure thought in their hearts, that is, crusade against the enemies here is just an exercise. After the slash, the army will join in the west and go to the wealthy Britain to plunder. wealth.

    The Tavastiyas absolutely would not have thought that they would regard this battle as a stand for life and death, and the fact is indeed the case. In the Russ'' eyes, it is just a "warm-up".

    The fighters from both sides have all appeared.

    The Ross people lined up in an orderly manner, coupled with the completely uniform dress, the strong visual shock really made the Tavastians both scared and envious.

    Watkad gritted his teeth, he held an iron sword in one hand and an axe in his hand, looking at the enemy army, he could not predict the outcome of the battle.

    How to deal with the enemy? He didn''t have a good way, or that he was leading an army of this size for the first time. It seemed that he had the only tactic to rush everyone in a swarm.

    Fighting can never start as soon as the two sides meet.

    Rurik stood in front of the formation. His thin figure merged with the fighters behind him. After all, he was also dressed in white.

    Yevlo asked cordially: "The brothers behind the trebuchet told me that they are ready. I think the enemy is also within the attack range. Why don''t we attack suddenly?"

    "No. Go and get that Bakkan over."

    "Yes."

    The hapless Bakan was quickly escorted over and was pressed to the ground again.

    Rurik motioned to his men to let him go, and then the man cut the cord of his elbow.

    "Go, you go tell the enemies over there, let them lay down their weapons, and then kneel down to be our slaves."

    Bakkan was shocked when he heard this: "My lord, are you asking me to be a messenger? If you want to spread the word like this, they will kill me!"

    "Hurry up." Rurik suddenly drew his sword and roared: "If you don''t go, you will be killed now."

    "Ah! It''s..."

    Because this man has always been dispensable, Rurik knew that there would be no shortage of captives after the battle. Then he would interrogate a few more serious Tavastias to have the best details. Clearly understand. Rurik really couldn''t believe the words of the betrayer Bakkan. He should kill the blood and contaminate his sword by himself, and let the opponent hand it.

    Besides, Rurik hoped to provoke the enemy into a group of angry bulls, and then rushed towards him.

    The Tavastians gathered in a mess. Their all black hair and brown-gray fur robes made them look like a large group of bear-like wild animals instead of human beings.

    Bakan walked over with a strong panic, facing such a man who looked like a messenger, Watkad motioned to the archer not to attack.

    But when Bakhan approached and nervously repeated the conditions of the war that the Russ had set out, the hapless toolman was immediately killed.

    Of course Watkard knew this man. The traitor he hated the most in his life. He obviously surrendered to Tavastia, but now he has become the subordinate of the Ross people?

    Bakkan was killed, his head was cut off by Watkad himself, and then he raised it high and yelled and provoke the Rus army.

    This roar is the horn of attack!

    With a flick of his body, Bakkan''s head was thrown out vigorously.

    Watkad, who was dripped with blood, waved his iron sword again: "Brothers! Go!"

    The entire black-and-white Tavasti runners are moving, like a herd of horses on the Great Plains running wildly, and like a herd of deer running in clusters on a snowy field, this is a very large assault force, it¡¯s fair to say that the Ross fighters think of them one after another. In the decisive battle on Gotland, these enemies indeed looked very courageous and fierce.

    Being wrapped up in the charge by the brothers, screaming frantically while rushing, even those who are really timid are infected by this atmosphere and become crazy.

    People are so strange, whether they are timid or brave, they are now all blank in their heads, charging and hacking seem to be the only meaning of their existence.

    Therefore, death is also the final meaning of their existence.

    The Ross Army is on guard, and the ready shooting flag team is now starting to show off!

    All the crossbowmen lined up in front of the Chinese army. They lined up in three rows, waiting for Rurik''s phased shooting order.

    However, the catapult and the torsion slingshot have been ordered to fire immediately, and do their best to continue shooting again!

    The trebuchet throws stones, the torsion slingshot fires the javelin, and the longbowmen who are ordered to shoot freely constitute the first wave of the Rus offensive.

    Two fist-sized pebbles fell from the sky, accurately hitting the enemy who was in a dense formation of pigs.

    The stone immediately smashed the enemy into flesh and blood, and the middle one was dead!

    The javelin is even more terrifying. For these unarmored enemies, they will be nailed to the ground after being hit, or penetrate two enemies, but they will fall in pain.

    Braving the arrows and stone bullets of the Ross people, the blank-headed Tavastias didn''t even have the right to retreat. Everyone was charging, and if they stopped or retreated, they would be trampled to death by the rear brothers.

    Seeing that the enemy army is in front, although all the Ross people have erected large round shields, Watkad is not afraid, and our brothers are not bad with wooden shields.

    The Tavastians were ready to fight melee, when suddenly a new blow came.

    The people who rushed to the front fell to the ground with arrows, and they were trampled by people behind them immediately after they fell.

    "Back in the first row! Second row! Hjutra!"

    The second row of crossbowmen fired immediately.

    "Good job. Third row, hjutra!"

    Rurik completed three rounds of launching one after another, and the crossbowmen in the last two rows had all retreated behind the shield wall barrier by Balmerk''s sword and shield.

    The original first row of shooters, they completed the collapse and loading assault, and then retreated into the shield wall after the fourth round of shooting was actually completed.

    At this point, the Russ built a shield wall with a width of 200 meters, and this shield wall has a tendency to expand to the two wings.

    Even if they suffered severe losses suddenly, the Tavastias had no choice. They stepped on to their fallen brother, holding their weapons high and continuing to charge.

    The collision finally happened!

    The stormtroopers who entered the violent state jumped into the array of the Ruths, and smashed the Russ array with their own deaths.

    The front line of shock for a time was chaotic, shouting and screaming one after another, the scene of flesh and blood flying everywhere, and the sharp sound of metal collision.

    The red blood immediately dyed the white robe of one Ross and Balmerk fighter after another. The blood of the enemy drove people into madness. Relying on the protection of shields and lock armor, the Russian army stabs forward frantically.

    The Tavastias didn''t break the shield wall at all. Even if more than fifty people jumped into the formation at one time, the final result was that they were all pricked into flesh by the halberds of the Russian soldiers behind.

    There were axes hitting the shoulders of the Rus, and there were also Russ falling in the rebellion. Most of the results of the fall were being trampled to death by their own people and enemies, but the number of Russ who died in this way was rare.

    As long as you resist the enemy''s piggy attack, the next step is the deadly counterattack of the Rus.

    Soldiers on the front line stab with swords. This stab action is very similar to that of a Roman phalanx. The difference is that the brothers in the back wield a long-handled halberd, and the axe mounted behind the spearhead fell from the sky, slashing the enemy''s head vigorously, helping the frontline brothers.

    More and more Tavastia people are dying on the front line, the battlefield has become extremely bloody, and the land that should have become dry is now muddy again, with dark red sludge everywhere accompanied by extremely strong Fishy.

    The **** battle on the front line is underway, and the Ross army is moving to the two wings. This is a macroscopic change, and the Tavastians are busy fighting with weapons at all.

    But the archers on both sides were spontaneously supporting their brothers, and for a while, arrows flew around the heads of the fierce soldiers.

    In the chaos, the Tavastia hunters could no longer take aim. They gritted their teeth and projected into the air while hoping that they would not be hit by the Ross people.

    Thanks to the bulletproof shield that Arik prepared before, and the large number of shields that the Rus originally equipped. Rurik''s ranged soldiers are hiding under wooden shields, especially those children with light crossbows. The huge bulletproof shields can hide five or six people at a time! They finished the winding, projected the wooden-armed crossbow out of the wooden shield barrier, and then continued to reload.

    Tavastia''s arrows crackled and hit the iron and bronze helmets of the Rus, and it was of no use except to make some marks.

    However, many people suffered shoulder injuries. It was a few extremely sharp arrows that fell from the sky, breaking through the gaps in the Ross''s lock armor, and only some of the arrow clusters were squeezed into the flesh.

    Some armored warriors have many arrows inserted into their bodies, and the arrows are like potions that provoke violent anger. They become berserkers.

    Only those javelins were deadly, and the guns made in imitation of ancient Rome were thrown at the Rus, which caused substantial damage.

    The Tavastias are throwing arrows and guns, and their support attempts are gradually being destroyed by the arrow rain of the Rus.

    A large number of ejected arrows continued to cause casualties to the Tavastians in the rear. Not to mention the stones and javelins that were smashed down, and those who hit them would die.

    During the chaos, Watkad became more and more aware that the situation was wrong, but he was unable to see the entire battlefield clearly when he was in the formation. What''s worse, even if he tried to issue an order now, how did the chaos brothers learn about it?

    For the Tavastias, this is already the largest battle in the history of their tribal alliance, or a gang fight on an unprecedented scale.

    How to talk about constitution? The battle situation quickly evolved into separate battles of the Tavastia fighters.

    In terms of height and physical strength, the Tavastias who came from afar have a physical disadvantage, not to mention that their weapons and armors are worse than the Ruths.

    Send 888 cash red envelopes to follow the vx official account [Book Friends Base Camp], watch popular masterpieces, draw 888 cash red envelopes!

    If there is a shortage in this area, it can be made up by force estimation, but the combined force of the Russ Army is not much less than theirs.

    The tall and strong armored Russ stepped on the corpse on the ground, leaned in front of him with a shield, and marched violently with a **** steel sword in his right hand.

    The Tavastia, who had already died many people, continued to brave the arrows of the Rus and began to instinctively retreat.

    As a wall of steel pressed over, the people whose hearts were almost bursting awake one after another, and they thought of running away.

    Watkad had already seen someone fleeing for his life with a short spear, and he yelled angrily: "You don''t go! Keep fighting for me!"

    He wanted to kill those deserters, it was because of the existence of these guys who flee, that more people were retreating.

    If the leader had a musket in his hand, he would not hesitate to shoot deserters to try to restore the precarious army.

    It happened that at this critical juncture, many village leaders who had been the main battle panted and fled to his side.

    Someone threw an axe and stomped and cursed, "I won''t fight anymore! I want to get out! The Ross people are going to kill us all!"

    "You? You want to run away?!" Watkad''s iron sword hit the man''s neck directly in his rage.

    The tribe leader didn¡¯t look straight, and resolutely said contemptuously: ¡°This is what you did? That¡¯s enough! Brothers are all dead, and there is no one to defend the territory. I will take people home now while they are still alive. ¡­"

    After all, the man picked up the axe and ran away, followed by armed villagers from his village.

    When the other village leaders saw this, they had to grinned their teeth and glanced at Watkad with a slight shame, but followed the former''s escape.

    It is shameful to protect the Huze territory in the south by keeping your life.

    Watkad was thrown down, and he held up his sword and yelled: "You guys will come back to me! You ran away, we are all going to die!"

    In the beginning, only more than 300 people fled. While the rear of the Tavasti runners feasted on Ross'' arrows and rocks, the soldiers who persisted in their efforts completely began to retreat.

    The fighters on the front line were facing the increasingly approaching army formation of the Ross people. They didn''t notice that an encirclement net was gradually forming. They had lost a lot of energy in the fierce battle and they were also maintaining the most basic formation and gradually retreating. The two sides of the striker are reaching a strange tacit understanding, as if a zero-range fight is to be avoided. The two sides keep a certain distance, but what is the use?

    Arik and Heliger speed up the formation of the encirclement on the two wings. This is a "pincer offensive", but Arik prefers to call it the "wine urn tactic".

    Generally, a pottery urn for storing ale must have a large wooden stopper. Who is responsible for this stopper?

    This is Jeflo and his hundred brothers.

    Thousands of people were fighting fiercely in the open space outside the old gray squirrel hill fort. Jeflo urgently received Rurik¡¯s outflaming order. He took a hundred elite guards, carried a steel-armed crossbow, and carried arrows. Sneaking with the shield in the forest, he directly touched the camp of Tavastia.

    Those hungry people who had escaped from the mountain fort rested here, and the wounded who had suffered from the previous battle with their feet were also recuperating.

    Roth''s reckless men descended like a god, and they found that the camp was killing indiscriminately.

    The commander of the expedition, Watyara, dreamed of gaining greater power and greater glory, and finally exhausted, he was hacked and killed by an unknown mercenary soldier from Lake M?laren.

    Who knew that this resting person was a senior person?

    Evlo used powerful means to clean the forest camp and seized a handful of supplies by the way.

    This is nothing, just because the order they received was to suddenly come out from the back of the enemy''s army and attack the enemy fugitives by surprise.

    In this battle, R¨¹lik also used smart fighters from all over the world. However, due to the limited strength of the Rus army and underestimation of the enemy¡¯s strength, he had to send a partial division with only a "hundred-man" force to block it. Live the gap and strangle the ruined soldiers.

    These one hundred guys are madmen who followed Rurik!

    Those armed men who fled with the leader of the village were full of joy and felt that they could escape into the forest, and suddenly a large number of arrows flew.

    The sudden and precise heavy crossbow arrows directly hit more than forty people, immediately disrupting their fleeing positions.

    "Keep on winding! Hurry up!" Yevlo ordered with a torn voice.

    These fine mercenaries almost have a steel arm crossbow. They are now in full strength, and they just use their muscles to wind the steel arm by stepping, and then install the crossbow arrows to shoot the enemy again.

    And this second round of shooting is basically the last chance for everyone in Evlo.

    Another group of enemies fell to the ground with arrows. The living people didn¡¯t know what was going on for a while. When they instinctively retreated again, they saw a group of warriors with blue stripes on their chests in white robes, wearing stickers reflecting sunlight. The helmet appeared!

    It''s from Ross! They occupied the forest camp! They are here!

    The few village leaders who had resolutely escaped were all shot by crossbow arrows, and the headless people could only hope for the shelter of the still fighting troops.

    Unfortunately, when will the arrows and stones of the Ross people come to an end? It was supposed to be the Tavastias who had the advantage of archery. Their bowholders were first suppressed by severe firepower in the two-sided shooting, and now they have turned into a large number of dead people lying covered with arrows.

    There was an absurd scene on the battlefield. The arrows that fell on the ground generally had gray-yellow tail feathers. If you put aside the corpses on the ground and the muddy blood, UU reading at first glance looked like a mature wheat field.

    How many fighters are left to fight? Watkad gradually understood his situation for the first time.

    The back of the Tavastians has been cut off, and now the brothers can''t escape even if they want to escape.

    The encircling net of the Rus was basically formed, and arrows and stones still fell from the sky.

    There is no good way for Watkad, and every second he hesitates, his soldiers are injured or killed.

    On the other hand, the Ruths, they are stepping on corpses all over the floor, constantly shrinking the encirclement circle, shouting slogans every step they take.

    This is not war, like a group of warriors hunting mad bears!

    It''s a pity that Watkad''s mentality has almost collapsed. He doesn''t think that he is a bear that can trap the beast and fight. Look at the fearful eyes of the brothers, everyone has become a weak rabbit, which can be slaughtered...

    In this war, Tavastiya has already lost, and the entire tribal alliance has lost most of its males, even if it either died in the hands of the **** Varangans like Ross, or died in the Karelian invasion. .

    But a true warrior cannot surrender! Watkad looked at the iron sword in his hand. This good sword hadn''t killed any Ross, but...

    He smirked, ashamed of his own clan and gods, annoyed that he had to assemble almost all the males and the Rus in a decisive battle in his anger, and why did not a large group of tribal leaders bluntly objected before the defeat.

    When others didn''t want to pay attention, he aimed the blade at his neck, and then stabbed it down.

    A generation of Watkad, who became the chief chief of the Alliance, was killed in the last battle and the only battle in his life for his tribal alliance.

    Still looking for "The Rise of Rurik" free novel?

    Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 576ï¼š The war will continue

    Chapter 576

    Tavastia warriors lying down were everywhere on the battlefield. Among them, the wounded were squirming and frail, but they were found to be killed by the Ruths.

    The land became muddy, the air was filled with a pungent smell, and the blood of the war dead began to converge into a stream, forming a number of terrifying "red runoffs" into the rushing Oulu River, and the river water was also reddened.

    But the battle continues!

    Watkad, the military leader of Tavastia, had already lost his battle and committed suicide. But how many people in the chaotic army had noticed this situation?

    The encirclement of the Ross people has merged, they put the blood-stained shields together into a large circle, and kept shrinking the encirclement screaming neatly.

    The Tavastias who were once in the circle tried to break through, but after all they couldn''t break through the rock-like shield wall.

    The people in the circle were trembling with short spears and hand axes. They were dressed in furry leather, and the whole person was like a wounded beast waiting to be hunted.

    What''s more peculiar is that deadly arrows are often shot out from the gaps in the shield. This is what Lurik deliberately did, and the warriors with crossbows were ordered to continue bleeding the enemies in the circle.

    "Where is the commander? Watkad! Think of a way for the brothers?" a village leader roared desperately.

    "Yeah! We''ll really be over if we continue like this!" Someone was wailing again.

    Finally, a warrior who tried his best to keep his legs trembling unconsciously rushed to his village chief and said desperately: "Watkad is dead, we are finished."

    \\Mi\\mi reading\\\\!

    "Already dead? Shot by the Ross people?"

    "No... he committed suicide."

    "Suicide?!" The village leader almost broke his teeth and yelled: "Stupid! You stupid leader caused all the brothers to be killed. You have committed suicide by yourself!"

    "Village Chief, what shall we do?" The man continued to whine.

    How to do? What else can I do?

    The leader of this village wanted to surrender to survive, but looking at the battle, the Ross people were almost beheading everyone.

    Maybe...you can try it?

    In a critical moment, someone has to come forward and find a way. The leader of this village took a moment to observe the situation, and found to his horror that there were fewer than 500 brothers who were still resisting.

    The fact is that the three thousand troops assembled in Tavastia were nearly wiped out in one morning''s battle. Who knows that the Ross people¡¯s front is so strong? The brothers are using flesh and blood to ram into the iron enemy.

    The leader of the village suddenly stood up and threw away his small wooden shield and hand axe in front of the **** steel sword and blood red shield of the aggressive Ross.

    He yelled in his own words: "Truce! We want to survive! Stop fighting, we surrender!"

    He continued to yell, but the Roth''s line was still approaching.

    Until Rurik gave the armistice command!

    Could it be possible that the prayer of a village chief would be exchanged for the mercy of the Ruth''s men? It can be said that "what is to do with you to destroy you", the Ross people did stop, only Rurik who was sitting behind gave the order, the reason behind this is also very simple-if the enemy is killed, who will do it? Lead the way for me to go straight to Huanglong?

    The appetite of Rurik or the entire Russian army has grown. A victory is nothing. If you can take the opportunity to expand the battle, a fool would hesitate.

    It took a long time for the person who was ordered to report the information to accurately pass the information, and then the Russian army gradually stopped.

    There are less than four hundred Tavastias remaining alive. If the Russian army does not stop, it is equivalent to annihilation of the enemies in the encirclement within half an hour. This is like a pack of wolves breaking into the sheep. The result of the circle is destined to be bright.

    The shield wall stopped, and the horrified Tavastia was relieved a little.

    Of course, things are not that simple. He opened his arms to signal that the innocent village leader had fallen in a pool of blood. He was hit by a heavy crossbow arrow in the face and killed on the spot.

    But there are still many noble village leaders who are protected by their own people. They are still safe for the time being, but they dare not attack easily because of pressure.

    Suddenly, the shield wall gave up a passage.

    First, more than a dozen Ross Berserkers with black bear skins and fangs on their heads stood up. Then, a big figure who appeared to be a child walked out with a serious face and a sword.

    Rurik was indeed a big man, he was obviously a **** fight and the other sloppy and messy things, but now he is still keeping clean.

    He took off his sticker helmet, pointed his sword at the shivering enemy who had given up resistance in his right hand, and shouted at the group of Tavastias in a language that at least the Corvin could understand: "Put down your weapon! Kneel down on the ground." Be a slave! Avoid death! Otherwise, kill immediately!"

    Rurik said it three times, looking at the trembling eyes of his opponent, maybe they didn''t understand?

    He was too lazy to speak, and simply asked again: "Your leader! Come out!"

    Looking at the Tavastias, the village leaders who were protected gradually became active, and finally one of them bravely stood up.

    The man approached Rurik cautiously, and was afraid of the swords and spears of the Ross warriors, and walked two steps and stood straight.

    "You...who are you? Is it the leader of Tavastia?" Rurik asked again.

    Such a scene is really a fool and knows that this childish blond boy is indeed the nobleman in this Ross army, but whether he is the commander in command is still uncertain.

    The leader of the village hesitated, Rurik gritted his teeth, and immediately made Mezzasta and Kaijas stand up behind him.

    To this group of enemies, Kaihas didn''t look good at all. Because of the anger, the old guy just yelled and rushed to his head and passed out.

    Kaijas was helped down, and Mezzasta took turns to continue holding the sword and shouting: "You Tavastias, we don''t want to go to war with you, but you are the one who caused the trouble. Now the Ross army is here, you all kneel down and do it. slave!"

    Seeing that the command didn''t work, Mezzasta simply pulled all the Kewen longbowmen over.

    The archers threw arrows, suddenly shooting with the permission of Rurik''s eyes.

    What is the language they understand? This is!

    The sudden death awakened the indecisive people instantly, and the last Tavastia warriors lost their souls and threw their weapons to kneel on the ground, like a big fat sheep waiting to be slaughtered without a word.

    Looking at the leader of the village, he knelt on the ground and crawled to Rurik''s side, and was immediately pressed by the Rus fighters, and then tied with ropes. He wailed loudly that he was considered noble, and he wanted to get a chance to cooperate while he shouldn''t be humiliated by this.

    Hope to cooperate? Okay! Ross is missing a leader.

    A large group of captives became slaves. After a short period of identification, Rurik discovered that there were quite a few teenagers in them, their ages were not much older than his own, that is, their height and body shape were really slugging.

    According to the original tactical plan, Rurik was to drive the invaders to an end and wipe out the enemy''s vigorous force in one fell swoop.

    As many as three hundred prisoners were beyond his expectation, and it is reasonable to think about it carefully.

    Do you want to kill the prisoners? This kind of thing is too bad, and Rurik doesn''t want to be a big villain, but the fate of this group of captives should not be as simple as being a slave.

    What can the Russians get in this war? Is it just a killing spree?

    Do not! The Ross people must get greater benefits, otherwise they will all be sorry for the loss of their troops and materials in this battle.

    The war was over, and in the afternoon, the still large and powerful Ross army began to sweep the battlefield.

    As Rurik expected, with the complete destruction of Tavastia reinforcements, the besieged old gray squirrel hill fort was destroyed without attack. The Rus warriors climbed into the wall without hindrance, and swept away the dying hungry enemies inside. The only person who was spared his life was Terho. As for the other Ojedo, his person has been hacked and killed in the rebellion. The only reason that made Terho alive was that he was yelling a short sentence in Norse: I am Rose''s servant.

    Those prisoners of war were forced to carry the headless corpses of the war dead. As for the head of the war, Qianshou has been used as a testament to the record. The Ross people deliberately arranged a matrix of one hundred. Those headless corpses were thrown directly into the Oulu River, allowing them to be washed into the sea while the ice and snow were dissolving during the flood period. As for whether they were scared to build a permanent settlement in Covenstad, the Ross people were shocked, Liuli Ke can''t take care of it anymore.

    A large number of weapons were confiscated, especially the arrow Rurik was taken aback. The enemy clearly has as many as 20,000 arrows, but they have achieved little effect.

    It is undeniable that those javelins with long and narrow wrought iron spear heads that have been bent have given the Ruth a heavy blow.

    In this battle, the entire Russian army eventually died of more than fifty people, of which the Balmerks came from afar, and as many as three hundred people were injured in varying degrees.

    As the injured are generally bruised and painful in their limbs, the problem in this area is not difficult.

    In exchange for such casualties, as many as thirty matrices piled together by the enemy!

    The Ross people actually collected more than 2,900 heads. How could this not be a great and wonderful victory?

    In addition to the previous battles, it is equivalent to saying that the Tavastia¡¯s total army of 4,500 troops has been wiped out, leaving only 300 or 400 prisoners of war that can be disposed of.

    The overall price paid by the Ross people cannot be said to be small.

    Once the Rus Principality¡¯s strategic deployment for this watershed was completely dismantled due to the enemy¡¯s invasion, more than three hundred people of Corvin and Rus who stayed behind for the winter were killed because of outnumbered people.

    At night, all the Ross army left the dirty and dark battlefield. They spent the night in the old camp in the forest.

    The victorious soldiers continued to eat wheat and fish, and laughed around the campfire, seeming to ignore their exhaustion.

    People are saying that Lord Rurik is going to carry the war to the end, and continue to fight south with the remaining power of victory. It is best to destroy the nest of Tavastia, and the brothers want to looting and triumphantly!

    This kind of psychology has enveloped the entire Balmerk expeditionary army. Although the plan is to attack Britain in the second half of the year to grab money, food, women, and territory, faced with the opportunity to rob fur and women in the East, Bijuni and Flo Is there any reason for Brother Ji not to be amicable?

    Just like the Ross people, the Balmerks have no complaints about the identity of women. No matter what kind of woman she is, as long as she can have children, she is a good woman. With such a mentality, the Three Hundred Balmerk Warriors are already ready to move.

    The captives were all divided into a bit of dried fish, and that was all for dinner. They are closely guarded by the Rus army. As for their fate, Rurik has a new plan, even if he thinks that the brothers may not be very supportive of this plan.

    The body of the Watkad brothers was found and identified, and their heads were chopped off.

    The terrifying Qianshou Liurik didn''t want to look at it. Since Kehas was going to let out a sigh of anger, he threw it to him for safekeeping.

    Only five of the thirty village chiefs are alive, and there is the old traitor Terho who was lucky to be alive. After being interrupted by two front teeth, this man is not honestly kneeling by the bonfire, facing the noble Rurik.

    The noble captives were all **** and knelt on the ground. The Rose elites sat casually, treating them like a tied wild boar.

    Seeing that the timing was over, everyone who should have arrived, Rurik shouted in public about his new strategy for the captives.

    "I have decided! These people are no longer slaves, and I will not kill them. I want to let them go."

    Arik suddenly sat upright, "Brother, you...do you really think so? Why release them? Show your kindness?"

    Upon seeing this, Rurik said again: "Look at your skeptical eyes, I know you are questioning. Well, just talk about your own thoughts."

    Mezzasta first signaled: "It should be killed. Your lord, I advise you not to trust the Tavastias, they are dangerous."

    Kejas also said: "I also recommend killing. If you are not a slave, you must kill, otherwise they will regain their strength, and even if they express surrender now, they will launch a rebellion."

    This kind of rhetoric made it difficult for Ruriek to ride a tiger, because the enemy chiefs were kneeling here.

    He was looking at what everyone meant, and even though he was resistant to killing and landing, everyone''s attitude was still an axe.

    "That won''t work!" Rurik said impressively: "I am the Duke! My words are orders! I will never kill the captives, because it is not honorable! Kill them on the battlefield if you want to kill."

    "Then give them weapons, and I''ll fight them again." Arik yelled like anger.

    Rurik shook his head, his attitude remained unchanged.

    "I have decided that I will attack the hinterland of Tavastia, and I will release these prisoners in exchange for a ransom. I will take you to their land to plunder wealth, especially a group of local women to satisfy my brothers. I We also need to establish a contract with them."

    "The contract? A servant''s contract?" Arik asked disdainfully.

    "Yes. The Corvins have suffered too much, and fewer people provide us with squirrel skins. Since the Tavastians have chosen the war, they have been defeated, and they will provide the leather in the future..."

    In fact, everyone didn''t bother to oppose Rurik''s decision, at least everyone supported it in invading the enemy''s hinterland and expanding the result of the battle. Not only can the Ruths take advantage of the extreme weakness of the enemy to have a reason to expand their battle results, but they can also.

    There is a waterway that leads directly to the southern Huze area, and the Rus people can quickly enter in the most traditional long boat, but it takes only a few days for everyone to make a fortune.

    Rurik spared Telho''s order and made him a guide. He informed the surrendered village chiefs of his request to forgive the captives'' lives in exchange for a ransom (replaced by leather), and these people had no choice but to agree.

    The arrogance is dead, and the warrior has become a sheep. What will happen to the defeated Tavastia until the Ruth army rushes into their homes, but fortunately the Ruths have given everyone a condition, that is, the leaders of the five surrendered villages, because their surrender will be exchanged for Ross People''s promise of "not plundering".

    The previous war fight was a big stick, and Rurik continued to give small favors. The so-called claim that these five Tavastia villages are different and that maintaining a state of surrender will also be able to get the military protection of the Rus.

    They had no choice at all, and now the leaders of the five villages felt that this young commander in Ross was worthy of trust. When things reached this point, they didn''t care about other villages that suffered heavy losses. If they were to be the hounds of the tough Roths, just like the Corvins who were mixed with the Roths, this was acceptable.

    But Rose is still the conqueror!

    When the new day Lurik announced in public that he would take his brothers to the hinterland of Tavastia and looting, no matter what he could looted, the Ross, Mellaren, Uppsala, Corvin and Balmerks, everyone is boiling!

    The Russian Army is such a mixed army, if necessary, thousands of Slavic fighters can be placed in it immediately.

    The Viking army, which is a mixture of multiple tribes, has increasingly strengthened its identification with the Duchy of Rus in war and trade. Rurik also realized that for this group of Nordic berserkers, it is the simplest and rude that can unite them into fists. The method is to launch a foreign war Of course, this is a stopgap measure of the present age. In the longer term, it is still to educate the children in a safe area in the rear, so that people in the future can recognize Ross. Rose for everyone.

    To continue to expand the war, Rurik needs to assemble a group of long boats to go upstream to the current camp location, and then continue to rush to the upper Oulu Lake to find the correct river to kill Tavastia.

    He needs a lot of long ships, the order has been issued, and soon the support of Roseburg''s hometown, just west of the ocean, will arrive.

    Before that, even though this group of prisoners had been spared, some special measures had to be taken.

    The words of Arik and other Ross elites should be observed clearly. Lurik doesn''t want to be a self-serving person. Since the brothers are worried about letting the tiger go back to the mountain, but at the same time they are also disgusted with killing, then special measures should be taken.

    No, all the prisoners were wailed and cut off the thumbs of both hands.

    What does this mean? Because this group of Tavastia hunters all "pulled their fingers", cutting off their thumbs would not be able to pull their fingers around their bones and pull their bows. This is not over yet, in order to prevent them from being forced to learn the "Mediterranean Flow" again, their index finger was also cut off.

    Regardless of their age, ordinary captives have lost their thumbs and index fingers. Of course, such a person can still grasp some things. However, the grasping power may only be 40% or less of the past. Draw a bow and shoot an arrow? Perhaps the arrow can be fired up to the equivalent of fifty meters away, and that''s all.

    What combat effectiveness does such a captive have?

    Such a move really made Arik satisfied. Unexpectedly, what lies beneath the handsome face of the younger brother is not only the ferocity of the family since ancient times, but also the endless wisdom that Odin has rewarded, as well as cunning.

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 577ï¼š Rurik expedition to Tavastia

    Chapter 577-Rurik''s Expedition to Tavastia

    Entering May, the rushing Oulu River is no longer violent. After the flood season caused by the melting of a large amount of winter ice and snow, the valley is peaceful enough to allow the long boats of the Ross people to drift freely.

    In a sense, the Land of the Orient (Finland) is more like an island separated by rivers and lakes. The well-connected waterways can even allow ships from the Gulf of Bothnia to reach Lake Ladoga in the east.

    The Tavastias did not know the right time to migrate to the lakes in central Finland. Since they discovered a large lake in the north and traces of the Corvins this year, they began to follow the waterways northward.

    There are thousands of lakes in the central part of the lake. This is a large group of natural reservoirs, and most of the rivers derived from them flow into the Gulf of Finland and Lake Ladoga.

    There are also many rivers that meander and flow into Lake Oulu, and then the Oulu River flows into the sea known to the Ross people.

    Once they learned of the existence of a waterway leading directly to the core of Tavastia¡¯s rule, all the Rus had to do was to assemble their forces to launch a rapid assault on the Huanglong.

    The Duke¡¯s order has been passed to Roseburg.

    Although Lord Rurik has long stated that this year the brothers will sharpen their swords and Huo Huo expedition to looting Britain, since there is an unprecedented expansion in the Eastern Land, there is no reason for the brothers to disagree.

    The Ross fishermen who were cruising on the sea learned of the news that they arrived at Covenstad, which was under construction, and traced the source of the river along the river to find a large lake. There are a large number of fish in the lake, which can be compared to the brothers. Casting the net is more hopeful.

    Rurik plans to recruit a hundred long ships, and it is estimated that this will take some time.

    The facts were far beyond his expectations, because a big ship was stunned upstream on the river.

    That was the Mercury, the only ship with a manned propeller as auxiliary power. Her own name is hung on the side of her ship, except for the flag of the Ross people, and for the time being, the main mast of the first sail is also floating with the famous flag.

    How can she go against the current just relying on a few strong men constantly stepping on the pedals. The real core of power comes from the two long boats that tow her, and the people on the long boats who are ordered to strengthen are busy paddling.

    The full-loaded long ship pulled two or three boats upstream with ropes. Although it was a waste of time, the ships arrived at the camp of the Russian army on the river outside the Old Grey Squirrel Hill.

    For a while, long boats stopped at the bends of this river. With 120 long ships and the Mercury sailing destroyer, the Russ assaulted and formed a powerful inland fleet!

    It was a very clear day, and Ruriek proudly boarded his temporary flagship.

    He was standing on the stern deck of the Mercury, standing at this height overlooking the dragon head warship that filled the river.

    In this situation, who would dare to say that the Russian army is not invincible?

    At least in this Nordic world, the Ross people are invincible.

    Arik was infected by this grand occasion, and he arrogantly shouted against the warm south wind: "We are not going to war! We are easily occupying the entire Tavastia, they are all our slaves."

    "Yes! We will make a fortune." Heliger also agreed.

    At this time, if Rurik said that he did not like excessive killing, it would be the purest hypocrisy.

    The main achievement of the foreign war is naturally the commander-in-chief. In everyone''s mind, Liu Rick is a "human slaughter" and is precisely the hero that people are most proud of.

    Rurik really didn''t want the war to be bloody. He needed Tavastia to become a new servant to replace the economic role of the Corvins. With such a large army invading the enemy''s territory, the enemy should be able to surrender, right? I hope so, if the enemy wants to trap the beast and still fight, he will not be merciful.

    The Corvins have been saying that Tavastia is rebellious. In this case, Liu Rick had to prevent his opponents from fighting to the end. He prepared more weapons and equipment, including fifty sets of "silver scale armor", which could make fifty strong Han became an invulnerable and ruthless man rushing to fight.

    Look at the brothers again, the ships are waiting for the order of the flagship to set sail.

    There is no more hesitation. With a wave of Rurik''s hand, the sailor standing at the bow shouted at the tugboat ahead: "Let''s go!"

    Two thousand people and more than three hundred prisoners of war took a total of 121 ships. The ships also carried some wheat and dried fish, as well as deliberately vacated space for storing trophies.

    That Terho, who had once again attached himself, and the five leaders of the Tavastia village who had been forced to surrender in a very complicated mood became the guides of the Rus army, and they would identify the correct channel.

    Are these people trustworthy? Rurik is not worried, he knows that he has a right retreat. Because the end of the river in this area is the mouth of the river, which is the Gulf of Bothnia of the Rus.

    The Russian soldiers were full of enthusiasm and followed up to two hundred fishing boats. What happened to them?

    The fishermen are not going to fight, let alone among them there are many female fishermen and elderly people.

    It is mainly because the Corvins who fled to Roseburg say that the lakes upstream of the rivers in their hometowns are rich in fish. Everyone believed it to be true. Regardless of whether there was such a war or not, everyone had to go and find out. Now led by the Duke¡¯s expeditionary fleet, the fishermen are confident that they have also been given a new mission-logistics supply.

    Not to mention that there are some special merchants among the fishermen.

    The merchants all came from Lake M?laren, in fact, almost all of them belonged to the large family of the M?laren tribe. The merchants actually wanted to do the work of a slave trader, and they determined to try their luck closely following the Duke¡¯s fleet.

    The Ross Fleet, which was motivated and fully rested, set off in the morning, and after only the entire day, they saw the vast expanse ahead in the evening.

    The gorgeous sunset has dyed the world of mid-spring into a lazy hue. The Ross Expeditionary Force naturally docked and camped on the spot, and the 200 following them stupidly occupied the river surface like crazy, and they lighted the oil lamps to prepare for night fishing.

    Everything is simply a blessing from God, and the bait that has just been thrown quickly attracts the bait.

    The Ross people used cod fishing tools in the waters in the lakes, and large European perches bit their hooks one after another.

    The Kewen people who originally lived here have long known the fish resources here, but they are unable to make more flexible fishing lines and high-quality barbed hooks. Facing the vast lake, most of the time they can only stare, and can only do inshore fishing like luck.

    The Ross expeditionary army camped and slept on the spot, and the lake was "stars shining."

    The fishermen who caught Ross during the night had a huge harvest. By the early morning, when they woke up, the fishermen had spontaneously opened a fish market on the shore.

    "They are really business savvy."

    A market suddenly formed, Rurik was overjoyed, and this morning he also happily ate the delicious grilled sea bass.

    The best-selling in the market is freshwater cod. In fact, many people don''t know what to call this fish, but its fat fish oil and large body are really coveted.

    A large freshwater cod can weigh up to twenty pounds! Who would refuse a fish at the low price of a silver coin? A few brothers bought it together, and then divided it into pieces. This feast of nourishment was really a powerful breakfast.

    If it is not necessary not to eat wheat, the Russian army reached such a consensus.

    Thanks to the gift of Lake Oulu and the superb fish-fishing skills that the Rus people were forced out of their long production and life, Rurik was delighted to receive a rather crucial supply.

    European perch, freshwater cod, and northern pike were piled directly on the boat. The Ross people who were accustomed to eating fish were no longer sensitive to the smell of fish, but this tossing prisoner of war was really uncomfortable.

    Although it is May, the temperature throughout the day is relatively high at noon, and it is good to have 5c at night. The lower temperature allows the fish to be preserved for a longer period of time, but the majority of the Ross people are not picky about the mildly rotted fish, it can only be said that this is forced out by life.

    Lake Oulu, this is the limit of the Rus people''s exploration in the "Eastern Land", and the rivers and lakes in front are unfamiliar.

    Rurik only knows the basic geography of the wide-area world, knowing that everyone insists on going east to Lake Ladoga, and then moving along the lake can reach Novgorod and Novgorod.

    Now he relies heavily on the directions of survivors such as Telho. The Ross Expeditionary Army used the expeditionary force to raise sails against the south wind on a wide sea like the ocean. It took a whole morning to plunge towards the southernmost river of the lake. Hukou.

    All six survivors were controlled on the Mercury. They pointed to the river and claimed that they would move up the river from this, and insist on advancing on the widest river to avoid breaking into the wrong tributary, and finally arrived in Tavasti. Ya''s sacrificial center.

    "Are you all right to give directions? Well, if you lie, I am nothing more than killing all the prisoners, including you. When I find your village, I will kill everyone in revenge."

    Rurik''s words were a threat, and he was capable of doing so.

    In particular, the five village leaders with families and tribes all knelt down on the deck, praying for mercy from the supreme ruler of the Rus.

    "You are merciful? It depends on your performance afterwards. You must hand over a batch of belongings, and then take out some young women to prove your surrender."

    Rurik put his words here, he was not afraid that these survivors would not cooperate. Really uncooperative? Big deal, the brothers took a bit of effort to search in person.

    In this Ross expeditionary army advancing in the river, people really think differently.

    The vast majority of Russ, Mellaren and Balmerks all have the common identity of "Vikings." Ordinary fighters are too lazy to care about the grand plans of big men. What they want to do most now is to rush to Tavasti. In the hinterland of Asia, first shot some leather and dried meat, and then captured a young woman to immediately solve the desire of the lower body, and then took him back to his own home to become a second wife.

    Among the few Corvins, Kejas and Mezzasta are purely vengeful. Look at these two guys who once brought their respective clansmen to beat the bloodshed, they are now "sympathetic to father and son." The two are sitting on the battleship of the Rus, and they are all dressed up like a Viking. The two of them didn''t paddle, but they held a short spear, each with a head of Qian.

    Watkad, the most powerful commander of Tavastia, and his brother Watyala, with their heads pierced into the spearheads, became the splendid spoils of the Corvin.

    Looking at the young soldiers in Rurik, the boy and the girl, everyone experienced the cruel battle once again, and it was simply guaranteed that no one died in the battle.

    Carlotta, Duchess of Ostara. She wanted to talk to her own person, Lurik, but because of her mission, she had to manage the "valkyries of the world" under her command, and then keep in step with the young men and soldiers under the management of Bald Fisk.

    Their youngness does not mean that they lack strength. The long boat they are on is pulled by the ropes of the ship ahead. The children continued to paddle, talking and laughing along the way.

    On the contrary, it is the Danish John Invar, who still has a silver cross on his chest, but is it still necessary to maintain this faith now?

    His identity is a clergyman, if there is no current experience, his destiny must be to become a priest of a monastery, and even have the qualifications to become a regional bishop.

    The hands of clergy must not be contaminated with the blood of others! Unfortunately, he has broken the ring on the battlefield.

    He wandered all the way through the foul, muddy and terrifying battlefield. He subconsciously wanted to pray the last prayer for the dying, and suddenly he thought of these barbarians in the woods who knew what they believed in.

    The war dead were everywhere, Lord Rurik gave an order, and the burly warrior arbitrarily chopped off the dead Qianshou just to make a statistics to calculate the merits, and the corpses drifted with the crowd...

    John Invale''s brain was deeply stimulated, and now he just kept paddling, not wanting to harmonize with the fact that others laughed about killing the enemy.

    It was another docking retreat. Now the river has become relatively narrow. Fortunately, the water depth of the river is still gratifying, like the Mercury with a shallow draft can still drift smoothly.

    Rurik knew that it was okay to drive the Aphrodite into the river. Just imagine a very large ship appeared in the enemy''s hinterland. What kind of forceful oppression is this?

    They camped on both sides of the river, and people ate the last raw fish, even if the fish was not fresh, it was burnt to black and oiled and sprinkled with salt. Everyone still feasted.

    Sitting by the bonfire, Rurik talked to his confidants: "I heard that the enemy walked for six or seven days before arriving on the battlefield along the same path as ours. They rely on one pair of feet, we have a boat, we Faster."

    Arik took advantage of the trend and said: "You can''t always think about arriving tomorrow?"

    "If that''s the best. In my opinion, we have arrived in the next three days."

    The brothers had another wonderful imagination of occupying the enemy''s hinterland, dreaming about how much benefit each would get, and how many captive women could be packed in the space vacated by the ship.

    Speaking of women''s issues, the men talked without reservation or even the lower limit. Not surprisingly, Arik deliberately headed the head and praised his brother for becoming a real man before he became an adult.

    The brothers laughed, and Arik also expressed his best wishes: "Carlotta, you are going to have several sons for Rurik. Your tribe needs your son to inherit, so you have to please your Rurik."

    It was fair to say that even though Carlotta was blushing, she was not at all taboo, but insisted on raising her chest and claiming that she could do it, and then took Ric''s arm.

    The Ross people, or the women of all Viking tribes, are the same. They will fight on the battlefield like men, and they will take care of their families. They are obliged to protect the interests of the tribe. They are naturally proactive.

    Carlotta takes the initiative, and Lurik is not a passive one. Carlotta''s pressure needs to be released, and Arik''s words really stimulated her heart.

    This night, two people...

    The next morning, when the sun came out, Rurik was very happy, and so was Carlota.

    As the saying goes, the large group of young young fighters in R¨¹lik''s training and work are usually coordinated by men and women. On the battlefield, they cooperate to defend the enemy. It would be weird if there is no sentiment.

    Rurik wanted the same effect. Just like the Spartan culture, a resolute mother and a brave father can naturally give birth to the strongest warriors to defend the tribe. To put it bluntly, the girls of the "Valkyrie Legion" that Carlotta was ordered to lead are all destined to be the wives of a new generation of Ross male soldiers.

    The Russian army''s voyage continued, and it seemed that it was not far from the destination.

    Now that the five surrendered village leaders feel more and more to behave well, they are trying their best to prove that they are a loyal dog. The alliance has fallen apart anyway, and each village can only show its own magical powers if they save their lives.

    They are all pointing to the fact that the river has become wide Not far in front is the Tavastia Sacrificial Center, which is also the core of the rule.

    The fact is true. Standing on the stern deck of the Mercury ship, Rurik saw a lakeside of this long and narrow lake from a distance. Those old villages are quite similar.

    The destination is like this, the entire fleet is boiling.

    The Ross, Balmerks, Mellaren, and Corvin were all cheering and shouting that they could make a fortune and then take women captives.

    On the other hand, those prisoners of war who were still **** with ropes, they had ignored the pain of being chopped off their fingers, and they shed tears one by one.

    Without him, this is where they sent troops more than ten days ago. Who would have thought that more than half a month has passed, and when everyone comes back here, the owner has changed hands.

    The Tavastias on the shore, the canoeists on the lake, almost retreated out of instinctive fear.

    They had never seen such a scene before, with a large number of large boats running rampant on the lake, and the sails and the waving flags seemed to have other meanings. Most of the left-behind people are women, especially the most people living in the center of worship.

    The woman instinctively started to flee, and the Tavastia fighters who stayed behind took up their weapons to at least set up their positions to guard against unexpected events.

    "Look! Your lord, they still have an army, and they seem to be fighting with us." Yevlo pointed his hand very vigilantly, and the implication was to urge Rurik to launch an attack.

    "They are trying to kill themselves, Jeflo, you have a loud voice! Send my order to let the brothers land on the beach! Remember, try to get alive."

    "Yes!"

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 578ï¼š Peace under the Rus of Tavastalu

    Chapter 578: Peace under the Rus of Tavastalo

    Just like the most standard Vikings, Viking invasions are always so sudden that all those who are attacked are unpredictable in peaceful days.

    For the Tavastias, who would have thought that the hinterland of their homeland would be easily attacked by others, as if a knife pierced the weakness of a deer.

    The Ross people are here, and they are as happy as they are attending a wedding.

    Hundreds of people struggled to paddle, and the towering bow of the dragon-head warship was so hideous, and its unstoppable momentum severely threatened the armed forces that had just gathered on the shore.

    Logically speaking, this is clearly the sacrificial center of Tavastia. The great temple was built here. Thousands of people settled nearby. The defense forces should have been strictly controlled. However, almost all the males went to fight in the north, and the sacrificial center had been prepared for emptiness.

    Only a hundred warriors in animal skins clenched short spears or bows tremblingly.

    The men who stayed behind in Tavastia were either too old or too young. They had never seen a large number of large boats covering the slender lake. Watching the beached boats instinctively took precautions, and then took the lead in launching an attack.

    They threw arrows into the air, and clusters of inferior bone arrows fell from the sky, and the shields that pierced the Ruths to cover their bodies were bounced off one after another.

    The Ross people landed on the beach with a wooden shield, then dragged their heavy body to jump off the boat, carrying an axe and a sword, and immediately launched an attack.

    The fighters with the crossbow shot accurately, immediately killing those enemies who threw arrows, and at the same time quickly dismantled the enemy''s offensive.

    The woman ran around with the child in her arms, and the Tavastia fighters who were suddenly beset by the lander''s offensive also began to flee. The priestesses, dressed in animal skins and studded with feathers, tried their best to direct the fleeing people to flee into the mountain fort in the forest, and they will stay, even if they don¡¯t have the power to bind the chicken, they must contact the hall of the sacrificial center. Coexist and die.

    Unfortunately, it is too late.

    First, more than 300 Russian landers opened the situation, and the follow-up troops swept the village like a mudslide.

    According to the surrender, Rurik learned that the name of the large lakeside village he saw was probably called "Tavastalu". The nouns were simple and crude, which meant "the dwelling place of the gods", which fits the status of the center of worship.

    Two thousand Russian soldiers were divided into three routes, and the situation was quickly opened when they landed.

    They entered the village to arrest people everywhere, brutally violent against the women they saw, and then arrested them one after another.

    They broke into the thatched houses with sharp blades, and any rebels were killed.

    For a time, Tavastalu was filled with savage laughter from rough men, howls from a large number of women, and screams from children.

    The entire sacrificial center has been occupied by the Ross people, and all those who had not had time to escape have been arrested Get cash, follow vx public. Public book friends base camp You can also get cash!

    The landing Arik holds two swords. He has his own principles. Seeing that the actions of his subordinates have become more and more chaotic, he shouted hoarsely: "Idiots, all give me restraint. Capture all the women, and wait until the evening to have your joy. !"

    Arik is not a good person. Seeing that the shouting is ineffective, he hurriedly kicked down a few violent men and ordered them to lift their woolen trousers and take the prisoners away.

    The Rus were madly grabbing people, and the open space next to the wooden house in the priest''s center became the best gathering place for prisoners.

    Most of the more than 100 fighters who initially fought back have been killed, and the living men are also dejected.

    Heliger from Mellaren led his fellows to capture the prisoners everywhere, and soon their eyes were fixed on the dozen or so priestesses who seemed to be trembling to defend the altar.

    A group of Russ soldiers who exuded a strong murderous aura stared at them. They were just wearing Russ clothes, and their souls belonged to the Mellaren.

    A soldier held a prisoner of war: "Captain Qi, they are all priestesses, they all look young. They..."

    "Rush up! Brothers, whoever gets it will go!" Heliger knew what the talking brother was emphasizing. The so-called disadvantage to the priest might be very bad.

    How is that? In the Mellaren tribe, the priests originally served the big families. Besides, the priestess of Mellaren is also a subsidiary of male priests and patriarchs of large families. How can we talk about sacredness?

    Without exception, the wood carvings of the gods of Tavastia were overthrown, and the priestesses serving the gods became the playthings of the Russian army.

    Serious chaos broke out here, and the only comfort in the endless barbarism was that the Ruth army did not kill. This is not only because of Rurik¡¯s order, but also because people who believe in Odin mainly believe that if they kill a woman who is unable to resist, Odin and the Valkyrie in the cosmopolitan battle that day can only spit sputum.

    There is an end to the chaos.

    The Mercury was propelled by a propeller, slowly approaching the lake, and Rurik landed steadily in a small boat.

    With his landing, the chaos ended quickly.

    Accompanied by capable guards, Rurik arrogantly climbed onto the slightly wet shore of the lake, and then entered the village full of thatched sheds. He walked quickly into the crowded gathering place.

    In an instant, an astonishingly simple scene deeply stimulated his eyeballs.

    "Wow! What is going on? Is Tavastia still a daughter country? Men?"

    Rurik murmured to himself, and then ranted a few words in a language that the other party absolutely understood: "Noble man! Come out! Climb in front of me!"

    After a while, there is really an old woman with disheveled hair and owl feathers, crawling out of the pile of dejected prisoners sitting on the ground like a pig or dog.

    And Arik was carrying his sword, kicking his legs, urging the woman to hurry up.

    Although the conqueror should behave so savagely, his cousin''s behavior made Rurik feel a little uncomfortable.

    However, Kejas and Mezzasta from Corvin were even more crazy. They were still holding the short spear with the head of Guizhou. They suddenly stood behind Rurik and deliberately showed these two heads.

    Looking at the crawling old woman again, she suddenly sat on the ground, and then pointed at the two to reveal howling and crying, and she fainted.

    "What''s the matter?" Rurik was taken aback.

    Arik walked quickly with a smile, patted his brother on the shoulder, Jian Feng pointed directly at the faint woman: "I have already figured it out, this woman is the most distinguished person in this village."

    "The most noble one." Rurik shook his head casually, "the most noble one''s head is stuck here."

    "Yes, but this woman is their high priest, at least for now."

    "Okay." Rurik nodded. "It is estimated that she was shocked. A pot of water was poured on the spot to wake her up. After waking up, we will interrogate her. By the way, can you find other nobles? "

    "No more."

    "No. Look at the frustrated faces of this large group of women, the brothers must have acted assault. The other nobles are probably killed by the brothers."

    "This is really gone." Arik sighed helplessly. "Perhaps, we have killed all their men on the battlefield, and now there are a large group of hopeless women left in their hinterland. It just happened to be brought back to our hometown for our brothers to enjoy."

    "Really? That''s fine. I still ask those survivors about this matter." Rurik casually gave the order, and the five surrendered village leaders were shoved to Rurik''s side tremblingly.

    The five people''s vague explanations made the first-hand news that Arik and Heliger will get very authentic.

    Even Terho, a surrendered Corvin, pointed to a large thatched house not far away that looked like a huge "yurt" in Rurik: "Master Duke, we were there by Watkad and others. Summon. There is their council center, and now you are the new owner of that mansion."

    Congress Center? Rurik looked up and shook his head unconsciously.

    "It''s really crude."

    Looking around, Rurik consciously captured a primitive tribe at all. Maybe he shouldn''t return too much hope if he wants to get some oil and water here.

    Having said that, the biggest "oil and water" don''t just sit here.

    The women and children of Tavastia, the women are quite young at first glance, and will be taken home as safely as possible. This matter should be on the agenda.

    The battle is over, and the Vikings need to enjoy their spoils immediately after the war.

    No, almost every strong Ross, Balmerk, and Mellaren warrior got a Tavastian woman. The woman here looks exactly the same as the Kewen woman, and the language spoken is very similar.

    Their desperate struggle was in vain. The Vikings enjoyed their spoils and vented the pressure of these days.

    At night, the ritual center of the Tavastia was brightly lit, the wood carvings of the gods had been overthrown, and the Russian army began to worship Odin, their common belief!

    What is a sacrifice? Of course it is a reindeer.

    The fact is that this is so exciting. During the looting, the army has found a large number of deer pens in the forest and directly captured thousands of reindeer.

    The total number of deer has not been counted, and the news that Rurik has learned is that there are "extremely large numbers of reindeer".

    Think about it, too, in the decisive battle outside the old gray squirrel hill fort, the enemies killed were almost all wearing deerskin leather clothes.

    The number of wild reindeer in this area is running out. It''s already true that the people who have entered the enemy''s hinterland are the most powerful deer breeders in Tavastia!

    If you think about it carefully, the geographical climate of the Tavastias is not suitable for growing wheat. They can have a large population, and their lives must be based on animal husbandry and fishing, and they have done well enough.

    Rurik simply played the role of a priest himself, anyway he was already very experienced in such things. Since there were a lot of reindeer, he personally killed ten deer and ate them with deer blood priest Odin and venison.

    The Russian army captured not only reindeer, but also a batch of cattle, even some ponies, and even two-wheeled carts.

    The buildings of the Tavastias are simple and crude, but they still have a certain level of science and technology after careful inspection. In this era, the small world of Europe as a whole, the Tavastias are not backward.

    This night, the Russ army ate nearly a hundred reindeer and finally got a chance to feast on them. Everyone was gnawing desperately.

    The next day, the Russian army continued their search.

    This systemic search does not matter. Rurik originally lacked expectations for a huge fortune. Unexpectedly, they found a large number of deerskin, cowhide and squirrel skins, and even a batch of patterned linen in the opponent''s warehouse.

    The deer have also gone through some statistics, and even some hidden deer pens hiding in the woods have also been discovered.

    The owner of the deer either ran away with limited softness or was killed. The total number of deer reached 11,000 and became the spoils of the Russian army!

    How does this count? In order to prevent their village from being affected by the disaster, the five survivors tried their best to flatter.

    Only by raising the calves and fattening them can you get a steady stream of cows. With this attitude, Rurik made an agreement with the five people.

    "The five of you can go back now. When you come back, you will each bring three hundred deer, ten thousand squirrel skins, and fifty young women. The Russian army will swear to the gods, promise you protection, and in the future in Tavasti The power of Asia."

    The five people have already seen the powerful military strength of the Rus, not only the terrifying ability to fight on the battlefield, but also that they can easily assemble a new large fleet and can kill the inland sacrificial center in a short time. If they are willing, they can rush over anytime and anywhere. As for relying on the hill for self-defense? forget it! The reinforced mountain fort was quickly breached by the Rus.

    Being ruled by the Rus people may not only be negative. Tavastia itself is an alliance. The alliance has been facing military threats from the Karelians. The five people agree with the dead Watkad village as the "boss", just hope The mighty Watkad took everyone to safety. Whoever can bring safety is the "boss." If you can pay a batch of tributes, you can get safety. This is acceptable.

    Isn''t it? The reason for the Ross army''s ups and downs was not for the surrendered scientific people to vent their anger!

    It is nothing to pay for the skins of live deer and squirrel, but to send fifty girls and young women is regarded as a surrender certificate.

    The five people were released, and even though Arik, Heligol, and Bijuni felt wrong, Rurik was determined to do so.

    The Rus occupy Tavastalu, and the conquered people "enjoy" the peace under the Rus.

    In a sense, the Tavastia¡¯s sacrificial center was restored to peace, and the Ross army had achieved complete occupation. They immediately rowed a boat on the lake, and then took their weapons into the forest to hunt, just like the original people living here. Tavastia men.

    Women have a new man of their own, and the facts cannot be changed whether they want it or not.

    Even Arik proposed to bring one or two beautiful women to the younger brother R¨¹lik to enjoy, but R¨¹lik bluntly refused.

    However, the minds of tomorrow under his command, such as Fisk, Kanuf, and Telavis from Corvin, these teenagers, on his order, immediately chose a woman to make the relationship solid, but this woman is also recognized as legal. One of the wives.

    In today''s barbaric era, because women are a strategic resource, in the final analysis, men are the greatest strategic resource. The strong foundation of the Principality of Ross is the rapid population explosion, and the basis of this strategy lies in the number of females in the Principality. Rurik has been unable to take care of so much. He just publicly promoted that he has as many as seventeen wives and concubines. The men of the principality should follow suit and give birth to as many children as possible, so that from now on, only the Russian army beats others, himself. Will not be hurt.

    In this way, Rurik intends to transfer at least two thousand captured women, and even a group of young children. Even a group of women will eventually travel all the way across the ocean by boat and be transported to Narvik in Norway to become the women of the local Balmerks.

    The conqueror enjoyed the peace after the conquest, but the restored priestess explained such a thing.

    It turned out that a man named Nuori had been taking hundreds of people on the eastern border between Tavastia and Karelia, in case of a sudden attack by the Karelian tribe.

    Karelian? It''s just a group of native chickens.

    Rurik had known the existence of this race for a long time, and they were a dangerous enemy in the mouth of the Tavastians, and they were nothing in the eyes of Rurik.

    The priestess wanted to survive and prayed for the Ruth conquerors to treat everyone kindly. Compared to those unruly men, this noble woman had completely given up because of the fact that she was defeated.

    She revealed the most real situation. The so-called Tavastia males were wiped out. The remaining men were not only unable to resist the Russian conquerors, but also almost lost their military strength against the Karelians~www.novelhall.com ~ This priestess who has suffered physical humiliation bears heavy burdens and knows the current affairs. She claims that since the Ruths are to be conquerors, this is like raising a deer. She must treat the whole deer herd well if she wants to get a steady stream of supplies. The Roths must at least give all Tavastia''s vassals a chance to live and pay tribute, but the Roths also need to take on the job of helping Tavastia against their enemies.

    "This priestess is really extraordinary! She is wiser than the male leader!"

    Rurik secretly sighed, and simply signaled that this woman could immediately restore their altar.

    In just four days, the five leaders who had left returned with their tribute. Older men drove away deer, carried bundles of squirrel skins, and even a group of women with a dull look.

    This is not over yet. A group of captives with severed hands were released back to their hometowns to report on the orders of the Conquerors of Rose. At this point in time, a group of envoys arrived at the occupied sacrificial center tremblingly, intending to have a good talk with the conquerors. The question of surrender.

    They proved their willingness to accept this cruel reality and surrender with their actions. Then the problem came again, that Nuori who had the right to succeed the slain Warkard¡¯s seat of the Alliance Warchief and the hundreds of last towers Where is the Vastia Warrior? Obviously there have been released prisoners with severed hands to pass the news on the so-called "Eastern Border". Could it be that the messenger was besieged by wolves or eaten by bears on his way? Or is it that the news has been delivered that the man named Nuoli decided to fight to the death?

    Rurik decided to wait for some more days, and now, he is the real king of Tavastia, and this place has become a "Viking city."

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 579ï¼š Suomi army in action

    Chapter 579 The Suomi Army is in Action

    The place where the Ross army is stationed is really the country of ten thousand lakes. This is a continuous lake area, and the fish in the lake seem to be uncontrollable.

    A large number of long boats were turned into fishing boats, and the large nets made of hemp rope they used to carry were immediately used.

    The Russ, Balmerks and others immediately restored the essence of fishermen. They fished and cast nets, and the fishing seemed quite easy, especially when the boat was parked on the breezy lake at night, and the oil lamp was lit and the net was sprinkled. It is easy to catch large amounts of bass and pike.

    The amount of catch was enough to shock the captives who were under control.

    Especially the female prisoners, they were forced to serve their new men and deal with the fish they caught, so they also got food rations. When the man is full and full, he will inevitably lie down and serve.

    No matter what pride the Tavastias once possessed, these duckweeds in troubled times can only survive in this way.

    Because they are women, the Ross army is not stupid enough to take advantage of the new women they have. If you have meat to eat, women should also eat meat.

    However, the Ross people are still conquerors. It has been many days since they occupied Tavastalu, the sacrificial center. The reason why Rurik did not take the trophies to go is mainly waiting for the new leader of all the local villages to meet him, and to him the Duke of Ross Kneel down and surrender.

    A "great tribal alliance" of 20,000 people killed five thousand men in battle, and the strength of the entire alliance was almost gone. Will the surviving people still have the ability to continue to resist the Russian army? According to general reason, since Ross released the olive branch, they should surrender, and join if they can''t beat it.

    But things are changing!

    A large number of Karelian tribes live in the northwestern part of Lake Ladoga.

    Karelians, they are nomads by the lake, and their clan name is also "herders." They raise and graze reindeer, in order to find a larger grazing space, naturally there is a conflict between the Tavastian relatives of the same origin. Because they belong only to the Karelians in the West Branch. In the far north and east of Lake Ladoga, there are other Karelians who speak the same language.

    Even Perm in the east actually means "grand bazaar".

    Whether it is Pan Karelian, Tavastian, Kovin, Rapp (deer breeder), Suomi (Fin), Estonian, or even Perm. They speak very similar languages, and they are also in constant disputes.

    Times have changed. The powerful Varangal strength and the large number of Slavs who invaded from the south are constantly compressing their living space.

    Now, even the soft belly of the mighty Tavastia has been cut open by the blade of the Rus...

    Nuori, who was staying in the Lake District in the eastern part of the territory with hundreds of men, cruised on the lake in more than a hundred canoes, to guard against the sudden invasion of the Karelians on the other side of the lake.

    Suddenly, a canoe that reported the news came quickly from the waterway in the west. The messenger found their eastern stronghold camp and informed Nuori, who had been promoted to the new chief of the alliance, with a heavy news.

    The messenger was panting because of the non-stop paddling, and there were three people who came together in a boat.

    They knelt down in Nuori¡¯s battalion commander, showing their hands with missing fingers, and then with a serious cry, they told of their misfortune and the failure of the alliance.

    All this is like a thunderbolt in the sky!

    "You mean, Watkad was defeated? Only three hundred of our five thousand brothers survived?"

    Nuoli was unbelievable at first, but the messenger continued to cry: "The attackers crossed the sea and they are very powerful. The sacrificial center has been occupied. They tore down the statues and burned the houses. All the women were controlled by them, and they suffered all day long. Humiliated, those who did not follow were killed..."

    The more the messenger speaks, the more it goes over the fire, although the words are basically facts, the rhetoric is indeed a serious exaggeration.

    They said a lot only to explain the term "Ros", pointing out that this is the name of a powerful enemy. In the long history of Tavastia, the hostile Kovins and Karelians, to put it bluntly, were their close relatives and their encounters with the Rus, a branch of the Varyag (Viking) people, this is the first time.

    The hometown is occupied by the enemy with strong and powerful enemy! He and hundreds of brothers are already the last force in the alliance.

    Someone was furious: "Watkad is dead, Nuori, you must kill with your brothers and take back our home."

    Someone immediately refuted this unwise proposal: "Can this work? Five thousand brothers have been defeated, so they count on five hundred of us. Don¡¯t be killed by the enemy just after arriving, and then kill the Karelians. Come here, everything is over."

    People fell into a panic and learned that their wives and daughters were occupied by the invaders, most of the brothers died in battle, and other bad news. The last Tavastias cried heartbreakingly in the dark night forest.

    Finally, in the extreme anxiety, Nuoli made a seemingly surprising but reasonable decision.

    At this juncture, what kind of eastern border is still being guarded? Tavastia has collapsed! The only thing the men can do in the end is to find friendly forces, move in to rescue the soldiers to defeat the invaders, and do their best to recover.

    They did not hesitate to regard their business partner Suomi (Fen) as the only trustworthy object.

    An army of canoes was suddenly dispatched, and they formed a fleet cruising on the lake. The move was shocked by the Karelian sentinels who were ambushing on the other side of the lake. They were shocked to think that Tavastia was about to launch a surprise attack.

    The attack did not happen, the Tavastia fleet suddenly changed its direction all the way south, and finally disappeared in the lush forest of early summer...

    Nuoli and the others drifted in the stretch of the lake for five days with a heavy heart, and then safely arrived at the northeastern edge of the Suomi controlled area.

    The Suomi people are also guarding against the encroachment of the Karelians, and they also face another heavy pressure-the invasion from the Varangans.

    What are Varangas? To put it bluntly, they are the Old Gotland Islanders, Bornholm Islanders, Saarema Islanders, Merlaren and Ross people, these people who speak Norse.

    Nuoli and the group immediately declared their identity to the locals. In order to meet the leaders of Suomi''s village, they were willing to hand over their weapons.

    Why did the Tavastia from the north suddenly become so weird?

    Based on the mutual trust in trade established over decades, the Suomi people who fished led these people who were actually disarmed to Suomi¡¯s trading center on the island of the lake.

    Kupaboka, the name is simple and straightforward, it means "bazaar". This is just like Birka (M?laren Bazaar) in Sweden, Hezeby, Denmark, and Bergen, Norway. They are all trade bazaars.

    As a result of trade gathering people, most Suomi people also live around their big bazaar.

    Naturally, Kupaboka also became the political and cultural center of the Suomi people.

    For ethnic groups that have arisen from trade, it may be naturally difficult for them to have a monarch with the highest power. Suomi¡¯s village and large family, like the northern neighbor of Tavastia, elected a chief. The chief¡¯s main job was actually to arm his brothers to resist when he was invaded by a military.

    The chief''s name was Ukonilma, and his mother gave birth to him in a thunderstorm, and his person was named after the thunderstorm.

    People often call it "Wuke", of course, in general, the names used to address each other have lost their original meaning and become a mere code name.

    A large group of Tavastia men came in canoeing. They were not here to do business, but to report the news of a war?

    Many village leaders rushed to the market in Kupaboka, gathered at the meeting place, and listened to the cry of the northern neighbors.

    Nuoli''s faces were embarrassing as if they were constipated for half a month. This time the chief Uko felt that the neighbor was frustrated by the Karelian attack. This is to move the soldiers.

    "I just learned that you were attacked. Let me fight for you? If our brothers are all supporting it, of course you can. But you have to pay some price."

    Nuoli hasn''t spoken yet. Can''t you think that the Suomi people are so generous?

    Wait a minute! These guys are also coveting some treasures.

    Up to now, after the event was completed, some things were surrendered to allow Tavastia to survive, and Nuori accepted it for reasons.

    Nuoli then said with tears and nose: "We were attacked by the enemies who crossed the sea. They were very powerful. We were defeated and most of the men were killed! The territory was occupied, and the deer and cattle we raised were all killed. They were captured, and all the women became slaves to the enemy, living a lifeless life every day..."

    The words are getting more and more outrageous, and its core meaning is only one, that is, the Tavastia people who "punched Karelian and kicked Kewen" in the impression of Suomi people have died.

    Chief Uko and his friends were extremely embarrassed, and their smiles became extremely stiff.

    "So, you want us to assemble an army to help you defeat the enemy and restore the country?"

    "Exactly."

    "This...really...necessary?"

    Obviously, since the enemy can beat tough people so embarrassed, how does Uko feel that his people can be defeated and expelled? Looking at the eyes of the leaders of other villages, they did not seem to be dripping in this muddy water.

    Seeing the other party''s retreat, Nuori was impatient in his eagerness, and he shouted in grief, "Don''t you know that this water area is connected? From the river owned by the northern Kewen people to you Suomi people can go straight. The river in the southern sea has many waterways! Since the attackers can attack us, the next step is to attack you."

    This statement strikes at the heart of the Suomi people, why can''t they understand the truth of the truth?

    Uko suddenly asked, "So, what is the relationship between these invaders and the Varangans?"

    In fact, Nuoli is not clear, and simply yelled: "Maybe more powerful than the Varanges. In short, if you don¡¯t resist now, you will be attacked by them sooner or later. Now they are busy enjoying the spoils and are busy ravaging ours. The women of our homeland. They must be negligent. If we form a large coalition northward, they will be caught off guard."

    Nuori spoke so much again, Uko and his guys began to look weak and weak, although the risk of fighting a strong enemy was extremely alarming, they smelled the scent of profit, and the adventure was worthwhile.

    As soon as Uko changed his retreat attitude, he suddenly asked bluntly: "If we send troops, what will you sell?"

    Nuoli was overjoyed, but now he has only more than 500 men left, nothing else.

    "That is the reindeer we raised, helping us defeat the enemy, and giving you three thousand!"

    "Three thousand heads? No. Too few."

    "So what?" Nuoli guessed their appetite.

    "Five thousand heads."

    "can."

    "That''s not enough." Another village leader suddenly increased his weight. "Didn''t you claim to have killed five thousand men? Does it mean that five thousand women have lost their husbands. Give the women to us, at least we said the same thing to each other. Language, I¡¯m afraid the ancestors are also the same, your woman is our woman."

    "This..." Although it sounds like this group of Suomi''s requirements are not more restrained than the invader Rus, but Nuori has no good choices now.

    Whether there are five thousand reindeer, whether the women in the occupied homeland are still there, Nuoli does not know the exact news.

    If they do not support what the Suomi people want, they will definitely send troops passively.

    "I promised! We are organizing a mixed team, and I can meet all of your requirements."

    A fire ignited in Uke''s eyes, and the village leaders could share as many as 5,000 women at a single hearing, and the risks involved were all ignored!

    There is no hope for the Suomi people to become bigger. Their coastal villages are always facing the attack of the Varangans. In recent years, there have been more Varanga ships cruising in the southern ocean, and the appearance of the ships has become weird and bigger. Big. There are legends that fierce war broke out among the Varangians. Maybe the internal friction of these enemies can bring peace to the Suomi people? But there were also brave sea-crossers paddling a canoe to the opposite side of the Gulf (Gulf of Finland) and found the local Estonian tribe. They learned that the locals had been horribly slaughtered by the Varangians and hundreds of people were killed.

    If the resources of the Tavastias can be obtained, Suomi will become sufficient to protect himself in the complex world.

    Uko decided to command the army to join the war, and news of the battle began to spread quickly.

    Thousands of people think this is a huge opportunity. What is fighting against a strong enemy? As long as you win, you can get a lot of good irons, and you can also ask for a woman. That''s the promise of five thousand women!

    The Suomi people gathered in their bazaar in a canoe. It took only three days to gather close to 3,000 people I can see that the men from other villages are all out, how can my village be neglected? ? Everything was astonishing as the Tavastias showed, and this group of Suomi also assembled most of the men.

    Compared to the Tavastias, the Suomi boats are better. The Suomi people are good at making large canoes and are good at smelting iron. The ancient Finns have two strong, Tavastia has declined in World War I, and the Suomi people have become all hope.

    Seven or eight people sat in a canoe. They gathered more than 400 canoes at once. The paddling warriors piled short spears, axes, daggers, javelins, short wooden bows, and arrows on the boat. People still carry slings. There are so many ships, they are very proud of themselves, and feel that this huge army is invincible.

    At least fighting on the lake, Suomi is worthy of anyone. Their brisk canoes can quickly gather and spread quickly, shooting arrows at the enemy ship and circle the enemy, and finally killing the enemy ship''s people to win. As for ship collisions and gang jumping operations, the Suomi people are not willing to do these tactics that are not conducive to them.

    The strength of the troops gave everyone strong confidence, just like the Tavastians did more than a month ago. In addition, there are five hundred Tavastia fighters as guides. They are actually a coalition of two ethnic groups. As the commander of the army, dominating an army of up to four thousand people, Uko feels that his life has reached the peak. .

    It is the first time that he has led so many men (a group of women and young children in the team) on an expedition, and the glory is really endless.

    After a sacrifice to the **** of lakes, Suomi''s army marched northward and attacked the entrenched Ruths along the waterway leading to Tavasalu!

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 580ï¼š Like a sheep into a pack of wolves

    Chapter 580 Text

    A large number of canoes rushed to the north, and the Suomi people were full of great harvests after victory. Optimism spread to the entire group, completely ignoring the risks.

    So, three thousand reinforcements is enough?

    The Nuori group who fled to the Suomi people did not know much about the Ross army that invaded the territory, and they still lacked the confidence to see whether this batch of reinforcements invited by the betrayal of sovereignty would be able to win. However, they have no choice.

    The lakeside group covering the entire central part of Finland is like a water tower, full of glacial lakes and moraine lakes, which absorb the winter melting snow of the entire region, and then pass dozens of large and small rivers such as the ocean everywhere.

    This very special geographical structure allows the Suomi people to roam freely in the rivers of the inland areas, but they can only paddle a canoe in this calm waters.

    There are always some people who are going to get the top spot, and there are more than 20 canoes in the lead.

    These brave people, or stubborn people who have been stunned, really listen to the fleeing Tavastian descriptions, the so-called intruders crossing the sea have been negligent.

    So whoever can fight these invaders first will be the first to get rich loot.

    The more than one hundred and fifty people who left the main force tried their best to paddle, because the trade is mutual, they know the detailed waterway to the Tavastia sacrificial center of Tavastalu.

    The subsequent large forces have really become bloated. After all, the leader Uko is not an absolute monarch with dictatorship, but a foreign correspondent elected by many villages. He wanted to make the fleet more tidy, but after all, everyone was messed up.

    Fortunately, the sky is beautiful, the weather is sunny and windy during this period, and the refreshing weather has increased everyone''s self-confidence.

    A huge army is approaching Tavastalu under the Rus.

    In the past period of time, all Tavastia villages have sent envoys, or the succeeding village chiefs came and surrendered in person.

    compassion? Not guilty.

    Leurik made some harsh demands on these defeated warriors. Taking out tributes to buy peace promises was just an uprising, and the biggest requirement was to ask them to hand over a group of women.

    Compared to all Viking women who speak Gnostic, Tavastia women are "dwarfs". They are mainly of North Asian ancestry. In fact, he accepts Rurik''s inherent aesthetics. As for whether his sturdy people accept it, it is natural to see if they are anxious.

    The warriors of the wilderness want to satisfy their desire to conquer. They never complain about their wives and concubines, and getting opportunities is like possessing a woman.

    Leurix simply satisfies their realistic requirements, and then puts forward the most demanding conditions to the surrendered leaders: "Now, hand over all of your women aged 15 to 30, and none of them are allowed to stay. Each tribe must hand over. Fifty people, otherwise it is a rebellion, and I will lead my army to crusade."

    They don''t have a population of more than 20,000. It is estimated that their original population structure is roughly an equilateral triangle. Since they can gather 5,000 men who can take up arms, they should have about the same number of women.

    The women Rurik asked the survivors to surrender were the best reproductive age. He really knew that his subordinates would have a relationship immediately once they got a new woman. They are not slaves, but to give Ross a new generation, their personal safety must be protected so that the Ross people can explode quickly. Therefore, women who are too young can''t ask for it, and those who are too old can hardly have children without beauty.

    Almost all the males have been lost, and the villages that surrender have not been elected.

    Large numbers of young women were sent by their people to the Rus Army camp in Tavastalo.

    Many fighters have already caught the woman with their own hands, but there are still a large number of fighters with empty hands.

    The free-willed fighters are happy to hear that their Lord Duke has set up a bargaining field in accordance with the tradition accepted by everyone. This is not a slave market, but a very peculiar "matchmaking place".

    The eager Russian soldiers, the uninhibited Ross, Balmerks, Mellaren, and even the Corvin. They got together and picked women one by one.

    Things came to an understanding soon, but this was originally a sanctuary where the Tavastia people worshipped gods. Women''s groans and brawny men''s breath came from everywhere...

    The scene was very chaotic at one time. Considering that the place would not be entrenched for too long, Rurik decided to set up a "Treaty of Surrender" with all the village chiefs who surrendered, which was bound to be unfavorable to the Tavastians, and went away. Then indulge his subordinates.

    Because the expedition to Britain is a great meditation! The Ross people and allies, everyone felt that they should not continue to drag on this place.

    At this critical point, things changed.

    It was the Ross fishing boat that rushed all the way to the more southern lake area. Many fishermen held a dragon-head warship and used it as a trawler.

    These people each got their own new wives. Although they looked like girl films and couldn''t speak their language, they were all smart and knew how to accept their new destiny. They are still bound by their own men with hard-to-untie rope knots, and they are forced to work as oarsmen. It can be said that their legs are sore from service, and the hands are like a lottery that caused soreness.

    Everything came very suddenly, and a group of canoes sprang out of the shelter of the forest along the coast.

    The alert Rosses immediately suspended their trawling operations.

    A strong man suddenly yelled: "Stop! Stop the net immediately! Men, take up arms!"

    These Ross men themselves are young soldiers of the First Banner. They are young and vigorous but they have also experienced many **** battles. During the battle, their minds became extremely keen, and when they saw the canoe that appeared suddenly, they immediately believed that it was a hostile force, but they had only one boat right now.

    In desperation, someone slapped the head of the woman who was still paddling, and then put all the women in the cabin.

    "What are you stupid women still looking around for! Beware of you being killed!"

    The Ross men were also kind, they watched the canoes that popped up like crazy, if there is no malicious possibility!

    "Carlsson! Lower the sail!" a man shouted.

    "Ok!"

    The hoisted sails almost fell down at once. After a short while, the hemp rope net caught more than a dozen perch and was dragged up. At the same time, a lot of rattan baskets in the cabin were already thrown up. The fish, I have to say that the fishing resources in this lake area are really rich. With the usual trawl fishing method of the Ross people, it is really a kind of predatory sweep.

    A big ship on the order appears ahead? They are setting sail! They want to run away!

    Su Omi, who was afraid that the fruit of victory would run away, was reckless. They rowed wildly while also roaring in battle.

    They were shooting arrows at the dragon-head warship of the Russ. Although the arrows fell into the water because of the lack of range, this said it all.

    The huge sail has been lowered, and the warm south flight has given the ship a lot of power.

    The dragon head warship stepped forward on the waves, and a clear track line appeared behind it.

    "It seems safe now." Someone looked back at the chaser behind him and let out a long sigh of relief.

    There was also a warrior who looked unwilling. He raised the wooden arm crossbow in his hand: "I still want to shoot an enemy accurately. So, who is the attacker?"

    "Maybe other Tavastians."

    "They? Their women are in our hands." The brawny guy kicked and kicked the women who were still in a ball: "Girls, get up, we are safe."

    The women couldn''t speak Norse, they almost understood from each other''s body language, and then they started slowly.

    The wind blows the ship all the way to the south, and people are talking about these reckless archers really think they challenge the Ross army with this simple weapon? The long ship departs early in the morning, and it does not even arrive at noon. As long as the long ship sails for a period of time, it will be its own allies everywhere.

    But how can Suomi¡¯s de facto vanguard forces manage so many? They are afraid that the cooked duck will fly away!

    Sure enough, the Ross boats fishing for fish near Tavastalou discovered this strange canoe fleet. Looking at those boats from a distance, they are really similar to the captured Tavastia canoe.

    The situation is still fermenting, and a large number of Ross people feel that one of their brothers is being chased by a group of attackers. Is that the last fighter of Tavastia?

    The battle has broken out! Floating ships suspended operations one after another, even if there were not many people on the bed at the moment, the brave Ross, Mellaren, and Balmerks began to work together spontaneously.

    At the same time, Rurik was lying comfortably in the "Chief¡¯s Palace" that was supposed to be the comfort of Chief Watkad. It was just a big straw shed, which was quite simple and made Rurik think of the past. So he and Carlotta in his arms can accept it.

    Pick another wife and concubine in this conquered territory? Rurik had no such thoughts, but arranged for his young guys to be his concubine, but it was incumbent on him to be a duke.

    Just like the bald Fisk, this bitter child now has a third wife and concubine. Compared with the rudeness of other brothers, he is much gentler to his new woman, which naturally attracted the woman''s obedience. Of course, because Telavis, a young Corvin, is already a comrade-in-arms fighting side by side, Fisk has learned some Corvin languages, so he can naturally communicate with his new Tavastia woman, and it¡¯s easy to talk and talk. Up.

    What''s even more amazing is that R¨¹lik also stuffed a young woman with John Invall, who was accompanying the army. As the saying goes, "Are you still a clergyman? You were destined to be Odin''s warrior from the beginning of your birth." Anyway, the ring has been broken, and these two hand-held bows shoot arrows at the enemy. In this way, this Danish who believed in the Lord, because of his ungodly faith, now enjoys a second concubine.

    Jeflo is the most trustworthy confidence, and Rurik requires him to break into the battalion commander and notify him if something serious happens outside.

    Jeflo broke in suddenly, his face extremely serious.

    "What''s the matter with you? Is this going to be a war?"

    "Yes, my lord! Let me take the liberty of an enemy attacking our ship?!"

    Upon hearing this, Rurik lifted the leather bedding and stood up, and hurriedly put on the linen jacket he threw aside.

    "What are you talking about? Attack? Who is attacking us."

    "It''s probably another Tavastian."

    "Bah!" Ruri Keben was still busy wearing leather pants, and immediately sat down again: "They have already surrendered to me, what if they have a large number of males? Tavastia has no fighting ability. Yes. Now, how many attackers are there?"

    "Ah... there are more than ten canoes?"

    "That''s it?" Rurik''s hand slapped his face, and Carlotta, who was wrapped in a leather blanket, also giggled.

    Rurik shrugged again: "Look, even the Duchess of Ostara thinks that is a stupid enemy. Well, if they are so brave, Jeflo, we should respect them."

    "Respect? How is that?"

    "You go out on the Mercury, and let these canoe warriors look at our big ship. Remember, try to catch them alive. I will see if they are brave or reckless."

    "Okay, sir. It''s almost noon too, and when you eat the oatmeal, I will take the captives to you."

    Jeflo hurriedly left, and Rurik lay down again. Carlotta also came up casually, playing with her man''s golden ponytail, and then said her own opinion: "Maybe it''s someone further south?"

    "Who is that?" Rurik asked.

    "Fern."

    "Fern? Isn''t it..." Rurik suddenly widened his eyes. "Are you sure?"

    "I am not sure."

    "You won''t speculate wildly."

    "I''m not sure." Carlotta giggled again, and sat directly on Rurik, "It''s like I don''t know if a new generation of Duke Ostara is being conceived. My bull, are you ready? Yet?"

    "Then go on..."

    On the other hand, Jeflo took the order of Liurik, he immediately summoned his mercenary brothers, and then quickly formed five ships headed by the Mercury to rush towards the battlefield.

    Yes, the battlefield.

    Every man in the Ross army has a record of beheading. In the face of an obvious weak enemy, they are not going to fight but participating in hunting.

    So even Jeflo didn''t go to war, just to put the finishing touches on the other brothers.

    The battle was over soon, and the one hundred and fifty Suomi people were literally among the wolves! Their archery is extremely futile. The arrows are either not shot enough to fall into the water, or they are blocked by the opponent''s shield.

    On the other hand, the Russ, the crossbow shot accurately, making the unprotected canoe a living target.

    After a turbulent battle, the eighteen long ships and wooden shields of the Ruths that participated in the siege were stuck with a large number of arrows, and some suffered minor injuries. On the other hand, the Suomi, the opponent, were 150 people. As many as 70 people were captured directly.

    The Suomi people did not fight to the end. When they found that they could not escape their wings, they simply gave up resistance Originally, the Ross people didn''t want to kill them all. It would be a good thing to capture a group of men.

    The captive was bound by ropes, and when it was, in the captive''s shock, the Mercury, which relied on a hybrid of sails and human propellers, appeared.

    Yevlo lay down on the bow and looked down: "Brothers, are you another group of Tavastias? Do you still have some prisoners!"

    Then someone shouted with excitement: "It''s Brother Jeflo! Help us tell Master Rurik that the attackers are all subdued, and they don''t seem to be Tavastians."

    "No? Who is that?"

    Suddenly, Yevlo had an idea, and shouted at the prisoners in words that the Kovins and Tavastias could understand: "You! Who is it?!"

    As soon as the captives heard the language, they understood them, and then raised their heads to see a man with black hair and black beard standing on the big boat.

    Then some captive felt that this was a chance to survive, and hurriedly said cleverly: "We are Suomi! From the south! We are just merchants."

    businessman? Absolutely absurd. But Jeflo was also shocked.

    "You are? Suomi?"

    "Yes!" the captive said again, "are you too?"

    "I..." At this moment, Jeflo was already trembling, and he was not settled until a brother slapped him on the shoulder.

    Yevlo didn''t say much, he was indeed Suomi.

    These signs now simply indicate that the Suomi were involved in the war. He then shouted to his brothers: "Master Rurik has an order. All the captives will be escorted back, and the adults will personally interrogate these captives."

    Now that the Lord Duke has an order, the brothers will no longer dare...

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 581ï¼š You actually spurned us to fight against the Varangans

    Chapter 581 of the text

    The captives were pushed ashore and escorted ashore. They sat vigilantly not knowing their fate.

    But one thing they already knew very well was that the so-called invaders were here, and they were actually Varangas.

    Trying to fight them is really the stupidest decision. Looking at the situation now, I don''t even have the possibility of running away.

    Rurik was busy eating, and Jeflo brought his cronies into his house with a complicated mood.

    "My lord, I''m back." Evlo asked through the leather curtain.

    "Why didn''t you come in? When did I make you stiff?"

    "Yes, I will come in now."

    Jeflo was indeed in a complicated mood. They walked into the house to meet their master, and their faces really made Rurik suspicious.

    "What''s wrong with you? Can''t you tell me you lost?"

    "No. The brothers solved them easily, but..."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Because of those enemies..."

    "You are hesitating." Rurik stood up.

    Yevlo sat down quietly and hooked his head. This behavior was indeed very abnormal. "They are Suomi people, they are my family."

    "Really a Finn? Carlotta, you are really right."

    Carlotta sat and giggled, and Lurik motioned to Jeflo to stand up, and changed his leather jacket: "Let''s go and see what is going on with your Suomi."

    But Yevlo didn''t get up, "My lord, I have something to ask."

    "Please speak."

    "Please forgive them. If they are willing to surrender, then forgive them. It seems that this is just a pioneering force, and they will have a lot of people after them."

    Rurik paused, he couldn''t imagine that the decisive Jeflo was actually...

    "You mean, our army has defeated their main force and there is no need to kill them? So, if their identity calls, will they be kind?"

    "This...maybe not."

    Suddenly, Rurik also hesitated. In these years of battle, his heart has gradually become steel, and his methods have become vicious, so that the Rus can survive. But back to the beginning, how does he want to be a slaughterer?

    Rurik thought for a while, and then said: "Whether they are kind, it depends on whether they are submissive. You make it clear to the attackers because you are from Suomi. Well, for the time being, you control them. If something goes wrong, You are responsible."

    Yevlo felt comfortable, and followed Rurik to meet the prisoners.

    There is another group of fools who give heads away! The Ross warrior brushed his sword and axe, flaunting his fright at the frightened captive. They laughed when they saw the captive trembling in fear.

    "Get out of the way!" Lurik came fiercely, dispelling the crowd of onlookers.

    He saw the prisoners who had become a place, and almost all of them had black hair, and they all had a rather strong Asian appearance, but they also had some European colors. But they are all small, and if they fight close combat with this kind of people, the Ross people will naturally take advantage.

    Rurik then conducted the interrogation on the spot in a language that the Suomi people could understand, which was still the most commonly used language, as long as the truth was told, he would spare his life.

    In order to survive, the captive did not hesitate to explain the facts of the follow-up force.

    This one news is enough to make Rurik''s scalp tighten.

    Even if the enemy is a group of chickens and dogs, it is an army of 3,000 people. Even if it is 3,000 wild boars, it is quite difficult to eliminate them in one day.

    The cooperative attitude of these Suomi people is really gratifying. At the crucial moment, Yevlo was ordered to reveal his true identity.

    Let''s take a look at the performance of these Suomi people!

    They were like grabbing a life-saving straw, lying on the ground one by one, smiling hippiely, saying that they were useful, because they respected the Evlo brother as the eldest brother, accepted his command, and were willing to serve as servants for the Varanges.

    So you can harvest a large army of servants? If all the Suomi people are so submissive and know how to adapt, then there is no need to fight again.

    In itself, Rurik knew the existence of the Suomi, and used his troops to complete the conquest, at least it should not be done this year.

    But the opportunity was fleeting, Suomi''s army came uninvited, and the Ross army was here. It would be foolish to give up the historical opportunity.

    How long will the enemy arrive? Maybe only one day or two days.

    Lurik urgently rushed all the centurions and flag captains to convene a military meeting in the Parliament of the occupied Tavastians.

    When the people gathered for a while, the Ross people really talked and laughed at each other. They all knew that there was a group of Suomi people coming, but they all talked to each other to entertain their new women.

    They laughed presumptuously, complimenting each other for being a real man, and saying that their new woman is a docile lamb, or a tough temper, as long as they pinch their necks...

    "Don''t laugh anymore." Rurik said with a stern face and let out a loud shout.

    When the scene calmed down, Arik casually said, "Brother, I heard that there is another group of people to die? My two swords have not drank blood for too long."

    "But the third sword below you has already drank blood." Rurik said casually with a sullen face, which caused everyone to burst into laughter.

    Alix was not embarrassed, but stood up, and the brothers laughed in praise of him.

    Because Arik picked a pair of good-looking sisters from the captives, and then...

    This is what Arik thinks, his family needs some servants. The so-called servant can also give birth to some children to become a side branch of the family.

    Rurik motioned for everyone to be quiet again, and said: "It seems that you all know things! Those captured claim that they are just the vanguard, and there are three thousand people behind. The enemy came by boat, apparently trying to start the water with us. war."

    When it comes to the phrase "water war", everyone becomes eager to try again.

    Rurik opened his hands again: "They dare to start a water war with us. This is a dead end. Brothers, we should be prepared to annihilate them as much as possible. Odin bless us, and the gods reward us with a chance. , This year we will conquer the entire land of the East!"

    The whole land of the East? People listened with enthusiasm.

    This is indeed the case. The so-called Eastern Land probably refers to Finland nowadays, but this vast area has been eroded by the Ross people for several years. At the beginning, the Ross people and the entire Swedes living in the Svealand Plain just understood the concept of the "land of the east", and lacked understanding of the specific geographical situation.

    Rurik has taken out the geographic outline of the real world, and the Ross people know what the land of the East is before everyone else.

    The Corvins and Lapps (deer breeders) have become reliable servants. The first battle of Tavastia declined, and soon they will also surrender to Rose.

    As for the Karelians, they are no longer regarded as people living in the "Eastern Land", but as residents of far northeast Europe.

    As long as Suomi has conquered, the Rus can be said to have conquered the entire eastern land and conquered the entire Finland.

    Then, the lake war that will inevitably occur in the future determines the direction of all history.

    Standing at the critical juncture of the historical trend, Ruriek became more and more thrilled as he thought about it. Look at my brothers again, everyone is full of enthusiasm.

    Rurik immediately arranged his tactics. Because the wind on the lake was not as good as the sea, the long rowing boat of the Ross people just had strong maneuverability.

    The Mercury has a human-powered propeller, which is auxiliary power, and it really relies on wind. She is still the flagship of the fleet, and may not be able to show too high combat power in lake and water battles.

    According to the captives, the Suomi¡¯s tactic was to release arrows from the archers on the boat as the canoe approached, relying on the superiority of numbers to achieve victory.

    They seem to think that war is a hunting with a large number of people, but...

    The advantage of the Russian army is that the leading warship has the dual advantages of maneuverability and defense. What''s more, the Russian army also has this heavy weapon. Whether it is a bull catapult or a torsion slingshot, they can be immediately carried to the long ship and become a special ship-borne weapon.

    Since it was a water battle, the Suomi felt that archery could solve most of the battles, and Liu Lix simply asked his subordinates to be equipped with bows.

    The short wooden bow is at least a good thing for hunting. It takes a lot of effort to process wood, cane, and animal tendons into a short wooden bow. It is captured through a fierce battle with the main force of the Tavastians. The volume has increased substantially.

    To put it bluntly, every soldier now has his own long-range weapon. Even if many people only know how to draw a bow and shoot arrows by luck, once a large-scale use is made to create a "barrage", there will always be arrows to kill the enemy. So twenty dragon-headed warships became the main force of the battle, each equipped with a torsion slingshot or catapult, and the rest of the oarsmen were all equipped with a set of bows.

    The dragon head battleship is full of forty people, and 800 fighters form a mobile fleet capable of rampaging.

    It''s not over yet. The remaining long ships are closely following the sail destroyer Mercury. Although this force is no longer a mobile fleet, the fleet will still sit on a thousand people, becoming a slow and impenetrable existence.

    The tactics have been set up, and the Russ army is determined to wait for work, holding Tavastalu and waiting for the main enemy to appear.

    The main force of Suomi only appeared on the lake at noon the next day.

    Chief Suomi Uko, he could see a large number of ships floating on the lake in the distance with his eyes, and instinctively told him that these enemies were very strange.

    However, a crowd of village leaders who are eager to win have already recklessly led their men to rush forward desperately.

    "Hey! Are you guys going to be heroes? The enemy is strange!"

    "You guys come back, we will move forward together!"

    Uko shouted, but in exchange for taunts in the hands of several villages: "Brother, what are you still doing? Come on with us, the late spoils are ours."

    Uke gritted his teeth. He actually wanted to rush, but he felt that this matter was even more weird. He simply gritted his teeth and stomped his feet, even if someone scolded his coward, then scold him.

    Most Suomi canoes are waiting for the leader''s meaning. If Uko''s flagship canoe does not rush, brothers shouldn''t rush.

    Twenty canoes went to challenge again, and the enthusiastic village leaders saw how the brothers behind had become cowards, and the cursing people now calmed down.

    "What''s the matter? If we say yes, we will attack together, so how come our brothers have become early birds."

    Someone asked cautiously: "Boss, don''t we become scouts now?"

    "Keep on paddling and see what is going on with people in the distance. You are all on guard and shoot arrows as soon as the distance is reached."

    In this case, the canoes of this group of Suomi people ran wildly on the calm lake, but they didn''t know anything about their opponents. The only thing they could judge was that as the distance approached, those blurring the outline of the enemy ship was emotional enough.

    The sight before him immediately shocked everyone.

    Their recklessness is not that they are fools, because those ships are clearly...

    "It''s a Varang!" The reckless village leader was shocked and trembling, and all his courage was wiped out.

    "Silly boys, turn the bow! Let''s run!"

    Give an order, all the canoes turn the bow.

    However, as many as thirty oarsmen were holding the large concave oars of the Russians during the chase of the 20 mobile warships of the Russian army, which allowed the long ship to reach a charging speed of ten knots because of their strong physique, but Can maintain this rapid raid for more than half an hour!

    Su Omi''s recklessness has already pierced her wings.

    Although Yevlo hopes that his kinsman can disarm wisely, the battle is still inevitable. The Rus army has been dispatched, and only a group of lightly injured people are left on the shore to control the camp. This decisive battle is also full of the Russ army. Respect.

    First, the stone flew over and splashed water near the canoe. Then came the cone-shaped bullet fired from the clay of the torsion slingshot and leapt with a low whistling sound.

    The dashing dragon-head warship ran against the south wind. As the distance drew closer, the heavy weapon shooting became more precise, not to mention, the crossbowmen on the ship began to exert force.

    The Suomi people, who were frantically paddling and trying to flee, felt that it was safe to get in with the large forces, so they had to fight back.

    They became live targets one after another, and some people fell into the water with arrows, and there were also canoes that were hit by high-grade cast iron pellets suddenly flying in with sawdust.

    There is no suspense in the battle until now. The long ship Ross, which has the advantage of water warfare, caught up with Suomi''s canoe, and the ruthless killing began immediately.

    With no casualties, the Ross people used a torsion slingshot to easily drill holes for the enemy ship, and then used a crossbow to accurately shoot the people on the ship. For those who fell into the water, it was also a long-handled halberd to stab and slash.

    The killing almost happened in front of the main Suomi people. Uko couldn''t be pleased that he did not rush with the main force, but saw that the dragon head warships raging like hungry wolves prey, and immediately messed up.

    The surrendered Nuoli was on Uko''s canoe, and the messenger immediately became the target of venting.

    Uke gave the boy a punch, which immediately caused bleeding from the corner of his mouth.

    "You lied to me! These assailants who cross the sea are the Varangs! You actually tricked us into fighting the Varangs!"

    Nuoli is also very strange: "They are Ross people!"

    "No! Fools, they are Varanga. I''m crazy, I want to fight with them, Suomi will perish for this!"

    But then again, the Varangans are clearly cruising in the southern waters. In the past, they have repeatedly attacked the coastal villages of Suomi to capture wealth and population. Uke is not mentally retarded, he can see that the "sea wolves" are the long boats with the heads of sea snakes that the Varangans are accustomed to.

    Seeing his own clan being annihilated, Uko thought of running away, but it is not appropriate to run away if he is weak. The Suomi people rushed out, no longer see the Varang army of Civic appearing in the lakes, everyone''s mood is very complicated.

    The situation was more serious than it seemed at first. Uko saw the raging Varyag warships and clearly saw that the large group of canoes that Suomi''s army had pounced on the lake did not tend to attack further. This is by no means timid, I am afraid it is. Waiting for the large troops behind it? !

    Uke squinted his eyes and looked intently. He counted the twenty dragon-head warships in front of him. Not far away, there was a very huge ship with more warships approaching!

    "Don''t panic!" he yelled. UU reading

    The roar calmed down the nervous people, the restless military spirit of the Suomi Army stabilized, the canoes instinctively moved closer, and no one was a deserter.

    Do the two sides have to fight, and they have to fight the Varangians to death and death? If the Varangans wanted to kill, the Suomi would have faced extinction many years ago.

    Maybe some special means can be used to prevent this war?

    However, as the big ship approached, the huge cross-blue stripes on the triangular sails had already made many Suomi people in the army clearly aware that they had encountered that group of Varangans.

    "Unexpectedly... it was them!" Uke was shaking all over, and his words were trembling.

    Nuoli wiped the corners of his mouth and asked, "Do you know them?"

    "Why don''t you know? Their large fleet wanders in the bay every year, always encountering our marine fishermen, but they have never attacked us Suomi people. Why..." Suddenly, Uko sprouted A bold and dangerous idea, but this idea is indeed in line with the characteristics of the Suomi people who pay more attention to trade.

    Since they have met each other at least many times, there has been no conflict before.

    If the crisis of war can be handled through negotiation, isn''t it the safest thing?

    Someone must be a messenger! Uko was not allowed to be this messenger, but he had to take Nuoli with him.

    Even now, even betraying old friends is something that has to be done. Besides, most Suomi people don''t regard Tavastia as allies. Then, this Nuoli is a bargaining chip in exchange for a truce.

    Still looking for "The Rise of Rurik" free novel?

    Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 582ï¼š Smart people choose to cooperate

    Chapter 582: Smart People Choose Cooperation

    Rurik was sitting in his temporary flagship, Mercury, and compared to a big ship like Aphrora, the current ship was indeed a bit smaller.

    She is small but small, and her combat power can easily wipe out the canoe in front of her. Looking at the "Viking Army" under his command, once the two armies fight, the Ross Army is not just a sledgehammer.

    "Is it kind?" Yevlo stood beside Rurik again.

    Rurik glanced at him, "Your eyes flicker, and you are worried that our army will wipe them out."

    "With the capabilities of our army, victory is only at your fingertips. Our army won in the small battle just now, but..."

    "What?" Rurik asked again.

    "I still hope..."

    "Okay." Rurik let out a sigh, "At least those who surrender, we can spare their lives. If the Suomi finally surrender to us, I can promise them a peace. However, the tribute is naturally indispensable."

    "This...this is the best."

    Rurik shook his head again: "Maybe you are not suitable for this battle, just avoid it for the time being."

    "No." Yevlo was cruel. "It''s like two dueling fighters. As long as they stand here, they must decide the winner. Fight, I just hope the battle will not be too cruel."

    Rurik shrugged and didn''t say much. He made up his mind and was organizing the manpower, ready to give orders to all the rolling ships.

    How to issue offensive orders is the "semaphore."

    There is no clear semaphore system for the Ross people. Lurik just arranged for a person to stand on the bow of the ship. He will desperately wave the flag with the "Ross Paddle Flag", so-called to issue forward orders to all ships that he sees.

    But is such a method efficient?

    The reality tells the commander-in-chief of the Ross army to command the ground troops to fight fiercely. They can send orders to the centuries through the flag-bearers and the errand soldiers. In the previous naval battles, because of the large tonnage of the ships participating in the war, the number of ships involved was relatively small. The dispatching also allowed personnel to wave flags. Most of the time, the personnel shouted at each other, and the dispatch was basically completed.

    It is necessary to establish a set of efficient and accurate maritime communication methods.

    Rurik was somewhat dauntingly commanding a large number of long boat teams. Based on the communication conditions, he decided not to play any tricks, so that the army directly rushed forward regardless of priority, and then there were random killings on the lake.

    At this critical moment, Yiye Bianzhou broke away from the enemy''s large forces and rushed straight towards him.

    "What''s going on?" Rurik looked sideways.

    "My lord, maybe they are afraid of our military''s might and sent envoys to request a truce. No matter how bad it is, it is a negotiation." Yevlo said a little excited, because he didn''t want this untimely war in his heart.

    Rurik nodded, "Negotiate, okay. I''m afraid the brothers can''t suppress their emotions. Jeflo, you quickly bring your brothers and rush up with my banner, you call on others not to fight..."

    "Then bring the messenger back?"

    "Exactly. You tell the messenger that I''m making sense. The two armies won''t be cut in battle."

    "Yes!"

    Jeflo immediately jumped onto a long boat with more than a dozen people. He personally held the "Ross Paddle Flag" with a white background and blue stripes, and stood out from the Ross fleet lined with long snakes.

    Looking at the Suomi Army.

    Uko still didn''t know whether his decision was right or wrong. As he got closer and closer to Varang''s army, his tension increased. A dangerous long ship in front of you stepped on the waves. Could it be that the other party already understands his intentions? His mood is a little better.

    Evlo ordered the paddling brothers to slow down gradually and kept everyone on guard. Even if the opponent is his own Suomi clan, but everything depends on him, he is afraid of being tricked by the opponent.

    The long ship was deliberately separated from the canoe, and Yevlo yelled vigorously while carrying the flag, reporting his identity and asking the other party for coming.

    Now, Wu Ke was taken aback.

    "What''s the matter, there are still ours among the Varangians. Did any of the brothers defect to them and become mercenaries?" The more Uko thought about it, the more he felt that this was the truth.

    Things were better than he thought. The leader of the Varangans decided to meet with Suomi''s messenger and promised complete safety.

    Any hesitation at this point in the matter may make the Varangans feel that they refuse the peace talks. Yes, Uko is here to seek a truce and peace talks.

    The Suomi leader stood on the canoe and opened his arms to indicate that he had no intention of fighting.

    Evlo then ordered the canoe to follow him closely so that it could pass the heavily guarded Varyag fleet smoothly.

    The atmosphere was suffocating, and the paddling Suomi continued to pass out. It was only their muscle instinct that they could still row.

    Seeing the Varangians so close in this life, they are so full of cover!

    Almost all of the warriors who came from far away were blonde, wearing highly reflective helmets one after another, and half of their faces were covered by the extended visor of the helmet.

    Many of them wore precious chain mail, but the most shocking thing about Uke was that the Varangans even had uniform attire.

    "It''s a white Varanga, different from other Varangas..."

    He was muttering in his heart, so he had to hook his head and dare not look at these people.

    Finally, the canoe drifted to the side of the Mercury, whose propeller was slowly advancing.

    This scene is even more bizarre. The big ship has reefed its sails, and there is no big oar extended. The ship is still moving.

    After all, the rope ladder was thrown down, and Evlo stood on the long boat: "The leader of Suomi, you can board the ship. You have enough identity to meet my master. Don''t worry, my master can basically understand Suomi''s language. ."

    "Ok."

    It''s weird again and again, they are Roths, are the Roths also part of the Varanga? It¡¯s amazing how the leader of Varangk knew Suomi.

    Uke and several of his entourage all boarded the big ship, and saw a group of sturdy men in chain mail forming a wall of people. Fear eroded his mind, and Uko retreated three steps in a row, and his entourage was so frightened that he almost wanted a boat to escape.

    When it is, the human wall gives way to a gap.

    The young Rurik walked out from the gap with his waist pinched. He opened his hands to make a welcome gesture. His complexion was harmonious and without any intention of using force. Of course, his smiling face made people think that he was really a "human slaughter". .

    Rurik cleared his throat and said, "Emissary Suomi, welcome ship. Let me guess, are you here to beg me for mercy and ask for a truce?"

    Is Chief Varanga a child? Uke felt that his personality had been insulted, and the opponent''s real leader must have been hiding and sending a kid over to speak up.

    But looking at this situation, I am a lamb among the wolves, how can I be dissatisfied?

    Ukoso revealed his identity, and he held up his head and raised his head vigorously: "I am the leader of Suomi, and I brought the army back. Now, I want to stop this conflict?"

    "Really? We didn''t attack you. Why did you take the initiative to attack me? My people were irritated. Now you want to stop?"

    What Rurik said was really giving his opponent a chance to argue.

    Looking at the situation, both sides realize that the negotiation has just begun, and now it is only the initial exchange of information between the two sides.

    Uko was shocked when he witnessed the Ross fleet at close range, knowing that once his canoe army went to war, they would only have the tragic fate of being slaughtered by them.

    He is not as sturdy as the leader of Tavastia. As a citizen of Huze who is good at business, everyone is very flexible.

    Uke immediately changed his tone, his attitude became a little flattering, and he smiled: "It''s all a misunderstanding." Then he pointed to another entourage: "It''s all because of this man, he is the leader of the Tavastians. , Spur us to fight with you."

    "Fighting?" Rurik glanced at the trembling Nuoli. He had no idea about this person, so he had eyes staring at Uko: "You are the leader. You came to tell me that you chose war? Okay, our two armies are already on this lake. I will put you back now, and then we will fight in full force."

    The words were so loud, Uko could fully understand Rurik''s words, especially the key word-war.

    war? This is a dead end.

    Uko hurriedly complimented: "I am so blind that I dare to challenge you. Once the battle occurs, we will be wiped out."

    "Are you self-aware?" Rurik smiled, and then stepped forward suddenly, "Since you don''t want to fight, put down your weapons!"

    "Ah this..."

    "Do you want to fight? Hesitate to surrender? You are the leader of Suomi, hurry up and make a decision."

    "..."

    Rurik sullied his mouth and drew out his short sword directly: "Then hold you back. I immediately order the army to attack your team. I will kill you all without mercy."

    A beautiful young man showed fierceness, no matter how handsome he was, he was still a sea wolf!

    Uko had planned to get close to this group of Varangans again, so-called many Suomi fishermen had seen his fleet cruising in the ocean.

    It seems that whether to choose war is only between one''s own thoughts? !

    Uko sat directly on the ground, yelling, "Truce! We truce! It''s just that I have the conditions."

    "You?" Rurik said with contempt: "You want to negotiate terms? Are you worthy?"

    "There is only one condition, we will surrender, as long as you don''t launch an attack on us. Besides, why do we have to fight? We...can do trade, why in-depth cooperation."

    "Cooperation? Good. Come on! Give wine! Give meat!"

    When the Suomi leader said "request for cooperation", Rurik knew that his bravery could be suspended.

    They were scared off their backbone by the mighty power of the Russian army. Of course, this group of guys were also smart, and they knew a very wise truth¡ªif they couldn''t beat them, they would join them.

    Things went well beyond Rurik''s plan, and this incident also made the nervous Jeflo completely relax.

    Yevlo knew that his master knew the contract very well. Since the Suomi people plan to cooperate, the master also supported the cooperation by rewarding wine and meat, which means that at least the Russian army will not unilaterally tear up the cooperation.

    The next thing is nothing more than to discuss specific cooperation.

    What can be the result of the negotiation? With his toes, Jeflo could understand that the Suomi people must claim tribute to Rose. If they don¡¯t claim tribute, war is still indispensable.

    Looking at today''s affairs from the perspective of the vast number of Russian soldiers, it is simply a farce.

    More than a thousand people sharpened their swords and planned to kill in the sun to show Odin''s heroic berserkers.

    It''s fine now, the assembled army was ordered to disband, and Lord Duke ordered that no one attacked the Suomi camp.

    Uko himself was released back. He claimed to have avoided a terrible killing. The leaders of various villages also expressed their understanding.

    Everyone is a business man, so what else can we fight if we come out to fight for nothing? Who would fight against the Varangas for the undead of the Tavastias? Besides, more than 200 brothers have been easily killed by the Varangans, and as many as 80 people are still under their control.

    The three thousand army was very useless and lost three hundred people. The remaining Suomi people generally wanted to escape, just because they didn''t want to be the first to run for the sake of face.

    In the afternoon, Suomi¡¯s large number of canoes docked, and they camped in a forest on the shore.

    In the evening, after some discussions among the Suomi elites, Uko took five bold village leaders and took three canoes to land in Tavastallu, occupied by the Rus, in accordance with the verbal agreement with Rurik. Sacrifice center.

    Here, it seems to be a Varyag city!

    In the sunset, Uko saw a large number of black-haired Tavastia women being controlled by the blonde Rus, and the intruder became the master here!

    Looking at the lake again, those long boats with their bows and sterns all floating on the lake in large numbers, and many boats lit up flames. What are they doing?

    Uko did not understand the wonder of night fishing.

    Will the Suomi people implement the verbal agreement in front of the battle with the Suomi leader?

    If the pigeons are released, it is equivalent to the opponent''s choice of war, and Rurik knows that he has a new reason for war. In principle, he has been too lazy to expand the war, or that he and the army no longer want to waste time in this eastern land.

    Finally, a guard reported that the canoe had landed.

    "It''s finally here! Great." Rurik walked out of the warm house and motioned to the waiting subordinates, "Be prepared and let them see a good show!"

    A good show is indeed a terrible good show.

    Uko, five other people and a small number of entourages, everyone is in the community of Varangans, it is strange that they are really strange, but they also found that they have some things in common with them.

    Many blonde Varangans came to watch with their little women, pointing their fingers and saying something they didn''t understand.

    It was Jeflo who led them and urged: "Hurry up, my master wants to show you a good show."

    What is a good show?

    In the sunset, Uko and others saw a person **** with a rope. Who is this person if he is not Nuoli?

    Rurik came with his waist and pointed at the man: "You are finally here, noble one of Suomi. Now you see, this is the last Tavastiya warrior who will be executed by me."

    "This..." Uke''s eyes widened and his teeth closed, at a loss.

    With a wave of Rurik''s hand, as many as four strong men pulled the rope, and poor Nuoli was hung up, and was gradually hanged in the struggle of crying bitterly.

    Rurik didn¡¯t want to watch the execution process, even his subordinates were cheering This is the necessary evil. There are still some Tavastian men who have not been annihilated because of being mixed in the Suomi camp. Except for its leader, the others are also a group of chickens without a leader.

    He said to the visitor with a wooden face: "I understand your language and your traditions. You feel that the soul lies in the blood. If this person is given a bloodless death and then buried, his soul will return smoothly. The sea of ??souls."

    "Yes...that''s it." Uke was already shaking a little.

    Rurik shrugged again: "Let''s go, I''ve been prepared for the banquet. Since you are here to seek cooperation, we will discuss how to cooperate. Rest assured, as long as your people will not stupidly attack my camp , I will not start a war."

    "That''s great." Uke''s smile was very embarrassed, and he followed the teenager Rurik carefully, his eyes fixed on the young boy''s floating golden ponytail, and the large amount of inlaid hanging on his waist. The dagger of the gem, feeling that this extremely young leader of Varang can easily command thousands of brawny men to do anything, there must be a hidden secret behind the incredible.

    They entered the meeting room of the Tavastia, where the aroma was already tangy, the tempting smell of barbecue mixed with the aroma of wine, how wonderful it was.

    Since the Varangans are willing to serve barbecue and wine, they should be trustworthy.

    Uko is very fortunate that he chose to cooperate, but he and the village leaders have reached a consensus that the Suomi people will pay the price for this cooperation.

    The price, as long as it does not touch the bottom line, everything is negotiable.

    The bottom line of the Suomi people is also very simple-they can''t be slaves.

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 583ï¼š The Principality of Ross conquered the land of Finland

    Chapter 583 The Rus Principality Conquers the Land of Finland

    A small reindeer was roasted to fragrant oil. In order to welcome those willing to cooperate, Rurik was also willing to take a deer from the seizure to make a feast.

    The roasted venison is browned with a lot of carbon spots, and dripping fat goes deep into the sand along the reeds that hold it.

    Rurik had cut off a deer leg with a sword and ate it first, waiting for those people to see him.

    Uke and his friends finally came, seeing the roasted venison and the fragrant ale smell of the open oak barrels, the Harazi couldn''t stop the flow.

    These visitors are already defeated, aren''t they?

    Rurik didn''t bother to see outside. While sitting cross-legged, he put down his half-gnawed deer legs with both hands, wiped his hands and held his sword.

    He is still a teenager, and the aura here cannot be underestimated.

    Because in this room there are also great generals such as Arik and Heliger, and there are also more than a dozen sturdy men sitting cross-legged with their hideous tattoos on them.

    When I saw the interviewer, Suomi''s leader Uko was simply a "dwarf", and his friends were the same.

    Generally speaking, the men of the Russian army are generally a whole head taller than the Suomi. To avoid fighting with thousands of such hunks, Uke saw the indoor scene, and he really felt that his decision was wise.

    For a while, Uko didn''t know what to say, he wanted to say something and didn''t know where to start.

    "My lord, the man has arrived." Yevrobi said respectfully.

    "Very good! Let them sit down, give meat and wine!"

    Rurik was quite familiar, and he was actually showing his kindness and heart to these leaders. It doesn''t matter whether they appreciate it or not. As long as they want, Ross''s army crushing them is as simple as cutting a deer''s neck with a knife.

    There are barbecues and ale, and not only that, the Ross people actually provide cooked oatmeal.

    Uke, who was already hungry, couldn''t care about so much now, and the other party rewarded him. Of course he also knew that if he had any objections to the matter of "surrender" after eating the delicious meal rewarded by the leader of Ross, it would be death.

    The visitor had eaten, drank, and even hiccuped. Rurik snapped his fingers, and a strong man got up and took away the ordinary roast deer in front of the surprised faces of the diners.

    Rurik cleared his throat again: "You are finally here. I remember your name is Uko."

    "It''s Ukonilma."

    "It doesn''t matter, you are just an ordinary leader, and your Suomi tribe is also an ordinary tribe. I am different!" Then, Rurik stood up and held his head tall: "I am a man blessed by God, I am Invincible. As you can see, we Rus have occupied the entire Tavastia. My army has killed five thousand Tavastia fighters. All the living men surrender to me, and the living women are willing. Marry us."

    "Yes, I saw it all. You are already the masters of Tavastalu." Uko complimented.

    "You are very clever, realizing that fighting with us is a dead end. Since you are willing to cooperate with me, you must accept all my terms."

    Uke has his own humble bottom line. Hearing the words of the young leader, he stared and swallowed deeply, while his friends were all on pins and needles.

    The cooperation here is basically a "treaty of surrender" that is quite unequal to the Suomi people.

    The core of the treaty is four paragraphs:

    First: Starting from this year, the Suomi people must pay tribute to the Rus every year. When there are five hundred reindeer skins, one thousand ferrets, one thousand fox skins, and one hundred thousand squirrel skins.

    Second: hand over five hundred young and pure women to marry the Ross people as wives.

    Third: If there is a foreign war, as long as the Duke of Ross issues a clear order against the Suomi, Suomi must organize the army to join the Russian army in foreign operations according to the order.

    Fourth: Uko must give up his daughter to be married.

    The agreement is currently verbal, because Suomi does not have his own words, and they cannot understand the written treaty signed with them. Suomi Rurik swears with his glory that as long as the Suomi people agree with these terms, Ross can declare eternal peace with Suomi.

    Every year, paying tribute to the woman again, if you do this, you can avoid the destruction of soldiers. Although it is a shame, it is better than the destruction of the Tavastia. What''s more, the Suomi people, as the servants of the Rus in the future, should also be able to get some useful spoils in the foreign war.

    Those village chiefs watched Uke''s reaction cautiously, and the heavy pressure was on the shoulders of this young man.

    Uko agreed with the first three clauses, and of course he also knew that things would not be so simple at all.

    He was quite curious about the final clauses. He didn''t expect this young man to ask for a daughter from him. How did this kid know that he still had a little daughter to be married? Maybe it was revealed by the captured brothers?

    Wait a minute! in case¡­¡­

    Uko slowly smiled, deliberately approaching: "We Suomi people know you, our fishing boats will meet you sailing in the southern waters every year. Yes, I have a daughter. Since you like her, I am willing Give her to you as your wife."

    "Give it to me? It''s not appropriate."

    "This¡­¡­"

    Rurik glanced at Jeflo casually, and said: "The personal guard captain I trust is Suomi, your family. According to our statement, you are all Finns. My captain still has no one. For marriage, only an important woman is worthy of him. The captured men said that your daughter is very beautiful. You are the leader of Suomi. How about your daughter marrying my chief guard?"

    "He?!" Uke suddenly turned his head, looking surprised, or surprised, looking at Jeflo.

    "How? Isn''t my Jeflo worthy of your daughter."

    "Ah! It''s... worthy, worthy!" Uke hurriedly turned his head.

    "That''s it. Now I have one last request." Rurik said solemnly.

    "Please speak, we...will try our best to be satisfied."

    Uko really didn¡¯t know how big the Rus¡¯ appetite was. He also learned from this Jeflo that his owner¡¯s name was Rurik. Jevlo¡¯s praise was not stingy at all, as if Rurik was really the **** of war. world.

    If the Rurik of Rose really possesses supernatural powers like a **** of war, and Suomi has sold a lot of things to surrender, can they guarantee Suomi''s safety?

    But Rurik''s next words made him feel terrified again.

    "I learned that your fishermen can not only enter the Tavastian territory by water, but also boat into the sea. I decided to enter your territory and then directly into the ocean."

    "Ah!" The only word Uko thought of was "destroy."

    Without any concealment, he bluntly stated his fear: "Ross heroes, we... are just a group of fragile people, just like a group of helpless rabbits, have we not been since you..."

    "Afraid that I will harm you? Afraid that I will tear up all the contracts and start a war against you? Do you...do you think it is necessary for me to spend so much time?" As he said, Rurik''s eyes sharpened, "Your camp is not far away, as long as With my order, your people will be annihilated. But I don¡¯t have one. I need your people to live well.¡±

    "what?!"

    "So. Now I have decided! Now the Tavastiya male is almost destroyed, you can move here. I know you and Tavastiya are originally a family."

    Is the attitude of the Ross people serious? To put it bluntly, Suomi''s army marched north to attack the invaders crossing the sea for one purpose. Taking advantage of the chaos to grab huge profits in Tavastia was the most important purpose. If you accept the Rus as the king, you will be able to dominate Tavastia at his request, and you will get more benefits than the tribute paid every year.

    Uke keenly noticed that the Rus would never leave after occupying this area. They still need to entrust a big man to rule.

    R¨¹lik now solemnly explained a vocabulary: "Fin! This is the new name given to you by our Ross people."

    "This... don''t you Varyags always call us Finns?"

    "Yes, nor is it." Rurik slapped his chest again and let out a sigh of relief: "The Lapus and Corvins have already surrendered, and the Tavastias have surrendered, and in the end it is your surrender. This is what this area says. Everyone who speaks a common language surrendered to me. I declare that your past struggles are over. You are all Finns. The land under your feet, from the sea in the south to the land of the frozen sea in the north, is Finland. I am. Conquered the whole of Finland, this is the new territory of my Ross Principality, and you!"

    Rurik suddenly drew his sword and pointed at Uko: "You, kneel in front of me."

    Wu Ke came tremblingly without knowing it, and the blazing sword seemed to assassinate himself.

    Uko knelt steadily, Rurik put his sword on his left shoulder, and said in words that the Suomi people could understand: "I, Rurik, Duke of Ross, canonize you Ukonilma as Suomi''s war chief. (Actually close to the rank of Marquis), has the power to command Suomi and Tavastia."

    The sword was placed on his right shoulder again: "My captain Jeflo will marry your daughter, and your daughter''s son will inherit the title of your Suomi War Chief, and be loyal to the Duchy of Rus for generations. You and The power of your descendants is protected and supported by the Duke of Ross, and you will prosper, but betrayal will inevitably be destroyed."

    The ritual operation that Rurik suddenly made was silly for everyone. As a cousin, Arik had some opinions and felt that he shouldn''t be so kind to the surrender. Since the brother is happy in it, shut up.

    Uko understood part of it. He was really surprised by the various Varanges¡¯ titles of titles, but one thing he could be sure of was that his current power originated from the recommendations of the villages in his hometown. Now, power Received the military support of the Ross conquerors. He suddenly realized that he could rely on this support to give orders to the people in his hometown.

    This step of the development of the matter is within Rurik¡¯s calculations. The conquest of the Eastern Land (Finland) is inevitable. In this case, the de jure completion of the conquest is today!

    After declaring the sovereignty of the Duchy of Russ over the entire Finnish region, it is time to declare what obligations the Duchy of Rus should do.

    Rurik received the sword and ordered Uko to do well. Then he said: "I know that you are always facing the threat of war from the Karelians. Now I promise you that the Russian army will give you military support. Help you to attack Karelia until you destroy them."

    This is a promise that everyone loves to hear, and Uko, who has already sat down, stood up suddenly, his joy was beyond words.

    Among the Varangians, the Rus have a strong military force, and the Karelians are not easy to underestimate the strength. The Rus are still strong in comparison. At least the Russ promised peace when they got the tribute, and the Karelians just wanted to cannibalize the land and become the overlord.

    It''s really nice that a fierce battle that should have been **** has such a happy ending.

    The Suomi decided to open their door, and more importantly, the Rus could determine a waterway, that is, from the estuary of the Oulu River at the Kovenstad stronghold in the east of Roseburg, and after reaching the lakes in central Finland , Go directly to the Gulf of Finland by taking a brand new waterway. The Russ added an inland freshwater route to Shilla Fort, and there were still some supply points midway.

    But is the inland waterway leading to the Gulf of Finland real? Before seeing the ocean in the south, Rurik still had doubts, and he needed to take the fleet to find out in person.

    And this is the reason why Lurik insists on bringing troops into the core territory of Suomi.

    A night banquet for the conquerors to carry on with the past is over. Uke and others are stayed overnight. Of course, there are also Tavastia women who are ordered to serve these noble leaders.

    This night, Rurik tossed and turned, and Carlotta, who was tossing by the pillow, was quite disturbed, but he did not dare to have any resentment.

    Carlotta just murmured: "You are a great hero, you have now conquered the Eastern Land, so happy to be in position?"

    "Of course, too happy to sleep."

    "But they are all a group..." Although Carlotta felt uncomfortable, her contempt for the Suomi army was written on her face. "They are a group of underdogs, is it worthy to conquer them?"

    "At least they are a bunch of clever servants. I will annihilate the Karelians soon, Carlotta, do you know what this means?"

    "This...I don''t know."

    At this moment, Rurik had sat upright in the night, opened the cover to show off his already enlarged biceps in front of his own woman.

    He smiled and said, "Did you see it? This is the power of Duke Ross."

    Watching Carlotta laughed out loud: "Your power? You let me conceive, it is real power."

    "No, no, no, as long as I conquer Karelia, then the entire Karelia Isthmus, Kola Peninsula, and Finland are all mine. From then on, there is no other in the northern world, all are mine. Territory, there is no one competing with me..."

    Rurik¡¯s remarks are a remarkable fact. The Karelian forces are already the last powerful ethnic group in Northeast Europe. To conquer them is equivalent to saying that the Rus have no rivals to the area west of the Ural Mountains near the Arctic Ocean. Yes, that''s polar bears and brown bears running around.

    Although such a conquering of territories is like doing a "King of Bad LandsRurik doesn''t feel that there is even an inch of excess in his domain, at least those so-called bitter and cold territories will be Ross in the long-term future. The principality cherishes the origin of fur.

    Because Karelia is not considered a land of Finland, he has essentially conquered Finland, and a new history has been written by himself. With such a great historical glory, how can Rurik not be excited.

    However, the macro-historical development did not change in any way. Finland was destined to be occupied by the Swedes. Now the Duchy of Ross has been split from the sudden emergence of the Kingdom of Sweden, but she did come from Sweden.

    Ross conquered Finland, and Ross was also destined to conquer Finland, or the existence of Finland, or become part of Sweden or part of Ross, this is the fate of Finland in the cracks.

    Uko, the leader of Suomi, made the most correct choice for the entire ethnic group. This is a clever approach that should be taken by the effect of being in Europe.

    Uko and his guys also had a discussion this night, and to put it bluntly to provide those tributes to the Ross people, the Suomi people will not hurt their muscles at all. Also because of the marriage of Uko''s daughter, this political marriage is strengthening the relationship between Suomi and Ross.

    As for that Yevlo, this kid didn''t know where he came from. At least with this marriage, Yevlo would scrupulously care about fellowship and help all Suomi people profit from the Conqueror of Rus.

    The two parties concluded an agreement that Suomi merchants could trade with the Rus. As long as the Rus abide by the promise of peace, Suomi could indeed make a steady stream of profits. Is it a shame to claim tribute? No, at least they don''t think. Everyone is in business, making money, not shivering.

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 584ï¼š Rurik in Suomi

    Chapter 584

    Who would be willing to fight those strong men with big ships and iron helmets on their heads covered with iron rings?

    Those Suomi people camped in the forest are expecting their leader to negotiate and mediate with the Varangans, so that they can get a reasonable result for themselves. Of course, if the Varangans insist on fighting, everyone has nothing to say. Let''s run for their lives while rowing in chaos!

    As for the reopening of the war, if the Varange kill all the way along the waterway to Kupaboka (the Suomi activity center), everyone has to flee back first and continue to flee with the tribe.

    Where can I escape? Maybe you can escape to the other side of the sea, and the local Estonians will definitely take everyone in.

    In fact, some people had already escaped quietly in the dark, and 500 soldiers were missing overnight.

    The next day, when Uko and the five village chiefs returned, what they saw was a depression.

    Obviously it was a warm day when Cao Changying was flying, and all he felt was solemnity.

    The atmosphere in the camp was terrible. After learning that hundreds of people ran away at once, the last thought of resistance in Ukko''s heart disappeared cleanly.

    backbone? That''s really luxurious.

    The strong man is in charge, if he is as brave as the Tavastia, the tragic result is in sight.

    Uko summoned "warriors" who were very confused. This group of armed fishermen, small merchants, farmers and other diverse groups of people expected the leader to deliver a peaceful result.

    As a result, it is naturally peaceful.

    It''s just that this peace is a commodity, and commodity has its price tag.

    Have to pay a batch of tributes and women in exchange for peace? No, if you accept this, the biggest strategic purpose of this trip will be achieved. In any case, the Suomi became the ruler of Tavastia, and of course, they must also bow down to the more noble Rus of Varangg, as the supreme ruler.

    They are all businessmen, so if you think about it, of course you can do this business.

    The dawn of peace is in Tavastalu, Suomi merges with Tavastia, and history becomes eternal with the rising sun. Suomi, who still retains his strength, can take over from the Rus to deal with the mess after the soldiers, and the concept of Suomi should give way to the brand-new concept of Finland.

    On this day, Rurik also announced to all the Russian soldiers that the use of force against the Suomi is forbidden, and any active attack is equivalent to a back-stab at the brothers.

    To make Rose exercise restraint, Rurik only needs to give Arik, Heligole, and Bijuni orders to restrain his men.

    Naturally, everyone still doesn''t look down on those chicken-like guys. Since the Duke has ordered it, everyone will execute it.

    There is no point in delaying any more time in Tavastalu, and another day later, a brand new order is issued-the Russian army is divided!

    Still in the congress center of the occupied Tavastias, Rurik gathered all centurions, flag captains, key cronies, and even as many as twenty village leaders of the Suomi who were already de jure servants.

    One pair of eyes stared at Rurik''s handsome face, and everyone was waiting for Lord Duke to announce the end of the expedition, and the army should go back home to prepare for a new expedition.

    Rurik cleared his throat and solemnly said: "Now that we have conquered the land of the East, Finland is her name. This year, the expedition to the East has come to an end. This is not my intention, but our achievements are remarkable. Odin also cheered to us."

    This is a polite remark. Everyone banged their arms at will, laughed and whistled, and made weird movements just to prove their pleasure.

    Rurik opened his arms to signal for silence: "So, I will take you to the south, to Kupaboka, the core of the Suomi people. Our fleet will also follow the river directly into the southern sea." , The sailors raised their heads one by one.

    "I know what you think about going to the ocean in the south? Is there an unknown ocean there? No! That''s the route we take year after year to enter the ocean in the south. As long as we continue to the east, we can arrive in less than two or three days. Shilla Fort. Listen, brothers, our expedition this year has explored an inland river route."

    "Are you really sure?" Arik asked cautiously and boldly.

    "Of course. I have to explore the proof myself... to prove that I correctly understood Odin''s revelation."

    It''s "Odin''s Revelation" again. This should be the truth, right? Arik smiled and said no more.

    Rurik said: "I will divide the army into two, one with a large number of seizures along the river north, and the others will follow me south."

    Are you going to divide the troops? Is this really good? Arik looked at the Suomi leaders present, he was afraid that his brother would encounter an ambush when he entered the old territory of these people. He couldn''t fully trust the Suomi people, so he just stood up and shouted, "Brother, is this okay? Once the forces are divided, our strength will decline. In that case..."

    When the cousin spoke, he was looking at Suomi who was sitting on the side, it was clear what he meant by Rurik.

    "I still have to divide the army. Thousands of women, a lot of reindeer, and a lot of ponies, two-wheeled carts, leathers, I have to transport them back. At least they have to be transported to Covenstad. I''m worried, I''m determined."

    Rurik had to admit that his cousin¡¯s suggestion made sense. As the saying goes, knowing people knowing the face and not knowing the heart, what if there is a reckless Suomi think that he can fight back and launch a sneak attack regardless of the mess afterwards? The Lionheart King with outstanding combat exploits was killed by a dark arrow.

    But the honor trend of history he must do this adventure, just as he rushed to the Arctic Ocean on a sleigh and discovered Murmansk.

    Naturally, the cousin''s remarks must also be observed clearly. Although it is a division of forces, at least the core combat effectiveness of the Russian army must stay with him.

    The key figures were all present, and Rurik made arrangements immediately.

    The so-called M?laren Banner Team of Heliger, the people of Mezzasta and Kejas from Corvin, and all the Ross fighters with injuries, followed the route they came, and escorted them back home.

    With such an arrangement, more than 800 people left the team immediately, and the number of soldiers under Rurik fell by 40%.

    The remaining 1,000 fighters are still a force that cannot be underestimated. This arrangement Arik has nothing to say, because the first banner team with the strongest fighting ability is he Arik continues to lead and continue to protect his younger brother.

    Finally, the raging Roths retreated, and they retreated as fast as they rushed.

    An overwhelming "army" accompanied by as many as 5,000 reindeer, began to march north along the lake and the river. As many as two thousand young women, and even some children in their arms, began this journey that is not much painful but absolutely exhausting. Both of them are the family members of the defeated, and now they all have a new identity.

    They are not slaves, but the new wives of the Ross, Balmerks and even the Corvins. The men of Tavastia conquered the Corvins, it was really a feng shui turn, and their female relatives are now the female relatives of the Corvins. The Corvins fleeing the destruction came to the Ross people to usher in prosperity. The last Corvin men were elated, because they could choose a woman at will, and soon they would have more newborn Corvin children.

    The team going north will eventually return to the place of departure, even if it takes a lot of time, Rurik is quite relieved of them.

    Originally to vent their anger for the servants, the war evolved into the conquest of Finland. For this reason, the Principality of Rus has instantly increased its population by two thousand, and the food problem has become more serious.

    what is this? When the main force rushes to Kupaboka, the locals will have to donate another 500 young women, and the population of the Principality of Ross will only expand further. The situation dictated that Rurik felt that the expedition and looting against Britain and increased exploitation of Novgorod were necessary. If the Principality of Ross wants to survive and avoid possible famine, it must be a cruel man.

    The clear sky is full of sunshine, it''s June, and the warmest summer is coming.

    Even if it is not warm enough, many Ross people have already taken off their shirts in the scorching sun, exposed their golden chest hair, and then showed their hideous tattoos to their brothers.

    The canoes of the Suomi people cleared the way ahead. The Russian army was headed by the Mercury, a large number of dragon-head warships guarded the branch, and a surprisingly staffed inland river fleet was advancing.

    Everyone was worried that the Suomi people would lead the way, so Rurik used "invitation to be a big ship" and brought all the leaders of Suomi villages with them who had just been canonized as "Finnish War Chief of Ross (equivalent to Marquis Uko was detained on the big boat.

    The huge boat opened their eyes to these canoe people, and Jeflo said to the future old man Uko that it was nothing.

    Old man? Is that Uko really worthy of respect? After staying in Viking society for a long time, Jeflo couldn''t stand up to a leader who surrendered without a fight.

    Yevlo has been holding a sigh of breath in his heart. It was the looting of the Varangans (he estimated to be the old Gotland) that he encountered in his childhood. The leaders of Suomi didn¡¯t care at all, just wanted to pay attention. Own small village. Let Uko be a "war chief" is just a reward, to ensure that the Suomi people do not mess around inside. Jeflo reckoned the master¡¯s suggestion that when he was too old to fight anymore, he would retreat to his hometown and become a "Marquis of Finland", and his heirs would inherit the title from generation to generation.

    Detaining a group of nobles can let other Suomi people lead the way? Rurik at least noticed that after a day and a half of sailing, the direction of the river had changed significantly.

    After all, the water flows to the lower places. The lakes in central Finland are only a little higher than the coastal areas. The lakes are surrounded by icy eroded mounds, which are like sponges to absorb a large amount of winter snowmelt every year. Storing water for the lakes to form a water tower of practical significance. The highland "water tower" led to runoff, and now the Ross fleet sailed on the waterway leading to the mouth of the southern river.

    Because it was downstream, this huge team arrived at Kupaboka, the core of the Suomi people, a trading center standing on the island in the lake a day earlier.

    The people who stayed behind were taken aback, and then rowed around in boats. Many people fled into the cobweb-like waterways and hid in places unknown to others.

    Rurik standing on the deck is no different from those fishing boats that escaped, so Uko with a complicated expression was attracted and ordered: "I am your master, is this your home? Very good, I like it very much."

    Hearing this, it was as if the Rus wanted to plunder.

    Uko squinted his head with very high emotional intelligence and said, "My lord, I will provide everyone with food and lodging supplies, and I will also provide women... to the soldiers to meet their men''s... needs."

    This is too humble to say, such a submissive performance even makes Rurik a little disgusted.

    He wanted to scold this Uke for being spineless, but he had to say that this old boy was a loyal dog.

    "Women? My brothers have already obtained women in Tavastia, and they have been pierced with names. They don''t need new women for the time being, you just need to provide enough food and tribute."

    Chief Uke let out a sigh of relief, and when he remembered what the Rus had done to the Tavastia women, his neck chilled.

    Is that called a tattoo? Scratch the skin with a knife and apply toner? The woman was crying in pain, but the Conqueror of Ross must do so. It is said that the pictures that were pierced were actually some words, representing the name of the "torturer". This action is to brand the reindeer with a pattern to prove who is its owner!

    So, don''t anger these people!

    The Ross army camped on a sparsely treed lake near the island of Kupaboka. Long boats washed up on the beach, the ropes of the bow of the boat were thin, and the other side was tied to a big tree.

    Those Suomi should have completely surrendered, but keeping on guard is a must for an army.

    As usual, Rurik unloaded the heavy weapons from the ship and scattered them on the four corners of the camp.

    Two-handed saws and large axes quickly felled logs, and a large number of simple wooden sheds and linen tents were being built quickly.

    In fact, the Ross people can of course occupy the homes of the locals, but they have already adapted to the woodcuts with floors, and how do they get used to sleeping in the grass sheds of the Suomi people? In that way, it is better for the brothers to build a field camp by themselves to guard against possible sneak attacks.

    The Rus people had just started construction, and soon Uko and the village leaders started rowing a canoe to present fresh catches to the Rus camp as required.

    That night, the sky was shining with stars, and the lake was reflected with starlight and moonlight, and it was just on the bank of the lake.

    It was a bonfire deliberately ignited by Rurik. Many bonfires were just piles of unattended burning pine branches. He also made a suspicious strategy to deliberately frighten the vast number of Suomi people.

    The Suomi people mainly live on the island of Kupaboka and its surrounding areas, and there are also villages along the river that leads to the sea.

    They seem to be an ethnic group that occupies a vast territory. In fact, the total population is only 20,000 to 30,000. There are as many as 15,000 people settled in Kupaboka and the surrounding area, and the main Suomi village is within this range.

    The village chiefs who had returned took the men back to their village overnight, and had to select more than a dozen show girls to send to the Ross people overnight.

    If peace can be exchanged, handing over a group of women is an acceptable result. Besides, some men have stayed in Tavastalo to control the remaining women in Tavastia. If women are the resource of this barbaric era, no matter the Rus or the Suomi, everyone is fighting for it based on animal instincts.

    Still this night, Uko was very thankful that Rurik, the Duke of Ross, was just trying to catch a fish. It was great that the Ross people promised that the army would not land on the island and that the market would not be damaged.

    His family was settled on the island in the lake. Even though he is now an aristocratic canonized by the Ross people, in his hometown he is still only a rich man with a well-earned family.

    His youngest daughter Hermi (meaning gem) is only fifteen years old. This girl has reached the age of marriage. It is the father''s responsibility to choose a wishful man for her.

    A large number of outsiders entered the lake area, and they were actually on a boat owned by Varanga! The people on the island in the lake were panicked. Many people wanted to flee. When a large number of people rowing a canoe came to the island to report safety, the chaos disappeared.

    Hermi has flowing black hair, a very smooth polished amber necklace hung around her neck, and she is wearing a patterned cloth on her body decently. She has learned what a woman should do, such as cooking food, sewing leather, and making linen. She also feels that she must do the splitting and fetching water.

    Noble lady who repels labor? She doesn''t have this knowledge yet, but she is expecting that the man her father chooses for herself is a good man.

    She and her mother and brother went out to welcome her father. Suddenly, Hermi''s eyes saw the big ship floating on the lake, especially a huge ship that was incredibly big.

    "Dad, you are finally back. You went to Tavastia, everything went well?"

    Seeing the still beautiful little daughter, Uke suddenly became emotionally complex. He put his hands on his daughter''s shoulders, and he was speechless for a long time as he watched her doubtful expression.

    Until entering the home, he immediately mentioned about the important events of his daughter''s life.

    "I have decided, Hermi, your man''s name is Jeflo, a strong and reliable warrior."

    "Warrior?" Hermi pulled her hair away and covered her mouth in shock.

    "It''s our Suomi fighters, but..." After all, Uko sighed and explained his experience in the north to the family who were looking forward to knowing these days, and the reasons for the Varang boats that came from afar.

    The facts were shocking, and the family couldn''t believe it was true.

    Both of his sons were questioning. The eldest son felt that his father was introducing wolves into the house. The second son felt that he could organize the men to launch a sneak attack.

    "You are all idiots!" Uko was furious without warning Picking up the clay pot and smashing it at his sons, he stood up and pointed his nose and cursed: "Do you know? Tavastians! Five thousand people...No! Six thousand warriors were killed by the Varangians! At least two thousand women were taken away! Those Varangans were from the Ross, and they belonged to the terrible fleet that cruised in the waters south of us every year. Master. They have no loss, and Tavastia is destroyed. You two idiots who are not warring, your uncles and I have sold too much to get peace."

    Wu Ke is not only scolding his sons, but also scolding himself and Su Omi for being so weak that he can only be loyal to his master like a dog in exchange for living.

    At this moment, Hermi was scared and crying, holding her mother at a loss, and her mother was just as helpless.

    Uke sat down a little bit, and invited his daughter in casually.

    "Tomorrow, I will take you to Rose¡¯s camp. Don¡¯t worry, your man is also our Suomi. That Jeflo is the captain of the head of Rose. That soldier has no marriage. You are destined to be his wife. You want it. Give him a baby quickly, so that our family can forever maintain the power it has now."

    Uko said so much, Hermi could not understand.

    She was expectant and extremely shy of her own man, but now she had to say tremblingly: "I...I will."

    "Ah! Good girl, don''t be afraid, at least for our family, you will be a hero. You will save us Suomi, and only you can do it."

    With such emotion of Uke, the girl is even more incomprehensible.

    What else could Hermi say, so she nodded to indicate that if this was fate, she would accept it.

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 585ï¼š Jeflos wedding

    Chapter 585: Yevlo''s Wedding

    The Tavastiya, a strong neighbor in the north, collapsed overnight. The attackers were the Varangans who went deep into the inner lake. They were already the real masters of this area.

    If the resistance can win, the Suomi people will naturally fight back. The war is obviously futile, and peace can only be achieved by taking good care of these conquerors who have penetrated into the territory.

    They are already actively preparing tributes in accordance with the demands of the Conquerors of Ross.

    With the large amount of leather and the five hundred young women, the people in each village took out their property with a complicated mood, and told the girl who was going to be married in the family of this inexhaustible fact.

    There was a lot of cries in the village, and the girl wept and changed into new clothes, and held some tokens from her parents.

    Everyone didn''t know what happened to the Ruths if the daughter they gave out with their own hands, they subconsciously felt that it must be a cow and a horse, but they can only make such a sacrifice for the peace of the tribe.

    Some people thought of launching an attack, but as long as they thought about it rationally, those who planned to give up.

    Because the first people who fled back told the tribes in their hometown earlier that the fact that the Varyag army had destroyed the Tavastia people, they added their oil and vinegar, and described the tragedy that already existed even more terrifying.

    The leather and the women should arrive at the current camp of the Ross army in three days, and Lurik allowed them to make more preparations, so that after a few more days of cultivation, the subordinates began to boldly follow the river to the ocean. Pathfinder.

    The next morning, three canoes set off from the islands in the lake.

    At the end of the canoe, the young girl was sitting curled up, her long hair hanging down to her back, her delicate face resting on her knees. She looked haggard, and was full of fear and confusion about the future.

    Girl Hermi, she knew that she was an artifact, an artifact that could be exchanged for stability and peace for the entire ethnic group.

    I am just an ordinary woman, how can I have such a big weight?

    The leader Uko rowed the boat himself, and this trip must personally hand over the youngest daughter to the Rus.

    "Don''t worry too much, that Jeflo is a good person. Although you are older, you must be his wife." Uke was so calm, but he was also very unhappy in his heart.

    "He... will never be an old man?" the girl murmured.

    "No. Not yet thirty years old, a few years older than your eldest brother."

    "That''s not an old man..."

    "But that man''s arms are very strong. If it weren''t for him to speak our language and have the same face and hair, I would suspect that she is not our Suomi. Child, if you want to start, you have to keep your responsibility in mind."

    The girl did not speak any more.

    Helmi knew nothing about that Jeflo, but he knew a little bit about the Varangians. Since she was born, she has understood the horror of the Varangans from the people of the tribe. In short, they are a group of pirates who like to assault villages, and they are a group of murderous bandits. They are more hateful than wolves and bears, but the people always face them. It is a failure followed by another failure.

    Two long boats lay across the lake, when Uko hurriedly stood up and opened his hands to keep the small flag that Rick had given him.

    The blue Ross flag crossed diagonally on the white background proved the peace of Uko''s trip.

    Soon, the canoe docked.

    Three tiny canoes are really insignificant than the large number of dragon-head warships docked side by side. As long as you look at these Rus ships up close, the Suomi will feel that he has a chance of winning. Not to mention the bigger sailing ship docked near the shore. Look at this ship, any canoe will be crushed by its keel.

    After boarding the camp of the Russ, Uko and his entourage had some psychological adjustments because of contact.

    Hermi, she is nothing more than a well-bred Suomei girl. I suddenly see that there are tall and brawny Varyags with white skin, naked back tattoos and blond beards everywhere. The sense of fear runs through the whole body. She could barely walk, if it hadn''t been for her father to pull her elbows.

    In fact, Uke was also taken aback. It was originally a sparse lakeshore grassland relying on a pine forest, and a "small town" rose from the ground overnight.

    The Ross people just built a number of wooden sheds and linen tents, digging up earth and piled up a tactical high point and supporting a fence, which in Uko''s view is a mountain fortress.

    He had to calculate that if everyone suddenly had a heated debate, he would be defeated by the Ross people who occupied the fort.

    Here Rurik has just awakened.

    Don''t expect to be comfortable living in a faraway place. In the tent he gradually built temporarily, he was wrapped in a sleeping bag made of warm fur, at least warm and proud.

    Just as he and Carlotta were carrying chopsticks to carefully pick the grilled sea bass to eat delicately, a guard hurried over.

    "My lord, the leader of the Suomi...coming."

    "coming?"

    "Yes, here it is."

    "Just that man? Where''s his daughter?"

    The guard scratched his head: "There is a girl who looks very small, who is timid and boring. Could it be..."

    A very small girl? Didn''t the old man say that her daughter is a girl who is about to be married? How is this going?

    Rurik put down his chopsticks and greeted casually: "Where is your commander? Call Jeflo back to me and let him look at his woman."

    "Yes."

    When Uko led her daughter to see him, Rurik and Carlota had just eaten cooked oats.

    Uke saw it really, that the handsome young man with blond hair in front of him was the leader of the Ross people.

    This young man was holding a crystal bowl, and he was flexibly manipulating two wooden sticks with his right hand, pulling the wheat in the bowl into his mouth.

    Looking at a young girl with the same blond hair sitting sideways next to him, could this be his wife? This girl is also eating wheat and rice with a crystal bowl, is she going to pick up the grilled fish next to her, putting only a little bit of fish into her mouth at a time.

    Rurik raised his head slightly: "You are finally here. Where is your daughter? Oh? Is this this one?"

    "Yes." Uko complimented, and then let Hermi sit down obediently.

    "Wait!" Rurik gestured casually, "She is a noble woman who has been canonized by me, so she can''t sit on the ground at will. Come on! Give a blanket. Have you eaten it? I probably didn''t eat it. Give grilled fish! Give oatmeal porridge! And you, Uko, I give you ale."

    Soon, Uko was sitting sturdy on a soft deerskin cushion. His left hand was a crystal bowl with hot and salty wheat in it, and his right hand held a large oak glass with a fragrant ale.

    The sight in front of her was even more shocking to Hermi. She held the crystal bowl in her hands, and she couldn''t think of the precious things of time in her hands. She tentatively took out the pure silver spoon inserted in the grain of wheat and examined it carefully. Sniffing the wheat again, first dig a bite to taste, and then take a mouthful of joy.

    Giving gourmet wine and wine is a good way to get closer, and Rurik also used this to examine the reaction of visitors, especially the simple but decent girl without Omi.

    Indeed, this girl is indeed thin and small according to the Rus'' aesthetic, but it is not the case in Suomi''s gratitude.

    This girl made Rurik think of Lumia in all aspects. After all, the Lapu (deer breeder) and the Suomi were different grains on the same ear of wheat, and there was very little difference in their appearance. She just looks thin and will not grow much taller throughout her life, but this will not affect her fertility in the least.

    "You are welcome, Uko, eat. We Rus people still have a batch of grains. As long as you supply the catch on time these days, we will stay firmly here."

    Uke was really uncomfortable when he heard it. This beautiful young man meant that if he didn''t take care of him, he would immediately go crazy.

    Evlo, who organized the hand logging and made firewood, is back. He knows that his lifelong issues will be resolved in the past few days. This should have been a great event that surprised a man and trembles, but now it falls on him and feels quite calm. .

    Jeflo, he has experienced too much in his more than 20 years of life. Especially when you fought north and south with Rurik and witnessed the vast ocean and the endless world, what is a daughter? What''s more, how difficult is it to get a woman with my current identity.

    He came back and sat down casually.

    Rurik pointed casually: "You are finally back. You see, this woman is your wife."

    "Really?" Yevlo raised his head and met Hermi in surprise.

    Yevros was not embarrassed, just wondering: "Is that her? A child?"

    At this moment, Hermi was stubbornly clinging to her head, and to be honest, the glance at each other did not feel that the man in front of her was annoying.

    Since he was cutting the wood just now, Jeflo just put on a loose linen gown, his sleeves were rolled up, and the bursting muscles of his two arms were undoubtedly revealed.

    The amazing muscles surprised Hermi, and it was this muscle that deeply attracted the heart of the girl. She just hopes that the man in the future can bring her a sense of security. This man who is obviously much older is completely acceptable.

    Uko immediately asked her daughter to raise her head, just as if she asked the merchant who bought the deer to inspect the goods, she also made her stand up and turn her body in front of Evlo.

    When she stood up, Jeflo did not complain that she was a child.

    Because she is indeed not a child, even in Suomi society, a woman of this age is considered to be an older age.

    "She is about to be sixteen, and I have been looking for a good man for her. Everything is destiny, Master Jeflo, you are her man."

    "Very good." Yevlo squeezed his chin and asked her name casually.

    Hermi? The meaning of gems. She is indeed an exquisite gem.

    The greatest significance of this trip is to let the couple meet. Since the two are satisfied with each other this time, the wedding must be put on the agenda.

    There is no need to hesitate, Rurik told everyone not to repeat. He stood up and ordered: "Tomorrow, in accordance with the customs of your Suomi people, hold the wedding where you like."

    "Then it''s on the island." Uke was surprised to explain hurriedly.

    "Landing on the island? Okay. Naturally, I will also participate in such good things. Jeflo is my most trusted captain and the bravest fighter among all Suomi. Therefore, I will be a witness for this marriage. "

    "Okay, I''m welcome, not enough..."

    Uko still has some worries, and he also knows why Rurik is his worries.

    "Don¡¯t be surprised, I will only lead a group of guards to the island. Let the marriage of these two establish our peace. Remember, Uko! When the wedding is over, your daughter will be a noble person in our Ross people. I also hope that you can cherish the peace that I have rewarded in the future."

    "Yes, this is natural..." Uke gently hooked his head.

    The chief of Suomi wants to hold a grand wedding for his daughter? Although the matter was rather hasty, as long as the leaders of the village received the news, they hurriedly rowed a canoe to the island of Kupaboka in the lake.

    Early in the morning, the man in a jersey, Yevroying, was very angry. He took a group of mercenary fighters, led by the elites such as Rurik, and formed a fleet of the Mercury destroyer and many long ships. Boca.

    A large number of uniformly dressed Varyag troops have disembarked!

    Although the people on the island are very nervous, they are full of their previous one-sided understanding of the Varangans, but nowadays they are not cannibalistic beasts, and they are even friendly.

    Seeing that Varyag''s Ross people were not fierce, many children boldly approached, dancing and joking in front of Rurik and the guards.

    The naughty boy''s words are really irritating, and Arik makes a few scare moves along the way, and the children are shocked and run away laughing, but he himself is also laughing.

    "Brother, the people here are so funny, are we conquering them?"

    Rurik shrugged: "Otherwise?"

    "They are too weak."

    "But you can''t deny that this group of people are smart, knowing that they can sell something to get peace. You see, now we have so many servants, for them, we will attack the Karelians.

    "This... sounds like we are at a loss?" Arik was a little puzzled.

    "No. Because the Karelians are just north of Shilla Fort, they won''t be really safe if they don''t conquer Shilla Fort. Let''s go, let''s find the leader of the Suomi people..."

    The landing of the Ross people first caused a commotion, seeing that they had no intention of using force, the people on the island gathered curiously around the big ships and admired the big ships of the Varangans. A large number of canoes also stopped fishing for fish. They mainly cruised around the Mercury and commented on this incredibly huge ship.

    A successful wedding can be exchanged for the peace promised by the Ross people, and the young Helmi became the "goddess of peace" in everyone''s eyes.

    The colorful flowers were woven into a corolla and worn on her head. The amber and rubies that many village leaders contributed, and finally hung on Hermi¡¯s neck and became a heavy object. She felt that her neck fell so badly that she had no choice but to continue wearing these treasures until the wedding was over. She is very happy, because these gems are already her own wealth.

    According to the tradition of the Suomi people, she dressed very gorgeously and saw Yevlo in a jersey again, and the image of a tough warrior had been completely engraved in her mind.

    The girl moved her true feelings, she just felt that this was a reliable man based on the feeling, but she didn''t know that her man was still a swordsman master.

    The priests and female priests of Suomi, with feathers of owls, geese and mallards, prepared a fire dance ceremony.

    In fact, according to the most traditional custom, when Uko took his daughter to the Ross camp yesterday, the moment the daughter saw Yevlo, the charming Hermi was already Yevlo¡¯s wife.

    The Suomi people have been accustomed to "exchange marriages" even from the time of BC. Their daughters exchanged with the daughters of the neighbors to complete the family marriage. The marriage contract was concluded from the moment of engagement.

    But Uko is the leader elected by everyone after all, and now he is the ruler backed by the Rus.

    The daughter''s wedding must be grand and grand!

    The priests are preparing for the final carnival of the wedding, and people on the island are happy to see this rare and spectacular wedding ceremony.

    A door made of pine wood stood on the island assault, with a large number of pine branches interspersed with it. This door has a very important symbolic meaning, which is the so-called "door to marriage."

    The ceremony began with the singing of the priest Suomi. Yevlo, who was dressed in a shirt, was smiling, holding the hilt of the sword with his right hand and his wife''s arm with his left.

    Under the attention of the people, the two marched along a road full of petals and green leaves.

    People gathered on both sides spontaneously, women were cheering, men were booing, and a group of urchins jogging around in front of them.

    They moved forward, and the crowd also moved forward.

    Rurik witnessed the Suomi-style wedding, and there were signs that they also regarded the wedding of important people as a carnival.

    Rose who landed followed closely behind, just to see what other lively scenes could come out at the end of the wedding.

    A pine wood gate stood in front of him, and Yevro felt a bit of sorrow when he looked at it.

    "What''s wrong with you..." Helmi asked cautiously.

    "Nothing, I thought of something. Let''s go..." Yevlo took his wife''s hand across the door, and the crowd onlookers burst into thunderous cheers.

    This is the liveliest scene of their wedding?

    Rurik noticed that in fact, the two of them and the masses of onlookers took a turn around the island, and finally assembled in a small square full of firewood.

    The end is clear enough.

    The wedding ended with a raging fire, which is also very good!

    The Fire Dance Festival is the end of the wedding. People were carnival all afternoon, celebrating the leader''s daughter married out, and the handsome Ross leader fulfilled the promise of peace. At least they simply believe that the same Ross people who are interested in trading value the contract very much.

    No, the Ross people who landed joined the carnival.

    Rurik''s strong mercenaries immediately attracted a lot of Yingying and Yanyan, so that something strange happened, Rurik still didn''t feel surprised. Since the Corvins and Suomi are a family, in the far north of Elon Fort, the local Corvin women are desperate to find young and strong Ross youths to have a relationship. These Suomi women must have a similar purpose.

    It''s okay to indulge suddenly! The army will not stay here any longer.

    Some women want to dedicate themselves to the Ross people in exchange for peace, and some women actually come with a purpose. They just want to have a relationship with the Ross people, so they must give birth to a very strong boy, and the boy will grow up to become a strong man, and he will be able to better protect the safety of the village.

    Seeing the acquiescence of the host, the mercenary fighters also joined the carnival in a special form.

    At least Arik is disdainful of mingling, he still looks down on this group of conquered people and ignores their women...

    The Suomi people danced around the flames and collectively sang folk songs. Yevlo said in a rare loud voice. He joined the dance of his tribe, and a wandering soul finally returned, even screaming with joy.

    The hilarity turned into chaos. At night, tired people were everywhere. Many people simply slept on the spot curled up by the campfire.

    Even a number of mercenaries were taken home by local women. When they appeared in front of Rurik and reported, one after another really looked like tired old scalpers. Rurik didn''t want to say anything about this. Would it be a good thing if a group of mixed children were born? In this way, those children learn that their biological father is actually a native of Ross, how can they not be close to Ross? There is nothing more to conquer Suomi than to conquer their hearts and win their approval.

    At least Yevlo is generally accepted by these Suomi people, so when Yevlo''s heirs are hereditary in the future, they will also agree with the legitimacy of this rule.

    Yes, after a night of jubilation, Hermi became a woman that night. Although she had been prepared, it was clear that she was just a lamb in front of her bear-like husband. She was tossed to tears, because Yevlo turned all the dissatisfaction of more than two decades into the joy of her husband and displayed it on his wife.

    After all, Yevlo cherished his wife, and even more unintentionally, had a large number of women like his gold lord, Rurik, and he only needed one wife.

    Hermi was very pleased that her husband finally fell asleep. She wiped her tears and endured the suffering, and held her belly comfortably, muttering to herself: "Child, be born, you are the master of this area."

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 586ï¼š Lay the foundation for the first Finnish city

    Chapter 586 of the main text laid the foundation for the first Finnish city

    The women donated by the villages have been transported to the Rus camp, and a large amount of leather has also arrived.

    Rurik scoured the core territory of the Suomi people, preferring to spend a lot of money in order to eliminate the disaster.

    That is indeed a large sum of money, because in Suomi society, squirrel skin is a general equivalent, a kind of currency.

    Seeing that they are so obedient, as submissive as a hound, Rurik is not unscrupulous this time.

    He gave the leader Uko a glass bowl, a steel meat cutting dagger, and a double saw.

    Glassware is no longer uncommon in Ross, but it is a treasure in Suomi. The steel dagger is a kind of tableware, and the double saw is a simple production tool.

    If there is a gift that is the most valuable, it is that Rurik instructed to throw down an old warship with a scratched dragon head and use it as the current "ship" of the canonized "Suomi War Chief". On the one hand, it is to demonstrate the nobleness, and on the other hand, it is also through this boat to show all the Suomi people the eternal strength of the Rus.

    The planned departure day was tomorrow, and the Ross people took advantage of the last time to take a good rest.

    Bonfires were lit everywhere, and the soldiers of the army grilled fish wantonly. In addition to immediately eating their stomachs, they also deliberately roasted some sliced ??boneless fish into jerky for future voyages.

    Those Suomi people were not idle either, because the Ross army was still here. Whether it went wild or not was just a matter of thought. It would be too bad if things didn''t work well.

    The Suomi people were forced to process some rations for the Russian army, in fact, to make dried fish and venison. They also grow a small amount of crops, such as onions.

    What surprised Rurik most was that he thought that the main food of this group of guys should be fish in the lake, but he did not expect that they had also cultivated a batch of farmland to grow rye.

    The climatic conditions here are just as bad as the M?laren Lake area, but their rough agriculture, even if they grow rye, what harvest can they get?

    The Suomi people provide a very small amount of rye oatmeal. The taste is rough and sour and refreshing. Who would touch this thing if it weren''t for being hungry?

    Rurik really had some concerns about rye. If the rye cake with the hole punched in the middle, which can be pulled up by a rope, is mixed with the ergot peculiar to rye, it will really make you feel confused when you eat it.

    At least rye is a cold-resistant crop, and the Suomi people can cultivate it in a small amount. It is also necessary for Ross to collect tributes in this regard in the future.

    To tell the truth, to search for a primitive tribe, how much oil and water can there be besides extorting a batch of fur? Only when they become richer can the Principality of Rus be better exploited, so transferring a little bit of Ruth''s "high-tech" to increase their production efficiency is beneficial to themselves.

    All this is something to say. The current Lurik just wants to quickly find the right waterway to enter the southern sea, and then implement a plan-to build a Suomi city.

    Today, Suomi''s concept has given way to Finland.

    Regardless of the Suomi or Tavastia, they were originally from the same group. Lurik formalized and legalized the so-called Varange''s general term for this group of people, and Finland decided on this.

    They existed in the form of vassals in the Ross Principality as a whole. Obviously, the current relationship definition is still quite vague.

    In order to make it a reality that everyone can see and feel, Finland needs the first real city, which is also the capital of the "Marquis of Finland".

    Rurik had already figured out a name. It was to build a city at the mouth of a river leading to the Gulf of Finland in the south. It would probably be called Helsinki.

    However, it must be called Helsinki?

    This name is just a compound word of two words, taken from the word "new" in Suomi language, with the German "Earl" as the middle word and ending with "Domain". The three words together are "New Earl" The meaning of "collar" means that this is a city developed from the fief castle of a Swedish nobleman and the supporting beneficiaries. No matter how beautiful the explanation of its name is, it is arty.

    Such a name is too casual! Then think of a better name?

    After weighing it up, Rurik had an idea again.

    The Ross army was busy eating grilled fish, and the Suomi girls who would be assigned to other Ross''s wives also held the grilled fish in their hands this time, and ate silently with a change of mood.

    Outside Rurik¡¯s tent, several village leaders headed by Uko became guests.

    It is a great honor to be banqueted by the young and promising leader Ross.

    Everyone can see that the Ross people have new arrangements.

    "Uke, I am very satisfied with your cooperation. There is only one thing now, all of you must do it for me."

    No one was surprised by this. After all, they were from Varanga and naturally had a greater appetite than bears and wolves.

    Uke reluctantly nodded, "As long as it is your arrangement, I will definitely do it."

    "Heh!" Rurik leaned back tactically, twisted his neck again, and raised his chin. "Are you still worried that I will continue to exploit? Forget it, I pay attention to the contract. I am very satisfied with your tribute this year. In the future Follow this every year. Don¡¯t worry, I will allow you to trade in my territory, and I will also ask more Ross merchants to trade with you. Follow us and you will be prosperous and stable."

    Rurik said in his polite remarks. Looking at the young man''s arrogant attitude, Uko felt that he had become a three-year-old kid who only listened to adults.

    "For the stability of trade in the future, when I arrive at the mouth of the river in the south, you must build a city for me, a coastal trading base."

    "Huh?" Uke was taken aback, as did the others.

    "This... is it really necessary?"

    Rurik nodded vigorously: "It is necessary. In this way, our cruising ships can see you and find the correct route. Did you know? You are on an inland route. If the sea is rough, we Naturally, the Russian fleet will pass through your homeland and sail steadily on your peaceful lake."

    When he said this, he pointed to the north: "The lakes have an entrance to the sea in the northwest, and there is the Covenstad of our Ross people. I want you to build a new city at the entrance to the sea in the south, and that will be all Finns. It¡¯s called Helminki (helminki)."

    "Herminki?" In an instant, Uko understood the meaning. The Ross people actually want to name a city after their daughter Hermi?

    "Why? Is it my daughter''s name?"

    "Why not? You are the descendant of the war chief who can only be passed on to your daughter, which is equivalent to saying that Hermi is one of the rulers of Finland by me. That coastal city was the residence of the future Finnish war chiefs (counts). You guys shouldn¡¯t hide on the islands in the lake. This is by no means a safe place. Instead, you will become small fish in the pool. You don¡¯t know the vastness of the ocean. You should understand that the world is very vast, far beyond yours. understanding."

    Uko was stunned.

    Rurik threw in a request: "I am about to launch a new expedition. You will select one hundred outstanding men for me to fight for me."

    "Expedition? Who to attack? Karelia?"

    "No. Of course those people will attack, but not this year. Give me a hundred men and they will be led by Jeflo. I like your men. They are weak because they lack good commanders. Don''t worry, they are not slaves. Now that you have surrendered, you should send someone to die for me. Besides, follow me on the expedition. After they return, they will also be considered triumphant, changing their encircled territory to better avoid being attacked by the Karelians."

    It was indeed a small mistake to keep Rick at the end. He regretted not asking them to hand over a group of men to serve as servants in the first place.

    A new city, a group of immigrants, a hundred servant soldiers.

    These three things can be implemented by the Suomi people, and Uko briefly discussed with his friends, and they all felt that the request of Chief Ross was also beneficial to him.

    If you simply fight for the Russ, who doesn''t worry that you will be killed by unknown enemies first as a consumable?

    If his commander was that Jeflo, the situation would be completely different. The Suomi people¡¯s life is always monotonous and simple. They feel that Yevlo, who has been wandering in the Varangian society for 20 years, is still his own tribe. Based on this relationship, serving as a servant of the Russian army is a choice.

    Because there are some bold young people in the Suomi society, since a Jeflo can get along well and drink with the young leader of Rus, why can''t he do it?

    Everything was ready the next day.

    On the long and narrow lake, a Ross fleet is ready to go!

    The dragon-head warship is guarding the Mercury, and behind the fleet there is an army of Suomi canoes.

    The military conflict between the two sides has disappeared. This time the Suomi people followed the Rus closely and wanted to go to the mouth of the river to build a new city Herminki that was not inferior to the trade fair on the island of the lake. According to the understanding of the Suomi people, that is their "Gem City".

    Rurik stood on the highest stern deck. He looked around at will and looked at the long ships. In addition to his own soldiers, there were also a large number of women sitting in the center of the ship.

    Five hundred Suomi girls are here. They are about to leave their hometown. After thinking about it, Rurik suddenly feels a little sad.

    But for the Ross people, this trip is a triumphant triumph.

    It must be June to return to Roseburg. Who would have thought that since the end of February when the ice and sea were frozen, the scientific people sent war warnings. After more than three months of continuous war, the land of the East has been conquered and the Finnish country under the control of Rose The posture exists.

    People who have been fighting for a long time hope to return to Roseburg to rest, but rest is destined to be extravagant.

    Everyone knows that even if they go back as early as possible, they won''t be able to cultivate for long, because the Lord Duke has already issued the order.

    The monarch''s command will not be easily adjusted, the command is almost absolute! The conquest against wealthy Britain and the things that will inevitably show off under the eyes of the Danes on the way are all things that the Russ must do.

    Mercury¡¯s cabin was stuffed with leather. In addition to women and servant Suomi mercenaries, many long boats also placed a small amount of leather goods.

    The material gains of this expedition, forced by the expansion of the situation, the Ross people are very rich, but a group of brothers escorted a large number of prisoners and captured them slowly northward. They should be able to walk back to Covenstad safely.

    Seeing that everything was ready, the mast of the Mercury flew the flag of Ross.

    Someone blew the horn, and the entire fleet began to move.

    Two long boats with as many as 120 big oars paddled the water, pulling the Mercury laden with leather forward.

    One after another dragon head warships were rowing at the same time, and the shocking scene deeply shocked the Suomi people in the rear. They followed the Ross people tremblingly, and soon discovered that their speed was still not as fast as them.

    Is there a guide for this trip? The guide is Uko himself.

    Many Suomi fishermen know the way to the southern sea, because there are some villages there, and the locals are also in the worry of the Suomi tribal alliance. They manage the work of boiling sea water and salt, and then transporting coarse salt to the lakes. In exchange for livestock and leather.

    It can be said that the commercial channel that Rurik hopes to open has been used by Suomi for a long time, and the fleet is actually sailing on a route that Suomi people are very familiar with.

    Gradually, a strange smell floated in the air with a hint of salty taste.

    Rurik was so excited, all the Ross people realized that it was the breath of the ocean!

    "The front is the sea." Uke took the trouble to show the way, and even now, there is indeed no need for a clear guide.

    The water from the lakes is constantly being poured into the ocean, and the Ross fleet is walking in a fairly wide channel, which is deep enough, and the almost full-loaded Mercury sails normally.

    There is no need to deliberately paddle, the river lifts the fleet to float to the sea peacefully.

    Finally, everything turned into a broad sea and blue sky.

    The sea has arrived! There was not much excitement to see him, Ruriek, seeing his subordinates and clansmen goodbye, everyone raised their hands high and cheered.

    The fleet drifted quietly to the shallows offshore, and there were five very obvious outlying islands not far away.

    "It''s really strange. Why didn''t anyone notice this estuary during the previous Sorgon voyages? Was it because the island was sheltered? Or because it was too small? At least in the future this place will first become a navigation relay station." Rurik dreamed of a wonderful In the picture, the Ross fleet can set off from Tombstone Island in the ?land Islands at the "North Baltic Crossroad", stop at Hermione for supplies, and finally rush all the way to Fort Novosibirsk at the mouth of the Neva River. Sailing does not have to be a multi-day wandering. There are multiple stops in the route. Isn''t the safety of navigation also greatly improved?

    The army landed on the shallows, and people lit campfires but stayed here for only one night.

    As the sun sets, lazy people are busy eating jerky around the campfire.

    Rurik stood with his hands on his back, accompanied by capable guards, on the flat sandy coast with great interest.

    Uko stood beside him complimentingly.

    "Uco."

    "in."

    "Look to the west." Rurik pointed at the setting sun where, a one-day or two-day voyage is our Rus¡¯ tombstone island and our sea fortress. "

    He pointed to the east again: "There is our Silla Fort, a huge city that is rapidly emerging. You Finns...well. The Suomi people exist in the gap between us Russ, and it is yours that is ruled by us. fate."

    "Yes."

    "How?" Rurik turned around again, the setting sun shining on his handsome face, how confident and even arrogant he was.

    Uko''s understanding of the world is really vague, and he doesn''t know the geographic structure of Northern Europe. Since Chief Ross explained this way, he believes it.

    Rurik said: "We are only leaving temporarily, and we will visit here every year in the future. You and your people must build a trading town, and Herminki must be built."

    "Yes."

    "Then let''s start."

    "Start? What do you mean?" Uke was taken aback.

    "Don¡¯t be surprised. It was I who planned the construction of the city, and I gave her a name, and I should also erect the first stake for the city. We dig a hole and step onto a wooden pole, and you will use this wood for the future. The center establishes a stronghold."

    Rurik did what he said, and in the end he took a long-handled warhammer with his own hands, and symbolically slammed the wooden stakes placed in the muddy hole of the assault excavation as a foundation stone.

    Although this is still a barren beach, looking at the sunset and seeing this wooden stake, Rurik seems to have seen a city surrounded by wooden walls, as well as a large number of ships docked at the pier, and even working fishing boats floating on the sea.

    That is not a dream, it must be the reality soon!

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 587ï¼š I conquered Finland as our ancestors conquered 50 years ago...

    Text Chapter 587 I conquered Finland as our ancestors conquered Novgorod fifty years ago

    In just two days of voyage, the Rurik fleet sailing close to the coast saw the suddenly open sea and the dotted islands.

    This is the correctness of the Aland Islands, and the fleet will undoubtedly go ashore and rest again, rushing in with its head dull, and immediately encountering cruising fishing boats and merchant ships.

    The Ross fishing boat and the Merlaren fishing boat were quite surprised. The flying flag clearly indicated that the fleet belonged to Ross.

    Could it be that the old Otto, who has completed the summer collection of tributes, still has a fleet in Shilla Fort? Now the team is back?

    Next, the entire Tombstone Island was shocked!

    The visit of the Mercury with a large number of dragon-head warships was an accident. The people on the island knew that Lord Rurik brought a group of brave men to fight against the invading Tavastias. Two months have passed since they set off, and the fleet is heading to the inland rivers, and at the same time it has established a stronghold in Covenstad, isn''t it?

    Did Master Rurik used magic and suddenly appeared from the sea route leading to Shilla Fort and Novgorod?

    Rurik landed one after another with his cronies and soldiers.

    The arrival of a large number of thin black-haired girls on the island surprised the people on the island. Everyone whispered that these women reminded themselves of High Priest Lumia.

    Not only these women, but there are also about a hundred black-haired men. These men generally look thinner, mostly dressed in a mix of gray linen and leather. Who is this again? People have thought of the scene when they first met Kewen, who also dressed like this at that time.

    Tombstone Island is already a fortress at the crossroads of the ocean. She intuitively saw that it was a wooden castle standing on an island in the archipelago. The solid wooden walls and towering towers made the blessed port seem extremely safe.

    Of course, such a building gave a huge shock to all the Suomi people present in the lake people.

    Those girls learn that they are not slaves at all. They will be assigned immediately after arriving at the hometown of the Roths, and they will even hold a wedding of the Roths collectively and become the new Roth women. The young Ruth leader, and the seemingly credible tribe Jeflo, are claiming that all their promises will be fulfilled.

    Life shouldn''t be worse...

    They are just ordinary peasant girls living by the lake, and their lives are also miserable, but they have not yet seen a more comfortable life and take the past days for granted.

    A castle is in front of you! The Ross people actually have an excellent dock! There are also a considerable number of Russ here.

    Could this be their home port?

    The maidens and the newly-promoted servant soldiers, the tension and curiosity of everyone intertwined, gathered together for a while, and soon began to camp on the spot again.

    After all, Rurik is the real power duke of Rose, and his fleet of incredible visits immediately attracted all foreign merchants stranded on the island. They wanted to inquire about some news, and speculated that all the people brought back were captured slaves.

    A powerful Ross army landed on the island, and they must have won a big victory.

    More than one businessman tried to get close to Rurik, and the news soon reached his ears, who had planned to rest early to ease the strain on the boat.

    Already sitting in the "Pavilion", Rurik, who was quietly waiting for the meal with Carlotta in his arms, almost fell into a nap.

    Jeflo hurriedly asked to see him with the news he had heard, and Rurik suddenly became sober, suddenly feeling uncomfortable.

    "Damn it, buy slaves, buy my spoils? You really focused on the woman I brought back? Do these businessmen have enough money in their hands?"

    Jeflo was taken aback: "My lord, could it be that they are rich and talented, so you sell?"

    "This... leather is OK. Women, absolutely. We Rose go everywhere to get women and come back to be wives. They are all future Rose''s mothers. They are blessed by me. Whoever dares to enslave them is looking for death!" Because of exhaustion But with anger, Rurik threw a glass directly this time, and it fell apart.

    Yevlo breathed a sigh of relief, looking at the crystal fragments on the ground, it was a pity. Wanting to come to the Duchy of Ross here, glassware is no longer a rare thing, and said: "Those merchants...think that the people we brought back are slaves. They also want to know why we come from the sea to the east."

    "Do I have to explain to them? Forget it." Rurik waved his hand and urged disdainfully: "Kick them away! I won''t see guests tonight. You organize your brothers to take good care of all the Suomi people and beware of those Merchants are secretly arresting people. You don¡¯t want the girl of your clan to be stolen by a slave trader."

    Jeflo nodded. As a Suomi, he knew nothing more about what happened to him as a child. He said, "I understand. I also thought that the Merlaren merchants or other merchants who wandered around on Tombstone Island were untrustworthy. , They dared to do it, I caught it and cut it off myself."

    "Just do it, you can withdraw."

    A hundred Suomi men are now looking forward to the head of Yevlomar, not because their children will inherit the title of "Marquis of Finland", but because Yevlo is everyone''s family, and this mutual trust is natural.

    The men were armed that night, even if they were short spears tall. They were asked to guard the camp and protect all the women.

    In fact, the castle building on Tombstone Island simply cannot accommodate the entire army, and the army stays out on guard, even the nearly three hundred boys and girls in the army.

    Although it was a street sleeper, everyone slept extremely peacefully this night.

    The entire huge bay north of Tombstone Island is the inland sea of ??the Duchy of Ross. This place is the gateway to the core area of ??Ross, a real pass.

    But those merchants still didn''t give up, they finally figured out a general idea about the experience of the Ruth army crusade against the enemy.

    Those who were chasing profits immediately moved their minds. Since there is a waterway to the east deep into the hinterland of the "Eastern Land", they can start a fur business with the locals. It¡¯s just that acts such as arresting people cannot be done. The locals actually collectively serve as servants of the Ross people. Will any acts of violence evolve into the anger of the Ross people against the Mellaren people? At that time, the leader Bjorn, who had already held the power, blamed himself again, and he really had no place to stand.

    At noon the next day, the Rurik fleet left Tombstone Island in the warm south wind and drifted towards its hometown.

    They suddenly appeared and then left, and Rurik did not make any interesting speeches.

    The people on the island still figured out some things, and in surprise, they also sighed that Master Rurik opened up territory for the Principality of Ross, and was indeed the goddess favored by Odin.

    Since returning home eagerly, Liu Rick has no intention to waste time.

    Everyone who knows the hydrology and geography of this bay very well, sailing is as easy as wandering in a pond in their backyard.

    The boats set sail and proceeded slowly at a mere three knots, almost day and night, and they returned to the Roseburg Fjord in only three days and nights.

    "The front is Roseburg, and we are finally back." said Jeflo, who was standing next to Rurik in the stern of the Mercury.

    What he said was actually suggestive, and wanted to hear Rurik''s treatment of the Suomi girls.

    "I''m back, I''m really tired." Lurik took a deep laziness, and then glanced at the group of languid girls on the nearby long boat. It was really hard for them to think that this would be the first voyage in their lives.

    In fact, Otto also returned to Hong Kong a few days ago with Eastern tributes, and he was not surprised that Rick had not completed the crusade with the army for so long.

    As for wars, the longer you last, the more spoils you will get.

    It is also inappropriate to say that he is not worried.

    In his twilight years, Otto had already grayed out his whole body''s hair. Once he remembered his two sons who had died early in an accident, he was afraid that he was the only son and the third son, Rurik. The son has the blessing of Odin, and he also got divination from Lumia. The so-called "Rulik''s victory expedition is still going on", so I feel relieved.

    Covenstad on the other side of the bay is undergoing rapid construction, and many fishermen in Roseburg have recently moved to the other side.

    They are all forest hunters. How is the level of the Ross people inferior to the Corvin people? Obviously the level is higher!

    In the east, squirrels reproduce at an alarming rate in warm seasons. The best fur and a large number of lake fish are in the east. They rush to the east for more wealth, objectively stimulating the development of Covenstad.

    Everything is thriving. The returning Otto also noticed that a new batch of long rowing boats were launched. In the huge shipbuilding workshop of Hotra, the hulls of the four sail destroyers were basically decked out.

    Originally there were only five blacksmith families in Roseburg, but now the scale of blacksmiths has broken a hundred! Not only the small contract blacksmiths under Rurik''s command, but a group of newcomers from the local Ross, they just gave up their glory as warriors and planned to be hardworking ironsmiths. It seemed that they could simply earn a stable income by doing so.

    In the iron-smelting area within the walls of Roseburg, the chimney seems to always be venting black smoke.

    Every day, there are a group of women, men, and even Rurik¡¯s ¡°child army¡±. They carry rattan baskets, drive reindeer and pony horses with two-wheeled carts, and go to dig in the nearby mountains. The ore is even injected into the upper reaches of the fjord river to excavate the fine river sand.

    Industries that once did not exist in Roseburg were also born, such as the manufacture of cement and the firing of crude clay bricks.

    Whether it is the local construction of Roseburg, or even the construction of Sillasburg and Covenstad in the distance, the most important thing in all construction is "building a house."

    Roseburg literally gave birth to the prosperity arising from "real estate". Metallurgy, pottery, brick burning, logging, wood processing, stone processing, and cable processing were all driven by these industries. The working people earned revenge, and then the industries of hemp, textile, leather, felt, fishing, animal oil, soap and other industries that improved and improved people''s livelihood also flourished.

    It is obvious that, compared to these fast-booming industries, Rose''s labor force appears too scarce. Even if a large number of women have developed into a grand occasion of holding one in their arms, one in their belly, or even holding one in one hand, a large number of children in Roseburg are really affordable and not very sick. The children grow up to be able to work. The lower limit of the power supply is also six years. The lack of labor has restricted the maximum speed of the development of the Rus people, so that many old men and old people who are considered useless are doing things such as hoarding hemp rope, making pottery clay, grinding iron needles, and making Low-strength work such as fishing hooks.

    The wealth that Rose has looted over the years has become a highly efficient fuel for the operation of the state apparatus.

    This time, Otto seized a batch of surplus grain, leather and a batch of wool from the local Slavs'' homes from Novgorod, and immediately sold them to tribes who wanted to work uniforms. He "recovered" a batch of circulating silver and copper coins, and then transferred them to store them for his son''s expenses.

    In such a prosperous age, the Principality of Ross is full of hope. Immersed in this prosperity, Otto also happily enjoyed this beautiful old age.

    He couldn''t even dream that a little girl captured from the north gave birth to her first grandchild many years later.

    Velika has brown hair and blue-gray eyes. She is not the kind of pure Rose girl, but she has a strange beauty. Although he is still a baby, teasing his granddaughter and laughing while watching her, this is what the Otoniyas love to do now.

    Suddenly, Rurik''s fleet triumphed!

    Surprised Otto hurriedly left the palace, and Niya hurried downstairs with the baby Velika in his arms.

    Hundreds of people gathered at the pier, and the fishermen who were chatting on the shore also stood up and took off their sun-shading caps to greet the returning fleet.

    One long ship after another steadily docked on the trestle bridge deep in the sea, and was tied to the wooden piles with ropes.

    Those Suomi girls rubbed their wilting eyes vigorously. They were tossed by the long voyage and were so unhealthy. They were shocked to see this huge city built on the hillside that they could not describe. The whole person is also sober in an instant.

    They were urged to disembark, and walked shoulder to shoulder across the trestle to stand on the sandy shore, and then hooked their heads at the guidance of the more and more blond Ross people.

    The performance of the Mercury is the most amazing here, and the human-powered propeller system comes in handy when the ship is docked. The sails have been retracted, and the helmsman accurately manipulated the rudder, and coordinated with the pedaler to land very smoothly.

    The uniformed soldiers landed one after another, and then the busy unloading work began.

    The follow-up work is in order, almost all the goods will be stuffed into the Duke''s warehouse.

    Rurik easily saw his father who was smiling and silent, and his mother who was crying with joy while holding the baby.

    Seeing the cheers of the people in his hometown, the tired Rurik also smiled, opening his hands and winning the past with great interest...

    That night, the Rus fell into joy, celebrating the victory of this crusade against the Tavastia.

    But the people of Roseburg didn''t know how great this victory was. They didn''t even know the details and what the victory meant.

    After eating some oatmeal and drinking a glass of sweet wine blended with a lot of honey, Rurik immediately disappeared most of his exhaustion.

    Since the old man asked about the process of this crusade based on the instinct of a veteran soldier, Liulix simply gathered the elites who are currently in Roseburg to gather on the first floor of the palace, just to announce his great achievements to everyone.

    It was a lengthy lecture. Not only did Rurik stood up and slapped everyone''s chest to explain, but Arik and even the Allied Commander Bijuni also explained a lot.

    The preaching was lengthy but wonderful. Listening to the explanation of their great achievements by these young boys, Ao was sweating while sitting on his legs.

    He hates it! Hate myself for being old! If you hate yourself for taking a boat to Novgorod to collect tributes, you have to hide your fatigue in front of the reliable local Ligus. Fortunately, his gray beard hides a lot of age spots on his face.

    In fact, everyone who stayed at Roseburg was very surprised. As the Duke¡¯s chief guard, the man who commanded all the elite mercenaries had no right to make personal statements at the military meeting of the Russians.

    However, times have changed. The Suomi Jeflo, who was born as a slave, was actually considered a noble, at least his heirs were indeed vassals who were canonized by the Duke of Ross and must be loyal to Ross.

    Including other people''s speeches, a huge amount of information smashed into Otto''s aging brain, and he felt that the news was really messy for a while.

    Otto made two hoarse coughs: "Rurik, you guys...follow the river into the inland and kill 5,000 Tavastia fighters. Did you destroy their home along the way? In the end, you also conquered. Suomi? The term is a bit strange." As he said, his right hand pointed to the ceiling, "You must not brag about any of your words, you can''t hide any words from Odin. Now, Rose really rules the entire land of the East. ?"

    Rurik looked sideways, his face as calm as water: "Not at all."

    "Oh..." Otto let out a sigh of relief, "Yes. You won a brilliant victory, and there is still some far-fetched conquest of the entire Eastern Land."

    "No!" Rurik shook his head: "I mean, there are the Karelians in the north of Shilla Fort, and the Perm people in the more east. Dad, there are others, are you still I don¡¯t know that there is a big east-west mountain in the very far east? The name of the mountain is called Ural. I dare say that if you conquer these two ethnic groups, everyone who reaches the Ural mountain in the east will be conquered by us."

    These words should have been magnificent, some complacent Rurik was watching the crowd, and everyone''s expressions were puzzled as a whole.

    Rurik shrugged: "Never mind. I mean, at least there are no people in the East who can compete with us. It is natural to conquer them and collect tributes! Besides, I now define the entire land of the East as Finland, and Jevlo is also married. Now, his son must be a pure Suomi. When he was a hereditary Finnish earl any war would send troops to fight for us. Because of this arrangement, the local talents did not choose to resist. I Conquering Finland now, just as our ancestors conquered Novgorod 50 years ago, don¡¯t the locals pay tribute every year? The heroes in the sky and the old priest Veria will be happy for us."

    This is clear to everyone, you look at me and I will look at you again, and we all enjoy each other.

    Everyone didn¡¯t think that Rurik had any compromise with the Suomi people. They all thought that those guys were like Kovins, Rapps, and even Novgorods back then. They were all clever people. They would choose when they knew their strength was inadequate. Be a submissive loyal dog.

    I am afraid that they have to take the initiative to kneel down and beg for mercy, because the Tavastias who decided to fight to the end were almost completely destroyed by the Ross army.

    Because the spoils are not just these five hundred Suomi women, at least two thousand Tavastia women, a large number of reindeer, and a large number of collected weapons are slowly moving to Covenstad on the landing road. These Tavastia women almost have their own Rose men. The soldiers who returned by sea first are waiting for those women to arrive in Roseburg to claim their new wives.

    "So we did conquer the land of the East." Otto said: "I saw that you brought back many women and a group of men. They are all slaves?"

    "Slave? How could it be possible! I told the local Suomi chiefs to treat the five hundred absolutely pure girls they contributed, and I must treat them well. There are another two thousand Tavastia women, all of us from Rus." Women, I dare say they will conceive soon. By the way, how to place these people is what I want to announce below..."

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 588ï¼š This is a group wedding for 0 people

    Chapter 588 of the text

    Who will get those five hundred Suomi women? Is it someone who is willing to pay a sum of money?

    According to tradition, Rurik can set up a bargain for a public auction. It''s just that this kind of behavior is repulsive in his heart, and if he does so, it also violates the agreement made with Suomi.

    They were all very young. They had just grown up to be a mother, and they were still in the hometown of the lake. The Ross people told them that they would be the wife of the Ross man.

    They will all be allocated, but the method of allocation is very particular.

    When Rurik explained his determination, the elites at the meeting also agreed.

    In this overnight, a large number of newly built warehouses became the best place to house these young women. Jeflo instructed them to go and announce Duke Ross¡¯s resolve before they went to bed.

    The restless girls are still wondering if the Ross people are actually good people? They provided a batch of leather clothing and food, and everyone gathered together and whispered, feeling that this was just a means of pulling.

    When Jeflo suddenly visited with someone, a group of girls who had fallen asleep got up one after another, and then leaned on each other in search of a sense of security.

    The familiar local accent came, and under the light of the torch, it was the typical Finnish-looking face of Jevlo.

    "Girls, don''t be nervous! The Roths have arranged a safe future for you. All of you are about to get married, and your husbands are all Roths."

    "Don''t worry, your husbands are young people, they are all the same age as you or older! Even, you are older."

    These words hit the hearts of many girls, who were afraid that they would be an old man with their husbands. In fact, that kind of thing is not uncommon in the hometown, because the financial debts are used to pay off the debts of the daughter''s marriage. This is simply a matter of course, and it is understandable for a person with financial resources to marry multiple wives.

    But who wants to be an old man with her husband? The Evlo in front of me married the youngest daughter of the leader Uko. Everyone felt that the sister was going to suffer. After all, the Evlo, who was nominally of the same race, looked like a strong and energetic stag.

    It would be great if your husband is not more than ten years old, and if the Ross people will really fulfill such a promise.

    They experienced the first night in Roseburg. No one felt cold during the night. They could rely on each other to encourage each other when they lived together, and gradually ignored the anxiety. If there is some kind of inconvenience here, it is forced to go to the toilet in the wooden house that has been ordered. The smelly smell there is pungent, and you have to wash it off with clean water afterwards, but you have to wash your hands with a pungent smell (sulfur soap) before it is over.

    Could it be that this is the way of life of the Ross people, are they even so particular about going to the toilet? They must have even stranger customs.

    On a new day, five hundred young girls are only required to stay in the current warehouse, and they are restricted from walking around, just like deer in a group of pens. Everyone was taken care of, and another girl was whispering that the so-called Rus¡¯s rhetoric was coaxing, and in the end everyone would still be slaves and be sold. They were frightened by themselves, and the warehouse fell into noise, and the bearded Ross soldier was depressed.

    "A bunch of girls, why are they so troublesome? Do you still want to be our women?" Some soldiers complained and broke into the warehouse, yelled at the gate a few times, and yelled some of them. They still don¡¯t understand. If you do, stop everyone on the spot.

    It was noisy again, when several wooden barrels containing cooked wheat were brought in, the girls whirled over again.

    After a while, they saw a young woman with antlers on her head holding a jeweled cane, standing resolutely under the "guards" of more than 20 sturdy women wearing coarse cloth turbans.

    They are not stupid, this woman dresses too much like those priestesses in her hometown, presumably this is also the priest of the Rus, but...

    It was Lumia who came here. Although she still had to feed her daughter herself, the work of the high priest cannot stop now.

    Rurik expected that all the Suomi girls would be full of worries about their future, so he asked Lumia to take advantage of the time when the food was distributed, and read out Rose''s policies to them.

    The stick was inserted into the soft sand by Lumia, and she slowly took off her antler helmet again, revealing her black hair and a complete face with a slightly grayish oval. This face was familiar to all the girls.

    "Sisters! I am the High Priest of the Principality of Ross! I come from the same place as you, and we have the same ancestors! You will marry the boy of Ross. They are both strong and trustworthy people. And I will be All of you have a wedding. Eat now. In Rose, you can get such wonderful food every day. You can live in a warm house with your husband and wear comfortable clothes. Listen, the wedding is tomorrow! Today! , You must be full!"

    wedding? So suddenly?

    Lumia had a strange accent, and they still fully understood. When she left, the girls were whispering again, but everyone''s thoughts were all on the wedding. It seems that today is the last day before the wedding.

    At the same time, Rurik also issued a decree to Jeollasburg in the name of the duke.

    The men began to gather on the beach. Many people were going to go fishing early in the morning, and they were all waiting for Lord Rurik''s orders.

    Standing on a long boat deliberately stranded, Rurik yelled as hardly as he could when facing the gathering crowd. Of course, business couldn''t overwhelm everyone''s noise.

    After all, the order is still passed on, it can be said that some people are happy and some people regret.

    The whole Roseburg is still boiling, Lord Duke wants to send wives to all young people of the right age? Winners of this honor only need to pay a symbolic silver coin to pay for the shipping and food costs of transporting the woman back from the East.

    Today the Rosses are in a state of separation, but Roseburg is still inhabited by the main body of the blonde Rosses, and a large number of young people are still here.

    All Ross men between the ages of 15 and 25 will enjoy this gift, regardless of whether they have a concubine or not. Getting a Suomi wife is not as simple as getting a gift from the Duke. They all have a task on their backs.

    Just like the general ancient society, the characteristic of the population structure is that there are many young people and few old people. Today, Ross has changed a lot, that is, the number of infants and young children is extremely alarming, and the number of elderly people has also increased due to the improvement of sanitary conditions and food supply.

    Only due to the continuity of the past era, there are still not many young and middle-aged populations in the Ross society.

    If you want to collect five hundred pure blonde Rose men between the ages of fifteen and twenty-five, Rurik can''t do it at all! Simply, this range was opened to the lower limit, and it suddenly fell to the so-called twelve-year-old, the so-called lower age limit at which a man is obliged to fight on the battlefield.

    In this way, five hundred Ross men were invited to gather in the cement-paved square in the courtyard of Rurik''s palace.

    He himself stood on the third floor of the palace, opened the window, and, accompanied by Otto, Harrodsson, and several other famous old men, formally declared his decision.

    The life in the audience was full, everyone knew the reward of Lord Duke, and they wanted to get a woman home immediately.

    In this case, does the Duke need to nag a little more?

    Yes, Rurik must tell them the shame.

    The scene gradually became quiet, and his eyes fixed on Liu Rick''s handsome face standing high.

    "Brothers!" he said, "I will reward you a group of women! Everyone present will get a Finnish wife, and I will hold a collective wedding for you! The day is tomorrow!"

    Having said that, the audience cheered.

    Rurik opened his hands to signal everyone to calm down, saying: "I want to make an agreement with you! I want to tell you that the land of the east is Finland. I have conquered the whole of Finland, but the people there are not slaves. Our servants! It''s just like the relationship between the Kovin and the Rapp and us now! The Kovin and the Rapp are also a part of the Finns, so I want you to be kind to your Finnish wives!"

    He paused again: "I know that many of you have captured women in the victory against the Tavastians. They will arrive in Covenstad soon and will be sent to you soon. In front of you. These don¡¯t get in the way, and don¡¯t affect my reward to you at all."

    "I! Duke Ross! Odin gave me and us a request!" Rurik''s right hand pointed to the sky again, "Odin asked us Ross to conquer Finland and asked us to marry their women to become our women. When the marriage relationship is concluded , All Finnish women, whether they are from Tavastia or Suomi, they are Ross women and will be protected by me. Remember, once a marriage is concluded, they are our people, and the children they give birth are also Ross. Any act of rejection, abuse or insult is against the will of God! Maybe Odin will not punish the wrongdoer immediately, then I will impose punishment on God¡¯s behalf! Treat your Finnish wives kindly, if I hear bad news, the abuser When he was exiled to Fort Elon, he worked to his death as a lumberjack slave."

    Rurik spoke very hard, and everyone was nervous when they heard it.

    No one will treat his own woman wrongly. After all, it is very difficult for a man to say that his wives and concubines are in groups. It is extremely difficult for a man to have a wife. The simple morality of everyone is that he does not treat his wife badly. Treating his wife slowly is considered a cowardly performance.

    Rurik prided himself on explaining things to them, and the rest depends on their performance.

    The crowd began to disperse, and a pair of big hands were also held on Ric''s body.

    Otto took a breath of strength and asked, "If a man beats his Suomi...Finnish wife, what would you do? As you said?"

    "Of course! But as far as the matter is concerned, once I learn the news, I will interrogate myself, whether exile or other punishment, according to our most traditional rules."

    Otto released his hand and nodded in satisfaction.

    Until now, the Principality of Rus did not have its own statutory code, or in terms of the current population size, all kinds of things would be resolved through consultation with the people, and it would not be guilty to engrave the rules and regulations now.

    However, when Ross and other Viking ethnic groups judge whether a person is guilty and how to punish a person, it is generally necessary to invite a group of elites to quell their rebellion. This is also part of the "thing" job. It was just that Rurik realized that his current prestige was at its peak, and one victory after another had further strengthened his myth of "son of god". Why doubt? Is it necessary to question? It was a handsome boy, an invincible young leader, a hero who went from one victory to another, and everyone was enjoying the great benefits of victory.

    Rurik knew that he could be a dictator, an Eastern monarch with divine power, military power, financial power, and administrative power.

    However, it is said that an unprecedented mass wedding is not too grand. The fact is that because of many factors, R¨¹rik had to end the matter sooner.

    It seems that a hero who is constantly being pulled forward by the wheels of the times, Rurik feels that he should not stop, but hastened to expand his power while he is full of energy, just like the extremely young Alexander directly attacked Persia and let the empire The edge of the big man''s sphere of influence reached by the border.

    Besides, he saw Ross and Slavic women in the scattered roads of Roseburg, none of them was holding a baby, and many of them were obviously full of stomachs.

    With such a large population, if you can''t find a lot of wheat from Britain, you won''t be able to eat wheat this winter and next year.

    How did Rurik didn''t know that proactively launching a war was accompanied by great risks, but he had no choice. Just like the death of livestock in the snowstorm, countless nomads facing starvation attacked the Central Plains to survive.

    In the morning of the next day, five hundred Suomi girls queuing out of the walls of Roseburg and into the west after eating a soup of morning wheat and vegetable surimi, with tension, surprise or excitement. In one of the woods, enter the stone ship altar of the Rus.

    Before long, the young men who were selected also showed up.

    This was the largest collective wedding ceremony for the Russ. A total of 1,000 men and women participated in the ceremony, which attracted the crowds of Rosesburg to watch the meeting on the spot.

    People are making fun, the children in the women''s arms often cry, and a group of young children are frolicking in the crowd.

    A rare gathering of people, the small merchants of Mellaren who are determined to stay in Ross all year long, took the opportunity to put out carpets, peddled wood carvings, small pottery and other small commodities, and even some people peddled roasted dried herring as snacks for a profit. A small amount of money.

    Of course, the highlight was the men and women gathered in two groups, and between them was Rose''s stone boat altar.

    Lumia wearing antler helmets and the ten Slav concubines of Rurik now act as priests, and the object of worship in this stone ship altar is indeed Freya.

    Freya is in charge of love, fertility and marriage.

    She is a model of the perfect woman in the legend, for this reason, there must not be any blood to wet the sand in the altar.

    A large number of petals were sprinkled in the altar in advance, an ordinary steel sword was inserted on the ground, and two barrels of ale were placed.

    With the singing of the prayer carols finished, Lumia announced the official start of the wedding ceremony.

    The so-called ritual, it must be simple and must have a minimum sense of ritual.

    Rose''s boys accepted the order, and walked through the stone ship altar one by one, went to the opposite side to grab the arm of a sweet girl, and the two entered the altar again.

    Lumia asked Suomi girl to hold her steel sword high in words that she absolutely understood. When it was, Lumia blessed her again in Norse: "May your child be a warrior."

    No matter, the man took a small cup of sweet ale, drank it by himself, and fed the rest to the woman. At this point, the ceremony ended, and the marriage relationship between the two was established under the attention of almost all the residents of Roseburg.

    The ceremony can of course be more complicated, but today we are going to hold a ceremony for 500 couples that is meaningful to any one pair, so the content of the ceremony must be symbolic.

    The ceremony began at noon. When the last couple completed the ceremony, the sun was down and they had to complete the final wedding in a bonfire.

    But the joy will not end there.

    In this era of lack of entertainment, both men and women are very happy to watch other people''s weddings. Blessings to the new couple are secondary. The lively atmosphere is what everyone loves to hear.

    At the wedding of five hundred couples at once, all the serious young Ross men in Roseburg had a new love, most of the small families were welcoming new family members, and joy came from the intricate streets of Roseburg. Whispered.

    I saw that there were lots of bonfires on the streets, and there were people dancing around the flames...

    Rurik was standing on the third floor of the palace, looking into the distance with the wooden windows open to admire the joyous scene.

    Lumia, who had just fed her daughter, endured her painful calf and approached her man.

    "In this way, you are satisfied. Five hundred girls, they will soon become mothers."

    "Yes." Rurikla took her hand and said casually: "Or, let''s have another one?"

    "This...this is not appropriate. Velika is still so young." Lumia was immediately ashamed, but she was also very much looking forward to it in her heart.

    Rurik glanced back, then turned his head to look into the distance. UU Reading now only the Gurdot ran to Lake M?laren, Aphrola, Duke of Ostara, Speroville and Balmerk, under the dim light they The towering mast and large hull are still obvious.

    "Soon, I''m going to expedition again." He said.

    Lu Mia was taken aback, and subconsciously saved Rurik from behind, "Isn''t the expedition just over? Are you leaving again?"

    "Yes. This time it''s an attack on Britain. The plan has been set. I want to act quickly."

    Of course, a woman does not want her man to take frequent risks, but as a high priest, she is unable to be her young heroic husband.

    Lumia let go of her hands, sighed and murmured: "You go to fight, don''t worry about this."

    "Then come with me." Rurik took Lumia''s hand and led him back to his room...

    After all, she was her first woman, and she was also the one she cherished the most, even if Lu Mia was not amazingly beautiful, she could not speak of noble birth. To like is to like, even if his father appointed Svetlana of Novgorod as his wife from political considerations, this Lumia is the most important woman in Rurik''s heart.

    This night, they...

    The next morning, the sun came out. Rurik couldn''t say anything about what happened at night, and she didn''t ask much when she saw that Lumia didn''t complain.

    "I should go to look after Velika." She dressed and left with a smile.

    Rurik noticed the unconscious movement of her left hand covering her belly, and she couldn''t help showing a hint of joy, but she became a little serious again.

    Because the time for the expedition to plunder Britain is a bit tight.

    Still looking for "The Rise of Rurik" free novel?

    Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 589ï¼š New expedition britain

    Chapter 589 New Expedition to Britain

    Rebirth starfruit

    After a daunting trek, the Russian army unit led by Helliger escorted the large amount of confiscated goods and more than two thousand prisoners, and finally arrived at Lake Oulu, a brand new activity area for the Ross fishermen.

    What is the source of the water in the East, now quite a Rus people have figured out, the original hinterland there is the entire lake area, year after year to send fresh water to the distant ocean.

    Lake Oulu seems to be very large, but it is far less than the mountains and lakes in the traditional territory of the Tavastia people. It is just a gathering point of water flowing into the Haihe River.

    Faced with the brothers who suddenly appeared, the fishermen were surprised and rejoiced.

    After arriving at Lake Oulu, the rest of the formation does not need to rely on walking.

    The fisherman¡¯s boats began to transport the crowds, charging a small amount of reward for this, such as the axe spearhead and some leather captured from the enemy. They even asked for some captured women, because these women were all marked as tattoos by the soldiers and had to give up.

    But suddenly two thousand women will join the Duchy of Ross, and the male and female fishermen are really worried about the future.

    They are a group of short and black-haired women. If they all become new Rose women, are the remaining children still pure Roses? Maybe it should be counted, after all, the high priest Lumia who was ordered to Odin also looked like this.

    A large group of people all arrived in Covenstad, and then took a boat back to Roseburg on the other side of the bay. It will take some time.

    Prior to this, five hundred Suomi girls had their new homes, and the men in the camp had fallen into joy.

    Those young and most energetic men become their husbands, and similarly, these men are also the mainstays of the Ross army at this stage.

    Can they fight another battle? Can their energy still guarantee an expedition?

    Rurik couldn''t help but hesitate, but he couldn''t change the goals he had set during the winter.

    When he released a new war mobilization, the swordsman pointed directly at the British Isle of Britain in the west, and the men in Roseburg were actively responding.

    Especially the young fighters of the First Banner, who have recently stepped on the east to beat Tavastia, and the blood of the enemy on the steel sword is still left behind. They are obviously the most active group of people.

    "This group of guys just married a new woman, and there will be a group of women coming back soon. Do you still like to fight with women?!" Rurik was very happy but also speechless.

    The fierce atmosphere of Roseburg can be felt by fools. All men from childhood to old age are chanting war, looting wheat, cloth and money.

    It was a sunny morning, and the warm south wind poured warmth into the entire fjord.

    The women were busy taking care of their children and washing clothes. Craftsmen from all walks of life stepped up to work in such good weather. The men who hoped to fight, they were busy polishing their swords and spearheads, and smearing new lines on their shields.

    Although the Duke has not yet announced a formal expedition plan, it is clear that after this morning''s meeting of the adults, the formal plan will be announced, so launching a new expedition by boat is only a matter of the next few days.

    Rurik sat in the most central position on the first floor of the palace.

    He sits cross-legged on a bear skin, and the bear head hanging on the wall is even more majestic.

    Old Otto sat beside him with his braided hair and beard. He was already the de facto Duke, an old guy who wanted to support his life. There are still many old guys like him, everyone is the elite of the Ross tribe, and the era that belonged to them has inevitably passed away.

    The young people in front of him are the pillars of Ross, and the children held, bred, and pulled by the 5,000 women, they represent a bright future.

    The Ross Principality currently has two purely Ross flag teams at the core, ten centurions and two flag captains are here.

    In addition, Fleiser, the captain of several flexible shooting flag teams, and Glendr, who has the Raven Shield, who brought his brothers to surrender, were also fortunate to participate in the meeting.

    Another example is the heroes of the Balmerks, the Bijuni brothers. Not only are they present as VIPs of the alliance, people with a discerning eye can see that the Balmerks must do their best to conquer Britain in the next step.

    All the people present got the news, and everyone waited for Rurik to release the expedition plan, but the brothers hurried to implement it.

    Rurik said twice. Seeing that the time was right, he solemnly said: "The plan for the expedition to Britain was formulated since last winter. This plan must not be interfered with by various external forces. Perhaps some of you will think that it is already here. It¡¯s June, is it appropriate to go to such a distant place to conquer the enemy? Yes, it¡¯s a bit risky, but we have to do it.¡±

    In fact, he still misjudged everyone''s ideas. The people present are not afraid of war, let alone give up because of the many difficulties they may face. There is no dovish here at all.

    Rurik said: "We must conquer Britain, we must looting a lot of wheat. Brothers, do you know that we are facing a huge difficulty now?"

    Duke Rurik put the question here, everyone staring at it, and they didn''t know how to answer the question for a while.

    As his cousin, Arik grinned and said: "What about difficulties? We are extraordinary, and now the Danes who are considered powerful have died under our sword. Brother, you are the one who killed the King of Denmark, you He actually said that there are any difficulties."

    After Arik finished speaking, he laughed, and the others also laughed because they were immersed in the feats of the past.

    They laughed enough, and Rurik shrugged and had no choice but to point out the difficulty and entanglement.

    He knocked on the wooden floor and said: "The problem is that we are crowded! It is not that there are many people now, but that there will be an astonishing number of people in the future."

    He then pointed at the experienced young people present: "In the past, there were fewer women in the Ross tribe than men, but now it¡¯s completely reversed. Which one of you is not two women in your family? Which one of them is not holding one in your arms? , One is conceived in the belly? Soon, we Ross people have 10,000 children, and then 20,000, 50,000, and even 100,000! As long as twelve years, the boy can take up arms, and another fifteen years, swaddling Girls in China can become new mothers. I fully trust your strength, just as I have seventeen women. I also fully trust the power of the women we shelter. I dare say that when I arrive In the years when the beard is white, the population of our Ross people will exceed 500,000!"

    Half a million people? ! Rurik uses five hundred and one thousand to describe here.

    Seeing that everyone was a little confused, he deliberately said: "A flag team has 500 troops. At that time, we can rely on a population of 500,000 and organize 200 flag teams composed entirely of strong men! Think about it, that''s what it is. Our true strength. But to feed so many people, we need a lot of wheat!"

    "Sure enough, there are only looting Britons?" The quiet old Otto coughed.

    Rurik turned his head slightly: "Yes, at least for now. We are still pioneering in the east. Before the newly reclaimed farmland can produce enough wheat to feed everyone, we must keep attacking him for the next ten years. Otherwise, we must be hungry. Not only will we attack Britain this year, I am afraid this will become the norm in the future."

    "So, this is the reason you are determined to keep the war?" Arik smiled again after he said, "Very well, I like it. I think my brothers like it very much."

    When Arik said so, everyone present raised their fists in response.

    He also said: "Brother, no one refuses the war. The brothers are eager to kill the enemy. Say! When will the troops be raised? What is the strength of the troops? Brothers should also hurry to prepare."

    This is the end of the matter, no matter how much time it takes, it will be a waste of time!

    Rurik stood up abruptly, standing like a giant, and began to give orders.

    "Listen! Brothers..."

    Regarding how to send troops, according to the original plan, the Russian army dispatched a thousand soldiers to expedition to Britain. The attacking spearhead was still to hit Northumbria, which is a soft persimmon. Even this expedition did not necessarily involve a decisive battle with them.

    R¨¹lik estimated that the broken-armed king named Ernred would take into account the strength of the Viking army, and either hide in the fortress to survive and die, or send envoys to seek a peace plan.

    Any war must have a purpose. If it is to fight for the sake of war, how is it different from bandits?

    Therefore, the first and foremost strategic goal of fighting against the Duchy of Ross is to use all the initiative to grab wheat.

    At the same time, together with the Allied forces of Balmerk, formally sign a treaty with Northumbria to split a piece of land from its territory and become a territory shared by Balmerk and Ross. Then the kingdom must pay a lump sum each year. Tribute to meet the needs of the northern army.

    The latter¡¯s plan is actually more to complete all the Balmerks in the port of Narvik. They can manage the territory cut off from Northumbria. In this way, the Ross people also have a free port in the Western world. .

    Therefore, where to become the long-term control area of ??the northern army, it is natural that Lindisfarne and Bamburgh were the key targets of the expedition last year. There should be a new castle for the northerners, which is called Newcastle. To put it bluntly, Newcastle itself is a military fort built by the Normans of Viking descent, and its geographical location is near the current Bamburgh.

    In fact, everyone who listened attentively understood that this expedition was also largely helping allies. Today, no one thinks that the Bijuni brothers and their Balmerk fighters are outsiders. This is not the first time that everyone has worked together. Even though they are half-parents, the friendship cultivated on the battlefield is already brothers. .

    It would be a good thing to let Northumbria succumb to the tribute if it can put on a strong army.

    Of course, when the militant Arik understood this idea of ??the brother, he immediately questioned it.

    Rurik''s casual explanation made the cousin have to think again: "We now have the ability to directly hit York and destroy the Kingdom of Northumbria. But if we do this, other nearby kingdoms will be swallowed like vultures. The corpses of the war dead, so we will have to fight endlessly with them, and it will be impossible to continuously get wheat and other tributes."

    Keep a weak Northumbria, let the warriors of the north split a territory, use their land to grow their own wheat and herd their own sheep, and when they are strong enough, they will naturally destroy the kingdom and replace it.

    The strategic plan is so, how much is the best way to send troops?

    Of course, the first thing Rurik thought of was the young people of the First Banner. They had some losses in the previous wars, and now the essence is still there, and the loss of troops is also very weak.

    He was a little hesitant. These young people had just finished their two-month Oriental campaign, and they were afraid that they had been hollowed out by the newly acquired women in the past few days. Since Arik and the five centurions under him were all alive and well, Rurik also put his worries aside.

    Think about it again, maybe I shouldn''t have any concerns. The advanced fleet of the Russian army can drift along the coastline all the way to Balmerk. As long as it does not take the initiative to provoke a war with possible enemies, it will be possible to reach Narvik Port in as fast as 16 days. During this period of time, they were enough to cultivate their bodies on the boat, no entanglement with women, this recovery speed should be faster.

    There are already less than 500 soldiers in the First Banner, so remove some experienced old guys from the Second Banner to add!

    In addition, the shooting flag team is essentially a hodgepodge of various people, and it still has to fight as a hodgepodge.

    Rurik decided to select three hundred people to join the war, two hundred mercenaries under his command, and one hundred Suomi servants. He wanted to choose the Heliger and Merlaren flag teams, and he also wanted to bring the useful Cowen archers, but those people are still on the journey back.

    There should be 800 soldiers in the Russ Army landing operations, and the number of auxiliary sailors (actually a group of elderly fishermen and professional sailors) would be 200.

    The total number of the Russian army is enough to dispatch a thousand people, and it does not look like a large army at first glance.

    Do not! This is a big army!

    Because, for this expedition, Rurik is determined to mobilize the current main force of the Russian navy, not to mention, but also with twelve armed cargo ships to build a large fleet of as many as twenty ships!

    This was the plan for the expedition to Britain. At least the Russ were planning to fill their ships with the spoils. Another function of such a large fleet is to discourage all Danes from passing through the strait controlled by the Danes and try their best to avoid unnecessary fighting. Yes, Rurik had no intention of launching any attack even on Bornholm Island.

    The plan has been drawn up, and the start of the expedition will be determined by Rurik on the twentieth day of June in the Julian calendar.

    In fact, this time is not over. The so-called when the army first spent some twists and turns to arrive at the hometown of the Balmerks in Narvik Port, and then organized a huge fleet to arrive in Britain, it was only August. Rurik knew very well about the day when the British people were harvesting spring oats. We arrived in early August just in time for the locals to complete the dehulling of the wheat kernels. It was indeed the right time to get the ready-made goods.

    There were still a few days before the planned time. When the order was issued, Roseburg turned around and began to allocate food and prepare for military supplies.

    As a result, the merchants immediately began to sell their **** wood carvings at lower prices, in order to buy them for good luck by soldiers and their families in desperate need of expedition.

    Four sail cruisers, Aphrola, Spellosville, Duke of Ostara, and Balmerk, and four cruisers, Mercury, Venus, Mona, and Mas Sail destroyers, and twelve armed merchant ships marked with hull numbers, all of them began to increase their weapons.

    Regarding weapons, R¨¹lik did not need to bother too much. He went out to fight, but the military production in the rear never ceased.

    The older Kravassen is still a busy man. Although he is too lazy to strike iron himself, he is directing his blacksmith apprentices to make metal parts for the torsion slingshot. He cooperates with carpenters and leathersmiths to quickly make the torsion slingshot!

    All sail cruisers have five torsion slingshots on each side, while sail destroyers are reduced to six on each side. All armed cargo ships still have only one torsion slingshot. What''s more amazing is that these torsion slingshots can be disassembled and can be installed on two-wheeled carts to become a land warfare weapon.

    For the long rowing boats of this era, torsion slingshots, which were originally not powerful weapons, can also show terrible destructive power.

    Although it cost a lot to add so much weaponry, Liurik, so what''s this? When the looted materials are shipped back, the wheat and leather are sold, which is another powerful "big silver coin recycling".

    Soon, another piece of good news came. A hurried ship reported the good news from the East!

    The Russian detachment finally returned to Covenstad one after another on the fourth day after Rurik returned. On the sixth day, the day after Rurik ended the military meeting, the news arrived at Roseburg.

    Good news was spreading wildly. Upon receiving this news, Rurik gave an order, and the eight large ships headed by the Aphrola immediately set off for Covenstad in the east, trying to get the people back at once.

    As Rurik expected, the big ships showed their swift carrying capacity and the high speed in the high-carrying state. The handling of follow-up matters was really embarrassing.

    Although the people boarded the ship, it was a day and night drifting on the sea and miraculously arrived at Roseburg. It was a horrible scene of crowds. Although it was not enough to cause suffocation due to lack of air, the environment inside was really uncomfortable~www.novelhall. com~ Mainly there is a smell of urine and even vomit...

    The ship had to be cleaned again. Fortunately, the soldiers from the Russian Army detachment from the east, the captured Tavastia woman and the child in his arms, accumulated as many as 2,500 people who were transported by these hundreds of ships. come back. It was really crowded, but Yelurik also tested the manning capacity of his ships. It can even be further improved, after all, the cabin can be packed with people, and the deck can also be full.

    Maybe Aphrora can transport five hundred people in one ship? That is only a total of 35 tons of weight at most. According to her design, it is fine for Rurik until she loads 100 tons of cargo.

    At least I don¡¯t have to face such embarrassment in my expedition. Even if there are more than 200 Balmerks (war-damaged) on board, 20 large ships carry 1,300 people, and one ship carries 60 people. What a trouble.

    The expedition was imminent, and the men in Roseburg divided the captured Tavastia women into a clean one. Most men found the women they marked according to their "tattoos", which was considered a "family reunion."

    How about it? The young fighters of the selected First Banner Team were too lazy to entangle with women anymore, and now only a new great victory can satisfy their restless hearts.

    In the same way, they are also aware of the diligent intentions of Lord Duke as never before. Facing his two or more wives, a man felt a heavy burden on his shoulders, which drove him to do everything he could in this expedition. Can get trophies, especially wheat.

    Otherwise, your own women and children will really have to live through a hard winter.

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 590ï¼š Lurik revisits the port of Narvik

    Chapter 590-Rylik''s Return to the Port of Narvik

    The sun was shining and the wind was beautiful, and in the refreshing south wind, ships swayed with the waves.

    The beach in Roseburg was crowded with people, and the nearshore trestle bridge was filled with soldiers in white shirts. They carried their shields, burlap pockets filled with various personal belongings, swords, hand axes and daggers hung on their belts, and leather water bags filled with fresh water.

    Many people also bring their short wooden bows and a batch of arrows privately. After all, it is an expedition. It is not wrong to bring as many weapons as you can.

    The helmet protected by iron or bronze leather has been polished, and the reflection of sunlight in the sun dazzles blind people''s eyes.

    This is the No. 1 flag team of the Ross people. They gathered under the banner of the army in mighty force, and the fighting power is also the best in this era of Europe.

    At least every man feels that he is the strongest warrior in the known world. Everyone is brave and fearless, fighting for glory and wealth, while warriors are great glory.

    Looking at the patchwork of shooting flag teams, their attitude becomes quite complicated.

    Although it was very abrupt, the one hundred Suomi men serving as servants learned that they were about to fight on an extremely remote and huge island, and fear affected every soul.

    The Suomi people were terrified. Even if Yevlo gave some advice, such as "work hard and prove that you can improve the status of the Suomi people", they can follow the fierce Varyag Rus to fight. This is to fight Do monsters in the sea fight?

    At least this group of Suomi men dressed in uniform off-white linen. They were all given hand axes for self-defense and a short spear that could be thrown.

    Their positions in the army are the same as in their hometowns, one and two are short archers, and even their weapons are their own, except that they use the mass-produced arrows of the Ruth''s forged arrow cluster.

    They can also see that compared to the chaos of the people in their hometown, the Ross people are obviously more structured, and I''m afraid this is their way to win.

    The only thing that comforts them is that they don''t have to rush to the front line of the battle to fight with the enemy. Throwing arrows in the rear is not too dangerous.

    When they saw another group of men carrying crossbows, they suddenly felt that the weapons in their hands were nothing. Is the bow on the wood actually a bow? It is clearly a piece of iron.

    One after another two-wheeled trolleys have been loaded onto the cargo ship by cable, enough for a thousand people to eat the two-month strategic reserve of oats stuffed into the cabin. In addition, a large number of hard-roasted jerky fish that can be eaten immediately are stuffed into the soldiers'' own backpacks in large quantities.

    There are many miscellaneous goods on the ship, such as pottery, iron, glass, and tools to be sold to the Balmerks.

    Food and fresh water, and even a large number of pine needles to prevent scurvy, and even the peculiar taste of dried seal liver, piled in piles.

    A batch of spare spearheads, as many as 50,000 arrows and 50 mass-produced cast iron bullets equipped with each torsion slingshot, really make the entire Ross fleet become the naval master of this era.

    It''s just that the fleet didn''t bring any women, not even the female prisoners of Tavastia who were supposed to be handed over to the Balmerks.

    This is by no means unlucky for women to board the ship. It is entirely because this trip is purely a men¡¯s war. Rurik even rejected Noren¡¯s request to return home to visit relatives, so how could others ask for it.

    Thousands of people drag their homes to see off the soldiers of the expedition. There are also a large number of fishing boats floating on the sea. They are willing to offer the herring and cod caught this morning to encourage the fighting spirit of the army.

    Such a wonderful event naturally requires a great sacrifice.

    Lumia wears a helmet with antlers, accompanied by many of Rurik''s wives and concubines who are priests, and uses five reindeer to sacrifice all the gods believed by the Ross people.

    Finally, there was a fire on the beach!

    Deer blood flowed into the sea, offering sacrifices to the sea **** and praying for a smooth journey on the expedition. The deer carcass was thrown into a violently burning small fire tower and gradually turned into ashes to worship the great **** Odin.

    All this was caught in the gazes of John Invall and Paul, the food officer, who were gritted with teeth and kept making crosses on their chests.

    Because of this battle, the huge Ross fleet is about to attack Britain again. God knows how many pious lambs turned into powder in this battle.

    But they didn''t want the Russ to be defeated, and they wanted the long voyage to be calm.

    Selfishly speaking, the two of them were just lowly serfs in their hometown, or even toys for the noble. Everyone is the lamb of the Lord, and he is actually a lowly existence, living like dung. At least it can be used by the Ross people. For example, the food officer Paul, this poor serf has already been married in the Ross people, and there is also a small monastery in Rossburg, where the soul has a home and life is boundless.

    Of course Paul didn''t want to get involved in this battle, but he knew Saxon and he was a native of Northumbria. The job of translator and guide was fixed.

    The great ritual was over, Rurik raised his arms, and began to board the ship amidst the beautiful music played by the girls such as Noren.

    They played "Farewell to Rose''s Woman" with flutes and drums.

    This is Rurik''s evil taste. Although it is an expedition to other countries, it seems that such a melody is actually suitable for such a scene.

    The tune exaggerated a sense of tragedy, and the soldier who heard the melody suddenly shouldered a strong sense of mission. Rurik only hates that there is no loudspeaker in this era, and can''t let all kinds of majestic melodies run through the entire fjord.

    They carried heavy suitcases, or walked over wooden rockers or climbed rope ladders to board the ship. Then, Aphrola took the lead to loosen the ropes, lowered the spinnaker and gradually left the port...

    Ship after ship left the port with the shouts and cheers of the people, and then all the cargo ships also left.

    Thousands of fishing boats either rowed or sailed to guard them, and they really saw off the great fleet.

    The ships built and transformed for war use the wind that pours into the fjord to move against the wind, and the gorgeously stitched huge blue stripes are so dazzling.

    The ships quickly entered extremely fast speeds, even those modified cargo ships that naturally swim a little clumsy, and they are equipped with huge masts, spinnakers, and wave treading wooden bulbous bows to gain strong power.

    The ships are like flying on the sea, and everyone is sighed with emotion.

    Entering the wide sea area of ??the Gulf of Bothnia, the strong and refreshing southeast wind in summer immediately sent the entire fleet advancing laterally against the wind, and the average speed suddenly rushed to seven knots.

    The strong wind continued throughout the day, and today, the night time in the Nordic world has been reduced to no more than three or four hours.

    It was completely because of time constraints that the Russ army did not set off after the big sacrifice on the summer solstice.

    People have to spend the summer solstice on the boat, and they are destined not to experience the "night without night" this year.

    The wind gradually weakened at night, and the fleet was still heading southward at a speed of three knots.

    Rurik decided to wait for the shore without accident. Fortunately, this time the boat was all men, and there was no concern about seeing each other.

    Only on the morning of the third day of the voyage, the Ross Fleet arrived at Tombstone Island.

    Even so, the fleet only receives marine supplies in the waters here, and all kinds of materials are hoisted by cables and pulled up from the approaching long ship.

    At a critical moment, the Gurdot appeared with a large sail.

    Standing on the bow of the Aphrora, Rurik took a closer look, and there was a fat man standing on the opposite ship!

    "Gould, you are here."

    For some greetings at sea, Gould gave a beautiful blessing here. He wished the Ross army a great victory and promised to buy a lot of food in Lake M?laren this year.

    The Ross Fleet did not stop at all, which surprised those who wanted to land ashore to take a break.

    However, the Duke¡¯s order was absolute. Everyone was tight on time and had a heavy task. After replenishing fresh water and food (a batch of fresh onions) that afternoon, he began to rush to Visby in Gotland day and night.

    The continuous southerly wind also ensured that the Russian army maintained a high speed. On the fifth day of departure, the fleet rushed to Visby.

    This city once destroyed by the Ross army is now the new territory of M?laren immigrants, but these hundreds of people of M?laren are at least unable to reproduce the glory of Visby in the past.

    At least the people of Mellaren could see the blue-lined sail and the Ross flag flying on the mast.

    The fishermen here came here very cleverly. They were shocked and guessed that these guys must attack some powerful place. It is neither realistic nor daring to follow them desperately, but everyone is very happy to sell a batch of newly caught herring.

    Rurik was originally passing by, and it was a great thing to be able to get a batch of fresh fish on the way. After all, everyone completely accepts the lifestyle of eating herring raw.

    After experiencing this place, on the seventh day, the fleet had arrived on the slender island of ?land like a cucumber. They entered the Kalmar Strait. So far, Rurik also issued the war alert for this trip for the first time.

    Sure enough, when the fishing boats here saw that familiar and terrifying flag appeared, of course everyone hurried to shore to escape.

    Even if it was the last small group of Saxon immigrants at Borgholm fortress, when they saw the Ross Fleet that suddenly broke in, they subconsciously felt that these guys were coming to defeat their betrayal.

    Stein Sachsson, who was still the leader, could no longer take care of so much, and hurriedly called on everyone to leave the fortress directly with the necessary softness and escape to the distant forests of the island to hide.

    A pair of sneaky eyes stared at this huge fleet.

    Rurik did glance sideways at the fortress that he was familiar with.

    My cousin Arik stayed on the flagship this time, and he couldn''t help clenching his fist when he recalled the glory of the past.

    "Brother, maybe we can go ashore and ask the guys here for tribute."

    "Landing ashore? No need. These guys were beaten so badly by us, they really couldn''t get any oil. I said, if this trip is not necessary, let''s go on."

    The Ross Fleet remained on alert, but on the way there was really no other person who deliberately launched an offensive.

    Four sail cruisers are in front, four sail destroyers are behind, and all armed cargo ships are in the middle.

    Rurik wanted to put the strongest ship at the head of the team, just like opening a mouth of blood and terrible fangs with a beast.

    With such a powerful fleet, which Danish fishing boat dared to approach?

    Kalmacheng, ravaged by the war, has degenerated into a small settlement, and the Russian army just looked at it and left.

    The day and night fleet passed the Kalmar Strait in the evening on the eighth day of the voyage. As for the southern waters, many people in the fleet are quite unfamiliar.

    At least Rurik is very clear about the geomorphology and hydrology here. He is determined not to continue south to Burgundy Island, but to continue to the coastline and go straight to the Silver Fort.

    It was also the matter, Rurik greeted the main ship to approach the leader and flagship Aphrodite, and he relied on verbal shouts to declare war orders.

    Is it going to attack the Silver Fort under Danish rule?

    of course! After so many days of sailing, the morale of the brothers is being quickly eroded.

    In the next step, the fleet will pass through the core area of ??the Danes and enter the vast Atlantic Ocean through the broad Strait of Denmark, which has tortuous waterways.

    This voyage can be described as the most dangerous section, and Lurik had to be cautious. The so-called Danes would madly seize the opportunity to fight back in order to kill their king. Even if there are rumors that the Danes were violently killed by the king, lords from all walks of life and even overseas powers were involved in this civil strife. Maybe they will sit and watch the Ross fleet pass?

    Maybe, but combat readiness must be done, and any other ships that stand in front of the fleet must be sunk or driven away.

    So first, he took the ship near the Silver Fort and opened the sword!

    Let¡¯s talk about bancassurance. It was once burned by the Swedish army. However, after the main force of Denmark arrived, the old Swedish king Olekin died here. At least 1,500 people were killed and captured. The newly born Sweden also fought for this. The strong hope of losing the expedition, but also the greatness of the Ross Principality.

    The silver castle must be operated, and the fleet directly enters the harbor area.

    The **** suffocation of the Ross people broke out for a long time! The army has not yet landed, it is just that Lurik doesn''t want to fight, and doesn''t want to waste time in this Bay Area.

    Five Danish cargo ships were wounded and then captured. Everyone on the boat was executed, and it was considered a blood sacrifice voyage.

    This is the piracy in the Baltic Sea. Now Rurik has no sense of guilt. Ross and Sweden, the two are still at war with Denmark, and it is only right for them to attack Silver Castle.

    They captured a batch of wool, as well as a batch of onions and coarse linen produced by the Waynsjo Village Alliance in the G?taland Heights north of Silverburg. These are all economic materials and raw materials for textiles. The only interesting onion lacks energy. The spicy taste stimulates the boredom of the soldiers, and vitamins also provide the necessary protection for the Russian army.

    It''s already the eleventh day! The ?resund Strait is here!

    Will the Danes choose to intercept? Maybe or not.

    The fleet broke in cautiously, and unexpectedly and not surprisingly, the Danes did choose to avoid it.

    The Robard tribe, which once had a strong control over the taxation rights of the ?resund Strait, was unable to nominate a strongman after losing the Hafgen. The Danish lords have been killing each other, and the Frankish Earl Horrick, who is far away in the name of Flanders, has already traveled among the Danish islands to promote Horrick as the first confederate Hara. El Clark¡¯s elder nephew denied the expulsion order given to him by his hometown father and elder and threatened to bring back the heroes of the South. The so-called smart person must admit that Horrick is the new king.

    Rurik only has a superficial understanding of all this, but what does this have to do with the Ross people?

    The Danish fishing boats saw this fleet circumventing one after another, and the Ross people did not encounter any obstruction, and even the gods were beautiful!

    This road is not windy and sunny every day, it is densely cloudy for many days, except for the sudden confusion of the wind direction, the storm did not happen.

    In fact, it is raining in the Pomeranian region to the south, Hamburg Bremen is rainy, and fortunately, it is only cloudy here in Denmark.

    When the rain in the southern European continent ends, the weather suddenly warms up, which means that the strong south wind is coming again!

    The Ross Fleet passed through the entire Jutland Peninsula at the fastest speed. In the early morning of the thirteenth day of departure, the Atlantic Ocean was shown in front of everyone!

    The suddenly enlightened scene shocked everyone, and the most exciting thing was naturally the whole Balmerks.

    This group of Balmerks who arrived in Roseburg last year, their experience this year has shocked everyone just like the past, it is not as meaningful and valuable as this year.

    Fighting with the Ross people, everyone eats and drinks together to get honor, and there are a group of captured female warriors from the Eastern Land still in Fort Rose. When the new conquest is over, those women will all be on the "Ice and Snow Road", and they will be transported to Balmerk in a sled, and the winter land trade between Balmerk and Ross will become more prosperous.

    At this point, the fleet can directly reach the Shetland Islands if it continues to the west, and then directly attack Scotland and Northumbria.

    At that time, the force of the fleet was still too small.

    The fleet headed north, with the help of the ferocious summer trade winds of the Atlantic Ocean, rushed through Bergen at an extremely fast speed, shocking all the locals!

    Because all the big ships were flying the same flag! The Bergen Norwegians who traded with Denmark now all understand that the people who came were from the Rus.

    Are they in contact with the guys in the northern port of Narvik? Or start a war? Wouldn''t it attack Bergen?

    Finally, the fjord is near, and the long voyage is about to end.

    The Balmerk sailing cruiser, Bijuni stood at the bow calling all the fishing boats in his hometown not to worry, and further clamored that this ship was the proof of the Rus contract.

    When all the misunderstandings were resolved, Narvik¡¯s fishing boat became the best guide for the fleet.

    The brothers who traveled in the East are back with Ross friends! The Ross people fulfilled their agreement! This time everyone can trade happily.

    So far, Rurik has gone through a seventeen-day voyage, bypassing more than half of Scandinavia at a crazy speed, completing this record-breaking fastest voyage.

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 591ï¼š Allied forces and main attack direction

    Chapter 591-Allied Forces and Main Attack Direction

    The Magnut leader never dreamed that not only did the Ross people come, but they also came with a fleet of unprecedented scale.

    They are not just a big ship, but as many as twenty!

    The towering masts raised the spinnaker, making it seem that each ship is huge. The fact is that any ship is much larger than the fishing boat cruising on the sea, making the proud dragon head warship a sampan.

    In the depths of Narvik Port, the core settlement of the Balmerks, 5,000 people gathered on the shore. Men and women talked and laughed at the approaching Ross fleet guarding many fishing boats. They believed that one of the big ships would become the property of the entire Balmerk this year.

    The Ross Fleet chose a near-shore berth, but the Balmerks¡¯ trestle did not do well. The best pier can only dock two large ships.

    Without it, the Aphrora and Balmerk approached the pier directly, and other ships immediately dropped anchor at the selected berth...

    Rurik and others stepped on the wooden plank and got off the boat. At this moment, the Magnut family and most of the Balmerk families warmly welcomed guests from afar.

    Magnut opened his arms. He was an old father. This time he was here to welcome the three sons who had returned and the three hundred warriors who had returned from a long journey.

    In the eyes of the Magnut family, Rurik married their daughter and became their son.

    The concept of son-in-law and son does not seem to be very different, and they have no taboos.

    Magnuth kissed Rurik on the forehead, followed by a kiss from Inbj?g, as if holding his own son.

    Their real sons also returned, Bijuni and Frocky, standing in front of their parents.

    "Look at you, it''s a man." Magnut slapped his eldest son on the shoulder. "The beard is the same as mine. I should find you another woman."

    "Women? Yes. However, I now long for a great expedition."

    "Huh? You just came back and talked about war?"

    Listening attentively, Rurik wiped his face and said, "Father, this time I''m here with Ross''s strongest fleet, how could it be just for trade?"

    "You..." Magnut was taken aback, but this old guy didn''t oppose war, and the noble people standing around all thought that starting a war was a shortcut to prosperity.

    "You...who are you going to hit again?"

    "It was the target of our attack last year." Bijuni said, patting his chest, "The era of our dormant fjord should be over! When we are expedition to Britain, we must force that king to fulfill his contract and occupy their land to grow our wheat and graze ours. sheep."

    As soon as the voice fell, a number of noble family leaders approached, a pair of eyes lit up with fierce flames.

    Magnuth looked at the brothers on his left and right, and sighed slightly, "Is it really that urgent when you just came back to talk about the war?"

    "Very urgent." Lurik said coldly.

    "Okay, then." Magnut squeezed another smile. "At least you have to have a good meal first. You brought so many fighters here. At least I will let me treat you for food."

    "It''s not necessary." Rurik waved his hand casually and greeted him. "Let the fisherman sell the fish. The army I brought has copper coins and silver coins in everyone''s bag. Soon, I will also put out a question. Let''s start trading now."

    The uniformly dressed Russian soldiers who landed ashore are really eye-catching, looking at the sun with reflective helmets, all wearing white shirts and swords hanging from their waists.

    These people are not only the Russian army, but also the capable mercenaries under Liurik, of which fifty are of the same ethnicity as the locals. This is for the Duke of Ross, and the old folks in the hometown saw that these young people had made a fortune no matter how they looked at it.

    Yes, these fifty people are deliberately showing off their small linen pockets, which are full of crisp metal clashes, are they all silver coins? At least the swords on their waists are bright white and flexible, and they are indeed a very expensive weapon.

    Not only this group of old mercenaries, but also the nearly 300 Balmerk fighters led by Bijuni, they also changed their outfits. Not to mention the upgrade of the guys at hand, their temperament far surpassed their clan.

    Those eyes contained murderous intent. After landing, they naturally returned to their homes first to introduce their elders and brothers to the history of the Eastern War.

    They bluntly stated that they had formed a coalition with the Rus, and they were almost at the end of the Eastern world, and a decisive battle broke out with 10,000 terrifying and brave fighters there.

    Some brothers died in a glorious battle, and the victory ultimately belonged to the coalition. They did not hesitate to praise Rurik of Rose and the baby son-in-law of the leader Magnut, who is really a natural master of the army.

    They described it so jealously that it became more bizarre about the war against the Tavastias. This also explains the reason for the one hundred short, black-haired warriors who came down from the ship. It turns out that these people are the newly conquered others, and now they exist as servants.

    The news of a new war first spread from the pier, and then the Balmerk travellers returned to their hometown where they had been away for half a year. They told the folks in a real way that an expedition against Britain in the fall was like an arrow that had already been set. On the bow.

    The goods of Balmerks to be sold are being moved one after another. It is a batch of iron tools, and the price is at least cheaper than that of the Bergen Bazaar in the south.

    For example, a hammer cast directly from pig iron has a hammer head that weighs four pounds and sells for only one silver coin.

    Why is such an amazingly low price? In fact, Lurik is willing to sell the favor of his allies. It doesn''t matter if you lose a little in this regard. The Balmerks must have prepared a large amount of good salt waiting for the transaction! The latter is invaluable in the eyes of the Ross people. The materials are already being promoted when they are ready to be sold. The so-called low-price sale of all Ross goods for friendship.

    To win over the most ordinary Balmerk, to establish himself as a good person in the local area, everything is Rurik''s scheming for the future.

    At night, the news of the arrival of the Ross Fleet and a powerful expeditionary force further shocked the entire harbor. Although the big figures have not issued the order to expedition to Britain, in fact, the young people in Balmerk feel that there is nothing to worry about. The war is bound to happen. Launch, on the eve of this expedition, everyone should prepare weapons and dry food early, and even check their ships.

    The night is very short, and even so, there are still clanging sounds from every household.

    Balmerk¡¯s blacksmiths hurriedly repaired and built new spearheads and axes, and many women and children were also making arrow shafts and wooden sticks to be fitted with spearheads.

    \\Mi\\mi reading\\\\!

    Still in the evening, an urgent and extremely important military meeting was urgently convened in Balmerk''s chamber.

    Magnut, of course, wanted to welcome the son-in-law''s return, and then asked about the experience of the son-in-law and two sons in Rose, and how the lovely little daughter Noren lived in Rose.

    He at least knew that his daughter''s life was very good, there was meat and wheat every day, and the tableware used was all crystal clear glass.

    But he is an ally, the commander-in-chief of the entire Balmerk, and the marriage with the Duke of Ross is equivalent to further strengthening the power of his family. The big ship that now belonged to Balmerk has returned. Although the big ship is shared, it is clear that Magnut now has the unshakable right to use the big ship.

    In the public chamber, the whole Balmerk''s big and powerful people arrived in the evening.

    Rurik easily recognized a number of familiar faces, because they had organized manpower to personally lead troops on an expedition to Britain.

    The heads of this group of families were shaking unconsciously, and their faces showed extremely strong joy. They are already talking about how much the so-called new war brothers will have.

    The combination of oil lamps on the wall keeps the whole room warm and bright.

    Magnuth thought that since Rurik himself had landed, he wouldn''t say anything but went straight to the goal, and he didn''t intend to repeat it.

    He bluntly said: "Ruriek, my son. You are determined to attack Britain, and my two sons are also very supportive. After an afternoon, now the whole Balmerk is inspired by you. Look around you, these Brave people can look forward to war."

    Rurik looked around, just stood up from the leather cushion, his right fist beat his chest first, magnifying his own momentum.

    He sternly said: "This war is our destiny. Odin has given us the opportunity to expedition, and Odin also encourages us to expedition. It is not only me who intends to attack Britain, but also you!"

    With that said, Rurik pointed directly at Ostan of Vashobi and his son Geiger: "You want to occupy the warm land of the south and open up new farms. Now the opportunity is here."

    A strong young man stood up angrily. Geiger rolled up his leather sleeves and showed his muscles to put on a dry frame. "I had hoped for a long time. In my opinion, I can take a group of people to the new British territories for the winter this year. I remember that we had an appointment with that king last year, and a piece of territory should be in our hands."

    "Yes." Rurik followed the words and deliberately squinted his eyes to make up a speech. "But I learned some bad news. The king regretted it. They are expanding their arms and preparing for war. They don''t want to give us tribute or ceding. land."

    "What?! That won''t work!" Geiger was suddenly furious and stamped his feet with anger.

    The atmosphere in the entire chamber was like a burst of powder kegs. No one questioned where Rurik got the news, but if the Britons decided to resist, everyone would understand the motives of those people very well.

    Magnut opened his hands and took a lot of effort to suppress the anger of his brothers.

    After the court was quiet, he said: "The land in the fjord is limited, and we really have to go out. Since the British are unwilling to fulfill last year''s agreement, they must be punished. I decided to start a war and we must seize their territory. What do you think of as a new Balmerk?"

    Hearing, everyone raised their fists to make a Viking war roar, and the violent sound could overturn the entire beam.

    Since everyone agrees and expects an expedition that will determine the future, the goal of the war and the arrangement of the details of it naturally fall on Rurik''s shoulders.

    Let a teenager handle this matter? No one finds it inappropriate. After all, the Russian army has a thousand people, and their navy is invincible, and it is a powerful force anywhere.

    So how many troops should the Balmerks send? When will the coalition go out? How many ships and logistical materials should be organized? What was the first battle and main objective of the offensive?

    Many problems Rurik already had plans, but because of the status quo, he also knew that he could not make too detailed plans.

    The army needs a very clear goal, at least a main attack direction, so that all forces can twist into a hemp rope.

    Attack York!

    This is the final strategic goal given by Rurik.

    He went around in the chamber, accepted the attention of everyone, and explained as he walked: "I married your woman, and now I am also a Balmerk. From Balmerk''s standpoint, we must conquer the entire promise. Sembria, but not yet.

    Our army has a guide, and we should follow a river upstream and go straight to their capital.

    We attacked their richest city, looted their treasures, and then ordered their king to cede the northern lands, such as Edinburgh and Bamburgh to us.

    We want to keep a weak Northumbria, as if we have raised a sheep, and can cut sheep every year.

    We also don''t have to make a countermeasure, that is, make psychological preparations for another decisive battle with them. Northumbria has a large population, and they may be able to recruit 10,000 people, even if it is a large group of ragged farmers, 10,000 people are a dangerous existence.

    We must be prepared for war. "

    The heads of the families looked at each other and deeply agreed with Rurik''s statement.

    Some people even stood up and said, "That kingdom does have some means. They make good use of cavalry. In last year''s war, many of our brothers were smashed through the shield wall by cavalry, and many people died. This time, we must take some precautions."

    When it comes to such details, the Balmerks first thought of the method of restraint by the spearmen''s formation. How difficult is it to prepare a batch of spears?

    Rurik did have the means of restraining the opponent''s cavalry, that is, the infantry formed a formation to defend the front line, and then ordered the various long-range arms to shoot all the cavalry that approached.

    He expected that Northumbria would not have the financial resources to train, train, and maintain an armored cavalry at all. I am afraid that even the possibility does not exist, they are unable to build plate armor, and they have no ability to make zha armor, at most it is chain armor. Is it just that the chain mail is meaningful under the attack of the steel arm crossbow piercing crossbow of the Russian army, and even the torsion slingshot cast iron cone bullet?

    No one thinks that this expedition is risky. Victory is inevitable, but it depends on how much it will cost and how long it will take.

    In order to win quickly, how much should Balmerk send troops in order to win? Rurik hinted to Magnuth''s eyes that the man who had the highest right to speak in Balmerk was as generous as possible for the sake of glory.

    The heads of the various families are eager to try, wondering if they are fighting for the great benefits here, will their current power encounter competition? Magnuth waved his hand. "In this expedition, we will send three thousand troops to Balmerk! I will also personally take my brothers on the expedition. I! I am the commander of Balmerk''s army!"

    Is Magnut so bold and ambitious at an age? Rurik was taken aback, and was relieved when he thought about it.

    R¨¹rik complimented: "Father, we Rus also support you to be the leader of Balmerk. You are the leader, and this honor belongs to you. In the future, the glory of establishing the new Balmerk is also yours."

    After being said that, Magnuth said with joy: "My son, thank you for your praise. When we have a new territory, you are welcome to visit. However, I want to know now that you personally desire to get it in Britain. What? Don¡¯t you yearn for land?"

    Rurik was a little surprised, and blamed himself for looking down at the old leader.

    This time Biyuni directly endorsed: "Dad, of course the Rurik brothers long for land. The Ross people long for the East, and Balmerk should own the West."

    "That''s true." Rurik said along, "What I long for most is wheat from the West. One day you will occupy Britain, the wheat-rich island, and you are masters of salt-making and sheep-raising~www.novelhall .com~ We in Ross are good at building ships, raising deer, and smelting iron. We need each other, and our two races are also brothers. Therefore, when you have a big harvest in the future, you must sell it to me."

    The old guys who were present at this flattery were too fond of listening.

    Fools know that the Ross people are powerful and their young and promising duke is so respectful to everyone. It¡¯s not that Balmerk is far better than Ross, but that the kid Rurik is really paying attention to friendship, and The mutual business behavior is now clear.

    After all, brothers are also clear accounts. One of the major problems that plague the Balmerks¡¯ trade is that the commodities are too single, and industries such as raising sheep and horses are trapped in the cramps of the Narvik Gulf and the rugged mountain roads. Scarce, the only salt that is in short supply is now only a big buyer of Rose.

    Smart people don''t tell the truth. Many village leaders have already understood that Rose''s support for Balmerk''s prosperity is for better trade in the future.

    Rurik''s current words must be true. In the distant future, the two races will avoid competition because of economic complementarity and mutual demand.

    Then work hard together!

    Magnuth almost yelled, "It''s decided! I want to start my family! My family, relatives! We must organize at least 3,000 of the best fighters with the best weapons! Sit and stay with my son. Rick brought our big ship and at least two hundred long ships for an expedition to Britain! Let the women and children get ready, our great emigration is about to begin!"

    In the end, the meeting ended in a generally warm atmosphere, and the market that began the next day immediately made the entire Port of Narvik boil, and the action of vying for the urgent goods shipped by the Russians began.

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 592ï¼š Rurik in Bamburgh

    Chapter 592

    The goods shipped by the Ross Fleet are all in demand for the Balmerks.

    The open-air market was crowded with people, and those big-minded people bought the best batch at the first time, and a considerable number of ordinary people also benefited.

    However, Rurik still underestimated their desire to buy, and sold out is in sight, they are still holding up a bag full of salt and intending to buy.

    In a small warehouse, a large number of oak barrels are full of white flowers and salt.

    Rurik was invited in, he dug the soft salt with his hands, and tasted it in his mouth.

    "You see, it is indeed good salt." Magnut was quite arrogant, but he subconsciously stroked Rurik''s golden ponytail from behind.

    "It''s really good salt."

    "It''s also good hair. Not bad, it feels like my daughter..."

    "Still talk about business." Rurik turned his head and demanded, "The army must be assembled as soon as possible. This time we must..."

    Magnuth smiled immediately: "I''m going to urge now. This batch of two thousand pounds of salt is yours. When are you going to ship it?"

    "Then wait until the battle is over. We will triumph."

    "Also."

    Magnuth didn''t say much, and the two took up their own jobs after leaving the warehouse.

    The Russian army made the final preparations at the port, and the Balmerks were also dispatching troops.

    Rurik made up a very legitimate reason for this expedition, that is, the Kingdom of Northumbria not only did not cede its territory but also dared to conscript troops to fight the war.

    If those people are really like this, Rurik respects them as a group of men, but their failure is simply fate. Even if the Allied troops of Rosbalm?k do not come, the Danes from all walks of life must be killed. The cession of territories and tribute can still survive. Perish quickly.

    Where is the lawsuit?

    Rurik set the date on the twentieth day of July. According to the experience of last year, the army can rush to the eastern coast of Northumbria within ten days.

    But wait a minute, only large sailing warships can do this, and traditional leading warships do not have such high speeds.

    Dividing the coalition into two parts may be the best choice. After some discussions, the two sides will make a decision on the priority of the coalition''s offensive before the expedition.

    The agreed date is today!

    Glory belongs to the warriors of the expedition, and they are not stingy to preach the spoils of this expedition and the new warm living space.

    The youngest and strongest lad of the entire Balmerk tribe, with the best weapon he has, and accepting the leadership of the leaders of various families and communities, constitutes this behemoth with a strength of 3,000.

    Balmerk is a huge Viking power of 25,000 people! It was the first time that they had assembled a force of this magnitude, and even possessed greater war potential. The so-called enlistment of 6,000 men to participate in the war was no problem at all.

    An altar made of wooden slats and stones was built assault, and hundreds of ships floated in the bay.

    The beach near the altar is full of Balmerk warriors armed with spears and shields.

    They are the most traditional kind of Viking warriors. Many people wear iron helmets on their heads, and more people wear blond hair and beards in braids. A group of young people deliberately took off their leather jackets, revealing their scary tattoos, thick chest hair, and strong muscles.

    The majestic army is as high as four thousand people, there is a huge fleet on the sea, and a large number of fishermen are onlookers and see off.

    In such a grand occasion, Rurik felt that he could sweep the whole of Britain.

    Nine reindeer, nine calves, nine sheep, and nine ponies were sacrifices. Such a scale of sacrifice is also the first time for the Balmerks.

    Rarely, Magnuth put on the battle robe, the chain mail on the body, and the gold-rimmed leather helmet, and the whole person seemed to regain his youth.

    The blood of sacrifice was immersed in the sea water, and the grand sacrifice ended amid the shouts of tens of thousands of soldiers and people. Magnut raised his arms and embarked on the ship!

    The sun was shining, and long ships were gradually filled with soldiers carrying a large number of weapons. Each long boat uses a cable to tow a boat, and it is also generally equipped with tools for building tents, logging and earth-digging equipment, and even large hemp rope nets for fishing.

    The Balmerks are not just an expedition, but many people do not plan to withdraw after landing.

    They are determined to colonize, although York is the main direction of attack, but a large area centered on Bamburgh must be regarded as "New Balmerk".

    On the mast of the big ship named Balmerk, a white raven flag was flying.

    How does it represent the glory of Balmerk? Everyone claimed that the warriors of Odin should arrive in Valhalla when their souls died. Magnuth easily made a decision that everyone accepted by mobilizing women to sew a multi-faceted raven flag.

    The Balmerk will bring two hundred long ships to the east coast of Northumbria at a relatively slow speed, and Magnuth himself will be the commander of this fleet.

    This is the main force of Balmerk but not the vanguard of the coalition forces. Rurik''s fleet is rushing out of Narvik Harbor as the vanguard.

    A thousand Russian troops and five hundred Balmerk elites led by Bijuni. Their tactical goal is to rush to Bamburgh in Northumbria for the first time, and then immediately declare their permanent rule over here. The main force from the rear arrived, and the main force of the main force attacked York again.

    They are Vikings, as long as they have a successful sailing experience, they will basically remember the route.

    Magnuth has no regrets for his slow force. Standing on the huge Balmerk, he witnessed the large number of long ships guarding him, and he has been intoxicated with inextricable self.

    The huge coalition forces set off. They saw off their hometown fathers and elders. With weapons, construction materials and a large amount of jerky from their hometown, they gradually left the harbor and entered the vast Atlantic Ocean.

    As a pioneer, Rurik has set his own goal to establish a stable landing field first.

    However, the strength of this team has already surpassed the last time. If Northumbria really kills three or four thousand people suddenly, it is not worth it.

    The distance between the fleet and the follow-up Balmerk main fleet is getting wider and wider. Biyuni stood at the stern of the Aphrola and looked at his people in the distance, and couldn''t help feeling regret.

    It happened that Rurik was also standing here. He took off his helmet and complained: "We are too fast and they are too slow. If we can maintain a constant speed..."

    "Do you want us to accommodate them?" Rurik mumbled casually.

    "No need. Balmerk''s best fighters are in my hands. Our brothers first control the landing area, and then we set out to do great things."

    Rurik had no intention of looking at the ship behind, so he stepped off the stern deck to go straight to the lounge, and said: "We should rest, the rest of the voyage will be very boring. Wait, even if we get the help of Fengshen, we will do our best. On the way, it will take ten days to arrive at the earliest."

    What Rurik said was true. They almost drifted across the entire western coast of Scandinavia and did not continue along the coastal waters for safety.

    Heading against the southwest wind, the Ross Fleet moved against the wind, and the huge spinnaker kept adjusting.

    But in the vast Atlantic Ocean, even in the warm season, thunderstorms always come suddenly.

    When the fleet was about to reach Bergen, the sky began to rain, and the sudden northerly wind caused the temperature to drop sharply.

    People hid in the cabins, letting the ships sway in the big waves.

    It seems that the seas in this area will suddenly become violent? Or is it actually Odin''s special love?

    A large number of soldiers hid in the cabin to pray, but Rurik himself didn''t care. He believed that his big ship could quickly pass through the cloud and rain area.

    After all, this is not the Atlantic waters of the Americas. The most violent Atlantic hurricane can''t reach the high latitudes like Britain, not to mention that the fleet is still in the offshore waters of Norway.

    This air current from the Arctic brought rain to the entire Baltic Sea from Bergen to the east, including Novgorod. The Class A, which cleaned the ship with rainwater, did a good job with more airtight measures, and the soldiers in the cabin still enjoyed the dryness.

    Facing the north wind fleet is running wildly, everyone has no ability to consider the situation of the follow-up fleet, because the so-called gem islands ahead.

    It is the second time that Rurik and Bijuni have passed through the archipelago.

    The Shetland Islands are here. Look, there is a fishing boat floating in the distance.

    The seven-day voyage finally saw the land! The people of various ships clambered on the railings of the ship, commenting on the archipelago, and the story of landing and plundering also spread to Biyuni''s ears.

    "How is it? Brothers have been suffocated these days, it''s time for the sword to see blood." He urged Ruriek.

    Rurik just squinted and waved his hand, "Forget it. A waste of our time."

    "Since we are not attacking, we will recruit fighters from the island. They are no longer Bergen."

    Rurik shook his head again, and asked, "Will you give those people the spoils?"

    "This...I don''t want to."

    "Then leave them alone." Rurik pointed to the south to face the southerly wind. "We continue to move forward. The front is Scotland, and the front is England, Northumbria."

    These terms are more familiar than Junni, he is not interested in Scotland for the time being, and the main thing is that he can''t think of how much he can get there.

    The brothers yearn for gold, silver and women, and it is better to win a batch of wheat, because the Balmerks have to grow the land themselves.

    The fleet quickly entered the eastern coast of Scotland, drifting across the mouth of the River Tye in just two and a half days.

    The fleet did not enter this coast at all, and Rurik did not intend to go back to what Edinburgh was like to experience the war quietly.

    He even lost his thoughts on Lindisfarne Island. After all, in the old monastery there, monks and priests were all killed, and the beach was still an old battlefield.

    The monastery has been destroyed, right?

    On the tenth day of the voyage, the Ross fleet quickly rushed to Lindisfarne Abbey, which had been turned into ruins.

    It was abandoned, at least in Rurik''s view.

    The white stone blinked in the sun, and when I looked closely, there was still a touch of green on the ruined wall.

    Looking at the strange ruins of the building, the soldiers of the First Banner of the Russ Army who got here for the first time were amazed.

    However, a group of Balmerk fighters got the opportunity and began to explain to the surrounding brothers that they were the parties involved in the battle last year and everyone destroyed this place.

    In fact, Northumbria did not give up here. Lindisfarne Abbey is a holy place after all. The Broken Arm King Ernred, he is now busy blocking the territorial claims of Mercia and Wessex. How can he have enough financial resources to recover? Build a monastery?

    One thing Rurik was really right. After his defeat last year, Ernred first sent the unclean queen to the monastery in York City, and then he showed the iron bowl in front of the people.

    Northumbria is indeed conscripting troops, and all farmers must report to the local lord at a critical moment.

    He retrained the cavalry with a large amount of financial resources, and learned some experience from the battle against the Viking army, such as ordering the infantry to form a wall of mandarin shields, and a team of centuries must advance and retreat together.

    God knows whether these reforms can withstand the new offensives of the Vikings, at least in the recent border conflict with Mercia.

    Maybe the Vikings will not come this year?

    The seaside has been calm for most of the past six months. Although the restoration of the Edinburgh and Bamburgh strongholds has been unusually slow, there has been no trouble again.

    Einred had a fluke mentality. He felt that coastal defense was not the most important thing. It is true that Southern Mercia still wanted to annex Northumbria, as happened in history.

    But the Vikings are here again.

    Why did Rurik and Magnuth want to learn about the "Spring and Autumn of the Seven Kingdoms" on the British Isles? What is it to conquer them?

    Originally, the fleet maintained a stable formation, but suddenly Lurik ordered the pilot of the flagship Aphrola to take the lead.

    The sudden change of the flagship forced other ships to follow suit, and the formation of the fleet turned into an arrow.

    There is only one reason why everything has changed. The Ross Fleet arrived in the first battle of their expedition.

    Rurik recognized this tiny bay. Look, there are still fishing boats in the bay.

    "It''s really weird, I remember that Bamburgh has been destroyed by us." Rurik of the ship''s bow was a little strange.

    Bijuni slapped the younger brother on the shoulder: "Brother Rurik, it seems that they are repairing this fortress. I guess this is a fierce battle given to us by Odin. This time our swords and spears should see blood."

    "Well, we are going to land." After that, Rurik said casually, "Ready to dock! Ready to release the boat! Uh... Maybe I should prepare more boats."

    This small bay has a relatively deep water level. Because of the water level, Rurik has already understood the water level, so he courageously led the fleet directly to the coast.

    Near the shore, Aphrora put down the four small boats placed on the side, and began to transport troops to the shore. Due to the capacity of this small boat, transporting five or six people at a time is the limit.

    But the four sail destroyers at the rear are even bolder.

    There is no high tide yet, the destroyer hit the beach directly, and finally all deliberately stranded near the shore. They are not afraid of running aground. When the tide is high, all the stranded ships will have to float again, and anchoring is also necessary.

    On the sail destroyer, one soldier after another jumped directly into the water, dripping water close to his chest, and gradually walked ashore.

    The whole landing process seemed to be slow due to the small number of boats he carried, and Rurik quite blamed himself for his negligence.

    But these are not big problems.

    It was almost evening, and Rurik had stood here for the second time.

    Most of the soldiers of the First Banner were floating on the shore, and then, regardless of the fire and drying, they demanded that Bamburgh be taken immediately.

    From the current landing site to the gate of Bamburgh, only a maximum of three kilometers during the period. This area has been developed by the locals, and the originally dense forest has been turned into a large amount of farmland (almost all farmland has been abandoned), and only a few clusters of woods exist. The soldiers who landed can clearly see the stone city not far away, which is the so-called Bamburgh Fort.

    Look, Arik has already held up his swords to give the soldiers majestic momentum.

    Even though it was the evening, there were at least 800 people in the landing, but Laurik urged him, and Rurik had already launched an attack on Bamburgh with the heroes and brave men on his side.

    Does Bamburgh now have a defense? Shouldn''t it! Rurik felt very surprised when he landed. He couldn''t feel the atmosphere of other people''s activities here, except for the sound of wind, waves and the noise of the army, the world was extremely quiet.

    Bamburgh is just ahead, really ruined under the sunset?

    Do not! Someone ahead!

    Originally, Arik had assembled most of the soldiers of the First Banner, and Biyunni also brought more than 200 wet men.

    They stayed on alert and lined up in a shield wall to attack the city.

    Seeing that the brothers are vigorous, it would hurt morale if they were not decisive at this moment. Rurik suddenly drew his sword and pointed directly at Bamburgh, "Brothers! They must have abandoned this fortress! Come on, let''s take this place."

    Under the eyes of everyone, Rurik was the first to walk alone with the sword. For fear of the gold master''s accident, Evlo hurriedly led fifty or sixty people to follow the impact.

    Upon seeing this, Arik and the others had no intention of slowing down.

    The Viking army is here, and they launched a raid on Bamburgh!

    The battle is over when the sun goes down, and a mini-conflict is considered a battle. As a result, a small batch of craftsmen who were rebuilding the fort were captured. A Northumbrian centurion team wearing orange warrior outfits who intended to resist was frightened, and began to flee after a little resistance. After this group was killed by a group of fighters, ten others were captured.

    Insert a sentence, [\\mi\\mi\\read\\app\\\\] It¡¯s really good, it¡¯s worth installing, even Android and Apple phones support it!

    Rurik stood here again, the run-down scene made him extremely puzzled. Is Bamburgh really being rebuilt? A batch of tools and wood and stones to be processed are scattered on the ground, and there are also tents that are obviously the dwellings of craftsmen. The only thing here is that it lacks the breath of civilian life, as if the civilians who fled since last year''s attack are gone forever.

    As the trembling food officer Paul approached Rurik, this person began to represent the Vikings and interrogate the group of prisoners who were afraid they would be executed.

    Yes, Arik and Biyuni, and most of the fighters, didn''t plan to stay alive unless the captives were women.

    They did capture two women. As long as they looked at their dresses, they knew that this was a cook who was nothing more than cooking. The wrinkles on his head made the brawny young soldiers really uninterested, but in theory, the cook could cook fish for the brothers. .

    Paul has completed the interrogation, although the truth is revealed, it really makes the Viking army eager to fight out of anger.

    With a few casualties, Bamburgh was occupied for the second time, and the army encountered almost no resistance, so such a victory was not glorious.

    Arik sharpened his knife and said to the brother who was organizing mercenaries to set up the camp tonight: "Rurrik, we cannot be merciful this time, we must sacrifice Odin with blood. Did you know? Cowards are not worthy to live. There are several captured. Northumbria fighters, they should be put to death."

    "No! It''s still useful to keep the prisoners." For fear of his cousin''s roughness, Rurik was also anxious.

    "To be a slave? Maybe."

    "Since they are building a fortress, we should use it. After all, this will be our territory in the future."

    "This is Balmerk''s! I don''t care. I just want to kill enemies and cowards." Arik said after chasing.

    "Just can''t kill. Go! Look at the situation of the prisoners now."

    Rurik also worried about those Balmerks doing it, but what he was worried about still happened.

    Because the cook didn''t understand Norse, and screamed frantically because of panic, and refused to cooperate with the fish cooking work, the Balmerk fighters beheaded him in a rage.

    The captured craftsmen then cursed the Vikings in Saxony that they would go to hell. The Balmerks did not understand but knew that they were cursing.

    Many craftsmen were killed, and more Balmerks began to look for trophies on this huge construction site, dreaming of being able to dig out gold and silver from the cracks in the stone wall and broken wood.

    In fact, many craftsmen and farmers who were called to work escaped when they first saw a large number of ships. Even the new Earl of Bamburgh and Ernred¡¯s distant nephew fled to York in a donkey cart. The captured craftsman was arrested not because of his integrity, but because he ran slowly R¨¹lik stopped the angry Biyuni at the last minute. Knowing that he could not complain, he ordered the release of the remaining people.

    "Why?" Biyuni asked, "kind?"

    "No! It''s spreading fear. Let them escape back to York and tell them we are here."

    "Is it necessary? I found that some people have fled to the woods. What will they send the message to? Oh, York." Bijuni''s expression was telling Rurik that he didn''t care.

    "However, the newly released prisoner will tell the king with the broken arm that our sword is going to stab York. It is also telling him, prepare gold, silver and women, and kneel at the gate of York to greet us."

    After being said that, Bijuni also thinks about it.

    Rurik then approached Paul and told the pardoned prisoners that not only did the so-called Vikings have come, the next step was to attack York.

    The released prisoners fled overnight, and Bamburgh re-entered the hands of the Vikings.

    However, Rurik soon discovered that what he had got was a large construction site and a large number of abandoned fields. Correct! Just throw it away. The nearby farmers were either killed or ran away in the war last year. There is still a good harvest here and there are ghosts!

    But there is an advantage, that is, the Balmerks can control the fields for the first time and immediately plunder the fishery resources in the local waters in preparation for next year''s spring farming. Bamburgh, which is being rebuilt, can quickly turn into a new castle for the Vikings, and it is also everyone''s first permanent stronghold in Britain.

    Even Rurik thought of a very clear name for this future stronghold, but it didn''t have any special meaning. To put it simply and concisely, it is the so-called "new fortress", or "Newcastle" in other words.

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 593ï¼š When RÃ¼lik marched into the mouth of the Ouse River, Einred and Wei...

    Chapter 593 Einred and Wigraf stared with big eyes as Rurik marched into the mouth of the Uth

    The coalition of Balmerk and Ross ransacked Bamburgh a year ago, and a group of local female prisoners have been pulled to the Narvik Fjord.

    Bamburgh Castle and the surrounding area suffered damage, and the people flee from life or death, so that Northumbria regained Bamburgh after seeing the Viking army leave. The reconstruction work was like a snail crawling due to lack of manpower.

    Most of the people fled to Jevering, where the kingdom¡¯s army handles it. This is a military fort named after the javelin. The people naturally believe that the army here will guarantee their own safety. This is true, but that''s all.

    Because this military fortress is now resisting the harassment of the Picts going south, when it was learned that the Viking army was stronger than last year, it simply came to a comprehensive defense to preserve its strength.

    Rurik and others didn''t know about this, and they didn''t even know that the military fortress was only about 30 kilometers west of their camp.

    At night, most of the soldiers of the Viking Allied Forces went to sleep in the ruins of the city, erecting sheds.

    From the beach to Bamburgh, the distance of more than two kilometers is littered with bonfires.

    The warriors caught the horses that the craftsmen were pulling materials. However, they were really and oily in their stomachs, and the Balmerk warriors directly killed the horses and roasted the horse meat.

    The Ross people in the nearby waters caught a batch of herrings. Although the number was not large, everyone was able to bolster their stomachs.

    The coalition is not short of rations, but for this battle, the fleet that kept Rick carried a large amount of wheat. He will not provide wheat to allies. The existing oatmeal only feeds his 1,000 people a pound a day for a month.

    Will there be a food crisis? Once the main coalition forces arrive, the fishery resources in the waters near Bamburgh will be immediately plundered.

    This is the North Sea, where fishery resources have always been abundant.

    But anyone who has eaten wheat will fall in love with the wonderful taste. In this era of barrenness and lack of exploration, who would reject high-carbon food?

    Rurik didn''t live in the city, he just couldn''t stand the ruined walls, and knew that a huge construction site couldn''t get oil and water.

    He ordered the Russian army to camp outside the city, light a fire, roast fish and cook oatmeal.

    He stayed in the tent for one night, but the next morning, a cool breeze broke into the shed.

    "Damn it, is it raining? Britain is really Britain!"

    Rurik put on his clothes and stood outdoors, sighing at the haze and sudden cold weather.

    The rain still started around noon, and the patter was the light rain that made the world muddy, and it also brought a sense of desolation.

    The large number of residential houses and barracks in Byamburg that have experienced soldiers, the coalition forces just built some wooden slats, and then piled up rags and grass to shelter the houses from wind and rain.

    Especially the Balmerks, they all know that their people will move to this place on a large scale. The brothers are a group of explorers. They should carefully check the land of this generation and explore the fields and pastures.

    Everyone must hide, hide in a shabby house and cook on the fire, and then listen to the rain outside and expect the rain to end sooner.

    The rain lasted for three days, it was just a cloudy rain, but the sea was relatively calm.

    When the haze is over, the sun also lazily drilled out of the clouds.

    The soldiers who were suffocating their madness left their shack one after another, leaving Bamburgh, and carrying swords, spears and bows to survey the surrounding area.

    Because there were Balmerk warriors standing at the head of the ruined city, and they looked out into the distant village under the sun.

    "Go! Go to the village over there! Grab cattle and sheep, wheat, and their women!"

    The city of Bamburgh was suddenly bustling, and the Bijuni brothers also complied with the brothers'' enthusiasm, first informed Rurik of his own ideas, and then took all the Balmerk brothers to explore.

    "Go! Go...I guess you won''t get anything." Standing on the muddy grass, Rurik looked at their back and sighed regretfully.

    "Why do you see it?" Jeflo asked. "Maybe our army has to search for some spoils."

    "Forget it. Those villagers have escaped clean, let''s go..." Ruriek shook his head, "Go and see the surrounding fields. There may be edible wheat."

    Rurik didn''t think much about harvesting wheat, but the facts were not so.

    I saw a lot of hanging oat ears among the many weeds, and they were all withered and yellow.

    Jeflo took his people to the idea of ??harvesting immediately, "My lord, at least we can get some supplies."

    "These wheats cannot be eaten."

    "Why see?"

    "It''s all sprouted." Rurik shook his head, grabbed the ears of wheat and rubbed them a little bit, but saw that the wheat was not sprouted, but had mildew on the kernels.

    "Damn it! Some wheat grains have gone bad. This is all abandoned farmland, so don''t imagine it."

    Yevlo sighed, "It seems that it was because we killed too many of them last year."

    Biyuni and his men had nothing to gain, and the thatched huts in those villages were also unpopular, and they were simply abandoned.

    Biyuni came back and yelled at Rurik, "This is no longer where the rich are located. It seems that we have to build from scratch."

    "This is also a good thing. At least those Northumbrian farmers will not compete with you for farmland."

    "But brothers are still hungry for gold and silver. It seems we have to go to York soon. So, do we really know the way?"

    "How difficult is this?" Rurik shrugged, "We can reach it along the road in the middle of the woods, but our advantage is the navy. Paul, whom I captured, knows the river where York is located, and our army marched against the current and approached the city."

    "Then act now! Leave some people to build the landing field. I don''t want to wait for my father anymore."

    "It''s okay. Wait for them. I want to fight steadily in this battle. Northumbria must be completely succumbed to in a battle, so as to save trouble."

    Bijuni couldn''t hold back his clever brother-in-law, and his army temporarily needed the Russian warship to transport troops, so he really had to obey Rurik''s orders.

    The elite vanguard of the coalition army was dormant in Bamburgh, and this wait was seven days!

    Finally, the four sail destroyers that were trawling and fishing on the sea saw the approaching fleet, and they finally arrived so slowly, but the warriors on the ship continued to criticize them.

    King Magnuth of the Balmerks is here, and this leader leads his slow force of 2,500 people. The road is bumpy again, and it''s raining again, after all There was no storm, and the army finally arrived at Bamburgh, dragging its exhausted body.

    The newcomers landed and fell asleep, and when Magnut learned of the current situation in Bamburgh, he was really disappointed.

    Temporary wooden beams were installed in the old house of the Earl of Bamburgh. However, the monastery has collapsed, and everyone can only accommodate this small place to pursue major events.

    There is no shortage of food for everyone, and everyone can chew fish jerky for a long time.

    But the army is eager to know fresh meat and wheat. It is best that the king of Northumbria provide a group of women to make everyone happy.

    The barbarians, although they are tired, looking at the bonfire is really a ball of fire in everyone''s eyes.

    Magnuth introduced the experience of his main force, and couldn''t wait to tell his son and son-in-law, as well as the many brave soldiers in the army, and all the family chiefs'' urgency.

    "I intend to leave tomorrow. Brothers will go ashore and rest overnight, and tomorrow will take the sea route towards York. Rurik, you know the waterways that enter York."

    Everyone''s eyes focused on Rurik, and he nodded, "It''s true. As long as we find the mouth of the river, we will immediately go downstream. In fact, we can attack York long ago. Father, I''m waiting for you."

    Magnuth enjoyed the feeling of Rurik shouting to his father, and was moved by the honor he gave himself to attacking York.

    He thought for a while and asked, "If you can, there must be a reason to wait for me."

    "Yes, because it was an attack on inland rivers. Our Ross fleet is adapted to naval warfare. Inland navigation is not as good as traditional long ships. York is their capital, and we must be cautious. We must gather at least three thousand main forces so that we can win the game. ."

    Magnu nodded characteristically, and the leaders of the villages had no objection.

    They quickly made a decision, that is, the Balmerk army assigned one thousand men to guard the Bamburgh landing field, and the remaining three thousand troops set off to attack York at noon the next day.

    This night, the exhausted army slept deeply, and many people found it was almost noon when they woke up.

    The order was that the army should board the ship again, but it was late afternoon.

    The size of the coalition forces has shrunk, but the three thousand army is still a powerful and dangerous force in Britain.

    How powerful is this? Even the strongest Kingdom of Wessex, although their population is close to half a million, due to the sparse conscription system and military system, they can gather up to 10,000 troops in one month, and they are dominated by farmers.

    Although the Vikings who landed are not professional soldiers, at least Rurik allowed his Rose men to live a military life for many years. They have become **** veterans in many years of war...

    This battle gave Rurik a sense of slaughter, and he was afraid that Northumbria would directly perish if he tried too hard.

    But this is not a bad thing. If it really destroys the country, it won''t be enough to support a puppet king.

    Thinking about it this way, if the coalition forces didn''t sack York, it would be too sorry for the Balmerks and their Ross expeditionary brothers who had been sailing for more than half a month.

    Huge coalition forces desperate for wealth, power, and a better future are heading south against the coastline, trying their best to find the mouth of the Ouse River that leads to York.

    Magnuth thought too much more than Rurik''s idea. Along the way, he increasingly felt that his army was invincible. Why should Northumbria cede territories to pay tribute? It is better to replace it by yourself, destroy the royal family of Northumbria, and become the king yourself.

    This old guy''s sudden burst of ambition, Liu Rick also noticed, can his father-in-law succeed?

    I am afraid there is no problem with success. The sudden landing of this 4,000-strong army firmly controls a piece of land, so as to establish a kingdom of Vikings and then Magnut will be the king. As long as he wants, he can do it. Easy to do.

    In 833 AD in northern Britain, the meandering Ouse River was not yet a waterway structure a thousand years later.

    The ancient riverbed that dried up and turned into farmland, and now the Us River still flows quietly on it. York is not the York of a thousand years, she is adjacent to the current Ouse River, located on its left bank.

    As the capital of a country, York seems to be a very safe place here.

    The people live their lives year after year, surrounded by farmers living in this small city. They have just completed this year''s oat harvest, and they have just finished husking the wheat kernels with shackles.

    They paid the king''s taxes for this year, as well as taxes for next year and the following year!

    This is true for the people near York, as are the people who live in other nobles, and even pay heavier taxes.

    All because of the defeat in Lindisfarne last year and the disasters in Edinburgh and Bamburgh. The kingdom was facing a huge war crisis, and the military expenses suddenly skyrocketed, and King Ainred had to step up to exploit his people.

    The kingdom army paid its blood and ushered in a sudden defeat, and the king also broke his arm.

    News that is not conducive to the kingdom spread across the island immediately, even if the kingdoms began to invade and looted the Vikings of all sizes, it would be more troublesome to deal with the Vikings, but in the heavily damaged Northumbria region Cut meat, some kingdoms have already begun to move.

    Even the kingdom of Northumbria is undercurrent. The young nobleman Osbot is ready to move, but he is smart. In this special period, he focuses on the overall situation and uses the javelin town Yeweiling as his base in the north. , Desperately to absorb the farmer who flees, secretly expand his power.

    All this, how did the King of Broken Arms Ainred know?

    But the situation in the kingdom was so turbulent. Soon after the group of Vikings left, the Picts of Sogera began to go south again. If there is no resistance from the Osbot family, I am afraid that the north of the nations will be directly lost. The so-called "out of York" means Pique. Special kingdom.

    Northumbria was originally the merger of the two kingdoms. As a descendant of the royal family of another kingdom, Osboth was also eligible to compete for the throne of the entire Northumbria.

    Ernred is the real king, and the legitimacy of the family''s rule has been approved by the Pope in Rome. What''s more, the real reason for his control of the kingship is the army in his hand.

    Now, King Wiglav of Messiah restored Mesiah for three years, but the kingdom''s army is still strong.

    Over the past few years, the Kingdom of East Anglia, annexed by Mercia, has rebelled. The old king died in battle, and the new king died in battle again. Mercia, whose military strength suffered a major blow, was suddenly attacked by the Kingdom of Wessex!

    The world in the north is really not peaceful!

    In 830 AD, Egbert, the bathing king of Wessex, attacked the north in an all-round way.

    At the same time, the king of Northumbria, Enred, who has a healthy arm, and the Bathing King who supports Wessex, are the Supreme Lord, and East Anglia also hopes to be protected by surrendering. Only the group of Romanized Britons in the Welsh area who survived the Roman era, their resolute resistance led to the imperial conquest of the Bathing King.

    The surrender Wigraf, who seized the opportunity, immediately brought his old Mercia back to the restoration, and also used this feat to stabilize his kingship.

    The Bath King did not defeat Wales, and Einred, who saw Northumbria, no longer respected the Bath King as the supreme.

    The nominal unity of England lasted only one year! By the year 831 AD, it almost returned to the same old style.

    It was exactly this year that an unprecedented war broke out in the Baltic World. Although the newly born Sweden lost to Denmark, the Russians born out of Sweden have greatly expanded their power by this war, and their rise has become unstoppable.

    How does the struggle for power in the Baltic Sea relate to the game of power on the big island of Britain?

    Einred never dreamed that his kingdom would soon be under the city of the Viking army, especially the Viking army led by the Rus. But what makes him feel uncomfortable now is that neighboring countries demand territory from him, so-called a piece of land must be returned to Mercia.

    Rurik¡¯s fleet had already rushed to the large bay at the mouth of the wide Uth River. It was so wide and so easy to distinguish. The fleet set off at noon that day. Although the entire fleet was a bit slow, it still arrived in the bay on the morning of the third day. The next step is to rush into the Uth River to push York and attack the city.

    The horrible news of the Viking army''s invasion and directed at York has already been sent to the country of York with the new Earl of Bamburgh.

    The whole city fell into panic, and the surrounding farmers immediately dragged their families into the country to take refugeYork has become a huge refugee camp. The only advantage is that the country can mobilize a large number of farmers to arm, at least they will. Fight for the kingdom to protect his wife and children.

    If you stick to the country with tall stone walls, people still have great hope. If the King brought back the army from the south, he should be able to repel the invading Vikings.

    So, where is Ernred with the broken arm?

    Many messengers rushed on horseback, and their destination was only one-Dole Village (Sheffield) in the south.

    Because the main force of the Kingdom Army, more than 2,000 elite infantry and 200 cavalry who are good at field operations, and more than 3,000 armed farmers who were recruited just after harvesting the wheat are stationed there, under the control of the king himself, and the same imperial conquest. The Mercia King Wiglav, who has demanded the territory of Northumbria, confronts him. This army is almost the last elite of the entire Northumbria, and it is also the biggest trump card of Ernred, whose arm was broken.

    But Mesiah is not worth it. Since the opponent put up an army of 5,000 people, Mesiah King Wiglav also quickly entangled an army of the same size on the border of Chen Bing.

    The war between the two kings seemed to be on the verge of an outbreak, but now that the two sides have begun to figure out that once the decisive battle, they are afraid to directly complete the bathing Eberlett of Wessex.

    It''s just that everyone is a man of good looks, and the two sides have negotiated, but whoever retreats first admits that he is a coward.

    How should Ernred with his broken arm withdraw first? It was so miserable that he had broken an arm. He had to use strong means to maintain his power. He was stuck in the Dole Village barracks like a nail, like an eagle, hoping to bore the opposite Wigraf and force him to evacuate. .

    Still looking for \"Rise of Reulic\" free novels?

    Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels!

 Chapter 594ï¼š Battle of York

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    It is precisely because of the amputation of his left forearm that the humiliated Ernred hopes to stabilize his power with his vigor.

    He took the most elite troops of the kingdom stationed in the village of Dole (Sheffield) on the border. Regarding the territorial claim of the Mercia King Wigraf, it was naturally and flatly rejected.

    But now that the two armies Chen Bing borders, a full-scale war has really broken out, which is not a good thing for Northumbria.

    At the end of the wheat harvest, Ernred, who had sufficient food and grass, really had enough time to stalemate with the Messiah Army here.

    But unlike Northumbria, the capital of Mercia is in Oxford. From Oxford to Dole Village, the anxious place, the traditional dirt road is equivalent to 200 kilometers.

    However, York has only 70 kilometers of road to reach here, and Northumbria has the advantage in terms of logistics alone.

    A few messengers on horseback rushed towards Dole Village madly, towards the king''s account.

    "What the **** is going on with you? What happened to York?" The soldier in charge of the horse stopped them and asked casually.

    The messengers were all horrified. They fell off their horses, and when they got up, they stretched out their hands and yelled to report the important incident to the king.

    What is more important than resisting Mercia''s aggression?

    In the king''s tent, Ernred, wearing a chain mail and a wooden prosthesis with leather gloves on his left arm, summoned the messenger to report.

    And seeing a few people all kneeling on the grass, the first one saw the monarch, and opened his arms to shout: "It''s the Vikings! They are here again! They are powerful, and their ships are everywhere on the sea. It is like a mountain. There are thousands of fierce fighters on the big ship."

    Just hearing this, a burst of hot blood almost broke through Erinred''s head, and his blood pressure jumped to one hundred and eighty, and the whole person was in a trance, and he just stood up and fell suddenly.

    This move shocked the bishop of York who was standing next to him.

    The bishop shook the king''s body in a hurry, barely awakening the frightened man.

    "You...what are you talking about? Vikings? Their ships are on the sea?!" Einred started slowly.

    The messenger continued in horror: "They are here! The target is York."

    "York!? No! Wait!" Einred replied angrily, holding his head forcibly calm: "Who told you to report? If the news is wrong, I will hang you!"

    The messengers were taken aback and said: "It''s the Lord Duke of Bamburgh. He said. People in the north are fleeing, and now Bamburgh...is again occupied by the Vikings."

    "He? Grey Woolf, I will make him an earl and let him rebuild Bamburgh, but..."

    The messengers all cocked their heads listening to the king''s curse, just lying on their stomachs and doing nothing.

    Things became very tricky, and the Viking invasion suddenly disrupted his plans.

    However, Einred cannot be said to be unprepared for what happened, because last year he did confess to the blond boy of the Viking, and he made an agreement with these northern robbers to lose power and humiliate the country. Land was ceded to them to live in.

    This is a shameful agreement. When the situation stabilizes, the nobles across the country are opposed to it. The radical young nobles are clamoring for revenge. The so-called Vikings landed when they were destroyed. The anger was inviolable, and Ernred had to agree to their request. As a result, both Mercia and the Picts in the north began to attack.

    After all, like fate, did the Vikings really come?

    The soldiers on the front line are still confronting each other, and there is a huge barracks on both sides, with no intention of retreating.

    The flag of Northumbria with an orange checkered on a white background fluttered, and the blue and yellow flag of Mercia on the other side of the river also fluttered.

    The two sides faced each other across the Schiff River, and there was no boat on the river.

    On the same day, the Northumbrian army was called by the king to convene an emergency military meeting.

    Although the crisis of the situation is based on the difficulty of information transmission, Einred is still not sure, he has determined that these Vikings are carrying a large number of ships, and they are probably to force themselves to fulfill their promises.

    As night fell, the lights in the king''s tent were ablaze.

    The captains of the flags, the cavalry captains, and even the leaders of the village militia were invited to the meeting.

    People¡¯s faces were full of fear. They were afraid of an all-out war with the Vikings, but the Vikings really came.

    Based on limited information, Einred had wishful thinking about the Vikings.

    "You are all scared! You all think that we must go to war with the Vikings to ensure that our territory will not be lost. Now that they are here, you are scared!"

    Then the captain of the banner was stimulated. He stood up and beat his chest to show his loyalty to the king: "I am not afraid! If it is to defend everything about our faith and our homeland, I would take the warriors and fight this group of barbarians to the end. One person, swear to die!"

    "Okay!" Hearing these words really lifted his breath, but Ernred was not relieved at all.

    He simply pointed at the man: "Vitaly, I believe you are a brave man. So, I should arrange an important errand for you."

    "Originally serving for your majesty." The man slapped his chest again, his heart was dark and cool.

    Ernred faces the generals again. There is no reliable adviser by his side. The whole person can be called a dictator to the army, or his family is now relying on its existing military strength to maintain this. This power is not stable. .

    If you don''t control it well, you will be swallowed up by Viking life, or overthrown by domestic nobles, especially the young man in the north, the descendant of the royal family of Penicia.

    He made what he thought was the right decision to divide the troops at this special moment.

    The elite troops should return to York immediately, and the army of farmers should stay here.

    The flag captain named Vitelli, to be honest, Erinred felt that this Viscount was not a strong man at all. This person is forcibly coming up to get his new canonization. What''s the point of speaking beautifully?

    Maybe Vitli will really lead his brothers and Vikings to fight to the last one, and that result is equivalent to weakening the king''s military strength.

    Since Ernred¡¯s defeat last year, he was killed and didn¡¯t want to fight another decisive battle with the Vikings. Therefore, returning to York urgently this time, he did not hold the attitude of "the monarch is dead," but found the Vikings himself. The young commander of the United States made peace with him.

    Ceded a little land, yes. Even if you pay a batch of tributes, as long as you can buy peace.

    When he made this decision, he was already very convinced that the commander of the Viking army was the boy named Rurik. At least, that boy is very beautiful, and a beautiful child is never a bloodthirsty beast.

    Einred has seen the terrible fighting power of the Vikings, and also knows their strong speed of action.

    After this overnight stay, Ernred also decided to act quickly.

    Many ragged farmers suddenly changed their outfits. The soldiers of the two infantry flag teams were ordered to take off their orange robes and hand them over to a thousand farmers.

    That Victory wanted to make a decisive battle with the Vikings? Pooh! Einred did not want to go to war with the Vikings at all this time.

    Victory was left, only himself.

    The man immediately faced a peculiar sight, his soldiers turned into a large group of as many as a thousand farmers disguised as regular troops. His task is to take this group of people swaying on the riverside every day, carrying the flag, creating the illusion that the main force of Northumbria is still actively moving, to deceive Mesiah on the other side, and deter him not to act rashly.

    Actually? At noon on this day, Ernred had taken a thousand elite infantrymen, more than 800 armed farmers, and a hundred cavalry forward along the road leading to York with light and fast.

    At the same time, Rurik and Magnut''s 3,000 crusade army had just arrived at the mouth of the Us River.

    The action against the current has begun! It just so happens that the Us River is a relatively standard northwest direction in this era. With the still soothing south, the fleet can raise its sails and move forward smoothly.

    [Reading benefits] Pay attention to the public.. [Book Friends Base Camp], and get cash/points for reading books every day!

    There are a number of villages living on the river, and the Ross and Balmerks on the boat are forcibly suppressing their ideas of plundering and getting rich.

    The leaders of the ships are calling for restraint from the brothers.

    "You all rowed your boats and waited quietly. We take York and all the wealth belongs to you." Similar remarks spread, and the army has a clear hope.

    But in the eyes of the residents of the villages along the river, a large number of weird ships suddenly broke into the peaceful Uth River!

    What flag is that? what! Could it be that the Mercian attacked by water?

    This is pure coincidence. The flag designed by Rurik for the Rus is very similar in pattern and structure to the flag of King Mercia.

    A large ship like the Aphrola sails unimpeded in the River Ouse, and the diagonal lines of the white flags flying on the masts are stitched by blue cloth strips. The Mesiah flag is a sky blue background dyed with isatis, and the diagonal is stitched with yellow cloth strips.

    Ordinary farmers can''t control that much, they start to flee when they see the flag that resembles the structure. They did not know the news of the Viking invasion, nor did they know that the residents of the villages near York had fled into the city.

    The peaceful life of the residents of the lower Uss River was broken by the suspected Mercia fleet that suddenly invaded the river. They began to flee, flocking to Roydis (Leeds), a city that had existed since the Roman era.

    Rurik didn''t know that Roydis was also a looting place, and his spear was directed at York.

    At night, the fleet camped on the river.

    The Viking army who disembarked tried to find something useful nearby. Everyone thought that the hinterland of the British Isles was full of treasures. After entering the hinterland, it was unexpected that the surrounding riverside was either reeds or woods. It was also barren and undeveloped. I can feel that the climate here is much more comfortable than my home in Northern Europe.

    The village found during the day is long gone, and the brothers can''t leave the camp suddenly to smear the house and rob them.

    They lit a large number of bonfires on the riverside, eating the dry food they brought, and even a little fish caught during the voyage.

    Regarding when they can reach York, the soldiers have got an exciting news-tomorrow the army will reach the city of York.

    The genius was overwhelmed, and the impatient army got on the ship and started the final journey.

    At this moment, the wind was slightly weaker, and the big boat of Rurik was towed forward by the long rowing boat. The entire fleet was crowded into the river channel with a width of only 50 meters and was forced to be compressed into a long snake formation. They are still moving forward, much slower than yesterday.

    Sailing is the last juncture, from the mouth of the Us River to York, the water course is only forty kilometers.

    York, when the noon sun shines on the earth, not only are a large number of civilians who have taken refuge in the city, there are also sergeants who are ready to fight.

    Prince Ella was in the city, staying in the well-protected palace.

    Although the palace minister felt that the "city defense commander" of Bamburgh Earl Grey Woolf, who had fled back from the country, was a serious act of overstepping, but the king led the troops, the people of York can only rely on him, a great nobleman. .

    Gray Woolf is not unwilling to covet the throne. If his cousin Einred dies and kicks the young crown prince himself to claim the king, how can he choose the opportunity to go to Rome to pay for the crown and become a legal king? ? At least he needs a merit to make other nobles recognize himself as a hero because he resisted the Vikings'' attack on the capital.

    Gray Woolf, he is just a few dozen personal sergeants, and now he is in charge of the defense of York, including the farmers who are conscripted assaults, and there are only more than a thousand people who can fight. But there are still many militants in name. These people are reluctant to protect themselves. Don''t expect them to fight against possible enemies.

    At this point, people are fighting with the Vikings, what does it mean to die?

    If everyone depends on the defense of the York Stone Wall, at least they can hold on for a long, long time, and then wait for the king''s army to return to support, and other earls to lead troops to strengthen, these invading Vikings will also be driven away.

    But the archer at the head of the city saw a large tree moving on the river in the distance.

    what is that? Oh no! It''s them!

    It''s a Viking!

    The warriors at the head of the city yelled at the people in the city: "The devil is here! Men take up weapons and fight!"

    The priests called the Vikings as demons, and when the warriors at the head of the city sounded the alarm, people began to flock to York Church in the city.

    It was a nun who left with a low profile under the **** of several other people. She was no one else but the queen who was forced to make atonement in the monastery.

    The Viking army is still here, and the queen just wants to return to her son Ella. She didn''t think Grey Woolf could really withstand the attacks of the Vikings, and even felt that the man who came back suddenly was more threatening.

    If both mother and son are going to die, then die together! Let York be buried for his absurd life.

    "Look! That''s York." Paul, the food officer who is already a senior leader, pointed his finger.

    Standing on the bow of the ship, Rurik followed Paul''s fingers and clearly saw the wharf outside York, and even the city surrounded by a double-defensive system of stone walls and wooden walls.

    "Hey, that Ernred is quite clever, he strengthened his defense." Rurik was a little surprised.

    Evlo felt that he had arrived at the fighter plane, and asked: "Should we disembark and start the siege immediately?"

    "No need." Rurik sighed slightly: "This city is not easy to attack."

    "My lord, in my humble opinion, our army will conquer this city according to traditional methods."

    "It is true, but I want to talk to the king. If they are willing to provide what our army needs, our army will not guilty of bleeding and sweating to attack this city."

    Yes, Jeflo said no more.

    Rurik quickly saw the flat area between York''s small pier and the city wall. After all, this was a city built adjacent to the river, which gave the army an excellent landing field.

    He began to let the warriors of the lead ship shout at the nearby ships, asking the army not to rush to attack the city after disembarking, but to open up the battle to scare the enemy and force the enemy king to negotiate.

    Rurik had already figured it out. If the negotiation broke down, it would not be too late to attack the city, and at that time, his siege weapons were also ready. It was true that he was not unprepared for the sake of a strong attack.

    But Rurik missed exactly one point, that is, this is a coalition force. Due to the current narrowing of the Uth River, the fleet formation has been stretched too long.

    Magnuth didn''t hear his son-in-law''s request at all, and the man saw the great city of York. His whole mind was already fantasizing about piles of gold and silver, and he became a prisoner bound by ropes.

    Magnut roared, his beard trembling, and then he drew his sword and commanded: "Warriors of Balmerk! For this wealth! Siege!"

    Those long ships were forced to land on the shore, holding shields against most of their torso, holding swords, spears, and axes in their right hands, roaring and attacking the walls of York. On how to attack the city, at least Bijuni had a little experience, but the broad Balmerk fighters really lacked understanding. They are charging with passion, and their brains are completely blank.

    In an instant, there was a sound of killing. Those who were clearly behind the ship, the people who disembarked early would rather run more to attack by force. UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com

    "Damn! Damn! You acted too hastily!" Rurik stamped his feet with anger in the face of the sudden situation.

    Completely infected by the impulse of the Balmerks, Arik, who was staying aboard the Spellosville, also began to order the soldiers of the first flag team nearby to start wading and landing to reinforce their allies.

    A group of warriors dressed in white robes and blue stripes were caught in the mess of the Balmerk assault army.

    "Damn, Arik, you are reckless!" Rurik cursed secretly.

    That''s the beginning of the battle?

    Yevlo asked hurriedly: "My lord, they all started to attack spontaneously, we..."

    "No! Keep sailing, I will get close enough to York." Rurik growled.

    Then he gave Evlo an order: "Let the brothers shout as much as possible and tell the ships of the Russ fleet must follow the flagship action and not land without authorization!"

    "Yes!"

 Chapter 595ï¼š The first battle of the land and water assault

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    In the memory of the Yorkians, the city has never encountered an attack of this magnitude.

    Even if the Messiah''s army had occupied here, the Messiah''s army did not have such a scale, not to mention that their arrival was not a siege. It was the king of Northumbria who showed loyalty to many parties, and the whole process was rather peaceful.

    It''s good now, the Viking demons who landed suddenly, they are threatening to swallow everything up.

    At least the wooden walls and stone walls gave the fighters guarding the capital some courage.

    Earl Greywood stood at the head of the city and tried his best to direct his men to shoot arrows against him.

    The arrow flew from the city wall, hitting the attacker''s wooden shield heavily, and it also fell on the riverside muddy ground like a reed.

    There is also a wooden wall in front of the stone wall. Inside the wooden wall is the outer city of York.

    Outer Guocheng is very small and there are not many houses. The houses here are mostly wooden sheds, and this is where the bazaar is located.

    Many of the agricultural products that are being traded, as well as pots and pans of pottery, are too late to be shipped to the inner city.

    The arrival of the Vikings was so sudden, who would have thought that the huge fleet would directly break into the Uth River?

    Seeing that the arrows couldn''t stop the Vikings'' attacks, Gray Wood seemed to be cursing besides stomping his feet with anger.

    The warriors with bows burst into blue veins on their faces, and they gritted their teeth and insisted on shooting arrows. The little priest holding the cross stood on the wall, begging God to give the warriors courage, and then begging God to drive away these barbarians.

    But the priests huddled in the battlements one after another, shivering against the walls, and even diapers with fright.

    This is the war? The farmers who fought for the first time were shocked. They only dared to transport arrows, stones and wooden sticks to the city wall. The only ones who were fighting were the soldiers wearing the orange robes of the Kingdom Army, with only 600 people.

    Magnut is always strong, facing the "Horse City" York, he is not afraid of the stone wall, but arouses his strong desire to conquer.

    "This city is more interesting than my hometown. If I rule here in the future, this city must be my core."

    Magnuth thinks beautifully, and his Balmerk warriors are also very strong.

    But what are the Ross people doing?

    Regardless of them, the glory belongs to the Balmerks!

    The most ferocious Balmerk army rushed to the wooden wall of Outer Guocheng, and the low-rise tower on the outermost floor, and the Northumbrian fighters who had thrown arrows had fled to the inner city of the stone wall.

    Only some arrows descended from the sky with the help of the terrain, which caused some injuries to the Balmerks, and nothing more.

    They waved the rope to hang on the wooden wall, and everyone worked together to open the gap.

    Biyuni even found a big wooden stake nearby. He greeted more than 30 people holding this object and screamed directly to open the wooden door of the outer Guocheng.

    Gray Woold, who thought that the wooden wall of the outer city would be able to resist for a while, was no longer shocked but general.

    "Warriors! Here they are! Keep the gates! Push the wooden cart into the hole and block it!"

    A large amount of debris began to block the gates, as did all four gates in York. The merchant vehicles that fled into the city were expropriated, and a large amount of wood, stones and even mud were piled up on it. The wooden cart was then pushed into the door to unload the wheels and become a huge obstacle.

    York has never encountered such an attack. How to defend the city, the locals also lacked organs to calculate.

    The gate is not a lifting iron mesh gate, and there is no mechanism for dumping hot oil, and there is even no moat or moat.

    Apart from bows and arrows, the only weapons they can use to defend the city are stones.

    But the Balmerks came in a hurry, as dumbfounded when they really got to the city.

    Some fighters tried to climb the stone wall directly, either their heads shattered by stones, or they were stabbed to death by spears.

    Biyuni wanted to use a wood to smash the door open, but the method was almost in vain.

    The battlefield was in anxiety, and Arik, who had already brought dozens of brothers to the front line, thought of the battle against Borgholm.

    He restrained his men and ordered: "Crossbow! Support our allies."

    It is impossible for Arik to attack others. He doesn''t want to die now, but his men are all preparing for melee combat. They carry no more than ten crossbows, and they are all light goods modified from short wooden bows. The support is destined to be limited.

    The Balmerks began to suffer injuries and death, all of which was in the observation of Rurik.

    The soldiers of the fleet gritted their teeth and watched the battle anxiously. They wanted to join the battle, but everyone already knew the Duke''s order.

    Except for the Sperosville and two cargo ships docking and landing without authorization, the other ships followed the Aphrodite.

    The main force of the fleet was photographed along the river into a double column, and then anchored in the river, with the sides facing York, and the torsion slingshots began to accumulate power.

    Two sail cruisers, the Aphrora and the Duke of Ostara. Four sail destroyers, Mercury, Venus, Mona and Mas. In this way, a total of 22 torsion slingshots on the sideboard were assembled, and 9 torsion slingshots of nine armed cargo ships were added to help.

    Due to the narrowness of the Maas River and the straightness of the current flight segment to York City, the Ross Fleet was stunned by a double vertical array.

    Rurik was excited and ordered with a sword, "Shoot at York! Support the friendly forces! Cast iron bullets, free launch!"

    The flagship five slingshots attacked at a great elevation angle. The target of the attack was not clear, or the inner city of York in the stone wall was their target.

    Conical cast iron bullets weigh only one pound, and they can be fired up to 350 meters away.

    The other ships only saw the flagship launch an attack, and the ships acted immediately.

    The cast iron projectile began to spin as it flew due to the dents on its exterior. They rushed towards York with a beautiful parabola, really hitting the target with probability.

    Rurik''s original plan was to negotiate with the King Ainred when the soldiers approached the city, forcing a compromise due to the Viking army.

    It is no longer possible to discuss things now. The battle has broken out, so try to break this city.

    After all, the strategic initiative has always been in the hands of the coalition forcesWelfare] Pay attention to the public.. [Book Friends Base Camp], read books every day and draw cash/points!

    The fleet is still too far from the inner city of York, and at such a distance, only a torsion slingshot can launch an effective attack.

    The cast-iron bullets immediately smashed the buildings in the city.

    The stone pillar of the small bell tower of York Church was hit. The instability of the center of gravity caused the bell tower to collapse. The bronze bell suddenly fell and made a loud noise, as if the last death knell was sounded for Northumbria.

    The people hiding in the church heard too many crackling noises. They knelt to confess and pray, and desperately crossed their chests, praying for the disaster to end.

    It was a cast iron bullet hitting the stone wall of the church, and even the small palace of the king. Because a towering stone tower was too prominent, it became a target of public criticism. The cast iron bullets smashed stone chips flying across, and many of the bullets simply smashed through the stone tiles on the wooden beams of the palace.

    Many projectiles directly smashed into the queen''s bedroom, forcing the queen to take her young son Ella to escape into the cellar where the royal wealth was stored.

    Many people thought of hail, and many people were directly killed. When people were horrified to see that the murderer was actually a piece of iron, they suddenly fell into confusion.

    The black objects were still smashing, more people flocked to the church, and more bold ones moved to the palace.

    Just because the strongest buildings in York are these two buildings.

    "My lord, it''s been a while since the attack, do you think it works?" Yevlo asked suspiciously.

    "Of course it doesn''t work. These projectiles are too small to break through the stone wall." Rurik shrugged.

    "So, why should we continue to waste ammunition?"

    "At the moment it is only supporting the friendly forces and let Magnut know that we are in the war. Damn, this old guy suddenly launched an offensive, and my plan was completely chaotic.

    "But sir." Yevlo kindly persuaded, "We are not unlimited projectiles, if only support, we have done well enough."

    Rurik nodded, "Then change the strategy ahead of time! Go! Let''s log in!"

    With the definite order from Duke Rurik of Ross, the most elite Ross army in the coalition began to go ashore.

    Regardless of whether or not to break the city today, Rurik¡¯s main force must be camped outside York.

    Standing at the bow of the ship, he also saw the wooden bridge on the upper reaches of the river. He was worried that the enemy''s reinforcements would be reinforced by this. He also made arrangements for the landing troops, such as arranging some soldiers to destroy the enemy''s bridge.

    The originally lined up fleet suspended shooting. After adjusting the direction, the soldiers disembarked one after another and wade ashore with weapons and equipment.

    This is a very fast process. R¨¹lik didn''t care about the wet boots, so he mainly assembled the shooting flag team to prepare for more intensive arrow rain support.

    The sudden change made Gray Woold, who had endured the bombardment of bullets, helpless. Some of his men were killed, and the rest were still defending with arrows thrown by the Vikings at the city¡¯s head.

    The Balmerks did not shoot many arrows, and the arrow clusters were of poor quality. Even with the help of Arik, the power of accurate crossbow shooting is limited.

    The soldier in the white robe found Arik who was fighting and shouted, "Boss, Lord Duke calls you back."

    "Huh? I''m fighting!"

    "This is an order! Your lord said, the whole army starts to attack the city, you are the captain of the flag, and you must lead the entire flag team to fight."

    Arik looked back and smiled suddenly.

    Rose¡¯s multiple flags are flying, and most of the uniformed soldiers have landed.

    The cousin Arik is back, and R¨¹lik has no time to criticize his recklessness. After all, he is used to being reckless.

    "Brother, it''s finally started."

    "Yes. Now organize your first flag team and line up! Put up a shield wall to defend our shooters." Rurik ordered with a calm face.

    "Don''t attack the city? Oh, okay..."

    Arik roughly understands his brother''s plan, and everything seems to be a repetition of the attack on Borgholm.

    Looking back at the defending army, Earl Grey Woolf was shocked to see a group of soldiers with blue stripes on white robes, arranged in a neat array?

    "This is a Viking? A group of robbers? Can robbers put up such a regular array?"

    He was still confused, and even envied the neatness of the opponent''s army, suddenly a rather dense swish came from the sky.

    The Russ has reached the position where the defending arrows can hit, and the Russ archer can also hit the enemy.

    The staff of the shooting flag team are complicated, and the weapons are also complicated.

    Suomi''s short archers and capable mercenaries with wooden wall crossbows all launched arrow throws at large elevation angles.

    Jevlo led the command and gave an order to shoot a volley. Nearly three hundred spiral feather arrows smashed over their heads and faces with terrifying swishes. They formed a rain of arrows, and the people inside the city wall could hardly escape .

    While commanding, Yevlo did not forget his generous statement, and ordered the men from his hometown to say, "Souomi! Try your best to shoot arrows and prove to the Varangians that you are good hunters."

    After all, he ordered the other mercenaries in Gnostic language, "Quickly wind up, don''t give the enemy a chance to breathe!"

    The Fleese who teaches archery, and even the surrendered Danish Grund and others, their group of more than fifty mercenaries, carrying a steel-armed crossbow, left the main army and reached the melee army near the city. A defender who shoots a battlement accurately from a distance is like shooting a turtle dove on a branch.

    Let''s look at this Glenn Woold. He just showed his head and took a look at the current situation. By coincidence, a crossbow bolt pierced his helmet.

    He was so scared that he was diapering on the spot, sat down with chaotic brown hair, tried to hide the embarrassment between his crotches, and looked at the iron skin falling on the ground, desperately drawing a cross on his chest.

    The arrows of the Russ were still causing damage, and there were still falling cast iron bullets in them.

    The city''s head is even more chaotic, and everything is true to the tragedies that occurred in Edinburgh and Bamburgh last year.

    For example, an angry young priest holding a wooden cross aloft, bravely stood up and rebuked the barbarians for their evil deeds, cursing them to go to hell.

    How do Grund and Frazer manage so much? A live target stood up, was shot down and fell outside the city, and was torn to pieces by the angry Balmerks.

    The city wall was already in a mess. Many defenders died in battle, but the stone wall surrounding York was still indestructible.

    After all, it is tall and the army that suddenly attacked was not prepared for a long ladder. Among them, the Balmerks attacked with blood, and the chaos continued for a long time. Even if Rurik consumed a lot of arrow projectiles to support them, York still stood tall. , The persistence of the defenders on the wall is also admirable.

    Both armies began to show fatigue, and the sun was about to set.

    The city gate was smashed into pieces, and when Biyuni saw a large amount of debris piled up in the doorway, he was discouraged when he cursed. Because, now is to prepare a siege cart that can smash the gate, how can the heavy debris inside fly?

    The Balmerks were tired, just as tired as the defenders.

    One after another, soldiers followed their family leader panting to the back, and Lurik suspended all fire support.

    The old and strong Magnuth finally couldn''t hold it, he took his men to retreat, and immediately led all the Viking troops to retreat.

    "It''s all over? They..." Gray Woold peeked out an eye, carefully seeing the Vikings retreating against the Buckler, and not pulling away their war dead when they evacuated.

    He didn''t feel any relief, but was very worried.

    Look at the river, those big boats are flying white and blue flags, and the colors of the flags have changed in the sunset.

    They are Viking bandits, although the flag resembles Mercia. If this army rushes towards Messiah, the army there will also be destroyed. I am afraid that there is no kingdom in Britain that can defeat this army on its own.

    But everyone still kept York!

    Gray Woold raised his right fist, endured exhaustion and tried his best to roar, insisting that until now, the soldiers also roared as if they were relieved of their burdens.

    "Listen, they seem to be taunting us." Yevlo heard those screams and remonstrated, "Sir, let''s shoot another round of arrows."

    "No, this roar has no courage. They are just saying that they are still alive."

    "But we didn''t break York."

    Rurik shrugged, "It doesn''t matter. Prepare tomorrow and attack again later! But I have to make a new decision."

    Magnut lost a lot of energy, but he was not angry. York still couldn''t beat him even with the help of his son-in-law.

    The Viking army has already started camping outside the city. In order to prevent the enemy from escaping in the chaos, Magnut wisely sent people to brazenly set up camps near all four city gates.

    The camp hasn''t been set up yet, so he first finds Rurik and asks for the opinions of his son-in-law for the first time.

    For this old guy, Rurik is really too lazy to be polite now, and he criticizes harshly: "I gave you a chance, you are not useful!"

    Magnuth was taken aback, thinking that he had indeed failed, and he couldn''t defend himself.

    Rurik said again: "If it is to attack the city, you should listen to my command! If you agree, you should land first, and then negotiate with them. If you don''t agree, it is an attack. You are not good, now we can only attack the city. For your recklessness, Many people died in battle."

    Biyuni heard a little displeased, and said, "Brother, my father desires glory too much."

    "Okay! My Magnut father, I have spoken fiercely. I am speaking on behalf of the brothers who died in the war, please forgive me for being rude." The words were so, Rurik still complained on his face.

    With that said, Magnut was even more ashamed, and he sighed, "You should have the right countermeasures."

    "Yes! Let''s rest and cremate our dead heroes. How to siege the city is up to me!"

    Shortly after the army camped, Rurik immediately adopted traditional tactics. A large number of bonfires lit up in three directions in York, and the river was full of boats!

    York was surrounded by bonfires and fleets, putting great pressure on the soldiers and civilians in the city, and they had already pierced their wings.

    Gray Woold was still waiting for reinforcements, and the people prayed all night in the church. There were as many as 200 dead in the city, and more than 300 others were injured in varying degrees. The casualties were mainly from arrows and projectiles.

    Of course, the Vikings also paid more than 50 deaths, most of which were broken by the thrown stones and blocks.

    Suddenly a fire ignited in the upper reaches of the river!

    Gray Woold, who was busy praying in the church, was called to the head of the city, and he was almost fainted by the fire in the upper reaches of the river.

    "York Bridge! They are burning the York Bridge! How do Western reinforcements come over! How about the King''s army..."

    After a lot of abuse, he was still faint, was carried to the church by his subordinates, was used to a sip of the holy water of rose essential oil, and coughed before slowly regaining consciousness.

    As soon as he woke up, he yelled, "Quick! Anyway, all of you must keep the prince safe."

    A soldier said, "My lord, my prince is in the cellar."

    "Oh, that''s great. Listen, no matter how chaotic the situation is, you must keep the prince safe."

    Yes, at least these remarks made the priests feel that this man who arrogantly became the city defense commander was indeed the loyalty of the kingdom.

    Unfortunately, York is already an isolated city. The days of peace are a thing of the past, and darkness has fallen.

 Chapter 596ï¼š Haze scorching heart

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The York Bridge is burning. It is the only way for York to connect to the right bank of the River Ouse. If you lose it, pedestrians will either take a long detour or take a boat to cross the river.

    York is surrounded by groups, and the city, along with the more than 6,000 soldiers and civilians who fled, has become a fish on the chopping block.

    The Viking army was burning their war dead. The fifty brothers who died in World War I really moved Magnutt a lot, and it also aroused his anger.

    There are bonfires everywhere, as dense as a galaxy.

    It was supposed to be a pitch-black earth, because the dense bonfire was lit up, and the anomaly here could be seen even at a long distance.

    The Broken Arm of Northumbria just wanted to return to York quickly.

    They walked north along the dirt road on the Don (Don) River and arrived at the confluence of the Us River and it.

    They arrived along the right bank of the Ouse River, but they encountered the scouts of the Count Roydis (Leeds) who were loyal to him.

    His Majesty the King personally led the main force to come and surprised and moved the scouts.

    All the scouts reported to their knowledge that the so-called Lord Earl was organizing troops to reinforce York, and a great battle seemed inevitable.

    However, this report can only cause Ainred to continue to be nervous.

    Because those Vikings have been upstream along the river, they have surrounded York, whether the siege has happened.

    in case¡­¡­

    Ainred''s inherent extravagance has mostly disappeared. He is worried that his son will be killed and the ministers will be cut off, leading to the extinction of his family.

    The subordinates asked: "Your Majesty, what should our army do? If this exhausted army returns to York, once a decisive battle, our army will be disadvantageous..."

    "Then go to Roydis! Try to mobilize men to join the army and save our York. God will save us!" His right arm pulled the reins suddenly and turned the horse''s head.

    Many people can''t see that the king has lost his left forearm, and their fighting spirit is not high at first, but blindly follow the king.

    It is true that the frictions and skirmishes with Mesiah on the southern border for several months have continued to consume the morale of the soldiers, and now they are going to fight the Vikings who besieged York?

    It is also good for the army to detour to Roydis first, as the army''s strength at least increases its momentum.

    Until now, Ernred knew almost nothing about the Vikings who invaded the capital. Are they Ross? Or something else? All in all are Vikings.

    This 2,000-man army did not arrive at Roydis until night. The horrified defender once thought that the Vikings had come, and a warrior came up to the battlement with a closed gate.

    It wasn''t until the king''s cavalry yelled in Saxon that Garfred, Earl of Roydis, realized that the situation was abnormal and opened the city gate himself.

    A group of earl guards holding torches went out first, and the earl himself, holding the hilt of the sword, approached His Majesty the King''s mount under the night.

    Einred''s old face was sullen. He even screamed when he got out of the horse, "I learned that something happened in York! The Vikings are besieging the capital, and I want to recruit troops here! Organize all twelve-year-olds as quickly as possible A fifty-year-old man! Whether it is a servant or a serf, or even a prisoner, hand it over to me immediately."

    Count Garfred was taken aback, and there was no smile on his face. Some were just horrified, "Your Majesty, I have organized 500 farmers. I can organize 700 people. Isn''t this... enough?"

    "Of course not enough! They are Vikings! Organize two thousand people for me at any cost and let all your sons participate in the war. Listen, if we fail, the whole kingdom will be destroyed, and everything about you will be brought from the sea. The villain takes it away!"

    "Okay... OK. Your Majesty, Advanced City."

    "Alright. Prepare food and water for my army immediately."

    The king came with a large army, and the people who fled into the city were not relieved.

    The chaotic streets are full of soldiers sitting and resting. They want to go to the toilet, making the already messy streets even more stinking.

    Einred is not sleepy, or he has forgotten what to sleep because of extreme nervousnessGet cash] Follow vx public. Public number [Book Friends Base Camp can still be Get cash!

    At the order of your majesty, all the prisoners in the prison were pulled out.

    Those who committed crimes thought they were going to be chopped off or hanged, but they did not expect to be received by the king.

    Rogues, murderers to be executed, prisoners in debt, and those who did not pay enough taxes, more than fifty men were detained in the muddy square of the city.

    There were people holding torches everywhere, and the man with a gold-rimmed iron helmet was the king himself.

    "You are all criminals!" Standing on a high ground, Einred pointed to these prisoners. "Many of you should have been executed. But now there is a chance to exonerate all guilt. Our country is under siege by barbarians, and now Everyone took up arms to fight the barbarians. When we win, your credit will offset your sin!"

    Is this a good thing? Pooh!

    Only the murderer was a little relieved, at least he had a theoretical chance of survival. But the debt prisoner realized that the so-called pardon was a joke! Everyone must fight the barbarians desperately, for fear of being killed in an instant.

    Einred reckoned their thoughts and started yelling again, "I want to conscript a large army! All age-qualified people must join the army, otherwise they are traitors! They will be executed!"

    After that, he even drew out his sword, which surprised the people who watched overnight. After that, a wave of the Kingdom¡¯s regular army surrounded the square and surrounded the men in the circle, except for the meaningless boys, they must all join the army!

    This night, how many families gathered together to cry.

    One after another, self-farming families, they flee here with Xiruan as a refuge! Many of them saw the terrifying large ship, as well as the surprising number of barbarians on board. Wouldn''t it be death to fight this group of villains?

    But without fighting, the king is really going to kill.

    Even the old man Erinred, who was walking and swaying, didn''t let it go. He recruited all kinds of people overnight, and he also grabbed the vitality of Count Roydice all at once.

    Earl Garfred dared not say anything, not only because it was the king, but also because the king was at least stronger than himself.

    Overnight, the army skyrocketed to more than four thousand men. There are farmers in rags everywhere. Many of them are still barefoot, with a hemp rope as a trouser belt outside their rags.

    Farmer fighters are unarmored, and most have only a short spear on hand.

    The regular stock of weapons has been distributed. Those without weapons use sharpened wooden poles to make spears, and even nail iron nails to short wooden sticks to make maces.

    This is also considered an army? So morale can burst?

    Einred had no choice, at least to gather such a large number of people. He was relieved in his heart. He also hoped to force the Vikings to evacuate by relying on the simple number of people. Although this is basically an extravagant hope, the opportunity to negotiate is also excellent. of.

    On a day of peace, it would take some time for Ernred to recruit an army of thousands from the country.

    Now that a large number of civilians are pouring into Roydis City, he finally pulled out this messy army and began to move towards York the next day.

    It was also on this day that Rurik was making the final preparations for the siege.

    York was still besieged, and the people in the city couldn''t escape with their wings.

    Do you want to persuade them to surrender? Even if there is the food officer Paul in the camp, Rurik still doesn''t want to take risks.

    Until now, Rurik didn''t know if Northumbria was in the city. If he was there, their fierce resistance yesterday would be meaningless even if they negotiated.

    A monarch who is willing to die at Sheji? It is worthy of admiration.

    Then ask for benevolence and benevolence!

    The stone city of York gave Rurik the feeling that it was much taller and larger than that of Borgholm. The city was obviously a church building, and it also had a towering tower.

    If there were artillery, the city would soon be blasted through the walls. No matter how much the weight of the stone thrower is, the big rocks keep hitting, and the wall collapses.

    At least there is a huge weakness in York''s wall that Rurik perceives. When they built the city, they didn''t know anything about cement. They piled up the walls with stones. In order to avoid the collapse, the natural cross-section was a trapezoid, which provided opportunities for unarmed climbing.

    The wooden walls of the Outer Guocheng were destroyed, and the materials that were not transported in time became the coalition forces'' pockets, and the traded agricultural products were immediately supplied to the army.

    Those big wooden poles and long wooden poles immediately became the materials for assembling the long ladder.

    The Roths and Balmerks were tied with ropes, and within a day they were stupefied to build 30 ladders, one for an average of 100 people.

    Rurik also unloaded twenty prepared trolleys from the big ship. They were originally used to transport trophies, but now they are the only vehicles for the torsion slingshot unloaded from the ship.

    The fleet anchored on the Us River can still hit York with projectiles. After all, this is a waste of ammunition. Hearing Jeflo¡¯s concerns, Rurik thinks again, worrying that these support will accidentally injure the friendly forces during the melee, and he does not intend to. Again.

    Twenty torsion slingshots and ten bull catapults will provide fire support when the main attack is launched.

    Rurik was stunned and asked to assemble all the men in the Balmerk army with bows, so that the shooting flag team suddenly expanded to five hundred!

    Even if many people hold short wooden bows that are not high in pounds, if they are used intensively, the arrow rain created should have a significant effect.

    Everything is under Rurik''s control. Tomorrow is the day of the decisive battle and siege of the city. In the evening, he has to hold the last pre-war meeting.

    Including the distinguished Chief Magnuth, everyone listened to Rurik''s final arrangement, and the special requirements in it to reduce the killing, even if there are continuous doubts.

    A family leader yelled: "Why bother? For your kindness?"

    Arik also suggested: "They are fighters. If they dare to resist us, our army should kill them. This is the fate of the fighters."

    What Arik said was an explanation. Those who believed in Odin all supported the killing.

    Rurik hurriedly said: "At least you have to save the lives of women! Listen, brothers, if you want to settle here, at least you have to have enough women. You have the lives of men, and they will be your slaves. You farm."

    This was mainly for Magnuth, and Rurik stared at his father-in-law again, "It may be impossible to blackmail the king of Northumbria now. They are too weak, and the kingship must be controlled by us. This is destiny. , Father, you should rule here. All the local farmers are your servants."

    These words directly lifted Magnuth a lot, and other family leaders heard that they were really uncomfortable, but they were helpless.

    Magnut stroked his beard and laughed, "Okay, Biyuni! My son."

    "in."

    "Go and tell our people to bring more rope. After the city is broken, the resisters are killed, and those who lay down their weapons are tied up, regardless of whether they are men or women. From now on I will be the king here, and we can keep these people as slaves to farming. Oh, and the wives of my brothers."

    In Balmerk''s army, Magnuth led the most and the strongest, and this person was also the most powerful.

    Rurik also pounded his cousin Arik: "Don''t be too cruel."

    "Of course I am." Arik pouted, feeling uncomfortable thinking about not being able to fight in the blood.

    When he left for the expedition, Rurik said he had no intention of asking for too much in Britain, and his biggest hope was to get a lot of wheat to take back to his hometown. He concluded that since York is a royal city, there must be a lot of wheat in the city.

    Most of the wheat goes to Ross, and most of the other treasures go to Balmerk. This is an agreement between the two groups.

    On a new day, the sky is full of haze.

    The awakened Rurik looked at the gray sky and said with emotion: "There will never be another rain."

    There was no rainfall for the time being, but the north wind was slightly fierce, and the sudden drop in temperature made the defenders'' mood further down. The Viking army outside the city was just the opposite. After a day of repair, they had completed their final preparations.

    All the Balmerks with horns blew their horns, and there was a noise outside the city, and soon a large number of soldiers gathered with weapons.

    The Balmerks raised the multi-faceted white-bottomed raven flag appointed by their leader, while the Russians carried more white-bottomed blue-patterned paddle flags.

    In order to conquer the city, Rurik also spent his blood. The "silver scale breastplate" he carried in this battle, this batch of heavy silver-plated iron plate armor, can finally come in handy.

    Since ancient times, ladder-climbing fighters have always taken huge risks in their assaults. Bloody battles with flesh-and-blood people climbing ladders in the city seem to be looking for death. They must be equipped with heavy armor!

    Rurik picked out fifty brave men from his mercenaries, and beat the Danish Grund and more than a dozen of his brothers, and said, "Now I give you a chance to do great things. Put on the heaviest armor, you guys. I can¡¯t get in, let me climb up the wall to fight, let the enemy¡¯s blood wash the dirt on the armor, and destroy their will. After the thing is done, there will be a reward."

    It doesn''t matter how many things are rewarded, such as Glend. They are surrenders, but they need to be loyal for a lifetime, not to mention that they are treated very well on weekdays.

    Seeing these fifty "iron bulls", Arik was very envious. He also wanted to put on heavy armor and climb the wall to fight. After all, he was the flag captain of the first flag team, and it was inappropriate to leave the command.

    The Viking army began to shout, beating the shield with sword and axe, accompanied by the sound of horns, bringing a terrifying momentum.

    The soldiers and civilians in the city were trembling with fright, and when Gray Woolf climbed up the stone wall to see the assembled army, it was estimated that today would be the last day of his life.

    Poor, it''s a cloudy day today.

    He bared his teeth and led the soldiers down the city first, and more than a thousand men in different clothes knelt together.

    The remaining priests are in a mixed mood. They hold the "holy water golden urn" filled with rose essential oil, and use fresh cypress branches dipped in holy water to bless all the soldiers.

    "..., God is with us, A... door."

    The priests knew that they were hard to protect themselves, and even the words of prayer were stumbling, and now they can only rely on these fighters.

    The only men in York who can really fight, most of them are just temporarily armed farmers.

    There are more than four hundred kingdom soldiers who seem to have fighting capacity, and look at those Vikings, they are demons.

    Although Gray Woolf was afraid, he had no choice now. The thousands of people in the city still depend on the protection of the soldiers, especially the queen and the prince.

    Kingdom soldiers holding bows stood at the head of the city one after another, all the king flags in the city were erected, and nearly fifty large and small orange flags fluttered fiercely in the north wind.

    "Do they know that today is a decisive battle? There are banners everywhere." Arik asked his brother.

    "fair enough."

    "Okay? But you won''t let me take my brothers into the city and kill them."

    "Are you resenting me?" Rurik shrugged.

    "How is it possible!" Arik casually patted his brother''s iron helmet, "I still like fighting."

    "But this is the battle of the Balmerks. We are helping. Brother, I hope that we will not die in this expedition. Our men are very noble."

    "Hey, except for those mercenaries."

    "Not so. Except that Grund and his guys. You know, I don''t like this kind of mercenary who betrayed my own gold master."

    Arik was taken aback first, then nodded and praised what the old man had said.

    But how does Glenn know? Their heavy armored warriors are simply iron men. They were chosen because they were consumables.

    The mercenaries who were really favored by Rurik are now being crossbowmen and even manipulating heavy weapons.

    Who will announce the start of the offense?

    Rurik ordered a Ross soldier to walk to the front of the line carrying Ross''s blue flag with a white background, a flamboyant wave to attract everyone''s attention, and suddenly he waved forward.

    Upon seeing this, Magnuth ordered his men to launch an offensive, which caused the whole army to launch a surprise attack!

 Chapter 597ï¼š The Fall of York

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The Northumbrian warriors guarding the city were trembling. They saw the Viking army rushing towards York, as if the Ouse River was flooding and sleeping, destroying the city.

    They even tremble with their bow arms, meaning that the previous opponent shot the arrow into the city, and the defending Earl Grey Woolf was a little relieved.

    He had checked the arrows of the Vikings, and had seen the pointed clusters of arrows, and was surprised that they did not seem to be pure iron. The arrow clusters are all of the same style, as well as the "stones" that smashed in. The blacksmiths who took refuge said that these were iron, the strange iron they had seen for the first time.

    Can a simple barbarian do this?

    If the attacker is the army of the Frankish Kingdom, Grey Woolf can still understand, but their flags are marked with blue stripes, and some of the flags are black bird patterns, not irises at all.

    He saw that the attackers were carrying a large number of ladders, and suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    "Soldiers! Get the stones ready, the savages are putting up the ladder and smashing them to death!"

    Chengtou prepared a batch of stones, but is this enough? Grey Woolf greeted his men to continue to carry the stones, but the Vikings'' offensive firepower began.

    Rurik deliberately took his main force to keep a distance from the main attacking Balmerk army.

    The soldiers of the first banner team lined up, looking at the allies screaming for siege, how can they be envious.

    They have their own responsibilities, which is to guard all the crossbowmen behind them.

    Rurik stood in the battle with his sword, and many flags fluttered around him.

    All the archers were assaulted into a relatively regular five-man column.

    Each column stood tightly with a hundred people, with ten arrows stuck in front of each.

    After the archer''s matrix is ??a torsion slingshot and a catapult with a shooting angle up to the sky, which is supported by thirty heavy weapons.

    Rurik swung his dagger, and support began immediately.

    There was a dense swish sound from the air, and the spiral feather arrows formed a rain of arrows, forming a hit zone with a width of more than 100 meters and a probability of nearly 50 meters.

    However, this area is the key spot behind the city wall. The reserve troops of the defending army are busy carrying the stones on the city wall, and the arrows are smashed down.

    They were unprepared, and when they heard a swoosh, they would avoid it subconsciously.

    The arrow slammed down fiercely by gravity, causing the peasant soldier who had no armor and only common clothes to suffer huge losses on the spot.

    Many arrows passed by Grey Woolf, but he could no longer care about his comfort.

    He turned and yelled at the people scurrying under the city wall: "Don''t run away! Keep supplying stones."

    However, at the moment when his life is unsafe, the farmer is instinctively running for his life.

    An arrow smashed through the thatched roof of the house, hitting the women and children who had taken refuge in the house.

    When some people read the picture and ran outside, they were simply killed by a javelin.

    It was a torsion slingshot that fired a javelin, and its power was basically neutral.

    There are more local stones, and even large pebbles transported from the northern coast. They were all thrown by bull trebuchets, and those who were hit were also broken to pieces.

    Only a few farmers continued to support with wooden boards against their heads, but there was still chaos in the city.

    For hundreds of years, York has experienced several wars, but such a siege is the first time that even the oldest old man in the city has encountered it.

    The arrows of the Russian army smashed into the city on a large scale, and they flew over the head of the siege army.

    "My son is mighty, haha! I hope my people won''t get hurt after breaking through the city." Magnut under the city was extremely excited.

    Magnuth was already an old man, so he wouldn''t risk climbing the ladder. Naturally, he swaggered into the city after waiting for the debris at the gate to be cleared.

    The city-head warriors of Northumbria, they took great risks to defend the battlements.

    Ladder after ladder was placed on the city wall, followed by the climb of the warrior in iron armor.

    Shooting them at close range with arrows, except for broken arrows and scratches in clusters of arrows, what use is there?

    The Danish Grund took his brothers to the top of the city without any loss. They stood in front of the shocked Northumbria warrior in orange, and decisively pulled out the dagger and hand axe from their waist, even simply. It''s an iron rod.

    The archers of the Northumbrian Army had long been shot in large numbers by the steel-armed crossbows that were precisely attacked, and the warriors who threw stones were also killed.

    They were suppressed, and the heavy armored fighters of Rurik made a full climb. They wielded their weapons and started killing indiscriminately.

    There were also a large number of iron men. The scene of their fighting was seen by the soldiers in the city, and the Viking army immediately became vigorous!

    Magnuth trembled with excitement, and sighed with emotion, "Rose''s Rurik is really a hero. According to his method, we broke the city easily. My daughter married the right person."

    He also saw that his eldest son and second son began to climb the ladder with the most capable Balmerk fighters, and now the army has no obstruction.

    The Russ army quickly fired ten rounds of arrows. It was seen that the enemy''s city wall had missed, and the Balmerk''s raven flag floated on the top of the city. Obviously, continued support would accidentally injure the friendly army.

    Rurik ordered to stop, and shouted at his cousin Arik, "Brother! Let''s march too!"

    "Okay! Follow them up the wall."

    "No! Just under the city, wait for the gate to open!"

    Grund and his guys made horrific killings in the city. Seeing that they were lost, Gray Wood hurriedly retreated with a group of people.

    Their trusted city wall defense line has collapsed, and Grund, who is covered in blood, sneered at all the escaped enemies, "You are all a pile of dung! Come on! Don''t run, continue fighting with me."

    But now Glend, his silver-plated iron armor was completely dyed red by the enemy''s blood.

    The priests said that the demons of **** were blood-red like this, and the terrified Northumbrian warriors screamed and screamed Satan''s apostles and rushed in.

    The city was also in a mess, the arrow feathers on the ground were like wheat ears waiting to be received, and a large number of dead bodies and even a group of struggling people were lying on the ground.

    Graywood didn''t know where to go, I am afraid that only the stone building of the palace could give the remaining soldiers a little hope.

    He rushed into the palace with more than a hundred of his men, and soon found the queen and even the prince.

    Queen Anna is an unclean after all, and has no respect for this woman, Gray Woolf.

    He especially asked the crying little prince Ella, "His Royal Highness, I will arrange for someone to send you out of the city secretly."

    But Ella howled when she was completely frightened by Grey Woolf''s fierce face.

    Queen Anna hurriedly comforted the child and asked, "Where is the king? How do we escape. Could it be that the savages have..."

    Grey Woolf kicked the queen rudely, cursing, "You are an unclean woman, you should die. But the prince must live, York is over, we will fight for the prince''s evacuation to the last minute."

    After all, he threw a short blade to the queen, "Fight. Or force the opponent to kill you."

    Anna slowly picked up the dagger, her faith dictated suicide is absolutely impossible, is it possible to fight?

    Can''t commit suicide, can''t kill, a woman is bound by faith, how to be a female warrior?

    The queen was in a dilemma. When she stood by the window and saw the swarming army of barbarians, she simply fainted...

    "She was scared to death?" the soldier asked again.

    "Leave her alone. Brothers, take the prince with us."

    Ella cried for her mother, but Gray Woolf didn''t bother to linger, picked up the child and withdrew.

    She Ji is really dead? He is not so stupid, even such an army of barbarians will not be able to defeat even if the king returns with his troops.

    At least Ella is still alive, and she takes her brothers to protect him. If anything goes wrong, Ella will be elected king by the brothers, so that everyone can be honored in the future.

    Gray Woolf is indeed an egoist, but his actions are actually loyal to the king.

    He took his brothers around the little prince and walked through the muddy drains of the city, regardless of the tragedy in the city or the success of reaching outside the city.

    However, the Vikings guarded against all this.

    The soldiers who were ordered to burn the bridge, they now carried a batch of crossbows, and lay in ambush to prevent the enemy from escaping in chaos.

    The Northumbrians blocked all the city gates, but their escape from the sewers also surprised the soldiers.

    The people who stood by and waited for the rabbits were all Roses, and the archery master Frazer took them. Everyone also knew of Rurik''s order to catch as much as possible.

    But those kingdom fighters appeared, it seemed impossible to catch them alive.

    Frazer took the precision shots of his men and was shocked by Grey Woolf who wanted to escape, but how could his overly obvious target escape?

    A crossbow arrow directly smashed its skull, and the whole person was regarded as dead.

    His nobility was limited to Northumbria, and his death was also abrupt.

    The Rus'' ambush stunned the kingdom warriors, followed by melee melee.

    The warriors of the kingdom who were not killed fled back along the sewer, and the rest were killed in battle.

    A well-dressed teenager with tears on his face looked at the blood-stained blue-patterned soldier in white robe holding a round shield in horror.

    "Boss, this **** doesn''t look like a mortal, I''m afraid he is a nobleman."

    "If it''s really a nobleman, if we catch the Lord Duke, we brothers can all be rewarded."

    Fletzer gasped heavily, "Yes, it should be a nobleman. First tie up this cub, and we continue to ambush. Listen to me, all who escaped are shot."

    However, York has broken the city!

    The debris in the front door was sparsely cleaned, and the door opened a small gap, which was enough.

    The people who ate the two-handed axe quickly smashed the gate, and the army waiting to climb the wall stepped over the debris accumulated at the gate and ran straight into the city.

    The Balmerks immediately turned into beasts and began to plunder in all directions.

    As agreed before the war, they wantonly arrested people, killed when they encountered resistance, and all beggers were spared.

    A large number of women and children were **** and pulled out of the refuge, so that many barbaric Balmerk fighters immediately picked up their robes...

    Rurik had already entered the city with his mighty army, and he shook his head when he saw the chaos in the city.

    "Haha, our allies are very energetic, and there are women screaming everywhere." Arik was very excited, as if he wanted to try it.

    Rurik glanced at his old brother through the iron helmet, "Are you tempted?"

    "Forget it. Are you belittling me? I don''t care about women here, I only care about honor. Can you?"

    "I? Leave them alone, and Magnut. Our army controls the granary. All the wheat belongs to Ross. I want to use the wheat here to feed the women and children in our hometown."

    Arik nodded, and restrained his soldiers to remain calm.

    At least in terms of military discipline, the elite divisions of the Ross First Banner are obedient to the words of Lord Rurik. Most of the people in the shooting flag team are now ordered to stand by outside the city, so as not to make trouble after entering the city in a daze.

    At this time, the blood-stained Grund and others came out with a deep breath, took off the iron helmet and said, "We have completed the task, brothers have no loss."

    Rurik was taken aback, unconsciously stepped back to the blood-stained man, and asked: "Good job. Have you found the granary?"

    "Just ahead." Grund pointed out with a blood axe.

    "Let''s go." Rurik smiled reluctantly, "I will reward you each with a pound of silver."

    The people hiding in the dwellings were picked out, and many soldiers laughed and took away all the softness that the locals could use.

    Otherwise, Magnuth led a group of people into the church as kings.

    "The barbarians are coming!" the praying man yelled, and then everyone screamed.

    Magnuth just waved his hand and casually ordered: "Go arrest someone."

    Knowing that there must be wealth here, the Balmerks flocked to them. They did not kill first, but tied the asylum seekers out.

    Only those priests who refused to surrender were killed as martyrs.

    The sacred place was desecrated, and the Balmerks found gold and silver objects, and even coins and jewels in the cellar.

    The wealth of the church was taken away, but they didn''t seem to be much, and Magnut was a little disappointed about this.

    Looking at Biyuni again, he lacks interest in capturing prisoners. It is the greatest honor to break the king''s residence!

    He took more than a hundred people to kill the last guard, and even a few courtiers who had no power to restrain the chicken, broke the gate and broke into the king''s inner fort.

    The servants hiding inside were all captured by Bijuni, who forced him to ask in a very lame Saxon simple language: "Where is your king?"

    The captured servants were wailing, and they couldn''t understand nonsense.

    "Damn it, brothers, you all don''t understand their language?" Biyuni asked angrily. Of course his guys didn''t understand.

    He saw the erratic eyes of several servants again, and he knew it.

    "Is it on the upper level? Let''s go, brothers, let''s capture the king. Ernred, wait for me!"

    Of course Bijuni knew Ernred, and he had some contact with their family.

    All this is because of what happened last year, and now the original intention of the coalition forces is to seek important points from Northumbria.

    But now, Bijuni wants to replace it.

    He quickly found the king''s palace, it was really easy to find. But seeing a shivering woman curled up here, with a dagger beside her, aroused great doubts again.

    The opened stone window brought light, but the cold wind also poured into it.

    Seeing the barbarian army invaded, the woman took out a dagger out of hesitation, stood up trembling, and the wind blew her hair away, revealing a poor tear-stained face. She took the dagger and pointed at all the approaching people, and she kept retreating to the window, and looked at the tragedy outside, and she was stalemate in trembling.

    She wailed in Saxon and asked the barbarians not to come.

    Seeing this woman''s face was more startled than Yongni, this woman was still quite young, and the haggard face made him feel a touch of affection.

    It turned out that it was her!

    Biyuni smiled and opened his hands to signal his men not to move forward.

    He thrust the sword fiercely on the wooden floor, and then slowly took off the iron helmet.

    "Queen Anna, I know you. You! You have seen me too."

    That was the beginning of all suffering in Bamburgh.

    Queen Anna is less than thirty years old, and she cannot be selected from ordinary noble girls without her beauty.

    She is just a girl who goes with the crowd, Bamburgh is only trying to protect her children, but now.

    She recognized the faces of several terrible barbarians, such as the man in front of her. This man is indeed familiar with the more he looks, but this man is also a villain.

    Thinking of Grey Woolf''s instructions, she angered the enemy in exchange for killing him if she couldn''t commit suicide, and then rushed over with a dagger and screaming.

    Is this a fight? Pooh! This is deliberately seeking death!

    This is indeed death, she hopes that Bijuni will kill herself and end her miserable life.

    But Biyuni didn''t. Instead, he interrupted his dagger and pressed him to the wooden floor, pinching his neck with one hand and pressing his waist with one knee, just as easy as a lamb. .

    "I know you. Wang! Where?" Biyuni asked, lowering his head.

    Although Bijuni learned a little Saxon in order to invade Northumbria, Anna fully understood his crappy words.

    "The king... is outside. He will come back."

    Biyuni knew at least that Ainred was not in the city, and he also knew that the queen in black robe of nun was really unclean.

    But this woman''s pitiful expression aroused Qi Biyunni''s interest instead.

    "Unclean woman? No! I want to possess you. You are noble than the women outside. Now serve me and keep you alive."

    This is the Norse language, and Bijuni changed another language to piece together his own meaning with simple vocabulary.

    Looking at the unclean queen again, she relaxed and stopped struggling, lying on the ground just crying.

    She acquiesced if she didn''t resist, and Biyun was really hooked on conquering a noble woman in this way.

    He hurriedly called the other brothers out, and also asked his brother Frocky to avoid it.

    The wooden door of the king''s palace was closed, and the soldiers who stayed outside the door busy searching for the king''s treasure soon heard the abnormal noise in the palace.

    It was the woman''s howls and screams, and even Bijuni''s roar.

    Then a soldier patted Froggy''s head, who was busy holding the silver plate, with unkind intentions: "Boy, your brother found you a strange but noble sister-in-law. Are you happy?"

    "Bah! I understand. That woman is not noble, I don''t like it. She is only worthy to be a slave to raise cattle." After that, Frocky took a sputum.

    This move caused many soldiers to laugh frantically.

    Others yelled, "Unfortunately their king can''t produce a little princess. Frocky, this kingdom may not be worthy of your woman."

    When Biyunni walked out of the closed door with her thick chest hair exposed, people quietly saw that the queen was curled up in a sheet, her eyes absent, and she seemed to have confessed her fate again.

    Someone was extremely puzzled and asked, "Boss, you killed here for this woman? In my opinion, it''s about to be killed. You can humiliate the king who doesn''t know where ~ www.novelhall.com~ is just her? Just kill her. So she agreed." Biyuni shook his head and shook his head, then looked at his close friends, "No matter how bad she is, she is also a queen. I have her and I am a king of course. Brothers, my father is old. When he went to the Hall of Valor, I mean you are the leader. We moved all the people from our hometown here, and this is our new home. York is our national capital."

    Froggy raised his head with a sullen face and asked, "Do you really want this woman to be a queen? Our hometown..."

    "Don''t worry, your sister (also sister-in-law) is my dearest love. As for this woman, it''s just a tool."

    "Oh, all right."

    The capable fighters looked at each other, everyone supported Biyunni as the king, and patted Biyunni on the shoulder to show further support.

    Biyuni was overjoyed and walked back to the king''s bedroom.

    After a while, Anna changed into a dress. She no longer needed a rope to tie her up. She followed Bjorn in a trance, like a walking dead, or her soul died completely after her son was taken away by Gray Woolf... ¡­

 Chapter 598ï¼š If you are on standby, you canâ€™t go, if you charge, you canâ€™t slip

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    A large number of prisoners were escorted to the muddy square in York City.

    The black mud here was sprinkled with bloodstains of the war dead, and the frightened people sat shivering on the ground. They saw a corpse piled up in a corner of the wall because of cleaning, and instinctively felt that it was their own destiny.

    The child cried loudly and the woman cried loudly. The captured men were either grief or panic.

    Standing in front of them was a large group of unkempt barbarians, many of which had exposed upper bodies and displayed terrifying tattoos.

    The barbarians are Picts?

    The captured people have different opinions. In their knowledge, only the northern Picts are scary and tattooed.

    But they are not!

    Everyone was surprised to see the queen, the young woman, like a walking corpse, following a man with a bald head and a tattoo in a daze.

    Although the queen is unclean, she is now clearly a slave. The people sigh and worry about their fateCollect cash]Follow vx public. Public number [Book Friends Base Camp You can also get cash!

    This is not over yet, a group of barbarians have entered the city again.

    These guys seem to be decent fighters. They are dressed in uniform white robes and blue stripes, but it is him that they are escorting!

    Many of the captured kingdom soldiers stood up in astonishment, unable to believe that His Royal Highness was captured.

    Originally standing on a high place, talking with his father-in-law Magnuth about how to deal with this large group of captives, Rurik, he noticed the captive''s abnormal movement while looking sideways.

    They became noisy when they were silent, just because Fraser and them came back?

    Rurik turned around, and saw the archery master Frazer, not only carrying a crossbow, but also carrying a short boy in his waist.

    "Is that a nobleman?" he said.

    Magnut also turned around, pointed and said, "Your subordinates have caught a prey. I saw a deer."

    "Maybe it''s a noble deer."

    Fletzer and the others didn¡¯t know that they had just caught the first heir to the throne of Northumbria. He was looking for his master, and saw the dejected prisoner sitting on the floor again. The guy was also shocked and felt that his seizure had become meaningless.

    He easily found Rurik standing high.

    But that place made him feel uncomfortable.

    It is a stone platform, and its role is probably to be a place for public execution of prisoners. It is unexpected that Lord Golden Lord and allies of Balmerk will give orders here.

    "My lord, I''m back." The short boy who was **** by Binjiang was still on the ground. "Look, this is a nobleman."

    Rurik looked at it and saw that it was true. Compared with ordinary children, this short-haired boy was too pampered.

    "Who is he?" Rurik asked.

    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s the prince."

    "Hold on!" Rurik knelt down, staring at the shivering young man, and then asked in Saxon, "Who are you?"

    "Eh... Ella."

    "Ella? Are you Ella?!"

    Rurik got up suddenly, smiled on his calm face, and said to Magnut, "It''s fine now, we have caught their prince. Children will never lie."

    "Is this bastard?" Magnuth glanced contemptuously. "You can be my slave."

    "Whatever you want." Rurik shrugged and mentioned the conversation just now, "If you rule here, I will support it. Northumbria is so weak, I still dream of negotiating with them, and I don''t need it now. . So, I want to take away most of the wheat in the city."

    "Of course." Magnut patted his son-in-law on the shoulder, he was really satisfied with this arrangement.

    Because in Magnuth''s current knowledge, eating fish can survive, and there is no need to worry about the gains and losses of a large amount of oats. If it weren''t for the Balmerks to start spring ploughing themselves next year, it wouldn''t matter if all the wheat was given to Rose.

    What he really cares about is the kidnapping of people, fields and pastures, cattle and sheep, and the mild climate here. And most importantly, gold and silver are soft.

    As long as Maizi is the son-in-law, he can make this decision, and he must give something else.

    If you act too greedy, the Balmerk brothers will criticize.

    He said again, "I''ll give you some other things. I''m not a greedy old guy."

    "Ah, thank you so much."

    After a while, Biyuni came in ferociously, and pinched the walking dead queen''s neck, happily said to his father, "This is their queen, and I am now in possession of it. Haha, it''s really glorious!"

    "You!?" The eldest son''s move surprised Magnut. "You are so good at it? I still want to..."

    "Very young woman? Forget it. I am proud of the woman who conquered the king."

    Then Queen Ella suddenly became irritable, and her trance expression became confident. On this platform that was originally used to execute death row prisoners, Anna met Ella and her mother.

    Anna is not restrained, crying when holding her son, and prince Ella also howling.

    Biyuni was also taken aback. He had no mercy and pulled the queen up again.

    Anna was crying, begging the Vikings to save her son''s life.

    Rurik understood these words, and signaled Bijuni not to be rude, and then stepped forward, "You are the queen, I have seen you. You have served the subordinate of Ernred, you are an unclean person. If you are not the queen, you will be beheaded here!"

    Of course Rurik knew that this high platform was the place of execution, and Biyunni said, "It''s really meaningless for you to keep her."

    "It doesn''t matter. You still ask her where the king has gone. If I personally kill that person on the battlefield, it would be the greatest honor..."

    "Also."

    In order to survive, for mother and child to depend on each other, Queen Anna explained everything Rurik wanted to know. Now she doesn''t care about worrying about the unreasonable king who abandoned his wife and son, or even being demoted to the monastery to make atonement. She also thinks of revenge.

    The so-called defending general is Earl Grey Woolf, who is now missing. She also said that the main force of the kingdom''s army fought with the Messiah army in the south, resulting in the emptiness of the country. Then it was described that the king''s army was probably already on the way to rescue York.

    Is it like this?

    Leuric listened and hurriedly informed Magnuth, "Their main force is not here. We occupy York, and we are likely to face a decisive battle. Their king has an army of five thousand men, and it is likely to be coming. !"

    Magnuth didn''t care. "You said this? Wouldn''t you be afraid?"

    "How is it possible. I just remind our coalition forces to be vigilant. If the soldiers are indulged in treasures and are hollowed out by the women here, they may encounter setbacks. We must be vigilant!"

    "It''s okay!" Magnuth waved his hand and said, "It''s time to deal with these prisoners. Yes, I don''t want to kill, but some people must die!"

    When Biyuni heard this, he immediately thought of his new slave girl. "This queen is already my slave, at least..."

    Magnuth glared at his son again, "I can''t think of hello, this woman is not young at all. Keep it as a toy. But, all the soldiers wearing the clothes of their kingdom army, they did not fight. After all, they are traitors! Traitors must die."

    Rurik naturally didn''t think Magnut''s words were wrong, but he didn''t want to witness the killing of the captives.

    Rurik did not stop it at all, just because of the special nature of the war, the Russian army did come to looting, but the Balmerks planned to emigrate, just like the ancestors of the Northumbrians 400 years ago. Immigrated from Denmark, killed and expelled the local Picts, and laid down this territory. Knowing that the most capable men in this area are also their simple security measures for the new land occupation. Rurik now has no right to make any criticism, just because he did the same thing in the Eastern Land.

    Magnuth picked twenty women from the captives and threw them to Rurik, in the name of making the brothers happy.

    Pooh! Is this alright?

    Rurik didn''t think this was a good thing. He simply called John Invall who was accompanying him, and asked him to teach them to take care of these women.

    Although they are all savages, it seems that the Ross people with white background and blue robes, at least they are not simple evil people. At least these people know what sacred faith is, but what kind of style does a young priest mix with a group of barbarians?

    Women are incomprehensible, but since doing things well can even avoid being humiliated, don''t resist and save your life first.

    These twenty women became cooks directly, which really solved the problem of efficiency of the army''s meal for Rurik.

    The trolleys that Rurik brought are all in handy, and a large number of sacks filled with oats are already being moved intensively.

    The wheat began to be transported to cargo ships, which is really a huge project.

    Under the curtain of night, the Ross soldiers guarded the fleet and camped by the river. Everyone gathered around the campfire to eat cooked wheat and shared the joy of victory.

    Naturally, some people questioned that Lord Duke was too benevolent, and actually allowed the Balmerks to win the most spoils. Some people also urged everyone not to talk too much, and they clamored that so many wheat games would be allocated again in Roseburg, but the whole family could eat for a year or two.

    Even the cooks who cook are divided into large bowls of oatmeal, which are sprinkled with a lot of salt, and stirred into the seal oil, which is edible and lubricates the rope, and feasts on them.

    This was a reward from Rurik, and he could see the skinnyness of this group of firewood girls. It was obvious that the daily life of their group of peasant girls was really shabby.

    High carbon water, high fat, and high salt content are indeed fattening monsters for people after a thousand years, but for the poor of this era, it is really a delicious taste that can only be enjoyed by the nobles.

    They are all Rurik''s slaves, and it is not bad to bring them back to their hometowns to serve and daily life.

    It''s really because the old man chose ten little maids from Novgorod for himself. They are getting more and more beautiful. In a few years, they must exercise their responsibilities and will not be able to do any work related to servants by then. .

    The camp of the Russ was quite stable. On the contrary, York was occupied by the Balmerks, and the city fell into madness.

    After all, York is the capital of a country, more beautiful than Narvik Fjord. Magnuth deliberately indulges his ministry to looting, to toss all the captives, even if the men wilt him after being overjoyed, it doesn''t matter.

    Does arrogance inevitably lead to failure? At least not now.

    Compared with the Viking army from afar, Northumbria''s army is still too weak.

    In the early morning of the next day, the riverside became lively.

    A group of Balmerk soldiers escorted more than a hundred soldiers dressed in orange to the River Uss. They were **** with cloth strips, kneeling helplessly one after another.

    After the uproar, Magnut personally ordered the execution.

    These people are the last fighting power among thousands of prisoners. They didn''t martyr for the kingdom, the Balmerks helped them die in dignity.

    The dead body that fell into the river slowly drifted towards the ocean. What should be done with the remaining prisoners?

    Magnuth did not hesitate to open a bargain in the city, and the captives were auctioned for sale. This is indeed something Vikings from all walks of life will do, and even caused commotion in the Ross army camp.

    Rurik had to arrange another order, which was to prohibit his subordinates from getting involved.

    The conquered people were then put on shackles, but many of them were actually the serfs of the lords and kings. If they simply changed their masters, their lives would never get worse.

    Those women holding their children, no matter whether they obeyed or not, their fate carries the entire Northumbria national fortune, and a new era begins this year.

    In the extremely noisy city square, Magnuth couldn''t wait to raise his sword and become king.

    Although Rurik felt the strange change of the situation, he took a group of entourage to participate in it, and then publicly announced that the Principality of Ross supported Magnuth''s move.

    According to the local people, he arranged for himself the title of "Konungr" in the Norse language. According to the Saxon language of the Northumbrian, it is also "Kuning", which is a more advanced concept than the "leader of the alliance." "Leader of All".

    Most of the ordinary Balmerks support Magnut as the king, and there is no problem with Biyuni''s succession.

    At least, no young man dared to question Biyunni''s contribution to the entire Balmerk. This man is a great hero among his brothers.

    Then everyone was happy again.

    At this moment, Rurik realized that the prisoners of war were beheaded early in the morning. In fact, the old guy couldn''t wait for the sacrificial act of the king. It was offering a sacrifice to Odin!

    The Kingdom of York, founded by the Vikings, was born on the wasteland of Northumbria? Just like what happened in history?

    Rurik cared only to a limited extent. He now cared more about filling the cabin with wheat and then returning full.

    But how can the locals support a barbarian to be the king? The real king must be approaching the city with a large army, and the people who want to be complacent still have a thought, that is, Ainred led the king to expel the barbarians and save everyone.

    I had to look at the eyes of the locals. Many people''s erratic eyes are not pure despair.

    They still have hope that it is Ernred''s army.

    At night, the Ross people still stayed outside the city, guarding their fleet and trophies.

    The noise in the city continued, and Arik was really full.

    He threw away the half-eaten grilled fish, and grumbled to his old brother angrily: "That old immortal guy has to be king? Without our support, the Balmerks can''t break the city."

    Rurik''s face didn''t matter: "Magnu was killed soon."

    "Oh? Is he going to die? He looks like he can live for a few more years."

    "It depends on Biyuni. Brother, that man is very ambitious now. Only if Magnut is dead can he be king. Biyuni is not prestigious now, so..."

    "Father-killing?" Arik was taken aback.

    "Who knows? Brother, let''s prepare first, I am very worried now."

    "Worried that Bijuni will do it now?"

    "No. It''s Ernred and his army."

    "What''s to worry about?" Arik didn''t care.

    Rurik immediately probed: "They will see that the country is occupied, they will definitely go crazy. Now, I am afraid that it is meaningless to negotiate with Erinred. Do you desire a smooth killing?"

    "Oh! I already understand..." Arik laughed slowly, then laughed again.

    The situation was as expected by Leurick. An army of more than four thousand people composed of the king''s division of Erinred and Garfred, Earl of Roydis, was constantly approaching York.

    They did not dare to go too fast, entirely because Einred at least knew the horror of the Vikings, for fear that his rash attack would lead to a big defeat.

    On the contrary, his cautiousness puzzled Earl Garfred, and it was strange to say that when he saw the dense spear forest like a forest, the fear in Garfried''s heart disappeared.

    In most cases of wars in this era, it is more powerful than the two sides, at least that is the case with the British rookies.

    Ernred advised him not to become extremely psychologically inflated from worry.

    Riding Gafrid thought that the king was encouraging himself to fight, so he threatened: "As long as we launch an impact, the brave assault of four thousand people will wipe them out."

    Einred laughed embarrassedly, he did not persuade him, thinking that the earl wanted to make a great contribution.

    Yes, when he ordered the charge, did Earl Garfred have the courage to charge himself? Pooh! When others die, he gets honor.

    Ernred deliberately said: "Then I will appoint you as the captain of the cavalry, and you will charge with the cavalry. If you break the enemy, you will be the magistrate."

    "Ah! This..." Garfred suddenly looked embarrassed, and randomly stopped talking.

    "Well, maybe you want to secure the honor. But..."

    "No!" Garfred pursed his lips and said, "I do! With this army, our army will win. I will raise my head and charge."

    "Alright. Now I completely obey my orders. I can''t leave if you are on standby. If you charge, you can''t slip away."

    Garfred knew that this was a family gambling, and when he was caught in the gambling game, he was thinking about the glory after victory, and directly ignored the horror of the Vikings.

    After a long and arduous journey, many of the worn-out boots of the farmer soldiers marched barefoot. They do not succumb to their grievances, so that the army can still fight when it reaches near York?

    They gradually discovered the village where the people ran clean, and saw a large number of weird big boats anchored in the river in the distance, and, York!

    "It''s my York!" Einred was shocked and his hair trembled, and everyone saw the buildings of the royal city.

    The peculiar huge ship can only stay here steadily, all the big ships are flying flags, which reminds people of the Kingdom of Mercia, and York also has a lot of smoke and dust.

    But that is not the banner of King Wiglav of Mercia!

    That is the flag of the Ross people! The flag of Rose in the Vikings.

    The army was on the right bank of the Maas River, just across the river from the Russ army camp outside the city.

    "What to do? Your Majesty." Count Garfred asked.

    "Let''s not attack, we keep coming, I want to...talk to them. Those are the Roths, the only Vikings who can negotiate."

    King Enred was obviously frightened. Garfred was quite disdainful in his heart, but he couldn''t say anything, so he persuaded: "Negotiating? Your Majesty, with all due respect, quietly the current situation of York is clearly occupied by them. There must be people. Captured, we must save them on behalf of God."

    "No!" Ernred still asked to remain calm.

    But Garfred was still stunned by his meritorious service, and even looking at the king again, his eyes became ambiguous. Simply choked, "That unclean queen doesn''t matter, but Ella..."

    "Ella!" Einred woke up in an instant, almost snapped his teeth, and his head blushed instantly due to his anger.

    "You!" he ordered, "Johnny Garfried Roydis. You take the cavalry, take your warriors, and attack them! Destroy their ship! Cross the river! Save my son !son!"

    Only the safety of his son made Erinred, who was once very cautious and appeased, lose his mind and suddenly became a belligerent. Because the young Ella is already his last bloodline All this was discovered by Rurik who had made some preparations, and the sun was also in the sky. This morning is really suitable for a big battle. ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.

    The Ross people immediately made a loud noise, and the Balmerks throughout York City languidly got up to investigate what had happened.

    Rurik has no fear on his side, and Arik is sharpening his sword even more.

    "Finally came." Rurik, who was already on board, sighed in front of the approaching army.

    "But they are stupid." Yevro said.

    "No. They are very smart and seem to want to destroy our boat and swim across the river."

    "But it''s even more stupid."

    "Yes. They are brave and reckless. They are sending to death, and we are perfecting them. I will let the First Flag Team cross the river and organize the shield wall to engage. We will keep shooting arrows on the boat. Take your brothers and get ready. Shoot, remember, no mercy."

    "Yes."

 Chapter 599ï¼š Earl of Roydice vs. Ross

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The Us River was not wide, and the Russ, who had prepared for it, borrowed Balmerks¡¯ ships to easily cross the river on a large scale.

    The men wearing blue-patterned shirts on a white background quickly formed a shield wall against their shields smeared with chalk mud and indigo.

    Arik stood in the army and yelled at his hands: "Men! The idiots are going to attack our army! To take our ship! Kill them all! No mercy!"

    With their hideous teeth on, the crowd roared in unison, and the hands holding the sword hilt became tighter.

    The large round shields that can prevent the entire torso are stacked on top of each other. What is very strange is that the Roth''s coat of arms can be turned into a large blue cross as long as it is rotated.

    However, they are all Odin''s fighters.

    They hold one after another shiny and flexible steel swords. A group of warriors with steel-armed crossbows also deliberately lie in front of the formation, waiting for an opportunity to give a big gift to the charging enemy.

    And on one big ship after another, Rurik¡¯s flag-shooting team soldiers climbed the rope ladder and stood on the deck one after another, and they all took their place.

    The short wooden bow and the wooden wall crossbow are all ready to shoot at a large angle.

    The next step must be chaos. The torsion slingshots on the sides of the ships were moved to the side of the enemy, so that only the three ships of Aphrora, Ostara and Spellosville gathered thirty. The same is true for the four sail destroyers. Lurik easily assembled as many as 54 torsion slingshots and even ten bull catapults.

    With so many heavy weapons madly outputting firepower, the projectiles will be consumed wildly, which Rurik is no longer worried about.

    After breaking the city, many of the cast iron projectiles fired before were found in the city, and the blood-stained projectiles would surely be bloodied for the second time.

    All this, Garfred, Earl Roydis, who was ordered to attack, knew nothing about it.

    This person suddenly became bold from fear because of his great desire for meritorious service.

    He took up to two thousand people to launch a surprise attack on the moored Russ fleet, not so much destroying the ship, as it was to capture it.

    "If they don''t have a ship, they will be consumed in our kingdom."

    However, Garfred has never faced a fierce battle with the Vikings, not to mention that his impulsive offensive is also what Ernred subconsciously hopes for. Because an earl who can really quickly assemble an army of two thousand people is indeed his potential political enemy.

    At the beginning, they walked slowly, with kingdom warriors and earl rebels in chain mail and orange clothing in front, and barefoot peasant warriors in ragged clothes behind.

    There are also many people holding flags to show that their army is strong.

    Garfred naturally saw the enemies who suddenly began to gather, and the regularity of his team was really awe-inspiring.

    He took a deep breath, knowing that there was no retreat now, and the entire marching team was an arrow from the string.

    The distance is very close.

    The true captain of the cavalry warned Garfred, "Lord Earl, with our experience last year. Let the horses fight desperately, and you can break through their line. There is a gap in their line, and the army rushes in from the gap. Once we enter the chaos, we will There is a chance to win."

    "Ah? We are going to rush in? Wouldn''t a lot of people die?! Also, do you think we will lose if we don''t do this?"

    "Master Earl, this is our only chance of winning."

    The newly promoted captain of the cavalry was also a survivor after charging with the king last year.

    York is obviously occupied by barbarians, the people will be ravaged, and the life of the prince is uncertain. If the country is destroyed, all glory is over.

    Seeing the count''s complex expression, the cavalry captain had no intention of continuing to persuade him. At his call, the cavalry drew out their iron swords, kissed the hilt, and then moved forward with sharp swords.

    Since the Frankish cavalry tactics were futile, they had to adopt such rushing tactics, even if they knew it was a generous death.

    The cavalry spontaneously formed a wall mounted, encumbering the earl on horseback, and they took the lead in the attack.

    The latter is followed by two thousand infantrymen, who finished walking slowly and began their final charge.

    "Unexpectedly, these guys have become smarter?"

    Rurik gritted his teeth and let the prepared torsion slingshot fire in advance.

    Evlo was taken aback, "My lord, what does this mean?"

    "Idiot! Those cavalry are desperately charging! Can''t let them break through! Launch immediately."

    "it is good¡­¡­"

    The Aphrora was the first to launch, and other ships also launched attacks upon seeing the situation.

    The first enemies were the horsemen, spinning and flying the cast-iron bullets, sliding in a beautiful parabola and falling through the air. The killing barrage composed of more than fifty torsion slingshots smashed toward the cavalry.

    Of course, the speed of the cavalry was too fast.

    The cavalry in the back was smashed and turned on his back, and the forward was still charging.

    "Continue to accumulate energy! Quick! Archers, stop them!" Rurik roared.

    There was only the swish of the arrow off the string, and even the squeaking and twisting of the torsion slingshot when it was accumulating power.

    A large number of arrows fell from the sky, causing more than a dozen cavalry soldiers and horses to fall.

    There are still more than fifty riders who have escaped Rose''s long-range attack because of their speed. They charged continuously, and they seemed to be only one step away from the shield wall of the Roses.

    Arik gritted his teeth, and the shield wall was as solid as a rock. How to deal with the desperate impact of the cavalry. They have already had experience in the battle last year, not to mention that the men of the First Banner are the most powerful veterans.

    Anyone who is cowardly will live with shame and must be convicted.

    No one thought of retreating, they were very confident that their front was strong.

    The warrior with a long-handled halberd supports the front line, and the sharp spear has been moving forward.

    The bowmen on the ship continued to output arrows quickly. At a critical moment, the ambushing steel-armed crossbow shot suddenly, but hurried back to the line.

    Before the battle, more than half of the cavalry had stopped due to various attacks.

    The remaining cavalry rushed to the shield wall of the Rus.

    The powerful impact immediately caused a gap in the shield wall that should have entered the rock.

    Arik was hit by the impact, the edge of the shield hit the helmet, and finally the corner of his mouth bleeds.

    He got up and shouted with his sword: "Quick! Kill the horse! Let them all die! If we win, let''s eat horse meat!"

    The sudden scene drew Rurik tightly on the side of the ship. He saw his cousin being hit, and was a little relieved to see him get up again.

    "Damn it! You guys hurry up!"

    Can a mere forty rides break through the shield wall of the First Banner? Those halberds pierced the horses the first time, and the impact of the last cavalry was greatly reduced. Although there is a gap, the state of the casualties of the Russian army is unknown. The anti-killing Russian soldiers chopped off the horse''s legs wantonly, and the cavalry that has lost the impact is the fat to be slaughtered.

    The newly promoted cavalry captain and his brothers did not complete effective slashing at all. They were counter-attacked and killed by the Ross in the chaos, and were smashed into the chain mail by swords and halberds, and finally bloody. At least, they gave their lives for their king and country. They can be described as heroes.

    [Get the red envelope] The cash or coin red envelope has been issued to your account! Follow the public account on WeChat [Book Friends Base Camp] to receive!

    Of course Arik admires these madmen. As a tribute to the enemy, he consciously must kill more frantically.

    The blood of horses and people splashed on the Ross soldier, and Arik''s whole body was bathed in blood again.

    Earl Gafred had hit a horse with an arrow in the second round. He fell off the horse with a blank head, and when he became sober, he realized that his legs were firmly pressed by his horse.

    He was groaning in pain, and saw arrows hitting him again, thanks to the shield that had fallen to prevent him from being hit.

    He looked sideways to see that the cavalry team had been destroyed, and the brave captain of the cavalry might have died in his country.

    In the end, the unlucky earl was screamed by several cavalry soldiers who died on their horses during the charge. However, this violent pull made him learn that his calf had broken during the fall.

    Garfred covered his deformed calf and wailed, and ordered the helpless horseless cavalry, "Quick! I order you to carry me to the rear."

    However, even if their horse died, they were still cavalry, loyal to the king himself.

    Several men looked at each other, carrying their own iron swords into infantry, and together with the large troops that had rushed up, they continued to attack the enemy.

    More than a dozen wounded Ross soldiers were pulled to the rear, and the impact did not cause any Ross people to die, at least for now.

    Just now, it scared many soldiers at once, but the Russ army was not afraid of the next fight.

    Suddenly, the battle became Rurik''s favorite appearance.

    All the torsion slingshots hit the attacking enemy indiscriminately. At this moment, whether it was a kingdom soldier or a farmer, no matter how high or low, they were all killed under the impact of the projectile.

    Cast iron projectiles, pebbles, javelins, arrows and crossbow arrows, and various long-range weapons smashed over with their heads covered.

    How did the farmers who were forced to conscript to fight this kind of battle?

    They were almost all farmers in the villages near the Earl of Roydice, and most of them knew each other.

    Relatives and friends were smashed to the ground by a strange weapon. They even splattered blood on their bodies. They covered their heads and screamed, and then spontaneously slowed down.

    The army¡¯s attack camp is out of touch, and the largest number of armed farmers are trying to resist arrows or trying to help injured friends. However, their simple wooden shields can block ordinary arrows, but cannot block cast iron projectiles!

    More than six hundred soldiers of the kingdom finally rushed to the front of the Rus army and broke through the **** road of charge.

    It was completely because of the disaster in York that their anger overwhelmed their fears, and then they had the opportunity to hack and kill the Vikings head-on.

    However, the nightmare has just begun.

    Just after the battle, the soldiers of the kingdom who charged in chaos encountered a head-on attack from the tightly formed First Banner of the Ross Army.

    The Ross warriors in the first row were half-arched, with a large round shield against the entire torso, and the iron helmet with a nose guard covering the entire head. The warriors only showed a pair of murderous eyes.

    In general, the most traditional tactics of the Rus are the same as those of other Vikings. Their shield wall is more defensive, enticing the enemy to attack on their own initiative. The shield wall is motionless like a rock, and the soldiers guarding the shield wall and beheading anyone who approaches.

    Those young fighters trained by Rurik are still a large group of children, and only when those people grow up and strong enough, Ross can evolve into more mobile infantry tactics.

    Even the unmoving shield wall is smarter than the Northumbrian people who use their swords and rush like gangsters.

    This battle is what all the Ross people like to see most, and their enemies continue to degenerate into a group of wild boars that can only rampage.

    The steel sword protruded from the gap in the shield, thrusting forward frantically.

    The warrior holding a halberd in the back, the axe under the spearhead fell from the sky, like a can of chisel, giving a three-dimensional blow to the soldiers of the kingdom.

    If the Northumbrian warriors are strong enough, how can you respect Messiah as the "big brother" or the King Wessex as the sacred king from time to time?

    From Arik''s perspective, he just thinks that these people are worse than Finland in the East.

    At least those Finns will shoot arrows, and this group of Northumbria guys will only rush.

    "Haha, now Finns are our servant fighters."

    Naturally, some Ross soldiers were injured in the new battle. Most of them had skin injuries. The **** soldiers were pulled to the rear to receive assault bandaging treatment, and the new soldiers added positions.

    Those farmer soldiers were not willing to charge at all, because under the attack of crazy arrows, they retreated across the board!

    In this way, only the soldiers of Garfred, Earl of Roydis, were left to fight on the front line, so that the number of troops on both sides of the Ruth took a huge advantage.

    Nearly a hundred soldiers have died in the chaos, and their blood has stained the bucklers of the Russian army.

    The Ross army roared neatly, and Arik''s eyes were only murderous, like a mad bear.

    The battle was clearly a one-sided victory for the Russ.

    "My lord, they look weak." Yevlo spoke even with a smile.

    "Yes. The cavalry attacked just now was stupid, but also very clever, knowing our weaknesses."

    "But the wise men are dead, leaving only cowards."

    "Let Glend take the reserve team."

    "My lord, is it necessary?" Yevlo asked again.

    "Let them charge, kill me like crazy, mercilessly."

    After a while, the group of Glend who was ordered to shoot arrows, they put on plate armor assault, and screamed with double axes, and slammed out of the Rose shield wall.

    Their current iron helmets are quite special. Not only do they have iron guards on their foreheads and sides, but they also have rough masks on their front faces that only show their eyes.

    There was also a bear head hung on the helmet, and the fangs of the upper jaw became a sun hat.

    "Haha! We are the war bears." Arik yelled excitedly. The other Ross people were shocked.

    A group of iron men entered the enemy''s formation, and a large number of iron pieces hung on the chain mail were heavy, but this group of fat and strong reckless men could control it well.

    Their clothing is not overall plate armor, let alone tie armor. This body is a bit like fish scales, but it is not. It is not beautiful as a whole, and its defensive effect offsets the visual inelegance.

    The soldiers of the kingdom found that piercing with a sword was useless, and slashing with an axe only made scratches.

    The sturdy bearhead ironmen are exactly the tactical reserve team of Rurik, and they are also the kind of consumables that do not feel distressed even if they are dead, as long as the armor can be used twice. Grund¡¯s Danish surrendered troops, Lurik, on the surface, was a re-use of imaginary and guilt, and the way to reuse it was to make a "death squad" in this way.

    Grund and his team hacked out of the enemy''s line. In addition to causing huge casualties, nothing more important was to completely destroy the enemy''s confidence.

    The Earl Gafred looked at him eagerly and everyone was throwing his helmets and abandoning his armor to flee. He endured the pain and appealed to his men to save him. However, everyone was running away, even if his boots were bleeding barefoot and he had to continue. Escape, who cares about the immovable earl?

    Arik went to chase him down, but when he heard his brother''s cry, he began to restrain the army he was going to chase down.

    There were still more than a hundred people chasing and killing them, and they further aggravated the chaos, and even hacked the moaning Garfred to death in the chase.

    A generation of earl died in this way and died without honor. Even the Ross soldier who killed him felt that he had hacked to death an enemy cavalry who was supposed to be killed, and he was just helping him with dignity.

    Until Rurik ordered the torsion slingshot to continue shooting, it began to kill the fugitives. Seeing that the other brothers were all behind, the Ross fighters who were chasing after him stopped chasing.

    "Ross...you, are still so powerful. No! Rurik, this is the true strength of your army?" Ernred stared, almost gushing out.

    He had to admire his enemy, and then looked at the flag flying on the mast, the more he looked, the more terrifying he felt.

    However, they did not take advantage of the trend to attack?

    The peasant soldiers who fleeed first were all pouring into the king''s army, and by the way they brought back the emotion of fear, causing all the peasant soldiers who watched the battle from afar to flee in panic.

    The bishop of York was glad that he followed the king to the frontier to fight against the Mercian. If he was in York, he might have been swallowed by barbarians.

    But the situation is worse than he thought.

    The bishop himself is not a fat man, at least his weight is not enough to crush a horse into a camel.

    He rode up to the king and said with a shiver: "Your Majesty, our army..."

    "I know. We can''t win. Damn, my cavalry is over, I have already lost."

    "No! Your Majesty, if they are willing to accept what to talk about. At least we have a way to preserve it, just like the king did."

    "This is just what I want."

    The soldiers of the kingdom who had returned were frightened. They told the king that the bear-head iron man was invulnerable in the rebellion army, and said that the enemy''s arrows were terrifying.

    Einred naturally wouldn''t blame them, because Earl Roydice himself died in the battle.

    The enemy is not ordinary Vikings, they are Rus, and the flying flag proves everything. That Lulik actually kept his promise, and he really brought his troops here this year.

    They clearly have not pursued them anymore. How can they not give themselves a chance to negotiate?

    Einred looked around, then asked the bishop: "Just like you said, I want to talk to them."

    "Send a messenger. Who is right? Are you letting me make a decision?"

    "No. You go."

    "Ah? Me? This is not appropriate." The bishop trembling, waved his hand to push away.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll go too." Einred was determined.

    "Huh? This is even more inappropriate."

    "It''s okay." Einred looked ahead and cautiously said: "Now don''t care about Mesiah. Our kingdom is about to be destroyed, and I can only minimize the loss. I know the commander of the Vikings, that person should Would be willing to talk to us."

    "But your Majesty, you should not risk your life."

    "Me? A king? My kingdom is about to collapse, what else can''t I bet on?" After saying that, Ainred pulled the reins hard, and the mount moved forward, followed by his entourage holding the king flag. .

    Seeing this, the bishop was helpless. He drew a cross on his chest, then kissed the silver cross on his neck, inviting to marry the little priest holding the **** cross, and then dismounted and followed the king to the battlefield. The bishop also gave birth to a possibly unrealistic fantasy. If he could persuade the barbarian leader to convert to the sacred faith with one mouth, perhaps the disaster would stop.

    This scene was seen by the Russian army in the distance, and a large number of Balmerks had gathered on the other side of the river and began to cross the river.

    Magnut has come to the other side Looking at the enemy''s corpses all over the ground, he complained to his son-in-law Rurik that he was not waiting for the war, and praised the strength of the Russian army.

    Rurik didn''t say much. It was a good thing to show his allies with extremely strong muscles, because it would consume the enemy''s vitality.

    He condoned his wounded soldiers on the battlefield under the ship, and ordered his subordinates to give swords to the enemy''s wounded to death, collect weapons and recover arrows.

    At this moment, a small group of people came in the distance, and the army was warned again.

    Arik found his brother and pointed with a sword of blood, "That''s the new idiot who is not afraid of death. Let me kill them."

    "No, brother. It must be a messenger, perhaps begging us to stop killing or something."

    "Then execute the messenger."

    "No, listen to what the messenger has to say. Don''t worry, the messenger''s words are unsatisfactory. If I let you do it, they won''t escape."

    "Okay." Arik smiled, throwing off the blood from the sword and inserting it into the scabbard.

 Chapter 600ï¼š This is a rewarded peace talk

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The enemy did not leave, and the Russian soldiers who stayed on the original line did not dare to really relax their guard.

    As more and more Balmerk friendly troops crossed the river, the army became more vigorous.

    In this regard, the king of Northumbria, Einred, who brought the bishop personally wanted to make peace with him, could clearly see all this with his naked eyes.

    The horseshoe stepped on the blood-stained summer grass, and the dead or squirming corpse on the ground made him shocked. If it weren''t for his own strength, he would have vomited out.

    At least the bishop of York himself clenched the silver cross on his chest. He suddenly retched many times, and the little priest accompanying him could only snuggle around the large wooden cross, reciting the scriptures in his mouth to forcibly cheer himself up.

    "They will never behead the messenger. If they find that the king himself is here, they should maintain the basic courtesy." Thinking of this, the bishop of York looked at the king himself.

    Ernred at least seemed to maintain a great calmness, but I hope this is indeed the case.

    If the king dies, Northumbria''s throne must be cheaper than Osbot in the north. However, the army led by that man can resist the army of barbarians?

    The more corpses went forward, the more corpses fell, and Ernred''s mood became more and more complicated.

    The corpse of a war horse appeared in front, and the dense rain of arrows on the ground looked like wheat ears to be harvested, although there were only a variety of spring wheat in the southernmost Wessex territory.

    As the distance drew in, Rurik could see Einred''s face clearly with his naked eyes.

    Although there was only a very brief encounter last year, it was not easy for Rurikben to know whether it was the king himself.

    Wait, what is that man doing? !

    He took off the wooden prosthesis of his left arm, showed his broken arm, and took off his helmet.

    "It is indeed the king himself." Rurik nodded, and immediately called the food officer Paul to his side to whisper a few words, and then instructed Jeflo to bring the inevitably failed king to his side.

    They marched aggressively, but Paul, the food officer, trembled because of great tension.

    Magnuth, who has established himself as a king, squinted his eyes and looked at it: "Rurik, that''s their king? Now I am the master of this land. Very well, you tricked that man over, and I chopped it down. He has no future troubles."

    Rurik was really taken aback: "Father, why bother? That''s a dog with a broken spine. If you keep him as your servant, you can **** the bones and **** the marrow."

    "is it necessary?"

    "It''s very necessary, at least temporarily. When he finally loses its use value, it''s not too late for you to do it again."

    "Oh, I''m afraid that your kindness is out of season." Magnut stroked his son-in-law smoothly and said: "If my daughter Noren is here, she will probably persuade me the same way. Well, if this man doesn''t surrender. We, killing him and his army is not a problem for you and me."

    This is like the defeated Celtic king surrendering to Caesar in person. Whether to kill or cut is all in the mind of the victor.

    Einred saw that the Vikings had also sent messengers, they were a group of lunatics with blood-stained gowns!

    There is also a man in black robe, who doesn''t look like a combatant.

    The contact between the two sides finally began, and Ernred was still riding his horse, his posture was really arrogant, and he looked down on Jevlo and the others in a condescending attitude as a winner.

    "You! Come down to me!" Yevlo pointed straight at the sword.

    The food officer Paul immediately did the translation, but his soothing tone was completely incompatible with Jevlo''s domineering.

    "Why should I dismount? I am the king of Northumbria! You are just a barbarian general. You should dismount me."

    Hearing it, Jeflo didn''t get angry, and when he changed his hand, he cut his horse''s legs with a sword. Ernred immediately fell under the horse, and was pressed on the grass by the soldiers who rushed up. The priest and the bishop of York who were caught off guard were both controlled.

    "You are a bunch of villains! Don''t be so powerless! I am a king! Tell you Rurik, he is just a duke, I am a king!"

    Evlo finally understood these words. After the king was pulled up, he slowly took off his helmet, revealing his black hair and his North Asian head.

    "Ah! It''s you?!"

    "It''s me."

    In the whole of Britain, only the inner city of Lundium (London) still lives a group of noble Roman remnants, all of whom are black-haired. There are black-haired Vikings among the Vikings, and they have nothing to do with the Romans.

    There was a respected guard next to Rurik, and Ernred noticed his black hair and remembered it in his heart. He even knew that this short man was really cruel.

    Jeflo didn¡¯t intend to go into further details, so he said: "My master is Rurik, and now my master has said that if you negotiate, you will unarm and go to our army. If you veto, I will get the master¡¯s Authorize, you can kill you now, and even your last army will be wiped out."

    Ernred knew that what this person said was true, and that life was betting on his mediation.

    "I want to see your master, now, you unarm me."

    The king''s obedience really surprised Jeflo, and he asked his subordinates to strip him out of cloth, and finally wanted to tie his only right arm with a rope.

    However, those priests were unlucky.

    Because Rurik''s command was too simple, he brought the king himself back.

    Those little priests were all killed, and the shocked Bishop of York suddenly closed his eyes in the face of the bleeding sword and waited for his sad fate. As a result, his head fell naturally...

    The sudden change caused Ernred''s heart to be broken. He glared at the Viking Titan in grief and sighed deeply.

    He lamented: "Do you still think I can strangle your young duke with one hand? My life lies in your hands, why tie my right arm."

    Yevlo didn''t speak, and in the end he simply put a rope around his neck, walking back to his army as if leading a cow and a horse.

    At this moment, the kingdom soldiers and peasant soldiers watching from a distance, they witnessed all this, naturally thought that the king was killed, and immediately began to flee on a large scale.

    In the end, only a hundred people and a dozen cavalrymen saw that the king was taken away like an animal, and while crying in grief, they were waiting for the final news.

    Ernred was mortal, and he had only one plea to tell R¨¹rik.

    The defeated king stepped through a large number of corpses of Northumbrian soldiers, and finally entered the army of Vikings.

    He really entered here, but he didn''t think this group of people were pure and barbaric. The enemy maintained a very strange order. A large group of well-dressed soldiers stood neatly with large round shields, and they were stunned to construct a passage.

    Rurik, Arik, Magnuth and Bijuni are standing at the end of the "road". Behind it are the densely moored ships on the Maas River, and the towering masts of the big ships even create huge shadows. A lot of temperament swayed, violently in the wind.

    "You get out first." Rurik ordered casually.

    In the blink of an eye, his face was calm and looked down on the defeated king, and he said in Saxon: "Your defeat is destiny. Erinred with the broken arm, our army is here again. This time, York is in our hands. in."

    This Rurik is still a handsome boy. See you again after a year. This kid is more like a pure man, but a very fierce man. The handsome face has deep eyes, and his eyes are full of ambition. Rurik can actually speak Saxon, although he has a strange accent, he can basically understand it.

    Einred took another look at York, where the orange royal flag was supposed to be flying, but now it has become a flag of the Russ with a white background and blue pattern called a "paddle", and even a flag with a huge bird printed on it.

    Seeing his hesitation, Rurik immediately introduced his father-in-law and eldest brother-in-law.

    For Biyuni, this down-and-out king can be described as an acquaintance.

    It was naturally the first time Magnuth saw him. For a defeated man, his first request was to order him to kneel and surrender.

    "I have your royal city. This is the new territory of our Balmerks. You must surrender to me, or you will be killed."

    At least surrendering to a bearded old man, Ernred felt quite comfortable. But this old man actually wanted to humiliate his personality.

    "You kill me." Erinred rolled his face and closed his eyes.

    An angry Magnuth wanted to do it himself, but he was stopped by R¨¹rik. Because this situation is not in line with his original intention.

    Liurik reassures his father-in-law: "In the end, this battle was completed by our Russian army independently. It was my people who defeated him. I should decide how to deal with it."

    "This... alright."

    Whoever has the most meritorious deeds has the most say, the Viking society follows this culture, and even Magnuth cannot violate tradition. Of course, if you really killed an enemy leader with a rope around his neck, no one thought it was an honor.

    Rurik motioned to his subordinates to release all the restraints of Erinred, and pointed his finger into the distance: "You are a proud king, but your subordinates have betrayed you. You are already alone. It stands to reason that we shouldn''t give it to you. Any courtesy."

    "So? What about your conditions?" Einred asked immediately.

    "You are a wise man, and I guessed my intentions at once. Killing you is really not good for us, even this war itself can be avoided, but when we landed you were not there at all. This is you Responsibility! If you dedicate your life when our fleet arrives and cede the land to give tribute, this **** battle will be avoided. It¡¯s all your mistake. But it¡¯s not too late to follow suit."

    This speaks so vividly and vividly of the hypocrisy and arrogance of the victor!

    But Ernred had nothing to say, and after thinking about it, he wanted to ask: "So, I became a tool in your hands."

    Rurik smiled: "Exactly. I plan to have a peace negotiation, I don''t know what you think."

    This is simply Satan handing out an olive branch. Is it worthy of belief?

    If it is really a stalwart, Ernred would have taken the last warrior to the death rush, or now frantically angered his opponent and killed him. But he didn''t. He didn''t want this from the beginning, but he couldn''t put down his noble body to do the humility of a lowly servant.

    "Peace talks? Of course you can. But I must act as a king and negotiate peace with your peers."

    When he said this, Ernred''s eyes immediately looked at Magnuth, who was self-reliant.

    What did Magnut mean with this nonsense? Cut him off and seize his territory again.

    After all, R¨¹rik had a long-term view. He didn¡¯t want the Balmerks who colonized Northumbria and classified as Norwegians in a broad sense. Because of a treaty, they would really feel at ease on the new land they own. At least Barr. The Merck people must first establish a solid ruling core on the island with a few years of operation. The Duchy of Ross will not rule here. What Rurik needs is a new source of materials to do business, and even for the Balmerks of Narvik Port to immigrate to Britain, so that they can infiltrate Balmerk with their influence. Replaced by the old place.

    It seems to be the beauty of others, and behind it is Rose''s consideration of the future.

    Lurik is willing to be a guarantor, so that a peace treaty can last for at least two or three years.

    The wilderness is not a place for peace talks. The best place is naturally the palace in York.

    Einred crossed the Maas River in the long Viking boat. He witnessed the big ships one after another, amazed and envied.

    He wanted to know whether York City had become a **** on earth, and the result was not much different from hell.

    Vikings with various braids are everywhere, with their arms bare, deliberately displaying their tattoos.

    Many young women work silently, and women scream and cry from time to time.

    Ernred closed his eyes and kept blaming himself for his sins. As the king brought heavy troops to the border with the Mercia Army, the city was easily occupied by them and fell into such a situation.

    He hurriedly questioned Rurik with grief and anger: "These are my people, and you actually treat them as slaves."

    Rurik shrugged, turned his head and said, "Your ancestors dealt with Picts in the same way. Well, they are not slaves. At least our army must occupy this place forever. Young men have no wives. You are not qualified. King, our men are not villains, we have our own principles."

    "You! You are savages." Erinred grinned his teeth.

    Rurik was also anxious when he heard it, and choked back: "Because we don''t believe in your god?"

    "This¡­¡­"

    "I''m surprised, why don''t you ask me your son? I''m not stupid enough to kill Ella. By the way, even the unclean queen with you is alive now."

    Erinred was stunned on the spot, believing that the soldier would just stay still while pushing him. His sluggish eyes stared at Rurik, two lines of tears flowed out for a while, and he squeezed out a thank you for a long time.

    It was originally the stone room where Ainred summoned the generals and discussed political affairs, but now those who are standing are all Vikings from afar.

    The rough square table is in the middle, with Rurik and Magnuth sitting on one side, and Erinred on the other.

    The atmosphere of the whole negotiation was full of the arrogance of the winner, but Ernred was not a stubborn person.

    Of course Rurik was prepared for the request of the coalition forces, but Einred, who had just sat down, immediately attacked: "My son! I want to see Ella!"

    "Of course you can. After the negotiation, you will naturally be reunited with your father and son." Rurik said casually.

    "No!" Erinred was suddenly furious: "I must see him now. Leurik, prove your own honesty, let Ella stand by my side, and I will negotiate with you."

    "Presumptuous! The failed king." Arik, who was on the side, suddenly drew his sword. Although he didn''t understand the island-Saxon language, he knew that the king was arguing.

    Rurik twisted his temples, looked at the old-faced Magnuth, and casually ordered: "Come on, bring the prince out. Bijuni, let your toys come out to see you too, in the end she was originally It''s this king''s woman."

    After a while, Ella was really led out. Seeing his father, the boy burst into tears on the spot and threw himself in his arms.

    Einred was crying too, but after a while, he saw her out of the corner of his eye.

    "It''s the queen. It''s the unclean queen. What is this woman doing now?!"

    Even in the fur of the barbarian and braided hair of the Viking, Einred knew the face of Queen Anna.

    It is an unclean woman who is serving the new master again.

    Look at Biyuni who pulled it out again. This tall, bald-headed man with a pattern on his head was just a command. The unclean woman actually got down on her knees, and she sat on her side. At Han''s feet, a big hand randomly fiddled with his chin and stroked his hair.

    She has no gods in her eyes, and she has no expression when she sees herself.

    Einred estimated that the woman''s soul had completely dissipated and became an empty shell possessed by the Vikings, and this strong and terrifying man was about to be pulled over, which was pure humiliation. Considering the current situation, Ernred was unable to speak even if there was a complete curse. He would not make any excessive reactions for a woman who had betrayed him a long time ago and is now insane. He just wanted to do his best to preserve the existence of Northumbria, even if the territory was severely shrunk.

    But wait a minute! Maybe this army of barbarians...

    "Yeah! Why do I have to let me Northumbria bear the suffering alone?! Mercia''s Wiglav, because of you villain, made me almost wiped the country. I want to retaliate against you!"

 Chapter 601ï¼š Peace Treaty and Diversion from the South

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The son is standing by her side, maybe Ella also feels that her mother is already a **** with nothing but an empty shell.

    The facts are similar. Biyuni possesses this noble woman. He is as strong as a bull and has completely conquered this woman''s mind. He took it as something to show off, even if many people thought it was unnecessary.

    With his son by his side, Ernred''s nervous heart finally calmed down a bit.

    "As you can see, I speak my words." Rurik said solemnly: "Now, let''s start our peace talks. Ernred, you should understand that the so-called opportunity for peace talks is given to you by our military. You You only have the right to accept it, and you have no right to refuse."

    "Why? This is unreasonable. If so, it won¡¯t be considered as peace talks. At least I have the power to put forward terms. I am still the king of Northumbria. Also, the matter of your self-reliance as kings, the whole of Britain, no kingdom Will admit it."

    Rurik was quite surprised, afraid that this guy suddenly got up when he saw his prince alive?

    "Why do we need their recognition. We are all a group of weak sheep." Rurik paused again, stood up and stuck his head out: "You are all weak countries, and weak countries have no diplomacy. And the strong don''t need it. Diplomacy. Do you speak Latin?"

    "Latin?" Erinred was taken aback, he couldn''t believe that the word "Latin" would come out of a barbarian boy.

    "Vici! Vidi! Veni!" Rurik blurted out without a moment''s hesitation

    At least this phrase is known to Ernred. He suddenly broke out in a sweat and said: "You really speak Latin. You killed my bishop of York, and it looks like you killed all the priests. If the bishop Not dead, he will communicate with you in Latin."

    Rurik nodded: "It''s true that my people are impulsive. Just like Caesar is decisive, does our army have to go through the permission of your island and kingdoms? We attacked you not because Northumbria is the most decisive. The weak, it''s all because you are the closest to our hometown."

    "Huh? Your goal is to conquer the entire island?"

    "Perhaps." Rurik shrugged, then asked again: "Do you know history?"

    "..."

    "A long time ago, we were a family. You left three hundred years ago, and we have been staying in your homeland. Since you can land on the island in a small boat, we now have a big boat. Isn¡¯t it easy to come here? But we do It has become different. You have betrayed Odin and converted to the faith of the Romans, and we still believe in Odin."

    What Rurik said is of course true. Unless the Saxons, Anglo and Jutes crossed the sea on a large scale, the remaining Jutland peninsula would not be filled with Danes.

    Einred didn''t know this. He had never experienced any historical education. He had only hearsay about the past, and now he regards what Rurik said as a kind of **** to find the legitimacy of the occupation.

    Einred simply yelled: "Talk about your purpose. No matter what our relationship is, we are still in a state of war. Let''s talk about how you want to end this dispute, and what do you want to give Northumbria? The end."

    "Okay! Listen to our terms now. We want all the land east of the River Us, the land and towns near Bamburgh and Lindisfarne, and Edinburgh. Everyone in this area will Become our servant. I want you to provide us with no less than three million Roman pounds of wheat tribute each year, and then provide us with an additional 5,000 young women."

    Hearing it, Ernred stood up furiously: "This is a great shame! You are going to split half of my country!"

    "But, do you have a choice?" Rurik said coldly.

    Yup! The truth is so cruel.

    Einred sat down again and said coldly: "My army has fled, and Earl Roydis was killed in battle. They may think I am also dead. Soon, many Earls will support Osbert. Succession to the throne will continue to fight with you. Even if you own the land mentioned above, the battle will not stop. They will not accept this humiliation."

    "Then kill them. Wait a minute, you just mentioned a person''s name?!"

    Ernred did not hesitate to explain the existence of a man named Osbot, and even claimed that if his family is extinct, that man will naturally inherit the throne. "That''s a man who will fight until the last soldier. Either you kill him or even his men, or the war will never stop."

    "Really? We still have a large army in Bamburgh." Rurik''s face was arrogant, and he was naturally more cautious.

    "The man and his army are in the north, and many of the northern territories you ask for belong to him. Even if I make a promise, he..."

    "Then we have to fight."

    As for the life and death of Osbot and his family, Ernred doesn¡¯t care. Anyway, that family would like to extinct his heirs to inherit the throne. In peacetime, apart from controlling Edinburgh and Bamburgh, most of the rest of the northern land is Osbo Special family, and even support the noble lords of their family.

    In addition, there is also the abominable Strathclyde problem. To the northwest of the country is a large group of Picts who surrender to the kingdom. Once the kingdom''s strength is weakened, the locals will rebel.

    Einred thought for a while, and made some calculations in his mind about the gains and losses after the choice. If this group of Vikings must be so, they also succeeded in destroying Osbot in the north, and then Strathclyde rebelled. Isn''t it only a quarter of the territory belonging to Northumbria?

    The army of Vikings is going to take Penicia and Deira (the birthplace of Northumbria) as their own! Northumbria, once the overlord of Britain, was going to shrink to the west of the Us River, and the last territory of the kingdom was the homeland of Regid and Emit.

    The previous kings conquered the kingdoms of Regid and Emit established by the British, and the last Strathclyde swore to surrender. Northumbria ruled East Anglia and Mercia all the way through the army''s power south, and the Kingdom of Kent also surrendered to its princes. The prosperity of the past is gone, and the great kingdom actually wants to stay in a small place to survive?

    Ernred had no choice, but he had to make the final struggle, at least to fight for a little power for the final kingdom, so as not to be bullied by the Vikings too badly.

    He initially agreed with Rurik''s request for the territory, but he really didn''t want to give it to the food and women.

    "Give you three million pounds of wheat per year. It is difficult for me to produce. Five thousand women, if you give it to you, my kingdom will die! You have taken the last young woman in my domain, and soon even The farm clothes for farming will no longer exist! Don''t you have any hands and feet? You can only raise the sword of murder, but cannot raise the draft of hoeing?"

    When he asked, Rurik felt that he was asking too much. Northumbria is not a populous country until now, and once again being divided into a large territory, plundering a large amount of wheat from the hands of the remaining people, and then pulling away a group of women, this kingdom is not in name.

    Concession is possible, but you must make a decent concession.

    "But we have to get five thousand young women. I can promise not to deprive them of their faith. No matter what the method is, you have to give us three million pounds of wheat every year and an additional five thousand young women. You just have to do At this point, we can guarantee the safety of your final power."

    "This! You are embarrassing me, knowing that I can''t finish it now."

    Rurik narrowed his eyes slightly: "If you can''t finish it, then don''t negotiate. Kill you and your son, and we will directly occupy the entire Northumbria."

    "Wait!" Einred waved his hand immediately: "I really can''t get so many women, and letting me hand them over is a betrayal of my faith and is bound to go to hell. However, Maizi, I You can work hard."

    Of course, what Rurik wanted most was wheat, and in the future, he might also bring the Balmerks from the fleet and colonial farms to buy it in the future. Asking for 3 million pounds of wheat is really a huge amount. As long as Northumbria is willing to take it out, it means that this shrinking kingdom in the future has lost its potential for war.

    How can they accumulate strength by making all the surplus food as a tribute?

    Einred also noticed that this blond Ruriek seemed to be young, so how could his mind be as vicious as Satan? What the Vikings wanted was not a peace treaty, but a truce treaty that lasted for several years. However, how can I be able to expel them now?

    Unless you do...

    Einred sighed and said: "I can be the king of a small country, and I can cooperate with you, but I want you to swear that I will not attack me again after I do. Northumbria is too much. We are weak. Attacking us will not get any more treasures. We can only add killings. It is not good for you to kill potential servants. I want to warn you not to feel that you can live in peace in your new territory."

    "Hey? Is it a threat from the neighboring kingdoms?" Rurik asked knowingly.

    "Exactly! As you know, I have been leading the army to confront the Mercia army in the south. Once they learn of the decline of my kingdom, they will invade on a large scale. They are stronger than my Northumbria, with a milder climate. Wheat is high-yield. There is a large population, there are a lot of young women you desire, and there are mountains of gold and silver. Why must you desperately looting the bitter cold land here, you have incomparable fighting power, why not go to war against Mesiah? If you don¡¯t go to war, they will take the initiative to attack."

    Things have become complicated.

    Although Paul, the food officer, has been acting as an interpreter, translating the negotiations between Rurik and Einred into Gnostic and telling the audience, everyone can basically understand it. After Einred¡¯s remarks, he became supportive. Hesitate.

    Rurik had to think about it, after all, the war against Messia was not his original intention, at least not in this year''s plan.

    Seeing the other party''s hesitation, Einred immediately seriously suggested: "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! The king of Mercia is called Wigraf, and he and his army are just south of the Don River, facing the border between our two countries. Wait a minute! In fact, it is facing off across the river with your new kingdom! This is not the war between Northumbria and Mercia, but the war between you and Mercia. You can take the opportunity to kill their king and take a large piece of riches. territory."

    A new war?

    To be honest, Rurik¡¯s heart moved, only because Einred¡¯s continued description illustrates a fact that is very beneficial to the Rossbalmerk coalition forces, that is, the coalition fleet can go upstream along the Don River and kill directly. When he arrived at Dole Village, he was caught off guard to kill the Mesiah, and from then on there was a major strategic opportunity to invade and plunder south.

    Now that the entire island has just completed the wheat harvest, this Ernred also said that the Messiah is a mixture of wheat and oats, and it is mainly because of the meal problem that Rurik''s heart is moved.

    R¨¹rik had to discuss with Magnuth and others urgently. The lengthy explanation was meaningless. As long as the new battle can reap even greater benefits, Magnuth and Bijuni would both beat the thighs. , Is to immediately fight to the death with Mercia, to personally cut down the untimely past Wigraf.

    Their attitude is so determined that Rurik is not good at saying anything. Brothers are bold, have new goals, and the army is eager to reap new benefits after the new war, so let''s continue fighting.

    The peace talks with the king of Northumbria were nothing to talk about. After all, Ernred was not the one who died the king, nor the righteous generation.

    This person doesn''t want to be a servile courtier, so don''t be a courtier. It''s okay to be a king of a small country and spend his life temporarily in this increasingly magnificent Viking era.

    A kingdom of York controlled by the Balmerk Vikings was born. Einred admitted that this powerful kingdom built on his own land by despicable outsiders was clearly his own palace, and he honored the old man Mag. Nut is the "great king", which is the original meaning of the term "Magnut", and it also recognizes Bijuni as the crown prince of the Kingdom of York.

    The question of faith is set aside for the time being, or the so-called question of faith is not a problem at all. In the face of sudden destruction, it is the best choice for your own family to have such a result. At least his family still retains the fire of Ella, which has the possibility of revenge, even if the possibility is very slim.

    Five thousand young women, Erinred could not provide, the annual supply of 300 pounds of wheat, through squeezing the farmers in the remaining territories, and taking advantage of the violence of the Vikings to abduct local farmers in the war against Messia, To save the army''s expenditure, he gritted his teeth and realized that he could do it well.

    The peace talks ended only on the day of the riverside battle, before the warmth of the dead bodies dissipated. The rapid development of the matter made Erinred feel that this was a nightmare.

    The next day, the dream woke up. He woke up from the house that was the servant¡¯s living room with his son in his arms, knowing that all this was not a dream, but a reality that was worse than a nightmare.

    Ella was ignorant and ignorant. The young boy yelled at his father and mother was a fool. He was bullied by the bald man at will and he was helpless.

    Einred first gave his son a slap, and when he was crying, he yelled: "Don''t cry! You are a man! Remember this pain! Remember the humiliation of our kingdom. When I die, you will be the king of the kingdom. . Don¡¯t be arrogant for a woman, you must find a way to help our kingdom. One day, you will expel the Vikings who invaded our territory."

    Ella covered her face with tears and nodded ignorantly.

    Einred stood up, he still had to personally sign a formal peace treaty for yesterday''s peace talks.

    Rurik, the cub of Rose actually thought of texting the treaty, do their barbarians have words? Wait a minute. That **** can speak Latin, and maybe he would write documents in Latin. Isn¡¯t that true...

    The facts are as Einred expected.

    A piece of parchment uncovered from the warehouse of the Kingdom was cut into three parts, with three scripts on it, namely the Luen alphabet in the Norse language, the Saxon Northumbrian dialect written in the Latin alphabet, and the written Latin. Written text of the treaty.

    Rurik actually understood written Latin, as well as colloquial Latin, which really surprised Einred further.

    "Non-aggression Treaty between the Kingdom of York and the Duchy of Ross and the Kingdom of Northumbria"

    Just as the Saxons who immigrated to Britain are no longer Saxons, the Balmerks who decided to immigrate to Britain on a large scale must gradually become different from the natives. "The Kingdom of York", this is Magnuth''s new name for the land where the immigrants live, and he himself is the king of the Viking Kingdom of York.

    As for the name of the treaty, it is purely an evil taste of Rurik.

    In other words, the name of the treaty already implies its results. This is just a brief armistice treaty. No one can stop the expansion of Vikings from all walks of life. This is the trend of the entire era! The Kingdom of York will tear up this treaty and devour Britain with a stronger Viking army. And the Viking Danes across the sea, they can never be spectators.

    As long as Magnuth or his successor decides to tear up the treaty, Ross, as a side of the alliance, will naturally send troops to help.

    Ernred signed his name with a quill pen.

    Rurik signed his signature in Latin, and his skillful gesture of holding a pen shocked Einred. In addition, the posture of this writing is so regular, it is simply better at writing than the copywriter.

    At least this boy is by no means a barbarian.

    In contrast, Magnut grasped the quill with all his fingers, just like grasping the hilt of a sword, and "engraved" his name on the three pieces of text with simple vertical lines, which is scribbled. all.

    After signing this document that humiliated the country, Ernred was sweaty, and he sat down and almost collapsed.

    Looking back at the Vikings, everyone is not ecstatic.

    The Russian Army and the Balmerk Army are very busy. Signing this treaty is tantamount to stating that the army is about to temporarily withdraw from York. Turning around, it immediately forms a coalition with the remaining Northumbria troops that Einred can control. Enred is a sacrilegious army that will kill the Messiah army and its king by surprise.

    This has nothing to do with faith. When the treaty was signed, Ernred felt that he would go to **** after death. He didn''t care anymore, at least the fire of revenge was given to his son Ella.

    He needs a stable external environment to accumulate strength, and he is more entangled in the anger against King Mercia in the past, and he is happy to see the Viking army teach them well.

    He is standing on the wall, and now he is a human being.

    The big ships were still parked on the river, and the granary in York City had been emptied, and all of them were taken by the cub R¨¹rich. Einred is really strange. All the news about the Vikings came to capture gold, silver and population. The so-called Balmerks of the Kingdom of York did this. Why are the Ross people only interested in wheat?

    He saw those Vikings washing their blood-stained robes on the banks of the Uth, and he couldn''t help sighing that the robes that were once stained with the blood of the Northumbrians would eventually be covered with the blood of the Messiaes.

    The Messiah King Wiglav will pay a terrible price for his provocation at the wrong time, and even perish his country.

    Subconsciously, Ernred with his broken arm hoped to insult his Viking army to attack Messiah. "Only the world in which Northumbria is hurt" is unreasonable! Thinking of this, he couldn''t help laughing, like a crazy fool...

 Chapter 602ï¼š Shake the pot in a humble manner

    The kingdom''s many defeats in the East Anglia kingdom, Mercia''s hegemony also fell into twilight.

    Wigraf, who resisted the rule of Wessex and restored the royal power, expanded the land and gained the population of neighboring countries to rejuvenate the kingdom, which became an urgent task.

    Make every effort to rectify the internal affairs and rest with the people to replenish their energy? In an environment where powerful enemies are waiting and harassed by Vikings crossing the sea, if you do so, you will only die faster.

    Wigraf had just reached forty years old, and he was very young. He holds an army, continues to serve as foreign mercenaries after the ancestors of the past dynasties, and then uses the army to suppress the dissatisfaction of the domestic people, and cooperates deeply with the church to protect his hard-won kingship.

    The warm summer wind swept across the plains on both sides of the Don River, and the two armies of Mercia and Northumbria were still facing off in the village of Dole (Sheffield).

    It''s just that the situation has changed in recent days.

    It was a bright morning. Inside the king''s tent, Earl Lindsay (later Lincolnshire) reported to his king with great interest: "Your Majesty, there is excellent news."

    "Good news? That Ernred is willing to cede south of Roydis (Leeds) to me? What did your spies find out."

    "This is exactly what I want to say. Your Majesty, we were deceived by them." When he said this, Earl Lindsay smiled.

    "We were deceived? Are you still happy? Their army is on the other side of the river."

    "The army? No." The count shook his head. "Einred ran away with the main force. The enemy''s camp was full of old and weak farmers. Those who wandered along the river were just farmers in the clothes of kingdom warriors."

    "How can this be?" Wigraf was furious, and felt the matter a little strange.

    The count said: "Your Majesty, this is a good opportunity. In my opinion, Ernred will not cede the territory to us. His main force is withdrawn for unknown reasons, and the rest are vulnerable. Let''s not spend time here anymore. Let¡¯s take the village on the other side of the river first, and we will take their captives and fight for our army in the future."

    "Okay! Just do it!" When excited, Wigraf drew out his sword, kissed the hilt and lifted it to the sky, feeling that this was an opportunity given by God.

    The Mercia army''s camp suddenly commotion, they desperately cut wood and assembled rafts in order to cross the river.

    The priests who accompanied the army prayed for the 1,000 most elite fighters who were in desperate need to launch a fierce assault. Each soldier kissed the gilded cross and was wiped on his face by the holy water of rose essential oil, as if he had gained infinite power.

    Regarding the movement of the Mercia barracks, the Northumbrian general Vitelli, who was ordered to garrison the camp, ordered the soldiers to carry flags and walk around the river in order to show the presence of the army.

    Maybe today is also a normal day?

    His rhetoric in front of the king is indeed more boastful, and now he has led nearly two thousand soldiers, and it is nothing more than Chen Bingdole Village. He knows himself, and relying on a group of armed farmers, he really fought a decisive battle with the Messiah army on the other side of the river. Failure was inevitable. Only by setting up a defensive posture and performing bluffing operations, as long as the time goes by, the crisis will be lifted.

    At first, the villagers feared that Bingxiu would be coming, but after so many days, the enemy had no plans to advance.

    The village name started a normal life, and the Northumbrian fighters who had no tasks to do stayed in the camp and slept wildly.

    Today is also a peaceful day...

    There is a village woman who acts as a mistress for Victory, and she has no fighting spirit for the time being, she just wants to hold on until the winter comes, and she will be appointed as a magistrate in the royal city.

    However, under the cover of the thin morning mist, more than 20 rafts carried nearly 200 Mercia soldiers to finish crossing the river quietly.

    Earl Lindsay personally led the team, the two hundred people are all wearing chain mail, shields and swords are also brand new. Their clothes are all dark green, and they are almost integrated with the world around them.

    The earl is not in a hurry to advance. Although he has information from the spies, he does not dare to act rashly, because it is too quiet here, is it always a trap?

    Until all a thousand people crossed the river, there was finally a sunrise in the east.

    The Northumbrian soldiers who woke up lazily to go to the toilet, of course, saw a large group of soldiers gathered on the river bank, and a large number of soldiers stood on the opposite side of the river bank.

    Go to the toilet? The soldier pretended to be scared to pee, and then shouted.

    But everything is too late.

    Earl Lindsay didn''t bring an archer this time, the capable personal obedience, the warriors of the earl, and the elite soldiers loyal to the king. This thousand brave parts mainly rushed to the Northumbria camp in Dole Village.

    The battle basically confirmed Mercia''s victory from the beginning! The victory of this daybreaking raid belongs to the King of Mercia Wigraf!

    Although the battle itself is in charge of Earl Lindsay.

    Northumbria general Vitelli was almost pulled up from the bed, and the village women who served him were driven away.

    He was **** with ropes and escorted outdoors. Also captured were nearly a hundred kingdom soldiers wearing orange clothes and more than two hundred peasant soldiers.

    "Happy! I have been angered for several months." Wigraf arrogantly rode around the occupied enemy barracks.

    The warriors of Mercia were tolerated and plundered, and the warriors who longed for victory were no more noble than the real Vikings.

    They occupied the barn in Northumbria and divided the prisoners into different categories. Many people immediately attacked the captured village women. If the priests hadn''t stopped them in time and threatened to excommunicate, the situation would have been more chaotic.

    Earl Lindsay is more focused on capturing, a large amount of food and weapons have solved the big problem of the army, as for the next thing, perhaps the captive general of Northumbria can provide useful information.

    If this person is a tough guy, the earl will not hesitate to serve him.

    Things are unexpected, this man who claims to be called Vitli doesn''t confess to himself! However, what this person said is simply unbelievable.

    "You are a liar. Come here, give me a fight first!" the count ordered.

    His warrior immediately beat Vitley to vomit blood, and the man still insisted on yelling, "My king reinforces York! The Vikings are here! My king is fighting them!"

    Earl Lindsay vented to think about the real loss of killing him, and waited on the spot for his Wang Weigraf to complete the seemingly majestic but rather boring cruise.

    Wigraf finally returned, and after questioning, he was really surprised by what the captured general said.

    "I know that the Vikings are a group of unpredictable islands. Don''t they only plunder on the coast? The king who has committed you will take the main force to fight them? As for?"

    Vitelli hesitated, and boldly asked about his ending.

    "You! A waste of my time! You deserve to die!"

    Hearing his judgment, Vitelli did not ask for mercy. He faced everything calmly, and finally was hanged from a tree.

    But Wiglav completely pardoned the other Northumbrian fighters who had been captured, boasting that he was the king of mercy, and ordered them to immediately loyalty to Mercia and fight for themselves.

    The warriors who were rude to the women of Dole Village were sentenced to ten sticks by Wigraf in accordance with the custom of the old Roman army, and the villagers were ordered to watch.

    Wigraf only wanted to immediately rule the land on the other side of the Don River, and immediately incorporate the three hundred new forces, and even the future taxes of more than one hundred villagers, men, women, children, and children. He also ordered the burial of the corpses of the Northumbrian soldiers who died in the battle, and each corpse received the final blessing from the priest Mercia.

    Wigraf did some scene work. He didn''t want to be a cruel ruler in Northumbria. This action indeed immediately caused the captives to rebel.

    As for the thousands of Northumbrian fighters who fled, they lost their helmets and armor, and quickly fled back to Roydis.

    But here, the city is full of dejected warriors.

    The terrible news is that the king is defeated and the king is dead! Earl Roydis died, his young son naturally inherited the title, but how can a ten-year-old child save the local crisis? The countess washed her face with tears, and the whole count was mourned.

    Many people even evacuated to the west coast, walked to the Manchester Fortress on the west coast, and even fled the border into the territory of Mercia.

    Some people are also going to the north, because after the king''s death, Osbot in the north can inherit the throne and be attached to him, at least he can get asylum.

    As the defeated soldiers in Dole Village fled back, the people in the city were afraid to go to Manchester on the west coast. Who can guarantee that Mercia will not fully attack? Roydis City is no longer safe!

    However, for the young new earl and his retinue who could not control the situation, they were ready to move on the advice of the countess. If the Mercian came and surrendered to King Wiglav, everyone would still be able to enjoy glory and wealth!

    But Roydis¡¯s chaos lasted for less than two days, and a small fleet of ships sailed upstream along the Ayre River that flows through the city.

    What kind of ship is that? Why is it so special?

    Once, the military and civilians here had extremely limited understanding of the Vikings, and only a few travelers explained to them the news about the South, claiming that they were Satan¡¯s apostles that emerged from the sea.

    It was a legend after all, but the Vikings described by the warriors who fled into the city were more terrifying than the legends in the past.

    The ship approached more and more, and the soldiers garrisoned at the city wall thought it was a big Viking oars boat, but the king''s flag was flying on the mast?

    This is Ernred, because of his cooperative attitude, the armies of Rurik and Magnut have ceased fighting in accordance with the newly signed treaty.

    Ernred regained control of the more than one hundred warriors staying outside the city. He also used the Viking long ship to arrive at Roydis, where he re-established his power.

    Jeflo escorted Einred to the arrival with a hundred brothers.

    If someone else performs this task, Rurik is really worried. Only Jeflo and others were undisturbed.

    There were as many as 3,000 Viking troops attacking York. After some melee, dozens of people were killed and hundreds of people were injured.

    York has been firmly in control of the new York Kingdom, all the wounded stay here temporarily, and a group of strong Balmerk fighters are stationed there. Ross Balmerk''s coalition forces gathered another two thousand troops, and they were standing by at the mouth of the river along the peacefully flowing Us River.

    To conquer a large area, the division of troops and occupation is inevitable. The strength of this Viking army was weakened by the division of troops, but their enemies had become exhausted from previous wars, and there was no need to worry about anything.

    Liurik is waiting, waiting for Erinred to re-convene his subordinates, especially recruiting troops at Roydis. The two sides form a coalition and meet at the mouth of the Uth River.

    This shouldn''t be a long process. Rurik believes that Jeflo will complete the missions well, and Erinred will not rebel stupidly.

    But how did things go so smoothly?

    Einred took his warriors off the Viking long ship. After a short while, the Evlo group, who was temporarily put on a layer of Northumbrian orange robes, disembarked and followed.

    To tell the truth, Ernred hopes that these outsiders will never take off the clothes of their own army. As long as they are willing to be loyal and change their faith, he would rather canonize a few new earls.

    Even if the territory of its own kingdom has shrunk severely, Northumbria is also a kingdom recognized by the Holy See. Of course, his wooing was immediately rejected by Yevlo. This was extremely absurd. Yevlo, who was a slave, regarded the title "Father of the Earl of Finland" very seriously.

    The soldiers and civilians saw the kingdom''s army, and their vigilance was gone. Then when they saw the king with the broken arm holding up the king''s gem-encrusted sword, they immediately opened the door.

    "Let''s go, my friend, I pray you don''t be rough with the people in the city."

    Paul, the food officer, respectfully translated to Jeflo, and Jeflo is also restraining his subordinates.

    In fact, Einred could not wait to hang the food officer in Edinburgh, but without this traitor, it would be difficult for him to communicate with the Vikings.

    Erinred entered the city grandiosely, and the soldiers of the kingdom who had fled back saw your majesty, and they gathered one after another, clamoring that they were actually loyal to his majesty.

    There were even more than a dozen soldiers kneeling directly at the feet of the king, pointing to the south one after another. Someone cried and said: "Your Majesty! The Mercian army attacked our camp! We failed."

    They were talking about the same information, although Ainred was shocked, but after a second thought, now the confrontation between himself and Mercia was meaningless.

    Einred left calmly, and he pardoned all the soldiers who wanted to desert.

    The soldiers and civilians quickly fixed their eyes on the fake Northumbrian soldiers.

    A group of mercenaries such as Jeflo. They come from different tribes and have complex identities. This is more surprising than the Saxons in Northumbria. For example, most of them have beards with strange braids.

    Einred came with his son Ella, and the widow of Earl Roydis also brought his son to the king.

    The young countess knelt at the king''s feet, crying and asking about her husband''s whereabouts.

    Einred said coldly: "Gafred died in the battle. I found his body, which has been properly buried in York."

    Upon hearing such clear news, the woman cried more fiercely.

    However, Ernred didn''t have time to waste time with this woman, and he even wanted to give this woman a brand new identity.

    "Your husband is a brave man, but...please let me go to the earl¡¯s mansion. Soon there will be the new palace, and Roydis is the new royal city..."

    The king returned with a small army, so the victory belongs to Northumbria?

    On the same day, the people learned from the real kingdom soldiers who came back with His Majesty that the king had made peace with the invaders, and those strange bearded soldiers were actually Vikings.

    Savage killers are actually mixed in the couch? The opinions of the people were so diverse that there was almost no sleep for Roydis¡¯s soldiers and civilians this night.

    Although Ainred was uncomfortable in the residence of Earl Roydis, he had no other choice.

    The York Church was looted by the Vikings, and the priests were killed. The Bishop of York himself died, and the holy relic of Lindisfarne had been taken away by them, and the treasure of Northumbria was gone.

    The days have to go on. That night, Ernred rebuilt his authority in this humble new palace.

    A more prestigious priest was temporarily elected as the bishop of York. This person can only act on his behalf, and his identity needs to be confirmed by the Holy See.

    Einred naturally put aside the matter of faith, he immediately canonized the earl¡¯s widow as queen, reiterating that Ella is the crown prince, and canonized the earl¡¯s widow¡¯s two sons as princes.

    He even wanted to canonize a Viking baron like Jeflo into a baron, provided that he had to convert. Evlo said that this kind of thing was absolutely impossible, and his brothers totally disagreed.

    Einred didn''t force it, because he was pleasantly surprised to find that when he threw an olive branch, some Viking men''s eyes fluttered, it was definitely moved. As long as there is a possibility, how can it not succeed in the future? Using the power of faith to win over them, and using high-ranking officials to lure them into rebellion, Ernred felt that this was a secret weapon, and even if it worked, it had to be a matter for the next generation.

    Jeflo and other Vikings slept in the barn. He was afraid of being attacked, and everyone could not sleep, so he arranged for guards.

    Ernred, who was in the bed of Earl Roydis, he ordered Diane, the Earl¡¯s widow, to wait in bed, and the woman did so despite her reluctance.

    The countess became the new queen, and they went through a very simple wedding and were recognized by the priest.

    As a queen, Diane was not happy, especially after the king¡¯s heartfelt words, she knew that the kingdom was defeated, Northumbria must rely on the Vikings to survive, and even the king¡¯s purpose was to The Vikings formed a coalition against Mecia. What a humiliation it is, and how weird the latter thing is.

    "Just forget your child, be loyal to me, be my queen, and be Ella''s mother." Ernred suppressed Diane, with a hint of murder in his words.

    "Your Majesty, what does this mean..."

    "Don''t worry. My people are very agile, and there will be no pain for the children to leave."

    "You... Are you going to kill my sons? No!"

    "Don''t worry, my queen, everything will be fine..."

    The countess became the queen overnight, and Diane struggled while crying, but Einred vented his frustration on the new queen.

    The next day, the bad news came unexpectedly.

    The two children who were suddenly canonized as princes were declared to have died of a sudden illness. Earl Roydis was extinct, and the territory was immediately cancelled and taken over to the king.

    The soldiers and civilians are not fools, knowing that this must be the king''s secret attack, so what do you care about yourself?

    Count Roydis, who is aware of the current affairs, led the old ministers to support Ainred to designate this place as the new king city. They actually already knew what would happen in the future, and there was no need for the king to announce anything.

    There is still something to be done.

    In the city square, Einred publicly announced the alliance between Northumbria and the Vikings, and claimed that the previous war was a misunderstanding and that everything was responsible for the invasion of the Kingdom of Merciathis Clumsy throwing the pot, the trance Queen Diane was really nauseous, and caressed her belly unconsciously, feeling that she was pregnant with the king''s child. She was not crazy, knowing that she and her natal family needed the protection of the royal power. She died of two sons. In fact, the king cleaned up potential enemies for the safety of the crown prince.

    Diane had nothing to say. She stood beside the king and looked at the screaming soldiers and civilians, feeling that the whole world was weird.

    This is indeed very weird. A few days ago, the two waves of people who were beaten to death have been killed, but now they constitute coalition forces attacking others?

    And this is already the only choice for Ernred. He must surrender all the responsibility to Mercia and call on the remaining people to seize Mercia''s land and continue to develop. It is also necessary to show the Vikings that he is a treaty-obeying person.

    But when he announced the taxes that the people had to pay, the people began to feel angry again, but they were helpless. That is an order from the nobles, and everyone must obey it.

    However, there is still another opportunity for everyone to rob the Mercian, relying on the spoils to make up for the losses caused by paying taxes.

    The farmer and the kingdom warrior stood together, and Ernred suddenly pulled out an army of up to three thousand people!

    Compared with the past, the morale of his army has become stronger!

    It is not that they have become more and more courageous because of the battle, but because of poverty and hatred, they have become a group of hungry wolves, staring at Mesiah...

    This really surprised Jeflo. Didn''t expect them to have such morale? Unfortunately, it is still a group of weak people.

    Einred didn¡¯t have time to stay at all. After organizing the army, he organized the army to walk along the Eyre River towards the mouth of the sea on the second day. Finally, on the third day after departure, the army was in the Gulf of Us. I saw a large number of Viking ships laying on the sea, busy plundering local fishery resources.

    The two sides have joined together!

 Chapter 603ï¼š Rurik meets Mercia for the first time

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    A group of people gathered on the beach, and dozens of orange and white flags were flying.

    "My lord, look." A soldier reported to Rurik.

    Standing on the bow of the Aphrora, Rurik leaned forward and squinted. Although it suddenly became a little cloudy today, he could see that not only the Northumbria King''s flag, but also the Ross flag.

    "Good job, arrived earlier than I thought."

    Rurik landed in a small boat, and Magnut and Bijuni also went ashore.

    The latter two had already contemptuous attitude towards Erinred after the signing of the treaty. In the eyes of the two, the army brought by them was still a weak group, even if they were allies, they were not qualified.

    After all, Ernred came with an army.

    "Haha, I saw a powerful army. I didn''t expect you to still have a fresh army." Rurik said something on purpose.

    Einred was not happy to say anything, and smiled with a strong face: "I have tried my best to recruit troops. We are now forming a coalition to attack Mecia. But..."

    "You don''t have to say more." Rurik said: "I know you are worried, don''t worry, I won''t let you lose a lot. We must develop a set of tactics for this raid so that we won''t suffer unnecessary losses."

    Tactics? This concept is really unfamiliar to Erinred.

    In the war, the army swarmed, the soldiers fought each other, and the victor stood in a pool of blood. The tactic that Einred knows now is to draw a scoop against the Vikings and put up a shield wall to scare people.

    The Northumbrian army had traveled a long way. They were mostly exhausted, and many of them had eaten up the dry food they carried. They endured hunger and sat on the ground waiting for the next arrangements.

    Rurik noticed this, and the situation was expected. His new friendly army was originally a weak group. If you expect a group of armed farmers to bravely attack the Messiah army, you should not expect too much.

    ¡¾Collect free books¡¿Follow v.x¡¾Book Friends Base Camp¡¿Recommend your favorite novels and receive cash red envelopes!

    The development of the situation surprised the Northumbrian army. Almost all the fighters resisted and fought together with the Vikings. For one thing, the two sides do not have faith, and this union is really a sacrilege alliance. Secondly, they are really afraid of these sea-crossing villains. Who can guarantee that the Vikings will not shed their grit and kill the donkey?

    However, they provided the food the army needed most-enough fish to satisfy everyone''s hunger.

    The veterans of the Northumbria Division were tired, and their makeshift camp was soon filled with the aroma of grilled fish.

    This gift really puzzled Erinred.

    Everyone set up an open-air military command post on the shore to discuss the next assault on the Mercia Army.

    Einred first offered a polite compliment: "You don''t even care about the previous complaints, but you will actually give us alms. In fact, you also..."

    He wanted to say that Vikings can also be good, but he held back.

    Rurik waved his hand, and motioned to Magnut not to speak yet.

    But Magnuth insisted: "King Northumbria, this is a reward from this king. Our army can easily defeat new enemies, but you must send troops to help prove that you have been on the battlefield. I will not Permit my weak allies to be too hungry to walk."

    Hearing this, Rurik smiled and said nothing.

    Einred also smiled awkwardly, and said nothing later.

    Rurik clapped his hands, "I am the commander of the army. Ernred with broken arm, now your army must obey my command."

    "Yes." he said.

    Hearing a boy as a conductor, Ernred was not surprised at all. It was this brat who almost beat himself up to subdue the country.

    There is indeed little known about the intelligence of the Messiah Army, Rurik, but it doesn''t matter. Based on the available intelligence, the Mercia King Wigraf recently destroyed the riverside barracks in Northumbria, which happened only a few days ago.

    The Messiah army may attack Roydis City. Since there are some Northumbrian army defenses there, Rurik doesn''t need to care about them.

    Although Einred mentioned this issue, Rurik bluntly pointed out the main points of the tactics.

    The so-called tactic is that the army will directly attack Dole Village (Sheffield) along the river. If the main force of Mercia is still there, a decisive battle will be carried out.

    It would be better if they went north. The coalition forces directly attacked Lindsay Cheng (the main city of Lincolnshire) along another river, plundering the surrounding area.

    Victory must belong to the coalition forces, and the follow-up of the battle will inevitably end in the plunder of the Lindsay area. The reason is quite simple. Right now, in the bay where the Ross Balmerk fleet is located, a nearby river that enters the sea is upstream, which is able to reach Lindsay City, and this area is very close to the sea, making it easy for the army to load and pull the looted materials. go.

    First fight Dole Village, and seek a decisive battle with the main force of Mesiah. If it is empty, the army goes straight into Lindsay City to induce the Mercia army to come to a decisive battle.

    "Is it still possible to fight like this?" Einred understood Rurik''s tactics. He felt that it was very inappropriate, and he was still worried that the Messiah Army was approaching Roydis.

    Rurik was full of confidence and didn''t want to talk nonsense with Erinred at all. Seeing Magnut also had something to say.

    "You still think my decision is too bold? I admit that there is a gamble. It doesn''t matter, our ship moves extremely fast. For the infantry, it takes five days to complete it in one day."

    Rurik glanced at Ernred again: "If you still feel worried, we robbed Lindsay, and then rushed to the royal city of Mercia. I heard the captive said that the river can lead to Lindsay and move on. You can reach Tamworth, the royal city of Mecia. Anyway, their king is not in the capital, and we are also very good at attacking cities. Are you complaining that your kingdom has become smaller? Why don''t you think that you can be the king of Mecia?"

    This is a possibility that Ernred had never imagined. I have to say that Rurik, a Viking boy, made this unrealistic fantasy suddenly possible.

    "Then act exactly as you decide. I''m willing to listen to your command." Einred said respectfully. This obedience is definitely from the heart. Magnut and Biyuni can see this clearly, and I am really surprised. different.

    In fact, the two of them still don''t understand, but Rurik gave a spree to the desolate Einred this time. Northumbria has lost a large area of ??land, and gnawed a large piece from Mercia. Isn''t it just the limit for one? What did he lose in the end?

    Based on Rurik¡¯s arrangement, the soldiers of Northumbria were authorized to ride on the ships of the Rus.

    Those armed cargo ships deliberately empty can be turned into troop carriers, five ships carrying five hundred Northumbrian fighters. They were ordered to unarm and enter the enclosed cabin, as if carrying a herd of livestock.

    They were temporarily confiscated with weapons and became a group of unarmed people.

    As for the others, with a small number of cavalry, they walked westward along the Don River and went straight to the village of Dole.

    The coalition began to pull out the next morning, and the coalition of Ross, Balmerk and Northumbria began to attack.

    The total strength of the coalition forces is as many as 5,000, of course, this is only 5,000 on the books.

    The main forces of the army are naturally the Ross Army and the Balmerk Army. Except for the five hundred Northumbrian fighters who are allowed to board the ship, the remaining half of the so-called fighters are equivalent to the atmosphere group.

    The wind direction and narrow waterways are quite detrimental to the large ships of the fleet, and Lurik used the old method to make the long rowing boats lead them forward.

    The Aphrora was towed by four long boats, and the other sail destroyers, except for the Mercury, only needed two long boats to be towed against the current.

    The current of the Don River was so soothing that the Mercury could advance against the current with a human propeller, but she still needed a long boat to tow it.

    Einred was invited to stand on the flagship of the fleet. He never thought that he could take this kind of big ship at zero distance. She was like a house on the surface of the water, and it must be so. This group of barbarians can destroy from a distant place. Own kingdom.

    Wait a minute! How can they be considered barbarians if they can build such a behemoth? There are legends that the Romans would build big ships a long time ago, but now these techniques are limited to legends. However, his own kingdom can only build some tiny ships, and there is no fleet on par with the Vikings in Britain as a whole.

    Going along the river is only a relatively smooth road. In terms of speed, can it be as fast as a boat?

    Einred felt that this fleet of long-snake formations was about to catch up with horseback riding! From the estuary of the river to the village of Dole in the interior, it was indeed a daytime journey. He had to estimate that if the Messiaians were still living in Dole, then when the blood-red sunset hung on the skyline, the Vikings and His own army was killed.

    They kept advancing along the Don River, and soon left behind the Northumbrian soldiers who were advancing on foot.

    The coalition forces are really nameless, if a decisive battle, the main force will still be the Vikings. Although Ernred was a little uncomfortable, he didn''t want the glory of defeating Mesiah to be taken away by the strangers who crossed the sea, and he had to lead his troops to the battle no matter what. But he didn''t want that. He was afraid that his own people would suffer a large number of casualties, which would make the already weak national strength even worse.

    Since the Vikings want to kill, let them go and do it!

    Einred made a psychological struggle, but decided to continue to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight in humiliation. It¡¯s also good to see how the Vikings manipulated their terrifying arrows, and then watch their infantry operations up close, so that they can quietly keep in mind and imitate them in the future.

    It is impossible for the Messiae army to have no defense against a huge army incarnation of the inland river fleet.

    After all, Mesiah is still a traditional landlocked country. Their military movement is slow, and even there is no serious cavalry unit in the country, and their overall mobility is quite limited.

    After the victory in Dole Village, the army must take a good rest.

    Continue north to attack Roydis? Earl Lindsay and King Wigraf both had this intention, but in the face of reality, they and other generals together, this matter really can''t be done this year.

    Because Wigraf stayed for a long time near the village of Dole. Although this is the border, the local area is actually the Count of Peksat. Some of the materials used to maintain the stationing of the Kingdom of Mercia and the Count of Lindsay are Peksat. The earl paid.

    How many years has Messia been restored? What''s more, Decades ago, the Earl of Peksat was the territory of Northumbria. Even if the ruler is replaced by a noble of the Mercia lineage, many people will not reject the rule of Northumbria again. But the people must pay a lot of taxes to keep the king''s master stationed near his home.

    Count Peksat is already obviously stubborn. Although he is related to King Mercia, this war is consuming the resources of his fief, which involves economic problems, and naturally he gradually slackened.

    Count Peksat was grinding foreign workers. Not only has the reinforcements been delayed, but the delivery of supplies to the king''s division has also stopped recently.

    Therefore, for King Wigraf, he also had some helplessness in his raid on Dole Village. This time, he seized the materials from the Northumbria barracks and alleviated some of his army''s problems. However, if he continued to conquer, it would be insufficient stamina.

    The Messiah Army was stationed at the enemy''s military camp on the opposite bank of the Don River. According to the brand-new plan, Wiglav decided to spend it until the fall of winter. If the Northumbrian army came to challenge at this moment, he would not hesitate to fight a decisive battle. If the decisive battle does not occur, it will continue until next spring, and use one winter to store food, supplies and troops, and then attack Roydis to have a chance of winning.

    They completely ignored the information about the Viking invasion. When a group of approaching ships suddenly appeared on the calm Don River, the entire camp was shocked.

    It was the evening when Wigraf, who had already planned to rest, was taken aback by the guard who broke into the camp.

    "Presumptuous! What makes you so alarmed?!"

    The guard was already trembling, pointing his right hand in a direction, and his whole person was terrified.

    "Your Majesty! Big ship! Very many big ships! They are moving towards us."

    "That''s it? Ridiculous!" Wigraf hurriedly put on his boots and walked outdoors, and saw the fleet of ships illuminated by the sunset.

    "Who is this? Is it the enemy? Or is it an ally?" Wiggrave trembles first, then yells, but what he responds to is the projectile from the torsion slingshot.

    At the same time, aboard the Aphrodite.

    Rurik asked Einred: "The front is your barracks? It''s all occupied by the enemy? I can''t see your flag, it''s all weird...well, the style is a bit like mine."

    The flag of the King of Mercia and the flag of the Russian Principality are both simple and simple with diagonal lines staggered. Naturally, the meaning behind them has no similarities.

    "It''s true, I implore you to attack indiscriminately, kill them, and help me get revenge." Einred said viciously.

    "No! This is not revenge for you, you are not worthy. This is just a new war, now look at my performance."

    Einredben felt that the Vikings would disembark immediately and sweep the occupied Dole village barracks like a flood.

    He is very satisfied with the current results. Fortunately, the Messiaians are here, and there is the king flag of Wiglav flying there. Everything was guessed right by the Viking boy, R¨¹lik. I am afraid that the battle under the sunset may be necessary. Was the life of Wigrave.

    However, the Vikings'' fighting style shocked him, the big thing on the ship''s gunwale covered by linen was actually a bow!

    The torsion slingshot is charged, cast iron projectiles are installed, and then there is a splendid launch.

    With the enemy in front, the Aphrora and most of the ships are firing projectiles at the frontal enemy at the maximum elevation angle.

    Almost all of the torsion slingshots are used, and they are launched freely, forming a terrible "hail".

    From the perspective of the fleet, since the Don River is almost east-west in the current section, the ship is advancing against the blood-red sunset, and everyone on board can hardly see the effect of the projectile strike.

    In fact, in the army camps of the Messiah on both sides of the river, the sudden iron hail hit some soldiers to their heads for the first time.

    Can you kill the enemy at such a long distance? These weapons refreshed Ernred''s cognition. What''s more sad is that the heavy weapon is right in front of him, but he can''t understand its operation far away.

    The Messiah barracks fell into chaos, and Wigraf watched eagerly at a warrior in the distance who was smashed to the head by a weapon, and the red and white things splashed on him, and he was immediately scared and screamed.

    The guards are holding the mandarin shields with iron skins to protect Wiggrave. Now there is no need to hesitate, the battle has just begun!

    He couldn''t see the enemy''s face at all, and his army suffered losses, but what was worse than casualties was that the army fell into chaos. The brave fighters of the past are escaping for their lives, because chain mail and ordinary shields have no resistance at all to the "rocks" that are suddenly dropped. They are frantically looking for solid objects to be a turtle with a shrunken head.

    This was not over yet, as the ship approached, there was a sudden whoosh from the sky.

    At this moment, Einred saw many Vikings who held strange flat bows and started shooting arrows again. He clearly saw the mass projectile of the wooden-armed crossbow, admiring and envious, as well as unforgettable hatred.

    Arrows fell one after another, and the Mercia Army had never seen such a dense range of long-range weapons strikes. As the chaos intensified, Wigraf shouted: "Guards! Send each other me across the river immediately!"

    He caught several guards and ordered them to pass the king''s order, and ordered all soldiers in Dole Village to withdraw to the other side of the river, and then to the distant forest, to avoid being killed by suspicious enemies.

    Wigraf was on the run. People saw the pontoon on the river flying the king''s flag. The king''s retreat order was given, and all the soldiers running around had a clear direction to flee.

    They flocked to the narrow pontoon made up of rafts and began to cross the river urgently. Those who accidentally fell into the water also swam wildly across the river.

    Wigraf slipped away, but it was too late for the Count Lindsay who accidentally became a defender.

    The vanguard¡¯s long ships deliberately ran aground, and the Balmerk Viking warriors disembarked fiercely, brandishing their swords and axes to the enemy ahead, and slashing and killing with the slogan "Blood Sacrifice Odin"...

 Chapter 604ï¼š The crisis in Mercia is also a turning point for Northumbria

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The Messiah army was in a mess, and King Wiglav, who had just escaped from the pontoon, could no longer take care of so much. He himself was running away, and when the soldiers saw this, they also kept the resistance aside, putting escape first.

    Earl Lindsay''s army has lost the opportunity to escape, and the formidable enemy is rushing towards his men with swords.

    The narrow pontoon was overcrowded, and there was also a key target for Rurik''s long-range weapons.

    The Aphrora was very close to the pontoon bridge, and the long ship that was pulling her forward kept advancing. As the distance shrinks, the torsion slingshot will only be more accurate and more powerful.

    The cast iron projectile pierced the soldier''s body and hit the person behind.

    When the torsion slingshot was replaced with a javelin, the javelin came directly into a three-person pair. The slain fell off the pontoon and sank on the riverbed. Some struggling in the water gradually drifted downstream, even past the ship.

    The warrior with a steel-armed crossbow climbed up to the vantage point of the stern tower and fired randomly at the crowd gathered on the riverside in the sunset.

    This is not a war, it is a unilateral killing!

    Forcibly passing the floating bridge and deforming is extremely dangerous. Goodbye, there are already many brothers who have been hand-in-hand with the sudden enemy, and they gradually feel that they must fight to the death.

    Some followers persuaded Earl Lindsay: "My lord, please let us take you to evacuate, first escape here and then make big plans."

    But the earl had already drawn out his sword and roared: "No retreat is allowed! We must fight these nasty Northumbrians here to the end! Fight with me and cover the king''s safe evacuation!"

    "But my lord, that''s not a Northumbrian."

    "It doesn''t matter! We attack."

    Earl Lindsay was a man, but he didn''t even know that he was fighting the most fierce and more fierce part of the Vikings.

    Grund and his group in heavy armor rushed to Messia''s chaotic army with their sword and axe, and the setting sun shone on their iron armor, as if they were smeared with blood.

    Soon, their bodies were really stained with blood, all of the blood of the Mercia Army.

    The axe fell like chopping wood, and the steel sword smashed without obstacles. This group of iron men is actually the tool man of Rurik. What he needs right now is not an indestructible berserker, but a user for the indestructible heavy armor.

    They rushed to the focal point of the chaos and hacked and killed at the crowded bridgehead.

    The arrow hit their armor, and then bounced away.

    "You... will never be aiming at me?"

    Grund was surprised at first, then relieved. This is the support of the friendly forces, even the crossbow arrows fired by the steel-armed crossbow cannot pierce this heavy armor.

    At the same time, the fleet led by the Aphrora dropped anchors one after another, and the ships were set on the Don River, becoming one after another floating arrow towers on the surface of the river.

    A large number of arrows fell from the sky, first to accelerate the chaos of the fugitives crossing the river, and then to a terrible blow to the enemy on the other side.

    Liu Li Ke''s face was made to order the bowman to continue to output, and there was no joy of killing on his face.

    But this move really shocked the accompanying King of Northumbria Einred.

    The king of the broken arm questioned Rurik loudly with a strong incomprehension, "Isn''t your arrow afraid of killing your own soldiers?"

    "Fear? Why be afraid? They like this kind of battle, but the Mercian will die."

    With just this word, Ernred only felt his chest burn, this beautiful boy was a fierce one after all.

    The chaotic battle at the bridge completely exceeded Earl Lindsay''s prediction. His armored fighters faced the same armored enemy, and the enemy''s armor was too outrageous.

    The Rurik mercenaries in the Rus army rushed the most fiercely, followed by a large number of swords and shields with bucklers.

    After a brief encounter, the brave Mercia fighters were killed, and the rest were retreating spontaneously.

    "Don''t run away! Keep fighting for me! Kill these Northumbrians..."

    But how can the Lord''s words boost morale? They crawled and fled, and Earl Lindsay assassinated a few deserters, but it still didn''t help.

    The battle was a disaster for the Earl of Lindsay! Arik noticed that the enemy was at large, so he took more than 200 people to outflank and intercept.

    Arik took one step ahead of the enemy. The fighters with steel-armed crossbows fired a round first, and then the fighters swarmed up.

    The frightened person became a fat sheep to be slaughtered, followed by a horrific killing. Arik''s double swords dripped blood, and his entire face and hair became red...

    Earl Lindsay didn''t want to withdraw, but he was almost a polished commander.

    He was still trapped by the rebels and escaped. He tried to escape through the camp in Dole Village to hide in the woods to the north, but he was hit by Arik.

    "Ah! It''s Satan''s messenger!"

    He sat on the ground in horror, and saw a corpse trembling.

    At least a hundred fleeing soldiers were killed by the Russ army that was besieging them and turned into corpses, but only ten of them were wounded.

    Arik straightened his sword and pointed it at Earl Lindsay sitting on the ground. A large number of warriors applied, swords and axes chopped the poor earl into meat indiscriminately, and the scene should not be looked at directly.

    The Ross people are in the blood sacrifice of Odin, and the Balmerks are also joining the carnival.

    When the sunset gradually dissipated and the world became dark, the killing finally had an end.

    The victor stayed among the dead bodies on the ground. They pulled out their own bodies, lit a bonfire on the spot, and plundered the enemy''s wheat for food.

    Einred landed with his army, and he himself witnessed all the killings. The accompanying kingdom warriors can only gather in a group and follow their king closely, in case they are cut down by the mad Vikings.

    He walked on the battlefield full of corpses, conscious that the battles he had experienced in the past were nothing but gang fights.

    He was terrified and excited, and the King of Broken Arm looked up to the sky and laughed in the last afterglow of the setting sun.

    "Master, is that king stupid? I feel that this person is a bit insane in their Roydis." Yevlo, who was covered in blood, asked Rurik.

    "Don''t worry about him. I want you to execute the wounded enemy and capture the prisoners. What''s the situation now?"

    "Captive..." Evlo suddenly hesitated.

    "What happened?"

    "There were no captives, the enemies were killed. There were some women who were spared."

    "Then protect them, we are just in time for interrogation."

    "Ah! This... they are controlled by the Balmerks, and the situation is worse."

    Hearing that Rurik had already known it, the facts were not true. The victorious Balmerk men played with the controlled women in groups. It was not until Magnuth listened to Rurik''s request that the army did not even catch a single prisoner.

    However, there were Balmerk fighters who ran to the other side of the river to chase the fugitives. They caught a few slow enemies and returned, and the embarrassment came to an abrupt end.

    Liurik, Magnuth, and Ernred, the three and their army completely controlled the village of Dole.

    Those who cleaned the battlefield were all temporary ally Northumbrian fighters. They carried the corpses with a complicated mood, thinking in their hearts that some days ago, these dead Mercia rushed to kill them and destroyed the camp in Northumbria.

    Now, the former fugitive is collecting the body of the former victor.

    Northumbria fighters did not have any joy of victory, some were just panic and heartburn. The Vikings who kill the enemy like squeezing the ants are by their side, and if they suddenly become angry, they will die.

    They collected the corpses overnight, and they found as many as 700 corpses of the Mercia Army alone. As for the dead corpses that fell into the river, it is impossible to count them.

    The commanders of the war such as Rurik took possession of the tents of the Messiah Army, and the remaining barracks were also filled with Rosbalmerk soldiers.

    The person who ate and drank immediately hugged his weapon and fell asleep, even if the blood stains of the enemy on the armor still exuded rust.

    The tent was brightly lit, and the three Mercia soldiers **** waited for questioning in horror. They were very surprised that the king of Northumbria was here, and the gesture of his broken left arm was really easy to recognize.

    However, the clothes of the other two were despicable foreigners.

    It was Einred who took the lead in asking the question. He first said that he mocked Mercia¡¯s stupidity in order to solve his own hatred, and then emphatically asked them a question that went deep into their souls: "Did your King Wigraf abandon the army and escape?"

    The three exchanged their eyes, and immediately expressed their loyalty to Erinred, willing to be loyal to Northumbria.

    This was just an expedient measure for the captives, and Ernred was sure that they weren''t loyal at all but didn''t want to die, but he did lack soldiers now.

    Einred asked about Liurik and Magnut, and after getting permission to spare, he also promised.

    It was Ernred who promised as a king that all three of them recruited...

    They truthfully describe...

    "Unexpectedly, the Mercia army is so weak." After listening to the translation, Rurik had been cautious about the kingdom, but now it seems to be really bad.

    Magnuth was happy from ear to ear: "They are too weak, but they have fertile land. I want to bring all my brothers to move here."

    The first thing Rurik thought of was plundering ready-made wheat and other real materials. Magnuth wanted to expand the control of the Kingdom of York and give subsequent hometown immigrants a lot of living space.

    Ernred is really in the political geography of this region. Although he is a down-and-out king, he also has a basic political sense.

    He saw a huge opportunity. It is said that since Count Peksat''s attitude towards King Mercia is very subtle, then he and his people are worthy of wining. Because of the nobles in those places, they generally lacked the idea of ??becoming kings and lacking strength. As the vassals of the strong, they continue to live their own lives, which is very caring.

    Peksat is also considered an anointed place. It used to be the territory of Northumbria, and it makes sense to take it back by himself.

    The captives said a lot of information, such as the true strength of the Mercia army, that is, more than 1,000 elite warriors in chain armor and more than 4,000 farmers in the coat of the Kingdom Army.

    But in this battle, soldiers in chain armor were found everywhere on the battlefield. Didn''t it mean that Mercia suffered a disastrous defeat in this battle?

    King Mercia fled, but Earl Lindsay and his army did not seem to have time to escape. Where is the earl? Maybe already dead in the rebellion?

    Einred had seen Wigraf, and the Earl of Lindsay during the confrontation. He didn''t hear that the men who cleaned the battlefield found a dead nobleman, maybe that person also escaped, but the captive bluntly said that Earl Lindsay did not escape.

    At this point, Rurik said in summary: "King Mercia led his troops to flee, and the Count of Lindsay''s army was obviously annihilated. This should be a fact. The loss of Mercia''s elite is huge, and the loss of our army can be ignored. Einred , You said you want... Peksat? Is that the name?"

    Einred said hurriedly: "Yes. This is the old place of my kingdom."

    "Oh, so it''s time for you and our York Kingdom to revise the territories."

    "..."

    Leurik cleared his throat and asked the doubting King of Broken Arms: "Einred, you should march south. Do you have the guts to attack the fleeing Mercia army?"

    "Yes! I also want to immediately win the allegiance of Count Peksat." But Ernred''s tone lacks the toughness that will win, and he is clearly swollen and fat.

    "Very good. But I still don''t worry about you. Let''s do this, I will arrange manpower to be your guard for the time being. Jeflo!"

    Rurik yelled, and Evlo, holding the hilt of the sword, quickly walked into the camp aggressively.

    "Jeflo, you temporarily lead fifty brothers to guard Ernred and support him to complete the next battle. Remember!" R¨¹rik emphasized, "He is our friend, you must Keep him safe."

    Rurik glanced at Paul, who was acting as an interpreter: "You go too. Do your translation work, you will be protected, and I will have a reward afterwards."

    Escort? Pooh! Obviously it is surveillance. Ernred knew that if he really led troops into the north alone, he would be killed by the so-called guards.

    At first, Jeflo was quite bored, but this was an order from Duke Ross.

    Rurik was the decision-maker of the war, and given the new situation faced by this raid after the war, it would be stupid if it were not for expanding the results of the war.

    He arranged the direction of action of his own army: "We are about to return to the Bay of the Us River, we will enter the Lindsay River (Trent River), first sack Lindsay, and then go straight to their royal city of Tamworth! You say I don¡¯t care if the King Mercia is dead or alive. I order you, Ernred. When we attack Tamworth, your army must go south. No matter what the situation in the city is, you and me. Must meet in Tamworth."

    Just after listening to the translation, Ernred stood up abruptly, his eyes trembled, and he muttered: "Are you really going to attack Mercia? This..."

    Rurik looked up coldly: "You don''t want to be the king of Mercia? You thought my previous words were just a hypothesis?"

    "I... why don''t I think?!"

    "I know you want to be strong again. It''s useless if you hide too deeply. We can make you strong, but there is no less than one tribute. So, let''s break Tamworth, what is the area called? "

    Ernred was surprised at first, but he couldn''t hold back his thoughts. Since Rose¡¯s Rurik knew it well, he did not affirm or deny it, but said along the lines: ¡°It¡¯s the center of Mercia, where there is Tamworth, and Beo Mondham.¡±

    "Beaumondham?" Rurik wanted to laugh. Wouldn''t it be Birmingham to change the name of this name? It is also very old to think of this domain name.

    In fact, it is indeed the old name of Birmingham.

    "Well, you and I will redraw the southern border. You own most of the newly acquired Mercia land, and we get Lindsay. If you are smart enough, go to the Mercia King. But you must remember that we are Britain. The real master."

    "Yes, you are the honorable lord." Ernred bowed his head to R¨¹rik.

    "No! To my father." Rurik pointed to Magnuth.

    Einred saluted himself, and Magnuth laughed from ear to ear. For Magnuth and Bijuni, and even most of the Balmerks, they are already very satisfied with the current gains. If they continue to expand their results, it would be great, but the territory is too big and the current manpower is firmly controlled and too reluctant. .

    Balmerk has a proverb: A small fish swallows a bite, and a seal gnaws slowly.

    Regain the Lindsay area in the south? That area is very close to York, just to the south of the Ouse Bay. In the future, the Balmerks can communicate with each other easily and quickly by ships, and the cost of control is very low.

    At this night, the revised war plan is even larger than before.

    It was about September, and it started to rain that night.

    The world became muddy, the temperature dropped and the rain washed the blood after the battle.

    After resting all night, R¨¹lik looked at the gray sky, and muttered in his heart that it was the sunset yesterday, how is it rainy today?

    "Britain is a rainy country after all..."

    But the battle plan has been set. It is true that the Viking warriors are not even afraid of the huge waves. What is the continuous rain?

    On this cloudy and rainy day, the rain washed away the blood stains on the soldiers. Ross and Balmerk''s army boarded the ship again, braving the rain and the north wind, and sailed down the river at an amazing speed.

    Jeflo still stayed in the Northumbrian army, with a group of brothers "guarding" Einred''s safety.

    "Please think about it again. Soon when my kingdom is employing people, I will make you an earl and be my vassal. You can enjoy the glory." Ernred still lobbied unconsciously.

    Jeflo looked at the back of the Aphrodite, sneered at Ernred, and then asked: "When will you leave? If you don''t go south, I''m not welcome."

    Seeing this short ruthless man clenching the hilt of the sword, Erinred actually swallowed and said, "When my follow-up troops arrive, we will set off immediately. Besides, my messenger has already gone to find Peksa in the rain. Count Tete, I will get a new force soon."

    Ernred is now confident, and the subsequent army is indeed going along the river to the military camp in Dole Village. Rurik¡¯s fleet had a chance encounter with this infantry army, and the soldiers on the ship booed and continued on the journey.

    What about the defeated King of Mercia Wigraf? This old boy led his men all the way to retreat, accompanied by more than two thousand people who ran fast enough, hungry, sleepy, and enduring wind and rain, they fled all the way to Peksat.

    But the terrible news has been heard by the faster-running soldiers. All the people in the city learned are that the Northumbrian army is about to annihilate the king of Mercia and kill the king. The people hiding in the city are all thinking about it. Northumbria, the people of Dole Village who were transferred here rushed to appeal that the king of Northumbria is not a villain.

    Of course, the words of the people did not affect the earl. Count Peksat was based on his own interests. He really felt that this war was a provocation by Mercia. Since the northern neighbors are so strong, why not be the earl of Northumbria. ?

    Now, Wigraf of Mercia yelled to open the door in the rain ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Count Peksart just watched indifferently.

    Someone advised him: "My Lord Earl, he is the king after all."

    "No, let him in, and his people will eat our food."

    In the city, some people also persuaded Wigraf: "Your Majesty, their delay in opening the door must be a rebellion. The people of Peksat are obviously supporting our enemies. Maybe we can try to attack."

    "Can''t attack, we lack strength. It''s hateful!" Wigraf turned and left, and yelled in the rain: "Fools! We were defeated by the Vikings! Stupid earl, wash your neck and get killed! Warrior! Guys, let''s go to Beomondham to rest, eat and drink, and then return to Tamworth!"

    The messed up soldiers continued to go south. In the rain, they only left a muddy place and the disdain of Count Peksat...

    The earl immediately proclaimed to the people: "Now, we are Northumbrians! Bring out the flag of Jane in the warehouse for forty years! Hang on the city gate!"

    Yes, the King of Northumbria quickly replaced the Mercia flag, and the earl really rebelled.

 Chapter 605ï¼š The Battle of Raining Lindsay

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The Trent River flows quietly, and the farmers living along the river live their quiet and hard lives.

    The wars in recent years have been basically an infighting among the nobles. After paying the grain tax and land rent, the farmer paid the poll tax, but he had to bring his own weapons to fight at the noble order.

    But no matter what kind of war it is, the battlefield will never be the Earl of Lindsay in the lower reaches of the Trent River.

    The life of the people is long, and all the travelers from far away have revealed that the terrible pirates ransacked the villages of East Anglia and Wessex. What does this have to do with the people living in the Earl of Lindsay?

    The farmer''s field of vision is limited to the three-square acre of farmland by the river, which is obviously adjacent to the sea, but almost no one goes fishing.

    Because they even forgot the technique of shipbuilding, but made some canoes to float on the Trent River.

    Only this year''s situation is very special.

    Many years ago, the King of Wessex led his troops into the country, and his king immediately swore allegiance to the peasant family to pay another tax to Wessex.

    Wessex was withered, and King Mercia immediately restored. In the past few years, His Majesty has used troops against East Anglia, and the people''s financial resources have been squeezed severely.

    How long has this been peaceful? This year, Lord Earl took the elite armored retinue and the recruited farmers to the north to conquer Northumbria.

    When will the people on the expedition return?

    The people don''t have much thoughts. They count their surplus food and actively raise chickens and sheep at the end of the warm summer to relieve their suffering.

    Of course, on Sundays every weekend, people from all over the world gather in the monasteries of the villages to receive the teachings of the priest, and people near Lindsay City rush into the city.

    The occlusion of information brings not only their limited knowledge of the external extremes. They don¡¯t know what a Viking is. Although there are rumors, after the pastors¡¯ unreliable explanations, they describe it as Satan¡¯s. The little devil of the apostle. So, how do you protect yourself from being invaded by demons? It is to stay away from the sea and believe in one''s faith sincerely.

    But everything came too suddenly.

    The rainy weather continued, and thanks to the protection of the cabin, the situation of the advancing fleet was not too bad.

    This is of course limited to the Russ army. The open long ship of the Balmerk army cannot shelter from the wind and rain. They endure all the pain. It is a strong belief that supports them to continue their march.

    The north wind is not serious, but the temperature is low enough. In such inclement weather, the allies continue to "bath", so they won''t catch a cold and have a fever?

    Although Rurik was worried, he was helpless. He could only hope that everyone was in good physical condition.

    In this way, it becomes necessary to conquer Lindsay City, and everyone needs to temporarily shelter from the wind and rain.

    In the rain, all the ships were sailing, and they were blowing up the north wind against the current.

    Lurik called the Trent River Lindsay out of convenience. The channel of this river is a bit wider than the previous Faus River and the Ayr River, and the current direction of drinking to the north-south direction is just conducive to the fleet''s surprise attack by the wind.

    The fleet suddenly appeared under Lindsay City, a stone city built along the river.

    "Here is our goal?" Arik, bathing in the light rain, questioned his brother with a sword.

    "Who knows? We have seen this stone-walled city until we sailed. It should be."

    "It doesn''t matter, we can break it and just grab a few prisoners." Arik was eager to try, dancing with his sword.

    Rurik nodded, "Let''s do it then. We do need a break, too."

    That was the case, Rurik saw an obstacle in front of the river in the drizzle.

    what is that? It is clearly a bridge.

    "Damn, a wooden bridge actually blocked my march. It''s time to teach the locals. If you dare to build a bridge to stop me, I should crusade!"

    By now, Rurik, who should have made great achievements, has become savage and naturally a little arrogant.

    Can a city protected by a low stone wall stop the Allied forces of Ross Balmerk?

    Someone blew the horn, and then the noise attracted the attention of the entire fleet.

    The Aphrora has dropped anchor, as is the case with the rest of the ships.

    Leuric grabbed at the side railing and yelled to his cousin who had already disembarked with the soldiers: "Aric! Remember! Don''t kill, don''t attack without permission, wait until I''m ready to take the shooter with you."

    "Then you come down quickly," Arik yelled disdainfully.

    Because of the new plan to attack Tamworth, the king of Mercia, Rurik prepared some ladders in advance.

    The disembarking Ross army has been working together to carry the long ladder unloaded from the big ship, and the Balmerk army has also dragged its wet body and gathered in the wet grass on the riverside.

    Looking at the city of Lindsay, which was based on the Roman-era fortress and expanded the sea-crossing Saxon city, there was only a handful of garrison troops left. They found that an incredible fleet was already under the city.

    Yes, in fact, some villages along the river have long noticed this fleet going upstream. The villagers felt that they found danger and evaded spontaneously, but it was rainy, and there was no villager who was not busy taking care of their own safety and rushing fearlessly in the mud. Tell Lindsay City that danger is coming.

    This tiny city, with a permanent population of eight or nine hundred people and whose urban residents were all served by the Earl¡¯s family, and whose population was reduced to only five hundred as a result of the Earl¡¯s expedition, was suddenly approached by two thousand Viking troops.

    There were no more than fifty people loyal to the Earl¡¯s family who stayed behind with weapons. They climbed to the top of the city in the rain, and two of them were trembling with fright.

    However, the Russian army''s blow has come.

    Long-range strikes are carried out before the war begins. As long as an army has suitable long-range weapons, it is foolish not to do so.

    Cast iron projectiles and javelins fell from the sky, and all those who operated the slingshot could not see the clear enemy. This is all right, this move is not to kill the enemy, it is entirely to create panic in the city.

    At first, the women and children hiding in the house from the rain felt dangerous hail from the sky.

    Occasionally, there will be extreme weather. Hailstones can smash through the wooden roofs of the haylofts of residential houses, causing injuries to residents and even killing poultry in the pens.

    However, this time is very different. Residents have witnessed their relatives being beaten to death!

    Is that hailstone? It''s a piece of iron! And the javelin!

    They are simply inexplicable, so they hide in Tibet with fear.

    The projectile smashed through the stone tiles of the Lindsay Monastery, and even the priests are hiding Welfare] Pay attention to the public.. No. [Book Friends Base Camp], read books every day and draw cash/points!

    The old priest banged on the floor with a cane, seeing the picture to frighten the little priest running around.

    The situation was flustered, and a soldier covered in water broke into the monastery and shouted: "The enemy who has emerged from nowhere is attacking us. The centurion orders you to hide!"

    When I heard of the enemy attack, the chaos really got worse.

    "You are also pious like this?" The pastor yelled again and threw the crutches personally, picked up the large wooden cross used to celebrate the mass, and walked outdoors as a crutches like a saint, and said: "Don''t be afraid, the power of faith will save us. Soldiers, you go to protect the countess and the son. Everyone else, let''s go."

    The falling projectile doesn''t have eyes!

    The young priests who were anxious and followed the pastor were directly killed by guarding them.

    Although the priest was taken aback, adhering to his beliefs, he dragged the trembling feet and sprouted out of the city to have a good chat with the group of killers in person.

    Is it pedantic? Indeed, this old fellow who held the priesthood of the Count of Lindsay''s monastery had been doing this for thirty years. He boasted that he had seen a lot more, that Northumbrian troops arrived here a long time ago, and even then they did not cause such a killing. That time, it was he who mediated, the then Earl of Lindsay and the Northumbrian army, and he was proud of it for decades.

    Carrying the cross, he mounted the low stone wall, and the drizzle made his mood desolate.

    The priest saw the incredible large number of ships floating on the river below the city, and the huge army stood in a large area.

    During this time, Rurik, who had already negotiated with Magnuth and Bijuni who had disembarked, exchanged opinions and reached a consensus. This is the city that will be defeated.

    The coalition forces were already sitting in their final preparations for the storm, when suddenly a large black cross appeared on the city''s head.

    "Look, it''s their priest." Rurik replied and called the priest to be the priest.

    Magnu glanced at it specifically, killing intent in his heart.

    "Rurik, my son. They don''t believe our Odin, especially the local priests. I will let them know Odin''s anger now."

    "Wait!" Rurik said suddenly.

    "What''s wrong? Our army is ready."

    "No. I think they intend to negotiate with us."

    "Is this necessary?" Biyuni asked disdainfully, and Arik was about to charge.

    Rurik squinted. He knew that he couldn''t look up at this obviously weak enemy under the city. It should be the enemy who lay down and talked to him.

    "Then attack." Rurik sighed, and then he drew his dagger and pointed straight at the blade: "Attack!"

    This is indeed Lindsay City, and its small scale cannot help Rurik doubt it.

    Of course, the attack is simple and straightforward, and the victory is at your fingertips, and his doubts are even more serious.

    The stone wall built in the Roman era was not further repaired. After the ladder was erected, the Russ and Balmerk troops climbed the city without decent resistance.

    The last armed obedience of the earl family, they were originally wage thugs, and were originally mercenary in nature, so loyalty itself was psychedelic.

    They were terrified. They sent the pastors off the city wall. They didn''t listen to the pastors'' retention, so they took their weapons and ran away!

    When they ran away, they didn''t even notify the Earl''s family to evacuate. The guys who were busy escaping for their lives jumped madly into the drain, dripping in the mud.

    Of course, some people were hacked to death by the Vikings who had gone to the city before they could escape.

    The Danish mercenary Grund called a tool man whose armor was stained with blood again, but was washed away by the rain again. They were the first to enter the city. They also hacked to death the Mercia soldiers stationed in the city gate, and then removed all the latches. After the gate opened, the main coalition forces filed in.

    The Ross and Balmerks who rushed into the city looted wildly.

    Arik was really observing his brother''s request. He called on his subordinates not to kill indiscriminately, and the fact is so special that the violent soldiers cannot commit indiscriminate killing.

    Because there are too many women in this city.

    They controlled the women, and immediately looked after themselves happy in their screams, and the scene was once very chaotic.

    The city had collapsed, and the aggressive army rushed into the best and worst stone fort, killing the guards and breaking in.

    The countess hugged her little son with a weeping face, and her eldest son had already taken out a sword bravely.

    However, Bijuni, who led the team, just wanted to kill quickly.

    "Boy, you are too young. If you dare to fight with me, then go to death!" He yelled in Norse, and although he admired the young man, he would soon be hacked.

    Even the countess drew out her meat-cutting knife to defend herself in times of crisis. It was such a move that the Balmerks present did not hesitate to regard this woman as a brave female warrior.

    Not killing women? Once she picks up any form of weapon, she is a warrior, and she should have the consciousness to be killed.

    Especially when dealing with an armed hostile fighter, the greatest respect is naturally to kill them all.

    At this glance, Bijuni took his brothers to wash the mansion of Count Lindsay in blood, really carrying out the barbarism to the end, and then looting and looting the gold and silver.

    As for Rurik, he maintained his sanity in the extremely brutal battlefield.

    By now, he was not afraid of the red rust-smelling mud all over the corpses. He ignored the chaos and killing, and the woman chased by a group of laughing Balmerk fighters.

    Rurik is deliberately indulging the Russian soldiers, and he has no right to restrain the discipline of the theoretical existence of Balmerk''s allies. After all, this place will be regarded as the territory of the York Kingdom of the Balmerks. The Balmerks are raging, so why bother to interfere?

    Rurik and his confidants approached the monastery, which was temporarily besieged by a group of Russian soldiers.

    Arik smiled and greeted the younger brother: "Look, I didn''t kill indiscriminately. Many people fled to this building. This is their temple. You decide whether they live or die."

    "Good job!" Things were much better than Rurik thought, and he was smarter when he didn''t think of it.

    At the same time, more than 60 women and children and more than a dozen priests hid in the monastery, praying in vain, hoping that the Lord would bless the devout believers with divine power.

    The pastor who had escaped embraced the manuscript of the Bible, forced to sit still, and was busy reading the scriptures, looking like an ostrich with his head buried in the sand.

    After all, the door was knocked open.

    The people in the room screamed frantically, and the calm pastor also stupefied his old face.

    Several warriors dressed in blue robes with a white background broke in. What is incredible is that the barbaric army just stood, looking like a guard of honor.

    Before long, a short, seemingly thin man came in.

    "You! You have failed! Now declare that your head surrenders and you will be protected by me."

    Rurik''s mouth was in Latin, and the priest was taken aback, because this sacred language was actually spoken by a barbarian warrior.

    Rurik said again, and the frightened people really eased.

    The priest closed the Bible and embraced it, and walked cautiously to the blond boy with the iron helmet off. He subconsciously felt how different this boy was from those attackers.

    The priest had to admit that this young man was really handsome, his face was similar to that of a local, but the soldiers who attacked the city had special clothes.

    "Who are you?" the priest asked in Latin.

    "Rose! The Principality of Ross and the New York Kingdom. Where is this?"

    "It''s Lindsay."

    Lindsay? Such a broken city is Lindsay? Rurik shook his head, and immediately kicked the priest, lifting the old man down, and the abrupt scene suffocated the entire monastery.

    Rurik held the sword and pointed at all the stunned: "People of Lindsay, you are conquered! Lindsay no longer exists! Now, you are all our servants!"

    The language is Latin ordinary people can''t understand it, but most priests can hear it in a rush.

    Rurik gave another order, and Arik naturally misinterpreted the meaning of the old brother. It was originally the rope tied to the ordinary priest and turned into a killing, just like the most ordinary Viking invaders would do, the wood of the monastery The floor is stained red...

    Only the old priest shivered, cursing the young handsome man in Latin for the essence of the devil.

    "You know the sacred language, you are blaspheming the sacred. You will eventually go to hell."

    "Hell? Maybe. Your **** has not blessed you." Rurik shook his head, "You know Latin, and you are still useful. Thank me, I will spare you, and the safety of the people of this entire monastery."

    After all, he told the old brother: "Brother! Don''t kill again, tie up everyone else and take them away."

    "Alright alright¡­¡­"

    Arik was a little surprised, so he dried the blood from the blade, wiped it on his clothes and put it back in the scabbard, signalling his obey.

 Chapter 606ï¼š Soldiers in Tamworth, the capital of Mercia

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The condition of Lindsay City disappointed Rurik. This place was not like a city, but a large countryside surrounded by low stone walls.

    Only a few noble houses have wooden floors, and the rest of the houses are all kinds of straw sheds.

    Especially in this rainy patter, the whole city was muddy, the soldiers could not help being stained with water, and the boots were still full of black mud.

    The only thing that makes Rurik happy is the granary in the city. The locals will not be stupid enough to let the wheat get damp.

    But when he personally inspected the granary, especially when he reached out to hold the bottom sack, and the sword pierced in, he stretched out his hand and was shocked.

    "This is wheat? It''s already damp! The grain officer here is a fool."

    Rurik stomped his feet with anger, but Arik didn''t care.

    "Brother, you really came to Britain to pillage wheat? Why don''t you look for gold and silver like the Balmerks?"

    Rurik still stunned his mouth and looked up and said: "This place is terrible, I can''t find any treasures. At least some wheat can be eaten, but this **** weather..."

    "Next, we still have to attack their royal city."

    "Yes! Tamworth, we will act now."

    Rurik really didn''t want to stay in Lindsay City, and the rainy weather made it difficult to start a fire, and the plundered oats were not practical.

    Fortunately, the local residents still have some bread, which is clearly made from wheat spelt bread, although it is stuffy at least to satisfy their hunger.

    The unsatisfied army vented the captured woman or beat other prisoners.

    At least Rurik restrained his subordinates. He allowed Balmerk''s allies to do anything wrong, and he couldn''t control it originally.

    In the end, only the old priest and the five young priests who were captured were able to be sheltered.

    The tragedy made them angry, but true martyrs were extremely rare. They could not commit suicide and did not provoke Rurik to be killed.

    Rurik stayed in the relatively dry monastery to continue interrogating the desolate old priest.

    "Soon, we will leave. I''m going to attack Tamworth and get the treasure. Now tell me why there are almost no men in the city. Your stupid lord thinks a group of women can guard the city?"

    The old priest reluctantly explained: "Because the earl took the men to attack the north, all the blacksmiths in the city were taken away. The women here are the wives of those men."

    "Oh? Is that so? I can tell you that those men were all killed by us, maybe even your lords have their heads chopped off."

    "Ah!" The old priest really heard the young man''s Latin explanation, and the news revealed by his words was really amazing.

    The old priest tremblingly asked, "Could it be that our king was really defeated?"

    "Yes, even killed. You know the Vikings? We are the Vikings, and now this is the land of the Vikings. If you want to survive, you locals must accept our rule."

    "..."

    "What? Patra, you are silent. Is it hatred?"

    "..." The old priest twisted his head aside noncommittal.

    "It''s okay, we are about to attack Tamworth. We are already allied with Northumbria. The coalition forces will destroy Mercia, and we will leave tomorrow."

    The old pastor turned his mind and immediately asked, "You, what do you want me to do. I also want to know why you know the sacred language."

    "Latin? You don''t need to know. Now, I order you to lead me."

    Rurik didn¡¯t expect this person to cooperate immediately, and he said: ¡°This is a war that has only been seen by the country, not a robbery or looting at all. Northumbria formed an alliance with us last year, and Mercia attacked Northumbria. Riya, it¡¯s war against us. I¡¯m afraid you never cared about these things, but the bishop of Northumbria is dead, and the man from Erinred is very anxious. What do you think of yourself? Be the bishop of Northumbria , You have this qualification."

    The old pastor who was hesitant and fearful, his attitude changed miraculously.

    "I do, as long as you don''t destroy the sacred faith."

    "Is this willing to cooperate? Very good."

    Rurik believed in this man''s cooperative attitude, and the spared priest was entrapped in the army.

    They are just priests and monks, their daily lives are similar to ascetics, and it turns out that there are really no gold and silver treasures in the Lindsay Monastery.

    The priests don''t care about the relationship between Earl Lindsay and the Mercia royal family and other earls. They only care about the preaching of the priests stationed in various monasteries and how many lambs they have saved.

    The old priest had only one request, that is, the allied forces of the Vikings and Northumbria attack Tamworth or other places, and they must not kill arbitrarily.

    This humble request, Rurik only verbally promised.

    Even if the Balmerks want to rule the Lindsay area, they are not going to stay away now. Magnuth didn''t even plan to detain a soldier, nor was he interested in capturing captives.

    After breaking the city, the army rested for a day, and began a new journey the next day.

    The corpses of those enemies who died in battle were simply thrown outside the city, and all the women and children under control were released, and even Lindsay City was directly abandoned.

    Rurik took a batch of wheat from here, and the Balmerks took a bit of softness. Those who were released watched the terrible army destroy the only wooden bridge, and sat on their boats to continue upstream, waiting for them to go away. Just fled in all directions.

    The entire population of the Earl of Lindsay is not much, but only 30,000. They live scattered in more than 200 small and large villages in the Earl of Lindsay with an area of ??more than 7,000 square kilometers. It seems that there are many people, but the population is really affected. Seriously diluted, its war potential has also become very weak.

    The population of the entire Messiah is three times larger than that of Northumbria. This seems to be a lot, but it is actually only four to five million people. The population is distributed in the jurisdiction of various lords. The "Middle Mercia" area under the direct rule of the king is naturally the most populous, but it does not achieve an overwhelming advantage at all. After decades of chaos, the lords of various places were embarrassed. After the restoration of Wiglav, the power was unstable. The huge Mercia was not monolithic at all. The lords would follow the right king based on the principle of maximizing profit.

    Liurik knew this only from the attitude of the people in the Lindsay area. The captives had no sense of the Viking army attacking their country. They only cared about their own lives, and it didn''t matter whether the country was in danger.

    It''s understandable when you think about it, how Tamworth''s situation has something to do with Lindsay''s farmer. If there were no wars, these farmers could live a whole life on one acre and three quarters of land within their sight! Even if Lindsay arrives at Tamworth, sailing against the current is only a day''s voyage. What they are most concerned about is the grain harvest and how much taxes should be paid to the Lord Earl this year.

    The rain continued, and Rurik was fortunate that both his people and allies were of good physical fitness, and there were no signs of plague in the army.

    Could this rain in late summer and early autumn last for half a month?

    The rain brought trouble to the army, dialectically speaking, it also severely restricted the military strength of the Messiah.

    About evening, the Viking army had already rushed to Tamworth.

    "That''s your capital?" Rurik asked the old priest.

    What an experience it was to board the barbarian''s ship, he thought of Noah''s Ark. The old priest carried the drizzle and said, "That is indeed Tamworth. It is the largest city in Mercia."

    "It''s indeed a big city." Rurik squinted, and he couldn''t see the details of the city in the drizzle. Only in terms of the outline, it did have a York-like scale, or even larger.

    He saw that this city built by the water had a circle of stone walls, among which there was a taller stone fortress, which should be the king''s inner city.

    The old priest revealed more information, that the king''s fortress was on the mound in the city, and the monastery was also built there.

    "Are there any treasures in the castle?" Rurik asked knowingly.

    "Yes, treasure. After you take the gold and silver, don''t hurt the people."

    "I will try my best to restrain my subordinates, but I need wheat. As long as I get enough wheat, I will be satisfied."

    Rurik had no intention of talking nonsense with this person, and immediately commanded his Rus army to disembark.

    They landed in the rain, and a team carried an axe to destroy all the wooden bridges that had used the Trent River.

    Attack immediately? Obviously out of date.

    Magnuth and Biyuni couldn¡¯t wait. When they saw the big city, they wanted to start plundering immediately. R¨¹rik was shocked that they were so impatient, and they immediately refused to bring their own soldiers to cooperate. This also forced them to suspend the offensive. .

    The Ross people are busy unloading the ship''s torsion slingshot and catapult, and are busy installing them on carts as mobile weapons.

    They unloaded a lot of arrows, checked the long ladders used for siege, and even unloaded the log siege hammer tied to the side of the ship to hit the doorWelfare] Give you a red envelope in cash! Follow the vx public [Book Friends Base Camp] to receive it!

    Rurik was even setting up a tent, so Magnuth called this step by step a waste of opportunity, and he was suffocated in his heart. The bad rainy weather made the anger worse.

    The tents were still set up, and the army built camps in the small woods along the river.

    A large group of armed men suddenly appeared, and the villagers living near Tamworth discovered the situation.

    The villagers fled into the city. The residents of Wangcheng who had been tossed by the rain and the rain heard the news. They first ran to the city to find out, and then were frightened at a loss and instinctively closed the city gate.

    Who are they? This is what Wangcheng wants to know most.

    Is it the Wessex army? I am afraid this is the greatest possibility.

    The kingdom has only been out of Wessex''s rule for three years. That year, the man who loved to take a bath led his troops to Tamworth and forced the king to submit.

    Today''s king is a tough one, but the great king Wigraf has gone to the north with his elite soldiers. Does it mean that King Wessex feels that the opportunity has come again? If Wessex attacked, why didn''t the lord and earl of the south report to the capital?

    Prince Bot Woolf, the first heir to the throne, had been appointed by his father to act as the agent of state affairs. Now the young prince has encountered the biggest test of his life.

    The inner capital of the capital was immediately plunged into chaos. Rumors were everywhere, and nearby people were pouring into the city, further aggravating the chaos!

    "Chief guard! Lead troops to arrest the rumors spreader and **** them to the city square!"

    "Grain officer, open the granary to distribute part of the grain!"

    "Guardian of the city gates, immediately close all four doors, and everyone is not allowed to go out or in."

    "Centurions, gather your soldiers. If the number is not enough, they will be arrested from the people. I have given my order that men who are fifteen years old must take up weapons and you control them."

    "My Lord Bishop, parade with the sacred vessels to appease the people and comfort them that Tamworth is safe."

    It has to be said that only in terms of issuing the decree, the "Prince of Supervision" Bot Woolf made a smart and correct choice.

    However, it takes time to implement these decrees, but the most important thing is to stabilize people''s hearts, especially one thing that must be done-to kill those who disseminate failed speeches.

    Soon, a group of "traitors" who spread unfavorable remarks were arrested. Even if someone cried out injustice, their solution would be to hang them in the city square tomorrow.

    Under the tense atmosphere, Bot Woolf couldn''t sleep at all. When the soldiers reported that they had caught a group of people who spread the message, and there was no chaos in the city, his nervousness was slightly relieved.

    He silently prayed that the armed crowd and the weird ship that came suddenly would not suddenly attack, as long as he gave himself a little time, he would be able to arm the people in the city to form a defense army.

    Suddenly, a bell rang in my ears.

    "Stupid priest, you can only calm the hearts of the people with the people praying, and you can pray to God to destroy the enemy. You actually celebrate Mass at night!"

    Bot Woolf was more pragmatic than his father, and he opposed his father Wigraf going to the border to seek provocations from neighboring countries, even if the royal authority was established, he should not do so. However, he did not deny that a strange army was approaching the city. If he took the city garrison to defend the city, his prestige would increase, and the authority of the royal family would naturally be elevated.

    Crisis and opportunities are always accompanied, and Bot Woolf sleeps unconsciously in astonishment. He changed into chain mail and personally took his attendants to supervise the recruitment of soldiers.

    This night, the rain finally stopped!

    The world is still wet. Ross and Balmerk¡¯s army hurriedly attacked a nearby man to go to the empty village and set the dry wood on fire. This gave everyone who was wet finally had a chance to dry their clothes.

    The coalition forces were busy cooking wheat, and the soldiers discussed each other''s plans for the big men. On the other hand, the soldiers who destroyed the two bridges also returned.

    Leurik¡¯s big tent was gone, and Magnuth was still complaining, and his words would inevitably carry a trace of anger.

    "My son, are you planning to attack tomorrow?"

    "Do not!"

    "Huh? Did I get it wrong?" Magnut was taken aback again.

    "We are not on a firm footing now, and see that the world around us is still muddy. Such an environment is not suitable for combat. I am worried about some things. I don''t plan to take risks."

    "What''s so scary? Is it because it rains or snows to declare no war? Real warriors don''t do it. You said that we just arrived and our footing is unstable, and it is not appropriate to launch an attack suddenly. I understand. Do we have a rest after a night? Still can''t attack again?" Bijuni was sharpened, "I took my brother and attacked with a ladder, and soon won."

    "It''s best if you win quickly. But I have a bad feeling that we will be in danger if we attack the city by force."

    "There is nothing to be afraid of." Now even Arik said the same.

    Rurik shook his head and looked at the left and right. It seemed that all the tents were impatient quick-fighters. He patted his chest and raised his voice loudly: "I am the commander-in-chief, listen to me! I destroy the bridge, which means that the enemy''s possible support is cut off. If we attack the city rashly, once the enemy is prepared, we may die hundreds of people! I feel that the situation is not right, and the capital of Mercia must be prepared."

    Rurik suddenly became cautious, and everyone was puzzled. When he talked about possible casualties, everyone had to think about it. He was cautious for a reason, because the old priest claimed that the city had always had city defense measures to guard against Wessex''s crusade. Before attacking Lindsay''s Shun, in fact, there is almost no city defense in that city. Now facing Tamworth, who has always been defensive, it is not smart to attack with arrogant soldiers.

    "We still have to wait! After waiting for the Northumbrian army to arrive, we will work together to attack the city."

    "Is this necessary? Those cowards! If they have the strength, they would have launched an offensive a long time ago." Arik continued to disdain.

    "It is very necessary. Once the attack is strong, let them attack, and we can help from the rear. Let the Northumbrians and Messiaians fight to death, and the best interests are for us."

    Rurik felt that his arrangement was the best, but the people present were still eager to fight. Some people even think that passing the chance of a deadly battle to the fool of Northumbria is to shame the real Odin''s warriors.

    Arik yelled: "My dear brother, please recognize the reality. Not only Balmerk friends, but we are also eager to play. What kind of oil did you get in Lindsay City? Everyone wants meat! Yes! Eat wheat! You need gold and silver treasures. Everyone is following you because you can bring victory and wealth after victory. We are now strong and we have to wait for those guys? Even if what you say makes sense, in my opinion, I still take With an attack from the First Banner, I can kick open the wooden door of Tamworth with one foot."

    The cousin''s words are really a headache, which is equivalent to saying that his decision and his brother also readily expressed their opposition.

    storm? At the moment when the enemy''s situation is unknown, there is a high probability that it is going to die.

    Looking at the current situation again, it is obvious that if an attack is not launched, some people must act arbitrarily. For example, in the Balmerk army, a large group of them only obeyed Magnuth''s orders, and as long as the old guy was willing, they would attack.

    Hold the soldiers and set up the army to frighten the Messiah with a large army, and at the same time your army makes the necessary preparations before the siege, and this battle will go smoothly.

    This wishful thinking seems to have to be adjusted, because the old man Magnuth has spoken, and he even put on the pretence of "King of the Kingdom of York", speaking on behalf of all Balmerk allies.

    "Rurik! My child, your caution is unnecessary. I have already decided that I will take the army to attack the city tomorrow. I have sufficient experience in how to attack the city. You Russ had better support us, if not. It doesn''t matter."

    "But father...I am the commander-in-chief, you should continue to obey my decision."

    Hearing it, Magnut laughed directly, showing his broken teeth, laughing very freely.

    "What''s to be cautious about. If a warrior dies in battle, it is his fate. Rurik, I am the king, am I not? Crusade against Northumbria, brothers support you as the commander in command. We are crusade against Mercia now. , I¡¯m going to fight against them as the Kingdom of York, you should actually follow my command. Maybe your decision is correct, and everyone¡¯s attitude is very determined. You should make good use of tonight to prepare, we Balmerks will act tomorrow, Your arrows must be well supported."

    Rurik was baring his teeth. He always served as the military commander in these years, but this time he felt isolated for the first time.

    An arrogant white-bearded old man stood in front of him, even if he was his father-in-law.

    Rurik was furious and stamped his feet with anger.

    Once a man has mastered power and achieved success, does he necessarily forget about it because of his pride? Today''s Magnuth is clearly such a person.

    Rurik was quite cautious, but he didn''t want to be controlled by others.

    "Father." He was righteous, "I dare you to say that if you act tomorrow, you will inevitably encounter setbacks. We don''t even know how the enemy''s city defenses are. Why don''t you launch a tentative attack? If you want to attack, can you afford to lose?"

    Is Magnuth getting angry too, or for the first time to lose his temper to his son-in-law: "You? Are you cursing me for failing? We are an alliance, so you are not afraid to look forward to my good?"

    "Because it is the Alliance, you should follow my command as you did in the past. Father, ask yourself, which time the Balmerks won in Britain was not won by my command?"

    This is indeed the case, and Magnut can''t deny it either.

    It seems that two people, one big and one small, are arguing, but in fact the two are considered to be the same age.

    Many times Rurik would ignore the "old" soul in his young body He now sees through the cold world, it is natural to be cautious and methodical, but lacks the impulse after anger.

    Rurik was unable to persuade Magnut that this old man who was eager for wealth and power had his own difficulties, because he regarded the conquest of the Mecian capital of Tamworth as his greatest achievement in the last stage of his life. For this, what''s wrong with paying a lot of people¡¯s lives to perfect yourself? Besides, the Balmerk warriors who landed in Britain all pointed to the fortunes who sacked Tamworth.

    Magnut simply yelled: "Tomorrow, I will lead the army to a pure Balmerk victory. Lurik, you are too cautious. You can help the battle without the soldiers, but if you do that, follow In our tradition, you also have no right to enter the city to plunder."

    It may be too reluctant to persuade an old stubborn. Lurik considered that the covenant between the two sides will be very necessary for at least the next ten years. This time, he must be forced to bow.

    Arrived under Tamworth in the evening, and launched a storm the next morning.

    Then hit it! Magnut would rather die more people for glory, so he let him do it. I really want to be benevolent, and Lurik just wants to provide remote support in the rear.

 Chapter 607ï¼š 1 battle Tamworth

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Even Tamworth, the capital of the Kingdom of Mercia, has a resident population of only 5,000 in peacetime.

    In the eyes of the locals, the capital is really a big city with such a population.

    The strange army killed along the river. The people in more than ten villages near the capital saw the fleet going upstream. Out of fear, they poured into the city with limited softness, hoping that the tall stone wall would give enough Of blessing.

    For this reason, Tamworth suddenly became crowded. Because of the influx of refugees, the population easily reached the level of 15,000.

    The wet streets were full of refugees. They endured the peculiar smell of mud and excrement and urine all night. When the sky was bright again, the light of the east represented the end of the rain and the sun. The sun made the refugees feel better, but they were inexplicable. The army is still outside the city.

    A group of soldiers stood on the wall of the outer city, and the ring-shaped wall further diluted the few defenders.

    To supply a standing army is very costly and food, even in peacetime, the standing army of the Mercia royal family is only two thousand people. The main force of the army will never be stationed in the capital, the military camp is in the villages and towns of Birmingham to the west, but the capital has always maintained a garrison of 500 men.

    The weapons in the warehouse were distributed, and the "Prince of the Superintendent" Bot Woolf pulled out an army of 3,000 people overnight. This army only obeyed his prince!

    If it is not restricted by the dogma of faith, enlisting women as soldiers can make the army stronger.

    Compared to his father, Bot Woolf is more clear-headed, or more conservative. He dared not take the initiative to challenge the unknown enemy, and for the time being, he would not move, and often set up the king''s flag on the wall, let the armed men climb the city, at least show the people under the city the determination of the city guardian and the strength of the defender. The bluff.

    Located in Tamworth, the capital of the Kingdom, on the right bank of the Tam River, a tributary of the Trent River, she has a clear road to the Birmingham Barracks but only eight Roman miles (about 23 kilometers). This distance is not short. If the Birmingham army rushes to help urgently, the crisis in the capital will be alleviated.

    If Steiner launches an attack, everything will be fine. But Steiner didn''t do it. He had just been defeated in the past battle, and he was unable to launch an attack with a non-existent army.

    All these situations are really the situation faced by the Mercia King Wiglav and his expeditionary army. Wigraf indeed walked to the Birmingham Barracks with his exhausted division. He had no idea that the highly mobile Vikings had already approached the city and launched a strong attack.

    Botwulf did not know his father''s failure. He was particularly clear that the army stationed in Birmingham had been led by his father himself to the northern border.

    Now that the enemy has obviously destroyed the wooden bridge and controlled the Tam River Ferry, the capital has lost a huge opportunity for sending signal soldiers.

    A group of correspondents with news about the crisis in the capital slipped out of the city overnight. They were going to the eastern territory to report the news and ask for reinforcements from the local lord. As for the lords of the western territories of the kingdom, when the traffic is interrupted, don''t expect them to know the news and be king.

    For a period of time, the capital can only rely on its own strength to guard it. After the most difficult moment, when the situation is fermented, the army of King Qin from the lords of various places will definitely gather in the capital.

    Looking at the enemy barracks outside the city, the chief guard was worried: "They have a lot of soldiers. The weather is clear now, I don''t see what they have to do with the Wessex army."

    "They are crowded, maybe they are not very effective." Bot Woolf sighed deeply, and then asked: "Are the soldiers assembled?"

    "Basically, there are about 3,000 troops. There are many young boys who are willing to fight to defend the city to the last breath."

    The captain of the bodyguard tried his best to say encouraging words. Botwulf patted his shoulder encouragingly, and said: "This is not enough. It seems that the enemy is not in a hurry to attack. I will use this opportunity to execute the person who spread the defeat yesterday. Calm down. Don¡¯t just stay at the city wall. You send someone to negotiate with them and ask these guys what they want."

    "His Royal Highness, this... also many other things."

    "Go ahead. We are so stupid. The war is about to start. I don''t even know who the enemy is and what the intention is."

    The walls of the outer city of Tamworth are rammed with stone and earth, and its foundation comes from the walls of the old Roman era. The walls appear to be inhomogeneous as a whole, and grass has grown in many places, and there are many slopes behind the walls. Allows people to quickly climb the wall.

    Of course, its average height is only four meters, which is really not high.

    Only the inner city of Tamworth Castle has a higher wall, and the overall appearance is more regular. The polished granite fortress makes it heavier.

    More than a hundred warriors with bows stood on the wall, and a batch of stones and wood were also transported to the wall.

    Relying on the protection of the city wall, Botwulf did not worry that the enemy could break the city at all.

    The sun dissipated the mist in the morning, the rain stopped, and the Ross-Balmerk coalition awakened in the morning light.

    Regarding the launch of a full-scale offensive this morning, Rurik still refused, but his father-in-law was unable to persuade him, and his cousin was also eager to try.

    "Children of God? They really came to my identity for reference only?" Rurik laughed at himself for a second, convinced that the stability of the alliance must be based on the consistent appeal of interests.

    The Balmerks have their own Kingdom of York, and their morale is so high that even the old Magnuth feels reborn!

    The Balmerk soldiers screamed and got up, the golden light of the rising sun shone on their golden heads, and the whole person was like gilded. They held up their axes and swords and yelled with great vigor. Bijuni and Geiger and other Balmerks were actively preparing to climb the city wall.

    Help them? That''s a must.

    Based on what happened yesterday, Rurik felt that if he had become extremely proactive, he would have manifested his indecision instead.

    Seeing his cousin Arik sharpen his knife, the men of the First Banner team were eager to try. Rurik simply called his cousin and all five centurions to his side, and deliberately made a decision that was not negotiable somewhere on the secluded river.

    "They want to fight, we help. The First Banner is not allowed to attack the city first. If everything goes well, we will attack. If the situation is not right, we will cover their retreat."

    Arik fully understood what his younger brother meant, and shook his head with his lips: "This is not honorable."

    "It''s not honorable. I feel that the situation is very wrong. This should be a revelation from God. The victory must be ours, but the attack this morning was too hasty. We acted as a reserve team."

    "Ok."

    "I will send out shooters to support them first. Brother, take the brothers to stand still. Remember, you must not launch an attack without authorization."

    Arik didn''t say much, his eyes signaled that the old man would do it himself.

    More and more Balmerk warriors gathered. In order to be majestic, Magnuth held up his sword and axe and yelled in front of the crowd.

    Seeing that this army was about to launch an attack, the Messiah garrison on the wall was shocked. The priest who climbed the wall also held the cross, calling on the soldiers to remain calm.

    The gate of the confined city, reinforced with iron chains, opened, and five envoys held the King Mercia flag and walked tremblingly towards the unknown army.

    The Messiah sent a messenger?

    Bijuni, who was ready to warm up before the war, twisted his neck and walked to his father with a sword: "Here is a death-seeking idiot. They want to negotiate with us and kill them in my opinion."

    "Yes. There is nothing to negotiate, you go and make your brothers happy."

    Biyuni nodded, and immediately entangled more than a dozen brothers and walked over.

    The poor messenger hadn''t reacted yet, and died suddenly in the chaotic sword.

    This horrific scene was seen by the soldiers on both sides. The Mesiah garrison trembled in shock, and then was dazzled by anger.

    Looking at the Balmerks again, they uttered Viking roars in unison, and the majestic vigor caused the Roths to roar.

    Magnuth held up his axe and swung abruptly, and shouted in an old male voice: "Warriors, go ahead! Go grab everything you like!"

    The Balmerk Army has acted!

    They have golden hair and white faces. They are dressed in gray and black coarse cloth or a black leather jacket. Some people even temporarily changed into the orange clothes of the Northumbrian Army. Their dresses can be described as varied, and there are at least a hundred people shirtless, with scary tattoos on their chests and backs.

    They followed the black raven flag with white background, carrying all the long ladders and siege hammers (that is, a large tree trunk), and launched a full-scale attack with swords and shields.

    Even the Wessex army once attacked Tamworth, and the siege formation at the time was not so crazy.

    Behind him is a large group of neatly dressed teams.

    That was the first flag team of the Ross Army. Arik was forced to stand still. He arranged the team in a matrix. Looking far away, it was a blue and white square.

    Rurik also yelled: "Shoot the flag team, let''s go!"

    Each two-wheeled trolley is equipped with a torsion slingshot, the number of which reaches thirty. There are also all ten bull trebuchets that were carried by manpower.

    Fifty wooden-armed crossbowmen and a hundred Suomi archers are responsible for covering the enemy¡¯s throwing arrows.

    In response to such a weapon, Magnuth actually felt that his son-in-law was guilty of being upright, and it was a cover. No matter how he looked at it, the people of Ross wanted to give it a go.

    Full of confidence, he vowed to seize Mercia''s treasury, reward the army, and become a hero who will be celebrated forever by the people of his hometown.

    The army was getting closer and closer to the city wall, and shouting at it, Bot Woolf in the city directly suspended the hanging of those who spread unfavorable news, and urgently took his attendants to supervise the battle.

    But when he arrived at the wall of Outer Guocheng, the battle had broken out.

    Ross and Balmerk''s coalition forces are violently attacking the west gate of Tamworth facing the Tam River, which is also the main gate of the entire city.

    Stones and javelins fell from the sky, refugees have suffered casualties, and houses were smashed into cracks. The people began to flee, and the crowded road suddenly became empty. In fact, they all fled to the east of the city.

    It was a blow from a torsion slingshot and a trebuchet. Cast iron projectiles, stones and javelins crossed the city wall and smashed into the rear of the defending army. As for the number of casualties of the Mercian army, Lirik was incalculable.

    The only thing he can be sure of is that these weapons will definitely bring panic, forcing the enemy''s follow-up reinforcements to not continue to support the city wall defenders. Once the so-called Balmerks stepped onto the wall, the victory was more than half achieved.

    Rurik ordered free shooting, and the wall defenders were fighting desperately with deadly bullets.

    "They took the ladder! Stoned them to death!"

    After all, the chief guard shouted to the soldiers under the city: "Hurry up and find the wood to withstand the latch."

    He asked the special guards loudly about the preparation of the secret weapon.

    At least twenty sets of ladders have been built, and the Balmerk warrior holding a wooden shield with an axe in his mouth, is struggling to climb against the stones and arrows thrown by the enemy.

    Biyunni also took the steel-armed crossbow he borrowed from Rurik and sniped the guards of the city very insignificantly.

    The people who were hit in the head by the stone were basically dead on the spot, and some convulsed and remained motionless. Some Balmerks were injured by arrows. They screamed and pulled out arrow clusters with barbed hooks, let them spurt blood, and still climbed the ladder to try to fight against the wall.

    Another long piece of wood was thrown down, and the soldier fell off the ladder and vomited blood. Even people who use slings use this limited-damaging weapon to harass the people in the city.

    But the situation of the Messiah garrison here is not good. They braved the arrows, projectiles, stones and javelins of the Ross army to resolutely attacked Balmerk who was climbing the city wall.

    The Messiah warrior in chain mail was directly smashed into the internal organs by the projectile of the torsion slingshot and fell into the city, and some people''s mind was blank to plug the gap.

    Some soldiers were shot through their heads with a crossbow and died on the spot, while others took over.

    Because they can see that the enemy is not Wessex, although they still don''t know its identity, everyone can only be sure-once this unprecedented brutal army breaks through the city, tens of thousands of people in the city will die.

    Ordinary kingdom soldiers are no longer just fighting for the royal family, the armed civilians also have very simple reasons to fight. They fought for the survival of everyone, and saw His Royal Highness personally supervise the battle at the head of the city. Even if they suffered a lot of losses, the Mercia Army would not retreat.

    The battle has been going on for a while, and the changes in the situation have made Magnut, who is full of self-confidence, more puzzled.

    He saw Biyuni bringing a group of brothers reasonably carrying the big tree trunk (acting as a siege hammer) to hit the door. They had hit no less than 50 times. How could the enemy''s door stay still? !

    He didn''t understand. Hearing from his son-in-law Rurik and his son, they all went smoothly when they attacked other cities. For example, the siege of York in which Magnut personally participated, the battle was extremely smooth.

    "Why? I kicked the iron plate down here?"

    Magnut stood in a fairly safe area, but his people were suffering unprecedented casualties. He eagerly saw a soldier falling from a ladder, and he saw an enemy also being shot down by an arrow.

    "This group of enemies are so tenacious? But I obviously killed a thousand of them in that village easily. Why did they become stronger when I got here?"

    Magnut really didn¡¯t know, because the defender was the Crown Prince of the Kingdom of Mercia, and Bot Woolf¡¯s attitude had also changed drastically due to the changes in the battle. He no longer wished that this battle could help his family and himself. This is a battle that determines the life and death of city residents. The Messiaians have never been so united as they are today. He wants to bring the army, the civilians and the enemy to fight to death.

    The anxiety of the battle also surprised Rurik. The facts were like his own prediction. This battle was the most serious obstacle encountered by the coalition forces after they landed in Britain. He was not happy that he was correct in his prediction, but resented seeing the loss of the friendly army and his own siege weapons not being able to destroy the enemy''s will.

    "Offense! On offense!"

    "No! I just attacked, I was actually impulsive. No, I should persuade them to retreat temporarily."

    The battle situation is really changing rapidly. The two sides were thrown into a fierce battle, but a lot of boiling water fell from the sky. Urns after urns of boiling water were poured onto the Balmerk fighters who collided with the gate. Even with shield cover, the boiling water was still hot and screaming.

    The soldiers evacuated subconsciously, and even the heroes with Biyunni ran away without taking any disadvantages.

    The steam was permeating under the city gate, and the chief guard looked at the backs of those who fled after the steam dissipated. He couldn''t help laughing presumptuously, and then stretched out his right finger to curse and curse at those who were instantly burned with red backs.

    Suddenly, a crossbow arrow shot directly through the palm of his hand, and even **** were blown away. The captain of the guard who screamed fell and was immediately supported by the soldier, looking at his mutilated right hand with tears and a dull smirk.

    Biyuni retreated temporarily. When he greeted his men and rushed back again and picked up the big tree trunk to continue hitting the door, he saw his guys rolling and screaming all over the floor.

    Their severely burned skin has blistered, and the tattoos on their upper bodies have become distorted.

    "Fools! What are you doing! Follow me and kill them."

    Geiger screamed pessimistically, whose arm was splashed by boiling water and it was no problem: "Bijuni! Continue to attack is to find death! Think about our hometown to make whale oil and seal oil, if they use oil next step, brothers will all be scalded to death. "

    "Geiger, are you a coward?"

    "No! I don''t want to die! I heard that Rurik said that we would be frustrated in this battle, but your father wouldn''t listen! Who is a fool, look at the current situation!" Geiger, pointing to the corpse of the Balmerks in the city, screamed and cursed: "If your father fails with us, no one will recognize him as King York! I''m going to retreat!"

    After that, Geiger and the men from his Washoby farm really withdrew. Not only this one, but the armies of the other leaders of the Balmerk family also retreated with the wounded of various wounds, including pulling away the bodies.

    Until now, UU Reading Rurik¡¯s shooting flag team is still carrying out fire support. For the friendly forces, he did not hesitate to consume a lot of projectiles and arrows, only a defeat in return.

    The Balmerks gradually withdrew, and the Ross Shooting Flag team also withdrew.

    It was such a tragic battle that made Arik and the soldiers of the First Banner Team, who had always watched the battle, clearly realized that even if they participated in the battle, they would also face a bitter battle.

    Britain is the island of cowards? Do not! At least the residents of Tamworth are a force.

    Arik''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t help laughing when the Balmerks of the Alliance were evacuating.

    So a centurion asked him: "Are you mocking them for being cowards?"

    "No! Brother, we met a strong enemy. This is the opportunity God gave us. I like fighting strong enemies the most."

    "However, it is very difficult to capture this city."

    "It''s true, but Rurik will solve this **** wall."

 Chapter 608ï¼š Rurik has a good strategy

    The soldiers of Mercia cheered at the head of the city, but the people in the city were wailing.

    Botwulf was very happy, since he can repel the enemy''s first round of offense, the subsequent defense should be successful.

    The head guard endured the pain and ran to the prince: "His Royal Highness, we have achieved success."

    "Yes, I saw it all. You...you are hurt."

    The head of the guard subconsciously covered his right hand tied into a ball with linen cloth, and said timidly, "It''s not a problem." He hurriedly changed the subject: "My secret weapon has succeeded. Even if the hot water can''t kill people, it can burn them. Injury will be a dead end in the future."

    Bot Woolf nodded, "Now count the death toll and comfort the injured. Go and do something."

    "Yes."

    Prince Bot Woolf, he took a group of warriors who had experienced battles to march among the feared people on purpose. The priests who accompanied him also embraced the golden urn and sprinkled the surrounding people with cypress sticks dipped in clean water.

    The people knelt down spontaneously, and when the prince kept saying that he had repelled the enemy with his troops, a smile finally appeared on the faces of fear.

    The battle ended before noon, and the Balmerk army''s hasty attack was unable to break through the city wall. After the chaos, they retreated temporarily. After some inspection, they did not suffer much loss.

    Even Mercia¡¯s losses were not much. More than fifty people died in battle for various reasons, and the Balmerk army was similar.

    This was the first frustration since landing in Britain, and the retreating army returned to the camp on the riverside to sit down and recuperate.

    Does not succeed means failure? Magnuth was very angry. He did not complain about his subordinates, nor did he complain that hundreds of Russian troops did not directly participate in the war.

    He pointed at the wall in the military tent and yelled: "Damn wall, hateful enemy. They are actually as hard as iron ingots!"

    Biyuni also followed the words: "We miscalculated. This is the most difficult enemy our army has encountered. They used a secret weapon and some of their brothers were burned. I am worried that if they use hot oil next time, too troublesome."

    "What should I do?" Magnut gritted his teeth and asked left and right: "Where is R¨¹lic?"

    "He is examining our wounded."

    "You, get him here soon. Damn, I should have listened to his opinion! I... I''m so confused!"

    Rurik was indeed checking the injuries of the wounded, and he saw a few unlucky ones whose skin had been scalded off. In addition to the visually shocking, he was also sorry for them. Because such injuries are really fatal, in the current era, large-scale scalds really must die from infection.

    He could only encourage the injured to leave with a few words.

    The injuries of the other wounded were uneven. Most of them were injured by arrows. After pulling the arrows back to the camp, their companions forcibly pulled out the barbed arrow clusters, causing blood everywhere.

    As many as forty corpses were pulled back. Almost all of them were smashed to death by rocks, and very few died of Liu Shi.

    The number of wounded has increased, as many as seventy. Those who are too seriously injured will inevitably die in a short time, and the situation of the rest cannot be said to be too bad.

    Without tools to kill bacteria, most of the wounded would still die from wound infections. However, Rurik brought a batch of yellow-white sulfur soap with a pungent and alkaline smell. It was originally used to wash clothes and hair of soldiers, and to prepare some soapy water to apply wounds. At least it can play a role. .

    There will be a group of wounded people safe and sound, and a group of lightly wounded can fight here with a little bandage. However, the Balmerks experienced the frustration in the morning, and at least a hundred people were already unable to fight.

    Rurik was called back to the military account by his father-in-law. He was worried that his allies would complain that his Rus army was watching the show, but he couldn''t think that the old fellow Magnut kept blaming himself.

    "Don''t blame yourself for now." Rurik said with a calm face and motioned to shut up, and said: "I checked, our coalition forces experienced 110 casualties in this battle. This is not a serious loss, but our military strength. Still frustrated."

    "There are so many casualties?" Magnut was taken aback, and deeply blamed himself: "I thought I would win with a brave attack. You said, Odin gave us a lesson to our army. God advises us not to be impulsive. I am impulsive. It killed them."

    An old guy who made himself a king, early in the morning, thought he was invincible in the world, and then it was noon before he brought himself a reckless sinner.

    Rurik didn''t intend to do anything to appease, and the old Magnuth couldn''t be guilty of being coaxed.

    He took another look at the heads of the Balmerks who were present, and their emotions were not very good.

    "Friends, you all sullenly, really think that the city wall is indestructible?"

    "You! Have a plan?" Magnut looked up suddenly, his eyes full of hope.

    Geiger, whose arm was burned, also yelled in an almost imperative manner: Brother Rurik, think of a way. Our brothers have no time to spend time with the enemy here. "

    Everyone is waiting for Rurik to come up with a good idea, but if there is a good idea, it will be used for the storm this morning.

    In other words, if there is a good way, Rurik can''t be cautious.

    He thought of some ways to break through the city wall, but are these measures really appropriate?

    He dare to say that he still can''t come up with the correct countermeasures, so you have to explain: "I have thought of some methods, and I still need to be cautious to implement them."

    "Huh? Isn''t there a particularly good way? I still want to fight again in the afternoon."

    Magnuth''s urging really made Rurik impatient, so he shook his head, considering his father-in-law''s face, he didn''t want to be serious.

    Then I talked about the next sentence: "I am the commander of the coalition army. If you do not accept my command, you will naturally fail. Wait for an afternoon, and maybe God will suddenly give me the enlightenment of victory. You better comfort the wounded first, I have to think about it. Come up with a complete solution." After that, he left.

    Throughout the afternoon, the coalition camp was safe and sound. They stationed at the bottom of the city and continued to threaten Tamworth with their soldiers. The status quo of soldiers approaching the city continued. Although Mercia had guarded the city, he did not dare to take it lightly.

    In Rose''s camp, Rurik lies on his side on a leather blanket, and in the distance is the low wall of Tamworth.

    Arikhin hurried over and sat down at will: "Did you think of a way?"

    "not yet."

    "Could it be that their walls are really stable, and the walls are not really high. If it''s a frost giant, it can cross it all at once."

    "Those are old stories. Brother, there are no frost giants. You should rest, let me think quietly."

    Rurik dismissed his brother and inadvertently pondered what he had said.

    If it is really a giant, the mountains and rivers can''t stop it, and the giant can easily cross the gully but people can''t.

    and many more! Why can''t people?

    Rurik suddenly thought of something, and directly overturned the previous siege idea.

    What he was thinking about was like cutting logs on the spot, directly building a small counterweight stone thrower, and smashing the stone wall abruptly.

    Perhaps this is a waste of time, and there is another means of attack. It is to gather all the heavy weapons and organize a group of death squads. All the long-range firepower concentrated on a little support, all the long ladders of the climbing city were put together, and the death team struggled to climb.

    The latter will inevitably bring considerable losses, but this is probably the most implementable plan now.

    This program is indeed very valuable, but the soldiers have to climb ladders. They were full of flaws when they climbed, and most of the people who died before died in this process.

    If a soil **** is created artificially and the army rushes up with a shield and sword, can there be any flaws?

    "Why didn''t I do this? Genghis Khan''s army made a temporary **** for the horse team to rush up the city wall!"

    There was a way, but I couldn''t think that my cousin''s ridicule brought a good way.

    In the evening, the Balmerks who were discussing spontaneously did not discuss the reason for the whole afternoon.

    Rurik and his entourage appeared at an extremely confident pace. Such a gesture made everyone understand that a good countermeasure was finally available.

    He settled down and announced to everyone: "Friends, don''t worry anymore! Odin said something to me while I was resting."

    "Ah! God? God is helping us!" Magnut was overjoyed, and then opened his arms to thank the setting sun.

    "Listen to me! This is a very peculiar way. We have to build a mound under the city wall, and our army will directly rush up. Then they are unable to throw stones and the arrows will be easily blocked by us."

    "Mound? Build mounds on the ground?" Magnut, who had just ignited hope, wondered again: "Do we have this ability? That is the power of God!"

    "No! As long as each of our soldiers takes some soil and rushes down to the city, we still have nearly two thousand people. Everyone queues up to sprinkle the soil, and we can build the soil slope. Besides, our goal is to walk up the city wall, as long as we can make one. The slope, everything can be used as construction material, whether it is a tree or a corpse."

    Many heads of the family were moved by it.

    Rurik said again: "I wish they would go out of the city to fight us decisively so that we could annihilate them. Since their city gates are closed, they dare not do this. I decided to remove the torsion slingshot mounted on the trolley. Install some wooden boards as tools for loading and unloading soil. You also use rags to make cloth pockets for loading and transporting the soil, and then prepare to manually cut the wood on the spot. The soil and wood are piled together, and soon it will be a soil slope.

    "This is the will of God, it is the tactic that Odin rewarded us." Magnut said categorically, and no one opposed it.

    Because the city wall was not tall, everyone thought about it, and they all thought it was feasible.

    The camp of the coalition army became lively, and the morale of the soldiers returned after learning of the strategy to break the city.

    The Balmerks wanted to avenge their brothers who died in battle, and the Ross people sharpened their swords.

    After creating a soil slope, the army rushed up, and they had already begun to work under the night after they had eaten and drank enough.

    Of course, Rurik still took advantage of the night to open the "flame array." The enclosed city of Tamworth was shocked by the huge fire environmental guards, and the Mercia fighters who stood guard against night attacks at the head of the city.

    Bot Woolf, who had just fallen asleep, climbed directly to the top of the inner city tower, which was the commanding height of the entire city, and saw himself surrounded by a circle of light.

    That''s a bonfire! Densely packed like stars!

    He was taken aback, and then he thought it was wrong. "Bah! This is frightening me! With so many troops, I can still defend successfully? Do you think I am a fool?"

    Bot Woolf''s understanding of this is a bluff, how do the soldiers understand. News that is not conducive to the kingdom is spreading again. It is clear that some people who spread the bad news have been executed. When the new bad news comes, the people are still in panic.

    You can''t execute a few more people to stop the chaos, right? Killing indiscriminately within the country is not a wise move, and it may even cause civil upheaval, because some nobles living in the royal city have their own ghosts behind their loyalty. Bot Woolf threw the rat out, and had to compromise the priests to continue to appease.

    However, he also quickly thought of a way, which was to put a flame array on the head of the city.

    The burning brazier was on the city wall, and some torches were burning.

    A circle of the city wall was illuminated, and a large number of soldiers patrolled with spears. He wanted to let the people see that the kingdom''s army never left the post of defense.

    "You also light torches? Do you really think we are a beast that fears flames?"

    Arik, who was busy logging at night, muttered contemptuously, and then suddenly yelled to his busy brothers: "Everyone work hard, we have destroyed this wood."

    If there are excellent production tools, it is inexplicable not to apply them.

    Since the construction of the double saw, these logging tools, Lurik, have been carrying on expeditions, and the efficiency of building field sheds has been greatly improved.

    When cutting wood at night, swinging an axe will always fail to cut the correct position, but once the two-person saw is operated, it can cut big trees in one go.

    A forest near the Tamm River was brutally devastated by the Russ, a group of loggers, and as many as 1,500 pine, oak, and cedar trees were cut down overnight. Everyone is actually quite puzzled. The growth of these trees is quite similar, even the thickness of the trunks are similar.

    The doubts are still aside, and the tree down is the job.

    This is just the success of the Ross people. The 500th person in the First Banner cut down three trees on average. Since these trees are not big trees, cutting down and sawing them is not too laborious.

    The branches of the fallen trees were chopped off, and they were piled together to set a fire. The coalition forces fell wildly on this side, which created a campfire circle around the city.

    Those bare tree trunks were chopped down into small sections just to be transported to pile up under the city wall.

    The logging people sweat, and everyone is not worried about being hungry at all, because the fleet docked on the river is loaded with rations sufficient for the entire army to fight for at least ten days.

    In the early morning, when the world became transparent, and when the morning mist cleared, a group of Mercia soldiers patrolling at night, who were tossed with spirits, saw a terrifying scene.

    What happened to the royal woods by the river? The oak forest that has been planted for many years is gone?

    A lower-level guard captain hurriedly reported the strange disaster to Prince Bot Woolf, and when he stood on the city wall and looked at it, he found that the royal forest was really gone.

    Do not! The forest did not disappear, but was chopped down by the enemy overnight!

    "Damn it, there are trees I planted when I was a kid!" Bot Woolf was furious.

    Not only his family, but many nobles plant trees selectively in that forest in order to obtain qualified oak furniture in the future. Even churches and monasteries custom-made wood sources for coffins for pious nobles.

    It soon became clear that it was the barbarian army that destroyed the woods, they were still entrenched by the river, and there were swaying people plotting bad luck.

    The progress of the matter far exceeded Rurik''s estimation. He thought it would take at least two days for the coalition forces to create the mound.

    These two days should be worthwhile, so that the team of Northumbria''s new ally drowsiness should also arrive. If it is necessary to lose some people to climb the mound, let the Northumbrian army be the first attack of consumables, which is what Rurik hopes.

    Since the army is doing things so quickly, the glory of breaking the city for the first time is still in your own hands.

    The army is still making preparations, and the people who fell the woods are resting overnight. Another group has completed the unloading of the torsion slingshot The temporarily remodeled trolley has been filled with wet riverside soil mixed with grass.

    Rurik was not in a hurry to attack, and the entire army understood that the construction of the soil **** against the enemy''s counter-attack firepower, this project would have to last a whole day.

    The action time was placed after noon on this day, and before that, everyone stayed in the camp to rest. However, the weapons of all fighters must be within easy reach, and the chain mail cannot be taken off.

    Although the possibility is very small, Rurik knew that he must be cautious, because people are often irrational, perhaps because of yesterday''s small victory in the defense of the city, the city''s defenders will arrogantly come out to fight with the coalition forces.

    The latter is naturally the best, and it prevents the coalition from struggling to make breakthroughs.

    Judging from the current situation alone, Rurik could not see any changes in the enemy''s side. The flag of Mercia was still flying on the low walls. Except for the roar of the Ross and Balmerk forces, the rest of the world was extremely quiet.

    Indeed, even Mercia''s defenders were aware of the silence of the world, and the suppressed atmosphere nearly suffocated the soldiers. No one dared to leave the city without authorization, and all the city gates were supported by no less than twenty wooden slats. The carriages that transported grain in the city were specially pushed into the Chengmen Cave. After all, they unloaded the wagon shaft and became a heavy obstacle.

    Tamworth has become a tortoise with a shrunken head. Bot Woolf decided to defend firmly. He has made the most extreme plan and said that he will stick to the winter, and the winter will drive away the invaders, and the food in the city Sufficient military and civilian maintenance for a long time.

    Now is the most critical moment in the city. He feels that as long as all people are united, the enemy''s spirit is wiped out, and the enemy''s previous offensives are paid some price, Mecia''s defensive victory will be a ten-and-one victory.

 Chapter 609ï¼š Bloody Wall

    The large pottery and wide-mouthed iron pots that were placed on the big ship were all unloaded, and the coalition forces set up some stoves and began to cook delicious meals very presumptuously.

    Still last night, the coalition soldiers who were busy spreading bonfires around Tamworth to scare people, by the way, patronized the three nearby villages and all the farmland.

    The local area is already a spring wheat crop area. After the wheat is harvested, the farmland is seasonally deserted, and those cabbages are directly plundered by the coalition forces before they reach maturity.

    The chopped vegetables were thrown into the cauldron, and some of the onions found out were thrown in with the dried bacon stored on board, and even a lot of salt. The staple food is naturally oats, and it will take some time for it to be overcooked. Someone is holding a wooden stick and stirring this fragrant and delicious meal.

    The strong scent permeated the camp of the Allied Vikings. They had been stationed in the west of Tamworth. The weak north wind blew, and part of the scent spread directly into the city.

    The vast number of soldiers gathered and experienced the morning rest. They were ordered to eat their own dry food, but the mouth-watering meals in these iron pot pottery were not edible.

    They gathered together, accepting Rurik''s orders.

    But I saw the blond boy standing on a wheelbarrow full of grass and dirt holding a sword and shouting: "Brothers, are you greedy?"

    This is really knowingly asked.

    Then there was something good, laughing and yelling: "When can we eat?"

    "Yeah! When can we eat! Brothers, we are about to take action. We have to create a hill to prove our strength to Odin, and then follow the breakthrough directly to the wall. Those enemies never thought we would have such a tactic. . But you will be very tired by doing this. These foods are for you. In the evening, you will pull down and enjoy the food!"

    Fearing that his voice lacks penetrating power, Magnuth also has a strong and old voice, constantly describing a principle: to complete today''s task, everyone is delicious.

    It is only natural and righteous to work hard to get good food. The soldiers of the coalition were cheering and their morale was extremely high.

    Vegetables, meat, wheat, and salt were mixed to form a delicious meal. To increase the aroma, Rurik ordered a portion of the clotted seal oil to be thrown into all pots and urns.

    There is no shortage of seal oil here for the Ross people, and there is no shortage for the Balmerks here. It is essentially a kind of food, and it has been widely used as a lubricant recently.

    The smell of grease makes the breath more attractive, and the Mercia soldiers stationed on the city wall noticed that they were spreading the meal, raising their vigilance, and at the same time arousing gluttons for the smell.

    The scent wafted directly to the palace, and Bot Woolf thought that the imperial chef had made a great meal. When he understood the situation, he was surprised at first, and then fell into deep fear.

    For unknown reasons, some guards said to the prince in an attitude of encouraging morale: "They are eating a big meal. They may not be able to fight when they are full. They just want to lie down and sleep."

    Bot Woolf supported the battlements with mixed feelings.

    "Can''t fight? This is their last meal before the war. You are all on your guard, there will be a fierce battle today."

    Is there really a fierce battle? However, His Royal Highness''s guess was close to the truth.

    The decisive battle is indeed about to begin, but it has a weird starting point.

    The Viking coalition was like a pile of fuelwood, and Rurik lit the flame. They screamed with their mouths tearing raw meat open, and the Ross and Balmerks were beating their shields with swords and axes.

    Even Suomi''s one hundred servant fighters, who fought for the new master in this newly recognized world, learned that they had the right to get the spoils, and this time they shouted with their bows held high.

    The army outside the city was still majestic, and the soldiers and civilians who were immersed in yesterday''s victory were severely beaten in the face. Mercia¡¯s royal guards, a large number of armed farmers, and citizens arrived at the city wall with a wide range of weapons. The chief guard, who had broken half of his palm, greeted his subordinates to continue to burn hot water to kill the enemy.

    The Messiaians are actively preparing for defense, but they have encountered the enemy''s astonishing arrows, javelins, and stones.

    Anxiety, fear, and laziness are intertwined, and even if the prince Bot Woolf is on the front line in his armor, he cannot immediately arouse the strong fighting spirit of the soldiers.

    The sun in the afternoon was very warm, and it was a good day for a big battle.

    The weak north wind made the grass silly, and every soldier had a low rumbling in his ears.

    Rurik felt that the time was ripe to see the eager warriors, and the short sword pointed: "Warriors of Odin! Go ahead! Let''s create a mountain!"

    The coalition forces are on the move!

    Thirty two-wheeled trolleys were loaded with dirt, two of them pushed them, and two others carried shields for cover. The Russian army is responsible for the heavy work in this area, and hopes that it will be properly prepared to avoid being attacked and damaged by the enemy.

    More than 400 people from the Balmerk Army participated in the first batch of operations. The two of them carried a trunk, and there were also shields in front of them.

    Hundreds of people were standing by behind with shovels, piling up new soil on the empty carts they brought back at any time.

    The group of them began to rush towards the city wall, and Arik and Biyuni each led a hundred men and entered the city with two crossbows, in charge of sniping any enemies who planned to strike back from the battlements.

    The ten bull trebuchets were also quickly moved to the appropriate locations, and they were actually operated by the Ross sailors who were in charge of operating the ships. Of course, they can turn into melee warriors, but the time is gone. Most of the old bodies are not suitable for fighting, but they are enough to control heavy weapons to support the young cubs in battle.

    The stones collected on the spot began to throw frantically. It doesn''t matter what target they hit, it makes the most sense to create an atmosphere of terror.

    Prince Bot Woolf showed a pair of vigilant eyes. The enemy is continuing to attack the city, right?

    "Warriors of the kingdom! They are here! Get ready to kill them with bows and stones!"

    Indeed, even in the face of risks, there are always people who aspire to be heroes in times of crisis. Some humble farmers, they regard sitting side by side with the prince today as the greatest honor in life, and the priest also said that? Killing others is the greatest sin, killing "savage humanoid monsters" is not guilty!

    The peasant embraced the stone, just waiting for his highness to give an order.

    Fortunately, the shooting troops of Arik and Bijuni have already reached the right position one step ahead. Among them, those who carried the large wooden rafts temporarily put them on the ground, and then supported them with wooden slats to become a significant anti-arrow shield.

    There are six such huge shields, enough to provide absolute cover for a group of shooters.

    The vigilant archer was either kneeling or standing, naturally vigilant and protruding out of a very limited body, the charged crossbow had been aimed at the battlements ahead.

    Of course, Rurik could do even more crazily. However, in the previous battle, he later found that the cast iron projectile was consumed slightly, so he stopped using the torsion slingshot as a support. The actual combat proved that it was just a pound of iron bullets flying out at a not surprising speed, and the damage to the city wall itself should be ignored.

    The people pushing the trolleys were about to reach their positions, and Bot Woolf ordered a counterattack.

    The armed farmer who got the order began to throw the stones down, and Arik and Biyuni, who were waiting for the rest, immediately began to snipe.

    The precise crossbow and arrow flying, the powerful and heavy arrows directly pierced the body of the unarmored farmer, and the blow from the steel-armed crossbow instantly killed people.

    "Quick! Hurry up and continue to support." As Arik shouted, he could not help but laugh when he saw the small black-haired guys from Suomi started throwing arrows. Someone yelled to his subordinates: "Get up quickly, don''t lose to those with black hair."

    A wheelbarrow loaded with soil just needs to lift the handlebar abruptly and then pull it back, and a large amount of earthwork will be unloaded, and at most three tossings will result in a cart of grassy concrete being gone.

    Thirty trolleys aimed at one point unloading, and the people who carried the wood afterwards started unloading their logs with this point.

    The round wooden slats are not littered, they are placed flush with the city wall, neatly arranged one after another, as if to pave a boardwalk.

    After they braved the stones thrown by the enemy and blocked the enemy''s counterattack with a shield, there was no need to be afraid of the rest.

    Because the defenders of Mesiah were stunned!

    In other words, Tamworth, a fortress in the early Middle Ages, did not evolve to the level of a bastion at all, and the siege tactics shown by Rurik were more advanced.

    Rurik knows how to repair bastions and knows the advantages of crossfire.

    "Is this group of guys capable? My fixed-point strike is so easy?" He was sure that he won.

    Magnuth watched with gusto, and then yelled: "Your carts have been withdrawn. It''s time to dig new soil."

    "Yeah, brothers are all ready."

    "Look!" Magnut pointed again, "My people also withdrew, and they have to carry new wood. Rurik, how many times do you think we can succeed?"

    "Maybe twenty times."

    "Huh? So many?"

    "A lot?" Rurik shook his head, "In my opinion, it doesn''t take much time to repeat it once. It must be a waste of energy. You see, when the army comes back to eat the thick porridge in the evening, I will prepare the food. There are so many, everyone has no worries."

    "Well, then continue. We tomorrow..."

    "Yes!" Rurik looked at his father-in-law with strong confidence, "Tomorrow is the day to break the city."

    If the soil **** is basically completed today, the army that rests overnight will be able to attack the city by adding more soil tomorrow. He didn''t worry that the Messiah garrison would destroy the slope, they simply didn''t have this ability.

    From Mercia''s perspective, what is the barbarian doing so weirdly? Bot Woolf gradually had an epiphany, then was shocked, and finally turned into a kind of despair.

    "They are piling up dirt! They are going to rush to the wall! You are going to kill them!" he almost broke his throat.

    However, he shivered when he saw his soldiers hiding behind the battlements. Although there were soldiers from far away archery support, but the prince looked at those people who were shot down.

    Naturally some brave people stood up, threw the oil casually and squatted down.

    As for those who tried to shoot, they were hit by a sniper just now.

    The defenders of the battlements were completely suppressed, and only a few soldiers threw stones blindly across the walls.

    To make matters worse, the more the defenders threw stones, the more they were literally contributing to the enemy''s work.

    Bot Woolf could not have expected such a means by his opponent, and what was worse was his powerlessness.

    The head of the bodyguard brought a group of soldiers who worked together to carry wooden slats and hung a water urn on the wall.

    "His Royal Highness, it''s hot oil this time. I used all the holy water in the church and it can scald them to death."

    "You!" The arrival of the chief guard made the prince pleased. It would be inappropriate not to talk about this secret weapon. "You are desecrating the sacred object!"

    "His Royal Highness, we have no choice. To blame, our walls are not high enough."

    "Okay. Burn them to death!"

    Even in churches, the reserve of rose essential oil is very small. The preparation of aromatic essential oil from flowers is quite difficult. It is so fragrant and must have sacred power. At the same time they were expropriated, the priest also hoped that these sacred objects could cleanse the demons under the city.

    A layer of hot oil floated on the boiling water, and the oil-water mixture of this urn overflowed with fragrance. The big urn was just pushed up the stacking wall by the coarse cloth warrior with his hands full, and Arik was shooting again.

    Arik was taken aback, he could guess what the enemy wanted to do.

    It''s a pity that he and his subordinates are still a step late, and Tao Weng is simply pushed down and hits the Balmerks who are laying the wood head on.

    The people who were instantly scalded were hurriedly taking off their clothes. When their sackcloth was taken off by their partner, they suddenly saw the skin peeling off!

    Some people covered their faces and screamed, while others rolled around.

    Even so, the work of laying wooden slats and piling up the soil cannot be stopped.

    The price of bravery may be death, and the Messiah who carried Tao Weng was hit by an arrow.

    The Balmerks retreated temporarily, and the Messiah Army was in a panic and pushed all the ten Tao Wengs they had prepared prematurely.

    The result of the secret weapon was too weak, but it caused five Balmerks to be scalded, and the others climbed and fled in an emergency to avoid subsequent losses.

    The sacred rose oil is meaningless, and Bot Woolf has no ideal ideas about these things.

    He drew his sword and shouted at the chief guard: "You look at your things, and they are here again. Bring the soldiers to gather here, and we will fight them! Remember, just build a new wall with corpses, and you can''t let them break through. The city wall enters the inner city!"

    The sudden burns did not surprise Rurik. There must be casualties in the battle, which the coalition forces can bear.

    Taking into account that the enemy is still using this trick, he urgently ordered the five-seater torsion slingshot to be temporarily thrown onto the cart full of dirt, and the heavy weapons were transported directly to the front.

    This is not the end. Since the enemy''s firepower was suppressed, more than a hundred people with earth diggers and shovel rushed directly up and dug the nearby slope.

    Thousands of people continued to pile up wood and dirt, and a mound was quickly emerging.

    They are already working on the high ground, and a group of shield-bearing warriors have to stay on the front line, carrying the stones and arrows thrown by the enemy to cover the brothers to continue their work.

    The torsion slingshot kept its charge up, and when the enemy appeared, it shot.

    The cast-iron projectiles slapped the battlements, and the flying gravel scratched Bot Woolf¡¯s gray-yellow bearded face.

    His face was full of blood, and the soldiers thought that the prince was injured and was about to be taken away by his men.

    "You idiots, leave me alone! Stop them! Fight with them!"

    The head guard screamed in the crisis: "His Royal Highness, they are about to build the soil slope, we are going to die."

    "Are you an idiot?" The prince broke free and immediately ordered: "Desperately with them, guard the wall, even if you use your chest to block them!"

    The prince Bot Woolf, he looked at the posture of the pioneer, but he should not appear in the restricted land as the prince.

    The guard sighed and ordered his subordinates almost gritted their teeth: "Take your Highness away and take you to the inner city. The time has come for the others to prove their loyalty. Follow me and them!"

    From cowardice to bravery, Mesiah''s defenders made a change in just one second.

    Even though the prince was struggling, he didn''t want his dead guards to force him away.

    The chief guard looked at the crown prince''s back and frowned, his face turned orange in the setting sun, and he turned his head to look at the soldiers gathered on the wall and the armed farmers gathered below.

    Without any generosity, the chief guard just held an axe in his left hand and jumped off the wall that was already as low as 1.5 meters. Seeing this, a group of kingdom soldiers jumped down bravely with weapons and determination to die.

    Once more than half of the soil slopes that benefit the Viking coalition forces have been completed, all tasks have been completed in just one afternoon''s work?

    Magnut squinted and saw that there was a fight ahead. "Haha, Rurik, we did it. The decisive battle has already begun. I saw that the Mercian already knew that they were going to perish, and they started to jump down and fight with us?"

    "Yeah, are we going to break the city for a decisive battle now? It is already evening, and the time is very unfavorable. Our people are too tired."

    "Are you hesitating? My boy, I''m about to take the other people into the assault. Your Ross army will go up together.

    "Oh!" Rurik just wanted to stay and explain, but Magnut felt that he was doing it again. He yelled and rushed up with a sword. Seeing that the other Balmerks stopped carrying wood, everyone brought their weapons. Launch an attack in the sunset.

    Maybe this is the decisive battle?

    The brothers were completely exhausted from building the soil slope, and Rurik didn''t feel that the coalition forces were now suitable for a fierce battle against the city.

    Helplessly, the coalition forces have almost lost control, and Rurik knew that even if he wanted to give orders, he could only restrain a part of the Ross fightersLook!

    Rurik saw an incredible shocking scene. A large number of Mercia fighters were jumping off the city wall, and they had begun to fight the unprepared Ross and Balmerk fighters.

    Those who were excavated and moved lacked defense, the coalition forces were beaten with a sap, and some were killed by the Mercian army in the chaos.

    However, the Viking coalition forces who had just reacted immediately began to counterattack.

    Surrounding the soil slopes, there was metal crashing, soldiers roaring and the wailing of the wounded.

    The archers of Arik and Bijuni were also outputting crazy arrows, and the five torsion slingshots that were placed at the forefront simply smashed into the flesh and blood of the enemy who was just about to cross the battlements!

    The fierce fighting people stepped on the corpses of the deceased, some from the Mercia Army and some from the Balmerk Army.

    The First Banner of the Ross Army also quickly stopped moving the soil, restored to its original state of warriors, and bravely attacked with a steel sword.

    And Grund and his toolmen dressed as iron men, pushing the friendly Balmerks in front of them, quickly rushed to the front line to fight the red-eyed Messiah.

    Even if they are invulnerable, some "iron men" fall and die in endless trampling, becoming a new step on the soil slope.

    The cowardly farmers of Mesiah are now ten thousand times more courageous, or they are already empty-headed, succumbing to the courage of the Saxons who are in their souls, and the Balmerks and Rosses who are actually related to them by blood. Fight together.

    The blood-red sunset was in the west, and the dry slopes were becoming muddy, as if it had just rained.

    It was rain with a red rust smell, and the city walls were also dyed red...

 Chapter 610ï¼š Dead man

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    This evening, the Mercian finally remembered that they were once the overlord of England, and they were one step away from unification.

    More and more soldiers jumped off the city wall and fought against the Viking army on Tupo.

    Those Mercia warriors in chain mail really turned into mud in this meat grinder-like battlefield, and the Balmerks were also suffering losses.

    However, the Messiah Army, whose overall strength was already inferior, had few of the most elite soldiers, and then there were armed farmers in commoners who resisted desperately.

    Prince Bot Woolf, who had just been pulled to the rear, broke free of his subordinates again, ignoring the wound on his face, and hurriedly ordered his subordinates to counterattack. His stubbornness or bravery is unstoppable.

    The sun is almost setting, and the west is cautiously faint and dim.

    The whole world became dark, and under the stars and moonlight, the **** battle surrounding the **** of the city wall continued.

    Until the two sides struggled exhausted in this pool of blood, the intensity of the battle gradually decreased, until a weird confrontation was reached.

    The Messiah has actually washed down the soil slope, but this so-called soil **** has covered two layers of corpses.

    The dead soldiers were stacked on top of each other, and the Messiaians stood on their own corpses, spears of different lengths moving forward in unison.

    They stared with blood-red eyes, each vigilant to the point of trembling, and their rusty spearheads were dripping blood. They are just a group of armed farmers, and the individuals are naturally fragile. Now they are actually condensed into one, like five fingers clenched into a punch.

    A large number of spears formed a hedgehog formation, but in this way they lacked defense.

    More than twenty steps away from them are the Balmerks who constitute the circular shield wall, and even Glendr and others who are almost paralyzed in heavy armor.

    Both Rurik and Magnut are on the front line. The weird confrontation and the anxious battlefield really make people feel that such a tragic battle should not have occurred in Britain in this era.

    "Warriors! Keep on advancing!" Magnut roared again, but the tired soldiers looked at each other and didn''t rush forward at all.

    "You... what are you doing?"

    Rurik directly pushed the old man Magnut, and shouted: "You can''t fight anymore! Brothers are about to die, our army needs to be repaired."

    "However, we are one step away from victory."

    "Bah! We are tired if we go in, and we will be killed by the residents of the city with wooden sticks and dung forks. I want to retreat temporarily! I warn you that if we continue to advance, we will find our own way of death!"

    Indeed, Rurik felt deeply the exhaustion of the coalition forces. Those Balmerks with naked back tattoos were covered in a mixture of sweat, blood and mud. The smell was really stinky, and the whole image was sloppy.

    Even for the well-dressed and well-equipped Ross First Flag Team, the robe was severely damaged in the melee up to now, and even the chain mail of the bodyguard was broken.

    How many people died in this **** battle by the coalition forces? Rurik conservatively estimated that 200 people had to be turned into stepping stones for this slope.

    The loss of the natural enemy is bound to be more serious, but the Viking coalition can no longer suffer such a loss!

    If the soldiers are still energetic, the **** battle will continue. The reason why they even kept the King Magnuth of York was because the coalition forces could no longer stand it.

    "Ross! Let''s retreat first!" Rurik suffocated his breath and deliberately said this aloud to inform Magnut, and then the Ross soldiers mixed in the army retreated cautiously.

    Their retreat immediately caused the Balmerks to retreat, and the confrontation gradually disappeared.

    Even if the barbarians with large bucklers evacuated, the Messiaians, who were like frightened birds, were still standing in the "Tower of Flesh". Not only were they physically exhausted, but their spirits were also approaching collapse.

    Prince Bot Woolf stood on the wall again, watching the enemy besieging the wall retreating, he couldn''t laugh at all.

    The enemy retreated?

    Pooh! Just avoid it for the time being. He saw this hideous and terrifying slope, and he was deeply aware that this was the fatal flaw in the entire Tamworth.

    "Order... Order the soldiers not to attack. Check if there are any wounded and bring them back for treatment. Send the injured enemy and bring them back for interrogation."

    The attendants next to him were still trembling.

    The prince was furious and kicked: "Still in a daze? I now appoint you to be my captain of the guard! Do things for me, and keep the city and you will be glorious in the future."

    From the beginning, Rurik didn''t think that he would be able to break the city today, and it could be completely beyond his expectation that the situation became like this.

    The script for shooting himself shouldn''t be like this. Why did the Mercian suddenly become such a brave and brave?

    The Ross people took the lead to withdraw, and immediately gathered at the side of Fragrant Digester, and soon the Balmerk soldiers also withdrew back.

    They began to eat, and the craziness was like tearing gifts with wolves, and like the random willingness of pigs in the pen, there was no decent thing to say.

    Those who were stuffed with food felt thirsty again, and ran to the Tam River where the boat was moored. They had no time to care about their dirty clothes and mud all over, so they could only put their heads into the river to drink water.

    When they were full and drunk, many warriors wandered towards the bonfire. Suddenly, they were all soft again, and they huddled up and fell asleep with their swords and axes on their bucklers.

    Looking at the exhausted figures of his men, Magnuth finally understood the advice of his son-in-law Rurik.

    Such a fighter is already weak enough to be easily killed by the weakest enemy.

    In the core military tent, the brave Arik and Biyonni both looked tired. Some family leaders came with bad news, claiming that some old men had died in the rebellion.

    Everyone is not depressed, and their hatred of Messia has reached a new peak, and they hate that they can''t immediately break the city because of fatigue because they have won a huge fighter.

    People are hoping that Rurik will come up with a countermeasure, and some people even question his decision.

    Rurik was not angry at all, and openly taught all the adventurous people present.

    Even if the Balmerks are now allies, their losses will indirectly cause a great loss of the strength of the Russian army.

    "You are too impulsive! My plan is to build the soil **** today and attack the city tomorrow. Even if the soil **** is built until more than half of the enemy launches a counterattack, can you use it as a signal for a decisive battle? I really think you are too smart! You are indeed brave fighters. But you also have to use your brain."

    Magnut was preached, he felt bitter, and asked, "What shall we do now?"

    "What else can I do? Rest tonight, I hope we can regain all our strength after one night rest. But I am worried, if our military strength is greatly damaged, will Ernred rebel? The weakness of the Messiah is a pretense Yes, they may be suddenly brave, whether the Northumbrians are also the same. If they join forces to fight us recklessly, maybe we can only evacuate."

    "It''s impossible!" Magnuth didn''t want to yell, "I''m the King of York."

    "That''s it, but those who are really desperate can''t take care of so many. The battle today evening was out of season. We were accidentally frustrated. You all go back to rest, count your forces, and we will attack tomorrow afternoon. Friends, thank me for my cleverness, The captured wheat will continue to feed the army. We are not short of food now. We can regain our energy and continue fighting just by taking another day off."

    Speaking of this, Rurik explained the possibility again: "Maybe we will meet the reinforcements of Northumbria tomorrow. As long as we maintain sufficient forces, they will not dare to rebel. I urge you to stay vigilant tonight. I will also guard our camp."

    Magnuth sullenly shook his head: "Are you... worried about them attacking at night?"

    "It''s very possible. You are so reckless today, and the enemy is exactly the same. The enemy has a multi-person advantage."

    "What is more people?" Arik said with disdain.

    Lurik immediately glanced at Cousin Bai: "Brother! I can''t wait to send the army from my hometown here to fight them decisively."

    Then he said: "You all go back to rest, and I will guard the camp tonight. I hope they will stop the camp, so that our final siege tomorrow will be much smoother."

    Rurik still maintained great restraint in his words, because the condition of the coalition forces, especially the conditions of the Balmerks, was very bad.

    Once the general Viking army loses its mobility and initial strength and is dragged into a war of attrition by its opponents, it will be a great disadvantage.

    The Rus Army was different, because Rurik paid great attention to logistics and the army had good stamina. It was also because of this focus that the Balmerk Army was able to eat wheat under the city and had the basic ability to besiege the city for a period of time. The Balmerks fought with the Ross and became an atypical Viking force by the way. .

    Indeed, two hundred Balmerk soldiers were killed in this battle, and there were losses on the Russian side.

    Ten people died in the First Banner of the Ross Army, and nearly half of Glend''s mercenaries in iron armor were killed.

    The death of Jingrui''s subordinates made Rurik feel distressed, so he would personally raise a group of orphans who had died of his father in the future.

    This chaos and the previous losses made the expedition after the coalition left York, which originally had 2,000 men, and has now lost nearly 400 combat effectiveness. Do not! There are also a group of wounded people in there who need to be taken care of.

    The loss of the coalition forces is not small, but the essence is still there.

    What Rurik was most afraid of was that the enemy intercepted the camp taking advantage of his weakness, and he immediately began to set up defensive positions. Whenever camping in the wild, Rurik must set up the most basic fortifications. Today, the defenses of the fortifications must be maximized.

    The trolley no longer has to transport soil, and a torsion slingshot is placed on it. Three mobile torsion slingshots form the defensive core, and ten crossbow shooters are guarded by each side.

    This is how all archers and crossbowmen arrange their positions, regardless of whether they are tired or not, they must ambush like this.

    Because the cast iron bullets are consumed badly, now the bullets are directly replaced by short spears, and the damage at close range is even more terrifying.

    Rurik made ten defensive cores directly around the camp, which can form crossfire with each other.

    Torsion slingshots are not good at accumulating power for a long time, that is, they alternately accumulate and unload each other, and the entire line of defense is always vigilant.

    Of course, a few soldiers with reeds in their bodies were ordered to leave the camp. They lay on the only way to the blood-colored soil slope, with horns on their bodies. They immediately sounded the trumpet when they saw the enemy''s movement.

    Rurik almost expected that the enemy would launch a night attack. Looking at Tamworth again, people were really being agitated by the prince.

    As many as a thousand people have been agitated!

    There were only a hundred soldiers left in Jingrui''s kingdom, and the armed men only had the last two thousand.

    More than a thousand people were summoned by the prince. They all knew the tragedy of the **** battle, and knew that surrendering now was nothing but a slaughter.

    They were trembling, but their fear was not visible on the surface, or most of them were numb.

    The prince stood on the platform where the prisoners were executed. He resented that he had not caught the injured enemy. Looking at his soldiers, his heart was bleeding.

    "Subjects, this is not God¡¯s punishment. I already know who they are, they are Vikings. They are not Satan¡¯s messengers, but even more heinous existences. Now, hundreds of people died in battle in exchange for their exhaustion. . This is where God gives us the chance to win! Follow me! For your wives and children, for your lifetime wealth, for your great faith, we will fight them tonight! If you want to escape, if you flee, you are running towards Darkness. Only if you fight with me can you get a provincial level! God bless us!"

    However, no one cheered.

    The priest also took the stage to announce that the so-called killing of these indescribable villains was not a crime, and publicly announced that the sins of the soldiers present had been eliminated in this life.

    In fact, they care more about the lives of themselves and their family members. This has nothing to do with sacred beliefs. Even if they really die in battle, at least their family members are still alive.

    The prince solemnly declared: "The most mediocre farmer, I permit you to be soldiers of the kingdom now, all my servants! Even if you are serfs, I cancel your debts and restore your freedom, and now grant you as servants! We! Let''s go!"

    Farmers and even serfs became royal servants, and their ranks were much higher. It made many people a little relieved, at least they died so humblely.

    No one cheered, they followed Prince Bot Woolf to the battlefield with tragic emotions.

    Looking at the prince, he was already mentally prepared to die.

    He actually did not hesitate to die, even if his whole family were killed, his own brother or cousin could succeed him as the prince. He is just sad, where are the reinforcements of his father, brothers, and other lords? Really don''t know that the king''s city has been destroyed?

    Soon, the Roths lying on the ground noticed the strange shaking of the earth, and they all woke up after taking a nap, clenching the horns in their hands.

    suddenly! A figure appeared on the wall where the corpses were stacked in the moonlight.

    First a few, then a group, and then a large group.

    A large number of soldiers armed with spears filed out, and all the secret whistles got up.

    The secret whistle soldier blew his trumpet like crazy, and at this moment at least two hundred Mercia soldiers walked across the slope.

    "Oops! They found us! Warriors of Mercia, follow me!"

    Bot Woolf actually took the lead in the charge! The last armored guard followed close behind. The prince was so brave, a large number of Mesiah armed farmers followed closely, and they kept silent suddenly began to roar, emboldened themselves and boosted everyone''s morale, they held up the torch to endure exhaustion, and made a deadly charge.

    However, this is looking for death.

    Rurik was awakened, and a large number of people with torches rushed towards the camp.

    "How did I see a large group of people launch a long live charge?"

    He was so shocked that he even felt that his defensive firepower was not enough to stop them.

    The Ross fighters who had prepared for a long time immediately countered, and the charged torsion slingshot launched a fatal attack on the dense enemy.

    The sharp short spear **** pierced the assaulting armored Mercia attendant, and even a spear stabbed two people.

    The crossbow arrows flew, causing heavy casualties all at once.

    Ships moored on the Tam River also fired projectiles and javelins with their shipboard weapons.

    The nearly 100-seat torsion slingshot currently owned by the Ross Fleet is now firing wildly, even if the projectiles are already a little tight.

    "You are very brave! I will do my best to treat you! You all go to death!"

    Rurik''s heart was beating wildly, and his ferocious yelling was the best encouragement for his subordinates. In the end, he simply took a crossbow and shot himself.

    The awakened Arik and other Ross fighters immediately brought weapons to build a shield wall, as did the tired Balmerks.

    They still need a lot of time to sleep peacefully, but now everyone is full of adrenaline, ready to fight at the cost of overdrawing their lives.

    However, the night attack tonight is really a disaster for the Messiah!

    "Ahhh! Your Highness hit the arrow, protect him!"

    Bot Woolf was surprised that his neck was shot through by a stubby arrow. He was breathing hard and his nose was spurting blood. He opened his eyes and realized that he might die.

    dead? Also kill the enemy.

    Many of his subordinates were shot and killed mercilessly, and the prince was fatally wounded and pushed his followers away with the last strength, and continued to impact with his iron sword.

    He became a target of public criticism, and the chain mail couldn''t stop the crossbow bolts of the steel arm crossbow from shooting at close range, seeking Ren Deren, and finally the javelin of the torsion slingshot pierced his body.

    But the prince Bot Woolf did not fall. He was nailed to death on the battlefield with a javelin. He vomited blood and continued to hold the sword with his right hand. Suddenly, the iron sword dropped...

    The Mercian¡¯s impact failed, and a corpse was thrown on the ground. The ground was full of arrows and javelins, and the Ross shooters in charge of defense carried out this deadly counterattack without any loss.

    Hello everyone, our official account will find gold and coin red envelopes every day, as long as you pay attention to it, you can receive the last benefit at the end of the year. Please seize the opportunity.

    The Messiaians withdrew again They didn''t know that they had lost their prince tonight, but they were shocked that their companion died inexplicably beside them, crying and screaming and fleeing back.

    But the Ross and Balmerks were also unable to pursue them. When the battle situation is no longer tense, the people preparing to fight suddenly feel extreme exhaustion, and the intense sleepiness has overcome the will of the soldiers. The stars and the moon are on the top, as if the gods are looking down on the battle. The soldiers look up to the sky and lie down one after another. inverted.

    The world was quiet again, and the land was flooded with blood from the fallen soldiers, but the battle continued.

    Rurik was not happy either. He knew that the city would be broken tomorrow, and the courage of the Messiah really made him in awe, and he was equally pitiful. They can think of the night attack to show their wisdom, and their courage to charge decisively.

    "This group of brave and the wrong monarch. As my warriors, you will always be great, not a flash in the pan." Thinking about it this way, Rurik wanted to capture their commander, and then personally beheaded him.

    Because, even if it is a respectable enemy, such an excellent enemy commander must die. At least, a benevolent self can bestow it to leave with dignity.

 Chapter 611ï¼š When Leo I persuaded Attilaâ€™s barbarian big...

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    When the sun rises again, the dawn is in the thick fog, and the whole world is extremely weird.

    Tamworth was so quiet, as if everything that was alive died.

    A ramp made up of the flesh and blood of the war dead stood beside the city wall. The remaining warmth of the dead was still not cool, and the **** atmosphere was still telling the battle last night.

    The Ross and Balmerks slept for a long time, but a small group of people who claim to have good physical fitness have awakened, and carefully cleaned the battlefield with their own weapons.

    A gorgeously dressed corpse that was obviously different from ordinary people was removed from the javelin inserted on the body, but the crossbow arrows were clustered in the body of the deceased, and it was stuck by the iron ring of the chain mail, and it had to be pulled out Only strength can be pulled out. The corpse was simply tied with delicate leather boots, ignoring the dozen or so arrows on the front of the chest, and dragged it to the resting place of the big men in a daze.

    Even if the sun rises, the battle continues.

    There was another sneaky person on the wall poking out his head, and they were greeted by the sniper of the crossbow. Regardless of whether it was really hit, the person with the probe disappeared instantly.

    This is a bald middle-aged man. He hides behind the wall, panting, and crawls around to grab his cloth cap, put it on his head, and escapes.

    He fled to the church in the city with very bad information, and hurriedly approached the bishop who was preaching to thousands of people, whispering in his ear.

    Tamworth''s face changed so much that he couldn''t do the next thing.

    A very remarkable fact lay before our eyes. Crown Prince Bot Woolf was killed in battle, and the armored city guards barely survived. There are survivors everywhere in the huge Wangcheng. They were terrified and even lost the idea of ??fleeing the city.

    The strength of the Viking soldiers was simply not enough to encircle the entire city of Tamworth, but the campfire at night created an illusion of horror.

    They felt that the enemy had indeed surrounded the entire city, just as the priest said, it was a group of humanoid monsters from hell, and the meaning of existence was killing.

    The people did not dare to flee, and they had also burst out powerful fighting power at a critical moment, but this momentum has gone with the prince''s death in battle.

    The prince¡¯s wife and queen were responsible for presiding over the overall situation, but these two women were already frightened by the situation. What is the end of the world? They think this is it.

    All the nobles in the city gathered in the church to listen to the bishop''s instructions.

    "Why is there such a situation? There are many fallen among you, because your fall has brought demons..."

    Where are so many devout people? Of course they believe in the existence of a god, noble people usually use the priest''s words as a reference, and ordinary people also need to accept the command of the nobility. They were not very sure, and now they have to re-examine it-maybe I am really guilty?

    More than two thousand people crowded in Tamworth Church, and the outdoors was even more crowded.

    The bishop himself left the scene suddenly and set down two or three young priests to preside over the situation, which immediately caused the violent and low roar. People were whispering, and some even said that even the clergy had abandoned the lamb.

    In reality, the bishop thought of the only way out of shock.

    The old priest who found out about the conclusive news at the top of the city continued to report his own experience, and the more he told it, it seemed that the situation became more and more dangerous.

    "There are corpses everywhere, blood stained the grass...the barbarians are still strong. Sadly, today is their siege day. We...if I don''t handle it well, we will all die." The bishop said. When the time, the eyeballs will burst out.

    The old priest also had his own ideas, and said: "Pada. In my opinion, we can escape."

    "Escape? Where to go? We can''t escape. This is God''s sanction against us."

    "However, those savages are clearly not demons either. They are a kind of warrior that we have never touched, maybe..." A noun is ready to come out: "They are Vikings."

    "Damn outsiders!" The bishop clenched his fists. He wanted to escape subjectively, but he had the identity confirmed by the Romans. To escape the monastery was to betray everything.

    Cursing can''t change anything, but without making some changes, the entire city is slaughtered. As for resistance... they have lost their courage and strength.

    "Maybe... we should try this approach."

    "What is it."

    The bishop gritted his teeth and decided to go all out: "You, gather all the children. We will organize a mission to bring the queen and the prince and their sons. Let''s pray for peace."

    "Is this appropriate? This is betrayal."

    "No! When Pope Leo I persuaded Attila''s barbarians to retreat, I am naturally inferior to the Pope, but I have the confidence to save the lives of the people." The Bishop of Tamworth is naturally not nonsense. Complicated, it can be regarded as a successful peace after all. The story has been continuously processed for four hundred years, and it has indeed become a credit that can be inherited by successive popes.

    "But the people outside the city are all demons! I saw corpses and blood everywhere."

    "Go!" As the bishop scolded, he looked up at the beam of the church and confessed to God: "Lord, forgive me. I have a reason to make peace with those savages. I want to save your lamb and bless me with success. "

    However, when she heard that she was going to make peace with the barbarians, the queen was the wife of King Wigraf. She was scared to marry on the spot, and after waking up, she was crying and crying. If it weren''t for the reason of faith that couldn''t commit suicide, it would have been self-hanging.

    Instead, the princess decided with tears about the barbarians for a while. She entrusted her son to the priests and ordered them to protect them closely. She quietly carried a dagger, only to find the corpse of the prince and fight with the murderer who killed him, even if The result is that he will die by his husband if he is killed.

    The crown princess dressed up a little, even if the kingdom is down, it can''t compromise the royal family''s decency. She dressed herself as an ancient Roman woman''s hair bun, and wore an extremely rare purple handkerchief on her body to show her dignity, even if she had never seen those ferocious barbarians. But the black burqa concealed all this.

    The bishop also put up a huge pomp. According to the etiquette standards of the festival celebrations in peacetime, they were not only dressed in simple and plain robes (unlike the pursuit of the royal family, the priests of this period paid great attention to simplicity), and held a lot of The black crosses lined up to the city wall, to the terrifying staircase paved with flesh and blood.

    The bishop himself embraced the precious manuscript of the Gospel, and all the priests walked tremblingly, chanting Hallelujah forcibly to remain calm.

    They were not calm when they saw a large number of corpses, even though they had buried a lot of corpses in the previous battle...

    At the same time, as the time was approaching noon, the Vikings who got up one after another gathered around the pot and urn and waited for the food to boil. Some even couldn''t wait for the wheat to be cooked.

    Rurik had already regained consciousness, and it was also seen that Magnuth and others were pointing to a "general" who had died in battle.

    "Rurik, my son, come and see this man." Magnuth waved with joy.

    "This man?"

    "Yes, just look at the judgement. Well, maybe you should cut off this person''s head." Magnut said this with good intentions. The heads of the Balmerk family who were present reached a consensus, leaving Rick. He is the greatest hero of this war, even if he seems to be a weak boy.

    "Cut off the deceased''s head? Forget it." Rurik glanced at it, feeling more and more wrong.

    Judging from this person''s clothes alone, the clothes are too exquisite compared to the other dead. Even if he is wearing chain mail, this person actually wears two pieces! The armor-piercing arrow shot by the steel arm crossbow is about to be killed, and it is difficult to pull out because of this bizarre chain mail.

    Rurik gave the order, and only then did several strong men drew the swords from the dead man''s body vigorously.

    "Do you see any clues? I guess this man is a general, because he led the soldiers to resist, which caused us to lose a lot." Magnut said with a trace of regret.

    "No." Rurik shook his head.

    "What do you mean?"

    "He is not a general. He is more noble than a general."

    "It will never be their king."

    "Of course not. Their king might have fought with Ernred¡¯s Northumbria army again. You and I have seen it, the enemy we are facing is very tenacious, and it is not what our army has faced in a raid many days ago. Right coward."

    Magnuth and many families nodded one after another, "Maybe this person is the heir to the throne, so he is so desperate."

    "Perhaps." Rurik sighed and stared at his father-in-law: "If a hero is killed in battle, even if it is an opponent, how should he treat his corpse according to your methods?"

    "Are you asking me?" Magnut smiled, and pushed his eldest son Biyunni again.

    "Of course I saw his head making a wine bowl." After that, Biyuni laughed loudly, and the axe in his hand was really chopped off.

    Rurik was taken aback, but he couldn''t remedy it. "Oh! What are you doing? I still want to give this hero a corpse to be buried."

    "Forget it!" Laughing Biyuni pulled down another dark face that seemed to be constipated for a week, and then slashed frantically at the forehead of his head, revealing a terrible red and white thing.

    Observing at such a close distance, Rurik felt that he had already seen enough blood and light. He had a strong psychological quality. This time, a strong feeling of vomiting came to his throat, if it hadn''t been for his strong willpower to hold back. It was greatly embarrassed.

    Everything is as Biyunni said, no matter whether this person is a general or what status, this person''s resolute resistance must have caused the Balmerk Army to usher in the most tragic loss since its landing.

    Rurik wanted to say something about this noble body. In such a situation, what he said was meaningless.

    He immediately changed the subject: "You just dispose of this person''s body, I don''t care! Our soldiers have basically recovered their strength, and the next step is to attack Tamworth. Tell me, what are you going to do?"

    Magnuth shrugged: "What else? We rushed in to kill them and take away their wealth. In this battle, everyone will make a fortune!" The family chiefs laughed at the end.

    "This... is too extreme."

    "Are you pitying them?"

    "Forget it, at least it is a respectable enemy. Their men may be wiped out by us, and the rest are women and children." Rurik had thought of the countermeasures after the city broke. Since the words are here, he might as well. Say: "You may say that I am kind, at least this time I should be kind once."

    Magnuth was actually a little relieved in his heart. He had long known that his son-in-law Rurik was different from other madmen. Sometimes this kid was really kind, but he was extremely cruel on the battlefield, and he couldn''t make up his mind.

    "Do you want to forgive them? Don''t look at them too high. They obviously can''t be docile pets. Rurik, they will desperately protect their belongings in order to..."

    Magnut was half talking, and the crowd gathered not far away was already in extreme commotion. More than a dozen soldiers hurried over and yelled: "The Mercian is about to attack again! We are going to fight them to the death!"

    Hearing this, Magnut pouted, followed by the buzzing of sharp swords unsheathed: "You have pity on them, this is how they return you. They hope to die, and we will fulfill them. Brothers, we Continue to fight."

    Rurik also stomped his feet and looked down at the city wall and whispered: "I wanted to restrain my army and give you a chance to get out of peace. You Messiah have a species. You plan to fight until the last soldier, so let''s fight. "

    The Roths and Balmerks holding shields are all gathering, and a large number of crossbowmen have completed the loading and charging of arrows.

    Very subtle is that Lurik quickly realized that this seemed to be another confrontation, but his subordinates did not take the initiative to attack, and the local situation was probably also very problematic.

    He approached the front line cautiously, only to realize that the intelligence of the Messiah''s offensive was a fallacy.

    The Messiaians did come, and they were all priests and monks.

    "Stop it all!" Rurik shouted at the people around him with a sword, before calling his cousin again, ordering him to restrain the brothers from moving.

    Indeed, all of a sudden, at least thirty priests dressed in uniform and solemn black robes, holding a huge wooden cross high, walked down the "slopes of flesh and blood" under the leadership of the elder who was the head of the book.

    "Kill them to save extra troubles." Arik, who had just said that he had restrained his brothers, declared so.

    "I want to negotiate with them personally."

    "It''s not necessary, I''m afraid there is fraud."

    "So I need your protection. Bring a few brave men to protect me."

    Arik smiled, showed his double swords, and flicked his neck: "Let''s go."

    "Don''t worry," Rurik said again: "Let''s take that noble corpse with us. Even if we don''t have a head, they should recognize it."

    "Alright. Just to ask who this person is."

    The priests and the complicated princes stopped, everyone faced the army of barbarians, watching them so close, naturally, they were surrounded by fear.

    Even the bishop was uneasy. He wanted to talk to the barbarians, but for a while he didn''t know where to speak, let alone whether they could understand what he said.

    The whole scene froze strangely!

    Finally, it was the Vikings'' camp that changed.

    The headless noble corpse was transported onto the cart, and Arik took more than a dozen soldiers who had cleaned their white cloth coats, and put on their shiny and shiny helmets, and led Rurik forward aggressively.

    Before long, the two sides will meet in the city.

    Rurik leaned out his whole body under the protection of the guards, first glanced at the wrinkled old man holding the book, and then asked: "I will not ask anything else. First look at the dead man, you can deny it."

    This was spoken in Latin, and in order to ensure that his language was accurate enough, he also called John Invall.

    The priests of Mercia couldn''t believe what they heard, and the bishop casually spoke in Latin and couldn''t wait to ask: "You! Who are you? You! Who are you."

    Rurik did not return for the time being, the guards let a gap, and the headless corpse was pushed out.

    Seeing this step, the priests were speechless, only the bishop clasped his head and shouted: "It''s the princep! He is dead! His head is gone!"

    The tragedy of the corpse was clearly seen by the princess. Even without the head, there are only two women in the world who know the body of the princess Bot Woolf best. One of them is the princess.

    The most unfortunate thing was all in front of her, she had already prepared, and suddenly pulled out the prepared dagger.

    In the end, there is a prince who is brave and not afraid of death, and there is a strong prince.

    Perhaps, without the Viking era, without the expansion of the Ross people, and Wiglav would be killed by a chicken rib in his throat because of a certain diet, the couple would be able to lead Mesiah back to his former hegemony after the prince succeeded to the throne.

    A woman rushing over with a gold-plated dagger?

    Arik is still holding a double-steel sword this time! He was an veteran warrior who could even perceive the murderous intent in the air. A woman with a black robe and dagger holding a dagger rushed over. He did not hesitate to regard this woman as a respectable female soldier. She dares to fight, is a female warrior! The Viking''s attitude towards the enemy female warrior is extremely simple, either by her or by killing her.

    Arik''s behavior was extremely decisive, and he gave the princess Viking decent decent in front of the priest...

    A new slaughter was in front of his eyes, many priests collapsed directly, and the standing cross also fell on the ground.

    In shock, the bishop hurriedly bowed to pick up the gospel that the money had accidentally dropped, and immediately knelt on the ground and humbledly prayed in Latin: "Brave warriors of a strange land, I pray to you and forgive us for our lives."

    The cousin''s decisiveness, and the woman''s assassination, Rurik had to examine the advice of his father-in-law. Indeed, this group of people is not to be believed.

    Even so, the mass murder of Rurik won''t feel any fun. He can''t control how brutal other Vikings are. Only the Rus army must have rules and regulations and cannot incarnate unorganized robbers anytime and anywhere.

    He stood up and patted his chest: "I am the commander of this army, and only I can speak Latin. The priest of Mercia, now tell me who the dead we brought is. And this assassin woman. You actually tried to assassinate, isn''t it a blasphemy to your god!"

    A young man is the commander of a barbarian army. Is there anything more bizarre? At least this young man understands Latin incrediblely, and the bishop said: "The headless man is the prince of the kingdom. He leads the people to resist you. This woman is...the prince."

    "A couple? Both husband and wife are very brave."

    The bishop boldly asked: "My lord, can you forgive us? The city is full of women and children. They cannot fight with you, nor dare to fight. If you need wealth, you can take it as long as you don¡¯t hurt the rest. People. This... is just my most humble request."

    Rurik nodded: "It looks like you are a bishop. I will ask you again, where is your king?"

    "The king and the army are not there. Before the fierce battle with you, someone has already informed the lords everywhere, maybe one army after another is already on the way to Tamworth..." In order to survive, the bishop explained a lot of things. Including but not limited to information on reinforcements, royal treasures, and the actual number of residents in the city, he hopes that his cooperation will gain the peace of the people.

    The knife is already on the neck, if it irritates them, it will be a scourge. If an old man dies, he will die. However, there are still 10,000 women, children, and children in the royal city. They should live! Since the king cannot protect their lives, maybe the king''s wealth can.

    Without Lauriek¡¯s words, the bishop himself came up with a plan that made him feel comfortable, that is, the people evacuated the city and left peacefully and empty-handed, leaving all the remaining treasures to the Viking army.

    Up to this time, Rurik was surprised that the enemy still did not know that it was the Vikings who were at war. He solemnly declared his identity, and the faces of the bishop and priests were not very surprised.

    However, the war is not just a war between the Ross and Balmerks against Messia, this war has been extended to a new round of all-out war between the military alliance of Northumbria and the Viking army and the Kingdom of Messia!

    The priests who learned the truth were truly surprised. The bishop yelled to heaven and even cursed loudly: "Wigraf! You are the stupid king! You provoke Northumbria, and now their Viking mercenaries are going to We kill them all! You are not worthy to be king!"

    Mercenary? Rurik heard the word and immediately retorted: "Idiot, we are not mercenaries. Stop cursing, now follow my orders."

    The bishop turned his head down again and remained silent.

    "I will not release the people casually, but I will also promise that the killing will end here. Of course, it all depends on whether you cooperate. You go back and bring all the people out and gather on the riverside. I will send soldiers to watch them. Wait until Northumbo. The army of Riya arrived, and these civilians were all handed over to the king of Northumbria. You should also think about it. If you want to die, I can fulfill you now. If you plan to go to Northumbria in the future, you can survive."

    Undoubtedly, they all chose the latter. As for letting people out of the city willing to be controlled by the Vikings, the bishop bluntly said to think about it.

    But Rurik had no intention of dragging with them anymore, and he warned: "My patience is limited, and your assassination made me angry. Thank you for my kindness. This is the only opportunity given to you to let yours come out quickly, tomorrow morning. The army of the United States will enter the city, and the Messiaians who have not left by then will all be regarded as soldiers who resist to the end and will be mercilessly killed."

    The bishop hurriedly agreed, and immediately led the little priests to climb the Slope of Flesh and fled back to the city...

 Chapter 612ï¼š Rurik and the Queen Mary

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    With this glimpse of the battlefield, Rurik chose kindness. In other words, getting treasures and materials is always the goal, and killing is the evil necessary to accomplish this goal.

    The enemies who fought bravely were all dead, and there was no need to take strong measures to deal with the remaining women and children.

    Asking them to withdraw from Tamworth peacefully, and arranging Magnuth in this way would also make sense.

    Because those women and children are also the resources needed by the Balmerk Vikings.

    The barbarian army was just outside the city, and a "barbarian leader" who could speak Rurik Latin made a promise of peace.

    To be honest, the bishops and priests don''t believe it, but there is only one thing everyone can be sure of-not cooperating is choosing the disaster of blood and light.

    The priests immediately announced the conditions of the barbarians to the trembling people. People believed in the priests, and women really began to leave the city with their infant children.

    All the city gates were blocked, and the debris was not a short time for weak women and children to move away. They also had to climb the city wall, walk down the literal sea of ??blood, and face the armed Viking army in horror.

    The old and weak women and children who left the city at first have not been persecuted. Rurik ordered his own people to exercise restraint, and many Balmerks were also forced to obey the demands of the heads of the families to stay where they are.

    However, the army was watching these people out of the city up close, paying particular attention to the young women. The brothers laughed and said vulgar words to each other.

    More and more people came out of the city. They carried a very small amount of belongings. They were forced to gather on the banks of the Thame, looking at the moored Viking fleet and sighing.

    A large number of people are gathering, and the large number of people is really shocked.

    The temporary prison camps along the river became more and more noisy, and the people who evacuated were everywhere whispering, and they got together and it became a noticeable buzzing noise.

    With so many captives, Magnuth was both surprised and terrified.

    He approached Rurik and pointed his hand pointedly: "Who would have thought that they had so many people? Would they rather surrender if there are so many people? Or do they hide a lot of swordsmen?"

    "Oh? Are you worried about those women?"

    "They deserve to be wary."

    "Forget it." Rurik shook his head. "They are not female fighters at all. Their belief restricts them to work in the fields. It is a sin to use weapons to fight."

    "Hey...is it completely like this?"

    "Yes, I''m sure."

    Magnuth smiled a little: "It''s okay, I can verify it tonight."

    "Shoot them?"

    "why not?"

    "Never mind. You can throw these captives to Northumbria, or you can own them." Rurik stared into Magnut''s eyes. "You are the king of the Kingdom of York. From now on, you need a local People give you tribute. I don¡¯t care, I only want the wheat in the city, or even gold and silver."

    "Haha, your request is too low, or are you suspecting that I am not generous enough?" Magnut slapped his son-in-law Rurik on the shoulder affectionately. "Of course I will give you some gold and silver. Your soldiers are all suffocated. , It¡¯s okay for me to color a hundred women for your characters."

    The sun is about to set, and the world is orange. Nearly 10,000 people evacuated Tamworth, and hunger and sleepiness plagued them.

    The bishop announced that there were no people in the city, and prayed that the Viking army would reward everyone with food.

    food? Naturally, it can be provided, but the people need to pay some price.

    What is the price?

    The bishops and priests were screaming, the men of Balmerk joked and swarmed, and the surrendered women and children screamed and wept bitterly.

    The bishop himself tried to find Rurik, who could speak Latin, but finally found him.

    The old man knelt on the ground, crying and complaining: "This is what you call peace? You deceived us!"

    To be honest, Rurik felt a little sorry for these peaceful priests. He thought about it, put on an innocent face and said, "I didn''t take action against your women. You see, my army is resting, and I didn''t even let them go into the city to rob."

    "This...this is sophistry! Those people are clearly..."

    "Shut up!" Arik stood up and kicked, kicking the old pig''s foot aside.

    "Brother, don''t worry about it."

    "Bah. This old guy thinks he''s a character?"

    The old bishop clutched his chest and continued to curse. Rurik had no intention of defending anything. He bluntly said: "Anyone who commits the crime is not my army. What you see is my father-in-law''s army. He is the king of the Kingdom of York. You should go to him. You see, there are twenty Northumbrian women cooking wheat in my camp. Have I ever shot them? They are very happy to work for me. You, beg the wrong person."

    The bishop still thinks this is sophistry but has nothing to say.

    This night, the ultimate joy for the Balmerks was a disaster for the Merciaians in Tamworth.

    Magnuth didn''t think he had deceived the group of Mercian, his people did not kill again. But in the eyes of the Messiah, the difference between a barbarian''s attack on a woman and a murder is not that big.

    In the early morning, a hundred young tranced women were still sent to the Rus camp.

    Magnuth came here to give gifts in person.

    "My son, accept this gift. It''s time for us to enter the city and rob."

    "That''s them?" Rurik glanced at the tranced women, "your people have taken action against them? Maybe you should keep it."

    "No. How could I lie to you?" When he said this, his face seemed to prove that he was lying. After that, he clapped his hands, and a brown-haired girl was pulled out.

    "Who is this?" Rurik was a little dazed.

    "It seems to be an aristocratic woman."

    "It''s okay." Rurik shook his hand and pulled the detained bishop over.

    But seeing the bishop saw the girl immediately exclaimed: "It''s Mary, Your Royal Highness!"

    "Princess?" Rurik was a little interested.

    "Does it seem to be a member of the royal family? Wouldn''t it be good to give it to you?" Magnut immediately signaled to his subordinates and pushed hard, pushing the trance-like girl to Rurik''s side.

    The woman was sitting limply on the grass. When Rurik raised her chin, Fang noticed the tears in the woman''s eyes, and finally she suffocated a word: "Quick! Kill me."

    This is spoken in Latin.

    "Kill you? No. You turned out to be Royal Mercia? You actually speak Latin. Now, you are my woman!"

    Rurik was very surprised, but Tamworth had already broken the city, this was the royal city, and the nobles of the royal family should have suffered the suffering of the country''s subjugation.

    But the fact that he can get a princess who speaks Latin really makes him different. He still doubted the identity of this woman at the beginning, but all the priests said bluntly that this woman Mary is King Wigraf''s beloved daughter, and the priest also said that the king treated his daughter. Love is the ultimate.

    There seems to be something in the words here? Rurik felt that some of the priest''s eyes seemed to be contemptuous when he described it. No problem, it is not appropriate to expect Viking conquerors to wag their tails like pugs.

    Another priest described that many years ago the bathing king of Wessex had obtained Mercia¡¯s surrender. At that time, he also mentioned a marriage request. Wiglav refused on the grounds that his daughter was too young.

    She was only fourteen years old, the younger sister of Bot Woolf who died in battle.

    She is pampered and graceful, and her appearance is far better than ordinary peasant girls. He can speak Latin and must have received a good education. As the prince and daughter of the subjugated country, she still wants to die, it seems that this woman is not mediocre.

    A poor prince was just a small noise about the whole war, and Rurik was not in the mood to deal with the matter of the prince Mary, and the remaining ninety-nine women sent by his father-in-law Magnut were also under control.

    There is one big thing that Rurik must do himself, and that is to find Tamworth''s granary.

    Balmerk''s army first walked across the Slope of Flesh, and then began to be ordered to remove the debris from the city gate.

    More than two hundred strong men worked together and spent a lot of time, the closed wooden door was opened, and the long-awaited army broke in.

    They started looting, looking for all kinds of useful things.

    Biyuni and his men rushed straight to the palace, looking for a warehouse for storing gold and silver. The monastery is another key looted place, where gold and silver vessels were looted.

    The Balmerks are enjoying the pleasure of making a fortune, while Rurik and his people have a different attitude.

    Thirty two-wheeled trolleys became the best transport vehicles. Brothers Rurik and Arik brought more than 300 people into the city.

    "There are still many war relics here, all of which are done by our arrows." Arik admired the twists and turns of the streets, and the feathers of arrows like ears of wheat can be seen everywhere.

    "Let the brothers collect arrows, we will need them later."

    "Yeah. But I still want to get some gold, brother, you are so kind to the Balmerks, you don''t let us plunder."

    "It''s just gold and silver?" Liu Lik said with a wooden face, "In my opinion, wheat is the most meaningful. Gold and silver can''t be eaten. Our hometown has a large population. If we can''t get enough wheat, everyone will be hungry. "

    "But we obviously grabbed a lot of wheat."

    "Not enough! When you are hungry, you never complain about too much wheat."

    "Oh? Are you ridiculing that I am full now?" Arik smiled again. "Forget it, I still listen to you."

    The granary is in the inner city of Tamworth, which is an inner castle. When the city''s defenses completely collapsed, the door was opened wide.

    Rurik quickly found the granary. The stone buildings had piles of hemp pockets, and the rooms were filled with scent of wheat.

    "The Qi system makes me comfortable, I''m hungry." Arik said, his face glowing with enthusiasm.

    Not only him, all the Ross fighters present were salivating.

    To be honest, if the fighters can''t make enough wealth, even if they don''t say anything, they will feel strong dissatisfaction in their hearts.

    Rurik immediately yelled: "Brothers, let''s empty these granaries! All of you, go back to your hometown for 500 pounds of wheat!"

    Five hundred pounds of wheat? Everyone''s surprise forced Rurik to yell again, and the answer was still this.

    Ordinary soldiers in Ross have only started to eat wheat in recent years. Although eating oatmeal tests people''s bite force, the comfort after eating wheat is far better than eating fish. Once you have this comfort, you can''t stop.

    However, Rurik, who sells wheat at a reasonable price, is standing here. The limited wheat is sold in a limited amount, which actually maintains a balance in Roseburg''s place.

    Ordinary people can buy up to 100 pounds of wheat in a winter, even if they have a lot of money, and it is also the last year that they can buy 200 pounds of wheat throughout the year.

    Five hundred pounds of wheat are enough for soldiers and their families to eat for the first half of the year! And when wheat is sold in winter, everyone can bring the money to the official sales point of the Duke of Ross to buy cheap wheat.

    "When you are hungry, no one will dislike their own wheat." This statement was taken seriously by ordinary soldiers.

    Rurik yelled again: "Brothers, those Balmerks don''t know the deliciousness of wheat. They think it''s useless, so we move all the wheat away."

    Everyone yelled and started to move, and a large number of heavy sacks were thrown on the two-wheeled carts to transport them outside the city.

    At first, Rurik and everyone assumed that the contents were all wheat. When there was a sack, the hemp rope was accidentally loosened, and the wheat inside rolled out. Rurik was surprised to see that the shape was different from the slender oatmeal. Of wheat grains.

    "Haha! It''s actually wheat!"

    No one knows why his Master Rurik suddenly shouted excitedly because of the wheat grains.

    Arik didn''t care, but his brother leaned forward directly in front of him.

    "Hey, do you treat wheat as gold?"

    "This is wheat! Brother, this is better wheat than oats, the best wheat."

    But Arik still didn''t understand his excitement.

    Rurik is indeed very excited, all because of the traditional trade in the Nordic world, the spring wheat trade is only a theory.

    In this era, particularly cold-resistant spring wheat varieties could not be grown in the regions around the Baltic Sea. The wheat that existed was imported from other places, not to mention rare, and the price was naturally extremely high.

    Wheat is ground into powder, steamed to make steamed buns, and roasted to make noodles.

    Looking at the granary piled up like a mountain of wheat, Rurik was already dreaming about eating noodles. In fact, he knew that he could immediately make noodles with sauce with his current craftsmanship.

    Rurik never underestimated the amount of wheat hoarded in King Mercia, because any sane king understood the relationship between food reserves and national stability.

    The amount of wheat is beyond his imagination.

    Throughout the day, the Balmerks searched for gold and silver first, then pots, pans, and cloths.

    Rurik was carrying the wheat frantically.

    He estimated that a bundle of sack was stuffed with a standard one hundred Roman pounds of wheat, and that it was measured by a seized balance. This is basically the case.

    There is no ball bearing, and the subordinates of the roller bearing are unable to miniaturize. These two-wheeled vehicles are all hard-contact bearings, relying on a large amount of grease to relieve friction.

    A car with 15 sacks of wheat is already a bit reluctant, but there is still a car that was directly crushed because of the pile of 200 sacks.

    Rurik had to maintain the efficiency of a truck to transport 1,500 pounds to transport grain to the camp, and a group of soldiers also carried a bundle of sacks all the way to the camp.

    The Ross people can carry nearly 50,000 pounds of wheat at one time.

    The Ross people and even the mercenaries who remained in the camp were quickly ordered to join the operation.

    What kind of crazy plunder is this? Rurik sometimes felt that he was really a wicked person. The food they stored was used to supply the residents of the entire royal city, and the food was another manifestation of the wealth of the royal family.

    By the time the sun went down, the Russian army had continued to carry as many as 21 times. While they are moving, the rear camp is doing simple statistics.

    A cart of wheat weighs about 1,500 pounds, and 29 carts continue to transport. The continuous transportation has reached more than 600 trips, which is more than 900,000 pounds!

    Another soldier carried back two thousand packs on their backs.

    Even so, in the twilight, the Ross people were throwing wheat...

    Many Ross people were panting and staying guarding their camp by the river outside the city. A total of one hundred and twenty female prisoners were immediately appeased by the captured Lindsay Abbey priest, and they were honestly cooking wheat for the Ross army.

    They are all ordinary peasant women, and many of them are actually domestic slaves of nobles.

    They saw that the king''s little daughter was captured, and some people were not only heartbroken, but rather happy.

    I was born as a humble servant from the beginning. Are those who are naturally noble now also serving as slaves to the barbarians?

    Perhaps, serving as a servant to a barbarian is no more painful than serving as a servant to a nobleman.

    It can''t be said that the Ross people are kind and good people, it''s not such a thing at all! They collectively committed Stockholm syndrome, cooked meals for the savages, and they were also qualified to eat wheat, and even more qualified to eat a lot of salt.

    The king did not protect his people, and the barbarians were not the horrible demons described by the priest.

    Those women behaved quite submissively, but their future is still unknown.

    It was the Queen Mary, she was already in Rurik''s camp.

    She was curled up, wearing only common clothes.

    Rurik cleans his body with boiling river water, and uses soap made with chrysanthemum water and honey when making it. When he cleans his whole body, he has a peculiar fragrance of flowers on his body.

    He walked into the camp and saw the nervous prince.

    "I heard you are Mary? The Queen Mary of Mercia?"

    The girl Feihua did not deny, she stood up, clenched her fists, and whispered in Latin: "You are all evil people! You have destroyed my kingdom."

    "Is this going to fight? Do you think you are a female warrior? Think fighting a boy reflects your strength?"

    But this Mary still clenched her fist and struck her.

    "absurd!"

    Rurik tripped him with a trip, then put his knees against his waist, and his arms locked his throat.

    He moved his face over again: "You can speak Latin, I need you. You are still the prince of Mercia, and I, the Duke of Ross. Your father¡¯s kingdom stupidly chooses war, and I follow Northumbria¡¯s He agreed to use troops to attack. All this is your father''s fault, and you have to pay for your father''s stupidity."

    "He... he''s just a bastard!" She barked her teeth and growled.

    Rurik was a little surprised: "You? Are you insulting your father?"

    The Queen Mary choked silently, then asked: "What do you want to do to me? You, obviously just a child, dare to call yourself a duke."

    "Of course I am the Duke of Ross. You are only two years older than me. I want you to be my woman. I am a kind person."

    "You... is kindness? What is the difference between you and those villains now? You men are all villains! Besides, you are obviously a child, an arrogant child."

    "Really? I heard you taunting me. You said that a man can stand this kind of taunting?" Rurik smiled, "I will tell you to see now..."

    That night, the guards on guard heard the woman''s scream, the voice was special, and they knew what was happening in the camp.

    It just so happened that Arik returned with his exhausted body. He took the brothers to take advantage of the chaos and robbed him, and he could reach some worthless pots and pans. He just wanted to tell the old man that he had moved the granary clean, and he opened the curtain with a smile when he heard the movement of the old man''s camp.

    "Yo! You guys are good at it."

    Rurik was taken aback and angrily, "You! Brother! Pull the curtains!"

    "Alright. You kid conquered a prince? You are indeed a man." Arik shook his head, and the curtain was also covered.

    After a while, the Queen Mary gasped and murmured, "I am a miserable toy, and I don''t care if you are with your brother. I am a humble woman."

    "Why self-derogatory, I still want to be one of my wives, you give birth to me a little nobleman, to fight for the power of Britain for me."

    "You...you are obviously a boy, how can you have the ambition of a hungry wolf.... I am a lowly prince, a plaything. I am not worthy."

    Rurik has actually heard that this so-called noble Mary still has many stories in Mercia''s court.

    "Since you are a plaything. Then be my personal plaything. I want to take you away."

    This night, the prince was tossed out of strength. Leurik was extremely surprised. After the early morning, Mary''s temperament changed drastically, without the hostility that she had shown yesterday, but as meek as a lamb.

    She murmured: "You... are more like a man than my father. You are Rurik of Ross. If the secret between me and my father and brother is revealed, the priest will hang me. You... Maybe you can really help. I."

    "Oh? Could it be that you and your father..."

    How loud this unspeakable thing was, Mary dragged her somewhat numb leg closer to Rurik, whispering in Latin.

    "Is that so? I already guessed it."

    Mary was full of tears and pleaded again: "Either you kill me or you take me away. I never want to come to this cursed Tamworth again."

    Rurik nodded. Although things are very bizarre up to now, he does develop a desire for protection. Of course, for reasons of reason, this woman understands Latin, and she can teach it to others. This is her greatest value!

    Rurik walked out of the camp, and when everyone saw that Mary was holding her arm, she was staggering, and they knew what had happened at first sight.

    That is why the Ross soldiers chewed their tongues like they heard and heard. The so-called Lord Duke was surrendered by the Messiah prince, and the Duke¡¯s concubine room had increased.

    Rurik also didn''t shy away. He brought the prince and daughter Mary, who had changed her mind, to the parliament with the family chiefs of the Balmerks, Magnut and others who had completed the preliminary plunder.

    Rurik''s appearance is really surprising.

    Magnuth smiled casually haha: "It seems that you like the gift I gave you."

    "Yes, I like this pet very much."

    Rurik used the word "pet" in particular, which made everyone laugh.

    He used this term deliberately, or the Queen Mary gave her own identity in the same way.

    "Friends." Rurik said again, "you should all be rich. What do you plan to do in the future?"

    As soon as the voice fell, someone shouted to return to York to prepare for the winter.

    Magnuth shook his head: "We have won. In my opinion, the Northumbrians have not yet arrived, and King Mercia has not yet been caught. It is obviously inappropriate for us to leave. I... still want to defeat Mercia completely. Kingdom Army. As you all know, I am old and I want to continue to have the glory of victory. I think you also want victory."

    "I have the same intention. King Mercia is a villain, I want to kill him! His army must also be defeated completely." Rurik gritted his teeth when he said this.

    "Hate to the enemy? Very good." Marconut said.

    "Yes! Now I have a hatred for that Wiglav. I plan to wait for the Northumbrian, my chief guard has not returned? Besides, you and I need time to count, seize, and ship."

    Magnuth looked around Everyone nodded deeply.

    "I propose that I wait for them for three days, and they will definitely arrive in three days." Rurik said, "We also have to prepare for battle. In case Mercia''s reinforcements arrive, we have to fight them. So yours Don¡¯t be hollowed out by those women."

    Rurik was serious and everyone laughed. For example, Biyuni also yelled, "You also have to take care, don''t be hollowed out by your new woman. You kid, you have to save your energy and go back to take care of my good sister." ."

    The values ??and chastity of the Vikings are indeed peculiar or very open. R¨¹lik knows that these are all concepts forced under extreme circumstances. R¨¹lik has now followed the locals.

    He nodded and said: "I want to feed the captives, let them clean the battlefield, cook and wash us. Our coalition forces are rejuvenated and regained strength. I always have a hunch that we and Mercia will have a decisive battle. The battle. Even if we destroy their royal city, the battle will continue."

    Magnu nodded characteristically, and then looked at the brothers present: "The climate here is even warmer than Northumbria. We have to have a battle with them, defeat them, and make room for us Balmerks to survive. "

 Chapter 613ï¼š This is a deal for the conquerors

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Tamworth has been the focus of regional strategy. Some local lords of Mercia have learned that the capital is besieged. As for sending troops to the king, the king must do it, but the buildup of troops is a big problem.

    Where did the enemy come from? Who is the enemy?

    Serious problems first bothered the Earl of Leicester, the nearest to Tamworth.

    Fifty armored warriors and more than four hundred armed farmers were assembled, and this is the force the earl can produce in a short time. In fact, he has done a lot of work for the King of Qin, and nearly five hundred fighters have consumed a lot of his energy.

    Of course, this army could not be assembled in two or three days at all. When the messenger informed the earl with extremely tragic news, and took him to complete the initial assembly, four days have passed.

    Only the earl and a few rebels rode on horses, and the rest of the soldiers walked on the muddy ground after the rain. They walked on the dirt road leading to the royal city, and this was the only way to the royal city.

    Realistic troubles plagued the recent Earl of Leicester. Considering his own situation, the Earl planned to go to the Kingdom Standing Army camp in Birmingham first.

    Looking at the current situation of the Earl¡¯s Army, many peasant soldiers are still barefoot, not without boots, but because they are worried that their precious boots will wear out due to the march. The warrior¡¯s weapons are so bad that even the wooden forks used to feed the sheep have become weapons.

    The morale of these fighters cannot be said to be high or low. The sergeants from top to bottom didn''t know what kind of enemy they were facing, and the farmer didn''t have much idea about whether they died in this battle.

    Because the situation is really in crisis for Messiah, the messenger can only notify the lords in the southeast direction. As for the western lords, they are no longer able to communicate.

    The bridge was cut, the messenger was unable to spread the bad news to the west, and the lords of Cambridge and Oxford knew nothing about the siege of Tamworth.

    The heavy rains in the past few days have made most of Mesiah and even the people of Wessex in the neighboring country lazy, all staying at home and damp company.

    Lords everywhere did not know that the kingdom''s army was defeated at the northern border, and even Earl Lindsay was killed.

    They didn''t know that Earl Lindsay changed hands, nor did Earl Peksett directly loyal to Northumbria, and even the attitude of the northwestern Earl of Chester became ambiguous.

    In a short period of time, the scope of Britain''s strength is being reshaped!

    The predicament of the march tortured the Northumbrian army. No wonder the Viking King Magnut of York felt that the Northumbrians had the possibility of rebellion, and it was indeed possible to save people. If the Vikings'' water hurricane is normal, it seems that the opponent''s land march has become a snail crawling.

    King Enred of Northumbria, if there were no Viking invasion, his 2,000 armored infantry and 500 cavalry and flag squadrons were enough to protect his kingship from being coveted by neighboring countries and the northern Pict tribe.

    His army withered, and now the army under his control is actually more, but his strength has plummeted.

    He successfully incorporated the Earl of Peksett, and in order to show his respect, he directly promoted him to the Duke of Northumbria.

    But doing so caused the newly promoted Duke of Peksette to have an ambiguous attitude towards the new king. In the end, Peksit gave a batch of supplies to the Northumbria army, and immediately took out more than 300 men to form a team and deliver it to Erinred.

    The Northumbrian army rested in Peksit for two days, and the Viking fighters such as Jeflo also received a good meal. Of course, the Peksites didn''t even know that there were Vikings in the new king''s team. Not only did Jeflo disguise himself in orange kingdom army costumes on the ship, he even hid the bucklers painted with pine gum and chalk mud. At first glance, they are the burly guards around Erinred, which is indeed very pompous.

    Ernred really hopes he has such a group of brave guards, but he knows himself that these people are guards, as well as supervisors and deterrents.

    Once developed to fight side by side with the Vikings, the situation is not terrible.

    A messenger from Northumbria rode straight to Chester. When the messenger arrived, he saw that the Earl of Chester of Mercia had already taken the army to confront the Earl of Manchester of Northumbria.

    It''s just that the confrontation is very subtle.

    The two earls are both local lords. For the power struggle between the kings, the two of them will stand in line with their own kings only in necessary battles.

    Now the situation is abnormal. When a large number of northern refugees enter his territory, the Earl of Chester feels more and more dangerous.

    "What terrible thing scared the civilians in the north to flee to my territory?"

    Congratulations to the earl from a favorite, this is God¡¯s blessing, and it is the earl¡¯s benevolent attraction for the people of Northumbria to enter the wasteland.

    It''s all pretty bullshit, but it sounds comfortable.

    When the Earl of Chester arrived at the border with his troops to clarify the situation, he was trembling with fear. And this move also shocked the Earl of Manchester to come to "confrontation".

    There was no war between the two sides, and the two earls who were in charge simply sat in a camp to exchange information.

    The so-called army of Vikings almost defeated Northumbria, and Ernred became a servant. Now the all-out war against Mercia has begun.

    The Earl of Chester couldn¡¯t believe it too much. If so, he didn¡¯t intend to give his life to King Wiglav (his family territory is in the northwest border, and he was originally excluded from the noble power). Since the Vikings are so terrible, if he joins the surrender The Vikings of Northumbria may be able to avoid Bingxuan.

    Because, the Earl of Chester is on the west coast of Britain. Vikings have appeared on the opposite side of the coast. Those savages and the same savage Irish Picts were beaten to the fore. They should also consider the possibility of being attacked by the Vikings. He used himself to save people, and made an estimate based on the treaty that the British feudal kingdom saw. If his territory is attacked by Vikings sooner or later, if he forms an alliance with another powerful Viking, his territory should be safe.

    With the arrival of the Northumbrian messenger, the heart of Count Chester of Mercia was shaken even more.

    He declared: "If your coalition with the Vikings defeats the Kingdom Army of Tamworth, I will join Northumbria. I want to get the title of Duke, and I will guarantee that my army will not leave the station during this period. , I will give you some wheat as rations. You also have to promise that no matter what happens, you are not allowed to attack my territory."

    It''s understandable that the Earl of Chester is strong.

    However, the crisis of the Earl of Manchester was substantially eliminated, entirely because the alliance between King Ernred and the Vikings was real and effective, and the Earl of Manchester should also lead the war.

    Einred didn''t have time to wait for news from the northwest. He didn''t wait for the messenger to bring information, and after rest and recuperation, he continued to march south.

    However, they still have to walk on the rugged dirt road and rush towards Tamworth, even if it is not a long distance geographically.

    Finally, the exhausted army of Northumbria arrived at the Mecsiah capital of Tamworth after walking up the Tam River for two days.

    On this sunny autumn day, the dry wind quickly dissipated the dampness and coldness of the rainy past.

    Many soldiers saw the flags flying on the wall.

    Evlo was overjoyed, and immediately ordered the food officer Paul to translate to Einred: "That is the flag of the Rus, and the Viking army has already broken through Mesiah."

    Einred''s eyesight was inferior to that of people like Jeflo. He squinted his eyes and looked carefully, and he couldn''t believe it.

    "The flags of the Ross and Messiah are too similar. I want to take a closer look."

    Indeed, Rurik¡¯s so-called Ross Oars flag style is basically a replica of the Ross Andre naval flag, and he did it intentionally.

    Like the King Mercia flag, the cloth strips are stitched diagonally. As for the flags are similar, more reasons are easy to make.

    A large army of chirps appeared, they raised the orange and white banners, and the Ross and Balmerks recognized their identities.

    "Report! Your lord, the king of Northumbria and his army are finally here."

    "Got it. Damn, a bunch of dull guys..."

    Rurik motioned to the guard to retreat, and asked the Queen Mary to accompany her.

    "What the **** happened?" Mary asked as she changed her clothes.

    "It''s Ernred and his army."

    "I know him. It''s the King of Northumbria." Mary was a little surprised.

    "Yes, you are all nobles, you should know him."

    Rurik didn''t care about these words, in fact, the queen Mary did know Ernred herself, and she was quite jealous of her.

    "I do know him," she said, "not a good person."

    "Ridiculous! In your opinion, there is no good man in this world. That man does not matter to me whether he is good or bad, he is just a loser. Do you think I am a good man?" Rurik stretched out his white back and asked casually. .

    "I don''t know, maybe you are a good person. At least you didn''t force me, and..." Queen Mary smiled secretly and said nothing.

    "It doesn''t matter. I really didn''t expect you to be so obedient, as if it was not my army that destroyed your kingdom."

    "Is that so? Why did the ridiculous country be destroyed for me? I fell into your hands and either killed me or took me away. I have no nostalgia for Mercia either."

    Queen Mary speaks quite decisively, and it is precisely this kind of rhetoric that makes Rick more puzzled. Is it that her heart is really as cold as ice.

    "Let''s go." Rurik changed his clothes and stood up. Looking back coldly: "You are such a strange woman. Now follow me, maybe your appearance will scare Erinred. Oh, yes. If you are willing to follow me, follow my orders."

    "Also."

    In Rurik¡¯s view, this woman¡¯s brain was broken before she was captured, or that she felt that she was sinful after experiencing those things. If this body must go to **** after death, then there is a real demon in the world. It doesn''t hurt to have a contract.

    The arrival of the Vikings destroyed the secrets in Tamworth Fortress, and the conqueror is more appropriate than the devil, which is of course only for her personally.

    How can a beautiful and handsome boy be a villain? The boy knew Latin and was a duke from a foreign land. His beliefs were strange, and he was noble.

    He is also not like a purely powerful person, except that he angered him at first, and then if he didn''t mention it or didn''t allow him, he would not take the initiative like the bull in April.

    The fact of men and women is secondary, and the heart of the Queen Mary has been captured by Rurik. She is very willing to maintain an intimate relationship with a handsome man, and this handsome Rurik truly admits that he is an aristocrat, a noble who deserves some power.

    The Queen Mary didn''t need any restraints. Her obedience made the Ross warriors amazed, and the people in the royal city who were still under control, especially the priests, were cursing the Queen Mary for being a scumbag and going to hell.

    Rurik gathered a group of brothers, and saw that Balmerk''s allies were also gathering forces.

    The Viking army assembled a group of people to welcome the Northumbria army that had arrived in Tamworth.

    They didn''t wait too long. With a look of shock, Ernred, who had a broken arm, finally stood in front of the Viking army, and turned his face subconsciously, seeing the flag of the Russ flying on the wall.

    Rurik, the boy with the golden ponytail was standing in front of the army.

    Einred got off his horse. Before that, Jeflo took off his orange coats with his brothers, and restored the clothes of the Ross people and returned to the owner.

    "My lord, I have completed the task you ordered."

    Rurik nodded: "You leave it temporarily and take your brothers to rest."

    Then, he took a group of guards to meet the king of Northumbria and even the so-called kingdom fighters who were tired and nervous.

    warrior? Pooh! All are a group of armed farmers, poorly equipped and haggard, they feel like a beggar.

    Ernred has a thousand words, he just wants to confirm one fact now.

    "Rurik of Rose, did you really break this city? This is the capital of Mercia."

    "We did it." Rurik held his head high, and from the corner of his eyes he saw Magnut and Bijuni approaching aggressively. "Einred, now you can talk to the King of York."

    Magnuth came, not only did he come, he also slapped his chest and boasted of the bravery of the Balmerk army. If so, the cruel relics of the war are on the wall, and Ernred is not a fool. He can see that the two sides of the war must have fought a desperate battle for the city. I am afraid that the Viking army has lost too much force.

    Magnuth could speak all Gnostic, and Erinred could hardly understand it. The translator of the food officer Paul could understand it roughly.

    "You, actually annihilated the royal family of Mercia?" Ernred cared about this the most, and wanted to make sure of it the most.

    "It was not completely annihilated. For example, we didn''t find King Mercia, the hateful Wigraf. However, we beheaded their prince." Rurik said calmly.

    He speaks quite calmly, but Ernred is not calm.

    "I took the army all the way to pursue the Mercia army. I don¡¯t know where their king fled. You have killed their prince now. I am afraid that the Mercia royal family is extinct. If... you want, just be patient to find Wigraf, once Kill him and Mercia will basically perish her country."

    "The royal family has not been wiped out." Rurik smiled and made a gesture. A young girl lifted the coarse cloth robe, got out from behind the guard Rose, and walked closer to Rurik again. Slowly raised his head.

    "Ah! It''s you? You''re Mary! You..." Einred was speechless, and then suffocated for a long time: "Rik, you really left a woman''s life. Did you know that she is the most important thing in Mesiah? beautiful princess?"

    "Really? She is indeed very beautiful." Rurik casually ordered: "Mary, kneel next to me."

    Looking at the Queen Mary, not only did she immediately kneel on her knees, she then sat down on the ground with her legs in her arms, her cheeks were still tightly pressed against her cloth trousers.

    "Einred, have you seen it? Now she is my woman, the most beautiful princess of Mercia you call, and now she is fully obedient to my orders, just like a hound following its owner."

    Ernred was surprised, but it was an episode.

    What worries him most is that the Viking army actually broke down Tamworth, the stronghold of the city, during these days when he was marching! Look at this destructive combat power, I am afraid that only the legendary Roman legion can match it. However, the deeds of the Romans are legends, and Ernred can''t believe it too much, at least he has to be in awe of the Viking''s intrepidity.

    He quickly saw an astonishing number of captured people, all of them Messiah. What continued to surprise him was that the Vikings did not behave like demons now. He saw with his own eyes the Vikings cooked the wheat and rewarded them to the prisoners of war!

    It was about noon, and the exhausted Northumbria Army and a group of more than 3,000 people, when they sat on the ground to rest, Rurik could easily see that this so-called army was called a suture monster. The so-called army swarms all kinds of men, including some small and thin young boys. It is conceivable that Ernred will go south this time, and on the way he will also temporarily catch the strong man to fight for himself. But how can such an army talk about combat effectiveness? At best, it can be a good show to others-King Ainred is not really down.

    Rurik generously gave this group of "beggars" some wheat, and the food was only half full and only one meal.

    Magnut and a group of people thought it was meaningless kindness. In Ernred''s opinion, he already liked the Rurik of Rose quite a bit.

    That night, the inner castle of Tamworth, the royal palace of the Kingdom of Mercia.

    In the stone chamber on the upper floor of the tower made of stone, Viking King Magnuth and Prince Biyunni of the Kingdom of York, King Ernred of Northumbria, Duke Rurik of Ross, and Peksite who have just been canonized The Duke made a solemn discussion on the ownership of Tamworth and the ownership of the captured Mesiah people.

    The so-called negotiation basically took a long time.

    Einred got the entire city of Tamworth, a city that had been looted. As for the captured people, all the young women were taken away by the Vikings, and the remaining old and weak were thrown to Erinred.

    Even so, the generosity of the Vikings exceeded his imagination. Even if Tamworth became an empty city and planted the flag of Northumbria to declare sovereignty, Mercia would have to admit it. Because this is the punishment for them.

    He actually wanted to move the temporary capital of Northumbria from Roydis to Tamworth. In this way, he was taken away by the Vikings, and by gnawing down the territory of the Kingdom of Mercia, he got a new one. , And wait for the nobles of Chester to swear allegiance to them, then the territory of Northumbria controlled by their family has hardly shrunk!

    Due to practical reasons, Ernred did not dare to take a political adventure. The true state of Northumbria was already in jeopardy, and he had almost no risk of capital.

    Especially since Wigraf is not dead yet, even if his person is killed, the other nobles of Mercia can still recommend a new king, and Mercia suffered such a big defeat, why didn''t King Wessex send his troops northward? The last time the Wessex went northward to force themselves to surrender was only five years ago.

    Northumbria must now surrender to the Vikings, especially the Kingdom of York, which the Vikings built on their homeland, and declare to accept its protection, so that they can continue to maintain their kingship.

    Humiliation is real humiliation. Ainred has lived for a long time, and now he has eaten enough of the great loss of volition. Compared with the dead crown prince King Mercia, he himself has great hope. Ella, the sole heir to the throne of Northumbria, may be the successor to the throne in this generation, and the kingdom can be rejuvenated.

    Einred very simply respected Magnut as the "Brother King". This title is actually very imaginary, in fact, according to the habits of the Vikings, Magnut is called the eldest brother. There''s really no psychological irritation about this name Ernred, because Magnuth is really older.

    He also immediately acknowledged the control of the Kingdom of York over the Lindsey area, and both Magnuth and Liurik acknowledged Northumbria''s control over the Peksite area.

    What kind of concept is this? After the two parties were redrawn, the Viking Kingdom of York occupied the east coast of the central area of ??the British islands, and the Kingdom of Northumbria occupied the west coast of the central area. The two sides basically had a clear boundary line, that is, the Uth River and the Territory. The Lent River (including the upper Tham River) is designated, the Hexi is the Kingdom of Northumbria, and the Hedong is the Kingdom of Viking York.

    The territory of the current Viking Kingdom of York is basically close to the early scope of the "Denmark Law District" on another plane. Of course, the Dan Law District is not arbitrarily demarcated in this way. It relies on the Uth River to enter the sea. The excellent bay is centered and spreads around. This unique harbor is simply a natural harbor for the landing of Viking immigrants from all walks of life.

    Up to now, UU Reading Magnuth solemnly announces that his territory of the Kingdom of York, established by the Balmerks, has been settled, and a large-scale immigration wave will follow.

    What else can Einred say, can only wish "Big Brother King" Magnut a good life.

    Of course, this year''s war will not end easily. The two sides are discussing the division of the land of Messia. The orthodox king of Messia does not know where he wanders, so he is recruiting troops if he is not in order!

    Do the Vikings still help Northumbria go to a decisive battle with the Messiah?

    Magnuth really despised the King of Broken Arms, and Rurik only used Ernred as a useful tool.

    In fact, the two sides did not seem to have formed an alliance, but the Viking Kingdom of York unilaterally promised not to invade Northumbria based on the "Non-aggression Treaty". As for the war between Northumbria and Mercia, didn''t the two sides have fought for hundreds of years? Then continue to fight, what to do with others?

    Rurik remained silent, but Magnuth gave out something carelessly: "If you are beaten and you want to subdue your country, climb up in front of me and ask for my help, I am willing to give you some help."

 Chapter 614ï¼š Wrath of Mercia King Wigraf

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Wigraf actually knew that there was a chaser behind him. The defeat of his Mercia army was not because he was incompetent, but because the enemies in the big ship were too strong!

    Is that the Viking? They actually formed an alliance with Northumbria!

    A full-scale war seemed imminent. He took the remnants and fled all the way, but lost too many supplies and morale of soldiers was also bad, and the way to escape was slow.

    When he was about to arrive at the Birmingham barracks, he sent messengers to rule several key lords and ordered them to organize an army to arrive in Birmingham immediately.

    The letter made the king''s manuscript quite extreme, that is, the lord who has received the letter must come up with an unlimited number of troops no matter what means he uses.

    Why?

    Wigraf''s original words were straightforward and irritating: "The king of Northumbria betrayed his faith. They cooperated with the barbarians, which is equivalent to making a deal with the devil. They intend to kill all the Mercian."

    There are not many horses, and the messenger rushes on horseback.

    The Shrewsbury noble was the first to receive the king''s request for help. Although the earl thought it was strange, he had never seen the king so anxious before and began to organize his troops.

    The messenger continued to deliver the message, rushing to Worcester and Oxford...

    The aristocratic army that is too far away can''t count on Weigraf for the time being. His exhausted division finally arrived at Birmingham Barracks and finally received a rare supply.

    Only by arriving here, Wigraf, who had fled all the way, had time to calm his head.

    He asked the remaining soldiers: "What''s the direction of Tamworth now? What about Nottingham?"

    However, the few defenders who have been tossed by the recent heavy rain have no intention to go out to explore the way.

    Wigraf couldn''t ask why, thinking that he was already fast enough to escape in the rain, and his enemies would also face the same predicament.

    Before falling asleep, he ordered his subordinates to arrest all men over the age of 12 in nearby villages, ordered them to immediately perform military service and bring their own food to Birmingham to report.

    However, the next day, when the exhausted defeated army had just stumbled asleep in the king''s barracks, their energy had not yet recovered, so an army hurried over in the mist.

    The soldiers stayed on alert, and when they discovered that it was the army of the Earl of Leicester, the alert counted as contact.

    Hearing that reinforcements have arrived, this is undoubtedly good news after the rain has passed and the weather has cleared!

    Wigraf happily received the Earl of Leicester and enthusiastically praised him face to face: "It seems that you have received my manuscript. You are indeed the great loyal minister of the kingdom."

    The Earl of Leicester pulled down his face, and even his beard was so sad.

    The earl could not conceal his grief and anger, and then wailed loudly: "Your Majesty! Tamworth, already..."

    "what did you say?"

    "Tamworth has been surrounded by an army! The capital is in jeopardy! Many people are fleeing."

    "You... are you kidding?" Wigraf''s face turned pale for a moment, and he smirked for a long time.

    "It is true, I swear to God. My army is powerless to defeat them, and I am also looking for your army. Your Majesty, it is great that you are not in Tamworth."

    "Okay? My prince! My canary!" Wigraf stomped angrily, and he almost fainted.

    But reason still prevailed. He didn''t believe that the Northumbrians were acting so fast. Wait a minute, what if that is a Viking?

    Shouldn''t it! The Vikings should not be so fast.

    Wigraf believed that an enemy was standing under the wall of the capital. Tamworth should have said that something was in trouble, and that the matter should not be fatal.

    He asked casually: "How many soldiers did you bring?"

    "Three hundred people."

    "Why is it so? Not enough."

    "Your Majesty, my strength is very weak."

    Wigraf shook his head. He felt that the Earl of Leicester was pretending to be weak.

    "It''s okay. Three hundred people are not too few. I have to wait two more days until the Earl of Shrewsbury brings the soldiers, and we will go to Tamworth together."

    Wigraf is still quite optimistic so far. He trusted his prince Bot Woolf to guard the city, and wished to let Mary, the little slave who played the role of a daughter, kneel beside him in a single dress and sing a little song.

    The so-called Queen Mary is indeed not Wigraf''s daughter, but the product of the Queen''s adultery. Wigraf and the queen are a purely political marriage, and the two conceived Bot Woolf to complete the task. As for his success in claiming the king in the future, in order to avoid the fermentation of the scandal, he forgave the wife of the queen, but the anger was difficult to overcome, and this anger was vented on poor Mary. Not to mention, she has grown into a beautiful handmaid, an interesting canary.

    Poor Mary, if Wigraf also died, the true identity secret would disappear forever in history with the death of all the insiders.

    Birmingham Barracks is not far from Tamworth. This is the barracks on the left bank of the Tam River, and the capital is on the right bank.

    A scout went straight to Tamworth, and they saw the shocking scene from a distance. They rushed all night with terrible intelligence, and they were about to inform the king, as if they were so angry that King Wigraf drew the sword.

    "You are lying to me? Damn crow, I want to kill you!"

    The scout knelt and cried, clutching his heart and swearing to God that he was not lying.

    "Maybe they are true." The Earl of Leicester also said with trembling, "I took in the fleeing people and saw barbarians attacking the city."

    "What else did you see?" Wigraf calmed down his anger and asked the scout again.

    "I saw many enemies, many big ships."

    Another scout said, "I saw the flags on those big ships, which look exactly like our flags. Those enemies clearly attacked us in Dole Village..."

    "It''s a Viking? Damn it!" Wigraf was full of fear in his rage. He could not even dream that a large number of barbarians'' flags could fly on the walls of his capital city. This is a matter of the queen''s adultery and face disgrace.

    The war with Northumbria is no longer the main contradiction. In the worst case, this is the case. Your own capital has been destroyed, and your wealth and royal power have been shaken?

    Do not! Prince! Has he died in battle?

    Wigraf was anxious to lead his troops to regain Tamworth, because the humiliation was worse than surrendering to Wessex.

    At the lowest point of this life, an army appeared like an angel!

    It is the Earl of Shrewsbury and his army of more than six hundred men! It was a veteran who guarded the western part of the kingdom and fought the old British Britons in Wales for many years.

    Indeed, the soldiers of the Earl of Shrewsbury are well equipped, and many Merciaians call them well-trained and only inferior to Wiglav''s elite soldiers. So naturally there is also a saying that the so-called Earl of Shrewsbury can compete for the throne of Mercia at the right time for reasons.

    However, when the earl learned of the disaster in the capital, most of his arrogance had dissipated.

    Wigraf could not care too much, he used some tough methods to recruit more than 500 people in several nearby villages.

    With all the reinforcements, troops and horses, barracks defenders, and farmers added together, an army with a strength of nearly four thousand people was born!

    With so many men gathered together, the spears erected are like dense forests.

    Although the spearheads are often rusty, there are some sharpened wooden poles and wooden pitchforks, and even threshing shackles and mowing scythes.

    The weapons are varied, and such strength has reshaped Wigraf''s self-confidence.

    Standing on a high ground in the military camp, he suppressed his anger and gave orders to the assembled crowd.

    "The Northumbrians have betrayed their faith! They signed a contract with the devil who crossed the sea!"

    "The hateful enemy attacked our army and is now attacking our Tamworth again!"

    "Mercyians! I order you to take up arms! This is not to fight for me! The most ordinary farmers, now you are the sergeants of the kingdom. You must fight for your wives and children, for wealth and glory."

    "Don''t feel that these wars have nothing to do with you! The Northumbrian army that signed a contract with the devil, they are already monsters! They will eat all the moving things, turn the vegetation into yellow, and turn cows and sheep into bones. They will also take your souls, and if we don¡¯t defeat them, we will all fall into hell!"

    Wigraf said a lot, and he cursed and threatened.

    The assembled army was terribly scared, because of fear, morale increased strangely.

    Messia¡¯s territory is naturally larger than that of Northumbria, and its population is larger than the former. If Wigraf is given enough time, he can indeed bring out 10,000 soldiers, which is almost equal to "astronomical" troops in this era. The army fights any attackers.

    What he is doing now is almost betting with his kingship.

    Yeah, what else can I lose? A king who has lost Tamworth, if he abandons it, is tantamount to abdicating himself. Unless you take the army and fight hard, unless you save Tamworth, the kingship can continue to be strong.

    Because Wigraf was a military nobleman before he became king, his early years of being forced to surrender to King Wessex had already discredited him. The successful restoration did not restore his past destiny, and now he knows that he must work hard.

    Wigraf''s pieced together army began to march towards Tamworth.

    At the same time, the Ross, Balmerks, and Northumbrian forces are actively dividing the spoils of Tamworth.

    Rurik estimated that he had robbed one million pounds of wheat in Tamworth, and coupled with the oats looted in York, there would be no problem with grain plundering 1.5 million pounds.

    Even so, he also threw a batch of crops to the Balmerks who were about to embark on a great immigration.

    Grain of this scale is roughly equivalent to 580 tons.

    This can be called an extreme number, but Rurik is completely worthwhile.

    Aphrora-class sail cruiser, one ship is more than enough to carry 100 tons of cargo!

    The Duke of Ostara and the Spellosville, the two ships directly shipped one-third of all seized wheat!

    With so much cargo stuffed in their smooth and thick hull, the depth of eating and sleeping in the Tam River has dropped by nearly one meter.

    Fortunately, this river is not a stream, its course can easily drown people, and it can actually float a full-loaded ship.

    Rurik¡¯s fleet, the largest number of armed cargo ships, is very normal for a transshipment equivalent to 30 tons of wheat. These cargo ships alone are enough to pull the wheat back.

    The Balmerks were busy selecting slaves from the captives, and Einred, king of Northumbria, was eager to control the refugees. Rurik''s looting of the population did not behave like a Viking, but the Queen Mary and the one hundred and twenty women must all be taken away. This also includes the old priest of Lindsay Abbey who was captured, all of whom were to be escorted to Ross.

    In fact, Rurik can already take his own people and run away with the trophies, because it is already September.

    However, he can''t just go back to his hometown to spend the winter. For practical reasons, he has to wait for the Balmerks and then evacuate together.

    Because some materials belonging to Ross are still thrown in the far north of Narvik Fjord, especially a large amount of good salt, which needs to be taken away.

    It was September after all, and Rurik knew that there was not much time for himself. Thousands of Balmerks can spend the winter in Britain, but they can''t.

    In the tent, he discussed with his cousin Arik and decided to split the soldiers when they returned home.

    "Let me be the leader of the **** supplies? Isn''t this...Sorgon sailing?" Arik was a little surprised.

    "I really can''t help it. Our army has come to an end during the war in Britain. The people in my hometown need a lot of wheat, and our food fleet has to arrive before the sea freezes."

    "That''s the truth. But you have to go to the Balmerk''s hometown again? You have to sail for at least twenty days before and after!" Arik cried out uncomfortably.

    "This is to announce to them that our Ruths are reliable allies. Besides, I must bring back the salt, fortunately to buy more salt. Brother, we must seize the opportunity."

    "Why?"

    "I''m afraid that the Balmerks who started farming will no longer be keen on making salt. We must store more salt when we seize the opportunity."

    Arik kept scratching his head. To tell the truth, he went home eagerly. Since the brother is so determined, he has no complaints.

    Arik never worries about any voyages of Rurik. The brave man is not afraid of the sea, and his brother is also blessed by God. The storm on the sea cannot overturn Rurik''s ship, but will only help him to go wild.

    The agreement was to wait three more days, but on the second day, seeing that the world was safe, the Ross people went all out to load the wheat on the ship, and they were quickly transporting the wheat into sacks on the rope net with leverage.

    During this night, the Ross soldiers and their mercenaries gathered by the bonfire again, and slumbered after they had eaten enough wheat and rice to cultivate their bodies for carrying supplies.

    As for the captured women who learned of their fate, they could only weep non-stop, and some people cheered up and felt that going to a new place shouldn¡¯t be too bad in the future.

    Only the Queen Mary, whose brain was broken, saw her brother''s corpse whose head was chopped in half and turned into a winner''s bowl. On the contrary, there was a strange joy.

    She took the initiative to have a very close relationship with Rurik, trying her best to please this young man, and also to please herself.

    She wished that she would conceive and have children soon, so that the descendants could continue to lead the title of Mercia''s nobility and open up new territories in the future. Because, although he was down, the Rurik of Rose and his powerful principality continued to support his noble status.

    Because this is the revenge of the Queen Mary.

    She is avenging her father, using this method to overthrow the rule of King Wiglav and his male heirs, and then let herself and Rurik''s son replace them. This is a kind of ultimate revenge.

    What a sad prince, she still doesn''t know who she is. It is precisely that members of the royal family are silent about the scandal, and the rest of the insiders have been physically wiped out to ashes. Mary didn''t know that the humiliation she had suffered was indeed an original sin.

    Temporarily living in the moment, she really feels that Rurik is really a holy boy. He is full of the fragrance of flowers (using special soap), without any dirt on his body, and has golden hair and a handsome face, which woman Not tempted?

    Compared to bluntly, as a nobleman, he is really unclean. But instead of complaining, Rurik did not complain, and behaved like a bull in April. For the first time she had a relationship with him, the Queen Mary felt like a woman for the first time, not a sinful canary.

    She is commendable and self-knowledge, knowing that she can draw Ross''s attention to Rurik is definitely not the skin, but the identity of the top nobility of Mercia and the fact that she can speak Latin fluently. The most important thing is the latter. She also basically figured out what happened to her after being "captive" to the Duchy of Ross-becoming a Latin teacher.

    But things have changed.

    A very small encounter took place in the evening.

    It was Balmerk who wanted to fight his teeth. He took his bow to the woodland on the other side of the river and tried to beat some hares, but he met with the scouts of the Messiah army.

    Although Scout Mecia tried his best to escape, one person was captured after the arrow fell.

    Why do weird soldiers appear here? The Balmerks, who felt that there was a huge weird, took a lot of twists and turns to take the captives back to the camp by the river when it was near dawn the next day.

    New prisoners appeared? The sudden situation made the insightful people in the Viking coalition instinctively take precautions. Everyone was a veteran on the battlefield. They felt the murderous aura that was approaching. The so-called captives confessed everything easily¡ªMesiah¡¯s army is coming in mighty!

    At dawn, the world is still immersed in mist, the sun rises lazily, and the golden light illuminates the world like a sanctuary.

    The Ross, Balmerks, and mercenaries, and even the Northumbrian army, the mixed forces, now have no time to linger.

    The Northumbrians sounded the horn, as did the Ross and Balmerk.

    Because the captured scout deliberately exaggerated the strength of the Mercia army, claiming that it had at least 10,000 troops.

    Ten thousand soldiers? Rurik couldn''t believe it subconsciously, but according to Ernred''s description, he believed a little.

    "Since the enemy has so many troops, are you afraid?" Lurik deliberately asked Erinred with a disdainful attitude.

    It is impossible to say not to be afraid As a king, Ernred still bites the bullet and says that he is not afraid.

    This is exactly the answer, Rurik and Magnut will simply count.

    "Let your main force cross the river and go to a decisive battle with them!" Liurik declared his position to Ernred on behalf of the Viking coalition forces. "This is after all the war between Northumbria and Messiah. Whether we can help or not lies in Our mood."

    "But this is not in conformity with the treaty!" Einred tried to defend.

    "No! What we signed is only a non-aggression treaty. Don''t worry, I will not sit and watch your army wipe out. Besides, Tamworth is their capital, and it is only natural for the Mercian and you to desperately take it for granted. Unless you renounce it. Central Mercia, including Tamworth, as well as the future rule of Peksite and Chester.¡± As Rurik said, Erinred could only bite the bullet and order his army to pass through the Vikings. A temporary floating bridge built by the coalition forces.

    Just as the diversified sergeants of the Northumbrian Army were half-walking, a flag suddenly fluttered in the low flat mound in the distance.

    It''s the Mercia army, they are here.

 Chapter 615ï¼š 3 Kings and 1 Kings Battle on the Left Bank of the Tam River

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The army that Wigraf tried hard to gather finally arrived in the outskirts of Tamworth. When he really saw his beloved capital, Fang felt that the situation was more serious than he had predicted.

    "Those **** boats! Damn Vikings!" He clenched his fists on his horse, as if his fingers were about to be crushed.

    The Earl of Shrewsbury came on horseback. Although the situation was beyond his imagination, he had been confident in fighting the old British in Wales for so long.

    "Your Majesty, none of the scouts we sent have returned. They will not get lost unless they are all killed. It seems that the enemy is going to fight us to the end."

    "It looks like the enemy has a lot of troops, we..." The Earl of Leicester was worried, and he retreated.

    The angry Wigraf just wanted to rush down the gentle **** and kill the enemies that had already begun to assemble.

    Wait a minute! Why are there orange flags inside? A group of troops are leaning against the big Viking ship.

    "Einred! You traitor of faith, I want to kill you!"

    Wigraf flicked the reins and rode forward. Upon seeing this, the whole army began to move again.

    On the other side of the battlefield, when the coalition soldiers with their backs to the fleet saw the movement of the Mercia army, everyone felt that the next step was a **** battle.

    Ernred dismounted his horse, and his cavalry basically ceased to exist. The soldiers at hand were almost mainly farmers, and his troops could not be counted as much.

    "The shield is in front! The others are behind!"

    "Form a wall! Let''s move forward slowly!"

    "Attention archers, keep gathered."

    He tried his best to imitate the tactics of the Vikings, specifically the Russian army.

    In the rear of the Northumbria army, the main forces of the Russian and Balmerk forces relying on the fleet, and people are also standing on the parked ships, a batch of torsion slingshots have been adjusted to their maximum firing angles, and tactical support can be carried out at any time.

    Rurik claimed that this was a war between Mercia and Northumbria, and the Viking coalition had no obligation to help Northumbria.

    This is the case. When the war broke out this morning, the massive annihilation of the Messiah Army was not easy, and it would be a major threat to the future development of the British Isles.

    Arik, wearing an iron helmet, knew that he had a chance to take the brothers of the First Banner to take action.

    He stood on the side of the enemy Aphrodite for the time being and yelled: "Look at your defeated man! Rurik, this old guy with a broken arm is imitating us."

    "Yes, I saw it all."

    "Is this appropriate? This person has learned too much. If we turn our faces in the future, we may have some trouble."

    "It''s okay! We will become stronger then! Look, they just learned a little bit."

    "Okay! When do I do it? Those Mercia troops are here to die, I can''t wait to kill them, the blood sacrifice Odin!"

    Hearing his cousin''s rhetoric, Rurik wanted to laugh. When could this guy get his head up. But fortunately, the cousin is a simple taker, so it is easy to control.

    Both the Ross Army and the Balmerk Army made arrangements, and each of the two armies drew 500 brave men to hide behind the Northumbrian Army.

    On the one hand, they can play a role in supervising the war, on the other hand, they also give the Northumbrian army a psychological bottom, and on the other hand, if the war becomes anxious, the two wings can suddenly break out, roundabout and encircle to fight an annihilation battle.

    This is Liulik''s vicious tactic, and it is also a pincer tactic that has been tried and tested by military strategists. A rout war is not really a victory, but an annihilation war that kills the enemy''s powerful forces is a victory.

    The decisive battle must be an annihilation battle. This is really a novel thing for the Kingdom of Mercia. Wiglav doesn''t know it at all. This is a more terrifying display of the Ross people than the other Vikings.

    The Messiah army was advancing, and the opponents gathered in a large area, and each soldier was worried about their own future.

    As the distance drew closer, Wigraf himself finally saw clearly, and he recognized the flags.

    "Sure enough, it is from Northumbria! The disabled Erinred is actually humiliating me! I want to negotiate with that guy. You guys, come with me!"

    He was greeting the Earl of Shrewsbury and the Earl of Leicester. The two nobles did not want to take a risk, but the king himself, wearing a small golden crown, rushed out on his horse, accompanied by several guards.

    "Is this guy crazy? Is it really a reckless fool that we recommended?" The Earl of Shrewsbury shook his head, holding the reins still.

    In such a situation, the Earl of Leicester was also full of disappointment in Wigraf, "It was he who announced that he was surrendering to Wessex, and it was he who caused the loss of the capital. This has completely offset the force he forced East Anglia to surrender. Attack. Friends, will you come forward to meet the Northumbrians?"

    "Do you think I will go?" Shrewsbury made a bad face.

    The Earl of Leicester reluctantly smiled, "I''m afraid Wigraf will be killed by Ernred."

    "If that''s the case, I won''t fight. I don''t want to fight the Northumbrians."

    "Alright, I have too few people, and I don''t want to be too impulsive."

    Soon Wigraf was shocked that the two great nobles under his command had actually maintained restraint, and any words of allegiance had become **** to deceive the children.

    He personally got close to the Northumbrian army, and publicly cursed that Ernred was not a man, especially the fact that he was not enough to be a man in that respect, and even severed his arm.

    King Ernred of Northumbria, who was in the army, was furious when he mentioned this broken arm. What is humiliation, this is also one of the great humiliations!

    Because it was the Rurik of Rose who cut off his arm, the young man was his own big enemy, and the Viking army behind him was all the big enemy, but he had to cooperate with him and had to greet him with a smile.

    But Ernred was not empty in his hands, he really prepared a terrifying gift for the Mercian.

    After Wigraf yelled, the Messiah army suddenly gave way.

    Ernred himself took off his iron helmet, two familiar faces.

    Upon seeing Wigraf, he immediately became interested and continued taunting: "What are you! Betray the soul and ally with the barbarians, and those who kill me will seize my city. You are a coward, a disabled person, and a woman. Whoever scolds, you will go to hell!"

    Ernred could not wait to kill this yelling guy himself, now it''s time to deliver the gift.

    A mutilated corpse was dragged out, and still bluntly in front of Wigraf.

    "Do you recognize this person?" Einred deliberately asked with information.

    "You! You guys!" Suddenly, Wigraf fell off his horse.

    He was helped by the dismounted guards to mount again, ignoring the mud on his face, and the blue veins burst out loudly roaring: "You killed my prince. You humiliated his body."

    "Yes, it''s me!" Einred was still on the side of his guilty conscience. In this world, King Mercia can''t let King Mercia say unilaterally. He deliberately yelled loudly: "Your Bot Woolf was killed by me! Your relatives have been beheaded! Your favorite canary is now a pet in my cage!"

    "You! You are so vicious!"

    "Do you think you are a good man? But a hypocritical idiot! I tell you that Tamworth is already my Northumbria territory, and the Earl of Chester and the Earl of Pexette are also loyal to me. This It''s the price you paid for invading our country, are you not convinced? Then fight!"

    "Fight! Then fight!"

    Wigraf had a sharp sword in his heart, and he ordered his men to pull down the gray corpse of the prince, then mounted his horse and returned to his army.

    Now, he has no intention to speak much to the two men who are still standing still.

    As the king of Mercia, he faced all the warriors with a sword command: "nomiseria!"

    The Messiah began to roar, and then shouted the "relentless" slogan, and thousands of infantry began to advance.

    Wigraf was dazzled by anger. Although such a large army advancing the Earl of Shrewsbury and the Earl of Leicester felt that they could not escape, the three thousand people directly controlled by the king were already advancing with the spearhead.

    The armies of the two earls followed closely, and they deliberately followed behind the main force. Fighting with the Northumbrians was not what these two earls were keen on. Who is passionate about? Naturally, Earl Lindsay, who was on the northern border, seemed to have died in the battle.

    The Messiah army behaved like a large group of thugs preparing to fight. They did not have a clear formation at all. The soldiers holding shields on the front line initially formed a loose shield wall.

    "Nomiseria!" The Messiaians kept yelling, personally yelling to embolden themselves, everyone said in unison, their morale really rose.

    The Viking''s bow once shocked Wiglav, and as for the Northumbria, he was really worthwhile. Even if it is a large-scale loss of elite fighters, others still have a psychological advantage over Northumbria.

    "My lord, they are already within the range of the slingshot!" Yevlo on the boat yelled at Rurik.

    "Don''t intervene in the battle! Notify all brothers not to release arrows without an order!"

    Rurik wanted to sit on the hill and watch the tigers fight. Soon, the two armies of the Saxon kingdoms in Britain smashed into each other fiercely.

    The two kings also fully vented the grievances accumulated from the previous confrontation for several months. Seeking benevolence and gaining benevolence, the two sides have won a strategic decisive battle!

    This battle is very meaningful to the Ross people, and Rurik can see clearly here, he can''t help but sigh with emotion: "I thought you could be stronger. I can''t imitate it, and now it''s a chaos."

    It''s true that Ernred''s main force is exhausted, and Wigraf is in the same situation. Even if Ain Reid formed a shield wall, the decorative significance of this wall is obviously greater.

    The battlefield quickly became a chaos between soldiers and soldiers. There was no infantry tactics. The minds of the red-eyed parties were completely blank, and killing became the only reason for their existence.

    The front line is a chaotic battle of axes, swords and spears. The dry grass is quickly covered with red liquid and quickly turned into scarlet mud.

    The archers in the rear shot at each other, but their number was too small, and the mutual support completely aggravated the chaos on the battlefield.

    The chaos lasted for a while, and Rurik, who watched the whole play, felt that it was exactly like the "ant war". Yes, ordinary farmers in this world are like tiny ants, and death is just like ants.

    Is it still not supported?

    Rurik decided to continue to stand still. He was waiting for the right time. The Balmerks'' thoughts were even more cold.

    According to Magnuth, Northumbria and Mercia were both annihilated in the battle. By then, the Balmerk army of their Viking York kingdom rushed to pick the fruits of victory and it was over.

    Indeed, in the great chaos between the two sides, the soldiers of the two countries are quickly dying in battle. Among them, there are naturally no shortage of combat madmen, many of whom are veterans of the Earl of Shrewsbury.

    Rurik gradually realized this.

    "Oh? There are still elites in Messiah?"

    At this moment, Arik, who was already gearing up under the boat, raised his head and shouted: "Isn''t it possible? If the stalemate continues like this, I will take my brothers and rush by myself!"

    "Then let''s start!"

    As soon as Rurik''s voice fell, the soldiers of Arik''s First Banner suddenly came out from the left side of the line.

    Seeing that the Rus had acted, the Balmerks also moved out from the right under the leadership of Bijuni.

    Rurik did even better this time. He ordered: "Shoot forward! Focus on those who are armored and hacking!"

    At this moment, Yevlo hesitated and asked loudly: "My lord, there are soldiers from Northumbria in there."

    "Are you kidding?" Rurik suddenly furious, and a face was turned down: "You really treat them as comrades in arms? Shoot me."

    The words awakened the person in the dream, because Jeflo and the Northumbrian army had been mixed for a period of time, so close contact can be regarded as the essence-they are the most ordinary farmers.

    But this kind of compassion on the battlefield is too absurd, and Jeflo and his guys regained their cold essence.

    The cast iron projectile smashed past! Arrows fly! There are also those javelins that were thrown out, attacking the two armies in a chaotic war indiscriminately!

    A swish came from the sky, and Ernred was taken aback!

    "What are you doing! Those are my people." He looked back and appealed to Rurik to stay calm, but his yelling had been diluted by the killing.

    However, it was precisely this trick that Wigraf, who was dazzled by anger, had become a soldier. He rode a horse and entered the battlefield with the guard and became a target of public criticism.

    He was shot by a javelin with a horse and a man, and Weigraf, who escaped in the village of Dole, died under the sword of Weigraf after all. Just like his several generations of Mercia¡¯s ancestors, they all died. The battlefield, but for him personally died well.

    At this point, Wigraf''s family died out.

    This scene was seen by the earl of Shrewsbury, but the earl¡¯s own situation was even worse.

    The stones and javelins that fell from the sky smashed his soldiers into large-scale losses. It was also seen that the soldiers of the two countries were deeply nailed to the grass by the javelins.

    "This is the devil''s trick!" He stared and raised his head. He was seeing the blue and white flags flying on the boat, and new killings were all around him.

    He saw a large number of warriors armed with bucklers coming out from both sides, and it was self-explanatory what happened next.

    "No! Let''s go!" The Lower Earl of Shrewsbury, who had just lost his horse, ordered his people to retreat, but it was not easy to retreat from the anxious battlefield.

    The opportunity to escape is fleeting, and a new fierce battle has begun on both sides!

    Arik felt that this battle was like a new version of the decisive battle on Gotland, and he also yelled in the chaos: "The Ross people! Defeated them like the Gotlanders!"

    Everybody knows what they smell.

    The Ross and Balmerks did not hesitate to build a shield wall, from the two wings of the battlefield to the middle, a very clear encirclement was being constructed.

    At the rear of the battlefield, Ruriek ordered the suspension of long-range support until he was worried that he would accidentally injure the real friendly forces. He did not sit and watch the Viking coalition gain the final victory, but ordered the ruthless people like Jeflo to rush into the chaos with the same ferocious mercenaries to support the Northumbrian army frontally.

    Those Mercia warriors who tried to fight the Viking shield wall used their weapons to beat the shield in vain, or drag their tired bodies into collision. Almost all of them were urgently recruited farmers. Although it was possible to burst out miraculous combat power in times of crisis, their equipment was really poor, and their physical strength was consumed too much, and any counterattack became futile.

    The farmer warrior was stabbed to death by the steel sword pierced through the gap in the shield, or died from the piercing and chopping of the halberd.

    A deadly encirclement is about to be formed!

    Seeing that it was impossible to retreat with his subordinates all over, the Earl of Shrewsbury simply took dozens of his subordinates directly out of the fight.

    The buckler is the characteristic of the Viking army in the legend. The two shield walls are rushing towards him, and the earl takes the last of his men into the gap of the shield that has not been encircled like a sharp sword, and rushes out abruptly.

    Is this a breakthrough? !

    Realizing that someone had escaped, Arik, who was furious, could organize a man to chase him.

    Rose''s crossbow mercilessly shot the fugitive, and the poor Earl of Shrewsbury who successfully broke through his chain mail couldn''t resist the hardened surface-hardened tapered piercing arrows shot by the steel-armed crossbow.

    The earl''s horse had been shot long ago. He was running for his life on foot, but now he has only become a dying convulsive corpse.

    The encirclement was completed and kept shrinking, and the rest could no longer be called a battle.

    The Viking forces enjoyed a new autumn killing. They fought in the sun and sacrificed Odin with the blood of the Mercian army.

    And what about Ernred? There is no longer laughing at his broken arm now.

    The once humiliated king of Northumbria finally regained his confidence in the killing of the Mercia army. He knew that he had to be fierce, and only in this way could he really be able to firmly rule the Middle Messiah where Tamworth was located, and even surrender to the newcomers to his local nobles.

    More importantly, it is to prove one thing to the Vikings-Northumbria is not a country of cowards!

    It is a pity that the performance of the king in the decisive battle has deepened Rurik''s contempt for him, and he does not need to say much about his evaluation, which can be summed up by the sentence "I don''t know the soldiers.

 Chapter 616ï¼š Revenge of the Scarlet Mary

    "The Rise of Rurik (!

    The Messiah army shouted "relentless" slogans and rushed towards the unknown enemy army like a herd. They showed amazing courage, but their IQs also approached mad cows under the influence of anger.

    They were strangled by Northumbria and the Viking army. Thousands of the dead were blood-stained along the banks of the Tam River.

    There were blood-stained corpses everywhere, the battlefield was muddy, and the air was filled with intense rust...

    Some people are still wriggling, and then some exhausted fighters make up for it.

    The peasant soldiers in Northumbria were covered in blood, and they continued to fight in a trance with their mouths open.

    Some people fell because they were not fatally wounded, but because they fell as hard as they could.

    The corpses were stacked on top of each other, bent iron swords stuck on the ground, broken shields were everywhere, and the spear handles stuck in the red mud looked like saplings.

    Arik was hot all over, and he commanded fiercely: "Kill the enemy without mercy!"

    The Russian Army did so, and the performance of the Balmerk Army was the same.

    The wounded enemy, even the wounded Northumbria¡¯s so-called friendly forces, were killed indiscriminately by the Viking coalition.

    Perhaps it was kind of kindness. Even if the severely wounded were not dead, almost all of them died of wound infections in extreme pain within a few days. The current compensation is a relief.

    Because the wounded of the Viking coalition were dragged to the rear by the brothers, they will have the opportunity to receive medical treatment.

    The battlefield became a meat grinder, and the Count Pekrat, who had recently surrendered to Northumbria as a spectator, had a clear view of this cruel battlefield.

    This is the strength of the Vikings? The army of the two Saxon kingdoms fought faintly, and the Vikings quickly ended everything after they were dispatched.

    Those captured Tamworth people shuddered further, and they watched the army that could rescue them were wiped out. There were even those with sharp eyes who saw the king''s fall.

    When Rurik got off the boat, he stood by the bed.

    "Damn, **** smell!" He grinned, and then looked up at the Queen Mary on the side. "Mary, come down. Come with me to the battlefield to find your father''s body."

    "This...really necessary..."

    Mary was actually shivering. She was sitting in the fort during the siege, and now she has become a spectator of the terrible war.

    "Hurry down! This is an order."

    Mary then disembarked down the rope ladder and followed Rurik''s footsteps into the battlefield full of corpses.

    Not far away, a dying and well-dressed man was found, half of his body was crushed by a dead horse, and a javelin pierced his body surprisingly.

    A gold-rimmed iron helmet fell aside, and a gem-encrusted iron sword that had been severely bent fell on the ground.

    This person was Weigraf with only one breath left, and he died when the blood ran out.

    Erinred, who had a broken arm, sat beside him. He pushed away his subordinates and didn''t even want the Vikings to execute his spoils.

    Einred just sat like this, not triumphant, watching the lingering enemy also suffocated too many words in his heart, and muttered endlessly.

    Wigraf didn''t want to listen to this princely chanting, spitting blood and cursing: "You sign a contract with the devil, and you will go to **** after you die."

    Ernred also sneered, "But I still have children, and your family is over. By the way, your daughter is now a Viking slave. I heard that the woman would do any humiliation in order to survive. Thing."

    "You...you shut up!" After that, it was another bit of blood.

    Einred''s face turned stiffer: "Your family is low, you are completely lucky to be King Mercia. Do you think I might surrender you?"

    At this time, Rurik came with a group of blood-stained mercenaries aggressively, and the work of cleaning the battlefield had begun.

    Rurik noticed Ernred, his attitude towards this guy is also very complicated, if the Broken Arms King died in this battle, it would be a very good thing.

    In other words, the monarchs of the various kingdoms in the British area have died violently, and the region has fallen into turmoil, so that the Viking army can better catch fish in troubled waters.

    Einred was unscathed, and in the pool of blood was the dying Wigraf.

    When the queen Mary saw her father, she couldn''t help but screamed, and then there were tears in her eyes. She didn''t rush forward, the hatred in her heart was impossible to bridge, she was just pitying this dying man.

    "Mary! You... are still alive..." Wigraf raised his head, finally holding back a smile.

    At this moment, a huge question arose in her mind, but that question was not easy to talk about in public.

    Rurik told Mary to retreat. He looked down at Wigraf and described himself in simple Saxon.

    Until now, Wigraf finally knew who had defeated him. It was the blond boy in front of him?

    Although it feels ridiculous, it seems that this is the truth.

    "You... are the devil! The **** thing roll back to hell!"

    Rurik was also not angry, and slowly drew out his dagger, the blade pressed against Wigraf''s neck, and the king was still full of anger. "How can I... be killed by a child?"

    "Oh?" Rurik really wanted to execute this man himself. Since he didn''t want it, he looked up at Ernred, "Maybe you should kill him so your people know that King Mercia is Beheaded by you."

    "Forget it." Erinred pointed to the javelin. "This is your merit. He is about to die. Let him die quietly."

    Rurik shook his head, suddenly grabbed the hand of the Queen Mary, and passed the dagger in her hand.

    "Woman, don''t you hate? The enemy is here, you come to execute him."

    "I..." Mary loosened, and the sword plunged directly on the ground.

    "Stupid!" Rurik kicked, and Mary knelt on the ground.

    "It seems that you still can¡¯t do it. After all, it¡¯s your father. You have to do things like that to you again and again. It¡¯s your father. But you have to pick up your sword, otherwise you don¡¯t want to be a Viking woman. Kill!"

    Hearing these Latin words, Mary firmly grasped the hilt of the sword firmly.

    "You... are you going to kill me..." Wigraf squeezed a **** smile again.

    Rurik glanced at Mary first, and then said to Erinred: "Give her a chance. This is a difficult choice. If you take someone away, I will avoid it."

    "Is this appropriate? Okay."

    The Viking''s mind Einred really didn''t understand, forcing his daughter to assassinate his father and instigating such a vicious thing, Rurik of Rose was really vicious.

    In fact, in Rurik''s opinion, this is just a direct complaint, although it is extreme. This is also a blank nomination certificate for Mary, although this young woman gave herself joy and possessed the identity and knowledge that she could use. However, if she can''t be cruel, she can''t join the Viking army.

    Ross, I have no time to raise a canary. The war also forced Rurik to have a heart of stone.

    Rurik gave Mary a chance, and he readily noticed that the woman was willing to approach her husband with a sword.

    Mary squatted down with tears in her eyes. She stuck her sword on the ground, and emotionally asked the question that had troubled her life in tears: "Why! Why have you treated me so much for so many years? Is my birth just your toy? You want to get it. Is it hard for you to be a woman? I am obviously your daughter!"

    Wigraf was silent for a while, he smiled and hesitated for a while, and slowly said, "It''s not bad that you can kill me in the end..."

    "Tell me why this is! You also brought Bot Woolf, you are a pair of bastards! You ruined my life!"

    "No... Mary, you are indeed a lowly slave."

    "Damn it, you are still humiliating me until now..." Mary was already crying.

    Wigraf was not the case, plucking up his strength and speaking with sarcasm: "Do you really think you are Princess Mercia? You are not my daughter! You are an affair, if you are not beautiful, you have been secretly executed. Me and What you do is revenge against your mother!"

    "Actually? Is it so? I don''t believe it." Mary was startled when she was crying, and then panicked again.

    "Stupid woman, this is the truth. But I don''t deny my behavior. Mary...can serve me again like before? I heard that you are good at serving those Vikings..."

    Suddenly a cold light rushed over, and before Wigrave could finish speaking, Mary''s sword pierced his neck.

    Wigraf glared and died quickly, and Mary was also splashed with blood.

    This is how his own life experience is? No way! This incredible secret must become a secret forever.

    She is not a pure woman at all, and her ability to observe words and colors and the disposition of seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages has turned into a heavy blow.

    After a while, Mary, who was in a trance and with blood on her body, found her master, Lurik, and tremblingly returned the blood-stained steel sword to the original owner.

    "My lord, I hate him, I killed him."

    Rurik just showed no surprise on his face, but the woman had a trace of fear.

    "You? You are simply Bloody Mary."

    He received the sword and greeted his subordinates to take Mary away, only to see the prince of the subjugated kingdom kneeling on the ground, holding her legs and plausible: "I will always be your woman. Forgot that I am the prince of Mercia, I Be a Viking."

    Rurik nodded, and randomly pierced the sharp sword on the ground. "Cut off my long hair and cut it into short hair."

    She did it without hesitation, symbolically cutting away from the past.

    On this battlefield, the corpse capitals of the Mercia nobles who died in battle were found.

    There were 4,000 men in the Messiah army, but less than 200 people survived in the end!

    Thanks to the solicitation of King Ernred of Northumbria, these talents were not executed afterwards or "Blood Sacrifice Odin."

    Because the Northumbrian army suffered heavy losses in this battle, Ernred''s so-called army was limited in strength, and nearly a thousand people died in the chaos.

    Just in the current situation, if Rurik or Magnut suddenly turned around, the Northumbrians could be wiped out that day.

    After all, the Vikings stopped the killing. It was not that they were merciful. It was precisely because they received a merciless order from the commander, which made the Vikings pant and lose the strength to fight further.

    Fighting and killing should be the ultimate means. No matter what the conditions are, Rurik still supports the means of extorting the Slavs of Novgorod from Messiah.

    There are only three great powers left in the Seven Kingdoms era of England, and now the two great powers have been defeated by the army that invaded Britain for the first time.

    It''s time to evacuate!

    In other words, leaving the blood-stained land of Tamworth, the Viking Balmerks retreated to York and other land after the treaty began to digest these victories, and the Ross people must also withdraw to their hometown before the sea freezes.

    A large number of weapons were picked up by the Vikings, and Rurik not only ordered his subordinates to find the javelins and cast iron projectiles fired by the torsion slingshot, but was also an arrow deliberately to seize the enemy.

    The arrow cluster can almost be used dozens of times, but the arrow shaft may be broken and scrapped after one shot.

    The Mercian had limited arrows, and finally made some supplements to the Rus.

    It¡¯s just that the botched iron sword of the Messiah is really a bend one by one. The Balmerks think it is a waste product, and Rurik doesn¡¯t dislike it, so he confiscated nearly two thousand iron swords, thinking about pulling them to his hometown and throwing them into the stove. Reshape.

    Britain has iron ore proven in Roman times, and there are also good coal resources in Britain. This is one of the material foundations for the industrial revolution in this region.

    It was for this reason that the cost of building ironware in the local feudal kingdom was not high. Of course, the cost of iron smelting for the Russians is actually the lowest in Europe.

    A batch of chain mail was captured, and axes and spearheads became the trophies of the Balmerks on a large scale.

    The Viking army went everywhere to pick people''s clothes. They didn''t feel bad at all, because in the face of the scarcity of textiles in their hometown, ordinary Balmerk fighters were not rich enough to have the right to pick and choose.

    Sewing the rags together can piece together new clothes. If you want to get the rags off the enemy, doesn''t it also mean that you are a glorious winner?

    No amount of rags can fill the gaps in the wooden house.

    Of course, the corpses of the enemy''s elite soldiers and those leather boots were snatched by the Balmerks in the first place.

    There are really not many good things to be found from the dead bodies of the enemy, the Viking warriors are whispering, and many people are worried that there will be a new battle. fighting? It''s just a new group of equipment-senders who will die.

    Few Vikings died in the Battle of the Tham River. Indeed, killing the exhausted and poorly armed peasant warriors, the organized and heavily armored Ross First Flag team, did not have a wounded person.

    It was more than a dozen Balmerk fighters who were once hollowed out by women. They were killed in the chaos.

    In any case, the Vikings are also an incredible victory. Ainred saw their polar loss, both fearful and envious.

    That night, Tamworth''s palace.

    The victor had a feast here. As for food, it was the mount on which Wigrave was killed.

    Eat horse meat for dinner, which is really accepted by everyone. It is a greasy barbecue and represents a humiliation to the loser.

    Erinred, who had a broken arm, was quite surprised, why did that humble Mary become a dinning staff. Earl Peksette was also puzzled, but this person didn''t want to have dinner with the devil, he just wanted to end the dinner early and leave.

    Seeing that the Vikings who ate meat remained calm, Einred thought that this was a habit of the Vikings.

    In fact, this is the habit of the Vikings, and even Rurik did it better in his hometown.

    Hasn''t this been popularized chopsticks among the cubs of Roseburg? Rurik has already popularized meal sharing among his female families. Of course, there are reasons to show that they will not taboo their men''s saliva.

    Erinred couldn''t bear to interrupt for a while, suddenly, Rurik threw a completely transparent object.

    He was about to catch it and was taken aback: "This is a crystal?"

    "Open the cork and feel it."

    In fact, it was the first time Einred saw spirits, he opened the cork and was further shocked.

    "This is wine, it''s vodka. You know the Roman alphabet, look at the candle!"

    Einred saw that it was so, and he could even spell it easily, "Where did you get it?"

    "This is the creation of our Ross." Rurik said bluntly: "King Northumbria, you call us barbaric demons. This is absurd. You don''t even know that the reason for the failure is that you are too backward. In my opinion Come, you are a barbarian, you don¡¯t even know how to use violence."

    These words yelled in Norse, and the Balmerks followed and laughed.

    Einred can already understand some of it. After Paul¡¯s translation, a very bold idea came to mind: "Maybe you can train an army for me."

    "Huh? That won''t work." Rurik was taken aback and bluntly refused.

    Magnuth had just drunk half a bottle of spirits, and the spirit of the wine had already come up, and he fell in love with the case: "You are a loser, and you deserve it? If you become stronger, you will hit us immediately!"

    In fact, Ernred thought so, although he tried his best to oppose it.

    Rurik didn''t go into further detail, and said: "We are leaving. Don''t worry that Mercia will hit you, and soon more troops will land. Next year we will only become stronger. If you want to maintain the kingship, you can''t unilaterally tear up the treaty. Listen, if you betray, we won''t reward you with new opportunities."

    "This... naturally I dare not."

    "Don''t worry." Rurik suddenly slapped Mary on the shoulder. "She is the prince of Mercia. Naturally, my son and I can be the king of Mercia in the future. It only takes a moment. The Merciaians will eventually have one. The obedient king. Ernred, is our refuge. Your kingship is stable, surrender to us, and you and your people will have peace."

    peace? What a luxury.

    As for the price paid, it is too heavy.

    Magnuth swayed again and emphasized: "The foolish king, I warn you, every year! Three million pounds of wheat! Not being able to get it out is a betrayal!"

    "Yes. I will take it out."

    "Oh." Magnuth patted his head and drank the remaining spirits, and roared: "You are very smart and noble! My York can open the marketyou people too. Come to do business. It is said that there are enemies in the north. What is that nobleman? Don¡¯t panic. If I kill him next year, there will be no competitors for your kingship."

    "Oh, thank you so much."

    Ernred also wanted to feel like leaving this terrible dinner party, but the spirits that the Ross people brought out were really amazing. The crystal bottles were so expensive that Ross''s Rurik was so generous as a gift?

    In fact, that is what Lurik deliberately prepared, so-called suture wounds for sterilization. However, there are very few wounded people who need to suture the wound. Isn''t the remaining spirits just to be drunk?

    This bottle is just a favor to Erinred to open the eyes of the little king of this remote island.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 615 Scarlet Mary''s Revenge), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 617ï¼š King of the King

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Now the ocean-going capabilities possessed by the Ross fleet have surpassed this vast sea area, and their large fleet has been beyond the reach of the powerful Danish forces.

    The war in Britain is now over. Although this year¡¯s action started to help the Balmerks gnaw their territories in Britain, since the strength of the locals is so weak, Rurik has indeed obtained a huge spoils of war, and the future is quite promising. For a stable food supply.

    The fleet of the Vikings has successively exited the Tam River and then the Trent River.

    After they cleaned the battlefield and revised the treaty with the King of Northumbria, it was basically the time to go back to their homes.

    The Ouse River and the Trent River share a bay, where a huge fleet is assembled.

    It was an autumnal morning, the sun was shining, the cold and salty sea breeze continued to sweep the earth, even people who pretended to be cold-resistant felt scared.

    Rurik was indeed a little worried about his future voyage.

    The Balmerks took a short but critical rest by the sea, while the Ross people hurriedly collected the river water to prepare for the arduous return journey.

    Within Magnut''s battalion commander, many elites gathered here.

    The shabby King Magnuth of York held aloft the silver cup looted from Prince Mercia, and drank the ale with everyone.

    "Although this wine is not as good as the vodka my son Rurik brought out, it is still wine. Let''s cheers and celebrate the victory!"

    With him taking the lead, a group of Balmerks'' family leaders took this to binge drinking.

    Rurik was inspired by this atmosphere. To be honest, he went home eagerly, drank a glass of ale, and endured a group of rough guys yelling and finishing a song from the North.

    He yelled: "Brothers! We don''t have time to spend time here anymore. Are you eager to emigrate on a large scale? We have run out of time."

    "He''s right!" Gashoby''s Geiger grinned and yelled. Look at this young man, his white face is flushed, and the alcohol has reacted.

    "It''s time to go back. Today is our last rest." Magnut calmed down a little bit. As a king, he really knew that his family''s power was not reliable. Only by taking good care of the brothers in this hometown can he get it for a long time. Their support.

    Since Vashobi¡¯s brothers were the first to yell about "immigrants from the village", they simply sold them a favor.

    #ËÍ888ÒÆ¶¯ºì°ü#Follow the vx public account [Book Friends Base Camp] to see popular gods and draw 888 cash red envelopes!

    He was facing Geiger: "Young man, now you go back to your hometown, and you will migrate here with the people. Just expand new farms in Lindsay. You are the people who are most passionate about farming, Lindsay¡¯s There is enough land for you to get a good harvest."

    "It''s natural." Geiger slapped his chest. "The Britons in Lindsay are not completely controlled by us. I know what you mean. You also asked our Washoby brothers to help you People clean up again."

    At this moment Magnuth didn¡¯t bend around, and smiled casually and said: ¡°I am now a king, and I can establish vassals according to the custom of the local kingdom. Geiger, your father is too old. You kid in the war Brave brothers can see it. I have decided that you will come to be Lord Lindsay of our Kingdom of York."

    Ok? Is it that the canonization of a nobleman is so casual?

    R¨¹lik had no intention of binge drinking, only thinking that he had collected fresh water and hurried away. For example, this so-called meeting cousin Arik had no time to mix up.

    Rurik remained silent for a while, watching the reform response from the corner of his eyes.

    But looking at this reformer, the scald on his arm was smeared with strong alcohol, the injury did not develop further, and the wound had begun to scab. It''s just that other people who suffered burns during the attack on Tamworth have now been "burning cremation" because of their deaths.

    Reform did not hesitate to claim his new identity. The new Earl Lindsay? A noble title? If the local farmers can surrender quickly, it is indeed fine. He was indeed excited, but his head hadn''t been numbed by alcohol yet, he really had more time to contact with Rurik of Ross, and he also gained a bit of governance wisdom from the Ross people. Or, the people of Vashobi are alien in the Balmerk society, and their lifestyle itself is quite similar to that of the farmers in the Lindsay area.

    How to talk about stable governance? Set up the new farm and spend the first winter, and then wait for the army to order Lindsay''s people to surrender.

    Geiger maintained a lot of restraint, and Rurik guessed that this son would be a personal thing in the future.

    As for the other family chiefs, they all yelled for a title when they saw that Geiger had won the title.

    This is not a problem. There are some cities in the territory of the Viking York Kingdom gnawed down from the old Northumbria.

    In this era, the so-called city has only two meanings: the regional military administrative center and the trade center.

    That paper treaty was only King Ernred¡¯s announcement that he would cede the northern territory to the Vikings. As for whether the Vikings could digest it, the king had no time to control.

    This power transfer cannot be very smooth. The biggest trouble is that there is still a great noble named Osbot in the northern city of Jevering (Javelin Town). Unless this person is removed, the Vikings will not be able to rule the north of the so-called Kingdom of York.

    It''s no harm to Magnuth''s breakup.

    The Earl of Edinburgh, the Earl of Bamburgh, the Earl of Durham, the Earl of Jevering, and the Earl of Alderborough were successively divided.

    In such a division, the man who was given the title screamed, but in Rurik''s eyes, it seemed like a playhouse. It is undeniable that this can be regarded as legal theory, allowing all Balmerk participating in the war to share the fruits of victory.

    But all the family leaders who participated in the war received the status of earl if they were very hasty. This identity is indeed only a title at the moment. They have no real territory under their control, and the local people of Northumbria have not really surrendered to the new conquerors.

    Obviously there is still a strong enemy that has not been eradicated, so are you doing a big deal here? Are you so haste, and finally you still have to stay near York based on reality?

    Rurik thought about this, when Magnuth suddenly called his name.

    The old guy was already slightly drunk, and he had just reiterated that his eldest son Bjorn was the prince, and the second son Frocky claimed the Earl of Bamburgh. The so-called York and Bamburgh, the two territories that were first controlled by the Viking forces, were firmly controlled by the family of King Magnuth.

    "Rurik, my dear, you deserve a knighthood too. Come on, what do you want?"

    "I? Father, you are already drunk. Besides, I am the Duke of Ross of the Kingdom of Sweden. Oh, not at all. I have declared that I am separated from the Kingdom of Sweden. I am a free being."

    "No, no." Magnuth shook his fingers, and the other family chiefs all smiled kindly. "You have to have a place in our York Kingdom."

    "Oh? Then set aside a piece of land for me in this bay. In the future, we Ross people will sail to trade with you year after year. We really need an anchorage and a trading market."

    "Really? Okay. I still want to give you a knighthood. Since you are free, then as the Duke of Ross of my York Kingdom, what do you think?"

    "No." Rurik shook his finger, "Father, I hope you don¡¯t get me wrong. Although I am a duke, it¡¯s okay to change to the title of king at once. Our alliance is very stable. Let me reserve a bazaar in Britain. Isn''t this why I helped you attack Britain? I pay more attention to trade. If you insist on canonizing me..."

    Maybe you can tell them a little about your ambition now, or that is not ambition. After all, according to the habits of the Nordic people, he is the king''s son-in-law, and essentially has the right of inheritance. No one thinks it is inappropriate for a son-in-law to be a warchief and a leader.

    "Please canonize Norren''s son and I as the Earl of Narvik, your hometown. After all, he is your grandson (grandson) and should enjoy a distinguished status. No!" Rurik suddenly thought of something. "Furthermore, you can call Nolen the Duchess of Narvik. You can''t have both of her brothers, but you don''t."

    Magnut stroked his beard and thought it was feasible. Goodbye to the other family chiefs. There was no objection to this.

    Everyone held up their wine glasses, feeling that the matter had been arranged, yelling Magnut was really a good man.

    Things went so well, and Rurik was taken aback. Are they so innocent? Or is it stupid?

    Rurik smiled, naturally, and then his smile became arrogant, as ecstatic as the others toasted.

    One team went north to York, one team went east out of the bay, and the other team went straight to the north.

    The Viking coalition has been split into three parts, and the strength of the army currently remaining in Britain has been substantially weakened. This is a fact, the three thousand troops of the Balmerks came, but now only two thousand remain on the island, and they are also distributed in York and Bamburgh.

    If King Enred initially faced such Viking invaders, even if he assembled a weak brigade, he would be able to consume the enemy by relying on his superiority in strength.

    It is a pity that in the kingdoms of Northumbria and Mercia this fall, the total number of soldiers and people who died in the war has exceeded 10,000.

    Such casualties are by no means a small number. The combined population of the two kingdoms is only 500,000 to 600,000 people, and the living environment is highly dispersed. The deaths of so many people actually caused some areas on the island to become almost no man''s land! This essentially gave the Viking immigrants real living space.

    Even the great noble Osbot trapped in Jevering in the north, this man and his army can only guard the city and nearby areas. This man who is qualified to be king now controls the population of Northumbria at least 20,000 people in theory. And the predicament he faced was not only the large group of fierce Vikings who were entrenched in Bamburgh, struggling to establish settlements on the basis of the old city of Bamburgh, but also that the Pict kingdom in the north had penetrated Edinburgh.

    To make matters worse, after learning that the kingdom of Northumbria was experiencing a major crisis, Strathclyde''s attitude became ambiguous. Originally, this small kingdom established by the old Britons was also surrendered to Northumbria in name. Their loyalty was simply not credible, and the sudden betrayal was not amazing.

    It''s just that the kingdom is precarious, and the nobleman Osbot, who is trapped in Jevering, is like a tortoise trapped in an urn with his family members, unable to go out because of their perseverance.

    The Kingdom of York was born, and Magnut was here waiting for his brothers from his hometown to emigrate. He has decided not to burn to ashes when he is old and not to lie in a burning ship and float into the sea. He wants to be buried in the land of York, so that people in future generations will remember his merits as an old chief and an old king.

    The Balmerk and Aphrodite, two sail cruisers have already sailed north.

    Rurik is going to Narvik Port to get the supplies he has stranded in the area from the Balmerks, especially the salt, and if the time is right, he will purchase another batch of salt.

    Bijuni took the Balmerk and returned with a handful of brothers for only one purpose. It was to widely announce that this year¡¯s pioneering initiative had been gifted by Odin, and called on the people to seize the opportunity to take advantage of the strong winds in the north. The madness flooded into the Kingdom of York.

    Arik of Ross, he was ordered by Rurik to return the main fleet of Ross. It was one after another armed transport ships loaded with wheat-based materials, and even a group of captured Mercias and Northumbrians. The load on his shoulders is very heavy, and the long journey back home is probably going to take a month!

    Arik didn''t worry about being intercepted by the Danes halfway through, after all, it was September, and the Danes were busy spending the winter. I also heard that during the warm period, the Danish lords were actively dividing up the legacy of Chief Hafgen after the violent death. They were kind to each other without being beaten to death.

    Arik also has no intention of intervening in the Danish struggle, even if he has the intention, he does not have any abilities this autumn. He was never a greedy person for money. When he was young, his biological father died in a sudden battle during the escort. What he is most passionate about in life is to get praise from relatives and friends. Honor is above all else! Today''s feat is escorting no less than 1.5 million pounds of wheat back to the voyage. He deeply knows what this means. As long as his **** work is completed and this batch of wheat arrives in his homeland, he will be able to achieve a miracle that the Ross people dream of-all of which can guarantee one pound of wheat per person per day.

    Like his father Ogier, who died in battle twelve years ago, he returned with a large amount of supplies, but this time he only wanted to sail, even if the bad weather would not interfere with his work.

    But Rurik had concerns about his simple-minded cousin. Fortunately, the main force of the Rus army was on the ship, and a group of mercenaries who were loyal to the Duke himself, that is, his own mercenaries, were not allowed to receive orders. Take the initiative to go to war with the Danes, even if there is a battle, it will be resolved in a hurry and never love the battle. Perhaps this arrangement can completely restrain all possible impulses of the cousin.

    The cousin''s matter was set aside, and Rurik brought dozens of confidant mercenaries this time, and even the Queen Mary, rushing towards Narvik Port against the north wind.

    That was a full twelve days of sailing! During this period, the huge spinnakers of the two sailing ships were never unloaded and all crew members had no chance to land.

    The Queen Mary was troubled by intense seasickness, but she was also horrified by the large Viking ships, which were up and down on the waves like hills. The unbelievable thing was that the ships were still running northward even if it was against the wind. This is the power of the Vikings! It is their strength for victory.

    She cut off her long hair and put on frugal clothes. Seeing that this dress really looked like a slave, Mary never had the arrogance of being a princess in her heart. She would rather be Rurik''s slave because this handsome boy really liked it.

    It is only natural to like a handsome boy, not to mention that this boy not only has superb martial arts, but also this profound wisdom. If he is not a Viking, but a devout believer, I am afraid that Rome will give such Rurik a title of "respectable". There is only one point that Mary is quite regretful. In the end, she is a sage among the Vikings. There are too many women around him. Every woman wants to get something from him, so as to give birth to children to inherit and extend this glory.

    The two large ships deliberately sailed close to the coastline. Although they encountered rain that lasted for three days, they chose the correct route to avoid the deadly turmoil in the Atlantic Ocean.

    The offshore waves were not fatal, and rushed into the Narvik Fjord with two boats.

 Chapter 618ï¼š Leave

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The Balmerks had no doubts about the victory of their expeditions. Now the brave Biyuni returned. The messengers sent back by the heads of the families brought the gold and silver utensils looted from Britain as their tokens. They immediately disembarked from the ship. Announcing a great victory, and even the call of Magnut, who was promoted to the king.

    Balmerks, they all dream of a warm land. They are not born wild warriors, but are forced by the harsh living environment and have to survive with brutal physiques. The price is very high. A large number of babies die every year, forcing women to keep giving birth and causing many women to die in dystocia.

    They couldn''t compete with the people of Bergen before they settled in the more northern fjords, and finally the chance to leave this ghost place!

    The entire fjord fell into joy. The returnees described Britain as the land with fragrance, claiming that the wildly growing pastures could feed sheep as big as cows. In order to highlight Britain¡¯s wealthy people, the bragging of the description became more bizarre. , But their minds have flown directly to Britain with the mouth of the describer.

    Geiger of Vashobi also returned. As soon as the boy arrived at the farm, he immediately called all the people together, whether men, women, young or old. Even the women kidnapped from Northumbria during the war last year.

    In the world of Vikings, these women are indeed not hungry. They all have finished giving birth and are doing agricultural work similar to their hometown life, but they still retain their faith, and they are surprised by their Viking husbands. "There is no objection.

    Magdalene actually became a Valkyrie? A new deity was born here in Vashobi Farm. The so-called Northumbrian women always chanted Magdalene blessing when they gave birth, and thanked the Virgin afterwards. The overly simple Vikings take it for granted that this deity is definitely not noble than Freya, and must also be a Valkyrie who blesses women. Believing in her can ensure women''s safe childbirth. This belief becomes necessary.

    These women were ecstatic when they learned that the entire farm was going to immigrate to Britain, but it was Northumbria. Many women''s hatred for the Vikings disappeared in an instant, replaced by the longing for the hometown of Northumbria. Look at these Vikings again, they will no longer be strangers.

    But they did not know that the immigrants of Balmerks were not about to integrate into Northumbria, but to replace them locally. They don''t even know that tens of thousands of people died in the war that just ended in Britain.

    It was only on the third day of the ship¡¯s return that the Vashobi people packed up their softness, brought more than a hundred sheep and some reserves of dried meat, and took 12 long boats to start the voyage of immigrants betting on everything.

    There were more than one hundred boats traveling with them. In this wave, as many as three thousand Balmerk men, women, and children rushed to the south by the autumn sea breeze.

    And this is just the beginning.

    Rurik stayed in the Balmerk territory for five days. As many people wanted to immigrate, a batch of softness could not be taken away, so she bought a batch of useful things at a low price.

    Perhaps their big immigration action is not a good thing for Rose, and the departure of a group of capable labor forces directly led to the shortage of people in Balmerk''s hometown? To make matters worse, Balmerk''s political core has moved to York, and the stranded people lack a commander in command!

    Rurik saw this clearly, and it didn''t matter, he began to make some arrangements.

    Rurik could have withdrawn as soon as he came, and he spent a little more time making a key call.

    Not everyone is willing to leave their hometown, they are willing to stay for various reasons. It was this group of people that Rurik was concerned about. He worried a group of men and announced a remarkable fact to them.

    "King of York, your old leader Magnuth has been appointed, Noren, my wife is the Countess of Balmerk, and our children will inherit this title. People who are willing to stay, don¡¯t worry, we Ross people Your brother will always be your brother, and I will be your trusted backer. You continue to make salt, and we Ross people will continue to provide you with wheat and other materials. I promise you that this winter, I will come back with Nolan, one step beyond Dashan¡¯s trade road will be stabilized, and we will exchange what is needed."

    In fact, they don''t really need a lord, they generally admire Rurik, the young hero of Rose. They showed great enthusiasm, and many men who decided to stay there announced that if the Duke of Ross had a war mobilization, their group would take up arms to help the Ross people. Do not! In other words, fighting for the common good.

    They do not need to rule their own lord, but they need a hero and a strong backer to cover their own safety.

    After a large number of people leave the fjord, who can be sure that the people of Bergen will not covet the north? Although it has adopted an alliance with Ross, a large number of people have moved to Britain, and the remaining people may no longer be safe.

    Unless the Ross people are really willing to manage it.

    Rurik did not hide his desire to rule in the slightest, but Biyunni did not question him, but strongly supported him.

    This is his half-brother and younger sister''s husband, who swore an oath to Odin together.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be appropriate for Bijuni to own the territory of Britain and the descendants of Rurik and Nolan to have their homeland?

    The cold sea breeze swept across the low offshore mounds and poured into the fjord in the north.

    Three thousand strong people seized the opportunity to start a vigorous immigration operation, and acted as navigators in the brothers who had been to the Northumbria beach. No one is worried about this voyage, they will put all the good enthusiasm for future life into action.

    To exchange good books, follow the vx public account [Book Friends Base Camp]. Pay attention now to receive cash red envelopes!

    The fjord has also become cold and cold. Until next year, the cold conditions will only intensify.

    Biyuni went home this time, another purpose was to pick up his mother, and the servants and belongings were also packed into the big boat and taken away.

    On a calm night, a lot of oil lamps were lit for the last time in the long house.

    The old lady Yingbjerg has a kind face. Now that the tribe has won the victory and her husband has become the king, her personal identity has also been elevated.

    She praised the war with all kinds of beautiful words, and also praised Rurik of Ross for being a good son-in-law.

    In this room, Biyuni heard it quite comfortingly, but what happened to the sudden depression.

    "Ah, we are about to leave this bitter cold place forever. Rurik, if you think there is value remaining here, then count it as value." Bijuni sighed casually.

    Rurik didn''t expect this person to sigh, so he deliberately asked: "It''s a place of bitter cold, don''t you miss it?"

    "What can I miss. If there was a chance before, we would have left."

    "So decisive?"

    "I''m different from you." Bijuni turned his face, his face full of certainty: "You are also emigrating. Obviously, you can''t forget your hometown. We have our own ways of living. You can take this fjord. . You are an excellent leader. If the people who stay here follow you, it will be their blessing. However, they are all weak and need your protection."

    The weak? Shouldn''t it? Some people are lovers.

    Rurik didn''t argue at all, he was ecstatic.

    Yingbjerg cleared his throat: "Hey. The Britain you two said is really warm enough."

    "It''s very warm, the land is most suitable for growing wheat." Bijuni emphasized.

    "That would be great." The old woman patted her clothes, and the meaning of getting on the boat and leaving could not be clearer.

    Biyunni added: "Three thousand people have left recently. The Washobi has been abandoned, and a group of people who are slow to prepare will also leave with my big boat. By next year, more people will leave. Maybe they will stay at the end. There are fewer than four thousand people who have come down. By the way, there is one thing I can guarantee."

    "What is it?"

    "About salt. My brother''s agreement is what I say. It''s in the bay of Britain. From now on, we will trade every year. In addition to wheat, there will be salt or other goods. I know what you are worried about about salt. , This has never been a problem."

    To be honest, Rurik is really worried that this contract will collapse due to the situation. It would be totally unrealistic to get two thousand pounds of good salt a year if only relying on the handful of people who decided to stay behind to make salt.

    "That''s great." Rurik nodded calmly on the surface, "Similarly, about those Tevastian women."

    "Oh! If you don''t tell me, I have forgotten it! There are five hundred women I want to bring back."

    "Exactly. I intend to bring them back here this winter. Isn''t there a group of people who will start immigration next spring? Don''t worry, your ship will take them away."

    Biyuni felt very comfortable, and couldn''t help but sigh: "You have to trek in the snow and ice, it will be a hard snow road."

    "Don''t worry about this. I plan to bring Noren with me during the winter trip. Brother, those powerful family leaders left with the family, and Noren has become the most distinguished person in this fjord. Maybe he will stay. The people of Japan will not fully support me, I believe they will support Nolan."

    "So, is she ready to be a mother?" Biyunni breathed a long sigh of hope, "I think it''s almost a few years."

    "So."

    "You two should hurry up." Imbjerg urged with a smile: "No one will really support a woman as a leader unless she gives birth to a son who can inherit her career. Just like people admire the Valkyrie, It''s because the Valkyrie is Odin''s attendant. Rurik, you have to take the initiative in this matter."

    "Me? Okay..." What else could Rurik say, and he could only make a fool of himself. Just like Nolan, if you want to be a mother, wait for three years...

    But Mary, the Queen of Mercia, who was taken captive by herself, is basically ripe for her time.

    Because of that skilled prince and daughter, as a boy, Rurik felt that his masculine power was in crisis for the first time, and she wished to dig more oysters from ?land Island.

    This night is Bijuni¡¯s last night at his home, and tomorrow will be another wave of immigration.

    By then, all the priests of the Balmerks will leave, and after tomorrow, the elite group of people in the entire fjord will land in Britain in more than ten days.

    This is the maneuverability and powerful mobility of the Vikings, which drove them to do things so quickly. Once they are like this, they will have to wait until next year if they don¡¯t leave tomorrow. If so, who doesn''t want to spend the winter in a warm place? As far as the climate is concerned, the port of Narvik, which is adjacent to the Arctic Circle, does not see the sun for a whole month during the winter period is too harsh.

    Since they want to withdraw, do they also follow?

    Rurik thought that his propaganda against the group of people who remained determined had ended, and he couldn''t control how the people discussed it.

    The time is here, and he really can''t spend it anymore.

    Even the more he thought about it, the more worried he became. Today¡¯s time has dragged on to late September. This year¡¯s climate is still relatively cold compared to previous years. If he delays for a while, when the Aphrora finally floats to Gotland The island is facing a continuous ice formation in the north.

    Even if it was to leave tomorrow, Rurik had the worst idea-the Aphrodite had to stop at Tombstone Island, a crossroad on the sea.

    For this night, Rurik slept in the leader''s long house. It is obvious that the right to belong to this long house in the future will be his.

    Since the previous "family conversation" mentioned Norn as a nobleman who ruled the Balmerks, Rurik thought of the poor Queen Mary.

    This Latin-speaking female noblewoman is two to three years older than Rurik, or she herself is slightly ambiguous about her birthday. It¡¯s okay. In terms of height, Rurik still has the advantage, but in other aspects...

    Queen Mary''s dress is deliberately simple, just for a low-key, it is this simplicity that makes her look like a slave.

    She was pulled into the inner bedroom of the long house, and was then pressed by Rurik on the soft leather cushion. She kept yelling too suddenly not ready, just...

    Rurik gasped and spoke with a serious voice: "You... have a lot of ideas. I knew from the beginning that you want to be a mother earlier and take your children to avenge your father''s kingdom. You are such a...a person. The despicable woman actually killed her father, even though that man was a defeated villain. I want to teach you a lesson!"

    This is also a lesson? Queen Mary''s mind is getting more and more confused, she is actually very comfortable, and her mouth is missing a door.

    "What kind of prince? I am a lowly woman... I am the product of an affair, so Wigraf hates me. But if the scandal spreads, Mercia''s face will be ruined..."

    She intended to continue complaining, but Rurik stopped directly.

    Only then did she realize her stupidity, and she stiffened. Rurik even felt the woman''s intense panic.

    "You? You are not the real queen?"

    "Ah I¡­"

    "Say!" Rurik moved his face over, pulling one hand out of his neck and slowly squeezing it tightly: "Does anyone else know about this?"

    "No...no. Forgive me! Forgive me..."

    "Does Ernred of Northumbria know? Do other nobles know?"

    "They don''t know. This is what Wigraf told me before he died. So... I killed him. It turns out that everything I... encountered was for this reason, oooooo..."

    She cried with pear blossoms and rain, and Liu Rick shook away the tears from her hands.

    A strong bull continued to plow the ground without unnecessary exhaustion.

    Maybe it''s true, maybe it''s fake. But it must be fake!

    Rurik''s strength became stronger, and he continued to yell in Latin: "It''s all Wigraf''s conspiracy. He is forcing you to kill him and make you guilty. You are the prince of Mercia, and you will be able to give birth next year. The true king of Mercia. When you return to Rose, you obediently listen to my orders and don''t do anything stupid. Otherwise, I will really believe your description."

    The Queen Mary did not dare to have any disobedience, she hurriedly said that she would obey. But it was just that stupid confession that a stone in my heart fell to the ground.

    Yes, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com herself can''t be sure whether Wigraf''s words are true or not. The only credible thing is that she is lucky that she hasn''t become a slave now, and what else can she hope for.

    The queen Mary, who was tossed by seasickness, had only rested for a few days, and was taught by Liu Lik to walk with sore legs. This can also be regarded as a dismissal to a subjugated nobleman, letting her understand that the day when she can still eat enough food is actually a charity from the conqueror.

    Rurik didn''t say anything, but the look in Mary''s eyes after she revealed herself had indeed become a bit strange. Once he was sympathetic, but now, Mary is indeed just an excellent tool to use. In other words, it is an existence that is almost a servant who just asks what to do.

    On a new day, a new immigration action has begun.

    The priests of Balmerk performed a ceremony on the shore, sacrificed a batch of fish to the sea god, and boarded the Balmerk sailing ship with joy.

    Rurik didn''t need to grind, and quickly boarded the Aphrora with his entourage, seeing that the immigration brigade rowing a long boat began to move, and he also ordered to sail in the strong north wind.

    With someone yelling "anchor", the last arduous voyage began.

 Chapter 619ï¼š The joy of tombstone island fortress

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    More than a hundred women captives from Britain were all stuffed into the cabin, coupled with the operating guards of Rurik, as well as a large amount of salt and seized ironware, the Aphrodite was actually overcrowded.

    The return journey is by no means a smooth triumph. No one is worried about the obstruction of the Danish forces. It is precisely because there are too many people in the ship and the mix of men and women is the biggest trouble.

    If it weren''t for the order, Rurik had no doubt that in the quiet night, the mercenaries in the cabin would definitely take action against these women.

    At least Rurik doesn''t worry about food and fresh water, and the existing reserves are enough for the ship''s people to consume for a month.

    But the stench soon enveloped the cabin.

    This is really impossible, because Fa Da Chuan is facing a small late autumn storm.

    The sea breeze is not fatal, but the waves do become turbulent. Rurik noticed the large group of immigrants who were rowing with long boats. They had already landed nearby, and they were led by the Balmerk sailing ship into a small bay to shelter from the wind.

    The Aphrora ignored these obstructions, that is, the ship was up and down in the waves, and the women who were tossing about the seasick were vomiting and diarrhea again.

    It''s not just them, just because it''s really too cold outdoors, and dense snow fell in the world under the haze. Such days lasted just one day, and the Aphrora became essentially advancing in the wind and snow.

    Even if the stench permeated the cabin, it was better than shivering with the cold on the deck. The deck is already very dangerous, and the sailor on duty is also tied with hemp rope around his waist, dressed in a deerskin cloak and wolfskin hat, and finely controls the big triangular sail.

    Rurik had no choice but to stay in the captain''s room below the bow deck. This is a relatively spacious existence, with only him and Mary in the room.

    In any nautical age, the captain can enjoy the best room on board.

    Isn''t there any luxury in the captain''s room of the Aphrora, but some leather is arranged to make it easy to lie down and rest. The climate changes suddenly and the indoor temperature drops very low.

    "How long are we going to drift like this?" Mary muttered to herself, who was tortured by seasickness and cold.

    "At least two weeks left." Rurik said casually.

    "Rose... so far away?"

    "It''s not only remote, but also cold. But don''t worry, the greatness there is beyond your imagination. Even in the world of ice and snow, there is extreme warmth."

    "There...is the land blessed by the Lord? Do you live at the end of the world?"

    Rurik stared at Mary''s face and hesitated for a moment: "If... if there is a greatest god, Rose will be blessed by him. Do you still have nostalgia for Mercia?"

    "No!" She forced herself up, "I''m just worried about the future..."

    "Don''t be surprised, Rose is not under the rule of the Lord you believe in." Rurik also cheered up, knocking his chest, and introduced: "In the Viking world, brave men have many wives and concubines, just like Odin has. Numerous Valkyries. Among my wives, your age ranks second, but your identity is not really noble."

    "Yes..." She lowered her head silently, "Because of my identity..."

    "No. You are still Mercia¡¯s nobleman. You have lost your dignity, and only I can rebuild your dignity. After returning to Rose, you can¡¯t feel that you are different, let alone look for another man away from me. You can only be loyal. I am alone, otherwise..."

    "Yes. If you betrayed, I will die. I understand." Then, in the dim light, she began to slowly pull down her leather jacket, "There is no one else here, you will treat me as a servant. If it is you, I am willing. Give everything to you."

    Looking at her trembling eyes again, Lurik sighed. This woman really understands the truth that mothers depend on their children, but that''s all for later.

    "You are very weak, continue to rest. The court manners of Mercia you learned are very useful. When you return to Rose, they will accept you."

    Mary''s words were really tactful, she actually felt that she was going to another world in this boat.

    Is not it? A whole new world, the so-called hometown of the Vikings, a terrifying hell. Viking men can have many wives and concubines, and there are more terrible things than this?

    But he is a filthy person, and the so-called father and brother are really good-looking hypocrites.

    The cold outdoors almost cracked the bones. If it wasn''t for the smell of the room, she wouldn''t be happy to go out and dump the dirt in Tao Weng.

    Under the haze and snowy world, Rurik''s mood is not good, and Mary''s body and mind are being devastated.

    The passengers of the entire Aphrora were sluggish, hoping that the storm would end soon.

    There is a good thing about the wind and snow. The north wind gives the big ship strong power, and she has successfully sailed into the broad Danish Strait.

    The blizzard lasted for up to seven days, and after the cold north wind finally dissipated the warmth, and after the warm and humid air that filled the sea completely turned into snow, the sun finally came out lazily.

    Time has entered October. It is the so-called one snowfall and one coldness. Even though the sun is shining and the air is clear, no one dares to say that it is warm.

    The waves finally became stable, and due to the wind and snow, the fishing boats in the entire Danish Strait almost disappeared. Even when the sun came out, there were no boats cruising.

    Are they afraid of wind, waves and cold?

    Do not! They, especially the Drogba tribe, have fallen in strength.

    Before the wind and snow, they saw a mighty fleet of ships passing the coast of Jutland, and they saw the blue flags with white background fluttering on the masts, and all the fishing boats that had suffered a great loss fled.

    Then came the wind and snow, and the narrow sea suddenly raged. The Danes who have finished harvesting the oats follow the tradition. The first snow of this winter has come a little earlier, and it is an announcement to all the Danish lords: Even if everyone is fighting for power during the warm period, now everyone can live through the winter with peace of mind.

    The Aphrodite was still in an uninhabited state, she quickly passed the ?resund Strait, and the sea in front of her suddenly became clear.

    The waves were calm, and the sails of the big ship were blown up by the wind. The women stood in Jiaban to let the wind out, but their clothes were too thin, and they had to withdraw back to the stinking cabin for a while.

    Rurik held Mary''s shoulders, and both of them put on furry winter clothes.

    This really moved Mary, she knew he cared about herself.

    But the sea ahead is shocking and new!

    Mary couldn''t help but tremble. It was not the cold, but the substantial inland area of ??Tamworth in Mercia for more than ten years. She had never seen the sea well.

    It was cold and empty, but he was so small, and this big ship also seemed extremely small.

    The people in a boat quickly saw the new land, knowing that they have not landed and rested since they set off from Narvik Port.

    Time is running out, and the sea is icy, almost a step away from freezing.

    The Aphrola sails in the eastern waters of ?land Island, which is the fastest route northward after bypassing Burgundy Island.

    She is running sideways against the wind and rushing towards the northeast, which will pass directly through the east coast of Gotland, just like a sword thrusting into the tombstone fortress in the Aland Islands!

    ?land is getting farther and farther, and all those who know how to sail on board know that they are sailing on the most correct and fast route.

    But those women are full of anxiety. For the first time in their lives, they have seen such a vast water area. The fear in their hearts is beyond words.

    Fortunately, they are now firmly controlled. Not only are they not panicking when they see the Ross people, as time goes on, their fighting spirit seems to be getting more and more vigorous.

    In fact, that was also a forced perk by the Ross people.

    On a clear day, the wind was cold and biting.

    Standing on the bow deck, Rurik faced the brothers on the lower deck screaming: "We are finally back! I know you are extremely tired, and the fresh water on the boat is exhausted! After a few more days, we are now sailing at high speed. I dare say that we will sail through the night, and I will arrive at Tombstone Island in five days. We will have a good rest on the island! You will take a hot bath, eat greasy barbecues, and keep eating wheat. We want Rest for at least two days!"

    This is the best thing everyone hopes for. People started cheering and then yelled frantically. Even the people who were hanging on the mast with the rope ladder raised their right fists and cheered.

    Soon, this news was also communicated to the women in the cabin through the Queen Mary.

    This group of women are almost all of Mercia, and because Magnut deliberately selected them, they do not need to be much older than Mary.

    They learned of their future, almost as servants of the so-called Rose nobility, including the lucky ones who can be the maid of Queen Mary. They are promised a future that is not bad, so-called as long as they do things well, they can get food, clothing and housing.

    The anxiety that pervaded the ship disappeared, and the big ship drifted to Tombstone Island smoothly as Rurik expected.

    It was only very obvious that Rurik saw the delicate ice floes floating on the surface of the sea, and the surrounding world was always white.

    Rendering that the snowfall that began at the end of September was a heavy snowfall in the area around Roseburg¡¯s hometown. The world is indeed beautiful in silver and light, but what Rurik sees is the risk of the ocean¡ªthe Gulf of Bothnia is freezing fast. !

    The situation should not be too bad.

    The return of the Aphrodite did not surprise the people of Tombstone Island. In fact, the large fleet escorted by Arik passed by here recently.

    A batch of cargo was unloaded, and the people of Tombstone Island shared the war dividends of the Ross army! Of course, the left-behind people here are by no means cheeky to take the wheat. For example, they bought the wheat according to the guide price set by the Duke of Ross, which is ten pounds of wheat per silver coin.

    The Russ and Slavic immigrants who settled here bought a batch of what they needed.

    In fact, they have achieved great benefits. The so-called poor harvest of Lake M?laren this year, coupled with the order of Gould of Ross to buy wheat on a large scale, caused the tribes around Lake M?laren to be unable to trade how much wheat.

    Even if there is, the price is very high.

    Therefore, when Arik¡¯s fleet of trophies escorted returned, Merlaren merchants who intended to stay on Tombstone Island for wintering, or simply collected money from King Bjorn of Sweden and ordered to monitor on Tombstone Island, they were shocked by the Russians. Seized.

    Arik lacked the most composure. He blatantly proclaimed the great victory of Rurik, Duke of Ross, on the expedition, and even yelled that the Russian fleet was stuffed with two million pounds of wheat!

    In fact, how can there be so many?

    The people of the real Tombstone Island bought a lot, which aroused the envy and envy of the guest merchants.

    Who would question the capture of the Ross people? After the Ross Fleet departed, there was a real work, and hurriedly rowed back to Birka Fair on Lake M?laren to report to King Bjorn.

    On a cold afternoon, the Phantom of the Aphrora reached the fortress of Tombstone Island.

    Many people saw her from a distance, and the identity fluttering on the mast proved their identity.

    On the boat, tired people were cheering. They knew that everyone would be lucky enough to have a perfect rest tonight.

    Everything is proceeding step by step, and the big ship enters the archipelago and enters the safe haven in Tombstone Island.

    The islanders who stayed behind gathered together, and they saw the flying golden ponytail of Lord Rurik, and the whole row of uniformly dressed mercenaries standing around Jiaban.

    People were cheering and witnessing them disembarking from the boat down the plank.

    Soon, people started new discussions, because a group of women they had never met dragged down cautiously.

    They all wore turbans and cloth outfits, and their styles were very different from those of the Rus or Slavs on the island.

    I''m afraid this is the new slave taken from that British island...

    Rurik has a distinguished status, and his landing immediately attracted the crowd''s onlookers. Men and women spontaneously took out food and water. This is the so-called pot of glutinous rice to welcome the king.

    But Rurik paid for it. He did pay some remuneration. He bought fresh meat and fresh yellow-root carrots from the people, as well as pre-ordered meals and wine.

    Many people are sincerely willing to make dedication to this son of God, and the money is still to be given, and Lurik immediately put out a sum of money, and everyone praises the generosity of the adults.

    Tombstone Island still has a large number of vacant houses, its function is to provide army accommodation when it is used as a gathering place for the army.

    The house houses the landing mercenaries, sailors, and even the one hundred and twenty women.

    That night, the island was filled with a strong smell of barbecue, and there was also a large amount of hot water for a campfire to cook pottery urns on the shore.

    Almost all the aroma comes from barbecue seals. These rather greasy barbecues are sprinkled with a lot of salt. Salty is really salty. For those who are extremely deficient in salt and fat, it is an extreme delicacy.

    The wild mercenaries feasted, and the women began to chew the oily meat. Barbecue can only be regarded as a hard dish, and the staple food is a chaotic stew of wheat and vegetables.

    After the meal, the mercenaries began to wash away the dirt on their bodies, and then went into the upright sauna room, and when they came out, everyone put on new clothes. As for the old clothes, they were all washed by the locals.

    So it was considered to be home, he sat in his palace on Tombstone Island, and ate a delicious meal on the low table.

    Queen Mary is also sitting here. After landing on the island, she changed into a Slavic patterned long gown and prepared a leather jacket.

    The leading figures on the island also sat in the house, and were ordered to report to Rurik about recent affairs...

    "Arik''s fleet has returned, and Gould''s fleet of supplies has also returned. My father''s Eastern Sorgon team returned only a few days ago. The old Eric, who was arranged to Hazeby, Denmark, also returned. It is a series of things. good news."

    Rurik was in a good mood, and threw a few silver coins to the report.

    The report happily collected the money, and then slightly asked with a smile: "My lord. The woman next to you, is your new wife and concubine?"

    "Oh? That''s true, a distinguished woman, but it''s my own woman. You don''t need to care."

    "Okay..." There may be hidden feelings here, and the informer chooses to remain silent.

    "Retreat. Tell others that I will rest here for two days, and I will return to sail on the third day."

    "But my lord, the sea is freezing, and some brothers who fished said that the northern waters have frozen."

    "It''s okay. Drift ice can''t stop my boat. My people are too tired, and everyone is going crazy after a month of sailing."

    The messenger smiled: "I understand, I will treat them."

    The messenger withdrew, Rurik''s joy still hung on his face.

    When he saw Mary by the side, he realized that the girl was still watching.

    "what''s wrong with you?"

    "You...use two sticks...your hands are really flexible."

    "Oh. It''s just a kind of tableware, so you can learn it too. In Rose, as my woman, you need to learn this." After all, he handed the chopsticks, which are actually two fresh wooden sticks, to Mary.

    The two sides already have an extremely close relationship, and Mary has no taboo.

    Although she was all ridiculed in playing with the chopsticks, the concentrated look was seen in Rick''s eyes.

    "It seems that there are no cutlery in Mercia''s court." Rurik joked casually.

    "Yes. We all use our hands, only spoons for soup. Sometimes men use knives to cut meat."

    "Not elegant enough. In Rose, we have a spoon, a knife, a fork and two small wooden sticks. Especially women, let alone reach for food."

    "I want to learn." Her face was slightly bashful and determined.

    "Yes. You still have a lot of things to learn. For example, you have to go to a special place to go to the toilet, and you must wash your hands afterwards. Hurry up and eat, it means I will soak in hot water for a while to get comfortable. You too come together."

    "Soak in hot water? Baptism?!" She probed warily.

    "No, it''s just a bath. It''s Roman enjoyment! Woman, you and I speak Roman Latin now, what''s wrong with some more Roman enjoyment."

    "This...well. I think it''s a bit weird."

    "This is our way of life. We are more fierce than bears when fighting, and we know how to live in peace."

    "This... alright."

    After a while, Rurik was immersed in hot water, and the floral-scented characteristic soap washed himself clean again.

    Then, the Queen Mary also came to have the cleanest wash in her life. She blamed herself for being unclean, so she also had no taboo when she was rubbed against her back by Rurik. Yeah, why not taboo? Only this Viking noble considers himself a real woman.

    She couldn''t have a chance in Mercia, and now, when she found that she could rub a lot of mud on her skin, she simply called herself unclean.

    Rurik didn''t give her a chance to rest, so she closed her eyes and began to frantically scrub her short brown hair after she had been cut off. Rurik''s actions were indeed violent, but she was actually afraid of flea eggs on her body.

    After soaking comfortably, Rurik was in the steam room again, enjoying a formal Finnish sauna. But as Mary went straight into a coma, this radical "post-war rest" came to an end.

    Mary was asleep, and it was already the next morning when she woke up. She felt that everything was a dream. She patted her face to realize that this is reality and she was already in the new world. She couldn''t help but smile when she saw Gangde''s clothes neatly stacked aside. She changed her clothes quickly and sniffed, looking for the smell of wheat, and approached the noisy restaurant in the Duke of Rose''s Palace.

    It was also here that Rurik had feasted on his elite guards, as well as the Ross and Slavic elites who stayed behind tombstone island.

    There is indeed a Slavic population, with more than two hundred people. They are all from Novgorod and established a traditional farm here. However, the soil and climate of the archipelago are not suitable for growing wheat. Apart from diligently growing carrots and onions, they turned into fishermen, just like the real Russ. Fishing for a living. They are already calling themselves Ros.

    Seeing that Mary Shanshan was late, the woman was also pulled over.

    A large oak cup slammed in front of it, then looked at the people here, and entered the Barbarian''s Colosseum by himself.

    Just as she was shaking at a loss, a red-faced sturdy man yelled rudely in Gnostic: "Mesiah, you have to understand our rules when you join us. Drink!"

    Mary was really a little frightened Ranrurik also urged abnormally with a trace of drunkenness.

    Reluctantly, Mary touched the glass with her hands and drank the glass of craft ale.

    The broad masses of soldiers collectively began to applaud.

    Is it messy? This lunch was really messy, but it was also very lively.

    Two roasted lambs were brought in, and the soldiers carrying steel swords cut the meat one by one and placed them on the dinner plate. After a while, new oak barrels full of ale were sent in (purchased by the guest wine merchant in Merlaren). Barbecue seems to be just an appetizer, including cooked wheat is a supplement. Today''s feast is the main purpose.

    Poor Mary, she just woke up. She was too strong to drink and was drinking for the first time in her life. A large glass of ale made her drunk again, and was helplessly pulled back to the bedroom to rest.

    Rurik was also a rare drunk last time, but fortunately, this body quickly hangs out again.

    This pure Viking carnival was accompanied by the pleasure of overeating, and the joy continued into the night. The islanders piled up a huge mountain of firewood and lighted a torch that was fierce like a lighthouse. This was their praise to Duke Rurik of Ross.

 Chapter 620ï¼š Return

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The Aphrora was moving forward in the sea of ??broken ice. She moved against the wind, and the bronze ship bow kept breaking the ice ball, as if a war was being waged with the enemy.

    The creaking sound made the people in the boat who resumed sailing feel uncomfortable, and at night it was even more difficult for people to fall asleep.

    This has been the last voyage, the time is also in late October, and the Gulf of Bothnia is completely frozen, I am afraid it is only a cold snap.

    The weather has been quite clear for a few days, but the temperature can''t go up anyway.

    Due to the broken ice on the sea surface, the Ross fishermen have completely suspended their operations, and their winter life has begun.

    Aphrora''s arrival was both unexpected and reasonable. The people of Roseburg saw a large ship with a spinnaker breaking into the bay completely covered by thin ice floes.

    Many people stood on the deck, although it was a long and great expedition, they finally triumphed.

    People whispered and giggled, talking about taking the trophies they deserved after going ashore, and living the last moist winter.

    Naturally, some people think that this is a kind of extravagant hope. Although people are willing to settle down with the status quo and not get up when they eat and drink, Lord Liurik is not a lazy person.

    In the past few years, the Ross people have used winter as a new opportunity to open up. Think of Rurik¡¯s preaching in Balmerk.

    This winter, many brothers have to **** the adults and rush to Balmerk by land.

    There were already a group of Balmerks in the mercenary team. They didn''t have a clear concept of nationality, and now they simply hope that the two ethnic groups can merge.

    Rurik looked at his own Roseburg in a thick leather jacket.

    Mary stood beside him, opened her eyes to see, she saw a huge city no less than Tamworth!

    Do not! That is a very special city!

    The city has walls and towers, and there are a large number of buildings outside the walls adjacent to the coast. Although this bay has been frozen, the ice will only become thicker in such a cold moment.

    That seaside is like a forest growing? That turned out to be a large number of ships! That is an extremely large fleet.

    This is the naval power of the Ross people?

    Queen Mary fell into deep suspicion. She was convinced of the power of the Duchy of Ross, but doubted that even if the forces of all the British kingdoms were assembled, they would not be able to defeat such a powerful enemy.

    Fortunately, he is already a part of them.

    Examining his own harbour, Rurik looked carefully. He counted the masts, and soon smiled.

    The Aphrora-class sail cruisers are very large. In addition to their own ships, three other ships have been moored on the seashore. Their majestic and heroic looks are clearly identifiable.

    The smaller one is a star-rated sail destroyer, and there are eight ships parked here! Obviously, from Mercury to Neptune, all eight ships in the plan have been launched.

    He seemed to hear the ding ding dong dong, maybe it was a hallucination. Rurik can be sure that the Hortra family is building the fifth and sixth ships of the Aphrora-class cruisers in the two huge pure wooden indoor docks on the coast. What kind of names should be given?

    Rurik can fully confirm that Rose¡¯s plan for the Eight-Eight Fleet will be reached as planned in the summer of next year.

    Roseburg was wrapped in silver light, and the silvery white concealed her magnificent outline, making the whole city more historic.

    Indeed, as a settlement, Roseburg¡¯s has existed for more than seventy years.

    She is still the capital of the Duchy of Ross, but her decline is probably within ten years.

    Roseburg will always belong to Rose, and New Roseburg on the Neva River in the east will replace other cities with its brilliance, and it will be the greatest of all the cities of Rose in the future.

    A group of people are wandering in the world of ice and snow, and in the industrial area of ??the city, that batch of stoves is still emitting appalling black smoke.

    Noticing it there, Mary was anxious to point her finger and exclaimed: "Ah! There is a fire! This is your home!"

    Rurik pressed his arm, "It''s rare and weird, haven''t you seen a blacksmith''s shop?"

    "I''ve seen it. Huh? You can''t say that it''s a blacksmith''s shop?"

    "That is, one of the largest blacksmith shops in Europe."

    Mary still doesn''t understand, and she is not to blame. This is the only blast furnace in Europe that can smelt raw molten iron and can easily mass produce bronze water. In fact, she is also unfamiliar with ironing, but she has seen imperial blacksmiths crafting weapons by chance. The so-called smithy is nothing more than that.

    In fact, Rurik underestimated his own strength.

    The five blacksmith families in Roseburg, their union of blacksmiths naturally expanded the industry.

    In the few months that Rurik was absent, there was an incident with the blacksmith here. The frequent operation of the old blast furnace led to unnoticeable cracks in the furnace wall. A small-scale collapse accident not only caused the workers to frighten, but also the entire furnace. .

    It doesn''t matter. Kawei, who knows how to manufacture blast furnaces, has already manufactured spare furnaces in advance, and has already started tapping iron.

    The old furnace broke down, and using the remaining residue, before the cold period, Kawei made a newer one.

    This incident did not cause casualties. It¡¯s God¡¯s blessing that everyone was scared and ran to the Temple of Ross and paid a lot of sacrifices to the temple. Some of them entered the temple and faced Thor, the **** of craftsmen. The gilded idol paid homage.

    The incident also reminded Kawei, Cravason and others.

    The blacksmiths realized the importance of safe production for the first time because they saw the molten iron and liquefied **** rushing after the hearth cracked. Those things were dead if they touched them.

    Since the stove may be spontaneously damaged after two years, make some new ones.

    With capital, they have the ability to hire a large number of people forced to spare in the winter to continue metallurgical production operations.

    A group of people eagerly looked forward to the return of the Aphrodite, and many people stood on the city wall.

    More than a dozen hired workers pulling sledges to transport iron ore also stood at the gate of the wall and looked out to the sea. After a while, many people walked out of the wall blocking the wind and cold to welcome Rurik''s return.

    An old man with white hair came at a determined pace. Behind him was a wrinkled old woman swaddling a baby. Many girls also appeared in warm robes.

    Otto, Niya, and Rurik¡¯s family members all went out of the city to greet them!

    Everything was so peaceful, Rurik saw the old face of his father from a distance.

    Not to mention, if there is an image of the **** king Odindang, then the old father Otto put a piece of cloth on his right eye, and the image of the **** king should be like this.

    "Look, Mary, that''s my family."

    Mary can''t see clearly, since those are the top nobles in the Duchy of Ross, she...

    She couldn''t help but panicked, and subconsciously grabbed Rurik''s elbow.

    When it comes to height, Rurik is actually a bit taller than Mary, even if his body is not very old.

    Rurik liked this rather proactive woman, but Lumia was her favorite, as well as her first daughter, Velika.

    The Aphrodite was parked in her exclusive berth, and now the warm atmosphere dispelled the harshness of the cold wind.

    Rurik got off the boat and was soon kissed by the old mother''s arms.

    In fact, the baby Velika is almost one year old, and she is particularly vulnerable in the cold season.

    Instead, Lu Mia is holding her daughter, showing the tenderness and kindness of a mother, but in fact she inadvertently shows her strength.

    Velika already knows how to call Dad, and the milk in her milk is really flattering. With this deliberate teasing of Ruriek, her daughter kept interacting with each other through a smile.

    "You are finally back." Lumia looked gentle, "Look, how much Velika likes you."

    "Then let me hug."

    Rurik''s gesture of holding the child is also considered unlearned. He was surprised by the weight of his daughter, and he saw the child looked up at Lumia again: "How can I praise you? Tonight, bring Velika to my room. ."

    Lumia nodded comfortedly, indescribably happy.

    Seeing all this, the prince of Mercia was so envious. Mary hoped that she was also the baby girl back then, but unfortunately, her destiny was the victim of her parents'' marriage.

    Do not!

    Ask yourself, Mary still doesn''t know who her father is, is it a nobleman or a farmer? Anyway, it''s not Wigraf.

    Mary is standing here. Otto didn''t pay attention at first, thinking that her son is a rare real man. What''s wrong with catching a slave for pleasure during the expedition? However, a large number of women disembarked along the rocker, and he couldn''t help but start to doubt.

    "Who is that woman?" Otto asked with a slight grimace.

    "Oh, she is my new woman."

    "She?" Otto was taken aback.

    Not only Odin, but Lumia and the other female relatives are inevitably jealous while being surprised.

    Especially Lumia, she was still angry. Obviously Liurik was still holding his daughter, so he casually said that the other woman was his woman!

    She couldn''t help but be vigilant, because this new woman was prettier than herself.

    This is of course only Lu Mia''s simple thoughts, as everyone knows that her skin is the most delicate and has no body odor among many female families. This is based on the aesthetic advantage of Rurik. In fact, as the first woman of the monarch, she naturally has the first-hand advantage.

    Rurik noticed something wrong in the atmosphere. Once he would blame himself for being scumbags, but this is in the ninth century AD, and the Nordic values ??of this era are like this. Heroic men are more than a dozen women, just like Odin has eighteen valkyries~www. novelhall.com~Get red envelopes] Follow the official account [Book Friends Base Camp draw up to 888 cash red envelopes!

    Coincidentally, his current wives and concubines are exactly 18.

    As the king, even with the presence of his favorite woman, Rurik resolutely announced the existence of Mary.

    "She is Mary, a nobleman of the Kingdom of Mercia in Britain. She is now my woman. There are other women who disembarked, all of whom are my captives."

    Since all the female relatives are here, and even many Rose elites and a large number of fish-eaters who don''t know the truth are on the scene, Rurik simply opened the skylight to speak up and publicly announced Mary''s status among the princes'' wives and concubines.

    "Mary, she is the nobleman of Mercia, and the son she and I conceived will have the right to inherit the kingdom of Mercia. You must accept this sister and rest assured that she will never threaten your status. Every woman of you has it. Her own destiny, Mary¡¯s destiny is to have a son to counterattack Mercia. She will live in our home, and she will be a sister you all respect."

    Rurik felt that he had to say so, and that many things had to be laid from a very early age. Fighting for power and profit is human nature, and both men and women are jealous.

    As long as they give birth to children, the stimulated motherhood and the constant desire for power will surely protect their children, and then take advantage of their children''s natural and noble identities to divide up the share of the power pie in the top of Ross''s power as much as possible.

    There are so many people here, everyone is a witness, and Rurik believes that his preaching has a strong deterrent effect.

    They are both wives and concubines, and since I have assigned them four levels, each should continue to uphold the realm of power.

    Of course, since I go home by myself, the long time alone with Mary will become rare.

    The king... The emperor turned the sign.

    "Lumia tonight, Lana tomorrow, Rumi the day after tomorrow, Nolen the day after tomorrow, Seporava the day after tomorrow, and Carlota Ella. As for the ten, not now..." he said silently in his heart .

    Rurik made some plans for himself, but he was considered a rational person, and it was naturally impossible to indulge in beauty.

    His face was swept to Norn, thinking of going to Balmock overland this winter, Noren was afraid she didn''t know that she was made countess of Port Narvik by her biological father.

    These things Arik must be busy with his own affairs, and he didn''t have the opportunity to tell her about it.

    Rurik intends to have a good chat with her, but before that, he himself has to talk to the old guys in Roseburg about his British history.

    There must be a grand event tonight.

    It was naturally a grand event. Otto¡¯s old folks, a group of blacksmiths including Clavasson, the Gould¡¯s family with a shy belly, Verdegen, a good clothes maker, and Hortra, a shipbuilding expert. ...

    More than sixty people gathered on the first floor of the palace.

    Their noise made the female relatives upstairs unintentionally chatting and laughing with the newcomer Mary.

    Facing everyone''s enthusiastic gaze, Rurik, who was sitting in the front seat, slapped the table vigorously to signal everyone to be quiet.

    With a smile on his face, he said in a voice that was changing: "It seems that we need to build a chamber like an old Gotland man."

    "Good idea!" Otto clapped his hands and exclaimed.

    All those who approve here, the quiet room just now is like a pot of boiling water.

    They didn''t agree with each other. It seemed that the place was too small when everyone gathered together. Even so, the old meeting tents were actually smaller. It is necessary for Rose to build a magnificent building, just like the large chamber of the Mellaren people, although it is obviously a waste of space.

    Of course, if the ground is broken, the property rights of the chamber will belong to the duke, and the duke will give all the craftsmen a sum of money. There is money to be made in Roseburg. Who would dislike the opportunity to make money in employment? The old guys in Rose knew that the Duke was very rich and generous. Everyone is eager for the Duke to do great work forever. They just take wages from Rurik''s bank and buy food and tools. They have no time or knowledge to think about the economic operation contained in it.

    This matter is very important, and Rurik made affirmative instructions. It just so happens that winter is the time for shipbuilding. This winter is still large-scale logging, and Roseburg''s cement-making technology has initially matured. Wouldn''t it be beautiful to collect building materials this winter and build a rather stable conference room? No, more houses should be built. Maybe they will be idle temporarily, but they will be useful in the future.

    The most important thing is that their people must act to earn wealth through labor, so that the economic activities of Ross will be more prosperous, and by the way, infrastructure construction will benefit the future.

    According to the tradition of the Rus people, the chamber is called "Ao Ting", according to Slavic words, it is "Duma".

    It must have a brief, catchy term.

    According to Rurik, the panel is called "RUSDUMA". Once completed, a plaque must be hung up. As for this name, it is naturally his evil taste.

    This matter is set aside for the time being. This time, Rurik wants to preach to everyone about his history of the British War. He prepared a lot of honey water and began to talk endlessly...

    wonderful! How wonderful!

    Although Arik has already talked about it, many people know that it is seven or eighty-eight, but Rurik said more details, everyone still heard it all in sweat.

    It is true that because of the fireplace, the first floor of the palace is also very warm, but everyone feels comfortable when they hear the war, and then turns into envy, and sighs that they are old.

    As for the brothers who died in battle no one regrets their death.

    The heirs of the war dead were directly supported by the duke, who then inherited his husband''s sword and shield. As for the deceased themselves, they not only died in battle, but also for the sake of the son of God Rurik, their heroic spirits must enter Valhalla.

    So when a drunk guy mentioned this, many people yelled that the Valkyrie Spellos had brought the warriors from the earthly hometown into the sanctuary. This is the privilege of the heroic spirits after the death of our Ross warriors.

    In the lively atmosphere, many people drunk a slice of the recently distilled spirits on a large scale. Otto was also drunk, it is rare for him to be as excited as he is today.

    No one disturbed the drunk people in this room, they almost slept on the warm first floor until the next day.

    Rurik stroked his aching head and went to the second floor, whispering that Kamnier was not sure of his strength when he was distilling. He finally greeted all the female relatives and got into the room.

    Here, with tears in her eyes, Lumia greeted her man by the bed.

    And Veria was lying quietly asleep in the hanging basket on the side...

 Chapter 621ï¼š The Tavastia captives

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Pay attention to the public account: Book Friends Base Camp pays attention to cash and coins!

    Although it is a bitter winter, the market in Roseburg is very lively.

    It was a cold morning, and the sun had just cast the first morning glow over the frozen bay.

    The ice floes in most of the Gulf of Bothnia have been joined together, and Roseburg is located to the north. Now the ice in the fjord is enough to carry strong men walking around.

    Thousands of people gathered on the icy seashore where a row of boats were moored. They all received the notice. They were carrying their money and linen pockets, cheering and cheering to seal the Duke¡¯s open market to start selling.

    Look, a lot of linen pockets are already standing on the ice.

    Many people saw someone pulling a sledge, which was full of sacks.

    Soon, the long-awaited sale finally began. The Ross people were constrained into a regular team and began to buy food for this month.

    Many people are very surprised, because the wheat sold this month and October is different. It should be wheat, but it looks much shorter and thicker than oats.

    It is said that this is wheat, a brand-new term, and an important trophy obtained by the army expedition.

    But its price is not pleasing. The official guide price set by Rurik is nine pounds for a silver coin.

    Helplessly, the Duke sold this this month, and everyone had to accept it reluctantly.

    Until, they bought home this month¡¯s wheat according to the prescribed quota and cooked it with Tao Weng. The taste of wheat is different from that of oats. Everyone understands the reason why it is expensive.

    Only when they are absolutely poor, people will be hungry and never choose food. Nowadays, the Rus people generally have a lot of wealth. When it comes to food, they are increasingly looking for taste.

    There are also women who grind the purchased wheat into coarse powder with traditional stone grind sticks and small slates. They all plan to make oatmeal cakes that lack viscosity and are very shelf-stable, just like processed oats, so that they can be enjoyed slowly during the extreme cold.

    Nowadays, after processing new grains, the women are surprised by the fact that their hands are glued to the paste, and the coarse wheat powder is lumped into a ball after adding water.

    One family after another is pleasantly surprised, because the noodles finally look like a noodle.

    The slate is heated by firewood, and the wheat flour cake is pasted on it and quickly cooked on the kang. The noodles are eaten in the mouth, this soft and waxy taste is really amazing, and there is a sweet aftertaste when you chew carefully!

    The same thing happened in Rurik''s palace.

    He was actually very regretful that he hadn''t dug up in Tamworth. If he brought back the local stone mill, he wouldn''t have to order the maids to carry the stone grind sticks.

    Rurik still ate the pancakes. The processing method is more refined than ordinary people. For example, the fine flour is sifted through a gauze sieve for deep processing. Using such flour to make the pancakes is similar to the traditional taste. The naan in the concept is not too different. At least this taste is more than ten times better than boiled oatmeal.

    So, what about noodles?

    You can''t make noodles without tools.

    The purpose of development is to make Duke Ross stronger. She has risen in the Baltic world where powerful enemies are waiting for her. She is still far from unifying this small world. At least she is enough to make others afraid to avoid it.

    The strength of Ross lies in the continuous improvement of the living standards of the Ross people. As a ruler, they must make a big fuss on the issue of food for the people.

    Ross needs multiple mills, whether it is processing oats or wheat, people urgently need to efficiently use the energy contained in these grains.

    He has planned to discuss this matter with the blacksmiths. Perhaps the cost of obtaining materials for rotating stone mills or large stone mills is low, but now that he has mastered the casting of pig iron, he feels that making small steel mills is more cost-effective.

    It has been some time since Rurik triumphed, and the time is also the end of October.

    He wants to make the basic industries of Ross develop more rapidly. For this purpose, a large number of people must pay labor.

    Thinking of hiring labor, Roseburg now has a large number of strong people. As for more women, their physical strength is naturally not as strong as that of a strong man, but their population is extremely large, and they can make a huge contribution by relying on absolute numbers.

    However, hiring this group of people has to pay for themselves.

    Let the people serve? This was a matter of course in the East, and it was also true in feudal Frank and Britain. But Ross''s situation is quite special, and even today''s tax collection is mainly aimed at contract farmers, contract fishermen and businessmen.

    A large number of ordinary Russ and new immigrants want to unite them well, and Rurik is convinced that he is very dependent on the power of money.

    Unless they are slaves, they can get their labor for free.

    But for the status quo of Ross, the sense of existence of the slave group is very weak! This is not the kindness of Rurik, but it is really ironic. A ruler who is willing to be kind and what he does can be described as barbaric.

    Rurik, who followed the principles of the Clausewitz War, may be too advanced in his view of war in contemporary Europe, because the wars initiated by Ross are all prepared for annihilation. The males of the hostile forces were almost killed, and the living women were all absorbed into the wives and concubines of the Rus and allies.

    But according to the generally accepted tradition, even if a woman from a self-hostile force gives birth to a Rose man, she will automatically become a Rose woman, enjoying all the rights of a Rose woman, and should be protected.

    As a result, the power of the principality has expanded rapidly, and there are almost no slave groups in the general sense, and there are a large number of servants.

    and many more! The five hundred Tavastia women who are to be given to the Balmerks, aren''t they still free?

    Rurik blamed himself for simply forgetting them, and to make matters worse, he didn''t mention it, and no one told him about the living conditions of the women.

    It was already November, and Rurik remembered the matter and asked his father.

    Otto once slapped haha: "I don''t think that many of those women have died. In the past few months, your Lumia has been guiding them to do something..." Otto actually didn''t want to talk more, those women could not become Ross people, why pay attention?

    Rurik was upset when he heard it.

    How many are not dead? Wouldn''t someone still die for various reasons? This... is a serious waste of labor, and even more a shame.

    Since Lumia was familiar with her, Rurik asked her and learned about what happened to the Tavastia woman in the past few months.

    Originally, the labor of those people had already been used, but they were a group of subjugated women, and it might be a bit reluctant to expect them to work for the conquerors with ease.

    Lumia instructs them to do some simple tasks, such as sorting furs and tapping hemp rods. When the materials to be processed are processed, there is nothing left for them.

    They are going to be handed over to Balmerks'' captives, and it is inappropriate for them to do too many things, not to mention that if they are given sharp tools to do some delicate work, who can guarantee that they will not use their sharp tools to cause trouble?

    When Rurik was there, many Ross people would not object to his arrangements for these women.

    The most elite of the Russian army began a new expedition. Later, Lumia was busy with her own affairs, and those with the right to speak would simply hang the group of prisoners on the grounds that Rurik was not there and Otto went to the east to collect tribute. .

    During that period, it was unrealistic to expect Harozossen, the old fellow who was ordered to manage the Roseburg area, to expect him to treat a group of prisoners who were to be given to allies.

    When Rurik came back, how to settle them and then let them decide, this was Harozossen''s idea.

    Therefore, during that time, they didn''t even have to do simple tasks, just like birds and beasts in a cage, and those who tried to escape were driven back. When the weather turned cold, they all shrank in the warehouse, not knowing how long such a meaningless day would last.

    This is a waste of labor! Gould, who came back with the goods, or Verdegen, who raised a lot of slaves and actually opened a "clothing factory", hoped to make use of these idle people. Reluctantly, they were not legally under Rose''s control. Their temporary master, Rurik, hadn''t returned yet. Haro Zossen slapped haha. Otto, who had returned earlier, also had no intention of interfering, and others were too acquainted to wade in the muddy water.

    Lumia felt sorry for those women, but she was only the high priest after all, so she couldn''t do anything she would do on her behalf. The various sacrificial work of the Ross people, as well as taking care of their daughter, have already arranged her very full time, and thinking about improving the lives of the captives is also powerless.

    Of course, there is still a small group of Tavastia women who became the wives of the Rus. They actually help these sisters of the same race. However, the sisters are locked in the well-prepared granary area. They have the intention and powerlessness, not to mention that they are locked in by men. Control, and most of them are pregnant, which further restricts walking.

    Of course, there are also a large group of Suomi women who have entered the Rus society through normal means. They just want to live their lives, and hardly care about the once hostile prisoners of Tavastia.

    After listening to Lumia''s rather regretful description, Rurik realized that he had set them a meaningless prison.

    What''s worse is that even though they ended up becoming captive sheep, they have been providing food for them, and there is not much food every day, but the accumulated expenses of food for more than three months and 500 large idlers are not small.

    According to this, the expenses are not small, and their lives are not going well.

    Rurik hurried to the large barn in the granary area where the captives lived. As he approached the barn, a bad premonition flooded his mind.

    Because this area is the small mound where Rurik used to train the children, this place has become an excellent granary due to the high terrain.

    But this is not a traditional residential area. Many buildings have risen from the ground, but unfortunately they are not destined to be lively.

    It''s too quiet here.

    He casually said to his entourage Jeflo: "Rosburg is obviously very noisy, it''s terrifyingly quiet here."

    "The granary area is quiet and understandable. My lord, that big barn really has people? I also feel that there is a lack of life here. The situation I saw before was not like this at all."

    "They must all be hiding in the house. Don''t blame them, I ordered them not to walk around."

    There have always been armed veterans guarding here, and seeing the Lord Duke coming, they also stepped forward to compliment.

    "My lord, are you finally here to see these women?" An old white beard with age spots greeted him respectfully.

    "How are they?"

    "It should still satisfy you."

    But Rurik heard weeping from the old guard''s residence.

    "Let''s go and see." Rurik shook his neck and walked away with Jeflo and the others.

    The old guards were surprised, and someone yelled: "My lord, there is nothing beautiful in my house."

    However, Rurik still saw the black-haired woman who was locked up, and seeing his appearance, he subconsciously curled up into the soft deerskin blanket.

    "What''s going on?" Rurik asked casually.

    The old guard who lives here hesitated and talked about it for a long time.

    "I see. As slaves for you to enjoy? These women are the spoils of Balmerk''s allies. You..."

    "My lord. I..." The old guard went down and said bitterly, "I''m old, my wife is already dead, and my son died in an expedition to the east. Thank you, adults, for this job, but I still hope to keep one. Heirs."

    "So, then..." Rurik was really taken aback, but after another thought, this old guy also had a reason.

    He smiled, "You are really good at picking, this woman is quite charming. You have this purpose, why lock her up?"

    The old guard smiled ashamed again, "These women are like a pack of Timberwolves, not easy to control."

    "It''s ridiculous! Maybe she can''t stand your aging bull. Tell the truth." Rurik said again: "I heard that some women died. What''s the situation? I can''t say that you killed him. Yes? You can''t blame it for this kind of thing."

    At this moment, Rurik''s entourage escorted the so-called "freed" prisoners to him.

    Obviously, the old guys who were ordered to guard all controlled a "partner", no matter what reason they had, they were illegally taking possession of other people''s spoils.

    This is a matter of principle!

    Rurik raised his head and said sternly: "I won''t punish you, but these women must be released. You have no right to get these women! According to our tradition, looting your friends should be driven out by the hands!"

    "Ah! Your lord, you can''t do this." Then an old guy hurriedly knelt on one knee.

    "Get up all. In the end, your son did merit to Rose, and you were also elite fighters when you were young. Your merits offset the crime. Now give you a chance to take out your money and you will legally get a new partner. "

    There is still such a good thing? Rather than being punished, there are rewards? The old guys successively type soldier salutes.

    As for what kind of woman to give them, Rurik also thought about it. Because Paul, the food officer, is a Northumbrian, his men are such a group of old guys from Rose.

    Paul belongs to the technocrats, and the true identity of these old guys is already a substantive foodman. Taking care of a group of captives is an extra task, and Lurik recruits these old guys, in essence, relying on their old and strong to prevent possible stealing of food.

    Let an outsider manage them, so that Paul must stand firmly in the duke''s position because of his weak power. It is undeniable that he himself is not good at coordinating these subordinates.

    For example, they have no fear of looking for a prisoner as a de facto wife from the women locked in the granary area. This shows that they don''t think Paul has any privileges at all, but he is just the Duke''s dog.

    If the wife of these old guys is a Northumbrian woman, the situation may change. Coincidentally, a group of captured chefs came to Rose, and they must have an exact identity to continue living.

    But they still have to pay a price, which is to get a legal wife for a pound of silver. Their work is a reward from the duke, if in the previous era, people who were about to lose their labor like this would have starved to death. They lack the ability to be self-reliant. Apart from receiving a meager salary, how can they spend so much money?

    Coincidentally, Rurik no longer intends to give them any silver coins or copper coins. The so-called salary is a fixed monthly share of wheat.

    They had no choice but to agree.

    "I made arrangements like this. You better not tell me that because of your negligence, those prisoners have become corpses hiding in the barn.

    "It won''t. Even their situation is not good." Said the honest old guard.

    When the wooden door was opened, the depressed prisoners looked forward to it. Rurik smelled a sour smell, followed by another warmth.

    In the end, it is complaining about heating, and the solid wood and airtight houses are basically locked in warmth.

    But seeing their condition up close, Liu suddenly thought of many bad things.

    Many captives stretched out their skinny hands, chanting food in Old Finnish dialect, and then approached Rurik to beg for a meal.

    "They are skinny! What did I say? Give them enough food every day! You guys are dereliction of duty!"

    Rurik scolded loudly, the entourage cheered, and the guards were shocked. He was actually scolding himself, because after the wooden door was opened, he checked a little and saw many people who were still wearing thin cloths, and underneath the single clothes were another dry and thin body caused by chronic hunger.

    It''s no wonder that they couldn''t hear them all these days when they came back. Isn''t this dressing up for a large group of people to gather together to report to the group for warmth? Isn''t it a suicide to run outside so weak?

    Those who died, I am afraid that all died of cold and sickness, or they did commit suicide by hanging out in the outdoors.

    "Their condition is a bit miserable." Yevlo couldn''t bear to look straight.

    "Someone is responsible for this!" Rurik grumbled his teeth.

    "It''s Haro Zossen." An old guy said casually. "He said these captives would do nothing when they were out to eat. In this case, they would be given little food to avoid starving to death."

    "He ordered it? I told him to do it?"

    This group of old guards are the same age as Haro Zosson, and they are all old acquaintances. It can be seen that the guy has been mixed in his old age, and the old guys have such a bleak life, how can there be praise at all.

    They described Harozossen as a miser In fact, Rurik knew it, and Harozossen must do things for a reason.

    After all, it was the Duke¡¯s treasury who paid for the various expenses of the prisoners. The Ross people naturally despise those who get nothing for nothing, and Haro Zossen and even Otto, deep down they regard these captives as lowly slaves, or the kind of very strange slaves to others who can''t work for the Ross people.

    They didn''t say it in front of them, but they were doing it with practical actions.

    After all, it is impossible for these prisoners to turn into Rose''s women, and Rurik didn''t want to pursue it any more.

    "Damn. I still plan to use their labor and have to take them on the ice to Balmock. Damn, damn! You guys! Pick them all out, and I will arrange for them to change their winter clothes. In the next week, I want to give them a lot of food to replenish their bodies." He ordered.

    "My lord, they are just prisoners given to allies. You still have to spend more money." Yevlo also kindly reminded.

    "No! They have to pay the price. I want them to be strong and work for me. After I have created enough wealth for me, I will let them all leave."

 Chapter 622ï¼š After the wind and snow

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    A blizzard hit Roseburg with an inevitable attitude, and a brand-new Arctic current poured into the Baltic Sea. It swept across Northern Europe, and finally stopped in the Alps...

    The blizzard lasted for a week, and relying on sufficient material preparations, Roseburg experienced the snow disaster safely, but when the weather was clear, everyone had to bring their tools to clean the snow before their doors.

    The lives of the captured Tavastia women improved immediately after Rurik''s intervention.

    First of all, they all changed into a batch of simple leather and cloth mixed clothes, and the food treatment miraculously reached an average of two pounds of boiled wheat per person per day.

    This is really an astonishing amount of food. The hungry women feasted, their physical fitness improved rapidly, and some people even began to accumulate fat.

    In extremely cold times, the fat on their bodies is really a life-saving baby, and they hit the cold current after they recovered. Fortunately, there is no more death during the raging cold current.

    It''s another hateful blizzard!

    Rurik stayed in his palace, and his life was indeed different from that of ordinary people. He was entwined by Yingying Yanyan and enjoyed the warmth of his family.

    If John Invall was allowed to continue teaching his wives and concubines Latin, it would be impossible for Rurik to have no taboos. Now the Queen Mary of Mercia is here, and this woman easily becomes a Latin teacher.

    She doesn''t need to deliberately teach, as long as she deliberately speaks more Latin in her daily life, other people''s language will improve.

    Rurik most hopes that they can cultivate sisterhood, even if their parents are different and they are very different. Eating at a table is a means of enhancing affection, and staying together is another means.

    But he is still the emperor''s set of pavement to his women.

    Today, it was Nolan''s turn.

    Under the soft light of the oil lamp, the girl sat casually on the side of the bed. Because of the fireplace and the thick wood and moss soil interlayer, the entire palace is warm, and the outdoor temperature has plummeted to -30¡ãC.

    Wearing a simple commoner, she was held in the palace for many days to avoid the extreme cold, and her peaceful face was filled with heavy anxiety.

    Rurik is here, shirtless, with the fragrance of flowers on his body.

    He just scrubbed his body, and soaked his feet in hot water by the way, so that he should have gone to bed, but he really didn''t feel sleepy.

    "You are finally here. Everyone else is asleep, so I won''t sing anymore." She said casually.

    "Sing to please me? It''s not the time yet."

    After all, Rurik also sat on the bedside: "You cleaned up your room very clean, cleaner than your hometown boudoir. It just so happens that there are some things I have time to tell you."

    "It''s about my biological father canonizing me as the earl of my hometown?"

    "Oh? Have you heard about it? Yes, you should be able to hear about this big news."

    "Yes. But I don''t quite understand. I am a woman. Many people went to Britain to build new homes. Do you want me to be the leader of the old fjord? A woman is the leader. I never thought of such a thing."

    "That''s it. Specifically, you and my children will inherit the title forever."

    "That''s it." Nuo Lun sneered, then lay down with a comprehensible look, "Let''s start."

    Rurik was taken aback.

    "Are you so eager? You are still so young..."

    Noren stared straight at his trembling eyes, and sneered: "Funny, do you think you are an older person? The Moon God has already revealed to me! My mother (referring to Niya) has long said that I can be a mother. My biological father made such a knighthood arrangement, and I can''t let him down, and there are people from my hometown who don''t want to leave."

    The marriage itself was a political marriage, and Rurik was surprised that Noren said such words. Her words were far beyond her age. Maybe someone taught her? Was it urged by my old mother?

    "That''s not OK."

    "Why!?" Noren immediately got up: "I have heard that Sister Mary is a few years older than me. I heard that in the past, you have almost every day...Do you love her the most? You know me. like you very much."

    "That is your destiny, but it won''t be appropriate for the next three or four years, wait a minute..."

    "But! I need to have a child to inherit the title of Balmerk. This is your responsibility. I am very anxious."

    "Let''s stop here!" Rurik had no intention of entangled, he wondered that Mary must have babbled a lot in Latin. This is also easy to understand. To establish a status in the new world for a subjugated prince and daughter, it is necessary to have a good relationship with this group of women. Besides, even though Mary lived like a toy in the old Mercia court, she also passively practiced her ability to watch and tell a group of simple women how to please men. Mary was really good at this.

    Noren pursed her lips, but she wasn''t happy...

    Rurik only found it absurd, and suddenly felt a little bit. On the contrary, their women were too proactive on this issue. And unlike men, they have a very strong purpose.

    Suddenly, Rurik really felt like an April stallion.

    Liu Likra lowered his face: "Since you already know, I will tell you the detailed arrangements for the follow-up. Our children naturally have the title of Balmerk, but you have to pay attention, that is not the earl of the Kingdom of York. Earl of Balmerk, Duke of Rose. Noren, you belong to my woman, your son is my son, and your fellow Balmerk..."

    In a daze, Nolen heard a strange hint.

    "Many people don¡¯t want to leave that fjord. They are my people. The Balmerks who don¡¯t want to go are all my people! I am their duke! The entire Narvik Fjord will always be Ross. Territory."

    "This... is a merger?" Nolen was taken aback.

    "Exactly! The Balmerks have already immigrated, and they have established a huge Kingdom of York in Britain. Your brother Bijuni said that the guy who didn''t want to leave was a coward. Yes, your biological father and brother, and Those noble family chiefs, they abandoned their homeland and people who didn¡¯t want to go. I am otherwise, I like the people who stayed. I also promised them that I will take the snow and ice road to Balmerk this winter. Lun!"

    "Ok."

    "You and I must go together. I will organize a huge expedition after Hanukkah to climb over the snow-capped mountains and enter Balmerk, and then officially declare your and my rule. This is what I want to tell you. What do you think?"

    "Okay! I have no idea about Britain, Rose is the greatest. If my fellow villagers become New Roses, their life will be better." Noren''s heart was quite shocked, but this girl Showed a joyful mood. She regards all this as fate, and in all fairness, the people in her hometown are really included in Rurik, and life will definitely get better.

    "Indeed. Severe ice and snow is a problem. As long as everyone is rich, ice and snow will not be a problem. Go to sleep, Nolan. When the snow stops, I''d like to see your marching band."

    "Good! You will be satisfied."

    Of course Nolen hopes to be a mother sooner, but her current physical condition is really going to be a dead end if she is a mother. As a rational person with extremely deep knowledge, Rurik certainly knows the terror risk in this regard, even if she is a pure Nordic.

    However, during the long period of wind and snow, how can every family hide in a home like a warm cave?

    The wind and snow outdoors and the accumulation of blood concealed people''s movements, and Rurik could think with his toes that the next baby boom in the Principality of Ross would be in August next year. Not bad, at least it was thick and warm at that time, and the delicate baby hardly died suddenly.

    So as a monarch, Rurik has no doubt about the strength of the Rose woman. It is no problem for a woman to give birth to eight people, just like the situation in Britain in the early days of the industrial age. To further expand the population to survive, expansion to open up living space is the simplest and rude means.

    Fortunately, in this era, the geographical space is extremely huge, and the wild and rich world is urgently awaiting the development of the Russians.

    The next step is to open the land trade route of Roseburg ¡ú Elon Fort ¡ú Fisk Fort ¡ú Balmerk, so that the Russ officially had the access to the Atlantic Ocean in 834, and it was an ice-free port.

    The wind and snow stopped, and people hiding behind walked out of their homes. The first time they spontaneously picked up tools to sweep the snow in front of the door, it gradually evolved into a snow-sweeping project covering the entire city.

    Although the servant''s deer breeder carried property belonging to the duke, the reindeer herd that had captured and bred 3,000 heads went north for winter grazing.

    There are more than one hundred reindeer in Roseburg. They act as sleigh riders and are actively transporting the snow in the city out of the city.

    As a result, a snow-capped mountain by the sea is being "built", and a group of children happily use it as a toy, and many children throw snowballs and smash them to play constantly.

    Hanukkah is not far away, and the time is approaching December in the Julian calendar.

    Because the times have changed, many Ross people no longer have the qualifications to hide in their homes and live until the sea thaws.

    Because of wealth or the desire for glory, they bravely walked out of their warm home and started special winter production operations.

    For example, the furnace in an industrial zone cannot be extinguished! Even in the extreme night, even if it is to use the soft light of the stars, miners still have to go into the mountains to dig all kinds of ores. Even the roads that people step on in the snow are very flat, but winter is a good time to transport ore.

    In recent days, Otto and other old folks from the Ross people have gathered together all day to talk about the mountains and served them with spirits, bacon and dried fruits.

    Sometimes Rurik worried that his father would suddenly go to Valhalla because of excessive drinking.

    However, many years have passed since the era of the father as the leader. He just appears weaker physically, but the people are actually supporting the young duke. For a very simple reason, who they support who let them live a good life.

    So, let the good days go to the next level!

    Rurik simplified his large group of cubs.

    Boys and girls from the age of six to twelve in Roseburg are here, and most of the children in the Duchy of Rose are now gathered in the original capital of Roseburg.

    They are trained to cut logs, move materials, and transport water. Although they are very young, they are very determined laborers.

    They even received military training. The first batch of children became "basic-level commanders." Each of them brought more than a dozen people to form one team after another.

    Rurik Century can''t be too entangled in marshalling. Following the tradition of the Ross or Vikings, people will spontaneously gather around the brave.

    They formed a small group, and easily gathered into a huge group with each other.

    Now, Rurik counted the heads and knew that the group of children who ate the duke''s food all the time had reached the size of two thousand!

    This is really a huge number! Rurik learned of this actual quality, and quite understand why the old fellow Harozossen would neglect the group of Tavastia women.

    Just because of this group of children, it is a great internal friction for the Duke''s treasury.

    Fortunately, this depletion is easily overwhelmed by taxes, tributes, and plunder.

    Do not!

    "Maybe this year I have to increase taxes on those merchants. And then increase the amount of in-kind tribute from the Suomi people..."

    It''s a means to make war money to feed their own cubs waiting to be fed. The development of industry and handicrafts is the second means of selling products and earning money in exchange for materials.

    And pioneering is the third method. It is difficult to achieve self-help within a few years by opening up the land and harvesting wheat.

    Then focus on metal smelting and manufacture high-value-added ironware at low cost, relying on trade means to trade with swordsmanship.

    So, what is the current industrial capacity of the Russ?

    On the first day of December in the Julian calendar, people formally look forward to Hanukkah from this day.

    Many fighters turned into hunters, and they took their equipment to the north of Fort Elon and Fort Fisk. A group of visiting merchants also went to the north, planning to purchase high-quality and precious leather on the spot.

    A large number of leather craftsmen are also best prepared, ready to process a large amount of northern leather upon arrival.

    The population of Roseburg''s white fungus has dropped a lot, while the population of Elonburg has increased sharply, and there are brave people who want to ask for wealth in the land of ice and snow.

    Moreover, it was a family of free deer breeders in the distance. They believed the promise of the Ross people, changed their prudence for hundreds of years, and started trading live deer and leather with the people of Elronburg with their deer in exchange for key ironware. .

    They just got a stainless weapon-chrome tools.

    Regarding the fact that the free deer breeders, the small Sami settlements in the matriarchal clan, began trading with the Rus, Rurik does not yet know. Because of the early declaration of the city''s ruling power over all deer breeders, the decree restrained the Ross and Corvin of Elronburg from looting free deer breeders.

    Rurik didn''t even expect this, or because of the construction of a batch of new buildings including the "Ross Duma" council and new big ships, a mighty logging team rushed on December 1st. The reindeer and the pony pulling the sled pulled a lot of wood back to Roseburg, so the date arrived just for a good luck.

    No money to read novels? Give you cash or point coins within 1 day to receive! Follow the public account [Book Friends Base Camp] to get it for free!

    This is really an exciting good thing. Lurik loves to see their return, and Otto rarely drank a drink to appreciate the return of the logging brothers with the giant spruce of the extreme north.

    The more than 500 deer skins bought from the free deer breeders belonged to private individuals. The arrival of the new leather gave the leather processing industry in Roseburg a boost.

    Rurik and his entourage once again entered the so-called industrial zone with billowing smoke.

    Unlike other areas, this area is still hard sand and stone, even during the blizzard, the flames in the furnace are still burning, the positive area continues to remain hot, and the snow has never been covered.

    Everywhere is the sound of ding, ding, dong, banging of iron, they are many young and strong blacksmiths, and they are also their so-called slave workers.

    In principle, Kamnier and his more than fifty men are directly loyal to the Duke of Ross himself. Today and in the future, the job is to make a variety of ironware or other equipment for the Duke.

    They were all born in poverty, and they must all become engineers in the future.

    Rurik''s visit was a bit abrupt, and many people temporarily suspended their work, before starting a new beating again.

    The white-bearded Clavason came to meet him, and a smart, fluffy little guy rushed over with enthusiasm. The white fluff looked like a little polar bear.

    It was Kuznetslav, the child of the nickname Kuja. According to seniority, Rurik is his uncle.

    Su Lilia also went out, although she was dressed very thickly, Rurik was surprised to find that she was pregnant again.

    "My lord, you are actually taking time to come here. Oh no, you must have a new idea. You are welcome, and we come in and have a good chat." Although Cravason is obviously older than a few months ago, he is still enthusiastic. to not fix.

    "Indeed, I am here to discuss some important matters with you. It is still a very important matter!" Rurik said casually.

    "Oh, then please come. Come to our blacksmith''s council room, you can wait a little while, I''ll call all those old guys over."

    "There is also a separate conference room? Why didn''t I know before?" Rurik was a little surprised, then calmly said, "I don''t want to be idle. Where is Kawei?"

    "He... he''s supervising the blast furnace production Look, I''m old, and now I feel strenuous even to swing a hammer. You can tell Kawei if you have anything important, I..." Halfway through, the old Clavassen called his giggling little grandson to his side: "I just want to continue to accompany this kid."

    Enjoy the happiness of family after living in abundance? Clavasson''s aging is indeed visible to the naked eye.

    Rurik looked at Lilia again, and did not talk for a while. In fact, of course he has many things to ask Lilia, after all, this woman is very unusual, and almost all of Rose''s die-cast glassware came from her. Glassware is also regarded as an industry that is developing vigorously, and Lilia must be a key figure in this cause.

    "I''m going to find Kawei first. Clavasson, you can just call someone. By the way, call Kamnier to your council room."

    "Good!" Clavasson pushed the little grandson to his mother, shaking himself, leaning on a wooden stick to personally inform the parents of the other families who were with the blacksmith.

    Seeing the old man''s back, a strong sense of strangeness surged to Rurik''s heart.

    Clavasson, you are really old, so old suddenly...

 Chapter 623ï¼š The power of the furnace

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Two huge furnaces are emitting blue smoke, and when you look closely, there is more flames erupting, like two erupting volcanoes.

    Rurik came quietly, without attracting attention.

    But I saw shirtless men everywhere here, many with scars on their bodies, and many with gray beards.

    Obviously it is a cold period, why do they dress so coolly?

    Not only them, but Rurik stood here, and even his entourage took off their coats of protection against the cold.

    Because here are not only two earthen blast furnaces, but also a number of traditional small furnaces, which are the hot core of the Roseburg Industrial Zone.

    He quickly saw a familiar figure.

    It''s Kawei!

    A young man full of tendons yelled, and another group of men lined up with clay abrasives.

    Kawei personally took a frequent iron rod, seeing that there were a lot of people in the line, he suddenly roared: "The **** is here!"

    He pierced the **** channel at the bottom of the blast furnace, and the hot and viscous silicate material quickly flowed out. As fertilizers, they flowed to the side along the preset grooves rescued by iron ore, and immediately someone took the snowmelt water and splashed them.

    Suddenly, the pungent steam burst out...

    The strong steam even slammed Rurik''s face. He squinted and held his breath, watching the steam gradually dissipate. He saw that the **** had turned into a large pile of cracked black matter. They were still steaming, and they were quickly beaten by the helpers with shovel and hammer. A large amount of broken **** was shoveled aside and thrown on. A hill of **** that forms hills.

    Obviously even **** has a huge use, and Rurik guessed its role almost instantly-as a filling stone for making raw concrete with cement. Indeed, the main component of these silicate slags is silicon dioxide. What''s even better is that they do not contain sea salt, which is indeed a good concrete filling. In other words, if everything is the inevitability of history, the Soviet cement industry in history was particularly good at using water **** from these metallurgical wastes. Nowadays, the scale of the Russian Duchy of Sudden interest is very limited. The cement industry uses water **** to make concrete. The material is indeed a wonderful destiny.

    After the initial disposal of the slag, the guy Kawei shouted again: "The molten iron is coming! Brothers are ready!"

    Those who operate rotary blowers are sweaty. Each furnace has three air inlets, matched with three blowers, and each blower is operated by two persons.

    They are blast furnaces, not the extreme size blast furnaces. The molten ore that can be placed inside is limited, so the demand for the air intake of the blower is not extreme.

    With the current technical level of the Ross people, both blast furnaces can operate reasonably. High-intensity oxygen was poured into it, and a stomach of molten iron was accumulated on its bottom. As Kawei pierced the iron hole, bright yellow pig iron quickly gushed out and poured into the prepared mold with flames.

    Kawei has been able to control the amount of iron produced more accurately, and the people waiting with the mold are also quantitatively controlled.

    When one mold was filled, it was pulled aside by the iron rod and waited for natural cooling. As many as fifty molds lined up to be filled.

    What is this casting? Rurik estimated that it was probably the most common iron axe. After all, this cast is all pig iron, and it is because the carbon content is too high that Ross can melt the ore with such a crude technology. As a crude price, don''t expect to use it as a tool. But as a hammer and axe, it is quite suitable for a tool that uses multiple environments. Of course, it is not as good as the magical goods made of ferrochrome. It is better at low cost. Even if it is sold to the Birka Bazaar in Merlaren, it can be easily relied on. With the cost advantage, they beat the fellow blacksmiths of Granite.

    The fact is that the traditional instrumental ironware of the Russ has relied on the advantage of cost-effectiveness, and instantly monopolized the Birka Bazaar, which is equivalent to occupying the Swedish market during this period. It also made the new Swedish king Bjorn speechless and helpless. thing.

    Rurik just watched them finish casting a furnace of iron, and he even felt that Kawei had made preparations, and he was stuck at the point of casting iron to give himself a demonstration. Is it the so-called please?

    Maybe it''s just a coincidence.

    Kawei did not notice Rurik. He and his people have been busy smelting metals for the past year. Looking at the two blast furnaces, although they are normal for smelting molten iron, they have done it occasionally to smelt bronze. Even using this furnace to smelt pure copper water and bronze is more efficient, but copper ore is not as good as iron ore.

    "Good job! Brothers, let''s make persistent efforts and invest in ore charcoal, let''s continue!"

    Kawei gave orders, and soon someone took the materials onto the hot soil platform, and put them into the cupola that burned people to ashes in almost a minute.

    "They continue to smelt? It''s amazing, our Rose is so great, we should let people in my hometown look at it." Yevlo said with emotion.

    This remark reminded Rurik: "Those hundred Suomi shooters have not yet returned home. Maybe they shouldn''t just log them. Send them here to work? In my opinion, they are too thin."

    "Then let them carry the ore. Sir, I know what you think. You see, these two furnaces are monsters that devour ore. If Kawei and the others work so hard, the ore supply will definitely not work..."

    "You?" Rurik turned his head and glared at Yevlo with a smile: "You actually see that the supply of ore in the furnace is insufficient? You are far wiser than many people. Just being a martial artist is just a talented person. You are me. My favorite! I already know your idea, maybe it''s feasible, I give it permission. Go! Let''s look at Brother Kawei."

    Kawei was not overly surprised by Rurik''s visit, he had also come quietly before.

    After asking Kawei, he answered fluently, but even for inspection, it would be too uncomfortable to stay in this **** like a mountain of flames.

    "Kawei, wipe your sweat off. We are gathered in your council chamber. You! Smelting metals, you are such a hero!"

    Kawei was praised for a while, and it was precisely because of this praise that he knew that Rurik was about to issue a new major decree.

    Make a lot of money? Indeed, I and my friends work together to run the large-scale "blacksmith shop" nowadays. All blacksmith families have made huge fortunes, and their helpers have also made good profits.

    But Kawei''s brain has long been infected by the dream of "Atomic Theory." He no longer felt that he was just smelting iron and copper, but was understanding and using the power of Thor, even...

    Kawei, he often stared at the wooden board that Rurik directed to carve, which was a rough version of the periodic table.

    He stared at the gold marked with the Roman letter AU, eager to create it! Maybe that is too impractical, but he has become Ross''s number one master of metallurgy in the non-stop operation of blast furnaces and ordinary furnaces.

    This is what Rurik most hopes to see, Kawei clearly has far surpassed his father.

    However, Rose¡¯s metallurgical industry cannot be built on a few super craftsmen. The metallurgical industry needs a whole, a group of people to do this all-time, and immediately expand production.

    Kawei changed into a fur suit, the smell of coke and rust still lingering.

    Kawei tried to suppress his excitement, and asked casually: "If you don''t mind, can you tell me what you want to order..."

    "It''s okay." Rurik pointed at the stove, "I want to further expand production capacity. Even if we don''t rely on war and plunder, we will make a lot of money by selling iron."

    "That''s a great thing! Aren''t we already doing this? Maybe you think it''s not enough. But..."

    "Yes! Lots of problems! Don''t worry, I will make arrangements and I will try my best to solve the problems."

    Hello everyone, our official account will find gold and coin red envelopes every day, as long as you pay attention to it, you can receive the last benefit at the end of the year. Please seize the opportunity.

    "That''s great."

    The blacksmiths had already established an industrial alliance in the past few years. At the beginning, it was just a series of "smiths", but now they are organizations that advance and retreat together, relying on the contract with Rurik to carry out their activities. Their production activities have been endorsed by the Duke of Ross, and the development of the industry has always been smooth.

    With the need for infrastructure construction within the Principality of Russ, an unprecedented large domestic demand market is being formed. Where there is demand, there is a market, and where there is a market, there is profit.

    All blacksmith families spontaneously formed the leader of the Ross industry, even if they did not need Rurik¡¯s administrative order and succumbed to the power of capital, they would inevitably start to develop.

    The heavy industry of smelting metals is by no means simply melting ores into liquids and then processing them into appliances. It actually drives various supporting industries, directly or indirectly allowing a group of relatively idlers to invest in new production, thus sharing the industrial dividend. .

    The state apparatus of the Principality of Rus is operational!

    What Rurik sees is that many people are accumulating wealth around the heavy industry of the primary industry. Many people do not need to participate in war and plunder, or even do fish catches. They can stay in their hometown and do metallurgical work. Share the benefits.

    He has nothing to sigh. In the end, the metallurgical industry of heavy industry is the root of the rise of a country.

    No, all the parents of all five blacksmith families gathered in their shared chamber.

    Not only them, but Kamnier and Lilica also came. It seemed a bit strange for them to appear among the white-bearded old men. It is precisely that they have now become a tiny but important pillar of the industrial power of Ross.

    If you insist on gathering people engaged in light and heavy industries in Roseburg, and hundreds of craftsmen with all kinds of skills gather together, the "Ross Dumas" hall of the Duchy of Roses will become extremely important.

    The old guys in the gathering saw each other happily, and when Lurik entered the room, a pair of eyes projected over again.

    Rurik also smiled, sitting cross-legged on the leather cushion at will, and ordered his entourage to stand guard at the door.

    "The room is quite warm, and the fire in the fireplace may be able to increase a little." He casually polite.

    Cravason smiled and still added a new charcoal block, claiming: "It is easy to make charcoal, and we are not short of charcoal."

    Thus, their negotiations kicked off.

    Everyone is very familiar with each other, and Rurik will undoubtedly make meaningless polites again. First, a few polite greetings are on the main body of the picture book.

    What he wants to know most is how many people are engaged in metal smelting, and to be more specific, it is how much labor this group of senior blacksmiths have hired up to now.

    Here, even if the old Klavasen is suddenly aging, he is too senior to have the most right to speak.

    "We employ 200 workers of all kinds, and they provide all kinds of labor for the operation of our various furnaces. In addition, there are at least 20 pottery craftsmen who supply us with molds, and there are even more people who make charcoal. We are not in an employment relationship with them. They sell molds and charcoal, and several of our families give them money. The supply of molds and charcoal is very stable, and there is no problem until now. If there is a problem, it is the problem you can best understand. Adults, we The supply of ore is not stable..."

    Rurik listened with sincere ears, and Klavason said, his mind was doing analysis.

    Indeed, although the clay mold is a disposable tool, it can be discarded after the metal is cast. The broken mold is then ground into powder for re-characterization, and it can be shaped again after firing. The clay ore here in Roseburg is not a rare thing. In addition, the mold can be used twice. The craftsmen who make the mold can indeed be busy working and making money every day. After all, Rurik personally saw that when the blast furnace is tapping molten iron, it will be used all at once. Lots of molds.

    As for the only fuel charcoal, the woods near Roseburg are still luxuriant. Although the tall oak and pine were cut down a long time ago to be used as boat materials, no one feels regretful that the other trees are cut down to make charcoal. Even more, people are happy to see the disappearance of the nearby forest, so that the people of Roseburg can smoothly ask for land from nature to produce and live.

    "Ore supply problem? Let me guess, you are seriously short of labor!" Rurik''s words are categorical, and he expects this to be the crux of restricting future development.

    Old Cravason probed, and the other old guys probed in unison.

    "Exactly. My lord! As for how many men and women are mining, our brothers really haven''t calculated it well. There are even women carrying rattan baskets and carrying tools to dig rocks in the mountains. We don¡¯t care if the miners are men. It¡¯s a woman. As long as they bring the ore, we will pay the same labor fee. Even so, the supply of iron ore is not enough, so your dozens of little blacksmiths, on average... five days to go to the mountains Collective mining." Clavasson described.

    "Is that so? I don''t really understand. Do you really need a lot of ore?" Rurik asked almost knowingly.

    Kawei held his chest up and grabbed white: "Of course we need ore in particular. As you said, we can make a fortune by selling Ross iron, and it is true. For the prosperity of our Ross, I have to take responsibility. I will desperately demand it. Brothers discontinued production. Did you know that the blast furnace flames were never extinguished in the wind and snow a few days ago. I dare say that only when the blast furnace reaches the end of its life will naturally collapse, and the long-burning furnace fire will really go out."

    Kawei spoke very uplifted, and Rurik listened in a good mood. If you think about it, Kawei¡¯s description is also very scientific. After all, even if it is an earthen blast furnace, the furnace is heated by the full effort of burning fine carbon blocks with the help of a blower. The cost is also high. Smart people will always let it smelt ore and keep it at a high temperature to avoid spending a lot of time and materials on the stove.

    Since dozens of blacksmith apprentices are going to mine mines themselves, their digging operation, Rurik, of course knows whether it has evolved into a collective mining operation for four or five days. He then asked Kamnier who was present.

    "My lord." The young man''s gesture was extremely flattering: "It''s true, we dig frequently, and finally we can ensure that the furnace keeps tapping iron. It is my honor to serve Ross, and I am willing to be tired.

    Rurik said happily, "You kid, your words are full of flattery. Fortunately, your kid is much stronger than the boy in your hometown. Work hard, I will find you a woman next year, and I will find you more in the future. Women, gave me a large group of skilled blacksmiths I heard that Kamni blushed immediately, and it also caused other people to laugh, and the laughter became more and more open.

    Old Clavassen slapped his chest and laughed: "This kid will indeed reach his age next year. According to tradition, he should be married. My lord, you have married more than ten wives and concubines. I think you value this kid so much. Several of our brothers also feel stuck. This child Mnie is trustworthy. It is not enough to find him a woman. It would take three or four if he said nothing."

    "Well, I''ll take this down first." After all, Rurik stretched out his foot and kicked the shy Kamnier, shouting: "Brother, you do it well, I have more important things to leave to you. It."

    After inquiries about substantive issues, Rurik had an understanding of the exact production capacity of iron and bronze in a corner of Roseburg. In fact, its number is not too large, but compared to other feudal kingdoms in Europe, the forces with higher production capacity than Roseburg, I am afraid that only the Eastern Roman Empire is left.

    Of course, this is not only because the furnaces in Roseburg have been tapping iron frequently. Its biggest advantage is that the Duchy of Rose now guards the best quality iron ore veins in Europe. Iron oxides even contain more than 70% or even 80% of the magnets. This is indeed the only ore, and what is even crazier is to guard the only chromite ore. The Elronburg in the north is still producing magical stainless steel.

 Chapter 624ï¼š Furnace Town Planning

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Everyone was waiting for Rurik to announce a new important matter, and they probably guessed what the important matter was.

    Rurik solemnly declared: "Rossberg and other northern lands are too cold to grow wheat, but our people need wheat to fill their stomachs. We must rely on smelting iron and smelting copper to make metalware and sell them in exchange for the wheat we need. Therefore, I am going to you to double your current production capacity! This must be implemented next year!"

    This is really a bold decision. People are surprised and subconsciously start to think about the beauty if the plan is successfully completed.

    A large number of metal objects are produced. Except for the Russ and allies who can enjoy it immediately, the sale will be a huge fortune.

    Ideas are always good, and in order to accomplish this task, the difficulties must be overcome.

    Old Cravason sank a face: "Leurik, we have just discussed it. Our labor is insufficient. If there are enough slaves, it should be possible to do it. But..."

    Rurik stretched out his right hand, and he lowered his face: "Yes. I know all the problems in this! If I say I want to force you to mine frequently, it would be ridiculous. Time is very precious, and your work is too. Very cumbersome. Lack of labor? I thought of some solutions to this problem."

    Kawei immediately echoed: "The labor issue is very serious. If there are enough workers, we would have expanded our production capacity. With the increase in production capacity, our profits will increase. Who would complain about too much money?"

    "Yes. I''m going to deal with this this winter, and there is one more thing I must tell you."

    Rurik cleared his throat again, poked his head and said: "A large number of Balmerks are about to migrate to the British Isles. Their leaders have abandoned their homeland, but many people are unwilling to leave. They abandon their homeland, which means that Let us. I will include those who stay behind and become our Ross people, and a new group of laborers will arrive in Ross soon."

    "Oh? That''s a good thing." Clavasson said so, he also has his own opinions on labor issues: "Those Balmerks are allies after all. Can I talk about my own opinions?"

    "Speaking."

    "Maybe you can go to the East and recruit a group of young men from Novgorod. I don''t know the Balmerks, but I know the Slavs best."

    "It''s a way." Rurik nodded, "Balmerks, Slavs, and the group of Finns in the Eastern Land. Of course, these labor forces can be used, but it will not work in a short time. So, I plan to Use some female workers."

    "Female worker? Mining?"

    "Exactly? Clavasson, you...you don''t seem to be surprised." Rurik was slightly surprised.

    The old guy was indeed not surprised, and slowly said: "Of course women can mine, but they are not as powerful as men. Both me and my guys are fair. We only pay for the weight of the ore shipped, and we don¡¯t care about the ore. Was it a child digging it or a female hot digging it, even if the ore digged by a monster can only be obtained in front of us, I am willing to pay." After all, a blacksmith sneered.

    Rurik shrugged, thinking that these guys really talk about contracts, and there is a simple principle.

    "Okay. I tell you bluntly that I plan to use female workers on a large scale. Remember the group of Tavastian women locked in the barn?"

    Rurik reminded them of this wake-up, and saw that their eyes were strange.

    After a cold show, Kawei slapped his thigh: "Oh! What do you mean by those people? I remember someone was carrying the corpse before. Didn''t all the prisoners die?"

    "Most of them are living well." Rurik was also surprised.

    "Oh? My old friend, are you going to command these women?"

    "Not only the Tavastia women, but also the female prisoners I took from Britain in the west. Give them tools and arrange to dig the ore. I will order them to do things, laziness will be punished, and refusal to work will be executed! This I will not be merciful in this matter. The captive must be worthy of the food and leather clothes I provide!"

    Many people felt a murderous look, and then they trembled.

    Rurik was like a wolf with teeth, giving people the feeling of danger.

    Clavasson cleared his throat again: "Maybe they are suitable for mining, but from my knowledge, women are better at transporting ore. Moreover, now we are no longer lifting sledgehammers to smash rocks, covering branches and burning them and splashing cold water. , The ore disintegrated easily. This dangerous job is just right for the strong man to do."

    "It''s not a problem to let a woman do it." Rurik said along the way: "Since you think the method of expanding and contracting with heat is the most suitable for a strong man to do it. Coincidentally, my mercenaries still have those 100 sou Omi archers, they just can contribute to the labor force. At present, I intend to arrange this for motivation, but those Tavastian women are to be given to the Balmerks after all. They are all the spoils of the summer war coalition forces, and I am not qualified to embezzle them. Allies¡¯ spoils."

    "It''s better to have more brawny guys." Kawei pursed his lips: "I have never been optimistic about those women. A thousand words of praise can''t cover up their disadvantages."

    "Exactly, this is a temporary expedient." Rurik continued: "After Hanukkah, I will **** these women to Balmerk. Don¡¯t worry, I will bring back a batch of Balmers when I return. Merck men. These Balmerk men are usually miners, loggers and so on. Once there is war, they are soldiers. I plan to create and organize a Balmerk flag team under my orders and build merits for me. On weekdays I am responsible for their food, clothing and housing, but they will dig the ore to supply you, and you only need to pay for the goods at the market price."

    Cravason instantly understood the meaning: "Aren''t they five hundred professional miners? No! They are actually your personal mercenaries."

    "The same can be said." Rurik nodded deeply: "At present, I have exactly 50 Balmerk mercenaries under my command. Five hundred more are not a problem. Oh no! I''m afraid there will be no more Balmerks in the future. With this concept, they are the new Ross people. And the Balmerks who immigrated to Britain, they are the people of the Kingdom of York."

    The patriarchs of the blacksmith families looked at each other, whispered and exchanged opinions.

    It was Clavasson who took the lead in expressing his stance: "Rurik, your resolution is always wise, and I support it."

    Others followed up one after another, and there was no objection in this chamber.

    They actually didn''t have a choice at all, because the Duchy of Ross, whether it was Roseburg or Elronburg, currently only these two places have metallurgical industries, and the Duke family is almost the only buyer. The Gould family, which was subordinate to the Duke¡¯s family, and the old Harald family, who later surrendered, monopolized the ironware distribution rights in the Swedish market, and although the latter had been in the group for a short time, it also monopolized the ironware distribution to the Eastern Slavs right.

    A trade route of mining¡útransportation¡úsmelting¡údistribution has been reached. Ross''s Blacksmiths Union currently monopolizes the metal smelting link, which is also the most critical link.

    They are just craftsmen. Besides, many young craftsmen are essentially servants of the duke''s family. The Union of Blacksmiths did not have the power to bargain with Duke Rurik. Although they had accumulated a lot of capital, they were unable to change anything in the face of the Duke. They had to develop the metallurgical industry in accordance with the Duke¡¯s orders. The so-called conscious will did not exist at all. However, in the long-term future, the Union of Blacksmiths and the Duke¡¯s family are a solid community of interests.

    Since adults want production capacity, brothers will produce. Anyway, the Duke must pay afterwards, and he has to collect taxes. After removing material costs and labor costs, everyone can still earn a lot easily.

    This is where the plan for the labor force has come to an end, at least Rurik is full of confidence in his arrangement.

    Of course, it is not enough to have labor. Many people are arranged to mine. If the furnace cannot digest the ore, what you will get is a mine standing in Roseburg.

    There is another plan and arrangement for industrial upgrading, which Rurik gave this time.

    Compared with the labor issue just mentioned, his new arrangement is very simple and shocking.

    Rurik¡¯s request is extremely straightforward: ¡°It is not appropriate to concentrate all the blacksmith shops here in the city, even if it is adjacent to the city wall. I am most afraid that something will cause a fire and cause unnecessary losses in Roseburg. Therefore, we should build a new city, she was born for smelting."

    A new city? All the blacksmiths lifted their bodies.

    "Is it necessary?" Kravasson was the first to ask cautiously.

    "necessary."

    "Not just...for fire prevention."

    "Of course! For many reasons, the most important is to control costs."

    Clavasson didn''t mean to argue at all. Knowing that he had to agree, he asked, "Where is the new city of blacksmiths alive?"

    Just west of Roseburg, deep in the fjord, next to the stream! The point is that the city of blacksmiths is close to the mountains, so the newly mined ore cannot be transported far.

    If this is the reason, sane blacksmiths really have no need to question. Indeed, a major problem in the transportation of ore is the distance between the ore producing area and the smelting center. The mountains cannot move their nests. If the drawbacks of distance are eliminated, there is nothing better than placing the blacksmith shop in the mountainous area. If so, another problem is also very difficult-lack of fresh water.

    The deep part of the fjord is also at the foot of the mountain. Although there is a lack of flat land and vegetation, building a small town with metallurgy as a reason for existence does not require too much area.

    Rurik pointed out his plan in detail: ¡°A small town is necessary. We explore an area, cut down the trees on it, and build a group of houses after the land is leveled. We will build at least four more blast furnaces, build fuel storage warehouses and Mold warehouse. The rest of the buildings and facilities must be built around these four blast furnaces. You all know the facilities in this respect."

    "This is really a big construction project. After all, it is to build a small town." Obviously, Kravasson''s words are something in his words.

    Rurik nodded, he guessed the old guy''s hint.

    Correct! The problem of money.

    But the Lord Duke who holds the military power of the Duchy of Ross is here, who has the power to bargain?

    Rurik didn''t want to use his power to order the blacksmiths to build a city of blacksmiths by themselves, but it really hurts to pay for it. As the Duke of Ross, he has indeed mastered huge wealth, but the construction and investment in many aspects are all gold-swallowing monsters. If this is not desperately plundered from the outside, especially the targeted searches of Northumbria and Mercia, how to give Ross What about the development of the primary industry such as capital?

    In these years of battle, Rurik has most intuitively understood that the most logical and famous saying is the truth¡ªthe basics of primitive capital are accompanied by blood and tears.

    But in this era of great controversy, the Russ either survived in the Northland Fjord and was finally annexed by the Kingdom of Sweden, or went out to become a new Rome, and there was even no third way.

    Therefore, for the rise of Rose, some people must make sacrifices. Even the victims are part of the Ross people.

    Rurik mentioned a condition for them that the so-called blacksmiths union should also pay the taxes of the past year at the end of the winter. Since the blacksmiths have to spend money to build the city of blacksmiths, this is more than tax exempt, or It is said that all the money from taxes is used to purchase local labor on the spot, whether it is men, women or children, who participate in the construction of the city of blacksmiths should be paid, and the rewards are provided by the Union of Blacksmiths.

    Do you have any comments? The opinions are not small.

    But Cravason knew the overall situation, and he expressed support, and others had to follow up and support. As the most senior blacksmith, Clavasson can say that he has watched Rurik grow up to the present and began to grow a beard. He knows that this kid will never pit himself. It seems that the blacksmiths will suffer a big loss temporarily, but it is for the future. Get a huge amount of wealth and glorious smart investment.

    "Then choose a name for the town," Cravason said.

    Rurik scratched his head, and when it came to the name, he didn''t bother to use his brains to pick a name that was pretending to be elegant, so he was straightforward.

    "It''s called Strofnstadt."

    The name is concise and straightforward, no one has any objections.

    The new question is here again, when will the construction of Blast Furnace begin? When the town is built, where does the old blacksmith''s workshop go?

    Rurik has made arrangements, and he is adhering to his usual ability to act. Today he made a plan. Tomorrow, he will start propagating the construction of Blast Furnace Town in the entire Roseburg. About the day after tomorrow, he will choose the site and start logging.

    As for the fate of the old blacksmith shop after the event, it is natural to retain a part of the mature traditional furnaces and iron-making workshops. The old blast furnaces used for rough processing were removed, and the old stock warehouses were also removed. The only use of the old blacksmith shop is to finish ironware, which is to rely on the frying steel method and the 100 steelmaking method to manufacture low-carbon steel tools and weapons. But this is still a long transition, and eventually there are no more blacksmith workshops in the walls of Roseburg.

    The living area is separated from the industrial area, and Rurik hopes to arrange a city in this way. Especially at the moment, the construction of the city is made of wood, and a large number of blacksmith shops are placed in the city. Once a fire is caused, is it not a disaster for the whole city? Even the existence of a large number of wooden buildings in other settlements in the Principality of Roseburg is a stopgap measure in itself. When the cost of cement comes down in the future, the production capacity of stone and clay bricks will increase, and it is necessary to replace the settlements with masonry buildings.

    The rise of a country begins with exhausting its financial resources to develop the primary industry, especially the metallurgical industry and the manufacturing of heavy equipment. Rurik felt that he was actually engaged in real estate in Roseburg and other territories. After all, building a new town would objectively provide job opportunities for the diverse population of Roseburg. Because not everyone is eligible to participate in the war of invading other forces to plunder the spoils. If no one creates a large number of jobs, many people will inevitably waste their time in the muddle. It''s no wonder they, the cold and long winter is only the strongest who can bravely go out to catch wild beasts and sell leather to make money. The masses of people are like hibernating black bears hiding in their homes for substantial hibernation.

    Human beings don''t really want to hibernate, but are forced to do so by the harsh environment. Unless, an opportunity to make a huge fortune is in front of them, they will take the risk.

    Simple work such as building towns, mining, and logging can make many people earn money, and also allow them to have the money to buy a full meal of wheat.

    This is enough? not enough!

    Rurik was under great pressure, and he realized that he was actually operating his principality carefully under the pressure of tense funds. The wealth obtained by various means in the past year should be consumed a lot in this winter. Although the sale of steel products is very profitable, it is also necessary to be able to rely on other high value-added goods to obtain more wealth.

    Regarding the steel industry, Rurik felt that he had made very detailed arrangements, and he also made other arrangements.

    This time, Lilia became the protagonist.

    Without him, the Cravasons are all talents, and the married daughter-in-law has also become a new talent. Lilia has become a master at making glassware in constant practice. She has not dared to engage in glass blowing at the risk of scalding her lungs, but she has become more sophisticated in die-casting glass. She knows how to match glass materials herself, and she also figured out how to control the stove''s heat. Uukanshu.com But the key to success lies in excellent bronze molds.

    But she was pregnant again, it would be foolish to expect a pregnant woman to work hard.

    The glassware is crystal clear, and anyone who owns it will regard it as a treasure. Its added value is very high, but the output of Roseburg''s glassware is too low unless it really becomes an industry.

    As the oldest sister-in-law of the Duke of Ross, the eldest lady of the White Tree Manor, a natural and respectable doer, Lilia has her own opinion, which is to call Ross for a new sailing in Sorgon, and then from the hometown of Novgorod. Here are a group of young women, preferably girls from the same hometown of White Tree Manor. It is not only the female workers who make glassware, but also the workers who use the new glassware to distill ale to make spirits.

    This is a very constructive suggestion!

    Rurik nodded, fully approving and remembering deeply.

    Indeed, he also planned to take Svetlana to Novgorod to visit relatives. Besides, I still lack an Irmenslavian wedding with her. Such a public wedding will also have a strong political significance. It is to all the Novgorods living in the vicinity of Lake Ilmen. The Slavs of the region displayed the monarch¡¯s goodwill gesture, which was conducive to rule.

 Chapter 625ï¼š This is the power of capital

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Compared to other forces, the Ross people do have a very strong power of action.

    This is not that they have any deep beliefs that transcend others. To a large extent, their enthusiasm for action lies in wealth.

    After discussing the countermeasures with the blacksmiths, Rurik hurriedly counted his money treasury.

    A large number of wooden boxes and suitcases are piled up in the well-prepared house. Inside are only gold coins, silver coins and copper coins obtained by various means. Among them, the silver coins produced in Old Rome and Frank are the largest. Not only money, but a large number of physical materials are the solid backing for his administrative order.

    That is food!

    A large amount of grains have been piled up literally, and the population directly controlled by the Principality of Ross is far more than in the past, and there are more than 20,000 people including infants.

    However, Tombstone Island, Elronburg, Fiskburg, Covenstad and Shilla Fort, these permanent settlements are completely self-sufficient, and the consumption of local people is much lower than their economic output.

    The largest settlement in the Duchy of Ross is Roseburg. Although Rurik had long wanted to completely move his capital to New Roseburg at the mouth of the Neva River, due to practical factors, he found that he still needed to vigorously develop the prosperous place of Roseburg.

    Roseburg has the largest population and is also the industrial, commercial and cultural center of the Principality. The strongest combat effectiveness of the Principality is also located here.

    The city can be further developed. Since the fjord environment once hindered development, log on the spot and open up new land. This is of course only one way. The other way is the piles of grain and coins in the warehouse.

    The people of Roseburg really want to spend most of their time on food production like fishing and hunting as they have done in the past seven to eighty years? The grain that is enough for everyone to eat for a whole year is in the warehouse. Although it is close to the sea, the overall dry and cold environment naturally brings advantages in grain storage. The people in Roseburg do not need to produce food. All the people living here do high-value-added jobs. For food problems, blood transfusions from other regions are enough.

    Looking at the amazing food and wealth, Liu Li Ke is full of confidence!

    Entering the moment of December, Roseburg¡¯s daylight hours have actually plummeted to a mere four hours. Everyone knows the shortness of the day, and the extreme cold at night makes people reluctant to go out.

    To build a small town in such an environment and organize a large number of people to dig ore is really a joke of human lives.

    Time is always precious. The blast furnace that keeps burning can''t stop suddenly. The first two furnaces have to continue to devour ore.

    Moreover, even if the severe winter is not suitable for building new earth blast furnaces in new areas, at least the woods must be cut down and basic blacksmith sheds must be built.

    In spite of difficulties, Rurik did not want to linger.

    Because the Hanukkah of the Ross people and the entire Nordic world is not far away.

    On December 10 of the Julian calendar, the men and women who stayed in Roseburg relied on the mad news before, and they walked out of the house and moved closer to the three-story mansion of the Duke.

    Most of the strong men went to the north, especially entrenched in Elronburg, using it as a "base", carrying rations for winter hunting in search of precious furs.

    Most of the people who stayed in Roseburg were young and old men and women, and even many outsiders. When it comes to a strong labor force, there are naturally also the mercenaries that Rurik valued, as well as Heliger and his Mellaren permanent residents.

    Even the Tavastia women who were allowed to walk out of the warehouse. They became much healthier because of the continued good food, and now they all changed into the rewarded leather clothes, and they stood in the crowd with doubts and caution. In front of the huge ducal palace.

    Thousands of people of all colors gathered, and the crowd also attracted many foreign businessmen. Regarding the construction of a new town, the news about encouraging logging and mining has made many ordinary people itchy, and their hands have become even more itchy.

    People have heard a lot of news. Based on Lord Rurik¡¯s past, all the promises made by the Lord will be fulfilled afterwards, and it must be inevitable this time.

    This was also questioned. After all, if so many people were encouraged to work, the Duke was bound to suffer financially. Adults should pay all participants. This is not much.

    The severe winter still makes many people so boring to stay at home.

    In the past, the majority of Russ were poor, and this poverty was directly reflected in the thinness of clothing. Nowadays, men and women are wearing leather clothes, each of them is furry. Keeping warm is no longer a problem, but shyness in the pocket is the big problem.

    The roaring sound outdoors began before the sun rose, and Rurik was in a good mood, but his wives and concubines complained endlessly.

    He simply ate some dried meat, and immediately changed his wives and concubines into neat and decent leather clothes.

    The elites of Rose gathered in the rare and solid concrete floor of the Duke¡¯s mansion.

    Harrodsson saw the old Otto and embraced him like a brother, his face glowing with enthusiasm as if it were a holiday.

    "Brother, the whole Roseburg is boiling. Everyone is waiting to make a fortune, and Rurik should be completely trustworthy."

    [Book friend welfare you can get cash or points, as well as iPhone12, Switch waiting for you! Follow the vx public account [Book Friends Base Camp] to get it!

    "Of course." Otto was still a little dizzy because of yesterday''s problem with liquor. He plucked his fur again, and the cold hit him and his whole spirits swelled, "Wait for a while, Ric will come out, you and a group of brothers will quickly set up a table for me, and he will give another speech."

    "Just outside the yard? How about building with snow?"

    "Yes, do it quickly."

    Otto¡¯s old guys hurriedly set up a podium for Rurik, and when the winter sun completely shone on the frozen Roseburg, Rurik stood on the makeshift podium set up for him in furry clothes.

    In front of him, there were enthusiastic smiles from thousands of people.

    He stretched out his hands and gradually calmed down the commotion among the people, and then looked around at his head and kept repeating a simple word with his changing voice.

    "Build a town! Work! Rich! Everyone! Every day! A silver coin! I will give you food, and you will get the money!"

    He kept screaming at these very short phrases. The sentence is so simple, and the content is so tempting!

    Shouting a bunch of tirades? At this time when there is no loudspeaker and papermaking technology has not yet been made, the public announcement of the decree should indeed be concise and concise.

    Rurik felt that he had to rely desperately on a few words and phrases to explain his commands, and the facts proved that he was successful again.

    For the blacksmiths to build new towns, only some people with strong bodies are eligible to participate, and those who have gathered here have known in advance. Those old Ross men who are not too old and even some strong women are labors that need to be used, and they are all eligible to receive a silver coin for this day!

    How generous is the reward? The Duke also promised that he would provide food, and the reward would be paid daily.

    In this way, would any worker not earn enough money to buy ten pounds of oatmeal and nine pounds of wheat after working for a day? On normal days, such food is enough to live a person for half a month.

    Although the inflow of a large amount of silver coins into Ross has caused the prices of many consumer goods to skyrocket outrageously, the prices of wheat and meat are still low. They don''t understand what is the macroeconomic regulation and control of the economy. In fact, Rurik also lacks knowledge in this area, but Rurik has the only granary and the only treasury in Roseburg, and only he has formulated a very low guide for the materials of the national economy and the people''s livelihood. Especially for salt and iron, Rurik actually completed the monopoly. These are the most core things related to the survival of the Principality are in his hands, and he feels that he opens up and throws the remaining things on the market, allowing all kinds of merchants and producers to coordinate themselves.

    How is this not an opportunity to make money? If the construction of a town takes one hundred days, the brawny who participates will not only get a hundred days'' worth of food, but also get a pound of silver in his hand.

    Just this pound of silver is enough for myself, his wife and children to live a beautiful year.

    They are completely lack of economic knowledge, but their arithmetic skills are all talents. They inherited the arithmetic skills of traditional Vikings, and they immediately realized the huge benefits of this. Men and women were uttering Viking roars, and the roars were all praising the Duke''s mercy.

    This was a cheering voice, and the majestic voice deeply shook the heart of the Queen Mary, and also shook the other wives and concubines of Rurik again.

    In fact, Mary was the one who touched the rally the most. What she saw with her naked eyes was that in the hometown of the Vikings, a heroic king was supported by countless people.

    Merely this matter is the only legend left in Mercia''s hometown. It seems that the old Mercia king two hundred years ago had the support of the people in a flash, but unfortunately, his cheap father Wigraf was clearly a faint king.

    She unconsciously clutched her belly, and then stared at Rurik who was standing on the snowdrift and continuing to give orders. She didn''t know whether to talk about a major event.

    Because the Queen Mary hasn''t seen the menstruation for more than two months, and the only man close to each other after the last menstruation was Rurik.

    Perhaps at most 1,500 people participated in the infrastructure construction of Blast Furnace Town. How long is the construction period? It may last for two months, or even the short construction period due to sunshine time.

    He also knew that some gag guys would get in there, and there would be laborers who fished and paddled.

    It is of course necessary to arrange a handful of supervisors for them, but some non-essential wear and tear also need to be tolerated.

    Compared with the future when Blast Furnace Town is completed and put into production, what is the money paid now? Even the focus is not on the construction of cities and towns at all, but on how much ore the mobilized Ross people can dig in the mountains.

    Rurik doesn''t worry that the ore will dry up one day, if there is, it will be thousands of years later!

    It is an iron ore vein extending from Denmark to the Arctic Ocean. It is the best iron ore vein in Europe. It is a vein that cannot be dug for tens of thousands of years by simply relying on hammer chisel and thermal expansion and contraction.

    People chatted lively because of silver coins and food problems, and the rumbling sound continued for a while.

    Rurik waited for them to become quiet, and then officially announced the mining.

    The new speech is still extremely simple and more penetrating.

    "Anyone! Mining! I will buy it at the market price!"

    Rurik kept repeating these phrases, as if an arrow hit the hearts of all men, women and children.

    What is generosity, this is great generosity!

    Rurik¡¯s declaration confirmed all the previous rumors that everyone in Roseburg who can handle a hammer and pickaxe now has the qualifications to mine and make money.

    So, when does the work start?

    Just on the 12th of the approximate calendar!

    Rurik deliberately chose this date for no special reason, just because "Double Twelve" can be interpreted as a good luck literally.

    However, when Rurik made all the declarations, the assembled people ran away cleanly.

    Rurik was dumbfounded at seeing himself, and he laughed out of silence for a while.

    "Damn it, what did these guys do? They didn''t run as fast as they did when they were in the war." Otto snapped.

    Leurik quickly went down the snow hill, he was refreshed and his throat felt dry.

    "Everyone has finished running, what do you think." Otto asked immediately.

    "Nothing. They are all busy going home to get tools and go mining in the mountains." Rurik said with a smile. As a father, Otto was stern this time.

    Otto knew instinctively that Rurik''s tossing must be a hemorrhage of wealth, and this kid now has huge wealth in his hands to be eligible to spend it. Otto simply did not hold it properly, so he explained his doubts straight to the point.

    What else can Rurik do? He shrugged: "They can make money, and I won''t lose. You will wait and see, next year we will be stronger at this moment."

    Hearing it, Otto didn''t say anything anymore.

    Rurik''s judgment was completely correct, and the people who had promised rushed towards the mountains with tools and their sleds. Most people claim to know what the iron mine looks like, but the number of women dispatched is staggering, and many people are obviously following blindly.

    The old people, teenagers, young women, and even all old women, the guys who stopped weaving in their hands, rushed to the mountains with tools.

    To be fair, Rurik was indeed shocked by the enthusiasm of such a group of blind movers. The chaos pointed out by the old man is a fact, but the chaos will soon stabilize.

    It is completely because iron ore needs to be hardened by itself, and they are rushed in by the trend of interest. Only some people can really dig iron ore and successfully bring it back.

    Rurik also explained that the ore should be sold at the market price. To put it bluntly, the price was actually set by himself and the Blacksmiths Union together and controlled the pricing power. This is the sharp sickle for harvesting labor.

    What''s more, the entire population of Roseburg knows real iron ore? If ordinary granite is excavated, it will naturally not be able to pay the high price of iron ore.

    Rurik anticipated many things, which were fulfilled in the short day of the next day.

    In fact, many people are afraid of the cold at night, avoid being frozen to death and simply give up mining. One by one, two dingy people withdrew home that night, working as a weaving buddy. At least hiding in a warm home and weaving with an oil lamp, the money will be a lot less, at least it will not be frozen to death.

    Those who simply set up sheds in the mountains for the night did indeed bring back a batch of ore. Unfortunately, the blacksmiths only took the real ore after sorting, and the granite only paid for the price of ordinary stone.

    Even for iron ore, it was purchased by the Blacksmith Alliance at the market price, and its price plummeted by half. There are many spontaneous miners who are very angry, so what''s the problem? No one is forcing everyone to mine. If you can''t stand this low price, don''t do it.

    However, the large group of Tevastia women were left to dig for mines, even if the women were really not suitable for digging with an axe and chisel, their current status was a slave labor. Mining and transporting ore to earn silver coins? Don''t think about it! However, their accommodation, food, and clothes were all provided by the Duke of Ross. Their labor was the price of obtaining these materials, and they had no bargaining power.

    Even if this group of women has not been taken to mining, on December 11th of the Julian calendar, Rurik reiterated their fate in a language they all understand: "You will all be Balmerks. Women, you will not be slaves! You must work for me in exchange for the food, clothes and housing that I give you. When the weather becomes warmer, I will lead you to faraway places. Tavastia is dead, you You bear the scourge of the old leader''s wrong decision, but I am not a villain. You will eventually get a stable life, as long as you do things for me honestly now."

    Any one of them is free now, in fact, they are completely able to escape, but none of them dared to do so. Where can I escape? Be the prey of the beasts on the ice field? Tavastia is indeed dead, where is his home?

    They still don''t understand what a bright future is. At least for now, they can only get food by working according to the orders of the conquerors. The wise people are naturally going one step at a time.

    It is exactly this night ~ www.novelhall.com~ After careful statistics, a total of 450 young women from Tavastia were given out small axes and chisels. Some of them were obviously forced to have long handles. Draft axe. A group of mining women should set off tomorrow.

    This night, many men and women are also preparing, even if the "invisible hand" has screened out those who are not suitable for mining in Roseburg on this day, there are still many people who still plan to work hard to mine ore to make money, even if they dig by mistake. granite.

    Except for the chiseling, fishing, seal hunters, Parla and others who make soap, those who are busy weaving, leather and clothing manufacturers, and other people with their own jobs, any idle labor in Roseburg is mobilized.

    No, on December 12 of the Julian calendar, only young children, mothers who cannot escape, and the truly infirm did not participate in it. The labor force of Roseburg is mobilized.

    Even Lumia was ordered to make sacrifices to the statue of Thor alone, and to encourage the people on a spiritual level.

    The noisy people brought their tools to pull the sled, and walked mightily to the west of Roseburg.

    An unknown worker also laid the first stake for Blast Furnace Town...

 Chapter 626ï¼š Hanukkah Eve

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    In the depths of the fjord of Roseburg, the stream has frozen, and it is still a trickle under the ice.

    A pine forest is being watched, and a new town will rise here.

    People carrying big axes and double saws began to work, sweeping the vegetation very violently.

    The earth was shaking, and the pine trees covered with snow and ice fell one after another. The collapsed tree trunk was tied with a cable, and it was immediately pulled onto the ice surface, and then hauled away by waiting reindeer and ponies.

    Although they are small trees, they are suitable for general building materials and ship materials. The wood processed from these logs will first be used for the construction of the "Ross Duma", but the most critical beam material needs to be taken from the giant spruce farther north.

    During the short day, nearly a thousand strong men wielded their tools. On the first day alone, more than 500 pine trees were felled. How can a piece of bare tree stumps dazzle in the sunset?

    Rurik stayed at this construction site with a group of entourages. He didn''t personally go into battle in the least, or what is the point of doing some physical work by the duke himself besides showing his emotions?

    He is here to supervise the work. It is not the builders who fell the woods, but as many as 80 captured Mercia women.

    The old priest of Lindsay Abbey who was also captured, this old fellow was wrapped in fur, and he was pestering a large cross **** with twine on the snow, and his mouth was full of words of consolation to this group of women.

    Ten or twenty large pottery and ten large iron pots were erected on the snowy ground. These women put a lot of wheat and oatmeal into the pot and ten large iron pots, and a pile of chopped yellow carrots, onions, seals and meat. They are ordered to cook delicious meals with pure seal oil.

    Almost three women are in charge of a Weng or Guo, whose task is only to cook, and the reward is the delicious meal of the day.

    Hello everyone, our official account will find gold and coin red envelopes every day, as long as you pay attention to it, you can receive the last benefit at the end of the year. Please seize the opportunity.

    The fragrant smell gradually filled the cold air, and the people who were busy cutting trees and pulling wood were greedy.

    Too many words of encouragement are empty and boring, and the greasy meal is the most consolation.

    Rurik was very willing to use materials, and in exchange, the brothers who worked hard for them were also full of enthusiasm.

    The soft light of the setting sun made the world of silver and white orange red!

    Rurik saw the sudden disappearance of a forest. Looking at the group of brawny men, especially the mercenaries who were ordered to cut the wood, many of them simply took off their leather jackets and drenched sweat with their golden-haired arms in the snow.

    Of course, this is a very dangerous thing, and some people don''t even know that their body temperature is too bad.

    Fortunately, the day time is limited. Although they can still work at night, they will not be given a lot of working time, and probably not a few people should take risks to work.

    The working drums banged, and they returned with tools, hurriedly digging up their own delicious meals with their big wooden bowls.

    People sitting on the snowy ground, holding a bowl in one hand and a spoon in one hand, swallowed the thick porridge mixed with grains, vegetables, fat and salt fiercely.

    Their fatigue is actually written on their faces, and their workload is also very amazing, which is eloquent in terms of fierce eating.

    Many people filled their stomachs with food, and they were hooked after eating.

    At this moment, Rurik deliberately ordered the drum to be beaten again, and someone shouted: "The Duke sends money!"

    Rurik sat in the setting sun in a furry suit. There was a low table in front of him with an open cloth bag on it.

    When they heard that they had money to take, those people hurriedly ate the wooden bowls, licked the grains of wheat, and ran over excitedly.

    As Rurik promised, the laborer''s remuneration is paid daily. The duke does not give no remuneration because of his status as a laborer. The mercenaries, the Ross natives, and the permanent immigrants of Mellaren all get a silver coin.

    They took the money and ran away happily, many of them simply ran to the east to remit their homes.

    Overtime? Overtime is not allowed. Isn''t it a death to stay at the construction site so coldly at night? Since the Duke is willing to stay, stay, brothers should go back to rest.

    "You... ran so fast..."

    Lurik was unable to complain, so he let them leave unless he paid for overtime.

    It''s just that with the current climate, working overtime is also full of dangers.

    Just as the sun was fading to the west, a group of people pulling sledges like an army of emperor penguins appeared.

    Those are the so-called female miners in Tavastia under supervision, as well as other free miners...

    They parted ways soon after walking out of the mountain. The real female miners moved to the place where the wheat was still being boiled. They wiped their hands and faces with snow, held their wooden bowls to receive the rewards of the Ross people, and then feasted on the spot.

    "These lambs... are so pitiful!" Old Pastor Lindsay watched. He felt that Duke Rose''s move was kind, but he hoped that everyone here, men and women, young and old, would convert to that sacred faith.

    Like Eskil, the regional bishop of Frank that left, these clergy saw the spread of faith as a task.

    The old priest wanted to act, hoping to develop all these black-haired women into believers.

    Of course, he spared no effort to try to influence Rurik, but he failed.

    Their current identities are slave labor in the practical sense.

    Lurik and Jeflo, who was ordered to supervise, ate by the bonfire, so naturally they talked about these women.

    "Are they serious in their work?"

    "of course."

    "I don''t believe it very much." Rurik was indeed questioning.

    But Yevlo slapped his chest and said with a smile: "I have taken some measures. Sir, they are afraid of death, so I pulled out the laziness among them, and opened their leather jackets in public..."

    "Ah!" Rurik was taken aback and couldn''t believe that Jeflo would do this. "They are the women who are going to hand over to the Balmerks, you can''t do that..."

    "Is worried that I would humiliate them? I didn''t do it. But the cold will freeze people to death. I use this to warn them that the price of laziness is freezing to death."

    "Then they completely obeyed?"

    "Exactly."

    Gevlo looked arrogant, and Rurik was not questioning anything.

    "Today is the first day of work, and the prestige of killing the proud ones among them is also good. I care more about their results."

    Jeflo thought for a while, "You should ask the blacksmith accompanying you about this. In my opinion, they are women after all. Some time ago they seemed to be so weak that they almost starved to death. Their results are limited, so I''m sorry for the current Maizi."

    Rurik shrugged: "It''s okay. They will become strong through labor, so that they will be transported to Balmerk and there will be no death on the way."

    Night has fallen, and the women who have eaten their meals are still sitting on the ground, and the high-carb, high-fat, and high-salt foods continue to linger. They are all wrapped in leather clothes, and I don''t know what other arrangements are for the evening.

    At the moment, there are only a group of elite mercenaries from Rurik remaining on the construction site. They bring tools to chop wood on the spot, or repair new wooden piles with the intention of smashing into the ground tomorrow. There are also guys who are full holding pickaxes. The axe and shovel dig the pit to build the foundation of the wall...

    After a while, mercenaries armed with weapons gathered, and Tavastia women who were on standby gathered in terror.

    They almost instinctively felt that even though they were physically exhausted, they would have to please these brave and brawny men before they would be let go.

    Of course tragic things cannot happen.

    Rurik just talked with the blacksmith who was the overseer, and after adopting thermal expansion and contraction mining techniques, the work of this group of women is basically to make the big ore into small pieces, and then transport it to the sledge with bare hands. , And finally pulled the heavy sled out.

    For the real brawny, these jobs will not be very tiring, but it is a kind of torture for this group of women.

    The blacksmith''s contempt was written on his face, but his identity was humble, and he had no intention of questioning Rurik himself. The blacksmith was very pleased, Master Rurik was not dissatisfied with the amount of ore excavated.

    Seeing that Ore Rurik was in a good mood, he approached the group of women and yelled in Old Finnish: "You did a good job, continue tomorrow! Now you have finished your meal and leave immediately. I order you to rest in the warehouse."

    This is the release order? They are still panic, because Jeflo really punished a few disobedient people in the mine, causing the whole group to be afraid of being deliberately frozen to death.

    Seeing that they were not going back, Rurik had to order the mercenaries to drive them away.

    No, they pulled the sled and ran to Roseburg not far away.

    In the middle of the night, a large number of bonfires were lit on the construction site, and the flames were clearly visible in the three-story "palace" in Rurik.

    The Roseburg at night was very rare and very lively. As soon as the women unloaded a large amount of ore at the blacksmith''s mansion, another group of free miners also came with ore.

    The Tavastia female miners unloaded the ore and hurried back to sleep in the warm warehouse. There were only a group of Ross people who had doubts about the price of the ore arguing with Ross''s blacksmiths, which caused some noise.

    Rurik was on the third floor, the wooden window opened a crack, and he just saw the fire in the distance.

    Not only the light from the construction site in the depths of the fjord, but also the fire on the eastern ice surface. He was a senior fisherman who bore hole night fishing and relied on the phototaxis of fish for winter fishing.

    There was a soft footstep, and Rurik pricked his ears.

    "who is it?"

    "It''s me, Mary..."

    "You should go to bed. According to the rules, I will accompany Lumia tonight."

    "Yes. But there is something..."

    Mary approached Rurik directly, half of her eyes illuminated by the cold moon. She grabbed Rurik''s hand and pressed it to her belly.

    "You? Have it?" Rurik was taken aback.

    "Yes, even if I am unclean, the child must be yours."

    Rurik suppressed the surprise in his heart, and asked, "Does anyone else know?"

    "Only Lumia knows. I told her that this child will have the power of Mercia and will not interfere with other people''s heirs. She...she blesses me."

    "I also bless you. Are you sure this is a boy?"

    "Boys like you must be so. I consulted the pastor of Lindsay and the John Invall, and they all said it was my destiny."

    a boy? Rurik laughed, he couldn''t ask for it.

    "Could you think of your child''s name?"

    "Yes, it''s called Regraf."

    The name? Obviously it is against Wigraf. Rurik still didn''t know whether the dead Wiglav was Mary''s cheap dad, anyway, it was Mercia''s failed faint lord. Mary gave birth to a successor named Regrav. According to the inheritance system of the British kingdoms, if the prince is extinct, the princess''s heirs enjoy the right of succession.

    Regrav, originally meant to be "the returning nobleman", and his name implies his destiny.

    "What a good name. You must give me a boy named Regrave!" After that, Rurik patted Mary on the cheek again, her affectionate appearance aroused interest.

    However, as the first sea king of Ross, and even the sea king in various senses, this night Rurik gave all his love to his first woman Lumia.

    The first daughter, Velika, is already eating liquid food. As the destined successor high priest, she does not have the power to be weak. Even though she was cruel at the time of weaning, Lumia, the mother, was very worried. The daughter inherited the will of the old priest Veria, and her perseverance must be cultivated from an early age.

    Although quite suddenly, after the night, Lumia felt that her second child was not far away.

    She enjoys this process and subconsciously thinks that if the new child is a boy, it would be perfect. That would be a good boy fighting for his father.

    In this era, the number of people determines the power of a country. The ordinary people of the Duchy of Ross don''t think much. They plainly believe that as long as the number of children in their family is large, and the cubs will work or fight in the future, their wealth will definitely increase and their lives will become more and more comfortable.

    What''s more, the Duke has given everyone a copy!

    People really don¡¯t think much. What men and women see is that as long as children grow up to six years old, they can be sent to the duke for training and study. Not only do they train and learn knowledge, the most important thing is that the duke is responsible for the children¡¯s food. The degree makes everyone envious!

    The Duke already has 18 named wives and concubines, and he has children at the age of thirteen. The Duke has guaranteed food for the children under his command for several years, and the Duke has raised the orphans of all the heroes who died in battle.

    All signs indicate that the Duke encourages the people to hurry up and give birth. Now that a large amount of wealth is hoarded in Roseburg, people no longer worry about not being able to raise many children because of poverty.

    Why should we worry? The children grow up to six years old, and they are all raised with the help of the duke. This kind of national grace must of course be repaid, and how to repay is naturally to follow the Duke''s arrangement.

    How about the children''s meeting? Of course, eating the Duke¡¯s meal is to open up the land and expedition for the Duke, and will always win. Ordinary Ross people don''t have any big ambitions, they just follow the decision of their hero king, so what they have to do now is to hurry up and be happy with their wife.

    Many Ross youths are no longer a wife, and the strategy of polygamy, which Frank regarded as barbaric and absurd, has made Ross a vigorously.

    The old priest Lindsay criticized this as a barbaric act of the Vikings.

    How is that? This is the most correct way for the Russ population to burst out and accumulate strength. Because the fathers of the children born are all Roths, after the children are born, they will naturally make self-positioning, and tens of thousands of men and women of Roth are born.

    Rurik estimated that in Roseburg alone, there are more than 3,000 women with fertility. If you count young women living in other regions, it is theoretically feasible for the women of the Duchy of Ross to give birth to 5,000 people a year.

    Humans are not beasts. He conservatively estimated that 3,000 babies will be born a year, and there will only be more in the future. Coupled with a much better health condition and a greatly improved standard of living than before, the child''s mortality rate has also plummeted.

    What a huge abyss this is. If the local steel industry in Roseburg cannot make a major improvement, the tens of thousands of children in the future will have to eat the Principality poorly.

    For the time being, there is no crisis, so the construction of huge financial resources now is really far-sighted.

    So before Hanukkah, all the work was done steadily, and there was no misfortune during the period. If there was, there was a logger who was accidentally injured by a fallen tree trunk.

    Hanukkah is not far away, and sunshine has become extremely rare every day.

    A piece of wood disappeared, and a circle of walls rose from the ground! A large number of solid woodcut frames within the wall have been completed.

    The real slave laborers, free miners, and even some guest merchants and other idle craftsmen, they are not picky about the efficiency of money acquisition. These people are all mining and transporting them back, and they just created a building in the industrial area where Roseburg was buried. Mountain of Ore!

    As for the incompetent guy who dug back a pile of granite, these stones were immediately bought by the Blacksmiths Alliance.

    This group of senior blacksmiths are already building large stone buildings.

    The environment is bitterly cold There are 10,000 men, women and children living in Roseburg, and their hearts are extremely hot.

    The days are extremely short, but business activities are quite lively. Rothman, who sold his labor to earn money, immediately started trading in exchange for life products to improve his life. At night, the couple was busy creating new lives again, and life was full of hope.

    Therefore, this year''s Hanukkah should build a huge wooden tower on the frozen coast.

    All the Ross people, allies, Slavic and Finnish wives who live in Roseburg, should watch a fire show.

    In the "day without sun", with the fire tower as the sun, I finally saw the first ray of sunshine in the east of the New Year.

    Hanukkah is tomorrow!

    The busy people of all colors stopped all work, and even the female miners in Tavastia were on holiday.

    Without him, pure darkness is about to fall, and when the stars reach the correct position, the already standing wooden tower will ignite a raging fire...

    The hour is coming.

 Chapter 627ï¼š Welcome to 834

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The sun went down and the afterglow dissipated below the sea level.

    Stars envelop the world, and the temperature is extremely low. The opposite of low temperature is the excitement of Roseburg.

    A large amount of wood waste materials, branches, and dead wood were piled up, and a huge wooden tower was successfully piled up. The piled tower has become a new nation. The so-called burning tower is a gift to the gods, and every household must contribute a little firewood.

    No matter where they are from, they are now Ross people, and the worship of flames is welcomed by everyone.

    The hour has come, the stars are grouped together, the aurora is a green streamer, and suddenly a meteor passes by!

    Someone raised his hand to the sky: "That''s Valkyrie on parade!"

    But the meteor suddenly dissipated, and some people were stubborn, raising their hands to forcefully say that he saw the meteor, and saw the smile of the old priest Veria, who was transformed into a Valkyrie.

    People evoke empathy for words, regardless of whether they really see a meteor, his family means that they have seen the image of the old priest.

    The rumors are getting more and more outrageous, and some people even claim that he personally received the blessing of the gods.

    "Maybe there is a god. Veria, you are indeed the Valkyrie. All of us agree that you are the Valkyrie." Rurik doesn''t comment on the rumors, but in his heart he hopes that these useful rumors will spread. Wider.

    In a rising principality, people from at least three cultural groups have gathered to form a new Rose.

    It was the native Russ who used force to conquer a principality, so she naturally has the possibility of splitting. Unless, all people admire the same thing, such as flames.

    Under the wooden tower, all the people of all colors who lived in Roseburg gathered here. Not only them, but also people from Elronburg, Covenstad and Tombstone Island, they came to participate in this grand event in reindeer sleighs and horse sleighs.

    The men put on armed sacred spirits and the women put on floral clothes and tried their best to make themselves colorful. A large group of children were running around, and the swaddled babies yelled and cried.

    There were lit torches everywhere, and a wreath of flames burned on the Roseburg wooden wall.

    Lumia stared at the antler helmet and chanted the sacrificial text again, and Rurik personally beheaded the five reindeer.

    The handsome face of the young boy and the beard that had just grown were stained with deer''s blood red, and R¨¹lik held a burning torch high and threw it into the dry pyre.

    Under the stars, moonlight, and aurora, smoke billowed from the frozen beach of Roseburg.

    Soon, the first flame ignited, and the pupils of more than 10,000 spectators also lit up flames. They stood and stared at the flames and gradually turned into fire dragons, and then felt the refreshing warmth...

    The tower of fire has been burning, and the firewood has been piled up continuously.

    Until the new dawn breaks through the darkness before dawn, people no longer need a fire tower to illuminate the darkness.

    The soft light of the morning light cast on the faces of tens of thousands of people who watched the sunrise on the ice field.

    Welcome to 834 AD!

    The daylight hours in the few days after sunrise are still very short, and then this time will quickly lengthen, and it will stretch to occupy half of the whole day in three months.

    The 834 year of the Julian calendar has arrived.

    As the highest noble of the Principality, his childish face is attractive enough, but now his eye sockets are very obvious, and his eyes are beginning to become deep and sharp.

    This Nordic body began to grow golden fluff vigorously. Only the wife and concubines knew where the clothes were wrapped. Only the cheeks, lips and chin, the fluff was clearly visible.

    Many old guys who grew up with Otto, they thought of Otto when they saw this young boy.

    Otto was also a beautiful boy and a good fighter. Because of this, he has the right to marry the beautiful Niya.

    It was a distant past, and Ross was no longer the small tribe who lived by himself.

    Nowadays, all the known world north of Tombstone Island is completely the territory of the Duchy of Ross, and the people living on it, either their own family members or servants, no longer exist any forces that can threaten the power of Ross.

    If there is, it is the Karelian who needs to be conquered.

    So this year, in accordance with the promise made to the Suomi people last year, take the Karelians to operate?

    Rurik had no intention of covering up his ambitions. He began to deliberately utter cruel words, shouting out a slogan that made all the strong men thrilled: "Use Rose''s sword and shield to compete for living space in the sun."

    The Duke is going to war again! May I ask if there are still enemies in this world that my brothers are afraid of?

    The Danes are obviously unfounded, the group of allies in Svealand are dejected losers, and one of the British guys are stupid.

    Ross is stronger than before, because among the mercenaries who are ordered to participate in the logging work are a group of native Balmerks. Everyone believes in Odin and has exactly the same warrior culture.

    The Balmerk mercenaries are not only for money, they feel that following Rurik will continue to achieve themselves in victory after victory, and finally become heroic spirits.

    How can you just let yourself be accounted for by a good thing? There are still brothers in my hometown who are unwilling to emigrate to Britain. Wouldn''t it be better for everyone to directly raise the flag of Ross?

    With the extension of the daytime, the work that was suspended due to the extreme cold has been fully resumed.

    In early January, another small-scale cold current descended south, giving the already frozen world another rather severe snowfall. Fortunately, the snowfall process only lasted three days.

    What''s this? As usual, people sweep the snow piles in front of the door and build them into snow piles, and then shovel the blood clots onto the sled to pull out the city.

    After the snow, the construction speed of Blast Furnace Town has been greatly accelerated.

    This book is organized and produced by the public account. Follow VX [Book Friends Base Camp to receive cash red envelopes!

    The wooden piles at the core of the wall are all built, and the rest is to build the wall around these solid wooden piles. Inside the wall, not only have the wooden piles used to construct the woodcut slats built, but they have also begun to stack wooden walls to build wooden floors.

    As far as the construction of wooden houses is concerned, Ross has not only learned the techniques of the Slavs, but also made improvements and innovations on its basis. In Rurik''s view, these are nothing innovations, but rely on the existing technical level to create the traditional wooden houses that are common in Europe before the electrical age.

    A large number of woodcuts are for the craftsmen to live and live, and the apparently simple wooden houses are simply warehouses.

    A clearing was deliberately left, and the original roots on it were dug out. The land was leveled, and some simple sheds that leaked air were placed on it.

    Here will stand a blast furnace, as well as a large number of auxiliary small furnaces.

    A hill of iron ore is being piled up, and the ore dug from the mountain is covered with a layer of snow, making it even more magnificent.

    Regarding the construction of Blast Furnace Town, ore mining, timber transportation and processing, traditional leather and linen production, soap manufacturing, and even ship construction, Lirik has no need to personally supervise these matters.

    He couldn''t even violate supervision. Tens of thousands of people created a pair of invisible hands by doing their own work, and Roseburg''s economy was operating benignly.

    Rurik was convinced that what he personally had to do was to control the most important things, namely precious metals, metalware, salt and food.

    These physical resources actually rely on his personal power to rule, and the so-called divinity is actually the icing on the cake.

    In the past period of time, people of all kinds made a lot of money by selling their labor. Rurik also promptly brought out more wheat and salt in January, and the terms of the purchase restriction were also relaxed, so that the silver coins that were basically issued were recovered.

    A lot of wheat! Today''s wheat is nothing short of profit for the ruler of Ross.

    Looting from Britain, collecting grain from new farmland in Novgorod Sorgon, reclaiming wasteland at the mouth of the Neva River, it seems that there is only transportation and labor costs. Only in the area around Lake M?laren is a huge sum of money to buy food.

    The military operation in 833 solved the food problem for the next year for the first time. More than two million pounds of wheat was taken from seizures and sorghum. After paying the soldiers'' due remuneration, Rurik still got such a large amount of food in vain.

    In Ross, the anchor of silver coins is food. A large consumer market has formed within the Principality of Ross, but it still appears to be very closed to the outside world.

    The total amount of more than three million pounds of grain is essentially the property of the duke¡¯s family, the property of Rurik himself. It is very ironic that only he personally realizes that such a scale of food has the power to shake the earth, and ordinary people simply think that by listening to the Duke¡¯s request, they can get the coins for granted, and they can buy delicious wheat by changing hands. , He has no other idea besides this.

    Now, a huge amount of food is far better than a huge amount of gold and silver.

    As a Principality, Rose is actually implementing a grain-based economic system.

    This is a marvelous work in Europe at the same time, or the spiritual core of the Orientals of Rurik. Deep in the soul is the heart to farm, and enough food is the bottom core element of a country¡¯s long-term stability. .

    The Ross people are indeed consuming food quickly, and they are creating a lot of things with long-term significance and value, and their personal physique is strengthened because of enough food in the cold winter.

    The old blast furnace is still the main smelting force in the next six months, and the two old blast furnaces will also have a vigorous end.

    The furnace has been producing fragile gray cast iron. In the new year, the task of casting cast iron tools was stopped by Rurik, but the gray cast iron was still being manufactured, but the irregular iron pieces formed after casting were smashed by a sledgehammer. Into pieces. These pieces of iron with too high carbon content were immediately thrown into an ordinary small furnace, where they continued to be fired to remove some of the carbon and achieve low-carbon steel that can be forged.

    This is the method of steel speculation, and it is also a technique popularized in the workshops of the Blacksmiths Union.

    Rurik didn''t worry about technology leaks at all, even if many merchants from the Southern Allies lived in Ross.

    Even Roseburg may be mixed with Mellaren''s work. How is that? If they can learn the blast furnace technology can be described as gods help, unless Mellaren also has a traverser.

    Do not! This is my world, my stage!

    Over fifty young apprentices are almost all from Novgorod. They are all the same age as Rurik, and they are his personal iron slaves.

    Their status is humble in principle, and it seems that it is only in principle. They are like a group of teenagers. Compared with the other children, they are really all strong men. They have changed the traditional Russ'' weak impression of the long-conquered Slavs on Lake Ilmen. Maybe this is one side of the soil and the other side? Rurik was very satisfied with the achievements of these cubs. The five hundred individual Tavastia female miners had limited mining capacity. Such a number of labors caused quantitative changes to qualitative changes, which directly changed the work and rest of the teenagers.

    The teenagers can stand by the fire around the clock and sweat, and they will use their own efforts to flatter their master Rurik.

    In fact, the original intention of their efforts was not for advanced ideas such as self-realization. Their investigations were extremely ordinary, and they were given food, clothing and housing after the owner''s requirements, and even a wife.

    Master Rurik has promised, and he will definitely fulfill his promise!

    Don''t think they are all teenagers, the muscles on their arms are already terrifying.

    The smashed iron block is sent in, and only two consecutive days of processing are required to complete a flexible carbon steel sword embryo! As for the sharpening and sharpening of the blade, as a low-cost mass-produced device, it is only polished with a manual grinder.

    Its second-class steel sword was sold at a half-pound silver coin by Rurik.

    Such prices are no longer extreme for the majority of Ross men and mercenaries today. They either sell their labor to make money or accumulate rewards, and they can buy a steel sword in a short time. As for further improvement, even the production of gold-plated sword hilts, and even wooden scabbards with patterns, this aspect is too individual and the cost is bottomless, and Rurik can''t care about it.

    Fifty young blacksmiths were in charge of the most critical processing steps. As the owner, Lurik directly formulated a demanding task for them-each person made ten polished and qualified sword embryos every month.

    He also ordered Kamnier to be the leader of the iron. If the 6,000 steel swords accumulated throughout the year cannot be completed, everyone will not think about the matter of arranging his wife!

    In fact, this was their fate, and the order was passed on. R¨¹lik realized that the effect of his decision was immediate.

    Rurik didn''t dig bones and cleanse the marrow. He asked his men to really produce at the efficiency of one sword in two days. It was OK for a short time, but people would be exhausted for a long time. They will surely evolve into a furnace and carburize ten sword embryos at the same time, and will use various methods to reduce the process to complete the task ahead of time. You can take a break in the remaining time, and use this time to make some other weapons, such as participating in the mass production of carbon steel arrow clusters.

    "Are they being rewarded with strength by Thor?" Old Clavasson couldn''t help but sigh.

    Not only these young ironsmiths A group of professional carpenters in Roseburg were also assembled and accepted the arrangement of Rurik.

    His arrangement is extremely purposeful, that is, Kawei is the technical guide. After they make the parts, they create a new torsion slingshot and bull catapult.

    As for the quantity, Rurik hopes to build thirty slingshots and five trebuchets a month.

    Of course there are difficulties, and their enthusiasm is immediately mobilized by the sound of money. This group of carpenters had reached a tacit agreement with the Blacksmiths Alliance in the past few years. They had long been responsible for the manufacture of heavy weapon parts and some wooden parts for ships, but now they just bypassed the blacksmiths and gave them directly. Orders are also paid directly by him.

    If mining, logging, wind canvas, rope making, shipbuilding and other personnel are included, the number of "combat readiness service" personnel in the Rus has reached 2,000. They are men and women, and most of them are skilled workers. body.

    Roseburg has become the only real arsenal in Europe in this era. The strong gold and silver and real materials guarantee the guarantee of people''s hard work and the arsenal can continue to emit black smoke!

 Chapter 628ï¼š New must-attack goal

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    When interested people such as the old Klavasen and his blacksmiths discuss these crazy events that are happening in their old council, they all slap their thighs and bluntly said that the so-called Rurik going to Balmerk, of course, is not simply incorporating the locals. But to organize an army far beyond the expedition to Gotland. Because that slogan is by no means just a slogan, Rurik has made his ambition extremely clear.

    It was also mentioned that at a certain meeting the year before, if it were not for the accident of last year, the Principality of Russ had spent the entire year replenishing its strength.

    The purpose of the planned troop was to carry out an expedition this year.

    Now, the blacksmiths are willing to believe that an expedition against the Danes is about to begin, and they also believe that the army will take the fleet to kill the wheat-rich Britain.

    In short, there are many possibilities, and everyone can''t reach a clear result after discussing it for a long time.

    But the oppressive feeling of war is acting on their deep weapon manufacturing frontline blacksmiths. At the beginning of 834 AD, the entire Principality was struggling to make weapons. If the person holding a sword and a spear is regarded as a warrior, the Duchy of Ross can arm 10,000 people in a year!

    Several of their own old blacksmiths and elders of the traditional Ross iron clan, they completely underestimated Rurik''s requirements for fierce warriors.

    Because the new generation of Ross warriors are still a group of babies who are good at crying, so thriving teenagers and young and strong men, their large number of battle losses are still shocking. The Principality of Ross must adapt to the current era and adopt a strategy of elite soldiers, and must arm the Warriors First and Second Banners and the Merlaren Banners into heavy infantry in various senses.

    In order to facilitate internal coordination, the Melaren Banner team should be renamed the Warriors Third Banner, and when recruited from Balmerk to the new Jianyong, it can become the Warriors Fourth Banner.

    They are soldiers as soldiers, fishermen, herders, growers, loggers, miners, etc. in peacetime. They are militias whose militia strength far exceeds the general meaning. The Russ Principality basically implements an almost all-round strategy based on the old tradition.

    As for the real standing soldiers, of course, there are also mercenary troops that have swelled to nearly three hundred people around R¨¹lik.

    Perhaps it is more appropriate to call this group of people as the Guards.

    In the real Rome, the guards were always good at turning back because of greed, but the guards were extremely important to the emperor.

    Many of them are already married. As their golden lord and monarch, Rurik naturally treats (monitors) their family members kindly. In particular, focus on Yevlo''s wife, Hermi from Suomi, to set a benchmark for other mercenaries.

    Days are getting longer and longer, and since Roseburg has been desperately producing artifacts related to weapons and tools, the talk about Rose''s new expedition has also become more and more popular.

    People are waiting for Rurik to release a realistic statement, but after waiting for almost a month, still nothing happens?

    It wasn''t until early February, not far from the snow melt crisis, that Rurik finally issued a major order-a meeting.

    Because the Rose Dumas building that looks like a huge traditional Viking longhouse is about to be completed, although it is still quite rudimentary, it is appropriate as an open conference hall.

    So, in the newly built huge parliamentary court, will Rurik really announce a plan for an expedition?

    That must be true, otherwise the whole of Rose would not be able to make steel weapons and battleships desperately.

    It was a sunny morning, and the Ross Dumas with a stone foundation was finally completed.

    There is also a small empty field at the door of this traditional long house. Thousands of people gathered here to participate in the inauguration ceremony of Ross Dumas.

    After all, it is a large-scale public building, and it is more sacred. The gilded statue of Odin in the temple was moved out, and Lumia put on a antler helmet to organize a ceremony.

    A bucket of deer''s blood was deliberately spilled on the ground in front of Ross Duma''s door to make the building divine.

    Rurik stood in the crowd, and in the end he was the first to step into the building.

    He climbed the wooden ladder, pushed open the closed wooden door, and subconsciously raised his head to stare at the hanging plaque.

    A piece of carbonized oak board nailed with bronze flakes, put it together to become the word RUSDUMA.

    The wooden door opened wide, and a strong smell of turpentine came to his face.

    Rurik subconsciously covered his mouth. He wanted to vomit, but he still endured the discomfort and walked in.

    For many people, the smell of rosin is actually a fragrance, and those who are good at loggers do not shy away from this.

    Just like the old Otto and the old elites of Ross, they dressed in colorful costumes and stepped into this new sanctuary after being blessed by the gods.

    Odin represents justice and majesty, and the longhouse Ros Dumar will implement this justice and majesty.

    "It''s a bit empty inside." Old Otto looked left and right, and then yelled that the rosin was still too strong.

    Rurik raised his head and pointed with his finger: "Those bronze lampholders, can there be anointing in them?"

    Then some entourage came with a kind of fire, and in a short while the wall was brightly lit.

    After a while, someone untied the chains of the chandelier, and the lights with 64 lamp holders arranged in a radial pattern were put down, which brought the ultimate light to the entire longhouse.

    However, in Rurik''s view, a 40-watt energy-saving lamp can be more reliable than these hot things. Based on this era, we should not pursue more.

    Otto clapped his hands and cheered: "I see three chandeliers here! The work of the blacksmith and carpenter is so good! Why didn''t I think of doing this before?"

    The old Klavasen and his old buddies are also here, and everyone is very happy to be praised by the old duke.

    Rurik pinched his waist: "Isn''t it because we were poor before? This huge chamber needs to be further renovated. I financed the construction of it. It is the property of the duke family."

    Everyone agrees with this.

    He said publicly: "However, we are here to discuss Rose''s future path. That''s okay! I think today is the right time! You have long realized that we Rose will choose a new goal and chop up the axe. "

    The people who had been whispering for a long time immediately began to talk loudly. Some people simply couldn''t bear to shout with interest: "My lord Duke, just tell you! Are you hitting the Danes? My big axe is waiting to drink blood!"

    Someone spoke so brazenly, and hundreds of people present were extremely excited, as they opened their coats to reveal their bursting muscles, eager to fight.

    Old Otto was also immersed in pleasure, and he opened his arms to signal everyone to be quiet.

    After all, he has been an old leader for more than ten years, and Otto still has this strong right to speak.

    The crowd calmed down, and Otto asked again: "Don''t dare anymore. Come on, who are we going to beat? Could it really be Denmark?"

    Denmark? Do not! It is not appropriate to intervene in Denmark now, or really attacking Danish Rus will not bring real benefits.

    He has made clear public opinion, and the brothers are all rumors about attacking the Danish forces. But my plan is not to beat them up.

    Rurik turned around, called out the names of some senior old guys one by one, and then recruited the flag captains of the various flag teams to Rose Dumar.

    There is even a woman, Hermi, Jeflo''s already pregnant wife.

    Why does an ordinary woman come to the sacred place of discussion of the Ross people? Wait a minute, is the Lord Duke still interested in the East?

    What enemy can there be in the East? Didn¡¯t all the guys there submit?

    In the afternoon, Ross Dumari gathered more than forty people. The strong man sitting everywhere exuding a strong body odor, fortunately, the rosin breath was more aggressive and dispelled the discomfort.

    Helmi sits tremblingly next to her husband Jeflo. How can she never think of herself as an ordinary woman, how can she be qualified to participate here?

    Or is it that women are also eligible to participate in men¡¯s councils?

    She seems to be a small character, everyone''s eyes are still fixed on the current Duke Rurik who is still selling off.

    "Just say it, son! Do you want your father to continue to wait?" Otto was the most senior, and he expressed dissatisfaction on behalf of the old guys.

    Rurik looked around again, no longer intending to talk nonsense, and said bluntly: "Attack who? Karelia!"

    As soon as the voice fell, all the people who were about to cheer were dumb.

    Karelia, what is that thing?

    People have different opinions, until Otto suddenly realized: "You said Karelia. Rurik, those guys really exist? Are those guys really going to focus on fighting? We have been to Novgorod every year for decades, too. I don¡¯t know if there are Karelians on the edge of the Great Lake. Even if you keep saying that they exist, they are still a threat."

    Rurik was also surprised by his father''s reaction: "Dad! Not only do Karelians exist, they also make other Finns jealous."

    "Finnish? The Suomi and Tavastia are all surrendered to us?"

    "That''s right. But Karelia is very strong. I believe that what Chief Suomi said is true, so I invited Hermi. She is the only daughter of Chief Suomi, and he must know a lot."

    "Well, let this woman speak. I hope she has learned Gnostic."

    Therefore, poor Hermi was pushed out, facing a group of stubborn Varanga, she felt that she was the rabbit among the wolves, pitiful and helpless.

    Yes, even her husband Jevlo is urging her to explain what Karelia is.

    Hermi, she finally stammered and mumbled...

    Although she was born in a lake in southern Finland, almost all of her understanding of the Karelian neighbors in the West comes from her people.

    Hermi''s Gnostic language is still blunt, so he subconsciously uses some important vocabulary context chapters.

    The Karelians in her mouth are rebellious and tenacious, and they even claim that they have a large population, but these words are repeated over and over.

    "Are these the only ones?" Old Otto blew his beard and stared.

    Hermi shrank into a ball trembling, her mouth trembling, and she couldn''t say anything.

    "Dad, you scared her." Rurik poked his head a little, then turned his head: "Hermi, can you provide more details?"

    Hermi looked up after a while, as if she was about to say something, but in the end she didn''t speak, and her face was covered by scattered black hair.

    This is not what she wants to hide, but the daughter of a well-protected Suomi leader. How does she know the details about the Karelians?

    Seeing that there was not much information to ask, Rurik softly throated and did not intend to make any more questions.

    He raised his head and said: "Although the information is very limited, we can at least ascertain two facts. There are many Karelians, and we need to mobilize many people to defeat them."

    But this is almost knowingly asked. The sons of some old guys participated in the war to conquer the Eastern Land last year. The first news they learned about the Karelians was nothing more than the "many and strong" people from Suomi. Discourse.

    Whether it was Tavastia or Suomi, the Ross army quickly defeated them.

    Following this line of thinking, some people stood up and explained their views: "Rurik, do you place too much emphasis on the Karelians? If they are strong enough, they should defeat the others around them. However, our fishing boat has never been with them. The canoe encountered directly, and all the boats that saw us hurriedly fled. If they are strong enough, they should defeat the other Finns. The fact is that we are the conquerors of Finland."

    Rurik motioned to the old man to sit down, and in all fairness he certainly felt that this view was justified.

    However, as the commander-in-chief, Rurik intends to develop steadily and steadily, especially when it comes to war.

    The atmosphere in the long room is already very obvious. The rebellious men regard the new enemy Karelia as an ant, an enemy that can be easily defeated.

    I''m afraid their attitude is completely correct, but Rurik still doesn''t want to take risks, even if this caution may be too much.

    "I know." He said, "You think I am too cautious! Yes, I am cautious! We just want to treat the Karelians as Danes, we must conquer them. Only by conquering them can Shilla Fort Completely safe. Only by conquering them can we Roth immigrants have a stable living space."

    Arik''s murderous aura was overflowing with his pouting mouth. He yelled, "Brother, you are too cautious. Why don''t you give me the job. I took five hundred brothers and rowed over, and the enemy you were worried about will soon perish." "

    The cousin¡¯s snatching made Rurik a lot of chagrin. He glared and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m the Duke! Captain of the First Banner, you must accept my arrangement! If you attack like before, you Ashamed to be my brother!"

    Pay attention to the public account: Book Friends Base Camp pays attention to cash and coins!

    Arik was stunned by such a roar, not only him, but everyone including Otto was taken aback.

    Otto stroked his beard subconsciously again, his head couldn''t help but remember that this stinky boy was holding his sword to protect Lumia many years ago.

    "Brave enough, it''s my son." Otto felt very happy.

    Arik''s snatching words were really meaningless. Even though it was a meeting hall, everyone present did not dare to say that they were as wise as Rurik, so they shut up and listened.

    An atmosphere was overwhelmed, and Liu Lix simply opened the skylight to speak bright words, expounding his terrorist strategy.

    He stood up and drew his dagger, then plunged deeply into the wooden floor in front of him, and then suddenly sat down cross-legged.

    "War! It is not a fight between warriors! War determines the life and death of everyone on both sides of the war. This is a life and death war. If Karelia does not die, it is like a spear hitting our throat all the time! You can say that they are weak. , But they have the possibility of launching a sneak attack and causing us to bleed heavily.

    Either do not fight or fight annihilation. This time, I took at least a thousand soldiers to the east. Not only this army, but also the army of allies of Suomi. I also want to organize a new army from Novgorod! We must destroy Karelia in one battle. I have no enemies with them, but they are in the north of Shilla Fort. They either surrender and offer tributes and women, or they all die! "

    A little bear leaked its fangs, and people couldn''t help being afraid of Rurik''s aura.

    It is said that it is the Chamber of Deputies, and the final decision is made by Rurik himself.

    It is another war of annihilation. Although it is certainly not as exciting as the attack on the Jutland Peninsula in Denmark, it is also a war that attracts everyone''s attention.

    Someone screamed: "Then fight! Friends, after all, Karelia threatens our territory, and there is no harm in destroying them."

    "Okay, I also support the war. It would be great if they could seize a lot of leather from them Since they claim to be very strong, let our soldiers take a look. I bet it''s still us The warriors are really brave."

    ...

    Everyone''s attitude is already very obvious. Since Duke Rurik is determined to send a large army to conquer, even if this battle gives people a sword to kill the mouse''s tail, the brothers can just follow the orders.

    Otto promptly raised his last question: "Liurik, when do you plan to act? Are you still going to Balmerk?"

    "Exactly. Dad, I plan to start operations in early May."

    "Oh? Isn''t it a time point with our spring Sorgon voyage? No, you have to come back from Balmerk, you are more nervous about time."

    "It doesn''t matter." Rurik said with certainty: "It just so happens that you recruit an army in Novgorod first, and I rushed with the army casually. We assembled in Shilla Fort, and then attacked the northern shore of the Great Lake and found Kare. The Leah settlement immediately launched an attack!"

    "That''s it!"

 Chapter 629ï¼š Grind noodles

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Do the copper coins stored in the warehouse have much currency value to the economic status of Roseburg?

    A large number of copper coins were supposed to be the most common currency in circulation, but now it has largely given way to silver coins.

    Copper coins are placed in warehouses, and the dry and cold weather makes them extremely difficult to corrode. But the Roman copper coins are only kept in the warehouse, which is really a waste of metal.

    Copper coins can be cast into arrow clusters, armor pieces, and other tools and weapons, and Rurikben also deliberately does it, such as casting a lot of lamp holders.

    The mountainous area of ??Roseburg has copper veins, and its scale is far less than that of iron ore. It is still meaningful to develop local copper resources.

    Because smelting bronze does not require a blast furnace.

    There are as many as eight traditional furnaces where copper coins and tin blocks are mixed into eight crucibles of extremely hot molten metal water.

    After the special clay mold is fired, the special plane parts are carefully polished.

    They were polished smoothly, and finally ushered in the moment of casting.

    After the blacksmiths smashed the dry-hot molds with their hammers, the shiny golden bronze casting is complete!

    Two sets of bronze grinding disc components are completed under the joint casting of bronze water in eight crucibles.

    Rurik consumed a large amount of copper coins for grinding discs. Some people say that this is a manifestation of the Duke''s extravagance. Some people speculate about the purpose of the Duke who insists on ordering the blacksmith to cast rare large bronze pieces.

    Most people don''t know this at all, and everyone''s mind is full of the summer expedition to Karelia. It is said that it was an unknown and brave enemy, and everyone just polished their weapons and waited for a battle.

    It was the young blacksmith of Rurik who was in charge of the casting of this large piece. Kamnet supervised the matter. After the casting was completed, he gave all participants a sum of money.

    The sun shines on the bronze grinding disc that reveals the true face, and the glittering appearance is simply blind.

    Cam, you half covered your face with your rough hands: "My lord. You said this is a mill? It looks weird. Can you really grind wheat into flour quickly?"

    "Of course, it was designed by me, it must be deliberate!" Rurik pinched his waist.

    Obviously he is already preparing for the event of going to Balmerk, and Rurik seems to have deliberately spared time to order these things to be cast.

    There were many blacksmiths and iron smelters who were helpers rushing to the casting site to watch, some unlucky guys who looked vigorous and accidentally fell off the heights.

    Old Cravason didn''t say anything, Kawei struggled to pick up the cooled bronze grinding disc.

    "Ah! What kind of weight is this? Rurik, you..." Kawei gritted his teeth, just erected the round millstone, and then put it down again.

    He twisted his arms and panted: "This thing is too heavy."

    "It''s just half a stika (about half a meter) in diameter, so you''re tired? Have you become weak?" Rurik teased deliberately.

    Kawei wiped a sweat: "Forgive me. You must know the weight of this thing better than I do."

    "Then continue to do things as I want, and find a strong man to move me to the palace."

    "Okay. I hope it can really grind a lot of flour."

    Most of the Russ¡¯ concept of grinding is a stone grinding rod. As for the rotary stone grinding, it originated from Asia. It was the Romans who brought this Eastern technology to Britain and northern Europe. It''s just that it was a high-tech implementation for many Germanic tribes, and many barbarians began to open up wasteland to become farmers after the collapse of Western Rome, and there is a reason to use the mill.

    Rurik also had no way of knowing whether the rotating stone mill really came from a country in the far east. Perhaps it was first invented in the ancient Mesopotamia. However, he believed very much that the technology of the heavy stone mill must come from the Far East. The working principle of the two heavy-duty tools that process grains into powder is different, and the results are similar. It''s just that the rotating grinding disc can grind finer powder, and the rotating stone is very efficient.

    Perhaps it makes more sense to make heavy-duty mills. Because of personal factors, Rurik still likes rotating metal mills. As for why he is obsessed with bronze mills, it is just that this thing is easy to manufacture. If conditions permit, I will not hesitate to build a heavy-duty stainless steel mill.

    Kawei is not a fighter. He participated in the war and subconsciously studied the buildings and tools of the British residents. He knew the rotating stone mill, but Master Rurik insisted on making a bronze rotating mill!

    In the beginning, there were only two grinding disc components, and then there were two more to be cast.

    In the cement courtyard of the Duke of Ross¡¯s palace, a stone-wood structure house has been completed. It has a large area and is extremely empty inside, and some of the stone piers placed inside appear to be abrupt from the outside.

    The quiet house became lively, and R¨¹lik¡¯s female relatives were on the window sill on the third floor, and they were almost fainted as they watched the people carrying the huge gold nugget downstairs.

    That''s gold!

    Indeed, the color of bronze cast from special materials is indeed very similar to gold to these girls.

    The gold is more shiny, and the bronze is much bleak.

    The grinding disc and the base are smooth as a whole, but there are a large number of very special grooves inside. These grooves are the most important thing. Their special shape ensures that the ground wheat particles are constantly pushed to the outside. Workers only need to carefully collect the flour. That''s it.

    It is a very traditional oriental grinding disc, with simple structure and better material than stone.

    The brawny man furiously lifted the glittering grinding disc and snapped it up with the bearing on the bronze base.

    Its practical experiment was carried out for the first time. Onlookers watched Rurik personally pour wheat grains into the funnel of the feed inlet, and a strong man pushed the wooden pole to turn the grinding disc.

    It has no ball bearings, not even roller bearings. It is a hard-contact bearing, which is lubricated by grease to ensure that it does not require too much effort to rotate.

    It looks cumbersome, but it''s okay, and it quickly displayed its powerful abilities.

    Because the coarse whole wheat flour that has been ground to a very fine degree has been continuously pushed out by the mill!

    Rurik stuffed the yellow-white coarse flour into his mouth to taste the taste. He was not too happy. On the other hand, the onlookers were already having a lively chat with smiling faces.

    The two bronze millstones were completed in a relatively low-key manner. It is a great innovation for the Ross people, but whether it is great or not will it be truly felt when people can eat a lot of bread and delicate dough.

    Why treat a strong man as a donkey? Two docile reindeer were pulled to the shed, they replaced the existence of the donkey, and Rurik had no doubt about the endurance of these large animals. He actually didn''t have a choice. The animal power available here in Roseburg was either a reindeer or a pony. The price-performance ratio of mules was actually the best, but now he had no choice but to retreat to the female deer with antlers cut off.

    The maid from Britain was quickly admitted to be in charge of the mill as work. They know mills and rotating stone mills, but...

    They were shocked, and when they learned that taking good care of the reindeer lamo, they could get enough toast or bread every day, and they gladly accepted it.

    At least in terms of eating and putting, Lord Duke is much more merciful than the nobles in his hometown.

    This is no more than an opportunity to show the strength of the Ross people. The old priest from Lindsay and all the maids captured from Britain visited this "golden mill" under Rurik''s order.

    "This is gold! How great it is! The rich duke uses gold as a millstone." The old priest Lindsay clutched his heart, and he had to admit that Rose was rich.

    As for the maids, they have bought meat every day since they came to Ross. They were pleasantly surprised by the kindness of the conqueror when they were full, and wondered why the conqueror would not grind their noodles. Now, they realize their simplicity.

    Then a woman murmured: "Maybe their hoes are also golden."

    Rurik did not regard the completion of the bronze mill as a good thing to eulogize, but his family was late for the noodles the first time.

    noodles? Do not.

    Rurik¡¯s female relatives were forced to learn to use chopsticks, and even the Queen Mary, after rigorous practice, she felt that her right hand was already extremely flexible. As for eating with her hands, Mary felt that it was the most shameful vulgarity.

    They subconsciously linked "wheat" and "rope" together, and gave the noodles an appropriate combination of "wheat string".

    Rurik didn''t care, watching the steaming noodles in his bowl, the dislocation of time and space spontaneously arises.

    The family gathered together, and the top nobles of Rose were on the second floor of the palace, enjoying the boring lo-noodles that would be so common for the Orientals in a thousand years.

    But for them, this is better than everything!

    The flour is sifted, and the delicate noodles made from European high-gluten wheat are more resilient. As for the stewed seeds, they are a thick sauce made from onion, seal meat, carrot pieces, salt, and thyme picked last year.

    They eat noodles like Orientals. Once they feel the taste is excellent, they all become coyotes.

    Otto was surprised to see that he still didn''t know how to use chopsticks. Fortunately, his son also prepared a sterling silver fork for himself. It is wonderful to eat this kind of "wheat rope" with a fork.

    The noodles were heavily stained with thick sauce on his beard, and Otto opened a large mouth with a lot of teeth missing. He was pleasantly surprised by the elasticity of the noodles and the softness after chewing.

    I don¡¯t know how many sensations act on the mind, turning it into a desire to eat.

    Happiness permeated Otto''s wrinkled face!

    Rurik knew that his father had a big appetite, and he was so used to this life, eating noodles must be fierce. Who would have thought that Otto would finish a bowl of Lo Noodles in no time.

    "Are you so hungry?" Niya scolded with a smile, and Otto randomly responded with a full hiccup, which made everyone laugh.

    Even the little baby Velika laughed.

    "A hundred times more delicious than boiled wheat!" Otto carried the silver bowl, and went to the barrel to give himself another bowl, topped with bittern Meimei and continued to eat.

    Rurik looked surprised, his father''s appearance even puzzled him.

    Otto, why are you so skilled.

    "I will eat this every day from now on." Otto finally stuffed his stomach with high-concentration carbohydrates. This is the first time in his life that he has this special sense of comfort and the feeling of soaring blood sugar. Ordinary people in this era are afraid that they will last their entire lives. Can''t understand.

    Otto looked like an old naughty boy, yelling to share a good meal with the old man, and even eat this all at once.

    "Is that enough?" Rurik asked deliberately.

    "Do you have other tricks?"

    "Of course. We are going to make a lot of toasted bread."

    The essence of toast lies in fermentation. Although high-quality yeast is not easy to obtain, baking soda can be easily obtained.

    At first there were two bronze mills, and soon there were four. They seem to be limited in number, and their combat effectiveness should not be underestimated.

    A large amount of coarse flour was made overnight, and Rurik ordered the servants from Britain to work through the night, even if the reindeer was resting, let them do it.

    Rurik set a demanding amount of tasks for them, and he felt that his measures were not wrong. Because Rose must reserve enough high-quality dry food for a difficult winter expedition!

    The technique of baking bread was first invented in Mesopotamia in 10,000 BC. At that time, baking was nothing more than a lump of hard dough. When the technology spread to Egypt, the Egyptian fermentation technology left the bread. The qualitative change of taste.

    It was passed to Rome, with a complete set of flour milling, kneading, fermentation and baking techniques passed on to the barbarians everywhere, and even to the people on the Baltic Sea coast and the dense forests of Northeast Europe.

    The Slavic women on Lake Ilmen who married into Roseburg generally know how to use a stone grinder to push wheat grains to make flour. Although Novgorod is too cold and more suitable for growing oats, once they imported wheat from Southern Smolensk, they made bread without hesitation.

    They all think that oatmeal cannot be made into bread. If oat flour is ground, its loose starch structure is indeed difficult to stick into dough.

    Oatmeal, Rurik really knows its other name in the East, namely noodles.

    Of course, oatmeal has disadvantages in this respect. If it is mixed with wheat, the problem that it is difficult to make a trip will be solved.

    Oats are easier to store and harder to spoil than wheat. The two grains are mixed together and ground into a mixed powder by four bronze mills overnight.

    The grinding efficiency of a bronze mill with one revolution is better than that of a woman holding a stone grindstone and a stone slab for a hundred times.

    Even if it was later in the night that a woman pushed the wood pole to make the millstone rotate, it was not efficient.

    The four bronze mills went into battle, and it took no time to grind a hundred pounds of wheat into coarse flour. Rurik was pleased that he quickly got a lot of flour.

    It''s food for ordinary people, so the germ and bran layer can''t be sifted out with twine gauze.

    When the starch inside the wheat can be fully bonded, even if a large amount of bran is mixed, there is no other problem except to make the overall taste of the bread rough.

    Ordinary people do not have the qualifications to be picky eaters. Men and women earn wealth by working and then wake up the Duke to buy food. This was impossible in the past. Wheat is still very precious. They make their own bread and bread, even if the bread crumbs are picked up and eaten.

    Furthermore, some rotten bread is processed deeply like pickled sauerkraut.

    No, when the Slavic Wives of Roseburg really started making bread, there were many bright-minded women who deliberately performed a special brewing skill in front of their Ross husbands.

    Is that brewing? Do not! Some of the baked bread and unleavened bread were crushed into crumbs again, like the traditional Viking ale, and they began to brew a unique Slavic alcoholic beverage-Kvass.

    At this time, Rurik had only recently learned about it. Because the original Kvass from Roseburg has been taken by some Slavic wives to their own table. Its taste is not like bitter and slightly sweet ale, but it smells sour and tastes completely sweet. This life lacking beverages immediately brings new pleasures.

    These are the huge changes brought about by the large amount of wheat from Britain entering Roseburg.

    But the biggest change is that Duke Ross actually started to bake bread!

    The potter''s potter received the Duke''s money and semolina in kind as a reward.

    Flour is not only a reward, but a test product for them.

    Naturally fermenting the dough is a skill known in ancient Egypt. In fact, most people in the Rus know this, but because the wheat is an absolute delicacy, it is difficult to bake bread.

    But Arik''s second wife, Asraki, is a master at baking bread!

    A boy was born smoothly. He was called Gustav, the son of Asraki and the second son of Arik. He has now learned to walk.

    But Yasilaqi was not willing to be an ordinary woman at all, and her toasting skills were immediately revealed.

    The pottery craftsmen made a batch of loaves, which were strange in taste and appearance.

    In the unexpected situation of R¨¹lik, Aslaqi brought her servant and her husband Arik to accompany him, wrapped a large ball in coarse cloth, and brought this treasure to the Duke in the evening.

    The mill was still making a squeaky noise, and the British servants wearing turbans sat casually eating dough and talking and laughing, and people evaded them when they suddenly came.

    "Let''s go and see what my brother is eating. Ah, it''s so delicious here, I''m hungry."

    Aslaqi is now only twenty years old. As a Nordic woman, she is in her most beautiful years.

    The thing she was holding in her arms smelled like a scent, and the brown syrupy liquid in the pottery that the servant held in her hand was a Slavic delicacy made by Peravina. Peravina is only due to the fact that she is too ordinary and has a second child. She is more willing to continue to take care of the children at home.

    Arik came suddenly, but he saw his brother, uncle, and the women''s dinner at the table as suddenly.

    "It''s all wheat rope (noodles)?"

    Otto had just drunk a little bit of strong alcohol, an old face flushed with a casual look at his nephew, and muttered: "Say early if you want to come, let''s eat together. Oh! Did you bring a gift? "

    "Yes, sir." With a smile, Yasraki opened the linen cloth herself, and made two large pieces of brownish-white gradation loaf.

    Rurik was taken aback. He saw at a glance that the bread was 10,000 times better than the pottery craftsman who made the oven!

    "Sister, sit down quickly." Rurik said excitedly, slapping the table.

    Aslaqi nodded, displayed the pottery urn again, then pulled out the cork, and suddenly a strange sour fragrance diffused.

    No, there is still sweetness in it.

    Rurik stood up suddenly, his DNA moved: "kwas!"

    "Oh. You know? Peravina did it." Asraki was also taken aback.

    "Yes! She is a Slavic woman. Quickly, put the dough and the pot on the table. Is this a gift for me? I want to taste it."

    Aslaqi nodded. She and Arik are indeed presenting gifts and greetings from family relatives.

    Of course, she noticed that Roseburg was making flour on a large scale, and that Master Rurik was instructing his men to make large-scale flour cakes and purchase them immediately, and to start making bread in large quantities.

    These are all in order to take the road of ice and snow, climb over the iceberg and head to Balmerk for the final preparation of dry food.

    the only? Aslaqi is the daughter of a big businessman, and her vision is very long-term.

    "If my family is favored by the Duke of Ross for making bread, my children will continue to be honored. I have to develop my skills, build my own mill, and..."

    Aslaqi wanted to show off her skills in front of Rurik, and one of her main goals was to have the qualifications to supply the Ross army with high-quality food.

    She has the soul of a businessman and clearly sees the huge benefits in it, hoping to take a shortcut to restore and expand the family power.

    Her children have no right to inherit Arik''s wealth, young Gustav will inherit his grandfather''s family name. The old Harald family will be revived by a woman who is good at making bread. for sure!

 Chapter 630ï¼š Struggle of Asraki

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The transparent glass is filled with dark-brown liquid. Its color is similar to that of ale made from coked oats, and the smell is very unique.

    But the cup was still full of weirdness, and Rurik was very interested, and his family members expressed doubts.

    "Is it the sweet and sour wine made by the people from the east?" Otto asked casually.

    "It was made by Peravina." Asraki herself lifted the pottery urn and asked Otto if he would taste it.

    "The people of Novgorod will make this peculiar wine. Well, compared to the bitter wine, this sweet and sour wine is also good."

    Rurik was a little surprised. The Gvass he was surprised by was not a rare thing in Old Otto.

    Thinking about it again, Otto visited Novgorod frequently in the past, and it is not surprising that he knew and drank Kvass.

    In fact, the idea of ??adding oat flour to wheat flour has existed since ancient times. In this age of rugged agriculture, it is almost inevitable to get a mixture of two kinds of wheat. People are chasing delicious delicacies. It is common for people to mix wheat flour that is rich in viscosity with oat flour that lacks viscosity. Baked bread is a useful compromise. Even the minority of wheat flour can make the majority of oat flour appear as shaped bread.

    This kind of bread can be harder, even if it is eaten like wood, its extremely storage-resistant and edible characteristics make it a perfect convenience food of this era.

    As for it being left for too long, it was made into Kvass...

    This was a good idea of ??the Eastern Slavs, and perhaps after they knew how to make bread, Kvass'' technique was also invented. In comparison, the Russ and other Viking tribes can be described as fishermen since ancient times, and the cultivation of oats has only been a matter of hundreds of years. And the Ross people who have never left the fjord are unable to plant them. A large number of professional farmers have begun to appear in the Ross people, but it is only in the last five years.

    Otto is drunk beautifully, and Rurik is also savoured carefully.

    At this time, the bread carefully baked by Asraki was also cut into dense slices and shared with everyone sitting around the long table, especially the young girls.

    There are slices of bread on the glass plate, and Rurik, who had eaten a bowl of noodles, didn''t mind having more bread.

    He smelled the rich aroma of wheat, and under the oil lamp matrix, the bread slices were almost pure white, fluffy and porous, which really made him feel that the time was a bit misplaced again.

    "You made this?" Rurik raised his head again and looked at Aslaqi.

    "Yes. I have always been good at doing this."

    "Huh? Why didn''t I know this in Gotland? Is this your secret?"

    Aslaqi smiled, she actually wanted to say a lot.

    Otto didn¡¯t notice, this old guy was very excited after drinking some wine. He really fell in love with this wonderful way of eating wheat after eating lo mein for many days, and then some unique oriental drinks and interesting slices of bread. , Life is boundless.

    But this slice of bread directly refreshed his understanding of bread.

    A large piece of bread is as soft as lamb fur. It has a strong wheat aroma and an unexplainable burnt and sweet feeling. An extremely powerful desire to eat controls the mind.

    He opened his mouth wide, put the soft slices of bread into his mouth in just two clicks, and chewed beautifully, and the sweetness immediately filled his entire mouth.

    Otto swallowed, patted his chest vigorously and drank the remaining half a cup of Kvass, Meimei hit a sour full burp.

    He pointed his hand pointedly: "Athraqi, you! Did you use honey?"

    "It''s honey." She replied in every measure.

    "Are you really willing?!"

    "In order for the Lord Duke to eat well, I am willing."

    This was flattery, Otto laughed with joy, and Lurik naturally heard the deep meaning.

    At this moment, Arik became an outsider. He knew his wife''s intentions completely, but he didn''t know how to join in. It was really embarrassing for a big man to stand here, Rurik looked really sad, and simply left the seat, even if it was crowded, he had to pull his cousin to the table.

    In the past, this was very normal.

    But the old Otto has completed the upbringing of Arik based on tradition. My nephew has become a family and a hero in the duchy, and he will act as a guest when he comes to the Duke¡¯s family. Also because of the change of status, Arik must remain humble and respectful in the face of the noblest duke family.

    Many times, the young and promising Arik felt that his relationship with his uncle was inevitably being alienated. Uncle''s life is coming to an end. Although he loves his younger brother, his younger brother is a duke after all, and is called the "son of God" by everyone.

    Even if he has made great achievements, these achievements are like the stars and the sun. Although they are all twinkling existences, the younger brother is the most shining and extremely warm existence.

    Arik has an inferiority complex. On the other hand, Asraki, because she came with a purpose, she behaved more generously.

    A glass bottle stuffed with wooden blocks was slammed by Otto on the table, and then pushed in front of Arik: "Drink! Our father and son drank it!"

    Spirits?

    Drink it then.

    Unexpectedly, the energetic Otto quickly summoned the servant to bring more spirits.

    "Dad, are you going to get drunk with Arik?" Rurik frowned and couldn''t help feeling nervous. "It is said that there is only one bottle a day."

    "Forget it! Stupid boy. You have forgotten your father for Rose''s great cause. Today I am very happy that you two brothers have become heroes, but unfortunately I am getting old. Drink it! Alas..." Old Otto thought Some of the past, tears could not help but fell, and then turned into the howling of the old man.

    Things became very strange, Niya hugged Otto''s head like a child to comfort him, and Otto kept crying and yelling: Ogier can''t enjoy the good days now!

    Hearing, Arik sank. He pulled off the bottle cap abruptly. A bottle of strong wine was suffocated. After all, he said, "Fortunately, my biological father''s tomb is still here."

    Rurik immediately took the words: "Then spill the wine on the uncle''s grave. You must do this at night, and his heroic spirit will see us in the sky."

    "good idea."

    Otto¡¯s sudden emotional out-of-control is certainly due to drunkenness and drunkenness, but the most fundamental reason is sorrow for his own aging. A hero gets old and feels more powerless to make a difference, and even takes a boat trip to promise. Fogorod felt tired, and now he can only stay in his hometown and stick to those old folks who had few surviving childhoods. Being marginalized is really painful, but this is destiny.

    He noticed that Aslaqi seemed to have a bulging belly again, but Pelavina''s belly was indeed much larger.

    His son, Rurik, is even more capable. There are only three women who are pregnant with new lives in their stomachs.

    Northern European women naturally faded their childishness prematurely, Queen Mary and Duchess of Ostara Carlotta, they all straightened their stomachs. As for the more high priest Lumia of North Asian descent, she is almost twenty years old, and in today''s conception she is actually a mature woman.

    How can bread be baked soft and fragrant? Rurik deliberately asked Asraki about this.

    He doesn''t care about his father and cousin drinking happily. He just wants to understand this. After all, eating a good meal can be said to be an important adjustment in this lack of entertainment.

    Aslaqi simply seized this opportunity: "My lord, in fact, I have something important to tell you this time."

    "Sure enough, did something big come?" Rurik increased his vigilance.

    "Maybe it''s a big deal, maybe it''s not. I only have one request."

    "Go ahead, I can be satisfied as long as it is reasonable."

    "Okay. It''s..." Aslaqi settled, "It''s your mill. I want to see your golden mill. I want to see its structure and learn. I want to build a mill that belongs to my family. To serve you."

    Open a mill? Is this a big deal?

    Yes, it is indeed a major event.

    Rurik thought about it carefully. As for the modern era, a mill can almost be called a "heavy industry" style.

    He glanced at his cousin and dad, and in the present situation, it is absurd to say that they are not father and son. The two not only drank spirits, but a large amount of ale was also put on the table. The two are too fierce, and the current material conditions are much better than before, and the drinks are enough for the two to drink.

    Rurik made the women''s families who had eaten enough to go back to their rooms to rest, or gather around Mary to review the Latin that they were constantly learning.

    He only left Aslaqi: "Visit and study my mill, it''s great. I probably guessed how you bake bread. Now follow me and take you to the mill."

    It was still March, and even if it was about to April, the frozen sea had already begun to show obvious signs of melting, and the whole world was still cold. The thick snow is still there, they crazily reflect moonlight and starlight, and the whole world is not really dark.

    The golden grinding wheel of the mill was still working creakingly, and the servant who was lazy to rest saw the Duke coming and hurriedly stood up to grind.

    These servants were all taken captive by Britain, and their laziness was not a problem. Even Yururik deliberately moved the mill, the bronze grinding disc was indeed a bit strange, and the sharp sound of metal friction was really an annoying noise in the extremely quiet night.

    "You all avoid it, I don''t blame you for being lazy." Rurik ordered casually.

    Aslaqi walked up contentedly, stroking the golden grinding wheel of this work. They are not real gold, but a kind of bronze whose color resembles gold. She confidently checked the ground flour, and the smile on her face gradually faded after tasting it.

    "What do you think?" Rurik asked.

    "It''s a wonderful tool, much more efficient than the stone grinder I use. It''s just that the wheat it grinds is not fine. Can I see the structure under the grinder?"

    "of course can."

    Soon, the mercenaries standing guard were called into the mill, and the four of them worked together to unload the millstone above.

    Under the oil lamp, the internal structure of the upper and lower grinding discs was vividly displayed in front of Aslaqi, and she also deconstructed its working mechanism in her mind almost instantly.

    She murmured: "With this structure, the wheat grains are ground into powder, which is indeed very different from the method of stone grinding."

    "Of course. This is an invention of the far East, and it was spread here by the Romans. Oh, I hope you can understand what I said."

    Rurik was inevitably a bit arrogant in this regard, but when he asked Asraki if he understood the structure, he got a very firm affirmative answer.

    "Oh? You...really understand?"

    "Yes. Look at those grooves. They are indeed the key to grinding wheat grains. Unfortunately, my family''s wealth is not enough to make so many bronze grinding discs."

    "Are you entangled in bronze?" Rurik stepped forward and pointed: "Bronze is not a good thing, it is just a stopgap measure. I need a lot of flour immediately, and I also need to make sure I can make a grinding pan. It seems that now I succeeded."

    Aslaqi immediately stood at the merchant¡¯s point of view and said: ¡°Indeed, if I use stones, I can¡¯t make stone grinding discs at a high cost. Many stones are also very hard, enough to grind wheat into flour.¡±

    "So, it''s a pity..." Rurik sighed slightly: "I am about to finish the final dry food preparation. I will go to Balmeck in a few days. Without these four grinding discs, I would not be able to process it. Too much flour makes bread and bread."

    "If you have enough time." Asraki asked weakly.

    Rurik turned his face abruptly, "Of course he did not hesitate to make a large number of stone grinding discs. One hundred or two hundred. In the future, Rose can only get more and more wheat. Grinding flour and making bread is unstoppable. Trend. Believe me, people no longer like to eat simple boiled wheat grains after eating bread. Everyone¡¯s desire for a good meal is unstoppable. You said you want to build a mill? I am still worried about who will arrange this for you. A job. Aslaqi, you are like your name, a fairy of the sanctuary."

    "You are a noble person. These four bronze mills are really beautiful. Shouldn''t you make more?"

    Rurik shook his head: "If I can, I would like to try zirconium bronze or even simple carbon steel, but the cost is too high."

    "Does the great duke worry about the cost? You are clearly the richest person in the world."

    "Put away your flattery! Aslaqi, do you treat me as a businessman? You actually talked to me like a merchant. I am a Duke, and my wealth is not only my own, but also Roth''s. From now on. I have to feed tens of thousands of children. They are hungry and I am embarrassed. Your proposal is very good. If you can build a new mill, it has helped me a lot. If your mill is strong enough, the qualifications for processing food are yours. ."

    "Ah! It''s wonderful."

    "If you are interested, you can build a lot of mills for me. I don''t care what kind of mill you use, I always need ground flour. If you succeed, these golden grinding discs will be given to you."

    "I...I will! I can make a batch of stone grinding discs very quickly, and even..."

    While she was ecstatic, she still retained a strange hesitation.

    Rurik asked immediately: "Do you want more rewards? Aslaqi, I promise you to process flour for me, and I will pay you naturally."

    "I am like this, and I also thought of a tool." She began to describe a possibility: "If a huge stone grinder is pushed and rotated to crush wheat, it..."

    "Huh?" Rurik was shocked.

    "Master Duke..."

    Rurik blurted out "niantz" in extreme surprise, referring to the rotating stone mill.

    Aslaqi danced and described her ideas, and Rurik was absolutely sure she was talking about the stone mill.

    Maybe such a heavy-duty wheat processing tool shouldn''t be thought of by a Nordic woman. How did she think of something she had never seen before?

    In fact, the prototype of a heavy stone mill is a stone grinder. It is pushed by heat to squeeze wheat grains into powder. If it is large enough, it will crush the wheat by its own weight. Today, Aslaqi saw the rotating stone grinder that grinds the wheat grains. Her intelligent head instantly diverged thinking, and she thought of the giant stone grinder being continuously pushed around a central axis to squeeze the wheat grains in a rolling manner.

    The revolving stone was originally in Rurik''s plan. Now that Asraki proposed this device configuration, he jumped out and said that he also thought of it. Isn''t it an afterthought?

    Just treat it as a good note that Aslaqi came up with.

    "You are so smart! Really our Rose''s baby! I would like to call you my sister."

    As a result of such high praise, Asraki was a little confused. After all, she was also a woman who had met the world, and she knew that this was a business opportunity related to the future of the old Harald family, and she must seize it.

    Is the merchant just a second-hand dealer?

    Do not! Although the old Harald family¡¯s business in Gotland collapsed, the family¡¯s Shilla Fort under the Rus¡¯ rule is slowly recovering. Although it was a recovery, the successor of the family fell on the shoulders of a young woman.

    In Gotland, the family¡¯s only business is the processing of wool and sheepskin. Asraki noticed that the Ross people were also doing similar jobs, and the industry was already prosperous, and it was uncomfortable to try to blend in.

    The construction of the mill focused on processing flour, and then the construction of a bakery to make a large amount of bread to provide high-quality military rations for the future Russian army. This is an absolute emerging industry. If you seize the first-hand advantage, you will get the privilege of the future.

    After living in Roseburg for more than two years, Aslaqi had consciously discovered the secret of the Ruth¡¯s victory. The Russian army is very organized, very good at seafaring, and its weapons are advanced and sophisticated. The most important thing is that they always stock a lot of food before the battle so that they can compete with the enemy for consumption.

    Because the benefits are eternal. She has no obsession with Gotland itself, she just wants to revive her family, it doesn''t matter where the revival is completed.

    Aslaqi and her family have completely taken the stand of the Ross people Tonight, I took the initiative to ask Yingzhi to build a large number of mills and bake a lot of bread. In fact, Xianglurik belongs only to Aslaqi Of the vote.

    She not only gave out her name certificate, but also offered a guarantee.

    She assured Rurik: "When you come back from Balmerk, you will see a brand new mill. My first stone mill or stone mill is built, and the wheat will be processed immediately. I will personally spend the money from you. I buy wheat and process it into flour, and I hope you will buy it all when you come back."

    This was her condition, and Rurik readily accepted: "Excellent. If so, I will give you a suitable purchase price."

    Rurik couldn''t immediately come up with a suitable price, and the amount of labor fees for Asraki''s mill in the future must be based on the actual situation. His answer was very vague, and Asraki didn''t care.

    In other words, what Aslaqi was never looking at was how much money he would get for working for the Duke, and the structure would be too small if he thought of that.

    She hopes to be able to rejuvenate the family more quickly because of the full performance.

    This is the struggle of a mother, the struggle of a female warrior.

 Chapter 631ï¼š Rurik go north again

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Compared to baking bread in a clay stove, processing flour is the easiest way to cook, and it is actually to bake mature cakes on hot stones.

    When human beings master processed flour to make cooked food, the first thing that comes to mind is to make scones.

    There is nothing surprising about the actions of the Ross people. People who buy wheat are making large quantities of new-style pastries that are different from oats. They are deliberately making them in large quantities for easy consumption.

    Rurik ordered more than twenty women from Mercia to devote themselves to the pancake work after finishing their morning prayers.

    They mixed the noodles to make noodles and put them on the hot cast iron plates to produce scones.

    At night, the temperature still below freezing has already cooled the scones, and the limited moisture in them immediately makes the scones hard. Rurik sent someone to collect the scones at this point in time, punched a hole in the middle of the biscuits, strung them with a group of fifty hemp ropes and carried them away.

    These pancakes are the "military rations" for the travellers.

    As for the Maicia women who have been busy with dough all day long, they have already fed themselves in their work.

    These weird women will supervise each other again at noon and in the evening, and pray to each other, praising their gods for their blessed bread.

    "Absurd. That''s the food I rewarded you." Rurik felt a little upset, considering that they did put in a lot of work and worked hard, forget it.

    As the day of departure is about to come, the workload for them by Liu Lik has also increased significantly.

    A total of 450 surviving female prisoners of Tavastia, their physical fitness has been too strong through long-term physical labor training. As for physical fitness, those who are really weak are already dead.

    Rurik was reluctant to leave the group of female miners, but their right to dispose of them belonged to the kingdom of the Balmerks who had immigrated to Britain.

    The time for renting their labor has arrived. In addition to paying for clothing, food and housing, he really did not pay more.

    And their contribution to Roseburg was to create two hills made of piled iron ore, which became two dangerous highlands.

    Just after the vernal equinox, the breath of spring became stronger after a brief sacrifice. The sea is still frozen, and the earth is covered with snow.

    There have been a lot of daylight hours, and the surrounding walls and internal buildings of Blast Furnace Town have been basically completed during this period.

    An iron ore hill is within the walls of the town. After a small snowfall, it becomes a huge white tower.

    The employed men and women are using iron ore to build the necessary solid foundations for the new blast furnace. When the temperature picks up, the construction of the blast furnace will be the end.

    Just on the frozen coast, taking advantage of the snow everywhere, the hulls of two new ships inside the huge wooden ship were pushed out.

    They have also reached the final and most critical moment.

    Roaring before the vernal equinox, a reindeer convoy from the north moved quickly along the frozen coastline.

    This is a heavy transport team, with as many as 300 adult reindeer undertaking the arduous task of pulling a sled.

    The reindeer gained strong power by eating oats. Only then did they pull as many as ten carefully selected giant spruce trees to Roseburg, and then violently unload the piles of wood piled in front of the Hortra family shipyard. space.

    Soon, thousands of people who joined in the excitement ran to the coast again to appreciate a great thing.

    Rurik also came, he was covered with white furry polar bear fur, warm and showing his spirit. The ferret hat with a huge white tail on top of his head makes him look more noble.

    His family members are all here, their clothes are almost the same, everyone deliberately displayed their gold, silver and gem jewelry.

    Exquisite clothes are made by master tailors.

    It was Fisk, an old friend of Rurik''s old man, and his mother, Blomma, became Rurik''s queen tailor in a sense. Hundreds of traditional Ross native women have been instructed to sew hemp and leather tailors for Rurik and receive monthly remuneration.

    Women cherish their job opportunities, and then absorbed the skills of the Fodgen tailoring workshop and Slavic canvas weaving, and the level of tailoring skills of the Ross people has been greatly improved.

    There are people wearing taupe hats everywhere, including a large number of men and women wearing colorful striped linen blankets.

    Those are the masterpieces of Slavic women. They use colored plants such as Isatis indigotica, blue moss, red chrysanthemum, and yellow chrysanthemum to dye their fabrics to make their clothes full of colors.

    The crowd was full of people, and countless whispers turned into a deep buzzing.

    "Finally, it''s time to install the mast again." Old Otto''s eyes were full of joy, and the big hand on the shoulder of his son Rurik also subconsciously pinched it.

    "In this way, we now have six Aphrora-class ships."

    "Have you thought about the names for them? I remember that two more ships will be launched this year. There are four new ships in total..."

    "Yes, the name has already been figured out."

    "What is it?" Otto asked with interest.

    "The two new ones are called Grey Squirrel and Chief Salmon."

    "Huh? So casual? Wait, you..." Otto thought for a while and couldn''t help but exclaimed.

    "Do you think I choose my name casually?"

    "It doesn''t matter." Otto released his hand and raised his head again. "The installation has started. The mast is transported to the scaffolding. We will wait and see."

    In recent years, the installation of masts on large ships has become a routine program for the residents of Roseburg.

    People cheered after the installation of the masts on the big ship, the entire fjord was rumbling, and even the distance was covered with snow and pine trees began to shake the ice.

    Rurik didn''t have a proper plan at the beginning of what name to give the new ship.

    The four existing ships: Aphrola, Gurdot, Sperosville and Duke of Ostara. Although the name of the ship is very meaningful, there is no commonality.

    What is commonality? Rurik decided to name the new ship after the other ethnic groups that had surrendered to the Ross to create commonality for subsequent ships.

    The gray squirrel and the salmon chief were originally the tribal names of the Kewen people. Naming the new ship after the name of the tribe is actually a means of strengthening cohesion.

    As for the big ships that will be launched in the future, Rurik''s proposed names are "White Tree Manor" and "Lapp (Deer Breeder. They are the most loyal servants of the Ross people now, and they will continue to fight together in the future.

    The big ship will continue to install huge spinnakers and other accessories. Based on the lessons learned from the British expedition, more rowing boats will be evenly hung on the side of the vessel.

    As for them entering the water, Rurik guessed that he really didn''t have time to witness.

    According to Rurik''s plan, Ross''s "Eight-Eight Fleet" plan was completed in the autumn and winter communication this year.

    The Hortra family and his old friends proved their shipbuilding capabilities and made a lot of wealth. These people obviously have higher pursuits. Shipbuilding makes them proud. Building a bigger ship has become the life goal of the new craftsman! This is like a brave soldier trying to fight the enemy bravely on the battlefield in order to realize the value of his faith.

    Rose¡¯s shipbuilding industry will prosper further, and of course Rurik himself will make it prosperous. He knows this very well. If there is no order for battleships from the Duke of Ross, how can they be motivated and necessary to build large ships?

    Aphrora must gather all the strength of Hotla and friends, rely on the giant tree and high-quality metal materials provided by the Duke, and it took nearly half a year to build two ships.

    Relying on the strength of the family alone, building general cargo ships and traditional rowing boats is the most cost-effective choice.

    "So, should we build a Galen-type ship with a displacement of over 1,000 tons like the Gothenburg?" There is only one Swedish galleon in history that Rurik knows personally. How can she be built, Sweden? The craftsman spent several years.

    Do not! The current level of technology in the Rus can not make it, and there is actually no need for it.

    Ross can develop more slender, lightweight and fast-moving planetary sail destroyers, and build more to obtain absolute maritime hegemony in the entire Baltic Sea as soon as possible.

    I am afraid that the Principality of Ross has already occupied the sea power in this sea area. Rurik doesn''t think this is a fact. His dream is very broad. Unfortunately, the Danish power is still a huge threat. Before Denmark recognizes the hegemony of Rus, Rus must continue to build.

    Dajian requires a lot of money, and with a fleet, you must have an ice-free port facing the Atlantic Ocean! With more large ships, it will be possible to sail the Atlantic Ocean to America, the miraculous land, and to seize the future benefits from the West.

    No one has a strategy like Rurik, and the people of Rus can''t think that their Lord Duke has at least planned a national strategy for Rurik for the next 233 years!

    An expansion strategy of east, west, south and north.

    For a great future, in order to first have sea rights, the land trade line from the Gulf of Bothnia to Narvik Port was opened up by the Duke of Ross himself!

    It happened to be April 1st in the Julian calendar.

    This day is not April Fools'' Day, just because April Fools'' Day did not exist in 834 AD.

    All the preparations needed by Rurik have been completed, especially those transporting huge amounts of wood, chromite, finished ferrochrome, and leather (tributes of the Grey Squirrel tribe) arrived at the end of March, making the sleigh-pulling robust reindeer very timely Power source.

    Is it necessary to walk to the port of Narvik of the Balmerks?

    With these sturdy deer, a large group of deer rides on a sled, afraid that they will arrive at their destination in two weeks.

    As for the road to Balmerk, there is actually a ready-made way for this trip, which is to find the great river (Torna River) west of Fort Elon, and head up the icy channel without thinking about it. The glacial lake on the top of the mountain (Lake Torna), underneath the lake is the Narvik port of the Balmerks! This frozen river can be called a highway in the Middle Ages. In winter, it is flat and suitable for the reindeer sled team to move forward unimpeded. In summer, people can take a boat down the lake and drift all the way to Poland. Bay.

    This line was discovered many years ago by the Balmerk explorer Mordgen and the group. This group also discovered another waterway leading to the Ayron River (Kemi River) and directly hit the busy mining town Ayron. The Ross people of Fort.

    As for the eyeliner on the upper reaches of the Elon River, the Ross explorer Spuyut and the guys went a long way, and when Rurik joined them personally, they discovered the Moorman River.

    After that, Rurik has not been inspected by Murmansk, which he appointed, only with the news from the north and the tangible fresh walrus ivory, he can completely judge Murmansk as a Rus. The ice-free port built by oneself is indeed being developed.

    Going on the glacier to the hometown of the Balmerks, Rurik once felt that this would be a difficult journey, but now the road is no longer far away.

    A powerful reindeer sleigh team is gathering.

    April 1st is the final assembly day.

    The female miners of Tavastia were assembled, and each of them held two silver coins issued by Rick in their hands, as well as a little personal belongings.

    They gathered in their residences, and everyone had wiped their bodies clean with hot water. The underwhelmed crowd gathered outside the warehouse, and Rurik stood on a sledge and called out loudly.

    "Your life in Ross is over! You will go to Balmerk, you will marry a strong man, and you will move to a remote and warm island! We will set off on a sled tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry about the future, we will all arrive safely. .Think about the days to come, you will all have a bright future."

    Rurik didn''t say much, and their group of women had no choice. The eyes of the Tavastia women are extremely responsible. Maybe they are used to the regular life now, but they must leave, and even in the future, they will not be able to enjoy the good days of eating every day.

    Of course we have to give them a good hope, but...

    I am afraid that in this time and space, it is extremely rare that all people in a country can eat their food. Rurik did not dare to say that he was a benevolent and good person. At least he was a sacred king to the Rus, and to other forces and other countries, it was pure suffering.

    Is the Duchy of Ross a pirate country? I''m afraid it is. There is no way for Rurik, this is an era where the weak eats the strong, and Rose must be strong enough to avoid being wiped out by the strong. Rose must accumulate primitive capital, her size is too small, internal exploitation can not accumulate enough primitive capital, external expansion and plunder is the only means, he knows he must do this.

    But if the female miners of Tavastia leave, who will fill this vacancy?

    Maybe when recruiting from the shores of Lake M?laren, or simply recruiting from Balmerk and Novgorod, men are of course more physical than women, and they will not weaken themselves due to menstrual events. He estimated that recruiting two hundred people would be enough. Up. As for the labor force, naturally the more the better. After all, ironware is a huge profit, and the Ross people¡¯s shipping capacity is really terrifying and strong.

    These measures will take time to complete, and Rurik does not want the future mining union to be a group of mere slaves.

    Isn''t indentured labor more suitable than slaves? Who do you sign the contract with? Of course it was with Rurik, who was the Duke of Ross. If there were no special circumstances, the contract would naturally be continued by descendants. Contractors can be conquered people from all walks of life, early hired mercenaries, simple slaves, homeless children, or even the purest natives of Ross.

    When the Duchy of Ross became a mature country, these contractors were the cornerstones of the country. They paid taxes, served, and contributed. They were the real subjects of the Duchy of Ross.

    It is such a person, such as a miner. Once they settle down and can engage in mining year after year and even their children and grandchildren, they will become accustomed to such a life and fear losing it.

    This is almost the iron law of "beating workers."

    So when Rose encounters a possible crisis, they will also defend Rose to defend their stable life.

    Those who do not yearn for a stable life, the Ruths expand for a better and more stable life, and the purpose of the war is to eliminate the enemy and obtain a better life for the Ruths themselves in the future.

    Of course, this is also selfish, but Rurik, who has become more and more ruthless, will no longer be generous to others. At this stage, he is only concerned with whether the Ross people and servants are full today. The legend of the Son of God is just the icing on the cake, and this group of very pragmatic guys will always follow the leader who can bring a good life.

    On April 2nd, as many as seventy sleds were ready, each sled pulled by four deer, and Liulik¡¯s large car was Liulu.

    Reindeer are naturally not more powerful than horses. They can withstand the polar cold and have amazing endurance.

    As long as they are not forced to go on endlessly, there is no problem with Silu pulling a sleigh with as many as ten people and a batch of supplies to travel 50 kilometers a day.

    Rurik also cherishes animal power. Some sleds specialize in hauling hay and sacks of oats. He doesn''t believe that reindeer can eat grass when they are resting. They still have to be fed high-energy wheat.

    450 Tavastia women squeezed in the sledge, riding a total of forty-five cars. Rurik took a hundred loyal mercenary soldiers in ten cars.

    There are more than 50 hired Ross people who are responsible for assisting in pulling carts and feeding deer.

    Especially Lumia¡¯s uncle who is extremely far away, with more than ten Rapp people (deer breeders) also participated in it, they are the real master deer breeders, and their existence is in the eyes of Rurik. It''s almost equivalent to a mechanic in a car transport team.

    The personnel and materials were prepared, and Rurik hugged Nolen casually, but the girl pouted jealously.

    This is going to Balmerk. Some elite mercenaries are Balmerks and they are natural guides.

    In addition to the Tavastian women, a batch of commercial products such as wheat, ironware, Slavic-style floral cloth, and a small amount of bear skin and deer skin were also delivered. Compared to sea transportation, land sled transportation is really limited.

    Reek didn''t want to let it go when he got the trade opportunity. He concluded that the Balmerk leftovers had made a new batch of salt according to the agreement, and these goods happened to be replaced by their good salt.

    As for those who met Magnut from Britain again, Rurik didn''t care anymore. He only thought of the destination to unload these women and goods, and then let Noren declare the right to rule, and recruit some warriors to live in Ross and then he could withdraw.

    Because the decision against the Karelians was determined by Rurik himself, as the supreme commander, when he came back, he decided when to go to war.

    He did not dare to delay any more time.

    People were cheering, Otto and Niya were also cheering, even Rurik''s daughter Velika stretched out a small hand in the swaddle.

    He waved to his family and his tribe. Then he ordered the Lappman Yufu: "Let''s go."

 Chapter 632ï¼š It was Xue Tuan who greeted them

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    All the reindeer sleighs are covered with tents, and all passengers are dressed in furry and warmed by the group. The cold wind sweeping across the ice cannot interfere with people''s progress. If there is, it can only be a snowstorm.

    As soon as Rurik was walking on the route straight to Fort Elon, this was a substantial detour, which he did deliberately considering the supply issue.

    The sled team lined up in double columns, and all the Yufu stared at the flag poles of Rurik''s car. The flags fluttered so that everyone would not be left behind.

    Reindeer pulls people and goods, even if they have strong power, they cannot continue to run wildly.

    These animals with amazing endurance were trained to be very docile. They kept their walking speed, making the whole team basically maintained at a slow speed of about 6km/h.

    The speed is really slow, and the reindeer sleigh is better than it can walk at a constant speed throughout the day.

    In the first day, the sled team ran for about 50 kilometers.

    The team spent the night in a pine forest on the icy seashore, doing sleds throughout the day, and people walked out of the airtight canopy. Even if the outdoor air was cold, it was refreshing and beautiful.

    The Tavastia women were flexing their muscles and bones, twisting their stiff waist.

    Suddenly, some big trees collapsed under the action of a double saw.

    They were taken aback.

    After a while, Jeflo, carrying an axe, hurried over and yelled in Old Finnish: "Women, build your own shack, and we will stay here for the night. Don''t think about running away, bears and wolves will kill you."

    Run away? If we could escape, everyone would have escaped.

    By now, these Tavastia women have completely accepted their sad fate. Although it is sad, there is still hope in life.

    Can immigrants settle down in a distant place? These young women have no right to choose their own marriage in their hometown. What kind of man to marry can only be resigned to his fate, but his own man can provide wheat every day, that is a good person. If there is such a good day, they will take up weapons to maintain.

    Many women have axes in their hands, and Rurik is not worried that they will attack their own people. The axe is a tool for processing a shack, and it is also a thing to protect yourself when encountering a beast. This is their personal belongings, and they were bought in Roseburg with their own labor remuneration.

    The snow dug a hole and covered it with a burlap. The snow pit is framed with thick branches, and the branches of European red pine with dense and long pine needles are further built, and finally the roof of the shed is covered with snow.

    A small nest in a warm snowy field is just like that, it can be used to sleep peacefully, and the inside is not very cold.

    The Ross people took out the treasured fedrum powder, and then used the bow drill to drill the wood against the dry wooden block they prepared to make fire.

    As soon as the flames are ignited, it gradually turns into a bonfire.

    The oil-rich pine trees taken from the local area were chopped and smashed to pieces by the capable mercenaries of Rurik. The intense smoke concealed the flames, and as the moisture was dried up, the first bonfire became a soaring fire!

    Soon, by the pine forest, fifty stalls of bonfires lit up the earth under the night, and the world was no longer cold. People hurry up to eat dry food and then go to sleep in the shack.

    Only Rurik and Nolan. The sled owned by the two of them is a warm house in itself...

    The camp is becoming more sophisticated, with the sound of pipa from the campfire, the snoring of the strong men, and the faint noise of hundreds of reindeer coming from outside the house sleigh from time to time.

    When people were eating dry food, the reindeer were also eating oats. They could not eat too much wheat and their own hay, so the accompanying deer breeders drove the deer that had completely removed their bridles to graze on the spot for a while.

    Now, the hours of day and night are almost the same length. After all, it is a large team of hundreds of people. Rurik dare not go forward at night, because he is afraid that the sled will go away.

    In the house sleigh, Rurik lay on his back with his hands pillowed, and Noren couldn''t help but leaned forward.

    "This is the two of us... our first night alone in the snowy field." She hesitated.

    "how is it?"

    "I... saw the sunset on the frozen sea. The ice has become the color of the sunset. And the moonlight tonight is so beautiful."

    "The moonlight is so beautiful?" Rurik curled his lips slightly and smiled for a moment. "You are very subtle, very unlike you. I know you are very happy. The next two months will be you and me alone."

    "Yes, other sisters will envy me. I''m still thinking about when I can be a mother."

    "You and I have agreed on this. At least three years later. Don''t think about it this year, but think about how to call on those who are determined to stay behind to support your rule when you return to your hometown."

    "My rule." Nolan laughed altogether. "Isn''t your rule yet?"

    "At least in name it is your rule."

    "But you are my man. Rurik..." Nolan sat up, "I can''t wait. I can''t lose to the other sisters, and I can''t let them look down on me."

    However, during this night, nothing substantive happened between Rurik and Noren. Is this simply because Rurik showed extreme self-discipline for the long-term plan? Do not! It was simply Norn who used brute force, she was a standard Viking woman after all, and she forced Rurik to stop pretending.

    Because of Nolen, she is really beautiful, and she sings beautifully...

    But she felt very painful and unilaterally retreated. Simply Liurik let out a sigh of relief.

    How could she not be anxious? The first few wives and concubines she saw of Rurik were either sitting on their mothers or gestating. She was also a dignified nobleman. If she could not be a mother early, it would be impossible not to be despised by them.

    Of course, to put it more practically, how does Noren not know what virtues the old Balmerk family do? Want them to admit a female leader, wishful thinking.

    The Balmerk in the mercenary is the attitude Noren said. This group of brothers don¡¯t think that she will be the leader of the left-behind people to convince the public. The brothers are eager for Noren to give birth to a boy, so that the brothers in his hometown will support it. This pretty boy.

    A brave attempt ended in failure, but going against the glacier, this brave attempt must succeed.

    The team spent three days. On the third evening after they set off, they encountered a cod-fishing man digging a hole on the ice, and they knew that Fort Elon was about to arrive.

    The team had actually passed the estuary of the frozen Torna River. Everyone contacted each other and learned that this was the correct path, but the sled team was still advancing.

    The arrival of the Lurik sled team was expected by the "Governor" Corvin Mezzasta of Elronburg, but they arrived quite suddenly.

    The forest and snowfields at dusk were so magnificent, a young man dressed like a bear brought a few men up to the ice to greet him.

    The boy had already waved to congratulate.

    "It''s Terravis." Rurik poked his head out and beckoned in response.

    After a while, the entire team stopped, and such a spectacular manned sled team could not surprise him now.

    "Taravis, don''t come here unharmed?" Rurik said in greeting.

    "I''m fine. Brother, you are finally here, and my father sent me to greet you."

    When it was, Nolen also poked his head out: "Are you to Elronburg?"

    A beautiful blond girl with her long hair poked out her head, and Telavis was surprised and disappointed when she saw her.

    Because this woman is not her sister Seporava.

    Rurik continued to stare at Telavis'' face: "In that case, you come to lead the way. I will do the most crucial rest in Fort Elrond tonight and tomorrow."

    Rurik turns to the city on the banks of the Ayron (Kemi) river, a tossing inevitably wastes three days.

    This decision is necessary. In order to be foolproof, Rurik must get enough supplies here. What he asked for was not human food, but reindeer food!

    Because the area around Fort Elon has been the purpose of raising deer since ancient times, when a functional city for mining, logging, and fishing appears in this area, the ability to raise livestock becomes extremely urgent.

    Rurik was sure that he could easily get a large amount of hay bales to supplement food for the expedition''s reindeer.

    The sled team parked on the bank of the frozen river. The architectural scene here is so Pangbo!

    Noren opened his eyes, clutching Rurik''s arm, and asked what the huge equipment was placed on the shore.

    "It can lift the felled giant tree and install it on a large sled."

    "It really has such power?"

    "Of course. This is my invention. Nolan, you are here for the first time in Elronburg, and there are so many things that will surprise you."

    The beauty of Linhaixueyuan became boring as I watched too much, and when I heard something new, her nature was fully mentioned.

    As for the Tavastia women, they stood dumbfounded under the towering snow-covered wooden wall. Because the erosion of Fort Elrond in the Arctic current is the first line, the city''s wooden walls have been repaired and repaired and heightened, and finally become a majestic place.

    In another area, the sound of ding, ding, dong, dong, ding, dong, dong, was clearly burning, and the nearby snow had faded to leave dry and hard ground, and the thick smoke continued.

    Nolan is very curious, she can see that Fort Elon is much smaller than Fort Ross, but the inside is exquisite...

    A group of people swept into the city and the people who were stationed came to watch.

    Especially the local Corvins know that there will be a large group of Tavastias coming. No, the women of the Corvins cast snowballs on the spot, hitting the black-haired Tazu women desperately.

    "Hey! Woman, what are you doing? Jeflo, disperse these snowball fights!" Rurik was startled and suddenly ordered angrily.

    Yevlo gave a hum, and led the guys to pick up the buckler, and after a violent beating on the shield, they dispersed the group of Corvin women.

    "What''s going on?" Nolan cried out in confusion, "Ruriek, is this the interesting thing you said?"

    "Bah! Is there any hatred between them? Damn it, maybe it''s really hatred?" Rurik bared his teeth, his mind seemed to think of the reason.

    Looking at the Tavastia women again, they were very puzzled by the sudden attack, but they were not cowards either. They picked up their own hand axes and threatened those snowball throwers.

    Although the Kewen woman retreated, the verbal abuse from both sides continued one after another.

    Unfortunately, the languages ??of the two parties are very similar, and the swear words are also lacking.

    "Now, I understand." Rurik slapped his head, thinking that the group of Tavastia captives was really right to throw at Balmerk''s friends.

    It''s entirely because, even if the two ethnic groups have lost a lot of males, even if they still have a group of women, the dispute continues.

    Rurik was helpless, and it seemed that Elonburg did not welcome these Tavastias. Simply, these women were placed in an outdoor camp.

    Finally, Rurik arrived at his residence in Elronburg.

    The house is not big, it is quite warm and has been properly cleaned. For example, the polar bear head hanging on the wall is free of dust.

    For what happened before, Mechasta from Corvin seemed apologetic.

    A big salmon that knows how to be tough was thawed, and grilled in a special iron cage. The fragrant grilled fish was sent to the palace.

    "My lord, it is my responsibility to have an attack." Mezzasta, who served the fish personally, respected him.

    Rurik pursed his mouth to cover his Harazi, and said: "Put away your self-blame, don''t think I don''t know. The hatred of you Corvins and Tavastias has existed in ancient times, but what you do today What a coward."

    "No. I didn''t instruct them. My people were just too angry at the thought of the past." He defended.

    "Absurd. You and Kaihas have both reconciled. Didn''t your gray squirrel tribe and salmon lord tribe beat your head?"

    "That... that''s just a fight between brothers. The Tavastias have been driving us out for our lives. To be honest..." Mezzasta lowered his head: "I''m so happy to see them in trouble. ."

    "Absurd! But... you have your own reasons." Rurik didn''t want to scold anything. It''s like the serious Rus people can''t reconcile with the Danish forces. In fact, no one knows when the contradiction between the two parties will occur. of.

    Rurik shook his head again: "I remember arranging some female prisoners for you."

    "The woman from Tavastia in my hand is now my slave."

    "Really? I thought they would be your men''s wives." Rurik looked at Mezzasta and didn''t want to talk any more, and said: "I gave you the right to dispose of it. I don''t care what you want. But today I am very angry."

    Looking at Mezzasta again, he made a single heart: "Wish to be punished."

    "Oh. Your layout is smaller...Let¡¯s provide me with a batch of hay and a batch of dried fish. Don¡¯t worry, the Tavastian woman you hate is originally from Balmerk. I¡¯ll stay here for a day. You will restrain your own people tomorrow and there will be another attack..."

    "Yes. I am responsible for something wrong."

    "Then leave. Do what I tell you to do, and I will enjoy it later."

    Tavastia has collapsed, and the survivors are divided among the victors. Isn''t that enough? Rurik really didn''t know how many things Kewen had gone through before, maybe it was a very tragic thing.

    Rurik did know that the Tavastia forces were already quite powerful, and they were able to assemble an army of four to five thousand people in a short time!

    It is a pity that they are just simple barbarians, with courage, but no brains to fight. This group of people desperately expands, and it can be regarded as a typical example of a warlike and a decline.

    Rurik and Noren were soaked in large wooden barrels, and it was very comfortable to be submerged in hot water.

    Nolenhan has this kind of enjoyment, but she has to experience a Finnish sauna in a steam house.

    "Do you like Elronburg?" Rurik asked suddenly, cheering Nolen, who had been steamed a little faintly.

    "Really...excellent. The houses here are scattered and the roads are vertical. There is also the machine that can carry big trees, and..."

    She enumerated a lot, and Rurik was happy to hear it.

    But she still mentioned the attack in the evening.

    "This...why is it? It''s pure hatred?" she asked.

    "It''s hatred."

    "The Tavastias are defeated, and the hatred is over."

    "No. It was Rose who defeated the enemy. The honor of victory does not belong to the Corvin. You should know that when necessary, women are also fighters. Your biological father taught you."

    "I understand. But I should never be on the battlefield." When it comes to war, Nolan naturally has lingering fears.

    "War is inevitable in this era." Rurik sighed slightly, "The militant Tavastia was defeated by the more militant us. But Karelia is still the best in the East. , Their existence is like a big rock hanging from their heads."

    "We will win easily." Nolan encouraged.

    "Yes, I dare not neglect the war alone. It would be best if you can recruit 500 warriors from your hometown. As for our enemies, haha..."

    "why are you laughing?"

    "I hope the Karelians are as brave as the Tavastians. You know, sometimes bravery is reckless, so that our army can complete the killing well!"

    Rurik''s words were already very serious, and his tone was full of murderousness. Noren stood up with a tremor and wanted to leave. Suddenly, there was another dizziness, and he fell into Rurik''s arms.

    "I am dizzy."

    "This is the sauna, you are indeed dizzy. Rest and sleep in tomorrow. In the future, we have nearly fifteen days to travel, so we won''t be able to have such enjoyment."

 Chapter 633ï¼š Snow-covered icy road

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    A light snow came unexpectedly, and its power seemed to only make the temperature slightly colder.

    The essence of spring has arrived, and the Mediterranean in the south is blooming with flowers. The northern Gulf of Bothnia and the pure Arctic Circle are still covered with ice and snow.

    The location of Fort Elon is already in the Arctic Circle, and the port of Narvik is simply deeper.

    The gloomy world kept dropping dense ice crystals, which added a trace of worry to the team that was about to travel.

    Rurik slept in and ate local grilled salmon at about noon.

    The fish was offered by Mezzasta, and he himself entered the palace of Arrival.

    "My lord, did you sleep well yesterday?" he asked flatly.

    "It''s really comfortable. My woman Nolan hasn''t gotten up yet."

    "Then this meal..."

    "It doesn''t get in the way." Rurik waved his hand. "There is basically no chance of restful sleep for some time in the future. Metzasta, how did you get your work done?"

    "I organized people overnight to carry the reserve of dead grass for you. The bundles of grass have been placed on the new sleigh, but the grass may not be enough for the deer to eat. Worse, it snowed outside."

    "I know it''s snowing, it doesn''t matter. By the way, my Tavastia women, how are they?"

    "They are very good, I have ordered, my people dare not provoke them at all. But there is another thing I want to report to you."

    "Is it a good thing?" Rurik asked.

    "It''s a good thing."

    "But it doesn''t matter."

    "It''s about free deer breeders. Some people are temporarily staying in our Elronburg. You may have known about this for a long time. They are here to do business, since they are all your servants..."

    Rurik was already full of my head to Balmerk, and suddenly remembered it: "Let''s go and see."

    After a while, a handful of dwarfs in ragged clothes stood in front of him.

    That was Lumia''s extremely distant uncle. At this person''s order, a crowd of "dwarves" knelt on the ground.

    Are they all so-called free deer breeders? indeed so. Hear that they speak the Old Finnish dialect and speak to Lumia with an accent.

    They kept talking about seeing their master.

    But, how can they be so submissive? It must be an attempt to wealth.

    "You all get up." Rurik flattened his body in the same language, standing on a high place with his arms open, showing his broad mind.

    "I am indeed your master! Your life is protected by Rose, but doing business in my territory must give tribute."

    They again claimed that they had "handed over a few reindeer as tribute, and this was the only thing they could do.

    They are deer breeders, that is, Lapp people or Sami people.

    The ¡°wooden clerk¡± owned by the Ross people can be remembered very clearly. Ross has had a deep connection with them since ancient times, and ruling them is really a destiny.

    Perhaps the attitude towards them was a bit rough at first, but seeing them so submissive today, Rurique can be described as a long face and joy.

    He casually ordered Jeflo: "Bring the money bag."

    After a while, Rurik threw some silver coins at them.

    There are not many shiny silver coins, so why are they dazzling on the snow? !

    Lu Mia''s old uncle was very active, and immediately shouted: "Guys, what are you still doing in a daze? Thank you Duke Ross for his kindness!"

    They immediately got down to pick up the silver coin, and happily praised the duke as a good man.

    This may be an insult and a means of showing power.

    "These guys... Canglin knows the etiquette. You are really poor, but you are very smart. You know that you are committed to a strong one." Rurik thought.

    Up to now, Ross''s policy against deer breeders who live freely from the depths of the Gulf of Bothnia to the Kola Peninsula in the west is basically a deterrent.

    As long as they pay physical tributes, they can trade in Elronburg and be protected, and securely buy useful things, which was impossible in the past.

    Is there a more high-pressure governance for them? The population of free deer breeders is still too small, and the Kra peninsula alone is an extremely huge place. Although they are powerless to resist, they still have the ability to run away desperately under pressure.

    Conquering the area where the deer keeper is located has been considered a success, but the deer keeper itself is dispensable to Ross. Let''s make good use of them! For example, they come uninvited year after year and trade reindeer, so that Rose¡¯s own reindeer population will not fall into the abyss of inbreeding.

    Even, in some extreme situations in the future, free deer breeders can be males to be the sled masters of the Russian army.

    Rurik didn''t intend to pay attention to them anymore. He checked the ten new sleighs and forty new deer, just like huge snails standing on the snow!

    These reindeer sleighs provided by Mezzasta are positioned as heavy trucks for mines! The deer are not randomly selected. They are all bucks deliberately castrated. In this way, they maintain their physique and avoid the mania in April and May. In this regard, the Finnish ethnic groups such as the Kowenmen are well versed in this. On the contrary, Rurik, his sled team, pulls almost all unconceived, thin female deer. The reason for this choice is the ease of management.

    The bobsled team got bigger! Metzasta also dispatched his men.

    These men Rurik could not be more familiar, they all kindly called Rurik the most noble adult. Rurik would also be simply called by their title, that is, "veteran warrior".

    During the war, these men were longbowmen, and now they take part in the work of Yufu. However, they carried the "Grey Tree Longbow" and shot them directly at a long distance from the so-called beasts wandering in the snowfield.

    Once mastered advanced long-range weapons, no one would refuse to shoot polar bears. They want to get precious bear skins, and even make scary helmets with bear heads that have been dug out of their brains.

    A visit to Elronburg was really the right choice. Lurik not only got a more adequate material reserve, but also took advantage of his clear mind to inspect the snow city.

    The frozen Airon River made all the hydraulic workshops lie down. They were unable to perform free forging, nor were they able to pound the oats into digestible crumbs.

    Nolen first took a bath and sauna last night, it was the ultimate enjoyment, and his body became soft and weak. After a break, it was already the afternoon of the next day when he woke up.

    She ate some cold fish, and took Rurik''s arm to see the giant by the river.

    In the house adjacent to the diversion channel, the huge water drain is trapped in the ice.

    In the past two years of living in Ross, she has learned a lot of Ross people''s knowledge of machinery, and she has also been instilled some knowledge of so-called Newtonian mechanics, gears, and mathematics by her man Rurik in her daily study.

    Of course she couldn''t learn too much, but she still learned a lot after all. But I am a woman, learning to recite mantras is very deliberate, learning gears and mechanics, is this a craftsman?

    She at least understood the connection between the water drain and the free forging sledge hammer. After some association, she immediately remembered the gold grinding discs in Roseburg''s house.

    She pointed to the huge bearing introduced into the cold house by the water drain, and said: "Liurik, since it can drive the hammer to forge, if it follows the new gear, it can also drive the millstone to rotate."

    "You..." Rurik was stunned on the spot.

    "Rurik, what''s the matter with you?"

    "You actually understand this?"

    "Of course I understand, and you didn''t teach it all." After that, she laughed again.

    Mezzasta himself is here, and since even Nolan knows that the huge impeller of the water discharge can drive the grinding disc, it is really inappropriate not to arrange what his subordinates do.

    After a while, he ran to a workshop dedicated to pounding oat grains and ordered Mezzasta to immediately carve a cylindrical roller with stone, and even a flat stone slab. If you ask what is the use of this thing, Lurik¡¯s answer is very simple: "Just turn the stone roller with the power of water, and then crush the wheat."

    It took some time and effort. Metzasta had never seen a stone mill, so he had to take the job according to Rurik''s description and a brief sketch.

    The women of the Corvin Grey Squirrel Tribe who picked up the Rose species generally hold their mixed-race children. They not only do not reject mixed-race, but also hope that their offspring will be as magnificent as the Roses. There are few people in Elronburg, but the number of children being raised is also staggering. Fortunately, this area has only been developed in recent years, and the extremely sufficient fishery resources can fully cope with the rapid expansion of the local population.

    For example, Rurik added a batch of salted salmon jerky, and the special muscle texture of the salmon is still obvious. After eating high-salt foods, people''s blood becomes thicker, and people''s ability to resist severe cold is improved.

    On the agreed new day, Rurik''s supply, inspection, and research in Elronburg ended successfully.

    The people enthusiastically sent off the Duke''s long journey, and many people were also thankful that the disliked Tavastia finally left.

    This is what everyone saw, the Duke¡¯s huge sled team actually went west along the coastline. Is that direction correct?

    Rurik''s move was indeed a detour, and his detour had good reasons.

    In fact, first walk the frozen Airon River north to Fort Fisk by the lake, and then find the Torna River in the forest to the west.

    There are already seven hundred people on the seventy sleds and three hundred reindeer in the team. This large force is advancing in the gray world where the snow is constantly on, so Rurik chose a conservative route.

    No one criticized this conservative choice.

    They set off early in the morning and arrived at the icy mouth of the Torna River before night fell.

    The snow is still there, and people camp in the woods by the river.

    Compared with many people''s worries about the future, Rurik is still as confident as ever in Nolan''s view.

    Even if it snowed, people still lit bonfires to make the cold night no longer terrible.

    People slept in sleighs spontaneously. The reindeer gathered to report to the group to keep warm. Only the guards carried weapons and kept throwing hard-frozen branches into the bonfire.

    "When does the snow stop?" Noren murmured, who was nestling next to Rurik.

    "how could I know."

    "I''m afraid the wind and snow will become lingering."

    "No problem, I am very familiar with this place."

    "Very familiar? Here?"

    Rurik sighed slightly: "When I left Roseburg for the first time to participate in our winter hunting at the age of seven, I camped on the riverside. I told you about my past. For the past six years, we Rose has been out there. Expansion, all this is my effort!"

    It sounds incredible, Noren knew that what Rurik said was true.

    "Then next, we will go against the pace of my people and return to my hometown. I... never thought I could travel this far."

    "What''s this?" Rurik laughed boldly: "One day we will go to see the Roman capital and see if the huge wall of Constantinople is real. Noren ...Don''t think about it, go to sleep."

    Noren twisted his body, like a cat burrowing into Rurik''s body, hoping to get more wonderful warmth...

    The world at night is the darkness of pure meaning, and the vigilant sentry discovered the green fluorescence flickering in the forest on a snowy night.

    Those are the eyes of the Arctic wolf!

    It was a pack of wolves. The pack of wolves looking forward to food rushed towards the Rus''s deer pack, but the wolves that did not escape in time were shot by the crossbow.

    It is this bold beast that everyone carries weapons to guard against, and the beast also contributes its meat, giving the men the opportunity to sacrifice their teeth.

    For three consecutive days, the work of the sled team was endless rushing. Everyone was not worried about getting lost. All the Balmerks had exactly the same caliber. The so-called even though the trip was a long way, the glacier went straight to the destination.

    They were advancing on the snow-covered ice road, and the sled team was still advancing at an even speed, maintaining a speed of about 60 kilometers per day.

    It is not difficult to count how far the journey has been. Reindeer is a peculiar animal. The time for them to go to the toilet is almost constant. From this, the deer breeder and the husband can guess how far they have moved day by day.

    Until three days later, the snowfall process has ended, and people can move forward in the sunshine again.

    Yes, the sun is so shining that it almost brightens the eyes of the blind.

    The huge eyelashes of the reindeer became natural shutters, and Rurik''s men all wore wooden framed sunglasses.

    Liurik, who put on the sunglasses, was very angry, and Noren also showed a hint of coldness when she put on her.

    Everyone''s eyes have been protected, and their long journey has entered the stage of high-speed rushing.

    Originally, Lurik was worried that when the team arrived in the majestic Scandinavian central mountain range, there would be a very sad process of going up the mountain. At that time, will the team get out of the ice and sledding all together, slowly climbing the mountain?

    It turns out that Rurik was wrong, ridiculously wrong.

    It was as if he didn''t know the true face of Mount Lu, and he was only in this mountain. His team had already entered the central mountain range. Only by careful observation can the clue be found. Because the team has been marching on a soothing big uphill these days, which is difficult for everyone to notice.

    Twelve days have passed since the entrance of the Torna River to the sea, and the reindeer sled team has demonstrated the ability to continue running, which is extremely rare in this era. As a price, Rurik¡¯s reserves of grain and grass were also consumed.

    There are mountains in front of them, and they don''t look very tall. The mountain is not high, and the sled team is at an altitude of 500 meters.

    The Torna River has become much narrower, but the glacier is still strong. Rurik actually noticed the presence of pebbles under the ice and knew that it was already a mountainous area, but the smoothness of the ice road and the soothing environment around him made him afraid to jump to conclusions.

    Until this night, people lit a lot of bonfires, and all the Balmerks'' mercenaries were talking about coming home soon.

    "Coming soon?" Rurik heard Jeflo''s report and swept away the boredom of these days.

    The boring way of playing seems to be listening to Nuo Lun sing the community. She has her own temper. She is unwilling to play flute and sing small songs to a group of rough people of the same race, but tonight is very special.

    Because many men are yelling, all they yell at is one thing-they will arrive at the ice lake tomorrow.

    Lake of frozen hills? Are we actually on the hill now?

    To be honest, Rurik did not take a good look at his geographic location in recent days until the next day, the morning light illuminates the whole world, he looks to the east, ignoring the dense pine forests on both sides of the river. Vaguely feel the emptiness of the Eastern world.

    It is said that they must go to the ice lake today, and the team that is marching again is high-spirited, and even the reindeer herd is dragging the sleigh driven by the whip and starting to run wildly.

    Rurik didn''t wait long, even before noon, the team had already arrived at the Great Lakes.

    Seeing that people were already cheering, the sound seemed to be able to crack the ice. Even Nolen was screaming, because when he arrived at the westernmost side of the lake, he would soon be able to see the vast sea!

    The valley below the mountain leads directly to the Narvik Fjord, and in the depths of the bay is Balmerk.

    The long journey was basically within Rurik''s expectation. He spent seventeen days standing on this ice lake (Lake Torna).

    For the whole team, there is only one remaining Tiger going down the mountain.

    Rurik gave an order: "Brothers, let''s go red! Give the Balmerks a surprise!"

 Chapter 634ï¼š Vouchers

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The huge sled team ran wildly on the ice, and Rurik was also amazed by the size of this hilly lake.

    Although it is April, the breath of spring seems to be missed here, the ice of Lake Torna is still very thick, the lakeside is also covered by thick snow, and there is white rime everywhere.

    Of course everyone hopes to find a way out of the mountains the day they arrive at the lake, but the lake is too long.

    It took them almost a day to find another frozen stream, but just below the ice layer, the stream was trickling.

    People are forced to camp in the pine forest again, and the excitement during the day has been consumed too much by the ice and snow. They had no regrets, just because the path to Balmerk was just around the corner.

    At night, the clear air appeared to be ravaged by stars, and the emerald green lasers of elusive shapes flashed and changed rapidly.

    The Balmerks have long been bored with such magnificent scenery, and they naturally describe it as a parade of the Valkyrie, which is probably nothing more than that.

    On the other hand, the Russ, because the old priest Veria was promoted to the Valkyrie, people are increasingly looking forward to seeing the magnificent aurora, because it is the nostalgia for the noble deceased, and even the whole old days.

    On a new day, the sun shines on this white world, and the golden light forces everyone to wear sunglasses again.

    Rurik stood on his house sleigh, raised his right arm and shouted sternly: "The last journey is now, let''s continue rushing!"

    His roar was almost covered by the sound of the wind, and seeing his leader so excited, everyone immediately cheered up.

    Compared to climbing up the hill, going down the hill is quicker and more convenient, especially in this period of heavy snow.

    The reindeer herd was driven by whips, and the sled team moved forward quickly. On the downhill slope, numerous sled tracks gathered to form a compacted ice road.

    At first, the Balmerk logger, who sensed the abnormal noise, paused vigilantly, when the bearded guy and his young son carrying a rattan basket noticed that the incoming team was too late.

    They fled instinctively, and suddenly heard a thick male voice calling: "Don''t be afraid, we are also Balmerks!"

    It was the Balmerk mercenary of Reurik who roared, but the roar stopped this misunderstanding.

    The lumbering father and son were surprised. They saw a flag hung on a big sleigh carrying a shack. It was clearly the flag of the Ross people.

    The father and son were still surprised, and Rurik walked out holding Noren''s hand.

    Nolen, she gently took off her warm white cap with a smile on her face.

    The Balmerk tribe has a large population. In addition to knowing the faces of some family leaders, Norn is naturally blind to ordinary people.

    However, the biological father who was promoted to the king had already canonized himself as countess, and the father and son in front of him were his subjects.

    Noren took a deep breath, raised his delicate chin and said arrogantly: "Ordinary people! Me! Noren Magnodott, is your new leader! Now, I''m back to Balmerk."

    It''s Nolan! Magnut''s beautiful little daughter!

    This is the first time that the father and son of logging have seen the old leader Magnut¡¯s baby daughter so close. Many people thought that naming their daughter after the goddess was arrogant, but now they see the real face of the strange person, like the goddess in everyone¡¯s mind. Image.

    Nolen''s clothes are pure white, with the color of pure snow. Her golden hair and white face reveal peace. The glass and amber pendants on her clothes show what is noble.

    The scene was a little weird at all, Noren took another deep breath, and followed her father''s appearance, reaching out and ordering: "Ordinary people, salute me as a soldier!"

    No, Rurik saw that the father and son who fell the woods really put the axe on the ground and bowed to the warrior salute on one knee.

    "Let¡¯s stop here." Rurik clapped his hands vigorously: ¡°I¡¯m Rurik! Duke Rurik of Ross, I came as agreed last year, although it was a little late.¡±

    With such a language, the father and son of some awkward loggers all woke up.

    The face of the old guy with a big beard was full of joy, and the people who were determined to stay behind preferred to be ruled by Rurik of Rose rather than treating Noren as the leader.

    "It turned out to be Lord Rurik. Wow! What a strong team."

    The bold culture of the man made Rurik interested, and he asked, "It must be not far to reach your place of residence?"

    "After this forest, you will see everything." said the logger.

    "Okay." Rurik threw a silver coin in his hand, waved his hand again, and ordered the subsequent team to move forward.

    The scale of this pine forest is not large, everyone left the forest, and the whole world suddenly opened up.

    Rurik saw the expansive Atlantic Ocean. It is amazing to appreciate the ocean at this higher altitude. And under the hills is the huge Narvik Bay. Looking at it, there are fjords large and small, and there are also various houses in it. Ask yourself, the home of the Balmerks does have more room for development than the fjord of Roseburg. For example, many coastal flats are really good places for grazing.

    It''s a pity that the sea is obviously full of waves, but the coast is still covered with snow and ice.

    The North Atlantic Warm Current is well-deserved, but it is in a Little Ice Age, and it will not be able to thaw the entire Narvik Bay in April.

    It is precisely for this reason that Rurik is not worried about returning to Elronburg in mid-May as soon as possible. After all, even if the sea is thawed, there will be floating ice everywhere on the sea, and the land, especially the vast land in the north, if you wait until the ice and snow Complete ablation will have to wait until the summer solstice.

    Because the new settlements of the Russ like Elronburg and Fiskburg are in the Arctic Circle in a full sense.

    In theory, this is the case, but Rurik did not dare to delay time in Balmercdo.

    The arrival of the Ross sled team was within the expectations of the Balmerks, but when they arrived in victory, the left-behind people rushed out on the spot. This good news spread extremely fast, and a large number of people rowed to the assembly area of ??the sled team.

    It was almost evening, and because the Ross Sled Team was too obvious, many people in Balmerk had already noticed this situation and were already gathering spontaneously.

    Nolen got down on the sled lightly and stepped on the thick snow-covered land of his hometown again.

    The assembly site was deliberately chosen by Rurik to be near the mansion of the old leader. From now on, the ownership of Magnut''s old mansion was officially transferred to Noren.

    Thousands of Balmerks gathered with smiles, and walked around to Rurik. They seemed to have ten thousand words that couldn''t be finished.

    When a group of Tavastia women with short stature and black hair got off the sled one after another, the people''s surprise instantly turned into low voices.

    Everyone quickly realized that this is the so-called trophy, a woman to be returned to the Balmerks.

    Rurik''s mercenaries beat their shields for a while, and the noisy crowd gradually calmed down.

    He stood on a high place, shouting with his throat, very frankly and simply announcing his major decision.

    "I am Rurik of Ross! I am the husband of Noren, Countess of Balmerk! I am the backer you can rely on! Now I declare that the Principality of Ross has the right to manage the entire Narvik Fjord, and all I do not want to leave. The Balmerks must respect the rule of Noren and me!"

    Several very key messages were advertised by Liurik almost throat-breaking. In fact, the Balmerks were not only psychologically prepared for these things, but also discussed them in the past six months.

    Originally, Rurik was also worried that someone would jump out to oppose him. He found that people were just whispering to each other, and it seemed that there was no opposition at all.

    When it was, a middle-aged man came out.

    "It''s you, leader Brin Goethe!" Nolan asked with a hint of excitement and surprise. "Look at your face, are you planning to stay here?"

    "You guessed it. Nolan, I knew about you last year." The middle-aged man named Brin Goethe glanced at Nolan and said a few words before turning his entire face at Rurik: "Lord Ross, I solemnly declare on behalf of my family that I will not leave. I support your rule, but I insist on this girl Norren as our leader unless you and her can give birth to a boy. This boy will get everyone''s attention. recognition."

    This person could say so completely within Rurik''s expectation.

    Speaking of this Brin Goethe, Rurik used his brains, indeed remembering that this family sent soldiers to participate in the expedition to Britain last year.

    "I remember a warrior named Bjorn Bringoldson, who must be your son." Rurik asked casually.

    "That is my second son, but the second son cannot inherit the family property. I don''t think this fjord is a bad place. My second son wants to expedition. He and the people who are determined to emigrate are already in Britain, and I will take With the rest of the family, recognize your rule."

    Things are much smoother than I thought! Rurik was very happy that his preaching to them last year was really the most correct measure.

    It was already evening, and the sunset should have been lazy, but what Rurik saw was everyone''s enthusiasm.

    Rurik continued: "You are loyal to me, then you should know that the result of loyalty is that you will become a member of the Rus. You will also be separated from the Kingdom of York established by the Balmerks in Britain forever."

    This old Brin Goethe looked indifferent, and said bluntly: "There are many people like me."

    After a while, a few more veteran soldiers with a beard stood up, and they reported that their family was really a prosperous family of local people.

    In the end, everyone has their own ambitions. The Narvik Fjord is not really useless because of its abundant fishery resources. These left-behind people are not really afraid of the unexpected world of the fjord and refuse to leave. They are more dissatisfied with Britain, or simply have inconvenience and direct opposition to the old Magnut holding the position of leader. opinion.

    Rurik, Duke of Ross, was a young man who was militant and daring to fight and always wins. Such a promising hero is the most sought after by everyone.

    No one is really entangled in the concept of "Balmerk". The old guys who stand up represent their own family one after another, and they kneel on one knee to salute Rurik in public.

    The radicals also announced: "A winter of thinking is over. Now my family has figured it out, please treat us as Rus in the future. We only recognize Rurik as our leader."

    Because Balmerk is not a nation at all, going back to the roots, the ancestors of Ross and Balmerk all immigrated to Scandinavia from Jutland at the same time. Not long, so that the language is the same.

    Rurik got down on the sled with excitement, and personally helped up the group of old guys who expressed their submission.

    As a newcomer, he never expected that he had just arrived at the core settlement of the Balmerks, and he was basically supported as soon as he got off the sled.

    Such a favorable situation is imminent, no matter what purpose they announce to join Ross, they are indeed asking to join, and being the Duke of Ross naturally can''t hurt the hearts of this group of admirers.

    Although things were developing too fast, Rurik didn¡¯t care about his rest, and in the chief¡¯s chamber, he met all the left-behind leaders as the top leader of Balmerk, and reiterated Rose¡¯s attitude once again. , And even follow-up arrangements.

    This is no longer a public announcement at dusk, but for the left-behind elites. Rurik convened a meeting concerning the future of the entire fjord left-behind people.

    At the beginning, the meeting was lively and lively, and the participants were all proclaiming their determination to join Ross, and the deity of loyalty to Lord Rurik was a lesson.

    After some polite remarks, Rurik also publicly enumerated the goods he had brought, and raised his head astonished when he heard it. He looked greedy as he wanted to take it quickly.

    "They are all yours. Now I want to know. It seems that Magnut''s fleet hasn''t come yet. Who of you knows when they will arrive?"

    The Brin Goethe said bluntly: "Maybe only God knows when they will arrive. My lord, the women you sent are destined to be shipped to Britain. We can''t get them, but the young people we are determined to stay behind want to get wives. You said last year. Yes, if you are a mercenary, you will have a chance to get a wife. You... will keep your promise."

    Rurik was taken aback for a moment, thinking that the words of these guys were direct, and they were not at all implicit in asking for a woman.

    He ignored Nolan¡¯s presence, and smiled like an old man: ¡°Of course! It¡¯s my responsibility to arrange a wife for the brothers who are loyal to me.¡±

    "That''s great. Some of my clan''s **** have the strength to become your mercenaries, and you are their great benefactor."

    "Really? Or be serious and tell me, Brin Goethe, how many men your family can provide. Whether or not they are married, the teenagers who can take up arms are counted. How many are they?"

    "This..." Brin Goethe was instinctively wary, still pinching his fingers and said: "There are at least twenty people. There are other people who are willing to stand up in the name of my family."

    Rurik''s smirk had turned serious, and the speed of his face change was unpredictable. "Can there be fifty people?"

    "Probably yes."

    "So, if I let most of them go to Ross, what do you think?"

    "If they are all serving as mercenaries for you, I don''t have any opinion. I am an old father, and the old father cannot restrain his ambitious son. UU reading is like... I heard that Ross is old The Duke has bravely handed over power to you. You are indeed a hero."

    Rurik shook his head, then stood up and paced in front of the crowd: "I don''t want to listen to flattery anymore, and I won''t say anything else. To tell you the truth, I will fight against enemies in the far east in the summer. That might be dangerous. Enemies, defeating them will get great honors and great trophies. I am here not only to declare to be your ruler with Nolan! As a ruler, I will naturally lead you to make a fortune. You are all nobles. People, please tell me, how many men can you take out?"

    They looked at each other and couldn''t help but discuss in a low voice, because this question was really sudden or even abrupt.

    Rurik deliberately waited for a while, then clapped his hands again: "It''s not difficult to organize five hundred warriors, isn''t it? It would be great if you could organize a thousand people!"

    "Please let us think about it." Brin Goethe cautiously said.

    Rurik waved his hand: "I will give you time. I know that some of you are going to Britain, and you will leave soon. These Tavastia women are left to you, and they should belong to you. As for me, my people and I camped and rested on the spot. I hope I can see a team assembled tomorrow."

 Chapter 635ï¼š We donâ€™t recognize anyone except Rurik of Ross

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    When I returned to the home where I had lived for ten years, what I saw before my eyes was all familiar and unfamiliar.

    Noren stroked the unpopular furnishings, thanking that there was no dust in his hands.

    "They... have all left, even the servants have left." The blonde covered half of her face, and she muttered to herself as she looked at her hands with dull eyes.

    "Are you... sorry?" Rurik asked.

    She raised her head: "A little bit, but this is life."

    "This is your home. Oh, it''s also your home." Rurik said casually.

    "Yes, but this room should be demolished."

    "Take it down? Why bother?"

    Nolan turned his face lightly: "This long house is really simple compared to Roseburg''s architecture. My parents and brothers have gone to Britain, and I have no nostalgia for this room."

    A feeling of sorrow hit his face.

    "You are the countess, you can decide."

    "At least, it will be demolished in the future. This long house is very big. Let the brothers do not camp, and try to stay in the house as much as possible," she said.

    Rurik nodded, "It''s okay. After feeding the deer, the brothers all enter the house."

    Originally the mansion of the old leader of Balmerk, it is now full of Rurik''s men.

    This doesn''t seem weird at all, because Rurik has been honored by the new ruler by those who stay behind.

    Let''s talk about this long house. Although the left-behind people will arrange people to enter the house and clean it, they can only do this. For example, this long and narrow long house, whose herringbone roof is still covered with a lot of snow, would have collapsed if it were not strong enough.

    The long, narrow and cold old long house was suddenly full of people. Nolan''s boudoir was even more deserted, but now it has finally regained its popularity.

    Lying in her room again, sleeping on the floor of a patchwork of leather blankets, she felt strangely uncomfortable in this way of sleeping.

    She relaxes, and subconsciously leans into her man''s arms. Parents and brothers are far away, and Rurik is indeed his only relative at the moment.

    She murmured: "You and I were supposed to have the wedding this year. The matter has been finished two years in advance, but unfortunately I am really immature."

    "You..." Rurik stroked her blonde hair as if stroking a kitten, "You behave like a nobleman today, but it''s a little inadequate."

    "Why not?"

    "Lack of aristocratic aura."

    "Then you teach me?" she sneered.

    "Perhaps never teach you. Ah! Unfortunately, you are a woman. I saw it today. Those men would rather recognize me as the Ross person as the new leader than reject you as a pure Balmerk."

    "It''s okay, I''m very satisfied to be your woman." Nuo Lun insisted that he didn''t care, but he was panicked in his heart. She asked again: "How long do we stay? Rurik, I was looking forward to coming back to see it, but it has become unfamiliar here, and I want to go back now."

    "Huh? This is your hometown."

    "Yes, no. I still want to go."

    "Okay. I give those people three days. We really have no time to delay. If the glacier melts, our return journey will be difficult. I will see how many people they can come by tomorrow. If there are enough, we will immediately withdraw. ."

    Noren hmmed slightly, and all that was left was to breathe quietly.

    The sled has no shock absorption. Even if the ice and snow are a little soft, everyone on this road is always tired because of the bumps.

    Things are right and wrong. The Balmerk mercenaries of Rurik were a little excited about living in the mansion of the old leader at first, but now they are all snoring.

    Everyone is tired, and these noises can''t interfere with Rurik''s rest.

    The snow outside absorbed too much noise, and the entire Balmerk fjord was extremely quiet.

    Do not! Under this quiet appearance, there are more than a dozen small bays in this fjord, all of which are very lively.

    Obtained the quasi-trust from the Duke of Ross from the largest settlement, the messengers of the stranded family hurriedly rowed back to their settlements.

    After learning that Duke Ross was recruiting new warriors, a group of fishermen with physique and good at fishing started to take action.

    For example, the old Brin Goethe, this guy returned to his home, no matter what the cold night, he called the sleeping relatives and neighbors together to announce the request of the Duke of Ross.

    Admit that Rurik is everyone¡¯s new leader? This matter was discussed and passed last year, and all the families who decided to stay behind agreed. A large number of retail households living in large families have also been held in to express their recognition.

    Fight the Duke of Ross to defeat an enemy in the East, and the participants will get the spoils after victory!

    Go farming in Britain? The guys at Washoby Farm, who may have all gone away, are good at this, but our brothers are not good at it.

    The brothers are best at killing fish and enemies. The so-called daring to kill huge whales, and the courage to fight hard enemies.

    At the old Bryn Goethe''s house, his relay of Rurik''s order was a literal response that night.

    A group of fishermen''s families, they have no relations with Bringethe, but they live next to the newspaper group to keep warm and create a small fishing village.

    If there is a name for the fishing village, it would be called "Bringe Goethe", and Bringe Goethe is only the person responsible for the village.

    In addition to his own relatives and children, more than ninety fishermen from Yibang stood up, and the number really surprised Bryn Goethe.

    After finishing the report, he looked at the aggressive eyes of a group of young men in leather clothes. He couldn''t help thinking that if this group of people had fought with Rurik, wouldn''t this small settlement of himself be depressed on the spot?

    The elder Brin Goethe pulled out the eldest son who inherited the family business, and hoped that this kid would say something. It''s a pity that this young man was hesitating.

    "Idiot, are you talking?"

    Looking at the eldest son again, he seemed to be constipated for many days. He twisted his face and asked his father softly: "Dad, you really want me to take this group of brothers to the war? I am not a fight."

    Upon hearing this, the old Brin Goethe surged and his blood pressure soared. But think about it carefully, his eldest son is such a person, and he doesn''t want to cheer up after being scolded as a coward.

    "Forget it. I''ll let your third brother come."

    A young man who is about to be eighteen years old is named Helafide Bringoldson.

    Even if the third child cannot inherit the family business according to tradition, the old Brin Goethe has no hope that the previous battle will allow his two sons to take risks.

    The second child, Bjorn Bringoldson, made a contribution and took a woman abducted in Britain, and started to build his own business. At that time, the third child was too young, and now it''s time to let go.

    Just as the old Brin Goethe hoped, the youngest Hellafeld did not hesitate to seize this opportunity.

    The young man didn''t care about the cold, and in front of his family and friends, he lifted his fur to show his chest and show his chest muscles.

    Even though he still appears immature, his strong arms prove that he is nothing more than a fighter. However, he needs military exploits.

    Since the third brother is willing to make this drudgery, the eldest son takes a breath...

    A hundred people team is assembled like this? The elder Brin Goethe knew the result of this team''s departure, because once they felt that the East of the Mountains was very good, they took their family and defected to Rose.

    In addition to the previous immigrants who went to Britain, their home in the fjord of Balmerk, everything became deserted.

    Strangely enough, the old Magnuth called for a foreign war, and none of this group of fishermen had risen up like this group of today. Is it true that Rurik of Rose has a strong appeal?

    The old Brin Goethe didn''t know what other left-behind families and the masses of retail investors thought. The small village where his family was located was like this. Could the Ross people really gather a large army easily?

    During this night, the huge conscription was being carried out smoothly, and Lurik did not force them to sell their lives at all. A large number of men brought their weapons to join the army.

    Of course, there is the respect for heroes here, but it also lies in being a permanent mercenary of Rurik. That stable reward is better than fishing a hundred times.

    This night, another major event was also happening.

    Because there are still a group of men who participated in the conquest of Tavastia, they did not participate in the new expedition to Britain.

    Now, a group of female prisoners from Tavastia were sent over, and the men immediately went to check, stripped off their clothes and checked their tattoos. Once found that it was his own tattoo, he immediately took the woman away.

    Rurik is definitely not sending the Buddha to the west. The Tavastia woman has already arrived. He has no right or obligation to take care of what the local Balmerks want.

    What kind of life will these women stay in Balmerk and will they get enough food? Rurik had already appealed to local leaders to help him. He didn''t ask Balmerk''s allies for the food and clothing of these women for the past six months. He felt that he was already very kind.

    The women who were taken away immediately had a relationship with their new man. In addition to the previous events, it was a night of trouble.

    Rurik didn''t know and didn''t care, he only hoped that as many warriors as possible would come out of the Balmerks, and then he would transform them into pure Rus by some means.

    Until noon the next day, more and more people sailed on long boats to reach the core settlement of the fjord in the ice-free ocean.

    Now, Rurik is willing to name this core point Narvik.

    A large number of boats washed up on the beach, and all that came down were a group of brawny men with weapons. Some people jumped directly into the icy water that submerged their knees. It didn''t matter how cold they were, they gathered violently on the shore.

    Many people wear iron helmets or bronze helmets, mostly gray-toned leather, and shields in a variety of colors.

    They are not mobs, standing on the ground has a fierce aura.

    They assembled spontaneously and soon formed a huge army.

    Rurik was indeed too tired, and when he went to rest, he slept until almost noon.

    Yevlo shook his benefactor very boldly.

    "Noren...Noren, I''m still sleepy..."

    "My lord, it''s me, Jeflo."

    "You?" Rurik woke up suddenly, rubbing his right hand, "Where is Nolen?"

    "She has gone out early."

    "Oh... No! You shouldn''t be so reckless."

    "My lord, let me apologize. But there are a large number of soldiers gathered outside, and what you hoped will be done today. Nolan is already talking to them, and they are waiting for you to show up."

    "It''s so!" Rurik couldn''t even think of this wonderful surprise in his dreams. He hurriedly changed his clothes and hurried out.

    The sun shone on a metal helmet, and there were a lot of warriors with blond braids. They brought their own weapons, bucklers were in groups, and their short spears became small trees.

    When I first saw this armed and threatening warrior, Rurik estimated the number of them, I''m afraid they could reach 1,000.

    Not only that, but because of the announcement yesterday, the so-called Ross sled team is taking into account the trade work. The quantity of goods is not large, and they still have to be sold on the spot. The conditions that Rurik gave to the locals are still the same, that is, to take out the prepared salt as currency for the transaction, and the salt is a special general equivalent. The value of the salt in this transaction is still declared by Rurik as "ten silver coins. Pound of salt".

    Therefore, there are also a large group of women wearing headscarves and weird braids, as well as some scurrying children.

    "It''s Lord Rurik! He is finally here." Suddenly someone yelled.

    Another exclaimed: "Don''t be in a daze! Salute to our adults!"

    Everything came very quickly, and Rurik saw Nolen talking and laughing with some gorgeous old guys, and he cared more about the hordes of warriors.

    The soldiers knelt down and saluted the soldiers, with the shield tree in front of them, and the spear still held in their right hand. They raised their heads, eyes full of hope on both sides of the huge guard nose iron piece.

    They were very mixed at first, and they quickly assembled into a neat sentence: "We don''t recognize anyone except Riurikaf Russ!"

    Look! Listen! The sound was so loud and neat that the snow on the roof was shaken down.

    As a monarch, the most joyful thing is to be in such a scene, and he is the ruler supported by the soldiers.

    Rurik recalled that he remembered that the old man Magnut had never been so admired by his people.

    In such a magnificent scene, Rurix simply drew out his sword: "Brothers, I am indeed your qualified leader. I will lead you from victory to new victory. Now I declare that you are all the purest people of Russ! I approve of you being a Roth! But you must prove your strength to other Roths through a victory!"

    These remarks are the most critical declaration of Rurik''s trip. He is struggling to incorporate the Balmerk stayers while the iron is hot.

    These gathered warriors, Rurik allowed them to continue to live as the Rus, and they knew exactly what it meant.

    The scene of the crowd saluting was so shocked that Old Brin Goethe was about to drop his chin. In his memory, no leader could get such a number of soldiers to kneel and salute.

    Noren was also trembling in shock, this is a concrete manifestation of the charm of his own man and brave.

    The old Brin Goethe seized the opportunity and immediately launched his third son after Liurik made everyone stand up.

    A young man with his biceps exposed in the cold wind came out with a shield.

    Hellafeld''s face is immature and heroic, and his deep eyes are the most traditional Norwegian face. As for half of his bald head with blue stripes, and the short braids **** on the top of his skull, it seems to be the normal hair style of Balmerk men.

    As for the brothers Biyuni and Froki, their pure bald heads are too personal.

    Only at the first glance, Hellafeld Bringodson, Rurik felt that if this person did not become a warrior, he would be sorry for his status. After inquiries, I learned that there were a hundred armed men behind this person, which was a bit strange while being pleasantly surprised.

    "It seems that I am really charming." Rurik was very happy.

    But now is definitely not the time to be arrogant. Even if the Balmerks immigrate to Britain on a large scale, the left-behind people still have this kind of strength.

    Wait a minute! If they all followed them, wouldn''t this huge Narvik Fjord become sparsely populated?

    That won''t work. The concept of Balmerk can become history, and Narvik¡¯s changes must be replaced and carried forward. The fact that fewer people here will be detrimental to the Rus people¡¯s strategy of not freezing Hong Kong.

    Besides the expedition team is not as many as possible.

    Seeing them, Rurik''s mind turned violently, and he announced: "I am very happy for your admiration. But this time you directly accept my command. I will select 500 people to leave, and the others, please continue your own jobs."

    This announcement made the soldiers whine again, because they were destined not to go to war this year, and many people were actually complaining.

    Rurik was not surprised by this situation. For practical reasons, it was indeed impossible for him to take away a thousand soldiers.

    So how should the leavers be selected?

    Rurik thought for a while. If there is enough time, he can identify the best through competitive methods, such as competition of strength and running speed.

    Now that time is tight, he comes up with a simple standard.

    Because the explorer Mordgen is still staying in Balmerk''s hometown, he should just take this man as the standard, don''t want anyone who is taller than him, and don''t have arms that are thicker than him. Even people with too long beards and obviously too immature teenagers don''t want it.

 Chapter 636ï¼š Hellafeld Bringodson

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Mordgen is not a lover in his hometown. He simply does not want to move to Britain and work for the Ross people to gain personal wealth. This is his goal.

    He knew that he would be reused by the Duke of Ross, and he tried his best to express himself in the crowd at today''s assembly. He watched the old Brin Goethe, the old and undead young son, also pushed out. Look at this battle, afraid It is this son who will be entrusted with the important task of Rurik of Ross. He desperately wanted to get Rurik''s attention, but his work was not wasted.

    It''s just that the situation has become too delicate.

    Mordgen stood upright, looking like a wooden stake in the snow.

    He is not tall or short among many men, so as a man, a short adult man is probably not suitable to be a brave and vicious fighter. Of course, some short madmen cannot be ruled out here because of the organization that Rurik hopes to do. The size of the personnel is as close as possible to the team, so this strategy can only be used for the time being.

    Those people took off their leather helmets and stood shoulder-to-shoulder with Modgen, who was a little embarrassed.

    "Hey! Don''t tiptoe."

    "You are so short, wait a few years to grow taller and come again!"

    It is a rare anecdote that the onlookers are all mixed into a group of booing guys.

    Naturally, some ruthless people with big waists and round waists came forward. For this kind of talent, Rurik personally appointed him to hire him.

    The selection of personnel took an afternoon, and the teenagers who were interested in joining the army were censored because they were obviously too weak.

    Of course, the youth''s weakness is only a fighter against the various Viking forces.

    Their cubs still have an advantage over the farmers temporarily recruited by Britain and Frank.

    In the setting sun, Rurik boasted that he had completed his goal, and the speed of the implementation of things was surprising.

    He basically recruited the number of infantry that constitute a flag team.

    How many people should a flag team have? Rurik established a standard early on, that is, ten people are "groups", three "groups" are "boats", and three "boats" are "hundred people".

    Each "hundred people" can organize a strong shield wall, and four "hundred people" can organize a square array.

    It is beneficial to learn to imitate the infantry formation of old Rome in this area of ??Northern Europe, but Rurik is not a simple imitator.

    The combatants of an infantry and flag team should have four hundred teams, three dedicated fighters, and one long-range arrow.

    In addition, the flag captain and guards of the flag team constitute a command center. In this way, the flag team, which is equivalent to a battalion-level combat unit, is considered to have completed its full ranks.

    Rurik counted the number of people and selected four hundred and fifty people using the explorer Modgen as a benchmark.

    Although there are not even five hundred people in the full ranks, their strength has already satisfied Ruriek.

    It''s just that these people are still barbarians through and through after all, they have to learn Ross''s fighting style!

    Rurik had a very simple method, just because there were ready-made veterans in front of him.

    The men with their own weapons believed that by fighting with the Ross people, they would surely be able to reap great wealth. Although the team needs a commander, everyone is also curious. It is unexpected that Lord Rurik recruited the brothers, and even more pleasantly split the team into smaller units.

    Is this necessary?

    The small shop set up by Rurik started selling the popular daily necessities from Ross in the afternoon, and they were quickly sold out in small quantities.

    Buyers used salt as a currency to buy Xinyi''s things. Even in the evening, many people are still watching Duke Rurik, Duke of Ross, giving his soldiers with great interest.

    A thin teenager giving orders? This scene is really interesting.

    "You have to fight like the Ross people!" Rurik said vigorously, "So you must form a flag team. I now choose Modgen to be the flag captain of you all!"

    Rurik''s announcement immediately caused an uproar.

    In the election, there was a strong man who stood up and questioned with a skeptical face: "My lord. Mordgen is good at hiking but not good at logging. He is definitely not a good fighter. Even in our fights, he always fails."

    There are people who talk like this, and follow the trend.

    Rurik stretched out his right hand to beckon them to shut up, then turned to question the complicated Mordgen: "Give you the opportunity to be the captain of the flag, would you like it?"

    "I..." Mordgen was really hesitant, because he himself didn''t have the charm of convincing people.

    "Forget it. You won''t be able to give you a chance!" Rurik remembered the third son of the old Brin Goethe. This young man reminded him of his cousin Arik in terms of spirit.

    He asked Hellafeld again: "If you are the captain of the flag, command your hometown fighters. How?"

    "Okay! Thank you for your respect." He heard it again and bowed to salute.

    However, even this pretty boy, the men present are still questioning.

    Of course, there is no shortage of supporters. As dozens of people are neighbors of the old Bryn Goethe''s family, they naturally support the experienced Hellafeld.

    "I don''t want this, I don''t want that. What do you want?" Rurik pretended to be an angry question, and then asked: "Do you really need a competition?"

    "That''s okay!" The speaker was still Helafide, and looking at the person''s raised head and chest, it was a real self-recommendation.

    The sea breeze blew on the young man''s face, and the braided hair on his head was fluttered with gold.

    Maybe, really only a very traditional contest can choose a commander in chief?

    "Okay!" Rurik drew his sword and pointed at the group of people. "Just follow your rules and hit someone who can be recognized by everyone. Now listen to my orders..."

    In the end, it''s still the best player in the competition, which can be very Viking.

    One thing that made Rurik thankful was that this group of people only disputed the choice of the flag captain, and it didn''t matter at all about the arrangement of centurions and lower officers.

    Because of the fifty Balmerk mercenaries under Rurik''s command, they are all rich and powerful fighters in the eyes of the old family, and they can flourish by following these brothers.

    A flag team can have forty-eight "groups",

    The "team leader" is all Rurik''s old mercenaries.

    This evening, Rurik quickly reorganized them, and all the low-level officers were in place.

    Speaking of being the Duke of Ross, I just want to incorporate them, and the most worried thing is that they run away. He rushed to give each of these recruits a silver coin, which was regarded as a meeting ceremony, and he deliberately made them owe a favor.

    The Balmerks have their own rules, and they are also paying attention to ineffectiveness. Since the Duke of Rose is now giving rewards, the brothers should fight hard.

    Rurik finally announced: "After winning the war, you can all get good trophies. You will be great heroes when you return to your hometown! All go home and rest. We will all come to see who is the strongest fighter tomorrow."

    In the era of lack of entertainment, watching people fight is important entertainment.

    The Ross people no longer compete in the election of a leader, because no Ross people are more noble than Rurik.

    The Balmerks are still the same. Since the powerful family ran away cleanly, the rest of the people naturally choose a recognized "boss" by the old tradition.

    The people in the settlements in the small bays do not care about the cold water, and rowed boats to the settlements of Narvik in large numbers.

    A piece of flat land was cleared of snow, and this is the arena of competition.

    Under the attention of the public, some men who were interested in competing for centurion stepped forward. There are only twenty of them in small numbers.

    People cheered or booed, talking and laughing.

    Since it is a competition, it is not uncommon for a competition to kill people. Although traditionally forbids fighting in the same room, only in the arena, the two sides of the competition must fight until the opponent is satisfied, and it makes sense to accidentally be beaten to death.

    They were already together, and Rurik faced them and made a simple request: "You are not allowed to kill you. You are not allowed to use weapons in fights, just use your fists and legs to compete. No heads, no kicks. One party admits defeat or To be thrown out of the circle is a failure."

    There are quite a few rules, and since they were made by R¨¹lic, everyone will follow them.

    They started. It was Hellafeld who was in the middle of the circle with his upper body exposed and angrily bullfighting, shouting wantonly: "I am strong! Which brother thinks he is stronger, come and beat me!"

    As soon as this madman came out, some cheered and some whimpered.

    Then a strong man stood up, pointed his nose and laughed: "It''s me who is standing here. You should step back."

    After a while, the fist fight began.

    This is unlimited fighting! Or it''s more like an underground restaurant playing wild boxing!

    Speaking of boxing itself, it has a relationship with the Vikings, and curling rugby is also the evolution of their violent competition.

    Rurik saw it, and Hellafeld didn''t say anything. This kid came prepared, his fist was really punchy.

    The opponent was also a strong man, but he was forced to the edge of the circle under continuous boxing and kicked him outside the circle with the last leg.

    Hellafeld''s first victory was a stormy fight. The kid was panting, shaking his shoulders with enlarged biceps, shouting, "Who else!"

    Have! Of course there are men standing up.

    The people cheered, and while his father, Brin Goethe, cheered, he also reprimanded the eldest son for being a coward.

    But this is not just a fight for the captain of the flag, it has become a simple internal contest of who is the strongman.

    Although the new rules of losing even if they are kicked out of the circle make the losers unwilling, this is the rule, but they have to concede defeat.

    Hellafeld was already slightly tired. He ran away four people in a row and defeated three people.

    He continued to yell, breathing heavily, and his body was already wet with sweat.

    Someone stood up again, and it was very strange that this person actually flinched again and directly announced that he would not fight.

    If Hellafeld was suddenly defeated, no one would dare to say that the person who defeated him was a ruthless person.

    He is so tired that even if he defeats him, he is invincible.

    But Rurik saw the endurance of this man. As a warrior who fought with strength, Hellafeld did have the strength to defeat ten strong Viking men with bare hands.

    With the results of the competition, Hellafeld was almost exhausted, but he still defeated fifteen strong men who were stronger than him.

    Everyone was convinced of the defeat, and the remaining few people all announced to give up.

    Rurik walked into the circle, surrounded by cheering crowds. The cheers were for Hellafeld, but it was a pity that this guy was half-kneeling and panting, and there were a lot of bruises on his body, but it was all right.

    "You are really a warrior." Rurik half-kneeled sincerely.

    "Master Duke..."

    "Dry the blood on the corners of your mouth, don''t worry, you are the best flag captain. You remind me of my cousin, you are really good."

    "Your cousin? No, I''m just your soldier." Hellafeld felt that Kokuyo was not true.

    "I mean, you are as powerful as my cousin. My cousin brought fifty brothers to a **** battle with five hundred people, and they won. The real warrior is one to ten. Look at yourself, you defeat There are fifteen strong men."

    Although Rurik is an exaggeration here, Hellafeld heard it more than heart-warming. Duke Ross is indeed too young, but his strength is almost in his incredible wisdom.

    Hellafeld said sincerely: "Then, I will be more brave than my second brother, and be a good fighter for you."

    Rurik nodded, "Then, I will teach you more powerful combat skills until you have the same combat effectiveness as my old men."

    No one questioned Hellafeld again.

    This is ancient times. Lower-level officers don''t need much wisdom, as long as they fight according to the command of the chief. In this case, the general must be a brave and relentless person to convince the crowd.

    Yes, the commander is a cruel man who slashes Wushuang. The brothers see that they have such a fierce teammate, and they are full of brains to follow the "big brother" to win.

    The flag team is considered to be a reorganization, since they have been defined by themselves as the Ross people, Liu Lixian also gave them a name.

    There are currently the first and second flag teams of the Warriors in Ross, which are made up of pure Ross.

    The people from Lake M?laren who joined the group were originally Rose¡¯s traditional allies. They formed the M?laren Banner Team, which has now been defined as the "Warriors Third Banner Team" by Rurik.

    So this team composed of Balmerks is naturally named "Warriors Fourth Flag Team".

    Maybe there are more brave men, at least today, Hellafeld Bringodson has beaten Invincible all over the fjord.

    This young talent was simply invited to the mansion of the chief by R¨¹lik to have dinner with him.

    It was already night, and the oil lamp in the long house was devastated.

    Before having dinner together, Rurik took advantage of the opportunity after the contest was over to gather with the leading figures who came to watch the battle on the spot, and do a good job on the entire Narvik Fjord and the remaining Balmerks in the future. Made some plans.

    "Here, it will soon become one of the important harbors of the Principality of Ross. I will start the construction of this fjord next year as soon as possible. I will arrange for some people to come to this fjord and encourage your people to move to the remote area of ??Ross. Settlement. A fleet will be permanently stationed here, and I will build Ross'' Atlantic Fleet..."

    He also emphasized once again: "The Narvik Fjord will always belong to Ross, and from now on we are all Ross people."

    So as a member of the Duchy of Ross, should taxes be collected? According to general principles, the people of Narvik Port should pay taxes in kind. However, they are really allies and turned into their own people. I am afraid that they will be asked to pay taxes too hastily.

    Everyone is a Viking, and the brothers pay attention to fairness. The Rus people of the traditional old Rus tribe, Rurik now does not collect their taxes, and naturally it is not guilty to collect taxes from the Balmerks.

    However, taxation is not simply taking out physical objects or gold and silver coins. Their labor creates value. As the Duke of Ross, the Duke defines how much value labor has. Then, a part of the value of their labor is extracted, and this part is tax, but they don''t know it.

    Of course, the tax is not used for the pleasure of the duke''s family. At this stage, Rurik knows exactly where his wealth has been invested. Large-scale infrastructure construction is conducive to the future. As for the present, most of the wealth that I earn every year by various means is used in infrastructure and armaments.

    Armaments are expanding. This is to improve Ross¡¯s military strength, and then expand abroad with strong strength to capture the war dividends to bridge the contradictions within the Principality. Until the internal construction reaches a critical value, active external expansion can only be achieved. Some convergence.

    These are all great truths, and Rurik has no intention of chatting too much with his generals. Fortunately, all the soldiers know in a simple way that in recent years, Ross has been invincible. Fighting is the fastest way for an ordinary fisherman to make a fortune. Although it is very risky, it is really worth the risk.

    This idea is entirely applied to the Balmerks, but the bravest group seems to have immigrated to Britain. Are the remaining guys mostly cowards?

    Rurik''s understanding is naturally negative, otherwise he would not value this Helafide.

    The two men were alone face to face, and some snacks were placed on the low improvised wooden table.

    Hellafeld was quite weak, smelling the aroma of the cooked wheat on the table, he couldn''t care too much to grab a wooden spoon and feast on it.

    Rurik watched the man ate up a bowl of boiled wheat.

    "Wheat! It''s delicious! My lord, thank you for your reward."

    "Hey, your flattery is a lot. You allow you to call me Rylik."

    "So... Brother Rurik." Hellafeld patted his chest, bruised, self-belief: "The war is on my body. Brothers are all looking forward to following a hero to victory. Oh, I still listen. Saying that you have been blessed by Odin, you are the son of God."

    Rurik nodded: "Indeed, Odin rewarded me with something, but Odin did not explain the purpose of all this. Maybe God wants me to build a great cause and make Rose a great nation. Maybe God also requires me. Be kind to all people."

    "Yes, God exists, and I can''t figure out God''s intentions for mortals." Hellafeld pretended to sigh with emotion.

    The two chatted in this way, and taking advantage of this opportunity, Rurik learned more about the customs of Balmerk. He deliberately got close to people like Helafide, at least he must stay noble and relax his mentality at the same time. Such a decision to call his brothers and sisters becomes very necessary.

    Calling each other brothers, this is a language that everyone understands.

    Although the bruise on his body was very painful, with the praise and hospitality of Duke Ross himself, Hellafeld only felt happy in his heart. As the youngest member of the family, he was destined to work out a family business, but now he has become the leader of an army, and he doesn''t pretend to work hard.

    However, a question about the soul suddenly made Helafide hesitate.

    "Have you killed the enemy?"

    Rurik''s eyes were extremely sharp, which represented too much.

    "I..." Helafide stubbornly said, "I have killed deer, killed wolves, and even to prove that I have singled out bears, I finally stabbed the bear with a spear But, you No one has ever been killed." Rurik continued to ask.

    "Yes... so it is."

    "I''m not the same." Rurik said coldly, "The army I command killed at least 30,000 people! Some leaders even said that I was a ruthless butcher. Maybe so, but we have to do this. The battlefield is dead and dead. Battle. You will soon have a chance to kill the enemy, but you must remember that this is my advice."

    Hellafeld finally nodded his head to signal that he listened respectfully.

    "Attention." Rurik said solemnly: "A true warrior only kills enemies who refuse to surrender. We must be more fierce than bears on the battlefield, but once the enemy surrenders, we can no longer kill more. We can''t do everything else. , You must give the enemy a chance. Maybe, you¡¯re an enemy now, and you¡¯ll become a comrade-in-arms in the future. Regarding the conquest of the Karelians, when you are standing, your people must strictly follow my instructions. If you take the lead in breaking the order or It¡¯s an indiscriminate killing, and you will not be entitled to any spoils."

    Hellafeld wanted to say that he absolutely obeyed, why did he feel like he was crushing a stone in his heart. He didn''t have any rhetoric, he just hooked his head and said: "I will do this, and I will never disobey orders."

 Chapter 637ï¼š Fisk Castle Yuyou

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Those selected men were full of enthusiasm, and they returned home one after another, hurrying to prepare supplies for the future expedition.

    Almost all the strong men in the small fishing village of the old Bringethe participated in the army, and they received strong support from the women, even if the men left one after another, it would make future fishing operations more difficult. Everyone firmly believes that such an adventure is worthwhile, because the youngest son of Brin Goethe the old Herafid has proved himself a good fighter, and the ultimate commander of the army is the invincible Rurik of Ross.

    Instead of worrying about war, they use it as an opportunity to get rich overnight.

    In the old Bryn Goethe''s house, the family practiced for this young man who was highly regarded by Duke Rurik of Ross.

    The slightly dilapidated long house was brightly lit, and the old mother looked at her little son with a smile.

    Old Brin Goethe looked dignified, he held his sword to his son.

    "Boy, for the glory of our family, you go to fight. Bjorn is in the west, you are in the east, and both of you can make merits in different fields. I will give you this sword."

    "Father..." Hellafeld knew the weight of this sword, even if it was just a seemingly ordinary iron sword.

    "You let the whole family gain face in front of the Ross people. It''s just a pity. According to tradition, you have to build merits yourself, but this is also a good thing for you. Hold this sword and don''t think about anything else."

    Hellafeld knew that he had no right to inherit the sword, his eyes couldn''t help but glanced at the elder brother, but he found that the elder brother was actually holding his head without saying a word. Presumably the eldest brother is also dissatisfied...

    He took the sword with a single heart. To a large extent, he inherited the glory of the family, but unfortunately the property inheritance right still belongs to the eldest brother.

    This is tradition, and this is everyone''s consensus.

    According to legend, since the creation of the giant, the human community is the eldest son who inherits everything, and the rest of the children go for their own careers. As a result, Hellafeld was never angry with his elder brother, but he could take it all with a coward. Now that he has a sword, his father has broken the rules, so he should leave forever, but he is also seeking benevolence and benevolence.

    He pulled the sword out of its scabbard a little, stared at it, and closed it again.

    "Father, I will take my brothers to victory without casualties." His face was full of fortitude.

    Old Brin Goethe said nothing more, and only said: "You must prove your strength to the Ruths, even if some people are killed in battle. If you can be stronger than the real Russ, it is our blessing."

    By touching the thighs of the Ross people, the Balmerks who stayed behind in their hometown can flourish. How to make the Ross people look at them completely with admiration, it must be better than the Ross people.

    Try to make converts into fanaticism to get the real acceptance of the other party, and Brin Goethe has realized this.

    It was like Hellafeld got a gift from his father, and the young men who went on the expedition also took up their best spears and shields.

    They smeared patterns on their shields overnight or simply engraved exciting words in runes.

    They actively prepared dry food along the way. Even though they learned that they would save a lot of physical energy by doing sleds all the way to Rose, they still tried to reserve local specialty salted herring.

    Herring is inherently high in calories. When it is salted and dehydrated, a pound of fish has surpassed the same amount of wheat. Unlike wheat, these dried fish can be eaten directly. The theory is so, but the human body is the priority to consume starch sugars, fish jerky is a reasonable emergency food, but once a person has tasted wheat flour products such as bread, even Balmerks will immediately put in the bread. embrace.

    No, they have noticed the breads carried by the mercenaries of Duke Rurik, especially the old mercenaries from Balmerk. They show off their heroic past to their old family, and they don¡¯t hesitate to take out themselves. Share the noodles with the brothers.

    After all, these old mercenaries have become "team leaders", and each of them is responsible for the nine opponents. Sharing noodles and sharing deliciousness is also a way to win the relationship between brothers. As for another effect of noodles, it is to provoke everyone''s greedy worms.

    Lord Rose''s promise should be fulfilled! You can get free rations for the Duke at war, and you have bread and bread every day?

    Such good things are not promised by the old leader Magnuth.

    On the appointed day, the soldiers on the expedition gathered in Narvik, the core settlement of the harbor.

    When the sky just turned blue, soldiers landed with weapons, shields and large linen bags.

    Today, Rurik got up early today. When the golden light of the rising sun passed through the snow hills of the central mountain range and spread across the fjord, all he saw from a high place were warriors with reflective metal helmets above their heads, which should have been rusted spearheads The harpoon and the harpoon were clearly polished, and a large army stood in front of him, and there was a strong morale on the face.

    After a while, Hellafeld, who had changed his outfit, hurried over and saw his master: "My lord, brothers are all here, we can set off now."

    "Well, even if I''m not ready yet, you are already ready."

    Now that they were ready to go, Rurik had no intention of dragging along.

    He stood on a snowdrift and met everyone, and he stood there quietly waiting for the noisy sound to subside.

    People stared at the hero.

    "My brothers." Rurik shouted, "Please forgive my haste. Now we must get on the sledge and arrive at Roseburg before the snow and ice thaw. Waiting for all of us will be a rush to the far east. The expedition is a great achievement that you can proudly tell your children and grandchildren. Let¡¯s go now, take your bags and get on the sled!"

    They yelled and screamed, forming a Viking roar, which shook some snow down, but could not scare the deer to jump around.

    The sled deer herds have long been no strangers to the chaos of human beings. They were driven on the spot by the Rapp man who was responsible for grazing in these short days to eat the local pastures. The natural salt-rich withered grass under the snow is good for the deer. It is also a delicious delicacy. The deer had eaten a stomach of hay and supplemented with some oats, and their stamina had recovered.

    It was the act of feeding oats that shocked the locals. The Balmerks who stayed behind did not understand how rich the Ross people were, and they were so rich that they fed deer with wheat.

    Thousands of ordinary people gathered in the Narvik settlement. They watched the men with weapons boarding sleigh after sleigh in enthusiastic cheers. They chanted slogans of blessing, and they were even thinking about the future in their hearts.

    Perhaps the old leader Magnut¡¯s fleet is already sailing back to his hometown in the beginning of the warm season?

    However, a group of left-behind people are destined to leave. Today, they sent away the Ross people and the brothers who went to fight in the East. Soon they will also go straight to Britain with their family and friends, with all the delicate things, and rowing a long boat straight to Britain.

    The wind is no longer like a knife, although it has only been cut for five days, the sled team once again ran wildly on the slender Lake Torna on the top of the mountain.

    The reindeer kept advancing, the people on the sleigh talked and laughed, and the atmosphere was so lively.

    But a snowfall came and the joyous atmosphere came to an abrupt end. People had to wrap up their leather blankets to gather together and pray that the sled shed that sheltered the wind would be strong enough.

    The blizzard didn''t make the road difficult, and the sudden drop in temperature really relieved Rurik.

    What''s the sudden cold? If the glacier quickly thaws due to the temperature rise, that would be the worst!

    This blizzard is really a gift from the gods, and a miracle is presented on the glacier.

    In the fine snow, a reindeer sleigh team lined up in two columns, speeding along the frozen Torna River.

    How long it took when I came, maybe the same when I go back.

    Time has entered May, and even with such a blizzard, the arrival of the warm season is unstoppable.

    Finally, when the blizzard was over, and the sled team had entered the lower Torna River, everyone noticed the abnormality of the ice layer-it was clearly thinning.

    Continuing to advance on the ice is fraught with danger. R¨¹rik resolutely chooses to advance in the riverside forest that is still full of snow, but his chosen way home quickly drew everyone''s astonishment.

    He immediately explained his decision, and then the old mercenaries who had been placed as grass-roots officers gave the group of them the clearest explanation.

    Because Rurik and a group of Ross people know the geography of this area, and there is another native Balmerk, Modgen, who knows geography and hydrology best.

    The sled team turned all the way to the east. They were advancing in the pine forest, and the snow falling from the branches from time to time had clearly shown that the area was thawing rapidly.

    Rurik is going to Elronburg, where he will obtain key supplies, and then recruit all the local longbowmen. At that time, the icy Gulf of Bothnia had better be thawed enough to sail, then Roseburg would be able to quickly get a big ship to easily transport the active force to Roseburg for the assembly of the army.

    Do not see the majesty of the fourth flag team composed of Balmerks, their own weapons seemed to be nothing to Rurik. This group of people must completely change their outfits, such as replacing the slender and pointed spearheads made of stainless chrome iron on the spot in Fort Elon. He even gave them some bows.

    In terms of fighting, Rurik didn''t dare to neglect at all. He would rather spend a lot of money to arm his team, even if the Ross army is already very strong, he would not dare to rush into battle because of optimism.

    For example, in the war against the Karelians in the warm season of this year, this war is not something that can be accomplished by sending troops to fight the enemy in a decisive battle.

    "I''m afraid this war will start after the autumn harvest." Rurik thought in his heart.

    The Principality of Ross is now extraordinary. He estimated that the Karelian war would not be able to get many captures immediately. The positive value of this battle was to completely wipe out the strategic threat of Fort Shilla on the Neva River. The huge Lake Ladoga could be The huge economic value for the Russ'' wanton fishing, and even the wanton hunting in the surrounding areas, will only be revealed in the following years.

    However, the results of the strategy of conquering Britain are still to be tasted this year. A small fleet must rush to the Viking Kingdom of York before the autumn harvest in Britain, seize the wheat tribute from the weak Northumbria Kingdom and return to sail. But Rurik''s heart is not optimistic about the trip to Britain to fish for wheat. After all, Northumbria was very weak after the war, and the amount of tribute given to them was huge, and I was afraid it was Ernred with a broken arm Wang Fei had to smash the pot and sell the iron to get it all.

    The self-sufficiency rate of grain in the core control area of ??the Principality of Russ is too low, and it must be too wishful thinking to expect wheat from the British Isles to fill the vacancies in the Principality.

    Desperately plundering the fish resources in the sea can basically sustain the people''s livelihood, just like the way of the Rus people in the past hundreds of years, but the principality has become stronger and the people are still fed by growing wheat.

    "When Karelia is conquered, I should also focus on the reclamation of the east."

    There were no twists and turns on the final journey, and Liu Lique took advantage of the opportunity of passive leisure to seize the time to deduce a rich future in his mind.

    The sled team found the Ailong (Kemi) River very smoothly, and to everyone''s surprise, they heard the sound of the current!

    The snow on the shore is still thick, but the snow melt has washed away the ice floes, and the flow is not serious, but there is no sleigh ride on the river, and even the boat can¡¯t even go temporarily. Look at the blue sky, how warm the sun is, and the wind is no longer strong.

    A lake lay in front of the sled team. From a distance, there were large and small ice blocks on the lake. They were even a little bluish.

    In the distance, a village suddenly appeared, and now the old mercenaries of Rurik knew where this was-Fisk Castle.

    The lake fishing season is coming again, and the people who pushed the boats on the shore down the lake while waiting for the ice to melt, were surprised by the sudden arrival of Rurik¡¯s sled team.

    How could Rurik not be surprised?

    Because a man and his guys happened to be here.

    With the rare opportunity to stop and rest, the Balmerk soldiers descended to the ground one after another. Now that everyone is from Ross, these guys immediately became brothers with the Ross fishermen who stayed in the area, exchanging things by the way and sharing some stories.

    At night, within a slightly crude but warm woodcut, the stubble-faced explorer Spuyut sits casually cross-legged, opposite to Rurik himself.

    A piece of leather was placed on the ground, some dried meat was placed on a glass plate, and two glasses of ordinary ale.

    "Spuyute, I can hardly recognize you. Let''s drink a little wine and pay tribute to our chance encounter." As he spoke, Rurik had already raised his glass.

    This is the toast of the Duke himself, it is really an honor.

    Thinking of his work in Murmansk, the northernmost place, Spuyut''s nose sore, tears still suffocated. He raised his glass and drank half of it at once.

    "My lord, I know you want me to talk about things in Murmansk. Okay, I''m looking for a chance to report to you."

    "Say it now."

    "Yes¡­¡­"

    Spuyute was eloquent, and what he said was within Rurik''s expectation. The construction speed of Murmansk is still slow. The current position there is based on the current strength of the Rus Principality. It is extremely difficult to maintain at most one hunter''s stronghold and maintain the settlement of fifty people.

    The warm season means comfort for the people in most areas, but for those who go to Murmansk, it is a trip to struggle with the mud. Summer is not a good opportunity to go to Murmansk, but summer is the breeding season of elephant seals and seals. The local leather and grease resources have reached the peak period. The chance of hunting wildly meets the terrible mud. Murmansk is away from Ross. The fort is so far away, the people who stay behind feel that each other is already in two worlds.

    His words made Rick''s heart itch, but the mud that hadn''t reached his knees after the frozen ground had melted was dying. Both the Elon River and the Murman River come from the same swamp. In this warm period, there will soon turn into deadly mud. I am afraid that the only way to go to Murmansk is by sea.

    Wait a minute! Sea way!

    Rurik giggled.

    "My lord... have you thought of any decision? Then the seals are everywhere, we..."

    "Of course you must try to catch it." Rurik said with an open mind: "Did you see the Balmerk fighter I brought back?"

    "I see. They look so much like us."

    "Of course. There will be no Balmerk in the future, or Balmerk will be us. The western harbor is already our Ross territory, and these brothers are also our Ross people. Soon Balmerk will get in touch with Murmansk. We will not When you walk in the mud, you will use the sea to make contact."

    "Huh?" Spuyute was taken aback: "Is the sea connected?"

    "Of course. Huh? You are actually suspecting that you are a good explorer and don''t know this?"

    "I''m sorry, if I took a long boat, I should be able to detect this. There is a sea connection between the two locations, which is really a gift from Odin to us."

    "It''s a gift." Rurik exclaimed: "Soon, I will focus on Narvik, and I will build a new fleet there."

    "The new fleet? Is the current fleet not enough for you... Oh no! My vision is too small. Our Ross fleet must be huge."

    Rurik nodded, thinking that this guy was very smart.

    "Yes, what we have now is the Baltic Fleet. She is already invincible. Next, I will build an Atlantic Fleet, with my home port in Narvik. In this way, the Atlantic Fleet may go to Murmansk to catch seals. , Or going to Britain to get wheat tribute will become smooth. Oh, and the miraculous western ocean. Believe me, the West does not have sea monsters, but a land of miracles. At that time, I may send you to explore ."

    This was the Duke¡¯s promotion. Spuyute did his part. He slapped his chest and screamed, "Even if you let me go to the end of the world, I will go too. Then the children of Ross will know that there is a Spuyute. The guy who has been to the farthest place is a hero."

    "To you." Rurik raised the glass.

    Both sides respected each other and drank the last ale.

    Spuyute didn''t just report some information, he returned with a batch of precious goods!

    It is the leather of the seal, the big teeth of the elephant seal, and the white seal gel that is slightly hard and frozen. The total number of leather alone is 1,000. When Rurik saw the bundles of seal skins, he personally touched the smooth texture, and his face was overflowing with more than just the joy of harvest.

    This is the output of Murmansk hunters. Rurik did not ask them to hand over some leather as tax in kind. Instead, the leather that should have arrived at the Roseburg bazaar was put on the market in winter according to the market price. Buy all the price This is a price that everyone is willing to accept. As for these leathers in Rurik¡¯s hands, they are processed and sold at a higher price. That is Spuyute and his buddies. We don''t care anymore.

    The sled team has become larger, and the snow on the land is melting faster. Fortunately, Fort Fisk was very close to Fort Elon. Soon, a huge city wall standing on the river lay in front of everyone.

    Many Balmerks who came here for the first time opened their mouths in surprise, calling out to witness the majestic and true nature of Roseburg.

    But the reality made them even more astonished, who were rare and weird, and it was only because of Aron Orava Fort, and the majestic was only the northern iron smelting center of the Duchy of Ross. And as far as iron smelting is concerned, the iron smelting industry in Roseburg is clearly more evil. When they learned that Roseburg was more alarming, they could only take a good rest for the time being.

    The Gulf of Bothnia has melted all over the sea. Although there are floating ice everywhere on the sea, there are also amazing giant ice lumps. These obstacles have been unable to affect the navigation of the boat. A group of bold fishermen have begun offshore fishing operations. Up.

    Another ship hurriedly rushed to Roseburg to report, so before the big ship arrived, Ruriek had to wait at Fort Elon. Taking this opportunity, just to give the novice a big change, become more virtuous.

 Chapter 638ï¼š Assemble

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    When the sled team finally arrived at Fort Elon, the long river had basically thawed. There is still a large amount of floating ice on both sides of the river, and there is also a thick snow on the bank, and there is a lot less drifting in the river.

    The blade-like wind is gone, the rising sun is blooming and warm, the snow is melting fast, and the grass seeds under the snow layer are sprouting.

    A little trouble lay in front of Rurik, his team was on the right bank of the river, and the city of Elonburg was on the left of the river.

    One long ship after another in the posture of a transport ship, it took some time to transport them with people and deer, and even the empty sleigh, to the city in Hezuo.

    Finally, those Balmerks who entered the unknown Eastern world through the mountains for the first time, they finally arrived at Elon Orava, the northern iron-smelting city of Ross.

    They were shocked at the beginning, not only shocked by the city''s solid walls and the scattered buildings within the walls, but also delighted and able to feast on.

    The people who live in Elronburg have resumed their fishing operations, and because of winter dormancy, fishermen have stepped up their fishing for herring in the sea.

    The Balmerks ate herring that was different from their hometown. The fish¡¯s outward orientation was a little different, and the scales were also different, but the grilled fish was dripping with intoxicating fat, and it was delicious when sprinkled with salt. .

    Because Baltic herring is a subspecies of Atlantic herring.

    In today''s era, human beings have a little more capacity for the North Atlantic''s fishery resources. The only efficient trick they think of is to light the oil lamps on the fishing boats and use the phototaxis of herrings to throw large nets when they gather, and then trawl the nets continuously. . The Balmerks can often catch giant herrings that are nearly half a stika, and in the Gulf of Bothnia, which is said to belong to the Inner Sea of ??the Rus, all they eat are small, palm-sized fish.

    But bear meat is a magical delicacy.

    The bear meat itself has a bashful taste. Fortunately, they are a group of cruel people who can even pinch their noses and swallow the meat of sharks. They are nothing more than a sprinkling of salt for eating roasted bear meat. Eating the fierce bear reflects the conquest of the hunter, and people who learned the truth immediately sighed with the strength of the Rus.

    When the snow melted, a large number of hunters'' families who ran a long distance with a sled pulled a large number of bear skins, bear heads, paws and meat to triumph.

    Rurik arrived at Fort Elon at a special time. The warmth of spring and summer is driving away the cold winter at an extremely fast speed. The snow and ice land of the Arctic Circle is recovering rapidly at the cost of extreme muddy for a period of time!

    Since the two northern strongholds of Fort Elon and Fort Fisk, the hunters of the North Hunter have become even more crazy.

    Ross hunters can no longer form a hunting team of hundreds of people to cooperate and advance. In the past, everyone had to hug each other to keep warm because they didn''t have a stronghold, but now they naturally rely on their ability to hunt with young men and advanced weapons.

    The wooden arm crossbow modified by the short wooden bow is not expensive. Its core is the crossbow component. Only it is mass-produced by the blacksmiths through bronze casting. The other parts can be imitated by Ross''s large number of carpenters.

    There are more hunters who buy wooden crossbows. The arrows it shoots are difficult to kill bears. It is no problem to aim and shoot smart arctic foxes and sleighs, so that ordinary hunters can become master archers in a short time. As for dealing with bears, hunters are equipped with a large number of short spears and throwing guns. Several hunting families and groups can cooperate to chase and kill the bears that appear wandering in their field of vision.

    They are not simple hunters. Their identity is a warrior. Every man must have ten lives.

    This is the men of the First Flag Team and the Second Flag Team. They knew before Beishou that Lord Duke would take his brothers to fight against new enemies. They originally planned to sell the leather as soon as possible after it was shipped to their hometown. After the money was exchanged, in addition to improving the family''s economy, it was to strengthen their armed forces.

    Unexpectedly, Lord Rurik came to Fort Elon.

    Ships from Roseburg will arrive in a few days.

    Since many of the brothers who were waiting for the expedition happened to be in Elronburg, it was supposed to be Rurik who had assembled in Roseburg, so I just started training the team here.

    Thousands of people gathered in one place, and Rurik stood high on some wooden boxes, accepting the admiration of men and women.

    He scanned the crowd under the scorching sun, breathing the warm and humid air, and noticed the dripping water on the eaves from the corner of his eyes.

    He raised his arms and said: "Brothers of the First Banner, I will take your conquest of Karelia. I saw you hunt and kill a large number of bears in the northern ice field. These leathers are enough for you to make a fortune. But I know, you guys. You will not be willing to be a hunter or a fisherman at all. You seize the time to prepare, and we will return to Roseburg with the boat. You will only have two or three days to prepare, and then our fleet will rush to the east with all its strength!"

    The words were spoken in Gnostic, and the Ross and Balmerks fully noticed Rurik''s anxiety. They talked together lively, and the quiet scene suddenly became noisy.

    Rurik waved his hands again and gradually restored the silence of the scene, and yelled: "Brothers of the First Banner, the Balmerks are now also Ross people. They are the Fourth Banner and are your future comrades in arms. Take this opportunity, you guys. Try to talk as much as possible so that you can take care of each other when you get to the battlefield."

    He didn''t have much to say, and expeditiously dropped the wooden box.

    The men belonging to different flag teams actually knew a little about the previous battles. The brothers of the first flag team admired the Balmerks¡¯ fighting will. They spoke the same language and believed in Odin and the fighting style. It is also very similar. Their attitude towards a group of new Balmerks who have just arrived is extremely kind, and they are naturally gratified by each other.

    They mingle, which is what Rurik would like to see.

    However, the fourth flag team formed by the Balmerks is a group of powerful laborers. While waiting for the big ship to dock, they cannot let this group of fresh troops eat dry food every day.

    For the time being, the food for this group of people is provided by R¨¹lik. If a large team is supported for a long time, the internal wear and tear is amazing. Thinking that the army of the future organization will crazily consume the food in stock, R¨¹lik can''t help but worry.

    "Try to make use of the labor force of this group of people."

    Rurik ordered the men of the Fourth Banner to cut the wood on the spot, then cut off the pine branches, and carried the cut logs to Elronburg and handed them to the "Governor" Mezzasta. These logs will be thrown into the charcoal kiln to burn charcoal, and then smashed into small pieces for iron smelting.

    Suddenly, Fort Elon became a densely populated place.

    Many very young children here are old enough to run around, and a large number of Kewen women still hold their babies. However, some women directly focused on the new Balmerk boy who had just arrived, and invited them to their homes to continue borrowing.

    This is to provide fresh blood for the rapid recovery of the strength of the gray squirrel tribe, and both Mezzasta and Rurik are happy to see this situation.

    Finally, the fleet from Roseburg arrived!

    Aphrora, the flagship of the Ross Principality Navy, has a flag flying on her mast.

    Not only it, but six other ships dropped anchor at the mouth of the Airon River. Rurik clearly recognized them through the words nailed to the ship''s gunwale.

    There are two new Aphrora-class sail cruisers, the fifth ship Gray Squirrel and the sixth ship Salmon Chief in the plan. Obviously they were launched perfectly while the ocean was thawing.

    The other four are smaller, and they are all the first four ships of the planetary sail destroyer, such as the first ship Mercury, and its position of the propeller bearing is clearly visible.

    A group of sailors with exposed sleeves and light linen got off the ship. Except for the old sailors under the command of the big merchant Gould, they were a group of newcomers, but they were not native of the Ross tribe. These people are basically from several ethnic groups around Lake M?laren, and now they drag their families and leave their hometown to join Ross. Rurik trusted them, or they believed that the Duchy of Ross was several times stronger than the so-called Kingdom of Sweden.

    The bosses in the sailor were also acquaintances in the eyes of Rurik. He asked these people to report some information and learned a lot of key information.

    "Otto really didn''t wait for me. He took some people to the Neva River. The big merchants were also busy with this year''s trade, and led other guest merchants to Lake M?laren with the Gurdot. Before leaving, I collected the tax in kind and money.¡± Rurik held the golden retriever under his chin and calculated it, and things were indeed done step by step, but he originally intended to cooperate with Otto¡¯s Eastern Sogong fleet. .

    I have already delayed too much time to think about it. Now it is mid-May. It is true that there is only the remnants of winter in the area of ??Fort Elon. It must be the scenery of early spring in Roseburg.

    People quickly got on the boat in small boats. Within a day, the hunters and Balmerks of the First Banner, and even the thirty longbow Corvin veterans who had been left by Likla, gathered in the fleet.

    A large amount of leather was naturally thrown into a net bag, and people were dragged onto a boat to fix it. Even a batch of new ferrochrome weapons produced by Elronburg are indeed a boost to future battles.

    The fleet sails against the south wind. Although these young Balmerks have seen the large sailing boats that belong to the entire Balmerks in principle, she must now become the treasure of Magnut, who has been promoted to the king of the Kingdom of York.

    That big ship was built by the Russians, and now the pure sail-powered sailing fleet he rides on is the main force of the Russian navy.

    The fleet is so huge, everyone can look at the cruising ordinary long ship from a bird''s-eye view. Wouldn''t it be a condescending blow from the enemy? It is really taking advantage of it.

    The young people of the Fourth Flag team heard the boast of their respective team leaders, full of claims that the Ross Fleet was invincible in the world, as well as examples of victories after adding fuel to it.

    Especially a battle case should be talked about, people can''t help but pay attention to the boy who likes to stand on the bow of the ship.

    Rurik, Duke of Ross, this boy killed the king of the Danes in a naval battle!

    They arrived at Roseburg smoothly, and the men of the Fourth Flag team all saw the huge, magnificent and fantastic truth of Roseburg.

    It was a sunny morning. The snow in the fjord and nearby areas melted cleanly, and the dark green world was not only restored, but the sense of fresh greenness could also be perceived by people from afar. The golden morning sun just shone into this eastern-looking fjord, Roseburg was immersed in the holy light in the morning, and everything was full of hope.

    A group of fishing boats have long been cruising on the sea, and some boats have washed up on the sandy beach.

    The thawed beach is lively, and Rose¡¯s morning market is full of people buying and selling fish.

    When a fleet arrived, people cast their enthusiastic eyes. They saw the fleet and knew that Lord Rurik had returned.

    The ships of the fleet steadily stopped at their berths, the soldiers disembarked one after another, followed by a large amount of cargo.

    A fat man was waiting at the trestle bridge, warmly welcoming the returning Duke with his arms open.

    "Blue Fox? You weren''t in Gould Island and didn''t go to Hazeby. Your father arranged to stay behind?" Rurik said nothing.

    The guy who was nicknamed the Blue Fox, the second son of the great businessman Gould, was fatter than before and looked like an elephant seal. He fell into the sea because there was too much fat and it was unsinkable.

    He respectfully said: "My father arranged it. He said that the Gould family will fully support Rose''s new expedition, and the remaining supplies and ships have any needs. Order me to support it."

    "Gould? Your father is such a clever man. Fortunately, my time is very tight, I want to act immediately."

    "My lord, arrange tasks for me."

    "Task?" Rurik stood straight and thought, "Then first take out the money and buy all the bear skins I have arrived at the market price. Attention! It''s the market price! I want ready-made silver coins."

    Blue Fox was a little puzzled, since this was the Duke''s order, he completely agreed.

    Bear skins are the wealth of the hunters who are organized in the First Banner Team. Lurik doesn¡¯t want them to waste their limited time on selling leather in person. They must turn bear skins into silver coins as soon as possible. What they save is Ready time.

    Rurik was very anxious. He had just landed and gathered all the young people of the First Banner.

    No, on the afternoon of the fleet''s return to Hong Kong, Arik assembled all the soldiers of the First Banner on the beach.

    At the same time, the fourth flag team formed by the Balmerks was assembled.

    All the capable mercenaries of Rurik, one hundred young soldiers led by Frazer.

    There are even as many as two hundred sailors (and fighters if necessary) manipulating ships.

    This sudden rally was so great that the city walls were full of people jokingly and judging Lord Rurik.

    Due to the loss of the battle, the original 500 soldiers of the First Banner team had been sharply reduced to just over 400. Fortunately, the essence was especially present, and the brave Arik didn''t feel that he was underrepresented.

    Regarding Otto with a group of old guys belonging to the Second Flag team, once again bravely rushed to the Neva River. There are not many opportunities for Rurik and even Otto to travel far, since the High Priest V¨ªlia ascended to heaven. Just aging rapidly. He continued this route with the men of the same age, and a feeling of the passing times came to Rurik''s heart.

    He knew that Dad''s trip had many goals, everything was discussed before, and he wanted to come with Otto''s prestige not only to cheer the people of Shilla Fort, but also to quickly form a team from Novgorodera.

    Many old guys don¡¯t know how to evaluate the Rus Principality, which is now governed by Rurik. The Principality is no longer purely from the Rus tribe. A surprising number of outsiders have joined in. Old Rus people will inevitably be a little bit repulsive. The hair is strong and unfamiliar. It is no longer the Rose in the eyes of the old guy.

    People familiar with them either passed away or immigrated to new settlements in the East. Although Roseburg¡¯s population is so dense that everyone urgently needs the opportunity to emigrate, many pure-Russ have immigrated today. The population of Roseburg has become denser with the addition of outsiders. What¡¯s even more amazing is that the solution to the difficult living environment is Building high-rise houses and building houses nearby, it¡¯s just that there are a large number of people from Lake M?laren among the new settlers. Today, hundreds of young boys take off their hats to show the bald heads with braided patterns. Prove that you are very different from the traditional Russ.

    Indeed, because of the characteristics of cultural customs, Balmerk men like to shave a lot of their hair and then tattoo their heads.

    The old guys will eventually pass away. When they are old and dead, tens of thousands of yelling children have grown up to the age when they can take up arms and fight.

    Lurik focuses on the future, and more importantly, lays a stable external environment foundation for a harmonious future.

    He stood on a high place, tearing his throat, and loudly publicizing the purpose of the war to the soldiers.

    Even if his understanding of the Karelians is rather vague, he is just a group of native chickens. But his subordinates can¡¯t think that the Karelians are weak, and the result of underestimating the enemy will be catastrophic. He knows that the more than a thousand people in front of him are basically half of the strength of the Rus Principality. Any reason will cause a disastrous defeat. Will ruin the strategic opportunity for the rise of the Duchy of Ross.

    He described the Karelians with eloquence, deliberately inventing some terrible things, deliberately describing them as terrible and brave enemies.

    He knows the attitude of the brothers too well, the enemy should be brave, so that it can arouse the brothers'' fighting spirit.

    But the most critical publicity is this!

    Rurik drew his sword and pointed it at the East: "Brothers! Kill those brave enemies Take their wives and daughters to be your women, and let those women give birth to you children. Take them. The animals have taken their leathers. Deerskins, bearskins, and mink skins are all yours! You will all become rich!"

    The soldiers raised their fists and cheered. Rurik was happy to see this. He and his brothers made no secret of their desire for plunder.

    If only plundering Karelian women and wealth, the pattern is too small.

    As the Duke, Rurik must not only solve the possible strategic threats from the north in Shilla Fort, but also seize local resources.

    He gave everyone three days of preparation time, and the army will set off on May 22 of the Julian calendar.

    Time is very tight. R¨¹lik has been on the road during this period. He himself is quite exhausted but he can''t care too much. His plan is more radical, which is to reach Shilla Fort before June 1st.

    The selected soldiers have already begun their final preparations, and the entire Roseburg has become extremely lively because of the frenzy of war.

 Chapter 639ï¼š Bread is life

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The preparation time for the expedition army was very short, and the soldiers took the money and bought them at the bazaar in Roseburg.

    They flocked to the blacksmith''s stalls to buy new mass-produced hand axes and spearheads to add weapons, and make the women in the family do their best to make dry food.

    In the morning market, a magical stall attracted hundreds of people to watch.

    It was a booth composed of more than a dozen simple patchwork wooden tables, all of which were covered with grey coarse cloth.

    It does not hurt that there are a large number of disc-shaped objects, its yellow and white color and the diffuse aroma of wheat, which fully prove the essence of its sesame seeds!

    Several women wearing coarse cloth turbans yelled: "Four pounds of cereal for a silver coin."

    They kept yelling, but the price of this pancake is really expensive.

    The men poked their heads and watched, whispering to each other.

    Finally someone who really coveted stepped forward, took out the silver coin and yelled: "Five silver coins, I want twenty pounds!"

    "Okay!" The woman happily got the money, and she ordered her buddy to take a balance and weigh the bread immediately.

    The young soldier did not worry about the accuracy of the scales at the stall. He had a big appetite and naturally had to eat more. It is not appropriate to expect future expeditions to rely on the food provided by the duke, so he needs to reserve some ready-to-eat food. Pack in your backpack for emergency needs.

    Compared with the pasta made of pure oatmeal, it cannot be made bigger than a palm. Oatmeal cake lacks stickiness, and the cake that is kneaded and baked after being ground into powder is very fragile.

    But this wheat cake is obviously as big as three slaps side by side. Is such a big cake still tough in your hand?

    The soldier took a bite in full view.

    Is that a bite? It is clearly a bite, like tearing meat from a deer leg bone.

    The soldier feasted in public, his eyes widened like brass bells. He was eager to say something. After swallowing hard, he hurriedly yelled: "Sweet! This pancake is so sweet!"

    sweet? People looked at each other, driven by curiosity to give out money.

    This wheat cake stall belongs to Aslaqi¡¯s mill. The slightly crude mill was completed twenty days ago. Since it was completed, the processing of grain began, as for how to grind the noodles is really a secret.

    Aslaqi herself is not here, but fortunately, she is very clever to show off her husband Arik''s banner at the very right time.

    She is Arik''s little wife, a Gotland woman. The men onlookers all knew this. They wanted to come to the mill of Captain Qi''s wife. It is necessary to join in. Now the brothers have tasted a kind of delicacy. How can they not take the money to buy the flatbread?

    The granola prepared by Asraki is selling quickly, and all of this is within her estimation.

    Now, she herself was staying in her own mill, subject to Rurik''s inspection.

    The three granite slabs were polished to be very flat, and they stood on the stone piers and looked very generous.

    Large holes were drilled into the stone slabs, and a hard iron rod was inserted in it.

    Rurik saw two stone wheels made of granite on the stone slabs and pillars in front of him, and an oak shaft was inserted into the metal hole in the center. This oak shaft has also been reworked, that is, it is covered with a layer of bronze skin, and the center hole of the stone wheel is also the same, thus forming a hard-contact bearing, which is lubricated by seal grease.

    This set of wheel axle system is like a wheel standing on a stone slab. The specially treated oak axle is a car shaft. It is fixed by a bronze component, protruding a bronze collar, and is sleeved on the raised iron rod on the stone slab.

    Rurik was surprised to see it, and Aslaqi''s interesting explanation was in his ears.

    After receiving the Duke¡¯s task, how she chose stone materials, hired workers to process parts, hired workers, and how much wheat she used in the Duke¡¯s granary, and even how much she paid for it, told R¨¹rik in quite detail.

    "You... really finished! Better than I thought! These are stone mills, and the effect is no worse than the rotating millstones. It seems that I should take down the bronze millstones and give them all to you now."

    Aslaqi was waiting for this praise, and said, "Since you have promised, please send me the golden millstone."

    "Good Le! You can make three stone mills very quickly, and you can make more very quickly. I will give you all four bronze grinding discs."

    "Actually, I only need one set." Aslaqi said softly, "I intend to use it as a memorial. As for the remaining three, it is obvious that more weapons or daily necessities can be made. My lord, We must safely win the new war. In my opinion, you can melt them and cast them into clusters of arrows."

    "You..." Rurik stared into her eyes, first calm and embarrassed for a while, then he slowly smiled. "Okay, just by you. Haha, you also broke your new heart for the rejuvenation of your family! You just said something exciting to me. I like to hear it very much, and your actual deeds also touched me."

    "Originally serving Ross." Asraki complimented immediately.

    Rurik looked at these stone mills again. Aslaqi completed it based on the structure of the wheel and the cowl. In terms of structure, it is a little different from the Eastern stone mill. The efficiency of the use is obviously OK.

    In addition to a few captured Northumbrian women who worked in her mill, there were also employed local women. She also bought reindeer as animal power to pull wooden poles.

    Human and animal power alternately push the wooden poles to realize the crushing of the wheat by the stone wheel, especially the working women, who are instructed to perform their work in front of the duke.

    Rurik saw that the oats and wheat were mixed together, and they were crushed over and over again by two stone wheels until they were crushed into powder.

    The whole-wheat flour made from a mixture of these two kinds of wheat, as a miller, Aslaqico, will not waste even a pinch of wheat bran.

    Rurik touched the whole wheat flour that had just been crushed, and asked: "You have processed a lot, so you should have made a lot of scones! I know, you opened the market and are selling it, since it was you personally. I don¡¯t want to ask more about the baked wheat cakes I bought. I just want to know what the wheat I gave you to get from my warehouse has turned into. Is it a lot of wheat cakes?"

    "It''s bread, a lot of bread." Aslaqi was very anxious, and her eyebrows were about to fly, which clearly meant to show off some interesting baby.

    "Is it in your warehouse? Take me there!"

    After a while, a newly-built woodcarving frame standing on dozens of wooden stakes was what Asraki called a bread warehouse.

    Lurik noticed that the waterproofing measures of this building were superior to other buildings, and look at its herringbone roof, on which stone tiles and terracotta were laid. "This woman is really willing to spend money on these things, Arik, you must give your beautiful little wife a lot of money."

    Rurik¡¯s speculation is completely correct. Asraki is a woman of beauty, wisdom and skills, and she is much better than the simple Novgorod village girl Peravina. He loves his little wife, and feels guilty when he thinks that her heirs cannot inherit his family property. Now giving her a huge sum of money is Arik''s compensation, and he also hopes that the little wife can start a career.

    Of course Arik knows better, now helping his little wife Asraki is actually helping his younger brother Rurik. More importantly, if the mill succeeds, it will be a great thing for all the Ross brothers.

    The closed door of the warehouse was opened, and Aslaqi personally lit the oil lamp placed at the door.

    Rurik''s nose was held up, and what came to his face was a refreshing smell of pine resin, and the thick scent of wheat lurking in the breath.

    Through the dim light, he saw that there were many wooden shelves in this long warehouse room, on which were actually...

    "It''s all big bread?! So big!"

    He stepped forward and touched it casually, subconsciously yelling the word "hleba" in Slavic.

    Aslaqi was taken aback: "You... actually said the same words as my sister (Peravina)."

    Rurik ignored her for a while, and continued to stroke the dry bread in front of him with his hands.

    Coincidentally, the Slavic tribes basically pronounced "hleba" for bread. The Viking forces basically pronounced the word "life" as libe.

    Although the two ethnic groups that are of the same origin but have been separated for thousands of years have become language-incompatible, they reunited here in the Duchy of Ross.

    Bread is life. Two words, almost one way to pronounce.

    This is how real big Liba is, or traditional Middle-aged European bread is such a baking style. It is very huge, and it is deliberately baked like this! From Rurik''s point of view, it was almost half a meter long, and when it was hugged, its weight was amazing.

    In the dim light, Aslaqi smiled and watched Rurik playing with bread vigorously. She knew that her mission had been successfully completed, and the plan to capture the Duke of Rose would definitely succeed more than half of her plan for a better future.

    "My lord, are you satisfied?"

    Rurik still didn¡¯t answer directly, and asked: ¡°Tell me, what you use to bake bread, how to bake and how often you bake, and tell me all the work you have done during this time! Damn, the smell of these breads is really amazing. It makes people comfortable, just as hard as a rock."

    The Duke was asking, and Aslaqi said this time.

    It turned out that stone mills, mill buildings, large clay ovens, and long warehouse houses were built at the same time. She took the huge sum of money that Arik took out and easily recruited a group of relatively idle people in Roseburg to work for it.

    Many local women in Ross drive people crazy just to take care of the new children in the family, but there are so many children in the family that they must find ways to make money to buy food and meat to make a living. Realistic reasons force them not to work far away, but even if they stay at home and work as tailors, their work is saturated. Hearing that Arik¡¯s little wife got the Duke¡¯s order to build a mill, she paid a good salary, and the sisters naturally came in.

    The men and women made all this for Asraki, and the struggle of the Rose woman highlights great value.

    It is unrealistic to expect women to do heavy physical work. They are arranged to first use traditional stone grinders to crush the dough to make flour, then mix wheat and oat flour with a little water and knead it into a large dough, and finally weigh it with a balance. Five pounds a piece of dough, waiting for the collective baking, in fact, this work is not easy at all, it is also too comfortable to be lumbered and transported.

    The two large clay ovens placed in the wooden shed were successfully completed. The inside of the oven constitutes a low temperature and stuffy baking environment. Each oven can bake 20 doughs at the same time. Once the oven is completed, the baking work begins. At the beginning of the period, because the amount of flour processed by the traditional stone grinder was too small, the stove did not bake much bread at one time. With the completion of the three stone mills, the output of flour has skyrocketed. Recently, the oven has to be put into operation around the clock.

    They are like clay ovens for baking naan. The loaves are naturally larger than sesame cakes. They also need to be fermented for a period of time before baking. It takes some time to bake the bread, but as long as the stove keeps running, it will be baked. The efficiency is still amazing.

    The coarse flour is basically just rolled into a batch, then sent to the other side to be kneaded into dough and then weighed, placed in a wooden basin, and sent to the stove after natural fermentation.

    This one-stop service is served by nearly fifty servants and helpers. Aslaqi can proudly say that her current task is to monitor everyone''s work.

    Two stoves can produce nearly 200 pounds of bread at a time. In theory, it can be baked all day long, and 25 stoves can be produced in one day.

    Aslaqi''s mill and baking furnace are still working at full capacity, and the inventory of this warehouse, Aslaqi, put it plainly-close to 30,000 pounds of bread.

    Thirty thousand Roman pounds is not equivalent to a ton? It sounds like a huge number, but if it is spread evenly across a thousand soldiers, each person will get nothing more than one kilogram of bread.

    what is this? Thousands of years later, the Soviet and German war rations on paper would have to eat nearly one kilogram of bread, biscuits and other grain products every day. Only in this way can they cope with a soldier¡¯s daily consumption of four thousand calories.

    Those are the cruelest war situations, and it is largely unknown whether the paper rationed food can be implemented.

    Now it¡¯s only the ninth century. Rurik doesn¡¯t think that his fighters will have a chance of consuming four thousand kcal one day, and because of the special factors of this space-time war, the victory or defeat of a real war will be decided within a few days from one or two battles. .

    Even so, the reserves of bread are still too small. Think about it again. This is just the result of the Asraki Mill, which has just opened for a month. It is just two ovens and three stone mills. If she can do better in time .

    Compared to fine flour bread, a major drawback of whole-wheat bread is that it becomes too easy to dry, causing it to be as hard as wood. In other words, this is a great thing, because this kind of bread is naturally dehydrated and becomes an emergency food that is extremely storage-resistant. Looking at this dark and dry environment again, Rurik guessed that all of this was intentional by Asraki.

    Just before eating these dry and hard wood breads, you obviously need to use a saw to cut them into slices. It is even possible to beat it into crumbs. After all, the bread and oatmeal will be absorbed by the body when it enters the stomach.

    In this dark warehouse, Rurik announced directly: "All the bread ingredients are my wheat, and you are paying for the labor. Asraki, I will pay you according to the previous agreement. We are discussing Shang, I will give you money right away."

    "Thank you." Asraki said cheerfully.

    "No thanks, I am very confident in you now. It seems that you should build another mill in Shilla Fort. How about this long trip, let''s go to Fort Ross together?"

    "Okay, I meant it for a long time. Especially the construction of a new mill in Shilla Fort, where my father lives, was my desire, and it happened that I brought little Gustav there."

    Rurik nodded: "Then prepare quickly. You can arrange for the work of the mill to continue. The production of excellent mills must not be stopped. I will also sell you extra food, and the army will give priority to buying the bread that will be made in the future. ."

    "Yes!"

    "Then go on. That''s right." Rurik thought about the wheat cakes: "For those cakes, I just learned that you paid a very expensive price. Even if it is the wheat you bought yourself. Why is it so expensive?"

    "Just right! I still need to sell it urgently." Aslaqi smiled, and arranged for someone to bring the warm cake to Rurik''s hand.

    This cake is baked on an iron plate There is a slightly charcoal pastry on the bottom layer.

    Compared to bread that is as hard as a rock, this cake is indeed very soft. Sniffing the smell, he opened his mouth...

    Rurik closed his eyes and chewed silently, then shuddered all over.

    "Sweet! Did you put honey?"

    "You found it. It''s honey. I only put a little bit in each pancake." Aslaqi concealed her face and smiled: "In this way, you won''t be surprised if I raise the price."

    "Not surprising! It''s great. I accepted this pancake. It seems that I will have to order you to make more honey-containing scones in the future. Brothers are fighting outside and eating delicious food is also the key to victory."

    "Honey is hard to get," she said.

    "It''s okay. The people of Novgorod always pay tribute to honey. After the development of the beekeeping industry there, everything will be fine. I should leave." Rurik patted his clothes and held the honey pancake in his hand. "I Let¡¯s take a look at the new slingshots and trebuchets made by carpenters. Those guys have to be worthy of the money I gave!"

 Chapter 640ï¼š New journey

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Every newly launched ship should have matching armaments, and Lurik gave the carpenter of his family a more demanding task, so that each ship can be equipped with a sufficient amount of torsion slingshot to deal with naval battles.

    Maybe he can based on the actual situation, not committing too much weaponry to the ships.

    The standard armament of the Russ navy ship is equipped with a large amount of torsion slingshot equipment, while the enemies Russ face are still widely equipped with traditional long rowing boats, and even the two sides have different concepts for naval battles.

    All of this was Rurik''s request, and the failure to install bronze guns on the ship was already his most cost-effective consideration.

    Regarding the mill of Asraki, Rurik was really moved. After leaving here, he immediately reviewed the armed production of the woodworkers.

    The torsion slingshot that was originally placed in the warehouse was moved out.

    In order to ensure the best state of the battle, all new slingshots have no winding. The two carbon steel arms of the slingshot are inserted into the rope group, and they move forward in unison.

    Now that Rurik gave the order, the woodworkers worked hard to bend the bow arms and buckle the bowstrings made of hemp rope, tendons and even whale baleen.

    Are they all top quality?

    No problem, only one experiment is required.

    If the weapon is not easy to use in battle, the result is often deadly. Rurik treated the weapon handover very carefully, and the best way to test it was to load a cast iron projectile and shoot it at the target.

    Simple wooden boards are pieced together to create a target, and each new torsion slingshot shoots at it one by one.

    The sound they fired is soft and soft, and because they are firmly fixed, the shooter naturally cannot detect the recoil of the slingshot, and even the vibration is minimal.

    The projectiles hit the target frequently, and for a time there was a clear and loud crashing sound from the target, and all the onlookers saw the sawdust flying horizontally!

    The thickness of these oak boards is similar to that of ordinary long ship boards, and they can be shattered by shooting at close range, and they can be used in battle to sink enemy ships.

    As many as twenty-nine new torque slingshots were off the production line, so the number basically met Rurik''s expectation. Although the number is slightly lower, he has no intention of pursuing it.

    The war is imminent, the new ships and new weapons can already be put into battle in this way, and the strength of the Ross army has been strengthened.

    In addition to aiming at a flat-fire torsion slingshot, a bull trebuchet with a longer range, poor accuracy, and only probabilistic strikes, this group of woodworkers have built fifteen.

    They were tied with ropes and pulled out hard for the carpenter.

    The weight of each trebuchet is not large, which causes the end to be lifted by inertia when shooting, like a bull.

    It is undeniable that as long as they are hit and used and dozens of fist-sized pebbles are fired at a time, they will be able to cause range damage, which is really a weapon to kill the enemy in the array.

    No, the proof of their strength is to open the matrix and shoot at an open fjord sea area.

    The old and new trebuchets were arranged together in the afternoon, and thousands of people gathered on the beach.

    Lord Rurik tested the weapons before the expedition. Whether the army''s heavy weapons work well or not is the most concerned of the soldiers who are desperately waiting for the expedition. As for the large number of onlookers holding children, women are purely watching the excitement and dismissing the boring work of daily handwork.

    After all the trebuchets are fully charged, an operator is holding on to the rope inserted in the pin of the ratchet, just waiting for the adult''s order.

    With an order from Rurik, the twenty-five bulls are the old man!

    The stone bullets were thrown out almost at the same time. The black figure of the stone was hidden by the dark green pine forest in the setting sun. Onlookers squinted and couldn''t see the result, but soon the rippling sleep caused a splash of water.

    It was stone bullets. They smashed towering water splashes at a faraway point, and people heard the roar of water splashes in their ears.

    "Very good, the new and old catapults have different landing points. It is a perfect probability attack."

    Hit the fist-sized stone bullet to 300 meters away. This is the strength of the bull trebuchet. Rurik had to estimate that if the Karelians were also bravely gathered in a group and charged, their trebuchet matrix might be able to destroy half of their morale?

    It is a pity that I have the ability to build a more powerful trebuchet. This really needs to be based on actual needs and make more such light and heavy weapons.

    That night, the torsion slingshot began to be installed on the two new ships, "Grey Squirrel" and "Salmon Chief". It was still the old rule. Each ship had six on the bow deck and four on the stern deck.

    Simultaneously with the loading of weapons, it is to further carry wheat, dried fish, and even some special things to the cabin.

    Young green pine needles and the first Nordic daisies to bloom. Boiled pine needle water for drinking, uses the fragrance and faint bitterness to dissipate the muddy smell of natural water. Every Viking tribe has this habit. It is not tea drinking, but Rurik deliberately allowed this tradition to evolve directly into tea drinking.

    Naturally, tea leaves can never be imagined. The daisy, which is a substitute for tea, can be blooming right now! The ground had just thawed, and these flowers appeared almost overnight.

    Perhaps eating whole-wheat bread and bread is enough to meet the vitamin needs of soldiers. While keeping cautious, Rurik prefers to allow them to take in more vitamins, especially the very critical vitamin C. Drinking chrysanthemum tea will definitely solve the intake of the Nordic people. The problem of vitamin difficulties. Although boiled tender pine needles is also an option, boiled chrysanthemum tea tastes good after all.

    The agreed date is tomorrow, and all preparations are in order!

    Conquering Karelia, this battle is not at all an army rushing over to hack and kill the problem. If that were the case, things would be easier.

    That night, Rurik gathered his wives and concubines on the third floor of the palace.

    He opened the window and let the cool breeze come in. The moonlight and stars almost covered the beating flame of the oil lamp and shone on every girl''s face.

    The girls are nervous, and it would be a good thing to be able to follow Liurik on the expedition this time.

    So, who will get this opportunity?

    Rurik guessed each other''s thoughts through their faces, and he let out a sigh of relief: "Time is very tight. Tomorrow is the day of expedition. Now I announce who will go with me."

    He stretched out his hand and pointed it at Carlotta and Svetlana very simply.

    The tight nerves of the girls were instantly discouraged, and Rurik heard a slight hiss of jealousy.

    "I know, you all want to follow me to meet the world. This is a war, not a game! Carlotta will participate in the battle as a fighter. Svetlana!" Rurik deliberately increased his tone. His eyes also glanced at her: "You are the wife my father chose for me, and I will not disobey my father''s arrangements. You and I still have a Slavic wedding, and we will do it this year."

    "Yes." Svetlana tried to suppress her inner ecstasy. Thanks to the strict education of her parents, she was able to suppress her inner emotions.

    She is twelve years old and is married according to Slavic tradition. Besides, it''s so beautiful to be able to go back to her family''s house with Rurik.

    Even Norren can''t go to the East again, even if Rose''s Warriors Fourth Flag team is all her Balmerks.

    Rurik had inadvertently said that a small meeting on the third floor ended soon. He distracted the other wives and concubines, but left the two daughters Carlotta and Lanna to arrange some extra matters.

    The agreed date! It''s today!

    Thousands of people gathered on the beach, and the wooden walls of the city were once again full of people. Thanks to the further reinforcement of the walls, they could carry such weight.

    A small altar was temporarily erected on the sandy ground. Although she could not go on an expedition with her beloved man, Lumia knew she must abide by the high priest''s mission.

    In all fairness, she is very supportive of Rose''s conquest of Karelian forces. All the deer breeders are not easy to provoke the Karelians, even if everyone raises deer for a living.

    The source of this fear actually comes from hundreds of years ago. The Lapu (deer) people were originally a group of people excluded from the Karelian ethnic group. The Lapu are the humblest existence in this area. Rose''s servants followed Master Rurik, and everyone finally got a stable life.

    The beach was full of heavily armed fighters, including the newly promoted Fourth Flag team, Captain Helafide Bringoldson and his guys all put on standard Ross jerseys.

    The white cloth was sewn with blue stripes on the body, a deer belt was tied around the waist, and the belt was also hung with weapons such as daggers and hand axes. They also carried burlap backpacks with straps on their backs, which were full of cooking utensils, a small amount of dry food, and leather water bags filled with water. A piece of linen cloth was rolled into a roll, and the bending ground was fixed on both sides of the backpack. Finally, a huge round shield hung on the bag.

    Only a few of them carry spears, and most of them have swords.

    One centurion team was widely equipped with wooden crossbows and also received a small number of arrows allotted.

    Hellafeld is the captain of such a flag team. He never dreamed that an army could have such an armed force.

    Look at himself! In addition to these weapons distributed by the Duke of Ross, what Hellafeld can get is the iron sword and his own leather helmet that his father gave him.

    Now, this leather helmet has been ordered by an adult, that is, a helmet collar made of a large number of wild ducks and wild geese feathers must be installed. The feathers of the helmet collar are all dyed with Isatis indigo, and a large amount of turpentine is glued to further fix it.

    "Now, the enemy and my people can clearly see that I am an extraordinary character."

    Hellafeld highly praised the arrangement of R¨¹lik. The entire flag team was subdivided into more combat teams. The ranks of officers depended on the number of helmet leader feathers and the installation method. Think about it carefully. This is really the smartest choice. After all, everyone was roaring during the melee. The commander was afraid that it would be difficult to exchange information with other guys even if he broke his throat. Now you can know where the friendly is by looking at the feathers on the top of the friendly.

    Not only that, but there is a flag-holder next to Hellafield. This person is holding a wooden pole with ferocious beasts. There is a flag on the pole, and the blue cloth stitched on it is said to be in Roman letters. Text message: The Fourth Flag of the Ross Army Warriors.

    The brothers have just changed their outfits this time, and they only look like regular and fierce Ross troops. The team really has the strength of the Rus army, when it needs some training.

    Hellafeld is very fortunate, because the captain of each group, that is, the ten-man team, is Rurik¡¯s old mercenary. These people have allowed the brothers to stand up neatly, just like those of the First Banner. The guys are the same.

    But, why are there still a group of teenagers standing on this beach?

    It was Fisk and Kanuf, and even Telavis unearthed from Elronburg.

    Rurik selected a hundred young fighters from his subordinates. They are in their puberty, and their minds are full of ideas for fighting and meritorious service. Their physical fitness is also the same as that of adult men. Compared with their older peers, they have been constantly Received the Roman alphabet, Latin and mathematics education, but the level of education surpassed others.

    These young soldiers mixed everything with their other elite mercenaries and Corvins who helped fight, plus those old sailors who manipulated the torsion slingshot, directly pieced together into the shooting flag team.

    In this expedition, a team of nearly two thousand people will rush to Fort Shilla on the Neva River!

    And this is still part of the army. After the Slavs are in place, Rurik estimates that he can organize an army of more than 3,000 people.

    Is it just that? Do not! There is also a large group of Finns who can help.

    Those Suomi people who are part of Finland choose to obey very wisely. Just like Rome, Rurik boasted of building a northern Rome, and he had to learn from Rome when he did things, such as conscripting Suomi servants to join the battle, and giving them the spoils after the victory.

    Besides, to eliminate the Karelian forces, the long-term threat of the Suomi people is gone?

    Lumia wore a antler helmet and sang a hymn to Thor by the flames of the altar.

    She and Rumi, and even the other ten little priests, are essentially Rurik''s wives and concubines. All the Ross people and the guests know this and are willing to talk about it faithfully.

    Thor is not only the **** of craftsmen, but also the **** of war. Today, he first praises and sacrifices for them.

    After that, it was another hymn to Odin, and the sacrifices came to the most critical moment.

    Rose, who has a herd of deer, no longer has to worry about sacrificial sacrifices. Rurik stared at the raging fire, thinking about whether he could recruit an army of four thousand people, or chat with the leader of Suomi to form a two-pronged coalition. A full-scale attack on the Karelian forces.

    Now that it has reached the critical stage of sacrifice, he showed his dagger towards the deer of sacrifice...

    The deer''s liver was cut out, and Lumia cut the liver and declared to the cheers that the battle would be won.

    The victory must belong to Ross, and the soldiers who are ready now begin to line up to board the fleet that has been parked at the trestle and is ready to go!

    The Aphrora, the Duke of Ostara, the Grey Squirrel, and the Salmon Chief, the four ships alone packed five hundred people in one go!

    There were also the first four of the smaller planetary sail destroyers, which were packed with another four hundred people.

    With the success of the last ultra-long-distance sailing expedition, Rurik has indeed learned a lesson from it. He stuffed too many people into the boat in one breath, so that the crew was too crowded, and it was really uncomfortable.

    Even the crew of a large ship like the Aphrodite has been reduced a lot, although it is because of the factor that it can''t pull too many people, it is also because a lot of military rations and reserve weapons are stuffed in her cabin.

    How to place more soldiers? Naturally, those armed cargo ships after transformation.

    Four sail cruisers, four sail destroyers and twenty sail armed cargo ships. UU Reading

    The cheers of the people resounded throughout the fjord. They excitedly watched the invincible fleet slowly leave the trestle bridge, watched the ships assemble into a fleet in the fjord waters, moving against the wind and slowly sailing out of the fjord.

    The people have been paying attention, and the decks of the ships are also full of people.

    As the captain of the mercenary, Jeflo is qualified to stay on the flagship, and this time he was ordered to bring his wife and even his baby son.

    After all, Hermi gave birth to the baby very safely, although the baby was very delicate, and it was very adventurous to take him on sailing. Both Hermi and Yevlo knew the significance of this voyage, only because Yevlo received an important task, which was to go to the Suomi territory to pull out a servant army to assist the Rus in destroying Karelia in the first battle. Ah.

    Therefore, as the Earl of Finland, he was anxious to support Ross with the army.

    As for the Earl of Finland, this is the baby boy!

    Jeflo has given his son a name, and he is called Satuly, which means warrior.

 Chapter 641ï¼š Old Otto revisited Shilla Fort

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    A Sorgon team composed of so-called elders has already set off. Their so-called elders and weaknesses are only young people relative to the principality.

    Otto is already an old man, his gray beard is deliberately fluffy, perfectly covering his age spots.

    He was on the ship Sperosville, and there were also four star ships in the rear.

    This fleet of only five ships braved the wind and waves all the way to safely and smoothly arrived at the port at the mouth of the Neva River.

    Snow is melting on a large scale, and fresh water from the Volkhov and Finnish rivers is poured into Lake Ladoga. The Neva River, the only outlet of the Great Lakes, suddenly becomes a rapid stream.

    The current is so rushing that people are reluctant to row a boat retrograde, and people who live in the local area are busy with spring plowing and don''t care much about the current.

    They planted oat seeds in new and old farmland at the end of April. Compared with other ethnic groups, because iron plows are widely used, they planted seeds in the straight trenches after plowing the soil. Objectively speaking, the effect of sowing is more rough than before. Great.

    Spring plowing and autumn harvest were the busiest seasons of the previous year. The settled-Ros family and the Slavic Neo-Ross who joined the group now became farmers in their identities.

    They take good care of their wheat and further build their own Fort Silla, and will fight to the end with any coveters in order to defend their wealth.

    Because this area is not peaceful.

    Are Karelians a threat? Since Lord Rurik had long released the news, even the fishermen of Suomi, who joined the Principality a year ago, thought that the Karelians were terrible enemies, and everyone had to be wary of the northern part of the Great Lakes.

    It is said that the Principality wants to organize an army to conquer Karelia this year? If it was Master Lulik who organized an expedition, it would be a victory. It just so happened that everyone would inevitably face the so-called spring famine after completing the spring ploughing, and it would be a good thing to take the opportunity to plunder.

    Of course, their so-called spring famine is just that they can¡¯t eat wheat freely, and everyone can still row and fish freely. As in the past, this fish-fishing ability allows them to surpass the narrowly defined agricultural nation.

    Engaging in traditional business activities is another choice, that is, to bring the amber and other precious leathers found to Novgorod and trade wheat directly with the locals.

    This kind of trade activity is completely free and is not within the scope of Sorgon at all. Any Novgorod on the shore of Lake Ilmen is willing to do this business.

    Even some Russ came into contact with the Smolensk, so that Shilla Fort had some good quality rosin ingots and southern floral cloth.

    If the living materials can be self-sufficient, the Ross people are also willing to settle down and actively produce. Nowadays, dreams are not reality. Fighting and trading in distant places are all means to survive better.

    Otto''s fleet is here, and the people are smiling at the towering flagpole of the ship.

    The Governor-General Konuzon, who was ordered to garrison here, ran the local area for many years. He happily and his family rushed to the pier, commanding the men and women to grab the rope thrown by the big ship, and the five ships were perfectly fixed.

    "My lord, you are finally here." Konuzon opened his arms to greet him.

    Otto also walked up with a smile covered by beard. "You old guy seems to be able to fight," he said.

    "If I can really fight, I would be so happy."

    "Now there is just a chance. Don''t be polite, go to the palace! Gather the famous men in the city, and I want to summon them. I hope they can understand Norse."

    The scale of construction of New Roseburg was larger than that of Old Roseburg in the West.

    This was originally a new territory for the Russ. In recent years, through the means of pulling, coercion and temptation, another 3,000 Slavs have settled here.

    And all the refugees from the Ostala tribe have all moved to Shilla Fort. The situation even changed a little. The Ostara women who had fled after the war were taken in by a number of allied tribes, such as the Gran tribe and the Yilmalun tribe, and the men of the tribe married these women. However, the newly born Kingdom of Sweden was finally defeated in the foreign wars, and the strength of the Glan and Yilmalun tribes was severely frustrated. It was precisely during this period that the Ross people released a good policy.

    During the war, these men who took in and married Ostala refugee women saw the strength of the Rus army and knew better that Ostara was rebuilding in the far east. The women were moved, after all, they all knew that Carlotta was indeed a noble girl. The men were also moved, how reasonable it is to follow a hero to achieve a stable life and the chance of victory in the future war, not to mention that they have the right to become a new Aostala after immigrating.

    Nowadays, Shilla Fort is a city shared by the Rus, Ostara and Slavs. It is also a place where the narrow sense of the Swedish culture, the Rus culture and the Ilmenslav culture merge.

    A majestic city on the Neva River rises from the ground, and her scale is still expanding. For example, with the incorporation of the Suomi people, theoretically all Finns became part of the Duchy of Ross.

    Those Finnish Suomi people who had feared the Ross fleet, their canoes began to appear at the mouth of the Neva River. The Suomi people have also built a trading town called Herminki at the mouth of their river. According to the Norse language, it is Shedstad, which means gem city.

    The Suomi people did export some amber and rubies to Shilla Fort. After buying them with daily necessities, the Ross people immediately tried to transport them to the east for sale.

    Adjacent to the Neva River, on the opposite bank is the Rabbit Island. A palace standing on a large number of wooden piles is even more impressive.

    Otto took his group of old men off the ship, and some of the support materials were also unloaded.

    Good things onlookers have seen, those shipped in wooden boxes and sacks are all iron!

    It''s farm tools! There are shovel, pickaxe, **** and plow. There are also large double saws and a bunch of felling axes.

    Otto walked happily on the land in the city that had been rammed into porcelain. Presumably, after a heavy rain, these land would not become too muddy.

    He walked into the palace and subconsciously observed this huge building. It looked like this since the palace was built, with only one floor but very substantial. It can be discussed here as well as an important place for living. There are toilets and bathing places inside. The reason why it was built in this way is entirely based on Rurik''s arrangement.

    Soon, nearly fifty prominent figures in Shilla Fort were invited.

    Everyone was nervous when they entered the originally closed palace, and everyone was also quite suspicious. If it is to discuss serious and important matters, why not go to the chamber?

    In fact, Otto didn''t want to waste Zhou Zhang. He just wanted to take a rest after arranging things, and he gave orders directly here.

    A piece of news that everyone has already known has become a fact through Otto''s mouth!

    war! Attack Tavastia! Ross'' army is about to assemble in Shilla Fort!

    Not only that, when there is a Slavic army fighting together.

    "..., treat the Karelians as strong enemies like the Gotlanders, and treat them like the Danish army. Even if we have the heroic command of R¨¹rik, we must not take it lightly. We will Organize the coalition forces. I myself will go to Novgorod to give orders. You locals should also organize warriors, so that once Rurik orders conscription, you can fight immediately..."

    Even though Otto was playing the old tune again, but with a few more words, the brothers not only brought morale up, but also began to estimate how much spoils they would get if they participated in the battle.

    Among those sitting still, Old Harald''s face was sullen, and when Otto said something, he suddenly smiled.

    Because of her daughter Asraki, she wants to build a mill in Shilla Fort!

    The mill? Can she build that kind of huge workshop? If she is fruitful, the oats grown by the locals can be turned into a large amount of powder.

    But he still doesn''t know, a bigger good thing is about to happen to him.

    Residents of Shilla Fort began to make active preparations. Whether they were Ruths or Slavs, these leading figures hurriedly left the palace with news, and spread the good news to the entire settlement on the same day.

    Once there is a war, everyone can make their own contribution to the war, including the sale of a certain amount of labor to get paid. Because this is the promise of Master Otto, and it is also a benefit that Master Rurik has repeatedly implemented.

    There are only a thousand pure Russ in Fort Shilla, and there are almost no young men. There are a lot of old computer men and women and a group of children running around. It is precisely because they are weak in Roseburg society that they voluntarily asked to go to the east to reclaim new territories.

    The number of the new Ostala is not large, and the total number of men, women, and children is only three hundred. If you want to recruit an army of pure men from them, you can only recruit up to fifty people. Digging deeper, almost all of these fifty people are not real Ostara, but traditional Swedish tribes such as from Yilmallen. They stand in Ostara¡¯s position because of their marriage.

    The additional three thousand people are all Slavic immigrants, and there are too many mature men among them.

    Cultivate wasteland, work efficiently with the farm tools issued by Duke Ross, and pay taxes in kind with the harvest.

    Some of them even came from the Pine Needle Manor that was violently ravaged by Otto. Now the farm that has left their hometown has become a total traitor, but they have found a new life in the Ross people!

    After all, in the hometown, farmers have to pay taxes to the landlords. The yield of farmland is low, but the taxes are not low. These active immigrants were originally tenants of the farms in their hometowns. Although the people helped each other, the inefficient agriculture and the exploitation of the conqueror Ross and the manor owners kept the days tight.

    Today, the people of Ross work here, and the cultivated land continues to be cultivated for several years, and the private rights of the land are protected by the Duke of Ross. In this way, through work, the surplus food is replaced by money to subsidize life, and life is indeed getting better.

    This group of people is already a staunch supporter of Rus. They are actively imitating the way of life of the Varyags, but they do not know that the Russ are also actively absorbing Slavic culture.

    The busiest spring ploughing has just ended, and the farmers have taken up weapons...

    Here, Otto tasted the local special grilled European perch, feasted on salty oatmeal porridge, and slept comfortably.

    The same is true of his old guys, they still talk to each other, so-called within a few years, a nearshore wasteland, a majestic city rises up from the ground.

    The first thing they felt was the sheer size of Fort Shilla. She was surrounded by a wall. The first Ross, Ostara immigrants, and the first Slavs who settled in all lived inside the wall.

    Because the dwellings are all bungalows, each household has a courtyard, even chicken coops and rabbit rings, and even small trees spontaneously transplanted by the people. The pastoral style in the city also made the city crowded.

    The set straight road system is not allowed to be illegally constructed. As a public threshing ground and army gathering place, the "Harvest Square", any building is prohibited here.

    More Slavic immigrants have no choice but to build houses in the wasteland outside the fence. A large number of wooden houses have been erected on the ground, and the way they are located is also quite chaotic, which also gives the city a sense of marketability.

    People live in a warm-up style, and the vast and constantly opened up wheat fields are outside the city. Even if people have to walk some distance to work in the farmland, this is reflected in the fact that there are some difficulties in the autumn harvest, which in turn led them to make a batch of trolleys.

    Sleeping Otto was awakened by the noise outside.

    His old guy hurriedly walked to the door in a simple white cloth coat.

    He pushed aside the Slavic maid who was about to wait on her coat, and opened the closed door himself.

    Seeing densely packed people outdoors, Otto couldn''t help but open his squinted eyes, letting the gentle sunlight shine on his face.

    Conu''s fluffy hair fluttered in the wind, and he walked happily with a wooden stick.

    "What''s going on? I saw an army?" Otto was surprised.

    "They are all farmer soldiers!" Konuzon said bluntly: "They are Slavs, and they are all new Russ now. You see, standing in front of you are five hundred soldiers. They are willing to fight for Rus."

    Looking at these people, Otto was surprised that so many fighters suddenly appeared, but subconsciously he didn''t think these people were strong soldiers.

    They are generally inferior to the Roth''s brawny. Everyone does not wear a helmet. At most, they wear a leather cap or even a cloth to tie their hair to avoid messing up.

    Their clothes are all coarse cloth, but with a lot of colorful patterns.

    The military equipment is also poor, but each person carries a wooden shield of different sizes, and the spears erected are also of different lengths.

    Regarding their appearance, it is unqualified to organize a spear army!

    Otto subconsciously thought of the battle in Gotland, wondering if this group of people would have courage if they appeared on the battlefield?

    forget it! The conscripting fighters had to go to the White Tree Manor and conscript all the Slavs who had participated in the Battle of Gotland. Especially that Medvedt, this young man belongs to the one who resembles the Ross most among the Slavs. Otto noticed this boy''s firm fighting will and courage during the decisive battle in Gotland, and hoped that this person would do more in the future.

    The obedience of the White Tree Manor is a fact. Medved, who is the heir of the manor¡¯s legal principles, is a warrior. Their obedience may be a factor of disguise, only for the benefit of the forces of Varang. According to this line of thinking, Otto had to think about why Svetlana told a little girl that she boldly moved closer to her side. This cannot be explained simply by the child¡¯s innocence, presumably the child has been taken by his parents. Instilled many things.

    "Rigus, you are a cunning fox. If this is what you hope (referring to being Rurik''s wife), you have succeeded. Medved, my son will make you an earl in the future~www.novelhall.com ~ Otto thought about a lot of things for a moment.

    It''s just that there is still a group of seemingly mobs standing in front of him. He dismisses these people with the pride of a soldier, but he still has to do superficial skills.

    Otto politely said: "It''s a group of warriors."

    "Are you willing to let them play?" Konuzon asked hurriedly.

    "I can''t do this, let them continue to wait! Rurik will make arrangements for them."

    If these farmers enter the battlefield without training, they should be killed by the Karelians? Otto and his son Rurik have unified the context, which is to describe Karelia as a strong enemy, and it is true to believe in Otto once and twice.

    Since it is a formidable enemy, I am afraid that I will still have a lot of casualties in the fight.

    At least the peasant soldiers rushed to fight it out of fashion.

    However, if...

    A sinister thought suddenly floated in Otto''s heart.

 Chapter 642ï¼š Under the blue waves the undercurrent is raging

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    After coming to Fort Shilla again after a winter, the city has grown bigger and the population has become more and more prosperous.

    He found it, maybe there could be better days here. The residents of Novgorod came here spontaneously even in a canoe.

    Otto stayed in Fort Shilla for two days, then sailed to Lake Ladoga against the Neva River in the south wind.

    Of course, after another set of twists and turns, Otto''s fleet arrived at his loyal White Tree Manor.

    The owner of the farm, Rigus, greeted his people warmly, and they also prepared the tribute to be accepted by the adults.

    There is no other tribute. The tribute in spring and summer is only a small amount of wheat, and more of it is leather, rosin, floral cloth and precious honey.

    All the tributes are not many, and the highlight is actually in the fall.

    People look forward to the disembarkation of a large number of women visiting relatives, just like in the past years. But those who got off the boat were old guys, women?

    On behalf of the tribe, Rigus carefully asked why the visitor did not come.

    Otto didn''t rush to answer first, first ordered the rewards to be moved down.

    It was a large number of iron farm tools. Watching the arrival of many hoes and shovel, and the unloading of two other sets of curved ploughs, the old fellow Rigus jumped excitedly.

    Otto''s words are straightforward: "These are all given to you by Leurik. You have been paying the tribute truthfully all these years, and what you have given you is also a rich reward."

    The Quyuan Plow is an artifact of arable land. Even if it still needs human plowing, the White Tree Manor has cultivated a lot of new fertile lakeside farmland since it acquired it.

    In White Tree Manor, the people welcome these adults from afar.

    Medvedt, Rigus'' eldest son, also offered to sell wine for Otto.

    "You!" Otto grabbed his arm abruptly.

    "Master Duke..."

    "You are not ordinary! Now give you an order to gather me the brothers of the flag team immediately! We are going to attack the new enemy!"

    The Novgorod side basically didn''t know about the conquest of Karelia, and they didn''t even know what enemy it was. Although the Ross people don''t know it themselves.

    Otto drank half a bottle of strong alcohol, and his words became blurred while he was slightly drunk.

    The old guys at the White Tree Manor were all here, and he yelled in Gnostic about the crusade against the Karelians.

    These Slavs knew a little more or less of Norse because of their long-term contact. Everyone listened to them at odds with each other, and they had to think about it in their hearts.

    Said to be the enemy of the North? Is it called Karelia? Seems still very strong?

    Since the commander is Leurik, victory should be firmly held in the hands of the coalition forces.

    Rigus suddenly realized that his son-in-law, Lurik, had come in person! If the son-in-law comes, the youngest daughter should come back too, right?

    "My lord, Rurik and Svetlana..."

    "The two of them should come, and their fleet should be on the way." Otto set out first. He only had an estimate of how many troops Rurik would arrange. He really didn''t know the specifics.

    Otto couldn''t come up with an accurate answer, and this time he ordered Medvete to immediately gather the army to wait for dispatch.

    Not only that, Otto took the initiative to ask another manor: "I entrust you to urge Pine Needle Manor to pay taxes properly. How are they doing?"

    How are you doing? In all fairness, Rigus has no interest in the farmers, but hopes that the Borudne family will be destroyed.

    Rigus took the initiative to explain one thing: "The eldest son of the Borudne family in Pine Needle Manor is dead. Now there is a cub named Vadim left. I think this person is a threat. If you get rid of this person, you will be left. The nobles of the manor are not afraid to be afraid. The Pine Needle Manor collapses, and the other manors can only be completely obedient."

    Rigus'' words were hostile, and Otto could feel his murderous aura.

    Maybe there is something hidden in it?

    However, Otto had never thought about eradicating Pine Needle Manor. He knew the contradiction between White Tree and Pine Needle since ancient times. Is it necessary to fight to death now?

    Otto really didn''t like Pine Needle Manor, which was full of rebellious willingness. After eradicating the upper layer of the manor, the mob underneath was irrelevant. They have the largest population, and even if they get a lot of offerings from them over the years, they will accumulate too much hostility.

    They will be angry, the anger of the farmer will either resist or run away. Or take advantage of this dissatisfaction and let them go to war!

    Otto knew that his idea was not in Relic¡¯s plan. He felt that this was for the sake of his son¡¯s career and made a bold decision: "I plan to recruit some fighters from the Pine Needle Manor, and I will let the Borudne family bring them into the north to fight. ! I let them fight fierce battles, so..."

    Otto was happy, he patronized his own pleasure, not even Rigus'' wry smile.

    Rigus was really not happy. He hoped that Pine Needle Manor would decline to extinction. Is Otto''s idea to make them and the Karelians desperate to death? He knew that Otto could implement it with determination. Fortunately, White Tree Manor had been on Ross'' big ship a long time ago, like the loyal hound around the hunter, so there is no need to worry about tragedy on him.

    Otto has decided, and Rigus and others have nothing to say.

    Spring ploughing was completed in the entire Ilmen Lake area, and the once tired farmers were slightly settled.

    The overwhelming majority of the Slavic people who settled here have forgotten which year the Varangans came from. The Varangans are very powerful, and resisting them is simply looking for death.

    Maybe so...

    The people of Pine Needle Manor were exploited, and now they have taken out a batch of belongings and handed them to the ruler Borudne.

    Varyangros is not there, Borudne is the king here. He died of his eldest son, but the cowardly child was unable to inherit his wealth and status.

    Because Vadim is sixteen years old.

    The Pine Needle Manor is lively, farmers spend time weeding, carpenters and lumberjacks enter the woods to cut logs, canoes cruise on the lake, and fishermen defensive line fishing.

    Their lives are also very quiet as a whole, ordinary people just want to live quietly. Their lives are also boring, and a wedding in the farm can attract thousands of people to watch and even participate.

    It was an ordinary day.

    Vadim, who is already married, married the daughter of a neighboring farmer, and he is about to become a father. To be a father, his mentality has changed dramatically like his vigorous beard. Everyone sees Vadim and can say that this young man is very brave.

    A heart of revenge is deeply rooted in this young man''s heart. Based on his observations of the Varangros, he is also trying to imitate, trying to build a strong army that obeys his orders.

    There are barefoot men who rush to the manor¡¯s manor without paying attention to the muddy lakeside.

    The man saw Borudne hurriedly knelt on one knee: "My lord, they are here!"

    Borudne had just pushed away his wife and concubine to serve him. After he changed his clothes, he was angry at interrupting his pleasure, and he became even more angry when he heard the report of the messenger.

    "They? Varangans?"

    "Yes. They! Here again."

    "It''s time to come or come." Borudne grumbled. "How many people are they here?"

    "Maybe there are five hundred people, maybe there are not so many. But they have big ships! Terrible big ships!"

    "Big ship?" Borudne thought warily. He is the big ship that has seen the Ross people, and fears these terrible monsters.

    "It''s a big ship! And there are many ships. They are assembled in the territory of White Tree Manor."

    "The guys in White Tree Manor are all dogs!" He yelled furiously, making the messenger speechless.

    He calmed his heart a little bit, and sighed, "Finally, who makes us weak?"

    Borudne sent the messenger away, and then looked back at Miki who was smiling in the inner room, too.

    He summoned his relatives, especially his relatives.

    The top ruler of Pine Needle Manor is a large family, and the current patriarch is Borudne. Perhaps this old man is not a qualified ruler, at least everyone sees hope in Vadim.

    There must be a warrior to stand up for everyone who is robbed of wealth.

    Borudne¡¯s relatives gathered at his mansion, and his only son, Vadim, sat casually with a wide-edged dagger in his arms. It was the spirit between his brows that made his uncles feel a lot of emotion.

    "The Ross people are here again. Have everything you prepared arrived?" Borudne asked casually.

    Everyone smiled at each other, some words really had to be pressed in the bottom of my heart, not to accuse Borudne of being too greedy.

    Although everyone is relatives, even if the Ross people ask for too much tribute than before, in the end Borudne personally didn''t take out much. The pressure of the tribute was all released, and finally spread evenly to one farmer after another.

    "What? No one said huh?"

    At this time, someone shook his body: "Brother, everything in my house is ready. The farmers who are in my charge should take a lot of things."

    "Good job." Borudne nodded.

    Someone spoke, and the rest began to report.

    These people are all cousins ??and clan relatives of Borudne, but they do not want to seize the highest power.

    Even if Borudne¡¯s strength has been severely setback over the years, even if his private soldiers cannot defeat the Varanges, they will have no problem dealing with the local tribe.

    Perhaps only his son Vadim can defeat Borudne.

    Everyone announced that their tribute was ready, and they never mentioned the oppression of Pine Needle Manor.

    Some people dare to be angry but don''t dare to speak, and some people have no feelings for the farmers who have been robbed of a lot of wealth.

    What about speaking the same language? Those farmers should be content to be poor. All of this is determined by God.

    "Since everything is ready, I guess the Ross people will arrive soon. Give them all these things."

    There was a sense of helplessness in Borudne''s words, and Vadim was keenly aware of his father''s eyebrows, and his resentment had nowhere to say.

    Another said: "Let''s give them things quickly, and please leave these guys who are bringing disasters."

    "Yes! Also, let the women hide first. Those guys always search for women from us. If the men can''t find their wives, they will just die and dare to do anything."

    "Yes! All women and children are hidden. Also beware of our farmers, especially those who owe rent. They are likely to drag their families and run to the Ross people. In my opinion, all those who owe money Everyone is imprisoned first."

    They talked a lot and tried to implement many measures that benefited their own interests. It can be said that they have no intention of resisting Varang''s raid, but instead beware of the escape of the people under their control.

    Because the Rus people are in urgent need of a large amount of labor to build a new city on the Neva River. It is a simple and effective way to absorb the population from Novgorod nearby, but this kind of behavior is really a draw from the bottom of the manor of the Novgorod region. The land is indeed very extensive, so to control the population is to control the capital.

    The Rus are no longer the regular robbers who simply ask for tribute in this area. The two sides have had a structural contradiction. The smartest have begun to realize that the Rus are slowly hanging the native nobles of Novgorod with ropes. .

    Vadim may not be a wise man, he did notice that the situation had become abnormal.

    He listened to the conversations of relatives in his ears, watching his father''s reaction from the corner of his eyes.

    Borudne finally said: "Well, just do what you said. You all take care of your own people, but you can''t anger the Varangians. Don''t worry, I will also exercise restraint."

    Everyone nodded and said yes, it seemed that there was nothing more to say.

    Unexpectedly, Vadim stood up furiously and scolded in front of all his relatives: "You are all cowards!"

    The scene suddenly cooled down, and the quiet atmosphere was really suffocating.

    A pair of eyes stared at the young man with astonishment.

    "You sit down for me, there is no place for you to speak here!" Borudne said angrily.

    "Shut up! You cowardly old fellow! The manor is in your hands, and a brave bear has become a docile sheep!"

    "you¡­¡­"

    Everyone saw the son rebelling against his father.

    Borudne was taken aback, but he was secretly refreshed: This child has really grown up.

    Vadim''s actions were really reckless, or rather brave.

    "What do you want to do? Resist them now? Do you think your strength is enough?!" Borudne raised his head and asked.

    "How can''t it?" Vadim bent his mind: "Father, how long do we have to endure? The Ross people are getting stronger and stronger, and it''s too late if we don''t do anything! As long as we unite, we can gather two thousand men . If we unite the entire lakeside people, and even go to the forest area to find those remote farms and ask them to send troops. We can gather five thousand people, can ten people defeat a Varang and fail. As long as we win once, everyone else will support us , So that we can gather 10,000 people or even more. We have many people, we can do it!"

    Everyone was deeply surprised. This was not because Vadim threatened to rebel against the Rus, but the kid actually came up with a plan, obviously not just talking big.

    Things have changed, but uniting all the farms is not easy. There is also the alien of White Tree Manor, this shameful traitor!

    Borudne didn''t let his son say any more. In any case, the decision to resist was too bold, and the time to resist was not ripe at all!

    What''s more, the guys in White Tree Manor are not many in number, and there are many people who are said to have made great contributions to fighting side by side with the Ross people.

    Has the farmer of Pine Needle Manor experienced a **** battle? absolutely not! Even going to organize a bear hunt is fearful. Most people just want to be content with being a farmer.

    The meeting soon ended, and Vadim was aggrieved by the cowardice of all his relatives.

    He returned to his private soldiers, and nearly a hundred young men of his age confided in his exposure.

    "It''s all a group of sheep waiting to be slaughtered! I am afraid of the Ross people again and again, and sooner or later they have their throats cut!"

    His anger resonated with the guys, there was a brave carry, and the seemingly cowardly person instantly gained courage.

    These young athletes screamed, yelling at the loathsomeness of the Ross people, as well as the shamelessness of the defectors and the guys in the White Tree Manor.

    They all have axes in their hands, and many have rusty iron swords.

    This set of armed forces was basically made by Vadim relying on the loyalty of his buddies, and his buddies were demolished by the Rus more than half a year ago, or were forced to sacrifice their own sisters.

    Everyone has a deep hatred of the Ross people.

    They tried their best to abuse, not only to show their dissatisfaction to their peers, but also to cheer for themselves.

    They are thinking more and more radically, and finally, someone brought up a crazy resolution!

    "The old undead fellow of the Ross people is here to collect the tribute again! Brother, let''s kill him. In my opinion, if that old fellow is dead, the Varangians will be in chaos.

    This rhetoric made Vadim tremble all over, but it also aroused everyone''s thinking.

    Big brother is hesitating, hesitating is to implement the plan!

    Someone urged: "If we succeed, the cowardly people must choose a side. The Ross people will retaliate, and our farmers will take up arms. We can''t beat them on water, and we have many people fighting on land!"

    Someone urged: "Our people are not sheep They just lack a brave leader. Everyone will see that you are a great hero, and there will be 10,000 men following you! Big brother, you are the best Strong, you can call yourself a prince."

    The title of prince, or Principe, is as popular in the area of ??Ilmen Lake in Novgorod, but the owners of the estate have no face to claim such a noble title.

    Vadim was a young man who was so instigated by his brothers that he couldn''t care about so much.

    "Okay! I am the prince! The prince of Novgorod! I will take you to produce the Rus! In the future, the merchants of Varyag can come over, but under my rule they must pay tribute to us. "

    With such bold words and lofty ambitions, long live my brothers.

    Vadim''s appearance seems to be a play, but he is also really brave.

    A conspiracy is being planned secretly, and a group of young cubs are sharpening their knives secretly!

    Borudne and his relatives did not know this, nor did Otto and the people of White Tree Manor!

 Chapter 643ï¼š To attack the 60-year-old soldier

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Otto''s guys have big beards, they all look like old men, and many of them still have a strong fighting capacity.

    Their image awes the people of White Tree Manor, and it also makes the people of other manors fear.

    The old guys are different now. They all carry steel swords and are equipped with some crossbows. Many people wear chain mail, and some even spend money to hang iron pieces on the ring, called iron scales.

    Otto is such a person who is defensive to extremes. He wore a scale armor changed from a chain armor. For the current Otto, its decorative value actually surpassed the battle and became a symbol of merit.

    He is dressed in bear fur and heavy metal scales. His gray beard is fluttering in the wind. He holds a patterned steel sword in the mud in both hands. He is really an experienced veteran soldier.

    Even, like a **** of war, even if he is old.

    Even if Otto is old, he has brought people here twice a year for more than 20 years. In recent years, his actions in the Novgorod area have become more and more outrageous, making the locals even more fearful!

    Ordinary farmers don''t know the situation here, they only know that the Varangros people are stronger, and the tribute they are asking for, that is, the burden on their shoulders has changed from pebbles to boulders.

    They have always shown strong tolerance. Borudne and other native nobles can hardly detect this. Only Vadim realized that this might be a powerful force.

    Vadim and his guys were busy sharpening their knives, and he quickly worked out a plan to lick blood.

    More than sixty people gathered in a claustrophobic wooden house sheltered by a forest. The young boys carried daggers, axes, and even sharpened wooden blades.

    Vadim furrowed his brows, and in full view he drew his dagger and slammed it on the wooden floor. The dull voice shocked everyone and made the depressed atmosphere even more suffocating.

    "Brothers, I have already figured it out. This is a desperate job. Since you all recognize me as the eldest brother, do as I said."

    The young people looked at each other. They were all close friends, but when it came to life, it was impossible to be fearless.

    Someone held their heads up and said, "Go ahead. My house was burned by them, my father was killed by them, and my sister was also taken away by them. My life is bad. If I can kill a Ross man, even if I succeed in revenge. ."

    Someone started, others responded one after another.

    Vadim is still full of anger, but the brother in front of him can say anything cruel now, even if he really has the courage to face the Ross people?

    "Now let me arrange. My father will receive the Ross people at my mansion, and the old and immortal Otto will definitely come. Don''t worry, my father''s private soldiers recognize me as the young master, and they all listen to me. I plan them During the discussion, we rushed to assassinate Otto! Kill the Ross people in front of us at any cost! After we succeed, we will destroy their ships. Then we can publicly declare that the children of Lake Ilmen will never be slaves. !"

    It seems that as long as Vadim''s arrangement is followed, the Ross people this year are thinking fools, and everything seems to be going well.

    Vadim looked at his fellows again, he noticed the trembling in some people''s eyes, and knew that it was a sign of cowardice.

    "I think there are still cowards among you. You have never killed anyone, not even a sheep. I will not force you, but the coward is not my brother, get out now! The coward is not worthy to work hard with me!"

    His words were very harsh, and he acted like a terrible Varang, and everyone in the wooden house was shocked to the point that no one fled after all.

    Vadim felt that his actions were brave, for the sake of the entire Novgorod people.

    However, the actions of up to a hundred young people should be limited, unless more farmers are called on.

    As for how to convene the farmers, Vadim believes that this can only be done by himself.

    He continued to make arrangements: "After you go back, contact your friends and try to convince the farmers and fishermen to take up weapons, even if they take up sticks. Let them be prepared, and when we start to act, let them attack the Rus people¡¯s boats. Organize the torches and burn the ship! Or take their ship!"

    This is obviously more exciting than the assassination of Otto!

    Everyone looked at each other and whispered, and after exchanging opinions, they all felt that only by doing this could they defeat the Ross.

    Vadim is more cautious: "I will do more than that. I will personally find those who are in debt and make them fight to pay off the debt. I will call them immediately and I will organize an army. When we retreat If you are a Russian, I am the prince of Novgorod. You are all my brothers, and it will be good for me to fight in the future."

    Obviously young Vadim bet his success or failure on this battle.

    He was kicked to the ground severely by Otto that year, and his eldest brother was a coward who died, and his father was begging for perfection. The sisters must have been taken away by the Rus as miserable slaves.

    Over the past few years, he has been sharpening his knife silently, but as he grows up, his cutting-edge knives have been aimed at the White Tree Manor, which is not only a Roth but also a traitor.

    And, Borudne, his appeased father.

    Vadim will also take his place, and finally become king in Novgorod on Lake Ilmen!

    He is indeed not a dreamer. After the small meeting, he brought his cronies to recruit death squads.

    Everyone in Pine Needle Manor knew that Vadim would inherit the manor of the manor. This nobleman actually condescended to visit ordinary people and even debt serfs, and even saw him a long time ago!

    He gathered a group of serfs who owed debts and declared decisively: "Your debts are forgiven! In exchange, take up arms and go with me to beat the Ross people."

    At first they were afraid, and some people suspected that the young man had not taken the burden of his father, and his words were not enough to believe. Unexpectedly, Vadim is still raising his bargaining chips.

    As long as he participated in the war, all his debts were forgiven, and he would be rewarded for killing a Ruthman, and the iron tools removed from the corpse were also personal.

    This is still not finished. Vadim interprets all the burdens on ordinary people as Ruth''s raids, and attributed poverty to Ruth''s sin.

    "They are afraid of us because there are so many people in our manor. They search for our wealth, hoping that we are all sick, making us unable to resist. My answer is! Fight! For your women and children, for wealth, and them Fight!"

    Vadim deliberately preached the same thing around the poor. As a nobleman, he promised the people great benefits, which other nobles could not do.

    When one armed man faces the Ross people or fears, a hundred armed men can gather together to cheer each other up and gain morale.

    So, how about five hundred? Maybe it destroys all power like a flood.

    No way, the ordinary life on the shore of Lake Ilmen severely restricted the pattern of this young warrior. He knew nothing about the true strength of the Ross people!

    It is precisely this way that Vadim has the courage and firmly believes that he has a chance of victory.

    Ros Otto and his Sorgon fleet will soon enter Lake Ilmenne, into the so-called urban area of ??Novgorod, the core area of ??the so-called Pine Needle Manor.

    Vadim did not dare to gather the soldiers too aggressively. He was convinced that his actions were not noticed by his father, and of course his time was very limited.

    But how is it possible? !

    Borudne knew that his son was planning something. He actually hoped that Vadim would bring his brothers to overthrow the hegemony of the Rus when he grew up, but he felt that the time was not ripe, even if the time was not right.

    He wished to believe that his son was just accumulating strength, and it was a few years later to rebel against the Ross people.

    Borudne was busy preparing the tribute, hoping to get rid of the Ross people early.

    He had no idea that Vadim had gathered more than a hundred people from the farm next door. There is no other reason, Vadim insists on going his own way, so as the existence of in-laws, everyone at the farm next door is in danger.

    Since the battle is inevitable, I believe that Vadim can succeed, and the residents of the farm next door are tucked into Vadim''s team.

    After all, after defeating and eradicating the strength of the Ross people, it is self-evident who will get huge benefits when Vadim becomes queen.

    Nominally he has a thousand armed men, but these guys seem to be able to fight the wind.

    The key to victory is my assassination. Vadim and all the eighty young warriors he assembled with great effort are ready.

    Even if they don''t look like warriors, they are as simple as wearing simple weapons. But it''s just the appearance of a foolish man that is the most confusing.

    On the other hand, Otto stayed in the White Tree Manor for three days to regenerate energy. This time he took two hundred brothers to continue sailing on the Volkhov River. In front of the Ilmen Great Lake, it was the pine needle that was the focus of the tribute. manor.

    This group of old guys were not very old a few years ago. Otto brought so many people on this trip. He also felt that it was just a tax collection. Pine Needle Manor was a group of idiots, standing on the shore with his brothers, watching People who reach them will be scared to diapers.

    The old guys are generally in their fifties, and some people are still included in the second flag team because of their strength.

    Rurik felt that the "Sunset Red" of the Second Flag team could no longer fight for a few more years. They should all settle down and do things within their power, such as teaching young children some fighting skills and life experience, and doing something. Low-strength work gives Rose the waste heat.

    Even if they are pensioners, Lurik prides themselves that they have sufficient financial resources to ensure their daily meals.

    But they are warriors. Real warriors can''t stand charity. Many people always grow stronger and die on the battlefield.

    This group of their old friends came with the big ship aggressively. When the five large sailing ships headed by Spellosville suddenly appeared on the big lake, the Slavs¡¯ canoes all retreated.

    Many women took their children to evade, and some daring cow-grazing babies stood on the near shore full of reeds, watching dumbly the arrival of the Ross people''s big boat.

    Hearing the arrival of the Ross people, Borudne hurriedly recruited his cronies and hosted a banquet in his house to entertain Otto.

    At the same time, he also sent people to rule the ordinary people. In order to avoid the Ruths suddenly raging and causing casualties, men, women, children, and children can quickly escape into the forest with their softness.

    Rose''s big ship deliberately chose a slightly steep place to anchor on the lakeshore, and a group of shaggy old guys disembarked with shields and swords.

    Many people set up small camps on the shore guarding big ships. There are more than one hundred of these people. Their next task is to pick up the carts of Pine Needle Manor and transport the tribute to the ship.

    Otto was in a good mood, and he took more than fifty people to Borudne''s mansion in full gear.

    Because I heard some news from the White Tree Manor, Borudne despised the White Tree Manor, and his pet dog was despised. Can a dog owner bear it?

    Otto and his guys walked into the empty village and heard sporadic dog barking and chicken cooing in their ears.

    It''s quiet here, obviously the name of the village just escaped.

    The Ross people have long been surprised that they are not expensive, because a few years ago they demolished a lot of their houses because of madness, and the villagers went to the woods to hide in the following years to collect the tribute.

    There is nothing to say with the ordinary Otto, his goal is Borudne.

    No, Borudne, dressed in fur, has already taken his people and waited respectfully.

    Otto stepped arrogantly, as if only his beard was white and his whole body was still strong.

    "Are all the tributes ready?" he yelled very bluntly in Slavic.

    "It''s done. Your lord, please come in and talk."

    Borudne looked submissive, and the armed entourage around him followed the face of fear and iron as constipation for many days.

    Otto didn''t think much, and strode closer to the wooden fence with his guys. In the end, after entering other people''s territory, the veteran soldiers unloaded their shields one after another. This was the instinct of the soldiers, and they all took a certain amount of guard.

    Otto entered the house, and Borudne immediately offered a young woman to serve.

    But Otto had long been not close to being a woman, pinched Miki by the neck and threw it to Borudne.

    "Your wife is dead, and now you have a new love. You''d better play by yourself! I want tribute, I don''t have time to stay here."

    Upon hearing this, Borudne rejoiced, at least for so many years the old Otto has always done what he said. He was very happy that the old Otto took the tribute again this year, patted his clothes and left. The plague **** may easily invite him away.

    However, just as Borudne announced that he would go to the warehouse to lift the prepared tribute immediately, Vadim, who was already ready, started!

    Because armed men were hidden in those seemingly empty houses, Vadim and his death squad let off Otto''s team, seeing that the number of them was small, and they immediately gained confidence.

    There was also a group of armed men gathered in the village. One part of them assisted Vadim, the other part was hidden in the woods near the Rus ship berth. After Vadim took action, they would try to seize the ship.

    "Guys, the old immortal has already gone in. Follow me, let''s go in through the back door!"

    Vadim took his brothers to covertly move, and they were ensnared by guards at the back door of their house. After all, he is the next manor owner, and the guard can only accept his fate.

    No one can stop Vadim''s action, and the guards suddenly appeared in Nevadim''s 100 death squads.

    More than a dozen young men with daggers and axes suddenly rushed into the hall, and indiscriminately rushed to the Ross people who were sitting in arms.

    Everything was sudden. The unprotected necks of some veterans were suddenly stabbed with a dagger, blood gushing, and the scene was instantly terrifying.

    Vadim, as the messenger of everything, rushed to the front, and when he saw Otto''s old face, he rushed over with his short sword in both hands.

    "Go to hell! Old fellow!"

    His iron sword hit Otto''s side ribs, just as Otto realized that it was too late.

    The dagger hit Otto, but it was a deflection, which caused Vadim to fall to the side.

    Vadim had no idea that the old immortal still had an iron armor? He fell to the ground, holding a somewhat bent sword in his hand, intending to continue fighting.

    Otto had already reacted, the scabbard directly blocked Vadim''s criticism, took up his heavy boots, and kicked Vadim again after five years, and his head was also buzzing.

    The whole hall was in a mess, and Borudne''s brain was blank and yelled.

    The young men who fought were also screaming and fighting with the Ruths, and the entire mansion was also surrounded by armed men.

    At the beginning, debt serfs rushed to the veteran Ross veterans waiting for their orders. As for the fighters, their courage is worth admiring.

    After all, it is a veteran of the Second Banner. The veteran Ross veteran who suffered a sneak attack is best at killing and fighting in his life.

    There were soldiers who died in a sneak attack, and the cramped houses made the battle impossible, and the Rus fell into a passive position.

    Otto was carried away from the dangerous room by his brothers, and he cursed: "Borudne! You are seeking your own death!"

    Are you looking for a dead end? of course.

    There are the bodies of the Ross people in the hall, as well as the convulsive bodies of many young people.

    Vadim threw the bent iron sword and picked up the steel sword of the slain Ruth. His mind cleared up a little bit and threw himself into the fight, so he didn''t care about his old face like a corpse, and continued to scream and kill the red-faced guys.

    But in the courtyard, forty Ruths protected Otto in the circular shield wall.

    What is this crisis? Even if surrounded by five hundred people, Otto still had the means to get out.

    "Brothers, kill any approachers! We retreat to the ship!"

    The Slav warriors approaching the shield wall were always mercilessly assassinated, and the swords of the veteran Ross warriors were dripping blood.

    However, there are also guys who are not afraid of death. Even if their body is pierced by a sword, they still hold a Ruth and pull out the shield wall. With this sacrifice, the limit is exchanged for one. In exchange, the old Ruth soldier who has lost his protection is given an axe. , Hammer or other weapons to kill.

    The Russ are suffering losses, and their evacuation is slowing down. Everyone is getting old, guys insist on fighting, Otto is also forced to join the fight.

    The Ross people fought and withdrew, and there were a lot of dead bodies on the ground.

    The Slavic fighters suffered a lot. Their trembling hands could no longer hold their short spears steadily. They did not dare to face the Rus head-on, but under the leadership of Vadim, they were chasing after them.

    On the other hand, a group of people suddenly shot out from the woods, and they attacked Ross'' lakeside camp.

    Unfortunately, the sneak attack in this area was quickly defeated.

    If the Ross people are always negligent, how can they always win.

    Just like Otto''s chain armor after the demon modification of the chain armor has strong defenses, the Ross people by the lake easily dodge the Slavs'' dark arrows, and then quickly form a shield wall to accept the enemy''s charge.

    Otto saw the melee erupting by the lake, he didn''t worry about his fellows, because the old soldiers were also soldiers, and the Slavs were being defeated!

    The people on the ship used the torsion slingshot on the side to shoot, and the crossbow was a precise strike and then coordinated with the warrior''s wild killing. The armed men of Pine Needle Manor temporarily retreated to the dense forest.

    This is an opportunity to retreat!

    Otto doesn''t know what''s going on He instinctively judges this place is dangerous, the best way is to withdraw to the boat and regroup in the White Tree Manor to take precautions.

    This year''s collection of tributes has encountered an unprecedented setback, and a **** revenge plan has been brewing in his mind.

    The Russ fired arrows to force back the Slavic chasers, fearing that they would be killed by the strange stone shot, Vadim had to evade.

    "Run away! Otto, you are a coward!" Vadim yelled out loud, but his cursing was drowned out by the sound of killing, and Otto, who had already boarded the ship, could no longer hear him.

    The big ship raised the spinnaker, and the Ross people were already unable to recapture the dead body, but that was nothing! The veterans seek benevolence and benevolence, and die on the battlefield is really an old home.

    Since Pine Needle Manor chose war, the operation of this year''s expedition to Karelia must be changed. The army must conquer those who refuse to accept the cleaning of Pine Needle Manor.

    Otto supported his old waist, standing in the bow of the ship, besides being angry, he also had feelings about this armor.

    "The scale armor made of steel sheet and lock ring is really easy to use! Great price!"

 Chapter 644ï¼š They chose war

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The Ross ship ran away by the wind!

    Vadim didn''t expect this, and he didn''t even expect that he had clearly discovered and seized the opportunity. The assassination had also gone smoothly, but the sword was to obstruct Otto''s armor.

    He had never seen such a defense before, obviously his sword was carefully polished so that blood marks could be cut away with the touch of a finger. This sharp thing was meaningless.

    The people of the violent Pine Needle Manor chased after the lake for a while, but after all, they were unable to enter the lake and gave up.

    They calmed down a bit and kept breathing heavily, and settled for a while before they began to help their dead and wounded.

    In fact, the corpse of the Ruth was again patched.

    The people are clearly expressing the anger that has been accumulated for decades. Most of the rioters have either their families taken away or their houses burned down. They have very legitimate grudges against Ross, especially Otto himself. The spearhead kept smashing the body of the Ross warrior. The iron armor of the deceased was stripped off, and the leather jacket and shirt were stripped off.

    Because Vadim had said long ago that everyone involved in the uprising has the right to **** the spoils by their ability.

    The poorest farmers lacked iron tools. Some held up the axe and steel sword they had seized, and some used a wooden pole to stir up the **** chain mail that had just been taken off and yelled.

    As for the corpses of the deceased, the people vented their anger wantonly, and in the end they were smashed into a mess.

    The assassination was clearly a failure, and some Ross people died, but there were more casualties among the people in Pine Needle Manor. Many people were killed by arrows and stone bullets. Such incidents were completely beyond Vadim''s estimation.

    A young and energetic cub, hastily upset and not well-planned, is capable of summoning hundreds of people for action.

    Vadim regained consciousness, and now he has to face not only the mess after the incident, but also the rage of the Ross people!

    Borudne couldn''t even dream that his son actually did it so early!

    There are blood stains from other people on his body, and his beautiful clothes are more horrible. He was fainted in the house for a while, mixing with a group of dead people.

    The deceased were the Ross man and the cubs of Pine Needle Manor. The initial battle broke out in the manor¡¯s discussion room. The blood stains penetrated into the ground along the cracks in the wooden floor, and the whole room was full of blood stains.

    Borudne was so frightened that he paralyzed his legs and fled the house in a crawling posture, but he saw more dead bodies outdoors!

    Moreover, a young teenager with open blue eyes, lying flat, looking at himself, and the fatal wound on his chest and its horror are like the trunk of a big tree that has been almost cut off...

    After all, he cheered up. He shivered after witnessing the corpse, thinking that it must be his son Vadim. Thinking of this, his legs trembled.

    He found a broken spear and stood up, and suddenly heard someone groan in his ears.

    Is it... a Ross man? !

    A lingering veteran spit out blood and mumbled in Norse: "You... will be cut to death..."

    After a while, a farmer with a brown beard broke in, and behind him was another group of armed men.

    Everything was in a mess, and Borudne yelled: "This is my home! You lowly serfs, who let you in?!"

    It''s a pity that the armed men with spears don''t care about Borudne. They inspected the corpse with a short spear, and when they found the Rus, they stabbed with a spear. They stripped off the corpse''s clothing and took the weapon.

    Borudne looked at the whole scene pale, he felt that he had actually become an outsider.

    In other words, Borudne has become an outsider from today, and the era of his rule of Pine Needle Manor is over.

    Vadim took his surviving guys to clean the battlefield outdoors, and killed some old friends. The plans to kill Otto and seize the ship (or destroy the ship) were not achieved.

    He couldn''t be happy, but the mobilized people and the little soldiers were doing crazy things one after another!

    Some people decapitated the heads of Death Ross soldiers and strung them with wooden sticks. This horrible scene seemed to the Slavs to cheer. They completely forgot the purpose of the battle. It seemed that as long as they killed a few Ross fighters, it was a great victory!

    The armed people chanted Vadim''s name and demanded that he be the new owner of the manor.

    The young warriors surrounded the indecisive Vadim, and someone shouted excitedly: "Brother, you are the prince! We have won! We have defeated the Ross people!"

    Someone yelled: "The Ross people are no exception. As long as we unite, there is nothing we can''t do."

    It was just like a good show of adding a yellow robe to the body. A young soldier suddenly knelt on one knee and soon attracted many people to kneel.

    After all, they had a lot of contact with the Rus and other Varangians until what was the warrior salute.

    Many people unanimously demanded that Vadim be formally called the Prince, and finally turned into a large group of people''s petition.

    Vadim, he has never been so honorable in his life.

    The huge glory struck, and he forgot his failed assassination for a moment. Surrounded by the armed people, on the corpse of the Ross man, he held the captured Ross steel sword and publicly declared that he had become the entire Ilmen Lakeno. The only Principe in the Vgorod region!

    Vadim is the prince! In theory, this title is a noble title at the same level as the duke of the Duchy of Ross.

    He then took a group of young old men and some weapons he had just captured and went home aggressively. Prior to them, a group of armed farmers ran wildly in advance, and there was a scene that Borudne had seen.

    Vadim counted the old men under him, and the 80 "sailors" who were involved in the incident, did forty people die after a fierce battle?

    The fighting power of the Ross is indeed amazing, but the corpse of the Ross soldier lying on the ground also shows many problems.

    "If you unite more people to fight with them, I still have a chance of winning." He thought so, and returned home proudly with his brothers.

    The battle was over, and the people who had fled to the woods fled back. They were surprised to see a large number of corpses, but they noticed that many people were actually holding the heads of Rus people in the winding lanes of the village and cheering, and they were also relieved.

    Vadim had blood on his face and his body was dirty. Borudne sees his son well, and is more pleased than angry.

    No, the seizure pointed at his father with a sword in public, and immediately said: "Father, the time that belongs to you is over. Now I am the owner of the manor, and I will bring Pine Needle Manor and other manor to resist the Ross people. tyranny!"

    Vadim crossed his eyebrows to his father, and Borudne was a pale old face.

    "You! What are you doing? Rebelling against me?"

    "Yes! Father, the people have abandoned you, and now they have chosen me. Pine Needle Manor and the entire Novgorod can no longer be slaves. I want to completely eradicate the Ross people and the traitors of White Tree Manor."

    Borudne was so angry that his teeth tickled again, and he stretched out his hand and pointed directly: "Stupid! You are leading everyone to find their way to death!"

    "That''s better than being slowly strangled by the ropes of the Ross people! Besides, we will be finished only under your stupid governance. I dare say that when I raise the temperament of resistance, everyone will support. We fight them. A decisive battle will win!"

    "You! It''s ridiculous. You don''t have this ability!"

    "War is inevitable, father! Now I have angered the Ross people, they will definitely attack. If you are so afraid of them, run away quickly, flee to Smolensk, and I will take the sons and daughters of Lake Ilmen Defeat the Ross people. Father, if you are really brave, resist them like me! Think about my sisters, are you worthy of them?"

    "You! Stupid! Too stupid..." Borudne could see that his son was not only trying to assassinate the leader of the Ross, but also to seize his own power.

    This was an untimely coup. The manor originally belonged to this kid, but he couldn''t expect that he couldn''t wait any longer.

    Now that the boat is done, Borudne has nothing to say. He sighed, not only lamenting today''s absurdity, but also lamenting his own sad destiny.

    "Well, everything is up to you. I don''t care about anything, whatever you want!"

    Borudne is delegating power, and Vadim has already thought about it. Even if he doesn''t decentralize power, he will inevitably have power alone.

    It''s just about calling himself a prince, and it needs some special operations.

    He is determined to gather all the manor houses, order those manor owners to support his authority, and if he does not agree, he will force them to support them with armed farmers.

    A sacrificial activity will be implemented, and all manor owners who support themselves must participate to witness the birth of a prince. These same only support must come up with a group of fighters to resist the revenge of the Rus.

    Vadim is about to start action.

    On the other hand, White Tree Manor.

    Otto came back suddenly with anger. Rigus and the others also felt that the Ross people''s collection of tributes was too smooth, and they searched the entire Lake Ilmen in just one day.

    However, when the group of Ross veterans got off the ship, he realized that something was wrong.

    fighting? This group of fighters had clearly just fought a battle.

    Both Rigus and Medved were aware of the warrior''s hostility, and seeing what they looked like, they had clearly defeated the battle.

    Rigus walked to Otto with a stick: "My lord, something bad happened?"

    "You?!" Otto lifted his foot and kicked at Rigus, kicking the old man directly.

    This kick shocked all onlookers.

    Otto immediately cursed and accused: "You idiot! Why didn''t you tell me the guys in Pine Needle Manor had rebelled? We were ambushed and I almost died!"

    Rigus was dumbfounded, and he didn''t know what to say.

    Medved hurried up to meet him: "My lord, what you said is true? Those guys rebelled?"

    "Exactly!"

    "We don''t even know about this. Sir, we have no intention of cheating, there must be some conspiracy in it."

    "I don''t care!" Otto is not a person who is easy to lose control of his emotions. He suppressed his anger and said fiercely: "They chose war, they are looking for their own death! Medved!"

    "in!"

    "Call up your flag team immediately and be armed for defense. The entire White Tree Manor is very likely to encounter their onslaught. You must stay alert. I will contact Shilla Fort immediately, and a support soldier will arrive soon. I will also Inform Rurik and ask him to come to Novgorod first and gather at the White Tree Manor! Do you understand? If you can''t hold it within ten days, your manor will be overthrown by them!"

    "I understand! But... Old Duke, aren''t we going to attack Karelia in the north?"

    "Fight the betrayer first! Then play Karelia! This matter Rurik must listen to me. The Ross people have always had revenge. Go ahead and prepare!"

    Otto¡¯s work efficiency is first-rate. That night, the sail destroyer Neptune took the warning from Novgorod and drifted along the Volkhov River to the Great Lake. Otto¡¯s message was very simple, that is, he ordered at least five hundred people to be carried on the Cornuzon of Shilla Fort. Whether it was the Rus, the Ostara, or the Slavs, they took five hundred people and rushed to the White Tree Manor to rebel.

    The journey back and forth from Novgorod to Novgorod at the mouth of the Neva River is almost 700 kilometers!

    For the Ruths, who now have large ships, such a journey is not extreme. Otto considered that it would take some time for Connuzon to build an army, so he gave the Shilla Fort a more relaxed time.

    He himself was not sure enough, but White Tree Manor was different than before. They exclusively enjoyed the focus of the Duchy of Rus. Not only was the population larger than before, there was also a small number of Russ settled here. The settled Russ are almost countless existences, and the main purpose of their existence is actually surveillance.

    Once Otto arrived, it was equivalent to the real master coming to White Tree Manor.

    The Neptune returned overnight to convey the message. The next day, Otto ordered the people of the White Tree Manor to gather.

    He stood on a bull-pull two-wheeled cart, and preached in Gnostic language to more than two thousand people who had gathered, and he was an instant interpreter of the old Ross people who had stayed by his side.

    Otto''s preaching made ordinary people tremble, and they didn''t think the guys in Pine Needle Manor actually chose war. Perhaps the harbinger of war was there many years ago, but now the war has broken out.

    His words also deliberately shook the pain of the people in White Tree Manor. Originally, everyone lived by the lake, but they were driven here by the greedy Pine Needle Manor guys, so that everyone was afraid to enter Lake Ilmen to fish. Over the years, we have completely boarded the ship of the Ross people, and everyone''s life has suddenly changed for the better.

    Fight with the Ross people, completely destroy the Pine Needle Manor, strangle the traitors, and make your life stable.

    Otto gave this group of people a very attractive promise, that is, White Tree Manor and Ross formed an alliance, and finally defeated Pine Needle Manor. Not only can they regain the life on the lake, but they can also take the loser¡¯s land with extremely low tribute The requirements remain unchanged!

    For the White Tree Manor, which relies on agriculture for its livelihood, nothing is more tempting than seizing the fertile mature fields by the lake.

    They have seen Otto wandering around the manor every year for more than 20 years. After all, the White Tree Manor is the first stop of the Ross Sorgon fleet in the past years. As the saying goes, they are not very afraid of them after seeing it for a long time. Otto changed from a young man to an old man, and the power of the Ross people also expanded.

    Most of the people in White Tree Manor had never seen Rurik. They only knew that he was a blond boy, and he was also fierce, very young and very good at war.

    Both of Rigus¡¯s daughters are married to the Ross people. People are expecting Rurik to bring Svetlana to the White Tree Manor. Perhaps this war will force Rurik to take the army. arrival?

    Otto¡¯s messenger did indeed have such a request: the army against Karelia should not go north first, but first go south to crusade against rebellion.

    No, the White Tree Manor suddenly assembled more than 400 soldiers of the so-called Slavic flag team, and Medvedt took up his old career as the flag captain.

    In principle, the Slavs fought in the same way as the Varyangros, and if there was a war, the women would also take up arms.

    As long as you guard the farmland and other property closely for ten days, everything will be safe.

    The men and women of the entire White Tree Manor were actually armed, even holding sharpened wooden poles.

    Here, Otto realized that he actually organized an army of more than 600 troops in one day. Even though he had died as many as thirty old brothers, the soldiers in front of him had actually been to Gotland to participate in the battle. They have seen the world, but they are much more stable than the courageous farmers in Pine Needle Manor.

    However, the guys in Pine Needle Manor were reckless because of their limited knowledge. They didn''t know what it was to die suddenly, and they must have been enthusiastic about the war.

    To be prudent, or mainly because he is old.

    Otto Ling Spelosville led the Ubit and Saturn, and the three ships directly guarded the estuary of the Volkhov River in Lake Ilmen. They were used to deter the enemy by force and spy on the enemy. trend.

    In White Tree Manor Otto has become the current supreme commander in command, and Medved is the leader of his horse. He has six hundred elite soldiers. In theory, all the people in the manor are soldiers. All the men, women and children who can hold an axe, the optimistic force has reached more than one thousand!

    Vadim, who seized power, had no idea about the radical plan that the Ruths suddenly adopted after the attack.

    In other words, Vadim is also actively running his own business. At least this young man did not continue to go to the house. He began to act like a real prince, and began to "armed lobbying" with his cronies counterclockwise along the shoreline of the lake to recruit troops for his own cause.

    Neither party was naive, Otto never appeased, Vadim had no illusions because there was only hatred in his heart.

    A big war is inevitable. It''s just how the war is fought. The kid Vadim doesn''t count.

    Because neither Otto nor Vadim is not the protagonist.

    When the attack happened, Rurik was about to start his eastern expedition, and the messenger with the bad news of the rebellion of the Novgorod locals was already waiting in Shilla Fort.

 Chapter 645ï¼š 1 young tyrant

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Vadim organized more than two hundred people. Since he has seized the power of his father, his style of work is indeed different from that of Kifu Borudne.

    This young man suddenly received a large number of people''s support, showing that he did something right.

    The family held some property, even if Borudne publicly questioned it, Vadim deliberately entangled a group of people gathered at the door of his warehouse.

    He summoned the people and said: "We will fight the Ross people! We can''t defeat them on the water, and we have a lot of people on the shore! I will arm you, and I will lead you to defeat them forever. First, you will enter to receive weapons! "

    The thick door was opened, and this warehouse was stuffed with a large number of farm tools.

    The sickle for mowing, the axe for logging, and even a batch of pure weapons.

    Borudne hugged his head. He wanted to scold his son for being a pitiful betrayal. It was a pity that he lost his power.

    However, he is happy to see his son so brave. If Vadim can completely defeat the expelled Ruth, his life''s evil will be out.

    Many farmers have sharp metal attached to their wooden sticks, and a large group of spearmen was born.

    The assembled crowd was full of enthusiasm, and they seemed confident of victory.

    When that was the case, Borudne approached the crowd. He still remained arrogant and solemnly said: "Farmers! This is a reward from my family. If you get a good weapon, you must fight with my son! Remember! Anyone who dares to be cowardly is a traitor. The wives and daughters of traitors will be...will be expelled!"

    Borudne had figured it out, and he gave his son momentum.

    Unexpectedly, Vadim was very dissatisfied with his father''s sudden intervention, even if it was for his own good.

    Vadim publicly issued a more radical order: "All people of Pine Needle Manor, no matter how high or low, men and women, must take up arms. If anyone is cowardly or becomes a traitor, their children will be killed! Their property All the fields are confiscated! He himself will be **** and burned to death!"

    Vadim was full of anger, and armed the people thinking that this kid dared to attack the Rus, what else did he dare not do? This warning is absolutely serious! Everyone has no choice but to fight!

    Sure enough, he did what he said, so he took the so-called elite old friends of the same age and two hundred elite soldiers under his father''s elder private soldiers, and took the lead in enlisting in the Pine Needle Manor.

    Men from twelve to sixty years old are all in the conscription category, and young women must also take up arms.

    But there are always people who think this so-called counterattack against Rose is a complete mistake.

    At first, it was just a complaint. Vadim''s minions heard these complaints, and immediately arrested five people with the intention of killing chickens and monkeys.

    The people from the Pine Needle Manor and the neighboring manor gathered in a sparse wood and stood in this grassy field.

    The five people were tied to a tree stump, with ropes tied to their mouths so that they could not speak.

    Many people estimated what was going to happen, they whispered, and could not do anything about what happened to the people who were tied up. They could only feel that there were some things that could not be said.

    Borudne and even his in-laws are now unable to stop Vadim.

    "Is this kid crazy? Don''t bring anyone to attack the Ross people, and kill them in the farm first? Is my daughter married right?" The father-in-law now only dared to mutter.

    Borudne is very worried. He opposes Vadim''s indiscriminate killing, even if it is Liwei, what is the difference between this violent method and the Varyag?

    Vadim knew what he was doing, and knew he had no turning back.

    He wore the captured Rossman shirt, with a leather helmet and a steel sword on his head. In the eyes of everyone, this kid looked like a real Varang.

    "Children of Lake Ilmen, when I wanted to lead you against the tyranny of the Russ, some traitors actually jumped out! I have said that those who refuse to fight are traitors. Today, these five traitors must die!"

    Public opinion was in an uproar, but the people were afraid of Vadim''s private soldiers and did not dare to act rashly.

    The people who were **** struggled hard. Whether they were cursing or trying to justify, the five people with ropes on their mouths were powerless.

    What Vadim had to do was more than just execute five people.

    "Bring those people! Let the priests come!"

    After a while, the armed men escorted more than a dozen people, including women and children. They wept bitterly and were driven away, and then all sat on the ground.

    Some people even faint directly.

    The ten male priests each pulled some fuelwood and came armed with a cart full of wooden blocks.

    Soon, a pyre was piled up.

    Everyone doesn''t know what Vadim is going to do, maybe it''s just a sacrifice?

    and many more! Is this guy a sacrifice?

    The people who realized this were retreating because of fear, but Borudne stepped forward in shock, trying to persuade his son not to go to extremes.

    Borudne supported Vadim''s shoulders as his father and shook wildly: "Are you crazy? Your head is faulty! In the manor I rule, I will not be stupid enough to kill my own people!"

    "They are traitors!" Vadim bared his teeth like a bear. "The traitor must die, and the coward must die." Soon he pushed his father away.

    Borudne pointed at the women and children, "Are you still going to kill them?"

    "I said! The families of traitors and cowards must die too. The war is coming, and I will not allow cowards in the army!"

    Listen, Borudne is furious.

    Borudne''s face was sullen, and he stretched out his right hand to give Vadim a big slap, and this palm directly knocked over the captured helmet.

    Vadim was knocked down, he got up and suddenly drew his sword, and stabbed his father Borudne fiercely, just like the assassination of Otto a few days ago, but his own father did not have a protective armor suit.

    Borudne couldn''t believe it at all. After seeing the fatal wound on his body, he burst into a burst of old blood, and he rolled his eyes and fell to the ground...

    The crowd that had just been buzzing was quiet for a moment, everyone was dumbfounded, even the soldiers who had obeyed Vadim.

    Who would have thought that this cub would kill his father?

    Vadim saw his father''s body that hadn''t moved, and he was slightly awake from the rage, but it was too late.

    He drew the **** sword and slammed the blood sacrifice away.

    When he was done, he would be wrong, and immediately announced in public: "He is stopping me, he is not worthy to be my father! I! Vadim Borudnovich is your maharaja! My command is absolute, and all attempts to do Traitors and cowards defenders must be killed! Only in this way can we really have the courage to defeat the Varangians!"

    Vadim looked at the stunned crowd, then turned his head and ordered the dumbfounded subordinates: "Execute! Kill these women!"

    They didn''t dare to fail, and were completely shocked by the aura of young Vadim.

    As everyone knows, if these private soldiers stand up to assassinate Vadim, the fear will dissipate.

    They will not go against Vadim against their own interests, holding an axe and starting to attack in public.

    The crowd onlookers turned their faces back, and in their hearts Vadim was a butcher, as if he was a butcher in the clothes of a Russian. Many people fainted at the scene altogether, and others fled directly.

    The five people who were **** watched their family members being killed. They shook their bodies violently and even scratched their bodies with twine.

    The bloodied corpses were thrown on the firewood, and the priests were trembling and igniting, while the thick smoke concealed their trembling bodies, and the crackling of flames also concealed their stammering prayers.

    Vadim knew that there was no way out, so as a tyrant, he would do it to the end. He also ordered that all five people were killed with spears by his subordinates.

    The traitor and his family were executed, and the blood and fire made Vadim''s tyrant character!

    Due to the deterrence of this madman, the entire Pine Needle Manor and neighboring farms were mobilized, and no one dared to refuse any words.

    Vadim immediately had a theoretical army of three thousand men, and his conscription was still going on.

    The army of Pine Needle Manor declared one by one along the lake, in fact, after Vadim had assassinated Otto, the messenger would visit each manor.

    Regardless of whether the manor was figured out or not, Vadim brought an army directly in this time.

    He stood in front of the village and ordered the people to appear collectively.

    Vadim took his sword and pointed directly at the local manor owner: "Give you two choices, either organize all the men to join my army to fight against Ross, or be killed by me!"

    But, does Vadim, a father-killing fanatic, claiming to be a prince, is really going to beat the Ross people? Besides, everyone just pays the tribute to the Ross people with peace of mind, and the years are good. Why do you need to fight them?

    Fighting against Rose was clearly an adventure in Pine Needle Manor, and it was this fanatic who took everyone to jump through the fire.

    Unfortunately, his strength is really weak.

    Under pressure, the manor could only announce that he would organize two hundred people to form an army, claiming that this was the only force that a weak farmer could produce.

    Soon, a group of new armed men came forward. This was an "army" supporting Vadim, who was dispatched to fight against Rose in principle.

    This is true on the surface.

    Vadim didn''t think much, he reviewed the new armed men, and then led the army to the second farm and the third farm...

    There are as many as 20 farms around Ilmen Lake, and the residents of the lake have actually reached 50,000!

    If you count the farms hidden in the surrounding woodland, the entire Novgorod region has a population of up to 200,000 people.

    They have a huge population, but it is a pity that they have scattered sand, cracked like cracked and compacted land.

    Vadim didn''t have time to gather people from afar, so he conscripted by the lake.

    Bad news always comes in the first time. For example, there is a large Russian ship guarding the mouth of the Volkhov River, and Ross has taken war precautions!

    Secondly, the viciousness of Vadim''s killing of his father and the murderous sacred rituals is full of wind and rain. Even if he has the purpose of killing the traitor, and integrating the army to fight back against Ross, his methods are really cruel!

    Borudne was a greedy and mean person, and he had a stubborn attitude towards other estates. He didn''t expect his son to go further and directly to be a tyrant.

    On the surface, each manor said it would support, how did Vadim know this secretly.

    However, a group of special businessmen jumped out!

    They have blond hair and are mostly dressed in colorful and common clothes. They are armed with iron swords and battle axes, and everyone has a huge round shield, and the leather helmet with a large nose guard on top of their head directly shows their identity.

    They are also Varangas.

    But they are another group of Varangans who are different from the Rus.

    Vadim has led the team to the southernmost point of the huge Ilmen Lake, where there is a river, and one day''s journey upstream to the source will reach the Dnieper River, not far from Smolensk.

    The new Varyag merchant did not come from Novgorod.

    This group of businessmen came in two long boats and came by a waterway leading to the west.

    The warrior headed by him saw Vadim and his men actually wearing dresses similar to them, and suddenly felt a sense of intimacy.

    A man named Harold Androdsson, undressed as a businessman, put on combat attire. They lived in this farm temporarily to sell their own things, and they became interested when they learned of the possible war with the Rus.

    They pushed the people away from the farm and stood proudly in front of Vadim.

    Harold Androdsson stretched out his axe and yelled directly in Gnostic: "Look at you, who is also our brother?"

    Vadim immediately returned to Slavic.

    Harold and his group of armed businessmen all know Slavic, so they simply ask questions in this language.

    "You came with the army, are you the nobleman of this lake area?" Harold asked.

    "Exactly! I am the Prince of Novgorod, and I am the only ruler. Are you Varyag merchants?"

    "Yes." After that, Harold had to take a closer look at the young man. He glanced at the young man''s eyes, and he was sure that he had blood stains on his hands, and he was not a general one.

    Vadim was looking at each other as well. He heard that the Ross people entered the lake area in this manner a long time ago, but afterwards they showed their fangs and everyone had to pay tribute every year.

    The Varangans are dangerous, and if they can be used, the situation will change.

    Vadim had an idea: "I allow you to do business in my territory. Please tell me where you come from."

    "Where are you from? Pskov! We are from Pskov from the west."

    It''s actually Pskov, which is really rare.

    Vadim knew Pskov, who was a settler in a western lake area similar to the residents of Lake Ilmen. A group of Slavs who speak the same language live on the shores of Lake Chud, where Varangans have already visited. Just not using Novgorod, Mrs. Pusko has not yet let the Varangians succeed, and has not been searched every year.

    Vadim gave a statement: "A group of Ruths and our traitors formed an army. They are going to attack us and occupy this lake area. They will kill people everywhere. Once the Ruths succeed, you should not think about doing business."

    "Absurd! We have to do business, and whoever dares to stop us will kill them!" Harold said these words deliberately, and hid the surprise in his heart deeply.

    Vadim thought that this group of people were cautious about fighting, but in fact, he was really worried about it.

    "Well, you join my army and we fight together."

    Harold nodded, but it''s good to be a mercenary. He asked: "Fight for you, young prince of Novgorod, what benefits can you give to our brothers?"

    "What do you want? I respect you, you are all great fighters."

    "We want a lot of honey, floral cloth, leather. Also, slaves."

    "These are not problems." Vadim replied very decisively. "The northernmost Pine Needle Manor is a shameful traitor, but they have many beautiful women. I intend to destroy them. As for the captives, they are all yours. You can be big. Make a fortune!"

    Harold was moved on the spot and looked at his more than 30 brothers. Everyone looked at each other and laughed.

    "Do you... have any comments?" Vadim asked in a daze. "

    "We did it! Who do we go to war with? The Ross people? I heard some news that the Ross people are said to be a tough enemy. You dare to fight them. Boy, you are brave."

    "I have no fear!" Vadim held his chest high, and didn''t know that Harold, a Varang from Pskov, had something to say.

    As free Varyag merchants, or a handful of Vikings who specialize in Eastern trade, Harold and the others didn''t know that the Russ were impossible.

    As the leader, he dared to take risks, but the Russ killed the king of Denmark and allowed them to occupy a large area of ??the sea, making the adventures of him and the old guys fearful.

    Harold asked again and again to confirm that this young lord Vadim was going to fight Rose.

    Brothers fighting against Ross is stupid Which Varangians don¡¯t know the Principality of Ross that has risen in recent years? The arrogant Danes have to endure it now.

    The western trade destination of Harrods and his team is Hezeby, Denmark (near Schleswig), and the local group of Sirius worshipers like Eastern goods.

    They had activities in Pskov, Novgorod and Smolensk, and escorted the looted Slav women along the Dnieper River to the Sevastopol bazaar controlled by Eastern Rome to sell them. They must beware of sneak attacks by the Slavs along the coast, and they must beware of attacks by the Khazarians on horseback when they enter the steppe area. They must also keep a low profile when they reach the Roman-controlled area.

    Harold really knew that the group of black-haired aristocrats in Rome liked "golden cats", and that Slavic women abducted were easily beaten and killed by local manor residents, and they had always done things quietly.

    Now, rightly attacking a farm and taking women abducted to Rome to the south, is there such a good thing?

    Vadim didn''t understand that Harold''s group of Varangians was fictitious in fighting, and it was true that they took advantage of the fire to rob.

    But he doesn''t care about so many, he needs a strong army to join, even if its strength is not much.

 Chapter 646ï¼š Tyrant

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Vadim assembled a large army in just five days, and each manor sent a team, with a total force of up to seven or eight thousand people!

    In the end, Pine Needle Manor had the largest population, and Vadim''s army drawn from his manor accounted for half of the total force. With such a hard power, each manor had to recognize the rule of this tyrant.

    Vadim claimed to be a prince, and he was surrounded by a group of loyal guards and a group of allied Varyag warriors.

    Novgorod has never had such a grand occasion. They were shocked by their strength and full of confidence.

    It is far from enough to force the manors to send troops by relying on the army''s pressure. Vadim promised to the manor owners that after defeating and expelling the Ruth forces, the manors would not have to pay taxes to him, the Prince of Novgorod.

    Some people are tempted, some are suspicious. At least on the surface, their attitude is all supportive.

    Vadim was still too young, he could not grasp the power of the prince...

    The Pine Needle Manor is recruiting troops to expand its armaments, and the arrogant Vadim does not shy away from his actions.

    Even Vadim deliberately made a high profile, just to frighten the Ross ships who were unwilling to leave.

    He had no intention of negotiating with the Rus, and the battle was about to not even dispatch the scouts to find out the details of the Rus.

    Vadim knew nothing about the strength of the Ross army, and was even more arrogant not to know.

    He is busy gathering his own army, but the unbreakable anti-Ross alliance built by assault relying on military might is really monolithic?

    Some manor houses are supportive on the surface, behind the scenes, when Vadim led his troops to leave, the manor gathered the men from the whole farm to gather together for a secret meeting.

    Fighting Rose? This is a dead end! Besides, Vadim, who killed his father and seized power, chose the war, and Pine Needle Manor was dragging other manors to death!

    This farm called "Cattle Calf" was weak, and it only managed to make up two hundred soldiers by gathering men over twelve years old. Everyone is either a cowherd or a farmer. Although the tribute is paid to the Rus every year, the amount of tribute has always been within a tolerable range.

    Moreover, the people received a "reward" from the Ross people.

    The axe for logging, the sickle for mowing, and the spear for hunting. Although these excellent iron tools are bought at a high price, if the Ross people don''t sell these, the people still have to cherish the only iron tool.

    The Novgorod region lacks ore due to geographical reasons. Even if the Russians start selling ironware, the huge metal demand in the entire region is in vain. While collecting the tribute, giving the local people some iron tools can effectively calm their emotions. Otto has already noticed this.

    The men gathered together to discuss that some of them were expensive or not, or that there was no clear high or low.

    This is the Slavs¡¯ meeting of Radha, which is slightly different from the Duma Council.

    Someone proposed to evade Bingxiu with softness, and the crowd broke out with roars.

    When someone proposed not only to flee with softness, but to escape to the White Tree Manor controlled by the Ross people, this proposal received the loudest shout of the entire manor.

    This is the case for the Lada Conference. Everyone can make proposals. The loudest roar of the people in a proposal equals the passage of the bill.

    The men of Calf Manor made their choice, that is, since the war is inevitable, they firmly believe that the tough Rus will win, and the Russ after victory will inevitably take terrible revenge. What the manor got might be like the good days of White Tree Manor.

    People seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, and people are full of misgivings about the unknown.

    The Calf Manor made a difficult choice, betting on the lives of the entire manor. They temporarily abandoned the farmland and the sprouting wheat seedlings. The men took the women and children and drove thousands of cattle and a handful of sheep and reindeer. Pushing and pulling the trolley, secretly moved to the white tree manor at the northernmost end of the lake.

    The calf manor left a large pile of woodcuts and a large area of ??land in their village.

    The owner of the manor is a man who can speak and see the rudder, and his name is Usky Saarinovic.

    This Usky is very confident, and consciously handing over the news at hand to the Ross people will immediately bring security to the entire estate and even a better future.

    He believed that the Ruths certainly did not know the big moves of Vadim the Father-killer.

    They deliberately lifted the village for their lives one evening, driving the cattle and sheep to the north silently in the woods.

    However, the man at the outpost soon noticed that the other group was also fleeing for their lives.

    Usky was in a mixed mood. He speculated that the escapee in front of him might be the group of fishermen from the "Angler" manor.

    The contact between the two parties in the dark night was extremely embarrassing, and each other''s guards almost caused a misunderstanding.

    "Is it Tori Msjevic? Where are you? I am the cowherd south of you." Usky called out, and he revealed his identity in exchange for the other''s trust.

    The dense pine forest covers the camps of the refugees from the two small farms. Even if they light a bonfire, they cannot see from a distance.

    "Unexpectedly, you don''t want to give to that Vadim. Eat, grill the fish."

    Tori at the Angler¡¯s Farm threw the grilled sea bass, but Usky had no intention of feasting on it.

    "Vadim the Father Killer is a tyrant. Do you believe his nonsense?" he asked.

    "Trust?" Tori laughed loudly, "Trust him and I won''t take the people with me to evacuate. The Ross people are very powerful, and more than a hundred men under me will be easily killed by them if they rush up. Vadim is a lunatic. If there is a big battle, he will force me to fight the Ross people desperately, and in the end my manor will fall apart!"

    "He is indeed a lunatic, and I guess that even if he wins, he will still order other manors to pay him taxes in the future."

    "But he definitely can''t win." Tori was determined, and then he said shockingly: "The father-killer also dared to call himself a king. My brothers support him on the surface, but he is still not fleeing like you and me. We can join in. In the Rus army, I heard that the new leader of the Rus is the son-in-law of Gus in the White Tree Manor. In my opinion, if I sacrifice my daughter, we can also benefit."

    Usky suddenly realized, but regretfully hooked his head down: "Unfortunately, I don''t have a daughter."

    "You have no brains! Ask a girl from your friends and tell the Ross people that this is your daughter, dedicated to their new leader."

    "Oh! That''s true. Then I have to choose a pretty girl."

    Offering women, offering treasures and swearing allegiance, the two farms believe that their actions can exchange the gifts of peace from the Ross people.

    It took them a day and a half to finally reach the outskirts of White Tree Manor, but their sneaky whereabouts had been spotted by Otto''s scouts.

    The wrong news reached the White Tree Manor, and the nervous farmer''s arms directly flew the pot.

    Men and women picked up spears one after another, and Medvedt was already in line with his three hundred men.

    Through the description of the scout, Otto confirmed that it was not an army at all. A group of people chasing cattle and sheep, there are obviously children crying inside, how do you think they are a group of refugees?

    what on earth is it? Otto guessed at odds.

    First of all, this veteran old leader violently stopped the peasant soldiers'' restlessness and ordered them not to be nervous.

    At a critical moment, he hurriedly recruited Medvedt and ordered: "There is a refugee group moving towards your manor. You organize two hundred people to welcome them. Remember, stay vigilant and beware of traps but not surprise attacks. What should you do? know."

    "Yes."

    Medvedt immediately organized a small army, his soldiers in order to protect their farmland, and even proved to the Ross people will fight hard.

    However, they were not allowed to take the initiative to fight during this interception, and they deliberately made the appearance of flaring their teeth and dancing their claws, suddenly sprang from the forest, and appeared in front of the refugee team with weapons.

    Tori and Uskey had anticipated this situation for a long time. They held their hands high and kept drawing, shouting: "We are not enemies! We support Rose!"

    "You support Rose?" Medvedt took off the special iron helmet that Rose has, and stepped forward aggressively, while his warriors were still on guard with spears and crossbows.

    Medvedt must be the owner of White Tree Manor, and both Usky and Tori knew him. Similarly, Medvedt also knew these two leaders.

    "You are the cowherd and the angler! What are you doing here on earth!? You seem to be fleeing in a clan." Medvedt, who squinted to see clearly, warned.

    "We want to see the leader of the Ross people, we have something important to pay back." Usky said eagerly.

    Medvedt hesitated: "See leader Rose? No, the leader won''t see you."

    He must be cautious, after all, Otto had only escaped from the despicable assassination a few days ago, and he was very alert to people outside the White Tree Manor.

    Usky also saw that this was perfunctory, and he was sweating anxiously: "Medvet! Do you know what else Pine Needle Manor wants to do? They gathered everyone to attack your white tree, and they wanted to kill all of you. They want war. We just want to tell the Russians that Vadim, who killed the father, is about to kill with an army of 10,000 people!"

    The amount of information is very huge. After carefully tasting several important information, Medvedt extracted the most shocking news-war.

    He is not afraid of war, and is even willing to crusade against Pine Needle Manor. Besides, this year the Rus people are going to expedition to Karelia. The Rus Principality has assembled a huge battle force. Unexpectedly, at this point, Pine Needle Manor actually stabs.

    Medvete was still worried, and immediately ordered: "Let me believe you can. Take off your weapons and follow me."

    Usky and Tori looked at each other, and both agreed.

    The two also expressed that in order to show their sincerity, they would sacrifice their daughter to be the maid of the new leader of Rose.

    Maid? Isn¡¯t a maid the same as a wife?

    The two didn''t know that it would be fine to tell anyone, but they couldn''t tell Medvedt.

    But seeing Medvedt''s forehead violent suddenly, his sister is the wife of Duke Rurik of Ross. The existence of her sister makes White Tree Manor enjoy huge benefits. Do the anglers and the cowherds also want to share a piece of the pie? He didn''t care about other women, the daughter of a local nobleman in Novgorod had no right to compete with his sister.

    Wait a minute, maybe it can be like this...

    Medvet had an idea: "Then give your daughter to me! I am the captain of the Duke of Ross, and a person who is highly regarded by the Duke of Ross. I can give you a few words to meet my requirements."

    The two looked at each other again, and it was obvious that this Medvedt had to be satisfied before the refugee team could really get the asylum of the Ross people.

    Because Ross is the master of this lake area, and Vadim is just a violent father-slayer, a young villain.

    The two immediately offered the women they had prepared. In fact, the two girls were not their daughters either.

    Medvedt had no intention of discriminating, what he wanted was the sincerity of the other party, so he accepted the woman and announced that they would be the people of White Tree Manor in the future.

    A total of 900 refugees, all unarmed, arrived at the White Tree Manor under the surveillance of Medved''s men.

    The real people of White Tree Manor are very repulsive of these outsiders. There is no clear hatred between the two parties. This is because the locals subconsciously worry that outsiders will eat their own interests.

    Otto was still very surprised by these refugees. Taking into account the concerns of the locals, he ordered the refugees to camp in the unowned woodland a little farther away.

    But their children have not been "arrested" for the time being, and they are placed in a barn controlled by the Rus, with a stable supply of food and water.

    Usky and Tori knew that the children had become hostages, and it was obvious that their strange encounters came from Vadim''s stupid assassination.

    The two were rigorously searched and were able to enter the meeting room of the White Tree Manor under the supervision of many Ross fighters, and met the manor Ligus and the real owner, the old Duke Otto of Ross.

    Usky and Tori have seen Otto many times, but Otto has always disdain to remember the names of some small characters, even though he has been to the two farms to collect tributes in kind.

    The two noticed that the aging nobleman was dressed in iron armor, and the iron armor shimmered in the light of the oil lamp.

    With such an armor, Vadim would have a ghost if he succeeded in assassination.

    Otto just put on the jersey deliberately, this is his habit, and it is very necessary now.

    The Ross people were too lazy to be polite, and the warriors on both sides of the seat gritted their teeth and ordered the audience to leave after they said their intentions!

    In a great panic, Tori and Uski began to stammer to explain what they knew.

    Vadim of Pine Needle Manor was not only the mastermind of the assassination, but also killed his father Borudne afterwards.

    Vadim chose to declare war on Rose, killing all opponents and their families, and leading the army to force other mansions to send troops.

    The Calf Manor and the Angler Manor knew that they were weak and were afraid of war. They didn''t want to sacrifice their lives to Pine Needle Manor, let alone daring to be an enemy of Rose.

    Such important information does not shock Otto. As an old guy who has been on the battlefield, he has already guessed such a result.

    "Vadim? I remember this kid who threatened to kill me back then. He really did it. Unfortunately, he was reckless and a complete bastard. He dared to kill his father and kill his people indiscriminately. Tell me , How many troops he has assembled."

    Usky was upset in his heart, and hurriedly said: "Vadim claims to have ten thousand people."

    "So much?" Otto was only slightly surprised.

    On the other hand, Rigus and Medvedt both opened their eyes wide because of their astonishment.

    The army in the Slavs concept is equivalent to all those who take up arms, but in the current concept of the Rus, the army is an armored team with a similar formation of a flag team.

    Of course Otto knows the situation of the Slavs. Their army is essentially a group of armed farmers, a mob! If you want to come to your son, Rurik, he won''t even look at them.

    But they actually organized 10,000 people!

    The pragmatic Otto feels that this force value is indeed something, because the population of Novgorod area is huge, they can unite to burst out 10,000 armed farmers, but they do not know that there is a lot of water inside.

    "There are so many of them, it is not my will to kill them. I have to keep these people and pay me taxes!"

    Otto said this deliberately, and Rigus hurriedly responded: "My lord, they dare to resist you but don''t want to pay the tribute. Kill them! If we don''t do this, the war will not end."

    To put it bluntly, Rigus coveted those fields. The enemy killed a large number of vacant fields. Now the White Tree Manor has absorbed the population of many other manors, and the total population is already quite large. Can it be quick to **** the ready-made mature fields for land reclamation? The mature farmland that has been developed is a hot asset in the region. Any farmer wants to expand his acres, and the men in the entire White Tree Manor are all eyeing them.

    The important information from the Calf Manor and the Angler Manor forced Otto, who was temporarily stretched, to be more cautious. Since they hoped to receive Rose''s asylum and promise of peace in the future, it was not enough to wait for the victory to enjoy the fruits of victory.

    Otto finally ordered: "Your men are armed again and now accept my command. I will not let you attack them but if they take the initiative to challenge, we must fight together."

    The two immediately supported Otto''s wise governance.

    Tori tremblingly asked, "My lord, it seems that your army is not strong. If you want to defeat them, rely on this strength?"

    Otto laughed, Rigus and Medvedt both laughed, and the other soldiers present laughed madly.

    Otto explained slowly, Medvedt made a precise translation in Slavic: "When we were gathering our army to attack the Karelians in the north, Vadim, this fool, actually chose to rebel and war, and the army of Rurik Coming soon, Pine Needle Manor will no longer exist."

    Finally, Otto added another one: "If those mansions that are trapped can be abandoned, they will be forgiven, and if Vadim makes trouble, all men and women will be put to death!"

    Otto believed that his messenger had already approached Rurik and that the main army in Shilla Fort would move south first.

    But the reinforcements of Konuf and his sons are afraid that they will arrive tomorrow. As long as the reinforcements of Silla Fort arrive first, the defense forces of White Tree Manor can make Otto completely rest assured.

 Chapter 647ï¼š Rage against the rebels

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    In nominal terms, due to the addition of the Calf Manor and the Angler Manor, Otto''s armed men increased by 300 people.

    Are the newcomers a trusted fighter?

    Pooh! A barefooted single-clothed farmer with a spear is also considered a warrior? They are untrained, their weapons and equipment are poor, and their physical fitness is equally unbearable.

    Their current task is to defend, and Otto arranges them to temporarily serve as flankers.

    But Otto was surprised. They were so armed that they raised a lot of cows, and a lot of wooden cages were stuffed with a lot of chickens.

    Poultry is a good thing. They don''t need to be carefully raised, and they won''t fly if they shed their feathers. They are free to prey on insects near the farm in the posture of walking chickens. Such poultry can''t eat too fat and grow slowly, and the advantage is that they don''t have to deliberately feed grains.

    Otto allowed the two estates to eat a part of the original Pine Needle Manor after the victory of the war. Naturally, he had to pay some price before that.

    They are all raising chickens, as in White Tree Manor, as are the newcomers.

    The two manors provided 1,000 chickens. As a reward, Otto gave them more than 30 rusty spearheads to improve their weapons.

    Ross''s veteran soldiers were busy eating chicken, roasting chicken wantonly to eat only the bones.

    The feathers of the chicken wings are gathered, although there are no large and long flying feathers, other feathers are still good materials for making arrow feathers.

    The three manor houses of Baishu, the calf, and the angler are all actively preparing for battle under Ross''s rule. The men with spears have been on guard, and the women are mobilized to do military logistics.

    For example, the performance of using Shintoku feathers is generally one-time bone cluster arrows and so on.

    The reinforcements from Shilla Fort finally arrived.

    With his father¡¯s instructions, the young Conusson led a gathering of as many as four hundred human forces, rowing a traditional long boat against the Volkhov River.

    These twenty boats washed up on the mud flat, they pulled down the long ropes, and tied the cedar trees on the shore to fix the boats.

    A group of classic Viking warriors disembarked?

    Not only that, but also a large number of New Russ who speak Lislavian.

    It was the so-called people who had defected to various farms, and there were even men who had defected from Pine Needle Manor.

    Otto had a lot of trust in this group of people. They all paid the tax on wasteland and farming in Shilla Fort, and their family members are all in the north. Their loyalty can be trusted.

    Even so, Otto didn''t want to take the initiative, his plan was still to wait in the White Tree Manor.

    Little Conusson reported to the old duke with a new force, and when Otto was there, he reported his situation on the spot. He put forward a bold suggestion: "There are rebels on the shore of the Great Lake. In my opinion, I brought some brothers to land on the beach, and I will surely annihilate all rebellions."

    "No! You are too impulsive." Otto didn''t seem to think about it. He rejected the young man''s proposal for the first time, and even warned: "I am the most powerful person here. You have to restrain your friends, who If you dare to attack rashly, you will be convicted afterwards."

    "But, do we really have to wait? We should act first to be stronger!" Little Conuson is still working hard, and he is eager to make a big contribution in the new battle.

    Otto shook his head and pushed him abruptly, ordering: "Don''t attack rashly. We stay on alert. When to attack, wait until Rurik comes. By the way, have you seen Rurik''s fleet?"

    "I... I don''t."

    "No? How is this possible."

    Little Konuzon did not lie. After all, Otto and Lurik were acting separately, and they didn¡¯t even communicate clearly before they acted, so that when a rebellion broke out in Novgorod, Lurik was ready to go with the army. Shilla Fort.

    There is a subtle time difference here, but fortunately, the difference is not extreme.

    Otto was moved by little Conuson''s initiative to invite him, and even what this person said was very constructive.

    According to the existing information, Otto can determine two things: First, Vadim, the father-slayer tyrant of Pine Needle Manor, can only control the people of his manor well. Second, most other estates have very ambiguous attitudes towards war.

    So who is the main enemy? Naturally this pine needle manor.

    If you send a small team to launch a surprise attack and directly behead Vadim, will you quickly wipe out the local opposition?

    It must not be so, I am afraid that the entire Pine Needle Manor should be uprooted, and the bane of this rebellion should be completely removed, so that the entire Novgorod can really obey.

    Otto feels that he is old, and he has lost a lot of courage to forge ahead in recent years. He has become more and more interested in holding and fighting, especially for war. Otto actually has an inferiority complex. He feels that he has never been capable Land commanded too many troops to fight large-scale wars.

    Obviously, only Lurik has the ability to command an army of 10,000.

    Although the young Conuson was forbidden to carry out a sneak attack with hundreds of brothers, investigative work against the enemy is still necessary.

    Vadim threatened to gather 10,000 fighters. Regardless of whether there is water in it, Ross has never participated in a battle in the past to face 10,000 enemies. Otto has a very good mentality, even if someone would call him a tortoise with his old age, so be it.

    On the other hand, due to the large number of troops, non-combatants accompanying the army, and a large amount of supplies, Rurik''s fleet sailed at a really slow speed.

    Rurik had considered this situation from the beginning, but due to the actual situation, he arrived in Shilla Fort on the first day of June, one day after the scheduled time.

    Before that, the fleet approached Gogeland Island and Kronstadt Island to take a look. Even a sail destroyer undertook a special task, which was to collect a batch of fist-sized granite stones that were weathered and rained on the spot after landing on Gogran Island, and used them as stone bullets for the catapult.

    The three larger islands in the Gulf of Finland are excellent references for the Ross Fleet.

    During the voyage, Evlo was ordered to take a group of soldiers and leave the team on sail destroyers. Their goal was the city of Helminki (Helsinki), and then went against the river to enter Kupaboka, the core living area of ??the Suomi people in Finland in the inland lake area, and announced the order of the Duke of Ross to the local nobles.

    In other words, the Jeflo couple went to Kupaboka as the earls of Finland, especially their infant son Satuly, who is the real earl of Finland.

    R¨¹rik gave Yevlo a lot of discretion. As a canonized nobleman, Yevlo had the right to recruit Suomi and Tavastians who were willing to fight for Ross throughout Finland to organize Finnish servants. military. This servant army has unlimited strength, but weapons, food, transportation, etc. are all at their own expense. The servant army will reap the benefits in the war, and every soldier can earn the spoils by his ability.

    However, they didn''t even know that something happened in Novgorod.

    The Lurik plan is to serve as an excellent army gathering place on the flat land near the mouth of the Neva River, and then rest the army and send scouts to search for intelligence, intending to find the core of Karelian rule, destroy it in one blow, and seek to fight against the enemy. Decisive battle, complete the final conquest.

    The war model of this era is like this. For many tribal groups in Europe, as long as they destroy the core similar to the capital city, the entire political entity will quickly be destroyed.

    The arrival of the huge Ross Fleet did not surprise the people of Shilla Fort. When Rurik''s men disembarked one after another, the soldiers were surprised at the tall walls and solemn towers of this big city, and they were also surprised at the stern faces of the people watching.

    Carlotta frowned on the side of the ship, and she slapped Rurik: "It''s strange, the atmosphere is a bit depressed, don''t the people here seem to welcome us?"

    "How is it possible." Rurik smiled awkwardly. "Maybe, there will be a little bit. We have too many people here. Maybe they are worried that our big appetite will eat the local hares clean."

    The girl couldn''t help but chuckled, but the seriousness of the scene is a fact.

    Something must have happened here! Shilla Fort could not have been actively attacked by the Karelians. Rurik had to be suspicious. Based on finding the local governor, Cornusson, he asked questions about strategy and even the situation of his father Otto.

    Rurik got off the ship, and more than a thousand soldiers had landed before him. Many Balmerks, especially Helafide Bryngodson, rubbed his eyes vigorously, looking up at the flag of Ross flying in the wind on the heavy wooden wall, and the city itself, just like old Like Roseburg''s experience, he once again felt his own insignificance.

    Many fighters are close to the local kinsmen right after they disembark. Due to the lack of information about the outside world, they are happy to share their experiences with others. This question is terrible, and news of a serious rebellion in Novgorod spread like wildfire.

    The rebellion initiated by Vadim was almost only the rebellion of Pine Needle Manor engulfing other manors. Most of the rebellion engulfed was a nominal support for the rebellion, and he was very entangled in his heart.

    But the messenger sent by Otto arrived at Fort Shilla, and the message was subconsciously added to the vinegar, and Conusson explained it to Rurik, which turned into a terrible geopolitical event: a barbaric guy assassinated Otto, and The assembled army vowed to expel Ross from his rule.

    Conuson, standing on the trestle bridge, explained this very urgently, which instantly made Rurik, who was smiling, frowned.

    "What? Otto was almost killed in the assassination?!" How does Rurik believe this?

    Conusson pledged with his gray beard: "My lord, I have never lied to anyone in my life for so long. In my opinion, this news is absolutely reliable. My son has taken four hundred brothers to Nov. Gorod''s reinforcement of your father can make Otto-sama so eager. I am afraid that the situation in Novgorod is worse than I thought."

    "Otto is still alive?!" Rurik asked cautiously.

    "He is very good. The armor suit is a great defense."

    Rurik asked, "Who is the perpetrator?"

    "That''s Vadim. Now this person claims to be the Principe of the entire Novgorod. Your lord, that crazy man is clearly provoking you. There can only be one Principe in this area, and that''s you!"

    Hearing this news, as an iron-blooded noble who relied on hard power to fight, Rurik''s blood pressure came up. He has faded away from his innocence long ago, and now it is not an exaggeration to say that he is a cruel noble.

    "Assassinated my father, betrayed Rose and dared to call himself Principe (Duke), this person must die. It seems that I will behead a group of people in Novgorod, and kill all the rebels and their families!"

    Rurik said something cruel, he really planned to do this during special times.

    Is there anything more disgusting than this? When Ross assembled a heavy army and contacted allies with the intention of conquering Karelia, Shilla Fort became an absolutely safe place. It was this crucial historic period that the Slavs of Novgorod turned their backs!

    Rurik has no intention of visiting Shilla Fort, or seeing his palace and the rammed-earth "Harvest Square" at the door.

    Right here in the chamber, he had just landed and convened a meeting with all the flag captains under his command on the same day.

    It is not an exaggeration to scold Novgorod''s rebellion in the most vicious tone, but reason has overwhelmed Rurik''s emotions after all.

    The rage did not dissipate, but turned into a plan to conquer the traitors.

    The most intolerable of Arik, Helafide, and Frazer are traitors. When they heard that the servants dared to rebel, the three of them thought of exactly the same as Rurik¡ªthe priority was to counter the rebellion.

    Moreover, this situation is also related to Sorgon this fall. If the traitors are not strangled and liquidated, I am afraid that in the fall, we will not be able to collect enough grain from Novgorod. This is very important for the Rus Principality, which has a very low self-sufficiency rate of grain for the time being. unfavorable. Many Ross people who speak Gnostic have changed their attitudes towards life. They instinctively pursue a good meal, and now they cannot live without wheat.

    Right in the Chamber, he announced his new decision aloud, and at the same time wanted to hear the opinions of the guys: "It seems that the war on Karelia is postponed. What do you think?"

    "Fight the traitor first!" Arik said with a sullen face without hesitation.

    He said so, and Hellafeld also expressed the same opinion.

    The people who participated in the meeting were completely unanimous. There is no need for new discussions here. The conquest of rebellion has become the first choice for everything, and it is worth staying in Novgorod. Even Shiro Fort does not need a new garrison.

    Taking into account the population of Novgorod, Rurik, I am afraid that the enemy can assemble an astonishing force, perhaps 10,000 or even 20,000.

    Maybe the locals will burst out the grievances that have been robbed of wealth for decades.

    The information he has now is very limited, and that''s exactly what Rurik said he should be more cautious. If you don''t want to gather superior forces to fight, then pull out a team of three thousand people, and Rurik is confident.

    Because war is not simply a pile of people, the gap between fighters and fighters can be very large under the combined influence of factors such as strength, armament, disciplinary quality, and logistics.

    Since Konuzon''s son and a group of soldiers have gone to Novgorod to reconcile with Otto in the White Tree Manor, it is equivalent to saying that Medved''s Slavic flag team is full of 800 members.

    In this way, the first and third flag teams are 1,000 powerful Viking fighters, and there are also a team of more than 500 shooters.

    What is the true capacity of such a military? Already close to the military capacity of the Gotland battle.

    Not only that! There are still some people here in Shilla Fort who are now Ostara, and they should accept Carlotta''s command to participate in the war. Another group of Slavs who immigrated to Fort Novosibirsk had already been armed and capable of fighting.

    What''s more, the White Tree Manor, like a dodder, hugged the huge oak tree of the Rus Principality. Novgorod rebelled on a large scale. As the rebel''s first offensive spearhead, the White Tree Manor would definitely use all its military strength to protect itself.

    The meeting did not last long, and there was not even much discussion. The Ross fighters on the scene demanded the elimination of the traitors and the roots. As the Karelian identity was still accompanied by fog and did not come to the south bank of Lake Ladoga to provoke the Duchy of Ross, Rurik made a bold decision.

    He appointed a major order to Cornuson: "Organize your remaining forces, ensure the security of Fort Shilla, and ensure that the Karelians are unable to sneak attacks. You also send a new expedition to explore the north of the lake to collect information."

    Conuson nodded and said yes, there are no more critical issues.

    The situation was so urgent that Lurik would only stay in Shilla Fort for one night.

    His determination made Carlotta excited, because this time the Duchess of Ostara could truly lead her army into the war as the Allied Forces of the Duchy of Ross, even if the total number of men and women who can fight is only seven. Only ten people, based on their extremely weak strength, the so-called Aostara Army directly formed into the flag team, with bows and arrows as tactical support.

    Rurik''s determination also made Svetlana very pleased. She did not know that when she realized that the rebellion of Novgorod''s main manor would surely destroy her family''s White Tree Manor, she cried so much that her eyes were swollen with pear blossoms and rain. Up. Ross'' army will immediately go south to quell the rebellion, and her pessimistic state of mind is completely reversed.

    The next day, the majority of fighters completely gave up their illusions of rest and recuperation. Some non-combatants, such as Arik¡¯s wife Asraki, stayed outside the local area with their children, and all fighters went south.

    Old Harald was very happy with the arrival of his daughter and son-in-law, and he was even more pleased with the birth of his grandson. He regarded his son-in-law Arik as his son, and now this powerful young man is going to war again. Old Harald didn''t express his position any more, and gave Arik a few pieces of amber and verbal encouragement.

    Just like other fighters, Arik is now a hurried passerby. The huge fleet pulls as many as 1,700 soldiers and sailors. This is an extremely powerful combat force that smoothly passed through the Neva River by the wind, and then floated to the Volkhov River on the banks of the Great Lakes.

    A large number of troops and necessary equipment forces the ships to no longer be able to go upstream quickly Rulik knows that once he builds his army, there must be a drawback-logistical problems.

    The Ross army cannot be stationed for a long time. When the army arrives at the White Tree Manor, it must start training immediately, and even launch a full-scale attack on the traitors a few days later.

    Rurik couldn''t afford it. Even if a large amount of wheat was unloaded in Shilla Fort, the food was prepared for the attack on Karelia. The time allocated to counter the rebellion has already invalidated more than half of the original plan!

    If this battle cannot be quickly resolved, it will directly affect the success or failure of this year''s conquest of Karelia.

    Finally, on a cloudy afternoon, taking advantage of a wonderful northerly wind, the counter-current Ross main fleet suddenly gained strong momentum, and Rurik¡¯s final voyage was exceptionally smooth. He saw the woodcut and a large number of haystacks in the White Tree Manor. , And even a large number of Viking long boats parked on the river.

    People on the shore also all probed, cheering for the Ross flag on the mast of the fleet.

    Rurik and his army, as expected, followed Master Otto''s request and arrived at the White Tree Manor!

 Chapter 648ï¼š All servants who surrender to Rose will be protected by Rose

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Suddenly, Svetlana, standing on the deck, jumped excitedly at the village ahead. She was rigorously educated by her parents to be serious and restrained, but now she has completely restored her naughty nature.

    "It''s White Tree Manor! My home!"

    "Is that so? The White Tree Manor is indeed a big village." Rurik was actually a little disappointed. It was the first time he arrived in Novgorod. He thought he would see a pure Slav city. The "new big city" should be a huge rural area.

    In fact, the so-called Novgorod in the mouth of the locals is the name of a collective of farms.

    It is Rurik who built permanent walls, defensive towers, and dedicated docks, port cranes, etc. in the main settlements, which is beyond the existence of Eastern Europe and Northern Europe today. It is Rose who redefines what a city is.

    He arrived at White Tree Manor for the first time as a king, and arrived at the natal family of his wife Svetlana. He can estimate the local people''s enthusiasm for him, and now it is a particularly severe period, presumably the locals are in desperate need of the Duke of Rose''s army to bring absolute security.

    Of course, Lurik saw the large number of ships on the shore and confirmed that it was not burnt down here.

    Perhaps not all, the traitor may have launched an offensive and was defeated by his father and local armed forces.

    He still felt that the atmosphere was very subtle. The war warning must be true. As for the enemy''s situation, the report by Cornuson must have been exaggerated. Exactly, only one can know if he gets off the ship and convenes a military meeting.

    The Aphrora sailed near the shore and dropped its anchor. Several cables were dropped. Those who disembarked early pulled the ropes and tied them to nearby trees on the shore.

    The entire main fleet came to a halt, and the water of the Volkhov River was unable to wash it away.

    Having learned some lessons from the battle in Britain, more pure rowing boats were **** on the two sides of ships such as the Aphrora.

    The boat was put down, and Rurik stood firmly on the land called Novgorod for the first time.

    How could Svetlana, who disembarked with her, conceal her excitement?

    She hopped left and right on the nearshore grassland of the landing site, bent over to collect a lot of wild flowers, and then just made a bouquet and put it on her head.

    "Does it look good?"

    A lovely smiling face was all in front of Rurik.

    "It''s beautiful. It''s a little far from your hometown. I want to see Otto and your father Rigus earlier. Rigus is an old man? I haven''t seen him yet."

    "Not too old." Lanna pouted and protested slightly, and she retreated behind Rurik without doing anything.

    The banks of the Volkhov River are full of reed quagmire, which is not an excellent landing site everywhere.

    The place Rurik had chosen was not bad, enough for two thousand people to land and gather without getting his boots dirty.

    Almost everyone is landing. After all, the brothers have gone through many consecutive days of sailing. They have seen a whole new world. When they think of fighting a new enemy, the brothers are excited.

    Someone clamored and shouted, holding the buckler high. More people followed up and laughed.

    They are clearly eager to fight, and they will fight as soon as they disembark.

    "The morale of my brothers is very good!" Arik leaned close to his brother, and then pounded and pointed his fingers forward: "A lot of people came here, all of us."

    "Yes. I have seen him. The long beard is so recognizable."

    Rurik said it was Otto, the veteran soldier looked very tough at first glance, and it was obvious that the assassination did not hurt anything.

    "Let''s go, brother." He said.

    A group of fighters followed Rurik to greet him spontaneously. At the same time, Otto, Rigus and others were also extremely surprised.

    Rigus walked **** crutches, panting for breath and asked, "This is Rose''s main force? Rurik is really here?"

    "He''s coming. Old fellow, can''t you see?" Otto smiled harshly.

    "Is it Rurik? I''m dim-eyed."

    "It''s okay, your little daughter is there too. This is Rose''s main army, and we are sure to win!"

    "Great. Ah! It''s like a piece of snow, is it really my dazzling?" Rigus asked again.

    Otto wanted to laugh, and Medvedt hurriedly explained: "Ros''s main fighters are dressed in exactly the same clothes. If nothing happens, they are all dressed in blue and white robe, so that they won''t accidentally injure their comrades in battle."

    "It''s amazing."

    Rigus could no longer use his limited vocabulary to describe the gunshots he was watching. He finally saw his little daughter Svetlana and a handsome boy.

    he? Is it Rurik? The eldest daughter Lilia did not make a mistake.

    Rigus followed Otto closely. Among the many sturdy Ross fighters, his rickety body was really unbearable, and he was not obviously proud of his little daughter married a king.

    The two Russian armies met on the lakeside grassland south of the White Tree Manor, where the two generations of Ruth rulers looked at each other.

    Otto was excited, and a large, cocooned hand clasped his son''s head: "Boy, do you really think that the Karelians are equivalent to a powerful enemy like Denmark? Did you bring the entire Russian army?"

    "No, just three flag teams, and the entire fleet."

    "This is the giant wood axe to kill rabbits." Otto shook his head.

    "Maybe, but there is an emergency now. Father, it seems that the stupid attacker can''t hurt you at all."

    "That''s natural." Otto laughed wildly.

    "I also heard that there are 10,000 enemies. Is this reliable?"

    "Of course."

    When the news was confirmed, Rurik breathed a sigh of relief. He felt a little pressure from the war, and his fighting spirit violent: "The enemy is very brave, and they have the consciousness that they should be killed if they choose war. This time I will bring the main force to clean up. They can be regarded as their glory."

    "Say big things, but I like it." Otto smiled again, and suddenly pushed Rigus out of this seemingly dull old guy.

    At this moment, Svetlana''s calmness completely dissipated, and she rushed forward, regardless of other people''s onlookers, holding her old father Rigus to act like a baby.

    In this scene, Rurik could only twist his shoulders to embarrass his own woman.

    His face was white and neat, and his eyes were deep and sharp and majestic. There is a slight golden beard on the chin and lips, the hair is very smooth, and the golden ponytail reflects light in the sun!

    The clothes are gorgeous, and the dagger hanging on the belt is noble.

    He is very young, clearly a teenager.

    There is a fundamental difference between a teenager and a teenager. This teenager is just standing here. The best adjective Rigus can think of is God of War!

    There is currently no single **** in the traditional beliefs of the Slavs. The Ilmenslavs who live in the Novgorod region highly respect the **** of war Peron. Peron is the **** of war, fire, and hercules. He is a **** who gathers all the masculinity. It is the image of a burly man. I want this Lord Rurik to become as burly and robust as his father Otto was in a few years.

    "You, you are Rurik! Such a perfect man is like Peron coming to the world." Rigus couldn''t help but praise, and he subconsciously reached out his hand and was lucky enough to touch Rurik''s face.

    Rurik let the old guy touch with a smile, after all, a large number of White Tree Manor Slav fighters stood here, letting the manor owner be intimacy with him, and it was really a means for the real king to show his closeness to the people.

    Yu Shi, Rurik knew something about this man''s past. Rigus was not so rickety more than ten years ago. This person can be regarded as an old acquaintance of Dad Otto and a "loyal old servant".

    Rigus is indeed an old man, such an old man actually has a beautiful little daughter. No, Svetlana''s sister Lilia is also very beautiful.

    They are all kind of this old guy, and Lurik can only sigh with the wonder of life.

    Perhaps more than that, because this guy Rigus is the owner of the manor, and he has great power to marry a beautiful local woman, and the daughter he gave birth is naturally beautiful.

    "You are Rigus," Rurik asked in a fluent Slavic.

    Rigus was taken aback. "You, Master Otto, are better at our language?"

    "Exactly, there is no barrier to communication between you and me. You are Svetlana''s father, and now I see you. Unfortunately, you are old, and you may not be able to witness some great things anymore."

    Rigus did not think too much: "You are the handsomest man I have ever seen, and you have the greatest army in the world. And I am your loyal servant."

    The old guy¡¯s flattery made Rurik a little surprised. The polite remarks were mostly superfluous. He shook his head: "I have something to ask you about. Go, I want to enter the White Tree Manor."

    "Then... invite your army into my manor as a guest, and I will provide a good meal and hospitality."

    Rurik heard this as a polite remark. In fact, Rigus was really willing to take care of the army from afar, and he was willing to provide a batch of delicious meals to support this powerful army.

    This dim sum intended to leave Rick to give it or not, the so-called "I am afraid that my people will eat up your warehouse."

    So is the kindness of the monarch, so is the arrogance of the monarch, and so is the wisdom of the monarch!

    Rigus discovered that Ross''s main force was guarding the fleet and setting up camps in the woods near the village. They actually planned to camp instead of disturbing the people of the manor.

    What a benevolent king! Confronted with Vadim''s father-slayer villain directly.

    The actions of Duke Rurik of Ross, the white tree, the calf, and the people of the Angler''s Manor were all in sight. The people of the manor had already given Otto''s men a batch of supplies. They basically provided this as a tribute. If two or three thousand strong men came to eat, who could stand it?

    What they saw was the camping outside the village of Lord Duke Ross. They clearly had their own food, and they did not destroy the wheat fields. At most, they stretched out fishing rods by the river.

    Rurik brought enough food to eat for ten days, and he estimated that within ten days, the pine needle manor of the initiator of the rebellion could be wiped out through violence.

    He has enough food reserves, and the initiative lies in Rose''s hands!

    That night, Rose¡¯s main force lit a starry bonfire.

    Rigus did have the right not to give supplies, but Rurik could not, he had to.

    Not only Rigus, but also Tory and Usky, they ordered their men to provide fresh meat and fish to fight the rebel army. The reason for generosity is very pure. They want to represent their manor in front of Rurik. Showcasing the limelight, put on the image of a wagging pug with the intention of grabbing the huge benefits after victory.

    Although the struggling army was anxious to go into the battle immediately, they were so tired that they rushed to the shack after their meal and fell asleep.

    However, a group of young women wearing wreaths, holding some wooden barrels filled with ale and kvass, appeared in the main camp of Rose.

    This is a gift from the owner of the manor. Why don''t you drink the wine? As for the women who delivered them to the door in person, they worked hard at the request of the owners of their respective estates with skills that only they could display.

    Rurik can guess what will happen in the camp. In essence, he opposes these things, but objectively these things have some positive meanings that can be used.

    Because Rose will change the strategy that he has implemented for more than 50 years, and it is better to do some things later than early!

    Rurik had already thought about it very well. He had a lot of time to plan new strategies during the voyage, and took advantage of the opportunity to counter the rebellion to implement them.

    That night, a large space in the White Tree Manor was carved out of wood.

    This building became a temporary Duma Chamber, where the generals, important soldiers, and skilled people of the Rus army gathered.

    Locals such as Rigus of the White Tree Manor, and Tory and Usky who escaped the war, they were ordered to obey the new arrangement of the Duke of Ross.

    The situation surprised everyone. The Lord Rurik, who had just landed, had infinite enthusiasm. He didn''t want to eat or ask for a banquet. He said that the time is urgent to arrange matters related to the war.

    The woodcarved Lengli oil lamp flickered, and a circle of burly warriors sat in the dimly lit room.

    As the Duke, Rurik sits at the center, and even Otto intends to retreat to the second place.

    "Now, tell me everything about the rebels," Lurik said in Cyrillic.

    His rhetoric was aimed at Rigus, and Rigus reacted quickly, indicating: "Then let me talk about the nasty White Tree Manor..."

    Rigus spoke of the guilt of Pine Needle Manor with a slightly hoarse voice, and when he was excited, the old guy was trembling all over.

    "Enough!" The old father-in-law of Rurik was shut up, and he saw two surrenders: "Tell me what you have seen and heard."

    Tory and Usky came with great spirits. They angrily denounced the stupidity of Pine Needle Manor''s betrayal and accused the father-killer Vadim of being the root of all evil.

    In fact, many manor houses were forced by Vadim to participate in the rebellion, but if those manor houses were badly frustrated, wouldn''t you be fishing in troubled waters afterwards because of your loyalty to the master?

    Tory and Uski have a common interest. They sang and claimed that a large number of farms had raised the flag of rebellion, and that they were loyal, and would dedicate all the men to form an army to maintain the authority of the Rus.

    This is the humbleness of servants! Rurik was satisfied with the way they nodded and bowed, but also a little nauseated.

    Because they are just dogs of the Ross people. But there was a group of rebels throughout the region, the leader named Vadim. Rurik somewhat admired this rebel, at least this person and his subordinates proved that the locals still had courage.

    Unfortunately, the rebel must die.

    Rurik asked the locals to explain the situation in Slavic, and he claimed that he had sent a positive signal.

    After that, he asked Dad Otto to explain his experience.

    Without letting himself speak first, when it was Otto¡¯s turn to speak, the old guy snorted: "Want to hear what happened to me? Stinky boy, if you behave kindly this time, I won¡¯t allow it, Pine Needle Manor should be Cut the weeds and roots."

    Some veteran soldiers were attacked and died. The enemy suddenly broke out of a group of armed men. This year''s rebels came prepared, and the instigator was indeed the father-killer in Pine Needle Manor.

    Hearing these Rurik no longer felt thrilling.

    Papa Otto suggested that he should kill the pine needle manor chickens and dogs. Is this too cruel? Rurik settled down, and he asked himself if anyone in Northern Europe was called a ruthless butcher in this period, this nickname would undoubtedly be for Rurik.

    "I am kind to my own people, and have always been murderous to the enemy." Rurik made some self-judgment. He did not bluntly agree with the old man''s suggestion, nor did he object to it.

    When this meeting was discussing very specific matters concerning the crusade against rebellion, Rurik basically thought of the main tactics of assaulting Pine Needle Manor.

    Before the official war meeting, he decided to announce an extremely important thing.

    Rurik slapped his hands vigorously, motioning everyone to look over.

    He said in a high-pitched voice: "As Duke Ross, I announce that the rebellious Vadim of Pine Needle Manor, who has established himself as a prince, will be wiped out! The thief and his family will be wiped out. When the rebellion is completely wiped out, the whole promise will be wiped out. Vgorod will enter a new era.

    I announce! The fifty-year-old policy of sailing to Novgorod Sorgon will be ended by me! Ross will directly control this place and will settle here.

    I announce that the real walled city will be born in the White Tree Manor, her name is Novgorod! It''s the real Novgorod!

    In the future, the tributes from the estates will be transported directly to the city of Novgorod.

    Novgorod will become the third major city in the Rus Principality, like Roseburg and Novgorod. "

    Rurik explained this decision in two languages. This is really a deafening decision!

    Otto was shocked to his feet, and many soldiers were shocked to stand up.

    "Ruriek, UU reading is too radical!" Otto couldn''t help but say.

    Rurik just raised his head, motioned everyone to sit down, and said indifferently: "That is the fate of the Rus Principality. All servants who submit to Rus will be sheltered by Rus. Novgorod is a good place for farming. Despite the rebellion, I still see a large number of loyal servants. I want to build this place and become our greatest food producing area. I promise you that through the development of my order, Ross and all servants will live a life without worry. day."

    Otto is sitting down, he doesn''t quite understand Rurik''s rhetoric. Is the good day worth sharing with the servant? Is a slave worthy? What he thought of was the kindness of his son, and it was not necessary kindness.

    But when Rigus waited for the Slavs to hear it, it was as if someone handed a torch when the night was shivering.

    Rigus fully believes in Rurik''s future vision. The ancient wasteland plow is in the farm. I am afraid that this great vision has already been tried.

    Lord Rurik decided to cultivate Novgorod deeply, and the people of White Tree Manor, especially his family, will get huge benefits.

    This adult is indeed willing to share wealth with his loyal servants.

 Chapter 649ï¼š Rurik

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Rurik wants to cultivate the entire Novgorod region, and he will not hunt here like a hunter like a hunter in the past half a century.

    Sorgon sailing will give way to regular taxes, and outsiders who collect "protection fees" will become the real kings here.

    Rigus''s White Tree Manor is already relatively strong, and Usky from the Calf Manor and Tory from the angler are far inferior. The three of them all interpreted the great future opportunities from Rurik''s declaration of honor, and the loyalty they pledged came from the heart.

    This group of local Slavs has no clear noble pursuits and beliefs. Worshiping the great **** Peron or worshiping the invincible Odin is not all of their lives. They are pure farmers. Fishing, hunting and logging are all added to agriculture. Only by allowing them to obtain vast farmland by various means can they exchange their loyalty.

    How to get farmland?

    Land reclamation is a means, but it takes some years to bring a steady stream of land wealth.

    Launching a war against neighboring countries and plundering the farmland of the locals to grow their own wheat involves huge risks, and the gains made induce people to go desperately. Similarly, farmland owners will desperately fall to the ground with invaders in order to defend their farmland. Such people will not fight for the "warrior belief" at all. They fight for everything they own.

    It was such an enemy, even if they looked weak, Rurik had to face it cautiously.

    This is an era of the weak and the strong. The White Tree Manor was a military force that was no match for the Pine Needle Manor, so he was forced to choose peace. It almost voluntarily withdrew from the fertile Lake Ilmen, surrendering the farmland he cultivated in the past, and had In the dense forest, the trees were cut to expand the fields, and after a period of life on the roads and blue strands, new acres were opened up on the Volkhov River.

    The heart of revenge passed on from generation to generation, and the farmers of White Tree Manor took up arms to regain the farmland of their ancestors. Morally, they had no scruples, and even killed their opponents without mercy.

    As the real duke, Rurik began to lay out his battle resolutions.

    "We will take the initiative to launch a comprehensive and powerful offensive. Even if they have ten thousand people, the current situation of our army should have a lot of troops!" Rurik motioned to Rigus with his eyes.

    "Yes, Lord Duke. My Medvedt leads the flag team, and its strength is still eight hundred. Just like in previous battles, their spear wall can stab all approaching enemies."

    Rigus¡¯ reply was very confident. He added: ¡°My farm¡¯s population is not what it used to be. There are still many young and old people who can take up weapons, even if they take sharp wooden poles, male and female fighters. Taken together, I... can still bring out another 2,000 fighters."

    The new two thousand fighters?

    Rurik was a little surprised: "I did see a big farm. Tell me, what is your current population?"

    "This...probably more than five thousand people."

    "So many?! Do you still dare to call yourself a small farm?!" How can Rurik not be surprised? A farm with five thousand people, placed on the banks of Lake M?laren in Sweden, is a powerful force. This Rigus can call himself a prince, and his manor can call himself a city-state.

    Obviously, Rigus still didn''t know how strong he was. Perhaps their fear of Pine Needle Manor still couldn''t be gradually improved because of the increase in size.

    Otto took the opportunity to signal: "Rurik, this is your first time in Novgorod. Unlike me, I have been here every year for 20 years. The population growth of the White Tree Manor is just a few of these. Year''s matter."

    "Right, right, right." Rigus immediately complimented: "These are the gifts of the great Ross people. Our life has changed for the better. Many people from other farms have boldly moved to my place, and even your territory."

    "Not only that." Otto smiled: "Those people, use your farm as a springboard to move to Fort Shilla."

    If Rurik declared that it was smart to directly inform Novgorod to rule Novgorod, Otto''s strategy of pulling one faction against one faction is nothing more than a clever plan.

    The Slavs in this area of ??the lake are actually divided into three waves. There are those who support Ross and who fall on the fence.

    Neither Rurik nor Otto had any thoughts of these people.

    There is only one thing Rurik wants to know precisely-what is the population of Pine Needle Manor, the main enemy?

    Specifically, there are really 10,000 men and women who can afford weapons?

    When it comes to the most critical issue, Rigus, Toli, and Uski are all ambiguous.

    They frowned slightly, and Rurik was very annoyed: "I want to ask you something. Their total population must be 20,000? Give me an accurate count."

    "Definitely not twenty thousand." Tory said.

    Uski hurriedly denied: "There may be only 10,000 people."

    "They persecuted us and forbid the people of White Tree Manor to inquire about their population." Rigus said regretfully: "At least I can''t face them."

    Rurik clenched the faint golden beard of his chin: "Then consider that they do have ten thousand armed men. What is our total strength now? Rigus, those two thousand men you call are not counted. Pick out ten for me. Men from five to fifty years old. How many people can there be?"

    "Probably four hundred more people can be added."

    "Then your people are a total of 1,200 people." Rurik concluded.

    "It''s still only four hundred. Because the Slavic flag team is your fighter."

    "You... are right." Rurik turned to ask Toli and Usky, "You two also handed over an army at this age."

    Tory blurted out: "Reluctantly two hundred people."

    In order not to lose to him, Usky gritted his teeth: "I am also two hundred."

    "So you can send up to 800 troops? Not too much, but not too many. The soldiers you call are farmers, and in my eyes they are not real fighters. I am their commander, and I will not let them lead the battle. . You can rest assured that your people who act according to my plan will not suffer losses in battle, or even be injured. Unless, you violate my arrangements."

    The three looked at each other and said nothing.

    As for the real strength of the Russian army, it is very clear.

    The Warriors 1st and 3rd Banners were fully reorganized after reorganization, with a total of 1,000 Varyag warriors in classic costumes. They wore uniform uniforms, and the two interlaced blue stripes stitched on the chest of the gown were a symbol of Rose. The warriors all have round wooden shields that can protect the entire torso. The shields may be covered with leather or reinforced with thin bronze skin. The surface is also painted. Most of them are coated with pine glue and sprinkled with chalk powder. Then apply Isatis Blue dye.

    Otto brought some old guys from the Second Banner team this time. He lost some veterans. There are still more than one hundred people. They are thirsty for revenge and swore to have no information on the villains of the attacker Pine Needle Manor. But the little Conusson brought more than a hundred people, and these people were simply incorporated into the second flag team, making the flag team more than 300 troops.

    The Slavic flag team has eight hundred warriors, and their weaponry is almost a spear. Fortunately, they have received training, and most of them have experienced the decisive battle in Gotland. Those who have experienced large-scale war scenes are not afraid of new wars. Moreover, most of them came from White Tree Manor, and a large number of people came from other manors other than Pine Needle Manor. They are all New Rosses now and are directly responsible to the Duke of Ross himself. So Rigus¡¯s remarks are completely correct. This "Lance Spear Team" is only loyal to Rurik.

    As for the flag team, this team is a mixed bag. Young and old, there are elite mercenaries, armed sailors, Finnish sciences, and surrender Danes.

    There are also allied forces of Ostara led by Carlotta. For the time being, these people have also been assigned to the flag team.

    The flag team is like a big basket with all kinds of people stuffing it. But no one can deny that they can show their strong combat effectiveness in a special way.

    As a result, the real strength of the Rus army is as many as 2,700.

    Ross''s main force is indeed the case, and it is by no means exhausted. Even so, such an army in the erosion and gloomy Europe at the moment can kill all the way from Bremen to Rome on the border of the Frankish kingdom.

    After Rurik pinched his fingers and counted the forces he could accurately control, Rigus, an old fellow, couldn''t hide his worries.

    "My lord, are we going to fight Vadim''s 10,000 people with more than 3,000 people?"

    "Why? Are you actually scared?" Ruriek asked harshly.

    "No." Rigus sighed and hurriedly denied: "I didn''t say that the Ross army was low. It''s just..."

    "It''s just that there are so many enemies that make you scared. Rigus, you still have peace of mind to be a rich man. You don''t know about wars, so don''t mix things up."

    "Yes."

    "However, the three manor owners you are present still have to bring their own fighters to participate in the battle. Now is my specific tactical arrangement."

    The White Tree, the Calf, and the Angler Manor, they can summon at least 800 so-called peasant forces. Rurik did not believe in the combat effectiveness of these untrained people. They lacked organization, and their individual physique was worse than that of the Ross fighters. They could only fight downwind, so they would serve as auxiliary troops in the new battle, even unworthy. Completely unable to advance with the Russian army. This is a bunch of cumbersomes, and it is cumbersome that has certain uses.

    Rurik believed that they had really arranged a task for them. These three guys could squeeze out all the fighting power of their manor, one to vent their hatred, and the other to flatter the ruler of the Rus.

    What he worries most is the meaningless death of this group of farmers, because the large amount of vacant farmland that appeared after the war still needs these people to cultivate.

    Based on these realistic factors, Lurik arranged a land advance tactic for the three of them. It is the peasant army of the three manors who brought their own various weapons to form a whole. When the Ross Fleet launched a strong attack on the enemy''s Pine Needle Manor, they went overland to the Pine Needle Manor.

    These farmer fighters must tie a cloth or hemp rope on both their left and right arms, and wrap a cloth strip around their foreheads to show their identity and avoid misunderstandings in a state of scuffle.

    The "Nine Changes" of "The Art of War" once described it as "generals may be used by the enemy because they are too benevolent; they may be too cherish the power of the people and restrict the use of tactics."

    Rurik does have such a problem. What he cherishes is not the people of the hostile forces, but the farms of these three **** servants. He intended that he did not want these guys to join the battle, but they were indispensable in this battle.

    The three farmer soldiers of Rigus will march on the river and arrive at the periphery of Pine Needle Manor. Whether to march or not depends on the situation. Once the Ross army enters the farm and the battle is in the most chaotic situation, their group will take the opportunity to kill. In a sense, this group of them is a tactical reserve team, a reserve team with poor combat effectiveness, and the value of its existence is to exacerbate chaos. They also made a more cruel task-to kill anyone who saw Pine Needle Manor.

    Rurik, who gave this order, was like a slaughter. He used to resent such a tyrant, but when his power was to take Ross to face many life and death tests, the brave man also became a dragon.

    He had no burden in his heart, and the order given to the Ross army was exactly the same.

    The Ross army will take a ship to enter Lake Ilmen by water, and Pine Needle Manor will see the style of the strongest Nordic navy in this era.

    Lake wars will be nonexistent, and the Slavs¡¯ canoes are meaningless in front of the sheer size of the Aphrora-class sail cruisers.

    The Russian army will have a landing battle, but the landing battle is not as violent as a beach landing.

    Since we have very good long-range weapons, we should try our best to develop their strong combat power.

    Now, Aphrora, Spellosville, Duke of Ostara, Grey Squirrel, and Chief Salmon. Only these five sail cruisers are equipped with fifty torsion slingshots.

    Mercury, Venus, Mona, Mas, Ubit, Saturn, and Uranos, these seven sail destroyers also have a total of 42 torsion slingshots.

    In addition, as many as twenty torsion slingshots will be mobilized to dispose of them, and Rurik has also prepared a trolley for these weapons, which were originally used as heavy land weapons.

    There are also twenty-five bull trebuchets, with no accuracy. The advantage is that it can throw all kinds of stones, and fist-sized pebbles can be thrown 300 meters away.

    Basically, the sailors and the flag team are controlling these heavy weapons. It is reasonable that these terrifying ship-borne and land weapons will first give the enemy a heavy blow.

    Rurik always believes that fighting at close range is a very stupid tactic, especially the sword and shield fighting is too dangerous.

    Gunpowder weapons can be created based on Ross''s current strength. For the time being, Rick has no idea of ??conquering this aspect of technology. The biggest reason is that the existing weaponry situation is already overbearing in Northern and Eastern Europe.

    The 2,700 Ross fighters will be divided into sail cruisers, sail destroyers, armed cargo ships, and as many as thirty traditional long ships.

    It is the most traditional long ship, and the landing battle on the lake has the most tactical value. Because they themselves are the most suitable landing craft!

    Thirty long ships were slightly squeezed. The elite soldiers of the first and third flag teams struggled to paddle. A thousand warriors will be the first landing army. They are engaged in similar work to Ma Run.

    Arik and Helafide will open up the situation at the landing beach, but I am afraid that the first thing they will face is a dead body on the beach.

    Rurik decided to deliberately set aside the fleet, flank each ship against the enemy, and deliberately stood still for some time to allow the enemy to gather forces, and lure them into a long-range attack after arraying (at least in a group) by the lake.

    What kind of tactic is this? It is indeed the most classic co-operative tactics for land and sea beach landings since ancient times. It''s just that the iron armored ship is now a wooden hull ship, the steel heavy artillery is now a torsion slingshot, and the landing craft are all Viking long ships.

    "I hope they really gather 10,000 people by the lake, so that our hundreds of torsion slingshots can kill 10,000 of them at once. I hope they are as tough as pine trees, so that our people will spend some time, You can kill them all with arrows, javelins, and stone bullets."

    Rurik''s summary drew everyone to applaud.

    Because the opponents are not real Vikings, Arik and others have no intention of fighting against such a rebellious farmer. The opponents are not worthy, so **** them has nothing to do with them.

    It is not appropriate to formulate complex tactics in the current era. It is precisely because the generals are unable to deliver new orders to the grassroots units in a very short time. Since the delay is too long, they have to formulate a tactical framework.

    Rurik concluded: "I don¡¯t have much military rations. My main enemy this year is the Karelians. The crusade against rebellion is an accident that must be dealt with. I will give you a day¡¯s rest tomorrow, and we will start in two days. War! Attention, this time we are not punishing the rebellious Vadim of Pine Needle Manor. Pine Needle Manor will no longer exist after the war. You should understand what I mean!"

    The people present looked at each other and laughed, but their smiles were hideous.

    But the rebels of Pine Needle Manor were miserable. They brought a variety of weapons to congratulate Vadim "Prince of Novgorod" and follow him to resist the invaders of Rose. It''s a pity that they don''t even know what kind of terrible enemy they have provoked. What the armed farmer sees is an astonishing number of companions gathered, and everyone''s morale is high!

    But what they look like now is almost the same as a tortoise with a shrunken head. Vadim did not plan an active attack, at least not yet. He consciously prepared a huge army, determined to hold a grand sacrifice on the summer solstice, summoned the chiefs and priests of the farms, and used the beheaded Rus as a sacrifice, becoming the well-deserved Prince of Novgorod .

    Even though they all knew that the Russ ship was anchored in the waters of the Volkhov River in the lake. Their optimism caused them to misjudge the situation seriously, and even the defect of a small manor and a family was ignored. They naively believed that the Ross ship did not go deep into the lake as a sign of timidity, and the people of Pine Needle Manor did not take the initiative to attack. It seems that this is a subtle confrontation?

    Pooh! The stupid Vadim could not have imagined that the elite main force and the strongest fleet of Kung Fu Rus who had killed all over Northern Europe in just a few days had gathered in the Volkhov River, as if the arrow had been hitting the bowstring.

 Chapter 650ï¼š Danes dont beat Danes

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    This war basically has nothing to do with women, but this war is about a brand new and wonderful future. The women of White Tree Manor want to make a contribution to the men who go on the expedition from the bottom of their hearts.

    They cooked for the assembled more than 3,000 soldiers, regardless of whether they were active or not, a large amount of surplus grain and wheat were taken out.

    These women set up a large number of pottery urns to cook Novgorod-style porridge.

    In fact, the oatmeal is cooked and added with some salt. This kind of bland diet is not uncommon in the Principality of Russia.

    More than 3,000 blood bowls can swallow fifty cows in one day and eat the poultry brought by the calf manor.

    Ten cows were sacrificed at the Calf Manor, and they will be used as sacrifices first.

    This was the last day before the war. In the early morning, Grund, the surrender of Danes who had been dispatched by Rurik, ordered them to take a boat as a watchman to reach the mouth of the Volkhov River.

    This riverside location is very close to Pine Needle Manor, and they can see it with naked eyes.

    "Boss, do the Ross people just let us stand guard? In my opinion, we can launch a sneak attack and catch some treasures by the way." Some guys couldn''t restrain the desire to hack and plunder.

    Grund looked at his old guys and couldn''t help but ordered: "Don''t be rushed. The Ross people are too lazy to investigate. The three thousand people in Rurik''s army are invincible. We will follow this gold master to do things with peace of mind."

    "But boss, my axe is eager to drink blood."

    "No! Carl. No matter how weak the enemy is, there are too many people, and we rushed to it is likely to die. Rurik just asked us to watch on the shore."

    "Then why not grab a tongue? We capture a prisoner and give it to Rurik to get some rewards. Besides, who are our brothers afraid of, who is afraid of death if we die?"

    Indeed, Grund and his gang are desperadoes. Rurik had seen this a long time ago, given them a lot of financial surprises and did not really trust them.

    This group of people can do something freely and place them at the mouth of the river as so-called sentry, which has the deep meaning of Rurik.

    But Rurik disdain to investigate Pine Needle Manor at first. He has learned a lot of detailed information from other people, and he has a clearer understanding of the enemy''s possible maximum military strength and armed forces, so he is very confident. .

    This is the arrogance of the king, and Rurik''s arrogance comes from his own strength.

    Despite the guys'' sorrow, the old mercenaries from Glend''s group of twenty dead men still acted.

    Carrying round shields, they wrapped their iron helmets with reeds on the spot, and then inserted reeds into the gaps in the lock armor on their bodies. They are like a group of green tortoises. It is precisely this kind of camouflage that makes the grass cover up the metal reflections, and they can hide themselves by rushing into the reeds.

    They rushed to the periphery of Pine Needle Manor in the great white heaven and the emperor''s land, knowing that the enemy was very likely to deploy a perimeter defense, or boldly rushed. The action was completely outside of Rurik''s expectations, and it was indeed a variable.

    So what is Rurik doing?

    He was busy putting the cattle sacrificed as sacrifices to death by himself, and in the presence of all the Vikings such as Ross, Balmerk, and Ostara, he, the "sacred person blessed by Odin", offered sacrifices to Odin.

    A sacrificial ritual is necessary, it has a deep mysticism, and its most critical meaning is to calm people''s hearts.

    Everyone always believes in metaphysics. With such a great duke personally presiding over the priestly ceremony, Odin will certainly be able to pay attention to the feats everyone is about to unfold, and he will pay attention to who is the most heroic in the fierce battle. People feel at ease and have no scruples about tomorrow''s all-out war.

    After that, it was the sacrifice of Slavs. They put the new cows to death, and a group of wizards with feathers on their heads and their faces pale with chalky mud stood up, jumping and jumping around a campfire, muttering words.

    Who knows what they are talking about?

    Rurik didn''t care about this, he cared more about these dead cows. Thousands of pairs of eyes staring at the cows, waiting to eat a small piece of meat.

    The mighty posture of the Rus army was hidden by the dense cedar forest, and the huge fleet was moored in the Volkhov River. A large number of bonfires appeared on the river beach, and the entire area was covered with blue smoke, and they were all obscured by the blue sky.

    The soldiers had a hearty meal, with roast beef, fish, and porridge. They even eat their own dry food, especially those who have bought the "honey biscuits" baked by Aslaqi and are happy to share it with their friends.

    All this, Vadim of Pine Needle Manor is still kept in the dark.

    The foundation of this father-killer''s power is not stable. He was the user of Pine Needle Manor because he resolutely led everyone to resist Rose. The initiative to assassinate Otto was to engulf everyone and tore up all previous peace agreements with Rose.

    Vadim chose war. He knew that the Rus hadn''t really left. The opponent must be recruiting troops, but he was also actively planning the war!

    Pine Needle Manor has a large population, but it is a pity that iron ore has never been found in the area around Ilmen Lake. The locals trade for iron ore or mature ironware.

    In recent years, Ross began to sell ironware in this area on a large scale. The biggest beneficiary was White Tree Manor, while other manors had to buy them at very high prices. As for the poor Pine Needle Manor, due to past resistance behaviors, the Ross people''s salt and iron embargo was imposed.

    This is not difficult for Pine Needle Manor, because when there is demand, there is trade. The ordinary people in White Tree Manor actually sold some ironware to the friendly manor, and those manors were sold to Pine Needle Manor at a high price.

    It is a pity that Vadim mobilized the whole farm''s school-age males to take up weapons. When he checked his soldiers, he found that the amount of iron equipment was not ideal.

    There is really no way to use a sharpened wooden pole as a spear.

    After all, Vadim was a young man, but the son of a seventeen-year-old manor.

    He can detect the lack of his military equipment, and he is also pleasantly surprised that thousands of soldiers can let himself be ordered.

    This feeling of monopolizing power and its comfort, so almost instantly, there are a group of women around him.

    How can a Novgorod prince not have his wives and concubines in groups?

    Many days ago, he took a large army on a cruise around the lake, ordered the farms in the way to be loyal to him, and participated in the Rus War. Then the first thing to do was to act together at the right time to eradicate the White Tree Manor with a large amount of iron.

    He asked many farms for women to be actual concubines, and due to the military strength of the other side, each farm could only let young girls stand up and recognize the new prince to choose.

    At this crazy move, Vadim''s pregnant wife stomped with anger, but what can be done?

    Vadim chose five people, Yingying Yanyan leaned forward, and the boy did not hesitate to lift up his robe and be happy with him. This included the dead father Borudni and raised two maids. Seven women were waiting for him, and Vadim was indulging himself to his heart. He felt that he was indeed the king of this lake area, and he could enjoy the fun of men.

    As for training their own team, letting them have at least a certain amount of combat effectiveness can also make up for the deficiencies in all aspects. For the 30 Varang businessmen from Pskov, the leader Harold was hired as a coach.

    These thirty people are all coaches! They took a sum of money, and Vadim put two women around them at will.

    Just for the generosity of this young prince, Harold had to do things well, but it was impossible for them to look down upon Vadim. "This is the stupid son of a arrogant manor. Brothers are doing things for you for money. Why do you really fight the Ross people?"

    The infantry tactics that Harold and his team understood were completely the Viking tradition, which was the so-called pure barbarian tactics.

    He has two tricks: First, the brothers form a shield wall and fight the enemy hard together. Second, when the shield wall is broken, the brothers will fight freely with the enemy by their ability.

    With excellent physical fitness, this group of people is not afraid to fight the same number of local Slavs in Pskov, but the locals are obviously more organized than the guys they saw in Ilmen Lake. Forcing them to dare not make times.

    Harold actually wanted the money, so he chose the opportunity to catch some beautiful local women and rowed a boat and ran away. Look at this stupid Vadim. He gave his brothers a total of sixty young women, saying it was an entertainment treat. Wasn''t Vadim afraid that his brothers would run away with women? After all, it¡¯s not a long journey to Smolensk along the southern Ruhu River.

    They have some professional qualities, and they really trained the farmer soldiers of Pine Needle Manor.

    The so-called training is unmatched, that is, to gather them together and rush in one direction in a relatively neat group. Among them, the people holding simple wooden shields, hand axes, and iron swords are in front, and the shieldless warriors behind are assisted by various spears.

    As a result, the pine needle manor shouted and killed the sky, and more than 3,000 armed farmers of all ages were dismantled into more than 20 groups, supervised by a Varangian warrior who could speak certain Slavic.

    Their shouts and killings can''t spread far, and most of their actions are at the intersection of the farm and the forest, just to avoid trampling on the young crops in the farmland by the lake.

    As the Ross Army Grund and his team approached, they heard the suspicious agitation in each ear, and instinctively became vigilant.

    "They really have a big army. Boss, are we in a dangerous place?"

    "Yeah. If you continue to try to grab your tongue, it might really be a death."

    "No! We''re all here. Besides, I was reluctant at first, but you didn''t ask for it. Now I am very fighting spirit. Your intention to retreat is to entertain me!" Grund gritted his teeth and removed his shield. , Show the raven pattern above to everyone: "Don¡¯t forget our beliefs. Also, the kid Rurik has been blessed by Odin. If we retreat now, it¡¯s not good if Odin gets angry. Up."

    They are desperate guys, and the simplest reason for daring to fight the enemy is their worship of Odin.

    Grund said that the guys were stunned. He added: "You have all spent a lot of money to buy new iron armors. Iron or bronze pieces are hung on the chain armors. Your helmets are stronger and your shoulders have chain armor for defense. Have you heard about it? That old guy Ding was assassinated because the iron armor was unscathed, that led to the battle. We rushed to fight the Slavs."

    The brothers who squatted in the reeds looked at each other, but still felt something was wrong.

    Glend shook his head: "Don''t say you are timid. Don''t worry, our brothers are basically happy for so many years."

    But what he said is not true. Some of his accomplices died in Gotland, and some died in Britain. Everyone''s career is indeed very legendary, so can the legend continue to be written?

    Grund was very persistent, and the brothers had to follow him to move on.

    The preference for luck came on top of his head.

    This group of Danish mercenaries under Ross can exchange their commissions for the excellent weapons that Ross is worthy of. They are all well-known warriors in Eastern Rome.

    They can rush out of the woods and grass to attack and fight the Slavs upright.

    Grund didn''t do this, and his guys stayed on alert due to the situation.

    Why? The forest where they were hiding saw the wasteland near the farmland in front of them. A group of men in commoners gathered in a group and charged back and forth with various weapons.

    Everyone even saw an amazing character, a Viking brother? !

    "Damn it, could someone give this group of people their lives? The Vikings don''t beat the Vikings!" Someone crawled to Grund''s side to comfort him.

    "Damn it." Grund gritted his teeth. "That kid Rurik is so arrogant that he doesn''t need to be investigated. How would we know that there are Vikings in the enemy team if our brothers didn''t dare to touch here?"

    "Well, can you fight?"

    "Fight! Why don''t you fight? However, the Vikings do not fight the Vikings, they just leave their hometown to eat. Maybe that guy is also a Danish. If you insist on fighting him, you have to ask for your identity."

    "This... what if it''s a guy from Svealan?" someone asked again.

    "Then you can''t fight! If Rurik wants to be king in Svealand (Sweden), who can stop him, I don''t want to burn myself. I think this group of people must be tired when they are running around. We do it when they rest."

    Like the lions hiding in the wormwood, the wildebeests busy eating grass did not notice it.

    More than two hundred men from Pine Needle Manor ran for most of the morning, and their movements were more coordinated than the previous days, and they were able to ensure that the team stayed while running. Whether they want to participate in war or not, it is every man''s duty to participate in war. Many farmers don''t want to fight at all. They are brought in because they don''t want the warriors and their families to be killed. Fear forces them to take up arms.

    They were exhausted and sat on the grass to rest and talk, and then planned to go home to eat cooked wheat.

    At this stall, Grund brought the guys out!

    Twenty machos were uniformly dressed in iron armor with a lot of reeds in them. The guys have a raven-painted buckler tied to their left arm, and their right hand is all holding a Ross steel sword. There is still thatch hanging on their iron helmets.

    As if the grass could speak, they suddenly came out and noticed that their Slavs hurriedly stood up.

    Grund and others are cruel, they wantonly hacked and killed these unprepared and once unarmed farmers. The steel sword was quickly stained with blood, and their armor was also stained with blood.

    The frightened farmer first thought of running away!

    Grund, whose subordinates were about to kill the fallen, with blood on his face hurriedly stopped: "Don''t be impulsive, we have to catch a few live and take them back to receive the reward."

    "Alright." The man thrust his sword into the ground, knocking him out in a circle and taking him prisoner.

    This was a boring raid. Twenty hunger men violently attacked the pine needle manor farmer soldiers who had beaten ten times their own. The cowardly charge of the opponent showed the nature of its weakness.

    But the strange Varangian was surrounded by many of Glend''s men.

    The scene is directly caught in an embarrassment that is difficult to explain, because both sides maintain a confrontational state and have no intention of fighting.

    At this moment, someone took off his helmet and yelled: "Hey! Are you Danish?"

    Upon hearing this, the desperate Varyag also hurriedly took off his helmet: "What? You are also Danes. Why are you here."

    "Who are you selling to?"

    "I only give it to myself. I only take money from the Slavs to do things. I have no grievances with you. For the sake of all Danes, let me give my brothers once."

    "Of course I can let you go." Grund, covered in blood, walked aggressively, took off his helmet and smiled: "The Danes don''t fight the Danes. We are all taking money for our own, and we can''t fight each other. How about? Sit down and chat for a while?"

    "Also."

    The scene is so strange. Many corpses of the killed Slavs fell on the ground. A group of Danish Varangans doesn''t care about the position of others at the moment. They are all Danes who have left their hometowns, and they meet again to talk about their lives.

    Grund was taken aback by the conversation. He never thought that the Slavs had a group of Varyag coaches. And this time, through the introduction of this Danish friend, Grund and the group fully understood the enemy''s military strength-the main force of Pine Needle Manor was three thousand people, three thousand fools with worrisome combat effectiveness! The Ross people actually seriously overestimated the enemy.

    The Danish was also shocked that not only did the main force of Ross come, but Rurik himself led him.

    The Danish king Hafgen was hit by a Rus ship into the sea and disappeared. It must have become fish feed. The killer is said to be Rurik of Rus.

    "Your benefactor, Rurik, is going to level the entire Pine Needle Manor this time?" the Danish asked cautiously.

    "Of course! Including poultry and livestock, any living thing will be killed. They want to eradicate traitors, brothers, we are all Danes, it is meaningless to kill each other, but they are different from the Rus. The Rus and Svealand are different. People belong to a group. If you are caught by them on the battlefield, you are likely to be killed. Go back and tell your boss that we will launch a storm tomorrow. You''d better retreat as soon as possible to avoid accidental injury."

    This is clearly from the bottom of the heart. The Danish nodded hurriedly and said: "You saved our brother''s life. My name is Carl Krasson and I come from the Sigurd tribe. I have been out for many years."

    "I''m different My grandfather is Hezeby who sells fish, and I have been working as a mercenary for people." Grund said.

    "Then we are also neighbors."

    "You can withdraw as soon as possible, I do have a suggestion."

    "Please speak." Carclasson said.

    "You all hide first and come out after the battle is over. You are all selling your lives to the gold master, and it is not bad that you sell your lives to him afterwards."

    "Thank you for your kindness, we still like the days of freedom. Next we plan to go to the South, and maybe we can see each other in the future. Friends, I have to leave quickly, and we will leave tonight. Don''t worry, we won''t do anything about the Ross army. Tell the Slavs."

    "It doesn''t matter." Glend said with a smile: "Anyway, it doesn''t make sense for them to know it or not. They will all die tomorrow. I have to **** the captives back to receive the reward. Let''s say goodbye. Goodbye friends, maybe we can be in Goodbye Hezeby."

    They passed by, only the dead corpse lying on the grass, silently telling the horror just now.

 Chapter 651ï¼š Lake Ilmen under the blood-red sunset

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The sudden attack caused a large number of so-called soldiers in Pine Needle Manor to escape for their lives.

    These are good, even the women are armed with farm tools or pure wooden sticks.

    Someone rushed into Vadim''s residence, ignoring the face of the young prince who was having fun with Ji concubine, and shouted with a look of horror: "My lord! Enemy attack!"

    "Get out of here!" Vadim, naked, slammed a wooden cup with his hands, and couldn''t stop the messenger''s alarm in the slightest.

    "My lord! The Ross people have been killed, and many people have died. You...you have to take everyone to fight them back!"

    "Wait?! Is this true?!"

    Vadim had no interest at all, and he woke up instantly: "Fight! They must be repelled, and everyone must be organized to defend the farm!"

    A war alert was issued on the Pine Needle Manor, and Vadim quickly put on his clothes and walked out of the residence with a sword. He summoned his cronies to fight the enemy himself, but found that the entire farm was in chaos.

    He had no idea what the enemy situation was, and the armed men in the entire farm had no way of knowing it. It was just that those who had fled back were too horrified.

    A group of messengers who are good at running were given urgent orders. Their task was to move soldiers along the lake.

    The Ross people are definitely not weak, and the dignified battle Pine Needle Manor is likely to be defeated. It would be different if the Slavic forces of the entire Lake Ilmen were assembled.

    Vadim saw the cowardice of his troops, and Harold from Varang, who happened to be appointed as the "top coach", hurried over with a few brothers.

    Harold still doesn''t know what happened. It seems that Ross''s army is coming, but he instinctively tells him that the intelligence is wrong.

    "What the **** is going on? Where is the enemy?"

    To Harold¡¯s surprise, Vadim came up and yelled: "Am I paying for something stupid? I want you to train the army, why is my team collapsed?! Now the Ross people have been killed, and you idiots are here. escape."

    This is like getting a brick shot inexplicably.

    Harold choked for a while and didn''t know what to say. But the face was too sad, so he retorted: "You let me lead the soldiers. Who are the people I used to lead? They are all Varanges. What did you let me bring? Look at your men and take off You can see the withered ribs in your shirt. Such thin people can fight?! You can¡¯t. You just force them to fight. You dare to say me, look at yourself again, regardless of the pregnant wife, busy with five If you are a woman, you don¡¯t have any face."

    "You! Are you mocking me?!" Vadim had already gripped the hilt of his sword.

    The brother Harold was not used to this suddenly gaining power, even if many Slavs were present, they all picked up their axes and wanted to fight.

    Vadim is not a bull, and it is not a good thing for the enemy to fight in his own right.

    He gave Harold a blank look: "We are going to repel the Ross people, you come together, your benefits will be indispensable after the war."

    A group of people rushed to the so-called battlefield fiercely, but where is the enemy?

    The living area of ??Pine Needle Manor is large, so it can live in tens of thousands of people. Rumor has it that the Ross people have already killed in the farm, and the soldiers trained in other areas have returned to the farm. They originally wanted to fight the enemy in the street, but after some tossing down, they were shouting and killing. After all, no one knows where the enemy is.

    They tossed for a long time and found nothing, and the nervous warrior''s mood gradually eased. Some people even began to complain that this was a "wolf is coming" farce.

    Sure enough, Vadim took his cronies around the farm and found nothing.

    Finally, this kid arrived at the terrible crime scene.

    More than a thousand armed men gradually gathered here, and it was shocking to see the tragic condition of the dead, and some even knelt and vomited on the spot.

    Sure enough, there was an attack, just like a lone wolf attacked the sheep pen, and some sheep ate some meat and evacuated. Only then did the insiders report to him what had happened. The angry Vadim really wanted to start an action immediately, leading the clansmen to attack, and the White Tree Manor, which had been embarrassed with the Rus, was also left with no one left.

    Grund''s actions directly ignited the anger of Pine Needle Manor, as if pouring gasoline on a raging fire. But the all-out attack made Vadim worry that if he could, he would have done it long ago, and now he still needs the cooperation of the Alliance Farm.

    It is unrealistic to gather 10,000 people, but it is feasible to gather the men and women of your own farm first, and bring together 5,000 combatants. As for those allies, they can send at least three thousand people!

    It depends on the situation tonight and how many reinforcements can come.

    Vadim hopes to gather a large army in a short time.

    The chaos did not subside, but instead everyone saw the dead body, and the restlessness in Pine Needle Manor became more and more serious.

    A cautious Varange took advantage of the chaos and fled back to the farm.

    Carl didn''t fear the previous battle at all, and he was even quite pleased to see people from his hometown in a foreign land. This guy found the boss Harold, and his appearance made many old guys quite informative.

    Seeing Carl, Harold punched him with good intentions: "I thought you were dead."

    "Dead?" Carl smiled: "Our brother has always been happy day after day, or die. But today I have an adventure."

    "Adventure?"

    "There are also Danes on the Ross people! Boss, I have something important to tell you, it is related to our life and death!"

    In an instant, everyone noticed the seriousness of the situation.

    Harold''s group of thirty brothers gathered in the residence, the doors and windows were closed, and Karl explained his experience in Norse.

    At this time, the words shocked everyone.

    Who would have thought that the main force of the all-powerful Russ would come, sinking the Red Dragon, and killing the leader of the Russ of the Danish King Harold, Rurik, and personally led the army!

    The assassinated old leader of Rose, Otto, was unscathed, and his son led the main force to seek revenge. The purpose was to kill Pine Needle Manor without leaving?

    Indeed, a few years ago the Russ and the Gotlanders broke out, and the Gotlanders were killed and extinct.

    "Brothers, the Danish brother on the opposite side will give us a trick for the sake of the same clan. They will start a full credit tomorrow. We must evacuate at night. I said we will run quickly with our belongings."

    "Where are those women?" someone yelled nervously.

    "Yes, we have to take these slaves to the south and sell them."

    "There are other belongings, we have to get some food before we leave."

    ...

    The people actually talked about it, and Harold, who knew what was at stake, was furious: "I was fired! Now my life is imminent! You quickly pack up your belongings and prepare to withdraw. Our long boat will carry another 20 women at most. , Choose twenty of the most beautiful and take away, and all the others will be executed."

    The brothers were all stunned.

    "Boss, this is inappropriate! We still rely on this to make money." Someone said.

    "When is this? The Rus can be killed suddenly, and only the Rus can do this kind of thing. If it weren''t for the Danes on the opposite side, tomorrow would be the death of our brothers. What are some women in the area, after you lose your heads locally Can''t be happy!"

    Everyone looked at each other and had nothing to say.

    They are a group of businessmen, and they are also a group of gangsters who kill and overtake their goods. Whether they are businessmen or gangsters only depends on their environment. At the moment of the enemy, they have no intention of giving Vadim their lives, and they feel stupid to fight the Rus.

    They immediately screened out the sixty women under their control, and selected twenty young and beautiful people to take away. As for the remaining forty people, they were taken away and killed one by one. Harold and his team are already very adept at doing this kind of thing. No one knows the so-called Varyag mercenaries'' quiet killings and preparations to flee after nightfall.

    In other words, after Vadim''s personal agitation, the people of the entire Pine Needle Manor, their fear was replaced by anger, and everyone waited for allies'' reinforcements to arrive at the farm to launch an offensive tomorrow. Even if you do not attack tomorrow, within a few days, you will attack the traitor White Tree Manor and kill the local Russ.

    The messengers who notified the enemy of the attack ran to the nearest ally manor one after another, vomiting blood, and then rushed to the next one.

    The area of ??Lake Ilmen is very large. It is impossible to notify the manor in one afternoon. Only five farms received the notification before the evening. Under pressure, these farm leaders gathered the men of the manor with a complicated mood, holding a variety of different things. With some dry food on his weapon, he moved to Pine Needle Manor to gather.

    Their boats are all canoes, and Mrs. Irmenslav has not learned the technique of assembling wooden boats, and they dare not capture the passing Varang long boats for their own use.

    Wanting to transport soldiers to Pine Needle Manor by boat, the Slavs were powerless, so they relied on a pair of feet to advance on foot. Fortunately, their ability to sew leather boots made the journey not painful.

    They marched in the wasteland by the river in the afternoon, leaving the straight ridge beside the madly growing fields of wheat seedlings. There was no road ahead, and the walking speed of a group of people slowed down.

    Everyone does not know how the Pine Needle Manor was attacked, but the entire Novgorod was engulfed by Vadim to declare war on Rus. It was against the violent temper of the Varyagros. If Vadim was defeated, everyone would be destroyed. disaster. They all realized the truth of the death of the lips and the coldness of the teeth, but how useful is the support of sending two or three hundred people by themselves?

    Only five manors were on the way to reinforcements, and the sky was already dark when they arrived.

    Reinforcements from three manors arrived. They could not see the war, only a large group of men and women preparing for it.

    Vadim personally hosted the three manor owners who led troops to support him, and while hosting a banquet and entertaining him, he seriously inquired about the number of reinforcements.

    He was full of joy, but he was touched by reality.

    "A mere eight hundred people?! What''s this? When I planned to bring an army to annihilate the traitors in White Tree Manor, those of you who supported me didn''t move!"

    The three manor owners couldn''t argue with each other. Their respective manors had a small population, and so many people in total had already shown their sincerity.

    Vadim had no intention of bothering to speak any more, after all, there was still a batch of reinforcements on the scene.

    But very suddenly, many people saw a little starlight from the forest in the south.

    what is that? It''s from Ross! It must be from Ross! The Ross army camped in the southern part of the manor!

    The restlessness of the manor forced Vadim to walk to the shore of the lake himself, and yelled at two o''clock in the bonfire to the south.

    Grund left a few subordinates and continued to stalk symbolically at the mouth of the river. Those who stayed behind also deliberately lit some more campfires, in fact, to show their existence to the enemy. The left-behind people have done a little too much, just because the enemy¡¯s manor has lit a lot of bonfires, it is obviously a provocation. How can the brothers not ignite it in a big way?

    The reinforcements from the five farms finally arrived at Pine Needle Manor in the middle of the night. The reinforcements were exhausted and panting. Vadim''s subordinates were also embarrassed by the whole day of tossing.

    The total strength of the reinforcements was close to 1,500, and Pine Needle Manor tried its best to gather 5,000 men and women. It was obviously feasible to put together an army of more than 6,000.

    But everyone was too tired. Vadim had planned to take the initiative to attack tomorrow, and because of the status quo, he had to continue to accumulate strength.

    He even had some optimism, and blamed himself for being a little uncomfortable with his angry words towards his allies in the evening.

    Five farms sent nearly 1,500 troops. Not counted as defecting farms, there are more than a dozen farms that didn''t send troops just because they didn''t receive the news. If the situation was left to ferment for a few days, they might have assembled an army of 10,000!

    Ten thousand fighters, no matter male or female, there are as many as ten thousand armed men! This is an amazing number for everyone, enough to support everyone''s confidence in victory.

    Novgorod has never been as strong as it is today.

    Vadim even sighed: "How can the Ruths succeed when we have assembled such an army decades ago?"

    The Slavs went to sleep one after another, and a group of sneaky people ran towards the lake at night.

    Grund and his men did not say a word. Twenty women under tight control had their mouths **** with ropes and their hands were tied with ropes. Some women don''t know what the future will be, and their struggles are exchanged for the Varangians'' slap in the face. There are also those who are really dishonest and are simply **** with their hands and feet, and sturdy warriors carry them towards the long ship.

    No one is aware of their actions, and it doesn''t matter if they do.

    The long boat was quickly overcrowded, and several people on the shore finally pushed the boat to the shallows before being pulled up by their companions. They tried their best to paddle the boat into the lake.

    Now, Grund finally let out a sigh of relief.

    Also very suddenly, an arrogant thought came to his mind: "Brothers, the main force of the Rus people fights the arrogant Vadim. It must be a big battle. Are our brothers watching the battle?"

    Maybe everyone was muttering, they were not afraid of anything when they were on the lake, and the bold people quickly unified their attitudes¡ªkeep a safe distance to watch the big show.

    No, they just floated on the lake quietly waiting for the sunrise, waiting for the onlookers to clean up the violent Slavs.

    On the other hand, Grund himself had escorted the prisoners back to the army assembly area of ??White Tree Manor as quickly as possible.

    A total of three captured prisoners saw the Varangans everywhere, and the Volkhov River was covered with horrible ships. They were so scared and incontinent that their legs seemed to have no muscles to walk, and they threw them to the ground. Just shivering.

    Rurik was surprised at Grund''s return, and when he saw the trembling prisoner, he immediately became interested.

    "My lord, we know a lot of specific information about the enemy, as well as these three prisoners. We have done meritorious service, and you have to give some rewards." Grund sat down and asked for credit.

    "Forget it, give each of you a silver coin to go down and rest."

    "That''s it?"

    "You are doing meritorious service when you catch the captives, but I didn''t let you do it. This is a violation! You didn''t want to get anything, so I gave you a silver coin to eat quickly."

    Grund shrugged and took the brothers away angrily. Looking for Mai Xiang, they hurried to the big pottery urn where the wheat was cooked and received their dinner directly.

    Rurik interrogated the captives on the spot and threatened in Slavic that they were pardoned for their treasonous crimes at Pine Needle Manor. In exchange, he reported to him.

    This report is good. Lurik and his cronies are fully aware that the rebellious Vadim is gathering forces and intends to take the initiative to attack. Obviously, Vadim needs more time to make strategic preparations.

    In this case, the war is not simply a counter-insurgency by the Ross army, it has become an offensive in which both sides intend to initiate a full-scale war? At this moment, the last mental ambitions deep in Rurik''s heart also disappeared.

    The soft light of the setting sun swept across the forest The faces of the Ross soldiers gathered on the river became orange red, and soon the sunset turned red!

    "It''s a **** sunset!" Arik couldn''t help but sigh.

    "Indeed. Brother." Rurik said casually: "These three prisoners are handed over to you. You know what to do."

    "Oh? I understand. Boy, I thought you were going to be kind." Arik smiled.

    Rurik couldn''t be laughed at, he looked solemn: "I said that the rebellious Pine Needle Manor must be destroyed. Now you and I know that if we don''t do it, they take the initiative. These three people must die if they participate in the rebellion. Enlightenment, let''s help them decently."

    "I understand."

    "Yeah. It''s our kindness to handle things neatly, and to pull them to a hidden place to give them pleasure.

    Arik nodded and said yes, escorting the captive to the farm with a wooden face.

    Old Otto saw everything in his eyes, he didn''t say anything, there was only one satisfaction in his heart.

 Chapter 652ï¼š Unequal assault

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The situation of the enemy''s military strength was more accurate. The information received before apparently caused Rurik to seriously overestimate the strength of his opponent, leaving him with no worries when he was under pressure.

    Originally, letting the fleet sideboard the enemy collectively at the near shore was to rely on ship-borne weapons to exhaust a portion of the enemy force and reduce the pressure of subsequent landing operations.

    Three thousand people gathered in Pine Needle Manor? The manor is the leader of the rebellion, the other so-called rebels did not send troops to assemble?

    Could it be that most of the manor houses are really on the sidelines, and who wins in the end?

    In this way, the strength of the Russ army is not equal to that of the enemy, and there is no suspense that the victory will go to Rus.

    The victory must belong to Ross!

    The vast number of soldiers simply regarded the battle of tomorrow as a feast of killing, and many people did not think that they could grab many good things in a pure farmer¡¯s village.

    Lord Rurik gave the order to cut the rebels away from the roots. Is this decision really appropriate? Obviously, a group of prisoners can be captured and taken away as slaves. Many Balmerks in the team have such a traditional idea, but they are now New Ross and have to obey the orders of the Duke.

    To make everyone have expectations is to looting food. The rebels are a huge manor. They must have a large amount of surplus food, as well as some livestock and poultry.

    No one expects to find gold and silver treasures, seize grain, cattle and sheep open their stomachs and eat special food, but everyone is full of expectations.

    Although he knew more detailed information about the enemy, Rurik was not stupid enough to tell everyone the revised news.

    Strategically, we must despise the enemy, but tactically, we must pay attention to it. Even soldiers who only hold wooden sticks have the possibility of causing the heavily armored Russian army to capsize in the ditch.

    Rurik is determined to remain unchanged and continue to convince the brothers that the enemy is an army of 10,000, so that they will not suddenly underestimate the enemy.

    Tonight, not many people were anxious about tomorrow''s battle.

    The sky tonight is okay, there are obviously many clouds in the night sky, and the stars and the moon are faintly visible.

    As tomorrow is a great battle, many soldiers fall asleep around the bonfire. A large camp has appeared outside the White Tree Manor, and the snoring of the army is one after another.

    As for Rurik, he naturally lived in Svetlana''s old boudoir.

    The moonlight shined on Lanna''s quiet face through the wooden window, like other Slavic girls, the war did not let these women go away.

    Rurik just wanted to sleep with his arm pillowed, but Lanna leaned on his side and boldly recommended herself: "Tomorrow, I will also join the fight."

    "You? Be a female soldier?" Rurik was not surprised.

    "Yes. Just like Carlotta, she is a noble, and I am also a noble. She can lead soldiers to fight, and I should also participate."

    "What can you do?" Rurik said unceremoniously.

    "Probably archery?"

    "Forget it, you''re still a kid."

    "Huh? As if you are not a child."

    Rurik was taken aback for a moment. Indeed, even if this body began to grow golden beards, it was still a teenager.

    "Carota taught you to shoot arrows?"

    "Other sisters taught me. We are all your women. You say that I am the most noble one. If I were an idiot, wouldn''t it be a shame for you. Besides, this is the revenge of the White Tree Manor for a hundred years, so let me join in? ."

    "Never mind. You and I have a wedding. It is meaningful for you to participate in this decisive battle. I hand you to Carlotta, remember, you must be brave. To be my wife must be like a Valkyrie, I only like you like this."

    Svetlana, who was already emotional, suddenly felt an indescribable depression. She cherished the opportunity to be alone with her man in her boudoir tonight. She was ready to do all the things a wife could do, but she chose herself. The man ordered himself to be a female warrior, this matter is even above all else.

    She tried to calm down and looked at her index and ring fingers in the moonlight.

    "Maybe, I can shoot an enemy tomorrow. I don''t want to kill, but..."

    "You have no choice. This is war. If you don''t kill them, they will kill you. Only by eradicating Pine Needle Manor can this lake be truly peaceful." After all, Rurik reached out and pressed Lanna''s Arm, "Don''t look at your fingers, tomorrow I will give you a crossbow, you can''t draw a bow to shoot arrows. Oh? Is it the Mediterranean archery that Fleiser taught you? I like you who shoot arrows with your fingers."

    Lanna didn''t know what to say, so she closed her eyes without saying a word...

    This time, Rurik brought a group of young fighters, and now Svetlana has also become one of them.

    Fisk, Kanuf, and Telafis are all young and old friends who are ordered to participate in the war. First of all, they need to participate in the new war gilding, and secondly, they are also good archers to make the Ross arrow more powerful.

    A group of capable young fighters are the generals of the future army of Lulik, and they all need to seize all opportunities to accumulate combat experience when they are young. It was also their youth. When the other veteran soldiers were sleeping, these young cubs chatted a lot around the bonfire. When their eyes were bloodshot, they couldn''t help lying down and falling asleep.

    When the genius dawned, the poultry brought by the calf manor went mad. The crowing of poultry overwhelmed the snoring of the soldiers. When the awakened warrior thought that there was still a **** battle to be fought today, he was refreshed and couldn''t fall asleep when he got up.

    Soon, the early farm women hurriedly cooked the wheat while it was still early, so that the army who was waiting for the expedition was fed up on the battlefield.

    Rigus also gave up. Knowing that Rurik had brought a lot of food, he ordered his farm to save the food, and appealed to every family to donate generously, just to get more from the defeated enemy after the war. Food and other trophies. How can he not understand these thoughts?

    Rigus got the promise that White Tree Manor will receive a lot of spoils because of the feat of full support, and even a higher political power-proxy rule.

    Liurik did not say clearly that he had already planned in his heart. After the victory, he appointed Medvedt, the successor of the White Tree Manor, as the interim governor, and also entrusted this person to solve the post-war mess.

    Medvedt will not be canonized as earl. It is said that a good direct rule is a real direct rule. The governor is such an official position, and the monarch can change at any time if he doesn''t like it. Just appointing a local person to be the governor is purely the optimal solution under specific time conditions. In the end, the governor must be a pure Ruth.

    After eating breakfast, the assembled soldiers were fighting spirits.

    The riverside station was full of warriors in blue-patterned white robes, their iron helmets shimmering brightly under the golden light of the rising sun.

    The huge fleet is anchored by the river, and some sailors are already waiting.

    The army has been assembled, and the warriors are a group of mad bears.

    The fact is indeed the case. Some of the elite mercenaries of Rurik have their helmets on the head of the bear. The upper jaws and fangs of the mad bear are like sunshade hats, and their hideous features seem invincible. They were the madmen who were selected to be the berserkers. They were all sturdy individuals and wore heavy armor made of thick patches. They were armed with two tomahawks. This is a group of madmen rushing into the battle, and they should be the most screaming.

    Rurik stood on the Aphrodite. He took off his hat and put on an iron helmet decorated with gold patterns. He drew out a short sword to openly display his warrior style.

    He raised his arms and shouted: "Brothers! Follow me and kill the rebellion! Today, Odin ordered you to kill! Blood sacrifice Odin!"

    Three thousand warriors responded with a thousand responses. They beat their shields with their swords, and their mouths made a rhythmic Viking roar.

    The roar shocked the entire White Tree Manor ordinary people to feel the horror of the underworld, and the women were thankful that these iron-clad berserkers were not enemies.

    The squirrels in the forest hid in the tree holes, the mink beasts hid in the caves, and the birds flew away in groups with fright.

    This roar even made the hostile Pine Needle Manor a gap. Vadim and the 6,000-strong army he had assembled with all his energy felt a strange tremor.

    earthquake? Maybe something terrible happened today.

    Maybe... it''s war!

    A group of priests broke into Vadim''s house, and they did not hesitate to explain their concerns. Because the Ross people did not go far, since the enemy attacked yesterday, maybe there will be another attack today.

    A year-old priest explained the result of his divination in horror: "Today there will be a battle."

    War? Of course there will be a big battle!

    Even if the Ross people don''t attack, Vadim will choose a good day for a full-scale attack. Since the priests are all talking about a crisis, I am afraid that this is the will of the gods.

    The Pine Needle Manor began to assemble an army, and all those who could afford weapons were organized. No one knows when and how the hostile Rus army will appear. The armed men instinctively guard the farm, and more than 6,000 people gather into a "super-strong fighting group", objectively adopting a passive defensive position.

    At the same time, the Ross army has already boarded the ship, and they are about to enter the vast waters of Lake Ilmen against the Volkhov River.

    A large number of brisk rowing long boats took the lead, and the 1,000 strongest fighters of the first and third flag teams took the lead to enter the vast lake.

    The sail destroyers based on the USS Aphrola followed closely, and the sail destroyers and armed cargo ships at the end also entered the Great Lake one after another.

    It was morning, and the huge Ross fleet began to adjust its queue in the lake.

    Last year''s sea and lake battles made Rurik deeply aware of the serious communication barriers in his army, which is the difficulty of communication between ships after the formation of a huge fleet.

    How do the ships clearly understand the command of the flagship?

    A simple set of semaphores has become popular among sailors.

    This is not unusual because the traditional Runic and Roman alphabets of the Nordic tradition can be converted into each other, purely because the two alphabets are from ancient Greece. The semaphore system has been born, and each letter has a corresponding semaphore action.

    The sailors who were responsible for pulling the ropes to raise and lower the sails and retract the anchors turned into communication soldiers. Relying on this communication system, the Ross Fleet formed a tactical formation.

    The four most substantial cruisers are in front and the destroyers are behind. The traditional long rowing boat is in the middle position, behind the palace of the slow armed cargo ship.

    The mighty fleet sails in Guangbo waters, and the huge spinnaker can easily take advantage of various wind directions. The entire fleet went straight to the slightly hazy Pine Needle Manor on a route close to the lake.

    At first, for the people on the shore, a strange dark blue shadow appeared on the lake. It happened that the armed men entrenched in Pine Needle Manor were forced to gather. Some people began to notice the approaching monsters, and some people gathered to the lakeside intently watching the shadow approaching.

    What the **** is that? Some people say it''s from Ross, some say it''s ridiculous.

    More people just watch the show. They are farmers who have spent their entire lives farming on the lakeside. They have never been to far away in this life. It seems that the whole world exists around Lake Ilmen. As for the Ross Robber, it is never clear. Killed out of the gloomy place.

    They had never seen a big ship, so how could they have seen a huge fleet.

    Not only them, but even the Danes can''t imagine things they haven''t seen before, such as the Ross Fleet that is fully loaded.

    Finally, the dark blue shadow became clear, it seemed to be a boat, maybe not a boat, many farmers could not tell why.

    Compared to going to war, thousands of armed men gathered around the lake. They were busy watching this incredible Western scene, even ignoring whether it was an imminent danger?

    It''s like a beach tourist who has never seen the horror of a tsunami, and even points to the strange white line of the approaching sea level, talking, laughing...

    But this group of watching the excitement puts the entire group of armed men in danger.

    Rurik stood on the bow deck, and the Aphrora was ready for battle.

    Wooden boxes filled with cast iron bullets were placed on the deck, and some javelins were held by soldiers. A group of warriors with crossbows in the cabin were on standby, including Svetlana who took the initiative to invite her. She also carefully embraced a heavy steel-armed crossbow, and her tender hands gripped the two pointed arrows.

    "My lord, I saw a group of people gathering around the lake!" The voice came from the mast, what the sailor with excellent eyesight saw.

    Rurik squinted his eyes and observed it carefully. For the time being, he could not see anything, except that there were a large group of strange shadows on the lakeside, and behind the shadows was a large village.

    "Is that the Pine Needle Manor?" he asked Mulian''s father.

    Otto''s deep eyes saw everything through, and he said deeply and forcefully: "Your enemy has made a fatal mistake. Do you see those shadows? I can be sure that the enemy is already gathering forces."

    "Are they brave?" Rurik asked in surprise.

    "No! They are reckless. Rurik, this is an opportunity God has given us to kill the enemy. Everything is within our plan."

    It was supposed to be half of the cannon-fired plan that was invalidated, but Rurik didn''t have wishful thinking to predict that the enemy would stupidly run to the lakeside to stand in the first place, becoming a group of targets that would be shelled. But this is the fact, the enemy is standing stupidly waiting to die.

    Rurik thought of the Russian army who was standing and being shot at Austerlitz.

    The Russian army is all Slavs, and the guys who knocked on the pine needle manor are the purest Slavs.

    The opponents do not know why they are standing, but they are looking for death.

    Rurik immediately ordered: "The standard bearer! Inform the ships to proceed as planned! Change formation immediately!"

    The man who tied himself to the top of the mast immediately waved two flags. The notice of the order went smoothly, and the formation of the Ross fleet was changing.

    Sail cruisers and destroyers gradually line up into a single vertical formation, between the hostile Pine Needle Manor on the east bank of the lake, and the single column of the Ross Fleet entering the Great Lake from the north to the port side.

    For the sail cruisers with the largest deck area, all the 25 bull trebuchets of the Rus were moved to overtime.

    Numerous archers boarded the deck one after another, and the decks of the ships suddenly became armed.

    All the long-range weapons have been charged, and the flagship Rurik announced when to drop anchor and turn the ship into a fortress of fire on the lake.

    I saw Rurik stretched out his thumb to estimate the distance, while the entire single-column fleet ran towards the Pine Needle Manor in an inclined course. A large number of people on the shore are clearly visible, and the weapons they carry are just reflecting the light in the sun.

    Just one hundred and fifty meters away, the Aphrola broke down and sailed!

    The flagship is like this, and all ships have followed suit.

    At the same time, Vadim, who had entered the lakeside crowd, had already clearly seen a huge fleet coming into view. He couldn''t believe what he saw, but the spruce-like towering mast fluttered with the temperament of the Ross people! All the big ships are flying the same flag!

    "It''s the Ross people! Prepare for war! Fight with them!"

    Vadim¡¯s shouts were broken, and some people realized that the war was imminent, but who would have thought that the Ruth army had arrived at the manor in this way?

    Suddenly, there was a buzzing sound like wild bees dancing, and the Slavic warriors of Pine Needle Manor raised their heads. They saw a pile of flying black lines in front, and a pile of bird-like shadows.

    What are these strange shadows? Do not! They are coming here!

    Even if someone started to panic, the killing still came.

    The buzzing sound comes from the spinning feather javelin, which is fired by a torsion slingshot. More shadows are the cone-shaped cast iron projectiles shot by the slingshot and the pebbles thrown by the catapult.

    The projectiles and javelins smashed down with strong kinetic energy, and the middle one might be smashed to the ground, that is, the javelin was deeply pierced to the ground, and even two people were shot through.

    Death came so quickly, and the companion died so inexplicably. The crowd began to show intense panic. The warriors with short spears and axes just panicked, and a large number of arrows fell from the sky again!

    At such a distance, the improved wooden-armed crossbow can also hit the light arrows that lack penetration to the crowd at the lakeside. This time, the number of archers gathered by Rurik exceeds 500 people. Because the crossbow was charged in advance to insert the arrow, the soldiers of the shooting flag team had just completed the first round of torsion slingshot launch, and immediately picked up the crossbow and launched the projectile.

    First, there was a crit of more than 70 heavy weapon projectiles, and then there was a rain of arrows composed of more than 500 arrows.

    Not to mention that the Slavs on Lake Ilmen, even the Frankish army who fought back and forth with the Danes, have never seen this kind of combat style.

    The other army that intends to adopt this combat mode in this time and space is Tang Jun. The soul of the east in Rick''s heart has been kept, and he has not hesitated to use long-range weapons extensively.

    No, the tragic casualties caused by this blow alone caused the morale of the armed men in Pine Needle Manor to collapse. This is a collapse that Vadim himself cannot undo!

    The second round of torsion slingshot shooting soon came again. Although it became free shooting and the shooting density was severely reduced, the collapse of the armed men on the shore was further accelerated.

    "Huh? Is this a breakdown? It''s ridiculous." In Rurik''s prediction, it was possible to think that the enemy would be a stupid fool.

    The majority of fighters are quite surprised They still try their best to accumulate the crossbow stepping force and twist the lever to accumulate the torsion slingshot.

    Otto still urged his son with a calm face: "We should let the landing troops attack and imitate the enemy''s escape."

    "Right."

    Rurik hurriedly ran to the starboard side of the flagship, and shouted at the 1,000 people on standby holding a short sword: "It''s time for you to land!"

    Arik saw that his brother shook his dagger frantically and understood it completely.

    Thirty long boats acted collectively, and the soldiers rowed hard, drilled out of the gaps between the warships, and quickly completed the last 100-meter sprint as a landing craft.

    The oak keel gnawed deeply at the mud lake, and the Ross First and Third Flags, wearing leather helmets and uniformly dressed, began their deadliest attack, and their enemy, the so-called six thousand Vadim led The Slavic army, they have been unable to organize a decent defense.

    The grieving Vadim, he has been trapped in the fleeing army by his cronies, fleeing towards the farm...

 Chapter 653ï¼š Outside the flag hunting manor

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The Ross people blew the horns, and the dull trumpet sounded with a kind of terror from the ocean.

    Wearing white shirts, they looked like a large group of death gods who were desperate for their lives. Under the scorching summer sun, the cold light of the sword and spear was extremely shining.

    A large group of people lay on the lakeshore, with arrows stuck in their bodies, and the rain of arrows was like wheat ears waiting to be harvested, but the grass on the lakeshore was soaked in blood.

    The stone bullets and cast iron bullets shattered human bones, and the person who was shot did not die quickly. The Ross people who rushed in did not hesitate to make up for the death with a sword, clean and smooth.

    The mission of a thousand people for this landing is extremely clear-to kill.

    Since it is a killing, they should pursue maximum efficiency. They are all incarnations of berserkers, just wanting to kill all the cowards who are evading like logging.

    The landing beach was easily occupied by the Russ army. During this period, the Orion of Pine Needle Manor projected arrows. Unfortunately, the bone cluster arrows fired by the low-pound wooden bow were only lightly pierced onto the Russian skinned wooden shield, and then they were Dial out.

    The opposition''s resistance aroused the strong fighting spirit of the Ross army. The two flag teams had a thousand soldiers. They chased them with all their strength, and their leather boots stepped on the young plants in the oat field.

    This is a reorganized flag team that gathers the strongest fighters of the Russian army. They are very organized, and one of the centuries is equipped with a wooden-armed crossbow. This lightweight standard shooting weapon happens to be a weapon for killing unarmed enemies.

    The archer was holding a crossbow to shoot at the stand, and then immediately stepped on the string, inserting the light arrow in his mouth into the arrow slot to shoot again.

    They don''t have many shooting opportunities, just because the brothers with excellent physical fitness have rushed to the end of the fugitive enemy holding the steel sword high.

    After all, rabbits bite when they are anxious!

    The zero-distance fight officially started. When the Ross people whose heads were occupied by the heart of killing, faced the Pine Needle Manor Army whose heads were occupied by the rebellious instinct, the battle was obviously terrifying and bloody.

    The battle has no rules, and the Russ army has no time to build a shield wall at this special moment. Every soldier is fighting freely, but anyone who does not wear a blue pattern and white robe will kill!

    Even if the opponent was in the end and yelled and covered his face with his hands, the steel sword and axe still cleaved.

    The white robe of the Ross warrior was stained with thick blood stains, the helmet was also dyed red, and the sword blade kept dripping blood.

    They also began to suffer some negligible damage. The armored warrior had a large shield to protect him. The enemy who was unable to escape and struggled with the beast could hardly cause fatal injuries to the Ross warrior, but it was still possible to make some elbow scratches.

    Some soldiers have color on their bodies, but they are full of adrenaline. They don''t know what pain is, or even if they are hit by the rusty iron anchor of the Pine Needle Manor Army now, they are all pulled out of their intestines, and the violent fighters will still fight to death. Bleeding out.

    It seems that they exist to fight, to make the flower of life bloom on the battlefield, to sacrifice themselves to Odin.

    Outside of Pine Needle Manor, a melee is going on fiercely.

    Poor group of Slavic fighters who lost the opportunity to escape and resisted passively. They were fighting with the Ruth fanatics, but they were betrayed by their companions.

    The main force of Vadim''s assembled army is escaping into the village at the fastest speed.

    As the "Prince of Novgorod", the commander of a huge army, he was personally trapped by his cronies and fled to the village first.

    At this moment, I have learned that the Rus army has entered the bandit and his side is fleeing and other people with bad confidence, especially the women of the manor. Vadim saw that his thousands of female compatriots were standing in the winding streets of the farm. In the alley, he was holding a variety of weapons, even a wooden stick.

    Vadim, who was once frightened by the terrible arrows of the Rus, saw that the women of his tribe wanted to participate in the defense war, and his head instantly became sober.

    "You all let me go! I can''t be a coward!"

    Sure enough, the companions released their hands one after another.

    Seeing the trembling and nervous expressions of the women who gathered spontaneously, Vadim couldn''t say anything. He didn''t even have time to run back to the mansion and order his women to escape.

    Can''t escape at all! Although he didn''t want the battle to be like this, today is indeed the time when Pine Needle Manor is alive and dead.

    Although the Ross people have used force for decades, no older person has seen such a situation. The Ross people clearly want to flatten the manor and kill everything!

    Realizing this, Vadim suddenly became bold, even though his boldness and cowardice were cheap.

    Holding the captured steel sword, he glared with anger, and yelled at the fugitives: "Don''t run away! Stop it for me and aim the spearhead at the enemy!"

    He also ordered his confidants to do their best to hold the fugitive, so that the women hurriedly assemble to the east of the manor.

    I saw these pure Slavic women with their long braids wrapped around their heads, and many people simply tore their skirts in half, just to keep the clothes out of the way in the subsequent fight. Many women are holding the wooden fork of the grass ball, or even the barely sharpened wooden stick.

    A lot of "spearheads" were unanimous to the outside world. Ironically, the women of Pine Needle Manor became the last wall to defend the manor, and they actually became the supervising team.

    Seeing that the women were so brave, and seeing that they had entered the village, the panicked Slavic soldiers of Pine Needle Manor calmed down one after another. They stopped, turned around, and pointed their swords, spears, and axes to the east again, which is the direction in which the Ross Fleet landed.

    Thousands of armed men and women are gathering, and even some boys and girls are also joining them.

    They are pure Slavs, and at this moment they are able to fight with their brothers and their fathers and sons.

    As the commander-in-chief, Vadim has no reason to retreat to the rear of the array.

    People arched their bodies spontaneously, looking alertly at the brothers who were fighting with the Ross not far away.

    It is a pity that those who flee slowly will be killed in battle, but they are great, and they have paid the price of blood for the reorganization of the army of Pine Needle Manor to rebuild morale.

    Vadim stood in front of the formation and shouted loudly: "We have no way out! Behind us is the manor on which we live! Either live or die! Fight with them to the last!"

    People began to shout, and the army was shocked. But the fierceness of the Ross people was seen neatly by everyone. They were howling desperately, but no one took the lead in the counterattack.

    Even if Vadim yelled a lot of bold words, he had recovered his mind and knew that he would take the lead in the charge, and he would easily die in the rebellion and be hacked by the Rus.

    The Pine Needle Manor Army and their allies, men and women gathered together, and they gathered six thousand people in the eastern part of the manor! Even though they have killed nearly a thousand people.

    Finally, the first thousand people of the Russ Army landed first and resolutely obliterated the initial resistance of the Pine Needle Manor Army at the cost of no death.

    One thousand people have been killed on Vadim''s side. The militants of Pine Needle Manor who saw the cruel loss were frightened. The father and the brothers died in front of them. Tears gushed into their eyes, and they were angry and emotional. , The vengeance has completely overwhelmed fear. Their battle cry is clearly just howling in grief.

    Arik and Hellafeld resolved a group of resistance, and they led many subordinates standing among the dead bodies panting.

    Even if both of them are physically strong, rowing hard, running assault, and even fighting hard, this ancient battle requires extremely high physical endurance of the fighters. Many Ross soldiers were panting. They were still carrying **** prisoners, holding their shields in front of their chests, and spontaneously marching toward the enemies that had already lined up.

    But the two flag captains are not stupid.

    Arik shouted hoarsely: "All stop and line up! Waiting for the follow-up troops!"

    Hellafeld made the same decision, but it was not easy to conquer the chaos in a state of complete chaos.

    The blood-stained blue feathers of the banner captain''s helmet are extremely beautiful. The two gathered some of their subordinates and stood in the corpse pile, and forcibly confronted the array of enemies not far away.

    Those who rushed too far gradually realized that the other brothers were all behind, and only then realized what decision the flag captain had made.

    It was as if a dashing heavy-duty truck driver slammed on the brakes, although the truck came to a halt because of the smoke and even the fire. The offensive momentum of the forefront of the Russ army was also forcibly braked in this way. Until the soldiers really stopped, the blank minds had some sense.

    The enemy lined up a large defensive array next to the manor, even if they did not carry an effective shield, their weapons and equipment were primitive.

    Taking into account his own strength, with his brothers rushing so madly, many people might be beaten to death by the enemy with sticks.

    The terrible experience of armed reconnaissance in Gotland made Arik scared. In order to show his momentum first, he also ordered his subordinates to discharge a thin and long array.

    He still didn''t forget to rush to Hellafeld in person: "Brother, find my decision-making office, let your people put in a wide formation."

    "Okay! Brother Arik, your people have nothing to lose, right?"

    "No loss!"

    Hellafeld gasped and laughed: "My situation is just as good. In my opinion, it is worse than our brothers continue to attack, kill them, you and I will be the first to find the loot."

    "No. Brother, I have more combat experience than you. I see that the Slavs have united, and it will be deadly to charge recklessly. We wait for the follow-up troops!"

    Since Arik didn''t continue the offensive, he brought a group of soldiers from his hometown and didn''t rush to death, and Hellafeld also completely chose to confront.

    When the melee broke out on the shore, the Russ vanguard chose to calm the confrontation, and Vadim''s Slavic army revived. The Russ follow-up troops were dulled for some time by objective reasons, and they finally began to land ashore.

    The big ships put down the side boats one after another, and people with heavy weapons began to transport them to the boat before paddling to the shore.

    A batch of ship-based torsion slingshots were unloaded, and all the bull trebuchets were loaded first.

    The shooting flag team and the Slavic flag team are also waiting for new ships to land, just as the long rowing boats that landed on the beach were rowed back to the big boat by the extremely limited sailors.

    Rurik stood on the side of the Aphrola, and was fighting on the shore. He extremely hoped that his long-range firepower would provide further favorable support. However, the continued launch of the slingshot would hurt his own people.

    People who were desperate to land gathered on the side of the ship. Once a boat was moored by the ship, a group of people shouted to get on the ship.

    The chaotic scene was inevitable, and Rurik stomped his feet with anxiety, but it was a pity that even if he urged him, it was meaningless.

    The thirty long boats finally floated back, and Rurik couldn''t care too much. With his sword, he personally grabbed the rope and rowed out of the long boat. After the people on the boat were almost off, everyone was working together to paddle the beach again.

    The water surface distance of more than 100 meters is not too far. If the bottom of the lake is not deep, Lurik will order the army to wade and land directly.

    It was also not far away, and the chaos during the boat landing did not last long.

    Ottoririk and his son set foot on a solid ground, and a number of heavy weapons and flag teams landed one after another, and the last was the 800-man Slavic flag team of Medvedt in White Tree Manor.

    There were corpses everywhere, the grass was stained with blood, the grass became muddy, and the air was filled with the fragrance of grass and the strange smell of rust.

    Svetlana, who was once busy throwing arrows on the boat, is now in a cool and capable outfit. For example, she put on pants and landed on her heavy steel-armed crossbow as a young female warrior.

    But she is not a real female warrior! Seeing a large number of dead bodies on the ground, the horrible scene scared her on the spot to worry about kneeling, and instead of holding a crossbow, she made a vomiting action. After all, her willpower controlled the embarrassment.

    "Get up, sister." Carlotta grabbed Svetlana''s clothes and pulled them up, and said: "Quickly charge up the crossbow. Remember! You are a warrior or not a weak woman! Now it is you who kill the enemy. The only mission!"

    Svetlana, she really wanted to prove herself in front of Rurik. She hung the hook of the winch on the bowstring, closed her eyes and turned the winch to accumulate the power of the crossbow. Silently read "The dead bodies are all wood."

    Many archers are accumulating power, and they didn''t install arrows immediately after they finished their work, they were just worried about accidental shooting.

    Rurik completely ignored the dead. He scanned the sideways and found that he was dead, and he was very relieved in his heart.

    Standing on the battlefield again, the aging Otto felt that he was thirty years younger suddenly. Regardless of his aging body, he held up his patterned steel sword, just like a banner in the army, leading many warriors to follow him.

    Soon, the gilt-rimmed flag of the Duke of Ross was flying beside Otto. The bearer was no one else, but Rurik himself.

    The standard bearer naturally has a glorious meaning, and Rurik''s clothes are also conspicuous enough, and his banner is the most eye-catching and beautiful.

    The landing of the Russ army was not limited to this flag. Numerous blue flags with white backgrounds fluttered in the wind. The flags hunted with great momentum, and they were also a threat to the enemy.

    Without giving him an order, the entire landing team followed the flag and ran towards the leading troops that had lined up.

    Arik and Hellafeld did not enter the farm in the first time. This was inconsistent with the order they had given before. However, his cousin Arik had been fighting for these years, and he had learned a little bit of resourcefulness. He took his brothers to stand still. There is profound meaning.

    The follow-up troops of the Ross army came in mighty force, and the soldiers of the vanguard troops were overjoyed.

    look! Those spears are like moving woods. They are the warriors of the Slavic flag team, the avengers of the White Tree Manor, and Medved who can fight like the Ross people.

    The strength of the Slavic flag team is close to that of the two standard Russian flag teams. It is not necessary to maintain such a large organization. However, the soldiers only saw that they were already very familiar with each other. The battle was about to be announced. It can be used as the backbone of the Russ army to fight the enemy''s main force, just like the battle of Gotland.

    Rurik and Otto quickly rushed to the front of the vanguard with a handful of cronies, and they could clearly see all the details with their naked eyes.

    "Are they just standing and waiting for us to attack?" Otto couldn''t help but wonder.

    Rurik wondered: "Did they hide something?"

    "Rurik, you are the commander-in-chief. I don''t think these guys can set any traps. If you listen to me, you will order an attack. Don''t worry, I will also oversee the war."

    Lurik stared at his father sideways. He admired the old soldier, and he was afraid that this battle was the last battle that Otto could participate in in his life.

    The curtain call of a Viking warrior''s life may be dead on the battlefield Otto can''t have such a vigorous end, he should enjoy his old age, but today this old guy has lost the physical strength to continue fighting, brave After all, the soldiers are aging, and all the veterans are slowly withering away.

    The two armies were in a strange confrontation. The Russian army seized the opportunity to take advantage of Vadim¡¯s pine needle manor army inexplicably stupefied and quickly assembled the scattered armies with a once-in-a-lifetime fighter. They were the first to participate in the melee. The troops also seized the time to rest on the spot.

    Arik and Hellafeld both ran to ask how the battle would proceed.

    Rurik pretended to be calm, and gathered the most critical officers.

    He returned from a formation, and it seemed that as long as he arranged, the army array would be quiet.

    Still uneasy, he said firmly: "We want to repeat history, and we want to repeat the battle on Gotland."

    Sure enough, the Russian army did just that, but this time the army has more troops and better weapons and equipment, and the Russian army can achieve better results.

 Chapter 654ï¼š War of Humiliation

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The Slavic flag team was in the middle, and the spears in the woods showed up, and Vadim was taken aback. He had known that the traitors in White Tree Manor had been trained by the Ross people to use spears well, but he didn''t expect them to use spears in this way.

    Compared with these strange spearmen, the surprising number of Varanga swords and shields are clearly truly terrifying characters. Their bodies are generally covered with blood, and the round shields are also blood red.

    The first and third flag teams are now further increased, because the old guys from the second flag team have joined in one after another.

    Rurik¡¯s army formation resembles a historical repetition of the decisive battle on Gotland, and he himself actually regards the rebellious thousands of peasants as powerful enemies.

    The Russian army further deployed, and all warriors with bows and crossbows were picked up and received new orders.

    The spear array is in the middle, and shield walls have been built on the left and right wings. It''s just that there are a few gaps in the shield wall, and the warrior with the crossbow is quickly passing through these gaps to the front of the array.

    A hundred crossbowmen were placed in front of the shield walls on the left and right wings. There are as many as two hundred crossbowmen in the shooting flag team in front of the spear-bearing Slavic flag team.

    Due to the rush of the battle layout, only twelve torsion slingshots were carried here. They were carried by the soldiers together and placed in front of the battlefield, using the enemy''s corpses as a carrier.

    The extremely young soldiers lie directly on the blood-soaked grass. Carlota, Fisk, Kanuf, and others, and even Svetlana. These boys and girls are now soldiers, and where they are. It is also the front line of fierce battle.

    They lie on their stomachs with steel-armed crossbows, and heavy arrows have been installed in the arrow slots.

    The blood of the dead corpses gathered into a terrifying creek. The corpses were all war dead from Pine Needle Manor, and were essentially Svetlana''s enemies. She was trembling unconsciously, and she couldn''t imagine that a soldier would encounter this kind of thing if she did it for a while today. Her clothes have been stained with a lot of mud and blood, and clean Maitai can no longer take care of it. She is on the most dangerous front line, and it is clear what to do afterwards.

    "You are trembling." Carlotta said calmly, lying on the side.

    "I... I''m afraid."

    "It''s normal to be afraid, and you will get used to it in the future. The enemies standing in front of you are the enemies of your manor, and it is your duty to kill them!"

    Carlotta told some Viking-style wisdom, Svetlana was frightened, and she would conceal her fear with an awkward smile in front of her.

    On the big ship before, Lanna just raised a heavy crossbow to project. As for whether or not she killed the enemy, she couldn''t know. Now, she is about to see the enemy killed by an arrow in front of her.

    Her arm was still trembling, and her trembling right hand came out against the trigger, as if she could accidentally launch at any time.

    "Girl, stay calm, your man is watching you. If you want to be his woman, you must act like a warrior." Carlotta''s continued words eased Lanna''s tension slightly.

    While the two girls were talking in silence, the Ross Army Arrows seized the chance of the opponent''s inexplicable stunner to complete the deployment.

    Even Rurik, because of his physical age, was much shorter than the other strong men, so he easily entered the front line.

    A young man in a white fox fur hat is here. He is also protected by a heavy special chain mail with patches, holding a steel sword in his right hand, and a banner in his left arm!

    Rurik is now in front of the battle with this image. He sees Svetlana''s caution, and he also sees the fighting desire of his close friends and friends.

    He even saw the stupidity of the enemy not far away. What kind of army is there? It is clearly a group of farmers with wooden sticks and poor-quality farming tools. The weapons and equipment are extremely poor. Only the huge force makes them look like they are not weak.

    Although in this ancient war, the number of troops in the army is generally positively correlated with the direction of the battle.

    Standing here, Rurik didn''t think that the opponents had the slightest advantage. His eyes were very keen, and he saw that the opponent''s camp was clearly mixed with a large group of women.

    Are they mobilizing the entire manor? Okay, let them know if they die.

    Rurik didn''t think he would encounter any sneak attacks, and he himself needed to show the prince''s bravery in front of all the elite and servant troops of Ross.

    The naive Vikings will always adore a brave warrior, and will even recommend such a warrior as the leader of the group without hesitation.

    By carrying the flag himself, Rurik can demonstrate his bravery, glory, fearlessness, and the nobility of being a "son of God".

    All this was especially taken by the old guys of the Second Banner Team, who laughed and murmured that this kid is a natural king.

    He didn''t have any guards by his side, and for safety reasons, he wouldn''t really be too far away from the main force.

    On Vadim''s side, all the rebels gathered in Pine Needle Manor realized that they had reached the front line of the decisive battle for everything. The sun is shining today, and I am afraid that many people will not see today''s sunset.

    The final morale of these Slavic rebels came from the huge army. The army hugged each other to warm up and cheer each other up. Since Vadim has resolutely stood at the front line of the array, this person has set a good example for his subordinates as the commander of the army. It is fair to say that this kid Vadim is not a true brave, and now he is indeed a brave.

    In fact, he was terrified when he saw Rose''s army of gods descending from the sky to build a wall in front of him.

    The Ross Army came out of a young man who carried him, dressed in noble clothes, and his metal armor was shining in the sun.

    Is this a messenger?

    Vadim was still wondering, Rurik raised his head and straightened his neck and yelled hard: "I! Rurik of the Duchy of Ross! The real Duke of Ross! The rebellion of Pine Needle Manor will be your death date today!"

    Rurik pronounced the "death sentence" on the Pine Needle Manor Army in Slavic. This not only shocked Vadim, but also made people wonder why the opponent spoke Slavic.

    Anticipating that the opponent might be fooled, Rurik started yelling again: "Today, you will all be killed by us!"

    "You are all going to die! Remember, I was the one who killed you! Rurik, Duke of the Duchy of Ross! Be angry, and I allow you to abuse me in the world after death!"

    "Your manor will be burned! Men and women will be killed! Your poultry will be killed! Your cattle and sheep will be killed! Your farmland will be confiscated! The traces of your existence will be wiped out, It¡¯s like you never existed..."

    Even Rurik yelled some more vicious words, and some unbearable language came from him, and Svetlana was taken aback. "Unexpectedly, you, a handsome man, are like other men in your heart like a crude embryo?!"

    To irritate a normal man instantly, Rurik consciously uses some "special art" from the East to achieve the best results.

    Originally, the fierce battles in the ancient East also maintained the tradition of cursing wars. One of the means to force the enemy to rush into the enemy with the exemption card is to curse for three days and three nights. After that, it is not difficult to subdue a bullying bull with a trap.

    Rurik is to insult the other party''s lack of dignity as a man, and insult the other side''s women''s humbleness. Some unsightly metaphors and parallel sentences shocked Otto.

    In fact, the vocabulary of swear words in all ethnic languages ??is very limited. People need these words but subconsciously reject this indecent.

    Rurik took out a set of swear words and combo punches, and the serial and parallel verbal abuse showed the special cultivation of a grumpy old man. This is a "critic war tactic". Vadim and many of his men have already blushed after being scolded. It''s like drinking a pound of spirits.

    Vadim is not really a bull who can be easily irritated, he has his own special countermeasures.

    He blushed and ordered several subordinates, and in a short while, some grim and beard-like heads stuck on wooden sticks were displayed.

    This is Pine Needle Manor''s counterattack against the war of curse, and it is undoubtedly more insulting than the direct display of the dead man''s head by Vadim using the "art of language".

    Those are the heads of the Ross people who were killed before!

    Witnessing all this, the Russ army was in a fierce commotion, and everyone began to yell wildly, swearing hoarsely that these despicable traitors must be killed.

    Seeing the effectiveness of his insulting method, Vadim walked out of the army completely with a strong ridicule. He held a wooden stick to rest his hideous head and kicked it in front of the Russian army...

    "Crazy! Crazy!" How could Otto endure the humiliation of the enemy?

    Otto directly pushed the soldiers in front of him out of the army, went straight to his son R¨¹lik, grabbed the flagpole, and strangled R¨¹lik''s neck with the other big hand.

    Without the tenderness of a father, Otto shouted sharply: "The Ross people cannot be insulted. I will declare war on your behalf now!"

    "Dad!" Reluctantly defended Rurik, who was holding him back, saying that he deliberately made this out or was preparing for the army''s heavy weapons, and he was buying time.

    Otto didn''t listen at all, just ordering the Russian army to take the initiative to attack if he wanted to take his son back.

    It was Otto''s appearance, and the arrogant Vadim paused on his feet.

    "It''s Otto! Old immortal fellow!"

    Hearing this brief Slavic provocation, Otto stopped and released his hand, and Yururik looked back angrily.

    But when he saw Vadim, he inserted a steel sword into his head and raised it high, and continued to curse: "Otto, you will die in this battle! I will annihilate you Russ! Just use the heads of all of you as my official Become a sacrifice to the prince!"

    On the surface, Otto was just stunned on the spot. In fact, his heart was beating wildly, his inner rage and his blood pressure were 180. If it weren''t for this body, he could be fainted with anger.

    Seeing this madman, Rurik decided that this man was the leader of the enemy.

    "Hey! Fool! Who are you?!" Rurik asked sharply.

    "Vadim! Brave Vadim! Vadim who will behead Otto himself! I swear!"

    Rurik glared at Vadim again, and said silently, "I have written down your name..."

    The father and son didn''t dawdle again, Vadim and his men watched as the leader of the Ruth returned to the army without doing anything.

    What can be done?

    The business of the Pine Needle Manor is to farm land and raise livestock. There are not many hunters in the manor, and hunting is mostly based on trapping and a group of people holding short spears and shooting guns. Of course they know how to use bows. It is completely due to the poor production level. Arrows will not be able to hurt the Russ army which "coincidentally" is out of range.

    As soon as Rurik returned to the array, a hoarse "Hjutra" announced the start of the war.

    He ordered the arrows to be released. This is how Rurik placed his crossbowmen.

    The soldiers lying prone immediately pulled the trigger. Svetlana closed her eyes to complete the operation, unable to estimate the mud and blood on her body. She stood up after shooting and ran back into the array with a heavy crossbow, and withdrew all the way to the array. after that.

    The fighters in the first row fired, and the half-kneeling archers in the second row fired immediately.

    After the second row is over, the third row is the last round of shooting.

    The arrow flew away, and the arrogant Vadim screamed and fell to the ground.

    Luckily for this kid, a light arrow pierced his left arm. If this is a heavy crossbow arrow, the person''s entire left arm is abolished, and it is inevitable to die of excessive bloodshed in this battlefield in a short time.

    His confidants were too in the front row and were killed by the "three-stage strike" of the Ross people. The tapered surface hardened carbon steel crossbow arrows that can easily penetrate the thick fur of the polar bear and even the skull of the bear can easily create terrible blood holes on the arrow.

    Those torsion slingshots were also launched for the first time, and they were all firing javelins when they were almost flat-fired, so it is not surprising that one of the strange casualties in Vadim''s array appeared in a string of three javelins.

    But after all, it was Sanya, and Rurik couldn''t guarantee that the enemy would still stand stupidly after being hit by the arrow. The order he gave to his men was to withdraw to the array after the attack.

    This has something to do with his two women and good brothers being placed on the front line as shooters. He wants his women and brothers to make some achievements in public, and he must also ensure that they will avoid unnecessary casualties when they meet.

    After the archers withdrew to the array one after another, does it mean that the war has nothing to do with them. The archery master Fleiser, who was appointed as the interim captain of the Archers Flag team, gathered fighters holding various long-range crossbows into a matrix, with high weapons. Throwing arrows at an elevation angle to reinforce is to critique the enemy''s head from a nearly vertical angle!

    Not to mention the bull trebuchets, the pebbles flew over from the top of the Russian army, and further smashed the armed farmers of the Pine Needle Manor behind the enemy''s army.

    More people means superiority in military strength, and it also means that it is easier to suffer large-scale casualties under the attack of heavy weapons.

    Falling arrows, javelins, and stones did not have eyes long. Vadim''s men didn''t care about men or women, and being hit was basically fatal.

    Vadim really deserved his life. He was dragged into the army by several living confidants. Hundreds of Pine Needle Manor soldiers watched their leader get an arrow in the body. Unfortunately, their brains were all frightened by sudden death. It''s blank.

    The nasty arrows were actually still being fired, and the landing points were basically at the end of the Pine Needle Manor Army, and some arrows even fell in the so-called unmanned safe area.

    Is it actually safe? The deadly arrows of the Ross people simply blocked everyone''s retreat!

    Suddenly, all the leather drums and horns of the Russ army appeared, and the dull roar was quickly passed over to the Viking roar of the entire Russ army, including Medvedt¡¯s spear, which was dominated by the men of White Tree Manor. The army, they shouted out their Viking war cry as the New Ross.

    Of course, the young cronies and all the elite mercenaries that Rurik brought, they have already roared the new "Ross Viking War Cry" confirmed by Rurik.

    They yelled at Ullah, and the spear-based Slavic flag team took the lead in aiming the spears that towered like the woods one after another, arranged in a dense formation in a hedgehog formation to face each other slowly.

    The left and right wings of the Russ army moved a little later, and a wedge-shaped formation dedicated to breaking the formation was being constructed, and the Russ army was systematically killing the enemy with this formation.

    The Pine Needle Manor Army was completely plunged into the final madness. In fact, even if Vadim was not present, the thousands of armed men would inevitably throw themselves into the all-out war out of instinct.

    Some unnamed men charged violently with weapons, and immediately led the entire army to charge.

    Thousands of armed men and women of Ilmenslavia, braving the arrows and stones of the Russians, rushed towards the uniform Russian army.

    In a sense, this is a repeat of history.

    It is as if their ancestors on the Vistula River hundreds of years ago bravely rushed to the Roman legion with a shield formation, so violent and fearless.

    But what he faced was the cruel lore of the Duchy of Ross, who called himself Augustus at the right time and intended to become New Rome.

    The final battle to determine the dominance of the entire Lake Ilmen was launched in full swing under the scorching sun on this June afternoon.

 Chapter 655ï¼š Ivan the Terrible is my descendant

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The spearhead was extremely dazzling under the scorching sun, and Medvedt¡¯s Slavic flag team had 800 warriors now fighting under the name of the Duchy of Ross. They share the same hatred and hatred, not only are they accepted by the Rus Principality, but the most important thing is the thousands of enemies that rushed up, they are their own enemies.

    "It''s time to avenge our ancestors! Kill the villains of Pine Needle Manor and take back our farmland!"

    Medvedt roared a few exciting calls. His guys kept calm, arranged in a dense formation, and constructed a spear wall about three meters in front of the team.

    These people are not recruits at all, they are soldiers who have experienced the **** battle in Gotland and killed hundreds of another group of Varangians with their own hands. Not only did they have no psychological revenge, but they also had the self-confidence and arrogance rarely seen in the Ilmenslav community.

    This is also the reason, until the army of Pine Needle Manor was about to rush forward, the erected spears were leveled one after another, welcoming a group of people who were not afraid of death in the form of a wall.

    The spearhead deliberately designed to be pointed and cone-shaped has piercing properties than a flat spearhead. It is forged from chromium iron and tends to be three-sided as a whole. It is not so much a spearhead as a military stab attached to a long wooden pole. .

    It was born for killing, and it is a terrifying hole for blood to pierce the enemy''s body with a sharp spear.

    The enemy''s blood splashed on Medved''s face. He was dressed as a Roth, and his behavior was completely Roth.

    In the place where the blood flower blooms, the Slavic warriors dominated by the White Tree Manor become violent.

    They fought frantically like the Ross people, clenching the wooden poles with both hands, shouting and stabs frantically at the enemy ahead.

    The frontal fierce battle had just begun, and the pine needle manor farmer''s armed forces that had attacked the Russian army suffered a major blow.

    The spear array has the meaning of a Swiss phalanx, and the bundled axe or dagger is placed under the spear head, making the spear all halberd. The soldiers in the first row are all dressed in chain mail stitched with metal sheets, like fish scales. They are very defensive and are naturally located in the dangerous first row.

    These front-row fighters poked mercilessly, even if the enemy had already vomited blood on their knees, the sharp spearheads still spared no effort to poke them up, as if they were about to make meat sauce.

    The fighters in the second row are supporting the first row. They have very few armours but are also protected by the brothers in front.

    Going to the third row and the fourth row, these fighters have been unable to completely rely on the spear to kill the enemy because of the combat distance.

    There are always lucky enemies who have avoided the initial spearhead. They bravely approached the Russian army and began to face a blow from the sky.

    The axe fell from the sky, slashing down vigorously, slashing the enemy''s liver and brain.

    What a crazy scene. The Slavic fighters in the Russian army, the Russ, the Balmerks and other traditional Vikings subconsciously don''t think they are a strong army. It is just such a group of people, relying on the "simple" spears to build a ruthless "lawn mower".

    The stormtroopers in Pine Needle Manor were pierced by random spears, but the minds of the people behind were blank. Men and women charged with their simple weapons. They didn''t know the killing ahead, hoping that their collision would smash the formation of the Russian army. Relying on the absolute number of advantages to defeat the Russian army.

    Some people think that this is the only magic weapon to win Pine Needle Manor, but most people have forgotten everything, including forgetting what is fear and pain.

    It''s like a machine born purely for combat, becoming a group that is not afraid of death.

    It''s a pity that bravery and recklessness are in one thought.

    The spear warrior who has no psychological worries cares whether the enemy in front of him is male or female. This is the battlefield. If you don''t kill the enemy, you are dead. Besides, they are enemies for a century. Today is the time to calculate the general ledger.

    Medvedt and his men kept advancing slowly with spears dripping blood, and soon they had stepped on the enemy''s corpse.

    Many enemies were fatally wounded, and they were groaning in pain.

    Just behind the Slavic flag team, the command center of the Russian army is here. One of the duties of Rurik''s heavy armored mercenary guards is to supervise the team and press the formation to urge the Slavic flag team to maintain a slow impact. Now they are carrying steel swords, one by one, to give merciful swords to the dying enemies under their feet.

    The attack on the Chinese Army was only part of the Pine Needle Manor Army, which was originally the main direction of attack. As the attack was obviously blocked, it became a natural option to attack the two wings and smash the Russian Army array in a roundabout way.

    The fighting on the left and right wings of the Russian army was slightly later than that of the Chinese army.

    Both Arik and Helafide led their subordinates to construct a shield wall. The first row of fighters shielded the entire torso, and the second row held a shield to obliquely cover their heads and the forehead of their brothers in front. As for the brothers in the third row, they are against the front row to ensure that the shield wall is strong enough.

    A convex arc array with a length of about three hundred meters appeared. This is a solid offensive formation. The convex arc also disperses the enemy''s impact well.

    An astonishing collision broke out between the two wings, and the ecstatic attackers were wrapped up by their companions, especially those in the front row, who knew that the Rus had built a shield wall, and they could no longer stop. To stop is to be trampled to death by a follow-up companion, and the charge is just too bad.

    There were fierce impacts everywhere, and some parts of the shield wall were slightly loosened.

    Arik gritted his teeth and stayed at the front line. He was holding a sword in his right hand. He had just experienced the shock of a collision. The steel sword was stabbed through the gap in the shield. In an instant, the bright red blood flowed into the shield wall along the steel sword bloodletting slot. within.

    "Kill! Kill everything! To drink the enemy''s blood is like drinking the strongest wine!"

    Maybe Arik doesn''t know what he is talking about, or saying that nothing makes sense anymore.

    He is the leader of the flag team in this **** battle, and he has been virtually unable to command the entire flag team.

    At the moment the two wings collided, a large number of charging Pine Needle Manor soldiers were stabbed and killed by swords.

    Of course, the casualties of the Rus army also occurred because of the lack of protection of many people''s necks, and the wide-bladed spears of the Pine Needle Manor Army began to scratch the necks of the Russ.

    Blood was gushing everywhere, and the battlefield was filled with a strong smell of rust and sweat.

    The sound of shouting and killing is endless, and there is an uncontrollable swish in the sky.

    When the soldiers of Pine Needle Manor ignited their violent courage, even if the leader Vadim was injured and retreated, the soldiers still launched an unstoppable charge, even if they knew it might be death.

    Hundreds of people were killed by the Russ in a very short time. As long as they were still charging, their deaths would not stop.

    The unarmored were easily stabbed to death, and a few lucky ones were finally able to fight the Ross people at close range, and eventually died outnumbered.

    The Pine Needle Manor Army continued to round the wings, and the Ross Army was also deliberately shrinking its formation.

    Could it be that Rurik can observe the entire battlefield from the perspective of God, and be able to see that the enemy is trying to attack and break the formation in a roundabout way?

    Do not!

    The simple reason is that the number of enemies who died under the spear wall of Medvedt¡¯s Slavic flag team was at least four hundred.

    This is the case, because Rurik and Otto have already walked on the battlefield full of corpses of war dead, and the main body of the Russian army is embedding into the enemy line!

    In less than ten minutes, the Pine Needle Manor has killed as many as a thousand people, and the number of deaths in the Rus army is currently only countable.

    Significant changes have taken place in the balance of forces between the two sides. The Russ army that landed is still two thousand and four hundred men. The Pine Needle Manor and the six allied armies in total have only less than four thousand soldiers left.

    Both sides fought fiercely on the battlefield outside the village where the corpses were lying down in pieces. Lurik originally felt that his army would be constrained into a stable ring, so that he could rely on the center to blossom and win a decisive victory. However, the morale of the enemy collapsed after all!

    Yes, Pine Needle Manor was no longer able to charge, facing the aggressive Ross army, they were retreating, and the arrows from above their heads were always causing casualties.

    The blank mind regained sense a little, and the living men and women were backing away.

    To be fair, the morale of the Pine Needle Manor Army has not completely disintegrated. When the armed men saw that a mighty army was left with only a handful of people visible to the naked eye, despair was on the body, and there was still significance in the decisive charge?

    After 20 minutes of short-term combat, the Russian army could no longer build a circular line of defense, because of the different offensive and defensive trends.

    The two sides fell into a weird confrontation again. Both Arik and Hellafeld completed the adjustment of the shield wall. The injured man retreated to the end, and the dead brother first pulled to the rear. The shield wall first became aligned with the spear formation of the Chinese army. Ping Qi, and then two big tongs like a crab, began the so-called pincer offensive.

    The effective resistance of Pine Needle Manor has been sharply reduced to two thousand people, because they are too brave, or reckless, since the attack on the lake to the present, more than four thousand corpses have fallen on the ground.

    "Rurik, you can order a full-scale attack." Ottomu''s face and eyes seemed to have insight into everything, and his request was completely accepted by Rurik.

    Why issue an offensive order? !

    All the leather drums in the army began to beat frantically, although some of the horns were indifferent to the tone.

    Grund and a small group of his guys have been "snow hidden". This group of Danish mercenaries are all wearing the heaviest armor of the Russian army at this moment. Most of them are holding double axes and squeezing into the spear wall in front. A gap was drilled and burst out suddenly.

    look! A group of berserkers in silver scale armor appeared again!

    Their appearance is simply the so-called final blow to reproduce the decisive battle on Gotland.

    Grund, he felt that he was a star that had attracted much attention. In the new **** battle, he personally announced the beginning of the all-out Russian offensive.

    "Brothers! For honor! Follow me!"

    His words were very domineering, and his old guys attacked with all their strength. In fact, his words were addressed to the entire Rus army, but the high-pitched declaration was completely overwhelmed by the shouts of killing.

    The appearance of the heavy armor completely shocked the last Pine Needle Manor army. Those who persisted until the end hesitating whether to push into the farm, these no longer hesitate.

    Grund and his gang are men with strong physiques, and they can¡¯t fight for a long time with this heavy equipment. Fortunately, when they rush into the enemy line, it doesn¡¯t matter if the enemy¡¯s gender is hacked and killed, it¡¯s like a tiger entering the sheep pen. , How difficult is it to be killed a hundred by Duhu overnight.

    This is a signal for a full-scale attack!

    Arik''s blood surged with excitement. He held up the sword of blood and ordered: "Brothers! Fight free! Go to their manor and take all you want!"

    The fierce sword-and-shield hand dismantled the shield wall in an instant, and the battle that showed his personal bravery began.

    The militants of the last Pine Needle Manor were at a disadvantage in all respects. They were slaughtered like melons and vegetables. The violent Ruths would not let themselves out just because the enemy was a woman.

    Because the Duke ordered again, the rebels and their families were killed!

    The Pine Needle Manor has ended, because the Russ army has rushed into the manor, and the old and weak women and children who have completely lost the ability to resist usher in the disaster.

    Poor Vadim, he and a dozen of his last cronies withdrew to the manor first. The army had already launched an attack. The brothers all persuaded the "Prince of Novgorod" to take the overall situation seriously and should not He died in vain when he was a **** in combat.

    This group of people are waiting. They are full of expectations that the assembled land force can defeat the enemy with their military strength, but they have a nervous breakdown in a very short time.

    The Ross people are about to rush into the manor!

    With a cruel heart, Vadim pulled out the arrow on his arm, clutching the bleeding wound and ran to the mansion first, pulling his pregnant wife to evacuate, and also ordering the five new concubines to flee for their lives.

    These more than a dozen people have already fled to the northern edge of the manor, and then they walked past a dense cedar forest where there were lush green seedlings. It is safe to hide in the forest.

    But at this moment, Vadim''s wife has a tendency to miscarriage due to strenuous exercise?

    The young woman fell, clutching her belly and yelling.

    "Go! We will all die if we don''t go!" Vadim tried to take his wife away, but...

    As if the sharks smelled the smell of blood, a handful of fighters from the shooting squad of the First Banner, when they were given a full offensive order, they ran at full speed with the winding crossbow.

    Someone happened to see Vadim''s brightly dressed image, and this group of people was like a bear hunter, determined to capture or kill that guy personally in order to receive the reward.

    They had already entered the farm, did not even bother to deal with women and children, and aimed directly at the Vadim group who gave up all their efforts to escape.

    Arrows swished and flew, one of Vadim''s two companions had an arrow in the neck, and the other was ripped off his ears by the cluster of arrows on the spot.

    The blow continues.

    Suddenly, Vadim saw that his wife was vomiting blood, seeing himself with an extremely desperate expression.

    "You... run away..."

    After that, the woman languished in the wheat field as if she had died completely.

    "Do not!!!"

    Vadim roared and shed tears on the wheat field. A man who deliberately persuaded the boss to leave, was shot through his eyes by an arrow in front of him...

    The strong wind driven by the arrow blew his face, and Vadim watched his best friend die in front of him.

    He panicked, he couldn''t care about morals anymore, and even ignored the pain of the arrow wound on his left arm.

    He threw down his wife who might be able to save the arrow in his back, as well as a few brothers who groaned with the arrow, and fled into the forest with the others Sa Yazi.

    Vadim, when he escaped into the woods, it was cutting his hometown and the pine needle manor.

    His road of escape and revenge has thus begun.

    Only now, he must give up his life to escape, even if he loses some status and status.

    He became a complete bereavement dog, entering the woods to face the unknown future. He didn''t know whether he had become the fodder for bears, whether he died of hunger or the wound was bleeding.

    He didn''t dare to commit suicide, and he didn''t want to be caught by Rose.

    Those arrogant words in front of the battle, as well as the use of the heads of the dead Ruths to humiliate opponents, turned into only the cost of annihilating the army?

    He knows the story of his dead father. For the heinous people, the Ruth''s method is to hang up and be a blood eagle.

    What is a blood eagle? Vadim could think that even if he died, he didn''t want to die tragically as a blood eagle!

    But he escaped. For the entire Slav society of Lake Ilmen, "Vadim, Duke of Novgorod," who proclaimed himself Duke, his political life has ended with the destruction of the manor and his own escape.

    Maybe it is so.

    At least for now, Rurik''s Ross army has completely penetrated the Pine Needle Manor. Now, everyone is doing evil. Seeing the corpses all over the floor, Lurik''s eyes widened. His conscience was a little bit painful. By now, he found that the situation was beyond containment.

    The Ross, Balmerks, Ostara, and other Vikings, as well as the Slavic flag fighters from this lake area, over two thousand people began the most brutal looting and killing.

    At this crazy moment, the follow-up troops from the three manor houses of White Tree, Calf, and Angler, who came on foot, also joined this barbaric feast, thanks to the clear markers on these latecomers to avoid accidentally injuring the Oolong.

    In troubled times Li Wei can control the situation in a very short time, and then Li De eases the contradiction.

    Rurik knew exactly what he ordered to do. His conscience was a bit painful, but he was already a king.

    He did not give an order to stop, tacitly agreeing to condone the killing of the army. He simply turned his back on his back when he couldn''t see or hear.

    Because the leader of the rebellion and his dependents will be gone. Seeing the ruthless and ruthless Russ in other manors will definitely be afraid of the terror of the Russ. The entire Ilmen Slav community will enter a peaceful state under the deterrence of the Russ, which is more than ever. More peace.

    Only when the situation is completely stabilized and the insurgents of other estates are pulled out and killed, the rest is naturally to give some carrots to appease the hearts of the people.

    "Ivan the Terrible is so crazy! Yes, Ivan the Terrible is my descendant..."

    Rurik couldn''t laugh, he found the cruel side of his soul. Obviously, this cruelty was bound to the Rurik family.

    This cruelty will be inherited by the descendants, who will be born in the name of Lei Di.

 Chapter 656ï¼š Vadim, Harold and the road to Smolensk

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Vadim, Novgorod proclaimed himself a prince, and his so-called notice to this lake area only took more than ten days before it fell apart under the absolute might of the Russian army.

    He became a bereavement dog in a practical sense, clutching his injured left arm and more than a dozen of his last confidants, and fled in the nearby woods.

    It wasn''t until night fell that their gang''s escape was forced to stop.

    The woods gave them cover, and the night was a perfect cover.

    However, the vast forest area is not very flat.

    Vadim finally sat down with his back against a big cedar tree, panting desperately, and subconsciously lifted his linen shirt to check the wound.

    The blood has stopped flowing, which is really a blessing in misfortune.

    But he lost a lot of blood, and he had a lot of physical exertion when running for a long time, but now he has no food or water. He is so, the brothers present are not much better than that.

    Those ordinary and young cronies are vainly trying to follow the young prince Vadim to fight the world, thus reaping fame and tangible benefits.

    Who would have thought that everyone''s righteous move against the Ross invaders would usher in the ultimate destruction.

    Under the curtain of night, these people finally began to study their future.

    They leaned close to Vadim, who was holding his wound, hoping that the leader could show everyone a clear way.

    "Boss, what shall we do from now on?"

    "We have lost everything now. Do we want to go to another manor? If we continue to go deep into the woods, we can find those who are hiding."

    Someone proposed to look for the "hidden person", as if one stone stirred up a thousand waves, it really gave the confused person a hope.

    They murmured one after another, and went to the Freedom Manor farther away, relying on their being a young man, an excellent labor force, and they would definitely be accepted by them.

    There are even people who imagine that they can marry a local woman in the new manor, as long as they get through the current predicament, there is hope for everything.

    Following this "beautiful idea", someone boldly shook Vadim.

    "Boss, let''s look for those people. They have nothing to do with Dahu. You are the most noble person of Dahu. You can also become the ruler of the new farm."

    Vadim couldn''t listen at all, and he didn''t sternly reprimand the guys for the unrealistic plan.

    He held the captured steel sword to his feet and forced himself to be still tall, and Vadim''s face was pale when the moonlight shone through the branches of the people under the tree.

    "It''s useless to rely on those cowards who are hiding! They are not the daughters of Lake Ilmen, and the Ross people have never insulted them. It is crazy to expect them to unite and fight for me."

    "But boss." Someone said again, "What else can we do besides them? We are defeated, and the Ross people are afraid that they will retaliate terribly."

    "Then you can''t find someone who is hiding." Vadim categorically concluded that the Ruths would indeed retaliate. "We stay here in search of death. They will look for my corpse. We will never stop until we reach our goal. escape."

    "Escape? Where to go?"

    "Go to the South! Go to the South desperately!"

    Vadim''s attitude is so determined that a term is ready to come out.

    Many people said in unison: "Go to Smolensk?"

    "That''s it, go to the territory of the Clivicians."

    This term is really familiar and unfamiliar to everyone. Vadim did not have a clear understanding of Smolensk. It was only in the past. His estate had some economic contacts with Smolensk through merchant trade. At least We know each other.

    There are even some contradictions between the two sides, but that is a thing of the past.

    The so-called "hidden people" whom Vadim couldn''t believe in were essentially people living by Lake Ilmen. Those guys are like the White Tree Manor, the disadvantaged who are pushed out by the people near the lake. Vadim looked down on those people at all, and had no idea about relying on those people to fight back against the Ruths to regain his power.

    The only power in this world that can crush the Rus is probably the Smolensk.

    Vadim boasted that he had made a very rational choice: "I...I am the Prince of Novgorod, the ruler of Lake Ilmen, and I am a noble person. As long as I reach Smolensk, I will definitely You can make a comeback. Then you people will still be honored by following me."

    A glimmer of hope in despair? Everyone looked at each other, they couldn''t make up their minds, since the boss said so, the brothers agreed.

    Still relying on the tree, Vadim summoned the courage to swear a poisonous oath: "I must take revenge. I will summon an army from the south and regain everything I have lost!"

    It is really a hatred of the country and the family, his mind is occupied by revenge, but will the injury of his arm kill him?

    Suddenly, the standing Avenger sat down suddenly, he was so hungry.

    When the brothers saw this, they set up a shack one after another. It''s a pity that everyone escaped in a hurry. They didn''t even carry the bow drill for drilling wood to make a fire. How can they start a fire quickly?

    Do not! Even if they have the ability to make a fire, they dare not, for fear that they will be found and killed by the Ruths who are searching.

    They are also too tired. Once their tired and frightened bodies settle down, their sleepiness will inevitably hit like a flood.

    Everyone fell asleep one after another, with fatal flaws all over.

    There are no people standing guard in groups, they are like food in the open air, and they have not recruited the Roths who searched for the fleeing enemy, but naturally attracted the roaming bears.

    The brown bear smelled the smell of blood and the strange smell of salt.

    Bears generally don''t take the initiative to attack people unless something on the human body can inspire the animality of these beasts.

    A hungry brown bear took the initiative to attack, and everyone was awakened from their sleep. They were shocked to realize that a terrible dark shadow was tearing a hapless companion. When everyone tried to help, they realized that it was a bear!

    Another person was beaten off by his elder brother, although some people stabbed the bear skin with an iron sword, but it aroused the brutality of the beast.

    Without advanced weapons, such as a steel-armed crossbow that can easily shoot through wooden boards, how can a group of young people who have been defeated and exhausted hunt bears? Even if the Russ hunted bears, few madmen would be mad enough to fight the bears at close range.

    Vadim trembled with shock, he was suddenly no longer hungry, and the thought of running away occupied his entire mind.

    He escaped again, this time out of his mind.

    How can a person with vengeance become a delicious meal for a mad bear? !

    He ignored his brothers, succumbed to the survival instinct, and ran all the way in a certain direction, disregarding the brothers.

    He ran frantically, and even the hemp rope at the seam of his leather boots broke. He still ran wildly, fell on the way and ran away.

    Until exhaustion, a black fell on the soft humus under the forest.

    ...

    "I...what''s wrong. What the hell..." Vadim was slowly waking up from an extreme headache, and everything in front of him made him feel dreamy.

    Is this actually a camp for some people on the lake?

    He gradually realized that he was lying flat on the grass with the smell of barbecue in the air.

    The hungry body sat up almost without thinking, and Vadim saw that there seemed to be a roast rabbit on the Y-shaped shelf? But those who wander are actually...

    The intense fear attacked his mind. He curled up quickly and tried to get up and escape, but he just stood up and fell down suddenly.

    This action finally attracted the attention of everyone in the camp.

    A brawny blond man walked up aggressively, carrying a small pottery urn full of lake water, and splashing water completely on Vadim''s face. Agitated by the cold water, Vadim regained consciousness.

    "You...Varyag people. Don''t! Don''t kill me."

    He subconsciously covered his face with his arms, but he caused the strong man to laugh.

    After a while, another strong man came, and the man sat down and stared at Vadim''s eyes with a wooden face: "Boy, do you still know me?"

    "You? You''re Harold?! Damn, you are here and escaped..."

    "Fleeing is the smart thing. We don''t fight with the Ross people. You see, your army who fought with them was wiped out, and the manor was destroyed by them."

    This is a great shame, and Vadim turned his face frustrated and didn''t know what to say.

    "Look at me!" Harold reached out and grabbed Vadim''s chin, unceremoniously continuing to describe what happened after the war.

    "We saw what the Rus did. They killed everyone, and countless corpses burned into a tower of fire. Even young children died. Even those who were blind and born disabled could not escape death. This is you. Hopefully, you bet everything in your manor to fight the Ross people, and the result is that even the poultry they raise are killed by the Ross people. They don''t even want to roast chicken and beef, they just want to kill all living things in Pine Needle Manor and burn them to ashes. "

    Vadim shuddered at hearing, he didn''t even doubt it.

    Harold looked at the boy''s distress, and laughed wildly with a group of brothers.

    "I lied to you. Fool, how do I know what the Ross people did afterwards? If I boldly took my brothers to see, their head would have been chopped off by them."

    "You! You amuse me! You coward!" Vadim yelled.

    "Do you dare to scold me as a coward?!" Harold pouted, stood up and deliberately stepped on Vadim''s injured left arm, and deliberately twisted his boots to make it more painful, making him scream in pain.

    "Your wounds are deadly enough. Well, let me tell you, I don''t know what the Ross people have done, but they are a bunch of villains. On a remote island called Gotland, the locals are all Varangans. They organized an army of thousands of people and was defeated by the Russians, and in the end 10,000 people died! Even our hometown of Denmark, our...our prince was killed by the Russians. Vadim, you are very brave , Dare to fight the fiercest person in the world."

    "Are you... are you complimenting me?"

    "No. You are still a reckless idiot. Your father knows this to be a docile sheep. Now you choose to fight, and the result is like this. As for us, my brother and I are just armed merchants who can live here. We don¡¯t fight with the Ross. Now your people are dead, and your injuries are deadly enough. Boy, we went into the woods to hunt and found a dying person, that¡¯s you!"

    "You guys actually saved me.

    "No. You are dying." Harold said patiently. "Your arm injury is actually very fatal. For the sake of providing a lot of slaves, I can grant you a painless death."

    "No, you can''t kill me."

    "Are you afraid of death?"

    "I want revenge!"

    Indeed, Vadim''s face did not have any fear of death, and his face was full of unwillingness to fail.

    "Vengeance? It''s ridiculous, how do you get revenge for a bereaved dog? This is your destiny. Don''t worry, our brothers will remember you and tell others that a man named Vadim led his tribe to resist the Ruths. 10,000 people were killed. !"

    This remark was still an insult. Vadim burst into tears in his grief and anger. He gritted his teeth and squeezed out his words: "I want revenge! I''m going to Smolensk. I''m the Prince of Novgorod. I want to fight with Smolensk. Morensk formed an alliance."

    "Are you going to Smolensk?" Harold immediately became interested. He looked at the brothers present and said: "Our brothers are planning to go to Smolensk."

    "take me!"

    "Why? Oh no, why!"

    Vadim''s eyes looked at the blue sky, and he solemnly said: "I want revenge. Only by relying on the power of the Smolensk can I complete my revenge. I am a nobleman, and the local leaders will reuse me, and!"

    "Say it."

    "The Smolensk people hope to obtain the fertile farmland of Lake Ilmen. As long as they use this as a bargaining chip, the Smolensk people will surely gather their troops to the north. I can promise that they can send troops to get the farmland, and I will sell some benefits. You can still be the prince of Novgorod."

    Harold only found it ridiculous. Didn''t this kid''s plan lead to another invasion?

    Well-informed, he immediately questioned: "I knew that you living in Lake Ilmen had some conflicts with the people in the south. Is it because of this reason? You let them come. If they win, you will be satisfied. You obviously will lose a lot."

    "At least the Smolensk people speak the same language as us, and both believe in flames. If you say that the Ross people are killing people everywhere, then they will definitely attack Smolensk, and then other Krivic territory. I... I want you to take me to Smolensk."

    "Are you ordering me?" Harold laughed.

    "No. This is a request."

    "Then beg me? It doesn''t matter, what kind of reward will you pay if you have nothing?" Harold shrugged. The young man in front of him did have nothing, but he also had personal value.

    He continued: "I am fair. You give us many women, brothers are happy along the way, they will also become a lot of silver coins. If you are an ordinary person, I will not hesitate to sell you. But you are Noble. Well, if you succeed in regaining power, give me...just give me a pound of gold. At least."

    Suddenly, Vadim saw hope. "Don''t talk about a pound of gold coins, ten pounds of gold coins will do!"

    "That''s ten pounds! Even if you can''t take out ten pounds of gold coins, you can use them as equivalents such as leather to deliver them."

    "That''s it, it''s a deal."

    Harold personally helped Vadim up and asked his brother to cut off some roasted rabbit meat to the hapless man.

    The next step for this group of armed Viking merchants from Pskov on Lake Chud in the west is to take their existing slaves to Smolensk in the south. Harrods and the gang are very aware of the customs of the southerners. As long as they don''t take the initiative to offend the locals, they will be persecuted. Even as long as they do business honestly, everyone is actually very popular in the Kriwicz towns.

    In such an era of information obscurity, foreign businessmen will of course be valued.

    Since Harold and his team are businessmen, the business thinking in their minds allows everyone to see business opportunities. Vadim himself is a commodity. If he dies, brothers will make less money.

    Escorting a nobleman in the north and information about the crazy killing of the Rus people to Smolensk. It''s not that the brothers have not done business there. Give the terrible news and this unlucky person to the local prince, and the brothers will surely get it. A bounty. As for the ten pounds of gold that Vadim threatened, who would believe it? He had better be successful.

    Twenty young women in the camp became slaves. In order not to starve to death, they were forced to obediently have a relationship with the Varangans. This is what Harold called "Happy all the way." But they saw Vadim, the young prince, and learned of the destruction of Pine Needle Manor.

    They had a thought that they were looking for opportunities to escape back to their hometowns, but now the people in their hometowns and hometowns are dead, and soon this lake area will be slaughtered by the Varangros people.

    They don''t know their future, and Vadim has some doubts about whether they can go to Smolensk smoothly.

    He ate some meat, and his body recovered a bit, but he saw Harold, a crazy Varang, come with a red-hot axe.

    A group of people pressed Vadim and pressed him on the grass, his injured left arm was deliberately exposed.

    "What are you going to do?!"

    Suddenly a ball of hemp rope was stuffed into Vadim''s mouth, and then it was so painful that it almost snapped off the hemp ball, and a strange scorched air filled the air.

    Harold was "welding" Vadim''s wound, and the surface flesh and blood that had started to rot were all fried to powder with a red axe.

    Without the anesthetic, Vadim simply mixed up in pain. But the penetrating injury to his arm has now been dealt with. It''s not over yet, Harold''s men took some plant ashes from the embers of the campfire, sprinkled it on Vadim''s wound, and wrapped it in a circle of rags.

    When Vadim regained consciousness, he was already sitting on the long ship of the Varanga. He stroked his waist and was startled to realize that the sword was gone, and when he looked at it, the Ross steel sword he had seized had actually become the property of the guy Harold. He has some atmosphere, but he can only admit that he is so downhearted.

    He was sitting in the middle and front of the ship, followed by a group of dull-looking women with their hands and feet tied up. Both sides of the boat were filled with Varangians, their round shields hung on the side of the boat, and everyone was struggling to paddle. Obviously, the boat was sailing on a river. Looking at the position of the sun, the boat was heading south.

    This is the road to Smolensk.

 Chapter 657ï¼š This is the strangulation after breaking the city

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The completely breached Pine Needle Manor showed its soft abdomen to the wolf-like Ross army. The sharp blade was cut up, and the liver and intestines were suddenly broken.

    The manor¡¯s army was defeated, and the last resistance was chopped off, and even the courage was wiped out.

    The Ross army who entered the manor slaughtered wantonly, and the whole scene was like hell...

    Is this the revenge the folks long for? Svetlana stood outside the manor with a crossbow, her enemy''s corpses were all around her, and the girl''s heart was strongly shocked. She has been suppressing the stomach discomfort, insisting with willpower in order to avoid embarrassment, but it is completely impossible for her to enter the manor to do more damage.

    With his dagger in his hand, Rurik saw that the main force had already entered the manor, so he deliberately brought in with his trusted guards.

    "Lanna. Go! Go and see if the enemies of your manor are wiped out by me."

    Rurik said this very coldly, and he glanced sideways at Svetlana''s indifferent, wide-open eyes, and saw the girl''s panic.

    "What? You dare not now?"

    "I...I''m afraid."

    "Afraid? You have no right to be afraid. The women around me must be Valkyrie. If you want to be my true wife, just follow me! Otherwise..."

    Rurik thought for a while. Obviously the girl was scared, so she was too lazy to talk. After receiving the sword, she held Svetlana''s elbow and forcibly dragged her forward, as if she insisted on letting her see. For tragedy.

    The girl¡¯s legs trembled and finally entered this once forbidden zone. She, like the folks in her hometown, had a natural dislike for Pine Needle Manor. The fact that the old father Ligus went to the Ross people was never something she could do with a girl. . At least for now, Lanna doesn''t have any intentions, she just wants to please Liurik, the new leader of Rose, according to her father''s request, and have an intimate relationship at the right time to regenerate her baby.

    She never thought that she had to participate in a **** battle with deadly weapons as a female soldier, and even her leather boots were stained with blood mixed with many dead.

    Here, the tortuous road is like the terrible underworld described by the priests, with screams and wailing everywhere in the ears.

    There are tragedies everywhere. Is this the revenge of the manor, the way the Duchy of Ross used the traitor?

    To be honest, the tragedy was imminent, and Rurik was shocking. His heart was shocked again, but after many **** battles, he no longer panicked.

    "Do you know where their granary is?" Rurik asked Lanna.

    The girl shivered fiercely, and with a look of horror, she hugged Liu Rick''s arm.

    "You? Really don''t know?"

    "I... don''t know. I have never been to their... manor. In my opinion, the largest building may be the granary. And..."

    "What else?"

    "Every household has surplus food. I...want to leave this ghost place."

    "That won''t work." Rurik shook her hand away completely, and ordered sharply: "Woman! Don''t blame me for being ruthless. You are never and will not be a cowardly girl. Experience the battlefield, and your will will be firm. , I will not be afraid of something in the future.

    Svetlana was noncommittal, her nodding was weak.

    "Forget it." Rurik shook his head, recruited two cronies at random, and ordered them to pay special attention to this overly nervous girl, to ensure that she would not encounter any possible attacks.

    There must be many soldiers who saw Lord Rurik and his wife come to the killing field!

    What Rurik needs is this kind of facial brushing effect, but looking for the granary of Pine Needle Manor is the most important thing.

    In the **** battle outside the manor, the army of Pine Needle Manor and its allies was almost wiped out. Only a small part of their armed farmers had experience in hunting bears together, and most of them were on the battlefield for the first time. This is the first time a large army was assembled for a battle, and it was the main force of the Russ army that swept across Finland, the Nordic waters, and Britain. Is there any reason why it is not a big defeat?

    When the army rushed into the farm, there were fewer than three thousand old and weak women and children alive in the farm. The main force of the Russ army at this moment had an amazing advantage in strength, not to mention their extremely powerful arms.

    The disaster in Pine Needle Manor is still worsening. Some women and children flee madly with a small number of them. As a result, just after they left the farm, they encountered land reinforcements from the Ross people.

    The white tree, the calf, and the angler, these hard-core allies of the Principality of Ross, have seen the collapse of Pine Needle Manor with their own eyes, like a piece of fat appearing in front of them, why don''t the brothers bite?

    To be honest, White Tree Manor was squeezed out, and the past days of the Cow Calf and Angler Manor depended on the face of the most populous Pine Needle Manor. As the saying goes, the Varangros people only come for a short time each year, but they are always there at Pine Needle Manor.

    The eight hundred of them saw the refugees who had escaped, and a group of men shouted: "Kill these people! Loot property!"

    They shouted all slogans, and all kinds of weapons were aimed at the front. A large group of people trot all the way, forming a wide and disorderly formation and rushed away.

    In this way, those who tried to escape have been completely cut off.

    The sun fell to the west, and the sunset glow was shone blood red.

    Rurik followed Svetlana''s suggestion and rushed directly to the largest building area of ??the manor, which was actually the residence of the leader Vadim.

    Some large and spacious thatched houses standing on a matrix of wooden piles are in front of you. The thick wooden doors are kicked open by the soldiers. Through the dim light, I can see that there are stacks of sacks inside.

    Rurik got in and took a look. He subconsciously felt that this was the oatmeal warehouse, and he stabbed it with a sword. The sword became a "grain spy", and a large number of grains of wheat spewed out along the bloodletting trough of the dagger like a stream.

    "Haha! Lanna, you are right, there is indeed a granary in such a spacious place!"

    Looking at Svetlana again, the girl had an awkward smile on her face.

    It is certainly a joy to find a large number of wheat, but the entire Scarlet Manor is too terrifying. She feels that there are slain souls wandering everywhere, and she wants to leave soon.

    Grain warehouses were discovered one after another. As the inspection progressed, some warehouses for storing leather and cloth also appeared.

    Because of the Lake Ilmen region, thanks to the great lakes and rivers, this area is suitable for growing oats and hardy flax. As a purely agricultural ethnic group, Novgorod of Ilmenslavs has always been self-sufficient.

    Rurik''s subordinates even found some pottery urns, although they were covered with wooden corks, they could smell the sweet and itchy odor as long as they moved their heads over.

    The armored mercenary opened the cork happily, held the pottery urn and opened his big mouth, letting the sticky honey flow.

    Honey is almost the only sweet substance accessible to Nordic people in this era.

    The Slavic women who married to Roseburg have brewed a small amount of Kvass while brewing ale in recent years. The sweet Kvass has made their Ross men ecstatic. But where is the pure honey in Kvass that makes people crazy?

    The mercenary soldier ate a stomach of honey, even though it was sweet, the discoverer tried his best to pour it into the stomach.

    When they were full, they licked the corners of their mouths and dedicated the remaining honey to their master.

    Rurik didn''t want to mix up with the killings of his subordinates. He brought more than fifty subordinates into this walled mansion area, and felt that this should be the home of the local leader, otherwise there would not be a large number of seizures.

    Indeed, this must be the mansion!

    The subordinates are counting the approximate amount of grain, cloth and other materials seized.

    He continued to enter the mansion with Lanna''s hand, and really smelled the breath of life.

    The shouting and killing outside seems to have nothing to do with this place, and there is no sense of fear here like the existence of the wall.

    Lanna let out a long sigh of relief, "It seems that the people here have already escaped, but they must have just escaped. Lurik, look at the clothes scattered on the wooden floor..."

    "It was indeed a rush to escape. Damn it, maybe this is Vadim''s home."

    "Did you kill that man?" she asked urgently.

    "Maybe. He''d better die, but I still haven''t found the man''s body..."

    Rurik''s attention is no longer on Vadim, a leader who has lost everything is not threatening, and that man''s political life is over.

    "You clean up this place first," Rurik said again.

    "Me?" Lanna was a little surprised.

    "Yes. Be my good woman, throw away the scattered clothes and sundries, and I will meet the soldiers who have done meritorious service here tonight."

    "Ok."

    ...

    The slaughter also ended when it was about to end in the evening. The Ross army, who had won the big victory, cheered for a while, and then they did it out of exhaustion.

    What is left is to do what they want. R¨¹lik deliberately indulges his subordinates. Tonight they can plunder with their ability to their fullest. This benefit also brings together those allies.

    People holding burning sticks broke into the houses and turned boxes and cabinets. Those who had hidden were found, followed by killings. The surplus grains were taken away, as were all kinds of clay pots and wooden utensils. Especially the army from the White Tree Manor, the centuries-old hatred is avenged today. They are still poor, so they frantically plundered everything available from the enemy¡¯s corpse with extremely meticulous methods, such as various daily necessities. They all intend to move back to the home of White Tree Manor for their own use.

    In comparison, the methods of the Ross and Balmerks are rougher. They don''t lack daily necessities, what they lack is food and money.

    Of course there is no money from a group of farmers, but oats are plundered a lot!

    They used the linen cloth they found to make cloth pockets, as well as the buckle-shaped backpacks that they carried on their backs, which are now big bags for carrying grains of wheat.

    Some madmen robbed one hundred pounds of wheat in a daze, and the whole person laughed like a two hundred jin fool. Because even if the Lord Duke in his hometown regularly sells wheat, cheap wheat is not expensive, but everyone has a limited amount to buy. Now this one hundred pounds of wheat plundered is his own. The opportunity to plunder so much wheat at one time is too great. rare.

    So, who is the biggest winner in this war?

    Only in terms of the plundered property, Rurik is naturally a big winner.

    As soon as the sun went down, Otto and some old men entered the mansion of the former Borudne leader aggressively, where Rurik and Svetlana were currently located.

    Coming here again, a strange sorrow floated on Otto''s old head.

    Bye bye, the elite mercenaries of Rurik not only controlled the mansion, but had already determined that a large number of materials were seized as the duke''s possession, and a sense of relief was born.

    He clenched the hilt of his sword and walked into the lobby of the mansion where a lot of oil lamps were lit. This place was clearly where the meeting with Borudne had been before. Here, he was delighted to see his son Rurik sitting proudly cross-legged, and the first Svetlana, who was once a warrior, leaned against her man''s shoulder.

    "Rurik, do you know where this place is?" Otto who appeared suddenly asked deliberately.

    "Father, are you here? This is probably the residence of a leader?"

    "Of course. This is the mansion of Pine Needle Manor. Many years ago, I brought my brothers to make a noise here. I was assassinated some time ago. Ah... everything is over. This manor, which has always been rebellious, was killed by you and my father and son. Completely eradicate."

    There seems to be a lot of nostalgia in it?

    Rurik invited the old man to sit down, and with a shake of his neck, a mercenary smiled and offered a pottery urn to the old Duke Otto.

    "This is honey? So much?" Otto was taken aback.

    "It''s honey."

    "Damn it! Damn Borudne and stupid Vadim, don''t they pay tribute to these delicacies soon?"

    Otto didn''t care about his dirty hands, so he digs honey and eats it. When he is satisfied, he returns it to the old man around him. Then he sticks out his tongue and licks his fingers, even picking up his beard and then licking his beard.

    They were busy eating honey, and Rurik casually explained the next arrangement: "We have won the war, and I will have a meeting here. I will manage the entire Novgorod by myself, and I will let the army rest on the spot. The most important thing is The place is! I want to clean up here."

    "Purge?" Otto was a little surprised, "This rebellious manor has been annihilated."

    "More than that."

    "You?" Otto suddenly had a bad feeling, "Are you going to kill more people?"

    "Some people must die! Father, if the insurgents are not completely eliminated, it will not really put down the rebellion, and I will not really directly rule. I just want to put an end to the possible new rebellion in the future, and I must not let Shilla Fort There are any threats around."

    "Then, who will your sword slash at?"

    "I don''t know. But I know that there are still many insurgents who should have joined the Vadim guy''s army. I am afraid that our army has acted too quickly, they have not had time to participate in the rebellion. They just simply did not act. , They must die."

    "So, do you want to kill them with your army? I advise you to be cautious. It is not your intention to kill innocent people indiscriminately."

    "Yes, I thought of a strategy, which requires the cooperation of the Angler Manor and the Calf Manor. I think they will tell me which other manors are **** insurgents who happened to not participate in the war."

    Otto shrugged: "It''s up to your mind. It''s not enough. You plan to have a meeting tonight, I don''t think it! Fighting is more tiring than logging. You stay here without knowing that there are people resting on the spot outside the wall. Tomorrow Our army will formally sweep the battlefield in an all-round way. As your father, I know this kind of aftermath."

    "Father, I am a child." Rurik said solemnly.

    "Yes At least you have to accompany your woman. Svetlana is the woman I chose for you, and my vision is always good. Listen, you are the real duke, you are expelled The counterfeit should enjoy the mansion, and you two will spend the night here tonight."

    "Never mind." Rurik lay down directly, letting out a sigh of relief as if he was relieved of his burden.

    This night, Pine Needle Manor was completely ruined in a sense.

    A group of fighters are already cleaning the battlefield spontaneously, and they temporarily just dragged the dead bodies out of the farm, leaving them on the more terrifying battlefield at will. As for how to dispose of the corpse afterwards, it is natural to enter the soil in accordance with the custom of the Slavs.

    The Ross army didn''t respect these enemies, but they didn''t intend to humiliate them again. The war dead were not Vikings, and they were not qualified to be burned to ashes. Even if they were buried in the ground, they were not worthy of tombstones.

    The Russian army is quite experienced in dealing with the corpses of the enemy. For example, in the Glacier Battle in the Eastern Land, 700 soldiers were killed by the unsurpassed Corvin army, and their corpses were all buried in the land for safety.

    Tomorrow, the victor will dig a number of big pits and set up some graves, which is already regarded as the benevolence of the victor.

 Chapter 658ï¼š Field plan

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    At dawn, the breeze blew across the big lake. It was supposed to be a bustling farm, but now there are only a few figures that wake up and shake.

    The area near the farm was full of people. They were all gray and white, their blood leaked into the ground, and the ground became black.

    Sleeping with thousands of dead bodies, the Ross army didn''t feel too unlucky. They are all victors, a cruel battle proved to Odin who is the real warrior.

    The early Russian soldiers searched for combustible firewood everywhere, and got clear water from the well surrounded by pebbles, and immediately cooked the seized wheat.

    This group of farmers really didn''t have any treasures to grab, and they couldn''t really satisfy them simply by capturing a batch of grain brothers, but they had already had psychological expectations and concluded that there would be no rich spoils after the war.

    In other words, no gold or silver was looted in the war in the East this year, and everyone was following the will of the Duke.

    The Ross and Balmerks rely on hunting and fishing as their main means of making a living in peacetime. Most of them are still not very interested in controlling farmland and growing wheat.

    When many people were full, the work of cleaning the battlefield officially began.

    The feet of the corpses were tied with ropes, and they were pulled to the edge of the forest to stand by.

    The soldiers from the white tree, calf, and angler manor began to dig deep pits with wooden shovel and shovel, preparing to bury many dead bodies.

    Most of the work of cleaning the station was thrown to the Allied troops. The Varangians, who were the absolute majority in the Rus army, still stayed mainly in the occupied farms and rested.

    The corpses who died in the farm were randomly thrown onto the two-wheeled trolley, the dead were quickly transported away, and the entire farm became no longer eerie and horrible.

    To bury 10,000 corpses is really a lot of work.

    Rigus went to the battlefield in the morning with a walking stick and aboard the long boat of the Ross people. He was not surprised by the victory of the Ross army, but he didn''t expect the victory to be so simple.

    When he saw the corpses piled up like a mountain on the edge, the whole figure seemed to have powdered legs, and he was so scared that he was sitting on the ground, and then he passed out in a daze.

    He was taken a few shots in front of his face before he woke up and gradually figured out the current situation.

    Uski of Calf Manor is already here, and he took those slaps.

    "Uncle, see, Pine Needle Manor is finished, and all their people are here." He said.

    "Ah! Corpses, they are all corpses."

    "You shouldn''t be here. We fought a big battle yesterday, and now our people clean up the dead bodies."

    "Where is the Ross?" Rigus asked cautiously.

    "They? Are they all resting now? Busy to clean up their trophies." Uski said with a slight dissatisfaction. It is true that he and his people came too late, and the best things were picked by the Ross army. They were late. People can only hope to pick up the missing children.

    Rigus was helped to stand up. The horror in front of him was too blinking. He hurriedly turned his face away and sighed: "R¨¹rich asked me to come to the meeting, saying that there is something important to announce. Go find him."

    "It''s okay. The Duke of Ross is in the old Borudne''s house, and Tory and I will be late."

    "Alright. I will see what my son-in-law has done then."

    Rigus was assisted and walked into the destroyed Pine Needle Manor. After a short journey, he saw multiple trolleys pulling the corpses toward the tomb to be sealed. He closed his eyes whenever he saw this tragedy. There is no extravagant hope for the scene inside the manor.

    Sure enough, some houses have collapsed, and there are obvious traces of looting and damage to the entire manor.

    A large number of Russ soldiers wearing classic Varyag helmets walked around with their arms, or a few people gathered together and chatted with a smile.

    It''s ridiculous! A lot of people are obviously dead here, so they still have the courage to laugh?

    Are they not afraid of the ghost of the dead?

    Rigus has never seen many corpses in his entire life. He has only presided over the funeral of his White Tree Manor. He has never left the Volkhov River to the lower Ladoga Lake in this life.

    He has never participated in a battle where the two sides have invested more than 10,000 troops, and naturally he has never seen the tragic situation of corpses everywhere. Today is an eye-opener. He just wanted to leave this terrible place early, and even the houses left by Pine Needle Manor had to be demolished, so that this unlucky place disappeared completely.

    Rigus had something more important. He finally arrived at the occupied Borudne Mansion. These walls-wrapped buildings were already Rurik¡¯s command center and a natural meeting place.

    No, as soon as he entered the fence, he saw Rurik himself and his lovely daughter.

    Svetlana, this girl is dressed like a capable Varanga warrior. Do not! She is a warrior, I am afraid she also killed the enemy. Look at her, sitting on a simple wooden bench patiently polishing a cluster of arrows.

    "Dad! You are here!" The girl stood up abruptly, and welcomed her with satisfaction.

    "I''m here by order." After that, his eyes turned to Rurik.

    The sword was sheathed, and Liuli Ke walked slowly with his chest high: "It seems that the people I sent out are very efficient. You are here, come in and sit down."

    "Good! Good..."

    Rigus took a good look at the young war madman. With this counter-insurgency campaign, he had a deeper understanding of his son-in-law. He had seen this handsome boy with his own eyes and praised him, but now more It''s fear. As long as this kid gives an order, a large army armed with iron will rush forward, and there will be no opponents in the whole world.

    If the White Tree Manor does not do well, this kid will turn his face and refuse to recognize people.

    Rigus had to think more, he was in awe of Otto, and now he is not only in awe of Rurik, but fear has already prevailed.

    He continued to enter the inner hall with crutches, and the aroma came to his face. No, there is still the aroma of wine in this breath.

    Otto was lying on his side on the wooden floor of the inner hall. Today, he took off his shirt and lied down casually, his white beard drooped to his chest, he didn''t know how much he had drunk, and his ruddy face could not even see the age spots. Otto seemed to be lying on his side like this, but this attitude made Rigus even more in awe, because the deep eyes exuded murderous aura at all times.

    "You are here first, just because there is something to inform you." Rurik was already sitting cross-legged, and his speech immediately caught Rigus''s eyes.

    "Okay, I will follow any orders."

    Rigus threw the stick to his followers, and those followers could also withdraw. The old guy crouched back and sat cross-legged, accepting the scrutiny of two generations of Ross chiefs.

    Regarding how to reward the hard-core ally, White Tree Manor, Rurik and Otto had already negotiated, and there was a clear disclosure in the previous meeting. Today, this person is first called to announce the reward.

    Rurik cleared his throat: "I now declare my travel promise, and I will give you the last time. In this war, our army completely destroyed the Pine Needle Manor, and the huge farmland left behind is my trophy. I! Duke Ross Liuli Ke declares that they are mine, but the vast farmland needs someone to cultivate for a long time. Now I give you 40% of the land."

    As soon as he heard this, Rigus''s inner fear was completely gone, his aging eyes shone, and it was completely beyond his estimation last time.

    He hurriedly thanked the Lord Duke for his reward, and besides the grateful words with his mouth like a pearl, he really didn''t know what else he could do.

    Rurik motioned for him to shut up, and solemnly announced: "I reward you that these lands will still receive tributes in the future, including the land of your farm, and will pay tributes to the Duchy of Ross, that is, TAX."

    Rigus felt the difference keenly. He felt that part of his existing interests would be deprived of it. After all, there is no free banquet in the world.

    "So, what proportion will we pay for the new tribute?" he asked cautiously.

    "Eleven taxes! I decided to collect tributes at this tax rate, and there will be no additional taxes for no special reason. Rigus, not just your manor, but all manors in this area will pay tribute at this tax rate. ."

    Is it just that? If Rurik decides to strictly implement the tax rate contract set by him, it will be a good thing for the future of White Tree Manor, because the tax level is not serious, and even in the long run, because a large number of new ripe fields have been obtained, and even thrown in For the expanded new farmland, even if one-tenth of each piece of farmland is taxed, the manor can still rely on a larger planting area to obtain far more food.

    But how is the problem so simple?

    Rurik continued his declaration: "Rigous, I noticed when I came here that the acres of your farm are arranged in a disorderly manner, and the area of ??the farms is not uniform. The work of measuring the acres will also begin to be implemented. You... Do you know our stika (98©M) from Ross?"

    "I know. Your lord, my farm has long been using your weights and measures."

    Rurik¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I¡¯m still to blame for not knowing you well! Unexpectedly, you have been in contact with us for decades and accepted some of our things. Very good! The length and width are both 100stika, which will be regarded as a Rose hectare ( hectare), length and width are 10 stika to make one area, ten areas are one mu (mu)."

    When Rurik formulated the rules for planning these acres, Rigus was actually a little confused.

    It''s easy to understand when it sounds dizzy. After all, the Principality of Ross must become like a real country. Of course, weights and measures must be unified across the country, especially when it comes to agricultural fields. Clearing acres of land is a time-consuming and critical national project. The area of ??pure agricultural area controlled by Rurik sober is small, and the system has been set down earlier, so that the control area becomes larger and he is in trouble.

    Stika is a unit of length inherent to the Vikings, and its length always makes Rurik think that it should be a meter, so a percent of stika is called a ministika.

    After all, the unit of length is defined by people, and Lurik doesn''t want to use the length of his feet to define what is a foot, and he does not want to use his current height to define what is a meter.

    Based on the inherent and universal unit of length, stika was appointed by him as the smallest unit for field surveying.

    He knows the definitions of hectare and area in modern English. They are actually modern and internationally used units of acre area. Since there is a very ready-made system, it is not wrong to copy and use them.

    As for one hectare in the eastern style of fifteen acres, it is really troublesome to delineate the same amount of fifteen in one hectare. But the concept of "mu" is necessary. After all, one hundred areas is a hectare, which is too trivial. Especially nowadays there is not even paper, professional book clerks do not exist, the work of measuring acres cannot be done very precisely, and the area of ??farmland should not be too trivial.

    A hectare is divided horizontally into ten equal parts, which is one mu (mu).

    In the afternoon, both Usky and Toli, who supervised the cleaning of the dead bodies, came back. They washed their hands with soap. The extreme cleanness made them feel that they had also washed away the bad luck by the way.

    The two apologized to Rurik for being late, and Rurik first entertained them with boiled honey water, and then announced that the two estates would get one-tenth of the total seized farmland.

    This seems to be a small area? For two small farms with a population of more than 700 people, they get ten tenths of farmland from a large farm that once had a population of 10,000. The two families divide equally, and the new ripened farmland they get is not equivalent to their own old farmland. Half of the total area? The two were very satisfied with the award. As for Lord Rurik''s appointment of an eleven tax, did the two raise their hands in favor?

    Why? Just because such taxes can be less than the tribute to be paid in the past! Lord Duke is really a merciful hero.

    The joy of the two people, Rurik saw it really, and when he explained the planned new farm system, the two first looked at each other and supported it.

    It was precisely in the evening when Rurik relied on the seizure of a large amount of agricultural materials to reward the army in the Pine Needle Manor occupied by him.

    All the generals of the Russian army and the leaders of the Allied forces gathered here.

    Some of the captured livestock were killed, and the noble people ate the barbecue. People near the sea have never experienced a lack of salt. The barbecue was sprinkled with high-quality Atlantic sea salt from the Balmerks, which made Usky and Toli ecstatic! Unexpectedly, if you really worked hard for the Ross people, you could eat salt wantonly.

    This is the case in the area around Lake Ilmen. It seems that the area is very close to the sea, but in fact, it is basically impossible to float to the Gulf of Finland with the poor sailing ability of the local Slavs. What''s more, the large area where the Neva River enters the bay is not so much the sea as it is a lake. The low salinity of the seawater seems to be okay even if it is used as fresh water.

    The seized ale was drunk indiscriminately, and the spirits vodka carried were also shared by everyone.

    Even, the spirits in the exquisite glass burned with blue flames, and this kind of good show was frequently staged in the wild laughter of everyone.

    Don''t watch Otto''s old age. He held the clay pot and reached out to dig for honey. He looked like a bear in a hurry, and he was even more vigorous in drinking hard liquor.

    No, he drank a small glass of burning liquor, and his gray beard was actually ignited. A piece of burlap was suddenly thrown on his face to ensure that his beard did not burn out...

    Drinking a farce or drinking burning spirits, the Ross people have long been surprised. But this game is clearly a miracle in the eyes of Usky, the leader of the Calf Manor and Tory, the leader of the Angler Manor! In shock, they witnessed the Ross people sipping the burning wine in a crystal cup, which seemed to be cheap.

    Because Arik was drunk, this kid had to show his uncle Otto that he was not afraid of strong alcohol. He arrogantly snatched the glass bottle and filled himself with two bottles. After a while, he felt that the world was spinning, and he forced himself not to be drunk while he was confused. The glass plate containing the barbecue also smashed. Seeing this Everyone laughed at this kid as a big fool, no one regretted the glass ball.

    Tonight, the Ross army began their triumphant carnival. They lit campfires everywhere and ate boiled oats and grilled fish.

    The bonfires are so dense that they can be seen in the distant manor.

    However, some uninvited guests have arrived in some manor houses. The dragon head battleship landed suddenly, and the people on the shore hid in panic. Only the manor chief cautiously approached and asked about the matter.

    There are as many as five long ship soldiers divided into five routes to announce that the Duke of Ross has completely annihilated the fact that Pine Needle Manor is rebellious and has no survivors. The manor who received the information was ordered to arrive at the occupied Pine Needle Manor for a meeting within three days. Those who leave will be regarded as resisting and will encounter complete revenge.

    Rurik gave the messenger enough time, and he also felt that he gave enough time to the manor owners.

    In fact, three days are still a little nervous, but isn''t the tight time also a good thing? They don''t have time to linger, and the manor must come to the meeting quickly to accept the key arrangement of Duke Ross.

    Even death...

 Chapter 659ï¼š Cleaning

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    If tonight is a simple celebration banquet, Rurik only needs to worry that all the generals of the regular army of the Principality of Russ will come to have a barbecue and spirits feast.

    Usky and Toli, the two local estate owners were fortunate enough to have the dinner because they provided Rurik with a list-a cleansing list.

    There are twenty manor houses living on the lake. Vadim, the leader of Pine Needle Manor, has set off a great rebellion. He may have been buried or escaped without a trace. Rick has not paid much attention to his life and death. What he cares about is the attitude of the other seventeen manors to the rebellion. Five of the seventeen manors directly participated in the rebellion. What about the remaining twelve? I''m afraid they just didn''t have time to send troops!

    Usky and Toli, at this moment, they have no regard for other manor owners. In order to flatter the Duke of Rose, they selected five of the seventeen main manors. In fact, it was the five who sent soldiers to fight. It is learned that when Vadim declared war on Ross, the five estates were particularly enthusiastic about mobilization for war. As for other people, most of them are hesitant, not as if they feel that this is death, and grasping the actual escape will achieve the glory of victory today.

    They proposed their names, and Rurik personally found a wooden board with a knife to engrave the names of these killers in Roman letters.

    As a monarch, Rurik even wanted to cleanse all the local nobles around the lake, leaving only a large number of people for management. After all, even if they choose to resist, they still have to have a boss with charisma.

    Purging the local nobles and replacing them with their own cronies, such a technique could not be normal in ancient times.

    However, if you put yourself in the place and think about it, how can you manage the huge lakeside fields? The locals have formed a rather stable agricultural ecological structure, forming a manor, which really kills the family of the manor owner, I am afraid that subsequent tax collection will become a big problem. For the time being, these local nobles still have improper use value abolished.

    It is still a smart plan to produce the first evil and liquidate the embarrassed ones.

    Lurik deliberately stayed in the occupied Pine Needle Manor and waited. During this waiting period, the huge manor was ushered in a vigorous demolition operation.

    Pine Needle Manor will no longer exist! This is the harshest punishment for the rebels.

    No, the many wooden beams of the house were torn down, and the astonishing number of beams became a very special and important trophy, which was divided up by the manor of the three iron "Conglong".

    The calf and the angler¡¯s manor all have their homes on the opposite side of the big lake. If they don¡¯t use the Ross boats, they really can¡¯t bring the spoils back to their home quickly. Simply, they began to build brand new wooden houses on the spot, each guarding the 5% of the farmland trophies they had just allocated.

    In the White Tree Manor, the bare-armed men have the right to borrow the Ross ship directly to transport the wood back home.

    They had to work hard to do this because Master Rurik ordered the immediate implementation of the policy-basically in accordance with the style of Shilla Fort, a circular wall with a tower was built outside the White Tree Manor.

    The White Tree Manor will also receive a brand new name, and the so-called fuzzy concept of Novgorod has been completely determined.

    The core of the city lies on the Volkhov River, and the huge Ilmen Lake is not far to the south.

    This is true of Novgorod, and her city''s location is also very much in line with the historical process.

    Loot wooden beams can make the construction of walls and towers faster. Novgorod will be used as a residential house and a military camp. It will definitely expand and become the political, economic and military center of this lake area. More importantly, it will become a land of riches and rice in the realistic sense of the Duchy of Russ.

    No, the Ross conquerors have been cruising on the lake with traditional long boats, the fishing ropes were dropped, and the people on the boats started fishing.

    Even the sail destroyers, they were ordered to bring large trawl nets made of twine into the lake, wandering in boats, and wantonly plundering local European perch, burbot, and siniperca. The general water depth of Lake Ilmen is only ten meters, and the bottom of the lake is quite flat with mud, and there is almost no decayed wood. Under such hydrological conditions, although it is impossible for Ross'' ships to have any sonar equipment, their trawl nets seem to sweep the water aimlessly, which is actually a kind of sweeping fish.

    The ship started fishing in the morning. In the afternoon, a group of people smiling like big fools drove the boat towards the shore of the lake. The number of nets in the net bag reflected the silver-white luster of the fish. .

    The Slavs on the shore never thought that the Great Lake would have such a rich output! In fact, almost none of the Slavs who served in the Duchy of Ross had seen trawl fishing. This technique was normalized in Northern Europe. They were rare and enviable. They had their own ethnic group who had been guarding the Great Lakes for hundreds of years. Do you want outsiders to teach?

    The ruins of Pine Needle Manor are disappearing as quickly as the naked eye can see. The roofs of those houses whose properties were evacuated have been demolished, and a large amount of thatch and broken wood have a destination for fuel.

    The Ross army grilled the fish caught, and then cooked the salty oatmeal in this clay pot, life is really good.

    Look at the wheat fields beside the lake again! This year, all the farmland left by Pine Needle Manor is owned by the Duchy of Ross. Even though Lord Rurik claims that the wheat produced belongs to the duchy (actually equivalent to his property), the general public can still use money at the old price in the severe winter. Buy it.

    It was Duke Rurik who brought the victory to everyone. There must be wise and profound meaning in how he arranges. Mortals should not question the decision of the Son of God, and everyone is so self-disciplined to ignore it, but is busy enjoying and even exchanging trophies with their companions.

    Will the army stay here for a long time? Is the crusade to conquer the Karelians finally about to begin?

    Presumably, Lord Duke hosted all the manor owners in the lakeside area, and a new expedition began.

    If you want to entertain a group of "priest guests", Rurik is here to set up an open-air meeting place.

    Feast? Pooh! Obviously it was a feast for the grand sect, but Rurik would never be a hesitant overlord of Chu.

    The venue he chose was the largest courtyard in the mansion of Borudne, the old leader of Pine Needle Manor. This place had been quickly cleaned up, and blood was not visible on the dry ground, as if there had been no killings here.

    It was here that Otto was assassinated and escaped.

    Borudne himself was assassinated here by his own son Vadim.

    Since this is bad luck, let the five insurgents die together!

    There were a hundred swordsmen and axemen lying in ambush outside the wooden wall, as long as they heard the sound of the horn, they would all kill them.

    The plan is being carried out carefully. Those manor owners who are completely ignorant of the situation of the Hongmen Banquet can only take very few entourages due to the pressure of reality, rowing a canoe to the defeated Pine Needle Manor.

    Wouldn''t the Ross people really kill the huge manor without leaving any people or animals, as the messenger said?

    Many manor owners have illusions, but when they see the Varyag ships wandering around on the lake, their illusions collapsed. Then when they landed, a ridiculous question appeared in front of them¡ªwhat about the huge Pine Needle Manor?

    A large number of buildings have been demolished, and there are wandering Varangas everywhere.

    All the manor owners who landed were rigorously searched by heavy-armored Ross soldiers armed to their teeth, and all the meat-cutting knives were confiscated. The soldiers only allowed the manor himself to be seen, and the entourage was driven to a wooden house that had not been demolished and waited.

    The owners of the manor seemed to have contacted each other, and they all arrived at Pine Needle Manor by boat around noon on the last day of the appointment. When all their personnel arrived, it was almost evening.

    This group of manor owners were already unarmed, and they were driven to a house collectively, just like a flock of sheep locked in a sheepfold. Some people are complaining, some are yelling. The Roth warrior who bared his teeth came over, said swearing Noss, and fiddled with the axe in his hand, forcing them to shut up with a hideous expression.

    Arik walked into the temporary residence of Rurik and Otto happily, the dozer awakened by the sound of footsteps.

    "Are they finally here?" Rurik, who was taking a nap at Svetlana, asked, opening his wistful eyes.

    "It just so happens that I just explained this to you. Brother, it''s time for the knife to see blood."

    "Okay! Let them all see the fate of the traitor!"

    The son became a fierce man, and Otto was most satisfied with Rurik like this. He stood up and said nothing, determined to take a good look at his son''s methods with these aging eyes.

    Duke Rurik of Ross with his wife Svetlana, the old Duke Otto, Duchess of Ostara Carlotta, Captain Arik of the First Banner, Captain Helafide of the Third Banner, and Captain Medveit of the Slav Banner , Master of Archery Frazer.

    The calf, the angler, and the white tree, the owner of the three estates.

    And even the young and close comrades of Liurik.

    This group of nobles all lived in this open-air feast. There was a leather cushion on the flat ground, and there was nothing wrong with sitting on the ground. As for the feast of the banquet, it is a selected calf. At this moment, the skinned, boneless and cleaned calf is roasting on the fire, and it will take some time for it to be fully cooked.

    Rurik sat in the most noble place, and the others waited on either side of the seat. Some of the leather cushions in the distance were empty, and there was about to be filled with all the seventeen manors that arrived later.

    People remain vigilant and sit quietly, just because in a short while, a big show will be staged first here.

    In this banquet hall, there are more than fifty guards and armed guards. They are standing against a wooden wall holding a halberd. A hundred swordsmen and axe are separated from them by a wooden wall. Glend was a real toolman. His steel sword was like a monster who wanted to drink blood. He listened to the small voices with both ears. As soon as Rurik''s command came, a hundred brothers rushed to kill him.

    No, Rurik clapped his hands: "Come here! Invite all the guests in!"

    Finally, the seventeen local manor owners who were locked up in the increasingly dimly lit house finally left the place of restraint. They all wore self-proclaimed noble floral gowns and furs. Although there was a little bit of heat, they were all in order to show their identity. Continue to wear it.

    Before they entered the meeting place, they had to walk a single way under the crowd of thousands of Varanga fighters. They endured their fear and finally entered the meeting place, sitting on leather cushions according to the requirements of the Ross people.

    For an instant, the scene fell into a weird silence.

    Rurik looked at them first. Five of them will be executed. Which five lucky manor owners are they?

    Might as well, you can talk to them first.

    Rurik stood up, holding his rapidly changing voice and said: "Manor owners, Vadim the insurgent is dead. I killed all the people in Pine Needle Manor. Soon, this manor will be demolished. , The house turned into farmland, as if Pine Needle Manor never existed."

    Hearing these words, all the newly-visited manor owners twisted their faces and trembled. This young boy is really the new leader of the Ross people? The eyebrows really resembled the old Otto sitting next to him, but the boy''s vicious methods were indeed a hundred times better than his father''s, and he actually explained this terrible killing fact in the calmest words.

    Seeing the faces of these people were all wrong, Rurik deliberately said: "I heard that many of you support the rebellion. The reason why I can''t see you in the war is simply because you are too slow. "

    This remark had already brought obvious killing intent, and some wise men hurriedly stood up: "My lord! We dare not rebel. It is the **** father-slayer Vadim. He said we would kill all of us if we did not! With a population of only a thousand people, it is easy to be killed by them. My lord! How dare we rebel against the great Ross?"

    "Really? What''s your name."

    "Drevislav Sokoslavich, the owner of Green Grass Creek Farm."

    This name, Rurik remembered that it appeared on the list, and he would not have heard it wrong. Looking back at this person''s remarks in this way, isn''t it a sophistry throughout the article.

    He asked him to sit down and heard what other people had said, even if there was a grievance, let him speak out now.

    This order, let''s see that all the seventeen people talked about all claiming to be under the coercion of Vadim, but they rushed to say that they had no objection.

    "Be quiet! There are traitors among you!"

    After that, Rurik took out the wooden plank and winked at a guard with a horn on his chest.

    The horns blew! There was a commotion beyond the wooden wall, and Grund rushed in with a hundred swordsmen. At this moment, Arik, Helafide and others also drew their swords, their eyes serious and murderous.

    All the swordsmen who broke in were ordered to keep quiet, but Rurik continued his words.

    Rurik ordered the frightened 17 people to report their names one by one, and as long as they matched the lives engraved on their wooden boards, he ordered his subordinates to take them aside.

    As a result, five manor owners who clearly participated in the rebellion were arrested. The five people were immediately **** with ropes, like a hairy crab, and then pressed on the ground so that they could only struggle for a limited time, and they looked like fat sheep waiting to be slaughtered.

    In this situation, the other twelve manor owners were dumbfounded. They wanted to avoid them, but they were trapped inside the wall by the Ross soldiers who formed the shield wall.

    Rurik continued to roar in Slavic language: "You five participated in the rebellion. You are traitors to the great principality. The evidence for the rebellion is solid. Today is your death date! Come, execute!"

    Who could have expected that going to a banquet was to die? None of the seventeen people had such a psychological estimate, and they all felt that they could show their sincerity by coming in person.

    Even if that Dreyvislav claimed to be intimidated and didn''t want to be an enemy of Ross at all, his head of Guizhou was chopped off by a warrior with a large axe, and his entire head was raised in public.

    All five were beheaded, and the soldiers held Qian''s head high to show the fate of the rebels.

    The twelve people shuddered at the sight, and more than one of them was frightened into diapers. They all knelt down without being ugly, and begged Duke Ross to spare their lives.

    "Spare? Yes! Have you seen the fate of the rebels?"

    They said yes one after another.

    "Actually, I know that if you move faster, you will join the team against our Russian army. Mine is fair. No one who was killed has been investigated and sent troops to the war. You people did not do this. I like the fact that you did not participate in the rebellion, and you did your wise work to avoid death. You have also seen that this is how the rebels end up. I hope you will do it yourself, otherwise you will become ruins like Pine Needle Manor!

    They don''t know what to say, and some people even fainted because of extreme panic and sudden relaxation.

    This is a great feast, when the leader of the traitor to the death is executed, the blood of the traitor is sprinkled on the banquet hall, it can be regarded as a warning to all the local Slavic nobles, or to the entire Rus Principality.

    The fate of the rebels is to be beheaded in public! This is very consistent with the customary law of the Rus people for hundreds of years, and it is also understandable and acceptable by the local Slavs.

    The corpse was pulled away, and the beheaded heads were also thrown out. The blood-stained land was temporarily sprinkled with some ashes and covered with soil. After a while, the whole beef roasted with hard vegetables was placed on a trolley and pushed into the banquet scene.

    At this time, Rurik issued another order, and all the swordsmen and axemen on the scene retreated, and even the fifty guards with halberds were all gone.

    Otto witnessed the clean execution of the rebels by his son R¨¹lik. He was so happy that he stood up and announced the beginning of the banquet. A group of people shared the roasted calf...

    The confiscated dagger Ross was returned, and the twelve manor owners who were frightened and looked at the roast beef in the glass plate, ignoring the preciousness of the glass plate.

    They didn''t dare to eat it for a long time, and their minds were full of the killings just now. Look at the Ross people who ate beef, they are simply monsters! They happen to be the well-deserved masters of this lake area.

 Chapter 660ï¼š grace

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The twelve manor owners grabbed the barbecue and ate with trembling, eating and drinking with a group of fighting madmen. They were afraid that each other''s sudden whim would result in their heads being chopped off.

    A calf was eaten by everyone and only the skeleton remained, and the seized wine was drunk in five oak barrels.

    The Ross people are enjoying their happy life? The owners of the manor just want to go home and stay, hoping to escape from this ghost place soon.

    Rurik only drinks a glass of ale. When many people are a little confused, when the meat on the trailer is only the skeleton of the cow, the banquet should end here.

    Those manor owners who were always vigilant ordered at any time, and finally they waited for the new order of the young Duke of Rose.

    "You manor owners, I see that you have been too cautious. Don''t worry, I will not kill you. I can promise that as long as you remain surrendered, you will be rewarded."

    reward? Is there any reward?

    They don''t have time to think well, or they can''t think in this suffocating scene.

    In fact, with regard to the follow-up arrangements for these manor owners, R¨¹rik boasted that his pending policies would effectively resolve the stability of the region.

    He also announced: "You will stay here tonight, and tomorrow I have the most real arrangements for you, for all the Novgorod nobles. Come here! Take them down to rest."

    Armed guards appeared again, and they dragged the manor owners with their loose legs away. The courtyard of the banquet was filled with the laughter of the Ross people...

    "Keep on drinking! Keep on eating!" Otto shook his head and asked the guys to drink and dance. The group of manor owners who were in the way were invited away, and everyone could continue to eat and break up.

    How long the banquet lasted, Lurik did not know. He left the table early due to embarrassment and fell asleep. Those who stayed at the banquet and those who had appetites were satisfied.

    In the banquet hall, there is a man who is the most able to drink and the most daring to eat meat and wheat.

    Medvedt was too excited. When he learned of his brother-in-law Rurik''s reward in advance, he was full of happiness.

    He will gain a lot of power, even if this power probably won''t be inherited by his own heirs, the supreme power of the Duchy of Ross will inevitably fall in the hands of his sister''s son.

    Sister Svetlana, she participated in the war, fighting like the Valkyrie believed by the Rus. She is no longer like a Slav, but a Rose?

    "It doesn''t matter, it''s all my sister."

    Medvedt has realized the power and privileges of being a cousin, but his structure is limited. After seeing the strength of the Ross people, he only wants to rely on their power to make his White Tree Manor more powerful.

    Ruling the entire Novgorod on behalf of the Rus, like Vadim, who stands on his own as a prince who is unpredictable?

    "No, I will take care of this place on behalf of Rose, nothing more. Don''t think about anything wrong, only good days are waiting for the people."

    On the whole, the Slavic people on the shore of Lake Ilmen are xenophobic. They are a purely agricultural ethnic group, and they are the most taboo against outsiders encroaching on their land. But isn¡¯t the White Tree Manor on the Volkhov River an external other to the Great Lakes?

    The xenophobic Slavs, such as the pine needle manor, have been wiped out, the hard-core rebels have been purged, and the rest of the people can only obey.

    To understand this, the first thing he thought of Medvedt was to reconcile the relationship with the people on the lake. After a lapse of a hundred years, the excluded White Tree Manor is back with the power of Ross!

    The White Tree Manor and his own power were rewarded by the Duke of Ross, and he must be a governor and take care of it by Deliulik.

    Medvedt was finally drunk, and he actually fought side by side with multiple Varanga tribes, and participated in multiple **** battles with Varanga.

    He was regarded by everyone as his own. A group of men gathered together to talk to each other, naturally talking about fighting, plundering, and even talking about marriage and childbirth...

    Even some people have begun to congratulate this Slav who is about to gain power.

    Medvedt was not overwhelmed, the bones of the beheaded manor owner were not cold. There are some things that can''t be said clearly. It is not a pity for those killed to participate in the rebellion, but it seems that they are also killing chickens and monkeys. It is the brother-in-law who frightens himself with the blood of these people.

    Some people fell asleep at the banquet site until the cool breeze and noise in the morning awakened them.

    Rurik reappeared in front of everyone, his image in stock, washed his face and blond hair, really capable and stylish boy.

    In this era, life in the slack season is always full of boring, and it seems that the biggest entertainment is childbirth.

    The Ross army stationed in the traditional Slavic farms did not receive an order to evacuate, and they were also asked not to attack other manors on their own initiative.

    The army seems to be left here, but in fact every Rus and Balmerk are actively discovering the agricultural value here.

    If you can farm the land and get the output, who would go out to sea every year to be a pirate? Even if it is fishing, the risk of fishing in a haystack is much higher than that of rippling lakes.

    They went into the woods to hunt, and some of them ran very far, only to see some new farms that were unknown in the past.

    There was even an encounter between a Ross hunter and a farmer in the deep forest, and the embarrassing encounter would scare the other party to escape with a wooden hoe.

    When the hunter met the news of the strange farmer and did not go further, the soldier in White Tree Manor pointed out that it was the so-called "hidden person."

    The Novgorod region with Ilmen Lake as the center must have a population of one hundred thousand people. Lurik firmly believes that there are more than 20 farms on the lake, and the total population is actually not large. The vast majority of people are absolutely hiding. I''m afraid they didn''t intend to hide. It''s just that the area is too large. Slavic immigrants have a blue ridge, and small settlements are built in dense forests to live a closed agricultural life. It''s normal.

    Want to include those who are hiding? This is a must! Those people must accept Ross''s rule, but this troublesome job can be thrown at the Governor of Novgorod.

    A lot of news reached Rurik''s ears, and the vast farmland was even more visible.

    R¨¹lik wakes up early today to see the farmland he owns. Apart from appreciating the spoils, he also examines the level of local farming.

    Look at the cleaned Pine Needle Manor, their oat field nursery is messy, not as neat as the wheat seedlings of the White Tree Manor that have been sown with a curved plough.

    In this way, it is completely at the same level as those allied tribes on the shore of Lake M?laren, but the latitude of Lake Ilmen is further south and the accumulated temperature is high, which makes rough agriculture also have a relatively good harvest.

    However, there is room for this amazing agricultural technology improvement, not only to plow and turn the soil, but also to use human and livestock manure and reed lake mud to fertilize the field, and even irrigation. It''s just that these advanced technologies cannot be implemented immediately.

    After the inspection in the morning, Rurik became more determined in his heart to reward the twelve farmer owners.

    The big stick has been rammed, and they are all afraid of Rosvin''s rights. Now it is time to reward him with carrots, so that he will be soothed and soothed.

    If there is no "great man from the sky", the lakeside farmers can still plant their land for hundreds of years, and it will take too long for the local aristocrats to evolve to build a country.

    Now, the Novgorod region is already the direct rule of the Rus Principality, and the past strategy will be completely terminated today.

    At noon, there is no banquet.

    The twelve manor owners who had been exhausted, as well as the three arrogant manor owners of the white tree, the calf, and the angler, were invited to the same house by Rurik.

    Medvedt and Svetlana are also here, and here Rurik personally gave a meeting to a group of local Slavs.

    He sits on a leather cushion, with old Otto holding a patterned steel sword beside him, sitting here like an idol, staring at these manor owners with sharp eyes, which represents the past.

    Rurik is not polite anymore. He treats everyone together and ignores their faces. He bluntly said: "Since ancient times, we Ross people have asked for tribute every year. From this year on, everything has changed! I! Lord Rurik of Ross, from From now on, the entire Novgorod will be directly classified as part of the Rus Principality, and Novgorod will always belong to Rus. You residents of the manor are all new Russ now!"

    New Ross? What does it mean? What does it mean to rule directly?

    The owners of the manor looked at each other, they wanted to say a lot but didn''t dare to speak.

    Liurik made a gesture, and Medvedt stood up. The man who followed the Ross army to eat meat and fish has now become very burly. If he is not fluent in Slavic, standing here is basically a standard Varangian warrior.

    This son is the successor of White Tree Manor. After the death of the old fellow Rigus, Medved is the owner of the manor.

    This person must be useful for being named by the Duke of Ross.

    "However, the residents of Veliky Novgorod have their own lives, and this duke will undoubtedly force you to change too much. Now, I have appointed Medvet of the White Tree Manor as the local governor, and will take over Velikiy Novgorod on my behalf. You must support Medvedt¡¯s work, and I will restrain him from doing anything extraordinary..."

    Rurik took a bit of a word to explain, the ten nervous twelve people were respectful, and even the chiefs with white trees, calves, and anglers were also listening.

    Rigus, he is very happy that his eldest son can take up this important position. It seems that Medvedt used the authority of the Ross people to make White Tree Manor hegemony in this lake area? No, this is not the case.

    The monarch appoints a governor to rule. This is an invention in Northern and Eastern Europe. Even in the Frankish kingdom, the concept of governor has disappeared since the collapse of Western Rome.

    The governor defined by Rurik is actually an extension of the old term "war chief". As for this group of manor owners, they have also been rewarded with a new title, namely Bjorn, or Boyar, for "defending the monarch." Powerful people".

    The fifteen manor owners in this house all received the title of Boyar, or big landlord or squire. This term is a standard Varangian vocabulary. With this title, Rurik announced to them that all The owners of the manor are all guards of the Duke and are directly responsible to the Duke¡¯s family.

    Boyar''s power was recognized and protected by the duke, and Boyar must also perform all kinds of clothes to the duke.

    As for Medvedt, he was a Boyar noble first and then the appointed governor.

    If Medvedt does not do well, other Boyars have the right to make suggestions to the Duke. Medvedt is not a monopoly. He only has the power to collect taxes on behalf of the duke. The rest of the affairs shall be decided by the boyar nobles of the farms.

    Do most of the affairs need to be discussed by everyone? Isn''t this returning to the old traditions of the past?

    People with a keen political cell smelled the hidden benefits and the Duke of Rose¡¯s implementation of the grace, and suddenly raised their heads just when others doubted.

    "Our Redwood Manor fully supports the Duke''s resolution. We support Medvedt as the governor. We will continue to pay tribute to Rose as agreed."

    Someone raised their heads, and those who were hesitant immediately followed up.

    The owners of the manor all made positive statements, for fear that future generations would be persecuted by the Ross people.

    Is it true that they are so supportive? Rurik felt that the support of the owner of the Redwood Manor was sincere, and most of the others were also sincere. After all, he was indeed doing grace and profit.

    They also have no choice.

    Old Otto was laughing, and everyone in Ross was laughing. This was a confident smile. They saw a large group of local Slav aristocrats vying to beg the Rus to rule. In the past, this group of guys had only fear and reluctant sadness on their faces.

    No, another clever flattery fell directly on the ground and crawled in front of Rurik like a lizard.

    "Pine Needle Manor is full of vicious methods in order to gain hegemony. Rose is the best mediator. Rose eliminates the guilty. Once we fought with each other, now the great Duke of Rose finally brought us peace. We welcome Rose''s reign. ."

    Rurik listened carefully, why is this so familiar?

    what! Isn''t this history?

    "Doesn''t their history books record that Chief Rurik and a thousand warriors mediated the melee of the Novgorod people, unified here as an arbitrator, and founded the Principality of North Rus. A thousand warriors? First and third A thousand soldiers of the flag team? I am Rurik. I am indeed the mediator, arbitrator, and prince.¡± The more he thinks about it, the more interesting it becomes.

    The course of history has entered the right path in the East. Perhaps this is the destiny of the general trend.

    "Which manor are you the leader?" Rurik asked.

    "Linen Manor. This is Msti Vadishevich. Sir, we are good at planting linen and making linen."

    This person is really flattering, and the means of flattering is also smart, and he actually recommends his own specialty. Rurik''s eyes were bright, because this lake area is indeed easier to grow flax than Lake M?laren in the north, and there is indeed a master of linen weaving here.

    I am afraid that it is more than that. Each manor has its own specialties. I am afraid that the various manors around Lake Ilmen have realized economic complementarity for a long time. As long as they are supported and used, the local area will surely burst into ancient and powerful productivity.

    Finding out their industrial potential is the next thing. At present, the land that supports the life of these estates is fundamental.

    The Rus Principality directly ruled here, also in order to stably obtain the output of wheat, hemp, and leather.

    They are all announcing that they will pay tribute, that is, tax, in strict accordance with the Duke¡¯s regulations.

    It is the tax issue that is the most fundamental issue of this meeting.

    Rurik ordered them to be quiet and solemnly announced: "I will start the eleventh tax against you. I will send someone to count your acres. This project will be completed this year. What is the eleventh tax? The output of a piece of farmland, One-tenth is the tax paid to Rose. How much tax you pay is not related to your population, but only related to the area of ??farmland! Oats, rye, wheat, and flax are all taxed at the rate of one-tenth."

    The imperial grain tax is the current tax pillar of the Rus Principality. In other words, in the era of the clan, Rus asked the Slavs for grain is the predecessor of the grain tax. Now, under the definition of Rurik, grain is a general equivalent with currency attributes.

    However, the economic model of the Ross territory is essentially diversified. She is a civilization, so the civilization of the Ross Principality is now advancing by sea and land. For these pure Slav farmers, not only do they have to collect food taxes, they should also enter the forest to catch wild animals.

    They caught a batch of squirrels, sleds, sables, ferrets, or other beasts. Rurik stipulated that each manor should take out one thousand squirrel skins per year, and ferrets and the like cherish leather, only one hundred per year.

    Given the current ecological situation, cherishing leather animals is still everywhere, and Rurik feels that his request is not a big problem.

    This is just a rigid requirement of taxation. When he explained that he would come up with a price that everyone accepted (market price), and purchase extra food, honey, dried fish, various leather, woodware, pottery, etc., all the manor owners were delighted.

    Those Varyag merchants come occasionally, and the Ross people are always there. In the past, they almost didn''t do business and only wanted to ask for it.

    Now, Rurik, Duke of Ross, is really different from his father.

    Rurik''s promise is not only that, he is also announcing: "I will build a trading place here, and openly sell iron farm tools, salt, gems and other goods to all your manors."

    Trade is what everyone welcomes most. If trade is stable, Duke Ross will be the true saint. Even if the price of the transaction is higher, or the price is not a problem, the most lacking of Veliky Novgorod is a stable trading place.

    Rurik''s benevolence continued.

    "I will immediately sell a batch of iron farm tools to all your estates, and you can immediately take out the surplus grain to buy. Since this year''s situation is too special, I declare that only this year, I will exempt you from this year''s tax!"

    They were dumbfounded, including Otto also understood these Slavic sentences, and immediately cast doubts.

    The Ross people were complaining that Rurik was too kind, and the Slavs couldn''t believe it was true.

    Rurik declared: "This year, Novgorod will be tax-free! My Duke, my order is absolute. This is my gift to you. Listen, I can promise that you will live under the direct rule of Ross. It will get better and better. The era of peace that belongs to you has arrived."

    A beautiful era of peace has arrived?

    Yesterday, the owners of the manor witnessed the terrible killing of the remnants of the rebellion. Today they both got the title of Boyar Nobility when they left.

    Rurik said that kindness is kindness, he let these people go, and also gave them a batch of wooden and iron farm tools seized from the Pine Needle Manor.

    As a matter of fact, a great privilege was given to these twelve manors-to draw salaries from the bottom of the survivors of the five manors that assisted the rebellion.

    These manor owners have the right to carve up the women and children of those manor to carve up their population and become their own, so as to enhance the strength of their manor. They can plunder their property, have and only own the farmland, and be classified as the Duke of Ross.

    Will such an arrangement make Conglong''s three manors jealous, and will Ross and Balmok complain?

    Indeed, Rurik observed this sentiment, but the complaint was quickly resolved. Because the most extensive farmland belongs to the Duke of Ross, Ross''s small family can own these property rights. According to the old rules of land reclamation in Shilla Fort, all the crops and farm tools are provided by Rurik, they should provide tax! It''s just that the property rights of these lands still belong to the family of the Duke of the Duchy of Ross.

    The so-called newly reclaimed land belongs to the land reclaimers, and the tax will be paid according to the regulations in the future after statistics. The spoils of farmland after the rebellion are the private property of the duke''s family in a full sense.

    As long as the Ross people become farmers, they have to pay the eleven taxes. They are all smart people. If you add them up, you will know that being a farmer is a very profitable business.

    When the farm is busy, the farm is harvested, and the rest of the time is not taking a boat to fish, or even following the duke to fight the world. Just like the traditional Danish days, spring planting and autumn harvesting, the warm summer farmers have turned into fishermen and even pirates. It''s just that the farmland and geographical environment that the Ross men are about to master are much better than the Danes.

 Chapter 661ï¼š Slavic wedding

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The shovel digs the pit, the double saw cuts the big cedar tree, and the trunk is processed and inserted into the pit to become the foundation pillar of the wall.

    The White Tree Manor became the city of Novgorod, and the construction of the city wall entered the fast lane.

    Medvedt served as Governor of Novgorod, he seemed to be in power, but in fact he was constrained in many aspects. The right to use large tracts of farmland will be handed over to various Varangian immigrants. Although the Grand Duke Rurik has established by law that everyone is a Ros, the Ros is different from the Ros.

    The real Varangian talents are the real Rus, and the Rus tribe population among them is the top noble.

    A large-scale immigration operation is ready to take place, and there will soon be a large number of Gnostic-speaking people in this lake area.

    Perhaps this is a good thing. The intermarriage between the Varangans and the Slavs has been carried out for many years, I am afraid that after many years...

    Medvedt was too lazy to think.

    The counter-insurgency war ended in June, and it is now the end of June, and the Slavic summer festival is approaching.

    It is a good thing that the war can end at this point in time.

    Those who left the manor house immediately declared the peace promised by the Conquerors of Ross when they returned home. People''s panic has disappeared a lot. When the people knew that they could plunder the population wealth of the five estates that followed Vadim''s rebellion, they scrambled to start a partition operation.

    After all, they were all neighbors living in the Lake District. They hurriedly forced the woman whose husband and son had died to join their manor.

    For a while, those manor houses were tossed and furious. Within three days, the manor houses were demolished, including the private houses because the wooden beams were coveted and demolished.

    The once bustling farms became quiet as if they had experienced soldiers. They were abandoned, only the people fleeing aimlessly with a small amount of belongings.

    Although it was not the autumn harvest, the faces of the people in the manor were filled with the joy of the harvest.

    The post-war situation was so wonderful, but anyone who didn''t follow Vadim to turn over Rose''s manor received material rewards.

    Of course, White Tree Manor benefits the most, and the amount of acres owned by the Calf and Angler Manor directly doubles.

    The manor houses are busy with their own summer festival. They have to make traditional rituals on the summer solstice to pray for a good harvest this year.

    Their time is very rushed, and even this year''s summer festival will not be grand.

    In fact, this is not the case. Just outside the wall under construction in Novgorod, on the Volkhov River, a batch of fir, pine and flowers sawn into roughly the same specifications are quickly stacking into a wooden tower.

    The wooden tower will be turned into a torch. The most common feature of the Ross, Balmerks, Ostala, Mellaren, Corvins, and Slavs is the worship of flames.

    Fire is a symbol of Odin''s power, the **** of fire among the tribes of Finland, and the incarnation of the Slavic king Peron.

    People will sing and dance in front of the fire tower, throw sacrifices at the fire tower, and complete various rituals.

    The Pine Needle Manor was turned into powder and was pushed to the White Tree Manor on the Volkhov River to become the new core of the Ilmen Lake District. She is Novgorod, and the military and civilian population living and staying here is close to 10,000.

    There are big boats moored on the river, and the fishermen are working on the lake.

    The walls, towers, governor''s house, the "Ross Dumas" of the district council, new granaries, and warehouses are all under construction.

    The builders were mostly local Slavs, and almost all of them were men and women in the White Tree Manor, who built the city of Novgorod under the leadership of Medvedt.

    Rurik asked his subordinates to provide some help, such as logging work, but did nothing else.

    Because the army was resting for a few days, the flag teams began to drill again.

    In the past wars, the Russ lost some soldiers. The casualties all appeared in the final chaos, and even entering the farm and killing them became street fighting. Some Rus soldiers died in a sneak attack.

    There were 20 soldiers killed in the entire army, but as many as 50 wounded. The organized and experienced army wiped out 10,000 enemies with a small loss! However, not many people think this is glorious, and beheading the enemy of the coward to the defenseless is not a commendable record.

    The dead are cremated, their swords will be delivered to their children, the children of the dead will continue to be raised by the prince, and the widows will inherit the wealth of the deceased husband.

    As for the wounded, regular cleaning of the wound with spirits is more effective and safer than plant ash. The threat of sepsis disappeared, and their bodies recovered quickly, which in the eyes of the local Slavs was simply a blessing from the gods.

    It was the Romans who formulated a calendar that everyone learned from, but the calendar was not revised due to the decline of the empire.

    Both the Nordic world and the Slavic world follow the old Julian calendar. June 28th is also the summer solstice day of all ethnic groups. This day is the day of sacrifice to the sun and fire to pray for a good harvest.

    This year is clearly the beginning of a new era for White Tree Manor, and the vast number of people in the manor are still looking forward to a major event.

    On a peaceful night, in a spacious house, the old man Ligus solemnly requested Rurik for a wedding.

    "Svetlana has become your wife in accordance with Ross etiquette. As long as there is another Slavic wedding, everyone will be happy."

    Rigus didn''t need to say much anymore, and his father and brother were also present, including Svetlana, who was sitting sideways with her braided hair like a wreath.

    "Then hold the wedding according to your etiquette. What should I do..."

    Svetlana blushed immediately, even though she already liked sticking to Rurik and crooked.

    The son-in-law agreed unconditionally, Rigus immediately refreshed, and then looked at the look of old Otto''s expectation, "I will let my daughter marry Rose gracefully."

    Regarding the Karelian crusade, there is no rush for the time being. There are also a squadron that surveys the fields and sends a squadron to Britain to ask for food tribute from King Enred. Many matters can be carried out after the summer.

    The Slavic wedding of Duke Rurik and his wife should be held on the night of the fire festival in the summer solstice.

    Since he claimed to be willing to marry in Slavic etiquette, Rurik listened and respected, he changed into a traditional Slavic patterned linen long shirt and Slavic felt mixed leather boots on his feet. His golden ponytail was put down, and his loose hair was wrapped around his head with a leather rope.

    His blonde hair is as smooth as a woman, with deep eyes and a long golden beard, and a fair and freckled face, which also shows the handsomeness of a young man.

    The extraordinary temperament is here. Even if he is dressed like a traditional Slav, he can speak Slavic fluently, but he is clearly different from the Slavs.

    As for Svetlana, she put on a beautiful patterned gown, and the white tone emphasized the red pattern. This is a long gown with five colors of white, blue, red, yellow and brown. It is also the five kinds of cloth that the local Slavs can dye.

    She wore a huge flower crown made of flowers and fine vines on her head. There were also several stained glass blocks hung on her head. Her neck was hung with a rare gold pendant with lapis lazuli.

    Another necklace made of amber, glass beads, and rubies is even more special. These necklaces are all gifts from Rurik.

    According to Slavic wedding rules, there is also the custom of giving tokens to each other, such as a pair of newlyweds giving each other necklaces.

    They are purely agricultural people, and they have plenty of time to study strange rituals during the slack season.

    Rurik has learned what the wedding will do, and he has learned some wonderful etiquette from his sister-in-law Lilia.

    There are too many women around! Only this Svetlana is the most important thing. This is political marriage. Actively participating in the wedding ceremony and showing joy to all the Slavs present is to win over their emotions.

    The girl is very beautiful, and the sharp chin of a traditional Slav woman is indeed better than the flat chin of a Viking woman in Lurik''s aesthetics.

    On the summer solstice, the orange evening, Svetlana, who had disappeared for most of the day, reappeared wearing a huge flower crown.

    Accompanied by the flower girl, she slowly walked towards the burning fire tower with a smile.

    After all, this is the Slavic wedding of Prince Ross. The messenger with the news rowed to various farms and ordered the owner of the manor to come to this event in person.

    Could it be a conspiracy? Is it a "Hongmen Banquet" again? They have benefited and want to come to the Russ. There is no reason to use the swordsman. Since they are participating in the prince¡¯s wedding, it happens to be the wedding of the summer festival. Bring some gifts on this joyous day.

    Fourteen manor owners gathered in White Tree Manor. They experienced the vastness of the Ross fleet anchored on the river, and were surprised by the towers under construction and other large buildings that were driving wooden piles. They are building a lot of construction, a strong fortress is being built, this is the city of Novgorod, who can rebel in the fortress city?

    It was to show their sincerity to flatter, they rushed to offer sacrifices. The so-called sacrifices are just some fresh fish and livestock, which were originally intended to be thrown into the flames to worship Peron, and now they have achieved the glory of Prince Rus.

    It''s good for them to come in person, and what Ruriq needs is a large group of powerful boyars to be his witnesses.

    Rurik wore traditional Slavic attire and looked like a traditional Slavic youth.

    Tens of thousands of people gathered on the riverside where the fire tower was burning. The fire light made everyone''s faces flushed, and the anchored fleet was also shining brightly, echoing the splendid sunset.

    After the war, the sunny weather for many consecutive days made people feel comfortable, and the beautiful sunset clearly heralded the good weather for many days in the future.

    The male priests of the White Tree Manor covered their hairless heads with chalky mud, and their upper bodies were also pale.

    This group of priests suddenly fainted for some reason, and then regained consciousness, and just in front of the fire tower announced that Peron had seen everything.

    Rurik was already holding his wife''s hand at this moment, and he noticed the Slavic chief priest whose head resembled a fat-headed fish.

    The fat head fish announced in a long voice: "God said! Let the wedding begin!"

    That''s it? It''s that simple?

    Rurik also felt that they would have some lengthy prayers, not to mention that the local Slavs do not have their own words yet, and the ritual prayers are also just a formality...

    In front of the two, a small bonfire ignited.

    A couple jumped over the fire barefoot, which is the most important part of the wedding ceremony, except that the other ceremony is no longer important.

    The locals believe that as long as they both cross it hand in hand, they will be blessed by Peron.

    Arik watched with a smile, thinking that a few years ago, he and Peravina also had a "fire crossing ceremony", and obviously his brother''s Slavic wedding was even more grand.

    This is a Slavic wedding, although thousands of Varangians are present, it cannot be pure after all.

    A rare occasion for gatherings at weddings, people who live boring lives always happily go to the wedding scene to participate in the carnival, and mix food and drink by the way.

    The Vikings were booing, they yelled, and spontaneously beat their shields as if a ten thousand drums were rumbling, and the horn-bearers simply blew their trumpets.

    "Let''s go." Rurik looked sideways at his beloved wife.

    "I am a little scared."

    "It''s just crossing the flames. Isn''t this your tradition?"

    "Well, you have to hold me tight, I''m afraid of burning my feet."

    Rurik nodded and dragged Svetlana to two barefooted books. The two jumped almost at the same time, flying across the bonfire. At this moment, thousands of people cheered...

    The most important ceremony ended in an extremely brisk way. The newlyweds received a fire trial, which represented that Prince Ross received the blessing of God Peron, and this marriage will also be peaceful and safe forever.

    They were not scalded with their feet, the two of them flew directly over!

    The old Ligus and his old wife burst into tears of joy, and the old couple were afraid that they would be scorched to their feet by the fire, and that would be unlucky.

    The rest of the ceremony was no longer so exciting. When night fell, the fire tower by the river was full of people, and there were dancing crowds everywhere.

    Rurik and Svetlana are well-deserved protagonists, but according to tradition, the woman should live in the man''s house immediately after the wedding.

    The Grand Ducal Palace in Novgorod under construction is too early to be completed!

    In this way, the first ship of the Duchy of Ross, the Aphrora, is the residence of Rurik.

    Although it was necessary to live on a boat in accordance with Slavic tradition, the girl who was so ecstatic that it was full of tears accepted it.

    All the manor owners by the lake, the most powerful army in the Duchy of Ross, and the entire family of the people, tens of thousands of people are their own witnesses.

    Svetlana felt that she was the most beautiful woman in the world, and she was blessed by God Peron to cross the fire smoothly. Do not! And the blessing of God Odin.

    The two of them stayed in the captain''s room under the bow of the Aphrola.

    Svetlana lay flat on the leather blanket expectantly. She had folded her beautiful gown and removed all her jewels.

    The moonlight and the light of the fire tower shone through the wooden porthole and shone on her fair body.

    After the grand wedding under the eyes of millions of people, according to tradition, she must immediately become a real woman and become a queen.

    Rurik looked at her and was immediately moved.

    "Finally... today. Hurry up." She urged with a smile.

    "Well, I have nothing to say now. Lanna, have you thought about the child''s name?"

    "Woo, you decide."

    "Oleg, just call Oleg."

    She clutched half of her face and sneered: "What if it''s a daughter?"

    "It''s called Oleg."

    "They are all good names..." She didn''t say much, just relaxed her body quietly.

    Finally endured the strange suffering, hugged her husband tightly, and the great prince Rurik tightly...

    The next morning, the morning fog had cleared, and most of the people who had a night of partying were still sleeping.

    A group of people still gathered on the riverside, a group of Slavs led by Rigus, who wanted to witness the fruits of their marriage.

    There are only two newlyweds on this big ship, and others have no right to interfere in what they do.

    Svetlana stood on the deck with Rurik''s arms. Her legs were a little weak, and Rurik acted like a bear last night, but she couldn''t stop it.

    The two went down the rope ladder to the boat. Only in this process, Rigus was satisfied that she became a woman.

    This is a ceremony more important than a grand wedding! This is another kind of covenant. Rigus has tears in his eyes because his daughter is already a queen. His lifelong plan to meet the Ross people is now completely successful, and the eldest son has also become a governor, and the manor has become a city. There is no regret in this life.

    Even if it was a political marriage, Svetlana''s beauty, obedience, and sudden bravery, Rurik couldn''t put it down in his eyes.

    Only Carlotta, obviously he is his woman, but...

    "This is fate. I''m Duchess Ostara, I..." Carlotta stroked her belly, sighing, even a little frightened. "Is it possible that I can''t do it? I shouldn''t! No, I have to..."

    No, wait for the fire tower to turn into warm embers and wait for the manor life to get on track.

    Carlotta privately met Liu Rick on the grounds of having a secret matter to discuss, but this is also a meaningful secret meeting.

    Carlotta is satisfied for the time being, but Rurik also knows that this woman who is one year older than herself will never let it go without asking for Ostara''s heir.

    This was a secret meeting in the empty lower deck of the Aphrora. The so-called "meeting" had ended. Carlotta panted and said quietly, "Is Svetlana that beautiful? It doesn''t matter, you don''t need to explain, you are a prince, you now have seventeen women. I think there will be more in the future."

    Rurik let out a long sigh of relief: "This is my destiny."

    "Yes. It''s your destiny. There is almost no second man with your privileges."

    "Just referring to the many wives and concubines?"

    "Exactly."

    "Hey." Rurik stared at Carlotta''s smirking face: "You never want to have only one boy. It just so happens that I have something to tell you."

    "What is it."

    "Soon, I will invite your sister Ella, she will be there soon."

    "Ah? You, you want to be with her? You are such a man."

    "So what? When she is old, if she takes the initiative like you, I have no objection anyway. But I want to give her a task."

    "Please be a good person!"

    "Are you scolding me? I''m afraid she will never listen to your sister''s persuasion when that happens." Rurik shook his head, "I will send a boat to pick her up, as well as my ten maids."

    "Ah? Are you going to be with so many people! You..." Carlotta flushed, "You are the Bull of April!"

    "If that''s a good thing. Carlotta, don''t be surprised. They are all wise men and proficient in calculation. Your sister does not have the right to inheritance from the Principality of Ostara. I will let her be Hestoria (the recorder), and let her go now. Measure the area of ??Novgorod¡¯s farmland and write it down on a wooden board."

    "What...what does it mean?" Carlotta tried to calm down, but she really didn''t understand the importance of the book clerks to a kingdom.

    "It means she will become a female saint in the Duchy of Ross, a wise man."

    "Okay..." Carlotta stood up and hurriedly changed into her clothes: "Let''s leave quickly, Lanna will be embarrassed if I know."

    Embarrassing? Svetlana knows what it means when she learns what Carlotta''s husband is going to say.

    Living together for a long time, she really knew what her sister was looking for.

    Lanna deliberately pretended to be confused, as if nothing happened. She knew that she really shouldn''t care about these things. It was already July, and she was in awe when she looked at the atmosphere of the Ross camp.

    The soldiers of the army are sharpening their knives again, including the men from their family''s White Tree Manor. It is clear that the expedition to the Karelians in the north is about to begin. After all, without this rebellion, the Ross army had already conquered Karelia.

    Probably, so...

    But in fact, it''s not.

    Rurik solemnly announced one thing: the Russian army will receive oats at the end of July and will conduct a thorough investigation of the fields. As for the war to conquer the Karelians, it will be in August.

    People who were looking forward to the war were surprised.

    This does not mean that the Ross army will be free for close to a month.

    The army must participate in the construction of the Novgorod Wall, fish for food, and military drills.

    He even organized an assault reconnaissance team to conduct an armed expedition to the northern part of Ladoga Lake to conduct a close survey of the Karelian situation.

    No one is really leisurely, if there is, it is the old Otto.

    The old guy revealed an amazing suggestion to Rurik: "This warm place is really nice. I want to take your mother here to provide for the elderly, and then bring Velika to help you raise your eldest daughter... ¡­"

    Although strange, Rurik had no objection. Has the old leader who opened up the overall expansion of the Russ finally selected Novgorod as his home? Fortunately, Otto''s majesty will shock the entire Novgorod.

 Chapter 662ï¼š Things are changing

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    An army is gathering, the soldiers of Arik''s First Banner.

    This unit had almost no casualties in the previous war, the wounded temporarily settled down, and the rest of the strong fighters still exceeded 470.

    They received an important task-armed investigation.

    Said it is a reconnaissance, if they suddenly launch an offensive, they can achieve great results if they want to.

    Rurik reminded the old man: "If there are few enemies, you will attack. If they are crowded, don''t land and fight them rashly."

    How should I understand this? Arik has his own understanding.

    There is no need for the huge Rus fleet to remain stranded on the Volkhov River. Except for the Slavs who stayed in Novgorod to continue construction, the real Rus army should return to the original plan and gather at the mouth of the Neva River.

    Liurik was about to leave, and Arik''s First Banner was just the first to evacuate.

    However, a heavy summer rain came unexpectedly!

    The slightly hot air suddenly dissipated, and heavy rain poured in thunder.

    The people welcome such heavy summer rains, and experience tells them that wheat seedlings that have not yet headed will grow better if they are nourished by the rainstorm.

    The torrential rain came and went quickly, and until the next day, only drizzle was left. It was obvious that it was not far from the sky.

    After a delay of two days, the first flag team boarded the ship on a clear morning.

    This is an armed reconnaissance to find and sneak attacks on the Karelians. It is obviously inappropriate to use a large ship.

    The only sail destroyer with manpower propeller power, the Mercury became the flagship of this squadron, followed by the Venus Mona.

    In addition, as many as ten traditional leading long ships followed.

    From any point of view, the combat effectiveness of this fleet cannot be underestimated. If the Karelians also have a fleet, the enemy''s rash attack is self-defeating.

    Rurik didn''t feel that the Karelians who tamed the reindeer were very clever, he was afraid that their military capabilities and the annihilated Tavastians were at odds with each other.

    How can the Karelians make the Rus pay attention to the fact that they can fight 50-50 against the Suomi people?

    The squadron reefed its sails and drifted north along the river.

    The soldiers sang songs and laughed and ran to the huge Lake Ladoga. They planned to establish camps at the mouth of the Neva River at the mouth of the lake, and then move on.

    The trip of Arik and his party went very smoothly. They landed, stepped on the gravel beach, and squatted on the lakeside to drink the cool water like animals.

    Some people even jump in to take a bath, or take out soap to wash linen clothes.

    The bonfire was lit one after another, and someone caught the fatty burbot, and the largest one was immediately dedicated to Arik.

    Why don''t brothers give gifts?

    Arik held the thornless fish in both hands and feasted on it. Someone here chatted: "I heard that the old duke also wants to build a town in this place, so that the supplies brought from Novgorod can stop here first. I don''t know how to stay. Lord Rick will do it."

    "Do you think it''s feasible?" Arik said casually.

    "Why not?" The man explained, "This lake area is like the sea, and we haven''t even found its northern end. There are many fish here, and we can easily kill them."

    "Yes, there are a lot of fish. Brothers!" Arik increased his voice: "Let''s look at the end of the Great Lakes this time. There must be Karelians there and they immediately attacked."

    "Huh? But my lord, the Duke told us to be cautious."

    "Caution? It''s not that you have ropes for your hands and feet. Many of you followed me in the first attack on Gotland, and there were more than 400 people at that time. At that time, were you afraid? Now the flagpole hesitates?"

    Everyone has nothing to say with such words.

    Arik emphasized again: "My brother''s words are only for reference. Brothers, if we annihilate the Karelians, your greatest contribution will be yours! Listen to me, and I will act on your own."

    They left an obvious trace, and there was also a trace of the keel of a long boat after gnawing on the shore of the sandstone lake.

    The fleet passed through the mouth of the Neva River and entered here. The thirty Corvin longbowmen who accompanied the army, unlike the Rosses, began to feel inexplicable worries.

    Will the army encounter disaster?

    No, they just simply enter completely unknown territory and feel pure fear.

    On Novgorod''s side, a great city was under construction.

    The Slavic men were sweating with open arms. They sweat a lot, but a lot of salt was spilled into the oatmeal, and no one was worried about salt loss.

    Even this day of eating salt every day is unprecedented for the entire White Tree Manor.

    On a clear evening, the soft light of the setting sun swept across the lake and forests, and the people who worked all day became lazy, and only the Varangians remained high-spirited.

    Just because Rurik has issued an order, the army will return to Shilla Fort to gather.

    A warm and dry place in Rigus¡¯ home.

    Svetlana looked forward to the birth of a new life, although the possibility was relatively low. Too early to have a relationship is always fruitless, this is given to her by her mother.

    But after the wedding was officially completed, she had to leave the White Tree Manor and must follow her husband Ric.

    Even if it is participating in the war.

    war? She is not afraid.

    With Lanna who is really involved in the battle, she feels that Sperovilia, the Valkyrie of the Ross people, has given her strength, and the heavy steel-armed crossbow will make new achievements.

    The girl''s mentality is changing rapidly, becoming a Varanga female warrior. She even looks forward to personally participating in the new conquest and fighting alongside Carlotta.

    R¨¹lik was not in the boudoir of his beloved wife, and the men sat together and gathered again on the eve of the expedition.

    Old Otto drank half a glass of spirits, and he spit out truth after drinking.

    "I won''t leave this time! Liurik, according to your arrangements, go to your hometown and bring those women of yours to do important things. Bring your mother and daughter, I just want to stay here for the elderly."

    Otto''s decision was very supportive of Old Rigus, and now it seemed that this old warrior no longer made him afraid, and his words were even a little amiable.

    Otto was sitting in town, which meant to say that the aura of the Ross people was in the White Tree Manor, and the manor also had a respectable aura to shock.

    They talked a lot, especially that the ten maids would return to their hometowns to count the area of ??the acres, which Gus had never heard of.

    The old guy was surprised and wondered: "Can they...do it? They are just women."

    "They were trained by me personally, they are not ordinary servants at all. Rigus, they are my scholars."

    The duke''s face was determined, and Rigus did not dare to say much. He still doesn''t believe those women can do great things, but if they come back with a beautiful gesture, their parents will be shocked.

    The next day, the day of departure.

    The Rus army is gathering at the riverside, except for some old guys who plan to spend the whole summer with Old Otto in Novgorod (actually, they also plan to emigrate and settle), and the rest of Varanga will be temporarily evacuated.

    Only one ship of Sperosville was anchored in the river to demonstrate its dignity, and the soldiers of the remaining ships boarded the ship one after another.

    This time it was not Sorgon, the fleet instead unloaded a batch of rewards. However, the army gained a lot of wealth through war in Lake Ilmen. It was naturally unable to fight with the spoils, and the army acted lightly.

    Rurik climbed onto the Aphrodite with his wife''s hand, watching his daughter leave again, Rigus who looked up was really thoughtful.

    A few years ago, the Ross ship was not so huge, and the eldest daughter boarded and left. Wait a minute, are the eldest daughter and grandson in Shilla Fort now? It''s time for the eldest son-in-law Kawei and the eldest daughter Lilia to come back to visit relatives.

    The younger daughter now looks exactly like her sister, and she is already a queen. Noble status is just right for this big ship.

    The heavy anchor was put away, and the Aphrora slowly descended down the river.

    People on the shore cheered, Otto stayed in the crowd, he saw and heard, these Slavs cheered farewell from the heart.

    The Slavs were not afraid but kindness, and finally, the Ross people became the masters of this lake area.

    The huge fleet successfully arrived at the mouth of the Neva River in Lake Ladoga, and there were obvious traces of fire on the shore. A little inspection revealed that this was done by Arik.

    Rurik has long been fancying the strategic value of this place. This place should be a permanent fishing village, and she should be Ladoga town or another name.

    This will be inevitable. As long as the Karelians are conquered, the entire Lake Ladoga is completely safe, and the swelling population of the Rus Principality will give birth to multiple settlements along the lake.

    They didn''t stay here much. When the fleet entered the Neva River, where the current became slightly turbulent, its navigation accelerated.

    They arrived, and when Rurik landed, they suddenly noticed the strangeness of Fort Shilla!

    Rabbit Island is still overgrown with grass, and across the island is the large wall and pier trestle bridge of the main city of Shilla Fort.

    The entire fleet docked here, and the prosperous shape drew the residents out of the city to watch, and even the city walls were full of people.

    A group of black-haired dwarves greeted him. Isn''t Jeflo himself the leader?

    "Who is that? It''s strange." Svetlana asked curiously.

    "This is the Finnish army I have conscripted. If we are so powerful, we will win."

    Svetlana didn''t say much any more, she didn''t believe that these black-haired people were very strong in combat. Looking at their low reality, they were far weaker than Rose.

    Rurik got off the ship and did not talk to Governor Cornuzon, but immediately negotiated with Jeflo.

    As for Conuson, his son has happily reported to him about his participation in the counter-insurgency war.

    "How many troops did you bring?" Rurik asked.

    Evlo proudly said: "There are currently more than four hundred people."

    "Huh? That''s it? Not bad, I just asked you to organize a flag team."

    "My lord, listen to my explanation. I only rely on a single ship to transport soldiers from Herminki. You can''t expect their canoes to sail in the sea."

    Rurik nodded, "What is the attitude of the local leader?"

    "My father-in-law? They...sir. We can discuss this in the Chamber."

    "Alright. I''m tired, let''s discuss matters first, and then I have to take a good bath..."

    The conference hall of Shilla Fort is now also hung up with the "RUSDUMA" sign.

    Rurik was here with the Council of Ministers. He had no intention of ignoring the courtesy, and insisted on inquiring about Jeflo''s experience.

    He got gratifying news.

    "Hehe, I really didn''t expect that old guy to be so cooperative!"

    "After all, the Karelians were annihilated, the Suomi... are Finns. The Finns have no worries." Yevlo continued to explain.

    "Then have they started to attack?"

    "That''s true. All Suomi''s men have invaded the Karelian territory and started to harass the strongholds they established. It''s just an adult, don''t you think that Suomi are very combative. If you are not an adult, you will bring a large army to crusade. , They dare not pro-self-help and attack."

    R¨¹rik nodded. The Finn he now defines almost exclusively refers to the Suomi, with a population of at most 30,000, and all the men who can fight are assembled, with at most 10,000 uneven military strength.

    They only have a canoe and a navy and no navy, so they must rely on the Ross Sea ship to gather in Shilla Fort.

    With Jeflo''s ticket, Rurik believes that those people are participating in the war as a clan, but he doesn''t believe that the Suomi can win alone.

    If this group of guys is untrained, it is an atmosphere group!

    "Jeflo, are the people you brought training?"

    "Yes, I train them to shoot arrows. My lord, they are not tall, and maybe organized as spearmen are suitable. But they are all good at archery, and they will have good combat effectiveness with a good crossbow."

    "Crossbow? Forget it. Let them shoot arrows with traditional bows. I will reward them with some iron arrows."

    Evlo understood, he realized that Lord Duke could not fully believe the Suomi.

    This is very normal. How can people be trusted without the experience of fighting side by side? It was for this reason that Yevlo succeeded in persuading the Suomi people to join the war collectively.

    On the macro level, the "Finnish Army" has assembled an army of 20,000 people! This number was uttered by Jeflo, which caused everyone to burst into laughter.

    In fact, there are up to 5,000 people with a little fighting power, and most of the rest are shouting and cheering.

    Even so, Evlo stated his ambition.

    "I plan to bring a thousand people to form two Suomi flag teams. I train them to shoot arrows, shoot arrows on large ships, and line up on land. I will definitely be able to effectively support other brothers."

    The words raised his breath, but Rurik immediately became worried: "So many people? What about the food? I am not obligated to give food to the servants."

    "Don''t worry about this. I dragged some canoes. They fished and hunted rabbits in the bay. They have already paid tribute to more than a thousand rabbit skins!" Yevlo said, and Conusson immediately gave it to him. stand by.

    A group of servants who bring their own dry food and can fish on their own are here. Their strength can reach one thousand? This is not the number of people claimed, but a thousand people.

    Jeflo provided the most critical information.

    "My lord, I learned about the Karelian core at Suomi''s hometown."

    Rurik shivered all over: "Where?"

    "It is indeed in the north of the Great Lake. I know that the Karelians have many allied tribes. The largest one is probably based on the lake. They are good at catching bears."

    "Do they dare to claim to be good at catching bears? Well, their core is called Bear City?"

    "I don''t know about this."

    Evlo also said a lot, and his intelligence and recruitment work is very gratifying.

    Rurik was satisfied, and it was indeed suitable that this man''s heir was hereditary Finnish Earl.

    The fog of Karelians gradually dissipated, and their figures became more and more cleansed.

    The current Rurik fully believes that the Karelians are indeed large Tavastians, and they will be very courageous, but they are on the edge of human civilization and do not know that there are powerful enemies everywhere outside the Great Lakes.

    R¨¹lik took a comfortable bath in Shilla Fort. He just wanted to drown his head in hot water by himself, and then steam it softly in the sauna.

    This big city has a clear plan, Nevsky Prospekt runs through the city, Harvest Square is in the center, and most of the rest are residential houses lined up neatly along the street. The most valuable thing is that the city has dug some gullies for drainage systems, and most of the residents are Viking immigrants who care about sanitation. Every household has dry toilets, and people don¡¯t dare to dump **** waste on the road out of face.

    Paving roads with stone is a huge project Paving cement roads is completely feasible in theory, but the cost is too high.

    Shilla Fort must further expand farmland and reclaim wasteland, and then solve the enemy''s troubles, in order to further urban construction.

    Rurik assembled his army here.

    At this time, the Ross Fleet began a new operation.

    The explorer Spuyute took the big ship Grey Squirrel, then led the two ships of Yubit and Maas, and the three ships went straight to Britain, asking for food tribute from King Erinred, and bringing the sincerity of the Duchy of Ross to the Viking Kingdom of York Regards.

    The Salmon Chief set off directly back to Roseburg''s hometown, Ella and the ten maids will arrive here, and will be directly sent to Novgorod, to the hometown of the maids.

    Many matters are under the careful control of Rurik.

    Only the hapless Karelians, who only recently sensed the border crisis, began to mobilize men to counter the rare invasion of Suomi.

    Unexpectedly, a fatal attack is about to cross Ladoga Lake, which is larger than the sea...

 Chapter 663ï¼š The New Mill in Shilla Fort

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Compared with the warriors participating in and about to participate in the new war, Aslaqi brought her son to Shilla Fort, she hopes to witness the family rooting and rejuvenation here.

    She carried her child into the new shop built by her father Harald in the wooden wall of Shilla Fort.

    Gustav, who was less than two years old, came here and immediately regarded his grandfather Harald as the jewel in his hand, and even the only hope for the rejuvenation of the family.

    Even ignore her daughter''s contribution and ambition.

    There is no difference between a grandson and a pro-grandson, especially since this child will inherit his name and inherit all his careers.

    The old Harald was not fatally threatened in Ross''s war to conquer Gotland. The beautiful daughter married the conquerors and merged the family into the Ross Principality. Because he had immigrated to New Roseburg with a large number of supplies, the old Harald seemed to be alone for a time. Now he has recruited some poor Ross immigrants as servants, and even recruited Slavic immigrant nieces as maids.

    The so-called maid, in a sense, resembles a wife and concubine.

    Why is there obvious baby crying in my father''s new mansion?

    Old Harald was a little embarrassed to point out that he was the half-brother of the daughter, but according to the tradition, the identity of the illegitimate child would not be recognized.

    "Forget it. For the family''s business, I am willing to recognize that boy''s identity. He will not inherit the family wealth, but he can inherit the name, and then expand the business for the family."

    Aslaqi, is this a wise word? Old Harald couldn''t believe it. But he also noticed that his daughter''s belly was obviously showing off again. He was impressed by the majesty of his son-in-law Arik, and he had to think about his daughter''s words again.

    My daughter is never a bouquet of flowers that can make the house beautiful. Her thin shoulders are about to rejuvenate the whole family. It''s not just her stomach, it''s her ability!

    There is no stone near Shilla Fort, just like that, the city still uses wood to build the city walls and all the buildings.

    Aslaqi was empty-handed here. After she arrived in Shilla Fort, she learned about the new home and new shops created by her father, and immediately began to fight for her mill plan.

    There is no local stone to make a mill? Where to find the stone?

    There is a group of three small islands called "Stone Island", which is a suitable source of stone.

    That is the island group that any ship going into Fort Shilla in the Gulf of Finland will pass through, that is, Gogeland Island, the beach and the inland, under the top soil is a large granite.

    The island has been inspected by Otto himself, and the stone resources that can be seen everywhere on the island give him a full understanding: if the new city builds a stone wall, the island¡¯s stone must be used.

    However, mining and transporting stones is a cumbersome work. The people who built the Shilla Fort are naturally very good. Since the handy trees have created strong walls and all the buildings, why bother to replace them with stones? The Duke cannot force the brothers to do such a thing thanklessly, unless the Duke gives a huge price, but the Duke does not.

    Asraqi learned of the news and immediately used family funds to hire fishermen to move the stones.

    In just three days, the stones of a long ship were unloaded.

    In fact, it was just three large granites, each of which was not light in weight. The fishermen said it was four people working together to move the stones to the boat one after another.

    The stone began to be chiseled, and it was gradually chiseled into a cylindrical state, and the iron drill bit was driven by a bow drill to drill a through hole in the stone pillar.

    The largest piece of stone was chiseled and polished, and finally a fairly flat table top was made.

    Aslaqi hired local carpenters and helpers who had done stoneware and pottery to complete the first stone mill in Shilla Fort. She even bought a batch of trophies ponies, feeling that the foals are the livestock of the pack in Gotland, and they are still serving here.

    The rotating stone mill is a gathering of food processing that has never appeared in Gotland. Of course, wheat is also processed on the island. Old Harald only knows about stone grind sticks and stone grindstones, which can be easily operated by children, but it is extremely difficult to process flour.

    A wooden house that was temporarily unused and intended to be used as a warehouse was occupied by a stone crusher, and even a pony was brought in.

    "My dear, can this work?" Old Harald asked.

    "It must be possible. I have achieved great success in Roseburg! Our family will be rejuvenated by this."

    Aslaqi was full of confidence because of his success, and old Harald and a crowd of idlers who had heard the news scrambled to observe this new thing.

    A batch of stubby grains that are different from oats are placed on a stone tray. The pony is driven by the whip by Aslaqi himself, and the small stone mill is driven by the horse to carry it in a circle with no end in sight.

    When visible to the naked eye, the wheat grains are turned into coarse flour, and then sifted with a sieve made of fine hemp rope. Most of the coarse bran is filtered, and the remaining yellow flour is mixed with Aslaqi. The water, in the end, was kneaded into a chubby dough in the pottery urn.

    It''s not surprising that the dough is made, and the subsequent kneading process is her specialty. Old Harald had always been proud of his daughter''s ability to make bread, and at this time also realized that it was wheat that was sprinkled so much on the mill. He and other onlookers were surprised by the mass production of flour, and said that the processing efficiency of this stone mill is definitely better than that of twenty women!

    There was no grand ceremony, and Ashraqi''s mill in Shilla Fort was opened.

    She began to take on the job of grinding oat flour by a local farmer. Grinding was a pony''s job. Her father''s maid was responsible for staring at the horses and filling new grains of wheat to earn some labor fees.

    This job is not profitable.

    After the birth of a clay oven, the "Bread Queen" started her specialty.

    Oatmeal flour and wheat flour are blended in a ratio of one to one to make bread. She uses pure oatmeal to make scones.

    The mixed wheat bread tastes soft and sticky. The locals have hardly eaten wheat. When they feel the sticky taste, they fall in love with bread, even if it contains half of the oats. Good bread is made of pure wheat flour, without oats, barley or rye. Aslaqi knows this well, so being able to make good bread is not really a miracle in this regard.

    Mixed wheat bread is also delicious? forget it! She noticed that the locals had never eaten delicacies, so she thought mixed wheat bread was delicious.

    She really had to make mixed wheat, all because she didn''t buy much wheat from the Roseburg warehouse. Except for her own consumption, she used mixed wheat for external sales.

    As for those oatmeal cakes, they are made of pure oat flour.

    The Ross people or other Viking tribes do not over-process the oats. The main reason is that the traditional stone grinder must take a long time to grind the oats into subdivisions, which consumes energy. Compared with the taste of wheat cakes, the improvement is not worth the gain.

    The taste of the oatmeal cake sold by Asraki is much better, but it is still rough. The incorporation of a very small amount of wheat flour only ensures that it can maintain its complete shape. Even so, it is also the first choice for people who just need it.

    As for those hunters, whether they are Ruths or Slavs, if they don''t have copper or silver coins in their hands, Asraki doesn''t mind charging rabbit or squirrel fur at all. These people can make the women at home make wheat cakes by themselves, but Yasraki clearly supplies finished wheat cakes every morning. The hunters go out early in the morning with bows and can directly buy products with better taste and pay more. What''s wrong with the price code?

    Aslaqi is making money from the mill and the supporting shops. She has just begun. When Rurik''s counterinsurgency army came back, her mill had only added two new stone mills.

    And this is simply an urgent need for the end of the Karelia army to be expedition!

    This is a sunny summer morning.

    Reurik, who had returned, had checked the granary in the center of the city yesterday. People have a lot of surplus grain in their homes. Although there is not much surplus grain in the granary, they are all grain taxes collected locally by the Principality. Legally speaking, they are actually the wealth of the duke himself. Of course, the interests of the duke are bound to the interests of the duchy and the people, and this is also recognized by everyone.

    No one covets these grains, and now these stockpiled grains just supply the assembled army.

    In many cases, an overly strong army can drag itself down with this amazing mouth, so that the generals have to attack because they run out of food and straw, knowing that it is not good for them to fight.

    Sufficient fishery resources maintain the confidence of the Russian army. The sail destroyers did not make too many stops, and then sailed in the Gulf of Finland to and from Kronstadt and the mouth of the Neva River, turning into trawlers to plunder the local herring resources.

    The big ship joins the fishing, and the advanced fishing mode makes a large number of fresh herrings transported to the city. The Russian army of pure Viking descent currently owned by Rurik is completely able to eat fish to survive, but everyone has fallen in love with buying during the counter-insurgency war. The second wife of Arik¡¯s second wife, the goddess who does not ask for high-quality bread and bread, is in Shilla Fort!

    Arik was only temporarily reunited with his beloved wife and father-in-law on the way to counter the rebellion, and he hurried away with the army, and he raised his hands to support the mill.

    After all, this is related to the eating problem of the brothers. As long as everyone eats well, there is strength to fight.

    Accompanied by his cronies, Rurik enthusiastically inspected the mill that Asraki had promised.

    Old Harald and all his servants welcomed the young and promising Duke of the Duchy of Ross with extreme respect.

    The look of the old guy nodding and bowing made Rurik a little uncomfortable.

    Unlike Aslaqi''s generous appearance, the main reason must be because she is a sister (sister-in-law), right?

    The wooden door had to be opened, and Rurik glanced intently. There seemed to be a room of dust floating in the slightly gloomy room, and an animal that looked like a donkey screamed.

    No, that is a pony.

    "My lord, our mill is a bit cramped. Please worry about your legs when you go in and don''t fall along with it."

    "It doesn''t matter. Harald, it seems..." Rurik said halfway for the time being. He stepped in first with his left foot and sneezed fiercely. The horse was startled and started to walk quickly.

    Poor pony, bound by a rope bridle, how can it escape from the mill? It was spinning in vain, and the stone roller was rolling along with it.

    Just like this, Rurik saw that the stone mill was indeed operating stably, and some wheat grains were being milled into powder.

    "It seems that you did succeed."

    "It''s true. There are two houses in this house, and they both work very well." Aslaqi introduced

    "It''s just not as good as your mill in Roseburg! I just think this place is too cramped and makes me worry that you will not be able to take on the tasks that follow."

    "Should I still process flour?" she asked with a smile.

    "That''s right. I..." Rurik didn''t care about the eyes of other people. He walked into his cousin and stared at Asraki''s eyes almost flatly.

    A gesture called the king shocked Asiraqi subconsciously backed down, her expression showing a trace of tension: "My lord..."

    "As fast as you can, process all the oat surplus in the granary into flour, and bake it into oatmeal immediately."

    "Ah! This is a...very tiring job."

    "Are you declining?"

    "I didn''t." She was sure.

    Rurik nodded: "Since there is no problem, go to the problem. I don''t know your processing speed. I order you to keep working from today, even at night. If the horse is tired, let your servant push the stone. Grinding. I want you to process oat flour as fast as possible. I don¡¯t require you to make wheat cakes, but flour! I want to see the surplus grain in the warehouse turn into powder in the shortest possible time! For this, you will get rich Remuneration, even the farmland belonging to your family."

    Speaking of farmland, Old Harald immediately noticed.

    He focused on asking about farmland, but Rurik also simply said: "Traitors have been annihilated, and a large amount of farmland is left vacant. They will belong to the people who made the merits. For example, your family!"

    Rurik stared at the eyes of the old Harald who nodded and bowed in particular: "Thank your daughter, she is the hero of your family''s revival. For processing wheat for me, I will give your family an extra half a hectare of farmland and let you Sow wheat."

    Farmland is capital! Rurik intends to reward the old Harald family with some real estate, such as farmland. He deliberately supported a new "big merchant" in the east of the principality to counterbalance the Gould family''s dominance.

    Even though the old Harald family used to work mainly as leather dealers, they have some experience in farming, otherwise Aslaqi would not learn superb baking skills from the old servants. Daughter baking bread is the meaning of the family''s private kitchen, but now it has become a new starting point for the rise of the family? It seems so.

    Asraki followed the appearance of a man, hitting her chest with her right fist, swearing that she would complete the task.

    Although there are only two stone mills, Rurik does not force her to spend time making scones after grinding the noodles. The former is indeed not difficult, and the latter is the most time-consuming.

    This visit Rurik came to three conclusions: Aslaqi has the ability to produce usable stone mills in a short time, Aslaqi has the ability to process wheat all-weather, and the old Harald family has the ability to rapidly expand production capacity.

    The granary was opened, including a batch of surplus grain seized from Pine Needle Manor, and sent to Aslaqi''s shop. Her family was authorized to carry the wheat in the Duke¡¯s granary.

    In fact, she could greet the ink and lose some wheat, and even if she greeted the ink, she couldn''t pursue it. She relied on her conscience not to do such a thing, not because she was an extremely upright person, but on the road to family rejuvenation, any stupid actions would ruin the future, even if her husband Arik was the duke''s cousin. It is precisely this relationship that she can''t do.

    The bread fairy bears the entire army''s ration production! The good news immediately spread throughout Shilla Fort.

    The assembled soldiers were busy training, logging, and fishing, and the Finnish army, including the servants, was doing the same.

    The pure Viking fighters, the main force of the Russ army, were ordered to cut wood aggressively to exercise their bodies. A large amount of wood was piled up outside the city, either making charcoal or building a new house, according to the preferences of Governor Cornusson.

    The soldiers'' work is all for the construction of Fort Shilla. Their work is actually purchased by Lurik, and the rewards they pay are actually free meals.

    Those oats that have been stone-milled can be easily cooked, and the strength of the soldiers can be quickly restored by eating the oatmeal paste with salt. This is wonderful if you add two grilled herrings.

    Just in the safe place of Shilla Fort, the army has plenty of time to eat oatmeal, and the expedition to Karelia still depends on effective dry food.

    Aslaqi suspended her sales of wheat biscuits and bread. She is still making these dry foods, but reserves all of them after making them, so that they all become hard objects that look like blocks of wood.

    A large amount of oat flour is processed every day, even if her mill only has two stone mills.

    Rurik chose to wait. He didn''t dare to go north because of insufficient preparations. He was waiting. First, he was waiting for the girls from his hometown, and he was also waiting for the news from Arik, who was under investigation by the armed forces in the north.

    His most important wait is the wheat fields around Novgorod and Novgorod. When the wheat was harvested, the army, with the joy of the harvest, took control of the intelligence discovered by Arik, and launched a full-scale raid against the Karelians. It was really good at the right time and place.

    Will Arik turn armed investigation into a rash attack? That guy dared to attack Gotland with four hundred people in his hand, what else he didn''t dare to?

    Rurik was not worried about the armed investigation by his cousin and the brave First Banner. He first ushered in the big ship returning from the execution of the order, and the Salmon Chief was back!

    The big ship docked at the dock, and the long and narrow planks were lowered.

    A group of girls in plain clothes stood tall and slim on the middle deck, and the people who greeted them all saw their demeanor. Countless people were whispering, wondering why these beautiful fairies arrived in Shilla Fort.

    Someone pointed to the maze: they are all women of the duke.

    But the details are not known...

    Rurik greeted them personally, and Ella took his ten maid sisters and disembarked at a light pace. They are capable, beautiful, and full of confidence.

    They kept smiling, seeing Master Rurik standing here, stepping forward to greet them.

    Ella, she hugged her sister Carlotta directly.

    All of them know the purpose of this trip, and all of them understand the burden on their shoulders and the glory of completing this task.

    Ten maids, UU reading www. uukanshu.com They left Novgorod¡¯s hometown dirty to meet a possibly tragic fate, but now they return as fairies. They will rely on the knowledge taught by the Duke to complete the statistics of the land area for the Duke. A man of merit in the principality.

    They all want to complete this job perfectly. Compared with showing off in front of their hometown people, showing off their extraordinary in front of their biological parents, how significant is it?

    What they want to do most is to get close to the owner, and many people are approaching the traditional big day. They want to become women and have children for the Lord Duke, so as to conform to their good destiny. Especially for maid girls like Anna and Bella who have been cared for before, they really only hate that they are under age, they just want to grow up quickly to kneel in front of the Lord Duke and take off their gowns and ask for service.

    When they got off the boat, they rushed to express their stance in front of Rurik, which made Rurik happy that he couldn''t make any more of it.

    They are unrestrained, each full of enthusiasm, and everyone''s eyes are full of worship for the duke.

    Now that the task is known, all that is left is to target them again, make a more advanced study of calculations, and even make a rope ruler and a birch plank for writing text. This is another story. ¡­

 Chapter 664ï¼š Vipslene

    "The Rise of Rurik (!

    After leaving the mouth of the Volkhov River, Arik¡¯s squadron searched for the right west bank in the huge Ladoga Lake.

    The Mercury led many long boats straight to the west. After a day of sailing, on a new morning, when the fog on the lake was dissipated by the sun, the dark green and narrow shoreline was near.

    The fleet landed and set foot on this unexplored land.

    Can the mysterious Karelians be spied around here?

    The warrior with the crossbow was ordered to explore the nearby woods.

    The leather boots rustled on the soft pine carpet, and with their keen eyes, they noticed some smart pine trees jumping between the treetops.

    Suddenly, an arrow swishes past!

    It was the Corvin archer who was accompanying him. Shooting pine trees with bow and arrow is already their mastery. It was not someone else who shot this arrow, it was Telavis!

    "Boy, good job!"

    The Ross soldiers praised them, and the kid stepped forward with a smile, and put away the arrow in the pine tree. He didn''t have time to deal with this little hand immediately, so he hung the tail tied with a small rope on the belt around his waist.

    He was almost fourteen years old, and he was a little older than Rurik. That''s the height. Based on his pedigree, he was obviously powerless to look like a golden bear like the brawny Ross.

    He has a slightly flat face, and his hair and beard that are beginning to sprout are tan.

    It is said that the language of the Karelians is similar to that of the Kovins. It is for this reason that the young man led the tribe and was temporarily assigned to the First Banner to participate in this armed investigation.

    Approaching noon, the forest expedition team came back at the warmest time.

    "Have you found any suspicious traces?" Arik asked in a slightly eager tone.

    "No, there are quite a few squirrels. This is for you." After all, Telavis untied the spoils and threw it over.

    European red squirrels are very big, and the tails of Nordic red squirrels are even more outrageous. Such big tails are helpful for climbing and jumping in the forest, and this is also the favorite of hunters.

    This pine tree has a broad tail and is almost half a stika. It is not too small. Arik almost held the huge seizure in both hands, which also attracted the rest of the camp to watch.

    The brothers gathered, Arik stepped on a sturdy dead wood, holding the squirrel head in one hand and the tail in the other, showing off in public.

    "You have all seen! Our hunters have been captured by this big! There is no one else in this place, we can make a fortune here first!"

    Everyone had guessed what Arik meant, and they raised their hands and cheered.

    Arik is such a person. He has a noble status, and he also has a difficult experience. The complicated and contradictory life experience makes him care about the feelings of his brothers very much. He is not a greedy person, nor will he deliberately give charity. He has struggled to produce a lot of wealth, but he also lacks ambition to seize new wealth.

    The huge red squirrel moved his heart, and the soldiers of the First Banner were also moved!

    Are squirrels easy to catch? Could it be that the pine forest here is full of these beasts?

    Even if they did not have a clear consciousness, huge amounts of loot and hot money poured into the society of the Rus people, and the silver coins that were once rare are not much. Although prices are boiling, everyone has a lot of money! Even the Duke has provided many labor opportunities for everyone, and even disabled people have the opportunity to accumulate some silver coins to buy living wheat.

    The price of once cheap squirrel skins has risen. Those small-sized squirrel skins are not valuable. It is the large-sized goods displayed by Arik that are worthless! Only this one end can make a certain warm, comfortable and gorgeous mouseskin hat. The price of unprocessed mouseskin is two silver coins.

    It''s still early, and it is necessary for the brothers to explore the area of ??this location. If the Karelian camp is really found, wouldn''t the brothers launch a raid and make a fortune? !

    Besides, it''s a worthwhile trip just to prey on squirrels, ferrets (brown fur in summer), and foxes.

    He gave his brothers a three-day holiday, and he really did his job as a hunter.

    Do not think that the First Banner Team are all young people from the Principality. They are all excellent hunters and fishermen.

    They are not as capable of drawing a bow and shooting arrows directly to shoot down turtledoves in the treetops like the fellow Kewenmen. They are not good at archery. The crossbow on hand makes up for the technical disadvantages and can easily complete the targeted shooting.

    The wooden arm crossbow, it appears to be inadequate for the damage to the armored enemy, but it fully demonstrates what a crazy small beast hunting weapon is.

    The police foxes swayed among the fallen leaves in twos and threes, and suddenly the crossbow arrows flew silently to complete the hunt.

    They even hunted a miniature reindeer herd, carrying eight deer back to the camp by the lake.

    Some hunters go there for two days, although they are hunting expeditions in unknown forests, their full hunting experience keeps them from getting lost.

    With the camp at the landing site as the center, the soldiers of the First Banner team explored the lakeside forest with a radius of about 20 kilometers. They gained a lot from this trip. When everyone came back and called them, they were sure that no one was lost. They showed off their prey to each other and ate the half-cooked meat. They quickly came to an obvious conclusion-there is nothing here. People area.

    They were veteran warriors covered in iron, and many of their equipment was to kill the enemy. They never thought that they would become wilderness hunters again, so that the chain mail of the body protection became a total burden.

    There are foxes, squirrels, wolverines, minks, and reindeer, among which squirrels are caught the most. Whether it is direct shooting or netting traps, each soldier has at least one squirrel skin to be hunted. Individual hunters, such as expert hunters among the Corvins, can have ten squirrel skins scraped from their waists.

    The young Telavis is just such a talent. He tied the tail and limbs of the squirrel with a rope, until it was completely unfolded, and carefully peeled with a steel dagger. The meat is naturally roasted and eaten, and the remaining subcutaneous fat in the leather He was particularly careful to shave it clean, and after such a simple process, the untanned leather has not rotted for a long time after being dried in the shade.

    He thought about it. After completing this task, he immediately sold the leather for money in Shilla Fort.

    They boarded the ship again, and everyone had an unexpected gain. They are not satisfied at all, instead they regard unknown enemies as wild animals running around, desperate to be hunted by themselves.

    Soon, the squadron advancing along the west bank of the Great Lake passed by a river into the mouth of the lake.

    What kind of river is this? No one knows.

    Aric admired Telavis'' superb shooting skills. He was on the flagship Mercury and patted this kid on the shoulder and asked casually, "Do you know what river this is?"

    "Me? I don''t know."

    "Strange, you Kewen people have never set foot in this area?"

    Arik was really mentally retarded by this question, and Telavis was embarrassed to scold him, so he had to say: "If there are activities here, they are also Karelians."

    "Really? I think it is clearly a no-man''s land. For three days, my subordinates surveyed a large area. The moving objects were small beasts, no living people or even bears. This lakeside forest is a good place. "

    "Should we enter the river and go to the upper reaches of the survey?" Telavis asked kindly.

    "Forget it. My brother said that the Karelians should be active in the northern part of the Great Lakes. It is strange, if it weren''t for the cold and clear fresh water, I would have thought I was cruising in a new ocean, where is the northern shore of the Great Lake? ?"

    "Maybe, this is a sea of ??fresh water..."

    Arik shook his head and didn''t answer any more questions.

    They passed through what is actually the Burnaya River. This river is unusual. As long as they go against the current and walk the correct waterway, they can reach the core area of ??Finland''s Suomi allies. But how easy is it to find a very tortuous waterway in the maze-like complex upstream lake area? If there is no map, ships entering upstream have to try and make mistakes everywhere. Even if the right waterway is found, it must be a very tortuous and time-consuming voyage.

    The glacial lake area in central Finland nourishes thousands of rivers. They turn into some large rivers or flow into the Gulf of Finland, the Gulf of Bothnia, or into the sea-like Lake Ladoga.

    The abundant water resources nourish the dense pine and cedar forests, and then squirrels and mink jump freely, which also nurture large beasts and people.

    But the forest is not a place for raising reindeer. Karelia''s original meaning is "herders", and they do not stupidly graze in the forest area.

    There is a lot of grassland in the north of the big lake, which is a good place for natural grazing.

    However, not only Karelians live around the Great Lakes, but other small ethnic groups who speak similar languages ??are also living their own closed and quiet lives.

    Even the leaders of those small tribes must recognize the authority of the Karelian tribal alliance, serve them, and provide tribute to the Karelian chiefs.

    An unnamed coastal island appeared in front of him, and Arik knew from the feeling that it was another uninhabited island.

    Uninhabited islands often have their own resources. For example, some birds use this as a habitat. Hunters wait until they can pick up a batch of bird eggs and place them on a hot stone slab to make delicious omelettes. They are really good for picnics.

    They passed the waterways between the island and the land smoothly, and so far, the entire voyage has been shrouded in dullness.

    The rowers don¡¯t even have to work hard, many people simply retract their oars. Both the Mercury and the long ship behind were raising the spinnaker, and slowly drifted northward under the warm south wind in the summer.

    enemy? Does the enemy really live on the shore?

    People even began to suspect that if the Duke looked at the unknown enemies too highly, he would actually regard the powerful enemies described by the Suomi and Tavastias as powerful enemies.

    Ten days have passed since I left the Novgorod people. Except for the familiar faces of my brothers, I really can''t see the shadows of other people.

    They start to be lazy, and it is often the case that anomalous things suddenly appear in the distance.

    Arik, who was dozing off, was awakened by the sailor, and he hurried to the high stern deck, and indeed saw the boat floating on the lake in the distance.

    "What is that? Is it a canoe?" he asked.

    The sailor messaged: "After so many days, we finally saw other people."

    "No. That''s the prey, we..." Arik wanted to kill them, but then he thought about it. He has been wandering in unknown waters until now. He doesn''t know the way forward. Who owns those boats? I''m afraid It''s a Karelian.

    "Let''s go, let''s go forward at full speed, and we will catch up before the boat escapes!"

    Arik immediately issued the order, and the Mercury, which had a manned propeller, began to enter its top speed.

    Those long boats are even more commanding. They retracted their sails, and one by one big oars stretched into the water, like a huge water strider rushing fast on the surface.

    If the boss asks for a job, the brothers will not do anything.

    Looking at the canoe, the angler on the boat naturally noticed the abnormality, and instinct drove the fishermen to row and escape for their lives.

    Looking at the squadron entering the combat state, the fleet is advancing at the fastest speed it can achieve. Soon, they saw a lonely canoe, with three ships in front of them all running for their lives.

    The two sides have completely unequal strength, just like the leopard chasing a rabbit, and the result is naturally the victory of the Ross Squadron.

    The flaunting Ross fighters forced the canoe to a halt, the soldiers screamed, and even drowned out the enquiry shouts of the accompanying Corvins.

    The Corvin saw the frightened fisherman on the fishing boat. There are men, women and even children here. They are trembling with fright, but their faces are familiar and even kind to the Corvin people.

    There was a canoe with a torsion slingshot from the hull of a big projectile ship. It was quickly silent, and the drowned caught the dropped cable and pulled it onto the Mercury.

    The other two boats saw the situation, and the fishermen were completely arrested. They were easily captured by the Ross people who were on the boat. They were **** and twisted to the flagship Mercury.

    They are all frightened rabbits. The man looks calm, but in fact he is frightened stiff like a wood, only his big open eyes are trembling. The woman was shivering with fright and curled up in her arms to hold the crying child.

    For these people, don''t want to make Arik have any compassion. If he starts to kill, he doesn''t mind holding an axe and slashing over. After all, he will be cruel and cruel if he does more of this kind of thing.

    After all, Arik behaved very rationally on this issue. Even if he was beheaded, he would have to do it after obtaining useful information.

    He urged Telavis: "Boy, it would be great if you knew the language of these captives. I hope you can understand Karelian."

    "let me try."

    This face of Telavis made the captive feel a little safe. He sat down and asked casually. What made him gratified, although the other party''s language was a bit strange, it seemed that it was only some vocabulary modified.

    Is it a Karelian? The captive denied it.

    The woman and the child are still huddled together, obviously not wanting these people to cooperate. Only the captured man claimed that he was not a Karelian at all.

    Who are they? A word called "Vipslene".

    Vipslane? Are they in harmony with the Karelians?

    The words of the captives were also very clear They Vipslane, or the Vips, existed as servants of the Karelians.

    From this, Telavis accurately judged that the Ross Squadron finally officially entered the control area of ??the Karelian forces. The Duke¡¯s previous estimate was also very correct. The boats of the seemingly powerful Karelians are also common canoes in Finland. This kind of boat is more advanced than the raft, and encountering the Ross ship is tantamount to shaking the tree.

    Perhaps it was a young child who was worthy of trust. The captive explained some very crucial information that the entire squadron needs most to observe.

    The captive made it clear and plain, and when Telavis relayed it, Arik was ecstatic...

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 663 Wipslaine), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 665ï¼š Kekisalmis surrender

    "The Rise of Rurik (!

    Telavis duly recounted another piece of information he had just learned.

    "Vipslaine? Is it a Vips? It''s actually a servant of the Karelian?" Arik pinched his beard for a moment and told Telavis: "This kind of servant kills."

    "Is it really necessary?" Telavis looked awkward.

    "What? Be kind? Just like my brother."

    "No. My lord, since they have explained the information, we can spare their lives. Do you wish to destroy their camp, my lord?"

    "Why not? They are weak beings. When they meet me, they should accept the fate of death."

    "Is it really necessary?"

    Telavis had the courage, he was not vain in his heart. He only admired Rurik, but he didn''t think highly of this arrogant Arik.

    Rurik is a wise hero, and the guy in front of him is a reckless man.

    These captured women and children are like weak rabbits, without the ability and willingness to resist, why bother to execute them?

    But this fighting madman, Arik, tried hard to stop him, fearing that this person would not eat it at all. Besides, I''m really lighthearted.

    Telavis thought of a move, and deliberately said: "If you choose to kill mercilessly, I will tell Master Rurik afterwards that the captain of the First Banner killed the tribe who was deliberately surrendered, and the Principality lost a tribute income."

    "You!" Arik, who was bloodthirsty and arrogant, was excited by these words and frowned hesitantly. He really ordered not to do anything.

    Arik walked into Telavis aggressively and grabbed the boy by the neck.

    "You are brave."

    But looking at Telavis, he squeezed out a smile in his pain, and reluctantly said: "If you want to kill anyone who doesn''t resist, you will die miserably."

    With his eyes as if he wanted to kill, Arik shook his head and slammed his right arm, pushing Telavis to the ground. "Never mind!" He said, "Just spare these people. Tell me, what are your plans? If their people really choose to surrender to Ross and are willing to pay the tribute honestly, you can spare your life."

    This Arik is a lunatic who wants to fight for nothing.

    Telavis got up, he really couldn''t stand being with this madman, he just wanted to quickly end the mission and return to the command of Rurik himself. He hurriedly negotiated with the captives and told them very solemnly of the horrific end of the resistance against Rose.

    He mentioned the terrible death. It was not an ordinary death, but the fact that men, women, children, and animals were not left, the canoes were destroyed, the houses were burned, and finally the green grass covered the settlement, as if no one had been here before, and all traces of existence had been obliterated.

    In order to survive, the captives chose to cooperate, but they didn''t know whether they were introducing wolves into the room.

    Seeing that Telavis had been sitting down and talking to the captives in unfamiliar language, Arik asked impatiently: "Have you negotiated terms with these guys? Hurry up, if you don''t cooperate, kill him now."

    "They have agreed."

    "Very good. What is your countermeasure?"

    "That''s it." Telavis settled: "Our fleet arrived directly near their camp, and I took a small boat to negotiate."

    "You? Are you planning to persuade them alone? You are looking up to yourself."

    "It doesn''t matter, I am confident."

    Arik shook his head. One of the women of the younger brother R¨¹lik, Seporava, is the kid''s younger sister. This kid almost shot Rurik in the war, so that the old brother could let go, he couldn''t let go of Arik. Because of this factor, Arik could not really regard this kid Kewen as his own buddy.

    But this kid shouldn''t have made a mistake, if something goes wrong, my brother will have to blame it.

    Arik warned cautiously: "You choose to log in and negotiate with them. I have no ability to protect you."

    "I understand! You still intend to kill them directly and looting large amounts of property. After all, you have no psychological burden to rob Karelian servants."

    "So." Arik smiled and slapped his chest this time: "I can make sure that I won''t rashly choose an all-out attack, but..."

    "I understand." Telavis knew that he was also betting on his life. "I will convince them. We try to get close to their camp in the morning. If I don''t return in the evening, it means I was killed by them. At this time, it doesn¡¯t matter if you burn the camp into coke."

    "Oh...it''s been arranged like this. Kid!"

    "Ok?"

    "Don''t die."

    When he said this, Arik had a slight smile on his face? This is very abnormal, and Telavis only feels it should be.

    The captives explained a clear settlement, an existence named Kaiki Salmi.

    What does this song mean? Telavis easily understood that the name of the settlement was meant to be simple and crude-a land on the edge of a large-scale fjord.

    (Kaikisalmi, Priozersk on the northwestern shore of Lake Ladoga)

    The captives claiming to be the Vips were separated from the Karelia community some time ago. Their population is very good, relying on raising a group of reindeer, hunting, making canoes and fishing.

    This kind of life is not surprising, because the Kewen people lived a similar life in the past.

    With exactly the same production model, exactly the same face, the same hair color, and even the basic interoperable language, Telavis firmly believes that these people and their scientific community must be of the same origin!

    After all, he was very close to Rurik. As he learned more about the Vikings, he learned that the Rus, the Swedes, the Danes, and even the people in the West, they are like brothers who separate families.

    In this way, the Kovins he knows are tribes that split from the Tavastia community, and it is clear that the Kovins and Karelians are also a family.

    Should you be called a brother if you have a common ancestor? not necessarily. The Danes beat the Swedes to a bloodbath, and the Rosses bloodbathed the Gotland.

    Telavis''s greatest worry is that the leader of Kaiki Salmi will refuse to surrender, and will eventually kill himself and resist resolutely.

    Rebelling against the Ross invaders? Brave is really brave. However, is it not wise enough to rashly resist the whole clan for half a day?

    Telavis didn''t have time to think about it anymore. It was he who boasted that he could go to Haikou alone to persuade him to surrender.

    Kaiji Salmi is just a geographical name, and her original intention describes the geomorphic features of this region very well.

    A waterway leads out from the lake area in central Finland. She is the Vukshi River. Just before entering Lake Ladoga, the waterway quietly expanded into a lake in a flat area, and finally condensed into a waterway into the great lake.

    The special geographical structure has contributed to a large number of moist grasslands by the lake, creating a suitable pasture for feeding reindeer.

    The Vips people find this place of fertile water and plants in their constant migration. To the east of this place is the boundless big lake, and the surrounding environment is surrounded by dense pine forests, creating this closed world, here is their small world.

    Kaiki Salmi got its name from this.

    A matriarchal clan settled here, with a small population of 800 people, they are all the Vips!

    An old lady named Kartenaka is the most noble existence of this tribe at present. She is the high priest of the Vips, the highest wise man, and the witch doctor of the tribe.

    Men, women, old and children all obeyed her teachings and regularly handed some reindeer in the form of tribute to the envoys of the Karelian chief who arrived in exchange for the protection of each other. The daily life is so plain and unremarkable.

    It was as if the disputes outside this area had nothing to do with them.

    Even some fishermen explained some peculiar experiences in the southern part of the Great Lakes, claiming that some huge ships like icebergs appeared there. The tribe regarded this as a joke, and some people took it seriously, and the most honorable grandma Kartenek¡¯s explanation is very mysterious: "Some mysterious outsiders must have broken into our world. If you don¡¯t provoke them, you won¡¯t. Disaster."

    She foresaw the disaster, but did not foresee that it would come uninvited.

    No, when the morning mist on the lake dissipated, people in the entire settlement saw the giant floating on the eastern lake.

    The men squinted to meet the sunlight, the light blurred the image of the giant, they instinctively recognized that it was some ships.

    Especially those who have spied on the suspicious existence are now yelling in the villages of the settlement.

    The men spontaneously picked up the stone spears and iron spears, and the bow bearers ran towards the lake with wooden bows.

    An old grandmother walked out of the tent under the **** of a young woman, leaning on crutches to appeal to everyone not to panic.

    However, when she saw the moored boat with aging eyes, the existence beyond her three views also scared her back one after another.

    "Quick! Let the women and children avoid it! Take the deer into the woods and hide."

    "Men, don''t irritate them rashly."

    "Everyone slowly retreats!"

    She thought of avoiding, and avoiding is not shameful. Men and women also lack the consciousness to fight hard, they all want to live a peaceful life, not to mention these strange giants are not like things on earth, maybe they are messengers sent by the lake god!

    What a coincidence! That''s how Grandma Kartenaka thought, and she became more confident after she thought about it. The people of the tribe can avoid it, and they have to stand here and come in contact with the messenger of the lake **** or the lake **** himself.

    On the other hand, Arik restrained his subordinates, and the squadron could easily understand that this settlement was not a small settlement. Based on the experience of conquering the land of Finland, he estimated that there were indeed only 1,000 residents in this camp. .

    "They are all huts and tents, but there are a lot of deer."

    Arik sighed, and then asked Telavis and the prisoners who had already boarded the long ship: "Boy, are you ready?"

    "Okay! My lord, remember our agreement!"

    "Of course. Boy, don''t you die..."

    Four Kowenmen accompanied Telavis, and as many as eight prisoners. The sails were lowered, and the long boat slowly rushed up the soft lakeshore water and grass at an oblique angle. They followed the bow, stroking the bow, and disembarked.

    This is home. The captives returned to their homes, but there was no warmth at all.

    The clansmen have all evacuated, and the captives are very pleased with the clever choices of the clansmen. After all, there are hundreds of terrifying warriors watching them.

    "This is your camp? Is Kaiji Salmi?" Telavis asked.

    Someone immediately responded: "Yes. I hope you don''t do it."

    "It depends on whether you cooperate, the Ross people are all ferocious monsters, and the consequences of annoying them are disaster. Let''s go. Looking at this village, everyone seems to have fled.

    The fact is not so, Telavis quickly saw the edge of the settlement, a man with a cane standing quietly accompanied by his entourage.

    "That''s our old leader." Someone pointed out.

    "Looks like an old grandma?"

    "It''s Granny Kartenaka."

    The name originally meant a yellow flower, and Telavis was glad that he could easily understand the meaning. He raised his head, the dress of this Rusman warrior made him look heroic, especially the leather helmet on top of his head, which was shining under the sun.

    It was his own people who came with a strange lander. Could it be that it was the messenger of the lake god?

    Kaltenaka remained calm until he contacted the messenger.

    She asked respectfully: "God''s messenger, may I ask, did you come to my camp to give your will?"

    The messenger of God? absurd.

    Telavis took off his leather helmet and revealed his face and brown-black face.

    Although he looks similar to the locals, his physique is quite strong and he is very surprised.

    "I am not a messenger of God."

    The old lady understood this, and couldn''t help but open her squinted eyes: "You...you...are you the messenger of Karelia?"

    "It''s not."

    "Who do you represent."

    "I represent Rose. I heard that you are the leader of the Vips, grandma, maybe we should have a good chat. Listen, this is related to the life and future of your people."

    Telavis remained serious, and his words revealed killing intent.

    The old lady was not stupid, and immediately invited the young man into her wooden shed to have a good chat.

    For a tribe with a very weak population and strength, it is not shivering to recognize and hold the thighs to pay tribute regularly. The Karelians are strong, they are the servants of Karelians, and the Tavastians are strong, and they are Tavas. Servant of Tia.

    Kewen people? Who is it? Who are the Ross people?

    In the wooden shed, Telavis introduced the relationship between his Corvin ethnic group and Tavastia and Suomi, and then introduced the mighty Duchy of Rus.

    He couldn''t make too many explanations, but focused on explaining the fact: "The Rus Principality is about to assemble an army of 5,000 people to completely annihilate the Karelian forces. You must change to a new master."

    Five thousand people? This number challenges the mathematical limits of the Vips people. Telavis used "fifty one hundred" to describe the military strength of the Russ, but he was surprised to find that it was difficult for the Vips to understand the number of this scale.

    Maybe Grandma Kartenaka understands it?

    They had already reported their names to each other, and the appearance of Telavis made her terrified.

    "Now, there are five hundred strong Russ preparing to land. They order you to surrender immediately and recognize Rus as the new master. They will land, and they will be safe by offering tribute. This year the Karelians will be destroyed. You will continue to live under the protection of the Ross people..."

    The grandmother is in a dilemma In fact, not only does she not find this young beautiful boy an abomination, but she appreciates the strong muscles and honesty and courage of this child at a young age. This kid has something that tribal men lack-the courage unique to warriors.

    The prisoners who had returned nervously explained what had happened to them, and the grandmother gave up completely.

    The Vips declared their surrender and immediately declared that they were the new masters of the Roths.

    In exchange, the Conqueror of Ross can get the tribute immediately, but it must be guaranteed not to harm all the Vips.

    Granny Kartenaka sighed the fate of the tribe and accepted this new fate.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 664 Keki Salmi''s Surrender), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 666ï¼š Servants vouchers

    "The Rise of Rurik (!

    Telavis thought he would persuade them until the afternoon. Obviously, fearing the terrifying power of the Ross people, the female leader of Vips announced her surrender.

    Those who hid did not go far, seeing the old grandma calling for everyone to come out, and the tribesmen also walked out of the hiding place.

    On the other hand, the long ships of the Ross Squadron also began to land.

    Telavis greeted the arrival of the conquerors near the shore.

    Arik was very surprised. This kid actually convinced the Vips with a single mouth that he really did not rely on war in exchange for their surrender.

    Arik, who has a sharp head, is surprised, but this is a fact.

    He ordered his subordinates to exercise restraint and were not allowed to looting spontaneously unless they refused to give tribute.

    The development of the matter was completely unexpected. Five hundred extremely tall Ross fighters stepped onto the VIPs¡¯ Kaiki Salmi, and the women of VIPs were moved!

    They do not have a clear marriage relationship, and the children born to women are the children of the entire tribe. Their lives are actually a bit chaotic, but women are always giving birth frequently, and they are also facing an alarming rate of infant mortality.

    Seeing a group of sturdy blond youth jumping off the huge boat, they are so strong, and the children born with their bones and blood can escape the persecution of death smoothly.

    This kind of thing was unexpected by Arik, and the Vips woman''s behavior was clearly to beg her subordinates to have a relationship with them. This kind of thing really made him familiar. The same thing has happened in the community of the Corvin people, so much so that in the Fort Elon Orava in the Duchy of Ross, the group of women from the Iron Squirrel tribe has already embraced a group of women who don¡¯t know who their father is. Tawny-haired mixed-race child.

    This was acquiesced by the leader Kartenekal, and even her granddaughter was brought out, and the shy girl was given to Terravis by her grandmother herself.

    The girl Hayasta, whose name is "Scent of Fragrant", is just a girl who has just grown to be a young mother. Even so, she clung to Telavis and kept saying that it was her own man.

    How can Telavis, who is like a newly grown bull, hold it? When he held this reasonable girl under the soft buckskin cushion, he didn''t do anything, and he really liked the proactive girl, even though he knew the other''s purpose.

    At night, Arik only felt that this peculiar Kaiji Salmi was full of endless absurdity and beauty!

    Warriors can eat roasted reindeer meat and have relationships with a group of women. The young fighters are not picky, and even many people have done the same thing with the Corvin in Fort Elon. It is said that the new Vips and Corvin are one family, at least in this respect.

    Both sides have their own needs, so if you use a knife at this group of such surrendered guys, your brain will be completely broken.

    Arik has his own principles. He turned away all the women''s approach, that is, in the camp, he personally had a deep understanding of the situation with the female leader of Vips, Kartenekal.

    Telavis, who had finished his work, allowed the girl Hayasta to fall on his lap. He acted as an interpreter, and he hoped to hear the news that the Karelians believed more.

    The female chief calmly faced it. She saw and confirmed that the entire Vips tribe had no resistance in front of the Ruth army. She had chosen to join the Ruth Principality as a whole, and she began to nag and introduce everything in detail. The Karelian situation...

    The female leader spoke quite nagging, and because the language could not interact very smoothly, Telavis tried to extract key information from it, but she also got surprising news.

    If the "Karelian Bear Altar" revealed by the captives at the beginning is likely to be fabricated and perfunctory, the female chief will describe it again, and it will be solid.

    "Bear Altar? Do they worship bears?" Arik asked Telavis.

    "They hunted bears for sacrifice. I''m afraid that place is not a village, but a simple altar."

    altar? Arik naturally thought of the stone ship altar in Roseburg''s hometown. The place is indeed a sanctuary, but if there are no important festivals, no one will visit it. It is not that it is a forbidden area. It is not fun to go to the place simply for non-holidays.

    Arik followed his own thoughts and speculated.

    Telavis shook his head: "It''s definitely not the case. She mentioned a lot of tents, where many people will trade. That is the area of ??Binhu. If... we launch an attack, it might be unexpected."

    When Telavis proposed a sneak attack, he hesitated, and when the words showed that the consequences had aroused Arik''s intense interest.

    "Sneak attack? Just to my liking. At the Binhu camp, a group of weak guys claiming to be brave bear hunters is absurd. You continue to ask, I want to know the details of Karelia!"

    Arik''s urging, Telavis had to keep asking.

    The female leader didn''t dare to offend this group of madmen covered in iron (referring to chain mail). In her eyes, even if the group of iron men were not the messengers of God, they were noble and irresistible existences.

    They are strong, but they are all men.

    He is weak, but there are many women.

    The Vips women used their own way to please these conquerors of Ross, and the tribe continued to bet on fate to bet that the Ross would not suddenly turn their faces.

    Based on this idea, the female leader mentioned one thing in particular: ¡°When the end of the grass starts to turn yellow, when the lake breeze is cool, and when the newborn deer starts to eat the grass, the Karelia¡¯s tribute envoy will arrive. ."

    Telavis was full of doubts in his translation of these words at first, and he thought about it again, wouldn''t it be early autumn when these three conditions were met?

    Early autumn is already here!

    The Karelian messenger will come to collect twenty deer, and will make the Vips hand over a beautiful young girl to offer to the Karelian leader as a slave.

    The female leader''s voice was hoarse, and the tone of her speech was very calm.

    Telavis was trembling all over when she heard it. At this moment, the girl Hayasta was still cuddling by her side. It happened that she was bound to follow the Karelian messenger with her hands **** in a certain year...

    After learning this information, he looked at the woman next to him, and suddenly a strong desire for protection swept across his head.

    I, saved her. I have possessed her, she must be my woman!

    Considering rationally, Telavis increasingly felt that this was the old leader¡¯s strategy. An astonishing number of tribal women had a relationship with the Conqueror of Ross. The old leader was clearly indulging all women to do with them as much as possible, perhaps hoping to gain strength through The warrior¡¯s lineage has caused the thought of producing more healthy children, or all of this is another means of life-saving.

    It was precisely at this moment that the girl in her arms also opened her mouth peacefully: "You, will protect me."

    "Protect you. I will protect you."

    They basically didn''t understand what they said. When he asked impatiently, he immediately initiated a trick.

    The young and promising warrior cheered up: "Taravis, I don¡¯t care how many deer the messengers collect or how many women grab their hands. I¡¯m afraid this woman already has your baby in her belly, you I don¡¯t want her to be taken away. But I tell you, there are only Ruths in this world who collect tribute from others. If you dare to collect tribute from Ruth¡¯s territory, the Karelians will die!"

    Indeed, the Principality of Russ had only taken the initiative to attack the Karelian territory because of the major threat to Fort Silla. There is nothing to blame in this basically unethical Nordic country. However, in order for the fighters to explode strong fighting power, it is best to use some means to arouse the anger of the fighters. Once they are furious, their fighting power often reaches the peak, and they will not be afraid of the terrible killings they participate in.

    Help the bullied servant forces Suomi attack Karelia, which may make the fighters dare to fight with anger.

    Now, Arik just wants to tell his brothers that there is a group of people who are not afraid of death rushing to collect the tribute from Ross''s servants. It really deserves to die!

    This place is very strange, it is obviously quite barbaric, men and women are short in stature, and the level of force is extremely weak.

    But here is also a peculiar sacred place, any Ross warrior showing his white chest, that muscular texture and elegant golden chest hair, can easily attract local women to come and take the initiative to take off the fur and cloth robe.

    It is the third day that the squadron is moored here, and Arik has learned some very crucial news from the female leader. When he decided to gather some of the brothers who had been too casual, he keenly noticed that some people had become languished. .

    The First Banner team assembled in the sound of fart drums, and each centurion assembled his subordinates, and they formed a square matrix in front of all the Vips people.

    They were dressed exactly the same, with a white-bottomed blue-patterned robe over a coat of mail, and their weapons and helmets were shining blue.

    This time Arik was clearly showing strong strength to the Vips. As for some of the brothers'' malaise, he really didn''t want to say anything more.

    The cool lake breeze blows into this lakeside fjord, and the wind from Lake Ladoga blows all the way to Lake Vulsi.

    Arik felt a little bit of coolness, because the so-called "Karelian messengers" hadn''t arrived yet, and it was obvious that those people should arrive in a while.

    He assembled an army and stood on some wooden platforms to give orders to school.

    "Now I tell you something that is irritating! These Vips are already our servants, and I see that you are all very close to their women. Don''t worry, this is my permission."

    Speaking of this, the soldiers who were suddenly nervous, the tense nerves were instantly relieved.

    Arik continued to yell: "I''m really mad at me! This is already the territory of our Ross Principality, and the Vips are our servants! You know the meaning of servants and the meaning of territories."

    He paused deliberately, attracting the eyes of the public: "However, the Karelians sent envoys to enter our newly conquered territory without authorization and force our servants to pay tribute to them. Take away the women you have loved. Go! Do you agree?!"

    I emphasized a lot before, all for the final turning point.

    At first, everyone''s brains were a little confused, and as someone started to react, anger began to occupy the mind.

    "Do you agree?" Arik continued yelling.

    "No!" Someone finally vented their fury back.

    "Then do it! Let''s hit them in an ambush. Then..."

    Arik laughed in public, even turned into a arrogant smile. He was emotionally excited and in ecstasy. He calmed down and yelled: "I also learned that the Karelians have a city where there are a lot of reindeer, a lot of leather, and a lot of women. Don¡¯t think about it. As many silver coins are reached, these guys don''t have silver coins in their hands. What they have the most is leather, and what we grab is leather!

    The Duke did not prohibit us from fighting with them, but only asked to be careful. Is it suitable for you?

    A few years ago, I brought you to Gotland for the first time and we won a big victory. This time we can achieve even greater victory. We will come back with a large amount of leather, and we will make a fortune when shipped to Shilla Fort! "

    People started shouting, beating the shields with the back of the axe and sword, and they were in a high mood when they mentioned killing the enemy.

    They did not expect to **** silver from the Karelians, but leather is also a substitute for currency, and the Rus tribe has relied on leather processing since ancient times, and no one values ??leather more than them.

    Arik¡¯s preaching is not a complete picture of a pie, and some of the descriptions are facts.

    The First Banner of the Ross Army announced that it would first attack Karelia, with the goal directed at the so-called "bear altar." They have to do this, and they have to wait for the hare to kill the Karelian messenger.

    Until she fully understood the intentions of the Roths, the female leader of Vips, Kartenekal, deeply felt the most bone-wrenching fear she could feel in her life.

    Because, Arik, the leader of the Ross conqueror, has decided that the Vips must prove that they are true servants. There are three things that must be accomplished, but if one is not completed, the Ross can go crazy.

    First: The Vips must send a group of guides to guide the Russian army to the bear altar.

    Second: It must be armed and cooperated with the Russian army to intercept and kill the Karelian envoys in order to make a statement of name.

    Third: The female leader Kartenekal must go to Shilla Fort to meet the Duke of Ross himself, and then determine the many contracts between the servant and the monarch.

    The Vips can only organize a team of more than one hundred men. They are generally short and chubby. Short and chubby are also an illusion. These people are not strong without their thick leather caps. They can only use flint, antlers and natural volcanic glass to make spearheads, oak and hemp rope to make bows, and wooden rod bone pieces and feathers to make swords.

    This is their armed forces. When the "soldiers" are assembled, Arik can only secretly have a headache looking at these guys.

    Of course Arik looked down on these guys, but he had already admitted his servant status on behalf of his brother. The servant army resembles a group of begging people, and the most they need to do now is to change their weapons in an all-round way.

    This is the case for the Vips, and the Karelians must be better than them.

    The female leader mentioned that the Karelians had many iron tools, and finally, the more advanced weapons seemed to disappear.

    The Rus began to wait for the rabbits under Arik¡¯s arrangement. He knew very well that his brother was determined to launch an offensive during the period when the wheat was harvested in Novgorod. There was still a little time before August in the Julian calendar. He speculated to intercept. The messenger''s attack on the bear altar will probably also start in early August. These matters do not conflict with each other, and they even have some time to spare.

    The messengers who collected the tribute were ordered by the leader of Karelia, and the three tribes all obeyed one person as the chief.

    The Karelian forces are in the period of historical transformation from the tribal alliance to the chiefdom. The "Bear Altar" already has the meaning of a capital city. Collecting tributes from nearby tribes or uniting to attack neighbors are all promoting a country. Birth.

    All the Russian squadrons drove into the lake in the lower reaches of the Vukshi River. This is a hidden place, and it is a basically unexplored place.

    The huge trawl net was thrown into the lake, and the flagship Mercury began to pull the net to sweep the abundant European perch in the lake voluntarily. Those long boats were also set on the lake, and people put down the fishing line and fished with steel hooks. With the advanced fishing level and the abundant willingness in the local lake area, the Ross Army¡¯s food problem has not only been solved, they can even reward the Vips servants with the over-caught fish.

    It is this fish-fishing technique that shocked these local residents.

    Even touched.

    Because the Karelians just ask for it, the Ross conquerors look friendly, after all, they really rewarded a lot of fresh fish.

    Finally, the "receiver" of the Vips, who was in the distance, finally waited for the envoy of Karelia to receive the tribute.

    The "receiver" did not disclose the conquest of the Ross people, and as in previous years, he respectfully welcomed the envoys of more than 20 people in this line.

    These twenty people are also domineering. The leader yelled all the way and asked the Vips people to offer all the beautiful girls. There should be twenty girls to serve at least one night for the twenty people. There is also the most beautiful one. Dedicated to the greatest leader.

    The messengers were all dreaming, but when they entered the Vips village, it was unexpectedly quiet.

    what happened? The "receiver" lied that everyone was very scared and hid them, so he asked to call out the hidden clansmen in person.

    The messengers didn''t care. Similar things happened every year, and they regarded this as a manifestation of the dignity of the strong.

    But when the "receiver" rushed into the shadow of a wooden shed, he changed to the hidden armored Ruth fighters and a group of Vips fighters to report.

    The Karelian envoy swaggered in. Several "receivers" who watched the wind from a distance rushed back to the camp to explain the matter, and the Rosvips coalition army also made preparations in advance.

    "Let''s do it!" Arik gave an order, and the berserker in the shirt suddenly shot out.

    The charged crossbows suddenly fired in clusters, and all of a sudden they stunned the group of walking envoys, they were wounded and wailed, and then they were stabbed and killed by the Russian sword...

    The matter is not over yet. It is the Ross people who easily solve the group of messengers, and the Vips people still have to give a vote.

    A steel sword stuck in the mudArik ordered the nervous VIPs warrior, "You cut off the head of the messenger and prove your servant!"

    Telavis translated it truthfully, they looked at each other and really started to do it.

    They were not simply beheading the head. A group of people saw the horror fighting power of the Ross people from close range, and they professed their loyalty. Everyone took this sword and took them to the ground. Put it on the face, this is their name.

    Arik laughed, the brothers laughed, and finally, the blood-stained group of Vips soldiers also laughed stupidly.

    At this time, the men and women of the Vips have completed the servant contract in their own way, and then they will be chased by the victory.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 665 Servant''s name submission), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 667ï¼š Assault the Bear Altar

    "The Rise of Rurik (!

    The ambush attack was like a storm, and it also ended in a very short time. Arik wanted to stay alive, but the brothers were too irritable and killed these Karelian envoys cleanly.

    The enemy¡¯s corpse was dismantled in eight pieces. The Veps who made such a nomination was further demanded by Arik to do nothing. Twenty heads were inserted on the wooden sticks. All the Veps, men, women, and children are in a terrifying scene. see it clearly.

    The **** scene stirred the aging heart of the female leader, and everyone saw the men''s masterpiece trembling.

    Without preaching, the Veps people can only advance and retreat together on the battleship of the Ross people.

    This is not the case, twenty more VIPs fighters who participated in the killing were called up.

    These twenty people are purely Arik pulling generals out of the poke. They are relatively stronger and have seen blood. They all know the precise location of the "bear altar" in Karelia, and they are really good guides.

    Telavis has taken the girl''s peace of mind, Hayasta, the granddaughter of the female leader, this girl will follow Telavis as a bargaining chip for surrender.

    It was Telavis, as the only son of the leader of the Cowen Grey Squirrel tribe, his status was a little more noble, and he had experienced too many **** battles, and it was quite appropriate to command 20 more Vips fighters at a young age.

    The strength of the Russian squadron has increased. Among the five hundred and fifty men, most of them are veterans. They only seem to be small in number, but their combat power is amazing.

    The slaughter messenger is equivalent to an undeclared war on Karelia. Those heads inserted into the wooden poles will all be thrown at the bear altar and become the so-called "headhunter monument" to deter and provoke the Karelians.

    Arik, he has not been so arrogant that he can wipe out the three major tribes of the Karelian forces with just his men.

    Even his understanding of that side is still only described by the Vips people, what is the situation of the enemy?

    Just as a bear will tentatively bite after catching a suspected prey, it will eat it only when it finds that it is meat, and remember it forever.

    The Russ army used sword and axe to conduct armed reconnaissance on the bear altar!

    After slaughtering the messengers, they rested a little bit. They ate grilled sea bass on this wheat cake and bread, and made some cooked reindeer meat and dried sea bass. After that, the whole army boarded the ship and brought the twenty. The new Servants of Weipusi, the fleet continued north along the shoreline of the lake.

    It is believed that as long as you walk along the shore of the lake, the first settlement you find is the target bear altar.

    kindness? Do not!

    Strike! Correct.

    For the first time, the Vips took a boat larger than a canoe. They were excited and nervous. They had no fear of war at all. Instead, they took this as a boat trip on the Great Lakes.

    They are all concentrated on the largest flagship, the tall spinnaker hunting under the sun and the south wind, they have not even seen such a huge piece of cloth, and can''t help but doubt that this may be made by God.

    But the Ross people are clearly not gods! They are human beings, a more powerful force than the Karelians.

    Those legends became true, and he stood on the big illusory ship.

    As the Vips gradually became familiar, the look of rarely seen strangers quickly dissipated, and quickly entered his new role.

    Looking at Arik again, it is meaningless to increase the number of servants in the team more or less. Let''s just count on these twenty people to kill the enemy, and at most make an atmosphere group.

    They are the characters who perform the guide very well. They are all standing overtime, staring at the familiar and unfamiliar lakeshore line, while pointing their fingers in the direction, thus prompting the flagship to keep correcting the course.

    The drifting on the lake during the whole day was very peaceful, people were bored and dozed off, and only the sailors of the boats were standing guard.

    The short night finally came, and the Ross army ate and defecate on the boat, everything was just like the situation they had when they were fishing at sea.

    The army continued to sail for another day. The lake was so huge that the soldiers were shocked.

    Perhaps tomorrow will be another fruitless voyage, and the entire fleet has landed on an island in the lake and intends to spend the night here.

    Many people found wild duck eggs in the grass nest, which added some fun to the boring voyage.

    There are some small trees on the island, and the reed bushes have the most stalks. A large area is filled with amazing mud, so there are not many reliable footholds on the whole island, so that many people return to the boat after they landed ashore.

    The weeds were cleaned up, and some bonfires started to ignite in the sunset.

    The time has just arrived in August, summer has already bid farewell to Ladoga Lake, early autumn is here, the gentle sunset urges people to sleep soundly, and the cool lake breeze adds a hint of coolness.

    Arik didn''t doubt that the Vipus guide was pointing the wrong way, he was just amazed at the huge size of the lake. The Russ colonized Fort Shilla and built a huge city on the barren coastal grassland. They have been active near the Neva River for several years. Although they are adjacent to the Great Lake, they have no experience of exploring the lake area at all, and they lack knowledge of the huge lake.

    When people began to relax, when the sunset basically gave way to the brilliant night sky, a distant vision appeared.

    It was an accident, and it was also an inevitable.

    The mast of the flagship Mercury appeared in a minor condition. The pulley on the top of the mast that controlled the lifting of the sail was stuck by a cable. The ship had no time to repair when it moved forward. Now the sailor has dropped the anchor and climbed to the top.

    The brilliant starry sky was beautiful and ethereal, but the sailor saw the luminescence appearing on the dim lake shore in the distance.

    That''s a bonfire! It''s not like a bonfire!

    As the night became deeper, a large number of yellow light sources gradually appeared on the lake, and the light sources on the lake bank became denser.

    Gradually, more Ross fighters noticed the anomaly, and their instincts as fighters drove them to stand up. The news about "We found the bear altar" was instantly spread.

    Arik was standing on the shore, his heart full of excitement.

    When he asked whether the light source of the Vips Path Leaders was the bear altar, he was completely affirmed.

    "It''s great, but I caught the prey."

    Arik murmured a few words to himself, and then yelled to the joking brothers: "I have seen it! That is their campfire and their fishing fire. The Karelians exposed themselves, you go to bed early, and we attack at dawn. Remember! Everyone sees blood and is merciless!"

    Everyone knows the meaning of the boss''s words, the Russian army will have the right to enjoy a feast of killing, and they have done too much of this kind of thing and can''t be nervous.

    Originally, the bonfires of the Russ army were not vigorous and concealed. Now they extinguished the bonfires one after another. After eating the dry food, most of the people moved to ships so that they could move quickly when they set off in the morning.

    The short night ended quickly, and half of the people did not sleep well.

    This is not a big problem. They are about to participate in a bloodthirsty raging flame, and the bravest warriors who claim to be the most brave want to prove to Odin in the morning sun that they are powerful and fierce, and the Karelians have become a prop.

    They ate cakes, bread cubes and dried fish, and drank a pot of lake water when they were too dry.

    Arik stood at the commanding height of the stern deck and looked down at the entire fleet. Suddenly, the scene of the first assault on Gotland that year was about to reappear.

    The sky was still dark blue now, only the warriors who had watched all night curled up in the cabin to take a nap, the timing was completely standing here with the Rus, and even the Karelian fish and fire on the lake had not yet dissipated.

    He raised his arms: "Now! Let''s go!"

    The wind was generally weak at night, and the Mercury¡¯s human propeller pushed her away from the island and into the wide water. Then the two long ships caught the dropped cable and fastened it firmly to the mast.

    The entire squadron advances in the most traditional human rowing mode. With the aid of a towing boat and its own propeller, the Mercury is like a reindeer sleigh running on the lake. The ships advance on the waves, and the large oars are regularly rowed out. Splashes of water left a dim trail behind him.

    They made some splash noise, and the weak lake breeze and the sound of water waves hitting the shore blocked it.

    A group of shadows became more and more conspicuous in the gradually clear world, and the Karelian fishermen who fished at night did not notice until the Ross Fleet approached. Very strangely, they didn''t seem to feel horrible, but stood stupidly on the canoe, quietly watching the strange fleet leave, and watching the fleet head straight for the bear altar.

    Do you want to annihilate those night fishermen?

    Killing is of course possible, but not necessary. The mission of the army is to rush to the shore in the shortest possible time before killing. The road of assault should not be blocked by some things.

    Those anglers are lucky and sad. What does it do to you to destroy you, and what do you do to forgive you?

    The sky is already azure blue, just like the blue pattern of the "Russian Oars Flag" flying on the mast.

    The phantom of the squadron is clearly visible. The Karelian bazaar at the Bear Altar also entered their morning market. People who got up early and walked out of the tent to trade in leather, beasts, deer, fish and other goods gathered on the shore to watch. This is an unprecedented sight.

    Before the tsunami hit the coast, it seemed that there was no threat. Some people who made the wrong prediction would stop at the mast until the big wave approached and turned into an overwhelming posture, and everything was too late.

    Hundreds of people gathered around the lake. One side was the sun that was about to break through the surface of the lake, and the other was a deliberately large fleet of ships. They were more concerned about the latter, and even the bolder felt that this was a trading fleet, not only without danger. Instead, it can bring wealth.

    The person who made this prediction was not completely wrong. The Ross people''s ships would naturally do business honestly in the face of the strong. When encountering the weak, whether they choose to go to war is purely a matter of mood.

    Arik didn''t know what to do when a group of people gathered on the shore. The Vips guides were all afraid of the Karelians, and they decisively claimed that their opponents were prepared.

    Telavis said in Norse language: "Vips said. The enemy must have known through divination that we killed their messenger. The Karelians already knew that they..."

    Arik smiled: "They are going to fight with our army on the lakeside? By coincidence, I am about to hack their heads. They are really brave."

    "It''s reckless." Telavis said calmly.

    "It''s brave! These people dare to confront me head-on, and I respect them as warriors. Fortunately, I will deal with them with the strongest strength, ready to twist the slingshot!"

    The six torsion slingshots on the Mercury all entered the firing state at an elevation angle. After they were charged, they were all equipped with rotating feather javelins.

    Arik personally stretched out his thumb to estimate the distance to the gathered crowd, feeling that the distance was appropriate, and calmly delivered the launch order.

    The six javelins flew in an instant, and the Vips looked dumbfounded amidst the whirring.

    The javelin was a spiral feather, and the buzzing sound caused by the violent rubbing of the air when it rotated quickly attracted the attention of the Karelians on the shore, and then the black rod fell down and slammed on the ground.

    An unlucky guy was directly pierced through his chest and was nailed to the mud.

    Although only one person died, the Karelians who watched the excitement finally had no illusions. They knew that those who were approaching were the enemy they had never seen before!

    Unfortunately, when they began to flee, the entire Ross Squadron''s arrow strike had arrived.

    Corvin''s longbowman threw first, followed by Ross''s crossbowman.

    Leaning on the falling potential energy, the light arrow smashed at the Karelian civilians in animal skins in the form of iron hail.

    The Karelians who were attacked are indeed civilians now, if they picked up their iron spears, they wouldn''t be. After all, they had the hegemony of a region, and they had a good relationship with their old neighbors, Tavastia. People who realized it was an enemy attack ran back to their tents and greeted their sons to take up arms and prepare to fight the enemy attack. Women take care of their belongings.

    It also includes the resident priests of the bear altar. They called on the altar guards in bear skins to stand up. Although it is unknown who the attackers were, for this sacred center of worship, they must rush to defeat the attackers before the chief returns.

    Could it be possible that fifty guards of the altar can defend the sacredness of the sacrificial center?

    Arik¡¯s team is equipped with up to 150 bows and crossbows. Since the Russian army has repeatedly enjoyed the great sweetness in the use of long-range weapons, let it go to the **** of any "open-handed hacking". It is an idiot to have advanced weapons and not need them.

    Arrow strikes brought terrible killings, which Karelians had never seen on the battlefield.

    People were fleeing frantically, and many people continued to run with arrow wounds, but it was all too late.

    The first long ship rushed to the soft shore of the lake, and the Ross warrior with a crossbow aimed and shot with his weapon, covering the sword and shield brothers and steadily jumped out of the boat.

    Someone once expected that they would encounter obstacles when they landed on the beach. Everyone would face the enemy''s arrows and land. Indeed, the Karelians were shooting back with arrows. It might be a symbolic resistance.

    Mercury flies to the enemy. She has completely become a kind of nearshore arrow tower. Telavis organizes his men to stay on the ship and continue to provide arrow support to the brothers fighting on the shore. The six torsion slingshots all hit one side of the enemy, and they were all loaded with cast iron projectiles to make a rough strike against the running target.

    Do you personally go ashore to fight? Arik''s heart is itchy, but it''s not right now.

    The soldiers of the entire flag team basically rushed to the shore, slashing with swords and axes wantonly, but anyone who was not in a white robe and blue pattern was killed, mercilessly, but they did not lose their minds in the blood. They are a group of efficient killing machines that only kill and do nothing else, as if lava flows through the forest and burns everything.

    Looting property and waiting after the war, all the brothers have to do is to be ordered to kill wildly.

    This is one of the reasons why Arik stood on a high place to observe the battlefield. He wanted to supervise the actions of the army. By paying attention to the blue feathers on the centurion''s headstock, he could determine the battle situation of each centurion team.

    The whole situation has been opened, and the whole so-called bear altar is in chaos.

    At this moment the sun also rose, and the lake mist began to evaporate. Arik just saw that the bear altar was not a large settlement, and the fog caused the world to become a little blurred.

    He made the archers listen to the fire, and the remote support came to an end.

    The current Russ army no longer needed support. Those who were slow to escape were killed one after another, and those who escaped quickly could only save their belongings and work hard to avoid them.

    Before the attack on the bear altar, there were more than two thousand people. Few people escaped successfully, and a chaos broke out among the many tents.

    For the unmanned Russian soldiers, it is inevitable that some people will be injured in the chaos, but the difference in strength between the two sides is too outrageous. There are more than two thousand people at the bear altar, among which there are only five or six hundred men.

    The Karelian bone cluster arrows are meaningless to the Russian buckskin chain mail, not to mention that some fighters also put bronze and iron pieces on the chain mail at their own expense, unless these inferior arrow clusters can be very coincidental. The observation window that penetrated the eyes of the Ross warrior, unfortunately, did not.

    The Karelians at the Bear Altar made their own resistance, and their assembled team was quickly crushed by the Rus¡¯ Viking Shield Wall, and then ushered in a fatal killing.

    Once the morale collapsed, it would be too difficult to restore it. The bear altar lost its resistance, and in the end only the fifty altar guards wearing bear skins resolutely resisted.

    It was these people who, in order to protect the sacred altar, faced the siege of the two Ross Centurion teams, wielding spears, toothed rods, and axes to fight, and were strangled under the siege of Ross sword and shield heavy infantry.

    In the end, the priests with feathers in their bodies were also killed indiscriminately This was considered the last battle of the bear altar. There were no casualties in the Russian army, but a few people had some on their bodies due to the impact. Bruise. Heavy armored veterans of the Hundred Wars against the tribal warriors clothed in leather, it is normal for them to have zero deaths in battle.

    Human blood flowed out of the bear skin. The Ross soldiers ignored the corpses of these "bear guards". When someone realized that this was the main altar of the bear altar, they found the gem necklace on the neck of the slain priest, and the looting naturally began.

    The only difference from these two centuries is that the other two centuries have been broken into pieces. The brothers chased the fugitives and determined that the enemy had fled too far. The chasing became meaningless, and they began to collect those leftovers. For example, an astonishing number of reindeer.

    How many deer are there? At least five thousand!

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the \"Collection\" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 666 Assault on the Bear Altar), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 668ï¼š Get deer

    "The Rise of Rurik (!

    The lake breeze blows out the morning mist, and the sun shines on the bear altar after the war.

    This important Karelian ritual center and trading bazaar quickly disintegrated under the storm of a partial division of the Russian army. After the prosperity disappeared, only a corpse was left. There were also centuries of violent Russian warriors busy searching for property.

    Arik got off the big boat and floated to the shore. The Vips who participated in the battle also entered the bear altar as an attacker for the first time.

    Unlike the Russ army, the Vips servants looked at the devastated tent group. They had no joy of victory, but only fear.

    When the lake fogs up, they attack. The lake mist cleared and they plundered.

    In a very short period of time, this place once regarded as inviolable by the Vips was destroyed.

    Some Ross soldiers set fire in venting their anger, holding a ready-made fire source to light the leather tent and let it burn.

    There are also female prisoners who have been spared for the time being. The Ross people are recklessly happy, but they still have an axe afterwards.

    Arik followed a terrifying pace aggressively. He condoned the violent subordinates, and even liked to see them destroying wildly.

    He motioned to Telavis: "Let the Vips do it."

    "Just put the stakes on the shore? Look here, there are corpses everywhere."

    "Isn''t it better? Other Karelians will see this, and we will deeply shock their nobles."

    Arik felt that his decision was very reliable, and the Vips servants did the same.

    The stakes were erected, and the heads of the tribute messengers were inserted above them. Their complexion was already gray, and the necks were all stained with black blood. The hideous terror has always made the Vips servants jealous, but this The group of Ross veterans is no surprise.

    Seeing that they had finished their work, Arik shook his neck and then ordered Telavis: "Let''s go. Follow me and see what treasure the brothers find."

    What interesting things can you find in tents and wooden sheds?

    Some useful wooden utensils, such as combs, small boxes, and wooden bowls, were put into burlap pockets by the Ross people, and some interesting bones and leathers were also hidden. Looting is an opportunity to make a fortune. Arik has always been generous. He doesn''t even care about the embezzlement of gold and silver by his brothers. As for the discovery of a large amount of materials, this should not be divided by everyone, but handed over to the Duke.

    He carried two swords and walked into the densest area of ??warriors. There was also the tallest wooden shed. Compared with the large number of small cone-shaped tents, the buildings here were obviously permanent. It just so happened that the Vips servant claimed that this was the bear altar itself.

    The Karelians really adore bears. Looking at the group of low soldiers in bear skins that fell dead on the ground fully proves this point.

    The Ruth Army berserkers with the heaviest scale armor, they are the madmen who break the formation, and they are also the strongest. Their iron helmets were not only reinforced and increased inter-face chain armor, but also stared at the upper jaw of the bear on their heads, using the chest and upper jaw with fangs as a characteristic sun hat.

    The Berserkers of the Russ Army are the real "bear men." These Karelian bearskins, who are said to be guards of the altar, are all fakes.

    More than a dozen older priests died, and the young priests had their heads beheaded. There are as many as three hundred dead bodies here, and what Arik can determine is that the enemy is not killed by the neck, and they still end up like this with their dedication and desperate resistance.

    The two flag captains walked up with a smile, each reporting their own results, and presented the gem necklace they grabbed.

    Arik squinted, "That''s it? What else did you find."

    "Boss, what a nice necklace, don''t you want?" one person asked in surprise.

    "Give it to me? Forget it. You keep it for yourself. Tell me what else to find."

    Another said: "We also found the cellar where they placed the leather. There are a lot of squirrel skins in it! It''s amazing."

    Squirrel skin? When Arik heard this word, the first thing he thought of was that it was a currency.

    "Haha, it seems that we also found their money vault. Go! Let''s check it out..."

    The battlefield has returned to calm, and the Karelian fishermen only avoided them because they were not important. They saw the violent and terror of the attackers, and knew that their homes were completely destroyed. All the canoes escaped. They wanted to flee to the nearest settlement, so they rowed all the way east, at least first to the village of the Rudi people on the east bank of the lake where the Karelians were their leaders, and told them about the foreign army. Destroyed the bear altar, rested and looked for the chief¡¯s "big tent" to tell all the Karelian nobles that the disaster had come.

    It''s just that those who successfully escaped from the bear altar have rushed on the way to report the news, waiting for them is another difficult trek.

    At noon, a staggering number of reindeer were driven to the bear altar full of corpses. Most of the tents were either burning or smashed.

    Arik inspected the cold cellars and asked the brothers to take out the leathers of squirrels, ferrets, lynxes, forest cats, and foxes inside, and hurriedly transport them to the big ship with twine ropes.

    No one can rob these leather treasures, they will be dedicated to Rurik, Duke of Ross.

    In addition, anything that anyone grabs is their own!

    The opportunity of looting was given to everyone, including the Vips servants, and they legally joined the search for treasure.

    Except for a few precious stones and a batch of cherished small animal leathers, I am afraid that the most valuable seizures here are those deer.

    The sheer number of the deer stunned Arik.

    As many as forty reindeer were killed, the fresh leather was peeled off, and the internal organs were thrown directly into the lake very violently, except for the nutritious and delicious deer liver.

    A large bonfire appeared by the lake, and the Ross people made roasted whole deer extravagantly.

    Everyone ate meat madly. Even the Vips people were fortunate enough to hug the half-cooked deer legs to eat. The Ross people also gifted some salt. The delicious taste moved many people to cry.

    People were immersed in the joy of victory. When they set off, no one would have expected such a great harvest from this armed investigation, let alone that the Karelians, who were so powerful by the Suomi people, were so weak.

    Eating barbecue around the campfire, Telavis asked Arik a soul question: "How do we deal with so many deer? Take them all away?"

    "Of course. Bring the deer back, we will be the heroes of all Ross. These deer will also make our lives much easier in the future."

    "But there are too many deer, you...can''t put them all on the boat."

    "Haha, then eat them all." Arik''s remark was a joke, and he laughed after he said it.

    But Telavis¡¯ question is very critical. The Ross Squadron does not have enough transport ships, but this is not a problem.

    Arik thought for a while: "You still have to take all the deer back as much as possible, and a part of the deer can be used as a reward."

    "Who is the reward?"

    "For the Vips."

    "You?" Telavis was taken aback: "I doubt that you are so generous."

    "Boy, are you taunting me?" Arik burst into anger with a smile.

    "I...I dare not."

    "Forgive you for not dare. But the Vips are still involved in the battle. They are servants and we have to give some rewards. By the way, how many deer are you suitable for?"

    "It¡¯s up to me to decide? If they come to twenty people, give them two hundred heads or more. In my opinion, we are very good at raising deer. It¡¯s okay to give them more. So that we can receive more in the future. Tribute."

    This is actually a good way. However, Arik cast a skeptical look. He didn''t say it, but in his heart he was muttering that this kid was speaking for the servant.

    "Just give them two hundred heads, I decided. As for more deer... we will stop armed reconnaissance now. This is the landing point for the Ross army, and our army will be assembled here."

    "Ah! Are you going back to bring in a transport ship?"

    "Of course. Time is urgent, we will act tomorrow."

    When learning that he could get the reward of ten deer, the Vips servants bowed their heads moved. They were authorized to select ten deer by themselves, and they were smart enough to select a total of two hundred fawns over one year old from the herd. what does that mean? These extremely young female deer can be bred for the first time this fall. From a utilitarian point of view, this maximizes the interests of herders. They are not paying attention to the fawns that are obviously just weaned.

    A fawn is born in the spring, if it is a female deer, it can be bred in the autumn of the following year. Even if the reindeer is raised, the Karelians will not let a deer live to ten years old, they will kill the old deer to eat meat. Therefore, a female deer can only give birth to eight babies in a lifetime. It is the current limit to have ten deer. This kind of creature is not highly fertile.

    Just like the cattle and sheep of the steppe nomads are their lifeblood, the Karelian tribes grazing in the cold zone, the reindeer are their lifeblood, and their economic foundation is almost built on reindeer breeding.

    After being selected in this way, the Vips people basically took away the most fertile female deer in the huge herd. For such professional things, Arik, who is like a demon king, is too lazy to know.

    However, Telavis and other Kewen people are purely seen through. They have regarded the Vips as a distant and non-threatening family, and they have left the seeds in the Vips village. In the future, they will basically not be responsible. Let them It''s not bad to get some good fawns.

    Throughout the afternoon, the huge herd of deer was counted in groups, and the Rus, who had excellent computing power, counted the precise number of the herd.

    Plan out the deer that was eaten, and there are three thousand four hundred heads, and then plan out the rewards for the Vips people, the Ross people control three thousand one hundred heads.

    The more than 3,000 deer are also particular, and there are as many as 800 young deer inside.

    They are not wild reindeer at all, and there are not many real wild reindeer in this area. The bear altar was originally a center for Karelians to trade reindeer, and all domestic deer seized by the Russian army.

    These deer therefore have two major characteristics that are different from their wild counterparts.

    First: They are large in number and clustered together. They are indifferent when facing their companions being skinned and roasted by humans, and they continue to gnaw on the grass, completely losing aggression and leaving only pure meekness and humbleness.

    Second: The stags are always artificially screened out, and a batch of stags are reserved for breeding. The Karelians domesticate the females the most.

    The female deer is much more docile than the male deer, and the female deer is the main animal force for carrying goods and pulling sledges. This is very clear to the leather craftsmen of the Ross people. A small number of breeding deer and a large number of female deer have created an astonishing number of fawns in the herd.

    After all, the bear altar is a trading place, and the deer antler is also a commodity. The meat of the deer is more delicious than the old deer. In terms of eating, the Karelians are also trying their best to eat well.

    Arik and other Ross people value the development prospects of the young deer more, because it is easier for this young deer to be tied with a rope and pulled onto the Mercury.

    The deer were divided into three, six or nine classes, and the bear altar itself began to be thoroughly cleaned up on the battlefield.

    In principle, Arik and the guys didn''t want to collect the bodies of the killed Karelians, but they planned to change completely because of this herd of deer.

    Why did the army leave? On the contrary, the brothers occupied this place, and the enemy¡¯s corpses were buried or burned. The Rus built their own permanent settlements on the ruins of the tent group, so as to give priority to the use of fishery resources here and serve as an excellent army gathering place. .

    The settlement should have a name, and since it is the bear altar of the Karelians, the Rus also adopted this meaning and took a Viking name-Bjornvistadt (Bjornvistadt). Meaning: Bear Festival Town,

    On these issues, Arik showed his greatest command. Not to mention the deer diverting, the army was also diverted.

    The next day, the four flag captains in the sun were forced to gather together to draw lots.

    Arik held a silver coin with Justinian''s head in his hand. Through a group of operations to guess the front and back, he selected a lucky team of hundred people to **** the first batch of supplies back. Who would really want to stay in this wild place? They won a battle, and many people began to guard against Karelian revenge. Although the brothers are very confident, if the opponent suddenly kills thousands of people, things will be difficult to handle.

    Although the latter is a small probability time, the three hundred teams were left behind, which is clearly a choice of God, and the result of the coin toss is beyond doubt.

    They dug large pits, threw all the corpses in, and covered them with soil to mark them. The marking is nothing else. The heads of the twenty Karelian envoys were moved to this huge grave, which became a kind of terrifying tombstone.

    Those Vips were determined to go home by land, and 19 of them took some iron weapons rewarded by the Rus, drove up to two hundred female deer, and walked on that familiar road.

    Why are there nineteen people? Just because one person will act as a messenger, take the big boat back to the village of Vips, and inform the local people of the experience.

    Going home by land is a long journey. The Vips people who are good at hiking are not afraid. Their inner ecstasy surpasses everything. Everyone is imagining that it is a great thing to surrender to the new Lord Blonde Rose. The Ross people are not like masters, but like fathers and mothers. In their concept, only parents will have such generous rewards.

    This is of course only their wishful thinking.

    The Vips are sheep. Killing and eating meat is one way to use it, and letting them develop regular shearing is also a way to use it. Obviously the latter is better. It is meaningless to kill them and grab a wave. Arik naturally executes the latter option, and he can''t think of the third way.

    The more than 300 people who stayed gathered materials on the spot and began to build a walled settlement. This would be a huge project. Considering the enemy''s possible revenge, defensive fortifications must be done. The big trees are cut down quickly, and the shed will be built the fastest. It is not obvious that the wall is built in a short time. It is very important to convert some wooden sheds into wooden towers. This is a watchtower and a commanding height for archery.

    This group of young and strong veterans put their experience of fighting strong enemies here. After all, they rely on advanced civil engineering to take advantage of the decisive battle in Gotland.

    Arik left with a large number of seizures. The three long boats towed the Mercury, all the boats retired their sails, and relied on the most traditional paddling to go straight to the south along the shoreline of the lake.

    When the Ross Fleet arrived, forced to sail carefully because of the unknown environment, they kept a slow speed. There was nothing to worry about now, and Arik had only one thought in his mind. He took the Vips female leader onto the boat, and then rushed to Shilla Fort.

    And this was done in just four days!

    Arik reached the estuary of the Neva River from the northernmost tip of Lake Ladoga, together with the aging female leader, and the whole journey took only four days.

    The paddling brothers did not enter the downstream mode until the fleet entered the faster Neva River. UU¿´Êéwwww. uukanshu.com has the opportunity to have a good rest. They arrived at Fort Shilla smoothly. At this moment, the surrounding city is already in a busy period of wheat harvest. The entire Eastern European farming peoples have begun their wheat harvesting season. Even Liu Lik, in order to demonstrate his devotion to the people, also brought his newly arrived group of wives and concubines. , Tamping the newly harvested wheat ears with a wooden chain yoke, so that the oats are hulled.

    Arik¡¯s return was nothing but the result of armed investigations, but when Lurik, who was busy with farm work, learned that there were only four boats, one large, three small, and four boats back, things became complicated.

    Rurik''s heart suddenly stunned: "That''s okay, but don''t be my carelessness and his recklessness, causing my army to suffer a great loss!"

    He left the farm work and rushed to the dock...

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 667 Get the Deer), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 669ï¼š The situation is fully fermented

    "The Rise of Rurik (!

    The Karelians, who escaped the bear altar by chance, wandered in the forest, relying on catching the little beasts to survive.

    The total number of these people is close to a hundred. They are really scattered and the goal is to find the chief''s residence, an existence named Isotarva.

    Is Isotarva a city?

    It is a large wooden tent, the residence of the chief, and the core of the largest tribe in Karelia.

    It is not a fixed existence, and tens of thousands of people will use the chief''s tent as the core to build tent areas. In summer, people breed young deer in Isotarva and graze in nearby areas. In winter, a large number of people drive their deer to remote places for winter grazing.

    If an area becomes barren, the chief''s tent will also move, and a new Isotalva will be established in a new area.

    For at least a few years, Isotarva will not move.

    The Karelian tribes are constantly multiplying from herder families who cooperated in herding a long time ago. Larger herding families absorb small families that come in admiringly, which gradually expands their power. The most wealthy family is precisely the founding family of the tribe. Family members naturally become nobles, and the most powerful ones become chiefs of the tribe.

    Several tribes unite, and the strongest becomes a great chief.

    The Karelians are rigorous toward the chiefdom, and the expansionary war is promoting the rapid development of this force. The war most tests the organization of personnel, and a kingdom made up of Karelians seems not far away.

    People live a peaceful life, and this peace is only the surface.

    The largest tribe walked out of the great chieftain of the entire force, and its tribal name was simple and rude, it was Isotarva, which was the "Great Tent" itself.

    There are as many as 30,000 people, both in name and in fact, belonging to the Great Accounts tribe. Relying on this huge volume, they can almost represent all of Karelia.

    There are also two small tribes named "Xiaozheng" and "Dongzheng". The names are also simple and crude. One reflects its small scale, and the other reflects its location on the east side of the Great Lake.

    Isotalva is next to a small lake. It is in the north of Lake Ladoga. There is surface runoff between the two lakes. Therefore, the fugitives do not need to take detours. As long as they join the river upstream, they will reach their destination. Of course, this is still It takes many days to run.

    The exhausted fugitive had no idea what happened to the bear altar after being occupied by the powerful attackers. Is it completely in ruins? Has the attacker left? Everything is inconclusive.

    They were terrified. When the miserable fugitives finally saw the overwhelming tents, they knelt on the ground and wept with joy. Then they were found by passing deer shepherds and brought them back to the core area of ??the tent.

    What was the strange thing that made these people who appeared suddenly embarrassed, and soon, the terrible news about the assault on the bear altar spread rapidly in Isotarva.

    More and more fugitives are entering here. At first, some people may think that the news is a ridiculous joke, but now everyone believes it.

    "A group of weird people on huge ships smashed out of the fog, and iron weird people slashed and killed! Both men, women, young and old, and even domesticated deer were killed! They vandalized arbitrarily, even strong bear guards could not defend the altar. !"

    A similar argument spread to all the Karelian people staying in Isotarva within a day, and soon the people grazing in the nearby area also understood it.

    This news is undoubtedly a bolt from the blue for everyone!

    Now it is clearly the time to collect tribute, and the tribes that the messengers go to surrender collect live deer, deer skins and slaves for the nobles to enjoy. Ordinary shepherds are also looking forward to the warm summer. Hundreds of people want to take their goods to the bear altar in the near future and make a deal with the people there.

    The bear altar is full of horror. The people who cannot do business are angry and roar to dispel the fear in their hearts, while the minds of the aristocrats who stay behind are completely confused.

    Because, the warchief is not in Isotarva.

    A man named Aizaelas (meaning not to get sick, to be a poor name to feed) is trying his best to calm the dissatisfaction of the people, calm their fears, and discuss countermeasures with other nobles.

    The largest wooden tent is the residence of the warchief and the place of discussion.

    The great chief himself is bringing more than a thousand brothers to try to make a great cause, and his hometown is thrown to his younger brother to supervise, and Ethiopia is the brother of the chief.

    The warchief¡¯s wives, concubines and female slaves all avoided, and more than a dozen distinguished people gathered together.

    An urgent consultation is underway.

    When the incident happened suddenly, everyone couldn''t believe that it was actually true. The nobles'' biggest call was to organize a manpower to investigate the bear altar.

    Ezeilas was sweaty, he was not strong, and his name did not really prevent him from disease. This old boy was accidentally blinded by a branch when he was young. Fortunately, with the help of his elder brother, life is not sad.

    "You hope to send a team to investigate. I support it." He said, "But the most urgent thing is to send a messenger to inform the other two tribes of this news, and to send a messenger to the west as fast as possible to find the warchief''s army. "

    A nobleman said, "Tawastia seems to be really done for some reason. Maybe it was God who sent down punishment and killed them, a group of guys who claim to be loved by God. But the guys in Zedi didn''t care about it. Xin, going to find the warchief, things are a bit troublesome."

    "Even if it is trouble, we must find him."

    Another nobleman wondered: "We really need to do this before the matter is found out? The bear altar is destroyed, this is a joke! If someone lied about the news, they would be smashed by a mace!"

    These words were actually aimed at the one-eyed Aizaelas.

    "Are you worried about my skull?" Aisailas smiled contemptuously. "I don''t believe that dozens of fugitives are lying. Even if I smash the skull, I will smash them first. The bear altar must Something has happened, don''t worry, I will be responsible for my decision!"

    Isotalva itself is the largest trading point in Karelia, but the bear altar has its own advantages. It is adjacent to a huge lake and is on the line of communication for all tribes and tribes living along the lake. "Lu Di" these tribes always give priority to the bear altar to do business.

    But the Karelian chief Valkhba (the strong man) has noticed the mysterious disappearance of the Tavastiya, the neighbor to the west. If it weren''t for the land of Tavastia, how could Karelia expand there? This is the source of the dispute.

    No matter what happened, a space for fertility was vacated, and Valkhba decided to build a brand-new Isothalva on the old territory of Tavastia and move the entire tribe there, so that it could gather all of them. Wouldn¡¯t it be beautiful to destroy the Suomi people by power and become the master of the world!

    Karelians, they feel that their region is everything in the world, even the most noble nobles have not figured out that the power of the Rus has appeared in the south of the huge Lake Ladoga.

    It is not that they are stupid and cause ignorance, it is almost because they mainly rely on their feet to measure the world, and the information cannot be passed on in writing.

    Unlike the Russ, they have at least the historical records of their tribes eighty years ago, and the oak boards that were plated in a fairly smooth way recorded too much.

    Although there was no more fierce battle with the Tavastia, the Suomi suddenly appeared.

    For some reason, this group of Suomi, who has always been despised by Warchief Valkhba, has become particularly capable of fighting. Two canoe battles on the lake have taken place between the two sides. He really did not expect his opponent to shoot iron arrows. Could it be that they have already Has it become so extravagant?

    Valkhba still took advantage, and part of the old territory of Tavastia was annexed.

    When a group of Karelian fighters entered those territories, they saw abandoned villages, and the collapsed wooden houses were covered with moss. Upon inspection, it was concluded that these houses were uninhabited for at least a year. Where did the original owners of the house go? ! do not know.

    Until a few unlucky Suomi were picked up, after some interrogation, Valheba learned an incredible result: "The Rus have come and killed all the Tavastians."

    The captured Suomi people were extremely hard-talking. They knew that it was better to be killed if they fell into the hands of the Karelians. If they were slaves, life would be better than death.

    They wanted to die, and when they knew that the interrogator was the Karelia chieftain, they threatened: "Suomi is already at war with you! Suomi is a close ally of Ross! This year, the coalition forces will completely destroy Karelia. Ah, kill all Karelians like Tavastia!"

    Who is Rose? However, the tug-of-war between Karelia and Tavastia has indeed stopped with the mysterious disappearance of the opponent.

    The captives'' remarks were extremely irritating, and all the captives were skinned alive, and Valkhba claimed that this was the punishment that was due to the cursed.

    Although all the words of the prisoner were executed, he had to learn the news before, and brought more than a thousand people to investigate whether Tavastia was gone.

    The rumored news was confirmed, but things became even more confusing.

    The prisoners had a loud voice before they were killed, and they were all "cursing" the so-called Ross would annihilate Karelia.

    For a while, the Karelian soldiers were panicked. Relying on his personal charm, Valkhba stabilized the mood of the army, but he himself fell into a strong contradiction.

    It is his lifelong dream to become the overlord in his lifetime. Since Tavastia has disappeared, it seems that his dream can be achieved by forcing the Suomi people to surrender.

    This is the most glorious moment in your life, and an opportunity to earn endless honors! After weighing it up, he decided to put the army here, after all, it took a lot of setbacks to bring troops from Aiza''ilas to the border area.

    To be on the safe side, he still sent a messenger in a canoe to Isotarva to inquire about the news.

    He also released a prisoner and told him to tell the leader Suomi to pay tribute and sacrifice a hundred women in exchange for peace.

    Suomi leader Uko flatly refused, even because he was pleasantly surprised to learn that Chief Karelia was actually on his border. Wouldn''t it be a great achievement if he had assassinated this person. Uko''s answer was an attack. This was the third canoe battle on Huze. The battle took place in early August, almost the day when the Ross Squadron stormed the bear altar.

    This is a battle of rookies pecking each other. Both sides are shooting arrows at each other. Their canoes are not suitable for jumping and fighting, but without excellent long-range weapons, the fighting is also very boring.

    The two sides suffered casualties to each other, and after consuming some arrows, they retreated.

    The opponent refuses to surrender and refuses to fight over land! Valheba was extremely angry, and basically fell into an incompetent rage.

    His strength is not enough to force his opponent to surrender by force, and his opponent is obviously not capable of defeating himself.

    Time is not good for this Karelian expeditionary force. When the weather turns cold, Valkhba must lead his troops to retreat. After all, winter grazing is related to the smooth breeding of the deer herd next spring.

    In an unexpected stalemate with the Suomi people, Warchief Valkhba completely ignored the so-called curse.

    Until the messenger from his hometown Isotarva arrived at the front with terrifying news.

    Several messengers rowed all the way, reaching the camp almost to death.

    Valkhba summoned these people, and he immediately asked about the situation in his hometown. After all these questions, the messengers shivered and lay on the muddy ground and wept loudly.

    "What''s the matter?" His heart beat wildly.

    Someone painfully climbed to the feet of the warchief and wailed: "Chief! Our bear altar! Bear altar it..."

    "What''s the matter?!" Valheba suddenly pinched the person''s neck and asked.

    Several other people immediately climbed over and said in unison: "The bear altar was destroyed by terrible attackers! Many people were killed! Now they have taken over the bear altar!"

    "What?! Ridiculous! This is impossible!"

    All the messengers claimed that this news was not absurd, it was an outright horrible fact, and it was news that the scouts exchanged for death!

    It turned out that after the meeting, the great aristocrat Aisailas who stayed in Isotarva organized a hundred warriors to form a canoe team to investigate the bear altar.

    This warrior reconnaissance team each carried a bow and a short iron spear in his hand.

    They swaggered to find a suitable river channel to place their boats, and then ran to the bear altar by land, but they were completely confused when they saw the scene there!

    Some tall buildings appeared, and strange scenes drove them to approach, which also exposed themselves very abruptly.

    The Ross army that built Bjorn Vistad noticed these uninvited guests. The opponent is obviously armed. This must be the vanguard of the Karelian retaliatory force!

    This is the outpost of the Principality of Ross and the landing field of the future army. The brothers don''t dare to be too proud. They regard the enemy as the most dangerous enemy, and more than 300 people launched a raid.

    The Karelian scouts were not prepared for the sudden outbreak of battle, and their heads were quickly beaten by the sudden arrow.

    The steel-armed crossbow harvested life accurately, and after a violent arrow strike, the Karelian scouts had to retreat in an all-round way. Fearing that their opponents hid the army in the forest, the Ross soldiers who left the camp retreated one after another, even if night fell, the Ross army remained on high alert.

    This is the news that the scouts have found at the expense of blood. Although they can¡¯t investigate the situation of the bear altar on the spot, it is obviously occupied by a large group of powerful enemies, and they have built incomprehensible tall wooden buildings on the bear altar. Something I haven''t seen in my life.

    In fact, those are some tall wooden watch towers.

    The messenger informed the warchief of the news, and then someone opened the leather pocket and tremblingly held the strange weapon in the pocket to the warchief.

    "What is this? Why does it look like an arrow? It''s not like an arrow."

    "Yes... it''s an arrow. If you have a brother, you will be killed by it. It''s terrible."

    Valkhba looked at this short strange arrow, and couldn''t figure out what kind of bow could launch it. The messenger went on to introduce that the retreating soldier drew the arrow from the corpse. There were black stains on the arrow feathers. It was solidified blood. At that time, the entire arrow pierced the leather jacket. Ribs of the deceased.

    This is a tapered carbon steel armor-piercing arrow commonly used by the Russ. It has amazing penetration ability. It was originally tailored for the Danish army wearing chain mail. Now it has become a killer for the Karelians.

    Valherba thought this was incredible. According to this statement, this stubby arrow could easily kill a bear!

    He didn''t even believe that the arrow could fly, so he just threw it at will, and the whole arrow was spinning on the mud Now Valkhba took it, he was confused and confused, and then evolved. Into anger. Even the "bear guards" trained by himself cannot guard the sacred altar. Who is the **** attacker?

    Suddenly, a noun was ready to come out.

    "Ross?!" Thinking of this, the great chief who had stood up suddenly sat on the ground, staring blankly at the light outside the camp: "Is it a Ros? Damn, it''s not a curse, it''s true!"

    The warrior saw that the warchief was in a trance and did not dare to hear the news, and finally she woke up and issued a surprising order as soon as she sobered: "We retreat! The whole army retreat! Assemble the army and fight the damn... **** Ross people to the end. Take back our bear altar!"

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 668 is in full swing), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 670ï¼š New Roseburg Named Upstart

    "The Rise of Rurik (!

    When Rurik arrived at the river wharf, Arik had already taken the people off the boat.

    The older female leader of Vips, Kartenekal, determined the size of the great lake for the first time. She was on the south bank of the lake and entered a big river with a boat. She saw the towering walls on the riverside and the endless water world in the west. She saw a walled city for the first time. If it weren''t for the activities of a large number of people, it would be hard to believe that it was actually a human residence.

    She got off the boat with anxiety and curiosity, stepping on the solid ground and panicking.

    Many blonde women gathered around, there were many people wearing hijabs, and even many children running around laughing and joking to join in the fun.

    This is the home of the Ross people? They are not all strong fighters, but they also have a large number of women and children.

    Kartenaka had lived consciously for sixty years, and he didn''t know that there were such powerful ethnic groups in the south of the Great Lakes. Look carefully, they are not so scary.

    The female leader didn''t know anything about the life of the Russ. She tried to hear some news from Telavis for the first time, and she clenched the boy''s arm.

    Telavis could feel the fear of the old lady: "I saw the Ross people for the first time...the city of the Ross people. It''s normal for you to be afraid."

    "I want to see your leader, and I want to have a good chat with him."

    "Be careful, our young leader is here. Don''t be afraid, the leader is a good young man."

    Young leader? Maybe it is an outstanding young talent. If the leader of Rose is really good, and the Vips people will be at ease as servants in the future, life will be as stable as before. One of her main purposes was to ask the ruler of Rose how much peace is valued.

    The group of them first waited near the shore, and more and more people came to watch. The Ross fighters who had returned early were already chatting and laughing with the garrisoned brothers.

    The net bag hung by the manpowered crane at the pier has stretched out to the parked ship. Onlookers saw that a large amount of bundled leather was removed from the cabin, thrown into the net bag and quickly landed ashore.

    It was all high-quality leather, and the long and plush tail proved that it was a bundle of fox fur.

    The onlookers looked straight and rationally controlled their minds. Everyone simply envied Arik¡¯s successful armed investigation. No one dared to rush forward. There was a buzzing at the dock. Onlookers whispered. Some people claimed that Arik had brought his brothers. A huge victory has been achieved, and even more exaggerated claims are circulating, that the Karelians have been directly defeated by the brave Arik.

    Karelia was defeated, only partly.

    Arik and Evlo met, and the two met each other shoulder-to-shoulder.

    Yevlo still tied his forehead with a cloth strip. He flicked his black hair and said excitedly: "Haha, some brothers speculate that you have won. I see your massive seizures, and the Karelians have already failed. ."

    "They failed. I destroyed their sacrifice center."

    "Oh? Is there such a feat?" Yevlo was taken aback. To be honest, he was envious of such a result, and wished he could accomplish this feat by himself.

    "So. We still have major seizures and found new servants." Arik twisted his neck and motioned to his men to push the female leader of the Vips over.

    The old lady leaned on a cane, and she glanced cautiously at a black-haired samurai, and an inexplicable sense of intimacy emerged spontaneously.

    "That''s her?" Jeflo asked.

    "It''s her, the leader of the Vips. My friend, I remember you are from Suomi, maybe you know."

    Jeflo shrugged: "As you know, I was kidnapped by the Danes as a child. I''m from Suomi, but...not to mention..."

    Although Jeflo did not know the Vips, the latter knew the name of the Suomi.

    The Suomi people refused to accept Karelia, and the two sides had always been fighting. Karteneka asked about it on his own initiative, and Jeflo immediately responded in Old Finnish. The Vips and Suomi did not communicate. Since the Karelians are the enemies of both sides, both parties have the prerequisites for cooperation.

    Evlo didn''t hesitate to clarify his position among the Suomi people. He was the top Suomi aristocrat and a subordinate and close comrade-in-arms of the Duke of Ross.

    This explanation immediately reassures the female leader''s anxiety.

    But things really make Jeflo feel strange. This is not the discovery of the Vips. He approached Arik and asked with a smile: "People say that you are a decisive person. You didn''t even smooth the entire Vip. Sri tribe. You obviously can!"

    "Yes. But, their women are too enthusiastic, and their men are loyal dogs. I''m not stupid enough to attack the servants." Arik said with an awkward smile, and Jeflo guessed it was not that simple.

    Knowing the whole story well, Telavis simply didn''t participate in the small talk between the two. He raised his head and looked down the sudden commotion of the crowd, and saw Rurik himself coming.

    "It''s the Duke, here he is!"

    Rurik came, and the young Duke''s hands with his sleeves rolled up were dusty, his forehead was full of sweat, and his clothes were mixed with a lot of wheat and bran.

    The noble duke personally participated in the autumn harvest. The conquered Slavs who settled in Shilla Fort naturally felt that this was close to the people. Many people at the bottom of the Rus tribe also felt that Rurik cared about everyone most, but many people still thought that this was close to the people. The noble duke should not engage in these lowly jobs, the noble must be respected.

    Indeed, Zhou Tianzi must also act in accordance with the ritual and music system. Even though some actions can be described as being close to the people and compassionate to the lower-level nobles, the Tianzi has an inviolable glory, and doing these things is a self-denial of glory.

    Rurik didn''t want to be ostracized by the people. When the Principality was founded, it was a waste of water. Even if it was a show, he had to show off in front of the people.

    Rurik is indeed making a show, but in fact there are reasons to be bored.

    He held up the oats stalks piled up with a wooden yoke, and only by constantly tamping, could he beat out the oat grains wrapped in pale bark in the bent wheat ears, which is the characteristic of European bark oats. If you want to eat new wheat, you have to thresh it.

    When meeting the highest leader of the Rus for the first time, Kartenaka couldn''t believe that the leader was the boy in front of him.

    Arik and his brother had a very happy conversation. First, he briefly described how he conquered the Vips and attacked the Karelian bear altar. All these things were said in a big way, and the old lady with gray hair in front of her immediately attracted Rurik''s attention.

    The pier is indeed not a place for discussion.

    Rurik was surprised, my brother would actually feel softened, or softened, so that Rose would have an additional tribe of servants, which would not help the beauty of the principality.

    Karteneka was allowed to enter the walls of Shilla Fort. She looked around and saw a large number of wooden houses, this smooth road, and a particularly spacious land for certificates!

    Harvest Plaza is not big, in fact it is not small.

    Rurik delineated an area close to the size of a standard football field. It should be laid with a stone floor or even a layer of cement to make it extremely flat.

    The reality is that he cannot complete this feat in a few years, but the entire field has been rammed, and the soft ground has been rammed hard, making it an excellent threshing ground like no other.

    This is Harvest Plaza, where thousands of people thresh the grain, and the oats in Shilla Fort will be threshed and even dried here in the future.

    Kartenaka knew about wheat, and when she was on the boat, she saw tracts of farmland near the river. It is a pity that the Vips people do not have the ability to farm and can only live by raising deer, hunting, and fishing.

    She is the literal grandmother Liu who entered the Grand View Garden. A Nordic city continues to rise, and the existing scale of the city deeply shocked a female chief of a forest tribe.

    She has already made her own judgment: the Rus are far better than the Karelians.

    A huge wooden house lay in front of you. It is said that this is the place where the Ross people discuss major events?

    The Karelians also have similar buildings. Obviously, the Rus are better in terms of scale and structure.

    The Ducal Palace and Ross Dumas in Fort Shilla have been built too generously, but this is good, standing under a large and generous building, individuals will feel their own insignificance and naturally have a sense of awe.

    Rurik really wanted to build a taller building, not only his palace and the Roseduma, which served as the parliamentary court. With the continuous development of Shilla Fort, the shipping business here will become more and more developed, so a particularly tall tower is needed, not only to be an observatory, but also to set up a frying pan to be lit at night to act as a lighthouse.

    Urban construction is still to be done, and the concrete floor of Fengshou Square must be laid, and the wooden city walls will give way to solid stones. This is still the work of the future.

    Who are the VIPs?

    Rurik cleaned his face and washed his head, changed his clothes, and met the returning cousin and the headwoman of Vips with jewels, gold ornaments, and noble fur.

    Ross Dumane, the generals of the Ross army are here.

    Many sturdy people were present, and Kartenekal trembled with anxiety.

    Rurik didn''t rush to talk to this old woman, because everyone urgently needed to hear the report on the results of Arik''s armed investigation.

    This was a brilliant report, and Arik¡¯s words directly explained why there were so few people and ships returning. He really implemented the consistent style of the Principality of Ross, and the new territories he smashed were controlled and developed into new territories.

    The name Bear Altar no longer exists. Her Gnostic name is Bjorn Vestad, which is Bear Sacrifice Town. According to the Slavs, it was Medvetramskoye.

    The meaning of the settlement has not changed. Since it is a place where bear sacrifices are made, the Rus can follow suit.

    It''s just that the Ross people will sacrifice to Odin with a bear as a sacrifice there.

    Everyone reached a consensus in an instant, and Rurik couldn''t contain the joy in his heart, and praised: "Brother. Your victory is too insulting to them, so they will surely attack them in groups."

    Arik smiled, smiling very proudly: "Isn''t this what we all hope? Fight a decisive battle with the Karelians, so that your heavy weapons can be useful."

    The generals are gearing up, and the big decisive battle everyone has dreamed of seems to be imminent.

    Three hundred brothers were stranded at the bear altar to build a bear festival town, by the way, to explore the surrounding environment. No one thinks that they will be in danger. If the enemy can''t stand the humiliation and suddenly the army is under pressure, the left-behind troops can only take a boat and avoid them.

    Arik reported a very interesting information, that is, the water power of the Karelians is indeed sparse, but it is just a few canoes, and they are not qualified as fishing boats. How can we talk about water warfare? The Rus have the advantage of ships, so it can be said that they can advance and retreat.

    However, the actual situation is more favorable to the Russian army. Regarding a waterway leading to an inland lake, the left-behind troops only realized after being attacked by the Karelian scouts, and Arik did not know about it.

    The biggest result of the assault on the bear altar was the capture of an astonishing number of deer, and a group of deer was given to the Vips who led the way and participated in the battle. In this matter, Rurik was very satisfied with his cousin''s approach.

    How many deer are there? Three thousand? !

    There are still three thousand deer in the hands of the army stationed at the bear altar? !

    When this number was taken out, Rurik and others were taken aback, and then fell into ecstasy.

    "Brother, I am not greedy. High-quality leather, most of the deer, these are yours." Arik said in public.

    Arik himself didn''t care, but his words really embarrassed Rurik. Although the monarch has the right to get the most spoils, but...

    My cousin was also kind, and Rurik raised his head and pointed out loudly: "This is not just mine, it belongs to the Duchy of Ross. It''s like the central granary in the city, that is the food for all of us! Odin gave me the qualifications, come Manage our wealth."

    Arik shrugged: "As you wish. Brother, this is my experience. The brothers who stay behind are still waiting for the army to arrive. Now, about this female leader of Vips."

    The topic has changed, and Rurik no longer struggles.

    Although this is an old lady, since it is the female leader of Vips, she has obtained a formal surrender relationship. As a monarch, Rylik should maintain an inviolable dignity.

    "Someone told her to kneel in front of me!" Rurik ordered.

    After a while, Kartenai Kazhen, who put down his crutches, lay down on his knees and stated in her words the intentions of his servant.

    So far, everything is just a cutscene, and Rurik''s heart already regards the Vips as his new servant force. But when he asked about the other party''s population, he was also taken aback.

    Only six or seven hundred people? Just so few people? !

    Sure enough, this kind of micro-tribe can only develop steadily by relying on the strong, but this kind of surrender will not be very loyal. They are clearly who is following who is strong, and it is the wisdom of a small tribe to survive.

    But they are really smart, knowing that they will surrender instantly if they can''t beat the Ross army, and serve the new conquerors by various means.

    Are they just born slaves?

    Not really. Good use is an excellent servant army, an excellent labor force. Since they have seen the mighty martial arts of the Rus army, the "big stick" is not necessary, and they will be rewarded with some "carrots" to use them.

    Kartenaka was gifted by R¨¹lik to sit down, and the old lady sat down on a buckskin cushion.

    After all, she is an old lady who doesn''t have much time, even if she is tenacious, there is little chance that her life will last for another ten years. The Vips should have a new leader, or a lord.

    Who is suitable to be the lord of the Vips? The answer is already here.

    Rurik motioned to Telavis to step up to the stage and make him sit down.

    "Taravis, your destiny is that you cannot inherit the leader of the gray squirrel tribe, let alone be the governor of Elronburg. Sepolawa''s son will inherit these titles." Rurik explained these things on purpose. Lavis knew it well.

    Rurik changed his words: "I just heard that the granddaughter of the Vips chief is already your woman. Isn''t that a good woman? Very good! You come to be the chief of the Vips, your heirs are hereditary. You , Are there any requirements? If so, I will try my best to meet them."

    Things were a bit sudden, and Telavis changed his mind. This is probably the best destination for him.

    He is not stupid, knowing that he can''t make some unreasonable requests, but it is really uncomfortable not to say some things.

    Ask yourself, it was he who persuaded Arik not to behave first, and it was he who persuaded the Vips to surrender with a single mouth, and now it is a good thing that he himself becomes the hereditary leader of Vips. There are some things that Telavis would never tell Rurik hidden in his heart, he was ecstatic about this arrangement.

    There was only one request, he hesitated and said: "The suffix of Orava should be added. Vips should be added to the suffix of Orava."

    Rurik felt funny when he heard it, and smiled: "You still can''t forget the squirrel. Vepsarava. It''s okay, whatever you want."

    "The Duke is wise!"

    "Very good! Then when we flatten Karelia, we will have to ask Vips to live." Rurik turned his head and asked the female leader: "You basically understand the language I speak, and I can guess it. Many of your customs. He is your new leader, do you have any comments?"

    Kartenaka was extremely excited: "I do! Terravis is the best boy."

    "Very good. From now on, Telavis will be the hereditary leader, the Earl of Vips, his heirs are hereditary."

    It would be great to arrange Terravis in this way and everyone had no objections. Rurik was delighted that he had solved a potential trouble, and Telavis the Corvin was still the noble leader of another tribe, and he would not covet the status of his sister''s heir in the future. Telavis will make a cut with the Corvin, and will also lead the Vips to develop quietly on the west bank of the Great Lake.

    The Vips have surrendered, and the upstarts have also completed the canonization. The Ros Duchy is obliged to protect the safety of the Vips. R¨¹lik vowed not to oppress all the Vips, and the other party has the right to come to Fort Shilla in accordance with the rules of the Duchy of Ros. Ayutthaya trade is like the rights enjoyed by other survivors.

    So, what is the price?

    The price is that when the Duke summons an army to fight the war, the Vips should send troops to fight. The Vips should also pay tribute every year, depending on the size of their population, Lurik decided to ask for tribute based on the previous rules set for the Corvins. That is, every year 20 fawns and 1,000 squirrel skins are gone.

    Regarding the current production efficiency of the Vips people, Rurik couldn''t think of what more wealth they could provide. This kind of tribute will last for many years, and taxes will be raised when the population size has expanded.

    Is it just that? Kartenaka was quite surprised, don''t the Ross people actually ask for slaves?

    Since the young leader of the Ross people only had this requirement, she was afraid that her stupid question would arouse the greed of the other party, and she simply agreed not to ask anything else.

    It was true that Rurik had no intention of asking for slaves from the Vips, and even that kind of "talking beast" was almost non-existent in the Ross Principality in the current era. Rurik tried his best to rule all conquered tribes in a harmonious way, benefit from regular taxation and tribute, and obtain more tax revenue in the future by donating and selling advanced production and living tools. The so-called problem of development should be solved by development, forcing the surrender into slavery, generally rationally speaking, this is a fisherman. Rurik didn''t want to force a Khmelnitsky out.

    The appearance of the Vips was purely an accident They led the way and rewarded them.

    The old lady Kartenecka was dressed in tattered clothes. She was also a female leader anyway. Rurik rewarded her with a beautiful Slavic patterned gown and gave her a well-stitched white fox fur hat.

    With these rewards and "very few" tribute shares, the Karelia chiefs in the past were insatiable, and the young Duke of Ross was a good man.

    In the court hall of Ross Dumas, the old lady was so touched that she saw the city, a large number of big ships, and a staggering number of brave fighters, as well as the declaration of the Duke of Ross. She was convinced that she was about to witness Karelia. Ah''s fall, the days of stability for the Vips people will also come. As for those tributes, they are nothing compared to what the Vips can get.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 669, New Roseburg Sealed Upstart), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 671ï¼š The monarch from Ross landed in Bear Sacrifice

    "The Rise of Rurik (!

    Novgorod''s grain enters the harvest period, which is the time when labor is most needed. Harvesting, threshing, drying, and storage can even last for a month.

    The Pine Needle Manor was destroyed. Since the manor can support more than 10,000 people, it is close to this year''s one-time plunder. Theoretically, the food harvested can guarantee the life of the staff in the Ross Principality for a whole year.

    It was at this moment that the war against Karelia had begun.

    The cousin''s armed investigation has made breakthrough progress, and it seems that a decisive battle with the enemy is already in sight.

    However, the reality is always unsatisfactory.

    The messenger from Novgorod brought news of Medvete. As the governor, he is indeed harvesting oats on a large scale. The problem is precisely this, because it is responsible for harvesting all the output of the Old Pine Needle Manor, and the entire White Tree Manor, men, women and children all went into battle with sickles.

    Eight hundred Slav warriors and dozens of veteran Ross soldiers were cutting wheat and threshing on the shore of Lake Ilmen. They were the main labor force. As in previous years, this type of farm work is always exhausting. As for dispatching troops in a short time Assembled in Shilla Fort, the matter encountered major difficulties.

    "The labor force is so scarce!"

    Liurik has complaints about Medvedt. Maybe they are indeed facing major difficulties, but the war should not be delayed.

    Considering the actual factors again, the original crusade plan has reached the point where major reforms are required.

    The wheat harvest in Shilla Fort has ended, and men and women have joined the battle to quickly complete the threshing.

    According to the previous contract, Rurik collects a fixed amount of agricultural taxes from the local farmers.

    A batch of freshly smashed oats is still a little damp and can''t be left to dry. Lurik has determined that these new wheats are military rations.

    It was a cloudy morning, and Rurik and a group of soldiers had assembled at the dock.

    The main force of the Ross fleet is assembled, and a large army is boarding.

    Kartenaka, the female leader of Vips, held the wooden staff tightly with her old hand, her gully lips trembling, watching a large group of warriors step on the pedals and board the ship.

    Rurik''s face was solemn, and he yelled sharply in Old Finnish: "Souomi! Hurry up!"

    A thousand Suomi fighters lined up barely, most of them carrying short bows and arrows of their own, holding iron spears made by the Ross human, and boarding the big ship in a mess.

    They are in a panic. After all, this is going to hit the enemy''s vital point, and there must be a fierce battle. All-out war is daunting, and the huge fleet of the Russians is even more shocking.

    Many people think the world is absurd. Once these big ships easily shattered the resistance of their Suomi tribe, now everyone is a family, and they have become members of the Russian army and have the right to use these huge ships.

    They are excited, standing in the towering Jiaban looking up at the huge city of Silla Fort, what will happen next?

    At the pier trestle, Rurik talked to the old man who is guarding the Shilla Fort for the time being: "This time I will win, but I''m afraid I can only win a part."

    Otto was slightly surprised: "Part of the victory? Why."

    "I don''t have enough troops. Now is not a good time to fight the Karelians."

    However, Otto found it ridiculous. His old and powerful hands covered his son¡¯s blond hair: "You dare to say that you are not strong enough? Those Slavs who cut wheat will not be able to come for the time being. This is considered to be not strong enough? You have more than 1,000 men A warrior of Odin, and a thousand Finnish fighters. You have two thousand!"

    "Two thousand people? But I heard there are 10,000 people in Karelia."

    Otto shook his head deeply: "Why are you too cautious when you are so strong? Arik chopped off two thousand heads without any loss! You should learn from your cousin, this battle can be reckless."

    "Well...maybe I was too cautious."

    Rurik said again: "I have a hunch that the conquest of Karelia cannot depend on the victory of one or two battles. Maybe it will take us years to conquer them."

    "It''s okay." Otto patted his son''s head again: "It''s okay to drive them out. We have to bring back the spoils, especially the deer. This is a reward from God."

    Old guys like Otto have obsession with reindeer, and the Ross tribe still has many legends about deer.

    Reindeer was a common animal in the area around Fort Rose. Long hunting made them disappear, forcing hunters to go to distant places to hunt deer. When the Ross people tried to raise deer, they were faced with the unfortunate situation of no deer to breed.

    Now, the Ross people can finally raise deer on the Neva River, the premise is naturally to bring back the 3,000 trophy deer.

    After chatting with the old man for a while, Rurik boarded the flagship Aphrodite. Many large ships defended it, including four armed cargo ships.

    Someone was ordered to blow the horns, the flagship raised its temperament, and the Aphrola raised its anchor and sailed, leading all the ships upstream to the lake Ladoga amidst the cheers of thousands of people...

    "Also, he is right. I don''t really need the support of Slavic soldiers. Karelians are also strong at all, so I can''t make the best use of them." Rurik thought about his father''s remarks deeply.

    More than forty large and small ships finally sailed on the huge Ladoga Lake, with spinnakers floating in the ocean, cruisers, destroyers, armed cargo ships, and a number of traditional long ships. The ships formed raindrops and went north along the lake shoreline.

    The more soldiers, the better. In a decisive battle, more troops will naturally take advantage. At other times, this is a gluttonous behemoth.

    Fortunately, the Ross, Balmerks, and Ostara are marine peoples, and Suomi and Vips servants are fishing and hunting people. Everyone can basically solve the problem of rations by relying on fishing, and Lurik is prepared for this battle. The new and old wheat and dried salted fish transported by the army can also solve big problems.

    Before the weather became cold, this Russ army had no logistical problems.

    The fleet first arrived at the village of the Vips, namely Kaiki Salmi.

    The mighty army appeared and frightened the residents for a while. As the sharp-eyed people saw the flying flags, the panic of the people quickly dissipated.

    The female chief is back!

    Do not! A new leader is here.

    Telavis officially announced that the native became the Earl of Vips, and his family name was changed to Vepsarava. The people can only accept it. It''s weird to add a "squirrel" suffix to the clan name, but everyone admires this young man very much.

    As for those who came back with the trophy deer, they also came back on foot recently. The two hundred young female deer made the tribe ecstatic, and a batch of seized iron tools was shared by everyone.

    These are the rewards of the Ross people, and the female leader has also returned. This time, they saw for the first time the supreme leader of the Rus, a young blond warrior, clean and noble, like an elf born from the forest.

    Those leading the way who got the bargain would have no face. They knelt on the ground like a deer, begging Rurik with a smile on their faces for permission to lead the way again.

    "You want to lead the way? Okay! I want to recruit a hundred soldiers with their own dry food from you, and fight for me. You have the right to grab the spoils."

    The words are spoken in Old Finnish, and the Vips people basically understand it.

    They were shocked and ecstatic, and Telavis easily organized a hundred men.

    A white linen cloth was torn into a large pile of white cloth strips.

    The Russian army should dress uniformly to prevent crits against friendly forces. However, the production of white cloth and blue cloth takes time, so Rurik ordered all the Finnish shops to join the army. The white cloth strips tied the forehead and restrained the fluffy hair. This is also the most obvious feature. Proof of identity.

    The female leader Kartesaka gave way to Telavis, and her granddaughter had a husband. Of course, she regarded this young man as her grandson, and watched him take away all the talents of Vips with confidence and boldness.

    In this way, the Vips, who knows the Karelians best, joins the Rus army, and their strength is not simply increased by one hundred.

    A huge fleet sailed for the first time on the huge Ladoga Lake, sailing all the way from the south bank of the lake to the north bank, which was the first time in this area.

    The Russian army conquered the Karelians with the ability to project troops beyond the era. The huge fleet successfully arrived at Bear Sacrifice Town, and the flying flag attracted all the garrisons to cheer.

    The last voyage of the army no longer needed the Vips to be a guide. They encountered a long boat that was a guest fishing boat, and the garrisoned army was already throwing a large net to fish.

    The army arrived near the shore, and soldiers took small boats directly to the beach.

    The Aphrora-class sail cruiser put down all the side boats, she released the anchor and fixed it on the lake, and Rurik took the boat to land smoothly without touching the water.

    He succeeded in standing here. Looking around, it is indeed an open area in the sea of ??forest. It is really appropriate to build a port here.

    The people who fished came back one after another, because the Lord Duke came, this is the main force of Ross, and the decisive battle against the Karelians is probably only the matter of the past few days. The fishermen landed ashore and returned to the team, and the most effective first flag team was here.

    Rurik walked on the dry lakeshore, where he was building a lot of construction work, and the ground under his feet was all black soil. It is a pity that the rich soil here and the cold climate shielded the possibility of large-scale wheat cultivation here.

    He raised his head to look at his proud cousin: "Brother, are you really killing a lot of people here? Everything was 20 days ago?"

    "So." Arik pointed with a big hand: "That direction, I made Otsuka there, and the two thousand dead are there."

    "Well... I can''t smell the killing right now."

    Rurik felt sorry for the dead for a second, but as the man behind the scenes, he knew that he was not qualified to feel sorry for the dead. This is the fate of the Karelians. There is a saying that the mantis is behind the cicada and the oriole. They are fighting fiercely with their neighbors, and the brave Duchy of Ross hasn''t been able to surrender all of them. It''s just that the Karelians are not worthy of being ministers now. They are a kind of props. Killing them will deter other servants. The so-called "As long as Rose is willing to be far away, he will punish him."

    As soon as the army arrived, thousands of soldiers not only saw the deer walking around, but also noticed that a walled town was rising from the ground.

    The walls here are not strong, and some areas are clearly only temporary measures. The so-called logs are stacked randomly to create a short and squat barrier. However, a few towers have risen from the ground, and the soldiers can look around, see the enemies approaching, and have a bird''s eye view of the free deer herd.

    When he first arrived in the town of Xiongji, Rurik admired the fishery resources in this area. The town was surrounded by a large lake and had superior hydrological conditions. It was obvious that a permanent trestle system could be built and a good dock was built.

    The army began to assemble, they did not rush to a decisive battle with the Karelians as soon as they landed.

    Where is the enemy''s main force? In fact, some people already have a clear answer.

    Rurik didn''t have the time to think about this for the time being, and the army assembled according to their respective flag teams and tried their best to form a neat array.

    There were soldiers shouting majestic chants, soldiers lined up, and the first flag team was assembled. The soldier leaned his shield against his chest, holding the hilt in his right hand. They each carried burlap backpacks, and the leather blankets were rolled up, and then folded and hung on the backpacks. Their clothes are neat and uniform, their shields have blue and white patterns, and the outer chain armor is also white cloth robes, although many parts are marked with white pudding.

    The standard bearer held the team flag tightly, standing upright like a red pine.

    The first flag team is like this, and the Balmerks of the third flag team are now in the same lineup, which is really gratifying.

    The shooting flag team is another strong team, but its team composition is complex, with promising young soldiers, mercenaries, and surrenders. They also have something in common, that is, they have participated in various battles after becoming a duchy, and became a strong soldier in the battle. Today, as many as twenty small two-wheeled trolleys are equipped with torsion slingshots, and thirty torsion catapults are also removed. They are powerful forces in the battle.

    Duchess Carlotta took her fifty Ostara warriors, standing here as a de jure ally.

    The Suomi Army has as many as 1,000 men, and the Vips Army has only a hundred men.

    Even if the originally planned Slavic army arrived due to busy agricultural issues, the Russian army still assembled a team of up to 2,700 people.

    Such an army can also dominate in the Frankish kingdom.

    An army of 2,700 people is a terrifying army in the eyes of the people of Northern and Eastern Europe in this time and space. However, in Rurik''s eyes, the army''s strength is not much, so that it can be assembled in a small area, and he can easily complete the inspection.

    After landing, Rurik''s first thing to do was to review his army. He was dressed in splendid and courageous costumes. The original delicate face was fading from childishness, and his face became more and more like his biological father Otto. The golden beard made the entire chin hairy, the eye sockets became deep, and the eyes began to overflow with irresistible dignity and kingly domineering.

    The thirteen-year-old Rurik is close to an adult in body shape, but his arm muscles are not vigorous enough, and the distance is far from becoming burly.

    He personally inspected all the soldiers, and then stood on the wooden platform and preached loudly.

    "Karelia! They must be wiped out! They attacked our servants and dared to collect tribute from the land of Ross! They must be destroyed..."

    If describing the Karelians as trespassers can arouse the wrath of the fighters? Can they stimulate their fighting spirit?

    Rurik knew what the brothers needed. He deliberately poked his head to describe the beautiful picture to everyone: "They have a lot of deer, a lot of leather, a lot of women, and a lot of interesting things. You can rely on your skills. Go looting, I announce to you! I! Lord Rose! I only take half of the spoils, and you seize the rest, and you divide them equally. You will all become rich, and you will be able to grab one or two women. They are. Will give you a lot of children, your wealth is enough to feed ten more children. You can rest assured! Fight for me, fight for Ross, if you die in battle, your soul will immediately arrive in the sanctuary of Asgard, you will have There is a great probability of entering Valhalla. Your children in this world, I will raise them according to the rules, and your wealth in this world will also be inherited by your eldest son."

    The Ross, Balmerks, Mellaren, Ostala, all the Viking warriors roared in excitement.

    In this warm atmosphere, Suomi and Vips soldiers also roared.

    The latter generally do not understand what is Asgard and what is Valhalla. Ruriek preached some important messages in Old Finnish, which drew their ecstasy. Because as a servant army, fighting for the monarch will naturally get the spoils. There are as many as two Suomi people in the flag team. They have no unforgettable hatred against the Karelians. It is the Tavastians who have enmity against them. Then, once they win, the Suomi people hope to take a group away. The young woman in Karelia gave birth to herself.

    The mood of the army was thoroughly mobilized, and the army was building a barracks on this flat land near the coast. At night, the lakeside bonfire resembles stars. Lurik did not order his subordinates to combat the "bonfire to confuse the enemy" tactics. There are indeed many landing personnel and there is a need for fire everywhere.

    Rurik didn''t want to live outdoors. Some old Karelian buildings were kept, so he took a group of generals and sat in the big house that was originally the residence of the priests.

    People dig up the cooked new wheat with spoons and stuff them into their mouths, praising the deliciousness of the wheat from the newly cultivated land near Shilla Fort.

    The bear altar is not the core of the Karelians. Where is the core of the enemy?

    Rurik had just finished eating, and he could see clearly the eager faces of the three flag captains who were left behind under the oil lamp.

    It turned out that the period of the three flag captains was not as simple as building a city, fishing for fish, and repelling a bunch of enemies.

    Since a group of enemy armed men suddenly appeared and launched an offensive, where did the enemy come from? The Ross soldiers who followed up after the incident found a relatively wide river, and even the mud on the lakeside was clearly marked by the ship''s pressure. The enemy actually came by boat, and there are a lot of indentations here. Considering the condition of the opponent''s boat, it must be a group of canoes landing here.

    The team stationed along this clue quickly found the entrance of the river, which was not far from the east of Bear Festival Town. Then the question also came, why didn''t the Karelians build the priest''s center at the mouth of the river?

    The soldiers stationed did not think about this. With years of combat experience, they were convinced that they would be able to find a large settlement if they went upstream. Only large settlements can send a team of hundreds of people to the challenge at once, or based on their experience, everyone later believed that this was actually the enemy''s armed reconnaissance team.

    I''m afraid that the fighting behavior has already started to scare the snakes, and a long Ross ship quickly arrived at the estuary and headed upstream.

    The three centurions proudly reported their major discovery to Duke Rurik, which immediately aroused everyone''s emotions.

    It is a very large residential area. There are tents around a lake in the interior, and deer groups roaming in groups...

    These things were unexpected by Arik. He couldn''t think of it. During the time he was away, the brothers would have such an amazing discovery, there is no need to hesitate! "Arik exclaimed, "In my opinion, that is the core of the Karelian. When the fleet rushed to the inner lake, we directly landed on the beach and killed them by surprise! "

    As soon as this statement came out, many people called out that this should be done. After all, the enemy was probably already preparing. If time was wasted, Rose would not necessarily be able to take advantage.

    Rurik looked at everyone''s eyes that seemed to be on fire. The speed of the development was unexpected. He understood the principle of the speed of soldiers. He couldn''t give up on the huge fighter plane in front of him.

    "Hit! Let''s play tonight, and start action tomorrow! We have to reach that inland lake before tomorrow evening, and then take everything you want!"

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 670 The Lord from Ross Lands in Bear Festival Town), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 672ï¼š Unexpected outpost

    "The Rise of Rurik (!

    A hundred investigators returned in a disastrous defeat, and Esayras of Isotarba flew into a rage.

    Those who escaped by chance were all accusing the enemy who occupied the bear altar for being very powerful. The so-called brothers tried to challenge but were quickly defeated.

    Essailas felt that these were bullshit, so he looked at the people who had fled back with horror and aggrieved. He believed that they had encountered a powerful enemy, but the things he described were still too bullshit.

    Those who fled back were whipped, and Esayras vented his anger. It also showed the people his power and even shocked the people''s restless heart.

    The person who was beaten up had to report on his specific experience afterwards. Esayras personally interrogated them in a secret tent. Although the incident still stunned him, he still got some important information.

    Who is the attacker? The investigator was not given a clear name.

    But they all talked about the enemy''s special flag, with blue stripes on the white cloth.

    The enemy''s arrows are extremely sharp, and the enemy''s archers seem to be great archers.

    The enemy was also good at building walls and cutting wood, and built some tall wooden buildings.

    The words they said are quite similar, which is obviously not a collusion of confessions but rather something.

    As for the enemy''s strength, some said two hundred, some said three hundred, and some tearfully pointed out that there must be at least five hundred. The latter basically guessed the answer.

    Five hundred alien warriors with amazing combat power? Killed all the locals when you hit the bear altar suddenly?

    Essairas has sent a messenger to contact the chief''s eldest brother. As a left-behind, he must guard the tribe. The biggest task is to ensure stability.

    stable? The current world is not peaceful at all.

    In the end, the Karelian practised the succession system of the chiefs of the brothers and brothers. Ask yourself, Esayras is ready for the death of his eldest brother and he will succeed. Because of brotherhood, he will not take the initiative to help the elder brother decently. .

    The current situation is unusual. The enemy is more than simply destroying the bear altar?

    As far as possible news, the attackers clearly built a settlement on the ruins of the bear altar. They came prepared, and the next step must be to attack Isotarva!

    Are the Karelian Great Tent Tribes ready? It is too late to prepare now.

    Two young men were summoned into the camp of Esayras. These are his two sons.

    Both young people learned of the investigator''s fiasco. Many people felt panic. Some herder families were escaping quietly. This situation made the two brothers also afraid.

    The son''s fear is written on his face.

    Ezailas directly ordered: "You must make merits to have a chance to succeed. I want you to lead two hundred archers each to establish a camp at the exit of the lake. If the attackers drive away the convenient waterway to challenge, you Ambushed them."

    The eldest son was shocked instantly: "Father, why am I?"

    "Are you rebelling against me?!"

    "Father, is this sending us to death? Where can my brother and I have the opportunity to inherit the chieftain, it should be my cousin''s."

    "Shut up." Esayrass secretly scolded the elder son for not having ambitions, and sternly said: "If your cousin dies? You are so cowardly, what about your future? The herders need brave leaders, I You two are cowards."

    He thought that the stimulating method could arouse the anger of the two sons, so he came forward.

    But seeing the two of them calling themselves cowardly, the younger son yelled more hippiely, "Father, why bother? The world is vast, and we drove the deer to a safe place to continue our lives. We really want to guard the lake and the enemy to die." knock?"

    "You! You bastard." The furious Esayras stood up and kicked. He kicked the second son down and threatened: "If you refuse, you won''t be my son. Your wife, concubine, slave, I am now Just deprive you. I will send someone to exile you, and you will have nothing!"

    Is this threat real? The two were trembling with shock, they only saw their father order the flogging of his men, and they couldn''t help but believe it.

    "The enemy has humiliated the altar, and the next step is to attack us. Escape? How far can you escape? I will give you elite shooters, and I will be able to restrain the enemy. Besides, I will assemble an army now, and ten of us will fight one of them. Can you lose?"

    If you continue to be cowardly, I am afraid that the old man will turn his face now. The two brothers had to look at each other and discussed, and decided to execute this order.

    Most of the people of the Great Tent of Karelia pride themselves on their identity. If a large-scale evacuated, the Great Tent will not be qualified to be the leader of the whole of Karelia.

    Essayllas issued a summoning order, and the men of the tribe stood up with weapons.

    They are all soldiers, or they have never distinguished between soldiers and civilians. Ten-year-old children and even fifty-year-old old men are counted as soldiers. The elite troops of the Great Tent tribe followed the chief on an expedition, and they still gathered five thousand soldiers!

    They are soldiers, not like soldiers.

    After they learned of the terrible news, most of their simple plans were to evade for the time being. After all, even if the bear altar was retaken, they would have to wait for the army of the various tribes to assemble before acting. This is not a loss of glory.

    The entire Great Tent tribe completed its army assembly in a few days. In a sense, they are just waiting for a while. Unfortunately, this large tribe of more than 10,000 people does not want a big battle.

    They were defending passively, and two camps quickly appeared at the exit of the lake, where elite shooters gathered.

    Essailas was undoubtedly wise. He sensed the danger and did his best to guard against it before the danger arrived.

    Because he can''t afford to lose! The loss of the bear altar also discredited him.

    The army is assembled, and the unnamed enemy had better not take the initiative to attack. He hoped that his eldest brother would return quickly with the elite soldiers, and the messengers from the small account and the Dongzhang tribe would bring the local army to help out.

    As long as the winter comes, everything will be fine, even if the enemy is strong, the Karelian army can successfully retake the bear altar after the assembly is completed.

    Of course, he didn''t let his two sons go to death. He was just building two outposts. Since the enemy is likely to enter Lake Isotarva by water, these two outposts are the most critical.

    In addition, there are hundreds of hunters arranged in the forest, so if the enemy suddenly appears by land, he can fight an ambush first, and the hunters can reliably and quickly bring the news back.

    Essailas has done everything a left-behind leader can do, and his conservative tactics seem to be the safest.

    However, the main force of the Rus army launched a full-scale main attack on the second day after landing. The attack was to seek a decisive battle. There was no difference between a main attack and a feint. Lulik only wanted to end the battle early and destroy the exposed settlement directly.

    Both sides have investigated each other, but the experienced Russian soldiers have done a better job.

    It''s just that the outpost built by the two sons of Eszailas has only been built in the past few days. It can be said that they have just established a camp on the bank of the lake exit, and the main force of the Rus army has been killed.

    There is a time difference between the two sides, and Rurik doesn''t care about this, which is the arrogance of the monarch.

    What is the name of the river? Since it is near the town of Xiong Ji, it is simply called Xiong Jihe.

    The wind direction in early autumn is always changeable, and although the river is relatively spacious, the center depth is more than two stikas. It flows quietly in the forest. The tall red pine forest shields most of the wind, and the sailing of the Russian sailing warships is seriously affected. Hinder.

    Fortunately, a large number of traditional long rowing boats were in the army, and the long boats towed the large sailing ships. After the army left a few people watching the Bear Memorial Town barracks and a large number of deer, the main force of the absolute Ross rushed to the destination slowly by the waterway.

    Although it is slow, the overall speed of the fleet that has turned into a long snake formation is not slow.

    The surrounding environment occasionally has crisp bird sounds. Many squirrels are jumping around among the treetops. People on the boat look straight. They are not squirrels, but a bunch of fluffy silver coins that can run and jump.

    Everyone generally relaxed their vigilance. After sailing for a whole morning, the forest was still empty and unpopular. This generation is clearly no man''s land, so why guard against an enemy attack?

    Rurik yelled a few words, so-called warriors with crossbows and carpenters gathered on the decks of major ships, and the torsion slingshots on both sides of the deck pulled off the protective tarpaulin, and then oiled the torsion mechanism to stand by.

    Everyone is doing these things with ease. People who have won too many battles don''t think there is any danger in the future. They are very proud.

    Rurik didn''t care very much, he even relaxed deliberately. The old man''s words are very pure, you clearly should not be overly cautious.

    Why are you afraid of Karelia? The battle will be launched as early as tomorrow, and the army will be defeated and won.

    In the forest in the distance, the sentry in animal skins was shocked to find that a mighty fleet was sailing! That''s a lot of rowing boats, and huge boats of amazing size!

    This is the river that leads to the bear altar in Isotalva, and is the most convenient way for the Karelian tribe to reach Lake Ladoga.

    The sentry did not reveal his traces, they had already exposed the facts, but the original ecological style fox fur hat made it appear that the sentry himself was a fox that had been running away.

    The Ross soldiers were whistling and chatting. Even if there was no war, when people saw a large number of squirrels running around, they coveted this lake and woodland.

    When the Karelians were defeated, many people clamored that they must take the time to catch some squirrels in Bear Festival Town, and they can make a fortune by selling leather alone.

    Both sons of Essayllas have received news that disaster has really come!

    The sentry swore that he saw the blue banner on the white background, and the two who could not believe it now had to be convinced that the villain who attacked the bear altar had come.

    They are cowards, who don''t cherish their lives.

    However, the current situation has completely changed.

    The sun is about to set, and Isotarva is a peaceful lake and mountain. This should be a lazy and peaceful evening, when the battle broke out suddenly.

    The two brothers and their bow hunters gathered on both sides of the lake, relying on big trees for cover, or climbing in the yellow-green bushes. The bone cluster arrows are placed on the bow handle, and hunters can use their archery skills. They just want to fight strong enemies. How can they not be cautious?

    Through the crevices of the leaves, the enemy ship finally appeared. At this moment, the Karelians finally saw the true face of the Rus army, as well as the amazing phantom of the Aphrodite.

    Rurik stood proudly on the deck, tired after sailing all day. It is said that it is almost at the exit of the river to enter the new lake. After nearly a day of sailing, the paddling people are very tired. It is necessary for the army to camp by the lake, and everything should come as planned.

    How sudden the attack came!

    Under the orders of the two commanders, the Karelian in ambush suddenly appeared from the hiding place.

    They shoot arrows with their bows, and the arrows hit the unprepared Ross.

    The arrows hit the shields on both sides of the long ship, and hit the oak hull that the Aphrola took care of. The distance is still a little far away, the power of the arrow is discounted a little.

    However, those are clusters of bone arrows, even if they are sharpened, they are bones after all.

    The arrow hit the iron helmet of the Ross warrior crackling, and some unlucky people were killed directly by being punched through the temple because they didn''t wear the helmet.

    Some people were shot blind and hit the brain tissue and died. Some unlucky people were shot in the neck arteries and blood spewed.

    Others were hit on the upper body full of tattoos, and the barbed bones and arrows pierced into the flesh.

    The Ros was screaming and was attacked. Ruriek simply lay down on foot, and the wooden railing of the ship''s side became the best shield.

    The Ross people paid casualties for their arrogance, but it was a trivial casualty.

    Many people are injured, and they are not hurt. How can the boating be too hot to take off the helmet and armor? Anyone who has armor can easily shield these inferior arrows.

    The ambush of four hundred Karelians suddenly appeared, and they only shot and killed five Ross fighters.

    Of course, the young and veteran warriors who have experienced many battles are flesh and blood after all, and the key to their inferior arrows hitting them is really overturning in the gutter and ending their life in confusion...

    The Karelian archers were all exposed, and they seemed to be bold enough to yell.

    They showed their own figures and continued to shoot arrows, but unfortunately the Ross people were already prepared.

    Rurik lay down on the deck and shouted: "Counterattack! Broken down! The whole army counterattacked!"

    The Aphrola at the head of the team had suffered the most serious blow, and Rurik saw that even the reeling mast had an arrow.

    The flagship broke down and all subsequent ships stopped.

    The torsion slingshot began to counterattack, and its torsion mechanism was so powerful that it had the effect of the anti-ship shield. The shooter hurriedly charged up, and when the power accumulated was dissatisfied, he would launch a precise shot.

    The cast iron projectiles directly smashed the enemy''s chest, and the ribs cracked and the internal organs collapsed and died on the spot.

    The warrior with the crossbow dodges the enemy for two rounds of shooting. The powder wears an iron helmet and sticks out his head. Holding the crossbow is a description of shooting, or even a rough shot.

    In the beginning, the Karelians took advantage of the sneak attack, and they were also very smart in attacking the first ship of the team.

    It''s a pity that their weapons are nothing short of a joke. How do the inferior arrows of some hunting wooden bows block the fleet?

    The Ross people started their most violent counterattack. The long ship towing the big ship hooked its back and continued to paddle. The ship''s side had just landed, and the armored warriors were reluctant to pick up the buckler hung on the side. Just jumped ashore and started hunting down.

    Arik went ashore bravely. He was enraged by the enemy''s sneak attack, roaring like a bear, and his command was self-evident.

    The crossbow is aimed at shooting, and the sharp cone-shaped arrow cluster with faster initial velocity directly penetrates the opponent''s leather jacket, not to mention that the heavy arrows of the strongest steel arm crossbow are also killing.

    The Ross and Balmerks landed, and the purest Vikings began a pure Viking killing.

    The Karelian archer who was injured by the arrow was stabbed to death and his head was chopped off with an axe.

    The Ruth Army''s ruthless pursuit and killing is also a repetition of the tactics of roundabout encirclement.

    Three groups of Karelian warriors were surrounded, almost all of them were killed by chaotic swords in extreme panic.

    There are two sons of Essa Eras, who were killed as ordinary enemies, and their heads were chopped off by a big axe.

    The Russ army was attacked and some brothers died in the attack. This is a great shame!

    The soldiers deliberately vented their anger. They hacked the enemy''s corpses, completely forgetting the exhaustion of paddling a day, and released the pressure that they had accumulated for many days in the violent catharsis.

    Rurik tried his best to shout, but his weak roar was overwhelmed by the roar of thousands of landing soldiers.

    It was Arik who maintained his final rationality while washing his face in blood, and more than a dozen enemies who were about to be hacked were all startled. He ordered his subordinates to stop, which made the Ross army catch the tongue.

    The battle began suddenly, and the area became calm after the whirlwind''s violent killing.

    Most of the four hundred Karelian shooters were killed. The Russ army who was pursuing them rushed directly into the camp, and they rushed to the lake in a frantic pursuit until a small group of Karelians escaped in a few canoes.

    The Russ temporarily lost the pursuit of the singles? Several precise crossbow snipers hit at least three people and caused them to fall into the water. Those who fell into the water separated and called for help, their companions just wanted to escape as soon as possible, and were eventually swallowed by the lake...

    The brave Karelian shooter died, as did the two cowardly generals.

    The Roths defeated these obstructive enemies and won the first battle, but things became more complicated.

    Rurik was a little bit self-blaming that he should be cautious, and now there is still time to be cautious.

    His so-called prudence is naturally not fearful, because the enemy''s huge camp is on the opposite bank of the lake, and the bright bonfires explain everything.

    The decisive battle is tomorrow! If the night fight is suitable, Rurik will not hesitate to take advantage of the victory and pursue it.

    Since the enemy has strong resistance Brothers will be absolutely vigilant once they suffer a loss, right? Even furious.

    Rurik decided to lay out his fleet and regard the enemy as a powerful enemy of the Old Gotland Army, no longer just talk about it. The army will still be upright and upright, and will rely on rigorous formations and give full play to the greatest military advantage to attack across the lake.

    Before that, Rurik had learned that someone had heard his order to stop the killing.

    More than a dozen prisoners were beaten with blood, and some even groaned themselves. They experienced the insults of the Ross soldiers.

    Although very uncomfortable, Rurik praised the captives captured by his cousin and personally interrogated these brave and reckless enemies...

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 671 Unexpected Outpost) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 673ï¼š Attack on Isottalba

    "The Rise of Rurik (!

    Only a dozen people fled the battlefield, and they were rowing desperately in the twilight with terrible news.

    The outpost in Karelia was breached, and the fugitives saw the tragedy of their companions being killed. As for how many people managed to escape, they did not dare to dream about it.

    The lakeside adjacent to Isotarva is not big or small. It will take some time for the boat to reach the exit of the lake. When night falls, the exhausted fugitive takes a detour in the night and finds the camp with the campfire as a reference.

    If there is no war, tonight is another peaceful night.

    However, it is true that the sky is not beautiful, the sky is cloudy, and most of it is covered by starlight and moonlight. In a few days, heavy rain will not be enough, but the world is blowing a weak northerly wind, and the temperature has dropped a lot.

    Even though it is August, the surrounding area of ??Lake Ladoga is full of autumn clothes. The great tents of Karelia have recently mobilized for war, but the morale of the army has not burst.

    Ordinary herders are very supportive of robbing their western neighbors for living space, but the situation of the new enemy is still not detailed. It seems that they are very powerful, and the herders would rather continue to accumulate strength.

    The calm for the past few days has made people lazy. Sentinels have been placed in the forest and the river mouth, but the alarm has not come. Does it mean that the unnamed enemy is just occupying the bear altar?

    Essaylas, who guarded the large camp, had fallen asleep surrounded by female slaves. The pressure of the war over the past few days forced him to suppress his head that was about to burst through physical catharsis.

    Because it is a bear altar! The loss of the altar has caused the regular autumn meeting of the tribes to be postponed or changed.

    The tired losers landed. They first encountered some night fishermen, and then the surprised candlelight night fishermen yelled on the shore.

    Some sleepy people in the tent were awakened, and they were sleepy when they heard the news of the enemy''s invasion.

    Someone broke into Ezailas'' big tent like crazy, knowing that this was an arrogance, but the situation was urgent, and the messenger could no longer take care of his own life.

    "Something has happened! The enemy has reached the mouth of the river!"

    The messenger yelled for a while, and Esayras finally awoke. He pushed away the slave girl and yelled: "Where is the lowly livestock? Get out of here!"

    "My lord!" The messenger didn''t care too much, and rushed forward, shivering: "You... your two sons have been killed in battle. Thousands of attackers are entering the lake in big boats, our outpost... It''s over!"

    Ezailas suddenly became angry. He only felt that the world was absurd, and asked: "You are so bold. Do you know what else to say?"

    "My lord." The messenger immediately sat down, ramming his chest with his right fist, "The enemy attacking the bear altar is here. Your two sons have been killed in battle, and almost all four hundred brothers in the post are dead! My lord, listen. Listening to the voices outside, the people who fled back are already telling everything. People are terrified."

    "Absurd, this is ridiculous."

    Eszailas got up, put on his leather jacket and walked out of the tent, seeing a large group of panicked people walking around with torches. He tried to control the situation, but how can the panic of the big tribes be easily suppressed?

    Seeing the garrisoned leader stood up, the frightened herdsmen gathered one after another, asking for a good plan.

    What is a good strategy? Where is a good strategy to defend against the enemy?

    He first called the battalion commander to the battalion commander and interrogated the tearful people aggressively.

    This time, he received more horrifying news than ever.

    Are there an astonishing number of huge ships floating on the river like a mound? The enemy has a blue banner with a white background, even the clothes? The enemy still has sharp arrows, and even the Karelian hunters have become a joke.

    Could it be that the ambush of four hundred people couldn''t inflict heavy damage on the enemy, for which Aiko died?

    At least they died like men, but Esayras blushed with anger at the bad news. In his fury, he swore to fight the invaders to the end!

    Thousands of people are waiting outside the war, and the bonfires and torches that are lit illuminate the dark time world transparently.

    The people are not sleepy, and the roar of discussion has exacerbated their fear and anxiety.

    Eszailas finally appeared again, and the scene fell silent for a moment.

    Thousands of eyes looked at his shadow and listened to his violent words.

    "Brothers! The attacker who blasphemed the altar came here, and the decisive battle was earlier than we expected. It was the most ferocious group of bears, or the ferocious wolves. Our outpost was breached, and they are about to attack our camp! He attacked! They want to kill all of us! Kill all men, possess all women, they kill old people and children, and take away our deer. We have nowhere to escape, and I will fight them to the end!"

    The wide-eyed people trembled, and they didn''t know which **** they angered to provoke the punishment.

    Is it really impossible for the clan to evacuate?

    Eszailas claimed to have lost the sacred bear altar, and the entire Isotarwa people were blamed. The man who flees is a traitor who has betrayed the ancestral spirit and deity and will be executed immediately.

    But women and children must rush the deer to evacuate immediately!

    Eszailas felt that he had made the most correct decision in a crisis. It is impossible for him to flee with his tribe, after all, only the real chief has the authority to issue this order. But the chief would not retreat without a fight. As the chief''s younger brother, if you can''t keep the camp, then come and meet him. Besides, two cowardly sons can still die for the tribe, and for their courage, they would rather die for the tribe.

    However, if women and children are stunned by soldiers, it is also the most serious disaster. Men are killed in large numbers, and women who successfully escape can continue to give birth. Although the population has dropped sharply, the tribe can recover quickly.

    Men who are hesitant have to stay, and more men are determined to stay in the decisive battle.

    The Karelian tribe started an evacuation campaign. Wives cried goodbye to their husbands, and children said goodbye to their fathers. The time given to them was very limited. The women and children wake up the sleeping deer and force them to start moving north.

    There are still some women who are determined to stay, they would rather fight to death with their husbands.

    There is also a large group of old people who decided to die for the tribe and will do their best to kill an enemy...

    Eszailas was moved to tears. He didn''t expect that he didn''t really practice violence in the end. The people really took up arms and stood up because of their honor.

    He promised all his male and female slaves that they would take up sharpened wooden sticks and fight. When they defeated the invaders, they would gain freedom and become free herders.

    It is a pity that the night in August is not long. Isotarva has made the right defenses under the leadership of the sane leader. It is too late for their actions!

    On the other hand, the Ross army, who had won the first battle, had already dared to sweep the battlefield before the sun went down.

    The enemy''s corpse was roughly lightly tapped, and the captured were all hanged after the results of the interrogation.

    All the Ross army landed overnight, and the enemy''s weapons were confiscated. Through a large number of bone arrow clusters, and even the situation of his own casualties, Rurik judged the level of the enemy''s army-the same level as the Tavastians.

    Rurik didn''t want to expose himself, his subordinates had already chased him to the lakeside, and he especially ordered his subordinates to forbid lighting a bonfire on the lakeside.

    The Russ army lit a lot of bonfires in the forest battlefield by the river.

    This can only cover up their existence to a limited extent, because the clouds in the sky are illuminated by a large number of bonfires.

    The Karelians are not simple fools, do they believe the enemy into the bandit by following the words of the escapee?

    Look at the sky in the south, where it is illuminated. Although there is forest cover, who would deny that there is no army hidden there?

    The enemy''s corpse was removed, and one''s own corpse was temporarily set down. The wounded soldier was cleaned with strong alcohol, then violently sutured with twine, and finally **** with sackcloth.

    There were brothers casualties, and the Russian soldiers burned with anger. The enemy dared to launch a sneak attack, and only the Ross army had the right to attack.

    In a big bonfire, Rurik assembled all the flag captains and centurions.

    He walked among the brothers and talked about the fleet tactics he would implement. There were no sonorous words, but specific tactical arrangements.

    Everyone basically listened to the ears and heard it last.

    "That''s how it is arranged, what other suggestions do you have?" Rurik asked.

    Everyone looked at each other, and the flames illuminated everyone''s expressions. Obviously people were supportive.

    "In that case, just arrange it like this..."

    Arik raised his head suddenly: "Brother, are we really going to let those women and cubs go?"

    "Yes. I should let it go this time."

    "Why? Those cubs grow up to get revenge, and they must cut the grass and roots."

    "Maybe so. But, I don''t believe you will be afraid of a group of grown-up cubs. Brother, you were too irritable before, you are really killing."

    "Am I doing something wrong?" Arik asked rhetorically.

    Rurik knew he would say that, but what he said made sense. "It may be wrong or right. I intend to conquer Karelia, so I cannot kill indiscriminately. I want them to surrender, and we want a group of slaves. I have already figured it out. Now that they have reached their lair, those who have given up resistance Everyone was arrested."

    "I''m afraid your kindness will raise a group of wolves." Arik shook his head.

    "It''s okay." Rurik faced the crowd again, "Is it angry to be attacked by an ambush? You should also understand that the enemy is not a stupid. Give me caution. I don''t want any of you to be injured in the battle tomorrow. Remember, the soul cannot go to Valhalla if you die because of stupidity."

    The first flag team composed of pure old Ross people just wanted to kill, and other flag teams were more willing to rob and rob women.

    Rurik had no time to restrain the troops. Everyone fell asleep. When the sky turned gray and blue, people woke up one after another, eating dry food and boarding the boat.

    The third flag team formed by the Balmerks sounded the walrus horn one after another, and the sound of the skin drums exaggerated the solemnity.

    The fleet of Long Snake Formations entered the lake one after another, and a northerly wind hit, and the coolness made Rurik feel deadly.

    The north wind will reduce the range of the arrow, and the biggest advantage is that the sailing ship can sail freely.

    "Let''s lower the sails!" Rurik ordered, looking up.

    The Aphrora showed a huge spinnaker, and the sail deliberately kept an angle with the center axis of the ship, and she started sailing against the wind.

    All sail cruisers, sail destroyers, and armed cargo ships form a linear array, rushing across the lake like a wall.

    Behind it, there is an array of as many as forty long ships, the first and the third, and a group of veterans of the Second Banner, and even a group of heavily armored mercenaries from Rurik. They are Ross. The Marine Corps in the literal sense.

    R¨¹lik deliberately looked up at the enemy and tried to imagine the advance as a beach landing in Normandy, imagining that the enemy had already taken precautions on the beach.

    Coincidentally, Normandy was formed after Danish immigrants colonized an area under the Frankish kingdom and accepted Zhao''an.

    A large number of warriors with crossbows and step bows stood on the decks of large ships. They stand so densely as to make some heavy weapons appear to be cramped to manipulate space.

    Before the war broke out, Lurik had fantasized about a land battle with the enemy, so that he could show his superiority in heavy weapons.

    Rurik could now foresee that the enemy would be waiting in the camp where they had been completely exposed. After all, the captured enemies said that they were best prepared for a decisive battle. It seems that heavy weapons can only be used on ships, which is also a good thing.

    The vehicle-mounted torsion slingshot of the trolley for land warfare was put on the ship again, and the bull trebuchets were basically evenly distributed among the ships.

    The bow and stern deck are mainly equipped with heavy weapons, and the middle deck is densely packed with people holding bows and crossbows.

    This time Suomi and Vips will shoot arrows at the enemy. Their poor overall bow cannot create a very long range of damage, so it is no problem to land as a cover.

    As the day lighted up slowly, the Russ army rushed towards Isotarva.

    Many women and children have just left with their children and deer, and they can''t go far.

    A large number of men stayed up all night, and many people said that the decisive battle is either tomorrow morning or the day after tomorrow, and there must be a battle within a few days.

    The men of Karelia dare not have any illusions, because those optimistic illusions have been completely shattered by a group of fast approaching shadows after dawn!

    The man by the lake saw the big boat and the weird triangular sails. Although the distance is approaching, the huge blue pattern on the sail is clearly visible!

    The totem of the Ross people is two interlaced blue patterns, which symbolize the oars.

    Ross means oars. The fleet that had crossed the ocean expedition to Britain suddenly appeared in the small lake of Isotalva in the northern part of Ladoga.

    This happened completely overturned the perception of most Karelians. This was the first time they saw the true face of the intruder. Strangely, many people did not feel fear, but felt that the big ship must not be a mortal. Made.

    "Maybe they are the apostles of the lake god. We didn''t worship the gods well and attract the punishment from the gods?" Some priests made plausible speculations.

    Essayllas was not so stupid, even if he was punished for blasphemy, it would be more punished than it should be. The attackers approaching were either God¡¯s apostles or despicable foreigners!

    He roared in the camp and called the men with spears, axes, and shields to gather by the lake.

    Those terrible big ships ruined the Karelian thoughts of water wars. They assembled on the lakeshore and soon assembled a black and overwhelming army. They are roaring to make the world rumbling, and they seem to be able to frighten away the enemy with their vigor.

    But this is the most classic Viking provocation in the eyes of all the Viking troops of the Russian army.

    "They are provoking you. I think they have assembled a lot of people, and they are looking for death!" Yevlo yelled at Rurik in the violent wind.

    Rurik squinted his eyes and looked solemn. The gold-plated leather helmet had already covered most of his face, and the whole person was also covered with bronze-reinforced chain mail, making the whole person appear golden and noble. This defense is indeed too much.

    Rurik remained calm and ordered: "Get your brothers ready for battle. Your semaphore is on standby immediately."

    "Yes, my lord."

    More than 3,000 Karelians have assembled on the lakeside, trembling in the coolness of the morning breeze. They are not cold, they are afraid, excited, and hesitant, and they have all kinds of emotions together. Most people bring their own bows. When it comes to the rate of long-range weapons and equipment, the great tents of Karelia are really strong, even too much. Unfortunately, their wooden bows are too bad, even if the bear hunting mostly plays a supporting role, the fatal blow comes from the spear.

    The Karelian army is equipped with the most spears and bows. It is the magic weapon for them to win the battle by shooting arrows desperately and cooperating with the spear bearers. These tricks are at least often occupied by the Tavastians and Suomis in battle. Cheap.

    However, the Ross Fleet suddenly dropped its spear, and instinctively Rurik made sure that the flagship had entered the proper position.

    The sail is adjusted to a proper angle, and the ship¡¯s inertia makes the flagship quickly reach the port side to the enemy. The Aphrora entered the battle array, and soon all the warships were in place.

    Standing on the deck, Rick can basically see the opponent''s hair and face The distance between the two sides seems to be 150 meters, which is enough.

    The flagship communicated with the ships through the semaphore, conveying what Rurik himself meant. The enemy is very strangely immobilized. Instead, they set out a dense formation. The use of weapons and gang fights in this formation will naturally take advantage. However, in the face of intensive attacks from long-range weapons, isn''t it just looking for death? !

    Rurik felt that he had quietly encountered a huge opportunity to make the semaphore inform the ships of the last news: pay attention to the signal flag and shoot freely.

    A black flag was quickly rising to the top of the flagpole. After all weapons were charged, the shooters were all staring at the flagship.

    When the black flag reached the top, the ships started shelling very tacitly...

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 672 Attack on Isotarva), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 674ï¼š Battle of Isottalva

    "The Rise of Rurik (!

    The bullet grooves are covered with grease, and the torsion ropes are also quite greasy. The heavy weapon manipulators have been staring at the signal black flag, they saw the attack order, and the fleets launched an attack almost at the same time.

    The spin feather javelin smashed into the enemy''s formation in a low and flat parabola, accompanied by a large number of cone-shaped cast iron bullets.

    The Russian army launched this battle with quite abundance of special projectiles, and there is no reservation in military strength.

    These javelins and projectiles have a very fast initial velocity and become the first weapons to strike at the enemy.

    I saw some dark shadows smashing towards him without warning, and the Karelian warriors on the shore were unprepared for what happened next.

    The javelin hit the first person heavily, often hitting the next person, or even hitting three with one arrow.

    The cast iron projectiles were also flying in a spiral, their trajectory was too smooth, the spiral grooves of the projectiles even rubbed the air to produce a low buzzing sound. The projectiles that were originally prepared for breaking the chain armor penetrated the enemy''s head and chest, and their huge power smashed people''s bones and bones, and the whole person was knocked down in a twisted manner.

    The bull trebuchets also came to help. The pebbles fell from the sky, and they smashed down at a very high parabola at an almost vertical angle.

    Some people have already begun to defend. Shields covered with deerskins or arrows that can resist Tavastia also have an effect against falling rocks.

    But the kinetic energy of the stone was very strong, the shield was smashed and sawdust flew around, many people were hit in the head, shoulder...

    The Karelian army suddenly flew in flesh and blood, but this was only the beginning.

    The Suomi fighters standing on the deck were shooting arrows. They had a lot of strength. However, their clumsy bows made the arrows only reach the shore, and some arrows were even blown into the water by the north wind.

    When the support was not effective, Suomi and Vips servants stopped.

    Kewen''s longbowmen and steel-armed crossbowmen are showing their power, and even if there is interference from the headwind, their arrows still fall from the sky.

    Rurik gave the order to shoot freely. On the port side of the flagship, there are twenty torsion slingshots and five bull catapults. Now the porthole of the captain''s room in the bow is also opened, and the launching rail of the slingshot stretches out.

    Due to the distance, the Russian army did not show the strongest long-range firepower.

    Evlo was not satisfied with the battle. His compatriot Suomi practiced the "Arrow Rain Tactics" under his training, and now it simply cannot be effective.

    "My lord. The distance is too far," he said.

    "It''s okay, let the projectile fly for a while."

    "Do you want to defeat them with heavy weapons? I''m afraid it can only be defeated. If you really want to solve the problem, you still have to try to kill their fighters."

    Trying to kill the enemy is powerful, Rurik is satisfied with Evlo''s clever statement.

    Lurik looked at the ongoing war situation and said with emotion: "With our current heavy weapons, it is natural that these people gathering on the sea cannot be wiped out. It will be possible in the future."

    "A more powerful weapon?"

    "It is the weapon of fire, the power of God, and with the wisdom of God, mortals can also create..."

    This is too cryptic, and Jeflo can''t understand it. In essence, Rurik was suggesting that the artillery, even if it was a solid shot, its super penetrating power would surely be able to smash a path of blood in the dense array of enemy formations.

    Although there is no such big killer, the existing heavy equipment of the Russian army has caused a large number of casualties of the Karelian army.

    The deaths and injuries came so suddenly, and deaths are not divided into young and old. The Karelian fighters standing here, especially those in the front row, suffered the most ferocious blow.

    Nearly a hundred torsion slingshots were assembled, and the first round of shooting alone caused more than one hundred casualties.

    While free shooting is underway, projectiles, javelins, and arrows are harvesting lives.

    In a short period of time, the Karelian army has suffered as many as 300 casualties, and the situation is still deteriorating.

    Esayras never expected that the war would be like this. Thousands of armies mostly vowed to fend off the enemy on the shore of the lake before the war. Now they are dumbfounded and people are beginning to retreat spontaneously.

    "Let''s avoid it for the time being and force them to go ashore and fight us!"

    Eszailas tried his best to shout, but how did his roar convey the news to all panicked people?

    The Karelians are retreating, and seem to have a tendency to evolve into a debacle.

    Evlo was taken aback: "It''s done. My lord, if they run away one after another, we won''t be able to annihilate them."

    The enemy''s behavior in this way is normal and somewhat abnormal. Rurik nodded: "Let the large troops land. Jeflo, your Suomi flag team follow ashore."

    The new signal began to pass, and Arik, who was extremely itchy after the war began, was overjoyed.

    A handsome mature man was standing at the bow of the ship. Arik had his left arm around the bow of the ship, and his right arm swung a steel sword.

    "Brothers, it''s time for the decisive battle, rush with me! Kill them!"

    The people on standby roared, and they used large oars to drive the long boat out of the gap of the big boat.

    The first flag team was extremely brave and experienced many battles, and the Balmerks of the third flag team immediately followed up.

    The big ship put down all the side boats, that is, a small boat can seat up to ten people. The Suomi servants are passing through these small boats to cooperate with the rushing Ross and Balmerk to participate in the battle.

    Nearly two thousand people launched a beach landing with the cooperation of heavy weapons.

    A strong team suddenly appeared, and Esayras, who was struggling to form the team, was deeply shocked, but he hoped that his opponent would fight with him on the ground. This illusion seemed to be achieved.

    Many Karelian fighters escaped far enough, and in order to prevent more people from fleeing, Esayilas had to order his guards to kill the fugitives to restrain the team.

    Either because of honor, helplessness, or following the crowd, most of the people who fled slowly stopped.

    The Karelians regrouped outside the range of Rose''s heavy weapons after dropping the corpse and the wriggling wounded.

    Even so, the Karelian army still has more than 4,000 fighters. They lined up in trembling, many people were scared to urinate, and the hands clenching the handles of the spears were shaking.

    Eszailas tried his best to sit back and relax, and he ran to the front to shout inspiring slogans.

    "Hunters, take your bow, now it''s time for us to fight back!"

    Sure enough, hundreds of Karelian warriors shot bows and arrows at high elevation angles. After suffering huge losses, they finally began to fight back.

    The north wind assisted their arrows. There were mostly bone arrow clusters, not many iron arrow clusters.

    The arrows were quite dense, smashing in groups towards the Russ landing field.

    Many Russian soldiers felt a trace of fear. Even if the enemy was pulling his hips, the arrows they fired were as dangerous and deadly.

    Bolaarik ordered that the soldier who landed first quickly built a shield wall. Seeing the arrow rain hit, he immediately knelt on the ground and shielded his entire torso with an oak shield covered with bronze or animal skin.

    Arik yelled a few times to remind everyone to avoid arrows, and he also shielded himself with a shield, but the crackling noise he was expecting didn''t exist.

    How is this going?

    Many people have realized the reason. Even if the co-author is assisted by the wind, the enemy''s inferior bow will not be able to injure themselves by firing inferior arrows.

    Unfortunately, a large number of injured Karelian fighters suffered. These people were not killed by Rose¡¯s heavy weapons, and were finally smashed into hedgehogs by the dense rain of arrows they fell.

    An ear of wheat appeared on the ground. If you look closely, it is all the tail feathers of the arrow shaft.

    Arik stood up angrily and looked at the enemies in the distance. He suddenly showed his whole body and lifted up his robe to show the white flesh to the enemy.

    Essayllas was angry that he didn''t cost enough to shoot his arrows, and he couldn''t think of his opponent...

    "You are insulting me!"

    Thousands of Karelian warriors saw the white flowers on the opposite side, knowing that it was a rampant provocation by the enemy.

    The Ross and Balmerks humiliated the enemy and laughed unscrupulously while making indecent moves.

    Rurik is still on board, and he has already made it clear that his heavy weapons have suspended support to prevent accidentally injuring friendly forces.

    He saw it so earnestly, he couldn''t think that his tribe would come again with this set of provocative tactics. Fortunately, the female family is not in the army, and the only woman Carlotta is a high-ranking noble and a man-like woman, so she doesn''t have to think about her embarrassment.

    This provocation is of course very indecent. It is undeniable that this is a tactic, which is to induce the enemy to take the initiative to attack.

    Ross Elite did so as a whole, and a white figure wriggled in front of the array. The humiliation continued to intensify, and some even ran to the nearest Karelian warrior''s body, urinating openly with a large shield.

    Is there anything more humiliating than this? The Russ army used Viking culture to save others, and it happened that the Karelians also thought this was the most disgusting humiliation.

    The furious emotions really quickly overwhelmed the fear, and the angry Esailas quietly discovered that because of the enemy''s humiliation, his frightened army was quickly condensing into a heavy punch.

    However, all this is the tactics of the Russian army.

    Or, it was Arik''s improper radical method.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity to humiliate the enemy, as many as 800 Ming Suomi and Vips Archer landed successfully, followed by soldiers on the way to the beach.

    Twenty torsion slingshots have been placed on the long ship. They have been fixed on the trolley and have been directly moved by the strong fighters since the long ship washed ashore.

    More than 700 Ross fighters in the front row collectively made indecent moves to taunt. Everyone knew that the enemy''s arrows could not reach him, and his behavior became extremely bold and unrestrained. This was just to buy time for the brothers behind.

    Jeflo didn''t comment on Arik''s actions. He tried his best to assemble two Suomi flag teams to make the soldiers line up, holding a bow in his left hand, and sticking ten iron arrows in the mud.

    And those torsion slingshots have been quietly pushed behind the soldiers waiting for melee combat, and they have been concealed by their presence. The slingshot has already been charged, and if it goes off, it can hit the friendly army in front of it to death.

    While provoking, the Russian army was observing the enemy''s movements through the corner of his eyes.

    Arik had a hunch that the murderous aura emitted by the opposing enemy line became more and more intense, like a gunpowder keg in a high temperature, which would explode at any time.

    He stood up suddenly and questioned Evlo''s situation: "Are your arrows ready?"

    "Basically good!"

    "Very good! Remember our tactics before the bonfire, brother, let''s annihilate them!"

    Jeflo was very pleased to be called a brother. He knows what Arik is. This guy is love and trustworthy. Of course the men he likes are brave fighters.

    Suomi''s two flag teams are by no means pure archers. There are also short spears and axes on the ground, and even well-equipped heavy-armored mercenaries. The Suomi people will eventually become a melee fighting force, but when they act like this, the battle should come to an end.

    The first and third two flag teams, a total of three hundred crossbowmen did not participate in the provocation, their weapons have been charged. After nearly a thousand people, their arrows were all on the bow handle...

    The Ross army is standing on the beach, and they have completed the array just waiting for work.

    Finally, the enemy that everyone was looking forward to took the initiative to attack, and finally began!

    "For our glory! Go ahead!" Essailas took the lead, and his brave move instantly detonated the powder keg.

    Since the archery could not shoot the intruder, the Karelians picked up a spear and launched a group attack.

    The crazy charge of four thousand people seemed to the Russ army to repeat history.

    But this is not Gotland, and the Karelians are far less powerful than the old Gotland army.

    The Ross Army was not in a hurry, and the soldiers carrying their big shields and preparing to hit and killed one after another gave way out of the road in an organized manner. The trolley was pushed out, and the torsion slingshot was launched directly.

    The flat-fired projectile directly kills and rushes the fastest, and this can only weaken the enemy''s spirit.

    The crossbowmen immediately pulled the trigger through the gap in the shield. They had only one chance, but they also directly killed more than a hundred enemies!

    The hand-to-hand combat is about to break out, the Karelians shoot arrows while they are running, and their arrows begin to fall into the Russian army. The armored fighters are basically immune to these bone arrow clusters, and the Suomi flag team also launched a counterattack.

    If the Russian army can hit the arrow, it basically means that the enemy will hit the arrow again.

    However, there was another buzzing in the air, it was Rurik, who resumed heavy weapon support. As long as the Russian army does not take the initiative to attack, it will not be accidentally injured.

    Suffering from the impact of projectiles, and even a large number of arrows from the enemy line smashing head and face, Essayllas knew that he was extremely passive.

    However, the Karelian army has launched a full-scale offensive. If it cannot push the enemy into the water, it is the result of the enemy''s frantic killing.

    Many invaders come here clearly and well prepared. They are heavily equipped and will soon be drowned if they fall into the water.

    It seems that relying on the superiority of existing forces, pushing the invaders into the lake is the only chance of winning.

    But Esayras didn''t know that the army reunited due to unbearable humiliation and outburst of anger, they were not far from collapsing again.

    Before the enemy was received, there were 1,000 casualties. The Karelian army is still suffering losses, and short-term engagement is about to break out.

    They can''t stop. The only chance to survive is to crush the enemy and push the intruder into the lake. Even if they hesitate to run slowly, they will be trampled to death by the brothers behind.

    The Ross army shield wall has been erected, and everyone assumes a collision-proof posture. The first row of fighters clenched their steel swords, the second row of shields pressed against the front row, and the third row of fighters had already clenched their long-handled halberds.

    The collision broke out, and the front line suddenly became bloody.

    The Ross army frontline fighter hid behind the big shield, and the steel sword slammed forward through the gap frantically.

    The soldiers in the back row held swords to help the battle, and the halberds and long-handled battle axes of the third row fell from the sky, pecking the enemy''s heads to blossom.

    Any enemy theory that rushes to the front will be attacked by three Russian soldiers. Not only is the big shield in front of the gap dangerous, but the top of the head is also dangerous.

    The Karelian army gave it a last shot. After all, they did not break through the array of the Russian army. Now, although this is the home of the Karelian tribe, it has completely turned into the home of the Russian army.

    This is still a daze. Rurik is very happy to expect that the enemy is simple and reckless. The Russian army seems to be passively beaten with the least creative tactics, but it turns into a wait for work.

    After the chaos fought for a while, the blood of the Karelian army had gathered into a river, and the lake began to be stained red.

    The shield wall of the Russ began to push back, accidentally injured or the dead were pulled to the rear, and people in the back replenished their positions.

    The tortoise formation of the Centurion of the Roman Legion is naturally more mobile and agile. Rurik¡¯s Rus Army is still adhering to the barbarian style of play, but the pincers, the most efficient tactic of annihilation warfare, have been used thoroughly by the Rus.

    The time is ripe, and the enemy has lost all momentum.

    Suomi''s two flag teams, together with heavy-armored mercenaries such as Grund sent by R¨¹lik, were divided into two groups, they took the left and right wings of the central army, and suddenly attacked from the guard state.

    The crab opened its two large pincers to ensure that the encirclement and annihilation battle was underway, and the Russian army planned to wipe out the Karelian army.

    However, Esayilas, who was injured in his arm and pulled to the back by his hand, noticed that the intruder was like a greedy bear. Correct! Some giants with bear heads covered in iron are killing wildly!

    Morale has collapsed, and everyone is fleeing spontaneously.

    Essaylas blushed. He didn''t care about the escape of the tribe. He pushed away the guards and rushed towards the enemy against the fleeing crowd. He slammed into the encirclement that the Russian army began to condense. Glory, fight to death for the ancestor spirit...

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 673 Battle of Isotarva), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 675ï¼š Balance after the war

    "The Rise of Rurik (!

    The Lord will die and the morale collapsed, and the courage of the Karelian army, which was gathered by hatred and rage, collapsed in blood.

    This is a total collapse, and they are trying their best to escape the encirclement.

    Those who can escape seem to have a chance, and those in the encircled circle will be ruthlessly crushed by the wheels of history.

    Ross is bound to conquer Karelia, and Lurik completed this major victory a generation ahead of schedule.

    Several spears pierced Esayras'' body, and he was stabbed several times and fell into a pool of blood.

    "I knew that, so I might as well take the tribe to retreat..."

    The Great Tent tribe did not perish, but it was not far from it. The population advantage of this most populous Karelian tribe is past tense.

    The men in the encirclement are being crushed into powder, and another group of Ross troops have begun to hunt down.

    Once turned into a rout, the pursuers will chop their backs mercilessly, and the most exaggerated results often come from this.

    The fleeing people were all dumbfounded. They saw a lot of chasers who were like themselves, they were short black-haired men, completely different from those blond giants.

    Because they are Suomi.

    Once upon a time, the Suomi, who tried to avoid the Karelians, got on the battleship of the Russian army and seemed to have the courage of the Rus Principality. This pursuit is not only for killing, but also for robbery.

    Or the Suomi people have little desire to kill the fleeing enemy. Killing the enemy is easy. The biggest goal is to rush into the enemy¡¯s camp. Before enjoying the enjoyment of killing all the Varyag troops lost in the blood, looting the spoils. .

    Because the Duke has already said that the robbery is to **** by their ability, and the Suomi people will seize the opportunity to have the opportunity to snatch, and the trophies won will be recognized by the Duke.

    Arik no longer knew how many enemies he had hacked to death. His robe was stained red with blood, and his helmet was so sticky that it exuded a peculiar smell of rust.

    He has been commanding and starting to fight, the battle has turned into chaos, and the Russian army has basically turned into a personal chaos.

    He finally saw that the people with the cloth strips had rushed far enough, and the reason finally returned to their heads.

    "Worse, let those servants take the lead, and they will grab more!"

    Arik held two swords in the chaos army, "Brothers, those Suomi people have gone to rob. Let''s not love war, follow me to rob!"

    He tried his best to get the brothers'' attention by shouting, and after a lot of effort, he seemed to have achieved some results.

    However, the first Suomi had rushed to the enemy''s core camp area, and the looting had begun.

    How many treasures are hidden here in the tent group built with wooden strips, linen cloth and animal skins? !

    The Suomi people have been broken into pieces, they searched around with sharp weapons, and even allowed hundreds of Karelian fighters to escape.

    They really had a lot to gain. Some people spotted the shivering young woman, their eyes curled up in horror, and some even held iron daggers in a state of resistance.

    There were also men who hid. When the curtain of the tent was opened by the intruded Suomi fighters, they stabbed them directly with a short spear.

    This is a kind of desperate resistance. The stabbed person is pulled away by his companions, and the resisting enemy is mercilessly killed by the invaders.

    The women found were all disarmed. They were dragged their hair or their feet out of the tent, and then they were **** with twine.

    A Suomi fighter with a bandage on his forehead controls a woman, and this woman is his trophy.

    Rurik warned his subordinates not to kill indiscriminately at the bonfire last night. They did not kill indiscriminately when they arrived at Suomi''s servants. The resisters would naturally kill them, and everyone else would be captured.

    They are more keen to find young women. After all, many Suomi men are difficult to marry. They enthusiastically received orders to participate in this large-scale war, just to capture a woman back.

    A lot of people got something, and all the inexplicable women who stayed in the tent were arrested. This arrest amounted to more than 400 people.

    Once the woman was caught, and a little bit of living goods were collected from the scene, a Suomi fighter tried to leave the chaotic battlefield quickly. They escorted the prisoners to the lake by various means, which really surprised Arik, and then anger and contempt.

    "This group of short women is obviously only liked by this group of dwarves..."

    Arik mocked the futile style of the servant army with contemptuous eyes. He led his brothers to continue chasing and killing the maimed enemy, but the last Karelian warrior had escaped far enough. The pursuit did not last long, and finally ended when the last enemies rushed into the dark green forest in the distance.

    Isotarva had collapsed, and a layer of corpses lay all over the lake, and a large area of ??the lake had been dyed dark red by the blood stream.

    Crimson warriors stood on the pile of corpses. The Russ and Balmerks, these pure Viking warriors, inspected the corpses everywhere, and found that the dead and pretending to be dead immediately stabbed to death with an arrow.

    The occupied tents are full of sword-wielding warriors who wantonly destroy the tents, cut off the wooden supports, and plunder the leather to find anything that can be used.

    This place has been explored by Suomi and the Vips, and the following pure Viking warriors are picking up leftovers in a sense. The brothers wanted to get a lot of leather, but all they didn''t want to find were rubbish.

    Negative emotions are spreading, and the blood-stained Viking warriors criticize the servants for robbing too much. The so-called sit and watch the remnants escape successfully in order to rob them.

    Arik¡¯s head was hot, and more than a dozen brothers were already complaining to him that they could not find any useful trophies.

    He bumped into the same Jeflo who was collecting the trophies with his buddies in the camp of Isothalva, and the two met quietly.

    The old man I saw, Yevlo was kindly greeted, but of course he was criticized.

    "What did you Suomi people do? I took away all the good things, so that my brothers couldn''t get anything."

    Evlo was taken aback, and when it came to looting the loot, the reality of the barrenness made him angry: "Brother, you are blaming us for robbing too much. God is watching us, you can''t mess around. Say."

    "Why don''t you talk nonsense? I saw your people rush the fastest, and you are busy looting before the enemy is wiped out."

    "Does it mean that we robbed a group of slaves? Would you like those small women?"

    "Of course I don''t like it." Arik continued to criticize: "You must have snatched gold and silver. Now my brothers and I can only **** a batch of rags."

    "You? You are slandering me!" Jevlo plunged his sword directly into the ground in anger, took off his helmet and opened his arms, "Master Rurik will make a judgment! It was the adults who gave the order, and everyone looted and robbed by their ability. Those who are not there are not allowed to complain. Besides, we did not grab the gold and silver. The Karelians are incredibly poor. I''m standing here and you can search my body."

    "You..." Arik was suppressed, mainly because the brother gave the order. As a cousin, he shouldn¡¯t disobey the orders of his cousin as a duke, and Arik, who prides himself on being generous, doesn¡¯t want to leave bad words to others.

    He hesitated for a while, and sighed: "However, we did not completely wipe out the enemy. You are responsible."

    "I have the responsibility. The pincer tactics let off some enemies because of the mistakes of the troops I was in charge. As for how much responsibility I have and what punishment I should accept, this matter should be judged by the Lord Duke."

    Having said that, Arik felt very uncomfortable, so he didn''t intend to ask any more questions.

    The battle was over, and the sun finally shone on the post-war ground at noon on a cloudy day.

    The enemy''s wounded will eventually die from excessive blood loss, and it is a cruel mercy that the Ross army will make up the knife.

    Even the severely wounded of the Russ Army, those who were obviously only a breather, were given to death by their companions to end their pain.

    The war was so cruel, and the lake breeze began to carry a **** atmosphere. In the war of the cold weapon age, when the battle is over, the battlefield is always muddy, and the tragic appearance of flesh and blood is like the mud of a meat grinder.

    However, Rurik was completely immune to such a cruel scene, and the fleet had all broken down, and he took all subsequent soldiers to land.

    "Is this the enemy''s core camp? They are really a polar nomadic tribe..."

    The clusters of cone-shaped tents made Rurik first think of the Inuit people. Wait a minute. When it comes to blood and culture, Karelians and Inuit people do have a relationship, so there is not enough commonality in building tents. Surprising.

    Soon Rurik saw the Suomi fighters sitting on the ground. The battle was over, and the men who had grabbed some trophies were chatting happily. There are still a group of women sitting here, who are clearly captives. Their ending can be guessed by Rick, and that kind of ending is what he would like to see.

    The work of cleaning the battlefield is in full swing, and an astonishing number of arrows are being meticulously recovered. Regardless of whether it is an enemy or your own arrow, whether it is easy to use or broken, the arrow hunter is patiently searching for it.

    The enemy''s arrows are of poor quality. The only thing that satisfies the searcher is that the clusters of enemy arrows are mostly deer bone fragments that have been carefully polished. The bone fragments are wide-bladed. This kind of arrow has a good hunting effect. It is also possible to come to kill the enemy, but the quality of the enemy''s bow is really pulling the hips.

    A large number of short wooden bows were seized. Compared with the bow itself, the bowstring is the most willing to search for.

    The Karelian bows are of poor quality, and it is good to be used as a fire stick, but more than two thousand bowstrings were found, and the number surprised everyone.

    Reindeer are full of treasures, and the economic life of Karelians almost depends on reindeer breeding. Reindeer can be described as the only large herbivore in North Asia and Northern Europe. The stag tends to be particularly tall and strong. The large tendon on its back is used. The Karelians use it as a special strong rope and also used to make bowstrings.

    Deer tendon bowstring may not be as good as beef tendon. Its quality is at least far better than that of oil-soaked hemp rope. He was surprised to find so many ready-made bowstrings!

    There were surprises and surprises. What shocked the entire Russian army was that everyone wanted to capture an astonishing number of reindeer here, but only a few dozen were found. What happened? Don''t the Karelians here live on reindeer?

    What''s more peculiar is that Rurik ordered his men to ban the killing of women and children, but apart from Suomi and the Vips servants who caught three to four hundred women with panic eyes, there were really no other prisoners.

    Some old people appeared among the fallen enemies, except for the entire group of tents, the enemy cubs and other women were no longer found.

    The brothers did not kill indiscriminately, and there is no evidence of indiscriminate killing. Facts have proved that when the Russian army landed, the entire tent group had already disappeared!

    As for the women who have been captured in an alarming number, the situation is also extremely abnormal.

    Without Lauriek¡¯s personal investigation, Jeflo has brought surprising results of the interrogation, and there is even a major news brought by Terravis on behalf of the Vips.

    The battle has completely ended, and thousands of corpses have been inspected.

    The dead bodies of the Russian army were pulled out and carried to an empty lake bank in a matrix arrangement.

    It is a pity that Rurik hopes that the Viking brothers in the army will have no loss, and there are still ten unlucky people who have been pierced by the enemy''s spearhead in the neck. The dead are basically killed by this.

    Most of the deaths came from the Suomi people. There were one hundred and fifty short corpses lying here. Their heads were all tied with red bandages. The headgear allowed the corpse pickers to confirm their identity. There are so many wounds on their bodies, and onlookers can be sure that if they wear metal chain mail when fighting, most of the dead will not die.

    In the chaos, the fighting power of the Suomi and Karelians was half a catty. Even if the former accepted a part of the change, however, they were faced with opponents that were trapped and still fighting. They are like roosters pecking at each other, and the chaos is extremely vicious.

    This was the case for all the losses of the Russian army. The total number of deaths was less than 200, and there were also 200 wounded. Almost all the wounded were Suomi''s servants.

    As for the enemy''s corpse, the exhausted Russ army did not carry the corpse for detailed statistics. People have made estimates that 3,000 people would have to be killed to judge the enemy.

    In the evening, filthy arrogant soldiers lit a huge bonfire. They looked down on the enemy¡¯s broken tents, and resented the enemy¡¯s poverty. They couldn¡¯t get much good stuff. They used the tent materials as firewood, some The rotten leather is also used as fuel, causing the campfire to still emit a special smell similar to barbecue.

    The largest bonfire place, Liurik, held a post-war military meeting here.

    The setting sun does not exist. It should be dusk, and the western sky is dark yellow. Experienced people feel that there will be a rain in the future. The weather in August is like this, a rain is a cold. Anyone who knows a little bit about the eastern region far away from Roseburg¡¯s hometown knows that September in the Julian calendar is the eastern rainy season. There will be a high probability of rain in the first half of the month, and the world will become muddy. When a war is launched at this time, the soldiers really have to fight in the cold, damp, and mud. Maybe the soldiers will lose their lives because of the cold and sudden and inexplicable diseases if they are not killed in the battle.

    The flame dissipated the cold of the night.

    Rurik saw that everyone was not happy after victory, and he knew very well what the captains and centurions were thinking.

    Of course, he knew more about the enemy, which was a series of news that Jeflo had easily heard from a group of female prisoners. The contents of those messages are basically the same, and it can be concluded that these messages are true.

    Many people suffocated their stomachs, and when Rurik asked the brothers to speak freely, everyone yelled and made noise at the campfire.

    "Take it slowly, you say one by one!" Rurik ordered.

    They were asked to talk about their views on the battle in order, especially the reasons for their unhappiness.

    Those who have the right to meet here, perhaps most of them have reservations, that is, seeing Arik and Hellafeld grumbling unreservedly, the brothers followed up without any scruples.

    Many fishermen are pointing at Suomi''s servants, accusing them of not being busy killing the enemy and looting, resulting in incomplete hunting and letting some people escape.

    As for dismissing the enemy as being too poor, it is quite another matter.

    This is a bad signal!

    Rurik gritted his teeth and asked himself, how did the proud Vikings look down on a group of Finnish servants? After all, the enemy in the battle is indistinguishable from the servant army in terms of face to face. The accusations made by the Viking fighters are not unreasonable. Since the servants dare to be out of step with the main force, is it worth it? !

    "I have to coordinate this matter. If the interests of some people must be sacrificed, then the Suomi people..."

    He thought about it, shook the restless people calmly, and then preached: "Suomi, Vips, they have captured some captives. After my investigation, I found that these women are slaves to the Karelians! They are not slaves themselves, but women caught from other places, even women who were given to the Karelians as tributes. Some of them were originally Vips or Suomi. Our servants The fighters found their separated people, and that''s why they didn''t block the encirclement."

    This is a fact, but only a very small part of the fact. The children of slaves are still slaves, and this is how the Karelians handle it here. The slaves did come from the Vips and Suomi, and a large part of them were actually from the Tavastians who had completely collapsed.

    Slaves, these female slaves dared not go to war, and they hardly had their own thoughts, like a meek lamb being led away by a new conqueror. They were cowardly at first, and then showed obedience, until they learned that the conquerors would regard themselves as wives who could have children, and the situation changed completely.

    Rurik was very satisfied with the actions of the servant army. Yu Sen. He felt that this was the last warmth on the violent battlefield. With reason, the Suomi community could get a group of young women with fertility.

    This is a war, let''s calculate the economic account carefully!

    Let the servant army get the spoils, which is a useful means for the monarch to maintain the loyalty of the opponent, and in most cases it is more effective than military deterrence. The expansion of Rome is this set of tricks. The Roman army naturally eats meat all the time, and the excellent servants also eat meat dregs all the time. Even the worst servants also have broth to drink.

    However, if your basic army, especially the brothers who came out of Old Roseburg, feel that the Duke has treated the brothers badly, then the monarch is shaking his ruling foundation.

    It is undeniable that this sign seems to have sprouted.

    Rurik continued his words: "The servant warriors can enjoy the women they have captured, the Ross, the Balmerks, the Mellaren, all the warriors of Odin, I know what kind of woman you like! You guys! You must be tall and young, good-looking and good at working. You like girls of the same race, and you like Slav girls of the same race. You don¡¯t even look down on these short women, so let the servants get it! Other than that! , They will be deprived of all their seizures! This is the punishment for their wrong actions!"

    If this is the case, the pure Viking warriors in the team are all satisfied. To be fair, the servant army killed more than a hundred people. They shed blood for the Duchy of Ross, and it is only natural to get some spoils. However, the guilt is also very serious, so that the merits and demerits are equal, the language of those Viking warriors is not good enough, and the short prisoners, let the servant army take it away.

    After all, the Vikings such as the Roths and Balmerks are no better than before, and the brothers already have the financial ability to choose and choose. If you must marry a woman, isn''t there a good way out there? They found that they could run to Novgorod with a fortune and buy their daughter''s marriage from a local Slavic farmer. This is actually a win-win choice. The Viking warriors can get a good-looking woman as their wife, and the wife''s maiden family also needs in-law relationship to be sheltered by the Viking conquerors.

    Due to their aesthetics, the first choice for the identity of their wives is the Viking family, the second is the Slavic women, and the last is these short women from the East.

    As for the fact that the high priest of the Principality is a deer breeder, this is a special case, or a special case appointed by Odin, everyone is convinced.

    If people in the society of the Principality of Russ are invisibly divided into three, six or nine grades because of their origins, their ranks will depend on their mothers. It is not surprising that a Viking man from the Duchy of Ross married two women. Both parents are Vikings, this kind of person has the highest status. On the one hand, the identity of the Slavs is the second place, and the other is the Finn in the broad sense of the Orient. The last thing is that both parents are from the east.

    Regardless of their ethnicity, the hereditary nobles have another chain of contempt for their noble status defined by the duke.

    The Rus Principality is currently unable to achieve the so-called equality of all people. R¨¹lik, who gave up his naive delusion, based on realistic considerations. He knew he must support the high and low of the crowd in the ninth century. He can temporarily not set a very clear hierarchy of monarchs, monarchs, ministers and ministers, and the unspoken rules of society''s spontaneous birth can be inappropriately denied.

    The interests of the Vikings in the Principality must be maximized, and among them, the people of Ross must enjoy the highest benefits. This is the basic disk of the Principality. Although the basic disk seems to be small at present, it is through men desperately to cultivate the land. Old scalpers, a huge Rus nation can also be created abruptly.

    It''s a pity that before the war, everyone fantasized about plundering the enemy''s 100,000 reindeer in the first battle. This kind of thing finally came to nothing. Hopefully, there will be as much disappointment as it is, and it makes sense for people to participate in the meeting with grievances.

    As for why this group of enemies are so poor, Rurik has already passed Jeflo''s description of the prisoners and knows that they are inseparable.

    He began to solemnly preach about the matter, and finally asked Jeflo himself to stand up and speak...

    "It turns out that they ran away overnight. Thousands of women and children have fled with 100,000 deer!" Someone stood up in anger to answer the question.

    Others yelled: "You can''t let them escape! We want to chase!"

    "Since this is not all of the Karelians, and their warchief has not been killed, we must carry the war to the end! We must not retreat without looting a large number of deer!"

    ...

    It is amazing that the people who complained just now, their grievances against the servant army have disappeared. The battle will continue, and the Russian army will continue to fight the enemy. Even if the battle may last for many years in the vast new world, the battle cannot stop until the Karelians are completely destroyed and a large number of reindeer are plundered!

    They were so resolute, and Rurik also pushed the boat forward.

    The small leader who knew the status of the junior officer of the servant army was presentRuriek announced loudly: "Continue the war! As a Duke, I only need 30% of the spoils! The first, second, and third flag teams, also Brothers from the Shooting Flag Team and the Ostara Army, you have the right to share the remaining 60% of the spoils. Suomi and Vips servants, because of your wrong performance in the decisive battle, you can only fight in the future. Get the last 10% of the trophy."

    In response to this order, all the Vikings were very welcome, and the servants felt that the spoils they could enjoy were pitifully small. After all, they were busy looting and freeing a group of rout soldiers. If there is a mistake, they will not do much. Said it.

    The situation is not bad. If the Russ army really has a major seizure, such as robbing 100,000 reindeer, according to this Duke¡¯s order, Suomi can also get 10,000 deer? The living brothers can get ten deer. Isn''t this a major reward?

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 674: Balance after the War), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 676ï¼š Weeping north in the cold autumn rain

    "The Rise of Rurik (!

    In this era, strong men are the foundation of a regime''s triumphant survival. The Karelians have three tribes, of which the Great Tent tribe, Isotalva, is dominated by the largest population.

    Because of the large number of people, the big tent tribe was arrogant, and because of the large number of people, they had to take the initiative to expand, and found the most abundant grassland for reindeer grazing in the snowy forest.

    The glory of the past was suddenly lost with the defeat of a tragic battle. Although as many as 10,000 people have successfully escaped from the large camp by the lake, the military capabilities of the tribe have been fatally hit, and nearly 4,000 men have died in the battle. The tribe is almost destroyed.

    Are they going to be devastated?

    The young women fled with their children. They had to take care of the large herd of deer and fled too hastily. This group of people did not escape too far. Fortunately, their existence has not been detected by the Russian army.

    If Rurik seizes the time and orders the army to pursue and kill with all its strength regardless of priority, the Russian army can probably track the fugitives and get plenty of results.

    He didn''t do this, so he wouldn''t make the whole army take risks when the enemy''s situation is unknown and the geographical situation is uncertain.

    The invaders did not continue their march, and the Karelian women who had fled did not know whether they had already fought, and what if they were fighting.

    Finally, hundreds of men who were defeated crossed the forest in despair. On a dark clouded night, they saw the campfire under the mound in the distance.

    Will that be the enemy? The men who were frightened were terrified. They would rather wait until the day, when they saw that there were patches of brown-gray shadows in the winter, and judged that it was a huge herd of deer, they walked boldly with confidence.

    The new camp of the Karelian women is 30 kilometers away from the destroyed Isotarva camp, which seems not far away, but when there are no roads, they flee madly with their children and belongings. According to the plan, they will go straight to the winter pastures in the north.

    Even if the Rus army did not start a war, the Karelian Horde tribe will still begin to migrate. Winter is not far away. Winter grazing, which is related to next year''s reindeer herd breeding, must be started in advance in autumn. Even for domesticated reindeer, migration is an instinct engraved in their genes. The spontaneous migration of reindeer has been broken by human domestication. Are they actually migrating under the leadership of the Karelia master? But he turned his head and said that the Karelians, who rely heavily on reindeer breeding, are forced to migrate year after year by their domesticated livestock.

    Unless they have a stable supply of high-energy feed, winter grazing will become redundant.

    Animal husbandry is a kind of alienated agriculture, and the reindeer herd is like "a field that can walk around."

    Rose needs to control a large number of livestock to supplement his growing farming, and Rose''s demand for all kinds of fur will only increase year by year. Then the Karelians, who mastered an astonishing number of reindeer, either gave up their humans and animals, or died.

    Rurik didn''t engrave such a strategy on the board, but he did carry out the war with the army in order to accomplish this goal.

    The Karelian woman who evacuated with the deer herd was not stupid. When the defeated of her clan suddenly appeared, news of heartbreak spread throughout the camp, and all of a sudden weeping...

    What should I do next? What does the intruder want to do?

    They save others and know the purpose of the enemy: to kill men, kidnap women and children, and kill all deer.

    The Karelian Tribal Alliance used such a strategy to deal with the Tavastias, and they were the source of such a group of slaves that the women evacuated.

    Isotarva had already collapsed, and to make matters worse, an autumn rain finally came down.

    In the cold environment, more than 10,000 people from the Dachen tribe drove a total of 200,000 large and small reindeer, dragging wooden carts to the winter pasture. Losing a large amount of tent materials, thousands of people can only rely on the dense pine needles of the red pine forest to shelter from the rain. The rain shelter effect is negligible. There are trembling rain shelters everywhere in the woods, and the plague has begun to appear.

    Some people caught a cold and coughed desperately, and some died directly from low temperature.

    The rain has lasted for three days, and as many as 100 infants died in this short period of three days, adding another sorrow for this tribe in trouble.

    Even the elderly priests became precarious because of their weakness and sickness, and finally even the priests swallowed their breath on a rainy night...

    People dug pits in the mud and buried these large and small dead, praying for their souls to enter the ancestral soul sea smoothly, and not to endure hardships in this mundane world.

    Some women have died of their husbands and children, and have to rush to the northern winter pastures in the cold and humid conditions. Their own conditions are also precarious, and they are too weak to die. More than fifty women searched for vines, cloth strips, and even tendons for binding supplies, and used them as ropes to tie their necks and quietly end their lives.

    The rain lasted for eight full days! When the sun finally reappeared, the once huge tribe of Great Tents lost as many as a thousand people during the rainy period.

    The bow drill, the only fire tool that can be used in the muddy environment, cannot complete the ignition. When the dried meat they carry is eaten, they can only kill the deer, eat fresh venison and drink deer blood.

    Young children can only gnaw on raw meat like adults. They complain that the meat is not tasty, and the mother says all this is because of the actions of the invaders.

    Some children ignorantly ask when their father will come back, and will they return to the camp next year?

    The more the child asked, the more the mother cried.

    The mother can only hold the child''s face and order him to have revenge when he grows up...

    The fleeing team did not simply rush to the winter pasture. When the material problem encountered big trouble, they took the initiative to rush to the small account tribe, hoping to get help from their traditional allies.

    Even if the situation is tragic, a miracle actually happened!

    A team came from afar, and frightened people gathered together guarding the reindeer herd. The men dragged their tired bodies with spears, and watched vigilantly at a group of people from the west.

    Soon the alert was lifted, and the one who came was not the enemy, but the chief Valkhba of everyone!

    One thousand of the strongest warriors of the Karelian Great Tent tribe walked on the smoothest way back, and the entanglement with the Suomi people delayed Warchief Varkhba for some time. They left the western lakes again. It was a group of people carrying their more than one hundred canoes and walking through the flat forest area by land, and then found a stream in the **** rain and rushed to their hometown.

    They are advancing in tortuous waterways and drifting in heavy rain. People not only have to struggle to control their ships from being overturned by the turbulence, but they also have to fight against the cold. They were very surprised to see the crowd not far away, and they were shocked when they inspected them a little bit.

    The family was finally reunited, and this reunion made the soldiers fighting on the frontline almost collapsed.

    Valkhba is the chief of the tribe and the chief chief of the entire Karelia.

    He is also a man, a wife''s husband, a child''s father, and a relative''s elder brother.

    Both my brother and nephew gave their lives for the tribe. The entire tribe¡¯s strong, young men lost their lives, and now there are fewer than 2,000 men who can use weapons.

    The large camp by the lake collapsed, his wife and concubines were missing, and his young sons were either slaughtered or died on the muddy road of escape.

    Valheba looked up at the sun and yelled at him, then cried with his headache, and suddenly his head buzzed and he fell to the ground.

    What a cruel blow is this?

    Thousands of people ran away in grief for so many days. The appearance of the warchief was a miracle. The low morale had just improved. Now the warchief has fallen, and there are rumors that the chief died in grief.

    In fact, it is not, but the situation is not much better.

    Valkhba was having a high fever, lying in the temporary camp, he completely broke off his original plan to return to the lakeside camp to defend against the enemy.

    The original plan was completely meaningless, the big account tribe was finished, at least he personally felt that he had no hope of making an offer.

    What he needed most was the truth, and while he was still dead, another eldest son was sitting next to him, and a few fugitive men who were in the fight were brought into the tent to explain the situation.

    Five people came, and they saw the warchief blushing, or falling to the ground in shame or sadness and crying.

    "You... don''t cry. Tell me, what happened to Isotarva? What the **** was the attack... why did you lose... so badly!"

    The last word was really accented, and everyone saw the chief spouting blood.

    Yeah, why did you fail so badly? Valkhba¡¯s three views are incomprehensible anyway.

    Even if they were in battle, those who fled did not know how they were defeated.

    Someone explained: ¡°Aizairas sent people to guard the mouth of the river, but the enemy¡¯s ships were as big as a mound, and their masts were as high as the pine trees here. Those ships fired deadly javelins, and our arrows could not hit them. Our people were They kill them easily. A large group of giants made of iron jumped out of their clothes. The enemy cannot be killed. Spears and arrows can kill the deer, but they have no effect on them."

    Such rhetoric is too absurd. In fact, this is the Viking army of the Rus in the eyes of the Karelian warriors.

    But in the eyes of the Suomi people, the Rus army was like this. When the Russ fleet suddenly appeared, their tentative offense was easily shattered, and the leader of the current affairs, Uko, immediately surrendered. By playing the submissive hound and the magical "internal aid" of Jevlo, he was able to exchange for the Soviet Union. The peace of the Omi people under Ross.

    Then someone said, "I saw the Tavastias. There are many of them, and they followed those iron giants to kill us."

    "Tavastia?!" Valkhbazar, who was squinting, sat up in a spirited manner, just about to say that life is a bit of blood.

    "Father." His son immediately helped him up.

    "Don''t help me, let him continue."

    "Yes." The man continued: "It must be the Tavastias. They must have traded their souls to the mysterious iron giants. We all know that only Tavastias hates us the most in this world. Maybe all of this It was their strategy to sell their souls in exchange for the army of evil gods. How can we defeat the army of gods? Everyone in the bear altar was killed, and our Isotarva camp was full of slain tribesmen."

    Someone hurriedly followed this statement to explain: "Master Aizaelas must have noticed this situation, so that the women drove the deer to flee. We fought to the end, how to be the opponent of the magic weapon, we succeeded in finding other People, please forgive us."

    The Tavastias sold their souls and signed a contract with the evil **** in exchange for the "iron giants" to destroy the Great Tent tribe.

    Valkhba thinks this can be believed and even thinks this is the only reasonable explanation.

    But his son Cascowe thought it was ridiculous.

    "The evil god''s army defeated us? The Tavastias don''t have this ability yet. Father, this world must be very huge, maybe a powerful enemy from outside the region is eyeing us..."

    "We didn''t see the Tavastias in the west at all. They disappeared! Many people must have sacrificed their souls." Valkhba asked his son to shut up first, and then sighed.

    The tent fell into deathly silence, and finally, as the chief, Varheba spoke, and he thought a lot.

    "If that is a new enemy outside the territory, we may kill them. If it is the army of evil gods, when the Tavastia people have no more sacrifices, the evil gods will not continue to help them." He I don''t know the truth, but this dialectical speculation has really found psychological comfort to the dazhang tribe people in confusion and panic.

    "We may not be able to defeat the evil god''s army, so we will withdraw first. If it is actually a new enemy, we can still win with our energy and strength. Son!"

    "Father." Cascuway hurriedly turned his face to the side.

    "I''m going to die... Now I give you the entire tribe. You are not afraid of evil gods or any enemies. That''s why everyone considers you to be the next leader. Now the tribe is suffering from such a disaster, and the only men who can fight are left. There are more than a thousand people, we still have 10,000 women and children to rely on them to protect, and more than 100,000 reindeer... You, must not recklessly look for enemies to seek revenge."

    "I will."

    Seeing that his son''s attitude was not firm, Valheba suddenly raised his arm, clenched his son''s elbow, and said while spraying blood: "At least a few years! No revenge is allowed! We are unable to recapture the enemy until we know the situation of the enemy. Bear Altar."

    His hands were full of blood vomited by his father, and Cascuwe opened his eyes in horror, "I dare not disobey."

    "You are the leader now, take my sword and take all the people to the small account tribe. You go to marry the daughter of the leader over there, and you must unite all the Karelians! This is a disaster for all of us. , You have to take others to fight to the end!"

    After speaking, Valkhba has fainted...

    That night, the chief of the Karelians fell into a coma due to a high fever. His vomiting blood was actually gastric bleeding. This is a secret he hid from his people. Now he has suffered a series of blows. The gastric bleeding and severe fever are finally going to happen. His fate. The blood blocked the trachea, and Valheba died of suffocation in a coma.

    The chief died of illness, and the people who had been talking about it early in the morning heard the bad news.

    Those people whose tears were shed are now only wailing. They not only grieve for the death of the chief, but also grieve for themselves and the sad fate of their tribe.

    Such a cruel sight did not scare the fool. He stood above a crown of antlers with gold decorations that symbolized the status of the leader, raised the broad-bladed iron sword of the big leader left by his father, and declared himself immediately Succession.

    "People! My father''s soul has gone to the ancestor spirit! I am now your leader, and the leader of all Karelians. We are going to build a brand new camp in the winter pasture! Women! Give birth! Men! ! Guard our women so that they can give birth safely! Guard our children so that they can grow up safely! In ten years, we will be able to recover.

    I will take you to make a closer alliance with the small account tribes, and I will marry their women, and I will still be the recognized leader of all tribes. I will definitely lead you to regain the brothers and the glory we lost! "

    What they need most is hope, and Cascuway gives them hope. He is not a naturally brave leader. Current events create people. After the catastrophe, he must immediately lead his tribe to rejuvenate.

    He is not the bravest warrior on the battlefield. Now he must be the first warrior of the Great Tent tribe, even if he is acting.

    Valkhba ended his life. He was already suffering from the disease. He made a large area of ??fertility from the western lakes and became a new paradise in Karelia. This was his greatest hope for the rest of his life. He died, and his dreams turned into nothing.

    There is no glorious funeral. A muddy pit is his tomb. There is no grave or tombstone, and there is no sign. This is Valkhba¡¯s last wish to his successor. It is a devastating blow to his predecessors, and he is not worthy of a funeral, and as a guilty person, he should be buried as punishment.

    The reindeer flattened the ground, and the whole tribe began to rain, and endured coldness and ran towards the north with tears.

    History is following the general trend at this moment. Lurik expelled the Karelians a generation ahead of time and essentially occupied the entire lakeside area of ??Lake Ladoga.

    This is not an escape, but a strategic contraction that the Karelians have to make for future counterattacks.

    Kascuwe became the new chief. He categorically did not believe in the rhetoric of those people. Any "evil god''s iron giant" was the nonsense of the frightened fools. It was to justify the fugitives on the battlefield. That must be a new enemy ! The so-called conclusive claims are absurd, because the Suomi prisoners caught in the West are saying that the Tavastias were completely killed by the Rus army.

    Rose? The enemy should be Ross!

    The more he thought about it, the more reliable Kascuwe felt, and finally he began to announce the results of his "investigation" to the migrating people.

    That is not the "apostle of the evil god", but the Ross people, a group of robbers who have killed them from far away, the robbers who made the Suomi people surrender, and the robbers who killed the whole family of Tavastia.

    The enemy is human! People can be killed, as long as everyone is re-trained and vigorous ~ www.novelhall.com ~ victory will belong to Karelia.

    Cascuway has guessed the truth about the truth, but the entire group of immigrants is still struggling to be defeated by the army of evil gods.

    It wasn''t until the priest who spread the news of the "evil god" was directly killed by Kascuwe, and threatened to kill anyone who dared to believe in slurs, and this forced everyone to shut up.

    Finally, they braved a new rain to reach the winter pasture, the traditional winter pasture of the Dachen tribe, not far from the White Sea. This is already an extremely remote area, accompanied by the cold moments, the big account tribe has lost half of the people and 20% of the reindeer, and finally fled here to start a new life.

    Many people believe that they finally escaped the place of right and wrong...

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 675 Weeping North in the Cold Autumn Rain), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 677ï¼š Shilla Fort under autumn rain

    "The Rise of Rurik (!

    An autumn rain was chilly, and it was aggression like fire. This rain forcibly extinguished the fire in the hearts of the Ross soldiers.

    They wanted to take advantage of the victories and pursue them to achieve major results before the winter, but the whole world became muddy, and everyone in the damp world quickly lost their fighting spirit.

    Everyone is full of desire for the expedition to Karelia, hoping to grab a lot of deer in the first battle, but why this battle has such an anticlimactic result?

    Do not! The situation hasn''t gotten so bad.

    Less than a day after the war on the lakeside was over, the sky was hazy, and rain began to rain within three days.

    When the army had basically cleaned the battlefield and dug out everything that could be used, the cold autumn rain began.

    Both the Suomi and the Vips said that once the autumn rain comes, it will be less than five days or more than fifteen days. No one should expect it to end hastily.

    The Ross people, who know a lot about the Eastern Land and this big lake, are deeply concerned that the world fully soaked by rain will become muddy. Even if it is chasing the enemy, who would be willing to go north in the mud? Unless the world freezes.

    Over the years, the most traditional Ros people have changed their inherent perceptions. Winter does not mean dormant, it is a new opportunity and an alternative season of war.

    Where do the Karelians who fled go back? Is it north? Are there other Karelian tribes in the north?

    The Servants of the Vips pointed to the maze and made all speculations become reality.

    Because those people will not flee indiscriminately, they will flee to the grazing spot in winter to accumulate strength.

    Since the enemy will spend the winter in a clear location, the Ruth army, who was forced to miss out on the opponent and the spoils by the bad weather, will no longer be discouraged.

    The army began to retreat, and various seized spoils began to be transported to the ship.

    Especially those women who were captured, they were firmly controlled by the Suomi servants, and the Vips servants also got a handful of female prisoners. It is impossible to tie the captives'' elbows with ropes. They are slaves in the Karelian community, but their status has improved. The days are still going to pass. After moving to the Western Suomi territory, maybe I can finally live like a normal woman...

    The Ross Fleet put up a long snake formation and gradually withdrew from this small lake. Lurik announced that he would abandon the conquered lakeside camp. No one opposed this decision.

    Why did Rose give up a newly conquered area? Rather than giving up, it is better to say that this move is an escape.

    Before the rain, the Rus army had already burned its own soldiers who died in battle, and Rurik publicly announced that the souls of the deceased had gone to Valhalla with the blue smoke.

    Both the Suomi and the Vips have lost, and the overall loss is not small. Based on their beliefs, they buried the dead in the war and hoped that their souls would enter the sea of ??souls underground.

    Only the enemy''s corpse was still lying on its back.

    The Rus army could not collect the corpses of thousands of Karelians who died in battle. The dead were grouped with the destroyed tents. The corpses had turned gray and their blood turned black. The corpse will rot and smell, will turn into jackal food, and finally turn into bones. This place is full of curses and ominousness. Many people in the cold autumn rain claimed to have heard the wailing of resentful spirits at night.

    It was actually the call of a night owl on a rainy night, and ordinary soldiers could not care too much, while Rurik simply did not want to continue to be cold in the rain, and the whole army began to retreat.

    The fleet returned to the town of Bear Festival and arrived in the rain in the only post on the northern shore of Lake Ladoga in the Duchy of Ross.

    There are only more than 20 elderly Ross veterans who want to stay. They have taken a fancy to the local fishery resources, and they are aptly named as excellent guards for Ross.

    It¡¯s not far from Suomi¡¯s hometown, so more than one hundred Suomi decided to stay. This is not only to "guard the frontier for Ross", but to cooperate with the Ross people to fish in Lake Ladoga, and to vent their hatred. This place is a ritual center for Karelians! The oppressed Suomi people will one day build their own houses on the territory of former enemies. It is so fun.

    It is a great thing that someone is willing to spend the winter in Bear Festival Town, because a batch of trophy reindeer can''t be taken away for a while, and they have to stay here and continue to eat grass.

    This time the fleet will give priority to bringing more than three hundred fawns onto the ship. According to the plan, most of the deer will eventually be brought to Fort Shilla on the Neva River by means of ants. This should be done as far as possible before the lake freezes. .

    The existence of Bear Sacrifice Town itself is a mockery of all Karelians. She is likely to attract the opponent''s crazy attack, which is exactly what the Rus Principality hopes to see. What is a rout? If there is a decoy to lure the enemy''s main force into it, the problem can be solved once and for all by annihilating it all in one swoop.

    There are men and women who remain, and some women prisoners will live with their new men as fishermen. They will continue to build the Bear Festival Town, and at least build a walled city for everyone to hold on in case of unexpected events.

    In the continuous autumn rain, the Ross fleet continued to descend south along the shoreline of the lake, and the Vips returned to their hometown with a batch of trophies. They set off on an order, and they had not tasted victory this time and finally tasted the taste of victory. Old iron tools regarded as scrap by the Ruths are regarded as treasures by the Vips. A batch of axes, spearheads and iron arrows will quickly improve the lives of the Vips. Life is bound to get better, because although Earl Terravis is a teenager, he is trustworthy. He promised to bring a group of good things into the village in late autumn. That will be many advanced equipment of the Duchy of Ross, and the ambition of a young man.

    The autumn rain made the Ladoga Lake, which should have entered the dry season, rise in water, and the flow of the Neva River increased slightly. The fleet returned to their assembly area in the rain, and ships large and small anchored in the harbor.

    The expeditionary army regrouped in Fort Shilla. The Russ, Balmerks and other Viking troops moved into the city. The Suomi servants camped outside the city, where the master-servant relationship was very thorough.

    The rammed earth road that has been rammed can withstand the short-term rain soaking, but the autumn rain literally lasted for half a month. The Harvest Square that Rurik saw before Yang Changshai Valley has now become muddy.

    The continuous rainfall has made the residents in the city negative, and the coolness has even diminished the joy of the harvest. The people and the army are staying in their houses, and if there is nothing important, no one wants to go out.

    At least, because of the need for threshing, growing, and drying, Fengshou Square was rammed with rocks by manpower to make it solid enough. Even if it is muddy, the situation is not terrible.

    But the situation of other routes in the city is uneven. The Nevsky Prospekt built along the Neva River and the circular road that surrounds the entire city wall have been rammed, and a layer of gravel transported from Kotlin Island is laid and walked here after a long rain. Don''t worry about the mud full of boots.

    The situation of the vertical and horizontal roads in the city is terrible, here is the pool of water everywhere, which satisfies all the bad impressions of the village roads of Rurik.

    The most worried thing about the returning Rurik was the granary in the center of the city. Even if the road was muddy, he was led by Governor Conuson to conduct a rather careful inspection.

    This is a morning that is still rainy in autumn, and the whole world is overcast.

    Although there are no umbrellas that can be opened and closed easily, local residents have made movable sheds out of leather and wooden slats. The four guards held the shed together, and Rurik stood in it, and met Governor Cornuson, who had hurriedly arrived, in front of the Ducal Palace.

    "You are late."

    "My lord, if I hadn''t seen the light outside, I thought it was still night." Conuson defended, and then he set up almost: "It has been some time since the army has entered the city. I know that many people are leaving, but The weather is terrible."

    "Oh? Are you driving me away?"

    Konuzon was taken aback, and hurriedly explained: "I don''t dare. I heard that the old duke will spend the winter in Novgorod this year. The two chiefs of the duchy sit in the west and east. Shilla Fort is absolutely safe. ."

    "It''s okay. Many people in the army are going to leave, but let me remind you that I will leave with a batch of wheat. This **** rain has directly disrupted the pace of the conquest. I warn you, if the wheat gets wet, you will Punished. Very severe punishment!"

    "Yes! I dare not neglect, I dare to promise with honor that even continuous heavy rain will not let the wheat get wet."

    Rurik shrugged: "I hope. But your road construction is not doing well, look at this harvest square... Pray, pray that it will end before the rain makes the mud worse."

    Conuson smiled awkwardly: "I will continue to send someone to flatten it in the future."

    "Of course you have to level it, but all the roads in the square and the city will be replaced by stone or concrete roads. Don''t think you have great abilities. Only I can do this. Your biggest responsibility now and in the future is Be optimistic about the granary and put an end to the fire. Let me tell you, the granary here is related to the lives of our Ross people! If something goes wrong, even if you have a hundred heads, you won¡¯t be enough brothers!"

    Rurik said very heavily, although Conusson didn''t understand it very well, since the Duke said that there must be some truth in it, so just do his own thing.

    Of course, only managing the granary, Cornusson can indeed pat his chest and say that he has not let everyone down, and he will not be in the future.

    This inspection is not a pretentious one. These very Novgorod-style fence-style woodcuts make the granary that is already in the middle of the city taller. The wheat is either a tax collected or a tribute from Novgorod, especially the output of the destroyed Pine Needle Manor this year.

    The sacks are like bricks and stones stacked like a city wall, and each sacks is stuffed with 200 pounds of oat grains, so that the sacks are filled with all the granaries, and the warehouses that used to be vacant are now almost filled.

    On the surface, everything seems to be normal for the food, but the air has the fragrance of earth, and the air here is a bit humid.

    Rurik suddenly drew his sword and pierced it at the "grain wall" in front of him.

    Both sides of the dagger are bloodletting grooves, because Rose has advanced forged steel sword technology, the sword highlights the effectiveness of assassination without chopping, the blade is narrow and the bloodletting groove is deeper, which has the effect of a grain spy.

    The dagger was pulled out, and the bloodletting trough was filled with intact oatmeal grains.

    Rurik touched it with his hands, especially chewing pellets.

    "Very good, the depths of the sacks are dry when going out. You have done your duty."

    Cornu Pine''s noodles did not change color, after all, this matter could not be out of the question. He flattered: "Congratulations, my lord, this year we have a great harvest, and our food has never been more pure and abundant..."

    It is also true that what the Governor said is flattery.

    Rurik inspected all the granaries, and this time he deeply felt the security of hitting the soul.

    Food is the life of the people and the root of the Duchy of Ross.

    Fence-like wooden buildings can be insulated from water to a large extent. The roof is made of leather and attached with thatch and shingles. They will be no problem for three to four years. However, the permanent granary still has to be transferred to a masonry building. The roof can be made of leather with a waterproof layer, and tiles made of clay must be provided.

    Shilla Fort must once again set off a construction boom. The buildings in key parts of the city will be improved first. The most important thing is to build a better road system. Therefore, the biggest question is who will provide the construction funds. The so-called servitude that is forcing the people to build can be done. If the people are paid enough for food, they will work happily. In this way, the importance of granary and grain is above all else.

    Yuliq was very satisfied with the inspection of the granary, and he could have deeper thinking about this matter.

    The rain continued to fall outdoors, and the Duke¡¯s palace was still very lively.

    The wife Svetlana is here, the sisters Carlota and Ella are here, and the ten maids are here.

    These thirteen people have a common identity¡ªthe Duke¡¯s wife.

    Although they were respectful and orderly, everyone also hoped that Duke Rurik could pamper themselves. But now, only Svetlana has the right to be intimacy with Master Rurik at will.

    Tonight is an accident!

    No matter how rich and powerful, a person¡¯s sleeping place is just a cramped bed.

    Ella was ordered to arrive at Fort Shilla with ten sisters for almost a month. After the Duke ordered a natural mission, he led soldiers to fight north.

    The Duke has been back for many days, Sister Svetlana was ordered to leave, tonight I got this opportunity for myself, is it...

    She was nervous and nervous, because in Roseburg she had already experienced the coming-of-age ceremony in accordance with the Viking tradition.

    She knelt down in front of Rurik, took off her wool gown shyly, and was stopped when she wanted to get the soft linen lining next to her body.

    "My lord, I... Am I not worthy to be a woman..."

    "I guess what you want to do, the time is still immature. The room is still a bit cold, put on your woolen sweater." Rurik said with a smile.

    "I''m you and sister, she obviously..."

    "You..." Rurik rubbed his head and looked into her eyes: "Ella Hestoria. The name I gave you is not just for you to be the daughter of a nobleman. Heirs to inherit Austria. Duke Stara, your sister is enough, you don¡¯t need to be a shackle to your hometown. I will let you be a bookkeeper, and I will take you to investigate the conditions of Novgorod¡¯s acres soon. I will give you enough Time, now to report to my side."

    "It''s just that? You...you can say it in the hall." She said with a little puzzled pouting.

    "That''s fine, don''t you want to be alone with me?"

    "I...I think. I even!"

    "I will satisfy you in the future. Ella, I like you very much, and your wisdom. I tell you what you will do is related to the future of the Principality of Ross. Only you can do the measurement of the land."

    Ella still didn''t understand, she had already made a series of measuring tools during this period of time, and in front of Rurik declared that the accuracy of the measuring tools, especially the rope ruler, was qualified.

    In many female families, Ella was appointed by Rurik to complement mathematics knowledge. In fact, all female families have learned addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division, and basic algebra operations with digits reaching nine digits. They are familiar with the formula for multiplication. Amazing mental arithmetic ability. Ella, otherwise, Rurik is already instilling knowledge of extreme thinking and calculus in her.

    Is tonight just the coexistence of the Grand Duke and the imperial concubine? Rurik listened to her debriefing in the bed, and took the opportunity to instill some abstract mathematical knowledge into her, regardless of whether she understood it or not, she could do it right away, and what awaited her was more powerful knowledge. . Because Ella was appointed by Rurik as the first book official, she must become the founder of the entire civil official system of the Duchy of Ross.

    This night, Rurik dictated the question and verified that Ella¡¯s ability to calculate the area of ??irregular graphics can be perfectly used in the calculation of the area of ??farmland.

    Rurik is full of endless wisdom. He has grown very fast, and now he has everything that a strong man should have. Ella hugged the man tightly, feeling that it was a good booker, so although her status was not as good as Svetlana, at least she could stay by his side and do things for him all the time.

    Ella was very pleased. She left the Duke¡¯s dormitory with a smile in the morning, and happened to be pulled aside by Carlotta who was waiting early.

    The elder sister forced her to a secret corner.

    "Ella, he... did he do it?" Carlotta asked cautiously and straightforwardly.

    "No."

    "No?! Didn''t I tell you? Don''t you dare?!"

    "Sister." Ella frowned and complained, "I asked you to arrange it, but the lord said I was too young."

    "Absurd. Rurik is like a bull in April, eh..." Carlotta looked at his sister''s rather flat chest again, "Maybe he is right, you are not as attractive as I am for the time being."

    As if being ridiculed, Ella puffed up her cheeks and said, "Rulik said that I am very important. There are some things that only I can do."

    "I asked you to measure the acreage? Well, you do it well. It''s strange that the family''s rejuvenation can''t rely on me alone. I have done so many times with him. Why... Ella, listen to me carefully. You and I must Give birth to a boy to inherit the position of duke. If I can''t do it, you must do it."

    She still didn''t understand her sister''s troubles, because she was shy and hurriedly hummed her little head without saying more.

    Nothing is more important than the revival of Ostara. Carlotta is full of this. She will give birth to a boy. This boy will be the beginning of the revival. but¡­

    Carlota began to wonder if she was robbed of her fertility ability by God. She didn''t dare to give up. If she was such a tragedy, her sister would not be cursed by God? She didn''t want to give up, and even persuaded her sister to take the initiative immediately.

    The sister''s Xiao Jiujiu Liurik didn''t know it, or had no intention of trying to figure it out.

    What is Rurik thinking about writing again? The anticlimactic expedition to Karelia was forcibly ceased in this way. It was September, the muddy autumn rain season in the Eastern European world, so the sailing fleet in Sogong mostly chose to return in October.

    "Well, I became the German army in September 1941. The **** mud made it difficult for my army to advance. I must wait until Lake Ladoga becomes a glacial lake in order to fight again..."

    Fortunately, the hateful autumn rain finally stopped, and it didn''t mean to repeat for a short time.

    When the rain stopped completely, the time was already the twentieth day of September in the Julian calendar.

    After experiencing this long rain, the world has become too cool, and early risers can see the white mist they spit out when they breathe. The chimneys of many buildings have been smoking frequently. Just after the rain stopped, some people carried an axe to cut wood outside the city to use it as fuel for the fireplace to warm the room.

    Late autumn has arrived in Eastern Europe, and Shilla Fort can only feel warm when the sun is shining at noon and afternoon.

    What should I do first after the rain stops?

    The army that was forced to rest heard the sound of the horns one after another, and the army began to assemble in the restored dry Harvest Square, accepting the inspection of the Duke and all the residents of Shilla Fort.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Silla Fort under Autumn Rain in Chapter 676), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 678ï¼š Parade style

    "The Rise of Rurik (!

    The army was assembled in Fengshou Square, and the flag teams were arranged in a neat line according to their own organization. Each soldier put on his own washed clothes and displayed the heroic posture of the soldier in the most gorgeous and mighty posture.

    Fengshou Square is a large rammed earth flat area. When the army is gathering, the square is crowded with people, making the square very small.

    Although they were lined up, the soldiers were talking and laughing. Many people speculated that this year''s conquest of Karelia was not over, and the army gathered again and headed north.

    Some people are eager for a new expedition, hoping that they can really get a lot of treasure.

    Some people think that this year will end this year and continue the expedition to advance in the ice and snow. Although it is not impossible, everyone still likes to take action in the warm summer.

    The warm autumn sun brought a touch of warmth to all the soldiers, and the body, which was gradually resembling rotten wood in the continuous rain, was now dry and rejuvenated.

    The masses of people were puzzled by the Duke¡¯s true intentions of gathering the army. They did not dare to enter the Harvest Square to find out, so they stopped outside and watched. They even climbed up the city walls, the roofs of their houses, or climbed to the trees planted in front of the courtyard. Check it out on the branch.

    The outdoor rumbling sound penetrated all the buildings, and Rurik put on his gorgeous clothes and walked out of his palace in a white furry posture.

    A banner was fluttering in the violent wind, and people who watched it whispering to each other held their breaths.

    Duke Rurik appeared!

    He wears a polar bear fur, a white fox fur hat, and gold ornaments and glass beads on his clothes. The leather boots are black and are made of a mixture of deerskin and felt. A gilt belt was tied around his waist, and a dagger was hung on him.

    His golden ponytail hairstyle is quite obvious, and his white face is also covered with golden fluff, especially on the chin. People with a discerning eye can see that the young duke''s beard is already quite vigorous, just like his old father Otto.

    The old guys of the second flag team in the team, when they see Rurik today, they think of Otto. Otto is an old man, he was also a handsome man when he was young, and a fierce man in fights. In this way, he married the beautiful Niya, and his friends did not dare to question him.

    Inheriting the handsomeness of his father and the beauty of his mother, Rurik''s heroic posture made everyone acclaim.

    The Duke is like this, the soldiers of the army self-examined, Lord Rurik is naturally indescribable, and he is equally noble.

    Next to Rurik stood a group of women dressed in plain clothes. The hooded linen gowns concealed women''s posture. This minimalist dress was another kind of nobleness, because these were the dresses usually worn by the priestess of Rose. Everyone knows that since the reform of the sacrificial system in the duchy, the family members of the duke have also been part-time priests. On the surface, the most noble high priest is Lumia. Actually, the people in the Ros headquarters believe that Lord Rurik is indeed a god-conscious person. The son of God can freely communicate with Odin, so that all priests are just a supporting role.

    The female family members are all plain clothes, and the white fox hats on their heads are like Rurik himself. They are all highlighting their necklaces on their chests.

    The horn sounded, the drum beat, and everyone raised their heads to pay attention to Duke Rurik in a solemn atmosphere.

    Rurik stood on the rammed-earth abutment in the square and became the center of attention.

    What he saw was a plain white army, with people wearing white robes everywhere, and the front of the robes were all crossed with blue stripes. Their spearheads and helmets shone cold in the sun, and the steel arms of the crossbows on their shoulders shone.

    Most of the bucklers painted white with chalk were tied to the left arm, and such fighters could clearly fight against each other.

    Seeing his own army, R¨¹lik felt very emotional. If there were loudspeakers at this time, R¨¹lik could only use his own voice to preach to the army.

    The army is solemn, and people are expecting the Duke to announce some major events. They held their breath and whispered in the sense of the onlookers under the scene of silence.

    Rurik held the hilt of the sword with his chin high, and he deliberately left the army for a while to let them guess, which drew everyone''s interest.

    Finally, he spoke.

    "Brothers, this is our first military parade in Shilla Fort! This year, we put down the Novgorod rebellion and severely damaged the Karelian forces! This year, our army killed as many as 10,000 enemies. You have proved to Odin that you are true fighters! The once proud Danes are no longer as dignified as yours, and our allies in our hometown are not your dignity. The Principality of Ross is the strongest. Now, I will take you to make The people of Shilla Fort take a good look and let everyone see the real warriors..."

    Rurik was emotional, and he talked loudly for a while.

    He is boasting of the bravery and fearlessness of the soldiers of the Roths army, and also boasting that the other Viking tribes in the duchy are as strong as the Balmerks and Mellaren.

    He also boasted of the loyal servants of Suomi¡¯s servant army, and in Old Finnish, once again vowed in Old Finnish to the group of Suomi fighters who had seen a large area of ??flat ground for the first time in their lives, that the so-called Rus Principality would abide by the duty of the suzerain¡¯s asylum, and announced one Significant resolution.

    "The Suomi people have the right to spontaneously immigrate to Shilla Fort, reclaim wasteland here to grow wheat, accept the management of the Governor of Shilla Fort, and pay taxes every year to live their lives."

    This is an invitation to invite the Finnish people to come to the Neva River to open up wasteland. It is not for the welfare of the Suomi people or all the Finnish ethnic groups, but only opens up the qualifications for land reclamation to them. All subjects under the Principality of Ross have the right to open up wasteland for the Principality. The Principality will protect the achievements of farmers and record the land area as a tax base.

    Most of the most elite labor force of Suomi people are here. R¨¹lik took advantage of this gathering opportunity to invite them. As for whether they are really willing to leave the Suomi traditional community and move their household registration to Shilla Fort, this is They are voluntary.

    In other words, the migration of Suomi people is the more the better. The value of Shilla Fort is the geographic node of the eastern inland waterway into the Baltic Sea. She is a very good port but not a large amount of land for farming. The lake area around Novgorod It is the big granary of the Principality.

    Of course, the more food, the better, the opportunity to open up wasteland and cultivate land should not be wasted.

    Rurik paid attention to the faces of the Suomi people. They seemed to have heard and understood their declaration. Many people were shaking involuntarily and seemed to be eager to try.

    The preaching is over, the soldiers who are looking forward to the war have not ushered in the declaration of continuing the war in winter.

    The soldiers saw Rurik jump off the abutment and walked straight to the First Banner Team with the female family members and a group of capable guards.

    Arik smiled maliciously and said, "I thought you were going to announce that the fleet would set off again to Bear Sacrifice Town. You declared that no matter who it is, you can open up wasteland and cultivate land? Is this a major event?"

    Rurik shrugged: "Brother, we fought for looting. Only God knows how many materials we can rob. But the wheat and flax stalks harvested from wasteland and farming are predictable."

    "I''m still looking forward to a war. Listen, brother, the war is still going on, I don''t believe those Karelians will give up."

    "I don''t believe it either. The war is in the future, and now we should develop our own strength immediately, and then we must make people full of arrogance. Come with me! Let the people see how mighty the army guarding them is."

    The Romans invented the triumphal parade, which was a parade in a costume parade. Caesar made it to the extreme. The army went around in Rome to let everyone see the heroic appearance of the Caesar legion. After that, Caesar invited everyone to eat for a month. .

    It is very unlikely to ask the residents of Shilla Fort to eat for free for a month. R¨¹lik urgently needs the army to walk around the city two or three times around the road under the city wall.

    As the greatest leader, Rurik was at the forefront. The female guardians dressed as traditional priests took off their white fox hats and put the hoods on their heads, just to highlight a pure divinity.

    The guards carried the Duke¡¯s flag, and the drummer¡¯s horns walked while playing music.

    The flag teams marched vigorously with their weapons, and their steps were not completely consistent, but murderous.

    The city of Shilla Fort itself is not big, but it is not far to walk around the city.

    In the beginning, the people who migrated to the cities were ordinary families of the Ross tribe, not to mention the small number, and the older and younger ones were more composed. When the settlements were established, Slavic immigrants from Novgorod left their homes, and Shilla Fort was no longer a purely Rus city in the early days of its establishment. She is a melting pot. There are Russ, immigrants from various Swedish tribes, and Slavic immigrants. The permanent population of the city has exceeded 3,500 (because there are too many young babies and children, it seems that the population is not very large). She is still fast During the expansion, a batch of new wooden houses that began to appear outside the city wall can show this. It is time for Shilla Fort to consider building another layer of Outer Guocheng.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Rurik looked at the city with his feet without dead ends.

    Some people onlookers cheered, some quietly opened their jaws.

    This is the army of the Principality, powerful and powerful, and the invincible Pine Needle Manor was flattened by them! The Slavs who moved here were the most excited, and the men and women were very happy that they had made the right choice.

    People were cheering, and a group of naughty children jogging around in front of Rurik. There were also boys carrying wooden sticks pretending to be holding a short sword, and a wooden board as a shield, mimicking the posture of the young soldiers of the First Banner. Now, what a real man is in the mind of such a Slav boy is very clear, and the child has established his own goal.

    And this armed parade, isn''t it also a shock to the souls of the men of Suomi''s servant army?

    Compared with the wooden sheds hidden in the forests of hills and lakes in the hometown, the city of the Ross people is really magnificent!

    Harvest Square is very flat, which is unimaginable in the Finnish Lake District. It was the first time they saw a large area of ??flat land. After the armed parade around the city, they also stepped on the flat sand. Obviously, it has rained continuously for more than half a month, and these roads are not muddy.

    Of course, the roads here are not smooth in Rurik, and many places are bumpy.

    The two sides have different expectations for the concept of "leveling". It seems that the Suomi servants have not only given him great face, but this is clearly a kind of speechless suggestion. The so-called Suomi people return to their hometowns. , When imitating Shilla Fort to renovate their own settlements.

    Is Shilla Fort so grand?

    The road around the city is paved with sand and gravel, and there are shallow gullies on both sides of the road. The city has a basic drainage system and plays its own role in continuous rainfall. This is far from enough. The roads inside the city must be laid with slabs at least, and finally a large amount of cement will be made to pave all the road systems inside the walls.

    Let''s talk about the buildings in the city. There are small courtyards with exclusive detached houses everywhere. The economy of courtyard farming is already in operation. The most obvious thing is the poultry running around the city and a group of rabbits in captivity. The dwellings are all Slavic woodcuts. The single-story structure restricts the use of space. At first glance, Fort Shilla is like a large rural village surrounded by city walls. It is obvious that double- or even three-story wooden buildings can be built. The city has what it should be.

    Especially the so-called palaces and the Roseduma Parliament. This kind of public affairs-related buildings should not be long houses that mix Viking traditions and Slavic styles. They need to be magnificent and magnificent, and they need to give people a sense of oppression to highlight its sacredness. After all, they are buildings built on the other side of Rabbit Island, and it is the Winter Palace.

    Is it appropriate for a long house to be named the Winter Palace?

    Rurik felt inappropriate.

    Shilla Fort must be expanded, and must become magnificent before it can properly serve as the capital of the Duchy of Ross.

    The parade seemed to have come to a victorious end. The people cheered, and the army that had walked around the city twice returned to their respective residences to rest.

    Rurik''s face was not happy. He had declared a truce in the winter, and the assembled army would be disbanded, and the flag teams would return to their homes. We will notify you when they will fight again. This is seemingly a risky decision, and it does not mean that Ross has no soldiers to send in an emergency.

    The woodland in the geographic north of Shilla Fort is currently a huge uninhabited land. It seems that only a small group of Vips people have limited exploration, and the rest of the vast forest is still home to wild animals. Many people in the First Banner team didn''t go far. After all, if there were no wars in winter, everyone would go to the north of Elronburg with weapons and hunting when they returned to their hometown in Roseburg. Since it''s all hunting and exploring an undeveloped forest, wouldn''t it be possible to catch an astonishing number of small animals?

    During the armed reconnaissance, the First Banner Team had already tasted the sweetness, and they volunteered to stay and do it again. Everyone''s decision was put together and handed over to Captain Arik, but he said that Arik had already happily ran to the second wife''s mill. Here, his wife Aslaqi, his father-in-law Harald, and his son-in-law Gustav, he can enjoy the joy of life, and even for a while, he has forgotten the old wife Peravina from the hometown of Roseburg.

    He got tired from walking, soaked in a wooden bucket of hot water to soothe and cleanses his body, and when he went out of the bath, he held a large loaf of bread, biting hard, and eating a stomach bulge.

    At night, lying on the soft bed, he patted his bulging belly, making fun with his beloved wife.

    "I have decided to spend the winter here this year."

    "Really?" Aslaqi was surprised and wary.

    "Of course it is true. I think it''s good. My first banner team will stay here. The brothers are going to the north to hunt. There are too many squirrels there. Each squirrel skin is a silver coin. Brothers can make a fortune. Besides, if there is a crisis in the north of Hubei, I will take my brothers to kill and wipe out the Karelians who have committed the crime."

    "Um... I thought you decided to stay with me."

    "Be with you! Of course I want to be with you. And you have to bring your sister (referring to the eldest wife) here."

    "She?" Aslaqi couldn''t hide the embarrassment in her heart, but she hid it deep enough on the bright side. "It''s up to you."

    "Are you not happy?"

    "How dare I, she helped me when I gave birth."

    "Alright." Arik nodded. "The fleet will return to Fort Rose in October. As long as it moves fast enough, Peravina can take a boat from there again before the bay freezes. Then your sisters will wait for me. One, that''s great."

    Arik thought so beautifully, he really didn¡¯t have time to take into account the jealous emotions of Asraki, and didn¡¯t even care about her pouted mouth, so he relaxed and fell asleep for a while...

    When it comes to enjoyment, Rurik is indeed surrounded by a group of female families. He walked around the city twice, his ankle soreness made him uncomfortable. When he had a request, ten maids happily rushed up to serve his master.

    Rurik''s head was kneaded, his shoulders and wrists were kneaded. Especially for a pair of feet, one person is really responsible for one.

    From Anna to Yulia, ten maids rarely have the opportunity to touch the body of the master. They all know their fate, and one day they will be broken by this heroic man and become a mother, thus becoming a nobleman under entrustment.

    Looking at this intimate situation, Ella and Svetlana, who couldn''t stand it, also walked over to join them.

    Only Carlotta was watching, and she couldn''t help but complain: "Aren''t you girls walking the same way? You rubbed his feet despite the sorrow of your feet."

    Carlota really didn''t have a backache while standing and talking, but seeing that the sisters were already arranging their hands, they simply joined them in a cruel manner.

    Rurik became a kind of toy, but fortunately he ordered all the chirping women to settle down before things got even more outrageous.

    Under the oil lamp, Rurik put on clothes to make the group of them obediently do well, pouting, "Is there enough trouble? Are they all satisfied?"

    "Not satisfied." Svetlana raised her delicate chin mischievously.

    "I can''t take it anymore. Listen, we are going to Novgorod soon and we will leave in a few days. I am very happy that your sisters have a close relationship. I hope you will be like this for your whole life. Soon I will make promises. Len and Mary will take over and spend the winter in Novgorod this year!"

    Rurik''s determination was sudden, and his tone was quite firm. He has eleven female families from Novgorod, and they are very happy out of reason.

    What is the whim of the matter? It''s no joke that Dad Otto wants to take care of the elderly in Novgorod, so his mother must also move over, and a group of servants must also move.

    This was actually a big political change in the Duchy of Ross, which meant that the political center of the Duchy moved eastward in a low-key manner.

    The move to the east was originally planned The biggest reason for Ranlulik¡¯s determination to stay is still the follow-up calculation of the statistical work on the farmland. This is a huge calculation work, and it is a major event that did not occur in the era of the Rus tribe. , Is a major event to create history. Rurik is really relieved about Ella''s work? How can it be!

    Except for Lumia and Xiao Lumi, who are in charge of the sacrificial work, stay in their hometown in Roseburg, the other female families have good knowledge of mathematics and must all be added to the calculation work. R¨¹rik himself plays the role of supervision and verification. Work with the final check. After all, this matter is related to the most important agricultural tax in the Principality, and Rurik feels that it is most appropriate to get started.

    Just poor Lumia...

    The high priest of the Rus Principality, clearly lived as a fateful posture of the old priest Veria. She has indeed inherited Vilia''s mantle, but Rose guarded by Vilia has changed.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 677 Costume Parade) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 679ï¼š Rurik returns to Novgorod

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    Rushing to the lower reaches of the Dnieper River and seizing the most abundant water and grass areas to grow wheat in a wide range of areas may be very unrealistic in a short period of time.

    In terms of climate, Novgorod is far inferior to the surrounding areas of Kiev, and now the Principality has no choice. After all, Novgorod is the largest agricultural area that Rus can now firmly control.

    The news of the next trip to Novgorod on Lake Ilmen has long been conveyed. The elite mercenaries will follow the duke to the south, and it all depends on the duke''s mood to leave.

    Some poultry in the city were slaughtered, their feathers were carefully collected, and the rabbits in captivity began to peel. The chicken is eaten right away, and the rabbit meat is marinated and baked into jerky.

    The market in the city became lively, and the leather trade flourished as never before.

    All soldiers who have trophies are willing to trade within the scope, and things like trading items can be done anywhere.

    Outside the city wall, beside the river, an open-air "dew market" lined up. The terrain here is open and it is most suitable for gathering large numbers of people.

    The assembled Ross army will be temporarily disbanded, and the departure date of the Third Banner consisting of the Suomi servants and the Balmerks has been set.

    The bazaar that sprouted in Fort Shilla is undergoing a large amount of leather and food trade, and a large number of captured enemy iron weapons have actually become a kind of currency.

    Local farmers, especially Slav farmers, enjoy the new tax law that R¨¹rik ordered this year, the eleven tax, and farmers¡¯ families enjoy a surplus of grain under the less stringent tax rate.

    Looking at the Suomi and Balmerks, their problem is that they have robbed a batch of scrap copper and iron utensils. Really good trophies are naturally kicked in their pockets, and the defective products are exchanged with locals for wheat and leather at the market, and even a special product of Mrs. Irmensla-colorful striped linen cloth.

    The clothes are off-white or dark brown, which is the color of beasts. Who doesn''t love beauty? Due to the absolute scarcity of dyestuffs and textile materials, Narvik in the extreme north cannot even make large-scale linen cloth. Although it can make woolen clothes, the output is not high, and the color tone is too single.

    The colorful cloth is about to refresh the outfits of these expeditionary Balmerks, and it is also an eye-opener to the people in their hometowns to wait and see.

    Here, the circulation of silver coins and copper coins is still limited, and squirrel skin plays a part of currency.

    In just three days, the people who are about to leave traded as much as they needed. The warriors whose expedition has ended temporarily have no single loot, but how can they be easily satisfied?

    The expedition is only suspended! The Karelian war is still going on, and the army will regroup next year. The network of waterways connecting the settlements has been determined, and the assembly of troops will be quick.

    The anticipation of the future war made up for the soldiers'' regret that they were not plundering the spoils.

    However, the area of ??Fort Shilla is much better than the home of the fjord that faces the Atlantic Ocean. In the Eastern world, Helafide and his entire Third Flag team will all be back with a sack of trophies. Go to Narvik''s hometown. These trophies are of limited value, but is the information sheet about the East also the most valuable?

    Helafide leaned on a pair of feet to examine the bare farmland after the harvest on the Neva River, which he envied. Now that Rurik made that decision, he was tempted.

    He expressed his opinion to Rurik: "This time I will wait until Jiang Xue in Roseburg, and I will return to Narvik on a reindeer sleigh. Next year, before the ice and snow melt, I will bring a group of female families and children with others. The warriors arrived at Roseburg. I hope that at that time, Lord Duke will send a fleet to pick us up."

    This is what Rurik most hopes to see, but it is more than that.

    The main force of the fleet is about to go to Silla Fort, and will stop at Herminki on the way to unload all the Suomi fighters. The Chief of Guard Jeflo will perform his duties as a nobleman and govern the entire Finland on behalf of the Duchy of Ross.

    Many people will leave, and many people will arrive in the East.

    Before the fleet set sail, Rurik wrote letters in Luen letters on a wooden board.

    Duke and Duke Taishang are all in the east, and a group of people must rush to their new homes in the east before the sea freezes. This is not a trip but a settlement!

    Harrodsson, the old guy, will continue to be ordered to station at Roseburg''s hometown, and in a sense, his dream will actually be achieved. Haro Zossen serves as the governor of Roseburg, which is equivalent to the chief, who will govern his home on behalf of the duke in accordance with tradition.

    Probably the most painful is Lumia...

    Rurik felt a little sorry for this woman, but this was the fate that everyone didn''t use.

    A chicken pen dipped in carbon ink writes the text on the birch plank, and Rurik uses a dagger to draw it out of the groove, the ink penetrates into it, and it becomes a formal Duke''s decree.

    Birch trees are not uncommon on the Neva River, especially the White Tree Manor in Novgorod. White trees are birches, and there are many birches there.

    The birch board used for writing letters is baked hard, and it originally exists as a carrier for information recording.

    There are a lot of them, enough to build a small room on top of each other. These are made by Ella and the other sisters. The amazing number of birch boards are flat and yellow-white as a whole, and the square and square specifications are quite uniform.

    They are writing vehicles, and they play the meaning of paper. Unfortunately, they are not paper.

    After writing, it must be engraved and then painted to become a permanent document.

    It took a lot of effort to leave Rick to complete his letter.

    He stretched his body vigorously, yawned lazily, and sighed: "If you don''t make paper, the bookkeepers will not be too tired to vomit blood after their work? This year I will rely on this group of wooden boards to record the fields of Novgorod. Is it enough?"

    The huge amount of information is no longer enough for disks. The carrier must be upgraded to mechanical hard disks or even more outrageous storage devices.

    The actual demand forced R¨¹lik to advance the papermaking business.

    How to make paper? As long as it is effective and practical, it does not matter if the color is yellow, at least it is 10,000 times better than a large number of wooden boards. You can even jump directly to the implementation of more advanced affairs...

    The wooden board on which the letter was recorded was placed in a suitcase. The recipient was Haroldoson, who stayed at Rose¡¯s hometown, and he preached the Duke¡¯s resolution according to the contents of the document.

    The appointed day has arrived, the first day of October in the Julian calendar, a day with northeast wind...

    In this way, the wind direction is very reasonable for the fleet, and the adjustment of the sail position of each ship can be like a wild horse that rushes to the Baltic T-junction Orland Islands in a straight line.

    More than 1,600 people are leaving, a large amount of grain, more than a hundred fawns, and a batch of treasured leathers are all goods that must be safely transported to their hometowns.

    The days of the residents of Roseburg¡¯s hometown are as usual, and the rules or new "customary law" formulated after the agreement of Rurik and Otto and others have been implemented for three years.

    Residents have become accustomed to the new rules. They enjoy the dividends of the new rules. Those who make irresponsible remarks have long since shut up. The residents of their hometowns yearn for wheat the most, and they are beginning to not tolerate the days without wheat. The stable supply of wheat is high. For everything!

    The primitive accumulation of capital is full of blood and tears. This truth once again proves that it is the truth. The population food self-sufficiency rate directly controlled by the Principality of Rus exceeded 100% for the first time. The Pine Needle Manor supports 10,000 people. The residents of the farm were culled by rebellion. Regardless of whether their rebellion was reasonable or not, the residents were turned into underground skeletons. The remaining farmland will feed 10,000 Ross people, and Rurik estimates that with a little more vigorous and intensive farming efforts, the current area of ??trophy farmland will be able to feed as many as 20,000 people.

    Today, the Viking population of the Duchy of Ross that can be directly controlled and managed by the Duke has just exceeded 10,000 due to the addition of the Balmerks. Babies and young children may account for 40% of the scale. Women are still desperately giving birth, and the baby boom is constantly flowing.

    How much food can a group of children eat? The area of ??farmland plundered by the Principality within a few years can ensure that the basic Viking population has food throughout the year.

    Standing on the ruins of the Pine Needle Manor, relying on the trophies of ripe fields, the agriculture of the Principality of Ross has risen in an instant, and this development opportunity has not dared to let Rick let it go.

    The team sailing west had disappeared to sea level, and Rurik also began to move.

    The Aphrora, which represents the authority of the duke, stopped by the river, and the human-powered net bag crane began to load some regular plates on the ship.

    Rurik himself played a guest role as the overseer, and he deliberately dressed gorgeously to force his subordinates to dare not neglect.

    "You guys do everything carefully! These wooden boards must not be damaged!"

    "Almost hit the sideboard, Grund, you fought with a few women last night and your mind was dizzy today! If a board broke, I will deduct your payment."

    "Hey, people over there! Be careful when you carry them. I will deduct your money if the wooden boards are stained with mud."

    Rurik yelled five and six in the port. He yelled reasonably. After all, these wooden boards will be stored as permanent files. After the writing is completed, a thin layer of beeswax must be applied to prevent them from being damaged.

    Mercenary Grund didn''t understand what was going on with his master today. He didn''t love gold or silver. He actually treated a pile of burning boards as gold and silver.

    This old boy was very happy. The Fen of Jeflo was fortunate enough to be a local nobleman.

    Duke Ross was young and generous. He wrote down the gratitude of not killing on the battlefield, so that it would not be enough to repay the gratitude. However, the brothers who have the raven shield can not live better. No lord can provide more than Liuli. Grams of higher payment and living treatment. They are a group of self-interested desperadoes. It is true that Duke Ross has given too much honor to money, women, and warriors.

    Grund knew that he would not really be regarded as the Duke''s close partner, and the brothers would live happily without the shackles in this regard.

    Rurik almost moved his entire family to Fort Shilla. He did not give an official order, but most of the family members and servants will be reunited in the East this year.

    That will be the end of October, and before that, Lurik must arrive in Novgorod with a group of "female writers".

    The Aphrora was stuffed with materials and personnel in a cabin, so the prefabricated wooden boards were neatly stacked, as if they were the material for assembling wooden floors.

    The dear female relatives stepped on the pedals one after another, and Rurik stood again on the bow of this battle-tested old ship, looking up at the huge Fort Silla walls from a very high position.

    In front of the big ship, more than a hundred elite mercenaries were divided into four long boats and waited for the order to tow the big ship against the Neva River by rowing oars.

    The shore was full of people, men cheered, women yelled with their children, and a group of boys jumped and jumped.

    Arik led the First Banner Team to deliberately put on the armor, lined up in a neat line, and beat the shield with the sword in a regular manner.

    This is a Viking-style farewell, moved by the warm atmosphere, the oarsmen who towed the big boat also yelled to the rhythm...

    The faces of the female family members smiled, and Carlotta, the Duke of Ostara, also saw his tribe on the shore.

    The clansmen are too easy to identify, and a white cloth is stitched with an abstract and simple bull''s head heraldry, which is the Duke of Ostara flag she set.

    "Everyone is sending us off, Rurik..." she said.

    "Yes, we are only temporarily leaving. We will count the land area before the first snowfall. We have a long winter calculation."

    "This...is it worth the effort?"

    "Stupid." Rurik pouted harshly: "Do your thing. And..." He pinched Carlotta''s neck with a smile: "You said I''m like an April bull. I am a bull, or a stag in October. I will give you enough opportunities. It depends on God''s meaning to succeed."

    Carlotta smiled, everything went without saying, she was looking forward to...

    Rose''s flag rose to the top of the mast, the Horn and Walrus blew at the same time, the anchor was put away by the winch, and the towing boat was ordered to move forward.

    A short voyage began. In the late autumn and early winter, the highest leader arrived in Novgorod again. This is the first time for the duchy, even if it goes back to the tribal period.

    After five days of uninterrupted sailing, the small fleet finally drifted to the White Tree Manor on the Volkhov River, or that she was the city of Novgorod itself.

    Looking around, the tall and dark green cedar forests have been cut down, and even the birch forest, which was a symbol of the White Tree Manor, has partially disappeared. The construction of urban walls and internal buildings requires a lot of wood. The better material for building a city is of course stone. In the absence of materials, almost inexhaustible forests are the source of construction materials.

    The Slavs were working all the time, and Rurik clearly saw a group of warrior-like people wandering.

    Those who wander are all old guys, after all, Odie Otto is still here.

    Many loggers saw the retrograde boat and the flags flying on the towering masts from a distance. They hurriedly smashed the long-handled axe on the tree stumps, rushing towards the city wall under construction without worrying about sweating on their backs. Because the Lord Duke actually arrived and arrived in Novgorod in October.

    A man has become the master of the city, and Otto wants to stay here for the elderly. He and a group of old men stranded here are the most nobles in the city, even though this area is the vast ocean of Mrs. Irmenslav.

    Good news suddenly reached his ears, and he raised his arms: "My old friends! Rurik and the girls are finally here. Let''s go! Let you see my lovely granddaughter."

    People responded happily, and some guys muttered silently that the old leader is the granddaughter who spoils her.

    The people who built the city suspended their work. It was already quite cold in October. Many people rumored that the Russian army''s expedition to Karelia would continue until the world was frozen by snow and ice. Grand Duke Rurik thought many things too well, but it was true. The troubles of trying to implement these matters ensue, and time will continue to be delayed.

    Thousands of people felt that the Duke was busy with the expedition and the work of surveying the acres was postponed.

    The measurement of fields is a matter for the nobles, the duke and the boyars, does it have much to do with ordinary farmers? How many acres I have is watched by God, and pay taxes according to the amount of land. People who have seen the destruction of Pine Needle Manor dare not provoke the Duke to anger. The Duke pays as much taxes as he wants, and I have a clear conscience many People have a simple mentality, they are ashamed of deception, and they are even more afraid of being retaliated against the duke for not showing enough respect for the duke.

    That was the Aphrodite, the flagship of the Principality. The bow of her ship was full of scratches. She was clearly a weather-beaten veteran with a clear and recognizable posture.

    Thousands of people gathered at the newly built pier on the riverside, and many people stood on the trestle bridge and cheered to the ships.

    "They''re welcoming you." Carlotta exclaimed excitedly: "Ruriek, have you seen... have you seen your father?"

    "Otto is there! It''s like the image of Odin." Rurik stood on the deck and pointed out clearly. Carlotta looked sideways and saw the old man, an overly old man. Old man...

    Which girl here is the most excited?

    Reason tells herself to stay reserved, and after all, she will return to her natal home and spend the winter here. The excitement Svetlana jumped with excitement, and her loose hair flew up and down with the leaping posture, completely indifferent to other people''s feelings. .

    The ten maids, they managed to squeeze out a smile one after another, holding the railings of the ship with both hands, facing the hometown of White Tree Manor that was completely different from the memory with complex emotions.

    Is this still home? Everything has changed...

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 678 Rurik in Novgorod), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 680ï¼š They returned to their hometown

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    The people paddling in the hustle and bustle controlled the long boat to dock at the trestle bridge. They landed one after another and immediately caught the rope thrown down on the Aphrola.

    A wooden stake was rammed into the mud on the shore by a sledgehammer, and the rope kept entangled here.

    Rurik''s ship officially docked, and the long rocker connected the trestle bridge. After a while, Duke Ross finally stood in his loyal Novgorod.

    Otto walked happily. He straightened his gray beard and looked at it, and he couldn''t help but converge.

    "Niya! Where are you hiding with your children?" His shouting didn''t matter how others felt.

    Old Ligus leaned on the coffin and he was surprised to see that Otto was a cruel and decisive man in his heart, and his son, Rurik, was even more outrageous.

    Otto is calling his old wife to find his granddaughter. Unexpectedly, this old guy has such a tender side...

    The call was unsuccessful, so he approached the son who was calling his subordinates to do business.

    "Where is your mother? Where is your daughter?" he asked.

    "They still have some people who will arrive in a month."

    "Absurd." Otto strangled his son''s neck in desperation, "Didn''t the letter be delivered to my hometown? Didn''t they execute it? Look at you, with a group of wives and concubines, but forgot your mother and yours. Daughter. Do you know how I want to coax my grandson."

    Teasing with his granddaughter is already a big joy in Otto''s life. He doesn''t need to fight himself anymore. He wants to chat and have fun with the old guys in this warm place. Granddaughter Velika is really a big source of fun in his later years.

    Dad''s intergenerational relationship to his granddaughter Rurik felt that Dad had become cute.

    "Oh, it''s not like this..."

    As Rurik was about to explain, Otto asked again: "It seems that the crusade against Karelia has been done. Did you win?"

    "Won, but only partly."

    "Why? Failure without a complete victory. Tell me what happened? Don''t tell me that the army lost a lot."

    Family affairs have to give way to state affairs. Otto intends to take care of the elderly in Novgorod, and any power is transferred to his son, but the honor and disgrace of the Principality must be observed.

    Rurik frowned and explained: "We killed thousands of them. The enemy fled, and the holy place where they sacrificed was occupied by our army. We expelled the Karelians and our strategic goal was basically achieved. As for the loss, our loss. Minimal."

    Otto sighed slightly, and now he is no longer surprised to hear the saying that "knocked thousands of heads." He looked at the slim girls next to his son again, and suddenly relented.

    Noting the change in his father''s attitude, Rurik turned his head to give another order.

    The girls in hooded robes took off their hats to reveal their clean faces, showing an indescribable elegance.

    They were born at the beginning, and they are the most beautiful flowers in life. Eleven girls, including Svetlana, are Slavs, and this rising city is their hometown.

    The local people onlookers cast their curious eyes. Rose''s arrogant soldiers are not surprised. Rose''s girl is standing here gracefully, like a fairy descending to the world. It is really fresh and refined, and it is difficult to appreciate it in ordinary days.

    They knew Svetlana more or less, and the residents of Novgorod witnessed her traditional Slavic wedding with Duke Rurik.

    As for the other girls, they are the wives of the duke.

    People can''t help but mumble, a noble man can have multiple wives and concubines, and Master Rurik actually has more than ten?

    The whispers gathered together and there was a roar.

    Rurik ordered the mercenaries to form a shield wall, and soon the noisy figures backed away to make a way to the city wall.

    Here are all Slavs, all their subjects.

    Among the Rurik, the excited Svetlana''s wrist was held tightly, and he casually faced the crutches old Rigus and Medvedt who had something to say: "Let everyone go away, don''t delay your own affairs. . I want to go to the meeting place, and there are some important things I want to announce quickly."

    "Yes." Medvedt nodded deeply...

    The hustle and bustle of the dock soon ended, and a group of people who lived a leisurely rural life were reluctant to leave for a long time.

    The most tiring representative''s work of harvesting wheat has ended. Because the Duke exempted everyone from this year''s grain tax, all the farms loyal to Ross have accumulated an unprecedented number of surpluses.

    The idle people squatted or stood chatting about the mountains. They looked at the anchored and unloaded ship and discussed how much cargo the ship could hold, and then focused on the beautiful girls.

    "The Duke is really an excellent boy, he has too many wives, I''m afraid he will be exhausted." One person muttered.

    "Is that so? In my opinion, as a hero, he is far beyond mortal. He will take care of the group of wives and concubines." Someone agreed, and then indulged in laughter.

    "Haha, it''s a pity that I only have an old woman with a face that looks like rotten wood, and my little daughter is always dirty, totally different from those girls."

    "Speaking of which, apart from Rigus''s daughter, don''t you think the other girls are familiar?"

    Someone woke up suddenly, and people chatting suddenly became vigilant. A bald, skinny old man was pulled out, and someone yelled at him: "Brother, I remember that you sold your unsupported little daughter to the Ross people. It seems to be a slave. But I heard from someone visiting relatives last year that the earliest Ten little girls have served as servants for Lord Rurik. They must have had a good life."

    Halfway through this person''s words, someone immediately seemed to have discovered the big secret, "Ah! After the ship docked, apart from seeing the little daughter of the old man Rigus, there were indeed more than a dozen girls standing next to the Duke."

    "Could it be that they were from a few years ago..."

    People continued to whisper, only to see that the bald old man had stood up and hurried away.

    At this moment, Rurik has entered his palace in Novgorod, which is also Otto''s current residence, and is part of the old house of the Rigus family.

    This is the sum of some woodcuts of different sizes. The houses are connected by boardwalks, and some boardwalks have continuous shelters for rain. There are also low walls and some subsidiary buildings.

    The main body of the building complex has remained unchanged for decades, and Otto, who lives here, has long been accustomed to taking it for granted.

    Of course, a brand new palace is under construction, and the foundation of the wooden pile matrix has been completed. Not only has the large wooden poles that construct the main frame of the house been erected, but the most important central beam has also been erected recently.

    All of this is seen in Lurik''s eyes. According to general rationality, the Slavs here have reached the limit of their ability to build houses. Compared to their hometown in Roseburg, stonemasons and carpenters have already known how to build multi-storey houses. Method of construction.

    Building magnificent and tall houses can reflect the majesty of the nobles, the city can become three-dimensional, and life can be more interesting.

    When the population of Novgorod has expanded to a certain extent, the core residents will spontaneously want to recruit high-rise buildings.

    Rurik sat casually in the woodcut room for discussion, the chimney made of clay bricks was smoking, and the fireplace stirred the beating flame to warm everyone.

    A group of girls quietly sat sideways on the soft buckskin cushion with the duke they shared. Svetlana was in her own old house, and she was the most relaxed of the many girls.

    Can girls also participate in the discussion? Both Rigus and Otto were puzzled, except for Carlotta, Duchess of Ostara, other girls should be avoided even if they were expensive concubines.

    However, at this meeting, all the girls present will officially accept their tasks.

    "I see you building cities at high speed, which is very good. Ross needs several famous cities, and Novgorod must be in it..."

    After some politeness, Rurik stopped chattering. He knocked on the ground and officially announced: "I will start surveying the farmland tomorrow. I will investigate the total area of ??the entire Irmen Ring Lake farmland before spring ploughing next year. The fields owned by the manor, the fields owned by ordinary farmers and boyars have been investigated!"

    Leurik had disclosed this a long time ago, and Rigus sighed: "It''s finally about to begin. Your lord, this will be a very complicated task. Can you really finish it?"

    "What? Are you questioning me?"

    "No, no, I don''t dare." The old guy denied it, and scratched his old face. "However, I have lived here all my life, and I don''t even know how many acres the White Tree Manor has fallen on." He glanced at Otto again. , Said bluntly: "Over the years, Master Otto has asked us to pay as much tribute as we requested."

    "It is so, but it is not appropriate. I will set a new rule. The eleven tax on the fields must be paid. This has nothing to do with the population. As many fields can produce as much output, I will take one tenth of the property. As a tax. In this way, whoever has more farmland will have a higher tax. I have said this, and now I want to implement it. I have given you enough time to adjust your mentality."

    "This..." Rigus was speechless for a while, and he wanted to weigh the pros and cons.

    They are all ambiguous attitudes. After all, this taxation model has only recently been implemented in Shilla Fort, abandoning the old Russogon uniforms, and implementing the new system in the huge agricultural area of ??Novgorod. It should be a good thing for Rurik to be so firm.

    Farmland is currently the most important means of production in the Duchy of Ross. The Boyars are the local big landlords. This policy is a plunder for Rigus and his family.

    Since the old fellow Rigus was pretending to be confused, Rurik looked at him deliberately, which also made Governor Medvedt listen to him.

    "On the issue of taxation, you do not enjoy privileges, and your nobility is bestowed by me, and you must fulfill my orders. On the issue of taxation, you are exactly the same as ordinary people, no matter how much farmland your family has, for example, proportionally. Pay eleven taxes. As for how many arable acres your family has, what you report doesn¡¯t count. I will send my cronies to investigate and I will personally participate in the calculation."

    Rigus looked at his son Medvedt, swallowed deeply and looked at Rurik again, "My lord... my lord''s decision is brilliant and martial. So, are you all available? I resolutely cooperate with the lord. Not enough, I will provide it immediately."

    "Very well, you are very smart. Have you seen the girls here? Including your little daughter, they are all talents that I personally cultivated. They will visit all the farmland, draw out the appearance of the field, and record this. For whose farmland, calculate the area of ??that farmland and mark the proportion of grain that should be paid each year."

    After some quite professional rhetoric, Rigus and his son understood partly, Medvedt complained in his heart. After all, according to this new strategy, his family cannot be greedy.

    The Rigus family has always controlled the manor, relying on the accumulated property and the close relationship with the Ross conquerors for decades. Of course, White Tree Manor must pay tribute. Who will pay tribute? Ordinary people pay tribute, and the manor family pretends to pay tribute. When the tribute is really paid, their share will be stuffed back into the warehouse.

    In the past, Rigus was the taxpayer of Otto''s White Tree Manor, but there was no official document to confirm.

    Rigus did the same, and other Boyar nobles did the same.

    On the contrary, they are farms in remote areas. Because they are isolated from the world, those Slavs live a harmonious and common life. The so-called native landlords and nobles do not exist. There is no class difference. Only one or two are recommended by the people. If you do, you will be the village head.

    The latter''s rural model seems to be harmonious. If they have been isolated from the world, they can still live like this for a thousand years and live their own stagnant life forever. But the Ross conquerors have directly ruled here, and the expansion of the conquest in all directions with Lake Ilmen as the center has begun.

    A group of girls became book clerks, and Ella was the head of the book clerks.

    It was the first time Rigus learned of this vocabulary, and neither he nor Medvete understood, but they were very happy to learn that their youngest daughter was a scholar.

    Why? The beautiful daughter became a very wise person, indeed noble than others.

    After hearing Rurik''s next introduction, they began to doubt their own perceptions again.

    Just look at the ten girls here, who were the dirty little girls who were sent out back then? Rigus was taken aback!

    After all, back then Otto asked himself to hand over a group of little girls to choose from, so-called slaves to take back to be a helper. How is Rigus willing to do such a thing? A group of dirty little girls were pulled out, and Otto chose ten to take away.

    "These children are them? Impossible! They are all fairies."

    Rurik wanted to laugh, and said, "This is their fate. They are all from your White Tree Manor. They are now loyal to me and will do anything for me. They are very wise, but you don¡¯t know. ."

    "Oh, that must be God''s will." Rigus hurriedly beat haha.

    Rurik nodded and began to say their names one by one.

    "Anna Lulikovich Mednova, Bella Lulikovich Mednova..." He continued reading to Yulia, who was ten.

    As soon as the name was pronounced, the corresponding girl spoke out. The most powerful man in the Rigus-level farm in front of him is now humbled like a docile little sheep in front of Master Rurik.

    On the other hand, she is a woman of Lord Rurik, who will do things for him, give birth to him, and then become a nobleman...

    The humble farmer¡¯s daughter, who was sold by her parents, now returns to her hometown as a nobleman. What kind of scenery is this?

    All the girls present must participate in farmland surveying, and Rurik told them to do things well. They are not allowed to be sloppy because this is his own family farm. He even more sternly warned: "If you stop slandering and behave in statistics, don''t blame me. Ruthless. Those who dare to harm my interests will be hanged, even my woman, doing such things will not work!"

    Feeling comfortable, they tensed their muscles suddenly, and Rurik made them swear in public that it is all the girls who solemnly declare their absolute loyalty.

    At this glance, Rigus felt for the first time that the little girl had become so unfamiliar...

    Ruriek wanted to disarm Rigus and Medved, so that they should guard against arrogance and impetuosity, and act in full accordance with the requirements of the Duke of Rose.

    Things are just the beginning.

    "I will hold an all-boyar meeting here, and the news will soon reach the ears of the farm owners. What I announced today will be announced again. Whoever dares to disobey will be arrested immediately, and his family''s wealth will be confiscated!"

    Rurik was so firm and so ruthless, Otto admired his son very much, this kid was a hundred times more manly than himself. As for Rigus and Medvedt, the soles of their feet are already covered with cold sweat...

    A burst of outdoor noise spread to the inner hall, and Rurik, who had already concluded the discussion, noticed the noise.

    After a while, someone hurriedly reported: "Many farmers are standing outside and they have something to ask for."

    "Let them all leave, disperse!" Rigus frowned and exclaimed.

    Rurik gestured: "Ask what they want to do. I am the Duke, I want to know."

    "Yes." Medvedt stood up and went to investigate in person.

    Soon he ran back in a hurry.

    "What''s going on." Rurik asked impatiently: "You run very loudly. What major event made you so flustered?"

    Medvedt glanced at the girls, then looked at Rurik, "These are the wives and concubines of the adults. They...they are all their biological parents outside the door, and they want to see their girls."

    "There is such a thing? How do they know this?" Rurik was startled suddenly The girls also raised their chests. They didn''t speak, their eyes could speak, and they all looked at Rurik.

    "Hey, human nature, you are all looking forward to it." Rurik thought for a while and waved his hand, "Anna, Bella, Cicia... Yulia." He took the trouble to read precisely that every girl was bestowed upon him. The name: "Go see your parents and tell them that your life is good. As for whether they ask you to do something, I shamelessly say that it is not possible. You all go. Medved, take someone To maintain order."

    "Yes."

    The heavy wooden door opened, and a group of fairies walked out under the **** of Slavic warriors who highly imitated the Ruth warrior.

    The girls pulled down their robes and glanced at the peasant and peasant woman. They still remembered the looks of their parents and their names in their hometown. After confirmation, they walked over with tears...

    Even if parents abandon themselves, maybe this is fate. They don''t hate their parents, or that there is no such thing as hatred, and they don''t want to be rootless duckweed.

    The parents embraced their daughter whom they had not seen for many years, and their tears were sincere at this moment.

    However, they are already strangers, and their sincere tears are limited to this moment...

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading (they returned to their hometown in Chapter 679), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 681ï¼š Mapping operations and the power of mathematics

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    The ugly ducklings became swans, and they returned to their hometown with beautiful gestures, and then left between their biological parents.

    Those people are farmers, and they are already the women of Prince Ross...

    The real palace has not been built yet, and the Rigus family''s mansion has become a palace.

    Rigus, who was on crutches, was very happy that his daughter Svetlana was back. As for the girls from the same village who also lived in, he didn''t dare to reveal the inexplicable discomfort.

    From Anna to Yulia, they slept in the Chase the same night. Sisters Carlota and Ella live together.

    Rurik lived in the old boudoir of his wife again, washing away the dirty two people lying on the bed.

    Lanna''s heart was like a small deer bumping into each other, and the moonlight shone on her husband''s face through the window. She wanted to say something but couldn''t bear to disturb Rurik''s clear dream.

    She snuggled up and was speechless all night, just enjoying the happy night and sleeping peacefully.

    Including her, there are already thirteen female writers stationed in Novgorod.

    Rurik didn''t want to delay time, but even if things had to be done as early as possible, everyone who endured the fatigue of sailing would at least have a good night''s sleep.

    After this night, the city of Novgorod, the farmland belonging to the White Tree Manor, began to be formally surveyed.

    The rooster crowed brought the sun, and the sleeping city was awakened.

    Rurik sat up with a yawn, and the daughter beside her was still curled up, her braid gently covering her face.

    He teased Lanna''s cheek: "Female soldier, it''s time to get up."

    She twisted her body, hugged her husband in a daze, and suddenly woke up and realized that she was in the old boudoir.

    Lanna smiled, twisting and acting like a cat in front of Rurik.

    Her smile was like winter sunshine, and her coquettish appearance was really affectionate.

    "Okay. Let''s get up and start our great career!"

    After all, Rurik jumped out of the bed.

    In terms of dressing, today is indeed not like the past.

    Since Rurik came to power, the residents of the Ross tribe have owned pants. The so-called Rurik¡¯s clothing styles began to appear. It looked more self-cultivating than the robes of the past. In fact, they were all made for the smooth stretching of the whole body during the battle.

    The little warriors trained by Rurik, both men and women wore underwear. Of course women can wear long skirts, but when they are on the battlefield, they must wear trousers and leggings with linen on their calves.

    It was weird at first, but everyone got used to it. In the first winter, anyone wearing overall leather pants or linen pants readily discovered that the problem of frozen crotch no longer exists.

    Maybe there are some obstacles to going to the toilet, it is all indifferent.

    Svetlana, she dressed as a female warrior, if Valkyrie should have an image, she should be so.

    The soft linen pants fit snugly, from the ankle to the calf, wrapped in a long strip of cloth.

    "I have small lark-like legs like this again. Do you... really like me like this?"

    Lanna had the answer in her heart.

    Rurik made leggings for her himself, and then patted her knees, "Stand up."

    "Yes."

    She was jumping and jumping in the room, as light as a bird.

    The clothes on the upper and lower body are smart, refreshing and self-cultivation. The dress of this female soldier is indeed completely different from that of the local peasant woman.

    There was a hint of hesitation on her face.

    "What do you seem to be worried about?" Rurik asked.

    "To dress like this in front of people from my hometown, I...I''m shy."

    "You actually care about their attitude? Don''t care, I have to personally accompany you on the big events that begin today. I will guide you."

    "Okay."

    She is always a lively girl. The so-called keeping serious is against her heart.

    She is a very easy-to-contact woman, with a naive and innocent nature. She did not have the enmity of the Carlotta sisters, the inferiority of the ten maids, the arrogance of Noren, and the construction of a dark wall in Lumia''s heart.

    She came to be a queen, and it would be a good thing for the entire Duchy of Ross.

    The two walked out of the house in the image of warriors, and for a while, Rurik summoned all the female families.

    The prepared clothes were all worn on them, and they all turned into female soldiers as if they were coming out of the hillside woods of Roseburg, and they were going to undergo today''s training.

    Rurik glanced at them and made them stand up in the courtyard. "You all braid your hair firmly and cheer up. In the days to come, you will be very tired. This is not training. Training is beyond normal. I will be with you. Action, we will be divided into seven groups, and we will go after breakfast!"

    Both Rigus and Otto witnessed all this quietly around.

    Neither Rigus nor his old wife could recognize their daughter, and Medvedt was also surprised. The younger sister was too handsome dressed up as a warrior, but it was a pity that she was a woman...

    For breakfast, there are boiled oatmeal paste with honey, fried eggs, soup made from local cabbage, and some dark red dried raspberries.

    The breakfast is very rich, considering that everyone consumes a lot of physical energy today, this breakfast is nothing.

    A batch of dry food is prepared at the first level. It is a viscous paste made of oat flour, wheat flour, honey, butter, and fresh milk. It is a greasy and sweet meal on a cast iron pan. The cost is the same as today¡¯s promise. The people of Vgorod are extremely high.

    This is the food of the nobles and has nothing to do with the common people. Rurik and his concubines eat these, and they are even obliged to eat these delicacies in order to show their nobility to the commoners.

    This is also a benchmark for the people to imitate the forest. Anyone who suddenly becomes rich from poverty will improve their diet in the first place. The elite fighters of the Rus Principality, their diet has begun to become picky. The next step is the Slavs of Novgorod...

    As for the premise, the fertile area on the banks of Lake Ilmen, a natural color, was developed into the real granary of the Principality.

    After the meal, all the people, Ma Qi, gathered outside the door.

    There are horses here in Novgorod, but unfortunately these are not ride-on types. They are all pony stallions, which are great for carrying things.

    The low horse drawn a double wooden wheel trolley, the vehicle is very simple, even if the reins are tied to the horse''s neck, it is very outrageous!

    This is the horse training skill that Eastern Slavs can learn, and the technology inherited by the Romans and Greeks to spread to the birthplace of the Slavs on the Vistula River. As for the horses being choked by the tight reins, people have only regrets. , They are unable to improve anything.

    At least the horse is just pulling, and the wooden pole is fixed to the horse by a belt and twine. This kind of wooden car does not even have bronze bearings, and the load is not large.

    There must be no problem with a few children in the vehicle. Forcibly riding in more than a dozen people will definitely break the shaft. With just this glimpse, Rurik concluded that the locals have a need for huge technological innovation that is indescribable.

    Many wooden boards are placed on the cart, and there is also a batch of linen cloth for dry food.

    There are a large amount of hemp rope coated with chalk mud and coiled in bundles. As long as the book is unfolded, they will have a length of up to one hundred stikas (98.2 meters). This is the rope ruler, which is made by the guidance measuring tool shipped from Roseburg¡¯s hometown in New Roseburg. The hemp rope is one hundred stikas, and every ten stikas are painted with a cinnabar red pattern. Each stika is coated and attached with toner. . The loose glue is attached and reinforced, so that the lines are difficult to dissipate due to friction.

    These measuring tools are actually more primitive fools, and Rurik is fully capable of making more advanced ones, but he lacks time.

    These measuring tools are enough, as many as ten rope rulers will accurately measure the length and width of various fields, and then rely on calculus to calculate the area of ??various shapes of farmland.

    Calculating fields is a systematic task, and it is not as simple as counting the length and width and calculating the area. Rurik wanted to determine the macroscopic distribution of farmland outside Novgorod, align the number of sub-regions, and then send each group to be responsible for a region.

    This job has nothing to do with the gender of the operator, and Rurik requires his wives and concubines to be the recorder of undeserved feelings in this matter.

    The recorder must record who owns the farmland, where he lives, what name and nickname. Then indicate the area of ??its farmland as the tax base. Therefore, in the statistics, the farmer must be present to report. If you don''t want to come, it''s no wonder that the Duke refuses to give me affection, and will regard it as an unowned wasteland and confiscated it.

    Rurik wanted to draw a copy of the "Novgorod Fish Scale Book", and conveniently conducted a census of the locals, so that the ruler himself could know the true power of the principality.

    This project is probably also the first social research project after Ross became the Principality, and it has played a milestone role.

    A group of mercenaries in Rurik became guards. They received an order to strictly ensure the personal safety of the girls during the surveying and mapping work, and to better surround the data obtained by the surveying and mapping is to ensure the safety of the wooden boards.

    There are also a group of local Slavs. They are the people of the White Tree Manor and the soldiers of the Slavic flag team. They even own the land themselves. A group of people also take on the role of entourage, even the girl''s biological father...

    However, no actual surveying and mapping tasks were carried out on the first day.

    The carriage loaded with wooden planks and charcoal pens must be transported to the ridge first, and some rural sheds will be built by local people.

    Rurik and the girls, under the guard of a group of guards, measured the entire White Tree Manor with one pair of feet.

    On this day, they walked a lot and saw a group of people bending over to pick up things, people digging holes, and even local women wearing sweat-wiping headscarves sitting on the ground chatting.

    Some curious people followed this team, and a group of children always ran around in front of Rurik, showing a brilliant smile of the original ecology.

    And forest hunters came back carrying the pine trees they had captured, and saw that this team holding up the banner subconsciously avoided it.

    Leggings alleviate the pain of the calf and enable people to walk long distances without pain. Although there is sunshine, the temperature is still low throughout the day, and everyone notices that winter is approaching, and snow falls at any time!

    This was the first day. They had a great harvest when they returned to their residence. For the first time, Rurik saw all the farmland of the White Tree Manor. The fields are easy to identify. They are the scars of the forest, and there are patches on the riverside. Fields, the forests have the most fields, but unfortunately they are not very coherent.

    With a basic understanding, the follow-up work is easy to proceed.

    By the third day, Rurik, who had collected a batch of data, personally drew a structural map of this area including the city of Novgorod on a wooden board.

    The paintings are still very sloppy, and most of the farmland is painted on wooden boards with precision. The girls know the knowledge of the quadrants, and they also know how to draw the north and the south in the cartography. In this regard, R¨¹lik can''t afford to spend any more words.

    He delineated four quadrants with the city of Novgorod as the center, and each quadrant was divided into two smaller quadrants.

    The seven surveying and mapping teams have been set up, and R¨¹lik took two of them and handled them in person, and the other six were shared by the girls.

    It was here that the great project of Relic was the beginning, and it was also a painful beginning.

    The son is running in the field, and the daughter-in-law is also dressed like a boy, pulling an extremely long rope ruler to run.

    Otto wanted to help them, but how could he be really old, the physical strength that was once able to hike expedition is now declining badly, is it really the end of the day? Not reconciled!

    Otto''s patience is limited. When he feels that the surveying and mapping work is boring, he simply returns to his residence and waits for his relatives from afar to come and reunite.

    The data that has just been measured must be immediately used for calculations. Some wooden boards become the parchment for the calculations. Liu Rick does not care about the black toner in his hands, so he holds the charcoal pens that have been cut with a knife and performs data calculations on the wooden boards.

    The owner of the farmland waited nervously for the result that the Lord Duke had personally calculated. He would turn his head over to see what the Lord had written. From this look, he is basically reading the Scriptures, or that no matter what Rurik is, what the farmer sees is the Scriptures.

    Farmers in White Tree Manor, they are still illiterate after living half their lives. They shouldn''t be like this, but unfortunately no teacher taught them advanced knowledge. Even the concept of a teacher is incredible to them.

    Irregular farmland Rurik relies on the definite integral to calculate the area. Svetlana really admires her husband''s ability. Obviously this is the wisdom of the gods. The husband is a saint who touches the gods!

    She also has good abilities. By disassembling irregular field patterns into some squares and triangles, the calculation is more cumbersome, and she can still complete the work.

    All surveying and mapping teams are doing the same job. The girls in each team tirelessly run around in the fields. Every day they consume amazing physical energy. Fortunately, Lurik has already prepared completely excessive logistical supplies. If you are hungry, there are honey butter granola, if you are thirsty, there are chrysanthemum tea, pine needle tea, and even the local specialty kvass. It was the latter with trace amounts of alcohol, which made them suddenly regain energy.

    They are all young girls. After receiving the task for a week of continuous surveying and mapping, they collected a lot of valuable land information and residents'' identity information, but their bodies were still damaged. His white arms became rough, calluses appeared on the soles of his hands and feet, there was an astonishing amount of muddy on his body, and his hair became disorganized and solidified by crystalline salt.

    Only after soaking in the bathtub and washing their hair with soap mixed with flower essential oils did they feel their tired bodies finally relaxed.

    The work of the first week is completed, and the entire area around Novgorod has been calculated this week, and the final data will be summarized by Rurik, the most powerful brain.

    The burden rests on the shoulders of the young duke. Even at night, when a few oil lamps are lit on the table set up in the assault, Rurik is still doing statistics with a charcoal pen.

    As for Svetlana, she is by her husband''s side, her hands are also black, and she continues her calculation work.

    The two looked at each other and were speechless, as did the other girls.

    Can the huge amount of data be done by a handful of people? Nowadays, there are very few people who can work as bookkeepers, but the area of ??farmland surrounding the lake is very large.

    Due to the outdated agricultural technology, local farmers can only adopt a strategy of wide-spreading and thin harvesting. The measured field data is amazing. However, the productivity is really sluggish. The climate is one reason, but the biggest reason is the poor technology.

    Rurik took the White Tree Manor in Novgorod as a breakthrough. He really saw the agricultural life of traditional European farmers in the ninth century.

    A farmer''s family raised three or four children, but many died. The output of grain can be estimated to exceed 3,000 Roman pounds per hectare (in good harvest). This figure is indeed higher than that of my home in Northern Europe, but the population here is also larger. Farmer families can have a batch of surplus grains, so that a batch of farmland is not for growing wheat, but for growing cabbage, yellow-rooted carrots, and even cold-resistant flax for weaving.

    Is the data of White Tree Manor completely reliable?

    It is reliable only partially reliable. This manor has been the first line to undertake the transfer of Russian agricultural technology for several years. The people have not yet turned into small farmers. They are still cooperating with each other. A large number of agricultural tools are still easily loaned to each other, so that all the farmland is using the Ros-produced Quyuan. Plowing and harvesting of wheat also use the sickle made by Ross, and threshing also use the shackle with copper ring made by Ross.

    Therefore, even if other farms have more fields than White Tree Manor, their production capacity will be lower.

    Thinking of these inferences, Rurik became more cautious, because he was about to take his men to the destroyed pine needle manor field, measure the area of ??the farmland there, and calculate and count the data. That was really a torture to his head.

    Worse troubles are also in sight. The existing writing planks to complete the calculation of the acres of the White Tree Manor and the Old Pine Needle Manor and demographic information are exhausted.

    Is it necessary to spend so much time on other farms? Tired is definitely tired, but writing materials must be innovated!

    Rurik thought of the birch trees everywhere here, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly under the oil lamp...

    , Speaking generally later, until the first snow, it was Xiaoxue. The project progressed to Novgorod and

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 680 Surveying and Mapping Actions and the Power of Mathematics) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 682ï¼š Boyar Conference in Early Winter

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    At the busiest period of surveying and mapping farmland, the Boyar nobles of the farms around the lake arrived in Novgorod, either in small boats or in carriages.

    They all saw what happened in the farmland, and immediately understood that Prince Rose was actually implementing his decision personally.

    I am currently measuring the acres of White Tree Manor, and sooner or later this matter will fall on me.

    They had to bite the bullet and face it, not knowing that this happened from time to time, but it has already happened and they cannot change it.

    When all the Boyars gathered, Liu Rick washed the dust off his body and put on gorgeous clothes to restore the nobility of the duke.

    A wooden house was designed as a parliamentary place. It is currently quite simple, but as the highest noble, Rurik deliberately entertained these local nobles who had been delayed for a long time.

    People like Uski and Tori who participated in the counter-insurgency war had high self-esteem and accepted the invitation very happily.

    The other manor Boyars, they are still vigilant and jealous of the Conqueror of Ross.

    A crowd of people gathered in this simple wooden house. They all wore fox furs and hats with fox fur. The hats had some holes, which could be decorated with mottled feathers.

    Many Boyars have furs made of bearskins, obviously wearing them to the party is a kind of death-hunting.

    Who can wear bearskin clothing? The Ross warrior has the right and deserves it.

    Although the house is simple, there are a number of deerskin cushions and square tables are placed in front of the cushions. What does this mean? Does the prince have to arrange meals?

    They chatted with each other when they were boring, and the boyars were the only one missing the old man Rigus, and they exchanged news they inquired about, and even some rumors.

    "Hey, have you all heard of it? I heard that the prince brought all his women here this time, but I don''t know if the young man''s body can stand it. Haha, maybe he can."

    "Of course he can. Friends, I heard that Rigus'' little daughter is already pregnant. After a baby is born, that baby becomes our master."

    "What can I do? Let me complain?" Someone murmured regretfully, "That guy Rigus is a conspirator, and he succeeded. My daughter is obviously more beautiful than his, but it''s a pity..."

    "Let''s talk serious!" Usky interrupted the conversation of a group of old guys.

    "What is serious business? Field business?"

    "Exactly. I dare say that the prince summoned us to explain the matter. Have you thought about it? Then we will have to hand in wheat or other things according to this. I don''t believe that the Ross people are really kind. The Pine Needle Manor is finished. , The rest of us are a group of poor cows, how much milk is squeezed, that is what the Ross people want."

    The people looked at each other, and there was no one to stubborn.

    Finally someone waited for the table in front of them and whispered: "In the past, Pine Needle Manor was our master. At that time, we had to pay tribute to them, but also to the Ross people. Now we only serve the Ross people. The situation will not be bad, right. They come now, and obviously they have defeated the enemies of the Great Northern Lake. You have all seen that the entire Pine Needle Manor is not alive! Let''s not complain about it, worrying that it will anger the Ross people and suffer."

    At the end of the talk, this person was already trembling, and many people''s eyes were inadvertently Ning Wang Wusi and Tori, because they were also participants in the killing.

    Tori was unhappy now, he raised his head: "What do you see me doing? That Vadim is a stupid, and following him is death. I follow Ross to have this day, you should touch your conscience, if you lead soldiers to follow The Russians can also be allocated acres. Are you afraid of the Russ'' search? In my opinion, Duke Rurik is a good man."

    They were talking again and again.

    Finally, there was a commotion outdoors, and the sitting Boyars got up one after another.

    I saw the young man who thought he was capable, with his head held high, a furry white bear fur robe, holding a sword hilt in his hand, and walking arrogantly.

    Lord Rurik is here!

    Numerous Ross warriors dressed in iron-reinforced chain armor guarded them. They no longer had to use their robes to cover their armor. They clearly proved to witnesses that they were indeed covered in iron and their power was beyond words.

    There were also two people by his side. One of the tall and strong men was Governor Medvete. This guy had been close to Ross for many years, and the whole person became Ross''s appearance.

    The other boy was delicate and slender, dressed neatly and slightly close to the body, with a saber hanging from his waist and a woolen cap on his head. Who is he?

    When the prince arrived, the people who were still crying just now smiled.

    "Sit down, all of you." Rurik casually said in Cyrillic: "I called you all. I saw you are all here. Very good! I don''t want to hear any polite words, you have no right to ask, only listen. The qualifications I preach, now sit down occasionally."

    After taking a note of Mawei, the Boyars had to sit down obediently.

    They all knew that the old Otto had been staying in this Novgorod city. When they entered the city for a meeting, everyone glanced at the pier and saw those familiar ships docked quietly. The Duke¡¯s ship was actually firmly fixed? ! Obviously the Duke intends to winter here.

    Leurik sat cross-legged, Medvedt sat down with a sullen face, but saw the beautiful young man next to him sitting sideways, rising up and slowly taking off his hat.

    The braided braids drooped down, his face became clear, and Zhong Boyar was taken aback.

    Rumor has it that Rigus¡¯ youngest daughter has become a big belly, and everything is a fallacy. She was sitting here, dressed up as a young Ross warrior. If it weren''t for this face, no one would dare to say that she was Svetlana.

    Seeing the eyes of the Boyars, Rurik was the only one who suffocated. My own time is very tight, and then I have to carry out surveying and mapping in the old pine needle manor, and I don''t have time to spend time with these boyars.

    "My order has been given, and you are too late. I know that the roads and waterways are not good, so I don¡¯t blame you. You must have seen it when you came to my Novgorod, and I have begun to understand the land here. Carry out detailed measurements. To finish the call to you today, I just want to promote this."

    He paused, and didn''t give the Boyar a chance to interrupt at all, saying: "You''d better put your ears up like rabbits and listen. This is my order."

    (Rurik repeated the things that Rigus had explained to the boyars again...)

    "Now you all understand? The result of non-cooperation is very dangerous. You can rest assured that I am a just ruler. Whoever has more farmland and who has more livestock will have to pay more taxes. No matter you are If you live in a remote forest or around Novgorod, the tax laws are the same. Those who pay taxes will be protected by Ross, and those who don¡¯t pay will be punished by Ross. As long as you pay taxes, you will be punished by Ross. New Ross people who are admitted can claim to be like this."

    As long as you pay taxes, you will have the name of Ross? Zhong Boyar doesn''t think this so-called honorary title actually has much effect.

    Because they have been calling themselves Slavs, it is "Glory" itself, they have always called themselves the glorious family.

    Boyars are also smart. They are the leaders in the community''s competition, and they can control the identity of the manor. Land is their lifeblood, and all matters related to land will arouse their extreme vigilance. Rurik, the Prince of Ross, swears this time to Odin, the main **** of Varanga, and Peron, the great Slavic god, that the agricultural eleventh tax will be implemented and the tax rate will not be increased. The tax base for taxation is the area of ??farmland. The princes also guarantee that only matured land that has been developed for at least one year will be counted. Wasteland and newly reclaimed land will not be counted, and the area of ??farmland will be recalculated and revised every five years.

    This time the prince clarified two major principles: fairness and contract.

    This is a meeting of fairness and contract, but before they are actually implemented, Zhong Boyar can''t really believe it, and now he can only face Rurik with a smile on his face.

    Rurik just wouldn''t let them in. He, as the highest nobleman, must act arbitrarily on this issue.

    After all, these native Boyar nobles are a threat to the Ross Principality itself. They should be purged, and the Ross Principality should directly rule every family around Lake Ilmen. This is not to destroy the inherent farm system, on the contrary, it is to build a farm that can be directly controlled by the principality. For example, one hundred farmer''s families are formed into a collective farm, and one person is elected as the village chief every few years, and then the duke will give him administrative power after review. This kind of village chief is different from the Boyar aristocracy in that he has no foundation and no shackles, and he must do well for the duke for his personal prosperity and wealth. Even if a few Linden Wan might pop up, it would be nothing more than a trifle. Unlike the collective rebellion of tens of thousands of people in Pine Needle Manor that happened just now, the preparations for the conquest of Karelia ended in anticipation of half a year. The counterinsurgency war delayed the financial and material resources is the biggest factor.

    From this, Lurik concluded that even if the local Boyar nobles were very loyal, their descendants might rebel because they had enough resources to rebel.

    The establishment of farms directly controlled by the duke relies on a layer of bureaucratic diminishing governance. This model is more advanced than entrusting the Boyar nobles to rule, but it is completely unsuitable for the current era.

    Through several days of personal surveying and mapping activities at the grassroots level, Lurik has thoroughly felt the extreme backwardness of rural life in this era. Is this also a rural area? Living people are like "apes who can grow the land." There is no paper, and the information is recorded on processed wooden boards. As for the ink used, the Ross people use the techniques they learned from Rome a long time ago. Writing itself is not a problem, the carrier of writing is a big problem.

    The carrier for recording information is a heavy wooden board, and there are only a handful of people in the Principality of Rus who can dance and use ink. The absolute lack of talents and information carriers makes it impossible for the Principality to accurately manage the people under its rule.

    It is really impossible to entrust these native Boyar agents to manage them.

    It is even a question mark whether Medved, the governor appointed by himself, has always been loyal. After all, this person is a very substantial foreign relative to the Principality.

    At the end of the preaching, Rurik believed that they all understood. Due to the poor traffic conditions, although they are all residents around the lake, it is not easy for the Boyars to gather in Novgorod, the northernmost part of the lake. They should be treated.

    The long-prepared meal is now being served!

    The fine wheat flour collected by Rurik, mixed with butter and honey, is baked into an extremely fragrant, soft and waxy meal.

    The bread was placed in front of the Boyars one after another, as long as the smell of this fragrant smell was smelled, the Harazi would be like a fountain.

    After a while, the aroma of wine is permeated, the exquisite crystal glass is bizarre in shape, and the ultimate aroma of wine is overflowing when the cork is removed.

    This two-flavored meal makes the new barbecue no longer a delicacy. In fact, this is not the case. The Boyars have seen that all the plates provided by Duke Rurik are crystal plates!

    The tableware is actually glassware, and the wine bottles are also blow-molded goods. These utensils are now mass-produced.

    Rigus came on crutches, and his son-in-law preached loudly that he was silent. Now that the group of Boyars were studying the glassware for a long time, their scornful eyes glanced over.

    Because Rigus already knew the whole truth, although he didn''t understand the principle, it was certain that most of the glassware on the scene was actually made by Rose''s eldest daughter. The eldest daughter Lilia must have mastered magic, or the wisdom bestowed by Odin.

    The boys didn''t go back empty-handed. They all drank a bottle of vodka, and half a pound of spirits fell on their stomachs. Many of them were dangling and being helped away by their entourage. They ate the sweet and pastry-like bread, and then licked the glass bottle clean with their tongues. The barbecue was also finished, and Rurik ordered his subordinates to add more salt to the meat. He could have seen how uncomfortable the group of people eating salty food was. This was a prank for fun, but unexpectedly, this group of guys ate them all. It''s clean.

    How sodium deficient in their bodies? !

    Rurik could understand at a second thought that the salt sold to them before was too small. Faced with the large market around Ilmen Lake, it was a huge market for the unconquered free farms in the surrounding forests. , Salt and iron are a kind of hard currency.

    They took away the glassware, it is conceivable that these things will become the exclusive treasures of the Boyars.

    This is the all-Novgorod Boyar aristocracy meeting in early winter. It is also the second meeting of all Boyar aristocrats after the suppression of the rebellion. From now on, life will be on the right track, and the autumn harvest season next year will be won in accordance with the rules of the principality. Grain taxes, a new peaceful life under Roth¡¯s rule has only come.

    Just after the meeting, Rurik threw away his gorgeous robe and revealed the frugal and capable linen clothes that were convenient for Shimoda''s work.

    The Boyars all covered in fur had already left, and he casually beckoned Medved to come to his side.

    "My lord, do you have a major order?"

    "Yes. My mother and daughter are coming. These days, you will organize the flag team so that the soldiers will dress up more vigorously. You must dress up like real Varangal fighters. The old lady wants to see a mighty force. Army."

    "Yes." Medvedt smiled.

    "Oh, one more thing. Send me someone to cut down five hundred birch trees. Remember, don''t cut down small trees. I will peel off the bark afterwards."

    "Peel the bark?" Medvedt heard too freshly.

    "You must be questioning something. Don''t question it, just ask me to do it. Also, try to find the birch trees as far away as possible. I don''t want to cut down the birch forest outside the city in a short time. "

    The only thing that Gus had to say about this matter was that the old guy coughed twice and interjected: "My lord, those birches were planted by our generations. There is no need to worry about the birch forest disappearing. If you cut down a tree, We will replant one. The birch tree (white tree) is the symbol of our farm. We need these high-quality woods to live our lives. We are good at carrying these trees."

    Rurik didn''t know these things, and Rigus surprised him by what he said: "That''s great."

    "So my lord, can you tell me why you need those bark? Five hundred trees, you will get a lot of bark. What is this for?"

    Now that Rigus asked, Rurik might as well speak out the decision he had held for a long time: "I will make a very soft wood board (referring to paper), which is as thin as cloth, can be folded like cloth, and can be used. The ink is written with eternal words. But it is also a special kind of wood board, and it needs bark to make it. Since you like the daily use of birch trees, birch bark will be the best cork board."

    How can Rigus and Medvedt understand things they haven''t seen in the abstract? Svetlana, dressed as a warrior, cheered, and enthusiastically embraced her husband''s neck: "Those heavy wooden boards are too annoying. If they are as thin as cloth...cork boards. Can we write a lot of things?" In this way, your carriage does not have to pull a lot of wooden boardsA small box can hold these writing records."

    "Of course." Rurik laughed. He has decided to make paper!

    He believes that Medved''s action is the most readily available raw material for papermaking, and the Governor of Novgorod is about to do it for himself.

    Just before that, and before the first snowfall, Rurik also decided to convene all the surveying and mapping teams, concentrate manpower and material resources, and win a "tough battle against the surveying and mapping of the old pine needle manor."

    Rurik and his men are already doing their best.

    And Medvedt took his subordinates, and has also received the order, carrying a double saw and a large axe, deep into the forest to cut the birch in the red pine targeted, and the bark began to pile up continuously. As for the trunk after peeling, there is no waste. The charcoal craftsmen in the city started to take action. The people of White Tree Farm are already making and storing charcoal blocks for heating in winter.

    So their actions also explain why this farm favors birch trees. The obvious reason is that the burning of pine trees and pine charcoal is accompanied by a very pungent smell. Who would like this? Then the birch trees, which are already numerous and have low burning odor, have become the most cost-effective material for heating.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the \"Collection\" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 681 Boyar Conference in Early Winter), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 683ï¼š Wan Qing Tian Ji

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    Almost all the fighters that make up the Slavic flag team are in Novgorod. They are the residents here, and they are also the heroes who transformed the farm into the city.

    The local Slavs have a large population, while the foreign Varangans have strong military strength and technology. The time for change has arrived, and a new ethnic group is being born. The Slavic warriors dressed up as Varangians, they wore leather helmets, and their huge noses even covered their mouths. They held a spear in their right hand and tied their left arm with a round shield. Although there was no chain mail, the thick leather was cut into a suitable shape and draped over them, which looked alike at first glance. Hand axes or daggers are hung on the belts of their trousers. Everyone wears trousers made of linen. The calves are especially tied with cloth strips. They set foot on the delicately stitched leather boots of the local specialty.

    The soldiers of the Slavic flag team are generally half shorter than the Ross Warriors, and they are also thinner. Their individual combat effectiveness is very limited, and it would be completely different if hundreds of people gather to form a battle.

    As many as five hundred Slavic fighters accepted the assembly. They had to cut logs on weekdays, and at the end of the day that was getting shorter, they had to do some exercises in the sunset.

    Medvedt really didn''t know whether the bark could make soft "cork boards" as soft as cloth, but the brothers had a lot to gain after logging.

    A lot of peeled fresh birch trunks overflowed with some sap, which is a slightly sweet sap that quenches thirst. The locals have long known that this sap can be drunk, but the effect is unknown. The dry trunks were thrown into a stove made of clay, and birch charcoal began to be produced, as it did in previous years.

    The weather is obviously getting colder and colder. Every morning, the sun sticks out lazily. Once the sun sweeps across the huge Ilmen Lake, the lake begins to evaporate thick, damp white fog until the sun rises high enough. The fog will disperse.

    Rurik has no time to inspect the bark. He has already decided to make paper. Now that the raw materials are already available, it is up to his own wishes to start more actions.

    He led all his staff to work in the fields of the Old Pine Needle Manor.

    The mercenaries carried a shovel to eradicate the inherently demarcated celestial stems on a large scale. These are all the property of the duke family. The various plots must be abolished, and the entire farmland area must be transformed as horizontal and vertical as possible.

    Rurik re-demarcates these fields according to the standard of one hectare of land he set. The batch of rope rulers he has on hand happens to be the maximum length of 100 stika, which is counted as one hundred meters for the time being. These measuring tools are used to make standards. "One hectare".

    He saw the situation again, and the area that was once full of buildings was deserted. The Ross conqueror just killed the rebels, and finally collected the bodies of these guys and buried them in the giant cup. After the victory, the residential buildings were torn down. The available building materials were obviously divided up by the residents of the nearby farms in the past two months. Only a pile of sawdust remained on the ground...

    Compared with wasteland, is it not a matter of minutes to transform these homesteads into farmland? Next year, the pony stallions will not pull wooden carts. They will organize some horses to pull the curved plough to reclaim the homestead. Isn''t this another large field?

    However, the reality is crazier and more gratifying than Rurik hoped.

    As long as the barren homestead was counted, and the trophy fields allocated to the servants were separated, Rurik was pleasantly surprised to find that his own field had exceeded 4,000 hectares.

    Indeed, when Rurik had multiple cocoons with his feet and his knees were sore as if they were running out of oil, he and his team compiled the statistical data and got this crazy result.

    Hundreds of people set up field camps on the ruins of the old pine needle manor.

    The mercenaries who broke the ridges, the stewed fish and the hired locals, they were already lying in the wooden shed due to exhaustion, and even the cool breeze outside could not disturb their clear dreams.

    Thin wood poles, dense cedar branches, and cloth set up a lodging place for Rurik, and even a place to gather book officials for a meeting.

    The wives and concubines are book clerks. Their ages and ethnicities are also different. These days, we share the joys and sorrows. Although the days are very hard, everyone has to work for the same goal, even if the feet are bubbling. . More importantly, everyone is working together with Lord Duke. This is a good opportunity to express yourself.

    Twenty oil lamps lit up the entire wooden shed. Everyone was dressed in furry bear fur coats, and fur coats were like big quilts to dispel the cold of early winter perfectly.

    The girls stared with wide-eyed eyes. They all washed away the dust on their faces before the sun set. However, the tired and haggard complexion, as well as the rough and callused hands, could not be recovered in a short time. They write the new statistical data on a wooden board and submit it to Rurik every day. Today, the entire area has been surveyed and mapped by all groups.

    The wooden boards used to record information have also become two towers, the height of which is equal to that of Rurik.

    Everyone just ate the oatmeal cakes from Novgorod and the freshly fished lake fish. Even now the camp is filled with a faint smell of stewed fish.

    The tired person had a little more energy, seeing that the atmosphere was still too deserted, Lurik waited for his wives and concubines to gather, and slapped his callous hands to speak!

    "Finally, the gods blessed us from falling bad snow. We finally finished our work before the snow fell. You are all exhausted these days."

    "I''m not tired." Svetlana behaved: "It is my happiest thing to be able to do things with you."

    He was acting like a baby, and Lurik had a smile on his mouth: "Really? You can''t enjoy this happiness alone. What about the others?"

    All the girls say that they can continue to work. They are all just teenagers.

    "You said I''m not tired, I said I''m tired. So far we have finally completed all the farmland statistics. Everyone has worked so hard this month."

    After all the polite remarks, Rurik suppressed his inner joy and explained the results after the summary: "You have all sworn to ensure that the results of the regional surveying and mapping you are responsible for are true. You already have experience, and you don¡¯t need to do this. The area records other information. After my summary, the old pine needle manor belongs to us as high as 4,200 hectares!"

    What is this concept? It is indeed much more than the existing 2,000 hectares of White Tree Manor.

    After all, Rurik was still unable to conceal his joy. He laughed out loud and said with a smile, "Do you know what this means?! Relying on my survey experience, as long as we develop these fields well, every year Ten million Roman pounds of oats can be harvested here in the Old Pine Needle Manor! If we take some measures, the grain yield can be even higher!"

    He talked a lot with joy, and it turned out to be his own one-man show.

    The girls lack a rational understanding of this extremely large number. Since Lord Duke pointed out this is a great thing, everyone should just follow it.

    Being tired is really tired, and the statistical results are really gratifying.

    but¡­¡­

    All the data have been summarized. This staying at Rurik intends to lie down in his shack, and his wives and concubines stay together in Datongpu, leaving himself a quiet and lonely place to think about these data overnight.

    When the hustle and bustle dissipated to the camp and fell into silence, only the faint snoring and wind broke into the shed, and Rurik opened his eyes and thought quietly.

    It is extremely optimistic that Baishu Manor does have two thousand acres of farmland. Their distribution is relatively scattered, and the overall geographical location is also not good. Fortunately, the latitude of Lake Ilmen is lower. In theory, the accumulated temperature is higher than that of Lake M?laren, and the production capacity is also higher.

    Putting optimism aside, according to the results of his own investigation in White Tree Manor, Rurik is like this. The fields are graded. Only those fields near the lake can yield 150 Roman pounds per mu, which is poor. One hundred pounds. This is still the data of the good years. If the wheat harvest is rained or frosted, most of the loss of the large-scale reduction in wheat production will be the mercy of the gods.

    The local Slavs did regard reduction of production and rejection as punishment from the gods, and if this happened, they would make sacrifices on a large scale. In extreme cases, even human sacrifice...

    It is ideal to presuppose the harvest of wheat every year as a bumper harvest, and then to levy taxes based on this standard. Forcing the facts is afraid that the specific disaster year will make people angry.

    For the time being, according to the people of White Tree Manor, only half of the 2,000 acres of farmland in their hands belongs to good fields. One hectare can harvest 2,000 pounds of dried oats, and the remaining poor fields can receive 1,000 pounds at the latest. .

    So, what is the price?

    The price is that whether it is a hectare harvest of two thousand pounds or one thousand pounds, the farmer invests at least two hundred to three hundred pounds of crops.

    Therefore, the granaries of the households of the White Tree Manor will surely store up to 400,000 pounds of planted grain.

    This is a very crazy number. Helplessly, even if their rough farming methods begin to have the blessing of the curved plow, the biggest effect is to transform a batch of poor fields into good ones, and the exchange ratio between planting and harvesting is extremely unsightly!

    After the autumn harvest, about 15% to 20% of the grain will be sealed, unless a serious famine must not be moved, that is the grain for spring plowing!

    One grain of wheat is exchanged for five grains. In the harsh conditions of Northern Europe, Northeast Europe, and the natural low-yield oats, how can the exchange ratio be improved without the blessing of high technology?

    On the other hand, in the East, where the warmth is suitable and the irrigated agriculture is developed, the rice planted has already been harvested with 30 seeds for one seed in a good year.

    In Novgorod, if you want to gain more, you obviously have to rely on a wide variety of crops and a large surplus based on the scale effect. This has caused the farmers to work hard during busy farming seasons.

    In the case of White Tree Manor, the condition of the slaughtered Pine Needle Manor seems to be more favourable. Considering that Rose¡¯s continued exploitation of this farm in the past has made it difficult for the farmer. Rurik was more able to conclude that the reason for their rebellion was that Rose was exploiting too hard.

    "Do I still have to apologize to you? You are already dead. If you don''t rebel, I will start to improve your living conditions in the future, but it is a pity that you collectively rebelled and acted arrogantly. It is a good thing for you all to die, so I will It is not guilty to increase taxes on other farms. Your death can make me a Mingjun. Your souls swear, Rose needs rising capital, and the accumulation of primitive capital is accompanied by blood. Your blood..."

    Rurik didn''t want to bother with the dead rebels. The dead left a lot of wealth. The 4,200 hectares of land, even if a large area pretends to be acres, is actually a homestead. The old pine needle manor dominates the best area around the lake. The fields are almost all of the lakes, and they are connected to each other on a large scale. This has made the survey team including Rurik walked the marathon on foot these days. He estimated that among them No matter how good the land is, there must be 3,000 hectares.

    The best 3,000 hectares of farmland in harvest can harvest 4 million pounds of oats. For this harvest, I have to invest 600,000 to 700,000 pounds of wheat in accordance with the crude agricultural model.

    Thinking of this, Rurik started to have a headache.

    The crops on hand are insufficient, and even the crops that can be saved by intensive cultivation are limited. Labor tribes can spend money to rent idle labor on farms, but how to solve the problem of growing grain?

    Rurik estimated that if he plans to fully use the real cultivated fields of the old pine needle manor in spring next year, he must put in at least 800,000 pounds. If the weather is beautiful and the weather is pleasant, next year¡¯s autumn harvest alone can harvest 5 million. Roman pounds of wheat.

    That is a tempting number. The output of this corner of the country alone can provide the annual food rations for the Viking population of the Principality of Ross with more than 10,000 men, women and children. Nearly half of the young children can even eat fat per capita.

    Stop this dreamy idea! If it is said that it is okay to gather enough Dad to grow 100,000 pounds of food, the price is that the entire Viking population has lived a traditional life of eating fish and meat for more than half a year.

    Is this alright? This is not good.

    Everyone is used to the days of eating wheat. Even if you can only eat a handful of wheat a day, you will be happy if you have food in your home. After all, wheat can be stored more durable than pickled dried meat. If there is surplus food at home, people will not worry about survival.

    People have the same concerns in this regard. Even though there was almost no stock of wheat in the Ross family a few years ago, in recent years everyone has been inseparable from wheat.

    "Son of God? I am indeed the son of God. Those guys can''t live without wheat. If they can''t get wheat, my rulership will be shaken!"

    During this night, Rurik thought a lot.

    The pine needle manor, which had a population of over 10,000, was completely disintegrated. They left a total of 5,000 hectares of developed fields. Except for the servants, Ross would get most of it.

    Rurik has declared that the property rights of the farmland belong to the duchy, which is actually equivalent to the ownership of the duke¡¯s family. This is not objectionable by ordinary people, or that there is nothing that can be questioned.

    This is just the land wealth plundered by the Principality in the Old Pine Needle Manor.

    There were also five farms that participated in and helped in the rebellion. The owner of the manor was slain, and the population was divided by the farms of other servants, Ross. The five farms also disappeared. Pots and pans, as well as the wooden beams and planks used to build the house, were divided up. Only the remaining land belonged to the duke.

    I am afraid that another 5,000 hectares of land can be counted, at least half of which is good land!

    Due to the constraints of conditions, Rurik knew that he didn''t want to go to the ruins of the five farms to survey the fields this year. Realistic reasons forced him to wait until next year after the snow melts and spring ploughing again.

    The property right only belongs to the duchy, or is it only 10,000 hectares of land belonging to the duke¡¯s family? !

    If they all start to produce, this would be even more exciting than taxing various farms.

    However, it is impossible for me to take care of these fields by myself, and there is not enough surplus grain to be fully planted in the spring next year.

    The vast fields need enough tenant farmers and realizes that he has become the biggest landlord, Rurik, out of rational considerations, is to transport the population directly from Ross¡¯ hometown as determined in the plan. . As long as they start farming, they will not be able to solve their problem of eating wheat, and the prestige of the Duke family will skyrocket.

    The most important thing is that the property rights of these farmland belong to the duke. All they have is the right to use. At that time, a contract will be signed with them to determine the length of the right to use and how much tax should be paid within that period. In terms of the result orientation of food production, pulling people over to plant ready-made fields can produce more results than encouraging people to open up wasteland.

    Or to change the strategy. Some fields were planted with cash crops, and Rurik remembered that manor that was good at growing flax. Lease the land to them, and receive less rent and tax exemption.

    "Ah! Ten thousand hectares of fertile land is mine! One hectare of two thousand pounds of oats! This place should be able to grow spring wheat, spring wheat and spring oats production capacity is about the same? Ah, so that I have to save the wheat that I got from Britain this year... "Suddenly thinking of this, Rurik, who was lying on his back, suddenly sat up, "Oh! I have to write a letter to Roseburg."

    What he was worried about was this. When he needed to grow spring wheat next year, he found that the British wheat he got had already been turned into flour to make a lot of delicious and fluffy bread.

    That would be terrible.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 682 Wan Qing Tian Ji), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 684ï¼š Reunion in the East

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    Preliminary integration of statistical data has been completed. Even if a careful inspection of the large number of wood-bearing boards can make the data more accurate, the statistical results of the four thousand hectares of farmland are already firmly established.

    The people of White Tree Manor knew that the strongest Pine Needle Manor ever had the most and best acres, and Rigus knew this well, but after he learned the statistics from his daughter Svetlana, he was still swaying in detail.

    Rigus has always been acting only conscientiously, but in fact he is an old fox.

    Medveite, his son, who was the governor of the governorship, confessed to his own speculation: "The fields in Rurik''s hands are sufficient to feed the Ross people. Obviously, the tribute we will pay in the future will not be increased. This is a chance for us to make a fortune. I want you to open up more wasteland next year, cut down big trees, and expand new fields to the big lake. You will bring people to dig more wells so that we can fetch more water and use it..."

    Medvedt took it seriously.

    The Viking population of Rose has enough acres to feed himself, and Otto learned this gratifying result from his son.

    Otto did not smile. He is considered the pioneer of a new era, but he lacks a systematic understanding of the facts of farming, and lacks a concept of food production. He tacitly assumes that every year farmers can usher in a bumper harvest.

    Otto was in a bad mood, and the cold season had finally arrived.

    The haze is over Novgorod, and the whole world is gray. The once warm wind disappeared, and the north wind began to roar, like a knife, forcing people who wandered outdoors to hide in their homes.

    Including the domestic chickens raised by local Slavic families, they all rushed back to the hay-reinforced pens.

    The north wind roared outdoors, and there seemed to be a heavy snow approaching.

    Rurik and his dependents stayed in the warm woodcut. The wall that had been built became a complete barrier for the first time, greatly weakening the coldest wind and cold sweeping Novgorod.

    Every household is burning charcoal in a clay stove for heating, and there is no need to worry about carbon monoxide poisoning. Their houses are in fact riddled with holes, with countless small holes for ventilation, and the strength of keeping warm is not strong.

    The residence of the Rigus family is still the residence of the duke, Otto made it his home, and Rurik was so casual.

    What can Rigus complain about? On the contrary, he desperately hoped that Rurik could hurry up and get close to his little daughter. It would be best if the little daughter had a big belly in spring, so that the last thoughts of his life would be fulfilled, and he would have no regrets in this life.

    It was another sumptuous grilled fish meal. Otto sat on the wooden floor casually, flicking his teeth with fish ribs, and glanced at the leftovers of the table from time to time.

    He glanced at the leisurely Reurik again: "It looks like the snow is about to fall. Your mother and his party may not have a chance to arrive here. The fleet can only dock at Shilla Fort. It''s a pity."

    Rurik sat up slightly: "Dad, you are actually looking forward to Velika."

    "Of course, that''s your daughter, but I''m the one who takes care of her. Look at this bad weather. When the river freezes, my hope is shattered. I can only stay here and stare at your face until the snow melts... ¡­"

    Rurik couldn''t help but smile awkwardly: "It won''t happen. They must be on the way here."

    "Oh? Have you been inspired?"

    "Yes...Yes. It will be here soon!"

    "Forget it, it''s just a comforting word. You can continue to lie down, I just want to lie down in this bad weather."

    The haze and wind-cold weather made people feel depressed. At this moment, the hometown of Roseburg and the depths of the Gulf of Bothnia were frozen, and the river near Elonburg further north was covered by thin ice. The situation in Novgorod is a little better, but Lake Ilmen has already begun to freeze.

    In the dry season, the Volkhov River is still flowing quietly, and a large fleet is moving upstream.

    Niya arrived in this far east for the first time with her granddaughter. She was already an old woman. She recently visited Fort Shilla in the Principality and was shocked by the regular roads, the extremely flat Harvest Square and Nevsky Prospekt.

    Velika, inherited the name of the high priest Velia, the planned destiny is Velia''s successor.

    She is a little girl with brown hair, with a slightly flattened face than other Rose girls, which makes her look a little different.

    She is about to be two years old and is the jewel in the palm of her mother and grandma. As a grandfather, Otto also cherishes this child extremely.

    This was Velika¡¯s first boat ride, and it was the Sperosville. There is a wooden sculpture on the bow of the big ship, and there is a small box under it. What is placed is a pinch of white hair of the late priest Veria.

    "Child, face the cold wind. You are not afraid of the cold, not afraid of the sea..." Niya is willing to stand on the bow deck with her granddaughter, and is willing to watch her granddaughter''s immature hands stroke the idol on the bow of the ship.

    There seems to be a spiritual connection in the dark, that is, the old priest Veria, who turned into a Valkyrie, secretly gave her true successor, this little girl, a certain kind of supernatural power.

    For example, extreme longevity.

    Indeed, the old priest Veria passed away at an incredible age. Her life witnessed the decline, wandering, and even the final uprising of Rose. No one knows in what year the old priest was born. She must have passed away at the age of eighty, so this little girl should also enjoy such a long life.

    How does Veria know this?

    The people in their hometown know that the Duke will spend the winter in a better East, and it is inevitable that they will feel lost. This is inevitable! Everyone knows that Ross will immigrate to Shilla Fort and warmer areas, and the duke and his son are in the east, maybe they don''t plan to come back.

    "What about this year''s sacrifice! Why should I stay here to preside over the sacrifice of Roseburg." Lumia shed tears secretly, but she still had to stuff her crying daughter to her mother-in-law Niya with a smile.

    Before the freezing, the fleet entered Roseburg with a large amount of eastern wheat. The Balmerks who disembarked even yelled at Roseburg, chanting the Duke of Rose¡¯s new victory, and promoted the long-lasting friendship with Rose.

    Going to Spuyut in Britain also had significant gains. Despite the serious shrinkage of the country, King Ernred of Northumbria, with the broken arm, paid tribute to the Viking conquerors.

    Spuyute completed the task, and they did not encounter the Danish obstruction on the way back. The small fleet stuffed a batch of spring wheat into Rurik''s warehouse. He came back earlier, and after a while to rest, he took the brothers who had explored with him to the north again. Because the permanent camp in Murmansk is about to usher in the feast of hunting and plundering walrus tusks. The group of them will wait in Fort Elon until the world is covered by snow, and then take the prepared supplies and ride on the reindeer sleigh to continue north.

    The second child of the Gould family, the "Blue Fox", in Hezeby, Denmark, also inquired about important information. It was rumored that Horrick Haraksson, who was in exile, returned to Denmark with his Frankish army in a few days.

    The eldest of the Gould family, "White Fox", is in charge of the family''s old business. They hold the right to sell the main products of the Duchy of Ross in the West. "White Fox" Snoreva succeeded the old man. The oats produced near Lake Laren returned to Roseburg triumphantly.

    This year''s wheat harvest season is very special. The "white fox" does not even need to go to the Birka Bazaar on the huge Lake M?laren to do business in person.

    She started tapping iron at the beginning of the year in the town of Ironforge, a satellite city of Roseburg, built by the Principality of Ross near her hometown.

    New blast furnaces are in production throughout the year, and the idle labor force of the entire Roseburg has found a partner. Pig iron and bronze casting products have long been able to meet their own needs, and Ross has begun to continuously sell iron products to the Swedes in Lake M?laren, and the scale has surpassed the previous ones.

    At the Tombstone Island in the ?land Islands at the crossroads of the sea, the flag of Ross is always flying on the towers of the wooden fortress.

    Below the fortress is a new bazaar. Ships transporting Ross''s metal, glass, and leather products first stopped at Tombstone Island. Merlaren merchants who couldn''t wait were already waiting.

    Tombstone Island Port clearly has the potential to eclipse Sweden''s Birka Port, and the situation is indeed developing like this. "White Fox" found that he could complete most of the transactions on Tombstone Island, which really saved a lot of time.

    But there is the Ross Trading Company in the port of Birka, where mainly wine sellers are still working. The "white fox" needs to allocate staff to continue to look after the trading company, which sells spirits, ale, fruit wine, and even flavored wine. The trading company is actually a wedge embedded in the core area of ??Sweden. Selling alcohol and negotiating large transactions with local businessmen are important tasks. Inquiring about intelligence is also another task.

    The times have always been moving in a direction that is beneficial to Ross. In the past harvest season, a team of more than 200 immigrants decided to leave the Yilmalun tribe where they have lived for generations.

    When someone decided to leave, Duke Wenderson was really powerless to stop it. The immigrants included the Yilmalen and Gran. The strength of these small Swedish tribes was wounded again after the conquest of Denmark. Although the leader had the title of duke, it would be equivalent to a swollen face and a fat man. The strength that the duke should have.

    All of this is simply the ruthless scheme of the Ross people!

    The men took in the Aostara refugees back then, and they took the young women away out of good intentions, and now these women have almost all given birth to two children.

    In order to get more ironware, the Yilmalun people naturally want to buy cheaper Roth ironware. Compared with silver coins, since the Roth people prefer wheat, everyone will bring wheat to barter. They squeezed out their own agriculture in exchange for the industrial products of the Rus people, and for them they were in a high trade deficit. All this is probably worth it. The people of Yilmalun need better and cheaper Ross ironware, especially the high-priced Quyuan plough, to increase their agricultural output.

    When the close contact with each other began, the news that the Duchess of Ostara opened up a peaceful and peaceful land in the East deeply irritated these Yilmalun people.

    They already knew about this, and for various reasons, it took great courage to give up their own fields and go to the unknown east.

    Unexpectedly, the women in the family could no longer bear it, and Yilmallen was not home. The Duke of Ross married the Duchess of Ostara, who was the last Ostara asylum.

    Haven''t some people already given up everything and went to the East?

    This has finally married the man who married the Ostara female refugees. They were convinced of the strength of Rose, and sold their farmland, livestock and poultry after the harvest season, with their wives and children and rations, and even greeted their companions to immigrate together. . They claimed that they were Ostrala people, and rowed their boats to Tombstone Island. The original plan was to wait until the spring to continue their operations.

    A huge blessing has come to this group of immigrants, and a huge fleet has to reach the east before the ocean freezes!

    Fort Rose, Fort Elon Olava, Fort Fisk, Covenstad, Narvik, Helminki, Port of Tombstone Island, these cities directly managed or controlled by Ross, they all have their own Economy, even if the frozen sea will block each other, cities can live their lives on their own.

    And doesn''t the frozen world also provide the way? The large number of reindeer raised by Rose will pull the sled to keep the cities in communication with each other.

    Lu Mia and the people left behind watched the fleet set sail again on the icy seashore, her tears slowly dried up, and sorrow was written on her face.

    The stationed Haro Zuosen quietly appeased the high priest of the Principality: "Don''t be sad, you will also go to the east soon. Rurik will definitely build a new temple in the east, which is why he wants to take Velika to the east."

    Lumia nodded her head as if she didn''t understand, referring to what silently watched the fleet disappear into the undulating gray sea...

    In the winter of Roseburg and prosperity, the Duke¡¯s family took a group of servants to the east. Roseburg¡¯s mines were still being excavated, large and small furnaces had been emitting black smoke, charcoal workers had been working, and a large number of pine trees had been felled.

    After the construction of the two new Aphrora-class battleship hulls and the attached jibs were completed, they waited to be pushed and pulled outdoors after the snowfall, waiting for the giant cedar in the north to install the masts in place.

    As for the Hotra family, the master shipbuilder, the "Order" sent back by Rurik happened to have requirements for the Hotra family.

    They were masters at building Kirk (traditional cargo ships), but now they have accumulated a lot of experience in building high-speed sailing ships.

    For the time being, there is no need for the Ross Fleet to expand its warships. On the contrary, there is a substantial increase in demand for freight transport. An armed cargo ship should be built on a large scale. Transport goods in peacetime and take part in the battle during wartime. Each ship''s bow and stern can be equipped with a torsion slingshot.

    Rurik¡¯s letter is very long, mentioned in the traditional industries of metallurgy, shipbuilding, weapons, leather, glassware, soap, hemp textiles, and glassware. Others who have worn out their feet in Novgorod personally survey the fields, and it is impossible to ignore the money-making industry in Roseburg''s hometown.

    His remote control command is now efficient. After all, the Viking population in the Principality of Ross is very precious. Before, they didn¡¯t have enough labor positions and opportunities in Roseburg. Now men, women, and even children work all year round, and the gains are also very impressive. economic benefit. They will not be troubled by their own interests.

    The Lurikben plan allows most of the family and servants to arrive in Novgorod this year to meet Otto''s retirement needs. Things are far beyond his cognition.

    A group of old guys from the Second Banner Team who were supposed to go hunting in the north. They knew that the young people from the First Banner Team were plundering the squirrel resources near the lake. How could they not grasp the opportunity to make a fortune? When they returned to their hometown, they took their young sons and even grandsons on the boat. Originally, these cubs were also small subordinates trained by Rurik. The next generation of Ross fighters should hunt in a new world under the guidance of adults to exercise their physique.

    As for the more than two hundred immigrants who claimed to be the Ostala people, they had no turning back when they landed on Tombstone Island. They boarded a large ship and successfully arrived at the magnificent Fort Shilla.

    Although very peculiar, a large group of newcomers disembarked and accepted Governor Knudson''s management. The old guys of the Second Banner team called them brothers and sisters, and the Mellaren Banner team mixed in them immediately wanted to go hunting in the unknown forest.

    The guys who claim to be Ostras meet the real Ostras. It¡¯s strange that it¡¯s really weird. Now that the women meet and chat to confirm their identities, the real Ostras are now the real Ostras. Tara.

    It''s just the Duchess of Ostara, who is still in Novgorod.

    The Ostarans cannot but imagine that whether it is Carlotta or Ella, they are the wives of the Duke of Rose. They are all reaching their age, and maybe when everyone sees this noble sister again next year, they will have their stomachs straightened out. At least the fluttering bull head banner of the Ostala people can gather up to six hundred people, including children.

    Although the weather is cold and the sea and river are clearly about to freeze, people who first arrive in Shilla Fort will be impressed by the majesty of the city. The tall wooden walls refresh the new immigrants'' recognition, and a beautiful new life will begin here.

    At the same time, there are no traces of Ostara in Sweden, but all those who have a relationship with relatives or in-laws have gone to the east.

    The main force of the fleet was moored at the Shilla Fortress. A small fleet crashed into the ice floes and rushed directly into Lake Ladoga. They continued to collide with the gradually thickening ice. The wind goes all the way south.

    Young Velika is bathed in the north wind. She is a Rus and also has deer breeders. Since they are all ethnic groups who are not afraid of wind and snow, she should face the cold directly.

    Of course Niya wouldn''t let her granddaughter be strong, and bathing in the cold wind was a temporary act.

    Velika can already say some simple sentences, and she can walk quickly even if she is on the ground.

    She grew up very quickly, just as a father, how did Rurik have a lot of time to take care of her first child in the past two years. Even though Veria is instinctive, she prays for her father to hug her well.

    Xiao Lu Mi accompanied the high priest Lu Mia, and Sepolawa went to Elronburg to reunite with her biological father for the winter.

    There are also two female relatives of R¨¹lik on the fleet, the Queen Mary of Northumbria who looks like she is about to give birth with a big belly, and Noren who comes with musical instruments.

    John Invar, a Danish teacher who is a Latin teacher, is the servant of the team. Together with the maids from Britain, they have been on the boat for twenty days. Where is the head? John is dressed in the clothes of a Ross man, with a small cross hanging around his neck. Even if he reaches the edge of the earth, he is willing to maintain his faith. Maybe it is not absolute. He has evolved into someone new and new when he is confused.

    A handful of guards guarding these nobles, besides the thickening of the ice, is a threat along the way. Fortunately, the Aphrora-class ships have bronze horns, and they all have a certain degree of ice-breaking ability, which was unimaginable before.

    The bulbous bow is a collision angle. It hits thin ice so that the entire cabin can clearly hear the squeaking sound. People who are used to it have forgotten their fear.

    The fleet appeared suddenly but it was reasonable, and Rurik''s prediction finally got a realistic reply.

    The hazy sky seemed to be snowing heavily, and the rustle of the pine forests on both sides of the river was a little frightening.

    Some people who had been logging forcibly saw the distant fleet, and news of joy spread quickly to the city of Novgorod, which had almost entered hibernation.

    Who would dare to shrink into a hibernating bear now?

    Of course, many Ross people dress up like a bear.

    The capable mercenaries wore war armor, and finally wrapped themselves in bearskin, with the bear''s head as a helmet on the skull.

    The Slavic flag team began to assemble urgently. Medvete has trained the team for so long. It is now to welcome the nobles from afar!

    The Slavic flag team, some of the old guys from the Second Flag team, and mercenary troops marched out of the city aggressively, standing in line by the pier.

    The flag of Ross was fluttering in the wind, and Ross''s soldiers were neatly and straight as loose.

    At least Otto still has the strength to stand up and walk around. He is old and old. Now he puts on his armor and puts on a bearskin. At first glance, his majesty is beyond words, and his outfit perfectly covers the core of aging.

    R¨¹lik is completely white, his wife and concubine are exactly the same, they are all furry, and the white polar bear skin is also the perfect warm clothing.

    Winter life meant boring for the people of White Tree Manor, but now there is an event, even if it is cold, everyone is willing to come out.

    Thousands of people stood by the river, and Rurik stood in the most conspicuous position. He took off his hat and looked north, letting his golden pony tail flutter in the wind. cold? It''s really cold. But when I think of my mother and daughter coming by, I don¡¯t feel cold.

    The report of the messenger was completely true. Soon after people gathered on the riverside, the sails of the fleet became very eye-catching. The towering mast is flying the flag of Rose, this is the Spellosville, and the idol on the bow of her ship is unique, and she has made her identity clear early.

    At the same time, Niya held her granddaughter and saw the crowd in the distance, and also saw at least twenty flying Ross flagsChild, your father is there. "Niya coaxed Little Vilia, and her shriveled hands pointed at the crowd.

    "father?"

    "Yes! Dad."

    "I, I want Dad."

    Velika began to become excited, she had become heavy, and it was also uncomfortable to hold her Niya for a long time. She was supported by Niya and stood directly on the hollow of the side railing. She stared at the approaching crowd with her big eyes, and seemed to be searching for the crowd.

    The big ship is about to call at the port, the Spellosville docked first, and the subsequent sail destroyers dropped anchor on the spot.

    It was a thought from the soul, Velika saw her father.

    "Dad! Daddy!" The crisp shouts simply overwhelmed the noise of the onlookers.

    That is the daughter! A little cute, with the same ponytail as himself.

    Standing on the trestle bridge, Rurik hurriedly walked over, and his subordinates followed up with a rocker. When the rocker was hung on the side of the ship, Ruriek ran aboard the ship quickly. He felt that he owed his daughter, so he held her in his arms.

    What a cozy scene, the onlookers cheered, and the soldiers present beat and beat their shields uniformly.

    As if all this was prepared for the little Velika.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 683 Eastern Reunion), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 685ï¼š Spraying new ambition

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    Soon after the fleet arrived in Novgorod, a fateful snowfall finally fell.

    The snow has been brewing for a few days, and the people who were prepared have been hiding in their houses, like hibernating bears.

    Velika seldom had the opportunity to get close to her father. When she was picked up by Rurik, her immature hands would squeeze the soft beard of her father''s chin, or grab her nose and pull her hair.

    Rurik let her play around, and this is what he owes her.

    The arrival of his granddaughter changed Otto''s lack of fun life, and he and Niya continued to look after his granddaughter in Novgorod. And when he saw that the kidnapped British Isle princess had a huge belly, a grandchild of his was conceived in that belly. Out of the nature of a veteran, he hoped to give birth to a boy.

    In the future, a large group of male grandchildren will be born, and they are destined to witness all this happen.

    Otto is happy to see his Rurik mixing with a group of wives and concubines in the wind and snow. He even envied his son having so many opportunities, but unfortunately he was already old, so old that he basically lost the strength to fight as a soldier.

    The girls gathered in Novgorod, although there were a few sisters, most of them were here.

    With the wind and snow outdoors, the fertile fields have been covered by snow.

    It is the first time that Nolen has grown to a pure plain area. Indeed, Novgorod is located in the huge Valdai hilly area. There are no mountains from Ilmen Lake all the way to the south, and there is even an area called "Central" in the south. The end of the journey is the shore of the Black Sea. To the southwest is the Carpathian Mountains, and a thousand kilometers to the east is the Ural Mountains.

    It is a sea of ??forests, and human settlements are near rivers and lakes, just like scattered islands scattered in the vast ocean.

    This gave Nolen, who lives in the cramped, fierce Norwegian fjord, a huge shock.

    But the feeling of the Queen Mary was exactly the opposite. On the last journey of the voyage, she had seen a large field on the riverside, and a city with wooden walls appeared in front of her eyes. All of these were surprisingly similar to the royal city of Tamworth in her hometown. Not only this Novgorod, but also Shilla Fortress, which is said to be the core of the Duchy of Ross, resembles Tamworth and surpasses Tamworth by a large margin.

    Different people have different perceptions of the city of Ross, and now they can only stay in warm houses and wait for the snow to end.

    Like a hibernating bear, Rurik was not stupid enough to waste time.

    My own wives and concubines are indeed wives and concubines, and they are also children in nature, especially in terms of knowledge reserves that are equivalent to junior high school students. Of course, this far surpasses the fact that illiteracy is everywhere in this time and space, but is it worth boasting? To dominate the stupid people, the development space of the Ross Principality was restricted. Since it is impractical to educate 10,000 children at the moment, start with a small circle and continue to teach knowledge to a group of wives and concubines.

    Now, they want to learn more about the world.

    A matrix of oil lamps illuminates the house, and on a large wooden plank pieced together by multiple birch slats, Lurik outlines a map of Europe covering North Africa with charcoal.

    Where is Scandinavia, where is the territory of the Frankish kingdom, where is the home of the Queen Mary, Britain, where is the Apennines in the ruined Western Rome, and where is the Balkans and Asia controlled by Eastern Rome...

    There are some things in these places, such as Lake M?laren, the Danish territories, and the British Isles. Everyone knows these geographical knowledge. It''s just that Lord Duke easily outlines the outline of the territory, and the explanations on his lips are eloquent, which is too shocking.

    Because John Invall was also among them, this bent rot was originally a man, he was forced to straighten it again by Leurik, and now the slave girl gave him a baby.

    This person is a rare "person with knowledge" after all. He saw Hezeby, Schleswig, Hamburg and Bremen marked on the map by Rurik.

    However, what I am now in is actually in the far east!

    The location of Novgorod was inserted with a dagger by Rurik, and down the map are some supposedly large settlements.

    "You all remembered. This place is called Smolensk, this is Bryansk, this is Pskov, this is Moscow, Ryazan, Kaluga, Velikiy, Lezhev, Mogilev , Pripet, Kiev, Chernigov, Sumy, Voronezh, Odessa, Sevastopol..."

    This vote is for the Ross city of the present and future generations. As long as the population continues to expand, small settlements will be bigger and a number of new settlements will emerge. Some large settlements will stand out and become the new famous cities of Ross.

    Rurik was actually training his wives this time. He didn''t require his wives to be very virtuous. On the contrary, if they became the plan of the ignorant, they would suffer.

    Regardless of their ethnicity, their unified identity is now Ross, a woman of Rurik, the prince of Ross, and their destiny is to have children for the prince.

    The board is large enough, and Lurik relies on his knowledge to write the exact name of the city in Roman letters with charcoal pen.

    It was really thanks to that world war, that he really knew many famous cities of Ross, and even large and small cities in Germany and Poland. Although some cities may not emerge until a long time later, some historical cities have already been born in the 9th century AD, or the prototype of her village has appeared.

    If a dagger is inserted in the position of Novgorod, it is to let the wives and concubines realize their current position.

    Then inserting a dagger in the position of Constantinople is to give them a huge ambition.

    "This is Constantinople, the capital of Rome. It is the greatest city in the world you know. There are a million people living here, and there are nobles in gold and silver everywhere. Their army is very powerful. The nobles are very noble..." Rurik gave no hesitation, describing Constantinople as a city built of gold.

    They were stunned to hear. First they believed that Rurik¡¯s words were true, but Master Rurik would praise a city far away in the sky, so that it would dwarf the prosperous Duchy of Ross. So how prosperous is Rome?

    The words of praise ended here, and Rurik showed his fangs: "However, the Romans despise us. They regard us as wolves and bears. Anyway, they are not humans. This is the nobility of their civilization. , Then what about us?"

    "Beat them!" When the women were instilled crazy knowledge for a while, Nolen suddenly raised his fist and shouted.

    "Oh? Noren, are you brave!" Rurik looked at her with ecstasy in his heart.

    Noren still put on an unruly face: "What I understand is that if the map you draw is real, then the entire northern world our Ross has no rivals! We want to defeat Rome, we should let them unprovoked Arrogance pays the price. By the way, we made a fortune."

    What Noren said fully demonstrated the style of a pure Viking woman. She is now just like a virtuous canary. As long as time goes by, this woman must be a blonde lioness.

    Although Constantinople is no longer the Constantinople of Justinian and Belisarius, the population of Eastern Rome has been cut in half since the rat epidemic in the sixth century, and the current empire 200 years later is still rich, no matter how powerful it is. It has shrunk severely, Yugoslavian immigrants have penetrated the empire¡¯s countryside like a sieve, and the Bolgarians have expanded to Thrace.

    When a wife and concubine thought about war, Rurik began to further his fire: "You have all seen this map. If we can organize a huge army, we only need to go all the way south, starting from Smolensk, along Going south on the Dnieper River, you can hit their Constantinople, and our army will make a fortune. Then for this goal, we must conquer Smolensk. You should all know your mission clearly. Although the real time is not ripe, you all have to give birth to a son for me."

    Here Rurik emphasizes the word "son" in particular, and the geographical term he just mentioned is not to show off his wisdom.

    A geographical term is bound to a son.

    "Your son will become the duke of the place, and I will advance to the emperor of Ross (Augustus). Your son will govern these places, dominate the local people, and train the army to accept my call. The starting point of our expansion in the East is Novgorod. You see this map. I want you to remember it forever and tell all your sons that this is an order from their father to conquer the map. Use our Ross swords and boats to provide our Ross fishing grounds, fertile fields, and endless gold and silver."

    Even if they are children, when they are far above others in terms of identity, a strong desire will germinate in their hearts, and Rurik is inducing them and inducing their desire to explore the world.

    Supplementing the knowledge on this map is only an appetizer, and Lurik has time to continue doing science to them, which happens to be this winter.

    He ordered the wives and concubines to keep this knowledge in mind, and then directly educate their sons.

    And this education really made Rurik''s past promises true, and all his wives and concubines'' heirs would be divided. Where is the entrustment? Girls can''t guess geographical terms that they have never heard of before, and their knowledge of geography is limited to a small area centered on Scandinavia.

    Unreal things have realistic eyebrows. There are a lot of black dots on the map. There are phrases on the black dots that can be easily spelled. One of them is the fief of his future son.

    John Invall had been sitting dumbfounded. He was too scared to speak because he knew something about Eastern Rome.

    Prince Rurik of Rose, didn''t his Rose have a very harmonious exchange with Rome? He was sharpening his knife secretly...

    As many days as the blizzard lasts, the geography class of Liurik lasts for as many days. He stayed in the house with his wives and concubines all the time, and they and the children seemed to have disappeared during the meal time.

    Otto and Niya are busy taking care of their granddaughter Velika, and they are also very leisurely to tease the elderly Rigus. The old fellow Rigus said flattery, saying that Velika was more beautiful than Svetlana when he was a child.

    But this kind of flattery is pure flattery on the hooves.

    Otto is happy and happy, the old man will always dote on his first grandchild, but Otto is also Rose''s generation of heroes, and he has a clear picture of the issues of right and wrong.

    "Svetlana''s heirs are orthodox. Velika is a hereditary high priest, and her parents have been blessed by Odin. I watched her grow up and let her be my son. His wife is just because she is beautiful?"

    Rigus was choked so much that he didn''t know what to say, but Otto did not continue to croak.

    While eating, Velika kept burrowing into his father''s arms. She curiously went to grab the bread from her father''s dinner plate, and Rurik was also very intimate to feed her daughter with a spoon.

    The child''s innocent smile is the harsh winter sun, she looks cute like a cat while drinking oatmeal with her big eyes open.

    "When I give birth, he will take care of my child so intimately. Alas, Lumia is his first woman..." Svetlana liked the child Velika very much, and she also thought Very disappointed, is it really just because of my age or too young to be a mother?

    What is even more disappointing is Carlotta. During this time, she was most excited about the news from Shilla Fort. The immigrants who were co-authored with the Ostala refugees finally left Sweden.

    In the past years, there was no pure-blooded Ostala tribe. The tribes in Sweden intermarried with each other.

    The bull head flag on the white background was flying in Shilla Fort. Legally, the Principality of Ostara and the Principality of Ross formed a blood alliance, and the relationship between them was equal. Of course, this is not the case. The Principality of Ostara only exists in name and does not have its own territory. It is essentially part of the Duchy of Ross. Maybe things need to change. You can get some acres of land from Rurik, and then breed cattle, sheep, and deer. Ostara will be completely resurrected in the new world. As long as the people can live a stable life, they can give up everything, although that is impossible.

    Carlotta felt uncomfortable seeing the child Velika, she just wanted to have a child of her own!

    The outdoor snowfall is still continuing. It is not like the harsh and violent ones in the Nordic hometown. Even people who keep snowing do not dare to go outdoors to start winter work.

    At the end of each lunch, Lurik was not busy continuing to instill knowledge in his wives and concubines. His energy is very vigorous, and the lunch break is not necessary, but it is very interesting to play with his daughter.

    Education should start with the baby. For this future hereditary high priest, Rurik is in charge of her at two and three years old, and he personally instills knowledge of cosmology into his daughter''s mind!

    The Big Bang? This is of course to be described, but based on this era, it belongs to "Odin''s supernatural power".

    Then there is the "atomic theory" that has been formed and used, and even the Milky Way, the solar system, and finally the earth. The latter knowledge will be instilled in her when she grows up. Now Rurik wants to imprint in her mind. A sacred place-Odin.

    This Odin is no longer Biodin. The Viking tribes have different understandings of the gods such as Odin, Thor, and Freya. The Rus tribe has its own set of explanations. Odin was appointed by Rurik as the head of the gods, and the deity will be further sacred. One day, the three deities of GOD, ODIN, and PERON will become one, that is, The "first driving force" that Newton believed in.

    From a long-term perspective, Rose can one day continue to beat the weak East Rome, but the other party''s culture is too splendid. The black travellers in Rome can and will further seduce the people of Rose to convert to the sacred. The reality is like this. East Rome has not done it yet, Frank has done it first, John Invall and Eskil are a living example!

    If you can''t beat them in terms of culture, join them first and then transform them. What Rurik knew was that all the great gods of the Indo-Europeans came from the same **** of war, and the main gods of all tribes were him. His servants were the fairies of the Slavic faith, the Valkyrie of the Rus, and John Invar. The vote angel who believes.

    Velika must grasp the power of interpretation of beliefs, and one of the most core ideas must be inherited forever by the descendants of Rose-the great **** sows the wisdom of the earth, and mortals should actively explore this wisdom for human use.

    That is the enlightenment of science.

    Velika is just a blank child. She currently doesn''t see premature wisdom, but naughty is really naughty.

    The other wives and concubines are completely different. It is meaningless to talk to them about the fairy system. The elites of their principality should contribute their strength to the expansion of the principality while they are alive.

    When the Principality had a seemingly remote goal that would be brilliant once it succeeded, it was attacking and plundering Constantinople, just as the Prince Igor and the Queen Mother Oleg had done in history. Rurik can¡¯t wait for his younger son and daughter-in-law¡¯s generation to perform such a feat, just as he has done it in the Karelians who have been hit hard this year and his son¡¯s generation has done it, and Rurik also wants to see it during his lifetime. Look at the magnificent Theodosius wall and the majestic Hagia Sophia.

    At present, it is still an extravagant hope, and the career has to come step by step.

    It is possible to have a peaceful trade contact with King Castle, then a stable trade line must be opened up. Although the "Road of Gems and Leather" has been born since the time of the Roman Republic, it was just a relay trade of free merchants. The second dealers of all ethnic groups turned Baltic amber into a king''s fort, a high-priced item on the Egyptian market, the same Eastern The lapis lazuli was also operated by various dealers and became a sky-high price in the Viking world.

    The Ross people must have a trade line they operate which is firmly controlled by the Ross army, and the trade volume is rising.

    After all, after the rise of the Novgorod region, the markets outside the region need to consume Ross products. The Swedes and Danes are unbearable, the population is small and the economic foundation is poor, and the Franks are not so. Although the millennium empire Rome has been mixed up to the present, she is a thin camel, and her body is still huge. Only by doing business with Eastern Rome can she make a long-lasting fortune.

    Then, the inherent economic contradiction between the Ilmenslavs of Novgorod and the Klivich people of Smolensk, it is time to usher in an end!

    The Karelians have to crusade at any time, but the facts have proved that they are so weak and decisive to escape, and they are not worthy of Ross to mobilize all their troops to crusade against them.

    The rosin city Smolensk, which stands on the upper reaches of the Dnieper River, is the focus of the future expansion of Ross''s southward. From at least two years to five years, Novgorod and the Nordic hometowns should train an army full of military virtues to directly conquer the city. Rurik really had an ominous premonition that Smolensk could not be defeated without fighting. There would be a fierce battle to conquer the city, but as long as victory, there would be no road to the Black Sea along the Dnieper. Obstacles.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 684 Spreading New Ambitions), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 686ï¼š Birch

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    The first snow finally stopped, and the whole world changed its appearance.

    Winter in Eastern Europe has officially arrived. Residents of Novgorod area who have been dormant for many days walked out of the mansion. They had no intention of admiring the silver light, they just wanted to come out early to remove the snow from the roof.

    The fragmented cities of the Principality of Ross were covered with thick snow after the wide-area snowfall process ended. The snow on the roofs was pushed down one after another, and the transportation out of the settlement is also called a busy matter.

    Buluurik ordered the residents of Novgorod to do things spontaneously for the first time. A large number of cone-shaped snowdrifts appeared within the fence, and some people were already building snowmen with great interest.

    The northern European home of the Belarus in winter here is a bit short, but the limited production capacity has forced the local Slavs to dare not run around in the snowy winter. When the snow is almost cleared, the residents will stay at home and do the actual hibernation.

    Do they want to dormant like this until the lakes and rivers thaw?

    The real Varangans will not waste winter opportunities.

    In Fort Shilla on the Neva River, the young and powerful men of the First Banner are under the leadership of Arik, plundering leather in the forest and snowy fields. The hunter was wearing sunglasses and a crossbow in his hand. Many people don''t even need to set up traps, but their alert eyes spot prey in the distance, and they can shoot with a crossbow. Their weapon manipulation skills became more and more refined, and the silent arrows killed the sufficiently vigilant red squirrel.

    They are even hunting polar bears that venture into the field of vision. The more ferocious steel-armed crossbow makes it easy to hunt bears.

    The "North Hunting" operation in the Principality of Ross has already begun. This time they did not have a superior organization, but because of the hunting logistics bases such as Fort Elon, Fort Fisk, Murmansk, and Fort Shilla, the hunting operations became even more frantic. .

    Especially in Murmansk, Spuyut took his guys and started sledding wildly on the glacier, hoping to spot this substantial seasonal settlement early to plunder resources.

    Every winter, any hunter who dares to brave the ice and snow and brings enough logistical materials can definitely get a large amount of leather wealth. Not only leather, if you get a lot of animal fat, you can also make a fortune.

    Because the territory of the Principality of Russ is very scattered, only in name, all settlements are very far away from each other, and there are vast seas and forests in between. With a very small population facing a huge land, any hunter can make a fortune as long as he is willing to hunt, and Rose is still opening up new areas to gain wealth under the leadership of her heroic duke.

    The "hibernation" of the Slavs is a kind of helplessness. How can they find a job in the snowy world other than hunting in the distance, they are also willing to work.

    Rurik feels that he has taught his wives and concubines enough geographical knowledge. They must have a greater understanding of the world in which they live, and they will more or less seek more knowledge after they have broadened their horizons.

    They must learn new skills! Because they are not patrons and do not eat fireworks, they are all doers.

    On a clear and cold morning, the girls who had already felt it gathered together.

    Rurik dressed up like a little polar bear, and so did their outfits.

    The closed wooden windows were raised by ribs, and Rurik allowed the cold wind to blow into the house, which aroused everyone''s spirits.

    "Can you guess what I meant for you to gather now?" Rurik asked deliberately.

    The girls stared at Svetlana, and she also spoke on behalf of everyone: "Continue to calculate the data on those wooden boards? Or, let''s go to the distant farm to survey and map the land in the snow."

    "So, do you dare?"

    Rurik talked with a smile, and his joking attitude was tantamount to denying Lanna''s guess.

    "Surveying and mapping must be done of course." He continued, "It is a kind of death to do this in the days when there is more snow. This is a work that requires a lot of manual labor. If you are exhausted and your body is going to be seriously ill, it is too dangerous. ."

    "Then it''s about the bark? What are you finally going to do? It''s called..." Lanna squeezed her chin. "Is it called a cork board?"

    She is indeed clever, although she has been busy calculating the data, she is really thoughtful and staring at the big pile of birch bark that her elder brother Medvedt and his brothers cut and peeled.

    Rurik only mentioned it a few times. He was planning to make paper, but because the matter of measuring the field was above all else, he never thought that Lanna had been staring at it.

    He hurriedly clapped his hands, "That''s it. Lanna, you are very smart. You actually connect the bark and the cork board. Shouldn''t they be unrelated to each other?"

    "How come there is no contact?" Svetlana smiled and said: "I found out that when you have a new decision, you will implement some new tasks in advance. I know that birch bark can be peeled off. Dip it in ink and write the text. It''s really soft, but it''s also very crisp."

    Listening, Rurik''s eyes widened in surprise: "Oh? You actually think of this."

    "Have I... guessed right?"

    "Yes! You guessed it right, but it''s not all right. Basically you guessed it right."

    Svetlana is the first wife in the end. She is indeed a smart woman, but this epiphany about the bark comes from her life in this land. She is a native of the White Tree Manor, and unlike the ten sisters who are maids, she can do nothing. Working life, I can run around in the woods when I was young, and I have a unique knowledge of birch bark.

    But her cognition ends here. Adults don¡¯t want bark if they want wood. Birch does not have the peculiar smell of fir or pine, and the sap is slightly sweet. Therefore, the fresh bark that was peeled off was also willing when Svetlana was young. Licking it, after all, it is difficult for people in this era to touch sweet things at low cost.

    The fresh bark can be spread out into a flat surface, and its inner wall is yellow-white, but after dehydration and drying, it begins to wither and become very fragile.

    She knew exactly what her man''s so-called "cork board" meant, and out of her understanding of Rurik, she estimated that it was the further processing of the bark. After all, the Principality of Ross has done too many things like this, and she is no less strange.

    Rurik began to point out the matter: "She was right. We are going to make a writing material that is as soft as cloth. It is taken from a tree, soft and cloth-like. I call it cork board. Its main material is bark. In my opinion, the best use of bark is birch bark. The time has finally come! The bark I ordered to be peeled off has been hoarded for a period of time, and they should all be dehydrated and dried. It''s time to further process them."

    The girls hold their heads up, especially the ten maids. They are experts in soap making, and they are the ones who can understand Rurik''s description best.

    Other girls like Nolen, Carlotta, etc., they just know a little bit.

    Then to the Queen Mary, who has a big belly, she is listening to the heavenly script throughout the entire scene.

    Break an object into small things, and then process it into a new whole, which becomes a brand new thing!

    "It''s like smashing the ore and throwing it into the furnace, and finally pouring the hot object into the mold, creating a shovel for digging. It is like crystal clear river sand or a whole piece of crystal crushed into powder and thrown into the furnace. Burn it into a viscous hot thing, blown into a transparent bottle. The crystal plate you use to eat. If you still don¡¯t understand enough, think about the bread and cakes you eat! The wheat grains are crushed by stone and twisted into powder. The water becomes a dough, and after baking it is your delicious meal. The wheat is still wheat, but it has completely changed its form..."

    Rurik made a few enumerations, and the savvy wife and concubine already understood.

    Although Svetlana has not been taught the composition of life by Rurik herself, she has no clear understanding of the fact that animals and plants are composed of tiny cells, but she already understands what Rurik wants to do.

    The bark will be crushed into powder, after which a reshaping of its shape will be completed. Although they don''t know the specific principles, they have done their best to replenish their brains and think of what the so-called cloth-like "cork board" should have.

    Rurik felt that they had reached a consensus with themselves on the theoretical aspect, and they would not be surprised after the paper was born.

    He started to publicly describe the production process of paper from beginning to end. Although he was also doing it manually for the first time, fortunately, there was no problem in theory. The "instructions" for papermaking are in Rurik''s mind. You can take your wives and concubines to do it yourself. Even if you may take some detours, the papermaking action with writing as the ultimate goal will definitely produce a good result.

    The action has begun!

    The door of the warehouse building was opened, and the aroma of birch trees came to your face!

    There is a strange sweet taste in the air, and there is also a slight sour taste.

    That was the bark of five hundred birch trees. The house was piled up very full, and it was not necessary to consider the issue of keeping warm. The temperature in this house has been below freezing point, and it happened to be freeze-dried to a certain extent. Effect, the bark is dehydrated and dried.

    They were indeed dry, and Rurik squatted down, checking the bark with the light thrown in by the open wooden door. They are already dry, not to mention that they really have some paper texture when touched.

    "Yes, come on girls, take a part of the bark to the outdoors, let''s cook them for three days and three nights, and boil the bark white just like boiled flax!"

    After an order was given, his wife and concubine began to do business.

    On the other hand, Medvedt was ordered to rush a group of young and powerful people to do things for R¨¹lic.

    Lord Rurik is really fair and just! The adults promised to pay every worker in silver coins, and they did manage one meal a day during the working period. This kind of good deeds is earned.

    The pottery urn that was originally boiled flax was standing outdoors, and the clean snow available to the pitcher was thrown in. Flames began to appear under the urn, and the entire urn began to be heated.

    As many as four large pottery urns were boiling water, and the half-person-high urn finally began to boil after a long period of time.

    At the same time, Rurik had personally led his wife and concubine to tow the sled, and piled a batch of dry bark on the snow beside the urn.

    "My lord. Look, all the urns are boiling. You...you want to boil the bark now." Medved was puzzled, he reported truthfully, and wanted to see what an adult could do.

    "Okay, let the brothers throw the bark in. Be careful not to let the flames hurt the flesh."

    "Good Le!"

    The snow beside the urn had already been melted by the scorching heat of the flame, exposing the blackened ground below. The bark was thrown like a pottery urn by the strong man and began to boil it for three days and nights.

    "Is it really going to be cooked for three days?" Medved asked very puzzledly about Rurik who was on the sidelines.

    "of course."

    "Is it really necessary? Even if it is boiled meat, any meat will become dregs after three days of cooking. These urns are boiled flax stalks and stripped twine, and we boil it for half a day at most..."

    "Are you worried that we will boil the bark into powder?" Rurik asked deliberately.

    Medvedt''s face was skeptical, but he didn''t dare to bluntly question, so he had to side the drum and knocked: "My lord, I''m just worried that we''ve done bad things for you."

    "It doesn''t matter. My purpose is to hope that the bark will be boiled into dregs. If you can accomplish this, I will pay more. Don''t worry, cook it desperately for me. In my opinion, the bark cannot be boiled into powder ."

    "what?"

    "Listen carefully to my orders!" Rurik increased his voice: "For three days during the day, I want these four pottery urns to be heated by the fire. Every other day, you use a scoop to clean the muddy water inside. Put in the new snow block. When the fourth day, I will stand here and order you to put out the fire."

    "Yes, I will strictly implement my decision."

    Rurik is deeply aware of a step in papermaking, which is to cook out your non-fiber raw materials through a long time of cooking.

    After all, the technology of papermaking originates from the by-product of the silk reeling process in the silk textile industry, so the word "paper" is directly related to "silk". Of course, plant fibers can do the same thing. The hemp rods of flax and ramie have a variety of impurities. All people need is its fibers and regular weaving.

    As far as the structure of matter is concerned, the difference between cloth and paper is probably the only difference in the arrangement of cellulose. Cloth is extremely regular, and paper is completely reversed.

    When boiled flax stalks, the pigments, gums, fats and other impurities can be boiled out and dissolved into turbid water. After doing their best, the processed flax can be stripped into silk threads for textile processing, which can be woven into plain white linen.

    The white linen is indeed made by every farm in Novgorod, but everyone has a heart for beauty. When a farm took the lead in adopting dyed twine blending technology, people turned to weaving striped cloth.

    There are still some white cloths, and Rurik quickly customized some in Novgorod.

    The local Slav women are ingenious, almost every family has a weaving machine, that is, the too old tool is manipulated by sitting people, and the speed of weaving is too low.

    The locals cannot afford to weave. Firstly, the output of flax is limited. Secondly, the peasant women don''t bother to make new ones after they have made enough cloth for themselves. The whole family''s greatest energy is to invest in spring ploughing and autumn harvesting.

    Just like buying idle female labor in the hometown of Roseburg, in exchange for the cloth they weave, paying for real money, Rurik did the same in Novgorod.

    He ordered a special kind of cloth, or gauze at all.

    Every employed woman weaves a piece of gauze with a length and a width of a stika. The thread should be separated from the thread by the width of a silk thread. They are all experts in weaving fabrics, and they are much better than the Russian women in terms of weaving and dyeing techniques.

    When the pottery urn over there cooks the bark crazy The gauze that Rurik asks for is quickly completed with the great enthusiasm of the women. After all, it is gauze, so it doesn''t take a lot of time to weave it tightly.

    The water in the pottery urn is still boiling, and there is a local carpenter on Rurik to make enough wooden frames.

    The wooden frame is spliced ??in a tenon-and-mortise structure, and the size of the inner frame is also very particular, that is, 0.4 stika in length and 0.3 stika in width. The overall size is to make A3 paper size paper.

    The fresh gauze is cut, and the gauze is tied tightly by a small wooden frame in the outer corner.

    The screen was completed, as many as fifty sets of screens were completed, for which Rurik paid up to half a pound of silver coins. This kind of effort Rurik felt worth it. The Otto couple felt that their son was a kind of squandering. What the old Rigus and his manor people saw was the generosity of Prince Rose.

    In fact, there is no good way for Rurik. After the bark is processed, pure fibers will remain. The fibers are smashed and ground into powder, and finally adhered to the sieve and pasted on a dense layer. This layer of fiber is pressed by the wooden board to squeeze out most of the water, and the entire screen is placed in a dark room with a temperature higher than the freezing point to dry. Lurik has followed his own thinking and started the follow-up work...

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 685 Birch Bark), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 687ï¼š Papyros success

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    The continuous cooking of bark makes the workers feel boring. They are all discussing what the prince wants to do, and they are actually on the bark bar which is of no use.

    The workers have dumped a lot of hot turbid water, and now the four pottery urns are boiling with clear water.

    Medvedt also used a long wooden pole to provoke the tycoon and turn the bark up to find out.

    They have been boiled to relax, like birch leaves that have been soaked in water for a long time. Do not! The bark has indeed been soaked for too long. They become very fragile and can be easily crushed into powder by hand.

    Wait a minute, is this what the prince wants?

    Many preparations for papermaking have been completed in the past few days. Medvedt is neither deaf nor blind. He saw that a group of carpenters suddenly found work for the winter and actually stopped Wang Bus from waiting for the task. What he cares about is not how much the group of people can get, but what they are doing.

    Women weaving and carpenters jointly made a batch of screens. According to Medvedt''s cognition, his first thought was his experience at the Shilla Fort Mill.

    Arik¡¯s second daughter-in-law spent money to build a mill, and the wheat grains were crushed into powder, and then these sieves were further sieved into subdivisions, so as to make delicacies that only the big men have the right to enjoy.

    This tool is not a rarity at all in Novgorod. It is used to sift fine clay powder, and the sifted powder can be used to make the best pottery.

    "Either it is drying flour, or he wants to make pottery. His wives and concubines are all trained to be skilled craftsmen, and the women from White Tree Manor have very dexterous hands..."

    After much deliberation, he never thought that it had something to do with papermaking or the production of so-called "cork boards".

    The agreed three-day period has come. This is the morning of the fourth day. Rurik, who is wearing big wooden sunglasses, dressed up like a little polar bear. He brought a group of similarly dressed wives and concubines to inspect the goods.

    Prince Rurik, he actually had a pair of **** eyes, half of his face was actually eyes? !

    The workers were taken aback. They cast curious glances, watching the group of people take off the eye protection tools to reveal their true colors.

    Sunglasses are used for the snowy winter life. This kind of equipment has been turned into an item of foreign wealth for the Principality of Ross, just don¡¯t expect it to make a lot of money. However, men with a little money will buy it, so that in the winter, hunting, fishing, logging and other operations will not be blinded by the glare of the snow reflected.

    "Everything is done?" Lurik asked happily.

    Medved made the curious subordinates retreat, and then punched his chest to salute: "I promise with honor that I have successfully completed the task you assigned."

    "I want to see the results before judging your actions. Stop boiling and pour out all the water, no matter what the bark looks like, pour out all of it."

    "Yes."

    Now the four pottery urns are too hot. Wipe off the carbon black on the outside with burlap, and paste the dough cakes on them. The cakes will be cooked in a short while.

    The flame went out and the boiling water was poured out by the water. When the pottery urns had cooled down enough, they were pushed down on the "buffer pad" of the snowdrift made by the assault. The next work is exactly like digging out the ashes, except that it is full of yellow and white, which seems to be mixed with some brown substances.

    Medvedt explained cautiously: "My lord, you should be able to guess that if one is boiled, the meat will be boiled and the bones will be boiled into pieces. The bark was originally very fragile, but now it seems to be dregs. .Unless all you need is scum."

    The joy of not seeing these so-called bark liulik for a few days is hard to conceal. He saw these steaming things with his own eyes, piled together without the appearance of the bark.

    Most of them still maintain the basic shape of flakes, but the boundary of the shape is very blurred.

    Liu Lix simply pulled out the dagger and just thrust it in, a special feeling spread from the fingers to the head.

    "Ah this! It''s like the toilet is blocked by a lot of toilet paper mixed with bamboo and wood. It''s just a big pile of things of this color!"

    Speaking of pure white toilet paper, there is not much in Rurik''s memory. The yellow-brown toilet paper seems to contain the power of nature and quietly becomes the mainstream. From a utilitarian point of view, the various plant pulps are often yellowish-brown, which can be processed and used, but to decolor it to white, only for disposable toilet paper, this biochemical decolorization step can be omitted.

    Normal writing paper is naturally pure white. To make pure white paper, I am afraid that it lacks the ability. Traditional decolorization and degreasing methods such as boiling water boiling can only be done as well as possible.

    Rurik could conclude that the bark just seemed to maintain its shape, and the fibers inside were almost in a state of unbroken condition.

    Perhaps the effect of boiling for a few more days will be more ideal. Look at the overthrown Tao Urn, he is no longer equal. Seems unbroken? Then help it turn into a powder.

    "Very good, you guys are doing very well."

    Rurik accepted the sword and praised Medvete¡¯s work, and said: ¡°I will pay you today as agreed.¡± He increased his voice in order to make the workers and the number of workers present have reached the number. Hundreds of people who watched the crowd heard it.

    "I still want to continue hiring you. I need strong Slavic warriors. As far as I am concerned, you can all. Come on, accept my new arrangement."

    When the bark began to move, Rurik further learned that they had become paper in a certain sense.

    The public stone mortar dedicated to pounding oats in the White Tree Manor was requisitioned by Rurik. The moist and soft bark that had been boiled for three days and three nights was thrown into it. Powder, these bark will also become powder.

    White Tree Manor has never been exposed to rotating stone mills and rolling stone mills in previous life. Since stone materials have to be transported from afar, the mechanical structure of the equipment for processing grain is already very complicated, and advanced knowledge has not been obtained. It is difficult for them to do it independently.

    The slightly shaped bark was finally crushed into powder, and in the process they were further dehydrated, and finally became something that Rurik held in his hand that could adhere to each other. They are not sticky at all and can absorb water efficiently by themselves.

    If there is anything to describe them, it is probably that the toilet paper after absorbing water is dehydrated and shredded.

    These rough and adhering objects, thrown into the water are the pulp of the pulp.

    The next job The Slavic brawny can get revenge and exit happily. Next is the time for the Duke and his wives.

    The melted snow water was slightly filtered, and then poured into five large wooden troughs originally dyed with twine.

    Of course, White Tree Manor has such large-scale water-storing wooden equipment to meet his own needs, so Lurik doesn''t have to think about making tanks for holding pulp himself, and a batch of wooden tanks with excellent use effects can be provided locally.

    Standing in a large wooden house, Rurik¡¯s wife and concubines, the idlers were evasive, in front of the curious wives and concubines, Rurik pointed to the wooden trough that had turned into five murky waters: "The tree The skin is reduced to tiny things, and they will be attached to the screen we made. When the paste is layered, we take the screen out, push the water out with a wooden board, and put the screen in the corner. We have I have struggled for many days and paid a sum of money. It is up to you to succeed or not!"

    The girls held their breath, as if they were indeed the ones who decided success or failure.

    Rurik clapped his hands last: "Let''s start!"

    Papermaking has entered the latter stage, and it is also the most critical step. Fortunately, everything is under Rurik''s control.

    Of course, there is a certain element of luck in this. If he only gets pure fiber, the paper he makes can be a good toilet paper, which is not suitable for writing. Birch bark also contains a lot of lignin, but it is cooked for three days and three nights and then pounded into powder. The long structure of lignin has not been completely destroyed.

    The suspended fibers begin to adhere to the screen, and the board immediately presses off the surface moisture, and the entire screen begins to dry in the shade.

    After all, this room has been decorated, and as many as fifteen oil lamps have been placed on the walls. The mixture of seals and whales burns slowly. Although the flame is weak, the temperature of the entire house is maintained at about 3¡ãC.

    Rurik and his concubines are working in cold water, which is not appropriate but also helpless.

    The pulp is still not used up after a lot of work, but all the screens have begun to dry in the shade, and the whole house is lined up with the upright screens. At first glance, it looks like a machine''s heat sink is pestle.

    They began to rest, drinking some hot honey and chrysanthemum water to warm themselves up and waiting for a perfect result.

    They did not wait too long.

    When the paper begins to dry in the shade, they are already paper, the moisture dissipates freely, and the paper is still stuck on the screen.

    They did this in the morning and came to inspect the goods just after the sun went down.

    The long burning oil lamp group made the whole room not cold, the gauze nets still stood neatly, and the remaining pulp in the five wooden troughs was still in suspension.

    Rurik took off the paper with his own hands. This is due to the lignin inside. The rougher paper gives Rurik feels like kraft paper. Not to mention, its color is also similar to that of a local cow (a kind of brown European cow). (Cattle) The coat color of a calf.

    The paper is easy to peel off, its texture is harder, but fortunately it does not break after bending.

    It is said that a piece of paper cannot be folded eight times. He couldn''t challenge the limit this time. Folding four times verified that it showed no signs of breaking. Isn''t it done?

    The unidentified wives and concubines watched their men play with the so-called cork boards, they whispered and whispered.

    When they saw Rurik''s arrogant smile, they were convinced that they had succeeded.

    Svetlana asked sweetly: "Are we successful now?"

    "Successful! Completely successful. Come on all of you!" Rurik roared in excitement. He raised his right fist as if to greet thousands of troops to charge. "Take all... the cork board. Oh no, maybe you have to give it a simpler name now, and if you decide, call it paper."

    In Europe or the world of Old Rome and Old Greece, the word used to describe paper is probably pronounced "paper". It is papyrus, and its structure is very similar to Oriental paper.

    This vocabulary was originally the Phoenician language vocabulary "papyros". The Phoenician city Byblos monopolized the Mediterranean papyrus trade, and papyrus also became the name of the city. The city-state imported papyros from Egypt and exported it to the entire ring of Greece. The Aegean World and the Levant, thus amassed huge fortunes and prospered.

    The word "paper" has a deep doorway. At least its syllables are short enough to make it easy to pronounce. Unlike the previous "cork board", it is actually a piece of three words.

    Rurik succeeded in creating a paper made of birch bark, and instinctively told it that it could be used for writing immediately.

    All the papers were peeled off, the size of fifty papers was exactly the same because of the standard screen, which is the inevitable roughness of the edge part.

    The paper can be cut twice and divided into two by a knife, making it a good paper that can be written on both sides.

    All the papers are put together in Rurik''s hands. The heavy weight is so gratifying, as if holding equal weight gold.

    Since there is still pulp for fertility, before things can get more gratifying, we should take advantage of it!

    The era has entered here. At the end of AD 834, a brand-new papermaking technique from the far east, different from papyrus technology, was born in the forest of Northeast Europe!

    Since Eastern Rome lost control of Egypt, the supply of papyrus has collapsed, causing some empires to pick up expensive parchment as writing materials.

    Rurik knows the importance of paper to a civilization. It is the carrier of information, and can spread anyone''s thoughts from it to distant places, even to people after a thousand years.

    Of course, Rurik¡¯s need for paper is an extremely urgent need. The Rus Principality has to calculate massive amounts of data for the first time after its birth, survey and map the total amount of farmland in the entire region of Lake Ilmen, and the preliminary population of Novgorod and surrounding farms The census is indeed a huge national project.

    He asked his wives and concubines to use all the remaining pulp overnight, and he himself held a quill pen, dipped in the traditional ink from his hometown in Roseburg, and scribbled on the paper.

    He is not graffiti, after all, paper is very precious. He draws some solid geometric patterns, what is called a tetrahedron, what is called a cube, and more complicated drawings.

    Facts have proved that only for writing, these rough papers really have a texture of kraft paper, or even rougher. Fortunately, the so-called pen is actually the flying feathers of wild ducks or domestic chickens. It was originally widely used to make arrow feathers, and now it is suitable for writing pens. There is no need to worry about wearing out the nib at all. This quill pen is essentially a consumable. In order to calculate a large amount of data, Rurik has already prepared a batch of feathers for spare. The chicken underneath can be stewed in soup.

    Ink made by traditional craftsmanship contains a certain amount of grease, and writing on this type of paper does not become a large piece of ink.

    Excitement influences Rurik¡¯s body When the girls dragged their tired bodies to tell him that things were done, he made everyone sleep, only he had to continue to face one another in the room. A long bright oil lamp is alone.

    Because Rurik was already drawing a map, he was re-engraving the map of Europe that had been painted on the patchwork wood on paper.

    Four pieces of paper are put together into one, and Rurik is drawing the outline of Europe based on his own memory. It can be said that he understands the structure of this vast world better than any scholar in this time and space. An outline is not enough, he wants to add further details. The approximate directions of mountains and rivers are marked, and cities and small settlements in the Duchy of Ross need to be marked accurately!

    This also includes other foreign cities unknown to the public.

    This map of Europe can be continuously refined and revised. The map is drawn on paper without any mounting. In fact, the map itself is more informative than gold. The so-called dream of when a monarch is born to lay down a big territory and build a prosperous new world, this map is the best guide.

    It is Rose''s treasure, and it can only be Rose''s treasure!

    Moreover, it has a small body and is very easy to place. As long as you keep it dry, it can be stored for a thousand years.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 686 Papyros''s success), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 688ï¼š When the perch flies out of the ice hole

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    The Slavic people around Lake Ilmen fell into poverty and boredom when they ended their busy farming period each year.

    The climate in this area is naturally far less than the Ukrainian steppes in the far south, and at least slightly better than the fragile agriculture in the Nordic region. However, primitive agriculture has forced the existence of a small-scale peasant economy, and all farmers can only build collective farms, relying on mutual help to take care of large-scale farmland.

    Now that you have paper made of birch bark, transcribing the information written on the board on the paper is the important follow-up work for Rurik and his wives.

    The copying work was carried out in an orderly manner, and the special issues regarding land ownership were exposed.

    Because there is no smallholder in the full sense here, even the White Tree Manor still has the ownership of some areas belonging to "all of us". That''s everyone''s land, it''s the public field. Everyone should go farming together, so that regardless of the bumper harvest, the families participating in the farming will get an even output.

    As for the ownership of the freely developed land, the farmer family must be responsible for its own profits and losses, and sell it if it can''t continue to operate it.

    Therefore, out of the consideration of maximizing benefits, the farmers of White Tree Manor are both public and private. The primitive communal agriculture is spontaneously disintegrating, and the small-scale peasant economy is developing.

    But are the vast forested areas of northern Eastern Europe suitable for small-scale farmers?

    In other words, any agricultural economic activity is formed by the actual geographical factors, and people are selfish. Isn''t the farmers holding groups for warmth because they go out alone and have limited benefits and huge risks?

    In this land of Eastern Europe that Rurik knew, the agricultural reform carried out by Tsar Alexander II was to dismantle the old farm system and turn it into overwhelming small farmers, so that the Tsar could directly collect taxes on the farmers. In theory, this is a kind of progress, and the result has spawned a large group of new landlords and millions of bankrupts. Thousands of bankrupts have lost everything, forming another torrent...

    "The farm system cannot be changed. To let them go it alone is to let them die. They must be reunited and warm, but the big deal is that I will organize a production team for them, give them farm tools, and let them choose the leader by themselves. I use the area of ??their farmland every year, Taxes are collected in proportion to the average yield per mu."

    Rurik breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn''t make statistics in person. He took it for granted that they were the most small farmers. In fact, the White Tree Manor was still a primitive commune, and the situation in other farms was similar.

    Those canonized a large group of Boyar aristocrats may not be far ahead of the rest of the farm when it comes to wealth.

    The farms are more of a system of mutual assistance, but some nobles have been born, they are stronger than ordinary farmers, and they can only get stronger in the future.

    "Is this a good thing? It would be a good thing if they can let the farm where they are located pay me rent and tax."

    If each farm is divided into public land and private land, a distinction must be made statistically. Now that paper already exists, there is no need to worry about storage when recording these contents. The cut paper has changed from about the size of A3 paper to A4 paper. It has been reduced by half, and it is more dexterous to hold it in your hand.

    The area of ??the paper only becomes smaller. Because Rurik asked his wives and concubines to write down the information small enough, only one side of a piece of paper is enough to record an astonishing amount of information than before.

    The textual information is recorded in classical Latin, and a large number of numbers are Arabic letters.

    Why must we use Latin? Rurik can look at these things from a long history, just as the official script of the East can keep the writing and meaning unchanged for two thousand years, and the classical Latin in the West can also preserve the meaning for two thousand years. Classical Latin is not dead. It is a writing system used within the clergy group. The scriptures transcribed by it have been confirmed by the Emperor Constantine. In order to determine the purity of faith, the priests of the past ensured the spelling and meaning of this language. Does not drift.

    The wives and concubines have gone through the whole winter of last year. They have learned the use of common classical Latin vocabulary from John Invall. They can use seven or eight hundred words. Various patterns can be applied well. They have already dealt with daily use. enough.

    What''s more, the teenager John Invar has been taken to Novgorod, who happens to be a linguistic consultant, and Rurik is also willing to save the official documents of the Rus Principality in classical Latin in the future.

    He firmly believes that as long as he does this, the paper documents will be kept, even if the documents are really decayed and damaged, they will continue to be copied in Latin, so that they can be preserved for thousands of years and let distant descendants know their ancestors.

    Because these documents, even the initial "field survey report", are extremely critical historical data. They are the documents that constitute the soul of the Russian nation.

    The Western Empire has been dead for four hundred years, and the Eastern Empire is still insisting on it.

    Just like there is no Rome after 1453, just like Rome is everywhere after 1453.

    If the classical Latin of Rome was fully resurrected in the elite aristocratic circle of the Duchy of Ross, Rome was not resurrected in Northern Europe, but it would be equivalent to a certain resurrection.

    Why didn''t the Romans do this kind of spiritual behavior?

    In the long run, as long as Latin is popularized, descendants of the principality will have cheap information exchange tools.

    Whether it¡¯s the Vikings from the various tribes (including the Roths) who came to Northern Europe, the Pan-Slavs everywhere, and the Pan-Finns with a limited population, everyone speaks as many as three languages, including their own dialects. How messy? A country should have a language that everyone can accurately recognize each other, even if the majority of the people still speak their own language, at least everyone in the upper circle can speak Latin. If everyone learns it, the governance product of the principality will also plummet.

    Even from the root cause, the possibility of the separation of the three ethnic groups was cut off.

    With his oriental thinking, Rurik just doesn''t like the pattern of small countries and few people.

    He wanted to do this a long time ago, but last year he implemented it among his wives and concubines, and the results have been perfectly reflected this year. They are writing the official documents of the Principality of Ross in Latin, which is tantamount to further deepening their memory.

    The descendants of their children must inherit all of this, and pass it on to future generations.

    Even Noren from Narvik Port took up a quill pen to write Latin. She lacked knowledge of Rome and was too lazy to understand, but lying on the desk, relying on the light of the oil lamp to write the crooked letters on the paper, this This feeling is really amazing. This is the job of the bookkeeper. It will be a thousand years later to record the information, so that future generations will remember that there was a beautiful girl named Nolan in the distant past. It is really exciting to think about it.

    The work of copying did not take too long. After all, the information they obtained from surveying and mapping was not as huge as imagined, at least for now.

    The copy of the information is finished before the paper is used up, and the wooden boards can probably be burned as firewood.

    "Burn it? Is it necessary? We have put in a lot of effort." Svetlana was persuaded on behalf of everyone with puzzled emotions.

    "In addition to occupying the entire room, is there anything necessary for them to exist?" Rurik asked rhetorically.

    "But, we transport them so carefully..."

    "Yes. But we have better paper. These boards can be destroyed. The boards that record ancient stories stored in our home in Ross need you to copy them on lightweight paper. We will have to wait for the snow to melt. For further surveying and mapping, we need a huge amount of paper, and the new papermaking work is about to begin!"

    With paper, there are unlimited possibilities!

    This is not only as simple as recording and disseminating knowledge, but also because it requires manpower and material resources to produce it, and it provides job opportunities for the local Slavs who are bored after the busy farming period.

    The new round of snowfall occurred in the first ten days of December in the Julian calendar. This time it did not last long, but the scale of the snowfall was a bit more serious.

    Lake Ilmen is not small. When the forest was covered with white snow, the snow on the frozen lake was blown clean by the harsh north wind.

    In the past, local residents lacked the ability and willingness to dig ice and fish.

    The Ross people are different. They spent the winter here for the first time, carrying a big axe and digging a big hole in the ice half a meter later.

    Rurik allowed the mercenaries he had brought to do this kind of thing, and Old Otto ordered some of his old buddies to do the same.

    The Ross people¡¯s winter fishing work in the depths of the Gulf of Bothnia was reproduced in the glacial lakes of Eastern Europe. A number of large holes were dug out, which slightly disturbed the lake surface, which gave the perch under the lake a strong stimulation. In winter, the fish under the ice layer are generally a little hypoxic. They can perceive the breath of fresh oxygen, although when the ice layer breaks, fish schools will swarm.

    No, the crazy bass even jumped directly out of the hole, and the ice-cutting Rossman laughed out of the hole and waited for the fish.

    This situation is also silly for the local onlookers Slavs, or the Ross people have supernatural power to make the fish jump out by themselves, or it has nothing to do with supernatural power but directly related to strength.

    If there is the first person who eats crabs, he can be sure that the harvest of ice-cutting and fishing for fish is amazing. Even if ice-cutting is a very heavy physical task, the local Slavs are willing to do it.

    They are not like the strength of the bear-like burly Rus, they cherish limited ironware, and they are afraid of the cold and dare not leave the farm too far, and even the poor fish-fishing technique in the warm period leads to the misconception that there are not many fish in this lake. know. Many factors led them to see the miracle of winter catching performed by the Ross people.

    Actually? After the rebellious Pine Needle Manor was brutally attacked, the regular troops from the Ross Principality¡¯s hometown swept the lake area with advanced trawlers, which proved that the lake was presumptuously surrounded by farms, and the Great Lake was almost undeveloped.

    After the heavy snowfall in December, the walled city of Novgorod began to smell of grilled fish.

    The Ross people also didn''t invent the "Chagan Lake" winter fishing technique. Although Rurik knew this method, he only knew a little about it. Research and implementation of it may not be necessary, because traditional fishing methods have already achieved remarkable results.

    A special city wall appeared in Novgorod, and the bricks that made it were frozen fish. Grilled fish is the most traditional way of eating. People from various Viking tribes have to go out and catch fish in ponds, pinch the head and tail to cut the internal organs, and put them on the branches and sprinkle salt and roast the fish to make an authentic meal. Viking picnic.

    The same is true for the Rus, but the local Slavs¡¯ practice is to stew fish.

    Due to the environment, the locals guard an almost infinite forest, and they have more time to pick mushrooms throughout the year, especially in the forest after the rain in September. Men and women of all farms are willing to pick mushrooms.

    The most common oyster mushrooms are the rare and delicious chanterelle mushrooms, truffles, lacto mushrooms, and so on. Most girls picking mushrooms have picked edible fungi. As for the existence of poisonous mushrooms, it is a small probability event to eat poisonous mushrooms.

    Unlike the Viking tribes, they deliberately eat poisonous mushrooms in order to have hallucinations in order to communicate with the ancestors living in Asgard.

    They use sun-dried and dried mushrooms to stew with fish. The most commonly caught sea bass from Lake Ilmen is delicious and tender, and the guanylic acid and glutamic acid contained in sun-dried mushrooms make it more delicious. The upper level makes up for the local people''s long-term regret that it is difficult to obtain salt due to geographical limitations.

    The Ross people are here, and the Ross people want to settle, and the problem of salt supply will be greatly improved! Stewed sea bass with mushrooms, put more salt in response to the severe cold, together with onions brought from my hometown and locally picked and dried thyme, such a pot of soup can be described as a delicacy of this era.

    Only the nobles were able to enjoy this kind of delicious meal. The people living in the White Tree Manor in Novgorod did not lose money. Rurik sold a batch of salt, and now he simply remunerated it with salt and recruited a group of slack farmers. Continue to make paper by yourself.

    These farmers are not others, they are the soldiers of the Slavic flag team, and Rurik''s move is to give his soldiers a chance to benefit.

    All the hemp boiled tycoons were used, and the pottery craftsmen of the farm also smelled the breath of profit, and new tycoons began to make.

    All these measures require logging and charcoal production, which further stimulated the enthusiasm of the people who were forced to idle.

    Logging will wear out the axe, and the locals who had been taught skills by Kawei began to awkwardly work as a blacksmith. The so-called blacksmith is still unable to make tools from the ore, at least there is no problem in repairing the worn axe.

    As for the locals who saw the Russ manipulating the double saw to cut the big tree simply and rudely, that was another kind of shock.

    It is almost the Hanukkah for the Rus, and it is also a major festival for the Slavic people around Lake Ilmen.

    The Eastern Slavs consist of multiple tribal alliances, and this group in Lake Ilmen is the northeastern ethnic group. In this colder place, they worship Peron, the **** of fire, and for example, the Radmic tribe living near Pripet Swamp, they have to pay tribute to the swamp **** Cherno to avoid disaster.

    Of course, the local **** Peron must be revered, but the males of the entire White Tree Manor have fought many bad battles for the Duchy of Rus, and they have paid their blood and made great achievements. The dead were finally cremated with the rituals of the Russ. Asgard and even Valhalla Temple. They are already fighters of Odin in the real sense, and they have the right and must participate in the sacrifice to Odin!

    Indo-European tribes living in different regions will have grand days on the winter solstice day. The reason for the coincidence is not only that they have a common ancestor, but also that this day is too characteristic.

    On this day, the daylight is extremely short, and people at high latitudes can most notice it. People can even feel that the daylight hours will get longer and longer after this day. Such a unique day must be arranged by the gods. It would not be justified if there were no sacrifices.

    What''s more, this year was indeed extraordinary. The presence of Rurik made the local priests who were good at painting their faces secretly retreat.

    Which foolish fool would dare to compete with Lord Duke for theocracy? The priests also noticed the change in the people¡¯s mentality. The men claimed to be New Ross people, and their dependents claimed to be so. The originally boring winter was suddenly bustling, and the people did not fear the cold to work in order to get what they saw from the Duke. See tangible benefits, such as exciting salt and silver coins.

    Rose¡¯s army easily destroyed Pine Needle Manor. Isn¡¯t the issue of rituals in White Tree Manor this year''s Lord Rurik''s final say?

    It just so happened that the winter solstice on the 28th of the Julian calendar was approaching. The rituals of the Slavs, Rurik, knew a lot from his beloved wife Svetlana. If he were to be a high priest himself, Can finish the job, after all, being a priest has done so many times in the stone ship altar of Roseburg.

    and many more! The stone ship altar?

    Novgorod lacks a stone ship altar here!

    Is this okay? Build one quickly. Since the local granite is scarce, UU Reading used wooden stakes to piece together one.

    Also consider the feelings of the local Slavs, a wooden tower should be erected and then lighted!

    In this way, a cow was sacrificed at the "Wooden Boat Altar" to sacrifice Odin, and the fire tower was lit to sacrifice Peron of the Slavs.

    As for the priest, his wives and concubines have served as priests, and the priests here this year are only missing Lu Mia.

    "It''s no problem. Sooner or later, Fort Rose will become a pure iron smelting and shipbuilding city. New Roseburg is the capital of a country. A permanent and larger temple will be built in Fort Rose and the golden statue of the temple of Roseburg will be built. Move over and let Lumia sit down, and this will be done next year."

    Rurik has already decided on his ideas, and Rigus can only welcome this, and he and his son Medved are indeed fully supporting it.

    Moreover, the princess of the Principality, the future high priest Veria, she is the gift of winter, and the grand festival of Hanukkah on the winter solstice is also her birthday. Is this sacrifice worth her?

    Rurik intends to make his daughter show off at the ceremony.

    And another good news came along with a woman¡¯s pain and wailing...

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 687 When the perch flies out of the ice cave), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 689ï¼š Regrav

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    The weather is extremely cold, this body is in the far east, and the Queen Mary has her fantasy drifting, and her belly is too big to be bigger.

    She was forced to become faltering. In recent days, even walking has become an extravagant hope. The severe contractions are like a tsunami hitting the reef, and her spirit is almost collapsed.

    Those maids who Rurik ordered to arrive in Novgorod took on the important task of taking care of the Mercia prince.

    When things have developed to this point, everything is very obvious. The child in her womb is only one step away from being born.

    Rurik was busy with his major business and alienated the wife and concubine objectively. Considering his identity, I really shouldn''t pay too much attention to her. She is a prisoner of war, and her treatment today is purely a reward from Prince Ross. She is also a flag, including the child in her womb.

    That was indeed his own flesh and blood, and Old Otto also looked forward to his grandchildren, hoping to be a baby boy.

    Since last night, the pain in her stomach has made Mary feel that things are very different. The maids hurriedly claimed that Princess Mercia was about to give birth to a prince!

    Early in the morning, Rurik got the news, and he ran into Mary''s bedroom in a panic with mixed emotions.

    She was lying on a wooden bed, covered with a thick blanket.

    Her face is full of sweat, and there is always a serious sense of weakness in her whole face.

    "My lord..." There was a servant who took care of her, seeing the prince driving, and immediately stood up and retreated.

    "It''s okay."

    Rurik raised his hand to beckon them to continue, and walked up by himself.

    The frail girl always gives people strong sympathy. Although she is a female prisoner, she is also suspicious of descent. She is indeed the prince of Mercia who once enjoyed the British hegemony. A generation of powerful countries has become weak, and the princess has moved to Novgorod, two thousand kilometers east. She will give birth to the heir to the throne of Mercia.

    Mary has been clenching her teeth. According to Europeans of this age, it is normal for a woman of this age to have children.

    But in Rurik''s opinion, she is still too young, and the possibility of a dystocia for such a woman to be a mother is too great.

    He pulled Mary''s hand from the blanket and pressed it against her face: "Are you okay? You are very weak..."

    Mary slowly opened her eyes and forced a smile, her eyes beating as if she wanted to say something.

    Rurik hurriedly moved his ears.

    She whimpered with tears and said softly: "I...have been in pain for a day. I have tried hard, I...I am weak and weak. I am an unclean woman. This must be God''s punishment for me."

    "You..." Rurik stood up abruptly, and his expression of pity just now was serious. "Absurd, I am the son of Odin. You will give birth to a child safely."

    "But I...I''m not Odin''s family member. The Lord is punishing me and making me suffer this kind of suffering. Everything is fate, I should have died two years ago! I... I am a joke when I live."

    She began to speak with difficulty, and after a long speech in front of her, she became annoyed.

    Rurik patted her face quickly, trying to wake up the confused woman.

    Mary opened her eyes again, and the situation remained the same.

    Rurik began to glared at the maids, frightened them to kneel down one after another.

    "You all stand up! Get me some honey water. If she loses her energy, she won''t be able to give birth at all!"

    They got the order and hurried to prepare honey, Rurik felt more and more serious about the situation, but Mary suddenly stretched out her hand and grabbed Rurik''s arm. She clearly has something to say.

    "Rurik, I...this is my destiny. If I really die, burn me...according to your etiquette. After all, I am your woman, maybe Odin will accept my soul. But I Both men and women are the heirs of the royal family of Mercia. As you said, you will support this child to become the new king of Mercia."

    "Yes, that''s my decision. It doesn''t matter whether you are really Wigraf''s daughter or not. Ernred of Northumbria, that guy knows you are with me. There are some Frank''s The nobles also know that Mercia¡¯s princess is in my hands."

    "Ah, that''s good." She smiled on her chapped lips and let out a long sigh of relief: "It''s time to give the child a name."

    "What do you call him?"

    "I have already figured it out. The boy''s name is Regalaf and the girl''s name is Regalafnis."

    What does such a name mean? Rurik understood it easily.

    He looked at Mary''s trembling eyes: "You are indeed taking revenge on those two men."

    She laughed and smiled very relieved: "I am an unclean woman, and my child is not. My child is also your child. Let my child create another kingdom. It''s just..."

    "Just what?"

    "Children must be baptized and must be registered."

    "This... is it really necessary? You can still think of this level" Rurik asked.

    "It''s very necessary!" Her eyes seemed to have two knives suddenly, "Any king who wants to gain a foothold in Britain must at least believe in the Supreme Lord. Even those nobles are hypocritical and unclean. This must be the case. If I really die. , Please tell... tell the child. His mother loves him, he is the only heir to the Mercia throne, the new Mercia must... ally with Rose. This is not what you hope, but the reason why you stayed with me until now. "

    These words were deafening and Rurik couldn''t believe that they came from her mouth.

    Turning her head to think about it, she once lived as a man''s toy, and all she was thinking about was revenge. She is indeed forbearing enough, so she is not a cowardly idiot. It''s just that this body is inherently weak. If she were a man, she would be a hard-line figure who is good at power. Rurik blamed himself for harming her, and if she were not pregnant now, she would not face the dilemma of life and death.

    Do not! It''s not that serious yet

    "Don''t say frustrating words. You are too weak, drink some honey water later, everything will be fine. I want you to be Queen of Mercia."

    "I hope so. If I... Lirik." Mary squeezed out the words again: "Do you know Caesars?"

    "Caesar Che? You?! No, it''s not so extreme yet."

    "In any case, you must protect the child, that is your flesh and blood. You must know, since you know, I hope you will do it at that time. You are...my only man."

    She said that she was weak and fainted, leaving Rurik scratching her head.

    Where is this "tossing all day"? Rurik guessed that she didn''t want to expose her dystocia, and she had tolerated herself for two days or more.

    Having been enduring extreme pain, no matter how strong they are, they can live and die!

    The honey water finally came, Mary was forced to infuse some, but this effect is really limited. At this moment, Rurik is very hopeful that there will be a bottle and a hose to deliver glucose directly to her blood vessels.

    With this, Mary''s dystocia cannot be hidden.

    Rurik has no idea about this kind of thing, but fortunately there is a stable wife here in Novgorod, and the old Niangnya has also started it herself.

    Mary has been working hard with the help of a group of so-called experienced old women, but everything seems to be in vain.

    Niya couldn''t understand at all. The woman didn''t change after opening two fingers, as if there was an invisible force blocking the window of new life.

    At this time, Niya thought that the female nobleman whom his only son Rurik had spared from the battlefield was originally an unclean person, but the child in his womb was of sacred meaning. Or the evil force is doing stubborn resistance, just to strangle the child and the mother together.

    This was a decisive battle. Niya hurriedly called the wife and concubine maid under Rurik''s command, hoping to pray to Freya, the **** of fertility, to dispel evil and pray for the safety of mother and child by singing the prayer mantras passed down by the Rus.

    The girls sang with tears as they watched the eldest sister, whom they were familiar with, suffer here. She is a very good sister, with a natural and noble identity, knows Latin, and teaches everyone how to please men (Rurik), now...

    Mary still didn''t give up, her face turned red and pale from time to time. The more than twenty women gathered in the room had no clue, and the men waiting outside were even more helpless.

    Rurik and Otto waited with blue faces, it was quite cold outside, and there was a pot of wood in front of them to keep warm.

    John Invall got the order to pray for Mary. To be honest, he despised this unclean woman. Whether she volunteered or not, she had a very bad and improper relationship with her father and brother Wang. According to the law, he should be sentenced to death, and even the gentlest punishment was sent to the monastery for the rest of his life.

    Mary has been wailing, and the women have been encouraging.

    Caesar''s cut is a cesarean section. In Mary''s current condition, only one such operation can allow her to give birth to the child safely. But wait a minute! Is this medical technology available throughout Europe? Even if the child can be cut out smoothly, the mother will undoubtedly die.

    Rurik recalled what Mary had said to him, which was clearly a last word.

    It was another whole day of tossing, and the child still did not come out after being immersed in all kinds of pain.

    Things are already very dangerous. Maybe the child will be suffocated to death in the mother''s stomach.

    At night, Rurik didn''t want to sleep peacefully, and with bloodshot eyes, he stayed in the cubicle and shrank into a nap.

    The night was already very deep, and a burst of crazy noise awakened him.

    A maid madly broke into Rurik''s couch and shouted, "Blood! Lots of blood! Mary, she..."

    Disaster came, and when Rurik finally broke into the Queen Mary''s room, she was already covered in blood. The oil lamp in a room made the room very bright, and also highlighted the horror of blood.

    Dystocia caused heavy bleeding? Do not!

    Rurik rushed forward, knelt down next to her, his fingers against her nose, breathless.

    He stunned suddenly, his right hand hurriedly reached into the bedding, his big hand directly covered her heart, but there was no movement...

    Niya was trembling with fear, and the maids who insisted on chanting the incantation shrank in fear.

    "What the **** happened?" Otto broke in suddenly.

    Rurik turned his head hurriedly, trying to suppress his emotions: "She is dead."

    "Huh?! No! Where''s the child? Both the mother and the child are dead."

    "The child is still alive for the time being. It must be so. It''s just..." Rurik gritted her teeth. "This is her fate. She is an unclean person, but the child is innocent. She anticipated all this and entrusted me no matter what. To save this child. Dad, you should understand what it is."

    Otto was surprised by this sudden situation, heartbroken while not losing the tolerance of an old leader. With an old voice, Otto ordered all the female families to evacuate, and the wooden door was immediately closed.

    Mary was calm as if she fell asleep. She tried her best, but she didn''t die of exhaustion, but the most terrifying hemorrhage during dystocia.

    Amniotic fluid embolism? The dirty amniotic fluid enters the circulatory system and causes the heart to stop beating in a very short time.

    The death was so sudden, the child in the womb who had lost the maternal supply could persist for a short time, and the child would really be hopeless after hesitating for a while.

    A linen cloth covers Mary''s face, and at the same time R¨¹rich drew out a sharp steel sword...

    "Regrave, the true king of Mercia. Your mother has done her best. Now, my father will save you!"

    Rurik completed the Caesars in speechlessness. A baby boy held out his father with trembling hands. After a short while, the airtight room came from a continuous howling of the baby, and the cries were piercing.

    ...

    Everything is over, Mary''s young life is over.

    Maybe this is fate!

    Approaching Hanukkah and the winter solstice ceremony of the Slavs, one of his concubines died unexpectedly.

    Mary¡¯s body was taken care of with decent care. She was completely wrapped in a colorful linen. Rurik decided to cremate her according to her wishes and according to Viking customs, so that Paradis would not accept her as unclean. Soul, perhaps Asgard of Odin is willing to accept it.

    Rurik washed his hands, his spirits were very trance.

    The newly-born Regrave was held temporarily by his grandmother Niya, and Medvedt also rushed to the sleeping house for the first time to find a nursing mother for the child.

    Rurik wiped his face with snow, and the cold made his spirit barely calm. He found John Invall on standby and patted the frightened boy on the face.

    "My lord, she is Princess Mercia. You actually..."

    "This is Kaiser, you should be very clear. You see, your **** punishes the unclean soul, but forgives Regalaf. This child is Regalaf and heir to the throne of the Kingdom of Mercia. You are appointed by Mary Baptist, tell me, is it permissible according to your rules and conditions?"

    John Invall faltered for a while.

    "Give me great words."

    "Yes. I am a northern priest appointed by my teacher, and I am qualified to baptize."

    "Then do it quickly! Do it tomorrow!"

    "Yes."

    The Russ and Slavs do not pay attention to three-day funerals, and neither ethnic groups do not care about the form of funerals.

    The incident was very sudden, but the Russ and native Slavs who lived in Novgorod were not concerned about the death of a woman. In fact, many Vikings, including the Roths, felt that what died was just a captured slave, which was originally a toy of the Duke, and if he died, he would die.

    The fact is true, so Mary was very low-key when she was alive.

    The next day, Rurik, who hadn''t slept all night, tried to stay awake.

    A baptism ceremony is being held in the room with a simple cross. The Danish John Invar, who belongs to the Franconian Diocese of Hamburg, personally baptizes the newly born Reglav. The pottery urn serves as an ascension basin, and the pottery cup serves as the Holy Grail. When the well water is blessed, it becomes holy water, and the water is heated to warmth. John Invall completed the ceremony in the yelling of the child.

    The maids from Britain became makeshift nuns, some were taken from the kingdom of Mercia. They witnessed the birth of a little prince like Caesar in the legend. Perhaps this child will indeed become the future figure of Mercia because of his Viking blood. The maids regret his poor birth, and hope everything will be fine.

    For John Invall, he must personally write a letter to his teacher Eskil to make a truthful report on this matter. Now this matter is not difficult. The teacher relies on the free Hezeby to build a monastery for a big cause. The Ross Principality happens to have shops there, and the letters will be delivered smoothly.

    Eventually, when Regrav''s identity was recognized by the Diocese of Hamburg, his membership was established. If this child has the opportunity to go to Rome to get official witnesses when he grows up, he is the irrefutable king of Mercia, even if he does not control a clear territory, he is also the legitimate king of Mercia. As for the things after the baptism, it is not the permission of the little priest John Invall to do it.

    Also on this afternoon, a small fire tower was erected on the shore of the frozen lake.

    The cross pendant made of Mary''s silver and all the brown hairs that were cut off are the holy relics Mary left to her son. R¨¹lik deliberately left these objects to his son Regrav, so that he can remind his future heirs with the real objects: your eldest brother is the royal family of Mercia, ZhengshuoNo Grab Rose''s power with you.

    The funeral of the prince''s daughter still gathered more than 3,000 people. Whether it was a funeral or a happy event, it was indeed a major event. The locals lacked entertainment and even regarded participating in the funeral as a form of entertainment.

    The king and prince of Mesiah never enjoyed such a funeral after their deaths in battle.

    Many people chewed their tongues and said that the Duke had done too much to take care of a female slave in this way. Others said that this girl was a nobleman and gave birth to a child to the Duke and should be honored. The largest number of Slavs is simply watching the excitement. They see it fresh, thinking that there is no difference between the funeral of the nobles of the Varanges and the funeral of the Slavs. They will burn the dust and return to the dust and the soul will be a beautiful one. The place.

    Rurik held the torch in public, looking at the cloth-wrapped man on the top of the tower.

    "Mary, everything is over. I hope you will be born again and live happily in a new world."

    The torch was thrown into the firewood, and slowly the entire wooden tower began to burn.

    People watched all this solemnly, and the cry of a baby attracted everyone''s attention.

    It was no one else who was crying, it was Regrave in the swaddling clothes. He was held by his grandmother Niya, and Niya also had tears on her face.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 688 Regalaf), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 690ï¼š Red tower

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    The wooden tower burned to ashes at the end of the next day, and the last relic was collected by Rurik himself.

    It was clear that Rurik had gathered the last remains of his concubine Mary, and a wooden box carried the last remains. In a secluded place on the shore of Lake Ilmen, Rurik built a grave here to bury her.

    This area has also been marked out, and it will be used as a noble cemetery.

    Neither Otto nor Niya spoke loudly. They told their son what happened to them through the death of Mary.

    "Novgorod is a good place. We will be buried here, and many people say that they will be buried here. People will die, my soul will go to Asgard, and my body will turn into ashes and be buried here. Cemetery. A stone tablet will be erected for me to let descendants know their ancestors."

    The cemetery is the link between the settlers and the ancestors. Even if the priests and priests describe a wonderful soul destination, maybe it exists, but the living people always hope to face their ancestors. Ever since, the marble coffin was carved with reliefs of the deceased, and the nobles did this to let descendants know the appearance of their ancestors.

    This is not idolatry. Even a Frankish stubborn like Eskil can''t say nothing about this kind of problem.

    Because the "destroying iconography movement" in Europe has ended.

    Otto is already very old, the old soldier is not dead, he just slowly withers and grows old. Rurik guessed that Otto might wish to die in a battle, but this idea was destined to be unfulfilled.

    Many old people will die in the coming years. A group of old guys from Russia settled in Novgorod this winter and will die here in the future.

    Stones should be used to erect monuments for the veterans, and those who are good at sculptors should be directly hired to create busts. I think this tombstone form should also become a Slavic characteristic, just like the residents here did more than a thousand years later.

    The Julian calendar''s winter solstice finally arrived. Before it arrived, a tall tower was erected on a barren grassland beside the lake. The snow was cleared, and the pine and fir were erected. It was very tall and conical in shape.

    It has ten stikas, four stories high, and the base is a fairly regular rectangle with six lengths and widths.

    It was created by Rurik employing local handy labor, and the local Slavs did it for a reason.

    In the past winter solstice "Vulcan Festival", they would not have erected such a huge tower. Firstly, it was unnecessary, and secondly, it was too expensive.

    The Varyags, who are dominated by the Rus, decided to settle, and built a magnificent tower in the first winter. Then the flames it ignited can also warm the people, and even melt the snow in a large area, like a small sun.

    The construction of the tower is paid by salt and silver coins, and the tower is quickly built under the driving of real interests.

    After the wooden frame is built, a large number of oil-rich pine branches are piled up and become a flammable object.

    However, it takes a process to make it burn as a whole. When it turns into a fire tower, it is also the most critical moment of sacrifice.

    The sun has become stingy, and the time of daylight has been shortening rapidly in recent days, and anyone can really feel it.

    The Julian calendar has not been revised to the Gregorian calendar, so the winter solstice is postponed to December 28th.

    With the current calendar, this date will continue to be postponed. But every year, it still has a tremor of more than ten hours before and after.

    This place is much better than the hometown of Roseburg. There are many benefits of not having a polar night, but Rurik decided to make good use of this winter.

    Rurik selected a woodcut and summoned a crowd to establish the etiquette standards for this year''s sacrifice.

    The priests and wives of the White Tree Manor were invited and sat nervously in front of Rurik. They wanted to say something, and worried that their remarks about the ceremony would make Prince Rose angry.

    Rurik also had arrangements. Seeing that the local priests were dumbfounded, he took the initiative to ask: "How many ceremonies are there for your grand sacrifice? Don''t be afraid. To be honest, I am ruling here and I am very interested in your rituals."

    A bald male priest courageously said: "Just go around the fire tower and sing some songs. Then kill a few animals and throw them into the fire. We used to be like this."

    "That''s it? It''s that simple?" Rurik felt the man was perfunctory.

    "My lord, we...that''s what we did, otherwise what else can we do?"

    Rurik scratched his head and asked the goddess who were good at chalky faces to explain. But seeing these goddesses whining constantly, Rurik didn''t even understand.

    "Forget it." Rurik waved his hand. "It seems that you don''t want to preside over the ceremony. It just happens that I intend to preside over it personally. As long as you continue to cooperate with me, you can continue to enjoy special treatment."

    Since the White Tree Manor is a large traditional Slav commune, the small group of priests, priests and pharmacists in it are people who have received supplies from the people. This situation is very natural, but they have not been able to compete for the control of the manor.

    Then the monarch who holds the power of the Rus Duchy''s theocracy, military power, financial power and other powers will be a dimensional attack on the local Slavic priests.

    The local priests and goddesses are very clever to express unconditional servants, and the respected prince is the high priest, so things are much easier.

    Rurik nodded, and looked sideways at the wives and concubines of a group of generals who were sitting in jeopardy.

    "Noren, as we arranged, I want you to play."

    "Yes, as long as it is the music you have explained, my sisters and I can play it." She said confidently.

    "Not only playing, but also singing."

    "Which one is it?"

    "That''s it. "RossiaVithSvietaheimr" (Ross Our Holy Home)."

    Nolan nodded: "Anything else?"

    "Of course, this is the only song that represents our Ross Principality. Other people play the flute, and only you. Your singing is the most beautiful and can hit everyone''s hearts directly."

    "Ok."

    Ross should have a song that represents her will, or the will of all Ross people. Rurik is not a musician, he naturally moved a well-known melody.

    The melody originally belonged to Rose, and at the beginning was the standard classic tongue-in-cheek, succinctly and concisely calling Rose out.

    As for the lyrics, Rurik made some magical changes to deal with the current situation. Therefore, it is also divided into two dialects, the Ross dialect of the Norse language and the Ilmen dialect of the Slavic language.

    Singing and playing music are an important part of the ceremony, and Nolan will show his skills to the fullest here.

    It¡¯s just that the instruments are too limited. The only eagle-bone flute and leather drum can form a classic medieval music playing mode. Rurik currently has only these two instruments in his hands.

    As for the harp, its volume is limited, and it is not suitable for a large audience. Not to mention, there is no one in stock in the hands of the Principality of Ross.

    One''s own wives and concubines can be priests, and most of the rituals are done in accordance with Roseburg''s hometown.

    The ceremony is logically divided into two parts, the first is the traditional Viking ceremony, and the second is the Slavs¡¯ "fire tower in circles".

    As soon as the local priest made the move to "give up the treatment", Rurik felt that he was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. He wants to get in contact with the spiritual level of the local Slavs through this ceremony.

    He is convinced that anyone is willing to take the initiative to accept novel things. If it is just a circle around the fire tower, is this kind of ritual really lively and lack of entertainment?

    Any sacrificial activity is a gathering opportunity that everyone loves to hear, and it essentially becomes an act of entertainment.

    Then make it truly entertaining! Brand new music and songs must be delivered to the hearts of the people through this winter solstice rally.

    Rurik successfully arranged the ceremonial regulations, and the ship-shaped altar built with wooden stakes in front of the wooden tower was also built.

    As soon as the people of Ross come, they have to talk about pomp, and it is precisely because Prince Ross has the financial resources to talk about pomp!

    Rurik had learned that Hafgen, the Danish chieftain who had been killed by him, had cut 111 slaves in public to sacrifice to Odin before deciding to retaliate against the newly-born Swedish kingdom.

    This kind of human sacrifice was done by the Principality of Rus in the ancient tribal era. Obviously, it has not been done in the following decades. At least the "memory board" left by the deceased Veria is not described in the sacrifice record.

    I think this kind of thing has something to do with the fact that the Ross people can''t get slaves for a long time. Now that the Russ have walked out of the cramped fjord, an alien duchy has risen, and it is no longer necessary to plunder slaves, or there are smarter methods that do not need to be used in vain.

    Five cows were selected as sacrificial offerings. Rurik actually bought these older cows with money, and the cattle owners were also very happy to sell the cows. Cows are old and unable to produce milk and calves. Being slaughtered is destiny. Nowadays, sacrifices are also very suitable.

    In addition to the old cow as a sacrifice, there are fifty chickens killed in the last few days, and one hundred perch that has been frozen hard.

    This is an animal sacrifice, there is also a sack of oats as a food sacrifice, and a roll of patterned cloth as a special sacrifice.

    The strength of this sacrifice has never been seen by local Slavs, and Rurik also knows that this is a wasteful act, and he feels it is necessary to do it on special days.

    Everything is ready!

    The people of the entire White Tree Manor walked out of their homes, out of the wood wall of Novgorod that sheltered them, forming a mighty army of torches, and walked along the frozen Volkhov River to the shore of Lake Ilmen.

    A cone-shaped giant wooden tower stands in front of you, and the setting sun turns it into orange.

    It is a huge red tower!

    Slavs like red, but Krivic Slavs do it even more outrageous. Blood, flame, and sunset are red, so the Krivic clan name is derived from this.

    This group of Irmenslavs also called themselves Slavines, the so-called "Honorables", and now they are beginning to regard themselves as Neoross again.

    Now the merger means being strong. The Slavic people of the White Tree Manor, who have tasted the sweetness for several years, not only accept the winter solstice ceremonies of Varyag, they are also looking forward to seeing the world.

    Rurik has released the news, the so-called sacrifices used in the ceremony, and some necessary and fresh procedures...

    Thousands of people gathered by the lake, they were very thick and shaggy. They stepped on extremely thick leather boots and stood in the snow, stomping them into ice.

    Otto is holding two-year-old Velika, and Niya is holding Regrav, who was only ten days old. Young children must participate in this ceremony. Because he is not only a ritual, but also the heart and soul of the Ross people.

    Bonfires were lit in many areas, illuminating the entire site. When the moon rises, the snow-covered world has become clearly visible.

    Rurik has been waiting for the time, and it is best to start the ceremony at midnight, but unfortunately he still can''t determine the time through the Big Dipper.

    No problem, when the moon rises high enough, the sacrifice begins.

    The base of the city of Novgorod is indeed the White Tree Manor. She has indeed become a city in various senses. Now the population has expanded to 7,000 due to the first batch of Varyag permanent residents.

    Seven thousand pairs of eyes saw a fantasy team.

    Rurik was dressed in white and furry, followed by a group of girls dressed in plain clothes and covered with precious stones (stained glass). The girls played flutes or drums, and the sound of music was very beautiful.

    They are not others, they are the wives and concubines of the princes! Rigus¡¯ youngest daughter Sweet Lana is here too, she is actually playing the flute!

    Alas? The Governor''s sister, Rigus'' youngest daughter, she actually became a priest! Is this also a priest? ! Without chalky faces, they intervened in the ceremony like fairies.

    Indeed, Rurik couldn''t feel the slightest sense of sacredness from the local group of chalky priests. The ghost knew why they wanted to do this and made themselves ugly.

    Since it is a sacrificial ritual, any clergy involved in it must at least be kept clean.

    Behind them are some people who are holding oxen and pushing and pulling two-wheeled vehicles. Cows and vehicles carrying goods are sacrifices.

    The group deliberately slowed down and walked into the wooden boat altar very swagger.

    It is wonderful that there is no wind tonight. Oil lamps are lit on each stake, and Lurik stepped into it.

    Noren took the other girls into the altar and began to play those ballads.

    The roaring crowd at first quieted down very strangely almost for an instant. This is not the power of music, but their awe of the gods.

    The current situation can be seen by fools, and the formal ceremony has begun.

    Nolen''s voice is melodious, with a three-dimensional face and blonde hair. She is the most typical Viking, like an elf born out of ice and snow.

    The song "Rose Our Sacred Homeland" was sung loudly by her, and the accompaniment of flutes and drums further enhanced the atmosphere.

    The local people could not understand the songs in Gnostic, until Noren began to sing in Slavic.

    Those who only found the melody to be beautiful and interesting immediately straightened their bodies, and the otherwise quiet scene was agitated for a moment.

    People with sullen faces began to smile, even if those who stood far away could only hear a general idea, some key lyrics were still heard.

    Prince Ross is praising this land! Although the prince is an outsider, the prince does not want to be an outsider!

    The young Prince Rus made a promise to everyone that Novgorod would become better.

    Rurik expresses his will through a series of ballads, which are far better than the short folk songs of the locals. The melody is tactful and the lyrics are also very profound.

    This is like a concert, Nolan''s home stadium!

    Rurik noticed that his wife and concubine really enjoyed this much-anticipated scene, and she was a singer at this moment.

    Her voice finally had a limit, and Rurik didn''t want the canary to sing her voice.

    When the music stopped, Rurik opened his arms and drew his sword high.

    The most important sacrifice was brought to the altar, and he cleanly slit the cow''s throat.

    The blood of five cows melted into this land, and they gradually became quiet and cooled.

    The joyous atmosphere became suffocating again. The Slavic people saw the young prince personally slaughter the cow. That technique is really sophisticated!

    "Pull the cow to the wooden tower and prepare to light it!" Rurik stretched out a hand full of blood, and ordered his subordinates to act quickly.

    The carcass of the cow is still hot, and some cows are not dead yet. The cow was pulled under the tower, and other sacrifices were thrown directly into the tower.

    The finale is now!

    At this time, the local priests and goddesses painted with chalk appeared.

    Rurik roared Viking prayers in the altar, and now it was these Slavic priests shouting some words.

    However, people¡¯s eyes were sharp, and the local priests were muttering. As a result, the people kept whispering, making the whole scene noisy. This was not the case in the past. When the local priests shouted prayers, the people kept quiet.

    Rurik was very satisfied with all this. He knew that he had become the point of intersection of the whole ceremony, and the high torch attracted everyone''s eyes.

    The torch was thrown onto the wooden tower. At first it was just a small flame. It was slowly becoming violent...

    The fire burned more and more, Rurik, who was nearby, consciously felt the power of the sun. The night was illuminated, and the people who approached were sweating. Their faces were burning hot, and many people took off their thick clothes and spontaneously retreated. .

    A red fire tower was born, this is the largest torch in the history of Lake Ilmen!

    The manors around the lake were celebrating festivals, but they noticed a burning sky in the north one after another.

    Rurik chose to be at the riverside, which is a bit away from the city. He just wanted to let other people take a good look at this fire tower.

    His plan has indeed achieved the expected results. The few farms that are not far away see the most real, it is a huge flame, it must be the incarnation of Peron!

    Has Peron descended? It must be so. But the **** Peron was in the northernmost part of the lake, and the flame war **** chose Novgorod! Just because Prince Ross is there?

    Some farmers began to chew their tongues: Prince Ross has been approved by the **** Peron, and he will be punished if he violates the will of the prince.

    On the other side, the Varyags and Slavs have formally started a substantial reunion!

    Six to seven thousand people gathered together and circled the fiery red tower They turned and roared, one by one, concentric circles appeared. Everyone enjoyed the hotness that shouldn''t be felt in this severe winter, as if midsummer was coming... ¡­

    In such a warm atmosphere, the Ross people followed in madness, and children of all ages followed the adults and yelled in circles, including infant children.

    They have their own plans, and the Slavs hope that they will continue to receive the blessing of the power of Peron, so that there will be no disaster in the future. The Ross people are also turning around, each eager to look at the sky, looking for traces of the Valkyrie parade.

    This crazy joy did not end until the second night, only because the fire tower burned out and naturally collapsed and turned into a scorched earth.

    Rurik slept in a camp in the snow all night. Many people have already spontaneously walked back to the city by horse-drawn sledges, but he couldn''t walk.

    The sun on the winter solstice is very meaningful, most of the Ross people did not leave, they are here waiting for the magical ice lake sunrise, many people see the sun on the winter solstice for the first time.

    This was also a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Leaving a shadow, his wife and concubine immediately recorded the data.

    The precise latitude of Novgorod, Rurik, was directly calculated, which is of great significance to the military. It''s just this kind of celebration that is completely submerged in the festival.

    Welcome to 835 AD!

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 689 The Red Tower), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 691ï¼š Paper Deed

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    When the fire tower turns into warm ashes, the new year is here.

    The time of day is growing rapidly. Although the whole world is covered with snow, the Slavs must act, because spring ploughing is about to arrive.

    Winter is still going on, and the people in Novgorod are busy in winter for the first time.

    The work of artisans is a supplement to daily life. The basic life of people is still farming. Once spring plowing begins, all male and female labors have to work in the land.

    In the first month of the new year, the young Regrave is growing rapidly. The selected lactating mother will become well-developed because of this child, and her family must be ascended to heaven.

    But he is not the eldest son.

    Mary is dead, and sometimes Rurik will miss her tenderness. She is indeed a woman who knows how to play with men. In the past, it was her method of survival in the Mercia court. Later, he loved himself from his sincerity.

    But she was still dead, in a sense it was her fate. From any point of view, she was an adult when she was alive. If her pelvis were to be widened, she should be able to avoid dystocia, and she should still be alive and kicking now.

    Queen Mary is a captured slave after all, and Rurik''s many wives and concubines have different attitudes towards her.

    She gave birth to a baby boy at the cost of her life, and the vigilant woman sensed a crisis.

    The wives and concubines have a job, they are busy making paper.

    Now that the work of papermaking is on the right track, a group of local people have happily put into the relevant process, which has caused thousands of big trees to lose their skin. Birch bark is the best, but cedar bark can also be used. Add some linen cloth and hemp rope to make the paper made of pulp softer.

    Rurik intends to build a paper mill in Novgorod. Based on the absence of chemical bleaching and pickling agents, there is no ecological harm in pouring paper-making wastewater into the Volkhov River at will.

    If the locals are just busy farming, how to create more surplus wealth.

    The Duchy of Ross can make a fortune through the paper industry, and the people should also enjoy sufficient benefits. Of course, the bulk must be taken by the Duke.

    This matter should be considered long-term. What Rurik needs most now is a large amount of paper to spare, and his wives and concubines will work harder.

    He always soaks in the house to inspect and supervise, then chats with his wives and concubines and listens to their chirping.

    Mary''s death is a pity in the end, everyone is silent, and there is more fear about childbirth.

    Only Carlotta.

    When others didn¡¯t want to mention it, Carlotta suspended the work at hand and said something in Rurik¡¯s ear: "Our agreement, you have to complete it. God will never test me all the time."

    "Then come tonight. I will prepare a small room..."

    Throughout the night, breaths of breath came from the warm house. She was pressed against the blanket by Rurik, and her mouth was also telling, "I''m not afraid! I''m not afraid of anything. I want a boy, even if I die because of it, everything is worth it..."

    Compared to Liurik, Carlotta fell into the ultimate joy. She is older than Rurik. In the biological sense, she has already said that she is an adult. Coupled with the dream of reviving the tribe, under the psychological and physical effects, she really desires a son more than ever.

    "I want a son! I don''t want a land or a son. As long as I give birth to a son and let my people live in peace, it is worth sacrificing my life for this! Freya! Reward me..." Wu, the spirit is also in a trance.

    But Rurik was stubborn, he was not only enjoying the excitement, but also completing the task.

    Carlota has a very good physical fitness, she is not too young, but...

    If this continues this month, but it''s just that she is a little tired, if she still can''t conceive, it''s not a so-called timing issue. But her body is the kind of rare infertility, which is simply the greatest disaster for a woman in this era.

    The son and Carlotta have been extremely close in recent days. When they grow up, they say that this is because the two dukes are deepening their affection. When they are young, it is a normal husband-and-wife relationship. Otto very much hopes for more grandchildren, if the Duchess of Ostara finally has it, it will be a happy event.

    Otto prides himself on having another meaning: his son is venting his grief.

    People have their own destiny, Velika and Reglav, their mothers have their own misfortunes, and both children are growing up, and children with the blood of the "son of God" can certainly avoid disasters.

    Carlotta is not simply asking for a child now. When Rurik lay on her back, panting, she leaned over with a smile and blew the pillow breeze.

    "Rurik, I heard that spring comes early in this place. I saw those Slavs are already preparing for spring plowing, we..."

    "Yes... it''s a matter of surveying and mapping fields. To do it! We have to prepare too."

    "It''s not just this thing."

    "What else? Your belly must be bigger. You know, your other sisters will be jealous when they see us like this."

    "It''s not this thing either." She continued to smile.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I... I have a big decision, but I need your consent."

    Rurik was a little impatient: "Hurry up, I will support all reasonable requests."

    Carlotta then rested on Rurik''s shoulder, stroking the soft beard of the beloved man with one hand. "Okay. I... I really don''t care about territory. I am your woman, and all my people are your subjects."

    She said that these Ruriks were not sleepy all at once, and she said that had nothing to do with love, and it was clearly the most critical event.

    "What do you... want?"

    "When the glacier thaws, I plan to move all the people over. I think all the Ostala people will settle in this lake area. The scenery here is too similar to my hometown, and it''s warmer and farther away from disputes."

    "you¡­¡­"

    "I don¡¯t want territories. If you insist on territories, I only need a small piece of land. I will farm and raise cattle there, and I will pay you taxes. That¡¯s great! Ostara is meaningless as a principality, I I don¡¯t deserve to be a duke in itself. I am the title of the king of Sweden, and you don¡¯t recognize the new king Bjorn now. I have no reason to be a duke.¡±

    "Are you serious?" Liu Rick asked with a sullen face under the night.

    "seriously."

    "Indeed, your title is only the product of a compromise between all parties. Olekin used the banner of Ostara¡¯s revenge to unite everyone, but unfortunately he was defeated. Now all Sweden knows that you are my woman, Ostara. It no longer exists in Sweden."

    "So, would you agree that the Ostara people are your subjects?"

    "Yes! Nor. Because they are all Ross people."

    This phrase has explained everything, Carlotta continued to smile: "I have also inquired about some things these days. I learned that there is a large area on the south of this lake, and the nearby farm was destroyed by you due to rebellion. That piece of land was given to me. , I want to grow the farmland there, and I want to cattle grazing. Do you... promise? I will pay the eleventh tax. I am not a duke, I am your boyar."

    Rurik hadn''t thought that she would make a decision on this. She could say that it was not a whim, but a decision made by thinking.

    "Okay! I promised it." Rurik said casually.

    "You perfunct me?"

    "I understand, let all the Ostala people in Shilla Fort come to migrate? Yes. You can go to the duke''s title, that''s not good!"

    "but¡­¡­"

    "Come on again." Rurik suddenly turned over: "I am not an ordinary Duke, I am Augustus, a more noble existence than the Duke. Of course I have to canonize a new Duke to guard me. Come on, continue. . I want to grant a good place to the Duke of New Ostara. Carlota, this world is big and we will continue to expand."

    After the fact, it is necessary for Lurik to think about Carlotta''s plan. Is it purely an Aostala immigration? Do not! It''s time to summon the people of their hometown to embark on a great immigration!

    January is the coldest of the year, during which two more snowfalls fell on Lake Ilmen.

    Time quietly entered February, and anyone began to feel an unspeakable warmth, because the wind was no longer bitter.

    For the past ten days, Rurik has been thinking about the "big immigration" issue, and he finally made the final decision.

    Regrave is full moon, he is well taken care of, blond hair is the most distinguishing feature, Otonia is boasting that the child resembles his father''s infancy.

    However, this child was not taken care of by God. Otto could perceive that Regrave was an ordinary child, with inexhaustible innocence in his eyes, not infinite wisdom.

    In February, the close relationship between Rurik and the rest of Carlota Musha ceased. An unexplainable feeling occupies her mind, and Carlotta desperately desires the child, and this desire is more intense than ever.

    It was a peaceful noon, and Rurik took advantage of the timing of the meal and kept his chopsticks in his hand, explaining his decision to his father Otto.

    "Our goal is to get out of the Roseburg Fjord. Now the time is ripe. Dad, I want to order the people to emigrate this year. This is no longer a small-scale operation. I want most people to move."

    Otto didn''t feed his granddaughter anymore. He handed the spoon to Niya, with a sullen face: "Have you finally decided?"

    "Decided."

    "Really decided?"

    "Yes!" Rurik increased his voice. He was a little curious as to why his father asked twice, there must be hidden secrets.

    Sure enough, Otto did hold back some words.

    An old soldier stroked his beard: "Child, now the barren Roseburg is no longer barren, we are already rich and strong. We have built a lot, especially palaces and temples. There are iron factories and shipyards there. Are we going to give up? These ones?"

    "I thought about it a long time ago. I didn''t give up Roseburg."

    "Then you order the big immigration, Roseburg will die. I can''t bear it, haha." Otto can''t help but think back to the past. When it comes to big immigration, Otto presided over the initial immigration project, which should be fully implemented this year. , I really realized that I was a little bit empty in my heart.

    Rurik nodded: "I will give an order. The people of our old tribe, men, women, old and young are all emigrating. The land of the old pine needle manor is cultivated by our people. This is the best land, and everything can be produced. ."

    "Of course, they have to implement your order. I still have some concerns. Many people have built houses. Do you want them to give up their houses?"

    "It''s okay to abandon those properties. The big deal is that I buy the properties! Our people must settle in Shilla Fort and Novgorod on a large scale, and we can eat our own wheat this fall. Hey, the fields of the old pine needle manor have been explored. When it''s over, I will distribute the land to the people. As for the price, I will pay eleven taxes every year. This is fair."

    "It''s really fair. But our hometown will not thaw until the end of April, and the fields here will thaw at the end of February. You have to hurry up in spring, and the land can''t be abandoned." Otto reminded.

    "That''s natural. There are also some veterans of the Second Banner Team. They also have their own sons and grandchildren. Many of them are actually young people from the First Banner Team. I will give them land first. The family will allocate one hectare to them first. Food. I am hiring local Slavic farmers to plant the land and pay them for their labor. Don''t worry, I don''t dare to miss the farming time."

    Otto, whose son has a clear mind, has retired for many years, his mind is all on the child, and he fully agrees with his son''s decision.

    Otto still has a huge influence. At present, more than one hundred veterans of the Second Banner team who are stranded in Novgorod are happily summoned by Otto.

    A large group of people with gray beards in deerskin coats gathered together. Their average age was over forty-five years old, and they had passed away in their prime of life. Although they could continue to fight, they just lost the infinite power they had when they were young.

    No, there are more than a dozen widowed veterans who directly married local widows and naturally have stepsons and stepdaughters. Even the veterans who were widowed and not too old for their sons and daughters actually ushered in a new life in Novgorod.

    The Duke wants to announce the issue of farmland allocation. The Duke really respects the veterans!

    In fact, in the traditional Viking society, people who lose their labor force are burdens and deserve to die. This is very cruel and very realistic. The limited resources are given priority to males, and it is precisely because young males have the ability to ensure the survival of the tribe.

    This is not the case in the agricultural society of Novgorod. The old man means wisdom and the most experienced farmer. The young people need to be taught how to farm the land by the elders at home. The two ethnic groups differed due to their different production methods, and now they are integrated.

    Rurik is not a Viking in his bones. He is a veteran warrior who respects the tribe. With more and more supplies, he can support the livelihood of the whole old man in Ross''s tribe by himself.

    This is a kind of charity, but the old guy must also contribute to the Duke.

    The scene was a little messy. These people gathered in a big wooden house and saw that Rurik, a shining offspring, left the factory and uttered a vicissitudes of Viking war roar in unison in a very tacit understanding.

    There is a stove in the room and the air is very warm. Rurik simply put on his shirt, showing his clearly muscled arms.

    Master Rurik stretched out his hand to signal to be quiet, he spoke, his voice was like an adult, deep and penetrating.

    Indeed, Rurik''s physiological change of voice is at the end, and his height is surprisingly wide.

    Because he has eaten and drunk well, and this body has undergone too much exercise, the whole person has not reached the peak of strength, and his current condition is already very alarming. Maybe Rurik can''t grow into a two-meter giant, I''m afraid it''s okay to grow to 1.9 meters.

    A Nordic man, as long as he grows up to eat and drink without worry, it is normal to grow into a little giant. Let''s look at Ross''s Warriors No. 1 Banner. They are equivalent to more than 185 mm per capita, so they can easily suppress the group of dwarves in the Karelian army in terms of momentum.

    Not only eating meat and bread, the Ross people can be taller! It''s just that he doesn''t like being too tall. He knows that Rose''s young people are destined to marry Slavic women on a large scale. Of course, the height of the offspring will shrink, but it is impossible to become shorter.

    With all the eyes in full view, Rurik first praised the veteran soldier''s efforts to rise to the rise of Rose, and began to read his own resolution.

    He can give an impromptu speech, and today he deliberately took out a piece of paper to read a document he wrote.

    He clearly declared his decrees in person, and a sense of seriousness arose spontaneously. Of course, the old guys are paying attention to the paper in Rurik''s hands. There are indeed a lot of words written on it. It is the legendary "cork board", which is really wonderful and convenient.

    Behind the more than one hundred old guys are more than one hundred families, and Rurik announced that each family will get one hectare (Rose system, 980 meters in length and width) of ripe land.

    Based on Rurik¡¯s survey, a Swedish farmer can also take care of a one-hectare farmland. The land is not small. Their method is to sow seeds in a rough and indiscriminate manner. Rurik estimates that if they intensively cultivate, the wheat yield may be limited. It broke four thousand Roman pounds.

    The scene began to become very lively. Everyone knew that the property rights of the land belonged to the duke and now the duke announced that he would give up his property rights.

    Of course it has a price, that is, eleven taxes for generations. How difficult is this? The old guys all dream of getting good land. They were all fishermen when they were young. They didn''t want to grow wheat because they didn''t have the opportunity. Now that they get the chance, the children will inherit it from generation to generation.

    What''s wrong with the eleventh tax? Everyone sees the duke''s as a real person, and Rurik is a saint, and the tax tribute collected will eventually become everyone''s benefit. After all, the tax burden has become a remuneration for labor, a weapon to defend Ross, and a proud fleet.

    The roaring sound couldn''t be stopped, and Rurik and Otto enjoyed it.

    They were happy and satisfied, and Rurik continued to announce some detailed terms. Agriculture will be related to the future of the development of Ross. For farmers, Lurik is to persuade farmers to mulberry, and all the detailed rules are also encouraging.

    The so-called detailed rules and so-called clauses, the core of which is "the farmer has his land, the lazy person does not produce but the tax is paid".

    Lulik also encourages everyone to open up wasteland, and the land that is opened up wasteland is not taxed within one year. And some other encouragement clauses. It is roughly consistent with the strategy of Shilla Fort.

    The contract must have a written document or else it will be useless. If something goes wrong, it will weaken the Duke¡¯s credibility.

    No, everyone was surprised to see Rurik''s wife entering the room panting with a stack of papers. Hundreds of "kraft paper" stacked together are indeed very heavy.

    The paper is written with the Luen alphabet, and the old folks actually understand this traditional Gnostic writing form. For this meeting, Rurik took the pains to write nearly four hundred copies himself, and he was so tired that he shouted that he must quickly get movable type printing.

    The paper and the words written on it shocked everyone, and Old Otto was also taken aback. The carrier used to write is very rare. Everyone just can''t think that there are so many papers, and the writing becomes casual.

    The documents have been issued one after another, and the documents are also in duplicate. Rurik signed a contract with everyone present, and both parties signed their name, father''s name, and nickname in Luen.

    This is the so-called land lease contract, and it is also the earliest paper contract in the Duchy of Ross!

    Rurik knew that he was making history, and the next step was to wait for the snow to melt and take them to demarcate the farmland of each family, so that when their children immigrated, they could immediately start their dream of agricultural life. The people of Ross will live such a good life on a large scale, but Ross will not abandon the ocean.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 690 Paper Deed), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 692ï¼š Surprise in Shilla Fort

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    A land deed has been signed, which means that more than 100 hectares of land have been distributed in the form of decree.

    The land is there, but where does the wheat seed come from?

    As the saying goes, if you want to cut wool, you have to breed a large herd first. To get a steady stream of grain, farmers must get a large amount of grain.

    The original grain is a kind of primitive capital. The clause clearly states that the grain is provided by the Duke, and the source is the "Ross National Granary."

    Rurik didn''t want to simply throw the food at them and act as a shopkeeper. Farming is a technical job, and he doesn''t believe that a native of Ross, who has never grown wheat, can instantly become an excellent farmer.

    So are the local Slavs an excellent farmer?

    They are all backward!

    Rurik didn''t work on farming either. This year is different, he is going to do it himself.

    The Duke of Planting Grain provides, and the method of farming is provided by the Duke. Although there is no pro-cultivation, Rurik is by no means an all-for-nothing. He knows that farming is mechanized agriculture.

    Mechanization is naturally impossible in this era. A batch of advanced manpower and animal-powered farm tools will be produced, and some orderly planting, receiving and dispatching will be adopted. Another example is to increase the input of human and animal manure to enrich the fields, and to establish a pumping mechanism for irrigation.

    The ultimate goal of increasing food production, Rurik believes that he will have an effect in doing so, because the agricultural technology of the local farmers is actually the lower limit of the behavior of agriculture.

    Oats are ultimately a low-yield grain. As the staple food in the Circum-Irmen Lake region, it is not necessarily because it is simply hardy. Rurik estimates that they simply cannot get a large amount of hardy wheat.

    Does Rose have this kind of wheat? Of course there is.

    British wheat is a legacy of the Roman era. The locals have cultivated it for thousands of years, so that it can be grown in Scotland.

    Britain is naturally warmer than Novgorod, but the frost-free period in Novgorod is much longer than the growth cycle of spring wheat, especially in summer, the temperature can make people feel a little hot.

    The Ross explorer Spuyute successfully completed last year''s Sorgon against the Kingdom of Northumbria, a big ship full of hardy spring wheat.

    Lurik had long sent a letter to his hometown, saying that the spring wheat that arrived was not allowed to be sold to the people, and only oats were the only ones who opened the warehouse for food.

    "I have to send someone again to send a message. Then I will summon the soldiers of the First Banner in Shilla Fort."

    The fathers of the soldiers of the First Infantry Team often served in the Second Infantry Team. The Principality of Russ is essentially the old Russ of the Russ headquarters. They are all soldiers. Each of them is considered noble. Therefore, the war dividends must be shared by them first.

    Some of the old guys first signed the contract on behalf of their sons, and there were still more than 300 people left. Lurik decided to arrive at Shilla Fort and asked them to sign the contract quickly. This is of course a voluntary principle. They will sign the contract as soon as they want to be a farmer. If they want to continue to be a hunter and fisherman, they will temporarily shelve it.

    Because the land that Rurik possesses for reclaiming is very large, he must devolve the land rights in order to make full use of the land''s production capacity.

    Only the old Ross people have the right to obtain the right to use and property rights of these mature fields. Old Rose¡¯s new sons are growing up, and Rurik is willing to count the fifteen-year-old teenagers from his hometown and let them become farmers. These are related to the "Great Immigration" project.

    The meat has to be bitten bit by bit, and as time is relatively abundant, Ruriek is determined to rush to Shilla Fort, and he has already begun to act.

    He is a duke and he does what he wants.

    A small horse-drawn sled team was formed. The local ponies were put on reins, and one sled with two horses could be used for ten people. Rurik''s request was not extreme, so he summoned his guards and recruited local drivers. More than fifty people were divided into eight sledges, carrying some extremely important goods, and heading north against the frozen Volkhov River.

    Lord Duke left anxiously in order to obtain excellent new wheat varieties, the so-called wheat from the remote western island. The local Slavic people all know about wheat, and they have all tried to grow it. Unfortunately, the effect is not good. They subjectively feel that although all wheat is delicious, it is a pity that they cannot grow it. In fact, the wheat they bought from Smolensk in the south is not very suitable for the climate of Lake Ilmen.

    The team is advancing in the boundless world, they are marching in an alley made of ice.

    "How long will we go in this business? This is the first time I left home in the winter." Although Svetlana was cuddling her husband, her inner fear was undoubtedly revealed.

    Rurik comforted her and stroked her face: "How long we spent when we came, and how long we return."

    "But I''m just afraid. You said these snow colors are very beautiful, but for the people of our manor, if they enter the snow forest, if they get lost, they will undoubtedly die."

    "Oh? Are you afraid of getting lost?" Rurik smiled, laughing in public.

    He yelled to his mercenaries: "Haha, she said she was afraid of getting lost and afraid of ice and snow. Brothers, have you done anything? The Ross people are never afraid of ice and snow!"

    The mercenaries booed, making the boring march full of fun.

    Rurik didn''t speak, he just marched along the frozen route. Of course he was also worried about getting lost, so he didn''t choose to take shortcuts.

    From Novgorod to Novgorod Fortress at the mouth of the Neva River, the straight-line distance is equivalent to 160 kilometers, provided that it naturally passes through undeveloped dense forests. Choose the ice-bound route, the journey will nearly double, it is better than the clear route.

    The Slavic people around Lake Ilmen and the Rus have been using the Julian calendar for each other. With long-term experience, everyone generally starts planting at the end of April. If the climate is warm enough, the muddy fields that have become muddy due to melting snow will reappear. Hard, they will also plant seeds in advance.

    Rurik was convinced that he had two months to finish the matter. In theory, it would take half a month to go to Fort Shilla, one after another, and this would be a pain for the rented horses.

    The ponies are nailed with iron horseshoes, and this behavior does not require the Ross people to teach. The distinctive shape of the horseshoe gives the horses strong friction on the ice, and the smooth ice also reduces friction. The sleigh can fly, and the two-horse sleigh is forced to rush for sixty kilometers every day under the urging of the whip. In fact, the horses are advancing by walking, but fortunately they are forced to drive along the whole day.

    When the team stopped, the horses were fed a lot of oats. Rurik brought a lot of oats. It was not for people to eat. It was actually horse feed. Only these were enough to drive the horses forward.

    The team entered the frozen Ladoga Lake smoothly, and the mercenaries looked at the boundless ice surface, and everyone subconsciously sighed, the so-called here resembled the Gulf of Bothnia and the frozen Lake M?laren.

    The cramped ice-covered roadway is so much so. Usually, everyone has begun to face new problems.

    The mercenaries wrapped their bodies in fur coats, and tore the cloth they bought from the Slavs into scarves. They used this to wrap their heads, leaving only a pair of eyes.

    The cold lake breeze seemed to crack people''s cheeks, and Rurik was like a cloth head, and Svetlana got directly into the wide white bear skin blanket, just like a baby kangaroo got into the nursery bag.

    What happened to the whole world?

    Rurik felt empty, quiet, and cold. He didn''t think there was anything terrible. The world was as clean as another planet, and cold and openness could purify people''s hearts.

    Only these hardy ponies are still persevering. When the sled team entered the Neva River, the lazy people became excited.

    No one would have expected that Lord Duke would suddenly rush to Shilla Fort in this cold weather. The high wooden wall shelters the residents of the city, and the outside of the wall is also very safe, or it has become very lively.

    When people have a need for transactions, trade fairs will appear. The bazaar does not appear out of thin air. At the beginning, it can be a dew bazaar. As the people who demand the transaction agree with it, a bazaar that exists in both cold and heat was born.

    The plots within the wall are divided into their respective uses. Although there are a number of vacant land, it is also a place for large-scale infrastructure.

    The population is expanding, and newcomers are building houses outside the city. The house is not allowed to be built indiscriminately, and human and animal feces are not allowed to be thrown on the road. Governor Conusson has given all settlers a mandatory requirement. Offenders, according to the Duke¡¯s order, will be fined and severely pounded.

    The appearance of the sled team was too abrupt. When people discovered that it was Lord Rurik, a large group of people gathered to watch the excitement.

    The two sides are really watching the excitement of each other, and Rurik perceives the existence of the open-air bazaar sharply.

    "What''s going on? Arik, are you already trading with your hunters? It must be so!" he muttered silently.

    The panting horses were finally able to rest well, and Ruriek jumped out of the wagon with his men, and the wooden boxes loaded with important goods were also unloaded.

    He took two women this time, his wife Svetlana and Duchess of Ostara Carlotta.

    The former is his assistant, and the latter can take this important opportunity to convene all Ostara immigrants for a historic rally in Shilla Fort.

    In fact, Carlotta was very jealous of Lanna, that Nizi was so tired of Rurik along the way, thinking about it carefully, she did not lose, because the good thing that she dreamed of finally came!

    The day that should have come for menstruation did not come. This was Freya''s favor, and everything really got better.

    She and Rurik struggled temporarily in the city, and the two nobles with the same noble names were doing their own great careers separately.

    That night, the palace of the Duke of Ross (equivalent to the actual Winter Palace). Although it is night, the spacious house is brightly lit, and although it is cold outside, the "ring-shaped bear head decoration array" with the oil lamp matrix and chandeliers illuminating the wall is quite hideous, and the room is also quite warm. The people inside are dressed in a soft flax. Regular service is enough.

    Rurik sat in the most noble position, and Svetlana sat beside him slightly restrained. In front of them were grilled fish and honey bread baked by Aslaqi. The meal was prepared in a hurry, but it was delicious after all.

    Here, the food maker Aslaqi came, and Arik, who had not seen him for a few months, also came, which surprised Rurik quite a bit.

    The Governor-General Conusson and his son were also present, and the two suffocated their stomachs. They were eager to report on the so-called various things about the winter in Shilla Fort. They were also curious about how the brothers who had been wintering in Novgorod were doing.

    Of course, the biggest question was why Duke Rurik suddenly ran back. It seemed that something was not going to happen to the south.

    They talked casually while they were eating, and since Conusson asked him personally, Rurik said bluntly.

    The house was filled with the smell of grilled fish and the sweet smell of honey bread. Hearing the description of the duke, Cornuson and Arik had no intention of eating.

    The Arik people were upright and loyal, so they suddenly stood up and laughed happily: "Rurik! You are really my good brother. What the brothers want most is farming, and you have a good field to give to the brothers. You make a special trip to come back to perform. Promise, brothers are so happy!"

    Conusson also hurriedly agreed: "My lord, since there is still a lot of land over there, it belongs to our old Ross people. I think I have to mobilize the people and let them continue to emigrate."

    Looking at the two enthusiastic faces, Rurik hesitated and cleared his throat.

    "When it comes to immigration, what I want is a big immigration. Let me talk about other things first." He mainly looked at his cousin: "Brother, you didn''t take your young brothers to catch squirrels in the north. Why? Triumphant? "

    "Of course it''s a triumph." Arik slapped his chest sharply. "I''m so happy this winter. You can never imagine that our brothers will still be satisfied. Many people have caught five hundred squirrels. Everyone is full of joy. Fortune, the peelable squirrel skins can¡¯t be sold at all! Oh no, it¡¯s not that they can¡¯t be sold, that is, those buyers just want to buy at a lower price. It¡¯s really bad, everyone is a family, and the price has dropped by a factor of ten. The child returned to the situation many years ago, even worse, who can survive this? The brothers simply returned, all planning to wait for the ice to melt and bring the leather to Mellaren and sell it."

    "There is such a thing?"

    Arik pursed his beard-filled mouth: "It''s true. Since you are back, it''s okay. You bought everyone''s squirrel skins, how about?"

    This is a purely commercial issue. When a huge amount of squirrel skin is put on the market, oversupply may cause the price to plummet.

    Of course, this is a good time for bargaining.

    The cousin is suggesting that he is buying at a price generally recognized by everyone. The so-called one silver coin for a large squirrel skin, no matter how bad it is, one currency is for three skins. what is this? This is against the laws of the market.

    Rurik shook his head: "I will buy all the leather. They dare to take out the leather they have hoarded, and I will buy them all. But the price will be as it is now."

    "Ah? Now it''s a currency for fifteen skins!"

    Arik did not use his brain to speak, and what he said was true, and Rurik''s mouth grew in surprise.

    He closed his mouth immediately, and immediately covered his face with his sleeve to cover up the smile that couldn''t be hidden.

    Rurik tried to calm down, and he never expected that he would be surprised when he came back from this trip. He deliberately said: "Brother, why does this happen. Since ancient times, there has not been a situation where one currency was exchanged for fifteen skins."

    "Yeah! But that''s the way it is. The leather is so cheap that everyone is too lazy to go to the woods in the north. On the contrary, the woodland is really rich. It reminds me of the legend of the ancestors, thinking that we were near the Roseburg Fjord back then. The same is true for woodland. You can easily hit a large number of squirrels and ferrets, but not now. But Shilla Fort is very beautiful here."

    What my cousin said is extremely true. The fact is that when an army of human hunters visits a place, local animals will be hunted on a large scale. When the prey can no longer satisfy people''s appetite, people invented agriculture and animal husbandry.

    The population of Shilla Fort is large in this time and space, but as a consumer market, it is squeezing. Nearly five hundred young Jianyongs from the First Banner team took advanced crossbows to hunt in undeveloped woodlands. All of them were hunters. Now they have advanced tools. It is ridiculous that they cannot hunt wildly.

    Five hundred hunters, everyone caught five hundred, that''s 25,000? The price of leather plummeted to fifteen pieces per coin. I''m afraid it''s a conservative estimate. I''m afraid they got 30,000 pieces of all kinds of leather. The number is very large and reasonable.

    The Nordic red squirrels are very capable of reproduction. They have two litters a year and six litters a year. New rats can reproduce in three months, so-called rats can see their grandchildren grow up. In the local red pine forest, the huge amount of pine cones can nourish millions of squirrels in a large area on both sides of the Neva River.

    It¡¯s just that the reproduction speed of squirrels can¡¯t keep up with the speed of the Rus people¡¯s efforts to hunt and kill. In this respect, Rurik has great confidence in the tribe, but this kind of thing is not a good thing, and it seems to be temporarily suspended by the invisible hand of the market. Up.

    Arik doesn''t understand why the price is so low, he can actually understand it but it is unnecessary. His Aslaqi was really very clear, and now he was smiling and confused.

    Rurik deliberately explained: "This is how Odin used its power. It is a pair of invisible hands playing with the price. This is the work of the gods and is not controlled by mortals. Even me. Can¡¯t go against the meaning of the gods."

    "Huh? It is so?!" Arik straightened.

    "Of course! Do you still expect Odin to stand in front of you and criticize you personally? Brother, I don''t dare to go against God''s will. Since the market price is like this, I will buy it at this price. Anyway, I invite them to go to the south to farm!"

    Arik pouted again: "Never mind. I think you will use this to threaten them."

    "Huh? I''m not going to threaten you. I have to sign a contract with them. They can go to Mellaren to buy leather, so don''t think about getting a lot of fertile land. There are gains and losses. They can''t be too greedy."

    "Forget it, you are always wise. Each brother has one hectare of fertile land. Now we don''t have to risk death to rob, and we can get wheat every year." Arik said again.

    "Is that so?" Rurik''s smile seemed to hide a dagger: "If you hit the ground, you can''t go on an expedition? Of course, war is still necessary. Only in this respect there is a question of gains and losses. "

    "Alright. Then, I should gather the team."

    "I will do this tomorrow. Let them gather in Harvest Square, and then enter the house in a line. I will sign a written contract with each of them here. I will also announce the purchase of the leather in their hands."

    "Written contract?" Arik was puzzled. "Brother, do you want to sign on a large number of boards? I think we have to prepare a large number of boards first."

    "Wooden board? Brother Times have changed." Rurik pointed to the south, "I made a major invention in Novgorod. I made a very soft board called paper, I have brought them here."

    He called for an order from his troops, and after a while, two burly mercenaries reasonably pulled a wooden box into the place.

    He motioned for Svetlana to open the lid and took out the files inside. The contract documents copied by more than a dozen wives and concubines, together with him, are piled up into a hill. The paper has been cut down, and the piles are now uniform.

    "Come and see all! My friends, come and see my latest masterpiece." Rurik greeted.

    The people present stood up one after another and leaned over. They saw the yellowish-brown flakes that looked like cloth and wood, on which a lot of fair words were written in ink. The whole body is written in the traditional Rune alphabet, and a brash man like Arik can spell it, not to mention an educated business woman like Asraki.

    It is no longer possible to describe them as "surprised", and it is more appropriate to describe them as being overwhelmed. All the documents are neatly written with exactly the same words and sentences, all the terms of the contract, and the signature position is left at the bottom. All this has surpassed their cognition.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 691 Surprise in Shilla Fort), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 693ï¼š 1 pinch of wheat seeds

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    The Duke signed the same contract with hundreds of people? This has never happened in the past, nor did Asraki, who prides himself on business, knew it.

    She has many questions, not only about the peculiarities of these writing materials, but also about the large number of contracts that need to be signed. She smelled the amazing commercial value contained therein, that is, these writing materials themselves, because they should not be, and even less likely to be, merely used as writing materials.

    Aslaqi was very calm, her eyes revealed a lot of information to Rurik.

    Rurik returned with a similar look, confirming that there will be a small private meeting with the family in the future.

    Governor Konuzon took the order, and Arik also got the task. The meeting ended with the end of the dinner. They should also go back home or go straight to work.

    After the ambitions staggered, Rurik wiped his mouth clean, and said abruptly: "You guys go back for the time being. Be sure to remember that tomorrow morning, when the sun comes out, I will see people gathered in the square."

    "That''s it? I would rather have some spirits with you." Arik said cheerfully.

    "No need. If I can, I would rather drink Kvass, bitter ale is not as good as this. What a pity!" Rurik deliberately increased his voice, "We have too little wheat in our hands."

    Upon hearing this, Aslaqi, who drooped her back, straightened her back abruptly, revealing her swollen and coordinated chest inadvertently.

    "It''s okay." Arik laughed, "I found that spirits are only paired with barbecue. You should make more spirits from your hometown. Not to mention, since you ask for immigration this year, they will all come over, and we will brew and distill locally. "

    After that, he stood up and motioned to his wife: "Go! It''s time for my brother and sister (referring to Svetlana) to have a good rest, and we will also go back."

    "I..." Aslaqi looked up at her husband: "I still have something to tell the prince."

    "Didn''t you finish talking? Still saying you haven''t eaten enough?"

    "Next, it''s...I am negotiating with the prince as the old Harald Hrolev family." Aslaqi has put on a serious face.

    She is the second wife, and Arik also had an earlier appointment with her, thus theoretically avoiding family conflicts. Based on the agreement, the relationship between him and Asraki is a kind of cooperation as a husband and wife.

    "Well, in that case, I won''t bother." Arik waved his hand, he was very acquainted.

    The otherwise not-lively hall became more indifferent. Some women took up the job of servants, went into the house to clean up the leftovers after the meal, and unload the tables and chairs.

    Rurik didn''t need to take care of the servants personally. Based on the current situation, he thought he should recruit a handful of servants.

    He invited his sister-in-law into the inner hall, and brought his wife and Asraki to the bedroom to discuss some important matters.

    It''s quite quiet here. Except for the guards standing outside, there are only three of them inside the small palace.

    Aslaqi sat on the soft leather cushion, the soft light of the wall oil lamp illuminating her quiet face and the tall bridge of the nose.

    Rurik noticed his second sister-in-law''s bulging belly, and sighed that his cousin didn''t forget what was going on while hunting.

    Wait a minute! My sister-in-law also came to Shilla Fort for the winter with Askard, but my sister-in-law moved here. Sister-in-law should have given birth again, right? Is it the boy named Jill? Rurik hopes so.

    Aslaqi was a little restrained, the boy in front of him was quite handsome, and his wife Svetlana was young and beautiful, but still childish.

    The prince is a very young boy, he is handsome and clean, his mind is full of command, and his strong body also proves that he is a good fighter.

    He thought he had all the virtues of Viking men, and the wisdom beyond Viking men was endless.

    The boy blessed by Odin once again showed great wisdom. Those writable buffy papers are a brand new proof.

    She wanted to mention it first, but Rurik had spoken first.

    "Sister, you...seems to have it again."

    Rurik speaks very sweetly. Aslaqi was surprised at first, then smirked, and then stroked her belly: "Yes. I hope it''s another boy. You know, I want to rejuvenate the family, and I will do things for you." Then, give this child a name too."

    "Am I? No. You are the child''s mother. Since he is the heir to your old Harald family, only you are qualified."

    "So it is. So, you...you are not simply asking me for my second child. Indeed, you are the child''s uncle."

    "It''s about the future of the Principality." Rurik put away his smile and asked with a serious face: "I need wheat seeds now. I know you brought some wheat from your hometown in Roseburg to make delicious honey. Bread, your inventory must still be in stock. Now, hand over all of it."

    "Ah? Why is this?"

    "Very important."

    "Okay. Originally, I wanted to continue to make delicious noodles and sell them to hunters. Since it''s your order, I will do it."

    Rurik was naturally satisfied with this answer, and he also knew that this woman had no choice if he had a chance.

    "Very good. Then, you also want to know the purpose of my doing this." Rurik deliberately said.

    "Yes." Aslaqi breathed out: "If wheat is very important, I will declare that wheat will not be used as food in the future."

    "Oh, where is it so extreme? Of course you have to use wheat to make delicious bread. This is the problem now. We have too little wheat in stock but too much oats. Does the Duchy of Ross still have to import wheat from Britain every year? If one day Northumbria betrays, how do we get wheat? Let''s start the war again? I want to grow wheat by myself, so I will grow wheat on a large scale in Novgorod."

    The prince''s words were impassioned. Aslaqi had never seen a wheat field in her life, and she had not even added mature wheat ears. Of course she had seen wheat berries when she was very young, knowing that it is the best material for making bread, nothing more.

    Since the prince was so ambitious, he naturally accepted it unconditionally.

    "Yes. I will take out the wheat immediately, but they are running out."

    "How much more?" Rurik asked urgently.

    "There are about five sacks? I am used to holding one hundred pounds in one bag."

    "That''s five hundred pounds, which is not bad. Alas, I just don''t know how much inventory is left in Roseburg''s hometown!" Rurik sighed, "I hope my order will be delivered in time, and I hope Haroldosen doesn''t mess around. ."

    There are currently about 500 pounds of wheat on hand, and as wheat seeds, only a small part of the land can be sown. One hectare (Viking system, 0.96 modern hectares) sown 400 Roman pounds (Viking Roman pounds, 0.392 kg), and Rurik intends to plant seeds at this value.

    Before he determined that the spring wheat could produce high yields, Rurik didn''t dare to mess around. He used the average production capacity of local oats as a reference, that is, the tradition of yielding 2,000 pounds of wheat per hectare and leaving 20% ??for growing grain. In this way, the cost of trial and error is not high, but the variety of wheat on hand is more than one hectare. If this is the case, wouldn''t it be a test field?

    Although trial and error is risky, Rurik is sure that he has enough costs to squander. No matter what the so-called experimental field has to be 100 hectares in one go, then all the wheat needs to be transported from the hometown of Roseburg to grow grain.

    Regarding dispatching a new sled team and returning home in this ice world, Rurik has decided that he will be able to implement it. That is to say, the entire operation is very sensitive to the grasp of time.

    If the farming season is missed, the plan for large-scale spring wheat planting this year will be ruined.

    Just in case, the wheat seeds provided by Asraki must of course be sown at the right time. If the plan for large-scale transportation of grains fails, the last hectare of wheat will be carefully taken care of, and their output will all be used as grain for next year. Even with the most conservative method, Novgorod can spend more time. Planting wheat on a large scale.

    The matter of Maizi is currently the main concern of Rurik, and this matter has a relatively comfortable result.

    Rurik knew that Aslaqi had a lot to ask, so she allowed her to hear the news.

    Sure enough, the paper matter was hard to let go, and she even saw the business opportunities.

    "Lord Duke." She spoke in her formal honorific title: "The written material, paper, must be Odin''s wisdom. You must have reproduced it in the world. I...I want to know the secret, I want to do it for you. Make more."

    "You?" Rurik squinted his eyes cautiously, realizing that this is not easy. "Do you want to make paper to make money?"

    "No! It''s for the Duke''s business."

    "I believe you are sincere, but the matter of making money is not wrong. This matter is not against you. If necessary, I will entrust with you as appropriate in the future."

    The paper industry can of course be developed into a profiteering industry. It is not the purpose to make profiteering. Lurik needs paper to cooperate with his authority and so on. If Asraki only sees commercial value, it would be too simple. Rurik decided to hold on to this matter. When the paper industry began to develop from the initial development of the paper industry, people like Asraki could be excellent distributors. As for passing on the technology to her, Rurik was a little worried. .

    Because this woman is not easy!

    Aslaqi, who was full of confidence, was splashed with cold water on her face. On the surface, she was emotionally discouraged, but in fact, fighting spirit was sprouting in her heart. Since Rurik didn''t say anything to death, he would have a chance in the future? It must be so. So I should continue to personally support and even explore the secrets. After all, Rurik has long spoken out, the so-called Odin sprinkled the wisdom of God to the world, anyone has the right to explore, and the wisdom of God is never a treasure open to a few people.

    This night, Rurik and Svetlana slept very securely.

    Regarding the scourge of the Queen Mary''s dystocia and death, Rurik restrained himself in self-discipline, and he even "popularized" his wives and concubines about the relationship between fertility and age.

    After all, it was a matter of life and death, and they consciously converged without being frightened. They didn''t take the initiative to keep Rick, nor did they take the initiative.

    Except Carlotta and Lumia.

    The two of them slept peacefully and slept on the bed, nestling together like hibernating bears.

    The entire Shilla Fort could not be quiet, the peaceful winter life was broken, and the latest news made the entire city boil.

    The Duke is going to fulfill his promise of the year and give everyone a field! The soldiers of the First Banner will be the first to get the land!

    All the old Ross people will be assigned to the cultivated land!

    The news spread is getting more and more outrageous, and the residents under the dark night actually started a spontaneous connection.

    Especially the people of Ostara welcomed their Duchess back, and the saying about the anointed land. The Ostarans have already started cheering!

    At dawn the next day, the moon had not yet set, the sky was still dark blue, and people in fur coats began to appear in the snow-covered Harvest Square.

    The number of people is increasing, and men, women, and even children have walked out of the house one after another.

    The people in the city were the first to gather here. When the sun rose, the gates of the city wall opened, and people who had already gathered outside the city also flocked into the city and gathered in Fengshou Square with a very purpose.

    The huge square was originally prepared for large-scale gatherings of people. Now it is trampled on very flat. The golden light of the dawn sprinkles on the frozen city. As many as three thousand men and women stand in this square, all of them dressed in leather. , The whole body is gray-black tones, and the furry looks solid, just like three thousand bears.

    This scene is quite grand!

    The guards (elite mercenaries) who stand guard in shifts have seen this kind of battle, and all they can think of is that when the war broke out, the enemy and us were gathering forces.

    The soldiers of the First Banner Team wore blue and white uniforms under their thick leather jackets, and they stepped out to ask the guards about the Lord Duke.

    At first, the guards were willing to explain, but as the number of people inquired was too much, they would not tire of it.

    There were even quarrels between the two sides, even though they had fought side by side many times in bad battles.

    It was Arik who had keen eyes and personally stopped the fight between two groups of irritable people.

    But things were completely beyond his imagination. At this time, his subordinates were complaining, and the guards on duty were also complaining.

    What can Arik do? He happened to see Governor Konuzon trying to maintain order, and he criticized him to his face: "What''s going on? Yes, only the brothers from the First Banner will come. I saw all the men in the city are here, and there is another one. A large group of women. Look, there are also a group of cubs here to join in the fun. There is a group of cubs on the roof who are not afraid of falling."

    Conusson is also very innocent. He smiled embarrassedly and explained: "Everyone''s life is full of boring. When I heard that Lord Duke wanted to allocate land, they all came."

    "It was you who took the order and only notified the First Banner Team if you said yes. You must have made an omission in your work, and you dare to fake your will."

    "I didn''t!" Conusson denied, "I swear with honor that Lurik is a hero of the Ross people for a hundred years. How dare I disobey. But the people are too enthusiastic. If you don''t trust Lord Duke very much, How do they start the rally before dawn?"

    Arik gritted his teeth. Indeed, his own brother had an incomparable prestige, and it was reasonable to attract thousands of people to admire him.

    It''s just that there are not many pure old Rose settlers here in Roseburg, and there are a huge number of brothers in the First Banner who are temporarily staying with squirrels. Arik was afraid that the land that should have belonged to his brothers would be cheaper for the new Ross people who later joined.

    The noise continued, and Rurik in the palace heard the news, but stomped his feet with anger.

    He ate some dried meat after the morning toilet, and put on clothes scoldingly.

    Hearing the rumbling outside, Svetlana knew that there were too many people gathered, and Svetlana was nervous and terrified. She first peeked out a pair of eyes at the main entrance, and ran back in a hurry to report to her husband: "All people! The square is full of your followers."

    "It''s a follower, not at all!" Rurik buttoned his hat, "I''m afraid that they sent the wrong order, and they all came to fight for my reward."

    After that, he patted his face vigorously and motioned to his wife: "It is estimated that this is the case, but...this is my authority. Laugh to me and walk with me by the arm. Remember! Lanna, I am the lord , You are the queen."

    Indeed, since Svetalana knew her destined husband, she was full of curiosity and affection for the name "Rurik". When she saw him, all the feelings instantly condensed into love.

    Perhaps Rurik has become accustomed to the feeling of being over the world, and she is not yet mentally prepared for the world of maternal rites!

    She took Rurik¡¯s hand The two of them, dressed in furry white robes, walked to the rammed earth foundation of the square, took off their hats and faced the crowds together, and lay on the roofs of the houses in the distance. Group of urchins.

    At this moment, Rurik extremely hoped that there would be an electric loudspeaker that could accurately convey his commands.

    The residents of Shilla Fort could not be counted as many. Rurik took a closer look, and guessed that there were only more than two thousand people gathered, and probably the whole city''s adults and teenagers were here.

    If they gather densely enough and keep quiet and are willing to listen carefully, they can indeed tear up their throats and pass on the words more accurately. That is obviously impossible. The wind will seriously interfere with the speech, and they are not standing shoulder to shoulder.

    Now that he had appeared, Rurik and Lanna deliberately held their heads up and let them pay their respects.

    In fact, he also saw Carlotta bring hundreds of Ostratas of his own to mix with them, so let them take a good look at the heroic figure of the great good man who gave him the land.

    Rurik stayed here deliberately not to speak, and his unusual behavior gradually caused the chattering crowd to calm down.

    With only abundance left in his ears, Rurik finally drew out his short sword and shouted: "Warriors of the First Banner Team! Rally!"

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 692 A Pinch of Wheat), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 694ï¼š 1st Flag Team Grand Contract

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    Those who were eager to try and couldn''t wait to get out of the crowd struggling to get out of the crowd, they lifted the warm robe, and revealed the blue shirt with white background.

    The First Banner team was brave and brave. They first gathered together to draw a line with other people watching the excitement, and then lined up in a neat line under Arik''s orders.

    A flag team is divided into four squadrons, which is actually four hundred teams.

    The centurion restrained his subordinates. The blue-dyed feathers in the leather helmets on the heads of the four became the most eye-catching feature, which allowed the subordinates to see clearly and neatly lined up, and made Rurik see it clearly.

    The originally quiet scene was slightly noisy again, and Rurik stretched out his hands to signal everyone to be quiet.

    How can the order be accurately conveyed to the gathered people?

    Leurik made his wife retreat with a wooden face, and he stood alone on the platform, letting the wind blow his pony tail.

    He fingered Conusson to get him on stage.

    What can Conuson do? I couldn¡¯t keep things on my face when things didn¡¯t go well. I saw that the Duke apologized: "My lord, I never thought that all the residents of the city were here, and I was guilty for showing you the chaos."

    "It''s true that you are not doing things well. You call on the idlers to wait to go home. You will command some men and ask them to persuade others to leave. Tell the people that today''s affairs only have something to do with the First Banner Team."

    "Yes!"

    Conusson stepped back, and Rurik pointed precisely at Carlotta, who had clearly come to watch the show.

    The girl hurriedly walked up to the platform with interest. She smiled and wanted to say something, but what she didn''t expect was an iron reprimand from the man she loved.

    "Did I... let you come? All the people who took you back! Hurry up!"

    "Ah? I..." Carlotta was at a loss for a while, and reluctantly explained: "I told the tribe. Everyone praised you as the greatest person, and they came to admire your face specially."

    "Little mouth wipes honey." Rurik''s mood eased a little, "Are you all satisfied now? Tell them to step back and stop staying in the cold outdoors. Beware of illness."

    Rurik didn''t want to entangle with the idlers, because a signing site inside the palace had already been set up, and there were already temporary maids and personal guards guarding them.

    He watched Carlotta return to the team of the Ostara people, and watched those people leave reluctantly.

    Now that a group of people have left, other people watching the show are consciously boring, and because of Conuson¡¯s persuasion, some people have begun to return home.

    Disappointment filled the faces of many people. Women sternly scolded the children who ran around and went home, and some complained about why their elderly husbands were cowardly going to fight. There are also the Neoross from Sweden and the Slavs from the south who have joined the group in recent years. They really regret the difference between the princes, but what can be done? This is the territory of the Principality of Rus. Old Rus is the most noble talent, more noble than other Varangans, and the young fighters among the old Russ are noble in the nobility.

    The sun rises high, and the cold in the morning is mostly gone. There is still no sign of snow melting in the whole world, and the city of Shilla Fort is a vast expanse of whiteness. As a result, the soldiers of the First Banner team put on wooden-framed sunglasses. In addition to their battle robes, it is indeed a beautiful landscape, even a little more. Bizarre.

    The idlers waited to retreat, and Liurik reaffirmed his own opinions.

    "Brothers! I will fulfill the agreement! Every one of you! One of you is entitled to farmland of 100 stika in length and width! You all have the right to grow wheat on your own land, and you all have the right to take your family with you. It was a good day to eat wheat last year..." Everyone knows these things, and now the prince preached it again to confirm it again.

    "Brothers! I will sign a contract with each of you! Everyone will enter my palace and sign a written contract with me face to face. The sacred contract will be recognized by Odin, and you will also be blessed in the future. Attention to centurions! The first centurion of the first banner team! Take your men into the palace. Don¡¯t worry about others, all the contracts will be signed before noon!"

    People burst into shocking shouts, the contract has not yet been signed, and even their own land has not been stepped under their feet, and their faces have been filled with the joy of harvest.

    The once chaotic scenes restored order, and the soldiers of the First Banner Group stepped into the Prince''s "Winter Palace" for the first time in awe-inspiring manner.

    There are tables in the rather spacious hall, and a large number of contract documents are stacked. The beating flames of dozens of oil lamps made the whole hall extremely bright and at the same time brought comfortable warmth. The hundredth team entered here, and the soldiers looked around.

    This is the palace of the prince, it is not spacious or even a little crude. This is very different from the description of the legend. The palace of the prince should be covered with bear heads, when there is a lot of gold and silver for decoration, and there should be a throne studded with gems, but it is not here.

    There are bear heads, they are not many, and this is almost the only thing that shows the nobleness of the prince.

    Indeed, the "Hermitage" in Shilla Fort is currently the residence of Rurik. Rurik likes this location, but doesn''t like this retro longhouse-style building. Since Rose already has a three-story building made of wood, stone, and cement, the palace of the prince has reason to be built tall, and it is best to become the first building in Shilla Fort, so that her monarch can overlook the entire city.

    The prince needs a splendid palace to show its majesty. Maybe it is extravagant and wasteful, but the current palace is indeed simple.

    The land to be built here is temporarily set aside. Rurik has been daydreaming these days. It is this autumn that he can stroll through the endless wheat fields, watch the wind and waves, and touch the wheat ears by himself.

    The dream can be realized, and it starts with today''s "big contract".

    When they saw the paper and the densely written text for the first time, the soldiers did not appear shocked. They were delighted and obsessed. Who is not curious about rare things? This cloth-like and wood-like thing completely surpassed their imagination. Everyone''s psychological preparation was to take away the wooden boards filled with words. Unexpectedly, there are no wooden boards here, only the neatly stacked objects called paper.

    The paper can be circled and tied with a rope, and it can be folded without being damaged. Its only disadvantage is that it is afraid of water. It''s okay, I''m afraid the water is just a small trouble. Besides, charcoal ink painted on a wooden board will fade if it gets wet with a lot of water. It is necessary to protect the wooden board of the contract from water, so this paper should not be watered, otherwise, I am sorry for the neatly written Luen letters on it.

    Both the Runic alphabet and the Roman alphabet are derived from the ancient Greek alphabet, and the two sides even have an insightful contrast relationship, and can be transcribed almost without barriers. Therefore, theoretically speaking, those who understand the traditional script can accept the Roman alphabet in a short time.

    Western Pinyin text belongs to as long as you can speak and understand the pronunciation of the letters, you can spell it down with great difference. If the monarch further regulates the spelling method, one text is completed.

    Each soldier of the First Banner Team''s 100th team received a contract document.

    Leuric asked them to read the few terms, and declared that because this is a reward, the recipient has no right to argue. After reading the terms, he feels that the terms are acceptable and he comes to sign a contract with him one-on-one.

    He did not persecute his subordinates, and this contract was not mandatory from the beginning. After signing the contract, you must pay the eleven tax every year. It doesn''t matter if you don''t sign, it''s okay to continue to be a fisherman.

    They can weigh the pros and cons, and the land that the duke rewarded comes from the rebellious Pine Needle Manor that was crusaded down. They directly participated in the war, and they knew best that those fields were downright fat fields!

    One of the main purposes of the old Rus people out of the cramped fjord was to find a warm and fertile farming field for two days. Before they knew the fertile black soil of Ukraine, the homeland of the Pine Needle Manor in Novgorod was the best fertile field!

    After a brief discussion, the 100th team signed with Rurik one-on-one.

    The soldiers wrote their own names, father''s names, and their flag team centuries on paper with beautiful wild duck feathers.

    Rurik also stated his full name here: Rurik Ottoson Principe.

    Almost all the people in the Russian Principality have no surnames, or attribution names placed at the end of their names. The surname is something that an ethnic group must have to strengthen its status after it has developed to a higher level.

    At the same time they signed the name, this issue became prominent again.

    Just like doing a census in Novgorod by the way, the Slavs of the White Tree Manor have the same problem with their names. At least some Roths will use something to strengthen their uniqueness and act like a surname. What''s more, some big families are already using real surnames.

    Ordering the people to give themselves a full name, it seems that for the time being, this kind of thing cannot be rushed.

    Rurik couldn''t ask them, the fighters, to invent a surname for themselves immediately, so they made them write their identity information in more detail, and it''s best to fill in their nicknames.

    No, they were just as Rurik had estimated, a group of domineering nicknames popped on the paper.

    "Skull Breaker", "Smashed Palms", "What the Gotland People Are Feared", "Whale Hunters"...

    Every traditional Ross man has a nickname, and Rurik disdain to give himself some weird names. He has only one name, "Princip", the only prince in all of Ross.

    In fact, among the people, he already has a series of names such as "son of god", "wise man", "relentless butcher", "conqueror of the sea" and "Danish nemesis".

    If every name is turned into a medal, then Rurik will have a pair of extremely strong fish scales.

    Smart people realize that the great value of this contract is that they and Rurik are a community of destiny in various senses.

    It is the obligation of the contractor to pay taxes to the prince, and the contractor is also obliged to join the army to fight for Ross.

    The prince also has his obligation, that is, to protect the life rights of the contractor and his family at any time, even in the event of a disaster, to ensure that the contractor and his family will not die of starvation, illness, or freezing.

    Over the years, the prince has taken care of all the children of the brothers who died in the war, and even the vast majority of the children in the Ross headquarters have been raised by the prince.

    The princes are young for their credibility and protection, and their contracts are signed happily.

    The four centuries completed the signing very quickly, making Rurik worried that they didn''t actually look at the terms.

    They do, but there is no need to look at the terms carefully. There are not many clauses written in black and white. The whole article is in the vernacular. I really understand the meaning after just a few glances.

    The people who signed the contract were asked not to leave because the prince had to announce a decision that would benefit everyone.

    Rurik deliberately sold it off, which really drew the brothers'' appetites.

    The noisy hall finally calmed down, and a large number of contract documents were harvested. Lurik knew that he had also done a census of the soldiers of the First Banner by the way.

    From the point of view of the name alone, there are so many people named after Bjorn, Harold, Ivar, Carl, etc. among his most capable subordinates. It is no wonder that these compliments are so popular that they are too similar to each other. Fortunately, their nicknames are varied and even bizarre, and there are many humorous elements among them.

    They gathered outside to discuss a lot, but in fact, many people have already learned the news.

    The news was revealed by Arik that the co-author of the prince wanted to buy the squirrel skins in everyone''s hands.

    Until now, no one wants to buy leather at the bazaar in Shilla Fort, and the market here is saturated. It''s okay to force the leather to sell, and the kind of sell-off for almost no money can indeed get rid of all the leather on hand. But who would be so stupid to do this? Fifteen or sixteen silver coins. At this extremely low price, no one is willing to keep the price down.

    Now the situation has become responsible. Many people originally planned to ship the leather to their hometown after the ice and snow melted, or to ship the leather to Tombstone Island and sell it directly to the local merchants. Even if it is difficult to reach the price of a silver coin and a leather, they definitely do not. Will earn less.

    But now that the contract with the prince has been signed, everyone can''t go to the West now. In addition, some brothers'' fathers signed another contract with the prince, so he couldn''t leave.

    There are many reasons for not leaving. As the current backbone of the Principality, the First Banner Team must go to Novgorod to cultivate their own land, and they must also accept the call at any time to wait for the opportunity to attack the Karelians.

    If the prince buys everyone''s leather and sells it at such a low price, many human rights balancers will think that this is a helpless move.

    Because many squirrel skins are simply peeled off from the meat, because there is too much leather, the fat layer under the skin can''t be scraped off. This kind of leather will start to rot and smell into useless filth within a few days in the warm season. Fortunately, the leather is frozen as hard as a slate in the cold. Objectively, because the leather is frozen, it has a certain freeze-drying effect, and the leather loses water and is more resistant to storage.

    Shilla Fort lacks the processing conditions for tanning leather. The veterans of leather processing are all in their hometown, and the must-use Glauber''s salt is also mined from the stone piles in the mountainous area of ??the hometown.

    What''s very bad is that the most lacking thing here in Shilla Fort is stone. The nearby area doesn''t even have a mountain, only the endless forest and endless squirrels.

    Without glauber''s tanning, the weather becomes warmer, and all the leather becomes worthless.

    This fact is in Rurik¡¯s calculations. He deliberately did not talk about the purchase of leather first. After all the contracts were signed, according to the agreement, the brothers of the First Banner should pack their bags and ride on the reindeer sleigh to Novgo. Rod is waiting for spring ploughing. Rurik promised them that since a major immigration project is to be carried out this year, their wives and children will board the fleet and be reunited with the Novgorod family from their hometown. As husbands, they will establish a new home in Novgorod and welcome family members who come with softness.

    It becomes very important to turn the wealth obtained from hunting into silver coins that can be easily carried.

    Rurik finally came out again. He arranged four teams of centuries around the rammed earth foundation in the square to form a matrix, so that his preaching could be heard accurately by everyone.

    "I heard that you have caught an amazing number of squirrels, but there are not enough buyers here. Now I am here, I will buy all your squirrel skins and other leathers! I now have ready-made silver coins in my hand! Right here You bring the leather in the afternoon, and I will buy it at the price of fifteen pieces a silver coin!"

    Other words Rurik didn''t intend to say any more, anyway, after the weather gets warmer, these soldiers who can''t go to the west can''t let the leather rot.

    So Rurik really has a lot of cash on hand?

    Of course not. The boxes containing a large number of silver coins are in Roseburg''s hometown, and Rurik indeed has a lot of wealth in New Roseburg, which is the abundance of oats in the granary.

    There is indeed someone who has a large fortune in hand, and that is the Asraki family.

    Her father, Harald the Elder, has been actively reviving the family, and Ashraqi''s mill business has brought new impetus to the family''s revival. The biggest leather buyer in Sillasburg is the old Harald. He did this kind of business in Gotland. Now he is just returning to his old business, but he has lost too much. Because of practical reasons, it is no longer possible to deal with a large amount in a short time. leather. Besides, the processed leather still has to be sold, and it is impossible for Old Harald to consume all the silver coins on hand to stud. Even though the price of leather was extremely low, he announced that he would stop buying glauber''s salt because of the exhaustion of the glauber''s salt on hand, which further pushed the market price down.

    Their family still has silver coins, and the number is actually quite a lot.

    Maybe the brothers still have 20,000 pieces of leather unsalable? As a prince, Rurik ordered Asraki to take out fifteen pounds of cash. He was indeed forcing his second sister-in-law to do this.

    However, Asraki was not a loss, and Rurik paid the price. He promised to take out 15,000 pounds of dried oats, and another 1,000 pounds of oats was considered extra interest.

    The oats can be put in place in a few days, and Liu Rick got the silver on the same day.

    In the afternoon, thousands of people gathered in Harvest Square. They saw the warriors of the First Flag Team picking up wooden poles, on which an astonishing number of frozen squirrel skins were **** with twine. Sled skin.

    Paying the money in one hand and the goods in the other hand, people have seen the great Prince Ross buying leather on a large scale. The afternoon sun is very gentle, and onlookers saw the smiling faces of the soldiers holding silver coins and the brilliant light reflected by the silver coins.

    It''s not just their group who went hunting. There were a lot of Slavic immigrants who came to settle in the city in the early years. They were all human beings. After mixing with the Rus for a long time, the hunting skills of this group of Slavs have also improved.

    By the end of the evening, Rurik had already planned to close the stall, and as a result, more than one hundred Slavic men were dragging their sleighs with some unsold varieties of leather on them, begging the Duke to mercifully buy them.

    This was not in his expectation, and his guards also wanted to expel these people on behalf of the master.

    If they were really expelled, it would be harmful to their prestige.

    Rurik could ask in Slavic language: "If I give you oats would you like it? Ten pounds of oats is worth a silver coin. The exchange principle I set is fair and stable."

    Everyone nodded one after another, hurriedly offered their own leather, and sighed with a smile, "The gods will always bless you."

    Rurik expected to purchase 20,000 pieces of various small animal leathers, but the result did not meet expectations, and in fact it was basically completed. The price is very low, and it consumes this and 18,000 pounds of oats as a whole.

    If all these leathers are processed, can they be shipped to the Danes with two silver coins? Do not! As long as a large amount of leather enters, the local leather market will be messed up. They all have to dump at low prices.

    Dumping is okay. Even if the price drops to one silver coin to two pieces of leather, you still make a fortune.

    Is this a prince being a profiteer? Rurik didn''t think so, because the Vikings used to do business. He is well aware of the core reason why he can make a fortune from this-the powerful Ross Fleet''s own time and space Europe''s first water transport capability.

    The acquired leather will be transported back to the hometown as the Russian Navy enters, and can be tanned in a short period of time. It will not decay during the lifetime and become a tailorable leather clothing material.

    The efficiency of logistics, which determines the success or failure of business, is equally universal in this era.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 693 First Banner Team Grand Contract), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 695ï¼š Messenger team

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    A special sled team was set up as a surprise, and Rurik selected 20 people from his mercenary team and 10 people from the local residents of Shilla Fort.

    Some of them are old Ross people from the fjord, and some are from Lake M?laren.

    Rurik feasted these people who were about to travel in his palace, eating roast venison and drinking ale with them.

    He held a glass aloft and walked in the hall and said: "This year we are embarking on a large-scale immigration. Before that, we must let people in our hometown know about it. By the time the snow and ice of Shilla Fortress melted in April, the bay became suitable for sailing. We The fleet will return to Roseburg Fjord as quickly as possible. I want to ship the wheat seeds as quickly as possible. Brothers, your mission is very important. I want you to pass the original letter to Harrodsson and the merchant Gul. De''s hand. When I reach Tombstone Island, I will see that a large number of wheat seeds must be settled..."

    He stated the importance of the task and depicted a grand scene of an overwhelming golden wheat field. Especially to tell everyone that this is not a dream, as long as the information is delivered in a timely manner, starting from the golden autumn, everyone in the following years can become fat elephant seals due to eating too much wheat.

    The adjectives that followed directly amused everyone.

    Someone who was slightly drunk showed his slightly blackened teeth and shouted, "My lord, we are fighting for our lives! This is a cold expedition."

    "Oh? Is anyone afraid to say that?"

    "Fear? We have nothing to fear." Or this person, "It''s just that there are risks..."

    Rurik guessed that someone would suggest something, so he announced in public: "You can rest assured. I promise you 30 people to bring letters and a batch of goods to your hometown as quickly as possible, and each will receive 50 silver coins. . Don¡¯t worry, I know the difficulties, so I will give you food for the 15-day journey and oats for feeding the reindeer. Don¡¯t you think that this is just a simple letter delivery task. I need your achievements to prove one thing. , It is to open up a winter ice and snow transportation line, so that Ross Fort to Novgorod can be contacted."

    They had a little understanding, thinking it would be a great trip to come here.

    The prince has always kept his promise, and he can earn half a pound of silver just for the task of reporting the letter, and he does not have to pay for the food himself. Especially the mercenaries, they know best that they need to make new achievements in front of the princes for the greater good.

    R¨¹lik is not a random selection, the elite among the mercenaries have the right to participate.

    The men selected from the residents of Shilla Fort are not tough. They know the routes during the warm period. Even if the sea is frozen now, there is no doubt about the control of the routes. They rowed to Novgorod for the first time with Otto when they were young, and now they are so old that they are no longer eligible to join the Second Banner. They still have important value, that is, the old horse knows the way.

    Rurik personally determined a route for the sender, and wrote some letters on paper in traditional writing. In particular, a special document should be given to the left-behind Governor Harrodsson, which is to allow him to take out silver coins from the "national treasury" to pay the messenger. A piece of paper has the meaning of a silver ticket.

    He even drew maps for the sled team. The Gulf of Bothnia, the Gulf of Finland, the ?land Islands, the Great Peninsula, and the East of Finland are all marked clearly.

    Some nouns are written on the map, that is, where the sled team can get supplies. For example, the first supply point Helminki (Helsinki) you will encounter during the journey, as long as you walk along the frozen coast, she is not far away. This journey is not an endless walk along the frozen coast. The team arrives at Tombstone Island in the frozen Aland Islands, and everything will be fine. Because they will continue to go north by then, they will be able to meet a group of masters who excavate ice, fish and catch seals.

    This will not be a lonely journey. If you can meet some people from your hometown along the way, psychologically, it will certainly eliminate the fear of ice, snow and freezing to death.

    The climate is still cold, the branches covered by ice and snow are ready to move, and the grass seeds of the land under the snow will also germinate.

    The southern part of Europe is already a scene of spring, and the whole area of ??East Rome has even completed their spring ploughing.

    In the Nordic world, there is still the vast snow and the frozen sea.

    The sled team led the order to prepare to set off. Thirty of them were divided into ten sleds, and as many as 40 reindeer were responsible for pulling.

    Rurik hoped that they would complete the task as soon as possible, and they had made a lot of money in logistics. Fortunately, the warehouse in Shilla Fort had enough materials to deal with the excessive consumption needed by Rurik.

    The sled pulled a large batch of oats, which are food for the deer.

    People¡¯s ration is a lot of oatmeal cakes mixed with wheat, and dried venison and fish.

    What awaits them is a thousand-kilometer expedition, which is very dangerous from any angle. Just so, a large amount of rations, dry charcoal blocks for fire, and materials that can be used to quickly build a tent are well prepared.

    The most important letters are placed in a suitcase, and a batch of freeze-dried squirrel skins is also listed as a special cargo.

    The main ships of the huge Ross Fleet are still trapped in ice and snow, and the ice layer is like a shackle. They are firmly anchored in the frozen Neva River.

    A small sled team is ready to move forward. Each sled has a mast with a Ross flag stuck in it. This makes the team seem quite awe-inspiring, and it also ensures that everyone can see each other to avoid getting lost, and it can explain their identity to the settlements along the way.

    The team set off and rushed towards the frozen Gulf of Finland under the watchful eyes of thousands of people.

    Rurik stood on the frozen pier together with his wife, watching them gradually turn into spots on the ice field.

    People took off their hats and cheered, saying only words of blessing.

    "I always feel that the ice is about to melt, can they reach it smoothly?" Svetlana worried.

    "They will, they will. Lanna..." Rurik murmured.

    "Well."

    "We should also prepare, and the next thing should be done as soon as possible. We have to return to Novgorod as soon as possible, with a large number of immigrants, this matter cannot be delayed."

    A larger sled team is in preparation, and the entire Shilla Fort is lively.

    Some early immigrants wanted to leave the city for more eastern regions. Everyone knows that Novgorod has more suitable fields for farming, but the land on both sides of the Neva River in Novgorod is not bad. When immigrants have nothing, or settle down in a region, and then set out to settle in a possibly better region, there are not many worries in my heart. The saying is that barefoot is not afraid of wearing shoes.

    However, the early immigrants reclaimed the land and signed a contract with the prince Rurik, are they still eligible for immigrants?

    Once the Rus became farmers, they were unsurprisingly bound by the land itself. They have not lost their pioneering and enterprising spirit, but no one will boldly abandon the land they have actively developed and cultivated for many years, and are unwilling to take the risk of delaying farming to cultivate in new areas, unless the prince gives some kind of guarantee.

    R¨¹lic did not give the old immigrants a guarantee mechanism. Of course, old immigrants can freely buy and sell land, and buyers can pay taxes every year. It''s just that the old immigrants go to Novgorod, don''t think about getting the matured fields that have been developed, but logging and opening up new fields, Lurik is naturally very welcome.

    Only all the Ostala people staying in Fort Shilla, they determined the total number of men, women, old and children (including infants) under the personal inventory of the Duchess Carlotta.

    The Ostarans are indeed not too much, of course there are a group of female tribesmen, and more of them are men who are married by in-laws.

    The people of various tribes are often not entangled in which tribe they belong to. They don''t even have a surname. It is a great honor to remember the names of their grandparents.

    Ordinary people live in a difficult life, so those who have not been destroyed by life are the strong through experience, which objectively makes the Varanga''s overall combat effectiveness tenacious. If you find a more suitable environment for living, if there are no fetters and fetters, it is a good choice to drag your family and immigrate.

    In recent years, the Scandinavian hometown has become more and more difficult.

    Carlotta knows that the men under him are a group of Yilmalun and Gran. It doesn''t matter, everyone has all moved to the far east than the land of the east, and they have separated from Sweden, and the merger with the tough Ross also eliminated all passive disputes.

    More than six hundred people are willing to accept Carlotta''s leadership, not just because she is the woman of Prince Ross, but also because of one thing she solemnly announced-she will be a mother, and the child in her womb must be a boy.

    People naturally welcome a male leader, and it is purely expedient to have a female leader. Carlota knows this.

    "We will move to Lake Ilmen in Novgorod. The most difficult place is that the environment there is exactly like our homeland. It is warmer there, with abundant water and grass for us to raise cattle, and fertile fields for us to grow wheat. Linen. There are no dangerous enemies there. People nearby are our allies. All of us can live freely."

    Compared with the Ross people, the Ostara people have the most urgent desire for a stable life.

    The first group of Ostara families who moved to began to publicly sell their cultivated farmland at the price of the expected five-year wheat output from the field. These people have not cultivated much of the land, and they are a little farther away from the city. Those fields are not fertile, and there is not much wheat production. Perhaps the only advantage is that they are concentrated and connected as a whole. This is convenient for early immigrants to cultivate, and now it is easy to sell them.

    It is estimated that the output of five years will be used as the selling price, and the Ostras intend to leave all the land they have cultivated. In total, they have cultivated nearly ten hectares of land. Because it is a new field, the hectare yield has not even reached 1,500 pounds. They do have great development value, but the price given by the Ostara people is equivalent to nearly 60,000 pounds of oats, or sixty pounds of silver coins.

    The ordinary Ross immigrants here now, they were the disadvantaged of Roseburg that year, so they have the courage to make a desperate move to emigrate. They are indeed weak, and they have not even enjoyed the war dividends of the Rus Principality over the years, only the dividends of survival and security.

    Which family is currently able to come up with sixty pounds of silver coins at once? Even if the huge amount of hot money poured into the Russian society and the purchasing power of silver fell, sixty pounds of silver coins would be a huge sum of money, basically enough for the shipyard to build a complete Mercury-class sail destroyer.

    Who has the ability to buy a field of this size at such a price?

    Rurik has given the departure time of the brothers of the First Banner team and the Aostala immigrants. By then, more than a thousand people will sit on the huge sled team and head to Novgorod with all kinds of softness. .

    It was a peaceful night, and Rurique, who was full of food and drink, was about to go to bed early, and Carlotta pursed his lips and hurriedly begged to see him.

    The guard reported it as usual, and when it heard it was Carlotta, an embarrassing thought came to Rurik''s heart.

    "Lanna, look. Your sister is here, it looks like tonight..."

    Svetlana suddenly felt jealous, and she still had a smile on her face: "I understand. I will avoid it tonight. It''s okay for me to sleep alone."

    She stood up and ran away in a hurry.

    After a while, Carlotta approached his man.

    "Something big?" Rurik raised his head, first moved away from the table with minced meat, wiped her hands with a cloth, and asked her to sit close to her.

    She understood the love, so she obeyed the order. Unexpectedly, her man suddenly turned over and suppressed herself, and she also skillfully lifted her robe with one hand.

    Rurik stared into her eyes with a smile: "Do it again before you leave? I ate stewed deer blood, and I was full of strength."

    "do not!"

    "Huh? What''s the matter?"

    "I actually..." Carlotta smiled kindly, "I already have it."

    "We succeeded?!" Rurik sat up abruptly. "You didn''t tell me earlier and made me almost doing something stupid." After he said, he slapped his heart again: "It''s probably a boy, it must be a boy! That''s it! Do whatever you want. You... are you here to tell me about this?"

    "Yes! Nor." She slowly got up and patted her cheek to restore her serious expression as much as possible: "It''s about the fields."

    "Oh, it''s Novgorod? That warm land belongs to you, and I do what I say."

    "It''s from Shilla Fort, I am here today... to represent the 600 men, women and children of Ostara, and seek a good buyer for our field."

    (She described the field, the approximate area, and the price quoted)

    Carlotta thought that his man would be very happy to unite, but he did not expect to see his frowned brow.

    "What? The price I gave is too high?" she asked cautiously.

    "Not high."

    "Why do you hesitate? If... you don''t buy, who can afford it. Do I have to wait until the people of Roseburg come to sell them? Rurik, I beg you to buy them quickly Let''s get down! So our immigrants will have no worries."

    The purchase of newly reclaimed land by the Ostara people was not part of Rurik''s plan. In theory, the more land directly under the jurisdiction of the princes, the better, but the current situation is quite special.

    Rurik wanted to deepen the farmland in the Novgorod region, and the focus of agriculture would also be placed here.

    With the current agricultural conditions, Shilla Fort is not suitable for vigorously developing agriculture, animal husbandry, fishery, and even other handicrafts, shipbuilding and other industries.

    These are the fundamental reasons. Secondly, Rurik is very self-aware, and he has no energy to cultivate the acres here.

    But wait a minute! There is still a big turning point here!

    Rurik thought for a moment, and gradually laughed.

    Anxious Carlotta hurriedly asked: "Did you think about it?"

    "I thought it over."

    "So, when will I get the silver coins."

    "No." Rurik looked into Carlotta''s eyes again: "I don''t know how to buy it myself. I can find a buyer for you now."

    "who is it?"

    "Of course it is Aslaqi. My dear, you want to revive your tribe, she wants to revive her family business. Let her buy the land, and you all have benefited."

    "fair enough."

    Rurik nodded: "If there is nothing more important, you can go back and tell your people now. Carlotta, it seems Freya has responded to your prayers, and I will not move you in the next few days. Body. You will give birth to your child safely in the new world of Novgorod or it." Carlotta smiled with tears, then stood up, and then took a few riyks. The leftover meat was stuffed into his mouth and ran away happily.

    Rurik breathed a sigh of relief and grinned again: "You can come out now. Lanna, I know you didn''t really leave."

    Svetlana stepped out from the darkness and nestled next to her husband very skillfully.

    "You heard it all."

    "Yes." She said, "Sister Carlotta finally fulfilled her dream, I..."

    "You still don''t think about it in a few years, but Regrav can leave it to you to raise."

    "Me?" Lanna was taken aback and opened her clear eyes.

    "This child has no biological mother as soon as he is born. You are my queen. You should learn how to be a mother in advance. When this child is weaned, you will raise him. In the future, he will be the king of Mercia, and he will still be willing to call you. Is a foster mother."

    Think of poor Mary, poor Regrav. Svetlana, who has always been well protected by her maiden family, couldn''t think of a poor noble like the Queen Mary. She didn''t hate Mary at all, and planned to learn how to please men from her. It is a pity that everyone has their own destiny.

    She moved with compassion and agreed to the king''s fate.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 694 Messenger Team), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 696ï¼š 3-win contract

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    The reindeer captured in the war against Karelia last year were basically transported to Fort Shilla this winter.

    A large number of deserted beaches on both sides of the Neva River are covered by snow, and they have become excellent places for herding deer in winter.

    Governor Cornuzon took on this task. The biggest job of the deer shepherd he assigned was to watch these deer not get lost. The task was really simple, and the benefits from it were not small.

    There are nearly 3,000 deer of various ages, and they are legally the property of Rurik. Hundreds of deer are the spoils of warriors, and their situations are very diverse.

    Some deer were slaughtered early, the deer skins were sold, and the venison entered the soldiers'' stomachs.

    Some deer are bought by residents and become animal power for pulling sleds in winter and two-wheelers in summer.

    More than fifty deer were directly bought by the old Harald''s silver. The old soldier of the deer owner, Ross, needed silver coins but was not good at raising deer, so he took out the silver coins and led the deer home happily.

    They are second to ponies in animal power, some are better than none.

    Old Harald was forced to emigrate to Shilla Fort with a group of family wealth. Because his beautiful daughter married General Ross, the fate of being victimized was gone. A group of properties were kept in the form of gold and silver and lost. Career can also quickly recover in the new world.

    The Rus were the attackers, and the family is now part of the Rus.

    So does old Harald have no hate in his heart? If the Ross army hadn''t attacked Gotland, he would still be in trouble on the island.

    hate? What''s the use of hate?

    The disputes between the Gotlanders and the Svealans were bad debts for hundreds of years, but he never thought that the Ross people among the Svealans were so tough.

    Now that everything is clear, the reason why the Ross people are tough is that they walked out of the cramped ground under the leadership of the heroic leader and began to expand, just like a bear that had hibernated for a long time jumping out of a cave for food.

    After personal contact with Prince Rurik of Rose, he concluded that this son was far better than the other Viking leaders. Many nobles only care about being happy with themselves and their families, but Liu Rick is not the case. This son is a tyrant on the outside, but a saint on the inside. He is a contradictory person.

    Now that the grandson has been born, Gustav can already walk. This kid is half a Rus in blood, and he inherits the name of the Hrolev family.

    There is a successor in the family, not to mention that this kid is still the nephew of Prince Rose.

    Gotland has died, and the Sweden of Ross and Svealand has also split. Old Harald feels that he must be buried on the banks of the Neva River, at least before his death can see the family''s revival.

    The family''s best leather production and trading work is expanding, and the newly opened mill work is a new way to make money.

    The expansion of the mill requires more livestock to drive more stone-milling movements. However, simply processing flour will earn a labor fee. Even if the flour is made into loaves and bread, is it not the same as a labor fee? This is the job of small profits but quick turnover. Only by relying on the advantages of scale can we make a lot of money.

    There are thousands of residents in Fort Shilla. The customers of pancakes and bread are mainly hunters and fishermen. They buy high-quality dry food in response to emergencies. If they think they can make enough dry food, they will not buy more.

    Therefore, the largest order came from the army.

    Old Harald didn''t say it on the surface, but he still felt that his daughter''s big mill was a waste of earning efficiency. If the Duke of Ross stopped going to expedition that day, the mill''s business would go down. Although this is unlikely, how do they judge when the Ross army will expedition?

    Unless strict controls are made on costs, start from the grain production process, such as getting their own fields and hiring people to grow the land as the landlord.

    Old Harald and Aslaqi both have a need for farmland, and they have both revealed to Rurik, and they are indeed ready to move.

    Is it possible that only wheat can be grown in farmland? How can wheat come quickly to grow cash crops? There are not many family members and servants, and the food supply in Shilla Fort is normal. If the family lacks food, they can use money to buy it. The limited energy and material resources should be invested in high value-added industries. In order to get rich in a short period of time, Asraki has the motive of taking risks and can invest heavily and wait for the future to make a fortune.

    They have the ability to take risks and unique cards. Aslaqi decided that Ruriek would not sit back and watch his family become poor. If his eldest nephew Gustav had a bad life, he would definitely have to help.

    Besides, the relocation of the Hrolev family here is basically Rurik''s order, and the existence of the family itself has a special meaning for Ross.

    The family shouldered a special responsibility, so when Rurik sent a messenger to ask the old Harald and the Aslaqi father and daughter to come to the palace for a meeting, the father and daughter thought with their toes and guessed what was so called.

    After all, these days, the Ostara people yelled about the search for land buyers. After all, there are people watching theaters everywhere, and no one can come up with a huge sum of money in one go.

    In fact, the old Harald couldn''t take out sixty pounds of silver coins in one go, just because he and his daughter were betting on fate. Gold and silver have become actual goods and real estate, and the last amount of working capital has recently been exchanged with Rurik. There are still some gold and silver reserves at home, but they can''t pay for this huge amount of money to buy land.

    Aslaqi took her father''s arm, and the two of them were unaccompanied and did not need to be accompanied. Even Arik''s request to be accompanied by Peravina declined.

    There are some guards standing outside the palace, the huge Harvest Square is still snow-covered, and the sun is very dazzling here.

    The air is no longer cold and pressing, and the time for the world to thaw is not far away.

    Huge sled teams and large numbers of reindeer will migrate to Novgorod, and the lively Fort Shilla will return to her summer tranquility, unless the army gathers again.

    The father and daughter entered the hall of the palace calmly. Lurik was not in the more suitable "Ros Dumas" council to summon them to show his attitude. Secondly, this is indeed a small meeting where the top nobles of Rose participated. No one needs to know the secret.

    Carlotta had already come first, and sat down casually on his side. Rurik also crossed his legs indifferently, and when he saw the old Harald father and daughter enter the house, he stretched out his hand to signal.

    Old Harald sat down, breathing heavily. He was still very cautious: "My lord, there must be something important to invite the old to discuss."

    "It''s a big deal. I''m not polite. You father and daughter are here. Let me tell you! It''s about the Ostala people selling about ten hectares of farmland. I hope your family will be the buyer and buy it all at once. under."

    Suddenly, when the father and daughter heard it, their hearts were suddenly ecstatic, but the two old business foxes were extremely indifferent on their faces.

    It turned out that Carlotta could not sit still.

    "I beg you, we must buy our land! The Ostara people want to build a new home in a new place, and we need a fortune as a start-up capital. We have almost nothing, only this cultivated land."

    This is a buyer''s market, and Lurik is not surprised that Carlotta treats customers with respect, but she does not expect her to be so urgent.

    Aslaqi looked at Carlotta and then at Rurik, at a loss for a moment.

    Rurik can add: "That''s it, she wants to sell the land, you sell the land, I think it will be good for both of you."

    Aslaqi looked at her father with more eyes, and those eyes clearly pointed out: You are the only one responsible for the dear girl.

    With the hint from her father, she was brave enough to fight: "Buy land? Yes. At least I need to know the price."

    The price has been spread long ago, and Asraqi asked this well knowingly. As it turns out, just like those rumors, the total price of sixty pounds of silver coins, or six pounds of gold will do. Carlotta, the female leader of Ostara, personally confirmed the price that cannot be bargained.

    "What do you think?" Carlotta asked.

    "can."

    "This is great!" Carlotta sat upright with excitement, and Lurik''s face also showed a smile.

    "But!" Aslaqi swept Rurik from the corner of her eyes, and said solemnly: "It''s true that I don''t have any cash on hand. Since the prince has appointed a silver coin for ten pounds of oats, I can pay for this with oats. Is it a payment?"

    "This... also works."

    "Oh? Since this is all right, what if it is processed leather and cloth? Sister Carlotta, the money you want is sixty pounds of silver! It is nothing to the prince, but it is a lot of money to our merchants. Converted into wheat is 60,000 pounds, enough for a large ship to carry cargo!"

    For a while, Carlotta was confused, she didn''t know what this sister wanted to do.

    In fact, Rurik was also a little confused. He guessed something and couldn''t tell.

    "Athraqi!" Rylik asked with a raised head, "Don''t sell it. Now that you promised her, she surrendered the field, and you took out the money or the equivalent in kind. What are you going to do?"

    Aslaqi expressed regret: "Sir. I can bring out the equivalent goods, but the oats you promised have not been shipped to our warehouse. Actually, there is no such thing in my house that can load 60,000 pounds of wheat in one go. The granary. As for the silver coins, they have probably been turned into leather. There are still many silver coins as remuneration paid to the construction workers. Besides, I took out the equivalent goods. I don¡¯t think Carlotta has the ability to take them all, even if they take them. Now, do they really know how to trade leather to sell?"

    I can''t understand it at all! What does this woman want to do?

    Carlotta felt like she was being pasted, and she also felt that her brain was not smart enough.

    Rurik understood her suggestion: the payment can be postponed, or more money can be paid.

    The transaction mode of deferred payment is no stranger to Lik. In the era of large e-commerce, delayed payment by customers is a normal state. As long as they trust each other and each have a reputation, or agree on a reputation with some coercive force, the transaction can continue.

    Rurik asked directly: "You actually want to postpone the payment, right? Asraki, you definitely mean that."

    "Yes! Since the adults have guessed it. Actually..."

    "Don''t hide it anymore." Rurik shook his head.

    "Okay." Aslaqi seemed to sigh helplessly: "I also think for the sake of sister Carlotta and her people. Sixty pounds of silver, if you don''t make a move, I think the entire Shilla Fortress will only be mine. The family has the financial resources to make money. What I said is true, I lack cash on hand, and we are still waiting for the sea to thaw, and all the goods on hand are sold for cash. Sister Carlotta chose an inappropriate time. Sell ??the land if..."

    She began to negotiate terms with Carlotta one-on-one: "Give me the land immediately. When I collect the payment, I will not only give you the debt, but also give you extra interest."

    "Interest? How much?!" Carlotta asked without thinking.

    Seeing that his concubine was too simple and high-quality for this transaction, Rurik couldn''t stand it anymore. He slapped his thigh and stopped the 5% interest rate that Asiraqi wanted to offer on the spot.

    "I''ve decided! A 20% interest rate. Aslaqi, give her 80 pounds of silver before the harvest season this year, none of which can be less."

    "My lord!" Aslaqi has also eaten.

    The interest rate is good, Carlota immediately made a decision and claimed that the deal was sold, and then smiled.

    Aslaqi was a little confused by the sudden imperative decision. Although old Harald was watching the show, he was still sullen now.

    Rurik still slapped his thighs: "If it weren''t for my money in my hometown in Roseburg, I would buy it, Aslaqi, for Ostara and for Rose, please spend a lot of money! All future All the Ostara people will miss you well."

    But Asraki only felt a little hypocritical, Rurik and Carlotta were intimate, they were a family to each other, as if what happened today was blackmailed by their husband and wife.

    She gritted her teeth: "Since it is the king''s fate, I must agree. So we must sign the contract."

    Since it is necessary to establish a commercial contract, it is totally impossible to say it verbally.

    The large amount of paper carried from Novgorod immediately highlights its wonderful effect.

    This is the pledge between Asraki and Carlotta, and Rurik is at best as a witness.

    The document was quickly signed, and the document itself was folded. All this left Old Harald. He saw the commercial value in it, even the paper, and even changed his lifestyle.

    Isn''t it troublesome to make a written vow? To engrave on a suitable wood, the wood must be carefully prepared, and then the thick wood must be well preserved. Old Harald used parchment as a noble material as the carrier of the contract. He also heard that it was done by the Franks in the far south, but the value of parchment itself is amazing.

    Therefore, many businessmen do not like to make written contracts, and there is indeed a serious trouble of carrying the carrier materials of the contract. A large number of commercial activities often involve the inability of money to arrive in time, and it is also a natural cause of lending business.

    Commercial contracts rely on verbal statements by both parties, and the operability is too great. Once both parties have a wrong understanding of the contract, a contradiction is born. On the issue of the ownership of money and goods, the ambiguity of the verbal contract triggered a fight after the fact. Old Harald saw too much in the Viking business environment of Old Gotland.

    The port of Visby was in ruins, and new Swedish immigrants replaced the old Gotland people to establish new settlements.

    Old Harald has no lingering there, but business is business. The Ross people and the Swedes have the same or even stronger business atmosphere here. Now the paper brought by Prince Ross makes the signing of written contracts easy. This thing is simply for Business is born!

    His pattern is a bit smaller, but the depth of his vision exceeds that of ordinary merchants.

    In terms of nature, the land transaction involving Asraki and Carlotta is of great significance. Duke Rurik of Rose did not have the property rights of these farmland. As an arbitrator and certifier, he followed the transaction throughout the process.

    Nearly ten hectares of farmland has become the private property of the old Harald family. The wheat grown on it is still another cash crop, or even abandoned. In theory, it is the family''s own business.

    But this is Rose, and Rurik will not tolerate land littering. The ten hectares of land is very large, and even if she owns the land, she can''t help it.

    Carlota is very satisfied with this transaction. When the wealth equivalent to 80 pounds of silver coins becomes the property of the Ostara people, the people will rely on it for rapid development. Aslaqi did not really have to wait until the goods were sold to repay the money purely in silver coins. She would first pay the grain equivalent to 20 pounds of silver coins as the first payment, and the subsequent 60 pounds of silver coins had to be paid in cash.

    The two women were satisfied with each other, and Rurik said again: "Asraki, you now have land. This is a large-scale land transaction that I have permitted. Your behavior has created a history for Rose. Say, What do you plan to plant in your new field?"

    "Probably it''s wheat." Aslaqi knew that Rurik must have something to wait, and the answer was full of temptation.

    "No. You don''t want to grow wheat. I ask you to grow flax stalks."

    "Why linen? Just making cloth?"

    "Not only that." Rurik sighed softly. "In my opinion, the banks of the Neva River in Fort New Ross are still not suitable for growing wheat. It is suitable for growing flax, ramie and boat hemp. Since your family is When I was in Gotland, I was good at leather processing. The processed leather was used to make clothes. Since the final clothes are made, isn¡¯t it profitable to make linen? Listen!"

    "Yes."

    Rurik¡¯s face was solemn: "I have allowed your family revival, and I also need your family revival. I want you to grow flax on a large scale, because my fleet needs a lot of hemp rope and cloth, and my shipboard weapons need hemp. The twisting force of the rope. How much money can you earn by simply planting wheat and crushing it into flour? You plant all flax. I will charge as much as you want. The price will be satisfied. For this, I am willing to sign a futures treaty with you immediately ."

    The prince is using his power to lead a transaction, and Aslaqi knows that everything in his family is actually in the hands of this person. As the saying goes, there is no unreasonable love. As shrewd as she is, she knows that the lord¡¯s purpose is to support a big obedient businessman in the East, so as to avoid the Gould family, a big businessman in the West, dominating the family.

    No, a flax futures contract was quickly signed, and Lurik decided to use the price of flax rods at the Merlarn Birka fair last summer as a guide price to purchase the expected output of the land of Asraki this year. Flax stalk is a kind of cash crop. It seems that its only use is to make cloth. Its special properties limit its sales If there is no super purchaser like Rurik, it would be planted on ten hectares of land. , In the end, it must be blood loss.

    Therefore, this paper contract has advanced meaning across the ages. If a wealthy businessman suddenly jumps out to buy this contract, Rurik may increase the price and sell it and cash it out immediately.

    If there is a doll-like purchase around this contract, selling the contract alone is a means of cashing out. What is this not a typical futures transaction? The essence of Tulip Mania is that a group of businessmen trades on the contract itself around the written contract of the purchase right of special tulip bulbs.

    Fortunately, there is no businessman who is wealthier than Rurik trying to do this in the Rus Principality. It is undeniable that this contract has opened up the situation in nature, and the Rus Principality has begun to give birth to the soil for futures trading.

    Now that there is a written contract, there is no possibility that Lord Rurik will break the contract in Asraki''s mind. Her brain calculated that by planting flax stalks, she would make a lot of money this year, and she could still do so every year.

    Two contracts were signed within a day, and the three parties can get their own benefits. Not only will they make a lot of money this year, they will also have a lot of positive significance for each other''s future.

    It''s a win-win-win contract.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 695 Three-Win Contract) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 697ï¼š Back to the field of hope

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    Under the appearance of cold and calm, the whole world is freezing, and some clues have appeared.

    The Neva River is still frozen, and the heaviest reindeer can still walk around on the ice.

    The Gulf of Finland is also an invisible ice layer, and it seems that spring has nothing to do with here.

    The vernal equinox day is approaching, and Lurik also intends to leave just after the vernal equinox sacrifice, and the date is set on the 29th day of March.

    Although there was ice everywhere, people began to find that the afternoon had become quite warm, the wooden eaves began to ticked melting snow, and then began to freeze in the evening, causing a lot of ice to appear on the eaves the next day, so that some children used the ice as a sword to laugh and laugh. Fight with each other.

    Svetlana is already preparing the dry food for the journey home. She plans to cook some fish and bake some oatmeal cakes herself.

    The stove was in the corner of the backyard of the palace. She was unassisted and she didn''t want others to interfere. She slid some sweat here and was very satisfied.

    Suddenly, Rurik, wearing a woolen cap, walked over looking for a scent.

    "It can be arranged for a servant, you don''t have to do it yourself," he said.

    Lanna Yingying smiled: "You didn''t recruit a few servants. Besides, according to our tradition, women must do this."

    "But you are my queen."

    "I am your woman even more."

    Rurik was satisfied, and when he came closer, she was indeed simmering a pike steak that had been cut into several pieces.

    Compared to bass and herring, the largest fish that can be caught in the water fish near Fort Shilla is the pike. This fish tends to grow very large and has a long life span. It has a fierce temperament like a vicious dog, it is a proper carnivorous fish, so the bait for fishing is freshly slaughtered reindeer meat. The hook is tied with hemp rope and thrown down the excavated ice hole, and the line is over 30 meters to wait.

    Lanna said while cooking the meat, "The angler said that the water under the ice has become turbulent, and the ice must be melting. Fortunately, the deep water is very stable. The big fish caught the bait, and 20 people worked together to pull the big guy up. "

    Rurik took a closer look, and as expected it was a hard dish.

    "Did you send someone to buy it? How much did it cost?"

    "Two silver coins, the best fish is here. Rurik, this fish is enough for us to eat for a week."

    "Really? You picked up a big bargain. No, they sold it on purpose."

    "Yes." She chuckled softly: "Because I am your woman, they have such a price as soon as they hear that fish will enter your stomach."

    "Alright. It''s just that I still have to spend a lot of money on the journey back home."

    "So how did your inspection work? Their preparations went well?" she asked.

    "Of course. There are fishing holes all over the ice, and pike and bass are out of the water. I have also seen their sleighs that they have made, and they are very strong overall. Snow covered a lot of withered reeds, and they cut some."

    "Reed? Feed the deer?"

    "Exactly. But you don''t believe that simply eating grass, more than a thousand deer from a larger sled team can go to Novgorod smoothly."

    "That''s impossible," she said.

    It was this that made Rurik upset, and Rurik sighed: "I can wait until the ice and snow melt before acting. But that will delay the farming time. Look at the ice on the palace, the ground is thawing, and the ice can still go. The time for sledging is running out, but a large amount of ice that breaks the ice can destroy the ship, and I dare not risk it."

    "Yes..." She continued to flip the fish with the iron fork.

    "It''s going to be the spring ceremony soon. We will leave after the ceremony. I will try my best to whip the deer. We must go back within ten days."

    Shilla Fort is indeed making intensive preparations for an "Ice and Snow Immigration Operation".

    In total, nearly 1,300 people will immigrate to Novgorod. They are leaving not only themselves, but all the soft things that can be taken away.

    The soldiers of the First Banner are strong and strong, and their families are all in their hometown in Roseburg Fjord. Their family members will take a big ship to immigrate in the summer, and the prince made a promise not to say about this, and even positioned this as the current national policy, even higher than the foreign war.

    Their winter hunting success turned into heavy silver coins. They made another batch of dried or cooked meat, and bought a large batch of granola or simply dry-fried oatmeal from the shop of Asraki. Several people partnered to hire local people to build sledges. As for the reindeer pulling sledges, this is not a problem.

    There is nothing heavy and soft about the First Banner Team, and the existing assets and dry food are on them, and they can run without any worries.

    The Ostarans are another huge immigrant team. Although there are only more than 600 men, women and children, they have a lot of softness in their hands.

    Those Neo-Austalas, who were actually Yilmalun people, ran all the way to the mouth of the Neva River and basically completed the winter. They did not expect new immigration to begin again.

    Legend has it that Lake Ilmen is very similar to Lake Yilmalen in the hometown, and the climate is more temperate. Wouldn''t it be a bumper harvest every year if you planted wheat?

    Regarding where the tribe settled, Duchess Carlotta had already figured out the location, even though she had not personally arrived to investigate.

    Tomorrow is the Spring Festival, and on the eve of the festival, all the Ostras have completed their preparations.

    Their camp outside the city wall is about to be abandoned, and the end of the old shack depends on the wishes of the Governor of Shilla Fort.

    The shed became a mere shed. The Ostara people carefully took away all the cloth and clay pots, and the breath of life was quickly dissipating.

    In contrast, there are a large number of oak sledges, a variety of materials, especially sacks full of grain, and the sledges are fully loaded.

    Since the signing of the contract, Aslaqi transferred the large amount of wheat that Rurik had paid to Carlotta the next day, for which she also paid part of it.

    Wheat worth twenty pounds of silver coins greatly increased the weight of Ostara¡¯s assets. They didn¡¯t think the goods were too much, because the tribe¡¯s existing food could guarantee more than six hundred mouthfuls to eat until next year¡¯s harvest, and even return it. There will be surplus grain as grain for next year''s spring cultivation.

    There are only more than 600 of them, and only more than 300 adults, and the rest are children.

    Although the sled slides on ice and snow, the sliding effect will be bad if the weight is too large. The total weight of the people is not large, and their cargo far exceeds the weight of people.

    "We want to build the best farms and pastures on the south bank of the very warm Lake Ilmen. We grow wheat, grow flax, raise cattle, and fish. We will have unprecedented surplus."

    Carlotta described a wonderful picture, even using the legendary Asgard to describe it. People believe this very much, so they are very serious when making sleds.

    The males in the tribe are all farmers from the Yilmalun tribe, and they also know how to do carpentry, and they can make a number of commonly used farm tools and vehicles. Many people can actually live a decent life in their hometown. They can''t risk the great immigration.

    But their once-failed wives have been clamoring about returning to Ostara, and there are legends about the Russ discovering a wonderful world, and the Russ did sell all kinds of things in the Bilka Bazaar, even including the Duke of Russ killing himself. This is what the King of Denmark said. Many reasons are intertwined, which leads them to take risks.

    However, life on the Neva River hasn''t changed much from the hometown.

    Now that they are already riding a tiger, they can only believe in the new legend to immigrate to Lake Ilmen.

    Every small family has its own sledge, and each sledge is piled up with a variety of goods, and is fastened with hemp rope.

    They have as many as 140 large and small sleds, and now the sled "army" has assembled in the camp.

    All the clansmen crowded around the female leader, and the setting sun shone on Carlotta''s clean face, wanting to hear her give an exciting preach before setting off.

    No, Carlotta has torn his throat.

    "The snow is about to melt! People of Ostara, we are going to enter Lake Ilmen, to the rich waters of the south of the lake. There is a river there, the locals call it the Lovati River, and we are going to Los Angeles. The Vaj River enters the lake to establish our new Ostala.

    There were other tribes in the area, and they betrayed our ally, the Duchy of Ross. I led our soldiers to participate in the crusade, and the rebellion was killed, and their land became ours as a spoil.

    I know that many of you guys are actually Yelmalen. No problem, you are all my people, and you are also very good farmers and herders. We will get a large area of ??cultivated farmland that we can cultivate as soon as we land. The land there is fertile and the climate is warmer, and we will be able to harvest a lot of wheat this year.

    We also have a fortune now. We want to buy some cattle and some deer. We breed livestock, peel them to make leather coats, milk them to make butter, and make cheese. We will do whatever we want under the military protection of the Russians.

    There is a brand new heir in my stomach. He is the blood heir of Chief Ostara and the nephew of Prince Ross.

    So no one can hurt us, everything will be fine..."

    Although many words have been repeated too much, it was only word of mouth before everyone, but now it is Carlotta who preached it in person is very meaningful.

    The Ostarans were shouting, attracting the nearby residents to watch, and then commented.

    Some people were reluctant, and some fell in love with their abandoned wooden sheds. Many people also felt itching and wanted to emigrate with them.

    Immigration is not random immigrants. The worries of the Ostala immigrants do not exist. R¨¹lik has made a guarantee for them. Even this year''s "big immigration project" R¨¹lik is the blood of the money. This immigrant sled team has approached 250 vehicles. This time, he is not only transporting people, but also a lot of materials.

    In particular, a large amount of seed grain has to be transported away, which occupies a lot of sled load quotas. There are also some sleighs that simply transport oats and bales of hay, which are fodder for feeding reindeer.

    Rurik mobilized a thousand deer and a small number of horses. He now has this kind of capital, but deer is not a casual choice.

    Locally owned and newly seized deer have created a huge herd of nearly 4,000 deer here in Shilla Fort. They are almost the property of Prince Ross, Governor Knudson has the obligation to breed them, and he has the qualifications to get some benefits from them.

    The seizure of the deer was considered by the Karelians to choose, so the number of female deer far exceeded the male deer. Many female deer have big bellies, they are about to give birth, and the herd will swell to nearly 5,000 this year.

    There are still a group of female deer that have not been bred during the mating season of last fall due to various reasons, and they happen to be excellent servants now. These deer are already different from their wild counterparts, and even their genes have been slightly changed, making them more willing to accept human feeding and use, and humans will exhaust their methods to reproduce the number of deer herds.

    Each sleigh is equipped with four deer, with a doe and a stag. Reindeer is inferior to horses, but surpasses Mongolian horses in endurance and is extremely resistant to cold.

    These deer are excellent winter animals, and Rurik has figured out how to use them well, which is to spend some money to feed the oats. Feeding oatmeal alone is not enough, just put the salt on the hand so that the deer will lick it with their tongue. When the team starts to rest, they untie the reins and look at the deer. They will fiddle with the snow and eat hay and moss.

    Land transportation is far worse than water transportation, especially the settlements controlled by the Duchy of Rus are dependent on lakes and rivers. However, the farming time can not be delayed. R¨¹lik needs a lot of strong men who have a strong desire for farmland and a good harvest. He needs the brothers of the First Banner to sweat. The more important thing is to grow wheat, even if it can only grow more than one hectare.

    He hoped that when the sea in his hometown freezes, the tribesmen in his hometown will strictly implement the order, and the new big ship will carry a huge amount of wheat on an expedition all the way to Novgorod in the shortest time, so that the land can be planted in the tail of spring ploughing. As if this would be a failure, that''s okay. It''s fine to plant vegetables or hemp on the empty land deliberately.

    The "Immigration Swearing Conference" of the Ostarans was very lively, and the people sent by Lurik returned to report truthfully.

    He was very satisfied. The most worrying Aostala people were already ready, and the sacrifice of tomorrow was just a day away!

    Since this is a great emigration of Vikings, the gods of the Vikings must be enshrined.

    The priests who were stationed in Fort New Ross in the early years escaped the "martyrdom for Veria" incident in their hometown. They are the remains of an old priesthood group, knowing that their coveted supreme power is self-defeating, so they deliberately live a life of poverty and simply become priests.

    However, the residents of Fort Shilla do not worship the priests much. The priestesses of the new do not believe in Rurik herself. The heroic young man is clearly a tangible god.

    Rurik did bring benefits to the tribe and later entrants, and his status as the "son of the god" was thus further consolidated.

    In a sense, he has indeed become the Son of Heaven, a medium for mortals to communicate with the gods of Asgard.

    No, the people who worshipped the entire Shilla Fort in the spring were dispatched.

    Ross has changed customs and customs. There is a stone boat altar to slaughter deer and oxen, and a fire tower must be lit. This way Vikings and Slavs, and even Finns will be happy.

    He slaughtered a stag personally, and the priestess cheered auspiciously. The main priests of this sacrifice are Frey and Freya, and finally Odin. When the fire tower is lit, it is tantamount to offering a sacrifice to Peron, the Slavic fire god.

    Everyone cheered, enjoying the warmth of the flames, as if bathing in the early summer sun.

    The sacrifice was a great success, after the priest spring came, the ice and snow would soon melt away.

    Those who were very worried about the immigration journey itself were calm. The priests and princes would not lie to others, and the gods had promised everyone to arrive in Novgorod safely.

    The appointed day has arrived!

    People rested beautifully all night, and the next morning, golden light was scattered on the ice and snow ground.

    "What a beautiful sight!" Rurik looked into the distance, to the east and to the west.

    Svetlana wrapped herself tightly, she took off her scarf and couldn''t help looking at the sun.

    "Rurik, we are about to set off, I see people have assembled."

    "Indeed. Oh, my brother is here."

    Arik came at a confident pace. He ate granola and grilled fish. The food in his stomach was full of power.

    "The first banner team is ready, you have to take everyone to the action. Thanks to the abilities of my second daughter-in-law, brothers don''t lack food now.

    Rurik nodded: "Sister-in-law and Askard are also going to leave."

    "That''s natural. It seems that my third son will be born in Novgorod. I want to call him Kiel."

    "Sure enough, it''s a son, what if it''s a daughter?" Rurik asked again, taken aback.

    "It must be my son. Freya entrusted me with a dream. My son will make great achievements."

    "Yes. It is indeed a great feat."

    "Oh? So you can still see the fate of your nephew?" Arik asked with a smile.

    "Yeah, it''s a child of our family after all. You go tell your brothers to show all the flags. I''m not sure if Rocky will play a prank midway, beware of sudden snowstorms, all sledges hang flags to ensure that no one is left behind. ."

    "It''s a good decision, I will make arrangements."

    Rurik had a few conversations with Arik and Carlotta, and then bid farewell to Governor Conuson.

    A huge team is hunting and hunting with banners. Although they are immigrants, they are actually a powerful military force in Northern Europe. They are armed immigrants through and through, under the direct command of Prince Ross.

    The horns sounded one after another, and there was another bang on the drum.

    The emigration began, and the reindeer pulled the sleigh on the frozen and smooth Neva river ice. Behind Rurik are more than two hundred small sledges, big and small, and people are marching enthusiastically on the road to happiness.

    They smoothly crossed the Neva River into Lake Ladoga and continued to advance on the frozen lake. The discerning person could see that the ice of the lake was thinning, so in order to avoid danger, when the sled team entered the Volkhov River, they all marched on the left bank of the river, just to reach Novgorod directly.

    Svetlana keenly noticed the changes in the river: "Look at Rurik, there are cracks in the ice."

    "It seems that the Volkhov River is about to freeze."

    "Yes, it''s thawing later than before. It seems that spring plowing this year may be postponed."

    Lanna spoke very ordinary, but Rurik felt a trace of fear. The climate in this era is indeed getting colder gradually. Everyone exists in the process of a small ice age in Europe.

    Northern Europe as a whole is not suitable for farming, and it is basically impossible to play without the blessing of modern agricultural technology. In Novgorod and more difficult areas, warm wind from the Black Sea can run through the entire area.

    The agriculture in Eastern Europe will develop rapidly, and the large immigrants from Ross need to seize the land here.

    The road was so safe that it was almost boring, and Loki God did not add to the chaos. The ground is indeed thawing. Every afternoon, the immigration team finds that there is melting ice. Some even saw grass buds breaking through the snow, and dead branches began to sprout.

    As soon as the team left, it was the whole day. The reindeer herd consumed a large amount of oats, which Rurik could afford, ensuring that he could reach Novgorod by sleigh in eight days.

    Sen suddenly disappeared, and the front suddenly opened up!

    Under the snow is the fields of Novgorod, and a city has appeared on the riverside!

    The tower is the wall!

    Finally arrived at the destination!

    Rurik took the whip and lashed at the deer. The deer that was walking slowly began to speed up, and then the whole team ran wildly.

    The Ross flag and the Ostra flag trembled violently, and people cheered the deer in madness. The mighty team finally arrived in this land of happiness and returned to this field of hope.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 696 Back to the Field of Hope), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 698ï¼š Naturist Rurik is preaching

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    It has been two days since the huge team arrived in Novgorod, and the city has become extremely lively.

    This is an exceptionally sunny morning, even early risers can feel the warmth of spring.

    In fact, the temperature at night is still below freezing, which causes amazing ice icy under the eaves of every household every morning.

    Bingling is dangerous, early risers will knock it off, and when the sun rises high enough, the wooden eaves will begin to trickle.

    The whole world is thawing. When the land becomes dry enough, spring plowing will begin. There is not much time left before farming.

    These days Rurik feels like the donkey of the production team. Busy farming, busy organizing immigration, but also calculating time and climate

    He didn''t stay in Novosibirsk for a few days at all, and this time he returned to Novgorod, back to the parliamentary court here.

    Rurik sits in the main hall, and people who have the right to participate in the meeting sit on both sides.

    They are the officers of the First Banner Team, some old guys from the Second Banner Team, and the master farming and craftsmen in the city.

    The old Otto and the local governor Medvete are both present, and Carlotta is also among them.

    Today''s meeting discusses everything related to farming, but at first glance it looks like a military meeting.

    Rurik didn''t make much preparation for this meeting, but decided some things that must be done, even if it was a preaching, he came with open mouth.

    "It seems that everyone is here. I won''t say anything polite. Let''s go straight to the topic. Today! We are talking about farming events! Starting this year, Rose¡¯s young adults will bring their family members to emigrate here on a large scale. I decided to live in the Old Pine Needle Manor. A new settlement will be built there to settle the immigrants. The First Banner Team will have priority to enjoy the land there. When the snow melts, we will go over and delimit the fields of each family..."

    This is to repeat the policy, so that the brothers of the First Banner can really prepare for it.

    He went on to preach: "We in Ross will be good at farming when we come. I found that the local people just claim to be good at using land, but in fact they only have a rough grasp. You can clearly produce high yields, and poor technology limits the output. I am not talking about the Ross people. Just be good at farming. In my opinion, the farming methods that all of us have known in the past are backward. Now it is different. I will directly interfere with your farming actions and let your random seeding behavior end forever. !"

    Everyone thought that Rurik was repeating something that had been negotiated in the past at this meeting. how? He also teaches everyone to farm?

    He is a person blessed by God, should he get the wisdom of farming from God, right? It is a great thing if it is so.

    The words are mainly aimed at the White Tree Manor, which is currently the main population of Novgorod. The elected masters of farming entered the venue, and they came arrogantly, but the prince confronted him and criticized him for not knowing how to farm.

    Self-esteem is frustrated, but the prince should be able to teach everyone new skills.

    "Then, Rurik, how will you guide us..." Rigus asked in a hoarse voice. Here he is very old, and he is also the old man of Rurik, and he is also an old fellow who has been rolling around for a lifetime. His inquiry represents all the people of Novgorod.

    Rurik stretched out his hand to quiet the agitated people.

    "Years ago, a batch of Quyuan plows arrived here, and you started plowing efficiently. I noticed that your grain output has increased, but it is very limited. In recent years, more agricultural tools have entered here, and the situation has not changed. , All of this is because you don¡¯t know that there are better planting techniques and tools."

    "Is there a better way? There are better tools? For example, let... the deer plow you bring?" Rigus asked again in amazement.

    "Deer! Naturally they need to pull plows. They are very reliable. Reclaiming the land is just loosening the soil, and then there are ways to plant seeds. You used to men, women and even children, holding wooden pots full of seeds, lined up after reclaiming It¡¯s so stupid that you are wasting seeds seriously. You are not allowed to do this from this year. I want you to sow the seeds into a line after another."

    Spread into a thread? how so? What''s the point?

    Lurik described them in Gnostic and Slavic languages, and everyone''s doubts were all on their expressions.

    "I know you are puzzled, but it is necessary. You can understand that our troops are always lined up to meet the enemy, and we stand neatly, so we always win. On the other hand, the enemy always stands in a mess. , Was easily defeated by us. Why is that? Because our soldiers stand neatly, no one can exert their abilities. So I want all the wheat seedlings to line up like soldiers, so that we can fully obtain the power of the sun. Oh, yes, I¡¯m afraid You still don¡¯t know why the wheat grows."

    Arik listened for a long time, but he was boring and boring when it was purely farming, and the guy mentioned the soldier''s position in an instant.

    He interrupted while the younger brother was calm: "You said that if you put the wheat seedlings in line like soldiers, you must start from planting seeds."

    The cousin interjected to integrate his thoughts, "Yes! I plan that when the plowshares cut a groove, the seeds will be scattered in it, and we will cultivate the soil and sow the soil at the same time. This will greatly save our time. At least you know, The time for planting is very important to us, and we cannot and dare not delay it."

    Everyone knows this description. Since the soil plowing and planting began at the same time, it is considered a pioneering effort, that is, directly planting in the groove. The people of White Tree Manor have not done this in the past few years with the Quyuan Plow.

    "Don¡¯t think that you can sow the seeds and you can wait for the autumn harvest. I know you do some weeding at most, except that you don¡¯t care much about the fields. These behaviors are stupid! When you raise cattle and chickens Also worry about whether the poultry and livestock are sick, such as neglecting the seedlings when planting the land? You don¡¯t even know how the wheat grows and how to scion."

    Speaking of excitement, he pointed his finger to the sky: "The sun gives us the power of the sky. It is the incarnation of Odin and Peron. It is the sun that makes the young wheat grow. If there is not enough sunlight, the wheat will head late."

    He pointed to the earth again: "The mother of the earth also has great power, whether it is wheat or cabbage, there should be flax stalks, reeds by the river, and pine trees everywhere. Their rhizomes must absorb the power of the earth. In different regions, the earth contains The powers of the people are also different, and this is the difference between good fields and poor fields."

    This kind of theological explanation simply and roughly explains why the wheat grows. No one has ever made this explanation before! Rurik''s identity is extraordinary, everyone believes that he must have said that all this is the origin!

    Those master farmers have realized the influence of sunlight, rain, and the earth on the growth of wheat. As a result, the priests of the farm did not give any explanation. They all said that "the amount of goods received depends on the will of God", but the result is completely complete. See the sky for dinner.

    Only Rurik has made a set of explanations that can be justified in history. There are naturally some elements of weird power that he deliberately added in this, but if the so-called "power of the gods" is understood as the laws of nature, everything makes sense.

    They are all illiterate. The native Slavs have their own language, but they don''t have any text available. At most, they are abstract pictures that represent meaning. The Nordic Luen script used by Ross and the Varangans is already advanced, and Rurik is already teaching Ross''s cubs to read and write Latin.

    Tell them that the root system absorbs nitrogen, phosphorus, and potassium to thrive. This is the book of heaven.

    He explained: "We are born as human beings, and existence itself is blessed by God. Since wheat is matured by the power of the sky and the earth, what we depend on for survival is also the power of the sky and the earth. Then our feces are not complete. The stench is useless, there is some power in it, and they can nourish the wheat seedlings."

    This explanation seems to make sense, but it just talked about the word "feces", which caused everyone to burst into laughter.

    A person who accidentally guessed the dung will be ridiculed by his companions. It is ridiculous that Lord Prince actually said that dung is still a treasure.

    Rurik also had to smile and stay calm, waiting for them to gradually shut up.

    "This is the fact. We eat wheat, and wheat seedlings eat dung soil. Also, the rotten reeds also contain power. If these smelly lake mud are brought into the field, the wheat seedlings will grow better. We regard them as smelly things. It''s a delicious meal of wheat seedlings. Ask yourself, can you refuse barbecue?"

    Some people with great savvy have had an epiphany, such as Carlotta, such as Medvedt.

    Those master farming experts are even more brainstorming. Some people stand up happily: "The prince! I understand! When the wheat seedlings grow in a line, we can walk through the field freely. We can pour some buckets full of sticky dung, Pour these... hahaha... these stinky things on the roots. The wheat... the mouth can eat the dung and grow better?"

    Someone was enlightened, and Rurik was overjoyed.

    But this description is even more funny, with endless laughter.

    When the atmosphere stabilized a bit, Rurik asked urgently: "You are right. What is your name!"

    "Mstidar Uglivic."

    "Very well, Mstidal, I recognize your face now. Wait, I have invited you..." Rurik will look at these invited "farmers". Their other identity is local. carpenter.

    They are recognized as farming masters directly related to their status as carpenters. In a period of extreme lack of iron, the wooden shovel and plow they made were the best local farming tools, and of course the effect of their use was far inferior to the iron farming tools provided by the Ross people.

    "I remember that you are all carpenters. Mstidal, you can''t leave after the meeting. All of you carpenters stay here, and I want you to do some important things for me."

    Being able to be selected by the prince will surely get a lot of benefits immediately. Mstidal is also a half-old man. His son has been fighting for this young prince and has already earned a lot of spoils. As a result, can he use it more?

    He shouted the greatness of the prince, and sat down again with a smile.

    "You should all find this. There will be many narrow aisles in the neat wheat seedlings. It will be very easy for you to weed. You don''t have to worry about trampling on the wheat seedlings. It is also easy to spread the manure. People need to drink water, and your cattle, sheep and chickens also Drink water, and wheat must drink water! I know that you didn''t water the wheat fields before, which is wrong. You can''t count on rain completely. When the weather is dry, we will take water from the lake to ensure that the wheat is not short of water.

    I can promise you that as long as the wheat fields that act in accordance with our resolution, the harvest will increase by half this year! You will pay more taxes, and you will get more output. In this way, you don''t have to work hard to open up new land and develop existing farmland to increase production. This is the lowest cost method. "

    Rurik said a lot, everyone was completely stunned by his profound words, as if the **** of agriculture was preaching to the peasants in the soil.

    It is stupid to attribute all the gains to the gods, and they believe this, and Rurik is scheming.

    He reiterated: "God casts wisdom to the world and gives power to individual people. That is me. I have the responsibility to guide you to explore the wisdom hidden by God, so that everyone can live better and better. In my opinion, spring ploughing is fast. Soon, as long as the warmth lasts for a few more days, we should plant the seeds. Rigus, are you ready for your planting?"

    "appropriate."

    "Very good. Your land has been surveyed and mapped. I hope you will plant seeds according to my method. Don''t worry, I will invent a planting tool, and planting will become a very easy task."

    Seeding tool? People with sharp ears sat upright.

    Rurik has explained from a philosophical level why the wheat grows and matures. There are more theoretical explanations and practical proofs.

    Any preaching is not as good as letting the farmers see the increase in production straightforwardly, but they had no new operations before, and Rurik knew that in order to convince them, he had to make a big show-the prince''s pro-farming.

    "I will cultivate in the fields of the old pine needle manor, and also in Novgorod. I will use new tools, plowshares to turn the soil, tools to sow the seeds into the grooves, and the last tool to bury the seeds. ."

    Everyone was muttering what kind of new tool this would be.

    The meeting finally dissipated. Since Rurik is the representative of the gods, he said that according to the new method of farming can produce high yields, this is by no means ridiculous.

    Rigus and Medved walked out happily, and the father and son discussed the possible beauty of autumn, and then hurriedly checked the prepared grain.

    Carlotta is even more hopeful. She has a large amount of oats in her hand and a small part of wheat supported by Rurik (experimental). She already understood the new farming elements mentioned by Rurik, and wrote them directly on the paper in Latin vocabulary.

    More than a dozen old farmers were deliberately left behind, and they all yearned to see the miracle of an unprecedented bumper harvest immediately.

    Rurik did show a miracle, that is, he suddenly took out a roll of paper and unfolded it as a mechanical structure.

    Real carpenters can make spatial drawings in their minds, even if they have not received training, this is the stacking of experience that allows them to directly supplement the entire processing technology.

    Rurik''s picture is not complicated, the principle is to transform the existing curved plough.

    A wooden funnel is installed behind the plowshare, and a wooden pipe leads directly to the lowest point parallel to the plowshare, so that the grains of wheat leak out and fall into the groove behind the reclamation.

    At the back end of the funnel, there is an inclined wooden pole connected to a baffle, which acts as a shovel to move the soil to cover the seeds.

    The three of them are one, and the entire planting process at first glance, it is nothing more than the combination of human and animal forces pulling the plow for many years in the field of ploughing, and walking back and forth one after another.

    Rurik asked them to look at the picture first, and then he held a wooden stick and pointed at the picture before preaching.

    Whether they are master farmers or carpenters, they are proper intellectuals in Novgorod, and they themselves are the elites to be firmly wooed.

    "I will gather the plows of the entire farm, as well as the ones I brought back recently. I may gather a hundred curved plows, and you will all rebuild them. I know this is not a big problem for you, and it will take some time before the ice and snow completely melt. . I don¡¯t want to hear that the time is too tight to complete. I will pay you a large reward. You only need to complete the transformation of a plow and I pass the inspection, and you will get...five silver coins. Think about it. Look, you all might get a half pound of silver as a reward."

    Needless to say any more words, they were shocked by Rurik''s payment, and with their unstoppable smiling faces, the group of old guys seemed to be crazy.

    The combined use of plows and seeders, which was done in the East for hundreds of years, and the use of irrigation and farmyard manure, ensured that a large harvest of 50 seeds for one seed is possible, unlike the traditional Slavs, where all nine The century is still a terrible output of changing five or six children.

    Rurik was confident, and he felt that he was indeed the **** of agriculture. In this way, the locals skipped a long period of agricultural development, and suddenly began to be exposed to intensive farming techniques, even if they learned a little fur, they were much better than before. Of course, the cold climate here is destined to limit the upper limit of growth.

    Even if they learn awkwardly at the beginning, as long as they start to implement it, it will be a huge leap from before. Their agriculture was extremely backward in the past, and there is no need to worry about what they will lose.

    The carpenter started to move, using a lot of tools provided by Rurik. They Ding Ding Dong Dong began to rebuild Quyuan Plow on a large scale, and they even carried out an unprecedented night battle for the reward of silver coins.

    In a short period of time, the first modified plow was produced! Its structure is actually very compact. The wooden "leak" of the seed is almost attached to the rear of the ploughshare. There is also a wooden clapboard mechanism to control the speed of the seed falling Since the parts are produced separately and in mass production, The carpenters make one kind of parts separately, and when the transformed plow is assembled and fixed to the first one, the following products will be produced continuously.

    Although there has not been a large-scale experiment, Rurik has personally verified its reliability in the wooden shed.

    Next, we just waited for the plows to be transformed, the ice and snow melted, Lake Ilmen was completely thawed, and the land became dry again.

    Rurik was already in his chest.

    In the past few days, he is not merely instructing the craftsmen. He has specially written some documents, which together are a set of books to teach the Ross people how to grow the land.

    He wrote four copies in Luenvenos, Romanized Gnoss, Romanized Slavic, and Latin, and asked his wives and concubines to copy them for future distribution.

    This will first benefit the Ross immigrants, most people can understand Luen Wen. As for the local Slavs, the soldiers of the Slavic flag team have been misplaced in some words, and they can understand them even if they want to.

    Of course, they all understand pictures! Rurik almost drew some cartoons, which were actually "farmers'' farming pictures," making his wife and concubine more like a gourd painting.

    This is already a document with the nature of "Agricultural Economics", and he once again felt that he needed a wood type printing machine.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 697 Nong Shen Rurik is preaching), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 699ï¼š Spring Plowing in the Duchy of Ross

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    The forest after the snowmelt is full of mud, and only the flat areas around the lake can quickly become dry.

    The speed of snow melting exceeded Rurik''s imagination, and the continuous good weather allowed the night temperature to return to above freezing.

    Within a few days of the warmth of spring, the bitter cold was overcome. Lake Ilmen had thawed, the Volkhov ice sheet had thinned and completely shattered, and the once-frozen Aphrora was now thawed.

    This old ship has lost its oak bottom, and her waterline has some traces of ice friction. She has worked hard and scarred but still sails freely.

    When everyone sees the river is full of streams, according to the traditional experience of the local people, as long as there is no rainfall, a large amount of fields by the lake can be cultivated in at most seven days.

    There were a large number of modified quyuan ploughs on a flat ground. Looking at them, Old Ligus was eager to see through, and couldn''t wait to use them.

    The old guy was as curious as a child, and the plowshare was nothing unusual, he just paid attention to the funnel-shaped structure mounted behind him.

    "Put the seeds in and slowly drain them like an hourglass. Clever!"

    His praise really surprised Rurik, and he smiled and said: "It''s really like an hourglass. Since you know the hourglass, no one has tried to transform it?"

    These words directly stunned Rigus.

    Just like the steam wheel toy was invented a long time ago, it really became a steam engine two thousand years later.

    There is a columbine behind the plough, and the spout that goes deep into the ground has a controllable baffle to adjust it, and there is a baffle to cover the soil at the end.

    These transformed plows belong to the property of the entire White Tree Farm. Just like last year''s surveying and statistics on the field conditions, Rurik fully understands their economic structure-the most critical farm tools are shared by everyone, and the autumn harvest is also crowded by everyone.

    An old man Rigus, his identity is naturally the most noble farmer, but in fact he is also a lifetime farmer, but now he has no strength to cut wheat in his declining years.

    The onlookers realized its beauty and immediately discussed the spring plowing plan.

    Rurik directly smeared the paper with pine glue and pasted the so-called "Nong Jing" in the public place, so that anyone who knows one of the languages ??can know the farming rules provided by the prince, and then spread it by word of mouth.

    Random sowing is random sowing, relying on probability to basically use the entire farmland.

    Maybe they should upgrade to the on-demand mode first, so that the land utilization rate is higher, but it is also physically demanding. The use of new farm tools will be directly upgraded to the drill mode, achieving the extreme value of the cost-effective sowing under the current technical conditions.

    After transforming all the plows, Rurik did not ask them for "technical expenses". Science and technology are the primary productive force and must be used immediately.

    The old Conglong people of White Tree Manor have sharp eyes. The Duke improves farm tools for everyone and pays craftsmen. He is a good man. It is reasonable to pay more taxes.

    Rurik can indeed benefit in a short period of time, and now he still has as many as fifty curved plows in his hand, most of which have already been remodeled.

    Even Carlotta¡¯s Ostrava team had twenty of them, which was in her hands and there was no time to change them. It''s all right, she has reached the significant "Nong Jing" manuscript in her hands, and several pieces of paper are stringed together with twine and framed as books. The book was copied by her herself, and the content in it was deeply imprinted in her mind like the stamp of thought.

    The land inside the wall has returned to dryness, and the surrounding fields have entered a relatively wet state.

    In the Julian calendar, there is little precipitation in Lake Ilmen in April, and there may be heavy rains until May.

    However, the overall rainfall in this area is relatively low, and the effective rainfall is mainly concentrated in the Julian calendar from the beginning of October to January of the following year, and it is mostly snow and ice.

    Surrounded by Lake Ilmen, Volkhov, Lovati and Msti rivers, although the latitudes around Lake Ilmen are high, oat-style agriculture does not lack water nourishment.

    The people who are ready to take off under the continuous good weather are full of confidence. In order to further inspire the people, I will hold another meeting specially.

    The Novgorod Rus Dumane was crowded, and more than 200 people gathered in it. They were local farmers, the first batch of Russian permanent immigrants and representatives of the Ostala people.

    They kept quiet and listened to the prince''s decision.

    "According to the plan, we will start spring plowing in two days. This is a major event for all the Varangans and all the Slavs! We now have the best farming tools and the most intelligent farming methods. Now the lakeside fields are back to dryness, We must hurry to complete the task in this warm and rainless period.

    We will start operations in different regions and act according to the previous plan. Friends, I will work with my wife in a field on the edge of the city. I will be a farmer myself, and this autumn I will eat the wheat I grow. "

    The prince¡¯s description of the Slavs was really comfortable. They felt that Rurik had become the same person with himself. Maybe he would know the hardships of the farmer when he cultivated and harvested himself, and he could also give everyone a better strategy.

    He turned to look at the young people of the First Banner Team, especially his cousin Arik.

    "The river near the old pine needle manor is called Msti River. I decided to call the new settlement Mstisk, as the locals said."

    Arik happily said: "Then according to what we say, it is called Ms Tistad. It doesn''t matter if you have a name."

    "Very good. Brother, you can farm according to the method I provided. I will send my wives and concubines to help you and delimit the land in accordance with the contract. I am also ready to grow food."

    "Very good. But there must be a large piece of land there. You won''t really let it go deserted? I am actually very worried about that..."

    "The ships that carry wheat and grow grain in my hometown? It''s okay. Let the excess land go unused for the time being. If they delay the time, I will plant onions and plant hemp stalks. Nothing will be lost..."

    After going back and forth, they reiterated their plan for farming, and the words finally fell on the Ostala people.

    Although Carlotta is his own concubine, she is also a high-level leader.

    I am worried and not worried about them, Rylik. There is nothing to say. This is the final sympathy: "Carota, I will transport you to the mouth of the Lovaj River by boat, and I will send you 500 reindeer, you You want to develop freely. If you need it, come to the north shore of the lake for help."

    She nodded, moving tears down.

    According to the etiquette of the Slavs, a large crowd gathered towards the lake.

    The small fleet headed by the resumed Aphrora was the first to advance. She was the largest ship and towed for all long rowing boats. Her cabin is full of oats, which are all kind of food.

    Rurik arrived at the agreed lake shore one step ahead of others, and completed the landing with his wives and concubines along the boat under the rope net.

    The world that was once wrapped in silver light has returned to dark green. Looking closely, those branches are struggling to spit out buds.

    Looking at the land again, the grass has sprouted.

    A large dark area appeared before his eyes.

    "This is the previous altar, the fire tower has become a place of black coal!" Svetlana was quite surprised by the peculiar traces after the sacrifice, and asked casually: "Are we going to build a fire tower this time?"

    "It doesn''t have to be, we are a routine this time."

    Some specific time nodes and the eve of major events should be sacrificed to calm people''s minds, and the White Tree Manor will worship the Spring Shennong every year. The local priest did not describe a clear image of the deity, but the foreign Russ provided a real deity.

    Rurik wants to worship Freja here. Legend has it that he is the **** in charge of labor and production, and the sacrifice is at the right time.

    This is almost a sacrificial activity exclusively enjoyed by all Varangans, and all the Gnostic-speaking populations in this region come in various forms.

    The ritual was carried out in a lively atmosphere, and Rurik''s wives and concubines were all dressed in plain clothes, wearing crowns of fresh green branches and buds. A handful of oat grains is buried in the altar and becomes the key to the ceremony.

    "Gods bless us! God Freja shelters us! The Ross people are standing here, please grant us a good harvest..."

    The fierce warriors galloping on the ocean will turn into peasants carrying sickles. They will not abandon the bravery of the past, but add new skills on the basis of the inherent bravery.

    The first batch of Varangos settled with a total of more than a thousand people completed the sacrifice, and the various Slavic farms scattered on the lakeside were also doing their spring sacrifices.

    The crowd began to disperse, and they rushed to different areas with their luggage. The men of the First Banner ran to the Old Pine Needle Manor under the leadership of Arik. Lurik sent a surveying and mapping team composed of wives and concubines with those contract documents and measurement tools to delineate the world of each household while planting the seeds. .

    All the ships of Novgorod were assembled, and the Ostara of Carlota took various soft boats to the Lovati River in the south of the Great Lake, and the construction of Novgorod officially began. .

    A huge and thriving spring farming scene has been revealed.

    The whole Novgorod got busy, and the new farm tools were put into use immediately.

    The city has basically become a city for the people of White Tree Manor. This situation will soon be greatly changed as a large number of Russians emigrate.

    A private field purely belonging to the Rigus family was favored by Lurik. It was just a field of 20 meters in length and width.

    This is the land he chose for pro-cultivation. The area is small and the significance is the most important.

    Rurik wanted to show that he was working personally, to show all the insiders that what he said was true, and even to become a big show that he kept year after year.

    This is the emperor''s "two acres and three-point field", the emperor personally cultivated to express to his subjects, who are mainly farmers, the monarch''s emphasis on agriculture.

    A hemp rope was tied to his shoulders, and Rurik stepped on the ground with his boots.

    A group of his guards guarded the seemingly standing tree stumps at the ridge. They were ordered to stand alone and not to help the owner do anything. They also prevented the onlookers from stepping into the field.

    The rope was connected to the plow, and Rurik became a bull indeed.

    Svetlana''s braids were wrapped around her head, and she wrapped her head in a turban. She is dressed up as a capable Varangian, but she is holding the handle of the plow in her hands.

    The columbine after the plow was filled with wheat grains, and another twine was held in her hand to control the seeding rate.

    "Rurik, a lot of people are watching, are we like this? You are a prince, maybe you don''t need to pull the plow yourself." She really couldn''t bear it, feeling that her noble man was embarrassing in front of the farmers and peasants onlookers.

    Rurik gritted his teeth: "It''s okay, I just want them to see! I want to use my strength! Lanna, control the equipment!"

    This was Rurik''s first farming, and it was also the first time in Svetlana''s life. She is a well-protected girl. In the past years, her family was forbidden to do tired spring ploughing and autumn harvests, all of which had her father''s intention.

    Since the elder Otto revealed that the daughter was the only son and wife when the youngest daughter was still infant, Rigus deliberately cultivated her daughter to be the best Slavic woman. She can be said to have become a delicate skin and tender meat, and she is really very different from the children of local farmers.

    Both Rigus and his wife were leaning on a wooden stick to look at the periphery of the ridge, and it was a great feeling in their hearts.

    "In the end, our daughter is still farming, and Rurik''s child seems to really like farming. It seems that we have raised our daughter for so many years to be superfluous."

    His wife¡¯s doubts were directly refuted by Rigus: ¡°What do you know! Rurik is performing. He does value farming, but he can¡¯t keep farming. He is a prince and has too many things to do.¡±

    "I mean our daughter."

    "I know. How can she get her current status if she''s not dressed up? I dare say they planted this land with seeds, and it''s ours to take care of the land."

    Rigus''s description is very thorough. His ears have heard the whispers of many onlookers, and almost all he hears are the voices praising the prince.

    The plowshare swept across the developed mature fields, and the soft gully cultivated instantly dropped the hardy wheat grains from Britain.

    Rurik leaned forward, his sturdy legs pushed **** the ground, and the entire plough moved forward steadily under the control of Lanna.

    He can choose to use deer to plow the land. The domesticated reindeer can pull the sled docilely, and he is also good at pulling the plow. He deliberately, but that would not be considered a good show.

    Old Otto, who was not far away, changed into a warrior''s costume. Now he is too old to fight. He is holding his long sword upright like a god, watching his son''s efforts.

    The ravines were cultivated, the seeds were sown, and the ravines were instantly filled up, leaving only some traces on the surface.

    No one helped the couple, and Lurik forbade any help. He and Lanna didn''t rest at all, and the price was the panting at the end.

    Lanna looked anxiously: "Liurik! You are too tired, or take a break."

    "It won''t get in the way!" He shouted vigorously, "Fighting is more tiring than this, I can hold on."

    That''s the case, because of the too short strenuous physical labor, Rurik finished the work, relying on strong willpower to not fall.

    He blushed and staggered to the ridge, John Invall and the maid brought by his hometown, they had already prepared honey water.

    He hugged the stall and poured warm honey. Everyone also saw his plain white linen shirt soaked in sweat. People with sharp eyes even saw his shoulders and arms strangled with bleeding by hemp rope.

    The young prince has the power of a horse

    The women onlookers covered their mouths, and the men buzzed.

    His precious son-in-law and great prince blushed because of exhaustion, and Rigus hurried back with a crutches.

    He looked at Rurik, who was covering his fatigue with a smile, and didn''t know what to say for a while, but his old face was indeed trembling.

    "Prince! You... succeeded." Rigus held his words for a long time.

    After a while, Otto cheered up, took a group of veteran soldiers, and walked thousands of times with the weight of the old age.

    One of his thugs was on Rurik''s wet head, and the other was on Svetlana''s wet headscarf.

    Otto said: "This...is it your personal sacrifice to God?"

    "Yes." Rurik smiled undiminished, "the gods are just, they see my efforts, they will definitely give us a good harvest."

    This is a good expectation. Otto believes in the gods, but he can''t be sure about the attitude of the gods towards the large-scale farming of the Ruths.

    The brave warrior is working as a farmer. Is this really appropriate? If everyone is accustomed to a comfortable life leading to the abolishment of military equipment, the fighter will lose the soul of the fighter, and that will be abandoned by the gods.

    This is fate! At least Rose has control of the harvested land and will always have an appetite for food in the future.

    Otto saw the performance of his son and daughter-in-law. They were not only speaking to the gods, but also acting to the conquered Slavs.

    He has a lot of words, and now they are all turned into a gesture of rushing to the two heads with his hands. The force of that pressure is the faith of this veteran soldier, and it also represents a thousand words.

    A new era has begun, and Rurik himself made a demonstration, and the prince¡¯s pro-plowing field has already sown wheat seeds waiting for the opportunity to germinate.

    The entire farmland around Lake Ilmen is being cultivated, and the land acquired by the First Banner is the most lively.

    In order to obtain a fertile land, the sword of the young Ross warrior exhausted the blood of the enemy, and now he finally got his own land.

    Unlike the Slav communities, the Rus society has completed basic changes. They fished in their hometowns as small families, and now they also look after their fields as small farmers. This is the case in economic life, but we are used to living together, and living together is still helping each other.

    They are the strongest Ross men at the moment. Some of their fathers are soldiers of the Second Banner. 700 men not only have to delineate their own fields, manage farm tools and plant seeds, but also cut wood and build new houses to house the daughters and children who are about to arrive. They.

    A city named Mstisk has risen from the ruins of the wine pine needle manor. As the leader of the flag, Arik plans to move his home here.

    In just one year, 10,000 people in the old Pine Needle Manor were buried underneath. The Duchy of Ross took possession of it in the name of rebellion, and began to build its own city and cultivate its own fields.

    The frozen world is completely revived, and seeds germinate when they touch the soil.

    But within a few days of work, Rurik saw the green seedlings sprouted from his own farming field. It was not a weed but a real wheat seedling.

    Not only his pro-cultivation fields, but a closer look at all the fields that have been sown can reveal the sprout of seedlings.

    Rose¡¯s first immigrants began to see their own results, but spring plowing is a process that can last up to half a month.

    Based on the experience of the locals, the latest period of spring plowing is on May 15th in the Julian calendar After this date, you cannot sow, even if the climate is warmer. Because the seeds are planted too late, the harvest season will hit frost.

    Rurik actually gave the hometown people enough time. On the fifth day of May, two large ships without hull numbers, under the towing of several paddle boats, went against the wind and successfully rushed to Novgorod. .

    A young man who Rigus knows well happily jumped off the long boat without fatigue. He is no one else, but the blacksmith Kawei!

    There was also a fat man cautiously climbing down the rope ladder of the big ship. He was not a stranger, but the second son of the big businessman Gould, Blue Fox! This guy was supposed to go to Hezeby, Denmark, but it was really unexpected to appear here.

    Their arrival really surprised Rurik, and the large amount of wheat they brought was genuine.

    A young man who was eager to take credit brought his team to Novgorod again after many years. He was the explorer Spuyut. From Britain to the hinterland of Eastern Europe, he was the hero who transported wheat himself. Report to the prince and look forward to the prince¡¯s heavy rewards.

    Now Lord Rurik is standing on the banks of the Volkhov River, behind him is the city named Novgorod, and farmland is everywhere.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 698 Spring Plowing in the Duchy of Ross), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 700ï¼š Spuyote with big dreams

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    The pier was lively and the visitors from the hometown finally completed the task within the agreed time.

    I haven''t seen Rurik for half a year, and the blacksmith Kawei has a thousand words here.

    He got off the boat and walked over with a smile, and slapped the brother on the shoulder very casually: "You are a stronger man now. I heard that you are going to embark on a great immigration. The people in your hometown are really looking forward to it."

    "Is that so?" Rurik was in a good mood: "I didn''t expect you to come in person. Is Lilia also here."

    "Here, she is still on the ship. I have a lot to say to you, about our iron production, etc. And so on. Also, look at these two big ships. Old Hotratto, I will bring you a message. , I want you to give good names to these two new ships."

    "It will be resolved." Rurik gently pulled Kawei''s hand away, and looked at the little fat blue fox with a surprised look: "You should go to Denmark, why are you here. Is it your Gould request?"

    The blue fox covered his heart with a chubby hand and bowed softly: "That''s it. My lord, the sled team appeared unbelievably a few days ago. We know a lot. Since you have a lot of leather to sell, this must be my task. ."

    Blue Fox¡¯s description coincides with Rurik¡¯s idea. He slapped his thigh and praised: ¡°Gould really understands me. Yes! I should ship a lot of squirrel skins now, and you will carry them directly to the ship. Denmark sell it to me. Haha, I don¡¯t care about Mellaren¡¯s market anymore. You will do better than your elder brother.¡±

    A great opportunity lay before him. Blue Fox suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes filled with hopes for the future, and he praised again and again: "The Danes need all kinds of leather, and we will make a fortune. It all depends on the prince. Wisdom. Oh, and the ability of our Ross brothers, no one is better at hunting than Ross."

    The flattering came one after another to make people feel comfortable, Rurik shrugged and looked at the big ship: "These are the last two ships of my Eighty-Eight Fleet plan. The expedition was completed on the first seaworthiness? Is it time to take a formal meaning? name."

    Although the name has some special meaning, Rurik is also slapped on the thigh this time, and the name seems a little hasty.

    The eight Caravel-style sailboats of the same class are just big ships for people in this time and space. Ross''s current material resources can completely build the Gothenburg-like large sailing ship that can sail around the world with a displacement of 1,000 tons, but the shipbuilder has not yet accumulated enough technology.

    These eight ships are not yet qualified to carry huge names, and their narrow decks cannot afford them.

    One of the two ships is called Vips and the other is called Bear Altar. Because when their hull was completed, the Ross army completed the conquest of the northern shore of Lake Ladoga. Although they did not destroy the Karelian forces in one fell swoop, the entire Lake Ladoga was already within Ross''s sphere of influence. The two ships commemorate last year''s action with this name, and also represent the two settlements.

    The two ships did not only transport wheat, there were more than one hundred women, children, and passengers as well as a group of soft ships.

    This time, Kawei was dragging her family. Lilia returned to her hometown. She also had to climb the net herself like everyone else, and her young son, Kuznetslav, was already climbing the net herself. This made the old Rigus who saw all this laugh from ear to ear, but his grandson has been full of power for several years.

    The mercenaries who manipulated the sled returned by boat. They achieved great success and received huge rewards.

    The more than one hundred women and children who disembarked are actually the family members of the First Banner Corps. It can be said that if the main force of the fleet is not in the east, the old Ross people from their hometowns will board the ship and emigrate with the soft, but a lot of wheat seeds are piled in the cabin. , The two ships cannot carry too many people.

    Rurik entertained these distant guests in the Rusduma house in Novgorod.

    He and Otto were so happy that they could not laugh from ear to ear, and the faces of the others were full of delight.

    Kawei noticed that Arik, who was rowing back from the southeast, always exudes a faint earthy smell. Is this guy really farming? That''s right, the prince''s immigration plan is to organize everyone to plant the land, otherwise it would not force Spuyute to transport the wheat he got from Britain here.

    No, even though Spuyute is an ordinary person in the tribe, he has been ordered to explore the world all over the world, and he has become a young explorer instead of a dusty explorer. His face is already full of experience. He was invited to sit here, listen to the big shots, and then wait for an opportunity to report his own experience.

    Seeing the young people in his hometown, the old Otto became alive again. He slapped his thighs and sighed with emotion in an old voice: "If I wanted to come here for the first time that year, I would love this warm place. Unexpectedly, thirty years have passed and this place has become our home. I heard that, Eighty years ago, our Ross people were driven away by the guys on Lake M?laren and had to hide in the fjord. The heroic spirits of our predecessors are in the sky, and they have witnessed our greatness. It¡¯s great that you came here..."

    The old leader was reminiscing about the past, and Kawei, Blue Fox and others were accompanied by smiling faces.

    Most of the young people cannot really understand the aggrieved aggrievedness that the Rus people once carried. They focus on the future. In the past few years, what they have seen is the complete defeat of the Ruth army and the attack on the enemy by cutting melons and vegetables.

    Otto was excited, considering the tragic years since the meeting, Rurik has listened to him for the time being.

    The topic finally returned to the topic.

    Otto said that when he was tired, Rurik continued to talk about that. He asked directly: "I let Harozov from my hometown do things, and things are obviously done. The fleet sent the wheat. Who is this voyage? Commander? Kawei, is it you? Or you? Blue Fox?"

    While the two looked at each other, Spuyute raised his head: "My lord, I am the commander. I took the wheat last year and transported it back to the fjord, and now I am also transporting the wheat to Novgorod. Germany."

    Taking a closer look at the young man who is no longer young, Rurik expressed his satisfaction.

    "How much wheat did you bring?"

    "Yes! I am about to report this to you truthfully."

    Spuyute said in great detail that Northumbria reluctantly provided wheat because of the damage to agriculture caused by the destruction of the war, which was nearly 30 tons in total. Although the "order" is to ask the left-behind Governor Harrodsson not to sell wheat on behalf of the Duke, but once they taste the taste of wheat, people will alienate the oats. A batch of wheat is sold before the "order" arrives. Even if it is more expensive, the people in the hometown will give priority to buying it.

    Rurik''s "money bank" actually made a fortune, but now he prefers that the money still appears in the form of wheat grains.

    There are still more than fifteen tons, nearly 40,000 Nordic Roman pounds of wheat arrived in Novgorod, they are kept intact in hemp pockets, and they are stacked neatly in the cabin for the time being.

    Sipuyoute guarantees with honor that ice, snow and humidity have never infested these seeds. If they are used for sowing, they will germinate all the time.

    Leurik listened with sincerity, the 40,000 pounds of wheat seeds did not meet his expectations, and the Northumbrians had actually breached the contract.

    At least the situation is not terrible. He has no time to expedition and crusades and has been seriously injured by the Northumbrian, and he is full of his mind to plant the land immediately.

    "Spute, many people say that you are the bravest explorer, I think this statement is worthy of the name!"

    "No! You are the greatest." Sipuyoute hurriedly complimented.

    "Of course I am the greatest, and I also admit your bravery. I want to grow wheat in Novgorod, and you have successfully transported a lot of seeds for me. With the experience I have now, these wheat grains are enough for sowing. Close to two hundred hectares of land."

    The area of ??the acres is too unfamiliar to Sipuyoute, so the prince said it should be a large area.

    He took the opportunity to invite the credit and said bluntly: "My lord, I have paid so much, I should be able to get some generous rewards."

    "Reward? Of course!" Rylik raised his head and asked with a smile: "What do you want? Land? A woman? Or money?"

    "Let me give me a sum of money. I have women and children, but I am not good at and do not want to farm. Over the years, I have personally seen the vast world, maybe I can walk into the world, I am willing to explore, for Rose is also for myself."

    The words were so magnificent that Rick didn''t know how to answer the conversation for a while.

    "Since you want money, how much do you need?"

    "Just give me ten pounds of silver coins. I want to let my wife and children live a good life, I want to buy some new clothes and new weapons. Moreover, I want to own a big boat of my own. I know my thoughts are excessive. , So I will serve you wholeheartedly and explore the vast territory for Ross."

    This guy''s words went deep into Rick''s mind, and he couldn''t help wondering, does this guy want to be Drake? Not right!

    It is normal for a swollen kingdom to hire some unofficial personnel to open up territory for the kingdom. Rurik remembers that in history, Ross hired Cossacks to explore the distance for the empire. Explorers did the dirty work, and the empire officially recognized and took over one by one in due course.

    And that Dred, holding the privateer permit of the King of England to collect gold for himself, is also to collect gold for the king, upgrading from a robber to a nobleman.

    Spuyute wants to be the royal pirate of the Duchy of Ross?

    Do not! There is no need to do this in the Duchy of Ross at the moment

    A very real problem lies in front of Rurik.

    The Principality has expanded rapidly over the years, and now legal principles have progressed in substance to complete the rule of Lake Ilmen.

    At present, the Principality directly controls a total of 12 large and small Slavic farms, and the Slavic population exceeds 20,000. In fact, the population of Novgorod is more than five times this, and it is reasonable to even boldly estimate that the population reaches 200,000. It is just that those people are hidden, and their farms are isolated islands in the dense forest. According to the existing information, those people There is very limited communication with the mainstream large farms around the lake.

    Indeed, the farming economy of the Slavs is properly self-sufficient. A natural village tied by blood survives in the vast forest, forming an extremely stable and isolated system.

    But Rose is here, and they must accept a new era and end their cramped life.

    It is actually very easy to order them to surrender. After the spring ploughing, the original plan was to order Governor Medway to subdue them to the rule of Ross. It is a little troublesome to find them precisely.

    Ross also ruled the whole of Finland legally, and Suomi''s 30,000 or forty thousand people were actually in a state of autonomy. The upper-level rulers are appointed by Ross, and they are all servants of Ross.

    At present, the population of the Duchy of Russ that can be directly ruled by the prince has reached 40,000.

    This number seems to be very large, and the blond old Ruths purely from the Rus tribe account for only one-tenth of them. The North Germanic ancestry of the Russ has been irreversibly integrated into the Slavic and Finnish ancestry, and an astonishing number of children have been born continuously.

    With a rapidly expanding land area and a small population, years of wars and the consumption of the old Russians, the Principality has reached the time when it must sit down and digest the results honestly. It is a strategy to become conservative unless the enemy personally enters the invasion.

    Lurik did not explicitly respond to Spuyut''s request, but mentioned that the economic reward must be generous.

    The vast territory dilutes the population of Ross. Thanks to the fact that all the settlements are dependent on the waters and seas that are connected to each other, Ross has the First Baltic Navy, and the fleet can connect all regions to each other to avoid division. However, due to the high delay in the transmission of information about the wheat transportation this time, the bad results are still reflected in the wheat planting this year.

    The most critical issue of this meeting was to talk about wheat seeds. When the past is over as the sun sets, starting from the next day, everything is not as important as farming.

    Of course, Rurik still had something to discuss with Gould''s second son, Blue Fox, and even arranged for him to complete some important tasks.

    Nothing is as important as catching the tail of spring ploughing and planting wheat.

    He set sail in the early morning of the next day, and directly floated at noon by boat to the planting and construction site of the First Banner Team, which is still busy in the Old Pine Needle Manor.

    The young labor force of the old Ross people was ordered to arrive here, and the more than one hundred women and children who came with the ship would also disembark and reunite with the families of the First Banner Team.

    Although there are some children in them, they are actually half the size of them. They are indeed young. They have been eating wheat and fish meat provided by Rurik for many years, and they have received military training, just like newborn calves. They should give priority to increasing strength. Used for sowing in cultivated land.

    Kawei placed his wife and children with his father-in-law Rigus, and he was ambitious to manipulate the Quyuan Plow that he directly commanded the casting. He stood on the bow, shoulder to shoulder with Prince Rurik. Once young, he put on a big beard deliberately, even if he could sharpen a sharp knife to shave his whole body quickly. But the beauty of the long beard is here to affirm a promising man, this does not leave Rick, this kid is also growing his beard. This is something Kawei could not think of. How could this little saint who grew up looking at him, but only fourteen years old this year, is as tall as himself? What on earth did this kid grow up with? Sure enough, Odin has been continuously giving strength to promote growth? If this grows into a giant, it would be a bit bad.

    The genes of northern European men are like this. Fourteen is a period of rapid physical development. As long as you eat well during this period, you will be able to grow taller.

    This is reflected in Rurik, and even more so in the group of cubs in his hometown. A large group of seemingly weak boys and girls, in a few years, they have become tall and strong, this scene is really beyond the expectation of the old guys in their hometown. In fact, the reason is very simple. The children of the old Rus people of the Rus tribe have been thrown to the prince Rurik because the prince paid for the food. The children have been eating wheat and meat every day in recent years, and they are doing voluntary labor and Training, it''s ridiculous to be thin and short like this.

    Kawei looked into the distance: "The Pine Needle Manor no longer exists. I see fields everywhere here. Are they all ours?"

    Rurik arrived in no time: "Most of them belonged to us, and part of them was given to the allies as trophies. By the way, I only allocated 500 hectares to the first banner team. Kawei, you have made countless Meritorious man I can give you some if you want land."

    "Me? Are you joking or are you serious?!" Kawei looked embarrassed.

    "Of course it''s serious."

    "That... forget it. I am a blacksmith and I believe in Thor. I would rather go further in the career of ironing than I would be lazy just because of farming."

    "Oh? It''s a wonderful description that farming makes men lazy."

    There are some things that Kawei dared not say, that is, the so-called "being a farmer will deprive a soldier of the soul of a warrior", which changed the subject tactically. Seeing a settlement in the distance, he stretched out his hand and asked, "Where is a new city? Is it the second pine needle manor?"

    "Of course not!" The wind was a little louder, and Rurik threw away his voice, "There is a river in the northeast, the locals call it Msti River. The First Banner Team wants to establish a new settlement near the river, called Ms. Kistad, according to the Slavs, is Mstisk!"

    "A very easy name. Ah! I still like the fields here. They are much more beautiful than those on the banks of Lake M?laren. Rurik, feel the warm lake breeze. I really hope to see the wheat waves here this fall. "

    "Rest assured, your dream will come true."

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 699 The Great Dream of Spuyute), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 701ï¼š The hope of planting ale in Mstisk

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    Mstisk is now a large rural area under construction. With the experience of building a city in the past, this new type of city with rivers and lakes will not be chaotic from the beginning of its construction.

    It will also quickly evolve into a town, with crossroads and T-shaped intersections inside, and the houses must be independent houses, and the arrangement of each other must be coherent. They will build new woodcuts, new warehouses, and even new dry toilets. The establishment of the sewer system is still too advanced, but the drainage ditches were dug in advance to ensure that the excess water flows directly into the Msti River when it rains.

    A new pier near the lake is under construction. A large number of wooden piles have been driven deep into the silt near the shore, but it is still in the spring plowing period, and no one is working here anymore.

    There are also some long boats deliberately washing the beach, and there are also a group of local canoes.

    As long as you look closely, you can see the swaying figures on the fields, and even the moving deer.

    The two large ships approached the shore of the lake before dropping anchor, and their bulbous bows touched the silt.

    Lurik looked at Kawei again: "You have to see it for yourself. Just take advantage of it. If you decide you want a field to grow, tell me about it. I... will stay here for a while."

    "Forget about farming. I am a blacksmith, not a farmer. I bring tools with me. If the ironwork of my brothers is damaged, I can repair it nearby. Well, I don''t think there is a blacksmith''s shop in this place."

    "You still answer that way? Okay, of course Mstisk needs a blacksmith''s shop. Now the apprentices I arranged for you, they can go back to their hometown and work. Let''s go, let''s disembark." Rurik said with enthusiasm.

    A wooden human-powered squirrel-cage crane should be built on the shore, so that bags of seed grain can be quickly unloaded by the principle of leverage.

    Rurik didn''t want to throw the sacks all by the arms of his brothers. If a bag of wheat fell into the lake and the seeds were planted, the germination rate would also plummet.

    The soldiers of the First Banner Team worked all day long. They learned that some family members had returned early. The morale of the entire team was overwhelming. This enthusiasm was invested in the construction and farming of the town.

    The Phantom of the Big Ship reappeared on the lake, and the farmers hurriedly suspended their work and poured into the half-repaired dock from all directions.

    Kawei paddled his toes and saw the figures approaching him, and their blonde hair was very conspicuous under the sun.

    "Haha, our helpers are here!"

    Arik, who returned with the boat, couldn''t wait even more. He slapped his brother R¨¹rik on the shoulder: "You just complained about building a crane, and you will see it soon."

    The First Banner team always showed the image of brave fighters, and as a result, it has now become a large group of mud legs.

    Rurik suddenly noticed that some people had their red necks exposed by the sun. They squinted in the warm sun. Everyone was wearing a simple hat. Wouldn''t this be a classic European farmer if he put on a straw hat.

    At first glance, the spirit of their **** warriors has been covered by the dust on their bodies.

    And these "red necks", they saw such a scene!

    A group of women in robes cautiously climbed down the rope net of the big ship, and many young children were also holding the ropes with their chubby hands. The women were all carrying bags, and there were bits and pieces hanging on the cloth belts.

    On the deck of the ship, some suitcases tied with twine were slowly hoisted down and landed on the boat ready to be picked up.

    Women and children are slowly landing.

    "That''s my woman! That''s my child!"

    Recognizing the family members, the soldiers of the First Banner Team rushed forward bravely, and jumped out of the lake over knees with joy, and continued to wading forward to gather with their families.

    Dozens of people saw their family members, and they really didn''t want to urge anymore. The soldiers had spontaneously launched a response operation. Knowing that their family members can land ashore very smoothly and quickly, as for the heavy weight landing, you can wait a little while.

    They were the daughters nourished by Lake Ilmen. They thought that being forced to marry the Ross people was a lifelong departure from their hometown. After only a few years, they returned with their children.

    However, doesn''t the lakeside that I stand on belong to that arrogant and powerful Pine Needle Manor? There was a terrible battle here last year.

    There are no traces of war, nor the sprawling buildings of Pine Needle Manor. There are only farms being opened by the Ross men, roaming deer, and a city under construction.

    The finalists of Pine Needle Manor know a little bit about it. They can''t make associations because they haven''t seen the horrible post-war scenes. They don''t understand and instinctively don''t want to understand those things.

    Actually? The huge mound is not far away, and there are also obvious markers there.

    Women with only dozens of brothers came, and some brothers even had two women with multiple children. Even some of the brothers and their mothers also came to make peace with their old father who served in the Second Banner. This is the so-called sale of the hometown''s real estate and emigration with a soft family.

    This kind of decisive action of people seems to be a very good sign in Rurik''s view. He can''t help but re-examine his understanding of "relocation". His own concept of Eastern homeland seems to be unfavorable to the Viking people. Applicable, the people of their own people behaved more decisively than they thought.

    Fortunately dozens of brothers spent their first night in the new world with their family members from afar in their new house. A family guards a one-hectare field. The oats in the personal field have been sown. The family has a large amount of money and surplus grain, which is enough to ensure that the family waits for the wheat harvest safely.

    The soldiers who couldn''t settle down were still working. They were cutting wood to build their own houses, and by the way, they asked for land from the forest to open up new private fields. Hunting operations are also going along the way. They control the crossbow again to sweep the red squirrels jumping around in the forest. The prince arrived at the right time, and a batch of squirrel skins dried by the campfire was just sold directly.

    Today¡¯s days full of hope are given by the perfect prince. They are all willing to do things for the prince Liulik. This is not only out of their own wishes, but also because the prince always speaks of credibility and will definitely be rewarded.

    A group of laborers were easily assembled. In the evening, more than 300 strong men or wooden poles carried on their shoulders, or they carried bundles of hemp rope, newly woven rattan rope, or even drove multiple reindeer to tow and fell. The big pine poles of the pine are assembled towards the pier.

    Overnight, wood and rope built a human crane.

    On the second day since Rurik arrived, an astonishing amount of wheat seeds began to be transported to the shore where the grass germinated through the nets of this crane, and they were carried to the two-wheeled trolley by the strong man...

    Do people still need to teach me about farming?

    Old Ross people in the past did not disdain to grow wheat, but conditions did not allow it. A small amount of cabbage and onions can be grown in Roseburg¡¯s home fjord, although a sudden cold snap may wipe out the efforts of months.

    The young people of the First Banner team here accepted the guidance of the old farmers of White Tree Manor. Coupled with the advanced farming and planting integrated "fool-type" farm tools, spring plowing is not a problem at the technical level, it is just a matter of physical exertion.

    According to the contract, Rurik ordered his wives and concubines to divide the first squad brothers into proper fertile fields. They are all close to the lake, and they are most moisturized by the infiltration of lake water, and they can also absorb some silt nutrients. There are still a large number of fields that have not been allocated. Except for a batch of low-fertility fields, there are deliberately vacated fields that are in urgent need of growing wheat.

    All the wheat seeds were transported in the morning, and the panting soldiers of the First Banner were summoned by Rurik.

    Everyone stared at Master Rurik standing on a wheelbarrow, listening to his preaching, hoping to take the opportunity to make another money.

    "Brothers! The deadline for spring plowing is coming to an end. We still have a lot of fields to plant! You have allotted your own fields, and you have completed your own farming. Now one of you is counted as one, and you Women and children of China, I need your labor! The wheat and oats must all be planted. For our autumn harvest, all of us will go together! You must pay attention, we are fighting a brand new war, and we have to win the battle. Fight for the hungry enemy, for the food we can''t eat!"

    These words said that the plane was too big, and there was always a little hollow.

    Rurik changed his mind and yelled again with a smile: "Brothers! Do you like to drink ale and your own kvass? You like it very much! But they require a lot of wheat to brew. Now plant for me, I A barrel of delicious ale will be returned to each of your households. Of course, I will also give silver coins!"

    They seldom have the opportunity to drink a drink. The pure river water has a fishy smell. Now, because of the popularity of princes in the past, the boiled chrysanthemum water for picking and drying chrysanthemums has become a normalized drink. And boiled pine needle water is another traditional beverage, which suppresses the fishy taste with bitterness.

    Not to mention what a good drink is, they prefer mellow ale. Now the slightly sweet and sour kvass is another choice, followed by high-end mead.

    Obviously, ale is a kind of drink that everyone likes with a high price-performance ratio. The only problem is the lack of raw materials. Unless there is a bumper harvest in these fields this year.

    In order to drink, in order to eat a steady stream of wheat, Rurik easily assembled a group of laborers.

    He is now under his command not only in the work of the First Banner, but also part of the farmland here in the form of trophies to allied farms. The farmers of the farms have finished farming and heard that the land of the princes is in urgent need of labor, so they have come to help with a reward. !

    Rurik did come prepared this time. The famous blacksmith Kawi''s presence immediately built the most traditional earthen stove, repaired the dull axe of the brothers, and even made the shovel sharper, and even came to quench it. Heat treatment.

    After the plough, the columbine was filled with wheat. Many reindeer ploughs swept across the fertile fields under the lead of many reindeer. The soft soil was buried in a striped array of wheat. The speed of planting has rewritten the local agriculture.

    The Old Pine Needle Manor is the largest acre in this area, and they are basically consistent with each other. Good fields grow wheat, poor fields continue to grow oats.

    He has enough planting food on hand, and Rurik has full confidence in using it. He is not a waste of money. It seems that he has used amazing seed food for planting food. The more advanced planting method is actually more economical than the traditional high-density planting mode of the locals. a lot of.

    Time is only the tenth day of May in the Julian calendar, and the entire field of Mstisk has been planted successfully.

    Rurik agreed that neither the brothers nor his family were lazy, and that both men and women received two silver coins.

    Isn''t this money scarce? Very few, after all, Lurik promised to have a barrel of ale in the future!

    The prince and the queen are plowing, and the feet of a group of young wives and concubines in the prince¡¯s peace are also full of mud. They enjoy the fun of working together, just like living together in the hometown of Roseburg, and fighting side by side on the battlefield. Money is required, and it doesn''t matter how much it means.

    It is as if Odin is sheltering his people who believe in him, and R¨¹lik in the Ilmen Lake region is the last to finish spring ploughing. When everyone finished their most tiring work for only three days, the rain began.

    Rurik had returned to Novgorod at this moment, and the ground became wet overnight. He couldn''t feel the cold, but the intoxicating warmth.

    The rain caused Rurik, who was working continuously, to "broke the brakes" forcibly. For three months, he ran around the large area from the Neva River to the Ilmen Lake, not only rarely had a good rest, but now he can finally be quiet. Let''s make some plans for some future issues.

    Everyone knows that the action concerning the great immigration of the Duchy of Ross has begun. The huge fleet will return to Roseburg during the warm period, and the sailors who are leisurely working as urban construction labor and making money in Novgorod and Shilla Fort will return again. Their old line of business. This is only the itinerary that Rurik himself must participate in. Those soldiers of the First Banner that have settled down have transformed into fishermen. They will fish for perch on Lake Ilmen, and even drift along the Volkhov River. Big Lake Ladoga to fish for ferocious and extremely plump giant pike.

    In terms of plundering the environment, the local Slavs are not as capable of action as the Rus.

    Rurik was determined to convene a meeting on the spot for future actions, especially to assign a series of tasks to his wives and concubines who acted as field surveyors, priests, and paper laborers, as well as to Dmitry, the governor of Novgorod. Waite gave a clear task. Of course, Mstisk, a rapidly expanding city of Ross immigrants, exercises autonomy under the supervision of Arik in accordance with the Nordic customary law, just like the living conditions in the hometown of Rossburg.

    Before the meeting, the little fat guy, Blue Fox, was happily invited to the bedroom by Rurik himself to discuss certain things in detail.

    This is a secret conversation, it must be something related to business! Whenever I think that I can continue to make a fortune, I don¡¯t think much of happiness.

    In fact, Rurik did not invite him alone, and the Blue Fox also noticed that a simple cross painted black with toner was hung on the front entrance of an independent, small woodcut in Novgorod.

    John Invall, this young man of the same age as Rurik sat in the house in a black robe. UU Reading Rurik allowed this person to hang the silver cross pendant openly on his chest.

    The expensive spring rain made the blue fox a little damp. He walked into the residence of the prince, took off his boots obediently, and walked into Rurik''s house with his belly and bare feet.

    "My lord! I''m here for the appointment," he said.

    As a result, based on the experience of the blue fox, he did not expect that Prince Rurik was still holding a sleeping child in his arms. This kid? Could it be?

    When Blue Fox arrived in Novgorod, he looked at the city from the perspective of a businessman. His eyes were always observing some details, hoping to explore some business opportunities. He saw that the old lord Otto had been playing with his granddaughter happily, but the old queen Niya was holding a baby baby very strangely, obviously it was a baby boy.

    The strange thing was that he felt that there was something missing in this place, and the prince''s family was happy, but he really couldn''t tell what was missing. A closer look at the eyebrows of the prince Rurik seemed to reveal a little regret.

    The prince is kind, but he will never hug other people''s children, so this baby must be related to the prince by blood.

    Well? Could it be that his Svetlana has given birth to him the heir of the Principality? I can''t.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 700 The Hope of Planting Ale in Mstisk), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 702ï¼š Summer order

    Blue Fox sat down and the question blurted out.

    "My lord, who is this kid..."

    "It''s my son." Rurik said indifferently.

    The blue fox was taken aback, feeling the absurdity of the atmosphere, and immediately set up almost: "Queen..."

    "Of course it''s not my Lanna. Mary has died, and died of dystocia, only the child survived. Mary is Princess Mercia, and this child has the right to inherit the throne of Mercia."

    "Ah? He... is a noble man. No, no, he is your son, born noble." With that said, the blue fox was even more puzzled, so he asked again: "Did you invite me to come with this Does the child matter?"

    "Yes." Rurik''s gaze was torch: "Tell me what you saw in Hezeby. I remember you said that a monastery was built there."

    He immediately pointed to John Invar''s chest: "Like this pendant, their monastery has such a sign."

    "It''s the cross, I know. The Franks believe in this, and some Saxons believe in it. Your...that princess also believes in this."

    Lurik nodded: "Now that you know, things will be easier. Listen!"

    "Yes."

    "You still have to return to Hazeby, you have to sell me a lot of squirrel skins."

    "Yes, this is my business."

    "Your reward is indispensable. Of course, you have to sell as high as possible, and then buy slaves and other things locally. Remember, try not to buy things that are too luxurious, and purchase materials that are beneficial to life as much as possible. These materials will be available this fall. Don''t send it to Roseburg, send it to me here in the East..."

    Lurik described a lot, and he didn''t believe that the blue fox was very good at writing down many things.

    "Don''t worry, I will write down what I want you to do and what you don''t want you to do. You just need to follow the requirements of the document."

    "Is it a document written on a paper?" Blue Fox''s thoughts were sprouting, and his fat head and big ears suddenly appeared boldly: "If we ship the paper to Hazeby, we will make a fortune. My lord, I hope you can think about it. ."

    "Do you think I don''t understand? I only make this kind of good stuff. I won''t export it to make money until we use it for ourselves. Don''t worry, we will use it to make a fortune sooner or later, but not now."

    Leurik let out another sigh: "You will do business well. This is your formality. Besides, I want you to find Hezeby''s monastery in person."

    "Ah?! Why? Oh, I see. You let me infiltrate, pretending to believe in their gods, and then grab what benefits?"

    The description of the blue fox really left Rurik speechless, but it attracted John Invall''s interest.

    "If you can, would you accept the faith of those people?" Ruriek asked deliberately.

    saw this blue fox look indifferent: "I believe in money, but who knows after death?"

    is like an unscrupulous businessman sitting in front of him. Also, if this guy only recognizes money, this person is easy to control.

    "It''s okay. It''s up to you what you believe, but there is an old friend of mine in that monastery."

    "Old friend? My lord, when have you been dating those Frankish monks?"

    "Yes!" Rurik smiled and pointed at the people around him: "John Invar, he is a Frankish monk. I''m sure that the biggest leader in the Hezeby Monastery you see is Eskil. For more than two years. This old guy has been to Roseburg. He annoyed me, so I put him under house arrest for half a year. But this person can still be used."

    The blue fox suddenly realized: "Oh? You sent me to negotiate with this person and make some secret transactions?"

    "Yes! No. I want you to take John Invall and deliver my autographed letter accurately. It doesn''t matter if I tell you the specific content of the letter." Rurik shook the child in his arms: "He is Ray Graf, the grandson of Mercia¡¯s Wigraf, is the heir to the throne. This child has been baptized, and what I need is to have Eskil as a security, recognize the child¡¯s education, and then get some Frankish aristocrats. Admit it. You have to be clear, maybe you see that old guy is not good looking, but he is actually a big man."

    Blue Fox glanced at John Invall and raised his head confidently: "It is not a problem to simply send this kid there. Hezeby is a free port, I am fearless, and with the help of the old fellow Eric, I will Get things done."

    "You must do it well. Ah!" Rurik sighed inexplicably: "Our relationship with Denmark should also be adjusted. I heard that there is a leader named Horrick Klarsson."

    "Yes." The prince mentioned the name, and the blue fox instantly became nervous: "Sir, although Hezeby is free. But I heard the locals say that if this banished man comes back, businessmen will no longer have a good life. This person has been releasing news in recent years to regain his position. This person will definitely take action. There must be Frankish forces behind this person. I am afraid that this will threaten our interests."

    "Maybe it will lead to war. Are you afraid of this? I''m not afraid. However, I hope to negotiate with this person."

    "Huh? You never go to Hezeby yourself, right."

    Rurik shook his head: "I don''t know who the Horrick Klarsson is. If he wins the Danish throne, maybe I can cooperate with him. If he is unwilling to cooperate, I will force him to cooperate. Blue Fox Brother, M?laren¡¯s side is no longer good. The people have become poor. It will not be easy for us to make big profits in the future. We need the Danish market to make a lot of money, and the previous state of war must be lifted. Wang cooperates. My old Rus people like their interests and are generally repellent to the Danes, so I need you.

    This is really an initiation. Anything related to business can deeply stimulate the spirit of the blue fox. He laughed and said: "If that man also has a businessman spirit, everything will be easy."

    "I''m afraid that guy is a stubborn warrior, full of war and conquest, just like Hafgen killed by me."

    "Only this is the only way you can rest assured."

    "Why do you see it?" Lurik asked with a puzzled smile of Blue Fox.

    "The former Danish leader Harald Clark believed in the Frankish **** and was jointly expelled by the Danish leaders. I heard that Horrick Klarsson was his nephew. It is said that he worked under the Frankish king for many years and was still in Flanders. He runs his own business. This person has the same beliefs as that Eskil, and he is by no means a rash man with a single heart. It''s just that he is such a person, and I am worried that the Danish leaders will jointly expel him."

    "Then I will help him gain a position, and then ask for benefits." Rurik said ambitiously.

    "If so...sir, we also have to consider the possibility of the Danish civil war. At any time, we must protect our business, unless you decide to be the king of Denmark yourself. I think you have this kind of strength. "

    Become the king of Denmark? what is this? Rurik could hear the fellow complimenting, but he never dismissed this proposal. The prince must consider the attitude of his people. Everyone has not been interested in the countless areas of the Danish islands. Where is this beautiful land of aquatic plants in Eastern Europe interesting?

    Blue Fox has received his important tasks. As long as these are done well, his personal merits can surpass his eldest brother. At that time, I am afraid that his wealth has surpassed that of his father Gould.

    The spring rain continued for many days. When the sky cleared again, the extremely warm south wind swept across the verdant forest, and the whole of Northeast Europe was flourishing into summer at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    The growth cycle of oats and spring wheat controlled by the Ross people is very short. From sowing, it takes about 110 days to harvest on average. In the area around Lake Ilmen, the seeds are planted at the end of April in the Julian calendar, so the traditional harvest is in early August. The planting of a large amount of wheat was late, and the harvest season was destined to be delayed until the end of August and the beginning of September.

    The situation is not bad, because Lake M?laren in Sweden is harvested at this time every year, and the Ross immigrants are psychologically prepared.

    They are not only psychologically prepared for harvest, but also prepared for big immigration.

    The women and children who rushed to Novgorod with the boat are all describing the same fact, that the people in Roseburg¡¯s hometown are eager to try. People in the Ross headquarters have the right to immigrate. They generally ask to move. Lurik listens to the description of the women. It seems that as long as they take the fleet back with them, and the old family members board the ship with their luggage one after another, the big immigration is easily completed.

    Of course things are not that simple. Many people are not allowed to immigrate. Especially in the current era, although the place in Roseburg is not suitable for farming at all, it is frozen for half of the time every year, but it has great economic value-a pioneer in industry.

    Rossberg must survive forever and become the iron smelting center of the Principality along with Elronburg in the north. There is also an acceptable shipbuilding base, but the shipbuilding environment is obviously not as good as Shilla Fort, or even Novgorod at my own feet. With the current technological conditions, it is difficult to build too much spread, and to build more Aurora-class sailboats, it is entirely possible to build shipbuilding piers in the warmer, tree-rich Lake Ilmen.

    Of course, if too many people emigrate to Eastern Europe, there will be a large population loss on the one hand, and a large number of people will enter on the other. Too radical immigration will do great harm to the Duchy of Ross.

    Lurik wanted to be stable, so he organized a fleet to return to his hometown.

    The rain has stopped, and a key meeting was held in Rossdumar in the city.

    Many people came to this meeting. Boyar aristocrats from all Slavic farms around the lake gathered together, and Carlota and Arik, who were building their new homes, also arrived. The elites of the region gathered to listen, first to report on their work, and then to listen to the preaching of Prince Rurik.

    There is no need to say more about the time of plowing the fields. The surveying and mapping team composed of those wives and concubines has been in a boat to continue to the manor after the completion of the spring plowing. They are the women of the princes and the daughters of Dahu, and they are protected by mercenary soldiers. They represent the authority of the prince. If they neglect, they will coquettishly complain on the prince¡¯s bed, and the disasters of the farm will follow one after another.

    Ryurik raised his chin and announced loudly: "I will bring the fleet back to my hometown, and two thousand people will arrive here soon! You Boyar, many years ago we asked you to hand over a group of women to be the wives of our Russians. , I know you are of course very reluctant. Now they are about to come back with their children and will never leave again. So I want to build new settlements on the lakeside, besides Mstisk, which is under construction, there are more. So , You want you to cut down more big trees and ask for land from the forest.

    The newly arrived Russ will mainly hit Novgorod and Mstisk. This lake area will become more densely populated and our farmland will be more.

    I will also build a permanent altar and erect a golden statue. I want to build a bigger granary, a bigger city, and a better dock. There are also blacksmith shops, leather workshops and other various workshops..."

    In a word, Rurik hopes that the Ilmen Lake District will become an economic belt far beyond the Lake M?laren region. Unlike Lake M?laren, this lake area will be directly ruled by Prince Ross, and the internal structure will be more orderly.

    A few hundred people in a village cannot create many things. If more than a dozen villages form a group, things will start to change. When multiple village groups form a city, the inevitable urban life will prompt a group of outstanding people to create more.

    Lurik specially ordered Governor Medvete, and everyone had known this in advance.

    "I heard that there are a lot of villages in the dense forest beyond the lake. You Boyar are all here. Those who are hiding seem to be in good contact with you. In fact, you have a common ancestor. Now everything has changed! Mei! DeWitt, I order you to lead the soldiers to find them! This is an order to find a farm and force it to surrender, determine its location and route to the farm, and bring a son or daughter of the leader to Mstisk As a hostage."

    Medvedt naturally obliged to agree, he actually knew that such radical methods might provoke resistance. Revolt? Fight against it!

    This order is not all given to him. The so-called only relying on Medvedt''s single-man commander to search the vast forest sea, this can be a waste of time.

    Rurik changed his mind a little: "All Boyar orders, you are obliged to find the hidden farms. You go to find, persuade them to submit, and bring the hostages back. I will follow yours in the harvest season this year. Achievements, reduce or exempt your taxes. If you do well, I will give monetary rewards."

    Is there such a good thing?

    Many farm dwellers dare not go deep into the dense forest. First of all, finding those hidden farms in the dense forest is a hassle. The biggest problem is that they will be attacked by wild animals. They lack bear hunting experience. It just so happens that brown bears in this area treat humans as food.

    The prince did not quantify the amount of tax relief and bounty, but everyone is sure that the prince will keep its promise. With visible rewards, they are willing to take the risk. The farm is past the busy period of farming anyway, if the men are organized to pick up the iron spear and explore together, they will not be killed by the bear, right? If you hit a bear in the middle, everyone will share the meat, and the terrifying bear head and large leather will be sold to the Ross people to make a fortune.

    They participated in this meeting, and by the way brought some dried squirrels hunted in winter ~ www.novelhall.com~ Merchant Blue Fox decisively bought it at a very low price, and both parties were very satisfied.

    The Boyars slapped their chests vigorously, guaranteeing that they would desperately find the person who was hiding.

    These guys were so firm that Medvedt had to make a bigger guarantee.

    This rare physically fit person among the Slavs made greater promises: "I will find them and move their farms directly to the lake. I want them to open up new farmland by the lake, and the population will accept it directly. The prince¡¯s governance. Since the prince needs manpower, I think this is the best way. If they don¡¯t follow, I will forcefully coerce, dare to resist and go to war! If you kill one or two hidden farms, you can deter others who are hiding. Its cooperation, I will take the initiative to do so."

    Medvedt promised that his words seemed to be what a real Viking said.

    If this is the case, then the method is indeed very crude, which is very necessary for the Principality. What the Principality needs is a large population that can be directly controlled. The population must also be densely populated in order to create greater wealth and stronger comprehensive strength.

    Leurik thought for a moment, completely affirming Medvedt''s more radical plan.

    In this way, finding hidden villages and forced relocation of residents has become a must for Novgorod this summer. The strength of the means depends on Medvedt¡¯s wishes. If this guy can take the Slavic flag team around in the forest and make a big change, even if there are 10,000 new residents on the lakeside, this group of new subjects will be Lik. There is also a material basis to support them until the autumn harvest next year, and also harvest their labor wealth by the way.

 Chapter 703ï¼š Western sea wolf in action

    The division of the huge Frank is destined, and Charlemagne made a will to divide the kingdom among his three sons. However, the two sons went ahead of him, and the only surviving son, Louis, the devout son, inherited the Datong.

    Louis has three sons, Lottel, Pepin, and Ludwig.

    The division of the kingdom has major internal factors. Charlemagne''s crazy expansion during his lifetime made it difficult for the city of Aachen to command the entire huge kingdom. At this time, dividing the kingdom into several pieces and sharing it with the sons must be the best choice, so that they will all benefit, and the conflicts between the brothers will be eliminated if they want to come, and based on the bond of blood, they can also fight foreign enemies together.

    Charlemagne has drawn up a blueprint for splitting the kingdom, and Louis, who succeeded to the throne, had to continue to execute it at the request of his three sons.

    The eldest son Lotaire led the largest territory and was the successor to the Frankish king and the Italian king.

    second son Piping led Aquitaine and was the king of the southern part of the kingdom.

    The third son Ludwig led the kingdom to the west and north, and was the king of Bavaria and Saxony.

    Louis the devout made a plan to split the kingdom early. The sons have lived their lives in their respective territories, and the struggle between them has subsided a lot. If this has always been the case, Louis can live the rest of his life peacefully as a substantial king.

    Until the birth of that child.

    The youngest son, Charlie, was born. It¡¯s a great blessing to have a son in old age. At first, the three brothers didn''t think their fourth brother had anything special, until the king''s father decided on a whim to seal the fourth, and the territory originally allocated to the other sons had to be cut off to Charlie.

    The balance of the power of the three sons was broken, and the father himself tore up the blueprint he set, and the power of the brothers was weakened. Who can guarantee that the old father will not continue to cut the ground on a whim?

    Can the little brother be the biggest threat to everyone?

    The civil war reignited, the three sons imprisoned their father and younger brother Charlie, and the war between each other''s armies continued.

    In order to get more results on the battlefield, fortunately to have confidence at the negotiating table, they are all looking for external reinforcements.

    said that the civil war in the Frankish kingdom had anything to do with the Baltic world in the north?

    The relationship is too big.

    In other words, wooing the Danes to join their own forces to increase their military power, no matter how bad they are, they can also attack the strength of other brothers. This is what Ludwig did. He is the king of Bavaria and Saxony, and he has two sets of civil and military to win Denmark.

    Eskil did voluntarily go to Denmark and more distant places to spread the faith, but to do so requires a lot of financial support, otherwise how can he have the money to establish a monastery in Hezeby and raise and educate the slave children? The gold master behind him is Prince Ludwig, who has not yet been crowned king.

    If relying on faith to conquer all the Danes, he will become a Danish lord, and then recruit a brave army here to sweep the brothers and become the king of all Franks. Ludwig knew very well that the Danes were untamed beasts, but as long as they were tamed, they would be excellent mercenaries in wartime.

    This is a set of "wen" strategy, and one cannot rush for quick success.

    Based on the letter sent by Eskil, Ludwig learned of the existence of the "Duchy of Ross".

    "A fast-rising duchy, a very young duke, a large army that has left the Danes at a loss. The young Duke of Ross killed the King of Denmark with his own hands and caused great chaos in Denmark..."

    The content of the letter description is too bizarre. Ludwig felt that Eskil was bragging. He also claimed that the work of spreading the faith in the extreme north was quite smooth, claiming that he was only one step away from the probation of the young Duke of Ross.

    "Bah! This is short of money."

    Ludwig was very generous about funding Eskil, and he learned that Denmark is indeed without a leader, making things that were once difficult to handle easier, such as Hezeby¡¯s monastery, everything went well, and many Danes The locals have been baptized.

    However, it is too slow to win by relying solely on the "wen" strategy.

    At this time, Harald Clark, the former Danish leader under his command, took the initiative to ask.

    "Give me an army, and I will take my brothers back to my hometown. You make me the Duke of Denmark, and I respect you as king, and I will baptize the whole of Denmark and fight for you."

    But Harald Clark is already getting old, and after losing his power, he just brought dozens of cronies as mercenaries. Ludwig didn''t want to use this person because he had a bad reputation in Denmark. Even if he was released, this was equivalent to Frank''s act of war in the Danish''s view.

    Ludwig''s refusal was very decisive: "You are old, but your nephew Horrick Klarsson is in Flanders. He is more suitable to go to Denmark to be the leader than you, and he has this kind of strength. This kind of willingness. Most importantly, I don''t have to pay for an extra silver coin, I only need to ask the counts of the north to provide all support except help."

    It is true that Harald Clark is old, and a large lord has been reduced to a mercenary. Is he going to die silently in his sad old age? He had already put on the cross, and it didn''t matter how a soldier died, and his master Ludwig also gave it to him, even if he could not lift his axe, he went to the monastery to take care of him.

    But Horrick is young and strong, and his old men are also brave. He was canonized by Ludwig as the Earl of Friesland. Of course, this was only a nominal canonization. No one except Ludwig really took this name seriously.

    Horik is indeed not a real enfeoffment aristocracy, the authentic Frisian earl family exists safely. This "Earl of Friesland" of Horrick occupies the city of Durest, a small seaside town that was once uncommon, but now it has been managed as a Viking city, a den of pirates. This is naturally the way. Dewig wanted to see.

    Because of Horrick, the "Queen''s Pirate", many of the looted were the territory of his brother Lotaire, and part of the looted property and military supplies would be supplied to the master.

    This young man with a round face is more sensible than his uncle.

    But the irony is that this person is also a Christian.

    Horik is eager to take his brothers back to his home in Denmark, not a day or two!

    "I was destined to be the king of Denmark, but I have fallen to where I am now."

    To be Prince Ludwig of Frank as a nameless earl, where can I be the king of Denmark? Besides, why should Denmark accept Frank''s rule?

    This thinking is not because of his rebellious character, but because Charlemagne expanded north to annex Denmark thirty years ago. The Frankish army killed the Danes innocently, and the neighboring Saxons suffered the most severe persecution. Horrible memories have been circulating. The Danes cannot admit that a man who surrendered to the Franks is a leader. The Danes are eager for revenge, and in reality, they are also eager to wait for an opportunity to rob the Franks of their wealth.

    Horik has been working diligently to help Ludwig fight his brother Lothair. As for his true inner thoughts, Ludwig did not know.

    The news that Horlick is about to return to Denmark has been circulating for a long time, but hasn''t there been any hands-on news in two years? Could it be just a boring threat?

    He is waiting, waiting for the promise of his master Ludwig. He concluded that the master will not let go of the leaderless Denmark, and if he wants to intervene, he will participate.

    He didn''t dare to act rashly, for fear that he took his brothers northward, and his wealth and personnel in Duriste would be accepted by Ludwig''s army after turning around.

    The next parchment document was quickly delivered to the coastal port of Duriste. The mellow Horrick spread out the document himself, scanned it, and happily rolled it up.

    Because Ludwig made a promise that he would restrain the army and the subordinate lords and not interfere with his dream of counterattack Denmark.

    Everything is ready! What Horrick lacked was the promise of the prince.

    A group of pirates who have been entrenched for a long time decided to leave. The local Flanders noticed the abnormality of the Normans, and they were already secretly celebrating.

    The Frankish nobles knew about Denmark and some other tribes in the north, but the masses of the people had no knowledge of the outside world of the village.

    The Flanders in the northern part of the kingdom have long been ruled by the expanded Franks. They have all converted. Although the culture and customs are very similar to the neighboring Saxons, their obedience can also be seen by the Frankish king.

    Now, Flanders (broadly Dutch) is the domain of Prince Ludwig. The imprisoned piety Louis could not exercise any power. Ludwig is the uncrowned king of the northern and eastern frontiers of the kingdom.

    A group of hungry wolves that have been nurturing for a long time are finally about to start a brand new activity. Horrick¡¯s Viking army has already started their long boat, heading north directly along the warm south.

    When Ludwig''s order was passed to Horlick, he was the Count of Flanders, Count of Hamburg, and Count of Bremen. These northern lords received this news and also accepted very wonderful orders.

    The great nobleman was ordered to stand still, and Horrick, who was sure to take action, took his troops back to Denmark to fight for power.

    Whether this is a faint or a clever trick, it is an arrow from the string. Prince Ludwig issued a decree. He can only pray to God that this nominally very pious believer and a Danish who has been in exile for many years, won the Great Power Council. Continue to be a hound loyal to yourself.

    Durist Harbour is staged a big drama, the so-called pious Horrick, according to Danish etiquette, actually used the blood of slaves to sacrifice Odin.

    This round-faced leader has five hundred pirates under him. They are all people who lick the blood. The main targets of their attacks are the merchant ships from the fiefs of Prince Lotaire and Prince Pepin. This kind of thing is naturally Ludwig. Prince Xi strongly supports this. Due to geographical advantages, in recent years, sneak attacks on the Kingdom of Wessex in Britain have become more frequent. They have taken many peasant women from the British Isles and have become a kind of toy.

    The five hundred Viking warriors who frequently carry out attacks are intimidating the Nordic powerhouses in this era. Naturally, Horrick is not the only one who has this wealth. He does not hesitate to use local resources. Some Flanders, Saxons, and Franks joined his team.

    Especially the Saxons, these people have realized that Chief Horrick was just a fake conversion, and this person has not really become a Frankish dog.

    A considerable number of Saxons are eager to get rid of the control of the Frankish nobles, and they cannot forget Charlemagne''s deliberate killing of the tribesmen. The public resistance has failed, and a large number of Saxons have escaped the Schleswig Wall and entered Denmark.

    Some Saxons learned that the exiled Danish nobleman Horlick had taken Flanders, so they dragged their family to surrender.

    Horik easily recruited up to 900 Saxon fighters because he publicly promised that his Saxon people could start a new life in Denmark after the great cause was completed.

    As for a small group of Franks in the team, they are pure villains, criminals of the kingdom, and pure bandits.

    Horrick has always been a royal pirate under the protection of Prince Ludwig, and it is normal for him to have another group of bandits under his command.

    A group of people entrenched in Duriste, and the nearby Flemish village had to pay not only the eleven tax to the orthodox earl, but also a higher tribute to Horlick. The former will imprison those who don''t pay taxes, and the latter''s method for villages that don''t pay or default on tribute is to arrest people and become slaves.

    No, an altar is set up on the pier.

    Mingming the sea breeze is gentle, five Flanders farmers shivering and being blindfolded and ordered to kneel.

    Around the altar were full of armed men. They were wearing iron helmets that covered their entire faces on a large scale. A few of them also had neck guards made of iron rings.

    A large number of warriors wear Frankish-style armor, which is based on locally-available cowhide. After leatherization, iron sheets are placed and fixed with rivets.

    The defensive power of such an iron leather armor is improvised. The advantage is that its production cost is not expensive. The regular infantry of the Frankish Kingdom is widely equipped, and the pirate army is even more so. Having lived in this place for many years, a group of Danish stray bandits have begun to become Frankish.

    Similarly, their so-called "Norman" name also began to spread to the surrounding areas, especially the Flemish people. When thinking of the Normans, they think of pirates and forest bandits.

    Long spears, long swords, throwable hand axes and bows are equipped with a lot of equipment. Horrick¡¯s Viking brothers are a very useful mercenary.

    It¡¯s just that those Saxons with a larger number of equipment are much worse, and even they are more like classic Vikings. Most of them wore burqas, a few of them dressed in cowhide to make armour, and most were unarmored. They are a group of light infantry, and if there is a reliable number of battles, they will take advantage.

    The Frank and Flanders bandit troops with the fewest numbers are equipped with a wide variety of equipment. One of them is better than wives and children. They just want to be happy and kill people and get more products. It is cruel and cruel.

    No, when Horrick decided to sacrifice Odin with five poor people, the executioner was a pure Frankish bandit.

    After all, there is still a sterling silver cross hanging on his chest, Horrick is a little afraid, and he dare not do everything here. But this time we are going to land in Denmark, go straight to the Lobad tribe, the overlord of the strait, and control and conquer all of Denmark and even exert power over Norway. There is Odin''s territory, and the action must be approved by Odin God!

    Horik, with a round face, held up his iron sword, and moved aggressively around the temporary altar.

    He shouted directly in Danish in his hometown: "We have had enough! Now all conditions are ripe, warriors of Odin, raise the flag of the raven, I will take you back to Denmark, we will all become rich... ¡­"

    People were shouting and cheering, beating their bucklers, and stomping their feet desperately.

    In the extreme noise, Horrick motioned to the Frank gangster who was preparing to do something: "God Odin needs blood! Let''s do it!"

    The big axe fell suddenly, and the head rolled to the ground cleanly.

    The mad people who licked blood like this scary red most, and their cheers reached the peak!

    Horrick assembled 1,700 adult soldiers, many of whom were veteran pirates.

    There are more than two hundred teenagers. What they hear is the deeds of the pirates going to sea to make a fortune. There is no Christian monk preaching here in Durist, and the teenagers feel that the foreign Lord Horrick is trustworthy. All they saw were pirates who had made great fortunes and enmities. These people were so happy, and they could follow suit.

    Finally, a team of up to two thousand men gathered in the bay on more than one hundred long boats.

    A white cloth stitched abstract raven flag flies on the Horrick flagship.

    Many old, young, women and children are still staying in Durist The strong men are all out. Horrick had already thought about it. After the event was completed, this group of mainly Saxon women and children would also take them to Denmark. After all, these people are already the basis of his future rule.

    As for the Port of Duriste, it doesn¡¯t matter if you lose it. Once you withdraw your personnel and materials afterwards, the port won¡¯t matter.

    This port has declined again, and everything will be better when he regains his rule over Hazeby.

    Overnight, did the Norman pirate problem that plagued the genuine Earl of Flanders ended? Maybe so.

    The earl will abide by Prince Ludwig¡¯s orders, and the earl¡¯s army will guard the territory and stand still. He longed for the great pirate Horlick to be killed in Denmark, but the priest hoped that Horlick would succeed, so that the Christianization of Denmark would be possible.

    The forces of all parties are conceived with ghosts, and they all feel that they can use the other party to make their own wishes can be achieved, and they can grab huge benefits.

    A group of western sea wolves attacked Denmark, Horrick was aggressive, and the terrifying fleet continued northward.

    Merchant ships entering and exiting the fjord into the inland river city of Hamburg all hid. The Earl of Hamburg ordered the merchant ships to enter the port to take refuge, the farmers were ordered to take refuge in the city, and the army placed a defensive posture outside the city.

    The earl did nothing else.

    Earl did not dare to guarantee whether Horrick, the pirate holding a large army, suddenly became a bad dog to bite his master. As a military nobleman, defense is necessary.

    Earl watched the fleet rush to the far north of Jutland Peninsula. This was his advantage...

 Chapter 704ï¼š The new king of Denmark

    A western fleet suddenly broke into the Danish Strait, and the fishing boat once again thought of the fear of being attacked by the hateful Ross ship.

    The fishing boats are all evasive. They are almost all of the Lobad tribe. The fishermen instinctively feel that their lives are threatened and even their homes will be destroyed.

    They tried their best to escape. After the fishing boat rushed to the beach, they didn¡¯t even care about the fish. They immediately rushed to the village with the harpoon and axe...

    The Lobad tribe heard the news earlier, and their army began to gather.

    After the sudden death of the leader of the tribe and the Danish king Hafgen, Denmark immediately fell into chaos without a leader, and the largest Robard tribe has not elected a new leader who can convince the crowd for more than two years.

    This tribe is unified in name, but has actually begun to fall apart. The people have to choose to live with a big family or go to other regions.

    The whole of Denmark, the unified kingdom that Hafgen used to consolidate power through force and compromise, has now returned to its old form, and even the political landscape is even more fragmented.

    All of this, the western big pirate Horrick didn''t know, but it didn''t hurt.

    To obtain Denmark, one must obtain the largest Lobad tribe, and then control the strait and collect tolls for passing ships. This is the first step to conquer, and then control the largest trading city Hezebi, and will lose more than two decades of taxation rights back. To do these two steps well, with population, army, and financial power, coronation of the King of Denmark is very easy. Of course, the diplomatic approval of Prince Frank Ludwig must eventually be obtained.

    The new King of Denmark has formulated a very thorough road map to seize power, and he is implementing the first step of the plan.

    The raven flag was flying, and the round-faced Horik didn''t look like a soldier at first glance, but rather an armed businessman.

    The food in Flanders is so good, he eats too many fat sheep and becomes suet balls.

    On the boat, he clearly saw the distant village, and his fighting spirit ignited.

    With a blue pattern resembling a sword and a flag that resembles an iris, Horrick is sending a signal to his guys that it¡¯s best to prepare for battle.

    He didn''t really intend to raid the Lobad people''s big village, but he decided that the other party would not obediently recognize himself as king.

    The huge fleet wants to land on the beach. Even if the dragons have no leader, the major families are also deploying troops and generals to fend off the enemy outside the village. They will not flee, and the soul of warriors does not allow to flee before a fight, not to mention that Denmark is so big that everyone has no way to escape.

    Both men and women took up their weapons, and rumors spread in the village.

    "It''s the hateful Rose!"

    "The evil man who killed our king is here, and the Ross people will kill us all."

    "We must resist the enemy or we will all die. Ross is more hateful than the Swedes."

    To this day, news about the separation of Ross and Sweden has spread to Danish society. They are both old rivals who have fought for hundreds of years. Although I don''t know when the disputes began, the war clearly cannot stop but only intensifies.

    Although Ross is strong, the brothers will never suffer at home. Men, women, and young children go into battle together, relying on absolute strength to crush the landing enemy.

    But something strange happened.

    Thousands of elite Robard soldiers who first entered the sea saw a large number of landing enemies, but the enemy in front of them did not light up the blue banner with white background.

    Are they really Ross people?

    The soldiers didn''t dare to rush to test, not to mention the violent reflection of the sun on the lander, and the other party was actually armored on a large scale, which was the same as the Ross people.

    It is precisely because the opponent has a large amount of iron armor, and he has to wait until the rear army arrives before making an assault.

    Looking at Horlick again, the army has already landed calmly.

    A general asked the master: "Lord Earl, we should take advantage of the enemy''s foothold to maintain stability and launch an attack, and defeat the Robards in the first battle and surrender."

    Horik glanced at his opponent in the array again, and shook his head: "Now call me the king!"

    "Yes, Your Majesty the King."

    "I have my own plan whether to assault. Listen, the people on the other side will be our brothers in the future. If they don''t go to war, they won''t go to war. We wait for them to assemble, and I will persuade them to surrender."

    I don¡¯t know where Horrick got the courage. It¡¯s been almost ten years since he left this land. The boy was already an old fellow who killed people like hemp.

    No, it lasted until the afternoon, when all the people with axes in the largest settlement of the Robards arrived.

    They marched slowly under the leadership of each family, and the Horrick Army, who was slightly ailing, was cheered up.

    "Listen, brothers! No attack is allowed without my order, and the trespasser hangs!"

    Horrick ordered so, his subordinates were very obedient.

    It was seen that the landing army was in an array, and some blue-toned flags were flying in the crowd. The nervous Robards did not hesitate to think that the landers were the Ross people!

    The Lobadian¡¯s shield wall began to advance slowly, but saw that the opponent had been standing still. As the distance approached, its advancing speed was getting slower and slower.

    It is very strange that the landers did not seem to be willing to fight a **** battle. When the distance was close enough, the Robards finally saw a blue three-pointed harpoon painted on the flags.

    In fact, it is an abstract iris flower, which signifies a lot of meaning.

    The Lobadians stopped all over, and the big family took control of the front before the fierce battle began.

    "It''s my chance to show."

    Horik took off his helmet, with blond hair and a round face, he walked out of the army and opened his arms, facing all the Robards with his chest.

    what''s going on? Who the **** is this chunky man? Is it the commander of the army?

    "Robad! Come out your leader!"

    Horrick yelled one after another, he heard the opposing array whispering to each other, but the leader was not seeing the negotiation.

    Then he shouted again: "I! Horrick Klarsson. Grandson of the great Godfrey Grand Lord! I have returned with the Western army, and I am the King of Denmark!"

    Horik is trying to deliver a message that he is Godfrey and his grandson. He repeats it desperately, because this name is really exciting to the Robards!

    If there is one person who has been revered by all the Danes, it is Godfrey, the great leader!

    When the Frankish Charlemagne invaded Denmark, Denmark fell into danger. The killing of the Frankish army caused the Danes to put themselves at risk through the fleeing Saxons.

    The fearful Danes united by Godfrey, the young man built the Schleswig Great Wall defense line, and the allied forces of various tribes defeated the French army outside the port city of Schleswig!

    Godfrey established the town of Hazeby at the mouth of the river fjord where Schleswig is located. It was originally a military stronghold and was built to support the Great Wall. It is always guarded against the Franks entering the sea again.

    But the war did not intensify. Frank suspended the attack. When the old king Charlemagne died, Frank''s northern expedition to Denmark stopped completely.

    Godfrey, with the victory of the Frankish prestige, turned his head and attacked the city of Herrick, the core of the Pomeranians, looting and burning it with the cruelty of the Viking wolf. The great lord died, and his distant relative Harald Clark succeeded him, but this man betrayed Odin and believed in the Frankish god, and even made peace with him and betrayed the interests of all of Denmark. He was the running dog of the Frankish king!

    In the event of the expulsion of Harald Clark, the northernmost Robard tribe contributed the most, and the young Hafgen claimed to be the leader of Denmark. Finally through a "competitive game" he got his wish with violence.

    Poor Hafgen, who was born of violence and died of violence.

    The Lobadians don¡¯t know Horrick Klarsson. This kid was a cub back then. As a distant relative of Harald Clark, what he was doing was nothing more than a "holding halberd". After his uncle was expelled, he was also forced to evacuate as a guard.

    The Robards don''t know about these things, but they all worship Lord Godfrey, and regret the rapid decline of the heroic ally and the family after his death.

    Is this little fat man really Godfrey''s grandson? Maybe it is really possible! This large-scale armored army was reasonably formed by Godfrey''s grandson.

    Horrick deliberately didn''t mention Harald Clark this time. He was obviously closer to this person. It''s just that Harald''s reputation is too stinky, and he has a pitfall in his mind to identify with this traitor who is hated by his old family.

    He is smart and he is a bit eloquent in speeches.

    He preached to the public: "I am Horrick! I hate the Franks, I hate any enemy that puts Denmark to shame. In fact, I hate Frank the most. I have fought with them for many years, and my soldiers have fought fiercely with the Frankish army for many years. . Surrender to me, I will take you to avenge and win, and then make a fortune!"

    How to make a fortune?

    He also deliberately preached: "Frank is not strong, because we are stronger! There is gold and silver everywhere in Frank, and sheep and cows are running everywhere! The women there are beautiful and you can easily get them. The land there is warm and fertile. , We can also get a lot of wheat..."

    Horwick¡¯s preaching was successful. Not only did he stand here without showing the tendency to use force, he was verbally scolding Frank, and he also taught the poor people how to make money. All kinds of behaviors seemed to be for the sake of the Robards.

    In fact, everyone knows that Frank is surplus, but there is no quantitative knowledge of the degree of surplus.

    Horik didn''t conceal that he was from Frank this time, and said that he had already laid a territory over there.

    Godfrey¡¯s grandson is doing better than him! This grandson got part of the Frankish territory. Those tangled leaders of the big family began to walk out of the array. In fact, everyone did not want to fight. Since the person who came was Godfrey''s grandson, an unexpected path appeared.

    Looking at the Horrick Army again, the soldiers who have sailed for a long time saw that their leader really convinced the Robards with a mouth!

    Horik did the right thing. He announced that the army would set up camps and build new villages on the spot, so as not to disturb the lives of the Robards. He can do this because he has a sufficient material basis. Those looted gold and silver jewelry are the best currency, and the new version of the Frankish silver coin with excellent fineness can be used to buy local general consumer goods on a large scale.

    He doesn''t act like a normal pirate, but he is also a great pirate through and through. All because he lived in Flanders for many years and learned the Frankish governance methods.

    Because the people are "lambs"!

    Horik has taken off the cross pendant and raised the raven flag. Even so, he still liked the "lamb" concept described by the priest.

    The people are like sheep. The leaders cut wool from the sheep, and they also need the people¡¯s eleven tax. If the sheep are starved to death, the lord will also become poor, so it is very important to make the sheep fat, strong and full of hair.

    Looking at the Robards again, the heads of the big family are thinking that this Horik holds a large army, and even if the Robards win, it will be a crippling victory. That would not be worth the loss.

    The new powerhouse, Godfrey¡¯s grandson, collects taxes. Hafgen also collects taxes before. Taxes can be collected, and the tax rate drops are all happy.

    Horik negotiated with the families to ask for the eleven taxes on the property.

    To be honest, this tax rate is much lower than Hafgen.

    The big family that used to quarrel has changed, and they all respect Horrick as the new leader of Robard!

    Now Horrick is calling himself the King of Denmark!

    He is a very generous person. He has given the title of earl to the ten big families of the Lobad people, and he also carried out a knight-appointment ceremony with a sword attached to his shoulders with great interest.

    Horwick entered Denmark at the end of February in the early spring of Frank, although the Inner Baltic Sea was still frozen, by the end of March, Horwick was already the real leader of Robard.

    His elite force swelled to five thousand men, and this large army made all the tribes afraid.

    The warm spring wind has not yet blown across Denmark, and the cultivation of the tribes has not yet begun. "King of Denmark" Horlick has sent messengers on foot to pass the news on Jutland, ordering the tribal leaders of the peninsula to come to the new coastal capital of Godfrey. Hagen had a meeting.

    Since he claims to be the grandson of Godfrey, the greatest leader, it is very reasonable to build a new city in the name of his grandfather! He also wants to follow the example of his predecessors and build a new city himself.

    Great political changes have taken place in the Danish world. Horrick seems to have been born out of nowhere, and he has a deep connection with Frank.

    The most male on the peninsula, the Danes here lead a peaceful life of their own.

    The young Ragnar has three sons and is a rapidly rising pirate leader. With his tribal brothers, he had already robbed a lot of merchant ships from the Frankish Hamburg side, and rushed to the smooth coast on the other side of the peninsula to loot the Pomeranians in Stralsund.

    When the news came from the Norwegians, the Narvik Norwegians in the far north had already lived a good life in Britain.

    However, Ragnar still doesn''t want to leave his tribe, or take his tribe to abandon his hometown, at least not now. As for bringing a group of brothers to Britain to grab some gold and silver slaves and then withdraw, it''s time to think about it.

    Unbelievable news came from the north, and the tribe people felt fear.

    He asked his father, "Is that Horrick the real Godfrey''s grandson? If this man is a Frankish running dog, I don''t want to admit him."

    His father Sigurd said that his life was about to end, and the tribe recognized that Ragnar was the most intelligent successor. Sigurd has essentially given way, and now he is standing behind the scenes to guide his son.

    "The key is not his identity. He holds a large army, even if many tribes unite, he can''t beat him, which makes his identity beyond doubt. Even if we win, we will have to pay the price of not being able to stand up."

    "Then, shall I go to the meeting in person?"

    "You have to go, you have to surrender to him, this is shameless. Of course, if he is a real Frankish running dog, you will wait for an opportunity to assassinate him! Listen, our tribe is closest to the Great Wall, and there are Russ compared to the Swedes. Frank will always be our greatest threat. Remember our people who were killed, if you seize any opportunity, you must attack Frank for revenge!"

    an eye for an eye! Ragnar believes in his father''s teachings. He must continue to attack Frank and get revenge. Robbery is also very important.

    Ragnar made the same choice as most lords. The waters around the peninsula were completely frozen, and a large number of ships arrived along the coastline to the new northern city of Godfrehagen.

    Not only the lords from all of Denmark, but also the leaders of Oslo, Malm?, and Silvercastle across the Danish Strait, as well as the big merchants, went to the meeting by boat.

    There were more than a hundred nobles of various sizes. They saw Horrick¡¯s army, hundreds of flying raven flags, and the statue of Odin standing on the New Town Square.

    When he first arrived, Horlick bought 111 slaves from the locals. He gave a lot of money and the slave owners sold them very well.

    But the end of slavery is death!

    The sacrifice to Odin is very particular According to the Danish etiquette, the most pious sacrifice is to worship the gods with one hundred and eleven heads.

    Under the attention of the lords from all walks of life, the heads of the altar roared into a pool of blood. This sacrifice is more cruel than Hafgen!

    Hafgen chopped ninety-nine heads in Hezeby. It must be that the sacrifice was not pious enough, and he was suddenly killed in battle.

    No one said that Horrick was wasting labor. Everyone felt that this man was a member of everyone¡¯s tribe and was a new hero who could lead everyone to become stronger!

    Because Danish lackeys would not do this. The gods the Franks believed did not want the sacrifice of slave blood.

    Hazeby is a free city. Merchants organized a business guild and elected a businessman to be the substantive mayor. Their behavior proves that you don''t need a lord, you can live your life well by practicing safety, and your business will become more prosperous. So when Horrick¡¯s messenger arrived at Hezeby, he was embarrassed to find out who ordered the high speed.

    The messenger dropped the message and withdrew, and none of Hezebi who was asked to help himself went to the north!

    However, in May, most of the lords in Denmark supported Horlick as king, and these news spread to Hezeby.

    Hezeby seemed to be outside the world. Horrick became angry. He became king after the blood sacrifice. He also needed some means to become a king. Some people who dissatisfied needed a blow. No, Horrick was busy expanding his territory and influence during this period. As for controlling Hezeby, things were not in a hurry.

    So, a piece of news spread in Hezeby¡ªthe new king Horlick was about to collect business tax again.

 Chapter 705ï¼š , Blue Fox in Hazeby Harbor

    With the armed merchant fleet heading westward, the Blue Fox brought his sailors and guards back to Hazeby Port quite smoothly.

    The triangular sail is quite unique, and the top of the mast undisguisedly reveals the blue Rose flag on the white background.

    Until now, the merchants in Hezeby knew that the new shop selling strange and good things belonged to the Ross people. Do businessmen have the obsession of fighters? Everyone is a business man, and profit from buying and selling things is above all else.

    In fact, the blue fox did not reveal his identity for the first time. It was not until the death of the old Danish king Hafgen that he displayed this banner.

    The businessmen were surprised at first, and then they were overjoyed.

    Because the Russ are only doing business in Hezeby, they are a new and powerful tribe. Businessmen are generally thinking that maybe they can directly trade directly to the Russ territory by boating, and they will surely make more profits.

    The prosperous bay city is in front of you, the noon sun is bright and clear, standing on the bow of the ship, the blue fox can have a panoramic view of the city.

    It¡¯s just that the layout of the city¡¯s buildings is too messy, there is no city wall, it leads to twists and turns, and there is a lot of smell.

    This is a good place to do business. As for settlement, it is obviously inappropriate.

    The blue fox''s appetite has long been tempted. I have seen the cleanliness of Silla Fort and Novgorod, and when I look at Hezeby, how come you feel that there are **** dens everywhere?

    "Attention brothers, we are going to disembark. Protect our cargo. Someone just moved and killed them!"

    Everyone screamed at them, and they all drew out steel daggers and erected steel spears.

    Three armed cargo ships entered the small dock occupied and built by the Blue Fox. He could see that six armed cargo ships had been lined up neatly here.

    The sailor riding on the mast yelled downward: "My lord! It must be Eric and the others! They have already returned first."

    The blue fox looked intently again and couldn''t help but laugh.

    The mercenaries who stayed at the pier on duty saw the unique triangle sail from a distance. The lazy people gathered in a hurry, first to disperse a handful of beggars, and secondly, they lined up to catch the rope and do all the work.

    Blue Fox stood at Hazeby¡¯s wharf again. He saw the traditional long boats docked on the coast and the open-air market by the sea was also bustling.

    The goods began to be moved, and a large number of squirrel skins that had not been tanned but were dried and bundled were unloaded.

    Since the Ross Merchant is here again, there must be more good things!

    At first, small vendors approached. They saw that the angry warriors didn''t dare to act rashly, and they saw the incredible amount of leather trembling with excitement.

    Because any leather is hard currency in Hezebi, not to mention these gray-red obvious large squirrel skins, absolutely sought-after goods!

    Some men mainly rely on helping merchants to carry goods for their livelihoods. Blue Fox easily recruited a group of daily coolies to carry the goods back to the warehouse of the Ross store under the supervision of guards.

    It seems that everything is proceeding in an orderly manner, out of the way of variables.

    A bunch of young boys suddenly rushed out, and they rushed to the people carrying the leather with their broken blades.

    The chaos happened suddenly, the onlookers were avoiding, the women were screaming. But three coolies were stabbed down, and a bundle of cargo was picked up by the attacker...

    This is looking for death! There are always bandits who want to take risks!

    "I expected such a thing." The blue fox felt his face crackled by Hezeby''s wild gangsters. He roared and ordered: "Kill me! Leave me alive!"

    The mercenaries are no longer a money-employment relationship. Everyone is not just doing things for the blue fox. Prince Ross is everyone¡¯s biggest benefactor. When everyone is old and can no longer be fighters, then go to the prince¡¯s territory to be a farmer.

    The mercenaries who were armed with elite weapons and actually killed people were clean and tidy. Many of the assailants fell to the ground, and others were knocked over and captured directly on the ground.

    There were also successful assailants holding a bundle of leather and ran away, saying that it was too late and that time, and a javelin flew over, directly piercing it to death.

    The dead corpses and blood sacrifices on the ground lay stumblingly, a group of frightened people now came to watch, pointing at the blind assailant

    Only one person was captured, and this person had his legs discounted and was pulled in front of the blue fox.

    "You! Who are you? Dare to attack me? I don''t know if this is mortal?"

    The blue fox thought that this person would die, but he never thought that this kid was crying and wailing: "It was Karl the gray wolf who asked me to do it. He...he said that the Ross people are rich, and the brothers get rich if they grab a vote."

    "Carl the Grey Wolf? This villain didn''t freeze to death in the winter? Damn, it''s a free city that fell on the ground. Did you give this guy a chance?"

    Tucao, the blue fox asked again: "Just rob us? You dare to rob openly, is it Carl stupid or you stupid?"

    "Woo...It was Karl let us do it, and I can''t help it. Karl gave me food and clothes, otherwise I would have frozen to death."

    "That''s why you became a loyal dog! Silly boy, you were taken advantage of. That''s fine..." Blue Fox felt that there was no need to ask any more, gave the mercenary a look, and then the sharp sword chopped off the person''s head.

    John Invar on the deck saw the sudden violence. Now he is not afraid of this kind of violence. He saw the mercenaries loyal to Ross chop melons and vegetables to eliminate the attackers in an absolutely safe place. Watching those blindfolders were killed, he couldn''t help but make a cross on his chest.

    The corpse was thrown directly into the sea to allow the fish to eat, leaving piles of blood stains on the dock, and when it rained in the night, the traces were washed away.

    The onlookers did not make a fuss. This is a free city. There is no sanction for murder and robbery. Killing the attacker is a fearful act of justice.

    Encountered an attack, Blue Fox didn''t care, after all, Hazeby was such an uneven place.

    Behind the surplus of residents is banditry. There is absolute freedom here. No one says it deserves everyone''s admiration. A long time ago, the leader of Godfrey was fine, and the reign of King Hafgen was not as bad as it is now.

    Today the city¡¯s security is still deteriorating, even if the man named Horlick is already entrenched in the north of the peninsula, Hezeby is already at risk.

    Blue Fox returned to the mansion and immediately approached the old Eric who arrived first. They exchanged cups and talked about business, and then they talked about big events.

    Little Eric explained the latest situation on behalf of his old father: "Brother, the world is not peaceful these days. Some bad news is spreading. A man named Horrick Klarsson called himself the King of Denmark, and the messenger asked Hezeby to surrender. Pay tribute."

    "Is there anything like this? It... has something to do with my attack on the dock today?" Blue Fox has realized that things have become complicated.

    Little Eric hesitated: "It should be okay, but those businessmen are very scared. You know, no one wants their own interests to be damaged."

    "Horik Klarsson? What''s this? A shameless nameless person." The blue fox grumbled viciously, "Almost all the wealth of the prince in my hand. That guy dares to take our etiquette, just pick Start a war!"

    "Yes! But the war between Denmark and Ross and Sweden has not stopped. It''s just that it has nothing to do with the merchants of Hezeby. We also have a large number of Saxon merchants here, some Frankish merchants, you can even see from Pomeranian A slave trader in Asia. There is also a special large building, which is a Frankish temple."

    "That''s the monastery." The blue fox pointed out the clear name, and then followed the words: "Speaking of which, the lord has a good understanding of this monastery. The lord also wrote a letter asking me to give it to the name there. For the guy in Eskil..."

    "This...I don''t understand." Little Eric was stunned. "Is the adult still interested in those Frankish monks? My father and I have no interest."

    "I don''t care, but I have to complete the task."

    "Also. Brother, you are late, I want to tell you the good news, this year''s goods sales are really good. Ironware, leather, hahaha..."

    Ironware and leather have always been sought-after goods by Hezeby. Because there is no proven iron ore in Denmark, the local small animals have been hunted out long ago. The Ross people brought a large amount of urgently needed goods to alleviate the contradiction between supply and demand.

    Of course, objectively it also gave birth to the local bandits and bandits who focused on Rose''s leather.

    Speaking of leather, Blue Fox was even more happy. He deliberately asked the little brother: "The prince got a lot of squirrel skins in the East. Guess how many?"

    "A game? I came to see a large amount of leather coming into the warehouse. It seems to be squirrel leather. I have never seen so many in my life. I guess there are ten thousand."

    "Only ten thousand?"

    "Why? I said it is less? Then twenty thousand."

    "No!" Blue Fox laughed up to the sky: "As many as 30,000 squirrel skins, as well as some mink and fox skins. The Duke ordered us to sell them, and said that the price can be lowered appropriately. We must make a big deal this year. Windfall, it¡¯s best to change all into silver coins. Because the prince said, he needs silver coins very much now."

    Hearing the description of the blue fox, Eric and his son were shaking with excitement.

    Old Eric tremblingly asked: "The prince only needs silver coins?"

    "There are slaves. We bought all of Hezeby''s slaves this year and shipped them to Shilla Fort. To complete these tasks, the prince will do us a lot."

    Blue Fox¡¯s two younger sisters are married to this little Eric, and now they both have children, and Blue Fox has become uncles.

    He has dependents himself, but he is not married. He raised a few favored girls and placed them in Hezeby, working as maids on weekdays, and now he is doing business with his master.

    John Invar, he has been in the territory of the Ross people for two years, and he has experienced too many things. He has extremely complicated feelings for this Heizer than him.

    Those businessmen who pushed the cup to change the cup, John Invale was actually qualified to participate in it, and even asked the blue fox for a maid to be happy.

    But this is already a sacred realm! You can indulge yourself in the north, and you must discipline yourself here.

    An oil lamp was swaying, and it was raining outdoors. John Invall was alone in the wooden house, kneeling on the floor and praying to God for repentance.

    Yes, he does want to confess, and he has to find his teacher Eskil to do the confession in person, even if he still thinks that the guy is plotting against him.

    It¡¯s okay...

    John Invall respects Eskil, the man saved himself, so...

    He covered his backyard, planning to bring some seal oil produced by Rost himself. In fact, he has always been voluntary, and there is indeed a big problem with his psychology.

    The next day, flags were hung on the public top shop of the Ross people, and a large number of dried squirrel skins were sold on a large scale.

    What is the price? Blue Fox upholds the king''s request, the price can be lower, based on last year''s price as a reference, a comprehensive price reduction for the most numerous squirrel skins.

    The price is determined to be two silver coins and one skin, no bargaining is allowed.

    The price is cheaper, it can only be cheaper, He Kuan, these leathers are dried in the sun, and the buyer will have to go through the tanning process when they buy it back.

    A huge number of squirrel skins can be fully leatherized when they are transported to their hometown in Roseburg, and then made into finished clothes and tools on the spot. In the beginning, Liulik also planned to bring leather to his hometown, which involved a major immigration project, and the leather processing work had to be strategically suspended.

    The raw materials of the leather industry have been dumped to Hezeby in large quantities. It is a good thing that the price is lower, and the amount of leather provided by the Ross people is amazing, and the merchants are already boiling.

    Blue Fox has always been a guest of the Hazeby Business Guild, and now the big businessmen have gone to the Ross store on a large scale, and they are spending money on buying leather.

    The old Eric is temporarily in charge of the local sales work. He and the guys are in unprecedented fatigue.

    A large number of silver coins began to be credited, and the father and son predicted that as many as 70,000 silver coins may be credited when the Eastern goods shipped by Blue Fox are sold out!

    Of course, while the merchants who spend money like to mention high-quality leather, they also inquired about where the fat blue fox went.

    The so-called business president simply sent an invitation: "We are going to hold a new business conference. If Lord Blue Fox arrives late or not, everything is meaningless. Maybe we should respect Lord Blue Fox as our president. "

    This is a big offer, but the Blue Fox and John Invale took a group of guards aggressively to the Frankish monastery early in the morning.

    What can old Eric say. Blue Fox said that today¡¯s affairs should not be interfered with by others, so he lied: "Lord Blue Fox has spent too much energy on a woman after being tired. He will go to the meeting after he has a good rest."

    This explanation caused the businessmen to laugh, and for a second thought it was indeed the truth.

    In fact, the blue fox had already stood in front of the monastery.

    Eskil has always used Hezeby as the base camp for spreading his faith northward, where he takes in orphans and trains them as devout believers. Among them, he can''t help but enjoy them.

    He was ruled by the precepts not to be close to women, so he changed the curve to meet his needs. He formed a choir, but had an affair with every boy among them.

    This kind of thing was acquiesced. He was recognized by Rome as the next Archbishop of Bremen. His hobby is known to the noble priests of the diocese. so what? Everyone is like that. What''s more, the little priests who are "favored" are usually reused as cronies in the future. Eskil will cultivate these little priests who are specially taken care of. They may be the bishops of various regions. He feels that he has done a good job.

    An army suddenly stood at the doorway that was otherwise deserted.

    The little priest who got up early opened the door to welcome the fresh morning sun after the rain. What he saw was the army!

    The little priest rushed back, and after a while, Eskil hurried out with a stick.

    He was terrified, for fear of a gangster attacking him. Because those are gangsters! The culprit is the coat of arms of the Earl of Hamburg deliberately hung at the entrance of the monastery.

    Because this monastery legally belongs to the Diocese of Hamburg, the Earl of Hamburg was given administrative power by Prince Ludwig administratively. Local wise people dare not make trouble in this monastery. Businessmen of all sizes cherish their own interests, and those related to their interests do not want to provoke the Franks to anger.

    Besides, no one thinks that this poor-looking stone spire monastery has any wealth. After all, the group of Frankish monks are dressed in black robes every day, walking around and preaching, calling everyone to live ascetic monks, and be indifferent to magnificence and nobleness.

    It is true that in this era, Christian monks pay attention to asceticism and eat lightly. Even this monastery is seriously lacking in gold and silver utensils. This is different from other monasteries.

    Eskil has already learned basic Danish, and he walked out with believers over fifty, intending to persuade this group of money-seeking villains.

    Unexpectedly, he was just about to speak, when he saw the banner of the armed man on the opposite side showing up? ! You are from Ross! "Eskil felt incredible.

    At this moment, John Invar, who had changed his robe, got out of the crowd. Although he hadn''t seen him for more than two years, his face had not changed much, and his beard had been shaved clean with a sharp dagger.

    Eskil recognized his student at a glance: "John! It''s you. I actually saw you again, oh god, you are the most merciful."

    Eskil was busy drawing a cross, which made the blue fox too speechless.

    No, the blue fox also said: "Eskil, I am the special envoy confirmed by Lord Rurik, Lord Rose, and I want to send you John Invall and his handwritten letter."

    "Is that...Is that so. Does your master plan to accept our holy faith? Oh, it must be so."

    Eskil looked at the morning sun, then looked at the people in front of him, and felt that all this was arranged by God. No matter how terrible the armed men in front of them are, they are all lost lambs, they can all be probated, and they can even be baptized today.

    And the return of dear John Invall, this kid looks more handsome.

    "Quick! My friends from afar, enter the monastery, let''s talk about everything in detail!"

    Eskil was full of confidence. He was asked to end his current job in 840 and officially go to Bremen as archbishop.

    It seems that the time given to Eskil is not much. He will not hesitate to seize all the time. If a few years can influence that very young and handsome Prince Rurik, his greatest glory is.

 Chapter 706ï¼š The interest entanglement of Borderless City

    It was the first time that Blue Fox entered the monastery. He looked around, but he was disappointed just by scanning. Is the temple co-authored by the Franks so shabby?

    Eskil did not. He saw the blue fox watching this and that, and immediately took hold of his own way.

    This old guy smiled to the blue fox and promoted: "You are a noble person, and you should have a great faith."

    "Faith?" Blue Fox couldn''t help taking a step back, and suddenly understood the person''s intentions. "Eskil, I know your name. Why bother? I''m just the messenger of Master Rurik."

    "Yes. It doesn¡¯t matter if you put on a sand clock after a major event. Those armed men believe in Odin, but you! You must not believe in that. You are not a warrior, you are a good person, and believe in our god. ! Now the letter is still too late."

    "Really? I still prefer gold and silver coins, oh there are women."

    This little fat man explained that, co-authoring this person is the kind of weird thing that doesn''t believe in any gods? In Eskil''s view, this kind of talent is the easiest to be influenced.

    "You believe in at least one god." Eskil''s words are very meaningful, even with a hint of philosophy: "We don''t know the future, but the Almighty Lord must have set everyone''s destiny. Believe in our Lord, You will avoid all kinds of disasters. Each of us will die. I can see that you have a noble soul. Believe in our Lord, and your noble soul can go to heaven..."

    "Don''t!" Blue Fox waved his hand vigorously: "Stop talking, I''ll think about it if you listen to your suggestions."

    He didn''t say anything. This shows that there is still a scene behind, and Eskil doesn''t think his persuasion can be immediate. This is more comforting, and some material is added to the words: "You know, Hezeby is a land of no owner. The demonic gangs that breed in the mud are staring at you big businessmen the most. They are not afraid of anything. , It¡¯s better to take risks for the sake of money. You still think about it carefully. Believe in our Lord, and you will be blessed by the Lord. And to be more realistic, the Earl of Hamburg and the Earl of Bremen will give you real blessing."

    "Do you want the protection of the Frankish nobles?" The blue fox didn''t expect this Frankish monk to speak like this. A monk is qualified to say this? He burst into laughter and said with disdain: "I am the one who has been sheltered by Prince Rurik."

    Eskil, who travels all over the world, also does his part: "Let''s think about it. This is already the domain of the Lord! Duke Ross is indeed great, but he is too far away. In this unowned city, Frank will give you some facts. It''s a real help. It''s just that you have to truly become us..."

    As a businessman, you can''t do anything absolutely. Moreover, Hezeby is indeed not peaceful. Smart businessman knows the truth of multiple friends and multiple paths.

    The blue fox''s emotions eased, and he expressed with a commercial smile: "I will consider your suggestions carefully. I believe in your kindness. Now, I don''t want to waste any more time."

    He then gave John Invar a look, and the rope of the cloth bag he was holding was pulled apart.

    John Invale spread out the rolled letter paper and sent it to the teacher Eskil¡¯s surprise.

    "Pada, this is an autograph letter from Prince Rurik to you. Don''t worry, the whole text is in Latin."

    "It''s all Latin? He..."

    Eskil didn''t know how to answer. At first, he felt that this was a parchment document, which was completely different when he touched it in his hand.

    What a strange writing material, like parchment and cloth. He didn''t know the paper, he had been active in the northern part of the kingdom, and he didn''t even know the papyrus.

    Of course, he can quickly understand the Latin content of the letter, but the content is too peculiar.

    "Ah! The auditorium is no longer suitable. Come with me, let''s go to the clerical room."

    Eskil is a doer, and this monastery is also his home in Denmark. He must regularly sum up the results of his work, and then send the letters to the earl of Hamburg, and send it to Prince Ludwig by the earl¡¯s messenger.

    He is the most important missionary in the Northland, and the most radical person in spreading faith in Denmark. He has a high status in the church and has the right to write letters on expensive parchment.

    He was not surprised when he saw the paper for the first time, because he had no idea what it was.

    The essay was actually written by the handsome young warrior King Rurik himself? The font is a bit strange, but I have to say that the font is neat throughout.

    With only this essay, he has a great interest in Rose again.

    The content of the document involves major events, and even the description is very bizarre.

    Eskil has read the essay, and the entire text is a request to describe Rurik.

    He let out a sigh, "It''s completely true? John, you tell me the truth, don''t lie."

    "I can not."

    Eskil looked at the fat blue fox again: "My students are honest, and I don''t dare to doubt Rurik and you, but... you actually took away the princess of the Kingdom of Mercia, Wessex. The bishop of the Kingdom wrote to tell me about this. I tell you clearly that I know the girl named Mary."

    The blue fox immediately became interested: "But Mary is dead. The letter said clearly that the cemetery is by a lake in the far east. My master asks you to admit that her child believes in your Frankish god."

    Eskil¡¯s heart is beating wildly, because this boy named Regrav is the son of Rurik! The death of Queen Mary is a tragedy, but what is it that a boy is born without a belly and is born a miracle?

    "John, Regalf did receive the baptism?" he asked.

    "Yes, I am the Baptist."

    "Ah!" Eskil''s bald head leaned toward the wooden ceiling, "Lord! The Ruriek of the East is a shaken lamb, and his son has already believed in you..."

    There was a moment of babbling in Latin, and the blue fox couldn¡¯t understand it. He was a little impatient: "I just want to get a quasi-believers. Do you recognize this child? Do you give me a certificate?

    "Of course! I admit that kid, but..." Eskil had obvious reservations.

    "How?" Blue Fox asked.

    "My John is not qualified to baptize. I left him in the north without a fake. John is not an official pastor. The previous baptisms do not count."

    "Okay, I understand, I will tell my master, Frank refuses to admit it."

    Blue Fox''s words are taken for granted. The words themselves are also neutral, and the boy doesn''t bother to care about what blue fox he believes.

    Eskil felt that he had offended this distinguished guest: "I have no intentions. You are going back to Rose in the fall, and I will go with you this time. I want to meet Rurik myself, and I want to give Regravs personally. Wash. I also know that Mercia is in chaos and that the child is indeed the orthodox heir to the throne. I will also choose an opportunity to take him to Rome to officially obtain the throne..."

    Eskil speaks a lot in the Danish dialect of Nosse, and he doesn''t care what the blue fox said.

    Blue Fox heard that the old boy was planning to go to Ross again, and everything would be explained to the lord face to face. Well, it''s better than reporting on the job yourself.

    In the end, Blue Fox did not tell Eskil his own answer. On the contrary, he was very interested in the Frankish monastery, so he visited the worship hall, confessional, baptismal room and so on.

    I have to say that this experience has a strange feeling for the blue fox. The most peculiar thing is that he can''t see any statues of gods. There is only a unique wood carving that describes a man nailed to a cross.

    Since the blue fox is interested, Eskil also intends to introduce more.

    The monastery lacks gold and silver utensils. The Frankish monks and monks all live in a bitter way and wear extremely simple clothes, and their bedrooms are also extremely monotonous.

    Believe in their gods to live a hard life? Who wants to believe this.

    However, if their gods can avoid disasters and bring good luck, just believe them.

    Blue Fox meets with his armed guards waiting outdoors, and casually describes his experience to his brothers.

    Someone asked why the John Invall did not come out.

    Blue Fox¡¯s explanation immediately caused everyone to laugh: ¡°That guy likes the monk, just like the wife likes her husband. That guy has a brain problem, and he will serve the old guy...¡±

    Do men still like men? Even the friendliest comrade-in-arms will not go further. Blue Fox and his guys don''t understand, naturally that guy John thinks that is happy, so let him go.

    Blue Fox has its own way of rewarding the brothers. This leads them to find women happy. There are several happy places in Hezebi, and the owners of those facilities are also friends of the "commercial guild." If you are happy, you can talk to the old man about trade, because they are also in the leather business.

    John Invall stayed in the monastery. This was his home once, but it has changed a lot after not seeing it for more than two years. Here is familiar and unfamiliar, and the unchanging nature is Eskil''s attitude towards himself.

    He came back naturally with a little Rose''s specialty, added a little honey and soap made of chrysanthemum water, after he took a bath, the whole body exuded a strange fragrance.

    The fragrance is believed to have sacred power. After John Invar has been to the north for many years, his whole person has become sacred?

    "Wow! You are like an angel."

    Eskil welcomes his students and his "love", and John Invall is as obedient as ever.

    Eskil got a catharsis after a long time, and listened to John''s more detailed report.

    John said very detailed and very rough, some general but key information attracted Eskil''s attention.

    The Ross people emigrated to the east on a large scale, and there can be a place of prosperity. The Normans love war, slaughter, and plunder. This has always been criticized by Eskil. It is incredible that Rurik, the Prince of Ross, led his tribe to grow wheat on the farmland.

    If the Ross people stop using violence and become docile farmers, they might be able to live in the East...

    The more I think about it, the more Eskil feels that going to the east to meet Rose who has immigrated is more meaningful than expanding his followers in northern Sweden.

    Because John Invale described it very clearly, Prince Ross personally approved the construction of a small monastery. The beautiful young man Rurik was never repulsive, so he had a huge opportunity.

    Before, John Invar was not a pastor. Now Eskil is drafting a document. He has officially appointed John as a pastor and is qualified to be a true missionary, but he still needs to go through a legal process.

    In the north of Frankish, the Archbishop of Reims administers all the northern diocese of the kingdom, and all priests confessing their destiny need to be officially certified by Reims. And the archbishops of the Frankish Kingdom and all the archdioceses of Western Europe need to be confessed by the Western Patriarch, the so-called Pope of Rome.

    This is a very rigorous system, inherited from the Western Roman Empire that has been destroyed, and now the huge Frankish kingdom that has been substantially divided. All the nobles support this system. Therefore, the kingdom is essentially three princes working independently. The aspect of faith remains unified.

    In this era, they still firmly believe that relying on a mouth and charitable actions can influence others. Eskil has never used any force in the past few decades, let alone dare not use any force. By coincidence, there is indeed no external force that really wants it. His fate.

    Liurik¡¯s house arrest had been considered crude before, and of course Eskil¡¯s actions were uncharacteristically radical.

    He has already learned how to stay in Hazeby, Denmark, in this unowned city, for fear that radical missionary behavior may cause some influence.

    Five days later, John Invale returned to the Ross shop, his appearance in a black robe and a black cap was almost unrecognizable.

    The armed guards were all laughing, carefully observing whether the boy was limping on foot, let alone, there was a little bit of it, and immediately laughed again.

    John Invall didn''t know what these guys were laughing at. He came back today just to report something to the blue fox.

    The most important thing is that the teacher decided to go to Fort Shilla in the east in the fall. Eskil still has a lot of thoughts, so there is no need to tell the big merchant Blue Fox.

    These days, Blue Fox doesn''t care about John Invall''s personal safety at all. Even if he wants to come to Eskil, he won''t hurt his baby.

    In the past few days, Blue Fox attended the meeting. In a long house by the sea, thirty rich businessmen from the whole city gathered together.

    A pair of wolf-like eyes staring at the blue fox, this little fat man is the turning point of attention.

    Because this kid brought too many Ross squirrel skins, and the price was so comfortable, everyone was rushing to buy them.

    Guys are not short of money, and a lot of silver coins are sent to the Ross store, but no matter how much leather is, conflicts and disputes will inevitably occur.

    Blue Fox is already the president of this loose merchant''s guild in a sense, but in fact "chairman" is just a very imaginary title, and only interests are the most important.

    He preached at a lively meeting: "We are all businessmen, and we will always cooperate for the benefit. It would be too bad if we fight with each other. All contradictory points are that you want more leather, and I bring The amount of leather still cannot meet your needs. Maybe we should discuss a distribution principle."

    Blue Fox has no worries about the sale of leather, because he and the old Eric have really understood through the mouths of these fish-and-dragon traders that the leather is not only sent to the Danish market, but a lot of leather will be sent to the Frankish kingdom. Lords, large and small, are buyers!

    Don¡¯t they catch squirrels and ferrets by themselves?

    Of course, it was also caught, but there are not many small animals in the kingdom, and the receipt of the goods cannot meet the needs of the Frankish nobles. If you want more, you have to invade the land of Mrs. Wenderslavia, and that means war.

    Because the Frankish merchants will also pursue greater interests, the precious leather from the north can be transported to the south of the kingdom to make a big profit, especially to Greece and Anatolia, where the East Roman nobles and nobles are even the northern leather. Big consumer.

    How does the low price proposed by the Ross people make Hezer than the businessman feel emotional? That was a full 30,000 pieces of red squirrel skin, which was the leather of the big squirrel that had disappeared in the Frankish territory!

    Indeed, in the frigid zone of Northeast Europe, the Russ directly used the crossbow to aim and shoot and hunt, coupled with the traditional net bag trap operation, to treat all the small animals in the undeveloped land is to sweep away.

    Besides, the Ross store is selling pure white polar bear skins this year. If this is sold to the Frankish nobles, one skin can make a fortune!

    Blue Fox already knows that leather will mainly flow into the Frankish market. It is too far to do business in Frank and it is risky. Now a large group of buyers are rushing to buy it. He and the Prince of Rose can make big money easily and quickly!

    Blue Fox pioneered the concept of futures in this conference. However, the invention of the concept of "futures" is also a necessity. When economic activity reaches a certain scale, it will begin to appear.

    All the businessmen announced their financial resources to each other, then compared them one after another, and then tried to say that they would buy it at a certain price.

    This is the estimated price of various animal leathers after a large amount of leather will enter the Hazeby market next year. This has evolved into the house buying market. All businessmen want to eat the biggest cake, so the price is naturally to propose a higher price to take the most share When the blue fox realized that let them toss like this, they could If you grab a big profit, you just let it go. He has a bottom line price, as long as their offer is not lower than this.

    Blue Fox didn''t know anything about the concept of "tulip mania", or all businessmen didn''t know or understood this concept, but their group of businessmen had already begun to act.

    Especially Blue Fox, he started a very advanced action.

    This year''s leather has been divided up by the merchants. Blue Fox signed a brand new agreement with these merchants.

    He promised that 30,000 large squirrel skins will arrive in Hezeby next year, and the agreement signed on the wooden paper is this amount. A higher price was determined by the merchants, and everyone also determined their own purchase share, which was determined in the form of a document.

    Such an interesting thing happened, and some merchants suddenly realized that they could sell the documents and vouchers in their hands to their counterparts, so that they could get a sum of money immediately. Or you can get a huge share of the purchase if you buy the credentials of your peers, so that a large amount of leather can be pulled to Frank to make greater profits.

    These are for later...

    Blue Fox is indeed an excellent businessman, but his imagination is a little bit worse. He was very happy, because Hezeby''s old business families were all about trade credibility, so subjectively they didn''t dare to ruin their credibility. With this operation, Rose has won a clear market for a large amount of leather next year. What is this not a great achievement?

    Suddenly he even felt that his seat had surpassed his eldest brother Baihu, and he had also surpassed his father.

 Chapter 707ï¼š New Mercenary Oberth Lidit

    Once Hezeby had a master. Since the death of the great Danish leader Godfrey, the merchants of Hezeby have been free.

    Is this freedom good or bad? No one can understand.

    The big business people are eager to do business freely, accumulate wealth and then stick to their wealth.

    Hezebi has entered a period of absolute and infinite freedom. For more than two decades, some people have claimed to be the ruler of the city, but the ruling power has not successfully penetrated. The memory of many merchants seems to have been a free coastal city-state from the beginning, and her freedom can almost instantly split the city, and the city disappears.

    This is a city of merchants. In order to defend their wealth, they hire all kinds of heroes as mercenaries. The big businessmen are all swordsmen, and no one can achieve a monopoly today. Since no one can be the absolute, then everyone sit down and talk about all kinds of matters!

    Merchants formed loose guild organizations, they negotiated to resolve disputes, and then divided the scope of trade activities they were engaged in to avoid future disputes.

    Dozens of big businessmen are "collective city masters", and now the power of the Ross people has intervened strongly, the balance of power has been reversed and then the balance has been quickly restored.

    A large group of small merchants are leaning against the large merchants, and a large group of mercenary guardians large and small merchants.

    Various handicraftsmen, fishermen, and farmers provide supplies for these merchants and mercenaries.

    It seems that this is a stable urban system, where the sun can¡¯t find it, some forces inevitably exist.

    If you encounter fishermen in the vast ocean, armed merchant ships can turn into pirates in an instant. Fishermen can''t help but vote when they encounter merchant ships that are unable to defend themselves.

    There is no real order here. The latter said that the existing order means that all parties rely on their fists to achieve a balance.

    Murders and violence occur every day in the city. Suddenly, corpses appeared in the twisted streets early in the morning. The corpses were also thrown into the sea by people who could not stand the stench.

    But here is also full of wealth and desire.

    The great missionary Eskil, who was given a huge mission, built his "base of operations" here. First, this is part of the Danish world, and second, this is a land of no owner, where wounded souls can be influenced everywhere. Lamb. He called it the city of sin, which has nothing to do with civilization. Perhaps the Earl of Hamburg should lead his troops to occupy this place and include it in the East Franconian territory of Prince Ludwig, thus embracing civilization.

    The Earl of Hamburg did not dare to do this. Although this is a city without an owner, the Great Wall of Schleswig must be crossed to initiate an attack. This is a simple invasion, and it will first encounter a crazy attack by a large number of Danish tribes.

    Eskil, a scheming man, knows the pros and cons. He doesn''t care about the aristocracy''s struggle for power, he only cares about his own business.

    The big merchants of Hezeby have been living a rather glamorous life. Their noble lives have been well protected by the mercenaries, because they have given enough money, and the mercenaries are also desperately protecting their owners for the money.

    What kind of blind guys are trying to steal wealth from the big merchants through open armed robbery?

    No, while the blue fox and old Eric were selling leather on a large scale, investigations after the attack were also underway.

    It is not difficult to investigate the culprit.

    "Carl Grey Wolf? Is this a gang that popped up suddenly? It has some influence in the city. It seems that it is just a dirty gang, not to worry about."

    Even though he thinks so, Blue Fox has honestly expanded his mercenary team. He is also not openly recruited, for fear that the gangster Ma Tsai will get into the crowd and be recruited by himself. Isn''t this what it means to raise a ghost?

    There is a good place to recruit new mercenaries, and that is Hezeby¡¯s famous slave market.

    Men and women are bound by iron collars and chains, and there are even a group of children.

    These people are obviously different from Danes or Saxons in appearance.

    They generally have sharp chins and brownish-yellow hair, which is very different from the average per capita golden hair and the former two.

    Because they are almost all the Oberthlidite tribes of the West Slavic forces. Their birthplace is in the Vistula River valley in Poland, and they penetrated the eastern border between Denmark and the Franks this morning. Some Danish tribes have been facing military attacks from the Obertlidit tribal alliance. This group of people also attacked Denmark with their Pomeranian relatives until the heroic Godfrey lord led the Danish coalition forces to severely damage their opponents.

    The slaves were all deliberately hunted down by the Danish tribes. They were trying to clean up all the Oberthlidit forces on the Jutland Peninsula and turned their people into slaves.

    All the prisoners of war were transported to Hezeby, and the men worked as slaves and prostitutes.

    The needs of the businessmen are difficult to meet, and the Danish tribes continue to send troops to arrest people.

    For this barbaric act, Eskil can only pity the poor lambs spiritually, but he is doing some good things. Ludwig continued to provide funds to enable Eskil to "free" slaves. He targeted the slave children, regardless of their source, who could buy them as soon as they could, and then personally educate and train them to become priests.

    He is keen to spread the faith, and he supports this behavior of Prince Ludwig. Because Oberthlidt and Pomerania have long been coveted by the northern noble lords of the kingdom, Ludwig is the biggest greedy! Bavaria was snatched from Wenderslavs, and those Pomeranians were also Wenderslavs.

    Ludwig extremely hoped that these aliens would accept the sacred faith and accept their own rule in unison. Then not only can I get a new force, but I can actually open up new territories, increase the tax base, and expand our wealth.

    Although the eldest brother and the second brother are blood relatives, why not kill them in the fight for power? Frank reunified and opened up a large number of new territories in the East, so that his achievements would far surpass his grandfather Charlemagne.

    Ludwig will have a good dream. In essence, he has been fighting on two fronts for these years. After his father and the fourth brother Charlie were put under house arrest by the brothers, the three brothers'' civil war reignited. He began to deliberately erode the territory of his eldest brother Lotaire, and to the east to bear the brunt of the Polish tribe''s territory. Unlike his two brothers, his East Franconian ethnic composition is the most complicated. In addition to his family''s Franks, the second most are Saxons, followed by Thuringians and Alemanni. In fact, everyone speaks very similar languages. In essence, they also share common ancestors. Ludwig knew that he had to unite with all the people in the territory who spoke very similar languages. If there was a tendency of internal centrifugation, he would not want to be with Lottel. Big brother fights for the roost. A concept that existed in the past began to be mentioned again, that is, "German", which means "we are people who speak the same language."

    The prince wants to give more benefits to his Saxon nobles and Thuringian nobles. The former is eager to encroach on Pomerania along the coastline, and the latter is eager to seize the Polish forest area directly east.

    As for attacking Denmark, the prince really doesn''t want to send his own troops. Those Danes are not easy to provoke. On the other hand, the various Slav tribes are easier targets to attack and embezzle.

    In this way, Horrick Klarsson was supported, and now the prince has also received successful information.

    It¡¯s just that the situation has become a bit beyond my control...

    Blue Fox bought as many as thirty Oberth Lidit men in the slave market, and these people were led into the Ross shop like cows and sheep.

    They are all young men, all of whom have been carefully selected, and they are clearly destined to do hard work until they are exhausted. Those companions who tried to resist were all killed. Seeing that their companions fell in a pool of blood, the will to resist also dissipated.

    A group of dull-eyed men squatted on the wooden floor. It was because they were Slavs that they could squat down so easily.

    The blue fox appeared in front of them with a high-pitched posture, leading them to raise their heads as soon as they opened their mouths.

    "You! Don''t know how to be servants! You will be the subjects of Ross and now be my mercenaries."

    The words are spoken in the Ilmenslav dialect. Blue Fox is a smart man. Knowing that the prince is exploring the East, he has rushed to learn some Slavic languages.

    The language drift of the Eastern and Western Slavic peoples in this era is not violent. After all, they almost all lived in a family on the Vistula River two hundred years ago.

    The shackles of all male slaves were smashed, and the blue fox announced that they had restored their freedom, but in this mixed Hezeby, it is obvious that his life would be in danger without Ross'' protection.

    In the team guarding the blue fox, there are already a small group of eastern warriors. They are Mrs. Irmenslavia, and they are ordered by Liurik to guard the blue fox. In addition to these people, there are Finns who are good at archery in the team.

    The Ilmen and Oberthlidt spoke very similar languages. They were shocked that each other was actually of the same race, but after inquiring about it, they found something wrong, and they also began to realize that the size of the world is far beyond everyone''s imagination. .

    Mrs. Ilmenslav has always been indifferent to Denmark. Master Rurik took everyone to attack Denmark and made a fortune. Because of the initial experience, the Ilmens naturally believed that Denmark was actually a weak one. The Oberthliddites are completely another set of cognitions. They describe Denmark and Frank as hungry wolves that cannibalize people and giant fish that can devour everything.

    Since the Royal Guild of Rose sheltered everyone, Rose¡¯s attitude towards Denmark was also hostile, and the hearts of the male slaves were quickly shaken.

    The slaves changed their status. The new brothers put on the blue robe of the Ross people. They swore the oath to the flag of Ross and allegiance to the Duke Rurik of Ross. They also swore to protect the big merchant Blue Fox and Ross shop Security. They received fighting training and were distributed with bucklers and short spearman axes. They enjoy good food, with wheat and fish every day.

    in a unique outfit, put on a leather helmet that can protect half of his face, stepped on leather boots, and wrapped her calves tightly with cloth.

    Rose¡¯s Warriors First Banner is dressed like this, and the Blue Fox¡¯s mercenaries in Hazeby are exactly the same.

    The Blue Fox appointed a man named Vadi Zdalovic as the leader of this team. He recruited thirty new guards with principle, because thirty people just filled a long battleship, the so-called one " "Ship", four "boats" constitute a hundred-man team. Four hundred-man teams can form a flag team.

    All the mercenaries and sailors formed a team of more than one hundred and twenty people. They were well-trained, with swords and shields and archers. Among them, the old mercenaries had sufficient experience in defeating the Danes. They regarded themselves very highly. I even felt that the lord''s attitude towards the security of the Danish Roth shop was overdone.

    There were indeed assailants. Those foolish fools were wiped out like melons and vegetables, killing them was as easy as squeezing a poultry to death.

    Conquering a group of new mercenaries only means an upgrade of security forces? These newcomers come from the Oberth Lidit tribe that has resisted the Danish encroachment for generations. They also speak Slavic and believe in the flame god. Their performance in all aspects is similar to what the blue fox learned in Novgorod and Novgorod. For similar.

    "If the prince is still opposed to Denmark, I can suggest that he win over the Oberthridites, buy their things and sell a batch of weapons. One more ally will also be another choice."

    The open-air shop counters continue to sell goods. The leather has been sold cleanly. The Ross people are now selling pure transparent glass and stained glass at a high price. There is also a smelly sulfur soap, which is reputed to kill lice and fleas on people. The facts are indeed effective, attracting merchants and wealthy owners. There are also honey butter soap with a wonderful fragrance, general seal oil soap and whale oil soap.

    Large and small businessmen who are very particular about life are important customers, but Ross''s cheapest soaps are also affordable by local craftsmen, and Ross is selling these supplies smoothly.

    is selling on one side and buying on the other.

    Prince Rurik¡¯s order was to buy all useful things, among which the seeds of crops were named.

    "Since Ross is not short of wheat seeds, he needs all kinds of vegetable seeds."

    Coincidentally, the spring cabbage in Denmark has entered the harvest season. A batch of cabbage will be deliberately reserved by planting specialists for flowering and seeding. The Blue Fox sends someone to act in advance and gives a sum of money to ask a vegetable farmer to save the entire field of cabbage until flowering and seeding, and finally turn it into a big bag. Black seeds.

    As for buying other vegetable species, Blue Fox really has no choice in Hazeby. First of all, the local Danes don''t like to grow vegetables. They went fishing during the slack period after they planted wheat. Vegetable farmers are either Franks or Saxons. They also live in Hezeby, but are close to Schleswig, a village under the supervision of the Frankish army. They rowed a boat to deliver vegetables to the city.

    Schleswig is still controlled by the Earl of Hamburg. There is a Frankish army stationed in the city. Not far to the north of the city is the Schleswig Great Wall. The coastal city of Hezeby happens to be the mouth of the Schlei Bay. A city sandwiched between Denmark and Frank.

    There are no good vegetable choices in Northern Europe today, except for cabbage, which is yellow root carrot, which is also in high demand for Rose. Carrots are already being grown in Shilla Fort, and Rose is self-sufficient.

    cabbage is not the case, but take this bag of seeds back and plant them in Novgorod until next year.

    How much does it cost to buy vegetable seeds? But it is a very small expenditure.

    Looking at the blue foxes that can be seen everywhere in Hezebi, he is not interested. He commissioned old Eric and little Eric to buy gems and amber, and he himself bought more than a dozen female slaves.

    Just like those male slaves were selected, these selected women were young and beautiful, and their destiny was destined to be prostitutes in Hazeby, and the Blue Fox bought them all and appointed them as servants.

    Of course, this young fat man loves women, but he is far from developing into abusive affection. He was happy with the unqualified favorites he raised. He really didn''t know which one to make his wife, so he just put it aside.

    It was the end of June, and the merchants on Hezeby''s side celebrated the arrival of the summer solstice.

    The old leader Hafgen has been dead for almost three years, and no one is willing to do anything in Hezeby to kill a large group of slaves to sacrifice to Odin.

    Ross shop here is not the case, the smart blue fox knows that his safety depends on the protection of his mercenaries. He must give these armed men spiritual comfort and generous rewards.

    They lit a bonfire in the enclosed wall, the blue fox learned the tricks of Rurik, and they used the beating flames to priest the Viking gods and the Slavic Vulcan, but everyone had a big meal together.

    Blue Fox has its own tricks. He bought the old sheep and deliberately kept it until the end of the summer solstice. Old lamb is not tasty, it is different after roasting.

    Everyone has a share of roast lamb, and even those newly bought maids are given a chunk of greasy lamb.

    Compared to the beginning, the Oberth Lidit mercenaries have become stronger. They ate delicious meals that are difficult to eat in their hometowns in a short time. Later, I learned that Prince Ross had set a standard for all fighters. It is a mercenary, and one pound of oats must be eaten a day, and these food expenses are not counted as compensation.

    They were grateful at first, but as they got used to these days, they couldn¡¯t bear to part with Prince Ross.

    In a sense, these mercenaries are the guards in various senses Everything, such as food, military expenses, etc., was initially all paid by Prince Ruriek. Even if Blue Fox had a private army that seemed to be under his management, in fact it was still a person from Lirik, and by the fall, Blue Fox had the right to find Lirik to reimburse this year''s personnel living expenses.

    In this way, the blue fox can spend a lot of energy on trade, and the time enters July. Although the legend has it that Horrick Klarsson, who has become king, will personally come to Hezeby to collect taxes, the news has been there long ago. It is rumored that it has been July that there is no real movement on Hezeby''s side, and the merchants have no time to take care of it.

    Because a group of merchants who bought Ross leather had rowed into Schleswig, the local Frankish army asked for some bribes as usual, then let them go, allowing them to enter the city and sell the leather to Frankish merchants on the spot. It''s just that the huge number of squirrel skins shocked the Earl of Hamburg. He couldn''t think of how the ghost place in Denmark where there are not many squirrels could bring so many high-quality and huge squirrel skins.

    The Earl of Hamburg quickly understood the reason through the mouth of the merchant-these were all brought by the Ross people.

    Ross people? The earl didn''t understand, so he used the transliteration of the merchant''s description to describe Rus as "rosa", which means rose, and the letter to Prince Ludwig was also described in the letter to Prince Ludwig in the assault. Squirrel skin is a good thing! He ordered the messengers to speed up and tell the Baron Schleswig to keep all the Danish merchants, it must be delicious and delicious, and then he used his wealth inventory, and also mobilized the Frank and Saxon merchants of Hamburg to go north to fight for it. Buy all the huge amounts of leather.

    And this is something to follow.

 Chapter 708ï¼š Bandit conspiracy and impending power

    The gray wolf Carl took his little brothers to plunder the sanitation of merchant ships. They are pure pirates, and their den is in this city of Hezeby.

    "Why? The brothers who were dispatched were annihilated. You are going to attack those people. Now you must give me an explanation!"

    This bald and bearded old guy was so furious that he yelled at his subordinates.

    The subordinates can only endure their temper, it is clear that the action was decided by Carl boss.

    Gray Wolf Carl is still ruining his subordinates, his attitude is too hysterical.

    Finally someone couldn''t listen to the crime and started. This action really scared Carl. After a brief embarrassment, the person showed a fierce look: "We must have revenge."

    "Yes! Revenge of course." Carl grumbled immediately: "Those Ruths are making a fortune. As long as we succeed once, we can live a good life. And those brothers who don''t kill, we must have revenge. Then, you guys. Any good suggestions?"

    When it comes to revenge, everyone raises their hands to support, but when it comes to studying a revenge plan, each other calms down.

    How to have a good plan?

    Carl circled around the patchwork square table and kept spinning behind his subordinates. As a result, he shouted slogans so loudly that no one knew how to do it.

    "Are you all mediocre? Are you afraid of the Ross people?! You!" He pointed at the person who made the case: "You proposed the first thing, think of a good way for me."

    "Ah! Boss! Ross people...they..." This person wanted to say that the Ross armed merchants were too strong to deal with, and he would destroy his own prestige by thinking about it again. This person is also considered anxious: "Boss, maybe we should contact some strong external forces."

    "You?" The gray wolf Karl walked over his head, his eyes seemed to stare to death, "Are you instigating me to ask for help?"

    "How dare I. But..."

    "Okay, you''d better be quiet!" Carl patted this person''s head vigorously, and quieted the others who were slightly noisy.

    Actually, Karl the Gray Wolf was just venting his emotions. It was indeed when he was cruising in the sea to find his target. He accidentally noticed the armed cargo ship that had been sailing in formation. After close observation, he learned that it was a Russian ship, and the unique jib was a distinguishing feature. Hezeby appeared in the Russ shop, even if they did some disguise, the gray wolf Karl had already seen his clear identity.

    Looking at the Ross people making big money, which gang of Hezeby doesn''t want to vote?

    There are merchants¡¯ guilds in the huge Hezebi, as well as gangs of gangs. Although it is a city without a master, there is at least the most basic division of forces in this city.

    Under normal circumstances, gangs don¡¯t really take the big businessmen at the same time, but some businessmen are frantically making money, so why don¡¯t they feel itchy in their hearts?

    Other gangs dare not do it, but Karl the Gray Wolf dares!

    What''s more, the new businessmen have a clear Roth background, or they are Roths themselves. They are outsiders, but they make a fortune in Hezeby. This is Denmark! The hostile Russ were actually taking advantage of the Danes, but a large group of Danish businessmen was struggling with them.

    Ross is a strong man. If you can''t find a clear reason for the attack, the brothers are also very afraid. The reason is of course there is to defend the glory of Denmark.

    A group of bandits dare to call themselves "Guardians of Danish Glory"? It''s really a big joke in the world.

    But everyone, especially the newly-developed horses, they want to win against Sweden and Ross in the war, but they have no chance. A good opportunity is in front of us to make the attack on the big businessman very legitimate.

    Coincidentally, when Karl came up with the idea and planned the attack, the Ross people really landed with a lot of high-quality goods.

    Killing is not the main purpose. The looting of Rose¡¯s wealth makes the bandits make a fortune. This is a fame and fortune.

    When the attack was launched, Carl put on a burlap robes and hid in a dark corner to observe. He saw his horses launch an attack, and then was killed by the Ross people cleanly.

    If you keep losing your temper at his men and even shirk the responsibility for failure, the boss of yourself is too cowardly.

    How to deal with Ross merchants? Carl already had the answer in his mind.

    "Yes! We do need to find an outside friend. Brothers should also think about what will happen to Hezeby in the future. If Horrick, an army of outsiders, really comes, we also need a new way of life, simple To be a gangster is to be an enemy of that man."

    Boss Carl has spoken very thoroughly, but the brothers really need a new backer, and that is the self-reliant Horrick Klarsson.

    The failed attack has passed, and since then Karl has not dared to do it again.

    The other gang leaders secretly mocked this unopened arrogant man, and they were naturally calm on the face. In the secret meeting of the gang, the leaders were all bluffing and flattering. They were very self-aware and armed the businessmen. His own interests seemed untouchable, and it would be unwise to mock Karl. Although Carl is deflated, this gang is still Hezeby''s number one gang.

    Hezeby¡¯s gangs are not short of horses. Most of the local poor boys or escaped slaves will be absorbed by the gangs first, and they will even be cultivated into brave and relentless dead men. Each gang has a variety of resounding names, and the names are even quite wild and domineering. Most of their gangs have a lot of manpower, and most of them can make up fifty brothers.

    Inside and outside the city of Hezeby and in the nearby waters, the gangs negotiated their respective spheres of influence, either collecting tributes from small traders, craftsmen, and farmers, or directly attacking merchant ships to kill people and sell goods. They are the purest violent group, but they are simply unable to completely build Hezeby into a prosperous commercial free city. Today, they are nothing but a criminal city with a prosperous business.

    A secret gang meeting was held in an unknown wooded house. It was outside the city¡¯s harbor area. There was an undeveloped woodland here, which was a good place to hide. There is no clear organization that will punish gangs. In theory, there is no need for them to be mysterious. Such a lot of work is just to avoid the eyeliners of those big businessmen. After all, Karl''s open armed robbery in the port area instantly attracted all businessmen. Are strengthening their own armed forces.

    The gray wolf Karl was the focus of many bosses. The arrogant man slapped the square table and opened his mouth and preached: "I have only one thing to explain when calling my brothers today. I hope you can all see the situation! The Rus have infiltrated Hezeby, they They actually blatantly played the banner, they are madly grabbing our wealth. Not to mention the big businessmen, the vast majority of people are being squeezed out of their wealth by the Ross people. Ordinary people become poor, we have no oil and water to squeeze. Is forcing us all to destroy."

    If there is a leader, he raised his head and asked: "Do you want everyone to get rid of the Ross people together?"

    "I! I meant it."

    "Forget it! You are the strongest recognized by the brothers. You initiated the action and suffered a small failure. Our brothers are too weak. If the action can''t be annihilated, I will have a family background."

    This person''s words are already very tactful, but he still touched Karl''s inverse scales, and the exchange was destined to be Karl''s refutation: "Coward! Of course we can succeed if we act together. Looking at you, we are all afraid of our own losses."

    is the same person just now, being criticized as "coward" is just as irritating. He took the case and stood up: "You can do it, you can go!"

    Carl was also furious, drew his dagger and slammed it fiercely on the square table with a wide-eyed look.

    I saw that the man also drew a dagger, and many bosses thought that this was a "grey wolf" playing arrogantly, and they drew their swords.

    "Who doesn''t have a dagger yet! You have the ability to deal with brothers, but you don''t have the ability to deal with the Ross merchant?"

    Realizing that something was wrong, Carl had to put away his arrogance: "I am not here to quarrel with you. I will tell you, give your brother to my command, I can definitely tear down the house of the Russ and save money. Take it all. Since you are not happy, just forget it. However, we can still find outside support.

    Carl found himself a step down, making the other gang leaders feel like they had eaten flies.

    What is external support? Naturally Horrick Klarsson.

    "Horik will not let Hezeby be a land of no owner. This place is a city built by his grandfather. You don''t have to doubt whether Godfrey is his grandfather. He holds a heavy army in his hand, and many tribal leaders respect him. For the king, the brothers should also consider their own future. Horrick¡¯s messenger has already expressed his attitude. My suggestion is that the brothers join Horrick and use his power to drive out the Ross forces.¡±

    Horik Klarsson? This man claimed to be the real master of Hezeby, and the leaders had learned about it a long time ago, but the first person to take this seriously was Karl the Gray Wolf.

    Someone ridiculed: "Wolves act in groups. You call yourself the wolf king. Why? Now you have to admit that the idiot who jumped out of Horrick is the new wolf king, and you have to be like a she-wolf. Serve him? Carl, do you lack a father?"

    "Pay attention to your attitude!"

    saw that the man shrugged and said nothing.

    Many people must say that they are "lack of a father", but in fact they are not all wrong. Carl needs to guarantee his vested interests in Hezeby. He wanted to unite with other gangs to form a big force and then negotiate and surrender to Horlick. Unexpectedly, a group of gang leaders expressed a common attitude in various forms. We do not lack a father.

    The gang meeting broke up unhappily. Since he couldn''t win over the guys, Carl would do it himself.

    How can the messenger meet Horrick Klarsson directly? It seems that as long as you keep going north, to the far north of the peninsula, you can find the emerging city of Goldfrehagen.

    It was already in July. The Gray Wolf Carl recruited a group of new horses, reorganized the internals, and purchased a batch of new weapons, which made his nominal horses swell to 200 people. This strength is no longer comparable to many of Frank¡¯s viscounts. Worse. What the other gangs think he has already cleared up. It¡¯s nothing more than a place for him to stay here. If Hezebi can¡¯t stay anymore, the brothers will row a boat and find a small island as a den, and then continue to be pirates. . A group of gangs also have their own ideas. The fact that the Norwegians and other Danish brothers frequently succeeded in the British Isles is spreading, and everyone is eager to try.

    It¡¯s really a pillow when you doze off. In mid-July, the messenger of the independent King Horlick of Denmark came to Hezeby again.

    A man named Starken Franksson arrived at Hazeby by land with more than a hundred armored warriors.

    Although this Starken is a Danish, he actually followed Horrick¡¯s boss in the Flanders region for many years, and he also had a lot of contact with the Franks.

    He rode a Frankish high-headed horse, with more than a hundred infantry, and more than 20 cavalry appeared in the city of Hezeby.

    A raven flag was flying, and their appearance was immediately met by the strong crowd of Hazeby.

    Starken immediately preached to the public: "People of Hezeby! Your city belongs to King Horik Klarsson of Denmark! This is his property, and you are all his subjects! The king ordered you to pay eleven. , Taxes can continue their business activities!"

    Although there has been news, the two months of calm have made the people feel that the so-called restoration of Horrick¡¯s rule is a long way off. Could it be that Horrick has decided to do it?

    The people in the city were panicked for a moment, and there were already small vendors running away with carts all night. The escapees were almost all Frank and Saxon businessmen, and they all believed in Christ. They rushed to the south and quickly crossed the virtually unguarded Great Wall of Schleswig, entered into the city of Schleswig, paid a tax to the local baron, and returned to the embrace of the Frankish kingdom, and reported that Horlick, Denmark, was ready to formally. Get Hezeby back.

    These merchants were meant to pay taxes to the Frankish nobles, and they were afraid of being exploited by Horrick. Although the news is that the eleventh tax is charged, no one knows what this so-called eleventh tax actually means. Out of the merchant''s sensitive sense of smell, they felt that the dog mouth of the courageous messenger that Horrick sent was absolutely unable to spit out ivory, and the crazy exploitation of the merchant must be inevitable.

    These Frankish businessmen who run off the road are indeed scheming.

    The Franks are riding big horses, and the horses are still wearing iron leather armor? A group of soldiers with iron helmets and leather armors appeared. They are also highly uniform?

    The Ross mercenary dressed up in Qiao Zhuang mixed into the crowd and hurriedly reported everything he had heard to Master Blue Fox.

    "The man who calls himself Starken claims to be the war chief under Horrick, claiming that the king¡¯s navy will soon enter Hazeby. This city was built by Godfrey, and Horrick is his grandson. , Has the full right to claim the city. All residents living in the city must pay to Horlick the eleven taxes that have not been paid in the past two decades, especially all businessmen must spend more money. Otherwise, Huo Rick¡¯s army will severely punish those who resist taxation, and those who are serious will be killed and ransacked...

    This is simply an ultimatum! After all, it¡¯s the end of July. According to tradition, the Ross shops should be sampled seasonally in less than a month. Only a few leftovers are left looking at the place, and the newly purchased goods and large amounts of money are shipped away.

    The blue fox and old Eric were really uncomfortable hearing the report.

    "Maybe we should evacuate early. Since Horrick can quickly make almost all Danish lords recognize his authority, he is not a good guy to deal with. I think we should seize this opportunity to retreat as soon as possible." Ke¡¯s suggestion is of great reference Blue Fox thought about it, and patted his chubby belly: "I have eaten endless delicious meals here and made a huge fortune. I am deeply engaged by the order of the prince. People in this area, you can take your family with you to evacuate, but I... if I run away with my brothers, I will betray the trust of the prince and lose my position in the family. No! Maybe the prince will punish me Be a slave for mining ore."

    "You? Do you mean to stay here?" Old Eric was taken aback, and continued to persuade him: "We are weak now, and our fleet evacuated urgently while the Horrick Navy did not return. We told the prince about the news. , Presumably the prince will not blame you. The prince is fair, and I don¡¯t really think that you and I can fight against the entire Danish king with the 100th mercenary."

    "Your words make some sense, but I can''t go!" The blue fox sighed, "My father also infiltrated Hezeby quietly back then. At that time, if he was found out, he would be caught by the dead Godfrey. Live and kill. Now that the ownerless Hezeby has tolerated the power of Ross. The prince actually intends to fix it with Denmark. Maybe this is an opportunity. I can talk with Horrick personally and be a mediator of peace negotiations. ."

    "You are betting on your life!"

    "Yes! I will take the risk of wealth and wealth, and I will take the risk here. But your suggestion does make sense, it is better for us to prepare with both hands."

    What is two-handed preparation? Blue Fox intends to take the mercenaries to stay here to see how the situation will develop, and a large amount of money and other materials, even women and children bought in the slave market, are all stuffed into the armed cargo ship to be hurriedly sent away.

 Chapter 709ï¼š Confrontation rebelliously

    When the Stad arrived the night, the Rose shop began to evacuate at night. The old Eric''s family was escorted by thirty guards, carrying a cash box, and quietly boarding the ship with sailors and other personnel. The nine armed cargo ships disappeared that night! Only a few ordinary long rowing boats belonging to Ross are still at the port.

    The Ross store became sluggish overnight, and the Blue Fox took most of them away, and even lost most of the money.

    All he stayed with were rebellious old mercenaries, each with high self-esteem and contempt for the Danish armed forces. Indeed, most of them had killed Danish fighters.

    There are thirty new Slavic fighters who have joined the group. Vadi Zdalovic and his guys took up arms, and now they have become strong and powerful. Since the Ross people regard themselves as brothers, everyone is willing to fight for Ross. Most importantly, they hate the Danish army. The enemy''s enemy is a friend, not to mention that a friend really regards himself as a brother.

    There are ninety armed guards under the Blue Fox. The number is not too large or too small. They are very motivated, and they all want to see what the new king of Denmark is.

    He also has the determination that he might die. The so-called if the other party insists on asking for tribute, he will definitely not give it. If you will be killed, you don¡¯t have to regret it. Your death will inevitably be exchanged for the most terrifying revenge from the Ross army. Maybe that kind of revenge is a joint action by Sweden and Ross. In short, Ross cannot suffer in Hezeby. The new king of Denmark must be aware of this, and must also recognize Ross''s unique position in Denmark and stop all hostile acts against Ross.

    The whole Hezebi was in a lot of chaos, and many vendors disappeared overnight, and to make matters worse, it was obvious that many people took advantage of the chaos and fled.

    Ordinary soldiers are just people who follow the trend, just like an ordinary wolf following the hierarchical relationship of a wolf. Starken noticed this situation, and he was a bit annoyed by his preaching during the day. Although all of this was requested by the master Horrick, the people of Hazeby did increase their distrust after such preaching.

    King Horrick never hoped that this was the case. The king needs to establish a new order in Hezeby, and needs to restore rule, especially the right to tax.

    This coastal trade fair is known for its wealth. Ordinary merchants can flee. Those big merchants will not slip away overnight.

    His estimate is very correct. Many business families who are deeply involved here cannot escape because they are entangled in bottles and cans. Merchants are indeed not farmers, and they won''t be entangled in a piece of inherent land, but where can they go if they escape? Giving up everything in Hezeby and living in a new realm will become a big fat sheep that can be slaughtered by others?

    All the big merchant families are in desperation. They didn''t intend to pay taxes on the mushroom-like thing that popped up suddenly like Horrick. What''s more, it''s a tax payment? It is simply collecting tributes, which is gang behavior.

    Every day, the soft summer sun illuminates the entire harbour, but the prosperous Hazeby Port because of the uninvited guests who arrived yesterday, the prosperous early morning fish market has become sluggish, and the so-called urban CBD is also desolate.

    "Did these guys stop the market? Is this a public provocation?"

    Stade, riding a big horse with a tall head, led his men around the empty bazaar, seeing a figure shaking, and then sent troops to grab it. They even caught a few children, who were timid and hurriedly pour out the cause.

    Are all businessmen frightened? !

    He sent someone to release the child and threw a few copper coins. The child hurriedly bent over to pick it up, and then escaped barefoot without a trace.

    "Boss, really rich here?" Some soldiers couldn''t help but doubt.

    Stad is also helpless: "They are worried that we will use means to plunder all their wealth. It''s ridiculous. I just claim that they are required to pay the eleventh tax."

    "How good is this. Boss, the king''s fleet is coming. If he sees such a situation, we will be punished."

    "It''s a big trouble. It doesn''t get in the way! Let''s go to those manors and gather the big local businessmen. As long as these people take out the money, we will complete the task."

    Generally speaking, it is impossible to squeeze much money out of the hands of the common people, and the only way to squeeze the big merchants as cows is to squeeze them hard.

    This is the life experience of Horrick and his team in Flanders. They robbed everywhere and even crossed the sea to attack Britain, and their priority was to attack merchant houses and monasteries. Looting property and dividing the spoils in the port of Duriste in Flanders, then who is the big buyer? The genuine Earl of Flanders is, and so is the Cape Family in the south. The gold, silver and jewels obtained are replaced with food, meat and salt, and cooperation is not bad.

    Stad ended the woodland camp and took all of his men to roam around the city of Hezeby.

    This small team raised the raven flag in an attempt to appease the local people. They were looking for the big merchants one by one, and the army was standing at the door of the mansion, which often caused a confrontation with the merchant''s guards, but the two sides did not want to break out a military conflict.

    The big businessman came forward in person, and looked up at Stade riding a horse at his door, and said things clearly to each other.

    Although it is eleven tax, the specific amount is very informative. Horrick had no idea how blessed Hezeby''s businessmen were, and how many people could make a large sum of money. He listened to the surrendered clan chief''s overdone description that the so-called big merchants living in Hazeby could each put out a hundred pounds of silver.

    Stard was ordered to pass on the news according to this amount. As for the specific tax collection, we have to wait for King Horrick¡¯s navy to arrive in person.

    He tirelessly promoted the king¡¯s life from door to door, informed him of the benefits and prepared taxes early, and even drew a big pie: ¡°Anyone who gives money will be rewarded by the king.¡± As for rewards, he didn¡¯t say anything about rewards. Up.

    Such an act is clearly an act of armed sorghum. The merchants often cannot afford too many mercenaries for expense reasons. They have already expanded the number of subordinates in advance, which is generally the size of fifty or sixty people. Even so, the comprehensive remuneration paid in one month must be at least five pounds of silver coins, which is a huge expense.

    Merchants are very calculating. When Stad left with his all-armored army and cavalry squad, the merchants had to think about it seriously. Because King Horlick seemed to describe the situation, as long as you pay a package of 100 pounds of silver coins, you can continue to do business. This tax is very high because everyone has not paid taxes in the past many years. Wang Xu promised that the tax starting next year will not be the case.

    The king also promised to ensure the safety of all tax-paying merchants. Someone dared to embezzle the merchant¡¯s payment and endanger the safety of the merchants and fellows. The king would personally send someone to capture the attackers and execute them.

    If this is the case, why should a merchant raise a team of mercenaries? Maybe the taxes paid starting next year will be lower than the remuneration for raising mercenaries.

    All of this must be based on the fact that Horrick will keep his promises. It would be foolish for businessmen to believe in naively.

    Their hearts really began to shake. After Stoude left, they began to connect quietly, vowing to have another meeting urgently.

    Stadt¡¯s precise preaching seemed very effective. Those businessmen did not show resistance, and some claimed that they would give out tributes on time, even if it might be the case.

    He felt that he would succeed until the army drove to such a strange shop.

    The wooden fence is not surprising. The stalls are empty, but the wooden wall at the front entrance is obviously covered with white cloth sewn with blue strips.

    There are also guards at the door. They are all wearing chain mail and leather helmets. They are wearing a white cloth gown and a belt to tie their waist. The white cloth on the chest is stitched with blue cloth strips.

    How is this going? These people are too prestigious, right? !

    Stad saw it, and he rode a tall horse. Behind him was another kind of armored soldier. Everything could not make the guards afraid. On the contrary, the guards see that they have sharp eyes, and they are the arrogant ones!

    Stad was not angry, he held his whip in his left hand and pointed at someone casually: "Are you the merchant''s guard? Let your merchant come out! I am the messenger of the King of Denmark, let your master come to see me quickly."

    These Ross guards were expressionlessly touched. The brothers didn''t mind having a fight with these new Danes. Unlike the blue fox, the guards were determined to die. The behavior of these Danes holding high the banner of the raven is disgusting, because Prince Rurik is the real "man blessed by Odin", and everyone is the true servant of the "son of god" and died to defend the interests of Rurik. , Isn''t this going to Valhalla to report immediately after death? This is a good thing.

    Blue Fox had a foreboding about what happened today. Although the shop went to the building after a night of tossing people, he did not sleep all night for this reason. Only after a short nap in the morning was he was awakened by the guards who passed the word.

    "Finally, the ultimatum is down. Come here! Put me on good clothes, and we will meet them."

    Most of the remaining guards have changed into Ross robes. After all, it is white cloth as the background, so you can sew blue cloth strips. Blue Fox easily unified the clothes of his men, but a group of brothers did not have a defensive tool like chain mail.

    The blue fox put on a jacket stitched in ferret fur. It was afternoon, and it was a bit hot to wear such a suit in Denmark during the warmest season. The blue fox doesn''t matter, his down hat is also inserted with long white swan feathers, and his hat and clothes are dotted with amber and glass beads. His belt was wrapped with gold thread and also hung with gold and silver pieces, and a dagger hung on his waist. The ruby ??(in fact, red glass) at the end of the hilt was more eye-catching.

    He walked out of the shop in such a noble outfit, his deliberately combed horoscope trembling with the wind, he squinted his eyes and raised his head to look at the visitor, but he was not timid.

    Seeing that the other party has issued a banner, you can''t stand still!

    Stad was a little dazed by such a big businessman''s work, and the fact that he was left was shocked and astonished.

    I saw a man dressed almost exactly the same coming out from the front door. Their bucklers were on their backs to show that they had no intention of fighting.

    There is also a wooden pole holding a flag, the pattern is almost the same as each of them.

    A very peculiar feeling arose spontaneously. Stad felt that he was facing Frankish businessmen, and these armed men dressed as classic Danish warriors might still be the subordinates of a certain Frankish nobleman.

    Stad was at a loss for a moment. If it was really a Frankish nobleman, if an untimely conflict broke out, he would not just add chaos to King Horrick.

    Very subtle, Starken himself hurriedly got off the horse, showing respect.

    "Who are you... on earth?"

    "We are Ross people!" Blue Fox realized that he could obviously take the opportunity to lie, but that would violate his junior high school. If he could change his name or not, he would just say that he was a native of Ross.

    "You are actually a Rose?!" Stard instantly put away that respectful attitude, his right hand couldn''t help clenching the hilt of the sword, and the corners of his eyes also noticed the armed men in robes, and those people also held the sword. handle.

    Even if you have a tall horse and hundreds of brothers, it is not easy to provoke each other.

    The reputation of the Ross people is actually notorious. Legend has it that Prince Ross killed the King Hafgen of Denmark. Although Hafgen was a brutal and brash man, his own killing was a spiritual blow to the entire Danish hero, as if everyone''s honor had been tarnished by an outsider.

    It¡¯s a native of Russ, so he can do business in Hezeby grandiosely, and still have such a huge garrison?

    Seeing such a neatly lined up team, Stad suddenly realized that it was not without reason that the Danish army had lost the battle against Rose before. Although he did not know the reason, the Ross army in front of him did remind him of the regular Frankish army.

    The Blue Fox deliberately paused for a while before he lifted his fat belly and pinched his waist and threatened: "This is the shop in the Duchy of Ross! I am doing business here by the order of Prince Ross! You are the messenger of the new King of Denmark, and I have learned that I know exactly what you want from your preaching yesterday."

    seems to be the language of a donkey under the slope? Stad hurriedly asked: "Since you all know that, you people of Ross must take out one hundred pounds of silver coins. But you are Ross people, it is illegal for you to appear here, maybe King Horrick will forgive you..."

    "Are you threatening me?"

    "Yes. This is a threat! Denmark does not allow you Russ to do trade in principle. Hezeby is Denmark''s Hezeby. Whether you have the right to do trade in the future depends on the wishes of our King Horrick, maybe ...If you take out more tributes, the king can grant you the right to trade."

    Originally, the Blue Fox was going to discuss with this person that he would meet the Horlick in person and persuade the new Danish king to grant Ross the right to trade, of course, the premise is completely tax-free.

    The other party''s messenger is so arrogant that his plan to come has completely failed.

    The Blue Fox didn¡¯t want to lose his momentum, so he threatened: ¡°Hezeby is a free city-state, not a person who claims to be the king of Denmark can occupy it. Our Prince Rus intended to fix it with Denmark, since the new Danish leader is greedy. , It seems that we can only give up our ideas. I tell you clearly that the Principality of Ross will not pay you even a copper coin tax. If you dare to prohibit us from trading here, that is to choose war."

    "You!" Stard, who was furious in an instant, drew his sword directly. This action also forced the Ross mercenaries to draw their swords collectively. Many people also removed their shields and looked like they were about to fight.

    The two sides were at a loss for a moment. If it really fought, it would not end well.

    The two sides confronted each other. Rose mercenaries surrounded the blue fox and formed a shield wall in front of it. Every cold light sword was attached to the shield. Such an orderly manner must have received training. Even Stadt noticed this. Dare to act rashly. He also saw a crowd of people watching the excitement gathered nearby. If they suddenly fought, it would be hard to distinguish between each other and it could hurt the onlookers. The worst thing is that it would cause unfavorable public opinion. The so-called King Horrick would use the businessman to attack. Loot everything, that would be terrible.

    Stad hurriedly ordered his sword to return to its sheath. He hurriedly received the weapon, laughed maliciously, and asked: "What is your purpose? Just do business in Hezeby without paying taxes at all?"

    The blue fox poked out his furry head from the shield wall, and stared at it like a Tibetan fox with a dull face and disdain: "I really want to see your king. We Ross just want to do business in Hazeby, but we pay taxes. Impossible. Since your king is coming soon, I can wait. Don''t worry, we are not afraid of death. Even if your army has thousands of people, we are not afraid."

    Tax payment is impossible, compromise is impossible, and a group of people are not afraid of death. How can such hard-headed people mean the least as a businessman?

    Stad feels that he has encountered the hard bones of this life. The other party has such an attitude. His heart is like a volcanic eruption. He is relying on willpower to suppress the fire of his heart, and he can''t wait to cut the fat man''s head away.

    He still held back it, after all, only relying on his own strength to gnaw on this hard bone, the tooth broke in the end. As for making King Horrick subdued? absurd!

    The king told his brothers that he would change his relationship with Prince Ludwig when he got Denmark. He tried to achieve the same level of state-to-state relations between Denmark and East Frank. If it fails, it will be war. Horrick did not think that Ludwig would accept this new situation and would recognize Denmark''s independence. It''s all right. With the real power of Denmark and a strong army, Horlick also wants to do whatever he wants.

    If not forced by the situation, who would be a dog for outsiders if the unruly Danish? The exiled sea wolves returned to their hometown. Everyone would no longer be Ludwig''s eagle dogs when they got Denmark. Once the internal affairs were stabilized, they could let go and attack East Frank.

    A group of arrogant Ross people pierced into the flesh like a fishbone, and these armed merchants should be eliminated. Are they afraid of death? Then let them die!

    Stad firmly believes that King Horrick will continue to be hostile to Rose for his own authority ~ www.novelhall.com~ First of all, these armed businessmen will be attacked.

    He took his men to evacuate, and before leaving, he threatened: "Arrogant Ross people, you can leave. I will give you time so that you can survive."

    The blue fox retorted: "We won''t go! I won''t leave without getting the order of Prince Ross."

    Stadt did not speak any more, in fact everyone knew it well, it was as if a dry river bed was shaking, and everyone predicted that the flood was on its way...

    The blue fox immediately informed his subordinates: "Hurry up and transform our shop into a fortress, and beware of the tricks of the horse-riding bastard."

    Everyone said in unison to obey orders, and some people couldn''t help but ask that the purpose of the blue fox everybody''s insistence was only to obey the order of the king? Indeed, if sticking to it doesn''t make much sense, the brothers are looking for death.

    Blue Fox quickly explained his arrangement: "We must show the attitude of Rose to that Horrick. If they attack, they will choose war. If they choose to negotiate, we will naturally retreat. We will transform the shop into a fortress in case of accidents. , If we die, the prince will avenge us. If we complete our perseverance or negotiate with the Danes, all of you will have a glorious future."

    It''s glorious to die, but it''s glorious to live and make a fortune. These old mercenaries are now not simply working for Ross for glory and wealth. They have their own arrogance. Everyone can see the contemptuous eyes of the guys on horseback. Everyone''s self-esteem does not allow themselves to be a fleeing counsel, even if The opponent has left a window period for everyone to escape.

 Chapter 710ï¼š Conspiracy

    Some small vendors ran away urgently with their soft, but the wooden huts they left behind also lost their owners.

    Stad led his troops to easily occupy this place, and the brothers no longer need to sleep in the forest. The horses were **** on the spot. Soldiers went to mow the grass and guard, while others took money to sell the farmer''s surplus, feeding the horses and eating for themselves.

    They set up the raven banner to show their existence in Hazeby.

    So far, Stade¡¯s mission is mostly completed. Although the mission was not as expected, Hezeby slowly recovered from the sudden depression.

    The peculiar confrontation with the Ross armed businessman really worries him. King Horrick does not want to fight an untimely war before he becomes strong. In fact, Stoude knows that his king neither uses force against Ross, nor does he want to turn his face on East Frank. However, the anger of the people is hard to calm, the Danish tribes outside of Hezeby, their attitude towards Ross is still hostile.

    Is that the attitude of the Ross people? Obviously it is the side with few people, would you rather fight than compromise?

    "If I do well, the king will canonize me as Earl of Hezeby? If I can''t solve the problem of the Ross merchant, the earl should not think about anything." He couldn''t help muttering, but he didn''t dare to really use the knife, at least I dare not now.

    Life entered a weird calm, disappearing vendors began to appear, Hezeby City did change, that is, King Horrick¡¯s envoy army completed the move in, merchants and people''s trading activities were carried out under the watch of the envoys.

    The vast majority of people rely on this trading base to live their lives. Even if King Horrick comes, everyone can only pay taxes to survive.

    Ordinary people do not have the right to choose a ruler or a king of their own accord. They can only cope with the changes in the same way.

    The big businessmen were not the case. As the confrontation between the messenger and the Ruth merchant spread quickly, the merchants couldn''t help but sweat over the fat man''s life, and began to worry that Ruth''s stubbornness would affect others.

    A business meeting without the participation of the Ross people was held quietly again.

    The merchants were still dressed up in gorgeous clothes. Since some people had gone to Frank with the purchased goods, there were only more than a dozen large merchants at the meeting.

    These people can already represent the entire Hezeby business community, they get together, one by one worried.

    Someone took the lead to say: "I think it''s good, this tax must be paid. If we don''t pay, we will die."

    This is an unsuitable but crucial question. The businessmen looked at each other, but most people had the answer in their hearts.

    Of course, there are still people trying to argue: "Why? I just want to ask why? A man from nowhere calls himself the lord of the city. If you give the money, he will run away, and then another man will jump out and claim that he is. The real Godfrey''s grandson. Do you still have to pay?"

    This is another very sharp question.

    Someone''s emotions became grief and anger: "That man is too demanding. One hundred pounds of silver coins is really crazy."

    "But if we don''t give it, it will be troublesome."

    "Why? I think the Ross people are going to fight taxes desperately, and that fat man is still a fighter. They can express a tough attitude, but we are only weak?"

    Most businessmen cannot be infected by such words. Someone shook his head: "Horik has soldiers! Our private soldiers are very few."

    "In my opinion, the Ross people did it deliberately. They are turning the shops into fortresses, with the goal of the new king desperately trying to the end." A big clever analyzed.

    But let''s talk about it again, in business, you don''t shudder, as long as you have money to make money, you can talk about it.

    The wise man seemed to understand everything, and instantly lowered his head and his voice became quiet, attracting everyone to come around: "In my opinion, all this is the conspiracy of the prince Ross."

    "Conspiracy? How can you see it?"

    Smart continues: "That fat blue fox seems to be planning to use his own death to provoke a war. Oh no, the war between Ross and Denmark has never stopped. It has only been suspended in recent years. Think about it, Horrick took Heze Than, is it possible for them to do business in Rus? We are buying a lot of their leather. We can''t buy them and we can''t make a fortune."

    "So, if Horrick does this, the interests of our brothers will be damaged. If Horrick blackmails us 100 pounds of silver every year, we will become poor within five years." Someone described this and everyone became angry. But it was incompetent and furious.

    After hearing these words, the great clever felt that his speculation was close to the truth. "In that case, do you think if a war breaks out, who can win?"

    Everyone didn''t have any doubts about this question. After contacting with the Ruth merchants, they learned a lot of Eastern news, and the truth about Ruth duchy was far from all the Danish lords.

    The great cleverness continues: "In my opinion, Ross will win. Their navy is very strong. They can also take the eastern army on an expedition. It is said that some Norwegian chiefs are friends of the Prince of Ross. Besides, the Swedes will definitely help Ross. Any split will happen. It''s bullshit. Ross and Sweden are one family. I don''t think Horrick from outside will gather all the power of Denmark to fight with them."

    Someone had an epiphany: "So Horrick needs money?"

    "Yes! A lot of money! With money to buy those lords, Horrick can complete the rule. Where he gets the money, he can only blackmail us."

    "So let''s run away?" Someone shivered and warmed.

    "Bah! Our money, wealth, wives, concubines and slaves are here, where will they go once they ran away?"

    "Maybe we go directly to the Ross people?"

    "Go to Rose? Who knows the way? It''s light."

    The merchants started arguing, until the clever one stood up and organized a noisy quarrel.

    "Okay! Friends, we should think about what to do in the future, instead of arguing boringly here, can the quarrel scare off that Horrick?"

    "Do you have a good opinion?" someone asked angrily.

    "Yes! This method is a bit dirty."

    "Dirty?" Someone yelled: "When will we come, so that we can lose less, and it doesn''t matter if we are dirty."

    "Okay. Then you come here again, you have to swear, we follow this method, you are not allowed to disclose to anyone."

    The great cleverness gathered the merchants, and he began to plan a conspiracy, and a plan of seeking benevolence and benevolence through the use of strength came into being.

    "The fat blue fox intends to die, and he certainly doesn''t want Ross to suffer losses. Horlick must be purely to make money. As long as they fight, as long as the blue fox is dead and the shop is destroyed, the Ross people must be furious. We must promote this result immediately. When Horrick is beaten to vomit blood and loses his advantage, we refuse to pay tribute. He dare to say rejection? Presumably all the Danish lords will expel him, so that Hezeby is still free. I''m afraid The Ross people don''t call."

    The method is really vicious. I sacrificed a good business partner for my own benefit. I obviously bought a huge amount of squirrel skin from him a few days ago, and even signed a futures treaty. Everyone is holding wooden documents.

    The businessmen looked at each other, and they had a unified answer in their hearts, which tacitly said.

    Someone sighed again: "That fat guy is not afraid of death, is this a businessman?"

    "Who knows? It is said that there are many men in their family. If one died, the other brothers can continue to live. Moreover, dying like this can be regarded as a hero and can win honor for the family."

    "I would rather die by myself for the honor of the family. What a cruel man..."

    It is not easy for the merchants to meet the blue fox, and they already feel that the blue fox is dead.

    The big businessmen want to see Horrick die violently, and it¡¯s the old way to like Hezeby. They were conservative in their own interests, and after a meeting, the businessman started his own actions.

    To make the battle happen immediately, Horrick¡¯s men must be given a huge temptation.

    The great clever brought a few businessmen friends and hurried to the current residence in Ystad after the meeting.

    They entered the actual military camp, and suddenly they saw unclothed women running around, followed by shirtless soldiers running like sheep herders.

    "Did they actually arrest some women? I just said that this group of people are insatiable, and those claims are all lie to us."

    Clever shook his head: "Now we can only bite the bullet and say it."

    The merchant''s visit was abrupt. The soldiers saw that the uninvited guests were coming, and they greeted them immediately, reaching out to ask for bribes.

    got some silver coins before starting to ask the visitors what they meant.

    Very clever and respectful: "We are all rich businessmen, and want to meet Lord Stadt."

    "Want to see us adults? Your adults are busy with new wives and concubines..." Seems to refuse customers? But the soldiers kept winking.

    Great wisdom deserves to be great wisdom, hurriedly stuffed some more silver coins, and my heart became more angry.

    Soldier, this is satisfied: "You wait, I will report."

    The soldier was still arrogant just now, and he had to be careful when he entered the house.

    He saw that his master was crushing a poor peasant girl to death. The peasant girl was captured on the spot, and Stard saw that she looked good and left to enjoy it. Although she was allowed to be a wife and concubine, the bulls now generally act like a pie, which would crush her alive.

    "My lord. There is..."

    "Get out! Didn''t you see that I was busy?"

    "My lord." The soldier said cautiously, "It''s the big businessmen. They seem to come here with kindness."

    "Oh? Are you here to give me money? Okay, let them wait, I will change my clothes before receiving them."

    Stad immediately waved his hand and asked the two women who had been hiding to take the almost faint peasant girl away. He is very elegant. He first came to Hezeby to search for women in nearby villages on the grounds of farmers'' tax resistance. He chose three by himself, and his subordinates also had income. He did this deliberately, and the almost crazy brothers should indulge in order to maintain morale, and by the way, he announced to Hezeby and the nearby Saxon village that the real master of Denmark had arrived.

    Soon, it was still in this room, and Stard, who had put on his shirt, happily received the five big businessmen. He was happy, just wanting to solve the problem and continue to go happily.

    The businessman had just entered the house, and he took the lead in asking: "Are you giving me money?"

    "Yes! That''s it." The clever had already planned, and when he gave everyone a wink, he offered five packs of silver coins decisively.

    As soon as Stad saw the large number of silver coins, his delight became more intense, and he couldn''t help but sigh: "It is said that Heizer is richer than that, and your big businessmen are really rich. It seems that you will give money to our Horry well. King Ke."

    With a clever idea, he deliberately complimented: "My lord, you are also a distinguished person. We still need your protection when we do business in the future."

    This flattery shot well, and Stade rejoiced: "Tell you, the king must have accepted me as Earl of Hezeby, of course I will protect you. Pay enough for the king, pay enough for me, and the rest is yours. . I will protect you to do business safely."

    Hearing like bullshit, these words of this person are also different from those publicly preached before, and the businessmen are even more sure that as long as this person gains power, he will be more aggressively exploited.

    Brightness means that everyone has to be greeted with smiles on the face: "If this is the case, we will feel at ease. But it seems that there are still people who refuse to obey the king and your rule."

    "I know, it''s the Ross people!" Stard smiled with anger, and said maliciously: "When the King Navy arrives, all the Ross people will be killed."

    "Ah! The Ross people really deserve to die, it''s just that..."

    "What''s the matter?" Seeing the cleverness pretending to be surprised, Stad suddenly felt a little tricky.

    "My lord, the Ross people will definitely be defeated. It is a fact that they are few in number. Even if we all noticed that they were building fortresses, they still died. But the glory of victory belongs to the king, and the thousand pounds of silver in it also belong to the king..."

    "What? How many silver coins?!" Stad noticed the details instantly like a cat with blown hair.

    "A thousand pounds of silver coins."

    "Huh? Are you serious?!"

    "This..." The wise man pretended to be suspicious. "It was revealed by the fat man who claimed to be very rich. He said that his shop had a thousand pounds of silver coins and a lot of gold and precious stones. Danish wealth was being plundered by him. Maybe there is a silver mountain in that fortress."

    "Is it true?"

    He was clever and hesitated: "It should be a lot. But if the king wins, you can''t make money. If you win, hand in some to the king, and the rest is not yours?"

    Hearing this Stad''s enthusiasm in an instant, he knew that the Ross people were building a fortress, so that the brothers would be killed or injured if they attacked.

    He hates that fat man very much, and he is also cautious of his soldiers. He doesn''t want to take risks unless the benefits are huge enough.

    But there are so many problems with the description of the merchants! Since they are very wealthy, they would rather die to resist instead of fleeing with a huge amount of wealth if their brains are sick?

    The temptation of huge wealth has made Stade a fool. He has never seen a thousand pounds of silver in his life.

    The businessman is here to announce the good news. At the end of it, Stad summoned all his subordinates to explain the matter. The temptation of wealth made everyone ecstatic.

    Of course, some people think that there is something strange in it, but the current voice of suspicion is completely overwhelmed by ecstasy.

    What is a fortress? What is the enemy''s strength? The brothers did not lose in Flanders, but they still attacked when they encountered a strong enemy. Everyone would make a fortune instantly because of victory.

    It¡¯s just rapturous. The three women were so tossed by Stad that they couldn¡¯t walk for the time being. He himself finally settled down after being overly happy, and he could seriously think about how to ruin the treasure-bearing Ross Fortress.

    The biggest problem is one-lack of soldiers.

    A dramatic scene happened very quickly, and another group of people came to see it. It''s just that most of these people are bald and have many scars on their bodies. Soldiers want to ask for bribes and they won''t give them at all.

    These brawny men didn''t want to be rough, and even though they were intercepted by the soldiers, they immediately yelled to give Stoude his life.

    Is it really hard work? No.

    This team of gang leaders led by Karl the Grey Wolf is united to find Studby Wharf. Or they hope to be King Horrick''s subordinates through this relationship.

    The gray wolf Karl is the biggest boss. He claims to be Hezeby¡¯s biggest gang and has three hundred brothers. Although this is bragging, Carl bluntly respected Stad as his eldest brother, and the brothers all listened to the eldest brother''s scheduling, and asked the eldest brother to ensure that the brothers can also make public activities in Hezeby.

    A group of rats in the gutter burrow to the ground, and the rats want to become tigers.

    Stad is short of manpower, and he never thought that the new man would come uninvited. He completely agreed to the other party''s request, but they also had to accept the certificate.

    Carl, the gray wolf, noticed that Stard was hesitant and could not help but misunderstood, so he decisively played the Rose card: "Ross merchants are very rich. We observe their docks unloading, and the finest leather is piled up like a mountain. It is difficult for us to get it. Get a lot of money."

    Doesn¡¯t this statement further confirm the merchant¡¯s description? The Ross store has been secured!

    Stard pretended to be deep: "So, do you want me to lead soldiers to attack them? That''s okay. You plan to be my soldier, so naturally you have to show it. I want you to launch an attack with me to prove your credibility~ www.novelhall.com~Dare you?"

    "Dare!" Gray Wolf Karl was extremely decisive: "Some of my brothers were killed by the Rus, and I wanted to take revenge a long time ago. But we lack a real commander. I see that the army of your lord is very glorious. You lead us to victory. I will bring all my brothers to the war."

    "Very good. I have some warriors in the north. I am a general under the king. I can confess that you will all be centurions. I will be Earl of Hezeby. You will be my soldiers in the future. You will also help me rule here. ."

    The bandit gang became the lord¡¯s fighters, so many things that could not be put on the table can be done publicly.

    The progress of the situation far exceeded the expectations of Karl and the others. As for the attack on the Ross store, this must be done. Suffer a loss for this? That''s okay. There are many poor people in Hezeby. It is not difficult to recruit new recruits, and it does not hurt to die some. In the end, he and the gang can grab huge benefits.

    It is really an undercurrent. For the legend of "numerous gold, silver and gems", merchants, bandits, and foreign troops all regard the Ross store as Bick''s sweet pastry. They both felt that the other party could be used, but they kept repeating lies, but the big family believed that the fortress was full of gold and silver.

    All this conspiracy Yangmou Blue Fox does not know, but he has no illusions about the future. In fact, he didn''t want to die, but the purpose of defending the fortress and killing some enemies was achieved. As for the opponent''s delay in attacking, he had to take his brothers to escape in the dark on the first day of August. There was nothing in the shops before they were soft and could be abandoned, and then he grabbed three long boats in the harbor and paddled.

 Chapter 711ï¼š Prepare for battle

    Wooden strips were used to reinforce the wooden walls, and some temporary scaffolding began to be constructed. The old mercenaries with considerable combat experience piled up rocks and mud at the main entrance of the shop and mansion, and the carts with cargoes were pushed to the wall, unloaded the shafts of the carts and piled up wooden boxes, and temporarily used them as a standing position, enough for the soldiers to hold half of them. As a stick out.

    Blue Fox checked his own weapons. Although most of them are equipped with handy melee weapons, there are some crossbows with wooden arms, and there is another bow of average quality. The arrows have inherited the tradition of the Ross people. The arrow clusters quenched by carbon steel have good penetrating power and are effective against any enemy.

    Ross shop became a fortress, and a tortoise shell was constructed from a circular wooden wall. The wood in their outdoor stalls has been cleaned up and turned into reinforcement tools.

    Becoming a tortoise, just guarding like this is too passive.

    One quiet night, the blue fox in the house summoned all the soldiers.

    Although ¡¡¡¡ was hanging alone and deliberately guarding a corner, the soldiers showed a fearless aura, as if they didn''t care about their own death, just want to enjoy the fun of killing.

    As far as the ominous atmosphere in the city of Hazeby is now, the soldiers can probe one or two from a high place. No one dared to approach the fortress of the Ross shop. Occasionally, ignorant children would stick their heads out, and would see soldiers wave their hands and approach them indifferently. The children were immediately taken away by their families, which undoubtedly revealed a clear signal of crisis.

    The gorgeous clothes were put aside, and the blue fox also put on an iron helmet. His face was squeezed very distorted, but although this helmet was the largest, he could barely plug the blue fox''s head.

    This young man who looks like a fat-headed seal has a big belly. He finds it very suitable to be a big businessman and brothers. This time being a fighter is too absurd.

    Absurdity goes to absurdity. Under the obvious military pressure of the enemy, businessmen should think about how to protect themselves.

    Some veterans took advantage of the opportunity and said casually: "No one is afraid of the Danes. The new Danes are still our defeated men. It''s just that we have few people and few weapons in our hands. If we want to kill many enemies, we still have to fight. They fight hard."

    Speaking of fighting, the veteran retorted in an instant: "Fuzzy! Want us to fight them head-on? We know that there are few people, so we are looking for death."

    "What''s wrong? We are almost bound to fight to death. I want to look like the heads of a group of enemies from the front, instead of standing high and shooting cold arrows as planned."

    "Do you think that putting cold arrows is not enough honor? If the enemy is dead, you will be honored if you are alive. No one cares whether you kill the enemy with an axe or a sword."

    "A fallacy. A true warrior should smash the enemy''s head with an axe."

    "Forget it, if the lord is allowed to choose, he will definitely give our brothers a steel arm crossbow and let us line up to shoot arrows. The sword and axe will not be bloody, and we will get patches of enemy corpses."

    ¡­¡­

    The old mercenaries can quarrel themselves. They each have their own reasons. The Blue Fox is very happy with their aura, and they are not happy at this moment. Some people want to pursue the so-called dignified duel.

    Blue Fox said: "We are not quarrelling now. I am the commander here, but I am not a fighter, and I don''t know some tactics. But I only know one principle, brothers don''t really need to fight to the last person. I hope you can continue to kill the enemy without dying one of us. I hope you will all give your advice, guard our wooden wall, and try to think of the idea of ??killing the enemy through the wall."

    The old mercenary who was eager to break through the wall and line up to kill the enemy stopped talking, and his followers also quieted down.

    As for the Blue Fox''s proposal, everyone really can''t think of any new tricks besides the release of Cold Arrow.

    "You only think of archery? No more creativity?"

    The blue fox was dissatisfied and was unable to make irresponsible remarks on the bright side.

    The Vadi Zdalovic suggested: "Or we can prepare some stones, the stones can kill and wound the enemy."

    "Stones...we have some stones left here." The blue fox was really speechless.

    Wadi asked again: "If we use cloth ropes to make a batch of slings, the small stones will become useful."

    "Slinging stones? Are you good at slinging stones? That thing doesn''t work at all, it''s a trick that shepherds play."

    Vadi immediately jumped up and said, "My lord, do you have more choices? Our brothers (referring to the Slavs) will do this trick. If the enemy has no armor, the stones we hit will give them a great taste."

    "Okay." Blue Fox shrugged, "At least it''s a way. You..." He looked at other people again, "You should try to find better ideas."

    In fact, some people thought of boiling hot water. Some old mercenaries saw the actions of the local defenders when the Swedish coalition was besieging the fortress of Borgholm. A group of people were extremely painful and couldn''t bear the blow that they looked directly at. But there are many problems with this method. For example, they don''t have much water, and they lack pottery urns and fuel wood.

    Ross shop could have a torsion slingshot available, but the blue fox required that armed merchant ships returning to the voyage must be equipped to prevent accidents when passing through the seas of Burgundy Island, there was no one left.

    Blue Fox has his own considerations. From the very beginning, he didn''t want to be stunned, he just wanted to kill a large group of enemies and then slip away on a peculiar path.

    Everyone has no objection to the issue of releasing cold arrows. As for the order of the blue fox, somebody finally managed to make people laugh.

    "Arrow clusters smear our dung. Lord Prince said, dung is a kind of filth, and there are some invisible bad things in it. It will cause redness and swelling when it comes in contact with the bleeding flesh, and eventually people will die of fever. If there is no strong Wine cleans the wound, this is mortal."

    Someone said so, everyone really enjoyed themselves.

    This is also a method in the end. Since the prince said that this trick is effective, he also explained the principle inside, brothers don''t need it for nothing.

    This is a meeting to discuss more kills. The results of the research are nothing more than fancy archery and slings with unknown effects. In terms of tactics, they have also developed some new methods, such as making some ladders and putting wooden slats on the roof of the house inside the enclosure to form a platform for soldiers holding crossbows to lie down and shoot arrows.

    According to this plan, the Ross people will consume arrows on a large scale. The blue fox actually didn''t have many arrows in his hand. The crossbows and step bows totaled forty, and there were barely enough arrows to make up a thousand. Since the arrow is the main force to kill the enemy, the Blue Fox had to mobilize his men to do more.

    How to make more arrows? In situations of embarrassment, soldiers will be good at using their ingenuity. At the beginning, a long arrow was divided into two. The thick iron nails in the wooden strips, the bone pieces from the leftover food, and even the pottery pieces were polished and tied to the wooden poles with ropes. It doesn''t matter whether the tail feathers are there or not. All of these can only be fired with a crossbow. A close shot is a victory.

    They have not yet come to the point where they can invent a piece of arrow by themselves, but they have realized that one arrow should be cut off as a double agent.

    On the other hand, Vadi Zdalovic also took the people from his hometown to start their slings, but it was a cloth bag tied with hemp rope. The simple power is unknown.

    They still have a way to get out of their bodies. Blue Fox is a businessman, so you have to keep a hand when doing business. Large merchants are often coveted by gangs and powerful men. If the opponent uses force to grab them, the rich merchants must have an escape route to escape.

    Just underneath the Ross store, a tunnel was excavated. The interior was completely dark, but the tunnel was reinforced with wooden slats. It is not very narrow, and it is repaired so that the fat man, the blue fox, can run in one direction, which is enough.

    The roadway leads to about 200 meters away. At the beginning of the construction of the so-called shop, Gould told his second son, the blue fox, that it is similar to the "Three Caves of the Cunning Rabbit". Soil smoothly placed it on the side of the wooden wall and reinforced the wall by the way.

    Even if there is an escape route, many old mercenaries are like sharks that smell blood. It can be said that they are ignorant, but they have their own opinions. They always feel that they are not ordinary mercenaries, but the soldiers of the son of God. Can let the enemy see the back of his escape.

    The Ross people have given up all their illusions. They can''t get out of the door. The blue flag of Ross on the white background is high on the wall. There is more than one flag. That is a mockery of Stade.

    After a group of big businessmen and a group of gang leaders described the legend of Roseburg Golden Mountain and Silver Mountain, Stadt and his brothers are also actively preparing for the battle.

    Are you going to attack a wooden fortress? Based on the experience of robbing the rich man in Flanders, Stade is not completely ignorant of siege.

    Flanders rich people or some villages, they will build walls to make shelters.

    In essence, the Horrick group who invaded Flanders belonged to the first batch of "Norman conquerors." It was just that as Horrick returned to Denmark with troops, the territories they occupied in Flanders were destined to decline rapidly, and they did not achieve long-term conquest. The ravages over the years have greatly changed the lives of the locals in Flanders. They were afraid of being looted by Norman bandits in Duriste. Powerful people began to construct defensive measures, such as building strong buildings and setting up defensive towers. Ditch, the building stores enough food for many people to survive for a long time and digs wells.

    It is the Viking ravages that led to the "castle age" in Western Europe. All capable villages and wealthy lords would build wooden and stone defensive buildings to shelter the fleeing crowd during the Viking invasion.

    The change first occurred in Flanders. The locals began to build a wooden walled city. While it became difficult for the Normans to robbery, they also began to practice engineering skills.

    Stad knows two tricks, healed logs and piled them on a trolley to break the wall and drive the car. There are also long ladders made to allow soldiers to climb directly into the wall.

    Another trick that is generally not easy to use is to throw a rope with a loop to catch some protrusions on the wooden wall. The brothers rushed up and pulled the rope to force the wall to collapse.

    The newly arrived Danes, all in armor, are actually chopping wood?

    The gray wolf Karl, who took his participation in the war as a nomination, has convened and convened five hundred people! A large group of ragged locals brought their various weapons and formed a menacing army to attack the Sade fighters.

    The appearance of a large army really surprised Stoude, and the gray wolf Karl had an iron helmet on his head, reporting to his new master with arrogance.

    "Look, these are my people. Don''t think they are a bit sloppy, they will be like hungry wolves and mad dogs, they even bite with their teeth in order to fight."

    "Mad dogs and hungry wolves? Why do I think they are like a group of beggars." Stadt''s words were aggressive, and Karl the gray wolf was speechless for a while.

    "Never mind." Stad waved his hand: "I have seen it all. You are so crowded, I hope this group of assault signs are indeed not afraid of death in battle."

    "Huh?! Do you know everything?"

    "You are arresting people in the city and nearby Saxon villages. You are not doing this kind of thing. It''s okay..."

    Stoad was intrigued. He walked into the group of farmers, small traders and even small craftsmen who had rushed into force, and announced to them: "I will be your future lord! You are fighting for me now. When you win, You will all be rewarded."

    So people started shouting and cheering, and then aroused group fanaticism.

    This is an unparalleled aura, even the Ross people in the fortress in the distance have noticed that it is a soldier''s Viking roar, and it has brought to an abrupt end the calm and boring days that have been for many days. The war is finally coming?

    Gray Wolf Carl did not hesitate to take credit: "I said, these people are like a rainbow, and they will definitely help the adults to win. Then in the future..."

    "Don''t worry, we won''t treat the meritorious people, you can take them away."

    "Yes. It''s just..."

    "what''s happenin?"

    "I have something to ask."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I saw your warrior was chopping wood and prepared a lot of hemp rope, this..."

    Stad was too lazy to explain, thinking this boss would not be so stupid that he could not even attack the city? Maybe it really is.

    "You don''t need to ask more, you will understand when I am determined to go to war. Now I give you a task."

    "Yes!"

    "I haven''t said yet!"

    "Of course my brothers and I obey your orders."

    The attitude of this guy is like a pug. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s pretending to be garlic or not, Stade directly ordered: "Then prepare more bows and collect arrows."

    "Yes."

    Is it difficult to pull out that fortress? Scouts sent by Stard observed in secret, and those who returned claimed to have seen the Ross people actively preparing for battle, and even transformed the roof into a tower.

    At first Stade was quite arrogant. Now that the scouts reported this unusual information, he had to take it seriously.

    The Ross people are definitely not confident in their field battles, do they even think they are good at building defenses? The dressing of their soldiers is quite the demeanor of the Frankish regular army. If their strength is comparable to that of the Frankish army, they really need to be cautious.

    He began to respect his opponents. The so-called best respect is to use his greatest strength to kill his opponents.

    Besides, the time is not far from August. The whole Denmark will begin to harvest wheat, and the Danish heroes who robbed outside will also return home to harvest wheat. These people will see Denmark change when they return, but these people are probably the most unruly people in Denmark. To make these people surrender to the new king, Horrick needs some victory.

    Horik was just preparing. He sent Stade to occupy Hezeby to declare the right to rule and give him the qualifications to annihilate him. In fact, Horrick was also worried that his ministry would bring all his personal personnel, and it would be worse if Haze stood alone than his own.

    Horik decided to lead his troops to Hezeby during the harvest season, occupying this trading city established by his grandfather to give all Danish lords and pirate leaders a good look at what courage is.

    In order to please his master, Stoude encountered the disgusting nail of the Ross merchant. If he didn''t annihilate them, wouldn''t it be disgusting King Horrick in the end?

    Those big merchants in Fudge had a golden mountain and silver mountain for robbery. They gave all support except help. The so-called mercenary did not cooperate, but kept their wealth and watched the tiger fight.

    The leader of the bandit gang and a group of loyal horses are also impossible to go through the fire in person. The brothers also succumbed to the legend of wealth, and are still waiting to grab money after victory.

    Since then, a group of poor civilians have been gathered together. Almost all of them have been forcibly conscripted. However, after learning that they have won, they have the right to grab the mountain of silver coins from the Ross people The civilian farmers are in high spirits, because they Everyone knows that Ross merchants are really rich. They have long envied the wealth of the Russian merchants, but because of the weak robbery, there is no doubt that they will die. Nowadays, the new Danish king is behind the back to provide legitimacy for collective raids. The so-called this is not looting but fighting for Danish honor. .

    The leaders of the gang were arresting people, and it turned out to be a team of thousands of people gathered in Hezeby and nearby villages! A group of farmers are looking forward to looting a sum from the hands of the Ross merchants before the wheat harvest, so that the rent they owe to the landlord can be wiped off, or they can get a sum of money for buying new land, buying agricultural tools, or even begging a wife. .

    They are farmers, but they are farmers in Denmark. They are not the same concept as Frank farmers and British farmers. In fact, this group of people has changed into bare-chested Viking pirates. It''s just that their weapons are too poor. Offensive weapons are hand axes, short spears, harpoons, and rusty iron swords. Everyone has prepared a buckler that can cover most of their torso. Many people are really shirtless, with weird braids, and even their beards are braided.

    Stadt said that it is reasonable that their group of people are like beggars, because Horrick¡¯s old subordinates have been completely popularized. Although it is made of cowhide riveted iron pieces, this approach is exactly like the Frankish regular infantry. The army can reflect the dazzling light under the sun, but the momentum is comparable to that of a group of shirtless soldiers?

    At least they have a large number of people, and the scale of more than a thousand people is completely beyond his expectation. If you want to come to this blow, you will easily win. Stadt even felt that making his own siege cart and ladder was a bit redundant.

 Chapter 712ï¼š Flame First Battle

    As the planned evacuation period is approaching, the spirits of the soldiers guarding the fortress of the Ross shop inevitably begin to relax.

    The underground lane has been surveyed, some extra debris has been cleared, and the blue fox is sure that he can escape quite smoothly.

    The exit of the roadway is not far from the fortress, but the exit is in a sheep-raising shed, which has been abandoned and became a substantial ruin. There are still some abandoned old wooden houses in Hezeby. The existence is not surprising. The digging of escape routes was unexpected for the traditional rich men of Hezeby. If Gould hadn''t asked the Blue Fox to do so, he would not have done it too much.

    The forced action really came in handy!

    The fighting atmosphere is getting more and more intense, and Hezebi is murderous. At this moment, the blue fox once again feels the daddy''s ingenuity and the horror under the business atmosphere of Hezebi.

    I don''t know when it started, the whole city seemed more deliberate, and it fell into an indescribable silence.

    Many inhabitants noticed that the war had come and they had already run away. Of course, even the noise and cry of children were gone. Only a large group of dark ravens expected opportunities began to appear frequently. Their desolate cry foreshadowed Odin''s gaze!

    The real warriors think that they are auspicious birds, while ordinary people should avoid them.

    Legend has it that Odin would observe the battlefield through the eyes of such birds. Once they appear in large numbers, there will be a big battle soon.

    The old mercenaries are still wiping their weapons, continuing to count and prepare arrows.

    The newly recruited Vardy and the gang fiddled with their stones, and made a simple breastplate out of wooden boards, and the carapace was connected to the body with hemp rope to prevent being hit by the enemy''s current arrows when leaning out and throwing stones.

    Some wooden scaffolding around the wooden wall has been completed, and pottery pots with long burning flames are mostly placed in the corners. The weather has been very good in recent days, and the rain did not come down despite the haze weather.

    The temperature at night is a bit low. Braziers are used to keep guards warm. They can even be used as a weapon.

    Some arrows are **** with cloth strips, soaked in seal oil and rosin, inserted into the brazier and then pulled out, the arrow clusters can burn. It has become a good arson weapon, and mercenaries are prepared for emergencies.

    The Ross people have been preparing for the battle. They guard against sudden attacks by their opponents during the day and sneak attacks at night.

    The brothers have been on guard for a long time. Now that the agreed time to retreat is approaching, many people don''t say anything, but in fact they have grown grass in their hearts, and their speech and behavior have become more impetuous.

    Until a long horn sounded, the mercenaries who had become loose seemed to have been blown up by thousands of steel needles. The loose muscles were instantly tightened, and dents appeared on their soothing foreheads.

    It is not the first time that they have encountered a similar situation. The old mercenaries who had participated in Gotland many years ago immediately remembered what happened back then.

    The old mercenary drew his sword and slammed the wooden shield, and a blood bowl full of scum shouted desperately: "Don''t rest! The enemy is attacking, ready to fight!"

    is a desperate business after all. Those "Bergers" who are desperately trying to kill the enemy to get their souls to Valhalla are the first to jump up and rush to the wooden wall with their own weapons.

    The warriors with bows began to climb the commanding heights, and the warriors who had been ambushing on the temporary platform on the roof also began to yell at the people in the courtyard, announcing that a group of armed men had suddenly appeared.

    The fat-headed fish-like head of the blue fox once again put on the iron helmet fiercely, not forgetting to beat it to cheer him up.

    "Finally, we still have to fight!" He faced the people around him solemnly: "I don''t want you to die for the courage and fearlessness of the soldiers. I want you to live and kill the enemy as hard as you can, and then we will retreat along the alleyway."

    The mercenaries first chatted with each other, and then roared.

    "Okay." Blue Fox drew out the steel sword: "Let''s go!"

    The Ross people gave up all illusions and prepared to fight. The arrows were already in the arrow slots. The crossbowmen sitting on the scaffolding had their feet open. They could peek sideways at the situation outside, and they could immediately wind up the string when they got the combat command and lift the cross. Bow into battle.

    The Ross people are so, all the illusions that the armed men who gathered the adult tide have also given up.

    Those farmers who have been gathered believe in the legend of "Golden Mountain and Silver Mountain" and defending the honor of Denmark. Only some people will insist on these claims. Most farmers will wait for the vote to grab the Ross people and be happy. Harvest wheat.

    No Danish lords participated in this battle, and the large and small Danish tribes did not even know what was about to happen to Hezeby.

    It is the local bandit gang that actively participated in this battle. In order to grab some good things after the chaos, the big and small bandit gangs joined in. This resulted in the "army" under the command of Stad with a strength of nearly two thousand.

    A large group of "soldiers" with their own weapons and food moved from multiple directions to the Ross store. They had been entrenched in the city for a long time, scared women and children out of the city one after another, and a group of men who did not dare to fight also evacuated. As for the big businessmen who are plotting the new king of Denmark, they are the first to resort to the tactics to smash Stad and the Ross merchants, but they know the pros and cons, and wanting them to participate is really more painful than constipation.

    The big merchants retreated to the country with the most important money and manpower. The mansions and shops left in the city were no longer valuable. A few mercenaries hung rough raven flags to guard the house. As for the result of the battle, anything The results have become unimportant.

    A large number of ragged armed men exudes an indescribable stale air, their weapons are varied, and many barebacked people have scary tattoos on their bodies. Stoude didn''t like these people, but he admired them for being so crowded and able to be used by himself. We must know that this general under King Horrick has never had a chance to manage an army of this size. If the number is a little larger, wouldn''t it be equal to the king in terms of the commanding force.

    How is Stad, who is riding in front of the team with the cavalry in such a state of prosperity, feel uncomfortable? He couldn''t help but sighed: "Horik, you are worried that I will detain some of my brothers. You didn''t see that I brought a hundred people to Hezeby, and now I have pulled out a team of two thousand people. You better give me some more time so that I can replace it."

    He Stadt was not born to be a Horrick''s dog. The unverifiable identity of "the grandson of the great leader Godfrey" also deceives fools. In this era, whoever has the strong fist and has more troops is the one who is King of Denmark.

    Fortunately, Stad is very self-aware, and will not show his fangs when his strength is inadequate. Besides, this group of ghostly novices may only know their strength before the war begins.

    just right, this is an opportunity to test novices and test the Ross people.

    Stad didn''t intend to negotiate. He had been in Frankish territory for many years. Before the war, it seemed impossible to talk about this kind of thing with the opposing generals.

    He didn''t believe that the Ross people would surrender at all, and things on the scene had to go through the procedure at least once.

    So, the peasant soldiers armed with spears and shields began to walk out of the winding streets, gathering more and more people, and the Ross people who were defensive could not help but squeeze a sweat.

    This is the first time that the blue fox has personally visited the battlefield. Although it is outside the wooden wall, it is too scared to hide behind the wall because of the enemy''s killing.

    An old mercenary yelled maliciously: "My lord, are you afraid?"

    "I''m not afraid!"

    The old mercenary smiled, and the mercenaries in the neighboring positions were also laughing. The blue fox was terrified. There was nothing wrong with it. The mercenaries would not laugh at their master.

    They laughed at the enemy with smiles, and cheered for themselves by the way.

    Your old mercenary laughed for a while and continued: "Don¡¯t be surprised, my brother, it seems that our brothers must kill the enemy according to your requirements. You can rest assured that this fortified fortress is very strong, and we can easily use it from a high place. The spear smashed all enemies to death."

    "Okay...Okay! You kill the enemy according to my request..." When that was the case, the blue fox couldn''t speak well, and his feet trembled uncontrollably.

    Any previous majestic words were meaningless, and the new generation of big businessman inevitably persuaded him to face the battle.

    But confession will only speed up the demise. The mercenaries whose business is to protect the Lord and kill the enemy. In order to avenge their great revenge, Vadi Zdalovic and the gang have overcome their fear. They began to stick their heads to observe the enemy. Silently wind the crossbow.

    The crossbowman on the roof shouted again: "It''s a rider!"

    At this time, the blue fox reluctantly and cautiously put out a pair of eyes, suppressing his breath to observe the enemy array is already an approaching horseman.

    Is that the other party¡¯s messenger?

    The long experience on the battlefield made Stade very easy to conceal himself. He was behind and dismounted. Behind him was a single soldier, and a group of bandit leaders stood beside him.

    was already standing here, and the gray wolf Karl became more and more excited. He was angry when he looked at the Ross flags on the wooden wall, and he was very anxious to hope that Stadt would immediately announce the attack ahead.

    "Are you teaching me to fight?" The heavily armored Stoude cast a contemptuous glance at the bald and tattooed guy.

    The always arrogant gray wolf Karl turned into a husky wagging his tail.

    "My lord, I also hope to get rid of this group of evils sooner."

    "That''s natural, I also want to see what the attitude of the Ross people are. They...the best attitude is to fight us resolutely."

    "They will." Karl was very determined and worried: "Maybe the messenger you sent will be in danger."

    "It''s okay. If they attack my messenger, we will start to act. Carl, take this opportunity to reorganize your wolf cubs. You have many people, and you are the first to attack."

    "Yes."

    This is what Carl the Gray Wolf wants. He already knows that those who chop wood are making long ladders. The five hundred men of all ages he has gathered have the right to launch the first round of storms. If this is a direct attack, wouldn''t most of the wealth be broken? Taken by yourself? Perhaps this will pay a great price, and everything is worth it compared to the wealth that can be recovered.

    Carl is rectifying his people, and the noisy crowd becomes more noisy.

    Look at the messenger on horseback. He was holding the reins in fear, and the horses approached like steps.

    What is good for negotiation with the enemy?

    Blue Fox Shilling was ready to pull the trigger of the crossbow for the time being calm, and soon heard the messenger''s ultimatum.

    Whatever gives up resistance and surrenders property and weapons can be spared, everything is nonsense.

    Although he was afraid of sudden death in battle, he ordered the big businessmen to pay all their money and beg for peace, which is more painful than being killed by their parents!

    The blue fox gave his subordinates a fierce look with a cruel heart.

    After a short while, a few swishes are the painful neighs of the horses. The horse lifted its feet, and then the horse and the horse fell heavily. What is the significance of the iron armor hanging on the chest of a horse? Five arrows hit the top of the horse''s breastplate. The arrow clusters were unbiased and swollen key blood vessels. The fallen horse vomited blood in convulsions. The envoy who suffered internal injuries staggered up, clutching a painful leg. Move to the army in embarrassment.

    At this time, the guards of the Ross were gaining momentum. Knowing that the battle would begin soon, they shouted: "Danish cowards! Your running back is really wonderful!"

    One of my subordinates got hurt like this? Even the precious war horse died? !

    Stard saw all this, although he expected that his subordinates would be attacked, he did not want to start the game and encountered the killer move of the Ross people.

    He hurriedly attacked his heart, and shouted at the whole team not far away: "Let your wolves attack! All living creatures will be killed without mercy!"

    Gray Wolf Calder Order, he is here with his own group of close little brothers, giving orders to the farmers who are eager to develop in World War I and completely change their embarrassed lives.

    The hidden wooden ladder was suddenly lifted up. Although this situation had been expected, the Ross people were surprised when it happened.

    The atmosphere of the battlefield was so heavy that the blue fox was almost suffocated. The enemy was already advancing yellingly, and he also screamed with all his strength: "Kill!"

    The more than three hundred people in the first wave of offensive were properly instrumented. Stade, who didn''t know the details of his opponent, deliberately put his important siege weapons and elite soldiers behind. He wanted to see what the Ruths did.

    As a poor tool person, these three hundred people don''t know it.

    They are pure Viking warriors now, violent collectively for the dream of getting rich.

    The Ross people who had been prepared for a long time decisively started to block, the arrow slammed into the charge, and some people began to fall.

    Innocent middle and upper arrows often do not die quickly, and violent warriors often ignore the pain, and die from excessive blood loss in chaotic battles or are directly pierced through the heart and chopped off their heads.

    Some veteran mercenaries saw those who hit the arrow, despite the bleeding, and the enemy began to use the wooden shield to continue pushing towards the wall.

    There are still some fellers who were trampled by their companions after they were hit by arrows. Life or death is unknown, but the resistance of these arrows is really weak.

    Wadi and his team desperately fired stone bullets with slings. The heavy blows were difficult to penetrate the wooden shield, and it was possible to disrupt the opponent''s rhythm.

    The arrow attack did not reach the blue fox''s hope at all, making him shiver and wondering in his heart: "Is it possible that Rurik''s archery skills in Gotland have been exaggerated? Or is my Rose arrow formation not? count?"

    The blue fox is still poorly understood. It is also a long-range weapon. R¨¹lik has exhausted heavy equipment, and he has all the light equipment in his blue fox''s hands.

    Even though the crossbow was sniping precisely, some enemies were shot in the neck and blood flowed, but the dominant number of enemies rushed under the wooden wall.

    The axe-bearer began to slash the stakes, the wooden ladders began to build walls, and people began to climb.

    "Does it really start to fight and I can''t even hold the first round of attacks? If I die, wouldn''t I die too useless?"

    With grief and anger, the blue fox had a courage that didn''t know where it came from. He suddenly stood up and looked down at the enemy under the wall in anger.

    Suddenly, a ladder was placed directly in front of him, and the sudden situation frightened him to sit down again.

    A bare-backed man with an axe in his mouth was about to finish climbing. The blue fox who sat down saw the danger and completely instinctively took out his gem-encrusted steel sword and screamed at it. The thorn was improperly tight and directly pierced the person''s neck. This red back suddenly sprayed blood on the blue fox''s face, scared the blue fox subconsciously let go, this red backed his neck and plunged the sword into the fall.

    "I... actually killed someone?!"

    Killing an enemy for the first time in his life, the merchant Blue Fox accidentally also received the baptism of blood.

    A mercenary was surprised by the bloated face of the master gold master and the red color of the chain mail: "My lord! Are you injured?"

    "It''s the enemy''s blood! Leave me alone, continue to stab them to death with a spear! Don''t let anyone in!"

    The gold master is so fearless? Perhaps after savoring the blood of the enemy, anyone who is afraid of war will become violent.

    Although the Ross people are in a disadvantaged position, the area of ??the shop fortress is not large. They don''t use fortification everywhere, but the enemy chopping the wooden wall is a bit tricky.

    Now the Ross people have begun to use all their tricks. The old mercenaries who have experienced many battles kept stabbing the enemy with spears, and the arrows kept killing them. They desperately blocked the defense line. After all, the enemy desperately couldn''t complete the climb. , And those who chop the wooden wall have become the first targets to be attacked.

    Those armed men who felt that they could break through walls or split wooden walls or doors in one breath, eventually began to suffer mass casualties from the arrows and spears of the Rus. Even some clay braziers were thrown directly from a high place, and the splashing slow-burning charcoal caused some scalds and aggravated the chaos under the wooden wall.

    The armed men who came to make a fortune from the robbery finally began to retreat. The living people would not care about the squirming wounded, and the group of dead under the wall.

    The first round of offense failed? This is not surprising.

    Stadben didn''t think that this group of hurriedly armed vagrants and farmers could easily win. He saw the determination of the Ross people to resist desperately, and he felt that he had indeed encountered a strong enemy.

    But the Ross people must have consumed too much energy for this defeat. Then, as long as the remaining troops rush up, the problem can be solved today.

    At this moment, some bright arrows traversed dark trails.

    what is that? !

    This is burning arrow.

    Because the old Ross mercenaries are not fools, everyone needs time to rest. If the enemy takes advantage of his exhaustion and the whole army attacks the brothers, they can only escape along the tunnel. Fortunately, the exit of the tunnel and the enemy''s array are not in the same direction.

    Those burning arrows flew towards the wooden haystacks behind the enemy¡¯s army. The roofs of the long houses of ordinary Danish dwellings are covered with flammable dry grass. The rainless weather for more than half a month has ensured that the dry grass is flammable.

    The grass is burning! There is more than one fire point, and it is spreading rapidly!

    This completely disrupted Stadt¡¯s plan, because his current battlefield environment is impossible to spread the army. This battlefield is not a broad existence at all. There are also a group of gangs and a group of his own soldiers. The siege carts are all behind.

    The rapidly expanding fire caused chaos in an instant. Since setting fires can cause disasters, the blue foxes that I love to hear and hear immediately came to mind, and more burning arrows were thrown away, especially the shooters at the commanding heights. The burning arrows they fired are the most harmful. One side.

    The rear army couldn''t see the situation of the front army. They only saw fire started around them, but they didn''t even have water to extinguish the fire. Do they want to turn into roast ducks in the winding alleys? The fighting will of the gang soldiers gathered in a hurry is not credible at all. This group of people who seek advantages and avoid disadvantages all begin to avoid The gang retreats easily and the other group of farmers who hastily conquered can not help but retreat. De reacted and realized that if he continued like this, he would lose the opportunity to attack. He began to issue orders for an all-out attack regardless of priority. Some houses behind were already soaring red fires, and there were shouts everywhere, and a large number of armed men had fallen into disrepair. Withdrawing from this area one after another, even if Stoude called it to no avail.

    He looked left and right to find Karl the Gray Wolf, but the guy he saw had already taken his close little brother to avoid him.

    "Damn it! It''s all a bunch of unfaithful fools!"

    But, the gray wolf Karl just wants to use Stadt to gain huge benefits in the future. Would it be bad if he died or was injured?

    The horse-riding warrior approached Stade: "My lord, many people have escaped. Now the fire in this area can''t be controlled, we may..."

    "Damn it! I almost won today!" The battle came to an end in this absurd form, and Stad gritted his teeth at the Roth¡¯s fortress and cursed: "I hope you don¡¯t run away, the burning house ignites you. Fortress. Let''s withdraw first!"

    After speaking, he took the initiative to avoid it.

    Of course, its curse is impossible to appear, and burning will only affect an area. Compared with digging a tunnel, Blue Fox considers more about setting fire. Only densely populated shack areas can ignite continuous fires. How will this affect the more scattered mansions and shops of merchants?

    But the fire did burn for a while, and the exhausted Ross soldier also laughed as he watched the intensifying flame, further despising the Danes¡¯ so-called fighting will.

 Chapter 713ï¼š Rain is Odinâ€™s will

    Although the process of the fierce battle was not as good as expected, the Ruths actually defeated the enemy.

    The Ross man was immersed in the joy of victory, and the blue fox wiped the blood clotting on his face, accepting the respect of his subordinates.

    "My lord, you really look like a soldier who killed the enemy." The old mercenary''s respect is sincere.

    The battle just now scared the Blue Fox Empress. Not only was the spreading fire not far away, it worried him even more.

    "Kill an enemy, and my sword still falls below." He complained.

    "It''s okay. We jumped down the rope to make up for those dying, and then brought up the adult''s sword."

    "Then go quickly. We also have to prepare some measures to deal with their new offense." Blue Fox Ling Ran said.

    In this battle, no one on the Ross side was killed, and of course the opponent¡¯s casualties were not many.

    A group of farmers and merchants who were mobilized to rob, expect them to unconditionally sell their lives to gangs and foreign bigwigs. This is very absurd. They can be masters of the downwind. When an attack is frustrated, life-saving is naturally the first priority.

    There are more than 30 people lying under the wooden wall, some of them are still wriggling hard, or they are still holding their wounds in their weakness.

    Rose mercenaries with dusty robes jumped down, like a group of desperate white demons, holding steel swords or short spears at the people lying on the ground. The wounded were killed, and the deceased''s body was still cracked.

    They cleaned the battlefield to find all available weapons, especially the arrows they fired.

    In fact, everyone felt weird from the beginning of the fierce battle. This group of Danes stood up like a rainbow army for a time. Why didn''t they shoot arrows to cover during the attack? The Ross mercenary felt that things were very strange, and very much suspected that the opponent had deliberately hid his archer.

    His subordinates explored under the wall, and the available weapons were thrown into the wooden wall at will.

    Blue Fox watched all this. He squinted his eyes especially when he saw the broken wooden pole that had been cut out, and he couldn''t help but squeeze a sweat. He shouted to the lower part of the wall: "The wall is damaged, move the enemy''s body over and reinforce it!"

    Everyone under the wall got orders. The **** dead body became a kind of soft brick and stuck to the damaged part of the wooden wall. When the dead body appeared, it was difficult to move.

    Some arrows are broken, and most of them are still reusable. The Ross people tried their best to recover their arrows and saw more than fifty short spears left on the battlefield. They planned to use them as throwing guns.

    The weapons seized were far more than the dead bodies on the ground. The enemy was beaten to throw away their armor and armor?

    Time gradually entered the night, and the Rus, who was worried about the enemy''s night attack, still guarded the wall. The north wind that began to hang makes these guards instinctively aware of the danger.

    The blue fox took back his steel sword. Poor haze began to appear in the afternoon, and the sunset in the evening did not exist, so he could not see the beautiful reflection of the steel sword. However, the flames not far away still made this sword extremely shiny.

    They lit a bonfire in a small courtyard and cooked oats in an urn on the spot.

    Soon the smell of wheat in the Fortress of Ross Store was filled. This salty oatmeal porridge made of wheat mixed with oats and chopped salt and thyme is the best way to supplement everyone''s physical strength.

    Dinner is really delicious. While the brothers are eating, there are also concerns.

    The old mercenaries who sat on the floor doubted whether the next battle was meaningful: "Their forces exceeded our expectations. If the prince is here, thousands of people will be sent to fight with them. We will only have 90 people. Continue We will die if we consume it."

    "It''s okay to die in battle. But, do you want us to retreat as soon as possible?" The old mercenary who has always advocated melee combat is full of energy.

    "The retreat is also correct? There are no valuables in the shops, and there is no treasure to hold on. Now the weather is bad, and the effect of our rockets is very good. The fire is still going on. We should take advantage of the chaos to evacuate. This is an opportunity. "

    "You want to retreat, and now retreat is to hurt my honor. My guys and I want to kill more enemies. What is it to kill more than 30 enemies?"

    "But we have created enough chaos, and the enemy has now withdrawn."

    "That''s not okay." The old guy who was fighting the hand-to-hand combat arrogantly threatened, "I want to personally kill those armored and horse-riding enemies, kill their chief general, and give my head to the prince."

    words are really magnificent, but those with a clear head don''t think it is feasible.

    The mercenaries know that their little victory is nothing to brag about. The brothers have seen the world and know what a dead body is, and what is this?

    The blue fox was sitting by the campfire, and now his gorgeous clothes gave way to armor. He assassinated an enemy today and was called a "real warrior" by his subordinates. Maybe! After he calmed down, he recalled that although he felt scared, the fear of fighting has disappeared a lot.

    The mercenaries were unconsciously divided into two factions. Although there were 90 subordinates, they were actually divided into three "ship groups." One "boat" supports the continued fighting, and the other "boat" hopes to accept it.

    They want Blue Fox to have an idea, and Blue Fox is also ambiguous now.

    The key third "ship", Vadi Zdalovic and his guys, the attitude of these thirty people has become crucial.

    "Wadi, what do you think of the fight today?" Blue Fox deliberately asked about the attitude of the eater.

    "Very good, we are revenge."

    "Just that? Are you...eager to continue fighting?"

    "Our brother would rather die in battle, and try to hold an enemy to death before death, to avenge their damage to our village."

    "You are not Odin''s warrior, you don''t need to work hard like this." Blue Fox was a little curious.

    saw Vardy happily: "We just want revenge, thanks to the lord for giving our brother a chance."

    "But if we leave now, you will have more chances for revenge in the future."

    "No! Brothers can''t wait, we are eager to kill another batch of enemies."

    The blue fox nodded, and now the voices advocating continued combat are the most. For him, taking advantage of the bad weather and the fire to retreat, the logistics materials can continue to persist if they continue to stick to the preparations.

    "Then continue to consume it here." He gave a clear order, "This is the path we chose, and it will be my destiny if I die."

    At this moment, the little fat man, Blue Fox, has some belief in Odin.

    The flames in the shed area near ¡¡¡¡ continued, and the northerly wind that began to blow after night began to intensify the fire. If there is no wind, the fire will not spread very widely, but the situation will start to change from night.

    The north wind gradually became fierce, which dealt a greater blow to the rout soldiers who retreated to the safe area to rest.

    Stad was furious at the arbitrarily retreat of the bandit troops and the temporarily recruited farmer fighters, and he gathered the band leaders and screamed mercilessly.

    This scolding doesn''t matter, there are gangsters who choose to quit on the spot.

    His so-called subordinates lost more than 200 people at once, and Stad had no intention of obstructing any, because he had already released a cruel remark: "You run away! When King Horrick''s army comes, I will punish you cowards. ."

    Those who should be evacuated still have to evacuate, because the cold north wind has become warm, but this warmth has become hot.

    Gray Wolf Karl also wanted to retreat, he was afraid that his area would be swallowed by flames. He is a person with a bigger goal. What is Stadt, holding a heavy army but incompetent in organization, is this also an expert? Wait until the new king Horrick arrives and then go to court the King, this is more promising than the Batsystad.

    Carl resisted Stad¡¯s insults and put on a non-self-interested attitude and said casually: "I wanted to withdraw, but now I change my mind. I will continue to attack the Ross people."

    As soon as he said this, Stade stopped cursing, but instead demanded: "A lot of people are running away, and your gangsters can ignore it. You must try your best to bring me back the farmer who is called up. You dare to run away again, you Kill directly!"

    Gray Wolf Karl was a little surprised. In order to maintain his military spirit, he killed the escaped. Karl had never done anything like this, and he didn''t even understand.

    But he saw Stard¡¯s armored warriors start to do it with his own eyes, and it¡¯s not appropriate not to do it himself.

    Those bandit forces who withdrew first saw the situation change. They saw the army under the new Danish king killing their own people. After a while, they were afraid that they would also be slaughtered. They shouted that they had been fooled. It''s better than dead Hafgen, and immediately ran for his life at full speed.

    Some of the armed farmers who wanted to evacuate were assassinated. The dead bodies in a pool of blood completely shocked the other farmers under the flames.

    Stad used violence to stabilize the military, but the flames continued.

    He is not allowed to be scattered by birds and beasts, but everyone who stays still will be swallowed by flames. He took the army and began to take the initiative to evade, and he also began to worry that the fire would really engulf the entire Hezeby.

    Until the middle of the night, a new situation happened again.

    It is raining at the end of midsummer. This is Northern Europe. Rain means the temperature plummets!

    First, the north wind helped the fire. For a while, people felt the warmth. However, when the heavy rain fell, the restrained farmers and soldiers got wet. How did their thin linen protect from the cold, not to mention that there were a group of people who were shirtless in battle. trembling.

    When the fire became completely out of control, a rain extinguished the possibility of the fire burning the whole city.

    The cold weather in the supermarket also brought discomfort to the Ross people. They retreated like shops in empty buildings. The wooden floor of the woodcut building perfectly avoided the wet ground. They would not be soaked and could rest in a dry place.

    No one believes that the enemy will attack in this kind of weather, and that night attack is impossible in a cold rainy day.

    I lighted the oil lamp in the house, and the mercenaries gathered together, making the whole empty large house overcrowded. The body temperature of everyone was enough to make the house quite warm, and it was completely two concepts from the coldness of the outdoors.

    This rain had early warnings, after all, people with eyesight during the battle could see a dark cloud gradually drifting from the north.

    The weather in Denmark is like this, because there are no tall mountains that run east-west. The central Scandinavian mountains from north to south are like a drainage barrier for the Arctic cold current. As long as the north wind sweeps through Northern Europe, Jutland will be hit. The cold Arctic current in summer swept Denmark''s warmth. To make matters worse, this cold snap is really not at the right time!

    The constrained farmers couldn''t help shivering, and they were extremely worried about buying land. It is almost the time of wheat harvest. This torrential rain is afraid that a large amount of newly eared oats and rye will fall down. The reduction in agricultural production is inevitable.

    The farmers felt that the natural disaster was related to the wrath of the gods. They went home to look at the condition of the fields. Even if they knew they were powerless, they didn''t want to tremble here.

    Those buildings that had just been overfired began to collapse in the rain again, and the empty wooden sheds that did not burn became soldiers¡¯ refuges. They searched for everything that could keep out the cold and persisted in the damp and cold environment, waiting for the new offensive order from Stade. .

    So Stoude didn''t want to hurry up and continue to attack?

    He has no experience in launching an offensive in the cold rain, and many subordinates are also all opposed to it. The so-called fighting in the rain is too ridiculous, and the mud will make it difficult for soldiers to stand.

    They had to endure it, and some people worried that the Russ would take advantage of the bad weather to escape.

    Escape? Where can I escape?

    Now the sea is windy and sturdy, and people who shelter from rain in various sheds can hear the sound of violent waves except the sound of rain.

    Many people who fled knew that there was a war in Hezeby, but now they have fled back, just to pull all the anchored fishing boats to the shore and fix them hard to avoid wind and waves. This kind of measure is very limited. The ocean was stunned by a six-meter wave, and a group of fishing boats with keels were constantly beaten by this wave and eventually disintegrated. There were also fishermen who rescued the boat who were caught in the sea and eventually became feed for the fish.

    The process of the cold current will last for many days, this kind of situation has also been experienced by the blue fox in other regions.

    The Ross people continued to hide in the house, and the rain continued outside.

    There are also soldiers who are worried about the enemy¡¯s sneak attack running shirtless outside, where the temperature has dropped to 8¡ãC, climbing a wet ladder and boarding wooden scaffolding to observe the situation outside. What they see is only the depressed fields and Hezebi in the dark. There are indeed some people wandering, they are like armed men, but they have no idea of ??attacking.

    The people who ran out had another task, which was to take off the twisted Ross flag hung on the wooden pole, and then unfold the flag full of water and stick it directly on the wall to show that the Ross people will not withdraw. Continue to provoke the enemy with a banner.

    Is it enough to just be provocative? Of course not enough.

    More than thirty enemies who were killed were decapitated, inserted into wooden sticks, and stood on the previous battlefield.

    The eyesight of the Nordic people in this era is very good. Even in rainy weather, people with eyesight can see that a group of hideous heads stand out abruptly. The flag is lighted and the head is plugged. If someone tells the Stadros people will take advantage of the chaos to evacuate, he will definitely not believe it.

    "This is great, we don''t have a chance to evacuate now." The man who was ordered to cross the lane to the exit to check the situation reported back.

    Blue Fox and the other brothers are eager to learn about the situation in the sea. Now, Blue Fox just wants to hear a more detailed report.

    "There are sea monsters in the sea now, and the sea is very violent. I saw the waves destroy some ships abruptly. If we decide to evacuate before, the ships will inevitably capsize and we will all die. Only our big Ross ship can withstand this kind of wind and waves. ..."

    The situation described by the scout is convincing. The brothers are not cages. Everyone can hear the violent waves. Even standing on the archery platform on the roof and looking into the distance can feel the sea strange.

    As a result, even those who advocated withdrawal completely abandoned their claims.

    The blue fox sighed up to the sky: "Rainfall is Odin''s will! Brothers, we may only fight with them with our lives as sacrifices. Odin forbids us to retreat, so we will die in exchange for the king''s revenge!"

    Everyone looked at each other. They all smiled in relief...

 Chapter 714ï¼š Fight again

    Did the blue fox really become Odin''s warrior? how is this possible¡­¡­

    The man¡¯s greatest belief is profit, which can be his own wealth or the long-term interests of his family. He stayed in Hezeby deliberately to hold on, dressed as a warrior who saw death as his home, still for the benefit of the family.

    The continuous rain disrupted his plan, and now he can only continue to hold on to wait for the storm to end and the waves subsided.

    The wet Ross flag that has been hanging in the rain is the biggest mockery of the Danes. The muddy and cold world certainly forces the Danish army to be unable to attack. For all considerations, they will continue the confrontation.

    Everyone knows that as long as the storm is over, it will be the end of the war.

    The men who were trembling in the rain just clung to the dream of getting rich, and now this dream is the power to support them to continue fighting.

    However, the disease inevitably began to erode these farmers who were forcibly recruited to fight.

    Danish tribal warriors will endure various disadvantages and persist in fighting out of tribal and personal honors. But I saw these farmer fighters. They were not affiliated with a certain Danish tribe. Some Saxon peasants who had fled to the south were not Danes.

    The cold rain continued to erode their will to fight, and also began to obliterate some of the weak.

    In such a rainy day, even a strong man may die due to untimely continuous loss of temperature. All the best cold protection items were taken by Stadt and his soldiers, and even the horses were taken care of. The second level is the so-called army of various bandits, some of which have obtained rags to resist the cold. Speaking of this group of farmer soldiers, they could not grab anything to keep out the cold, so some people began to find that the cold morning reappeared, and frozen bodies began to appear in the camp.

    Before the new battle started, his camp started to move the corpses, and the number was actually quite large.

    The dead were frozen to death without effective food supplies, and the living farmer soldiers were in a terrible condition.

    No one advises Stad to continue to tactically shrink for the sake of the overall situation. The so-called supplementary provisions are listed first, precisely for the sake of the overall situation. The fortress shows its existence.

    Stad and his soldiers have been living in the Frankish territory for a long time, and they have retreated a little bit of gangsterism. Their battles are more elaborate, and they also pay attention to logistics. They have enough dry food to eat for themselves during this battle.

    The gang and their people rely on the skills of the local fish and meat. There is a material warehouse in Hazeby City, and the reserved batch of dried fish brothers can enjoy themselves.

    It''s really hard for the farmers. They were never mentally prepared to besiege the enemy. At the beginning, they were promised to quickly finish the battle and have gold and silver to grab, and they brought a small amount of dry food and carried farm tools to the expedition.

    Many people think that they are being forced to fight. They become very voluntary when they want to go. Now everyone just wants to take advantage of the carelessness to run away.

    There are indeed peasant soldiers who took advantage of the chaos to flee, but how many people are there?

    The dry food has been eaten, and a group of "hungry wolves" began to forage in the city. Under the double blow of hunger and cold, they may not dare to attack the Ross people, but dare to attack the mansions of some big merchants.

    Stad is of course promised not to do anything to businessmen who offer suggestions, and a group of hungry farmers plundered to survive, he also lacks the subjective will to contain it.

    The hungry farmer robbed the merchant¡¯s mansion, and the mercenary guarding the mansion immediately gave up resistance and slipped away.

    The "great clever" who had once allocated Stade, his mansion was also robbed, but he himself already took the most important possessions, led his wives, children, and a group of mercenaries out of the city in a carriage, taking refuge in the city. The mansion here has no valuables.

    The looting behavior slightly eased the morale of the hungry farmers who were about to collapse. They were given some warm linen and damp grains of wheat. Many hungry people even opened their mouths and ate oats like cows and horses.

    These things the farmers did, Stad did not want to manage subjectively, but actually couldn''t manage it anymore. His guards are naturally very loyal, and they are all years old brothers who can trust each other. What he wants to unite most is the group of obviously unreliable gangs. After all, the gangs come to corrupt, and they are more reliable than the group of temporary farmers.

    "The **** rain made me so miserable! Ross people, did you make the determination to die? Do you also freeze to death a lot in the rain?"

    The situation of the Ross people is unknown to Ystad, but he learned that as many as fifty people have been killed in his camp. The supplies obtained by the farmers'' looting can not completely prevent the embarrassment from continuing unless the rain clears.

    The rainfall process actually lasts for five days, which is really a long rainy day.

    When the long-lost sunlight again sheds on the erosion and damp ground, the mud-like warriors have emerged from their hiding places, and they know that Zhan Duan is not far away from reopening.

    Stad reorganized his army. Although he had bad expectations, he was surprised by the fact that only a thousand armed men stood up.

    Except for a batch of fugitives, hundreds of people died in non-combat in the past week. The farmer soldiers are in the worst condition. They stayed in a very short and terrible environment for a week. All of them lacked blood on their faces and stood up a little shaky. Many people also had a fever. In this situation, let alone fighting, they did not die of illness for a short time. To die is to burn incense.

    The farmer fighters who made up the number are no longer credible, but some of them still maintain a good spirit and are favored by him. quilt

    After several battles among the recruited peasant soldiers, a small group of outstanding people can always come to the fore. The rich and high lords of Flanders have the right to recruit peasants to fight in accordance with Frank''s decree. They found that those who are physically strong are often straightforward. Promoted as a servant, although the farmer is still a farmer, his social status will be improved, and he may even become a full-timer in one fell swoop and become a professional guard for the lord.

    The Danish world is more cruel than Frank. This is a world where the strong can survive. Therefore, Stoude has no regrets for the starving to death.

    The rain has stopped, and the whole world is still muddy, which is extremely detrimental to his secret weapon.

    The north wind is still sharp after the rain, but people¡¯s bodies are no longer wet and the embarrassment of losing temperature has been greatly eased.

    The troop strength has been severely reduced, and those who can continue fighting lack morale. Now, the legend about Jinshan Yinshan has become extremely important.

    Stoad reorganized his army in the ruins, facing a group of frowning people, he proclaimed with a sword: "The sea is rough and the gods will not give the Ross people a chance to flee with their treasures! They decided to defend the gold and silver to the end. , I want you to kill them, all the gold and silver belong to you!"

    The words are so, but he really started to rob Stade and hope to rob even more because of his identity and smoking addiction, but he knew he was going to draw a huge pie for his subordinates in the current embarrassment.

    The sluggish morale has been boosted, and now only the looting of money is the factor that keeps them fighting, and a group of sick people have also joined the shouting, as if their patients have also recovered.

    Their boiling shouts made a great noise. They were venting their momentum to their opponents, and they were also firmly noticed by the Ross people.

    The situation has not become too serious here at the Fortress of Ross Shop.

    The slightly sloppy wooden wall guards gripped the hilt again. Someone jumped deep into the semi-dry ground and rushed into the room to report to the blue fox.

    "My lord, the enemy is roaring, they are demonstrating to us."

    "Yes! I heard it all!" The blue fox stretched his serious face, continued to put on his chain mail, and muttered to himself: "A new battle is about to begin again."

    The sea surging caused by the rain directly broke the Russ'' retreat plan. Of course, they could escape through the lanes, but they just escaped. How to maneuver the ship on the raging waves?

    The mercenaries were speechless to each other, they all wore uniform robes, and Rose''s flag was sewn on their clothes.

    They returned to their respective posts and began to hold on, waiting for their own destiny.

    Some mercenaries are praying to Odin, some just look into the distance, and others seem to be okay.

    For the future, Blue Fox''s mind is blank. He actually didn''t want to fight to death, so it would not be appropriate to assault on faith in Odin.

    It would be great if there is that deity who can use his divine power to bless himself in the end. Which deity would do this kind of thing?

    He thought of his previous reply with that Eskil, the old guy kept admonishing, now it is time to think about it...

    But Stade didn''t give the Blue Fox more time to think. The wet ground was drying at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the mud was not serious anymore. The siege cart transformed by the trolley and the wooden stakes could already be smoothly pushed by the manpower.

    Stad¡¯s army is shouting, it is clearly the last mobilization for the war. Just as the so-called principle of rushing into action, for fear that the morale that was finally boosted would fall, Stard had no intention of procrastinating any more, and announced the start of the second round of attacks on the spot.

    He rode on his well-maintained tall horse, and brought his handful of cavalry to stand out from the crowd.

    He continued to swing his sword and shouted: "Everyone is attacking! Loot your gold and silver, and you will all get rich! Now follow me!"

    Stad really did what he said. Under the eyes of everyone, he personally led the cavalry out of the ruins of the fire, once again appeared in front of the Ross shop, and appeared in front of the shop guards.

    "My lord, the villain has appeared, and their leader must be a horseman." Someone suggested that the blue fox guarding behind the wooden wall was shooting cold arrows.

    The blue fox showed its entire head, squinting at it in the sun and grinning: "This distance is a little far away, can you shoot it?"

    The speaker immediately smiled: "If you have a torsion slingshot, you can snipe him."

    "Your words are farting! Damn, I would have left a slingshot if I knew that..."

    The lack of heavy equipment would make the Ross people''s proud combat power plummet, but now they have no time to complain.

    listen! It''s the low and solemn roar of the horn!

    The blue fox also tightened the hilt of the sword, the bow holder¡¯s arrow was placed on the hilt, and the crossbow was wound.

    An old mercenary thought of a trick: "Brothers are temporarily hiding, let the enemy boldly move forward and we will shoot them." The old mercenary called for nothing, and most of the people had instinctively lie in wait.

    On the other side of the battlefield, Stadt, riding a horse, was angry when he saw the Rose banner hoisted by his opponent.

    Behind him are thousands of warriors who are eager to make a fortune. People in different clothes walked out of the tortuous boxes. Various shields began to build a shield wall, and they beat the shields one after another at the request of the gang bosses. In the violent noise, they moved slowly, and gradually walked in front of the rider.

    Behind them, the phantom of the siege cart gradually appeared. The wheels crushed the mud, and dozens of people pushed it and panted. It is indeed a heavy tool, precisely because of its heavy weight, it can still bring a lot of force when hitting a wooden wall at a low speed.

    Among a group of ragged crowds, a man in armor guarding a large object looks very unique.

    The Ross mercenaries have seen the world, and they suddenly realized that the strange thing is the so-called rushing cart.

    Everyone''s hearts are tight, but the blue fox can''t intuitively understand the specific use of the object, but is very curious to ask his subordinates: "What are the things guarded by the armored men? It will never be some kind of weapon?"

    "It''s a weapon!" An old mercenary changed the free and easy way before, and warned in horror: "That thing is extraordinary. They will push it against our wall, and the wooden wall will be crushed."

    "Huh?! Not so much!"

    "My lord, Prince Rurik uses this weapon best. Unexpectedly... the Danes know it."

    The blue fox was speechless, and the wooden wall he felt difficult to break had become a piece of cloth that was easily pierced.

    "Is there any way to deal with it?"

    Blue Fox¡¯s question is everyone¡¯s question, and some old mercenaries thought: "If we have enough oil, we can set fire to it by splashing the oil, but..."

    "Shut up!" The blue fox was emotionally anxious: "We don''t have more oil at all."

    Based on this dilemma, most of the old mercenaries have been relieved, and some even suggested that the blue fox: "Once the wooden wall collapses, our brothers will fight with them."

    "Should I join it too? I...will be killed."

    Those mercenaries would not blame the owner''s fear in the slightest. Some people suggested that the blue fox took advantage of the chaotic tunnel to escape, and others yelled: "You just killed an enemy accidentally. Odin will not recognize you. We are different, we are. It was fighting for Prince Ross After the death of the war, the soul entered the Hall of Valor directly and honorably."

    Fleeing alone? Put it lightly. In the past, the blue fox would not hesitate to slip away in the event of a disaster, only now he hesitated. "At least I have to make sure that the fortress can''t be defended before I escape."

    The mercenaries will not surrender. They are either from Sweden or Finland, and even new Slavs. The captured Swedes will be killed. Finns and Slavs may not die. They are also slaves for a lifetime. After all, they are not killed in battle. What awaits everyone is a tragic fate. Since the opponent could not give everyone the possibility of surviving, the brothers also united as never before.

    Will Stad really give the Ross people a chance to survive?

    He has given the order of Dag to kill him, swinging the steel sword with his big hand, and the general offensive order regardless of priority has been issued.

    Compared with the gang''s roaring charge and killing only relying on brute force and number advantage to win the play tactics, Stad made a little more elaborate on the basis of this major premise.

    The number of step archers in the regular Frankish army is very low. Most of the time, the archers are just recruited forest hunters. The key to victory is brute force fighting. The situation here is even worse in Stade. Out of more than a thousand combat soldiers, only fifty bows were gathered, and fifty people were randomly selected to draw bows.

    Something is better than nothing. These archers first walked out of the shield wall array, and each took ten arrows to throw at the Ross. Many people can only shoot roughly at one target, and there are very few true precision shooters. As for the many battle results that projectile can bring, it is unknown, at least archery can bring morale blessing to one''s own troops.

 Chapter 715ï¼š Stads War Pig

    The Ross people stared at the approaching enemies, and they completed the formation in the cramped place, and the hateful faces were clearly visible. Those armored infantry and horsemen were completely hiding behind the shield wall, and the Ruths denounced him as a coward, but they soon stopped scolding.

    The mercenaries shouted one after another: "They are going to shoot arrows! Hurry up!"

    The voice just fell, everyone''s ears were full of swishes.

    Arrows fall from the sky. They are not dense. In order to avoid hitting the arrows, the guards hide them well.

    The arrow crackled on the roof, the wall, or the guard''s wooden shield.

    They struggled to pick up the arrows they found, and threw them to their own bow-holders. They ridiculed: "The Danes think that they can shoot us this way, but they are just giving them arrows. They will eventually die of their own arrows. "

    This is probably the truth, the blue fox even hopes that the enemy can shoot more arrows, so that his lack of arrows can be alleviated.

    Things are quite disappointing to everyone. The Danish archer''s shooting stopped after only a while.

    This situation is so angry that people yelled, "You continue to shoot arrows! We are still waiting to be captured..."

    There are also angry people who changed their previous tacit understanding. Many people simply showed their entire bodies from their hiding places. They stood on a wooden wall with small wooden boxes under their feet so that they could be exposed above their knees. With their backs to the enemy in the future, the next step is to lift their robes to reveal the white flowers.

    This scene made Stade extremely nauseous with anger, and it also caused an uproar in the entire Danish army.

    "The hateful Ross people are actually humiliating me. Keep shooting arrows! Shoot those exposed bastards!"

    Originally, Stard thought it would be enough to shoot one round, but five hundred arrows were obviously not enough to kill Ross'' morale. Now that there are still a lot of arrows on hand, continue shooting.

    He ordered his subordinates to distribute all the arrows, and passed the command to the archer: "Shoot all the arrows!"

    In fact, there are not many backup arrows, and everyone gets ten more arrows.

    Could it be that a huge army is equipped with a thousand arrows? If those city residents who flee from the war can leave more arrows, the situation will naturally be better. The fact is that clever forest hunters followed the fleeing citizens and fled to the south with their wives and children. They were blessed by the Franks of Schleswig.

    The provocative means received a modest response, and the Ross people did not receive sufficient arrows to supplement them. What is even more disgusting is that there are still many arrows falling outside the fortress.

    Someone tried to pick it up along the rope, but was directly stopped by the old mercenary.

    The behavior of the Danish army also proved another thing, that is, their shooters are a bunch of fools!

    The arrows were all fired, and Stad cursed secretly: "Is your awe-inspiring still there?"

    Looking back at his Danish army, even if it is a large group of armed bandits, the momentum of these guys is just vigorous.

    He signaled his subordinates to continue blowing the horns. Amid the dull horns, the Danish army, which is now dominated by bandits, began to attack with as many as twenty ladders.

    Like a herd of cows running, the battle has begun.

    The Blue Fox personally ordered the Ruth, who had been waiting for work and was supplemented by arrows, immediately launched a counterattack.

    The arrows of the Ross people fell from the sky, and some Danes stumbled on the arrows, and some unlucky ones were directly trampled by their own people. The casualties are unknown. Seeing that their own people were injured, more people directly lifted their shields on their heads, so as to basically cut off the blow of the arrow projectile.

    But this behavior directly brightened the unarmored chest to the crossbowman and became an excellent target.

    Blue Fox looked stern. He saw an enemy hit by a crossbow and fell directly to the ground. The shooter on the roof seized the commanding heights, and the shooting was more accurate. However, the number of shooters in Ross is too small to contain the enemy''s charge.

    Besides, this group of fanatics is indeed not like the last time. It seems that they have made it clear that they will not retreat unless they destroy the shop fortress.

    Paid a few casualties, the Danish gangs of the gang troops rushed under the wooden wall smoothly. They saw the corpse of the previous war dead. The corpse was gray and black, and they could smell the stench and see the black blood flowing out.

    They are not afraid of hacking and killing, and even violently enjoy the feeling of killing in the blood. They only feel strong discomfort in the face of the stench after death, and many people even vomit directly.

    The battle is still going on, the long ladder has already been built, and the shield is behind him again, and the brave gang warrior starts to climb with an axe and a short sword in his mouth. The soldiers on standby under the wooden wall also used short spears to help out, trying to stab the Ross people on the wall.

    The Ross people who have the advantage of high ground are killing the enemies who climb the wall, but their strength is too small. Except for the archers who keep shooting arrows, the others have to stare at 20 ladders, so that an average of two or three people have to take care of them. One.

    The climbers were unprepared when they climbed. They were stabbed and dropped by the Ross people who were waiting to work. Soon the second person began to climb again.

    The Ross people gritted their teeth and struggled to maintain the wooden wall defense line. They are creating a large number of killings. Unexpectedly, the enemy is besieging tirelessly.

    Although the shop fortress is circular, its scale is actually very small. More than a thousand Danish bandits surrounded it, because the first ascendants can give priority to looting Jinshan Yinshan, making them seem to drink priest herbs and become a group of madmen. Warriors generally climb recklessly and fearlessly.

    The bandit gang stood on the corpse of their companions and continued to attack. Their burst of fighting will really surprised Stad who was deliberately waiting in the rear. Although he asked for no distinction between primary and secondary attacks, Stoude was not stupid enough to let his own soldiers be the vanguard. He expected the Russ to resist desperately, and also expected a group of shirtless bandits to be frustrated.

    He saw the potential of the gangsters. If these people are all managed by themselves, wouldn¡¯t they be a strong soldier if they were trained and replaced with good weapons?

    His centurion saw that the gangsters were fighting fiercely, so he was anxious to persuade him: "My lord, should our brothers be dispatched? Our war pigs rushed up, and the brothers swarmed and shot in gold."

    The so-called war pig is the name of the engineering rush car built by Stadt. The wild boar''s pigs rush forward with strong destructive power, and the wild boar has only this trick to kill, and the thick skin is not easy to kill.

    These characteristics also have siege carts, and for the time being, Stad still asks his soldiers to stand still.

    He signaled: "I only have a cooperative relationship with the gang. I want to continue to let the gray wolf Karl give some blood to kill them. In the future, we will stay in Hezeby and there will be no gangs sharing power with our brothers."

    "My lord is wise." As soon as the voice fell, the Centurion laughed.

    "Let them fight fiercely and let them grab some gold and silver first? We will rule Hazeby in the future and not everyone will make a fortune. This can also weaken the strength of the Ross people... inform the brothers, now do a good job in promoting the war pigs. The preparations, dare to cut off the attacker without authorization!"

    The gray wolf Carl who was fighting on the front line had **** eyes. He and his guys had temporarily forgotten about Stade, as if this battle belonged to a private grievance between the gang and the Ross people. It is true that a group of Carl''s younger brothers were killed by the Ross people, this kind of shame is too useless without revenge.

    A group of corpses were already lying under the wall. Some of the wounded were stabbed by short spears and sharp swords. Although the wounds were fatal and would not die for a while, they were quickly trampled under the footsteps of their companions. The breastbone smashed to death.

    Although the Ross mercenaries were fighting separately, they were surprised that none of them died, and although some were injured, it was just a slight injury to the elbow. The armored veterans encountered a group of weakened recruits who had suffered from the cold. In the ninth century, when fighting purely by brute force, how could they not take advantage of them?

    Everyone on the Ross side was indeed out of breath, and there were more than a hundred people lying under the wall.

    The old mercenaries are puzzled. What grudges and grievances make their opponents so crazy? Do they think the shops are full of gold and silver treasures? Pooh! There are only a pile of worthless wooden furniture and warm cloth blankets.

    The arrow was about to be shot, and the archers paused, smashing them down with pottery urns and wooden blocks, throwing all kinds of things around. The archers, especially the crossbowmen, caused heavy casualties to the enemy, and more than a hundred people lost their combat effectiveness.

    The bandit army was in the early days of a thousand. Over a period of time, more than 300 combat powers had been lost in the fierce battle. Their fighting momentum began to weaken, but the situation of the Rus was even worse.

    The Ross mercenary was panting and coughing suddenly found that he was coughing up blood, gasping and breathing unexpectedly caused lung damage. Many people do feel weak, and they have also seen the mass death of the enemy, hoping to further kill the enemy before they die in battle.

    At this point in the battle, the wall of the Rose shop was not broken, and the strong front entrance was not cared about, because through the crack of the door, all the heavy debris piled up behind was abandoned.

    The chaotic battle continued, and the battle lasted from morning to noon.

    Suddenly the horn blew again!

    Stade, riding a horse, ate half a piece of sour brown bread, and greeted the soldiers who had just eaten the dry food: "Ross idiots are exhausted, and the bandit army is exhausted. The war pigs are dispatched! Let''s go!"

    Stad was dispatched himself, and once he goes out, the whole battle will be rewritten.

    The Ross people, who were busy plugging leaks everywhere to maintain the wooden wall defense line, had no time to take care of the huge siege weapon that was approaching, and the war pigs also smoothly reached under the chaotic wooden wall.

    The soldiers of the bandit gang turned away when they saw this thing appearing. The armored soldiers raised their shields above their heads with one hand, and continued to push the pig forward with the other.

    The collision inevitably happened!

    With just one hit, the people guarding the entire fence felt that the ground was shaking.

    The centurion in armor was overjoyed, tearing his throat and continuing to order: "Keep on crashing, crash into the wall!"

    Fighting pigs first retreated more than ten steps, and then was pushed into the wall by as many as forty people.

    The Ross people can no longer be stunned, because the blue fox can only take out more than a dozen brothers to defend himself.

    The remaining arrows are all obstructing the attacking car. The arrows were blocked by shields. Although some clay pots were thrown down, all actions could not stop the continuous impact of the car.

    Is the final battle about to happen?

    Blue Fox himself is at a loss, the experienced old mercenary already knows that the last moment has come.

    He was grabbed by someone and stared at the old mercenary palely.

    "My lord! Everything is over! You have to go into the lane and escape! Whether you can escape or not depends on the will of God!"

    "Huh?" Blue Fox looked dumbfounded.

    He was slapped abruptly by the old mercenary, and then he slapped the lost soul back: "My lord, run away! If you don''t run away, you will die!"

    "Then we will run away together."

    "No. We will fight to the end. We are Odin''s fighters and cannot escape."

    Just as they were talking in a messy courtyard, the wooden wall collapsed! Even the Slavic warriors who were guarding the city wall fell down.

    The offensive Danish army was shocked! The war pig smashed the wooden wall, and to Stade''s surprise, his armored warrior did not charge first. Instead, more than a dozen gangsters took the lead.

    The wooden wall is no longer necessary for defense. The Ross mercenaries quickly returned to their positions. They destroyed the crossbow and built a shield wall. The sword and the axe formed a circular line of defense around the largest building in the center. The Slavic warriors were really passionate, and did not participate in the construction of the shield wall. Instead, they yelled and held up their swords to fight with the first wave of enemies that rushed in, and died bravely in the chaos.

    Only Vadi Zdalovic was awake after he was stabbed with a sword in his arm, clutching his injured left arm and crawling into the shield wall with a rolling belt.

    The collapsed wooden wall quickly had a big opening, and the same exhausted gang fighters rushed in. The shield walls of both sides quickly collided together, and the most terrifying battle at zero distance began.

    The casualties of the capable old Ross mercenaries began to appear. Some people began to be stabbed in a pool of blood, but more of the dead were still bandits.

    At this moment, the armored Danes who were preparing to participate in the fight, they had just pulled the war pigs that broke the wall to the back and prepared to enter the fortress to fight, they saw the blood splashed by those who entered first.

    It was clear that after fighting for so long, the Ross people actually still had the strength to continue fighting. Not to mention, they were killing people cleanly.

    The centurion roared, and immediately he was anxious to line up to participate in the fight, but at the critical moment, he was stopped by Stard.

    "My lord, shall we wait?"

    The horse is neighing, shaking vigorously from left to right. Stade on horseback continued to order: "I will lead the cavalry to charge, and you will all retreat behind me."

    "Huh? My lord, this puts you in danger."

    "Never mind! Cavalry! Stand up your spear and prepare to attack!"

    Stad had already ignored that there were gang fighters in front of him. Anyway, all the gang fighters who rushed in were killed, and some of the wounded ran out. Not to mention, more gangsters were actually watching the damaged door and wall. The ambitious gray wolf Carl paid a lot of casualties, but he finally persuaded him that he himself did not enter the breached fortress at all.

    Obviously there are still people fighting the Ross Shield formation, and Stard has no longer cared about the life and death of these people.

    The cavalry began to charge shortly. His mounts took the lead. The twenty shining spears moved forward in unison, forming a less commonly used Frankish cavalry tactic of wall-riding. The wall-riding force slammed into the Ross shield wall.

    Only this one hit, the strong defense line collapsed for this reason, many exhausted mercenaries were directly pierced by spears ~ www.novelhall.com~ The others who were knocked down got up again and found that they were unable to form the team. Immediately after the armored and energetic "tactical reserve" rushed up, the Ross mercenary had no chance of winning under the absolute disadvantage.

    However, these old mercenaries will not succumb until the last breath of the battle.

    The blue fox hiding in the house saw this scene clearly. He had the last glimmer of fantasy, but now the fantasy is disillusioned.

    He ignored Vadi Zdalovic''s injury and pulled him directly to the entrance of the lane.

    The entrance is in this mansion, the latch is hung on the gate, and he pulls the wooden cover that seals the alleyway.

    "My lord? Shall we escape?"

    "Yes. Run away." Blue Fox resolutely said.

    "But my brothers are dead, I would rather fight to death with them."

    "Fuzzy! Run with me now."

    "Where can we escape?"

    The blue fox couldn''t bear it. He took the **** arm and jumped into the lane. Finally he didn''t forget to put the lid on again. They marched in the dark alleys, and the fear of claustrophobia was no match for the fear of death.

    He kept holding Vadi Zdalovic¡¯s arm: "You are very useful to Prince Ross, and I want you to live and avenge the Danes. Now escape with me, as long as you escape to the Frankish monastery, everything will be fine. Get better."

    Yes, the blue fox thought of the promise of the guy Eskil in a desperate situation, as long as he decides to take refuge, the old guy will take it in under any circumstances.

 Chapter 716ï¼š Unload the mill and kill the donkey

    Even if a war breaks out, the true servants will stay in the sacred abode. If the war hits this place, everyone will enter heaven as martyrs.

    Eskil¡¯s monastery is located in Hezeby. This unique building has long-term storage of food and water, but a free and unowned city encountering war is never expected.

    Many young priests asked if the Eskil war had affected here, and all they got were boring answers.

    "As long as we pray piously, the Lord will bless us."

    Eskil took the priests to mass, at least since the outbreak of the war, the monastery has been peaceful.

    Of course, this is not because of the kindness of Stad who brought the soldiers.

    The old guy Eskil has a higher status in Frank, but he is used to the days of asceticism. He disdains to dress too luxuriously. The so-called heart has been dedicated to the great Lord, and the splendor of the world is not important. He does have his own faults, and his devotion to the Lord is recognized. That''s why he himself doesn''t fear war at all.

    His only worry is that the war really hit here, and the chaotic soldiers destroyed the monastery, causing his own cause of spreading faith in the north to be hit hard.

    What''s more heartwarming is that the other side of the war is actually a Rus!

    "New foreign forces, even though you are Danes, you should not move the interests of the Russ. The war will continue, and the Russ will take revenge..." While feeling the impermanence of the world, he also passed on the order and sent East Franck Ludwig. The banner of Prince Hee hung at the gate of the monastery, and another banner showed the identity of the Earl of Hamburg.

    Is it a kind of blasphemy to hang a flag that symbolizes secular power in the Pure Heart Holy Land?

    He confessed to the Lord and asked the Lord to forgive his overstepping. He later had a strange dream, a person bathing in a pure white world, then a golden light almost blinded his eyes, and then a low and incomprehensible speech.

    Maybe this is the divine enlightenment. In order to avoid the monastery from suffering, the behavior of hanging the secular banner has been forgiven.

    That''s all?

    He also ordered the teachers: "Open the door, let the poor lamb avoid, give them food and water, and lead them to refuge."

    The more chaotic the situation, the more opportunities for missionaries. Eskil was not stupid enough to find the dying lamb to rescue him during the fiercest battle. The war seemed to have subsided, and he was fully prepared.

    There were screams of killing all day, will the Rus¡¯ fortress collapse? They have persisted for a long time and fully proved their strong strength.

    This war Russia completely disrupted Eskil''s plan, and he pessimistically believed that his plan to spread his faith in Ross had been ruined.

    The land of the old house was shaking. After a while, a wooden board was lifted up. The fat-eared blue fox narrowed his helmet, and he got out with a dusty head.

    He must be cautious, for fear that this position will also encounter enemy searches.

    Seeing no one, he pulled the injured Vardy out, and immediately began to untie his belt, trying to throw away the useless chain mail.

    "My lord. We... escaped?" Vardy had already ignored the injury, and the survival instinct was now above all else.

    "Not yet, we have to wait until dark first."

    "Is it safe to wait till dark?"

    "Only God knows!" The Blue Fox didn''t want to say more, and ordered Vardy to take off his useless clothes. It is best for the two to dress up like poor civilians. This is the most convenient way to escape.

    Staying at the tunnel exit is still very dangerous, but fortunately, the complex and unmanned shanty towns in Hazeby are very suitable for escape.

    The wise man dragged his family to take refuge a long time ago, and the two of them got into an empty small house and curled up like mice, naturally evading the enemy''s follow-up investigation very smoothly.

    Because, the hidden escape tunnel was discovered soon!

    Ross mercenaries fought to the last person. When the entire army was wiped out, a piece of enemy corpse lay down in front of them, and there were moans of the wounded.

    The cavalry''s short-distance sprint impact is very powerful, and a wall attack can bring heavy blows to the standing people regardless of whether they are foe or foe.

    In order to attack a small temporary fortress, he paid the terrible price of hundreds of casualties. Stard recalled that the battle just now was still frightening.

    The horse hooves nailed to the iron horseshoe trampled on the dead, and the riding stad looked down on the mad fighters who couldn''t help but felt a lot of emotion: "If you are my soldiers, how good would it be. Could the distant Ross people deserve your loyalty?"

    At this time, the victorious bandit army rushed into all the houses in the fortress. Things went beyond everyone''s expectations. People who were eager to make a fortune saw empty houses. They opened the wooden cabinets and boxes, either empty or rags. They began to smash the floor frantically with axes, hoping to dig into the cellar where gold and silver are hidden.

    Not to mention, it was their chopping and smashing that destroyed the wooden planks at the tunnel entrance.

    The ecstatic gang jumped down one after another, thinking that this was the entrance to the cellar full of wealth.

    On the other side, Stard¡¯s people are actively cleaning the battlefield.

    The armored soldiers who have seen the world are very knowledgeable. They saw the swords scattered beside the corpse of the Rus. In this era of Frank, steel swords are extremely rare, and the bard would not hesitate to praise a certain steel sword as a god¡¯s creation.

    The soldiers were all picking up steel swords, and they reflected an unprecedented bright orange light in the sunset.

    Someone who is good at flattering smiles and holds a steel sword with a jewel on the hilt and presents it to Stard.

    The moment he took this sword, the veteran on the battlefield realized that his old sword had become a waste from this moment.

    The old sword is not unusable, but it is completely meaningless compared to the seized sword.

    He turned his sword back to him, and saw his vague beard suddenly, and his whole body trembled in shock.

    "What kind of sword is this? After a fierce battle, the blade is not curved, and the surface is smooth like water. I actually saw my face?!"

    sighed and ordered his subordinates urgently: "While the group of idiots are searching for gold and silver, let''s pick up the good weapon soon."

    The soldiers in armor must obey the orders of Ystad, and they must not plunder the gold and silver without orders, so they have to hold back their inner desires.

    Some soldiers couldn''t help but raised their heads and appealed: "My lord, is there anything more important than grabbing silver coins?"

    "Idiot, where are there any gold mountains and silver mountains. The Ross sword you picked up, I dare say that a sword is worth a hundred gold coins. Hurry up, or the bandits will fight with you."

    When Stad entered this fortress, he had a foreboding that this place did not want to be a place where gold and silver would be hidden, not to mention that there was news that a fleet of the Ross people had escaped a long time ago. If there is a huge amount of gold and silver, it will naturally follow the fleet. escape.

    In the current situation, the gangsters rummaged through the boxes and made a loud rumbling noise. Some gang soldiers who sprang out looked sad and resentful, like the expression of finding gold and silver?

    The bandit gang found nothing, but found the secret escape route, and saw the helmet and chain mail removed at the exit of the tunnel.

    Some subordinates explained this to the gray wolf Karl, but Karl was completely immersed in the anger that he didn''t even notice a copper coin.

    As night is approaching, hundreds of corpses lie down on the cramped battlefield. It has been a while since the battle is over, and there are still some wounded who have not died. Will Stad rescue these gangsters? Pooh! There is no obligation and no medical treatment. In this era, only Eastern Rome had a rescue team, and the Franks were almost indifferent to the wounded on the battlefield. Only devout priests would pray and chant for the wounded indiscriminately. Whether you survive or not depends on the Lord''s meaning.

    Stad and his lossless army stayed away from the pile of corpses and settled in a house near the ruins that had been burnt. They lit a bonfire and continued to eat dry food, so that they could take a rest and plan to clean up the mess tomorrow.

    Soon, after walking through the battlefield full of corpses, Karl the Gray Wolf walked towards Ystad¡¯s camp with his hard-lost little brother with unquenchable anger.

    The Stad¡¯s army, who had already taken off the armor, noticed that something was wrong, so they didn¡¯t care too much, and hurriedly took up their weapons.

    The captured steel sword gleamed under the fire, and the smoothly wiped spear rode forward in unison.

    This action really made Carl even more angry. The severely bald man yelled: "Stad! You are a liar! There is no gold and silver mountains at all! I have died so many brothers, not a single copper coin, you want ¡­"

    "What are you going to do?" Stad put on a suit and walked out of the dark corner with a sword. He saw the grievances and anger of Karl the Gray Wolf and his miserable so-called army. It was really impossible to give a good face.

    He Stade just dislikes being angry with him.

    "Compensate for our losses! You liar." Carl continued to yell.

    "Liar? Didn''t you find gold and silver?"

    "Where there is any gold and silver, we searched everywhere, except for a tunnel, nothing else."

    "Wait a minute!" I was planning to swear a few words with this indifferent guy, but this person actually mentioned the tunnel? "What do you mean by authentic?"

    "I dare say that some Ross people ran down the tunnel! That is a long tunnel, you...you certainly don''t know it. Just like you lied to us that they have gold mountains and silver mountains!" Then there was another emotional curse.

    Stad lowered his face coldly. He saw his close sergeant take the guard very correctly. He couldn''t help but twist his fist without holding a sword in his left hand, and then showed his subordinates with his eyes.

    For the time being, he had to make false and slanderous inquiries, and Stad continued to ask: "It''s a real thing? I really don''t know. If there is a Ruth who escapes, I will search."

    "Will you? For you, our brother died two hundred people!"

    "But don''t you still have three hundred brothers?"

    "I..." The furious Carl really wanted to raise the axe and chop over this Stad''s head. He continued to curse: "Idiot! Look at the situation! At least five hundred people died for all your bandits!"

    "Yes. Do you want me to be responsible for these dead? This is a war, not your usual gang fight. You are weaker than the Ruths. Many of you were killed and deserved. Unlike my people, who broke through the Russ wall in one fell swoop, I will take The cavalry charged directly to break their shield wall. This battle is my victory, and you, I saw you fighting on the wall with my own eyes. It is you who are responsible for the deaths of those people."

    "You!" Gray Wolf Carl blushed, and his living subordinates were also exhausted. It has been very frustrating not to find gold and silver, and now I have to stand here and be humiliated. How can I bear it?

    Someone started to scold him, and finally turned into a flurry of wild bees, all of which were asking Stard to give out money.

    Let Stade take the money? What a joke. He came to Hezeby to prepare for the king Horlick to take over the city. He was also very painful because he wanted to appease his own soldiers and the so-called pie. Hezeby''s commerce will resume.

    Although the Ross people are the source of pain, this group of gangsters themselves are not good birds.

    Stad had already planned to use the knife, before that he still had to make sure: "Apart from you, what about the other gangs? You are so brave, did they all escape?"

    "They? Either die or escape. I don''t care about them, and I bring my brother to ask you for money. We fought for you and killed a lot of people. Although you didn''t get the gold and silver, you must also pay."

    "Really? You volunteered to go to war. How did I hire you? Besides, you are threatening me."

    The enraged gray wolf Karl must give his little brothers an explanation. If this scene is confessed, his boss will be gone, and he will become a bereaved dog and die alone.

    He almost burst his head and suddenly drew out his iron sword, and commanded Stade with a master gesture: "Hezeby is my place! You must give us money if you want to stay here..."

    "Okay. I understand everything." Stodd agreed casually, "I''ll get you money, I have some gold here, Gray wolf Karl, you are really a greedy wolf..."

    After he finished speaking, he went to the dark place, and the gangster brothers who had obtained the promise of money were relieved, and now their exhausted body became weaker.

    Soon after Stadt went into darkness, a neigh of war horses suddenly came, followed by the tremors of the earth. When the gangs had just reacted, the cavalry rushed over.

    The small team of Karl seemed to be knocked down by the bowling ball that was hit. Many people suffered serious internal injuries for this.

    The centurion, who had received a clear look in his eyes, immediately gave an order, and the armored army swarmed up and began the most brutal killing against the tired gang.

    The gray wolf Karchi was completely dumbfounded. When a spear pierced his chest, he still didn''t know why this fellow Stade turned his face. In his own sense, he felt that this was called black eating black.

    The sound of killing, the clash of swords and swords quickly ended, and there was no news of those who moaned and cried.

    It wasn''t until this time that Stade reappeared, and a ball was kicked directly by the Centurion. He glanced intently, and it was probably the head of the gray wolf Carl that did not squint at all.

    "This stinky mouthful finally died." He commented.

    "But sir, let''s do this..."

    "Are you worried that other gangs are afraid? My old friend, UU Reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com, this is our brother''s Hezeby. We are not allowed to have gangsters in our territory. From now on I will be Count Hezeby, you follow me To make a fortune, are you still willing to share the wealth with the gangsters?"

    "I won''t." The Centurion shrugged and smiled heartily. After a while, he smiled and asked, "Hezeby is so dead now, how do we confess to the king?"

    "Hezeby will regain prosperity, and all the merchants who fled will come back. You remember, the gang leader, the gray wolf Karl and the Ross merchant, did not recognize King Horrick. They attacked us with force and are now wiped out by us. Alas! That''s stupid. The guy revealed the important news that some of the Ross people have escaped. Damn, our methods are so tough that there is no prisoner, so I still don''t know anything about the Ross people."

    The Centurion shook his head: "We control all the ships, and the Ross people will have no escape, and then they will find them after a search."

    "This can only be done. Even if there are too many corpses, our brothers still have no casualties."

    "A few brothers suffered minor injuries that are not worth mentioning, and the others are safe."

    "Very good. These fallen corpses will soon smell bad. Excuse me, brothers, all the gangster corpses are pulled into the sea and abandoned. As for the corpses of the Ross people..."

    "Abandon it too?" the centurion asked.

    "I don''t want to be punished by Odin. These Ross people are very brave. They could have joined us to fight together, but they chose the wrong path. Now that you have their swords, you burn their bodies to ashes. This is for the gods. explain."

    Everyone looked at each other and there was no objection to that.

 Chapter 717ï¼š The priest and the lamb

    The young priests trust their teacher Eskil so much. It has been more than half a month since the dispute began, and it turned out that the monastery has been free from Bingxiu.

    They still have to be absolutely vigilant, everyone can''t leave the courtyard wall of the monastery, and there must be someone to watch every night.

    Everything came very suddenly, and it seemed to be inevitable.

    The blue fox and Vardy hid until the moon was high, taking advantage of the moonlight and starlight as mice in a dark ditch, escaped the cruising gang soldiers, and successfully touched the territory of the monastery.

    "This is it?" Vardy asked cautiously, enduring hunger and wounds.

    "I will never forget it once I have been here."

    looked up at a torch on the wooden wall of the monastery, the blue fox boasted that he saw hope.

    The two hurriedly approached the closed wooden door, and then began to bang eagerly, and the blue fox yelled: "Eskil, I am the blue fox from Ross, and I want you to take shelter."

    He said a lot of similar words, and the little priest behind the door was shocked that he was cautious not to speak for a while.

    Finally, a little vigil priest opened a small gap, but the person behind the door used brute force to get in.

    The little priest was very speechless. He stared at the panting intruder for a moment, and then stunned for a while and said, "Are you... the poor lamb?"

    "Bah! What lamb! I''m from Ross! Call your master Eskil out."

    The little priest is a pious person, most taboo against using violence, a fat man is rude in front of him, so scared that he can only nod in agreement.

    In fact, all the little priests are ordered by Eskil to respect the people of Ross, because this is related to the success or failure of a great cause.

    "The two adults are... the teacher''s guests. The teacher has ordered, fast into the monastery."

    Blue Fox and Vardy entered the monastery with ease, surprisingly smoothly.

    Once the blue fox was very disdainful of this shabby monastery, now it seems to be an excellent refuge.

    Eskil, who was already asleep, was awakened, and the sudden news caused him a headache.

    A fat Ross man? Who this person is, he has fully understood the adjective "fat" since he learned of the adjective "fat" from the little priest.

    Eskil was completely sleepy, his witty head turned crazily, conscious that this must be an opportunity to spread the divine faith, and even a breakthrough for a greater cause.

    He put on a black robe and asked the priest to light more oil lamps.

    As a local bishop, he received the blue fox in the holy prayer church. When he saw this fat man again, he was shocked by the embarrassment and misery of this rich guy.

    The blue fox''s clothes were completely damaged, and the clothes of Wadi''s entourage were still stained with blood.

    Eskil trembled: "Welcome you, poor lamb, I am a pastor you can trust."

    "We are not lambs." Blue Fox still emphasized impatiently.

    "Okay. Sit down first." After that, he told the little priest: "Fetch some water and bread."

    The two displaced people finally settled down. Once they sat down, they were relieved of their burdens. The blue fox''s mental condition was not bad, and Vardy almost fainted.

    Eskil also sat down on the bench at will. He learned of some things and he still has to ask: "I know the war. Those people are attacking you. It looks like you... didn''t win?"

    This guy is very cautious in his words, and the embarrassed blue fox casually laughed at himself: "I don''t mind if you say I failed. I failed, but not completely. You see, I escaped."

    "So, your soldiers..."

    "They were all killed in battle. I fled down the tunnel, you know, I am a businessman, and I have a noble status. I must tell Prince Rurik what happened here!"

    The entire face of the blue fox was twitching when he spoke. The white and gray face heated up to red, gritted his teeth as if he was about to grind his teeth, and his whole person became extremely distorted.

    His violent rage caused Eskil to be quite frightened, but fortunately, he has seen the great world well.

    "You fled to me, just want me to help you get back to Rose?"

    Eskil accurately asked the point, and the blue fox continued: "You said you are going to Ross! You must send me back!"

    "This..." Eskil''s face sank.

    "Why? You regret it? Don''t you want to go to Ross? Can you go without me as a guide?"

    Eskil glanced at the desolate man with a gold-encrusted sword hanging from his waist, and couldn''t help but breathe in a breath, fearing that he would provoke the fat man and cause his own disaster.

    Eskil stood up slowly, making a scorched forehead. He was pacing, and he said frankly: "Well, I want to confess to you. I do plan to go to Ross, and I need your guidance. I thought you were already dead in the war, and it was suspended before. With this plan, obviously the Lord is blessing you and allowing you to enter this monastery alive. My plan still has a chance to be implemented."

    The blue fox was emotional, he couldn''t hear the words of the old guy for a while, and he was still asking how to row a boat to escape.

    "Boating? There is no chance! The storm destroyed almost all the boats, and the others were occupied by those people. I can''t buy a boat..."

    "How can this be good?! I must go back to Ross! The Ross army will get revenge."

    Eskil shook his head: "You are so tired, you should take a break first."

    "No. You have to give me a way!" Blue Fox was also anxious.

    Eskil has thought of a new way since the rain and the storm subsided. Why do you have to set sail from Hezeby? Now that it has become unsafe, walk to Hamburg and leave by boat.

    At this time, the little priest came with a pottery pot and a dinner plate, and the clean water and brown bread slices were placed in front of the tired two.

    Blue Fox was disdainful of eating black bread. This is a poor-quality bread with a strong sour taste. His taste has been cultivated to be more difficult, but now he is like a pig, arching his head to swallow the black bread.

    The little priest hurriedly removed the food and water, but Eskil also stood up to block it.

    "Why? Not for me?"

    "Yes! There is one condition."

    "What are the conditions?" Blue Fox asked angrily.

    "Because this meal is not given to you by me. It is a gift from the Lord. You two are lost lambs. Only if you have converted to our faith and experienced baptism can you have the right to eat this sacrament and drink this holy water."

    "This is the same thing again..." The blue fox''s mouth seemed to resist, and his heart was shaken in order to fill his stomach.

    Eskil pursued with victory: "You experienced a failure, why is this? Because you do not believe in the Lord, you were attacked by barbarians. If you converted earlier, how could they dare to attack?"

    "Really? It''s ridiculous."

    "This is the case. Have those people ever attacked the servants of the Lord? They dare not, because the power of faith is infinite..." Then there was another boring preaching.

    Eskil relies on a mouth to develop believers. The power of preaching and persuasion is still too limited. He actually knows that, for example, Charlemagne''s force has made the Saxons accept the faith on a large scale. This efficiency is more than 10,000 times stronger than preaching!

    Talking about faith with businessmen, if you change to another priest, you don¡¯t want to mix up. The priests of the ninth century emphasized asceticism, and the merchants generally represented the pursuit of luxury, which made the priests generally disdain to talk to the merchants.

    Eskil also has plans for this, but the blue fox is a breakthrough. Since you are a businessman, you should know your interests.

    "My monastery will survive the war. Behind me is the support of Frank. This monastery itself is also funded by Prince Ludwig of Frank. I have investigated the guy who attacked you. It was the mercenary of Prince Ludwig. people."

    "Is it because Frank is beating us Rose? There is one more enemy!" Blue Fox said clearly, and his mind became more confused.

    "No! You misunderstood! I tell you that Prince Ludwig''s letter proves that he is interested in Ross. How could the prince attack your shop? It must be the mercenaries who did it without permission. The prince still intends to do it with you. Business."

    "Doing business?" Blue Fox was slightly calm, "I want to eat now."

    "It must be baptized." Eskil emphasized with his old face down.

    "necessary?"

    "This is the principle! You stand in the sacred temple and will be expelled if you do not accept faith. You...you are not believed in any gods. After experiencing this disaster, you must believe in one. Your business **** cannot protect your lives, but The Lord can give the devout a bright future. Besides, after conversion, you have the right to go to Hamburg and Bremen to do business."

    When Eskil said this, Blue Fox finally became decisive.

    "If you can get more business opportunities. I''ll do it!"

    Eskil¡¯s stubborn old face was beaming with joy. He personally acted as a baptist and performed the key baptism for the two fleeing lambs.

    The blue fox took off his dirty clothes and completely soaked the big wooden barrel full of clean water. Although the conditions are relatively simple, Eskil is here to preside, holding the handwritten gospel book in one hand and reciting the blue fox''s head rhythmically with the other. According to the usual practice, he flipped the pages of the book casually, and the first person''s name appeared as the Christian name of Blue Fox.

    The same operation was applied to the injured Vardy, except that the injured man was in a trance, and he accepted the baptism in a daze. At least his body did not refuse the ceremony but was still voluntary.

    Wadi¡¯s wound was also seen by Eskil. After the baptism, the wound was smeared with the sacred fragrance of rose oil, and then the wound was bandaged. Whether this young man can be immune to fever after injury depends on the Lord''s will.

    In fact, rose essential oil has the effect of protecting wounds and accelerating healing, and the wounds become clean after being cleaned.

    The Blue Fox and Vardy finally ate their food. They also put on a simple coarse white cloth robe, which is the ordinary uniform of the little priest.

    Eskil gave them wooden cross pendants after they had eaten and drank, and put them on by himself.

    After all, this is the first time I have successfully preached here with the Ross people in so many years. The first time was to baptize a big figure in the Ross people. It was a good start.

    When the blue fox is full, he doesn''t think he has become much special now.

    He continued to ask Eskil: "How on earth are you sending me back to Rose. I''m talking about Rose in the east."

    "Now...I can tell you without reservation, my child..."

    Eskil said a lot, and the Blue Fox finally understood Eskil''s new plan, which is to walk to Hamburg on foot and then find a boat to leave.

    Although Hamburg is a former Saxony city conquered by Charlemagne, it is a natural trading port because it was built on the waters of the inland river.

    How big is the difference between believing in the Lord and believing in Odin or Frey and Friga? Blue Fox doesn''t think the so-called master is so clever now, but the chance of making a fortune has already allowed him to put aside the events of the war he experienced.

    It is one thing to report the disaster to Prince Rurik, and it is another thing to go to the Frankish hinterland to find a chance to make a fortune.

    He and Vardy stayed in the monastery and slept all night, and until the next day, they had to eat the simple and shabby "holy breakfast" in boring morning prayers like little priests.

    Have to pray for a meal? If praying can ensure the Lord''s shelter for your own life, you can spend some words.

    Blue Fox and Vardy said the prayers, there is no hope or resistance. It was their obedience that made Eskil''s delight.

    After the meal, the enthusiastic Eskil meets with the blue fox in the writing room alone.

    He looked at the young fat man up and down: "Seems to be used to it? Obviously the Lord has already given you a call, and you finally fell into the Lord''s embrace."

    "I want to know when we go to Hamburg now."

    "We have to wait for this. Don''t worry, it won''t be too far away."

    "Okay. I want to tell you in particular that the sea area where Rose in the east is located will be frozen in November." Blue Fox warned.

    "No problem. Now that you are a believer, you can go to the Frank trade. Of course, I think the Earl of Hamburg would like to meet you, even Prince Ludwig. I have a very high status in Frank, and I can introduce you to Great nobles, they must be happy to talk to you, a Rusman."

    "If it''s a business matter, I''m happy to talk about it."

    "Very good. But you must learn to be a priest here." Eskil''s request was his goal, because the Blue Fox felt that he had to act as a priest and monk temporarily.

    "I am not a priest."

    "Of course you are not! But in this monastery, there must be only a priest. You...have to cut off your beard and a lot of hair, like other priests'' hairstyle (St. Peter''s hairstyle)."

    "Shave my beard? Is it necessary? In the north, the bigger the beard, the more the soldier''s charm and credibility. And with that funny hairstyle, my hair has never been so short."

    "But here will make you a stranger. I am worried about those people''s search. If they rush into the monastery and take you away, I will not be able to rescue them."

    "Absurd." Blue Fox shook his head, "You said it is safe enough here."

    "I''m afraid those gangsters and villains insist on doing it. You know, they don''t believe in the Lord. They are a group of savages, like wild boars and thick bears on a rampage. We must plan for the best and the worst."

    Blue Fox believed the words of Eskil, who had lived in Ross for more than half a year, and was also convinced of his ambition to preach to Ross. The latter is not what he cares about. He is most concerned about his life now, and secondly, he is taking advantage of far more than his father.

    The blue fox is still a fat man, but his beard and a lot of hair disappeared, and he put on the priest''s black robe, and the cross hung on his chest. The whole person is clearly a priest! Who can doubt as long as you stand quietly? Perhaps we still have to doubt that the fat priests with fat heads, big ears and bulging belly may only be available in Rome, but certainly not in the North.

    His sword was unloaded and preserved. This bright white steel sword that Frank didn''t have was a treasure. If you want to negotiate with the Frankish nobles, it can be used as a stepping stone.

    Two more days later, Blue Fox went through careful thinking and decided not to put Hui Ross down first. Now that I have gone to Frank to discover new interests for himself, his family, and Ross, I have to do a big vote if I want to do anything.

    Wadi''s mental condition has been improving after being injured these days, obviously this is the gift of the Lord!

    Vadi has accepted the sacred faith, but he is only a small character, and he needs to rely on his master now and in the future. It just so happens that he wants to meet the Frankish nobleman, and the blue fox needs a powerful follower.

    Blue Fox thought through the problem, and just as Eskil was about to leave, he would explain his proposition again.

    Now the Blue Fox, who has been given the Christian name Joseph, directly asks Eskil for the opportunity to meet Prince Ludwig. How can this request not be shocking?

    "The prince thinks very highly of himself, maybe..." Eskil was silent for a while.

    "Just take my sword as a gift, and the Ross people''s desire for trade. I don''t believe that the lord of a big country will refuse." The blue fox is ambitious, but Eskil can easily meet the Count of Hamburg~www.novelhall .com ~ To see the prince, we need to convince the Earl of Hamburg.

    Eskil did not pack the ticket, and honestly claimed that he would try. Then he sighed: "Joseph, you are a crazy businessman, you actually regard disaster as a new opportunity."

    This is really a compliment to a businessman. Of course, the blue fox would not let it: "True businessman takes this, my father was almost killed here in Denmark. Twenty years later I also escaped from the dead, hope the great Lord will give me wealth ."

    Hearing, Eskil really didn''t mean to refute, so he could only laugh without saying a word, and finally pointed out: "You must know what the priests are talking about. I will celebrate the Mass of Santa Maria on the 14th of August. We are leaving this holiday and will arrive in Hamburg before September. So you will stay here for a while."

    Living in a monastery like a bird in a cage, the blue fox did not dare to leave here, so he had to find something to kill himself. Eskil seized the opportunity to provide a handwritten gospel book. Although it was very dreamy, he knew that this fat man could understand Latin.

    Not to mention, Blue Fox was fascinated by the so-called scriptures, and the stories inside were vivid and interesting. However, compared to his faith, he pays attention to a wide variety of place names. He is impressed that the world is extremely large, as well as the gold, gems and so on depicted in the books.

    Many disasters have occurred, many plans have been broken, and now Eskil and Blue Fox have become very urgent to see the Earl of Hamburg, the great northern nobleman of the Franks.

    But before leaving, new troubles came again. A large number of ships appeared on the sea, and the king of the Danes finally sailed by the north wind and came to his loyal Hezeby.

 Chapter 718ï¼š The King of Denmark in his loyal port of Hezeby

    It was already August, and Hezeby, who was once caught in the war, seemed to finally settle down.

    Some people didn''t escape too far, they returned with a soft look when the disaster was over. Very few people came back, at least it also brought some life to the dead city.

    The fortress of the Ross shop was breached, and the dead bodies of the Ross people were burned to ashes. As for the corpses of those gangsters who died, they were either burned or buried, and many were thrown directly into the sea.

    Even though the war is over, Stadt is still not sure whether any Ross people actually escaped through the tunnels. He got rid of the biggest leader of the local gang this time, and the other small leaders also lost a lot in the war, and one by one became an inadequate chicken shingle.

    He relied on more than a hundred brothers to subdue the city on behalf of the King of Denmark, but the city has become the ghost it is now, and he really does not know how to report to the King.

    The king will be furious!

    Stad needs someone to carry the pot. The gray wolf Carl, who was killed first, is a very good "back pot man". The heads of his man and a group of brothers have been chopped off, even if they will rot and emit a stench, they are considered to be the king An explanation.

    The next step is to find the escaped Ross man. Whether he can find it or not, he did look for it with someone with the mentality of trying it out.

    The monastery was hung with the Frankish Prince Ludwig''s flag, and an unknown cavalry suggested: "This large building is most suitable for Tibetans. We should check it."

    "No! Searching here might irritate the Franks, no one would hope so." Stodd said that, and it really itched in his heart.

    After all his psychological struggles, he did not intend to cross the line, so he comforted his subordinates: "The xenophobic Franks treat you and me as hunting dogs and have never been their own. Those Franks will never protect the Ross people who do not believe in their gods. ."

    When the sea wave subsided a bit, the fishermen living in the forest fled back, found their own small fishing boat and continued fishing operations. They make a living by eating fish and then selling fish for daily necessities.

    The fish market, which had disappeared for a while, reopened. Stad noticed this pleasant sight. He restrained his subordinates from looting, and instead called for spending money to sell fish.

    Everything seems to be developing in a good direction.

    At the same time, the stocky King Horrick, who built the new city of Godfreyhagen in the north, finally squeezed out his energy to gather the army.

    Some elites stayed behind in the cities. He took an army of 1,000 people on fifty long-headed long boats and drifted south along the east coast from the northernmost tip of Jutland along the east coast along with the wind from the Arctic.

    This is not a long journey, or the waves on the sea make everyone bump up and down. Those who are accustomed to sailing will not be seasick, and the fatigue of the boats and cars is still rapidly destroying the soldiers'' energy.

    Until the signs of large human settlements appeared in the cramped fjord, the ailing people raised their heads, and smiled on their stubborn faces after enduring the wind.

    King Horlick was in high spirits, he put his arms around the bow of the ship, and drew his sword in the other.

    "Haha! We finally return to Hezeby. Brothers rewind and set the oars, let''s go!"

    After the flagship got the order, all the wing ships turned around. The entire fleet rushed to the west, rushing into the fjord with an unstoppable attitude, and quickly entered the waterway leading to Hazeby.

    Once upon a time, Hezerbydu was famous throughout the Danish world for his commercial prosperity. You can buy a wide variety of things from far away places, among them fur, iron, gems and slaves.

    Horick¡¯s capable soldiers have been in Frank Flanders for many years, looting and exploiting the riches, making them somewhat entangled. They are eager to buy something useful in this trading city, and their strong curiosity drives strong desires.

    It¡¯s just that the situation is getting worse...

    The huge fleet landed in Hazeby, only to have a close contact with the city. No one thought it could be related to the prosperous city. This is simply a quiet abandoned city, and there are no running figures in sight.

    For the time being, Horrick can comfort himself that the so-called city dwellers have fled because of fear of this army. He took his brothers onto the somewhat empty shore, and went straight to the same empty housing area.

    It was exactly this time when Stard personally raised the raven banner to greet his king.

    Seeing this general, Horrick can definitely conclude that this is Hezeby, and this general should answer all the questions.

    Horik is striding forward. This noble man is a rare short man in the Viking world. He takes off his iron helmet and his face is quite shameless. It happened that this man had already received the approval and support of the Danish lords, and of course he had paid a great price for this. For example, he might have completely broken with the old master of Frank. Nothing can be done. In order to obtain the highest power in Denmark, Horlick will do nothing.

    He met Stard goodbye, looked up and down the general, and asked calmly: "I remember Hezeby is prosperous, and now all I see is depression. I also smell blood and stink..."

    "The king is really clever." Stard hurriedly complimented and said: "There has indeed been war, and the prosperous city suddenly became like this."

    "War? Not necessarily?" Horrick squinted his eyes and realized that there must be a big secret in it. "From what I know about you, it must be that you took the brothers and couldn''t control it and launched the plunder of this place. You. Have done too much in Flanders."

    "It''s not like that."

    "what happened?!"

    Stade explained the prepared reasons grandiosely: "The bandits in the Borderless City rejected the rule of the king, and the hateful Ross people. When they learned that the king was going to take this place, they immediately attacked my army. Bandits attacked civilians. The Roths attacked me. The whole city fell into chaos. I resisted desperately, and I saw the bandits and the Roths also get together."

    "It sounds interesting, but it doesn''t seem to be true." Horrick asked urgently, "What happened?"

    "My people are only injured but not dead. We won to the end."

    "Really? That''s good. I also heard that there are Ruth activities in Hezeby. All Danish lords want to attack the Ruths for revenge. Stad, you are the new hero of Denmark, and you are also my loyal subordinate. Is it right?"

    These words pierced Stadt''s heart, as if implying "I know you have long been independent."

    How can Stad hesitate, he hurriedly hooked his head and swore: "I am the servant of the king."

    "Very good. Ah... this city has been abandoned..."

    "The deadwood may also sprout new shoots. Wang, some big local merchants did not leave, and many people who fled did not go far. The merchants all support your rule, and each of them will pay a hundred pounds of silver coins. The merchants and craftsmen will also pay tribute. Will come back, and soon the food market here will reopen, and everything will be fine."

    "You are very optimistic, that is, the army I brought cannot come in vain. The sealed sword needs new blood, and I want to stand up! Since the gang does not support me, is there still alive? I want to chop off some heads to sacrifice to Odin! "

    Stad sees it as an opportunity to hurriedly borrow the donkey: "There are gangsters who are forced to surrender to your majesty, they must not be sincere."

    "Then kill them. I want to kill the wolves, and I can include the wolf cubs."

    Horrick¡¯s landing is not because he is a murderer with an abnormal mind. The killing was Liwei, the priest Odin, to show other Danish tribal observers that they believed in Odin, and to vent their anger to the disappointed soldiers.

    There are five gang leaders who have been deceived to come. They saw that Horrick asked to join the king''s army like a pug, but they were **** with ropes.

    They were hacked to death one by one on wooden stakes by King Horick, and blood flowed into Hazeby''s inherent altar. Even if the local priest escaped clean, the priest Odin would not commit too much red tape.

    The soldiers vented their depressed emotions and cheered. Horrick once again declared to the observers that he was indeed Odin''s soldier. Even though a silver cross was still hidden in his clothes hanging around his neck, the man made preparations with both hands. .

    Unable to get supplies in Hazeby, Horrick¡¯s people have their own way of making a living-fishing for fish.

    At the beginning of their landing, the few people who stayed behind were really terrified, and the blatant killings scared the merchants who moved back to keep their doors behind closed doors.

    As time fermented, the disaster seemed to no longer continue, and the big merchant who returned took the money to buy a security promise from King Horrick.

    Things also surpassed his expectations. The ten big businessmen in front of him each took out 100 pounds of silver coins. Although the silver coins were of uneven color, the weight was indeed close to a thousand pounds! This is a good time, he has a real amount of money to reward the army, and a small amount of money is distributed to buy the stability of the army. He was also able to obtain a substantial amount of development capital. Looking at the obedient business people, wouldn''t they be like a large herd of fat sheep, and they will not cut their wool every year in the future?

    Under the appearance of Hezeby''s depression, there is still the essence of wealth, and it is really the right decision to come here to Sorgong.

    Horik enjoys riding a horse to appreciate the city welcoming its owner, and Stoude has become the Earl of Hezeby as he wished, and he is also a tax-inclusive person. Denmark is a small place, but the internal tribes are very trivial. Horrick himself is temporarily insufficient and cannot perfectly rule the city closest to Frank in Hezeby. He needs a tax packager to take care of it. What''s more, he was worried that he would break with Frank, so he couldn''t focus the kingdom on the south.

    Is the situation in the north just fine? Not good.

    All tribes say that the Russ, who split from the Swedes, have rapidly expanded their strength in recent years and are already marine bullies. Their strength lies in mastering a large number of large boats without oars, which can sail fast, which is beyond the reach of long boats. These statements Horyk did not know, considering that his generals wiped out a group of Ross people, he also showed a batch of Ross flags and clothes that he had seized, and even gifted himself a fantastic steel sword from the Ross people. He was subjective. It is obvious that the Russ fight on the land is no better than the elite that he has experienced for many years in Frank. As for this sword, it is really an artifact!

    The depression in the city is indeed getting better, and Horrick also keenly saw a well-preserved and maverick building in the city.

    Is it a monastery? !

    Seeing the rough wooden cross on the Gothic roof, Horrick''s mouth curled up, and he squeezed the reins to drink to the horsemen: "There is also a Franconian monastery here. Let''s go! Let''s see who is brave. The big guy dare to preach here."

    The neighing of horses is extremely rare in Hezeby. It is not surprising to priests who have seen horses, but hearing the neighing in this depressed city is undoubtedly not feeling nervous.

    Eskil knew that Horlick had arrived, so he organized the priests to avoid it for the time being, especially the two Roses who had been sheltered by him.

    There was a mess in the monastery. Many people didn''t believe that the barbarians dared to rush by ignoring the prince''s banner hanging at the door. Eskil gave the order to prepare for the worst.

    How does the still fat blue fox want to leave? He decided to stay, staying by Eskil''s side, and bluntly: "I won''t go! I want to see what the culprit Horrick is, and then tell Prince Rurik the face of the man who must kill!"

    "Fuzzy! You are fat and incompatible with other priests! If they suspect that they will take you away, I will not be able to pull you out."

    The words were stopped by Blue Fox at once, and he no longer stubbornly followed others in a hurry to avoid them.

    Eskil could not determine who came. This was the sound of horses stomping on the ground outside the wall, and the noise caused by the neighing of horses was very violent. He took two little priests who were ugly and weak, and stood behind the wooden wall, not opening the door temporarily.

    At the same time, King Horrick also made trouble.

    Someone suggested: "The small wooden wall can''t stop us. The monastery always has some gold and silver, we can plunder it."

    Horik shook his head regretfully, and then pointed to the banner hanging on the wall: "Are you blind? You forgot the banner of Prince Ludwig? And this one, the banner of the Earl of Hamburg."

    The soldier said casually: "My lord, haven''t we broken with those guys? We are free now, why do you have to fear the Franks any more?"

    Horrick immediately turned his head and glared at the nonsense entourage, yelling with regret: "I don''t want to provoke the Franks to cause unnecessary wars, especially to anger Ludwig. If this is the monastery of the Prince Lotaire, grab it. Yes, but this one is clearly..."

    Horrick was too lazy to talk, he greeted the brothers to dismount, and sent someone to call the door.

    Eskil was late, and he did not hear the small chats of people outside the door. When someone called the door, he respectfully asked in person, and explained his noble status by the way.

    "I am the Bishop of the Northland, appointed by Cardinal Reims, and the next Bishop of Bremen, I am St. Eskil. You stand at the gate of the monastery sheltered by the Duke of Saxony and Bavaria (referring to Prince Ludwig), Barbarians who do not believe in the Lord shall not be presumptuous and shall not enter!"

    These words are spoken in Frankish. It is hard to think that Horrick can speak Frankish in this place. Saint Eskil? Horrick thought for a moment that he seemed to have heard of this person, and he was actually a character, but it was amazing to be able to meet him in Hezeby.

    How to deal with priests, Horrick has his own way. He made his subordinates stay outside, and some of his followers cautiously said: "My lord, we are all afraid of their hidden weapons."

    "Fuzzy. These priests are the most taboo to use weapons. They don''t use knives for eating, but they only use their hands. You all stay outside and are not allowed inside. I personally saw this man who pretended to be a bishop."

    Then Horrick took off his helmet, hurriedly pulled out the cross where his clothes were hidden, and knocked on the door himself. He rarely made a gentle voice and said in Frankish: "I am Horrick Klarsson, King of Denmark, Gothe The grandson of Frey is also... the servant of the Lord. Saint Eskil, I have heard your name in Frank Now open at least one door and look at my cross. I am not barbaric. people."

    Is it really King Horlick of Denmark? Of course, Eskil is more willing to call this person "the Flanders predator", "the false Earl of Flanders", or even "the loyal dog of the prince."

    Because he shouldn¡¯t use vulgar language, Eskil knew this man and his filthy activities a long time ago, and now claims how hypocritical and filthy the "servant of the Lord" is. No way, this man has an armoured army, and if he provokes them, he will be crushed to pieces.

    The wooden door opened the small slit, and Eskil saw a short, fat man with divine eyes, his beard was big and scratched, and the silver cross displayed on his chest was rubbed brightly. This is Horrick? Isn''t it a tall warrior? When Eskil was very surprised, Horrick continued to speak with a smile: "I am the lost lamb, Saint Eskil, I want to repent. You...give the lamb a chance to repent."

    This is a reason Eskil could not refuse. He had to bite the bullet and open the door, and he had to put a kind face to look up at King Horrick: "My child, come to the confessional. You are the only one. Unless your... your followers are willing to take refuge."

    "No need. They are all outdoors, I..." Horik also wittily removed all the weapons, including the meat cutting knife and the hidden dagger tucked in the right leather boot. He said after the matter, "Look, I am indeed pious."

    Eskil didn¡¯t know what to say. He hoped to complete the official business peacefully and safely according to the traditional process, and then send this guy out at the end. He can only say: "Come on, the Lord will forgive your sins."

 Chapter 719ï¼š Merchant Blue Fox, Saint Eskil and King Horrick

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The group of priests in the monastery would never be able to use swordsmanship. The unarmed Danish king Horlick had no worries and was even quite elegant.

    Putting on the disguise of a believer, he followed in Eskil''s footsteps and walked into the so-called penance room.

    Maybe he really regretted it, maybe he was still pretending.

    Eskil proclaimed the subject: "Child, tell me what you have done, and the Lord will forgive you."

    Looking at Horrick again, instead of feeling guilty, he has a pleasant look on his face.

    "I killed a lot of people in Flanders, men, women, and children. I made a fortune. I came to Denmark to inherit the throne at the prince''s request. All the lords who opposed me were killed. I personally in Hezeby. Cut five gang leaders. I am now the king of Denmark..."

    Horrick regarded the killing as an absolute feat, and the robbery as a feat. Some terrifying descriptions startled Eskil on the other side of the Mucha window to tremble!

    "So, do you realize that you did something wrong?"

    "Yes. I was wrong, so I hope to get the Lord''s forgiveness." After all, Horrick was still the strangely smiling face, raising his head to stare at Eskil who was caught off guard.

    In the Frankish realm, those pious people were killed by this bandit leader, even so this person is still a mercenary of Prince Ludwig? ! Eskil secretly cursed how such a villain could be forgiven, he must go to **** after death, but...

    Eskil heard a very crucial message from the words, even if this person is a veritable slaughter fanatic, he came to Denmark to obtain the kingship under the instructions of Prince Ludwig. Since this person keeps carrying the cross on him, maybe the situation is not so bad.

    His mind flashed: "My child, will you follow the way of the Lord? Your crime of killing is very serious, but if you can lead all the Lambs in Denmark to convert, the Lord will forgive your sins. At least the Holy One in Rome. Will forgive you and crown you as King of Denmark."

    Horrick had never been to Rome. He took his brothers in Flanders for many years and never moved south. His understanding of the Pope in Rome was limited to hearsay, and he didn''t know how brilliant and great the priests were, so he didn''t care about Eskil''s "pope coronation" at all.

    As for the whole Danish weirdness, this question is the point.

    Indeed, the new Danish king Horlick must make a painful choice, either to choose the Lord or Odin.

    Facing Eskil''s question, he chose to be vague.

    "Are you still wondering? You should implement the sacred beliefs and abandon the barbaric gods of your native land. Odin does not exist, the Lord is the only one." At least Eskil''s faith is extremely strong, and he is eager to preach again. , Forcing King Horlick to obey completely. "Like Harald Clark, like this relative of yours, being a loyal servant of the master is the most correct way. As long as you follow through, Cardinal Lance will support you and your throne will be secure. ."

    In Horrick''s view, what the old man Eskil said was all correct nonsense. He is not a fool, but this is not a matter of belief in any deity at all, and he does not have the so-called right of freedom in this respect.

    He simply stood up and forcibly interrupted the meaningless "confession".

    "Enough!"

    "No! You can''t leave yet!" Eskil was taken aback.

    "It''s okay, if the master hates me, thunder will strike me to death. I have already told the Lord what I have done, and the rest depends on the Lord''s meaning."

    Eskil was very speechless. He stood in front of Horlick with a face that looked as if constipated for a week, and said coldly: "The Lord is fair, and your blasphemy will suffer disaster, since you are indifferent. , There is nothing I can do. I can only persuade you to do it yourself..."

    "Oh? Are you trying to persuade me to go?!"

    Horrick had retreated to the worship hall, and he looked around to try to find the gold and silver utensils inside. There are precious metal utensils, but they are just a few silver candle holders, silver plates, and a small golden cross at the muessel, in addition to a large number of old wooden utensils. He saw the few benches full of dilapidated traces. It was obvious that the man was preaching in the north, but after all, he did not draw a few believers.

    These details are more stable, a knowledge of Horrick¡ªFrank and Roman beliefs, which are unpopular in Denmark.

    Eskil''s constipation expression remained the same, and this face was really awkward.

    Horrick knew that the old priest had issued an eviction order, but it was not easy to explain it because of his identity. Presumably, he was already a heresy and a blasphemer in his heart. Maybe the notoriety would quickly spread to the Frankish interior.

    "So what? I am no longer the one who looks at Ludwig''s face." He thought so.

    But I withdrew this time, where do I put the dignity of the king of Denmark? This is clearly their own territory, and allowing them to continue to own the monastery is already the greatest mercy!

    Horrick pinched his waist and deliberately said: "It looks like your job is not doing well. What about your believers? Don''t tell me that you are the only one in the huge monastery."

    "Of course there are many. The priests are willing to receive the most pious people."

    "You mean I''m not religious enough?" Horrick asked knowingly.

    Eskil did not eat this set: "It depends on the Lord''s meaning."

    "Then let everyone who hides come out! Remember, everyone! I know your monastery itself can''t hide many people, there are not many houses and no darkroom cellars."

    "What do you want to do?" Eskil couldn''t help taking a step back.

    "Are you scared? Don''t worry, I won''t make trouble in this sacred place. I want you to gather priests, and I want to listen to them singing hymns, otherwise, wouldn''t it be a trip for nothing."

    Eskil didn''t want to be entangled anymore, but the opponent''s army was in Hezeby, and he still had to meet his non-discriminatory requirements, but fortunately, the day of getting out was not far away.

    After a while, the hidden priests appeared in black robes, each looking solemn and solemn with their heads down. Blue Fox and Vardy are among them, they dressed up as ordinary priests, this is the image of the fat blue Fox, and it is too eye-catching!

    The priests stood in two rows, and among them were the blue foxes. Just like Horrick¡¯s arrogant words, Eskil did not develop many loyal followers here in Hezeby.

    "I see you still have some children here. Yeah, you are sheltering orphans. I have heard about this, but is your food very good? Did my eyes dizzy and I actually saw a fat man."

    Horrick''s words were directed at the blue fox, and the blue fox also raised his head instantly, and the two of them met in this way.

    This was really unexpected. Horrick saw the murderous and arrogant look in the fat boy''s eyes. Is it still a priest with such an aura? It''s ridiculous! Do not! There must be something hidden in it.

    He then yelled again: "The Ross people and my people are fighting fiercely. Most of the Ross people were killed by my people. It seems that some people have escaped by taking advantage of the chaos. Eskil, are there any Ross people who are blessed by you? ?"

    Eskil''s eyes were immediately erratic, and Horrick had basically received a positive answer from this performance.

    "I only have priests here. I know that the Ross people are all barbarians who believe in Odin. Heretics cannot enter here!"

    "Really? I think that fat man is very suspicious. You are all ascetics, and you can actually raise a fat man? What''s the explanation for this?"

    Apart from the conversation between the two of them, Blue Fox had already thought of a hundred ways **** this down-to-earth short man Horrick in his mind. The fact is that the new Danish king is not tall and burly, his face has been firmly remembered. Hearing that all his subordinates were killed, it is reasonable to say that revenge for a group of war-dead mercenaries is meaningless. Real businessmen don''t need to be involved in this aspect, but the humiliation must end.

    Blue Fox''s reason suppressed the impulse. He didn''t feel that he had the strength to kill this person by singled out, not to mention that he had a longer-term plan.

    He stared at Horrick''s face deliberately, showing his disdain and contempt everywhere.

    Malicious eyes have always been a mental provocation to Horrick. He couldn''t wait to cut the fat priest himself, but he couldn''t be so extreme.

    The atmosphere became tense, and Eskil hurried to complete the game: "Joseph is fatter, he is very good at eating."

    "A greedy rice bucket?"

    Eskil¡¯s anxious sage: ¡°There¡¯s a reason here, because Joseph is very good at learning Latin, so he will naturally have more rewards for such a good student. It¡¯s not surprising that he eats a lot, and the Lord obviously allows this behavior.¡± So, Eskil was indeed lying, and he was also praying in his heart for the Lord''s forgiveness.

    "You know how to speak Latin? Okay! I want to listen, even if I don''t know how to say it. I have listened to a lot of sermons by pastors in Flanders that make good use of Latin. Naturally, my stupid accent can''t deceive me."

    Blue Fox was asked by name and surname to recite random chapters of the "Gospel" in Latin. How could this be difficult for him?

    He read the book aloud, his speech was quite clear, and Horrick''s suspicions disappeared.

    Horrick didn''t want to entangle with the priest too much, and he didn''t even want other tribal observers in the army to learn that he had patronized the Frankish monastery. He could actually leave now, but a major event might be implemented now.

    How much is there to find the fugitives of the Russ? At least this suspicious fat man is definitely not a Ross native. According to Horrick''s understanding, only priests in this world can learn Latin.

    He listened to the chants as a cover, just to see Eskil''s preaching achievements, the small number of people showed that the power of the Franks in Hezeby was still weak.

    "Enough. Let all your priests leave! Eskil, take this opportunity to have a good conversation."

    "As you wish."

    Horrick smiled and shrugged: "I know you are going to drive me away, and I will leave. Before that I ask you to promise to do something for me."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I want you to write to Prince Ludwig and tell him that I have obtained the Danish crown. I know you have the authority to do this, but..."

    "so what?"

    Horrick couldn''t help but glance at the cross on the table and sighed: "I am a bound wolf. Now I am free. The Danish kingship is mine. My Danish kingdom is completely free. Frank and I are a country-to-country relationship. , I hope the prince can use the Schleswig Great Wall as the boundary, and the north of the city is mine. For this reason, I would rather give up Durist. I will maintain an alliance with His Royal Highness. I will not invade Frank, nor can the prince invade me. "

    Horrick said so many things, Eskil understood basically, shock is really shock, but this kind of thing should not be mixed with the priest, because of personal circumstances, he also resisted, and said: "I am an ascetic monk, and I don''t want to participate in matters of worldly power. My heart belongs only to the Lord."

    "You are teasing me! This is not the first time you have written to the prince, otherwise how would I know your identity? If you are preaching in the Northland without the prince''s funding, you will not even be able to build this monastery. And I I have been working under the prince for so many years. You must write a letter. If you disagree, I will tear down this place. If you are punished by the Lord, then come!"

    The words were so absolute, Eskil was convinced that if he didn''t follow it, this guy would definitely implement the threat.

    He felt a huge threat, and this Horik was a hundred times more difficult than the previous Hafgen! I am afraid that Hezebi has no reason to insist on this stronghold, and it is time to build another monastery.

    "Oh... Hezeby has gone through the war, and the discouraged believers have run away. King Denmark, although we are pious, we are unable to survive the winter. This depressed city cannot buy supplies, my warehouse The bread is almost gone."

    "What do you want?"

    Eskil looked regretful: "I want to take the priests back to Hamburg. Maybe we will come back in the spring. You won''t refuse me at that time."

    "Wait! You are going to Hamburg?! Get out of here?"

    "Exactly. King of Denmark, why don''t you write a letter yourself, in Frankish language, and I will hand the letter to the Earl of Hamburg, and the letter will be delivered to the prince''s residence soon."

    Hearing it, Horrick was surprised and quickly turned into joy: "Yes! I write. You must deliver it to the earl yourself. Then. When will you leave?"

    "Naturally it is the day after the Santa Maria Mass on August 14th. This will be the last mass we will celebrate in Hezeby this year. Maybe you should be involved."

    Horrick nodded. He did not affirm or deny. Finally, he said, "Enough is enough. It is very pleasant to have contact with you. I will hand you the letter on the day of Mass." He said nothing, and turned away. Near the gate, after pushing it open, he ran towards the wall, meeting with his subordinates who were waiting quite boringly.

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. The young priests did not listen to the cross on their chests, feeling that the demon who had betrayed the faith had left.

    Standing in the lobby, Eskil casually asked the blue fox who had not left: "Do you recognize the face of the King of Denmark?"

    "Yes. I will report the specific appearance of the facial features, figure, and arrogance of speech to Prince Rurik."

    "Then Rurik will really get revenge?"

    "inevitable."

    "Oh! Lord..." Eskil kept crossing his chest: "I am guilty. Maybe I led a dispute, and Hezeby has become really dangerous."

    On August 14th, the Holy Mary Mass will be held in the monastery. This is a completely private ceremony, and only the "Pious Lamb" can participate.

    King Horrick participated in this ceremony with his unique practical actions. He brought more than five hundred armored warriors and as many as one hundred cavalry soldiers. The raven flag appeared outside the wooden wall of the monastery.

    This is a strong military deterrence. As long as Horrick orders, the army will level here every minute.

    The young priests shivered for their own lives, and the masses were filled with fear. Eskil never believed that Horrick would send troops, asserting that it was a deterrence, and its deterrence was not against himself, but against the Frankish kingdom.

    Outside the wall of Horrick Chen Bing, his messenger approached the gate and asked the priests to send someone to receive important letters immediately.

    Who will receive the letter? Horrick named the surname and asked the fat priest Joseph to come and take it.

    This is another name for the blue fox! Originally, the blue fox didn''t want to mix with the boring ritual of Mass. Where is the excitement of Rus people''s firing tower slaughtering deer on the ceremonies?

    He was not afraid of Horrick, so he walked up to the wooden wall and opened the door by himself, assuming a respectful posture in an imaginary manner.

    Horrick saw that the fat man got off the horse with great interest and carried a cloth bag with his own hands. Among them was a letter in Frankish written on a white cloth.

    He stared at the blue fox''s face and stepped forward, behind which was the brave armored army.

    The Blue Fox was not afraid, and even looked at this powerful Danish army, imagining its disintegration under the attack of the elite Ross army.

    Horrick personally stuffed the cloth bag towards the blue fox, and when he received it with one hand, he did not let go.

    The blue fox was a little surprised, and the guy Horrick said astonishingly: "Fatty, put away your disguise. I heard that the commander of your Ross is a fat man. My people describe that there is no corpse. Fatty. Obviously that person is you! You managed to escape!"

    Blue Fox wasn''t scared either. To dare to do business in Hezeby was a life-threatening job. He has killed people now and has become more courageous.

    "You misunderstood, I''m Joseph."

    "It''s okay. People of Ross, if you believe in the Lord, I won''t do anything to you. You''d better leave as soon as possible. Swedes and Ross are not allowed in my kingdom. If you can or return to your Ross, tell you The leader of, dare to cross the west of Burgundy in the future, and any ship will encounter my merciless blow!"

    When it was all said and done, Blue Fox simply didn''t pretend it. The reason why he accepted the letter with one hand was because the other hidden hand was holding the meat-cutting dagger under the commoner. Even though Horrick was wearing armor, the vitals of his neck were open. This point Horrick can also guess one or two from his special posture.

    "Well, King of Denmark. In fact, my Prince Rus wanted to negotiate with you peacefully. The conflict that lasted for a hundred years should be over. If you refuse, then forget it."

    "What? Ross people have this attitude?" Horrick was really taken aback, he even felt that he should write a letter to tell the leader of Ross that he was actually tired of disputes.

    But are all peace negotiations still possible? He really killed a group of Ross people and even destroyed their shops. Horrick¡¯s expectation for the peace of''Dan Ro'' is very peculiar, that is, the two sides should not fight and kill as soon as they meet, but Denmark will still reject Ross and Sweden. As "non-aggression". As for cooperative trade, don''t even think about it, because it is related to the stability of the Danish throne.

    Horrick felt like he was crushing a stone in his heart After the wooden door was closed, he also left angrily. He was not afraid of the revenge of the Roths, even improperly, because the primary issue now was to redefine the relationship between Denmark and Frank.

    He didn''t linger again, the army held a large number of raven flags and then circled the monastery and left. With this kind of performance art, he made it clear that he was a warrior of Odin, and also showed that he had betrayed Prince Ludwig and Cardinal of Reims. He is very contradictory. First, he does not want to be an enemy of Frank because of his faith. Second, if Odin is not regained, most of the Danish lords will be angry again, and he is afraid that he will be expelled again.

    In order to be powerful, he must be determined to be a fighter of Odin!

    After this glimpse of the alignment, Blue Fox could see through this King Horlick, where there is piety, as long as there is interest, he can change his belief at any time. For example, this person¡¯s behavior is clearly that he does not want to be a "loyal dog" for the Prince Ludwig. This assertion is precisely because the blue fox peeked at the letter, and his good memory made him write down the content of the letter. Important information tells Prince Rurik that it is a wonderful feat.

    The Blue Fox also asked himself that he was similar to Horlick, and the cross on his chest was a safety certificate for Frank''s activities. In order to do business, why not pretend to be a lifetime believer. As for the world after death, there are so many different opinions, who knows?

 Chapter 720ï¼š The Prologue of Ross Immigration begins

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    It seems that anything that happens in Denmark in the south has nothing to do with the Duchy of Ross.

    No matter what the Blue Fox goes through, it will not interfere with the Principality¡¯s large immigration project.

    Lurik¡¯s time was very tight, but fortunately the weather and wind direction were favorable, and his airborne fleet was able to quickly and safely return to his loyal Roseburg home.

    Many elites have permanently immigrated to the East with their wives and children, and a large number of people who stay in their homeland are also eager to try. They have even packed up and are waiting to board and leave.

    When the first batch of immigrants left as the ice thaw, the restlessness of the rest of the people caused the entire Roseburg to become a boiling pot.

    The prince¡¯s order is absolute, and the residents of Roth¡¯s headquarters will have the right to take all their wives and children to leave on a voluntary basis. The people in Roth''s team cheered for it, and the people who joined the group later were more jealous when coveting opportunities. Maybe the situation will get better and better, and when the old Russ have completed their immigration, then the new Russ will leave.

    Of course, there are still some people who are engaged in extremely special industries, and they are determined not to leave.

    Those who fished were the first to see Rurik¡¯s large fleet going northward by the warm south wind, and fishing boats acted as guides to guide the fleet into the port.

    The Aphrora has been a veteran warrior covered with scars. The small damages visible to the naked eye appear to have gone through vicissitudes of life, and now she has returned to her birthplace.

    Mu Qiaoban stood on the trestle bridge, Lurik was spirited, and waved in front of the gathered people: "Praise your prince! I''m back!"

    The crowd onlookers all smiled, and they waved to welcome their heroes.

    The important figures who were still staying in the hometown of Roseburg stood in the most conspicuous place, especially Haro Zuosen, who was wearing a huge woolen hat and a white beard, was the most emotional. Appointed as governor of Roseburg, he hurriedly approached his prince and stood on the trestle bridge. He wanted to say something, but for a moment he was too excited to be stunned.

    "Do you have a thousand words?" Rurik asked with a smile. Just watching the aging of this old friend Haroldoson was a little worried.

    "Yes...Yes! Many things!"

    "It''s okay! I just come back to arrange three things! Immigration! Immigration! Or Immigration! I will call a meeting of all the heroes, we should have a good chat in Rosdumar."

    Harrodsson, who was obviously senile, got the order, and this made way.

    If there is indeed one person in his hometown who is most concerned about Rurik, it is the high priest Lumia.

    No, Lumia, wearing a antler helmet, was also standing on the scene under the entourage of her little priest Lumi.

    Tears shed tears in her eyes, and looking at her excited and sad face, R¨¹rik boasted that the past winter had indeed treated her badly.

    "It''s time to comfort you. Well, this kid Rumi is beginning to look feminine..."

    After all, the time has passed, and Rurik also saw that the young soldiers he trained also heard the news and watched. They were still wearing uniform styles and color robes, but every boy was almost completely reborn on the surface. They have grown a lot, and their bodies are generally thin and weak, but their heights have generally caught up with adults. If this is time, they are hundreds of the most elite soldiers.

    Everyone is until the romance between the prince and the high priest.

    Back then, the young leader''s son protected his first female slave with a sword and became a major talk for the people. After so many years, the son of the leader is already the duke, and the slave girl is also the high priest of the duchy. All this is destiny.

    They hugged each other at the dock, and the people screamed for them.

    The somewhat boring Roseburg hometown has revived, and Prince Rurik is back, and he will bring new hope to everyone in the future. Although the old Russians do not know the exact date of immigration, the huge fleet is anchored at the dock. There is no war mission to expedition to others this year. The only mission is to emigrate. They cheered all night today, and they were prepared to emigrate in three days. Many old Ross families have already decided that they will sell their useless softness at the open-air bazaar until tomorrow morning, and exchange them for silver coins for use in the Oriental New World.

    Rurik returned to his mansion happily, and the two sisters, Lumia and Lumi, had changed into civilian clothes and followed. Of course, some tribal women were ordered by Governor Haro Zuosen to serve as maids, but they were all refused one by one by Rurik. Except for the elite mercenaries in the old barracks outside, the huge three-story palace consists of only three people, including him and two wives and concubines.

    The oil lamps were lit by Lumia one after another. It was already half a year later. Goodbye to his man, he was even more mighty and majestic. He became a dwarf when he was older.

    She gently put down the ignited oil lamp, and when it was obvious that she had something to do, she slowly walked into her man, her prince.

    In the presence of Rurik, the presence of Lumi, the daughter of the Salmon Lord tribe, who does not shy away from the existence of her little priest, maid and sister, brought down her Nordic simple and elegant robe with a hint of anxiety...

    "Rurik, brother, love me..."

    "You! Alright! Alright... I owe you!"

    Poor Rumi is like an electric light bulb. She watched as Prince Rurik hugged the high priest Lumia into the bedroom in a princess hug. Because she is also a prince¡¯s woman, she is curious, thirsty, and even jealous. How can Rumi, who has barely reached the traditional critical age, doesn¡¯t want to be a woman? Because, this is not only because Rumi is a woman, but also because her almost destroyed tribe needs someone to save.

    "Since Carlotta saved her Ostara with a vigorous belly, I should follow suit."

    Obviously this night belonged to the prince and the high priest, and Rurik would not do anything to make Lumia sad at the critical moment.

    Lumia was finally satisfied, lying on the blanket and panting violently: "Rurik, the next one will be... the son? Last time we didn''t succeed, this time we must do it."

    "Perhaps. Whether it succeeds or not, whether it is a son or not, everything depends on Odin''s will." Rurik did it quietly. If he could light a cigarette at this time, it would be the most emotional.

    "It must be a son. I feel Odin has given me enlightenment, I... will give you a good war chief (general)."

    "That''s great. In that case, my son must have a aptly good name. For example, kharlki."

    "What a straightforward and good name."

    Fathers may have a variety of ideas for naming their children, or they can be extremely uncreative. This time Rurik chose the latter. The so-called Heerki''s original intention was simple and rude "pure man". Speaking of it, he remembers that his cousin''s name is also a similar spelling vocabulary, and the meaning is probably "pure man". It even includes his own name "Ruriek", which means "reborn pure man". If it hadn''t been for the death of two sons, he wouldn''t have given himself such a name.

    Lumia is satisfied, she still misses her daughter mentally: "Velika..."

    "She is very good. She is taken care of by her grandparents. She has learned to run in the past winter and her speech has become much clearer."

    "It''s great, I really want to see her."

    "You will see it soon."

    "Yes! But after we leave, the temple in the city will be relocated. Is this really appropriate?"

    "Are you worried?" Rurik shrugged, "There is nothing wrong with it. I have decided that I will build a bigger one in Shilla Fort, preferably made of stone. I also want to build a better statue of the gods. , We must recruit a group of young priests, everything must be formalized, and everyone must feel solemn when they see the temples and squares."

    "Just hearing what you said made my heart move." Lumia got up and cuddled next to Rurik: "But it will cost a lot of money to do so."

    "Oh? Are you worried about finances?"

    Lumia nodded, and said: "The people pray for it. In the six months you are away, I have saved a huge sum of money in my cash box. This money is yours, and it is very good to be used to build a new temple. ."

    "There is actually a huge amount of money?!" Rurik was moved, and couldn''t think that the "incense donation" gift box he had on a whim had really become a treasure? "how many?"

    "There are nearly two hundred pounds of silver coins."

    "Ah?! So many? This...how is it possible. My people are so rich?"

    Lumia chuckled, and she explained everything in front of her man without any cover. How can the so-called so much money in vain? It''s exactly those statues of gods.

    In the Nordic world, no tribe would spend huge sums of money to make large-scale gilded statues of gods. Not only did the Russ cast them, they also built six in one go. Except for Spellosville, the Valkyrie **** of the Chorus, the other five gods are universally recognized gods. The gods are in charge of different affairs. The affairs of these five gods basically cover all aspects of everyone''s life.

    Foreign businessmen and local craftsmen are willing to put out some money to pay for it. Lumia also took advantage of the trend and invented a rhetoric, the so-called "coins clink, and your prayers will be answered by the gods."

    Ordinary people can take out at most one silver coin for Hanukkah on the winter solstice, and then pray to the gods to bless all things next year.

    Businessmen and craftsmen are the most demanding, because his life also faces many great sacrifices. There are merchants here who don''t hesitate to put out half a pound or even a pound of huge sums of money to pay, which is worth an even more outrageous amount. They all pray for the blessing of God Frey, who is in charge of commerce. However, most of these people are doing clothing processing work related to leather and linen. They produce just-needed goods and sell them overseas. They have been Roseburg¡¯s leading income-generating products since ancient times, and Rose Hunter has provided more and more various types of leather in recent years. It is rare for practitioners in related industries to want to make money.

    Businessmen and craftsmen generally don''t think this is because they are business wonders or the bonuses brought by the Roseburg platform. Their faith is very simple, that is, they are willing to believe that their prayers to God have an effect.

    Therefore, the small temple in Roseburg''s hometown has always been "incense burning."

    Lumia described it like this, and Rurik wanted to laugh more as she listened, but her heart was agitated. Unexpectedly, Lumia still has some business acumen? Not only! This woman served as the high priest, at least in terms of "making money". Fortunately, this is her own woman, it is a bit dangerous to change to another high priest.

    The most expensive task after immigration is to build new settlements and then solve the problem of sustainable development. Farming cannot be done in 835 this year. New immigrants should receive a batch of ripe fields in the spring of next year and actively open up land.

    In the past 100 years, the residents of Roth''s family have relied on their marriage and blood to form a whole, but nowadays, the dispersion of the Roth''s family is inevitable. Rose¡¯s concept has become very big. The community relationship that used to rely on blood as a bond will slowly dilute in the new world dominated by Eastern Slavs. Then a new thing must be established as the common idea of ??all people, such as architecture. A large temple with a new flame **** named "Peron" was added. Since then, Ross has seven gods.

    The construction of the Great Temple will consume a lot of wealth, and the truth that the spectacle misunderstood the country is a truth. Lurik really wants to do another large-scale urban construction in Shilla Fort, and the cost is definitely not small. Lu Mia relied on the accumulation of wealth, which was far less than the capital to face the huge demand for urban construction.

    Perhaps attacking a powerful enemy and defeating them with the mighty Ross army to grab a huge amount of wealth, Shilla Fort will become the jewel of the North in a short time.

    "Doing business with the Danes safely, I can drain their wealth by dumping advantage. If war is still inevitable, Blue Fox, if you can give me an excuse for war, it would be best."

    So how did Rurik go until three months later? It''s just the tail of May now.

    Rurik does need a lot of capital to build his own Ross. At a time when his own hematopoietic ability is not enough, plundering other wealth is the optimal solution. War is of course a bad policy, but it is the best policy if it is to gain profits by trade. Therefore, he has the willingness to repair with Denmark, but it does not matter if he does not repair it. As long as Hezeby is always a free trading port, the Ross people will continue to eat Denmark''s flesh and blood to fatten themselves.

    During this night, Lumia stayed up all night, and the emotions she had squeezed for more than half a year were all vented this night, which caused Rurik to stare at her until dawn, when the maid went to report to the lord on the order of Harrodsson. However, the prince and the high priest were still entangled and sound asleep.

    Xiao Lumi woke up, helplessly stood up and went out. Wearing a plain robe, her black hair tied into a huge ponytail, she stood upright and described to the waiting Harrodsson: "The governor, the prince and the high priest are still lingering. They are very tired and don''t want anyone to be disturbed. You and everyone. Anything may have to wait until tomorrow."

    In fact, she was a bit maverick and arrogant, and she dared to yell with the old fellow Haroldoson because she was a Rurik woman. She also knew herself well and knew that she had to do her job well and that it was impossible to overrule things, so she went back to the small temple that needed someone to take care of her after she had spoken.

    The small temple is about to be demolished. When she came back, she looked at the idols with a trace of regret, and whether she was a person with silver coins to serve them, she must also receive them with an official smile. When she heard the silver coins fall into the box Jingle, we must offer auspicious words.

    Today''s Haro Zossen is rushed. He and his old friends thought that the Royal Society would implement extremely high work efficiency and would hold an elite meeting the second time they returned home. Obviously, Rurik is indeed a real man, he can overcome the fatigue of the boats and cars, and wilt in the gentle village of the beloved woman.

    Everyone can understand this situation, and everyone laughed at Xiao Lumi''s description.

    A group of talents gathered here this morning, also a group of old guys. There are Governor Harrodsson, the shipbuilding wizard Hotla and his close friends, the old blacksmith Clavasson and his four other old buddies, Heliger, the manager of the new Ross people of the M?laren immigrants, and the deer breeder. The representative, the representative of Elonburg in Tieluzi Town, the satellite city of Roseburg, the owner of the clothing workshop Fodegan, and even the most heavyweight businessman Gould.

    Rurik has grown into a generation of heroes. Now whoever says he has childishness on his face is dazzled Rurik has grown up, and the age spots on the faces of the old guys have become more and more serious. The soldiers of the past are now. He started to lose his power when he picked up the weapon. The old blacksmith was proud to swing his sledgehammer and couldn''t do it too many times. Gould was not in good condition recently. He occasionally suffered headaches and felt weak.

    Everyone is dying, and everyone is doing things for the "son of Odin" Rurik, presumably the souls after death will return their souls to the wonderful Asgard.

    The anxious gathering of everyone also reflects the will of the entire Roseburg people. Everyone hopes that Rurik will hold a meeting immediately. Since he has done a big deal, it is not easy for everyone to force it. Harrodsson finally arranged: "The Prince and the High Priest are together like Odin and Freya. Let them rest well, we should go back and prepare for each of them, and prepare for the things that we will be waiting for and discussing with the King. We have to discuss and resolve them one by one."

    Indeed, the old man Haroldoson has some abilities in handling government affairs. He is the loser of the leader competition in the old era. Now the rich and prosperous of the Ross country is thriving. He asserts that he can''t do it categorically, but sticking to the hometown of Roseburg has long been a familiar road. It is precisely under his governance that all economic activities in his hometown are orderly, as extremely stable as in the past half a century.

    Harrodsson was indeed a local leader who thought he was a member, but he was also old, even older than Otto.

 Chapter 721ï¼š Maharajas arrangement

    Remember in one second¡¾¡¿

    In his mansion, Rurik was fully rested, and when he regained consciousness, he had to sigh with emotion that such a good building had to replace the purpose of its existence.

    He has already calculated that with the migration of the political center, Roseburg¡¯s palace, the only three-story attic in the city, has the value as the local administrative center, and it is more suitable as the governor¡¯s palace.

    He listened to the servant''s report, and understood the old guys'' eagerness to hold the meeting.

    Since the meeting is in a hurry, let''s hold it as soon as possible.

    "Ross Duma" is a big long house. When R¨¹lik formally gave the order for a meeting, the talents of the entire Roseburg followed and almost filled the empty house.

    The noise of their conversation made it look like a beehive or a scene of wild bees dancing. Everyone has their own minds, and the many words they are holding are eager to tell Wang Gong.

    This meeting, Rurik, came well prepared. As early as in Novgorod, he used a quill pen to write out one arrangement after another on hard paper.

    In the expectation of everyone, Rurik and High Priest Lumia stepped into the house lit by the oil lamps.

    The appearance of the two turned the already noisy house into a pot of boiling water.

    People cheered, stomped their feet, beat their chests or applauded, and made various noises to vent their excitement.

    In such a hot scene, Rurik could only watch them with a smile for a while.

    There are a lot of benches in the long slender room, so that if there is a lengthy meeting, the participants can do it leisurely, listening to the speaker''s endless talk. There are two rows of benches on the left and right, all leaning against the wooden wall. There is a central podium inside, where Rurik will preach.

    It is quite scientific to design a meeting place in this way. It is like a concert hall that makes the hall rectangular because of its excellent acoustics. The Ross Duma ordered by Rurik is a similar construction model in any Ross city. It is actually like a teacher, Rurik can preach on the stage very comfortably, and he can also walk off the stage and talk while walking on the crosswalk in the center.

    Each of the Viking tribes has its own parliamentary chamber. The Russ parliamentary chamber named "Ros Dumas" is unique in structure and has all major cities, which is impossible for other tribes.

    In the past, the Ross people could only dress themselves with gray, white and black three-color cloth and brown-grey leather. The love of beauty drove everyone to desire to have colorful clothes. In the past, conditions were not available, but now everyone is full of colorful clothes.

    The technology of weaving floral fabrics by Slavs has spread. Participants generally wore colorful cloth robes and leather jackets, with a large number of colored glass beads hung on their bodies, and even the woolen caps on their heads were hung with glass beads and amber.

    If such a person stood in a small Frankish city, he would be regarded by the locals as a big rich man, and even lured the local lord into malicious intentions.

    Seeing that the people in his hometown are so wealthy, the pride easily rushes to Rurik''s head. He can proudly say that Rose can have this day because of his own credit.

    But he also saw that many of the old friends sitting there are always gorgeous and their decay cannot be concealed.

    The heroes who are too old are getting old, and the heroes of the new era do not have plump plumes.

    Ask yourself, it is obviously unwise to continuously launch foreign wars under such conditions.

    This is the reason why Rurik decided to fight the Karelians again this year. His bottom line is that as long as the Karelians don¡¯t take the initiative to attack the Principality¡¯s northernmost stronghold in Lake Ladoga, the town of Bear Sacrifice, Ross will Choose conservative defense.

    He stood in front of everyone. It was a relatively warm climate, but now the gathering of dozens of people in the house has caused the room to heat up quickly. He took off his coat and showed him in the image of only a long gown.

    After half a year, the prince is still the man with the flowing golden ponytail. The fourteen-year-old prince obviously has muscled arms, but the figure is still thin. The beard on his face is as vigorous as his father''s. If left unattended, it will quickly turn into a golden cheek, like the legendary beast "Rhine" only found in the far south.

    Rurik stood here and allowed them to judge their heads. He held his head up and looked arrogant. It was this posture that everyone thought he was an extremely confident prince. He is so confident that he will have a perfect result if he wants to come to the immigration project.

    When the atmosphere finally settled down, Rurik unhurriedly opened the cloth bag and took out a dozen papers with a lot of writing inside.

    He can preach out of the text, but he is afraid of verbal omissions. It is obviously the best choice to write down important articles and read them out.

    The preaching manuscript was placed directly at the desk, and he was also sitting on a square stool, with his arms resting on the desk in a relaxed manner, as if the teacher was facing his students.

    "Old friends in my hometown, please be quiet. How to celebrate joyfully. Until the night, I will invite you to drink ale, eat barbecue and noodles. Now you must listen to my preaching on immigration work. Because this is related to yours. future!"

    He was afraid that his words were not serious enough, so he deliberately repeated it three times. The so-called announcement today is not only about the future of the principality, but also related to the future of everyone present.

    When Rurik began to preach, everyone had indeed straightened their backs and listened respectfully. Hearing the key part was either joy or nervousness, there was even a hint of regret.

    On the stage, he easily observed everyone''s emotions, and their expressions were probably within his own estimation.

    Is Rose a free country? Yes, it is not.

    Anyone who joins Roth can actually choose to leave, but the situation is completely other ordinary people of the Viking department, and after learning the real life state of the Roth people, they want to come in.

    ^0^Remember in one second¡¾¡¿

    Get in. No one will take the initiative to abandon the current life, unless they have made a mistake and be expelled.

    Since they are in Ross¡¯s community life, anyone must abide by Ross¡¯s rules of life.

    Of course, Ross has a hierarchical system. The royal family and the elite families in the past were the upper core of the principality in the tribal era.

    Nowadays, the population of Ross has expanded rapidly, but all the old Ross people who came from the Ross tribe are naturally the buddies arranged by Rurik.

    The elderly women basically arranged the work of a tailor, doing rough processing of cloth and leather. There are also elderly women who have worked in soap processing. The older men used to be tribal warriors. They were supposed to die silently at home when they were old, or they stubbornly came out to offer sacrifices to the sea. Now R¨¹lik hires them to be official fishermen, granary gatekeepers, and weapons repairers.

    As for the children of the roots of Ross, their food is entirely provided by Rurik.

    There are a large number of women who are married into the middle-aged of Roses. They actually don¡¯t need much experience to raise children. They also take on the tasks of fishing, logging, mining and many other men. Salary.

    This is the case in the inner circle of the Rus Principality. Women, children, old and young are all managed by a system. Lurik can guarantee that they will not die from starvation and freezing, but it is a luxury to want to suddenly become rich. Using taxation, lowering salaries and other means, Lurik can make a lot of wealth. The money is used to build ships, buildings, and especially food for more than 3,000 children.

    The baby boom that Rurik dreamed of is still going on. It will give the Principality a strong future, and now these three thousand gluttonous mouths also make the finances quite strained. The number of children will only increase further, not to mention their own people, and to say that they are not just an April bull. Once life becomes unprecedentedly stable and prosperous and hopeful, it is inevitable to have a hard time giving birth.

    After all, Roseburg is a narrow place, but for various reasons, the already overcrowded territory has become more crowded.

    As the prince is here desperately squeezing those who defected, it will not be a good thing in the long run!

    There are people from all the Confederate Confederate tribes who have moved in with their families. Although they are not many in number, they are not inferior to the Ross natives in their enthusiasm for childbirth. Only the children of Ros¡¯s own people who have been defined as ¡°adopted persons¡± by Rurik can get free meals, and the people of this group also get a stable source of income. This is a privilege that late entrants cannot enjoy.

    In Rurik¡¯s view, there are no real slaves in the principality, and he does not allow this. It is not because of his kindness and selfishness, but because of Ross¡¯ current economic situation. Slave keeping is a waste of the economy, and so is allowing the powerful to keep slaves. Digging the corner of the prince¡¯s power.

    But there are actually "slaves" in the principality.

    All the Vikings who came in from outside, the conquered Finns, and the conquered Eastern Ilmenslavs were all being economically exploited by the Ross Headquarters, a group that currently has a population of less than 10,000. Since the Principality is now rising at a speed like an arrow from the string, wealth is being created at a high speed, and the life of the exploited is actually better than in the past, and the internal contradictions can be ignored.

    Therefore, the residents of Ross Headquarters have reason to leave Roseburg, where they have lived for nearly eighty years, to settle in the Wonderful East.

    The preaching made by Rurik is to make arrangements for the various groups and major affairs that exist in Roseburg.

    First: Harrodsson will continue to serve as the governor of Roseburg, and his mediocre eldest son has no right to succeed in the future. The next governor is appointed the young Kanuf. Rurik intends to cultivate this cub who is basically the same age as him. In a few years, this boy will also have a bear-like physique. By then, Haroldoson will be old and dead, and the post of governor is still in the hands of someone he trusts. Leurik also emphasized that only the prince himself has the right to appoint the governorship. Anyone who claims to be a governor is a traitor to the duchy. When the Great Immigration opened, the Government House was moved to the old palace.

    Second: The Great Temple will be relocated, and all the statues will be moved to Fort Shilla at the mouth of the Neva River. Ross will use stone and hardwood to build larger temples, and will also choose opportunities to cast larger statues. In the temple, hundreds of people can gather to kneel and pray, and there should be a square outside the temple, which can be used to build a huge timber tower for worship.

    Third: All the ordinary residents of Ross Headquarters were relocated, bringing their belongings and children to the east, reuniting with their husbands, and enjoying their own farmland. All widows who have deceased husbands also have the right to share their land in the name of their deceased husband. Any man over the age of fifteen is eligible to receive a piece of land at the cost of having to leave his original family. There is only one destination for this group of immigrants, near Novgorod on the warm Lake Ilmen.

    Fourth: The people of Ross who are engaged in leather processing business have the right to get a small piece of arable land, but they must immigrate to Shilla Fort and build a new leather processing workshop in the city. All guest craftsmen who are engaged in related industries and new Ross leathersmiths who have moved in later can choose to immigrate to Fort Shilla. The Lurik principle suggests that everyone should immigrate.

    Fifth: The blacksmiths¡¯ union, especially the Cravason family, cannot emigrate to the East, because there are no mountains in the Eastern world. There is a shortage of stones and no ore can be found. The future of Roseburg is to become a northern iron producer in the Duchy of Ross, and it will use local iron and copper mines to continuously produce ironware. As a result, the supporting pottery workshops and charcoal burning workshops will not be relocated.

    Sixth: The shipbuilding group represented by the Hotra family cannot abandon the shipbuilding workshops in Roseburg, but must send young people to build two shipbuilding branches in Shilla Fort and inland lake-side Novgorod.

    Seventh: As the servants of the prince, the deer breeders continue to breed reindeer in Roseburg and pay deer skins to the governor and the prince on a regular basis every year

    ^0^Remember in one second¡¾¡¿

    For taxation, when there is a levy order, someone will be sent to fight for the prince.

    Eighth: The big businessman Gould cannot emigrate to the East with his family. The Gould family is in charge of all trade with the West in the Principality, and is also the most important distributor of Ross ironware, glassware, wine, and northern leather. The white fox Snoreva inherited the main body of the big merchant family and was mainly engaged in trade with Sweden. The second son, Blue Fox, started trading with Denmark and looked forward to a bright future.

    These eight arrangements are the most important, and Rurik made arrangements for many craftsmen, as well as some other arrangements.

    These arrangements were generally agreed by everyone, and it was obvious that Gould had raised his mouth.

    Gould is indeed old, and he even felt that he was dead soon, so he publicly questioned the close friend Liuliu in Rothdumari: "Why can''t my family run the Eastern trade? This is not appropriate!"

    Naturally, Rurik used that rhetoric to prevaricate. Iron trafficking is an important means of making money in the Duchy of Roth. The Gould family, who was ordered to monopolize this, made many small merchants particularly jealous. After all, this Gould was also a small merchant back then, but It is the prince who has led to his current status.

    "I still can''t figure it out. I''m dying of old age. I still have many sons. They are qualified to go to the East!"

    Rurik made a rare face sinking: "Gould I will tell you clearly! Don''t be too greedy! This is my order, you can''t ask for too much!"

    Gould was really suppressed, he was not actually afraid of Rurik personally, but the military and political power **** with Rurik. He can only comfort himself, because this large immigration project is almost a huge benefit to the people of Ross, and his essence is a guest. Even if he enters the group early and is accepted, he is still a "new Ross person" in essence. .

    If only this time was thought of, Gould would not deserve to be an old fox. He actually speculated that the root cause was that woman-Asraki Haraldot.

    Because Rose cannot have a single big businessman, multiple business families need to be controlled by the royal family.

    Gould chose to shut up. He would lose a large part of the leather trade income due to the large immigration project, and the Asraki family would make money from the leather trade and other industries because of the relatives of the prince. He was really worried for his eldest son, the white fox, but considering his advanced age, the children''s career depends on them! At least the family can still control the privilege of iron trade. After all, the prince clearly described that the East is iron-free, and the commercial families of the East naturally cannot rely on this to make money.

    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^0^

 Chapter 722ï¼š Go to Eastern Europe

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The restless mood spread in Roseburg, and the immigrants were quickly disposing of their property.

    The people deal with the wooden furniture in their homes, and any wooden or pottery that is inconvenient to carry are sold on a large scale.

    The already lively market has entered a boil, and there are people everywhere who have turned into stalls to sell their belongings. The market has already turned into a flea market, and regular transactions have retreated to the second place.

    They are also selling their own premises. Those wooden houses that have been built a few years ago are almost sold at cost prices, and there are not many old houses that have been built for decades and are the cheapest.

    Those who have recently immigrated to Melaren and Yilmalun pay close attention to these great things. With the savings they have gained from their labor, they are happily bargaining with the upcoming Ross people.

    Merchants who live as guests have also joined the panic buying. With these people joining, the real estate market, which was originally sluggish due to selling, was abruptly speculated by the merchants!

    Because those clients¡¯ businessmen have long been fed up with long-term rentals, and now they only need to pay a sum of money to the prince to obtain the qualifications to buy a house, why not do it? Many guest merchants do not have the right to immigrate to the East, at least not now.

    Merchants do not have any particularly urgent needs. Most of the trade routes they operate from Roseburg to Birka Port on Lake M?laren have their own status on this trade line, and they will not easily give up their business here. Eastern adventure.

    The free trade of real estate and daily necessities had no time for Lirik to interfere. He received a tax and then recruited a group of labor after he changed hands.

    The employed men and women were ordered to dismantle the temples of Roseburg. After a small sacrificial activity, the gilded bronze statues were moved out one after another.

    The sturdy and robust Ross men are planting wheat in the east planing fields, and he hires almost all Mellaren immigrants, all of whom have the same muscles. About six people joined forces to pick up the **** statue and put it into the newly-built wooden box. The box is filled with reeds, so you don''t have to worry about the idol bumping against it.

    The entire temple is undoubtedly the most important of these six statues, they must be transported safely to the deer cart to the beach.

    All this Ruriek personally supervised and watched the deer fleet drift away.

    There are more than twenty people holding sledgehammers on standby, and their trend is clearly to smash the temple where the statue has been lost.

    Palla wore a corolla on her head, and saw that these brawny men had been ordered. As she waved the sledgehammer, she frowned and drew close to the prince.

    "Prince! This temple doesn''t need to be demolished."

    "I know your concerns." Rurik looked at it flatly. "The gods will not blame me! The idols should be erected in the most suitable place, that is Fort Silla. There is still the old stone ship altar here, Parla, You are already the local high priest of Roseburg. I authorize you to recruit twelve lower-level priests. The Governor''s Mansion will pay for your daily meals and sacrifices. In the future, all kinds of sacrifices in Roseburg depend on you. The servants¡¯ quarters are now yours. Home¡­"

    Roseburg is the homeland of the Vikings. When the Roth people left with their wives and concubines of all ethnicities, there were almost only Roths, and the permanent population plummeted to less than 4,000.

    Vikings need the purest Viking traditional life, they must believe in Nordic gods, and the sacrificial ritual must also be Viking.

    A sense of desolation struck, and Palla watched the shattered temple grief coming from it, and two lines of tears tickled to the ground.

    "You don''t have to be sad." Rurik said.

    "I...I still want to cry. You...almost all left."

    "This is fate. Rose is no longer the Rose of the past. From now on, I will also regulate the priests'' ranks. I will set up high priests in the capital. There are resident priests in each city of Rose, and the resident priests can also recruit several lower priests. Just like. It is a world tree, with a backbone, buds, and leaves. This structure is the most stable. And you, you must recruit twelve lower-level priests to assist you. This is an obligation and responsibility."

    The significant sign of the complete relocation of the Ross Administration Center to Fort Shilla on the Neva River is the relocation of the Sacrificial Center here.

    Rurik deliberately regulates beliefs. In order to ensure the consistency of everyone''s spiritual home, the priest team must be organized and hierarchical.

    In Ross, traditional priesthoods are held by women, which is indeed different from other Viking tribes. This tradition should be preserved, the priesthood is still female, and the high priest must be the continuation of the royal blood.

    There is indeed an existing blueprint for the division of priesthood levels. Lurik intends to learn from the Christian system, and that system is also determined by the Roman Empire. For example, the high priest is equivalent to the great patriarch (pope), and must serve in the great temple of the capital. Resident priests in other cities are actually cardinals, and the ranks continue to be arranged downwards, so that every village has a resident priest.

    The prince can use this set to control the thoughts of the people in all of Russia, which also corresponds to the fact of the "prince''s divinity". Practically speaking, once such a system operates stably, the prince''s decree can be issued quickly in principle, which is conducive to the operation of the state apparatus of the huge Principality.

    The boxed idols preceded the shipment of many cargoes. Under the sculptures of the Sperrosville¡¯s bow, there is still a strand of white hair of the legendary high priest. This sacred ship is most suitable for the shipment of idols and various items in the temple. An appliance, even a special stone!

    The stone ship altar will be built immediately in the Shilla Fort. A large stone excavated from the old altar will become the cornerstone of the new altar, which means the transmission of divinity.

    It wasn''t until all the idols were loaded that Rurik let out a sigh of relief.

    He is very happy that his immigrant army is moving lightly. It would be too much trouble if a large number of pots and pans were to be transported.

    It is a long voyage from Roseburg to Novgorod, and the fleet may float on the sea, lakes and rivers for half a month. The long voyage is not a big deal to the soldiers, but it is a difficult challenge for women and children.

    Women and children are eager to reunite with their husbands sooner. These people are the most urgent. In fact, they are the orphans adopted by Rurik, but they are indifferent.

    Lurik has stayed in his hometown of Roseburg for many days. He hopes that everyone will evacuate after moving the materials early. When the work really starts, it will be troublesome.

    The sacred objects seized in the past from Lindisfarne, the diamond-encrusted cross obtained from the Shetland Islands, and the wooden planks recording the past history of the Ross people were packaged one by one. The most important thing is the money vault of Liurik, or the money vault of the Duchy of Ross.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity of moving, Liu Rick checked the remaining money in the treasury. Although there were a lot of coins, they were also lower than Liu Rick''s expectations.

    Think about it, he also knows the inside story, a lot of money is spent on construction costs, and maintaining welfare policies is also swallowing money. The people are truly surplus than they did ten years ago. The productivity of Ross is also continuing to expand. The amount of hot money circulating in the Principality¡¯s society is also large, which attracts more foreign merchants to trade, even if the merchants have to pay taxes.

    Perhaps tax should be increased to expand the national treasury, so as to continue infrastructure and shipbuilding.

    Shipbuilding and iron smelting are actually the two things that Rurik is most concerned about besides overseeing the relocation of the temple.

    The dense smoke obscures the sky in Blast Furnace Town. This highly polluting town is the satellite city of Roseburg. Due to its proximity to mines and charcoal-burning workshops, the metal production here is substantially more efficient than in Europe.

    Although Rurik did not make clear statistics on the amount of iron produced by Ross each year, it must be very small by the standard after a thousand years. By the standards of the ninth century, the two iron smelting institutions in Blast Furnace Town and Elonburg in the north are enough to make Ross rich. .

    These two places are also important military sites that Rose must guard for generations. Even if the core of the Rus Principality moves to the Neva River, the entire Gulf of Bothnia in the northern Baltic Sea must be the unique inland sea of ??the Rus Principality!

    In this way, the Tombstone Island fortress at the entrance and exit of the Gulf of Bothnia must be further constructed. There is a T-junction in the Baltic Sea, when the Ross Fleet is stationed.

    The shipyard is the last focus of Rurik''s investigation. In fact, as early as the banquet after the Rose Dumas meeting, the slightly drunk master Artisan Hotra spoke truthfully after drinking and explained all the various situations in the shipyard.

    Rurik was rarely drunk that day, and he didn''t hear much, but now he still needs to investigate the situation clearly.

    Because there are still a group of shipbuilders and novices who must immigrate to the East, Lurik is here today to review this special skilled immigrant, and even announce a major event.

    The order issued last year regarding the manufacture of a standard armed cargo ship is indeed implemented here by Hotla. The salary given by the princes and princes is exciting, and the supply of shipbuilding materials is very stable, so the craftsmen have enough energy to work.

    It¡¯s already early June. In the past eight months in Deling, Hotra only accepted orders from Rurik. According to technical parameters, two large indoor shipbuilding workshops took an average of three months to build four. Ship.

    When Rurik returns, the ninth to twelfth general armed cargo ships are also about to be launched. Now, the shipyard is speeding up the days of his stay.

    He came looking for the sound of Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding sound, the mercenaries are waiting outdoors, he entered the still lively factory building.

    No one is afraid of the prince, the young prince visiting is equivalent to the **** of wealth coming, seeing the prince, everyone''s faces are smiling like blooming flowers.

    Hortra walked happily on crutches, and warmly greeted his friends to suspend work.

    "It seems that you are still accelerating the construction." Lurik looked up at the small ship with satisfaction.

    The more Hotra looked at Rurik, the happier he immediately promoted the ship: "I pushed down other people''s orders according to your order, and only built ships for the prince. These Kirk ships are very sturdy, small but small, winning. In theory, the loading capacity can reach 100,000 pounds, and the wind speed of each ship is amazing. Since we have given up paddling, we naturally make good use of the wind."

    Rurik nodded with satisfaction: "The fishermen who signed with me are all using the eight boats that have been launched. They told me that these boats are very useful. Especially when towing large fishing nets, they still maneuver swiftly and catch more herring. ."

    "Thanks to the high praise of the prince."

    "You don''t have to be polite, you have to admit your ability. You also need to understand that in this sea area, our Ross fleet is invincible! So based on realistic needs, for the time being, I don''t need a huge ship, but a large number of standard cargo ships. This kind of cargo ship that can carry up to 100,000 pounds of supplies is very good. A torsion slingshot installed on the bow is a very good warship."

    "So¡­"

    "From now on, the shipbuilding workshop in Roseburg will continue to build cargo ships for me. You should build at least ten ships for me every year. You will be satisfied with the price. In this way, our Ross fishing vessels and cargo ships are completely unified, which is not only easy to manage, but if there is war, this It is part of our powerful navy!"

    Hotra was excited when he heard it. The hundreds of craftsmen and apprentices in the audience were making various noises and making noises to express their joy.

    Rurik saw that Hotla and his friends were already a powerful shipbuilding group. The young boys they recruited in Lake M?laren were apprentices, and all their economic life was tied to the organization.

    Such a rapidly expanding shipbuilding workshop will continue to grow, and it may not be all beneficial to the Ross shipbuilding industry. It must be broken up. Then, taking advantage of the opportunity of immigration, it should be broken down into three parts.

    "Where are the talents going to the East?" Rurik asked loudly.

    Hotra clapped his hands, and the selected ones walked out one after another.

    Here stands Hotla''s second and third sons, as well as descendants of other small families.

    Carl Hortrasson and Stein Hortrasson, the two brothers are only in their twenties. They are taught by experienced fathers. They are very good in the theory and technology of shipbuilding, and they are very good at independent commanders. The big ship has confidence.

    Rurik was very happy that Hortra could surrender his son. As for why he was the second and third son, the reason is also very simple, because the main business of the family is inherited by the eldest son, and the other sons will have to rely on their skills sooner or later.

    As many as thirty people gathered, they were craftsmen and apprentices.

    How unhappy to look at them Rylik? He asked again: "The person you selected is beyond my plan. Is this appropriate? The shipbuilding efficiency here will be reduced."

    Hortra replied straightforwardly: "Just train a batch of craftsmen."

    "Alright, I want to announce a news." Rurik calmed down, and declared to the 30 people in front of him with a clear voice: "I will build a shipbuilding workshop in the Principality in the East. I will fund the construction of factories and houses for you. By hiring you to build shipbuilding, I will provide you with a very stable life and an opportunity to improve your skills in shipbuilding. You will have high social treatment. Even the young apprentices now will be respected by everyone in the future. I, even will Assigning wives to you, the premise is naturally that you must be loyal to my command."

    The prince''s preaching promised "the grace of the gods", and many people were completely at a loss.

    This is simply a pie in the sky! Those young apprentices are almost orphans, and following Hotra is basically eating. Now that everyone has suddenly become a direct subordinate of the prince, it is natural to go through fire and water.

    For apprentices with very low status, they are very happy as long as they can eat well every day. For Hotla''s two young sons, the two brothers need more. They are eager to use their personal ability to start their own business, but unfortunately they lack the original capital.

    In this case, Li Ke simply hired two craftsmen and factory directors, and was ordered to preside over the shipbuilding industry in Shilla Fort and Novgorod. Even if only traditional long boats can be built at the beginning, it is already a huge boost to the inland water transportation of the Principality!

    Lurik gave all the artisans in the Principality a high treatment, and the people of this era are also very satisfied. It is good treatment to work out and get the food that is inevitable every day. If there is surplus wealth, it is really the kindness of the employer. .

    It is precisely the struggle of the artisans. The principal products are all made by them. The huge economic added value can promote the benign accumulation of capital in the principality without forcing the principality to survive by war and plunder.

    Rurik has arranged everything he can think of, and many things have delayed a lot of time. He had to postpone the date of immigration, which was postponed to the 28th day of June in the Julian calendar. .

    The summer solstice ceremonies in the Julian calendar were held as scheduled, and this was also the last grand summer festival held in Roseburg.

    Tomorrow is the departure date. Most of the soft cargo has already been shipped, and Lurik can actually announce the departure long ago. The reason for the delay is to catch up with this holiday deliberately.

    During the waiting time, Mezzasta from Elonburg also took his daughter to report on his work. Another important event was the exchange of her daughter Sepolava to her man Rurik.

    Elonburg does not have any additional arrangements. Mezzasta still has to provide a large amount of iron to the Principality, as well as large-scale fishing for salmon during the autumn fish floods, as well as its responsibility as a transit point for the trade of Narvik Port facing the Atlantic Ocean. .

    Now, three women from UU Reading gathered around Rurik. They all have black hair and almost all oval faces. They are all of the ancient Finnish ethnicity. They are basically at the age of mothers. Needless to say, Lumia, the oldest high priest, should save the remaining two.

    The Queen Mary, who died of dystocia, is really a tragedy. Rurik blames herself for her death, so for the safety of other wives and concubines, she should generally restrain her desires in about three to five years.

    Even if there are more desires, turn it into a desire for construction.

    The summer solstice ritual has come to a great end. Thousands of people stayed up all night, precisely because the summer solstice in Roseburg did not set the sun at all.

    They boarded the ship on the only extreme day of the day, and got ready to set off with great enthusiasm. The Ross banners are hunting and hunting. There are as many as 5,000 people of all colors, and there are as many as 200 large and small ships, either carrying people or carrying things, especially a large amount of dry food and fresh water!

    The huge immigrant fleet is also the mighty Ross navy, they set sail!

    Ross historically left the Roseburg Fjord, where they lived for nearly eighty years, in 835. The main body of the Ross people rushed to the warm land of Eastern Europe. Only a few technicians stayed in their homeland...

 Chapter 723ï¼š Return to the new world

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The long voyage is exhausting people. The only thing that can comfort everyone is the sufficient reserves of materials, which also makes it impossible for the huge fleet to dock on the way for supplies.

    Rurik didn''t have time to linger, he had already spent too much time in his homeland, and the fleet would definitely arrive at Shilla Fort earlier.

    The fleet only replenished fresh water at the Tombstone Island at the T-junction of the ocean, and what was left was a full five-day voyage to the east! Even if the fleet could dock in the city of Helminki on the Gulf of Finland, Rurik did not make a decision.

    The sea conditions on the voyage are always good, although there is haze, there is never any rainfall.

    The southerly wind is strong as a whole, all the ships tilt the spinnaker, and the entire fleet continues to sail in a zigzag line, but the speed is even more gratifying.

    The flagship Aphrora led all ships, large and small, and the entire fleet was taken aback by the following merchants.

    Rurik would not allow the fleet to accommodate those eager to make a fortune. As a big island appeared right in front of him, the excitement quickly spread throughout the fleet.

    That is Kotlin Island, a sandstone island. It is not the largest island in the entire Gulf of Finland, but when the fleet sails here, you can see the city standing ahead with the naked eye.

    Rurik, blowing from the bow of the ship, saw the city walls of Fort Shilla. The entire city was very conspicuous and dazzling on the small alluvial plain at the mouth of the Neva River that lacked trees.

    He calmly looked back at the people of his flagship: "The front is New Roseburg! Our first destination is here!"

    The already agitated crowd is even more manic, and even the most apathetic is now looking excited. They roared loudly, made noise by various means, and waved to nearby ships.

    Compared to their excitement, Rurik seemed much calmer.

    Arriving in Shilla Fort is a phased victory of a long journey. A group of people will land here and become a new group of settlers. Especially those accompanying leather craftsmen and small capital businessmen, they will build new mansions here and start a new business life in the new world.

    The Governor of Shilla Fort has left the city with the existing residents of the city! They gathered on the riverside, watched the arrival of the huge fleet, and actively started the reception work.

    Now it is the high water period of the Neva River, the flow of the river is quite large, and it is already quite difficult to advance the fleet by wind alone.

    The main ship began to be towed and assisted by rowing boats, and all the large ships docked. As a result, the "Eight-Eight Fleet" of the Duchy of Rus was already anchored in the capital of the Principality.

    The long and narrow plank was put down, and the sliding door panel on the sideboard was pulled up.

    Lumia has gone through a long voyage, but she vomited darkly along the way. Rurik hoped that she had a morning sickness reaction, but it was simply seasickness at all.

    Her mental condition is quite sluggish, but facing this new big city that does not belong to the old city of Roseburg, wearing a antler helmet, she must show the people here the demeanor of the high priest of Rose.

    "This... is Shilla Fort." She stared at Rurik and asked elegantly.

    "How? A brand new city, our capital."

    "It''s great! We want to build a new temple here."

    "Maybe a big sculpture should be erected at the mouth of the river. Odin''s sculpture! Odin''s eyes are staring at all the ships passing by." Rurik seemed to say, but he planned to imitate New York in his heart.

    Seriously, Shilla Fort does need a landmark building, such as a lighthouse, or a colossus of a deity that resembles a lighthouse.

    The Colossus of Rhode Island? Or is it the Statue of Liberty?

    From a pragmatic perspective, piling up a rammed earth mound to build a lighthouse is a cheap and practical measure.

    Shilla Fort should have large infrastructure, and all the current infrastructure is not as good as building a new temple.

    He hurriedly took Lumia''s hand, who was looking from side to side, and smiled: "Let''s go! High priest. Let the cheering crowd see our demeanor."

    She nodded, and there were two lines of tears welling up again, because she herself was indeed the core of the cheers.

    The high priest is here, and Fort Shilla is the real capital!

    The high priest is here, and the gods will truly protect this place!

    Rurik was chatting with Governor Knudson, knowing each other''s responsibilities, so he spent all the remaining time on directing unloading and disembarking people.

    That night, there was a carnival in Shilla Fort.

    The city¡¯s inherent bazaar is open all night, and new immigrants who settle here are selected according to the plan to purchase daily necessities as soon as possible.

    Ships of casual merchants and craftsmen will arrive one after another, and some of the people who arrive first are immediately shocked by the fur exchange here.

    Because, in Roseburg and the more northern world, the traces of squirrel skins have disappeared for many years. On the other hand, in the leather goods market here, squirrel skins are large and cheap. They were fortunate that they were closely following the fleet, and they had forgotten their exhaustion. After purchasing some leather, they began to lay small stakes in the open space by the city, and they never declared that this was a homestead.

    A key meeting that night was held in Ross Duma here.

    Knudson slaughtered a few deer to receive the wind for the elites of the prince''s large fleet, but R¨¹lik had to arrange tasks for Knudson more than eating and drinking.

    He listed some projects, such as fully supporting the construction of shipyards, planning the residences of merchants and craftsmen, and ensuring the prosperity and stability of the business district.

    The most important thing is Wuhe, it is the Jianda Temple deliberately left in the open space near Fengshou Square!

    Only this Rurik asked too much.

    The Great Temple must have a rocky base. It must be quarried on the Stone Island (Gogran Island) in the Gulf of Finland, and continue to stack stones on the stone base to build a large stone chamber and the roof is made of wood. To make a batch of cement mortar as a binder, a large amount of crystal glass will eventually be pasted on it, making the temple crystal clear when the sun shines. This is very meaningful because it is said that Asgard is full of gems, so it is of great significance to cover the large temple with the gods with gems. Real gems are naturally not available, but the Principality can produce glass fragments in mass.

    The great temple Rurik has some creativity, but now the material conditions are limited, so that it is a major and costly feat to wrap the temple in glaze. It stands to reason that Rose is fully capable of putting a layer of glass on the temple, or because of the control of funds, Rurik does not want to spend crazy in this area.

    The sister-in-law Lilia has become a very good female glassmaker in her long work. She doesn¡¯t blow glass herself, and she doesn¡¯t want her pretty face to be strange. She uses die-casting technology to process almost all glass products, and she happens to make a large number of glazed tiles completely. It depends on die casting. The Neva River has a lot of river sand that can be stepped on, and this sand has a lot of impurities and can only make colored glaze.

    Rurik brought a group of young craftsmen from his homeland, especially the young Kamnier whom he relied on. They are already independent comprehensive craftsmen who only serve the princes. They will establish a state-owned blacksmith shop here. , The biggest job besides providing tool repair services for locals is the manufacture of colored glaze and glassware.

    Although the first horn of industrialization could not be sounded in Shilla Fort, the city was not based on agriculture since its inception. Shilla Fort will occupy the north with its integrated handicraft industry, trade and shipbuilding industry.

    Rurik gave Governor Knudson a flimsy but heavy construction list, and he took out a heavy sum of silver from the large treasury and delivered it, so-called this is the initial urban construction funding.

    In order to avoid the money fascination and cause Conusson to take the money and do nothing, he also asked the governor to come up with a list of the use of funds afterwards.

    At present, Rurik is really unable to make a fine plan for the construction of the city of Shilla Fort. His management method is relatively crude. Although there will be many problems here, it can only be made up in the future.

    Lumia was ordered to stay here, and wanted to come to the high priest¡¯s house to supervise the governor¡¯s honest work...

    Lurik did not stay in Shilla Fort for too long. He paid attention to the growth of oats in the nearby acres and was pleased that this year was indeed a good year.

    The fleet will still travel far, the next stop in Novgorod.

    The winding Neva River became more and more turbulent, and the Russian immigrants who came to Eastern Europe for the first time were all watching the surrounding scenery.

    When the river began to extend northward, even the retrograde fleet was able to take advantage of the southerly winds. A big lake like the sea lay before them, and they cheered, and many people were clamoring that Novgorod, which was adjacent to the big lake, would be there soon.

    Is not it?

    Look here, a group of fishing boats can be seen with naked eyes on the lake, and there is a small settlement by the lake not far away.

    The fleet entered the lake and headed east, and the small villages in the distance got closer and closer.

    So it was the flagship who asked the confident prince: "Is it always Novgorod there?"

    "Of course not there! It''s just..."

    Rurik''s answer was ambiguous, but in fact he was also puzzled by the village.

    As the fleet approached, a fishing boat came in after displaying the Ross flag.

    In the vast sea or the big lake, the flag is the most sure thing for each other. Rurik quickly figured out the situation, because those fishermen were simply fighting madmen in the First Banner!

    The fishermen held up a big pike with both hands, looking at their emotions, they wanted to pay tribute to the king.

    "His Majesty is finally here! Accept my gift!"

    All the people of the flagship gathered to one side, and the faces of the woman and the child formed a line. Not only the flagship, but other cruisers of the same class are also close, making it seem that the fishing vessel is a tiny existence in the cracks.

    Rurik was so interested that it made people toss down the rope. After all, his subordinates gave gifts. If he didn''t want to, he would not appreciate it.

    "Okay! I accept your gift! Improve food for women and children!"

    Rurik is true, because the real Ross people have always had the habit of eating raw fish, especially for the caught herring, the whole fish can be stuffed into the stomach, like a dolphin. How to eat. The pike is extremely delicious, no one will object to its fishy smell, because the thick fish oil can make people survive in the extreme cold. The women dragged the fish up with drooling, and then they were about to cut the meat for raw food.

    Suddenly, the excited screams of the woman caught all the attention.

    But the woman who was staying on the Duke of Ostara held up the young child and shouted to the fishermen: "Harald! Look at me! And your child!"

    The fishermen squinted, and immediately trembled, they could steer the fishing boat closer.

    Still yelling: "Kaliya! Wait for me! I''ll pick you up."

    The woman can''t wait to be reunited with her husband. She is a Slavic woman, knowing that she will return to Novgorod to be her hometown, and her heart has been fused with Rose over the years.

    She sold the wealth of her hometown and turned it into a heavy pack of silver and copper coins. Wrapped in a soft cloth, he climbed down the dropped rope ladder. The two children had already been roped down into their father''s hands.

    The Rus witnessed a tearful scene. Their family reunion on Lake Ladoga was only the beginning, and soon most Rus families will be reunited.

    Rurik wanted to build a small town at the entrance of the Volkhov River into Lake Ladoga, and even another town at the intersection of the Neva River and Lake Ladoga.

    Obviously the people have made their own choice, and they chose the former.

    Lake Ladoga is a noun since ancient times, and the Rus learned it from the Suomi people a very early time. It doesn''t matter what it means, it is about describing a large lake. This fishing village has its own name, Ladogastad, a typical Norse name.

    The fleet had to stay in Ladogastad for a short time, and the reason was really touching.

    Because the traditional Russ did not become farmers until this year, they only made major innovations in the technology of planting, and did not have a clear concept of intensive farming. For example, if Rurik didn''t personally supervise them, they didn''t even have the idea of ??irrigating the lake. It is impossible for them to spend a lot of time on the fields, but to take care of their old fishing industry. It just so happens that the hydrological conditions in this area are excellent, and the rich fish resources are simply left to the Russ to plunder.

    A group of elite troops from the First Banner went down the river, bringing fishing tackles, tycoons and other professional tools to set up a summer camp on the banks of the Great Lake, which is called Ladogastad.

    From the accidental camping on the lakeside when Sorgon sailed in the past, a huge plump pike was caught, and the good news was passed on among the Rus people. No one would refuse the scorched flavour of roasted meat, and the smell of cooked pike is the best. They mainly catch pike, followed by bass, and occasionally encounter freshwater seals and eagerly kill them.

    After going ashore and turning around, Rurik saw the general situation of this small fishing village. The brothers all lived temporarily, and the large number of wooden sheds they built was indeed impossible to withstand the wind and cold.

    There are not many buildings here, but a large number of wooden poles are pestle, hemp rope is hung between the poles, on which are hung densely baked dried fish that has been dried into extremely tight dried meat. Obviously, a large number of pike fish they had caught before became ready-to-eat fish steaks, and a batch of bass was hung as a whole.

    In their concept, wheat is always precious. They have never seen a bumper harvest created by themselves, so they do not have a perfect grasp of this year''s wheat harvest. At least fishing for dried fish has been done for generations. Everyone has been doing this for generations to get the opportunity to fish. Most people making dried fish almost follow the survival instinct.

    A group of women disembarked with their children in their arms. They reunited with their husbands, and then Ladogastad, who ran this summer camp on the spot.

    This is a good start. Settlements are formed spontaneously, which shows that this geographic node needs a settlement. In the foreseeable future, settlements will be urbanized until they become post-stations.

    The journey continues, and the journey is nearing its end.

    Now is the last voyage, and the rowing boats that tow the big ship are struggling to move forward. There are a group of Ross women in the oars, and there are also a group of Slavic women. The former is to open up a new world, while the latter is simply to return to her natal family. Nowadays, rowing has nothing to do with men and women. In order to get home faster, everyone who can get their hands is struggling to row. On the other hand, all the big boats are almost unmanned.

    No one thinks this is wrong, because the great and young prince is also a member of the oars.

    Rurik sweats, everything is like Otto 40 years ago. His young boy and girl of the Prince of Eating, paddling on Volkhov, explained that this is the real Rus. As the saying goes, if you go against the current, you will retreat. Although the Volkhov River in the wet season is far less than the Neva River, its flow rate puts a lot of psychological pressure on these cubs. The rower must not stop, because behind the big towed boat is another towing team, and the result of one party''s slack is probably to collide with the boat behind.

    The daily high-intensity physical training showed their physical strength to the fullest at this moment, and the young paddlers fully proved that they are indeed the new force of the Principality of Ross.

    After three days of paddling, many people were still disturbed by sore arms, including Rurik himself.

    Persistence finally had a perfect result, and the farmland attached to White Tree Manor was in front of him.

    Do not! That is already Novgorod!

    The boy belonging to the White Tree Manor standing on the shore waved to the Ross Fleet, which was flying the flag of Ross with a long snake formation. The paddlers couldn''t get out of their hands, so they responded with joyful shouts.

    After that, there was no suspense. The closer the fleet got to Lake Ilmen, the river became more open and the water flow continued to ease.

    The fleet came back, and on the sixteenth day of this July in the Julian calendar, even though Lurik took more time than estimated, he managed to accomplish this feat after all.

    The fleet temporarily anchored on the Volkhov River and all the ships dropped anchor. Everyone disembarked and immediately started supply work in Novgorod.

    Compared with the excitement of the tribesmen entering a warm new world, what Rurik has is only the satisfaction after success.

    He easily recognized Svetlana from the crowd, she was still so fresh and beautiful. Then there is Nolen, with a high and delicate chin showing arrogance.

    Although Otto was old, in order to show arrogance in front of his people, he put on a chain mail shirt this time, the difference was that he actually picked up a cute little pigtail with a pigtail.

    Niya is also an old woman, and this time she continues to hold a baby.

    The ten maids of Rurik were all gorgeous, dressed up with similar hairstyles and dressed in the same clothes, as if they were ten twin sisters!

    Rurik returned to his loyal Novgorod, approached his family and his subjects.

    He didn''t say much, just "I''m back", and simply and concisely announced the successful conclusion of the immigration operation.

 Chapter 724ï¼š Rurik in Mstisk

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    On the ruins of the old pine needle manor, the Mstisk settlement of the Rus rose from the ground. The vast majority of the immigrants from the Rus family will settle here, and she will surely become the largest Rus settlement in the Principality.

    The returning Rurik first listened to the local people''s report in Novgorod.

    With urban construction reports and production reports, the most important thing is everyone¡¯s description of crops.

    The old guy Rigus lived a lot. He laughed from ear to ear. The so-called good weather this year, the wheat rose very well, all the wheat has begun the heading process, and a wonderful harvest is not far away.

    The descriptions of the residents of Novgorod are very consistent. They have never seen the agricultural scene this year. Everyone compares and estimates this year with previous years, and all have made a good harvest judgment.

    A bumper harvest is almost inevitable, because technological innovations in plowing and planting have reduced the input of crops and increased the harvest. The wheat has been in order since it was planted, and the root system has absorbed the resources of the earth and has an unprecedented order. The technical advantages of the "drilled seeding" model have achieved initial success, but the people are more willing to attribute it to this year''s climate.

    Rurik deliberately investigated the acres near the city, especially observing the ears of oats up close.

    The shape of oat ears and wheat ears is very different, and the yield is also lower than the latter. Although European oats have the advantage of cold tolerance, Novgorod is indeed warmer here. Rurik is very satisfied with the rise in oats here, and he is more concerned about the wheat "experimental field" in Mstisk.

    As long as you continue to retrograde along the Volkhov River into the huge Ilmen Lake, the first settlement you will see is Mstisk. The vast number of immigrants temporarily staying in Novgorod must continue after a few days of rest. Journey.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Rurik¡¯s ten maids hurriedly submitted the data on the acres they had surveyed and mapped out on other farms. In an instant, he piled up a thick pile of cardboard with densely packed data in front of him.

    The night was already very deep, and the flame of the bronze lamp holder was beating.

    In the warm house, Svetlana was just sleeping, she squinted at her husband''s back.

    Rurik continued to keep his spirits, relying on the flames to continue reviewing these documents, and couldn''t help but yawn.

    Lanna furrowed her brows, she couldn''t help but asked abruptly, "Do you want to keep watching?"

    "You... haven''t slept yet."

    "I just want to be with you."

    "You rest first."

    The husband seems very cold? Lanna sat up slowly, being infected by Rurik and yawning hurriedly. "It''s really necessary to watch it again. When tomorrow dawns, you have enough time to watch it."

    "Time? All I lack is time. What do you think I am doing?"

    Lanna was stunned, and said casually: "Just look at what those sisters wrote. There is also what I wrote in it, but it''s about other farms."

    "It looks like you all know it, but you haven''t understood the meaning yet."

    "I care about so much." As she said, she sneered and laughed, then lay down and twisted like a coquettish cat, and then whispered to ask Rick to fall asleep.

    "I will continue to work..."

    Regardless of his wife''s pouting expression, Rurik still holds a charcoal block wrapped in a paper roll in his right hand as a pencil to do statistics and mathematical calculations on yellow and white paper. His time is indeed very tight, because the wives and concubines all worked as bookkeepers in the past, and the acres they counted are the most important tax source of the Principality''s agricultural tax base.

    The basis for how much grain tax the Principality can collect in Novgorod this year is the area of ??land. Rurik plans to set a standard based on the average oat yield per acre of the people in the White Tree Manor in Novgorod, so as to collect eleven taxes from all farms. This huge amount of tax can theoretically provide Ross¡¯s immigrants to live a whole year comfortably without working, because their wives, concubines and clerks have made a preliminary census of the farms very pragmatically, so that Rurik can go further. Know clearly how many men, women and children there are in each farm.

    After summing up many data, Rurik learned not only the number of acres, but also the rough distribution of the location of the farms and the estimated area of ??land that each mature man can be responsible for farming.

    The ability to raise taxes in an orderly manner is a real test of the organization''s ability of a political power.

    The Principality is undergoing a transition period. A tribe dominated by fishing, hunting, looting, and trade will enter the era of farming. Many things must be modeled by the monarch. If there are a group of technocrats, Rurik does not have to actually go there in person. The current major contradiction is precisely because of these technical civil servants, and if there are any, it is just a cameo by his wives and concubines.

    Civil officials will be promoted first from the group of cubs trained by themselves, regardless of male or female, those with outstanding mathematics and language skills will be selected and appointed. Of course, in all fairness, Rurik hopes that a group of male writers will stand out.

    Rurik decided to take his men to collect taxes personally, so he would make field trips to the entire circular lakeside of Lake Ilmen, and even see how the life of the Ostala people who immigrated to the southernmost part of the Great Lake was.

    He took the time to compile a list, first made a draft with charcoal pen, and then made the official list with a pen made by Dayan Feiyu dipped in ink, and he himself collected taxes based on this.

    Through these statistics, he has learned that the total population of the Slavic farms under his control, including a batch of newborns, has reached nearly 30,000. When the Boyars of the various farms held meetings in the past, they all described that their farms had a small population. According to past knowledge, the farms that clearly surrendered to the rule of Ross seemed to have a population of just over 20,000, but the results of the current survey are It''s all exposed.

    They don''t want to expose their economic strength and become a big fat sheep that is frequently mowed, and they dare not expose their potential military strength in front of the Ross army. They are all trying to pretend to be weak, and the reason for pretending to be weak is understood by Rylik.

    Because the agricultural tax of the Eleventh Tax is still considered a heavy tax based on the current production, Rurik has not even ordered a poll tax!

    The agricultural tax rate collected by the ancient East can be as low as thirty one tax, but the poll tax must be collected. First, the poll tax means that the country can accurately know the population of its subjects, and secondly, it encourages the people to open up wasteland and grow grain, and to offset tax losses through new harvests. As for large-scale households raising slaves, the means to contain large-scale households is to collect heavy taxes. For example, double or even triple head tax is imposed on slaves, and the tax will naturally be paid by the master.

    This model has advantages and disadvantages. In a country like the morning sun, its advantages outweigh its disadvantages.

    The poll tax is charged, even if it can be as low as a silver coin, or the equivalent of ten pounds of oats. Not only the local Slavs, this tax is for everyone in the duchy, and those who are eligible to pay this tax are regarded as true subjects of the Duchy of Russ.

    The poll tax is a very novel thing for everyone. They only accepted the agricultural tax this year. In order to avoid complaints, the poll tax is determined to be postponed. He still needs to think about it.

    Because the number of Slavic people in this area is not at all the 30,000 people on these books!

    Rigus revealed that Governor Medvete has been carrying more than 300 men on an armed expedition in the dense forest. The "expedition" is still going on and will be suspended until the autumn harvest.

    It is said that Medvedt¡¯s work has made some progress, but the methods used are very violent.

    Some of those "hidden people" are not really isolated from the world. Small farms with paths in the woods for hiding are connected with large farms by the lake. The inhabitants of these farms are usually only about a hundred people, but their number is very large, just like a large group of dim stars that exist around those bright stars in the night sky.

    A messenger has sent news to Novgorod that Medvet has used military means to force up to ten small farms to forcibly relocate! These people were moved to a barren beach with reeds not too far south of Mskisk to build settlements. According to the messenger¡¯s description, these forced relocations feared the powerful force of the new ruler and learned that they could freely develop the rich land on the lakeside. Most of them are really willing to stay, but hope that the adults will allow them to harvest at least this year''s food so that they can pass the winter smoothly.

    Rurik believed in the description of the messenger. Maybe he could count thousands more when he went to the east bank of the lake to the emerging settlements of forced immigration there.

    He has no doubt about Medved''s methods. Although they are all Slavs, their positions are completely different, because Medved''s identity is a great aristocrat of the Principality.

    Medvedt, named after the bear, and his guys all dress up to imitate the authentic Ross fighters. They must be the converts who are fanatical. He will first resort to force to force immigration. The best policy of Sorgon and Proton has not been implemented at all. The immigrant''s bad tactics came quickly.

    "Perhaps forcing immigrants to destroy their homes and relocate them is actually a good strategy for long-term rule, but the methods are too violent. It must be touched! I also want to canonize the new Boyar, give them new farm tools, provide them with food and so on..."

    In the future, more and more people will be caught out of the dense forest. Those who want to come are also the losers of the competition, and they must leave the lakeside farming area with better water and soil. Lurik doesn¡¯t care about their emotions, and they need to go around Lake Ilmen. A large amount of labor is further developed. From the perspective of the monarch, Rurik now needs labor loyal to Ross to cultivate wheat and pay taxes. If the area actually has a Slavic population of 200,000, then all of them will be pulled out to the lakeside area to build one village after another.

    Is 200,000 people considered a huge population for Lake Ilmen?

    Even in the current purely agricultural society, the villages that can be formed by 200,000 people and the corresponding farmland, people living around Lake Ilmen, a large inland lake, are not short of resources.

    As for why a large number of people are far away from the lake, a realistic reason is clear to R¨¹rich-the old Pine Needle Manor does not want others to rob them of their interests. The entire lake was once its sphere of influence, and the manor that is allowed to continue to settle must go to Pine Needle Manor. Tribute.

    The leader of Pine Needle Manor does have the qualifications and strength foundation to be a self-proclaimed prince, but it is a pity that he instantly turned into powder under the attack of Ross''s powerful military strength.

    After all, Rurik was asleep. He was undoubtedly sleeping with his wife. He just arrived in Novgorod just for a short rest. In the next month, because of the wheat harvest, the labor force in the entire region will be busy. I''m afraid that I will make my arm sore.

    The three-day fleet in the berthing area continued to move forward. The immigrants took a rest and got a certain supply. The next stop is the hopeful Mstisk!

    Soon, a huge lake came into view. The Ross people who are accustomed to seeing the sea don''t think this is anything. They pay more attention to the eastern part of the fleet, in the flat near shore under the dark green pine forest sea. The scenery there is indeed not seen.

    There seems to be a vast grassland with green pastures everywhere?

    Indeed, if a group of goats are released, they will ruthlessly clean the spring oats Kendall that has just begun to ear.

    The first batch of oats sown in late April entered the heading period, and those that were delayed until early May will have their heading time delayed. Whether heading or not, these crops are all gramineous grains, they are grass.

    The Ross people have lived a good life with wheat every day for many years, but they have not seen a large area of ??wheat fields. When someone pointed out that this was the wheat field, many pure Ross women were taken aback! It''s the local Slav women who married into the Ross with triumph.

    The dock in Mstisk has begun to take shape, but the huge fleet of Ross anchored still seems to be unable to do so.

    Arriving here again, a sense of historical vicissitudes blows across the face. Rurik stood on the deck, and the southerly wind with a faint grassy smell was blowing on his face. The wind was strong, and the calm lake was shimmering, and the water waves kept beating against the reeds on the shore.

    Compared to three months ago, this settlement has a major development visible to the naked eye.

    The defensive and windproof wall system has been completed, and wood-framed towers have been erected at intervals. Some Ross flags fluttered in the wind on the wooden wall, showing that this is the home of the Ross people.

    Rurik is very satisfied with their construction. After all, the heart of defense is indispensable. As an outsider, the Ross immigrants are living in the vast sea of ??Slavs. At the moment when the ethnic integration has not yet been achieved, they avoid gang rebellion. Any settlement will be We must do a good job in city defense. Even the Slavs who live along the lake are not to be guarded against, but the Slavic ethnic group further south¡ªthe Krivic League.

    Many men fished on the lake, and some even floated to Lake Ladoga.

    After the fleet entered the pier, the immigrant crowd walked out of the trestle bridge with great interest and stepped on the sturdy lakeside flat ground. The so-called pastures that the immigrants could see clearly, the wheat fields that were connected to the lakeside were actually about to mature!

    No one can ignore such a fleet. The people who stayed in Mstisk have learned that the hits from their hometown have arrived a few days ago.

    Arik eagerly hoped that the tribesmen would enter the port successfully. When the boat docked, he brought a group of strong men with their sleeves up and drove the small carriage, or pushed and pulled the two-wheeled trolley, happily coming to help.

    Men are the most active. They are not greeted by others, but their wives and children.

    The women who landed take care of their own pots and pans, as well as boxes for money, and bundles of spare leather and common clothes. Young children were held in their arms by their mothers, and some urchins began to run around happily on the spot.

    There are also those tribal elders who have immigrated. They had completed the last time of their lives and the longest voyage of their lives. They finally arrived in this warm and fertile land that the prince won for everyone. They will sleep here after death, and they will be happy in their twilight years.

    Just unloading takes a long time, and a large number of net bags are unloading all kinds of people. The furniture is not heavy as a whole. However, this is the daily life of as many as 600 families. Everyone estimates that the unloading will have to toss until tomorrow.

    Liurik organized the people to unload the goods independently, and was also gratified that some fishermen suspended their fishing.

    Those fishermen were all young soldiers of the First Banner. They found their wives and children as soon as their ships docked. They didn¡¯t feel distressed at all when they learned that the old home in their hometown had been sold. They only evoked the happy expressions of their wives and children. , The whole body also has endless strength.

    Arik came with his guys in time, and the young and strong people immediately joined the unloading work.

    "Brothers pay attention, find your wife and children, and take away your belongings first. Come back to help as soon as you arrive at home!"

    "Make good use of the trolley to help other brothers transport goods. Put your children on the trolley or carriage, and take care that your children are not allowed to run around."

    "Don''t quarrel, if anyone quarrels, I will be punished!"

    Arik gave the order. He is the manager of Mstisk. The brothers of the First Banner team admire him, making the whole unloading and transportation scene seem chaotic, but in fact there are rules. Some families that have packed their supplies have pulled their carts on the dirt road in the countryside to the city gate, and more and more families have begun to sing and leave.

    Rurik finally let out a sigh of relief, and a big hand slapped him **** the shoulder.

    "Aric? Is there anything else?"

    "Nothing." Arik smiled. "There are no clans in the hometown, right?"

    "There are still a group of left-behind people why?"

    "Because we must control the mine and our shipyard. Even if we emigrate, we must not lose our hometown."

    Arik nodded comfortedly. He still had a worry in his heart. He was so comfortable with hearing: "In this way, I don''t have to worry about moving my father''s tomb here."

    "Uncle¡¯s tomb? Don¡¯t worry. The tribal cemetery in my hometown is always being guarded. Many of the new Ross people who joined us later live in Roseburg. The Harrodssons are still in charge of the management. We need the iron ore from our hometown very much. There is salt from farther north. We are just the people who have left our hometown, and we will still communicate with our hometown very frequently in the future."

    "Alright. It seems that we are going to light a lot of bonfires tonight and we have to celebrate. Now we are going to continue unloading, come on!" Arik patted his brother on the back, "Boy, you are already a strong man, as Prince, I want to show your man''s strength to my brothers. Let''s unload the cargo together, finish the dock business early, and eat grilled fish in the evening. By the way, let me tell you about the good condition of this farmland, as well as those in the south. Those new guys."

 Chapter 725ï¼š New villages for forced immigrants

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    An army in the dense pine forest escorted their captive turtle forward.

    "Hurry up! Get to the lake early and open up the land early." A strong man carrying a round shield suddenly yelled.

    This person is no one else, but the governor of Novgorod city appointed by Liurik and his eldest brother-in-law Medvet.

    More than three hundred soldiers closely guarded the captured people. These people were captured in name only, and Medvedt not only didn''t want to inflict harm, but also ordered his soldiers not to allow the women among them to do anything, to ensure that everyone reached the lake safely.

    More than two hundred men, women, old and children took their own soft and soft, most of them leaning on wooden sticks, pushing and pulling two-wheeled carts full of supplies, and set off on the traditional winding and hidden forest trails leading to the great lake.

    Clearly in the autumn harvest season, everyone was captured by a group of terrible Varangans.

    Do not! They are not Varangians! Not even the strongest of Pine Needle Manor.

    They are actually the guys from White Tree Manor!

    The leader of this village is a man who is nearly forty years old. Because he is strong enough with brute force, it is commendable that he still has an iron axe handed down from his ancestors, so he was elected as the leader by the villagers.

    The leader is pragmatic, he knows that the weak strength of the village is not enough to fight against the strong enemy of the armored giant shield. In the past, the Sorgong requests from the powerful Pine Needle Manor were very obedient to hand over the property. The ban on entering the lake was also forced to accept. If the other party asks for the sheep that they want to raise, they hide the sheep, and if they ask for the young woman, the people will hide it.

    But this time, everyone has nothing to hide.

    The leader asked again and again: "Do we really have the freedom to use the land there when we get to the lake?"

    Medvedt was obviously boring to march and panicked. When he thought about calming their emotions, he didn''t bother to reply: "Of course. You can enjoy the fertile lake by paying tribute every year. I warn you not to run away and don''t betray. , Otherwise, Prince Varyag¡¯s army will deal with you like annihilating the 10,000 people in Pine Needle Manor."

    The village leader of the former promised was so excited, and the warning of the latter shuddered.

    The leader asked again: "Will you... force us to hand over the woman?"

    "Of course it will. The only thing I can assure you is that you are not slaves. The soldiers of our White Tree Manor are here, and they can be your women''s husbands."

    A huge boulder fell to the ground. The leader didn''t dare to believe it too much, and now he couldn''t beat him. If all the villagers had to freeze to death and starve to death in the dense forest this year to become bear food, he had no choice at all.

    Some people say that the leader is a waste of compromise, but they really don''t dare to fight one by one.

    A lot of news circulated among the passive immigrants, saying that they are already the eleventh village that has been forcibly relocated.

    It is also said that the escorted soldiers proudly claimed that because the White Tree Manor chose to form an alliance with the Varangas early, as today is a good day, but as long as they join the villages of the Varangros, life will be better.

    They move forward with mixed emotions and are unable to walk far every day. The fertility of their farmland in the dense forest is extremely low, and the low grain output makes them already in the summer famine.

    If someone starves to death in the middle, the prince will get angry when he learns it! Medvedt had no choice but to ask the soldiers to come up with dry food to help.

    Food is of course not free, and it is only natural to provide food for harvest benefits.

    A large number of women in White Tree Manor were married to the Ross people, and most of the most beautiful women in the farms around the lake were taken away by the Ross people! It is even more difficult for the males of the manor to marry their wives. Now that they have the opportunity, they must look for women among the people hiding in the farm.

    There are still a large number of small villages hidden. Continue to search for more to find, but the autumn harvest season of White Tree Manor is approaching, and Medvedt has suspended work.

    The prince can''t break his promise. The Ross people want to bring the people from their hometown. They have used this as their new home. From then on, the Ross conquerors have permanently mixed with the Slavs.

    Once, the Irmenslavs settled next to the lake. Because the rapid population expansion triggered a civil war, a large number of people were forced to escape into the forest.

    Finally, an open world appeared in front of them, and the sparkling sight in the distance shocked these people.

    Only a few older people still remember the beauty of Lake Ilmen. Since their birth, more people only know the forests full of crises and opportunities, and the creeks that provide water sources. It seems that the world is the village in the forest and the cramped farmland nearby. Many people now realize for the first time that the world is actually huge.

    The leader was shocked by the sight in front of him, unconsciously walked to the lakeside field, to the reeds, finally walked into the big lake, and then screamed excitedly.

    More people rushed over, cheered in the talk, and deliberately played with splashes...

    Medvedt and the soldiers were busy drinking the lake to quench their thirst, and then they laughed and watched these rare and weird guys playing in the water.

    The leader made himself wet and his clothes still smelled of mud. He approached Medvete with a hippy smile: "My lord, can we really settle here? No one will expel us anymore?"

    "Are you a fool?"

    In a word, the leader was dumbfounded by the question: "I..."

    "Have you never seen a lake?"

    "My grandfather has seen it, and I... it is indeed the first time I have seen you."

    Hearing this silly language, Medvedt took off his helmet and laughed again.

    No matter, he pointed to the north: "Look carefully, there is a settled village there. We are going north, and when I say enough, you will stop and settle here. Listen, I allow your man Afterwards, go back to harvest the wheat, but if you escape, you must consider the safety of women and children."

    "Don''t dare! We don''t dare to escape, we will immediately open up settlements."

    It seems that Shunchang¡¯s rebellion really happened. On the way, the governor Medvedt only verbally threatened and promised. The soldiers covered in iron did not use force. It seems that they did not intend to commit violence, and the people who were forced to emigrate. There is no rage.

    Everyone is a pragmatic person, if the current situation is not forcing anyone who wants to live in a sea of ??woods isolated from the world.

    It is said that the White Tree Manor has been transformed into a Varang, and tens of thousands of Varangs have already dominated the north.

    This is the eleventh village to be forcibly emigrated. The population of each village is around 200. Life in the forest is very difficult. They are desperately giving birth to offset the high mortality rate of children. However, every winter, some people will freeze to death due to long-term weakness due to poor eating.

    If you live by the lake, everything will be fine.

    Since this is the permission of the Rose Prince of the Varanga, the villages are willing to accept its rule. Of course, the premise is that the amount of tribute paid each year does not force everyone to die.

    The first people to be forcibly emigrated have met with Ross fishermen on a limited basis. The encounter with each other is harmonious as a whole, because these fishermen generally speak some Slavic languages. Since they can communicate effectively, there is virtually no barrier.

    Most of these fishermen are young people in the First Banner. They have a lot of savings in their hands. They have a high self-esteem. They are arrogant and pity for these people.

    So some fishermen took out cheap and mass-produced cast iron hammers and harpoons, and from these people they switched to young women to take Mstisk as his wife.

    Within a mere month, the soldiers of the First Banner brought fifty women, and this was what Arik wanted to report to Ruriek.

    Just as the Ross Fleet finally arrived at Lake Ilmen, Medvedt had just emerged from the forest.

    When the eleventh farm began to lay the foundations of the new houses, and just started to treat the weeds with stone sickles, Medvedt also led the main army to continue north.

    All eleven new villages of Medvedt are left with garrisons. The people who left the forest did not have a clear hatred of the White Tree Manor. Back then, each other was forced to leave the Great Lake by Pine Needle Manor.

    These fighters who stayed there are often not married. How is this not good news for new immigrants? The leader of the village immediately gave his daughter, and then selected a good-looking woman from the village to give it to the soldiers, in order to obtain further security promises through marriage.

    On the first night after Rurik¡¯s landing, Mstisk was indeed a sea of ??revelry. There were lit bonfires and dancing crowds everywhere. The strangely bright scene was seen by those Neo-Slavic immigrants. They couldn''t help but be amazed. Only the soldiers who stayed proudly pointed out that it was the settlement of the Rus people.

    Mstisk was full of drunk men, and even many women were drowsy. The ale and kvass from Novgorod, the soldiers of the First Banner team got a lot. And because they have more wheat in their hands, they can make a lot of wine.

    They have no choice in this era, and alcoholic beverages are almost the only cheap drinking pastime. Drinking and eating grilled fish, the reunited Ross family is so cathartic. Once this carnival can only be done on Hanukkah. Now that the material is full and the harvest is approaching, there are too many reasons and solid material foundations for everyone to splurge.

    Arik blushed with the drink, and Rurik''s condition was also terrible.

    This is the first time that Rurik has drunk so much, it is entirely because the old man has mixed honey and strong vodka in his ale. The sweetness of honey concealed the pungency of alcohol, when Rurik realized that the problem was already spinning...

    At least when he was sober, Rurik learned of the good news from the south. The so-called Medvedt had been implementing the task, and the villagers who were picked out were all willing to accept the rule of the prince.

    Are they really obedient? When he was awake, Rurik reviewed the village women who had recently married. They were of course timid to meet themselves, and Rurik, who had a lot of imperial women, could tell from the eyes of these women that they were actually very satisfied with their current lives.

    Arik put it very bluntly: "They hide in the forest and often go with hunger. Once the wheat is eaten, they can only go hungry, so people starve to death every year. But here, they have wheat and fish every day. eat¡­¡­"

    A lot of the news described by the old brother revealed his arrogance, and the brothers looked at the Slavs who were picked out with pity. Apart from that, no one persecuted them.

    Maybe it''s really a rich conscience? Rurik didn''t think this was true, but those people were too poor to make the Ross people feel bad. As for arresting people as slaves, the unspoken rule that has emerged in the Ross society these years is to exclude pure slaves.

    The brothers still got a new group of people, they traded iron tools for women, and their transactions were fairly harmonious.

    When Lurik is sober, he will even go to these new lakeside farms for an armed parade to show the local village chiefs the demeanor of Prince Ross.

    Just do it!

    R¨¹lik stayed in Mstisk until the third day. After the hustle and bustle of that night, all the emotions of the tribesmen who had been holding back for more than half a year vented.

    Oats and wheat are growing well, they have just begun to head, and the earliest harvest time is two weeks later.

    During the interim period of at least ten days, I had a lot to do, so I decided to gather the army to visit those farms.

    The horn was blown, and the souls of the soldiers moved!

    Arik hurried to Rurik¡¯s temporary residence early in the morning and asked whether the prince, who was dressed in a gorgeous furry suit, was going to fight.

    "Who shall we assemble the army to fight?! Could there be an enemy attack?"

    "No, I still want to assemble an army. Well, at least assemble two hundred people for me. Let''s take a boat to those new villages and see."

    Arik scratched his head and didn''t think there was any cleverness in this. "I probably understand that we want to parade armed like those poor people?"

    "Yes! It is to show my existence."

    "Oh, then they will think that God is in the world!"

    "This is just what I want."

    Arik shrugged. Since it was his younger brother''s order, he executed it, and showed the poor and weak that what he gained from martial arts was nothing but vanity. He didn''t like it.

    What Rurik wants is not vanity. He really wants to show his strength to those people. By the way, he also takes his "young cubs" to explore their future living space on the spot, and see if they can solve the marriage of some boys. problem.

    One farm has always been the old pine needle manor **** alliance, the former was banished and the latter was even banned.

    A small farm is only left in ruins, but the land is not deserted.

    Part of the area there was rewarded to the soldiers of the White Tree Manor after the war. They cultivated oats and sowed all the land they saw when they planted them.

    The wheat there has a master, and the master is Rurik. Liuli decided to give that piece of land to the youngest fighter, form a new flag team, and build a new city.

    The princes have been feeding a large number of children. When the children are over twelve years old, according to tradition, boys should make a living on their own, and girls should consider marrying.

    It is impossible for Rurik to really cut off the supply of such young children. They still have to cooperate with each other to survive, but it is time for the prince to cut off the free food supply.

    When the children grow up and feel guilty, they really need to make a living on their own, and they have to pay the debts of the prince to the prince.

    Rurik intends to build a "city of youth", a total of nearly 400 men and women of the right age (male to female ratio of about 2:1), they have received cultural education, physical training, wars, carpentry, these people can be described as The best offspring of the Principality needs to flex its muscles in the new world.

    Their other existence is also as a Rus army to take care of those Slavs who leave the forest. It seems that those people cannot rebel, and the Rus army must be around them in case of accidents.

    An army of six hundred people was assembled, and Rurik was gorgeous and brave. The soldiers generally did not wear heavy chain mail ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The weapons on hand were quite complete.

    There are as many as twenty flags of Ross, and each standing halberd (with the axe tied under the spearhead) of about three meters is tied with blue and white cloth strips, and the soldiers are uniform and tidy.

    This unit is placed in Frank, and any lord will treat it with caution. It is very bluffing only in the visual sense, and their strength is indeed strong.

    Rurik wanted to show off his strength, this time it was waterways.

    Since the main force of the Russian navy happened to be in Mstisk, the professional sailors who came ashore and recuperated held the fleet and cruised south, berthed in front of the people of the new villages to open their eyes, and then the army that was good at expeditions swaggered. arrival.

    Rurik thought about it too, and Medvedt''s method of forcing them to leave the forest was really crude. Then giving them a little iron is a kind of comfort.

    Everything seems to be ready.

    Rurik looked at his army again, checked the wagons and deer carts with camping supplies, and finally ordered: "Let''s go! Show the newcomers how good we are!"

 Chapter 726ï¼š Tonastad

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    People who walked out of the forest took their stone axes to chop and smash big trees, and a small amount of iron axes and knives were used to finish the wood.

    Men and women use bow drills to create flames, burning reeds and bristlegrass everywhere at once, and regularly open up waste beaches on the moist deserted beaches by the lake.

    They work together to open up new homes, just like their way of life in the forest.

    They dug the soil into the pile foundation and laid logs directly on top of it. Build a framed wooden shed around the pile foundation, wrap the outer layer with moss and lake mud, and then paste a layer of wood on the outermost layer. Straight pine trees are used as beams, and the herringbone roof is first laid with a layer of thin branches, and then a lot of fresh reeds are piled up, and finally some soil blocks are thrown to fix it.

    Most of the farm buildings in the forest are like this. As long as these people are given enough time, they can also build their houses neat and tidy with simple tools at hand.

    However, their disadvantages are obvious compared to the strong farms that live on the lake.

    Many people have lice and fleas on their bodies, so the first thing most people do after they get to the lake is actually to take a bath.

    Although they were old commoner and leather jackets, they couldn''t give up these only shame and protection from the cold. Clothes that could be soaked in water had basically washed away the parasites, and the clothes were scorched on the fire to solve the problem.

    The women began to weave ropes with the vines they found, and the men not only used wooden ploughs to open up wasteland, but also **** rafts to fish in the waters near the shore.

    Some masters know the art of unarmed fishing, sowing bait to attract the fish. The big perch cruises here in an attempt to swallow the bait, but the fisherman who has been waiting for a long time grabs the fish¡¯s mouth and grabs the fish from the surface of the water.

    The fishing nets used for fishing in streams also came in handy. Unlike forest stream fishing, they began to catch large fish in Lake Ilmen. What is more shocking is that the large bass here seems to be unsuccessful. Absolutely.

    In the beginning, the Neo-Slavic immigrants who left the forest were very afraid of the Varangian ships cruising on the lake. The bowed keel of the ship was the most obvious feature. Thinking of these outsiders killing the overlord Pine Needle Manor of the region overnight Exhausted, I am afraid that I will encounter accidents.

    They are willing to believe in the safety guarantees offered by the Ross people of Varango. More importantly, when everyone realizes that life on the lake is much better than in the past, no one wants to escape back to the jungle again.

    When there was peaceful contact, the neo-Slavic immigrants abandoned their past ideas almost instantaneously.

    The Ross people are burly and blonde, and the fishermen look very young, and they generally speak some Slavic languages.

    On the other hand, both men and women are short and small, even men are thin and weak.

    Life in the dense forest is not good. About half of the newborns can eventually live to the age of marriage. Even so, the so-called adult men eat too poorly during the growth stage, and their stunted body generally can barely reach about 160 cm. Their food is almost only oats and a small amount of rye, the overall food reserve is not much, and meat is a complete addition.

    The soldiers of the Old Pine Needle Manor occasionally went into the forest to exploit. The villagers did not dare to resist. They could only swallow their teeth silently and hand over the little food.

    Just a few years ago, the exploitation of Pine Needle Manor suddenly intensified, and the life of the forest people was even more miserable.

    What they didn''t know was that Pine Needle Manor was mostly disdainful of entering the forest to exploit the poor. It was all because of the exploitation of the Ross conquerors, forcing Pine Needle Manor to think of tricks to get more oats to deal with.

    The villagers in the forest regard the hegemony of Pine Needle Manor as a natural disaster, but the bear attack has to be prevented. Those black-skinned, ferocious beasts will treat farmers who chop wood and wood as their prey. Bears will even hunt children directly. If a bear rushes into the village, all the men will pick up stone spears and expel them.

    The bureau of the forest environment has prompted people in the forest to be attacked by bears from time to time. On the other hand, in the lakeside area, since the field of vision is wide enough and there are many flat areas, if bears are infested, people can spot them early.

    The new homeland by the lake is fertile and the climate is pleasant. It seems that as long as the people of Ross are obedient to the people, there will only be a stable life in the future.

    It is said that the largest leader of the Rus will arrive during the autumn harvest season, and all the people who have been forcibly emigrated want to see what the king who conquered himself looks like.

    Is it true that, as the so-called Novgorod soldiers said, it was a blonde boy, a young hero who received the favor of God?

    They dare not expect too much, because there are two important things at hand that must be done. One is to wait for the right time to organize the village males under the supervision of the Slavic soldiers stationed in the Principality of Russia to return to their old places to grab the wheat, and the other is to continue construction. The village bears the winter that comes two months later.

    This kind of forest farm has no class differentiation. The strong and wise are elected as villages. All production and life are coordinated by all male and female villagers. I don¡¯t know where this way of life started, but the villagers feel that they can live forever like this.

    But the ships of the times have rushed over, and these newly emerged Slavic people have no independent choice. They must submit to the Duchy of Rus and not serve in the Duchy.

    As many as eleven villages that were forced to emigrate were connected to each other, and the leaders of each village secretly held small meetings. No one proposes to oppose the new conquerors. They all just want to live their new lives. The so-called meeting is to delimit their respective living areas and ensure that they do not dig up the soil on other people''s lands when opening up wasteland.

    The raft drifting on the lake encountered the approaching fleet!

    In the eyes of the fish farmer, the Aphrodite-class sail cruiser is a behemoth beyond the Three Views, and cannot be described in words.

    All the working villagers saw the strange fleet approaching, and the most fresh thing in their memory was the flying flags.

    They recognized these flags, and the soldiers who escorted them out of the dense forest displayed the blue flag with a white background.

    Those who came were all the conquerors of the Ross from far away, and many people were thinking about how to meet the leader of the Ross who was about to disembark. No one felt the danger, curiosity defeated all fear.

    It''s just that those big ships are just floating near the shore, seeming to only show their existence?

    The sailors were ordered to maneuver the fleet to make an appearance in front of the villages of the new immigrants. The ships dropped anchor in about the afternoon, and then all the sailors lay on the deck after watching the group of people gathered by the lake for a while. Sleep.

    The sailor had completed his mission, and when the prince¡¯s land army arrived at the first Neo-Slavic village they encountered, they received a brand new order, and they raised their anchors and continued to cruise south along the east bank of the Great Lake.

    Rurik led his army in the rear. During the long march, even the youngest fighters had plenty of physical fitness due to their usual training. What''s more, they were parade armed with no heavy weapons and armor at all.

    Without heavy equipment, there were horse-drawn carts and deer carts to assist them. The army marched on the flat lakeshore, and they soon reached their first destination.

    "Stop all!" The leader of the team, Rurik, told the horn-bearing fighters to blow the horn and suspend the entire army.

    What happened? Is there a ruined village in the distance? There are also some scattered thatched houses. There are large mature fields here, they have been sown with oat seeds, and the wheat seedlings are heading.

    The young men and women were whispering, and then they heard the orders of the whole team.

    Arik took his two hundred veterans to stand quickly, and these people watched as a large group of boys and girls lined up quickly, and they were discussing with each other while being relieved.

    Four hundred children are indeed children, and the height of boys and girls cannot be underestimated. Girls usually carry short wooden bows and hang quivers around their waists. There is also a long-bladed dagger for self-defense. The linen backpack is stuffed with dry food, and there is a curled linen blanket on the outside. The boy''s arms had been unintentionally with the adults, and their backpacks were still hung with large wooden round shields, as if they were carrying a tortoise shell. A long sword, a small hand axe, and a dagger were hung from his waist, and a war halberd was held in his hand as a marching battle.

    Rurik said again: "Fisk! Get out!"

    A sixteen-year-old young and strong soldier stabilised his helmet and hurriedly ran to Rurik.

    "grown ups¡­¡­"

    "People are all due? Can someone fall behind along the way?"

    "Not at all." After that, Fisk smiled honestly.

    Everyone stands in a matrix. According to the rules, thirty people organize a "one ship". In the Russian army, it is a "platoon-level combat unit", and it is also the organization that can perform combat tasks at least independently in Rurik''s plan.

    He used this to make everyone reorganize the team, forming a neat "square", and after reviewing it, there were a lot of confirmations.

    He cleared his throat, and now the sun was shining, the iron helmet and the towering spear shone, and the army was unspeakable.

    "Brothers! Do you know where this is?" Rurik yelled deliberately.

    Everyone just watched the gorgeously dressed prince walk around in front of everyone and give orders, and they continued to listen to his talk.

    "There was a farm here, but they took part in the rebellion! The village was burned down and the traitors were executed! The farmland here is still fertile, and I have ordered other Slavs to sow wheat seeds. Look! The wheat is about to mature! I do want to. Taking you to frighten those weak who leave the forest is also a demonstration of our force. But now, I want to announce another thing, I want to build a new settlement here! Mstisk cannot exist alone, the city There is a need for another to take care of it. So, who will build this new city?"

    Rurik''s eyes had already met Fisk, and he roared, "Fisk!"

    "grown ups?!"

    "I''ve decided, you will settle here with your young brothers and sisters! Ross''s young people build a youth city."

    This decision really surpassed everyone''s imagination. Although there has long been news that when everyone is old enough, they should live independently. Is it the time that the prince is determined to let it go? !

    The boys'' view of honor and disgrace determines that they are unwilling to live by the prince all the time. They are eager to pay off their debts by making military exploits, working for the prince, and paying taxes.

    Fisk''s mood was a little confused. He asked weakly on behalf of everyone: "My lord? Do you mean to give this wheat-grown land to... us?"

    "How? Are you still not satisfied?" Rurik deliberately smiled.

    "Satisfied! Very satisfied! This favor is too great!"

    "Of course! I not only rewarded you with the right to cultivate the land, but also gave you the wheat for nothing. Fisk, you are sixteen years old and you are already eligible to be included in the First Banner. I saw it in front of me. Standing a young and powerful army, you should form a flag team yourself." At this point, Rurik couldn''t help but pinch his fingers to calculate, "Let¡¯s do it, you are the Sixth Banner Team. Or call it the Youth. The flag team. Fisk, no one is more suitable to be the leader of the flag team than you."

    Things are developing very fast, Fisk realized that he has a great honor and shoulders its important and determined burden.

    He simply knelt down in front of Rurik and swears to the prince that he is loyal to the reward.

    "Get up," said Rurik.

    "Yes."

    Although Rurik is only fourteen years old, this fast-growing body basically has the form of a strong man. Rurik still seemed assured as a whole. As he developed, he could still attach a lot of muscles to his bones, but now he looks very strong with a relatively fluffy suit.

    He completely looked at Fisk, who was two years older than himself, and continued to order: "When we finish this parade, you will bring your brothers and sisters to build settlements here. I will provide you with various building materials and also Organize a group of Slavic architects to help you build houses. But when your life settles down, I will cut off the material rewards given to you. Fisk, your childhood is over. I selected you because you are already grown-ups."

    Fisk hurriedly took over the words: "Yes! The true Ross warrior will always break new ground on his own. We are very grateful for the favor of His Majesty. In the future, we can only return with endless loyalty."

    "Repay me? That is a must. You should never forget, most of you are orphans for various reasons, or you would have died without my assistance. Now you are all from the Ross, you can''t forget the past. Suffering. So when you see other children starving and homeless, try your best to bring them back and raise them."

    "Yes."

    "One more thing. In principle, women are not suitable to be fighters. Unless the current situation forces them to have insufficient forces, I will recruit female soldiers. There are currently more than one hundred girls in the Sixth Banner. You must join together! They must be The boys¡¯ regular wives, as for the boys who are not married, I will find some local girls for you. We can even find some new villages through this armed parade..."

    Rurik decided to build a new city, and the young children supported it.

    Will boys and girls who have received military training together and fought side by side on the battlefield be married? That''s really a great thing.

    They have a general feeling of mutual affection, which Rurik has known for a long time, and sensible, mature Ross people are happy to see this kind of union. Many sons and daughters of middle-aged people are actually in this team, just because the children have eaten the food given by the duke for many years, the parents of the children are consciously at a loss if they want to interfere in the children''s marriage.

    The children of the New Sixth Banner Team are all loyal to the prince, and only the prince has the highest interference in their marriage.

    Secretly, these children have matched each other a long time ago, and the eldest group of individuals has secretly had a relationship. There is a de facto marriage here, but it is not authenticated by a wedding ceremony involving priests.

    After the harvest, there must be a carnival. The local Slavs will priest their Saturnians, and the Ross people who have immigrated should naturally follow this tradition and use the faith of the priest Ross to rule the "economic development" God Frey.

    Taking advantage of the harvest festival to hold weddings is also a reserved item for locals, not to mention this year''s situation is very special.

    After the harvest, it was the first anniversary of Rurik and Svetlana''s marriage.

    The children admire the farmland here, and express their feelings about the vastness of the land.

    What I have to say is that Lurik finally gave them great favors. The population of the village that originally lived here was as high as 2,000 people, and the acres they owned could feed at least 2,000 people. On the other hand, the young men and women brought by Rurik are only four hundred men and women. Even if these people combine to marry foreign women, they can only form about 250 couples in the end. If they do not join new immigrants to fill them in the future, These children need to wait until the third generation to develop a settlement of two thousand people.

    Naturally, Lulik will not let that day come later because there are still a group of young cubs growing up, and they naturally fill here when they reach their age.

    Until this settlement has a large enough population, it is time to consider building a new city.

    For this reason, the right of ownership of farmland was held by Rurik. All he rewarded everyone was the right to use. Every family could only get one hectare of ripe land for the time being. If some families commit crimes, farmland The right to use will be withdrawn. Another reason why Rurik did not fully reward the right of belonging is that these children lacked military exploits. Only those who have made great contributions to the principality have the right to obtain private land with full rights and interests from the princes!

    But the output of this land this year will all belong to this group of children. This is regarded as the last blessing of Rurik as the prince, just as the old father gave the children the start-up funds for their children''s future life.

    For the time being, Fisker and his guys have theoretically lost the qualifications to be recruited to fight. Their biggest task is to build cities and develop agriculture, and build the youth city enough to return the capital of the Principality in the form of taxes.

    The city of youth is called Tonorstardt according to the Norse dialect of Ross, and it is described in Slavic with the place name suffix "Skoye", which means the city of youth on the lake.

 Chapter 727ï¼š Princes and new subjects

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The Ross army did not stay for long, and they continued to line up on the grassy flatland by the lake to continue south.

    They quickly saw the deliberately moored fleet and the village suddenly rising from the ground in front of them.

    Rurik was in a good mood, and asked his older brother Arik: "The village in front, where are the people who left the forest?"

    "Yes. It''s just a part...There must be more people yet to be discovered."

    "I see. It depends on Medvedt''s future work."

    What Rurik didn''t know, Medved and his entourage were also on the way along the lake. The two armies were walking towards each other, and their encounter with each other was already a certainty.

    The Ross army first arrived in the first village. At first glance, the people who were admired by the crowd gave Rurik the first impression of their poverty.

    Even the young children in the team have an absolute advantage over the villagers in height.

    The villagers resemble a group of dwarves. The males are short and thin. Can such people be trained as qualified soldiers? Rurikben had some fantasies about them, and now the fantasies were half shattered.

    The soldiers of the Slavic flag squadron who stayed in the village saluted their prince and brought another man immediately, pointing out that this man was the leader of the village.

    leader?

    Rurik held his chin high and looked down at the short man who nodded and bowed: "Are you the village chief? Are you really from the forest?"

    The village chief was so nervous that he couldn''t speak for a while. He just kept gazing at the completely unified Russian army, feeling that this was the army of gods.

    "I want to ask you something!"

    After a violent shout, the village chief hesitated to explain his identity and the situation of the whole village.

    They also spoke in the Ilmenslav dialect, and Lurik naturally understood it completely.

    "Your name is Zaits (rabbit)? Your village is called Zhuya? It''s weird."

    The village chief just smiled and said nothing for now.

    If this group of people is to be obedient, their current behavior is indeed somewhat obedient. Rurik looked at the faces of men, women, and children. He couldn''t see any anger. Everyone looked at their faces smilingly and full of curiosity.

    So Liurik directly ordered: "Let your people stand! I want to check it out."

    The village chief didn''t know why, and under the absolute prestige, he had to do it.

    They were gathered into a ball, and their curiosity just turned into their current anxiety. Rurik looked at them in a circle with his hands behind his back. He was looking for a beautiful girl among them, just to meet the needs of his young fighters.

    A group of "chaihuo girls" disappointed him, but fortunately they were still young, and when they improved their food in the future, they would still have the beauty they should have.

    In front of them, Rurik suddenly stood still, spread his legs around his waist, and proclaimed in Cyrillic: "I! Rurik! King Rus! I am your greatest leader, and now you all Surrender to me! Your surrender is the most correct decision in your life! I promise you that you will not be slaves. As long as you give me the tribute every year, I will guarantee your safety. Any enemy who hurts you will be Annihilated by me. However, if you betray me, you will encounter merciless killing!"

    He is Prince Ross? As the soldiers said, he was a young man. But is he really from Varang? Why does a Varange speak our language?

    There are still many questions in the people''s minds. At least everyone understands the words, and for the simple reason, they believe in the promise of safety.

    After all, Rurik called the village chief named Zaits to his side.

    The village chief asked immediately: "My lord, as long as... we maintain absolute loyalty, can we always get your safety asylum?"

    "Of course. You will become prosperous like never before. If you surrender to me, I will give you a better life in the future."

    "Oh! Then you must be the divine messenger sent by the gods to save us."

    This compliment Rurik shrugged: "I am the son of God and the spokesperson of God in the world. Now you have to make some expressions to prove your loyalty!"

    The village chief hesitated for a moment, and then said: "It is easy to listen to it."

    "Okay. Let all the unmarried girls in your village stand up, I''m going to choose them."

    "what?!"

    "Are you hesitating?" Rurik''s eyes were sharp.

    "This matter... A few days ago, the soldiers had already taken away a few women. Is it possible that Lord Prince still wants to..."

    "Of course." Rurik knew all about the situation, and he himself fully supported him, so he deliberately asked: "I said, the woman we took away can''t be a slave. Do you think the Ross fighters are not worthy of possession? Your woman?"

    A powerful army is in front of him, and although the village chief is reluctant, he can only hook his head and let the villagers hand over the girls first.

    This village barely has 200 people, and the number of girls who gather together is actually very few, but there are only more than 20. In contrast, they have more boys.

    Rurik kindly believes that the girls in the village have been raided by young soldiers from the White Tree Manor. In fact, he can also estimate that under the very embarrassing living conditions of materials, any family will give priority to cultivating their own sons. As for the future marriage of the son is too far away, it is far less important than the asset gain brought by a male labor force. These people live in the forest, and it is very possible to selectively let some girls and unsound babies disappear. If the living conditions are improved, this situation will disappear instantly.

    What happened to the Ross people will surely happen again to these people.

    Rurik must first satisfy his own life-long events, considering that in Fisk''s Sixth Banner team, even if the boys and girls freely combine, there are still a hundred people who cannot get a wife for the time being.

    According to the tradition of the Slavs, a twelve-year-old woman will be married by her parents, so the so-called girls that Rurik can examine are all too young.

    Asked and asked, only five of them were basically of age, but their shortness was a little unconvincing on the face of it.

    Rurik pointed with a big hand: "These are these five girls, now marrying my fighters." Then he shook his head and asked the young boy in the army: "Come out five people and claim your wife."

    At first, the boys of the Sixth Flag team were busy laughing, and finally there was a push, and five of them were probably pushed out in a prankster.

    On the other hand, those girls who are like commodities have no right to choose their own marriage according to tradition, and they can only stand dumbly when they learn about the situation.

    Even if those boys came out because of their peers'' mischief, and they could solve their life-long affairs today, they readily accepted the current situation instantly. Those girls don''t have to be pretty, they may even look a little dirty and shorter. These are not a problem at all.

    The prince is fulfilling his promise, such a gift is given, if he does not continue, wouldn¡¯t he be unfaithful to the prince?

    The five boys hurriedly grabbed the arm of their Xinyi girl, pulled them to their side and then into the army.

    Rurik nodded in satisfaction and motioned to the boy who got his new wife to immediately take out his dry food.

    There are two types of prefabricated staple foods commonly used by the Russ Army today: crusty bread cubes and flatbreads. In terms of carrying capacity and portability, people prefer to stuff cakes in their backpacks.

    For the weak woman who belonged to her, the man''s compassion and love was completely awakened. They took out a piece of pancake from the bag and gave it to their woman. They saw that the five girls were timid at first, and when they realized it was food, they bite like a wolf.

    "What''s the situation..." The village chief and the villagers were stunned.

    Rurik said with a smile: "I said, they are soldiers who married me, and they are not slaves. They deserve a good meal." After that, he pointed to the village chief: "Give you some more treasures."

    After a while, a small cloth bag was stuffed into the hands of the village chief, and as the hemp rope was opened, the whole village was shocked.

    "White particles? Could this be the legendary salt?"

    "It''s salt. Those of you who surrender to me, presumably you won''t get this kind of treasure in the forest."

    The village chief Zaits was already crying with a cloth bag in his hands. He actually knelt on the muddy ground with his knees, and he muttered a lot of incomprehensible words, which seemed to be praise.

    Although there are many ways for humans to obtain sodium ions, even if salt is not available in life, they can also be obtained from natural food. It''s just that the efficiency of obtaining salt from food is too slow compared to directly supplementing the mineral salt of Baihuahua. These villagers are passively isolated from the world. In the past, the Ilmen Lake area was monopolized by large farms. The lakeside farms took the lead in buying salt at high prices with the Varyag merchants and Krivic merchants in Smolensk. For their own consumption, there is no surplus salt to sell to the forest people.

    The source of the salt they can obtain comes entirely from the shores of the Black Sea. Crimea is still firmly controlled by the Eastern Roman Empire, and the military stronghold of Odessa is also in the hands. The local merchant Tao Urn boiled sea water. After a simple separation operation, most of the bittern was removed, and the remaining salt was mainly sodium chloride and a small amount of potassium chloride.

    The salt is transported layer by layer and transported to Lake Ilmen has become expensive. Large farms must exchange large amounts of leather, and this transaction is not stable at all.

    The situation of the people on large farms is slightly better. On the other hand, the forest farms with more numbers and extremely scattered distributions generally suffer from hyponatremia and hypokalemia. If they do some high-intensity manual labor, they will definitely be fainted. For a while, he even died directly from lung suffocation caused by hypokalemia. They don''t know the reason, they can only resort to faith, the so-called dead were punished by the **** of the forest.

    Rurik still looks arrogant, it is his arrogance that only makes the poor people respectable.

    "This is the reward for the loyal, and the salt is for you! Besides..."

    Then ten mass-produced cast iron axes lay on the ground: "These axes are also given to you."

    What can the villagers say? If they ask for a bride price for a girl to marry out, these axes and salt are already huge wealth in everyone''s outlook on wealth. They knelt down and cheered, praising the prince as a good man.

    Eating salt can survive well, and the new axe will improve production and life. Rurik seems to have really played a role in buying people''s hearts with things that he doesn''t think are expensive.

    The name "Zhuya Village" always makes Rurik feel a little indecent. He quickly understood the origin of the name of the village. The pig''s fangs that were joined together were used as spearheads, and the small teeth were polished into clusters of arrows. Obviously, in the Valdai Plains of Eastern Europe, which lacks stones, it is only natural that animal teeth replace stones as weapons.

    Rurik gave them a very simple and even boring name "Xinyi Village", short for Novotin in Cyrillic.

    Prince Ross has fully demonstrated his authority in this village, and it seems that he has also gained a group of new fans.

    The group did not stay any more in Xinyi Village. The team of five selected lucky girls who followed up after eating the pie, to be precise, was the man who followed her closely.

    The flag signal came from the lake, and the fleet that had rested for a while immediately pulled out its anchor, and the sailors basking in the sun re-operated the ship and continued southward.

    It didn''t take long for the team to arrive in the second village, where Rurik repeated his old skills, preaching, asking for girls, and giving salt and ironware. Everything is going well, the village name feels cheap and is willing to believe in a bright future.

    The second village was given the name "New Second Village", pronounced Novotva () in Cyrillic. Then there are "New Three Villages" and "New Four Villages"...

    Rurik was patrolling his new subjects. The prepared salt and ironware were being donated, and his young boys were constantly getting women, which led to the expansion of the entire team.

    Those girls are still weak, they are allowed to sit on carriages and deer carts, and the girls see this mighty team from a new perspective.

    They saw many girls with bows and quiveres on their backs, beautiful faces matched with blonde hair, just like forest fairies. Those female warriors are also Varanga! With their naked eyes, these Slav girls leaving the forest felt that the conquerors of Varanga were not as terrible as their parents had said. They even heard this saying: marry us, you are us.

    The whole team could stop and rest until Rurik finished the tour.

    Just when I met the seventh village, a wonderful encounter happened!

    The two opposing armies were flying the Ross flag, and Rurik and Medvedt''s armies collided.

    It is such a wonderful encounter to be able to see the princes leading the army to inspect them outdoors? !

    For this reason, both armies paused, sharing information with each other.

    When it was learned that the prince was making a cruise around the lake before the autumn harvest, Medvedt asked for it and reported it well. He proudly claimed that he had pulled out eleven villages from the forest at once, and that this work would be expanded by the beginning of spring next year.

    The army rested on the spot, and a team of 1,000 people entangled in the seventh village. The villagers here were both curious and fearful.

    "One thousand", this number is a very large number in the concept of villagers, and the army in front of you is clearly invincible!

    Medvedt also took a look at the Prince''s policy towards the new subjects. It surprised him a bit. It was obviously a group of poor people. Why should the Prince reward them with salt and an axe? The prince has his own purpose, and his stupid head still doesn''t understand it!

    "Are you going back to prepare for the autumn harvest?" Rurik asked knowingly at the last moment.

    Medway said, "Exactly. I still have a lot of information to report to you, but..."

    "You don''t have to say more. Now there is nothing more important than preparing for the autumn harvest. Your people go back quickly. After the autumn harvest, I will collect food taxes around the lake according to the list, and I will need your assistance at that time."

    "Yes."

    The two teams had a face-to-face and rested for a while and then parted ways. Through a brief report from each other, Rurik had a better understanding of all the new subjects.

    The land and water team rushed to the eleventh village, that is, the village that had left the forest for only two days and nights.

    The house has just begun to be built, and the raft has just been completed The strong village chief expressed his feelings about the fertility of this land, and thanked Prince Ross, who had never met, for his permission to live by the lake.

    They couldn''t imagine that in just two days of effort, the army of the Principality of Rus was killed!

    At first, the people fled into the village subconsciously, until the village chief saw the flying flags clearly and believed that it did not mean danger.

    The escaped villagers came back one after another, and Lulik also happened to enter this huge construction and wasteland construction site.

    "Why are you fleeing? Afraid that we will bring the killing?" Rurik''s words were very straightforward. The village chief was strong and aware of current affairs, and honestly explained his concerns.

    "It is true that our army has killed many enemies. But for those who submit to me, this army is the most reliable backer..."

    No matter what, Rurik is another move that has been repeated ten times.

    So far there are no new villages ahead, and the cruise is over here? This is just the end of the parade to the newly surrendered people.

 Chapter 728ï¼š Rurik in Nova Aostara nad Lovati

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    It was the evening, and the soldiers who had been walking for an afternoon suffered because the calves of the men and women were bandaged to avoid muscle soreness. Everyone was still tired, so they began to unload from the carriages and deer carts full of supplies. A large iron pot is placed on a pottery pier, and a thick porridge mixed with wheat and vegetables is boiled in the stove. They also started to cut trees to get branches and set up field tents on the spot.

    This undoubtedly surprised the villagers who had just built a few wooden sheds.

    The Conqueror of Ross of the Varangans is by his side. The King of Conquerors is a young boy. The king''s warriors are both male and female and very young.

    Not only did the conquerors have no malice towards everyone, they even rewarded salt and ironware.

    The prince is really a good man. The children in the whole village have got some strange food. It seems that it is made by wheat and it is delicious...

    The benevolence won the hearts of the people, and the village chief¡¯s attitude changed drastically. He was anxious to work for Prince Rurik in exchange for rewards, and he hurriedly put his youngest daughter into the prince¡¯s arms.

    The villagers are simple and innocent and full of desire. It is entirely because they had a hard time in the past. A King Varang who can speak Slavic has already taken practical actions to swear that he will lead his subjects to live a good life. The villagers use their feet. vote.

    The village was named "Eleventh Village", and the head of the village who hurriedly gave off his daughter was also remembered by Rurik.

    The Russian army and the villagers lived together overnight, and the sailors all went ashore to rest. By the way, they brought a batch of seabass caught by trawling nets and let them cook.

    The "peace parade" throughout the day was suspended, but it has just begun.

    The bonfire on the lakeside here is densely lit like stars, which can be seen from far away, right?

    Many people were already lying in their tents and slumbering, Rurik was willing to stand by the lake for a while.

    Arik patted his brother on the shoulder: "What are you thinking about? You...this year is entirely your performance."

    "I''m looking at the south, those Ostala people."

    "I miss your Carlotta."

    "Yes. I also want to see how well the construction of New Aostara over there is. Tomorrow I plan to board the boat and cruise the village behind by water. We will spend the night in New Aostara again, hope Carlos Tashe can provide us with some yogurt and cheese."

    "Can she get enough cows?" Arik yawned and shrugged. "Better rest early."

    "Also."

    Rurik created a new image among the newly surrendered Slavic people. The Varangans are a general term for a group of people. Although the Ross people are one of them, they are more reasonable than the other Varangans and are also building a stable order. These people are willing to surrender to a monarch who helps and shelters them. They don''t care whether Prince Rurik is really a "son of God". As long as the prince fulfills his promise, then he is a "son of God."

    The same is true for the new subjects, and the same is true for the old subjects who surrender.

    But Rurik will no longer give those old subjects in-kind rewards. Of course, they can still get a batch of advanced production supplies, provided that the grain is exchanged.

    Lake Ilmen is considered to be a large lake in the interior of Eastern Europe. The eleven villages of the new subjects are relatively close to Mstisk, the settlement of the Rus. The next voyage has become Rurik¡¯s inspection of the old subjects. .

    The fleet suddenly appeared, and the people of the manor along the way were all onlookers.

    The boat was released, and Lurik took a group of soldiers ashore. The prince visited the fast-heading wheat field, accompanied by the respectful **** of the farm boyarbi, and reiterated the taxes that the manor should pay this year and the specific time of tax collection according to the statistical data of the acres. The prince further pointed out the relationship between the monarch and his subjects, focusing on the fact that Mstisk in Hubei is the largest settlement of Russ in the region, and welcomed the village name to trade useful supplies with his own production surplus. .

    In the face of the absolute majesty of the Rus army, thousands of people bow to the ears of any farm.

    Each surrendered old farm has its own unique livelihood. The fleet has entered the southern shore of the Great Lake. The farms distributed here pay more attention to raising sheep and planting flax, and raising more black-haired cows.

    Rurik¡¯s fleet has drifted to the so-called very southern flax farm, where people grow flax in addition to wheat. This year''s flax stalks have been harvested, and when Rurik arrived, a strange smell filled the village.

    Let''s see! The two thousand men, women, old and children of the entire farm are serving the hemp stalks. The strange smell is emitted by the hemp stalks in the pottery urn that is tossing in the boiling water. The coarse fibers of the jute stalks are disintegrating into filaments, boiling. The decolorization of the hemp rod was also done by the way.

    You can also do business on a cruise. Salt is a hard currency that is more beautiful than silver in this lake area. He took out a pound of salt and easily changed to a large amount of rough-finished twine.

    Making thin twine into a cable is a good thing for the Ross people, or all the Viking tribes are good at doing this, but everyone usually lacks the opportunity to get flax.

    Flax Manor originally produced crude flax for personal use, and sold the surplus products to other tribes. The Pine Needle Manor, the largest buyer in the past, now the consumers of that manor are all turned into bones in the mud, seeming to have lost a big buyer, but now they get Prince Rose, a more crazy buyer.

    "You should continue to open up wasteland and grow flax for me. The flax you produce can replace oats as tax. I also order you to sell all the surplus goods to me every year. Oh! I changed my mind! You will use flax to deduct tax this year. , Pay at ten times the tax weight of oats."

    The farm Boyar and the general public fully welcome the Prince''s request for tribute, and all of this is indeed in line with the previous contract. The prince did not admit his death and reason only to recognize wheat as a tax, and any equivalent can be used as a tax.

    They can keep a lot of rations, and according to the contract, they really paid a batch of crude flax as tax, and everyone did not lose much.

    Not only that, since the prince revealed that the principality has a huge demand for linen, Boyar and the village people immediately reached a consensus that this year, except for the linen made for cloth, whether the rest of the linen is processed, take advantage of the prince¡¯s fleet to stop. By the lake, they were all sold easily. The people have also received salt and a batch of new iron tools, especially a curved plough, which will have a huge positive effect on next year''s land reclamation.

    Now that the linen manor is already there, it should be New Ostara to the south.

    The Lovati River, West Dvina River and Dnieper River, the three rivers originated in the same area.

    As long as the Lovati River flows upstream to the source, the second wide river that the explorer finds must be the West Dvina, and its mouth is the Gulf of Riga, which is the traditional territory of Latvians and Lithuanians.

    If the explorer finds the third wide river further south, there is no doubt that it is the Dnieper River. As long as you travel a short distance along the river, a huge settlement is in front of you. That is Smolensk built by the Klivic branch.

    In any case, Carlotta and her people are essentially Vikings, and when they arrive in a whole new field, exploration becomes an urgent task.

    She was pregnant with the prince''s child, and no one dared to oppose her power.

    She is also a very ambitious duke. She was not like that at the beginning, but the current situation forced this young woman to become a hero.

    The Ostarans are also Varangas. They are part of the Duchy of Ross. The female leader is also one of the prince¡¯s wives, and the son in the womb is also the prince¡¯s cub. The nearby farms are in awe of the Ostara people, even if their population is not more than 700 people.

    As far as the level of technological development is concerned, the Ostara people are still better than the nearby farms, but they are really behind in terms of farming skills.

    However, the Ostala people hardly farmed land in Scandinavia, even though the shores of the Grand Lake they controlled could grow wheat at that time.

    Almost all the people of Ostara put the technology tree on raising large livestock and making dairy products. After immigrating to the new world, Carlotta''s first thought was to buy cattle and sheep from nearby farms. She resolutely took tough measures and brought a small group of armed fighters to buy cows forcibly, especially the cow calves.

    How dare those farms resist, they had to hand over a batch of cattle and sheep. However, the money Carlota gave them greatly eased the anger of the people who lost their cattle and sheep.

    This is the era that color cows do not exist, and European primitive cows have not yet become extinct.

    Even domestic cattle still have some wildness, no matter the male and female are mostly pure black coat, the sharp horns of the bull are straight forward. If it is frightened or caused by anger, the bull will charge with brute force, and if it is used on the battlefield, too A powerful combat tool.

    But the Ostara people are the best at herding. Even though the old Ostara tribe has a hundred women left after the war, the production and life experience of the tribe is basically controlled by the women, and the tribe¡¯s skills in raising calves and making dairy products are not lost. . They deliberately kept a small number of bulls. Because they didn''t understand cattle farming techniques, most of the bulls were eaten during the calf period. All the cows will be kept, they will be circulated and replaced in the continuous gestation and colostrum.

    Life is getting better, settlements have risen from the ground, and a walled town with piers by the lake of Pihe stands at the mouth of the Lovaj River.

    It is the breeding period of cattle. Carlotta now has sixty cows in his hand, but only ten bulls. There are another forty cows that can be bred immediately. They must survive the winter safely, and the calves will be born early in the summer of next year. Only at that time can the Ostala people make yogurt on a large scale.

    The Ostarans must wait. Their cattle and sheep are like walking and longevity farms. The harvest is next year. Now they must rely on fishing and buying wheat from neighboring farms for the winter.

    Of course, Carlotta firmly believes that his man will cross the Great Lake and send enough food for the tribe to survive the winter.

    Her body has undergone very obvious changes, and her enlarged belly can be covered with clothes for the time being. She is unwilling to cover up, and her belly getting bigger day by day is simply an oath of power.

    It didn''t take long for her to show her affection. The women were planning the big day for their duchess. It is likely that when a male Duke Ostara will fall to the ground in the spring ceremony next year, her status will be completely unshakable. Everyone is looking forward to the birth of this child. The birth of a boy means the rebirth of Ostara.

    The women used the linen cloth they bought to weave, used knives and axes to make wooden furniture, and they chopped wood and piled them outdoors to form a "wood wall" to store fuel for heating in winter. A large number of reeds were harvested, and they piled up into haystacks. According to past experience, women holding scythes are now beginning to store food for cattle and sheep over the winter.

    There are also a large number of wooden stakes in the city of Nova Ostara, and densely scaly sea bass hung on the hemp rope pulled up. They are naturally dried and used as one of the people''s staple food in winter.

    The men contribute a lot to the construction of the city, and they don¡¯t have much time to open up wasteland when they are busy cutting wood. Only a small amount of wasteland has been reclaimed, and wheat seeds will be sown only in the spring of next year. However, some crops have been produced on these lands-yellow root carrots.

    Cruising on the lake is a fishing boat belonging to Ostara. They are traditional long boats. The boss of the boat invites ten fishermen to work together to manipulate the large net to carry out trawl fishing. They were ordered by the duke to catch fish, and all the catches should be shared by all the people. There are five fishing boats cruising in this way.

    A fleet is approaching in the distance, and the fishermen squinted their eyes and paused to look at it. They all guessed who came, until they could see the flags flying on the masts, and smiled.

    "Brothers hang up the Bullhead flag, the Ross people are here!" the ship boss ordered.

    Rurik had noticed the long ship a long time ago. They hung a familiar flag to prove their identity. He stood on the bow of the ship and looked at it. The dark green forest in front of the lake reflected a city with wooden walls. appear!

    The fishing boat met the fleet, and soon, the prince¡¯s parade army arrived at the most important rest stop of their journey.

    Considering that the small wharf in the city of Nova Aostara was not enough to dock the fleet, all the big ships anchored near the shore, and everyone landed like this after releasing the boats.

    Carlotta is a strong woman. She can still jump and run around. Hearing that Rurik has come in person, how does the sudden good thing make her want to continue her lunch break?

    Under her leadership, the people in the city all went to greet the guests, especially as she ran all the way, and finally a sturdy bear hug Rurik in her arms.

    But Rurik was taller and stronger.

    "I said." He looked at his woman affectionately, "I have completed the immigration job, and then I will come to see your New Ostara."

    Because of being overly excited, Carlotta was already in two lines of tears: "It''s great. Everyone has come to this warm new world, I..."

    "You are crying. Don''t cry, even if you are very happy. I will stay here for at least a whole day, and I will accompany you well. Let you taste the taste of being a woman..."

    The meaning of Rurik was very obvious. Carlotta gently hooked his head with shyness, grabbed Rurik''s right arm with one hand, and slowly brought it under his robe.

    Rurik just touched and then he was startled with excitement.

    "Sure enough... you finally succeeded."

    "Women say that the child will be born next spring. This is your son."

    "I know it all." Rurik was too lazy to say, he suddenly used his force and directly hugged his woman and the child in his belly as a princess in his arms.

    Carlotta is very young in the end. Even if she has square cheeks, her overall youthful posture is enough to attract Rurik. Moreover, she is legally still a girl adopted by the first Duke of Rose Otto. It is Rurik. Sister who is called.

    Otto¡¯s actions were based on good intentions, and on the other hand they were also extremely politically motivated. The Ostara people who are now being revived are indeed strong fans of the Duchy of Ross. They essentially guard the southernmost part of the existing controlled area of ??the Duchy. They hold the Duchess of Ostara, Rurik heard it all The voice of "Long live Prince Ross".

    Obviously, the people who have immigrated here not only welcome the prince, but also clarify the fact that everyone is the subjects of Prince Ross first, and the subjects of the duchess second.

 Chapter 729ï¼š The wheat of Mstisk

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    In Novosta-Laurik, he learned of some more southern conditions. The Lovati River, which is said to lead to Smolensk, went straight to the south. The Ostara people made some explorations, except for hunting. There are no new discoveries outside of some squirrels and otters.

    The men are responsible for the development, but their hometowns in Northern Europe are all professional farmers.

    The forest is quiet, and the infestation of birds and beasts further sets off the silence here. It seems that a large area of ??space to the south is no man''s land.

    "It seems that this is the southern border of the Principality, and some defensive measures should be taken to prevent accidents."

    Rurik felt that his speculation was correct. Since the waterway can extend as far as Smolensk, it would be better for the other party to keep peace. If there is hostility, the other party can go down the river. Then New Ostra is very good. Sadly, once again became a battlefield.

    Such speculation surprised Carlotta. She once again remembered the horror of being dominated by the tragedy of corpses in her homeland. As for how to deal with the crisis, she naturally needs the military asylum of Prince Ross. In addition, the city of New Ostara must also be fortified.

    Rurik is very happy that the cattle and sheep here have the potential to thrive, that is, the hope of drinking milk and cheese on their own has been lost.

    The fleet circled Lake Ilmen, and all the farms that surrendered were inspected by the prince.

    Rurik had a very important harvest. He saw the farmland with his own eyes and compared the growth of wheat on different farms. It is obvious that Novgorod and Mstisk, which use drill technology, have a very good layout of wheat. The effect of earing on a regular basis is also better.

    The seed drill technology not only brings the ultimate year-on-year high yield, but also saves labor during the harvest period.

    The wheat harvest is finally here!

    Rurik''s fleet had just returned to Mstisk, and a light rain arrived unexpectedly.

    The rain came very late, as if the gods were joking to people. The climate in Eastern Europe is always like this. Summer rainfall is always accompanied by severe cooling, especially in August. Even if it is a light rain, it makes people feel full of autumn.

    Fortunately, this is only the rain caused by the fluctuation of the air current. If there is an arctic cold current going southward, it will cause severe frost disaster and will almost destroy this year''s autumn harvest. The erosion of the cold current often occurs in September, although the possibility of appearing in August is not high. Once the crops are ripe, no one dares to confront the gods, and the autumn harvest will never be delayed until September.

    The local Slavs are preparing long-handled scythes for the farm, and they are also assisted by a batch of short-handled scythes.

    The method of autumn harvest is like this. Facing the large fields of the farm, the labor force of the entire farm is assembled, regardless of gender.

    The mature men all handle the scythe with a long handle. They can be divided into multiple groups, and each group rotates the scythe to achieve the effect of always reaping the sickle. The scythe circulates in a semicircle in the farmland. This process is very dangerous. The wheat stalks are cut down frantically. If there are people standing in front of them, the scythe can cut off the calves of the predecessors under the swing of the man.

    The chopped wheat stalks and the drooping wheat ears of oats were pushed to the sides by scythes. The women and children held hemp ropes and straw ropes to follow closely, and bundled the loose wheat stalks and threw them onto the two-wheeled trolley, or directly Directly resist walking.

    Some flat grounds will be rammed in advance, and stones and wooden piles will be rammed into hard ground that is rare in the local area as a threshing ground.

    Bundles of wheat stalks were unloaded here, and people holding wooden shackles kept ramming them.

    Conditional farms will also carry out pre-processing, that is, the guillotine cuts off the wheat ears of the bundles of wheat stalks, and only the densely gathered wheat ears are rammed by the chain.

    Because every grain of European oats is densely wrapped in bran, it is a physical task to beat the grains out, and it also requires a lot of labor from the farm.

    Although oatmeal has its disadvantages in harvesting and processing, the local people have no choice in their long lives. People on the shores of Lake Ilmen traditionally grow only oats, and rye is a supplement.

    The people of Novgorod City are also preparing for the autumn harvest that is so traditional that they can no longer be more traditional. They do not have more advanced wheat harvesting tools, and Rurik is currently not thinking about making any harvesting machinery. Wheat harvesting is still a labor-intensive job, and the advantage of crowds at this time is fully demonstrated.

    It is sunny after the rain, and the pleasant sunset gives the immigrants a great sense of security. As the temperature rises, the process of wheat earing and yellowing is greatly accelerated.

    The drooping ears of wheat turn yellow, and they should be harvested with a sickle.

    Even if the immigrants from the Ross headquarters are planting wheat on a large scale by themselves for the first time, everyone knows the timing of the wheat harvest.

    They will personally break the dense bran of oats and use chewing to determine whether the wheat is ripe.

    After waiting for the whole warm period, Rurik stood here with his army. All the conditions were ripe, and the first oats sown had reached the harvest season!

    The entire labor force (including children) that can be mobilized in Mstisk is as many as four thousand people.

    Rurik has no time to manage the wheat harvest in Novgorod not far away. He is concerned about the work in the main grain-producing areas that he can firmly control, especially his own acreage.

    The wheat is also heading, and the ears are still dark green. Their appearance makes the people quite curious. This is naturally not uncommon for Rurik. On the contrary, there are oats everywhere. This situation makes Rurik strange and regrets that low-yield oats have been planted in the fields.

    In Rurik''s concept, the change of wheat ears from dark green to yellow is a very rapid process. Maybe the first ripe oats are harvested and the wheat can be harvested too.

    Nothing is more important than wheat harvest now.

    It was a clear morning. The sun in early August was still warm. The morning mist that filled the lake gradually dissipated. The people who were ordered to assemble stood on the flat ground next to the dock of the lake outside Mstisk. The comprehensive unloading yard of ship materials reserved here is now the most ideal gathering place for personnel.

    Facing four thousand men, women and children, Rurik was rolled into a trumpet shape, standing on a slanting wheelbarrow, holding a paper trumpet to preach to his tribe.

    "Our immigration work is over! You are all the Russians who immigrated to the Novgorod region! The land under your feet was conquered by you with the sword and axe of Ross, you planted the seeds, and now the wheat is mature! Odin Bless us, now we are harvesting the wheat and we have to complete it successfully in two weeks!"

    He repeated similar words. At first, scattered people cheered and gradually turned into a crowd.

    Look at these people! Among them, the men are carrying scythes on a large scale, and the Ross people, who have huge iron resources, can use carbon steel tools unscrupulously. A batch of long-handled scythes made in the homeland are now wonderfully used. .

    Strictly speaking, oats, wheat, and rye are all derived from green grasses similar to setaria. Their essence is grass. The so-called autumn harvest is similar to the way of collecting pastures for livestock.

    The whole Europe used scythe to harvest crops. This is directly related to the agricultural technology radiation of the Roman Empire long ago. Many barbarians converted from fishing and hunting to farming, and the first thing to do was to learn Roman agriculture. They were Slavs who lived in the northern border area of ??Rome. Even if they immigrated to the distant Lake Ilmen, the Roman skills they learned would not be lost. As for the large Germanic tribes who served as mercenaries to the Roman Empire for a long time, such as the Franks, Frank''s expansion was by the way spreading agricultural technology to the north.

    Even if Roman agronomy was not savvy and was continuously lost in the process of spreading northward, the two techniques of harvesting wheat with scythe and ramming and unhulling with flails can be said to have been inherited by the three ethnic groups of the North Germanic, Slavic, and Baltic.

    There are more than one hundred scythes here in Mstiysk. At the critical moment, they also made magical changes to their steel saber, because the hilt of the sword is mostly a wooden block sandwiched by a core iron piece with hemp rope and tendons. The hoop was wound, the hilt was dismantled, and the sword was tied horizontally to the wooden pole, and a simple scythe was born.

    The strong men of the First Banner team have started to split up, and they rushed to their own fields with their wives and children. The man manipulates the scythe to cut the wheat like killing an enemy, and how happy it feels to cut everything. Women and children are busy gathering wheat, and everyone dare not rest more. This is related to the important matter of the whole year of next year''s livelihood. Even if they are tired almost coughing up blood, they must continue to struggle.

    Rurik held a long-handled wooden chain yoke, and looked at the top of this thing was a three-section stick tied with a rope. Relying on the whipping effect, he flicked the chain yoke and whipped it **** the oatmeal poles piled in small hills.

    The prince is showing to his own people. He is doing a show and not entirely doing a show, because the pile of oats is legally the property of his cousin. He was a prince then, but now he is more willing to help his cousin with farm work as a younger brother.

    He sweats like rain and must use great force in the process of ramming. The accumulated exhaustion has caused him to speak unintentionally, just repeat the ramming action, and endure the fatigue of his arms until the night.

    The moon rose, and Rurik, sweating a lot, sat in a bonfire. He was accompanied by an old man, and these were all young cubs under his command. Everyone was busy for the first day, but now no one was silly after resting.

    Everyone sweats a lot, and the old clothes have just been handed over to the women to wash them, and they are being placed in pieces by the campfire to bake. Everyone put on spare clothes. Everyone felt that they would sweat out their entire lives in one day because of their weakness.

    Fisk felt cold all over, and his three wives were sitting beside him and warming themselves, feeling the same chill.

    "Rurik..." Or he opened the chatterbox first, "We help them harvest the wheat, and wait until our youth city...they will help too?"

    "Hey, it''s all from Ross, you worry about this? As long as I give an order, the soldiers must obey."

    The work of Rose¡¯s young cubs, Arik, is in sight, and he follows his brother¡¯s words to assure: "Fisker, you can rest assured that I will not only help you, but also help you build the city."

    "Oh! That''s great. Thank you so much..."

    "No thanks! Boy, your father and my father fought side by side and died for Rose in the same battle. You are now the flag captain of the Sixth Flag team and have a bright future in the future. I am also your brother, and I should help you. "

    But how can Fiskholt be brothers with Arik? But the other party''s words are very heartwarming, more comfortable than this flame.

    The iron pot pottery urn is cooking freshly made oats. The boiled oatmeal is filled with some yellow root carrots and locally collected freshness and nutrition, and then a lot of salt is poured frantically.

    The way that the Principality of Ross obtains salt has never depended on the supply of the Balmerks in Narvik, which faces the Atlantic Ocean. The Balmerks provide the best salt. The price of buying this salt is not high, but the time cost of logistics. It''s ridiculously high.

    No matter how low the salt content of the seawater in the Gulf of Finland is, it is also seawater. Even if you have to pay more for firewood, the work of getting seawater and boiling salt has been done in Shilla Fort. Fortunately, there are inexhaustible wood resources in the local area. Salt is nothing but a job to add more firewood.

    In this Novgorod region, no one can eat salt more unscrupulously than the Russians.

    The people who were forced to rest at night achieved significant results on the first day of the autumn harvest. For the time being, everyone did not want to talk because they were exhausted. When the hot salty wheat porridge was cooked, everyone regained their strength after a feast, and then went to the bonfire to talk about the mountains. Link.

    The men boast about how much wheat they have cut this year and estimate their wealth of wheat. They show off their sturdy arms and boast that one person can cut several hectares of wheat without knowing what exhaustion is.

    They finished bragging about their strength, and then started talking about women.

    There are always comparisons where there are people. They show off their regular wives and concubines, boasting that they can give birth to children whose hands cannot be counted. At this point, some people began to tease their princes. Wouldn''t the so-called more than a dozen wives and concubines give birth to a total of 100 children? They don''t doubt the abilities of Prince Rurik. First of all, the "April Bull" is tireless, not to mention that it is a son of God, which is of course different from mortals.

    Rurik smiled when he heard a comment about himself.

    They can talk about having children desperately with his wife, which makes him gratified. The Ross people have changed. When every man has a lot of wheat, a couple bid farewell to the past life. They no longer have to selectively cultivate offspring due to limited resources, but have the capital to reproduce unscrupulously. . Besides, this autumn harvest is a very realistic demonstration of the fact that the number of people determines the efficiency of the autumn harvest.

    If you encounter rainy weather, you have to grab the wheat. The weather is rare now. But everyone is totally immersed in the joy of harvest. In line with the good habits of the Rus people to store wealth, each household is eager to put their own money in two or three days. The acres were harvested clean, and finally they were stuffed into their own granary, and then they took out one-tenth to pay taxes to the princes.

    The strong Russian man is generally a head taller than the traditional Slavic farmers in the region, and his stature is stronger, which is reflected in the greater efficiency of the wheat harvest.

    The first sown oats were harvested in just three days, and all the wheat kernels were husked and shoveled into coarse cloth sacks with wooden shovel, and bales of land were moved into the house.

    As early as six years ago, the Russians began to improve their homes. Rurik played a huge role model in this regard. He made another improvement to the traditional woodcut of the Slavs. The addition of closet facilities enhanced winter heating. The wooden floor above the ground greatly avoids moisture. This kind of woodcut can be directly used as a granary, although everyone will still face the problem of rat haunting, the latter is completely a small problem.

    In this era, the Ross people even used mice as a kind of food. It was a kind of meat like squirrels and minks, but the leather of mice was useless. In the past, under difficult circumstances, the Ross people naturally had what to eat, and the rotten fish could not be eaten by mistake. As for the diseases caused by diarrhea, no one cared.

    The problem of rodent infestation that cannot be eliminated by the original storage technology is a problem, but Rurik has not thought about eliminating the problem of food loss caused by moisture and rodent infestation. He needs the people to quickly stuff the harvested wheat into their homes, and then continue to sweep the remaining fields.

    People want to harvest the leftover wheat for Prince Ross. For this, the prince only provides free food during the harvest.

    The men have no complaints, because everyone knows how the princes used wheat in the past few years. Everyone seems to be harvesting wheat for the princes. This is true, but the ultimate benefit is also the general public. The prince still owns an astonishing area of ??land. Now the wheat here has reached the point where it can be harvested. The promise of the prince remains unchanged. Every month there will be a batch of wheat for sale. Its price is constant regardless of the famine year and the good year. Everyone can buy a batch of wheat every month, and then make delicious soft glutinous scones at home, which is impossible with oats.

    The Principality of Rus implemented a de facto food-based policy. The princes prohibit runs. They also stipulate the amount and price of wheat sold each month in the form of laws. The purchasing power of every silver coin is fixed, that is, ten pounds of oats and rye. Or nine pounds of wheat, and the price of salt is also anchored by wheat.

    To ensure the economic stability of the Duchy of Ross, it is necessary to ensure that a large amount of wheat is stuffed into the prince¡¯s "national granary" in the homelands of Novgorod, Shilla Fort and Fort Ross.

    The people''s ideological awareness is not that high, and their vision is not very long-term.

    They are more aware of the fact that when the prince convenes an army to fight, each soldier does not need to bring his own dry food in theory, and the army¡¯s grain is paid by the state granary.

    Now the wheat is also mature, which is completely different from the drooping oat ears. The whole wheat ears are straight up like a spearhead, and the density of wheat kernels is also significantly higher than that of oats. Of course, the wheat ears here are not so dense that they can¡¯t be used. The yield of wheat fields without chemical fertilizers and even farm manure will not be high. Even so, they are stronger than oats, and the most notable feature is naturally wheat ears. There can be as many as 20 grains on the ears, and everyone has to admire the natural high yield of a British hardy wheat species!

    The men lined up like a battlefield. The scythes swept across and the wheat stalks were cut down. This was the first large-scale planting of wheat on Novgorod¡¯s land. The experimental planting had a huge amount visible to the naked eye. As a result, Rurik made a firm decision to plant wheat in the beginning of spring next year, and let Novgorod, Mstisk and Youth City use wheat planting as their business.

 Chapter 730ï¼š fury

    The fleet evacuated from Denmark sailed on the road of escape. No one knows the final outcome of the people stationed in the shops. Almost all of them died in battle. Maybe the end is all killed in battle.

    At least they will never surrender, especially to the Danes.

    The old Eric was very shocked that the blue fox was going to stay and coexist with the shop. As a calculating businessman, he knew very well that the blue fox was going to die in exchange for some special and important benefits.

    The Blue Fox is for his family and for Ross''s benefit.

    The wooden boards are densely engraved with words, which record the crisis the Principality has encountered in the shops in Hezeby, Denmark, and the purpose that the Blue Fox decided to stick to.

    This letter will be handed over to Prince Rurik. As an important client, the old Eric will take on the task of sending the letter. He had already guessed that the entire Ross Council was furious because of this, and war revenge was indispensable.

    He hopes that Rose¡¯s revenge is based on the position of the old Eric¡¯s family. Blue Fox is the uncle of his grandchildren, who have a diligent relationship with each other, not just business partners.

    This fleet is pulling the money and goods grabbed in Denmark, as well as slaves bought and a small number of orphans gathered.

    The mercenaries who were ordered to guard the fleet were in a more complicated mood. Many people felt that they were deserters, but the **** of supplies and personnel back to Ross smoothly was already the death of Lord Blue Fox.

    Someone couldn''t bear this kind of actual escape and yelled: "We can rush to Burnholm Island by the way and attack the islanders'' fishing boats. Since they surrender to the Danes, they must pay for the wrong choice!"

    The fleet that flees for their lives has quite powerful arms, and the torsion slingshot of the bow gives everyone a sense of security, but the mercenaries prefer to take the initiative to attack with tactical weapons to vent their anger.

    After a lot of effort, old Eric persuaded the angry people not to move rashly.

    "I know that those Bornholm people have always had enemies with the Ross people. I heard that Arik¡¯s father was also killed by those villains. We still don¡¯t take the initiative to attack. Once attacked us proactively, these guys will bear the brunt if the prince takes revenge."

    In fact, these words are unconvincing, but the old Eric is the commander of the blue fox''s resigned return fleet.

    The fleet flew past Birnholm like a speeding arrow, and the local islanders rowed their boats to see those fleets with spinnakers lined up in long snakes. They were disgusted. Sail PTSD". Old Eric made a wrong prediction. He speculated that he would be attacked by the islanders. On the contrary, the islanders just wanted to return to Hong Kong to defend themselves.

    The Ross ship is a bully cruising in the Baltic Sea. Only after encountering their pain do you know the reason for retreating after seeing the spinnaker.

    But the new Danish king Horrick Klarsson and his family members are not clear.

    The fleet floated smoothly to the ?land Islands at the intersection of the ocean on the first day of August, and the fleet moved from tombstone to dock for supplies. The bad news from Denmark spread immediately.

    Just like in previous years, even if the fat Gould is older, his business is at the hottest moment of the year.

    The whole grain harvest season on the banks of Lake M?laren in Sweden is now, and the most important commodities of the major tribes in Sweden are oats and flax.

    The eldest son, the White Fox, inherited the main business of the family. Although the center of gravity of the Ross Principality moved to the east, the Gould family strengthened its monopoly on Western trade in the Principality.

    The Goulds ate barbecue and vodka on the increasingly prosperous Tombstone Island. They were too old, even their imperial concubines felt powerless, but after the birth of the white fox''s son, teasing his grandson became his pleasure.

    The family seems to be of this pedigree, and all members are pudgy.

    The old businessman has lost his pioneering spirit. He feels that his life has been fulfilled, and that living a day in the future will make a day.

    Although the prince prohibits the family from participating in Eastern trade, the children have expanded in their respective fields. Not only is the wealth of the family expanding, but the political influence is still rapidly increasing.

    The prince now tactically no longer provides a very stable supply of food to the various craftsmen in his homeland during the winter, and the Gould family has replaced it as a food supplier.

    There is not much profit in transferring grain and selling it. Unless the prince is willing to make big purchases, as in previous years, so the Gould family can make a fortune through the scale effect.

    Gould is not optimistic about the future trade of buying grain. If the Principality¡¯s Eastern farming business achieves great success, I am afraid that the job of buying grain in the future will disappear, and it is not impossible for the Principality to become a grain supplier.

    At least for now, he is still storing grain, and a batch of grain will be shipped to Shilla Fort, along with other payment and this year''s family business tax, to be transported to a new large warehouse in the Principality.

    Things have changed...

    The port of the Ross fleet from Denmark caused a sensation. Gould, accompanied by his servants, approached the port curiously, and was surprised to see his old family Eric.

    He walked with kindness on his face, but he saw the hazy face of old Eric.

    "What''s wrong with you? What disaster happened?"

    Hearing it, old Eric, who was already nervous, sprayed directly, and immediately complained with a crying voice: "Blue Fox! Master Blue Fox... he died in battle!"

    "What did you say?"

    "Master Blue Fox, died in battle!"

    The first sentence of my in-laws was the whole? Your second son died?

    Gould was inexplicable for the first time. With an awkward smile on his face, he asked his in-laws to finish speaking, and what he got was indeed a sad news.

    "My son, actually? Dead?"

    Suddenly, the world was spinning, and Gould was faint as if dead.

    It wasn''t until a bucket of cold water was poured on his fat-headed head that his blue eyes slowly opened.

    "This... this is impossible! Help me go back, and you!" Gould who was lying down pointed lightly to old Eric, "Go tell me the details!"

    If he was a soldier and learned that his son had died in battle, he could probably comfort a "soul of the soldier went to Asgard" after a while of pain.

    Otherwise, Gould, he is a businessman who doesn''t believe in that at all. He is in a depressed mood and just wants to know the end of the second son. Especially to know how the child died.

    Old Eric couldn¡¯t say why. He let Gould go through the letter board first, and finally added: "Master Blue Fox has his own honor, and he wants to shed the last drop of blood for Ross. He chose to be one of them. The warrior fought for the prince, his soul must go directly to Valhalla."

    Gould didn''t believe this, he keenly noticed that the second son''s letter did not mention that guarding the shop was mortal.

    The second son suddenly believed in Odin? Zhizi Moruofu, if that kid had been a fighter long ago, he would not be a fighter, he would not die bravely but he would not surrender.

    There is no follow-up news, only speculation of death.

    Enduring the grief, Gould in the mansion pointed his finger at old Eric angrily: "You didn''t see the process of the war, you didn''t see the death of my son. He didn''t necessarily die, maybe he fled out just thinking Way to escape back."

    Old Eric didn''t feel like it, he could only hope in good faith: "I hope so."

    With this possibility, Gould looked at this possibility more and more firmly: "When I was young, I also went to Denmark to trade. I was a businessman from Svealand. After my identity was exposed, I was attacked by the local lord. Successfully escaped back."

    Old Eric was overjoyed and immediately agreed to ease the almost suffocating atmosphere: "The blue fox must have the same luck as you, he should be still alive."

    "Yeah... I hope so."

    The sober Gould was not sure about the life and death of the second son. He could be sure that the business activities of the prince''s ambitious start to the Danish world suddenly fell apart after eating the first sweetness.

    The new king from a foreign land came to Denmark, and the rebellious lords of all walks of life suddenly surrendered. The mess in Denmark came to an abrupt end, and the Rus Principality¡¯s fishing in troubled waters suddenly collapsed and paid a great price.

    Old Eric asked tentatively: "What will you decide next?"

    "You... want to continue to the East?"

    "Yes. I want to report the disaster in the east to the prince himself. This is an order given to me by the blue fox."

    Gould raised his head and closed his eyes and sighed: "I will go to the East once too. I don''t do business. I just want to convince the prince that he must avenge the despicable new Danish king. The prince can kill a king, he should kill another one."

    "We should go together, and our complaint will definitely be supported by the prince."

    That night, Gould only felt a splitting headache. As a father, he hoped that his second son could expand his career in new fields. Besides, the second son was also appointed by the prince to be the commercial spokesperson in charge of the principality in Denmark. The actions of the Danes were slapped in the face of the prince, and all hopes of peaceful trade became costly wishful thinking.

    After the early morning, Gould''s headache eased a lot.

    He checked the money and goods shipped from Denmark. The Danish region is indeed very oily and expensive.

    Gould is going to the East, this is also the first time he went to the East in his later years.

    What happened to Novgorod and Shilla Fort? He wanted to see the new world of the Russ, and even more to seduce the prince to fight against Denmark.

    The fleet has docked on Tombstone Island for three days, and all kinds of news about Denmark have spread through the mouth of sailors and mercenaries.

    In less than a week, the current King Bjorn of Sweden learned of the situation in Denmark. A monster that emerged from the soil had the Danish kingship, and an army from Frank turned into a Danish army.

    The traditional land aristocrats represented by King Bjorn no longer want to fight with Denmark after experiencing a big defeat, but who can guarantee that the Danes will not expand?

    The Kingdom of Denmark has every motive for expansion, especially against Sweden. As for Denmark''s attack on Ross? The Ross people have moved east, and King Bjorn has also determined that it is now difficult for him to meet with Prince Ross.

    In the ancient times when the news was blocked, ships brought distant news to the docking port. The port people with endless curiosity about the outside world loved to over-discuss, and it is not uncommon for small negative news to become the catastrophe described in the description. .

    What will happen in Sweden? The Ross people can''t control it.

    Gould got on the ship, and because the fleet of his family had not prepared enough supplies, he took two servants and went to the east first.

    The fleet arrived at Shilla Fort, this big city is very majestic, surrounded by beautiful pastoral scenes.

    Gould didn''t want to appreciate it much. He just wanted to see Rurik earlier. Governor Conusson was surprised that the great businessman Gould came in early August, and was even more shocked by the news from Denmark.

    The bad news spread across the city of Shilla Fort in an instant, and people continued to discuss it with outrage.

    The people in the city are either Ross immigrants or Swedish immigrants from all walks of life. They simply don''t like the Danish power. The prince¡¯s expansion of the commercial territory of the Danish region is the coexistence of interests and risks, which does not seem to have a clear interest in common people. In fact, this of course has something to do with everyone. The leather obtained by the squirrels hunted by the Ross people can make a lot of money when sold to Denmark, and the Danes do have enough money to buy it.

    The people didn''t have the time to think about these things, and they didn''t think about the right or wrong of the prince''s establishment of shops in Denmark.

    It turned out to be like this, the Danish king shamefully insulted the Ross people!

    Although there are no large-scale armed gatherings of the people standing all over the streets calling for war, the public opinion circles in Shilla Fort are now calling for revenge from the war. Even when they just walked back, the young children used milky words in their milk to say that they would fight.

    Gould stayed in Shilla Fort for a whole day, and he had a historic meeting with the old Harald family of local merchants. The two major businessmen in the Principality who were in charge of East-West commerce gathered together. They were not jealous of each other, but discussed the possibility of cooperation with each other. They also condemned the sins of the Danes and the angry public opinion in the city.

    "It seems that war is inevitable. I will provide food for the army. Since your son was killed by them, you will also use your wealth to fund the army?" Old Harald asked.

    Unexpectedly, Gould''s plan was even more majestic: "As long as the prince issues a war mobilization, I will use the money to recruit Jianyong in Mellaren. I hire a mercenary team, or less, four or five hundred people. I will drive them crazy. Kill, take revenge for my son, to dispel the hatred in my heart..."

    The Ross fleet that escaped from Denmark docked at any port in the Principality, which would arouse public outrage. Accompanying this anger is the desire for wealth, because the people, especially the men, have come to a conclusion based on the wars that Ross has participated in these years, as long as the army goes out, every soldier will always gain something, a person who makes a fortune. It''s not a minority.

    Moreover, everyone is no longer afraid of the Danish military, and it is not absolutely impossible to conquer Denmark like conquering Karelia. Every man hopes to prove himself in a brand new war, and the women in the family also hope that their husbands and sons will go out and rely on war and plunder to improve family conditions.

    No one considered the risk of war. The people of the Russ Principality were not afraid to die in battle, because they were too convinced that any warrior who died for the country, the prince would take care of his family members. The people are willing to believe that Rurik is indeed the "son of god", and believe in him, and he will provide critical help and even protect against the losses caused by the war.

    The high priest Lumia, who had just arrived in Silla Fort not many days ago, also complied with the public opinion, offering sacrifices to the heroes who died for Ross, announcing that the souls of the soldiers guarding the Ross shop had all entered Valhalla.

    Old Eric and Gould have been able to predict the future here in the people of Shilla Fort.

    At least the purchase price of the Ross store was retained, and Blue Fox proved with practical actions that even if it encounters a life and death crisis, it will not damage the property of the prince and the Principality. Since Shilla Fort is the capital of a country, the payment for goods and slaves will be unloaded.

    The two businessmen did not bring any supplies, but only took an armed cargo ship and continued to swim upstream under the towing of two traditional long rowing boats.

    In another six days, this tiny fleet finally arrived at Lake Ilmen. As happened before, the bad news from Denmark spread immediately. Otto was furious, and a group of veterans staying in Novgorod sharpened their knives.

    Until they arrived in Mstisk the violent news was informed to the elite fighters of the Rus Principality, especially the blue fox''s superscript handwritten letter was handed over to Rurik.

    All the wheat test fields have achieved a bumper harvest that everyone is willing to recognize. The planned rammed earth flat ground and the strong upper body will continuously ram the harvested wheat ears with shackles. The youth city of Tonastad has just officially begun its construction in full swing, and the smithy and shipbuilding workshops in Mstisk have just laid down the thick wooden poles to build the column frame of the large factory building.

    For a time, Rurik ignored the affairs of the distant place, and as the two businessmen came to the door personally with bad news, he was angry, and his subordinates were also angry.

    "I have wished to improve my relationship with you and do business peacefully with each other. You have chosen war!"

    Rurik didn''t even think about whether to choose war. Of course, he could choose not to fight. As a result, it was naturally pointed out by thousands of Russians. He didn''t have a choice, and "no war" was simply a non-existent option.

    He had determined the principle of revenge in the first place, and since it was revenge, he would ram it down with a sledgehammer, ruthlessly.

    As for what kind of retaliatory war to launch, this requires a long-term plan and a careful discussion of planning...

 Chapter 731ï¼š Slavs tax

    Maybe they still have someone alive, and Rurik hopes so, but the chances of their survival are indeed slim.

    The Ross people lost the opportunity to grab their wealth in Denmark. In addition to the biggest loss, the blue fox was missing.

    When Rurik''s emotions settled down and he recovered his sense of reason, he thought about his loss carefully, and he could comfort himself that the loss was not large.

    The loss is indeed not big, but it is very insulting.

    The people of Novgorod and Shilla Fort, the settlements of the various principalities are still immersed in the joy of this autumn harvest.

    The prince has openly stated his attitude-revenge is necessary.

    The prince chooses to vent his anger by means of war, and Rose will declare war on Denmark.

    Almost all the immigrants from Ross''s headquarters were around Lake Ilmen, and Rurik decided to hold a meeting first.

    In the city of Novgorod, the reserved space is shared. The people are still waving the yoke to beat the wheat, and there are also children holding branches to disperse the eye-catching sparrows to avoid the hard-earned food from being eaten by the birds.

    In the longhouse of the Roseduma Council in the city, all the wooden windows are open, and the benches inside are full of people.

    Everyone is in a good mood. The attitudes of the elites and the general public are the same. When the initial anger dissipates, the rest is more longing for war.

    Think about it carefully, a group of mercenaries have died, and what is the death of Blue Fox, the son of a merchant? Maybe this is fate.

    At least there must be a reason to launch a large-scale war against Denmark, otherwise it will be difficult to gather momentum just by gathering the army.

    R¨¹rik certainly did not use this meeting to declare war on Denmark as simple as that.

    The attitude of the war has long been clear. He needs the parties who escaped from the "shop attack" incident to personally describe what they saw and heard, so that all the Ross elites can know what happened in the distant place.

    The elder Eric was born in Denmark. Even if he joined Ross to become a new Ross citizen, the majority of the Ross people would have no feeling for him.

    Inside the bright long room, a pair of eyes stared at the old guy wearing a fox fur hat, and he tearfully described the disaster the Ross Store had experienced in Hazeby.

    "According to reliable information, a large army entered Denmark. Its leader was Horrick Klarsson. He easily mistaken the king of Denmark and sent troops to take over the free Hezeby. The King of Denmark asked us for a huge tribute and expelled it. We! The King of Denmark said that the Ross people are not qualified to do business in Denmark..."

    Old Eric said a lot, and all he said were facts.

    He doesn''t even need to make up some unreasonable demands from the enemy to increase everyone''s anger, because just the last so-called "command" is enough to arouse everyone''s anger.

    The angry bullfighters were full of anger, and everyone was holding a breath.

    Then everyone yelled furiously, yelling that there was going to be war immediately.

    Sitting on the noblest podium, Rurik watched their anger and gradually calmed down.

    Suddenly, the rebellious Arik stood up again: "A reckless villain claims to be the king of Denmark and dares to forbid our trade. We take the goods to Denmark to do business because we look down on them, but I never thought they would not appreciate it."

    "I look up to them!" Rurik shouted in shock, and deliberately blamed himself: "I am responsible for the death of the blue fox. I naively think that as long as I do business quietly, especially in the sea of ??no owner. When Zeby is doing business, no one will interfere with me."

    The prince is sinning himself, and even though many people feel that it is unreasonable to open up the market in Denmark, no one dares to stand up and do it afterwards.

    Rurik''s self-blame really had a sincere element. He also took into account the presence of Gould, his old father, to calm his emotions.

    Arik took the stubbornly grinningly: "So, when will we go to war?!"

    "This matter should be considered in the long term. Today, we all listen to the description of the old Eric. You will all face the Danish army personally in Denmark. All of us must learn more about our enemy, and finally use very little means. The price is an unprecedented victory."

    It''s another beautiful scene, everyone can hear it.

    Many people whispered that the prince is still too conservative. It is better to restore the tradition. Brothers use this winter to sharpen their swords. Next year, the whole army will be killed and the Danes will be seen, killing and burning everything!

    Old Eric was ordered to continue to describe, in his mouth, Hezeby is indeed the City of Freedom, free to the extent of banditry rampage. The business atmosphere there is indeed strong, and because of banditry, some wealthy merchants are sword-wielding merchants.

    The relationship between the Hezeby merchants and the Ross merchants is not only not hostile, but they are still trying to make deals.

    But the sudden emergence of new forces changed everything!

    "So, that man named Horrick is the root of all evil?" Arik asked angrily.

    "It''s him!" Old Eric lowered his head and glanced at Arik, his emotions were full of grief and anger, "We should have continued to do business in peace, and that man ruined everything."

    "Oh? Could that man''s army be stronger than the Hafgen we killed?"

    "That''s true. They have cavalry and armored warriors. Their strength may be very large, maybe they have the support of the Franks behind them."

    "Frank? Someone from the far south over there?" Arik shook his head and was too lazy to listen. Following the roaring atmosphere of the brothers, he yelled arrogantly: "I will have my head cut off anyway!"

    Old Eric did say a lot, but these were not enough.

    This meeting did allow the elites of the Rus Principality to have a deeper understanding of the enemy. As for when to start the war, Leurik did not come up with a clear time point, and simply a "reconsideration" suspended the meeting.

    Novgorod has resumed normal life, and a large amount of wheat has been transported to their barn by the people.

    Revenge is necessary, so as a more organized group of nations, it is time for the Principality of Ross to stock up on supplies for the war against Denmark. The first is the military rations.

    The autumn harvest has finally come to an end. Even the so-called fertile land still yields about two thousand pounds per hectare. Without the assistance of fertilizers and irrigation systems, even if the technological innovation at planting only improves efficiency, the increase in production has not been realized.

    However, the farmland in various places has made great gains because of the scale effect.

    For the Slavs who have lived by the lake for generations, they are pleased with the current living conditions, because the Rus people start farming on their own and don''t have to madly exploit and demand tribute. In disguise, they have more surplus food in their hands.

    It was September, and a rain at the end of August interfered with Rurik¡¯s tax collection.

    This rain is the so-called "autumn rain", which is characterized by long duration, and the rainy weather lasted as long as ten days!

    When the sun reappeared, the entire climate changed.

    Rurik¡¯s taxation work began. Others were in Novgorod. Taxation was a major task for Governor Medvete. This was the first time that agricultural taxes were collected in the Slavs¡¯ living quarters. The first time it was of great significance, he acted as a supervisor. The person got started personally.

    The empty Ross fleet is anchored at Lake Ilmen, and the fleet''s work around the lake has officially started!

    Rurik has data on all the acres of the surrender farm. The data are all on paper, and the area of ??good and bad fields is very clearly recorded.

    Although the Principality pursued an eleven tax, with a stroke of Rurik, the imperative tax rate per hectare was set at 200 pounds for fertile land, 150 pounds for Nakata, and 100 pounds for poor land.

    Except for the newly reclaimed acres this year, the entire area around Lake Ilmen is more than 40,000 hectares. In the foreseeable future, the total number of acres in the privileged areas surrounding the lake will continue to soar.

    However, the current immigrants of the Roths and other Varangans only control 10,000 hectares of it. For this part of the land, the tax rate is completely different, and there is even a time-limited tax exemption.

    All of Rurik''s own farmland output went into the treasury without any trouble, and the remaining acres were the grain tax base of the region.

    Times have changed, and there is no longer a horror at Pine Needle Manor, and Ross does not need to exploit the local Slavs a second time.

    The Principality received nearly 4 million pounds of food tax at a low tax rate!

    What a crazy concept is this?

    If there are a total of 10,000 people in Ross''s headquarters, everyone can eat an average of one pound of oats a day until the moment of tax next year.

    Prince Ross personally supervises the taxation work. Which farm dare to refuse? Among them, the most tax-paying is the White Tree Manor of the main residents of Novgorod. They are already the most populous Slavic population group in the region.

    Now that all the surrendered manors are unable to conceal the population and fields, the female scholars of the Principality separately investigated the farms. They all worked diligently, hoping to get the favor of the prince after achieving real results, and then get the opportunity to get close. The men of White Tree Manor did not suffer a loss for their own power, and also assisted the scholars to do their best to thoroughly investigate the precise number of acres of neighboring farms.

    At the moment of taxation, it is a very scientific and efficient measure to collect taxes based on statistical data and drawn "fish scales". It can also highlight the fairness of a contract to all taxed farms. After all, taxes are indeed. It was not collected randomly. From this work, Rurik also understood that the Russ were too conservative in the local material search in the past, and even learned that the productivity of the local Slavs was severely restricted by poor farming tools in the past.

    The granary of the Duchy of Novgorod is full, and Mstisk is also building a new granary to store a huge amount of surplus grain.

    The largest granary in the Principality was in Fort Shilla, and a very critical task was placed in front of Rurik¡ªto transport at least two million pounds of oats.

    The taxation work of Lake Ilmen came to an end, and Lurik also received a huge amount of wheat on his own property. Only those who understand the clear data can realize how amazing the food assets of the Ross people are now. Ordinary people can only describe in general terms that they can live a good life of eating porridge.

    Today, only in terms of per capita food consumption, the subjects of the principality have reached a rather outrageous degree, and they are absolutely ahead of a big country like Frank.

    Because the population of the Principality is not large, most small families have a large amount of food wealth, but the number of their own children is very small.

    How to vent the ecstasy after the harvest? Apart from the people spontaneously offering sacrifices to gods and eating special foods, this is something that couples love to hear and hear-giving birth.

    The people in Ross who picked up the shovel and sickle naturally understood the true meaning of agricultural life when they became farmers.

    They must have as many children as possible, not only because the family can raise more children, but also because the children are labor. As long as there are more boys, it is more strong labor. A family with many boys will desperately expand into the forest and cut down the forest to create new farmland. The more farmland, the more wealth it belongs to. This is a business that will never lose money!

    The Rus and other Varangans are still excellent fishermen. They are different from the Slavic farmers. For example, it is not suitable for land reclamation when it is cold today. A large number of fishing boats and hot fresh fish trading markets have begun to appear on Lake Ilmen and Lake Ladoga. Appearing in Novgorod, everything is like the former place of Roseburg, but the fish market here is the most common bass and catfish in accordance with local conditions.

    The Ross people cannot lose the ocean, and Fort Shilla is also the central point of the Principality¡¯s political and economic liaison between the East and the West.

    The most food needs to be stored in the capital city, where the large granary needs to store 10,000 people to eat a whole year''s rations, so you can really feel at ease. This standard is actually 4 million pounds of oats. The temporary goal cannot be achieved. At the speed of the Principality¡¯s opening up of fields in the Eastern European plains, it will eventually be achieved within a few years.

    The grain fleet was loaded with two million pounds of oats and one hundred thousand pounds of wheat. The former is a strategic reserve, while the latter is bread for daily consumption.

    At the beginning of October, under a bad but rainless cold current, the fleet finally reached the mouth of the Neva River.

    Rurik is willing to call the sea area that enters the sea Kronstadt. This place is indeed a natural military hub and is most suitable for mooring a fleet.

    Compared with the Gulf of Bothnia, the entire Gulf of Finland also needs to be frozen in winter. According to the experience of previous years, the period of freezing at the mouth of the Neva River is probably from the end of November to the end of March of the following year. All right.

    All the large ships in the fleet were anchored and pulled with a large number of cables, which were tied to wooden stakes on the shore. Most of the paddling boats have been pulled to the shore, nailed down the stakes and firmly fixed.

    Under the cold current, some people have noticed that the water stored in the Tao Weng outdoors has formed thin ice overnight, and there are few people walking around in the cold and whistling outdoors. Most of the cattle and sheep raised were driven back to the pens, and some reindeer were still gnawing on the already yellow-white grasses on the Neva River because they were fearless of the cold.

    The biggest task of Ruriklai is to **** grain into the warehouse, and the second is to pay attention to the construction of the Great Temple of the Principality.

    Affected by the bad sea conditions, the work of collecting hard granite on Gogran Island has been suspended, and the Slavic people who are eager to dig for money can only give up.

    However, the workshop that burned the clay was still operating, and the blue-gray bricks of reasonable quality were still being produced, until the clay and charcoal fuel stored in the workshop were temporarily exhausted.

    The Great Temple will use granite to pave a hard foundation. The stones will be combined with clay to form a hard wall. The cement powder and river sand from the homeland of Roseburg will be used as a binder to ensure the wall is strong.

    The construction of the Great Temple takes enough time, but now the wind is like a knife, and the outdoor haze is desolate. Men and women who desire to sell their physical energy to make money can only stay in warm homes to accompany their children.

    Rurik is the same as the prince. The palace has become a real palace. He accompanies the high priest Lumia in the palace. There are no other wives and concubines beside her.

    The outdoor wind became more and more bitter, it seemed that it was just windy, and the blizzard did not appear.

    Lumia was forced to suspend all sacrificial work, and the little priests recruited by surprise (all young girls selected from the local area) were also ordered to go home first, and talk about etiquette training later.

    In the cold night, Liurik lay calmly, his tired body could finally rest, but he was not sleepy at all.

    Lumia snuggled over, and she still had a lot to tell her man, especially about the construction of the great temple, Rurik also listened to her.

    "Do you know? I still have a worry now." Rurik''s sudden opening made Lumia''s body startled.

    "What''s wrong? What else can you... worry about? It will never be the war against Denmark? Don''t worry, I will hold a ceremony to bless all the soldiers."

    "Oh not this!"

    "what exactly is it?"

    "Spute."

    "Our great explorer? Yes, he hasn''t come back yet."

    "Ah! I''m just worried that he will be at risk at sea. I asked them to go to Britain for food, but they encountered this **** storm on the return trip!"

    "Don''t worry, don''t worry about anything." Lumia couldn''t help holding her man tightly: "They are your warriors. They will expedition to the end of the north and will overcome all difficulties."

    What else can Rurik say? Even if he has confidence in the big ships of the principality, the Caravel-type sailboats are still small under the power of nature.

    Maybe a storm will really destroy them.

    Liurik had no choice but to pray that the Spuyute group would arrive at Fort Shilla with the British wheat safely, and everything would soon be clear.

    Because if they can¡¯t enter the port before the sea freezes in November, they don¡¯t have to dream about it.

 Chapter 732ï¼š Ross Explorer Spuyuts Adventures

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    When the bleak sea breeze calmed down a little, a lonely sailboat suddenly appeared off the shores of Fort Shilla.

    A crowd of tired people stood on the deck, they put on thick clothes and grabbed the rope.

    A shaggy young man couldn''t help but burst into tears when he saw the distant city, and shouted in relief: "Woohoo! We are finally back!" At this point, the tired people suddenly became energized and excited.

    At the same time, there were not only 50,000 pounds of newly harvested British spring wheat in the cabin, but also ten Viking men, a very special mission, and a beautiful desire.

    Spuyute and his guys went through an expedition, maneuvering the sail cruiser "Lord of the Salmon" through the Danish Strait, directly to Britain, and then rushed to Northumbo along the Ouse River on the island. Territory of the Kingdom of Riya and the Viking York.

    If it¡¯s just a simple journey, it would take 30 to 40 days to go back and forth. Spuyute didn¡¯t have time to stay in the middle. When the big ship arrived at the destination, he took the contract and asked the Northumbrian people for it. Tribute. It was such a short time that they only had a dinner in the Kingdom of Viking York, and when the sacks of grain were loaded on the boat, they withdrew.

    Although the stay was short, it was necessary for Spuyute to inform King of York and Rurik¡¯s good brother Biyunni about Ross and the East. He also learned of a major event in the Kingdom of York.

    Their journey back home was smooth at the beginning, and when they returned through the Danish Strait, they were not obstructed by the personnel of the new Danish king Horlick.

    It¡¯s just that the towering spinnaker is too chic. Even if Spuyute has not hoisted the Ross flag, all the fishing boats that observe this ship busy eastward have reported to their master "a Ross ship is running eastward." ".

    "Why are there Ross ships passing through my strait? Their people have just been cut to death by me!"

    King Horrick felt that the news was too inexplicable, and that the group of Ross people could not suddenly appear in a strange place like ghosts and then disappear suddenly.

    As the lonely Ross ship was innocent and the strong northwest wind drove the ship very fast to the east, then don''t send people to chase and intercept it. Subjectively, the king hopes that the sea breeze will be violent and capsize the **** ship. But objectively, he wished to capture a ship as his own.

    Because any man who claims to be the king of the sea needs a powerful ship to show his authority.

    The sea breeze on the way home grew stronger and finally became terrifying. The big ship undulated violently in the Baltic Sea, and terrible danger happened.

    The high wind did not break the mast, but the hanging rope at the top of the sail was blown off. When the sailor ventured to climb the mast to replace the spare pulley, a huge wave hit the bow of the ship, the ship''s violent shock shocked the mast climber, and the two people on the deck fell into the sea.

    The huge waves quickly swallowed those who fell into the water, and the people on the boat could only stare at them. They were unable to rescue them, and even their own lives were at stake.

    Spuyute can only suspend the work of forcibly repairing the sail system and let the ship drift. Especially in this situation, it is also very good to let the ship deliberately run aground.

    The gray sky is intertwined with the gray sea, and the oak-shelled ships are wandering strongly.

    The sea breeze blew them close to a big island, and as the hard oak keel washed up on the sands of the shoal, everyone''s longing for stranding finally arrived.

    A cold current struck the entire Eastern Europe. When Rurik was hiding in the palace in Shilla Fort, the people of Spuyute had to wade on the island, and then they were "captured" by the islanders.

    The gray world interferes with people''s judgments, so that no one knows what this **** island is, even if Spuyute is in control of the paper chart given by Rurik, he dare not jump to conclusions.

    To his comfort, the soldiers on the island who had captured him spoke all-Noth. The brothers were all unarmed, especially the steel sabers were all confiscated.

    Compared with the fury of the sea, everyone is more worried about being hacked to death by these pirates. But everyone is not a counselor, and no one sincerely surrendered. This is because the brothers have been tossing in the huge waves for many days, and everyone''s spirits have plummeted. Even though they were defeated and captured, no one begged for mercy. The brothers preferred to stand and die and curse the attacker for not having to die.

    After experiencing the disaster at sea, the five men of Spuyute fell into the sea and disappeared. Now the remaining brothers died in clashes with the islanders after landing.

    The remaining twenty people, including himself, were escorted into the pirate village.

    The wheat they were transporting was found, and the pirates happily returned to the village carrying some linen bags.

    The big ship, a lot of wheat, triangular sails, and the self-proclaimed "Ross" of these people.

    In accordance with past rules, the pirates naturally hacked the captives to death and buried them after questioning. When the captives claimed to be "Ross", the situation became complicated.

    This group of pirates is not simply relying on sailing to kill people. They have men and women living in a large village. Although the population is small, there are six to seven hundred people. According to today''s European standards, their village can be described as a city. NS.

    The elders of the village realized the complexity of the situation, and immediately asked more than a dozen men and women to confront them.

    The chats came and went, and dramatic changes took place.

    The descendants of the former Rus tribe who were expelled were actually asking the real Rus about the current situation of the Rus tribe.

    Spuyute didn''t join Rose later. His family has been Rose since ancient times, and he has a certain blood relationship with Rurik himself, and he also has a blood relationship with the "descendants" on the island.

    Even so, there is no psychological burden on the islanders to kill these Ruths who broke in accidentally, but it may cost...

    Some people of the Rus descendants on the island remember what their parents said, and they still have a certain understanding of the Rus tribe.

    It turned out that Otto defeated the others and became the leader. It turned out that his later son became the current leader. It is true that Rose is big. Rose who became a principality indeed defeated the Gotland people and split from Svealand. The Mellaren tribe, the king of Svealand, also declined a lot. The Rus actually killed the King of Denmark? ! Rose''s high priest asked Veria to serve, and the old woman actually lived to be eighty years old.

    A lot of news came out of Spuyute''s mouth. The news was so horrifying and bizarre that most of the islanders could hardly believe it.

    "You can kill us, but you have to consider the consequences. Rose is not what it used to be. The prince can assemble 10,000 soldiers and take 500 ships across the ocean to destroy you. Unless you remain surrendered, unless you give me a courtesy Only by treating each other can disasters be avoided. Also! You must appeal to my prince."

    The composition of the islanders is very complicated. Their main body is the Gotland fishermen, a small number of people from Mellaren and Ross, and a small number of Estonian tribesmen.

    Most of them came to this island to earn a living after being expelled from their ancestral land, and they lived together and intermarried with the local Estonians.

    The intensive activities of the Ross people in recent years, don''t the locals know? In particular, the Estonians remember that after a group of madmen landed on the east coast a few years ago, they destroyed a village and killed 400 people directly.

    Since the Ruths are the most active existence in this sea area, they must be the chief culprit of the killing.

    Revenge for the four hundred Estonian people who died? Pooh! More than twenty tribes in Estonia, does their struggle concern the lives of the islanders?

    The Estonians on the island are even more unbelievable. The Suomi people who are related to the north of the strait have long been vassals of the Rus.

    Whether they are Vikings from multiple tribes or Estonians on the island, they are completely self-contained, and they call themselves extremely simple, "Saarema", which means island in Old Finnish.

    The situation described by Spuyute really shocked them. The whole island has been shrouded by Ross''s forces. In order to avoid disaster, everyone must make a good choice.

    Then there is the descendant of Ross asking on behalf of everyone: "If we surrender to the current leader of Ross. Will he...will accept us again? Our ancestors were expelled due to fault, and we hope to forgive and re-accept."

    Spuyut is a man who has experienced many battles, so he exclaimed: "Then it depends on your performance. I want to take shelter here with my brothers. You have to provide me with supplies and women to reward my brother. Bury the dead on the spot, and return the weapons to us. As for you privately shared Prince Rus¡¯s wheat, you really need to make amends yourself.¡±

    They were released, and they became the big stars of the villages on the island.

    The elders did not dare to offend Rose, and the idea of ??sending someone to take the pilgrimage to swear allegiance to Prince Rose. The prince may have really been favored by the Great God of Odin. In order to avoid a catastrophe, the people would rather believe it.

    It had begun to rain outdoors, and the beached ship closed the deck. It ran aground near the shore for the time being, and it was secured with a cable. Spuyute and his guys stayed in the longhouses of the islanders, and they became story kings one by one during the day, telling the military expeditions of the Rusians and even the crazy expeditions they participated in. It is these vivid and colorful stories that make the islanders who lack information more certain that the Ross people are indeed strong and they are possible backers.

    At night, there are women who come to serve. Although it is ¡°serving¡±, there is still a lot to say who is enjoying the joy! A group of young explorers from Ross came, and the widows of the dead men naturally flocked to them.

    Spuyute himself is not the case. An elder offered his unmarried daughter and pushed out his stupid son, begging this far-away brave man to bring his stupid son Tralang to Rose. The "greatest village" of Shilla Fort has come to life.

    The woman was resisting, and Sipuyoute, who had been holding back for a month, had no mercy and no mercy at all. After forcibly having a relationship with her, she not only made a promise, but also took out the stained glass beads hanging from her neck. Cheng''s cheap necklace hung her neck. With this jewelry, the woman immediately changed her attitude, not only because of the preciousness of the jewelry, but also because the behavior of "hanging a necklace" shows that this man''s attitude is not just for fun.

    When the rain is over, the blue sky returns. Although the north wind is still bitter and the temperature is quite cold, the ship still has to get out of the ground and continue sailing.

    Now Spuyute has probably learned his precise location, and an island is clearly visible on the unfolded paper map. Based on the personnel information he had learned and the distance between the island and not far away, he could judge that he was standing on Saaremaa Island.

    Absolutely! There are two islands, one large and one small, which are clearly marked on the map and are in line with the actual geography.

    While expressing the accuracy of the map drawn by the prince himself, Spuyut firmly believes that the prince Rurik is indeed loved by the gods, because only from the perspective of the gods above the sky can he overlook the entire land and draw a map. , The prince did get information from the gods.

    An army that has a precise understanding of geography will take advantage of it in a war, and the great value of the map is self-evident.

    Before his departure, Spuyut showed the map to the elders of the local islanders, first indicating the location of Saaremaa Island, and then the area controlled by the Ross people. As shown in the picture, the northern part of the island is all Ruth territory, and the far east is also Ruth territory. Although they couldn''t understand, they were shocked.

    That Tralang is indeed a silly, at least Spuyute thinks so. This person is young and young, and he has no other ideas except fishing and pirates attacking fishing boats in Denmark and Bornholm. This is a man who advocates violence. He is short and stocky. He seems to be a ruthless character. According to his father, besides brute force, his brain is a tendon. The reason for this is very simple. The island is too closed. .

    Ten men formed a mission, and the leader of the mission was Tralang. The identities of the other nine people are also quite special. They all have the blood of a part of the Ross people. The islanders hope that these people can use their blood to make some benefits for the whole island from the Prince of Ross. Even in the face of the common ancestor, it is admitted that everyone is still part of the Rus tribe.

    After a group of sinners and the guys who defected to various tribes, can they be brave? Spuyute is not optimistic about these people, but his ship needs to supplement at least ten crew members. The stranded ship also needs to use the towing of the islanders'' paddle boats to quickly get out of trouble, rather than waiting for the tide.

    The Ross people did not know the existence of Saaremaa Island. When Arik passed the island by the way when he was lost by the abnormal wind on his first expedition to Gotland. There are people on the island, they know this fact, and now Spuyut, who is also a Roth, approached the people here from zero distance.

    Leaving this island, there are only three days of sailing left in the future.

    The sky became cloudy again, the sea breeze became bitter, and the big ship continued to go up and down on the sea, but the turbulence was not fierce enough, and the real Ross people were not afraid.

    The entire ship has been repaired, the spare pulleys have been installed, and the holes in the sails have been patched. The flag of Ross at the top of the mainmast was hoisted, and a soldier who had experienced too much returned to the port.

    Who else will arrive at Shilla Fort during the harsh winter?

    Bored people were surprised by the sudden arrival of a ship of warriors. The men spontaneously pulled the rope to ensure that the ship docked smoothly. More women took their children to endure the cold to see the wonderful scene.

    The mercenary who reported the news only explained that there was a big ship arriving, and Rurik would judge who was the one.

    "The hull number marked on the ship''s side is CB-05? Is it the Lord of Salmon?"

    "This is it."

    "It''s Spuyute! Spuyute who went to Britain to ask for food tribute has finally returned. Let''s go and see, to pick up the dust for them and the group. Want... a banquet!"

    The first explorer of Ross, who had waited for a long time, returned successfully. Perhaps for Spuyute himself, exploring a distant place is no longer a dangerous thing. Rurik hurriedly led High Priest Lumia to meet the heroes of the Principality. The two arrived at the pier outside the city, ignoring the cold and insisting on watching the crowds spontaneously give way.

    At this moment, Spuyut and his guys have put down the planks and started disembarking, and the people who operate the human cranes at the dock are also ready to carry the wheat.

    The prince wore a thick coat of polar bear skin and a pure white fox fur hat on his head. High priest Lumia also had a similar attire, but the ancestral antler helmet on top of her head made her more eye-catching.

    The people evaded spontaneously in the enthusiastic atmosphere. Looking at the current situation, Rurik regretted that he could not rush to pull out a band to add a happy atmosphere.

    Spuyute could no longer care about being sloppy, the prince''s young heroic posture was too dazzling, he hurried out, and then knelt on one knee to perform warrior etiquette.

    "Prince, I have experienced a lot of things at sea, and I finally came back."

    Rurik looked down and nodded in satisfaction: "Look at what you look like, you know you have experienced a lot. I even thought Kraken or Yemengade dragged the ship to the bottom of the sea. Obviously Odin favors the warriors."

    "Thanks to the prince''s praise. You have been blessed by Odin. As your dependents, our brothers have also been sheltered."

    This flattering was so comfortable, Rurik motioned to him to stand up and pointed out that he would prepare a banquet to pick up the dust However, the discordant figure was noticed by his sidelight...

    "Strange, I made you all wear uniform clothes, why are those people still messy clothes on them?"

    "Ah! It''s them!" Spuyute couldn''t hide his excitement. "You marked the island of Saaremaa on the map. You did get some insight. They are the local islanders. This is the unexpected experience I want to report to you. Now these people want to be ruled by the princes. They are all messengers sent by the islanders. Even... they have some connections with us."

    "It is indeed a surprise, I don''t mind including more servants. What is your so-called origin?" Rurik asked.

    "Because there are some brothers who have been expelled before or people who defected to our tribe..."

    "Wait!" Rurik''s eyes widened. "You mean, there are many descendants of Rus on that Saaremaa Island?"

    Spuyute simply laughed: "That''s it. The islanders wanted to surrender to you, so they sent messengers. All this is up to you."

    "Alright alright¡­¡­"

    Rurik did not immediately make a statement, he had already figured out a new set of countermeasures in his mind.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 731 The Adventures of Ross Explorer Spuyut), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 733ï¼š The new servant of Saaremaa

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    It was a complete accident for my own subordinates to run into the islanders of Saaremaa, but life always succeeded by accident.

    Rurik said that he had to hold a banquet for the heroes of the expedition in the palace.

    Since those messengers from Saaremaa came with the purpose of surrender, they naturally also enjoyed the right to participate.

    Tralang, his name refers to "very long wood", which alludes to the keel of the ship.

    The biggest settlement he has seen in his life for more than 20 years is the village on the island. In addition, he and the guys have rowed small boats on Pomeranian and Prussian villages, and he has also seen the Danish from afar. village.

    It seems that all villages are the same. Wooden pillars are built on the walls, and they are covered with a lot of thatch and soil. Such a cluster of wooden houses is a village.

    What is the "biggest settlement" of the Rus? They actually used a lot of huge wood to build the wall?

    Although some people on the island are from Ross, their description of Ross is not surprising, it seems that it is just a big village ten times larger than the village on the island.

    Shilla Fort is also a village? It is densely populated, with as many as three rows of deliberately stranded rowing boats moored along the river.

    Although the messenger regained his mind from the surprise of seeing and riding the big ship "Chief Salmon" at the beginning, now he saw the entire fleet of big ships anchored, and his eyes kept staring, just like looking at gems.

    The look of these ragged messengers that Rurik noticed, as expected, Rose''s prosperity greatly shocked them.

    But these guys are too dirty!

    No one wants to coexist with fleas and lice. These nasty parasites were difficult to get rid of in the past.

    And the situation is greatly improved. Sharper knives allow people to shave more effectively. Spirits are an excellent antibacterial agent. Sulfur soap cleanses the body and washes clothes. The residents of Fort Shilla can no longer go back once they adapt, and they can''t stand the sloppy past.

    However, the huge beard is considered to be a symbol of "men''s son", so that some men learn from the Balmock to shave their hair, only the beard deliberately kept.

    Tralang, who entered the city, was cautious. He was a vulgar person, and he was amazed by the prosperity of the city, especially the hard sandy ground. Those Ross warriors with shields, armor and uniforms are unspeakable. If they act disrespectfully, they will be stabbed to death.

    The key to being a pirate is to focus on the weak, and to escape or obey when encountering the strong. Now Tralang and his friends obey like a flock of sheep.

    The dusty Spuyut and his guys can finally take a good bath. They first talked about the journey with a group of old guys who also enjoyed the sauna in the public steam room in the city, and then enjoyed some special The treatment, one by one, jumped into the warm tub to take a bath.

    How did Tralang and his people enjoy this? They are special visitors and are naturally treated differently.

    Rurik wanted to invite the ten people to the appointment, but it was impossible to believe them easily. Their ragged clothes were first confiscated, and they were all burned on the grounds that they were full of parasites. The weapons they carried were also ordered to be temporarily confiscated by the Governor-General Cornusson.

    After removing their beards, their hair was deliberately shaved off a lot, and then sulfur soap was rubbed across their bodies, and they were also thrown off burlap to order them to shave off the dirt on their bodies.

    This seems to be a very arrogant disengagement. The soldiers who carry out the orders of the prince and the governor are indeed very arrogant, but they are also very reasonable: "You are like earthworms that you drilled out of mud. You are covered with dirt! The prince who wants to submit to us It must be kept clean, if you are still covered in mud, you will be beheaded!"

    How dare they not follow?

    With a lot of hair cut off and turned into short hair, Tralang sat in the tub, not to mention that he feels really comfortable now.

    In the dimly lit bath room, he couldn''t help but sigh: "Are the Ross people clean like this since ancient times? Those soldiers have spoken badly, and I feel very good now."

    Someone screamed in doubt: "My grandfather never said that Ross is like this."

    "Your grandfather is from Ross. This is also Ross, what''s the matter with them?"

    "How do I know?" The descendant of Rose regretted that he knew nothing. He has only one emotion: "I feel that Chief Ross is innocent. I feel that I am completely clean now, as if he was just born."

    After they claimed to be comfortable, some people gave them soft, fine linen clothes, tops and trousers, except for a set of fluffy sweaters and trousers made of thick wool. It''s not over yet, they are wrapped in a deerskin coat with a bronze buckle belt to tie the waist. A pair of feet wrapped in linen foot cloth, stepped into the brand new deerskin boots. They also got a hat. The hairy brown tail at the back proves that it is squirrel leather. What''s amazing is that there are extra leather cushions sewn on both sides of the hat, which are obviously tied to the top of the head. Just covering his ears and cheeks.

    They never thought that they could still enjoy such warm and comfortable new clothes, and they were surprised that the joy of joy surpassed the gratitude for the prince''s reward.

    After all, just put on this outfit and go back, stand in a village on Saaremaa Island and show it to the people. You will surely get all kinds of praise and become a famous person.

    The foreign messengers changed into good clothes. The local Russ, Slavs, Melalen, Suomi, and people from various tribes couldn''t help but comment on their qualities, and even chewed their tongues too much.

    Is the prince showing off his wealth? What a good show to a group of poor and weak.

    In fact, Rurik learned that except for the leader of the envoy, Teraranzuwang was on the island of Gotland, the other nine people were descendants of the Russ who were deliberately selected by the islanders to be exiled in a distant era. Without this blood bond, the rewarded costume would of course not be too good, at least it would still be decent.

    Because he always has an Eastern soul deep in his heart, he will naturally give more rewards to any intentional surrender, just like a father who recognizes a godson by giving gifts to declare his identity as a father.

    Besides, they are from Saaremaa!

    When they washed the sludge and put on new clothes, the feast prepared by Rurik was ready to be served.

    Lake Ilmen is indeed the warmest agricultural area that the Rus people can control. Although there is no big land and rich weather, it still fully meets the current food needs of the Principality. In fact, if the Suomi people who were substantively canonized as a vassal country did not count the grain needs of the Suomi people, the oats, wheat, and rye produced by the Ross people not only met their own needs, but even qualified for export as never before.

    For the first time, the Ross people have the possibility of squandering food, but the hard life in the past has been so long, no one really wastes food. What the general public has to do is to eat food with open stomachs and try to eat as fat as possible. To deal with severe winters.

    The flour milling workshop, which received a large amount of wheat supply, was fully started. Due to the huge amount of processing, Yasraki could only make her servants and the reindeer raised, and grind the flour overnight according to the pattern of non-stop grinding. . She is Rurik''s sister-in-law, and they are in an economic alliance with each other.

    Any food made from wheat is delicious. When people find more delicious food, they will naturally reject the staple food of the past. In just a few years of work, the oatmeal that has been rushed by the people has now begun to be marginalized. People are more willing to buy wheat for food. Even if they pay a little more money, they have to buy the first test pie and biscuits from public shops. bread.

    Aslaqi processed flour for the prince and made it into delicacies for public sale. She was able to earn two labor costs, and in the current situation, she had essentially completed a monopoly.

    In the severe winter, a heavy snow will be brewing. The world after the snow is full of opportunities for real hunters. The white snow almost destroys the camouflage of squirrels. Arik will also take his brothers in a carriage to the undeveloped forest of Ladoga Lake. Leather resources. They are not short of money and are very willing to reserve dry food. Foods like wheat biscuits are perfect rations. They are extremely storage-resistant and full of exaggeration, and even tearing a piece can cope with the consumption of a hunter in a day.

    Aslaqi is frantically baking sesame seeds, and the sesame seeds are constantly stacked in the dry and cold warehouse. It is inevitable that there will be "rats" stealing food among the hired personnel. This is the crime of theft. Strictly speaking, the stolen is still the property of the prince. If it is true according to the old rules of the Ross people, the person who steals for the first time has to cut off his pinky, too many times will be expelled by the whole family.

    Now that Rurik was in Fort Shilla, he laid down a new rule: Those who steal wheat cakes should be punished for logging, and one hundred trees must be cut down in a winter to apologize for work.

    This can be regarded as an accident, but similar events are inevitably emerging in the Duchy of Ross. As a resident group expands, the probability of acts such as theft will increase. In this way, according to the verbal customary law of the past tribal era, it is obviously no longer suitable for the needs of the new era. The principality needs a statutory law and make it public to make a bottom-line requirement for the lives of the people.

    There is plenty of time to study the law in winter.

    Rurik ushered in triumphant sailing heroes and unexpected messengers.

    At night, the spacious palace hall was also a parliamentary place, and now it has become the best place for banquets.

    Rurik followed the ancient Eastern style, because this "winter palace" was naturally sitting north and south facing the Neva River, and he and Lumia were sitting in the north.

    The governor Konuzon and his son Konuzon sat on the right with the returning Spuyut and the messengers from Saaremaa on the left.

    A pine square table was placed in front of everyone and a long table was put together. On it, the exquisite dried raspberry fruit and delicious mead were visited first.

    Prince Rose was a handsome and brave young man, but the high priest had a flat face.

    Rows of polar bear heads are hung on the wooden wall, and bronze lamp holders are placed on the animal heads. The beating flames of nearly a hundred oil lamps not only bring light, but also the whole room is quite warm.

    Not only that, the matrix ceiling with the falling roof is the biggest light source, although it is night, the house is extremely bright.

    It is said that the hard dish for the night banquet is two roasted deer and a large number of fried pike steaks. People drool at the thought of the oily meat.

    It''s just that the hard dish will be banned from opening in the future by Liurik, and even the snacks on the table are not allowed, and everyone can only wait.

    Taking advantage of the last opportunity to wait, Rurik took the lead in opening the chatterbox: "Everyone, you have successfully returned from conquering the ocean, Spuyute, you are indeed the bravest adventurer in all of Ross, and your story will continue to circulate. And you... ¡­People from Saaremaa. You have to submit to the Duchy of Ross. This is your most correct decision. I am Rurik Ottoson, the second prince of the Duchy of Ross, and a person blessed by the Lord Odin. Conquerors of Tran, the East, the Far North, and the Slavs. In the future, you will also be your masters."

    Traland was frightened by this series of titles, not only that, he felt that he was already in a different world, and Rose''s strength surpassed his cognition.

    Tralang hurriedly introduced himself, stuttering because of fear, and reluctantly recounted what the village elders had given him.

    What he said simply expressed an attitude: "The Saarema islanders are willing to submit to the Duchy of Ross, and Ross wants to give the islanders military protection."

    "Military protection?!" Rurik immediately realized that the situation was a little strange when he heard the request bluntly. And this man is stuttering, I''m afraid there is something hidden in it!

    Rurik didn''t talk about it, and deliberately said: "I heard that there are descendants of my Rus among you. Is this true?"

    But I saw the other nine messengers all put on enthusiastic smiles, but they had no proof. They had to explain some of the general situation of their hometown Roseburg to prove it from me.

    Without exception, the nine of them explained the fjord, the mines that produce copper and iron, the large sandbar islands that fjord exports, and a key freshwater stream.

    Even the real name of the former high priest of the high priest Veria, as well as the names of several tribal leaders before Otto.

    It is impossible for outsiders to know these things! Because during that period, the Ross tribe was nesting in the fjord, like a bear hibernating in a cave, and even disconnected from the traditional allies (not very good allies) of the Mellaren people. Thanks to the good habit of "recording information", the former high priest of the Rus, Veria, was the first person to pioneer the historian of the Rus duchy. Except for the sacrificial prayers engraved on the wooden boards, the Russ experienced in the past. Memorabilia and important people are also recorded.

    Rurik had read those documents carefully, and now he was copied onto paper by his wife and concubine.

    "I know these things. You are completely correct in your account. I can believe that you are indeed descendants of the Rus. However, you are descendants of sinners."

    The happy faces chilled again, and the nine people successively argued that the perpetrators were all ancestors and that their generation was innocent.

    These words touched the scales of some old guys!

    Governor Conuson coughed and scolded Hugh so quibbly that they all calmed down.

    The messengers'' words do have some truth, but Europe is full of pedigree theory, and sinners are always inferior afterwards. Therefore, some Viking warriors have to fight to the death and not surrender in times of crisis, and there is also a motive to avoid their children being humiliated by their tribesmen.

    "After you are indeed sinners, this is something that cannot be changed" Rurik said, "but there are a large number of other people on Saaremaa Island. Especially you! Tralang, you call yourself a Gotlander Descendants, I don¡¯t know that my uncle died in a sneak attack by your Gotlanders!"

    Tralang was speechless, and he tried to argue with his arms and legs, but he didn''t say why.

    The other party is frightened, for fear of his own thunder anger?

    Of course Rurik did not want to retaliate. Aside from these people, Saaremaa has a relatively important strategic position in the Baltic Sea. Especially as the current state of war between Ross and Denmark has intensified, the significance of the island is even more significant.

    He threatened: "Even if you do not take the initiative to surrender, my army will conquer your island of Saaremaa within two years. I have marked your island on the map a long time ago. You are all weak and conquer. You have nothing to do with you in the first place. I am kind, and my purpose is to conquer not to kill. You also admire Odin, and I am the hero who has been blessed by Odin. Your initiative to surrender is the most correct thing you made Your choice. Look at the clothes you are wearing now, and the wine on the table. Surrender to me, you should have this enjoyment."

    The words of the Duke of Ross are very clear, and Traland understands the prince''s decision even with a muscle in his head.

    The messengers all swear allegiance to the islanders, especially the nine descendants of Ross, who bluntly stated that they would serve the prince to wash away the sins of their ancestors.

    Rurik smiled with satisfaction, and deliberately asked: "How do you wash off your sins? I heard that you are always pirates. You did attack my ship and killed five Russians! You are the same race. , Isn¡¯t the guilt greater?"

    "Misunderstanding! This is all a misunderstanding!" Tralang explained with sweat and dancing, "We thought it was a Danish merchant ship that was stranded..."

    "Oh? So you are very willing to attack Danish merchant ships?"

    "Yes! If we knew that it was the prince¡¯s ship, where would we dare to attack. After the misunderstanding was resolved, we buried the dead and entertained Mr. Spuyut, so we would have this visitLiuli K nodded and asked Spuyute: "Is that so? "

    "It''s true. As far as I know, these islanders will sneak attack on Danish and Bornholm ships. There are also Pomeranians, I don''t know about these people, but the first two are indeed ours. enemy."

    "Are you actively attacking Danish ships?!" Rurik asked knowingly again.

    "Yes!" Tralang said hurriedly.

    "That''s why you are afraid of Danish reprisals that you asked for my military asylum?"

    Tralang hesitated again...

    Rurik suddenly became energetic and raised his chest. He did not explain the specific situation now. Just as the meal was about to be served, he pointed out the obligations and responsibilities of the Saaremaans after they surrendered to Ross: "You will be accepted as a member of the Duchy of Ross, and at the same time my people will be able to enter your island freely. You must continue to attack the Danes actively, and I will provide you with a batch of new weapons and ships, and I order you to hunt down and kill them. All the Danish ships that arrived killed all the people on board."

    "Ah? Why is this..." Tralang subconsciously asked in astonishment.

    "There is no why! Because the Principality of Ross and the Kingdom of Denmark do not share the same sky!"

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 732, the new servant of Saaremaa Island), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 734ï¼š The mission of the royal pirate

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    The messenger from Saaremaa has never eaten roasted reindeer, let alone scones made of wheat.

    Lurik allowed them to feast on it, so-called this is a favor given to the subject. They ate like a drum, drank a lot of wine and got drunk.

    Tralang and the others have never enjoyed such an enjoyment, presumably the legendary life of Asgard is nothing more than this.

    They were dragged away, and when everyone woke up, they realized that it was already dawn. The place that seems to be a warehouse is the accommodation place for everyone. Although they are all sleeping on the ground, the wooden floor is covered with leather blankets and the body is covered with leather. The benevolence of Prince Ross is still shown here?

    It is natural to be polite to the stone steps that came with the attitude of servants. Rurik''s approach was a bit overdone. Finally, Governor Conusson looked for a secret opportunity to inform the princes and brothers of their displeasure.

    "They are just servants. They come from a dirty and messy village on the island. The men, women and children inside are all pirates. You shouldn''t give these people too much courtesy, even if they have descendants of our Rus."

    "You don''t understand! I still need their power to deal with the Danes. In the future, Saaremaa Island will also become our outpost against the Danes." Rurik had his own explanation, and then he also found out. For a more convincing reason: "If the Danes avenge, they will take the lead on the island of Saaremaa. These servants who receive my reward cannot defeat the Danish army. They will die for our benefit. For this kind of people, they should be alive. Give me some good meals and clothes at the time."

    If you can hear it, Cornuzon doesn''t ask any more...

    Tralang is still an outsider, and their lives are strictly guarded for the rest of the day, and every move is monitored.

    Because they are always working as pirates, pirates are the least faithful, always thinking of maximizing their own interests, and even killing each other.

    Rurik despised pirates, which is actually different from the attitude of many people. Tralang and the group are considered surrendered, and whether the entire village of Saaremaa is surrendered is still open to question.

    There is another possibility, although the probability is not high. Will there be some Danish work in it? What a coincidence, the ocean-going sailboat that transported grain would run aground on Saaremaa Island and quickly meet the locals, why the locals must insist on surrendering to Ross.

    Rurik was worried about the existence of Denmark and probed into the reality of Rose. The more he thought about it, the more he realized the possibility was very high. Since the new king of Denmark can destroy Hezeby''s Ross shop, those guys are definitely not big fools, they must know the result of doing so. Who can guarantee that the Danes will not take the initiative? They are almost the Vikings in a narrow sense. If they assemble an army to attack a little, the Rus will suffer.

    So is there a flaw in the Duchy of Ross?

    The flaw is obvious, that is, the principality has expanded from a corner of the fjord to the present level. The number of males in the tribal era was small and the large settlements had to be guarded by soldiers, and they had to rely on the servant power of the local Slavs and Finns. . Although hordes of children are growing and being born, it takes time for them to grow into fighters.

    Most of the males of Ross¡¯ headquarter are farming in Novgorod and Mstisk on the shores of Lake Ilmen. If the Novgorod Fortress at the mouth of the Neva River is attacked by Denmark, the fresh troops in the rear will be scared from the news to the violent killing. There are ten days.

    Tralang and his guys can''t see the entire city of Shilla Fort!

    Rurik "imprisoned" these people in the house. Although it was delicious and delicious, it was impossible to go out without the permission of the prince, and the soldiers on guard would not open the door on their own initiative.

    It has been three full days of being "imprisoned". Although there is a good meal every day, Tralang feels like a hedgehog in a wooden box and a turtle dove in a rattan cage.

    Some people mumbled annoyingly: "In fact, Prince Ross still can''t believe us."

    One stone stirred up waves, and complaints grew more and more.

    "Since Prince Ross recognizes our identity, he should treat us as a tribe."

    "Hey, do you think... will the prince just believe us, and will find a way to get rid of us in the end."

    "Ah?! Not so! We all swear to Odin that we will serve well. Besides, the prince also asked us to attack the Danes."

    "You didn''t see their big boats in rows? Carl, I dare say they will kill us, and then the fleet will attack our island. Maharaja Ross has said that even if we do not choose to surrender, Saaremaa is in his government. In the plan..."

    You talked more and more with each other, and Traland told the guys to shut up and exclaimed: "It''s too late to say anything. What can we do? We can only stay here and listen."

    "So don''t we become the sheep to stay?"

    "Carl, what do you want?" Tralang asked excitedly.

    "We just run away, we can''t just sit here and wait for death. Could it be that only when the axe hits your neck do you realize that your life is not safe?"

    This words moved Tralang to his heart, and the more he pondered, the more reasonable he felt. "Okay! Let''s escape. Grab a boat and get out of here..."

    Tralang couldn''t predict the consequences if he did so, but the time was not ripe yet, he didn''t dare to do it yet.

    They were kept under house arrest in a very warm house. Every day there were granola and barbecue, and everyone could get some ale. And this house has a separate compartment! There is a squat toilet inside!

    There is a pottery urn under the hole in the toilet, and there are a lot of filth inside. This hole is not big enough, it seems that it can be expanded with bare hands. Disgusting is disgusting. The hole is at least connected to the outdoors. They didn''t know what happened outside for many days, and only thought that they could escape through this hole.

    But the outdoors is changing silently...

    The snow finally fell, and there was no storm, and no one felt it was stern.

    In the beginning, it was only Xuezi, then the small snowflakes, and finally the snowflakes densely hugged together like lint.

    The whole world is extremely quiet and dark. The Tralang group hiding in the enclosed house does not know this at all, but the people who go to the toilet feel a bit of coolness outside. This is not surprising, after all, winter is coming.

    Everyone felt that their time was running out, and everyone was waiting for Tralon to make an escape decision.

    On the other hand, in the Winter Palace of Prince Ross, a special meeting is going on.

    Rurik distracted everyone and invited the explorer Spuyut into the chamber to talk.

    The oil lamp illuminates the room, and Rurik sits cross-legged rather casually.

    Seeing Spuyute coming, he waved: "Don''t be polite, just sit down."

    That''s the case, Spuyut still salutes the soldiers, and then sits down calmly: "My lord, what is the big thing, you and I want to talk in secret?" Then, he sneaked a look at the room again: " No one should overhear our secret conversation."

    Rurik shrugged and said straight to the point: "You explained your long-cherished wish to me last year. You are eager to go to faraway places and see this vast world with your own eyes. You want to set foot farther than the previous generations of Rus, and you must do it. The best explorer. So you need me to provide you with a big ship."

    The prince actually mentioned it? !

    Spuyut''s slightly drooping back straightened instantly, and his leisurely expression instantly turned into excitement: "My lord, do you really allow it?"

    "Of course. I invite you to focus on this matter."

    "You are so wise!" After that, Spuyute bowed down on one knee and saluted again.

    "Why do you have to salute again? We have to explain this matter, and you and I have to make a contract."

    "Yes, I dare not violate the Prince''s contract."

    "Very good." Riccarton gasped: "You are very good at manipulating the Chief Salmon, but he is not your property. In the past two years, you have completed the mission of going to the British Sordon and transportation. You are already the best in all of Russia. On a sailing ship."

    "I am indeed the strongest!" Spuyute liked the compliment very much, and his voice was very loud.

    "Okay! Very energetic! Your route will inevitably pass through Danish-controlled waters. Now I give you a more difficult task besides the British Sorgon mission in autumn each year. I want you to control the big ship to actively attack Danish ships."

    When Rurik explained the last words, the situation became serious. Spuyute thought of a lot of news he had heard. It is said that Ross had suffered a disaster in Denmark, and Ross was planning a large-scale retaliatory military operation against Denmark.

    He couldn¡¯t help but speculate: ¡°I¡¯ve heard something that our Ross army is going to expedition to Denmark. Did you let me as a vanguard to explore the reality of the enemy, and wait for the opportunity to kill wildly to create fear? I remember you manipulating the Aphrola. Have done this kind of thing."

    "You are very smart!" Rurik slapped his thigh, his face triumphant: "You are going to wreak havoc in the Danish waters! I will increase the Salmon Chief''s military strength, more torsion slingshots and more Crossbow, and a stronger bronze bulbous bow. I want you to crash into all the ships you encounter, don¡¯t worry, and attack when you find it! You can capture those who fall into the water, if you ask if it¡¯s a Danish or Bornhall Kill the Mu directly. Don¡¯t keep alive, but sink the ship you encounter."

    Like other Ross members, Spuyute has basically participated in all major wars that Ross has fought. If he kills madly, there is no psychological burden, but he wonders why the prince should be killed.

    "There are also those Danes who can be used by us, such as the guardian of Grund, who is not appointed by you now? We can bring some prisoners back. It is also very good to be slaves to logging for the first time."

    Rurik shook his head decisively: "They were the first to attack and kill wildly, so don''t blame me for performing equal revenge. Spuyute, put away your reason? Don''t I know that slaves can be used to chop wood and dig stones? I just retaliate against Denmark. Kingdom, let their fishing boats and merchant ships come and go. And you are sinking the boat and killing the fisherman. Without witnesses, you can¡¯t reveal your identity. I think those people are more willing to believe that Kraken¡¯s horrible tentacles destroy the boat. This way. You can attack wildly and spread terror on the Danes, I am willing. You...will you?"

    The description of the prince, Spuyute was really refreshing.

    Some things are indeed very new to the people of this era, such as the "breaking war" that Rurik decided to engage in.

    "I do."

    "Very good. When the sea ice thaws next year, you will organize a group of brothers to kill mercilessly in the Danish waters. The only thing you pay attention to is to collect the treasure. The ship is my weapon and mine. I don¡¯t want much, you I want half of all the looted property. When your ship is full enough, hurry to Tombstone Island to unload the cargo, and you can sell it there immediately."

    "Ah! Isn''t this your chance to reward me to make a fortune?"

    "Exactly. You and your guys will become rich. You are the only pirates I recognize. Your actions are part of the war!"

    Rurik continued to describe a wonderful scene to Spuyut. A group of warriors maneuvering a large ship rammed at sea. The masts were hung with flags painted with skull patterns in carbon black, and even the sails were painted with obvious black stripes.

    When the ship committed the crime, it would be best if there were no witnesses. If there were any, it would be good to leave the impression of a "black monster" on the Danes.

    In fact, the Ross people will still be exposed. Who has the big boat in this sea and who is the triangular Latin sail?

    In a broad sense, the Danish Strait does not exist extensively. It is densely covered with large and small islands, which is very suitable for a ship to hide, and it is also convenient for sudden attacks.

    Spuyute has a secret weapon-information superiority. Rurik¡¯s memory map of Denmark is naturally not accurate enough, but some of the most important islands and the entire Jutland Peninsula are clearly marked. They can use the big island as a reference, and mark the newly discovered island on the map according to the actual situation when performing the task.

    They have another task, which is to go to Saaremaa Island to announce the rule of Prince Rus and use the island as a forward base for the war against Denmark. The island will first become the berth of Spuyute, and the human resources on the island are also extremely important. They can support the depletion of supplies and the loss of personnel in the war.

    It can be said that Rurik intends to train Spuyut as the king of royal pirates. With a group of Saarema islanders collected, he first severely crits the Danish economy before the Rus-Danish war. It seems that a ship can''t play much role, but it is not. The resulting atmosphere of terror is more meaningful.

    Spuyute happily took the order, although he probably couldn''t become the captain of the flag, it would be nice to be a "royal pirate" gifted by the gods.

    As far as feelings are concerned, he actually likes the group of Saarema Islanders, especially since there is no tribal leader there, maybe...

    He took the opportunity to make a request to Rurik: "I can be the war chief (chief) of the Saarema islanders, so that we can better mobilize human resources."

    Rurik did not hesitate, and according to the existing management, he appointed Spuyut as the governor of the island. Spuyut is the unparalleled leader of the entire Saaremaa Island. The governor represents the will of the prince, and his power is all rewarded by the prince. In theory, this power can be taken back at any time, for his own benefit, he vowed to do everything well.

    A brave explorer is expected to become the most dangerous One Piece in the Baltic Sea!

    Spuyute confirmed that he had a chance to make a contribution. He was authorized to choose his own crew to be a crew member. Except for the old friends who were still alive who went north and south with him, he thought of the islanders Tela Lang.

    Facts have proved that the islanders have never seen the world, their learning ability is very fast, and they are already doing a certain amount of auxiliary work on their final journey home.

    Then on the second night of the small meeting, an unbearable embarrassment happened.

    Tralang and the others felt that the time to escape was ripe, they relied on brute force to open the hole in the toilet, but actually lifted the wooden board. The snowy night was very quiet, but the noise still shocked the mercenaries patrolling the fearless snow at night.

    After all, this is the capital of a country! Even if she is not a particularly huge city, basic city defense measures already exist, such as soldiers patrolling at night and rotating guards on the walls.

    Some unlucky guy knocked over the dung tank and immediately made it dirty and stench. Everyone couldn''t care too much, and scrambled to climb out of the wooden hole, only to be dumbfounded to see the whiteness under the snowy night outdoors. When they started to flee, they were captured on the spot by patrolmen who had heard the news.

    Because of the peculiarities of the times, there is a curfew at night in Shilla Fort. This is very reasonable. Even professional hunters dare not scurry around at this time because they are still scurrying outdoors in the severe winter night, for fear that they will be frozen to death.

    The soldiers on the patrol were mostly mercenaries. They were dressed in thick polar bear leather, which was the perfect camouflage. This frightened the Tralang group and thought it was a group of intrusive white bears who used the brothers as food.

    As a result, these "bears" showed off their halberds and swords, killing everyone in one go.

    The next day, all the ten people were escorted to Rurik.

    Things made people speechless, Rurik frowned, wanting to hear their explanation.

    Tralang was also a silly head kneeling on the ground and bluntly said: "We are just afraid that you want to chop off our heads, so we want to escape."

    "Absurd!" Rurik slapped himself in the face, "Do you think you are a sheep to be slaughtered? Confused! Look at this snowy field, the frozen river and the sea. You are not the bravest hunters now. They don¡¯t even have weapons or food, and they froze to death when they escaped! When the snow melts, the foxes will eat your corpses clean, leaving only bones. Keeping you in the house is to protect you."

    "Ah?! This is actually the case?!" Tralang believed it to be true, claiming that he had misunderstood stupidly. But other people think things are still a bit weird.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Rurik made a grand introduction to Spuyute who had a new position: "He will be the leader (Governor) of Saaremaa and will manage you on my behalf. You are all my fighters, how can I? Stupid enough to hurt my subjects? Follow Spuyut in the future, and you will all make a fortune in looting the Danes!"

    Tralang now suddenly became clever, and immediately supported Spuyute, causing others to agree with him as the boss.

    At least, Tralang can trust Spuyute. If his brother-in-law can''t believe it, is he still a human being?

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 733 Royal Pirate''s Mission), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 735ï¼š Blue Fox in Schleswig

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    According to the description of the people who fled Hezeby, the people who stayed behind in the Ross shop ended up with death.

    If the Blue Fox himself really died, it would not be a loss to the majority of the Ross people. But the loss of shops meant that the Russ lost their market in Denmark, and the Danes'' war behavior was to force the Russ Principality to launch a commercial war for revenge.

    Of course, Ross could use this as an excuse to start a country-to-country war, and even draw on the Kingdom of Sweden, which hadn''t made money in the previous war, and the two countries joined forces to beat Denmark.

    Many people think that the blue fox has no bones left, but not only is he still alive, he is now passively disguising himself in a brand new and extremely safe image and rushing to the northern border where the king of East Frank crossed.

    A group of priests in black went down on foot holding a cross. Eskil was noble and old. He sat in a carriage and looked after a pile of moving supplies and the most precious sacred artifacts taken from the monastery.

    There is also a fat man in black who plays the job of suppressing the warehouse. He is not someone else but the Blue Fox.

    He was almost alone, rushing towards the unknown south wind here, he was extremely curious and extremely frightened. He didn''t know what he would see or hear when he entered the Frankish kingdom, and he was afraid that he would encounter an accident.

    Now, I can only listen to the old guy Eskil''s request, first be a believer and a priest.

    "Maybe their **** will bless me..."

    Everyone was speechless along the way. They walked on a rugged forest road. The so-called road is just a few yellow lines exposed in the grass. Obviously, there are not many people walking on this road.

    Everyone has been gone for many days, and many little priests felt that this departure was a cut with Hezeby Monastery. The teacher''s sacred work of spreading faith to the north ended in failure as Hezeby went through wars. Maybe there is a turning point here! The fat Ross man Joseph Blue Fox sitting on the carriage became the teacher''s friend.

    After passing through a group of oak forests, a strange open ground appeared in front of him.

    There is a grassland here, but it is amazing that no one grazes cattle and sheep.

    Take a closer look, there is an existence that looks exactly like a rammed earth dam in the front, it can even cover the woods behind, seriously disturbing people''s sight.

    No doubt the blue fox has noticed this geographic anomaly.

    "Eskil, what is that?" he asked.

    "do not you know?"

    "How do I know? It''s the first time I have come to such a southern place."

    Eskil pointed directly at the wooden staff with a smile: "That is the Schleswig Wall! Back then, the Danish chief Godfrey ordered the construction to prevent the kingdom (special Frank) from invading. It is a pity that the kingdom is still I own the city of Schleswig."

    Blue Fox really has no sense of the distant past. The main reason for him to come to the south is to take refuge, and the second is to inquire about the commercial atmosphere here.

    He asked casually, very vulgarly: "Are there merchants in the city? Are there prostitutes?"

    Some words are taboos for priests, and Eskil was trembling with shock, and for a moment he didn''t know what to say. He held back for a while before staring at the blue fox with a blank face: "Joseph, you have been baptized, don''t say some devilish words. You must keep your heart pure, and you can''t do dirty things that are not allowed in the scriptures!"

    "I understand. But I just asked if there are prostitutes in the city. Where there are prostitutes, there are merchants, and I want to talk to them."

    "Forget it! I warn you that you are the priest Joseph if you are able to protect yourself. If you do something extraordinary, I can''t protect you."

    "Whatever..." The blue fox shrugged, cursing in his heart that this old guy had a man''s body, but he believed in the so-called sacred faith and stayed away from a woman all his life.

    The wooden crosses carried by the priests are very prominent, and the rebel fighters of Lord Schleswig who guards the border easily noticed this situation.

    A solid rammed earth wall cuts off the Jutland Peninsula, and there are trenches on both sides of the earth wall. Only in this way, this so-called "Great Wall" is not an insurmountable line of defense at all. Its greatest effect was actually that Chief Godfrey blocked the entry of Frankish cavalry.

    History By 835, the control of the entire Great Wall was controlled by Ludwig of the Kingdom. It belonged to the territory of East Franconia. The specific management of the Great Wall was in the hands of the Earl of Hamburg, and several viscounts under it controlled the military points along the Great Wall. . Among them, a dead city is the largest border military town!

    Under normal circumstances, the Danes cross the Great Wall because they believe in Odin and other Nordic gods. If they cross the Great Wall and enter the south, they will be arrested or even executed because of their wrong beliefs.

    A large number of refugees fled the Great Wall a month ago and confirmed the identity of the believers under the personal inspection of the Viscount, and then they were given safe asylum.

    Now that even the toughest priest has withdrawn back, what terrible thing happened to Hezeby? !

    Viscount Henry realized the complexity of the situation and quickly mobilized the guards in the city to enter the border gate.

    The thick wooden door was opened, and a crowd of armored soldiers walked out.

    Viscount Henry took off his helmet to greet the priests, and stood there watching them walk in.

    The soldiers and nobles treated these priests with a high degree of courtesy. They showed discipline and stood on both sides of the gate and hooked their heads to signal, and then witnessed them entering the city.

    Eskil exchanged glances with the Viscount, and the blue fox keenly sensed the risk, and very cleverly hooked his head without looking at anyone''s face.

    As Blue Fox said, of course there are prostitution and mobile merchants in the city. The fief of Viscount Henry is here. In today''s era, Schleswig is not a land of bitter cold to East Frank, but it can also be described as a mixed political and economic form. With the Kingdom of Denmark in the north, and the Oberthliddites and Pomeranians in the east, the fief of Viscount Henry was on a bad bulge. It is impossible for him to collect too much tax from the nearby villages, so he settled the financial problem by collecting tolls from the merchants in the past.

    The city resembling a village with a small population is now overcrowded. Now that a group of priests have also withdrawn, many refugees from the war have gathered, hoping to receive the blessing of the priests with open arms.

    Because the cross that was carried is still hung with a special sign, it means that a regional bishop has come. who is he? It is the "Bishop of the North" Eskil.

    The people knelt down and opened their arms and mouths calling for salvation. Eskil got out of the carriage and motioned to the little priest to open the bronze urn containing the holy water containing the fragrant rose essential oil. With some withered pine branches dipped in the holy water and splashed on them, it was considered a blessing.

    Have you gained sacred power in this way? The blue fox was amazed, thinking that perhaps Prince Rurik could also learn one and let the high priest "sprinkle water".

    The Blue Fox also got out of the carriage, and soon saw a man in black with a wrinkled face and no beard hurriedly approaching, presumably this is the pastor of this city.

    After many days of walking, the small classrooms with soft legs and feet finally got a chance to rest.

    Schleswig was a border post city established by the Danes in the past, but now it is occupied by Franks, and the role of the city has not changed essentially. In such a small city and the surrounding sparsely populated villages, only a dozen priests can provide stable support.

    Compared with the national organizational structure of the Frankish kingdom, the organizational structure of the Holy See invented and determined by the Roman emperor is more complete. The Holy See is like a tree trunk. The bishops of many areas under its jurisdiction are thick branches, with archbishops, and cities under large areas have bishops (patriarchs), and finally a priest in the village. This tree-like management model allows the Holy See to manage every village in Western Europe.

    In terms of status, Eskil is much higher than the bishop (patriarch) of the city, and he also has the right to act arbitrarily on issues of faith in Schleswig.

    He placed many little priests on the spot in the city of Schleswig, handed a bag of silver coins to the bishop of the city, and asked: "This is the funding given to me by the prince, and I will put it here for you for the time being. We are all We need to live, and you continue to teach the young priests. When we are spreading our faith to the north in the future, one after another Danish village needs many pure priests. They are the children around us."

    The old guy Eskil has been agreed by the Holy See to go to Bremen as the bishop in a few years. He has a good relationship with Archbishop Sinkmar of Reims and also has a good relationship with Prince Ludwig.

    Bishop Schleswig respected him, and Viscount Henry had not only respect, but also many secular questions.

    On that day, Henry personally confessed to Eskil in the city¡¯s monastery on the grounds of repentance.

    He claimed that he did not protect the people with sacred beliefs, was sitting and watching them flee, and the only thing he could do was to open the door and let them in, then took out some rye from the warehouse and cooked it to give them alms.

    Although the Viscount is a nobleman, his performance is simply a little saint!

    Eskil believed it to be true, and then thought of another character-Prince Rurik of Rose.

    "Henry, my child. You have done a good job. You have practiced your beliefs. You have saved many people. The Lord has forgiven you. As long as you continue to stick to your principles, your soul will be redeemed... "

    This seemed to be a scene, and Henry heard it warmly. At this point, Henry''s real purpose began to show.

    "Padra, I only have one question. Why? Why do a large number of merchants and villagers outside the city walls have to withdraw to the city? Is there really a war in the north? I learned that the visitor is the Danish Horlick, he is not Harald Clark Isn¡¯t he¡¯s nephew? Isn¡¯t the prince¡¯s servant? Didn¡¯t he call himself the Earl of Flanders? Why would he bring disaster?"

    Mentioned this matter, Eskil changed his calm expression and sighed to hint at the complexity of the matter.

    After the procedural work was finished, Eskil invited the Viscount Henry to come to a secret room to talk in detail.

    There are some things that Eskil will not explain to a lower-level nobleman. It can be said that it is meaningless. He specifically explained the war incident in the Freeport of Hezeby, and even Horrick''s true attitude.

    He pledged with honor, claiming that Horrick had betrayed the kingdom, and everything may have gone back thirty years ago.

    This description made the Viscount shudder. Although some things have indeed become legends because of the records, some old men who are still alive in Schleswig, when they were young, were also members of the expedition to Denmark following Emperor Charlemagne. Past events They are not so confused as to forget. The grandfather of the viscount had merit in the war that year. He was conferred a baron and guarded the captured city of Schleswig. When his father succeeded to the title, he was awarded the viscount because of his merits.

    "Will the Danes attack us? It won''t happen! They don''t know the consequences of doing this? The kingdom will be angry." The Viscount couldn''t believe it or didn''t want to believe it.

    Originally, as Eskil, he should not pay attention to the world, even if it is a war of life and death, he should not interfere.

    However, the new king of Denmark, Horlick, used force to force himself back, and he treated the people of Hezeby with slaughter. They dare to attack the monastery, this is the most direct act of war!

    Horrick did not declare war on Frank, and there was even a letter he needed to pass on to Prince Ludwig himself.

    Eskil would naturally not tell Viscount Henry about this. He emphasized one point: "Protect the people at all times, just like Moses protects his people for his whole life. This is what you must do as a lord."

    Henry was moved to tears when an adult bishop who was dressed in a simple dress and had a firm faith and respected morals taught himself personally.

    Regarding the fact that Eskil wants to continue south to Hamburg, Viscount Henry is also willing to send a few knights to follow along. Eskil kindly declined, because this is already a safe zone, although the road to the south is also accompanied by desolation, after all, it is already safe. Dangerous beast? The bears and wolves have long been killed by hunters. Otherwise, how could the leather of the Ross people be rushed by the merchants of Hezeby? In fact, Eskil had also noticed that many of the soldiers under the Viscount had clothing made of obvious squirrel skin, and the place of origin must be Rose.

    He didn''t have to worry about the bandits, even the savage guys didn''t dare to do anything to the priest. Eskil has never heard of priests being killed by bandits. Based on his personal experience, he can be described as a "lone ranger" for many years. Most of the time, he does not bring a follower, and travels north to spread his faith on a pair of feet. Only when you are old you need help.

    They took three rest breaks in Schleswig. Most of the young priests regretted that they could not go south with their teachers, and envied the chance that the selected person had the opportunity to see the bishop of Hamburg.

    During these three days, the priests had food except black bread and clean water, accompanied by some cheese and carrots.

    Such a meal can be described as light, not to mention that black bread is far inferior to wheat bread in terms of calories.

    The current life really makes Blue Fox speechless. He can only comfort himself by saying that "the father also survived this extreme state back then." The Blue Fox not only consumes energy all the time, but also eats light and non-oily water every day. What''s worse, he learned that as long as he stays in Frank for a day, his food is always the same.

    why is that? This is the rule!

    This is a rule of the Pope in Rome a hundred years ago. The so-called people who have a simple and frugal style will have no miscellaneous desires in their hearts, so their hearts will be pure, and their souls will enter heaven.

    In contrast, these priests can hardly imagine the life before the blue fox. The blue fox can squander money arbitrarily, maintain improper intimacy with many women, and gnaw meat unscrupulously. Such a way of life is diametrically opposed to the priest''s "ascetic mode".

    The blue fox is enduring, this kind of endurance can be called torture.

    What''s worse is that he will continue to endure this kind of torture in the foreseeable future.

    A fat bear will be tortured into a skinny idiot! He felt that he had lost a lot of weight, and continued to live in this state, afraid that within two months, he would become a skinny existence like those little priests.

    "If I get thin and return to Rose, will my father still know me? Will my brothers and wives still know me? The prince...can still accept me as a skinny person?!"

    A pudgy image like a seal is a family characteristic. The so-called warrior¡¯s beard and muscles are a symbol of combat power. A businessman¡¯s fat posture is better than a hundred amber hanging on his body can better demonstrate the businessman¡¯s financial resources, thus Facilitate the negotiation of transactions.

    The sour brown bread can only be gnawed barely, while the slightly sweet and bitter yellow carrot can be gnawed hard. The slightly smelly cheese has become the only delicacy that the blue fox can enjoy, but this thing is still lacking.

    For the first time in his life, he tasted the taste of poverty. He did not know that Sir Henry Schleswig could only provide such food to the Eskil group who was about to go south.

    Subjectively, the Viscount still wanted to prepare more delicious food for the noble Eskil and his entourage, but he really couldn''t bring out any treasures.

    The viscount and the retinue, as well as the knights living in the village, eat black bread on weekdays, and only eat wheat bread on holidays. People eat brown bread and a small amount of horses eat oats.

    This is already a Frankish territory, and it is indeed different from Denmark or the more northern world in terms of food culture. The staple food of local people, poor and low, is rye, and almost only rye is grown in the fields near the city.

    This is an optimal solution. The local area is still cold, the growth of wheat is weak, but the growth of rye and oats has been stable, but rye is more suitable for making bread. It has a sour and refreshing taste and a sweet aftertaste. This kind of life needs this kind of light life. adjust. But oats, it¡¯s hard to say...

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 734 Blue Fox in Schleswig), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 736ï¼š The Earl of Hamburg and the Northern Apostle Eskil

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    The Elbe River flows calmly, and she slowly flows westward into the Atlantic Ocean.

    A small city exists next to a river. The erected wooden walls and towers, and even the three stone-reinforced gates, prove that the city is indeed a military stronghold.

    The morning fog filled the river, forest, and farmland. The whole world was gray and the soldiers who had been standing guard all night handed over the tasks to their replacement men. Only then did they take off the cold-proof coarse cloth hood, unload the leather armor with riveted iron sheets, and evacuated to their barracks. rest.

    For Hamburg, today is another normal day after autumn.

    Earl Robert is still asleep, he doesn''t need to worry too much about his work, the servant will take care of everything.

    When the morning fog gradually dissipated, a small number of merchants in the "commercial street" in the city set up stalls one after another.

    The curfew was over. After the city gate was opened, the vegetable growers with their carts paid an entrance tax to the soldiers guarding the gate, and settled down in the open space of the market to openly sell their vegetables and surplus grain.

    Cabbage can be said to be the largest vegetable sold here. The buyers targeted by the vegetable growers are the soldiers in the city, as well as the artisans, servants, and horse slaves who serve the Lord Earl.

    Naturally, there are people who sell meat and leather. They are professional hunters or herders, but the transaction volume in this area is not large.

    The earl and his family are all Franks, and the ten most personal guards are also Franks. In addition, the entire city¡¯s residents are Saxons.

    Hamburg was originally a riverside village of the Saxons in the past. After the entire area was conquered by Charlemagne, all the Saxon tribes who surrendered to Frank converted to God and recognized the new Frankish nobility as their lord. God, pay taxes to the new lord.

    The Duchy of Saxony, which was formed spontaneously by the Saxons, has disappeared for thirty years, and thirty years has been enough to smooth people¡¯s memories. There are not many Saxons who have fled to Denmark and joined, and a large number of people still live in their old places. They have forgotten their hometown, only know their lord, and they know that the taxes they should pay each year have already gone to the monastery to worship.

    Life is so monotonous and boring. Farmers live peacefully day after day. In addition to tax collection and hunting, the lords are extremely active in other things, but other days are also accompanied by boredom.

    Earl Robert has long been fed up with his wife of chaff, and the old woman is getting older, but their divorce must be approved by the Holy See, and the divorce is limited to theoretical possibilities.

    Some things can only be stolen because of his honour. The milk maid he raised is really a concubine. He must not let the priest know his behavior. He has to steal it when doing things. As for the maid gave birth to a child, although he is sure If you don''t know how to be the heir to the title, the boy will be trained as an attendant. Later, he will find a knight from the head. If the girl is better, he will be sent directly to the monastery to be a nun. He felt that his actions had been very benevolent.

    If there is anything else that can raise the spirit of Lord Earl, it is to put on a full set of armor and fencing from his subordinates.

    In recent years, the territories have been peaceful and the farmers'' lives have passed. This is reflected in the fact that the agricultural tax is in place every autumn.

    The agricultural tax and grain collected are stuffed into the warehouse, which is the living supplies of noble families, rebels, and craftsmen. Part of the grain will also be transferred as tribute to Regensburg, Bavaria, where Prince Ludwig is based.

    The original meaning of Regensburg was the "City of the Roman Legion". A thousand of the most capable soldiers are also stationed here. If his territory is officially independent from Frank, Regensburg will become the capital of a country.

    In terms of current traffic conditions, it is really a bumpy road from Hamburg to Regensburg by land.

    Fortunately, the Elbe River has a long history and reaches the upper reaches of the river upstream, and then arrives at Regensburg by land. The journey time has been reduced a lot.

    The official status of the prince is the Duke of Bavaria and Duke of Saxony. Under the current system of East Frankish confession, there is no marquise in the Dukedom of Saxony, or the titles of marquis and earl are very vague. The Earl of Hamburg is directly responsible to the Duke of Saxony, which is to the prince himself.

    But this area of ??Saxony is a new land conquered by the former king Charlemagne with iron and blood. Many Saxons died in this area, and the level of development is not as good as that of Bavaria. The prince never expected how much tribute the lords in the north could offer. Their biggest task was actually to prevent the Danes and Pomeranians from eroding the kingdom''s territory.

    However, the Earl''s financial resources can only support three hundred standing soldiers, and the viscount under his command has fewer soldiers. When it comes to the baron level, it can only be the baron master himself who will kill him.

    The permanent residents of Hamburg have long maintained a population of 600 people. In addition to the soldiers stationed there and a few soldiers¡¯ family members, they are carpenters, blacksmiths, potters, and horse slaves who are directly responsible to the earl and their families. Merchants do exist, but the local political and economic conditions are insufficient and a large merchant of the level like Gould of Ross has developed.

    In other words, Hamburg and other Frankish cities in this era lack the soil for the existence of big merchants.

    A star city among the cities of the Hanseatic League, it is still unable to show her commercial influence. She is only a regional military stronghold in the northern border area of ??Frankish.

    The count can be regarded as a garrison with just this amount of troops on hand?

    Frank is no longer Charlemagne''s Frank. Even though the three princes have been fighting in the civil war, more areas can be said to have been in peace for a long time. The days of stability have passed for a long time, and everyone is pursuing longer-term comfort. In order to increase their income, the soldiers received "salary" from the Earl''s service. After all, they also started some small businesses. They cut wood and hunted to subsidize the family or enriched their own wallets, and then gathered in the only wheat tavern in the city to taste delicious food.

    A horse-drawn carriage that seemed uncommonly ordinary came from the north. There were many people passing by on weekdays. The soldier in charge of the gate wanted to stop and collect the entrance fee as usual. When the people sitting on the carriage took off their robes, an old man The sterling silver cross hung on his chest was revealed, and it was the soldier''s turn to stand in awe.

    "I am Eskil, the apostle Eskil of the North. Children, you should go and inform the people of the monastery, and inform the Lord Earl that I am back!"

    Because Hamburg is the cathedral¡¯s cathedral in this region, the reason why Eskil respects the noble lords and the people at the bottom of the region is precisely because of his other identity: the bishop of Hamburg.

    He proposed to Reims as early as 833 the year before that the Hamburg region should be taken out of Bremen to form a new diocese. The Archbishop Sinkmar of Reims not only approved it, but also appointed Eskil as the bishop of Hamburg. This appointment It was officially approved by Rome in 834.

    It''s just that the "bishop of Hamburg" hopes to influence all the Danes in his lifetime, so that he can make a marvelous contribution to a great cause. Isn''t it also helping the kingdom solve its border problems? In the concept of priests, the barbarians will end the war after the strange God, and Frank and Denmark will also complete reconciliation. Denmark will obviously be peacefully incorporated into the rule of the Frankish kingdom, specifically, it will be ruled by Prince Ludwig.

    The daily affairs of the Hamburg monastery are managed by a priest named Jacob. If not surprisingly, when Eskil goes to Bremen a few years later, he will take over the position of the bishop of Hamburg. Even Eskil stayed in the barbarian territory outside the Great Wall of Schleswig to stick to his Hezebi monastery for a whole year. One purpose was to deliberately "play the missing" in order to exercise Jacob''s work ability.

    No, Jacob brought more than a dozen little priests to the small square of the city to meet his teacher Eskil.

    Both sides are speaking in Saxon, which makes it difficult for the blue fox who is watching. Even if they talk in Latin, it''s okay, so that they can understand part of it.

    Most priests are stubborn, but a fat priest is watching from left to right.

    With a sense of business, Blue Fox paid attention to the commercial streets in the city for the first time. His eyesight was very good. At a glance, he saw that the green and oily things sold there were spherical cabbage and some meat. kind. Nothing else? !

    Didn''t this guy Eskil say that Hamburg is a big city in the north? Is there a huge deviation between himself and his understanding of the city?

    Soon, the blue fox also saw some discordant things.

    Some women were dumping brown things with a wooden basin, and they looked intently to see that it turned out to be dung water, and what was even more terrifying was the dirt road directly spilling on the city.

    He also saw that a man was constipated at the root of the wooden wall with his back to the road, opening his robe.

    This explains the faint sourness in the city. Looking at the slightly muddy land where my boots have collapsed, I think this muddy has nothing to do with rainfall.

    "You Franks and Saxons, are you willing to live in such a dirty place? If you are in the Duchy of Ross, if you dare to pour dung on the street, you will be fined to chop down at least a hundred pine trees!" Blue Fox cursed inwardly. So far, he hasn''t been optimistic about Frank''s business atmosphere at all, and even more worried after witnessing the lives of locals.

    He missed Ross''s good days, and he didn''t want to stay in this stinking place for a while.

    But where can I go?

    Blue Fox dressed up as a priest, but his still fat image has nothing to do with the priest. The look he looked around was noticed by one person, Robert Earl of Hamburg.

    Meet the great "Apostle of the North", the real bishop of Hamburg, Eskil, who can¡¯t wear a war uniform. The saber on the waist and the calfskin boots on the feet show how extraordinary he is.

    Even Julien Slav Vardy acted like a priest, but the blue fox''s behavior was too frivolous, and the look of looking left and right made the count vigilant.

    "Soldiers, listen to my order for a while to detain the fat sheep in black." He said.

    The attitude of the soldiers is obviously very nervous. After all, is the arrest of a little priest rebelling against the Lord?

    The earl ordered: "I suspect that the fat man is a Danish craftsman. All be vigilant, and don''t let the long peaceful days paralyze your brains."

    Eskil recognized the Lord Earl, he opened his arms and smiled to greet the local lord, and Count Robert welcomed him with courtesy.

    Unexpectedly, the soldiers who received the instructions suddenly pressed the fat blue foxes to the ground very rudely. The Blue Fox struggled instinctively, only to be pressed to the ground. The sudden situation left the party at a loss, and Eskil was even more shocked.

    "Robert, what''s the matter with you?! You must not be rude to the priest! Let go of Joseph." After that, Eskil kept crossing his chest.

    The earl is also making a cross. He has his own set of words: "Exalted Padra, please forgive me for my rudeness. If I misunderstand me, I will go to the monastery to confess. But I am the local governor, and it is my responsibility to protect my people. You. The priest from here looks around, is this appropriate? I am worried that this person will pose a safety risk to my burger."

    Eskil''s heart tightened when he heard it, his eyes glanced at the silent blue fox, and he whispered that the Ross man knew he had already entered the heart of Frank but didn''t learn the rules of being a priest.

    He continued to make a round: "Joseph converted recently. All this is arranged by the Lord. Robert, you can rest assured that he is safe."

    "Okay." The earl shrugged and ordered the soldier to let go of his hands.

    Only then did Blue Fox slowly stand up. It was his puckered fat belly that made the slightly thin Earl feel very strange. This time he couldn''t help but ridicule: "I have never seen such a fat priest, I have never seen such a priest. Fat man. Maybe, this is also the Lord''s will. Padra! You really found a strange piece of amber in the barbarian territory."

    They were all in Saxon, and Blue Fox had almost become an outsider. He didn''t know where to say what he wanted to say now.

    This place is not suitable for public greetings, and Eskil''s arrival in Hamburg is also very purposeful. He has returned to his territory and always shoulders a major mission. He has to go back to the monastery to arrange his daily work, and at the same time listen to the work report of the left-behind priest.

    Eskil explained to the earl: "Robert, your eyes are sharp. My Joseph not only has a strange belly, he is indeed a special person. I also have important news to let you know. I want to ask you to do something for me. And my Joseph will be very important to you. I still have some necessary work. When I go back to your house tomorrow, I will visit in person. I will discuss some things with you. "

    Earl Robert was a little stunned. He still didn''t care about it, and said casually: "Okay. Please forgive my recklessness."

    "You are a vigilant lord. This is good! This is why His Royal Highness attaches great importance to guarding the northern border. You should be aware that your work is likely to get tougher in the future."

    Eskil used "hardship" especially once, and Robert noticed some unspeakable feelings, as if he was walking in the forest, a gangster held a bow in ambush, and the arrow cluster had already aimed.

    Blue Fox felt quite awkward, and the group was on the last way back to the monastery.

    He complained: "Eskil, that man is the local high lord? That''s the Count of Hamburg you said? It was so against me."

    If the blue fox is indeed a lower-level priest, Eskil will definitely criticize it severely, as well as the punishment for confinement in a separate room.

    "You are too ostentatious. Joseph, you should keep a low profile."

    "Is it too high-profile? I am a Ross businessman. Since that man is the lord, I would like to discuss business with him. You know, we Ross need customers to buy our fur."

    Eskil wanted to laugh very much. After all, he couldn''t help but laugh softly, and his aging head was shaking softly.

    "why are you laughing?"

    "Nothing. Earl Robert has sharp eyes. You are indeed not a qualified priest, and you cannot be religious."

    "But your Lord has blessed me, and the Lord must have his intentions. This is what you said." Blue Fox emphasized.

    "So, so I will keep my promise and give you the opportunity to recommend, but it depends on the earl¡¯s attitude. Oh! Actually tomorrow¡¯s matter itself has nothing to do with you, I will find a way to meet the prince, and then let the prince choose Let¡¯s meet you! You should understand that nobles don¡¯t like merchants, and Frank is like that."

    "Absurd. Don''t their great nobles like to do business? Who can''t get along with money?"

    Eskil shrugged: "Frank''s businessmen are always accompanied by mortgages. This is the devil''s behavior."

    "Why not? It''s not reasonable to lend money to those in need to help finish the work ahead of schedule. Afterwards, it is not reasonable for the merchant to take away a payment?"

    "This is a deal with the devil." Eskil wanted to say that although merchants were important in Frankish society, they were also very lowly, and the lord was unwilling to meet with merchants for his own face. However, under the blue fox''s indignant questioning, Eskil could only point out the whole story euphemistically.

    The blue fox was angry, gritted his teeth!

    "Damn it! In Ross, our businessman is highly respected, and our prince is not only a prince, but also a big businessman! Do the Franks think we are inferior? In that case, why should Ross do business with them."

    Hearing, Eskil stopped walking with a wooden face, turned to look at the blue fox and pointed out solemnly: "Then you have to make a choiceIn what capacity do you want to meet the earl? Priest Joseph? Merchant Blue Fox? Or an envoy to Prince Rose?"

    The words were too level, and Blue Fox froze.

    "Yes! I am Prince Rose''s special envoy! I will meet Frank''s nobleman in this capacity."

    "Very well! Stop complaining. I''m going to Rose to take a look at the end. I will still need your guidance. I''m old, and you have to help me with the last work of my life, and I will always protect you. I I just beg you to stop doing decent things. If it is not necessary, be a calm priest. Even if you are pretending, at least you have to pretend to be a little bit like."

    The two chatted for a while, and Blue Fox and Eskil reached a consensus.

    The content of their chats was naturally heard by the little priests around them. Everyone shivered. The little priests who were left behind waited for the teacher. Unexpectedly, the teacher had a full conversation with a fat man in Latin.

    What is the identity of the fat man?

    The most nervous thing is that Jacob, the resident priest, faces a more talented priest (referring to the resurrected Roman who is proficient in Latin), for fear that his successor to the bishop of Hamburg will be replaced by this person. Jacob was helpless, he could only pray to the Lord...

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Collection" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 735, the Earl of Hamburg and the Northern Apostle Eskil), and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 737ï¼š This is the first contact between Rose and the Frankish nobleman

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    Hamburg really gave the Blue Fox a bad impression. If most of Frank''s cities are like this, how can they claim to be a powerful capital?

    They seem to be a broken house, and they collapse when they step on it.

    The buildings in Hamburg are all wooden, and a few of the buildings are piled with stones.

    The Hamburg Abbey is mostly built of stone, with a layer of mortar pasted on the surface. The decoration in the house is as frugal. There is no podium where the cross is erected. There are some gold wares.

    Blue Fox is sponsored by the priest''s dormitory attached to the monastery. He is a special character and enjoys a separate room.

    The early morning bell brought dawn, and the lazy blue fox had to get up and complained in the gleam of the morning light: "Their life is so miserable, how can they bear it? I have to chase the wonderful paradise, and I don¡¯t want to enjoy it now. ."

    Complaining and complaining, the blue fox must get up, and if it can''t catch up, it won''t be able to eat this morning''s brown bread. That kind of food is not delicious, but he didn''t have a choice, and these priests are extremely self-disciplined and would not provide food outside of meals.

    Under the eaves, he can only bow his head and look forward to the meeting with the local earl.

    Eskil completed all his work in the morning. His eyes were dissatisfied with bloodshot eyes. He stayed up all night because of listening to subordinates'' dictation and reading documents recorded on parchment.

    His mental state was slightly worse, and he didn''t cheer up until he was about to go to the earl''s mansion.

    He doesn''t need many attendants, or the Blue Fox and Slav Wadi are enough.

    All three of them were dressed in black robes, with their hands folded in front of their stomachs and walking slowly, with their heads hooked, which was awe-inspiring.

    Earl Robert didn''t take this meeting very seriously. What can the priest say? After leaving the monastery and entering his official residence, noble priests should follow the secular life.

    In this era, the Pope in Rome has not gained the enormous secular power in Western Europe. The three Frankish princes naturally respected the Pope, but they still regarded the Pope¡¯s mediation decision as nonsense.

    Prince Ludwig has such an attitude. As a subordinate, Robert consciously receives "the mentor and apprentice from the north" at home, and Eskil, the bishop of Hamburg, has already shown his importance.

    No soldier dared to stop the priest, they opened the door to welcome Saint Eskil''s arrival, and then whispered.

    Unlike the earl, the countess attaches great importance to it.

    The countess and her maid greeted her in the courtyard of the mansion, offering her beautiful blessings in words.

    The Blue Fox kept squinting his eyes, even though he was hooking his head, he would look at these women inadvertently.

    "Is Frank''s woman like this? The most noble countess is actually an old woman. These maids are quite interesting..."

    Eskil didn''t care about the blue fox''s attitude, and learned that the earl was on the second floor of the mansion, so he had to go upstairs.

    At this moment, Earl Robert is waiting here. He is very clear about the lifestyle of the priests. There is no need to write snacks and water purification for this meeting. Any major events can be explained, and there is no need to go into details except for other chores.

    He dismissed his servants, and three priests arrived in his dining room.

    Multiple wooden tables are put together to form a monolithic large wooden table, and a layer of plain white linen is laid on it, which looks quite neat as a whole. Bronze lamp holders are placed on the tabletop, and it is not necessary to light it up during the day. There are also sterling silver dinner plates on the table. They are indeed aristocratic tableware. The purpose of placing them now is nothing more than to support the countenance.

    The earl was sitting in the most noble position of the table, and seeing the priests arrived, he first stood up and bowed slightly, then said to sit casually.

    It was not the first time Eskil came to this building. He looked around for a week and was convinced that the furnishings of the restaurant had not changed, as if time was frozen. His eyes motioned to his two followers to sit freely, implying that they must not act rashly.

    Robert shrugged and tapped the table to break the embarrassment of the encounter.

    "St. Eskil, I''m waiting for you. What a big deal, I hope you come to visit it yourself."

    "But there is a big thing, it is very important." Eskil came prepared this time. He lifted his robe and put the cloth bag he was carrying on the table, and took out a piece of parchment folded like a handkerchief.

    "What is this? Could it be a letter?"

    "My lord, you guessed very correctly. This is a letter written by the new king of Denmark, a man named Horrick Klarsson, and I hope it will be delivered to Prince Ludwig as a messenger or an intermediary. ."

    "What happened?!" In a short sentence, Earl Robert already understood the significance of the situation.

    "How?" Eskil lifted his old and wise head, his eyes already suggesting.

    "You...want me to be a middleman and send the letter to the prince?"

    "Would you like? However, I would rather see the prince in person, but besides this letter, I have other things I intend to inform the prince."

    Hearing, the earl sitting on pins and needles did not immediately reply. He was very curious about the content of the letter, especially since the writer was Horick, so he must be vigilant.

    The count simply asked with a careless voice: "I want to know the content of the letter. I am directly responsible for the prince, and there must be no mistakes in anything through my hands."

    "It''s okay for you to read the letter in advance."

    The entire parchment letter was stuffed into the earl''s hands, and the important information written in it, earl Robert instinctively increased his vigilance. The thin parchment actually carried the ambition of a man? A bred hound dare to negotiate terms with the owner? !

    Putting down some trembling hands, Robert''s first insight was that there was a threat to the peaceful life of his own territory.

    He sighed: "I know that Horrick, a western bandit, a wolf on the sea, steals Duriste and claims to be the Earl of Flanders. He and his gang surrendered to the prince before they were sanctioned. I do listen. Saying that the prince arranged for Horlick to return to Denmark to seize power, the prince wrote me a letter."

    "Oh?" Eskil in the current round was startled: "It turns out that Horrick came to Denmark and was planned by His Royal Highness?"

    "The prince did it, but things shouldn''t be like this. Horrick can call himself a king, but the prince can at most canonize him as an earl, and the whole of Denmark should submit to the prince. Horrick said that Denmark and us are a country. Once the prince learns about the relationship, I am afraid that the war will start again!" At the end, Robert''s lips were already trembling, and his expression fully showed that he was afraid and hated war.

    How can Robert not hate war? Naturally, it doesn¡¯t matter if his strength is abundant, but his own Count of Hamburg is in the North, and the Danes, Oberthlidders, and Pomeranians are active in the border area. These aliens seem to be Peaceful, if you launch a military action, it will be impossible to suppress it with your own forces. Now that the danger signal has appeared, who can guarantee that Denmark will not usurp power and bite the owner because the pirate leader Horrick has usurped the power?

    "Maybe war has broken out." Eskil tapped his fingers on the tabletop, his eyes trembled, and tears flowed down rare.

    "Padra...you actually cry?"

    "Hateful Horrick, our monastery in Hezeby was destroyed! I should have stayed in Hezeby this year, and Horrick expelled me. The war in the North has broken out, and Horrick is excluding dissidents. Mass killing!"

    "But didn''t he convert?!"

    "He is a hateful traitor. He betrayed the Lord and went to the **** of the barbarian. He also sacrificed the devil with human blood, Lord, please send down thunder and lightning to sanction this rebellion..." As he said, Eskil took Ray with him. He kept making a cross on his chest.

    Described at this level, Earl Robert was completely afraid of trembling in the war. He was stunned for a while before squeezing out a question: "That villain who made a deal with the devil, will never cross the Great Wall and attack me now."

    "I don''t know. I just want to see the prince sooner and explain my experience in the north."

    The earl nodded, he was sure that his boring days would come to an end. No one likes war. When the real threat of war appears, the nobles of the kingdom must come forward.

    "The prince is scheduled to be in Regensburg, and I will personally **** you there."

    "This is true? It''s a good thing." There was an unexpected breakthrough, and Eskil replied very decisively.

    The earl confirmed that he didn''t just open his mouth, and even murmured words with his fingers. How long will it take to go retrograde along the Elbe and then overland to reach the residence of the Duke of Bavaria, which is Prince Ludwig''s Fortress of Regensburg.

    It seems that the major event to be discussed today is this, and Earl Robert can clearly see that the matter is not over yet.

    Eskil had two clergymen, one of which was ugly and the other was as big as a drum.

    Seeing that the earl was interested, Eskil solemnly pushed the blue fox to the front desk.

    The blue fox took off the hat of his burqa, revealing the typical priest''s hairstyle, which also made his face clearer.

    "The fat priest in the North? Padra, you said that this person is very important to me. Is he the believer you recovered from the North?"

    "Exactly. Joseph converted not long ago, and he was also a victim of Horrick''s atrocities. And..."

    The count did not wait for Eskil to finish, and then asked: "Is he a Danish? Or a Saxon? Looking at the blond hair, it must not be a Pomeranian, it will never be our Frankish? At least it must not be Turin. Root man."

    "It''s from Ross."

    "Ross? What is that?"

    At this moment, Eskil regrets that the blue fox''s Saxon language is very bad, let alone the Frankish language. However, Earl Robert only speaks Saxon and Frankish, but not Latin.

    The earl could not communicate directly with the blue fox, there must be an interpreter standing in the middle.

    Eskil was willing to do such a translation, and now it was finally Blue Fox''s turn to expound his ideas as the special envoy of the Duchy of Ross with a mouth.

    Everything the blue fox said is new. The earl only knows that the Danes are a threat, and believes that the power of the north and the unnamed Yuans of the world is the territory of the Danes. Unexpectedly, there is a sea at the end of the world. There are other people living there, the Svearans and the Rus, who are enemies with Denmark.

    Blue Fox is very clear that he has already passively represented the whole of Ross outside. I am afraid that this is the first time the principality has contacted the Frankish kingdom. It is the feeling of meeting for the first time that determines the success or failure of the future relationship to a large extent. That set of respectful piety, briefly talked about the Duchy of Ross to a local nobleman.

    In this restaurant, he briefly negotiated with Eskil in Latin, and suddenly understood Earl Robert''s concern for the safety of the Eskildo.

    So prescribe the right remedy for the case, specifically picking up what the earl loves to hear.

    For example, the Principality of Ross can mobilize 10,000 troops. The Principality hopes to do business with the Frankish Kingdom and can export large amounts of leather to the Kingdom. Although the princes of the Principality did not convert, they were very interested in the sacred beliefs. The students of Saint Eskil already had a monastery in the Principality of Ross...

    Sure enough, this fat man was an outsider, a strange and sincere Ross man, and even a priest.

    Although Earl Robert''s description of "Rose has ten thousand soldiers" is considered an extreme exaggeration, the Earl did learn about the clues of the Ross people.

    "My Viscount who guards the border gate paid me a tribute to me a group of wonderful squirrel skins, which are said to be the work of Danish merchants. It is not easy to think about it. Joseph, is this the leather that your Ross people trafficked?"

    After Eskil''s translation, Blue Fox answered decisively. Through his own eyes, he saw the Frankish warriors on the border rushing for excellent leather, and then looked at the frugal furnishings of this house. There is actually a huge demand market in Hamburg.

    The blue fox simply made up some speech skills assault, and put on a very low posture on behalf of the prince Rurik.

    "Our young princes admire Frank, and we hope to get the opportunity to trade. If everything is peaceful, there will be a large amount of high-quality leather and good ironware shipped to Frank in the future, and even to your Hamburg first. But the hateful Horrick After all this, he killed Ross¡¯s merchants, killed the converts, looted leather that was supposed to be transported to Frank, and arrested people for blood to sacrifice to the evil god. Your house should have become gorgeous, and when a bear head shows your might We were going to sell some bear heads and bear skins, which should have become your decorations this winter. But these items were robbed by Horrick, which is a huge loss to us. And in the future, Ross The trade route with Frank was almost interrupted..."

    At least they will not have trouble with wealth!

    Eskil did a great job in translating, and his vocabulary was very accurate.

    A piece of hatred is called the loss of treasures that should have been owned by Cheng Yaojin, which was suddenly taken away by Cheng Yaojin. This is how Earl Robert''s anger is now. Robert will doubt the description of Rose by the messenger Joseph Blue Fox, but it is a fact that they shipped the leather.

    Seeing the mixed emotions of hatred and friendliness in the earl''s eyes, the blue fox was convinced that his approach to approach had achieved initial success. He deliberately showed the cross on his chest, showing that he was actually a devout convert, and the presence of the Saint Eskil platform beside him made this feeling even deeper.

    Of course, the Blue Fox has always been prepared to meet the Frankish nobles!

    He and the Slav Wadi both have self-defense steel swords. The difference is that their swords are inlaid with gems and gold. Wadi''s swords are made only for actual combat considerations.

    Vardy¡¯s sword is a complete combat weapon, and Blue Fox¡¯s sword is more concerned with the need for self-defense and the display of wealth.

    A long sword is hidden in the priest''s robes, and the scabbard has holes. It can be put on a leather and twine as a harness and carried on the body.

    Vardy, who had been speechless, was ordered to remove the steel sword and suddenly placed it on the table like magic, which really shocked the count.

    "You guys entered my residence with weapons. You are priests, and you hide soldiers'' weapons?"

    Eskil hurriedly finished the round: "Of course this is wrong according to the regulations, but the Lord is furious! My child, this sword should belong to you! I dare say this is the best sword you have ever seen in your life. It is the Lord who asked the messenger of Toros to send it to you, and the Lord asks you to protect the people, protect the peace, and crusade against rebellion."

    In fact, this is the steel sword used by the Ross people. It seems unremarkable but unstoppable.

    The earl liked Eskil''s statement very much. He picked up the scabbard and quickly drew out the sword, only to hear the low buzzing sound, a bright white sword trembling in his hand. It was actually bright white, completely different from his own gray iron sword.

    Moreover, this sword seems to have some incredible flexibility.

    As far as the color is concerned, he thinks it is indeed a good sword. With the blue fox saying "It is soft and strong, it can cut off your saber", the earl felt this absurd in his own knowledge. It is impossible for one sword to cut another sword unless he swings a big axe. Smashed.

    The blue fox spoke convincingly, bluntly that the sword represented the sincerity of the messenger of Rose, and it would be his own shame if he couldn''t cut any iron sword.

    The earl acted decisively, placing his saber on the table, slashing it bravely with a new sword in one hand, the saber broke at the sound, and the steel sword was also split on the table, splitting the tablecloth, leaving deep marks on the oak table. The earl was ecstatic, he pointed the new sword at the window, and could not see the slightest curl of the blade in the sunlight.

    "Ah! The sword is in my hand!"

    The Ross people are still extremely mysterious. Obviously, because they have shown great sincerity, they have a great grudge against Denmark. Ross will definitely not be Frank''s enemy, let alone the enemy of the Earl of Hamburg. On the contrary, the Earl''s acquisition of a steel sword can be described as a great benefit This is 10,000 times stronger than the blue fox''s flattery to Rose.

    The earl even personally apologized for his rude apology to the fat blue fox. The blue fox naturally accepted the apology, and struck the iron while it was hot to illustrate the possibility of business. The so-called Ross merchant might be able to bypass Denmark and go upstream from the Elbe estuary into Hamburg. , Directly unload the precious leather in exchange for local rye and other useful materials to be transported away.

    Commercial communication seems to be possible, but this embarrassed Robert.

    Without him, Earl Robert stayed in his own territory and would not go out without major events. As a vassal of the kingdom, he went to visit the Count of Flanders at the mouth of the Elbe River by himself. Inappropriate, it will even be considered a threat by the other party. Robert''s understanding of geographical concepts is poor, but it is a good thing to be able to directly communicate with the Ross people by relying on waterways and oceans.

    Commercial action has made a breakthrough. Earl Robert made a verbal decision to welcome Ross merchants to directly trade. As for the formal establishment of a trade treaty, Prince Ludwig¡¯s approval is still needed. Only when Ludwig recognizes that the Duchy of Ross is a country can the two sides have completely legal trade.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 736 is the first contact between Rose and the Frankish nobleman), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 738ï¼š Go to South Franc

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    Under normal circumstances, an earl in a border area should not leave his fief.

    Earl Robert decided to make an exception once, because he felt that the stability of the border was more like the peace before a storm. Based on his understanding of the Danes, even if the enemy suddenly launched an attack, he would definitely not find fault in winter. He felt that he had a critical time window, and he used the winter to go to Regensburg in the south to explain the situation to Prince Ludwig and seek military assistance.

    As for the business problems of the Russ, these are completely dispensable small problems.

    Blue Fox was not convinced that his mouth could persuade the earl that tribute to a steel sword as a gift would attract the absolute attention of the other party.

    In Hamburg, the earl finally made a decision after three days of deliberation. He took out a quiet Sunday afternoon. The next day was naturally Sunday. After the morning ceremony, he had a very simple conversation with Eskil and Joseph Blue Fox on business issues at the Hamburg Abbey.

    The monastery is a sacred place, and it seems that there should be no talk of any worldly matters. The earl did it deliberately, hoping that the seriousness of the place would allow the converted Ross native Joseph Blue Fox to fulfill the promise.

    "Russian merchant ships can enter Hamburg. After you enter the Elbe, the merchant ships cannot go further when they arrive in Hamburg. You can only provide me with leather, iron and gems, and I will only provide you with rye. Your merchants and sailors must All of you wear a cross, you must hang a flag with a cross, and you must also fly my flag, otherwise it is illegal. Your merchants are not allowed to enter the city even if they come, and they are only allowed to camp by the river. If I learn that your people have attacked In my village, future trade will be interrupted."

    The Earl of Hamburg has not been so simple to accept the description of the blue fox that the so-called Ross people are peaceful merchants.

    The Viking pirates, these nasty sea wolves have a long history of attacking Frank. The entire Frankish kingdom has a population of up to 10 million, but it is distributed in a very wide area. Most of the areas have not been developed. The people basically rely on small lords such as barons and viscounts to protect themselves. They also build settlements by rivers. The "wicked wolves" also attacked along the waterways.

    The Earl of Hamburg, the Earl of Flanders, and the Earl of Bremen, who stretched out to the northern border, have fully understood what the Vikings are. These "bad wolves" are almost all bandits from Denmark.

    Is there any difference between the Ross and the Danes? Probably no different.

    It''s just that the Ross people are farther north, because the distance is too far, and the cost of those guys looting Frank is higher, so they open up trade as a peaceful merchant.

    If peaceful trade is possible, it would be better if they converted one after another.

    The Earl of Hamburg mainly considered the face of Saint Eskil, and also accepted the gift of the blue fox.

    He has restricted trade with each other and must be cautious before determining that the Ruths are genuine peaceful merchants.

    Two brand-new parchments are filled with text, and the content is written in Latin.

    The earl could only understand part of it, but fortunately the priests knew it. Strict and important contract documents should be written and signed in Latin. In this way, the count tried to prove that he was a civilized man, and that Frank was indeed the only heir to the great Roman Empire.

    Unexpectedly, the fat Ross man read the document quite proficiently.

    "You? You know Latin? You are so proficient." Esquill''s translation of such a phrase was impossible, and Earl Robert came with his mouth open.

    Blue Fox''s performance was amazing, and he replied: "In the Duchy of Ross, many people understand Latin, especially my prince who is the most proficient."

    The earl was speechless for a while, and he was embarrassed when he wanted to show his hand.

    Thinking about it again, this is a good thing. As a Frankish aristocrat with roots in the Miaolan, the earl was once occupied by barbarians in the northwest and east, and the land under his feet was once the territory of the Saxon barbarians. Time has passed, and many barbarians have become civilized (referring to conversion), but the Danish, Oberthlidites, and Pomeranians are stubborn. The Rus seem to have shown their positive attitude. Perhaps as Saint Eskil described it, it is already a step away from the conversion of the Russ. As long as the prince of the Rus is obtained, everything will be easy.

    The two parties signed the contract in duplicate. As the most typical feudal country, Frank did a lot of procedures in signing the documents. The earl was a little surprised that the blue fox, the Ross native, was very comfortable with the signing. He learned that the so-called Ross Principality, like the Frankish kingdom, pays attention to the correct procedures in signing the contract, and even more emphasis on the proper implementation of the contract, and despise the unilateral tearing of the contract.

    Blue Fox became the first diplomat of the Duchy of Ross in a de jure unofficial and de facto. He agreed to many of the count''s seemingly unreasonable demands, especially that the visiting sailor merchants must dress up like refuge, but in terms of faith, the merchants in the north have always believed in something. This is the case for Blue Fox. He is willing to believe that it was the Lord who sheltered him to escape. Since it worked once, he can continue to believe it in the future. After all, who knows the twists and turns of sailing from the core of Ross to this cramped Frank Hamburg?

    Blue Fox was authorized by the earl to move freely in Hamburg, although his activities were firmly controlled by the monastery. He wanted to take a good look at the lives of the locals and estimate the purchasing power of the locals, so that he could report to the prince after returning to Ross.

    Any diplomat will routinely report to the head of the country on the situation of the station. Collecting intelligence is not only a matter of convenience, it must be done.

    The time when Blue Fox arrived in Hamburg was quite delicate. Although he wanted to return to Rose early to tell the prince what he had seen and heard, especially by appearing in person to prove his well-being. He also wanted to enter the Frankish South and explore this "super-large kingdom" beyond his concept, not only to satisfy the desire for exploration, but also to explore business opportunities.

    He can''t leave, only when Eskil and Earl Robert decide to leave, can they go with them as a follower. As for whether he can see Prince Ludwig, the highest aristocrat of East Frank, this is unknown.

    Eskil will not leave until the major holiday ceremonies are completed.

    As the true Archbishop of Hamburg, when the people of Shilibaxiang learned of the return of such a great saint, they began to inquire about the reliability of the news. As that period approached, people sleeping and building sheds on the grassland outside Hamburg began one after another. More. Even some lower-level viscounts, barons, and even the lowest-level riders, as long as they have the ability to participate in the festival with obedience and family members, but also to witness Saint Eskil himself, hoping to receive his blessing.

    On September 8th of the Julian calendar, the Christmas feast of the Virgin.

    Lanhuxiang took a good look at the lives of the people here, and his hopes were finally fulfilled at this festival. He changed into a priest''s clothes and appeared in the parade, and he was ordered to go forward with the team with his head hooked.

    A team composed entirely of priests will circle the city. The more robust priests carry the large black cross, and the other two together hold the image of the Virgin Mary painted on wooden boards with paint. This is the extremely abstract portrait.

    There is also a priest holding a pure gold shrine in which the remains of a noble priest from the past are placed.

    A pagoda in an oriental Buddhist temple houses a relic of the Buddha, and the entire temple will have sacred power, and the monks believe so firmly.

    Similar things are happening in Frank. The deceased priest also has sacred powers, such as a phalanx and a strand of hair, placed inside the gilt shrine, the "golden apple", and the golden cross, thus bringing the monastery closer to the Lord. .

    Eskil could be sure that when he died, many parts of his body, mainly hair, fingers, and toes, would be taken away by many monasteries. He doesn''t feel panicked, everything is after death, he thinks very openly, because his soul will arrive in heaven, and the mortal body doesn''t matter anymore.

    The holiday Eskil put on a gorgeous gown, which was a white cloth robe with stitched gold silk, and also wore a towering hat on top of his head. He would dress like this only for major ceremonies, and he would naturally dress as a monk on weekdays.

    The clergyman gave the gathered civilians a solemn and sacred sense. The clergyman holding the golden urn followed Eskil closely, and saw the saint holding the newly harvested dragon cypress sprouts dipped in holy water and sprinkling them on the kneeling people on both sides. .

    The priests sang hymns to the Virgin, their footsteps moved slowly with the singing.

    As long as the body is splashed with holy water, the patient will recover, the bad luck will be eliminated, normal people will be blessed with happiness, and the pregnant woman will receive this holy water, and the child will be born safely.

    Even the earl''s family is inevitable, his retinue and guards are waiting for the priests to pass by his side to receive the sacred blessing.

    The parade is an important part of the ceremony. Taking this opportunity, Blue Fox finally sees the local farmers clearly. In his opinion, the peasants here are not significantly different from those of the Slavic peasants in the far east. They are all dressed in frugal coarse linen, and their faces are generally yellowish and thin. Do these people really have the ability to buy Ross goods? Wait a minute! Blue Fox suddenly realized that its major customers are simply a group of nobles, and the "currency" they can produce is rye. If the "currency" is insufficient, it is not a problem. By then, it will be fine to impose taxes on this group of farmers.

    The farmers'' lives must be bad, and it seems that the earl doesn''t care about them either. The job of caring for the common people is the job of the priest. Can the priest do a good job? Obviously not.

    "It is said that the saints Moses and **** cared for his people a long time ago, as described in the book. Rurik, he should be another true saint..." Blue Fox held the words in his heart.

    The festival continued into the night and ended with the singing of the boys in the choir.

    Frankish festivals seem dull. There is no night carnival at all. Even the food at night is still the same sour black bread, and some savory soup made of cabbage, carrots and snow peas. Indeed, yellow-rooted carrots and snow peas are the local products of Flanders and Hamburg.

    After completing the holiday celebration, Eskil''s wish fell to the ground. This is the first time he has presided over the Christmas feast of Notre Dame in Hamburg since he became the bishop of Hamburg.

    According to his previous vision, the letter to Regensburg to the prince was to travel along the Elbe River upstream, and then arrived by land for about three weeks.

    Regarding this trip, Eskil has lost his right to speak and act. The Earl of Hamburg took the opportunity of the festival to convene a military conference after the participating lower-level nobles, namely his vassals, to respond to the threat from the Danes and announced He will bring a group of guards to meet with Saint Eskil personally to his Royal Highness.

    Suddenly there is a threat of war? Each vassal had no choice but to handle his own territory, and then hoped that the prince''s soldiers could reinforce it.

    To meet the prince, there are not many guards!

    The earl decided to proceed lightly and try to reach Regensburg as quickly as possible, because the road was slow, whether it was water or land.

    Frank is too big, especially after the conquering of Saxony, the territory expanded further. Once Charlie the Hammer fought against Bordeaux with enemies who had crossed the Pyrenees. It was obvious that Frank planned to gather 150,000 troops. As a result, it took three months for the troops to march, and finally 70,000 people completed the assembly.

    The Earl of Hamburg has few soldiers, and his benevolence is not rich. Most of the soldiers have to stay in garrison. It is better to prevent Denmark from engaging in the winter offensive, which has changed. It is impossible to supply too many people for expenses.

    Only ten of the most capable soldiers were selected, and they were canonized as knights by the count assault. They suddenly became the most inferior aristocrats from a sect warrior, and their destiny has changed. The earl hopes that in this way the absolute loyalty of the ten of them will be exchanged in order to cope with the unexpected unexpectedness of the journey.

    Compared to Eskil''s proposal of going retrograde on the Elbe and then overland, the count directly denied it.

    What else can Eskil do? Can only agree with it.

    That day, the earl, who had prepared a batch of rye bread, jerky and barreled ale, was ready to leave.

    Taking this opportunity, the blue fox clearly saw the Frankish inland ships.

    They are all rowing boats, and their length and width are far less than that of the Viking Dragon Longboat. Frank ships do not have a structure with both ends cocked up. Although there are masts in the middle, the height is really worrying.

    This kind of boat is not suitable for sailing at all, or in other words, suitable for floating on the sea in low sea conditions, but this kind of boat is very suitable for navigating inland rivers, and its maneuverability looks very good.

    A Frankish rowing boat can seat ten people. If a horse or a small carriage disassembled into parts is placed, only six people can be seated.

    The earl took his youngest son to meet the world, plus a group of twelve people from behind the knight. Eskil has long been accustomed to walking alone. He is a well-trained doer. Even if he goes to Regensburg alone, he still has confidence, even when he is old.

    He only has two priests, Blue Fox and Vardy, and this trip is of great significance, so he doesn''t bring any little priests who can "enjoy".

    If the earl has his own black material, it is the illegal affair with the concubine, and Eskil also has the unspeakable intimacy with the little priest.

    And this journey is risky, because the earl chose a special waterway. If the journey is dangerous, both Vardy and Blue Fox can come forward and participate in the battle, which is impossible for other priests to do!

    Both of them have killed people and are also fierce Vikings in nature, at least Eskil thinks so. Because he has been in the Duchy of Ross for half a year, he knows that those guys are no more polite, and they are all murderous and cruel. If this fierceness is used in the right place they complete the conversion, they must be the bravest guardians of the faith.

    If the blue fox is still worried about killing the bandits, the Slav Wadi is simply fierce.

    Although the dagger inlaid with gems is the blue fox''s saber, it is a gift to the prince and a trick brick for meeting, so it must be wrapped in leather. Both the Blue Fox and Vardy have short iron swords hidden under their robes. Under normal circumstances, priests should not do this. However, if the journey is risky, if you have basic self-defense ability, the earl will not make irresponsible remarks about the priest¡¯s abnormal behavior. .

    The route of the journey is already very clear. Leaving Hamburg, go down into the ocean, go south along the coastline and enter the estuary of the Weser River, flow upstream to the source of the river and arrive in Frankfurt. After getting some supplies from the local marquis, continue to the south and enter the tributary of the Rhine. , Turn overland to a tributary of the Danube, and then downstream straight to Regensburg.

    This is the simplest and quickest path. As for Eskil¡¯s path, it is more risky to stick to the territory of the Bohemian (Czech). After all, Saint Eskil did not understand military or marching. The count had no intention of criticizing. It was not the first time that he had taken the path he had chosen, so he knew it well.

    Their party has already begun to act...

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 737 Going to South Francia), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 739ï¼š Detect Bremen

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    The group is divided into three small boats, which are connected in series with each other by cables.

    In late autumn, the Elbe is already very cold, and it is a challenge to insist on going to Regensburg under such climatic conditions.

    The Earl of Hamburg knew the risks involved. He even made a will for himself, saying that if he died, the eldest son would immediately inherit the title in accordance with the regulations, and took advantage of the military meeting after the holiday to explain the matter to most of his vassals.

    The earl is still the earl. Although the actions of the earl are very crazy, the earl is for the safety of the entire Hamburg area, which is very important to everyone. Inferior vassals swear allegiance to the Earl of Hamburg at all times, even in an unexplainable state.

    Even if he is not there, Piaget¡¯s daily work can still be carried out in an orderly manner.

    The earl and the rebel knights deliberately dressed lightly during this trip, and did not bring a set of chain mail for the body protection. After all, it was a cumbersome thing. As for what to do when encountering bandit beasts, it is natural to give priority to evacuation.

    The weapons they carry are mostly defensive in nature, and the bows they hold are not for killing but for hunting midway.

    In order to be as low-key as possible, even the earl wore brown hooded gowns. At first glance, they looked like ordinary travelers escorting the priests, and they were not threatening to other people.

    In many cases, priests of noble status traveled in the kingdom, and there must be some plainly dressed entourages.

    Eskil, Blue Fox, and Vardy are all wearing black robes, and a black cross is deliberately standing on the boat. Too much concealment of this situation will make people suspicious, revealing the identity of the priest team, but will be respected and avoided by the viewers.

    There are some things that can be done during the journey, such as the Earl of Hamburg passing through the fringe area of ??the Earl of Flanders in this disguise.

    "Horrick and his gangsters did both go to Denmark? The stolen Port of Durest was taken back?"

    If they leave, the people of Bremen will be able to provide positive information.

    Robert the Earl of Hamburg is going to Bremen to see, and Eskil will go even more!

    It is the dry season of autumn and winter. If the three boats are not paddling, the drifting speed is too slow to make people annoying. The ship finally drifted to the estuary of the Elbe River. At this moment, the hoisted sails were lowered, and the ship was blown by the cold north wind and drifted south against the coastline.

    After a wandering in the afternoon, a group of people had to approach the coastal shallows before wading and landing in the evening. They would spend the night on this deserted sandy beach.

    This is already the most southern part of the blue fox''s arrival in this life, and there seems to be this endless sea and land as it continues to go south.

    There is a waterway deep inland further forward, which the Franks called the Weser River according to Saxony.

    Frank''s retinue soldiers also used their bows to make fire. After the bonfire was lit, the blue fox approached to keep warm. He was carefully observing the actions of these Franks, and his eyes often fell on the soldiers. When the other''s eyes swept over, he glanced aside and said that such actions really made Frank soldiers feel threatened.

    The blue fox did not look provocative, he did simply observe and keep it in his mind in order to return to Rose to report to Prince Rurik and analyze the combat effectiveness of a Frank, especially the army of the Earl of Hamburg.

    Is it really peaceful trade? That is natural! However, Ross has never promised "not to use force in the first place", and doing business with the sword is also a good thing for the Ross people.

    Hamburg has at least a lot of rye resources that can be plundered. In terms of plundering food, Prince Ross is really a wonderful thing. The Blue Fox also did what it wanted, focusing on the farmland around the Frankish towns.

    The Frankish warriors gnawed black bread and bite the dried meat. Eskil was the same. He was noble, even when he was forced to have a picnic, he was quite elegant.

    The blue fox couldn''t help but pay attention to the old guy: "You are obviously hungry, but you still like a chicken pecking at the grain of wheat."

    "My child, you must be pious at all times. The true priest must abide by the rules."

    Eskil spoke with a smile, and the blue fox was too lazy to talk nonsense. He was really hungry. How about the sour brown bread when he opened his mouth and tore the barbecue in the past. Now this black thing is delicious. In fact, what he didn''t notice was that as a fat "elephant seal", his figure was already shrinking. The past two months have been bad adventures. It''s okay to eat and not sleep well. The wealthy businessmen are in trouble. Drift away.

    The blue fox slapped his chest abruptly, smoothed the choking bread, and asked, "You seem to be very happy?"

    "Soon we will pass through Bremen, which is a city much larger than Hamburg. Ah! I''m going to have a look at the monastery. Joseph... Eskil looked at the blue fox, "Wait until I finish Ross''s work in the future. Traveling is probably coming to Bremen to work. Hezeby¡¯s monastery has been ruined, and it took too much effort to rebuild it. I can go to Bremen anytime to take a job, and that''s where I belong. "

    "Really? What''s the business situation in Bremen?"

    "I know what you will ask." Eskil smiled faintly, and finally put on a sentence: "I am a practitioner and I never care about business."

    Asking is a question of nothing. Blue Fox plans to do some calculations and take the opportunity to take a look at the market in Bremen.

    The next day, Mifune continued.

    The small group of people finally entered the small bay, and everyone must start paddling all the way, even though the Weser River in the dry season has a slower flow rate than the Elbe.

    Paddling was another full day, until the evening the fleet finally arrived in Bremen.

    According to common sense, Earl Robert could swagger to meet the local nobles, but let it go this time. He really didn''t want to delay too much time.

    The tall wooden wall envelops this riverfront city, and a small number of boats are moored on the wooden pier by the river. The first impression that this glimpse gives Blue Fox is that the city''s commercial atmosphere is not strong. He is very puzzled, especially in his opinion that Bremen cannot be a good commercial city because of the lack of ships.

    The ship stopped at the pier, because their public identities were priests and entourages. The soldiers who patrolled as usual charged a small fee to take care of the ships and horses and did not ask more.

    Eskil was also low-key, and without revealing his noble identity, he led the team into the city grandiosely.

    They rushed into the city before the closed gate, and finally the gate was closed and the curfew would begin.

    Walking in the winding and narrow dirt roads and alleys of Bremen, the blue fox smelled foul odors. The dim sunset illuminates the world with orange red, and the whole person becomes lazy. Some soil bumps appeared in front, and it was horse dung when I fixed my eyes.

    He hadn''t scolded the two armies, the Frankish soldiers accompanying him were already scolding.

    Human and animal feces are still in the streets, no one manages street and lane sanitation, not even the concept of sanitation management. Everyone''s philosophy is quite stubborn and simple. The so-called dung is dung when it is dry. It is a kind of soil, and it has no essential difference from other soils. It will eventually become a hard road when it is thrown on the street.

    Earl Robert and his attendants hid the sword in their robes. No one dared to check the priest''s servants, and the three priests in the team came from Hamburg, let alone asked.

    After passing the city square, a magnificent wooden church appeared in front of everyone.

    Seeing the majestic and heroic appearance of the church, Eskil was so happy that he was home!

    "Shall we live here tonight?" Blue Fox asked.

    "Exactly! Ah! This is my church!"

    Regarding the scale of the building alone, although St. Peter''s Cathedral in Bremen is a pure wooden building, it is indeed a huge wooden building. Blue Fox''s evaluation in this regard is fair. This church is indeed the largest building ever seen in this life, and the palace of the Duchy of Ross is not as large as it.

    The Blue Fox was full of emotions, and Robert Earl of Hamburg was the same. The count kept crossing his chest, looking at the wooden spire of the church, exclaiming.

    Eskil said excitedly: "Let''s go, my children. After you put your luggage in the cubicle, you will live here tonight."

    "Just stay for one night." The count regained consciousness and emphasized.

    "Not so much. We can stay for a day, and you can take a break."

    "It''s better to hurry as soon as possible. I''m telling the Count of Bremen this time, if he recognizes it..."

    "What will happen?"

    "I must be dragged to drink and hunt. If I don''t appreciate him, he will be angry. You know, my wife''s sister, but the wife of the Count of Bremen..."

    "No." Eskil shook his head, "I''m already in Bremen, I want to manage the affairs of the church. You should also understand my identity, I will work here."

    Eskil did have a title of "Santa", which was given by the Pope of Rome in commending his contribution to spreading the faith in the extreme north. In addition, he also needs a very high title for this most important missionary. Thereby strengthening the persuasiveness of the new local letter.

    When he first stepped into the church, he explained that he had confirmed his identity again.

    Great people come to St. Peter''s Basilica! Saint Eskil is the temporary bishop!

    Since the saint insisted on staying, Earl Robert and his party stayed and rested in the church house.

    In the early morning of the next day, the gates of the confined city were opened, and various traffickers and pawns began to enter the city.

    Although the blue fox slept dimly, it was also disturbed by the noise of the outdoors in the early morning.

    Is it a bazaar? An open-air square is indeed suitable for a market.

    At this moment, his official identity is a priest, and according to the regulations, he should not be snoozing. Under the leadership of Saint Eskil, all priests, regardless of their ranks, organized a pre-meal service in the early morning. At least a hundred priests of different ages sat in the huge dining room, all of them dressed in black robes, sitting in front of their faces, and chanting the same prayers in unison. The strong discipline made the blue fox think of the army.

    At this moment, he couldn''t help but admire Eskil. In Denmark and Ross, this old guy is simply a weak old man, and in Frank''s Bremen, he is a big man who echoes everything.

    In order to get a meal, Blue Fox had no choice but to follow the prayers. Not only him, but even the Earl of Hamburg, who was in the micro-services, was sitting in the corner with his guys, enduring embarrassment and praying with a large group of priests.

    After the meal, the boring prayers can be regarded as an end, and the blue fox stuffed with black bread went to the square market to take a look.

    It just so happened that the earl had to send his men to purchase some supplies for the journey.

    They certainly wouldn''t form a visiting team, and the blue fox changed their outfits this time. The black robe was too garish, so he changed into an ascetic outfit according to Eskil''s request, as if he thought he was a wandering monk, but his stomach was straightened and he was very weird.

    He could enter the market and take a look. Although Eskil was permitted, he also sent two local priests to accompany him. He was afraid that the patrol officer would see such a weird ascetic as a deliberate person and arrest him first.

    The three priests are both true and false. They are all dressed as monks, especially in pointed brown pullovers, discounted leggings, and a coarse cloth belt to show their identity.

    Isn''t it unusual for a fat priest from the north to travel with Saint Eskil? The young priest was cautious at first, and he still despised the fat man in his mind.

    The seven deadly sins are one of the sins of gluttony. This person must have become obese because of overeating. Why does the saint still value him?

    Following Blue Fox''s fluent Latin interrogation, the two priests froze on the spot, and their contemptuous attitude disappeared. Does this fat priest speak Latin better than the bishop? No wonder the saint will forgive this person''s sin of gluttony.

    In addition to being unable to leave the city, the blue fox can actually walk around the city at will.

    His first identity is a priest, followed by an envoy from the Principality of Ross, and a businessman again, and in the end he is also a missionary from the Principality of Ross. When Blue Fox was in Hezeby, Denmark, one of his jobs was to investigate the political situation, but now he accidentally entered the Frankish hinterland, collecting political and economic intelligence is an obligation.

    When he hadn''t entered the city of Bremen, he commented on the pier, carefully observed the surrounding shallows and forests, and made an estimate of the voyage along the way. He was thinking about such a thing, if the prince¡¯s fleet was suddenly killed, if it was a team of a thousand people, where should it be used as a landing ground. If the prince decides to attack the city and plunder, where is the weak point of the wall,

    The blue fox has a fat belly and a big face, but the wisdom and courage in his head are not boiled.

    He inspected the merchandise peddled by the traffickers in the chaotic market. It seemed that they were mainly wheat, vegetables, and fish. It¡¯s no surprise that food-related goods are always bulky.

    In addition, wooden tools, pottery, bundles of wool, and woven linen are also commodities.

    Similar to commodities, they are also common in markets throughout the Duchy of Russ, and they are quite different from each other.

    In the square market in Bremen, wool is a commodity, but it is a rare thing in the market in Ross. However, the most bulky leather and corresponding leather products in the Principality of Ross can be described as extremely large, but leather products are quite rare in Bremen.

    There must be a hidden secret behind this. As a businessman, Blue Fox consciously takes an investigation, but time is limited!

    He stopped in front of the stall selling wool. There are as many as eight vendors selling wool here. After a while, he can count as many as ten women wearing headscarves to buy wool. The clumped wool has not even been degreased, and there are some leaf debris on it, which is obviously not long after the sheep has been cut.

    Although the Ross people have not been able to raise sheep for a long time, the situation has changed drastically and gradually the Principality of Ross is able to produce wool on its own. But this does not mean that the blue fox, who was born in the Anglas tribe (duke collar) of the Kingdom of Sweden, has never seen sheep.

    The blue fox knew that the wool was cut once in spring and once in autumn. Now these wool must be cut in autumn.

    Although there are only eight vendors, the wool in their hands seems to be able to crush the wheels of the cart. The wool is piled closely together, and the height is extraordinary. Women buy hair by pulling out a large tuft from the pile, tying it with twine, and then weighing and paying for it.

    The population of Bremen far exceeds that of Hamburg, and the population of 3,000 people is now a large northern Frankish city. If the area encounters turmoil, in extreme cases, 30,000 farmers from the vicinity will drag their families into the city for refuge. The wall-wrapped area in Hamburg can actually accommodate so many people to survive for a while.

    Because Bremen was originally a military stronghold of the Saxon country at that time, the Frankish army conquered this place very early and managed it seriously. In the future annexation war of the entire Saxon country, Bremen was a military stronghold.

    Therefore, St. Peter¡¯s Cathedral was established as early as 789, and the city of Bremen also began to expand at the same time. The purpose of the expansion was to provide a safe assembly point for the army. The commercial role of this huge city square is second, but the first role is The military school grounds, so this is a rare piece of land that has been leveled and then rammed on one side.

    The earl of Bremen has many beloved areas and a larger population in the territory, which means that it is more productive and is adjacent to the Flanders region.

    Flanders herders will sell their cut wool to buyers, and merchants will transport them by road to the fairs in Bremen.

    In this era, Flanders (Netherlands) was the main wool-producing area of ??Franklin. Flanders was a red-haired Frisian. They were also conquered by Charlemagne. Nowadays, it is common to breed sheep and remove them. Make an extra extra money.

    There is a wool trade line in Frank, and what Blue Fox sees is only the first batch of wool dealers as long as he can stay, he can also count more wool merchants. Bremen is the first large city on the trade line. Merchant ships can reach the ferry city of Minden (meaning the city of the central highlands) as they retrograde along the Weser River, and continue south along the tributary of the Weser River. By land, wool from Flanders can be transported to Frankfurt, the Duke of Alemanni.

    It''s just that Alemanni''s jurisprudence is now in the head of Prince Lotaire, but Prince Ludwig actually sent someone to firmly control it, and he did not hesitate to hold on to his brother.

    However, the blue fox had very limited knowledge and had a serious lack of concept of the huge Frank, but the wool trade volume here deeply shocked him.

    His "inspection" is not only that, but to take a good look at the whole bazaar, but to go around the city wall to find the weak points and keep the information in mind.

    He also had his own set of arguments to persuade the priests to lead the way: "Perhaps there are poor beggars in Bremen, and they will always hide in the alleys. I want to find them to give blessings..."

    This makes the blue fox numb, and he has really become a pedantic priest. The words are spoken in Latin, and the two little priests who barely understood the priest Joseph Blue Fox''s kindness are moved to tears...

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 738 Investigation of Bremen) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 740ï¼š The Blue Fox and the Earl of Bremen

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    Can obese people and ascetics be linked together?

    The Blue Fox didn''t care about so much. He had to investigate the entire city defense structure of Bremen, at least he had to turn around the streets and alleys at the root of the city wall.

    It is precisely this behavior that has been out of the ordinary, and the denser crowd can hide it in the market. Now he is exposed to the eyes of the citizens.

    In this era, a fat man¡¯s emergence is blinking, and ordinary people don¡¯t eat well for the time being and are generally thinner. Why is an ascetic monk obese?

    Bremen is an important logistics transfer station for the northern Frankish wool trade. In addition, cheese products and hemp textiles will also be distributed to the inland areas through this place.

    The prosperity of the commodity trade naturally gave birth to bandits, and Bremen needed these merchants to pay high taxes and was obliged to eradicate bandits. The thief caught the chopped hand, and the robbers in the city caught it and pulled it to the square to hang him in public. As for the bandits wandering outside the city, they must be wiped out regularly, and a small cavalry unit specializes in this task. As the saying goes, bandits must be suppressed at any time, and the earl even uses this to train his troops.

    There are also soldiers patrolling frequently in the city. These people walk frequently and are familiar with the faces of the citizens. However, every day there are traffickers and pawns outside the city to sell goods, and soldiers have to be more vigilant in patrolling.

    Three ascetics walking in the streets at the root of the city wall?

    The captain of the patrol took his five subordinates on purpose and stood still, sneaking behind them. After all, the other party was an ascetic monk, so even if the behavior was weird, he could not be arrested rashly.

    The Blue Fox didn''t know all this.

    It has been nearly 50 years since Bremen''s expansion. The city has been renovating and expanding slowly. As the city''s buildings are mainly made of wood, repairs are more frequent. Most of the citizens are no longer involved in agriculture. They may serve the various handicraft families of the Earl of Bremen, some are purely settled merchants, and some are dependent on soldiers. These people are almost separated from rural life. They are the earliest urban residents in Western Europe and the pioneers of the "civilian class".

    The taxes collected by the earl led to the employment of many people, and the prosperity of businessmen also allowed people who did not farm to have other jobs.

    The results of the "Carolingian Renaissance" are vividly displayed in Bremen. The city has no longer been severely suppressed during the military fortress, and a thriving business atmosphere has emerged and continues to develop.

    It''s just that its prosperity is inferior to that of Hezeby in the past, as well as the rising Slovakia on the Neva and Birka in Sweden. At least the blue fox judged this way.

    Blue Fox really appreciates the local people''s architecture. Although most of the buildings here are single-story thatched houses with wooden walls, there are also a number of double-story houses. He deliberately stopped to observe for a while, couldn''t help but stroke his beard that had been cut off with satisfaction, and couldn''t help but smile.

    "The double-storey houses are all stone foundations. The first floor is a stone chamber, and the second is pure wood. Very good, so that the building does not have to worry about flooding, and the upper floor can live freely."

    Ross can also learn from the Franks¡¯ house-building model. He is trying to memorize it.

    Continue to walk, there is another moth in front.

    A wooden window was opened on the second floor of a house, and the few pedestrians who had dropped down clearly got the signal and ran away. After a while, hands holding the wooden basin appeared, and some brown sticky things fell down the slope.

    There is no need to explain what happened. The blue fox subconsciously pinched his nose, and yelled in Northen in a hurry: "It''s a villain, dare to throw the feces casually. If it splashes on me, I must cut your head!"

    The language is Gnostic, and most of the residents in the city are Saxons who are good at speaking Saxon. The two languages ??have the same origin. People who hide from the dung can hear the abuse but understand some of the key words. When they see that the abuser is actually a priest dressed as an ascetic, they can''t help but cross their chests and sigh their sins.

    It was the blue fox''s casual curse that attracted the uninvited guests, and the patrol team that had been trailing rushed forward and took the three of them down.

    "Hey! Why are you arresting me?" Blue Fox still yelled North in his desperation.

    However, the patrol captain directly yelled in Norse: "Is it a Danish? I have dealt with you. I entered the city disguised as a priest? I have been observing you for a long time, and the priest will not swear or look around in the military area. Your work!"

    "This is a misunderstanding! Misunderstanding. We are here from the church." The accompanying little priest hurriedly explained in Frankish.

    It is useless to explain it. The blue fox and others were **** with ropes and escorted to the earl¡¯s residence in front of the citizens, which was the inner city fortress of the city. The next step was to go to prison and wait for the release.

    The blue fox wanted to explain, but he was still twisted and sent to the underground prison. As the bronze lock fell, he became a bird trapped in the pit. It was really hard to fly.

    "It''s really unreasonable!" He slammed the wooden door hard, and his mouth was not clean.

    Although the jailer was impatient, but the other party was also an ascetic monk at any rate. Although it wasn''t for some reason to be sent here, don''t act rashly. Maybe they will stop when they get tired of cursing.

    Things are really weird, do ascetics also abuse and complain? It''s really unheard of.

    For the Earl of Bremen, today should be an ordinary autumn day. Earl Hunter guards his eldest place, and can earn a large fortune every year by collecting the merchant''s transit fees. With this money, he can support more troops and recruit more troops when necessary. Many militiamen defend the city.

    Precisely because of the good weather today, Lord Earl took more than fifty people out of the city on horseback when it was light.

    Autumn is a good time to hunt wild deer. By the way, it can also deter the bandits hidden in the forest. It can also show their presence to small merchant ships and land-travel merchants on the border to make them feel at ease. It also makes a warning: taxes must be paid.

    Until the evening, the earl, who had shot two deer with a bow, returned with his troops. The horseshoes of the cavalry overturned a lot of dung, and the earl did not think about tidying up the traffic and sanitary conditions of the city. Seeing the return of Lord Earl, the people evaded one after another, and most of them bowed and saluted in the street.

    The cavalry returned aggressively to the inner fort of the city, which is the area across the city square from St. Peter¡¯s Church. There is a three-story wooden fortress, or four stories, because the top of the herringbone stands. There is a cone-shaped arrow tower, which is the commanding height of the city and the platform from which the Earl overlooks the whole city. It can also watch the enemy in times of war.

    The blue fox who visited the city hasn''t come back in the evening! Saint Eskil has panicked, because the rule is not to eat after the meal. Based on his understanding of the fat blue fox, the man is unambiguous even if his belief is not purely on the issue of eating.

    The blue fox and the accompanying priest seemed to have disappeared. What''s worse is that the city gate is now closed. When the sun sets, the city enters a curfew. While the priests are noble, they are also restricted by many dogmas. For example, they are not allowed to leave the church area at night if they are not necessary, and the closed wall doors may even be locked.

    The blue fox will never run away? He is from Ross!

    St. Eskil''s mind was in a mess, or the local priest offered some seemingly reliable advice, that is, to ask the Count of Bremen for help.

    The priests¡¯ discussions and Eskil¡¯s anxious appearance was noticed by Robert the Count of Hamburg. The old nobleman said with almost certainty: ¡°A fat ascetic is suspicious in every way! The earl¡¯s castle is here. On the other side of the square, if I were Hunter (referring to the Earl of Bremen), I saw such a person dangling in front of my eyes, and immediately sent someone to take it."

    Robert is so sure that Eskil has the backbone.

    "Joseph Blue Fox is the messenger of Rose and the convert I trained. Even if he is not a devout person, if something goes wrong, I don''t want to go to Rose to preach."

    Hearing, Robert deliberately arched the fire: "Then you have to hurry up. My old friend always has to face the robbers outside the city. If Joseph Blue Fox is regarded as a gangster in Qiao Zhuang, I am afraid that he will be subjected to intestinal punishment. ."

    It was terrible to hear. Eskil''s legs tightened and he made an exception and announced that he would go to the earl''s fortress at night to see the situation.

    Can the Northern Saint Eskil be so reckless, that fat man is really a treasure? Robert didn''t want to disturb Hunter, nor did he want other nobles to know that the Earl of Hamburg had left his fief without authorization.

    Now that I want to keep a low profile, I''m afraid it won''t work.

    There needs to be some preparations on the side of St. Peter¡¯s Church, and another situation on the side of the castle.

    Today''s hunting harvest is pretty good, although it is a mere two small deer hunting, according to the usual probability, hunting two deer in a week is a normal level.

    Deerskin is the earl¡¯s treasure and will be made into leather gloves, leather hoods and saddle skins. The deer head will be made into a specimen and become a pendant of the house. As for the venison, the earl left the most chewy deer hind legs, and rewarded the soldiers with all the meat left.

    "Ah! The soldier has gained a lot today!" He returned to the house, and the young countess took off his robe herself.

    The young son ran over with a smile, was picked up by him, and kissed his son''s delicate face with a bearded mouth.

    Hunter, Earl of Bremen, died of a high fever, and the poor wife only left one daughter. The daughter had been married to nearby Flanders and became the wife of Earl Baldwin.

    Hunter became single and worked as a happy free man for several years. During the period he was recruited to conquer the Normans who had stolen the Port of Duriste, but he was defeated.

    Hunter was highly nervous about the Normans. The group of guys was legally recruited by Prince Ludwig, but in fact, everyone knew that it was a group of wolves that needed a lot of meat to feed in order to stabilize. As long as the people north of the Schleswig Great Wall are Normans, Normans are roughly equivalent to pirates. Earl Hunt¡¯s understanding is very simple but also very pragmatic. He himself never crossed the Great Wall to take a look at the Danish area, even though they are not far apart from each other. In my mind, Normans and pirates are equated.

    "The prince is playing with fire. Harald and his people are pirates, and Horrick and his people are also pirates. Who can guarantee that these people will not suddenly rebel? Who can guarantee that they will only attack Lotaire? Attack you (referring to Ludwig)?"

    In recent years, the days have settled down. The most intuitive manifestation is that he collects the tolls extremely happily and increases every year. With the help of Prince Ludwig, he married the daughter of the Marquis of Frankfurt. This was a purely political marriage. Because of this marriage, Ludwig of East Frank had intervened in the affairs of the Duke of Almanni.

    The family of the Duke of Alemanni was extinct, and the title of state was vacant for a time. King Louis the Pious wanted to grant the land to his younger son Charlie, which caused other princes to conspire to imprison his father and poor younger brother Charlie.

    Until now, the Frankish King Louis, the pious, was released. Although he became a king again, the huge kingdom was essentially controlled by the princes and the great nobles of the frontier. The loss of military power only had the title, and no one cared about the King Louis.

    Ludwig did not have the title of Duke of Alemanni, and this one has always been vacant.

    The Marquis of Frankfurt had already declared allegiance to Ludwig, and he had to do so because an elite army had been stationed in Regensburg. The army ran along the Danube and the cavalry could reach Frankfurt in just two days. Frankfurt is the largest city under the Duke of Almany. The Marquis has his own mind, because the kingdom has been divided in substance. If it is officially divided, if you want to come, you can mention Almany from the king of Prince Ludwig. Duke title.

    A political marriage strengthened the relationship. The Marquis did not want his young daughter to marry the old Count of Bremen, but what could be done? This marriage was recognized by the Pope.

    The Count of Bremen was Ludwig''s loyal minister, and the Countess was a nobleman in Frankfurt.

    Hunter rested and drank a large glass of wine in his silver jug ??and enjoyed himself, and then described to his wife the results of his hunting in the woods.

    Although it is a political marriage, the earl is deeply in love with his young wife, especially since this woman gave birth to a son.

    Now that the Marquis of Frankfurt has long changed his attitude, because his territory is the inland transfer station of northern wool, Frankfurt has economic contacts with Bremen, and the commercial tax on wool merchants has brought Frankfurt a very good business. Income. In the near future, my grandson will inherit the Earl of Bremen, and business cooperation with each other will be more comfortable.

    The countess listened to Hunter''s description. She was just an ordinary woman, so ordinary that she had no thoughts of her own, but prayed step by step every day, and lived a calm life.

    When the deer legs were burned, Earl Hunter tore the greasy meat under the oil lamp, and asked his son to gnaw the meat with him, saying, "You must be brave when you grow up, and now you have to behave like It''s a beast, tearing meat like a hungry wolf."

    The little boy grew up in such an environment. He had a father who was good at hunting, at least, and suppressing bandits. He took his father as an example.

    The appearance of the son biting the meat made Hunter happy.

    It was at this time that the city sheriff, who was waiting for the opportunity, informed the good earl of the deliberate clergy arrested by his men.

    "What? You arrested weird ascetics? They really deliberately? You shouldn''t be so reckless. I don''t want to go to church to confess for you."

    The sheriff was also helpless: "But my lord, the ascetic monk is swearing in Norse. We arrested them near the city wall, so I''m afraid..."

    "Wait..." Hunter pinched his beard and realized that things were not simple.

    The sheriff guessed the Lord''s meaning, and said: "We interrogated something. A fat priest said that he was a friend of the northern saint Eskil. He also said that the saint was in the city."

    "It''s ridiculous. It''s not the time when Saint Eskil came to Bremen. Others are in Hamburg!"

    "Yes. But the three ascetics all said that Saint Eskil had entered the city. And..."

    "And what?"

    "The Earl of Hamburg has entered the city himself."

    "Absurd!" Hunter yelled, obviously frightening his son, and then said in a soothing tone: "You go down first. When I finish eating, I will go to the dungeon to take a look. You know, I''m afraid this is a Norman. Conspiracy. Sheriff! You acted very vigilantly. Go to the Treasurer to collect twenty silver coins."

    "Thank you, sir."

    The sheriff then left happily, and the poor patrol team who actually arrested the Blue Fox and his party was only given a reward of one person and one silver coin. UU reading

    In a sense, Earl Hunter guessed right. In Frank¡¯s concept, the Ross was also a type of Norman, and the arrested Blue Fox was indeed a military and commercial work. He was arrested while collecting intelligence. Loss.

    The Blue Fox did not encounter any severe beatings in the dungeon. First, the jailer didn''t dare, and second, the fat man "confessed". The information he confessed directly shocked the warden who had to prepare a black bread confession. It was Saint Eskil¡¯s friend, who offended this fat man, fearing that his soul was full of dirt.

    The earl was still busy eating meat, and soldiers came to report on the situation.

    He got confused and criticized harshly, "I''ll talk about it later."

    "But my lord, you should go and see outside the window. A torch team came out of the church, and they are coming towards us."

    Hearing that the earl stood up immediately, and then hurriedly ran to the tower on the top of the fortress, and indeed saw a torch team.

    "Oh, don''t be my friend who really caught Eskil. It''s really bad luck. Saint, if it''s you, you should come here in a big way!" Earl Hunt gritted his teeth and immediately ordered his men to connect Neiburg to the city. When the suspension bridge is put down, I will meet the visitors in person.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 739 Blue Fox and the Earl of Bremen), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 741ï¼š The meeting enhanced mutual understanding

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    Eskil could not guarantee that the blue fox was really caught by the local nobles. He and the Count of Bremen were old acquaintances. Even if he hadn''t seen him for a while, he still remembered the count''s face clearly.

    The team of priests all held up the fire soaked in pine resin, and a fire dragon appeared in the dark. Many citizens who lived near opened the second floor window and peeked out to try to find out.

    Seems to be priests? Is it a big day today? Need a ceremony at night?

    When Eskil and the others arrived at the Neibo Suspension Bridge and faced the wooden suspension bridge that had been released, the previous speculation seemed to come true.

    The armored soldiers waited first, and they saw a crowd of black-robed priests respectfully and even retreated spontaneously.

    At this moment, a man pushed the priest away. He took off the hat of the burqa and yelled: "Hunter! Hear my voice! I''m Robert, Robert Richard von Hamburg."

    "Robert? I heard it right?!" A voice came out very quickly, and soon a sturdy man walked up aggressively.

    The torch illuminates people''s faces, and Saint Eskil takes off his hat, his weather-beaten face looks particularly kind.

    The other man smiled maliciously, it was Robert Earl of Hamburg himself.

    The two are old acquaintances of Hunter, Earl of Bremen, and they see each other right away.

    Hunter greeted him happily, hugged his old friend Robert, and politely said: "Are you performing a miracle? Suddenly appeared in my castle. Robert, is there something important that makes you have to come? And..."

    Eskil coughed twice and straight to the point: "I''m only here to verify a question. My lord, please answer me truthfully."

    Hunter hurriedly drew a cross on his chest: "Please tell me."

    "My three ascetics have mysteriously disappeared, and there are legends that they were arrested by your people. You know, this kind of thing is crazy! I hope this statement is just a slander from the wicked."

    Hunter obviously took a step back. He didn''t expect that the church not only came to inquire about sins, but Saint Eskil also seemed to have won the Lord''s miracle and suddenly came to Bremen, and it was the saint who asked the sins himself.

    "This matter is more complicated."

    "That''s it." Eskil continued to ask: "There is a fat man among them. I hope this person is not beaten to death by your men."

    "No! Nothing. My people did catch such a suspicious person. Although they are in my dungeon, they are now offering delicious and delicious food."

    When a stone fell to the ground, Robert''s speculation was actually true.

    The blue fox in the dungeon was released quickly, and he reappeared in front of Eskil perfectly.

    This is a farce, no one can accuse the Count of Bremen''s actions to be wrong. But things have just begun. The secret visits of a suspicious fat man, Saint Eskil and the Earl of Hamburg, many things seem to have many coincidences, and they must have hidden secrets.

    The Earl of Bremen has his own means. First he ordered his troops to pull back to the suspension bridge on the grounds that it was too late, and then he was eager to hear the teachings of the saints, and had a drink with his friend Robert. He must understand all the tricks, because of his instinct, there may be a danger behind it.

    The priest pays attention to asceticism. As for an ascetic monk who eats to become fat, there must be hidden behind the absurdity. Besides, this person talks endlessly in Gnostic and has a good way of shouting in Latin, but he is not good at Saxon and Frank.

    In this way, the blue fox suddenly became a guest from a prisoner. He was still dressed as an ascetic, sitting in the oil lamp-lit banquet hall of the Earl of Bremen, facing the brown bread on the table with no appetite.

    No one really has an appetite, but the Earl of Hamburg is happy to drink ale with the Earl of Bremen.

    Hunter asked directly: "Please tell me all the truth. All signs indicate that you are doing secret things. For the safety of my territory, we need to know the hidden facts."

    Robert shrugged: "I didn''t need to conceal this matter originally. I was thinking about telling you later, since I exposed it, it doesn''t hurt to explain it now."

    "Please speak."

    "It''s a military threat."

    When Robert uttered this phrase, he saw the thick-haired Hunter, his beard swelled in extreme tension, his head resembled a lion, and his eyes staring like brass bells.

    "Are you... so alert?" Robert wanted to laugh but couldn''t laugh.

    "Where did the threat come from? I see! It must be a Norman."

    "It''s the Norman. Do you remember the pirate who stole Durist (about 20 kilometers east of Amsterdam today)?"

    "Horik? The dog kept by His Royal Highness?"

    "It''s a bad dog." Robert shook his head. "He has left Durist and is now the king of Denmark. Among the many Normans, Denmark is the most threatening to us. Horrick expelled the priest from the north. , The man betrayed his faith and began to kill the evil **** with blood. Saint Eskil was fleeing Denmark, and the man threatened to use force against us. The war is about to begin again!"

    For a long time, the Franks did not care about the things north of the Schleswig Wall. The lords were the heroes of Charlemagne''s expansion of the war. After winning the enfeoffment, the first priority was to consolidate and improve their rule. The situation in Denmark is not good. There is also a lack of understanding channels.

    According to his own understanding, Robert described the possibility of horror in a jealous manner: "The Normans will cross the Great Wall, and Horlick is a hateful big pirate. Now he is a king and he has the capital to looting wildly. He used to lack strength, now he is a king. It should be possible to gather an army of five thousand people."

    It seems that there are not many people of five thousand, and Charlemagne can respond with a hundred thousand people.

    But these five thousand Norman warriors are in the cramped area north of Schleswig. A large group of hungry wolves are imprisoned in small cages. Once they break through the cage, the first person they encounter will be bitten by the most terrifying. .

    "Hamburg will be attacked first, then your Bremen, and Baldwin''s Flanders. The entire Saxony region is dangerous. Many Saxons rebels have escaped the Great Wall and become Normans, if they choose to take revenge. , Will have no fear of death. The evil **** they believe in promises that the souls of the war dead can... go to the evil god¡¯s heaven, but they are eager to die in battle. I don¡¯t have the slightest ability to resist this army going south, can you?"

    Hunter, Earl of Bremen, listened as if sitting on pins and needles, his body was covered in cold sweat under his robe, and his feet in his boots seemed to be soaked in ice water.

    Hunter shivered: "I can''t... Even if I disperse my wealth to recruit militias, I can gather up to two thousand people. Those are farmers with spears and sickles, not qualified fighters. I can use up to three hundred soldiers. Elite."

    Robert was stunned, then smiled bitterly: "Three hundred people? It''s really a strong army. Pity me, including the militias. The maximum number of people is eight hundred."

    "What about Baldwin who pulled Flanders?" Hunter asked.

    "He? A coward! Horrick was robbing a house in his territory. This coward left it alone so that he could offer silver coins to buy the culprits. Horrick was a hungry wolf who couldn''t feed enough. Our prince felt that he could use this person to deal with Luo. Thiel, now this hungry wolf is ready to bite his master."

    Things became very tricky. Robert said that he was the lord at the northernmost border of the kingdom. The many contradictions he faced were the most difficult, and the information he obtained must be accurate.

    Hunter thanked his friend for the war alert, so he could probably guess the purpose of Robert''s sudden departure-to go to the prince''s city of Regensburg and report the enemy''s situation in order to claim credit.

    "We must unite," he said.

    "We are not enough."

    "Since Baldwin is a coward, who else can we unite?"

    "Ross."

    "Who is that?"

    "There is a person sitting in front of you, who is the real Ross." Robert''s attitude is already very clear.

    Hunter glanced at the blue fox: "This fat guy?"

    "Exactly."

    But Blue Fox, after he was released, he was stared at the whole conversation in Frankish, and he couldn''t understand everything.

    Hunter didn''t intend to talk to a fat ascetic monk. He didn''t know the identity of the other party. Even a priest must be a very low-level priest. Eskil regarded this person as an important person. Why should he look up to him?

    Hunter asked Eskil to describe the situation in the North. As a person who saw the whole process of the war, Eskil did not skimp on words in describing the cruelty of the war.

    The fortress of the Russ was besieged by a thousand people. All 100 Rus fighters were killed in battle, and the Danes also killed five hundred. Hazeby''s port is a sea of ??flames, if it is not the rain from the sky, it is the real regional scene.

    "The fat Joseph was protected by the Lord, and he survived. He was the messenger of the Ross people and wanted to establish a good connection with us."

    Now that Saint Eskil had spoken, Hunter grudgingly began to face the fat man.

    The Blue Fox was portrayed and ordered to describe information about the Danes and the Russ. He talked in Latin all the way, and Eskil translated it into Frankish, which was embarrassing enough for the Earl of Bremen. The Ross messenger, Qiao Zhuang, became an ascetic monk, and he deserved to be arrested suspiciously, but the other party was actually a Latin speaker, and Hunter was ashamed of this next round.

    In any case, after some investigation, Bremen is the first commercial city that Blue Fox has seen southbound. The wool trade in this city can make up for some of the current deficiencies in the Duchy of Ross, and the Duchy can also open up a new wheat, Imported place of salt.

    Blue Fox reviewed the situation, and after learning the general content of the conversation between the two earls, he immediately prescribed the right medicine.

    "My master and the Danes are feuds. Now the Danes are burning my shop to steal a lot of wealth. This will surely arouse the fury of Prince Ross. Maybe the Prince will organize an army of three thousand people to sail to Denmark for revenge. It will be a big battle. , If you can get your military support in the south, the probability of winning is very high. Denmark must lose their power, which is beneficial to us businessmen. Even if we have different beliefs, at least you will not object to the purchase of Ross iron and leather. ."

    The mysterious Russ seemed to be in the ocean to the east, and the hesitant distance would obviously not become a new threat to the kingdom. But wait a minute! The fat man clearly said that the 3,000-man Russ army could cross the sea to crusade against Denmark. Do they have such strength? If so, aren''t the Roths as dangerous as the Danes? Sure enough, any Norman is the same.

    The visitor''s attitude has clearly been very transparent. Even if the visit is accidental, the Ross messenger''s request to form an alliance with Bremen is not a joke. This fat guy has come prepared.

    Hunter had a direct showdown: "I am worried that you Ruths will become the new villain. Even if you convert, your prince is still a barbarian. I can''t believe it!"

    "I can barely believe it." Eskil did not translate this, and simply participated in the discussion personally: "Hunt, my child. I have been in Rose for half a year, and Prince Rose allowed me to build a monastery. I am already there. A bishop was arranged. According to my observation, Prince Ross is very interested in our faith, and there are many people there who have converted. The Ross people are not pirates, they have their own business. Especially the Prince Ross, he is a very young man. , As handsome as you were when you were young, and a brave blond. You can be friends with each other."

    "It''s all wishful thinking!" Hunter said so, his heart was slightly shaken, and he forced his composure.

    Eskil was indeed wishful thinking. He ignored the fact that he was once under house arrest and an accompanying priest was killed. Seeing that Prince Rurik treated his subjects kindly, he did not hesitate to think of Moses and his people, quite pedantically. Trying to equalize as much as possible, coupled with the close contact with the blue fox, Eskil continued to suggest to himself, and increasingly felt that the Ross people could become converts and good people.

    He was full of beautiful words to Prince Rurik, completely ignoring that the young prince was essentially murderous.

    Eskil is ambitious: "I will go to Ross for the greatest attempt and try to persuade them to convert. Then I will return to Bremen with peace of mind. Maybe you should accept the olive branch from the Ross... "

    Hunter still couldn''t fully trust him, and since Eskil was standing on the platform for the mysterious Ross, he also "relaxed".

    "If the Ross people are willing to come to Bremen to do business, it is okay. They should pay inflow tax, customs duty, belief protection tax, poll tax, business tax, commodity income tax...water tax, food tax." People have With ten fingers, Hunter said ten kinds of tax names carelessly.

    Blue Fox tried to suppress his anger, and Zhou frowned and asked with a sigh of relief: "Does the Ross merchant still have to pay the inhalation tax when he arrives in Bremen?"

    "Coincidentally, I should set up this tax." Hunter slapped his thigh, and then aimed at the blue fox with a carefree look.

    It''s just this expression, but it''s more aggressive than verbal abuse.

    The Blue Fox scolded in his heart that the Earl of Bremen was playing with fire. The Ross Navy was fully capable of killing Bremen, and it would not be an exaggeration to punish the arrogant provocateurs with force.

    Only the Ross people have ever collected taxes (tributes) from others. When will the Ross people still pay taxes?

    The Earl of Hamburg put forward some unreasonable demands that can be tolerated, but the Earl of Bremen is so arrogant.

    Blue Fox ended the conversation, and it was the Earl of Hamburg that Robert hurried to persuade the old friend not to treat the Ross people like a big fat sheep. Because unlike Hunter, Robert knows that the elastic sword he likes to mention is made by the Ross people, and saying that it is "the Lord''s reward" is just a good rhetoric. The Ross people can export a lot of excellent weapons, even if they spend a lot of money to buy them, it is worthwhile, not to mention the fat Joseph Blue Fox claims that Ross is willing to trade rye.

    Because of Hamburg, Bremen, and Flanders, the earls in the northwestern corner of the three kingdoms are prominent in the macroscopic view, and as a lowland area, there is a serious shortage of minerals. If iron can be obtained from the Ruths, it will be good for the three earls.

    Hunter didn''t realize this. He didn''t want to form an alliance with Rose, but he didn''t prohibit doing business. He had invented most of the ten types of taxes previously described with fingers clasped, hoping that Joseph Blue Fox would shut up griefly. The city tax, customs duty, and business tax are compulsory, even if Hunter thinks about it, he doesn''t open his mouth.

    Bremen is a special existence after all. This is the diocese appointed by Charlemagne and the core stronghold of the kingdom in the north. As a vassal, he has the title of "Von Bremen". The barbarians of the foreign countries are friendly and commerce.

    But Hunter was very happy about the infighting in the Norman world.

    Such unexpected night meetings have fully enhanced Ross and Bremen¡¯s understanding of each other, and UU reading is actually a blue fox with anger. This self-respecting nobleman who loves hunting and suppressing bandits dares to ask Ross for tribute. This is a serious sin and requires a huge amount of wealth to make amends!

    The meeting ended up with the results of saying different things, but there were still intentional results.

    In a sense, the blue fox is an outsider even if it is the messenger of Rose. Hunter realized the major threat of the Normans and naturally wanted to strengthen his defense against the self-reliant pirate Horrick¡¯s sneak attack, because of the quietly flowing Weser River. Directly to the sea, Horrick¡¯s bandits have also attacked against the current before. For this reason, Hunter really believed when Robert sent the alarm.

    Since the Earl of Hamburg is going to bravely head to Regensburg, it will take some time to head to Frankfurt in the south. The team needs a batch of food, drinking water, clothes, especially materials for building tents, and Hunter is willing to support these materials.

    Not only that, a parchment letter from Hunter, Earl of Bremen, was also stuffed into a wooden box with a few pieces of amber inside. The box was unlocked but sealed with wax. The letter will be delivered to the hands of Prince Ludwig, and the words are full of evil words against King Horlick of Denmark. Yes, who would give a good word to a group of gangsters who looted their own territory?

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 740 Meeting to Improve the Understanding of Both Parties), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 742ï¼š Was attacked on the Danube

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    The Blue Fox and his party finally left Bremen, and they continued upstream on the Weser River. The wind from the north ran through the river, and the three boats with their sails down finally did not have to row backwards.

    Their voyage has an end point, the ferry town of Minden on the upper Weser River.

    Viscount Mindeng is the local lord. The tiny city has only 300 inhabitants, but the surrounding villages have a large population.

    This is already the inland area of ??the Franks. Long before the rise of the kingdom, Minden was the area controlled by the Franks. In an earlier period, it was the northern contact area between the Roman Empire and the Germanic tribes.

    Although Minden is in a dense forest and is next to the three tributaries of the Weser River, farmers have developed agriculture here, making this small town and the nearby beloved countryside affluent.

    At this point, the Earl of Hamburg, in his noble capacity, asked Viscount Minden to provide a certain amount of supplies, including horses and carriages.

    Although the tributaries that continue along the north-south direction can use the wind from the north to quickly move south to Frankfurt, the upper reaches of the tributaries only have small villages and no larger cities.

    It was in Minden that a terrible late autumn rain not only made the world cold and wet, but the haze almost pressed down to the ground. In a repressive and cold atmosphere, which bards and traveling merchants were willing to leave.

    Viscount Minden is naturally not a vassal of the Earl of Hamburg. However, Bishop St. Eskil is very famous in the north, especially in Saxony. It is an honor to see the Bishop himself today.

    They stayed here for five days and didn''t restart the journey until the sun reappeared.

    After experiencing Bremen, Blue Fox had to keep a low profile. He also silently wrote down what he saw and heard, paying attention to the "Franconian inland waterway" experienced in the past, and estimating whether the Ross merchants could trade here. Ross Whether the army can invade along the river, and what kind of property can be plundered if it goes smoothly.

    Blue Fox paid special attention to the wooden bridge over the Weser River in Minden.

    "It was built very skillfully, the arch is too small, the Ross ship must not pass, but the long ship can..."

    The three boats are simply left here. They are the property of the Earl of Hamburg. The Earl uses this as collateral, and rents a carriage with the Viscount. Together with the accompanying horses and disassembled carriage parts, they are assembled, and a group of people pieced together to sit in four carriages. Go up, follow the dirt road that was forcibly stepped on by the passing people, and go south along the tributary of the Weser River, and the next stop is Frankfurt.

    This is the first field trip to the Frankish Kingdom by the Duchy of Ross, and the glory belongs to the Blue Fox.

    No Swedes or Russ were able to go deep into such a southern place before. Countless words used to describe Frank''s southern warmth, but the blue fox felt cold with his skin.

    It is indeed warmer than my hometown in the north, and it is only warmer.

    The carriage hung the two flags of the Earl of Hamburg and Prince Ludwig. They did not need to conceal their identities, especially after entering the Duke of Alemanni, they had to clearly indicate their identities.

    Because Frankfurt has only His Royal Highness the Marquis, until now the title of the Duke of Alemanni is still vacant. The entire area was controlled by Prince Ludwig, and the Earl of Hamburg played a banner to prove that he was the prince''s loyal minister.

    In the open world, even the Frankish kingdom with a population of 10 million, in Alemanni and Bavaria, dense forests here affect the development of villages and obscure people''s vision. Almost all the strongholds were built on the riverside, and there was essentially no man¡¯s land in the city and the city.

    They finally found out the cavalry patrolling for the Marquis, and after confirming their identity, they were initially surprised and then sent the distinguished guests to Frankfurt with enthusiasm.

    "This... is Frankfurt?" Lan Hu Ang sighed while looking at the stone gate of Gundam, and there was no lack of murmurs in his heart.

    Emperor Charlemagne appointed Frankfurt as the Kingdom as a center of faith. During his reign, it was second only to the capital city of Aachen.

    Because Frankfurt is the place of the Frankish tribe''s dragon and prosperity, it is the place where the legendary greatest chief, the mercenary general of the northern border of the Roman Empire, Frankus garrisoned troops.

    The city is so big, the stone wall is wide, strong and tall, and the blue fox prides itself on seeing it a lot. Facing the city, he appears small and like an ant.

    And the more magnificent is the south, where there is a wall in the sky, and the clear air cannot block the magnificence of the huge mountain range.

    "What is that? The towering mountains?" Blue Fox asked Eskil.

    "Great mountain! Alps! Over this mountain is Italy, Rome! The Pope is in Rome."

    Eskil was really emotional, and the blue fox really couldn''t understand it. He just felt that this mountain was simply an insurmountable moat.

    In this geographical location, the Danube almost flows to the southeast next to the mountains. Where the river will flow is unknown even to the Frankish nobles.

    The status of St. Eskil is naturally lower than that of the Archbishop of Frankfurt. The northern saint did his job and reported on the affairs of the Danish region, which directly caused the priest''s nervousness.

    There will be nobles to deal with worldly matters, and priests will not be discouraged. If the scheduled next Eskil is responsible for desperately spreading the faith to the northern Norman barbarians, the mission of the Archbishop of Frankfurt is to spread the gospel to Bohemia and Poland.

    Such behavior will encounter resistance from the locals to some extent, and countless priests call for successors for their faith and honor. As for the use of force to force the barbarians to believe, this is not allowed, at least they are subjectively unwilling to use force.

    So far, the Blue Fox and the Earl of Hamburg have had to accommodate the old man Eskil, and will resume marching only when their festive celebration mass is over.

    They stayed in the huge and magnificent Frankish city for another ten days.

    Blue Fox¡¯s ten days were not going to eat boring brown bread every day in the monastery. He could visit the city with local priests, but all his actions were low-key. With previous lessons, he dared not step into key areas of the city.

    There are no friends of Earl Robert here, and if something goes wrong, if Eskil doesn''t help, he will suffer.

    He deliberately went to two markets in the city to take a look, observe the commercial transactions here, and observe the expressions of people.

    He saw the beggar, saw the patrol soldiers driving away the beggar. There are thieves who are stealing, and there are thieves who are caught by mistake.

    He even saw the public hanging in the city square, where the three thieves hung up like salted fish and struggled with the boos of thousands of citizens.

    Frankfurt is not as magnificent as her tall stone walls, and the world in the city is in indescribable chaos. The nobles here do not love his people, and the priests only appear on festivals.

    The city''s business atmosphere is more intense, and the materials traded here are obviously more prosperous than Viking trade points such as Roseburg, Birka, and Hezeby.

    There is no slave trade here. Cloth and pottery are traded in a large amount. There are also many expensive wines in the north that are traded at a price that is too cheap.

    The blue fox was greedy, but unfortunately because he had to pretend to be pious, he could only have black bread and water as his company every day when he could not see his head in the future.

    There is no oily water in his stomach, so that he, the fat man who gnawed off the whole leg of lamb in a single meal, is now so thin that his cheekbones are clearly visible!

    Blue Fox is passively losing weight, and the huge change in his body shape can be reflected in the reduction in the size of his clothes.

    A first snowfall came to Frankfurt. Soldiers on patrol cleaned up several frozen dead bodies early in the morning. There were also priests who went to the mass graves to pray for the dead.

    At least in the Duchy of Ross, this situation is to be avoided as much as possible. The prince is not inferior to his subjects and died violently in the outdoor ice and snow because of poverty.

    The priest¡¯s mouthful of kindness, but those believers died in pain, the Cathedral of the Assumption of the Virgin did not give alms, only when people become frozen corpses will appear...

    "Their beliefs are hypocritical, and their lord only takes care of his own interests and sits watching the people die. Those people cannot give the nobles their lives, and Rose has a chance."

    The blue fox remembered the horrible things he had seen in his heart, and remained silent on the bright side.

    The horse team arrived in Frankfurt and became a fleet before leaving.

    It was the Normans in Denmark who had a commotion, and the crisis of war in the north of the kingdom forced the Earl of Hamburg to report the letter in person, and even the northern saint was in the team.

    The Marquis decided that the matter was very difficult. In order to avoid accidents in the team, a fifty-man army was ordered to **** by boat to guard against the Earl of Hamburg and the Saints from encountering river bandits.

    Compared to the new crisis in the north, the legally unowned Duke of Almanni has spawned a large number of bandits. The two princes are fighting for the ownership of this place. It seems that Prince Ludwig has seized power, but in fact Lotte Prince Seoul is also actively acting secretly.

    Some soldiers seem to be soldiers and soldiers. When in a secluded place, they suddenly become gangsters.

    Because they belonged to Prince Lothar, the prince could not compete with his younger brother, so he sent people to make trouble in Alemanni to create tension. As the saying goes, I can¡¯t get it, little brother Charlie can''t get it, and you Ludwig can''t even get it.

    The fleet formed a long snake formation and floated quietly on the Danube. It seemed that this could not be more peaceful.

    Blue Fox relaxed his vigilance. The past two months have not been eating well. Now it is October. When he put on winter clothes, he realized that he was losing weight.

    He wanted to gnaw some meat, but he still had no choice but to gnaw black bread.

    He pulled up his robe and hat, and leaned against the mast of the ship to take a nap to resist the roar of his stomach.

    Most of the soldiers were drowsy, the afternoon sun warmed the world a bit, and Robert Earl of Hamburg was already snoreing comfortably.

    The team lost almost all their defenses, and suddenly, swish sound came from both sides of the drink.

    A soldier who was napping was shot through the cheek by an arrow, even hitting an artery in his neck.

    The wounded fell into the cold Danube, and the woolen clothes warmed from the cold instantly fell to the bottom of the river.

    No longer sleepy, the earl picked up the wooden mandarin shield and drew out his steel sword to greet him: "Go! Go rowing!"

    They were unable to fight back. The army of the Marquis who was ordered to guard did not carry a bow at all. The cramped river became a battlefield. No one could be sure of the attacker¡¯s true face. In the end, all the ships landed. Although this was ridiculous and crazy, it turned out to be the case.

    The so-called Saint Eskil is now scared and diapers. The blue fox has experienced war and is naturally not afraid of this. He picked up a scattered wooden board from the boat to act as a shield, and only heard a sound, a cluster of arrows with barbeds. The board has been punched.

    "Ah! Sin! The bandits attacked the priests and their souls would go to hell." Eskil was already trembling as he spoke.

    "Forget it! Eskil, your life is important now."

    "Oh! No, Joseph, I want to stand up. I want to raise the cross and persuade the gangsters to stop attacking."

    "Did I get it wrong? You dare to stand up, stupid! Vardy, hold on to this old guy so that you can''t hurt him."

    "What about you?" Vardy asked without fear.

    "You can only defend yourself! Damn, these Frankish soldiers didn''t run for their lives, so they dared to land?!" The blue fox hurriedly drew from the rolled up leather blanket the one that was supposed to be a "tribute" to Prince Ludwig. The treasure sword, this is the blue fox''s own saber. Its sword slayed an enemy and drank blood. He who held the steel sword suddenly gained confidence.

    Under normal logic, the drifting fleet should speed up to flee when attacked. The Frankish fighters all went the other way, and even the Earl of Hamburg yelled ashore.

    Arrows are still flying randomly on the river, and the archer is very unreasonable, even if he sees the priest in the black robe, he can still aim and shoot.

    The blue fox hung the sword around his waist, holding the wooden planks in both hands and trying his best to cover it. Eskil never forgets the luggage he put on, and Vardy is not used to it, grabbing the old man''s clothes and pulling it ashore.

    The forest gave cover to the soldiers who abandoned the ship, and then chaos broke out in the forest again.

    A group of green forest heroes in coarse cloths came here clearly, and when they sprang out of the hiding place aggressively, the Hamburg Earl, who had experienced many battles, knew that something was wrong.

    The earl is the most noble noble here, and also the military commander in the north, so naturally he has some skills in commanding wars.

    "You fools who lost their heads in order to fight, the enemy came prepared, you jumped to the trap by yourself. Now follow my command, gather together and hold the sword, everyone is not allowed to run around."

    Most people were willing to listen to the earl. The fifty escorts sent by the Marquis of Frankfurt had already died at the moment of the attack, and several people were killed in the melee on the shore.

    The earl organized about fifty fighters, including his own cronies, and he also noticed that the blue fox, who had become thinner, had also taken off his robes and held a sword in his hand.

    "It''s you! Joseph Blue Fox, are you a soldier?" The count was taken aback.

    "I have no choice."

    "Where are the saints?"

    "Eskil is fine just to be frightened. Your people have surrounded him and protected him."

    A converted priest became a soldier? Maybe this blue fox was also a Norman warrior before. The earl didn''t think much about it. Now the situation is special, one more soldier and one more attendant.

    The army of the Frankish Kingdom also pursued a barbarian style of play, first forming a shield wall to attack, and breaking down the enemy is a single-handed fight. The reason why the Franks were so strong for a while was their cavalry. Compared with the cavalry, the role of the infantry was becoming a superfluous.

    Earl Robert formed a circle in the woods near the shore, and the sword-bearers in coarse cloth rushed up. The two sides began to fight in chaos. Although it was not about each other''s grudges or the identity of each other, Earl Robert felt that he had encountered a crisis in his life, and one of his negligence was to die away.

    After fighting, the count realized that those guys who seemed to be armed farmers had leather armor inlaid with iron sheets under the coarse cloth.

    Was it a sneak attack by the Marquis of Frankfurt? I can''t! Most of the guards here are soldiers of the Marquis.

    Perhaps the only explanation is that these bandits are not bandits, they have a very pure purpose-to kill everyone in the fleet.

    Maybe they are those people...

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 741 was attacked on the Danube), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 743ï¼š Harald Clark

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    In order to move quickly, the people who disembarked did not carry heavy chain mail from start to finish, and only a few of the guards sent by the Marquis were armored.

    Although he is not shooting arrows, the swords are cutting each other and the spears are jabbing indiscriminately. Although there are casualties on both sides, it is obvious that the earl''s side is hard to resist.

    The blue fox''s sword was bloodied again, and the count watched the fat man who was harmless two months ago. He seized the opportunity to poke an enemy in the neck. This fat man''s unchanging appearance made him fear and again. In awe.

    They have been struggling to persevere, and the whole subconsciously moved to the lower reaches of the river to retreat. No one knows when the battle will be headed.

    It was at this moment of life and death that there was a dull horn after another in the distance.

    "Damn! The enemy still has reinforcements, am I going to die here?" Earl Robert was instantly discouraged when he heard the horn. Te increasingly felt that this was a conspiracy against himself and Saint Eskil.

    The sound of the trumpet seemed to be approaching, and soon I heard the neat sound of a group of people playing snare drums.

    But seeing the attackers in sackcloth fighting, they felt fear, and they started to retreat when they had just fought like a mad dog.

    "A miracle! Lord! A miracle. Did you send an angel to save me?" The count sighed with emotion in a hurry.

    Where are the angels, those who blow the trumpet one after another rushed out from the right side of the earl''s circular array.

    It was a group of men with iron helmets on their heads, dressed in line with the kingdom''s army and the blue cloth was brighter. They all use a painted round shield. The shield has a blue base and a white crow coat of arms. There is also a very obvious black cross pattern. This is very different from the triangular mandarin shield commonly used by Frankish warriors. The blue fox felt very kind.

    The shield coat of arms has actually marked the identities of these people: the raven and the black cross are the northern warriors after conversion.

    Blue Fox intuitively feels that these weird appearances look like Ross or Vikings.

    These strange armed men rushed to flee the enemy, they just kept fighting with the dumb-faced Earl Robert. Even so, the earl still asked the soldiers to be absolutely vigilant, because everything was too bizarre, first a sudden attack and then a chaotic battle, and it was almost the last moment that strong reinforcements came just right, all of which were too suspicious.

    After a while, an old warrior with a gray beard appeared surrounded by buckler warriors.

    This person stepped into the watchful people and slowly took off his helmet.

    "It''s you!?" Eskil, who had just recovered his mind, was taken aback when he saw this man''s aging face.

    "Saint, don''t come here unharmed! I know you have arrived in Frankfurt, and I am sorry to see you in this way."

    "You! Harald Clark, King of Denmark!"

    "Just a vassal of Ludwig! I have already inquired about something in Regensburg and Frankfurt, that is, you have spread some news yourself. Look, look at these corpses, you have attracted the attention of those people, and I Saved you."

    Suddenly an armored veteran came out and spoke a lame Frankish language, and the blue fox looked at this person and knew it was not a good stubborn.

    Is it the old man in the forest or the king of Denmark? When the Danish king is in Denmark, how can a Danish king emerge from the Danube?

    Blue Fox remained silent for the time being, no matter what the origin of this person and his subordinates, they had solved the crisis.

    The blue fox paid close attention to Eskil''s face, and saw the old guy who had just been scared to pee pushing away from the warrior''s enclosure and walking towards the white-bearded warrior in person.

    "Harald, I didn''t expect to see you here. You are saved, it must be the Lord''s will."

    "Maybe. However, I have been following this group of gangsters for half a year."

    "Robber?" The Earl of Hamburg paced up, raised his boots and trampled on a dead body, then lifted the linen cover with his sword, revealing the blood-stained leather armor inside. "This is clearly a soldier."

    "Really soldier. Are you...a nobleman?" asked the white beard and armored man.

    "It''s a nobleman. I''m the Earl of Hamburg."

    "It''s really strange, if you are so, why are you here."

    "I''m curious, you really are Harald Clark? If so, I would have forgotten your face when I saw you many years ago."

    Harald Clark, the deposed and expelled chief of Denmark, was the predecessor of the slain chief Hafgen.

    He introduced himself in Gnossi immediately, and compared to the awkward Frankish, he still spoke the Gnoss smoothest in his hometown.

    "I am no longer a king. Those lords refused to go back. I am Prince Ludwig''s subordinate, and I am carrying out the prince''s orders. Thank the Lord for letting me meet you. If I come late, you will die."

    "It''s a gift from the Lord." Eskil hurriedly crossed.

    The Earl of Hamburg didn''t know what to say. He was pleased and confirmed that the attacker had indeed come prepared.

    Having said that, he is a nobleman in the north. Although Eskil is a saint, he has worked in the north all his life. How can he be killed when he is attacked by thieves in the Alemanni area?

    The earl still couldn''t completely believe what Harald Clark said, because it was a coincidence, and a coincidence like a conspiracy.

    The situation finally stabilized, and a large group of soldiers gathered in the forest to rest.

    The corpses of as many as forty enemies were gathered, and the deceased were stripped of their coats to show their true faces. Through their brown hair, the blonde warriors of Harald Clark could be sure that the dead were not from the North.

    Such a large number of the dead proved that the battle was premeditated. They left behind some bows, picked up some arrows on the ground, and even found a special kind of petals¡ªthe dried edelweiss.

    After a great battle, the reckless warriors lost many ships and many people died. The Earl of Hamburg said that he did not want to leave again.

    At night, the team was looking for a shoal on the Danube River to land and camp overnight. The exhausted soldiers had to gather with Harald Clark¡¯s Norman mercenaries.

    As the contact deepened, the earl''s alert quickly disappeared.

    Look at the soldiers who wear special round shields. Their shields have a black cross heraldry. Each person also has a metal or wood cross pendant on his neck.

    This army is actually one of the achievements of Saint Eskil over the past ten years. They were the first Norman fighters to convert. Their existence proves that the priest can influence many barbarians with one mouth.

    Harald Clark was not there. When the bonfire was lit, the old guy leaned over to the Earl of Hamburg, waiting for the wheat in the suspended Tao Weng to be cooked, and took the opportunity to inquire about something.

    Both armies are loyal to Prince Ludwig, and both want to inquire about new news.

    Harald Clark plunged the sword deep into the soft mud and complained of his unlucky past with resentment. He lamented that he had lost his Danish kingship and was betrayed by his nephew Horrick. Now he can only go to the Frankish nobleman as a mercenary.

    "I was expelled by those people because of my conversion. I fought for Ludwig. It has been nine years and I still haven''t got a fief. I''m old and maybe I''m going to die here..."

    Harald Clark talked about the sorrow of an old soldier. He was a real bereavement dog, and his confidant soldiers were not young.

    However, these fighters are all veteran fighters cut out over the past ten years. Those who are not skilled are dead. Even if the strength of the guys who live to the present has diminished, their killing skills are exquisite.

    The Earl of Hamburg is both in awe and contempt. How can a down-and-out nobleman be respected? But this person is a deposed ex-King of Denmark, and the fact that he survived can be used.

    The earl asked deliberately: "You didn''t get a reward for paying so much for the prince. Is this appropriate? You can ask for it."

    "The prince did not reward."

    "maybe¡­"

    "What do you want to say."

    "Or, you try to go to the north. Hamburg is just for hiring."

    "Are you wooing me?" Harald Clark did hesitate a little, thinking about it or shaking his head: "You forgot about me, I still remember you, Robert. You are just an earl, and at least I must be an earl''s. Title. I cannot be your vassal."

    "But I need you, especially your army."

    As soon as he said this, Harald immediately recognized the big problem. He changed his attitude and suddenly asked: "Who are you watching out for?"

    "I... I''ll talk about it later. Tell me who the attacker is."

    "Alright." Harald sighed regretfully. "It''s Lothair''s."

    "Prince Lotaire?" The earl also became vigilant and warned, "You can''t speak arrogantly about this matter."

    "It''s definitely not a false statement. You... why don''t you ask me why I brought the army to help you?"

    "Why?"

    "We were ordered by Ludwig to annihilate this army disguised as bandits. It has been a year since, and a group of special bandits have rioted in Almanni. They intercepted and killed merchants, attacked villages, and even attacked the priests. "

    "Ah!? Are they crazy? They dare to kill the servant of the Lord."

    "They have sold their souls to Satan." Harald asserted fiercely.

    "Is it still an order from Lotaire?" the count asked again.

    "I don''t know. But I searched the corpse and found the iris of Lothair''s vassal."

    "Cape? They are by the sea, and Cape is also an earl. Why are Cape''s people looting here."

    "It must be Lothair''s order! But they are not just Cape''s people, they may be the stalkers of multiple nobles. No one wants to do such a dirty work by themselves. If all the nobles are handed out, then no one will say Who. Now the old king has been released..."

    The earl of Hamburg and Eskil, who had been horrified at first, heard the words "the old king is released", and they all shuddered.

    King Louis has been released, but Lotaire has long taken the power of Aachen, the capital of the country. Lothar was unable to obtain the power of the entire kingdom on his own, and the nobles of the kingdom had also been greatly divided, and each supported the prince they were willing to follow.

    Two years ago, Lothair and Ludwig fought in the unowned Alemanni region. Now the Marquis of Frankfurt is completely directed towards Ludwig, causing Prince Lothair to do whatever it takes.

    Harald briefly described these things and said bluntly: "The prince dispute has nothing to do with me. For the money, I will kill all the Lothar troops operating in Almanni. I have no territory and can only live on commissions, my brother. We still count on me. As for you...especially you, Saint Eskil."

    Poor Eskil looked blank: "Me? What''s the matter."

    "If you kill you, it will be their victory. The Northern Saint Eskil was killed near Frankfurt. They can say that Ludwig was the murderer and the Marquis of Frankfurt was the direct assassin."

    Eskil was shocked and rarely angry: "I am the servant of the Lord, how can I become a tool for the nobility to fight for power? I want to go to Reims to sue! No! I am going to cross the Alps now, I go to Rome to sue the Pope , To dismiss Lotaire''s membership."

    "But you have no evidence." Harald regretted.

    At this moment, the Earl of Hamburg suddenly recovered: "But you also have no evidence to accuse Lotaire."

    "Yes, but there are some things that can''t be revealed even if they know the truth. They betray their faith for power, and maybe only the Lord will judge them on the final day."

    Hearing Harald Clark''s description, Eskil was silent.

    The Earl of Hamburg almost understood the situation, and estimated that there were fine works in the Frankfurt church, or that the whole city of Frankfurt was full of Lothair''s eyeliner.

    The assailant did not leave alive. It was not that the Norman fighters in Harald did not want to catch alive, but that the assailant killed him when he saw that he was injured and could not take it away. He determined that he did not want to reveal his identity.

    Harald made it clear to everyone that Prince Ludwig was aware of these conditions.

    "But there is one more important thing, you...don''t know, nor the prince. I''m sure that the prince would be furious if he knew it." The Earl of Hamburg sold it off.

    "What is it?" Harald asked.

    "Remember Horrick who betrayed you? The man who claimed to be the Earl of Flanders?"

    "My nephew. Damn it!"

    "That man is terrible now. He returned to Denmark with his army. He is indeed no longer the self-proclaimed earl, but is now the real King of Denmark."

    Harald''s mind was numb, and he couldn''t believe it was true.

    "You''re kidding. Denmark doesn''t doubt the holy believers. They still believe in Odin, and Horrick cannot convince them."

    The earl smiled bitterly: "I have conclusive information, and there are many witnesses, especially my frontier viscount has gathered a large number of refugees. They are all believers in the Lord, but poor but were expelled by Horrick. Horrick has betrayed the Lord. In this way he became the King of Denmark. The man also destroyed Hezeby Abbey and asked the prince to recognize him as the King of Denmark. The war in the North has begun."

    The amount of information was so great that Harald almost fainted with a buzzing in his head. "This is impossible."

    "This is the truth." Eskil interjected with a sullen face: "I must go to Regensburg and enshrine Horrick''s handwriting to the prince."

    "There are still letters? I...want to take a look."

    "Yes. I hope you can understand Latin."

    "Damn it, I don''t understand Latin."

    Harald Clark did not understand Latin documents, and Saint Eskil did not bother to read them himself.

    The letter was thrown into the blue fox''s hands, and Eskil did not mention his identity for the time being, and first said: "It will be read to you by Joseph... No! Translated into Gnostic for you."

    "He? A fat man?"

    "It''s me." Blue Fox stabbed an enemy to death in the afternoon, and his spirit was still excited. As for Harald Clark, the former King of Denmark, he was reduced to a mercenary, so naturally he would not give him a good face.

    Blue Fox is not an excellent translator. He tried his best to accurately translate words and sentences, and finally made Harald understand the fact that Horlick is king.

    "This Horrick! Take away my power! I would rather betray my faith for the sake of power. Pity I have to be a mercenary outside." Harald clenched his fists, he was obviously very dissatisfied with the status quo.

    The earl took the opportunity to talk: "That''s why I need you. I can''t give you a lot of wealth, but I can seal you a piece of land. Even if you are a baron, you still have your own territory..."

    This seems like a good intention, but it is actually an insult, because Harald did not say anything against Earl Robert as an old friend. Although he had converted, he still admired the violent warrior culture in his heart. His self-esteem did not allow his descendants of Godfrey and Danish chieftain to be reduced to a descended aristocrat who served a poor earl.

    Harald quickly changed the subject, and the fat translator Joseph caught his attention and asked: "You are also a Danish, you tell me some of the situation there."

    "I''m not a Danish." Blue Fox raised his head and said bluntly with confidence.

    "Oslo? Bergen?"

    "Ross."

    "Ros? It''s actually Rose from Svealan?"

    The blue fox taunted the downfall of the king in his ignorance of northern affairs, and said: "Ros is Rose! Rose has nothing to do with Sve Alan. That Horrick killed many Ross people in Hazeby, he Initiating a war, the Principality of Ross will take the most severe revenge."

    A priest¡¯s teething words seemed like a monster that would eat people. Harald couldn¡¯t believe it was true. "You? Couldn''t you be a false priest."

    At least Robert, the Earl of Hamburg, saw this fat man kill himself with his own eyes. He was at least an ungodly priest. He must have been a Norman warrior like Harald before his conversion.

    Blue Fox shook his head: "I am a priest, and even the messenger of Prince Ross. Horrick is a big threat. The Principality of Ross wants to form an alliance with Frank, especially Prince Ludwig, to defeat Horrick''s Denmark together."

    "you?"

    "I am the messenger!" The blue fox stood up altogether, "I hope to see the prince himself, and hope to conclude a covenant."

    "Are you asking me for a referral? How much benefit will you give me?"

    Blue Fox shook his head. If it was an introduction, Eskil would help himself. He was surprised that this person was asking for a bribe.

    The blue fox cannot be seen as a down-and-out king of Harald. In addition, in the past few months, he must live in a humble status and experience the stigma of being discriminated against. This was impossible before. . His hatred was originally on Horlick in Denmark, but now part of it has been transferred to the various Frankish nobles.

    The messenger of the Principality of Rus did not receive the respect and hospitality he deserved, and it was unreasonable that a downright king was also asking for bribes.

    Harald yelled with contempt: "Since we don''t give us money, then forget it. I know you Ross, a tiny tribe, only sells some leather. You can gather at most a thousand people."

    "You just believe what you know!" Blue Fox put down these words and shut up.

    The Earl of Hamburg believed it to be true, "If the Ross people are like this, then the prince must be disdainful of the approach. A thousand people seem to be a lot, and it is still much weaker than the prince."

    Eskil gave a fair statement: "The Ross people can gather three thousand people."

    However, this explanation was selectively ignored by the Earl and Harald, and their unprovoked arrogance attracted the Blue Fox''s anger.

    Blue Fox chose to shut up, as if by default. It is true that facts speak louder than words, and a strong-mouthed king is inferior to the offensive of a large fleet. He secretly cursed in his heart: "When the Ross navy comes to the city, you will all die."

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 742, the fallen Danish old king Harald Clark), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 744ï¼š "German" Ludwig furious

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    On the next journey, it was impossible to take a boat, but fortunately, the journey was no longer dangerous.

    The body of the attacker was thrown into the forest on the spot, and all their weapons were confiscated. As far as the corpses of the Frankish soldiers who died in the battle could be found, Eskil personally offered the last kind prayers for them, watching them be buried.

    He even prayed for the assailant''s body, saying that it would be inhumane to leave it in the wilderness.

    Harald Clark looked indifferent, and Eskil could not help but urge him to leave.

    They moved first in the forest by the river, and when they arrived at the forest camp in Harar, they began to ride in a carriage. Harald¡¯s mission was to intercept and kill the bandits in the Almanni area, but now his mission has completely become escorting Saint Eskil¡¯s party to Regensburg.

    This was destined to be an arduous trek, and it was precisely at this moment when the first snow fell in the winter of 835.

    People who were walking around couldn''t feel the cold, but Eskil, who was sitting in a carriage, had to wrap himself in a lot of linen.

    Even if the blue fox is fat, it is not resistant to freezing when it is really cold. He has no need to pretend now, Earl Robert no longer feels that he is a powerless priest, but a person who can fight. A priest is still wearing a robe, but with a sword hanging from his waist, and a mandarin shield on his back. It is awkward to look at.

    However, this is only an anomaly that occurred in the ninth century. When the movement to the Holy Land took place, the priests who would provide medical assistance to the pilgrims would take up weapons for self-protection, and the Knights of Hospitality were born. They were dressed like this, in black robes. The priest held a sharp sword.

    They marched along the Danube in dense light snow and received an important supply of supplies in Ulm. Another week later, the team arrived in the town of Ingolstadt on foot and again bought a batch of bread and even some live chickens from the local lord. The tattered weapons seized were treated as coins, which made it easy for Harald to be fed.

    How far is the road to Regensburg?

    Blue Fox felt that the rest of his life was not as good as this time. He had worn out a pair of boots, so he had to step on the seized boots and continue on his way. He can get in the carriage, but it will feel the cold again.

    He hadn''t noticed that he was getting thinner fast, and the long-distance march every day was nothing to Harald''s team of Viking pirates. Merchants like Blue Fox had to stick to it. Gradually he was able to catch up with the team well, and gradually he was no longer obese, replaced by hard legs.

    The Danube is tortuous. It has been half a month since the group left Frankfurt and entered the main channel of the Danube until they arrived in Ingolstadt. They were passively restrained by the winding of the river and took many detours. The reason why they did not take it Harald Clark, who takes the shortcut purely to lead the way, is worried about getting lost in the dense forests of Baden.

    The snow has stopped, and the Danube still flows quietly. The previous boat plan was completely invalidated, and it was impossible to reach Regensburg quickly.

    A snow followed by another snow, and the snow on the river bank obstructed the progress.

    The difficult journey finally has its head. When the dense forest becomes a large area of ??open land, it indicates that Regensburg is ahead.

    Time has entered November.

    But Regensburg is not a huge city!

    The round-faced blue fox can accurately touch his square chin for the first time in his life. There was an unexpected gain from the long journey. He was so passive and thin that his belly became extremely loose. He saw a stone wall that was taller than Bremen, as well as the tall wooden towers and crosses on top of the city.

    That is St. Peter''s Cathedral in Regensburg. It has not yet been rebuilt into pure stone after a catastrophic fire in this era, and no one is really worried that the great church will be engulfed by fire.

    A group of wooden buildings is attached to the outside of the city wall, although in winter, some figures are shaking.

    The real road has appeared, the snow is very solid, and there are horse-drawn sledges in the distance.

    "What''s that? A rider?" Blue Fox asked subconsciously.

    The Earl of Hamburg immediately explained: "It''s a patrol cavalry. This is the prince''s domain, and a thousand elite cavalry guards the prince''s safety. Joseph, I know you are not a pious priest, at least now you have to disguise it again."

    The Blue Fox had nothing to say, he barely learned a little Frankish along the way and understood the warning, so he took off his arms.

    Sure enough, because the team led by Harald was too public, the patrol cavalry saw the flag of the cross-mixed raven and naturally came to check it out. They learned that it was the famous Norman mercenary Harald and the group let them go without asking.

    Until the patrol cavalry suddenly realized that there was another flag here.

    Earl of Hamburg? Why is it here? And Saint Eskil?

    The entire team is allowed to enter the city, and the soldiers will be collectively arranged to rest in a hotel (actually a barn), where they can get water and food.

    Eskil didn''t bother to care about the follow-up of the soldiers. He took a few followers into the church in the city. Only here is his home!

    The Blue Fox, Vardy, the Earl of Hamburg, and the entourage fighters who survived the sneak attack, all entered the church to eat the sacrament. They had to wait, even the noble northern competent Eskil could not meet Prince Ludwig casually, and even the loyal Earl Robert could not presume.

    Ludwig holds a troop of trump cards, it is the heavy cavalry regiment defending Regensburg. Although the force is only one thousand men, with the addition of sergeants and auxiliary troops, he can immediately draw out a five thousand men A regiment of mixed heavy cavalry, light cavalry, infantry, and archer.

    Exactly four hundred years ago, the Third Army of Western Rome was stationed in Regensburg. At that time, the Third Army was full of blonde Goths and Franks. Today, the "Legionnais Fort" is still the "Legionnaire Fort", and even the ethnic composition of the army has not changed essentially. It is just that the commanders at all levels of the army have become The Frankish nobility.

    Sometimes, Ludwig lived like a large commander of a legion. He liked the feeling of commanding thousands of troops, and he most looked down on his brother Lotaire, who likes to play tricks.

    He conspired with another brother, Pe Ping, to release his imprisoned father, as well as his younger brother Charlie.

    The pious Louis was still the Frankish king. After this experience, the old king was haggard, although the king was unable to govern the court. The three princes are actively attracting the nobles and recruiting troops to fight hard for the future battle.

    Ludwig, who once pursued a fist policy, had to change his strategy.

    It was cold, and the thirty-year-old top nobleman in the kingdom had no intention of hunting. He and his wife continued to create successors to the territory, while the rest of the time was staring at the training of his cavalry corps.

    The chief of the cavalry, an earl who has not yet obtained a fief, personally reported the important incident to the prince.

    Ludwig was not too surprised. He first climbed the stone tower of the castle and glanced at the church. He stood on the high ground to let the cold wind calm his mind. Then he issued the order: "Let Norman Harald, The Saints Eskil and the Earl of Hamburg came to see me. Only these three people came to see me."

    In addition to his own trusted army, Ludwig was wary of many nobles. The lords of different places will suddenly turn against each other for profit. After all, the old king sees that face is short of time. The three princes have the right to inherit the Frankish king. As for who can inherit, it may be the kingdom¡¯s terrible tradition-killing. The one who dies all relatives is king.

    The messenger arrived at the door of the church and passed the prince''s dictum written on silk to the little priest in charge.

    The letter reached the people who had been waiting all day.

    Eskil was pleased to see the letter, and the Earl of Hamburg also pointed out happily that he cherished this opportunity to meet the prince.

    The Blue Fox naturally felt that he could get the opportunity to meet the top nobles, but Eskil poured cold water on it.

    "Why? Why can''t I see him?! I still have to sign an agreement with him!"

    "Joseph, don''t think too much, you''re just a little priest. Just stay in the monastery with peace of mind, and remember, don''t go out. This is a legion city, not a trade fair..." Eskil said with a warning. Blue Fox had no choice but to give up considering the situation.

    In his castle, Ludwig sat on a stone seat padded with bearskins, and he sat on a high place in a shirt, overlooking the three people he had met.

    Eskil personally carried the wooden box, which contained the letter that must be sent during the trip, and the sword.

    The other two met their monarch, and they gave a soldier salute first and then flattened.

    "It''s actually you, Saint Eskil. What''s your accomplishment in the north? I heard that something has happened. Don''t worry, I will send the devout Horrick Krall to solve those ignorant people, and soon Denmark Refuge in the whole territory."

    It seems that the prince is extremely confident in the control of the situation, and everything is controlled by his remote control thousands of miles away?

    Eskil first made a few polite calls before bluntly confessing the fact: "His Royal Highness, Horrick, whom you trust, has betrayed his faith, and there is a barbaric **** who has believed in a foreign race."

    "You are kidding!" The prince changed his face instantly.

    "His Royal Highness, why do you think I am here. I was driven away by Horrick, whom you trust, and the priests were displaced and even faced death threats. The church I ran in Hezeby is over, and the believers in Denmark escaped from death to death. escape."

    This is really a huge blow. The prince once put the loyal Horrick back with confidence. He thought it would be more than one stone. Is that really the case?

    Eskil opened the wooden box and enshrined Horrick''s handwriting.

    The prince couldn''t sit still anymore. He hurried off the throne, grabbed the parchment, and carefully read the "Declaration of Freedom" on it.

    There is a very good letter on the letter. A very abstract bird pattern is actually a raven. This must be Horrick''s handwriting. That guy relies on this label to prevent forgery.

    The prince became more and more angry. For a moment he thought this was absurd, but when he saw that the Earl of Hamburg, who was on the northern border, came in person, it can only be said that the ambition described in the letter by the fellow Horrick is true.

    The prince dropped the letter and stamped his feet fiercely: "Reverse! Reverse! Damn Horrick, I give you your trust. That''s how you gave me back! You betrayed me! Betrayed the Lord! You must go to hell. . No! I want to hack you to death!"

    Although Ludwig''s anger Eskil had expected, he did not expect the prince to vent his sword and hack at the furniture.

    The prince roared for a while, leaving a lot of marks on the wooden tables and chairs, and smashed the three vases to pieces, even his sword was bent into it.

    "Damn Horrick, dare to call himself a king, dare to be out of my management. I am still a Duke, he dares to call himself a king, you..." The prince looked at everyone, especially at the Earl of Hamburg: "Robert, you say!"

    "Yes! Your Highness... Regarding this matter, I expect that the Danes will take action and they will attack our country. You know, Horlick and the gang are pirates themselves, and all the Danes are pirates." The earl intended to mumble. A few words, "It was a stupid decision to let Horrick go back", it is certainly not suitable for such a straightforward description of the occasion. Anyway, the prince must be extremely wise, that Horrick is a white-eyed wolf.

    The earl hurriedly changed the subject: "I can corroborate the description of Saint Eskil. There are many farmers, merchants and craftsmen who have escaped in my territory. Human blood sacrifices to their Odin."

    "Really... absurd!"

    The prince tickled his teeth with anger. How can he be so angry? Obviously he was a mad dog raised by him, and the mad dog became a bit loyal, and as a result, the mad dog suddenly became more noble than the owner. It''s really outrageous.

    As soon as the conversation turned, the prince''s sharp eyes stared at Harald Clark again: "That''s your nephew, I didn''t expect it to be a mad dog. You are also responsible for this matter."

    Harald¡¯s face was immediately embarrassed as if he had been constipated for a month. He had thousands of reasons. This time he knelt on one knee and crossed his chest: ¡°I¡¯m pious. My betrayer Horrick is not my nephew. If you want to crusade against Denmark, I will personally fight to share your worries."

    Although these words made him comfortable, it was just that the Harald in front of him was also a Norman, and his identity could no longer be fully trusted by the prince.

    He picked up the dirty heart on the ground. For the top Frankish nobleman, the man who is expected to become the "protector of all Romans", and the man who is expected to become the king of all Farrak, Ludwig could not bear his authority being violated.

    In fact, Horrick¡¯s letter does not contain any insults, but only emphasizes that Denmark and Frank have a clear relationship between the kingdom and the kingdom. It was this emphasis that caused the most extreme rage. No Frankish king recognized the "Kingdom of Denmark". The king only recognized a large group of barbarian chiefs and the chief chief among them. Therefore, in the Frankish literature of this era, Denmark does not have the suffix "kingdom".

    The small state is not qualified to be compared with the great kingdom, Horrick must be conquered.

    Ludwig made the decision to send troops only after a little thought. However, a full-scale war is not desirable. He does not want to be defeated in the competition among the princes. If he can send an army to deter him and force him to surrender again, By paying tribute, things can be put on hold for now.

    He is a top nobleman, not a pedantic priest, he only asks Horrick to continue to be his own mad dog, and it is the priest''s business to persuade him to all convert.

    He claimed that he would set off with the main force of the elite cavalry of Regensburg, and then gather a group of subordinate soldiers from the lord of Munich, Nuremberg and Frankfurt to the Earl of Hamburg to lead Chen''s troops to deter, and even symbolically launch a powerful cavalry offensive.

    The Earl of Hamburg burst into tears with joy. With the support of the prince''s absolute military power, wouldn''t the dangers of Hamburg and Bremen be eliminated?

    From the initial anger a little calmed down, Prince Ludwig held his bent iron sword and couldn''t help but blame himself: "Maybe I should restrain my temper, my sword is bent again, and the blacksmith needs to straighten it for me... "

    Eskil has been waiting for the opportunity, and now is not the best opportunity.

    There was a leather roll on his back, and now is a chance to show the baby.

    "His Royal Highness, please calm down. I want to offer you a treasure from the North."

    "There is actually a baby?" The prince''s staggered face forced a smile, "What is it?"

    "A sword."

    "Sword? Wait a minute... You are a saint from the north who carried a weapon. You? You entered my palace with a weapon?"

    Naturally, Ludwig was not afraid of the assassination of a declining bishop, but a major loophole in the procedure was exposed. The soldiers did not dare to check the priest. If there is the assassin Qiao Zhuang as the priest, wouldn''t it be...

    Let''s look at the sword first.

    As the leather was opened, the hilt inlaid with gems, gold patterns, and silver, the sword with gold and silver, the scabbard inlaid with amber, rubies, and silver. Ludwig had never enjoyed this kind of treasure. , Even if the scabbard is empty, this thing is full of glory when hung on the body.

    The prince snatched the sword madly, and drew it skillfully, with a bright white blade and a violent buzzing sound.

    "Ah! Good sword! It''s a perfect sword. You... actually got it from the North?"

    "Yes. And this sword is very flexible, won''t break or chip, I hope you like it."

    "I like it so much. Tell me, you get the details of this sword. I want the master forging sword in the north, and then make me a long sword according to this."

    "It''s from Ross."

    "Ross? Who is that?"

    "Just like the Danes, it''s another group of Normans, but the Ross people have a deep hatred with the Danes. The leader of Ross calls himself the Duke, and he has sent a messenger to ask... to form an alliance with you."

    "Is there anything like this?" Realizing that the matter was a bit complicated, the prince put the sword in the scabbard and eavesdropped on Eskil''s detailed description.

    The prince did not see the barbarians, and it happened that the messenger was a convert.

    Can you summon the blue fox? But Harald Clark, who prides himself on knowing Ross well, explained to the prince: "The saints are not warriors after all. No matter how beautiful words are, they are overwhelming praise. I know the people of Ross well. They can give out a thousand at most. The warrior has been suppressed by Denmark for a long time. It is impossible for Ross to defeat Denmark. When I was the leader of Denmark, my subordinates reported that they had attacked the Russian fleet. It was a group of barbarians who stayed farther north. As for the tribute, The sword must be the sword of their leader. By doing this, they should ask you to send troops to attack Denmark to relieve their crisis."

    "So, is there a barbarian chief who is teaching me how to do things?"

    "So."

    "Arrogant! Let them go away."

    Eskil was just listening, this Harald used his past cognition to judge the crazy Ross, and he actually used these descriptions to deceive the prince. But he really didn''t want to mix in anymore. The prince''s criticism was very direct just now. Eskil just wanted to be honest and didn''t want to be involved with the army and weapons, so he simply shut up completely.

    Eskil did not speak, and it became the stage for Harald Clark''s performance.

    The Danish Harald portrayed the Rus as a little-known little girl, ignoring the fact that the Rus was already a Baltic or a little overlord. In recent years, Harald has been active near the Alps, and has never been to the north since he was expelled. He is completely correct in describing the Ross people ten years ago, but since 828 AD, everything has changed.

    It''s all like this, but also to allow Ross''s envoy Joseph Blue Fox to see him? Pooh!

    Don''t think that a small tribe can meet the heir to the Frankish throne if you come out of a convert.

    Since the prince was so determined, Eskil didn''t say a word, but faithfully wrote down what he heard. He didn''t dare to lie, he would tell the blue fox about this clearly, and in the future, he would also tell Prince Ludwig, Prince Rurik himself, the true attitude of Prince Ludwig of Frank. He doesn''t think this will lead to war incidents or other extreme situations, and he doesn''t even need to think about it. Eskil only hopes to gain the favor of Prince Rose with his honest image, so that the work that was once blocked in Rose can be started.

    Eskil returned to the church and explained the situation to the blue fox who was waiting anxiously.

    Like a pot of cold water topping, "Ludwig despise us Russ like this?"

    "After all, the prince is the most noble member of the royal family. He has already received the sword. Even so, you can''t hear him. As for signing the covenant, you still have to die."

    "Then Rurik will be punished by war!" The blue fox clenched his fists. Seeing the anger of this man who was already in shape from more than three months ago, Eskil was sure that Rurik would really do it. Use force to vent your anger.

    Even so, still...

    Eskil thought for a while, even if he still had to go to Ross, arrogance and rage were one of the seven deadly sins. If the prince receives punishment from the Lord, it is his destiny, and the setbacks of his army are also his destiny. Worldly matters have nothing to do with the saints.

    There is no need to stay in Regensburg. The Blue Fox can¡¯t wait to return to Shilla Fort to report to the Prince. However, this is impossible. He can realize that he is very far away from the Ross TerritoryThinking To go back, I can only find a ship next year and experience another adventure.

    He asked about the arrangements after Eskil.

    "Don''t worry, Joseph. I''m going to Reims. You go with me. The worldly matters have nothing to do with us. It''s one thing to go to Reims to register your membership. There is also a major matter entrusted to me by Prince Rurik. , You know this matter."

    "Princess Mary, and Regrav..."

    "Ah...in the end I still have to get in touch with worldly things. At least that''s a good thing, Mercia has a real and legitimate heir to the throne."

    Well, they set off soon.

    Eskil, Blue Fox, Vardy, three true ascetics, three in a carriage, with some supplies given by the prince, as an ascetic, in the Bavarian forest in December, along the glacier Go forward and run towards Lance, ruled by Prince Lothair.

    Eskil will report to the Archbishop of Reims, Sinkmar, and implement many things.

    They have their own plans, and the blue fox will record what he has seen and heard, and will provide first-hand research materials for Prince Ruriek''s crusade against Frank.

    Only Prince Ludwig, no one told him the truth, he had already made a huge strategic misjudgment based on the existing news.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 743 "German" Ludwig Furious) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 745ï¼š Welcome to 836 years

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    At its coldest point in winter, the territory of the Duchy of Ross is immersed in thick snow.

    The fleet anchored at the mouth of the Neva River looked like ice sculptures, and the towering masts were also covered with a lot of frost. The wooden hull ship is resistant to frost, but all the sails are unloaded and placed in a warm and dry house for storage.

    The weapons of each ship, especially the torsion slingshot, were removed. They were replaced with new hemp rope, whale baleen and deer tendons, and oiled and maintained to maintain combat effectiveness.

    The whole world is quiet, and only the Ross hunters are still cruising in the snowy forest.

    They continue to hunt with a crossbow with unprecedented efficiency, in order to capture a large number of squirrels and mink to obtain leather and then make a fortune in the market. As for whether they are faced with the embarrassment of extremely low leather prices, no one has the foresight. At least, if you get a large amount of leather and entrust professional craftsmen to process it, you and your family can get warm leather clothes.

    After the immigrants, the Ross natives plundered squirrel skins in the woodlands on the west bank of the frozen Lake Dajia Lake and around Lake Ilmen.

    A large group of immigrants from M?laren, who settled in the homeland of Roseburg, rushed to the north of Elronburg and then went further north to hunt polar bears, and even rushed to the Murmansk settlement to hunt elephant seals with big tusks.

    The people of Narvik Port continued to be the salt boilers, and then formed a sled team to sell the salt to Roseburg along the frozen river, and traded ironware with the local blacksmith''s guild on the spot.

    Another leather trade route is also getting hot this winter. The trade route runs through the entire Orient (Finland), from Roseburg, to the city of Covenstad in the Principality of Ross (the mouth of the Oulu River), and then to the southern part of Finland. The Suomi territory (Finnish counties), arrived in Helminki, a coastal city on the Gulf of Finland, and finally arrived at Fort Shilla on the Neva River.

    Ice and snow provide a golden path, and reindeer sleighs become the best means of transportation in winter.

    If the journey is simply finished, a sleigh rider from Narvik Port can rush to Shilla Fort in at least one month, which is already a miracle of mobility at the moment. Compared to ocean transportation, the cost is still too high.

    If it is not necessary, no sled team will travel long distances in the world of ice and snow.

    As a result, Fort Shilla had almost cut off contact with the group of hunters in Bear Festival Town, even though they were separated from each other by an ice-bound Ladoga Lake.

    In the autumn of 834, the army of the Rus Principality was conquered by Prince Rurik, which severely damaged the Karelian forces in the northern part of the lake, and maimed the northern king through frenzied killing.

    If the number of people is large, they can dominate. The Karelians in the past can indeed step on the Suomi and Tavastia. However, the Rus Principality has a larger population, more sophisticated weapons, and a single soldier''s combat effectiveness.

    Maybe the principality really interrupted their backbone?

    Originally, Rurik and many elites did not believe that a war could destroy a force, and no one admitted that it was a victory. The Karelians are cowards and usually flee. The Russ have come to the conclusion that the enemy''s confession is only temporary, and they will make a comeback.

    The town of Xiongji had to strengthen the defense of the settlements. When the warm season of 835 came, the construction of fortification of the settlements entered the fast lane.

    The wooden wall should be thickened, the wall should be double-layered, and soil should be piled and tamped at the base. To dig a ring-shaped trench, a winch suspension bridge system must be built. To build two city gates, and control the lowering of the wooden gates with a winch.

    One gate faces the forest plain in the north, and the other gate faces the dock and Ladoga Lake in the south.

    Those who are really willing to settle here for a long time are only more than 60 old guys and more than a dozen old women. They are fishermen in summer and hunters in winter. As for their sons and grandsons, they are all thrown to Roseburg.

    During the warm period, the number of people settled here was the least. It was during this period when the town of Xiongji was the weakest, and it was prone to attack by Karelians.

    The construction of fortification of settlements has been completed. Although there are not many people left behind, everyone is not afraid. What''s more, hunters who entered the forest explored a large area. For most of the past half a There is no other human being. Sometimes a black bear standing up and rubbing against the tree to relieve the itching poses a human appearance, but what is waiting is the hunter''s crossbow shooting.

    The Karelians were as if the world had evaporated. Lurik was worried that this group of people would launch a counterattack during the warm period. Only then did they deliberately order Jianyong of the First Banner to prepare for the battle, but in the end nothing was waiting.

    The enemy has given up room for survival, and the Rus can freely plunder the resources of Lake Ladoga!

    It is now the autumn of 835, and Rurik is busy with other affairs and has forgotten the existence of the settlement.

    He is really a noble man, forgetting things...

    The core of the Rus Principality has completed the migration, and the people will fully accept farming life. Even in winter, the development of settlements will continue.

    The Ilmen Lake area is indeed warmer than the hometown. The time is December in the Julian calendar. The lowest night temperature occasionally reaches -10¡ãC. The weather has been pretty good in recent days. People can obviously feel that the air is not cold in the afternoon. The water left outdoors will not freeze in the afternoon is proof of warmth.

    Approaching the winter solstice, a grand ceremony is being intensively prepared amidst people''s enthusiastic anticipation.

    The prince ordered the construction of two wooden towers in Shilla Fort and Novgorod, and the wooden towers will be lit on the winter solstice.

    The largest wooden tower will stand on the sandbar at the mouth of the Neva River, that is, Vasilyevsky Island. As for the current era, it is only affectionately called the "sandbar".

    The sandbank is the place closest to the frozen sea. Since the Principality has used the erection of fire towers as a traditional project in winter over the years, it should be built in the place closest to the sea.

    The real big temple is built inside the city, and an empty area has been reserved in the northeast of Fengshou Square for the construction of the temple. The Principality has an ambitious plan to build a temple. The general public also needs a clear psychological end. More importantly, no matter men or women, as long as they are qualified laborers, they will be hired. Anyone can contribute to the construction of this national wonder. Get a piece of the pie.

    A large area of ??snow was cleared, a group of laborers dug a neat and orderly pit, and the work of inserting the rough cedar downwards was slowly proceeding. This is the key pillar of the temple and has the responsibility of bearing weight. The base point of the stone stacking. Another group of people were handling the stone piers reasonably, pulling them to the sky with ropes, causing them to hit the ground fiercely, and perseveringly rammed the relatively soft soil of the Neva River.

    Even if the Gulf of Finland is completely frozen, there is still a long distance from the mouth of the Neva River to the island of Gogeland where granite is produced. The stones that have been put into use in Shilla Fort come from there. Although the organization of a sled team can transport the stones, the transportation cost is so nonsense that Rurik gives up directly.

    In fact, the general public has a high acceptance of the building materials of the temple, and no one thinks that a house cannot be built without stone.

    Rurik is not the case, he boasted that he wanted to build a pure stone temple in Haikou, and he wanted to paste a layer of glaze on the outer shell of the building.

    This, of course, will cost a lot of money and food, and indeed has a strong boost to the rule of the prince and authority, and even enhances the sense of glory of the people of the Duchy of Russ. It also integrates the Viking and Slavic beliefs based on the temple.

    The construction of the fire tower is purely a Slavic ritual, and it is now carried forward in the hands of the Rus.

    Some people say that the taller the tower is, the closer it is to Asgard, and the brighter the flame burns, the more it can be seen by God.

    Last year, the Novgorod fire tower illuminated the entire Irmenslavian world, and now a larger tower stands on the Neva River.

    Otto''s beard body is decayed, and even if he is as old as he is, because of the New Year in his heart, he must go to the newest altar of the Rus to participate in the winter priest.

    As many as three thousand Russian men, women, old and children took a large number of reindeer sleighs and formed a mighty team. They left their homes in Novgorod and Mstisk in early December. They were in the frozen Volho Huohe moved forward and successfully arrived in the capital of the Principality before the ceremony.

    They arrived at Lurik without surprise, he teased his daughter and son because his wives hugged one by one.

    As the festival approached, a meeting to prepare for the ceremony was held in the Winter Palace.

    There are no twists and turns, everything is done as in the hometown.

    So on the 28th of the Julian calendar, the date of the winter solstice is absolutely correct. The majority of people who experience the first Hanukkah in the New World for the first time noticed that there is no "completely dark day" here. The sun will hang in the sky, and none of it will set. Many people don''t understand the reason, just as they don''t understand why the winter solstice and summer solstice in their hometown have a whole day of light or darkness.

    At least Rurik''s wives and concubines, as well as the majority of children who received the prince''s offerings, knew the truth.

    Some of the children''s parents also accepted the reason for the prince''s naming, but they felt even more puzzled while feeling that the prince was full of wisdom. Is our Misgarde (the human world) actually a big ball?

    Why do ordinary people know too much? Everyone just needs to support the prince.

    Finally, even the winter hunters of Bear Festival Town, far away from Roseburg, crossed the entire ice lake and withdrew to join the high priest.

    The number of people gathered in the city of Shilla Fort has actually exceeded 10,000, purely because some Suomi hunters also went to Shilla Fort to take advantage of the opportunity of the memorial event to sell the leather they recently caught. There are a lot of them. , Resulting in a large number of temporary wooden sheds in the open space outside the city, and even the starry bonfire array at night.

    Standing on a high place, Rurik would look at his city. He was full of emotions. He would pull Lumia and let her take a good look at this ever-great city, and then zealously exhorted: "Such prosperity is to witness the greatness. Ceremony. Only you can preside over this ceremony."

    The wooden tower built of pine and fir is gradually outrageous. It seems that it has been piled up to a height of 20 meters?

    Obviously this is a fact. The center of the so-called wooden tower is a cedar tree that was felled by the roots. It was carried by more than fifty strong men. The craftsman of the ship used the technique of erecting the mast of the ship to make the wooden pole stick in the pit. . A large amount of fuelwood was piled up around this column, and almost everyone watching the bustle also chopped some branches and threw them toward the tower.

    Before the ceremony began, the bazaar in Shilla Fort became hotly traded due to an unprecedented population.

    So some bad things have also been discovered.

    There will always be people who want to steal profits. As many as ten people have been arrested, and eight of them are Suomi. Even if Jeflo brought his beloved wife and baby son to meet the prince during the sacrifice, Rurik would not forgive the thief because of his face.

    Many people clamored to chop off the hands of the thieves. In the end, ten thieves became lumberjacks in accordance with the "laws and regulations." They don''t want to appreciate the grandeur of the fire tower, and they can''t get their freedom until a hundred pine trees are cut down.

    finally! Festival!

    The winter solstice is today, and Rurik can confirm that today is the day with the shortest shadow from the "immediate" operation, which is in full agreement with Lumia''s statistics.

    The entire Shilla Fort was in joy. According to the Viking tradition, the native Roths and other people from the Viking tribe were drinking ale and kvass happily. Obviously the sun is still hanging in the sky, a large number of bonfire stalls have been set up, and the city is full of barbecue stalls, and the air is filled with a thick and greedy barbecue smell.

    Rabbits, squirrels, chickens, mink, deer, fish, foxes, and domestic hunted animals are all on the barbecue menu. The meat is skewered on wooden strips, and then skewered with onions and sliced ??carrots, making it a new barbecue experience.

    The traditional Viking Hanukkah emphasizes indulgence. Although the Slavs are conservative, they also join the carnival.

    It can be said that the Slavic and Suomi people who settled here will evade some crazy actions of the Rus people on their own. Pure Ross men and women will hug each other in public because of their excitement, and the connection between people will occur in the crowd. This is the ancient fertility worship, and there is a particular emphasis. The so-called gods bless Hanukkah, then the children born because of the joy of this day should not die in confusion.

    The joy reached its peak in the evening, and the sacrificial ceremony is now!

    A temporary stone ship altar was built on the sandbank, which is on the right of the wooden tower.

    Still the traditional drama, Lumia and the sisters endured the cold, they wore plain clothes and sang carols together. Why does it set off the atmosphere? Noren and the band she cultivated also joined it. The bone flute and skin drum ensemble played melodious ethereal music, further highlighting the sacredness of the sacrifice.

    God must be watching from high heaven. watch carefully! That is a faint green streamer! It''s Spellosville, the parade of the Valkyrie!

    Ten thousand people participated in the provincial capital, and dense crowds gathered in the sandbar.

    The seven statues of gods stood in the altar, and there were as many as ten sturdy stags as sacrifices. They were killed by Rurik with a sword in front of the gods, allowing the blood of the deer to soak the entire altar.

    Deer livers were cut out, and the drums became extremely dense at this moment.

    Lumia examines all the livers, and then puts them in the bronze plate one by one.

    Wearing a antler helmet, she raised the ancestral scepter of the priest Rose to look up to the sky, and she convulsed all over her body deliberately, and suddenly turned her face to the people: "Let''s light the fire tower! Let the gods see our glory!"

    People love to see the complication of the ritual. No, Rurik has to make some tricks even in the fire tower lighting ceremony.

    Otto is no longer a spectator, he holds a burning torch tightly in his hand, at least it is no problem to lift this.

    The same is true for Rurik. The two dukes of the Duchy of Ross will work together to light the wooden tower.

    In the eyes of the public, the wooden tower was first filled with smoke. Although the smoke choked people, no one wanted to leave.

    People scrambled to pay attention to the handsome man with a flowing ponytail under the dim starlight and moonlight, watching the branches at his feet first start to burn.

    The fire ignited, and people''s eyes began to see a beating flame.

    Everyone just stood upright and watched quietly, and even the children were not crying mischievously.

    It is because of mastering the power of flames that apes become humans. People worship fire deep in their souls. Even people who see flames have an instinctive sense of security in their hearts, as well as a kind of adding firewood to make it more prosperous. Desire.

    The flames of the fire tower became more and more outrageous, and eventually became a small winter sun.

    Even the altar is no longer a place for people to stay, and even the standing statues of the gods are baked into a frying pan.

    People''s faces were burned hot, even so, everyone just stepped back, always surrounding the fire tower and didn''t want to leave at all.

    The Roths and other Vikings from all walks of life just looked at it in a simple way, grateful for the warmth bestowed by the gods, and silently prayed for prosperity and peace in the coming year.

    I don''t know who screamed, that man must be a Slav.

    "What are you doing in a daze? Dance!"

    Originally, there were no local priests in the sacrificial activities of the Slavs who chanted a lot of hymns to the Slavic flame **** Peron Besides, the Slavic priests had been disbanded by Rurik, and they became serving Odin. Servant.

    Peron, the **** of fire, was absorbed into the mythological system by Rurik. He was already a member of the Nordic gods and was described as one of the gods of Asgard. In the same way, some Finnish tribal gods were also absorbed. Anyway, the legendary Asgard lives with gods, and there are a thousand gods that can be justified.

    The Slavs couldn''t restrain their desire to dance around the fire tower, and their enthusiasm infected everyone. Around the blazing fire tower, everyone froze hand in hand and formed five concentric circles.

    Rurik joined the joy, the priests'' wives and concubines were all dancing, and Noren stepped up to play cheerful music to further enhance the atmosphere.

    Perhaps, only the believers of God in Johann Invar and Shilla Fort did not participate in this carnival.

    They didn''t even leave the city, they were celebrating Christmas Mass in a separate wooden house.

    Everyone is celebrating the grand festival of the Winter Solstice in their own way. It is Hanukkah and Christmas.

    The happy days are over, the fire tower is still burning, the happy people forget their fatigue, they see the sun of a new day!

    Welcome to 836!

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 744 Welcome to 836) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 746ï¼š In 836 years, the Emirate of Karelia counterattacked Ruth...

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    Those Karelians seem to be young?

    Do not. They just fled to the north. After the winter pasture was settled down, the rest of their lives learned from the pain, and plans for revenge were also being planned.

    The old chief died in desperation while fleeing, and his son Kascuwe was elected as the new chief by the refugees.

    The strength of the "Great Account" tribe is not there, but its influence still exists.

    The old chief made some plans for his son before his death, but Kascuwei followed the wishes of the people and made a decision that went against his father.

    revenge! Revenge must be made! Revenge is even more early!

    The priest who spread defeatist remarks was killed by his own hands. There was no failure and decadence among the refugees. After the first winter after fleeing, they began to fight back.

    The first step to fight back is marriage.

    Chief Kascuwe brought his cronies to the "small tent" tribe to propose marriages, and the proposal went smoother than he thought. Since the two parties are traditional allies, the "small account" has long been afraid of the "big account". A young man who succeeded the chief also specially came to propose marriage. The marriage must be done.

    Kascuwe married the daughter of "Small Tent", and only after the raw rice was cooked did he tell the head of the "Small Tent" a terrible truth.

    The "big tent" tribe suffered huge losses in the powerful Southern Russ war. The sacred bear altar was seized and the large camp Isotarva was slaughtered. The tribe¡¯s middle-aged people have suffered huge losses, and the reindeer that they depend on for their livelihoods have also suffered huge losses. The tribe that once had a large population now has only one-fifth of its original size...

    His description is very real, and when you think about it, no chief really wants his strength to be greatly weakened.

    For a moment, the leader of the "small account" felt that he had been cheated.

    Because each other''s alliance is based on the powerful "big account", it is now impossible for the other party to deter the two allies of "small account" and "dong account" from the perspective of strength, but their daughter has been married.

    The news spread like wildfire, and some elites of the "small account" tribe were ready to move. They don''t know what the Ross people are, maybe they are just a group of strong people, but the "big account" is the strong one right in front of them!

    In the past, the tribes always wanted to send tribute to each other. The "Great Account" tribe is a group of blood-suckers. While they are strong, they are also weak in sustainability.

    Some elites expressed deep emotions: "Why should we respect that Kascuwe as the great chief? My sister is married and we have to provide a batch of reindeer. It is unreasonable. Now we are stronger!"

    Therefore, the speaker is the eldest son of the current leader of the "small account" tribe. With his power and prestige, he is basically the default next leader.

    He decided to act first, bypassing his ambiguous father, and organizing an assassination of Kascuweilai by his capable cronies.

    But he never expected that Cascuway would go against his father''s decision this time, and he consciously used brutal means to get what he wanted.

    On the contrary, Kascuwe was the first to attack the battalion commander of the elites of the "little account" tribe, and carried out a dark night attack on the family of the leader.

    The **** night has passed, and the "small account" tribe has changed.

    Kascuwe''s newlywed wife screamed and cried, and hammered her husband shamelessly in front of the corpses all over the floor.

    On the other hand, Cascuway, his face was calm as a stone. He deliberately spared the old leader''s life, and in the face of his questioning, he deliberately explained: "This is a necessary sin! From then on, there is only the Great Tent tribe, and your tribe no longer exists. I will treat your tribe well, and I will rule all the tribes. Reorganize the army to fight against the Ruth invaders, the hateful Tavastias, and the hateful Suomis."

    The Karelian society has undergone a major political reshuffle, which is entirely due to the huge disaster brought about by the barbaric attack of the Rus Duchy. The Karelians who are still in the tribal alliance stage completed the upgrade of the emirate within one year. .

    Kascuwe called all the frightened herders in the small account tribe. He declared that he was the "chief of all deer breeders", claiming that this was the power that God bestowed on him, and God also gave him a great mission.

    "The alien Russ are in the south of the Great Lake. They want to take away our deer and pastures, kill all the men and children, and use women as slaves. They are already doing this and hoarding an army by the lake. I want to unite all the deer breeders and organize a huge army to wipe out all the Ross people."

    In the spring of 835, he announced the establishment of the "Emirate of Karelia", Kascuwe was the country''s first warchief, and the position of the chieftain would begin hereditary.

    What choice can the masses of herders have? To graze in this bitter cold land, the herders are willing to pay tribute to the strong, as long as the strong promises to protect everyone''s safety.

    The "little tent" tribe disappeared overnight, the herdsmen became Kascuwe''s subjects, and the men swore allegiance to the strong one. As for those hapless killed, they saw the Cascuwis bury them.

    After Kascuwe succeeded, the remnants of the "big tent" tribe drove the reindeer herd from the winter pasture to the traditional territory of the "small tent" tribe that had been delisted, and the population of Kaskwe was finally restored to the size of 10,000. Can summon up to three thousand combat power. What is a warrior? As long as the boy has the ability to draw a bow and shoot arrows, he is a warrior. Therefore, the so-called three thousand army has a huge amount of water, and in the face of the powerful Ross invaders, Kascuwe has no good countermeasures.

    The inferiority of the soldier''s personal abilities and weapons should be made up for with the superiority of the troops, right?

    In the summer of 835, in the remote north, which is now the territory of the Republic of Karelia, the indigenous Karelians were spontaneously carrying out a large-scale integration of power.

    The old leader of the "Small Tent" tribe died unexplainably one night, and Kascuwe''s wife knew that the murderer was actually her husband. However, this woman is not a fool, Kascuwe will die, and his son is very likely to become the king of all Karelians!

    This man made a great decision, and an army of two thousand rushed to the "East Account" tribe. He abdicated the tribal leader and announced that the "East Account" tribe disappeared and became part of the emirate.

    As for the time when the leader of the "East Account" tribe died without understanding, no one cared anymore.

    Cascuway''s integration movement continues, and this time he continues to incorporate more eastern people from the east.

    They reached the shore of Lake Onega and swept all the small tribes along the shore. These residents do not have a unified self-proclaimed name at all. Although they have formed a large number of small communities with only a few dozen or more than a hundred people, they do not have their own names at all.

    Cascuway¡¯s idea is simple. The environment here is a bit like Lake Ladoga, and the residents of Lake Onega are simply called the Vips. The reason for this is only because the real Vips once surrendered to him. He needs the surrender of the Vips.

    Cascuwe spent the entire warm summer recruiting troops to buy horses, and encouraged herders to immediately immigrate to the shores of Lake Ladoga, where the aquatic plants are better.

    The results of his "armed operations" even exceeded the prediction, and greatly increased the knowledge of the Karelians accompanying him.

    The world is so vast, people walking eastward in the frigid forests and encounter another group of people-Perm people.

    This term directly refers to the concept of "exchange" in Old Finnish, but there are not many Permians, and they do not have a dominant tribe, but a dense family of herders and clans. The "Perm" market exchanges daily necessities. There are almost no outsiders in their world, so they all call themselves "Perm".

    Kascuwe¡¯s army came, although there were only five hundred soldiers left when they rushed to the Perm area for various reasons. Cascuway personally led the team and rushed to the Perm bazaar. The emirate''s warchief came to a scattered clan society. This concept is like the Rus Principality army beating the emirate.

    The warchief has lived as his most hated enemy, but it is very effective. He won''t be able to put up with as many as two thousand people and hundreds of thousands of reindeer!

    The Karelians are worthy of the little overlords of the northern icefields. Among them, the organizational mobilization power of the founders is indeed stronger. This is also the reason why they have been able to beat the Finnish tribes such as Tavastia and Suomi in the past.

    The expansion of the emirate of Karelia is not at all for Kascuwe to demonstrate his power. He hopes that his subjects will gather more and more, and only with more troops can he recover the land and dignity lost from the Rus.

    The troops marching east returned to the pasture at the junction of Lake Ladoga and Lake Onega in late autumn. At this time, even the local Ludi tribe declared their allegiance to the Chief of the Emirate.

    The assembly order was issued after the first snowfall in winter. According to Kascuwe''s order, all the men in the emirate who can draw the bowstrings are fighters and must be assembled in the new camp.

    He began to count his troops, facing an army of as many as 6,000 men, and finally recovered his lost confidence.

    It''s just that these 6,000 people are full of water, and there are only 4,000 men who are truly capable of fighting.

    How can Karelians living in the north and south of the Arctic Circle rely on their frigid animal husbandry to support a large number of people? Their ancestors were indeed residents of North Asia. In ancient times, they followed the footsteps of reindeer from the woodlands of Central and Siberia to the present area and entered the period of the Great Separatism in Europe. The Karelians are only a part of them, but they are also very much occupied. Bad location. It''s not like their blood relatives and dear Sanyas are growing wheat, and it''s not like their relatives, the Magyars, who have become a populous cavalry nation.

    Such strength has been enough to carry Kascuwe''s self-confidence, the power is in the hands of the army, and everyone is calling for a war, and launching a counter-war is also the fundamental reason for the people''s support for his rule.

    Cascuwe subjectively hopes to have a decisive battle with the Ross, but he is very likely to suffer a head-on confrontation.

    It would be great if they could pull out their stronghold and win the initial victory.

    They were supposed to perform the winter solstice sacrifice at the bear altar, but now they can only do it in the new camp. The sacrificial ceremony became an opportunity for the army to gather. He quietly provoked and selected two thousand people, and after the ceremony ended, he began a counterattack. Goal, bear altar!

    Naturally, they first arrived in Isotalva, where the Karelian army, which mixed multiple communities, discovered densely packed human skeletons under the snow.

    People are first afraid, then angry.

    A chieftain asked sensibly: "Warchief, the Rus are so fierce, how should we deal with it?"

    What tricks Cascuwe could have? The bones on the ground shocked him, but he must maintain a strong attitude before his men: "The Ross invaders built a fortress at the bear altar, and we have to take it. According to previous battles, Ross Human arrows are very strong, so this time we have prepared more arrows. We will definitely be able to demolish their fortresses by relying on the advantages of arrows, and kill all enemies mercilessly by then."

    He was to rely on his strength to complete his first victory, just as the Zulu army besieged the British army''s stronghold.

    The Ross hunter hunting squirrel skin encountered a lot of active "black skin". It seemed to be a bear and not like a bear. When he realized that it was a potential enemy, the hunter retreated immediately.

    The two sides have actually discovered each other, and Kascuweiben did not even think about hiding the army''s actions. Seeing this situation, he gave an order: "Catch me!"

    Ross hunters withdrew back to the wooden fort in Bear Festival Town. Someone frantically beat buckskin drums to attract everyone''s attention.

    The Ross hunters and fishermen turned into warriors. They were warriors, and the winter period was the busiest period in Bear Festival Town. After the winter festival in Shilla Fort, there were more than 50 Ross people and 100 Slavs. People, and even fifty Suomi people, arrived in Bear Festival Town on a sled to plunder the local small animal resources.

    The war threatened this emerging city. There are as many as 400 settlers in the entire city. The men together made a major decision and issued a very simple statement: "This is the territory laid by the Principality of Rus, even if the battle is in the end. No one can lose it!"

    Women and children were evacuated in an emergency, and some men who were actually older were also forcibly persuaded to leave. More than a hundred people had to leave the town of Bear Festival. They rode sleighs on the frozen Ladoga Lake, just to rush to Shilla Fort.

    What is the enemy''s strength? There may be a thousand people or more.

    At least the enemy''s purpose is obviously to destroy the fortress, then they must pay the price of blood!

    The Principality of Ross mobilized 250 combatable men in the town of Bear Festival. Since they were almost all hunters, almost everyone held a bow. Not only short wooden bows, but also a batch of wooden-arm crossbow equipment, and even heavy-duty individual equipment such as steel-arm crossbows specially used for bear hunting.

    As early as spending on the construction of settlements, Rurik thought of the issue of urban preparedness. The Karelian border has not been eliminated, and the existence of Bear Sacrifice Town itself is an insult to the enemy. It is also a gathering place for the next crusade against the enemy, and it must be a defensive issue.

    The hunters only need leather, and as for the meat, they will be kept in reserve. There are also a batch of wheat and frozen fish in Xiongji Town. Although there were more than two hundred people in the fortress, everyone prepared a lot of food for hunting, and even bought some flatbreads in Shilla Fort during the Great Sacrifice.

    People are confident and their food reserves are enough to withstand a month-long blizzard, so it is not a problem to withstand the enemy''s siege for a month.

    Based on their own experience, the prince would take at least fifteen days before and after getting news to gather reinforcements.

    Fifteen to twenty days, a critical period for the guardian!

    On the other hand, Chief Kascuwe¡¯s imperial conquest, however, his 2,000-man army is not monolithic. Many tribes and densely packed clan communities recognized his power, and the composition of the army was also very complicated. Soldiers lacked the usual tacit understanding. As for attacking the Rus, they did not have a clear concept of death, but they all wanted to be after the war Grab some ironware.

    The news that the Ruths possessed a large number of iron weapons spread like wildfire, which almost wiped out half of people''s fear of the enemy.

    A group of troops dressed in buckskins, armed with short spears, throwing spears, skinned wooden shields, and a large number of bows and arrows began to appear on the snow-covered grassland outside Bear Sacrifice Town. The Ross army, waiting to work, relied on wooden walls and sentry towers to prepare for defense. Combat.

    The crossbow has been wound, and the torsion slingshots placed at the corners of the tower and fortress have also been charged. Many people do not have armor at all, so they use deerskin and bear skins as temporary defenses for the time being.

    They hid behind the wall to keep absolutely quiet, making the entire fortress almost empty.

    This situation made Kascuwe difficult, but fortunately this Karelian army was reckless.

    Compared with the Rose Guardians, the hostile Karelian fighters have more hunting experience, and lack the concept of fighting.

    Someone murmured: "Perhaps the Ross people were scared away. Their main force is not here, so they are worried that they are not strong enough to flee overnight."

    Some people say this, and some people want to test it.

    Cascuway dispatched a hundred people to approach the wooden fort from all directions, and just as it approached the trench, the hidden Ross guardian suddenly appeared.

    The crossbow and the torsion slingshot are the first to shoot accurately, and then the bow arrow strikes in random.

    The Karelian scout troops suffered a loss, and they fled. For the sake of glory, Kascuwe ordered the entire army to attack.

    Two thousand people besieged the two hundred and five wooden fort? In principle, "ten times the attack" is the correct tactic, but how are the weaponry and fighting will of both sides at one level? One hundred Slavic warriors among the Guardians are not good at archery, but they are also spearmen who have fought fierce battles in the flag team. The good food and drink over the years has differentiated them from other Slavs and become robust.

    Most of Ross''s people wield crossbows, and the Suomi people are also good archers.

    Of course, the Karelians and Suomi are of the same origin, and both are good archers. After surrendering to the Duchy of Ross, Suomi hunters are fully equipped with iron arrow clusters, and they can even buy a lot in the market!

    In contrast to the Karelian army, the army assembled by Chief Kascuwe is still using bone clusters extensively.

    On the first day of the battle, the Karelians took down more than 50 bodies and pulled more than 100 wounded in various situations to retreat.

    On the third day, a new round of offense began. Cascuway made some wooden shields **** with small tree trunks to continue the attack. This time they successfully reached the trench, but suffered a loss in the offensive of climbing the wooden wall.

    On the seventh day, this is already the third round of offense! Arrows have become the main weapon to attack each other. The Karelian army has fallen to the method of throwing arrows to create damage. As for what kind of results can be achieved, it is impossible to predict. The offensive has become more of a catharsis, and the Karelians have also learnt about warfare in the war, and now there are no reckless men who brave precise arrows to rush.

    At this time, a small snowstorm hit The cold finally forced Chief Kascuwe to calm down. So far he has lost two hundred people, some who died in battle, some who were seriously injured, and more than 300 people who were slightly injured by arrows.

    Some people thought of retreating, and they were killed on the charge of disturbing the military''s morale by the warchief.

    A small fortress could not be attacked for a long time. The chieftain came up because of his love for a battle. He decided to move in reinforcements from the rear. Before the army arrived, the existing army was besieging the bear altar, in order to try to launch a general offensive when the enemy was exhausted because of hunger.

    However, Rose''s blue banner with a white background was flying in the cold wind, and the existence of the banner was the worst mockery.

    More than 20 people were injured in the three battles of the fortress guards, and two hapless guys were shot through the neck and died. On the other hand, some corpses fell in the trenches, and the enemy was even unable to collect the corpses.

    Let them continue the siege!

    Some of the warriors who had been nervous are now fighting spirits, and the Karelians once again showed their ugliness to the fullest.

    The Ross guards seem to be able to take the initiative to attack out of the city in person, and the reckless ones will do so. The guards just want to wait for work. Everyone knows that the prince had already made preparations for asking Karelia again, and the uninvited enemy was just an opportunity!

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 745, the Emirate of Karelia counterattacked the Duchy of Ross in 836), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 747ï¼š When the paper is put into use

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    The Principality of Ross has always been guarded by the northern border, so Fort Shilla has always placed a mobile force.

    The principality still adheres to the old principles, especially for people from various Viking tribes. Once a foreign enemy enters the invasion, men and women are obliged to take up arms to defend against them.

    After the winter solstice, the time of the Great Sacrifice has reached 836, and Rurik himself returned to his loyal Novgorod, where he implemented another plan of his.

    He became the greatest teacher, teaching some basic mathematics to the boys of the Sixth Banner, and further explained how to interpret Latin, Gnostic, and even Slavic languages ??in Latin alphabet.

    On the other hand, a "literacy campaign" is also underway.

    The object of education is all subjects. No monarch can expect to fill the illiterate people with wisdom in just a few months. What Rurik has to do is to teach the people how to pronounce phrases.

    The origin of the Western alphabet system comes from the handwriting of ancient Egyptian hieroglyphs. After being transformed by the Phoenicians, it became a letter system that could only be phonetic, and it was transformed into a very mature letter system for Rome.

    Rurik is more advanced, adding some new letters to the inherent Latin alphabet, especially the expansion of V into three types of UWV.

    The papermaking workshop in Novgorod has become more and more mature. On the basis of the past, Lurik hired more idle women as female workers. Even in the cold winter, as many as two hundred people stayed in relatively warm houses to work. They were divided into many groups. A series of papermaking processes were also completed in the houses, isolated from the cold outdoor environment.

    Rurik didn''t pay much, but made a simple promise: to take care of two meals a day, equivalent to a pound of oats.

    He fulfilled his promise, and made certain performance arrangements for the female workers, and even offered incentives. The so-called over-completed tasks after the time-limited completion of the tasks have reciprocal bonuses, and the prize is wheat.

    They are working hard for the bonus, which forces the loggers to provide more bark, and the group of men who cook the bark must also work hard.

    Today''s paper is not all rough birch paper. The key to fine paper lies in the source of cellulose. A large number of lakeside reeds in autumn are a good food for reindeer, and they are now also added to papermaking. Some decayed linen rods, rags and broken hemp ropes that are really useless are all converted into pulp.

    A batch of very special and extremely delicate papers was born. It has a yellowish-brown body and a very comfortable touch. It even has the texture of rice paper. It is obviously inappropriate to write on it. Its usefulness is actually for rubbing, as well as a tool for wives and concubines to deal with personal issues.

    Letting the public be familiar with and accustomed to toilet paper wipes is first of all a conceptual issue, and secondly, the issue of toilet paper supply.

    Rurik simply established a "paper mill" in Novgorod. It became a completely state-owned handicraft workshop. Almost all the employees were women from the White Tree Manor. The payment at this stage is only for food and a small bonus. Of wheat.

    Even so, the suppressed productivity of a part of the duchy exploded.

    Rough and hard birch paper and loose paper are used for writing, and those who are ordered to teach the people the spelling of letters bring hard paper documents to teach.

    A large number of people''s data and field data recorded on hard paper have all been transferred to the Winter Palace in Shilla Fort and stored in boxes.

    The paper currently produced has met the official needs of the Principality, and the next step is to promote the use of paper in the private sector.

    The stacked paper is sold at the price of a pound of oats for a piece of hard paper that is nearly 1 square meters. It is fair to say that its price is relatively high.

    As for the toilet paper, the price is based on the weight dose, which is more expensive than the former.

    The supply of both is temporarily limited, but the weekly output is increasing. At the moment when the technology is mature, there are two hundred and fifty people engaged in this work. The amount of paper has reached about 1,000 square meters.

    The Principality of Ross simply does not have enough consumer market to eat 30,000 square meters of hard paper next month, and most of the hard paper is in the warehouse in Rurik.

    "Perhaps when the time is right, I have to dump a part of it at a low price. For example, sell it to Asraki, using paper as a wrapper for biscuits and bread? We need to expand the production capacity of toilet paper so that they can''t do without it!"

    Rurik is hoarding paper and has made some adjustments to the distribution of paper production capacity.

    In late January, a batch of very vulgar documents were posted on the public threshing ground in Novgorod. Many pieces of paper with the same content written in Gnostic and Slavic languages ??were pasted on wooden boards with loose glue. People in thick clothes came over and knocked on the excitement. Everyone who could read the content was full of belly laughter. The laughter drew more. People onlookers.

    Because the people''s winter life is generally too monotonous, or the life year after year is full of boring. They need some jokes, especially some bad jokes to stimulate the boring life.

    Rurik officially did this. He wrote very big and eye-catching text on the paper, focusing on a few parts of human beings, and vigorously promoted that toilet paper can easily wipe off the dirt on it in winter to prevent himself from becoming The presence of foul smell.

    "What''s so funny about them? Ah, maybe it''s just that they laugh too low."

    Rurik noticed this, then the bulletin board of the threshing floor should be used further! "Perhaps I should find some jokes to compile some joke collections and make them public. This will help them learn how to use letters to spell and make it easier for me to issue government orders in the future."

    His method was effective on the same day, and the publicly sold fingers were exhausted. But Rurik also knows that the current spending power of Novgorod people is very low. The real money is in Sweden and Denmark, and the real super customers are the Eastern Roman Empire.

    What Rurik cares most about is the excitement of people gathering in the threshing floor to watch the "toilet paper advertisement" on the bulletin board. Facts have proved that they have a huge demand for fresh information.

    It means that they need books.

    Wood movable type printing or engraving printing, the prerequisite material conditions for these technologies have all been met, and Lurik has already begun to act.

    In the quiet night, he began to take his wives and concubines to do one thing: compile the historical data preserved by the Ross people.

    The information board that the great priest Veria compiled and preserved recorded all the trivial information of the Rus people. Although the information was transcribed on paper, it would still need a lot of polishing if it was compiled into the "History of the Rus Tribe". It is the polishing aspect that particularly tests the wisdom of the monarch.

    The rulers of the Rus Principality have three ethnic groups: Vikings, Slavs and Pan-Finns from all walks of life. They have different primitive beliefs and different perceptions of the past. To integrate everyone into the same nation, it is necessary to shape everyone''s common memory!

    Rurik is writing a book by himself, and his spiritual core is to describe that the three ethnic groups are originally one family, and all of them have a common ancestor. It is like brothers of a family scattered around, and descendants gradually forget that each other is one family. People, now a strong man raised his arms, all separated families reunited.

    Rurik emphasized that he was indeed a man favored and blessed by God King Odin, and also described the legality and obligation of ruling Rurik and his descendants. Its greatest obligation is to ensure the stability of the lives of the subjects, and it also stipulates the basic obligations of the subjects of the principality. Then this book has the nature of the Principality''s constitution, and Rurik also intends to formally codify the statutory code of the Principality and start publishing it.

    A unified nation must have a common memory, must have a common belief, and must abide by the same set of most basic life esteem.

    The three ethnic groups do have a common memory, which is war.

    Five articles were written by Rurik assault. They are: "The War of Gotland", "The War of the East", "The War Against the Rebellion", "The War of the Expedition to Britain" and "The Crusade against Karelia" War History.

    What Rurik did was just a concise description of the war. He wanted to highlight his wisdom as a war commander. He wanted to emphasize that the victory of Rus came from the strength of the soldiers in Rus¡¯s army. He also stressed that the soldiers of all races in the duchy had changed as they joined the Rus army. It''s very powerful.

    For the time being, the articles are just handwritten and posted on the bulletin board of the square. From now on, they will be historical documents of the Principality and will be published and distributed throughout the country.

    It is necessary to compile the history books, statutory laws, basic mathematics education books, and literacy books of the Duchy of Ross, and finally publish them in movable type printing. This is an ambitious plan. It is not possible for Rurik to bring his wives and concubines to it overnight. It has a gradual process and will eventually be completed in a few years.

    Based on such realistic factors, Rurik subjectively has a certain sense of war exhaustion. War is naturally a means of resolving disputes. With the characteristics of the current era, European social war is indeed a priority method.

    Rurik knew that wars would always come uninvited, and even come very bizarre. For example, doing business secretly in Denmark did not lead to besieged enemies from the Danes, but was beaten by fellows from Frank.

    Now, new troubles are always coming uninvited, and Lurik is also ready to counterattack defensively.

    Of course, he is still making another preparation, which is to equip the "Royal Pirate" like Spuyut with as powerful weapons as possible, especially more torsion slingshots, and to install the bulbous bow of the "Salmon Chief" Stronger bronze hits the corner.

    It''s already February, and northern and northeastern Europe is still snowy. The average ice layer of Lake Ladoga is still about 30 cm thick, which is hard to beat the madman who is ice-cutting and fishing in the fishing village of Ladogastad.

    A group of people were camping on the ice near the shore of the lake. Now they not only have the Ross people, but also the surrendered Vips people.

    In the past 835 years, Telavis, the Count of Vipsarava, not only became a father, but also brought his own people to quickly catch up with the technological level of the Ross people. Telavis personally regards his territory and his people as another way to revive the Grey Squirrel tribe. He has indeed been loved by his people. The biggest reason is that the lives of the people have been greatly improved. They have already begun. An unprecedented winter ice fishing. It was while fishing that they encountered a sled team from the north.

    Iron tools are rapidly replacing stone tools in the eastern control zone of Ross, accompanied by a reindeer sleigh army and a huge fleet. By now, people who once feared these behemoths have become accustomed to them, and even they have participated in them to create even more outrageous things.

    For example, weapons...

    Varyag hunters have unique bear hunting skills, that is, a torsion slingshot is mounted on a reindeer sleigh, the fate drives the deer, the hunter patrols and fires a heavy javelin, and there is an auxiliary steel-armed crossbowman on the sleigh to cooperate with the shooting.

    Polar bears do not hibernate. At this time, their active area is very south, so that Ross hunters can hunt bears near Lake Ladoga. Sitting on a sled to hunt bears is really a feature only in winter. When the snow melts and the earth is muddy in spring, the hibernating brown bears rush out, but hunters can no longer hunt efficiently.

    The Principality needs a lot of weapons. Torsion slingshots are a panacea. The principle is to rely on the torsion of the rope, so it is no problem to make a large number of "monkey version" weapons.

    The woodworkers of the local Slavs found a job, and when the winter fell, they were ordered by Rurik to make a torsion slingshot made of wood and hemp. It is required that two people can move and operate it, and can throw a half-pound arrow to a distance of 150stika (147m). This thing is actually a ship''s weapon in terms of positioning. Since Novgorod''s shipbuilding workshop is already building workshops, new ships must have self-defense weapons regardless of their size. At this time when artillery does not exist, nothing is more reliable than a torsion slingshot.

    The sled team from the bear festival town in the north of Ladoga first came into contact with the fishermen on the south bank of the lake. They heard the identity of the other party and then revealed the situation in the north, and even asked where the prince was. After learning that the prince was not in the capital, it was still Novgorod, the fleeing team continued to sprint south, dashing forward on the frozen Volkhov River, and arrived in the lively Novgorod. Another detachment ran wildly on the frozen Neva River, just to arrive at Shilla Fort and to inform the First Banner Team, which was mainly staying there to hunt squirrels, of the war.

    The reindeer pulling the sled was exhausted, and even a deer stopped and collapsed on the ground.

    The women and children jumped off the sled, and they yelled that the bear festival town was attacked.

    The war alert spread madly throughout Novgorod in the first place, and the news soon reached Mstisk.

    Rurik learned of the war alert and immediately issued an army assembly order, but it would take some time.

    He was forced to wait for a day, and the next day a military meeting was held in Rus Duman, Novgorod.

    Which of the people attending the meeting is not an elite of the principality? They were all dressed in furry, with cold swords hanging from their waists, and their expressions were serious and excited.

    Everyone is looking at the face of the prince, waiting for the order of war.

    For this, Rurik has already thought of a countermeasure: "I learned from the people who fled that there are more than 200 fighters standing by the fortress. The Karelians have launched a counterattack, and there are many of them. The decisive battle we are looking forward to has arrived. ."

    People are looking forward to the prince¡¯s order to assemble a huge army to have a thorough battle with the enemy, but reality determines that the Principality does not have the ability to quickly assemble an army to conquer the country.

    "The Second Banner, Sixth Banner, and Slavic Banners are assembled. Together with my mercenary guards, we will organize a group of volunteers and order some Boyar troops to participate. I will assemble an army of 1,500 people and set off. Give you three days of preparation time. Let¡¯s take the sled army and take as many torsion slingshots as we can towards the north. We want to reinforce the people who stay behind and do our best to find decisive opportunities. Kill the enemy like a bear hunt."

    After this order, everyone was happy. This battle was really the first battle in history with Slavs as the main force. Medway especially mentioned how happy he was.

    It was this man who made great achievements in catching people everywhere in the forest last year. He stood up and slapped his chest to show his loyalty to the prince: "My people are like brave Varyag warriors in every way. I will take them to kill. The enemy has done a great job."

    Medvedt said it is a fact that the fighters and his men are very strong nowadays, that is, they are still shorter than traditional Viking strong men in stature. The short stature and posture also have a huge tactical advantage. This kind of personnel is most suitable for compiling the hedgehog formation to form the halberd phalanx to stab the enemy to death, because their bottom plate is too stable.

    Many bear hunters need time to return, and of course the squirrel catchers have withdrawn. War means opportunity. Some soldiers drove a sleigh to the nearest Slavic farm. No, the calf farm Boyarvsky and the angler farm Boyar Torri, which are closer to Novgorod.~www.novelhall. com~ When they got the news, they acted immediately. Each of them selected the strongest fifty men from the small-populated farms and rode their reindeer sleighs all the way north.

    The Rus Principality is gathering its army, I do not know it is Novgorod, and the same thing is happening in Shilla Fort.

    The first banner team that catches the squirrels will bring the leather back to Fort Shilla and sell it. Those who run far will go directly to the Vips¡¯ Kaiji Salmi for rest. The people of the First Banner have learned about the attack on Bear Festival Town in different regions. They are in different geographic spaces, and they all understand that the kingdom can''t just sit back and watch.

    Arik issued an order for the assembly of the first banner team at Fort Shilla. Although only more than two hundred people have assembled, this is almost the case. In fact, in the VIPs, there are more than a hundred First Infantry fighters mixed with more than 30 local VIPs fighters. They are recklessly on their heads, and Telavis also wants to make rescue efforts in the Principality. Of honor.

    While Rurik was actively gathering, the First Support Army of the Principality of Ross, together with the 150-person reinforcements of the Kekisalmi of Vips, including the sledge master, planted the Principality''s flag on the sledge. North to north.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 746 When the paper is put into use), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 748ï¼š Parthian Tactics on the Icefield

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    A small sled team is running wildly on the ice field. People are not worried because of the fact that they are only one hundred and forty people. They are high-spirited and well-equipped.

    How much can be captured by the Karelians? Maybe there can be a lot of deer.

    Telavis took his more than 30 fighters, and a hundred capable First Infantry fighters to help out. Although the troops were small, they were strong. Because of the previous combat experience, the soldiers sat on the sled and talked and laughed. They reached a wonderful consensus that they would support the brothers in Bear Festival Town to fight the enemy. Everyone could not get anything valuable.

    In some cases, the Russ'' view of war became fighting for the sake of war.

    It is only right to rescue the brother who was attacked, and it is right to kill the attacker, and the desperate killing is to show Odin the power of a real man.

    What is archery, trapping and hunting squirrels? Bear hunting today is not a great honor.

    Only frantic killing on the battlefield is considered "interesting."

    On the other hand, the Karelian army that besieged the town of Bear Sacrifice turned into a siege after three consecutive failed charges. Relying on the superiority in numbers and the slow increase in military strength, Chief Kascuwe has no better way, and can only launch the fourth round after the increase in strength.

    The young and great leader who founded the emirate did not make the fighters who followed him achieve a quick victory. The Haikou that had been boasted fell to nothing, and the war became a war of attrition that no one liked.

    At least it is affordable for the Karelians to master the location.

    Reindeer is a kind of "walkable farmland." Karelians get blood, meat, milk, leather and bones from the deer. The former is food and water, and the latter is the source of clothes and weapons.

    As many as 30,000 reindeer were driven to the area near the town of Bear Festival. After all, this area is a traditional Karelian pasture. With the material support of these livestock, Kascuwe has the capital of the siege.

    Facing a moat-filled fortress with rammed earth and wood, the big leader was basically helpless and had no choice but to adopt the stupid method of besieging the city. As for when the siege was the leader, only God knew.

    In order to prevent the people in the fort from coming out looking for food to eat, they built tents around the fort. Often a dozen people stood guard in turn to watch, and a large number of Karelian warriors were ambushed in the forest behind.

    There is another major reason that supports this group of people fighting-the bear altar.

    The vast majority of the soldiers had a serious lack of knowledge of the regular army in the Duchy of Ross. They only saw the sacred sacrificial center being stolen by the enemy, and they shamelessly built a fortress.

    More than two hundred people were killed in the battle, and dozens of others died after their injuries deteriorated.

    Most Karelian fighters were originally from clans, but now they are called up to fight with father, son and brothers. They saw the death of their relatives and friends, and saw that the Holy Land was seized, and the fire of vengeance ignited in their hearts drove them to rely on them.

    The card army was unable to seize the city, and the fort Nairo army had no intention of going out of the city to fight in chaos.

    By the eighth day of the battle, the two sides reached a weird tacit understanding. They stood quietly. No one took the initiative to launch an attack. Even the Ross people, who had superior weapons, were too lazy to hit a light javelin with a torsion slingshot. With big eyes and small eyes, they are clearly waiting for strategy.

    On the tenth day of the battle, a flag with a white background and blue stripes was flying on the ice lake from the south!

    The Karelians with good eyesight were taken aback. Those on guard felt that they were reinforcements from the Rus. They were extremely vigilant and passed on the news immediately.

    The unrestricted waiting has been killing the authority of the chieftain, when Cascuway learned of the news, he stood up from the hiding place with a flap of his thigh.

    "Call on my brothers, the invaders'' reinforcements are here. We were unable to conquer their fortresses, so we killed their reinforcements, offering blood sacrifices to the mountain gods and lake gods!"

    The soldiers who were almost suffocating were almost out of their nests, and the strange movements of the Karelians also shocked the Russ troops stationed in the fortresses ascended to the city.

    The garrison clearly saw the flag hung on the sled team. Everyone was very happy that the prince had sent reinforcements, but it was a pity that there were so many people?

    On the other hand, those Karelians dressed as bears, they rushed like they were going to a wedding.

    The horns blew, the cowhide drum was slammed, and the people at the head of the city shouted desperately, hoping that the sound would reach the small-scale reinforcements to help them increase their vigilance. Although the Rus are contemptuous of the Karelian army, they are not so arrogant that they can beat ten one by one.

    Not far from the front is the snow-covered lake, a fortress suddenly appeared. Telavis saw clearly the flags of Ross flying in the fort, and heard the faint noise coming from a distance, what the sound meant, and the information had been distorted by the cold wind plundering the ice.

    There is one thing that caused the DNA of all fighters to tremble!

    Let¡¯s talk about the First Banner Team. The brothers are about the same age. In the summer, everyone plowed the land and planted wheat in Mstisk. Now they cooperate in catching pine trees and hunting white bears in the north.

    There are soldiers from the First Banner Team in the fortress of Bear Festival Town, and there are more reinforcements in Telavis.

    A hundred soldiers belong to the same centurion team, and the centurion is here. The Hundred-man squadron has four platoon-level combat units under the "fleet", and the commander is there. In fact, their group ran to the Kekisalmi stronghold of the Vips and was led by the centurion, and they themselves constituted a fierce winter hunting army. They threw a batch of hunted results in settlements, and then invested in reinforcements.

    The centurion could determine by intuition that the large number of shaking figures were dangerous enemies.

    "Attention brothers! All you see are enemies, get ready for battle!"

    After getting the order, the brothers on the sled roared in unison.

    The shields they carried were unloaded one after another. This time they did not wear chain mail because of hunting, and while losing a certain amount of defense, they also allowed everyone to gain lighter combat power.

    Looking at the seventeen-year-old Telavis, this kid is naturally not the first time he has participated in the battle, and he is afraid of facing an enemy several times his own.

    He had to resort to the centurion''s strategy of fighting, and in this way, the centurion took command of the entire team.

    A wonderful tactical plan was quickly formulated and put into effect. All fifteen sleds suddenly stopped on the ice field, and the soldiers began to deploy nervous personnel.

    They have five torsion slingshots mounted on sleds for bear hunting. There are as many as 30 wooden-armed crossbows. Almost all the remaining personnel hold short wooden bows. Their identity is the hunter, even if the short wooden bow is not a very good combat weapon, at least the hunter is excellent. Special conditions have contributed to the amazing amount of long-range weapons and equipment of this small-scale reinforcement force, and the frozen Ladoga Lake and the reindeer sleigh also provide amazing mobility for everyone.

    The sledges became the launching platform for the arrows. After the adjustment of the personnel configuration, the sledges began to rush towards the enemies gathered in the lake with the force of double columns.

    The sledge was rushing, and the commanding centurion calmly ordered: "Take a bow! Free throw! Use wheel tactics, don''t entangle them!"

    Before the arrow is shot, the reinforcements have full battlefield initiative. When they approached the enemy''s gathering array, they released their arrows first, and then quickly withdrew.

    This is a special Parthian tactic. The archer never stays and does not give the enemy archers the opportunity to aim and shoot.

    The arrows crackled and smashed. They were not dense and many arrows fell on the ice due to wind direction, but some of the strong ones began to kill.

    Torsion slingshot is a light javelin used for bear hunting. This is a large arrow, which is longer and heavier. The kinetic energy of the slingshot is strong. The light javelin hit the dumb-faced Karelian warrior. Some were punched through the arm, and some were directly punched through the chest.

    The death happened suddenly, and the death in such a battle was completely beyond the imagination of the Karelians.

    At this moment, Chief Kascuwe once again thought of the hateful arrows of the invaders during the war the previous year.

    The first round of attacks ended in a circle, and the reindeer were panting. Looking at the card army, their people still kept gathered, just clearly watching.

    The two sides were shooting arrows at each other, and most of the arrows fell on the ice.

    Immediately afterwards, the Ross people made some adjustments, and a new round of sprint began.

    The crossbow and the torsion slingshot became the absolute protagonists. They were launched one after another at a very suitable combat speed position, relying on the advantage of range to give the Cavaliers a heavy punch.

    There were more than 20 Cajun soldiers killed or injured. The soldiers who had been shooting arrows in vain had to spontaneously pull away the injured brother and retreat temporarily.

    Everyone follows the instinct of seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages, but the chief Kascuwe cannot bear such a shame. He thought of that sad rout again, and even thought that if he fights with the enemy early, even if the weapon is at a disadvantage, he won''t die thousands of people or end up in a rout.

    He led his cronies to persuade the escaped, and finally carried an iron sword to kill the deserter.

    He gave the order: "Come on! Shoot arrows while rushing, and fight them hand-to-hand!"

    Either retreat to the woods to play insidious tactics, or actively pursue them on the ice.

    The Karelians did not want to be cowards anymore, they chose the former.

    However, this group of Ross people has faded away from their recklessness.

    Stepping on special anti-skid leather boots, as many as 600 people in the Cajun were ordered to hunt down on the ice. They shot arrows while advancing, and a large number of bone clusters smashed over the sky.

    The Ross people finally ate some helmets, which could be blocked with shields. However, the reindeer was hit by arrows and raged. Two sleighs were out of control. The arrows in the reindeer were so painful that everyone was thrown off.

    With an idea, the Centurion led the rest of the sledge to gather the fallen people, and retreat temporarily regardless of whether he was injured or not pulling on the sledge.

    "A two-legged hunter can still run a sled? A joke! See if I am exhausted and kill you again."

    The centurion was betting that the Karelians would be chasing after their love.

    The Russ army deliberately retreated south, always staying at the edge of the enemy''s wooden bow range, hanging their appetite to lure the enemy deep.

    Finally, this kite-flying tactic has caught more than 200 people, and the killing and harvest is now.

    The reindeer was beaten frantically, and the painful deer endured the exhaustion of running wildly and continued to sprint. This time they rushed towards the crowd.

    Many Ross warriors on the sled have unloaded their bows, they are holding swords and spears. The sleigh became a kind of chariot, and the Centurion and Telavis made an agreement to wipe out the group of big fish that had been caught.

    It can be said that the wars that Rurik has commanded in the past have given the lower-level officers a lot of two books that they can learn, such as the pincer tactics that turned into annihilation. More importantly, Lurik provided a philosophy of war, which is to fight the war of annihilation as much as possible.

    The Ross invader, who seemed to be fleeing, turned around, and the person who was exhausted from the pursuit was too late to escape.

    The reindeer sleigh rushed forward vigorously, and the card soldiers instinctively avoided it, but waiting for them was the sniper of the crossbow, and the thrust of the spear and the sword. The Cavaliers near the sled were pierced by a short spear or cut by a sword. The sled team walked on the two wings to complete the outflank, and staged the escape route of the card army. Then, a Ross warrior with a huge iron helmet with a huge nose guard had already got off the sled with a round shield and steel sword.

    "Shield wall! Now!" The centurion gave an order, and the four well-trained "floats", one hundred fighters formed four shield wall groups, and finally merged into one.

    The shield wall was advancing rapidly, and when the Cavaliers who had retreated in the stage saw the situation, the two sides fought together.

    The steel sword was piercing, and every thrust was blood. The Ross shield wall was like a meat grinder, and the enemies encountered were killed one after another.

    Telavis and his Vips warriors are not watching the show either. They hold bows to fight, shoot reinforcements from the rear of the enemy, and throw arrows to disrupt the enemy''s position in the encirclement.

    Next, it was just a simple killing by the men...

    The controversy soon ended, and the corpses on the ice were lying in various directions, some wriggling people were still convulsing, and the Ruths made up a sword. The ice layer was radiating enthusiasm, it was actually from the evaporation of warm blood water, a large area of ??the ice surface was Yin Hong, the bloodthirsty soldier with his face and blood-red turned his head, shocked the Karelian army to flee.

    The centurion was covered in blood from the enemy. He wiped a blood-red face with his arm and looked sharply at the brothers on the left and right: "Tell me, did anyone die in battle? Is anyone injured?"

    They told each other that they were all right, and some yelled that the XX brother had suffered internal injuries.

    "It is the shame of a soldier to be injured by someone weaker than a bear!" He cursed inwardly, and then looked at his restless brothers, "Go! Let''s pursue the victory."

    More than 100 people actually broke the offensive of 600 people, killing more than 200 people at the cost of no death.

    The Karelians were terrified, and now Kascuwe was no longer able to pull the fleeing brothers. The Cajun troops in the wait and see are all withdrawing, and this withdrawal has become a big rout.

    Cascuway had no choice: "We retreat to the forest camp and organize the team to find another way!" He issued the retreat order, but the army was fleeing.

    Confidence collapsed and the team broke up, and Cascuwe had to lose again in shame. Of course he would not admit his fate, he could gather more manpower, and he still had a chance of winning.

    The Ross people wanted to chase, but the reindeer were tossed so hard, they were animals with amazing endurance, but they couldn''t do it a few times in a short burst, and then they would lose their strength.

    Telavis was very sorry, standing on the sleigh looking at the runaway back and roaring: "You can run away! Fools! You Karelians are so weak and only worthy to be slaves!"

    At least Telavis could not have imagined that the Karelians, who used to be called stronger than the Tavastias by the Corvins, were so awkward The reason is very simple, all because of Ross. The principality is too powerful, and it is actually a full-scale tycoon of the Baltic Sea who abuses food in the Arctic Circle.

    The other party escaped very quickly, and more than a hundred brothers chasing after him was a rare opportunity.

    The guards of the fortress of Bear Ji Town were happy to appreciate a wonderful war, which made them more confident and full of confidence. If everyone is worried that the card army¡¯s strength will not take the initiative to take the challenge out of the city, the enemy¡¯s ugliness has been shown to the full. The guards now feel that all of them are out of the city to fight each other, and they can even arrogantly declare: "You two thousand people are our four hundred. Surrounded by people."

    The Centurion and his close comrades were not overly pleased with the victory. They confiscated a batch of inferior arrows and melee weapons. It is not surprising that the arrow clusters were bone fragments. The spearheads were also bone fragments and the number of iron weapons. Rarely, this is too challenging the perception of the Ross people.

    Will Odin be satisfied with defeating enemies of this level? They use animal bones and teeth as weapons. Bears and wild boars also use teeth as weapons. In a sense, the enemy is not a human being, but a beast. Hunting.

    Looking at the fortress and the guards again, it''s hard to say...

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 747 Parthian Tactics on the Icefield), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 749ï¼š The Battle of Dawn

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    A battle ended with Rose''s complete victory, and Rose won it logically, so that the soldiers shouted that they did not get the glory of the battle.

    After all, the presence of the brothers belongs to the reinforcements, and there are also brothers who belong to the First Banner in the fortress. The sled team entered the city leisurely and immediately received warm hospitality from the guards.

    After the centurion entered the fortress, he joked to another centurion of the guards: "I really didn''t expect you to have issued a war alert because of a siege by a group of weak people. You can completely destroy them on your own."

    The guards are also very speechless, because without real hand-to-hand combat, everyone can''t come to the surprising conclusion that the enemy is weak.

    The Guardian Centurion did not make any insights, and immediately asked: "Where is the Prince''s reinforcements? You will never be the only reinforcements."

    "Naturally not. We don''t know the prince''s intentions. We are from Kaiji Salmi. When we were hunting, we learned the news from the fugitives you sent out. We came as soon as possible."

    As a result, everyone had nothing to say. The guards welcomed the new brothers. After a while, the weapons collected on the battlefield, especially the various arrows, were bundled into the fortress.

    Until entering the fortress, Telavis didn''t know what resources these soldiers with a lot of strength actually had to guard the fortress and didn''t go out to fight. They really had plenty of food and water to wait and work for a month!

    What should I do next? It is a fact that the Karelians have assembled a large army. They are obviously unwilling to withdraw after being frustrated. They just hid in the woods further north, and may adopt more insidious tactics after receiving their lessons.

    The strength of the guards increased, and everyone reached a consensus: If we rush into the forest to pay, our army is likely to fall into a disadvantage, and we should wait until the prince¡¯s real reinforcements arrive, and then take advantage of the strength to pay.

    They had a tacit understanding in the dark. When the small-scale battle broke out, Rurik had completed the assembly of the army, and the very large sled team was advancing, and there were only five days left to reach the fortress of Bear Festival Town.

    However, Rurik didn''t even know that Xiong Jizhen had been relieved because of the support of a handful of reinforcements.

    The next thing seems to be the work of clearing.

    Unless, the Karelians decide to bet on the fate of the entire nation and have a decisive battle with the Duchy of Ross.

    Coincidentally, either rebellious or simply passionate, when someone persuaded Cascuwe to retreat, he was sternly reprimanded by him, and branded his sword and threatened that those who dared to say the retreat would be put to death.

    The principle set by Cascuwe is to fight to the end. He is unswervingly gathering forces to pull all the men in the new camp over and fight the Ross people desperately.

    He couldn''t think of any reasonable tactics at all, he only thought of waiting for more people to gather before launching a group charge. Even though the Ross people have many advantages, once the battle becomes a real melee, the result will always be in their favor.

    He led people to actively take certain measures in the forest, so the forest began to shake, and a large number of small pine trees were cut down.

    The Karelians cannot be said to be a complete muscle. They have learned the lesson of failure in hand-to-hand combat. They are making spears on a large scale.

    The cut down small pine tree leaves the top part of the tree, cut off the bark and then sharpen the top, and even tie a bony spear.

    Such a spear can be made very long, but because it is made by assault, the toughness and rigidity of the wooden pole are not excellent.

    If you really fight at zero distance, the card army will naturally suffer a big loss. If you stretch a certain distance and use thousands of spearheads to poke, the Ross people will have a big loss!

    Such a tactic is promising in terms of thinking. It''s just that Kascuwe can understand this in a normal way, but the Ross people don''t understand it?

    The Karelians still haven''t encountered the main force of the Rus army.

    A very large sled team came in mighty and mighty sleds. Considering the possibility of encountering the enemy, Commander R¨¹lik has ordered the 20 sleds of the vanguard to wind up and load the sled loaded with torsion slingshots.

    The real reinforcements from the Principality of Ross arrived, and the 1,500 soldiers selected by R¨¹lik were very unexpected and inevitable to join forces with the 800 reinforcements from Fort Shilla. Where is the army of two thousand three hundred reinforcements in Bear Festival Town, it is true that the heroes of all walks of life regard this reinforcement as a kind of hunting carnival. Just by looking at the reinforcement structure organized by the older brother, Rurik knew that they were a large group of hunters. Among them, there were an astonishing number of black-haired Suomis. On the surface, they described that they wanted to fight against Karelia for the revenge of their ancestors. To plunder the enemy''s reindeer.

    The Suomi people have indeed maintained a hostile relationship with the Karelians for a long time, and both revenge and plunder are not wrong. It was Rurik that they didn''t believe that they would meet with the enemy''s short soldiers. These people were not only equipped with self-defense hand axes, snow marching tents tied with daggers, but also short wooden bows and heavy steel arrows in leather quivers. They are very good archers, but the bows they use are still too common, no different from the enemy''s bows, but they have a huge advantage in arrows.

    The attitude of the Russ, Viking immigrants and Slavs of all walks of life is no longer revenge, and the war has become a pure plunder.

    The rescue battle that Rurik expected did not happen, and there were a large number of corpses and frozen blood lying on the ice. It was obvious that a fierce battle had taken place here.

    Look at the fortress of Bear Festival Town, where the Ross flag is flying.

    Arik, wearing sunglasses, gushing blood, looking at the frozen corpse and asking the prince''s brother: "Rurik, it seems that the defenders can defeat the enemy without our reinforcements. Their alarms are too cautious."

    Rurik thinks so now, too dangerous to be wise enough, and deliberately warns: "Don''t take it lightly, for fear that the Karelians will have traps."

    "Trap? You are looking at them again. If there is a trap, it will come. I brought hundreds of men of all kinds to come here to eat the snow and blow the cold wind. If there is a big battle, hurry up. I will stand in the snow and let them attack. This saves me from picking them out myself."

    Arik¡¯s words are full of domineering, but Rurik actually has similar thoughts.

    The whole world seems to be very quiet, and the enemy doesn''t feel like hiding in the forest. Could they run away with their tails in between?

    The army successfully arrived at the city of Elronburg, the thick wooden door was opened, the suspension bridge was lowered, and hundreds of defenders walked out of the fort enthusiastically to meet the prince.

    Looking at the faces of these people, who can think of them having experienced a hard fight?

    Hundreds of shaggy men lined up to greet the prince with weapons. Most of them are brothers of the First Banner, but they lack formal uniforms to show their identity. They still show themselves as hunters, especially those wearing white bear fur. Almost ordinary people lying in the snow nest glanced at it and really couldn''t find it.

    Behind Rurik were an army of eyeing eyes and more than a thousand reindeer panting.

    He arrogantly asked: "I heard the people who had retreated say that the fortress was under siege by thousands of people, and you have to stay and coexist with the fortress. It sounds so tragic, I am afraid that you will all die in the fastest way Du rushed to reinforce, what is going on? What about the enemy?"

    The situation became very embarrassing, and the two centurions present were both explaining. The so-called enemies did launch attacks again and again, and they were all defeated, and finally retreated to the woods in the north and hid.

    According to the establishment of the First Banner Team, there are two hundred-man teams. Half of the troops have become the defenders of Bear Festival Town. They are simply here to hunt and get involved in the war?

    As the seemingly unexpected appearance of Telavis drilled out of the crowd to report to Rurik, the truth gradually became clear.

    The small fortress could not carry the army, which was close to three thousand troops. The army camped outside the city and immediately buried the stove to cook wheat and eat hot rice. As for the settlement of the sled reindeer, first feed a batch of oats and then graze on the spot.

    Xiongji Town was originally the gathering place for the army in the second round of the Crusade by the Rurik imperial critics. The relatively open area is suitable for gathering, and naturally it is also suitable as a battlefield.

    In an instant, the town of Xiongji became very lively, and hundreds of banners blew in the gale.

    Rurik regarded this battle as a national war. Most of the Russian fighters wore uniform uniforms. The white robes became an excellent camouflage in the snow, and the blue lines on it were also quite eye-catching.

    The army that has just settled down must remain vigilant. That night, in order to avoid possible sneak attacks by the enemy, the Russian army not only deployed sleepless sentries, but also set up suspicious troops in the area centered on the fortress. A large number of bonfire stalls were densely laid out. There can be as many as five hundred stalls.

    The starlight in the sky is devastating, and the night visibility of the whole world is still possible, but the bonfire shines this glimpse transparently.

    The Karelians have also assembled three thousand people. Their spies saw the situation in Bear Ji Town from a distance and hurriedly informed their chief leader.

    "The bonfire is as dense as the stars in the sky? It''s not true!" Cascuway couldn''t believe the sentinel''s statement.

    With no sleepiness, he sneaked in the forest with a group of cronies, and he couldn''t help taking a breath when he saw the dense fire from a distance.

    Fear, anger, astonishment, complicated emotions flooded my mind.

    His subordinates are all asking how to deal with the new enemy. Hesitating defeatist speech has become taboo, and his cronies are advocating that they must fight mercilessly to the end.

    Even so, Cascuway''s personal belief in a fight is gradually strengthened under the influence of his cronies, and it is a problem to start a war properly. Besides, his current strength is not an absolute advantage.

    Of course, he can wait a little longer. It was at this time that someone gave an initiation: "They must have walked a long way to arrive. They must be very tired and need to rest for two or three days to regain their energy. If we can launch a raid , The advantage lies with me."

    What a wonderful trick!

    Kascuwe picked out the young man who made this rhetoric, and when he saw that he was a brother of the same tribe, he happily named him a chieftain. He thought about it again, since he was going to launch a fierce assault on Rose, it was bound to require all soldiers to work hard, and a large-scale canonization before the war was necessary to shock morale.

    He returned to the Karelian camp and called the men who couldn''t sleep at all.

    Those in the team who are well-populated, burly tall enough, or come from a big clan are all named chieftains by him. The concept is equivalent to "the leader of a small tribe." Since they all have this noble status, and the status is also bestowed by the greatest chief of the emirate, how can there be reasons for laziness?

    Cascuway spoke to them: "We launched an attack at dawn, and everyone pretended to move forward. We took advantage of their unsteady footing and smashed their camp, killed the enemies we encountered and took away their iron weapons. This is a rare gift given to us by the forest gods. Opportunity, the opportunity to avenge all the people who died is here, I will take the lead in the charge, and all of you will follow me..."

    The Karelian army actually has a lot of troops. The large number of men who have not yet entered the battlefield is the first time to see such a large number of tribesmen, and even Perm people from the more east, have never seen such a large-scale gathering of fighters. This is the strongest army in the concept of the card army. With its simple cognition, it is naturally invincible in the known world.

    Exciting emotions act on the mind, and even if it is sleepy, it disappears without a trace.

    The Karelian army has no intention of waiting for reinforcements from follow-up personnel. No one wants to give up the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. They began to advance at night, preparing to launch a dawn raid!

    A large group of people lay in the snow or hid in the forest to hide their existence. They waited quietly until the dark sky turned dark blue, and the hiding people stood up one after another.

    Everything was speechless, and Kascuwei carried his iron sword and started to move forward.

    The figure of the warchief was so unique that three thousand people followed his request, carrying as many as three thousand spears of different quality and made assault.

    They made no unnecessary noise, and the snow also absorbed the noise to a great extent.

    The Karelian army¡¯s raid has begun, and the Rus have not sensed the imminent danger.

    But the sky was getting brighter and brighter. The sentry who took turns had already carried the wood for the fire. While preparing for the vegetable stew for breakfast, some sentry finally saw the abnormality in the distance.

    The first sentry rubbed his eyes vigorously, making sure that he was not embarrassed and dazzled.

    Is a large herd of reindeer moving in the open area of ??the north? It looks like a large group of bears again.

    Do not! That is human, a lot of enemies! Seeing this posture, the enemy clearly has to fight a decisive battle!

    "Wake up! It''s an enemy attack!" The frightened sentinel was like a cat with blown up fur. He kicked other sentries violently and greeted everyone to issue a combat alert.

    Whenever people see the crowd approaching from afar, they realize that something is wrong. People holding horns trumpet their cheeks and blow trumpets, and some find the cowhide drums accompanying the army to beat them frantically.

    As soon as the awakened people heard of the enemy''s attack, they got up and lost their breath, and hurriedly put on leather and chain mail, put on white robes, carried weapons, and jumped out of the camp.

    The Ross people did their best, and a large number of soldiers woke up to prepare for the camp.

    There was a big disturbance here, and from the position of the Karelians who were marching, it was clear that his actions had been exposed.

    Warchief Cascuway has two choices before the fierce battle: war or withdraw.

    The sneak attack strategy had lost its tactical advantage due to exposure, but he had no choice, as if the arrow from the string couldn''t fly back.

    He raised his sword and shouted, "Brave Karelians, follow me!"

    He began to take the lead in shouting, leading the others to roar. They relied on shouting to be majestic, and the roar could not be absorbed by the snow.

    The roar made the embarrassed Ross warriors vigilant. Many people wiped it with snow at their fingertips, and began to line up with swords and shields.

    Seventy percent of the Slavic flag team participated in this battle. They had the experience of crusade against Karelia, so naturally they would not be ashamed of this group of attacking fanatics. They also led the following teams under Medvedt''s, and they all moved forward with halberds.

    Thanks to the snow, it gave the charging crowd a certain obstacle and bought time for the Ross army to assemble and build a tactical formation.

    However, another traditional skill of the Russ army is already curbing the enemy''s offensive momentum.

    After all, a large number of torsion slingshots have been removed from the fleet for overhaul. They have been repaired, and a battle is just right to test the results of the repairs. UU Reading www.uukANAnshu.com

    Fifty slingshots are arranged on the extension of the camp. They are installed on the sled. The reindeer are saddled to rest, and the sled becomes a fixed point of fire.

    The torsion slingshot is already firing freely, and the light javelin with a high range is spun down from the sky.

    The Cajun began to suffer losses. Facing the companion who was pierced by a javelin and fell to the ground, the soldiers could only stare at their eyes like copper bells, and continued to charge with spears.

    I don''t know if it is a slingshot, but the bull trebuchet is also throwing stones. The bones must be broken and killed. They are facing high-speed moving cluster targets. They do not have more attack windows.

    Finally, they were within the woodworking range of the card army, and a weak north wind was in their favor. The card army''s bow holders threw arrows to the sky, and the Russian army finally began to suffer losses.

    The bone cluster arrows could not penetrate the armor of the Russian army, but some Suomi people accidentally hit the arrows while holding their bows.

    Wearing a thick leather coat on the ground can weaken the damage of the bone clusters, but some people with bad luck were shot in the eyes and arrows in the neck, and suddenly blood flowed to the ground and struggled. The poor wounded was dragged back by his companions, whether they were alive or dead, but the others still shot arrows to fight.

    Until the Karelian army rushed into the range of the crossbow...

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 748 Dawn of the Kingdom), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 750ï¼š Ruriks personal conquest of the country

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    Rurik was dressed in a battle robe, he was covered with iron-reinforced chain mail, and even his face was protected. This defensive arm was too much, and the heavy armor made him an unmoving iron man. He took the sword and stood on the front line of the battle, giving the soldiers a firm example.

    There were already arrows hitting him, and he muttered contemptuously: "This can''t even talk about scraping!"

    Behind him also stood a group of fierce men, Glenn and his guys, all covered in iron armor with only one pair of eyes exposed, their bloodthirsty swords and evil axes had long wanted to lick human blood.

    The arrows of the Ross army are carrying out a very normal firepower output, which is normal to Ross, and it is an unbearable "gift" to other forces.

    If the opponent''s fighting will is average, his belief will be shaken under the constant and precise sniping of the crossbow, and continued attacks will often force them back.

    If the battle becomes short-handed, even the well-defended fighters will suffer losses due to a variety of bizarre reasons. As long as the battlefield is kept at a distance and your long-range weapons continue to kill the enemy, you can cause your own tired arm and the opponent''s corpse. .

    Rurik was contemptuous of the Karelian enemies, but the opponent''s performance was reckless.

    "They actually resisted my arrows? They are really brave, but they can''t..."

    There were shouts of killing everywhere, and Rurik was unable to give orders verbally. He has more efficient methods, which are semaphores and drums.

    The sound of the skin drum became tighter, and the melee soldiers were preparing for the final fight.

    Let¡¯s look at the leader of the Karelian army, Kascuwe. A group of his soldiers fell to the ground, and more people still rushed to the front line.

    The inferior spears of the Cavaliers'' soldiers moved forward unanimously, and people''s minds were blank, even ignoring the companions who were killed by arrows, like a tool that can only fight each other.

    They want to poke the spear into the body of the Rose invader, but...

    The captain of the Slavic flag team and the governor of Novgorod Medvet, his face was not afraid of danger, and his eyes were even full of contempt. He stayed in his army to give orders, and then the halberd that entered the woods was lowered. The Slavic warrior holding the halberd was like the Macedonian phalanx a thousand years ago, suddenly lowering the spear wall in front of the impact of the Kas.

    When the running soldiers realized that the situation was not good, there was no time to pause.

    The flesh and blood collided with the halberd, which was very pitiful. The spear of the card army was not as long as the halberd of the Russian army, and the Slavic flag team standing in a dense formation could guarantee that the three halberds could deal with an enemy.

    This is a powerful weapon for killing people. The halberd has a sharp spear head, followed by a bloodletting slot with edges and corners. It is not so much a spear as a thorn, and the enemy is a blood hole that cannot be healed.

    The soldiers in the first two rows were poking, and the soldiers in the third row were pecking from the sky with the axe of the halberd. The leather hats of the card soldiers can keep out the cold, and they are meaningless in terms of defense. Those who have been hit by a blow and have not died quickly are opened by the axe...

    If it weren''t for the danger, he stumbled his feet and tripped over the snow, Kascuwe was also pricked in blood by the unique spear of the Ross people.

    He came to a mouth to gnaw Xuexue, his brain was slightly clear, and he crawled back and retreated.

    He is not greedy for life and fear of death, this retreat is an instinct to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. When he was a little sober, he wanted to reorganize the team, to find that he had suffered heavy casualties!

    Look at the situation on the entire battlefield!

    The uniformly-dressed Ross people stabbed at the spear wall, and the shields formed the wall and stabbed with swords. They formed an unshakable wall, in front of which were only Karelian warriors who fell dead, and the wall was advancing slowly.

    The soldiers behind did not know the purgatory ahead, they were still advancing frantically.

    "You guys go back! Go to the rear and fight again!"

    In the chaos, Cascowe almost broke his throat, but it was just a roar of incompetence.

    No one heard the great chief''s shout, there were shouts of killing everywhere, one person''s shout was submerged long ago, and there were only two red-eyed soldiers on the battlefield.

    Although the Russ army was hurried to fight, the enemy''s more wrong actions and the influence of snow slowed their advancement, giving the Russ army a short and extremely precious time to line up. The Slavic fighters became the main force of the Romanian army because of their numerical superiority, and the wall of halberds became a strong Chinese army.

    Arik''s first flag team moved to the left wing one after another, and the old guys of the second flag team moved to the right wing with the young offspring of the sixth flag team.

    Let¡¯s talk about the Suomi fighters, they desperately fired arrows into the air from a very safe rear, and the mere chaos caused is forcing the Karelian army to continue to hug the front line.

    Even the torsion slingshot simply started firing a short throwable spear called a heavy javelin, fired with a low charge, and plundered the head of the fierce battle front with a large parabola, and hit the enemy in the rear.

    All this is exactly like the **** battle that took place on Gotland. At that time, the Gotland civilian army was more brave than this group of Karelian troops, and after all, it was defeated. The Russ began to counterattack with a very similar formation, a tried-and-tested formation.

    Rurik motioned to his men to wave the flag, and the two-winged sword and shield players began to encircle tactically.

    The enemy has lost a lot, and their strength is here. Soldiers and soldiers are only seen compact enough that their weapons are not easy to wield.

    This glance resembled the Battle of Canning again, except that the Russ were in a position equivalent to the Carthaginians.

    The left and right wings were outflanking. When it was, Rurik ordered the long-awaited "Iron Man" Grund and all the Suomi and other long-range soldiers who had replaced them with melee weapons to "block the bottle cap". The command.

    The Danish Grund, his iron armor concealed his ecstasy. He and his brothers didn''t need a shield at all, and they were impenetrable.

    They rode a sleigh around to the rear of the Karelian army. A group of iron men jumped off, followed by a group of Suomi axe bearers with loose hair.

    There was even Tlalang, the Saarema Island envoy who lived in Fort Shillar, and his companions, all fighting as Russian soldiers.

    Tralang had to believe that the war he had personally participated in completely surpassed his cognition, and there were screaming people everywhere, as well as corpses everywhere.

    Prince Ross has an armored army, and the prince himself is quite young but also covered in iron armor. Ross''s army is very good at killing people, and they can organize a large army to carry out an expedition in a short time! Tralang is very fortunate to be his servant army. If they stupidly oppose Ross, the village in Saaremaa''s hometown will be easily wiped out by them.

    As for Tralang''s entourage, they are all members of the Ross tribe who were expelled from the old days. After decades, the time has changed too much. Ross has indeed changed and become a power.

    The arrow support of the Russ has ended, and the encirclement has been completed.

    Poor Warchief Cascuway, it is almost impossible for him to die in martyrdom now.

    He howled like a wild boar, and the whole person was squeezed into the crowd by his companions saying that he was protective.

    The surviving Kajun fighters faced the **** swords and spears on the inner wall of the Rus¡¯ encirclement, and later they were covered with iron monsters. They were terrified. There were clearly thousands of people holding weapons, but they were desperately squeezing toward a central point. In theory, they have the ability to struggle to protrude the encirclement, even if that would cost a lot of death.

    They are indeed terrified. Some people even scrambled to use the shoulders of their companions as stepping stones to avoid being poked and climbed on top of people''s heads...

    A large group of unexplainable sarcomas, from extreme arrogance and bravery to present timidity, took only half an hour before and after.

    In the wars of the old age, the two armies can be roughly distinguished from the weak when they are fighting in the wilderness, and then just waiting for the fermentation of time. There is no such thing as an infinite Hulk force to turn the tide against the enemy. The number of people who are well equipped and the morale is almost sure to win. The Russian army came to this far north in hopes of fighting a decisive battle. They seized the opportunity. There is no suspense now. The Russian army has paid some negligible losses, as the army of the same meat grinder is slowly strangling the encircled Karelian army.

    Rurik was outside the array, he stood and watched the enemy''s annihilation without giving a new order.

    This is indeed cruel, but Rurik is sure that his own people have fallen into the hands of the Karelians, and the best thing is the fate of being a slave.

    Don''t think the other party has suffered a fatal loss now, they are also the little overlords of the north. Rose must give all his servant forces a prestige, and also lead them to fulfill their mutual alliance obligations.

    "Maybe you have more troops. If you can continue to resist resolutely after two big defeats, I can only give you another heavy loss." Rurik muttered in his heart, he didn''t believe Kareli. Aren has sufficient human resources.

    Dealing with a group of people who have given up resistance, killing them is no longer an honor. But fighters from the Ross tribe and various Viking tribes regard the enemy as a sacrifice and need to use blood to priest Odin.

    Probably only the Suomi and the Vips have an unforgettable hatred against the Karelians. They are doing the most violent revenge for the tribes who died in the conflicts of the past, and for the tribes who were taken away as cattle and horses.

    The Russ army stepped on the enemy''s corpse to shrink the encirclement, and Karelia''s worst defeat is a foregone conclusion!

    When there were more than a hundred living people left in the end, Rurik issued the order to stop.

    The last living person in the encirclement was captured, and the Russ army easily found a well-dressed person. How could he think that this person was a nobleman of the other side?

    The interrogation had a major result almost immediately after the capture, and it was entirely because this person had to maintain his backbone at the last moment. After the person was shot down by the halberd, the whole person was tied tightly with ropes by the Suomi fighters who were swarming up, struggling like a wild boar, but unable to break free from the fate of being dragged away.

    This person was howling: "I am the warchief of Karelia. Even if I kill me, I won''t take turns to your worms!"

    From this bold statement, he did not need to be dragged like a prey, but was taken directly to Rurik. After being kicked by the Suomi fighters, his knees were sore that he directly knelt on Rurik¡¯s. before.

    The battle is over. The soldiers are rectifying the wounded and gathering the dead. A large number of armed soldiers search for the spoils and give the enemy''s wounded a happy sword.

    Rurik had already unloaded his heavy armor, and the faces of the people after the victory were full of joy. Many young children participated in the "large-scale battle" for the first time. At first, everyone was nervous and some even humiliated diapers. Now they have won a big victory, and there is no sense of fear, but the ecstasy after the victory has caused many people to lose their bodies. The trembling, the smile on his face was slapped and it was unstoppable.

    The flag captain Fisk eventually became a fierce general. With today''s exploits, he has surpassed his father who died in the battle for Rose 15 years ago. After all, he was a member of Ross''s family, and he was the target of promotion. Naturally, Rurik didn''t look away. This person did grow into a ruthless person.

    Fisk was asking for credit, and he did not shy away: "I stomped another twenty heads. I swear to Odin."

    "I fully believe that just dealing with these idiots is not worthy of your boasting too much."

    Fisk froze first, then laughed arrogantly: "It seems that I need to kill some Danish warriors to show off."

    "That''s natural. Listen!" Rurik stared sideways meaningfully: "This opportunity won''t make you wait too long."

    "Ah! A total war against Denmark is finally about to come?"

    "Will do."

    Naturally, Rurik did not think of when to launch a full-scale revenge against Denmark. The time has come. It is now and then. Now it is really a militant attack on Denmark. If it takes a year to rectify the internal cultural and martial arts, wait until Ross. If the army moves again, the combat effectiveness may be doubled.

    While Rurik, Fisk, and Knuf were chatting, the hapless man was overwhelmed and fell to his knees.

    "Who is this person? Let me guess, it will always be their leader?"

    "See you, Lord Prince!" Suomi warriors immediately agreed.

    "Sure enough, it''s their leader?"

    When the soldiers reported this question, the kneeling man directly revealed his identity viciously: "I am Kascuwe, Chief Karelia, the most noble man in the northern snowy plains. You Ruths who trample on the forest will be caught The forest **** curses, you will be killed by the snow god, and even the air **** will suffocate you."

    The man''s savage face was full of provocation, and his eyes were more eager to kill, which made Rurik extremely uncomfortable.

    Although it is Karelian, in today''s era, the language is only slightly split from Old Finnish. Rurik probably understood it, and learned that this was a malicious curse from a king.

    Liurikmu lowered his face and asked, "Do you know who I am?"

    Cascuway was startled: "You know what I mean? Call your leader, I will insult him!"

    "Our leader?" Rurik said calmly, his side was full of roar of laughter.

    Rurik smiled and touched the man¡¯s dog¡¯s head and tugged his fluffy hair: "Stupid, I am the only leader of Rose. It seems that I should make you understand. I am Rurik, from the Principality of Rose. The supreme leader Rurik, the conqueror of Suomi and Tavastia, the leader of the Vips. I said you know these tribes, and now I take them to avenge you. How about? Look at the corpses all over the floor. , There are your people everywhere. You are defeated! Your sneak attack is meaningless. I can spare your life, I will cut off your hands and feet, as long as you are at ease to be a deer and keep kneeling. I Also cut off your tongue so that you can no longer abuse."

    "You are humiliating me!" Cascuway simply took a sputum.

    "It seems that you don''t appreciate it. Your saliva is very dirty, just like foul-smelling dung."

    "Then you kill me!" Cascuway only asked for quick death, but...

    The leader who captured the enemy is said to be the warchief of the so-called "Emirate of Karelia." A group of arrogant and weak people in the north dare to call themselves a country? Rurik has a good reason for conquest, precisely because this so-called country is attacking his servants. Since they are a country, this makes Ross'' conquest also become very regular.

    This is a war between nations, and it has now become a war of annihilation.

    The real battle really ended in half an hour, and the rest can no longer be regarded as battles. By noon, most of the battlefield cleaning work was completed. The soldiers were quite dissatisfied with the capture. The poverty of the opponents was embarrassing. A group of brothers busy chasing them brought a lot of gains-an astonishing number of reindeer.

    At least 10,000 deer have been found, and there are also a large number of sleighs. It was Arik, who had been chasing down the remnant enemy with his brothers, and after looking for his footsteps, he found the Karelia camp not far away. This time, he captured a handful of people.

    How to celebrate?

    The Ross army sacrificed twenty reindeer to the fifty brothers who died in battle. Even if there were many Suomi people in it, and even if there was no one from the root of Ross, according to the Nordic etiquette represented by Ross, Rurik declared that the souls of the dead are all When I went to Asgard, I would wait for the Valkyrie''s approval at the gate of Valhalla. This remark is at least an explanation to the dead and the living. The living people immediately began to slaughter the reindeer, rewarding themselves with the seized venison roast food.

    It''s not over yet!

    Does one king kill another king? absurd!

    In the early morning of the next day, in the drums of the dawn, all the Russian soldiers who participated in the battle were watching a spectacular event!

    The number of captured Karelian fighters was very small, and they were willing to be slaves to escape the fate of being killed. The people in Ross disdain this kind of slave, but Suomi fighters are willing to buy a batch of squirrel skins. The Suomi people have good reasons, and this is an act of venting their anger.

    The prisoners also pointed out a concept, that is, their new camp-a large camp in the gap between two big lakes.

    Therefore, invading their camps to capture more prisoners, especially their women, the soldiers of the Rus army are very happy for this kind of thing. Perhaps the happiest ones are those Slavic fighters.

    The Karelian women caught in the last war became the wives of Slavic fighters, most of whom had just given birth to children. The Rus and the Varangans look down on this kind of short woman, and the Slavic warriors are not happy in principle, but unfortunately there is no better choice.

    Everyone was simmering and eager to plunder. Before that, they were watching a death sentence.

    Many people whispered to this arrogant sneak attacker Blood Eagle, and some Slavs said that he was rammed into meat sauce by one person and one stick. The descriptions of all kinds of strange penalties are really terrifying.

    Rurik is not a slaughter madman, and the tyrannical punishment will not bring him pleasure. He came to be the executioner to give further power to the fighters of all ethnic groups under his command, nothing more.

    Poor Cascuwe never thought that he would die in the hands of a young man who was blindfolded and waited for the last moment.

    Maybe, will be chopped off by an axe?

    Rurik didn''t, just like killing a deer during a sacrifice, a sword cut Kascuwe''s neck. The man collapsed and pulled out frantically. With this final deadly struggle, the onlookers of the Russian soldiers cheered.

    He didn''t look at it much, handed the sword to his entourage, and wiped the blood stains off his hands with snow.

    Cascuway was dead, and he knew who he was defeated before he died. Even though he had remorse, he finally realized the terrifying power of the Ross invaders, as well as the gods of the forest, the lake, and the sun. The gods of all walks of life did not stand in the camp of the Karelians.

    A huge number of enemy corpses have been pulled away, and it takes time to bury them. How can we dig the soil when the land is frozen hard? The corpse was dragged by a sled to the distant forest and discarded at will. The dead will eventually turn into bones. At least during that time, the stench will not spread to the bear altar, but because of extreme bad luck, the hunters of the Principality of Ross will stay away.

    Only the dead in the Rus Principality war were uniformly burned to ashes.

    Rurik didn''t have the time and energy to give all the corpses a proper ending. It was a etiquette to bury the enemy, he dug a hole at most to bury Cascuwe.

    After a little reorganization, the Ross army gathered its elites and rushed forward in a sleigh ride. Under the guidance of the prisoners who begged for mercy and decisively led the way, the army rushed to the camp without surprise.

    They even intercepted and killed several Karelian reinforcements along the way. When they rushed to the camp, the locals thought they were returning from the battle.

    As a result, what was waiting was the ruthless looting of the Ross people.

    Poor Cascowe¡¯s wife was killed for not doing it. The "Big Teng" tribe in Karelia (the core is actually the "Dong Teng" tribe) suffered a disaster. Most of the people who stayed behind were the old and the weak. Except for the young women, they killed them all and grabbed their possessions.

    The spiritual core of the Russian Army is the Vikings. What is the difference between their sleigh ride and the long boat ride?

    Rurik did not let go of the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to destroy the country. Although he did not grab gold or silver in this battle, as many as two thousand women were captured! Naturally, the fatal blow at the Karelian camp this time also caused more than five thousand deaths.

    Just as history should have happened This blow was supposed to have been done by Igor, the third prince of Ross, and now the time and space has been historically completed by the first prince, Rurik.

    After this battle, the Karelians were wiped out as a powerful force. Their emirate, Zuo, was destroyed by the Rus Principality in the first year.

    After all, Rurik did not get the Karelian surrender, because the dead could not surrender.

    Most of the fighters who took part in the war captured a woman, either as wives or as slaves, and Rurik could be sure that they would all become de facto wives.

    Rose triumphantly, with more than two thousand prisoners, an astonishing number of leather, bone arrows, and even some bone flute instruments, drove 100,000 reindeer and happily headed south along the shoreline of Lake Ladoga. After all, the weather is getting warmer and warmer, and the army is dragged down by the many spoils. Ruriek did not dare to risk walking on the ice for fear that the spoils would fall into the great lake.

    Karelia has not disappeared, and their remains have become small family blood clans scattered into dust. It is no longer possible to condense into a settlement of tens of thousands of people to form the emirate. They were interrupted by history!

    So far, in the northern part of the Duchy of Ross, there was no threat to the conquest in just one winter.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 749: The Story of the Rurik Royal Driver''s Conquest of the Kingdom), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 751ï¼š Kiev Marcus

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    When the lake ice becomes brittle, all farmers should be ready for spring ploughing in the new year.

    The frozen Lake Ilmen was the first to thaw, and all the fish that had been holding back for a winter began to stick their heads out, swam to the surface of the water for more abundant oxygen, and even jumped out of the water.

    The snow covering the entire world then melted, and a large amount of snow soaked the land. The muddy situation everywhere made it difficult for people to move around.

    The southernmost settlement of the Duchy of Russ, New Ostara, where the snow melted first. As soon as the snow disappeared, the grass seeds in the mud couldn¡¯t wait to germinate. The cattle, sheep and deer that endured the winter became thinner, and the livestock waited. The grass germinates and gnaws desperately, and people are anxiously waiting for the cattle and sheep to be full to improve people''s lives.

    Undoubtedly Carlotta knew that his man had organized an army to fight against Karelia. Because of the distance, when the messenger conveyed the message, he had already lost the opportunity to gather troops.

    The settlement of Nova Aostara has been fortified. Although the livestock stables are all on the periphery, if there is a serious war, the safety of the livestock will naturally be handed over to others, and everyone will withdraw to the fort and insist on resisting.

    Regarding the town of Bear Sacrifice, a settlement on the northern shore of Ladoga Lake, and the large-scale war that accompanies it, when Carlotta knew the news, he had to think about whether his fortress could stand still if he encountered the same situation. The strategic value of New Ostara is important, and the Principality of Ross has a great probability of encountering the merchants of Mrs. Krivi? from the south in this direction. Peaceful trade is acceptable, as long as those Krivic people find it profitable, they will invade along the Lovati River.

    The contact between Lake Ilmen and the Southern Clivicians could not be cut off because of the Conquest of Lake Ilmen by the Duchy of Ross.

    The Lovati River has thawed, and the snowmelt in the spring has turned into a flood, making the rather calm river violent.

    Five flat-bottomed rowing boats floated on the turbulent river. The current river water is obviously freezing cold. Once someone plunges into the river and thrashes for a while, they can be frozen to death. Merchants would rather take risks for the benefit.

    More than a dozen leather-wrapped men formed a trading gang. They were transporting horses, an important commodity that would probably be popular with northerners.

    Their boats are not big. In order to avoid a team from falling behind and to ensure the stability of the boats, the boats are simply connected by ropes, forming a long snake formation on the surface of the river.

    They just sell ten horses, two stallions and eight mares.

    Compared with the horses in the hands of the northern people, they sell real Turkic horses bought from the Pechenegs. The merchants are pure Klivic people, but the source is not Smolensk. Community, but the more southern Kiev community.

    The news about a group of Varyags named Ros establishing a powerful power in the far north spread like wildfire. The name of the Ros has already spread to the Dnieper River basin, but whether they are rich and profitable to do business with them. All are unknown.

    Although it is unknown, the biggest variable comes from a group of fugitives and free mercenaries'' descriptions of the Rus.

    "Ross have a lot of wealth, they have very good ironware, and you can get some good things by bringing the right goods."

    Businessmen in the Kiev community would have this attitude, but the Smolensk community felt more military pressure from the so-called Rus Principality and the fertile land controlled by the other side.

    At least the leader of the Smolensk alliance took in Vadim, a victim from the north, and he described it as coveting the northern lands and also ordered the tribes and other alliance tribes to exercise restraint. The so-called greatest restraint is to sever trade with the north. contacts.

    Smolensk adopted a "trade blockade" against the north, and the Krivicites in Kiev were forced to not dare to advance too aggressively.

    Because Kiev itself is a "big altar of blood" standing on the river, this is the original intent of Kiev, and it is also the original intent of the Krivi? people. The people living near the altar faced a more complicated international situation. They exchanged a group of horses from the Pecheneg people, but they could not buy ironware of reasonable quality from Eastern Rome, nor could they buy good salt.

    Eastern Rome¡¯s attitude towards all Slavic merchants was subjectively repulsive. One reason was the difference in beliefs, and the other was the main reason. It was the Slavic Bulgarian Empire¡¯s war behavior against Eastern Rome, which caused Eastern Rome¡¯s opposition to all parties. The hostility of the Slavs. Even the Slavic immigrants who submitted to the emperor in Eastern Rome had many restrictions. The Greeks and Romans were ordered by the Roman emperor to move to various cities, throwing poor rural areas to the Slavic immigrants, and the empire squeezed the wealth of the peasants to make the cities. The Romans here, especially the Romans of Constantinople, continue to live their days of prosperity.

    A Krivic Slav businessman in Kiev, named Sakyi, decided to make a bold move. He took his brothers and some friends, and rowed northward with the horses he bought. In winter, there is no ice in the center of the main channel of the upper reaches of the Dnieper River. They dared not enter the city of Smolensk. They found a small river covered with thin ice and plunged into it.

    They moved forward in the Valdai icy marsh, feeling the icy mud. For the sake of business interests, they would rather risk freezing their legs and freezing their toes, and forcibly found the upper reaches of the West Dvina River.

    The important goods being transported are horses, and now these horses are beginning to pull ships on top of the ice and snow.

    This was a rather difficult journey. Thanks to the season is the tail of winter, they were stunned by towing a boat on the snow-covered swamp for nearly fifty kilometers and successfully found the upper reaches of the Lovaj River.

    The journey that followed finally became smooth. When people saw the river channel that could sail and extend northward, everyone rushed to tears of joy.

    Sakyi knelt on the snow and washed his face with ice water, ignoring the cold mud on his body and screaming, guys: "Push the boat down the river so that we can float to the territory of the Rus and Irmen."

    The five boats are connected in a line, the river in front becomes wider and wider, and the current becomes turbulent.

    Both sides of the strait are extremely dense forests, and people are always vigilant, for fear of awakening bears, and to beware of crushed pine trees destroying sailing ships.

    After all, this is the first time that the Kiev community has taken the initiative to conduct business with the Rus. Some of them are full of unknowns, and their actions have not been officially authorized.

    This is a tentative trade, if Zhongdao is blocked by force majeure, everything is over.

    Suddenly, the world he went to was clear, and a huge water area appeared before his eyes.

    "What''s that? A huge camp?" someone squinted and shouted.

    The vigilant Sakyi looked up, and it was clearly a wooden fortress, which resembled the large altar surrounded by wooden walls in his hometown of Kiev.

    Another excitedly asked, "Is that the village of the Rus? No matter how bad it is, it is also the village of the Ilmen."

    "It should be. Brothers, we have traveled for a long time, we should be able to get hospitality in contact with them." Sakyi is on guard, but everyone is too short of supplies, they are willing to buy some supplies peacefully in the hands of the locals.

    Only as the voyage continued, they not only saw the walled city clearly, but also noticed several boats cruising on the lake.

    The bow and stern of the ship are tilted up, with a mast in the middle.

    That is a unique ship of the Varangans! This is indeed the walled city of the Rus people!

    A fleet of ships floated down from the south, they carried some large livestock?

    The Ostara people who are very good at raising cattle have keenly noticed that the horses standing on the boat are actually horses. Looking at the sailors, they have nothing to do with the hostile forces.

    Carlotta has a big belly now. In theory, her baby will fall to the ground in April. Rurik gave Carlotta the right to name the child, and for this the woman thought of a variety of names, and was still undecided.

    Her physical fitness is very good, otherwise she would not be able to take her sister to endure the leg disease and escape for life many years ago.

    It was also the disaster. She had always had old problems in her knees, and she couldn''t see anything on weekdays, but now she had an astonishing belly, and she needed a wooden staff to help her walk.

    A group of strange people with horses land on the pier outside the city? Has a man controlled those guys?

    "Probably it is a businessman. Pass my words and quickly tell the men not to be rough, I want to meet them in person!"

    Carlotta was holding a wooden staff on her belly. She put on a fat polar bear robe and white fox fur to show her bravery and magnificence, and she also covered her belly.

    She arrived at the dock under the **** of a group of women, speaking in Old Swedish accented Gnostic.

    Obviously, these languages ??are not understood by the Sakyi group.

    The visitors were gesticulating with hands and dances, and spoke all the incomprehensible Slavic languages. It is indeed Slavic, which is somewhat different from the Irmen dialect.

    There is no real language barrier between the two parties. There are local Slavs temporarily staying in New Ostara for the purpose of trading. The necessary exchanges between the two sides made the locals also learn some Gnostic languages.

    Finally, Carlotta clenched his brows and almost heard some doorways from the description of the translator.

    "Kiev? A city in the far south? Are you looking for Rus for business? Think I am the territory of the Russ?"

    These things cannot be explained clearly in a few words. Carlotta simply did not explain, and ordered translators who understand their language to send a letter: "Show your products, show your gold coins and silver coins, and I can trade with you."

    They sailed and walked, traveling thousands of kilometers on the land of Eastern Europe in order to trade.

    Sakyi hurriedly showed his most precious horse. As for the price, he glanced at the people here with clever eyes, suddenly changed his tone, and asked very politely: "Young and smart female leader, you will take out What price can I buy my horse?"

    This question stopped Carlotta.

    She said casually: "A horse and a pound of silver can''t be more."

    "Huh? Are you there for my entertainment?"

    "Why? The price is too high? Here, a good milking cow is a pound of silver coins. Is your horse more valuable than a cow?"

    "That''s natural. If cows are used as a measure, according to our Kiev people, a horse is worth ten cows!" Sakyi''s words are firm and his eyes are full of fortitude, reflecting the pride of a businessman.

    Can merchants be rebellious? Carlotta was not fooled by this acting skills, but one thing she can be sure of is that merchants from foreign countries care about their horses.

    "I want to look at the horse first."

    After all, Carlotta simply checked the horses. She examines these horses with her family''s experience in raising cattle and sheep, stroking the delicate down cap and slender mane of the horse''s neck. The delicate touch proves the horse''s health. What surprised her was that these horses were all tall and tall, and the stallion among them had an even more amazing shoulder height.

    When it comes to height, Carlotta is not low. She is a pure Nordic blonde woman. She lived in the top aristocratic circle of the Ross people and entered puberty. She has been delicious for so many years. She is actually 175 cm tall. . Looking at these horses, including the mares, they are close to their shoulder height, and the horses are even taller when they raise their heads.

    There were some horses in Mrs. Ilmensla''s hands, all of which were far inferior to these.

    Carlota''s eyes widened, her thoughts full of thoughts. First of all, his tribe is still in the turbulent period after life is stable, and there is no financial means to buy these horses. Secondly, these horses arrived in the Duchy of Ross, and they must be absorbed by the Duchy! The merchant explained that Carlotta had already understood that these horses were not animals for spring ploughing and plowing. They were riding horses and were born as war horses!

    And even the merchants rushed to sell horses when the ice and snow just melted in March, and they still sold two males and eight females!

    The special parts of the two stallions have undergone specific changes, and no one knows this better than Carlotta, who is good at animal husbandry. "April Bull" describes the **** of a man in Norse slang, and the same goes for a stallion in April. The merchant is simply selling ten horses? Selling ten horses that are about to enter the breeding period and most of them are adult females. Is this a business? Carlotta has never seen this situation.

    There must be a huge hidden secret, presumably the motives of these businessmen are not pure.

    Carlotta backed away with his back on his back, casually inviting cronies to whisper a few words, and after a while, more than 100 male and female spear-holders surrounded the merchants with their goods and horses.

    "Ah! What does this mean? We are peaceful merchants who just want to sell horses." Sakyi insisted on explaining, although he felt that he might be stabbed to death by the opponent and plundered.

    The translator stammered and described the attitude of the Duchess of Ostara: "Your motives are very complicated. You will be detained, and you will be escorted to Novgorod, north of the lake. You will have all of Russ. The prince interrogated himself."

    Will you be detained? Do not! Only under house arrest.

    Carlotta temporarily locked the merchants in a small warehouse and provided them with jerky fish, oatmeal, and even some ale with honey.

    With such a meal, smart businessmen immediately wake up from their initial fears. The food is quite salty, which is only enjoyed during New Years and holidays in the hometown of Kiev. They even provide sweet wine. Obviously, the young and clearly pregnant Varyag female leader is not a villain.

    Even if the horses are impounded, can they take care of them properly?

    When it comes to taking care of horses, there are horses in New Ostara, but they are some local horses, and they are all pony horses with a height of 130 cm or even shorter. The pony brought from his hometown by the Swa River, even though it immigrated to Lake Ilmen, is still a pony.

    The merchant¡¯s horses would be bought by the wealthy Prince Rurik.

    But the horse fell into his own hands, and Carlotta felt that he would suffer a big loss if he didn''t use prostitution.

    Even the native pony, the mare enters the breeding period when the snow melts.

    The overall intelligence of horses is very high. Ten horses have been tossed along the way and did not eat well along the way. Naturally, even the thirst for reproduction is languished by hunger, and they all show obedience. Carlotta picked up the baby, and the two stallions were fed a lot of oats. The weak stallion immediately became manic. It took five or six people to pull the reins to barely control it. When the stallion calms down, knowing that these humans will provide food, the mania hints to subside.

    The stallion is so majestic, how happy Carlotta looks!

    The warm wooden shed was used as a temporary stable, and she happily motioned to her men: "Go! Bring all our twelve mares."

    According to the original plan, New Ostara used local horses for spring breeding. The arrival of the extremely high-quality southern stallion was clearly a gift from the gods. Excellent horses can be matched with better foals, which can greatly improve the quality of local horses. All kinds of domestic animals breed in this way, and the Ostara people are good at it, but they have reached these conclusions based on experience, and the biological principles are not known.

    The twelve mares moved in one after another, and the stallions really couldn''t hold them anymore. Under everyone''s eyes, everyone witnessed the connection between horse and horse with laughter, and everyone was also talking about it, looking forward to the birth of high-quality horses in February next year. Although it is still very cold in February, the risk of the foal''s birth is very high at this time. Everyone knows that it¡¯s just that the time when I can control two high-quality stallions for free is too short, and I can only wait until next year to take good care of the foals, and even pull them into the house where people live for protection.

    Carlota''s goal has been achieved in this way. All the businessmen under house arrest are released Now the climate has become warmer, the snow has entered a rapid period of melting, and the entire spring plowing around Lake Ilmen is about to begin.

    As a female leader, Carlotta knew that he was about to become a mother, and the child''s father would inevitably be in Novgorod, so let the child be born by his father''s side.

    A small Ostrava fleet was assembled together, and the merchants would be personally treated by the female leader in front of the supreme ruler of the Duchy of Ross. Any commercial activity or other purpose, only the supreme ruler has the right to decide.

    People and horses are floating on the lake, and it is so wonderful to be able to go in the same boat with the authentic Varang. Really close contact with them, Sakyi and other Kiev businessmen increasingly felt that the Russians were a little rougher, and they were still good trading partners, and even warm and hospitable.

    During the period of house arrest, it was delicious and delicious. Sakyi and his group did not pay even a copper coin, even if they stuffed some Eastern Roman copper coins and Russian silver coins in their pockets.

    In other words, Carlotta has already collected the profit, and the mare she controls will breed higher horses. In theory, the Ostara can even train their own cavalry for this, and this will not be too far away.

 Chapter 752ï¼š 1st school

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The prisoners captured in the war against Karelia were cleaned up by the Russian soldiers. As a result, a large number of women moved to Novgorod with the victors.

    A new group of black-haired women appeared in the settlements. They each had their own masters. All of them were forced to have a relationship with the conquerors, and then they went to hard labor.

    As a prince, Liurik only made a bottom line requirement for his subordinates, because labor is too precious, and the right to life of these women has been recognized by the prince. Deliberate abuse is prohibited. Once the report is investigated, it is true. The parties will be fined.

    What kind of waves can the Karelians make? A regional power has clearly broken the backbone, so once you get down, you can''t stand up anymore.

    With such a simple solution to the threat of the North, the Ross army suffered little damage in the war, and the greatest wealth plundered was the prisoners of war and the herd.

    Nowadays, in Shilla Fort and Novgorod, there is a large population of reindeer living in each of the two regions, most of which are legally the property of the royal family. Deer breeders who surrender early are called Lapu people or Sami people.

    The most disadvantaged and most lingering group of people in this area, because of the destiny of the whole clan changed because of the presence of Prince Ross. They generally have no ambitions. They just want to live in peace and stability. If grazing the reindeer for the prince can get a stable life, they are willing to do it forever.

    After all, the deer-raiser group is a collective term for a group of scattered family clan micro-tribes. They will not be presumptuous because of the high priest of the Duchy of Rus like Lumia, because the national identity has not been developed yet, but a large group is controlled by the Duchy of Rus. Nothing more than the obedient people living in the district.

    But there are a large number of people who have naturally recognized the concept of "Rose" since their birth.

    If a country exists because of a community imagined by the people, these people are born in this community.

    Years ago, the first Slavic women married to the Rus tribe, their eldest children grew to seven years old. Even in accordance with the traditions of the Slavic community, boys and girls have a certain amount of labor when they are five years old and are fully obligated to participate in family labor, and even agricultural labor on traditional farms.

    The Principality of Ross goes further, because these children are the baby boom generation!

    The population of the Principality is exploding, and the first batch of new forces have begun to be productive. Among them, the number of children aged seven and six, both male and female, has reached 200. They talked about ancestry, they were a mixture of North Germanic Rus and East Slavic Ilmen. Their fathers were both Russ, and they should be Russ.

    Since they are descendants of Ross, they must inherit the will of their ancestors, especially boys must have a strong physique, able to excel in logging, fishing, hunting and warfare.

    They are not only the children of their parents, but also belong to the Duchy of Ross. Parents do not control the absolute custody of their children. Rurik takes the children away from their parents, organizes wise men to educate them on knowledge, and organizes logging and military training.

    A group of children, men and women, will first become masters of wood cutting and firewood cutting, master archery, understand the Latin alphabet, and learn Latin, Gnostic and Cyrillic in a unified manner. They will understand the basic geography of their world, the location of the Duchy of Ross in this area, and the surrounding countries. They will also learn mathematics, especially remember the nine-nine-nine multiplication table.

    What Rurik has to do is the original compulsory education, and the start time is the non-agricultural busy period in the warm season. Since there is not much knowledge to be taught at this stage and practicality is particularly emphasized, the young boys of the Sixth Flag team who have been educated for many years are all excellent teachers. In addition, there are ten loyal Slavic maids of their own. Besides their jobs as book clerks and skilled workers, their work is to teach.

    This measure is not only aimed at the mixed-race children whose number has increased year by year, especially the local Slav children in Novgorod, but also within the scope of admission management.

    If you really want to take the children away from their parents, it will be difficult to implement without giving favors. If an act of force is used, Slavic parents will definitely be afraid.

    If the child does not participate in the family or farm work, it is a pure white rice bug and a pure consumer. If the children do not work or consume food at home, the problem will be much less.

    At least the residents of the Ross headquarters happily handed over their young children to Prince Rurik. After the policy has been implemented for so many years, the children can eat free meals at the Prince¡¯s place. They are raised strong, tall and healthy, saving money as parents. Large expenses for raising children.

    This is a government of virtue. The principality bears the cost of food for the educated during the study period, and this is actually the biggest expense for a person''s life in the age of productivity.

    According to the statistics at hand, how many people are under the direct jurisdiction of the Principality and are under the age of fifteen, the number of children has exceeded 10,000, and it will only soar in the future.

    This can be described as an extremely exaggerated data, and Rurik has to feel that when a whole life has improved and a large number of fertile women have joined, it has caused a fertility frenzy in all families.

    In reality, Rurik is convinced that his treasury is unable to feed all his children unless he increases various taxes and expands the area of ??wheat fields.

    If the reality is so, then we should give the next best thing, and first notify the core area to manage a group of children.

    A group of capable men and women of the Sixth Banner was selected, together with his ten Slavic maids, and the John Invar, a total of forty people were summoned in Rurik in Novgorod¡¯s Rus Duma.

    In the spacious parliamentary court, the faces of the young people were all sitting together. Unlike the carefree ones of the old guys, these young boys showed a seriousness as a whole.

    Rurik clapped his hands in public and announced the beginning of the meeting.

    The so-called meeting is actually his preaching: "You have seen it, I recently ordered a group of men to log. They will build another wall in a wasteland in the city. I want to build a group of houses inside the wall. They exist. The only purpose is to educate your other Ross brothers and sisters. You are their teachers and will educate them on language and calculation in the house. You also need to take them to the open and train them in logging, archery, and so on."

    They are not so much teachers, they are just a group of children, although they have a body similar to an adult, their faces are especially childish. They sat quietly, staring at the prince''s face and listening.

    The preaching was very brief. After the speech, Rurik raised his head and asked: "Do you have any questions? Stand up and tell me if you have any questions."

    No, John Invall took the lead to stand up.

    "Do you... have questions or suggestions?"

    "I... I''m just very surprised. My lord, do you really plan to make the whole of Rose be able to use Latin widely?" John Invall''s surprised expression was written on his face.

    "What? I told you about this a long time ago. Could it be that you thought it was unrealistic."

    "No, no! If you are willing to do it, you will be able to succeed. It''s just that Latin is the sacred language used by the priests and the language of the Romans. As far as I know, a large number of Frankish nobles are proud to speak Latin. Do you really desire it? Recreating glory in Ross?"

    "Re-creation?" Rurik smiled contemptuously, "I just want to create a glorious one, so how about re-creation. You! John Invall, you are the person who understands Latin best here, and I am most optimistic about your educational ability. But. You remember, your responsibility is to teach, not to spread Frank¡¯s beliefs."

    "Yes. Then, my own child..."

    He stopped Rurik at this question.

    "Ah!" Rurik patted his forehead, "I have forgotten that you still have a son. I remember your priests are not allowed to marry, but I arranged that woman for you. No problem, I recognize that your child is from the Ross. You will be properly educated. Please rest assured, I will pay you, and you will become a wise man respected by the Ross people."

    Teaching and educating people is also labor, and it is a very great labor. They were selected by Rurik on the premise that the "ethics, intellectual, physical, and artistic" were excellent. Anyway, in today''s era, there are illiterate people. They are all young wise men. Who will do them if they are not priests?

    These people, especially those from the Sixth Banner Team, will temporarily leave their lives there. Theoretically, there will be war in the future and the Sixth Banner Team will have to participate in the war. These people are not within the scope of conscription.

    They were the first priests in the Duchy of Ross, and they will begin their first lectures in history in 836.

    No one in the Principality of Ross understands the importance of education better than Rurik himself. It is because of his Eastern soul that he understands that the education of children will bring high-quality talents to the entire country. The population of the Principality is still small, and the current situation In this era, only education can improve the overall quality of the people, so as to become a powerful nation.

    However, ordinary people only stare at one point, and hand over the child to the prince, who is in charge of the food and is willing to give food and meat.

    Rurik made a contract with these overly young priests, and they will be paid very high for their teaching work! The so-called remuneration is actually wheat, and they have actually become the first batch of civil servants in the Principality to earn salaries. They earn 100 pounds of wheat a month, and the salary level is equivalent to the salary that Liu Liqi paid to ordinary mercenaries under his command.

    This salary seems to be a lot but not much. The so-called teachers'' own land is allocated to the youth city. All teaching work must be in the non-agricultural busy period. This salary will bring 400 to 500 pounds of wheat income to the family every year.

    In addition, the teachers will have meals with the students, and the princes actually pay for the food and beverage expenses.

    Their level of mathematics is sufficient to calculate the problems in this area, and only a little calculation can get an astonishing number, and they feel that the prince used a lot of wealth to support the children.

    In fact, Rurik made a careful calculation in this regard, and came to the conclusion that as long as there is no war to consume the national money, it is possible to raise 10,000 children on the national stockpile every year.

    Taking advantage of the meeting, he made further regulations.

    Each of the forty teachers has a division of labor, and Rurik also simply divides the subjects he teaches into: mathematics, linguistics, geography, and history. These four subjects will be taught in the classroom, and the largest one is actually outdoor sports.

    Children in the Principality, whether male or female, have the obligation to join the army when they grow up. They must receive basic military training from an early age. This is where teachers are really good at it, and there is no need to leave Rick in any fuss.

    How to educate a large group of children, Rurik has compiled textbooks for these teachers.

    The general knowledge that Rurik possessed surpassed the times. However, children were instilled too much content that they could not understand and absorb, and education started from the simplest aspect.

    The most important educational work in the Principality is literacy. The public must at least understand basic mathematical operations and understand text, as well as understand their own past and the real situation of the international situation facing the Principality of Russia.

    He came prepared, and the teaching materials needed for indoor education have been prepared!

    The ashes ground by the pine glue mixed with the charcoal block are smeared on the wooden board, solidified and then polished, which is a pretty good blackboard. The so-called chalk is easier to manufacture, but it is made by a large amount of calcium carbonate compression mold, and the material is easy to obtain and mass production is not troublesome.

    A group of local carpenters received orders from the princes, not only to participate in the manufacture of houses, but also to make wooden tables and benches that exude a strong rosin smell and are quite wet.

    As a matter of fact, Lurik had to build the rudimentary school premises in the early stage of the spring plowing operation. As many as 400 men and women have been hired, and the participants have been paid for food.

    The school is a system. Although the core is forty teachers, there will still be a group of staff as faculty members. In particular, it is necessary to recruit a group of professional rice cooks to cope with the food for thousands of children.

    Rurik officially set the age of entry at six for no particular reason. He just felt that this year was the most correct. A child¡¯s indoor cultural education lasts from six to ten years old, and the older one will receive pure physical education and military education. Because the mass production of paper is an indisputable fact, teaching paper is quite abundant, and the examination system can also be implemented.

    Although the ancient Russ tradition of "competition for chiefs" has been abolished, at least the Russ are familiar with the set of competition for the upper ranks, which is not essentially different from examinations.

    The examination system will be introduced, and the best in the cultural class will be picked up by Lurik, who will be exposed to more advanced knowledge and be transformed into a teacher.

    For the time being, Rick has some handwritten textbooks, which can only be in the hands of the teacher. The children can only stare at the blackboard and listen to the teacher''s words.

    In a few months, the mixed printing of wood type and engraving will be able to mass produce teaching materials, making it feasible for students to have a teaching material in their hands.

    How to describe school buildings? Rurik extracted the word "" from Latin, which originally came from ancient Greek, referring directly to the concept of open air school admired by Aristotle.

    The meeting was only Rurik¡¯s preaching. As the prince, he officially institutionalized the "school" in 836.

    He can be sure that all school-age children in White Tree Manor will go to school. No parent is stupid enough to give up the opportunity to save living expenses, and smart parents realize that their children will become smart and healthy for this, so why not do it.

    In addition to this, plus the school-age children of all the Ross immigrants living in Lake Ilmen, it is very normal that one thousand to fifteen hundred students are enrolled.

    Such a number of students will inevitably bring a lot of pressure on teaching. Lurik remains optimistic, because the system has been established and the general direction is completely correct. If you encounter problems in the middle, you can fix them and everything will be better. ...

    "An astonishing number of children are only one or two years old. When those Karelian women have children, there will only be more children in our country, other settlements will also set up branch schools, and more children will go to school. I must expand productivity. , Otherwise it will not be able to fulfill the promise of managing the rice."

    Rurik can feel the pressure, at least in recent years, don''t worry too much about this.

    The children are not a large group of two-legged gold swallowing beasts in their own hands. They will also participate in labor, especially the movement of logging and clearing the land to ask for farmland from the forest. The two-person saw grants weak children the fighting power to destroy the towering trees. The scope of picking branches, collecting pine resin, picking mushrooms, and peeling bark is a major supplement to the labor force of the Principality''s material production. The work in this area is entirely adding wealth to the treasury of the Principality, and Rurik estimated that this would certainly offset the wheat and meat he paid for.

    The school¡¯s buildings have five long-house-type teaching buildings on one floor, each with four compartments, that is, four classes. Naturally, the design is that one compartment is packed with fifty students. As for the independent canteen, there is no independent canteen. There will be professional rice cooks who will deliver the cooked meals directly to the classroom, and the children will use their desks as dining tables.

    As for the toilet, this is a must. The urine and feces will be collected, and the stench is the stench. They are fertilizer. Even if many people lack the concept of fertilizer, at least the huge amount of wheat fields they own can be used immediately to supplement nitrogen fertilizerThe school will be completed after spring plowing, and Rurik has appointed his wife Svetland Na is the interim principal. When the school officially opens, he will also hold a ceremony and even speak to the children himself.

    Spring plowing will soon begin, and the children who are in desperate need of school will be transformed into labor forces to provide logistical assistance to the adults who are sowing and working.

    At that time, Lurik will also make a statement of attaching importance to agricultural production, and will personally control the Quyuan Plow to join the spring ploughing.

    For myself, the next period of time is destined to be exhausted. In the future, the royal power will continue to be strengthened, and it will be worth the blood and sweat to make Ross stronger.

    It was at this time that the Kiev horses floated to the big city Novgorod on the northern shore of Lake Ilmen on the long boat of the Ostara people, with the precious and expensive Pecheneg Turkic horses, and they were also them. The end of the journey.

    In this way, Rurik and Ma Ke were shocked by the appearance of each other, and then an inexplicable sense of intimacy made them friendly.

    After all, who would refuse friendly business dealings? Only fools will.

 Chapter 753ï¼š Maharaja and Marcus

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    A group of people gathered in the docks of Novgorod. It is no surprise that the Ostara people entered the city. The men and women with wide-eyed crowds were surrounded by ten tall horses.

    Carlotta, with a big belly, tremblingly landed ashore with the support of his entourage, and then walked to the palace of Rurik in the city.

    Maksakyi and his group were unclear. They were amazed at the size of the city. Seeing the noble woman advancing, they led the horse and walked inward, ignoring the onlookers.

    Because of the construction of schools in the city, a group of workers always carry wood in and out. This city is a society of acquaintances, and the guards of the city gates saw that a lot of familiar faces would not stop them. The distinguished Duchess of Ostara, Carlotta, had a meeting and bowed.

    Only the horse passenger and the horse were stopped directly.

    "Oh? What does this mean?"

    The gatekeeper was also a Slav, and he said casually: "Look at your faces are not locals. It is very suspicious that you came with a horse."

    "We...we want to see your prince."

    It is this description that makes the goalkeeper more vigilant. Six people gathered with whistles, and the leader said bluntly: "My lord, you can see it casually. Explain your identity, why you came here, and your horses... shouldn''t it, do you want to sell horses? "

    The gatekeeper guessed that he would not leave ten, the horse guest nodded hurriedly, and then took out a silver coin from his pocket.

    The leader of the gatekeeper looked at him, then looked at his men, his face tensed and said nothing.

    "Oh, it''s because there is too little money." Sakyi hurriedly took out ten of them to the obvious boss, and said with a joke: "I''m sorry to inform you."

    When it was, Carlotta in front saw that the fake behind did not follow up, but turned around and saw that the horse guest was being entangled by the guard. She casually said: "They are my guests, follow me to see the prince, let them in."

    With the guarantee of the Duchess of Ostara, the goalkeeper let him go, and of course the ten silver coins were all taken away.

    "Why are the Rus people like Smolensk here, they have to pay after they pass their territory? Not to mention, ten horses are sold for a big price, and I will make back what I lost." Sakyi is obviously reluctant to pay. money.

    However, as he really entered the city and saw the prosperity inside, he gradually understood the reason for collecting money in an instant.

    Completely different from the mess of the Smolensk people or their home in Kiev¡¯s settlement, the interior of this city named Novgorod is quite tidy.

    There is still a lot of snow outside the city, not only is there very little snow inside the city, there are straight roads here, and the wonderful thing is that the roads are not muddy. Just not being muddy is enough to give them a huge shock.

    It turned out that large cities in the Principality such as Novgorod followed a basic principle in the construction of internal roads. The road naturally needs to be tamped with stone piers and generally kept flat. After the land is compacted, it can resist a certain amount of rain erosion, which is still insufficient in the long run. Muddy urban roads can be a nightmare. Not only must the roads be kept dry in a special way, but the accumulated water in the city must also be dispatched quickly.

    Look at these roads. Because of the lack of stone, Novgorod roads were replaced by a large number of pottery blocks. It is actually a kind of fired clay brick. Since it is only used for paving, there are no special requirements on the shape. The only requirement is to ensure that it is sufficiently hard.

    The main road is densely paved with brick roads, and the rest of the roads are simply paved with gravel and broken pottery.

    Today''s vehicles are structurally unable to pull too much cargo, and Lurik does not worry that the roads he spends on repairs will be damaged in a short time. He can completely repair cement roads. The Principality of Ross has indeed mastered this technology, but the production capacity limits the paving plan. The cement roads will be built in Shilla Fort, and currently only a small number of roads can be paved.

    Brick pavement is a kind of excess, even so, it has greatly freed city residents from the mud of spring.

    The Eastern European world must be facing an extremely muddy nightmare during the melting snow period. Some of the roads that are stepped by a pair of feet outdoors will be covered by mud without knees. Even if it is theoretically possible to start spring plowing now, no one wants to plant seeds in muddy fields.

    Almost all urban residents belong to the White Tree Manor. Thanks to the sturdiness and dryness of the brick pavement, a group of residents rested their farm tools on the public road.

    Flat and hard large-scale venues did not exist in the past. They openly repaired shovels and hoes, and inspected curved ploughs with columbine carts. They took out some seed grains from their homes and dried them in the sun.

    Some women took out the stone grinders and small grinders from their homes, and then placed a piece of sackcloth on the brick road to sit down in the light of the outdoors, carefully crushing the wheat grains into powder.

    Even the children are holding the stone mortar and pounding, mashing dried and stored thyme leaves into powder.

    There is also a market in the city, with a group of sea bass hanging on wooden shelves, and fishmongers peddling these.

    There are also vendors selling live rabbits and live chickens, which are put in wooden cages. At the market, there are also many women sitting and chatting with rattan baskets and headscarves. They are all selling eggs. The leisure period of the transaction is to chat with each other to pass the time.

    What Maksakyi saw was a neat city, and there was no smell of human or animal dung in the air. The roads here are clean and tidy. It is obvious that small trees have been planted on both sides of the road. There are ditches on both sides of the path, and the flowing water is actually flowing inside.

    They were looking at the flowers, but suddenly someone stopped them with anger.

    It was a soldier patrolling with a sword. Seeing the horseman, he didn''t stop, and simply intercepted it directly.

    "Huh? What did we do wrong?"

    The patrolling soldiers drew their swords directly and pointed their swords directly at the horse dung on the road: "You have committed a crime! Dare to throw dung on the road, you have been arrested!"

    Sakyi wanted to explain, but the soldiers acted directly. All horsemen were arrested, and the movement attracted hundreds of onlookers, and it also made Carlotta who was walking in front of him speechless.

    Obviously Novgorod is not very big, so why are those Kiev horses always causing trouble?

    It is true that this is not a big city. R¨¹lik is busy compiling the children''s textbooks in the palace, and the noise of the outdoors drew him to see what was happening, so he could change his mood.

    Because Sakyi and his gang regarded the patrol soldiers leading the horse as a snatch, and worse, when they took a resisting action, in exchange for a soldier''s body search. At this time, even the entanglement in the leather jacket, the hidden defensive daggers and daggers were confiscated by them.

    The soldier simply said bluntly: "We learned that you are merchants from a foreign land. You must be punished if you don''t follow the rules. You are also very dangerous with weapons. This matter should be decided by the governor."

    When things have reached this point, the men and women who watched the show have gathered to the size of five hundred people, and a large group of children scurrying around in front of their parents, jokingly watching the soldiers take people.

    Carlotta gently stroked his forehead and complained: "Can Rurik still do business with these guys?"

    Medvedt was the first to be alarmed, and he brought more soldiers to resolve the situation. A kind of soldier rudely disperse the crowd, calling for everyone to disperse.

    Sackyi saw a big man and hurriedly stated his intentions. The patrolling soldiers also hurriedly reported the situation.

    "Selling horses? Selling to the lord? Okay. But...you should be punished if you make mistakes. You still have weapons hidden in your body. If you want to see the lord like this? It makes no sense. If you come, put them in a cage and wait for the lord. Get lost."

    As soon as he finished speaking, just as Sakyi was at a loss, the noble character finally arrived!

    "Don''t bother, let them explain the facts now."

    It was Rurik who walked out of the palace with Svetlana.

    Due to various actions in the past, Lulik has always been shown to the public in an image that is too close to the people. The onlookers are cheering for the appearance of the prince and continue to watch the development of the situation.

    At this moment, all the horsemen were pressed to the ground and had to kneel. Sakyi raised his head and saw a blond young man with a moustache and another noble woman. He really couldn''t think that this was the prince of the Ross people. Couple.

    "My lord. These people from far away want to see you, they seem to be selling horses." Medvedt endorsed.

    "Selling horses? Merchants? You..." Rurik looked at the horses carefully, his heart beating wildly.

    Worse, it''s a heartbeat feeling!

    Rurik didn''t care about the others, he hurriedly walked, stroking the horse''s mane with both hands, gesturing with the height of the horse''s shoulders and his own.

    "Ah, these horses are so tall. They... all sell horses?"

    "Yes." Medvedt hurriedly responded.

    Rurik''s eyes were fixed on the horses, and he said without looking back: "Leave them all away, and bring them all to Rosdumar. I bought all these horses."

    "But sir, they are responsible for the horse dung on the ground."

    "So just because of this, you caught them?"

    "Exactly."

    "Yes, if you dare to leave dung on the road, you must be punished, even if it is horse dung. Let''s figure this out first. I''ll take care of these merchants. You shovel the horse dung into the drain, and that''s it."

    In this way, the dumb-faced Sackyi stood up again. He had been completely unarmed, and he had to admit one thing. The young man with the golden ponytail was the supreme ruler of the Principality of Ross.

    Rurik had seen Carlotta present with a big belly. Compared with this woman of his own, the existence of ten steeds was too dazzling.

    Carlotta glanced slightly at her mouth, she just watched silently and didn''t bother to interject.

    After a while, Rurik could be regarded as coming to strike up a few words in a friendly manner, and of course also inquired about the situation of the child in his womb.

    "Everything is fine, your son will be born soon." she said.

    "It''s true that everything is fine. Staying with me tonight, you will stay in Novgorod until the child is born." Rurik was kind enough to be sure that Svetlana would fully support it.

    Carlotta nodded, then pointed to the horse and the horse and said, "They are from the southern city named Kiev..."

    "What?" Rurik was startled, and the sudden change in expression gave a startling surprise.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "What city is it?"

    "Ki~yev~" Carlotta read it sternly, her pronunciation is very standard, just like this, Rurik''s expression is even more exaggerated, and when you look at Ma Ke, your attitude is even more complicated.

    "It was a businessman from Kiev who came from such a remote place. Hurry! They are all guests! We will have a banquet tonight to welcome the distinguished guests."

    The words are all in Gnostic, and the conversation with Carlotta is naturally in the language of his hometown. The horsemen did not understand it, and it seemed that the brothers didn''t have to worry about being hurt by Prince Ross.

    Carlotta went on to explain, especially the horses. She especially emphasized the importance of a group of horses to the principality, and put forward her own outstanding insights: "If a strong bull is bred widely, a large number of strong calves can be obtained. There are two strong stallions here. You control the most horses. Soon you will have a strong herd and you will be very strong."

    Only a few elites can have this insight, and she seems to understand more profound things.

    Rurik thought for a while, he encountered a strong attack from the cavalry in the battle against Britain, Ross needed a cavalry, but the existing horses were not suitable for riding. The shoulder height of the horses brought by the horsemen is amazing. They are clearly born to be war horses. The purpose of coming to the horsemen is indeed not simple.

    Could it be that they were entrusted by the Slavs in Kiev to get in touch with Ross?

    Carlotta patted Rurik who was thinking about it, and said with a chuckle: "Unexpectedly, you still care more about horses. What about father and mother?"

    "They? Everything is fine, now busy teasing the children."

    "It''s just that I''m going to visit them. You... let''s do your business." Then she glanced at Svetlana again, and said in an intimate tone: "Sister, I''m finally back. Let''s go, let''s talk... ¡­"

    Because according to the traditional Nordic customary law, Carlotta is Otto''s adopted daughter, and the relationship with Rurik belongs to the siblings who are not related by blood, and because they are not related by blood, their union is also in compliance with the rules. With this relationship, Carlotta and Svetlana sisters are commensurate and compliant, and because there is no interest in the so-called rivalry, the relationship is quite harmonious.

    The female relatives left on their own, and Lurik was very pleased with their knowledge. In this way, I can negotiate trade with merchants well.

    Rurik sits on one side of Rosdumar¡¯s parliamentary chamber, and all horsemen sit on the other side.

    The house is spacious and more tidy, and the open wooden windows make the house brighter.

    Rurik gave them a glass of ale with honey, and when it was finished, he went directly to the subject.

    "Since you sell horses, tell us your price."

    "Ah! Honorable lord, I didn''t even introduce myself." Sakyi said, clutching his heart.

    "Really? Your accent is a little strange, but I can still understand it. Come on, your name."

    "I''m Sakyi, a businessman from Kiev."

    "Oh, your name is a bird of prey, a very brave bird. You come from Kiev, I know that place."

    "So, you..."

    "I am the King of Rus!" Rurik opened his eyes with a smile. "Here is my southern city, Novgorod. Our territory is very vast and rich in resources. My army is very powerful, and I also have a lot of gold coins. And silver coins. So, what is the price of the horses you sell?"

    The conversation turned sharply. Ma Ke Sakyi felt that he was an extremely noble person at a young age. He was ordered to continue: "I have ten horses, two males and eight females. They are all very young horses. Your eyes. They are very good horses..."

    "Are you hiding something? Tell me your price." Rurik narrowed his eyes and urged.

    Sakyi still insisted on his words: "We Kyivs bought horses from the Pecheneg people in the prairie. After two months, after a lot of hardships, we finally sent the horses here..."

    "So, you plan to pay a high price? What are you talking about? Pecheneg? These are actually prairie horses of those nomadic tribes?"

    "It''s true, it''s just..." Sakyi couldn''t help but widen his eyes. "Actually, you knew from the beginning that these were excellent Pechenegma? You are really a sage."

    "Excessive reputation." Rurik waved his hand, his heart beating wildly, and then said, "You are a lot of nonsense, just to show that the price is high and reasonable? You are talking about the price, and we will discuss it carefully. Don''t worry, I am very wealthy. , Will not be scared."

    "Yes." Sakyi swallowed hard: "They are all good horses. A stallion is a five-pound silver coin, and a mare is ten pounds a horse because it can breed a foal." Compared to the initial discussion with Carlotta The price caused by the unpleasant, he feared that Prince Rose would be disgusted and had to lower the price a little, but the price was still astonishingly high.

    "That''s it?" Rurik, who had listened to his ears, was really taken aback how? Do you think it is too expensive? If you are interested in buying, we can talk about it again. It¡¯s just that you have to think about it. We have gone through too many adventures before sending ten horses to you very hard. "

    "Never mind, I know your hardship." Rurik said frankly: "Actually, you just casually say what price the horses are sold for. Indeed, this price is astonishingly high for ordinary people, as rich as I am, this is no problem. I know the location of Kiev very well, and I also know the people of Pecheneg. I actually like Kiev especially, where the soil is very warm and fertile, the grassland is full of horses, and the grassland is transformed into farmland is the best black field, which means The high yield of wheat..."

    Rurik couldn''t help but say a lot. At first it sounded, the horses felt that this adventure to make a fortune was a certainty, and Prince Rose showed great affection, and even claimed that a banquet would be held at night to entertain the brothers to celebrate. The great success of the horse trade.

    The horsemen are already immersed in the joy of making a fortune.

    The Mackers also knew this. They didn''t know Rurik''s heartfelt rhetoric, which was obviously full of ambitions for the Kiev region.

 Chapter 754ï¼š Princes Banquet

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Regarding what kind of Slavic people live in Kiev in this time and space, the Rus Principality will conquer and incorporate them sooner or later. Compared with the residents, nothing is more important than the land around Kiev!

    That is a large area of ??black land, even without farmyard manure, it can maintain high yields in the current time and space. As for it is a natural, easy-to-defend and difficult-to-attack place of the Four Wars, it is nothing compared to the unprecedented benefits that can be captured.

    Horses are not worth such a high price, and Rurik can understand that the so-called price depends on the horse''s mouth. These are indeed rare horses, but these merchants came from the Slavic mass groups in Kiev, and they can naturally confess a huge amount of information about the people of the South.

    They are nothing but merchants, the south is the Slavs and the era of the tribal alliance. There is no large national group in the south, so businessmen will not have any loyal objects. In other words, the most loyal of businessmen is money. If they promise big benefits, or make them immediately feel that trade is profitable, they will What you know and hear speaks plainly.

    Hosting a banquet to entertain the horses is also to stabilize them. If they do have the identity of the season, they must be able to win, and it is necessary to take the opportunity to win some rewards and hang their appetites.

    It is necessary to squeeze out all the information known by the horses, and express the goodwill of the Principality of Rus to the people on the side of Kiev from their mouths.

    After all, the strategy of distant communication and close attack is really a great wisdom.

    After all, the Principality of Rus wants to rule Kiev. It would be great if it can finally be won there by a relatively peaceful means. At least the present and the next ten years will probably lack strategic opportunities. Naturally, these years will naturally have a safe trade with them, so that Rus can use it to do business. A large amount of Pechenegma is great.

    The Maksakyi group turned into guests. They were lucky enough to enter the palace of Prince Ross and have dinner with the prince and other elites of the principality.

    Of course, Medvedt and Old Otto really felt that Rurik¡¯s etiquette was overdoing. They were all involved. They only took care of their own food and drink throughout the whole process, and didn¡¯t care about what they felt like getting out of a pit. All novel bugs.

    The floor is leveled and the table is level. The table in front of each person is equipped with crystal plates and crystal bowls. Such miserable tableware carries many delicacies!

    In fact, they were just some dried fruit and cold meat slices at the beginning, which was enough to startle the horse crew trembling all over.

    Sakyi stared at the glass plate, and he muttered wildly in his heart: "I''m afraid I won''t be able to change such a plate with a horse. If I accidentally break a corner, they won''t be able to cut my head away."

    Instead, Sackyi became nervous about using too precious tableware.

    He took the dark red dried raspberry from the glass bowl with extreme care and put it in his mouth, enjoying the sweetness that is extremely difficult to enjoy in normal days.

    Wait a minute, the taste of this dried fruit is extraordinary, it is absolutely soaked in honey, it is an extremely sweet candied fruit.

    There is also a lot of jerky on the plate, which seems to be beef and venison. They have the right amount of salt. It is fair to say that this kind of jerky is really an excellent dry food for travel.

    The transparent cup contains brown-yellow ale, and the other cup also contains dark, slightly sweet kvass.

    Seeing that the guests started to move their hands, this Indian style of eating is really inelegant.

    Liurik knocked on the table specially: "Everyone, follow my rules in my territory. You...Stop!"

    The last words stopped the horses'' behavior.

    Sakyi quickly put a smile on his face to apologize: "The great prince, what kind of courtesy should we..."

    "Of course..." Rurik thought for a while and had an idea, "How about having dinner with guests from far away in your hometown of Kiev?"

    "We? Offer roasted big leba and salt, and have a meal with a roasted sheep by the campfire."

    Bread and salt, this custom of Slavs took shape in the ninth century?

    Rurik shrugged: "If it''s just bread and salt, you are about to taste it. Now what is before you are just some snacks before the meal, and the perfect meal is still to come. Then in our interest, lift yours. Wine glasses, sipping our Ross ale, and the Kvass that your Slavs like."

    Rurik took the lead in raising the ale, implying that the Nordic Rus were the real rulers. Otto, Medvedt and others sullen their faces to accompany toasts.

    Is this the etiquette of the Ross people? If they like drinking very much, they are also very willing to accompany them. Sacky drank a glass of wine with joy, and watched Prince Ross raise another glass.

    It takes a little time to wait for a good meal, and the most chatting moment is when you wait.

    As the wine enters the stomach, the alcohol eliminates a lot of restraint.

    Rurik immediately asked about the people of Kiev, and even the people living nearby, about Smolensk and Pskov.

    Sakyi was in a flurry, completely unaware that he had fallen into the scheme of Prince Ross. He completely ignored the existence of the beautiful and young Rose Queen Svetlana, but just noticed that the woman was playing with a feather at the desk by his eyes.

    In fact, Svetlana is not moved by the snacks now and the big meals in the future. She is noble, and it is normal for her to attend the banquet and sit next to her husband. With paper, quill and ink in front of her, she was instructed to write down as much as possible Sakyi''s eloquent words. Rurik''s request is not extreme. He only asks his wife to record as much as possible and to sort out key information from a large amount of saliva written records. This is the responsibility of the prince.

    It is said that after drinking, Rurik really heard some interesting and detailed descriptions of Sakyi.

    A very significant fact lies in front of us: Kiev and Smolensk, in principle, have a blood alliance, but in the present years, this alliance has become quite fragile.

    Kiev, Smolensk, and Pskov belong to the huge Krivic tribe alliance, and its meaning is just like the description of its name, with a strong meaning of "blood as an alliance".

    Because of the scattered development of the brother tribes, they will gradually split in the coming years, and it is normal in Eastern Europe where transportation is quite difficult. Besides, when it comes to ancient history, the Irmenslav is not split from the Kriwicz.

    Rurik had to suspect that it was because of this unauthorized split that the other party''s jealousy was caused.

    Can''t hatred be eliminated in a hundred years? I am afraid that the hatred has long since dissipated, but this horse utterly described the residents of Smolensk as unwelcome to the northern Ilmen.

    Ma Ke can only be sure: "Our chief wants to go to the north to do business, but no one dares to take risks. Countless pairs of eyes are staring at the success or failure of our brothers. Once our transaction with the prince is completed, there will be more The Kiev businessmen from Russia went north. We are not afraid of the Smolensk people charging tolls. Our brothers have found another harder but safer path. If you need to sell goods, we are reliable businessmen."

    Rurik was excited, still suppressing excitement on the bright side, he deliberately asked: "So you actually got the command of the leader."

    "No. We acted spontaneously, it''s just that our actions are known to everyone."

    "Very good. Now I declare that your trade has been successful."

    Sakyi was very happy when he heard it, and he said with a grin: "It''s half the battle. We want to buy..." Under the influence of alcohol, he poured a glass bowl of raspberry preserves into a glass containing meat. In the plate, he held the bowl high and said: "I like this kind of tableware very much, it must be very expensive. Since we have sold horses, it is worthwhile to directly exchange for some of this crystal tableware."

    "You... want this very much?" Rurik trembled with excitement, his whole body leaning forward.

    When Sakyi saw this, he misunderstood and thought that the prince was unwilling to sell. He hurriedly lobbied as a businessman: "We Kyiv often trade with the Pecheneg people for their horses and iron in exchange for wheat, linen, and slaves. You are very much. I like steeds, and I also like this crystal device. If you can please my leader, you will get more horses."

    Rurik suddenly narrowed his eyes: "You can still catch slaves?"

    "La Mickeys, and Delevrians, etc.. We arrested their men and sold them, women, hehe, naturally we kept them as wives."

    "Slaves are sold to Pechenegg''s horsemen?"

    "Exactly."

    In fact, by hearing these names, Rurik could conclude that it was some other Slavic tribe. Although they are all Slavs, it is normal that the various tribal alliances continue to fight. They should have been grouped into a unified nation, and apparently relying on their own strength, they can at most create a bunch of small emirates.

    If anyone can unify them, only Rose!

    At this stage, the Rus Principality lacks the strength to attack the Kiev Group. It has only a deeper understanding of their situation until today. As for the southern neighbor, Smolensk, it still knows very little. The Principality of Ross is already too big, like an anaconda devouring a cow, it takes a long time to digest the prey. The reality forces the Principality to seize the time to rectify its internal affairs. For a period of time, it is necessary to hide its power and bide its time.

    An extremely vicious situation was clearly set before the principality.

    The Principality¡¯s merchandise dumping station in Denmark has been taken over by the enemy. How can it be cured if there is no stronghold to collect money. If there are no big buyers, every spring will become "squirrel skin slow-sales help us." Who will help in the end? Who has the financial resources to help?

    I am afraid that the Slavs of Kiev will become a great savior. Because the residents of Kiev are not big buyers themselves, they can deliver goods to the Pechenegs and even sell them to East Rome. As long as they can make money as intermediaries, they will be willing to purchase goods in Rose.

    Rurik slammed the table immediately, and the sound really shocked all the people. Old Otto, who was shaking his head, also raised his head to look at his son and complained: "What are you doing with such a loud noise!"

    Rurik stretched out a serious face, pointed his right hand at the stunned Marxakyi, and laughed out: "I like you! You want to do business with us, and I also want to do business with you. I appreciate the desire of your leader. You can rest assured that you will return with a lot of goods. As for these glassware, I will sell it to you."

    "Ah! So what''s the price?"

    "The price of glassware? It won''t be so expensive that you are faint. Two glasses of wine are still not full, so let''s continue drinking."

    According to Sakyi¡¯s account, gathering people to drink in Kiev is a way to pull in relationships. If this behavior is a means of friendship, it is obvious that this approach has been discovered all over the world.

    In Ross''s case, the per capita food holdings are extremely high due to special reasons, and the cost of winemaking has dropped. Every household has a jar to brew low-alcohol ale. The Slav families can''t help making ale, and also kvass by the way.

    Since there is a chance of coveting and staggering, it should be swigged, so Qiongjiangyuye was offered.

    Rurik was slightly drunk, and he had already thought of the grand occasion of selling goods to Kiev to earn a lot of horses, and he had the first time to drink more. Looking at Otto and Medvedt again, both of them talked about drinking, their sullen faces all bloomed with joy.

    Rurik held the glass vial, motioned to the ten horsemen with their eyes shining, and shouted very loudly: "You guys! Look at what this is! Open the lid, this is the water of life! It''s the perfect wine! Here it is! I drink!"

    Her husband was already drunk, and Svetlana was a little uncomfortable, frowning and daring not stop.

    Excited by his drunkenness, Rurik simply poured the liquor into a special glass goblet, and saw that the liquor was as clear as water. It seems that it is really water? The air is filled with a strange smell of alcohol and will not lie.

    There has never been a scene of "the room is full of wine", and the following scenes have surpassed his understanding of the world.

    The eyes of the ten horsemen stared like copper bells, and the eyeballs were a step away from the collapse.

    Look at Rurik, Prince Russ, this young man''s glass has become a torch!

    The burning goblet was held high, and Rurik muttered with a sense of ritual: "Life is like a fire. In a limited life, we should all be beating like flames. Slavs worship flames. Look, you all, in my hand. The spirits are burning, and I will drink it. I dare say that Peron, the **** of fire, you believe in, will bless me. I am indeed a great person."

    The words are actually a bit self-explanatory, and Rurik is indeed incoherent because of his enthusiasm.

    A bottle of vodka is poured into a goblet for about two or two, and the degree actually exceeds 50¡ã. This is an Eastern European Erguotou made from wheat and oats. The taste is naturally very strong.

    Rurik held up the flaming wine and drank it in public. From the perspective of Sakyi and other horsemen, he undoubtedly saw a kind of magic.

    Forget it, Rurik gave a deep hiccup...

    "My lord. Are you... okay." Sakyi said in shock.

    "It''s okay, I feel very warm in my stomach. You... should also try. If you want to do business with me, just follow my rules and don''t live up to my expectations of you."

    The goblets were handed over one by one, the spirits were pulled out of the bottle caps, and the liquor was ignited by the oil lamps on the table.

    The ten horsemen resisted at first. Would everyone eat a ball of flames into their stomachs, would they be burned alive without the blessing of Vulcan?

    Wait a minute! The fair-haired Rose Prince Rurik clearly knew he was a Varang, and he himself was blessed by the **** of fire. Isn''t he a natural king? If you have a good relationship with him, will Vulcan protect him?

    This time, Rurik made his best use of the situation, and made the horsemen drink a glass of flaming wine as a fame behavior.

    Sakyi did it desperately, and the flaming liquor entered his stomach, and he didn''t seem to feel crazy.

    As for some people, they are quite unlucky. The burning liquor burned some beards, but fortunately, they extinguished the bad fruits in time.

    Rurik nodded and deliberately said: "This is the most perfect wine in the world. It has the power of the **** of fire. It is an enjoyment that your leaders can''t experience. I am a benevolent prince, since you have drunk the flames. The wine has gone through the trial of Vulcan, and the tall cup and bottle will be rewarded to you!"

    Prince Ross shot so lavishly? Sakyi¡¯s head has not been eroded by excessive alcohol. This hastily shouted that the prince is a great saint, and even threatened to return to his hometown in Kiev to introduce the kindness of the prince of Rus to the people in his hometown.

    Indeed, Rurik''s Eastern soul can''t help but pay attention to courtesy. On the surface, this is the case, but in reality, he still establishes his position as a patriarch. Subjects are all children under this philosophical system, and the prince is the father of all people. The father naturally rewards the son more, even if it is possible to cultivate a rebellious son.

    These horses are unofficial ambassadors of the Kievans, and likewise they can even become official ambassadors of the Rus Principality.

    Rurik could not be very radical to send his team directly to Kiev. After all, it seems that the Kiev horses have only one day of work. In the future, they need to live in Novgorod for a while and observe them carefully, and even in the spring. Then make an agreement about trade. Because spring plowing is also a good show, let the horse visitors take a good look at the farming techniques of the Duchy of Ross. As the Slavs of the Kyiv community, which is a purely farming nation, Rurik is convinced that they will be very concerned about Quyuanli, and then there will be peace sales.

    Finally, the real hard dishes have completed all the complicated processing procedures.

    This is a roasted deer. Before the venison is stuffed and roasted, a layer of honey is applied. That is, the process of applying honey is time-consuming and laborious.

    The staple food is also a large baked loaf with Slavic characteristics. It is not used for rye bread. What is presented is slices of bread baked with high-gluten wheat from the hardy varieties of Britain.

    It is vulgar to tear meat and take bread with your hands. At least in the Duchy of Ross, Rurik ordered all the cubs to observe and implement the three tableware principles of chopsticks, spoons and knives. He described eating with bare hands as having stiff hands. As stupid. The cubs who want to be strong in comparison naturally don''t want to be honest with their partners, and use chopsticks to eat honestly. As a result, one or two training sessions are extremely flexible for a while. As for eating with a knife, without him, this is the way of the Rus ancestors, which is really immutable and unchangeable.

    That is, everyone is busy drinking The final spirits are about four or two, which is a hundred milliliters of pure alcohol.

    For this group of horsemen, who can only drink a small amount of low-alcohol ale, they drank such a large amount of alcohol and quickly came to the head.

    They groaned and ate the barbecue frantically tore the fluffy big slices of bread, swaying and lying down one by one.

    Looking at Otto and Medvedt again, they also slowly lay on the floor with a smirk.

    "Can I continue to eat like this? I drink all the pieces!" Rurik thought subjectively, but his body didn''t want to.

    He muttered to his wife next to him: "This time I... really drank too much. Don''t be afraid, I''m just drunk. Go... call someone. Pull everyone back to sleep."

    No matter what, he slept directly on his wife''s lap, and soon snored. The speechless Svetlana patted her husband''s face vigorously and saw that the snoring still persisted, so she had to stand up and rushed to the gate of the palace to greet him. The guard moved people away. By the way, I also ordered the guards present as a queen: "I don''t care if you have dinner or not, this part of the roast deer will be rewarded to you, remember not to waste food."

 Chapter 755ï¼š Pure state-owned garment factory

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Just before spring plowing, Rurik completed the transaction with Kyiv Marcus.

    The two males and eight females of the steeds, according to Ma Ke Sakyi''s statement, the total price is equivalent to ninety pounds of silver coins, which is nine thousand silver coins after conversion!

    How could ten horses be worth this money?

    In private, Rysakyi confided that the total price of these horses was up to forty pounds.

    "You mean you feel guilty of cheating on me? You suspect that I am a stingy noble? The deal has been set, and I will not get the price back. You will get the money immediately, and I also encourage you to purchase our country¡¯s local products. Materials, so that you can earn at both ends." Rurik said so generously, and Sakyi was shocked again and grateful.

    The point of this transaction is not at all what the price of ten horses is. R¨¹rik feels very profitable.

    Because intelligence information is also a huge asset, it is difficult to measure with money. For the first time, the Principality of Ross received information about the geopolitical relations in the southern region, which helped to formulate an appropriate roadmap plan for future conquests.

    In this way, the Sakyi group still serves delicious food, but they must now spend their own money to buy good meals, and even trade in the market.

    The time has come to April. At the end of March, most of the ice in the waters near Fort Shilla had melted, and everyone was looking forward to the ice breaking and sailing.

    As a high priest, Lumia offered sacrifices to the gods on the vernal equinox of the Julian calendar. She is going to preside over a ceremony to worship seven gods, and now it involves the melting of snow and ice to resume sailing. For the so-called safety of navigation, sea gods and sea monsters should also be sacrificed.

    Ten years ago, the Russ were also stunned to sacrifice to the gods, because there weren''t many large-scale births, and it was extremely extravagant to take out five deer.

    Times have changed, and now the sacrifices are all Shilu started.

    The Duchy of Ross inherited the custom of the traditional Viking, and there are two grand sacrifices throughout the year. Sacrifice to Odin on the winter solstice, which is equivalent to the Chinese New Year. Offering sacrifices to the gods and the ocean during the Spring Festival is actually a celebration of the beginning of production and life.

    Shilla Fort is fully recovered, and fishermen, farmers and merchants are fully prepared!

    However, because Ross lost the Danish market, the average price of all kinds of leather goods in the leather goods market in Shilla Fort had plummeted.

    The fact has really become "leather slow-sales help us."

    This was the time for hunters, and Liurik ordered the Governor-General Conusson and his sons to act immediately, holding the treasury money to buy the hunters'' goods as much as possible.

    The prince and the merchants completed the acquisition with their own hands, and as many as 100,000 large squirrel skins, 5,000 ferret skins, 2,000 fox skins and 200 polar bear skins entered the bag.

    As usual, merchants will transport their leather to Lake M?laren, at least Ross has not lost the Swedish market!

    Rurik has at least 50,000 squirrel skins, as well as a thousand mink skins and all 200 polar bear skins. What he actually paid the hunter was part of the silver and copper coins, as well as a higher proportion of the real wheat.

    Lake Ladoga has dissolved, and thousands of streams and Lake Onega poured water frantically here, directly causing the Neva River to increase its water volume!

    This situation directly caused the waterway traffic between Novgorod and Shilla Fort to become responsible. It would be extremely fast to move down the river, and to go retrograde would be an uphill battle with the river.

    But the prince ordered that a large amount of leather must be shipped to Novgorod.

    What does Rurik mean? Without him, only because tens of thousands of Slavic women will suddenly take free time after the busy farming. In fact, they also do auxiliary life work such as cutting grass, weaving baskets, and making wooden utensils. The value of the labor produced is difficult to measure with money. In other words, this kind of labor cannot be exchanged for tangible food remuneration.

    A leather-carrying fleet is advancing against the Neva River, and a distinguished "great tailor" is ordered by the prince to move with his full set of handicraft workshop personnel.

    Times have changed, and Fodgen is no longer the owner of a small tailor''s shop in Lake Ladoga. He has as many as fifty slave laborers under his command, and he has also explored a set of strategies in production, which is to divide the personnel into groups, thereby improving the efficiency of making leather clothes.

    Since the Principality can produce carbon steel, it is also possible to make steel needles. It''s just that the Principality doesn''t have the fine processing technology of the East, so it can only make some hardened steel needles that are generally thicker.

    Although this kind of needle cannot reach the level of embroidery, it is already very suitable for sewing leather and linen.

    The production of clothes does not require high technology. Even without a sewing machine, pure handwork can guarantee good efficiency.

    The entire workshop staff set off with the fleet, and ten long rowing boats together drove three standard armed cargo ships towards Novgorod.

    Leather and finished ironware are two major products. Slavic women will earn real wheat from participating in leather processing. Finished ironware directly enhances the work efficiency of Slavic men.

    More importantly, the Novgorod shipyard needs a large number of iron tools, such as steel axes, scrapers, and planes, as well as steel consumables such as nails.

    In addition, soap, glassware, and pottery are also on the shipping list. At this stage, they are all affordable commodities for the Ross immigrants. They can be less in variety but must be available because the people need to consume them.

    A small domestic demand market is expanding, such as making leather into clothes, first of all to meet the needs of the people of the Principality of Russia. This market is temporarily small, and as the population grows rapidly, it will expand rapidly!

    After all, the Lake M?laren market in Sweden is only 50,000 people, and the Principality of Ross will soon be able to surpass it in theory.

    Losing the Danish market will not be able to take it for the time being, and Rurik can only comfort himself that tomorrow will be better. At least this year, the mixture of leather and linen will cause a batch of Novgorod to change into new clothes. Changing clothes was a good thing to show off everywhere in ancient society. With the help of this generated domestic demand market, one can earn some scissors profit.

    For Vodgen, Novgorod is a novel place. In consideration of his heart, he is unwilling to move to a new area just after he settled down in Shrosburg. Obviously he can run the workshop in Shrosburg. Very good, why leave?

    Since the prince issued a request in the winter, he did not dare to disobey, and now the fleet also enters the Volkhov River, which runs north-south.

    The small team from far away is really a distinguished guest. The arrival of Fodegen with the entire professional team did not cause much disturbance, but R¨¹rik was very happy. What makes him happy is not even the roots of Buddha, but the group of skilled workers under his command.

    There is such a small group, they are all female slaves, and their own value is very pure. They are professional tailors, a group of tailors who have completely separated from land production, relying on making clothes for their masters to survive, so even if they have excellent skills, they are still being frantically exploited by the masters. As the owner, Fodgen felt that he was a great benevolent. The so-called not having his own leader, many women had long ended miserably.

    Rurik received the nervous Fodegan with a grin, and invited him into the palace after a greeting from the dock, and talked secretly in a separate room.

    Such a move made Fodgen even more nervous.

    The room is almost airtight, the outdoors is sunny, the interior is quite dark, and oil lamps are still needed.

    "My lord, what do you mean by talking to me about a secret matter?"

    "Exactly. I... ask you to make a concession." Rurik hesitated for a moment, and still described firmly.

    "What is it? It will never be me building a workshop in Novgorod. You have a new decision? You can do it. In fact, I am very willing to build a workshop in Novgorod."

    "Oh? You can''t look down on here?"

    "No." Verdegen hurriedly denied and agreed: "I can have today''s wealth thanks to your help. Under your protection, there is no problem with the safety of my wealth."

    "Yes, you are getting old too."

    "Me? I''m older, at least much younger than the old guy Gould."

    "You are still getting old, and you should use events for life."

    Rurik was obviously trying to make things clear, Fodgen was a little impatient, but he didn''t dare to ask more, so he had to test it out: "What do you mean?"

    "Then I will make it clear. I think you are all female slaves."

    "Ah? They? You..." Buddha wanted to say that it was ridiculous, as if the princes were attracted by the looks of the slaves. Wait a minute, those are a group of old women, how beautiful they are at all. It was because he realized the absurdity, that Fodgen was afraid that he would fail to talk too much and hurriedly shut up.

    "It''s the female slaves. Me!" Rurik patted his chest vigorously, "decided to buy them."

    "Ah! You!?" Verdegen understood everything in a moment, and his face became savage and terrified when he stood up suddenly, "You want to take away my wealth? That''s my lifeblood, I''m a clothing merchant. ."

    "Sit down first!" Rurik yelled, and the other party hurriedly collapsed with fright. "Do you think I''m killing you? Absurd. I was afraid that you were too nervous before meeting you in the secret room. If you think my request is outrageous, then talk slowly. I tell you clearly that you still have to be in Nov Gorod built a permanent clothing workshop, but it will become very different from what you understand."

    In this way, Rurik showed his attitude. Because the core of the garment workshop is the female slaves, they are a group of skilled workers, whoever controls them can immediately build the factory. As far as financial resources are concerned, no one can challenge the prince, and this operation by Rurik is to directly nationalize the purely private self-financing workshop.

    Rurik described the grand occasion with gestures with both hands: "You don''t have to pay for the construction of the factory yourself, and you don''t have to pay a series of payments such as accommodation and food for the slave labor. I will not charge even a copper coin for your existing wealth. On the contrary, I have to pay you a sum of money to buy this group of slave labor. You are still in this business, and I hire you as a life-long manager, and I will pay you generous remuneration and not collect taxes. Isn¡¯t this very good? Well, your purpose of setting up a workshop is to make money. You do it according to my approach. You don''t have to take any risks, you will only get paid continuously, and you will be a respected master tailor."

    "Huh? Then our previous contract..."

    "Is the previous contract more favourable by my current proposal? You are a smart person, and it is time for us to revise a better contract."

    People like Fordgen belong to the early industrial capitalists, and they are also the cornerstone of the Hanseatic League. As a businessman, he rushed to calculate an account. Although he thought it was peculiar, it must be a business that won''t lose money.

    I think I have fallen into the hands of the prince, and if I want to refuse, this kid will find a way to do it.

    Prince Rurik is not like a handsome man on the surface. He is a fierce madman who must not be deceived by the kindness he is now showing. The Prince''s orders must not be disobeyed.

    With a long sigh, Fodgen felt that his great life had come to an end, and the next step was to be forced to work for the prince.

    Just after landing, a secret agreement was signed and it directly replaced the old contract.

    Fordgen¡¯s clothing workshop that has been in operation for 20 years does not exist in a sense. The factories in the former site of Roseburg or Birka Bazaar are all sold. The clothing workshop no longer has any heavy assets. , There is only a group of soft workers that can be moved quickly and a group of slave laborers. These are light assets.

    For a long time, the clothes of the Slavs in the Novgorod region are all family workshops. It is nothing more than women sitting at home, using primitive looms to make linen and making clothes. In principle, they all hope to make better clothes. Although they have mastered the very advanced technology of weaving fabrics, due to the lack of materials and tools, they cannot sew high-end goods, especially the lack of leather and woolen garments.

    In fact, leaving aside the roots of Verde, Rurik was able to appoint Blomma, the mother of his close comrade Fisk, as a master tailor, quickly pulling out a professional textile team.

    Now that Fodgen agrees with the new policy, it is necessary to fake a state-owned textile workshop and hire these two as managers (factory directors) and one as technical director.

    Reluctantly happily stayed on the issue of paying for money. Naturally, the biggest reason was that his treasury was always full because of past wars and plunder. He bought the ownership of all female slaves in Fordgen at a price 10% higher than the market price. The next move is a fantasy.

    For those slave laborers, they are very happy to be the dependents of the prince himself. Everyone praises that working for the prince is always rewarding, and everyone''s treatment will be better if they want to come.

    On the second day of Fodgen¡¯s arrival, all fifty slave laborers were led to the entrance of the palace, a small open area.

    Rurik directly announced in public: "You! All textile slave laborers! You will have the opportunity of complete freedom! Work for me for five years, and you will be free. Once the five-year period is over, you can still continue to do it. For the work of a tailor, I will give you extra pay at that time..."

    The prince never broke his words. He promised board and lodging and one day of rest a week, especially the absolute freedom gained after five years, including the possibility of marriage. Therefore, some young slave laborers can still marry and have children. According to the promise of the prince, they will become completely "Ross" and belong to the first echelon of subjects in the Principality''s hierarchical society.

    They were so touched that they were so moved that they put aside the things of freedom for the time being, and the princes would provide more living supplies for everyone, perhaps promising a rest day every six days. Fodgen would not give all of this. After all, in the eyes of that man, the sisters were destined to be bulls and horses for a lifetime.

    But they still can''t rely on Fordgen''s management. Although everyone does not understand, we still have to see each other day and night.

    To build a new factory in the city, fortunately, Novgorod closed a lot of open space when it was enclosing the wall. The city is not the city of White Tree Manor. The population of other ethnic groups is almost all technical people. They are destined to fill the space of the city.

    A plaque covered with chalky mud and coated with carbon black is made first. It is marked with three words, and together it is "the tailor''s factory of the Principality."

    This is the first state-owned textile factory in the Rus Principality. All assets belong to Rurik individuals. Of course, on the principle of "I am the country", it is also state-owned.

    The final form of leather is to become a variety of clothing, in which there are processing profits and logistics profits in each link. Lurik has directly opened up the upstream and downstream of the industry, from catching small animals to making leather coats, completing the closed loop of the industrial ecology. Wipe away the profits that an industry can make.

    The workplaces are some large long houses with woodcut styles, which combine two types of Viking-Slavic architecture, which are most suitable for intensive workshop-style hand tailoring work. The same construction principle applies to the same dormitory area. Workers will sleep in Datongpu, but the houses built are built to accommodate 200 people at once.

    How can a state-owned factory be just a small workshop with fifty people? The factory dormitory can only accommodate 200 people, and this is just a response to the current manpower.

    The plaque is currently hung on the newly laid pile foundation pillars, and the load-bearing wooden piles of the first batch of houses can be described as rapid construction under the great reward.

    Now there are two large construction sites in the city: a school and a garment factory.

    More than a thousand male and female villagers were employed. Among them, the men received a pound of wheat a day. As for labor, Lurik provided food.

    The thriving urban construction also led to the rapid destruction of the forest outside the city. Eventually, people threw out the roots of the trees and leveled the land. This is the so-called "asking for farmland from the forest." The urban construction and the pioneering movement were carried out at the same time, and everyone who participated in it got profits, and Rurik himself also gained more prestige. It is really a solution to four birds with one stone.

    This scene made the Kyiv horses amazed. They saw that the horses they sold were already involved in the cart work, and they fixed their eyes on those horses that were all mares.

    Where are the two stallions? The Mack noticed that the people of the Rus Principality were waiting for the farmland to become harder, and they had prepared all kinds of farm tools. The horse guest is authorized to visit the farming channels, and is promised to also get a free meal through labor.

    While waiting, they found two stallions by accident. Speculation comes true, the Ross people are indeed using Pechenegg horses to breed local pony horses!

    Finally, spring plowing in 836 began!

    The Ross people, who have made sufficient preparations, sowed wheat seeds for this spring in various places. Compared with last year, more wheat seeds were sown this year. In addition, because a large number of people in the Ilmen Lake area have burrowed out of the forest to open up the land, more people have been sown. Put into agricultural production. Counting the various levels of acres in the lake area, as many as 30,000 hectares of fields have begun to plant a variety of crops, of which oats, wheat and rye are naturally the absolute mainstream. Onions, yellow-rooted carrots, and cabbage, the youngest of these vegetables, also need to be planted in batches.

    Naturally there are flax, they are widely planted in the southern part of the lake.

    As a noble prince, Rurik set up a model He is farming by himself, and for this reason, he also writes boastful articles on the paper to promote it to the public. He personally manipulated the image of Quyuan Plow and was painted by himself. Not to mention, compared with a group of "handicapped" people, Rurik, a talent who knows a certain amount of sketching knowledge, properly drew a "picture of spring ploughing."

    This show is to draw in the feelings with the most populous Slavs, and also to personally experience the effects of the use of the plough, sowing, and burying of seeds.

    He even used a technique, that is, to get ten Kiev horses to try the beauty of the Quyuan Plow and the bound planter.

    Almost in an instant, his goal was achieved.

    Maksakyi asked the dusty Rurik directly in the field: "My lord, this kind of plow is very beautiful, how much is it, let''s buy it!"

    "You want to buy? Why bother. I''ll give you a set! Wait a minute, this is for your Kiev chief. Especially you!" Rurik patted Sakyi on the shoulder. "You will return soon. You tell your leader what you have seen and heard in Ross, and you tell him about our support for peaceful trade. We look forward to more merchants coming to Ross with goods."

 Chapter 756ï¼š The Rose Royal Pirates and the Ragnar Viking Army and the East Franco...

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    A big ship is super strong, and ten torsion slingshots are installed on both sides of the ship, and the bow is also equipped with a new bronze collision angle.

    The main force of the projectile of the slingshot is the cone-shaped cast iron projectile. The projectiles are divided into one pound and half pound. One hundred pieces are packed into a box, and fifty boxes are directly packed in the cabin! It is the most important combat weapon, so it has reached the pinnacle of the Russian Navy in its armed reserves.

    There are also javelins and harpoons that can be used as short spears as auxiliary weapons, and they are also sharp weapons for killing beluga whales, minke whales, and even seal hunting.

    This is the "Royal Pirate Ship" Salmon Chief of the Principality of Ross. The explorer Spuyut led a professional pirate team on the order of the Prince to launch special revenge against the Danish forces.

    There is an all-out war, at least not now. Even the situation became more complicated. The internal economy forced the Principality to temporarily adjust its expansionary national policy to internal construction.

    Retaliation against the Danes is still to be done, and Spuyut has historically become the first person to retaliate.

    The wharf was full of people, and more than two thousand people had just finished their busy spring farming work and came to the wharf to watch the pirate ship leaving the port.

    People with discerning eyes are talking about it. The so-called prince paid a huge amount of money. This ship is more fierce than the armament of the Principality¡¯s flagship Aphrola.

    The ship was fixed by multiple cables and stabilized on the turbulent Neva River. On the top of the mast, a peculiar flag was hunting and hunting in the south wind.

    It was a flag with a white background, and the black pattern was terrifying and domineering.

    The black cloth strips are stitched together to form an abstract image of a human skull, under which the skull and crossbones are stitched with a tomahawk and sword pattern.

    This flag was designed by Rurik himself. The so-called pirate ship must have an appropriate flag!

    The flag is talked about for everyone, the skull represents death, just like the purpose of the ship''s long journey-to bring death.

    Everyone knows that their trip is to be a monster cruising in the sea, and they must do what they can kill. People want them to kill violently to vent the anger of their brothers.

    A large number of strategic materials are transported to the ship by manual cranes with net bags. They are a large amount of hard-dried scones, hard dried salted fish, baskets of onions, and a large amount of fresh water in oak barrels.

    Such materials are enough to support a ship of more than 30 people fighting for two months. Of course, their endurance is definitely not the case. Even if they need to be supplied, the first supply point is Saaremaa Island.

    Spuyute stood under the ship and bid farewell to the Governor of Shilla Fort.

    Looking at his men, Tralang and his men all put on the standard Russian uniforms, especially the lining, but blue and white striped shirts sewn and woven with blue and white twine. The ten people are from Saarema Island, and the remaining twenty people are also a hodgepodge. They include native Russ, Varanga from other sources, local Slavs and Suomi.

    Their ethnicity is quite complicated, but fortunately they can communicate in Gnostic. They are a group of true desperadoes, and they are convinced that their fierce work is justified.

    Everyone is carefully selected by Sipuyoute. It is necessary to kill the enemy cruelly without blinking, and secondly, you must not get seasick.

    What can I chat with the governor is nothing more than the last greeting.

    "Your trip is full of risks. I''m afraid that your lone ship will rush into Denmark and be encircled. If you are in danger, you must escape first..." Governor Konuzong repeatedly warned.

    Spuyute is talking non-stop, but in fact he looks fearless and fearless in his heart.

    The Aphrodite once defeated a hundred in Denmark, and the stronger Salmon Chief could only achieve greater results.

    The pirate flag fluttered, the shackles of the big ship were untied, and the people entered the Gulf of Finland amidst the cheers, and continued to sail towards Saaremaa Island.

    A few days later, they successfully arrived offshore of Saaremaa Island and dropped anchor at a suitable berth.

    Tralang, the messenger of the islanders, became a servant of the Rus Principality. His entourages are descendants of the former Rus exiles, and all of them now have the status of Russ.

    They saw the strength of the Rus and even participated in the Winter War against the Karelians. Now they returned home with the spoils, especially the crying prisoners.

    Any verbal description is not as convincing as the actual spoils. Fighting for the Ross people can get female slaves. The facts immediately shocked the islanders.

    Spuyut entered the village, and he declared his rule here as the Earl of Saaremaa, Duchy of Ross. All the islanders expressed their deep support. This is their purpose. From then on, they submit to a regional power, so that future piracy has a powerful blessing.

    Do not! The real situation is far beyond the islanders'' perception.

    A pair of excited eyes stared at Spuyute who was standing on the soil platform. He learned the routine of Rurik, rolling hard paper into a trumpet and preaching his own ideas.

    "You! All subjects of the Duchy of Ross, all subjects of this earl. I am your leader. I will take your money, iron, wheat, and women with you. We have a powerful warship, and we are about to start fighting The blow of the Danish Merchant Marine. I will lead you to victory. All men and women will become fighters, and we will all make a fortune."

    The words are very crude, and the poor and crazy people are really useful.

    Spuyute was embraced by the people of the entire fishing village. A wooden pole stood upright, and the flag of Ross was also flying on the island.

    As a result, some new measures began to be implemented. After all, the island was under the legal rule of the Rus Principality, and the island began to be fortified.

    Saaremaa Island began to construct large-scale construction, the island began to build a coastal wooden fortress, an abstract drawing on paper of the city defense construction plan became the construction blueprint. An island fort must be built, just to prevent the Danes from reprisals due to excessive piracy, so that the fort can be defended.

    The islanders¡¯ construction activities were ignored by Spuyut. He did not dare to live up to the preferential treatment and funding of Prince Rurik, and out of anger, he must retaliate wildly in the Danish waters.

    A big ship with a huge spinnaker shrouded in anger all the way west, and it was not Denmark that was the first to bear the brunt, but the group of fishermen who served the Danish island of Burgundy.

    The first target appeared ahead!

    Sprout skillfully ordered: "Attention starboard! Cast iron bullets are loaded!"

    The battleship ignored the fishing boat''s escape, catching up and launching.

    In an instant, the thin wooden shell of the fishing boat was pierced by the cast iron projectile, causing multiple leaking holes. The captured inferior bone cluster arrows were fired by a steel arm crossbow, directly killing the fisherman.

    Without any greetings with opponents, the pirate ship solves a fishing boat cleanly.

    Five people had ropes tied around their waists and ransacked the trophies before the fishing boat sank.

    A small box of freshly caught herring, fishing nets, harpoons, axes, etc. are all transported to the big ship. After completing the mission, the five men were dragged back to the ship by the brothers.

    After all, the Saarema islanders are a group of poor and crazy people. They became royal pirates and still searched very carefully, even stripping off the linen clothes of the dead fishermen.

    They also did a terrible act! The head of the deceased was chopped off, thrown into a fishing net and immediately hung on the stern of the big boat. This is a testament to the horrible battle. Firstly, it boosted morale and advocated the brutality of the brothers. As for the stench from the head, this is not a problem, as the constant sea breeze can blow it away.

    Rurik did promise that the enemy''s head could be exchanged for money. He was very relieved to Spuyute, there was no act of killing good and doing meritorious deeds. After all, the Swedish allies would not go to the southern waters, and the main force of the Ross Fleet did not have an order to go to the south or west. There was only one type of person who died under Spuyut''s hand-the enemy.

    Relying on the means of fighting and raising the battle, Spuyute, who frantically hunted down the enemy''s fishing boats, soon began to dislike those poor fishing boats.

    He was ordered to execute the order of Rurik to kill without pardon. He did not leave any prisoners. It took only a few days. On Burgundy Island, the gateway island in the western Baltic Sea, ten fishing boats sank.

    The horrible news spread across the island, and the islanders don¡¯t need to discern it carefully. The spinnaker is the most obvious signal that the so-called Ross Killers are here again.

    Wasn''t the battle against the Ross looking for death? Even a big ship is hard to beat.

    But the islanders are not all cowards. More than two hundred people organized eight rowing boats to set sail for battle. According to the script of the islanders, when the brothers approached, after throwing the noose, the soldiers climbed up the rope to jump and kill. This is naturally very risky, but everyone''s hungry stomachs have controlled their minds.

    After all, Burgundy is a small island. If fishing is not possible, the resources on the island alone will not be enough to feed everyone!

    As a result, Spuyute here is pure revenge, and the fishing boat is used as a target for training. For the islanders, the de facto blockade of a large terrorist ship can lead to the destruction of the entire island.

    A naval battle, Spuyou can''t help but look at the combat effectiveness of the Salmon Chief.

    The encounter between the two sides was completely one-sided. The lone ships were killed indiscriminately. Eight long ships of the islanders were sunk six, and more than a hundred people were buried in the sea. The victor also caught axes and harpoons that had not had time to sink to the bottom of the sea.

    People cheered the naval battle, and Spuyote was happy, his eyes turned to the far west.

    "Brothers get ready again. We are not robbing fishermen. We officially entered Denmark to rob their merchant ships!"

    The Port of Hezeby has experienced war, and the destructiveness of the war last year was not fatal. The port resumed most of its commercial activities, and merchants who followed the rule of King Horlick of Denmark continued to do business.

    However, this year''s international situation has undergone major changes, making the business that has just resumed become full of huge risks.

    It turned out that Prince Ludwig of East Francia had been enlisted by himself!

    Elite cavalry from Regensburg was dispatched, and the prince personally led five hundred cavalry to arrive in Hamburg early.

    The Earl of Bremen and the Earl of Hamburg responded one after another, and a large number of local farmers who had completed spring ploughing were also recruited as a surprise, but these farmers largely made up the number.

    The prince actually assembled a large army composed of various personnel, with a total strength of four thousand, of which the cavalry unit has a total of 800 horses.

    The cloth wraps the horses, making it appear that the horses have armor. The cavalry warriors are all chain armors. They are holding the most classic spears and lined up on the wall. It is horrible for the cavalry to gather together.

    The prince asked Horlick, the "loyal dog", to show his attitude, and considering that the other party might rebel, he assembled the army of Chen Bing on the border of the Great Wall at Schleswig.

    The Franks did not have a navy, and even the hasty organization of maritime forces could not deter the Danes. But the army can directly overwhelm it, and it is feasible to sweep Jutland.

    It seems that the other party is really against it!

    Prince Ludwig waved his hand, and a history was created.

    When the Schleswig Great Wall was built, the Frankish army had no record of crossing it, and even Charlemagne did not want to go too far into the hinterland of Denmark.

    Prince Ludwig, who thought highly of himself, made a decision that went against his ancestors. The army crossed the Great Wall and rushed directly to the Port of Hezeby.

    The war broke out!

    This happened in April. The merchants who were on the sidelines seized the time and ran softly. Those who had not had time to withdraw were killed and cleansed by the Frankish army as an enemy, and the merchant''s property was looted by the prince. The prince has a reason for doing this, because the army is a monster that consumes supplies crazily. It would be great if the army can raise living supplies by itself, and it is indeed a good choice to allow them to plunder.

    Those French soldiers killed men and insulted women, so much so that the priests with the army could not stand it. All this was acquiesced by the prince, and he did not allow these barbarians to disobey. Besides, what''s the problem with showing tough methods in Hezeby? Isn''t this a land of no owners? Killing a group of people will certainly not encounter hostility from other Danish tribes.

    But the various tribes felt that the next person to be beheaded was themselves.

    Ragnar, who has become a chief, is furious for it!

    His father, Sigurd of the Ring, had died of illness and became the leader himself.

    The Franks tore up the 811 peace treaty and launched another war to invade Denmark!

    As a tribe close to the border, Hezeby''s final collapse and the city''s so-called Governor Stad fleeing with his subordinates without resistance, young Ragnar felt that he had been completely betrayed. Never sit still, he decided to counterattack with his clan.

    Men and women are at least young, and all those who can hold weapons are assembled. Ragnar assembled nearly 800 fighters, and the cowards ran away. These people were hard-hearted rebels, so the army was all the fighting power that a small tribe could assemble.

    Ragnar organized his own fleet to leave the village and plunge directly into Schleswig along the eastern coastline.

    "The Franks are back to their alliance, and Horlick is Frank''s lackey! We must retaliate against them and follow me to slaughter Schleswig!"

    The long ship fleet suddenly appeared, and the Viking fanatics landed on the beach.

    With the slogan of exchanging blood with high protection, they slaughtered all the living people in the Schleswig military stronghold.

    After the madness, some women were left to the end. According to Viking rules, these women should be brought back to the tribe as slaves.

    Ragnar must show blood and brutality to his people. This is the only way he understands to maintain his rule.

    All the prisoners were **** to cover the firewood, and finally burned to death. This is how he sacrificed to Odin.

    Those poor little priests, yes, it was the group of people left behind by the northern saint Eskil, who were all captured by Ragnar, and in the end burned to the point that there was no ashes left.

    Ragnar''s revenge has just begun, and their large group of fanatics needs a lot of supplies, and they must fight to support the war. They marched towards Hamburg and ransacked the villages along the way.

    Is it really all tactics to change home?

    Ragner¡¯s Viking army had already approached Hamburg and immediately fought with the Hamburg defenders. If it weren''t for a qualified city defense system and the sluggish siege methods of Ragnar''s army, Hamburg would have died. The siege caused damage to soldiers and soldiers. Ragnar, who was frustrated for the first time, did not choose to smash to the end. He immediately began to rob villages along the Elbe River to the upper reaches of the area.

    A malignant tumor is deteriorating in the East Franconian sub-Saxony. Prince Ludwig, who is waiting for Horrick¡¯s slide in Denmark, regards the bad news from the messenger as Horrick¡¯s rebellion.

    He had to lead his troops back to the Great Wall, ignoring Hezebi''s chicken feathers, and the Earl of Hamburg took the lead to relieve his own territory.

    When they arrived at the Earl of Hamburg, all they saw along the Elbe were coked villages and a large number of corpses.

    The Franks were furious and weeping bitterly, enduring the suffering, the prince gave an order: "Army! Go to Flanders! Kill all the Normans in Durist!"

    According to Horlick''s plan, the men who stayed in the Flanders (Netherlands) Durist (East Armstrong) stronghold will return to Denmark in 836. A Norman pirate den directly turned into an undefended trading city.

    Prince Ludwig retaliated in sympathy, and those Durrists who did not leave were regarded as rebels and killed.

    By the time of May, the situation had become very turbulent.

    As a result, an extremely bad situation was placed in front of Horlick, the king of Denmark.

    He was thunderous in his palace in Godfrehagen, the northernmost city of the peninsula.

    He summoned many lords to inquire about countermeasures, and sighed: "Oops! How did the kingdom become like this! A nasty Ross ship is looting my merchant ship everywhere! And Ludwig, are you going to destroy my country? You say, Who on earth beat Frank first?! This is going to kill me!"

    A series of questions struck the lords who pointed out that the hateful big ship energy came from the revenge of the Rus. As for whether it was related to the killing of the Franks, it is unknown.

    It was their fault that the Franks ransacked Hezeby, but without an order, who would counterattack the opponent frantically first?

    "It''s the Ragnar of the Stonewall tribe, the Ragnar in the wool pants." Someone pointed out with a certainty.

    "Ragna? Sigurd''s bastard? Unexpectedly, there is such a madman in my hand?!"

    In fact, Horrick was happy and furious. What he liked was the cruelty of this person, and he felt that there were madmen in Denmark. What was angry about this person was that he still did not admit that he was the king of Denmark.

    Ragnar has to deal with the disaster by himself, but now things have become extremely complicated. If the Danish army is assembled to fight East Frank, there must be no problem at all, and the outcome is difficult to decide.

    But turning his face with Ludwig was definitely not his purpose.

    He can only sigh with the pain of "coming with insects to govern the country". decisive battle? Denmark can play the Frankish regular army? Ragnar''s killing was a pure sneak attack, which doesn''t explain much.

    Horrick wanted to kill the soldiers, and now he must take the army to negotiate. He must be prepared with both hands If the negotiation fails, then fight! The Danes are never slaves.

    As for the Ross ship that hunts and cruises like a lone wolf, Denmark has no time to hunt down.

    Horrick issued a general mobilization of the lords. In order to prevent Denmark from being slaughtered, the Danes must unite against Frank, just as Chief Godfrey did thirty years ago.

    He also issued a temporary sea ban, which is actually a threat: "You can go to sea. If you are killed by the Ross villain, this king will not help you at this time."

    Sea Forbidden can''t stop real merchants. The more wars there are, the more profitable it is to transport tomahawks, spearheads, and wooden shields.

    But a small boat was already drifting on the Weser River in Bremen, and Eskil and the Blue Fox finally left Frank in the right season. Because of the lack of information, they did not know that a large group of Danish Vikings were killing everywhere, nor did they know that the Royal Rose pirates were hunting Danish ships everywhere.

    They are floating on the sea, and the future is of course full of hardships, and they have this knowledge.

    It''s just that the blue fox, who has become quite lean, can''t imagine what happened in the area ahead.

 Chapter 757ï¼š Carl I Ruricosson Ostara

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    A fine and long spring rain fell shortly after spring ploughing. The Slavs cheered that it was a sign of a good harvest, but the Rus didn''t take it seriously.

    The spring rains forced the Russ and other Varyag people to adjust their traditional fishing operations. People stayed at home to hide from the rain, and even those Kyiv horses who planned to return had to postpone their plans.

    A group of horsemen such as Sakyi turned into leather merchants.

    The fur coat made of polar bear skin and the beautiful hat made of ferret skin are at least some glassware and iron tools. The cargo will be loaded with the same boat as they came. Because the ice and snow have all melted, it is totally unrealistic to expect the boat to be dragged across the Valdai Marsh on the ice and snow. Everyone must cross that patch of land, which is also the entire north-south water transport line. Bad obstacles, so the summer traveler can''t load too much cargo.

    The goods they plan to take away are not many, and the value is extremely high! Especially those glassware, if they were sold to the leader of the Pecheneg people, they would surely be exchanged for many horses.

    "The Ross people¡¯s small crystal cup has only ten silver coins, and the crystal plate has twenty. These utensils (10 in total) are shipped to the south and I will sell them. A small cup will surely be replaced by ten horses! Horses will be shipped again. Go to the Ross people. Haha, come and go for fifty times the income!" Sakyi is dreaming, although the trade income will not be so outrageous, the real situation is definitely a big profit.

    The huge gains directly dispelled the businessmen''s worries about risks. They were willing to take the risk, and now they only hope that the **** rain will stop.

    On the other hand, a noble woman must tighten the ball of cloth in her mouth, and with the help of more than a dozen women, she strives to make a feat that only she can accomplish.

    A more noble old lady simply knelt on the ground, her mouth full of words of encouragement.

    "Strong hard! It''s already opened..."

    "Try harder, your head will come out soon."

    ...

    After a while, the child''s shrill cry made the mother who was on the verge of collapse finally lie down in relief and happily, and gasped deeply.

    Rurik, who was waiting outside the door waiting for the good news, heard the cry. He pushed the thick guys hard and rushed into the room. A woman slid to his side and grabbed her hand hard: "You... Bar."

    But seeing the child''s mother with tears of happiness on her face, she watched her man try to sit up, but was still stopped by R¨¹rich: "Don''t be impulsive, you have to stay quiet."

    Finally, Carlotta got her wish and became a mother.

    She lay on her back and asked Niya who was busy cleaning the child: "Is it a boy or a girl."

    "It''s a boy. You guys..." As the queen mother of the principality, Niya is quite experienced as a midwife. The baby''s umbilical cord was cut, and a pine clip clamped the belly button.

    While she washed the blood and filth of the baby who was red, crying and moving, she deliberately muttered with dissatisfaction: "You are a woman who cares about you as soon as you enter the door, and you don''t come to see your second one. son."

    Rurik smirked, it was indeed his own child, but Carlotta was unique.

    He slowly helped Carlota, who was a new mother, up, and after the child was cleaned quickly, he was gently wrapped in soft linen by Niya and handed it to the child''s mother.

    The crying child suddenly calmed down, facing his own flesh and blood, Carlotta hurriedly lifted the linen cloth while smiling.

    She must be sure that this is a boy, because Ostara''s title requires a male heir.

    As Niya described, this is a boy.

    She burst into tears and kissed her son subconsciously.

    The child just closed his eyes and lay down in his mother''s arms to keep quiet, gently fiddled with his two fat and transparent hands, pouting his little mouth and trying to puff something.

    "He''s very cute. Carlotta, have you finally figured out the name of your child?" Rurik asked with relief.

    "Just call it Carl."

    "Carl? Is it appropriate?"

    "Very suitable. Ostara needs a male duke, and only Karl is the most worthy of his name."

    "Also."

    Rurik didn¡¯t ask any more. She probably felt a little inferior that she was a woman. The feminine pronunciation of "Carl" was "Carlotta." As promised, the Ostras ushered in the male nobles, and everything has become normal since then.

    Rurik''s estimation was partly correct, but Carlotta''s choice of this name for her son was simple and crude. Ten wooden blocks wrote ten names, because I firmly believed that I was conceived must be a son, and all ten names were masculine. When she felt severe pain, she closed her eyes and grabbed a lottery named Carl.

    Everything is Odin''s will! The child''s name is God''s choice, and his gender is also God''s choice.

    Odin surrendered his decree, and Odin asked Ostara to revive, thus choosing a male heir.

    She was willing to call her son Karl I, Duke of Ostara, and even whispered close to Rurik¡¯s ear for the first time: ¡°I would rather give up the title of the duchess immediately and give him the title. There must be a man in my duchy Duke, it¡¯s up to you to decide."

    Although the words were very abrupt, Rurik realized the true meaning in an instant.

    The Principality of Ostara is indeed not on the same level as the Principality of Ross. They are no longer even a vassal group, but are within the scope of the Principality of Ross. Prince Ross has the right to appoint the status of the sole nobleman under the rule of the duke, which is equivalent to saying that the Principality of Ostara is only a famous name, and the political status is only the status of the earl.

    Carlotta''s actions cannot be said to be hasty, but must be the result of careful consideration.

    Rurik thought for a while, and simply followed her wishes: "Okay. He is Karl I, Duke of Ostara." He gently touched his second son''s smiling face with his finger, and gently exhorted: "My son, Your name is Carl Ruricosson Ostala. I hope you will grow up and become a good fighter and man, and a solid backing for the Principality."

    The child did not cry, just twisted his body and made a humming sound.

    "Look." Rurik was happy. "He is responding to us."

    The reason why Rurik cared about Carlota as soon as he walked in was because he had witnessed the death of the Queen Mary. He didn''t want his other woman to be unpredictable. Fortunately, everything went well with God''s help.

    Everything went smoothly. Carlota began to nurse the children himself on the same day. The success of the matter shocked the women who participated in the midwifery. The good news does not matter if the rainy weather passes in Novgorod.

    The haze weather of the spring rain is a good one, Carlotta has a lot of time to stay indoors. Rurik ordered her to confine her to confinement, to eat and drink, but not to leave the room and walk around.

    Fried eggs, stews, grilled fish, and the high-protein meals ordered by Rurik kept delivering Carlota''s mouth. Firstly, it helped her recover, and secondly, it also helped her breastfeeding.

    Carlotta can''t take care of so much. She is indulged in the happiness now, even if it''s sunny, she doesn''t want to run around in the open air.

    Such care was too much, making Svetlana unbearably jealous, and humblely complained to her man that the so-called care for Carlotta was too outrageous.

    "Are you jealous? When our baby is born, I will let you stay home for a month, and feed you into a fat seal with the best meal. If you want that."

    When Rurik said this, Lanna shut up.

    She still likes her current slender and agile posture, the posture of a seal, which is really no beauty.

    The spring rain did not last long, and the earth fully recovered after the rain.

    The grass seeds all sprouted, and the river beaches and fields were full of wild grasses, especially the rushes with slender leaves. They are all fine pastures, and all kinds of livestock in the Duchy of Ross are driven into the wild, letting them eat the endless grass frantically.

    Although there are no new war operations in the Principality, the expansion is still going on in another way.

    A group of people from Narvik Port arrived at Roseburg at the end of winter. They came with salt and walrus tusks, and planned to sell their products on a sailing boat bound for Shrosburg, in exchange for better food and linen. , Leather and so on.

    Hunters cruising around will not let go of the spring time, they are still hunting.

    Driven by their interests, they neglected the principle of fishing after exhaustion, or in other words, there is no need to exercise restraint under the new situation. The expansion of the Principality has greatly expanded the cause of the people. The claim that the human world Misgaard is a small world is no longer credible. Everyone has found the northern end of the ocean (the Arctic Ocean). The end of the land does not seem to exist, so life on the land is endless. There are also endless animals, running leather everywhere, inexhaustible.

    The Rus and other Viking ethnic groups continue the fishing and hunting tradition that everyone is accustomed to. After the spring ploughing is completed, they will put down the fields. The result of the wheat growth depends on the will of God. Based on everyone''s experience, there will be no bad results in the wheat harvest season. Lake Ilmen, Lake Ladoga, and the Gulf of Finland are all sea areas they can plunder, and the forest area by the lake must be plundered frantically.

    However, the Slavic people are another kind of routine. In a sense, the closed environment in which they are located has blocked a part of the heart of expansion. As they have long given up on fishing and hunting to become pure farmers, they have become the main hired workers of Rurik.

    Both Novgorod and Novgorod have major urban construction projects that require a lot of labor, and even state-run workshops are no longer limited to paper mills and garment factories.

    For example, here in Novgorod, where there is no stone, there are a lot of clay mines. The firing of pottery and bricks has become a must for industrial development. To cope with these industries, charcoal kilns must also be built vigorously. It just so happens that there are inexhaustible wood resources in the local area to provide raw materials for charcoal burning.

    As for the logging work, there is no need to worry about this.

    For the first time, the Slavic people were able to use iron tools on a large scale. It happened that Rurik sold them mainly mass-produced hand axes. Even if the axe was small, it could already cut down small trees quickly. Some large double-operated hacksaws are no longer on sale, and the prices are expensive. The Boyar nobles of various farms are not fools. They realize that the logging efficiency of this tool must be bought.

    They are desperately logging wood to ask the forest for the space necessary for survival and intend to transform it into farmland. In addition to using the big trees for their own use, they can also make a fortune by reselling them to the duke.

    Governor Medvedt also organized an army and continued to go deep into the dense forest to extract more people from hiding and transport them to the wasteland by the lake to open up wasteland for farming.

    The settlements in the Rus Principality are all thriving, with different ways of life, and the same thing is that they are all producing wealth.

    From the Gulf of Bothnia to the Gulf of Finland, the Russian ships flying the blue flag on the white background and the special spinnaker have frequent friendships.

    The navy of the Principality is not a mascot staying in Kronshtadport, and it has the responsibility of carrying out armed patrols and trawling fish without military action. They will not enter the South Baltic Sea, not even the island of Saaremaa.

    The Principality must defend the maritime lines of communication and patrol regularly to ensure that any enemy incursions, although it is unlikely.

    There is only one ship arrogant in the South Baltic Sea.

    The Salmon Chief and more than 30 bloodthirsty pirates on board attacked everywhere under the leadership of Captain Spuyut.

    They were looting by order, and they had a "Private Certificate" issued by the Kingdom. From April to May, in a month and a half, fifty fishing boats and cargo ships were recorded to be sunk, including long battleships.

    Originally, the Ross people did not have the habit of making nautical records. Of course, this is not laziness, but the past era has no conditions. The floating environment on the sea, once you don¡¯t know the time and how long you¡¯ve been floating on the sea, people will be crazy about it.

    Nowadays, paper production has entered the fast lane. The birch bark-based hard paper is soft and strong at the same time. A stack of thick paper is strung by hemp rope and roughly bound into a book. Spuyut is on it with the Nordic tradition of Luen. The letters record the record and time.

    After his description, the crew can determine how many ships they sink and roughly determine the number of enemies killed.

    The sacks hanging on the stern of the ship are really rolling human heads in a physical sense. The enemy''s heads emit a stench, but they are blown away by the sea breeze to prevent the brothers from nausea. Sometimes the wind changes slightly and the stench rushes over and everyone feels uncomfortable.

    It was a terrible trophy, it was a voucher to be sent to the king''s bus in the future, no one wanted to throw it away, even if it smelled bad, they had to bear it.

    In recent days, sea cruising has become boring. It seems that the Danes have become cowardly. Big ships are cruising the entire Danish Strait. The so-called this is the best place to attract firepower, but it has not deceived the enemy into encirclement and suppression. A group of ships were sunk, and the Danes seemed to disappear in the days after that.

    Everyone ridiculed the Danish cowardice, and complained that if this went on, they should first withdraw and supply them.

    "A good fisherman doesn''t just want to get a big fish bait right away without dropping the bait. Let''s wander for three more days." Spuyute persuaded him.

    It is great to have a logbook. He can read aloud to the boring brothers of everyone''s achievements in the past, highlight the precise day of departure, and infer how long the remaining supplies can support the battle.

    Today¡¯s cabin is stuffed with some useful trophies. It turns out that Spuyut robbed a cargo ship, the enemy crew was wiped out, and the wool in the cargo ship was looted. The cargo ship was scuttled after its sails were dismantled and the daily necessities taken away.

    Wool is a great gift to the prince. They must be cut in the spring in the pastoral area of ??Jutland. After this season, it will be autumn.

    The second day when Spuyut put down his rhetoric a cruising boat was slowly drifting along the coastline of the peninsula.

    The big ship adjusted its direction and rushed away like a tiger rushing for food. The brothers had thought that the boat would flee frantically along the coast, but they never expected that they were still drifting.

    "How can the Danes have such a stupid person, and think that the loss in the past is not big?" Spuyute felt offended.

    Someone arrogantly yelled: "It''s just a fool. Or is it to pray that we don''t sink the ship anymore?"

    "Pray? Our shop in Hezeby is completely peaceful. The Danes have given our brothers a chance to pray for peace. The businessman''s son, Blue Fox, was killed, and the prince still expects the fat man to make money. If he doesn''t die, let us Brothers will not kill in this sea area, and they will make a fortune today."

    Spuyut''s words came from the bottom of his heart. In fact, he admired the guts of the fat man, who actually dared to make money in the Danish hinterland.

    Since the boat is a group of stupid people, use the bronze horn to smash the boat!

    As a result, the shocking thing happened!

 Chapter 758ï¼š Blue Fox Gouldsson returns like lightning

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The lone mast of the boat suddenly raised a flag, and Sipuyou took a special look, isn''t that special pattern...

    "Is it from Ross? Is it ours?!"

    In desperation, Spuyut urged the crossbow to unload the arrow and suspended the offensive order.

    Looking at the boat, there are some guys wearing black robes. The boat is constantly undulating on the sea, and the people on the boat are not afraid of the ocean or the big boat.

    As the two boats approached, one person on the boat began to frantically dance the flag, and his mouth shouted: "I am the blue fox! Gould''s blue fox! Are you the Ross boat? Quickly pick us up on the boat. !"

    Spuyute was on the side of the ship. He couldn''t hear clearly. At least he was sure that the other party was definitely a Frankish priest. As for the Ross flag in his hand, a thought floated in his mind.

    Because Spuyut has a lot of knowledge about Eskil''s affairs, and he also knows that the prince granted permission to build a small monastery in the Principality. Those priests have no intent to fight and are weird people who can die to the point of quiet chanting. They didn''t threaten, maybe if they were sent to the prince safely, the brothers could get a little extra reward.

    The rope ladder was thrown down, and all seven people on board, including the oarsmen, got on the big boat.

    As soon as he got on the boat, a thin man with no beard, hairless head and black robe couldn''t wait to approach Spuyute, and said something like: "Ah! Almost all year, I finally saw you. Old Ross."

    Now, Spuyut was shocked again, so he spoke the standard Norse Roseburg dialect. When the blue fox was young, he traveled back and forth between his ancestral homes of the Anglas and Ross tribes, and was thrown at Roseburg by his father most of the time, and only then did he learn a standard Roseburg dialect.

    The Gnostic language is mastered by all the Viking tribes, and Roseburg is the northernmost stronghold. The long-term occlusion has made the dialects of its own kind. There are very obvious differences in some specific vocabulary from the general dialects of Lake M?laren. Even the accent position of the pronunciation of words and sentences is different. Although there is no barrier to communication between different tribes, the old Rus can tell whether the other party is his own through words.

    "You...who are you?! We Ross people?" Spuyut was very surprised and asked subconsciously.

    "Oh? You don''t know me anymore? It''s no wonder that my Gould family has been out of my thin man in a hundred years. No way, these are the will of God. I stand in front of my father now, and he will definitely not recognize it. Me. And Master Rurik, he must not believe that I am Blue Fox Gouldsson."

    "Ah? I heard you right? You are the blue fox? You...you are not dead?!"

    Spuyute looked wrong, astonished as the blue fox, and then angrily said, "Which fool said I was dead? I am a man who serves a prince, and good luck is with me. And now the Frankish gods also protect me, I How can you die in confusion? By the way, great explorer, how did you appear here? Oh, all this is Odin''s will."

    Some witty words, although very absurd, Spuyute is willing to believe that the man in front of him is the blue fox, at least the soul is. "Yes, all this is Odin''s will..."

    At least Eskil''s identity can be determined. When Spuyute said that this person was embarrassed in Rose, Eskil''s rebuttal was immediately met. Needless to say, this old guy is Eskil infallible.

    They are going to Rose to meet Master Ruriek, and the thin man who claims to be the Blue Fox revealed that he wants to report on Frank''s information.

    In this way, there is no meaning to stay, whether the thin man is really a blue fox, let the prince judge by himself.

    The big ship hurriedly turned around, raised its sails, and rushed towards the direction of Fort Shilla in the east.

    The brothers stayed on the ship for more than a month and did not even land during this period. There was an unexplainable strange smell on their bodies, and people in black who were on the ship holding another belief came together to ask about things.

    The blue fox, whose cheekbones were already very obvious, had long been fed up with the hard days of the Frankish priests. When it was time to eat, he resumed the heavy-tasting food of the past in an instant on this boat.

    It is true that the days on the ship cannot be said to be leisurely, the robbery is accompanied by the battle, which consumes a lot of physical energy, and it takes more physical energy to land on the enemy ship to carry the spoils afterwards. The deck needs to be cleaned regularly, important shipborne weapons need frequent maintenance, and raising and lowering sails is a serious physical task.

    There are still some hard-boiled wheat biscuits in stock, but their taste is beginning to become sour. Even though it is necessary to roast them to be completely dehydrated for preservation, they are now absorbing the salt spray from the sea, and they have replenished moisture and started to mold.

    The only thing that remains unchanged is the salted fish, which is the food that the Rus people used to be most accustomed to in the past.

    The sour oatmeal is still much less meaningful than the sour brown bread. The blue fox eats oatmeal and also eats salted fish. When the thrown net is recovered, the lively herring caught by the net is also in his hands. Cut the fish with a knife and swallow it whole.

    Although there is a cross on his chest, the blue fox has returned to its former style.

    This boat had already represented Rose, he had completely left Frank, and he no longer had to abide by the priest''s set of ascetic rules and self-restraint.

    Regarding whether this man is a blue fox, Spuyute not only fully trusts in his eloquent descriptions, but also admires the boy''s Frankish adventures and, most importantly, the unknown episode that took place in Hezeby. fighting.

    The boring sea life needs fresh story adjustments. The blue fox on the ship has completely become the story king, making it unnecessary for other people on the ship.

    However, as Vardy revealed his identity as a Slav, the Slavic pirates put on him immediately leaned forward to gain affection. The two sides have different dialects, most of the vocabulary is the same, and they can communicate with each other. In a sense, this was also the first contact between the Oberthlidites of the West Slavs and the Ilmens of the East Slavs.

    As for the North being qualified for Eskil, this old boy has been in fear since he got on the boat. He saw the big net bag hanging on the stern of the ship, and he fixed his eyes to see that it was full of human heads!

    "Oh! God, am I on Satan''s ship?!"

    No one cares about the beliefs he holds. Like an outsider, he was simply provided with food and water by Spuyut.

    Spuyute didn¡¯t want to get involved with this kind of person, and by the way, he also asked why the blue fox accepted the faith of the Franks, and thus got a very utilitarian answer: ¡°I¡¯m a businessman and I believe in Frey in the north. Believe in their **** after Frank. Believe in a few more gods, there is always one who can protect you."

    Belief does not mean absolute absence of faith, and Spuyut, who asks himself, is not the kind of person who believes in a certain deity. He still couldn''t figure out how the prince, who was the "son of Odin", would let people like Eskil go to Ross. Maybe the prince had his own intentions, and mortals couldn''t figure it out.

    When the Blue Fox asked his father and brother if they were still in Roseburg, and where the salmon chief would anchor.

    Spuyute''s description made him ecstatic.

    Because Gould was staying on the Tombstone Island of the ?land Islands at the crossroads of the ocean, the family established a material warehouse on the island to quickly supply the Ross shops in the Birka Bazaar on Lake M?laren, or directly with boaters. Direct transactions with merchants. Tombstone Island is a self-contained commercial port and a transfer station for the transportation of materials in the Duchy of Ross. Especially when navigation was restored in 836, the Ross merchant ships to and from Tombstone Island more than doubled compared with previous years.

    The Ross Fleet is cruising near Tombstone Island. Armed defense of the line of communication is one of them, and the other is fishing for fish.

    In contrast, the return of the Salmon Chief, the big ship, did not show many waves.

    The western waters have disappeared. A huge waterway leads to the inside. The bow of the ship is already pure fresh water. The big ship sails in the waters near the huge estuary of Lake M?laren. So someone directly hung down the wooden bucket to collect the water, and then the brothers drank it wildly.

    Just north, a series of small islands floating on the sea, one of them is Tombstone Island.

    When the Salmon Chief entered the port, the people and businessmen felt that this was an ordinary Ross battleship. In the past, an Aphrodite was an eye-catching "Big Mac", but now this type of ship cruises every day, and everyone is not surprised.

    Until they were shocked to notice that a group of sloppy, vomiting guys were like fools and laughed and walked down the board to land. The onlookers found the source of the stench, which is actually a rotten head?

    All the truth is revealed. This is the ship of the royal pirate Spuyut. When they left the port, they threatened to kill wildly in the Danish waters. It seems that they really lie?

    How much loot did they grab? A batch of captured axes, spearheads, and harpoons were sold on the spot. They were all rusty utensils. The materials were all wrought iron. In terms of quality, they were not as good as Ross ironware, and the price was inevitably low. Spuyute didn''t expect these things to make money, a piece of news spread like wildfire and spread immediately.

    "They grabbed a lot of wool! Haha!"

    Some people trumpeted it, and the onlookers immediately started talking, which directly attracted a group of leather merchants in Mellaren.

    Let¡¯s talk about how the good things of rushing to buy wool have been lost to the people of the Gould family. After all, since the Ostara and Glan tribes who are good at raising cattle and sheep have escaped from death, there are no important wool suppliers in Sweden. The supply of extremely cold-resistant fiber is seriously inadequate, and it has become popular, so that merchants know that successful blending in the wool trade will surely make a lot of money.

    A dramatic event happened.

    Gould was indeed aging very quickly, and he was seriously ill after hearing the bad news of his second son''s death. He can still walk after the whole winter training. No matter what, life will continue. Don''t think about the expansion of the Danish career. He can only focus on the trade with Sweden.

    He just heard the news reported by the next person. He took the silver-inlaid wooden staff and went straight to the pier. He still muttered: "A bunch of pirates, let me see what good baby you have robbed. Revenge for my son, I want a reward. you."

    The second son had the courage he had when he was young, but it was a pity that he lacked luck. Gould was also reflecting on it when he was seriously ill. Among the many family members, it was the boy who said that he did not believe in gods and only believed in money. If he chose to believe in a **** at that time, he would probably be lucky to survive.

    Gould was a big businessman, even if he became an old man, he would have to walk out of his mansion on Tombstone Island in such a mighty way. More than 20 entourages are all wearing leather clothes with beautiful glass beads, doing their best to show up. They also arrogantly shoved those who stood in the way, yelling: "The big merchant Gould is here, and the poor little merchants will avoid it!"

    Gould is so arrogant, even though the people have complaints, all let go. There is no way, this old boy is very kind to the prince, and he has always been a dragon. It is really unwise to annoy this man who can''t live for a few years.

    Looking at the big ship, the appearance of big merchants with fanfare directly attracted the attention of the blue fox.

    The black robe was thrown away, and the hat was thrown away. The blue fox has lost the demeanor of the fathead fish in the past, and has actually changed a skin bag, except for the hidden birthmarks and moles.

    The old man actually appeared in person! He couldn''t care about pushing too much away from the crowd and rushing up, unexpectedly directly blocked his father''s guards.

    "Who are you? Blind? Dare to block the way of the big merchant?" The arrogant guard spoke rudely, playing with a wooden stick in his hand as if he wanted to hit someone.

    Blue Fox is now a warrior who has driven a meatball. It stands to reason that he expressed his attitude to Odin and later converted to the Lord. The two great gods of the north and the south are waiting for him.

    He noticed that the old man had grown old, although he was still a plump-eared image, the brown patches on his face had increased, his beard and hair had become pale, and his azure blue eyes had lost their former demeanor. It''s unreasonable that the old man didn''t pay attention to himself.

    Blue Fox pushed hard and pushed directly away from the guards. Just when others wanted to take it down, he shouted in public: "I am the Blue Fox! The head of the Rose shop in Denmark appointed by the lord. Father, I am your second. Son Blue Fox!" He even directly said his own milk name, which hit Gould''s heart directly.

    Gould trembled, his eyes fixed on the blue fox''s face: "You? You are my son? How could it be..."

    "Why is it impossible? Or is it because I''m so thin that you can''t recognize me? Don''t you all think I''m dead?"

    "..." Gould''s lips trembled, making him believe that the man in front of him was the second son.

    Blue Fox had no choice. He probably expected this embarrassing situation, so he simply sold out his shirt, showing his chest covered with hair, pointing to the birthmark and moles: "You will never forget this? No matter if I am obese or thin, the birthmark is often Stay with me."

    Gould was finally deeply touched. He already believed that this was his blue fox. As this person showed his back, there was a tattooed word with the Rune alphabet on it. The transliterated Latin alphabet was GULDEN.

    There is no more doubt, although the second son has a very strange face and body, he is a member of the Gould family!

    It''s not surprising that father and son recognize each other so hard. Not only is the experience too dreamy, but also because the family is fat boy, young and old, the blue fox has been born in a hundred years. Not to mention, the blue fox has lost weight this time and his whole person is much more handsome, that is, he has experienced the life of an ascetic for more than half a year from fat to thin. I don''t want to stay either.

    Spuyute wanted to supply supplies on Tombstone Island, and the crew ran to the sauna to take a bath, and then enjoyed the long-lost cleansing with sulfur soap all over the body. They bought new clothes and changed them, and even the pirates of Saaremaa, who were on board, changed their outfits completely.

    The Blue Fox finally returned home, and Gould was so excited that he couldn''t sleep peacefully. In the end, Gould also had to sigh that it was his own cub that he really deserved to die. He asked the blue fox to explain the adventure well, so that the father and son had to talk endlessly for one night.

    It was the night of the night talk, Gould looked at his decayed body into endless melancholy when he was excited.

    "I once heard that there is a sacred mountain in the south. It has been covered with snow and will never melt. You actually got there. You have seen so much in the heart of Frank that I can''t see it with my own eyes..."

    The blue fox took out some yellow and white dry flowers from the cloth pockets, and they looked very strange. "This is a flower that grows on the holy mountain. The Franks call it Edelweiss. Only the brave can get it. So many Franks regard these flowers as a token of good luck and a proof of courage. We businessman luck is very important, so I wear it. Body."

    The blue fox in Gould''s eyes had changed too much. He began to believe in gods and made some weird amulets, which was a beneficial change.

    There is an opportunity to do business with the Franks, this is what Blue Fox said. From the perspective of pure merchants, it is also possible for the Gould family to open up a Frankish Hamburg and Bremen market.

    It''s just that today''s blue fox not only loses fat, but also approaches a warrior mentality.

    He said fiercely: "The arrogance of the Frankish nobles is a great shame to us. If we can''t beat them, it will be a peaceful business. In my opinion, Ross can directly invade those cities and take away all the treasures. I will tell the prince about these things. The prince will definitely kill the killer. Even if the prince is hesitant, as far as I know, the great pirate Spuyute already wants to vote."

    The times have changed. Merchants are no longer peaceful trades, they have completely turned into swordsmen, and his son has grown into a ruthless man directly from this disaster, which is a blessing in disguise for the family.

    Gould knew that his son would continue to go to the east. Blue Fox was an important trader appointed by the prince. The Danish market was in trouble, and he had to report to the prince.

    Gould finally asked: "When you finish reporting on your work what are your plans for the future?"

    The blue fox really didn''t think about it, and only said: "I can only follow the king''s decision for the future. But I heard that the king intends to retaliate against Denmark. If there is a large-scale war, I will lead the army. I will die. Revenge, brothers! And those arrogant Franks, we will take care of them together."

    These words should not be uttered by a businessman.

    The son has changed, becoming unrecognizable. Gould had an awkward feeling. The so-called chubby blue fox had already died in Hazeby. The person in front of him was the blue fox and not the blue fox. He inherited the memory of the former but had a new belief. Maybe this is a big change in your mind due to being forced by reality!

    This is also a good thing, because according to the tradition, the second son does not divide or divide the family property. Wealth and power must be obtained by our own ability. Compared to the blue fox''s journey and the fact that he killed the enemy with his own hands, Gould felt that this kid was more suitable for inheriting the family business than his eldest son, the white fox.

    But is the second son blue fox really rare?

    Gould asked himself, and based on his knowledge of Prince Rurik, the kid knew that the blue fox was such a talent, and he would definitely continue to reuse it.

 Chapter 759ï¼š Novgorod Industrial Capital of Rurik

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Novgorod and Novgorod are all thriving scenes. According to Rurik¡¯s theory, people will become rich because of a new way of life.

    The two cities represent the core areas of eastern rule of the Principality. They are essentially huge rural areas first, and commercial activities are added to agricultural activities.

    Farming, fishing and animal husbandry, agriculture, rural areas and farmers maintain the foundation of people''s lives. However, if the general public spends all their time on this, they should not think about further improving their living standards.

    Once the busy period of spring ploughing and autumn harvesting is over, the Viking people from all walks of life, including the Ross people, must fish and hunt to increase their income.

    As for the majority of Slavs, of course, they can do things like weaving and chopping wood, but their traditional slack period is really idle. It''s not that they are naturally lazy, but that they really lack opportunities for further development, so they can only gather together at the entrance of the village and talk about the mountains in the classic Slavic style.

    Everything has changed now.

    If the agricultural society wants to develop further, it must engage in industry. Based on the geographical situation of the East, metallurgy cannot be done. Any economic activity must be adapted to local conditions. The flat and huge Valdai Heights is most suitable for farming and raising more amateur animal husbandry. s population. The human resources of the Principality and the great vision of Prince Rurik are contradictory as a whole, but the human resources of this area are higher. Anyone who is idle must make use of it to develop handicraft industry to increase people''s income. Through the scissors gap, the tax revenue of the Principality can also be increased, and then the three large iron factories in Blast Furnace Town, Roseburg and Elronburg in the northern part of the Principality will be subsidized.

    Industry is a process of capital. The principality has not launched an invasion war to plunder the resources of others, so it can only plunder the resources of the peasants.

    However, the Russ group with Rurik as the core represents the strongest productivity in Northern Europe. By expanding the size of the cake, the life of the vast Slavic farmer family is improving rapidly.

    Look at these Slavic women!

    As very cheap labor, they are collectively constrained in the house. Ten people are organized into a group to make finished clothes for Rurik.

    Tailor making clothes, this kind of work has low requirements on cultural knowledge and low requirements on manual skills. Rurik didn''t intend to make these women embroider beautiful chrysanthemum patterns on the cloth, or clothes with more complicated structures.

    The fifty slaves who had transferred ownership rights all entered the country to serve as group leaders. Such a production team suddenly became fifty. If a group of auxiliary personnel are added, the number of workers in the "Principality Garment Factory" will reach 600!

    The teams have their own division of labor, some are responsible for tanning raw animal hides, some are responsible for cutting leather and cloth, some are only for sewing, and so on.

    They are paid three meals a day from working early in the morning to the evening, and the high-quality food attracts them. Cash rewards are also available, but the Lurik plan will give each worker four silver coins on the first day of each month in the Julian calendar.

    The director of the garment factory was the Fodegan, and he had nothing to say about Rurik''s way of hiring and remuneration. The prince seems to be very kind, but considering the daily workload of the laborers, it seems that the prince is also very mean. It is precisely because of this that Fodgen consciously has no right to speak, because his attitude is the same as that of the prince. Who doesn''t want to make a lot of money? As for himself, he only needs to supervise the town venue, and he would like to raise two pounds of silver every month.

    According to Rurik¡¯s plan, the garment factory was making a robe against the cold. Its lining is soft linen, the middle layer is slightly fluffy hard linen, the cold-proof layer is up to 20 pieces of red squirrel leather stitching, and the collar is a string of squirrel tail hairs, and the most layer is wear-resistant. Of coarse linen. This four-layered coat is not as warm as wool, but it is very suitable for the status quo of the Duchy of Ross.

    Don''t think the clothes are one layer inside and one layer outside. At the current market price, the comprehensive material cost of a garment is up to three silver coins.

    In this way, the labor''s monthly cash payment is enough to buy a piece of clothing?

    How about it is the difference of industrial and agricultural scissors? The price set by Rurik is twenty silver coins. Another way of statistics is that a laborer can buy a piece of clothing made by himself in the non-agricultural busy season and unexpected warm weather.

    Of course, things shouldn¡¯t be calculated like this. Even if they are all sitting on stools or sitting cross-legged on leather cushions to work, they still have to put in a lot of effort because the annual workload is set high. Ask for losses. The free food for each worker is at least a pound of dry wheat with a fish, and the boiled vegetable soup is not included in the statistics.

    Ten pounds of dry wheat is a silver coin, and twenty fish can also be worth a silver coin. They work six days a week, and the average working time in one month is twenty-five days. Lurik also pays four silver coins per month for food expenses per person.

    The hiring cost of ordinary mercenaries is the management of rice plus ten silver coins, and the hiring cost of these women is converted into more than 200 mercenaries with 600 workers.

    For the costs of labor and food, as well as the remuneration paid to the factory director Verdegen, the monthly helper cost of the garment factory is equivalent to five thousand silver coins, which is fifty pounds of silver.

    As for the cost of raw materials, three silver coins per piece of clothing are added to the selling price.

    A piece of clothing is priced at 20 silver coins or 200 pounds of wheat, so only the monthly production capacity reaches 300 pieces, the output value of the output can be nothing.

    How can they produce ten turtles a day with so many people? Twenty of the fifty teams are responsible for the final "final assembly", and the fabrics and leathers that have been cut and other rough processed are transported here to be made into garments. Two hundred women made clothes in a workshop-style processing method, each of whom had to sew a robe every day. Actually, they were able to complete the task.

    They must complete their respective tasks. If they fail, they will be hungry for the first time, and they will be dismissed if they commit another crime.

    There is no way, R¨¹rich is really not doing charity this time. The delicious food and drink are provided for the labor for profit. The guys who "whole the wool" must be expelled. After all, there are more women who want to go to the garment factory.

    In theory, the garment factory can produce 5,000 pieces of clothes in 25 jobs per month, provided that the supply of raw materials is stable.

    As far as the current situation is concerned, hemp cloth, a very important raw material, can be supplied for three months. As for squirrel skin, it is really an inexhaustible resource based on the current era.

    The garment factory is a benefit that only Novgorod enjoys, and almost all women entering the factory are women from the White Tree Manor. Other farms can also get a share, but the job of those farms is to provide raw materials.

    The food problem has been solved, because the people of the Principality can also get large catches on the basis of wheat. Fish is naturally a food with a very short shelf life, except in winter. In the past, the majority of Slavs could not catch many fish based on bad technology. The arrival of the Ross people brought new techniques of trawl fishing, which caused the catch to increase sharply. The severe winter was a big refrigerator, and the catch was piled into walls. The change of direction increased the food reserves throughout the year.

    To solve the problem of food, now the focus is on the problem of clothing.

    The existence of garment factories objectively stimulates the entire downstream industry. The area of ??flax cultivation has expanded, and hunters are also increasing, whether it is the Russ or the Slavs. The substantial increase in the production capacity of raw materials has caused the national purchase price to plummet. At least they still have some money. In order to get more benefits, the people who used to slack off the slack in the farming industry continue to work shirtlessly. For example, they cut trees to get land from the forest. Even if they can''t grow wheat in the first year, they switch to flax.

    All the farms choose to weave, even if the purchase price of the principality is very low, it is better to make a profit than doing nothing in the ordinary day.

    Small boats carry a wide variety of raw materials to Novgorod, because there are not only garment factories but also paper mills. Even if the farms can''t get too much flax, they can cut down trees and peel off the bark, wave the sickle to cut reeds and rushes, and transport these materials to the paper mill by small boats, and then pick up the goods and receive the wheat on the spot.

    The farms around Ilmen Lake are responsible for the supply of various handicraft raw materials, and the factory in Novgorod completes the processing and production of finished products. Part of the finished product is digested in the Principality, and the other part is shipped to the Swedish area, and the price is increased again.

    In the summer of 836, a set of handicraft industry chains in the Principality had completed the ecological closed loop, and the idlers during the slack period were mobilized on a large scale.

    When a benign system started to operate, although there were certain flaws that needed to be improved, it did not conceal the flaws, and Rurik realized that he no longer had to intervene.

    In many cases, the invisible hand will adjust, and he retains the right to directly intervene whenever necessary. The control rights of salt, iron, and granary, which are related to the lifeblood of the country, were firmly held in his hands by Rurik.

    What is Rurik watching now?

    As soon as I heard that the prince sent someone to educate the children and even take care of the meals, and it didn''t matter whether boys or girls, the whole city of Novgorod sent out children of the right age. There are even five-year-old cubs who are taken by their parents to ask for education because they seem to be reaching age.

    Where do they have such a high level of consciousness, but the prince¡¯s control over the food means that their family has less expenses.

    School-age children end the prince¡¯s comprehensive education on culture, physical fitness, and labor. Women are attracted to work as handicraft laborers. Men start cutting wood, burning charcoal, and pottery to provide raw materials for the industrial chain, and even work in shipbuilding workshops. Young children can only be thrown into the care of the elderly. The use of labor in Novgorod has reached its limit, and new wealth different from agriculture has begun to be created continuously.

    There are as many as 2,000 school-age children from Novgorod, Novgorod, and Mstisk. This number is far beyond Rurik''s imagination. Now that the children have been sent, he can only take them in as a prince. At this moment, the census that was made by the way when counting the acres last year came in handy.

    Each child was given an identity file, clearly written as a roster, in a sense this is the child''s written school status.

    After the school¡¯s teaching buildings were built, in the face of a large number of children, Rurik had no choice but to be a teacher himself in order to cope with the embarrassment of insufficient teachers.

    How to manage this group of children, how to make them understand the basic discipline?

    This is not troublesome.

    Whether it is the Russ, the Slavs, or even the Suomi people, all ethnic groups under the rule of the principality follow a principle. Every individual of the so-called tribe does not have absolute freedom. Men and women have a major obligation to defend the tribe. Once it happens In war, anyone who can afford a weapon must go to the battlefield.

    Now this set of habits is regarded as the system of the duchy. Looking at this group of children, once they reach the age of twelve, they are obligated to be fighters, regardless of their gender. They must master combat skills at the appropriate age. That being the case, it is even more important to take advantage of the militarization of management at a young age.

    If a child is mischievous, he will be punished by standing and beating his hand. It is easy to do if he doesn''t change it. Just follow the roster to find his parents and ask for a fine.

    Rurik is developing a compulsory education system that resembles the Kingdom of Prussia. It is only due to the many problems faced by the Duchy of Ross, and its development needs to be conservative.

    Because simply cooks for 2,000 children a day, Rurik has to hire as many as fifty cooks. In order to ensure the children''s three meals a day, the cooks are really busy from morning to night.

    The most amazing thing is that two thousand children get together but have a huge appetite. They consume up to 60,000 pounds of wheat every month. The key is that these inputs are not produced for several years. Even if they are required to do voluntary labor, the labor is fruitful. It is also difficult to fill the loss.

    The Principality already has a lot of investment in education. According to accurate statistics, only two thousand children and those cooks consume at least 300,000 pounds of food during a warm period of five months.

    The Principality¡¯s tax revenue last year was 4 million pounds of wheat, and one million pounds was purchased and plundered from other places. Considering the depletion that poor storage has to face, Rurik estimates that there must be at least four hundred and fifty. Ten thousand pounds of wheat.

    Using this kind of rough calculation, my education investment this year, the investment in food alone is as high as 8% of last year''s agricultural tax. If we count classrooms and teaching materials, we can only invest more.

    As for the Principality¡¯s fiscal revenue last year, it certainly far exceeded the so-called five million pounds of real wheat.

    However, because of the winter expedition to Karelia, the war consumed a lot of food. Although a huge number of reindeer were plundered, deer could not kill and eat meat casually, and food was consumed every day. The existing grain in the national treasury should be used for all those who eat the money of the king, and it will be no problem to persist until the harvest of this year. Of course, a major premise is that the principality is completely temporary.

    Rurik is the prince and the largest industrial capital controller of the Principality. The sharing agreement with the Blacksmiths Alliance has always been effective. As a result, he not only always enjoys a 10% to 20% operating profit share, but also collects high business taxes once a year. . In addition, the Gould family, a big taxpayer, follows the tactic of collecting three inverses, and there is no reason for those small businessmen not to pay taxes.

    Rurik holds the economic lifeline of the Principality and also made some statistics. He is the person who knows the state of the country best in the entire Principality. The Principality is actually very rich, or as the prince Rurik is very rich, the crisis also exists, that is, the increasing internal consumption.

    Part of the reason why the principality can get higher taxes relative to a limited population naturally comes from the direct daring of Rurik, who has both wisdom and handsome appearance, and another major reason comes from war and plunder. The first test was made in 827 AD. From 828 to 833, the Principality has been engaged in gambling-style wars, and it fought in the next two years. Fortunately, the Principality has won all the fierce battles, and relying on unprecedented seizures and a very safe external state obtained, it has the opportunity to stay in the east and the north this year and make a fortune.

    But Rose did not really give up war and plunder because of this.

    During the day, Rurik had to personally educate his children. This is the first time ordinary people have seen this scene where the prince personally educates. The public felt that this was a manifestation of the aristocracy''s closeness to the people, but from the standpoint of Rurik, it was indeed a factor of the serious shortage of faculty.

    At night, he has to organize all his wives and concubines, and even those young teachers who have been busy all day long, he continues to do some training, summing up the situation of educating the boys. After all, we still need to leave people with good mathematics ability to do economic calculations with myself.

    "I should train more scholars I have to extract all the mathematics sprouts from the cubs, I must establish a proper civil service system! Otherwise, the great power will gradually fail to move me! I don¡¯t want to be the Emperor Yongzheng.

    Originally, Lurik arrived in the real capital of Shilla Fort, but the Ilmen Lake region where Novgorod is located demonstrated its strong economic strength. This is the main grain producing area, which can provide 80% of the staple food and 90% of the Principality. Linen. She has actually become the economic capital, so it is also the core area of ??handicrafts and education. Economic geography determines this result, unless the value of Novgorod¡¯s commercial capabilities truly surpasses Novgorod.

    The governors of various regions will manage their territories, and the shipping traffic between the settlements has always been stable, and as long as the lakeside and two large bays have ships from the Duchy of Ross fishing, the so-called East and North Baltic Seas and their land areas, the Duchy The people are actively engaged in economic activities.

    Rurik even ignored the privateer and the explorer Spuyut, and as a result, the Salmon Chief was towed by a rowing boat on the Volkhov River. This privateer is back! Seeing that she needed as many as four long boats for paddling and towing, and the apparently amazing draft depth, Lurik arrived at the pier after hearing the news. He just looked at the draft position of the big boat and made a judgment with a smile: "Okay, Spuyute. It looks like you''ve grabbed a boat of treasure for business."

 Chapter 760ï¼š Western stories reach Rurikâ€™s ears

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    People on the shore took the dropped cables and pulled the Salmon Chief to the pier at the pier. All the cables are tied in fixed positions and fastened to dead knots. The big ship still floating on the Volkhov River is completely stable.

    The rocker was put down, and Spuyut, who was on the side railing, hurriedly disembarked with his guys, and accepted curious questions from the people of Novgorod.

    After all, most of the Novgorod people did not know about the ship''s privateing. Since the Principality has built a fairly complete clothing processing industry chain in the Ilmen Lake area and Novgorod City, they subconsciously feel that this ship is here for delivery.

    "You asked me if I brought leather or linen? It''s all wool!"

    Spuyute has a showdown, and he and the guys don''t need this pile of wool. Half of it belongs to the prince, and the remaining half is also sold to the prince.

    The disembarking people rested a bit and boarded the ship again. The unprocessed wool stuffed into the sack tightly pressed and heavy was removed from the cabin, put into the net bag suspended by the human crane that had been drooped to the deck, and was transported ashore one by one.

    Those laborers are well aware of the fact that the so-called that everyone can continue to eat the monarch''s salary and receive four silver coins a month is based on the stable supply of textile raw materials. If the supply is not smooth, the result will naturally be a decline in production capacity. For this reason, the princes will announce a temporary holiday. Fans don¡¯t want this.

    In Danish commercial culture, goods such as wool are stuffed into a sack of one hundred pounds by default, which actually carries the weight of sackcloth. Such an arrangement is actually an unspoken rule. Firstly, it is convenient for the statistics of transactions, and secondly, it is also convenient for the weighing of the big balance. These wools are cut and bagged, and some leaves and weeds will naturally be mixed with them. After it is bought by the buyer, the first step is to boil it, and to clean impurities is also degreased.

    Spuyut sent someone to take care of the wool, eager to meet the prince the first time and sell it.

    As for blue foxes, even if they resume a high-calorie diet in the past few days, it is impossible to return to a fathead fish in a short time.

    Even the feeling of losing weight is so wonderful that the whole person can no longer accept the obesity of the past.

    Because of the fighting strength, he was able to hook his head and see his toes, which was unimaginable before. After getting thinner, he was relaxed, he could run fast, and he could jump and catch high branches. All of this was impossible in the past.

    There is even another miracle!

    He often feels inferior to the shortness of the third leg. He never expected to lose weight this time, and that leg is still longer on the side. As a man, nothing makes him more confident.

    He was ambitious. Soon after arriving at Tombstone Island, he asked the family maid to have a relationship experiment, and then he took him as his servant. Not to mention, this man is affectionate.

    Arrived in Novgorod today, Blue Fox changed his outfit and returned to the image of a Russian businessman. The gorgeous clothes are worn on the body, and the beard is renewed. As for those beliefs, I will put them aside.

    The various performances of the blue fox naturally made Eskil feel uncomfortable, and he could not think that this Joseph blue fox had not changed the slightest, and he was still that barbarian businessman.

    However, the blue fox is not going to give up his beliefs. There is a cross on his chest and a statue of the **** Nimfling, and even a miniature wood sculpture representing the **** Frey bought from a woman on Tombstone Island. He doesn''t understand Bodhisattva and Buddha, otherwise the pendant on his chest would have to be increased.

    Eskil cannot tolerate this kind of thing. If a person does this kind of thing in Frankish territory, he will be sentenced to hanging.

    But he has done such a serious thing and still has a membership, and Eskil would not choose to report it.

    The wise, he selectively ignored it, just because the old guy had the experience of the year and would not dare to do anything that might provoke the Mauros.

    It was also the first time Eskil came to the hinterland of Eastern Europe. He was keenly aware that the men and women onlookers were definitely not the Viking fanatics of the Roths just from their faces. Their hair is generally brownish, unlike the taller blue waves and deep eye sockets of the Ross people. The facial features of these people are slightly flatter and they generally have sharp chins.

    They didn''t speak Norse, and Eskil couldn''t hear them at all.

    But here is indeed the territory of the Duchy of Ross. Could this be the ruled Slavs in the eastern realm that Prince Rus had described in the past?

    R¨¹lik was late to the stage with a great pomp, armed mercenaries to disperse the crowd, put on a gorgeous outfit, he came to the dock area to find out.

    "Spuyute, you actually came here directly. That''s good, so I don''t need to go to Shilla Fort to summon you..." Rurik said in a polite way.

    Look at Spuyute, this guy''s actions are very direct, pointing straight to the pile of brown sacks, and his words stutter a bit because of being overly excited.

    "Look! These things! These are the treasures we grabbed in the Danish waters."

    "Baby? What is it?"

    "It''s all wool!"

    "Ah! Wool?!" Rurik was instantly overjoyed. Needless to say, he drew his dagger and hurried away, angrily stabbed a cloth bag, the pressure of the compacted wool was released instantly, and a ball of hair simply "sprayed" "Come out.

    "These sacks are all wool? Haha!" The appearance of taking the sword hard punched Spuyute''s chest, happily praised: "When I was short of raw materials, you sent a ship of wool. You are the hero of the Principality. ."

    "We also killed a lot of people, and..."

    After a while, that sailing day was held in the hands of Rurik, and Spuyute continued to smile: "I''m sorry, my lord, I still can''t use your favorite Latin alphabet proficiently. I recorded it in our traditional writing. Please have a look at your past combat experience."

    "Very good. I will hurry up and study it. It seems that your actions have indeed killed many enemies and have indeed fulfilled my orders."

    "That''s natural!" Spuyute waited for the prince to say this. He snapped his fingers, put on the waiting three people and began to work together to pull a rope.

    At first no one felt that the cable was pulling something, but it kept extending into the river outside the stern of the ship.

    They gritted their teeth and worked hard, and the stench that was enough to induce vomiting spread first before the onlookers watched the crowd''s favor.

    Rurik is a man who has experienced **** battles. He immediately covered his neck when he smelled the breath. His excited face instantly frowned, and then he fixed his eyes on the pile of round cantaloupe hanging in the water net pocket, and instantly understood that it was a skull.

    Because the blonde hair of the Nordic folks is all-colored, even gradually whitening with age. The face of the deceased will gradually gray and then become grayish brown, but the hair will still be golden.

    "Damn! I know you kill a lot of enemies, I can''t think of you... let them put these stinky things back into the water. When you leave, it''s time to throw them into Lake Ladoga."

    "But¡­"

    Rurik didn''t want to say much, and hurriedly said: "I will give you a bounty, and now stop the spread of the stench."

    With a gesture from Spuyute, the stench gradually dissipated. The effect of this was an explosion. Many women onlookers passed out, and many others squatted down and retched.

    The mercenaries were also ordered by Leurik to drive away all the miscellaneous people and others, which made the gorgeously dressed thin man and another thinner man in black robes stand too obvious.

    "You? Who is it?" Rurik noticed the two and asked, raising his hand.

    The gorgeous skinny man walked straight up and took off his hat to reveal a Mediterranean baldness that was not suitable for his age. In fact, this is not always the case. This person''s head is forced to shave off his blond hair, and dense golden hairs are sprouting on top of his head.

    "Honorable prince, although I have almost changed my body, I am Braleva Gouldsson, I am the Blue Fox! I am the person in charge of the Danish market appointed by you!"

    "Are you a blue fox?!" Since the person in front of you is completely slender and a square face, it is completely different from the big fat fish head of the blue fox with memory. Rurik backed down subconsciously, naturally completely unbelief.

    Blue Fox shrugged: "Indeed, I was besieged by a thousand Danes. Even if I killed many of them, my people and I failed. Thanks to the tunnel I dug at the beginning, I managed to escape. As for later, , I fled to Frank, spent a year of turbulent life, and now I am finally back in front of you."

    When he speaks like this, Rurik is a little bit convinced, that these descriptions are too fantastic to think about.

    Of course, the thin old man in black robe walked with a cross stick. Needless to say, all the clothes of this guy are the most typical missionaries.

    Looking at this person''s face, Rurik immediately thought of the old guy: "Don''t talk if you write! Let me think about it. Being able to reach Rose on my boat and meet me, I only give privileges to a Frank. You, Eskil! The guy who has been persuading me to believe in your god-breaking god!"

    Was counted by the prince all at once? As soon as Eskil''s inner anger was a flame, he was held down by his own faith power, because according to what he believed in, the anger in the seven deadly sins must be restrained.

    Eskil saw the mature prince Rurik. As those described, the prince had the appearance of a real man, his figure became taller, and his cheeks to chin were covered with a thin golden beard. Obviously These beards have been trimmed deliberately.

    He hurriedly explained his identity, and then publicly disclosed: "Hezeby was in a terrible war, and there were dead people everywhere. I took in the blue fox in trouble, but I was almost killed by the Danes. But you asked me to do it. Everything is done, I...also want to have a good chat with you."

    Eskil hinted that it was already very clear that the pier was not a parliamentary place. In a short period of time, a huge amount of external information struck, and Rurik had to tidy his head, especially to investigate whether the "gorgeous thin man" was really the old fathead fish.

    The wool was divided into two, and Spuyute sold his share at a very low price, in exchange for the prince not to question other trophies.

    It lasted three months before and after the overseas privateing, and they did not grab a lot of silver coins except for the seizure of wool in one cabin. This year, I can go to the Danish waters for another round. Considering that the local wheat harvest is also in August, it will be possible to make another profit during the autumn trade boom.

    The Spuyut group rested in Novgorod and bought daily necessities from this prosperous city.

    The finished robes that were sold publicly immediately attracted the attention of the "Royal Pirates". They were not fools. They knew that these tailored complex clothes had good protection against the cold and looked very decent. This is the flagship product of the state-run garment factory in Rurik, which is now purchased by pirates at the ex-factory price of twenty silver coins. Not only did they buy this, they also bought leather boots, leather gloves and hats, as well as a blue and white sea soul shirt T-shirt that was simply sewn by the garment factory.

    With such a purchase, Rurik can clearly know that they have actually caught a lot of silver coins. According to the agreement, they will naturally collect half of the money and return it to the domestic money. Now, is it not to harvest the wealth they looted by commercial means?

    Spuyut''s affairs are not concerned by Lirik for the time being, only the content of this sailing day has attracted his attention.

    Ten wives and concubines transcribed the content into Latin letters overnight, and finally compiled them into translated documents and placed them in front of Rurik.

    Now Rurik finally understood what they had done in the Danish waters, and even the fact that they encountered Eskil and his party by chance.

    But compared to the adventures of the blue fox, these are nothing.

    Rurik, Old Otto, Blue Fox and Eskil, the four had in-depth talks in Rose Duman in the city. And there was Svetlana sitting and recording the contents of the meeting.

    Regarding Hezeby¡¯s war, the follow-up actions of the new Danish king Horlick, the Franks¡¯ hard-line attitude towards Denmark, and the Franks, especially the market life in the East Franks, are all within the scope of the talks.

    In contrast, the question of the religious status of Regrave, the de facto eldest son of Rurik, was indeed confirmed. Eskil took out the Pope¡¯s approval and wrote it on parchment in a beautiful Latin font. The entire document It was then signed and confirmed by Archbishop Sinkmar of Reims, who recognized Regrav¡¯s membership as John, and was the first heir to the kingdom of Mercia, and ratified the deceased Mary as Queen of Mercia.

    There is a reason why the Holy See is so happy. If Frank despise the Viking barbarian in the north, the attitude of the Holy See is the other way around. In the past two hundred years, Rome sent priests to the north to spread the faith on a large scale. Eskil was canonized as a "sage of the north." His many good words persuaded the Pope himself and made the Pope happy to learn of this. The incident, that is, "The Principality of Ross in the North is expected to be converted to the whole country", and pointed out that this is his own credit.

    Naturally, these are the bragging of the elderly Eskil, and they are also beautiful long-cherished wishes, not to mention that this guy also denounced the convert Horrick for being the king of Denmark and changing hands as a betrayal.

    The Principality of Rus quickly came to be an enemy of Denmark. The Holy See has no power to crusade against the rebellion. They are very happy to see the Frankish army launch a crusade. If the Ross people are accepted again, the situation is very good.

    The Holy See is not really not involved in secular power. They are in the Apennine Peninsula and now they are a nation of their own. Even if it is a heaven on earth, there are too many secular troubles. It is no longer appropriate to be pure-hearted and unwilling to serve God.

    Regardless of whether the child¡¯s father is a barbarian or not, the child has been baptized and is indeed a descendant of the orthodox kingdom of Messiah. Mesiah does not have a legal king now. They really need an official certification by the Holy See. The development of the situation is beyond Rurik¡¯s imagination. When the people who withdrew pointed out that the Danes had destroyed the Ross shop, Rurik¡¯s attitude was before the news. It is pure anger, and looking at the right time will inevitably launch a large-scale revenge.

    Regulaf had the status of a high-ranking nobility, and the Duchy of Ross had the legal right to directly control that small kingdom. UU reading www.uuk£ánshu.com

    But things in Denmark are too complicated.

    Unexpectedly, the international situation has become turbulent. Not only Hezeby''s Ross shop, but the entire Hezeby has become a battlefield.

    Because Eskil left from Bremen, the local earl got the army of Prince Ludwig withered. In addition to bringing all his followers, the earl also recruited a group of farmers as a surprise and organized an army to respond to the call. It seems that the main forces of East Frank are mobilizing, at least the Earl of Bremen was given the order to attack Denmark.

    Was it because of the actions of the new Danish king that led to the outbreak of the Frankish Danish War? In this way, even if the Danes didn''t do anything to the Ross shop, the Frankish army would do it.

    The war caused Ross indeed to lose the Danish market. From the standpoint of Rurik, the enemy expanded from a simple Danish to an additional Frank.

    This exhausting meeting made Rick sweat all over, and the amount of information forced Svetlana to record ten pages.

    But the thinner Blue Fox kept winking at the meeting. It was obvious that this guy had more private information to explain.

 Chapter 761ï¼š Bremeng

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    One very quiet night, Rurik invited the blue fox into his palace bedroom, he even ordered all the servants to retreat, only two people talked secretly through the oil lamp.

    Blue Fox does need a private place to return. He was a little cautious at first, but as R¨¹lic took the lead in asking questions, he immediately spoke out surprisingly.

    "Prince! Our great enemy is indeed Denmark, but the Franks are a big fat sheep. We should rob them."

    "Huh?" It''s true that this kind of remark is really not suitable to point out in the presence of Eskil.

    "Don¡¯t be surprised. According to my observation, since our fleet can expedition to Britain, we bypass Jutland and attack the cities named Hamburg and Bremen directly along the river. Those are all riverside cities, ours The fleet can go deep, and when we are done looting, we can leave quickly with the baby."

    Rurik was indeed tempted, his cautious forehead slackened, and quietly asked, "Did you do some investigation and know them well?"

    "Of course! We are even facing a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Their army is going to attack Denmark. Bremen is empty. There is only a group of honest farmers and no army at all. Now is a good time to plunder."

    "Oh? Are you frightening me to fight?"

    "Yes!" Blue Fox said decisively, "I know Bremen very well. There is a very wealthy city wrapped in wooden walls, and a lot of wool is traded in the city square. We should rob the local!"

    "That''s the case? You can only fight? I... I didn''t arrange for this year''s war operations."

    The blue fox shook his head: "They also put forward very harsh conditions. We must believe in their gods and pay high taxes so that we can do business with the Frankish Earl. As for the Prince Ludwig, he Even disdain to see me. Eskil said that their prince thinks we are just a small tribe, as humble as ants."

    "Absurd!" Rurik hit the ground with a punch, and then laughed again: "Okay, Blue Fox, you''re using the aggressive approach. Listen, I am a prince, and I have the right to arrange whether to send troops."

    "But their provocation is real. They are also very rich...Don''t you want to get a lot of wool?"

    These words really stopped Rurik. The war cannot be done in a hurry, let alone get into the good news.

    Rurik thought for a while, he couldn''t justify it if he wasn''t tempted, just because of practical considerations, if he gets a lot of wool, his garment factory can produce clothes and felt products with a more stable efficiency.

    It is unrealistic to expect the Ostala people to provide a large amount of wool in a short time. After all, it was not long after Carlota gave birth to her child, and her Ostala people did not breed a huge flock of sheep.

    The arrogance of the Franks is not a major reason for the crusade, but the looting of supplies. Of course, their provocation and arrogance can be very legitimate reasons.

    Blue Fox noticed the vacillation of the prince''s mentality and immediately pointed out: "I learned a lot in Frank. The deported Danish king Harald Clark was the mercenary of that prince, and the prince also arranged for Horlick to become the new king of Denmark. Our shop was destroyed, and there was a Frank¡¯s conspiracy behind. As for the Danes and the Franks fighting again, it is another matter. You are the greatest prince, your interests in Denmark are damaged, considering your authority , Even if you send two hundred people, you will take advantage of the emptiness behind the Franks to attack them."

    For a moment, Rurik suddenly realized.

    He slapped his thigh: "Yeah! Why did I forget that I can send a small force to act. What I always want is to send out six flag teams to defeat the national war!"

    Blue Fox immediately laughed out: "Then, are you determined to have revenge this year? The time is still in our favor."

    "You..." Looking at the blue fox again, Rurik smiled and shook his head: "You have become thinner, and your mentality is crazy. Are you a fighter? Okay, I will give you this opportunity. It is you who proposed the crusade. Yes, I will give you this opportunity. You must join the crusade, and you must be responsible for your own words."

    "Absolutely. I am even willing to be a soldier, willing to go through fire and water for the prince." Blue Fox replied very decisively.

    Regarding the fact that the Franks were extremely arrogant towards the Duchy of Ross, Rurik was willing to believe this to be a fact.

    How can a big country be worthy of a foreign country?

    Frank knew almost nothing about Rose, but Rurik, as the prince, knew a lot about Frank. Not to mention the well-known Charlemagne who has passed away. After the split of this big country, France and Germany formed two subjects. Now that Frank and Germany do not exist, the two new countries cannot be said to be completely non-existent. They are like twins in the belly of pregnant women, which are developing rapidly.

    In other words, it is the East Frankish part that takes an arrogant attitude towards the Duchy of Ross. In all fairness, Rurik is more willing to call these guys Germans.

    The concept of Germany has existed since ancient times, and it is not an official country name anymore.

    Since Bremen is a commercial city, it is feasible to take the opportunity to looting.

    Talk to the thinner blue fox. Although the senses are very weird, the emotion of reward revealed by that guy is easy to perceive.

    After some logical deduction, the Ross shop in Hezeby was destroyed, and the man behind the scenes was Prince Ludwig of East Frank. As for why the man fought with the Danes, why should the Ross people pay more attention to it? Rose''s interests are damaged, and the black hand behind the scenes is determined, and they should be bleeding!

    Rurik on the bed tossed and turned, he ordered Svetlana not to wait for the bed tonight, and occupy the entire bed alone to think about major events.

    He made a major decision, and the next day he began to summon manpower to announce the implementation of an ocean-going mission that combines looting and crusade.

    These days, the Spuyut group had a comfortable life in Novgorod. They ate granola and drank ale, put on new clothes, and lived in a very comfortable place. If there is not a plan to looting, the brothers should continue to enjoy it.

    On the other hand, the Salmon Chief has also been overhauled, and those torsion slingshots have been intensively checked. Worn parts are replaced, and spent weapons are replenished.

    As for the old guy Eskil, he came to the small monastery in Novgorod. Let''s look at John Invall, this kid was moved to tears by seeing the teacher.

    It was in this monastery that John Invar received the people from the Archbishop of Reims, who became a legal pastor and qualified to be baptized.

    A little priest was upgraded and became a grassroots staff in the management system of the Holy See. He became a pastor at a young age, and then with his qualifications and missionary achievements, he can gradually rise in rank, and it is theoretically possible to become a cardinal. The reason why he got the position was really because the Duchy of Ross was full of confused lambs, so naturally he stood in the context of priests. John Invall is young and he has a lot of time to spread the faith. As a teacher, Eskil can only stay here for a winter.

    The Christians gathered in the Novgorod region for various reasons welcomed the northern saints, and they were full of hope for them.

    But Rurik remained vigilant. They were watched by eyeliners. As for the preaching behavior, they were arrested as soon as they were discovered. As early as the meeting, Eskil was "vaccinated". The so-called detection of any missionary behavior will certainly not be punished by flesh and blood, and this winter can only be spent in prison again. Expelled in the year. This decree has already existed. It was originally to restrict the genuine clergy like John Invall, and now there is one more "Northern Saint", letting it follow this set of forms.

    It was also here that Eskil finally met the young Regrav, the child who was granted succession to the Messiah throne, just like his biological father''s golden retriever. The boy always pestered his grandpa and grandma. The old couple was the old leader of the Ross people and the first generation of princes. Eskil maintained the utmost restraint. He did not dare to tease the child. He respectfully explained that this son had a noble status recognized by the Holy See, and Shinto gave the child some Latin instructions before leaving.

    Eskil¡¯s actions are so bad that he can travel in and out of Novgorod under the **** of mercenaries, and see the rural life of the duchy. He can write a report, and Rurik is willing to provide paper, quill and ink.

    Because Lurik never denied the possibility of peaceful trade with the Franks. It is one thing to fight against their arrogance, but another thing to trade. Based on his understanding of the Hanseatic League, that commercial alliance could not have popped out of a crack in the stone. It represented the inherent merchant class in the Frankish kingdom. The merchants and small industrialists even rebelled against the king for trade privileges and succeeded. Arrogance belongs to the nobility. Franken merchants will never refuse goods and wealth opportunities from Ross! After all, Novgorod is on the list of the Hanseatic League.

    Eskil was authorized to write some reports on paper. This person saw that it was very convenient to write on paper, but it was definitely not a parchment material. The kind of excitement Rurik could think of. This old guy was itchy all over after a few days of travel, because here he saw an idyllic scene that resembled the Frankish interior.

    The Ross among the Normans is actually a farmer? The stereotype of the hero at sea has been greatly rewritten.

    Of course, the records written by this person can only be taken away after Rurik''s personal review. If there are fields that slander the principality, those fields that may involve the principality''s important secrets should also be deleted.

    Eskil is still under house arrest in a sense.

    In recent days, Spuyut has always seen Eskil wearing a black robe walking on a road full of gravel and terracotta, and even running on the main road made up of bricks.

    A buddy asked Spuyute: "Boss, I am worried that this person is a meticulous work, he is too ostentatious."

    "Detailed work? There is an armed brother behind, this man dare not mess around. This is an old guy, and may not be able to walk in a few years."

    Spuyut was busy buying Novgorod¡¯s characteristic Slavic Leba. This was a large bread deliberately added with crushed oak wood. After it was baked, it became extremely dry and became smashed to death. The simple "stone", but this kind of extremely storage-resistant food is very suitable for long-term sailing life.

    Just as they were busy buying supplies, the prince''s summoning order suddenly came down.

    The Spuyut pirate gang assembles urgently, and at the same time, there are also Arik from the First Banner team and capable fighters who seem to be enough to have a centurion team.

    The men of the First Banner team turned into fish-fishing maniacs, and those who were called up this time were all the guys who were close to the boat on Lake Ilmen.

    Arik and his guys were very interested, because they learned that the assembly was related to a special expedition, and categorically put aside the maharaja''s so-called "no troops will be sent this year".

    "Boy, your hands are itchy if you don''t fight, I like it very much." Arik sighed so secretly.

    A group of troops marched into the city, causing the people to stir up emotions, and some speeches about the war spread like wildfire. Especially the most populous Slavic people, their attitude towards war is generally supportive, but according to rumors, this time the prince will not summon any Slavic fighters?

    After all, this is a battle that belongs only to the Varangans? Who is their enemy?

    The Roseduma Council Chamber is very long, and Leurix simply led a total of 150 people to the longhouse of the Council.

    This rectangular confined space is very suitable for preaching. Standing on the podium, Rurik''s mouth is to point out the "truth".

    With an angry voice, he pointed out that the Franks were behind everything: "Our Ross shop was destroyed by the Franks, and the Danes were their lackeys. The Franks said that it is okay to do business with them, and you must pay huge tributes. And they must believe in their gods. I used to think that the Danes were the greatest enemy, but now it seems that the Franks are the most insidious..."

    He was even using the method of radical generalization, recounting the rhetoric of a Frankish nobleman, pointing out that the Rus were regarded as barbarians in the north, humbled like ants.

    People were irritated as expected, and Arik roared hoarsely: "We should really cut off their nonsense heads!" It was just crazy stomping to make noise.

    They are angry and hateful, and still have to find a way to evoke their desire for predation.

    Liurik pointed directly to the first goal of this operation-Bremen.

    In his tone, it was a Frankish city that stored a lot of silver coins, as well as granaries and wool warehouses. The First Banner had robbed Lindisfarne Abbey, and the gold and silver wares in it were swept away. It is a coincidence that Bremen also has a cathedral. The blue fox has visited and lived in the cathedral, and the first-hand information he has pointed out that there are really a lot of gold and silver inside.

    Anger and greed are intertwined, and this raid that spans thousands of miles is a must.

    The people who were selected by Prince Rurik and sat in Ros Duman are very grateful that a good opportunity to make a fortune is in front of them. Although there are some risks, they can be ignored in the face of large amounts of wealth.

    A plan to rob Bremen was written on paper.

    According to the plan, the Principality will dispatch a team of local elites, led by Arik, the captain of the First Banner.

    Merchant Blue Fox was incorporated into the army as a warrior. Compared to fighting, his main job was to serve as a combat advisor, guiding the army to siege and looting.

    Spuyut led the current pirate gang to fight, and brought another group of people on Saaremaa.

    Finns in the Finnish area must also participate in the war, and Earl Yevlo must take part in the war with no less than fifty archers.

    Since the purpose of the action is pure plunder, the force must not be too much, and it must not be entangled after encountering the Frankish army.

    The size of the team must be guaranteed to be between 300 and 400 people. If the city of Bremen cannot be captured well, they will be robbed of their wheat on a large scale around the city and looted the village granary.

    Arik is a fierce general, and the overall realization is brave and better than wisdom, so he needs to stay in Finland and lead his troops to check and balance. The existence of Jeflo is also very important. As a de facto vassal, he no longer serves as the captain of the mercenary. With the status of aristocracy, he must perform the duty of sending troops to the prince to help the prince, which is also a means of monitoring him.

    Rurik was still not at ease with his cousin, he had to warn again: "Brother! Most of the brothers listened to you this time, you are very good at leading two or three hundred people to rob a stronghold of thousands of people. I just hope you don¡¯t be too impulsive and learn to stop in moderation. Let¡¯s grab the wealth and fill up the transport ship and withdraw. At best, you can burn Bremen with a torch. You can¡¯t resist the main Frankish force."

    "Really?" Arik stood up and smashed his chest with a smile: "I should kill many Franks and let them know the cost of humiliating Rose. I really want to fight their main force."

    R¨¹rik frowned, slapped his face, and continued to exhort: "They have a lot of cavalry! There may be a thousand! This is what the blue fox saw with his own eyes! Think about our encounter in Northumbria. What happened, the Frankish cavalry was even more fierce than theirs.

    The encounter with the cavalry in Britain made Arik feel uncomfortable, and the Ross Balmerk coalition forces at that time suffered a lot from this.

    The old man mentioned the businessman Blue Fox, but this person still fights as a warrior?

    Arik couldn''t help asking, "Is the Blue Fox''s investigative intelligence reliable? He has traveled in Frank for a whole year, and he has seen a lot of things. Will he be exaggerated to them. Besides, why didn''t I see him present?"

    In fact, the blue fox was always present.

    I saw a man who could only say that his face was slightly fatter, who was just beginning to continue his beard stood up. This capable brown leather jacket wrapped his whole body with a belt tied around his waist. No matter how he looked, he was dressed as a soldier.

    "I am the blue fox. I swear to Odin, Frey, and the gods, all I see are facts."

    "You? That''s the blue fox? Isn''t the blue fox as fat as a seal?" Arik smiled unceremoniously, and the others also looked like a thin man who claimed to be a fat blue fox.

    What else can the blue fox do? I could only smile a bit, and then coldly said: "I killed a Danish soldier, and even almost saw the prince Frank. I was greatly humiliated in Denmark, and I can¡¯t wait to assassinate the prince myself to death at the cost of my life. Ninety brothers take revenge. Now I am thinner and can kill the enemy better. Arik, I am not much weaker than you."

    Such cynicism teased Arik''s curiosity: "Oh? It seems that you are indeed a blue fox. You are very confident? Why don''t we go outside and try to see who is better at hitting others."

    "Fighting? I''m not good at fighting. My strength lies in my understanding of the Franks." Blue Fox said with a sullen face: "No one understands Frank better than I, and no one understands their army better than I. Only I can tell. Where are your warehouses, where their gold and silver are hidden, and those villages can best solve our ration problem."

    "Oh! You are indeed better than me in this respect." Arik didn''t want to fight, he shrugged and directly borrowed the donkey from the slope. Is it fair to say that a madman bullies a professional businessman who aspires to be a fighter?

    The Rus Principality began preparations in Novgorod. Considering that there is a solid wooden wall in Bremen, it is time to prepare some siege tools in advance. R¨¹lik wanted to build a large counterweight stone thrower. Considering the actual time cost, it was very unrealistic. The focus is still on making the siege cart that hits the door. It is impossible for a cart to be completely transported on a big ship. The key parts of it can be transported away, and the wood can be temporarily assembled when it arrives in the local area. There is also a very violent and simple method, with a steel felling axe, with dozens of people working together to chop down and sweep part of the city wall. After all, the wooden city wall is not indestructible.

    The number of people in the looting fleet was fixed, and the number of ships at UU Reading was also arranged by Rurik.

    Considering that there is a high probability of encountering the Frankish regular army, especially the cavalry, the Principality needs to focus on its naval superiority and use enough ships to transport the various materials that it has grabbed.

    The Salmon Chief and Grey Squirrel sailing cruisers were called up, and four star-rated sail destroyers Venus, Mas, Saturn, and Ubit accompanied, and four standard armed cargo ships launched in recent years. Accompanied by number four. With ten ships participating, the scale of the operation is no longer small. If the recruited simple sailors are brought along, the total number of people will be able to make up 500 people.

    However, only this military operation, Lurik, did not provide rations or fresh water.

    All the expeditioners can spend their own money to raise enough supplies in Novgorod, and finally complete the naval assembly on Tombstone Island, as well as the weapons used.

    In exchange, the wealth they looted and the prince were divided between five and five, which was enough to promote the brothers'' fierce fighting will.

    It seems that Bremen, as the target, is already a big fat sheep tied up.

 Chapter 762ï¼š When the Ross Royal Pirate Fleet arrived at the Weser Estuary

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    A fleet is gathering on Tombstone Island. When the people and merchants on the island learned of the target that the fleet was about to strike, they all took a breath.

    After the initial consternation gradually dissipated, some people couldn''t help but ask deep in their souls-how much benefit would you get if you won?

    The benefits are absolutely indispensable! Because the prince had already ordered, the brothers rented the battleship belonging to the prince and were ordered to rob them. As long as you grab enough this time, the brothers will be able to make a fortune.

    A group of jackals, tigers and leopards were ordered to mobilize all their subjective initiative to rob, and even to do anything vicious, they were supported by the prince.

    Let''s talk about a team of 100 people led by Arik, this team is divided into four "fleet" platoon combat teams, but the number does not strictly meet the requirement of a team of 30 people.

    He first recruited a small group of Balmerks on the spot in Shilla Fort.

    Recruitment is not random, because Balmerk¡¯s Helafide belongs to the Fifth Banner, which is composed of his tribe, and the capable men have all become merchants because they have not received the order from the prince¡¯s army to assemble crusades. Old line of business. They were just a group of guys who were on the merchant ships that traveled between Roseburg¡¯s homeland and the new home of the East. They transported the finest salt produced in the Atlantic Ocean to Shilla Fort for sale, and then replaced them with cloth, iron, and even food and transported them back to their hometown.

    The flag team of the Balmerks was broken into pieces. A handful of businessmen heard the news of the battle, and the plan to purchase supplies to return to their hometown was pushed aside. They didn''t ask who the heroic Arik wanted to slash, so they all threw themselves into their subordinates.

    Such a strong team Arik accepted so decisively that the number of this hundred-man team instantly swelled to one hundred and fifty.

    A group of people took a small fleet led by the Salmon Chief in Fort Shilla, and brought the purchased food, fresh water and weapons, and arrived at the current economic center of the Finns at the fastest speed, the Herminki trading port on the sea. , Is also the actual resident of Evlo.

    It used to be just a deserted beach by the sea. For fear of the details of the Varang people passing by, the Suomi tribesmen did not dare to set up an obvious fishing village here.

    Nowadays, a fishing port has been erected, and she takes on the task of a transit station in the transportation route of the Principality of Ross, using the name "jewel" in Old Finnish.

    Because Golgland Island in the Gulf of Finland has granite and limestone that are extremely scarce in this area, there is also fresh water on the island, which is the only source of stone for nearby settlements. Not only the Ross people who live in Shilla Fort came to quarry the stones, but even the Finns themselves came to carry the stones.

    Ever since Jevlo got married and became a nobleman of Suomi became a Finnish earl, building his hometown has become an inescapable responsibility. He had personally led his tribe to land on Gogran Island, looking for suitable stones, but also actively looking for those "ash trees."

    The ash tree once acquired was turned into thirty long bows, which were divine bows that could launch light arrows about two hundred steps away.

    A major expedition yielded significant results. The ash trees on the island were exhausted by him, and eventually turned into sixty hard and flexible wooden poles. He didn''t really exhaust himself to fish. A batch of saplings that were obviously ash trees and the "mother soil" with the roots were directly dug up and transported by ship to Herminki for planting. They became a forest of their own, and in the foreseeable future , The Finns are constantly mastering the source of energy and they can get the best material for bows.

    "You are going to fight the Franks? I thought you were aggressively going to beat the Danes. Since all this is the order of the prince, I will naturally join in. It''s just my only request. When we grab the baby, we must dispatch troops accordingly. The number of people will be distributed to me in proportion." Yevlo''s attitude of dispatching troops is very decisive.

    His refreshment is also very popular with Arik, and Arik has only one thing to warn: "I hope you can send the best fighters."

    Evlo would naturally come up with the best subordinates, but considering his own situation, it was really difficult to come up with a melee force. He selected fifty people with the tallest stature and the hardest arms from his Suomi tribe, and organized a team of archers.

    Just as the fleet was resting in the port, Evlo completed the task of dispatching troops. Arik and the explorer Spuyute reviewed the black-haired "dwarves."

    All the top-notch Finnish archers all imitated the Rosses in their outfits, especially in a white robe stitched with blue cloth strips, and a blue cloth trouser belt tied around the waist. On their waists hung self-defense iron hand axes and daggers, weapons that look like hand spears, and they also had backpacks with burlap pockets that were characteristic of the Rus army. The leather quiver hung in the waist is a great feature, and it is filled with arrows with white feathers.

    If there is the most amazing weapon, it is the longbow, the main battle weapon they have on hand.

    It is said that after a winter of dry treatment, the new longbow has the ability to shoot light arrows to one hundred and ninety cloths, and the range is indeed twice that of the ordinary short wooden bow.

    They are excellent fire support, aren''t they? It is really suitable for assisting the siege.

    After this glimpse, the army''s strength was close to two hundred and fifty men.

    They rested for the last time in the assembly area of ??Tombstone Island. Arik took the army mobilization order written by the prince and obtained all the ships listed on the list from the local governor.

    After ten ships of different sizes were assembled in the port, Arik set about recruiting capable sailors.

    This matter should be implemented, as easy as taking off your pants and peeing.

    Because Blue Fox Gouldsson joined the team as a warrior. He was a guide, and he was more obligated to shoot the enemy with a steel-armed crossbow.

    For decades, the obese family has produced a fierce and thin man. Considering that this crusade against Frank is one to vent their anger and two is a simple robbery, how can the Gould family not harmonize with such a chance to make a fortune?

    Even the blue fox is a soldier alone! No, as the old father, Gould himself drew out ten family mercenaries, both as sailors and as the guards of the blue foxes. If the fighting broke out, these ten men could also take up arms and join the battle.

    Old Gould did not hesitate to take charge of most of the sailors'' supply, even if doing so might affect the family''s business activities.

    He is not a philanthropist. After discovering the benefits, he made this venture capital.

    Because Arik is really a refreshing man, as the commander of the operation, he boldly made a very simple and straightforward decision on the arrangement of the robbery and the spoils.

    In principle, the brothers and the prince must be divided into five to five accounts, and the remaining half of the property is strictly divided according to the proportion of the powers and the people. Among them, the status of sailors is quite special. In principle, they do not participate in any fierce battles, and there is a high probability that they do not have to worry about their lives. The amount of fortune is positively correlated with the risk of risk, even so each of the sailors can get a certain percentage of the spoils.

    This is a trade that will never lose money, and the aging Gould can''t wait to participate in it personally to witness the raid of Frank by the army. In his memory, the Ross fleet can always return with a full load, and he firmly believes in the benefits of this venture capital.

    The crusade fleet was completely in order, and the ten ships left Tombstone Island in mighty force, heading south against the warmest southerly wind in the summer of July.

    In the eyes of the people of Saaremaa, the fleet that suddenly appeared near the shore was like a magical soldier from Asgard. A group of people came off the boat. They were wearing quite uniform white coats. Many flag bearers held flagpoles. The flag of the Principality of Ross hunted under the south wind.

    Count Spuyut and the army of the Duchy of Ross come to the loyal island of Saaremaa!

    From the perspective of the Rus army again, this island, once considered a deserted island, is rarely settled. Now the flag of Rus is flying brightly, and a walled village chief has first seen its scale.

    "This is the island of pirates that you were ordered to rule? Brother, I think this place can be developed again. In the future, we will go to the west to rob, and your island is the most convenient starting point." Arik''s remarks are very pertinent, and he hits Spur. Ute''s heart.

    "Brother Arik, I won''t let you down. There are some things you should know. These islanders are exiles of various tribes. Don''t doubt their slashing ability. Both of them are very vicious."

    "Then quickly arm them, let''s act quickly." Arik urged at last.

    When I first heard that the army was going to Frank to rob, the islanders had no idea. Because they don''t know what Frank means, they seem to be weak and attached objects? There is no reason not to grab it.

    According to the order of the prince, the total strength of combat personnel and sailors in the crusade army shall not exceed 500.

    Then select people according to the upper limit of five hundred people, just round up to make it easy to calculate the stolen money in the future.

    This was actually a small trouble for Spuyute. He recruited all the strongest males among the islanders. As he couldn''t make up enough numbers, the half-old boys and the gray-bearded old men were all pulled aboard the boat. Different from the uniform dress of the Ross army, the Saarema island fighters are still a messy match, which is also in line with their image of pirates.

    On the contrary, it was the Russian army, because it was dressed too formal and unified, it was obviously a task of robbery, making it like a state-to-state battle.

    After all, this is an expedition. Arik and others, who have mastered the regional map drawn by Rurik himself, have no fear of getting lost, and the blue fox, a meticulous work that once went deep into the hinterland of Frank, fully affirms the map drawn by the prince with his senior experience. accuracy.

    In fact, this map is "Odin''s miracle." No one knows how the prince got the information to draw the land, maybe it was the dream of the gods one night.

    In this way, their actions seemed to have opened up the perspective of God, and the brothers really believed that they had received God''s favor. The map was the conclusive evidence.

    They organized a priest near the shore of Saaremaa Island. Without a good sacrifice, they simply used a recently captured minke whale with a small head.

    Everyone knelt down to face the rising sun, praying to the avatar of Odin for a complete victory in this battle. They also swear to the sun that the so-called true warriors will fight bravely and reward the enemy with death, and they will not reveal even A hint of cowardice.

    The prayer is over!

    Arik patted the sand on his knees, drew out his swords and swung them, and called out with his throat: "Brothers! Let''s get on the boat! Grab money! Grab food! Grab a woman! Go!"

    The purpose of the army is so simple, the enlarged Royal Pirates of the Duchy of Ross officially launched the most Viking-characteristic attack.

    The fleet first went straight to the waters of Burgundy Island. For this group of fishing boats that had fallen into "Rose Fear" for a long time, they saw a group of large boats with characteristic spinnakers hurriedly paddling to escape, and hoped that this fleet would not aim at attacking the island.

    If they don''t hit Burgundy Island in mighty force, don''t they go to attack Denmark?

    The news spread long ago. The new Danish king ransacked everything about the Russ in Denmark, which made it reasonable for Rus to report back.

    But today''s Denmark is also a mess! A powerful Frankish army still rests on the north of the Great Wall, especially occupying the fjord where Hezeby is located. They relied on the superiority of the cavalry to make Danish King Horlick feel uncomfortable.

    It is rumored that King Horrick, who once hung up the battle free card, has personally pleaded guilty and made peace with the Franks. As for the price paid, it is unclear.

    It is said that despite the peace, East Frankish cavalry was still stationed in Schleswig, and Hezeby was burned to the ground, and a small group of Frankish infantry was still entrenched on the ruins.

    The only pity is that Frank is a strong army on the land. The cavalry has too much superiority, but their ocean power is as weak as ants. Denmark has a large number of noble lords and people living on many islands. Even if the island is very close to Jutland, a shallow and short strait is enough to isolate the Frankish army.

    The Burgundian islanders never worry about the Franks entering the country, but they are worried about the frequent attacks and killings by the Ross people. Now even the Danish allies are unreliable, and everyone is pitiful and helpless, and can only linger under the harassment of Rose.

    But this terrible fleet swept across the island and plunged towards Denmark.

    In fact, the fleet rushed towards the ?resund Strait, passed this narrow strait under the noses of the Danes, and continued to sail through the south wind in the broad Danish Strait.

    The Ross fleet is too conspicuous. A few months ago, a single Ross ship disturbed nearby fishermen in fear and avoidance. Now a fleet appears and the people of the fishing village are paying attention to the situation. If the other party has the intention to land, then everyone can only drag their homes. The mouth evacuated and evaded.

    Even this fleet passed by in the so-called King City of Denmark, Goldfrehagen on the coast, and the flying flag of Russ was beautifully displayed in front of the Danes.

    Let¡¯s say that Horrick, the king of Denmark, is very honest. He only recently personally pleaded guilty to Prince Ludwig, and he got peace by kneeling down and kissing his leather boots in an extremely humiliating gesture. He had fought, and even his subordinates had more fighting spirit than him. As a result, he had to dress up as a pug in front of the strong.

    This is what makes Horrick stand out. He immediately chooses to admit counsel when he should, but he is not a real pug.

    The Danish-East Frankish war had an extremely violent process, and it ended in an anticlimactic end. The rulers on both sides are sensible, realizing that they can''t completely defeat their opponents, they all borrow the donkey in their own way. Indeed, Prince Ludwig was busy eroding his brother Lotaire''s territory, and he also had to beware of whether the released old father and younger brother Charlie made demands on the territory again. If the Danish smashed to death, it would be the East Frank¡¯s military essence that would be consumed. Since the opponent has already subdued, it can naturally stop the offensive.

    But Horrick must drive away the pirates who have plundered Hamburg and Bremen along the river!

    Ever since, a Danish civil war broke out suddenly!

    Horrick, who was supported by Frankish military support, won the battle. To win is to win, my own strength is damaged, and the entire Danish military power is also damaged. What''s worse is that the tribe that frantically killed the Franks died and some people fled. Their escape drove many lords to leave Denmark. Some went to Norway, some went to unknown places...

    The number of lords in Denmark who surrendered to Horlick has decreased, and his behavior of being forced to believe in Christ again to make peace is condemned. A lord knows that he cannot overthrow this man by his own strength, so he can only swallow his breath. Don''t even think about implementing its orders honestly.

    The prestige that King Horrick finally built up was greatly dampened by his humiliation and behavior. As the saying goes, "the minister wants to fight to the death, why your majesty surrender first." This time is good, many lords secretly abused this Horyk as a Frankish hound from beginning to end.

    He was busy coordinating the conflicts between the lords and himself. When he learned that a Russian fleet had passed in front of him, the Russians had already ran away.

    What are the Roths going to do? do not know. The Ross people actually have as many as ten big ships? Are the Rosses going to attack Jutland? If they choose to retaliate, how should Denmark fight it?

    At this moment, Horrick took out the general Stadt and verbally accused him of being too rough in what he did in Hezeby last year. The harshness is also limited to words. He gave another advice: "You are the one who burned their shops and killed them. Once they attack us, you and your people must fight bravely."

    What else can Stard say? On the contrary, his dream of making big money as Earl of Hezeby was beaten by the Frankish cavalry''s cavalry, and now he has become an ordinary warlord. He could only verbally agree to the king''s order, but the crack in his heart could not be repaired. To be honest, he didn''t want to work hard for a "king" who knelt down and kissed the toes of a Frankish nobleman.

    Look at the Ross Fleet Many people saw their existence, but they just looked at them numbly.

    Even if he stayed in Hamburg and remotely commanded the troops to continue crusade against the Danish pirates exiled into the inland rivers, Prince Ludwig had no idea that the fleet had been arriving at the coastal estuary of his own territory.

    The fleet that has not stopped and landed for a long time finally arrived at this estuary. It actually entered the mouth of the second largest river encountered by the brothers on the so-called western coastline of Europe.

    The blue fox was so eloquent. He pointed out with a big hand: "This is the Weser River for the Franks. The river leads directly to the wealthy Bremen. We can still go against the wind and the current. When we can''t walk, we stop and anchor. ..."

    He assaulted Commander Arik and took out a tactical decision. According to this decision, the Russ Army officially entered the Weser River. By the southerly wind, it walked a zigzag line on the wide river and drifted inland quite tortuously. This is not destined to be a troublesome journey, because this section of the Weser River is almost purely north-south, and it is most suitable to go retrograde by the south wind.

    Besides, the city of Bremen, because the current floodplain is not as vast as a thousand years later, she is almost a coastal city, so the blue fox patted her chest to ensure that the army will camp near the shore for the night, the next day If you continue to act, you will reach the bottom of Bremen.

 Chapter 763ï¼š Ragner

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The fleet has entered the Weser River, but the atmosphere in this area is a little frightening.

    Standing on the boat, Arik frowned, and he mumbled to the people around him: "The atmosphere is too quiet, there is no human atmosphere, I don''t think this area is very rich."

    Blue Fox also felt strange: "Weird. When I left a few months ago, there were many fishing boats drifting along the river, and there were boats at the mouth of the sea."

    "Maybe we exposed? They ran away out of fear?" Yevlo was also puzzled.

    After some consideration, they still decided to move on. Arik even gave an order to prepare for the battle. After all, the brothers entered the hinterland of the unknown Frankish territory for the first time, and under any circumstances they might encounter an enemy attack.

    Soon, there were obvious signs of villages ahead, or just a simple village mutilation.

    Arik squinted and stared: "How do I feel that this is the burned village, who did all this?"

    These words are equivalent to asking Blue Fox, but how did Blue Fox learn about the situation?

    "There is a pair of villages in this generation. As for the signs of destruction, we may be able to send someone to take a look."

    Arik shrugged: "It''s okay, send a dozen brothers to see, if you find the barn and seize the grain, it would be great."

    The Salmon Chief put down two flat-bottomed paddle boats hanging on the sideboard. They were real boats, and ten people landed on them.

    The fleet also took the opportunity to drop anchor, and everyone was waiting for good news.

    They didn''t wait too long, but it was a pity that they obviously didn''t get good news. The returnees were empty-handed, except for a few people who held the blackened wooden sticks, and they were no longer "captured".

    They boarded the ship to report their duties one after another, each of them obviously encountered bad things, and their faces were horrible.

    Arik didn''t fight at all. "Did you get frightened or encountered an enemy. It seems that there is no fight."

    The leader shook his head and said bluntly: "Boss, you still don''t want to see it. Those villages are smelly, and there are rotting corpses lying all over the place. It''s too smelly, it''s a cursed place."

    "Oh? You mean someone attacked there?"

    "And the attack has been for a while. Look at that method, it''s quite our style."

    "We?" Arik shook his head: "We still collect the bodies of the dead! So a group of bandits attacked the village?"

    "Who knows?"

    Arik waved his hand to greet him without saying any more, he quickly reached a consensus with others. The so-called bandit gangs exist in this generation, and this is probably the reason for such a quiet environment.

    The Frankish village was attacked in broad daylight, and Blue Fox''s understanding of this generation immediately pointed out that this should be reality. Because this area belongs to the Count of Bremen, it is not surprising that there have been gangster activities in the territory.

    "As far as I know, the earl was ordered to lead troops against the Danes, and the departure of the army naturally made the bandits rampant."

    Based on this information, Arik can''t help but think otherwise, whether the so-called gangsters will rob Bremen first, will the brothers come all the way to the sky?

    Such boxes of cast iron bullets are transported to the deck, and all ships¡¯ torsion slingshots are ready for battle.

    Soldiers with bows and crossbows guarded the deck, and everyone watched their surroundings and was ready to fight at any time.

    Arik and his group of blood-licking guys have this high sense of battlefield smell, especially during the crusade against the Karelians, they were also suddenly attacked while sailing on the river, and they were afraid of accidents again.

    The fleet is lined up in columns, so any side attack on the left and right, all kinds of long-range weapons can carry out saturation strikes. The Ross army was highly guarded against the dark arrows coming from the riverside forest, and their vigilance was overdone.

    They have passed through the rather straight channel of the Weser River, and bends have begun to appear in front of them, and a large forest has blocked the channel.

    As the first ship completed its turn, the scene ahead instantly stirred up the soldiers'' tension.

    Because the Salmon Chief was the flagship as the leader, Arik rubbed his eyes vigorously and exclaimed: "Ah! What did I see? Longboat? Who is this group of people?"

    How did the Franks own the Viking longship? When Arik didn''t know for a while, he asked Blue Fox, but Blue Fox couldn''t say why.

    "At least they are not our allies. Here, everyone may be our enemy." Blue Fox warned so, and the listeners were highly alert.

    Arik also felt that the Blue Fox¡¯s words were very pertinent. There is a saying that offense is the best defense. In order to avoid being hit by this group of obvious Nordic fighters, it is better to give them a rain of arrows.

    "Attention brothers! Raise our skull and crossbones flag, the arrow is in place, wait for my order to launch!"

    There was no camouflage on the entire route, and the flags of the ships were flying. But when he encountered unknown armed men on the Weser River, the skull and crossbones became a battle flag.

    Not only did they raise the flag, but the horn-bearers sounded the deep and powerful horns.

    All signs prove that this army, which is like a **** from the sky, is going to kill on a large scale!

    Looking at the group of long boats and people who are docking, they are all actively fighting. They don''t seem to want to fight Ross. It is true that their long boat is no match for the Ross ship.

    People in different clothes all went ashore, and they instantly turned into a military formation at the campfire camp on the shore.

    The round shields painted in colorful green and green colors form a long shield wall, and there is a distance from the riverside.

    "They are going to fight, maybe these people are Danes!" The blue fox deliberately arched the fire: "The Danes should crusade too!"

    Arik nodded, seeing that the brothers were best prepared for archery.

    At the crucial moment, Yevlo stepped forward: "We don''t even know their true identity, we can''t fight when we meet each other! I don''t like to be confused."

    "When they are turned into corpses, we still have a few live mouths to know who they are." After Arik said, he raised his right hand, and when he dropped it, he sent a thousand arrows.

    Arik''s hand was held by Yevlo, with a bearded face close to him. "Brother! The prince let me go with him because he was worried about your recklessness. Look at them! Put on a dignified battle! I think we should negotiate with them. They are obviously not Frankish troops. We can''t fight in confusion."

    Arik stumbled and gave up the battle order for the time being.

    Since the negotiation was proposed by Jeflo, he was responsible for the negotiation.

    Look at the current Jeflo, he is wearing a typical Viking helmet and a blue and white round shield on his back. He is a little short, and the guards beside him are tall and strong first banner hacking fanatics.

    When they landed, someone holding a Ross flag went straight to the line of troops.

    The more Jeflo walked, the more he could see the faces of those people, and he felt more strange.

    "I actually saw armed women and children?!"

    Indeed, those armed men have women with blond hair, and their graceful features are too different from those of unshaven men. As for the armed children, they are obviously small men who are still on the front line of the military.

    Jeflo stopped, and then roared in Gnostic: "Who is your leader?! Are you going to fight with us, Ross? If you want to fight, rush and kill, come!"

    Behind him is the raging Russ fleet, with 30 torsion slingshots on one side of the enemy, and more than 200 people holding various crossbows.

    Looking at the armed men again, they can''t see the specific number of people in a long line. The apparent scale is very bluffing, and a few of them are convinced that they are holding the banner of the raven coat of arms. They remained vigilant, unmoved by Jeflo''s cry.

    Time was fermenting the situation, and finally Yevlo roared for a while, and the other party''s array finally moved.

    The array stepped aside, and several young bearded young men with weird braids, holding bucklers and battle axes, stepped forward.

    "Are you the leader?" Yevlo continued to ask.

    A young warrior roared like a lion: "I know you! Ross people!"

    "Oh? So who are you? Danes?"

    From Jeflo''s perspective, the other party hesitated for a while before pointing out that he was indeed a Danish. Hearing this, Yevlo subconsciously held the hilt of the sword, and signaled the others to prepare for the battle in case of unexpected events.

    Seeing that the person who spoke again thrown off his entourage and moved on, Jeflo also put the entourage on standby and greeted him.

    The man in front of him was quite tall and strong, and his deep eyes were full of vicissitudes. The first impression he gave Evlo was that he had gone through too many things.

    Jeflorio asked cautiously: "This is clearly the territory of the Franks, why are you Danes here."

    The man asked arrogantly: "This is indeed a Frankish territory, why are you Russ here."

    How boring to question each other, Jeflo''s self-esteem has been offended.

    "Why? Did you see this fleet? We came to rob the treasure. It was really unlucky. We actually met your Danes here." Yevlo''s words were deliberately provocative. He instinctively felt that the two sides still had to fight, maybe this group of people are still Frank''s mercenaries, after all, there have been rumors in this area.

    Unexpectedly, this mention of looting, the young, seemingly leader, roared to the sky and laughed: "Oh, I probably guessed what you want to do! You want to rob Bremen."

    Evlo couldn''t help but step back because of the big difference: "How do you know?"

    The two were quiet, and the man yelled again: "I guessed it right. People of Ross, we might be able to make a deal."

    "what?"

    "You and I have never encountered it. Your fleet continues to sail, and we continue to camp."

    "Why? Wait a minute!" Yevlo realized something difficult to say, and he frowned and asked: "So, you actually don''t want to attack us? Even if you put out the battle."

    The man also struck his shield and pointed out: "If you attack us, our army would rather fight back."

    Jevlo took advantage of the trend and laughed lowly: "You know that Ross is powerful, and you should understand that you choose to fight with pebble and stone. Our Russian navy has killed your old king Hafgen, and no Danes can win our fleet. "

    "If it is a land battle, it is not necessarily. But we would rather fight for honor, even if we are defeated. If my tribe loses in your hands, we will be defeated."

    The words of this young leader are admirable, and there are many signs that they are really just camping on this beach. The encounter with the fleet is really accidental. They do not want war, nor are they afraid of war.

    Essentially they still don''t want to fight!

    Jevlo thought about it, and often started the sun slanting westward, and talked a little bit more obediently: "We are also looking for a suitable camping site. We didn''t want to fight, and so did you. Maybe, we can share this. A river beach."

    "you¡­¡­"

    "I''m Jeflo, Finn Jeflo, a general (war chief) under the command of Prince Rus." Jeflo took the lead in releasing the peace signal.

    Look at the man with his head up and chest up: "Okay! A warlord among the Ross people. I am Ragna Sigdersson, and everyone says I am a man in wool pants. I killed a big man named Olekin. , Is said to be the king of the Svearans. I am a big man, and you must be just a small character among the Rosses."

    A small character? Gevlo had no intention of showing off that he was the earl of the entire Suomi people, and theoretically represented the 30,000 people in Finland, especially Suomi, on behalf of Prince Rurik.

    Indeed, this man is Ragnar, a great pirate destined to be legendary. It''s a pity that, just like history is destined, he illegally robbed Paris on that plane and was caused by both Franks and Eastern Franks to find a reason to invade Denmark, and was expelled by King Horrick.

    Now Ragnar, he is already in exile. The people camping on this beach are his last group of people.

    The brave person will always continue to be brave. He has lost many excellent fighters, and also many women and children. Although the essence of the tribe is there, it is a pity that everyone has turned into a gangster who has lost their territory, and is really a dog of loss. However, they did not lose their arrogance.

    Ragnar continued to claim that he was leading the entire Stonewall tribe in exile. He did not want to fight in principle, at least not with meaningless battles with the Rus.

    Gevlo has no affection for the concept of Svealand or Sweden, but the man claimed to have killed Olekin himself. If it is true, he is indeed a respectable person.

    The two sides are still caught in a chain of suspicion, and a misunderstanding can lead to a big fight between the two sides.

    Perhaps the Russ army can keep restraint as much as possible, but it is not ruled out that these Danes are preemptive.

    Jeflo thought for a moment, and persuaded Ragner, who was in conflict and entanglement: "Our Rus army is indeed planning to attack Bremen. Since you don¡¯t participate, don¡¯t cause us trouble. I don¡¯t ask you to lay down your weapons, at least when we land. Don¡¯t be boring afterwards. This river beach is very big, and our army will keep your distance. You can¡¯t trust us completely, and we can¡¯t trust you completely. However, since you are a warrior, we might as well get together tonight and share the ale and roast. Fish, you can also have a good chat. The Franks are our enemies, and the enemy''s enemies are friends. At least we can''t make a big fight. Please think about it."

    Jeflo felt that he had exhausted his power. No matter what Ragna chose, the Russian army needed a qualified berth and a suitable camp. He withdrew safely, and all his actions were clearly seen by Arik and others in the distance.

    From Ragnar''s perspective, even if he was more heroic, he was not stupid enough to be an enemy of the Ross Fleet. By now, is he still a Danish? The entire tribe has been expelled by the Danish King Horlick, and if it is not evacuated fast enough, everyone will be killed by those people.

    The Danes remained on guard, Ragner and his confidants watched the Rus army, which was basically uniform, landed. Their formation looks chaotic, and they will definitely not take the initiative to attack.

    Upon seeing this, someone shook Ragner: "Boss, we are the first to take the initiative. Their big ship is very good, there must be a lot of food in the cabin. We took the opportunity to take the supplies, and everything will be fine."

    "Are you an idiot?" Ragnar was furious, and immediately used this remark as an example to announce to all the people: "Don''t try to attack them. The Ross people are not fools! Now the Franks are chasing us, the Danish villain is chasing us. Kill us. If you provoke the Rus and are chased by them, everything is over!"

    Indeed, from the perspective of the Russ, how could Arik as a commander be moved by Jeflo''s rhetoric. Especially the man named Ragnar claimed to have killed Olegin!

    Even if Oleg was no longer a thing, he was also the leader elected by all the Svealan tribes, and his uncle Otto had to be respected on the surface.

    At this moment, for an instant, Arik became very jealous of his younger brother Rurik. Although my brother was not the old Danish king Hafgen, he used the ship Aphrola to crash it into fish food.

    On the contrary, Arik was a little bit shy. It''s a pity that he didn''t have the merit of "killing the king" level.

    He didn''t know the specific reason. The encounter this time was fantastic. Since the other party''s original intention was not to fight, the Ross army could not fight to the end with a group of exiled Danes before attacking Bremen.

    The Russian army landed, but all ships remained behind. The torsion slingshots were aimed at the Danish campfire camps, the slides confronted the enemy at a high angle, and the weapons were all replaced with spin feather light javelins, so that once the Danes made a success, the Russian army could show the first-hand advantage.

    Arik himself set foot on the river beach, and the soldiers carried the iron pot on the ship, piled up the bricks brought from Shilla Fort, and built the pot stove on the spot. Together with the charcoal brought from my hometown, the wheat and dried salted fish are boiled with the water of the Weser River to make a salty soup.

    The commanders on both sides maintained restraint, and also maintained vigilance and hostility. The camps of the two sides are about three hundred meters away from each other, because Ragnar believes that keeping such a distance, the horrible bow of the Russian army will definitely not hit him on the head. At least Ragnar did not dare to really anger the Russ because of the life of the last women and children of the tribe.

    The night gradually fell, and the scent of wheat glutinous rice wafting from the Ross camp ruthlessly filled the sky above the Ragnar camp. During this period of time, Ragnar was living by robbery along the river, and the piracy had scared the Frankish civilians to flee with softness, and it became more difficult to rob houses to solve the supply. They tried to attack Bremen, looking at the wooden castle fortress, all their efforts were in vain.

    In fact, Ragnar couldn''t hold on anymore. According to his plan, he would sleep on the beach tonight, eat some little food, and leave the river in a boat tomorrow. As for where to go in the future? Denmark must not be able to go back, maybe go to Flanders (northern Holland) to try your luck, or continue to robbery along the coastline, if you can find an island with fresh water, the family will settle down. After all, the tribe¡¯s old business is fishing, and a stable fishing village can make a comeback.

    However, another story began to circulate in the camp.

    So someone fumbled to Ragnar''s side: "Boss, brothers are really hungry. Since the Rus don''t want to attack us, can we actually ask them for some help? They are clearly cooking delicious food, everyone It¡¯s Odin¡¯s warrior, so we should give it to us."

    Hearing, Ragnar really wanted to scold his buddy for being an idiot, but his stomach groaned and made a fool of himself.

    If anyone can impress him with his perseverance, there is nothing more than his two children. Especially his eldest son Ivar, whose legs shrank, and his second son, Bjorn, who had just learned to walk. The child was screaming and hungry, and even with a heart of stone, Ragnar''s heart was still soft.

    He didn''t want to have any intersection with the Ross people, and what happened today is just as if they didn''t know each other. But the emotions of the entire tribe were agitated, and not all of them could insist on their honor to resist the temptation of food.

    He gritted his teeth and summoned the clan''s cronies to gather for a surprise meeting.

    "I''ve decided! The leader of the Ross army wants to talk to me I can go to the meeting, maybe I can get some food for my brothers. It¡¯s just maybe it¡¯s a conspiracy. If I get caught Kill, you will take your tribe with them to the woods, try not to fight with them."

    The confidants looked at each other and fell silent...

    They all wanted to say something but couldn''t speak. Looking at them again, Ragnar bent his mind and ordered: "I will go to the meeting by myself. You don''t want to follow! I don''t believe they will be despicable people, go... ¡­"

    Ragnar stood up, patted his body, arched his back again, picked up a burning fuelwood, and rushed to the Rus camp.

    A burning flame was approaching the camp, and the vigilant Ross army had secretly picked up the guy.

    "This is the guest you are talking about? It may be Ragnar?" Arik, who had already stood up, asked Evlo in a puzzled manner.

    "It should be. There is only one person. He told my brothers not to be too nervous, and not to be rough at any time without an order. I... go and see the situation myself." After the words, Yevlo also picked up a stick of firewood. , Walked towards each other.

 Chapter 764ï¼š We unite

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    A pair of vigilant eyes stared at the lonely visitor. Everyone saw that Yu Xuanang, who was obviously not timid in the face of the mighty Ross army.

    Ragnar was a ruthless man slashed out in the sea of ??blood on the corpse mountain. His first murder was to hack to death the leader of the neighboring tribe. It was a very fair duel, at least the duel was like this, each offering sacrifices to Odin, so that all the onlookers would serve as witnesses.

    At that time, Ragnar was wearing thick wool pants that were anti-snake bites. His clothes were quite special. It seemed that those wool pants had this supernatural power. A fledgling boy hacked his opponent to death, and thus has the qualifications to compete for the Danish leader.

    But at that time, Hafgen claimed that he would win at the last moment. This person was shameless, stopped the duel with absolute military strength, and became the leader of Denmark and became the king.

    That was ten years ago...

    Ragnar is not an old man, but now only twenty-six years old, in the golden age of Viking warriors. Unfortunately, the limited population of his tribe could not support the great dream of a young hero. Now it is very difficult just to survive.

    Even if he is in trouble, he will not sell some dignity in exchange for the support of others.

    Under the curtain of night, two people holding torches met.

    Evlo calmly asked first: "It seems that you have a good idea, and you want to talk to us."

    "Talk? Ah, really want to talk."

    If the Rus wanted to launch an attack, they would not delay until night fell. Ragnar has never played against a real Ross man in his life, and the bad information he has heard makes him afraid to enter. This time I finally entered Rose''s riverside camp, even though the light was dim, many wonders came straight to the head. He furrowed his brows and realized that this group of guys was indeed difficult to defeat, at least his tribe must be defeated in the fight. But won''t those Franks also lose?

    Ragnar saw it really, the Ross people were busy gathering around the campfire to cook a delicious meal. The tempting aroma comes from a huge iron container!

    The Ross army has a "iron content" beyond his understanding, as if iron objects are commonplace in their community.

    The characters who seem to be ordinary warriors each carry multiple weapons while using special iron digging tools to level the floor of the shack where they slept tonight.

    They also have large and small burlap pockets with wonderful designs. The straps are actually used to tie the burlap. This was not surprising in itself, until he noticed that someone had taken out bread from the bag that was discernible to the naked eye. It is not black bread, but brown wheat bread. This is a high-class food in the Frankish territory, not to mention this group of Russians from the north? !

    Some warriors sat down with their swords stroking them, with their eyes like torches, staring at the passing Ragnar with provocative eyes, and then fiddled with the sword, letting the beating flames shine it brightly.

    There are also soldiers who use tree branches as a support to light up their chain mail as a whole and hang them together with their helmets.

    No one will wear heavy chain mail all the time, and the chain mail shining brightly by the flame is connected into one piece, which is a silent show off and mockery to visitors!

    Fear is hard to talk about. Ragnar envied them for having so many protective gears. He couldn''t help but imagine that once his army possessed these, he would have the ability to fight fiercely with the Franks, and he would not even lose his homeland in Denmark.

    Jeflo deliberately took Ragnar around in the camp. This was considered a heart attack, and it was also a direct exposure of the strength of General Rus''s army. There are risks in doing so, but the Russian army from top to bottom has turned itself into arrogance, especially in the face of a group of Danes. The brothers did not take off their pants and laughed and ridiculed, they had already exerted their utmost restraint.

    "Have you seen it? Once the war starts, you will undoubtedly lose." Yevlo said arrogantly.

    How Ragnar eats this set, he knows that he does not have the upper hand, at least not to let go of words. He deliberately asked: "After you remove your armor, you are not afraid of my people''s sudden attack? You don''t have a full advantage in fighting at night."

    "Haha. Do you dare? I still warn you!" Yevlo suddenly turned around, his face still arrogant, and pointed his hand at the parked warship: "Our heavy weapons are always on standby. As long as you dare to attack, many people You will die on the way to the charge. I don¡¯t know what you have encountered. In my judgment, you have a severe shortage of fighters, and even children and women are forced to take up arms. Stop it! Danes! This beach has been destroyed. Our Ross army holds it firmly."

    "I want to see your leader right away." Ragnar broke the subject suddenly.

    "You are about to see."

    Soon, Ragnar sat by the inconspicuous bonfire, with the elites of the Rus army sitting on the left and right.

    Arik''s eyes were provocative, and he deliberately clenched the hilt with his right hand, just to test the so-called Ragnar''s reaction.

    But seeing Ragnar battling a tooth for a tooth, clenching the hilt of the sword in the same way, but did not take the initiative to attack. Because he saw that the people sitting by the bonfire were all ruthless people. Not only did he have no chance of winning, but he angered the Ross people so much that his people were going to die on a large scale.

    There was a stalemate for a while, and Arik released his grip on the hilt, and the atmosphere eased: "Yes, it''s a warrior. My brothers and I allowed you to hold the sword to see you. I thought it would be a coward who prayed for peace. I didn''t lose it. The courage to break up."

    Ragnar held his head high, watching the scene, he would not be safe, so he had to fight for the people of the tribe. He observed the talking young man: "I heard that the leader of your Ross people is young and promising, and you must be the leader? I can''t figure out. If you don''t attack your old enemy Denmark, how can you go to the Frankish territory and rob?"

    "I...not Chief Ross."

    "You? Not really?"

    Arik smiled, a hint of sorrow and sorrow in his smile. Who doesn''t want to be the prince of the entire Ross, but he is not a person chosen by God, let alone the ability to govern a big country. I''m just a foolish man.

    "The prince of the Rus Principality is Rurik, and I am the elder of the prince. The prince of Rus has received the blessing and favor of the great **** Odin, so our entire Rus tribe and all the tribes who have taken refuge in Rus and accepted the rule have benefited."

    Ragnar said without changing his face: "Indeed, the true northern warriors are all blonde. There are obviously many black-haired people in your team. The Finns who should be slaves have become warriors. So there are legends of the Russ. Conquered the land of the east (Finland) is true?"

    The words were a bit aggressive, because he didn''t know the identity of Jeflo.

    In this way, Jefloco would put his head up and put his head up: "You! The Danish Ragnar doesn''t even know my noble identity."

    "You? How noble are you? My friend..."

    "You call me friends? Maybe we have a peaceful meeting today, and we can be friends in the future. I am Evlo, Earl of Finland, loyal to Prince Rus. There are more than 30,000 people in my tribe, even if you think it might be Weak brigade, I can indeed gather 10,000 Finnish fighters. We Finns are not good at fighting, we are good at archery. United with the Rus, we are already rich and strong. This time I am on the orders of the Prince to defeat the Franks..."

    Evlo showed off so well, but Arik showed off his feats again. It is necessary to point out his own resentment and the example of taking four hundred warriors to avenge the enemy and achieve great victory at the age of nineteen.

    As an absolute powerhouse, the Russ army is willing to show off his great achievements, one is psychological self-satisfaction, and the other is a shock to the audience.

    The community culture of Northern Europe has this tradition. A warrior should show his merits to his guests. Many times he will pick up a variety of nicknames, which are honorary titles in nature. If you don¡¯t give a nickname, you can refer to a merit directly. Talk freely for three days and three nights.

    Ragnar was quite surprised. In the past, he could only learn a few words about the Rus from the mouths of a group of losers. This was a self-reported by a senior member of the Rus army, and he was sure that he had the most accurate information. Co-authored the battles that the Russ have experienced in the past, and their knowledge of war is not in the same order of magnitude? The Ross people always try their best to choose large-scale decisive battles. Once the fight starts, the strength of both sides always approaches 10,000. They claim that the number of enemy fighters killed by the Russian army over the years may be 50,000. Even if this number is watery, killing 10,000 would be incredibly fierce.

    The only big decisive battle he remembered was that as a member of the Danish coalition, he led 200 of the most elite fighters to a coincidence with the king of Svealand (Sweden) Olekin. After the **** battle, he chopped off that man¡¯s head and gained a lot of money. Of merit.

    He didn''t want to focus on this matter because he considered that Ross and Svealan were extremely close, and speaking out might irritate them. But the Ross people are already touting that they killed the old Danish king Hafgen, who led the counterattack against Svealand, and it was a tooth for a tooth to carry out "Kill Olegin".

    The strange thing is that the attitude of the Ross people is all ambiguous.

    Looking at Arik¡¯s expression, Extraordinary didn¡¯t feel angry, but showed a smile of praise: ¡°Odin doesn¡¯t like warriors who lie. You can¡¯t afford this joke. I believe you killed Olegin. Very good! I¡¯ve seen it a long time ago. That man is not pleasing to the eye, I want to kill him! Now we and Svealand have nothing to do with them. They were defeated by you Danes. Now they have no ability to compete with our Duchy of Ross for power in the North Baltic. So what about you? ?Your tribe is clearly in exile."

    Arik the Rose is a generation of nobles, and he speaks all his heartfelt words. From Ragna''s standpoint, he can no longer hide himself.

    Ragnar was cruel and straightforward to tell the truth, but the content described by this opening was unheard of by Arik and others.

    It turned out that when Denmark and Frank fought in the vicinity of the Schleswig Wall, Ragner took advantage of the chaos and entered the territory of Frank to rob. Looting to make a fortune is one goal, and opening up a new battlefield is the biggest reason for strategic revenge.

    However, the once tough new Danish king Horlick suddenly persuaded him. According to Ragnar''s unceremonious and extravagant description, the situation is like this.

    "Horik was originally a hound raised by the Frankish nobles. Later, the dog decided to re-behave to arouse dissatisfaction with the dog owner. The dog once fought back, and finally remade a good dog. I heard that the man took off his shirt, like The wild boar plucked its fur, knelt at the feet of the great Frankish nobleman and kissed his toes. He even prayed for forgiveness, even if he was a castrate for atonement, as long as he could continue to practice the Danish nobleman under the rule of Frank..."

    Just saying this by Ragner made me feel uncomfortable. Arik stood upright all over his body, then burned with anger. The most angry is the Blue Fox. He simply yelled: "The villain! The man who killed me, destroyed the shops in my capital, was so brave and brave that he actually surrendered to Frank in this way!"

    When the Blue Fox said so, it immediately attracted Ragnar''s attention. I was surprised to go to Ragnar, because in the past peaceful days, the "Stone Wall" tribe did buy some cheap ironware and a batch of high-quality leather in Hezeby. There are rumors that the owner of the shop is a Ross man, and no one cares about the free Hezebi. The Ragnar department who got the good stuff is obviously skeptical or pretending to be confused. Unexpectedly, sitting in front of him is the shop owner! This also unlocked the real reason why the Ross Fleet suddenly entered the Weser River.

    Ragnar continued to explain his story. The so-called Horrick was forgiven by Frank, in which he must betray a certain amount of interest in exchange for peace. The reason for his conclusion was that Horrick suddenly turned his troops and horses to rush towards the "Stonewall" tribe after the truce. They were supported by the Frankish weapons, and they were superior in strength and weaponry. After crossing the sea, they killed the Stonewall tribe and suffered a great loss.

    Horrick is the enemy! Although the survivors still claim to be Danes, in their opinion, Denmark has been effectively occupied by Frank''s lackeys. They saw a deeper contradiction one after another. The so-called biggest enemy of the tribe is Frank! They have lost their homes and have nowhere to go. In the near future, the cold winter is approaching, and the brothers can only take the rest of their hands and row into the territory of East Frank to survive, but things are not going well at all.

    When the words came to this point, Ragnar, who was already very excited by the words, twisted his hands into fists and slammed into the ground, his mouth was vicious: "We have lost everything, and now we can only be pirates. Many women and children were killed by them. , Regardless of the fact that they are also Danes. Many lords have left Denmark, and everyone is unwilling to be loyal to a Frankish dog. Now I have more than 400 people, and only 300 men can fight. In fact... Behind us were Frank¡¯s chasing soldiers. We didn¡¯t grab much supplies, because the Frankish peasants transported most of their things to Bremen. With our own people, we can¡¯t take that city at all. Can be hungry."

    Looking at this description, Arik heard the betrayal and suffering they experienced, and immediately empathized with him and tears.

    The Blue Fox didn''t know this, he understood Ragnar''s deep begging buried in the language with the mind of a businessman.

    As for Jeflo, what he thinks most is to win, and the least help these victims can also become allies of the Principality of Ross.

    "Do you think about where to go in the future?" Arik asked with tears.

    "Maybe Flanders, go there and try your luck. We will live in a village first."

    Jeflo took the opportunity to speak: "Ross has no reason or need to fight with you. Horrick and the Franks are our common enemies. We should unite. Why don''t you go to Rose!"

    Arik slapped his thigh: "That''s how it should be. Ragna, bring your people to join us. I admire you as a hero, and a hero shouldn''t be in trouble."

    In this way, the blue fox also followed the words, his brain was more active, and his words were very clever: "However, the hero''s arrogance cannot be tarnished. This time our Ross fleet is ordered to attack Bremen. Ragnar, now in front of you There are two roads."

    "What is it?" Ragnar still liked the rhetoric of businessman Blue Fox.

    "First, do not accept us. If you leave tomorrow, we shall not know you. In the end, we Rus attacked Bremen. Second, we formed a coalition and shared the spoils after the capture of Bremen. After the incident, we will form a fleet to return to Ross for the winter. I choose you to choose the second way, because the Principality of Ross is just using people, and I can reveal a major secret to you. War. The Danes are not the same as the Danes. For people like Horlick, we must crusade! As for you, when you choose a peaceful attitude, we can be friends. One day Horlick will be expelled, we Planning to do business with friendly Danish people, I think you are such a person."

    "Then unite!"

    To everyone¡¯s expectation, Ragnar¡¯s words were very decisive. Arik was stunned. He came back to his mind and thought about it. Presumably this Ragnar had already thought about it just because of face. Pull down his face and ask for a union.

    The so-called union is definitely not what Rose should help, but Rose still took out his army''s rations for a day. This doesn''t matter in fact, because R¨¹lik''s paranoid emphasis on logistics has caused this Russian army to buy supplies on a large scale before sailing, so that even if the action is nothing, the brothers will at least not be hungry.

    Ragnar¡¯s subordinates could not pay for a day¡¯s rations, but they still paid the price. The two teams united to discuss Bremen, forming a larger inland fleet sailing against the current and heading down the city of Bremen.

    According to the plan, the people of Ragnar will be the main offensive force, and the Russ army will provide more fire support and use heavy equipment to break down the wooden walls of Bremen. Ragnar will inevitably suffer a huge risk, but after the city is broken, it is also their most advanced city. In theory, their best property is robbed.

    Although Arik felt that this arrangement would make the Danish bereavement dogs cheaper, but the blue fox emphasized the real purpose of this operation: "Why bother with gold and silver, they can''t eat when you are hungry. We have to find the warehouse and looting. Wool and grain. It¡¯s warmer here than our home in Northern Europe. The Franks just finished the wheat harvest. Ragner said that the farmers took shelter in the city with their softness, so that they couldn¡¯t get it. So a lot of wheat is in the city. We want What we did was to pull the wheat away as much as possible!"

 Chapter 765ï¼š The Ross Allied Forces come to Bremen

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    Ragnar¡¯s "Stonewall" tribe has never actually fought against the Rus, nor have they ever met each other in their memory. They just defended the hostile relationship in principle from their past standpoints. Both of them once belonged to a large community that was hostile to each other, and now they are cut off from the past, and there is no reason to fight each other.

    Ragnar successfully completed the peace deal with the Rus army. He returned to his camp first, and immediately announced that he had merged with the Rus army to fight against Bremen. Then he invited more than 30 people to the Rus camp to get food.

    The hunger situation was immediately alleviated, and those who were once skeptical changed their attitudes immediately after eating the hard wheat cakes provided by the Ross people. It''s not that this wheat cake is a delicacy, it is hard like a stone, it needs a little bit of grinding and chewing with teeth, and it is quite hard to eat. But for so many days, everyone has been a dog who lost the family in essence, and no one has given any kind of help in the face of the disaster.

    It happened that the Ross people provided a number of key provisions.

    The real Vikings always pay attention to the ease of the brothers. When a man with a very personal charm is present, a large number of people will come to join him. Therefore, a pirate who has made merits can quickly pull out a team.

    Ragnar faced his tribe very honestly, and pointed out that the commander of the Rus army was named Arik Ogilsson, a cousin of the Rus Prince and a warrior who killed a lot. The nickname of "Double Swords". Even this Arik¡¯s life story is worth learning from the tribal people. The so-called teenage father was killed. After years of secret training, he led a group of brothers to retaliate.

    Ragnar was not advertising Arik, but to inspire the tribe, especially the last group of children in the tribe.

    No one is a real idiot. The homeland is destroyed. The King of Denmark chooses to backstab. These children can only grow up in humiliation, with a pair of eyes longing for revenge.

    The Russian army came all the way to attack Bremen. The purpose was very clear. They came prepared for this, and even the proud wooden wall of the city was despised by the Russian army.

    Arik heard a group of people cheering in the distance just before falling asleep.

    He lay in the shack, covered half of his face with a leather hat, and muttered casually: "Dane, I hope you eat the bread I gave, and fight tomorrow like a pack of hungry wolves."

    He didn''t know that the group of Danes were cheering for the war and for Arik, the commander of the coalition forces.

    Why not cheer?

    The Ross commander has already stated clearly that Ross is responsible for breaking through the city wall. The brothers of the Stonewall tribe swarmed up from the gap and had the right to rob at the first time. risk? Risk is a shit! The brothers wanted to suffocate the blood a few months ago, and they wanted to retaliate against the Frankish nobles by killing with a **** battle axe.

    Ragnar even negotiated with his brother unilaterally. After the so-called break, he took a hundred ruthless men to attack the residences of the nobles, killed all the living people he encountered, and plundered the gold and silver.

    In the early morning of the next day, when the morning mist filled the river beach, the melodious horn sounded.

    The Ross army took the time to cook this morning''s delicious meal, and Arik sent a cart unloaded from his clothes, and then carried a cart of food to the camp in Ragnar.

    Jeflo was responsible for this escort, and when he saw Ragnar with a hippy smile and gratitude, he punched his chest unceremoniously.

    The sudden act really frightened Ragnar.

    Yevlo warned seriously: "Why laugh? Let your people eat quickly, and remember to be full this time. We will make the final voyage. We will attack the city as soon as we arrive at the destination. You must maintain your energy at the critical moment. Finally, we Will eat Frankish wheat in Bremen."

    As he heard the words, Ragnar hurriedly accepted the heavy breakfast and repeated these words to the people.

    The coalition had a full meal before the war. When the fog gradually dissipated, most of the Russian camps were soft and put back on. The soldiers boarded the ship one after another, and the entire fleet was about to pull the anchor.

    This time, the Russian army took a smarter way to sail against the current.

    It was aid from Ragnar¡¯s subordinate. His fleet should have flown down the river. Now all the rowing boats receive the ropes thrown by the big boats and will be tied to the stern of the long rowing boats and projecting stakes. Each ship was towed, and the fleet was transformed into a mixed fleet, with a team of more than 900 people rushing to the east along the inland channel of the Weser River.

    A terrifying army is attacking Bremen!

    For the people in the city, although they are not clear about the looming enemy, they are already full of fear for the world beyond the city wall. Because tens of thousands of villagers have always lived their pastoral life, most of them are actually Saxons, but they have been conquered by the Frankish army for more than half a century, and many things have been changed.

    The villagers knew almost nothing about the history of the past, and no one told them what the former "Barbarian Duchy of Saxony" existed. The role similar to the teacher is essentially the pastor in the village. The pastor preached with scribbled manuscripts of the Gospel, so that the people felt that the many stories in the Old Testament and the New Testament were their history.

    Obviously this is the northern border area of ??the Frankish princes, and a large number of villagers don''t even know the existence of Denmark, but a vague concept of "Normans" exists. There are almost two major events in the life of the villagers, paying agricultural taxes to the lord and going to the monastery to worship.

    It was not until the Norman fleet burned and looted along the Weser in 836 that they finally realized that the Satan described in the scriptures was real, and that the Normans were Satan!

    Therefore, the Earl of Bremen rushed to increase taxes during the wheat harvest season. The villagers rarely paid three years of grain tax for their own lives, and some farmers who could not pay their debts were called to join the Earl. Army, go to crusade against the Normans.

    The earl took the soldiers from his territory and fought in the north, but the rear was ravaged by the Normans.

    Bremen can be described as a medium-sized city in Western Europe by current standards in peacetime. Today, the city has squeezed in with 10,000 people, and it has properly become a large city by the standards of the ninth century! The people in the villages of Shili Baxiang ran clean, they drove horse and ox carts, and carried the newly harvested wheat to make emergency refuge.

    Lord Earl was not in the city, and the lower-level nobles, especially the patrol captain who had arrested the blue fox, became the city defense commander.

    The acting bishop of St. Peter''s Church in Bremen rushed to hold Mass, and actively mobilized the power of the priests to give collective blessings to the guards of the city. The ¡°holy water¡± mixed with rose essential oil is used to dipped the noble cypress branches and splashed each soldier with precision. Even the peasant soldiers armed with sharpened sticks and barefooted in the assault are also blessed.

    It was because of a big loss in the first half of the year. Now in August, the people who hid in Bremen were frightened and their anger was finally awakened. As the so-called death and resurrection, some farmers have awakened. After they were blessed by holy water, they immediately had something that must be guarded by their lives¡ªfaith.

    Defending Bremen has become a great cause, even a feat that can be achieved at the end of the trial.

    Realistically speaking, their families and belongings have been withdrawn to the city. Norman''s brutal methods are too terrifying. They must hold on to the city for their families and wealth.

    Bremen is a riverside city, and now the pontoons on the river have been completely demolished and all the city gates have been closed. A lot of debris was piled up behind the thick wooden door, and this operation made the entire Bremen into a huge tortoise shell.

    The city is already overcrowded, many refugees live in the church, and the city square has become a huge refugee camp.

    Everyone was trapped in the city, convinced that it was dangerous outside the city and did not dare to go in and out, and now it is impossible to go out in this situation. The farmers are restricted. They are very happy about the safety now, while the merchants who are forced to stay just want to leave this terrible place early. Because of the endless thefts in the city, the merchants¡¯ property was plundered by the people in the city. Whether it was the Norman robbery or the Bremen robbery, it was a loss after all.

    In a sense, the people of Bremen are complacent. They did not even lie in ambush outside the city so that they can inform the city about the situation. There are narrow corridors on the wooden walls of the city, where a group of soldiers are stationed for a long time, and there are more soldiers stationed on the circular road under the city wall.

    The simple tower always has archers on duty. It just gathers the entire Bremen garrison. There are more than 1,000 guardians in name. Among them, the fighters are more than a hundred people from the city patrol team. Perhaps many of the people have a passion, but after all, they are still a mob.

    Because the Earl of Bremen had already pulled all the army of bandits who had killed the forest to the north, the city was essentially plunged into a huge emptiness.

    If Ragnar¡¯s tribe warriors fight this group of Bremen guards in a decisive battle in the wild, the victory must belong to Ragnar.

    The tall wooden wall opened Ragnar''s eyes, and then fell into disgusting helplessness. He doesn''t understand the siege technology, and now forms an alliance with Ross, and imagines that the Russian army can easily conquer the wall.

    So the actions of the Russ army will be stable?

    The fleet sailed at a uniform and slow speed, and on the flagship Salmon Chief, the main materials for the construction of the siege cart had been transported to the deck. The two large-sized hand-paired vehicles began to assemble the cowl, and after the fleet docked, the wood was cut on the spot. After the trunk was lying on the wheelbarrow, the hard bronze punch could be installed.

    They have been preparing for the whole morning, not only the parts of the prefabricated car, but also the large amount of hemp rope stored in the box is moved to the deck and unpacked. A batch of long ladders will also be strapped on the shore assault. As for the key wooden poles that make up the long ladders, they have already been prepared, and they are anchored on the left and right sides of the empty armed cargo ship.

    The coalition forces set off early in the morning, and in fact they had already seen the city walls of Bremen by noon.

    "That''s the goal!" Blue Fox stretched out his hand with intense excitement and pointed straight.

    "Okay! I''ll just drop anchor according to the landing point you mentioned. I hope your information is very accurate."

    "Accuracy is inevitable, and it didn''t take long for me to leave here." The blue fox yelled for a while, looking straight to Ragnar, who was lucky enough to stand on the Russian warship and go with the Russian army.

    "Dane, it''s time for you to perform. You can kill as much as you want, but you must not set fire."

    "Why?" Ragnar asked in surprise.

    "I''m afraid you will also burn the wheat."

    "It''s okay, I won''t destroy myself before plundering the property. I just hope that what you have personally inspected is correct, and I don''t want my people to die on the road of offensive."

    The Russian army and the Ragnar army assured each other that the fleet was still sailing, and Ragnar followed the rope ladder dropped by the big ship into the long ship.

    From the standpoint of the M?laren people, a fleet floating on the river suddenly appeared, and was suddenly awakened by the nervous and mentally allergic defenders. For a while, the walls were full of roars and screams of men, and they used various methods to make noise. Until the bell of the church bell rang, the whole city realized that the Norman army was coming again, and that the arrivals were not good!

    The captain of the patrol is now the city defense commander. He hurriedly boarded the wooden wall and took a closer look at the wooden railing.

    Then, pretending to be calm, he ordered his subordinates: "Let all the bow bearers go upstairs! The people above put the earthen jars, wooden blocks and stones under the city wall one after another. Go!"

    After all, this is the ninth century AD, and the so-called typical European medieval city defense project does not yet exist. The commander of the city defense is full of simple weapons, either shooting the attackers with arrows, or using clay pots and stones to kill those who are trying to climb the walls.

    However, the Russian army and them are not a game of chess.

    The combined forces of Ross and Ragnar have landed in the land of Three Arrows. Although it is the "land of three arrows", this distance is actually the maximum range of a torsion slingshot to project a cast iron projectile. In theory, the Russ army is deployed in the landing area, which is enough to bring a burst of iron hail to the defending army. In fact, Arik was prepared to do that.

    "Quick! Unload all the slingshots on the port side, and people under the boat, you quickly assemble the trolleys. You all move quickly and go and cut down the trees! We strive to finish the battle today..."

    Arik shouted hoarsely and gave orders, and those who landed were nervously prepared.

    Ragnar looked curiously at the Ross''s tense actions, didn''t he say that it would not give the enemy a chance? The Ross people actually fiddled with a large number of wooden parts on the grass on the river beach. But he quickly understood, and praised from the bottom of his heart that the Ross people were really cruel.

    The ten ships of the Ross Fleet still have to be close to the city, at least as far as "a stone and a half", that is, a riverway a hundred steps away from the city wall. Only a few armed sailors on the ship insisted, and they all operated the torsion slingshot on the starboard side to provide fire support when launching an attack.

    Looking at the land, the coalition forces took a little more than an hour to complete the formation under the horrified gaze of the soldiers and civilians of Bremen. In fact, as Vikings, the coalition forces can quickly push forward with a shield wall. The reason why this time was spent was not much, but it was spent on the construction of siege weapons.

    It has to be said that the Blue Fox¡¯s expedition last year made great contributions to the coalition forces this year, such as the structural materials and height of the city walls, especially the structure of the city gates. These key intelligence helped the coalition forces choose the most suitable siege weapon.

    Thirty torsion slingshots are each mounted on a small trolley, and a basket of cast iron bullets are also placed, which can be pulled forward by a soldier. The auxiliary fighters carry some light javelins and special large arrows, which are actually another weapon of the slingshot.

    Eight long ladders were bundled up, and they were carried on their shoulders by the people of Ragnar. At the same time, the construction carts built by cutting trees and built-in materials were also in the formation.

    Ragnar¡¯s people are at the forefront of the battlefield, followed by the hundred-man team of the capable First Banner of the Ross Army, but they are divided into thirty groups to temporarily control the torsion slingshot. The composition of the remaining two hundred Russian soldiers who landed is more complicated, including Finns, Saaremaians, and even Slavs. The same thing is that they all hold crossbows or ash tree longbows, and as many as two hundred shooters are the best cover for the first-line siege troops.

    Even relying on long-range weapons to directly destroy the fighting will of the defenders! After all, the Russ have experienced too many similar battles. Standing under the city and relying on their weapon range advantages to shoot arrows, the Russ have long been good at it.

    This time Arik will try the same trick again without even thinking about it!

    As many as twenty Ross flags were flying, the Ross uniforms were uniform, and the Ragnar uniforms were still varied. The group of women and children who were not combatants, especially Ragnar¡¯s two sons, were all placed at the landing site, eliminating the worries of the soldiers.

    On the other hand, the defenders can only watch the Norman army orderly line up. Upon seeing this, the defenders had given up their illusions, and thanks to the confidence built up by this city wall, they would not be fainted by the sudden appearance of the army. But the city was full of grief, and rumors were flying all over the sky in an instant. Reluctantly, the church rushed to hold a mass to pray for victory, and at this moment, the rather generous St. Peter''s Church directly swarmed two thousand people! A large number of people entered and the church was overcrowded because everyone hoped that the power of faith could move the Lord. The so-called blazing angels lowered the fire and burned the Norman group of Satan to ashes.

    However, the response to Bremen was the whistling sound in the sky!

    Then, like hail, strange black shadows fell from the sky.

    People who were standing by the city to support at any time were smashed in the head and pierced in the chest. UU reading www. Many people on uukanshu.com started wailing, but at this time the arrow swished down again.

    At this moment, the city defense commander realized that the battle had begun. But how is this the style of the Normans? At the beginning of the game, he was stunned by arrows and iron blocks from a long distance. Even Prince Ludwig''s regular army could not do this kind of attack.

    The commander had no choice but to face the Norman army, which was orderly advancing with the shield wall, and the formation became extremely regular. He could only grit his teeth and order the soldiers hiding in Tibet: "Don''t run, keep your post! Kill them in a while!"

    However, a cast iron projectile fired by a torsion slingshot smashed over. The city defense commander stood up and held up the sword to lead by example and called on the soldiers to stand firm. The whole head was cut off by this iron bullet!

    The battlefield is full of coincidences, and the battlefield with arrows flying by exposing itself is the possibility of quick death.

    This is indeed a coincidence, but the once greedy patrol captain and today''s city defense commander gave his life for the city and died on the battlefield as a soldier.

    Unfortunately, his death was seen by everyone, and the morale of the army collapsed! The defenders are destined to be unable to twist into a rope, and are destined to fall into the dilemma of fighting each other...

 Chapter 766ï¼š The fall of Bremen

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The cone-shaped cast iron projectile was hit at an altitude of about 50 meters. This half-pound iron is small in size and has limited damage to equipment. It is basically deadly for combat soldiers.

    The 30-seater torsion slingshot shoots freely, and the arrows cooperate with the iron bullets to further cover the firepower.

    What the Ross Alliance focused on was the gate to the north of Bremen. This was the largest gate, and the battle would almost come to an end as long as it broke through.

    The coalition forces continued to advance slowly, all doing the Viking War Cry very rhythmically. Behind them, arrows and projectiles were fired frequently, in the so-called Xu Jin barrage offensive in the ninth century. This type of dispatch of the Frankish army has indeed never been seen, and even Ragnar and his men have never seen it.

    The only thing Ragnar was fortunate was that he participated in the siege as the offensive side who took advantage of it.

    The coalition forces have advanced to a stone''s throw, so in the Bremen defenders who were hit by arrows and projectiles, a few brave men finally began to leaned forward and counterattacked with bows. The defenders took the risk of being shot and shot arrows, even hiding behind the wooden battlements. The single wooden bow raised to the sky at a large elevation angle, and the archers griefly and blindly shot towards the sky, praying that they could hit the enemy.

    Perceiving the defender''s counterattack, the offensive Ragnar immediately made the brothers use huge round shields as umbrellas, making the defenders'' arrows meaningless.

    But the defending army lost the highest-ranking commander, and there was already a mess inside. A large number of people fled because of timidity, even fleeing to the south gate of the city, and began to spontaneously carry the debris piled up on the city gate. Some people even put down the ropes and descended from the city wall. There are no soldiers capable of intercepting the fugitives. Everyone has given up their illusions. The so-called city seems to be difficult to defend. Let''s run away by our ability before the Normans have been madly killing!

    If the Normans start to divide their forces to encircle the city, it will be too late!

    The fugitives were unable to carry the soft, the merchants packed the existing money in the Mabul, and the armed men they hired completely ignored the responsibility of defending the city, and tried their best to escape from the city.

    In this way, the spirit of those who persist in the resistance deserves the admiration of the Ross Alliance, and makes the victory of the Alliance a little more difficult.

    As the fleet drifting on the Weser took control of the city''s quayside, the few people who descended down the ropes were immediately hit.

    The distance is very close, and the torsion slingshot can be aimed precisely.

    The main body of Bremen is in the shadow of the southern bank of the Weser River, and the dock area is on the east side of the city. After leaving near the east gate, people were shot and killed. Some people who tried to escape from the city were forced to leave due to the situation. City wall.

    The fleet began to shoot freely. "Iron hailstones" fell from the sky and ruthlessly penetrated the thatched roofs of residential houses. Even if the rich families installed terracotta and stone tiles, they were still brutally smashed through. Some people were smashed to death in their homes altogether, and dying wounded appeared in the twists and turns and dirty lanes. Compared to killing, the fleet brings greater fear.

    As many as five thousand people flocked to the south gate of the city, which was still in a safe area. The high concentration of people made the already troublesome work of moving debris that blocked the door extremely tedious. Everyone wanted to get out of their lives quickly, and the terrible stampede accident occurred as a result, the situation became extremely chaotic, and there was no such thing as a messenger at the scene. The survival instincts of all people gathered together, and the result was that only a few people could successfully lower the rope from the city wall and hang it away from the city.

    There are even people falling from the wooden fence and injured, so that they can''t run.

    How can the Russian army know about the chaos that has erupted out of fear in the city?

    Arik just wanted to quickly break through the city gate. He simply rushed forward in person and ordered Ragnar as a commander: "I have told you the method! You brought the brothers to push the car with the greatest strength! Be sure to go directly. Knock the door open, and if it doesn''t work once, hit it a few more times."

    "Okay!" Ragnar roared excitedly and asked, "Where are you?"

    "We will ensure that all turtledoves on the wall are shot."

    Ragnar didn''t need to say much anymore, he held up his iron sword and ordered the three hundred warriors under his command to attack with all his strength.

    The siege rush was driven by as many as thirty people. The most amazing thing was that there were two groups of people in the front pulling two ropes to tow it further. The rushing car was running on a fairly smooth dirt road, and a heavy behemoth actually reached the speed of a man''s running. This speed is naturally not as good as the cavalry charge, but its amazing weight means amazing potential energy!

    Blue Fox did a good job of investigating last year. The largest south gate has a set of winch system, which can lower the whole wooden door from above. For the general army, such a wooden door is put down and stuck in the gate hole, and it becomes an insoluble existence.

    Now the car rushed into it unstoppably, and it was a miracle vigorously!

    The whole wooden door was not knocked down by the car, and the whole door was knocked down. The collapse of the door even pulled down the winch that was placed in the city gate and pavilion.

    The door was knocked open, but not completely.

    The debris behind the door became a kind of "stepping stone", forming a **** with the collapsed door, and the doorway still exposed a huge cavity.

    When a **** appeared, would that man restrain the hunter''s instinct that rushed up and jumped?

    Ragnar and his guys raised their shields and the prisoners of war excitedly shouted, he himself continued to shout dumbly and took the lead in the charge!

    There was no need for a long ladder to climb the wall, and even the defenders who shot arrows on the wall ran away cleanly.

    "It was an easy victory in the end. I really didn''t expect that there were too many of them, so how could they not be able to beat this city." Arik dismissed the intertwining of excitement and complained to himself.

    "You mean Ragna and the others?" Yevlo asked casually.

    "Exactly. Our siege was easy."

    "Is there any special reason, they don''t know how to fight." Yevlo''s explanation is concise and unceremonious, which is the truth in Arik''s eyes.

    As another elite in the army, the Blue Fox saw that the gate collapsed, and he was astonished as a wooden chicken, stuck in place like a wooden stake.

    The blue fox''s shoulder was slapped by a big hand.

    "what?!"

    "Don''t be silly!" Arik scolded.

    "..."

    "We should go to town. Blue Fox, think about where their granary is located. All the wheat, wool or other goods belong to us."

    "Ah! Then the Danes..."

    "Robbery gold and silver? Let them grab it first. I don''t care now, I only care about how much wheat I get for the people in my hometown."

    If life is full of crystal clear stones, gems still become meaningless. The stained glass made by the Ross people is comparable to real gems, and the society of the Principality of Ross has enriched a lot of hot money that should have been circulated in the European market and then grabbed a lot of gold and silver from the Frankish cities. Arik did not have too high expectations.

    He didn''t really have much consciousness, precisely because he loved his brother so much that he felt that being a prince was a blessing for everyone, and it was the right way to safely handle the things that his brother had confessed. He still can''t realize that the construction of the Duchy of Ross requires a large amount of labor, especially to pay sufficient compensation to the labor to cope with the huge physical consumption. In the final analysis, there is only one reasonable compensation-food. Grain is the construction capital of the Principality. From then on, plundering arbitrarily can increase the speed of the construction of the Principality immediately.

    Except for a small number of people taking care of the vehicle-mounted torsion slingshot, the other Russian soldiers began to enter the city.

    They hit the **** formed by the collapsed wooden doors and entered the twists and turns of the city. They immediately saw the corpses and the Viking warriors of Ragnar who were arrogantly mending their swords.

    The city was really bloody, and the horror made the blue fox tremble involuntarily. He felt that he was already strong enough. After all, he saw the number of corpses that could not be described in words, and the dark red mud that the boots trampled on, making him afraid.

    "Blue Fox!" Arik roared and awakened the trembling person.

    "what?"

    "You take us to the granary! Hurry up!"

    "Good! The granary is in the Neiburg area."

    Unlike Ragnar, who led people to rob the houses, the two hundred people from the Rus army marched straight into the earl¡¯s castle. The road leading to the castle, the blue fox came once, and now the road to revisit the old place is really familiar.

    On the way, some city dwellers were still fleeing in fear. They collided with the Russian army and were immediately shot and killed by the crossbow holders. Arik has no desire to fight. As for carrying out the prince¡¯s order of "retaliatory killing", he still puts the looting of food first.

    The warehouse area and the Earl¡¯s Castle are almost integrated. The wheat in stock is the Earl¡¯s wealth. Because of the three-year grain tax collected to collect Denmark, the current treasury is really full.

    The shallow trenches in the inner castle blocked the way of the Russian army, but there were more than a dozen defenders on the opposite side who were shooting arrows in despair.

    The arrow hit the wooden shield, and the momentum of the Russ army''s brainless charge was forced to calm down.

    "Crossbow! Shoot these getting in the way of birds!"

    At Arik''s order, the crossbows lined up in an array and were busy loading and unloading, never thinking that it was the Finnish longbowman of Jeflo that would take the lead. This group of squirrel-shooting masters now have better bows and higher quality arrows, and one round of volley broke the opponent''s defense.

    "Good job, Jeflo. Everyone else, wading over and lowering the suspension bridge!"

    Let¡¯s talk about this small circle of trenches in Neibo. It is a simple circular soil pit, without any sharp wooden piles. Now it only brings in a small amount of river water.

    Lying in waist-deep water, the Ross warrior walked to the opposite side and cut the cable with a sword. The heavy suspension bridge crashed down, and fierce warriors entered in file.

    The Earl of Bremen was not in his own territory at all. Regarding the attack on the territory, he had already brought cavalry to intercept the Norman fleet fleeing along the river. Ragner''s so-called chaser is actually the Earl of Bremen himself.

    The count never expected that his hometown would suddenly fall. The proud city wall once blocked the Normans, but the city breaker was actually done by the Ross people he looked down on.

    The earl didn''t know how this fierce battle would have occurred if a trade treaty that did not harm Ross'' dignity was reached with the Ross envoy last year? With Lurik''s means, if you can gain wealth through peaceful trade with people from afar, you will definitely not risk fighting.

    However, it is reasonable to say that the earl despised the foreigners of Ross. He is the old nobleman of the old Frank''s three lion banners. In his concept, only Frank has always crushed and refused to kill the foreign countries. What qualifications does the small state have to trade with itself on an equal footing?

    Everywhere in the city there are shouts of killing and shouting, and many voices gathered together and turned into a roar of indistinguishable information.

    Arik and his gang completely ignored what Ragnar would do, and after all, the Ross army completely occupied the home of the Count of Bremen. With a desire to make a fortune, he ordered to the guys who have the same dream: "Freedom to grab! Don''t set fire! Whoever grabs the gold and silver will be punished for fighting each other! Remember, the enemy will not keep alive! Revenge for our brothers who died in Hezeby!"

    A family tragedy belonging to the Count of Bremen has happened!

    Crazy warriors rushed to the Neiburg, which was mainly piled with stones, and all the soft belongings of the earl''s house were taken into the bag by the army.

    Arik was busy looking for food with the blue fox, but the granary was successfully found, and the neatly stacked sacks in it were staggering.

    "I can smell the aroma of wheat! Ah, how much wheat is there, can our boat be finished?!"

    "You should inspect the goods first." Blue Fox reminded nervously.

    "That''s right." Arik drew out the sword and immediately stab a sack, the steel sword was pulled out, and the bloodletting trough gathered a large amount of dark brown particles. "It''s actually rye? Really disappointed."

    "What''s weird about this? I told you that people in this place like to grow rye. It doesn''t matter, you can brew a lot of kvass when you transport it back."

    This is the same reason Arik thinks about. Any delicacy made of rye has a unique sourness, that is, it produces a special ale (referring to kvass) with natural sweetness, which is really a wonderful drink.

    He arranged for a group of people to hold the granary firmly, and immediately searched other houses.

    After a while, Jeflo personally escorted a man and a woman out of the stone fort, and bumped into the crowd with Arik''s horse in the courtyard. Besides the horses, they seized five workhorses that were dragged and carted, and they were stroking the horse''s mane happily.

    "Brother, look here. I seem to have caught two nobles. Oh, no, there is another cub that has been cut by me." Yevlo called.

    "Noble?" Arik hurriedly pulled the blue fox out: "You come to identify it."

    An elderly woman with disheveled clothes and blurred eyes, sat on the ground sluggishly on her side. Another juvenile man was beaten with blood on his face, curled up on the ground and shivered.

    The blue fox holding the sword walked over and looked at the woman''s face carefully, and everything understood.

    "It''s a nobleman, the wife of the earl of Bremen. And this child is the next earl."

    "Earl''s heir? If you really become an earl," Jeflo was taken aback, "isn''t it equal to me?"

    "You are all earls but totally different. You can enlist five thousand Finnish fighters, but this Earl of Bremen can enlist up to five hundred people." After all, the blue fox turned around and asked Arik: "How to deal with these two Noble? My suggestion is to stay, and maybe I can ask the earl for a ransom afterwards."

    "Is it necessary? You, really a businessman."

    Arik didn''t want to linger, and directly signaled to Evlo. In this way, the Finnish executioner took the knife and dropped it, resulting in two nobles.

    The poor Earl of Bremen, Hunter, worried that he died in the war against Denmark, so he made a will in advance that he died, and the eldest son immediately inherited the title. However, the two sons of the earl became the ghosts of Ross and Ragnar''s coalition forces.

    The Blue Fox was touched. After all, he had a relationship with the two dead men, and discussed with the earl family whether he could trade peacefully with Rose.

    Today, Rose has responded to the arrogance of the earl family with absolute force and killing, which is very in line with the happy enmity of the Viking society.

    But Jeflo had no sense of this killing. He climbed up the tower and saw the more terrifying killing scene in the city square. He even saw Ragnar leading people in and out of Frank''s church, even looking like a man in black. .

    He reported the matter to Arik and estimated that Ragnar would **** the gold and silver from the church.

    Arik himself has no feelings. He only asked the blue fox to introduce the situation of the church: "The church only has a small amount of gold and silver ~ www.novelhall.com~ During my stay there, I was eating every day. Brown bread and water, even stinking cheese and eggs are luxury treats. Damn, those priests have seven deadly sins (commandments), especially not to overeating. They don¡¯t allow overeating and become half-hungry, otherwise how do you feel? Obese I became what I am now."

    "But I heard that you believed in their god, but you didn''t touch it? At least those guys have taken you in."

    Can a savage butcher''s words have another meaning? The blue fox suddenly felt uncomfortable, and asked, "You still expect me to sympathize with them, thinking I will explain to them. Look at the two dead bodies, I sympathize with them, anyway, they are about to die. It is kind to be beheaded by you. ."

    "I don''t care." Arik shrugged.

    "I don''t care." Blue Fox responded and said: "In fact, that monastery should have been the future residence of the old guy Eskil. If he learns that we have demolished St. Peter''s Church in Bremen, maybe He will live to death. I am still a businessman. Believing in their gods is just a stopgap measure. I only have Prince Rurik in my heart."

    "Then you are ruthless. But I like it. You...are Odin''s warrior. Let''s go, let''s go over there and take a look."

 Chapter 767ï¼š This is the feast of the Viking Allied Forces

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    But he said that Ragnar, who led his tribe into Bremen, was a hard-core man with an iron sword, and when he saw the panicking crowd, he led his troops to chase and kill.

    They hacked and killed indiscriminately, and no one would let it go.

    The frightened city''s morale had long since collapsed, and even the resistance was forgotten, and then he was killed in screams.

    But Ragnar didn''t care about the enjoyment of killing. He ordered his subordinates to retaliate cleanly. To kill one person with one sword, dispatching these people in the way would help everyone looting.

    Ragnar''s department groped forward in the lanes. At first they ransacked the houses, but apart from some daily necessities and a batch of stored grain, they found very few silver coins and copper coins.

    "You search all the wheat, don''t grab the grain first, find a pocket and put all the silver coins you find..."

    He gave orders in this way, trying his best to control the madness of the tribe to keep the robbery rationally.

    Finally, a subordinate told him: "There are a large number of people crowded south of the city. They seem to want to escape. There is also their temple (referring to the church), which is said to have a lot of gold."

    At this moment, Ragnar was overjoyed.

    "Then focus on the temple!"

    More than two hundred Viking fanatics, led by the blood-stained Ragnar, ran wildly along the road leading to the church.

    They took the lead to enter the city square and saw a crowd of civilians scurrying.

    Looking at the citizens in the city, a group of guys with bucklers caught their eyes. Apart from holding their heads and screaming, there was only one way to escape.

    "It''s there." Ragnar pointed straight at the sword. "Enter the monastery, kill them, and take the gold and silver!"

    Ragnar''s follow-up personnel also entered the city square, and the three hundred last elite Viking warriors of the Stonewall tribe, led by the mad leader, rushed towards St. Peter''s Church in Bremen.

    In terms of building scale, this church is the largest wooden building in the city, and it has a history of half a century.

    The Blue Fox stayed here for a while when he was in trouble, and he has a certain understanding of the history of the church, not to mention that he himself was baptized here. Even so, the blue fox, who was completely in the position of the intruder, was only a little touched by the fall of the church.

    As for Ragnar, no one restrained his actions at all. Even the Roths, as allies, wished that these fanatics would kill as much as possible, so as to attract the firepower of the soldiers and civilians of Bremen and give the Roths enough time to grab food.

    However, Bremen has completely become an undefended city, and there are sheep everywhere in the city.

    Especially this church, it has become a sheepfold.

    On the other hand, the senior priest who acted for Eskil to be the bishop of this church still believed in his faith in times of crisis.

    He stood on the preaching platform, holding the skinned scriptures over his chest with both hands.

    There were another 2,000 believers in the audience, some of them sat anxiously on the benches, and more people randomly found an open space to kneel down, listening to the sermons and praying for miracles.

    The priest was singing the content of the Old Testament in Latin. The so-called Messiah happened, the prisoners of Babylon were saved, and the aliens were punished by God.

    There is no need to think about logic at this moment.

    The city has been breached, and they prayed with expectation that the entire church would become a barrier blessed by the Lord. The power of the sacred faith could form an invisible wall to keep the Normans out, and then quietly waited for the Seraphim to descend. The flames burned the Normans to ashes...

    However, a double-edged Nordic forest axe angrily smashed the bronze lock of the church door.

    The door suddenly opened.

    It was not the angels they were expecting to break in, but a group of ferocious Normans with blonde hair dyed red and shouting Odin.

    Ragnar didn''t think this was a sacred and inviolable place, but he was shocked by the crowds in front of him. He was cheered. If the entire auditorium were soldiers, his current manpower would be difficult to deal with.

    Ragnar and the gang were attracted by the legend of getting rich. They had tried to attack Bremen long ago. In the past, they had only done thankless attacks. Today, getting rich is today. As long as the large group of "obstacles" in front of you are resolved, all the treasures will be collected in burlap pockets.

    The cringing crowd screamed in horror, some ran away while screaming, some went faint, and some knelt in place and insisted on praying...

    Some Viking warriors were involuntarily panicked in the face of the chaotic crowd: "Boss, what shall we do? Are we going to kill these people?"

    "Are you persuading me to be kind?"

    "No! There are too many of them. Once we fight, we may be outnumbered..."

    Ragnar shook his head severely, and suddenly shouted, "Shield Wall! Kill these enemies! No mercy!"

    Knowing that they were a large group of unarmed people, Ragnar, who was indifferent to guilt, recognized them as Frankish fighters. For very realistic reasons, it could have taken the opportunity to catch many captives who sold slaves to make money. Ragnar is unable to do this at present, and kills as much as possible, first to vent the tribe¡¯s long-suppressed emotions, and second, it is also for newcomers. Allies of Ross look at what a madman is.

    The shield wall was like a meat grinder, and Ragnar entered the church and slammed into it. The shield wall continued to advance, and afterwards were all the people who fell in a pool of blood.

    The priests were all panicked, and even led the people to rush out from the side door of the church. However, the two side doors are not big, causing congestion in a short time.

    The fear was even worse, they began to trample on each other again, and many people were trampled to death.

    In this enclosed space, the sacred and noble St. Peter''s Church becomes a place.

    Even Ragnar couldn''t think that he led the killing so smoothly. Behind them was already full of **** corpses. The blood pooled into a river and exited the main entrance of the church.

    In terms of the scale of the killing, the tragedy that occurred in Bremen in 836 was even more terrifying than the tragedy of Lindisfarn Abbey in 792.

    More than a thousand people were killed, and nearly a thousand people still escaped through the two side doors.

    Ragnar and his people were also exhausted, but the brothers felt that their achievements were destined to move Odin, and the dead were all so-called sacrifices to the gods of Asgard. Although they were panting with exhaustion and even the iron sword curled up, their pursuit and killing continued.

    As many as ten priests wearing black robes were not killed directly, but were escorted outdoors to be used as priests.

    Ragnar is not a brainless butcher. He knows what Frank''s "priest" is. It is the best sacrifice to publicly kill such people.

    At this time, the late Ross army arrived at the church.

    Arik saw the dead lying outside and a dark red river flowing out of the church.

    This was the first time I saw the blue fox, thinking that I had lived here, I never thought it became a battlefield.

    Ragnar tried to keep his mind sober, suppressing his beating heart. Seeing that Arik had finally arrived, he proudly pointed to the church where there was no big problem on the surface: "I killed a thousand people. This is a great feat. My people grabbed some gold and silver! Damn it, gold and silver. The piled mountain does not exist."

    "Ah!? You only have three hundred people, killing a thousand people in such a short time?!" How can Arik not be surprised? This figure is too exaggerated.

    "I did it. You! I must admit my bravery."

    "Don''t talk about it for now. Keep chasing them! Let''s go, Ragnar brothers, and continue to avenge Frank." After that, Arik patted Ragnar on the shoulder and led his troops toward the south of the city where the roar turned into a roar. go¡­¡­

    Ragnar gritted his teeth and greeted his brother: "Bring the gold and silver you grabbed and continue to fight with me! Kill the Franks, and then we will slowly search."

    The Viking fanatics, covered in blood and sweat, took a short rest and entered the final battle. At this moment, they will encircle and suppress the last enemy in the south of the city by the Russian army.

    Arik had already arrived with the team first, and when he saw the crowded people, he fell into entanglement on the spot.

    According to their own inherent principles, the enemy women should not be killed. They should be **** and transported to their hometown and sold. Eventually these women will be incorporated by the Ross people and become the mothers of a new generation of Ross fighters. Given the Nordic traditional tribal ideas, all tribes should do the same.

    When he had a hint of compassion, Jeflo suddenly asked: "Aric, do you do it now? According to the Prince''s order, we must be merciless."

    Just one glance, Arik''s kindness was suddenly fleeting.

    "All archers!" he said, "array, archery!"

    Arik is indeed different from Ragnar. After experiencing too much actual combat, he has become more and more fond of the strategy of using arrows to defend against the enemy. Actual combat has proved that this is an excellent way to reduce his own losses.

    But the flavor of the battle has changed, and even the shooter feels that his attack is nothing honorable.

    Those scurrying around are unarmed people, and their actions are to escape the city. They clearly squeezed at the gate and were rushing outwards so hard that the double wooden doors that opened inward couldn''t be opened at all! Of course, even if it is opened, there is still a hanging door that needs to be pulled up with a winch, and the refugees will still not be able to rush out unless the door is pulled.

    The wall was also full of people, and a large number of people wandered in despair.

    Arrows fly mercilessly, crossbows and longbows mercilessly shoot at this large group of unarmored targets.

    In fact, there are already a group of people who have fled down the city wall along the ropes, and some of them have been injured by falls, dragging their injured limbs and forcibly leaving.

    There are still more than four thousand people crowded in the southern part of Bremen, and the arrow attacks of the Ross people undoubtedly made the already bad situation worse.

    "He who shoots at the wall, hurry up!" Yevlo ordered.

    In terms of combat experience, Jeflo is actually more than Arik. When he was younger, he had to fight for the former gold master Gould, and he always experienced 50 people fighting to death at once. Small-scale battles are all about frightening the enemy in momentum, and large-scale battles are even more important.

    Those who wandered down the city wall fearfully jumped and fell to their deaths became live targets. At first, there were arrows hitting them, and then they became hitting arrows one after another, and many people fell for it.

    The panic intensified, and at this moment Ragnar finally arrived with his army.

    Without any words, Arik and Ragnar looked at each other and started to cooperate with the killing in a tacit understanding.

    This was not a battle between armies at all. Merchants, craftsmen, farmers, and even a large number of women were mercilessly hacked and killed by Ragnar¡¯s Viking warriors. The same is true for the Russian army. Even if Arik moved a little compassion, his subordinates had a completely different attitude. They didn''t think it was a group of non-combatants, just a group of cowards who hadn''t had time to take up arms and fight.

    On one side, a shield wall constitutes a terrifying meat grinder propelling slash, and on the other side, dense arrows descend from the sky.

    A large number of people who tried to escape realized that it was meaningless to go to the south gate, so they could only take the risk.

    Don''t think about jumping off to death and injury anymore, a large number of people walked up the city wall at the risk of being shot, and then took a leap with their eyes closed.

    Some people broke their necks or fractured their skulls, and such people died immediately. Some people broke their arms and staggered with their arms in their hands. Some broke their legs and even escaped from Bremen, which was turned into **** on earth, by crawling.

    Arik saw a miracle. It has been eight years since he fought for Rose. In eight years, he has not seen such a crazy fugitive.

    "Cowards! You dare to jump off the wall, and you don''t have the guts to fight with us!"

    This shocking scene even aroused his anger, and he yelled further: "Brothers! No mercy! Help them jump the wall and fall to death!"

    Indeed, a large number of people who jumped off the wall were disabled at first, but a large number of loose "sandbags" appeared under the wall. This is a group of people who fell to death, was shot and fell. The existence of a large number of corpses gave the successors enough. buffer.

    Like a lemming jumping into the sea, the panicked people of Bremen jumped forward, and even the mother clung her child in her arms and jumped off in anger.

    At least there is a possibility of survival if you jump down. Check it out! The living people who jumped off have ran away on the field where there is only one field of stubble left after harvesting the wheat.

    As a result, the killing of the coalition forces quickly ended, and even because of excessive exhaustion, Ragnar saw the enemy frantically jumping off the wall and fleeing, and there was no need to wave the prisoner of war with his sore arm to kill. On the other hand, considering the need to save arrows, the Finns of Jeflo, who hold a longbow, also suspended their attacks.

    At the last moment, the coalition forces watched fiercely as the last more than one hundred people jumped the wall and escaped for their lives.

    Until this time, the coalition soldiers stepped on the dead body and boarded the wooden city wall, looking at the mixed feelings of the Bremenites who were gradually running away.

    "There is no need to pursue it anymore." Arik standing on the city wall couldn''t help but sigh.

    Ragnar sighed, and then echoed: "Killing cowards is not honorable. But I caught ten of their priests, which is reflected in the sun in the sky, just to worship Odin."

    "Whatever you do! I have no affection for those priests. Have you grabbed a lot of gold and silver?"

    "I got some in the church." Ragnar managed to squeeze a smile to cover up his exhaustion.

    "Well, we Ross people didn''t find any other treasures except to get a lot of wheat. We had an appointment. You grabbed the gold, and I have nothing to say. Next, we robbed the city square as the boundary, remember It is the last kindness of you and me to add a sword to those who are dying."

    "Just do it."

    In the evening, Ragnar held a sacrifice in public, and the ten priests who were captured were cut off by him in public.

    What''s even crazier is that the blue fox who took off his helmet was at the scene, and the murderer was that he deliberately lit up the cross on his chest. Although he has renewed his beard, he hasn''t grown too outrageous in months. The acting bishop to be executed recognized the identity of the blue fox.

    "Joseph! You are a betrayer! It was you who led the Normans to Bremen, and the Lord would impose a divine penalty! You would be burned to death!" This was the last uprightness of the acting bishop.

    The Blue Fox was unmoved. He participated in the action as a warrior of Odin. As a result, he also hung a cross pendant. He himself was full of contradictions.

    The blue fox himself knew clearly: "Don''t forget! The Ross people are also Normans! Your king killed many Ross people, this is our revenge! I have no revenge against you, but you must die. Eski You have been controlled by us, obviously the Lord will not help you anymore."

    At the end of the sacrifice, the exhausted soldiers of Ragnar were roaring in a carnival. They searched further for the spoils, this time they searched very carefully, iron, copper, and silver coins should be looked for carefully.

    The same Ross people are also looking for these things, and the two sides have made a temporary treaty for this. The treaty was proposed by Arik, and Ragnar felt that it was fair. The so-called border was the central square of the city, with Ross looting to the north and Ragnar to the south. The reason Ragnar feels fair is because he thinks he has picked up a big bargain. He has obtained a batch of church gold and silver utensils, but he does not know that Ross is a great harvest.

    How much rye stock is in the seized granary? It may reach a million pounds, and just carrying it away is a hassle.

    So what does one hundred pounds of wheat mean? According to the agreement with Prince Rurik, the army can get half of the spoils, and then it is divided equally according to the number of soldiers and sailors. On average, each person can get exactly one thousand pounds of wheat. If this is the case, the whole year''s food rations of a family will probably be grabbed. Even if it was to be exchanged for money, the prince had already said that it was purchased at the price of ten pounds of wheat and one silver coin, and the settlement was immediately settled.

    Looking back at this large granary firmly controlled by the Russian army, Arik, who was holding a torch in the evening, checked them carefully and couldn''t help feeling: "Maybe I have not brought enough ships!"

    That night the coalition forces spent the night in a city full of corpses.

    Ragnar''s department found a group of women who immediately became the playthings of this group of victors, but they were killed. They used the food they seized to make a delicious meal. Although they don¡¯t know how much the Russ have seized, Ragnar boasts that he has made a fortune this time. This life has never been so crazy and happy as it is today. This is the joy of making a fortune. The revenge is refreshing. The central square of the city is an obvious open space. Ragnar brought non-combatants from outside the city into the city, sharing the victory, and at the same time, gathered manpower to wait until tomorrow to carry the spoils of war outside the city.

    The Ross people are the same, but from the beginning of the night, the work of moving food will start. The small trolley with the torsion slingshot unloaded the slingshot and carried the sackcloth bag full of rye. A large number of bonfires were lit on the dock firmly controlled by the fleet for lighting, and the tired soldiers rested a lot. The professional sailors disembarked and began transporting wheat. This work will be carried out throughout the night until tomorrow morning when the awakened main force begins to participate in the operation.

    Both Arik and Ragnar reached a consensus that it is not appropriate to stay here for long. Ragnar has already explained that there is a chase behind him, so the window period for fighting and plundering for the coalition forces is very short. Even if everyone is very tired, the plunder must be completed within two days, and then retreat to a safe area after a good rest. Figure out the way again.

 Chapter 768ï¼š Burning Bremen

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    A cavalry regiment rested on the outskirts of Gstadorf.

    In recent days, this team has been busy clearing up an intruded Norman fleet. The cavalry unit has gradually evolved from the initial rage of receiving the news to the present resentment and exhaustion.

    The two cavalry returned on horseback. They dismounted and hurriedly reported the discovery to their chief.

    "My lord, we have investigated. Not to mention there are Normans, even the villagers..."

    "What happened to the villagers?"

    "Dead! A lot of people died, and there are corpses everywhere. The attackers are so crazy that they don''t even let go of the children."

    "Damn it!" A big hand slapped his face fiercely.

    Hunter, Earl of Bremen, has returned to his territory. This Gstadorf village is his benevolence, and all villagers are tax sources.

    "Who killed them? Oh, let me guess, only the Normans can do this."

    The scout looked confused and couldn''t help asking: "My lord, what shall we do?"

    "Wait, is the wheat harvested?"

    "not at all."

    "Ah, this is the only thing that makes me happy among countless bad things. Tell the soldiers and follow me into the wheat fields. I...I want to go to the village and see in person."

    Before the poor villagers had time to harvest the golden autumn rye, they were killed by the assaulted Vikings. This was not a big village chief, and more than 200 people in the village fell dead in the village.

    The attacker was not someone else, it was Ragnar''s.

    They have been chased by Earl Hunter, and when the initial contact war began, they went straight upstream along the Weser River. They had made some gains in the upper reaches of Ningbao, but they could not break the local wooden fortress and had to retreat. They tried to looting the village. Unexpectedly, the prestige of the Normans spread prematurely, and the village Jucun who heard the news evacuated gently.

    Poor Gstadorf, they are a little farther away from the Weser River, and the overall environment is closed. The news of the Norman invasion is not clear, so when the butcher knife came, it was a tragedy that was completely wiped out without even decent resistance.

    The poultry and livestock raised by the villagers were looted, and part of the wheat was also harvested.

    Ragnar¡¯s department had no intention of staying for a long time. This man had been avoiding the head-on encounter with the Frankish cavalry. No matter how reckless he was, he was not so stupid that there would be a group of infantry with tomahawks to fight against the cavalry group. He obtained a batch of key seizures in this village. After guarding the corpses of villagers in one place for the night, he took the tribe to continue rowing and sailing away. In the next battle, try to search for some oil and water from the big city of Bremen.

    As for Ragner''s failure to search, he was forced to retreat and he encountered the Ross Fleet by chance.

    But here, the Earl of Bremen, the cavalry corps he led is by no means underdog. Although there are nearly two hundred horseback infantry with poor riding skills, more than one hundred of them are veterans who follow him regularly out of the city to suppress bandits. His team made a great contribution in the recent truce in the Conquest of Denmark, because this team greatly enhanced Prince Ludwig''s cavalry strength.

    Even though the brave and combative Frankish army has gone through three hundred years of depravity, it has made it difficult for the infantry unit to hold even the Danes of the same race of the past, and its cavalry unit is still the mainstay of the army. All the cavalry from the headquarters and the lords gathered together, and the prince had a total of 1,300 horses, but standing majestic on the battlefield, the Danish king Horlick froze, and the result was naturally Denmark''s failure.

    The war with Denmark has not yet stopped, and bad news came from my hometown.

    East Frank was already going to win. He learned that a group of Danish Norman pirates attacked in a roundabout way, and the prince ordered the Earl of Bremen to immediately bring his elite back to fight the fire.

    At the same time, he sent a letter to the horse to make the Earl of Flanders, who had just expelled the Norman forces, throw his soldiers and defend his territory.

    The Earl of Bremen finally encountered Ragnar, who was plundered twice this year, and the cavalry troops quickly raided Ragnar''s shore camp. As a result, all the people who came ashore returned to the ship.

    An army floated on the river, and a large army rode on the bank for defeat.

    The two sides shot a small amount of arrows at each other, after all, they were big eyes and small eyes.

    The fleet was going down the river, and it was troublesome for the cavalry to catch up with them, and Bremen was to the south of the river, and the cavalry was all to the north of the river.

    What made the earl''s mouth fragrant was that the nearest ferry was still upstream, which meant that they had to go through the transition and then turn back to continue chasing the drifting enemy. They were helplessly destined to waste some time. There is no way, even horses cannot move fast for a long time. Each cavalry has only one horse. They must cherish horsepower, and they need food supplies from nearby villages.

    In the village of Gstadov, facing the smelly corpses on the floor, the furious earl ordered the soldiers to bury all the dead bodies.

    The soldiers excavated the divine pit, dragged and carried the corpses with terrifying wounds, and then sealed the earth to build a huge mound.

    The horses gnawed frantically in the rye field, and even the rider seized the time to harvest part of it, rushing to do hulling operations, and the rye was cooked and eaten as everyone''s ration.

    Although the supply was within the earl''s plan, the entire village had been abandoned, and he could no longer collect taxes. He knew he had to face even worse conditions. The territory was ravaged twice a year by the Normans, and the villagers fled everywhere in panic. Once the farming season of next year was delayed, he would suffer a severe economic blow, and the decline in fiscal revenue would mean It is difficult to feed many soldiers. Once the armament is slackened and the Normans come to search again, how can there be enough fighters to fight?

    "Damn Norman, I must annihilate you!"

    He swore that even though he realized that his cavalry could not run the Norman fleet drifting down the river, even if he caught up, the cavalry could not run wild on the surface of the river.

    Even if it cannot catch up, it is good for the army to withdraw to Bremen.

    It was a fortified city, with walls made of stone and wood. Relying on these, the Normans could not attack the city even with wings.

    However¡­

    It was another morning when the cavalry army marched along the river and soon encountered another village called Akmustede. There was no attack here, or it was still attacked.

    How can a small village gather up to five hundred people? The wandering people had gray heads and faces, and they saw the cavalry holding the "Three Lions Banner", as if they had seen an angel, they rushed in crying and howling. Seems to be the noble Lord Earl, crying even more thrillingly.

    "What happened?" The earl heard the news immediately.

    "My lord! It''s a Norman! They..."

    "What happened to them?! And you... are not villagers at all."

    "My lord! Bremen, it was broken! The Normans broke the city and killed everyone. We were lucky enough to jump the wall to escape..."

    "Jumping the wall? The wall is so tall, why didn''t you fall to death?"

    The speaker calmed down, then returned with a horrified face: "The people who fell to death under the wall formed a slope. We can only be safe by falling on the dead."

    Just hearing this explanation, the earl had a nightmare in broad daylight in the first sense, and when he asked, everyone was telling the same thing.

    Suddenly, the earl''s instincts tightened, and he fell off the horse, with one leg still hung on the saddle. The horses were also shocked this time, and a raised leg neighed, causing the earl to severely strain his thigh.

    He was supported by his subordinates, beat his chest hard and endured the pain in his legs, and continued to hear about the situation of the refugees in Bremen.

    In this way, some extremely subtle circumstances further surprised him.

    There was a special Norman who came on a big boat. They were neatly dressed and generally wore white robes. They raised a unified flag, and the white base was printed with a slanted blue cross...

    "Huh? Could it be, Rose?"

    Originally, there were no Normans invaded, and his daily life was safe and even a little boring. Hunting and going out of the city to suppress bandits were both very important fun. The sight of the Blue Fox as an envoy to Ross once made the count very interested. As for the concept of the Principality of Ross, he didn¡¯t understand. Considering that the other party was an envoy, he was also hostile to Denmark, and even proposed the possibility of an alliance with Bremen. sex. His first understanding of the concept of Roth is not bad, but because of his arrogance and faith as a nobleman, he cannot form an alliance with the Roths in principle.

    He felt that he did not say anything to death. The so-called military alliance can be thought of. Commercial transactions are possible. As long as the Ruths obediently meet some harsh conditions, it shows that the nobles of Bremen are not barbaric with foreign countries. People trading. He listed ten kinds of taxes at that time, naturally, he said casually, and finally determined that the city tax, customs, and business tax must be collected, and the right to choose is in the hands of the Russians. He felt that it was already a great mercy to deal with barbarians in foreign countries by levying heavy taxes instead of killing them directly.

    "Sure enough, you Ross and Danes are exactly the same! Normans are Normans, hungry wolves who can''t feed themselves!"

    Because of the accidental fall of the horse and injuries, coupled with a major blow to the soul, the earl had to stay in Akmustede village for two days. His cavalry corps also needs to rest, and the local refugees need to be comforted.

    In the days of rest, the count did not just lie down. He ordered his subordinates to capture all the young and adult men among the refugees. Regardless of whether they wanted to, these people had to take up arms, and those who dared to oppose him were directly hanged.

    Three merchants lost all their goods and took their wallets. The soldier also saw the money open, and the merchant complained that the lord had not protected the merchant''s interests by paying heavy taxes and was lonely, so he was hung to death in public for the crime of resistance. As for the merchant¡¯s money, the cavalry and fighters directly embezzled it...

    With the act of killing the chicken and the monkey, the other men no longer complain, even if they did, they dare not speak clearly.

    The weapon was insufficient, so he replaced it with a sharpened wooden pole, and got the long-handled wooden fork of the villager''s grass on the spot. After all, the people who can successfully escape from the city wall are mainly young and middle-aged men. After they were forcibly called up, the Earl assembled an army of seven hundred people.

    Bremen is destroyed? The earl still had a thought, the so-called his own inner castle was heavily guarded, and the barbarians would enter the city to looting, and they could only sigh in the face of the inner castle.

    He wants to rescue his family members to defend his inner money, so he can make a comeback.

    A group of conscripted inferior infantry slowed down the entire team, and the depressed cavalry unit was unwilling to advance fast. Fortunately, this village is not far from Bremen, otherwise there would not be a large number of refugees fleeing.

    This group of people spent the night in the forest, languidly lingering into the morning, when someone began to notice the unusual weather in the direction of Bremen-thick smoke.

    "Oh no!"

    When seeing the smoke and dust with his own eyes, the earl instantly thought of a hundred bad things. All the sluggish people got up. The earl could no longer care about the so-called infantry that was sluggishly away. He urged all the cavalry to throw off the tail of the group of cranes and rush towards Bremen!

    They were going back to fight the fire in a hurry, and they squeezed their bottoms in an attitude that they could save some.

    So in the eyes of those infantrymen, when should this matter not escape? The figure of the cavalry had just been hidden by the forest, and a group of infantry was scattered like birds and beasts.

    Who is arson? It is the combined forces of Ross and Ragnar.

    Originally, it was very dangerous for the coalition forces to stay in the city for a long time, but there were too many things to move away.

    Arik wanted to retreat early, but a large amount of wheat was helplessly stupefied by the soldiers of the Rus army who went into battle and carried them for a whole day. Numerous ryes are initially estimated to be about 900,000 pounds. The Ross Sergeants laughed and talked about the so-called looting of one million pounds. All ten ships in the fleet had to share some weight. The amount of cargo should not be underestimated.

    This was only the capture of Maizi, and the Russ army and the people of Ragnar really managed to search the houses one by one. Some people who were hiding were picked out, but all the people found by Ragnar were dead ends, but they were captured by the Ross people, and the woman among them could still be a cook. This is not the last trace of humanity that the Ross people have maintained. It is indeed the fact that the army expedition to Britain back then also caught a handful of women as cooks. The brothers are just doing the same thing in Frank, and everyone still likes to eat hot meals when they are exhausted after searching for their belongings.

    They all kept obeying the promise that they would survive by cooking the wheat honestly. If you really want to kill these women, Arik can''t do it. The Saarema people under Spuyute want to bring them to live on the island.

    A small group of captives was an accident. The Russian army was more concerned about the seizure of various metal objects. Of course, a batch of wooden utensils, such as wooden chairs and wooden barrels, were taken away.

    They did not find the wool warehouse, but intercepted a large amount of wool, and the seizure was enough to make people happy.

    Allied forces searched the city for two full days, and in the end it was the Russ army who occupied the Earl¡¯s mansion and found the most wealth. For example, the earl¡¯s treasury was looted. Although there were not many silver and gold coins in it, half of them could fill the national treasury, and the rest would be divided by the brothers.

    It was a dawn, and the coalition soldiers had already withdrawn to camp outside the city. The two daytime raids and removals made the brothers tired. All the work was worthwhile. The people of Ragnar finally tasted the joy of harvest, because once they were allowed to live in by the Prince Rus, their possessions were enough to make the tribe back home. .

    More than two hundred men had a good rest. They got up and gathered under the blue sky, and soon there was a dense light.

    Arik and Ragnar stood in front of them and jointly taught that all the so-called robs have been taken away, and those that cannot be moved cannot be left to the Franks.

    The so-called all this is part of the war. The Frankish kingdom is the root of all evil, destroying Ross''s industry in Denmark, destroying the free trading port of Hezeby, destroying the homes of the Stonewall tribe and killing many people.

    The so-called Frankish kingdom must get its due revenge. The Bremen army is a participant in the war. Burning this city is the perfect revenge.

    The coalition soldiers are in high spirits, and they need the most explosive catharsis, such as creating a purgatory in flames.

    "Fire! Follow me!" Arik roared, calling his men to rush into the city.

    Upon seeing this, Ragnar also greeted his subordinates to shock with torches.

    Most of the houses in Bremen are single-story, and have thatched roofs. The pure wooden structure is easier to burn.

    If there is any building that is the most perfect torch, it is the pure wooden St. Peter''s Basilica.

    In the beginning, there were only small flames everywhere. With the weak north wind helping out, the fire gradually became frantic. When the sun rises, many places have caused soaring fires. The orange-red flames are facing the golden yellow sun, and the gray-black smoke soars up, quickly forming a column of smoke up to two hundred meters, which expands under the wind. And terrifying.

    The wooden cathedral in Bremen will eventually be destroyed in a fire, and the restored church will be made of pure stone. Only in this time and space, the arsonists became Normans.

    The whole city became a big oven, and all the arsonists evacuated, for fear that they would become a barbecue by running too late.

    Allied forces boarded the ships, and the fleet drifted along the Weser River calmly, only the "volcano" behind them continued to gush fire and smoke.

    Arising the city was proposed by Arik, after all, the first battle of his career was to kill all his opponents and burn down the town. Ragnar felt that this was a clever plan, and the raging fire was in line with his need for revenge.

    The two sides hit it off and created history all at once.

    Vikings plundered Frankish villages and towns have long been recorded, and the 836 Bremen fire must be a highlight. A large northern Frankish city fell into flames, and nearly 10,000 people died in this Viking raid. It will surely shake the entire kingdom.

 Chapter 769ï¼š Alattaqueï¼

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    The fire in Bremen will only intensify, especially when St. Peter''s Church is completely caught in flames. The corpses of the people who died in it, as well as those who fell on the winding road, will be turned into ashes in the fire, and a cremation will end.

    They are like being sacrificed for the entire city, and their deaths are like countless slaps, slapped in the face of the local lord.

    Earl Hunter desperately led his troops back to Bremen. There was clearly still some distance from the city, and the pungent burnt smell was already permeated so that he could clearly smell it.

    The cavalry soldiers covered their mouths and noses one after another, looking at the heavy smoke ahead, the whole army was shocked and slowed down.

    People can try their best to stay calm, warhorses have seen such a scene before. War horses are more fearful than humans, and some horses dare not move in a panic.

    A large number of family members of the cavalry were in the city. Doesn''t it seem that all the family members were killed?

    Just like this flame, thinking of the possibility of these disasters, the anger in the soldiers'' hearts burst and burn.

    They could already feel the heat of the flames gradually. As they entered the farmland near the city, the cavalry stood on the bare harvested wheat field, looking bloodshot at the burning city and never dared to move.

    The temperature has been cooler, and the cavalry dismounted one after another. Just standing here, everyone can feel the unprecedented heat, which is more intense than the summer heat, just like the purgatory scene that the priest said.

    Priest? Look at the spire standing in the flames! That turned out to be St. Peter''s Church!

    It was a coincidence that the masonry tower finally collapsed due to the load-bearing wooden pillars, and the tower collapsed as a whole. The shock and roar caused by the collapse were directly felt by the feet of the cavalry. Along with the collapse, there was a thicker gray smoke rising up, and a momentary crimson flame sprayed into the sky, like a crack in the earth, and the monsters of **** were about to rush out.

    Many soldiers were so scared that they sat on the ground and retreated one after another, and many people knelt on their knees, threw their spears, and kept drawing crosses on their chests.

    In such a horrible scene, Earl Hunt could not speak of fear, or even anger. He looked blank, none of this seemed to be true, but a hateful nightmare. He gritted his teeth hard and realized that all of this is reality.

    They watched here until night fell, and until night, the sky was bright red by the unquenchable fire of Bremen.

    The house of the Earl of Bremen was rested on the spot, and the city fire provided sufficient lighting, but the supplies needed by everyone were either looted by the Normans or burned to ashes in the flames.

    The horses ate the scattered wheat stalks, and then ate the reeds farther away. The soldiers had no choice but to sit down. They ran in a hurry without even having cooking utensils. When they returned to Bremen, the supplies were in vain. They could only take out a small amount of raw rye from their cloth pockets and chew them like horses to satisfy their hunger. Even if you do this, it is easy to make your stomach.

    During this night, many soldiers slumbered on the hot ground. Many people can''t sleep at all and barely wake up until dawn.

    On a new day, the fire in Bremen is still going on. It looks more like a fire-breathing dragon from the area. Indeed, some soldiers looked at the fire whirlwind that suddenly rose and screamed "", then stunned and lay down again.

    The earl is expecting a rain to end this **** flame, but today''s weather is clear.

    "Can''t do this for cowards anymore! I must have revenge!"

    He learned from the pain, endured the pain of stretching his legs before, stood up with the iron sword, and called all the soldiers to stand.

    He gave a generous speech in front of the tired and indignant soldiers, and insulted the Norman in vulgar language.

    A very important strategic judgement was mentioned: "The Normans have set fire recently. I dare say they haven''t left for too long. They must have looted a lot of property, and it may take a lot of time to move it away by boat. Now we get We have a good opportunity to catch up with them and make a brave assault, and we must not let these barbarians escape."

    Must be assault! Must fight! As for the arrangements after the war, no one cares.

    Or is it that the mourning soldier will win? The morale of the cavalry, agitated by anger, was high.

    Although the earl was dominated by revenge, he still clearly understood that he didn''t have much capital on hand. The cavalry has a strong combat power but requires a lot of supplies to maintain. In particular, to maintain the combat effectiveness of the horses, a large amount of oats and rye must be fed. Simply relying on grazing on the spot cannot maintain the efficient combat of the horses. In the use of cavalry, the Frankish nobles had a set of methods, so the earl was still unwilling to squeeze horsepower frantically.

    Earl Hunter knew he was powerless to fight the attackers, so he decided to bypass the burning city and advance downstream along the river. In this way, the horses can eat rushes and reeds all the way, and barely maintain combat effectiveness. As for the soldiers, naturally they must rely on willpower to endure.

    In the end, he provided the cavalry with an alternative direction. The so-called once rushed, the whole team went directly to the territory of the Earl of Flanders, reported the bad news to him, and also rented a batch of food for emergency. He really can''t spend money to buy at the moment, but he can cut off part of his territory as a price.

    On the other hand, the flames of Bremen glowed the night sky red, and the Ross coalition soldiers who were resting on the shore made jokes about it.

    Those cooks have cooked a large amount of seized rye, but they were just cooked, and people who were forced to dig from the urn into a bowl, sprinkle a handful of salt and chew it.

    The cook ladies are also a mixed bag. What is the price of being able to eat salt in the barbarian camp?

    No, the warriors on Saaremaa Island have already rushed forward, took the group of cook girls away, and pressed them to the ground just to be happy.

    Arik and the other warriors with the formation of Ross disdain to have a relationship with this group of women that needs to be held accountable afterwards, and the biggest reason is in fact faith. Perhaps the people of Saaremaa will not care at all.

    The coalition forces continued to camp on the river beach where they had stayed. They can of course continue to withdraw, but the coalition forces need a longer period of time to rest.

    A great victory, a large Frankish city was given the "fire torture", and it was the first time that even Ross made such a loud noise. Seven hundred warriors defeated a city ten times their own population, and it made sense for the brothers to suddenly have an attitude of contempt for the Franks.

    In a short period of time, large-scale transport of trophies, all fighters need a longer period of rest.

    Maybe this beach is not safe, but there is no wider area than this beach. More than 700 people camped on the river beach. A few days ago, the two teams met here and almost misunderstood a fight. Now, the two sides are already comrades in the fight.

    Arik, who was lying on his side by the bonfire, looked lazy. He ridiculed as he pleased: "Don¡¯t be Danes in the future! You will be completely cut off from the Danish king. You come to Ross and we will be brothers. Your tribe will be my tribe, in the future. Let''s go to war together and eat meat together. Wouldn''t we be happy."

    Ragner also talked on his side: "As long as your brother agrees, of course I will support it."

    "Of course he supports it. He doesn''t want to fight the Danes long ago. If there is a chance to do business in peace, who wants to fight. He can even enshrine you as a war chief, and your people form a flag team. If there is a big future In a large-scale battle, your team will participate in the battle together, and you will always get a lot of trophies after the battle..."

    At this moment Arik really doesn''t treat Ragnar as an outsider, and Ragnar is just as happy about it. Both of them are the most traditional Viking men, and they are the most loyal by nature.

    After two men of the same age talked about the war, they couldn''t help talking about women and even children.

    Two boys were carried by Ragnar to the campfire. One had just been able to walk, but the other was severely disabled.

    Look at the boy''s legs. They are weak and not as thin as his arms.

    Arik was taken aback, because in the traditional life, disabled children have no right to survive. A boy with atrophied legs will be killed when he discovers the situation.

    "What''s going on? He..." Arik simply shut up, considering that he would say something offensive next.

    "Are you surprised?" Ragnar smiled: "It doesn''t matter, you let him speak for yourself. Ivar, you speak for yourself."

    Ival is almost six years old, so he can speak no problem.

    The boy said with a little bit of milk: "Odin chose me to keep me alive. I don''t know what Odin has to do with me. I can''t walk, my arms and brain are normal. I am. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t walk."

    The more Ivar emphasized something, the more he felt inferior to him. Indeed, a fighter with a broken arm can still fight with one arm. How to fight with weak legs?

    These words are more than deja vu? ! Arik sat up straight in surprise, and smiled again: "Is it really a destiny? My brother, Prince Rurik of Rose, is also the man chosen by Odin. We are rich and strong because of his achievements."

    "It''s so?!" Ragnar also sat upright, holding the young Ivar in his arms.

    "You must reach Rose, Ivar is destined to be extraordinary if he has the help of God."

    "It''s a good thing. When do you decide to leave?"

    "Stay here for two more days. Brothers should also have a rest." Arik said casually, and Ragnar acquiesced if he didn''t think it was wrong.

    The two chatted a lot, and then Blue Fox and Spuyute joined in. Gathering with each other, as soon as the information we know was collected and exchanged, a lot of unknown information was also exploded.

    The Ross learned that the Danes are essentially a mess. The only leader that all Danes admire is Godfrey, who has passed away 30 years. Other successors are not convinced, especially the current Danish king Horik is even more disheartened. The lord left Denmark spontaneously, so that the Bergen Fjord and Oslo Fjord in Norway, and the Danish immigrants in the G?taland region in southern Scandinavia rapidly expanded.

    Ragnar also learned that the main leader of Rose''s royal pirates was Spuyute sitting here, and the order to "annihilate the ship encountered" was issued by Prince Rose, and everything was venting anger. But the prince was very clever. Since learning about the Franks behind the scenes, his strategy was instantly adjusted to attack Frank.

    All of you sitting here are all Viking madmen, who have had extraordinary achievements, and now everyone has joined forces to burn the city of Bremen.

    Their rest and recuperation continued. On this beach, everyone quickly entered a peaceful and stable life, holding a huge amount of wheat in their hands, and said that they had no sense of security.

    But Arik was not so arrogant that he didn''t even arrange the sentry.

    Rurik did not design a "Military Code" for the Principality, but the army is actively summing up its past successes and failures. The Russian army will always be aware of the enemy''s sneak attack, so it is extremely important to set up a sentry.

    The five sentry groups lie in ambush in the forest. Of course, they are not hiding in dead branches and fallen leaves, but relying on the big trees to rest and sense the vibrations around them.

    The earth''s low vibrations suddenly appeared. A sentinel pressed his ear to the tree trunk and gradually felt that the source of the vibration was approaching.

    With a keen sense of the battlefield, the sentry team ran out of the woods one after another. They looked at each other and instantly concluded that it was an imminent danger.

    They screamed and ran, toward the river beach camp.

    The people who were waiting for the meal noticed the rushing sentry. At first, everyone was in a trance, but as a dark shadow emerged from the forest, those who were in a trance became vigilant.

    "Damn it! It''s a cavalry! Damn chaser, how did they find us?!" Ragnar scolded himself, then looked at Arik''s reaction.

    There were more and more cavalry. From the standpoint of the cavalry, Earl Hunter was also very surprised: "Normans, you hide here, the hateful demon, it made me look for hardship. You... so many people?! Those... are actually big ships?!" I looked at the flag hung on the mast of the big ship and immediately understood that this was the Ross army.

    Hunter finally saw the Ross people''s fleet. Although very unbelievable, what the envoy named Joseph Blue Fox said was true.

    Is this enough to make the proud Frankish cavalry fear?

    Hunter called for the cavalry to assemble in Frankish language, and the cavalry rushed out of the woods to line up. In the forest, the five-meter-long spear can''t be stretched out. In order to avoid accidental injury, each rider kept a distance, and the rider held the front part of the spear, and most of the spear''s wooden rod was dragged behind.

    The Frankish cavalry are regaining their inherent heroic posture, and the woods of spears are really terrifying.

    Ragnar''s army was afraid of these **** cavalry, and he didn''t dare to show timidity in front of Ross'' allies, so he greeted the women and children to withdraw to the boat, and the men immediately formed a shield wall, standing on the river with the honour of men and opposing the enemy.

    But he watched the Ross people only build a thin shield wall. More people are actually climbing the rope ladder to get on the boat? !

    At this scene, Arik yelled: "Arik, are you Russ going to retreat? If you retreat, we will follow too?!"

    Arik immediately explained: "Who said we retreat?! Don''t get me wrong! Keep the line up, we have to adjust the heavy weapons, and kill all the **** cavalry! Do you understand? Kill these cavalry!"

    Indeed, when the Frankish cavalry were busy arranging the forcibly loosened ranks in the forest into a wall, the Ross Alliance also had a valuable window of combat readiness.

    If you fight this group of cavalry with infantry, if you do so, the Ross Allied forces will even be annihilated. Because the Frankish cavalry generally restrained the cavalry from advancing on the wall due to the relative lack of horses, but when the cavalry approached the array, they used super-strong spears to stab the enemy in the array. In a sense, this style of play is a phalanx of spears versus a phalanx of swords and shields, but the cavalry comes fast and runs fast, and the flexible stab is actually a classic Frank tactic.

    So in Hunter''s opinion, the Normans finally stopped fleeing and dared to stand upright in line to fight against themselves. They are so stupid...

    Let¡¯s look at the fleet in a long snake formation. All the side-side torsion slingshots are moved to the starboard side of the enemy. As a result, the fleet has assembled as many as 80 torsion slingshots. It is necessary to control such multiple weapons. Naturally, a lot of manpower is required.

    To deal with cavalry, heavy weapons are mostly a one-shot deal. The key lies in the first battle!

    Torsion slingshots have been installed with cast iron bullets to deal with enemies at medium and close ranges. They are indeed deadly weapons that can break armor.

    The crossbows are also accumulating power, and arrows are inserted one after another, waiting to be used in line.

    As for the fifty Finnish archers, all stood on the ship under the leadership of Jevlo and seized the commanding heights The Russ reacted quite quickly. Hunter, who was the other party, noticed this situation. He had a foreboding of a crisis, but didn''t know what it meant, so he could only order his men to line up as quickly as possible, and then destroy the Norman infantry shield wall and achieve the chaos that the cavalry wanted.

    But the Ruths prepared the enemy first, so it was not wasting the heavy weapons on standby.

    Hunter had no intention to wait any longer. He raised his iron sword and suddenly ordered: "Cavalry! Spear forward! Kill the Norman! ¨¤l\''attaque!"

    The cavalry charged! A super-long riding spear, the sharp and shining spearheads move forward in unison. The horses and men have heavy cavalry with leather armor and mail in front, and light cavalry without any armor in the back. Three hundred cavalry spears aimed at the Ross Allied forces, staged a scene where the cavalry corps attacked the Navy and the Marine Corps.

    When a wall rushed, Ragnar was not afraid of being fake. In order to honor him, he had to stand by the river. Moreover, he and his people had no way to go back, because behind the wall was a fleet like a wall.

    Suddenly, there was a loud roar: "Hjutraaaaah!"

    It''s Arik, he ordered!

    All the torsion slingshots fired at the same time, this is a volley of fire!

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 768 Al\''attaque!) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 770ï¼š Cavalrys Death

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    The Count of Bremen assembled his main cavalry to face the Normans. They lined up and rode forward on the wall.

    In the beginning, the horses were jogging. According to the plan, they naturally started to accelerate at the last minute.

    Theoretically, the leading cavalry would skim the enemy''s line with a spear, and choose the opportunity to insert the spear into the enemy. After completing a surprise attack, they are often withdrawn so that the cavalry behind can continue to kill the enemy. This is exactly like a wave-like offensive. Waves of cavalry jabs will eventually consume the morale of the enemy. When the formation has a groove, this is the moment when the wall-mounted charge strikes a fatal blow.

    However, the Russ and the Franks have completely different military styles!

    The torsion slingshot was launched at full force, and just as the Frank Cavalry trot to accelerate and accumulate power, the spinning cast iron projectile smashed over.

    Compared with beating people, the battlehorse leading people is obviously a bigger goal!

    Even though the horse''s head and chest were covered with a layer of chain mail, the half-pound cone-shaped cast-iron bullet smashed at high speed, and the sharp head directly pierced the gap in the chain mail, and directly pierced the muscle and hit the heart.

    Even the horse''s head was smashed into its skull and its eyes were smashed.

    The Russ army had experience in combat with the British cavalry, and understood the benefits of intensive use of torsion slingshots.

    In this throw of the world, all the torsion slingshots completed a critical strike. As the most elite combat power, the Earl''s heavy cavalry instantly lost half of it!

    A large number of horses fell to the ground injured, and the accident delayed the advance of the light cavalry in the rear.

    Earl Hunter¡¯s face was splattered with the blood of others, a comrade-in-arms was beaten to half of his face, and the man had fallen down with his horse and man.

    The sudden sight shocked him because he didn''t have time to think, because it was followed by random arrows.

    "Raise! Heavy arrows! Throwing!" Evlo ordered from the deck of the ship.

    The Finnish bow he has been on standby for shooting heavy arrows with a longbow. The arrow cluster is made of carbon steel with barbeds. The more the arrow weighs a quarter of a pound, it is suitable for the current battlefield environment.

    But before the heavy arrow that fell from the sky, the Russian crossbow fired first.

    The few warriors with steel-armed crossbows no longer have to complain that they are overpowered by carrying such a heavy object.

    The same is a half-pound crossbow arrow with a powerful potential energy that hits the remaining horses that are still charging, although they can''t penetrate directly into the internal organs, but also make the horse''s chest muscles stiff.

    More horses fell directly, and even Earl Hunt could not be spared this blow.

    "what!"

    With a scream, the horse throws him out. Its mount rolled forward, fell heavily and broke its leg.

    Poor Hunter, the back of the horse pressed his legs. For this battle, he specially wore iron-plated cowhide armor and another lock armor. The defensive ability was not weak. It was this heavy armor that made it difficult for him to get out of his own power.

    "Ah! My head... my hands!"

    "Ah! It hurts!"

    He saw an arrow pierced into his basically defenseless leg, only then realized that the swish in his ear was the arrow falling.

    Because the legs of heavy cavalry are mainly protected by two small shields, when necessary, the dismounted cavalry can abandon the heavy cavalry shield and protect the body with a small shield.

    Hunter immediately grabbed his fallen oak shield and placed it on his torso. He heard a loud noise, and his arms trembled.

    Then, looking at the inexplicable sharp object in front of him, the whole person smiled stupidly.

    A heavy arrow directly pierced this oak shield by the potential energy of gravity. Thanks to this shield, Hunter did not die on the spot.

    The slingshot, crossbow, and longbow were three-pronged, and the first round of salvo prevented the entire cavalry from advancing. Most of the elite heavy cavalry were killed or injured, but a large number of light cavalry knew exactly what had happened, and they were still pushing forward.

    In addition to the Ross Alliance, the fighting became like this in Arik¡¯s estimation, but in Ragnar¡¯s view, it seemed that Odin had bestowed the sacred power on the brothers, but it was just shooting arrows. The fierce Frankish cavalry was actually big. Mass casualties?

    Ragnar couldn''t help but beat the shield with his sword hilt, and subconsciously yelled at himself: "Brothers get ready, we go up and chop them."

    This was really heard by Arik.

    "Brother Ragnar, wait a minute! When our arrows completely smash their fighting spirit, you rush forward and chop them into mash!"

    "Alright alright¡­¡­"

    Ragnar couldn''t help but reclaim it, and just behind him, the ten big ships became ten floating arrow towers.

    The Finnish longbowmen no longer need to aim, the enemy cavalry is a big target, and Jevlo''s command is extremely simple, that is, the heavy arrows are stored to almost the same strength and fired.

    When I realized that the enemy was already an unarmored cavalry, and it took some time to recharge the torsion slingshot, I replaced it with a javelin this time.

    These longbowmen are all short and short, and they are all elites carefully selected by Yevlo. Almost everyone''s arms are thick with thighs. They were professional hunters in their hometown, and now they are the most suitable soldiers for manipulating longbows.

    The Finnish archers shot freely and took the heavy arrows to the left. Now that the remaining cavalry of the enemy had bitten their heads and got closer, they started shooting with precision. After the heavy arrows were shot quickly, they switched to light arrows.

    The number of crossbowmen surpassed that of the cavalry who are still advancing. The Frankish cavalry has now lost its assault ability, and the formation has become chaotic. Their morale has not collapsed and they are worthy of their profession.

    Arik was very satisfied with the current situation. At first, he was really in awe of the cavalry. Now it seems that it is more like the Frankish nobles feel that the looting of the Ross Alliance is too exhausted and eager to send horse meat.

    "Still still?" Ragnar urged.

    "continue waiting!"

    "Why? I can''t wait."

    "Keep on!" Ragnar thought for a while, and simply yelled: "If you counterattack, it''s okay. My arrows don''t have long eyes."

    "whispering sound¡­¡­"

    Ragnar understood that the Ross army was not fighting. They were killing the Franks indiscriminately and showing off their strength. He also had to admire that if such an army lands in Denmark, the Danish coalition forces will be assembled, even if it is a big defeat. At this time, he believed that the guys in Gotland were indeed annihilated by the Duke of Ross.

    Under the absolute arrow strike, the offensive of the three hundred Frankish cavalry was completely disintegrated.

    If he knows that there will be such a result, Earl Hunter may stay away from attacking at all, or think about nothing, organize all the cavalry to charge without brain, that is, lead the cavalry directly into it, at least it will be able to achieve the result.

    Now it''s alright, Frank''s super-long cavalry spear hasn''t achieved any smashing results, and the entire cavalry team has been brought down!

    The last fifty cavalry soldiers in despair hovered among the corpses and the creeping wounded soldiers, but the precise killing continued.

    The people holding the torsion slingshot on the big boat are urging the other guys to hurry up, for fear that the prey in front of him will run away.

    The javelin is installed in the launch slot filled with whale oil, and the javelin is accurately concentrated.

    Continuing to rely on here to attack weakly, I am afraid that Lord Earl will also die. Brothers say they are also the little lords of the place. Last time they are also the people with a lot of land. They are the people with the face in the village. How can they just die on the riverside like this?

    Morale collapsed, and troops were absolutely scarce.

    They chose to retreat, after all, it was only more than 30 riders who successfully escaped from the battlefield.

    Seeing someone running away, Ragnar really couldn''t stand still anymore.

    Regardless of whether Arik had other requests, he banged his shield violently, causing the trumpeter to sound the horn.

    All the elite soldiers of the Stonewall tribe held high swords and battle axes, and rushed to the battlefield where the cavalry was lying down not far away.

    This scene is just like Agincourt, except that the overall defense of the cavalry is weak. The Ross military uses weapons that destroy the ship''s deck to deal with them, actually using a strong spear to poke a paper shield.

    The horses suppressed the cavalry and made them immobile, which was very similar to Agincourt.

    As for the follow-up infantry slashing and killing the unable to move cavalry, it is exactly the same.

    Ragnar killed the three indiscriminately. He didn''t want to keep any alive, and personally stabbed the three of them.

    This group of Danes was once surrounded and suppressed by this group of cavalry like prey. Such a grievance was avenged by the desire to turn the battlefield into a meat joint factory.

    Earl Hunter was still alive when he was found, but three big beard Danes with strange braids smashed his head directly with prisoners of war. The reason for this is because they saw that this person''s lock armor is very thick, and this good thing must be quickly picked off and taken for themselves, so a head delayed the brothers from picking up clothes.

    What''s left is not fighting, but the carnival of the Vikings in corpse picking.

    Arik didn¡¯t want them to **** good things away, so he slowly ordered: "Brothers, go and get the arrow back as far as possible. Chop off the horse''s legs against the axe!"

    The blue fox, Spuyut, Tralang...A mixed list of Russian soldiers rushed forward happily. Everyone didn''t think that they could get anything good from the enemy, but the dead horses were all good meat.

    So, when the Ross people get into battle, the battlefield has indeed become a meat joint factory.

    Everyone is not a cannibal monster. Most of the dead soldiers were pulled out. Out of venting their anger, the corpses were thrown directly into the Weser River and let it flow down into the sea.

    A magnificent corpse was found, his head missing, and the armor on his body was gone, but the lining clothes were very elegant and he was not general at all.

    who is he?

    The corpse was dragged to the river, waiting to be thrown into the water.

    This person is completely different from those ordinary people. Both Arik and Ragnar think this is the "war chief" of the cavalry team.

    Maybe the blue fox can know the truth.

    No, the Blue Fox was invited over, but his identity could not be known based on the current evidence.

    "Someone took this man''s equipment. Ragnar, go to your people and ask, have you robbed a gorgeous dead man. At least let me see what good things they have robbed."

    "For example, this sword?!" Ragnar immediately took out the iron sword he had just obtained. It was intact, and even the scabbard was intact.

    With this thing alone, the cautious blue fox completely soothed his expression.

    He looked at Ragnar and then at Arik, and smiled: "Now I can say that we killed the Count of Bremen."

    "Is it the local nobleman?"

    "Yes, we lost his city, killed his family, and now kill him himself."

    "Then, I will get revenge! Many Danes'' hatreds have been avenged by our help." Ragnar said with a sense of relief, he immediately asked: "In this way, there will be no other local fighters to stop us. NS?"

    "It should be so." Arik nodded.

    "In this way, we should not rush away. We continue to looting and search for more property."

    "Enough is enough. My big boat is full of wheat and wool, and I can no longer squeeze new belongings into it."

    Ragnar shook his head disdainfully: "You are so in love with wheat? Of course wheat is very important, but there is more important than the search for gold and silver? I now take the tribe all the way to robbery, can live a good life. We should Continue to work together to make further money."

    Hearing this description, Arik also understood the pattern of this person.

    Arik does not say that he is a person with a large structure. Facing the development of Ross, he is also deeply aware of the importance of wheat to the entire Principality-more important than gold and silver.

    A large number of people need a lot of storage-resistant wheat. If there is an expedition mission, bringing a large amount of wheat on the expedition can not only maintain an army of thousands of people, but also maintain morale and confidence for several months.

    Arik insists on leaving, and Spuyute and his team will return to Saaremaa with the captured woman. Even Spuyute still has another task to do. Although the time is a bit tight to go back to the island and then to Britain, it is better to leave the Weser Estuary now and head directly to Britain and Northumbria. Ask for wheat tribute.

    What else can Ragnar do? He still has some emotions.

    The blue fox patted the giant on the shoulder: "Brother, if you want to unite, you must unite with our prince. Your tribe has been wandering for more than half a year, and there should be a warm and safe place to live through the winter. The sooner you arrive in Ross, The more the people of the tribe can settle down sooner, even if there is a new raid, it is better to put it next year."

    Ragnar''s heart softened by being so coaxed. He also has two sons. The young son cannot be assured of safety. The tribe is wandering outside. This winter is afraid that many people will freeze to death.

    "Then stop here! My people have robbed enough money. I hope you people of Ross can keep your promise. My people can indeed buy ten pounds of oats at your market with silver coins."

    Arik slapped his chest: "I can assure you. Just be careful. In Rose, you have to follow Rose''s rules. If some people commit a crime, they will be punished accordingly. For example, be punished for logging."

    Regardless of whether the corpse is Earl Hunter, the corpse is likely to be.

    The poor earl was stripped like a retired pig and thrown directly into the Weser River. Almost all the corpses found were thrown into the river, while the Ross Allied forces hugged horse legs on the blood-stained river beach and ate them.

    They also deliberately roasted a batch of horse meat, grilling the meat again and then baking it to become jerky. The coalition forces need to make dry food when returning to the voyage. Due to the lack of conditions for making wheat cakes, the Viking tradition of making jerky Skills are popular, but it takes a little longer.

    The most elite forces in the entire Bremen region have been annihilated. Is there any other army that can threaten the coalition?

    Also due to traffic difficulties and information obstruction, Prince Ludwig¡¯s main army is now stationed in Hamburg, but the local materials are not enough to maintain the temporary stationing of the huge army, and it can still be maintained purely because of the Danish King Horlick¡¯s exchange. A batch of oats came out to buy peace. The prince had already planned to bring the army to Bremen for a tour to see the results of Earl Hunter¡¯s suppression of bandits. After that, he went to Flanders for a tour, and took the army to the Sino-Francian border to Golo Tyre shows off his muscles.

    It was a mixed army of foot and horse, and they needed a batch of supplies in Bremen. The structure of this army is also destined to have a slow marching speed The prince did not know that Bremen had a disaster no less than the collapse of the sky, and his army was already slowing down. Go south.

    The Ross Allied forces have completed the final reorganization, especially the big ship Salmon Chief, whose flagship position has been given to the Gray Squirrel, and most of the materials in the cabin have been transferred, except for those prisoners who were required to burn and cook.

    Sailing cruisers, sailing destroyers, armed cargo ships, long rowing boats, a mixed fleet of more than 800 people, they split at the mouth of the Weser River.

    The Duchy of Ross will go to Northumbria to collect tribute every year, by the way, visit the Viking Kingdom of York, which has rarely been contacted recently, and bring home with 50 tons of British wheat. This fate is also destined to be the feat of the Saarema islanders who were on board leaving the European continent to meet the world.

    The main coalition fleet continued to move along the coast, passing the Elbe estuary, if the cabin is empty, Arik and Ragnar are willing to grab another one.

    The return journey was peaceful. Whether it was near the Danish Strait or Bornholm Island, the local fishermen had a **** lesson and knew that they had to stay away from this terrible fleet.

    No force dared to stop the Ross Fleet. They brought huge amounts of spoils and new allies to triumph...

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 769 Cavalry), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 771ï¼š Novgorod Summer in Rurik

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    The Principality of Ross has ushered in the harvest of 836, and all the labor force and even the children are also engaged in the intense harvest work.

    Novgorod, Novgorod, Mstisk, Youth City, Novgorodna, and all the Slav farms around Lake Ilmen are full of people harvesting crops, and there are good harvests everywhere. joy.

    Drilling planting once again proves that it is smarter than the past extensive planting mode. The wheat ears of oats, wheat and even rye are standing in line like a military line, and it is easy to harvest wheat.

    The long-handled scythe was manipulated by a strong man, and the wheat stalks were cut round and pushed aside, forming a raised "wheat mound".

    Women and children followed, **** the straw containing wheat ears and stood on the field, then pulled it with a trolley to the nearest shared threshing ground, and was smashed by wooden chain shackles.

    The Slavs used the most traditional method of harvesting operations without major technological innovations to speed up. In contrast, Ross and other Viking immigrants have to learn how to harvest from these local farmers.

    At this most critical moment, Rurik is most worried about the disaster of an untimely autumn rain that will reduce grain production, and he does not want rain to occur during the threshing period. What he can do is to mobilize the labor force as much as possible, and to do it himself, and even just swipe the chain yoke and sweat like rain on the threshing floor shirtless.

    He is doing a show, not a show.

    As a prince, he is essentially the largest landlord in the Principality. He has seized a batch of laborious and very good farmland along the lake, and because of the concept of superiority, his acre yield is the highest.

    Rurik is currently uncertain about the machinery to accelerate the harvest, but he knows the basic principles of increasing wheat production better than everyone else.

    It was a wooden box mounted on a wheelbarrow, and it contained stinking feces and urine that had been diluted with water and fermented. There is a wooden pipe at the lower end of the wooden box, which allows the turbid liquid to flow directly to the wheat rhizomes to complete the precise fertilization of the wheat arranged in strips.

    If it were not for the prince to pay a sum of money, the mercenaries would not be willing to do this kind of work that feels meaningless and will make themselves embarrassing. This is a very primitive farmyard manure, and it is also another method that Lurik thought of besides digging the silt of Lake Ilmen, and in terms of effect, the "feces tactics" are better.

    Because he has no shortage of "suppliers", the huge school is a perfect source. If boy urine is really a thing of great yang, it can make wheat grow wild and produce high yields. In order to cope with the fertilization of a large number of farmland, manure and urine must be piled up in one place to become a huge manure pit. The manure is fermenting, which can make the crops absorb nitrogen fertilizer smoothly. It''s strange to stick on the soil.

    It''s nitrate, something Rurik noticed!

    Soil nitrate is one of the by-products of manure fermentation operations, and its military value is only known to Rurik, but in reality, what the Principality needs most is fertilizer. This kind of soil nitrate does not quantify the demand for production. It is used as a compound. Fatty can improve the fertility of farmland.

    The real results are in sight, but all wheat fields that have been sown with this kind of primary farm manure have high yields that are visible to the naked eye, and the increase in production seems to have reached 20%. This effect is strong enough, because many Slavic people admire him, and another rumor that is beneficial to Rurik is also spreading-the prince has received the help of the gods, and his wheat fields are incredibly high-yielding.

    In the past summer, in order to meet the teaching needs of schools that have begun to take shape, wood type printing continued to appear very low-key.

    The local woodworkers in Novgorod collected some oak scraps for shipbuilding according to the requirements, processed small squares with the same length and width, and then carved mirror-like emboss on them. The text is divided into two types of letters, the Roman alphabet and the Nordic traditional Runic. In fact, compared to carving Latin letters with a certain arc, the horizontal and vertical letters of Rune are most suitable for the current carving ability of woodworking.

    Woodworkers are learning at work, and they are also happy to complete the tasks proposed by the prince. It is because the man prince is willing to pay a lot of money, and the precision work is worth more wheat rewards.

    Each letter has a corresponding large number of wood type, and some pure punctuation marks.

    As for the printing press, when Rurik made a lever manual press for glassware in Roseburg''s hometown, the idea of ??making a printing press was brewed by Rurik.

    The wooden lever system, metal bolts, and leather cushions are pieced together to form the core components of the printing machine, and then placed on the wooden table, a manual pressure printing machine is completed.

    It has a simple structure, and some problems occurred in the preliminary printing experiment, but they are all reflected in the unevenness of the wooden pressure plate, and all the wood type blocks are completed, and the overall tolerance is too large. The above is all small problems in the final analysis. The solution is very simple, which is to use sandpaper (coarse paper coated with loose glue and a layer of fine sand) as a whole.

    As a result, female hired workers engaged in papermaking have a new job-printing.

    The first state-owned printing workshop in the Principality also emerged in a very low-key atmosphere.

    Rurik had no intention of publicizing it with a big fanfare, and at the beginning, only a few people thought that this machine was advanced. There is nothing to share common happiness with Rurik than his wives and concubines, who compile teaching materials and sort out data and information together, who need a lot of time for paper and pen work!

    With the printing press, copy work becomes redundant.

    Who is in charge of the printing workshop, Rurik did not hesitate to pull his concubine Ella Hestoria over.

    Strictly speaking, this young girl has been separated from her mother''s clan. She was given a surname called "History". The value of her existence in the principality is a series of information about the principality. She is a librarian. She is a quiet girl, unlike her sister Carlotta''s bravery. Carlota is also pleased to take on this quiet job.

    The information boards compiled by Veria, the late high priest of the Principality of Ross, were copied into paper documents. It has two types: Rune alphabet and Roman alphabet.

    It was this summer that the "History" of the Ross people was published immediately. The Rune version printed original Gnostic documents, and the Roman alphabet version printed three versions of Gnoss, Cyrillic, and Latin.

    All four editions are being printed, and the mass-produced paper is immediately useful.

    People who lack entertainment immediately have reading materials at hand. The history of the Rus tribe is printed on thin paper. Some of these stories immediately arouse people''s memories. Now Rurik has no worries about the sale of the paper. The family from Ross''s hometown are willing to buy it, and keep this document at home to educate the cubs on the glory of their ancestors.

    Finally, the Roman alphabet version of the documents flowed into the school one after another, and it became the first mass-produced printed textbook. Also relying on this kind of teaching materials, the children''s learning efficiency of Gnostic, Cyrillic and Latin is significantly improved!

    Relying on the printed "History" to learn about Ross''s past, glorious victory in war, further consolidate the sanctity of the Rurik family, and even become the key to creating a "unified Russian nation", and it also strengthens language learning. The printed "Mathematics" was also put into use at the end of the summer, and it was all about teaching children simple arithmetic.

    Near the wheat harvest, the school held its first examination since its establishment under the auspices of Rurik.

    The so-called exam, what Rurik promoted to the outside world was the term "competitive martial arts" in the Norse language.

    This suddenly attracted the attention of all Viking immigrants. Many people rumored that the prince wanted the children to compete and fight, select the best from them, and later be incorporated into the flag team to become a good fighter.

    The examination is of course comprehensive. The Principality is in this period of great historical change, especially when the external contradictions are quite fierce, and internal contradictions will inevitably breed in the territory that is too rapidly expanding. The Principality needs to develop its armed forces, mobilize all its combat capabilities, and conduct a unified ideological education, such as venerating the seven gods and admiring the flag of Ross as a holy thing.

    That is a three-day exam.

    On the first day, the so-called uniformly printed test papers are in front of you. The first test of "History" is the ten test questions written in Latin to test whether the children understand the names of the past wars in the Duchy of Ross. , Do you understand the noble status of Prince Rurik.

    In the second scene, three sentences were simply written in Gnoss, Cyrillic and Latin on a piece of paper at the same time. Children who have the ability to write more will be rewarded with wheat and honey in kind.

    The third test is really "Mathematics". Compared with other subjects, only this subject is the most rigorous, and it is also a highlight of Rurik''s teaching work. The exam tests the children''s calculation ability, especially the mastery of the multiplication table. In the first semester of general education, Lulik only needs the children to master the basic mental arithmetic skills. Next year, they will strengthen their numerical calculation skills.

    The second and third days were all physical and military tests.

    The children ran by age, so-called running around the lower lanes of Novgorod, and the top ten of each age group had a physical reward of wheat. This is a truly unique sport. Children who have been trained in physical fitness every day have completed this assessment, and the best of them received a reward at the finish line.

    The one-on-one martial arts duel that people are quite expecting does not exist, but the queue marching performed by the children in the threshing floor has attracted thousands of people. They are only eight-year-old children. If this is given to them for another ten years, wouldn''t all the brave soldiers standing here? Look at them, the queue walks neatly, although the faces are immature, the bravery is already showing.

    There are currently three types of real martial arts assessments: splitting wood with an axe, shooting a target with a bow, and shooting a target with a crossbow.

    The three-day test is like a sports meeting, and those with outstanding performance are rewarded in kind such as food.

    People who lacked fun were all onlookers, and even the people of the Slavic farms in the distance gathered in Novgorod upon hearing the news. More than 10,000 people swarmed into this city in an instant, and the total population suddenly rushed to 20,000!

    In this way, the city fair has become more lively, and the examination has created a wave of "sports games economy".

    This happened on the eve of the autumn harvest. Novgorod''s bazaar raided the sale of ironware that was helpful for the harvest. The Union of Blacksmiths and Prince Rurik took the opportunity to also make a fortune.

    The people who went to the city to watch the theater saw the unique style of the two thousand children trained by the prince. The children were all about the same age. Both men and women were vigorous and strong, and there was a clear difference in appearance from their own cubs. The child wears completely uniform clothes. If the girl''s gown is longer and resembles a skirt, it will be difficult to see the gender. They are also cleaner and tidier. Everyone in the queue is chanting chants, and the whole queue changes formation, even their kicks and arms are exactly the same!

    Children who have experienced a spring and summer training immediately burst into combat power in the autumn harvest work. They are young, but their physical abilities far exceed the expectations of their biological parents.

    The global autumn harvest work ended victoriously, followed by the taxation work of Lurik began.

    836 is a good year that everyone can sigh. On the one hand, the rains this year were normal. Although there was a short haze during the autumn harvest, there was no rainfall at all. Even people transported the wheat back to the granary, and the heavens were still beautiful.

    In mid-September, all the preparatory work was completed, and the taxation work was first carried out in Novgorod, Novgorod, Mstisk and Youth City. Almost all Viking immigrants live in these areas, and the Eleventh Tax on food will not be in conflict. The tax rate is high and high, but the various Viking immigrants go fishing and hunting during the slack period of the farming period. There is almost no tax in this respect. Viking families have more open source methods and are able to get more wealth.

    And the large group of Slavs in the White Tree Manor in Novgorod, imposing heavier agricultural taxes on them, obviously will not arouse anger. As the first batch of Slavic slaves, the labor force of the manor was purchased by Rurik. They were organized to do a variety of handicraft industries, and the wealth created was significantly higher than that of simply farming.

    Rurik did not choose to overdraft his power. The eleven tax was the eleven tax, and the tax was paid on the hectares of last year, and the tax was collected according to the scale book. At the same time, the fish scale list will also add the area and the owner of the newly reclaimed fields this year.

    As a prince, he stayed in Novgorod for a long time, but the capital of the Principality is obviously Shilla Fort.

    The tax collection of Shilla Fort is entirely carried out by the Governor-General Konuzon and his sons. As a family entrusted to rule, they have the right to take away a portion of the tax in proportion to maintain the local finances.

    At present, the former site of Fort Rose, Elon Fort in the North, Tombstone Island, and Fort Shilla Roosevelt are operating under this kind of governor¡¯s entrusted rule. The merchant class and the industrialist class also shuttle through these large settlements that rely heavily on marine transportation. The interests of these classes are deeply bound to the governor and princes.

    If there is a problem with this system, it is not the current problem. Lurik knows that he really needs Novgorod and the Central Ilmen Lake, the source of agricultural and handicraft raw materials. Vgorod is the real capital.

    Indeed, the food production in this lake area alone is sufficient to ensure that the people of the Principality of Russ do not go hungry, at least for the time being, the per capita wheat share is extremely gratifying.

    From the student exams in early August in the Julian calendar, to the harvest, threshing, and warehousing work throughout August, as well as the completion of taxation in mid-SeptemberThe people are busy all day long. The prince''s Rurik can be said to be busy at the beginning of the year until the end of the year.

    "After all, I became a hardworking Yongzheng, and it''s time for me to take a good rest when winter comes."

    The prince is by no means a greedy person. In the eyes of the world, the prince Rurik is broken for the development of the Principality. Rurik also has this year¡¯s distance wealth, the total amount of wheat from the national and domestic money, because of the absolute expansion of the land area, the smooth weather and the increase in production, the wheat tax in Novgorod alone has reached it. At the level of 5 million pounds, the figure last year was 4 million pounds.

    A major reason for the overall increase in taxes by 20% is that more people who are hiding are caught. After all, Medvedt was rough. He took his brothers into the forest to find someone, and forced the villagers to immigrate to the fertile land of the lake.

    It is a good thing to have the right to reclaim the lakeside area, but their acres in the forest were searched flatteringly by Medvedt to please the prince. The subordinates are indeed rough, and the food in hand is like an unexpected joy, and Rurik didn''t want to vomit it out, and praised Medved as the loyal minister of the Principality. Anyway, those who were picked out left enough rations and planting food, and the agricultural surplus is even if they buy the qualifications for reclamation by the lake.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 770 Rurik''s Summer in Novgorod), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 772ï¼š Ragner at Shilla Fort

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    No one dared to stop Arik''s triumphant fleet!

    The big ship was in a wedge-shaped array in front, defending the long ship troops at the rear, and when they passed the Bornholm waters, they all rushed to the north.

    Just in the west, a large stretch of coastline faintly appears, and people who are extremely sensitive to sailing are curious about it.

    At this time, Ragnar was staying on the current flagship Grey Squirrel, chatting and laughing with his comrade Arik.

    No doubt the western coastline attracted his attention.

    The cool north wind blew his beard and hair flying wildly. The wind on the bow and deck of the ship was very windy, and the ears were full of rumbling, so that he had to roar.

    "Scandinavia over there?!" he roared.

    "It''s Gotland! A big island."

    "Is it Gotland? The Gotland you killed?"

    "Exactly!" Arik held on to the wooden railing with an extremely proud look. As long as he was given time, he would be able to talk to his Gotland wartime for three days and three nights.

    Arik has said a lot, which aroused Ragnar''s curiosity and even envy.

    He understood the crazy armament of the Ross army. The Frankish cavalry became a sacrifice to Odin under the astonishing arrow shooting, but the melee combat ability of the Ross people should not be underestimated.

    Ragnar joined the Russian army and was able to observe its weapons from zero distance, and even manipulate the torsion slingshot himself. He also noticed the two swords of Arik as a general and a bow made of iron. The swords of the Russ are not bent or deformed. They are very elastic. The only problem is that they may collapse, but they will never be rolled.

    "As long as you are willing to come up with a pound of silver, you can order a good sword inlaid with gems. When you arrive at Rose, you will find the Blacksmith League and come up with the order and deposit, and there will be results within ten days." He described Arik''s description. Keeping it in mind, I am full of yearning for Rose, but also full of interest in Gotland.

    Because even if the Stonewall tribe was so downhearted, there were only 300 men who dared to fight, and they did not degenerate to the point where they needed to stand up for others. If the tribe is really cowardly, and they are really cowardly, they will not be angry and fight back against the running dogs of the Frankish kingdom and the Frankish kingdom itself.

    Even the Duchy of Ross cannot become the overlord of the tribe.

    However, it is no problem to call the Roths brothers.

    "Now, do you already occupy this island?" Ragnar asked another soul on the deck.

    Arik thought for a while, this matter is really difficult to answer: "Occupied, but not fully occupied. Some Swedes occupy Visby, and there seems to be no settlement in other areas of the island. Perhaps our fishermen will patronize here, The settlements have not been built."

    Talking about this, Arik was a little bit ashamed. According to the plan of the Principality, Ross wanted to develop the fishing village of Slitomo, an island with an eastern coastline, as a stronghold. As a result, the matter was directly affected by subsequent developments. Nothing else, Gotland is far away from the Tombstone Island of Saaremaa and ?land, and the entire Gotland is at the forefront of Danish power. The Ross people are now vigorously developing on the island, economic It can¡¯t be said to be much cheaper, and the military base may still be a burden.

    Hearing this description, Ragnar couldn''t help but sigh: "It''s a pity, you don''t want good things."

    Arik shrugged helplessly: "At least I can''t get it now."

    "Oh? If you don''t want it, how can I lead someone to take it?" Ragnar said with a face, clearly showing the desire in his heart.

    "It''s not okay, but..."

    "How? Are we brothers? I''m in trouble. You help me. Wouldn''t it be beautiful if we continue to fight together in the future?"

    After all, Arik has no supreme power, and his current status is just the governor of Mstisk. According to his simple ideas, all the newly-appointed brothers moved to Mstisk, where they lived together. This way, going to war in the future will not only have more troops, but it will also be easier to coordinate.

    But from Ragner''s attitude, this group of dauntless Danes just want to develop freely, that is, they want to guard a fishing village and continue to live a happy life on the sea.

    "So, you are serious. Do you want to finally settle down on Gotland?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "This matter still has to be decided by the prince."

    "Your brother? You can''t decide?" Ragnar was still surprised, and then said with a grim face: "Since Gotland is to the west, since it is a land of no owner, I will disembark now and take my brothers. Drift over. You can''t stop me doing this. But we are still allies who have fought together."

    "That won''t work." Arik''s attitude also changed drastically. His calm face revealed a fierce look and threatened: "Gotland is not a landless land. You remember, you are Danes! You killed Sweden. The old king, and the existing residents on the island, are the old department of the old king. Without our Prince Rose¡¯s authorization, you rashly waited until you settled to start a war! You don¡¯t want to leave now."

    The nature of the matter can be so serious? Ragnar, who had become a bereaved dog, quickly relented and casually explained that he had no intention of offending, but he still had a disdain in his heart.

    Ragnar doesn''t want to cause disputes. What he really needs is a safe enough living space, the nearby area is safe enough, and adjacent to the sea, rich in marine products, and the ally of the Principality of Ross is needed as a backer.

    He needs to be just to get an alliance with the young King Ross, but it is only an alliance.

    The triumphal fleet successfully arrived at Tombstone Island, and their return immediately caused a sensation across the island.

    Except for Chespuyut who took people to Sorgon, Britain, the returning ships were all rewarding!

    At the dock, Old Gould welcomed his second son triumphantly. Now it seems that the second son, Blue Fox, is already the bravest of all children.

    It is rare for the entire fleet to supply supplies on Tombstone Island. Under the watchful eyes of the islanders and merchants, a large group of men in dilapidated clothes disembarked from the ship.

    A news spread instantly¡ªthe foreigners who landed on the island were all Danes!

    Whether it is Ross or Sweden, ordinary people are highly wary of Danes unless they can prove that they are friendly.

    Hearing that a group of Danes dragged their families to the island, all the towers of Tombstone Island¡¯s fortress, torsion slingshots were aimed at the pier to guard them, and armed men spontaneously surrounded the group of uninvited guests, making the scene extremely embarrassing for a while.

    Ragnar was scared out of PTSD by the war long ago, and when others tried to deter him, he led his troops to confront him. Until Arik came forward to mediate himself, the people of the entire Tombstone Island immediately held a meeting in Rosduma on the island, and the people with good looks unified their attitude: This group of Danes can start trade, but they are not allowed to hold all weapons including daggers.

    What else can Ragnar do? He entered Rusdumar in the inner fort of the island alone under Arik''s recommendation, and explained his situation to a kind of Russ and allied merchants who remained on high alert in this huge parliamentary court.

    The misunderstanding has not been completely resolved, but things have become more complicated. The two parties hurriedly negotiated and negotiated. In the end, the Danes allowed to camp on the island next to Tombstone Island, where they could sell the spoils of the Frankish war.

    At this moment, Ragnar fully understood what kind of existence the Rus¡¯ Tombstone Island was. She is the base for the Russ to intimidate the southern waters, the hub port of North Baltic trade, and the place where Swedes, Russ and Finns live together. Everyone was unsurprisingly wary of Denmark. Ragnar was naturally in a bad mood, but the development of the situation quickly made him happy.

    In business, as long as you can make money steadily, you can trade with anyone.

    The greatest wealth possessed by Merlaren merchants is wheat, and the powerful Duchy of Ross recognizes wheat as a currency.

    Ragnar is selling the surplus metalware he has looted. Based on the wealth he sold for the winter, the seized metal is actually being sold at a low price. This is the key to attracting merchants.

    The two sides hit it off.

    The entire fleet had to stay on Tombstone Island for many days, and Ragnar''s part, which had been displaced for more than a few months, finally settled down temporarily. They fished for fish on the spot, propped up the pottery urn they carried and boiled salt on the spot.

    The Danes seem to be plundering the resources of the Duchy of Ross? At present, their behavior is not excessive. Although the islanders regard it as uncomfortable, considering that they will leave soon, they simply bear it.

    Ragnar just wanted to rest steadily for a few days, he didn''t know how much the real Ross people enjoyed on Tombstone Island. Until his family was pulled back to Tombstone Island by Arik again.

    As brothers who have cut people on the battlefield together, take a bath with soap, go to the sauna together, and then drink high-density spirits, low-grade kvass, and bite the baked wheat biscuits that are charred on the outside and tender inside. Everything is Very happy. After drinking, Arik spoke truthfully about the comradeship he had experienced on the battlefield. He was really a half-brother who used Ragnar as his half-brother.

    A sloppy, sour, fishy man completely changed. Ragnar had never enjoyed it like this, and really fell in love with the life here.

    He was eye-opening, and he was most willing to soak in a big wooden barrel after steaming in the sauna.

    He enjoyed these things at the Gould¡¯s Tombstone Island mansion. As a large businessman with a lot of wealth, he could not enjoy the ultimate enjoyment.

    He enjoyed the bathing days with Arik and Blue Fox, but the female slaves provided by the big merchants were able to enjoy it. Afterwards, there was good news that the so-called ownership of female slaves had been handed over to him, without even paying the price.

    why is that?

    The witty Gould knew his fate soon. He himself had no hatred for the Danish Alliance. He was only angry with the past authorities for stupidly expelling foreign merchants. Since this group of down-and-out Danes are going to ally with Prince Ross, Arik is his guarantee, and his second son fights alongside him. So for the family''s business activities, to win over this young and downright Danish lord now will help the family continue to capture business interests in Denmark in the future.

    The comfortable days of a few days were like dreams, Ragnar even fell in love with the island, dreaming that the good days could last.

    But this place is just a small island after all. In Arik¡¯s description, Fort Shilla is a big city in the east, and Novgorod in the east is full of Russ.

    On the island, Ragnar bought a small pot of honey, some dried raspberries, sweet snacks to please his two sons and his wife, and he also brought his new female slave with him. His family needed one. Helper, the problem has now been resolved. The whole tribe still has a big problem-the absolute lack of women.

    It was all because of the war that the Stonewall tribe lost a large number of women and children. The men did not protect their wives and children. The subsequent revenge against Frank, especially the burning of Bremen, would be considered violent revenge, but the population is still absolutely insufficient.

    He heard some rumors that the so-called Eastern Finland, that is, the territory of Jevlo, where women are very cheap. The Yevlochi people were stationed on the side of Tombstone Island. After communicating with him, Yevlo put forward the conditions straightforwardly: "It¡¯s not impossible for you to get our women. You have to give them money. Parents, you must swear to treat them kindly. They may not be true wives, but they must not be slaves. If I learn about bad conditions, I will avenge them."

    The two parties quickly reached a deal, that is, Suomi''s woman is married through normal channels, and "hiring money" is naturally indispensable. Why didn''t Jeflo need a lot of supplies? When he personally started to manage the earl, the troubles were only realized. His power comes from the imperial appointment of Prince Rose, can be fully recognized by the Suomi people, but also lies in his personal Suomi blood, and gave birth to a son with the daughter of the alliance leader.

    There is a saying that you can¡¯t hang yourself on a tree. A vote of downfall Danes who are drawn to Ragnar through an out-of-law marriage can make a fortune. It is impossible for these children not to have feelings for Finland.

    To marry a young Finnish woman, you must come up with a pound of silver coins, one less is not enough!

    Jeflo set the conditions very deadly.

    Although this price is a bit extreme, Ragna easily gritted his teeth and recognized it. As for when to start the transaction, at least not now.

    The mixed fleet continues to the east, and the real big city and the nominal capital of a country are all in sight!

    Ivar, who is holding his elder son¡¯s soft legs by Ragner, his wife holding his one-year-old second son Bjorn, and the newly recruited female slave behind him who don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s laughing or crying, are all facing a continuous new The walls of Roseburg sighed.

    There are a large number of small boats parked near Kotlin Island, and there are obviously sand-and-rock ships that have drifted near the fleet. The crew looked at the fleet first, and then glanced at the city again.

    Since entering the Gulf of Finland, the fleet has always encountered ships passing by, some transporting wood, some stones and sand, and some materials are wrapped in cloth. Standard cargo ships travel faster than the fleet.

    When the fleet arrived at the pier, the Shilla Fort had noticed the flag flying on the mast as early as when it rushed into Kotlin Island.

    Upon learning of the situation, Governor Conuson immediately concluded that this was the triumph of the crusade troops sent by the Prince.

    The big ships docked one after another, just like what happened on Tombstone Island. A large number of Danes just spent money to buy new clothes on Tombstone Island. Their hairstyles and clothing habits are obviously different from those of the Rus, which once again aroused vigilance.

    The Danes were forced to stay at the pier again waiting for permission to enter the city, while Ragnar walked towards the elderly governor with open arms.

    The two sides embraced and saluted, and the laughter turned into nervousness in an instant.

    The governor was highly alert and asked: "When you went there were five hundred people. In my opinion, your manpower became a thousand people? Those men are not our clan at all. Where did they come from."

    "It''s a Danish."

    "Huh?!" The governor was shocked and took three steps back.

    "What''s so scary?"

    "You! Good boy! Arik...you brought back a group of Danish men?"

    "Haha! It''s me."

    "The answer is light, did the prince agree?"

    Arik shrugged: "I know what everyone is afraid of. Don''t worry, I won''t let them go into the city, and the weapons will be temporarily taken care of by us. Uncle Cornuson, these are a group of down-and-out Danes, but they attacked with me. Frank. We have made a huge profit in this battle, and I am very worried that our princes will roll happily."

    The words were quite humorous, and the awkward and nervous atmosphere suddenly eased a lot.

    Konu Pinewood said with a face: "It''s good if you know. Since you have your guarantee, you are a major responsibility if something happens."

    "Where is the prince now. Fort Shilla is the capital, so he should be here."

    "Not here. The prince is in Novgorod. Depending on the situation, the prince will spend the winter there again."

    Hearing this situation, Arik, who was eager to report his brilliant victory to his younger brother, Rurik, was really sorry. Even so, a large amount of supplies had to be unloaded quickly. After all, I had an appointment with my younger brother, and the seized materials are of course divided between five and five. The wool and wheat belonging to the prince¡¯s angelica as the national money must be placed in the warehouse in Shilla Fort without it, Novge Lord''s warehouse must be full because of the wheat harvest, and the only remaining large granary is the granary area of ??Shilla Fort, unless a new one is built.

    Since unloading is involved, a large number of urban laborers gathered in the port, and men and women lined up to sign up as porters, just to get a generous payment.

    In this way, the family has been ordered to first move to the right bank of the Neva River, which is camped in the wasteland of the Rabbit Island Fortress opposite the Winter Palace across the Neva River. Men and women all admired this huge The city and the pier are busy.

    The strength of Ross can be explained by the prosperity and solidity of this city, but unfortunately everyone is still not allowed to enter the city.

    Ragnar understands all of this. Although the brothers and Arik''s subordinates fought side by side to reach mutual trust with each other, the huge population of the Principality of Ross obeyed the prince of Ross. Everyone''s Danish identity can be described as the source of rejection. Everyone must be exempted by Prince Ross and even sign an alliance treaty. According to Ragnar¡¯s wishes, if the Stonewall tribe were the best mercenaries in the Duchy of Ross, it is said that many of the prince¡¯s own guards were Danes. How could they not do it themselves?

    He is looking forward to a perfect meeting.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 771 Ragner is in Shilla Rose), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 773ï¼š Prince Rurik and the Pirate Ragnar

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    A large area of ??water appeared in front, like a brand new sea? Ragnar, who arrived in the far east for the first time, quickly learned that this was a vast lake like the sea.

    The fleet passed through the town of Ladoga and met the men who had been caught in autumn. Arik stood at the bow of the ship, his heroism was seen by many fishermen.

    The fishermen are mostly soldiers of the First Banner Team. They just finished the autumn harvest and took their family to catch the perch on a boat on Lake Ladoga, and then grilled them directly on the shore to make dried fish for winter consumption. As a result, a small fishing village on the lakeside was thriving in a short period of time, and the perch, pike, and cod caught were also hung on the twine on the shore.

    "These are all your people." Ragnar was surprised to hear about Arik for a while.

    "Naturally they are all Ross people, all my brothers."

    "I see them cheering to you, obviously your prestige is very high."

    "That''s natural, because I am the captain of the flag!"

    Arik has attracted much attention, and many fishermen rowed over and heard the news about the expedition. The fishermen also noticed those long boats, there are a lot of strangers on them, will they always be new immigrants from Lake M?laren?

    The masses of people have seen the migration of a desolate Danish tribe this time, but they don''t know their true identity.

    If Ragner does not take the initiative to expose his identity, there will indeed be many people who think that a new group of immigrants from Sweden will return to Ross. After all, Ross has been digging Sweden''s corner in the prosperous Lake M?laren over the years.

    The climate is late autumn, and the first snow may fall at any time, and there is often an autumn rain that lasts for a week before the snowfall.

    The weather has been pretty good since today, and the most notable manifestation is that the north wind has become stronger. This is not a good sign, I am afraid a terrible cold current is brewing.

    The north wind has a big advantage. The fleet entering the Volkhov River does not need to paddle anymore. It only needs to control the sails to quickly head south by the wind.

    The almost pure north-south direction of the Volkhov River is really conducive to the fishing industry in the autumn. The boats go to Lake Ladoga to reef and raft immediately, and when they return, they will set sail and head south by the wind against the current.

    The two sides of the river are in a state of silence. The deciduous forest has fallen leaves in a large area, and only the red pine and spruce still keep the dark green of their branches and buds.

    The river is quite busy. It is precisely because of the large-scale production of hemp rope nets for fishing tools. Whether it is various Viking immigrants or local Slavs, fishing in Lake Ladoga has become a profitable thing. The targets of these fishermen are mainly pike and cod. These two fish are rare in Lake Ilmen, but widely abundant in Lake Ladoga. Their fat fish oil has great charm.

    The environment in front became open, the forest suddenly disappeared and replaced by a large area of ??bare farmland.

    They are indeed farmland, which Ragnar can easily confirm by himself, only because the raised ridge divides the farmland into very regular blocks. The division of farmland is justified, otherwise how would two men judge each other''s fields? These are actually the masterpieces of the Russ. The ridge established the land as a square of the same size, and they must have a meaning in doing so.

    What Ragnar hoped more was to see the supreme ruler of the Rus earlier.

    A large area of ??fence appeared in front, and a pier where a large number of boats were moored.

    "That''s your Novgorod?" he asked.

    Arik replied simply: "Exactly. You should prepare well, and I will personally inform you of your arrival. The prince is definitely willing to see you, please wait at the dock with your people for the time being."

    "Okay! Hope I won''t wait too long."

    As far as the level of urban development is concerned, the entire Warm Tinovgorod has been in large-scale construction work, causing the city to become a large construction site for a while. The initial chaos has been greatly improved, and the city has become three-dimensional. Since the harvest, Prosperity is coming to the world.

    Rurik could finally give himself a vacation safely, and he stayed in the palace, with his important wives and concubines.

    The eldest daughter, Velika, gradually grew, and the eldest son, Regrav, had already reached the age of weaning and learned to walk.

    The real second son, Karl, who was born to Carlotta, is also thriving.

    Rurik hadn''t been to Shilla Fort for several months, and when the high priest Lumia reconfirmed that she was pregnant and her belly was obviously enlarged, the messenger also completed the report.

    There is no conservative etiquette restricting Rurik to create more royal family members. On the contrary, it is time for the legitimate queen of the principality to become a mother.

    Rurik¡¯s body is currently fifteen years old, but according to the traditional algorithm of the Rus people, after Hanukkah on the winter solstice, he is alive and well 16 years old. Even so, his appearance is not much different from that of an adult Nordic brawny, because he eats and drinks well in life. Although his height does not seem to be as high as two meters, it is obvious that he rushes to the equivalent of 1.9 meters.

    Not only him, all the wives and concubines have been eating and drinking very well when they grow up, and their heights are also fast approaching genetic limits.

    The fact is that Rurik is not in a hurry to let his wife Svetlana be a mother and give birth to a prince or a princess of the duchy, and her father Rigus the old and her brother Medved are even more anxious. Without him, this marriage was full of politics, and it was actually a bargain between two ethnic groups.

    Svetlana should indeed be qualified, Rurik had already noticed that when she embraced the infant Regrav, the motherhood in her eyes was obvious.

    She is only one year younger than Liurik, and she is still not a mother at her current age, and the Slavic people have come out with rumors and even rude remarks. There are indeed jealous people, claiming that the old fellow Rigus was engaged in speculation many years ago, and that his daughter is not as good as his own. Tongue chewers are afraid to say that she is "a hen who can''t lay eggs", but the saying does exist.

    The prince and the queen formally merged, and the union went straight to the birth of the prince.

    While Rurik is indulging in his wife, he has not forgotten Noren, who plays the bone flute.

    Even the ten maids appointed by his father for Rurik have received his message that it will be your turn next year.

    The prince¡¯s family is expanding the number of family members. With the ups and downs, the entire Principality has entered the richest period of the year after the autumn harvest, and all families are giving birth spontaneously.

    This is not only the case for humans, but the large livestock raised in the principality are also the same.

    The number of reindeer herds scattered in multiple settlements, which have swelled to 30,000 heads, is during the annual mating period. In theory, a large number of fawns will be born next summer.

    The Principality still has to expand its strength in a special way. The aspect of this expansion is no longer frantically grabbing territory, but spending huge amounts of money for internal construction.

    A school that can accommodate two thousand children is not enough! Novgorod will use its unique geography to become a safe education center, and will absorb tens of thousands of children to receive basic education.

    To further develop a large number of handicraft industries, based on practical factors, is to build more state-owned workshops.

    Just like this summer, there is no need for a large-scale expedition in the Principality, and there will be no expedition plan for the following winter, and there will be no expedition even next year.

    More wealth created by the people will be invested in construction, especially for arable land and grazing pastures from forests, and further development of shipping and transportation.

    Therefore, during the winter, he will not only stay in the palace to personally educate a small group of tomorrow''s elites with higher knowledge, but also arrange and dispatch personnel for winter production.

    Now, the fleet entrusted with the expedition is back!

    After receiving the news, Rurik hurriedly led people out of the city to greet them, and the old guys in Ross, including the old Otto, also happily gathered at the pier to discuss the triumph of the descendants.

    The current situation is very subtle. Even Rurik noticed that the men and women sitting on the long boat were not from their own tribe.

    Rurik frowned and asked himself: "You? Who are you?"

    A large number of people walked out of the city, and the riverbank was full of people watching the excitement. Their enthusiastic and smiling faces were like attending a wedding in a group. They took off their hats and waved spontaneously, yelling on their lips, and many of their actions were to welcome the returning heroes.

    When we went there were two big ships, but now there are only grey squirrels left?

    Rurik squinted. Wasn''t the person standing on the deck of the Grey Squirrel the same as his cousin Arik? Next to him stood another young man with a beard and a strange braid, whose face was extremely strange.

    "Brother! Did you recruit me a group of surrendered men halfway? It''s a good thing if it''s true."

    Rurik murmured to himself, and when he saw the ships approaching the shore, he simply shook his neck and asked his confidants to come forward and take a look. At the same time, they also gave the spear fighters of Medvete, who was temporarily in charge of security, laid all the short spears flat to build a line of defense, so as to prevent the crowds from getting too close.

    At the same time, Arik had long seen his lovely brother, the real Prince Ross, among those greeted out of the city.

    Among the many people, Rurik was wrapped in a white fluffy leather coat and a white tiger fur hat, with a golden ponytail drooping behind his head. This figure could not be hidden at all.

    "That''s Prince Ross! He is wearing a polar bear leather jacket, so remarkable!" Arik had already pointed out to Ragnar.

    "That''s Rurik of Ross? Indeed, like a child. Dressed neatly, like a **** from Asgard."

    Part of Ragnar¡¯s polite flattery is also partly felt.

    Arik smiled and patted Ragnar on the back: "Brother, Rurik is indeed a **** from Asgard. He has really been blessed by Odin. I have only one major piece of advice for you."

    "Speaking."

    "Talk to him, don''t despise him because of his youth. No one in Ross is wiser than him."

    "I will obey this."

    Ross''s Rurik is full of mystery, and it''s fair to say that Ragnar had a great first impression of him.

    Ships landed one after another, and the last people of the Danish Stonewall tribe, who were ignorant, landed ignorantly, and immediately stood by.

    The big boats put down their rockers one after another, and Arik took the triumphant warriors into the boat with enthusiasm. He was the first to rush to his brother, extend his blessings to the family who greeted him, and solemnly declared: "I am against Frank. The action achieved a major victory."

    Arik touched his younger brother affectionately, his rough face smiled like a rough flower blooming in the snow.

    If they encountered setbacks, there would be no ecstasy as they are now. Rurik can be sure that Arik¡¯s emotions are real, as is the victory of the expedition.

    So, what price did the expedition pay?

    Although it was a bit out of place, Rurik still asked: "You have paid the price? Are there any casualties with the brothers you brought?"

    "No one died, only a few hapless men hurt themselves during the robbery!"

    "Is there such a perfect victory?"

    "Of course!" Arik was unable to suppress his ecstasy at all. This double beating on his chest roared like a gorilla, and then said proudly: "Brother, you absolutely can''t think of how much victory we have won. We, no. Leme burned."

    "You?" Rurik''s eyes stared like brass bells, "I made you avenge your attack on Bremen, thinking that you had snatched a lot of wheat and wool and then evacuated. You actually attacked the city? It burned even after you broke the city. city."

    "I even killed five thousand Franks, which is enough to avenge Hezeby''s brothers."

    "what!"

    Suddenly a huge amount of information flooded in, and Rurik had to announce that these big things should be called a conference. The debriefing meeting is a must. Since this is a victorious expedition, the Principality should also write this expedition into a "War of Bremen", which will be published after printing to demonstrate to the public that the principality¡¯s mighty power will boost morale.

    Apart from the greetings, those ignorant foreign men and women are the objects of Rurik''s most concern.

    "You have brought a group of trust, are they all new immigrants from Mellaren?"

    Arik paused, his joyful face instantly turned into silence, and he said solemnly: "They are all Danes."

    "Ah? Danes? You brought hundreds of Danes into here? You... wait a minute." While Rurik was startled, he noticed a man with a weird beard and braid from the corner of his eyes, like a young two-year-old. Childlike, staring at him with a pair of eyes, which makes people feel extremely uncomfortable.

    Liu Lix simply turned the company to the side, and the two simply looked at each other, but the man actually took care of himself.

    This was a breakthrough to eliminate embarrassment. Arik hurried back a few steps and pulled Ragna, who didn''t know how to open the situation smoothly, to his side, so that he faced Prince Rose.

    When it comes to height, Rurik is ten years younger than this Ragnar, and he is more dominant in height.

    Rurik slightly arrogantly heard the news in a downward-looking posture: "You? Who are you? A Danish? These are all your people?"

    Ragner came here prepared, he knew something about Sweden and Rose.

    "Yes, we are all Danes. I know you, Rurik of Ross, the young prince of the Principality of Ross. You were part of Svealand. I heard that after those guys established their own kingdom, you separated from each other. I tell you bluntly, I have fought with you, attacked some tribes in Svealand, and I have killed many Swedes."

    The content of what this person said really made the people present alert, and even the old Otto, who was crunching the fighting force, could not hold back.

    Many people think that the Danish who appeared suddenly is provoking, are they not afraid of being killed?

    "Oh? Is this what you want to tell me? Show off your great achievements?" Ruriek asked with frowning.

    "Do I want to hide these achievements? I am a frank person. To be honest, there is a man named Olekin, he is the king of Sweden, I killed him personally."

    "what?!"

    "Don''t believe it? At least I believe you drove the boat and killed King Hafgen of Denmark."

    "I am indeed the one who killed Hafgen! Ross''s Rurik!" Rurik emphasized. Now that it comes to this, according to tradition, the man who kills the famous hero must also establish his own name.

    When Ragnar was asked about his name, he called himself without hesitation: "I am Ragnar. Many people say I am from Lancebrook."

    Although this obviously and very strange nickname has caused many onlookers to cover their mouths and laugh, Rurik''s reaction is completely the other extreme.

    "What do you say your name is? Ragnar? Lancebrook?"

    "it''s me?"

    "So, your father is actually called Sigurd Herringer (the ring)?" Rurik almost blurted out.

    "Do you know my father?" Ragnar was surprised at the same time, Rurik was equally surprised.

    Rurik never expected that the legendary big pirate would stand in front of him? Maybe it''s just that the name is relatively close, but it''s not at all. Or is it that the legendary Ragnar is just a legend after all, he can have a realistic character basis, after all, is the relationship between "Romance of the Three Kingdoms" and "Three Kingdoms"?

    It seems that the man in front of him is the actual prototype of the legendary big pirate, at least now his name matches his father''s name.

    If so...

    Rurik continued to ask tentatively: "You have multiple sons, the eldest son is Bjorn, the second is Uber, and one..."

    Now, Ragnar has straightened his face: "Please go on."

    "You have a poor son who can''t fight. But even that doesn''t stop him from becoming a fighter. His name is Ivar."

    "But Ivar is my eldest son. Bjorn is my second son. If I can have a third son, I can call him Uber." Ragnar was shocked at first, and his attitude quickly eased: " It seems that you have insight into everything. Brother Arik said that you have been blessed by Odin? I never knew you, but you know my family and even my poor Ivar."

    "Is the boneless Yvar really pitiful? I even want to see this child. I have a hunch that this child must be a formidable warrior. Then, please continue to talk about your achievements, except for killing King Olekin of Sweden, what other feats do you have?"

    "There are many more. When I was fifteen, I personally chopped off the head of another leader. I was wearing these hard pants at the time. I led the elite to participate in the attack on Sweden. I killed the leader of the Ostala family. Later, when you attacked Gotland, I chopped off the head of the King of Sweden at Silvercastle in the south."

    "Wait!" Rurik suddenly realized that there was a major problem in these descriptions. "What are you talking about? I know that you Danes have conquered Sweden, and our Rus ally, the Ostala tribe, was almost destroyed. You..."

    "Does this make you angry? Friends, this is war. It''s me! I duel with their leader, I won, I won upright. You can''t call me mean."

    "Tell me again, did you kill the leader of the Ostara family?"

    Although feeling a great abnormality, in line with the pride of a warrior, Ragnar exhaled for a long time: "I did it. I saw the two children run away, so I ordered no chase. I didn''t fight righteously with me. People, I disdain to kill, at least personally."

    In the crowd of onlookers, there were two girls standing there all the time. They greeted the triumphant warriors as the wives of the princes and concubines. Unexpectedly, they heard a rant from a Danish lord who "traveled" to Novgorod. Because what this person said was enough to arouse the anger of the two girls who could not wait to eat their flesh.

    Rurik suddenly turned his back. He noticed the changes in the expressions of Carlota and Ella. From the standpoint of his two wives, Rurik could say that Ragnar did indeed have enemies with him.

    What''s more, the Danes rushed into the territory of the Principality of Ross. Their current behavior itself is illegal. Having Arik as a guarantee just shows that Arik''s consciousness is not enough.

    "Medvet!" Rurik shouted sharply in Slavic.

    "exist!"

    "Take this Ragnar down! Bundle it up! All the other Danes are controlled and temporarily banned!"

    "Yes!"

    Rurik''s madness came suddenly, and Ragnar was under control before he could react. Although the soldiers of the Slavic flag team are relatively short, they have fought many times in recent years and their living conditions have improved greatly. They have become extremely strong, and their clothing is also Viking. More than a dozen people rushed in, and Ragnar couldn''t get away even if he wanted to.

    "Why? Lord Ross, I thought I could form an alliance with you."

    "Alliance? First tie you up and let me sigh. Ragnar, I will talk to you tonight. Soldiers, imprison them and take them away!"

    All the Danish men and women of the Stonewall tribe were disarmed, and their leader Ragnarsli became a prisoner but Ragnar was not tortured, but was locked in a dark hut, armed warriors. Monitor closely.

    Ragnar is a great pirate and not a virtuous person. According to the widely circulated "Icelandic Sakya", this man has been killing people and selling goods throughout his life, and his children are also large-scale pirates who kill indiscriminately.

    Even looking at it, he can''t say that he is not a mass murder outside. When it comes to killing, I am afraid that he is the craziest butcher. But Ross is different from those pirates. Ross is a normal and fast-developing feudal country. It is creating a better country in Northern and Eastern Europe. All wars have been eliminated in the vast territory, and economic life has entered the fast lane of development.

    The noble prince didn''t cut down the pirate leader for the first time, it was kind, not to mention that he and him were really enmity.

    But look at the current situation of Ragnar and the group, no matter how you look at them, they all look like a bunch of poor and desolate worms.

    Although there is hatred, the hatred here should also be resolved in some way.

    Turning Ragnar into a black room is really frustrating its audacity, and it is really a killer operation. Taking advantage of this time difference, Liu Rick just got a window period for internal emergency consultations, and there is enough time to put the Carlotta sisters Soothed the angry mood.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 772 Prince Rurik and Pirate Ragnar) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 774ï¼š How to deal with Ragnar

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    Things developed to the point where Ragnar was speechless. He was imprisoned in a small black room and kept knocking on the wooden door to ask the guard why he was, but he was accusing Prince Rose of being rude.

    The guards were as solid as a rock, letting Ragnar vent their dissatisfaction, the wooden door would not open. When the trick turned into smashing the door, the guards warned through the wooden board: "The prince ordered again, if you rush out of the wooden house, your people will be killed!"

    Rurik did give such an order, but considering the complexity of this group of Danes, he did not choose to rush the killer.

    In the palace, Prince Rurik brought Carlotta and Ella for emergency consultations with the returning ministers.

    For the time being, Rurik didn''t have time to pay attention to pomp, a few people sat together, and the details of the victory of the expedition could be discussed later. The problem of the group of Danes must be solved immediately.

    There was some resentment on Rurik''s face, and he asked his cousin this time: "That person is Ragnar, why do you have to bring their pirates here?"

    How is Arik not curious?

    "younger brother¡­¡­"

    "Call me Prince."

    "Okay. The prince...this is a long story. You seem to know something about Ragnar. The man and his people were backstabbed by the King of Denmark and attacked by the Franks. They were expelled by Denmark. Become a pirate without a home."

    "So, do you think I should shelter them?"

    Arik suddenly sat upright and hurriedly denied: "I didn''t mean it. However, when the fleet accidentally encountered them, we joined forces and attacked Bremen. I think because of the experience of fighting together, you will be very happy. Be optimistic about them? Moreover, this Ragnar does have the intention of further cooperation with our country."

    "Oh? Are you fighting together? Brothers to him?"

    "No, he and I are just temporary allies. It seems that you are not at ease with these people."

    Looking at Carlotta¡¯s attitude from the corner of his eyes, Rurik said affirmatively: "Because Ragnar has hatred with us. But I have not been narrow enough to reject the future because of the hatred of the past, otherwise I would not take the initiative to open up Denmark. Market."

    "How can you see the hatred with us?" Arik''s mind was still a little confused.

    "Let your sister Carlotta talk about this in person."

    Even if it is seven years old, all the survivors of Ostara cannot forget the painful memories of the past. Let Carlotta repeat the situation back then, of course, there is a suspicion of wounds and salt, but Carlota, a woman who is now a duchess, is a female warrior who has experienced battle, and has nothing to do with the weak and pitiful.

    She still remembers the disasters that year, although the principality crusades Gotland to avenge the dead Ostala people.

    How do you think that the direct murderers who killed the family of Ostra¡¯s chiefs were in Novgorod, in the house under surveillance.

    Carlotta became more and more excited, tears bursting: "That man was called Ragnar? I saw him kill my grandfather, my father, my brother, and my mother, and me. My brother. I took my sister to run away, and managed to escape... At that time, I swore revenge, and now my enemy is in my hands..."

    Listening to these words, Carlotta is going to personally use a knife to slowly cut the neck of the enemy.

    If this was the case, Arik''s attitude was also shaken. He didn''t want to excuse anything. He had forgotten a lot of things in the past too long. The deepest thing he saw this year was the battle with this Ragnar, especially the battle against the Frankish Cavalry Corps. He admired this Ragnar as a man.

    Obviously, Carlotta has only painful memories of Ragnar.

    The girl wiped her face and then sighed in sobbing: "I don''t want to kill that man. Everything is over. We... We Ostras have been reborn. I want that man''s apology to compensate us for the war. Pen property. Even if seven full years have passed, they killed my people and robbed my cattle and sheep. I can¡¯t say that this matter is over. If... he is unwilling to apologize, I will find a chance to assassinate him. Even if... I can¡¯t, my son will do the same.¡±

    If it was just an ordinary girl who said this rhetoric, most of it would feel that it was just a bitter word from a grieving woman. Carlotta is different. Her New Ostara is essentially guarding the southern border of the Duchy of the Guardian. She has an army under her command, and she maintains a friendly relationship with several Slavic farms nearby. The so-called female Viking warrior, even if she does not go out in person, she can buy a group of assassins for revenge with a small amount of money.

    What''s more, Ragnar and his family and relatives have all been taken down.

    Rurik couldn''t make up his mind, not knowing how to fight this Ragnar who had fallen into his own hands.

    This urgent consultation, as the witness of a series of events, the attitude of the old Otto became extremely important.

    According to the northern legal principle, Sister Carlota is an adopted daughter, and her nephew Arik is also an adopted son. What if the siblings have conflicts caused by a small group of Danish pirates.

    Otto cleared his throat and said indifferently, "That Ragnar claimed to have killed Olegen? Real warriors dare not lie, let alone the merits of killing the Swedish leader. He killed Olegen and Olegen. Chief Starra, these are all battles between fighters, and there is no despicable thing. However, it is not worth letting our guard down on the Danes because of these. Arik..."

    "exist."

    "You are really big-hearted! You are very loyal. This is a good thing, but this group of Danes are not worthy of complete trust. Now tell us more details. These Danes can clearly find their way out. Why do they insist on coming to Ross? Just trying to form an alliance?"

    Otto is Otto, he knows that the Danish Ragnar is not just a single person, but also the entire exiled tribe behind him. The Principality of Ross can naturally avenge the Swedish tribes based on past grievances. However, are the Swedish tribes very clean? Talking to each other, the Ross people were also victims back then. Otto didn''t like Olegin and his hapless son Karl. His father died at the hands of the Danes, and his son was assassinated by a conspiracy of his family.

    So standing in Otto''s position, this Ragnar killed the old leader Ostara, because there was no intersection, he personally had no sense of the old leader''s death. Ragnar killed Olegin, but Otto welcomed the incident very much.

    Men always pursue pleasure and enmity. Now Rose has become a big country, he is old and has long been delegating power. These years, he has been busy teasing his grandchildren, and Otto has no desire for further prosperity.

    Regarding Ragnar¡¯s handling opinions, Prince Rurik should decide.

    The atmosphere of the consultation meeting is very delicate, because all parties have completely different memories.

    Rurik has made up his mind. The so-called matter is not the hatred between people. If this matter is handled properly, it is likely to be a turning point in relations with Denmark. Naturally, Arik¡¯s description is indispensable for the reason that allows Rurik to quickly correct his attitude.

    He explained: "I didn''t intend to kill the man myself. I am very interested in him and his family, especially the kid Ivar who can''t walk. Since Carlotta is determined to give them a chance to apologize, I It¡¯s up to us to give the opportunity. If Ragnar is a smart man, he should apologize. As long as he admits that he led his troops to kill the old leader of Ostara and is willing to compensate, as long as Carlotta accepts the apology, this matter Even if he understands it formally. This is a major premise. If he doesn''t apologize, he won''t talk about the future alliance."

    Arik''s tangled face quickly eased: "I dare you to say that the man would even kneel on one knee. That guy is not a simple fool, but a wise man who knows the current affairs."

    "Whether he is smart depends on his statement. If he is a bully, I will sentence him to death, and all his people will be issued slaves. You know, I need a group of slaves who only need to pay for some food costs to build a city."

    "Then he behaved to your satisfaction?" Arik asked hurriedly.

    "I would naturally consider listening to his surrender. Danish King Horlick is my enemy, Ragnar is Horrick¡¯s enemy. The enemy¡¯s enemies are the objects that can try to form an alliance, if I can draw more opposition to Horik. Rick¡¯s Danes, can I plan a scene of a Danish civil war? They are desperately internalizing, which is beneficial to our hegemony."

    "Creative plan!" Otto couldn''t control his emotions, and slapped his son on the shoulder hurriedly, praising the young prince full of wisdom.

    This is politics, which is higher than disputes between people.

    Carlotta knew that she had to control her emotions, so she changed her clothes specially, put on heavy chain mail, deliberately dressed up as the image of fighting on the battlefield, and met the prisoner Ragnar in the appearance of Kong Wu.

    However, in the Stonewall tribe, all the people under control were only disarmed, and they were not damaged. They were all locked into a spacious barn and guarded by heavy soldiers.

    Ragnar himself was taken care of. He was locked up for an afternoon. He was tired from knocking on wooden doors and wooden walls. He simply sat curled up on the ground and waited for the situation to change.

    The wooden door opened slowly.

    "You! Danes! Come out! Our prince would please."

    "Your prince?" Ragnar raised his head suddenly, with a torch, "he changed his mind? Don''t want to kill me?"

    The soldier who spread the word was too lazy to speak, and yelled casually: "If you want to kill yourself, we can give you a rope to help you decently, but the prince invites you to a banquet. Don''t worry, your two wives and two sons are already guests."

    The last sentence was the deadliest, and Ragnar immediately realized that he had been coerced, his family members had become hostages, and maybe they had been abused.

    The fact? They are totally different things!

    The Principality of Rus has a small population at present, but in terms of its control area, it is already a large country in northern Europe and Northeast Europe. The eight-year foreign war has become a regional power.

    How to be careful as a big country? What''s more, the soul of Liu Lik''s Eastern style is demanding pomp on some formal diplomatic occasions.

    This is not a grand feast, the place for the feast is in Rurik''s palace. Just for safety reasons, everyone is afraid that ruthless people like Ragnar will fight hand-to-hand even if they are unarmed. Naturally, security does not dare to neglect.

    In fact, when Rurik sent someone to pull Ragnar''s family from the "pen", he distributed a free meal-salted wheat biscuits to all the people of the Stonewall tribe in public.

    Regardless of whether things have deteriorated to the extreme, this group of Danes who have come from afar has the value of their labor force that Rurik covets.

    Ragnar was not trapped, he was escorted to the palace by soldiers, but he saw more halberd guards standing under the wooden wall here.

    He felt more and more dangerous. After hesitating, he was pushed by the soldiers: "Hurry up, don''t let our princes wait."

    The main hall of the palace is not too big, and Rurik can meet important guests here, and then move the wooden table in to become a banquet hall.

    The female slaves that Ragnar''s wife had already performed were all guests, and of course Bjorn in his arms, and Ivar, who could only crawl alone.

    Rurik finally saw the famous Boneless Man, who deserved the title of Boneless, and those two atrophied legs made people feel distressed. Maybe this child¡¯s polio is still some kind of rickets, or simply the legs are underdeveloped, the upper body of this child does not seem to be a major problem.

    Rurik even hugged Ivar directly with his hands and shared the delicious barbecue with him. Is it troublesome to deal with a little boy? Not to mention dealing with a disabled child.

    Generally speaking, what children with disabilities need most is recognition.

    Although it is currently impossible for this son to make any achievements, and even to survive, he needs the help of others. Seeing from the name of "Boneless", Lurik is willing to give Ivar a priority. As for the infant child, it must be Bjorn the "Warrior".

    The main hall is filled with the aroma of barbecue, and Lurik entertains guests with roasted reindeer, a traditional dish of Ross. Rough eating barbecue is very suitable for Viking-style happy life, but grasping the best ancient agricultural area in Northeast Europe, Rurik is now qualified to refine the catering.

    Biscuits and sliced ??bread are made of wheat and are essential staples for banquets. After the dough is washed to remove the gluten, the soup is boiled in a pure powder solution and then simmered with gluten slices and served with cheese. It is a delicious thick soup and has become a state banquet of the Principality.

    Because the cows raised by the Ostara finally began to produce milk, butter, cheese, and plain yogurt were all made. Buttered mushrooms became a special dish of the state banquet. Pure yogurt poured with a lot of honey is a special dessert.

    No, Ivar is holding a glass spoon and digging out the honey yogurt in a large glass bowl. Six-year-olds of any age can''t refuse this temptation at all.

    Carlotta was surprised by the kindness shown by Rurik. She didn''t know how her man looked up to a lame child. Is it really as Rurik said? This **** has also been blessed by Odin?

    Carlota was even a little jealous. Her son Carl had not been slept with his father R¨¹rik''s arms. On the other hand, this little kid seemed to be Rurik''s eldest son.

    Carlotta was very happy when he was eating yogurt. This shows that Ostara''s dairy products taste really good. It''s a pity that the honey yogurt that I sent my clan to make is for Rurik to enjoy, but it''s cheaper for this kid.

    Ragnar finally arrived. Before entering the main hall, the alluring aroma penetrated into his nostrils. After all, the smell of fried butter was too strong to diffuse.

    The aroma aroused the grunting of his stomach. As soon as he entered the brightly lit hall, he saw a number of Ross elites who had fought together, such as the blue fox Gouldsson, Arik Ogilsson, and the Finns. Flo. Sitting in prominent positions are Rurik, the Prince of Rose, and Rose''s Majesty.

    There were also two girls sitting here. During the confinement period, Ragnar thought about it, and basically figured out the reason for the prince''s madness. It was because of these two girls. He suddenly remembered that although the two women had changed tremendously, they were most likely the ones who deliberately let go.

    However, his own Ival turned out to be a guest of Prince Ross, sitting beside him holding a mass of milky white things and eating?

    As soon as Ragnar arrived, he immediately attracted everyone''s attention.

    Ival saw his father, and a clever man put down the glass bowl, wailing his father happily, ignoring his pale face.

    Rurik also raised his chin, without any politeness, and said bluntly: "The Danish Ragnar Sigurdsson Langsbruck In your less than 30 years of life, you do There has been something that makes us angry! Now I invite you into the banquet to give you a chance to apologize."

    Ragnar looked at the situation, his family was pinched to death by the Ross people, and he didn''t dare to speak out.

    He asked in a low voice, "Apologize? I at least need to know where I went wrong."

    Rurik didn''t say anything, Carlotta left the table directly, showing off his shirt with great momentum, and pointed out: "You killed my grandfather, father, mother, brother, almost all of my people. I am The new leader of Ostara, I want you to apologize for the killings in the past... I want you to kneel down and declare that you are wrong! I want you to pay for compensation!"

    Ragnar was taken aback as a matter of course. He didn''t answer at first, but couldn''t help but stepped back: "I did shoot two girls. One of them was you?!"

    "And me." Ella, who looked quite quiet and elegant, also stood up, indeed compared to her sister, Ella looked more delicate, she followed her sister''s words to brave the courage, and commanded in a soft voice. : "The Ostara people ask you to apologize for the war and ask you to pay compensation!"

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 773 How to deal with Ragnar), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 775ï¼š A sense of reconciliation

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    Ragnar was confused for a while, and was challenged by the two little girls as soon as he walked in.

    He quickly figured out the situation, and then took a closer look at his children, but he couldn''t think that the girl had grown up in the past. As for how to make a home with the Ross people in the far east, it was too fantastic.

    The sumptuous banquet has made Ragnar coveted for months, and the delicious food at this table surpassed his imagination.

    Among them, there is an empty stand-alone table with every meal on it, with silver and crystal, which is really expensive.

    Presumably this position is for yourself? Then the Ross people don''t want to look good on themselves.

    However, it would be ridiculous to apologize for the killing of the Ostras back then.

    Ragna?o sat cross-legged on the wooden floor and answered in public: "How many years have passed since the incident? About ten years? Our Stonewall tribe was ordered by Hafgen and attacked Austria. Stara is not just our family? I am a fighter, and I did not intend to attack Ostara. This is an order that I must execute."

    Carlotta blushed instantly: "You left yourself completely clean."

    Ragnar immediately turned his face away, his eyes were like a torch, and his eyes even threatened: "Exactly! I am a soldier! I have my own principles. I will not kill or resist. You two have escaped, mine. People wanted to chase and kill and were finally stopped by me. Listen, if you change to a lord and face the scene at that time, you will undoubtedly die."

    "Absurd! Do I still want to thank you for not killing? I think... you want to die!" Carlotta''s anger added another point.

    Ragnar is still awe-inspiring, because he doesn''t think the Ross people will hurt the killer.

    He glanced at Rurik and deliberately yelled: "My people are in your hands, including my wife and children here. They want to kill at your convenience, so the shamelessness will spread quickly. Odin The brave warrior is not a despicable person! And I, too, killed the leader of Ostara in an upright duel, even..."

    In the end, Ragnar didn''t want to irritate the people in this room. He needed to establish an image of a warrior with Nordic principles. If the opponent is also a self-proclaimed warrior, he should respect each other.

    The fact is that Ragnar himself has always practiced his principles, but his subordinates did not add a principle. In Frank, he did not personally kill indiscriminately, unless it was used as a sacrifice for the blood sacrifice of Odin. The killings for fun were all subordinates.

    With current values, even if Ragner ignores the killing of his subordinates, he is still a principled "Odin warrior."

    He is still the brain mechanism, look at the current situation, he will die hard to protect the two women will also buy fierce stabs. They are women, so they don''t need to talk about the principle of warriors, and their wives and children are in the hands of the Ruths, so they can easily take revenge on their children.

    Ragnar had a plan to make a living. He had forgotten a lot of the details of Ostara''s battle, but a key trophy was always in his hands for the duel with his leader.

    After brewing his feelings, he announced with a high profile: "Old leader Ostara was killed by me, and I took his sword. The noble trophy 200 will not be profanity. It is a symbol of my honor and my spare weapon. All the weapons of our Stonewall tribe have been temporarily seized by you, including this sword."

    "My grandpa''s sword?!"

    "Exactly!"

    Carlotta''s heart was beating wildly: "Return it to me immediately."

    "Yes. But I won''t apologize for a formal duel. Woman of Ostara, have you ever fought? Have you ever fought one-on-one duels? What right does the family of the loser of the duel have to apologize to the winner?"

    This sentence actually stopped Carlotta.

    Rurik heard the doorway and noticed the flaws, so he hurriedly said: "Unless the two parties agree in this life-and-death duel. Ostara is just a fisherman and a herder. You Danes attack them without declaring war. Your duel with the old leader of Ostara was not agreed by both parties. So! You must accept the punishment."

    Now it was Ragnar''s turn to speak.

    He did not think that the image of the upright warrior he had established had a logical flaw. The Nordic warriors duel, and the loser was killed justified. When he was fifteen years old, he challenged the strong neighboring leader to become famous. If he was killed at that time, his father would not be angry.

    "You must apologize." Rurik continued, poking his head.

    Carlotta said again: "I don''t want you to apologize verbally. I want you to return my grandfather''s sword and use money to compensate for my loss! Also, hand over a group of people to join my clan and completely separate from you. Also! Your people will work for us until the spring of next year, with labor as compensation. In this way, our hatred will be understood."

    The Principality of Ross made the conditions, and Ragnar thought about it for a while. He was reluctant to agree completely, but now he refused to find his way. If a small price can be exchanged for a chance to rejuvenate the Stonewall tribe, apologies and compensation are all right.

    At this moment, because of Rurik''s argument, Ragnar''s position was indeed shaken. He even felt that his move to lead troops to help the battle under the order of his late father was a mistake.

    That Hafgen was a "woman killer" who ordered indiscriminate killing in order to establish his prestige without grievances and revenge. Even women who could obviously be brought back to be the wives and concubines of the people of the tribe were killed, which is even more absurd.

    Thinking of this moment, Ragnar suddenly erected his hair!

    It was not that he suddenly found out in his conscience, but that some women and children among the people who fled with him were actually...

    If it is a gift, put it at the last minute! Anyway, this little girl ordered herself to surrender a part of her tribe to make up for the population loss of her Ostala tribe.

    Ragnar, who had figured it out, looked at Carlotta herself, not that the tall and majestic body was declining.

    A landless pirate leader who was destined to breathe lowered his haughty knee and bowed to the prince of Ostara to bow as a soldier. He supported his left knee again with his left hand, and his right hand was holding his heart, as if a lower-level soldier saluted the chief.

    "Indeed, that duel is not completely fair. I apologize to you, the female leader of Ostara." His business was deliberately very big. What is it for Carlotta, it is clearly for Prince Ross. manner.

    It was this mere half of the words that was enough to cause Carlotta to hide his face and cry, and Ella was also full of tears.

    The fool could also see that this female leader had an extremely close relationship with Prince Rose, and she must have been the Prince''s concubine. As long as this woman is so moved that she cries bitterly, is there any reason for the prince to hurt her assassin?

    Ragnar continued to promise: "I am willing to surrender that sword. I am willing to surrender a part of the tribe to your rule. I just ask you to be kind to those people. I am also willing to take my brothers to do something for you Rose. only¡­¡­"

    "Do you still have the conditions?" Rurik asked.

    "How dare I have the conditions." Ragnar knelt and turned his face sideways. "I could have avoided coming to Ross, but I accepted the request of the Arik brothers. I heard that Prince Ross was blessed by God, even ignoring the predecessors. A lot of Danish mercenaries have been recruited. I want to try my chance, and I hope to form an alliance with you."

    "Alliance? I just learned about this! However, you have no qualifications to negotiate terms with me. I don''t want an alliance. I! I want you to be my mercenary!" Ruriek''s remarks are decisive, and they are clearly thought out. Out of the decision.

    Ragnar didn''t know what to say for a while.

    At this embarrassing moment, Rurik asked hurriedly: "Carlotta, if this person is willing to pay some price, can you forgive him?"

    The girl hurriedly wiped her eyes, tearful and grieved: "I want to see the results tomorrow morning, and at least hand over a batch of swords from the tribe and my grandfather."

    "I do." Ragnar said hurriedly.

    Rurik is very happy that Carlotta is not a woman with a small belly. Perhaps from her standpoint, the grievances entangled with the past in the new world may have little meaning.

    "In that case. Ragnar! I allow you to sit down, sit with your regular wife, and join us at the dinner party of the Ross people!"

    The witty Ragnar further realized that the Ross people didn''t want to harm themselves. Look at their enthusiastic attitude towards the dinner. The exquisite meal opened his eyes. His family enjoys this attitude, and he is clearly the guest of the Ross people!

    In fact, what Ragner does not know is that if he insists on rejecting any concessions, the Duchy of Ross will punish them. Those Danes who entered the country illegally will be punished for a period of hard labor and then deported. Fighting side by side against Frank, the Ross Principality¡¯s expedition to Bremen could have cleaned up Ragner and the gang together. It is really a whim of Commander Arik that Ragner is not qualified to make this matter almost. conditions of.

    But Ragner''s collection is very useful, isn''t it? !

    The meal has conquered this wandering pirate. On weekdays, this guy is the leader of the family. He only eats burnt fish and beasts, and cooked oats and sprinkled with salt. In the creativity of cooking delicious meals, Lager The Na people are too ignorant and lack creativity.

    The Jutland Peninsula and nearby islands have limited supplies. The rare birds and animals have long been hunted and killed. As a result, the Danish talents have to go farther to find their wealth. They can''t beat the Franks, so they attacked Sweden and Pomeranian in the south. Rania, and even attacked Britain.

    In Denmark, animal husbandry has developed fairly well, and the ruling groups of various tribes enjoy "freedom of dairy products." Butter is a common thing in Ragnar. It is used to cook complex dishes. Ragnar is still the leader at the state banquet of the Prince Russ. See you once, not to mention the dazzling array of crystal vessels visited on the hardwood table in front of me.

    A cork-flavored flammable spirit caused Ragnar to call for miracles. Rurik¡¯s "Burning Vodka" trick has been tried and tested repeatedly. He claims to be a symbol of his own blessing from Odin. Everyone is convinced.

    Ragnar still didn''t understand, but the whole person was shocked. Then when he saw Rurik performing in public, he suffocated the burning spirits in the glass goblet, and he was even more vocal.

    Spirits are too easy to drink. Ragnar is usually considered a good drinker. When it comes to drinking ale in a bison horn cup, you will only get drunk after drinking ten glasses. These are the two burning goblets, and he quickly turns red all over. The whole person did not lie down drunk, but became tongue-tied!

    It was a good time. He explained his desire to form an alliance with Rose, settling down in Gotland, and even suggested that he should join with Rose to crusade against the Danish king Horlick who is actually a Frankish running dog.

    Rurik was drunk and not completely drunk. He had to show Ragnar that he had actually participated in the banquet with a redder face. On the other hand, he had to stay sober to ensure that Ragnar could speak truthfully after drinking. Listen to it.

    It''s just that Ragnar''s situation is deteriorating. At the beginning, this kid did not stop talking about expedition to Denmark to kill running dogs and continue to crusade against the Franks. He also advertised that he was a principled warrior. His hands had no blood of innocent people. In this life, he killed many beasts and birds, slaves and captives as sacrifices, and a large number of hostile fighters, especially the Swedish king. Lekin this matter.

    He became more and more drunk, and Rurik wanted to take the opportunity to really talk with him about hiring the entire Stonewall tribe males as mercenaries to continue crusade against the King of Denmark, but Ragnar was helplessly drunk.

    "It''s boring, I''m drunk with this little wine, so I dare to call myself a great warrior? It''s a real loss for Olekin to die in this kid''s hands." After that, the red-faced Otto drank another half glass of strong alcohol.

    Rurik looked at the duke¡¯s own father. The gesture of lifting the goblet with **** was self-explanatory. It was an elegant gesture with a white beard and half-balding image that was too unreasonable. with.

    The spirits are paired with grilled meat, which is not enough to fill up, and there is a large supply of bread slices.

    Ragnar was dragged away by the soldiers in the end. When he awoke, he found that his coat was stripped off and lying in a rather soft and comfortable shack.

    No, this is not a shack, but a wooden house. He sleeps on a high platform, which is what the Franks call a bed.

    He hurriedly added a bed while he was vigilant, stepped on his boots and walked out. Just as he opened the door, he was intercepted by the waiting guards.

    However, the waiting Vikings had prepared their neatly folded clothes.

    The current head of the Guard, Grund, speaks a Danish dialect of Gnoss, and he is his old family when he speaks.

    "Ragna of Stonewall, I''ve heard of your name. Your wool pants are very famous."

    "You? Who are you?" Ragnar''s mind was a little messy.

    "It doesn''t matter who I am, I can only tell you that I am a Danish. The important thing is this dress. If you want the trust of the Ross people, you must put on this dress. Listen, Ross has a large number of immigrants from Sweden. , The war you participated in killed many Swedes, and the war aroused their anger. This dress can wish you free from persecution."

    "Well, I wear it."

    This is a gown cut from linen cloth, with blue strips stitched on it, and the shape is not much different from the group of mercenaries who claim to be Danish ethnicity in front of them.

    Is it possible that Prince Ross''s determination to be a mercenary is now being implemented?

    Ragnar¡¯s obedience was very satisfying to Grund¡¯s group, and he said: ¡°After changing this dress, you and I are friends. However, you must live up to your promise today and follow me now. Bar."

    The people of the Stonewall tribe who slept in the barn all night, after eating a comfortable breakfast, now their fear of the Ross people has almost dissipated.

    They were all gathered, and a large number of soldiers with spears began to appear around them, which could not help but fall into anxiety.

    Finally, with the arrival of Rurik himself with many entourages, and with Ragnar himself, the anxiety dissipated.

    Prior to this, Carlotta had found his grandfather''s sword from many seizures! Although it is an ordinary iron sword, the quality is far inferior to the Ross steel sword. Because of the huge amber block inlaid on the hilt, it is also of great value. Of course, it is of great political significance to Ostara. A symbol of the power of the Duke of Tara.

    No, Carlotta has already worn this lost sword, her noble status is further confirmed, and this sword will be forged and carburized in the near future and upgraded to a steel sword.

    Many people of the Stonewall tribe looked at their leader in a new outfit with full of doubt, and directed at this suit. The leader Ragnar clearly surrendered to the Ross people.

    Is this humiliation? Not really. The people have eaten three big meals for the Ross people, and it seems that they can continue to have a good meal in the future. As for what price they have to pay for this, it is not a bad thing.

    After all, the brothers had already discussed it. People who arrived in Ross hoped to form an alliance with Ross, and even regain the power and territory of the tribe in Denmark by using the powerful combat power of the Ross people.

    "This dress suits you very well, Ragnar." Liurik said proudly.

    "Even fit and comfortable. Yesterday''s banquet was a perfect feast. I seemed to be drunk. How about my... wife and children?"

    "All are very good, they are my guests. Especially! Your two sons!"

    Hearing this, the word "son" is the accent, and Prince Ross''s words hide the force of deterrence. Ragnar really does not dare to move with his own son in his hands.

    "Now my people are here. Oh! I saw the female chief of Ostara, and now she has recovered her sword."

    "Exactly. Now, you hand over a group of people." Rurik urged.

    "Yes, I am willing to do this, and..." With that, Ragnar walked up to Carlotta who was standing on the scene and spoke loudly in front of everyone, looking back at a past many years.

    "On the same battlefield, the old Danish king Hafgen killed all the prisoners, including a large number of women! I opposed this unconventional practice and desperately protected 25 young Ostara women."

    After hearing the news, Carlotta suddenly realized that she realized one thing.

    Sure enough, Ragnar turned around abruptly and looked at his people: "Women! There are women from Ostara among you! Now take your children and your husbands and stand up! Don''t worry, Look at this girl holding a sword. She is the female chief of Ostara. Your old tribe has been rebuilt in the East. Now, take your children home!"

    The news was overwhelming. The quiet crowd immediately became noisy. Before long, as many as ten women pulled their children and rushed out.

    Among them, a woman asked loudly: "Who is our leader? Female leader? Is it Carlota and Ella?"

    "Do you know my name?!" Carlotta stared at her with fingers.

    "You! That''s Carlotta? That''s..." The woman fainted before she finished speaking.

    A total of as many as fifteen women have stood up. The Huanghua girl who was taken away has now given birth to many children for the Danish Stonewall tribe. Even if they died irreversibly, their escape route can be cut off. The husband of the conqueror will not give up his children.

    It is strange to say that the twenty-five Ostara women abducted before the seventh anniversary were all slaves at first. They were sold as trophies and then gradually upgraded to concubine rooms in the conqueror''s family. It is for this reason that when the women of the Stonewall tribe took up arms to resist the attack by the new Danish king¡¯s backstab and the Franks, these concubine women naturally took their children to escape first. After all, they were just some kind of "fertility tool." Not qualified to defend the Stonewall tribe. This was not cowardice at all, and no one blamed them, so most of them successfully boarded the escape ship. Even Ragnar, who was on the road to flee, ordered these women from slave women to be directly promoted to tribal women because of the massive population loss of the tribe, and in principle had the right to join the Nordic council of the tribe.

    But after all, they are not members of the Stonewall tribe. Now that the true leader of Ostara is present, they should return with their children.

    Based on the principle of voluntariness, all members of the Stonewall tribe can declare to join the Ostara people and become a citizen of the Duchy of Rus and completely cut off from Denmark.

    Few men would really do this, but there were also a few people who followed them as Ostara¡¯s wife announcing immigration.

    Nearly fifty men, women and children announced that they had joined Ostara on the spot.

    R¨¹rich felt that ordering Ragnar to "cut the meat" would kill him and even force him to rebel. This led to the army town. As a result, he slapped his legs and screamed. He didn''t think that Ragnar had such a wise operation. This could not be explained by coincidence.

    The newly born Ostara people lack population most. The 15 women who returned and brought their 20 children, and the addition of 10 Danish men added labor to the tribe.

    At this moment, Carlotta showed a smile to Ragnar for the first time. The deep hatred seemed to dissipate more than half She smiled. Ragnar took advantage of the victory and pursued only to get more good impressions. He Continue to recall the events of the year: "Back then, Hafgen wanted to kill all the captives, including ordering me to kill all the captives. I ordered these women to change into men¡¯s clothes and dress up as my fighters. Only then did I escape. Jie. As you can see, the tragedy that you encountered in the past fell on me this year, and I have experienced the sufferings you have experienced. You Ostala people seem to have been helped by the Duchy of Ross, then we... "

    Ragnar felt that his suggestion was very clear, Rurik replied casually: "So, I will have a good chat with you about the future, Ragnar. Now I can announce that the rest of your tribe is hired by me. The delicious meal I reward has a price. You and your people will work for me to cut wood, dig pottery, burn charcoal, etc. I will pay you for wheat and warm accommodation. I officially announce that you are not the Principality of Ross Our enemies, but not absolute friends, we are in a cooperative relationship. Ragnar, if you want us to trust you further, it depends on your sincerity."

    "Okay. As long as you are willing to pay to help me through the difficulties, if you attack the King of Denmark in the future, my people and I are willing to help."

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 774 Some Meaningful Reconciliation) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 776ï¼š Logger Ragnar

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    Rurik had no intention of forcing Ragner to do some excessive things, and Ragner''s cooperative performance also made everyone relax their vigilance.

    But all this is not enough to make Rurik completely relieved of them. The entire exiled Stonewall tribe still has a group of women and children. It is not suitable for these people to engage in heavy manual labor, but they have been well saved to become a reality. hostage.

    With this group of people as a threat, Rurik was not afraid of Ragnar''s sudden pirates in the hinterland of Rose, but was relieved to work as a labor force.

    Women were gathered to arrange the work of sewing leather, and they had to work hard to fight for today''s bread and porridge.

    Children of fair age can''t really be leisurely, they have to use axe to chop firewood for winter storage.

    Only the youngest child has the right to live a "for nothing" life.

    Winter can restrict most of the people''s production work, but basically does not affect the flourishing indoor handicraft industry in the Principality of Russia. A group of newly arrived Danish women and children, they are a kind of extremely cheap labor, only need to pay rations to make them work hard.

    Do they complain? In fact, compared to asking for more rewards, it is now very good to be able to survive, and is it a good thing to be exposed to the sight of the Ross people at will? Maybe they will be attacked.

    They could not judge that all the citizens of the Duchy of Rus maintained a non-hostile attitude towards the entry of Danes.

    As for Ragnar and his three hundred soldiers, they all changed their clothes and became industrial workers in the Principality.

    These men were divided into multiple groups, and a large number of groups became professional loggers, carrying large axes into the forest area to claim the land cultivated by the Ross people from the forest. As for their own payment, they were only rations and accommodation.

    Relying on the Nordic logging trees, the felled tall spruces and red pine are pulled away from the forest, and the roots of the trees will be dug out by a shovel.

    Some teams are responsible for cutting small trees into small sections and pulling them to the charcoal kiln in the city.

    Some groups are responsible for peeling the bark and transporting it to the group working in the boiling workshop, while the latter completes the preliminary processing of the pulp.

    Some teams were even sent to the shipbuilding factory in Novgorod to work as heavy manual workers for the Hotra family.

    The group of blacksmiths is also indispensable, they must sweat like rain in the state-run blacksmith shop in Novgorod.

    A brave and brave Viking army was demolished by Lulik. Novgorod can be described as a city with a large scope. This group of people are distributed in different areas of the city. It is inevitable that they want to connect privately. It is troublesome.

    Ragnar became a logger personally, even though he was distressed that there were not many brothers he could see, and most of the people still lived in the logging camp in the forest, at least now everyone was finally settled.

    The exiled Stonewall tribe surrendered a batch of spoils to sell their labor for the Duke of Ross. Ragnar didn''t dare to ask for too much. The current situation is more delicate, and his own personnel are too scattered. All of this is intentional by Prince Ross, and he is actually allowing himself to rebel.

    He didn''t want to rebel, but the prince still didn''t invite himself to talk in private, and he didn''t even establish any covenants. The strategy of uniting troops to counterattack the Danish king is still invisible, not to mention the dream of moving the family to Gotland next year.

    There will be Slavic women wearing turbans driving the small carriages and walking regularly on the rugged roads in the woods every day to deliver all the supplies for today.

    There are always plenty of scones and dried fish, and a small barrel of ale is delivered every few days.

    At least when it comes to providing food, the Ross people can be said to be generous.

    Every time a meal delivery woman unloads the food and hurries away, a large area of ??forest has been erased from the map during the recent work. Ragnar also noticed that this kind of food delivery lady is a Slav. It feels like It resembles Pomeranians and Obertoliddites.

    The brothers haven''t been close to the woman for a long time, and even the cook who delivered the meal has become a peerless beauty in everyone''s eyes.

    The brothers ridiculed in public in public, and Ragnar, who was afraid that his subordinates ran away, also forced them to take care of their lower body at all times, and must not cause the detained family members to suffer because of their recklessness.

    This is a large group of forests, it is inevitable that the rice cooker ran away quickly.

    Time just passed day by day, and the climate was getting colder fast.

    Today, the carriage for carriage is here again, but it is not the "beautiful cook", but a familiar face.

    "It''s you?! Brother Arik." As he said, Ragnar waved to the popular escort.

    The men who rested during the lumber break also stood up one after another. Everyone solved the five lessons of the cedar tree. They were busy cutting off the branches and peeling the bark. Now they are waiting for a good meal and then fighting hard.

    Ragnar came in exactly the climate.

    "It''s me, I''m here."

    "Today was you actually giving away supplies? What a rare visitor. We are busy clearing the forest in these days and know almost nothing about things outside. Is my family okay?"

    "Of course they are all well. Now let''s take a look at the provisions the prince gave you."

    Arik escorted more than one small carriage, and when the cloth was pulled down, more biscuits were neatly stacked.

    "Isn''t the provision given once a day? Why are there so many today? No! Will you not give it out for some time in the future?"

    "That''s true." Arik pointed his finger at the gloomy sky. "The first snow will fall soon. There will be no long autumn rain this year. The snowfall is destined to be early. I suggested that the prince let you suspend work and go back to the city to rest..."

    Arik, who didn''t want to continue consuming for a long time, raised his head sharply: "What then?"

    "The prince is not allowed."

    "Why? Rurik doesn''t trust me?"

    "Maybe it''s a test." Arik sighed, then patted Ragnar''s shoulder again. "You and I have fought side by side. I personally trust you, but my brother... you must have more. Practical actions satisfied him."

    "For example, being forced to snow and continue logging?"

    "The prince asked me to convey this order. You must complete the agreed amount of logging tasks. As long as you work hard to cut wood to create a large area of ??farmland, the prince will not ignore this feat. The prince also asked me to pass on a word."

    "Speak quickly." Ragnar urged.

    "Your eldest son, Ivar, who has a disability. Prince Rurik likes him very much. The prince decided to teach this child wisdom himself. Legend has it that Odin sacrificed one eye and gained wisdom, so Ivar was the one who sacrificed him. Legs, everything will be fine."

    This description is really a warm and refreshing bonfire in the winter. Ragnar is very happy: "What did the prince really say? I never thought that my poor Ivar would still be favored by him. It reminds me of that banquet, my Ivar is indeed It''s a guest."

    Arik shrugged: "And your second son Bjorn, he is destined to be a brave warrior, so he needs to be taught. Brother Ragnar, I have come a long way, and now we sit down and drink ale together. You can have a good chat."

    "Alright. I really want to hear about my family..."

    Indeed, Rurik is treating Ragnar¡¯s family well.

    Ival the Boneless and Bjorn the Warrior, the two legendary figures are now a handicapped kid, and the other is a baby who can just walk.

    There is a way to see the big from the small, and Rurik noticed the nature of Ivar''s inferiority complex. This kid has a major disability and has nothing to do with a soldier in this life by Nordic standards. He couldn''t stand up and fight, and his hands must be more powerful, that is, trying to cover his weak legs with strong arms. Unfortunately, he has never been able to move autonomously during the six years of his life and wants to go to another place. Even going to the toilet must be carried away by the slave.

    Now, a miracle has happened!

    The Novgorod Palace in Rurik and the larger governor¡¯s residence have a large number of voucher wooden floor structures. As the main roads of the city were paved with clay bricks and the auxiliary roads had at least sandy roads, there were no uncomfortable potholes in Novgorod.

    A small wheelchair specially made for Ivar was quickly designed by Rurik himself, and suitable parts were produced by local carpenters and blacksmiths to put them together.

    The key to the wheelchair lies in the wheel system, there is no ball bearing, but it is the fitting of cheap bronze after grease is applied to the axle. The wheel itself is a whole round wood with a circle of handles nailed to the side. A stone is hung at the lower end of the wheelchair, which plays the role of adjusting the center forward, and a small movable wheel at the front provides maneuvering steering capability.

    Ivar the Boneless is finally free! Finally, I can control my body to move far away by my own will.

    The strong arms that he practiced hard, which are different from the six-year-old child, really replaced his legs. Even if the wheelchair is too heavy and it is not flexible, Ivar has no complaints, but praises the Prince Rose who bestowed his treasure. He is the "best brother".

    "You are not allowed to call me brother. I will be your uncle, and I will educate you on wisdom. This is your only chance to become a fighter." Rurik ordered.

    The child didn''t think much about it. After he lifted the wheelchair, he babbled and called Prince Rose an uncle.

    Rurik also likes to mention a big nephew. Although the age difference between the two is ten years old, judging from the height and body shape and the golden beard, Rurik is already twenty years old at first glance.

    After the autumn harvest, Rose¡¯s school was temporarily closed, and the school is still building new buildings. The wood used is naturally the result of the crazy logging team in Ragnar.

    The whole of Novgorod is still a big construction site in full swing. Once Liu Lik also worried that he was crazy to expand all aspects of production capacity and infrastructure, and whether the remuneration to be paid, especially the food and materials, was enough? As Arik¡¯s system reported his seizure, and even the subsequent transport ship from Shilla Fort stopped a large number of looted Frank Flanders wool, Rurik opened his eyes, and now he must completely trust his cousin. The splendor was captured.

    I have to completely believe in another thing-Bremen is indeed reduced to ashes.

    Burning Bremeriurik didn''t feel wrong at all. If it did, it was his actions that made Eskil very embarrassed.

    The news that the city of Bremen was turned into ashes has spread!

    Even Rurik publicly promoted it!

    A notice was posted on the information column of the Threshing Square in Novgorod with a very eye-catching title, which is "Frank Wars of the Rus Duchy".

    Just like other documents that record the military exploits of the Principality, this document should also be displayed to the public with great fanfare.

    Its first version was written in Romanized Slavic. At least the children in the city could spell it out. Even the Slav parents who brought them could understand it.

    Eskil, who was staying in this way, didn''t want to know it.

    The old guy heard that Bremen was in ruins, St. Peter''s Cathedral was turned into ashes, and thousands of people were killed, especially the little priests who stayed there.

    He was fainted when he learned the news, and after regaining consciousness, he confirmed it again and again.

    "God, I am guilty, and I am with Satan! I actually have illusions about this group of barbarians."

    He leaned on the crutches and rushed to the palace to confront Rurik. Even now, he did not care about this presumptuous behavior. He even hoped that the Satan Rurik would kill himself.

    However, Eskil was not allowed to see the prince himself, and he was intercepted and detained by the soldiers. Rurik had heard of the matter, an old Eskil man. After all, his subordinates burned his future job office, and he couldn''t give him a reasonable explanation.

    Someone has to be a scapegoat in name.

    If you really confronted this person, Eskil broke the precepts and cursed, and even asked for a murderer to be a martyr. What if this old boy is dead? This person should be put back. It is best that he can meet the Prince Ludwig and explain what he has seen in the Duchy of Ross, so that the guys in East Frank know that Ross is not the smallest country.

    There is a letter from Rurik, and the whole Latin takes away his responsibilities. The wicked man who burned Bremen was found, the Danish bandit in exile. The so-called Ross Fleet is just doing business at the invitation of the Earl of Bremen. The so-called destruction of the city has nothing to do with Ross. If you want to blame, blame the Danes! Because this is a war between Frank and Denmark, Bremen is at the border and there is a risk of being attacked.

    Eskil was not a fool. Prince Ross said lightly. Who didn''t know that the fleet expedition was to defeat Frank.

    This Latin paper letter is like rubbed paper, and the prince himself refuses to answer it personally, which proves his guilty conscience.

    The proof of the king''s guilty conscience is once again revealed. No, because Eskil¡¯s trespassing of the prince was sanctioned, he himself was put under house arrest, but this time he was put under house arrest in the small monastery in Novgorod. Not even half a step away, the monastery became a cage.

    The first snow fell in mid-October. There was no continuous autumn rain this year. The first snow was accompanied by the cold north wind, and the world of Kung Fu changed its appearance in just a few days.

    The snowfall lasted intermittently for five days, and the entire area around Ilmen Lake went directly into traditional winter life, but the lake water had not yet frozen, and ice fishing was not possible.

    As many days as it snows, loggers like Ragnar will spend so many days in the forest camp. They resemble hibernating bears, and they don''t worry about eating and drinking after receiving a lot of supplies.

    They can''t help but think of the scenery of their hometown. Snow always comes suddenly. People must hide in rammed earth and thatched shacks, wrapped in leather and live. Now it is really uncomfortable to think about it.

    Once experienced a more comfortable life, Ragnar could not accept the past lifestyle. For example, the forest camp where everyone lives. They are currently the only residents here. In fact, it has become a small town in the warm period, and at most hundreds of people will gather here. The Slavic loggers were fed up and fell through the snow. They returned home and planned to cultivate for a period of time.

    The camp is exclusively for the Ragnar group. They live in thick woodcuts with flat wooden floors and fireplaces, and sleep around the fireplace with blankets in deerskins. They don''t feel crowded at all, just because there are so many woodcuts here.

    When the winter sun reappeared, the hibernating bears picked up axes and saw double saws to go out. The world has completely changed, and the winter sun has become extremely dazzling due to the accumulation of snow.

    "Brothers, clear the snow at the door first. Let''s cut the wood quickly and make up for the tasks required by the Ross people!"

    Arik must fight. He and the guys have no right to slack off. They have logging tasks every week. Although the weather will interfere with a lot of work, they also have a rated task every month. Since there is a time delay, it is good. The weather should be cut hard to make up.

    Snow helps the transportation of the big trees and also makes the sleds come in handy.

    They were busy digging away the snow to clear the camp, and the sled team transporting supplies marched along the snow-covered path with copper bells.

    More than a dozen people with huge black eyes are walking towards here with a horse-drawn sled.

    They are so weird! Are they human? Has huge black eyes.

    Ragnar determined that the person who came was the Ross, and they actually covered their eyes with something strange. Indeed, the snow in the sun is indeed dazzling.

    It was not until they approached Ragnar that Arik had come to **** the supplies himself.

    Arik easily took off the wooden framed sunglasses, revealing a familiar face. This move saw Ragner how interested in my sunglasses. "

    "it¡­¡­"

    "You can experience it. Oh, even if it''s for you."

    With curiosity, Ragnar put on sunglasses for the first time in his life, and the whole world dimmed. He immediately ordered the beauty of this baby.

    "Ross has such a wonderful thing? Is it mine now?"

    "I''m here for you! You can see more." Arik asked again: "The snow stopped, how do you feel? Are any of you sick? Is the food finished?"

    "Everything is fine."

    "Very good. The prince let me pass the message, you continue to log, you must complete this month''s logging task. There may be more snow this month, you must hurry up. I have nothing else to say, unload and withdraw."

    "Huh? Let''s talk if we don''t stay?"

    "Alright. There is good news to tell you that the prince has made a wheeled seat for your eldest son Ivar. Ivar can move the wheel by himself and move indoors. He is no longer a useless person."

    "Huh?! There is such a miracle?"

    "Of course, the prince is not an extraordinary person..." Arik praised him, but he greeted the group of Danes who were watching the show to unload the goods.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 775 Logger Ragnar), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 777ï¼š Wind from the steppes of South Russia

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    A horse-riding team marched in a slightly desolate forest. There were more than fifty of them, but there were more than one hundred and sixty horses.

    They came from the more distant East, from the Volga River basin, and even the generation from Volgograd to Astrakhan today.

    The headed young man has a beautiful black moustache. He is low in height. At first glance, his appearance is unattractive. However, he is dressed in iron armor with a jeweled scimitar hanging from his waist. One Takeshi.

    The Turkic horses they ride have strong endurance and assault capabilities. Each rider has a suitcase hanging from the saddle with dry food and sleeping bags inside. The saddle also has leather pockets with compound recurve bows with relaxed strings inserted, and fifty goose feather arrows inserted into the leather pockets.

    They were a gust of wind from the grasslands of Central Asia. Because of the blow from the Tang Empire, the entire tribal alliance migrated westward on a large scale under pressure.

    Part of the personnel and the main body completed a historic separation, and they bypassed the northern shore of the Caspian Sea and entered the Inner Caucasus in a set of unsafe routes and no obstacles from strong local forces.

    They finally encountered a difficult enemy-the Khanate.

    The two sides fought fiercely in the Donbass Basin, and in the end they fought equally. So the Khazanite Khanate had to admit a new trouble from the East after East Rome.

    The entire Crimea and the Odessa region are firmly under the control of the Romans and the Roman fleet. The five-paddle warship may have fallen behind the times. For Rome, this type of ship is used to transport infantry or cavalry. It is an excellent platform.

    Two nomadic groups appeared in the north and fought. This is something that Eastern Rome is very happy to see, especially if the Khazanite Khanate suffers a severe setback, then the strategic pressure on the northeastern border of the empire (the Thracian region of Greece) will drop sharply. . But Rome is not stupid enough to fund a new group of nomads.

    The newcomer is no one else, it is the Pecheneg people. They have separated from the Western Turks and from the Ugus League. They are ferocious westward beings in the entire huge ethnic group.

    They have no strategic purpose, but instinctively drive cattle and sheep to find the most suitable pasture. If the Fengmei pasture is occupied by others, they will kill the local people and replace it.

    However, they are not simply reckless men, and they know the importance of seeking help from outside forces.

    It is beneficial to trade with the Slavs in the forest area. Horses, dairy products, and leather are exchanged for a large amount of Slavs'' cloth and long-storable wheat.

    In 836, a Slavic caravan came again uninvited! They crossed the forest of Chernigov region into the steppe area and met the Pecheneg herders. They came with precious salt and a large amount of cloth, and to the surprise of the leader of the Pechenegg Union, this time it was the Slavs'' turn to sell salt.

    The leader of the Slavic caravan was no one else. It was the Kyiv Maksakyi who had finished wintering in Russia. He took the guys back to his hometown in Kiev to explain to his hometown elders the successful pioneering of the Varyangros trade and take a break. It''s been all the way east for a while.

    A land trade route from the Kiev section of the Dnieper River to the Volga River has already existed. There are a large number of grassland areas in it, which is actually a smooth trade route. In the gap between the Bolgar Khanate and the Khazan Khanate, the Pecheneg Khanate used a fast-horse scimitar to create a trade corridor and successfully contacted Krivicslav in the forest.

    Maksakyi came back to the Pecheneg camp not far north of today''s Volgograd. In the tent, they described to the Khan the location of a wonderful Duchy of Rus.

    "The Ross people have good iron, big boats, wine gems, and a lot of crystal vessels. Ross needs a lot of horses. Only you can provide horses, and the Ross people are willing to pay a big price."

    It is good to be able to develop a distant trading partner in exchange for good things, but a forest Slav will speak for Ross of the northern Varanga. Is this good for him?

    At least for Sakyi and his guys, there is indeed a great reward for the work of buying a horse for Prince Ross. Under the reward, this group of adventurers would rather live like Cossacks in the land of Eastern Europe.

    Why do Slavic merchants have salt? It turns out that these were made by the Ross people.

    Ashamed, the Pecheneg khanate, which clearly occupied the mouth of the Volga River (Caspian Sea), did not know how to separate salt from the bitter-like Caspian Sea. They obviously could not lack salt, but they had to deal with it. Eastern Roman merchants traded. Those treacherous Roman merchants could not do business with their conscience, the Pecheneg people had to come up with more horses in exchange for salt, and even there were restrictions on purchases here.

    Roman merchants also have their own words: "We are doing a decapitating business. If the Governor of Crimea finds out, we will kill the whole family. You have no right to complain."

    Khan moved his heart, and a young man was entrusted with an important task.

    "Kagan, you are not young anymore. If you want to inherit my Khan position, you must prove yourself to other tribes with a series of accomplishments. You go to Ross as Ben Khan season and take our steed to exchange them as much as possible. Baby!¡± Khan commanded his son like this. Although the young prince Kagan had a little doubt, after all, this was a meritorious service. If he brought back a lot of salt from his trip, wouldn¡¯t he become the hero of the entire alliance?

    If they can live a good life, the Pecheneg people are unwilling to gallop on the grassland to fight for the living space. However, the grassland says that the big is big, and the small is also small. At least there are four forces competing for the huge South Russia-Inner Caucasus grassland, Pechene If Ge is showing weakness, the ending will be annihilation.

    Kagan, with a horoscope, took his personal guards and commercial horses, and arrived at Kiev where forests and rivers were intertwined for the first time following the guidance of Slavic merchants.

    It was the summer solstice when Kagan and his party arrived. The people of Kiev were at their riverside altar, each wearing a beautiful flower crown, dancing and dancing around the sacred wood matrix of the altar. The Slavs are priests of their sun and sects, hoping that the crops will thrive and get a good harvest.

    Kagan and his party are all spectators. He respects the faith of these Slavs, and he thinks about going north as soon as possible.

    Prince Pecheneg arrived in Kiev personally, and a small part of the cowhide, sheepskin and wool carried by the horse team was sold on the spot in exchange for a batch of wheat for the people and horses of the northward team.

    They stayed in Kiev until the end of July in the Julian calendar, when the long road northward journey officially began.

    Compared with last year''s expedition in Sakyi, the size of this Pechenegma team is too big, and it is impossible to take a convenient waterway.

    A terrible moat lies in front of us-the Pripyat swamp.

    It is a huge country of Ze, and it is said to be the residence of the chaos **** Cherniberg. Those who enter rashly must leave quickly, otherwise they are likely to die of a sudden illness.

    It is impossible for the horse team to advance in the thick silt, where the rotting breath can be tolerated. If a large number of horses breathe stalemate and die, it will lose a lot of cost to the Ross trade, right?

    If you can''t just make a detour, the mixed caravan rode horses along the border between the forest and the grassland. They walked northeastward as they fumbled. They spent a lot of time sparing a big circle and plunged into the forest of the present-day Bryansk region. , And successfully found the upper reaches of the Dnieper River.

    Compared to the disgusting and terrifying Pripet Marsh, the Valdezer Land is much milder.

    It''s a pity that an autumn rain brought no small trouble to the horse team.

    However, Kagan and his cronies are a true nomadic army. Even if the horse enters the forest, the cavalry can still exert a certain strength.

    A small forest village appeared in front of him. Kagan didn''t care about Sakyi''s "Don''t attack" warning, and led his subordinates to rush over, easily solve the entire defenseless village, and slaughter the villagers vigorously. When Sakyi arrived at the scene, all he saw were the dead bodies and the women who were being played with by the nomads.

    "Don''t you want to be happy?" Kagan, who was riding a horse, pointed at his jovial subordinates and the village girl struggling to survive without hesitation.

    "Fortunately you still understand our language. You attacked the Smolensk village. Once we are exposed, they will retaliate against us!"

    "Then fight a battle. These people are obviously weak, I have no fear."

    Sakyi didn¡¯t want to say any more, and bluntly warned: "The attack ends here. We must not stay alive and we must not expose the traces. I warn you, you are not allowed to kill any Ross people until Rose, otherwise you will annoy the north. Powerful."

    "This? You don''t have to say, I still know the news about the Varangians. I will not stupidly attack a group of strong men like us."

    Indeed, the Rus are part of the Varanges, armed merchants from Northern Europe have long appeared on the Dnieper and Volga, but their tracks are too mysterious. Because more often, armed Varyag merchants from Denmark and Sweden like to enter the hinterland of Europe from the West Dvina River. From the perspective of the people of Kiev, these Varyags come from the north, and they bring In addition to trade products, there is also a legend of kidnapping and kidnapping. In short, it is a very entangled existence with the local Slavs.

    At least the Russ among the Varangians have never done evil to the people of Kiev. They must be a powerful force with its own principles.

    Kagan held a short spear in front of his subordinates who were stubbornly doing things, and stabbed the woman with a single stabbing.

    "Boss, what are you doing?!"

    "Fool! Get out! Move the bodies away. We stay in this village until the weather clears. Go and search and find both the food and the cloth." Kagan ordered.

    For the entire horse team, a long forest march will wear out horsepower, not to mention the lack of high-quality pasture in the forest area. They came just right. The wheat in the so-called Smolensk region was harvested, and the warehouses in the villages looted by the Kagan group were also full of wheat.

    The nomadic warriors wanted to take away all the wheat. They did their best, so that in the rainy weather, everyone hurriedly made linen bags, and then hung the oats on the backs of a large number of horses.

    All the horses also got the chance to eat and eat. During the rest period of a few days, even with the rides of Sakyi and the group, a total of nearly two hundred horses chewed on delicious oats. With people and horses, a huge appetite quickly consumes the grain stocks of this small village. Compared with European rush grass as the representative pasture, the calorific value of oat grains is naturally much higher than it.

    Oats are indeed the most cost-effective concentrate feed for horses in Europe. Feeding horses with oats is extremely luxurious in Kagan''s view, but it can also help you get to Ross smoothly.

    During the rest period, Sakyi panicked, he even felt that Kagan had executed the peasant women prematurely.

    It''s all Slavs. Does Sakyi have no empathy for the dead?

    He did not.

    After all, once he was detained by the Smolensks, he would be beaten or even executed. The reason here was very simple. Anyone who tried to do business with Mrs. Ilmenslav was regarded as an enemy by the Smolensks. This is like the Pecheneg and Khazarians who speak the same language and don''t fight each other.

    Taking advantage of the leisurely opportunity, Sakyi pointed out the follow-up path to Kagan.

    "We went straight through the swamp area (Valdeze Land), which would perfectly avoid the attention of the Smolensk people. We will find the course of the second great river, which is called the Lovati River, and we will continue north along the river. As long as we see a strong castle, we enter the territory of the Principality of Rus through there. The prince of Rus has a high status. Thinking of your khan, I have a very good relationship with the prince. When he learned that you were going to sell a hundred horses in one go , You will become the most distinguished guest! You will also enjoy the invigorating enjoyment you have never had in your life."

    What is "indulgence"? Sakyi said that it is beyond the joy of men and women.

    For example, the whole person is soaked in a large warm wooden barrel and soaked all over, placed in a warm white misty material, lying on a wooden board, being rubbed with linen cloth to remove the dirt on the body, and washing hair and hair with strangely scented soap The whole body, let the smell of sweat and mutton disappear. On the grassland, it¡¯s not easy to take a bath, and it¡¯s easy to catch wind and cold when taking a bath rashly, so that the people of Pecheneg adhere to the habit of their home in Central Asia. Although they are keen on cleaning their own hygiene, they subjectively reject bathing.

    The Ross people have a kind of wine that is on fire. When you drink it, you will feel a fire in your stomach. People who are trembling with cold will immediately regain the firepower.

    The Ross people have barbecues and big breads, barbecues pay attention to heavy salt because they do not lack salt, and breads are big and soft because they have wheat.

    ¡­

    All this Kagan heard mesmerized, wishing to enjoy it immediately.

    The nomads and horses continued to move north. After they left, they left the burning village and the corpses that gradually turned to ashes...

    The autumn wind on the Lovati River is bleak, and the sky is hazy and it seems that there is rain. Not far from the city of Nova Aostara on the southern border of the Duchy of Ross, Kagan and Sakyi almost saw the end of the journey, but the snowfall began.

    They would rather advance in the snow. Fortunately everyone was prepared, and these Turkic horses have physiologically changed into long manes. The southern Russian grasslands are not much milder than the winter of Novgorod. These naturally hardy Turkic horses are fearless here. The cold wind and snow in the country mean that a large number of horses do not have iron horseshoes, and they cannot be expected to move fast in the snow.

    Success is ahead. The wind and snow have just stopped, and a wooden fort lies at the mouth of the Lovati River into the Ilmen Lake!

    The Orion of the Ostarans has noticed a group of aliens on horseback, but the female leader Carlotta took her young son to train in Novgorod, north of the lake.

    The people came forward spontaneously. Many people suspected that the visitor was last year''s marquee, but just in case, they still took self-defense activities!

    As it is said that there are three shots without dates, New Ostara has been fortified, the crossbowmen on the wooden walls deterrent archery, and the fixed-position torsion slingshots also fired javelins to deter them.

    The sudden attack surprised Kagan, and even the horses were in a commotion.

    Kagan really took a note of Mawei, he was not a naive idiot, he knew that the Ruth defenders deliberately missed the javelin. The so-called as long as they want to, they will be shot with horses and men.

    Sure enough, someone from the wall asked loudly: "Who are you? Enemies! Or merchants!? Put down your arms and accept our cross-examination!"

    Kagan couldn''t understand Norse until the opponent shouted again in a strangely accented Slavic.

    At this time, Mak Sakyi hurriedly dismounted and opened his arms to indicate that he had no intention of fighting. He stood within the precise shooting range of the torsion slingshot, greeted the people at the top of the city and blew himself up. UU reading www. uukanshu.com

    He explained a reason for approval that the Ostras could not refuse.

    The so-called Kyiv Maksakyi, at the order of Prince Rus, once again brought horses, and a large number of horses will be sold to the prince.

    As for a group of black-haired exotic knights, they are the best horse breeders. They are the Pecheneg people of the East, who demanded an audience with the prince as an envoy.

    The Ostarans let go of the border, but the Ostara army was also dispatched. They guarded Nanguan and hadn''t taken care of everyone to let them go. Since they were a large-scale mission, they should be escorted by soldiers. Said it is an escort, but it is actually surveillance.

    A larger team began to walk northward along Lake Ilmen by land. The reason was that there were too many people and horses. The plan to travel by water was meaningless. At least Kagan has seen a large number of Russian ships, although this is only the city of Nanguan in the Rus Principality, the strength of the navy can be seen. Without him, the Pecheneg khanate has only a few flat boats, and they clearly control the lower Volga River. The whole clan does not understand shipbuilding as a tragedy like guarding a mountain without knowing how to mine and smelt.

    However, there was a ship that led a large army to the north quickly, and they had to report good news to the prince-the return of horsemen, or there might be a hundred good horses for sale.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 776 Wind from the Southern Russian Prairie), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ()

 Chapter 778ï¼š There are no two dealers and two horses to eat for foreign trade

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu for "The Rise of Rurik''s Search Novels (!

    The tall and long wooden wall made Kagan think of a legend. According to legend, the Roman wall of Theodosius was tall and long. Could the city of Novgorod be the same as Constantinople in Rome?

    In the concept of the son of the prairie, the concept of "city" is a very vague concept. If the people who live in a cluster are large enough, the big tent of the alliance can also be regarded as a city. Tents in the mountains and plains rose up by the Volga River. There was a bazaar for herdsmen''s trade and a residence for Khan and priests. The whole tribal alliance was willing to come.

    There are always herds of cattle and sheep wandering around the big tent area. The large number of livestock raised by the people is the source of food and clothing for everyone. These animals always eat the pasture cleanly, forcing the big tent area to walk along the river every few years. Move once.

    The Ross people are not at all that kind of free and happy lifestyle!

    Snow covered a lot of flat land. It is said that a few months ago, the ground was still full of wheat. The Ross people had completed the harvest, and their warehouse materials were enough to support everyone until the fall of next year.

    This group of visitors from the far east stood under the city on horseback. Because the messenger was racing on the ice-bound Lake Ilmen first, he reported the news to Rurik.

    A group of horsemen from the East come to sell horses not far away? One shot is the scale of a hundred horses?

    Such good things were completely beyond Rurik''s expectations, and the good news is no less than a long drought and rain.

    Yes, Lurik dreams of building a cavalry unit to enhance his combat effectiveness and improve the efficiency of information dissemination, what he really wants. But after thinking about it, this incident was not just accidental.

    "Maksakyi, you really are here again this year? Give me a big gift as soon as you come, and I want to reward you again."

    Rurik was ready. The team had to walk along the river for two to three days, and he had enough time to put up a guard of honor to greet him.

    The messenger said that those horses had a group of armed men. It is not surprising that a group of businessmen have gone through a long journey, that is, bears and wolves encountered on the journey can become deadly threats, and they have to pass through the Smolensk control area. It is reasonable to bring weapons and swordsmen.

    But the messenger said that those people looked very strange, and some Finns looked very different. They are all black-haired, and the leader has a wonderful moustache. They are short in stature and don''t understand Gnoss at all, but they understand Slavic, and those with poor pronunciation can basically understand them.

    Is the main guest from the East? Looks like a Finn?

    The messenger mentioned a word, and Rurik made a little judgment and decisively confirmed that the person who came was Pecheneg.

    OK! The owner of the horse has delivered it!

    The teams of Kagan and Sakyi were too arrogant, they all walked at least, and the Ostara warriors who were "guarding" around them all held up flags and walked, as if these foreign visitors were the first class.

    As they passed the farm, even if it was cold, the boring people ran out of the house, or looked at the horse team from afar, or got close to seeing the truth.

    Horses are not rare in Novgorod, and it is unprecedented for a large number of riders to appear at the same time!

    I am very ashamed to say that the local Slavs do not know how to ride. They use horses as service animals to pull carts and plows, and their functions are more like the Eastern cattle. Of course they knew the existence of cavalry, but the number of horses in their hands was not small but also short.

    Last year, foreign horsemen sold some better horses to the prince. It is said that the prince is already planning to create a cavalry unit belonging to the Principality.

    But what does this matter have to do with everyone who farms? Even if it is the income, the biggest beneficiaries are the various Varangians and the guys from the White Tree Manor who live in Novgorod.

    Think about it! There is nothing more interesting than watching the excitement, anyway, life lacks fun.

    The sneaky onlookers Kagan had already noticed that he didn''t bother to figure out why along the way, probably because his team was too conspicuous.

    He didn''t mean any arrogance, but entered a whole new field. He was surprised by the way of life here completely different from his hometown. Curiosity **** everything.

    The tall wooden walls of Novgorod surprised him, allowing him to see the real "city style". The uniformly dressed warriors gathered on the city wall not only made him subconsciously on guard, to realize that Prince Ross had fully informed of his arrival.

    By coincidence, Jeflo himself was in the city.

    In principle, Jeflo is not an earl of Finland, the real earl is his eldest son, and he can exercise the power of a lord as a "political earl." However, in the core area of ??the Rus Principality, Rurik is willing to reminisce with him, and then appoint him to be the head of the bodyguard. The time limit is until the snow melting next spring.

    This is a personal relationship and a test. No, Evlo was ordered to act as the messenger of the contact.

    Since the Finnish Suomi and Turkic Pecheneg have their ancestors from North Asia, perhaps their slightly similar looks can bring a special kind of closeness.

    Yevlo didn''t know Wang''s intentions, but he knew his duty well.

    The mercenary troops are essentially guards. They are armed with the best clothes and the lightest. Not everyone''s helmet is also covered with blue-dyed goose feathers, forming a gorgeous crown. Everyone''s white robe is wrapped in a huge interlaced blue pattern on the chest, the cowhide armband is fastened, a uniform style steel sword is hung from the waist, and there are various personal belongings.

    The guards were short of manpower, so Ragner¡¯s department also received the letter, and after changing clothes temporarily, he came to be an "extra actor." Suddenly, more than three hundred people lined up at the gate of the city, forming two walls along the road.

    If you want ceremonies, do the work of ceremonies to the extreme!

    No, Rurik gave her love concubine Nolan, who is obsessed with rhythm, the opportunity to perform. With a team of musicians she trained, she collectively dressed up like a priestess, with a bone flute and a fart drum outside the city. Line up and play "Ode to Joy" as a welcome tune to welcome visitors.

    The flag of the Rus is flying, with a blue pattern on a white background. Is this their symbol?

    Their samurai all wore robes and armors, and they were gorgeously decorated.

    Hidden under the gorgeous appearance is definitely fierce. Kagan is also a veteran soldier at a young age. He can tell from his eyes who has killed anyone, and look at these Ross warriors, every one of them is absolutely murderous!

    The blonde young girls aroused his curiosity. These women played the flute and drums, and the ensemble played briskly and comfortably, and the mood expressed was completely reversed from that of another group of savage fighters.

    "Guests from afar, the great prince has received your request. The prince allowed the Pecheneg envoy to enter the city and your leader to enter the palace and talk. Please dismount first."

    The speaker was a low man with a different appearance from other Rosses. The man spoke in Slavic, and Kagan could understand it.

    When he hesitated, Sakyi hurriedly dismounted first, then dragged Kagan down with his bare hands, and whispered: "I advise you not to hesitate and listen carefully to their requirements. We are now in their hands. They are very tough. ."

    Of course, the snowfield outside the city was not the meeting place. Kagan got off his horse skillfully, took off his fur and walked towards Evlo with a smile.

    "Are you... a noble person?"

    "I am a nobleman of the Rus Principality. You...looks like you are the leader of the Pecheneg?"

    Sakyi had never seen Jeflo before, and he knew that this man was a big shot at this scene. He hunched over his face and introduced flatly with a smile on his face: "My lord, this young man is the son of Pechenegg Khan...well, he is equivalent to the status of the eldest son of Prince Rus. He is the envoy of Pecheneg, with For the purpose of trade and peace."

    "Also a nobleman? Then, please follow me into the city. The prince also ordered that you can bring ten followers, and the others are waiting outside the city with their horses."

    "Just let my people stay in the snow?" Kagan asked suspiciously.

    "This is what the prince meant. Before getting authorization, you and your people should not enter the city at will. I heard that you are here to sell horses. I saw that your horses are absolutely high-quality, and the prince must also like it."

    Shock is acting on both sides together! The Ross army in line also noticed the horses in front of them. Many of them had experienced battles with cavalry and knew the advantages of cavalry. Even if the cavalry had been beaten by a torsion slingshot, if the cavalry was in control of the Russian army, the situation would be completely different.

    Ragnar was mixed in the guards, and he was greedy for these horses. After all, seeing that horseman is proud and heroic, any man is envious and wants to ride it and try to feel it and even gallop.

    Kagan finally entered the big city of the Duchy of Ross. He saw neat houses and smooth roads, and even drainage ditches.

    He also noticed the existence of the bazaar, and saw a large number of people coming and going stopping to look at him.

    What made him slightly disappointed was that Prince Ross did not have a particularly grand palace. What there was here was just a large wooden house and a number of outbuildings, perhaps because it was not a royal city.

    At the same time, Rurik had already changed his clothes and was waiting for the guests. He also had specially invited Takeru on both sides, especially the burly guys from the First Banner Team. Go up two rows to give a place in Wanggong Town.

    The house was brightly lit by candlelight, and a matrix of three chandeliers was lowered on the roof.

    The oil lamp holder on the side wall is very particular, every bronze lamp must have a white bear beast head, and the ferocious tusks are inexhaustible and domineering.

    A young man with a golden beard sits in Gaotang, wearing a white bear skin, a fox fur hat on his head, and a lot of gems on his clothes.

    Is he like a wealthy businessman?

    Do not! The young man''s eyes can''t lie, he is an extremely vicious warrior, and his sharp eyes are like saying, "I killed 10,000 warriors."

    Kagan and his entourage had to unload all their arms. As soon as they entered the temple, they heard the noble man on the stage in Slavic language: "Is the envoy of Pecheneg?"

    Kagan was still standing, but when he heard Sakyi, he hurriedly sat down with his legs crossed.

    "My lord, this is a warrior from the eastern grasslands. He is the son of a local leader and will inherit the position of leader in the future." Sakey flattered.

    "The Khan of the Pecheneg?" Rurik was also taken aback. "How can you have such a noble status?"

    "I am indeed noble." Kagan raised his head unchecked.

    "Very good. It seems that what the messenger said is true. As you can see, I am King Russell, the conqueror of the north, the possession of the ocean, the ruler of the Slavs, and the love of the gods. People are also the best buyers of your horses. So, your name? Your intentions?"

    Any person with an identity can name a series of titles that flaunt himself noble. Kagan did show his timidity for a while. After all, he didn''t have any impressive results and he didn''t dare to brag about himself.

    The Rose Prince is very young as rumored, this person is not as timid as his peers, and his words are full of arrogance.

    The prince¡¯s arrogant Kagan is not uncomfortable. The prince is definitely smart and has already named his intention to buy a horse.

    The topic has a direct breakthrough, and the possibility of awkward dialogue has not existed from the beginning.

    "I am Kagan, Pechenegg''s next khan. We must be your best horse supplier. Yes, this time, I will do horse trade with you directly on the orders of my father."

    "Very good! Happy! Come on! Give wine!"

    Upon the order, the ministers offered Rose wines. It is a cocktail. The so-called crafted and distilled vodka is blended with a lot of honey, and some raspberry fruit is soaked. Its alcohol content is not low. The extreme sweetness overwhelms the spicy, only honey, fruity and wine aromas. .

    Rurik also held a glass of wine.

    Kagan was bewildered and shocked for a while, holding a crystal glass in his hand, in which the wine had a complex aroma and a slight yellow color and was pure and pure.

    Since the other party is of Turkic ethnicity, it must be the grassland for home. Any prairie people are always happy. The so-called drinking requires a big bowl, eating meat requires holding bones, and stubbornly drinking and eating meat shows the pride of the host and the guest.

    Leurix stood up with a toast, with a bold look: "For guests from afar, it is the fate that meets us. Let us drink this glass of wine, and then immediately talk about the horses."

    "My lord, how can you be so bold?!" Kagan was surprised.

    "Is there any more nonsense? I long for your horses. I think in your opinion, a hundred words of good blessing are not as good as I immediately buy the horses, right? You are here for trade, and we should Try your best to negotiate a deal today."

    Is there such a good thing? Kagan was anxious to complete the transaction immediately and held the money in his hands.

    "Since the prince is so fond of this transaction, let''s toast! Your warm and hospitable character will be extolled in the grassland, and we will have a better prospect for trade." After all, Kagan drank the wine.

    To do business is to do business, and Lurik did not have any intention to cheat these Turkic people.

    Kagan was actually the son of Pechenegg Khan. Regardless of whether this name is true, whether the future trade can proceed smoothly is the last word. The so-called don''t care about the comer is a cat or a dog, who can send the steed to Ross, it doesn''t matter whether he steals or snatches the steed, the hero is the one who sends the steed.

    However, the appearance of these Pecheneg people instantly made Rurik think of a lot-maybe the plan of training cavalry should take advantage of the trend to enter the fast lane.

    Let''s negotiate the business right away! Although the large treasury of the Principality is located in Shilla Fort, the development of handicrafts requires a large amount of cash expenditure, and Novgorod also has a small treasury with up to 800 pounds of silver coins. With his spring experience, Rurik wondered about this unsolicited foreign trade transaction of horses. The money should be enough, and the price should be bargained after the big deal.

    "You really intend to sell a hundred horses?" Seeing his toast, Rurik asked hurriedly.

    "Exactly."

    "So..." Rurik wanted to find a price. He decisively thought of the outrageous offer made by Sacky last year, and his words were directly held back.

    "Price? According to our habits, the price of a batch of mares is the highest, and the horses I bring are all mares."

    "All mares?!"

    "Because mares are most suitable for riding, maybe you don''t understand now, you will understand after buying my horse."

    Kagan''s meaning, Rurik, probably understood. The so-called steppe cavalry always carried mares on expeditions. In addition to the core elite of the Mongolian army expedition to Western Europe, the other cavalry came from Turks. They all live by water and grass, their lifestyles have a lot of commonality, and naturally they can accept the same profuse management. The cavalry on the expedition can stay on their horses and sleep on their horses. The cavalry mare is not only a tool for riding and combat, but also almost all of logistics.

    "Well, what''s your price?"

    "We walked for three months, and after a lot of hardships, we finally arrived in your territory, so..."

    "Is the price going up?"

    "Exactly. So, a horse is a pound of silver." Kagan said a little timidly, but when he looked at Rurik, he sat upright when he heard the number.

    "What did you say?!"

    "Ah! Prince! We have gone through a lot of hardships. It is reasonable to increase the price from the far east to this far north. Please accept it."

    "You!" Rurik covered his face with one hand, and stared directly at the trembling Maksakyi through his fingers with murderous eyes.

    Rurik never expected that there would be such a business. The breeder of horses had to explain for a one-pound quotation. For fear of the buyer''s unhappy, the co-author of Sakyi once raised the price ten times! For the sake of 1000% profit, this group of Kiev horses really dare to engage in the "Eastern European Concatenation" to eat at both ends.

    The transaction was all spring, and the stallions that were bought went crazy, so much so that now the whole of Novgorod''s mares are bulging. Sakyi sold his horse and then withdrew Thinking of those things, Rurik had to feel that this Kiev man¡¯s mobility was really for trade. This man has been moving fast for a whole year without even taking a break. At the time, he had this ability to act and gave him a big ship, but he couldn''t directly kill the New World.

    Obviously Sakyi lied in the spring. The ten horses described by the so-called open heart cost 40 pounds of silver coins. In the end, they are still nonsense. They are all profiteers! Even now, Rurik didn''t get angry when he knew it, and he should even keep it a secret. Because the horse suppliers deliver the goods to the door, they take care of the distribution work themselves, and no second dealers are needed anymore.

    Kagan said that one hundred mares are available for sale, while other horses are not included in the scope of sale.

    "When will we trade? When will I get the money?!" Kagan asked very honestly.

    The other party was so real, Rurik thought that if he hesitated at all, he would be too unnatural. He stood up again and announced: "It''s now, you are about to get the money! A total of 10,000 fine silver coins! Let''s go! I''ll go and see the horses first. What a happy event, Kagan, you and your people They are all my friends. I want to entertain you tonight!"

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 777, there is no foreign trade of horses eaten by two traffickers), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 779ï¼š Maharajah riding a horse, you are mighty and majestic

    You can search for the latest chapters in Baidu for "The Rise of Rurik''s Search Novels (!

    What is a good meal?

    In any gathering on the grassland, the distinguished leaders gathered together, slaughtered a few sheep and roasted them with fragrant fragrant oil, and everyone walked up with knives, cutting off their pleasant parts and holding them for food. This is a grassland feast.

    The feast will be even more wonderful if there is more mare kumiss to accompany the meal.

    Kagan''s concept of good food is very limited. He has heard that the Romans have a very good way of eating, and he likes the taste of wine very much.

    In the hometown, wine certainly flows into the Pecheneg society. Caucasus wine merchants in Abkhazia, Georgia, and Armenia will sell wine in barrels in exchange for Pecheneg horses.

    Horses are a kind of hard currency. Obviously, the trade with the Russians in the far north is a win-win situation. According to Kagan, among all the trading partners, only the Russians are the most decisive when it comes to taking out silver coins.

    Because Rurik quickly went out of town to see the horses!

    Turkic horses have a long mane, and there are slightly more manes on their hoofs. Most horses do not have iron horseshoes, but the cuticles of the horseshoes have been trimmed.

    They gather together without fear of others, one by one stepping on the snow to catch their breath.

    Stroking the horse''s mane, the horse has no intention of squandering, and is as docile as an old friend.

    "Can I ride a horse?" Rurik could not suppress the restlessness in his heart, and asked Kagan casually.

    This proposal is really bold. Even if Prince Ross is noble, he doesn''t know how to gallop!

    But Kagan also didn''t understand...

    "Yes, I have to warn that a good rider needs training. Also, I cannot guarantee that the horse you choose will be absolutely docile."

    "I appreciate your kindness. You choose a docile horse! Remember!" Rurik stared at Kagan, "I bought your Turkic barbarian horses for galloping. I will inspect the goods myself and make them for others. A role model. I think you should be able to guess my intentions."

    Some things cannot be hidden. For example, as early as in the far east, Kagan learned that the northern Rus were selling horses, and he took it for granted that the Rus wanted to build a cavalry unit. The geographical distance between the two parties is extremely long. The Ross people are willing to spend money to get the horses, and the sale must be a big profit, and the Pechenegg Alliance can''t worry about the Ross people being a military threat.

    Kagan chose a good horse for Rurik, a tall horse with a shoulder height of 150 cm.

    This kind of shoulder height is superior to Turkic horse breeds. Although Turkic horses are superior to Arabian horses and Dawan horses, which are out of time and space, of course it has its own advantages, and even this strategic advantage is obvious!

    Driven and led by humans, a herd of horses traveled from the shores of the Black Sea through grasslands, forests, swamps, and snow in just three months, before arriving in the bitter cold of the north. The endurance of horses is truly amazing!

    Rurik himself is a whole head taller than Kagan. A strong Nordic man still needs more muscle and fat to show his strength. Rurik''s figure is still somewhat thin. Of course, he is standing on the snow, with a fair face and a golden beard. He does have the style of a "Lion of the North", giving Kagan a strong sense of oppression.

    If Rurik doesn''t know how to ride horses, it''s absurd.

    But his kind of riding can''t be regarded as real riding.

    It''s like a person has learned to swim, and his skills are imprinted in his soul. His heart will eventually be branded with a soul that is beyond time and space, and he knows how to ride a horse in this memory. It was just a racecourse for tourists to have fun in the Yellow River tidal flat area. The horses were tamed and subdued. Tourists stepped on their horses and grabbed the reins to issue instructions. These horses, which have been reduced to money-making tools for the masters, are extremely docile. They will not hesitate to run a fixed number of laps around the racecourse, and then stop very wisely.

    Tourists who experience the pleasure of galloping always dismount happily and pay happily.

    This is how Rurik learned how to ride, and now he has changed time and space, at least stepping on the horse with bronze feet and holding the reins, the whole movement is done in one go.

    He even yelled "drive" involuntarily, but this kind of eastern command language was invalid for Turkic horses, because the system was incompatible.

    Even so, there are currently more than two thousand people watching the horse herd at the gate of the city! People watched and saw that Lord Prince successfully at least looked down at everyone, and Lord Prince easily conquered the horse!

    Kagan on the side was amazed and hurriedly taught some Turkic imperatives.

    Now that the voice control system is compatible, Rurik suddenly noticed that riding a horse is essentially the same as driving a car. If the horse is a vehicle, its operation is completely intelligent voice control.

    He was already tall and riding a tall horse, and Rurik''s head was actually 260 cm above the ground. Looking down on sentient beings is by no means a fallacy.

    Rurik slid around under the eyes of the people with the rein. The horse''s docileness fascinated him, and he suddenly issued the order to gallop. The horse suddenly accelerated upon hearing the news, and given another order, the horse immediately decelerated and turned into a stroll.

    Rejoicing, Rurik drew out his sword, the shiny steel sword really dazzling in the sun.

    He learned the scenes he saw in the movie, holding his right arm high, pointing the steel sword straight ahead, and making the horse gallop again, and the whole person became a real Cossack cavalry!

    All his white fox hats ran away, and everyone saw the prince galloping, his brown ponytail swaying violently in the wind, and the golden ponytail behind the prince''s head also fluttering in the wind.

    This was the first time Kagan saw Prince Rose, and he couldn''t imagine that the highest leader of the Rus was born with riding skills, as if his buttocks were on horseback. Look at the prince¡¯s flowing blonde hair, which is exactly the same as a real ponytail.

    As Rurik was refreshed, the panting steed finally stopped. He loosened the stirrup with his right foot like a bicycle, swiped his leg briskly, and jumped off quickly.

    Surprise and shock are written on Kagan''s face.

    "Prince, I didn''t think you were born a cavalry!"

    "Yeah, it feels great to be so happy. It was not you who sent the horse, and I didn''t know that I was born a good horseman." Rurik stroked the horse''s mane subconsciously. . I don¡¯t have any worries, and I have to give you an extra sum of money."

    Is there such a good thing? Being praised by the nobles for taming horses, Ganka would be happy in his heart. How can it be unreasonable to receive an extra reward this time?

    The preparations for a wonderful state banquet were intense, and Kagan and his party also received the horse money.

    Because of the presence of her Carlotta, she has rich experience in domesticating large-scale livestock. Carlota checked all the horses and concluded that they were all young and good horses, so-called ponies could be bred in spring.

    Rurik felt that he had made a lot of money, and he was very happy to get ten thousand fine Frank silver coins.

    The silver coins were divided into ten sacks of ten pounds each, and he promised with honor that he would not be short on the issue of paying for money.

    Does Kagan still suspect that the number of coins is insufficient? He had never seen a silver coin of this size in his life. Every silver coin was printed with Frankish King Charlemagne. He assumed that it was the head of a Roman emperor. Everything is indifferent. He verified the authenticity of the silver coin in his own way, and saw that the tooth mark was left on the silver coin, and it was undoubtedly a sufficient amount of silver. As for whether the quantity is enough, this issue was directly ignored by him.

    A small package of extra rewards was immediately dialed down, and the small sacks contained ten Frankish gold coins. If one hundred pounds of silver coins belong to the family property of the Pechenegg alliance, all the chiefs of the alliance are paying attention to this trade, and at least half of the money earned must be expanded to the Pechenegg army. And these ten gold coins are classified as Kagan''s private property.

    High-quality gold coins are also rare things, and Kagan is happy after picking up the gold coins. Of course gold coins can be traded, but Kagan has his own idea-to melt the gold coins and coat his helmet and iron mask with gold.

    The warriors of the Turkic ethnic group have a particular emphasis. If a warrior has enough assets, it is certain to wear iron armor. The helmet should be reinforced with iron plates, a defensive mask made of iron or copper plate should be hung on the front face, and the richer people should plate the mask with gold.

    This style was actually obtained from the confrontation between the Turks and the Tang Dynasty. It has not been many years since the Pecheneg people arrived on the Volga River, and the people''s memory of the Tang Empire has not dissipated. The elites in the tribal alliance know some distant history and the reasons why so many people have moved westward.

    All horses are guests, including every personal attendant in Kagan has the right to enjoy a big meal.

    Before nightfall, Kagan''s attendants had their weapons confiscated, and in exchange they were able to enter the city.

    I have to say that this group of people exudes a foul smell, and they are ordered to take a bath. Everyone showed an indescribable resistance. Kagan was also resistant at the beginning, taking a bath was thought to be easily possessed by evil spirits.

    Rique didn''t want to listen to this rhetoric at all. Anyway, this group of people were all armed, and there was another guy like Sakyi who was constantly acting as a lobbyist. After examining the situation, Kagan had no choice but to call on his men to be honest and obedient.

    Turkic people from all walks of life have a high degree of vigilance for bathing and washing clothes. On the whole, life in the grassland needs to save water. Bathing is a shameful waste. At best, they wipe their bodies. The legends of demons and evil spirits are only legends after all.

    Kagan opened her eyes when she entered the realm of the Ross people. When the other guys got together to enjoy the rain treatment, she could soak herself in a comfortable wooden barrel.

    This was a wonderful experience that he could not imagine, not to mention the creamy yellow and white cheese-like modules smeared all over the body, and the dirt peeled off. His braids are all stretched out, and his hair that has not been washed for many years has been washed clean.

    It is said that the Romans are very particular about bathing, and the co-authors are the same. He didn''t know how the Romans took a bath. The Rus cleaned himself in this way. It was rare for Kagan to scrub away the dirt he had accumulated for many years, and even exuded a wonderful fragrance all over his body.

    Because of the soap making, Rurik did not hesitate to order product upgrades after getting better materials.

    The method of making lye from plant ash has become more sophisticated. The key source of fat is milk butter. The collected and dried wild rose and wild chrysanthemum are collected and boiled in water. These substances are mixed together to make milk soap. It is mainly dedicated to the royal family and nobles, and Rurik uses it to cleanse his body. Of course, it is also sold on a small scale. Because the cost price is higher, the price is naturally not something that two silver coins can solve.

    Kagan even bit the soap with his teeth, the smell made his mouth greedy, but the bitter taste and foamy mouth made him give up.

    He was really hungry, and he didn''t know how wonderful the prince''s banquet of the Rus State was, let alone how the princes talked at the banquet.

    I was very greedy for that glass of honey wine, only this glass made the man who prided himself on drinking a little wobbly. Fortunately, his drinking volume was really good and now it''s completely normal. He wants to drink more wine and is eager to bring back some for the nobles of the tribe to drink together. This is also a means to win relationships and pave the way for him to succeed the Khan in the future.

    Kagan was well washed and put on brand new clothes.

    What made him feel more cordial was that Prince Rose wore trousers. His young wife, concubine, trusted nobleman, and warrior all wore trousers. He has come into contact with a lot of Mrs. Krivi? in the Kiev community. Those guys who claim to be blood allies don¡¯t wear pants at all. If it weren¡¯t for riding a horse to protect the crotch, Maksakyi would not wear pants.

    It was also in this contact that Kagan learned the Slavic language, and he was able to talk with Prince Rus very happily, and at the same time fully understood that the Russ were not Slavs! The Rus are the people who conquer the sea, and they maneuver the ship like the Pecheneg people riding on horseback. Yes! Kagan, who entered the city, really saw the giant wooden boat moored in the dock area. The towering mast was as high as the big tree. He didn''t know what it meant for a while, but he just sighed with the strength of the Ross people.

    Put on new clothes and step on new leather boots. The coat is even more exquisite. It is a white bear fur coat with sleeves and a scarf made of fox fur and wool. The leather jacket is quite thick, and the warmth retention effect is also amazing.

    According to the words of the Ross guard, this outfit is a reward from Prince Ross.

    On the grassland, it is gratifying to get a clean, decent and gorgeous dress. Looking at his own clothes, Kagan estimated that from top to bottom, it would be worth a pound of silver coin.

    Indeed, bear skins are extremely rare on the prairie, and the guys in Kiev will sell bear skins at an extreme price. Kagan had never seen a bear, not to mention a polar bear covered in white fur. He has seen dead bears at least today. It is the bear head hung on the wooden wall of the palace hall. The ferocious tusks come from the beasts he has never seen before, and the ferocious tusks instantly arouse the depths of his soul. The fear of hunting the beasts and taking the heads of the beasts shows the strength of men. Kagan understands that the decoration of Prince Ross with as many as forty bear heads is too mighty and majestic.

    Kagan opened his eyes, changed his outfit and walked out of the bathhouse, the smoke of Novgorod rushing towards his face.

    Although it is winter, life in the market cannot be avoided.

    Lurik did not have a reason to issue a curfew. He even hoped that the people would continue to work on handicrafts on winter nights to create more wealth. After all, the insufficient production of various materials and the growing demand for materials are a sharp contradiction.

    Such as pottery workshops, charcoal burning factories, brick burning factories, state-owned garment factories, state-owned paper mills, shipyards, mills and bakery workshops, state-owned blacksmiths, etc., all work overnight, even if the door is closed by heavy snow, the people rely on the stock of raw materials. The fuel lamp will continue to work. In the past, people from all walks of life could not find new money-making jobs. In the long winter, they are more of learning brown bears to hibernate in houses. They are not lazy people. Now they have a way to make money. The cubs who don¡¯t go to school in winter are also busy with Parents work together to make extra money.

    Today, the arrival of horse passengers in Novgorod is even more lively.

    It is a custom of Turkic people to sleep and sleep in the wind. They don¡¯t think it¡¯s too shabby. So Rurik gave Kagan¡¯s followers a big barn with a floor, bread and ale, and they don¡¯t have to pay a copper coin, everyone. Just be grateful. Because they know the beauty of bread, it is a pity that prairie life can hardly get this kind of delicacy. They feasted on wheat bread and drank ale, and their stomachs were filled with carbon water. It was the first time in their lives. The first soaring blood sugar made them tired. In addition, alcohol paralyzed their nerves, and they had just taken the most relaxing bath of their life. They were embarrassed. In the coming days, many Turkic fighters paid no attention to anything.

    Today, they are wearing the clothes given by Prince Ross and the blankets given by Prince Ross, and they ate the delicious food rewarded by Prince Ross. It is said that during this winter, everyone can get food rewards from the Prince every day.

    There is such a good thing?

    This night some Turkic fighters were moved, and they couldn''t help thinking. It is said that if Prince Ross does not dislike him, the brothers would kneel in front of the prince while they were young and worship him as the "Ros Khan" and sacrifice for him.

    It''s not surprising that they have this kind of thought. Even if Rurik has approved the pursuit of a better life for these Turkic people, he will open their eyes on food and clothing, and subtly shake their hearts.

    Even if it is impossible to persuade Kagan to give up the position of Pechenegg Khan in the future, he can at least instigate a few Turkic horsemen.

    Because there is a steed, although it is not difficult to select a rider from the principality, hiring a suitable instructor is extremely important. With his own calculations, Rurik wanted to win over several Turks as naturalized citizens, grant him the identity of Rus, and make him teach horse riding and Turkic cavalry tactics full-time. This is the only way for the Russ cavalry to make a quick plan.

    However, it would be even better if Kagan, a Turkic nobleman, could personally accept the appointment of a cavalry instructor!

    Rurik doesn''t care about spending more money, he cares about whether a winter training can pull out the first "Ross Cavalry Company".

    The banquet was not only a state banquet for the noble envoys of Pecheneg, by the Principality of Ross, but also took the opportunity to settle the matter.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 778 The Maharaja on Horseback is mighty and mighty), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 780ï¼š Win-win feast

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The palace of the prince is brightly lit, and the main hall is already a banquet hall.

    Rurik didn''t deliberately waste time, it was because the dinner party needed some time to prepare.

    A small reindeer that has been slaughtered and spread out and cooked is the final hard dish of the dinner. This dish takes a long time to roast, so that when the people in Kagan are busy taking a bath, the venison with a lot of salt is already String them up with iron bars and put them in the roasting pit.

    In the end, the person who came was the son of Pechenegg Khan and the envoy who sent hundreds of good horses.

    If Rurik wanted to cater to this unexpected guest with extremely high food treatment, then the dinner must be sumptuous and reflect the characteristics of the Principality.

    The flour and the noodles form a dough. The high-gluten wheat from Britain is rolled into a dough crust, folded and cut, and boiled and placed in ice water for later use. Pottery urn is a mixture of venison, deer fat, diced mushrooms, diced carrots, onion chunks, chopped thyme, and a lot of salt. It is directly mixed with a small amount of flour to make it more viscous. If you can get some oil, chicken essence, and pepper, it will naturally make the stew more flavorful, but high-grade spices are really not available. Even so, such marinated noodles is the limit that Rurik can recover.

    As a result, the noodles produced naturally have a Slavic-style thick soup boiled with similar ingredients.

    Just after the autumn harvest, people around Lake Ilmen walked into the mountains and forests, taking advantage of an extremely short autumn rain to dig for mushrooms.

    The most common local Pleurotus eryngii, bisporus, and oyster mushrooms have good yields every year, and these are eaten by the people themselves. After the rare matsutake is excavated, it is sliced ??and dried. The prince is its big buyer, and the mushroom pickers are happy to use it in exchange for a batch of wheat to subsidize the family.

    After all, mushrooms cannot be eaten as rice. They are a good source of protein, but that''s all. The living standards of the people in the area around the lake have indeed improved, but they have not yet reached the point of abundance. They always crave starch, fat, and salt, so mushrooms are just a useful side dish and a barely satisfying hunger in a disaster year.

    But here in Rurik, it became an extremely delicacy.

    Buttered Matsutake is extremely fresh and mellow, and it has become a Ross specialty.

    In addition, yellow root carrots are chopped and fried with chicken, the sea bass meatballs pounded into minced meat are fried with onions, chicken gizzards are fried with onions flavored with ale, and simple fried eggs.

    Rurik even prepared dessert, which was a crispy baked tart.

    The royal family must pay attention to eating, so as to introduce some new methods to satisfy the appetite of all the people, so as to increase the adjustment of life.

    Perhaps the visitor may find it awkward to eat marinated noodles from forks in silver. Rurik also prepares biscuits, white bread and brown bread, which he can pick up as he needs.

    Rurik firmly believes that these children of the prairie always have a great appetite, their lifestyle determines their unrestrainedness, and the opportunity to drink is definitely "to blow the bottle."

    If the visitor gets drunk in a short time, things are going to be bad.

    There are three kinds of drinks for the dinner party, ale, mead and kvass. These three wines indeed have both Viking and Slavic characteristics, which will definitely be an unprecedented experience for the people of the grassland.

    Naturally combustible vodka must also be prepared. Drinking burning spirits is already a masterpiece of the Principality''s feast, and it has been entertained.

    Kagan grumbled in his stomach, he was full of anticipation for the prince''s feast, and imagined that when he arrived at the venue, he would hold a large piece of barbecue and bite like a wolf. Because his colleagues and the invited Ma Ke Sake Yi said that he had come here, he enthusiastically introduced the son of the prairie to what he knew as "the king''s dinner."

    Barbecue is certainly the final hard dish, and all kinds of side dishes are like small gifts that are kept on offer, making diners always full of expectations.

    The venue has been set up, and the top elites of the Duchy of Ross are all present.

    It''s just that this banquet is not a mere state banquet. Taking advantage of the banquet, we will continue to discuss the facts of the country as its political attributes. R¨¹lik¡¯s wife did not come, and only the maid and cook could enter the banquet hall to pass the food.

    This is a feast for men, and it is also a negotiation scene for the top aristocrats of the two political entities in Eastern Europe.

    Rurik needs to continue to implement the cavalry affairs through the banquet, which Kagan can probably guess, and even made some pre-plans for possible situations.

    Although he had prepared himself, he really entered the prince¡¯s banquet hall. Kagan was deeply shocked by this dazzling array of delicious meals!

    He took off his hat, revealing his black hair, just because he had just finished taking a shower, his braid was completely loosened and there was no time to tie it again, so he simply tied it up with a rope to form a huge black ponytail.

    Seeing Kagan''s true face, Liu Rick almost sprayed the table with a mouthful of honey. Didn''t expect this guy to learn his own hairstyle?

    "You are finally here! How? At least I saw you changed your clothes, very decent!" R¨¹lik said in a slavic language.

    Is the corner of Kagan''s eyes still gazing at the delicious food on the meal-sharing table, the greedy worms are aroused, and the saliva in his mouth is like an open faucet.

    With Turkic etiquette, he covered his heart with his right hand in a gentle respect: "Thanks to the prince for the gift, I learned that my subordinates have a warm residence and a generous meal. They are all slave soldiers I raised. I can''t think of you. Give them extremely high treatment."

    Those Pechenegg soldiers were actually slaves? Although this surprised Rurik, it was reasonable to think carefully.

    Any grassland nation has something in common, and the leader family must have a group of fans. Among them, domestic slaves are the most loyal because of their survival.

    Rurik didn''t answer for the time being, and pointed to the empty seat on his left hand, "Kagan, you are sitting in this type. The fattest deer legs are yours. Don''t be polite, I believe you can eat it all at once. "

    "Oh?! Then I will die."

    Kagan came in a stride and looked very imposing, and he was also very happy that the Ross people understood the principle of "the left is respected".

    He lightly lifted his robe and sat cross-legged, looking at the luxuriant food in front of him, if it weren''t for the willpower to control his hands, he would really hold the deer''s leg in his hand and gnaw it.

    "It''s really a delicious meal! This is a feast that you can''t enjoy on the grassland." He did not forget to swallow the halazi as he complimented him.

    "How?" Rurik asked with a side face knowingly.

    "Perfect feast. There are many delicious meals that I have never seen before. Just smelling the smell will tell you that they are delicacies."

    Rurik nodded: "You are the most noble guest visiting our country, and I ordered the feast. Just for you!"

    The last word, Ruriek, increased his intonation, and Kagan was startled by this. Kagan was not sure whether the young Prince Rus really understood the etiquette of the grassland, but the attitude of Prince Rurik was...

    Kagan hurriedly tested: "Maharajah, I''m just a visiting envoy and sold a horse, but you have such a fancy to me?"

    "I admire you!" While speaking, Rurik held up the glass with honey water.

    Upon seeing this, Kagan also held up a noble cup in return.

    "You came to the north through forests, swamps, ice and snow. You are the sons of the eastern grasslands, and we are the conquerors of the northern ocean. Although isolated by a long distance, we let us unite and at least let trade flourish. So I think it¡¯s good. Now, we should build mutual trust. I know some Eastern etiquette."

    "Ah! Are you trying to be an alliance?!"

    "Exactly!"

    Rurik''s affirmation of blood as an alliance indeed shocked the entire banquet hall.

    Otto was old and even had a bad appetite, just like drinking. As for the son''s alliance with other tribes, as long as the alliance is the result, it doesn''t matter what the process is. Cut the finger, drip the blood into the wine and drink it together. The son had done this before, and the result was a close connection with the group of people in Narvik Port, and now it legally controls the northern port.

    When everyone was astonished, only Old Otto smiled naively. He knew that there was not much time, and he probably guessed the distant and wonderful future-one day Ross would be able to swallow the grasslands of the far east.

    Although Otto had never seen the boundless grassland in his life.

    No one opposed Rurik''s intentions, even his real cousin Arik had no objection. Everyone was surprised that things came too abruptly. The guests arrived at noon and the horse trade completed in the afternoon. How can they be called brothers and sisters at night?

    Rurik has his own claim that the so-called opportunity is fleeting, and the opportunity to join forces is in sight. As long as the two sides have a blood ally, Rurik is not afraid of this Kagan not giving in to the rest.

    There are fine wines and delicacies, Kagan opened his eyes and felt that he was so valued by Prince Ross!

    He just thought about it for a moment, grabbed the knife on the table after slapped his thigh, and without hesitation cut his left index finger with the tip of the knife, and the blood dripped into the wine glass.

    Seeing it so decisive, as a ruthless man who actually killed the enemy like hemp, Rurik also drew a knife and cut his finger, and dripped blood into the wine glass.

    The transparent cup clearly showed the dissolution of blood drops, and Rurik stood up holding the wine glass: "We exchanged wine glasses and went outdoors to swear to the moon that we are all brothers. What do you think?"

    "good!"

    The banquet has not yet begun, first it is a big show of blood as an alliance.

    The so-called "Alliance" is to hold a blood sacrifice to the sun and the moon.

    Rurik was so cryptic, kneeling on one knee in the snow and holding up the **** glass goblet, and suddenly asked Kagan sideways, "In your language, is the **** called Tengri?"

    Kagan was not only shocked, but also a stronger affection in his heart. "You people in Rus, actually worship Tengri?"

    "Yes! No. You call it Tengri, Odin in the words of our Ross people."

    "In the greatest existence?"

    "Really!"

    "It seems that I should go to my hometown and follow the customs." After that, General Kagan was lifted higher, bluntly: "Odin of the high sky, you will witness our pledge..."

    Hearing it, Rurik secretly smiled, thinking that this person is really good at judging the situation, and it just proved that this person is not constrained to believe in a certain god, and his interests are above all else.

    Then, the vows expressed by each of them, but the two drank the sacrifice wine.

    Without warning, he was trusted by the powerful Khan (prince) of the Ross people and became a brother. He had no accomplishments. Kagan felt extremely happy to enjoy such a super high standard treatment.

    He is happy not only in this, but also in his optimistic outlook on Pechenegg''s prospects.

    The Pecheneg khanate is not the overlord of the steppe. There is the Kasa Khanate and the Kingdom of Bulgaria in the south, the Magyar (Hungary) Khanate in the east, the Bolgar Khanate in the north, and a group of Ugus kinsmen in the east. The South Russian grasslands and the Kazakh grasslands are geographically connected, and the Pecheneg Khanate is still in the expansion stage. It is natural that it can be helped by a distant power.

    It just so happens that Kagan''s trip has the meaning of alliance. To his ecstasy now, his son of Khan has become the **** brother of Prince Ross.

    With an intimate relationship, the rest is easy to talk about.

    The delicious food of the Principality of Ross made him an eye-opener. Whether it¡¯s marinated noodles or a large number of side dishes, or the most wonderful hard dish roasted venison, one of the characteristics of Ross¡¯s catering is that they are willing to put salt, which is impossible to enjoy on the grassland. The ultimate experience.

    Indeed, the salt content of the blood flowing in Kagan''s veins is very low. He is expensive as a top nobleman, and he must save on the problem of eating salt. People don¡¯t die if they don¡¯t eat crystalline salt. People can get the key salt from a variety of foods. However, the salt content of the body can only maintain a lower limit. Such people can easily become tired and paralyzed after doing heavy physical work. The overall lack of salt seriously affected the combat effectiveness of the Pechenegg fighters, so this meal gave Kagan too much shock.

    As Rurik estimated, Kagan really had to eat a deer leg. This is not over, he finished another small pot of marinated noodles, which was not enough, and asked for another pot.

    All the side dishes under the meal-sharing system were wiped out by him, and he was still not happy, and ate another sesame seed with one hand. As for the baked Tiandianzhi egg tarts, he simply took a bite.

    Wine is of course indispensable, and mead is a rare fine wine to drink naturally. Kvass tastes unique, this wine has been experienced in Kiev, and now it can be poured in Novgorod, and the opportunity cannot be missed.

    Kagan has a big appetite, but the whole person is not a ball of suet, because he is a doer, eats a lot and does a lot of things, is not tall, and looks solid and very strong, otherwise he won¡¯t have the energy to get it. The "expedition" lasted three months.

    His stomach is hard and he has gone four times to walk his kidneys. Of course, the prince even prepared a special toilet, although it surprised him. After thinking about it, there is no trace of feces on the roads of this big city. Obviously, this is a useful exquisite of the Rus people.

    He was slightly drunk, and even though the night was late, the banquet could continue.

    Ale with hops is beer, and Rurik prepared a lot of ale for this banquet. He instructed the cook below to continue cooking, but the meal was mainly charcoal kebabs.

    The banquet turned into a midnight food stall in the literal sense, and Rurik doesn¡¯t pretend it now. The 60-year-old soul in his young body appears as an old man, because the room has been burnt enough by lights and fireplaces. Hot, he simply took off his jacket, wearing only a soft shirt. He didn¡¯t sit still, and then he was slightly drunk. He put his right hand on the standing right knee knee, hurting and clutching a bunch of grilled chicken gizzards, just like Kagan, who was completely released and bare-chested. Talk and laugh happily.

    Only seven people continued to stay in the banquet hall. Rurik and Kagan were the protagonists. There were also Medvet, Arik, Spuyut, Yevlo, and Kyiv Maksakyi who had been fortunate enough to participate.

    Everyone opened their stomachs and drank ale, yelling at each other about their merits.

    Kagan didn''t understand Gnoss at all, but he still learned of the "braggers" of many Ross people. It turns out that the northern world is not peaceful, and the Russ were just a small tribe in the past, and under the leadership of the wise and young prince, they carve out a large territory and become prosperous. He was even surprised that Novgorod was indeed not an imperial city, and this palace was only a palace. The true royal city of Ross is in the coastal area in the northwest, and even more distant north, there are still a large number of people, until Murmansk, the city of hunting animals facing the "sea at the end of the world".

    Kagan''s mind couldn''t think of the possibility of danger. He only felt that these Russ were great heroes, and he became brothers with his prince, and Pechenegg successfully got an ally.

    Rurik was half drunk and suddenly mentioned: "Kagan, since your people are all your slaves, or you will be divided into brothers and me."

    Kagan was also excited: "Very good! In principle, I should sell my slaves. They are well-trained fighters, but if you are my brother, I will give you ten people! What do you think?"

    "Okay!" Rurik''s face was Xiaole, but the right hand holding the wine glass was too honest. The exquisite goblet fell and fell directly to the ground.

    "Ah! Baby actually cracked?!" Kagan was slightly surprised in confusion.

    Rurik curled his lips and smiled: "It''s okay just pick another one."

    "Ah, you are indeed very wealthy."

    "That''s natural. Of course I am very happy about your staying in Ross. Brother, I have one more request."

    "Say it."

    "Now I have bought a batch of good horses from you. I want to build a cavalry to defend our homeland. But we don''t have good coaches. You can''t go back to your hometown this winter. Just be my coach. What do you think?"

    What Kagan eats, eats and enjoys is provided by his brother. He has a mentality to owe him. He decisively stops the opportunity to show it: "I fully agree. You only care about people. I can train you one in one winter. Cavalry."

    "It''s great." Rurik was very happy, and everything was under control when he got such a reply.

    He snapped his fingers again, and asked the cook to bring another oak barrel of ale to make him open the cork, and signaled to Kagan: "Let''s continue drinking! Until the sun rises tomorrow!"

 Chapter 781ï¼š This is the stage of the Pechenegge riding archer

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    It is rare for Rurik to get drunk once, and the crowd at the banquet slept for a whole day. What surprised Kagan was that there was a second one in the night the next day.

    Compared to the madness of the first game, the banquet in the second game seemed a lot more gentle.

    According to Rurik, welcoming the brothers from afar would naturally have to have a big feast for three days, and one less day would not work.

    Is this the rule of the Duchy of Ross? What a wonderful rule!

    Kagan has no reason to resist suspicion. He claims to be rich in life in the prairie, and now he realizes that he is short-sighted. His own Ross brothers are superb in cooking, and they are particularly willing to add salt while having a wide variety of dishes.

    His blood sodium and potassium levels have soared to maintain the bottom line, although he drinks every day, the whole person feels full of power!

    Anyway, the heavy snow covers the whole world, and the people with livelihoods perform their duties. Since the autumn harvest and taxation are completed, Liurik is celebrating a holiday. Excessive contact with his wives and concubines is too bad for the kidneys. Now take the opportunity to make adjustments and have fun with the guests. Something.

    Barbecue, bread, honey wine, cheese, stews and desserts, a strong prairie son quickly hoarded fat, but after three days of eating and drinking, Kagan felt that his face was more rounded and his belly bulged.

    This is the case for eating, lodging, bathing and even going to the toilet, all have an unprecedented experience.

    This includes, but is not limited to, using soft toilet paper to wipe off the toilet for the first time, sleeping in a quilt wrapped in linen cloth, and soaking in a wooden barrel every day.

    Kagan''s status is so noble, and Maksakyi also enjoys Kagan''s blessing and received the same treatment.

    All this is Rurik''s strategy.

    Once the people who live in the countryside have experienced a good life, their thoughts will change, even if they return to the past life, they will sigh and mourn all day long. The sugar-coated cannonballs of the Ruth-style noble life should be used to critique the souls of these Pechenegs, and win over them with tenderness.

    The methods are also directed at the servant soldiers who are accompanying them.

    Those Pechenegger fighters who live in the barn do not have to worry about their war horses at all, Rurik said, the war horses will be fed with high-quality oat feed, and they will all be kept in the warm empty barns that serve as stables.

    They don¡¯t need to pay attention to the lives of their masters. In the three days after arriving in the Duchy of Ross, their job is no work. The strong and strong cavalry soldiers come to their leisure, drink ale and honey, eat grilled sea bass and bread, and eat. On the supply side, it can be described as an unlimited supply.

    The cooks who delivered the meal pushed a wheelbarrow to deliver three carts full of toasted bread, and had to deliver another three carts the next day. The caught sea bass are grilled uniformly and delivered by the entire vehicle. This even led to a topic, inevitably causing criticism among the people, and the so-called prince overwhelmed the favor of these riders. There are also self-proclaimed wise guys who pointed out that the prince must have deep meaning in doing this. As for what is deep meaning, the speaker just hit haha.

    This is the last day of the dinner. Kagan, who was half drunk again, has completely let go. He is shirtless and casually holding the glass goblet, squinting a pair of dark eyes with a blurred expression.

    "Is it over tomorrow? It''s okay. This kind of life is so good, I... just worry that if I go on for a long time, I will lose my courage."

    Rurik had no intention of agreeing, and casually ordered: "Assemble your team tomorrow and hand over the ten people who gave it to me."

    "Can."

    "Okay. At that time, I will issue another order, and I will prepare about 80 people for you soon, and I will let you be a coach and help me train the cavalry."

    "Only eighty rides? I sell you a hundred horses!"

    "It''s ninety rides. Ten of yours are already mine. Oh, I have to keep some mares to focus on breeding."

    Kagan smiled, cheers exaggeratedly, and pointed at Rurik again. He wanted to say something and forgot for a while, so he stayed in a stalemate for more than ten seconds and suddenly muttered: "It''s settled. I''ll rest now and gather tomorrow. You can choose ten fighters."

    Almost all of Pechenegg Khan''s "guards" were of slave origin. Their origins are quite complicated. However, they were all boys selected by slave families, who had undergone more than ten years of training to have their current strength.

    Every ten-year-old slave boy has to receive cavalry skills such as riding, shooting, chopping, etc. Kagan himself is not a coach. He used to receive the same training as these slave boys. He became a strong nobleman and inherited. The basic strength of Khan. Even if they are slaves, they can become the guards to defend the Khan, and their living conditions will be significantly improved.

    Pechenegg is not a wealthy nomadic tribe, and looks weak when surrounded by powerful enemies.

    Although Kagan wants to treat his subordinates kindly and provide better supplies for life, how can he satisfy his subordinates because his own life can''t be said to be rich? It is normal to drink milk and cheese to satisfy your hunger on weekdays, and you can improve your life by catching a groundhog and roasting it.

    The last dinner was over. At noon the next day, fifty Pechenegger cavalry who had been eating and drinking for three days finally got the order to regroup.

    The cold outside made them refreshed. They retired their braids, dressed in new clothes, new fur and new boots made of Russian human hair, and stepped on the firm and flat snow, and gathered in Novgorod. The crowd walked towards the royal palace under the crowd.

    After all the personnel were in place, the wooden door of the palace was closed by the Ross warriors wearing chain armor.

    As soon as the wooden door closed, many unarmed Pecheneg soldiers instinctively tightened.

    Ran raised his head, and on the wooden platform of the honest house, he was standing side by side with Prince Rose before the owner.

    Kagan took off his hat and let his subordinates see his face clearly.

    He had a discussion with Rurik, and this publicly declared: "I think I will be my brothers with Prince Rose, and Pecheneg has been allied with Rose! You are all my slaves, and ten people will leave me. The selected team, you guys will play for my Ross brothers!"

    As soon as the voice fell, everyone immediately commotion.

    Kagan opened his arms again to control the scene, and announced: "Now listen to the preaching of Prince Ross."

    The above words are all Turkic dialects of the Pecheneg people, Rurik didn''t understand them at all, and the Ross people and Slavs who were present didn''t know anything. As the two parties discussed in advance, Rurik also knew what Kagan had preached.

    Indeed, if the first communication between two political entities separated by a distance of 1,000 kilometers were not in the Eastern Slavs, the two parties would not even have a medium of dialogue, and the cost of communication would be ridiculously high.

    It is precisely the language barrier that is a big obstacle, which determines that Lurik must select suitable personnel as his subordinates.

    Rurik preached in Cyrillic in public, and the words were so simple that they just emphasized some key words: "I! The Khan of the Ross people! I will choose ten people! Those who understand me! Stand up!"

    He repeated it up to five times before someone left the team cautiously, and then looked left and right in a slightly dull manner.

    Exactly ten people walked out, which was enough to see, and the rest who wanted to go out were directly held back.

    Everyone still doesn''t know what it means to be out. Those who go out just follow the Slavic commands and implement them mechanically.

    "Look, ten people have chosen their seats, and they definitely understand the language of the Slavs." Kagan reminded kindly.

    Rurik shrugged. He was tall and covered his thin body in white bear skin. He looked extremely burly. In addition, the prince¡¯s mercenary army, a group of berserkers with leather helmets and bear heads, was even more sturdy.

    He went down the wooden steps to personally look down at the ten leavers, inspecting them one by one.

    "What do you think?" Kagan asked Rurik, who had finished the review.

    "It''s not bad. The guards selected by you must all be exceptional. At least they have all gone through a long march to reach Rose, and their strength is guaranteed."

    Hearing it, Kagan felt a little uncomfortable: "I understand. You still need them to show off their skills."

    "That''s natural. They are all cavalry. I want your people to show me some cavalry tactics."

    "How difficult is this? Everything is up to you."

    Rurik sighed softly: "Then perform riding and shooting. I want these ten people to perform in person!"

    ...

    In the afternoon, the people of Novgorod who lacked entertainment heard an interesting news. The idlers of the whole city dragged their families to the deserted beach covered with snow by the river.

    This beach has not yet been reclaimed as farmland. In fact, because this area can be used as a small-scale pasture for grazing, Rurik did not order the reclamation, and other people were too lazy to do it.

    Because it is not only a pasture, but also a gathering place for the army, and even the current martial arts field.

    As many as three thousand people watched a performance. There are rumors that people from the eastern grasslands want to shoot arrows while riding horses. Such people are unheard of.

    The sudden appearance of so many people, Kagan, was also surprised. He could not think that Novgorod had such a large population.

    But looking at the ten people who were about to perform riding and shooting, they changed into their own serious Turkic armor, put on their own animal-skin helmets, rode on their horses, and held a compound bow with muscles and horns and iron provided by the Rus. Cluster arrow.

    To be honest, the bow of the Pecheneg made Rurik''s eyes greedy.

    Peoples from the East are generally good at bow arrows, and making compound bows is also the traditional skill of all nations. For example, the Pechenegs, whose horns are self-raising prairie cattle, horns with exaggerated length and pointed forward horns are enough to make bow pieces. The compound bow with tendons is the standard equipment for its fighters. Naturally, several nomadic khanates nearby, and even the horse archers of Eastern Rome are also equipped with the same equipment. Even the Eastern Roman cavalry had the highest bow weight.

    A warrior in iron armor rides on a war horse. Their thin body is in a wonderful contrast with the tall Turkic barbarian horse.

    A group of Ross fighters who had fought against the Frankish cavalry happened to be staying in Novgorod, especially the Danish fighters under Ragner. They were all watching the show. Everyone is naturally proud of having defeated the Frankish heavy cavalry, but now I see a group of shameless light cavalry who don''t think there is anything special.

    Can you shoot arrows on horseback? Are you kidding me? How does a cavalry do it?

    Ragnar wore sunglasses and strained his face again, and his whole person looked extremely solemn.

    It¡¯s not just the Danish nobleman who wears sunglasses. The people in Novgorod also wear sunglasses. They are an excellent tool for protecting eyes when working on snow. The princes are privately owned and sold at a good price. It''s fair.

    A large group of people wearing dark things were watching. Although Kagan knew that they were magical sunglasses, he did not expect that the Ross people generally embraced them. The people wearing them became comical as a whole, and he was also secretly happy.

    Old Otto also came to watch in thick clothes. Many of Rurik''s wives and concubines were warm and gorgeous, and even watched the big show with their children.

    Especially with her baby Carlotta, she is not just watching a good show this time, because she has had a basic discussion with her man, so naturally, the so-called so-called numerous horses cannot be raised in Novgorod, north of the lake. New Ostara, in the south of the lake, has a large range of natural lakeside pastures, which is most suitable for raising large livestock. It is naturally an excellent horse farm. Besides, no one in the Principality of Ross is better at raising cattle and sheep than Ostara. Raising horses is not a problem.

    Carlotta needs to observe carefully. She has to undertake the later horse-raising work. At the same time, the newly formed cavalry unit will also be stationed in Nova Aostara to guard the southern gate of the Principality of Ross.

    Even his eldest son Karl.

    She patted the infant child: "Carl, you will also be a man riding a horse in the future. Don''t sleep, watch these soldiers."

    The so-called target is to assault two tall wooden poles standing on the open ground and pull up the hemp rope. Ten newly caught red squirrels hang from the rope.

    It stands to reason that these small beasts should be skinned and sold immediately, and they are now bought by Rurik as a beast target. Even if it is only a cover for riding and shooting, it must be prepared to look like hunting, so that the riding and shooter can fully demonstrate their strength.

    Look at the ten riding archers, they all have understood their future, and each is full of fighting spirit.

    You must show your strength to Prince Rose, so that you can be recognized, and you can be qualified to eat and drink.

    "Just cover it up according to the way your Pechenegians fight." Rurik reminded Kagan.

    "Then the shooting distance must be twenty steps, or closer."

    "what?"

    "Are you wondering?" Kagan asked.

    "So close?"

    "At least it''s much closer than a step archer. That''s how riding and shooting are. It seems that you don''t understand it at all."

    Rurik didn''t refute, he really didn''t know how to ride and shoot, but after Kagan explained it, he had a basic understanding.

    Indeed, it is an extravagant wish for people to draw a bow and shoot arrows on a swaying horseback, and want to shoot arrows as if standing still.

    After Kagan gave an order in Turkic language, Rurik asked his subordinates to beat the drum, and the first cavalry rushed away with the drum.

    I saw the warrior with both feet in the stirrups, sideways and hands full of the bow. Although the arrow given by the Rus was a bit strange, the smart cavalry knew it was a good arrow at a glance.

    The cavalry in full view pulled the bow out in an astonishing see-saw, which immediately drew the voice of the crowd onlookers. Men who are good at hunting do not use bows in this way. Why can the bow of a prairie man be pulled so outrageously?

    However, the discerning person saw the cavalry''s release technique. This is not surprising. Everyone uses the finger-handling technique of the genre, and even uses the bone finger-handling technique.

    The horse galloped past, the arrow swished and hit the squirrel, and the leather armor of the cone-shaped arrow cluster penetrated the red squirrel. Not to mention, the arrow almost passed two-thirds.

    "A perfect ride, isn''t it?!" Kagan said with pride.

    Rurik tut and exclaimed, "Wow! If there is an enemy soldier standing there and an arrow is shot, the opponent will not even have a chance to counterattack. The cavalry has already run away!"

    "It seems that you all understand. Cavalry and shooting is like this. You can conquer the sea, but you don''t know how to fight with cavalry. In my opinion, you must not fight against the enemy''s cavalry. The grassland is very wide. Shoot the enemy at a distance, or shoot the enemy horse. As long as you really find the enemy¡¯s flaws, send cavalry to rush to disperse their array."

    "Do you fight like this?"

    "How else can we fight?" Kagan shrugged.

    The ten cavalrymen performed one after another, and they all completed the first round of shooting along with the drum beat, not to mention that all ten arrows hit. This was only the first round of riding and shooting, and they finished the second round immediately.

    If the performance ends in a short time, it would be too bad for the people who came to watch the show in the cold weather. They will ride and shoot as many as twenty times in a row. R¨¹lik wants them to treat the performance as a real battle.

    They did live up to expectations, and the horses and men had a rest after a round of shooting, and then they had another round.

    Naturally, the arrow misses, which is harmless, because the row of squirrels used as the target is now covered with arrows, and the so-called leather has been completely scrapped!

    Regarding how to use the steppe cavalry, Rurik understands at least some Genghis Khan''s cavalry tactics, that is, the light cavalry lures the enemy, and when the enemy is exhausted, the heavy cavalry reserve, which is equipped with all horses and horses, is crushed.

    Now they are really making a demonstration, and Liu Rick looked at his vision, he even came up with such a picture in his mind.

    The so-called front group of hostile Viking warriors expelled the shield wall, our cavalry first challenged, the horse archer with the heavy steel arm crossbow shooting with the weapon, but riding a horse and running, the tactics are like the Great Qin crossbow cavalry. Although the tactical value of such a cavalry unit was harassment at the beginning of its establishment, the tactics of riding and shooting strong targets in the Nordic and Western European worlds, which are currently fighting everywhere, must be able to achieve great results.

    Rurik fell into a fantasy, and he was slapped on the shoulder again.

    "Kagan, you..."

    "Seeing their performance, I adopted it. Brothers, do you know about rapid fire?"

    "what for?"

    "Watch me perform."

    Kagan mounted his hard-working horse, and he transformed himself into the posture of Prince Pechenegg. The whole person still looks a little shameless, but the appearance of holding a bow seems a bit heroic.

    Rurik was expecting this nobleman to come to a riding and shooting performance. He was really performing riding and shooting, but he was definitely not riding a horse at high speed and just shooting a shot.

    Kagan''s legs lifted his horse''s belly lightly, and the horse walked to a target full of arrows about fifteen steps away. According to the regular length unit of the Rus, it exceeds 23 stikas, which is also about 23 meters.

    Kagan stood directly on the stirrups, and Rurik saw it. While holding the bow in his left hand, he was still holding a large number of arrows with his left hand.

    "Ah! This is your rapid fire?!"

    Holding Ten Arrows in his left hand, Kagan quickly set the target in a right-hand mode, but after a few eyes, Rurik saw that the Ten Arrows were all shot.

    It''s not over yet, Kagan drew three arrows from the quiver pressed on the horse''s back. This time, the three arrows hit the target in the blink of an eye.

    Can you shoot arrows like this? too fast!

    Rurik fully understood. He knew the truth of shooting accurately to the left and fast to the right. However, the traditional wooden bow of the Russ could not achieve exaggerated draw distance, and hunters widely used animal shooting to be more efficient. Crossbow, even the wooden bow is not useful anymore, so how about practicing right bowing in the dormitory.

    The people were too lazy to practice archery, but Kagan''s fast jet operation was eye-opening.

    He returned from riding a horse, shook his arm abruptly, looked down at Rurik with a haughty smile and said, "Thanks to your hospitality these days, I am full of strength. Shooting arrows 20 times in a row hurts my arm, that''s why I have this. ability."

    "Let me see your bow." Ruriek asked for it with a grimly face.

    "Okay Rurik''s bow was suddenly pulled, which shocked Kagan to a surprise: "You..."

    "No arrow, no bow, I know. I won''t let it go."

    Kagan was still astonished, and hurriedly urged to stop: "You can be careful. If it is really empty, you will turn the bow, and my baby will also be destroyed."

    Rurik never dreamed that he would feel the compound bow in such a way. Its size is definitely not low and the draw distance can indeed be extreme. If such a compound bow is converted into a crossbow, wouldn''t the tactical effect be better? It''s hard to train a good archer, but even harder to train a better archer. On the contrary, a crossbowman can be quick.

    After trying a strong force, Rurik returned the bow to Kagan, and patted his stirrup on his thigh: "Brother, your bow is so good, you can bring me some when you come next time."

    The booming Kagan readily agreed: "Yes, but the price is more expensive."

    "It''s okay, I''ll give you how much."

 Chapter 782ï¼š Cavalry

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The Ross and Danish fighters who have experienced many battles have seen a new way of fighting. The Pecheneg cavalry and the Frankish cavalry they have encountered are completely two tactics. The Frankish cavalry are brave, because they dare to rush and assassinate with a cavalry spear. On the other hand, the Pechenegs, they shoot an arrow and run away!

    Smart people such as Arik and Ragnar, they can realize the disgusting and cowardly of this tactic. Pechenegg''s archers ran away as soon as they shot their arrows. In order to dodge the arrows, the warriors could only use their shields to resist. They just wanted to counterattack the enemy and ran away.

    Of course, Arik also thought of the soldiers in the array to restrain themselves with crossbows. It''s just that both sides are good at archery. Does the Ross army still have an absolute bow advantage? At least one thing is certain, if the Russ are all infantry, they can defeat them at best, it would be too difficult to complete the annihilation.

    Only a few people realized the advantages of the Pecheneg cavalry, and most people just watched the excitement.

    The show finally ended, and when all the performances were over, the gathered crowds retreated one after another.

    This night, the ten cavalry soldiers who performed fully were treated with high courtesy. They are just slave warriors in the tribe, and now they have become guests of Prince Ross!

    Naturally, their former owner Kagan was present again.

    A small banquet can be regarded as the beginning and end of today''s work, so Rurik officially accepted the ten men as his subordinates.

    Let''s look at the ten cavalrymen gathered together to kneel on one knee, accepting the order of "Ros Khan".

    "Now you are all my servants, and you will work for me in the future. You must do your responsibilities, and if there is any betrayal, you will be hanged in public. As long as you perform your duties, you will get stable food, clothing, and housing. And an allowance. When you get older, I will reward you women and eventually become my shepherd and raise more horses for me, and your son will also work for me."

    This relationship is good, and the brothers who work for Prince Ross can get more.

    They all said yes.

    "Very good. Just sit down! Finally drank my wine, you are my warriors..."

    The people who can be selected by Kagan must be the elite of the Pecheneg people, and these ten people must be qualified to become officers.

    They each reported their own names. The names in various Turkic languages ??really confuses Rurik. They learned the true meaning of their representatives. The names are nothing special.

    Some are called "Langya", some are called "Big Arm", some are called "Arrow Feather", and some are called "Big Eyes"...

    As the name suggests, the soldier named "Big Eyes", among the many children of the small-eyed grassland, this person has big eyes.

    They have a variety of names. Because they are all slaves, the naming rights belong to the master in theory, so it is naturally impossible to take any elegant names. In other words, the names of the Pecheneg people are generally taken randomly, and there are no rules and they are quite random.

    Kagan''s own name is quite particular, meaning "Khan''s Sabre." This is like the Viking lord naming his son "Bjorn", the so-called "lord''s attendant."

    None of the Pechenegs has a surname, or the surname is meaningless to them, especially for a group of slaves.

    Even the concept of surnames lacks practical significance for most of the people under the jurisdiction of the Rus Principality. It is only the coercive measures taken by Rurik that make the living Slavs of the Novgorod region have a wide range of meaningful surnames.

    At least these ten people must have a surname so that they can be easily managed after serving as cavalry officers.

    They were half drunk with each other, and when Rurik had an idea, he pointed at the people clockwise according to his current seat, and rewarded them with what they called the last name.

    "You are called one, you are called two, you are called three...you are called ten. This is your attribution name (the concept of surname), and you will call yourself your first name in the future. You must add this to the end."

    Rurik spoke in a Slavic language that they could understand. What choice could a group of slaves have, the new master gave the surname, and the brothers would just be grateful.

    In the previous warm period, the city of Novgorod was in large-scale construction, and the movement of building houses is still continuing. You can get rewards for building a house for the prince, and you can mix in one day''s ration at the last time. Lurik spent a lot of money on this, thanks to this year''s grain yield and the fleet looted a batch of grain in Frank and Britain, which was a good way to cover the financial expenditure.

    It is undeniable that there are currently a number of good-quality woodcuts in the city that are idle. They were built to cope with the future population expansion, and now they come in handy.

    Each of the ten will be a cavalry officer, and each of them will be assigned a woodcut leng to live temporarily, so that they can live a better life than the regular mercenaries of Rurik, and are in fact similar to those of the same clan who still live in the barn. The ground draws a clear line.

    The temporary lives of these ten people are still resting. They have the right to move freely in the city, and they do not need to spend their own money for three meals a day. Their personal weapons and armors are still in seizure, including their own mounts are still being kept for breeding.

    In fact, all the Pecheneg people are in a state of leisure. The people who live in the barn will spend their own expenses from now on, and their owner, Kagan, is responsible for living expenses. In this way, how to spend the money is See Kagan''s own wishes.

    In his opinion, his Rurik brothers have done their best. The subordinates live in the brother''s warehouse without spending money. What he wants to pay is the food for the remaining forty subordinates and the food for forty war horses. Rurik is in stable supply, and the price of oats has stabilized at ten pounds per silver coin.

    Compared with people, the brothers'' horses are the most important. In the hometown of the grassland, horses can still eat turf in winter, even after a winter, the horses of the entire tribal alliance are in an extremely weak state. It''s not that everyone deliberately abused their horses, it''s all because of the lack of seasonal factors in the pasture. In addition, when the pasture is luxuriant, the horse herd has entered the breeding period. Therefore, in the eyes of many grassland people, it is necessary to raise troops in winter and spring. Waiting for the strongest season of war horses in autumn is the best time to start a war. .

    It is precisely this factor that the horse team of Kagan and his entourage set out in late summer and arrived in Ross in early winter. If you change the season, the horse can live to death...

    Even so, the horses that arrived in Ross were very weak. Thanks to the large amount of oats provided by the Ross people, the weak horses recovered quickly.

    Everyone loves horses. Kagan used to be incapable. Now that he has money, he immediately buys oatmeal to feed the horses.

    In this way, Rurik directly negotiated with Kagan about a preferential feeding agent price. It is said that each horse stays in the stable every day and does not go out without tasks. The standard meal for each horse is five pounds of oats a day, supplemented by a small amount of yellow. Root carrot and cabbage. Even if the vegetable supply is a preferential category, labor costs and venue costs are exempted, and the hard expenditure of 200 pounds of wheat a day for 40 horses must be paid.

    200 pounds of oats a day? Isn''t it just two pounds of silver coins in ten days?

    I heard that the winter in this lake area will end in early March. The brothers have to wear it here for five months. The cost of feeding forty horses is a large amount.

    Rurik is very reasonable, and the cost of raising horses as an agent for this winter has accumulated to 30 pounds of silver coins.

    In contrast, people¡¯s food costs are much less.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity to rest, Kagan did not hesitate to wander around Novgorod. He bought new leather clothes for himself, and also specially bought sunglasses for his subordinates, which was very costly.

    The glassware sold by the Ross people fascinated him, and he couldn''t stop using the flower-scented soap for bathing.

    Buying, buying and buying is another payment of wealth.

    Even so, he still feels that he is making a lot of money!

    Nowadays, because of the mass production of die-cast glassware, they have become so much cheaper that they were originally extremely expensive, so that you can buy a glass plate with five silver coins, and a glass cup with ten silver coins. Kagan hurriedly bought more, and immediately stuffed a large amount of withered grass in the wooden box, and sealed the stacked glass tableware.

    As for simple colored glass bead pendants and necklaces, he also bought a few sets, so-called take them back to his mother, sisters, and beloved wife, and as a tool to win over the leaders of the alliance.

    It was just three days, and the one hundred pounds of silver coins for selling horses had already been spent at seventy pounds!

    Among them, he also ordered ten Ross steel swords, and even with ten gold coins donated by Rurik, the young local craftsmen melted the gold coins and plated them on the sword.

    The so-called silver coin is indeed a commonly used accounting tool in Ross, and the income from Kagan''s horse sales was earned back by Lurik in a short period of time.

    On the other hand, Rurik has given the order to form the cavalry, and he needs some time to wait for the selected people to assemble in Novgorod.

    Of the one hundred horses purchased, ten of the best mares will be fully used for breeding. Of the remaining ninety horses, eighty will be pure war horses, and the last ten will be noble mounts.

    People such as Arik, Jeflo, Medvete, etc., everyone must learn to ride a horse and learn to manipulate weapons on horseback.

    Let''s say that the 80 riders with the 80 war horses cannot have a single source, or even select the riders, and Rurik will use them as a tool of control.

    The Sixth Banner Team, with all young members, selected 30 people, 25 people from the most loyal White Tree Manor, no one from Aostala, and five people each from the Calf and Angler Manor (including A son of the leader).

    There are also ten traditional lakeside estates that firmly surrendered to the rule of Ross after the counter-insurgency war. Their boyar leader must hand over a son to join the cavalry.

    Among the eighty cavalrymen who have collected so much, there are also restrictions on the age of the personnel. The so-called minimum age is fifteen years old, and the upper limit is twenty years old.

    Thirty people are boys from Ross''s home, and the remaining fifty are pure Slavs.

    The cavalry unit should be the elite. Of course, Rurik wants to build a team composed entirely of Ros¡¯s people. The current situation dictates that the cavalry unit will not only be a mixed unit, but the internal language is also Slavic.

    The order has already been issued, and the selected personnel are required to arrive early, especially those manor owners who handed over their sons to be cavalry. If they miss the date, they will be disrespectful and should be punished.

    The people in White Tree Manor were really happy about this. They looked majestic and majestic on horseback. If they had a choice, the boy would naturally be more willing to be a cavalryman.

    The Rus Principality pursues a simple civic soldier system. All men have the obligation to serve as soldiers. In this regard, the Slavs and all Vikings including the Rus have reached a complete consensus, but everyone is destined to be only infantry. Now being a cavalry has become a new choice.

    Medvedt is responsible for his share of 25 people, and according to the requirements of the prince, he will quickly select qualified personnel. First of all, they are young fighters in the Slavic flag team. The average age is only 21 years old. Even so, many of them participated in the big battle in Gotland many years ago with their immature posture, and there have been many battles since then. Participate. They are still young, and there is nothing to say about their loyalty.

    Although Fisker, the captain of the Sixth Banner Team, could not step down as captain to become a cavalry, he still implemented the issue of being ordered to select people. In the settlement of their youth city, a competition within the flag team was held immediately. Although I don''t know what it means to form a cavalry team, at least the selected personnel must be strong. They competed in wrestling in the snow, and also competed in archery, and competed out 30 boys in a more gentle way.

    Duchess of Ostara, Carlotta, became the five riders. She wrote a letter that the long boat sailed on Lake Ilmen where there was already ice floes. The letter arrived at the Fortress of New Ostara. The five candidates will be selected soon. Certainly. Even if this once extremely desolate tribe lacks men, it is okay to gather five 15-year-old boys. Of course, Rurik also considered their practical factors, and this only required five people.

    The Calf Manor and the Angler Manor stood firmly in the camp of Prince Ross in the counter-insurgency war. They enjoyed a lot of post-war dividends. Today, the two leaders have no worries about the issue of being a cavalry. They didn''t just hand over one son, but also their nephew. A total of ten boys handed over by the two men were all intimate with themselves because they didn''t want to let go of this shortcut that could make future generations prosperous.

    But how many other ten manor owners, how many of them have this kind of consciousness?

    Because of geographical isolation, they only knew that a group of horseback riders from the south had gone to the north, and they basically didn''t know the identity of the riders. What does it mean for the prince to build a cavalry unit? Mostly for better control.

    The prince ordered to hand over his son to be a cavalryman, and the owner of the manor took it for granted that this was a behavior similar to proton.

    What else can I do? Without surrendering his son of the right age, the lord''s thunder anger would be bad as soon as it came.

    The departure of the youngest son means the complete loss of inheritance rights to the manor. Naturally, the eldest son of the manor owner is happiest. However, the child''s mother thought about it, always felt that the son would not come once he went, and became a slave-like existence who only obeyed the prince''s orders.

    This kind of thing was happening in many manor houses, and the boy who was desperate to become a cavalry for a while was also panicked, as if he was going to Novgorod by boat to break into the fire.

    The personnel have been assembled one after another, and they have different expectations for their own future.

    Especially the sons of the manor, they came trembling, what they saw and heard was not what they expected.

    They saw a herd of fat and sturdy horses, all mounted on saddles, horse bits and reins.

    A group of prairie people on horseback stood majestic behind the horses.

    look! The blond man.

    Who else could it be if it wasn''t Prince Rurik? !

    Indeed, Rurik fearlessly feared the north wind, letting his blond hair follow the wind to praise. Although the weather is good today, the wind is slightly stronger, showing the desolation of Northland. Look at this group of Turkic wild horses. In addition to eating oats and carrots every day, their manes are also growing wildly these days. They should be gradually consuming their physical energy, but they are stronger and stronger. They are completely different from their counterparts who spend the winter on the grassland and are physiologically sluggish.

    While Kagan was shopping in the city, Rurik was busy equestrianism.

    Most of the running-in period has passed, the mounts I have chosen are obviously very high in IQ, and the orders given are all well implemented. This horse received an elegant name. The so-called "Monkbjorn" and the so-called "Black Guard" are indeed a domineering name in Viking culture.

    It was Rurik who issued the assembly order It was seen that the boy who had been selected ignorantly gathered in the open space outside the city and was blowing in the cold wind. He rubbed his feet against the horse belly, and the horse walked slowly.

    Prince Ross reviewed his subordinates from an absolute bird''s-eye view and gave a brief lecture.

    He did not dare any more and ordered: "The gentle and powerful steeds are here. Go and choose your own horses! Remember, those who choose steeds must swear to treat their horses kindly. It is your comrade-in-arms and your future. family¡­¡­"

    A humorous horse picking event began. Under the watchful eyes of Kagan and other Pechenegg cavalry, a large group of young novice knights chose their mounts. Curiosity and joy were all written on their faces, they subconsciously stroked the horse''s mane, and hugged the horse''s head again. The sons of the manor who had been worried, this chin couldn''t immediately learn to ride a horse, in order to have the majestic appearance like a prince.

    In Kagan''s view, these young people must not have the talent for riding horses like Prince Rurik.

    Next, Prince Pechenegger''s own as the chief coach, train these yellow-haired guys into cavalry! By the way, I can also earn a tuition fee and purchase a batch of materials so that I can bring it back to my hometown next year.

 Chapter 783ï¼š The training record of horseback riding and slashing

    The selected people rode on their horses. At the beginning, the training they experienced was just sitting on horsebacks, and a group of people formed a horse team and wandered seemingly aimlessly on the snow.

    Rurik was even mixed in, and Arik, Medvedt and others were also beginners.

    Under the **** of real Pechenegg cavalry, everyone learns how to control horses and runs in skills for a long time.

    When the rider basically learned how to ride a horse during the three-day special training and began to try to ride a horse galloping, many young cubs felt that they were born with this material. fighting.

    Horse fight? Just like the skill of riding and shooting, it can be carried out at any time, and even the rider can pick up a short wooden bow by himself to explore the profundity of riding and shooting on his own.

    During the training, the second winter snow came unexpectedly.

    Unlike the gentleness of the first snow, it accompanies the storm and is bitter like the fury of a god.

    The walls of the settlements are excellent windbreaks. The people hide in the city, the horses hide in the stables, and the domesticated animals and poultry are in the pens.

    All living creatures are hidden in a warm place and are hard to resist ice and snow. I am afraid that only the hardy reindeer can resist the cold with their thick fur.

    After this blizzard, the world was completely frozen.

    Lake Ilmen had thick ice, and the snow in Novgorod was not more than a big hip, and the roofs of all houses were so thick that it was frightening.

    After the blizzard was over, the people in the city first swept the snow at their doorsteps, and then used methods to clean up the snow on the roofs as much as possible.

    A large amount of snow accumulated on public roads and was gradually pulled out of the city by animal sledges.

    Those early ponies and a large number of reindeer took on this work. Although they were all horses, the local ponies were only suitable for work as workhorses, while the Turkic savage horses trafficked by the Pecheneg were used for fighting. pregnancy.

    There is no shortage of labor for staying in Rick temporarily. Three hundred soldiers of Ragnar were mobilized, and they were paid to clear the snow. At first, everyone was happy, but as soon as the two consecutive days of work came to an end, many people were directly exhausted, and some were panting and feeling cold all over. Although there was too much bread to eat and greasy grilled fish afterwards, Ragnar had to take a good rest. Almost at the cost of overdrafting their lives, these Danes piled up a snow-rammed pyramid outside the city. For a while, the innocent children had a big toy that served as a slide.

    The top of the Snow Pyramid has a high commanding height. Some children are standing in certain sections, their round eyes are staring at the horse riders who gather again not far away, talking about those people, and even expressing some great dreams.

    Rurik''s own equestrian skills have become more exquisite. Clamp the belly of the horse with both feet to brake, and lightly kick the belly of the horse with both feet at the same time to move forward, holding the reins in both hands, and pulling left and right while pulling to the right. Apart from not knowing how to "reverse" the mount, overall it is really a good horse that is obedient and understanding.

    He wears a fur hat with a velvet head, his own short sword hung on the belt around his waist, and his small golden beard, the whole person looks quite a classic Cossack image.

    His young cavalry men were given a uniform clothing-white bear fur.

    The helmets of elite mercenary guards are decorated with bear heads, and the more elite soldiers wear bearskin coats.

    As an emerging military force in the Principality, the cavalry must be a combination of magnificence and combat effectiveness.

    Young people like their new coat very much. It has an excellent ability to keep out the cold, and the thick white fur is soft and comfortable to the touch. When they think of it as bear skin, a sense of pride arises in their hearts.

    Even the ten Pechenegg "coaches" under Rurik''s command, they also have new bearskin clothes, and even their own pointed iron helmets decisively poke the bear''s head, and the terrifying bear upper jaw is full of fangs. Become the place of the sun hat. It is quite strange that all ten of them wear sunglasses.

    In other words, the horse riders who gather together wear wooden frame sunglasses on a large scale, so that the white snow is not blinded by the dazzling white snow.

    Kagan is the real instructor, and his current forty subordinates are real teaching assistants. More than forty of them constituted a small cavalry combat unit, and Rurik deliberately asked his own people to imitate it in all directions.

    Therefore, on the first training day after the snow, it¡¯s time to stop the boring slow-moving horses, and it should be the beginning of cavalry combat training.

    Some thick-mouthed pine poles are pestle on the snow. The poles are all wrapped in deerskin and tied firmly with cables.

    They are all targets, what kind of training will be carried out today, the clever young rider just grasped the hilt of his steel sword and guessed it.

    Rurik stood in front of many cavalry on horseback, his tall posture simply stood up directly on the saddle, so that a pair of eyes overlooked his subordinates and Kagan''s Pechenegg allies from a height of about three meters.

    "Brothers! Is it too boring for you to ride horses all day? In my opinion, you have learned how to ride horses. Starting today, you will learn to fight!"

    "I have discussed with the Kagan brothers. First we learn to ride and chop, then learn to jab with a spear, and finally learn to ride and shoot."

    "I heard that compared to fighting on foot, fighting on horseback is more difficult. As long as you learn it, you will be the strongest soldier."

    "Now even I, like you, must learn from the Pechenegians. I will train with you..."

    There is no big reason, even if Rurik knows that he is standing at a historical watershed, starting from today, the Duchy of Ross has formally learned cavalry tactics before he can truly become a cavalry. He thinks this is a historic moment, how do the young soldiers feel? Everyone just hopes to become an excellent cavalry sooner, and to contribute to the Principality in future battles and earn huge amounts of spoils for themselves.

    Rurik seized the opportunity to create the cavalry for the purpose of not defending the land and protecting the country. If the principality had not expanded wildly over the past few years, it would have taken some time to digest the prey. The suspension of expansion is for better expansion and rapid internal development of comprehensive strength. The establishment of cavalry is a direct manifestation of this strategy.

    Because it continues to expand its strength to the south, the superiority of the duchy¡¯s navy is almost useless, and the cavalry will become the new "imperial battle axe."

    After Liulik finished his preaching, Kagan received the order and immediately took his own person to show what is horse-riding.

    The Pecheneg people are holding a saber with a slight curvature that resembles a Tang Heng knife. It is indeed a knife. Although it has a sharp point, it is sharpened on one side and deliberately thickened on the other side. The slight curvature of the back of the blade is deliberately done, just to adapt to the riding and cutting. It weighs five pounds and is really a heavy weapon to kill the enemy.

    In comparison, Rurik¡¯s cavalry is still equipped with a standard infantry steel sword, which is flexible and double-edged, and weighs a little more than four pounds. The Ross and other Vikings, who are good at rowing, have trained too strong arms in rowing. The four-pound sword is still quite heavy. This is nothing. The bursting muscles are attached to the bones, and the hand holding the sword does not feel it. tired.

    The two weapons have one thing in common, they are both straight handles.

    Seeing the Sabre of the Pecheneg people, Rurik''s intuitive feeling is that it resembles Tang Hengdao too much.

    Thinking that the nature of these guys were Turkic people who had been run away by the Eastern Empire, it was normal to absorb Eastern military technology for their own use. Of course, what Rurik thought of was to redesign a saber for his subordinates-a Cossack saber with a larger bending arc.

    Not only the new saber, but also a batch of spear riding is planned.

    As for how to use a spear to ride, Rurik knew how to use it. He decided to emulate the breakable spear of the Polish hussar. The spear was used twice by the enemy. In this way, the spearhead does not need to be too particulary, the only choice of spear wood to be particular about, it must be easy to break.

    Kagan led the team to show off in front of everyone. They galloped like lightning with the Turkic Sabre high, took a deep cut against the wood pole wrapped in deerskin, and then drove away.

    The entire cavalry team was dispatched continuously, and some soldiers roared for a lifetime, and then the saber was slashed.

    At the beginning, many deer skins showed little damage, and as a result, more than forty rides came for two rounds of slashing, and the completely damaged deer skins slumped casually, exposing the internally cracked wooden stakes.

    There is even a wooden stake that has been chopped down.

    Kagan rode his horse with arrogance and faced Rurik: "You have seen it all. If they were enemies, they would have been seen as **** by us. Remember, you have almost only one cavalry battle on the grassland. Opportunity. Seizing the opportunity means that you can survive, so you must use your full strength in this blow. I have heard a rumor that some strong fighters can chop the enemy in two with a single knife!"

    Rurik also shuddered at the later description, and his men had been dumbfounded by the messy stakes. They can''t help but be surprised that those prairie men are obviously not tall, how can they ride on horses and chop stakes so much. If they were given an axe, wouldn''t a big tree be cut down in the blink of an eye?

    Finally, the young Ross cavalry was divided into ten teams, each under the leadership of their Pecheneg captain contacted with horses and hacks.

    Since the prince was willing to use deerskin as a target, the brothers died.

    The young warriors all understood Kagan''s warning, and they all swung the steel sword with the greatest strength.

    However, this kind of slashing is always in the air. Simply grasping the right slashing opportunity while riding a horse will have them train hard. Even if it was lucky to chop the stakes, because the power is mutual, the reaction force is the same as the rider''s chopping strength, and the hands are numb for a while.

    Some people even shook the steel sword off their hands, directly embarrassed.

    Without him, Kagan deliberately made a special statement about this matter, saying that the so-called dismantling of a cavalry''s weapon while fighting is no different from suicide.

    "Anyone who got rid of the saber! You should be thankful that you are on the training ground. If you are on the battlefield, you are dead!"

    Is it just a few stern warnings that it''s over?

    Since Kagan was hired as a coach to train soldiers in accordance with the rules of the prairie, he was hired as a coach to get a lot of training freedom, so for this matter, the wrongdoers were punished in full accordance with the rules of the prairie.

    Eighty young cavalry soldiers had five swords out of their hands, including the manor¡¯s son.

    The five people learned that they would be punished with whips, and immediately screamed for mercy.

    Even Medvedt and Arik, who are riding horses, are also paying attention to Rurik''s reaction to this matter. According to the attitude of the two nobles, the arms of a group of "just-bearded" cubs are too weak, and it is understandable to take off their swords.

    Rurik''s face was iron, and the people''s begging for mercy was like flies flying around and annoying.

    He yelled: "Just follow the laws of the grassland! You will be punished if you make a mistake! Listen, I would rather you sweat and tired your muscles and bones during training, and bleed at most, and I don''t want you to be killed on the battlefield! Your whip is to make your memory long! Remember this pain! When you get injured again on the battlefield, you can also hold it back perfectly."

    Kagan listened very much to the words of the Rurik brothers.

    With a whip in his hand, Kagan, as the chief instructor, declared in advance: "Your prince''s statement is completely correct. You have resisted the pain now and will not be afraid of fighting in the future. Everyone draws a whip. This is already my greatest mercy. "

    Look at the five people who were all tied to separate stakes, their thick coats were stripped off, and even the inner shirts were gone. Only the white backs were fused with the snow everywhere.

    Kagan was about to do it, and Rurik asked fiercely, "There is only one whip? What is your real law?"

    "It''s... Three Whips."

    "Then three whips. Kagan, come here first..."

    Rurik didn''t want Kagan to hurt the killer. He only emphasized in a low voice: "Just three whips, don''t be too cruel, try to make a small amount of bleeding, I cut the stakes so hard, I don''t want you to beat people to death with a whip. "

    "I have my own measures."

    Five people each received three whips, and three clearly visible blood stains appeared on their white backs.

    Many eyes looked at the punishment, and the young cavalry was stunned with his mouth uneasy.

    Ruriek riding a horse is as firm as a sculpture. He has faded away from what used to be immature, but now he has become a strong and ruthless man. The cavalry who has high expectations for him requires his brothers to be ruthless.

    "You have all seen it!" Rurik pointed out with his sword straight: "This is the rule! They have let go of their weapons and are punished according to the law! I am fair, and I am definitely not punishing you for no reason. From now on you must step up your training, wrong. If you are punished, there are rewards for doing well."

    As a result, in the following hack and slash training, the young riders showed mercy to the stakes and guarded their swords from getting out of their hands. Even so, when night fell, there were as many as ten people who were rewarded with the whip.

    The cavalry complained in the unified dormitory, but the ten people were independently arranged to a new dormitory.

    The fireplace warmed the dormitory. The ten hapless whipped eggs were all lying on the soft beds. Their back wounds were cleaned. First, the spirits were roughly debrided and sterilized, and finally a layer of honey was applied along the wound.

    Kagan is indeed merciful The so-called injuries are bruises a little bit harder.

    Because the local Slavic farms expanded their traditional skills of tree-hole beekeeping in the past warm seasons, they harvested more honey. They sold the honey to the Duke of Rose on a large scale, so Rurik received far more honey than ever before. . Honey is not only for food, but also a kind of medicine. Since a sucrose block attached to the affected area of ??the oral ulcer can accelerate the wound healing, it means that all kinds of sugar blocks can promote the healing of wounds on the body surface.

    What''s more, honey does not know that it is a mixture of fructose and glucose, as well as a lot of vitamins. Its viscous form can also form the outer protective layer of the wound.

    Some people were punished with a whip, and the rest of the staff connected in series, and quickly developed a set of means to prevent the sword from being released-tied the right hand to the hilt of the sword with a cloth strip.

    This behavior was acquiesced by Lurik, and Kagan would not stop him when he saw it.

    Compared with riding and shooting, horse hacking tests the tactical ability of a prairie cavalry. After all, riding and shooting is just harassment, it is a tactic of slowly cutting meat with a knife, the purpose is to force the enemy array to appear serious flaws. The really decisive tactic was that the cavalry group rushed in to break the formation, and finally turned into a saber to slash and slash the fleeing enemy. Therefore, it takes a lot of time to hack and slash, and this is the root of the prairie cavalry.

 Chapter 784ï¼š Rurik has unique riding and shooting skills

    In principle, the selected people are to be completely full-time fighters, but due to practical factors, many people cannot give up their wealth, so they will get more benefits instead.

    The first cavalry unit will serve as the highest-ranking guard of Prince Ross, and will also be used flexibly as a mobile army during the war.

    They must be worthy of the food, clothing, and weapons provided by the prince, and they must be worthy of the monthly allowance of silver coins.

    Just like the cavalry soldiers from the Sixth Banner, each of them gets a hectare of land and has a wife. When the farming is busy, they still need to cultivate in spring and harvest. In the rest of the time, they don''t have to do other sideline jobs, just be careful of their own cavalry.

    As for the cavalry fighters who came from the White Tree Manor, their social status has risen sharply. Get a stable allowance during the time of service, although for them, it is not a big disadvantage to retire and marry a wife until they are thirty years old. According to the prince''s regulations, these people are destined to marry and give birth late, so there are loopholes in the rules, and the prince did not prohibit them from creating illegitimate children. When they retire, they will get a farm and a generous pension. Retiring at the age of 30 is not really retiring. If there is a large-scale war, once the cavalry is expanded, these veterans will serve immediately as reserve personnel.

    All those who serve as cavalry must serve for a full ten years, and then retired with honor and become reserve.

    Their children will also receive certain preferential treatment, and the sons of the cavalry will have the right to take the father''s shift first. According to Rurik¡¯s idea, a father who has been riding horses for ten years can teach many sons who are good at riding in advance through family education.

    In this regard, Lurik intends to study the service system of the Roman Legion, and then make certain adjustments based on the status quo of the Duchy of Ross.

    The natural and simple tradition that the Principality has long pursued, that all the people are soldiers, must be rewritten in line with the new era.

    The fully infantry mercenary team of more than one hundred men can be described as the original standing army that was completely out of production.

    The six flag brigades that were subsequently compiled and trained for the people were not very prepared. This complex military organization only has a clear military significance when a real war breaks out. In a sense, this is the so-called "one-minute man". The militia is capable of fighting and can immediately assemble into combat.

    In the full sense, the private armed forces that belonged to Rurik''s own mobilization are currently only two hundred and fifty men. Although the people of the mercenary team will be ordered to do some logging and fishing work, it is only a kind of financial supplement, and almost all of their funding sources come from the prince''s funding.

    These people live on the paid salaries, and all the expenses for food and clothing come from the princes.

    With this complete economic binding, they can live a good life without worrying about food and clothing, good treatment, and a certain level of superiority. Really devoutly believe in a god? A hero on earth blessed by Odin? Give them enough status and money, this is the foundation of loyalty.

    As the so-called management field is extremely large, during the seemingly boring winter, one of Rurik¡¯s job was to organize the young scholars he had cultivated to settle the economic accounts for the huge Principality.

    Can¡¯t the quiet-hearted Ella Hestoria be a female fighter after all. She is busy with paper and pen work, and is now busy with the statistical calculation of the output data of taxes and other materials collected by the Principality of Russia, and then she will start the spring next year. Subsequent material consumption is made into a fiscal budget. The amount of calculation is quite huge, and that''s the case. Quietly, she is very happy that she has established her unique position in the power center of the principality and has become more important.

    Ella is the head of the bookkeeper, and more than a dozen local women who followed her studies are also improving their business, and at the same time accepting the prince¡¯s own higher-level mathematics education.

    This winter, the prince who personally learned horse riding and slashing during the day turned into a priest, teaching the book clerks the linear programming of advanced mathematics.

    Those boring functional equations, all kinds of characters, and complicated formula systems are born to deal with real problems.

    European powers contend for supremacy. Any technology that can be used to improve combat effectiveness is adopted by the monarchs of various countries. Operational research content such as linear programming is used in logistics material movement calculations and army operations calculations. The most direct effect is that it can contribute to the material consumption of military expeditions. The precise budget then becomes a calculation of the production and consumption of the entire country''s material system, and finally reaches an extreme, causing a great attempt-a planned economy.

    There are 100,000 people living in the Principality, and the population under control is only 60,000. Among them, there are more than 10,000 children. This is an extremely limited economy, and it is also a fast-growing economy.

    Although it is not enough to create a functional department called the "Planning Committee", the Principality has established a calculation team based on this population, and it can indeed basically calculate the people¡¯s demand and consumption of major bulk materials, so as to set an official price for the materials. And to ensure that the "oat-based" economic system can continue to operate safely.

    Of course, this is the population of the Principality. In today''s declining era in Europe, a kingdom of 100,000 people, with strong organization and strong combat effectiveness, can walk sideways on the continent of Europe.

    Just like the Eastern Gothic kingdom defeated by Belisala three hundred years ago, the country could only mobilize 25,000 men from all over the country. After a great war, the kingdom was instantly destroyed by the collective extinction of men.

    The Principality of Rus faced the same possibility, and the Principality simply couldn''t afford a big defeat!

    Unless, the priority for combat is not soldiers mobilized by civilians from the civilian population, but professional soldiers who eat money and pay.

    Looking ahead, except for a Denmark that is obviously inflicted and the Frankish kingdom with greater infighting, the Principality of Rus has no strong enemies under the nose. If there is a gambling-style war against the army of thousands of people in the past few years, at least there is no visible future. possible.

    The Principality wants to use this period of opportunity to develop its overall strength, and to further develop the standing army, but the number must be controlled.

    "Build a cavalry and flag team with a strength of six hundred people. One team for ten people, one team for three teams, one team for ten teams, and one hundred team for ten teams. Six hundred teams and the flag team command center form the entire flag team. Then who will come? What about being the captain of the flag? Well, they have to compete against the strong ones."

    The great plan was calculated in Rurik''s head. According to his estimation, it was possible to support a 1,000-person full-time standing soldier with his current financial resources, but it would not be appropriate to just continue to expand the scale.

    At the tail of November, the selected eighty riders began to increase the training of riding spears and stabs.

    It''s still the old rule. Before riding a spear, you have to get a whip before you can stab the target.

    The snowy wilderness outside the city is freezing cold. According to the habits of the Pecheneg people, people and horses should not run around in this cold weather. It is the right way to hide in warm stables. These Turkic horses are hardy as a whole. After all, the Ukrainian-South Russian grasslands where they gallop, the lowest temperature in winter can reach -20 ¡æ, and now each of them grows extremely thick winter mane, making each one look more It''s fluffy and fatter.

    The meal treatment for the horses became better due to participation in the training, and Lurik naturally got more horse dung. Horse dung is a treasure that cannot be thrown away, and fermented compost can be used for fertilizer next year.

    Horses breathe white mist, and riders with spears for infantry breathe white mist.

    There is a column directly in front of the rider on which stands a leather ball the size of a football. Two large squirrel skins are stitched together, and the inside is filled with a lot of hay, creating such a cavalry thrust target.

    Look! This young cavalry rode a horse and rushed to make a full impact, the spear was leveled, and the spear hit the ball in an instant! He pulled the reins lightly, the running horses slowly stopped, and stopped three times on the snow. He held up his spear again to signal the success of all the onlookers.

    In combat, the cavalry will use spearheads that are easy to break, but any hitting the enemy will cause fatal injuries. What they are training now is to accurately hit the ball target. Everyone must be trained to do this easily.

    Riding a spear and stab training for seven days, the man and the horse are actually exhausted.

    However, after three days of rest, the highly anticipated riding and shooting training has finally begun!

    Even Rurik himself participated in it on horseback.

    The short Pechenegge Prince Kagan is now dressed as a Ross warrior, and he is not at all incompatible with the classic blue stripes on his underwear.

    He didn''t tie his weird braids behind his head, and simply learned to keep a "ponytail" from the prince.

    More than him, a large group of cavalry students are born with straight or curly hair, and now they generally have rough "pony tails", so-called as elegant and brave as a galloping horse.

    Many people have learned how to archery, so if there is no wonderful recurve bow, they will replace it with a hunting bow like a short wooden bow.

    The Principality commonly uses finger-stripping and exile techniques, but in weekdays, everyone is accustomed to putting arrows on the left, just like a warrior always holding a sword in his right hand.

    Kagan stood on the stirrups and declared to the crowd: "The arrow must be on the right, just where you hold the thumb of the left hand of the bow. Only then, you can draw the arrow from the quiver and hit the bowstring to shoot the arrow immediately. Excellent The archer can shoot ten arrows in a very short time..."

    Kagan simply did some actual demonstration, not to mention the accuracy of the shooting, he did achieve what he claimed to be a very short time to shoot ten arrows, the whole action is called smooth and flowing.

    Although the arrow on the right can be used for rapid shooting, how can an archer who is used to shooting on the left suddenly change his bow position to adapt quickly? Now all cavalry, including Rurik himself, are the ultimate beginners in riding and shooting.

    The right bow was a little awkward. The riders simply dismounted and shot, and shot randomly with the right bow at the target. They didn''t want to shoot accurately, but only wanted to master a new shooting feel.

    It just so happens that the steed can also have a further rest.

    The archery training camp has been tossing for many days. Even with a low-pound short wooden bow, as many as three hundred times a day can be shot. Who does not have sore arms?

    Finally came the riding and shooting test that can show the success of the training. At first, everyone just sat on horseback steadily and shot the target sideways.

    Those beautiful boys from the Sixth Flag team who have had sufficient archery training have adapted to the new archery mode and have the highest target rate.

    The worst is the sons of the Boyar nobles of the Alliance Manor who were forced to serve as soldiers, the so-called sons of the nobles, but the stupid sons of the landlord''s family. Their poor shooting skills are indeed embarrassing, which is not uncommon. A group of boys who may be destined to have nothing to do with hunting are now cavalry. They are beginners to archery with bows, and now they know nothing about riding and shooting. Their inherent arrogance was completely overwhelmed by the ruthless reality, but fortunately, their white backs would not be smashed by the whip.

    They all seemed to be riding and pulling their hips, and Rurik couldn''t help but pouting his mouth to show sorrow.

    Because, his own horse riding and archery looks like a hip.

    No one will accuse the prince of poor skills, because the performance of the group is not good.

    Some people expressed frustration, and Kagan optimistically explained at the critical moment: "Don¡¯t think about learning to ride and shoot in a few days. We Pecheneg learn to ride horses at the age of six, and at the same time take the arrow of our father to practice riding. Shooting. An excellent fighter needs to be trained until he is twenty years old, and more than ten years of riding and shooting training can produce a superb riding shooter! You need years of training to succeed."

    Kagan seems to be exaggerating, but it also shows the fact that it is impossible for a horse archer to be quick.

    Therefore, Rurik decided to cheat.

    It was an ordinary winter morning. The sun is shining and dazzling today, the air is dry and cold, and the wind is like a knife.

    The young cavalry gathered in front of the dormitory, and a large number of wooden-armed crossbows were laid on the ground.

    Rurik said in public with his hands behind his back: "My Kagan brothers said that the horse archer can''t be quick, obviously this is correct. Look at the crossbow in front of you, and take what you like."

    Everyone is quite confused, since the prince has ordered it again, let''s execute it.

    They got the crossbow and listened to the Prince''s order: "After all, the purpose of riding and shooting is to shoot arrows to the enemy''s chest and neck. For this purpose, the crossbow can also be used. I can''t wait for you to become excellent riding archers in ten years, that At that time you all retired. Now that you are riding a horse and shooting with a crossbow, follow this training first."

    They took their light wooden arm crossbows to the stables to pick up their horses, and displayed them in front of Kagan in a unique posture, which really surprised the Pechenegians present, including the Pechenegg captain of each team.

    "Is this your unique bow?" Kagan said as he stroked the crossbow that Ric was playing with.

    "This is our standard weapon."

    "The bow is placed sideways, and it can actually..."

    "Yes." Rurik said with a sullen face: "It''s like the arm is always pulling the bowstring, and when you launch it any time you want. You can even aim at the target and launch again. A stupid person can become a sharpshooter."

    "I... I don''t believe it." That was the case, Kagan was the first time he saw the unique bow of the Roth, which was a painful blow to his arrogance. ,

    what for? After all, Kagan didn''t really see the dignified division of the Ruth army, but he knew that he had some general and erroneous understanding of the Ruth army.

    Even a simple saddle has a harder structural bulge at the front end, which happens to be a fulcrum. It could be used to tie the reins, and it can also be used to put the crossbow on the hoop. The wooden-arm crossbow has limited power, and it only fires ordinary light arrows. After all, it is a modification of a short wooden bow, and only some tendons are generally glued on the bow arm to barely increase the strength.

    "Show you an arrow on horseback."

    Rurik took back his crossbow and operated it in front of Kagan. The iron ring wrapped around the bulge, he pulled the bowstring with both hands, the whole person leaned back, and the string clasped the mechanism. An arrow was then inserted into the groove and slightly fixed by the steel shrapnel at the tail. This kind of crossbow was originally designed to have a shoulder rest, and Lurik shot precisely at a squirrel target that was hung up not far away like a musket.

    "Ah! I was hit!" Kagan was taken aback, and he asked his soul almost at the same time: "Brothers, it looks like you have a lot of these..."

    "It''s a crossbow."

    "I want to buy."

    "Do you want to buy?!" Liurik was lifted up. It stands to reason that people who want to buy themselves can be sold, but when it comes to the deal, why not get a big ticket?

    Rurik replied decisively: "Just use your recurve bow for me, a recurve bow for a crossbow."

    "this¡­¡­"

    "Are you hesitating? Is this a wonderful deal for you?"

    Rurik suddenly behaved very lively, and Kagan could see that his righteous brother really liked the recurve bow. According to the rules of the grassland, the brothers were treated with courtesy in Ross, and they had to give gifts anyway.

    Kagan thought for a moment, then patted his thigh: "Then put on thirty recurve bows with you."

    "The deal! It''s just not now." Rurik sighed slightly, looking at his brothers on horseback and holding a crossbow, then at the target that was set up, and staring at Kagan''s eyes: "Indeed, I can''t finish riding and shooting. Quickly, if we use our crossbow, it should be much better."

    "It doesn''t matter Kagan shrugged: "If you can kill the enemy with a sling, no one thinks it is wrong to swing the sling. "

    A crossbow cavalry was born? Do not! Whether the cavalry uses a crossbow or a recurve bow, or even the use of firecrackers, they are all a tactical aid, and they are all means to disrupt the enemy''s array. The main weapon of the cavalry team is still riding a spear and a saber. At least the crossbow is used to make a group of beginners immediately become good shooters. It is to count on the rapid jet to perform "fire suppression".

    The squirrel target began to hit arrows frequently, and the cavalry who was holding the crossbow sideways quickly passed by. They could better grasp the timing and pull the trigger.

    In Rurik''s view, the cavalry unit with preliminary combat capabilities that he dreamed of had succeeded. Although they had not undergone any actual combat tests, they at least showed decent abilities on the training ground.

    There is no need to ask them too extreme. This group of young people can only train for a month at best. They have mastered horse riding, horse hacking, spear thrusting, and crossbow riding and shooting. Although they are not good, they have enough time to improve.

    It can be said that in the eyes of ordinary people, the Ross Principality has successfully produced a cavalry force that looks majestic and majestic, which is indeed a great honor of the Principality.

 Chapter 785ï¼š Only one arrow defeated Pecheneggs arrogance

    Even if they rode a horse and shoot with a crossbow, they still need a lot of time to learn how to use the crossbow.

    More than a crossbow, the subordinates used foot combat weapons, which were not suitable for riding and shooting weapons. It''s like changing a rifle to a horse warfare because the barrel is too long and inappropriate. The improved carbines are all carbine, and the cavalry is equipped with Bobosha. The latter is naturally a good thing for Bujonni.

    The crossbow equipped most in the Principality of Russ is a wooden arm. Except for the core bronze crossbow mechanism, the other parts are all kinds of wood.

    Even if it is a short wooden bow, it is a 98 cm long wooden pole when the bowstring is removed. The crossbow made by it is too wide to look at. It is still very intrusive for horseback fighting, unless all the cubs use it. Attach a lightweight recurve bow.

    Lurik immediately invented a way to deal with the trouble, which is to install a simple bracket on the right side of the saddle, so that the existing crossbow can be placed at an angle of 45¡ã.

    The bow arms of the wooden crossbows used for horse warfare must also be shortened, at least to 75% of the previous ones. The shoulder rest should also be cancelled, and the bundle should be a straight stick, which is convenient for riding and shooting even if it is suspended.

    These improvements seem to be effective after preliminary experiments. In just two days, all 80 wooden-armed crossbows were cut into horse warfare styles.

    The range of the standard light arrows they fired has not been shortened, although the draw distance has been shortened a lot, and the bow arm shape has also become larger. This is certainly not a good thing, the life of the short wooden bow at the core of the crossbow has been reduced.

    Say a thousand words and ten thousand, what Rurik needs most is the Pecheneg¡¯s recurve compound bow.

    It was another sunny and very cold morning, the cavalry training entered a new stage, and the grand festival of the Ross people was just around the corner.

    Hanukkah is coming!

    All people attach great importance to this festival, which is the "New Year''s Eve and New Year''s Day" of the Principality of Russia. All ethnic groups under the rule of the duchy must hold a grand ceremony on the winter solstice, and they think this is a new year''s teaching. This custom is very similar in Pecheneg!

    According to the agreement of the transaction, Kagan persuaded his subordinates to hand over thirty recurve bows. At first these slave warriors were very reluctant, Kagan comforted: "You will get the kind of horizontal crossbow. Although the ordinary carpenter of the Rus is very bad, their crossbow is really wonderful. Just go with them. Exchange, when you go back, the person who surrenders the bow will get a new one, and the crossbow will still belong to you."

    All the brothers are convinced by this.

    No one dislikes having too few bows. With one more crossbow, the brothers have one more choice.

    The slave warriors noticed that the crossbow of the Ross people can make beginners become sharpshooters in a short time. With this thing, hunting marmots and foxes on the grassland will definitely become much easier.

    But how does Kagan''s pattern only have this point?

    He couldn''t understand the mechanical structure of the Russ crossbow machine, but he could understand how the bow arm was connected to the crossbow body. He couldn''t help muttering: "I went back and took down your short wooden bows, installed the recurve bows and fixed them with glue and rope. Isn''t it a good weapon? The slow rate of fire is nothing, my people have become gods. Archer. Magyar boys, I will teach you when the time comes and let you open your eyes."

    Because the Pecheneg tribal alliance is facing quite dangerous international conflicts, they are really outsiders, and they are directly competing with the Magyar and Khazarians for the grassy lower Volga area. The dispute continues and maintains a dynamic balance. If one party has a better weapon, the balance of balance will be biased towards the one with advanced weapons.

    Kagan is so refreshing that he feels he has gotten a big bargain.

    Isn''t it the case for Rurik?

    The two brothers who got righteous each took what they had taken.

    The combination of ribs and corners of the Pecheneg recurve bow is high-tech in materials science, and the mechanical structure of the cast bronze crossbow machine of the Rus is even high-tech. However, only in terms of the efficiency of production and manufacturing, the Russian crossbow machines are still highly productive.

    On today''s rest day, both the soldier and the good horse need to recuperate. Fighters have the right to eat and drink, especially holding the roasted deer legs and gnawing fiercely to ensure that the muscles can further expand and further enhance combat effectiveness. Horses should also be added to the meal. Five pounds of oats is not enough. The amount of feed is doubled, and more yellow carrots are added to supplement vitamins.

    The reindeer sleigh was pulling some goods, and the materials were tightly bound by a piece of cloth.

    Rurik himself took a handful of his men, and they walked firmly on the snow, stepping on firmly nailed wooden shoes.

    The sleigh stopped in front of the barn where all the Pechenegs lived, and the noise of the outdoors attracted people from indoors.

    Kagan had already negotiated with the brothers, and this enthusiasm walked out of the door, and opened his arms to show his good wishes to his brother.

    "The weather today is good, it is a good day for trading. Look at my men, their bows are about to become your property. So..."

    Rurik nodded in satisfaction and motioned for his men to lift the cloth on the sled.

    In an instant, there was a dazzling array of neatly stacked wooden crossbows.

    "Start the exchange now. Thirty crossbows are all yours."

    "Thirty?" Kagan looked a little embarrassed, and he approached Rurik''s body and couldn''t help but smashed: "Brother, I changed my mind. Your crossbow is wonderful, since you can see my compound bow. Otherwise, we will expand the business, and I will exchange all forty bows with you in the same amount."

    "Forty for forty?!"

    Rurik couldn''t help but stepped back, his face trembling violently. He quickly stabilized his emotions and agreed decisively.

    Unexpectedly, Kagan was going to be so extreme. If this guy brought a hundred recurve bows, he wouldn''t be able to sell all of them? "No, I have to control my emotions, and I can''t let him see my greedy recurve bow." Rurik hurriedly controlled himself.

    "That''s the deal." Liurik held his head high, and after snapping his fingers, his subordinates sent a steel-armed crossbow as planned.

    "What is this? It turned out to be a crossbow?!" Kagan was taken aback.

    "This is my personal treasure as a gift to you. It is our best crossbow. Of course, the cost of manufacturing is astonishingly high. One bow is worth ten of you. I am now sending someone to get an extra ten wooden arm crossbow. Bow, take this opportunity. I! I can show you the use of this steel arm crossbow."

    It''s been almost two months since I have lived in Ross, and Kagan has never seen the steel arm version. He really doesn''t understand, it is obvious that a piece of iron can be used as a bow?

    He was surprised that this crossbow uses iron as its arms to be weird. One is equal to the price of ten recurve bows. Why is it so expensive?

    What made him even more astonished was that special tools were used to wind this thing. The crossbow stepping on the winding Kagan is not surprising, the steel arm version of the forcible stepping is also possible, even if a strong man has done a few times, he will basically collapse, unless the winch tool is used.

    The winding is so laborious, and the whole is quite cumbersome, how about shooting with it? If it doesn''t work well, wouldn''t it be a waste for a big price?

    I saw a very short and thick arrow installed with an arrow slot. It was not even as long as a person''s forearm, and even thicker than a person''s thumb. Its arrow cluster was a slender pointed cone glowing with cold sunlight!

    Seeing that the iron tie armor that the Pecheneg people took off was still hanging outdoors, Rurik just finished winding and pointed: "Brother Kagan, it looks like you put the armor as a dummy and placed it at the door. It is a kind of mighty force." Are you particular about it?"

    "Of course. In the city, I understand that you don''t let the brothers carry weapons. Anyway, you ordinary Russ are walking on the road and don''t have weapons in your hands. I can only show our identity by putting on the armor."

    "Because the city is a very safe place. Except for the soldiers on patrol and my guard, ordinary people don''t need to take weapons to protect themselves. It doesn''t matter." R¨¹rik had an idea: "I need a target. Brother Kagan, believe it or not. I can pierce your armor with one arrow."

    "Um?"

    "One arrow pierces armor." Rurik emphasized further.

    Rurik repeated it three times in a row, and Kagan was sure that he had heard it correctly, but the description of Prince Ross was clearly a fantasy.

    The quality of Pecheneg¡¯s iron armor is naturally not good due to material limitations. A cavalry soldier wears hard cowhide armor on the inside and the armor on the outside. This warrior can prevent the enemy from riding the archer. Face shooting! Ordinary cavalry certainly cannot have such luxurious equipment. As the number one nobleman of the Khan family, Kagan is naturally given a good suit of armor to his private soldiers.

    Kagan has plenty of self-confidence, and it just so happens that this is also an opportunity to prove that Pechenegger''s armor is advanced.

    "Okay! I let my subordinates wear leather armor, and then put on iron plates. Just shoot at him. If you can beat it, I lose."

    What is the meaning of such reckless remarks and the Qin Wang''s trip? Before Rurik had time to persuade him, Kagan summoned his men like a demon, and immediately the extremely proud Pecheneg warrior stood up, patted his chest and claimed that his armor was invincible in the world.

    Rurik just glanced at it, and he kept moaning in his heart. A closer look at the so-called Zha armor is the series of iron pieces, like the scales of a carp, which are closely stacked, but even so, it can withstand the blow of the carbon steel armor-piercing arrow?

    "This... isn''t it right! If I accidentally kill your subordinates, I will blame myself."

    "Brother, are you cowardly?" After that, Kagan laughed.

    Soon there was a madman who quickly changed into leather armor and then put on the tie armor, pestering on the snow in the posture of horse riding.

    The great nobles have to do a kind of "game", standing in the position of slave warriors, this is a shortcut to change their destiny, as the so-called wealth and wealth are in danger, some guys just want to try on their body armor, which is tantamount to the future. Khan Kagan is loyal.

    Look at the Pechenegg warrior in armor and horse-staging, he has already imagined that he will become a general under the command of the Khan in the future.

    This person is so proactive, what is it that is not provocative? !

    Rurik didn''t bother to be humble anymore, stomped his feet vigorously, with a murderous intent in his heart, and bluntly said in the Slavic language they understood: "Warrior! You might die! You could not die, all of this is your own choice. I respect you as a man, and if you die, you will be buried in the cemetery of our Russian soldiers."

    Look at the Pechenegg warrior with both fists and smashed his chest: "This is my destiny, come on! It is also my honor to be killed by Ross Khan. But my noble armor can stop your noble arrows. "

    Rurik looked at Kagan''s determined and extremely expectant eyes again, and kept a distance of about 20 meters from the person trying the arrow. He knelt down and held the steel-armed crossbow, aiming and pulling the trigger.

    With a crisp swish, the slender cone of the sharp carbon steel armor-piercing arrow directly penetrated the person''s abdomen, or that most of the arrow clusters about 10 cm have been buried in.

    The man screamed and was knocked down by the powerful kinetic energy, and then rolled around his stomach, blood oozing out.

    Kagan was stunned by all this, the onlookers rushed up, and even Rurik dropped the crossbow.

    Kagan, who knelt down in a hurry, was shocked by the scene in front of him, and the narrow and long arrow cluster was almost completely buried in it. It ignored the iron armor and leather armor, and plunged deeply into the warrior''s stomach.

    "I have been merciful." Lurik said with a wooden face, "If I shoot him in the heart, he will die."

    "You!" Kagan gritted his teeth, "You might as well kill him directly. Hit him in the stomach, and he will die extremely painfully from a severe fever."

    At this moment, just listen to the painful Pechenegg soldier yelling: "Kill me. I lost, I should die!"

    The success of this arrow pierced the armor, but it gave Kagan an inexplicable shock. He really pulled out his own meat-cutting knife, and wanted to hit his subordinates with a stab at the neck to complete the "willing to bet." However, he was still an assistant by grasping the handle of the knife, instead, he turned his face and said, "Rurik, you..."

    "Could it be that I just leave him alone?"

    "Can you? He is a reckless man, I want him to live. You can give him death, and you can give him life!"

    "Yes." Rurik still remained calm: "We Ross people have some advanced medical skills, but whether he can survive or not depends on..."

    Rurik paused deliberately, and deliberately said with an idea: "You are already in Odin''s domain. Whether this person can survive depends on the will of God. Kagan, you and I continue to trade, and you have also seen it. I will give you the power of this crossbow."

    On the other hand, Kagan, he was not happy with the killer weapon, but was deeply shocked. Facing this weapon that destroyed the brothers'' belief in the defense of iron armor, how could he be happy?

    He shivered again and rejoiced. Fortunately, the Duchy of Ross was in the far north, and it would take three months to reach Ross at the earliest! Fortunately, Pechenegger and Ross are a substantial alliance, and fortunately that he and the Duke of Ross are brothers of righteousness.

    If the person who shot them is really going to create a rift in the newly established friendship, from the amazing performance of Kagan later, Rurik can see that this person actually values ??his subordinates, even if they are all slaves. warrior. So it seems that mercy is the right choice.

    Soon The transaction of crossbow for recurve bow was successfully completed.

    Perhaps the act of a reckless man trying his arrows can turn into a good thing?

    There is currently no real hospital in the Principality of Ross, and the priests take on the duties of doctors and nurses.

    Ordinary people do not experience severe colds on weekdays, and the most common one is still diarrhea caused by eating a bad stomach. With the improvement of the sanitation level of the entire Principality, the common diseases in the past have been reduced too much, the infant mortality rate has plummeted, and the life expectancy of the elderly is still increasing.

    As people have to perform heavy physical labor, the number of people seeking medical care due to bruises has increased.

    In the era when the Rus tribe lived in the fjord, the priests took on the work of curing diseases. Of course, the treatment was mixed with too many witchcraft elements, and whether it had to depend mainly on good fortune.

    The situation has changed significantly now!

    Because the Principality of Ross has already set off a revolution in surgery! In principle, it is not a routine with the Frankish kingdom.

 Chapter 786ï¼š Nordic small flat magpie belongs to yes

    The ten Slavic maids of Rurik are now beautiful girls. In the tax season after the autumn harvest, they appear as the "tax collectors" of the princes, and they are priests on festivals. It is also necessary to participate in labor. One of them is a priest, and it makes sense to serve as a doctor.

    Ordinary bruises, people endure it with forbearance. It is said that flammable spirits can be wiped off the wound to avoid fever, and those who are really injured can buy alcohol for treatment by themselves.

    Only with extremely severe trauma, they would ask the priest for help.

    Therefore, the maids of Rurik sent people to join the army every time the war broke out, and when the fighting broke out, they were armed with a crossbow and joined the shooting flag team. After the battle, they became surgeons.

    Rarely, a stubborn man with an arrow in his abdomen was sent to the house next to the small temple in Novgorod. Rurik easily assembled two maids and gave them orders: "Anna, Bella. Give this to you two. The Pecheneg person healed the wound. I guess the person''s intestines were punctured and sutured it up."

    After the operation, the two girls had already taken offense.

    They and the other sisters are the prince¡¯s wives and concubines, as well as the closest students. They have already clarified the position of the human body''s internal organs and their general functions.

    But they are not "Nordic little magpies". Even if they are undergoing surgical operations, the methods can still be described as violent and rough.

    The house was closed and the open windows closed. The house was warm and bright by the dense oil lamps. The two girls were holding sharp knives and specially used steel needles imported from the east from the Principality¡¯s ancestors. They had local twine and were forcibly poured with vodka and the whole person. The wounded, who was already drunk and unconscious, began brutal operations.

    At least they did some necessary cleaning. Without special rubber gloves for surgery, I wash my hands with soap and water, and then wash my hands with spirits and let them air dry. The tools used are also boiled in boiling water.

    The two women also put on white robes, although they thought it was strange, since it was the order of the prince, the simple mouth-covering masks had to be covered firmly.

    After the wounded was drunk, the clothes near the wound had been cut, and the arrow that caused the injury had long been pulled out.

    The wound was a hole, obviously cut out by a piercing arrow. Thanks to the arrow in the belly, if it were in the chest, this person would have died a long time ago.

    The two women further cut the skin and flesh along the wound that had stopped bleeding on their own, turned out the bright red intestines, found the broken small intestine full of congestion, and cut off the penetrated part, and then came a nest of intestines. Suture it with twine.

    The original small hole in the wound was cut with a sharp knife to cut off some blood-rich tissues, and then a steel needle twine was used to create a "centipede" on the wounded''s belly.

    The Principality of Russ has no medicines similar to the golden sore medicine, and even the surgical operation of this kind of laparotomy is a challenge that cannot guarantee the success rate.

    Both women subjectively hoped that the injured would get better. They finally wiped the "centipede" on their belly with strong wine, then put a layer of honey on them, and finally wrapped a white cloth around the injured waist. These are the only things they can do for the time being, and the rest can only rely on God...

    They had performed a strange surgical operation, and if they had not been educated about the structure of the human body, they would be helpless.

    The two exhausted women pushed open the wooden door and faced the crowd of Pechenegs waiting anxiously outside the door.

    Kagan paced up nervously: "How is he? Dead? Or is he alive?"

    The two women were frightened and backed away one after another, of course, the bright red blood on their white clothes also caused Kagan to panic.

    Rurik maintained his utmost concentration and signaled Kagan not to embarrass his woman: "Anna and Bella have done their best. Brother Kagan, it seems that the rest can only look forward to the grace of God."

    "Your god?"

    "Exactly. Our Odin!" Rurik''s face was iron-faced, and he walked steadily. "Kagan, go in and see your dependents."

    In the bright room, a pair of eyes stared curiously and pitifully at the injured person who was still drowsy. His stomach was wrapped in linen cloth. The air was filled with faint smells, aromas and wine smells. The complex smells made people feel drowsy. Surprised.

    On the other hand, Rurik also communicated with the two wives and concubines. Regarding the operation of circumcision and suturing, it was both pleasant and worrying.

    The two women longed for the prince¡¯s praise. They were both their own women. Rurik subconsciously stretched out his hand, squeezed their cheeks, and verbally declared that they were doing well.

    They shook their heads slightly, and they all smiled when they looked at each other.

    "You go down and rest, remember to write down today''s work as experience." Rurik continued to order.

    "Yes." The two women said in unison.

    If there is a problem with the operation, the injured person has already died of hemorrhage. Obviously, the situation is very good now.

    Surgery is like the processing workshop of a meat factory in the world. The surgeon is like a butcher, and the wounded patients are wailing in extreme pain. Even so, there is no guarantee of a high cure rate.

    It was the Scotsman named Robert Liston who invented the industry guidelines for surgery in the early nineteenth century, and invented tools such as lancets and hemostatic forceps.

    This is a pioneer in the modern surgical industry, but in that era when there is no painkiller, patients still have to endure pain during surgery and face a huge risk of postoperative infection. As for the latter, it is not something that Dr. Liston can solve.

    Nightingale, a pioneer in the medical care industry, integrated a set of clean and hygienic nursing techniques. With the popularization of medical masks and the use of anesthetics containing nitrogen compounds, surgical operations have completed the cut with the "Human Meat Factory". .

    Of course, the Rus Principality under Rurik did not have to take the detours that many of his predecessors had gone through. Relying on the existing conditions, he could reproduce the surgical operations he had seen and understood as much as possible!

    The wounded soldiers on the battlefield are all subjects of experimentation. The treatment of bruises to the people on weekdays can also improve the skills of the doctors. A surgical team in the Principality is the most hated to have surgery targets, so this "small intestine cut and nested suture" "It needs to be written as a case record.

    "You all avoid it for the time being. Kagan, your dependents need to rest." Ruriek clearly stated.

    "He seems to be fainted, is the wine power still not gone?" Kagan was still anxious and kept curious.

    "Exactly."

    "What will happen to him next? When can he stand up again? When can he ride a horse again?"

    "I said that the rest depends on whether God gives grace. You all know that this man recklessly showed his arrow. He was determined to die. In the end, death was fate. However, I was caught Our Odin blessings, I don¡¯t want to kill him, maybe Odin will show mercy.¡± Kagan believed that Rurik¡¯s high-sounding words were true, Kagan did not rely on it any more, and wittily greeted the brothers to retreat.

    In the end, only Rurik and Kagan remained in the operating room.

    "What else will my dependents experience?"

    "He will be well taken care of and will be drunk with honey water for many days. In his case, he can only drink honey water until..."

    "How?" Kagan asked.

    "After a while, I have to hit my stomach again."

    "Huh?" Kagan, who had already figured out his situation a little bit and was emotionally stable, stayed in Bengbu again: "Why is this? My subordinate gets another stab. Wouldn''t it be another crime?"

    "No way." Rurik shrugged: "The twine that sutures his intestines will have to be taken out after the intestines are healed, otherwise he will still die of fever. You don''t have to worry about this. If God grants grace, then when you When returning home in the spring, this reckless and poor fellow can still accompany you on horseback as your guard."

    How does Kagan know about the structure of human internal organs? He knew that the human heart was there, just because it was the key to any soldier, he aimed at the heart to shoot the enemy. As for the intestines, there is only a vague concept.

    Afterwards, the wounded were sent to a quiet and warm hut. These Pechenegger fighters were tied to the bed by a cable. The so-called drunken spirit would cause the poor wounded to fall into the pain of the wound. In order to avoid tumbling and cracking the wound, they were bound. It is a last resort.

    In the middle of the night, people with sensitive ears heard the wailing.

    An anecdote spread like wildfire. The so-called prince¡¯s loyal wife and concubine performed a sharp operation on the horse rider from outside. The internal organs of the wounded were all turned over.

    When Rurik learned of the bizarre news, he had to post an announcement on the notice board in the Novgorod City Square. It was a printed document, and the same text was also pasted in some other open-view corners of the city.

    The content of the document is full of easy-to-understand words. The so-called identity of the injured, the cause of the injury, what kind of surgery was performed, and the current situation of the injured, seems to be the only way to suppress this so-called urban legend.

    But what Rurik didn''t know was that the incident became a ghost story of some parents frightening their children without hesitation. The so-called cold weather ran out and beware of being caught by the witch and emptied his intestines. The parents still don''t want their cubs to freeze to death by accident. After all, there are no beasts in the city, only the cold night wind that is more fierce than the beasts.

    The wailing of the wounded lasted for about a day, and then the poor wounded could only drink honey to continue his life. Fortunately, everyone''s horrified death fever did not find this poor man. In Kagan''s eyes, it was indeed the gods of the Ross people who came down to favor.

    Of course, Kagan was not a simple fool who left everything to the gods. He could see that the medical skills of the Duchy of Ross had reached a high level.

    On the grasslands, the casualties of war are not only reflected in the fighting on the battlefield. Many of the wounded fled temporarily and died of fever afterwards.

    Prince Ross clearly mastered a means to fight fever. If Pechenegg also mastered this technique, many brave fighters would be able to avoid death.

    He wanted to ask to understand why, and he was even mentally prepared for the so-called use of money and horses to buy this technology.

    There is an opportunity right now!

    Because the Hanukkah of the Rus is approaching, Prince Rus has revealed a wonderful plan to bring the newly trained cavalry troops to their "king city tent" Shilla Fort to patrol and participate in their biggest event.

    How is the event of the Rus not the event of the Pecheneg?

    "If I take the opportunity to congratulate you on joining the event again, you will thank me..."

    Thinking about this, Kagan decisively visited Prince Rose himself.

    In the quiet secret room, Liurik personally met his steppe brothers. He thought there was a secret and important event, which made it possible for him to do so.

    The oil lamp was lit, and the two sat on the leather cushions looking at each other.

    "Let''s talk! It must be your family member''s problem? The situation is very good these few days, and a second round of surgery can be done in a few days. Wait another month, and he will recover."

    Kagan sighed lightly: "It is indeed related to this. Brothers Rurik, I only have one thing unknown."

    "Speaking."

    "What methods did you use to combat fever."

    "Of course it is the grace of God." Rurik said, only the corners of his mouth curled upwards to reveal the untruth of this statement.

    "You are entertaining me. I know that you must have a technique. I...want to learn."

    "Do you want to learn? Why?"

    Kagan simply slapped his thigh, and then slapped his heart in a heart-to-heart state: "I''m telling the truth, our Pecheneg people are surrounded by powerful khanates, our soldiers are very noble, and we encounter wars frequently. Many. Warriors are injured and will die afterwards. If you teach me the means to fight fever, many of my fighters will be able to live."

    The words were a little unexpected, Rurik thought about it, and the more he thought about it, the more reasonable he felt. Thinking about it again, his attitude towards Kagan has changed a bit.

    Think about this person''s importance to the wounded slave''s dependents. Does this person really love his soldiers? Not only that, it is clear that he loves his own power more, or that the stability of his power is based on the support of a large-scale army.

    "Do you want to learn? It''s not easy to learn. If you only know the basic methods, I can tell you now. But you need to buy medicines to fight fever at a high price."

    "What is a potion?"

    "It''s the flaming wine you''ve ever drunk!"

    The two sides have huge geographical levels and are now in a substantial ally. Rose is greedy with Pechenegg''s horse, so it is important to deepen the friendship between each other.

    The so-called fever is scurvy, where rotten wounds drain, dirt enters the blood, and the circulatory system supplies the dirt to the whole body, causing systemic necrosis. It was not until the invention of the microscope that people realized that this was caused by bacteria, and that the decayed and dissolved somatic cells produced venom that threatened the body. By prescribing the right medicine in this way, scurvy can easily be cured.

    The principle is wound debridement, cut off carrion, medicine washing, wound suture, and even a little magical baiyao to accelerate self-healing, and even more magical biological protein glue will stick to it.

    Only the use of high-level vodka made the Ruths almost defeated the scurvy of the wounded. This time, the Principality fighters were most fearless in fighting, because they were able to treat the general wounded Principality, and only fatal injuries were impotent. This was demonstrated vividly in the two battles against Karelia. People with minor injuries were treated and no one died of fever.

    There are some invisible bugs floating in the air. The dirt, especially feces, has the most such bugs. The skin can insulate this vicious little insect, but when a wound appears, the little insect is like a pack of wolves gnawing at the meat, and finally kills a person. The only solution is to wipe it with spirits...

    Kagan basically believed this theory. He wanted to buy spirits, but he immediately persuaded him to hear the price.

    Flammable spirits, to be honest, the spicy voice is not good, but the wit of drinking lies in the trance after being drunk. One will feel that the soul is out of the body, or enter a state of confusion that was only felt in childhood, even Feeling chatting with Tenjin.

    "Isn''t normal wine? Neither can mare''s milk wine?"

    "No. Unless you can make wine that can burn, not only will it not cure the wound, but it will also cause the wounded to die early."

    "I..." Kagan gritted his teeth and stomped his feet: "I''ll buy it!"

    Since the other party wanted to buy, Rurik was willing to sell. Because when selling spirits, they are also sold together with glass bottles. Distilled spirits are much cheaper because of the high yield of grain. The price of spirits is mainly reflected in the glass bottles. Rurik was sold at a friendly price of two pounds of silver coins and three bottles of spirits, and Cagan directly ordered fifteen bottles this time!

    "How do I get it? I want it now!"

    Rurik shrugged: "Not for the time being, but if you are willing to go to Fort Shilla with me, you can get it on the spot. After all, I set up a winery in my royal city."

    "I meant it! You want to ride to Shilla Fort, to participate in your Hanukkah. This is a grand event! I have the right to participate."

    "Oh? I''m very welcome. You are foreign travelers. You can see our festivals, the frozen sea in the north, and the sun on the ice."

    "Very good." Kagan Hanhan laughed out: "It''s true that your Hanukkah is also our Karakin Festival."

    "What is that? It''s also a grand sacrifice?"

    "Sacrifice to the sun and a warm new life. I will eat and gather, eat barbecue, drink mare kumiss, dance, and play the kobus (same as the guitar). Priests will worship the gods, and men and women will also be married."

    "Sounds great. Wait a minute, do you still have some musical instruments?" Rurik became alert and curious.

    "Quabsiqin, plucked ney flute, played." Kagan said as he moved his hands with both hands, it was a pity that he didn''t bring it on this trip.

    Although Rurik had regrets, the purchase of Pecheneg instruments was also included in the plan.

    "We are about to leave." Rurik sighed hopefully. "Since you are interested, please be prepared. This will be a long journey. We will go on glaciers and glacial lakes. You don''t have to worry about the horses. , I will be fully prepared."

    "Huh? Brother, you will spend a lot."

    "What''s the difficulty? It is my honor for you to participate in our festival. Besides..."

    "how?"

    "I think only a small part of all the horses have iron horseshoes, which is very bad. No problem, I will nail all the horses with steel horseshoes in Shilla Fort. You can enjoy this treasure as long as you bring someone with you."

    "I can?" Kagan was overjoyed.

    "Of course, we are brothers, and our two countries are also allies."

 Chapter 787ï¼š Go to Shilla Fort

    According to the experience of previous years, in winter, the frozen Volkhov River will go to the Fort Novosibirsk on the Neva River, and it can be reached after a continuous journey for up to a week.

    Perhaps horses are not suitable for advancing on the ice in the cold winter, just like Batu Khan gave up his plan to attack the Novgorod Republic in consideration of the cold weather. But no matter whether it¡¯s the capital or the speed, the important means of attacking Eastern Europe is to advance quickly along the frozen river. They even deliberately choose the glacier because it is the smoothest passage for horses in the forest area.

    Although the times are different, is there a fundamental difference between Rurik''s determined march and Batu and Sutai?

    The latter¡¯s abandonment is wise. It must be handed over from the forests and grasslands of the south to Novgorod in winter. The total force of 20,000 cavalry troops will inevitably be large-scale unless they can plunder a large amount of food along the way. Dead!

    The pressure on Rurik is much less, although he himself is now in Novgorod on Lake Ilmen. The surrounding environment is snow-covered and the pasture under the snow that can be eaten by the reindeer can be ignored. He has control. A large amount of wheat resources can be directly fed high-energy oats from reindeer and horses, not to mention the small number of large animals to be served.

    The Principality Cavalry of Rurik and the Pecheneg Cavalry were all assembled, including the nobles such as Rurik, Kagan, and Arik, and all the horsemen were just over 130.

    Generally speaking, even if the frozen lakes and rivers provide convenient roads for postal services, the extreme cold weather forces ordinary people to reluctantly run around. Even the madmen hunting in winter, they sweep small animals in the hunting area they have delineated, let alone put themselves on traffic roads meaninglessly.

    The prince will go to Shilla Fort to participate in the Hanukkah festival!

    The news was released early.

    Ordinary people in Novgorod naturally hope that the prince himself can spend the festive season in Novgorod. Obviously, the prince is interested in the real royal city.

    It is rare for the prince to organize a postal team, and a small group of local Slavic businessmen also intend to take this opportunity to transport the purchased linen and honey to Shilla Fort, eager to sell them at a high price.

    The Ostarans also organized a tiny caravan of reindeer under Carlotta''s instruction, only to make a fortune by selling a batch of the latest hard cheese and chunks of butter.

    Even the Boyar of the traditional farms, when they discovered business opportunities, they spontaneously organized micro missions after receiving the news, and transported a batch of honey to earn excellent ironware for production and life.

    They didn''t have to go forward with great fanfare, but because the road was full of challenges, only a few hundred people walking in groups could eliminate the risk.

    Many people poured into Novgorod, and the noise was getting worse.

    As he approached the departure, Rurik had personally chatted with the assembled Ragner''s ministries, and noticed the gathering of local merchants dressed like brown bears, and even Boyar''s messengers.

    "You guys, borrow the reindeer from the people in White Tree Manor? You pay for your travel expenses, I can''t control it."

    Tucao returns to Tucao, but it is Rurik himself who will organize a huge sled team.

    This winter, the down-and-out Danish Stonewall tribes, men and women who were survivors of the war, have earned a sum of revenge through their labor. Their enthusiastic expressions clearly said they wanted to continue doing it. They are just like ordinary people. Once they get used to a stable life, maybe they won''t be too entangled in the vengeance of licking blood?

    It''s great to stay Rick to chat with Ragner at this opportunity.

    The Danes of the Stonewall tribe are now quite welcoming the Prince of Rose, Ragnar as the headman, and now they also regard Rurik as a presence close to their relatives.

    In the warm house, people waiting to evade, Rurik and Ragnar talked to each other.

    "Brother, I know that you are going to the North to participate in the Bright Savings Association. Of course I want to go about this. This time, I plan to bring all the men over, and give me any physical work..."

    What Ragnar said was very pitted, there was no conspiracy in his eyes, but his purpose was clear-to make more money during the festive season.

    Rurik smiled frankly: "Why bring everyone? Your men have been working, if not necessary, they will spend the holidays in Novgorod. You don¡¯t mind, the local Slavs are in the same place as our Vikings. It''s a holiday."

    "Oh, I still want to help you do more."

    "Just take your brothers from the logging team. You have twenty or thirty brothers. When you get to Shilla Fort, I will arrange for you to take a look at the shipyard."

    "What do you mean?" Ragnar''s keen nerves were provoked.

    Rurik calmed down, staring at him with alert eyes: "Don''t you want revenge? Isn''t it like the villain against the King of Denmark? I can give you a chance."

    "Ah! Can I tell myself a few words."

    "Speaking."

    "I still think of Gotland, where I set up a stronghold. This is a shortcut to attack my Danish enemies."

    "Yes." Rurik replied very simply.

    "so¡­¡­"

    Ragnar could feel that the person in front of him was holding back a lot of words.

    "I think about it." Rurik said, "just like my Spuyute, you can fund you to organize a powerful fleet. I authorize you to plunder in the name of Rose, and share the materials you grabbed. Give me half."

    "Huh? Can I use your big ship?"

    "Yes! No. The shipbuilding factory in Shilla Fort is already manufacturing large ships, and I am the owner of the ship. You took your brothers to fight with the Saaremaites under Spuyut after the war. The women and children of your tribe and all the people wounded in the battle stay in Novgorod. Me! I will take care of them for you."

    Ragnar''s nerves were deeply touched. What is this not a hostage? According to his plan, he will stay here for the whole winter and evacuate next spring to find a new settlement to establish a village. This plan seems to be ruined?

    Rurik had anticipated this clever man''s hesitation. This man did not seem to be caught, and did not want to be restrained.

    However, safe asylum comes at a price. The development of the matter can no longer help this man.

    Rurik deliberately smiled, and whispered in a persuasive way: "Don''t you want to be the new king of Denmark? A new Denmark that is in peace with the Duchy of Rus, and a new king named Ragnar."

    Ragnar has ambitions, but his ambition to be king has not yet been determined. Rurik took the initiative to mention this, and he was really moved.

    An exiled nobleman finally made his choice.

    "Okay. It seems that there is no better plan than this. I can continue to do things for you, but you must help me to overthrow Horrick¡¯s rule over Denmark. Take revenge further."

    "Can."

    In this way, Ragner himself participated in the festive season to vote for Rickner. The so-called Hanukkah in Shilla Fort is naturally political. Although the principality does not have a calendar for the Hajj system, Hanukkah has actually become a servant of all walks of life. Opportunity for local aristocrats to make Hajj.

    Of course, it is very realistic. Because Hanukkah will make the winter market in Shilla Fort more lively, everyone needs a trading base to exchange living materials, but Shilla Fort is a material distribution center and an ever-expanding production-oriented city. Those living People who are extremely scarce of materials can peddle large beasts, small beasts, leather, etc., in exchange for ironware that is beneficial to production, and so on.

    Ragnar''s visit in person is a form of surrender.

    Therefore, the Pecheneg people also went on horseback, which also reflected their respect for the principality.

    Who doesn''t want to talk about pomp? As a prince, if you don''t deliberately show the gorgeous side, the public will find it inappropriate.

    Rurik knew that he had to lead by example, interpreting a lifestyle that the nobles should have, such as wearing Chinese clothes and talking about hygiene, talking peacefully and behaved appropriately, especially with a mind full of wisdom.

    A team of reindeer sleds that are not too small has been formed, except for those dedicated to riders, the most sleds pulled are full of oats and a small amount of hay.

    Old Otto is older, he is in his dying year. Niya''s condition is better, and countless gullies caused by aging are also engraved on her face.

    As the prince Rurik participated in the event, Queen Svetlana, Duchess of Ostara Carlotta, and Countess of Narvik Noren must also go. They are all Rurik¡¯s wives and are obliged to participate in the event.

    They were well-dressed, wrapped in white polar bear skin and showed a trace of dominance.

    Svetlana is holding the three-and-a-half-year-old princess of the Principality, Velika, and Carlotta is holding her half-year-old son, Carl, even though she could not have been.

    The two children were born expensive and it was an obligation to participate in the event. Even if Karl was only half a year old, participating in the event would take a huge risk.

    Only the poor two-year-old Reglav stayed in Novgorod, stayed by his grandparents, and guarded the tomb of his biological mother, and spent the third Hanukkah he experienced. He was also two years old. Birthday and the death day of the birth mother and daughter Mary.

    Thousands of people gathered by the frozen Volkhov River, and the reindeer sled mixed horse team was ready to go. People who live in remote areas also come to watch this good show and appreciate the heroic posture of the riders.

    Ottoqiang cheered up and put on his beloved chain mail, a deerskin draped over his body, a gold-plated leather helmet on the gray head, and his white beard swaying in the north wind. He is aging fast, and the veteran warrior who knows he is going to die would rather die on the battlefield. Obviously, the gods would not give him such a destination, but spend the last days of his old age in happiness.

    He was still the appearance of a veteran warrior, and no one was allowed to support him, so he stood on the snow with his patterned steel sword.

    He is like a sculpture, gazing at his son who is about to leave, his eyes are full of a thousand words no longer need to be said.

    Only the old lady Niya carefully stroked her only child, Rurik, and kept kissing her son''s face, wishing him a perfect success in the festival rituals he participated in and presided over.

    "Mom, there is one more thing you should remember." Rurik mentioned suddenly.

    "What''s the matter?" Niya let go for a while.

    "It''s Lumia. Her second child is about to be born."

    "Ah! I remember. Time is so fast, Velika also has a new brother or new sister."

    Rurik nodded: "When the ceremony is over, I will bring her back. At that time, you still have to help me with the baby."

    "That''s natural, more grandchildren, this is my happiness..."

    This old woman had two sons who died early in a row, and she gave all her love to her third son, Rurik. Can the pain of losing a child at an early age be smoothed by time? The fact is that there are more and more grandchildren under the knees, and the past pains are really smoothed out. Niya would rather devote all her later years to caring for her grandchildren. She expects that the youngest of all her son¡¯s wives and concubines will also give birth to children. Then she will leave the human world surrounded by as many as twenty grandchildren. Woolen cloth.

    The prince had a close relationship with his old husband and mother. Kagan, who was riding a horse, looked sideways at him, feeling envy and suspicion as well.

    Is it possible that an old couple is a good old man? This couple is the original "khan" of the Ross people, and their Rurik brothers are too young. Is there any hidden feeling in it?

    Could all that be true? Is it the **** of the Roths who descended favorably, a boy who descended like a meteorite and became the new khan of the Roths?

    Kagan didn''t dare to belittle himself, he covered his face completely, and even covered his mount with a layer of cloth to keep him warm. A woolen scarf wrapped around his fox fur hat, and wooden framed sunglasses covered the last exposed eye skin. This Prince Pechenegger became a "person in the cover" alive and well. Not only did his personal cold protection methods reach extremes, but his mount was also similar to other dependents.

    Naturally, the prince and queen of Rurik did the most outrageous sleigh, which was simply a walking tent, covered with a large amount of leather to form a warm nest. Many wives and two children accompanied the noblest man in the principality, Rurik. Wind chill was avoided along the way.

    The final greeting came to an end. Amidst the cheers of thousands of people, the sled team followed the Volkhov Glacier all the way north.

    Ragner took his brothers to sit on the sleigh dressed in thick clothes, and talked about the interesting things they had encountered when they went to Shilla Fort.

    The Pecheneg warriors, who covered their bodies to hide, took the crossbows and other weapons they had just exchanged and rode around as the guards of the team.

    Rurik''s cavalry team is the most ostentatious. Everyone wears extremely thick clothes. At the same time, the coat must be a Ross jersey, and the emblem of the principality must be clearly displayed.

    Each cavalry of the Principality wears a spear, with a hook on the spear shaft, which is directly attached to the rear end of the saddle. The spear has a cold carbon steel spearhead, and the flag of Ross is hung below it.

    Even each sleigh was planted with a flag, making the entire team flooded with Rose''s white-background blue-patterned Peugeot.

    This is really a beautiful scene, which meets everyone''s need for pomp, and those Slavs who have returned to the Duchy of Ross also feel glorious at this moment.

    Obviously, the advantages of planting flags everywhere are huge. The team can keep the team stable by looking for the flags. It has been left behind for hundreds of years. The color of the white flag of the world is also quite eye-catching, making it easy to return to the team quickly.

    There are as many as four hundred people of all colors! If it weren''t for a group of businessmen who wanted to sell Yiermen Lake''s specialties, they would not be guilty of such a large team.

    Thanks to the large number of reindeer seized by the Principality in past wars, this creature is the only large animal that can poke away the snow and gnaw grass roots in winter. They are also good at migrating in the cold and frozen soil in winter. Horses are not. .

    At the beginning, the Pecheneg people were very confident, but even Kagan felt that the snow covered the world and the knife-like cold wind that was sensible by removing the back clothes.

    Kagan didn''t know that the Volkhov River runs from north to south, and on both sides of the river are tall red pine and spruce forests. This whole constitutes a roadway that can be traversed by the cold from the Arctic.

    Thanks to the measures against the cold, the team will not suffer from freezing to death and frostbite.

    On the first rest day, the entire team approached the woodland to rest, and the bonfire that ignited quickly gave people who fear the cold strong confidence.

    This is the first time in the history of the Pecheneg people that they are deep in the far north. Kagan is carefully observing, and deliberately tells his hometown fathers and elders on the grassland.

    Ragnar is also marching on the ice for the first time. The reindeer sleigh is really new to his people. Now the huge sleigh team of Prince Ross is even more novel, not to mention the team and the cavalry guard.

    The two happily saw that Rurik was implementing his complete strategy. It turned out that the brothers never had to spend the night in the snow. A large number of wooden poles and linen were unloaded from the sled, and a large number of tents suddenly appeared in the forest.

    Horses and reindeer gnaw oats wildly, and then gather them together, relying on the large trees that can be seen everywhere, and use linen cloth to make windproof curtains to shelter the sleeping horses and deer from the wind and cold.

    This was true on the first day, and so was the second day.

    Even if the time of daylight is getting shorter and shorter, it is already approaching that extreme value, but whenever there is light, the entire team will move forward in a tight formation.

    It was a march at dawn. The team had just moved, and the firewood of the campfire that had just been demolished was still burning slowly.

    Kagan was sleepy, and one inadvertently saw a large number of green ribbons appearing in the sky.

    He cheered loudly when he saw it, and all the Pechenegians also raised their heads and screamed.

    Their unusual behavior caused everyone to look up at the sky. Unlike the fussy Pecheneg, the Ross, Danes, Finns, and Slavs in the team all raised their heads to admire the beauty.

    The surprised Kagan rode up to the prince¡¯s tent sled and talked with Rurik, who took his wife and concubine to admire the aurora.

    He pointed his whip to the sky: "Is this the sign of your god? Is it a good omen? Or a bad omen?"

    "You!" Rurik wanted to laugh, "Isn''t this in your culture?"

    Kagan looked dumbfounded.

    Rurik shrugged: "Of course it is a good omen. Do you know Valkyrie''s parade? Odin''s family Valkyrie will cruise in winter, and the streamers you see are even the traces they leave. They will choose the heroes on the ground. , When the hero dies in battle, the soul can enter the temple. It is an endless glory. By the way, the high priest of the Ruth people, her soul went to heaven, she became the new Valkyrie, her eyes Watching us!"

    Kagan can understand but understand, at least he can realize one, the so-called Rus people may also believe that the souls of their dead relatives can go to heaven and merge with Tengri.

    But there is one thing that he has completely obeyed. The so-called here is indeed a sanctuary. The Ross people are actually blessed by their gods, and the brilliant streamers in the sky are the best indication.

    Many foreign visitors see the aurora in the sky of the far north and think that it is evidence of the godsRulik doesn¡¯t want to puncture the scientific principles inside. Not only is it unnecessary, but it can also be used by the Principality. no?

    The kingdom under the aurora is really the Duchy of Ross! It is a testament to the glory of the Principality!

    Now a group of warriors have rushed to the boundless frozen Ladoga Lake, and have passed through the town of Ladoga, where the winter catchers gather. I met another group of fishermen at the place of today''s Walnut Fort.

    There is no need for any friction, the team has entered the frozen channel of the Neva River, and all that is left is the final rush, into the real royal city of the Duchy of Ross, Shilla Fort.

    They have seen the towering wooden city walls, and even the entire huge fleet that is like a forest of masts moored on the river and frozen by ice.

    Rurik stood tall in the cold wind. Fortunately, he couldn''t help pulling out his sword: "Brothers! We are finally here! Speed ??up! Back to Roseburg!"

    Horses and deer started a rare gallop on the glacier, and more than 300 flags were hunting and fluttering...

 Chapter 788ï¼š The son of the grassland is eye-opening

    From Kotlin Island to the mouth of the Neva River, a huge area is enveloped by a whole block of hard ice floes.

    The thickness of the ice layer is more than half a meter, and the large ships moored in the port are firmly trapped by the ice layer, and a large number of rowing boats are directly pushed to the shore and fixed to wooden stakes with cables.

    Strips of snow are attached, and the towering wooden walls are covered with ice. The whole city looks like an ice sculpture, standing in the bay of Northland.

    The sun dazzled the ice, and teams running wild on the ice generally wore sunglasses to shield them.

    The team marched forcibly in the sun, and the whole scene was poetic.

    It is no secret that the Royal Society will personally participate in this year''s Hanukkah. As the festival approaches, the people of Shilla Fort are ready to welcome visitors from Novgorod.

    However, before that, a group of guests from the hometown of Roseburg had already arrived at the port with supplies before the sea was completely frozen. Even after the sea was frozen, there were still sporadic sled teams transporting goods to sell.

    As far as the permanent population is concerned, Fort Shilla is second to Novgorod. Due to the arrival of a group of merchants and hunters, the population of the city on the eve of the festive season has exceeded 8,000.

    Eight thousand people living together is considered a big city?

    Indeed, in a residential area a thousand years later, several rows of 100-meter-high "pigeon cages" can even swallow tens of thousands of people. Although the Duchy of Rus has the ability to build high-rise buildings, at best, only a wealthy man like the prince can afford to build a three-story or four-story wooden attic. Some resident wealthy people have indeed built large-scale construction projects in the city of Shilla Fort, and the three-story wood carvings with herringbone storage rooms have begun to appear in large numbers.

    Tall buildings are limited to the urban area within the walls, and outside the walls are large areas of wooden houses.

    The expansion of the city is entirely a pancake model, even so there is still a lot of vacant land in the city.

    Therefore, the first image that King Ross gave Kagan was her hugeness.

    A huge city must have a lot of rare things, and can live a huge population in the extremely cold north, the Ross people must have their brilliance. He really hopes to buy some treasures in the city, especially the finest salt.

    The city wall was in front of him, and a dense group of woodcuts appeared on the south bank of the frozen river, and a large number of people walked out of the house and waved to the team.

    The whole team slowed down. With this opportunity, Kagan yanked on the reins and drove the horse into Rurik''s sleigh.

    "Duke, are the prices you set absolutely stable?"

    "You? What do you want to buy in the city?" Rurik yelled in excitement.

    "Salt!"

    "Salt? One pound of silver and ten pounds of good salt, you can buy as much as you want! Just don''t make too much publicity in the market. Remember, you are visitors, and there are also a group of foreign visitors in the market. You are all warriors, thousands of people. Don''t start a dispute with others, if something happens, I won''t be biased towards you."

    Kagan fully agreed, thinking about the Prince''s words carefully.

    There are still many foreign visitors in the market. Isn''t it true that the place where you are is still not the northern end of the world?

    How big is this world?

    The team finally reached the end of the journey. Upon hearing the news, the Governor-General Konuzon and his son gathered together the militiamen who were patrolling the city defense, dressed in costumes, and then led a group of people to gather at the ice-bound pier to welcome the return of the prince.

    A pregnant woman with a straight belly was dressed in a deerskin gown and a huge antler helmet on her head.

    She was dressed like a wild elf in the forest, her rugged dress slightly concealed her young face. She was more anxious than others, and brought her team of priests to gather at the dock.

    Lu Mia is still the same Lu Mia. She must act as the presiding high priest for Hanukkah this year, even if her second child is about to be born, which makes the current activities inconvenient.

    I haven''t seen the prince for several months. As a noble person, her heart is extremely lonely. Both her daughter and the prince are in Novgorod, and the two cities are not far away. However, her own duties make it impossible to leave.

    She lives with the amber-inlaid wooden staff of the former high priest, which is a holy relic of the duchy and a testament to her nobleness.

    Standing around the high priest were more than a dozen junior priests wearing plain white fox fur hats on their heads, and a noble deputy, the daughter of Chief Kewen, Lumi.

    Seeing a tall and handsome young man walking down the sledge surrounded by many cavalry, to be honest, seeing the large number of Ross soldiers riding on horseback, Lumia was shocked.

    Not only her, the people onlookers would never have imagined that the principality actually had a cavalry unit. What a dream! The horses are generally wrapped in white cloth stitched with blue patterns, which seems to have the effect of keeping the horses warm. The riders are wearing Ross-style shirts, and they are also holding Ross flags.

    Hunting with flags on the ice, horses and deer dressed violently, and the cavalry in the sun has a sense of pressure like a hill. The fact is that the strong Nordic men riding the tall Turkic horses give people absolute strength. The sense of.

    A man walked out of the majestic team and became a mighty background, which also brought out the powerful strength of Prince Liurik.

    The governor and his son, who were trembling to death by the mighty aura, walked cautiously, and involuntarily asked about the origin of the cavalry.

    "This? This is what I have done in Novgorod in the past few months. I tell you that our cavalry will be more and more. When the cubs of Shilla Fort grow up, I will recruit a group of people. Be a cavalry and enrich our army''s land warfare strength." Liurik made a magnificent outlook.

    Little Conusson will be the next governor of Shilla Fort, or mayor, without accident, and he will also have the obligation to organize the civilian army to respond to the king''s call and fight in person.

    Those pretty boys are riding tall horses, why isn''t Little Conusson curious?

    Because there is a rider who is clearly Arik!

    They are all the same age, all are brothers who walked out of the Roseburg Fjord, why is this guy so beautiful? The other brothers also had to learn to ride horses, and Shilla Fort had to have a standing cavalry squad, which would at least be good for daily patrols.

    The brief greeting was broken by the woman who thought she had lost her calmness.

    Lumia hurriedly walked, ignoring the men¡¯s small talk, her pot belly, or even the words of the onlookers.

    "Mastra!" she yelled until she rushed in front of her man.

    She threw herself into her man''s arms under the gaze of her many eyes, and her eyes were full of tears...

    The prince blessed by the gods held the high priest in his arms. Who would dare to say that they were not cherished.

    Only Lumia has the right to call Rurik Mastra, the so-called master. This was appointed by Rurik, the exclusive power of Lumia, and a symbol of friendship.

    Such an intimate scene made Svetlana and the other women jealous, and the other concubines each knew themselves, but as a queen, Lanna saw that the prince and the high priest were intimacy, what was the depression in her heart? She patted her face vigorously and forced her to calm down to make a smile.

    Rurik was a full head taller than Lumia. She was already twenty years old, and she was crying like a child.

    Rurik buried his mouth in his ear: "Obviously, I am a mother again, so I don''t cultivate in the temple and risk welcoming me."

    "I... just miss you. And our daughter."

    "I miss you too. I will live in the city for a while, and the other women will walk away, and we will be with you day and night for some time to come." Rurik made a promise, in exchange for Lumia crying even more. Sound, she was howling with excitement.

    No, four-year-old Velika came over and hugged her mother¡¯s legs, calling her mother milkyly in her milk. Lumia, who was overjoyed, used amazing strength again, and she lifted her daughter in a daze. After a sudden kiss, he squeezed it into the arms of Rurik, who was his father.

    Noble princes should pay attention to pomp and need to set an example for the people. What''s more, Rurik learned that a group of Swedish allies simply took the goods to Shilla Fort for direct trade in winter, so-called saving freight and purchasing cheap oriental leather. In this way, the prince is even more pompous!

    A small triumph becomes extremely important.

    Just like the first crusade against the Karelians that year, the Russian army assembled in Shilla Fort, and the army lined up in a matrix on the Harvest Square outside the palace to be inspected by the princes. After that, they walked around the city twice around the road under the city wall, and the army was beautiful. Run to the battlefield of the expedition with extremely high morale.

    This time is naturally the first show of the Ross Principality Cavalry, and it must leave a very positive impression on thousands of people.

    Ruriek, who was on a sleigh, turned into a knight. He led the entire cavalry into the city and walked on Nevsky Prospekt.

    The tall wooden wall obscured the grand occasion in the city, and the Pecheneg people on horseback were probably brought into the city with weapons to strengthen the prince¡¯s prestige.

    Take a look at this city!

    Kagan opened his eyes wide, and he saw a group of double-storey wooden houses on both sides of the road, some of which were even covered to the third floor. Even some houses have stone bases, or simply piled up stones (bricks). As seen in Novgorod, there are drainage ditches on both sides of the road in Shilla Fort. Obviously this is the key to keeping the city clean, even now the ditches are frozen.

    Residents cheered and whistled on both sides of the road, and even found all kinds of things to beat to create momentum. For example, a young boy picked up his father''s buckler, held it in his left hand, and beat it with a wooden stick in his right hand.

    The cavalry team is followed by the reindeer sleigh team, and the whole team has grown up and entered the city.

    In the end, people gathered in Harvest Square, which had become a winter market.

    What kind of business are merchants from all walks of life doing now? A man dressed like a bear cordially watched this majestic cavalry team, and Prince Rurik received endless glory...

    In fact, it was this square that gave Kagan a huge shock. Although it was an infinite flat land on the southern Russian grassland, a huge and very hard flat land appeared in the city, which gave him a huge shock.

    Because this flat land is really unusual!

    The governor Konuzon and his son have been implementing the orders of the prince, at least until now. The father and son, out of their moral and tribal warrior honor, dare not embezzle frantically. Meal needs. Shilla Fort itself is a huge tax source, and merchants must pay taxes on their economic activities. This tax has been set in the hometown of Rose Fort that year and has been implemented for many years, and merchants¡¯ tax payments are also adjusted annually.

    Rurik was deeply involved in the economic development of the Novgorod agricultural area, and the taxation work of Shilla Fort appoints Governor Konuzon with full authority.

    Cornuzon actually became a tax packager. He was ordered to build a magnificent city for the prince. The infrastructure must be paid for, and he should not rely on national treasury funds as much as possible to complete the construction by relying on local taxes as much as possible. These are Cornu. Song needs to report to Rurik himself.

    A part of Fengshou Square is paved with cement. As long as you pry off the solid snow that has been stepped on, you can see the hard gray road surface.

    The "Plaza Cementing Project" can be described as beneficial to the country and the people. After being fully cemented, it will become a super-large threshing floor, which can basically meet the work of drying oats in the area. The same non-agricultural busy period incarnates the harvest plaza of the market, and merchants and customers do not need it. Worried about muddy potholes.

    The base of the wooden fence continues to be reinforced with cement, and the cementing project of all roads in the city is slowly proceeding.

    Rurik did not lack the financial resources to hire personnel to lay the cement, because the key lime, iron ore slag, and sandstone came from different places and needed to be transported to Shilla Fort by ship. Not only these three materials are transported, the barge is also transporting whole pieces of granite and pebbles into the city. The transportation of these heavy materials relies on the summer transportation marked with transport ships. The half-year-long winter and the freezing of the sea have greatly restricted the efficiency of the construction of Fort Shilla.

    What''s a good way? On both sides of the Neva River and even the huge Valdai highlands including Novgorod, there are too soft mud everywhere. The most scarce thing is stone, because this huge area has no mountains at all. Of course, it is precisely this reason. Lurik consciously must train a cavalry. In winter, when the convenience of the summer water network is lost, the cavalry is the key to ensuring the duchy¡¯s winter operations.

    Even if the construction is slow, the current construction results have made Rurik very satisfied.

    He was very happy that a large number of scaffoldings were placed in an open space next to the Winter Palace that he ordered to build. Although a batch of stones were laid out on the ground in a disorderly manner, the granite base was indeed being pieced together.

    The original Winter Palace was a large long house combining the advantages of the woodcut and the Viking long house. According to Rurik¡¯s new needs, the new Winter Palace should have the style of the old palace in Roseburg¡¯s hometown. It is essentially an enlarged version. A wooden four-story castle with a stone base. The tenon-and-mortise structure widely used in ship construction is used for palace construction. The new Hermitage in Rurik will be shown with a stable structure similar to a pyramid. It is also the tallest building in the city, and even the tallest building in the Nordic region!

    Naturally, there is no need to worry about the wood for the construction of the palace, and the huge red pine and spruce everywhere in the area provide sufficient materials.

    They are also good materials for shipbuilding. Except for the keel and ship ribs, they are constructed from the dry oak found in the forest area, and the other parts are made of spruce. Therefore, there is an extra walled area on the riverside, which is where the "Neva Shipyard" of the Hotra family is located. A huge spruce stands on the soft riverside to form a frame structure. Two indoor shipbuilding workshops were completed and put into production. The standard cargo ship from Shilla Fort has been launched and put into the business network of the East and North Baltic Sea. The new cargo ship is still under construction.

    The New Winter Palace just built the base and erected a large number of load-bearing spruce columns. The winter construction of the migrant workers is proceeding step by step. Look, some of the load-bearing columns have already laid wooden beams, and the frame structure of the second floor is already under construction.

    Kagan could not imagine the grand occasion after the completion of the new palace, he noticed some other magnificent buildings!

    Just like the largest temple in the Duchy of Rus, a stone temple inlaid with countless precious stones that reflects intensely in the sun.

    The first temple of the Principality has been completed. The sculptures of the gods inside have been visited in random, and hundreds of people can kneel and pray inside.

    The people called the first temple the "Gem House", and some even praised it as the "Valhalla on Earth". It has been pasted with a layer of stained glass and colored glaze. These chaotically shaped crystal clear objects are all mass-produced, and they are not valuable in themselves. The expectations of the temple.

    Harvest Square can be described as the core area of ??Fort Shilla. The square is surrounded by the Old Winter Palace, the new Winter Palace is under construction, the huge Rose Duma Council Chamber, the magnificent First Temple, and the heavily guarded granary area on the artificial highlands.

    The people who had gone through the long journey finally settled down. After the daytime scenery passed, the cavalry including the Pecheneg people all enjoyed a meal of roasted venison.

    Military events and festive rituals, these major events will be formally discussed in Rosduma tomorrow.

    Tonight, everyone needs a full meal and a comfortable sleep.

    After the scenery, Kagan waited for the Pecheneg to surrender his horses, and all the horses were under unified management. At the same time, he also learned that there were 20,000 reindeer wandering around Shilla Fort. They were domesticated creatures, most of them. It is the property of the royal family. There is a group of people called "deer-raiser" who is loyal to the royal family and is ordered to take care of all the deer. Even the high priest of the principality himself is a "deer-raiser".

    There are so many wonderful things, what Kagan has seen and heard is inexhaustible freshness. He is also like a poor boy who has just arrived in the big city. He is novel and has a low self-esteem. He really needs a little time to adapt.

    More than Kagan? Ragnar, who was in exile a few months ago, was not allowed to enter Shilla Fort because of his Danish status. The whole family of women and children were "detained" in Novgorod. Only then did the thirty brothers who accompanied him enter the city of Russ. .

    In a daze, Ragnar had an illusion that this big city was in a sense like Frank''s Bremen burned down by himself. The same is the big square, the same is the structure of the aristocratic residence and the big temple, as well as the pier on the riverside and a large number of ships. Only in terms of scale, Shilla Fort is the most magnificent city he has ever seen.

    In fact, because Rurik built the Silla Fortress in accordance with the old city structure of St. Petersburg and Moscow in the impression, she was carefully planned out an inner city from the beginning. The structure of the residential area in the outer city is quite chaotic. Zhi, just like her title of "Harp City", the straight road is like a string, there are a large number of standard crossroads, and even a good harvest is also a square.

    The palace of the prince is called the Winter Palace. Without him, the Winter Palaces of the two planes are in the same place. Another plane of the Senate Council of St. Petersburg, the original plane is the Duma Council of the Duchy of Russ.

    Even the small sandbar just north of the Hermitage is called Rabbit Island. There is indeed a small wooden fortress built there. While guarding the entrance of the Neva River, taxes are imposed on merchant ships, except for those of people from the Ross headquarters. (temporary).

    Of course, the people who wander here all believe in the Nordic gods such as Odin, Thor, and Freya, and at most there is Peron, the Slav **** of fire.

    This is a famous northern city favored by Odin, at least Odin will not reject warriors who believe in him.

    Ragnar was more self-aware than Kagan and other steppe sons. He signaled his subordinates not to run around in the city, let alone the fact that he was a Danish.

    The people who have returned have eaten a big meal and took a steam bath. The floral essential oil soap washes away the dirt on the body, and the body smell has become a floral fragrance. After the boat and cart labor is eliminated, the whole person is also limp not at this time When do you sleep more?

    A large number of people live in a warm, vacant warehouse. Lagla takes the brothers to lay the floor together, the fireplace warms the air in the house, and they fall asleep when the barbecue is full of the aroma of essential oils and soap. Kagan waited for the Pecheneg to sleep in another vacant warehouse. Naturally, their weapons were temporarily kept, and only the money for the purchase of supplies remained on them.

    All the young Ross cavalry were treated well. They directly arranged the governor to patrol the soldiers¡¯ dormitory. It was a warmer house, and it was convenient to go to the toilet or eat supper. As for the homes of horses and deer, they are naturally in the deer pens, and they also enjoy a very sufficient supply of hay and oats.

    This night, the pregnant Lumia hugged her Rurik, and the two eldest daughter Velika slept in the middle, twisting her body playfully, enjoying the rare parental love.

    Such intimacy is better than a thousand words, as if they were the closest family members, really the other wives and concubines of Musharurik.

    Svetlana, Nolen, Carlotta, and others, as well as Saiporava who came here from Elronburg, the girls gathered together to talk, talk, laugh and laugh, they were happy, they played Chase in the palace and stayed together. To welcome the dawn.

 Chapter 789ï¼š Holiday eve

    Ragnar took his guys to live up to expectations, and some selected tall spruces were chopped down with the exquisite Nordic logging under the forest axes of their brothers.

    The collapse of a nearly fifty-meter-high giant tree caused violent shocks, and the snow in an area also shattered.

    The risk of cutting a giant tree is very high. The big tree that requires two people to hold hands together will collapse, and the miscellaneous will become fleshy.

    Of course, if such a big tree burns, the torch that turns into is expected to burn for seven days and seven nights, which is exactly the effect that Rurik hopes.

    Since the first fire tower was installed on Hanukkah many years ago, the construction of wooden towers to burn them during the festive season has become an indispensable item for the festival.

    The open-air stone ship altar outside the city has stones moved from the hometown. The core of the altar is an animal slaughter platform, which is the main place for slaying deer and offering sacrifices to the gods with deer blood. A black and lacquered open space is deliberately set up next to the open-air altar. For all the annual festivals that need to light the fire tower, this is the place of the burning tower.

    As a result, the ice and snow from the ground were pushed aside to reveal the crystallized ground. In fact, because part of the soil had been burned into terracotta, the four standing wood pits deliberately left seemed extremely hard.

    The four spruces were stripped of their bark and all their branches, and after being pulled out of the forest by Ragnar, they turned around and were pulled away by the reindeer. Scaffolding was set up at the altar, and the column at the core of the wooden tower was quickly erected, just like the mast of a big ship.

    A wooden tower is being built quickly, and its height will inevitably exceed all the buildings in the entire Shilla Fort, so the flames it ignites can also give the entire city warmth.

    The people in the city showed signs. They personally cut wood and cut firewood, and even took out their own reserve of dry firewood. Various combustibles were stacked around the frame of the wooden tower.

    In particular, the flammable Pinus tabulaeformis branches pile up and become the core "building material" of the wooden tower. However, a huge hollow is deliberately set up in the center of the wooden tower, which is the chimney of the tower.

    The burning of the fire tower is not something that you can expect warmth when you light a fire. It is a major project of the festival, and the project must add some new tricks every year.

    The so-called chimney effect, the scorching wind soars into the sky in the central hole, which can bring the flames to a height of 100 meters, like a flame snake rushing towards Asgard. It must be an amazing experience for the people!

    Rurik thought very well, so he arranged for his subordinates to pile up fuel according to the plan.

    The whole city is preparing for the festive season, especially the carnival on Hanukkah!

    Even if it was a barren life in the past, every family in Hanukkah must eat and drink and enjoy the indulgence that is only once a year. Now that life is getting better, the degree of indulgence will only be more violent.

    Folk customs are created without folk customs, and there has never been a fixed custom, and the new regulations have become custom after a few years of implementation.

    The building of the fire tower is a clear proof, but Rurik hopes to add some oriental sentiment.

    The Hanukkah of the Viking ethnic groups such as Ross is like the New Year''s Day in the East. The Slavs, various Finnish tribes and Pecheneg people also regard the winter solstice represented by Hanukkah as the beginning of the new year.

    Ordinary people don¡¯t care about what they eat and drink to celebrate the holidays. At least the prince¡¯s family wants to eat some special delicious meals.

    The largest mill in the Principality is in Shilla Fort, where Aslachi is rooted. After a summer of full development, the mill''s scale has expanded, and the output of rolled flour has reached a considerable scale.

    The high-gluten flour made from high-gluten wheat from Britain is absolutely perfect for making dumplings!

    Aslaqi''s generation is the "Second Sister-in-law", Rurik then gave the order as a prince, and when she heard it was to make a brand new meal, she promised to make the ingredients.

    The old Harald family took root in the new eastern world, and Yasraki was among the top nobles in the duchy through the marriage relationship of the direct blood of the Rose Prince family. She is deeply involved in the family''s food processing industry and is the number one contractor for the grain processing of the "granary of the Principality", the highest level of processing in the entire Principality.

    The wheat flour specially supplied to the Duke¡¯s family was sifted and sifted, and finally the light yellow refined noodles without any bran were left. After mixing the dough, use a wooden pole to roll the dough into a thin dough. The employed woman uses a bronze ring tool to press a round dough on the dough. Reluctantly, none of these women learned the technique of rolling dumpling wrappers.

    Dumpling fillings are also exquisite. The finest venison is chopped into minced meat, mixed into the carrots that are ground into a paste, there are bisporus mushrooms, matsutake shavings, and a lot of thyme shavings and parsley shavings. Salt is essential. In order to increase the viscosity of the filling, a batch of eggs are also beaten in.

    Employed women make dumplings lavishly, and then send them directly outdoors to store them as quick-frozen dumplings.

    The traditional Vikings would stockpile food for the winter every fall. At that time, no one had to choose. Now the people who immigrate to Shilla Fort are qualified to be picky.

    The princes raised more than 20,000 deer, and the deer herd was taken care of by a team of professional deer breeders, which allowed the population to expand steadily. The Principality needs a lot of deer skins, as well as venison and deer bones.

    Fresh venison is sold openly at the market. Its price is equivalent to that of a beluga, but the butcher often doesn''t put blood clean, and the buyer''s taste is too fishy if it is not cooked properly. But buyers buy fresh meat that is always pickled with heavy salt, thyme and onions, and then hung on wooden beams to be smoked and grilled. The unique style of Rose bacon was born.

    In this regard, Aslaqi, who has the priority of materials, did not hesitate to organize manpower to mass produce bacon. She smoked more than venison, but also rabbit, chicken, cod, and mass-produced the most traditional extremely hardened herring.

    Processing these "hard vegetables" and then selling them is not a profit, or what she wants is not to make a lot of money, but to further open up her reputation and become the largest businessman in Shilla Fort in a curved way.

    R¨¹lik is aware of more than this. He praised his sister-in-law''s actions. The so-called female labor force is mobilized. They participate in the food processing industry and consume when they are paid. What stimulates the consumer market in the Principality. They can raise their children and subsidize the family by remuneration alone. A Viking family from a non-Ross native can no longer rely on farmland to earn money from hunting and fishing by their husbands, and even their wives are making money directly in the city as they find jobs.

    These people are the first group of bourgeois in Shilla Fort, and they are also a group of petty bourgeois.

    This is the beginning of a dream, because the immigrants who come again, or the children of the old immigrants, are inextricably difficult to obtain new arable farmland from their hometowns. They either organize them to go to the frontiers to reclaim wasteland, or they are in the city. The establishment of more state-owned and private workshops, based on the latter strategy, gave birth to a group of purely proletarian laborers in the Principality.

    A large group of children running around in the snow will be young men with strong spirits within ten years. They have endless strength, and they can be heroes of the sea, kings of land warfare, and even mighty cavalry. They should also work in state-owned factories, even if it is an intensive handicraft industry that concentrates human resources, these labors are also necessary.

    Just before the festival''s grand ceremony, Rurik held a meeting on the national conditions in the parliamentary court of Shilla Fort.

    Including the governor and his son, where are the leading figures in the new Roseburg sitting in the Chamber of Parliament? Everyone first listened to Governor Cornusson''s summary of the construction of New Roseburg in the past year.

    Of course, how can this old guy list a batch of detailed data and then talk about it based on the data?

    In his mouth, the business situation in Shilla Fort is very good, the construction industry is very good, logging and reclamation are very good, hunting and fishing are very good...

    As for that point, it¡¯s not very good. It is probably because the prince himself has been deeply involved in the construction of Novgorod. Is it a bit of negligence for the real royal city of Shilla Fort?

    It''s a good time to report the good and not the worry. If the situation is all good, then there will be a ghost. For example, Rurik clearly learned that the purchase price of animal skins this winter plummeted because of too high production capacity, and the hunters did not get the hopeful windfall.

    Numerous figures praised Rurik himself in every possible way, and business representatives from Finland took the lead in reiterating that the prince was indeed a saint who enjoyed the blessing of Odin.

    Countless words of praise can simply melt the ice, tell the dead tree to open new buds, and tell the spring back.

    The report by the old Cornuson was really done or in vain, and Rurik was not angry, at least this guy had calculated the tax data.

    In another sense, this meeting on the national conditions held by the Roseduma Parliamentary Chamber was the hajj of various servants and officials from all over the territory. Including the 18-year-old Telavis simply wished the Principality prosperity on behalf of the Vips as the Earl of Vips.

    The Wife and Concubine Seporava who attended the meeting represented this Elonburg.

    It is rare to personally **** the Atlantic salt to the port of Narvik Helafide personally and his brothers traveled far and wide, and immediately attended the meeting as a representative.

    The big blacksmith Cavay represented the homeland of the Roseburg Fjord, which was turned into a "steel and comprehensive mineral base", to attend the meeting.

    Covenstad, at the mouth of the Oulu River, a direct settlement point for residents of the Ross headquarters, also sent representatives of merchants to the meeting.

    Not only the Governor of Tombstone Island at the crossroads of the ocean sent people to Sillasburg to participate in the festival and enter the venue, but also the merchants of Mellaren, J?rmalen, Uppsala, and Ankras, who have taken guests from all walks of life to Sweden¡¯s allies. , And then the meeting narrated the friendship and looked forward to the future.

    We can¡¯t get the precise economic data of Fort Shilla Rick, he at least received the congratulations of various strengths, and the attitude of absolute obedience.

    Taking advantage of this meeting, the cavalry issue that attracted the attention of the participants, everyone was surprised that this mighty force appeared suddenly, and the appearance was the surprise of the four, bringing great glory to the Principality.

    As a result, Kagan, who was forced to keep a low profile at the venue, could finally take off his hat and show everyone his true face.

    Rurik will introduce two heroes at the venue, and Kagan is the first one he launched.

    "Seeing you praise me so, I will tell you the origin of the cavalry. Look at this brother, he comes from the far southern grassland, all the good horses are brought by these Pecheneg brothers. He is Kagan, and I am a half-brother, and we swear to Odin to form an alliance, and our cavalry force will grow rapidly in the future..."

    This was a surprise to everyone, anyway, the man Kagan was indeed a dwarf in the eyes of the many Nordic men present.

    The wise man changed his mind to think that this "dwarf" must have something to do with being so highly regarded by the handsome prince. For example, Jeflo, this guy is also a small man, the means of hacking and killing is so harsh, and the achievements made are enough to convince the public.

    People quickly learned of Kagan''s noble status. "Prince" and "Khan" are the same noble titles. This Kagan is the next Khan of the Pecheneg, and he holds at least 10,000 cavalry. The strong. These remarks were naturally described by Rurik himself, and the so-called "dominance of ten thousand cavalry" was casually said. He knew that the prairie men and women were all soldiers, saying that 10,000 cavalry were really conservative. Even so, everyone in the meeting was greatly shocked, and they all signaled disrespect.

    Even if many people are businessmen, the reason for participating in the meeting is that Rurik needs the business value they bring. But they are essentially Viking warriors. Blue Fox Gouldsson is a case in which the seemingly fat-headed businessman turns into an unparalleled warrior. As long as he is willing, the transformation is extremely rapid.

    Merchants must always use absolute powerlessness to protect themselves. Like pure warriors, they respect the awe and fighting madman.

    Kagan didn''t understand Gnosse at all, he just learned a few words, said a lame greeting in the meeting, and sat down. But he could see that the Ross people had a respectful attitude towards themselves.

    Immediately afterwards, Ragnar Sigurdsson was elected by Liurik.

    When the identity of the leader of the exile in Denmark had been exposed, there was an uproar in the venue, and even representatives of businessmen from Lake M?laren subconsciously drew out the knife! Some local representatives even asked in a low voice: "Prince, the Danes have killed too many Swedish fighters. Is it not wise for you to allow a Danish chief to enter the sacred parliament."

    Rurik had no intention of reproaching him. He was convinced that he had pinched the people of Ragnar to death. What could this exiled leader do while standing here? Don''t listen to the death of the prince.

    Ragner appeared to say that he was not so stupid that his life was hacked to death by the old Swedish king Olekin, but deliberately emphasized that he had no intention of being an enemy of his neighbors in the north. The king of Denmark slaughtered. A brave soldier described this with a grim face, and everyone saw that his face was full of tears.

    Ragnar¡¯s tears were not pretentious. He was saddened by the disasters of his tribe, and the revenge expressed in public was immediately full of glory.

    No one cared about his identity anymore, many people raised their fists high and declared that they must avenge the King of Denmark.

    This is what Rurik is waiting for!

    Carl Hortrasson, the second child of the Hotla family of shipbuilding family, was ordered by the prince to build a shipbuilding workshop in Shilla Fort, and now his business is fully on track.

    Rurik stood up with Carl, and declared to everyone that the Principality would establish a second "Royal Pirates" force. He hired Ragnar as the leader and maneuvered a brand-new light warship to launch an attack in the Danish waters. The Danish king¡¯s ship focused on hitting its marine economy.

    This style of play has been criticized by some fighters adhering to the traditional beliefs for being a little bit mean, and Liu Rick took it seriously and publicly declared: "We must use the current peaceful situation to strengthen our strength, just like a small eagle can fly with feathers. To conquer Denmark, we must be fully confident. Before that, I will find a way to make them tired. We must win a perfect victory."

    The meeting has an ending that is not an end, and some unresolved issues should be discussed after the holiday.

    But Ragnar himself is qualified to take his brothers to visit the shipbuilding workshop. They took the order of the prince, even if the Neva River is frozen, everyone must first learn the use of standard armed cargo ships in the shipbuilding workshop.

    Even a standard armed cargo ship has a crushing tonnage advantage over traditional long rowing boats, not to mention that it will be equipped with Ross''s torsion slingshot (monkey version).

    It is impossible for Rurik to give up the best battleship of the Principality. He still defended Ragnar. Therefore, the Pirate Ship was an improved cargo ship, equipped with high-quality weapons, and had a small number of performance cuts. Ragnar knew this. Even so, he was already satisfied, just because he was standing in the huge shipbuilding factory of the Ross people, he saw a big ship under construction, and his understanding of the shipbuilding industry had been completely subverted.

    At the door of the factory, Ragnar assembled his own staff and mobilized impassionedly. He was not at all afraid that the craftsmen of the shipyard would inform the prince Liurik, after all, what he said came from the bottom of his heart. UU reading www.uukanshu. com

    That day and night, R¨¹lik comforted himself and ate the dumplings, and the messenger from the shipyard entered the palace to give a secret report in person.

    "It turned out to be so, go down."

    When the messenger left, Lumia couldn''t help but walked up, sitting down and saying, "It seems that Ragnar is trustworthy."

    "Maybe." Rurik shrugged: "The real beast is unwilling to be in a cage. He will use us again. It just so happens that I also want to use him. He can provoke the Danish civil war the best, but I also have to guard against it. If he gets older, he might backfire me."

    "Who can beat you?" Lumia sneered and laughed.

    "Indeed, no one can beat me unless I stop and give others the opportunity to surpass. How are you... how are you preparing for the sacrifice?"

    Lumia replied straightforwardly: "Everything is in place, but you are required to hold the torch to light the fire tower."

    "Okay, the day after tomorrow will be the festival, and some of us stay up late..."

 Chapter 790ï¼š Like the breath of flames of Yemengad

    A towering wooden tower stands outside the city of Shilla Fort. It is conspicuous enough that people from far away can see its phantom.

    The tall object made people eager to try, and some children even tried to climb, but they noticed that there was sticky grease on it, and they wailed and left on their own.

    A batch of fats collected in the capture of seals and minke whales are refined into oil. They could be used as lamp oil and refined into soap, and they have become an excellent fuel-supporting material immediately during the festive season.

    A variety of animal fats are boiled into liquid and sprinkled on the wooden tower. Due to the low temperature, the fat hardens and pastes a layer, and even pastes on the charcoal of the base.

    A large pile of hay was piled up, and on the evening of the sacrifice, Rurik would personally light the haystack, and then ignite the entire wooden tower.

    Is it just this that can quickly create a fire tower?

    Rurik secretly prepared some special operations.

    Two big sacks were filled with stinking white powder. Mortals didn''t know what that meant, only that they were obtained from deliberately fermented dung.

    It is soil nitrate, and nitrate, which could be used as fertilizer, is sprinkled in the haystack. Now, as long as the tiny sparks are very likely to cause the haystack to deflagrate.

    Rurik is to give the onlookers a splendid viewing experience, and secondly, to systematically test whether these nitrates derived from manure are working well.

    The preparations for the festive season are coming to an end, and people who went hunting in remote areas have also brought their prey back to "Chinese New Year." For a while, the ice-cutting fishermen disappeared, and forest catchers gathered in the city. When they returned with their supplies, the market in the city became more noisy, and cries came and went one after another.

    Look! There are hunters selling squirrel skins everywhere, and even hard-boiled squirrel meat at lower prices.

    In some areas outside the city, especially the sandbars along the coast, open-air BBQ stalls have been set up one after another. Some families simply dragged their families to set up tents just to participate in the ceremony at close range, and even saw the burning of the towering wooden tower.

    A piece of news is circulating that the so-called princes will show a miracle, and the fire tower will show a pillar of flames directly spraying the sky, just like Yemengada is breathing fire. The giant python Yemengada is said to be a terrifying sea monster, and some people even saw it burrow out of the sea to breathe fire. I don''t know where this statement came from. In short, the Viking people from all walks of life have the same memory, and they believe that the fire-breathing Yemengade really exists. (It is the Icelandic volcanic eruption which was seen by a vote of fishermen who fished for fish far away)

    Yemengade certainly couldn''t appear in Shilla Fort, and Odin would not condone such a terrible monster to appear like this.

    So when the prince mentioned this monster, this year''s fire tower must be gorgeous.

    This is the reason why a large number of temporary tents have gathered in the coastal sandbar. The cold wind from the north can sweep this open area. The north wind is like a knife, but no one wants to leave.

    Today is the shortest day of the year. In the hometown of Roseburg, it has fallen into "day without daylight", while the more northerly castles of Elonburg and Narvik simply fell into complete polar night.

    Although the dimension of Shilla Fort is lower, today''s daylight is also short and pitiful.

    What is pleasing is that the sky has been clear in the past few days, and the constant cold wind blows the sky cloudless.

    Now it can be said that the moon star is sparse and clear, the high-hanging moon is too bright, and even the emerald green aurora is dim.

    There was no time for the sacrifice, some smart people found the location of the Pleiades star cluster and the Big Dipper, and observed their current position to determine the current time. This method is no problem when used in the polar night. In a sense, the astrolabe of the sky dome constitutes a virtual watch, and the Pleiades star cluster and the Big Dipper can be used as the pointers of the clock. Of course in the Vikings, such iconic stars are all crowned with the symbol of the Valkyrie.

    Lumia is making final preparations in the great temple in the city.

    Even with a big belly now, the majesty and nobility of the high priest cannot be lost! Besides, this year''s situation is really special!

    For a girl, this year''s Hanukkah sacrifice is the beginning of her fortune.

    Among the many lower-level priestesses, a tiny figure is extremely eye-catching.

    She is a four-year-old Velika, and her destiny for this life was established before she was born-the hereditary high priest of the Principality.

    A four-year-old girl is still weak, even walking awkwardly and talking milky milk. But since she has learned to run, she should fulfill her destiny duty.

    Velika hasn''t seen her birth mother for a while. She obeyed her mother''s words, and how curious about her now resembling a reindeer dress?

    Lumia also sorted out her big braids with the assistance of the lower priests. The so-called psychic braids should not be thrown away, so that all priestesses kept the same big braids. Her long black hair reached her waist, and a whip that looked like a rope could be wrapped around her head. The fact is that the uniform hairstyle of the temple priests has attracted some women who go to the temple to worship the gods to follow suit. Their blonde hair can''t be vertical downwards, and there are many people in the garland with wooden branches on their heads.

    The four-year-old Veria braided up like a braid. Seeing her mother had no time to care about herself, her curiosity drove her small body to embrace the ancestral antler helmet of the Rus with both hands.

    The antler helmet was placed on the table, and she was taken off by her in a daze. As a result, the heavy helmet fell, stupefied to take the poor child down.

    The voice drew Lumia''s gaze, and she saw her daughter sitting on the ground holding a helmet, aggrieved with big eyes and seemed to cry.

    Mother hurriedly walked over, bent over and picked up her helmet, but this action made Velika burst into tears.

    "What''s the matter? I heard the child cry as soon as I came in."

    It was too coincidental for Rurik, and when he first came in, the baby girl was crying with her face covered, embarrassed by Lumia, who was already holding a huge antler helmet.

    "What the **** is going on?! Why do good kids cry."

    Hearing his father''s arrival, Vella immediately cried out in a milky voice: "Give it back to me--"

    "Give it back to you? Okay, I''ll give it to you." Lumia hurriedly looked at her helmet, and buckled her daughter''s head directly with a trace of anger.

    For an instant, Veria stopped crying!

    This move really surprised Rurik, Lumia, and even the other lower priests present.

    In other words, it is more joy for Rurik.

    At least Veria giggled while holding the huge helmet on her head with both hands, as if this was her thing.

    "Lumia, it seems that she can''t wait to be the high priest. She... completely accepts her destiny."

    Rurik was surprised that Lumia was overjoyed, but she took the antler helmet back and warned her daughter: "It will be yours in the future, at least not now. Tonight you will attend the ceremony in person, and promise me not to be afraid. Don''t cry."

    "Um!"

    "Don''t scream when you see your father killing the deer. Don''t scream when you see the wooden tower on fire."

    "Um!"

    ...

    The young mother herself verbally taught her ignorant daughter, Rurik was surprised to see from the side, and she was indifferent in her heart. He was very happy to see this funny and warm scene, that is, the memorial ceremony that will happen later is destined to be too exciting.

    All the wives and concubines brought by Rurik must participate in the priesthood as lower-level priests, and the daughter Velika is the youngest priest. She is too young. This year''s ceremony is just showing her face. As she grows older, she will gradually become the natural deputy of the high priest.

    The stars are changing, and the constellation is drifting to where it should be. The sacrificial offering begins when the station is completed.

    The Great Sacrifice of the Winter Solstice in 837 AD is the most grand sacrificial offering since the founding of Fort Silla, and the first sacrificial offering after the completion of the "Valhalla in the Crystal Temple".

    The main sacrificial venue is the open-air stone ship altar near the sandbank at the mouth of the Neva River, and the towering wooden tower is it.

    The sacrificial activities started from the Great Temple, and the priests walked to the altar outside the city in the posture of parading with torches.

    Everyone is looking forward to the grand platoon leader, and Rurik will give everyone a splendid pomp.

    Look! All the towers on the walls of Fort Shilla have lit rosin torches. The Harvest Square is overcrowded, and a large number of people hold the torches. The world, which is already illuminated by the moon and laser, is brighter.

    Look at those cavalry units. The Pechenegs, including Kagan, also participated in the Hanukkah of the Principality of Ross as horsemen. From the standpoint of Kagan, today is the Karajin Festival of the steppe people.

    All the one hundred and thirty riders held torches high. They were dressed up as standard Ross fighters, and even the war horses were wrapped in a white cloth stitched with blue patterns.

    Of course, the cavalry are particular about their appearance. They escorted a team of priests on foot to the altar. The so-called **** is to show their nobleness. Ideally speaking, they still show the Principality¡¯s new cavalry regiment to the parading Valkyrie.

    As long as all the Ross Principality fighters in the city put on their own shirts, they spontaneously assembled for a very appropriate armed parade.

    The ritual started at Fengshou Square. Thousands of torches gathered into a brilliant light and shadow. One of the torches formed a fire dragon walking on Nevsky Prospekt and headed straight to the west gate of the city.

    Rurik was riding a tall Turkic horse, while Lumia, wearing a antler helmet, sat sideways on the front of the saddle.

    She was so treated as a high priest, and the wives of Svetlana, Nolen, and Carlotta who walked on foot were really envious.

    Envy is envy, and now I am a guest priest in a plain suit, thanks to the woolen and leather jackets inside, I won¡¯t tremble.

    A cheerful girl tried to catch up with the team, and Velika was already tired and trot happily on the snowy road.

    Many accompanying people noticed this cute little guy, and it''s no secret that Velika''s identity was underestimated.

    At least the grown-up Veria served as the high priest, and any criticism of the candidate for the high priest must disappear. After all, Lumia herself was born as a slave, she was appointed by the late high priest, and she was the first domestic slave of the prince, and she had her current status. Her identity was inherently unable to fully convince the public, but Veria was completely different. NS. This innocent girl is the princess of the principality, and she will be a high priest in the future.

    Ten deer as sacrifices were led, and finally the deer were placed in the altar of the stone boat outside the city.

    Regarding the smoothness of Hanukkah rituals, the Principality has kept a written manual since the tribal era, and now it is simply transcribed onto paper. In theory, as long as Rurik is willing, mass production of printing can be done immediately. This is the official document of the so-called "Hanukkah Sacrificial Etiquette Norms", which is to be preserved for generations, and its wood-engraved version has directly become one of the sacred relics of the Principality.

    According to tradition, Lumia led the middle and lower priests to perform ethereal "Nordic singing". The drums and horns added during the period enhanced the sense of sacredness.

    The onlookers maintained an absolute tacit understanding, they shut up spontaneously, and even berated the naughty children to keep quiet.

    Neither Kagan nor Ragnar had seen such a sacrificial scene.

    Sacrifices in the grassland are more about priests dancing **** dances. Afterwards, there is a reaction between heaven and man with Tengger, and the mouth of the gods announces that next year''s weather will be smooth and the cattle and sheep will be prosperous. After that, the people ate and drank and sang and danced on the Karajin Festival.

    The Hanukkah that Ragnar experienced in his lost hometown had a similar routine to that of the Rus, but the ceremonies were so lively and varied that the Rus were invincible.

    The Pechenegs and Danes opened their eyes and watched what would happen next.

    Thousands of eyes were staring at the dagger that Rurik was holding.

    Look! Ten stags were brought down one by one.

    This is really a ceremonial reserve program, and the sacrifice is slaughtered by the prince himself, so that we can communicate with Odin most conveniently.

    Deer livers were dug up one after another, Lu Mia held a deer liver in her hand, letting deer blood drip on her face, announcing the omen of "good luck".

    As soon as she finished speaking, Rurik took the dagger and raised a torch.

    In this situation, the scene that everyone is looking forward to is now, the prince is about to light the fire!

    Rurik knew that everyone was paying attention to him, but his daughter Veria, who was ordered by him to remain stable, suddenly ran over and grabbed his pants.

    The daughter''s reckless behavior was very untimely, but now Rurik is not good at getting angry in public.

    But looking at her daughter''s serious face again, it seemed that she knew exactly what she was doing.

    For a moment, Rurik shuddered.

    Velika calmly smiled and muttered in her milk: "Fire Tower. Give me the torch."

    "Here you? Why?" Rurik asked softly.

    "You said, and my mother said, I am the future high priest. This is my first time, I want to light the fire."

    The daughter''s attitude was stubborn, but Rurik knew that he had added a pile of raw materials to the pile of hay, and the entire huge tower was piled with charcoal blocks and splashed with oil. It was already a dangerous "gunpowder barrel". ,

    If Veria throws a torch and is not reliable, it will not hurt herself, that is contrary to the good omen.

    "Should we be together?"

    "good."

    Under the eyes of everyone, the situation developed into a prince holding a torch and holding the hand of the princess of the Principality.

    Standing in front of the haystack, Rurik knew that he had thrown the torch over, and the deflagration began immediately.

    Velika was picked up by him altogether, and the father and daughter held the same torch.

    "Are you ready?"

    "Um."

    "Now, let''s throw it!"

    Rurik was fierce, and Villa''s little hand loosened the torch gently. It was Rurik who threw the torch vigorously, only to see it touched the haystack, and the expected deflagration occurred decisively.

    The soil was burning, and the dry reeds that had been deliberately piled up fluffy instantly burst into flames. What everyone saw was that a fireball appeared from scratch in an instant, and the entire haystack was burning.

    Rurik could feel the heat wave from the explosion, he subconsciously put his daughter''s face in his arms, and he squinted his eyes to watch the birth of the fireball.

    People roar and cheer!

    Just like the explosion of a haystack, the quiet people released the backlog of emotions in an instant. The whole city came to participate in the event. More than 5,000 people roared at the same time, and the sound wave even shook a lot of snow.

    The haystacks turned into fireballs, and the flames encountered dry charcoal and grease, and the burning was rapidly expanding.

    The branches rich in pine resin began to burn, which immediately caused smoke and dust to skyrocket. The people onlookers were not choked. The hollow structure of the wooden tower that Rurik deliberately became a chimney, or a blast furnace. Indeed, the temperature of the lower core area is enough to burn bronze.

    The gray smoke became denser, but...

    what is that? !

    It''s a blaze! It''s the flame breath of Yemengada!

    Not really. That is the long-awaited fire tower.

    People watched the burning of the wooden tower with great interest. The initial smoke and dust had been dissipated by the flames. A giant torch stood outside the city of Shilla Fort. The wide area was illuminated by the burning object comparable to the sun, and the light returned.

    The cheering people actually started to retreat. Even so, the brave warrior wiped his face with snow carrying the sacrificed deer carcass and rushed to the fire tower, risking being scalded to death, throwing the deer over, and then hurriedly Run to the distance and jump into the snow to cool down.

    The snow in a large area is melting, and people are happily evacuating to a safe area, including but not limited to the complete evacuation of the priests from the stone ship altar.

    It is like the sun, with deadly heat, and it also brings a sense of security. It touched everyone''s heart, everyone was inexplicably excited when they saw the fire, and now this giant torch directly arouses everyone''s excitement.

    Ragnar and Kagan were dumbfounded, and they didn''t expect the Ross people to actually like this grand show. Looking at the pillar of fire rushing to the sky, the two did not understand the chimney effect, and they really thought it was the miracle of the prince.

    Everyone saw a flame column that the fire tower itself thought of, and the entire fire tower was also burning violently.

    It is destined to burn for a long time, in that case, as long as it burns, everyone will carnival for as long.

    The festive carnival that began with the flames of the fire tower begins here.

    In this way, the Principality of Ross ushered in the dawn of 838 AD!

 Chapter 791ï¼š Shilla Fortress

    The huge flame tower burned for three days and three nights until the first day of 838 AD on the Julian calendar.

    The four giant woods supporting the main structure of the wooden pagoda finally collapsed. The fire pagoda site left a pool of bluish-white ashes. The central area was still smoldering at high temperature, and the heat was enough to burn the mud into pottery.

    The aftermath of the festival has not faded, and the ashes on the beach are still hot.

    Thanks to the huge fire tower, the change of generals around has indeed undergone tremendous changes.

    It is like an artificial sun, a scorching beacon. It is stunned to roast a large number of areas of snow to evaporate, and even the area of ??the Shilla Fortress facing the fire tower is restored to a snow-free appearance, and the snow on the walls in this area is lost. When the fire tower disappeared, it was roasted to melt snow and the mud was re-frozen, so that the sledge could not run in such an area, but it caused a little trouble to the people.

    Kagan especially remembers the appearance of people singing and dancing on the tower when the fire tower exploded.

    The whole city was bright and warm for three consecutive nights. He had never had such an experience in his hometown. Now his life in the Royal City of the Rus is like a dream.

    Once upon a time, in his view of the world, the world existed around a grassland, with the north being the forest and the south being the sea. The forest is the territory of the Slavs, the sea is controlled by the Romans, and the vast grasslands are strong from all walks of life. I will appear on the stage. The Pechenegg alliance is not weak, but it cannot be a strong one.

    Unexpectedly, there is a world of ice and snow in the forest generation, with a frozen ocean. The people here live a different kind of wonderful life, and he is particularly surprised by the abundant ironware and low prices here.

    With the Neva River estuary as the center, there is no iron ore in a radius of 100 kilometers, not even mountains. The geographically nearest land quarry is somewhere in the Karelia Isthmus, which is nearly 200 kilometers away. That area is not even involved by hunters in the Principality, and even the Finns have never discovered it.

    In theory, the Principality of Ross conquered all the "Eastern Land" and its territory expanded to the shore of the Arctic Ocean. There is a serious lack of knowledge about what is in the territory. A huge area needs to be explored. However, this bitter cold land naturally excludes explorers. If they can, the Ross people are more willing to go south, looking for more suitable land and warm hunting grounds.

    It is this rotten land where a small group of people chasing reindeer tracks are always mavericks. All deer breeders have become citizens under the rule of the duchy in legal theory. The deer breeders pay tribute every autumn, and mainly pay taxes mainly on deer skins and live deer to the Governor of Fort Elon in the far north. Use deerskin as a special currency to buy ironware and salt on the spot.

    If the urgent needs of life can be purchased peacefully, the deer-raising clans in the diaspora have completely given up resistance. They have no concern for their homeland and country. The so-called carefree grazing of reindeer in the vast tundra and forest, when attacked by the strong, they run away at home, knowing that they have found that they have no escape.

    Even the deer-raising clan who ran to the Kola Peninsula moved westward. As long as they paid taxes, they could get a small flag. Based on the Ross flag, they got the right to trade, and in principle, all Ross hunters dared to attack them. , The Ross Hunter who committed the crime legally was severely punished for the crime of murdering the family members according to its regulations. According to the general truth, wild hunters are blond and brawny, and they look down upon a group of nomadic dwarves in the wilderness. Unexpectedly, attacking these nomadic clans now has become a felony, which was not the case before!

    The history books of the duchy clearly record that the ancestors of Ross who emigrated annihilated the deer breeders who lived in the fjord, thus establishing Fort Ross.

    Why does the prince ask the people for mercy? Is it just because of the origin of the high priest?

    This is not the case. As a monarch, which monarch will kill his tax source group without trouble? What''s more, the principality sells ironware to free deer breeders, and the price is far higher than the market price of the principality. The industrial and agricultural scissors here are frantically exploiting a group of free people in a matriarchal society.

    The rise of the Principality of Rus certainly has its own efforts, but also lies in the huge dividends of the extremely long gambling-style war. Industrial pioneers have already appeared in the Principality, and the sensitive Rurik noticed the rise of industrial capital in the Principality. In this regard, there is certainly his exemplary policy until, even if he does not intervene, industrial capital will inevitably rise. The emergence of the Hanseatic League is a historical inevitability. The commercial groups in the cities around the Baltic Sea are not really second-hand dealers. Most of them are also doers. For more wealth, they must step up production of materials and then cross the sea to trade.

    Even if the Fort Shilla at the mouth of the Neva River wants ore without ore, theoretically it is not suitable for the development of the metallurgical industry. But here is an inexhaustible timber resource, and it sits on a good northern port that can be made-up. It is the hub of the east and west regions of the Principality. A large number of people have gathered here, which means that a large number of people have a strong willingness to work. Increase income and improve life.

    In an open space in the city of Shilla Fort, some special factories have been erected long ago.

    When stone and cement began to be put into urban construction, the workshops in this area immediately began "stone innovation". Because the workmanship here is quite special, it is more alert to the possibility of fire than other buildings.

    The big iron factory in Shilla Fort is here. It does not smelt ore but can make steel. There is no earth blast furnace here, but there are twenty furnaces based on traditional improvements in the ostentatious matrix. The refractory bricks fired with mixed iron ore make the inside of the furnace stronger and the service life is greatly increased.

    Because the two large ironworks in Elronburg and Roseburg¡¯s blast furnace town alone cannot digest their own pig iron. Both of the two large iron plants are adjacent to mines. With the use of blast furnace technology, molten iron smelting is completed every day and a batch of pig iron slugs are cast. If you just cast axe, hammer and shovel, you can put it into production and life after casting. However, they can only be used as production tools, and the quality is not high, so the price is not high.

    As long as they are processed into steel, the price can skyrocket!

    A large number of pig iron ingots cannot be digested by the large northern iron factories, unless there are more laborers in the local area, but a large number of people rush to the south. The lack of labor is in stark contradiction with more output. Then it becomes very necessary to transport the pig iron ingots to the new large iron factory in the south for finishing.

    The shipyard in Roseburg¡¯s homeland made every effort to produce light, standard cargo ships, and sent pig iron ingots to Shilla Fort during the warm period.

    In line with the principle of maximizing profit, the two large iron plants in the north are doing their best to smelt iron ore. The so-called labor force responsible for steelmaking is mainly used for mining ore. When the sea was frozen, the North Iron Works changed its strategy to take into account the work of mining, molten iron and steelmaking.

    There are three large iron factories in the Principality. Legally speaking, they are the assets of the Principality, as well as the assets of Rurik himself as the monarch. After all, it was a factory built by him himself, and a group of workers were trained by him, because the union of blacksmiths within the principality signed the contract. The iron family of the Principality is a complete alliance with the royal family, so the heads of the big iron factories in various places must unconditionally listen to the decline of the production capacity of the princes.

    Therefore, the labor force of the two major iron factories in the north supports their families through labor remuneration, and their consumption also drives the lives of other people in the two settlements.

    In the "post-immigrant era" after the capital moved to the Principality, Roseburg and Elronburg found their key new positioning-a large iron factory.

    Roseburg is more complex, and it is also the location of the Northern Leather Trade Center and Northern Shipyard. Elronburg also has its own characteristics. It guards two northern rivers and is the herring fishing center of the Principality. It is also the activity center for hunters and deer people in the north. It is even the largest land trade route with Narvik Port in the north. Inn.

    The pig iron ingots from the north have a variety of shapes. They are piled up in mountains and placed outdoors indifferently, so that large areas of iron on the surface are rusted into red things.

    Rust doesn''t get in the way. The iron with excessive carbon content is smashed into pieces by a strong man, and it is stir-fried in the stove.

    The Principality fully uses the steel-frying method to smelt iron ingots into low-carbon steel. Based on the intuitive experience of the craftsmen, try to reduce the carbon content of the semi-finished products to a certain range, and then continue processing.

    The young but strong boy became the director of the Shilla Fortress Iron Works.

    He is no one else, but the poor Kamnier whose parents were killed by the bear.

    Those bitter things have long been in the past, and now this kid has not only succeeded in his career, but also won a wife, and even just became a father.

    There are traces of young boys everywhere in the Shilla Fortress. They are the first batch of young blacksmiths trained by Rurik. Their identities are generally of Slavic ethnicity, and most of them come from Novgorod, with no loyalty. Doubt.

    Camney, who has grown into a strong man and looks like a Viking, is most pleased that the prince personally visited it. This time he personally served as a tour guide to introduce the prince to the current capacity problems of the big iron factory.

    Although it is a big iron factory, there are no more than 20 furnaces here. The furnace can naturally be expanded, but based on the current supply of iron ingots, twenty furnaces that work throughout the year can eat them.

    Although from the perspective of ordinary people and professional blacksmiths, the pig iron produced every year in the Principality can be called huge! But it is not even five tons when calculated accurately.

    Is this also worthy of claiming to have huge production capacity? ! According to the iron output per capita, the data of the Duchy of Rus did approach the peak per capita during the Western Han Dynasty. Of course, even the smelting process of the Rusians was imitated the Western Han Dynasty. Perhaps this is the limit that the process can reach.

    In this poor European world, the Duchy of Ross, with a nominal population of one hundred thousand, produces five tons of iron per year, which is already comparable to the entire Frankish kingdom. At least the Principality of Russ was unable to consume so much iron production. Selling ironware to the outside world was a great way to make money. Therefore, the destruction of the local Rus shops by the King of Denmark meant that the use of a knife to pierce the arteries of the Rus people.

    Realistically speaking, if it were not for the Ross people to guard the best iron ore veins in Northern Europe, and the extremely high iron content in the ore, or even the blast furnace technology, this would not be possible.

    A large amount of iron exists in the market as tools cast from pig iron, such as the heavy cast iron pots used for daily life. This also includes the iron woks and frying pans of the royal family and wealthy merchants.

    Only part of the pig iron will be refined into steel, but the latter''s output only accounts for 20% of the total production capacity.

    In fact, even if steel is made by the frying method, it cannot change the reality that the work of steelmaking is time-consuming and laborious.

    Rose man-made steel is almost used in weapons, such as forged swords, forged spears, forged steel piercing arrows, forged steel axes, and forged crossbow arms.

    And even some special tools, such as the damping reeds of special carriages, curved ploughs, and even the elastic reeds of woodworking lathes.

    The steelmaking workshops of all major iron plants are dedicated to these tasks, while the major iron plant in Shilla Fort currently only undertakes the work of processing iron ingots into steel.

    The factory area keeps the sound of ding ding dong dong all the year round, and even artisans are beating at night.

    The young craftsmen are deeply graced by the emperor. They are all ordinary poor peasant children. In principle, they are now the prince¡¯s private iron slaves, but they have a good life that they dare not imagine in the past. The brothers usually eat well, dress well and sleep well. After a long period of forging work, each of them has practiced with thicker arms than legs and full of tendons. It is because there are bonuses for working more, which urges them to spare time as much as possible to forge steel weapons.

    This time the prince came again.

    Camney grew a beard, wore a coarse and loose coat, rolled up his sleeves and was not afraid of the cold outside.

    Indeed, even if the windows were opened for ventilation in the entire ironmaking workshop, twenty furnaces were arranged in a matrix to form a huge group of people, and Rurik even saw some blacksmiths working bareback.

    "Prince, your visit must have important arrangements..." Kamnier said with a silly smile.

    "clever."

    After that, Rurik motioned to his men to bring a cloth bag, and took out one of them.

    "What is this?" Kamnier was a little puzzled.

    "This? It''s horse shoes."

    "Horse''s iron shoes? Very strange."

    "Not surprising." Rurik decisively handed it over to Kamnier: "You can imitate it immediately according to my arrangement. I know your strength, now I need 500, and you must build it quickly."

    "Huh?!" Kamnier was taken aback.

    "Why? Are you unwilling?"

    "I don''t dare. Duke, how come I can''t see how it fits on the hooves of a horse...horse."

    "That''s natural. It has to be nailed to the horseshoe."

    "Ah?! The horses won''t hurt to die like that. That''s your horse, your cavalry."

    Only then did Rurik think, and his little brother didn''t know horseshoes? He hurriedly explained the whole story, and then he barely made the clever Kamnier understand.

    Nail the horseshoe into the horse''s hoof. Even so, the horse doesn''t feel pain? It is said that this can prevent the wear of the hoof.

    As for the horseshoe that Rurik took out, it was unloaded from the hoof of a horse It is made of wrought iron by the Pecheneg people, and the quality is naturally inferior to the steel parts of the Ross people. Because it was too damaged, it took advantage of the cavalry assembly and Shilla Fort, the Ross people just completed the imitation of the horseshoes and quickly installed them for all horses.

    Rurik issued a death order: "Suspend all smelting orders, and all the weapon forging tasks I have placed are moved back seven days. You take your brothers to imitate horseshoes with all your strength, and take out five hundred in seven days. After completing the task, you will all Get a generous reward."

    Kamni readily agreed, and looked at the ironware in his hand, he unexpectedly showed a trace of contempt. He is young, he has been a blacksmith for many years, and it is rare to take a break from work for a year. The high-intensity work makes him rich in experience.

    "Who made this ironware? The quality is indeed not good. It''s my turn to imitate. Naturally, all of them are made of excellent steel, and the horseshoes will be completely flat."

    "Who else can be our Pechenegg friend." Rurik shrugged and pointed out: "Don''t be an absolute plane. The side that touches the ground has some dents. I want to increase my grip. You know the mechanics knowledge handed over to you."

    "Yes, I will organize a meeting for my brothers..."

 Chapter 792ï¼š horseshoe

    Taking the cavalry to Shilla Fort to participate in the festive event to show the majestic martial arts of the prince is definitely not the main purpose of Liulik, his real purpose is to complete the upgrade of the cavalry.

    R¨¹lik more than planned to install steel horseshoes for all the horses, and to equip his cavalry with steel swords and spears, as well as some special protective gear.

    Every cavalryman must be equipped with integrally forged calf greaves, and the thighs must be covered with a layer of "battle skirt", the so-called leatherized deerskin staggered riveted steel sheet.

    The upper body of the cavalry is also more exquisite. The front chest and back are covered by an integral forged plate armor. The carbon steel armor is surface-hardened, which can not be penetrated by the steel arm crossbow of the Ross people. exist.

    Since the arms must be sturdy and flexible, the arm is covered with chain mail, and the whole plate armor is hung on the forearm.

    According to Rurik''s plan, even the horses should have armor, especially the horse''s chest should be hung with "buckskin riveted iron armor", and the horse''s neck and horse scorpion should also be hung with armor.

    This low-profile armored soldier became a lively attack weapon, but it also broke away from the nature of the light cavalry, and objectively moved closer to the Eastern Roman armored cavalry.

    But from the current position of the Duchy of Russ, there is no need for the Duchy to train a huge group of light cavalry, unless the ruling power of the Duchy has actually arrived in the Ukrainian prairie. The duchy controls the forest area, and the battlefield where it is the turn of the cavalry to fight is always cramped. This kind of battle environment is most suitable for heavy cavalry to break through the formation like a tank.

    The grand plan seems impractical for the time being, because Lurik must mobilize enough people to make armor and horse armor for himself, and pay a huge sum of money for this.

    The reform of the heavy cavalry of the cavalry must be gradual, and with the heavy cavalry, the light cavalry cannot be less. Cavalry''s shooting skills should be practiced, and horse-riding hacking and thrusting should have been practiced.

    These days Kagan and the Pecheneg people still live in the comfort zone of Shilla Fort. He is very happy that his horses can eat oats and hay. It is not a problem to pay some money for this.

    Shilla Fort had two markets inside and outside the city, and the amount of goods sold was really eye-opening for him.

    Kagan brought his subordinates and money into the market to scan the goods. Seeing the cheap leather prices here, he really wanted to buy a few carriages. However, all his steeds were sold to Prince Rose, and there were not enough pack horses to bring the purchased new supplies back to the grassland.

    Realistic factors forced him to use the money to buy the most needed material-salt, the Pecheneg people.

    Although Rurik ordered that only the official and legal contractors of the Principality have the right to sell salt, and the salt price is fixed. As a coastal country, ordinary people scoop sea water and boil salt, and it is almost impossible to find that it is so dry.

    Ordinary people can of course do this, but the salt content of the Baltic Sea, especially the Gulf of Finland, is too low, especially during the warm summer period. It is an exaggeration to say that some sea waters are drunk. It takes a lot of manpower and material resources to boil salt with this low-salt seawater. The cost of boiled salt in this way is too high. How can it compare with the salt from the Balmerks from Narvik Port, which faces the Atlantic Ocean?

    The Balmerks now transport the salt by land and river every year to Elronburg, then ship to Screwcastle, and then all by sea to Tombstone Island, Novosibirsk on the Neva River, and finally to Novgorod.

    The good salt they made is packed in hemp bags, and a small boat can transport a lot of it at a time.

    This is Northern Europe. Only blacksmiths have the opportunity to sweat a lot. The daily demand of ordinary people is less than 6 grams of salt. The large-scale use of salt for pickling food is the main demand.

    The salt content of the northern Atlantic Ocean far exceeds the average value of the Baltic Sea. Because there is always a large amount of surface runoff near the settlements of the Duchy of Ross, the Ross people take the so-called sea water to boil salt. The efficiency is only one-tenth that of the Balmerks for a long time.

    So even if you have to cross the central mountains of Scandinavia, and then take a long journey to transport the Atlantic salt to the hinterland of the Principality of Ross. These salt transporters can also make a lot of money, because the Principality sets the price of salt according to the Baltic Sea salt cooking efficiency as a reference.

    In the East, salt drying technology can be achieved due to good geographical and climatic conditions. In Northern Europe, it is impossible to dry salt, and you can only rely on the daweng to boil the brine, and then control the heat to get the crystallized sodium chloride, and then dump the bittern.

    Even if the situation between Datang Yuan and ZTE had just been destroyed by the Ganlu Change, the empire could only increase taxes to clean up the mess, and the price of official salt soared.

    But even so, the price is cheaper than the price set by Rurik of Ross. As for the Tang Empire to continue to make a fuss about the salt tax, the situation that salt was 20 times more expensive than grain in the last year was also better than the one hundred times difference set by Rurik.

    Ten silver coins can buy one pound of salt, and one hundred pounds of oats, rye, or ninety pounds of wheat.

    Only the rich and the rich don¡¯t worry about eating salt, and the ordinary people of the Principality of Rus can save a bit of food. At least eating sea fish naturally has a little salty taste, which the Ross people can tolerate. As for the Slavic people around Lake Ilmen who have been living with a long-term salt shortage, it is good that they can buy salt stably, and they are even very happy that the price is cheap.

    But the purchase price of Balmerks¡¯ salt by the ruling group represented by Rurik was not so extreme. He deliberately lowered the price with the power of the prince. The purchase price was 50% of the selling price. If necessary, he could still Further reduce the purchase price.

    After all, the Balmerks have no fist products except salt. The brave people in the local harbor have all gone to Britain to establish their Viking York kingdom. The rest of the people say that it is not good to hear that they are biased towards the weak. The presence. Of course, they also hope that their lives will be better. Sending experiments to the principality in exchange for other daily necessities is acceptable even if they pay a higher price, not to mention that they don''t feel that they are at a loss now.

    Rurik did not explicitly charge a salt tax, but made precise comparisons between the purchase price and the official selling price, and changed the direction to charge a heavy salt tax.

    He really couldn''t help it. Soon there were five thousand children in the Principality who wanted to eat food from the treasury. These children could hardly create more wealth before they reached the age of twelve. They were eating the Principality¡¯s finances, which forced Liu Like to make money. money.

    Infrastructure, child rearing and education, and military expenditures are the three major expenditure items of the Principality.

    The current national money income is greater than the expenditure. If the principality maintains its current productivity, a large number of children born will soon overwhelm the principality. Further pioneering is inevitable and necessary. When they grow up, they will take up arms to form armed immigrants, attack the Eastern European world with Ilmen Lake as the center, ask for farmland from the forest, and ask for living space from others.

    Therefore, at this stage, what Lurik has to do is to ensure the lives of the children in his country, raise them to the age of twelve to reach the standard of adulthood in the traditional sense, and become a person who must be self-reliant in the traditional concept.

    The salt tax rate of the change direction is extremely high, but the consumption of this thing by the people across the country is not surprising.

    The first tax in the Principality is the grain tax, followed by the iron tax, followed by the leather tax, and the salt tax should be put at the back.

    Of course, there is also a special source of wealth, war dividends. Only the unstructured pirates are busy grabbing gold and silver. The Ross people either don''t do anything, and once they do, they can look at the granary of other countries and search vigorously.

    All this requires a group of book clerks who are proficient in calculation. It just so happens that Rurik has already trained a team, and they are still improving their statistical skills.

    Training the army is the most expensive, and launching a large army to fight not only costs money but also considers the risk of damage, but as long as there is a lucrative seizure after victory, most of the risks will naturally be forgotten.

    Rurik chose to be conservative and temporary. He trained the cavalry and increased the cavalry''s armament. This behavior directly blocked the mouths of many people. Where is the prince conservative? The Principality has even cavalry!

    In seven days, Kamnier played his subjective initiative and brought his brothers to complete the imitation and improvement of the Pecheneg horseshoe.

    Five hundred carbon steel horseshoes with preset holes are piled up into a hill, and each one shimmers in the fire. They have been polished with sandpaper, and the beauty of the metal is dazzling.

    Knowing that Kamni had completed the task, Rurik found Kagan, who had completed the salt purchase, with great interest, and explained to him the good thing about playing horseshoes against the horses.

    Horseshoes are of course a good thing, and even more amazing things, even the Pecheneg people¡¯s mounts will get brand new horseshoes for free.

    "Is this true?" Kagan was taken aback, "I don''t even have to pay a silver coin."

    "We are brothers who are righteous, aren''t we? This is a gift from me."

    "Ah!" Kagan smiled, a little embarrassed when he owed favor. "Then, I have to do something for you, too."

    "This is easy to say, we will naturally fight side by side in the future. There is also this horseshoe fight. My people have just come into contact with this matter, and you need to send someone to guide them! If the horseshoes don¡¯t fight well and startle the horses, it will be terrible. ."

    "It''s simple. Just treat it as my reward for the horseshoe." Kagan said.

    In a sense, Kagan paid his labors and got dozens of sets of horseshoes that belonged to him.

    Rurik took him to visit the major iron factory of the Principality, which really opened Kagan''s eyes.

    Kagan looked left and right: "Unexpectedly you are making iron like this? It''s amazing, you clearly are making steel."

    "We are making steel, we are making more things. Let''s follow me to see the horseshoes first." Rurik said and motioned to Kamni to lead the way.

    A small warehouse is full of horseshoes, their styles are exactly the same, although they are handmade, the tolerances can be ignored.

    Stroking the horseshoe with a rather smooth surface, Kagan was taken aback. He noticed the neatly regulated bumps on one side and was curious.

    Rurik casually explained: "I ordered this on purpose. Such a horseshoe is nailed to the horseshoe, the protrusions can sink into the mud, and the ice and snow can make small pits. This kind of horseshoe is more stable."

    "I probably know this, but you guys..." Kagan didn''t know the clear principle but knew that it was good to do this. He was surprised that all the horseshoes had exactly the same shape, including the positions of the bumps and dents.

    "Okay..." Rurik gestured to Kamnier: "Bring the brothers over, bring the horseshoes to the cart, and follow me to the stable outside the city."

    Without riding tasks, the horses in winter are tied to the stables to eat quietly and eat oats. The horses that reach out to Shilla Fort continue to eat a lot of food. They eat good food for many days, which directly compensates for the loss from Novgorod. De''s long journey to the Neva River was a huge expense.

    The work of nailing the horseshoes to the steeds was carried out outside the stables (a batch of wooden sheds assault modification).

    They are all well-trained horses, and they are also large animals with high intelligence. They have already seen what humans want to do with their hooves.

    Even for the Pecheneg people who accompany horses every day, because of the preciousness of ironware, they will only give the best horses a shoe, and ordinary horses are not necessary. In fact, you can fight without a horseshoe, just like a warrior without boots can fight barefoot.

    Without the help of the Pechenegians, the horse-shoeing work, Kamni and others, would be really hard to get started.

    Fortunately, Rurik belonged to the past, and Kamnier was a kid with good learning ability. Camne watched the old horseshoe being pried off by the Pecheneg, and observed that the nail was separated from the horseshoe. At the same time, the horse stood obediently as if nothing happened.

    The old horseshoe was scraped off, and the horseshoe was cut into a flat surface by the knife.

    Kamnier looked surprisingly, and said to himself with a strong long-lived mentality: "Eh hey?! It doesn''t seem to hurt at all."

    Rurik replied casually: "Does it hurt if you bite your fingernails? Horseshoes are like the fingernails of a horse. They walk on their toes, and the toenails are like shoes. All we have to do is to put four iron shoes on them. ."

    In this way, Kamnier suddenly realized.

    Every horse needs to be repaired first and then nailed. Kagan pointed out that everything will be fine if it is nailed, because the hoof will always grow, and the wear of the hoof will be reduced after nailing the horseshoe. Therefore, the horseshoe needs to be repaired regularly, and the horseshoes will have to be removed. .

    Even BMW cars have to be maintained regularly, not to mention this is a real horse.

    The horseshoeing work is proceeding in an orderly manner. It seems that the mentality of the horses that have been nailed has also changed. They become more lively and more willing to stretch their ladders.

    Even some horses are so lively that they need to ride and shoot hard to pull the reins to restore their stability.

    "Are they suddenly excited? Still a little bit painful?" Rurik couldn''t help asking.

    Kagan casually explained: "You put on new boots, don''t you have to take some time to get used to it? Don''t worry, they will be completely normal in three days."

    There is really no other reason. The horseshoes have been built, which objectively makes the horses more sensitive to the ground, just like a person has shaved off the old calluses on the soles of the feet, and the soles of the feet have become sensitive.

    It is also because the horses are aware of the strangeness when they walk, and because the ground in the stables is free of ice and snow, their walking noise is suddenly too loud, which naturally causes anxiety.

    The horseshoeing work lasted for two days, and it took three more days for the horses to adapt to return to normal.

    It''s time to go out for a walk and experiment!

    Rurik assembled his soldiers. The brothers can change into uniforms, and even put on white and blue robes on the brown horses. The riders and war horses displayed snow camouflage objectively, and they looked like riding horses. prestige.

    The cavalry squadron assembled, lined up in two rows, and under the leadership of Rurik, circled the road under the walls of Shilla Fort for a costume parade.

    Such good things are naturally indispensable for Arik, Jeflo, Medvete and others. Everyone''s horses are nailed, and there is reason to join the team for a parade.

    Arik didn''t even forget his second wife, Aslaqi, who stayed in Shilla Fort, so she put on a warm and beautiful white bear robe and sat on the saddle side by side, showing off is the main purpose.

    All the riders are aware of the gratifying results after the horseshoes. They can clearly feel that their mounts are more confident in walking on the ice The snow in the city is compacted, but the bulge at the bottom of the horseshoe Under structural pressure, pits are still slightly melted, and the powerful horseshoes can even lift ice cubes. This grip is really nothing to say.

    The people watched the heroic appearance of the Ross cavalry, and everyone with a discerning eye noticed the changes in the hoofs of the horses.

    Look! What is the prince doing? !

    The prince was riding his horse to sprint in the city. He was so confident in controlling the horse.

    The young boys are the most curious. They look at the majestic elder brothers, especially the princes, with their big eyes open.

    These boys were either after the traditional Viking immigration, or the descendants of Roth¡¯s direct line, or they were of mixed blood between Roth and Slavs. What is unsurpassed is that these boys have long been told by their parents that they must serve as soldiers in the Principality when they grow up. This is like eating and sleeping for granted.

    Since you want to be a soldier, wouldn''t it be good to be a cavalry?

    They walked in front of them in a noble posture, and the children''s eyes were full of envy and desire, eager to become mighty fighters and make contributions.

 Chapter 793ï¼š Rudi

    The power of the Rus people is expanding towards the White Sea, especially based on the fortress of Bear Sacrifice in the north of Lake Ladoga. The bear hunter holds a heavy weapon such as a sled loaded torsion slingshot, and directly fires a javelin to accurately strike the wandering polar bears. .

    As long as you don''t let the bear get close, hunting bears loses its danger like shooting an arrow. Some hunters have fun in the killing.

    Each bear skin is sold to the prince, and at worst you can get ten silver coins, and generally you can sell up to twenty.

    As long as you kill a bear, you will get two hundred pounds of oats. This is a real deal.

    Even with powerful weapons, bears are not as often seen animals as squirrels. What''s more, the use of a reindeer sleigh to shoot bears with a torsion slingshot is very restricted by climate and geography.

    There are freshwater seals in Lake Ladoga. The wandering polar bears will flee around the lake, looking for the cracks created by the squeezing of the ice, and wait for the seals to catch them. They even look for arctic foxes and mink caves to actively capture them, find wandering reindeer hunting bravely, and look for dormant beehives. They eat everything, but the black shadows that are coming to this ice surface are always on the sidelines.

    Then, he was hit by a sudden flying javelin, and he fell to the ground after walking a few steps by the frozen lake.

    The hunters from the town of Bear Festival faced the vast unknown land, especially the large area of ??forest in the east, which did not seem to be the activity area of ??the destroyed Karelians.

    There was a bear hunting team of more than twenty people, driving their own reindeer sleigh, and under the leadership of two deer-keeper guides, they drove down along the east bank of Lake Ladoga.

    Their empty sleds began to show gratifying goods, which were cut off bear skins, beheaded bear heads and paws, and some huge chunks of meat that had been frozen hard. They even cut the **** bear meat into strips and skewered them on the spot, so that even if the meat is frozen like a stone, it can be cooked quickly when it is grilled by the bonfire.

    In fact, they themselves wore heavy leather jackets made of polar bear leather tanned and tanned. The leather was even cut into a hood, and they were made of fox fur as gloves, and their feet were stepped on deerskin boots made with the special craftsmanship of Slavs. They even wear wooden framed sunglasses. They are really a group of "people in a sleeve". It is precisely this kind of dress that makes them extremely weird and absurd, even terrifying.

    Because they saw a larger human settlement!

    "Where is it?" the leader asked.

    Although the deer breeders who led the way were not quite clear, they racked their brains and thought of a possibility-the Ludi camp.

    If this army is always large and the army directly launches an offensive, this settlement can be conquered in a short time.

    However, there are only more than 20 brothers, and what is worse is that everyone is generally getting older. But even a powerful 20-year-old boy, even wearing iron armor, did not dare to launch an attack hastily.

    This is because the people in the settlement who were suspected of being Ludi fought back, using an absolute number of advantages to beat them with wooden sticks, and they could also kill all the brothers.

    However, if the brothers go with the purpose of trading, the situation may be different.

    The Rudi people lived their lives. In the past, they paid tribute to the powerful Karelians year after year, and even handed over some women as slaves. They existed as survivors, and now they knew from the fugitives of the great disaster in the north, the powerful Karelian tribal alliance fell apart, and the shackles around their necks seemed to be gone.

    The Ludi people no longer have to pay tribute. They also know that the remaining forces of the Karelian Alliance moved east along a river, and a small number of people have joined the Ludi tribe.

    The Karelians who fled in were accepted, but the war stories they told were too fantastic.

    Mighty Karelia fell apart overnight, the invader named Rose was too powerful and the methods were too harsh.

    Such descriptions scared the female leader of the Lu Di people. She hopes that these are ridiculous. If this is the truth, where will the Lu Di people go? Could it be moving again?

    How can it be so easy to move?

    The whole tribe drove the deer to migrate here, a major factor is to avoid fighting with the Perm Alliance to break free from the living space. Although the tribe was still conquered by the Karelians, the feng shui treasures now stand firm. Now that their master has died, everyone has been absolutely free.

    They knew that a group of fleeing Karelians had fled to the West Bank of Onegahu. Those people had lost their authority as masters, but the Rudi people did not have the strength to rebel against the host. The two sides once again made contact, and a land trade line connecting Onegahu and Lake Ladoga was born.

    Maybe today should be an ordinary cold winter day.

    The priests of the tribe held a solar sacrifice a few days ago, and the days later became longer and longer.

    The Ludi people are simply the product of multiple clan families living together. They graze reindeer in the ice and snow pastures near the settlement, and many people hide in the wooden huts and wait for the arrival of spring.

    However, some white shadows appeared on the ice, which at first glance seemed to be a group of white bears constantly approaching.

    The vigilant tribesmen began to gather, and this move undoubtedly caused the Ross Bearhunting team to adopt military alert.

    "Boss, does the slingshot charge up?" someone asked.

    "Charge! Install the javelin! Some listen to my orders." The leader said, and immediately ordered the two deer-raising people who thought of it: "Are they Ludi people? You probably understand their language, let me explore the wind." ."

    Originally, the deer-raising people did not want to deal with the tribesmen at all. Although the two of them only knew the existence of the Rudi people, it was just that they were the servant forces of the Karelians, that is to say, the two sides were naturally hostile. At least the deer breeders are repelling Karelia and its servants in groups.

    The two took off their bearskin hoods to reveal their black hair, and they walked towards the village with short spears like walking sticks. They are messengers, and they are very afraid that the other party will use a knife if they don''t agree with each other.

    In fact, the village was already within the throwing range of the torsion slingshot, and the north wind screamed bitterly above the ice lake, and the Ross Bears parked on the ice layer unloaded their shields and held their swords to watch the excitement.

    Gradually, more than one hundred tribal people gathered with sticks. This is their settlement. They want to guard their homes. Seeing that the other party seemed to have sent a black-haired messenger, it seemed to have nothing to do with the image of the "golden snow-skinned giant" described by the exiles, and the tense nerves couldn''t help but relax.

    The two cautiously walked into the village and were immediately surrounded by a group of armed tribal people.

    At the beginning, the Burakumen''s negotiations were still polite, until the two of them explained their clear identities-the Ross people.

    The atmosphere of peace was immediately broken, and the two Ross messengers were directly held down. If it weren''t for the large number of tribesmen, the Ross Bears watching from a distance would find that their messenger was arrested, which was a sign of hostility.

    The Ross hunters at least saw that the originally orderly tribesmen suddenly became chaotic.

    "Are our messengers being welcomed by them?" someone asked.

    "Who knows?" The bear catcher shrugged: "We will see you later."

    "I''m afraid that the messenger will be chopped down by them. When the vast ice field encounters a village, if we have a lot of people, we will kill it directly. However, we will only have 20 people..." Someone said with teeth.

    "You have something to say." The leader asked again.

    "Now that we have few people, why don''t they take the initiative to attack us?"

    "How can they be so bold? Unless they die."

    "Why not? No matter who they are, they are on the east side of the Great Lake. We must report this matter to the prince. This is a great achievement. In my opinion, we continue to stay alert. If there is a fight, I will... war."

    Even the violent big bears are not afraid of war. This group of aged bear hunters slashed Wushuang when they were young, but still refuses to accept the old, so they bravely hunt for bears in winter.

    The bear leader heard this explanation, and ordered all the reindeer sleigh tails to face the village, and the vehicle-mounted torsion slingshot to adjust the direction and shooting angle.

    The other brothers picked up the wooden-armed crossbow and were ready to accumulate their power, especially the two steel-armed crossbows in the team.

    Looking at the two captured messengers again, I learned that a group of despicable strangers had appeared on the ice, and all the people who stayed in the tribe had appeared.

    The messenger was twisted to the leader''s room, and then he was interrogated by wheels of many tribal elders, that is, the elders of various clans.

    But does the interrogation really make sense?

    At the interrogation venue, the Karelian representatives fleeing out in anger. They demanded that these messengers be sentenced to death because they were servants of the Rus.

    As for the small group of Ruths on the ice, there is no reason to negotiate with them, it is better to kill them with soldiers.

    The messenger was taken aback. He didn''t expect that this place was indeed a Rudi, and even the Karelian remnants were still "making suggestions" for the Rudi?

    A messenger who realized that he was in danger was furious, and even if he died, he had to complain to potential opponents: "Luddy people! Are you a bunch of idiots? You can kill me, but the Ross people will fight back with all their strength. How many of you are there? They will kill you all, and even burn your bones to ashes."

    But look at the representative of the Karelian, an old man with a moustache in hair: "Don''t listen to this man''s nonsense. The Ross people are strong, and now we are clearly dominant. Now is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and you must support as before. US."

    "Who do you think you are?" An elder of the Ludi clan furiously: "Your clan is finished and is no longer our master. Whether to fight against the bear-hunting Ruths is our business."

    They actually quarreled by themselves? The messenger who was aware of the opportunity hurriedly took out the "carrots", and at the same time was scolding the Karelians who were there.

    The messenger simply screamed, and his emotions were basically out of control: "Karelia are the saboteurs, and despicable cowards, they have declined to the extreme, are you still surrendering them?. The Rus are the most merciful conquerors. .Listen well, everyone who submits to Ross will be rewarded and guaranteed. Ross has discovered you. If you resist, you will all be killed unless you all run away. Listen, Ross is your true master. "

    This description came from the mouth of a black-haired deer breeder, which caused the elderly female leader to cry out loud.

    "You obviously speak the same language as us, so why do you want to speak to those Roths? Are you Roths?"

    Through these words, the two messengers saw the female leader''s changing eyes and realized that she was vacillating, and now it was the moment to pursue victory.

    "Because, when we surrendered to the Ross people, we became the new Ross people, and all the people got a good life. We paid some live deer every year to exchange for salt and iron. We can freely enter and exit the settlements of Ross without suffering any damage. harm."

    "It really doesn''t seem to be true. Do the Ross people only want some live deer as tribute?"

    "Of course!" The messenger gave another example directly: "Do you know that the Vips people? They have already surrendered to Ross. They don''t have to take out women and deer to hand over to the Karelians as tribute. The Ross people don''t need these at all. The people of Sri Lanka have already lived a good life because of the act of surrender. Why don¡¯t you do that? You are just a small tribe. Is it more painful to surrender to Roth than to surrender to Karelia? Tell you a secret, the high priest of the Roth is our deer-raiser woman , The Rus will regard the survivors as friends and family. Chief! Look at the Karelians around you, they take you too much as reindeer to exploit you, and the next step is to replace you and conquer your entire tribe."

    When the messenger received death threats, the negotiating expert suddenly possessed his body. It was really a painful complaint with the female leader of Ludi, and deliberately instigated the relationship between the Ludi and the Karelian exiles.

    Suddenly, the Karelia representative, who was said to be blushing, flew into a violent rage. He picked up the meat-cutting knife and rushed towards the eloquent Rose envoy who was **** and sitting on the ground, directly facing his neck. Stabbed several times to kill it. When he wanted to kill another person, he was held down by the surprised Lu Di.

    The female chief of Lu Di, the old lady screamed while holding her aging head, but she saw the guy who was being held down screaming: "Now, you must listen to the opinions of our Karelians, and you must fight them!"

    The exiles engulfed the entire Ludi tribe in this violent way.

    Some things cannot be completely changed overnight. For example, the remnants of the Karelians who have been fatally hit and almost destroyed still feel that they are powerful kings, and the Ludi people who have been servants for a long time still have not really adjusted their positions.

    The Rudys at least know what the Karelians are, but what are the Russ?

    It''s true that the Ross people are crazy killing monsters. They are also very kind to the survivors, which is really questionable.

    Fortunately, everyone has no doubts at present. Anyway, one of Ross''s messengers is dead, leaving the life of another messenger. It''s time to assemble the men with weapons and burst into the Ross Hunter squad.

    From the standpoint of the female leader, she didn''t want to start a war at all, or that the Lvdi people as a whole repelled war. However, it is impossible to not fight now, at least a lot of iron objects and precious salt can be seized from the corpses of the Ross people.

    The leaders of the clans have never seen a real Ross warrior, and they are very optimistic because they have not seen them. Those sayings such as "terrible giants" are legends after all, except for a group of frightened Karelian exiles who have seen them?

    Optimism is spreading in the settlements, and the people have heard that the Ross Bear Hunt has a lot of iron tools and other good things. They attacked them by their ability to grab them. The clans are all scrambling on this issue.

    The tribal men were mobilized. They wore deerskin clothes and looked brown-gray overall. Warriors generally carried spears with sharp deer bones and wooden shields covered with deerskin. They also have short wooden bows, which are of average quality, and their bone cluster arrows are so inferior that they appear to be even worse for realizing bows.

    At least they have an advantage in numbers, don''t they?

    The entire tribe quickly assembled a "robbing army of more than 300 people They don''t need a special sounding reason to start the war, anyway, the bear hunting team has iron weapons, which is the most adequate reason.

    The Ludi people blew the antlers, and the men gathered for it. In the face of such a situation, the female leader can only delegate power to the clans to do it. At least she arranges for the manpower to detain the last messenger as a reserve.

    There is no doubt that the act of blowing the horn is a signal of war.

    The Ross Hunters who had waited for a while became more and more bored, hearing the sound of the horns, of course their sluggishness disappeared.

    "Damn it! I guessed it right, they must be looking at us with fewer people, and they want to annihilate us!"

    "Thanks to you. Brother!" The leader of the bear hunter immediately summoned his staff: "It seems that the messenger was chopped off by them. We could have left now, but we are not cowards. Let''s kill a hundred of them and offer sacrifices to Odin. !"

    As soon as the voice fell, everyone banged on their shields and let out a viking roar.

    Unfortunately, the roar was blown away by the lake breeze...

 Chapter 794ï¼š Fierce and unequal exchange of views

    Update super fast|

    How to fight? What is tactics?

    The Ludi people have no idea about these advanced things. What they think of fighting is basically a fighting. It is said that they have gathered almost all men who can fight, and they have gathered only more than 300 people. Watermark advertising testWatermark advertising test

    If it hadn''t been learned that the baby could be grabbed in battle, they wouldn''t have the great enthusiasm they have now.

    The Rudi people really mixed a handful of Karelian exiles. More than 300 tribal warriors in deerskin walked out of the village and lifted them into a black ball on the ice.

    They were very excited about jumping, and similarly, the Ross people in the distance gave up their illusions.

    Both the crossbow and the torsion slingshot have been charged, and the Ross Hunter with the short wooden bow is also ready. Although they were few people, they had already put on chain mail under their leather jackets. Everyone''s positions are slightly scattered, although they are now holding bows and crossbows, their shields and swords are placed next to them so that they can change their weapons immediately.

    This is a bear hunting team with iron armor suits. The so-called deal is with strong bears. Wearing chain mail to hunt, there will be a greater probability of saving lives from the bear''s paw in critical moments.

    Obviously, these weapons could not be more suitable for skirmishes.

    I don''t know which guy started, and the ready-to-go Lu Di people suddenly acted collectively.

    The tactics of the barbarians were that they had no tactics, and the wolf rushed towards the Ross hunter.

    Look at the two hunters holding torsion slingshots, they shouted one after another: "Let''s launch now?"

    "Wait! Take a closer look." The half-kneeling boss said calmly.

    "Attention! We only have one chance."

    "That''s also put in the fight!"

    The so-called release of the boss is to release these tribesmen within the reach of the short wooden bow.

    "It''s now, bow throwing!"

    A few swords flew towards the enemy line immediately, hitting the enemy with a beautiful parabola, but the combat effect was too vague.

    The Rose Hunter with the bow continued to output, and finally it was the turn of the crossbow to shoot!

    The javelins fired by the two torsion slingshots came in large numbers, and the warriors with the crossbows also hit them.

    The person who hit the arrow fell directly, causing the successor to step on it, and it also surprised the front row personnel who had escaped. The Lu Di people saw their relatives being shot and killed by despicable outsiders. Compared with the sudden rage, they were aroused in fear. Hesitating because of fear, some Buraku soldiers retreated lazily.

    The Lu Di people still keep sprinting, that is, running on the ice. Even though their simple leather boots are non-slip, the overall speed is not fast.

    Ross Hunter got a bargain, and took advantage of the opportunity to charge the crossbow again, facing the arrow that the opponent started to shoot, they were not afraid of another round of precision shooting.

    There is no longer a third round of shooting!

    The hunters threw their crossbows one after another. They saw the enemy''s appearance and looked down upon this group of people from the bottom of their hearts.

    A group of people with braids and scumbags still dared to fight with simple weapons. Let''s consider them brave for the time being!

    It was the bravery of the Rudi people that made Director Ross Hunter abandon the plan of tactical retreat, and instead wielded a shield and sword to fight against it.

    "Odin is watching! Organize the shield wall!" The boss gave an order, and the old guys immediately gathered together to form a single-row arc shield formation.

    Of course, the Lu Di people who had taken two rounds of shooting had already shaken their military spirit. Only 30% of the troops who really rushed to the front line to fight with the Ross people were the bravest. Many other people were actually pulling away the injured, or retreating directly.

    The zero-range combat has already begun. This is a battle of steel swords and steel axes against bone spears. One side has chain mail and shield protection, and the other has only a deerskin.

    The Ross steel sword focused on assassination. The sharp blade easily pierced the enemy''s waist and abdomen, and the bloodletting slot immediately caused fatal injuries.

    The majority of Ludi warriors have never participated in battles in the past. This is the first time they have taken up weapons to fight with another group of humans. Naturally, they are completely different from cooperative hunting of beasts. They looked at themselves high, and when they realized that many people had died, they threw their weapons and ran away.

    Even the Karelian exiles with the strongest fighting voice, these guys all wear iron, but they are a complete joke under the arms of the Ross Hunter.

    Although the shield wall made up of twenty people is weak, it is not easy to break through a hundred short tribesmen. More than twenty bodies were added to the ice, and the rest had already given up fighting.

    "Hey! The idiots continue to hack with us, I see you behind! A group of cowards! A group of natural slaves!" The leader of the Ross hunter yelled in Gnostic language. Just escape.

    The mass panic caused the total collapse of Lu Di''s army. They fled to their own village. The men returned in horror and called on the women to run away with their children.

    For a while, the village was plunged into a huge chaos, with the crying of women and children everywhere, and the roar of reindeer who had been violently dragged out of the pen.

    The elderly female leader tried to stabilize the mood of the people, but it was a pity that even if it was the leader, the catastrophe was imminent.

    Did the Ross Hunter squad really rush into the village to kill?

    If the hunters can fully realize that this group of tribal people are really unbearable, they will naturally rush in to search and kill. The battle went too smoothly, as smooth as a trap before.

    The Ross Hunter was persevering outside the village, watching the situation as a beast staring at him.

    The old female leader finally realized that she was not helpless. The Ross messenger, who was under control, was very likely to become a mediator to avoid Bingxuan.

    The wooden cage that was holding the little beast opened.

    "What? Are you going to kill me? You are looking for your own death!"

    I saw the female leader sitting down directly and facing the Ross messenger begging: "Your hunters are too powerful, we dare not! We dare not fight anymore, please let them calm down."

    "..." The messenger looked suspicious, and he eased his emotions a little bit, only then realized that the hunters had fought against the Rudi, and the small number of Russ had easily won the victory.

    This kind of result really scared the messenger. The Russ are strong and beyond doubt, but this group of Ludi is also too weak.

    The messenger had a plan to make a living, and yelled: "You have to pay a price for killing our people. Those Karelian exiles hope to use the hands of the Rus to destroy you. It is too late to choose to surrender, otherwise the Rus army will arrive. You are all dead."

    The female leader was so frightened, she nodded like smashing garlic.

    Until now, the messenger also put life and death aside, using the authority of the Rus army to simply order: ¡°Now, you only have to capture all the Karelians in exile and execute the war-makers, so that the anger of the Rus can be calmed.¡±

    "Ah!? As long as I do that, you can retreat?"

    "Yes, but... it depends on your sincerity."

    The female chief nodded, she already knew what to do.

    She was entrusted as a guest, and immediately found a young woman from the tribe to serve her.

    She also appealed to the people who were busy fleeing to settle down, pick out both male and female Karelians who had fled, and apologize to the Rus.

    The released messenger finally returned to the ice surface. When he saw a piece of corpse and the heavy blood stains on the ice surface, it was conceivable that a terrible killing took place on the opposite side.

    He returned nervously and was immediately questioned.

    For the living conditions of the Rudi people, hunters are not surprising, but...

    The hunter leader thought that was an excuse: "Is it all because of the provocation of the remnants of Karelia? I think it was the Rudi who chose the war."

    The messenger couldn''t bear to kill: "Their female leader doesn''t want to fight again, and is willing to apologize."

    "Compensation? What to pay?"

    "Some venison, and... a woman."

    "Women? Brothers really can''t touch a woman outside Liexiong, but they are a group of dwarves. You promise that this is not a conspiracy?"

    "This..." After thinking about it, the messenger asked, "Boss, what do you think?"

    "Hey, they dare to attack us. It turns out that the legendary Ludi people are them. You go again and let their leader come to the ice to negotiate. I''m not a fool, I won''t enter the village."

    The messenger nodded, even if Leader Lu Di showed sincerity, what if they suddenly turned back?

    The messenger ran again and ordered the female leader to take all the Karelian exiles who had been captured to make amends to the hunters.

    An old woman holding a wooden staff is the female leader. She finally saw the legendary Rus people. Those legends are basically true. They are really tall and tall.

    And she saw that everyone in Ross had bear skins. They actually killed a large number of bears. The hideous bear heads were displayed immediately, and the sleigh was layered with bear skins one after another.

    This is a small bear hunting team. Wouldn''t it be more if there were more...

    The clansmen who fell on the ground are distressing, but Ross Hunter was unscathed.

    An old woman declares surrender, but is it verbal to surrender?

    Facing a group of Karelians, the Bruins immediately moved to kill.

    The leader ordered in Norse: "Leave the young woman, and the others will kill. The means must be clean and neat, to show the Rudi people how good we are."

    A large number of Rudi people watched from a distance, and then they saw the Russ in bear skins performing killings!

    The horrible scene caused many people to be fainted directly, and the female leader in the front line really saw what is the head rolling.

    Of course the exiles who fought the battle had reasons for revenge, but now they are all dead.

    The female leader sitting on the ice tremblingly asked, "In this way, you can let us go?"

    "Don''t be stupid!" The leader of the bear hunting team arrogantly: "You have been conquered by Rose! Give me fifty women! Give me two hundred deer! Especially you, follow us to Fort Shilla, you We must surrender in front of our princes!"

    "Ah!" The female leader was taken aback, "Didn''t you say that you don''t need to have a woman if you are good?"

    The messenger didn¡¯t translate this sentence honestly, so he explained it: ¡°This is a one-off. You hand over the woman this time, and it will be spared in the future.¡±

    "However, our whole family can''t produce so many women."

    The female chief''s explanation is reasonable, but the hunters take it as one of the proofs of non-cooperation.

    The leader of the bear hunter was playing with his sword, and the female leader did not understand Gnoss and knew the anger of the conqueror.

    The bear hunting team simply camped on the ice, and all the dead bodies were captured by the Ludi people.

    That night, the bear hunting team enjoyed the service of captured Karelian women in the camp. According to the boss''s plan, these women would be placed in the fortress of Jixiong Town to work as slaves.

    As for the women who ordered the Rudi people to surrender, they were all sold directly to Prince Rurik as slaves. According to his idea, a woman should be able to sell a pound of silver, provided that she is pure, which is more than selling bear skins. Make money and be safe.

    The bear hunting team gave the Lu Di people only one night to prepare. Once the time expires, the bear hunting team will withdraw, but the Ross army will come next time.

    The clans had no choice but to reluctantly hand over the young girls. A tribe of more than a thousand people, almost half of the girls in the clan were used to appease the Ross people.

    The female leader couldn''t help it. She decided to personally apologize to the leader of the Rus, hoping that her obedience would protect the entire tribe.

    The next morning, when the sun rose, the female leader went there in person, and fifty more weeping girls walked to the Rus¡¯ ice camp.

    The girls were scared as soon as they arrived, because the Ross people were simply giants. There are also several unclothed Karelian women wrapped in leather, gnawing at the dried meat with dull eyes, as if they were "corpses that can eat meat."

    All the Ludi people gathered by the frozen lake outside the village. They watched as part of their deer was given away to the Ross people, as well as those tribal women who did not know the future.

    They buried the dead in the war overnight, and the rudi people who were hit harder after another had their backbones broken by a mere twenty Ross hunters.

    The clan leader is dead as the female leader, and they are electing a new leader. As for the future, is it really to accept the control of the Rus? Everything is unknown.

    But it is not advisable to continue to flee!

    The east and the south are the western control area of ??the Perm people and the remnants of Karelia, and they are all guarding the Rudy people to grab living space.

    To the west is the Great Lake, and on the other side of the lake is the Rus controlled area.

    Or north? That is even more undesirable, the bear hunters rushed down from the northern stronghold!

    There is nowhere for the Ludi people to escape! The leaders of the clan were praying, hoping that the female leader could get the kindness of the leader Rose, just as the messenger described.

    There is no need for bear hunting anymore, the bear hunting team ordered the Rudi people to take out a batch of sledges and connect them in series with Ross sledges with cables.

    Now there is no need to tie up the dwarf-like Lvdi girl with ropes, and even the old lady, the female chief who "suffers for the crime", is completely free.

    They were authorized to wrap up the bear skins that had been peeled off in the reverse direction and keep warm with animal hair. This kind of dress seemed too frightening.

    The reindeer sleigh and the free reindeer herd head north, where the whole team lives by roasting and eating frozen bear meat.

    They successfully arrived at the town of Bear Sacrifice, and the female chief of this place knew it-the Karelian lakeside sacrificial center.

    "Where are the Karelians?" she asked.

    The bear hunter replied that they were all killed.

    The town of Bear Festival was revived in another way. There lived a group of Russ, immigrants from other Viking tribes, and a group of Suomi people.

    The Suomi people who are feuding with Karelia stood here, and they also began to breed reindeer. The town of Bear Sacrifice has become a hunting, grazing, and fishing stronghold for more than 300 people.

    For the first time, the uncontested Ludi people saw the long Viking ship being pushed ashore and saw a large number of frozen fish lying on the ice.

    At the same time, the female leader realized that the bear hunting team that attacked the village is really ordinary in the Rus society. There are fortresses here, men and women, and they are almost all hunters. She knows the basic situation of the Suomi, and the legend is true. She saw the short Suomi talking and laughing with the blonde Rus!

    When the bear hunt team discovered the Ludi village, they immediately caused a sensation. The people who returned were afraid that other brothers would form a group to raise the village, so they hurriedly called a Nordic meeting and announced in the indoor venue that the Ludi had announced their surrender to the king. They are now attacking without authorization. Is to rebel against the monarch.

    With this warning, the eager Ross people gave up.

    The female leader Lu Di learned of this situation, and she didn''t know whether to cry or laugh. She was at least grateful for her surrender at the critical moment, otherwise Lauros would not be the main force to cross the ice lake to kill people. The guys close to this fortress were enough to destroy Lu Di.

    After taking a short break in Bear Festival Town, they walked a large circle counterclockwise along the shoreline of the lake, and arrived at Vepsarava to rest in the village of the Vips.

    The female leader had met the old female leader of the Vips. The two old sisters explained the situation to each other, which completely strengthened the surrender attitude of the leader Lu Di. She saw that the Vips raised the Ruth flag, which meant that they had become Ruths.

    Joining Ross is not a slave. Loyal to the Prince of Ross is the Ross people. In the future, sending people to participate in the war will be a cutscene. After the war, you will have the right to share the spoils, and you can even buy salt and iron.

    She even knew that the huge population of Suomi people surrendered to their tribes. Within the huge Rus Principality, all Suomis can move freely. There are also a large number of Suomis in the Russian army. Look at the men of the Vips tribe. They are fully equipped with iron weapons and have better bows and arrows.

    Obviously, the Vips have the smallest population, but their combat power has become stronger.

    More than that? The female chief noticed that there were a large number of babies in this small tribe. This is very abnormal. Why don''t their children die in large numbers?

    This is what the messenger said to surrender to Rose to get prosperity?

    The Ludi people also want to enjoy this kind of prosperity!

 Chapter 795ï¼š New servant

    Update super fast|

    The farthest Rudi people set foot westward were the Vips who lived at the mouth of the Vukshi River. It was just a corner of the west bank of Lake Ladoga. As for the size of the lake, they didn''t know anything!

    The female chief, this old lady is very knowledgeable, and now she is sitting on a hunter''s sleigh, which is the first time the Rudy group has set foot on the Neva River. Watermark advertising testWatermark advertising test

    There are many fishermen who chisel ice to fish for pike, bass, and catch freshwater seals. They set up camps on the ice and light bonfires at night.

    They will immediately cut off the internal organs of the caught fish, cut off the heads and tails of the fish, and even scrape off the scales. They will be piled on the spot like bricks into a wall in the form of fish meat strips, and when they are almost piled, they will be moved to a sled. Go to the Shilla Fort Bazaar and sell it.

    Once upon a time, only the brave dared to do production work in winter. It was not that the people under the rule of Ross became brave on a large scale, but they were armed with a large amount of high-quality leather, linen, and wool, which were abundant and even in oversupply. The main population of the Principality is just that. The winter warmth has been completely solved, and the winter work has been horribly frozen. The risk of death has been low enough to be ignored by the public. In order to get more benefits, only fools will give up the winter production gains.

    It''s no surprise that a sled team is running on the frozen Neva River, but this team has a lot of people.

    The fishermen looked sideways, and were surprised that not only the sleds connected in series had some bear heads, but there were also many women sitting on them.

    Did the bear hunting team from the north make a major seizure? Did they fight the remnants of Karelia again?

    Since Hanukkah, Lurik stayed in his loyal Fort Shilla and was busy researching the city.

    He wants to know the various kinds of information in the city, and he is checking the warehouses placed here, counting the grains in stock, and the "big money vault."

    That is the prince¡¯s money, and anyone who dares to steal it will be hanged!

    No one really picked up the idea of ??the Prince''s Money Treasury, but there were pickpockets in the market. The governor Conusson and his son are indeed very rough. Regarding the pickpocket caught, regardless of his ethnicity, he would chop his little finger for the first time, and it was a public punishment.

    Although there is no violent society trying to blackmail in the bazaar, Rurik was vaccinated in advance in this regard. The so-called only princes can levy taxes, dare someone ask the merchant for extra money, and after the capture, the whole family will be decapitated.

    Only the royal family and the officials appointed by the canonization of the Great Lakes nobles are truly legal. Some people must be put to death without any excuse. Although this is a matter of course in Rurik, the Blue Fox''s description of the Old Hazeby Port is necessary in this regard.

    Old Hazeby is truly a land of no ownership. On the surface, there is a jungle society, but there are still underground ruling cliques inside. A group of thugs just doesn''t claim to be a lord. The big businessmen raise private soldiers without fear of them, and the small businessmen have no choice but to pay the so-called "tax."

    This kind of thing should not and cannot happen in the territory of the Duchy of Ross.

    But the Principality has indeed reached a new scale. It is time to set up officials in charge of criminal law and reorganize patrol personnel into real sheriffs.

    After the festive season, Rurik held a meeting in Fort Shilla. The city''s leading figures, most of the merchants who could come up with ten pounds of silver coins, gathered in the city''s assembly court.

    In the Chamber of Parliament, Lurik announced that the Governor would nominate a sheriff to patrol markets and streets, catch thieves and pickpockets, coordinate transaction disputes, supervise transaction fairness, and supervise taxation.

    It is better to have a dedicated person responsible for supervision than nothing, and it is no surprise that the sheriff is from the old Ross tribe.

    There are so many things that the Governor has to be responsible for, and the work of law and order cannot be managed.

    For the time being, the sheriff has the power to recruit up to 20 subordinates and implement rotation patrols. The sheriff himself has a monthly salary of 30 silver coins, and the ordinary security officer has 10 silver coins. This ratio is deducted from the city tax. In a sense, the businessmen paid a sum of money to hire people to help maintain trade order.

    The public office system, which resembles the police, was first born in Fort Shilla, the capital city of the Rus Duchy of various ethnic groups. Since it is a concentrated area of ??three ethnic groups, it is naturally impossible to live according to the set of self-discipline of the clan in the past clan era.

    Of course, since the birth of this system, the first priority is to maintain business order, and it also maintains the interests of merchants to a large extent.

    According to Rurik¡¯s plan, Shilla Fort, on the Neva River, is unique in geography, and it must become the commercial center of the Principality and the Baltic commercial center. The current number of sheriffs is sufficient, but if it is not enough, it can be expanded in the future.

    The bear hunting sled team suddenly appeared, causing a small sensation for a time.

    The merchants stared straight, they gathered around one after another, and immediately demanded to buy bear heads and bear skins.

    Those Lvdi girls who got off the sledge and were deeply shocked by the great city of Shilla Fort were also asked about the price by the merchants.

    The bear hunting leader said bluntly: "These women will be dedicated to the prince, and bear skins and other goods are commodities."

    Due to a small sensation, the newly appointed sheriff hurried over with the guys.

    The sheriff pushed aside the gathering crowd, and then saw a group of short, cowering women, and an old woman with a wooden staff.

    "What''s going on? Hunters, you explain the origin of these people."

    The captain of the hunting bear is looking forward to being in Xiongji Town, but I don''t know that the prince will establish a new official position in Dacheng.

    "You? Who are you?" the bear hunting leader asked cautiously.

    "I am the sheriff of the prince, what did you just say? It seems that these women want to give the prince to the prince?"

    "Exactly."

    "Who are they? The new Karelian captives?"

    "It''s from Rudi."

    "Luddy people? I have never heard of it. If you are a slave, I believe the prince will like it." The sheriff thinks this is a major opportunity for performance, but for safety reasons, all foreigners who meet the prince must be checked.

    The sheriff gave an order, and the men under his command rushed over with malicious intent. Those Lvdi women were almost under the fig leaf, shivering in tears. They cried to the female leader, but saw the female leader close her eyes, but the tears still flowed out uncontrollably.

    It was this terrible behavior that the bear hunting leader couldn''t stand it. This old guy is not sympathetic to the Lu Di people. It is because these women are pure. If problems arise from these guys, would the prince happily buy them?

    "Enough!" The boss yelled: "This is a woman dedicated to the prince. I don''t care how powerful you are, you are all from Ross''s headquarters. We are all relatives. I advise you to restrain your own people, not too much. Presumptuous. We don''t want the prince to be angry."

    Hearing it, the sheriff hurriedly rounded up and greeted his subordinates to stop.

    "Uncle, we are also doing our duty, if these women bring ritual instruments to assassinate..."

    "As for? A group of weak women like rabbits, their necks can be easily squeezed by you, you are actually afraid that they are assassins. I hope to see the prince soon and take me there."

    "Alright." The sheriff shrugged. "Come with me."

    What is Rurik doing at this moment? He stayed in the current palace to rest with his wives and concubines, played with his eldest daughter, second son, and even closely accompanied the pregnant Rumia.

    He has determined the name "Oleg" for the child who is about to be born, and he is sure that he is a boy.

    For Lumia, the major sacrificial work is over, and all she has to do is indeed rest.

    Rurik was busy with his wife and concubine, and the cavalry was left to Prince Pechenegg, Kagan, for the time being.

    In a piece of snow outside the city, the entire cavalry team and the Pecheneg people continued their riding and shooting training. The Pecheneg people must quickly master crossbow riding and shooting, as well as maneuvering ordinary wooden bows. The Ross Cavalry is advancing with recurve bow shooting, which requires frantic target shooting practice.

    Their training attracted some loggers onlookers, and even some children came to join in the fun.

    Some hunters bring their treasures as gifts?

    The messenger specifically described the so-called big gift to Rurik as the contribution of a group of women and a tribe named Ludi.

    "Luddy people? The name is so familiar. Ah!? Could it be them? Wonderful, before I hit you, you just contributed?" Rurik stroked his golden beard and was extremely happy.

    Her wives and concubines also came over, especially Nuoren and Carlotta, who were powerful female nobles, and asked Lu Di one after another who they were.

    "They? They are also said to be servants of the Karelians. Karelians have been wiped out by us, and the slaves need a new master, so they are here."

    Carlotta nodded without saying a word, but Noren acted arrogantly: "It seems that we are indeed very strong. But is it appropriate to let the slaves see you? They are all cheap stuff."

    "You? You..." Rurik glanced at Nolan, this woman who was as beautiful as Freya in the legend, speaking was not gentle.

    Rurik insisted that the old lady leader lead all the Ludi women to visit, and of course the bear hunter leader who discovered the Ludi village.

    In other words, the Lu Di people who entered the city never thought that there was such a bizarre human dwelling in the world. They saw tall houses and an extremely flat and vast empty field.

    They saw the huge crystal clear stone chamber under the sun again. It was definitely not ice, but a shell made of crystals. The female chief is subconsciously convinced that this is the temple of the Rus, and this "giant village" is also their core.

    The female leader who entered the city has completely collapsed. She saw people everywhere here, and it was really a prosperous scene. At the same time, it also meant that the Rus had a strong military.

    As long as they annoyed their leader, the Ross army would kill Rudi as easily as a squirrel.

    Standing in front of the prince¡¯s palace, a large wooden long house is enough to give these tribal people a great sense of coercion, not to mention that a larger palace is being built next to it.

    The guards were ordered to enter all the Ludi who asked for the contribution, and the bear hunting leader must also follow.

    Unlike the tension of the Rudi people, the bear hunter leader is full of spring breeze.

    He is younger than Otto, and according to his seniority, Liu Ric should call him a clan uncle. There are so many old guys in Ross''s department, and Rurik has forgotten the specific name of this person, but he is quite familiar with him.

    The Ludi were really black-haired guys, they looked exactly like the Karelians in every way. That old lady must be the leader, she was sitting directly on the wooden floor, and other women also sat down when they saw it.

    They seemed a little presumptuous, Rurik didn''t care, and the dissatisfied concubine Noren shouldn''t be angry.

    At the beginning, he exchanged greetings, Rurik fully understood what happened to the bear hunting team, and felt distressed for the deer breeder who had sacrificed.

    Twenty old Russ defeated the attack of three hundred Rudi indigenous warriors, and caused their leader to come and surrender himself?

    Although things are very bizarre, considering the experience of conquering the Vips. Rurik can say that this female leader is very smart.

    When it was, the leader of the bear hunter made his request impatiently: "The prince, I ordered them to hand over fifty women and two hundred deer. The deer are all placed in the bear festival town, which is regarded as our brother''s trophy. As for these women, I hope you can buy them all."

    "There are still deer? You took all the deer yourself? Are you going to sell these women?" Rurik poked his head. He thought it was OK, but then he thought about it.

    "no!"

    "Huh? You don''t plan to buy it?"

    "Nor." Rurik cleared his throat. As there were many precedents, he reiterated: "You have no right to embezzle all the spoils. Your actions belong to the armed robbery that I support, whether at sea or on land. , This kind of behavior you must give me half of your input. That¡¯s what Spuyute and his guys did, and you must do that too. I will not make exceptions to break the rules, and you will have nothing to do with this behavior. It can be said. What do you think? Besides, the people of Lu Di are planning to surrender. You shouldn''t overdo it."

    The leader of the bear hunter was as uncomfortable as eating a fly, but he couldn''t say that the prince was mean, and he even felt that the prince''s performance was too fair and regular.

    "So if... how much money can I get."

    "You take the deer, these women..." Rurik thought for a while, "I saw it. There are all fifty. Half of them belong to me. Let''s take twenty silver coins for everyone. I have a total of Here are ten pounds of silver coins. The deer are all yours, I don''t want them."

    At least the deal was not lost, and the bear hunter leader was not willing to accept the deal.

    They all talked to each other in Gnostic, and Rudi couldn''t understand a word.

    Then, Rurik began to speak in words that the female leader could understand.

    "The female leader of the Rudi people! I! I am the greatest leader of Ross! You? Are you planning to take the tribe to be my servant?"

    The female leader was taken aback, she couldn''t believe her ears. This tall and strong man with blond hair actually spoke something that he could basically understand.

    Her mouth trembled, and she had nothing to say for a while.

    Rurik asked again, only to force her to squeeze out some words.

    "I''m the leader... We are Ludi, and we plan to be your servant. We offered deer and women, only for your kindness. We... don''t want to be killed by you."

    The words were simple and unmodified, Rurik heard the old lady''s cautious, humble and fearful attitude.

    "You? Are you afraid that I will kill you with my army?" Rurik pointed out with a serious face: "The master will not kill the loyal servants. Those tribes who serve me have got a good life. Female chief, you offer women I appreciate your actions very much, and I believe your servants are real."

    Hearing it, the female leader was overjoyed, her tight nerves were slightly relieved. He continued: "You can speak our language. This must be destiny. You are our master. All these women are given to you for your enjoyment."

    "Forget it." Rurik wanted to laugh but couldn''t laugh, and asked: "How many of you are there? Wouldn''t you be greatly injured if you took out so many women?"

    The female leader naturally did not dare to describe her pain truthfully. This first described the Ludi people who were more than a thousand people, and they were killed by Rose hunters one hundred in one battle. As for taking out the woman, it is really willing.

    "Let me speak for you. You are not willing. You just want to trade women for peace. It''s like buying Karelian mercy with tribal women too much." Rurik''s words hit the nail on the head, and the female leader had nothing to say.

    "But, I am not a Karelian. Your girl is not my slave either." Rurik continued.

    There is no need to say much with this female leader. R¨¹rik saw all the trembling Ludi girls and announced that they are all home: "You! You all need a man! You will go to the South, and each of you will get a husband. From From now on, you are no longer Ludi people, and you are not slaves. Just be the new Rose women!"

    The women still didn''t know what this meant, and saw the female leader lying on the ground crying gratefully. The female chiefs believe in the promise of the Rose Prince that they can marry the Roses and live a safe life. They are indeed not slaves.

    Rurik''s abacus is well played, so many Slavic men in the south have not yet been married. The current situation forces them not to be picky, no matter whether the wife is black or yellow, it is enough to be a young woman.

    Rurik decided to finally sell them conditionally. The Slavic men who came to buy their wives must be young and unmarried, must be healthy, must be a taxpayer, and must also take out a pound of silver or a thousand pounds of wheat at a time.

    Rurik wants to turn this into a scissors gap. The young and diligent Slavic farmer can definitely get a wife out of this more than money. If he can¡¯t take it out for a short time, his relatives and friends will borrow from each other. However, the accumulation of 50,000 pounds of farmers¡¯ surplus grain just eased the consumption of materials.

    Lu Di is really too weak, and the female leader''s contribution is too sincere. As the monarch, Rurik was relieved, but he did not indulge.

    It''s like arranging for Telavis, a Corvin, to be the leader of the Vips tribe and to be made an earl. A similar drama might be reproduced here by Lu Diren?

    For the time being.

    Rurik directly assigned: "You! Female leader! I ordered you to continue to be leader Ludi. You are indeed old. You can assign a new heir before you die. But you must get my confirmation. At the same time, I will give you a banner, you There must be a flag of Rose floating in the village. You donate fifty reindeer to me every year, that''s it."

    To be honest, the amount of tribute is much lower than that of the Karelians, not to mention Ross is obviously extremely powerful.

    Rurik also granted Rudi trading rights, but Ross hunters can also enter Rudi''s territory.

    The murderer died, the thieves chopped their hands, the verbal abusers slapped their mouths. Rurik is the third chapter of the contract. If the Ludi people are injured, the leader can come to Shilla Fort in the west of the lake to complain to the governor.

    Now, Lu Di has been legally merged into Ross and placed under the jurisdiction of the Governor of Shilla Fort.

    The female chief of Lu Di was grateful to Dade She didn''t feel that Prince Ross looked disgusting at first. This tall young man now looks more comfortable.

    Since the Rudi people live in the east of the lake, Rurik took advantage of this opportunity and asked assiduously: "Do you know the situation in the east? Are there Karelians there? It seems that you have taken in some, are there more? ?"

    "Yes!" The alert female leader immediately discovered that this was another opportunity.

    "Where?"

    "Further east, there is a large lake there. Karelians and some Permians are rebuilding their camp."

    "How many of them are there?"

    "At least...two thousand people." The female leader didn''t know it, so she just said casually.

    Rurik nodded and contemplated a plan. He now feels uncomfortable thinking of the Karelian forces, as if it is difficult to get rid of the beriberi, and it is time to cut again.

    Of course, Karelia is innocent. But there is no room for two tigers, and Ross does not allow trespassers to exist!

 Chapter 796ï¼š Towards the east

    Those Lvdi women were temporarily put under centralized supervision. Since they will all be taken to Novgorod, they must be purified first in order to adapt to the new life.

    Their old clothes were thrown away, and they were collectively pushed into the steam room to wash in the sauna, cleaned with soap, and then rinsed in the shower.

    Thanks to the help of the Finnish Suomi people living in the city, the purification work was carried out smoothly.

    It is this kind of bathing behavior that is unprecedented in their lives. Many women have soap in their eyes and are stung and screaming.

    At first they were nervous, fearful, and curious, and then they got used to it a few times later.

    They were distributed uniformly with clothes and pants, and even warm leather jackets with excellent protection against the cold.

    They were able to eat wheat biscuits that they had never eaten before, as well as plenty of broth, vegetable soup, and even honey water.

    The surrendered female leader Lu Di did not understand. Is this the attitude of the Russ towards the so-called "self"? After surrendering to Ross, can all the Ludi people have a similar life experience?

    The old lady went to the village to take a hot bath, but she felt like a new life. Now that she surrendered, she had to express her surrender further. She readily changed into a white bearskin coat given by the Ross people and a fox fur hat with glass beads.

    The lining clothes are more soft and fit, and even more wonderful, such as soap and toilet paper for hygiene products, the old lady quickly learned to use.

    The female chief is only fifty years old, but she looks as old as eighty years old.

    The Rudi people live in that bad way of life, and it is rare for men and women to survive until the age of fifty.

    The renewed female leader was authorized to visit the huge city wall, and her visit was deliberately guided by Rurik, with the purpose of deeply shocking the old lady and swearing the absolute power of the strong.

    She saw a large number of giant ships moored at the ice-bound pier, the rows of long ships deliberately towed up by the ice-bound river, and were dragged to the shipyard to observe the construction of the ships.

    Because the snow and ice will melt away in at most four months, there is no one invincible for the Russian Navy to enter the Great Lakes.

    She saw the training of the cavalry again, and the heroic posture of the rider. She never thought that this old lady had not even seen a horse, and thought that the men rode like a giant deer without horns.

    It''s amazing to be able to shoot arrows while riding the "Giant Deer"! Do not! They can also ride the "Giant Deer" with their spears running wildly.

    It was a "giant deer" without horns, and the number seemed to be a lot. However, compared to the black reindeer herd, the female leader was deeply shocked. She never dreamed that the Ross people were not only raising deer on a large scale, but the Rapp who surrendered to Ross early was true. The Ross people had innumerable deer!

    What is an intuitive reflection of the strength of a tribe? The Ludi people simply regard the number of deer raised as the first criterion.

    She can only think of the concept of "a lot" as there are as many ships as the Ross people have. She almost fainted for the first time after seeing the huge herd of deer.

    "Ross are a powerful force that I must not neglect..." She thought...

    With this thought in mind, the female leader Lu Di hurriedly met Lurik to report her feelings and thoughts after completing the tour. She apologized to the wrong battle from the bottom of her heart, even though the Ross Bearhunting team was the real intruder.

    Rurik sat in the high hall, and the humble female leader sat on the ground cautiously.

    "Now you see my true power and see this city. How?"

    "It''s as powerful as a stag, and we are as humble as a squirrel." The female chief did not have very clever vocabulary to describe it.

    Rurik nodded: "Is this your answer? Very good. I didn''t call you to listen to your praise!"

    At this point, Rurik''s eyes suddenly sharpened: "There are only you and me. I think you know very well that if you commit a rebellious behavior in the future, you will be punished the most severely by me."

    "Yes! How dare we disobey. We are your servants."

    "Okay. Since you are a servant, you should behave as a servant. I have a plan invented, and now I need to listen to your opinion."

    "Ah? Me? I''m a humble servant, how can I have an opinion."

    "You are a wise man!" Rurik made it clear, "The Karelians are my enemies. If they attack my servants, they must be wiped out by me. As you said, a group of Karelian exiles ran there. In your east, there is another big lake there, does this happen?"

    "There is such a thing."

    "That big lake is called Onega in your language?"

    "It''s the same." She said with surprise.

    Rurik nodded: "Obviously, our Ross territory must be expanded to Lake Onega. As for the people who happen to live on that lake, I will be rewarded for obedience, and sanctions for rebellion after submission. Resolute resistance is genocide. I will send troops to conquer there. You! And you Ludi people, must pay the obligation of surrender!"

    The so-called obligation is that the Lu Di people must send troops to fight. Even if everyone knows the bad nature of the so-called Lu Di soldiers, it is exactly the same as the act of naming them when they send troops.

    This behavior is like the Austro-Hungarian Empire forcing the Principality of Liechtenstein to send 80 "strong troops" to the expedition. Although this point is destined to be fished all the way, the political symbolism is the most important. This is the imperial emperor''s dispatch. The duke''s "drama performance" to show the emperor''s power.

    But Ludi people will not only have performance value.

    Although Rurik is very aware of the existence of Lake Onega, he also knows that there are small runoffs that can directly lead to the White Sea.

    Soviet Russia built a canal on the basis of the tiny runoff on the surface like a stream, so that the Gulf of Finland and the Arctic Circle have navigable waterways. It was a canal with limited depth, and it was impossible to take a warship.

    At this time, the people of the Principality of Rus didn''t even know Lake Onega. As for the White Sea, it was also an illusory regional concept. But even if he knew it, before discovering the natural resources there, Rurik was convinced that he had to do some fieldwork.

    At least he knew that Tsarist Russia built a city at the estuary of the White Sea in the shallow runoff of Lake Onega, and the ice-free port of Arkhangelsk was also built around the White Sea.

    One of the characteristics of the White Sea is that it does not freeze on a large scale in winter. It is the eastern tip of the North Atlantic Warm Current, but to the east is the Xindi Island. It must be covered by the vast Arctic Circle ice cap. It is also the geography of the Arctic Ocean route. end.

    The female leader continued to be ordered to describe the humanities around Lake Onega, pointing out that there were new large Karelian camps on the lake, and there were also some scattered and free Karelian clans in the northern world. He also pointed out that the south of the lake is another force called the Perm people. They live around a large bazaar in the far east. The free Perm clan has set foot in many places.

    Perm is pan-Finnish¡ªUgric''s vocabulary directly refers to the business center, where the natural conditions are not really bad.

    The female leader mentioned a situation. The so-called Karelians had launched an expedition and recruited a group of Perm herders to join the group. There were indeed Perm people in the battle with the Rus.

    "Perm? It''s another tribe to be conquered by me. Unfortunately, I just want to destroy Karelia and spit out evil for my servants."

    The political sense of the female leader immediately smelled the wonder. The co-author of the Rus people plan to expedition for the servants to get justice? Pooh! Vying out for the servants is the result of the expedition. The Ross people are greedy, they just want to rob.

    Fortunately, Rudi has surrendered.

    Rurik issued an order that must be executed: "You must send men to fight, and I will give you a certain amount of arms to show that you have not lost my face. Your people are all as guides, leading our army to find the remnants of Karelia. The camp is a great achievement, and will have the right to participate in the plunder of the final spoils."

    This sounds by no means an unbearable job, on the contrary, Rudi can enjoy some of the war dividends. They live in extreme poverty. For example, those women laughed with joy when they ate a little granola. They have an extreme desire to improve their lives. As for morality, they only have the most primitive and simple morality-not my master, family, or friends. It doesn''t matter if you die.

    Leader Lu Di will not only send troops, she is the first guide herself. This is not over yet. At the upcoming meeting, she must participate as a representative and explain her situation to the generals, officials, and businessmen of the Duchy of Ross. This matter is very important. If it weren''t for early ventilation, in the future, the Ludi people would come to Shilla Fort for business and be robbed as a barbarian, it would be a misunderstanding.

    Rurik issued a plan for the winter expedition, which was very sudden, and the people in the city were generally surprised.

    Why did the prince suddenly make such a statement? Hasn''t it been decided that there will be no war this winter? Forget it, wars always come uninvited, and the world is never peaceful.

    The most powerful first flag team spread out and went hunting. The leader of the flag Arik was with his beloved wife Asraki you and I, and playing with the children.

    For example, Ragner and his brothers started to work as lumberjacks on the spot. This time, they started odd jobs for the shipyard and bought leather on the spot with daily wages. He is a very ambitious man, and so are his brothers. Naturally, it is impossible to play three days a day, even if there is a lot of fun in Shilla Fort.

    The city was full of men who were eager to rob and make a fortune, and they quickly turned into ecstasy when they got the news.

    Only Kagan, Prince Pechenegger, was quite surprised: "Winter is not a good time to fight. The Ross people must conquer the people of the extreme north now?"

    Kagan received a request for a meeting. The brother who wanted to come was asking Pecheneg to send troops together. He bit his head and attended the meeting. He didn''t intend to make any objections, but was worried that the horse team would die from frostbite. Similarly, he has never seen how the Ross people fight, and really hopes to see the Ross army perform killings in his heart.

    The female leader of Ludi entered the Roseduma Council Chamber next to Harvest Square. On the other hand, this geographical location is the Senate of Tsarist Russia, and it is indeed a place for the nobles to discuss politics.

    A large group of eager people entered the venue, and the whole scene was quite noisy. People with big beards rushed to grow blood basins and vowed to plunder new trophies.

    Before the meeting, when Arik got the news, he first issued a summoning order, requesting the soldiers of the First Banner from the north to come back.

    Most of the army is in Novgorod in the south, but fortunately there is a sufficient number of soldiers in Shilla Fort.

    The son of the governor, Konuzon, can quickly conscript a 300-man troop, plus other miscellaneous personnel. According to the Lurik Winter Plan, a troop of 500 men is enough.

    With Rurik''s entrance, the noisy council chamber was instantly quiet.

    Everyone listened carefully, and was disappointed to learn that the prince was planning to organize 500 people.

    The meeting place was in chaos again, and Liurik waved his hand to maintain order.

    "If you don¡¯t let all of you go to robbery, you will be angry? I want to wipe out the remnants of Karelia and I can¡¯t send out the army. Besides, I will pay for the military expenses for this expedition. Take. I will personally order the troops to crush the enemy¡¯s remains, and then explore the brand new Lake Onega..."

    Such a description does not serve the audience well, and Rurik said: "Don¡¯t look at the Karelians too high. We didn¡¯t get any good trophies twice in a row, and this time is the same. The meaning of adventure is higher than that. War, businessmen who want to make a fortune in one fell swoop, our army can make small fortunes at best, I advise you to stay in the city."

    The eager person finally settled down, and a small old woman was ordered to stand up tremblingly.

    Being watched by a crowd of strong people, the old lady tried her best to stay calm, but she couldn''t speak for a while. She stumbled and described the situation in the old Finnish Ludi dialect, and everyone heard it like a bird.

    Thanks to the translation of the deer-raiser present, the scene was not embarrassing.

    As the female leader said, the Karelian remnants were poor, and had nothing but some reindeer.

    Then the question comes again, isn''t it very boring to attack them? Could it really be the exploration mission the prince insisted on?

    People who imagined making a fortune from war gave up, and even Arik felt it was too redundant. He is the blood cousin of the prince, and it is necessary to support his younger brother, that is, he does not expect the glory of the expedition.

    However, there is a good one. The trio of Arik, Ragnar, and Blue Fox who joined the expedition to Bremen gather together. Another partnership expedition can also enhance friendship.

    Five hundred people were dispatched to explore on an expedition, and Rurik thought of the incident in which 800 Cossacks had killed and subdued the Siberian Khanate. Who is the Cossack? It is not a nomadic armed group formed by the mixed blood of Turkic and Slavic people in various southern Russia regions. Pecheneg is one of its ancestors.

    In a sense, the "Oriental Expedition" organized by Rurik, a mixture of Vikings, Pan-Finns, Slavs, and Pechenegs, is similar in nature to the Cossack''s Eastern exploration.

    This meeting did not cause a sensation due to the special purpose of the Eastern Expedition, and then did not cause a sensation in the city.

    The assembly of the army has begun, and the fighters belonging to the Slavic flag squadron stationed in the Fort Shilla have begun to gather. The first flag team composed of old Ross people who received the news began to return.

    A group of other tribes in the city were sent by Viking warriors, and Rurik even rented a handful of private soldiers loyal to the guest merchants.

    The assembly of five hundred people was quickly completed. Among them, the core combat strength of the army was 130 cavalry. As for the other four hundred people, the composition was complicated, and there were many ruthless people inside.

    Old Ross, Balmerks, Mellaren, Yilmalun, Suomi, Slavs, Deer, Vips, Danes, Pecheneg.

    Rurik assembled the main ethnic fighters and fighters of the guest ethnicity in the principality, mixed into an army, and spoke in Norse and Cyrillic.

    The personnel seem to be too mixed, but when you look closely, the main force of the army is the Vikings! The old Russ are of course Vikings, and they are still quite a strong part.

    Ragnar, as a down-and-out nobleman in Denmark, has brought thirty brothers. They are all war mads selected by the Danish civil war, and their strength should not be underestimated.

    They changed their clothes uniformly. Everyone put on white robes and stitched blue stripes to prove their identities. The crowd gathered to make this army aggressive.

    The super long spear is not included in this battle. The portable short spear can be used as a wooden staff. Swords and hand axes are indispensable.

    The crossbow and torsion slingshot, Rose¡¯s killer weapon, are the best weapons. Bows need a lot of equipment, and ordinary fighters must at least get a short wooden bow.

    After all, there is a brand new place for the Ross Association. No one believes that the small group of weak people in the area can grab leather resources wantonly. The Ross army fought in the past. If they can hunt the red squirrel wantonly, the opportunity cannot be missed.

    Rurik specified a plan. During the march, he would ride sledges in groups of ten, and 400 people would own one hundred reindeer sledges. There are a lot of vehicles, some of which are loaded with oats and a large number of pre-made granola. There are also materials for field tents, as well as charcoal blocks, earth nitrate combustion materials, large iron pots, and pottery wengs for fire.

    The reason that soldiers and horses do not move food and grass first gave Kagan a special feeling. He felt that the prince was going to travel and he brought too many things.

    After all, the sons of the steppe, when the Pecheneg people go to war, their horses are nourishment. They can continue to fight even if they are hungry and a bite of mare''s milk, not to mention the high-energy milk nuggets and butter lumps they made. A tuft of pure fat naturally has "super long endurance".

    No, Rurik, speak to his cavalry. This cavalry who has just trained for three months finally ushered in the first actual combat.

    It''s time to test the results of these three months of intensive training The young fighters are full of confidence, but Pecheneg is skeptical in the team.

    Kagandai''s subordinates pointed out this doubt: "According to our habits, going out in winter is very bad for horsepower."

    Rurik explained: "I will do a good job of keeping the horses warm, and the supply of feed will be three times the usual. You don''t have to pay for all the expenses. You are only responsible for fighting to kill the enemy as much as possible. After the war, you will grab the spoils by your ability. If the horse I bought dies is also my business, and if your horse dies, I will also pay a sum of money."

    Is this clearly treating yourself as a mercenary? Kagan doesn''t say much anymore, because it''s good to be a mercenary. Besides, many of the leathers here in the Ross people are very popular, but it still costs money to buy it.

    Don¡¯t the enemy also have a lot of leather? The Ross people don''t think it''s a big deal, those are good furry things that Pecheneg people like very much. To rob as much as possible, load and bring back to Shilla Fort, sell on the spot in exchange for money and continue to buy salt.

    Kagan had no worries after hearing the promise, he made such an abacus, and lamented that his brother, Prince Rurik, was really a generous khan.

    txt download address:

    phone-reading:

 Chapter 797ï¼š Rurik in Rudi

    Those long-distance travel sledges are no longer simply a hard contact structure between two hard oak and ice and snow. A batch of carbon steel skins are forged by the blacksmith with small holes reserved, and the rivets are nailed to the bottom of the oak sledge.

    In this way, Ross''s sled can be made big and durable, and even add some strange equipment.

    If you just install a tent made of leather and linen on a big sled, it would be too sloppy. The big sled used by ordinary people can do this, but Rurik, the prince, is too unreasonable to do this.

    The prince needed a sledge suitable for his noble status, so he had to build a wooden house directly on the sledge. It is of course not huge, it is just suitable for multiple people to squeeze in. The wooden wall is also equipped with small windows and inlaid glass windows. This is because of technical reasons, large flat glass can not be made naturally. The so-called window glass is made by blown glass tubes and forced open in the middle. It is not Large, it is enough for light transmission.

    Due to the relative ample time, the assembly of the Ross army will take a while. During this time gap, the mill of Asraki, who is responsible for the production of rations, will naturally work hard.

    In the same way, the carpenters and blacksmiths of Shilla Fort had a job.

    They undertook the work of sled transformation, and their task was to build a house on the big sled and nail the iron sheet to the bottom of the sled. Such mass-produced manned sledges also need to be hung with deerskin on the outside to keep warm, and the reserved windows are still inlaid with windows, such windows can be removed even with wooden frames.

    Without him, if an extreme situation is encountered, the soldiers in the sled hold the crossbow and shoot directly through the observation window.

    Fighting is fighting for money, and the principle of gold bucks when the cannon is fired can really be felt by Leurik.

    The Russian army¡¯s fighting method, which is unique to other European countries and tribes, is based on a large number of long-range weapons. Now the principality is not as weak as it used to be. The bones, flint and glass arrow clusters that used to make up the number do not need to be mass-produced. The principality directly produces Produce carbon steel arrow clusters, and then glue the wood rods with loose glue. The cost of such high-quality arrows is now low enough to be squandered.

    Arrow rods are mostly made of birch and pine. The bark of the wood is peeled off to make paper, and the rest is enough to make arrow shafts.

    Arrow feathers are the easiest to get, and the fact that this thing is readily available makes the guest Pecheneg surprised and reasonable.

    Because the people of Shilla Fort and Novgorod encourage chickens, they mainly raise chickens to eat eggs. In order to prevent the domestic chickens from flying away, the chickens are squashed immediately after they grow up, and even their wings are squashed. There will be fluff left.

    Dafeiyu was sold to the prince. As for Xiaoyu, it seemed useless. When the feather duster was born under the guidance of Rurik, Xiaoyu was also useful.

    You don''t need to stick to the geese. The feathers of chickens, ducks and geese are all good sword feathers, especially from the current position of the duchy. These arrows are defaulted by Rurik as a weapon for one use. A non-mainstream vocabulary called "ammo" was "invented" by Rurik to refer to this kind of arrow.

    The hunters felt that the prince¡¯s attitude towards arrows was too strange, which caused a benefit, that is, when the Russ marched out, they would always prepare a large number of arrows, which could shoot the enemy unscrupulously.

    The Rus army was preparing to make a lot of excitement before the war, which made the female leader Lu Di continue to be surprised. She also saw that the tribal girls she brought with her were forced to work every day, making pine glue, chopping wood, carrying supplies, washing clothes and so on for the Ross people.

    The work is hard as a whole, and it is no better than the work in my hometown. The selected tribal girls are indeed girls, but in that extremely poor living condition, the children will have to work when they reach the age of five, and they can actually do a lot of work.

    The key lies in what they get from their labor. The female leader noticed that they are eating cereals and porridge every day, and they can also eat fish every day. The skinny girl has obviously changed in figure, and her eyes and looks can be described as energetic.

    If it was just a few days of hospitality, the female chief would think that this was a righteous act of the prince. Obviously this was not the case at all, or the life of the Rus was like this, and the prince did not entertain them.

    The group of servants must send manpower to join the army, and it is necessary to send out the last few soldiers to make up the number.

    The female leader of Ludi also got the order. The so-called female leader should mobilize a hundred men to join the Rus army after the army arrived in the village of Ludi. Then the men of Ludi will be armed by the Principality.

    It is impossible for Rurik to provide those "forest savages" with high-tech, but simply rewards simple iron spears, poor quality axes made from cast iron, and eliminated bones and arrows from glass arrow clusters. The quantity of all these materials is also extremely limited. .

    In Ross''s opinion, these weapons are all rubbish, and Rudi can immediately improve the efficiency of production and life.

    "They must be good to me? No. At least they can''t shame me, at least they look like a servant army and not a beggar." Rurik has such a mentality.

    One-third of the 100 sledges were remodeled, and the rest were arranged for manned use. At least wooden pillars were erected and deerskin linen was nailed to keep warm.

    In this way, the horses don''t have to be ridden all the way, they are unsaddled, covered with wool felt, and the reins are connected to the sled, and they travel with the entire sled team.

    As for the livestock pulling the sled, it was luxurious. The docile and unbred female deer was selected, and the eight deer pulled one. A single female deer may have only half a horsepower, but Balu is a powerful source of power.

    A capable and large-scale winter expeditionary force assembled at Harvest Square in Fort Shilla, and people from all over the city came to watch the grand occasion.

    Look! Under the roar of the north wind, there are flags hunting. A flag is hung on the top of each sleigh, and Ross''s blue flag on a white background is flying.

    The soldiers have uniform clothes, white robes with blue patterns, and only their own warm hats in various shapes. They also have a unified backpack. The hard linen strap is the rope of the pocket. This simple and hard structure has been widely used by hunters. There is also a felt curled back plate on the backpack.

    Rurik equips his subordinates with the attitude of equipping the soldiers of World War I. He does not need to be limited to having muskets. The subordinates are equipped with a large number of lightweight wooden crossbows and steel swords and round shields. The Nordic warriors equipped in this way are enough. Deal with the current state of war. The great strength of logistics also determines the endurance of this expeditionary force.

    Of course, things should be done as prepared as possible.

    A special sled team does not participate in any war. They have one and only one mission, transporting food and new arrows to the stronghold of Bear Market Town on the north shore of Ladoga Lake.

    Lake Ladoga is very large, so it was decided that a guide was needed to find the Rudi village. The army can naturally cross the ice lake directly, but when it reaches the east bank, it is not known whether it will go south or north.

    Rurik decided to use the safest method to lead the army counterclockwise, and also to visit the villages of the Vips people and to inspect the town of Xiongji.

    He gave a speech in the fierce wind, and the necessary pre-war mobilization speech was not so necessary. He still said something.

    It happened that the army was assembled in Fengshou Square, and all the golden statues placed in the Great Temple were moved out, and the statues were allowed to shimmer in the sun.

    The high priest and the lower priests were given temporary jobs. A deer was sacrificed, the blood of the deer was sacrificed to the gods, and the ceremonies were made by Rurik. The liver of the deer was cut out and offered to the high priest, after which the high priest declared good luck.

    Rurik wiped the deer blood from the dagger, panting, and it was white mist.

    "Warriors, let''s go!"

    Then the army began to act amidst the sound of drums and horns, and Norren¡¯s band immediately played the melody of "Farewell to Slavic Women". The so-called "Farewell to Slavic Women" melody was very suitable because the band lacked trumpets and instruments.

    In the farewell and enthusiastic expectation of the people, the expeditionary forces with luxurious equipment and magnificent magnificent lined up in a long snake formation and marched eastward on Nevsky Prospekt. The east gate of the city opened, and the prince brought the queen Svetlana to the court. As for the other wives and concubines, there is no need, after all, Lanna is the real queen, and she alone is enough.

    Although the strength of the army has passed five hundred, the advancing army has reached a thousand reindeer, and there are more than one hundred war horses accompanying.

    According to Rurik''s vision, the army had to expand some more sleds and bring a handful of Vips archers when they arrived in the Vips village. After the army arrives in the town of Bear Festival, there will be as many as 100 male and female hunters bringing their own dry food, weapons, sleighs and reindeer to join this feast of plundering and exploring.

    The army is naturally not as large as possible, unless the guys who join later are willing to obey the command and bring their own supplies.

    Everything was under Rurik''s control. When the sled team entered Lake Ladoga and then proceeded along the shoreline to Bear Sacrifice Town, a large number of hunters learned of the expedition and cancelled their hunting plans and joined them decisively.

    There are more than a hundred hunters who insisted on asking to join the army, and their identity is generally Suomi. Isn''t this situation a better solution? Because Jevlo himself was in the army, he stayed there after arriving in Novgorod for the "Hajj" in late autumn. The original plan was to return to the Finnish Lakes in the spring.

    Evlo easily organized a team of centuries. They mainly held short wooden bows and a small amount of wooden crossbows, and accepted his command. At the same time, this group of guys brought all the equipment and never left behind.

    Rurik set up a supply point in Bear Festival Town, and unloaded the food. In this way, if the army feels that there is not enough food, it can return immediately. According to Rurik¡¯s tactical reserves, the rations can be eaten for a month, so the army can advance east for at least 15 days. The best expectation is that after annihilating the remnants of Karelia, they will eat their supplies and the army''s supplies will be eased.

    Kagan has always felt that Prince Rurik¡¯s desperate calculation of this is very strange, it seems that this is full of wisdom, he is silently observing, and is also planning to learn the Russian warfare based on this Eastern Expedition, and if it is good, he will learn it and bring it to his hometown grassland. .

    The army has expanded to nearly 700 men, which is already a powerful army in the north.

    Before the Ross messenger was really true, if the Ross were crazy, it would be as simple as squeezing a squirrel to death by this army.

    The female chief is at least very thankful that Rudi has become Ross''s servant, but she has overlooked one thing-the people of the village don''t know all this.

    A huge group came from the north. The Ludi people who had suffered a big defeat for the first time suffered from being defeated by twenty Russ. They deeply remembered those nasty white cloth and blue patterns, and they thought of failure when they saw it.

    Now the Ross army is here again.

    The first thing ordinary Ludi people think of is to run away. An old man was elected as the temporary leader, and he called on the people to run to the east as soon as possible.

    When it was, a small sleigh rushed all the way, and the female leader rushed back in time. Everyone was shocked to see her safe, and although they were suspicious of her description, many people still stagnated.

    "A village under a forest. Are you going in?" Arik looked at it and asked contemptuously.

    Rurik shook his head: "They will start flying when you pass by the bird, because you are too big. Don''t frighten them, we will temporarily set here and let the old woman explain the situation."

    This female leader is the most prestigious, and a pure Rudi is not a fan of anything. Now that Rose has become the new master and promised to give some iron and salt, then don''t run away.

    The Rudy people welcomed the arrival of the Ross army, but Rurik was still worried that his army would uproot them, as they said they would kill themselves with a sharp sword.

    The Rus army camped in the unowned woodland, and Lurik ordered all the men in Rudy who could take up arms to come and meet him. The so-called selection of servants from the tribes would give them some rewards.

    The commanding messenger is the female leader, and it is true that everyone is trembling and eager to try. They have never seen a powerful external force other than the Karelians, and it is said that they are still the giant-like Ross people in the west of the Great Lakes.

    To show her sincerity, the female leader gathered 233 men and went to see the master with bare hands.

    The aggressive Ross warriors were ordered to show off, they formed a shield wall with a majestic appearance holding a short spear.

    This scared the Rudi man shivering.

    Rurik suddenly appeared in bear skin. He deliberately hung a large number of crystal clear glass **** on his body, making the whole person too gorgeous, but Rurik consciously dressed himself as a clown.

    This jewel-like aura really opened eyes to the Lu Di people, and they subconsciously understood that this was the noblest.

    Suddenly, Rurik ordered: "Sit down!"

    This was a language they could understand, and the Lu Di man sat down obediently as soon as he heard it.

    Then it was Rurik who preached in Old Finnish, most of the words Rudy understood, and knew the promise of the King of Conquerors.

    Everyone was quite surprised. They thought they were going to be slaves. Can there be many benefits to being slaves to the Ross people? Just to attack the Karelians, everyone still has lingering fears.

    Rurik made them stand again, and the tall, he walked past these short men personally, picking the outstanding ones at will.

    The youngest and strongest man with the highest physical fitness was selected, and the next-level men were also pulled out. Some time ago, they took up weapons to attack Ross Hunters, but now they have transformed themselves into Ross fighters.

    Their productivity is too low and changing to new clothes is a big happy event. Now Rurik gave them the blue robe with white background of the Rus army, and also gave them the iron spearhead and iron cluster arrows.

    A group of people changed their shotguns, and a hundred-man Ludi servant army was born. It was their combat effectiveness. R¨¹lik had no extravagant expectations. They only needed to do a good job of guiding.

    A young man who was believed to be prestigious, named Markut, was canonized as a temporary commander by R¨¹lik to restrain Rudi''s servants, but the female leader must also accompany the army.

    The Ludi people are still the people of the frontiers, and Lurik wants to personally find a pug to be the ruling agent. Is this Markut OK? At least he must have outstanding performance in this operation.

    The Ross army temporarily lived near Ludi Village, but the accompanying hunters and many soldiers had already begun trading with the locals.

    The Ludi people are extremely scarce of all kinds of living materials, but they still have a lot of squirrel skins and ferret skins. They are too simple and poor and crazy. The Ross people do not need to annihilate them for plundering materials. They can complete the plundering of materials by commercial means by relying on the sudden rise of the forest field.

    This includes, but is not limited to, buying large amounts of squirrel skins with salt, and buying local women''s overnight bodies with food. It is very curious that the latter not only did not feel that he had suffered a big loss, because the clans did indeed get a batch of iron and salt, and even the clan girls might have been left behind by the Roses.

    Don''t they have no shame? On the contrary, UU reading www.uukanshu. com''s relatively isolated life style, and the strong rejection of close relatives in the depths of their souls, determine that they are willing to have intimate communication with good strangers.

    Yu Shiliu Rick didn''t want to do this, but considering the actual factors, he simply acquiesced.

    The Ross people are so tall and not afraid of the cold! They kept the seeds, and the children born in this way must be tough. The Ludi people want to think very much. The clans hope to have more children and a larger population. As long as the children are still members of the clan, there is no need to worry about issues like appearance.

    Although Rurik did not want to see this situation now, this scene has already happened a lot. There are more and more babies mixed with Viking blood in the principality. This is the choice that the people need to get the treatment. He really Can''t control it.

    But there is a good one. The clans of the Ludi people feel that they have earned it. They believe that the new descendants after the surrender will become strong and cold-resistant, and obviously will not die easily.

    Yuros, their decision is very convenient for the rule of the royal family.

    Then, to go to the Karelian remnant in partnership is the biggest vote of the Rudi people.

    txt download address:

    phone-reading:

 Chapter 798ï¼š The road to Lake Onega

    Rudi¡¯s village is still behind the imagination of the soldiers of the Russian army. Those ¡°dwarfs¡± who raise deer have an excellent point, that is, they have given up the nomadic life and built a permanent settlement on the lakeside.

    Their dwelling resembles the half-crypted houses of the old Corvins, which makes Telavis, the current leader of the Vips, feel very kind.

    They spoke a language very similar to the Corvins and the Vips. Telavis learned that these Rudys are actually relatives to all Finns, but they are long-lost relatives.

    But to be more specific, the destroyed Tavastias and the Karelians, who are only half-sighed, are all Finns, and the whole relatives belonged to the civil war.

    How is that? In the past, several tribes of the Kewen were all relatives. As a result, the pastures for grazing and the lakes and ponds for fishing were still fought with each other, and they were already split twice in essence.

    Because there was no difference in appearance from the Ludi people, Telavis confidently and boldly mixed into the Ludi village and was able to observe them carefully. As the current leader of the Vips, he had a full meeting with the patriarchs of the Ludi clans.

    So when the Ross army set up camp outside the village to smoke and smoke, Telavis became an "trustworthy old friend" of the Rudy people, even if he himself was a scientific man.

    He is the leader of the Vips. Vips and Rudy have been serving as servants for Karelia. The times have changed, and it does not mean that the past friendship between the two tribes has collapsed.

    The patriarchs gathered in a large half-crypted house. There was a hollow in the middle of the house, and under the cave was a slow burning pyre.

    All this gave Terravis a great sense of familiarity, as if he had returned to his life a long time ago.

    It''s just that the people here are quite stupid in his opinion. Since they have chosen to live in settlement, why don''t they build fortresses and protect themselves? Even if no one comes to attack, a fence constructed of wood and soil can effectively block the wind and cold and protect important personnel and deer.

    The Ludi people have no plans to do so, and the clans don''t mention it.

    Telavis came as a distinguished guest. After a brief greeting, the clan chief and the female leader asked questions about the Vips and the Ruths.

    In this way, a slightly embarrassing result was learned by the patriarchs.

    The female leader asked in shock: "You are indeed not a Vips? You are a Kewen, are you from the farther north?"

    "Do you know Tavastia?" Telavis asked.

    "I know. It is said that there are Suomi people in the west of Karelia."

    "Yes. It is said that the ancestors of our Corvins were separated from Suomi. Now the leader of Suomi is also in the army. Maybe you should also invite him. It is not necessary to come now. But Tavastia drove us away. Literati, we kept moving north until we met the Ross people. We were defeated, but the Ross people did not kill us. Now we have revived. My sister married the biggest leader of Ross, and I They were assigned to rule the Vips. The Vips surrendered without resistance. They did not die, but the population was increasing..."

    The clans are not very clear about things that are farther north than Karelia. They have been living a very closed life. Only the elderly man slightly remembers the name of the Tavastia.

    The old man then asked about Tavastia''s situation, after all, there were many forces that had been hostile to Karelia.

    "Tavastia? They are dead! We formed an alliance with the Rus. All the men of Tavastia died. At least 10,000 people were killed and all their women were captured."

    Telavis stopped talking, and the clan chiefs were clearly on fire, but they were sweating coldly all over.

    "What did they... do with those women? Slaves?"

    "Yes and not." Telavis shrugged. "Those blonde giants (referring to blonde Vikings in general) are not picky. The Tavastia women who are still alive have now given birth to children."

    At this point, he changed his words again: "You should be thankful that you only killed a deer breeder in the conflict, and did not harm a real blond Ross man. If you really kill one of them, I''m afraid I am not here as a friend."

    But some clan chiefs hurriedly stood up: "Ah! That''s a misunderstanding! All Karelians who have come from fleeing trap us and we must go to war against you, it''s all a misunderstanding!"

    "It''s up to you to decide whether or not it''s a misunderstanding." Telavis waved his hand: "At least the prince has forgiven you. Thank our benevolent prince! Now we form a coalition to attack the Karelians, you just have to cut off the enemy''s Dedicating your head to the prince, your loyalty is convincing."

    "It''s the tall and noble young man. I...I would like to dedicate the little girl to him to show our sincerity." Another clan chief said with bright eyes.

    "Forget it. Prince Rose doesn''t care about your women. If you are willing to dedicate your daughter to other men, you may be acceptable."

    So the clan chief shut up again, but he heard the hint in the words and made an interpretation that they thought was extremely reasonable.

    Telavis was able to enter the village for the night and stay in the village of Ludi for the short time of the army''s stay, all of which were instructed by Rurik himself and assigned some tasks.

    The problem of language communication is indeed a big problem, and the same problem of trust is just as prominent. Regarding the relationship between Rudy and Vips as allies in the old age, Telavis was invited by Rudy, and Rurik seized the opportunity to insert the lobbyist.

    Telavis wants to personally dispel Rudi''s concerns, and has to do another thing-to command Rudi''s army.

    So when he volunteered to be the supreme commander of all Ludi fighters, the clan chiefs looked at each other and thought that there was nothing wrong with this. As for the elected native Markut, he was automatically demoted to deputy commander. As for whether this Markut can become the next leader of Rudi, it depends on his performance in this war.

    The Rudi and the Vips formed an army of only one hundred and twenty men, and they received a safe rear arrow release mission.

    Despite this, Telavis personally trained some combat tactics in Ludi Village, such as lining up and training the group of men with high intensity throughout the morning to distinguish between left and right, able to carry their inferior short spears. Sprint in line, or gather to shoot arrows at the same target. The army cannot be made overnight, but fortunately this group of men have at least sufficient hunting skills. It is very unrealistic to train them to become improvised spearmen, but it is a quick way to train them to form an archery.

    Those Rudy people saw that Telavis was a reliable man, and the clans also needed someone from the Duchy of Ross who could speak for everyone. It is said that this eighteen-year-old man has the title of earl. They don''t understand the nobility of this title. They only know that this person is very important within the duchy and has the right to chat and laugh with the prince himself.

    Under the eyes of the female leader, each clan picked one of the beautiful girls from the clan and put it in Telavis''s arms.

    Can he refuse?

    Telavis suddenly liked to mention five new wives and concubines, and even the Rudi people rushed to get a brief wedding. Considering the severe lack of population in his Vipsarava territory on the west side of Lake Ladoga, Telavis can find the perfect excuse to appreciate these "beauties."

    Of course, this romantic affair had spread in the Rus¡¯ barracks, and Rurik had no intention of commenting on it.

    It was the queen Svetlana, the incarnation of the army, the "Valkyrie", who couldn''t help but slam the fire.

    "You can pull over which woman you see, anyway, you can take this test to control those tribes."

    "Xiao Nizi really don''t know if you are smart or stupid..." The words were held in the stomach, and Rurik didn''t comment on the words of his wife.

    With such a beautiful woman by her side, why do other women do? Svetlana is sixteen years old. According to the law of that plane of Tsarist Russia, this is the minimum time for a woman to marry.

    Svetlana had long wanted to be a mother, and gave birth to the prince to completely confirm the fact that she was the most noble woman in the principality. The previous few times there was no movement, she was not in a hurry. After all, it took a year for Sister Carlotta to get pregnant, and she gave birth to Duke Karl I.

    She comforts herself, as long as she brews a little longer, she will win a boy.

    Now she was satisfied again, and all that was left seemed to be the will of the goddess Freya.

    The Rus army was fully rehabilitated in the Rudi village. As for the future road, Liurik is not unprepared.

    After Telavis got off the horse, he won the trust of the Rudi people. After that, it became much easier for the well-informed clan chiefs of the Rudi people to describe the remnants of Karelia.

    From the village of Ludi to the village of the remnants of the enemy, the reindeer sleigh took four days!

    what does this mean? Based on his own experience, Rurik combined with the descriptions of the Vips fighters, the deer keeper and Suomi fighters present, and finally got a clearer definition of the distance between Rudy and the enemy''s remains.

    Because the sled reindeer that only relies on eating grass to maintain physical fitness, don''t expect it to run very far.

    Unless a large amount of high-energy food is stored on the sledge, they can be transformed into super powerful "engines."

    The Rudy described the arrival in four days, so the Ross army can arrive in three days by drag racing.

    At least one feature of the enemy''s remains is very obvious. They settled next to Lake Onega, and at the same time there was a river that could be used as a shortcut to the Russ army.

    The icy river can be used by the army to run wild, and the location is very close to the village of Ludi.

    The glacier road is destined to accommodate the twists and turns of the river, but it is definitely a smooth road, suitable for the sled team that stocks a lot of oats and hay, and the Turkic horses with high endurance are now solved by "clothes." They will never fall behind in terms of protection from the cold.

    The newly joined Lu Di fighters were sitting on the material sleigh with dried meat and other dry food. They were surprised by the large number of linen pockets filled with oatmeal grains. Many people didn''t know what oatmeal was. In short, this thing was edible.

    It''s just that they can''t hide in the shed on the manned sleigh, they can only rely on deer skins to shrink into a ball to keep out the cold.

    Now that they have joined the Russian army, they have lost the original rare and strange things. For example, they know that wooden frame sunglasses are not an unspeakable precious thing. Of course, they are still a good thing. Even the people of Ludi have the opportunity to buy it, which is the price. Probably need a deer to change.

    The huge sled team ran wildly on an unnamed glacial river. The Ludi people didn¡¯t give it a name. Lilik simply called it the "Ludi River". In fact, this river is the Shura River, which is injected into the river by Lake Onega. The larger surface runoff of Lake Doga.

    The army ran wildly in the middle of the two lakes, and because it was already at the beginning of February, the time of day seemed to be long. There is no need for the army to force the reindeer and horses to trot all the way, as long as they maintain a fast walking speed and walk into the day.

    They were in the huge camp under the riverside woodland. They used soil nitrate powder and hay soaked in nitrate water to support the combustion, and they ignited quickly with the skill of bow-boring fire. Because the fire was very fast, the Ludi soldiers were shocked by the miracle.

    The deer and horses that had been exercising for a day finally stopped, and they were immediately fed a large amount of oats and supplemented with the burnt snow water.

    Deer eat oats, and people eat it. Of course, there are still a lot of granola that can be eaten right away. However, under the low temperature, they are frozen in large quantities, and the delicious meal that was originally soft and delicious is not good anymore. Everyone cooked the oats on the spot, scooped them into their wooden bowls, sprinkled a handful of salt and chewed them. Rurik did not favor any of his subordinates, even the newly recruited Ludi servants had the same right to eat oats.

    Since all the grain reserves were taken by the prince from the warehouse of the Principality, it was theoretically the property of the prince, and he was willing to distribute the grain to the Lu Di people, and the family did not say anything.

    This seemed incredible to the female chief who accompanied him, because the salty wheat was really delicious, and the prince of the Rus did not break his promise.

    The nobles represented by Rurik must pay more attention to eating in the field. He can prepare more frozen hand-rolled noodles and even some frozen dumplings, and throw them into the iron pot to stew at will, and then the nobles. We gathered together to eat this delicious meal.

    In addition, some bonfires have been piled into simple grilled fish stalls. The fish with their heads and guts cut out are put on wooden sticks and piled on the cargo sled in a sturdy posture. Now they are gradually roasting and greasy.

    This is a manifestation of proper logistics preparation!

    When Kagan was eating grilled fish and chewing wheat, he didn''t forget to keep it in his heart. If his Ross brother Rurik didn''t pay attention to these, I''m afraid the whole army would just eat the jerky and wheat cakes.

    The iron pan will not be broken! Kagan paid special attention to this picnic artifact. It is true that the iron here is no longer noble, and it is amazing that they can make such a huge cooking utensil.

    Without him, this is the advantage of the pig iron casting nation. Its rust problem is only a minor problem. The key lies in its extreme solidity and the ability to be converted into a weapon by the king if necessary. Therefore, the iron pot is also the fist product exported by the Southern Song Dynasty.

    Kagan is a son of the steppe and a wise man. Previously, he paid attention to the wonderful weapons of the Rus people. Now he has paid special attention to the iron pot with the opportunity of this expedition.

    "I must bring back an iron pot, even if it is heavy, I have to take it back."

    The iron pan does not need to be handled lightly. In the early morning, the iron pans start to boil the wheat again. Don''t be too particular about eating a large pot of rice. In short, pour a large amount of oats in, stir with a wooden handle, and cook for a while. Ready to eat.

    When the soldiers of the army wake up at dawn, with the burning scent of pine trees and the smell of wheat permeating the camp, they can carry tableware to eat.

    It¡¯s really enjoyable to eat hot oats early in the morning. The soldiers who bring their own salt sprinkle a little bit of salt, and then add a little bit of cured meat, and those who have the conditions also put a little bit of butter in, and a delicious bowl of breakfast is complete. .

    This surprised the Ludi people, who had at most two meals a day and only one meal most of the time. They learned that the Russian army had the conditions to set out three meals a day and tried to ensure two meals a day. They didn''t understand but they were extremely envious.

    After the cooking, the iron pan was cleaned casually, and he was thrown onto the sledge with his hand directly. No matter how violent the action was, it saved a lot of time for the evacuation work.

    Then the problem comes again. Prince Ross and his army are already very strong and prosperous, why bother with a group of impoverished Karelian remnants in pursuit?

    Is it really just their prince eager to conquer the world?

    Indeed, if Lurik gave up the expansion, the principality would be in a lot of trouble, and even the power of the family might be shaken. This is an objective reason. As for Rurik''s subjective cognition, he really intends to make a big territory, otherwise he would be sorry for his status as a king.

    Looking at this Eastern Expeditionary Army, every man is full of desire. Everyone generally doesn''t think how many trophies can be obtained, but there must be a lot of resources to cherish leather in the unknown area. As long as the purpose of the brothers is to make leather.

    Knowing the general situation of the Pan-Siberian natural resources east of the Varda Highlands and even east of the Ural Mountains, marching eastward to plunder all kinds of leather is bound to succeed! That is the frigid and sub-frigid zone of more than 15 million square kilometers, especially in the east of the Ural Mountains. At this stage, the local indigenous people are probably only one million people at most.

    The first night was spent like this, and the second was the same.

    It was only in the third day that the atmosphere of the whole army became dignified. Everyone was saying that at this speed, they might arrive at Lake Onega, which no one had seen before, and the Kare that has yet to be wiped out this afternoon. Leah Remnant.

    Although the ending was a bit disappointing, the army settled down, and they all felt that this was really a God-given opportunity?

    Because the Ludi warriors have claimed that this place is very close to the destination, such a large army will recharge tonight and eat and drink well, and will run away tomorrow with sufficient energy and physical strength, and it will be easy to win.

    For the time being, this is a good plan, until a bold guy is wearing a "tree climbing artifact", that is, a curved foot pedal at the front end quickly crawls a spruce, he stands tall and sees far away, although the current situation is afraid of heights. People can be frightened. This incident is not much more terrifying than afraid of the mast of a big ship. The man who stood tall noticed the sparkling fire in the distance and the strong reflection of moonlight on the earth.

    It''s an ice lake! And the place where the bonfire shines is the goal!

    He went down to report the situation, and all the conjectures were not discussed anymore. All that was left was that each soldier polished his weapons silently, and after a good night''s sleep, the whole army assaulted tomorrow after eating.

    Especially! The cavalry team broke away from the main force and launched the first wave of attacks with Prince Kagan of Pechenegg as the vanguard.

    This kind of great deed that can be accomplished first, Kagan does his part.

    txt download address:

    phone-reading:

 Chapter 799ï¼š The Ross Cavalry fights on the shores of Lake Onega

    After the burlap siege curtain, some leather cushions were laid after the snow was cleared.

    The horses of the cavalry are treasures, and since it is the first time that the cavalry has fought in the extreme cold, Kagan did not dare to neglect.

    Horses can certainly stand and nap. Although it is cold now, they can sense that it is safe to leave the country, so they gather together and sleep on their side.

    Tianyu is still shining with the aurora, and from the perspective of the Russ, the gods are indeed paying attention to the actions of the army, which is a good omen.

    When the sky turns dark blue, the resting horses are awakened.

    It was extremely cold early in the morning. The current temperature has plummeted to ten degrees below zero, and exposed limbs can easily get frostbite. The extreme cold like a knife also made Kagan a little bit suspicious of the morning raid.

    Fortunately, the porridge that was already being cooked gave everyone full confidence. After eating the hot food, the cold seemed to disappear more than half.

    Horses are not picky about high-energy grains. If they can, they are willing to chew cooked wheat. Based on the structure of their stomach and intestines, cooked wheat is also easier to absorb.

    Isn¡¯t it good to eat cold oatmeal for your horse? After all, they had to ride their horses to launch a raid. I don¡¯t know who started. The Ross cavalry began to boil the wheat in a hurry.

    They are more willing to use their hands to hold the warm wheat and stuff them into the horse''s mouth, and at the same time say some inspiring words to try to inspire their special comrades in arms.

    Kagan didn''t care, he knew that the horses he brought over were hard-working. If they were humans, they would all be tough fighters.

    Horses must maintain very sufficient physical strength, so although the amount of food given to the horses this morning is not very large, the nutrition is extraordinary.

    The Ross army had eaten breakfast and assembled the whole army. After they quickly threw the main materials for building the camp on the sled, they hurriedly checked their weapons and equipment.

    On the other hand, the Ross Cavalry has already mounted one after another.

    Such as the noble Rurik, Arik, and Jeflo, all rode horses to review the entire cavalry.

    Check them out! Including those Pecheneg people also put on the standard clothing of the Rus, the horses are all equipped with integrated warm leather clothing, and then put on a layer of white cloth stitched with blue patterns. The entire mixed cavalry team has ample snow camouflage and various weapons and equipment.

    Short wooden bows, recurve bows, and crossbows are all listed, and the spear is slanted on the saddle.

    They have double round shields hung on their thighs, diameter armor on their calves, and deerskin iron armor in their upper body uniforms. Although the helmets are riveted from iron skin, they have a layer of iron on their necks.

    This is the case for people. Although the horse does not have a large-scale iron armor, a deerskin riveted with iron pieces has been added to the front of the chest.

    From Rurik''s perspective, the armor he assaulted on his cavalry didn''t really make them upgrade to heavy cavalry, but they weren''t even light cavalry in the full sense.

    In a sense, they are a kind of heavily loaded hussars, indeed they have weapons and equipment and riders, and the load on the horses has risen sharply.

    This unit must complete the combat mission as soon as possible, order the horses to stand with a high-intensity load on four hooves for a long time, which will cause too much damage to the horses.

    The cavalry lined up in two rows, and their horses twisted their thick necks unconsciously, breathing heavy white mist.

    Rurik rode his horse to review each soldier, and he was almost done with what he should say, so he still wanted to say a few more words.

    "I only give you one task! Raid the Karelian camp and slash it mercilessly! This is the only way for you to become a real warrior. Now follow Prince Kagan and go in the way of Pechenegg. Fight! Only one thing! Don''t be busy looting the spoils."

    Will they implement the order after they have received the order? Rurik suddenly drew his sword, causing them to draw their swords subconsciously.

    "Now! Go to fight!"

    Kagan glanced at his Rurik brother again. He didn''t say a word. It was a sharp, murderous look, and it explained everything with his eyes. He was born violently with both hands, and then pinched the horse''s abdomen with his feet, his mount immediately reversed its direction, causing the entire horse team to turn.

    "It seems that the battle has already begun?" Arik couldn''t help muttering to himself as they watched their backs gradually leaving.

    "It''s the beginning." Rurik stared like an eagle: "Maybe..."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "We still look at the Karelians too high, I think the cavalry alone can solve the battle."

    "That''s okay. I don''t think it''s an honor to defeat a group of poor savages. The battle is over soon so we can see how many ferrets we can catch."

    Rurik glanced sideways at his cousin, although he was arrogant in despising the Karelians, but the enemy''s weakness was real.

    The cavalry set off first, and the large rear troops still need some time to prepare.

    "Still think of the enemy as a powerful force." Rurik said, "This way we will not be in a hurry if we really encounter a crisis."

    Arik shrugged: "Whatever you do. I''m going to assemble the team." After that, he turned his head...

    When the cavalry was ready to launch an assault, Kagan ordered the cavalry to go all the way fast from the starting position.

    Thanks to the high-energy meals at breakfast, the horses did not feel tired. The horse team formed a four-column column with the Pechenegs in the front and the Ross cavalry in the back. They formed a moving matrix.

    This battle was the first battle of the Boyar noble boys who were ordered to join the army. Even if their father was a native nobleman who was canonized by the prince, he was still the son of a peasant in essence. They could have stayed away from the war. Gloriously became a soldier who participated in the first battle.

    Thanks to the experience of the military career, even for the weak, the inner wildness is also inspired.

    They have no experience in killing the enemy at all, just have the experience of being ordered to kill deer and chicken in order to train their courage.

    They are generally only sixteen years old, even if there are some twenty-year-old men, they also lack the experience of killing enemies.

    Only the Slavic members of the cavalry are like this. Young cubs selected from the old Rus have participated in many wars, and this is the first time that they have been put into battle as a cavalry.

    "Prepare your bow, prepare your arrows! If you have my recurve bow, use it well! Kill the enemy without mercy, listen to your prince¡¯s order and kill! Be merciless!"

    Kagan gave orders in a bad Slavic language, and everyone understood the main vocabulary, so he immediately prepared his arms while riding a horse.

    Now they can no longer see the large army, in fact they have seen a long distance from the rear army. Although walking around the glacier is full of spruce and red pine, in fact they are already very close to Lake Onega.

    Finally, the world opens up!

    A huge new ice lake suddenly appeared in front of him, and the cavalry team walked out of the forest area and stood on the shore of the frozen lake of Lake Onega.

    But everyone has no time to express feelings about the vastness of the new world, because just to the south of everyone, a large-scale residential settlement has appeared in front of you.

    People with excellent eyesight saw the reindeer herd again, and they still seemed to be fishing people on the ice.

    Even the cavalry with white camouflage on horses and men adjusted their direction again, and everyone knew that fierce fighting was about to break out.

    Kagan hurriedly summoned everyone, holding the Ross Steel Sword that was ordered to give orders: "All of you will send three arrows, then mount a gun, and finally draw a sword and chop. Go and kill everyone you see! Now follow me! "

    Everyone has learned the rapid-fire arrow method. Because all of them have fingers, the rapid-fire genre of right-hand bow becomes easy to control.

    A group of white objects were moving on the snow by the lake, and the Karelians in exile at first were unaware of the imminent danger.

    On the other hand, the cavalry team is now back to running at small steps. Each cavalryman''s left hand not only holds the bow, but also holds the three arrows, only the right hand holds the reins.

    Those Karelians had killed a large number of men in previous wars, and most of the people who fled were women.

    This is a stronghold with a population of up to two thousand people. They began to use riverside gravel to reinforce the tent foundation and build houses with leather and wood.

    They did not bring many deer, thanks to the adjacent lake they can still catch fruit in winter. Because I have made some deals with the Perm and Rudi people who set foot here, so that life will not be ugly.

    One thing is true, they are indeed not rich, but the defeated exiles linger.

    The exiles did not even recommend a recognized leader, and some survivors of the three tribes all exist here. Men have the highest right to speak, and women rely on these men. They are already actively rebuilding the tribe, and many women are pregnant again. It seems that this area where the powerful enemy can''t find it can live safely, and the matter of armed guard is ignored.

    In fact, even if they are on guard, it is meaningless!

    The former allies and servants of the Ludi were transformed into vassals of the Rus Principality. It is now in 838 AD, they have been killed as enemies.

    Of course, they would never expect that the first wave of attack from the pursuers of the Principality of Ross was actually cavalry from the warm prairie more than a thousand kilometers away!

    So when the Karelian exiles noticed the squirming snowballs, they didn''t know how to describe them, and some people began to subconsciously shout: "A large group of white bears are coming!"

    Some people in the settlements go out to find resources, such as hunting animals and skinning them to sell to the Permians. There are a large number of women and children who stay in the camp. There are fewer than a hundred men who can arm themselves with ten-year-old boys, or the entire exile. Only one-sixth of all combatable men.

    But that is the cavalry!

    "Let''s release the arrow! Strike!" Kagan gave an order, and the team unconditionally threw into the air.

    Iron cluster arrows fell from the sky, smashing through the leather and linen tents that sheltered from the wind and cold, and began to cause casualties.

    The cavalry released the first and only round of arrow rain in a rapid three arrows mode, and then retracted the bow and immediately took care of the riding spear.

    The one hundred and thirty spear cavalry were already running at their full strength, and they had no scruples about dealing with the enemy Kagan, who had no time to prepare.

    Those sluggish Karelians were pierced by spears, and those standing outside the tent were either stabbed by spears or knocked down by horses.

    When the spear stabbed a person, the rider immediately let go, then immediately drew out the sword or hand axe, and continued to ride the horse to kill.

    Those Pecheneg people are the most experienced. They use ropes to enclose a wooden support of the tent, and they can easily overturn the tent. Then the other cavalry rushed over and slashed at the women and children.

    There were crying and howling everywhere. Although men and women tried to resist with wooden sticks and short spears, they were suddenly hacked and killed by tall cavalry. The white robe of the horses was stained with blood...

    One hundred and thirty "Reapers" were in the camp, and a group of Karelians had already started to flee without taking care of themselves.

    The young Ross Cavalry soldiers had forgotten that they were the sons of the Boyar nobles. Their hearts were beating wildly for the first time to kill them, and the desire for destruction in their hearts was thoroughly aroused.

    In the desperate situation, some people fled to the ice, and those who were unsurpassed were chopped and killed by the cavalry who caught up, or shot arrows. At least those fishing men have resistance. From their standpoint, although they don''t know who the weird attacker is, resistance is necessary. In the end, this humble resistance was easily ended by the bow and the sword.

    Those who fled along the lake were overtaken, many of them were knocked down by horses, and their hoofs collapsed and suffered from broken bones and panting.

    Those who tried to run to the forest were also intercepted by Kagan and the Pecheneg, and they flee to the camp in terror.

    The men who resisted were killed on a large scale, and those women who had to take their children to flee undoubtedly slowed down the speed, and what awaited them was still mercilessly beheaded.

    Many women simply sat on the ground, trembling with their young, infant child, waiting for the fate of being killed.

    Seeing this sluggish scene, the Ross soldiers couldn''t help but feel softened.

    The whole camp¡¯s resistance never really took place, and now anyone who tried to resist no longer exists.

    There were a large number of dead bodies lying on the ground, and the snow was dyed red. Most wooden sheds and tents were overturned, and a group of women and children were captured.

    The Ross Cavalry had taken the lead in stopping the killing. After Kagan had solved the fugitives he could see, he had no intention of chasing down those who ran further. The cowards just let them roll and escape into the ice forest with bare hands, for fear that they will become an ice sculpture tomorrow.

    The cavalry wandered around the village, looking at the shivering women, they didn''t mean to flee.

    Who dares to run away after things turn out like this? Someone stood up and dragged the child to seize the opportunity to escape, but wasn''t he shot by the assailant?

    Until this time, because of the extremely clear patterns, Karelia understood that the man riding the monster was still a fierce Rus.

    Looking at this dilapidated camp, all the cavalry who made a fortune from plundering the spoils are all disappointed. The Pechenegg warriors are most disappointed. Isn''t it said that this group of people has a lot of precious leather? Where is the leather? There is a way, and there is not much quantity at all. This group of people also domesticated reindeer, and the number is pitifully small.

    The only thing that can make them happy is these captured women.

    Kagan ordered the cavalry to drive all the prisoners together and sit down for easy supervision.

    There may be five hundred people captured, and the number of captives really surprised Kagan. But the truth is definitely more serious, the captives still bring many children!

    However, what happened next deeply shocked all the Ross Cavalry soldiers present!

    They saw that the Pechenegs dismounted to check on the captives, and took the boy from the woman with great precision, and was cut with a sword to death.

    His own child was killed, and his mother screamed heartbreakingly, and even rushed forward to fight the executioner desperately, only to be kicked down by the Pecheneg people mercilessly.

    They couldn''t hide their children at all. As a result, the boys in the entire group of captives were all killed. As a result, only a group of Karelian women survived here...

    Why it came out like this? The Ross Cavalry soldiers did not dare to ask, so it is said that if the prince is here, this behavior will be terminated with a high probability. But everyone thought about it again, the prince¡¯s order was to kill mercilessly, and everyone is kind to stop now, so what the Pecheneg people are doing now can be counted as a kind of "kindness."

    Kagan has his own reason for doing so, and the methods are rough. This is the prairie warfare method of the Pecheneg people.

    Finally, Rurik''s army arrived!

    The reindeer sleigh team was hunting with banners and was shocked facing the destroyed Karelia camp.

    Did a mere 130 cavalry win the battle?

    The army immediately took control of the scene. Seeing the bright red scene of this place, most of the people felt unconscious after all the battles, but the Lu Di people were deeply shocked. The female leader Lu Di even had a bit of self-blame and fear, and when she saw the boys who were deliberately killed and a group of female prisoners in a trance, after a burst of screams, she was shocked and fainted.

    Rurik was speechless after the battle became like this. Although the Ross army won a big victory, the joy of victory was not at all.

    Especially the corpses of some slain boys are piled up together. These dead were not killed while fleeing, but their subordinates were deliberately killing prisoners!

    He found Kagan, and without mentioning the capture of the battle, he pointed to the corpse and asked: "They must be captured. Are they killed again?"

    Kagan pouted helplessly: "You want us to kill everything. You see, I let go of the lives of a large number of female prisoners. It seems that I should implement the requirements..."

    "No need!" Rurik slammed a hand on his face, "It''s my sin. I should order you to try to catch alive instead of killing all of them. These boys were killed after being captured, maybe..."

    "Inappropriate?"

    "Yes, it''s not appropriate."

    Kagan sighed: "You have arranged for me to be merciful. However, in the grassland, the enemy men above the wheel must be killed, otherwise they will soon grow into fighters and will get revenge. We are brothers, it seems. If you don¡¯t want to do these things, I will help you to do everything, and I will help you cut off those who are lower than the wheels. Your enemies now have and only women, and your people can possess them, and all the children who give birth are your heirs. There is no need to worry about the enemy''s revenge."

    This is a cruel truth. It is absolutely rational to say that Kagan is helping himself to solve a disaster, and Liu Lix simply doesn''t mention it.

    Upon seeing this, Kagan hurriedly claimed credit: "I won this battle with the cavalry unscathed, and I have to get some trophies."

    "The spoils? Of course, that''s..." Rurik looked around. "The Rudy people are right. These guys are really poor."

    "But those women, I like them."

    "A group of dwarfs, how do you like it?"

    Kagan smiled and said: "Otherwise it is not our style to go back empty-handed. I want to take some women back to the grassland. Brother, you at least make my subordinates happy, or they won''t be honest for me. You know. , We have come from a remote grassland to fight in this icy and snowy extreme north, everyone is taking great risks, you..."

    "I see. You can choose whatever you want, and that is what you deserve. In principle, all the prisoners must be managed by me. You take your people to pick one freely, and they will also be paid by your people for their food in the future. "

    "no problem!"

    Kagan was full of joy, wouldn''t his subordinates from slavery be even more joyful? If it is Rose and other Vikings who are not picky about women Pecheneg people will not be picky. In principle, the slaves do not even have the opportunity to be fathers. Now a "marry" The chance of a "daughter-in-law" was in front of him, and the Pechenegg fighters were madly happy.

    All the female prisoners will be completely digested by the Ross Principality after all, they will be broken up and diverted before being sold, and all the profits will be returned to the national treasury.

    Except for the other trophies, Rurik gave an order to count the total amount and distribute it twice.

    He personally does not need any trophies. The cavalry trophies, which are mainly leather, get the most points. Other personnel are assigned according to their status. Just like the lowest-ranked Ludi fighters, they are equally divided into at least two squirrel skins.

    The Karelian remnants are so poor that there are not even 500 domesticated reindeer.

    This situation is still in everyone''s expectation. The seized materials are only a small profit. Everyone is standing on the shore of the legendary Lake Onega. This is a whole new world!

    Although the main force of the army will not stay here for too long, the Suomi and Ross hunters who have arrived here will begin their hunting expeditions.

    txt download address:

    phone-reading:

 Chapter 800ï¼š Swan Stone Inscription

    Victory came too easy, Ragnar still wanted to cut and kill himself, but the battle ended before the main force arrived.

    Winning a group of helpless guys is really not a matter of bravery. The confiscated materials are distributed by the army, and there is not much left in everyone''s hands.

    The blood-stained Karelia camp was too unlucky, and the dead bodies were pulled onto the ice and covered with snow to make mounds. After the ice melted, the bodies would sink into the huge Lake Onega.

    Rurik chose an open space to camp, but when the soldiers rammed the stakes to fix the tent, they directly hit the stone.

    That is the literal stone!

    Rurik stayed by the bonfire and roasted. The soldiers killed some captured deer on the spot. The deer skin was cut off, and everyone was given a piece of **** venison and busy roasting.

    Arik led his guys into the forest to search for small animals, and Ragnar led his brothers to another reverse exploration.

    The army of the Principality of Rus arrived here, and the only other settlement was destroyed, which means that the west bank of Lake Onega is already Rus'' territory.

    The battle ended in the morning, and many people went to explore the forest treasures in the afternoon before they had time to build camping tents. As for those who set up tents, they reported their major discoveries to the king.

    "Prince, we found a large piece of stone." The speaker''s eyes were gleaming, and what he said was definitely not Miaoyan.

    Rurik had long noticed that there were stones in the annihilated Karelia remnant camp, and he was wondering how the place was short of stones, and how they got the stones.

    The reports of his subordinates surprised him.

    "Stones? There are still stones in this place?" he asked.

    "It''s a rock. You can see it just by removing the snow."

    "There is such a good thing?" How can Rurik sit still? He stood up suddenly.

    Just as Svetlana was about to stretch out her arms, she suddenly heard her man''s request: "Lanna, come with me. There are others, follow me."

    A group of people followed Rurik, and soon they picked up the wooden tools and began to pick up snow in the so-called stone discovery area.

    Rurik saw that the snow nest that was first opened by his subordinates, the bottom layer was a very hard gray.

    "It''s a rock!"

    The snow here has not reached the knees, because the wind sweeping across the ice transports all the snow attached to the ice to the lake, so in some places the snow can reach the waist.

    "What should I do?" someone asked.

    "I want to get stones to build our city. Brothers move and try to clear the snow. I want to see how many stones there are."

    Some temporary wooden shovels were made assaults, and even the reindeer participated in the snow removal work, relying on the powerful force of the deer to pull the planks, and quickly peel off the snow like a snow shovel.

    The rock formations under the snow gradually exposed their true colors, and the sun began to shine on the stones.

    It seems to be a whole piece of rock, with a small amount of lichen attached to it, and even some special patterns.

    As the peeling continued, those lines became clearer.

    The people who removed the snow unexpectedly saw some patterns made up of rough lines.

    "What''s that? It looks like a swan." Svetlana asked in surprise, covering her mouth.

    "Did the Karelians do it? They worship birds?" someone asked again.

    Painting on the rocks may be done by Karelians, or by other mysterious tribes.

    Rurik had an idea and let out a long sigh: "In my opinion, this is what God has given us."

    "How do you tell?" Lanna asked again.

    Now, Rurik¡¯s blue eyes looked at the frozen Lake Ladoga: ¡°All of this is an oracle. When spring comes, the great lake thaws, and the swans and geese that go south will return. Therefore, we are the masters of this land. The picture on the rock is a testament to the gift of God."

    Everyone heard that there was no objection, and regarded the explanation of the kingdom as truth.

    Rurik improvised and ordered: "We are going to mine the stones here, and we will act now. We will pull the ship over in the spring. We will chisel down this swan stone and carry it to Shilla Fort. Well, we To build a quarry settlement here, call her Swan Stone Town."

    How to dig a stone! A sledgehammer or a forest axe can be rammed, or a chisel can slowly strike to make a square stone brick.

    The snow was further cleaned up, and the people at work were out of breath.

    In the evening, the faces of the returning people were full of joy of harvest. When they discovered the small animal resources that are quite accompany here, they used a wooden-armed crossbow to make a precise sniper, and the ferrets and squirrels hiding from the treetops fell to the ground one after another.

    Even a hunting madman returned with ten-tailed squirrels tied with ropes, and immediately began skinning operations at the camp.

    At night, the lake is full of bonfires.

    The stone excavation site has become a certain scale, as many as fifty people are desperately smashing the stones.

    It does not matter even if it creates a large amount of granite gravel, they will be mixed with lime cement to make concrete. Or it may be crushed into smaller and larger particles to partially replace the quartz sand necessary for cement.

    Work can be paid by the prince. No, a group of Lu Di people also join the work after eating.

    The camp was full of clanging stones, and Arik, who had been hunted abundantly, returned, and it was very uncomfortable to hear this all in his ears.

    He gnawed squirrel meat and teased his brother: "Other brothers are busy hunting, but you love the rocks here."

    "Do you think I''m weird?" Rurik asked with a smile.

    "It''s weird. We obviously should seize the opportunity to hunt."

    "It''s better to dig more rocks! It is completely unexpected to find rocks in this place. In the future, cities will be built here, and the new city is expected to replace the island quarry on Gogran Island. After all, this place is an inner lake, and we don''t have to consider the tide at all. The question is, the excavation work in the warm period does not have to worry about bad weather. Moreover, after the ship enters Lake Ladoga, the stones can be selectively transported to Shilla Fort or Novgorod..."

    "Are you calculating this?" Rurik obviously didn''t finish his words, and Arik, who had a headache, interjected: "I am a pure warrior. I have a headache considering these. Maybe my Aslaqi can be good with you. Chat."

    "Yes. Of course she can. She is a professional businessman and the most calculating. Then, her second child is about to be born, right?"

    "Soon. It''s about the same as the high priest." Arik asked casually, "Have you thought about the name of the child?"

    "It''s called Oleg."

    "If the girl?" Arik asked again.

    "That''s simpler, it''s called Onega, which is the name of this great lake."

    In Old Finnish, the suffix "ga" means "huge water surface". Naming the girl after the lake is also a beautiful name.

    "So what is the name of Gustav''s brother or sister?" Now it was Rurik''s turn to ask.

    Arik shrugged: "It depends on her own wishes."

    The two brothers talked about wives and children, but two women kept listening.

    Lanna is determined to give birth to the crown prince, Carlotta wants to give birth to a son in his principality.

    No, there are still people working at the digging site after nightfall, and there is another battle going on in Rurik¡¯s house-style sleigh.

    Rurik and his two women were entangled with each other, and no one was evasive until now. The three of them all took the initiative, that is, Rurik felt a little backache the next morning, while Lanna and Carlota, Obviously, the baby has a happy face.

    The cold here is not suitable for long stay, if there is a sudden cold wave and heavy snowfall, it is not good.

    After breakfast, Rurik held a military meeting. In addition to admiring the cavalry''s swift assault, they also chatted with each other about the abundant local products.

    The prince again gave an important speech on the development of local stone resources, emphasizing the importance of lakeside stone for urban construction, and all the nobles agreed.

    Such servants of Ludi have therefore found a new job.

    Lake Onega is located on the edge of the low mountain range that extends from the Kola Peninsula. It is a huge icy lake as a whole, and there are rocks on the top of the lake.

    The Rudys do not have to hunt animals and skin them and sell them to the Rus. They can dig the stones and transport them to their villages, waiting for the Russ to pick them up.

    Stone digging cannot be a high-value-added job. You can earn living supplies by doing this job, which is much better than the original poor life.

    The female leader Rudi and the elected Markut were given new instructions-to dig stones for generations.

    The Ross people generally disdain to do this kind of work. A group of servants can''t do it perfectly, and everyone hears no objection.

    Ruriek will stay on the lake for two full days. He will give the army more time for hunting and will also set foot on this large lake to observe the landforms in person.

    At the same time, the stone digging project continued. The Lu Di men received more axes, hammers, and iron spears to strip the boulders with assault and modified chisels, and then began to implement the technique of thermal expansion and contraction to produce a large amount of gravel.

    Large and small stones began to be produced, and they were thrown on the sled indiscriminately. That is, a sled must not carry too much weight, and the stones of any shape must be processed twice when they are transported to Shilla Fort.

    As many as three "swan stone carvings" that have not been discovered have to be carefully chiseled down. They have the sacred meaning of Rurik Fuyu, but they have to be placed in the Rose Temple.

    It is of course not the Karelians who chiseled the "swans", but the older ethnic groups. Those lake settlers who disappeared for thousands of years left these heritages and became the treasures of the Ross people.

    Rurik led the team to investigate in two days. He was surprised that there were a lot of rocks under the snow in this area, as if a huge mountain range was sinking.

    There are as many as ten sledges filled with stones, and they are placed in a random pile, giving Lurik feel like a pile of construction rubbish.

    They are not rubbish. After smashing the mixed cement concrete, the hardened ground project of Fengshou Plaza can be quickly implemented.

    Rurik is a smart man, and someone in the team can realize the value of stone.

    More than stone, metal ores can be found with stones. It would be even better if iron ore and copper ore were discovered.

    The lake was full of cold winds like knives, and the hunters had no fear. The one hundred Ludi fighters did not kill the enemy and present their names, but turned into masonry and provided Ross with stones to prove their loyalty.

    The Rudy people are very satisfied with their new job, that is, the captured Karelian women can only be taken away like cattle.

    They are all dwarfs, and they are not like that, just because the overall living environment is bad, suppressing a person''s growth. In this way, every woman is very light, although the Pecheneg is as low and short, the latter is short and immediately, with arms as hard as rocks, and it is easy to control such a woman.

    As for the blonde, blue-eyed and tall Rose and other Vikings, standing in front of them is a powerful shock.

    After a very detailed inventory, as many as six hundred Karelian women were captured. The first conqueror to arrive was Kagan. He killed the old man and all men regardless of age with the customs of the grassland. Therefore, these six hundred people were only young women and young girls.

    They completely lost their resistance, and Rurik, as the prince, announced the treatment of them in public.

    The Principality still follows the old rules. Women who are fertile will immediately marry new men. Women with young girls will marry with their daughters.

    From their standpoint, it seems that there is only cooperation as an option, and they feel that the entire Karelia has been completely destroyed. Since they are unwilling to commit suicide and be buried in the tribe, they can only be slaves to the conquerors.

    They didn''t have any extravagant hopes for the future, and Rurik also had no intention of harming these guys. From the standpoint of the prince, Liu Rick hoped that these new women would desperately give birth to children, so that a new batch of screaming soldiers could be created in 15 years at the earliest.

    The performance of their obedience is to gather together quietly and stay in tents that can keep out the cold like goods.

    Those hunters from Suomi and Xiongji Town insisted on staying for hunting, accompanied by the Ludi people who continued to dig stones, and at the same time began to build the so-called "Swan Stone Town".

    The real three "swan stones" have been installed on the sled as a whole.

    The large army began to return, and the food and supplies in stock are still very sufficient today, and it is no problem even to feed the six hundred female prisoners.

    The crusade ended like this?

    Kagan, who took his brothers to sit by the campfire and ate porridge, was very happy that his subordinates were holding a Karelian woman.

    Not only do they eat by themselves, they are also busy stuffing wheat into their women''s mouths, and holding their women into their shack at night.

    When they waited until the next day, they changed their appearances one after another.

    Both men and women of Pecheneg people wear weird pigtails behind their heads. Women have braids because of the tradition of growing their hair, which makes them even more fancy.

    These Pechenegger men not only took possession of their bodies, but also further transformed the Karelian woman Pechenegge.

    Women''s stretched "black long straight" hairstyles are gone, replaced by dense braided hair, and some dyed twine is also mixed into the hair as a kind of decoration.

    The intention of doing so is already very obvious, although it will slow down the speed when returning home with some materials purchased in Rose, wouldn''t it be more tedious to bring a woman?

    That must also be done. The Pechenegg tribal alliance needs foreign women to give birth to new fighters at any time, not to mention the appearance of these women is not much different from that of the Pechenegg women. When they put on traditional grassland costumes, there is no difference.

    This team keeps advancing, and who has gained experience in the winter campaign is the Ross Cavalry.

    Every one of them killed the enemy! The fierce performance can be described as the brown bear The sons of the farmers can no longer go back. They have had the experience of killing enemies and have really seen blood, and the whole person''s temperament has changed for it.

    This was originally the son of the Boyar Tu nobles, and they had taken the cavalry to fight with their steel swords, and they regarded themselves very high, but now they are even more arrogant.

    Because the prince must be appointed, their status is the real Ross warrior, has belonged to the top class of the principality.

    Without him, although the pure Rose has only eighty people, each of them will be officers in the future, and they will have to rule over ten people at the last time. The best of them can also become the flag captain of the expanded cavalry flag team.

    Naturally, this Eastern Expedition was also greatly touched by Rurik. He was extremely well prepared for this battle. As a result, the war ended with more than a hundred cavalry assaults.

    The cavalry embodies a huge tactical advantage, so why not expand?

    The plan to expand the cavalry has already been specified.

    "It seems that the cavalry work is going to speed up..."

    txt download address:

    phone-reading:

 Chapter 801ï¼š Oleg Luriksson

    Shilla Fort is completely equivalent to the captured Karelian women in another world. They are all imprisoned, followed by a unified purification.

    They washed their bodies with soap and ate a lot of wheat, fish and salt to supplement their nutrition. Especially salt, this kind of "precious delicacies" directly stimulates everyone''s mind, and the bottom-line sodium and potassium content in their blood rises rapidly.

    After ten days of cultivation, the complexion of these women has changed significantly. It''s like raising cattle and sheep can be sold, waiting for them to arrive.

    They are not surprised that they will be betrayed. The most surprising thing is to enter the city of the Ross people to eat and drink every day. Although they don''t understand, they won''t let it go if they have the chance to eat and drink.

    They all changed into new linen gowns, leather boots, leather jackets and leather caps on their heads.

    They are commodities themselves, and their clothes are commodities, with the soap and the food they ate when they were transported back from Lake Onega, all of which are accountable.

    Hearing that the prince wanted to sell female prisoners, the men and women of the city gathered in Fengshou Square to watch the grand occasion.

    It is still the old rule, and those who have the right to buy these women must be Russians with some assets.

    An adult and young woman is marked with a high price of one and a half pound silver coins. If the woman is still carrying a daughter, the price for both is two pounds.

    As long as it is not a lazy idiot, a Slav farmer can definitely make up the money, not to mention the old Russ and other Vikings who have enjoyed the dividends of the war, a large number of people used the money.

    The buyer is a current citizen, so if you get a woman, you must first become a slave and give birth to an heir. According to Viking tradition, slaves and maids are family members, and their status is basically equal to a tool of the master''s birth, unless the master declares that she is a regular wife or is equal to the regular wife.

    A wooden platform has been built, and all women are on the wooden platform. The venue was full of loud shouts, and the woman who was treated as a commodity was trapped with her hands and an iron ring around her neck.

    This is the rule, showing their special identity, not just preventing them from escaping.

    There were a lot of people making noise at the venue, and there were also many people who wanted to buy with money.

    Those visiting merchants also want to buy some women, then resell them and buy them in Sweden to make the difference. As a result, the price given by the prince was too outrageous. Are these women with golden teeth in their mouths? There is also such a market in the Birka Bazaar in Mellaren, where the price of local female slaves is only half a pound of silver coins.

    They think that Prince Ross is the big profiteer, and they are surprised that these Ross buyers are really willing to give money.

    As many as two hundred Karelian female prisoners of various ages were digested by Shilla Fort. Regardless of whether the buyer wanted them to be slaves or concubines, their right to life is now protected by the Principality. They have become registered personnel and have the right to work in various workshops of the princes to earn remuneration.

    As for the remaining four hundred people, these Slavic men from Novgorod in the south, especially the Slavic flag fighters, must be married.

    Rurik just observes the grand occasion of the venue from a distance. In principle, he doesn''t like this. It is the times that determine Rose needs this.

    "The clansmen have become more." Lanna''s hand couldn''t help supporting Rurik''s shoulder.

    "how do you feel?"

    "what¡­"

    "I repeatedly let those black-haired dwarfs join us, what do you think?"

    "Me? I don''t feel anything. Just..."

    "Don''t like it?" Rurik asked warily.

    "Some of them are too short, and it is said that the children born to such women are not tall."

    "But you are tall." Lurik smiled and turned around and hugged Svetlana lightly.

    Indeed, Svetlana is only half of her head short compared to the tall Rurik. Even so, she is much higher than Kagan, Prince Pechenegger.

    The main problem with Kagan''s lowness is that he has short legs, and because of horse riding, all Pechenegg warriors have some looped legs.

    Svetlana had long legs and a rather slender figure. She is at the most charming age of a Slavic woman, her face is still a bit childish, and her body is fully grown up. It''s this appearance that makes Rick the most attractive.

    She is not the only one who was selected by the old Otto in the past as a Slavic "chaihuo girl", and now she is a complete female big eighteen change.

    "Have you been here recently?" Rurik asked suddenly.

    Lanna was still pretending not to understand, but her white face was already ruddy: "Which one?"

    "That''s it! You..."

    She shook her head and asked, "So you count time?"

    "I''m really calculating. Ah... I already fully understand your performance." After that, Liu Rick smiled.

    In this way, Lanna confessed openly that the days that should have come for menstrual affairs have passed, and the fact that she should not come can only mean that the Crown Prince is already conceived in her womb.

    Compared to Lanna''s happiness, Rurik was happy, not ecstatic, as if everything was going according to plan.

    Spring is not far away, and the large animals are beginning to restless.

    Everyone is joking about that his prince is a tireless bull, that princes have yaxing, and the people are the same. In today''s era, the efficiency of material production in the Principality of Russ has increased tenfold compared to the past. Sufficient materials have caused the people to increase their fertility.

    The scale of Rose''s baby boom continues to expand. This is the national fortune. It is Rurik himself that cannot be restricted by the decree. The only thing he can do is to step on the accelerator.

    Recently there has been a major event, and the high priest of the principality has reached a critical moment.

    Her belly is as big as a drum, and her short body is incomparably uncomfortable.

    Now she needs the support of others to walk, and the lower priests said that the high priest must be a strong boy, and it must be that only a boy can toss her mother into this way.

    Her due date is imminent, and the Great Temple of the Principality is lit up all night. The lower priests gathered together and prayed to the goddess Freya, who is in charge of fertility.

    Rurik had taken her Lumia to the palace, so that she would stay honestly during this period, and invited the most experienced midwife in the city.

    The kitchen began to prepare delicious meals, full of high-protein foods, Lurik prepared the confinement meal in advance, and everything was ready, waiting for Lu Mia to give birth.

    She is giving birth for the second time, not to mention that she is short, and this body is quite strong. Women in this era have a greater probability of dying from emergencies caused by the dystocia of the first child, but by the second child, the probability of danger is extremely high.

    Rurik knelt and sat on the scene, let Lumia grab her arm tightly, and encouraged her to work hard.

    His concubine and concubine stayed in the room. They were to observe and prepare for the future. They were also assistants for the paternity.

    A baby bursting and crying like an air defense siren made the dignified delivery room glow with enthusiastic laughter.

    The Slav midwife announced excitedly that this was a boy, and Rurik also laughed.

    "Okay. His name is Oleg!"

    "But it''s not the naming day." Lanna murmured.

    "The naming day is the rule of the Slavs, I don''t care. This kid is called Oleg, and his name was determined by God long before he was born."

    Lumia relieved her burden, her strong obsession rushed to her head, she wanted to do it, and muttered: "Give me the child, let me see him. Ah, he has all his legs and feet, are they flawless?"

    "Everything is well, I''ll show you right away, the child has to wash off the blood first." R¨¹lik comforted him.

    Clean, warm and hot water to wash away the pink, wrinkled baby. His umbilical cord was cut off and immediately clamped by a wooden clamp. The remaining umbilical cord and basin left the mother''s body, and Lumia''s key parts were also washed by the other sisters.

    The Principality of Russ has already had good surgical techniques. Its biggest feature and advantage is that it guarantees hygiene in this early era. It is used for mother and baby care and other tasks, and it naturally avoids many disasters.

    The crying baby was wrapped in a soft wash cloth. He was still crying, and he was immediately quiet when he was sent to his mother''s arms.

    Lumia was so happy that she wanted to cry, she insisted on swaddling a glance lightly, and then she was satisfied.

    The child closed his eyes and panted quietly, and the originally wrinkled skin is now becoming rounder.

    "Like you, Rurik," she said.

    "My son is naturally like me. This kid is Oleg, and he must be my war chief."

    "War Chief... also good."

    Within four hours, Lumia had already started nursing her baby. Rurik doesn''t need to find a nurse for her child. Lumia is enough. She will be absent from the sacrificial work during this period.

    Sure enough, the high priest gave birth to a son, whose name was Oleg Luriksson, or Ezra''s name was Oleg Lulikovich.

    This is another great male nobleman, and the first great nobleman who will certainly enjoy part of the power within the Duchy of Ross.

    The news arrived in Novgorod with the messenger manipulating the reindeer sleigh, and the old Otto couple was also eager to look at the cub named Oleg.

    "A female slave captured by you finally gave birth to a grandson. It seems that it was necessary for Rurik to be kind to her at that time." Niya couldn''t help feeling about life when she learned the news.

    Old Otto was happy and smiled bitterly at the same time, "For Lumia, Rurik dared to confront me with a sword. Also, Oleg will be the war chief. Before I die, maybe I can train him. ."

    "It''s better to train Regalaf first, this kid is also a king." Niya said and laughed in a hoarse voice.

    Another piece of news came to Old Otto''s ears only after Kai Kai.

    The messenger first informed Rigus of the White Tree Manor of the secret, that the so-called Queen Svetlana may have been pregnant. Neither Rurik nor Lanna can be completely certain about this, unless Lanna''s lower abdomen can be bulged.

    Rigus can¡¯t control so much. There is suspected news. After all, Rurik is as strong as his father back then, and his little daughter has reached the age that any Slavic woman can conceive. Nothing is strange.

    Whether Lanna gave birth to boys or girls, White Tree Manor gained absolute political advantage because of this child.

    In this way, the family, as the first relative of the duchy, can smoothly become the top nobility of the duchy.

    The old man Rigus, who seems to be unhurried, his goal is further achieved, he is looking forward to his grandson alive to see his grandson grow up. Although this is a luxury.

    The news reached the old Otto but made him a little angry, he was both angry and happy. He was not in a hurry, because spring was coming, and he had to come back as soon as the spring plowing arrived at Rurik.

    Rurik will participate in the Spring Equinox Sacrifice at Shilla Fort on March 28th of the Julian calendar, which is also a traditional sailing festival for the Rus people.

    Because the sea has substantially thawed, a large amount of ice has been washed into the Gulf of Finland by the Neva River, and spring here comes earlier.

    By the time the ritual began, the red pine from which the snow had faded was already exposing new buds, and the earth became extremely muddy, which made everyone complain, which highlighted the importance of building hardened ground.

    The reindeer sleigh has been able to retire temporarily, and vehicles and ships have begun to travel together.

    The guest merchant who bought a large amount of cheap leather paid another departure tax, rushed to the Gulf of Finland, and rushed westward towards the mouth of Lake M?laren.

    The Rus, Slavs, and Suomi people are all agitated. After completing the spring rituals, everyone is about to start spring plowing.

    Lumia has finished her confinement, she once again presided over the sacrifice with an antler helmet on her head.

    The high priest who disappeared for more than a month is back!

    She personally announced the good luck, and ordered the lower priests to hold the Weng containing the sacrificed deer blood, and smear the deer blood everywhere on the boat deliberately washing the beach.

    This is considered to be the newly added ceremonial content this year, which has been well received by various ship owners. The unpredictable situation above the sea, people need some mysterious power to protect their peace. Wiping the hull with deer blood is equivalent to opening up, and the owner''s heart is settled.

    Of course, money is also required for this service, otherwise would the priests be in vain?

    Rurik asked for 20 silver coins for the "Blessing of Deer Blood", not to mention that these merchants were really willing to give it.

    On the day of the Spring High Priest, the Shilla Fort Shipyard launched as many as four standard armed cargo ships. It is smaller than a sail destroyer and larger than a traditional cargo ship.

    Two of them were leased to Ragnar, and the naming rights were also in Ragnar''s hands. The subsequent robbery was as he liked. But his people, especially the girls and children, continue to stay in Novgorod! This is surveillance. Ragnar understands but doesn''t oppose it. He is even very satisfied with this. First, he has no intention of conflicting with Rose, and second, the female relatives can make wealth.

    Theoretically, Ragnar could now maneuver the new ship all the way west to avenge his enemy, King Horlick of Denmark. He did not rush to do so, but first took his brother to complete the inland water trial.

    A large number of people will return to Novgorod, and all the horses will board the ship and head south.

    The Ross Fleet descended south, rowing a long boat to tow it all the way, passing the Neva River and into the Volkhov River.

    The huge fleet entered Lake Ilmen in the wet season and arrived at the loyal Novgorod.

    Lumia is holding her son Oleg and her daughter Velika here! Carlotta also came with his son Karl I.

    A vote of top nobles arrived in Novgorod, and Svetlana''s pregnancy was already firmly established, although it was still not obvious, her biological mother could confirm this fact.

    This incident made Rigus so happy that he drank vodka spirits directly, and Medvedt was also ecstatic for his sister.

    The joy of the people in White Tree Manor is written on their faces, and they are also actively acting because spring plowing is about to begin.

    But spring plowing began with a stubby spring rain. Although the muddy ground was even more muddy, the rain stopped and the weather continued to be good. What was surprising was that the temperature was soaring, and many timber-cutting Ross and Danish strong men had already gone shirtless.

    Kagan was rectifying his own soldiers and horses, bundling the bundles of Rose leather and floral cloth, and he bought some reindeer as a tool for soliciting goods.

    He regretted that he brought too few horses and Rose bought too many supplies, even so he still had to go home quickly.

    They decided to take a woman to ride a horse, pull the deer with one hand, wandering back to the grassland, this will be a three-month expedition, UU reading everyone is full of confidence.

    Because they did not go south by themselves, and the messengers of the Slavs of Kiev who had entered Novgorod a long time ago, they also returned home on their pony. Marcus Sakoy bought a batch of Ross goods, not only took it back to open eyes to the people of his hometown, but also made business with the leader.

    They had already set off first. For this reason, Rurik and his Pechenegger brothers had a good meal and finally they gave away as many as twenty glass bottles of spirits for nothing. The so-called another batch was given to Pechenegg. Khan¡¯s special gift.

    Soon after they leave, Ragnar will also leave with his chosen brother.

    Spring has arrived, and it''s time for the marine heroes to be dispatched. Ragnar selected sixty subordinates and merged with the first royal pirate Spuyut to form a pirate fleet rushing to the West Baltic Sea. As for the plan to set up a camp in Gotland for the time being shelved, Ragnar thought rationally and made Saaremaa the base of operations.

    But this year, the Russ army will still not fight against the strong enemy according to Leurik''s plan, and the group of mares from the cavalry left to start conceiving. Lurik still has to be busy with production work and actively accumulate strength. No, he has already personally gone to the farmland, and initially set an example for the spring ploughing in 838.

    txt download address:

    phone-reading:

 Chapter 802ï¼š Ragner in Bernholm

    The three big ships raised their sails and floated towards the West Baltic Sea. There is no need for any camouflage. The three ships have very clear flags, all of which are white with blue stripes.

    Ragnar finally got the big ship at his disposal, so the ship of the Russ is no longer mysterious, because he is now standing on the stand of the Russ. No, even his own outfit is also Rose style.

    He named the two ships "Stone Wall" and "Ring", one was his tribe name, and the other was his father.

    The wooden strips are coated with chalk powder and then a layer of pine glue. As long as the time is a little longer, the white color will be stable, and the surface of the wooden strips will also form a solid film.

    The bows of the two ships use such white wooden strips to spell out the name of the ship and the specific hull number. They are not Ragnar¡¯s boats, and this group of exiles only has permission to use them.

    But because of this treasure, Ragnar does not want to be a murderous pirate, even if it is to fight against the King of Denmark, he must pay attention to targeted attacks.

    Three ships passed Tombstone Island after some supplies, and the next stop was Saarema Island.

    To the west is the West Baltic Sea, and to the south is the Gulf of Riga.

    The surrounding Estonian, Latvian, and Lithuanian tribes have learned about the fact that the Duchy of Rus planted a flag on the island to declare its rule.

    Ross people? Isn''t it another Viking?

    The poor alliance of three tribes did not have the ability to make ocean rowing boats. At most, only a few brave men floated to the island with sampans.

    Especially for the Estonian tribes, as many as twenty tribes have formed a loose alliance, and they are not twisted together. They are self-contained groups, and their knowledge of the outside world is really limited.

    At least they figured out one thing. Regarding the outsiders who occupied Saaremaa Island, they were Ross people. Regarding the paddlers who attacked and killed the sea coast tribes years ago, they were also Ross people.

    Time has wiped out a lot of things, and the attack seems to have happened ten years ago. For those Estonians who recently floated to Saaremaa Island, the Rose they learned from the locals was a different look.

    For the various tribes of Estonia, the Rus are still a mysterious existence, and they have no intention of sending official envoys who can represent them to do the ADF.

    A small group of Estonians have long since separated from their tribe and become fishermen and pirates on Saaremaa Island. Now the brothers have returned to Ross, and everyone is looking forward to the implementation of the sea robbery in the new year.

    A deep bay on Saaremaa Island was designated as an anchorage, and three ships dropped anchor.

    This island has welcomed their Earl¡ª¡ªMaster Spuyute!

    "Dad!" a toddler greeted his little hand milkily.

    That was the one-year-old son in Sipuyu District. He took his cub and kissed and nibble.

    People welcomed their earl to land, and as soon as they landed on the island, they asked when the fleet would set off for the robbery.

    Another group of people who disembarked also attracted everyone''s attention. Ragnar, who was headed by the Danish nobles, surprised everyone.

    Danish nobility? He and his buddies are clearly wearing Ross-style shirts! Also holding the crossbow of the Ross people.

    It was also speculated that these Danes were mercenaries of Lord Rose.

    It was Spuyut and Tralang who explained it, and Ragner showed up to say that he was strangled to death by the cradle of misunderstanding.

    I was ordered to cooperate in the robbery, regardless of where the brothers came from, everyone is the royal pirate of the Duchy of Ross.

    Now, it is indeed a good time to open the sea and rob.

    The island of Saaremaa has been fortified. The strong fortress like a tortoise shell gives the pirates a sense of absolute security and makes them willing to do things very well.

    The three ships unloaded a large amount of supplies, and a group of ragged guys quickly put on uniform uniforms, so-called white robes stitched with blue patterns, and shirts made of white and blue linen mixed fabrics that were worn inside.

    The latter is the so-called sea soul shirt.

    Why are royal pirates? Their essence is still the Navy of the Duchy of Ross, so at least they should be formal in their dress.

    The mental outlook of everyone has changed drastically, and their ambitions have been further expanded.

    They ate and drank in the fort, but got together to discuss big plans.

    Someone shouted loudly: "Let''s grab the Danes'' ship and also grab Bernholm. Let''s focus on grabbing Bernholm!"

    As soon as this person said that everyone followed up, Spuyute chanted the victory slogan when he saw the grand occasion holding a glass.

    Ragnar laughed, but he didn''t plan to do that.

    Spuyute is the master of the island, and he has the right to decide who to hack first this year.

    He slapped his thighs vigorously: "It''s all quiet, now listen to me. Seeing that you are so enthusiastic, we chased after the fishing boats of the Bernholm people. Anyway, they are servants of the Danes, so let''s continue the crusade. !"

    At least there is no risk to crusade against Bernholm Island. Everyone has attacked it many times in the past. This time we continue to do it. If we can lure the main force of Denmark out, wouldn''t it be indiscriminate killing with the combat power of the three big ships?

    Spuyut pounded Ragnar: "Now, listen to what our Danish lord has to say."

    Upon hearing "Danish Lord", the enthusiastic crowd all shut up. It is true that they have been clamoring and killing the Danes, a real Dan is sitting here, and it is obviously inappropriate to say those things.

    "What can I say?" Ragnar said with a wry smile: "I thought you pirates would really trouble the King of Denmark, but I didn''t expect to attack the weak."

    "Are you taunting us?" a drunk guy murmured.

    Of course Ragnar wouldn¡¯t let: "I just look down on you! I thought it would be strong to kill the Danes? If you really fight with the army of the King of Denmark, what is your chance of winning the group of pirates? Don¡¯t use crossbows and big ships, just look at you. A group of thin guys can only be defeated."

    These words of choking fire caused discomfort to everyone, but wise people think about it carefully, I am afraid that Chief Ragnar also has some truth in what he said.

    There are still brave people who do not believe in evil: "You are Danes, why don''t we make gestures?"

    "You? Weak and thin." Ragnar wouldn''t even look at this person, which was a great provocation.

    The islanders also lacked fun, especially after holding back a winter. Apart from being busy giving birth to children, what else can they do?

    With the help of alcohol, an archipelago will try to compete with the guys of Ragnar. The so-called fight in a group fight with bare hands depends on who is the first to win.

    When things became like this, Spuyute didn''t want to stop it. He needed to let the islanders really know the fierceness of the real Danish fighters.

    The two sides really fought with Jiu Jin, and the result was obvious. The islanders who took the lead in the booze were knocked down by their fists, and they announced their surrender.

    Thanks to this group fight, Ragner proved the real Danes with his fists. So what is the reason for the Danish failures before? Just because the Ross ship is tough? This is partly because of the fact that the old Ross is stronger than the Danish fighters.

    The islanders were convinced, and then they were willing to calm down and listen to Ragnar''s attitude.

    "I have a close relationship with Prince Rose, and I have broken away from any relationship with the King of Denmark! Brothers, find out your enemies. You have to rob in a planned way, don¡¯t rob them. For example, the people of Bernholm clearly It''s an object that can be attracted..."

    When Ragnar said these words, Spuyute couldn''t sit still again: "Wait, you are saying good things to the guy on that island."

    "Not a good thing."

    "that is."

    Ragner frowned and shook his head: "As far as I know, the people of Bernholm are not loyal to that Horrick. Horrick is a dog raised by the Frankish kingdom, and Denmark under this man''s rule is to give the Franks As a slave. I opposed him and was attacked and many people were killed. I think the people of Bernholm also rejected the man¡¯s rule. I also know that at least five lords have left with their own people. "

    "You mean that Bernholm has left Denmark?" Spuut asked.

    "Perhaps. I don''t know, but I don''t want to see you rob them. They are the ones who can be attracted. I think the prince is here, and he will agree with me."

    What Ragnar said is not convincing. Since he said it can be pulled, why not let him try?

    The first big target that the Pirate Fleet encounters westward must be Bernholm. The locals are indeed not Danes. At this time Earl Spuyut had the highest decision-making power, and the same Ragnar also had the discretionary power.

    Rurik appointed two royal pirate gangs. Whether they act freely or work in partnership is voluntary.

    After all, Spuyute is a famous explorer who can drink strong alcohol with the prince. Wouldn''t it be too cheap to be a pirate with the islanders?

    He knows that the kingdom likes the surrender of ethnic groups outside the territory, and also expands its sphere of influence by this means. If the people of Birnholm raise the island to make a contribution, wouldn''t they be a miracle?

    "Ragna," he said.

    "I am here."

    "You can try."

    "What are you trying to do? Let Bernholm ally with us? Let us go to the sea further west without worries?"

    Spuyute shook his head: "No. I want you to try to persuade them to surrender. Don''t you have confidence, you should do it yourself. I..." He deliberately looked at Ragnar''s eyes again: "I believe You are a real man."

    Ragnar hates others most in his life for saying that he is not a man. He still has a faint pain in his fist, but he is facing doubts. This is not something that can be solved with a fist.

    "Okay! We rushed to that sea area, I tried to go to the island and chat with the locals."

    Ragner¡¯s appearance today did one thing. It pointed out that the Danes were different from the Danes, and Prince Rus¡¯ entangled attitude towards the Kingdom of Denmark. The so-called kingdom wanted to end the endless hostility, but Some stupid Danish lords are looking for fault in the north.

    Now that there is a goal, the fleet is dispatched.

    Ragnar''s previous thesis that "Rose''s advantage is based on ships and crossbows", first of all, he believed in this. Because his current identity is the mercenary of Prince Ross, the facts of dressing up and manipulating the big ship prove everything.

    The three boats lined up and swaggered towards the target sea area.

    Sure enough, there was a fishing boat ahead, and the boat was running for life.

    The three ships all communicated in semaphore, and Ragnar''s subordinates used some of the knowledge they had learned in Shilla Fort.

    When the target was found, the Salmon Chief was running wildly, but Ragnar''s Stonewall flashed its semaphore.

    "Boss, the Danes want us not to attack." shouted the sailor.

    Sipuyoute itched his hand and gritted his teeth when he saw it, "Just do what he wants. Let''s rush over and intercept the fishing boat!"

    If you want to attack, the sideboard torsion slingshot advances a salvo, and the fishing boat will leak and sink.

    The Salmon Chief passed by, and a high maneuvering horizontally in front of the fishing boat, a slight collision occurred, and the trembling fishermen found themselves unable to retreat.

    In this way, the two subsequent boats also surrounded, and the fishing boat had no chance to escape.

    The fishermen had no choice but to surrender and demanded that the herring be caught in exchange for their lives.

    "Change your life? Fortunately, Bornholm, you won''t die today." Spuyute said so, filled with disdain.

    The three boats approached each other, put down the plank Ragnar and boarded the largest boat, and saw the three prisoners.

    He opened his mouth and said, "You are islanders? What is your attitude towards the Danes?"

    The captive was busy begging for mercy, and it was inexplicable to hear a Ross man say this.

    "Are you islanders surrendering to the King of Denmark?"

    He asked, and the captive''s mouth trembled, all claiming to have nothing to do with Denmark.

    Ragnar shrugged and looked at Spuyute again: "Look, I said, they have nothing to do with the King of Denmark."

    "Are you kidding me? They were all scared, so naturally they followed your words."

    "Maybe."

    After all, Ragnar has identified himself in two places: "Fisherman! You don¡¯t know. Tell you, I¡¯m from the Danish Stonewall tribe, the famous wool pants Ragnar, my father is the Ring Sigurd, I was fifteen years old. Even if I chop off the heads of two lords, I chopped off the head of Svealan."

    Then a fisherman suddenly realized: "Ah! You! Ragnar the skull beheaded? It''s you? You beheaded King Svearan''s head?!"

    "Yes, it''s me."

    "Then you...you are obviously a Danish, obviously a nobleman. We have all heard the people who fled to the island say that your Stonewall tribe was killed by Horrick. You are still alive?"

    "Absurd! Look at my side, we are clearly alive. Our alliance with Ross is to counter-attack Horrick. Wait a minute! There are still people on the island?"

    Feeling that the fishermen who have found a life-saving straw know that their value lies in the information they have, they are smart people, so they volunteered: "We are very useful. If you want to communicate with the leaders of the island, we can be a guide. "

    "Very good!" Ragnar slapped his thigh: "I''m waiting for your words. I want to meet the nobles on the island in person, especially the exiles."

    From the standpoint of Ragnar, he has always had his own ideas. Although he is now the royal pirate of Prince Rus, Rurik has already made it clear that he will support himself in competing to be the new king of Denmark.

    Be the new king of Denmark, change the anxious situation in the north, and unite everyone''s strength to fight against Frank!

    Ragnar and Liurik had a deep exchange. I believe that Liurik was busy conquering the East and only had a lot of trade desires for the vigorous and vigorous Denmark.

    He didn¡¯t really want to rob, but used the power of the Rus to recruit troops. He wanted to build an anti-King Horrick army, intending to clean up the Frankish forces in Jutland and surrounding islands with their lackeys. .

    Then there are so many people on Bornholm Island, and they are the ones who should be drawn in.

    The three boats dragged the captive fishing boat towards the island. This move scared the islanders into thinking that the Rus were about to land and fight.

    The Ross people are already so arrogant? Is it finally going to land and kill?

    Up to now, the island with more than 10,000 people is mainly due to the endless harassment of the Ross people fishermen who are so angry that they fish for a living are forced to immigrate to the north or enter Denmark. They rushed to large settlements such as Silverburg at the southern tip of Scandinavia, or flew directly to Oslo and Bergen.

    Even though a group of Danish exiles have arrived, the population has plummeted to more than 6,000.

    This number is not too small in this era, it is the reappearance of the pirate ship of the Rus people, which really angered the fishermen.

    Various families, associations, and exile tribes spontaneously organized manpower, and in this one thousand soldiers rushed to the beach.

    Ragnar had only two entourages, three boats dropped anchor near the sea, and the three floated to the island in fishermen¡¯s fishing boats.

    Before departure, Ragnar also said that if he has not returned for three days, it means that the islanders have already moved their knives. Then, as a complete commander, Spuyut will directly attack the port of the locals and destroy their livelihoods. Paddle the boat and blockade further.

    He was betting on his life, even if he saw a shield wall made of round shields appearing on the coast.

 Chapter 803ï¼š Lobbyist

    The men holding the shield were angry. Over the years, everyone has been harassed endlessly by the Ross people. It is clear that it is their hatred with the Danes. Why should the Bernholm people pay the price?

    Is it just because the whole island surrendered to Denmark?

    More than a thousand people can tear the landing Rus to pieces, but they are clearly envoys.

    What do the Ross people want to do? negotiation?

    If negotiation can make them end the endless harassment, negotiation is okay.

    The leader of the big family who did not leave on the island, as well as the several Danish lords who fled last year, have set up the Nordic Council on the island.

    No one is the owner of the island. On weekdays, everyone gathers together to live a life. Whenever something happens, the people who have the power will choose a person to handle the affairs.

    A man named Swind was elected, and he also called on the men to take up arms and go to the beach to see the situation.

    There was a small leader who was angry and stunned: "They are the messengers? They didn''t give us the opportunity to argue before, so now we have some people cut off the messengers."

    "No. Their big ship is like Kraken, and I don''t want to provoke them."

    "Let them land on the island safely? They are also destroying everywhere in the Danish waters." An exiled Danish lord worried.

    Swinder was standing in front of the line, worried about the big boats that were staring at him. The long boats of the islanders did not leave the port to intercept them, so he took the men to guard the beach.

    It is nonsense to cheat the army to tear up the messenger, and to be happy is to have a good time, then the possibility of negotiation will be cut off.

    He said to the nobles: "Since you recommend me to be a speaker, don''t make trouble, and those who restrain yourself must not attack without authorization. I will go and talk to the Ross people who have landed."

    A flat boat drifted to the coast, a flag was flying, and the people on the boat were also wearing Rose''s blue robes with white background.

    How does Ragner''s Rose-style outfit not make the people of Burnholm jealous? He himself was quite worried, and this trip was also a courage to pin his head on the belt of his trousers.

    The fishermen''s boat ran aground directly on the beach, Ragnar helped the boat to jump down, and then took arrogant steps to face the entire army formation.

    Then, take off his helmet.

    Ragnar showed his face, which immediately surprised some people.

    "It''s him? No way!" A Danish lord exiled sighed.

    Some people wondered: "Mao Pants Ragnar? Looks like, but there are many people who look like this. This man is a Ross man. Clothes will not deceive."

    "Maybe he''s not dead? Did he surrender the Ross people?"

    "Who knows?"

    ...

    The shields were stacked like a wall, Ragnar was not afraid, facing the army, he held his helmet and opened his arms.

    "People of Bernholm, do you recognize me?"

    "You?!" Swinder exclaimed, "Ross! Are you going to negotiate with us?"

    "No! I''m not from Ross."

    "You are obviously wearing the clothes of the Ross people!"

    "I''m a Danish! Ragnar of the Stonewall tribe! Ragnar in wool pants, cut off the Ragnar of King Svearan!"

    Because the name of the hero man is always highly regarded, the story always becomes bizarre in word of mouth, and finally turns into a fantasy story.

    The warriors with shields were surprised. If he was Ragnar in wool pants, who could have beaten him? Besides, he is a Danish, not a Rus, nor is he a servant of the new king of Denmark, and there is no reason to fight each other.

    "Some people say you are dead!" Swind continued to shout.

    "I''m not dead. I''m going to take revenge on Horrick while I''m alive. You guys! Bornholm! If you are the hound that Horrick raises, you can kill me now. If you also oppose the man, now Just stop being vigilant and let¡¯s have a good chat."

    Hearing it, Swind made a decision hurriedly. Regardless of who this person is, the Ross forces he represents don''t seem to have the will to fight. Anyway, the strong men have been mobilized, and the people on the Ross ship are going to go to the island and kill them.

    He let the men relax and walked forward with open arms.

    The misunderstanding seemed to be over, and Ragnar landed on the island peacefully.

    For Ragner, it is not the first time he has landed in Burnholm, but he was very young last time, and now he is the father of two children.

    If his fake is inquired by the real Danish lord, it will be revealed quickly.

    In fact, this is not the case. Ragnar has a very heavyweight token self-proof here-inherited from his father''s ring.

    Sigurd made a ring for himself. It was actually a "Ouroboros", which also referred to "Yemengard Python".

    The ring is not surprising to be a ring of ouroboros is arrogant.

    The fleeing lords had fought side by side with Ragnar many times. Even if this was an era without pictures, Ragnar had a lot of feats, and the lords looked at him more.

    Now Sigurd''s ring was seen, and the fleeing lord had already agreed with the facts of the Ragnar Danes. As for why he wears the clothes of the Ross people, why are there three big Ross boats in front of the island...

    "You? What''s your purpose? Negotiating with us on behalf of the Ross people?" Swindle asked the core question sharply.

    Ragnar did not hide: "It is indeed a negotiation. This is not a place for conversation. We should find a good place to have a good conversation."

    ...

    The three big Ross ships were like swords hanging over their heads. Once they arrived, the islanders'' fishing plan today was ruined again.

    The islanders went back to their homes, looking forward to a result of the negotiation in their homes.

    The sea breeze blows across the island. A large wooden house is built on the top of the island¡¯s highest stone mound. Standing here, people can look far away. If the air is clear enough and the weather is clear enough, people with good eyesight can even see the coastline of the distant mainland. Phantom.

    Ragnar entered the council chamber with two entourages holding swords. The three of them had already taken off Rose''s robes and folded them, revealing leather clothes and plain clothes, which looked exactly like the islanders.

    However, although he has the nickname of "wool trousers", he is now wearing real Rose linen trousers. A pair of tightly stitched trousers is very different from the islanders.

    Because islanders also wear skirts on a large scale, or a kind of overall leather robe. They don''t even have the concept of panties, they just wrap their legs in stockings when it''s really cold.

    Ragnar, who is accustomed to Ross-style comfortable clothes, can''t go back, of course, there are some minor problems in clothing.

    More than twenty prominent figures gathered in the Chamber of Parliament, and Ragnar was the most important guest.

    "I''m sorry, because of the harassment of the Ross people, we can only venture fishing in the winter. We recently salvaged some herrings, and they are a bit stinky. I can only entertain you with these." Swind''s opening remarks seemed like Complaining, the words are full of impoliteness.

    It is true that Ragnar is a Danish, and his current status as an envoy of Ross is also true.

    "Eat smelly fish? Since it is your gift, I still accept it. I want to believe that you are not deliberately neglecting."

    In fact, the islanders were deliberately negligent, and Swinder smiled and denied Ragner as he didn''t understand.

    Swind continued on behalf of everyone: "We just want to know, what does it mean that you are here? It won''t always be..." He paused, "Do you want us to submit the battle book for everything?"

    "War? As for?" Ragnar shook his head, "I do represent Rose here, but I can also represent all the lords who were hit by Horrick."

    "You represent us?" It just so happened that the first-class dead lord was there, "How can you represent us?"

    "It seems so. But are you willing to continue to exile? Or do you think of a way to chop off Horrick''s head so that we can return to Denmark to regain the lost territory."

    "Just you? What strength do you have? You don''t mean it, but we have all heard that your tribe is almost dead. The cemetery of your tribe was also destroyed by the villain Horrick..."

    "Enough!" Ragnar furiously slammed the table, which also frightened everyone out of their daggers. "Whenever I think of this, I become more and more determined to revenge."

    "So how do you want to get revenge?" Another exiled lord asked, "How many men do you have to fight?"

    "At least three hundred people, if necessary, I can recruit some more mercenaries." Ragnar replied quite sincerely.

    "Up to five hundred people, indeed many, but Horrick and his servants are more. They also have the hateful foreign aid Franks. What do you have?"

    "So, that''s what I want to say." Ragnar spread out his hand and looked at everyone. "You think the Ross people are hateful. They are the fishermen who deliberately attacked you. I went into exile in Ross and chatted with their young princes. I know the attitude of the Ross people."

    "What the **** do the Ross people want to do?!" Swinder also slammed the table and asked.

    Ragnar didn''t talk about the Ross people first, and deliberately talked about things a long time ago. "There is only one great hero in Denmark, Godfrey, but his nephew Harald Clark betrayed everyone, and Hafgen is not a wise man. Of course Hafgen has an indecent name, and that is also Defending the rights of Denmark is not like this Horrick betrayed to Frank a lot for power. You are surrendering to the heroic king of Denmark, but this Horrick is not worthy of your respect."

    "What are you saying about this? Of course we don''t recognize Horrick." Swind urged him to say business.

    "How about Hafgen? He killed a lot of people, and all of you who were doing it sent troops. We killed the Swearan people. As far as I know, the tribe we raided and annihilated was ran away. A girl. That girl has given birth to Prince Ross. You have sent troops to participate in all the expeditions organized by Hafgen. The Ross people are actually taking revenge and retaliating against you."

    The islanders and the exile lords never knew this inside story, and they were shocked. Naturally, some people say that this is actually an excuse for the Ross people to find fault, and no man would fight for one of his concubines.

    However, this is indeed a grand excuse.

    Following this theory, Ragner continued: "Hafgen is dead. Guess how he died?"

    "I know. His Red Dragon collided with the Rossman lone ship, and he fell into the sea and disappeared. He was swallowed by the sea." Swind said.

    "Do you know who is commanding that Ross ship?"

    Following the persuasive temptation, Swind and others were taken aback: "Is it always the leader of the Ross people?"

    "It''s him! He is a young man who seems to have been blessed by Odin. He has always had good luck and his own strength is very strong. I have heard about Prince Rus¡¯s attitude towards Denmark as a whole. The Rus didn¡¯t want to fight. All of their people in Hezeby were killed. They couldn''t stand it, so they accumulated their strength for revenge. So attacking you is only part of the revenge..."

    "It sounds like you have been defending from their standpoint. I admit that they may make sense, but they clearly want to trap us Burnholm to death." Swinder was indignant.

    "The Ross people are retaliating, and I, want to destroy Horrick''s power, but also retaliate against the Franks."

    "So you worked with the Ross people like this?"

    "It''s cooperation. But I learned the true attitude of Prince Ross. The man thinks that the enemy''s enemy can be a friend. The past grievances are put aside, and now we are all facing a big trouble. We can obviously join forces to get Danish King Horlick. Get rid of. I even..."

    "What do you want?"

    Ragnar raised his head proudly: "I should become the new Danish king, and then sign a treaty with the Rus and Svealand people to stop the piracy in this sea area. Wouldn¡¯t it be great for us to do business and live and work freely? ?"

    Restoring peace is the long-cherished wish of the islanders, that is, peace is simply an extravagant hope.

    Ragnar added: "The Ross people wanted me to rob you, but I stopped them. The fight between you is unnecessary. In my opinion, it is better for you to send envoys to Ross. How can we form an alliance is the best. I know that Prince Ross is very willing to accept new allies. You see, obviously I cut down the king of Svealan, and I still successfully form an alliance with them. Two of the big ships parked outside your port belong to me. This is the solution. The benefits of an alliance. As long as you form an alliance with Ross, at least the Russians will not attack you again."

    Many people are moved by it.

    "So, what''s the price?" Swind asked cautiously, and at the same time he figured out how much he would pay to buy the stop of the Ross people.

    "Who knows?" Ragner shrugged. "Maybe it is enough for you to oppose the King of Denmark."

    Ragner¡¯s lobbyist did a good job, and his lobbyist was just a cameo. It seems that the work of persuasion has been completed.

    He said that the Queen¡¯s Pirate of Leu Likfeng, there is no reason to confuse the entire Burnholm Island.

    Just as he confessed his ambition to become the new king of Denmark, he needs to fight his own strength. He doesn''t need to really rule the entire island. After all, the island itself is also a group of large families and a large number of free fishermen. They only need to promise benefits, and the islanders will probably join themselves.

    The Stonewall tribe lost many people, but the tribe itself is not a single-blood family. Ragner can clearly move from Bernholm to absorb small families as new tribesmen.

    The people in the parliamentary chamber secretly divided into two factions. One faction felt that they could try to negotiate peace with the Ruths, while the other faction decided to continue to wait and see.

    As for the staunch opposition, there is no such thing!

    Swind is a support faction, and it is exactly the same. When it comes to diplomatic matters, he is bound to go to Rose''s territory to meet with their supreme leader to discuss the possibility of alliance.

    During the day, Ragnar landed on the island with a flat boat, and at night, the two sides reached a preliminary consensus on the possibility of an alliance. The next morning, it turned into two ships drifting towards the three ships of Ross that were eye-catching.

    Spuut ordered the entire army to be on guard as usual, and after seeing Ragner''s return, he ordered the torsion slingshot to be released.

    Hearing that the islander''s messenger was about to board the ship, Spuyut put down the rope ladder on the big ship.

    The first time I saw the demonic Ross ship Swind couldn''t help but touch it first, and then board the ship like climbing a wall. He was detained as soon as he boarded the joint entourage.

    It wasn''t until Ragnar boarded the ship that he explained that the whole island had a plan to form an alliance.

    Spuyut had an idea, "Make an alliance with our prince? Yes. But brothers can''t return empty-handed when they come. You provide us with some food and other treasures."

    "Yes, we only have some stinky herrings." Swind was true. "If you block our seas, don''t expect how many treasures we can take out."

    "Then forget it. It seems that you are the leader of the islanders, and I have done the credit for catching you."

    In fact, Swind brought some "meeting gifts", which was to select ten female girls from the island. This is what Ragner said, the so-called Ross people need a large number of women, and foreign women are not slaves, but purely wives to give birth to children.

    In this way, Swind had no psychological burden, and brought two armed entourages, and for the first time sailed to the east in the big ship of the Ross people.

    txt download address:

    phone-reading:

 Chapter 804ï¼š The Bornholm in Ross

    Update super fast|

    The Bernholm people represented by Swind have not been to the East Baltic Sea yet, and they only know the geography and hydrological information there. Watermark advertising testWatermark advertising test

    Although it was the Bornholm Islanders that Ragnar said with a single mouth to ask for an alliance, Spuyute took the matter mainly as his own credit. After all, Ragnar is a Danish, and the man who brought the islander leader all the way to Novgorod was him Spuyut, an old Russian.

    Spuyute even changed his normal. The three ships flew past Saaremaa Island without even going around to the Tombstone Island to the north to supply them.

    They galloped all the way in the Gulf of Finland, and the spinnaker drove northward at an amazing speed depending on the south wind, which shocked Swind.

    Sail-driven boats are not surprising, but the Ross people¡¯s boats are not only big, they also run fast. Relying on the traditional dragon-headed long boat to compete with the Ross people to fight for speed is seeking a dead end.

    Swind noticed that he was in an eastern bay. After passing a sand island, a huge and continuous wall appeared in front of him.

    "Where is this? Is your Ross home?" Swindler sighed.

    Spuyute, who was blowing on the deck, looked arrogant: "This is our Shilla Fort."

    "Your leader is here too?"

    "He is farther away. Listen, our journey is not over yet."

    The Governor Old Cornuson was very surprised by the pirate gang who came back suddenly. Could it be that they had just rushed to the west and grabbed too many things back and sold the stolen goods.

    When he brought a group of men to the port intending to move supplies, he saw the waterline of the ship and knew that they hadn''t caught it.

    Old Cornusson raised his head and asked loudly, "Did you forget what you brought? What are you doing back?"

    "We want to see the prince! I want to present a gift to the prince!" Spuyute shouted with a smile on the railing.

    "What is the gift?"

    "A guy who intends to take refuge. We will rest at the port for the whole night, and tomorrow we will continue on our way."

    The old Cornuzon must know what the situation is. When he learned that the entire Burnholm Island intends to form an alliance with the Duchy of Rose, this is a great thing. He hurriedly invited Swind and his entourage who visited Rose for the first time to eat. A big meal.

    The old governor even put the messenger directly into the city, so Swind was deeply shocked by the giant city of the Ross people.

    Without him, this place is too big! The streets are scattered, the hardened roads are very tidy, and there is no peculiar smell. What shocked him most was the huge hardened flat land of Fengshou Square and the tall buildings built around the square.

    At this time, the farmland near Shilla Fort had completed its spring ploughing, and the ruthless agriculture in the Duchy of Ross was still not taken care of after planting. The people still have a variety of production tasks.

    Swinder refreshed his three views in the city, and he even yearned for life here.

    The old Cornuzon has his own ideas. The so-called outsiders who are willing to take refuge can see the great prosperity of the city, which is bound to deepen their determination to take refuge.

    After getting some supplies, the boats continued to advance against the Neva River. During the ice melting season, they had to rely on rowing boats to tow them, and combined their sails to absorb the thrust of the south wind.

    The huge Ladoga Lake is nearby, and the lake at this time forms a water transportation line. Those are some traditional paddle boats that transport stones found on the shores of Lake Onega.

    The stone was discovered during the freezing period. After the ice layer was thawed, large-scale stone transportation had begun, and a batch of stones had arrived in Novgorod.

    The south wind is accompanied by the river flowing north, and the current navigable situation of the Volkhov River is a bit embarrassing. Although it can sail against the wind, the speed is still inferior to that of a paddling boat all the way to Lake Ilmen in the south.

    The three boats rhymed with Swind and went deep into the hinterland of Eastern Europe. The lakes and mountains here more than shocked Swind. He exclaimed that he had discovered the salty sea before he learned that it was a huge lake.

    The city named Novgorod stands tall on the river, and there are large farmlands on the beaches and extended areas.

    He was greedy with a comfortable pastoral scene, and he felt even more bizarre. Didn''t he think that the fierce Ruth could still produce supplies on his own?

    In a short period of time, the old islander was exposed to too many novel things, and he had to accept the fact that the Russ were far stronger than the Danish tribes.

    Swinder was standing in the port of Novgorod, and he and his entourage only watched cautiously.

    Sipuyoute and others ran back again after a month, and Rurik, who was busy with internal construction, heard the report and didn''t need to think too much about a major incident.

    The peaceful life will always be broken by some unexpected events. R¨¹rik had been mentally prepared. He wouldn''t feel outrageous even if he learned that the Danes had organized another group to kill him. Anyway, he would cut it back if someone attacked him. He doesn''t want to fight this year. If the enemy wants to fight, then start the war ahead of time! Even next year, Ross'' military strength can be improved by another 50%.

    He hurried out of his palace, even dressed in casual clothes, and hurried to the dock with his entourage. I saw a group of imperial pirates ran back like this, no matter how you looked at them, it didn''t seem like they had made a big profit.

    "What the **** is going on? You guys came back too early! Who will tell me what is going on?!"

    The people onlookers all heard the prince''s yelling, especially Spuyute, who knew that he had to give the prince a clear explanation. How to explain? A thousand words are not as useful as the appearance of a character.

    Spuyute pushed Swinder, the islander''s reporter who had entered the Eastern European plains for the first time, and pushed him to Rurik.

    "Prince, we are back with a baby."

    "What baby?! Spuyote, you better tell me to grab a lot of amber."

    "It''s a baby. Look, it''s this man."

    "Huh?!" Rurik was speechless. Spuyute''s words are really nonsense. Could it be that a guy who was pushed out by him with a shameless appearance could be a baby?

    "Who is this?" Ruriek asked patiently, frowning.

    Spuyute raised his waist: "Why, come and listen to him."

    Therefore, when Rurik looked at the man, the man Swind was looking at the tall young man in front of him. Looking at the current scene, there are probably thousands of people gathered at the pier, crowded with people, it seems that more people come to watch the excitement. Obviously the man who can have such a big appeal is the young man in front of him, and his man is the highest leader of the Ross people.

    Swinder was trembling, and the tremor of his legs could not be controlled by his head.

    "I...I''m from Bornholm. I am a messenger..."

    "What? Bornholm?" Rurik''s eyes sharpened instantly, and the man in front of him felt boring because of his shameless appearance. If he had something to do with Bornholm Island, it would be completely different.

    Lurik asked again and again, and he was shocked to learn this amazing fact-Bornholm islanders sent messengers, the islanders'' purpose is very pure, that is, hope to make peace with Rose.

    "You are a messenger, very good! But, do your words count? I don''t trust you very much. You look like a beggar, poorly dressed, and a lowly person is not worthy to talk to me." Rurik deliberately arrogantly Ang assumed the posture of a king, firstly he was really arrogant, and secondly he was also frightening the messenger.

    Swind was not frightened, he did not dare to fight hard, nor would he admit his lowliness in his honor. He calmly declared: "Our island does not have the largest leader, everything is discussed. They elected me as the temporary leader, and I came with their prayers for peace. We only have one request, I hope you Ruths... can... Stop the persecution of our islanders."

    "I have persecuted you?" Rurik scratched his head, and suddenly thought that something happened, or that he was the one who attacked Bornholm Island for the first time. "Oh, there is such a thing. You are Danish lackeys, you should be hit."

    "My lord, at least give us a way to survive. We want peace, and we should talk about it."

    "Want to talk? Yes. But..."

    "how?"

    "You can''t see me in such a sloppy image." After saying that, Rurik directly ordered Spuyute and Ragnar, "You two, take this guy who got out of the mud and get him together. Wash the mud and wash the dirty hair. Tomorrow I will have a formal conversation with the envoy of Bornholm."

    Rurik felt that his decision was clever. Although Bornholm Island itself was not big, there must be 5,000 islanders on it, even though it had been regularly attacked over the years.

    They sent envoys to demand peace talks. Of course, peace talks can be done. As long as a satisfactory price is paid, a peace treaty can be signed.

    Of course, they can only sign an unequal treaty with Rose, and Rose must have a significant advantage.

    Now that something has happened, take advantage of the trend and seek benefits. What benefits should I ask for? This requires some time to study.

    Rurik ordered the messenger to bathe and change into clean clothes that fit his identity. By the way, he also let this person see how the Ross people live.

    Because the living conditions in the core area of ??the Principality of Russ are not only stable and peaceful, but the substantial increase in material production efficiency has brought about a "large supply of materials."

    Although the abundance of materials in the industrial age is far incomparable, Ross has a huge advantage compared to the materials owned by foreign races. This is a kind of sword called "soft power", and Rurik has also seen it. In this era, there is no sense of family and country, and most of them are Viking tribes from all walks of life, who can provide a better way of life and more. People outside the region have a high probability of spontaneous immigration upon learning the news.

    That night, the messenger Swind and the group ate bread and barbecue. He couldn''t understand why Prince Ross served such a sumptuous meal. He can only subjectively believe that the Ross people are willing to make peace with each other, and this good meal is a signal of peace.

    Swind''s guess was correct, but not entirely correct.

    The times are not in the past. In the spirit of the East, Rurik is paying attention to entertaining foreign envoys in order to demonstrate the generosity of Prince Ross and satisfy the pursuit of glory by the supreme ruler of a big country.

    A tribal leader came to meet him, and a few good meals and warm accommodation were indispensable.

    But Rurik had a small meeting with the returning people in the evening, and he figured out what Spuyut and his party had experienced.

    But he didn''t expect that Ragnar was the proponent and executor of the whole peace plan, and Spuyute''s actions were really smooth.

    The entire island of Bornholm has essentially separated from Denmark. They want to form an alliance with Rose?

    Rurik deliberately wanted to listen to Ragnar¡¯s opinion, so after hearing the special news, Ragnar felt that the timing was about the same, and he no longer calmed down. He directly named his purpose: "We all have a common enemy, the hateful Denmark. King Horlick. As you said, I intend to support me as the new King of Denmark. If I succeed, my Denmark will also be allied with Ross. Lurik, you must be sincere, so I want to be active in the Danish world. Find the people who are against the king, organize and find the time to launch the attack. By then, we can join forces and we will succeed. So we need those people on Bornholm Island, they are worthy of being wooed."

    The war against Denmark is a big deal, but Rurik still has a grudge. He believes that Denmark has strong strength, and it will take several years of power accumulation for Ross to have absolute military superiority.

    Ragner''s demands are constructive. He will rectify the anti-king figures in exile and form a coalition before going to war. Ragnar himself is basically unable to accomplish his great cause alone, he needs the military support of the Ross Principality.

    The Bornholm islanders must pay a price if they want peace to be restored, and Ragnar must pay the benefits if they want to become the new king of Denmark with the support of Rose.

    Of course, you have to ask for a lot of benefits, otherwise why would Rose help Ragnar?

    What kind of benefits do you want in the future? Let''s talk about the future. Now Rurik only wants one-the surrender of the entire Bornholm Islander.

    Lurik simply made a very uplifting determination.

    "Why should I make an alliance with them? I want that island to fall under my rule. I can even appoint a governor to move some islanders to the inland areas. I want their island to fly my flag, and the wandering fishing boats also hang me. Flag. I also want them to organize an army to attack the King of Denmark when necessary."

    "Ah! This request..." Ragnar couldn''t think of Prince Ross wanting to swallow a swallow.

    "What? You think I can''t do it?"

    "You can do it. It''s just that they can surrender to you just because of a negotiation. I find it difficult."

    "Generally speaking, this is the case." Rurik shrugged and jokingly said: "Don''t they long for peace? I will give them peace. If their messenger doesn''t accept it, then continue to fight."

    From Rurik''s standpoint, Birnholm was very close to Denmark, and it was still too far from the nearest stronghold in the Duchy of Ross.

    If the local islanders surrendered, Ross would also be unable to directly rule because of the sky high and the emperor''s distance. Even if you choose to rule directly, the cost of governance is too high.

    He set a bottom line for himself-the islanders can''t give his life to the Danish king Horlick.

    The messenger Swindle, who had a rest for the night, looked forward to the meeting with Prince Rose because of the hospitality, I would like to come to this meeting with very successful results.

    After eating breakfast, he was urged by soldiers to the palace of the prince, where he was checked again, and he met Rurik in an absolutely defenseless posture.

    He entered the hall cautiously, and saw a large man wearing a white bear skin sitting casually, with a small table in front of him, with wine and snacks on the table. This is nothing, and the ring of bear heads hanging on the wooden wall is really mighty.

    Swind wanted to say something, but Rurik spoke first.

    There is no longer any reason for polite words, Rurik gave the messenger a multiple choice question in a commanding tone: "You people of Bernholm, either as my vassals, pay tribute to me every year and hang our banner, or... ¡­Still maintaining a state of war!"

    Hearing it, Swind''s head grew in an instant. He had thought that the Rus Kingdom would have such a request, but they really mentioned it.

    Seeing that there are no other nobles present, then the armored warrior sitting under the bear''s head.

    Swind took a breath, maybe he refused, and it was almost impossible to leave alive.

 Chapter 805ï¼š Tasteless negotiation

    The update is super fast|;Swind must give an answer immediately. He is caught in a huge entanglement. Facing the aggressive posture of the Ross people, there is obviously no reason to refuse. Watermark advertising testWatermark advertising test

    The corner of his eyes glanced at the samurai sitting on both sides, and asked tentatively: "Could it be that there is no... a third option?"

    "The third choice?" Rurik almost laughed when he heard the news, "No! You must make a choice now. Listen, when you get a chance to fish safely on your island, it depends on your choice."

    A large rock pressed against his chest, and Swind was almost vomiting due to such a depressing scene.

    He endured the discomfort and asked tentatively: "If I agree completely. What is the price...what is it?"

    "The price? If you are servants, of course you have to pay the price. You make your choice! I don''t want you to linger." After speaking, Liu Lik raised his arrogant chin, first glared at the messenger in contempt, and then looked towards Guangliang. Outdoor. He deliberately called: "The weather today is really good, it''s very suitable for sailing. My army has been ineffective for a while. They are eager to fight, and their swords and axes are eager to drink blood."

    "This... Prince Rose, what does this mean?"

    "Are you pretending to be confused?"

    Swinder was indeed pretending to be confused, although he didn''t believe that the Ross people would really launch a large-scale invasion this year for a broken island in Bornholm, but Prince Ross had already brightened his sword.

    "I agree!"

    He consciously has no choice but to agree in order to avoid disaster.

    "Very good." Rurik clapped his hands in praise. "You made a smart choice."

    Although Swind was sitting on the ground, he leaned back and raised his head hard, staring at the sitting king with complicated eyes. "So, what price do we pay?"

    Rurik also poked his head, his face filled with the joy of a winner: "Of course you have to pay a price, probably a price you can pay. I learned about your current situation from other people''s mouths, and thought that you might use a bunch of stinky herrings. Tribute, forget it."

    "You guys, what are you going to want?"

    "people!"

    "people?"

    Swind was a little puzzled, but it became more and more terrifying after some careful consideration.

    "It''s people. The most valuable thing on your island is people. Do you have many women?" Ruriek asked this deliberately.

    "Women? Not many."

    "What about the child?"

    "Not much the same."

    "Are you perfunctory me?" Rurik smiled. "There are so many lonely men with so little strength?"

    "At least not as much as yours."

    "Hehe. I think you just want to irritate me. You and your islanders probably don''t want to be attached. It doesn''t matter, because it is not difficult to destroy you. Come on, there are five thousand islanders?"

    "There are five thousand men who can afford weapons." Swindle raised his head and said grandiosely.

    He intended to make a small demonstration to Prince Ross, but the number of five thousand was just casually said.

    This number really touched Rurik. He didn''t believe it was true. Perhaps the opponent could mobilize at least two thousand troops. This is indeed a very large number. It was placed a long time ago for Ross to be alert, but now it is nothing, just because Ross can mobilize more troops.

    Rurik didn''t like the messenger named Swinder. Obviously, this guy was not shocked by the prosperity of the Duchy of Ross. It was such an island, even if it surrendered, it was an unstable group, a potential Linden Wan. It stands to reason that there is no need for these guys to annex, and the principality must stretch out its tentacles, obviously relying on them to contain Denmark.

    At this moment, Rurik thought of Ragna''s statement again.

    Swind is very entangled in the matter of surrender, and now Rurik also feels that this matter is beginning to become tasteless.

    Maybe they shouldn''t be forced too tight?

    Finally, Rurik made his own terms.

    "Swind, it makes no sense for you to put forward any more conditions. Now you must comply with several of my decisions. First, you must force the immigration of five hundred young women into Ross as my subjects. Second, yours. Fishing boats must start flying the Ross flag, and our ships will attack all flagless fishing boats in that sea. Third, you must resolutely oppose King Horlick of Denmark and terminate trade with Denmark. Fourth, let your islanders have the right to choose freely. I invite some people to immigrate to Ross."

    The four major clauses came to his ears, and Swind was surprised that Prince Rose seemed to have no more requirements besides these. What about the requirement of paying tribute to Suisui? Doesn''t seem to be?

    He hooked his head and analyzed it carefully. First of all, if you hang the flag of the Russ, you can avoid attacking free fishing. This seems to be a good thing, and it means that ships from Denmark can attack Bornholm ships at will. The fact that the fishing boat hangs the flag gives outsiders the sense that the islanders belong to Ross, and it also means that the entire island is opposed to King Horlick of Denmark.

    Prince Ross''s request is very peculiar. It seems that Ross is only opposed to the current Danish king himself.

    Let the islanders have the right to immigrate freely, which is even more wonderful than the so-called clause. Imagine that I am just a selected person. There are many sources of people who can settle on the island. They want to come and go, and there is no power to restrain them. If they are willing to be subjects of the Rose Prince, no one will stop them from leaving. .

    The only thing that entangled Swind was the provision of five hundred women in the first clause.

    He agreed to the last three clauses, but expressed deep concern about the first clause.

    "I''m not the owner of the island, I''m just someone who is recommended by them. I can''t order those people to surrender their daughters. If you insist on doing this, you may only be the only one who orders them to force them to submit."

    "Absurd." Rurik slammed the table with a punch, forced an angry face and smiled: "I think our conversation is getting more and more boring. Am I doing peace negotiations with someone who has no authority? Since you can''t What else do you have to say?"

    Swindle said, "My lord, I can only be responsible for a part of the affairs. But the matter of handing over 500 women...they are humans, not cattle."

    "Don''t you think that I asked for a woman to be a livestock? To tell you the truth, I am kind, and these women will reward my fighters to be true wives. They are all Odin''s fighters and need a blonde wife. My kindness has its limits! It seems we don¡¯t need to talk anymore. Come on!"

    Rurik gave an order, and the warriors on both sides stood up.

    Swinder was anxious and wanted to talk again, but was crossed out by a group of samurai, and immediately threw it to the temporary dormitory to rest...

    A messenger who came for peace talks lacked authority. Since this Swinder could not promise absolute surrender, his concession was meaningless.

    Through this boring negotiation, Rurik has an intuitive understanding of the true internal political situation of Bornholm Island.

    Swind said some nonsense while defending, some of which inadvertently leaked the true information. For example, on the island, some big families nominate people to talk about, and Swinder is also a patriarch of the big family. Swind can manage the affairs of this family, but other families cannot.

    This is also a good thing. If the people of Bornholm Island, each small family is a political unit, it is obviously easy to be defeated by Ross.

    A new plan began to emerge in his mind.

    ...

    "Just send your troops out!" Rurik, who was lying on the bed, said sharply at night, which made Svetlana sit up abruptly.

    "Huh?! War? It''s OK not to fight? You..."

    "Damn it. I just don''t want to give up this opportunity."

    Lanna lay down again: "Who are you going to fight in a war? Aren''t the Karelians perished?"

    "Of course it''s not them. I changed my mind. Bornholm''s messenger is ridiculous. I want to conquer the **** island to surrender. I even have the confidence to surrender soldiers without a fight."

    "Win without a fight?"

    "Exactly."

    "Okay. You are the prince, you are in charge of everything." Lanna tugged her man by the arm, with a smile: "I will go too."

    "You? What are you going to do? If you are pregnant, you shouldn''t walk around."

    "That''s why I want to follow you even more. I have the crown prince in my stomach, so I must go..."

    Is this a kind of prenatal education? I think she is tired of staying on the shore of Lake Ilmen, and wants to go outside and see the world again.

    "Well, let''s be together."

    "Hehe." She smiled sweetly: "I''m a Varanga woman."

    "Oh? I thought you were a beautiful Slavic woman."

    "Both. Oh! I''m a Rose woman, your woman."

    Svetlana is acting like a baby here, she is out of her own heart, and she is also going all out to strengthen her identity in the Rose court. She wanted to work hard to please, to be a charming woman and a Varanga warrior.

    All of these are very useful for R¨¹lik. As a man, R¨¹lik is more willing to listen to her breathing in her arms. That is the fiercest ecstasy soup for men...

    He could only sigh that Otto really didn''t look away. The Lanna he chose for himself was really the most beautiful one among the many wives and concubines. It was not obvious when I was young, but now it is really a three-dimensional sharp chin with deep sea blue pupils and big eyes. The most important thing is a pair of long legs. She was originally thin, and her long legs not only gave her an extraordinary height, but also looked slender and agile as a whole, but she grew up in a place where she was proud of her without ambiguity.

    It is such a beautiful woman who has experienced war. She once fought with a bow as an ordinary warrior and actually killed the enemy. This was a great touch to the warriors from the old Rus tribe.

    After all, a Slavic woman is coming to be the prince¡¯s wife. Is she qualified? Oh? ! She had killed the enemy like Valkyrie, that would be completely different.

    There will be another meeting in a few days. Since Rurik has decided that the islanders must be forced to choose by force, there is no need to talk nonsense with the messenger Swind.

    After taking a rest, Swind was picked up and slipped into the palace again. He thought that he barely slept all night, but he still couldn''t figure out what Prince Rose wanted to do.

    Ragna is also ambiguous about the outcome of the negotiations, but he has other things to do-talk to his tribe and family in Novgorod.

    Ragnar even visited the school of the Roths. This was a close observation of what the younger "wise men" were instilling in a large group of children.

    Because his eldest son, Ivar, who was in a wooden wheelchair, was also taken to school to study.

    It was just a month away. The eldest son has learned something. The most important thing is the spelling mode of the Latin alphabet of Gnostic language. It is not difficult to memorize these letters and spelling rules by rote memorization. Little Ivar can barely read the documents issued by the principality.

    Ivar actually dabbled into something more profound, how he, a seven-year-old boy, deeply understood such things as Midgard (the human world) as a giant ball and Northern Europe as a small world in the extreme north.

    Ivar dictated something to his father, but he didn''t understand it very much, but Ragna was greatly shocked.

    Do the people of Ross know the face of this world?

    How do they know the precise location of Bornholm Island? Also know the shortest route through the Danish waters?

    Ragnar is a fallen lord, his status determines that he must have more considerations, and he naturally realizes the importance of a map. He has a certain understanding of this sea area, knows the location of some islands, and does not know the farther places.

    He asked his son to stare at the pattern drawn by the young teacher on the blackboard made of pine glue mixed with toner when he was in class, and to reproduce the pattern of drawing on the sand with wooden sticks afterwards by rote memorization.

    In this way, Ragner probably understood the shape of the entire Baltic Sea for the first time, as well as the location of the key Gotland Island, Tombstone Island, and Lake M?laren in Sweden relative to the entire sea.

    Following this line of thought, I''m afraid that Spuyut, who is also the Queen''s Pirate, has a particularly exquisite map in his hand, otherwise their big ship would not dare to rush in the waters grandiosely.

    Ragnar was not ashamed to ask, and secondly he was afraid of causing dissatisfaction among the Ross people.

    Since Rose has a toilet-wiping treasure called paper, their papers are also written on a different kind of paper. Ragna simply drew a rough map on a piece of soft toilet paper, folded it and kept it.

    But Ragner had no idea that Prince Rurik clearly didn''t want to negotiate with the Bornholm people.

    The next step is no longer the scope of the secret talk, and even a piece of news spread like wildfire before the meeting.

    Does Rosger plan to continue the war? Rose wants to directly conquer Bornholm?

    The news tickled the hearts of the men. In their opinion, fighting is a good thing to make money, wealth and honor. Even the prince made a case, so that the so-called personal injury can be saved, and if the children are killed in the war, they can also live without worry.

    This is what Ragnar has seen and heard, and the atmosphere has infected the entire Stonewall tribe living in Novgorod. The men who went into exile with Ragnar probably didn¡¯t care about his personal ambitions. They just wanted to get it on the boat of the Russians. Own good.

    Yes! The Bornholm people are not relatives and do not have economic contacts. If they were to be killed, who would feel guilty? On the contrary, it will make the Ross people look at it with admiration.

    A military meeting with a curious atmosphere was held in the Roseduma Chamber in Novgorod. It was this meeting that was unsurpassed. The envoy of Bornholm, the speaker, and the theoretical leader Swain De was also pulled over.

    Swind also heard those rumors. Seeing the atmosphere of the venue, his teeth were itchy, and he was clearly deceived by the young king of the Ross people. What promise can be peace? After all, we still have to fight!

    The people attending the meeting were all good-looking martial arts, and they did not hesitate to take the poor Swindle to take a shower, and one after another threatened to easily conquer Bornholm. Especially Aliekai, his open show of power made Swinde to bear the humiliation.

    Rurik was late, and he could hear the internal noise outside the venue.

    As he entered the arena, the chaos stopped abruptly, and a pair of eyes stared at Rose''s maharajah.

    "It seems that you all know! Especially you!" Rurik pointed his right hand at Swind very undesirably: "I originally wanted to negotiate with you and made some concessions to you. But I want to understand. , On the battlefield you can¡¯t get the peace you can¡¯t get through negotiation? Absurd! I fought fiercely with your islanders many times, and I won easily every time. I changed my mindI want I¡¯ll let your islanders surrender to me this year!"

    Swindle sweated, and simply took off his cotton cap. He licked his canine teeth and got up to his feet, shouting angrily: "If you really choose war, we would rather fight. Don''t forget, we are all Vikings, who is afraid of whom? !"

    He was so arrogant, and instantly detonated the atmosphere of the entire parliament court. Everyone present drew their swords one after another, and as many as twenty swords flashed coldly to his neck.

    On the other hand, Swind was still angry, he was not afraid.

    Rurik shrugged, the messenger was really stabbed to death and things didn''t end well.

    "Brothers stay calm." Rurik ordered everyone to sit down, and solemnly announced: "Conquest is necessary, but...maybe this will not turn into a **** conflict."

    "What do you say?" Swind asked suddenly.

    "Idiot! I want subjects, not corpses. When my army landed on the island, the islanders are really willing to resist desperately? So I want to keep you and let you tell them the benefits of surrendering me. Let them see too. My army will deter non-subjects and punish those who resist."

 Chapter 806ï¼š Expedition in the name of fishing

    Update super fast|

    Rurik wants to start a war on Bornholm. It is a war and not a war. Watermark advertising testWatermark advertising test

    His request surprised everyone.

    What is meant by a soldier who surrenders without a fight? As long as the army is driven over, the local fishermen will obediently surrender? There is still such a good thing?

    Arik, Spuyute, Medvete and others felt unreliable.

    As a guest, Ragnar felt that this possibility existed, but at that time he landed on the island to negotiate with those people, but the islanders quickly pulled out an army to prepare to fight.

    He naturally informed Rurik about the news and asked Prince Ross to think about it.

    "Your warning is very important, so I must be prepared with both hands. It is best to use force to deter them from surrendering obediently. If they choose war, then fight! I assume that they are a whole and a strong army. Obviously they are not So. I will respect their strength for the time being, and I will naturally show off the strength of the Russian Navy."

    Rurik ordered the assembly of the army to launch an expedition. Now it is the midsummer slack period. It is not a problem to mobilize a 1,000-man army.

    A thousand people said it was not too much, and it was not too small, but this scale did not show Ross''s military strength.

    But Rurik intends to make all the battleships of the Russian Navy go out. First of all, the "Eight-Eight Fleet" will be assembled outrageously, and another twenty standard armed cargo ships (including fishing boats) will be assembled together.

    If you just assemble the "Eight-Eight Fleet" to rush over, it is probably purely to fight.

    When he announced that there were 20 more cargo ships, some smart people had already guessed the Prince''s other intentions.

    Because of the so-called cargo ships, they are indeed cargo ships, but they also retain the mechanism to drop the trawl net and the manual winch to rewind the net.

    Naturally, lightweight and surprisingly tough materials such as nylon do not exist in this era, and the fishing nets are all linen woven. Such nets can be very large, making trawl fishing possible. Of course, its realization is based on the large-scale acquisition of flax fibers. Now that Ross has opened up the flax planting area around Lake Ilmen, the flax resources that were rarely obtained in the past are quite sufficient now. Large-scale ropes and fishing nets are local Slavs. Women¡¯s money-making work.

    Although there is no such high-tech as sonar, even if a sailing ship drags a big net to cruise in the sea, it can still catch a lot of delicious herring.

    Even if the fishing nets have to be repaired on a large scale after each sailing, the cost of repairing the nets is very small compared to profit.

    Because the dimensional span of the Poros Sea is much higher than that of the Mediterranean. What''s more, the Mediterranean has a unique Mediterranean climate, which makes the climate on the north and south sides of the sea area similar, and the temperature and nutrients of the sea water are also unified in a wide range of areas.

    The situation in the Baltic Sea is different, especially in summer, there is a big hydrological gap between the northernmost Gulf of Bothnia and the southernmost Pan-Danish Strait.

    If you can choose, the herring school likes to run to warm waters the most.

    In the midsummer season, the seawater of the Gulf of Bothnia, where the Ross people are home, is only 10c, the warmer Gulf of Finland waters rises to 15c, while the Danish Strait waters have exceeded 20c. Such high hydrology is naturally due to the warm white Atlantic current and the solar angle. A large amount of nutrients from the Atlantic Ocean are poured directly into the Baltic Sea along the strait, creating an eutrophic zone in the entire Danish Strait.

    Although the various Viking tribes don''t quite understand the reason, they live by fishing. Through years of experience, they also know that sea area and when is a good time to fish.

    The West Baltic Sea has the most abundant fishery resources in the entire sea. Giant herrings as long as men''s forearms can be caught there, and beluga whales, minke whales and a large number of seals can be hunted there.

    The Danes who lived as a guest revealed the news, and the people of the Duchy of Russ began to imagine major possibilities.

    Rurik''s determination is undoubtedly to follow the idea of ??"expanding the fishery economic zone".

    Bornholm Island happens to be in this rich fishing area. The Ross people had no chance to plunder before, but now there is a chance.

    The military meeting was over, and Rurik gave an order and led everyone to prepare separately.

    Arik¡¯s task is to assemble the First Banner Team. Although the soldiers have been scattered to fish, they should now try to gather three hundred people as much as possible.

    The Slavic flag team should also be mobilized, and at least two hundred men who are extremely difficult to get seasick must be selected to board the ship.

    All the boys in the young men of the Sixth Flag team suspended their schooling, took up arms and all joined the action, so that nearly two hundred people could be added.

    One hundred people from the prince¡¯s guard were selected to participate in the operation.

    As for the remaining 300 people gap, the problem is better solved by recruiting fighters from the surrendered tribes, such as the Vips and Ludi. The two groups have a larger composition, but Rurik thinks it over. , A group of fresh troops came from the Suomi people.

    The so-called one thousand people of Rurik are only one thousand people of the Duchy of Ross. Ragnar will naturally bring his brothers and allies together. That is their own business, and how many troops they send is also Ragnar. Own meaning.

    The expedition mobilization order was issued, and the army began to gather!

    Regarding who the war is against, the purpose of the war, and the way the war is conducted, all are issued in the form of paper documents.

    The villagers around Ilmen Lake knew about the war, but the war had nothing to do with them. If anyone starts to worry, there is nothing more worrying than the owners of the manor. They sent their youngest son out to be a cavalry for the Kingdom of Rus. In winter, the cavalry attacked the dilapidated Karelian remnants. It was not a big problem, but the new war was clearly a battle between the Principality and another group of Varangans. This is clearly a civil war of the Varangans! It''s a duel of the strong! Wouldn''t it be as if your own cub went to join in the fun?

    Can the cavalry still run at sea? Didn¡¯t those war horses unload their saddles to breed ponies?

    The conscription order issued by Rurik does involve the young sons of the manor who became cavalry. All the cavalry will participate in the battle in the form of infantry, including ten Pechenegs. The precious cavalry is extremely precious even if they dismount to fight, and they are all regarded as the actual support of the archers.

    The prince also ordered that the army should complete the strategic assembly on Tombstone Island, and the assembly must be completed within the first three days of July.

    The order came suddenly, and the messenger Xingzhou also headed to the direction of Roseburg''s hometown as quickly as possible, and could not bring the northern troops over at the appointed time. The essence of the principality has been moved to the east for several years, and all the forces mobilized by Rurik are from the east.

    According to his vision, the Russian Army and the Danish Allied Forces, together with professional sailors who manipulate ships, will have a total of 1,400 people, and they will be divided into as many as 36 large ships. It seems a waste of space.

    In fact, it is not the case. Twenty standard armed cargo ships each carry a huge trawl net, and the people on them are also a handful of fishermen. In the early years, Lulik signed fishing agreements with some tribesmen. They rented the boats of the princes to fish and became a special kind of tenant farmers. Now the broken fishing boats are replaced by standard cargo ships/fishing boats. The number of broken ships is 20, and the new ships are still 20. They changed their shotguns, and now they must fulfill their contract to go down to the southern waters to fish under the **** of the battleship. A fishing boat is controlled by a family, and as long as some soldiers are added, it is a good combat unit.

    Most of the fighters had to stay on the sixteen warships, and some of them stayed on the armed cargo ships with bows and arrows.

    The big boats staying at Lake Ilmen followed the rushing Volkhov River into Lake Ladoga, then into the Neva River, and gathered at the berth at the mouth of the sea.

    The date of the expedition was quite close to that of the summer priests. So Liurik set the 28th day of the summer ceremony as the departure date.

    But a strange situation happened that made him speechless!

    An imposing big shark cruises the ocean, and often follows a group of Indian fish to take advantage of the fun.

    Regarding the fact that the expedition to Bornholm Island was actually a force to deter them from surrendering, this incident has been posted on the bulletin board of Harvest Square along with public documents. The people of Shilla Fort knew the king''s decision. There are so many smart people in this city. An opportunity to go fishing in the southwestern waters is in front of us. How can we not take advantage of it?

    In the Viking society, fish and wheat are staple foods. Most of the coastal tribes do not have the ability to produce wheat, and their lives are basically tied to fishing. Shilla Fort has attracted people from all walks of life to trade here, and the population expansion has also given birth to various industries.

    More than the official large shipyards, because only in densely populated areas can there be more orders. The shipbuilders from M?laren and Old Ross are not idle, although their skills are still in the traditional long rowing boats. The same harvest orders. Because it is not only locals who order, but also Suomi people in Finland.

    Nowadays, the fishing boats of the entire Gulf of Finland are flying the flag of Ross. The Finns, who were once incapable and cautious, are now fishing in the ocean.

    A group of wealthy people in Finland began to upgrade their boats, and the canoes were replaced by long Viking boats, which also detonated their crazier fishing ambitions. Jevlo, the naturally canonized ruler of Finland, can also organize a very traditional Viking fleet, just like the most traditional Vikings to achieve sea life. If there is a group of people whose ships are like long Viking ships, dressed like Vikings, weapons are like Vikings, and their language can also speak Norse, then they are Vikings. Now Jeflo can organize such a team, they are a group of "short, black hair" Vikings.

    Even if the seawater in the Gulf of Finland is low in salinity, the cost of salt production is indeed high. It is natural that the Balmerks of Narvik Port who want to sell salt to make money are simply unable to compete with the Balmerks of Narvik who want to transport good salt. If the salt is made for personal use, the situation is completely different.

    Salt is a kind of just need, not only people want to eat salt, but also because it is the most cost-effective medium for keeping meat fresh.

    People have reached a consensus that the Southwest Baltic Sea has the best fishery resources in the entire sea area. It is rumored that the total amount of herring there is ten times or twenty times that of the Gulf of Finland and the Gulf of Bothnia, which is several times stronger than the waters of Gotland. It seems that as long as you rush to the Danish waters to fish for fish, you will inevitably have a bumper harvest. The biggest problem is how to get the fish back!

    It is the end of June, although the temperature is pleasant, but the cold winter is not far away. Snow will fall in October in the earliest Julian calendar. As long as there is the first snow, the remaining days will be getting colder day by day. Then when the great ritual in midsummer is over, the wise family has to make salted fish to intervene in preparation for the winter. Although the Principality now has plenty of food and supplies, it is really foolish to base its survival entirely on eating wheat!

    Smart people have to prepare with both hands, because a large number of people do not have fields in their hands, and it feels unreliable to buy food through money. Only the skill of fishing is firmly in their own hands.

    Rurik was in Fort Shilla, watching the construction of the third-floor palace started, his mood was extremely comfortable.

    Since a large number of people are ready to move, they want to bring their own dry food, weapons, and ships to march with the army, or to follow the army''s unnecessary search of Danish fishing grounds, why do you do anything to stop it? On the contrary, this is a great thing, as the prince Rurik publicly announced his strong support.

    The salt in the entire Shilla Fort market has been bought clean, and Lurik himself is a big buyer.

    While the Balmerks who transported the salt made a fortune, the locals who boiled the salt at a very high cost also expanded production, which in turn led to the local charcoal-burning kilns and clay-mania business.

    But Rurik did not bring too much food on this trip, and it seemed that the expedition was uncharacteristic.

    He has made up his mind. Since the expedition to force the surrender of Bornholm islanders to be deterred by force, the common people of the principality have developed into a "herring plundering movement", and the army should also follow the public opinion and mainly use abundant catches. For food.

    A herring is pinched off the head and tail, and the internal organs are cut off. Herring¡¯s fine linn doesn¡¯t matter. Both men and women can put it into their mouths to chew and swallow. This is also the most traditional and purest way of eating herring by the Vikings.

    What if there is not enough salt to marinate the fish?

    As long as the fresh fish is processed, it can be dried directly by the sea breeze, or grilled into jerky by the campfire. As long as the dried fish becomes dry and hard and enters winter after the remaining three months, everything will be fine.

    Rurik personally participated in the summer solstice ritual, and the fleet set sail on the same day.

    Most of the main force of the Principality''s fleet was assembled at the berth at the mouth of the Neva River, which was called Kronshtadport by Rurik. It is because there is a Kotlin Island in the depths of the bay, which makes the impact of high tide and low tide on Shilla Fort much less. Rurik was incapable of this. If he could, he would build a long and narrow breakwater along the trend of the sandbar, turning the berth into relatively still water. However, this project was not completed until 2019 on the other side.

    Any coastal city has to face the problem of sea tide erosion. Fortunately, Fort Shilla is a short distance from the Neva River estuary, and there are also a number of sandbars as guards.

    A large number of boats finished the day¡¯s fishing work and deliberately ran aground on the beaches of the Neva River, so as to avoid sea tide erosion perfectly. The fishermen then repaired their nets on the shore while repairing their boats.

    Every day, there are always boats out fishing, and a group of boats are always repairing.

    Now, the once lively river beach is suddenly deserted, but the mooring place for the big boats is very lively.

    People from all walks of life are determined to take part in the excitement, and businessmen from all walks of life have their own ghosts.

    In principle, everyone has never liked the Danes, and now this opportunity to plunder the catch should not be let go. Many people simply don''t plan to really fish for fish. Since there are royal pirates, how can other brothers not be free pirates by themselves? Invade the Danish marine fish, and looting the ships that do not carry the flag of Russia, even if the Danes start to protect, the brothers still have the Principality fleet covered?

    The flagship Aphrora has been repaired several times, and she has been to the warm Atlantic waters, so there are barnacles attached to the bottom of the ship. The barnacles were cleaned up, and the planks of the hull were partially replaced. She is already a hard-working veteran, and still wants to be a flagship, but it is no longer the most effective one.

    Rurik was the flagship, and it seemed that he had bid farewell to his hometown elders, but a crowd of "elders" followed closely behind.

    How many long rowing boats are there to follow? I''m afraid there are a hundred ships!

    Standing on the stern deck, he did a visual inspection and a little count, feeling that this number should be broken by one hundred!

    The fact is that as many as 1,500 people have brought their own boats into the group. Whether they bring fishing nets or simple fishing rods, they are going to looting in the Danish waters. These long rowing boats were all replaced with spinnakers, which became the most distinctive feature different from the Danish ships, and the blue flag of Rose on the masts was a straightforward identification.

    On the surface, Rurik would take an expedition with an army of 1,400, but in reality there is a reserve army of 1,500 behind.

    Is this all?

    When this fleet entered the port of Helminki, and when Yevlo learned of the expedition, the new force from Finland was not only the 200 people led by Yevlo, but also four of the thirty long ships that followed. More than a hundred Finnish fishermen.

    But when this mixed fleet entered Tombstone Island for supplies, it simply attracted a group of Swedes to join.

    It was already the last day stipulated by Liurik, and the arrival of the mighty army shocked the merchants not knowing what had happened. When they learned that Prince Rus took the initiative to use force against the Danish waters, things became more subtle.

    The merchants are not thinking about doing business, so it is better to maneuver the ship to try their luck in the southern waters following the pace of the Ross fleet.

    Therefore, from the standpoint of the messenger and talker Swinder, his whole person collapsed. Maybe this is fate! The Ross people organized a huge fleet that he had never seen before, or five thousand people rushed to Bornholm.

    The islanders have no resistance at all, and the number of people on the island is probably not as good as this fleet. If Prince Rose is willing, he can clearly kill the Danish king and cut off the head of the Danish king.

    But Prince Rurik seemed to have no meaning in this regard.

    The huge fleet has already headed to the south, the next destination-Saaremaa Island.

    Now that things have become like this, Rurik feels that the group of old pirates on Saaremaa Island are also being idle, causing them to push their long ships into the sea, although there is not much to them, one less is not a lot, there is Forget this opportunity to join the group.

    ...

    Suddenly a large fleet appeared on the Tombstone Island of the Rus. The Rus Principality almost rushed towards the Danish waters. Was this provoking a war against Denmark?

    When the news reached the ears of King Bjorn of Sweden, the information had been seriously distorted.

    He was a little annoyed that he was not the commander of this army, thinking about the relationship between each other''s allies and sending troops, since they have gone south, the matter is fine.

    In recent years, Tombstone Island has become more and more prosperous The self-contained trade routes of the Ross people have overshadowed their own Port of Birka. Although the trading economy of Lake M?laren is centered on the Port of Birka, the market scale is not comparable to that of Rossby.

    Envy produces jealousy, and envy breeds hatred. An evil thought passed in his mind and was immediately rejected: "Maybe I can take advantage of their emptiness to attack? Oh! No! If I do this, other tribes will not help me. But the Ross people settled afterwards."

    He had to give up anxiously and continue to live his peaceful life. But the Roths had to guard, because he could not guarantee that the increasingly powerful Roth would not have a keen interest in Sweden''s control.

    This problem is inherently tricky. The Ross people have always owned a tavern in Birka and sold ironware and other materials publicly. Every year, they used silver coins to buy supplies. Every year, there are rumors that some people have left the lake and immigrated to Ross.

    However, the king of Bjorn was mixed as a leader. His power came from usurping the throne, and he was only recognized by other tribes.

    It seems that he can only watch the huge M?laren Lake being sucked away by the Ross Principality of wealth and population.

    He was really helpless.

 Chapter 807ï¼š Ambition in the Gulf of Riga

    When the Ross fleet anchored on Saaremaa Island, the islanders finally had the style of the Ross Principality Navy.

    They are very fortunate to have made the right squad. This huge navy is not a rival, and they will join them in rowing boats themselves.

    Do you want to be a pirate attacking and looting again?

    Prince Ross obviously disdains to do this kind of thing.

    The islanders of Saaremaa were almost out of their nests. At the time of the prime of life, Tralang brought his islanders to organize a fleet to join the Ross Navy.

    It was precisely this opportunity. Lurik took the flagship cruise around the island, and personally boarded the villages of the island, and gained a very intuitive understanding of the entire Saaremaa Island.

    That being the case, the sea area south of the island naturally attracted his attention.

    The whole army has to do the last rest on this island. The rest time is extremely short. However, the trawling equipment carried by fishermen from all walks of life has been tentatively fishing, and the fishermen with the mentality of trying it out quickly reap unexpected catches.

    What is the scale effect? This is the scale effect.

    Bulurik took his own hands, and more than four hundred large and small ships with him began to plunder the herring resources in the waters near Saaremaa Island.

    But it is precisely the 20 official fishing boats that signed the contract, that is, the boats numbered RFB01 to RFB20, which left their nets and cruised like a blue whale with a big mouth. People on the boats think it¡¯s okay. When it is finished, the giant hemp rope net is recovered with a winch, and the herring that is as long as the forearm is collected on the deck, and then shoveled into the basket with a wooden shovel.

    Because Saaremaa Island is already the territory of the Ross Principality, fishermen from all walks of life have no psychological burden to fish here.

    Even the original islanders were shocked. They couldn''t imagine that there were such a wealth of fish in the waters near their islands!

    With very backward fishing techniques, how can the people of Saarema become wealthy?

    A large number of Ross trawlers have joined the "battlefield". It seems that the herring school will be wiped out? In fact, this is not the case, because even if the Principality of Ross does its utmost, the search of the South Baltic fisheries can still be called Gu Sha. Instead, they began an organized "big sweeping" of a small area of ??the sea.

    Their first day of fishing had already met the food for the entire giant fleet, and with the more rampant night fishing with electric lights after nightfall, a large amount of fish were sent to the shore early in the morning.

    "Saarema" originally meant "island", but now it may be more appropriate to call it "herring island".

    This is a big island, at its widest point up to 80 kilometers, but there is only one fishing village, and it is located in a small bay in the north of the island.

    Xiuma Island is also yearning for Saaremaa Island, which is also a big island.

    The narrow sea area between the two islands is used as a dock for big ships. In this tiny strait, the two islands seem to be about to join together. In a sense, this is already a lagoon, and the main force of the fleet is moored in a clean water. In, where is it suitable for this place not to be a berth?

    It''s no problem to live on such a huge island with tens of thousands of people, but there are only a few hundred islanders here.

    There are undeveloped areas everywhere, and the island''s forest resources are luxuriant, and many of them are good materials for shipbuilding, such as oak trees.

    The beach is full of bonfires, and the Ross fishermen who landed are already building their temporary shelters.

    They began large-scale logging, and spruce, red pine, white oak, red oak, and ash trees fell one after another.

    All kinds of wood have various uses. Spruce is very suitable for building houses. Red oak is the so-called most common Nordic oak. Because of its strong elasticity, ash is a pity not to be used to make bows.

    The fishermen were cooking fish on a large scale. The excessively lit bonfire stalls erected wooden poles and tied hemp ropes. The ropes were full of herrings with pinched heads and guts. The fresh fish will be gradually dried and become a characteristic smoked fish with no taste. Their purpose is to pillage herring, and it makes no difference whether they are in the waters further south or on the island of Saaremaa.

    But Jeflo took his men into the forest on the island with the purpose of simply looking for books. He found the thick oak tree, marked it, and left it to the Ross man with a double saw behind. He was mainly looking for the so-called "ash tree." The ash tree has a grayish bark, its shape is too straight but the body is generally smaller than the red pine, it is easy to identify, this has been very experienced in Yevlo.

    As long as the "ash trees" were found, he ordered his subordinates and felled them. After the branches were stripped off, the trunks of any thickness were carried on his shoulders, and the brothers carried them to the coast and took care of them. According to his thoughts, these unexpectedly happy treasures were to be taken home and placed in the house for a winter in the shade, and the large-scale bow-making project would be started in the summer of next year.

    The sea breeze was blowing on the overcrowded coast, but a rain interrupted people''s good mood.

    The fishermen scolded that the **** rain came suddenly!

    The summer rain always comes suddenly, it falls violently, and it can always come to an abrupt end.

    The downpour fell, and the dried fish that had been processed before was too late to be guaranteed due to moisture-proof problems, and the work fell short.

    People hide in simple wooden sheds to avoid the rain, and the sheds naturally leak rain everywhere, making people wet on a large scale.

    But Rurik was a top nobleman, he couldn''t afford to be so embarrassed.

    A large house of the islanders was designated as a palace by him, and the parliamentary chamber of the islanders was still the parliamentary chamber.

    Spuyut has been canonized as the governor of the island and has completed a walled fortress, and the buildings within the wall have also begun to be Rothified.

    This place is still very simple, and Rurik and Svetlana have a very good mentality, even if there is a big fish outdoors.

    On this day, a group of damp people gathered in the parliamentary chamber of the islanders.

    Prince Rose is the absolute protagonist. Everyone is looking forward to his generous speech. When the rain is over, he will rush to Bornholm Island.

    A pair of eyes looked at Rurik waiting for him to preach.

    "Saarema is a good place!" His emotion relaxes the slightly tense atmosphere.

    He continued: "In my opinion, some people no longer intend to go south, so they stay on the island and go fishing. That''s good, I will undoubtedly bring a large number of vultures to fight, our army will not be temporarily There needs to be a large number of complex people who are difficult to control at all times. Instead of looting the catch near Bornholm Island, let them stay here. Tralang!"

    "Huh?" Tralang, a mature islander, hurriedly raised his head.

    "You are a native islander, what do you think?"

    "I... I don''t know..."

    "Are you stuttering again? I have decided that Saarema should develop well. As long as the people of the principality taste the sweetness, fishermen will rush here to fish every year, and your fishing village will prosper quickly."

    "This is a good thing."

    Rurik shrugged: "I know you, and I hope you will not be disgusted. You and the other islanders should understand that when you ask to join Ross, this island is mine. How to develop it? My wishes. Now, I am happy to develop it into a southern fishing base."

    However, Tralan felt inexplicable for this explanation of Prince Rurik.

    Although the islanders opened up settlements in Saarema, they never claimed sovereignty, just like migratory birds just live here.

    If you just leave Rick on these things in the Chamber, the meeting will indeed make the audience drowsy.

    Rurik snapped his thigh: "Tlalang! Do you know anything about the waters south of the island? From my point of view, the south is a huge bay."

    Tralang suddenly stunned: "Prince! Do you know that the south is a bay?"

    "Yes. It''s called Riga Bay?"

    "The Gulf of Riga? If it is the name of the huge bay, it is no problem, you are the name."

    Tralang''s reaction is very subtle. It feels as if the islanders who have lived for generations have no interest in the Gulf of Riga, and even simply call the Gulf of Riga "a bay".

    "Since the bay is on the coast, do you know anything about the coast in the depths of the bay? Are there other people living there?"

    "Yes!" Tralang replied decisively.

    "who?"

    Suddenly, this Tralang laughed out in public.

    "Just say something, what are you laughing at?!" Rurik asked slightly displeased.

    "Because those people are on this island. They are by your side."

    "Oh? What does this mean?"

    For the time being, Liu Rick didn''t understand, as some seemingly dull people were brought to the parliamentary court and let them show up to speak, things became more subtle.

    There were not many people in the parliament court. The new guys who entered the house were still covered in rain. They all had black hair and were not well-dressed.

    They definitely can''t speak Norse, and they can''t even speak Slavic.

    Rurik tentatively communicated with them in Old Finnish, expecting some words to be understood. Not to mention, the other party can only understand a little bit, but he mumbled some difficult sentences.

    "What are they talking about?!" Arik who was in the audience was very impatient.

    "It''s their language." Tralang shrugged and smiled: "Obviously I should be the translator."

    "You can speak for them." Rurik reluctantly ordered.

    Because Saaremaa was originally an uninhabited island, all the Vikings exiled by the tribe set up settlements here. Because of their despicable status, they basically lost contact with their homeland, so they could only find a way to go to the south to see the situation. Soon they got in touch with the Baltic tribes on the coast. The Baltic people only built canoes, and a few followed the Viking exiles on the island of Saaremaa. Others simply took a canoe to the island forcibly.

    People from all walks of life gathered on the island, and their bloodlines were different, but they had the same origin on a large scale-the exiles.

    Tralang himself was a mixed race, and his hair was brown and yellowish.

    There are Estonians, Randars (Livonians), Latgars (Latvians), and Kurds (Kurlans).

    Some nouns Rurik understands the meaning, and some are very unfamiliar.

    However, he is very clear about the geographical structure of this sea area, because the Gulf of Riga is indeed a large quiet bay.

    Now that there are new ethnic groups, what is their situation?

    "You are from different tribes? Now you are all Ruths and my subjects. Just tell me, you or the tribe to which your ancestors belonged, what is the local situation?"

    Rurik continued his hearing, and the problem became purposefully targeted.

    For example, how many people there are in those tribes, what they rely on for their livelihoods, the tools and weapons they use can be metalware, and whether they can spin and weave.

    He quickly got the answer. Those tribes all know how to make ironware, they know how to cultivate and fish, and they can weave hemp and hunt beasts. That is, the number of people is unknown.

    They left their parents'' ancestors on the matter of their ancestral home. They hadn''t contacted them for a long, long time, and God knew what was going on there.

    They still provided a very crucial description-the tribes are clustered in the form of a large number of small villages, and there is no such a largest ruler as Prince Rus.

    Tralang kept patting his chest and claiming that the translation was correct. No doubt such a description immediately aroused the ambitions of people of insight.

    Arik looked up to the sky and laughed: "This is the opportunity Odin has given us! God is suggesting that we expand to a larger land and conquer new people. Rurik, you must not miss this opportunity."

    In this way, Jeflo also persuaded: "Since they are each forming a village, we can organize an army to destroy each one. Prince! You should dominate more."

    At this moment, a wise man yelled loudest.

    This person is no one else, but Swinder, the messenger and talker of Bornholm.

    If it can cause trouble, how can it be bad?

    Swinder blared wildly. He didn''t know what was going on in the south, so he hurriedly pointed out that there are fertile farmland, high-quality trees, and endless small animals. The so-called Ross people have it on the other side.

    How can''t Rurik understand the implication? Wasn''t it just slamming oneself immediately to the south to rob, and at the same time spare Bornholm''s life, no matter how long the war will be delayed, as long as the time is delayed, Bornholm still has a chance.

    Rurik pointed to his nose and told him to shut up first.

    Even Ragnar joined in, persuading Rurik to expand the territory. But how does this benefit Ragnar¡¯s exiled Danish lord? As the saying goes, the horses are photographed well, so that he can gain further trust from Rurik, and it is also good for the revival of the tribe. In short, there is absolutely no harm.

    Rurik looked at everyone, his heart was beating wildly.

    He paused: "My dream is to use Rose''s sword to smash a large territory. Does anyone think I will give up this opportunity? Tell you! It''s absolutely impossible! But!"

    Once the "but" is reached, things get complicated.

    "Don''t think about the short-sightedness of those who followed our army. Saarema''s catch is very rich, so they stay and do not want to continue to attack Bornholm. Our goal is to conquer Bornholm. Um, it cannot be changed at this juncture."

    Arik immediately followed his brother''s words and continued: "So we should make a plan. After solving the Bornholm problem, will we go to the southern bay and recover those people on the coast? I know you don''t want to. Killing wildly, if the locals surrender quickly, everyone will be happy. But I believe they are also courageous tribes, and I can help you win the matter of conquering the people of the southern bay of the island."

    Arik, this is please But when Rurik thought of the bravery of his cousin, he was worried that this guy led the brothers on, just like cutting melons and vegetables, cutting down the available labor. Exhausted.

    Seeing that the timing was about the same, Rurik set the tone as a prince: "To solve the Bornholm islanders this year, we will solve the problem of the residents of the Gulf of Riga south of Saaremaa as soon as next year. Saaremaa will To become a key marine trade node like Tombstone Island, we will contact those newly conquered people. Let us live a good life, at least let them live well. In the future, we will have more trading partners and one more. To criticize the Confederate army."

    "Who knows?" Arik said haha, his attitude was clearly distrustful.

    Today''s Rurik is naturally not too naive. He clapped his thigh and made a final conclusion: "Those guys need a master, it''s me! They and the land they settled in must be merged into Rose."

    History has entered this time point, or this is the inevitable trend of history. As the ruler of Ross, Rurik has stepped on the accelerator of the wheel of history.

    The so-called plan for Ross to conquer the "Three Baltic States (currently only a large group of tribes has been drawn up, and the rest is only a matter of time.

 Chapter 808ï¼š This is the choice of the Bornholm Islanders

    The huge Russ fleet received sufficient food supplements in the waters of Saaremaa Island, and a large number of grilled smoked herrings were directly converted into military rations.

    The fishing operation has just begun!

    Why must kill to the island of Burnholm to grab the fish? The huge Riga Bay is right in front of you. The fishery resources here are the same as the lack of development due to the inability of the natives along the coast. The herring paradise is the warehouse of the Rus people.

    A large number of fishing boats have floated in the southern waters of the island since the end of the rain. During the day, they were trawling and fishing at night. A large number of large herrings with men''s forearm were caught on the deck.

    Some people even dropped the bait to fish for deep-sea cod, and the harvest was just as plentiful.

    It''s not just the southernmost tip of Yusaarema Island, or the summer habitat of wild geese and wild ducks. Now Ross hunters have come over. They hunt birds to get feathers to make arrow feathers. Grease is also a treasure.

    Thousands of people from the Principality and the Swedes who came after them looted with all their strength, and Rurik estimated that their rampant fishing operations would definitely attract the attention of the Baltic people of various tribes along the coast.

    It¡¯s okay to be noticed by those people, it¡¯s best for the people of the Principality to spontaneously interact with the locals. It doesn''t matter whether it is violent peaceful contact, after all, the locals will adapt to Roth''s rule.

    But Rurik didn''t care about all this for the time being.

    There are still more than a hundred ships of the Ross Fleet, large and small, continuing to go south, and the entire fleet hoisted its iconic spinnaker and moved forward against the southerly wind.

    The warriors wipe their swords and rub the blades with hard leather to ensure absolute sharpness.

    The bundled arrows in the wooden box are moved to the deck, and the rope is untied for the soldiers on the deck to take at any time.

    Those torsion slingshots protected by the tarp were all opened, and those holding the seal cream oil stalls digging oil with their hands, vigorously smearing the slingshot''s flexible hemp rope and tendons, and also smearing the rail grooves of the stone bombs very smoothly.

    Lulik relied on the semaphore to get in touch with the ships. He did not give a battle order, but made everyone ready for battle.

    All ships are strictly prohibited from fighting without authorization, and they will always be on guard without seeing the flagship raising the battle flag.

    Eight sailing cruisers marched on the waves, they formed a wedge team, followed by large and small ships stern.

    The entire army is equipped with as many as 200 ship-borne torsion slingshots, each of which can weigh a half-pound cone-shaped iron projectile up to 300 meters away.

    On deck standby, soldiers hold various long-range weapons, making the proportion of Russian long-range soldiers almost 100%.

    It is such an army that completely subverts the Baltic Sea battle mode. This is the only one in the Mediterranean.

    Are the Bornholm people capable of dealing with the Ross Navy?

    Around Bernholm Island, the islanders¡¯ fishing boats are still floating in the sea.

    Today''s fishermen must maintain a high degree of vigilance, and they have reached a tacit understanding to retreat as soon as they see the jib boat. They have also become conservative and dare not drive boats to fish in distant waters.

    Even if the harvest from offshore fishing is not much, at least it is very safe.

    A considerable number of fishermen have left, and the attitudes of the people who remain are equally complicated.

    They don''t have the concept of locality, as long as they keep their own fishing boats, they can make their homes everywhere. If one day Burnholm can''t stay, then leave!

    It is extremely easy for a family of five with two or three children to escape. They either go straight to Denmark in the west or Gotaland in the north, but just throw a limited number of bottles and cans on the boat and leave them lightly.

    But those big families with a large number of slaves and mansions and warehouses have become too bloated, and it is impossible to evacuate lightly.

    Today the core force that the island insists on is such a big family, who has committed themselves to their servants and fishery tenants.

    Swind will never return if he is recommended! It''s been a long time. Could it be that he has been chopped off by the Ross people?

    Until the fishermen saw a large fleet approaching, the large number of spinnakers shining brightly by the sun, and the clearly visible blue stripes on it, had simply pronounced Bernholm''s death sentence.

    "I saw the fishing boat, they are escaping!" Some subordinates told Rurik who was resting in the cabin.

    "Oh? Already arriving? Can you see that island?"

    "Not for the time being. There is thin sea fog, and the sea is not transparent." The messenger said and suggested: "Maybe our army can capture a ship and let them take us to the island."

    Rurik thought for a while, "You don''t have to work so hard. If they escape, they don''t want to fight. Our army trails, and the escapers will lead us to our destination. That''s fine! I''m going to the deck now."

    There was still some sea fog in the morning, and as it was noon, a hazy dark green spot appeared on the surface of the sea ahead.

    That is Bernholm!

    The south wind became strong, the atmosphere rose to the top wind, and the air became extremely clear. The people on standby in the fleet have already seen the details of the island, such as a fishing village.

    Rurik pulled the complicated person to his side, pointed at the phantom of the fishing village and asked loudly, "most of your people live in this village?"

    "No! This is just a small village. You...you must continue walking along the coastline, and you will see a small bay where most of the people are there."

    Rurik nodded. He used this ship to carry out brutal hunts around Bernholm many years ago.

    Now, he didn''t hesitate to tell Swind about the matter plainly.

    Looking at Swinder, he was clearly gritted with anger, but on the surface he was pretending to be kind.

    "Are you angry?" Rurik asked deliberately.

    "I do not have."

    "Don''t hide it. If I change to me, I will be angry too."

    What else can Swind do? The lives of himself and the islanders are in the hands of the Ross Navy.

    Rurik continued with emotion: "Ah! I thought of something. I know your large coastal settlement, you organized an army to intercept me. Let''s face it! A hundred long ships are no match for my Aphrodite. Pull number, now I have eight identical big ships, and weapons and equipment are better than many years ago."

    Swind had no choice but to follow along and say: "So, if we do, we will be dead."

    "As long as you know it."

    "So, I hope you don''t kill after landing. War is meaningless to us."

    Rurik shrugged: "I''m here to subdue new subjects. If I really want to kill, it will only be for a few individuals." At this point, he clenched his fist and showed his fangs: "However, there will be people who will resist and resist. It doesn¡¯t matter if you are killed. So."

    "how?"

    "You need to be smart to stop those guys."

    Swind sighed, now there is no need to talk nonsense. "I will try to avoid war. Now that you have offered such generous terms, I think the whole island will be merged into Ross peacefully."

    "I wish they were as smart as you."

    But is it really that simple?

    Swind did not know that the tall king of heroes standing next to him had already divided all the islanders into different ranks in his heart, and had predetermined different destinies for people of different levels.

    When the Russ navy can see the details of the island, the islanders can also see that the Russ fleet is coming.

    However, it takes time for the news of the invasion of the army to reach the largest settlement on the island, so the moment when the fleet reaches its true destination is equivalent to the arrival of the gods.

    The Russ fleet was photographed in a wide formation, making the army appear huge.

    Take a look at this formation! Here comes the villain with the spinnaker! This is the real Ross army!

    The big families on the island were greatly shocked, the horns began to sound frantically, and the entire settlement was blown up.

    Because there is an extremely unfavorable situation for the islanders now.

    "The **** Russ blocked our port! The ship can''t leave!"

    "The Ross people must have planned to kill us! Fight with them."

    "Hurry up and send the women and children to the hills, and everyone with weapons will come to fight."

    Each big family has its own ideas, but they all picked up their weapons, because this was their last resort when they were forced into desperation.

    A group of women led their children to the stone hill in the center of the island. Some small families fled to the woodland of the island. Some women also took up harpoons and shields to join the army.

    This is clearly a matter of life and death, the huge fishing village has organized an army of more than two thousand people.

    This Viking army made up of fishermen was a force that could go sideways in Frank, but what they encountered was the Ross army.

    Various painted shields were arranged on the shore as a shield wall, and the eye-catching people stayed behind the shields, holding their weapons and waiting for the Rus to land.

    Surprisingly, the Russian Navy did not implement typical Viking-style flooding. After all, the big ship can''t use the beach tactics.

    Rurik saw the guys in the array. He aimed a wooden measuring sight at the shield wall on the shore, and estimated that the enemy was already at a position where the torsion slingshot could reach the maximum range.

    Rurik can tease Sweeten: "It seems that your people are very bloody. They mobilized for war in a very short time. They chose to resist. They are indeed Odin''s fighters! Odin is indeed looking at us. , Maybe I should comply with their intentions and kill them all."

    Swind panicked: "You can''t fight! They are not your opponents at all."

    "Perhaps they foolishly thought that there was still capital for World War I." Rurik shrugged. "I''m about to start landing. I hope they can be smart enough."

    Rurik issued new orders, and the boats fixed on the sides of the ships began to lower.

    Ships such as Aphrodite can house eight small boats, each can squeeze ten people, and theoretically one can transport all the soldiers away from the ship.

    All ships were releasing the boats, and the soldiers disembarked from the dropped rope nets and started paddling.

    The Ross Fleet, which is fast in action, only appears to be daunting at the beginning of this operation.

    In any era, facing a defensive enemy beach, rushing to land on the beach is risky, so Lurik dare not neglect it in the slightest.

    While the ships put the boats, they all flanked the enemy. The torsion slingshot that was not facing the enemy was removed and temporarily placed on the side of the opponent.

    The warriors sitting in the boats were carrying round shields, and almost all of them had steel swords hung around their waists. Four people paddle, six people hold crossbows. Because the enemy is waiting on the shore, who can be sure that the enemy is just watching?

    Can history repeat itself? This scene reminded Rurik about his first Karelian expedition.

    Looking at the armed fishermen of Bernholm who guarded the coast, the young people suffocated their stomachs, and the Ross army set a small boat to land. In their opinion, the enemy''s fierce ship is no longer brave enough.

    In the past, everyone was bullied too hard, and while angry, they were unavoidably timid towards the Ross people.

    Nearly a thousand people have died in the past few years, and all of this was done by the Ross people.

    An impulsive voice suddenly shouted: "What are you big fools afraid of? Charge up and hack them to death!"

    As a result, a dramatic scene appeared!

    The crowd became more impetuous, and the agitation of the armed fishermen caused them to push each other inside, and some people pushed the soldiers in the front row away from the shield wall.

    How is this not an offensive signal in the eyes of others?

    As soon as the first batch of Ross talents landed, the armed fishermen of Bernholm made their choice-to fight.

    Those islander fighters pushed out by their companions actually triggered the advancement of the whole army. At first, a small number of people advanced, and soon the whole front line was in chaos. The unknown rear soldiers felt that the time of the decisive battle was now, and revenge came. The time to avenge grievances should not be missed. After the Viking War with their shocking volume, they further invigorated the prestige of the people in front.

    This action undoubtedly frightened the Ross people who had just landed. The army was still not firmly established, and the battle began?

    Rurik frowned and stamped his feet with anger, and Swinder was completely dumbfounded by the embarrassment at the moment.

    Swind realized that his friends had made the stupidest choice or the bravest choice after all, but the wisdom of the people was definitely not mentioned. He also dreamed of landing together with the Rose Kingdom for a while, opening his mouth to clear up the misunderstanding. Now the general trend is gone...

    "This is their choice!" Rurik said fiercely, and then ordered: "Blow the trumpet! Beat the drums! Raise the flag! Fight!"

    The Ross Navy, who had already defended it, immediately went to war. As many as one hundred and fifty torsion slingshots were aimed at the beach, and the first round of volleys came!

    The half-pound cast iron bullet is actually very small, with inclined grooves deliberately machined on it. Such a projectile starts to spin violently during flight, although it will be reduced to a smaller size, and the stability can be extremely good.

    Dense black shadows flew high into the sky, and the projectiles spiraled and fell at high speed.

    The armed fishermen of Bernholm of Mercedes-Benz didn''t even notice it, and they were bloodied by the falling projectile.

    More than fifty people were killed or injured in this single blow, but it was still not enough to contain the impact of the islanders.

    Do you have to fight them close? Seeing the adversary approaching, the Russian army decisively suspended the landing.

    The ship that had just grabbed the beach was pushed into the water again, and the soldiers stood on the ship and shot arrows frantically at the approaching enemy.

    Steel-armed crossbow, wooden-armed crossbow, short wooden bow, longbow, and recurve bow are precise blows to the enemy.

    This surprised the Bornholm islanders who thought they could push the Ross people down to the sea and drown them. Their actions became meaningless. The Ross people were still floating near the shore, shooting with a strong bow and strong crossbow. They were really cowardly and determined. Participate in the fight.

    So it¡¯s too late for the Bornholm Islanders to regret.

    Even the most powerful bull trebuchet began to shoot large pebbles, hitting an enemy must be broken.

    The Bornholm Islanders were struggling to support themselves with their shields. Although their oak bucklers had good defensive power, they were still broken by the heavy arrows fired by the steel-armed crossbow.

    However, it was just ordinary fishermen who were armed in large numbers, and there were even a group of slaves who were forced to fight. They were so poor that they had no armor at all, and even a large number of people were shirtless. The flesh and blood body turned into terrible meat under the dense bullets and arrows. The tragedy caused panic, and morale might always collapse at any time.

    The war completely turned into one-sided, which is not what Rurik wanted to see, but it was indeed the choice of the islanders.

    Everything is under the control of R¨¹lik, and the Russ can deliberately dare, relying on the strong bow and crossbow to destroy the morale of the Bornholm Islanders.

    No, in the face of various free-shooting long-range weapons, the islander army gathered by the heart of revenge, faced with large-scale casualties and was too weak to hurt Ross alone. Morale has collapsed, this army has collapsed! They started to run away frantically...

    The Russian army resumed landing, but the victory did not make Rurik happy.

    "A simple battle, your people have already lost." Rurik said, pointing at the helpless Swind.

    "Next...you...are you going to kill them all?"

    "Your words are trembling, don''t you think I''m just a ruthless killer?"

    Swind was speechless...

    Rurik looked indifferent: "As I said, those who resolutely resist will be killed. I don''t believe that those fishermen are a spontaneous full-scale attack, they must be instigated. They are all deceived and think they can beat me. I want to Kill the planner, and you are responsible for the subsequent stability maintenance. Let''s log in now."

    Soon, a flag was raised, and the ships suspended shooting.

    At the same time, the flagship relies on the semaphore soldiers to communicate with the landing soldiers.

    Both Arik and Ragnar took their men to complete the landing. Since the islanders choose war, even if Ragnar, the Danish lord who has no hostility towards the islanders, , also intends to kill them.

    Just as they were about to pursue the victory, they saw the Prince''s armistice order.

    "Damn it! It''s unreasonable not to chase at the critical moment." Arik muttered viciously, as long as he stopped.

    "Are we waiting here?" Ragnar asked.

    "Wait! Ah! My lovely brother is going to be a benevolent monarch again. He likes it. Ragnar, take your man to clean the battlefield first. You and my sword must see blood and take their wounded All stabbed to death."

    Ragnar nodded and brought his brothers to work aggressively, but when he saw a woman struggling with an arrow, he was still reluctant to start. Lamenting that the islanders were so desperate that they wanted women to come to war, they ordered their subordinates to take the injured woman away and deal with it first. And Arik has no worries, it seems that Ragnar is also a benevolent person.

    In fact, Ragnar has always had his own ambitions. His troops removed twenty slightly wounded female soldiers, and they were **** to wait for treatment. Once these female prisoners are rescued, they will be absorbed by the down-and-out "Stonewall" tribe. Ragnar is determined. Regardless of what Prince Rose says, the disposal of these female prisoners must be in his own hands.

 Chapter 809ï¼š You are not allowed to escape

    The short battle was over. When Swind returned to his island, the body of the soldier who had been shot had already begun to be carried away by the Rus.

    He looked anxious, not knowing the true thoughts of Prince Ross.

    But the large-scale landing of the Ross army has already begun.

    A huge fishing village is in front of you, and those who have been defeated are fleeing with all their strength.

    Rurik finished landing with the hilt in his hand, but he still couldn''t laugh, because it was not what he liked to say.

    The corpse of the deceased was being dragged, and it appeared to be thrown directly into the sea.

    He refused to stop him, and met with the people who had landed earlier on the battlefield.

    Arik panted hard, his eyes full of longing: "A large group of cowards have escaped. What are you going to do? This fishing village belongs to us now."

    "What else can we do? We entered the fishing village and looted. The army needs a stable residence. The people of Bernholm provided us with it. Our army must accept it."

    "But a large number of people fled. Our army should pursue it."

    "No need." Rurik shook his head. "I understand this island better. Let them escape! They have no way to escape. There are no fishing boats. How can they survive? We control this port and let the ships cruise. , Those who run away will voluntarily surrender."

    "Isn''t it too slow?" After that, Arik pointed to the rocky hill in the center of the island. "Maybe they can still rely on the hill to resist."

    "Are you planning to attack? No need." Rurik thought for a while. "We can send this fellow Swinder to persuade him to surrender."

    "Be happy with you." Arik shrugged, then left with his sword in his hand.

    Can the fishing village left by Bernholm have a lot of treasures? When things reached this point, Rurik didn''t bother to restrain his subordinates. The Russian army was ordered to ransack the fishing village.

    War is not the original intention of R¨¹lik, but the real intention of plunder.

    According to his plan, even Bernholm, who surrendered peacefully, had to pay a large tribute to pay for the occupation of the Russian army. Now the army is so tired that it needs to get its own funds.

    The soldiers felt that this was a good opportunity to make a fortune, and when they really entered the fishing village, the desire in their hearts gradually turned into disappointment.

    What''s in the fishermen''s house? Tattered woodenware, some tattered leather, linen cloth, and some dried fish, it seems that there is nothing left.

    What about silver coins? What about copper coins? It is almost impossible to search.

    The disappointed people had to take away the dried fish and the salt they found, at least to fill their stomachs.

    There are still a large number of people expecting to capture captives. Just like silver coins that do not exist, there are no captives.

    The entire fishing village is almost empty!

    But there are three distinct families who are desperately resisting.

    The house protected by a wooden wall was surrounded by the Russian army. The soldiers in armor ignored the trapped beasts and tied the wooden wall with ropes, and everyone pulled it down forcibly.

    The patriarch of the big family, together with his family and private soldiers, fought back, and even the slaves they raised were fighting to protect themselves.

    They tried to kill some Rose invaders, even if they died in battle, it was not a loss.

    However, the Russ army had been prepared for a long time.

    Fisk is already young and strong, and the boys of the Sixth Flag team under his command have also grown. He was ordered to take the capable people in the flag team to participate in the action. Every boy is eager to make contributions and is indeed a super combat power in the army.

    The half-kneeling fighters lined up in three rows with their crossbows, and when the wooden wall was pulled down, the defenders who decided to fight to the death were shot as hedgehogs by the crossbows. So far, one round of volley broke the resistance, and all that was left was the sword and shield hands swarming up to chop melons and vegetables.

    The female guardians of the garrison were pulled out to tie their hands and feet, and the rest were killed.

    The soldiers rushed into the mansion to look for treasures, and only then did they pull out valuables such as silver coins and leather. But the big fortune that everyone wanted did not appear, and people quickly reached a consensus that the island is very poor.

    The Russian army caught nearly a hundred female prisoners in the fishing village. They were stripped of their clothes and thrown near the bonfire, where they were played with wantonly by the conquerors.

    The fleet was parked at the port of the fishing village, and all the boats parked here were captured.

    Why keep some small boats? Scuttle immediately. The large traditional long boats are collected for their own use.

    Only after he personally supervised and completed the collection of the ship, did he really enter the fishing village, and only then did he see the women being played around by the campfire.

    The capable mercenaries around him couldn''t help but say some vulgar words, and bluntly said that they were also eager to try.

    But the situation made Svetlana really speechless. As a woman, she couldn''t see other women living like cattle.

    "Absurd!" Lurik was furious: "I want to control the people here and transport them to the east. These stinky boys treat them as animals? Grund!"

    "Ah! Here!"

    "Shut up the person who restrains you, stop delusion, go and control those women. Listen, only I can decide where they all belong."

    "But those brothers seem to be having a good time." Grund muttered casually.

    "Don''t talk nonsense, go quickly."

    "Yes."

    Now Rurik had to issue another order prohibiting prisoner abuse. What made him gratified was that all those captured by Ragnar were properly guarded. He also noticed that Ragnar¡¯s actions were not good, his people had strong subjective choices, and the captives that could be controlled by him were all young women with a face.

    What is the condition of the fallen stonewall tribe? There are too few women and children and too many strong men. Ragnar wanted to arrest people and revive the tribe.

    The farce soon died down, and the bonfire was lit up here in the fishing village.

    According to Rurik''s order, the army should set up a deceitful bonfire. Ten people should not gather at a bonfire. Everyone should light a bonfire.

    This is the case on the shore, and the Ross boats moored on the sea are also catching fire.

    The former is an order that has to be fulfilled, while the latter behavior is simply night fishing.

    As many as 2,500 people in the fleet arrived in Birnholm. A considerable number of people joined in the fun to fish for benefits. They participated in the looting into the fishing village, that is, they did not get any benefits, so they had to plunder the local fishery resources.

    Such a number is at a disadvantage for the entire islander of Burnholm. If the people on the island resist desperately, it may not be really hard, and it may cause serious harm to the Ross people.

    However, they have never had a powerful leader. Swinder is a person who can convince everyone. His man is now in the Ross army, so the Burnholm Islanders have no talker.

    The last courage of the islanders without a commander has collapsed. They have become a mob, instinctively rushing to the stone hills, because there are still certain defensive measures there.

    The fleeing people gathered in Qiu. They saw the bonfire in the fishing village as bright as stars in the sky, and rumors abounded for a while.

    Some people say that the Ross people went crazy this time, they wanted to kill the entire island and everyone would die.

    Others claim that there are still some small fishing villages on the island where there are boats to escape.

    Some people oppose this initiative because there are too many refugees and too few boats available.

    The patriarchs of the big family gathered together to discuss what the next one should be.

    "The Ross people want to kill us, Swind was cut by them."

    Someone murmured: "Maybe Swind brought the Ross people this time, otherwise how would they know how to block our fishing village? Now everyone can''t escape."

    "We can''t be trapped here?"

    "You are thinking of a way? How about we send someone to talk with the Ross people, maybe we can make peace?"

    "Make peace? How easy is it? They clearly want to kill us. We still have to find a way to escape."

    "Flee? Where? Go to Denmark to the west? That Horik is no less famous than the Russ. The Pomeranians to the south do not welcome us, maybe only to the Silver Castle in the north."

    The so-called Silver Fort, this seaside trading town in the G?taland region once had a war, where King Olekin of Sweden died here. In that war, the Bornholm islanders also sent troops to the war, and now the locals at least do not reject the islanders.

    The wealth of the families that escaped is very limited, but these years have either been tossed by the Ross people" or by the new king of Denmark, Horlick, and even the landlord¡¯s family lacks surplus food.

    There are so many large families that there is no need to care about the lives of free fishermen''s families.

    The bad news of the night spread throughout the hill camp. The free fishermen no longer wanted to resist. They did not trust the big family and only feared the Ross army. Despair spreads in the campsite, and some people hang themselves with ropes that night.

    Naturally, some people thought of running away. Some trees were chopped down under the gleam of the bright moon. The families who lost their fishing boats decided to build their own rafts to forcibly cross the sea.

    They want it, and the big family wants it even more.

    However, the big families have decided to use the most violent means to get the boats, which is to fight against the small fishing villages under the stone hills.

    At such a moment of life and death, people who are eager to escape can no longer care too much.

    At the Ross camp on the other side, everyone knows that the escaped islanders camped in the stone hills, as evidenced by the many bonfires lit up there.

    Swind nibbled the salted fish and was tasteless, and he even worried that his head would be chopped off by the Ross. Moreover, his family all escaped cleanly, now life or death is uncertain.

    Ruriek ate and drank, roasting the bonfire and preaching his policy to the frightened Swinder.

    "Fighting is completely avoidable. Your people did it first. I had no choice but to fight back with all my strength. Those who didn''t think of you just withdrew easily."

    How hypocritical! With such a sigh, Swind really couldn''t tell.

    He tentatively asked: "I am still useful to this day? What can I do for you?"

    "Oh? Don''t you think you are useless? I will have my head chopped off? I have no intention of this."

    "What will I do? What do you...what do you plan to do with the escaped."

    Rurik shrugged. "They can''t escape, can they?"

    "So, Burnholm is very small. If they can''t finish fishing, they will starve to death soon."

    "Then they will surrender to me in order to avoid starvation, don''t they? As I said, I didn''t want to fight, I planned to take them in as my subjects. Are they all in that stone hill? I can still do it again. Give them a chance."

    Swind suddenly stunned: "You asked me to persuade me to surrender?"

    "certainly."

    "tomorrow?"

    "No, wait." Rurik felt that this matter was improper, and asked again: "Are there any particulars about camping in a stone hill? Why do they do it?"

    Swind had no choice but to answer: "There are some of our defense facilities there, and some supplies are also placed."

    "There are still supplies? A lot?"

    "If you want to feed thousands of people for refuge, it won''t last a few days. Moreover, it is a large family funded construction. I don''t think anyone is willing to give that group of free fishermen."

    Rurik nodded, and the people at the same campfire also heard the clues.

    "This is the capital of the hill camp? It''s stupid, they are trapped in the Jedi. However, this kind of thing can also force people to the end." Following this line of thinking, Rurik ordered his subordinate elites to relax.

    "You look up to them." Arik said fearlessly.

    "I don''t want to underestimate the enemy."

    Ragnar said again: "These islanders may be too strong, but now they are clearly tortured and weakened by you. Prince Rurik, in my opinion, your army might as well rush to Denmark directly. You can directly slash the king of Denmark. Head. You are too strong."

    "The timing is not yet ripe." Lurik sighed. "I plan to besiege them, and we will take advantage of the opportunity to plunder the local fish. We also have to let them find the boat and escape forcibly, and sink the ship without our flag! Kill all the people on it! I will They must be forced to surrender with this tough method."

    Speaking of this, Leuricton said with a sigh of relief: "At that moment, they who are hungry and dare not to run will certainly accept surrender easily."

    Swind could only respond with an awkward smile when facing the look that Rurik threw at him.

    Those islanders began to build rafts one after another, and a large number of people were watching.

    Even some magical scenes happened.

    Some women who have lost their husbands take the initiative to commit themselves to large families as slaves, and some parents sell their children. Even desperate families hang themselves after killing their children.

    The same desperate big family seems to have a way to survive, but in fact they are also busy sharpening their swords, intending to trade the lives of other islanders for the survival of their family.

    The dawn of the morning illuminates the entire island, and the Ross Navy leaves the port under Rurik¡¯s order.

    Except for the flagship Aphrora, which continued to anchor, the other fifteen large ships began to cruise around the island and take care of fishing.

    There are also a large number of long rowing boats doing the same thing, and a large number of people floating on the surface of the sea, it seems that the strength of the current camp in Liurik is extremely empty.

    Rurik also brought the group of guys out of the tiger and down the mountain, which also left him a way to escape the sharp retreat by boat.

    However, the islanders¡¯ retreats do not want to have it, because most of the boats in the big fishing village have been pulled away.

    The cruising Ross ship had been prepared for a long time, and the Ross people generally felt that the group of cowards decided to flee, even if there was no ship, they would continue to flee.

    In the northern part of the island, some ships appeared on the surface of the sea.

    This is a large family that has fled. They evacuated at full speed with their old, weak, women, children and slaves, and rushed to the ground to win victory.

    The cost of this difficult voyage to Scandinavia was paid by others. The fugitives robbed others of their boats and killed small fishing villages.

    However, Ross''s terrifying "sail" suddenly appeared, like a sea monster, suddenly rushing towards him. The big ship galloped along the south wind to complete the interception, and then talked about pure killing, and finally the bronze ram horns directly stopped the oars and washed down the long boat.

    Those who fell into the water did not get any rescue, and now from the stand of the Ross ship, they did it as if it was an interesting hunt.

    They laughed and shot arrows into the water or stab them with extremely long spears, enjoying the fun of killing.

    Scenes of similar scenes happened one after another, and those who fled into the sea one after another were killed.

    Those who were planning to evacuate by raft saw the situation and fled quickly. The people gathered on the northern beach retreated one after another, leaving a rudimentary raft behind.

    They actually returned to the Shiqiu camp.

    Another group of people who entered the stone hills, because the people who fished in the small fishing village were also brutally attacked by the Rus people, even the unknown people now know that they are facing extinction. The helpless people can only report to the group for warmth. They start to envy the smart people who left the island in the past, and how stupid they are to be greedy for local fish and resources.

    What else can I do?

    After a whole day of "sea hunting", the Russ army killed the islanders'' impulse to escape with their strength. The number of islanders surviving was still extremely alarming. Almost all of them gathered in the stone hills.

    And all this is what Rurik hopes to see.

 Chapter 810ï¼š Siege

    Hundreds of people returned to the camp on the top of the stone mound. They could rush to the woodland on the island to hide. However, fear affects the body. It is not a good strategy to escape by name. The current situation seems to be the only option to stay warm.

    Some people who tried to escape on rafts withdrew back, and they were not completely unprofitable.

    Someone took some precious fresh water from the spring. As for looking for something to eat, except for a little edible wild vegetables, it was really gone.

    Can a little fresh water guarantee the survival of thousands of people?

    There are trees and rocks on the top of the stone mound, and a few food warehouses are the property of those big families. Nowadays, some big families left strongly and were ruthlessly sunk by the Russ fleet. They took most of the reserves and fed the fish. Those few remaining supplies are also firmly occupied by other big families on the sidelines.

    The first day¡¯s attempt to leave ended in the fiasco of the islanders. After nightfall, the surviving people did not feel that they were smart enough to wait and see to avoid death. They faced not only the relief of hunger and thirst, but also the fear itself. Fear of dominance. The latest chapter of Taomen Takeaway

    The fact that the islanders flee forcibly surprised Rurik. He expected this, and he did not expect his opponent to flee on a large scale.

    He even reflected, maybe he shouldn''t have given the order to kill the fugitives.

    "Most of you shouldn''t die, as long as you surrender me obediently? I still want to include you..."

    Rurik put the illusions aside for now, and even if the situation is so, they still seem to have rushed to surrender them.

    The speaker, Swind, was anxious, and when Rurik looked at the grilled fish quietly, the guy staggered over and begged bitterly.

    "My lord, you just let them go. You plan to make me persuade them to surrender. I will go now. You can''t do this anymore! They will be slowly tortured to death by you."

    Swind''s actions were too impulsive, and he was dragged away by the guard before his voice was over. The world enters the era of the Great Flood

    "Let go of him." Rurik gestured.

    "My lord, think about it! I went to persuade you overnight."

    "No. They dare to escape once and dare to do it a second time. I want to kill them, and I am like knowing who is so courageous. Don''t dare to fight with me to have the courage to escape? It''s ridiculous."

    "It must be those big families, just... people like me." Swind explained hurriedly.

    "you?"

    "My lord, my family must follow the others to escape to the hills. My home is in this big fishing village. There is no dead body there. My wife and children have been evacuated. I''m just worried..."

    "Is worried about their safety? I understand you, but..." Rurik shook his head. "This is war. If your family members are smart enough, you can obediently surrender. I can let them be guests instead of slaves. "The eldest lady''s Qimen Fengshui master

    "Then let me persuade them. I just hold the torch and talk!"

    Swind, who was trying to leave, was still under the control of the soldiers, and Lurik was determined, and he couldn''t help but make his own decision.

    "You and I will continue to wait! Soon I will send someone to clean the forest, and my fleet will still patrol the sea. Three days! We will wait for three days. At that time, we will check the situation."

    "Three days?! Even if they won''t starve to death, they will die of thirst!"

    Rurik listened so tirelessly that he ordered his subordinates to pull him away, and he ate the fish on his own.

    No one in the Ross army was willing to say good things to Swinder, and even Ragnar of the Alliance didn''t bother to take care of this hapless one.

    Even if Ragner opposes King Horlick of Denmark, it does not mean that he must unite the Bornholm islanders. The islanders here are all strong-headed people, and their sources are diverse, and now he is extremely despised by the appearance of running away when encountering disasters. Although his own Stonewall tribe had also escaped, it had also made extremely huge sacrifices to successfully break through, and was always thinking of revenge. What are the actions of the islanders? There is no pop-up window for the Crossover Countermeasure Alliance

    The Ross army still lit bonfires everywhere to create suspicious formations.

    In the beginning this was a strategy, but now it has become extremely pragmatic.

    The Ross fleet, which uses trawl technology to fish for fish, encounters the resource-rich South Baltic Sea. The Ross people trawl for fish during the day and light the lamp to fish at night. A large number of fish catches are pulled ashore, and the river beach is only a spontaneous "fish and meat processing workshop". The big fish was cut into pieces and the small fishes were spread out. After being smeared with salt, they were gradually turned into hard salted fish by the bonfire and then transported to the ship.

    The smell of grilled fish permeated this small island, especially drifting along the south wind to the top of the stone mound and drifting into the noses of anxious people. This irritated people who were already agitated and fearful, and objectively it became a psychological offensive for the Ross army.

    Not all the islanders fled to the top of the hill. The whole island was surrounded by the Ross navy. The jibs of the cruising ships looked like the dorsal fins of sharks. The ships watched and cruised around, and any rafts that tried to leave would be destroyed. Global Navigation: My Probability is 100%

    As the sun rises, a new day, the situation is a catastrophic fermentation for the islanders.

    What the prince ordered was only to prohibit the destruction of large fishing villages. For other micro-villages on the islands, it does not matter if they are burned.

    The battleships couldn''t find the hunting target, and they simply took the miniature fishing village they found. Most of the fishermen have already escaped, and it is impossible for them, who are already poor, to leave any treasures in the village.

    The soldiers who came off the ship could not search, set fire to the house completely in anger, and then removed all the available bottles and cans. Especially fishermen¡¯s boats, too small boats were scuttled directly, and large rowing boats were directly tied with ropes and were towed away.

    The toss of the Rus army the next day caused smoke billowing in various small fishing villages, and some people dragged their families and fled to the stone hills in the center of the island for refuge.

    The newcomers brought more cruel news-the villages were burned down, and any escaped ships were gone. The ending is pretty good. Catalog of works

    The entire island became a cage, and although there were dense forests under the stone hills, it seemed to be a hunting ground for the Ross invaders.

    It was because there was news that the Ross people with bows seemed to be sharp shooters. They shot and killed people like hunting, and some of them were captured.

    The people who fled to Shiqiu could only bring bad news one after another. They thought that they had temporarily avoided the edge of the invaders, but unexpectedly, the supplies they carried became a must for other islanders.

    What Rurik didn''t know was that the islanders trapped on the stone mound were killing each other.

    Those big families and exiled Danes are more powerful and organized than the others. They grab the remaining supplies with a sharp weapon and pour precious water into their stomachs.

    What else can people who have been robbed of supplies do? They were hungry and thirsty, so they had to sit on the rock and pray for a shower. I am a catalog of taboo life works

    Although there were some people who took the risk and must go down the mountain to get water from the spring, more than a hundred people went arrogantly with expectations, but they were ambushed by the Russian army.

    The ambush was extremely short and did not even cause many casualties. The ambushing Ross army shot some arrows and stunned the water fetchers. The brothers swarmed and captured them.

    The captured islanders thought they would be in a different place immediately, but they were escorted to the Russ army camp.

    There were male and female prisoners, and the woman holding the child was the most eye-catching.

    Seeing such a mother, how could Ruriek remain so compassionate?

    This was the most captive action of the Russian army since the beginning of the battle. More than 80 people sat on the sandy ground by the sea, and they all got enough grilled fish and fresh water. After eating and drinking, their fears are mostly eliminated.

    After they obtained the security promise, they all expressed their willingness to cooperate. After rebirth, I fell in love with my rival

    They began to explain the situation on the stone hills, especially how the powerful people there robbed ordinary fishermen''s supplies, and described the number of people in power and the size of ordinary fishermen.

    Swinder hurried over to interrupt the prisoners'' complaint, and the prisoners were shocked when they saw such a big acquaintance.

    Immediately someone furious, stood up and pointed and cursed: "Swind! You took the Ross people to attack our island? You are a traitor!"

    Hearing it, Swind couldn''t argue.

    But in the next second, the man who was talking was hit by a crossbow in the chest, watching the arrow in his chest fall to the ground, and he stopped moving after a few twitches.

    The sudden death scared the captives to scream, and Rurik yelled: "This is the end of disobedience! You must be submissive until you regain your freedom."

    The food of the courtyard is full of love, full of wine, no pop-ups

    The corpse was towed away and thrown directly into the sea, drifting in the waves...

    For this reason, Lurik had to reiterate his policy, and after that, he began to divide this wave of prisoners into three, six or nine classes.

    Swind got his wish and knew the condition of his wife and children. Although they were alive, the servants at home were killed and injured a lot. Even so, they are trapped on a rocky hill, where there is a shortage of food and water, and the situation has been deteriorating. He can''t wait to take the water mountain with him now, at least he has to take his family back.

    Swind had learned to be clever, but his reason dictated that he didn''t do so.

    What he has done to the Rus people to this day, the army has penetrated into the woodland of the island, small islands have been searched, small fishing villages are raging, and apart from the huge refugee camp on the top of the hill, there are no other places to hide.

    It seems that Prince Ross will not take his fate back. The prince will deliberately hang the islanders for three days, and the real persuasion will be put on the fourth day. The fast-crossing male **** wants to chase me

    What else can Swind do? I can only hope that my family can survive to that day.

    On the third day, in the big fishing village occupied by the Russian army, Rurik selected a big house and held a combat meeting before the surrender operation.

    However, rather than persuading to surrender, the eager army generals are more willing to swarm up to annihilate and obtain glory.

    There are many people who can be recruited by Rurik, and the "ship" captain in the army, that is, the platoon-level commander, are all involved. The flag brigade of the Russ Army is a well-established combat group. Each "ship" is organized with 30 people and can independently carry out combat missions.

    Rurik had learned from the captives about the composition of the islanders on the top of the stone hill. There were a large number of women and children there. However, the fighting men suffered a lot of losses due to the failed escape. Now even if these men are fed and drunk, they are inferior in number. Not a rival to the Ross army. What''s more, they didn''t get effective supplies for three days, or specifically four days, even if they didn''t die of thirst and starvation, they would definitely be dying. Women''s self-help alliance no pop-up window

    The venue was very noisy at first, but when Rurik decided to preach the policy, there was no sound at all.

    "I know you want to chop off their heads! But you must all remember that it is a group of cowards! It is a group of hungry and thirsty cowards, and there are a lot of women and children! If you kill them, especially in Shiqiu. Kill them on the high ground. Odin is looking at you from the high sky. The gods will not think that this behavior is glorious. So the captain you are doing must restrain your own people. You convey my words to yourself Brothers, don¡¯t try to kill indiscriminately, and you can¡¯t attack without my order. If the situation becomes very urgent, if they don¡¯t resist, they will tie it up. If you dare to violate my order, I will use it. Stick your ass!"

    The punishment for breaking the order is to smash the ass? Everyone couldn''t help laughing wildly.

    Someone laughed and said: "Don''t worry about the prince, we don''t want to do things that humiliate honor."

    Rurik knew very well that the Rus army was not a disciplined army, it was a tribal army. The main body of the Principality of Ross is a mixture of various tribes. A new nation is being formed, and a unified Odin faith is also being implemented. In order to maintain the morale of the army, Rurik had to allow them to freely plunder, and the behavior of condoning violence is also eroding his heart.

    It''s not that Rurik didn''t have the idea of ??killing everything. What if he ordered the entire island to be killed? It will not be sanctioned by others at all, it will only make others more afraid.

    Clearing the customs and killing people to maintain the ruling authority, this is the real barbaric behavior. The biggest contradiction in the Principality is still a serious shortage of labor. The Bornholm islanders should take away as much as possible and throw it into the northern mining area to dig iron ore. Obviously, it is a very good labor force.

    Rurik still focused on the issue of persuading surrender. Now that he has a clear picture of the situation, he must explain clearly how to persuade him to surrender. The way of the lord starts from the incarnation of all things without pop-up windows

    According to his plan, the stone hills will be surrounded by the Rus army, and some big trees will be quickly cut down and sawn down, just to create an open area, so that the Rus army can raise the flag and scream to scare the islanders.

    The army then unloaded some torsion slingshots and sling racks and set them up. The soldiers brought their bows and crossbows to prevent the islanders from making the last fish and breaking the net.

    If you have done enough military preparations, you will be indispensable.

    In particular, Rurik was triumphant with this conspiracy.

    He proudly proclaimed: "After we lined up, we still lit some bonfires. We threw the big cod we caught directly into the fire and let the fire burn it to ashes."

    "What does this mean?" Arik asked in surprise, "Are you willing to burn the fat fish?"

    "How can I be unwilling? I just want the fire to burn the fish out of the scorching fragrance, and the enticing fragrance floats to the stone hills nearby. People who are about to starve to death will use their last strength to smell the smell. In my opinion, it''s that. At that time, their consciousness can no longer control their bodies." Fellow Daoists, please be serious

    Ragnar deeply questioned: "Rurik, this is also in your calculations?"

    "Yes."

    "We haven''t done this before, why didn''t they come down? Oh, someone did come down to get water."

    "They are not hungry enough." Rurik shrugged. "My purpose is not to kill them, but to give them some hope of survival. Those captives are of great use. Let them stand in a conspicuous place tomorrow. , Declaring that we did not kill. The smell of grilled fish is a strategy, and I also want to publicly demonstrate that our army has sufficient fresh water."

    Ragnar thought for a while, he slapped his thighs and lamented that Prince Rurik was so vicious at his young age, and lamented that he and him are currently in an alliance. If they are enemies, he will lose out on the military.

    Everyone definitely keeps Rick¡¯s strategy quite subtle. If you don¡¯t surrender in this way, those guys really can¡¯t describe it in words the latest chapter of the last online celebrity school flower

    So what should they do after surrendering? R¨¹rik has already drawn three or sixty-nine grades, but he has made three suggestions for dealing with the fate of ordinary fishermen''s families, exiled Danes, and the powerful families on the island.

    "Those ordinary fishermen are dependent on the strong, and some have sold themselves into slaves. Now I am the strong, they will serve me, and become my servants like a deer breeder. Only I can sanction them, you Don''t kill indiscriminately!"

    "The Danes in exile are not our opponents. The battle is a misunderstanding! Ragnar, I hope you can convince them. At least I have no intention of fighting with them. It is meaningless to fight each other. Instead, I and them will join forces against the Danish king Horry. K. I hope you can mediate from this, but you can''t make any more misunderstandings."

    "As for those big families who provoked the battle, do they still need to survive? I can spare them for the time being, but they must behave obediently. Fighting can be avoided completely, and the peace talks are clearly successful, but they refuse to recognize the peace talks, even if they If you choose to surrender, you still have to pay some... money."

    With this preaching, Ragnar and Swind received their respective tasks.

    Things have been very different from the original plan. The peaceful integration of Bornholm Island is no longer possible. At least in theory, there are still three thousand people who could be captured by the Duchy of Ross. All of them are Vikings, they all speak Gnostic, and worship the gods such as Odin, Freya, and Thor. Rurik was most interested in ordinary fishermen and slaves. Those were a large group of people who lacked care and were most able to take advantage of them. As long as they bind their economic ties, they will have to coexist and prosper with Ross for their livelihood. This is "collection."

    As for those big families? forget it.

    Rurik had a killing intent, and this killing intent was only temporarily suppressed, and it also depends on whether the big families are smart.

 Chapter 811ï¼š Non-mainstream persuasion to surrender

    The earth was shaking, and the pine trees collapsed.

    The Roth¡¯s two saws cut wood violently at an unimaginable speed. Due to the large number of people doing things, the woodland surrounding the stone hills almost simultaneously collapsed, and the tremor caused shocked the tired hilltop islanders. To cheer up.

    What happened?

    Those men who are still able to fight hold their weapons to get up with difficulty, their lips are full of folds, their dehydrated bodies have become sluggish, and worse still, there are headaches caused by lack of water.

    They are pretty good, after all, there was a small amount of supplies in the middle.

    Thousands of people are hiding in the stone hills and the supplies are extremely scarce. The food and drinking water stored by the big families have been exhausted. This kind of supplies can''t even satisfy their people, so how can they help other fishermen''s families?

    The poor fishermen begged to share some water and food, but the big family themselves were also tired beasts in their cages.

    If the Russian army continues to besiege, and the sky does not drop rain, thousands of people will die of thirst collectively.

    Many people have already died. Young children have died in their mothers¡¯ arms, and the children¡¯s mothers are in just as bad.

    Even people who can''t bear the pain choose to hang themselves on a larger scale. The so-called death, suicide is faster than pain and thirst, and no one knows when the Ross invaders will attack. If they are captured by those wicked people, they will suffer more miserable than death. Destiny.

    Many corpses hung from the trees on the top of the stone hill, and even more terrifying tragedies occurred.

    The body was chopped off, and the hungry and thirsty people had lost their minds because of their strong desire to survive, and they drank the blood of the dead. At least, that thing can replenish its own water.

    After all, people who do this are a minority, and more people just lie on the rocks quietly waiting for an unknown destiny. It has been four days since fleeing, the people who really haven''t gotten in have died, and the dying people have received at least some supplies.

    As many as three thousand people stayed on the top of the stone mound, and today they can still stand up and raise their weapons, but only five hundred people.

    Five hundred people seem to be a lot. Such so-called fighters will get tired if they try to chop and chop a few times.

    They stood up one after another, and the big families commanded their own people, private soldiers and even armed slaves. Everyone watched the destruction of the forest nervously, and saw the nightmarish spinnaker of the Ross people still cruising on the sea under the rising sun.

    "Will this island sink? We will sink into the sea!"

    "That''s better than being trapped alive like this. Why don''t we rush down and fight the Ross people, we can''t be thirst to death."

    "Desperately? Did we make it?"

    "Then it can only be sleepy. Damn, they are not even eager for our chance of surrender. We have a feud with them? The Horlick in Denmark drove us here, and the Russ will kill you and us!" The speaker was an exiled Danish nobleman.

    The elites of the islanders gather in one place, including large native families and Danish exiles.

    Compared with the two ends of the first mouse of the big family, the exiles sighed that they had gotten together with those cowards and ended up in a desperate situation.

    "Just fight them! I will die by the sword if I die." Another exile said.

    The patriarchs of the big family have nothing to say. They don''t want to die, and they don''t dare to surrender.

    The Danish exiles reprimanded this group of self-proclaimed big families as idiots and scolded them. Even if the brothers go down to find the Ross, how many people have the strength to fight?

    When they were ambiguous, new trends began to appear on the logging site.

    Banners with blue stripes on a white background began to appear in large numbers, and soldiers in white robes walked through the collapsed ruins of the forest with difficulty, gradually showing a hideous look.

    The flag is not only to show the identity of an army, but the number of flags can boost morale and scare the enemy.

    The Ross soldiers were ordered to restore the flag, and at the same time blew the horns and beat the drums desperately, doing everything they could to make a sound.

    The scheduled bonfire began to ignite, and the addition of soil glass made the bow to drill the fire much more effective. The white powder taken from the dung was mixed in specially prepared hay and paper scraps. The sawdust sparks drawn by the bow drill hit the soil, and immediately caused the entire grass to turn into a fire.

    Once the Russ couldn''t make fire so fast, but now making fire has become a de facto deflagration technique.

    Rurik watched the bonfires with a calm face. It is said that once soil nitrate has its practical use, the people will accept its existence and generate significant demand.

    "You guys! I''m afraid no one thought that this thing could be turned into a weapon!"

    The technology for casting bronze hand cannons and small cannons is fully mature, and key medicines can also be prepared. Take a look at the torsion slingshot that is pressed to the two-wheeled trolley and pulled to the scene. Compared with the artillery, the existing long-range weapons are fully satisfactory for use.

    Rurik divided the army into three parts. He directly led the absolute main force to stand under the mound, and two other detachments gathered in another area. Some flag-raising skirmishers were wandering, showing that the Rus army had enough strength to encircle the stone hills.

    Actually? The Ross and Swedish fishermen who followed the entire fleet are now ashore. Although a large number of ships are still floating at sea, only sailors are left on them.

    Rurik mobilized all the people that could be mobilized, and made a posture of holding an army of ten thousand people in his hand.

    "You must burn the fat fish to ashes?!" Arik still felt inappropriate about what was about to happen. He confessed to his brother: "It''s too outrageous to lure the enemy with the smell of grilled fish? I don''t believe those people would be like this. Surrender obediently."

    "What if I succeed? You..." Rurik looked at the many elites present. Except for Ragnar and Swind, everyone else must have their own significant political status in the future Rose. "Let''s talk about it! If anyone finds it difficult to induce surrender, just say it. Of course I don''t think this move is absolutely successful, perhaps it can defeat their will."

    Speaking of this, Rurik again emphatically informs the two talents who are about to persuade the surrender: "Swind, Ragnar, you must not remember what I told you. Whether you can persuade you to surrender peacefully is up to you! I don''t want to. Fight. But..."

    "I understand!" Swind could not wait: "There is no point in fighting at all. Let everything stop. If those guys don''t understand, I really can''t help it. I only hope that once the situation is irreversible, at least the life of my family will be saved. ."

    Rurik shrugged: "This matter... depends on God''s arrangement."

    And Ragner has nothing to say. Now that he feels that it is a waste of feelings to join forces with the exiles to oppose the King of Denmark. It is better to be brothers with the kid R¨¹rik, and invite the Ross army to help him by friendship. Seized the crown of Denmark. It¡¯s best if there are exiles on the stone hill, but it¡¯s okay if they all die of thirst and starve to death.

    The soldiers carrying the newly caught big cod were publicly displayed, and the people on the stone mound saw it, and watched the soldiers throwing the fat fish into the fire with little saliva.

    The Russian army was still rumbling, and soon, the scorched aroma of grilled fish spread to the stone hills along the south wind.

    Not only the cod, but also a lot of herring were burned. The coke smell of fish oil rushed into the nostrils of the hungry, and it was truly a dying illness to sit up in shock, and many dying people actually stood up!

    There were some dangling figures, men, women, and children. They dragged their tired pace and staggered down the hill. They were more bare-handed, even if they fell, they crawled and rushed to the scene where the fresh fish was burned.

    Seeing this scene, Arik was overjoyed: "Hey! Brother, let you be right! They really came to surrender."

    Swind and Ragnar were also dumbfounded, and they didn''t think that they didn''t have to spend their tongues. Those people who were about to starve to death had come down?

    Rurik was triumphant and motioned: "Don''t panic, I still have a good show. Ah! It seems that the torsion slingshot is ready for nothing..."

    Those who hold wooden barrels, look at the fresh water in the barrel. The Ross army completely controlled the springs on the island, and it was quite easy to get water.

    The soldiers scooped water into the sky with both hands, and even went into battle openly, shirtless, topping with the entire barrel of water, and publicly shaking their wet hair.

    The Ross people deliberately waste fresh water, this is a stronger temptation!

    More people walked down the stone mound, and Liurik ordered the guarded soldiers to continue to hold the hilt. If the hungry and thirsty rushed down, if there were attackers among them, they would kill them naturally. If they were just grabbing water, let them grab enough. !

    Some wooden barrels were placed in public, and the fishermen who washed down did not care about the risks. They competed with each other and the land became wet.

    "It''s really messy..." Liurik spit out. He couldn''t stand it at all. The chaotic scene was still where the male fishermen took advantage, and the poor female fishermen lay on the ground, licking the wet land, drinking even the muddy mud.

    A pair of soldiers rushed over at the order of the prince. They are not here to control the situation and make the so-called water fetching become orderly, but directly arrest the women and children among them.

    This seems strange, but it is because Rurik has different arrangements for the islanders. The women and children were brought to the east to continue to ease the marital problems of a large group of Slavic men, especially the many brothers of his Slavic flag team. As for the male fishermen, their life safety can of course be guaranteed, but they will give up their fishing life and turn them into slave labor for mining and start a new life in the north.

    A group of women and children were brought under control, and those who could not rob men were provided with fresh water and food.

    The Ross army watched this group of people eat and drink. For the women and children, although the soldiers had conversations in Gnostic, it was hard to talk about ridicule and contempt.

    Ordinary fishermen who could move on the stone mound were all looking for the fragrance.

    There are still a large number of people in Shiqiu, except for the dead, who are the real dying people, and even those big families and exiles who are still uncertain.

    Swind checked the people who came down, but he didn''t see his wife, children or even his servants, which made him extremely sad.

    Those who came down also recognized Swind''s face, and when they were shocked, they needed him as a backer.

    Swindle was originally the person who was recommended by everyone, but now that he returned to his job, Kongkai announced that eating the water and fish of the Ross people was surrendering, and everyone''s lives would be guaranteed. If she doesn''t talk about other things, she will talk about survival.

    Hearing the promise of life from the Ross people, seeing the so-called "killed water fetchers" clearly alive, they were even annoyed. Surrender is a smart choice. I blame myself for running to the mountain with the big family stupidly. If the title is earlier, there will be no trouble later.

    The united front work is now!

    Rurik was dressed very glamorously. He appeared as a handsome warrior and preached to the hundreds of people who had fled down the stone hills: "I am Prince Ross! It looks like you are just ordinary fishermen. Your stupid escape is to seek your own death." Now that you surrender to me, you will find the future stability. Eat fish and river water to your heart''s content now, and I will reward you with a good life."

    They all stared at Rurik''s tall and majestic posture. The leader of the fierce Rus was actually a young man?

    Rurik opened his arms and smiled. This smile represents goodness, and his promise is even more seductive: "You are all my servants, and no one can hurt you now! You are loyal to me, and you will be very loyal to me. Good life. Right here, if a soldier attacks you, it¡¯s a crime! I don¡¯t allow this to happen. I learned that you are all free fishermen. You are dependent on the strong to survive. Now, you must depend on me. ! Only I am your real master!"

    This is like reassurance, even if there is a commotion in the crowd, now it tends to be quiet.

    No, some people began to plead, that there are still a large number of dying people on the so-called stone hill. Since Prince Ross is a good man, he killed the big families that caused the war and rescued the poor fishermen, thus getting more servants.

    Is it okay to persuade surrender? Arik was even more surprised. People who either tried to resist or flee hard the other day, now they have changed from the standpoint of Ross to safeguard the interests of Prince Ross?

    Arik regards the speaker as a good dog who is apostate. This person is clearly a man, which really makes Arik uninterested. Instead, he turned his face to look at Shiqiu, where there are still a group of stubborn fellows, right? On the contrary, those people are the cruel people that Arik feels will not surrender, and they are fighters who can be admired.

    The fact?

    From the standpoint of the big family on the top of the stone mound, even though they took up arms and watched a group of people dying down the mountain, they were essentially a group of spectators. They felt that these people would be ruthlessly killed by the Ross army, but they didn''t expect to drink water and eat meat publicly. A well-dressed man was very ostentatious, and those who surrendered sitting on the ground were also very calm.

    The private soldiers and slaves of the big family wavered, and many people clamored to go down and surrender.

    There was a commotion among the crowd, and the slaves who clamored for surrender were killed immediately, and the patriarch used this violent means to control the precarious situation forcibly.

    Swind learned that his wife and children were actually still on the stone hill, and Ragnar also learned that many Danish exiles had not come down.

    The exact news reached Rurik. As the commander-in-chief, he felt that he could make the final blow.

    In fact, the life and death of those big families is no longer concerned. The key is that there are still a large group of dying people on the mountain. It would be a pity if all the fishermen died. On the contrary, it is not a shame that the big family and their relatives are so reluctant to die. These people had better surrender as soon as possible to give the Ross army time for rescue.

    Now, Ragnar and Swind have finally acted.

    Behind them are the more than one hundred capable brothers of the First Banner team that Arik is carrying The guys are all carrying crossbows, bucklers on their backs, and swords hanging from their waists. Vigilance is necessary. If those people are going to fight to the death, the Russ army will immediately fight back because they have been prepared. This is also protecting Ragnar and Swind.

    The two envoys were very conspicuous. As the distance drew closer, the people on the stone mound kept high alert.

    The patriarchs of various big families were shocked by that very familiar face.

    It''s Swind! Is this guy not dead? !

    When the heads of the clan were shocked, a woman pulled the child and rushed over.

    The dignified Swinder panicked, and then rushed over with joy. The couple hugged each other, and Swind''s children hugged their father''s clothes tightly.

    This warm scene could not touch a few people. Arik ordered his subordinates to maintain a high level of alert. Everyone has clearly seen the faces of the recalcitrants. If they shoot arrows, don''t blame the Ross army for reaping lives with precision shots...

    txt download address:

    phone-reading:

 Chapter 812ï¼š The collapse of Bornholm

    Both the wife and the children are still alive, and their condition seems to be okay. As for the death of the servant, Swind can no longer take care of it. His wife and children are still alive, and he has no more worries.

    He pinched his waist and raised his chest. After letting go of his wife, he shouted in a deep voice: "You will resist again! The Ross people let you surrender!"

    As soon as this remark came out, Shiqiu''s already swayed attitude became even more swayed.

    However, the powerful patriarchs of the big family, based on their own life experience, will not descend so smoothly. If everyone had surrendered long ago, why persist until now.

    An old guy leaned on a stone and poked his head out and roared: "Swind! You were the leader and led the Ross people!? You are a traitor, and you make the whole island miserable!"

    Swind was also not to be outdone: "Sounds like Holmsund? I expected you to say that! My friend, I am not a villain, and! The Ross people don''t want to be a villain either!"

    "Absurd! We chose you to make peace with the Ross people. You betrayed everyone! We all thought you were dead. We didn''t expect this to be the case. We might as well cut your wife and children if we knew this."

    Swind guessed that if his family did not run down without permission, they would become a bargaining chip for surrender. Even if Shiqiu''s people speak ruthlessly, it must be rhetoric with words in the words.

    "But you have no chance." He said triumphantly: "Look at your own situation! How much food and water are stored on the stone mound, don''t I know? The weather now doesn''t seem like it will rain soon, as long as Ross If people continue to besiege, you may die of thirst tomorrow. As long as the Ross people are willing and don¡¯t fight, you will certainly die. But! The Ross people want you to surrender. My friends, surrender! Neither we nor the Ross people. Reasons to continue fighting."

    These words are very provocative, because what Swind said is true.

    There is still a little grain on the stone mound, but the fresh water is really gone.

    Escape to Shiqiu for refuge now seems to be a really bad move, but no one thought of this when they first fled, and everyone did not expect that the Ross army would be everywhere, like a net trapping a struggling cod.

    The leaders of the big family are in a dilemma, and the exiled Danes are even more entangled.

    They were hesitant, but the large number of heads exposed from behind the stone fully proved the strong shake of their mentality.

    Considering his past friendship, Swind didn''t want these old friends to die in vain.

    He continued to shout: "If I landed on the island early to avoid this misunderstanding! Friends, we have all misunderstood. The war is not necessary at all, as long as we surrender to Rose, everything will be better. It is because you took the initiative to launch an offensive a few days ago. Let Prince Rus misunderstand that you are going to fight to your death. Why bother! We used to surrender to the Danish king Hafgen, now Hafgen is dead, and the newcomer despise us in the past. Since we once surrendered to Denmark, what is the problem of surrendering to Ross now? Now! Prince Ross has given our brothers very good conditions!"

    Hearing, someone leaned out half of their body altogether: "You say! What do the Ross people want to do? If we descend, what good will it do? This is our island! This is our island!"

    "so what?!"

    "We have to accept our terms!"

    Swind''s head buzzed, and a group of old guys died of internal friction, and they still want to negotiate terms? He remained unmoved, and continued: "Negotiating terms? Yes! I''m just a messenger appointed by the Ross people, and I can only tell you the terms of Prince Ross. You surrender! The Ross people will guarantee your safety. You will be there every year in the future. Ross Nagon, publicly declared against King Horlick of Denmark, and surrendered some more slaves. That''s it! The Ross people want these."

    From the standpoint of the Ross people, ordinary soldiers felt that the prince gave a group of dying idiots too high a condition. How could they get peace? It''s better for the brothers to swarm up and kill the islanders.

    Rurik himself made a huge concession, he himself was reluctant, but in order to resolve the situation as soon as possible, let Swinder describe it like this for the time being.

    It was said that the people on the stone hills should surrender after receiving such a promise. In fact, on the contrary, the patriarchs of those big families are still hesitant.

    For no other reason, these men do not seem to be controlled by others.

    Even if it was ruled by Denmark in the past, it was rule in name. The Danish lord or the king did not ask the Bornholm islanders for any real tribute, if there were some herrings. There are two reasons why the islanders fell out with the new king of Denmark. One is that the visitor is a de facto Frankish agent, and the existence itself does not represent the interests of Denmark. The other is the biggest contradiction-the new king announced the tax collection. .

    After all, the new Danish king Horlick became an actual vassal in Frank. Even though Frank''s tax system was primitive, it was a plain tax system. Naturally, as the king of Denmark, the means of making money was upgraded to relying on taxation to make a grandiose claim. The tribes under the rule of the new Danish king must pay a poll tax. Ships must also pay a mooring tax and a trade tax. Danish farmers must pay a grain tax.

    The Frankish kingdom has not yet invented many types of exorbitant taxes. Even Charlemagne, who is a talented man, often faces the problem of lack of money from the treasury. So the great king has to rely on taxpayers to subdue and ask the local powerful aristocracy to regularly find ways to provide enough. The tribute was used as an army salary to continue the kingdom''s expansion war. The nobles also participated in the war after they paid out, and the spoils of the war often offset the tribute. But this system has huge loopholes. The local nobles can do their own way. When the hero is about to die, the kingdom is actually divided.

    The new Danish king Horlick was an attendant of the tribal leader. He obtained the Danish throne today by doing things for the Franks. This by no means means the recognition of the Danish real powers. A considerable number of people do not recognize the Danish kingdom.

    Horrick had to rely on taxes to stabilize his finances and then consolidate his royal power. Because his disobedience aroused the ambition of the Franks, he lost a sum of money and consumed the national money, making the already inadequate treasury even more impoverished. It is clearly reasonable to ask for tax from each tribe, but the tax must be implemented even for the infants of the tribe. This is challenging the bottom line of the Danish people! It stands to reason that the head tax is not a big problem, and the tax standard is also very low, and the people can obviously afford it.

    From the standpoint of ordinary people in Denmark, this is not a good thing. The collection of poll taxes is regarded as an insult by many Danish people, as if even babies are to be Horrick¡¯s slaves. The tribes in those remote places simply rowed long boats to find another settlement, and some tribes rose up to resist, such as Bornholm Island, the most remote place, has essentially separated from Denmark.

    These major economic interest issues have separated the island from Denmark. Let''s listen to Swinder''s statement! If everyone surrenders, they still have to pay tribute or pay compensation. What is the difference between the conditions put forward by Prince Ross and that of Danish Horlick? Even the names of the two monarchs are very similar.

    Because Ragnar had been here, the name of Prince Rose was mentioned as Rurik Ottosson.

    The new king of Denmark is Horrick Haraldson.

    What kind of thing is this? Because Horlick and Rurik are both variants of the name "Eric", there is no difference between them.

    The names of the two monarchs are approximately the same, and the conditions put forward cannot be said to be similar, but they can only be said to be exactly the same.

    But the big real problem is also in front of us-brothers are really going to die of thirst and starve to death.

    Swind continued to talk nonsense again, and even if it took some words, it would be good to persuade them to avoid the killing. He was so dry that he had to untie the skin and drink from the water bottle.

    He deliberately made the action very pompous, and after drinking, he dumped the rest of the water in public.

    "Go down! Friends, the Ross people will not treat the surrenders badly. As you can see, the people who came down first are already eating fish and drinking water..."

    Ragnar and Arik who were present maintained the utmost restraint, and they really felt that Swind''s mouth was a waste of feelings.

    Ragnar stepped forward and patted the guy on the shoulder: "Enough! Maybe those men finally realized that they still have the courage of a soldier and plan to fight to the end."

    "No! Let me try again."

    "Enough is enough, your kindness seems to them to be crows. Let me come, I want to convince the Danes."

    No, Ragnar appeared publicly.

    He unhurriedly took off the robe given by the Ross man, and then took off the shirt inside, showing his chest and arms. He showed his tattoo to the people on the stone hill, and raised his fist to indicate that he had a special ring.

    It''s "The Ragnar of Skull Slashing Pants"!

    The Danish exiles were originally Danish lords. They were defeated by the new Danish king and the Frankish coalition forces, and fled to Bornholm with very few troops. There were some losses after a very ugly battle with the Rus army, and in the days when the stone hills were trapped, there were brothers who died of thirst.

    Ragnar''s nickname is very resounding, after all, at a young age of fifteen, this person can chop off the head of the snake-playing leader in a duel.

    Ragner also spoke very well: "Danes! Why do you guys want to mix with Bornholm Islanders? Is it just for shelter? Me! Ragnar Sigurdsson, I¡¯m from the Ross people. The leader is close. Our Stonewall tribe has formed an alliance with the Rus. My people have a very good life. The Rus admire you! Prince Rus asked me to give you a message! The enemy¡¯s enemy is a friend! As long as you oppose Denmark King, the Ross people are willing to make friends with you. Come down!"

    Yes, why should the Danes sacrifice their lives to the islanders. A group of desperate families only allowed the exiled Danes to live in the past. The fact is that they live in partnership with each other, and now the Rus are targeting the islanders. Isn¡¯t it ridiculous that the exiled Danes are involved in this battle?

    The Danish exiles who have figured it out are irritable, but they are still not completely sure that they will get a promise of safety.

    Someone asked loudly: "Ragna! We can go down. You swear! You swear to Odin! If the Ross people retaliate against us, you will be cursed by the gods, and heroes like you don''t want to enter Vallaha."

    Ragnar is a true believer. He firmly believes that there is his place in the Hall of Valor, so he must abide by the principles of warriors, such as not betraying his companions. He believes that Rurik''s so-called new policy towards Denmark is true. When the new Danish king is cleaned up in the future, the peace between Denmark and Ross, and even expanded, will bring peace to the entire Baltic world.

    "Okay! I swear to Odin! If you come down and the Ruth kills you, let Odin take my life, let Thor chop me into coke with thunder, let Freya curse my heir die."

    Enough enough, the Danes who had enough of these bets on the stone mound were convinced that Ragnar was real.

    The Danes didn''t care about the feelings of those big families and private soldiers, and they staggered down over the barriers.

    At the same time, the Ross army is paying attention to the trend of persuading surrender here. Rurik kept squinting and staring, he took a breath, and after a while, it seemed that things could be resolved peacefully?

    Arik led the archer troops to remain on guard. He ordered no one to escape. As long as the people who came down did not try to fight, the crossbows held by the brothers would go upright.

    There are hundreds of Danish exiles who come down, they are not a strong force.

    Ragnar collided with their fists, patted some people on the shoulders, and continued to promise peace.

    But Arik stopped them: "Dane, you hand over your weapons first."

    As soon as the words came out, the exiles who had just come down were instantly alert and drew their swords.

    The Ross army is more tidy here, and the crossbow towards the sky suddenly leveled, and Arik''s team formed a Ross arrow formation.

    "You still don''t want to surrender? Resistance is a dead end!" Arik commanded with his teeth.

    Those exiles are not to be outdone, even though their bodies are severely short of water, they still pose as if they are stubbornly resisting on the shield wall.

    The two sides are in a stalemate with a distance of about 20 steps. The Ross is not the main attacker, and the Danish exiles are also completely defensive.

    Upon seeing this, Ragnar was caught between the two armies alone, spreading his arms to mediate.

    "Brothers Arik, why bother? They are really surrendering, don''t frighten them. Hey! Friends of Denmark, you can avoid misunderstandings by handing in your weapons first. When Duke Ross thinks you are not threatening, everything is easy. Let''s talk about it. Now, Prince Rose is still recruiting mercenaries. Wouldn¡¯t it be good for you to defect together? For the sake of my face, both of you exercise restraint."

    It''s rare for Arik to accept the softness first. As the elder brother, he doesn''t want to cause trouble to his brother on this key issue.

    The warrior with the crossbow slackened, and the Ross army at the scene was relieved.

    The Danish exiles looked at each other, and since the Rus were like this, everyone had no choice. They put down their shields and swords one after another, and handed over their lives to the Ruths.

    Soon, the temptation to eat meat and drink water prevailed. Rurik was also very interesting. He could see that the people who got down the stone mound were full of suspicion, which added some material to the materials provided to these people. More than grilled fish? Danish exiles also ate biscuits made of wheat. This pancake is not ordinary, with a little honey spread on it, directly making it a delicacy that an exile has eaten for the first time in his life.

    When the Danes, who had unloaded their weapons, began to drink and eat in open water, the people on the stone mounds collapsed completely.

    The patriarchs of the big family can no longer restrain other people except their own family.

    The slaves rebelled! They didn''t turn to look at their masters, but threw their swords and axes, blatantly the warriors rushed into the arms of the Ross people with their empty hands.

    The slaves have all gone, so why bother with the private soldiers? The big family can''t get paid, so it''s better to go down and join the Ross people. The brothers are mercenaries in nature. It''s a good choice to give the Ross people their lives. Just because they saw it, it was a Danish who was clearly inextricably fought, and he drank water in the Rus camp.

    Having lost slaves and private soldiers, the so-called big family has all turned into bare veterans.

    At this point, they lost even the strength of the last fight, and then looked at the large group of fishermen on the stone hill who were helpless waiting to die, and simply announced their surrender.

    Rurik saw that the big families were the last to surrender. He had despised these idiots, but now he despises them even more.

    Of course, he was still openly and arrogantly welcoming the surrender of the big families on the island, and emphasized: "We will hold a Nordic meeting with each other to discuss matters after your surrender."

    This is Prince Ross? The Danish king Horlick was a low, round-faced fellow, and this Rurik was a handsome young boy. The handsome men are more friendly. With the fact that Rurik really provided water and food, people who were about to die of thirst came back to life. In the hearts of the patriarchs, Rurik only left a good impression. It seems that the previous siege has really become his own misunderstanding. Caused by asking for trouble.

    But they weren''t what Rurik took seriously. Is it necessary to invite a group of patriarchs of a large family to be the guests, what is the use of this group of unreliable guys?

    On the other hand, those who are dying on the stone mound and have no energy to come down to contribute, they really have nothing and are very easy to control.

    The Ross soldier carrying the water bag began to rush towards the stone mound, kicking the "dead" first, feeding water if he could move, and then carrying it down.

    Such an act of saving people is ridiculous. Ragnar felt that those people who died of thirst and starvation were fate. Even Prince Rurik didn''t need to save those people. He did not express the criticism, and forbids his fellows to speak falsely, so as not to cause Rurik''s dissatisfaction.

    An astonishing number of dying people were transported down, first with clear water, and then with clear water of honey. Lurik used military honey to save people The effect was immediate.

    They survived, and then took the food given by the Ross army and ate them in big mouthfuls. After taking the opportunity to conduct a general inventory, as many as 1,200 islanders of various ages survived.

    The top of the stone hill is already a huge mound! When the living people left, a group of crows took the opportunity to fly over and began to eat the flesh of the dead.

    Thousands of people died there, and a large number of young children and the elderly died. Most of the survivors were young men and women, including more women.

    It was this kind of person who was the prisoner Rurik needed most.

    "The young man was thrown into the mine in the north, and the young woman was sent to Novgorod as a reward. That''s it." Rurik was satisfied, so the blood-related family members of the big family who surrendered, their situation changed. It''s very embarrassing.

    In the past, slaves and private soldiers attached to large families could be quickly incorporated by Rose.

    As for those people...

    For the time being, Rurik still showed a kind smile, but now...

 Chapter 813ï¼š Wrestling Cup

    You can search for the latest chapters by searching for "The Rise of Rurik" in Baidu!

    The royal fishing boats in Rurik were busy trawling, and the newly caught herring immediately filled a huge appetite.

    The dying people gradually regained their spirits after being supplemented with food and fresh water. Then, these captured people stared at the weird conqueror with trembling, waiting for their unknown destiny.

    In all fairness, Rurik intends to treat this group of people kindly, that is, whether they appreciate it or not.

    Maybe a hot face and a cold butt? Isn''t it boring to ask yourself.

    Because Ross is a conqueror, the forces of conquest have destroyed the lives of the islanders, even if they are full and do not want to resist, they are also running away. Unless it will be shipped to a remote place.

    The detailed screening of thousands of captured persons has begun.

    Regardless of how they shouted, what right does a group of de facto slaves have to decide their own destiny on their own?

    Among the prisoners, there are husband and wife relationships, and there are also people in the relationship between mother and child.

    The former husband and wife were forcibly separated, and the mother-child relationship can still be retained.

    Men and women are kept under separate care, and their fate is completely different from this moment on.

    Arik was ordered to find the tough one from the pile of men, and the selected person was put on a rope loop and led away like an animal. The number of men in the pile of men gradually decreased, and those who were left became more and more apprehensive, as if they were of no use value, and seemed to be beheaded in a moment.

    Someone tremblingly recommended themselves: "I can do things for you and take me away."

    Arik ignored him as if he couldn''t hear it, and a Ross soldier replied contemptuously: "You don''t even have the qualifications to be slaves, shut up!"

    This seems to have been sentenced to death. Those who were left were frustrated. They didn''t know why the Ross people had to save themselves in the end. It would be better to die of thirst and starve to death earlier.

    The weak are not even qualified to be slave miners, and those who are selected are quite sober.

    In fact, Arik didn''t tell these men his true destiny, and he didn''t even tell them that the Ross people''s disdain was not too lazy to chop their heads.

    The large fishing village occupied by the Russian army is now very lively. This is the large camp of the Russian army and also a giant prisoner of war camp. The original residents of this place turned into captives overnight. It was clear that there was a house there, but now all the wealth does not belong to him. The fishermen of Bornholm have completely lost the fishing boats they depend on for their livelihoods. Near the shore are only the wreckage of ships that were deliberately destroyed, and some were smashed into random hulls that were used as fuelwood for bonfires.

    Those surrendered big families, men, women and children, because they enjoyed the control of the Shiqiu warehouse, they only suffered losses in the previous battle. When they surrendered, most of the personnel looked good.

    They were all captives. Although they were provided with food and water after the surrender, they were all locked up in a house for the time being and watched by the Ross soldiers.

    Rurik has made a decision and has not told others yet.

    He didn¡¯t have time to take care of this group of first-mouse generations who had not dared to fight and did not want to drop. It was their time spent on the Russian army that wasted a lot of time, making this supposedly short-lived operation become Dawdling.

    Rurik planned to hold the so-called Nordic meeting the next day, and the leaders of the big family received orders to attend the meeting. What would they whisper in the house? Some ears were close to the wooden wall, and the Ross soldiers acted as monitors and hurriedly reported to the prince when they heard any significant whispers.

    The big camp at night is filled with the smell of grilled fish.

    Those Danish exiles ate a lot of fish and precious oatmeal, and these strong people who had been screened by the war restored their former demeanor. Rurik kept his promise and placed Ragnar in charge of the same age for this kind of task.

    Isn''t he Ragnar begging to form a resistance army? Isn''t this the Danish soldiers coming? What''s more, these 100 people are all Danes, and they are managed by a well-known Danish hero, which also saves the Ross army a lot of trouble.

    There are as many as three hundred people kneeling to the ground. They used to have various identities, but now they have only one identity-prisoners of war.

    If any of the islanders in the past were the backbone of the battle, these people are.

    They were kneeling spontaneously, with their right hands covering their chests, and the intention of the person in this pose couldn''t be more obvious.

    No, Rurik, dressed in splendid clothes and deliberately draped in chain mail, appeared kindly under the shining of the campfire array!

    The mighty Ross warrior held up the torch to show more majesty, and further showed the humbleness of kneeling.

    Rurik stood on the platform of wooden boxes, his chin almost up to the sky with his hands behind his back, and he looked unusually arrogant.

    "I know!" he said loudly, "you are not those people, but a group of kept slaves, and a group of mercenaries who are selling their lives for money! You made the wrong choice in the past! Now, I! Maharaja Ross Rurik Ottosson! I give you a choice! It will be good to play for me! If you refuse to play, I will be beheaded now."

    Rurik then declared that this was an unbargaining choice. Faced with the choice between life and death, they naturally chose to live.

    Slaves are the most unscrupulous, but the mercenaries have to weigh them first.

    Rurik asked in a high-pitched voice: "Which of you used to be a slave? Stand up now! I give you the status of a mercenary, and you can get benefits as long as you are loyal."

    Hearing it, all the slaves present stood up like springs on their feet, and the speed of their actions made the soldiers raising the torches aroused.

    There were so many slaves that Rurik didn''t expect. They didn''t seem to be weak. After some training, they should be good soldiers.

    Naturally, it is impossible for these people to burst out strong combat power and loyalty just because they have changed their doors, and they cannot use them for themselves in an instant.

    them! Need a certificate! For example, at the request of Prince Ross to kill, prove himself in the blood of the enemy.

    The slaves were counted most accurately. Among them, there were more than 200 people? ! They are all young men who are not qualified to marry, nor are they qualified to enjoy private wealth. Many of them are "lions" raised by large families. Large families also often go to the Danish market to "buy" goods, so as to ensure that the slave community is always a group of mules that are easy to send.

    This group of slaves is a tool, and Rurik wants to restore their value as human beings.

    The slaves knelt on the ground, loyal to Rurik himself one by one, and came up with a strange set of allegiance rituals to Rurik¡¯s whim. In his mind, the slaves would More loyal. Loyalty largely comes from material grants and more power, and slaves who have nothing have a very low limit in all aspects. They were temporarily pulled aside after taking the oath.

    There are a hundred other mercenaries who simply take money to do errands. They are like no worries, but they have weapons (temporarily confiscated). They are like a gang of male lions walking together on the grassland. They have their own choice of money. The power of the Lord is basically the one who takes money to do things. As for getting old, what should I do? No one thought about it. Is such a person trustworthy? Absolute trust is impossible, as long as the money is sufficient, they can of course use it.

    In a sense, the mercenary group that exists in the Russian army is a product of a recruiting system, which is different from the civic soldier system derived from the clan era. Of course, the recruited mercenaries complement the current civic soldiers with limited manpower.

    The current head of guard Grund is a prisoner of war in the past. He has changed his course for so many years. This person has gained significant benefits by staying in Ross and staying with the Prince of Ross. As a Danish, he even has political status in the Principality of Ross. He can claim to be loyal. This loyalty is not for money or morality, but for the benefits he currently enjoys, and a key issue-the Ross people give him marriage, and his wife and children are monitored by the Ross people.

    For his own benefit, Grund claims to be an out-and-out Ross man, a fighter for the "son of Odin".

    He considers himself very high, his shield is still heavily painted with a raven pattern, and he is arrogant facing the people who are also mercenaries.

    Rurik asked him to gather this group of mercenaries on the spot, break them into pieces, and add them to the various squads of the mercenary team.

    "After you incorporate them, you will explain my policy, tell them the salary situation, and train them how to obey. You are their manager, and those who disobey will fight, and those who disobey will tell me the situation." Rick told Grund quietly.

    No matter, Rurik drew big pie in front of the mercenaries who changed the house: "You work for me. When you work until you reach thirty-five years old, I will give you land and a sum of money for retirement. You can marry women and have children. I will be a farmer or a fisherman in my territory until the end of my life. At that time, you will be the real Ross people recognized by me! I swear to Odin that I will never break my word."

    Um? This is really good! The new mercenaries are all Hulus Princes are great people.

    The slaves are still slaves, and they will continue to do slave labor even after they arrive in Ross. However, the Duchy of Ross can provide better food and warm accommodation, even if it is squeezed like a cow or horse, it is almost impossible to starve and freeze to death.

    The destiny of most male captives is to work as slave labor. If they give a little bit of benefits over time, they can induce them to continue to be grateful.

    In contrast, those female prisoners may be lucky. Rurik said he did not favor them, because they were just a tool to maintain stability. They regained their beauty in captivity and sold them to the group of Slavic homesteaders who surrendered to the farm. He had concerns about his family, and implemented necessary enhancements in the future. Tax strategy, those men will surely pay the extra due to the family Gu Liangchuan.

    If Rurik really did favoritism, it would be aimed at all the captured children.

    Most of the children have already died during the siege, and those who survive the siege are all potentially **** people.

    Will the grown-up children bear grudges? Maybe.

    After the screening, the boy, Rylik, was the one who didn''t want it, and the girl took away all of them.

    Because the original intention of Rose to conquer the entire Bornholm Island was not to force all the islanders to emigrate, the original plan was to complete peace with the big families, order the real power faction to give tributes and declare allegiance to a certain population. Even if the whole island is now turned into fresh fish on a chopping board, Ross should take the meat, and all the miscellaneous things have to be left on the island. This broken island is still the forefront of the offensive policy against the Kingdom of Denmark.

    It took some time for the screening work to be finally completed, and Rurik was embarrassed and not sleepy after eating more.

    He nibbled off half of an onion, leaning on the spicy and refreshing.

    Just because he still has a small meeting for tomorrow. A secret little meeting!

    There were not many people present at the meeting, but Rurik himself, Arik, Jeflo, Ragnar, Spuyut, Blue Fox, the young Fisk, the mercenary captain Grund, and the islanders¡¯ correspondent. Swind.

    Ragnar participated as an ally, and the rest were either Ross'' military nobles or vassals. Swind was a special case, and Rurik glanced at the man several times, suggesting its significance.

    "Everyone is here, there are no outsiders in this house. I also asked the guards to stand a little farther." Shinto Rurik said.

    Indeed, some oil lamps were lit in this house, and the indoor lighting was extremely dim.

    "There are still some big things?" Arik asked.

    "Yes. It''s about the big families among those islanders. They..."

    Arik guessed one or two: "Don''t keep one?"

    As soon as these words came out, everyone present was stunned, and the one who reacted most strongly was Swind: "Ah! They have all surrendered. You actually..."

    "You have to calm down! Are you accusing me of breaking my promise?"

    "I..." Swind didn''t dare to say this. His sensible head drove his mouth shut quickly, and it was like applying glue to his mouth.

    "Swind, just listen carefully. In my opinion, those big families have lost their use value. Their private soldiers and slaves are now mine, and they don¡¯t even have a few servants left. The money was taken away by me a long time ago. Is there still a need for such people? Keeping them might stab me back in the future. Besides, you! Swind! You don''t need them either."

    "They really can''t stay." The speaker was Ragnar, and his approval really surprised Rurik.

    "I thought you would sympathize with those big families."

    Ragnar shrugged: "I have never sympathized with them. It is only because we are opposed to the new King of Denmark that there is a reason to communicate. Their lives are at your disposal. I! I just want to cut off the head of the King of Denmark."

    "You will. I support you. As long as we work together to eradicate the source of all evil, everyone can live a peaceful life."

    Ragnar was deeply impressed by this. He had been in Ross for a period of time to see through. The smaller the country was, the more disputes would be. Although the Ross people used violence to lay down a large territory, there was a rare extreme peace in the principality. When people are no longer busy with armed fighting, they can spend a lot of time in production and life, and wealth accumulates quickly.

    Rurik now publicly declares: "Swind, I still want to establish contact with Bornholm. I canonize you as the war chief (earl) of Bornholm, and you can continue your own business here. Those me Leave all the unwanted prisoners to you, and how to deal with them is also your business."

    "OK."

    How dare Swind to disagree, Rurik didn''t leave him many people, and all he left was old and weak. The entire island has been abandoned. Although he has been canonized by a nobleman, the island and the surrounding waters are not in the hands of the Ross people? The situation is even more complicated, because there are also a group of Svealand (Sweden) fishermen following the Ross army.

    Since ancient times, there should be no Swedes in this area, and now these guys can come to fish in grandeur. Bornholm surrendered to Ross, and Ross and Sweden are allies, which means that Bornholm must accept the plunder of Swedish fishermen on the fertile ocean pastures.

    Humiliation! Humiliation! Swinder knew that he was unable to change, and he was too lazy to change. As a wise man, he knew the current affairs. Afterwards, he existed as a vassal of the Duchy of Ross, and his family could enjoy prosperity.

    Swind has no ambitions, Ragnar''s ambitions are almost carved into his face.

    In this secret meeting, Rurik officially made a deal with Ragnar and used Ross'' top military aristocracy as witnesses.

    Ragner can use Bornholm as a base against the King of Denmark and can recruit troops to build an army.

    But this is not the end, because Rose needs a window to trade with Denmark. Even if Denmark is now occupied by the new king Horlick, the lords of Denmark will never think that doing business is a shame, right?

    The large fishing village now serving as a military camp will resume its original purpose of existence, but residents have joined the Ross merchant fishermen, Danish exiles, Swedish fishermen, and even Finns. They can row to the South Baltic Sea to fish herring as long as they are willing to trade.

    Bornholm will become a free island. The legal system will be under the control of Ross, and the governing power will also belong to Ross in principle. The Swinder family is granted power and taxpayers, and should pay a small amount of tribute to Ross every year.

    Such a determination also requires Ragnar''s approval, even if this person is still an exile.

    Ragnar agrees completely, with a refreshing and sincere attitude. He is the man who wants to become the king of Denmark, and he needs the help of the Ross people. In his opinion, the guys on Bornholm have always been strong leaders. Don''t let this island cause no loss to Denmark.

    A secret agreement was signed, and the paper Rurik brought with him came in handy.

    The secret agreement is established in the form of a written document. Oral oaths are required. The written document makes the secret agreement impossible to deny.

    At the same time that the small meeting of the secret covenant ended, the ending of those big families was also finalized.

    The principle is very simple. Without them, it is important to everyone.

    But Rurik decided to make things a little more complicated. Is it bad for him in public opinion to raise the butcher knife publicly? After all, when they surrendered, Prince Ross publicly declared the right to life.

    It would be great if those guys could create a reason to kill them by themselves.

    At noon the next day, Rurik held an indoor banquet in public. Six large families surrendered, and he asked the patriarch and male members of the family to join the banquet.

    There are grilled fish, granola, and even honey water and ale.

    The men who stayed nervously in the house all night witnessing these delicious meals, subconsciously feel that they will have a bright future because of the hospitality of Prince Ross, so the venue is also a happy one.

    Arik, Jeflo, Ragnar and so on were all involved. They pretended to be kind, and Swind was a little sad and still squeezed out a smile.

    The patriarch of the big family didn''t bother to pay attention to Swind, they just stared at the handsome face of Rurik, and it became more comfortable as they watched.

    "Everyone enjoy a good meal, and we will talk while talking." Rurik said on purpose, and went straight to the subject: "As for your surrender, I am very welcome. The few conditions I have put forward make you think about it overnight. Have you figured it out now?"

    Sure enough, a patriarch signaled: "We talked all night, we are willing to be your vassals. But, we..."

    "Do you want to make any more conditions?" Rurik squinted, and inadvertently picked up the glass, drank the wine while the glass was still held. This is a signal, and Arik has been watching from the corner of his eye.

    Just as the talking patriarch intended to continue to describe, Arik motioned to leave the seat to go to the toilet.

    The patriarch continued his words: "We can vassalize, but you must guarantee our past power. You have taken our slaves, please return them. We can resume our daily lives before we can pay tribute to you. We are willing to pay tribute, I also ask you to promise that you can give us military protection."

    At this moment, Rurik''s eyes became sharper, and he could not even think that the dead-end family would dare to make terms with himself now.

    He was furious: "You! There is no strength to bargain with me now!"

    The patriarch stunned suddenly and hurriedly said: "You are a hero, and we are willing to marry each of our little daughters with you."

    "Oh? Is this your last concession?"

    The patriarch was speechless for a while, and had to continue to emphasize: "We are willing to surrender."

    "Absurd! Your daughter is only worthy to be slaves to my soldiers rubbing their feet! You are defeated, so you dare to ask for benefits!" The glass in Rurik''s hand slammed into the wooden wall and broke into multiple pieces with a loud sound Not small.

    Soon, a group of ragged sword and axe holders broke in under the leadership of Arik.

    These people are Rurik''s swordsmen, and they enter the house and kill them under the name of a cup. Their other identity is also a slave, and now they have the blood of the previous master to receive the title!

    The patriarchs of the six big families have all turned into meat under the swords and axes, and the mosaics of the scene drew Liuli Kemu to avoid it.

    He left the banquet hall and continued to instruct his men: "You go to deal with the survivors of these families. Remember! Men and women do not stay! If you dare to stay alive, I will cut your heads afterwards!"

    Another group of slaves acted as soon as they were ordered, butchered their former masters with knives, and the old forces on Bornholm Island were physically destroyed.

    The address of the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik: https://

    The full text of the Rise of Rurik read the address: https://

    Rise of Rurik txt download address: https://

    The Rise of Rurik Mobile Reading: https://

    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 812 is the number of the cup falling), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!

    If you like "The Rise of Rurik", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 814ï¼š Goal Godfrehagen

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    The result now has greatly surpassed the plan, but it is much better than the plan. Bornholm Island is flying the flag of the Rus, and here is already the territory of the Rus Principality.

    Maybe it will be like this.

    When the Rus and the Swedes who followed started large-scale fishing, Rurik, who had just calmed down, had to think about the feelings of the Danish king Horlick.

    "That man will definitely take some action! Maybe I''m just here waiting for Horrick to send someone to find out the information?"

    "Wait? Is it necessary now? Bornholm are weak. Are they weak or I am strong? Naturally I am strong. Ragnar and the exiled Danes are allied with me, so why not? Make some progress?"

    "If I just passively defend, do others criticize? If I take them to attack, it should attract support. Especially the support of Danish allies?"

    Rurik thought about it, he had already moved his mind, but there were some concerns here, and he couldn''t make a decision for the time being.

    It''s not too early now. If a lot of time is wasted by launching an attack, it will delay the harvest of this year''s wheat. Look at his men, a group of strong men in the Principality are all in their own hands. When there is no harvester, they are the harvested labor force. A large amount of labor force delays the autumn harvest due to other things, and the whole Rose will suffer losses.

    Unless, there is a lightning strike! If you really want to do this, you should rush directly with the remaining power of conquering Bornholm with a capable army. Anyway, the main force of the Ross Navy is here, and they can take the opportunity to wreak havoc on the ships of the King of Denmark, so that they will try to counterattack again, such as retaking Bornholm Island, which will take a lot of time.

    Rurik needs a meeting.

    The Duchy of Ross took possession of Birnholm. They cleaned up the dead bodies on the stone hills, gathered together with firewood, and burned them to ashes.

    As planned, the Ross ships with trawl fishing techniques unscrupulously started herring plunder.

    They used the seized wood and hemp rope to create racks for drying fish. Or burn the fish on fire, or even take sea water and continue to boil the salt.

    They can use their tongues to perceive that the sea water here is saltier, and the salt that comes with them to make dried salted fish is exhausted too quickly, and it is necessary to make salt on the spot.

    There are a lot of salt cooking workshops on the beach. Even if the salt is mixed with some bitter brine crystals, they are not very picky. They peel off the mixed crystals, crush them and put them on the fish, roast them enough to be dehydrated and store them.

    A heavy summer rain had a major impact on fish fishing operations, and the cruising fishing boats returned one after another. Heavy rain caused a storm, and the gray world made the big waves hitting the beach even more terrifying.

    Including Ross''s battleships, various ships entered the harbor, and the ropes fixed them in series, and the big ships dropped anchor. Those small boats were simply pulled ashore and unloaded their sails.

    People all hid in the houses left by the islanders in the big fishing village. Although the temperature dropped sharply, people who had been prepared put on blankets to shelter from the rain.

    No matter how violent the storm outdoors, Rurik chose a good refuge for himself.

    In fact, this is the home of the talker Swinder.

    Now he is truly the ruler of the island, under the control of the Duchy of Ross, he can freely exercise the power he has been given.

    Rurik is the king. He and his wife Svetlana use this as a residence. If a meeting is held, it should be held in this larger traditional longhouse.

    The outdoors is quite muddy, and the indoors are unexpectedly quite dry.

    Although the traditional long house does not have a floor, Rurik noticed that Swinde must have had someone ram the ground in the past. The rammed hardened ground can withstand rain erosion to a certain extent. It is to stay in such a place temporarily. Svetlana really do not like.

    On a slightly bleak night, only the man next to her could make her feel safe.

    The two of them were wrapped in a "sleeping bag" made of furry leather, which was warm and dry and comfortable.

    She subconsciously hugged her husband''s arm and whispered: "I think my belly is bigger than when we set off."

    "The child is growing."

    "Yes. It''s just... if I participate in the battle, it means that our son is also involved in the battle. However, I didn''t..."

    "Huh?" Rurik raised his spirits a little. "You still want to fight?"

    "I...I think. This is to share your worries."

    Could it be that your own woman is suggesting that she should have another swordsman? Rurik was really itchy in his heart. He really hoped that Lanna would talk about love, but she didn''t feel sleepy when she mentioned the battle.

    Lanna continued to ask: "When the rain stops, we can catch enough fish, shall we go home with wine?"

    "Is it that simple?"

    "You? Any other arrangements?"

    "Maybe. I want a new fight. You want to fight too, don''t you? I just do what you want."

    It sounds like his own intimidation aroused the strong enterprising spirit of a great warrior. Lanna smiled: "I''m just talking about, you...really want to start a war again? Is it now?"

    "What do you think is wrong?"

    "I have no idea."

    "Look at the current situation. The main force of my fleet is here. No one can defeat this sea power. I found that an opportunity is in front of me and I should not give up."

    Although Rurik didn''t disclose who the Zaixing Swordsman was targeting, the attacked was clearly not a secret.

    "Are you going to attack the Kingdom of Denmark?" Lanna was surprised.

    "I think."

    "I support." She replied very decisively, and even further sullied: "The new King of Denmark destroyed our interests and made us unable to make money. We should seize the opportunity. Even if we can''t kill him, it can frustrate them. Power."

    His wife¡¯s words were very insightful, and Rurik was overjoyed and pressed him under him as soon as he turned over.

    Although Lanna was smiling at this moment, she was pregnant, and she couldn''t serve it.

    "It seems that you have remembered what you have learned on weekdays. Yes, this is an opportunity. We should seize it. If I kill that Horlick this year and put Ragner on top, we will be able to be in Denmark. Make huge profits."

    Lanna immediately followed the words and said, "So, as you said, war is a shortcut to solve problems."

    "So, I want to convene a meeting to see everyone''s attitude. It''s great that everyone supports it. If anyone opposes, I will persuade them."

    Lanna laughed more happily.

    "why are you laughing?"

    "Nothing. In my opinion, those fighters must all agree. They are hungry for loot."

    Will Svetlana become a female politician in the Principality and a good helper?

    She would never be a **** person like Jiananfeng and Wu Mei, it would be great to be the Queen of Bigfoot.

    Rurik believes that this land of Rose can have women and cruel people. Lanna did only look weak and quiet in the past. As she got older, this woman became stronger and stronger.

    At least she is a good archer now, even though her lower abdomen is getting bigger day by day, she can still fight with a bow.

    When words like "the opportunity is indispensable, the fight must be broken" come out of Lanna''s mouth, I''m afraid that most people have such thoughts in their hearts, just because Lanna is a close relative, you can easily express this emotion out.

    Therefore, Rurik needs a meeting.

    The rainfall is still continuing, and the amount of rainfall is already very small.

    People also thought that they would continue their homework after the rain stopped. The news that the prince had called a meeting had spread.

    Those "platoon-level officers" were ordered to attend the meeting, and even the recently surrendered slaves and newly promoted mercenaries had to send representatives to attend.

    This meeting has to resolve some established major issues. It is nothing more than discussing the return of the army to the DPRK. This matter has already been predicted by everyone. But each soldier felt that this matter was not simple. They knew that their prince would definitely not end the expedition easily.

    Not fighting in recent years? Pooh! A black bear is dozing, and there are always small beasts to disturb it to sleep. How can it not slap it to death? Nothing but some meat.

    Some smart people are ready, if there is another fight, the brothers will follow the prince to fight decisively.

    When someone publicly expressed their desire to fight again, the words resonated, and more and more people discussed the possibility of the army fighting again with the aftermath of victory. They talked more and more vigorously, and some people began to make sure that the prince must attack Denmark directly.

    What is the mentality of a determined person? It''s probably a crusade against Bernholm, but the spoils of war are the strong suffocation of a bunch of fish.

    The meeting was held in the light rain, the long and narrow long house was full of people, and the number of people was enough to bake the room very warmly only by body temperature.

    All kinds of people participated, and the brave Ross warrior saw that a group of slaves had also become the attendees, and he was very disdainful of such people.

    People from the Roths headquarters are as arrogant, as are warriors from various tribes in Sweden. Jeflo and his Finnish fighters are also very confident. Ragnar and his friends looked like wolves.

    Only the representatives of the invited slaves were cautious, as if a few rabbits were in a wolf''s den, not daring to speak at all.

    Rurik sat in a public seat so that everyone could see his handsome face.

    The so-called meeting is basically to listen to the preaching of the great prince. My brothers now like Liu Riek''s talk every day the most, and it''s best to really announce that I will go to kill again this year.

    Excited emotions permeated the venue, and a pair of eyes revealed killing intent. What they desire, Rurik has guessed.

    He began to preach about sending the captured women, children, and slaves to Tombstone Island under control, doing necessary purification and then forcing some production labor. This matter can be handled by the local governor and wait until the real class teacher returns. Bornholm people who have been "processed" can be put into work.

    Rurik talked a lot, but did not talk about the retreat of the army.

    The soldiers with a high military sense were even more excited, until Rurik explained that he wanted to expand the war.

    Suddenly, the whole house resembled an exploding steam boiler, and the cheers seemed to overturn the roof.

    The soldiers present are all officers. They represent the wishes of the thirty soldiers under their hands. War means trophies. In their concept, Rurik¡¯s personal conquest is only a big victory, and the Danes are definitely not poor. Expanding the war means that the brothers make a fortune. The long-cherished wish is about to come true.

    Ragnar raised his hands and cheered, because the target mentioned by Rurik was nothing else, but Godfreyhagen in the Nest of Sin.

    That city was built on a small bay at the northernmost point of Jutland. Its geographical location is to guard the strait, overlooking the entire peninsula, and the large islands in the east, as well as the Scandinavian Norwegians.

    Danish King Horlick brought his Frankish Danish army to the Robard tribe, who had lost its leader, to occupy the magpie¡¯s nest, but he is the true blood descendant of the legendary leader Godfrey (he has always Emphasize this point), the Robard tribe all belonged to him, including Hafgen''s widow, who also agreed that Horrick was a new husband.

    The emerging city of Godfrehagen was identified by Rurik as the target of the battle. He described the wealth and a powerful army there.

    Wealth is maddening, and the so-called "stay a strong army" is really a provocation to the Russian army.

    In the past era, Rus had its own "phobia of panic attacks". Over the years, Russ ships repeatedly hopped across the Danish Strait, and it was common to attack Danish ships. The fighters were arrogant, and even the workers of the Danish exile Ragnar became the workers of the Rus, and seemed to have become the slaves of Prince Rurik, which made the ordinary Russ more arrogant towards Denmark.

    But it is undeniable that the Danes have considerable wealth in their hands.

    After everyone shouted enough and calmed down, Rurik continued to preach: "We are going to attack Goldfrehagen, the capital of the Kingdom of Denmark. If we have enough chance, we will burn it! This is not just for wealth and warriors. The glory of Rose, the most important thing is our revenge!"

    "This is not just our revenge, but also the revenge of our Danish allies! All of you present here remember. The enemies of the Russ Principality are never all Danes. Those Danish tribes allied with us are our trusted friends. That Horrick from Frank became the king of Denmark. He and his followers are our mortal enemies. We! We must know who is the enemy and who is the friend."

    Who is the enemy, who is the friend. This statement seems simple but it is a fundamental problem.

    Most of the elite personnel of the Rus Principality are here. They lead troops to destroy Denmark indiscriminately, which will definitely be harmful to the future alliance between Russ and the new Denmark.

    The Danish exiles attending the meeting were originally tribal leaders. Their tribes were displaced and killed in large numbers. Now they are actually supporting Ragnar, and they don''t really identify with the Rus. Their demands are exactly the same as Ragnar-to kill Horrick.

    They heard Rurik''s "theory of foe and us" refreshingly, and this oath was very popular.

    Rurik emphasized: "What we need is not just revenge, but also what kind of Denmark we face after the final revenge. I! Prince Ross! I support Ragnar Sigurdsson as the new Danish king. I am willing to form an alliance with Ragnar to end the dispute between Ross and Denmark in history."

    This remark did not arouse the surprise of the Ross people. Everyone has already reached a consensus that it is said that Ross and Denmark will reach some kind of peace sooner or later. The radicals felt that they could embezzle large areas of Denmark, or absorb the Danes into the Russ, or even annex the whole of Denmark, so that peace could be achieved.

    After all, that was too radical thinking. From the standpoint of Rurik, in order to obtain the huge benefits of trade as early as possible, a Danish king who had a good relationship with Rose was needed.

    Those Danish exiles were so shocked that they could go down and talk about it.

    "Hey! Danes, let''s explain your thoughts publicly!" Rurik said sharply.

    "Let me do it!" Ragnar stood up altogether, his gaze was as sharp as an eagle, and his ambition could be seen through his eyes. "My friends, Prince Rose holds that I will seize the throne, and you should support me. As you know my name, I still have an army training in Rose. Many people oppose Horrick, and I will find them to absorb them. I am. A powerful army will be built, Horrick will be completely eliminated, and I will become the King of Denmark. As Prince Rus said, Rus is not our enemy. We have a common enemy with Rus, who is the Franks. The North is divided into disputes. They are all conspiracies of the Frankish kingdom. They cause us to kill each other, and in the end they will embezzle us like the Saxons..."

    The wise man could hear that Ragnar was not standing for the Roths, and he also publicly stated that he was not a servant of the Roths.

    Although the exiles have basically become "polished veterans", they are naturally appealing, and they can re-emerge themselves in Denmark.

    It''s just that now the Danish king Horlick is very powerful, and the powerful rebels fled to Norway on a large scale after the defeat of the battle, and even the Viking York Kingdom in Britain. Those who lack the strength are dormant in Denmark. Although they are the rudder of the wind, they will suddenly rise up to take part in the counterattack when they find an opportunity.

    Rurik took over Ragner¡¯s words and continued: "The king of the Kingdom of York is my brother. We made an oath to Odin. We Rus and Norwegians have no disputes, and there have been many business transactions in the past. Swedes It is our traditional ally of Ross. If I declare reconciliation with the future Denmark, Sweden will also reconcile with Denmark. Friends, we northerners are all Odin¡¯s fighters, we all speak Gnostic, we can only kill each other. It can make the Frankish kingdom cheaper! All our kingdoms and tribes should form alliances, we should do business freely and safely, and we should work together to fight against Frank. Just like the great Godfrey appointed by you Danes, he is respected by you when he counterattacks Frank. ..."

    Rurik''s remarks were mainly aimed at the Danish exiles who were present. The exiles found this to be very relevant, and the Rus also found it to be reasonable.

    A soul question touched everyone''s heart--why all Odin''s fighters should be in a civil war under the instigation of the Frankish kingdom.

    A huge common enemy has been established, that is, the Frankish Kingdom! The new king Horrick is also recognized as a running dog kept by Frank, and the story of his kneeling to Prince Ludwig of Frank is spread everywhere.

    "I personally would like to ally with Ross!" An exile has been probabilized.

    In this way, many exiles admire the wonderful concept of "Northern Anti-Franken Alliance" conceived by Lurik, at least for now, they can form an alliance with Rose to form a coalition to beat the common enemy Horrick¡¯s nest, Godfrey Hagen. Let''s do it! We should act as soon as possible during the warm period. "Ragner encouraged.

    The brave Arik stood up: "I support the Ragnar brothers. Last year we burned the Frankish Bremen together, and this year we burned the Gold Frehagen."

    Even the blue fox, who was born as a businessman, supported the battle: "Although we have 1,500 people, every soldier is different, and we have a powerful fleet. Even if Horrick takes out 5,000 people, the advantage is still there. Our army!"

    The war is already an arrow from the string, and Rurik cannot and cannot withdraw it.

    He decisively ordered: "In this battle, we should gather forces to organize the Ross, Denmark, and Sweden coalition forces. I will ask those Swedish fishermen who are following to join the war. We are all Odin''s fighters, so we will fight against Frank''s lackey Huo in the name of Odin. Rick, restore the glory of our northerners."

    Then, the whole longhouse trembles with the Viking roar...

 Chapter 815ï¼š Slave soldier

    , The fastest update to the latest chapter of the Rise of Rurik!

    In theory, those slaves only changed the door. In their opinion, their new master was a good man, that is, they gave everyone enough food and water, and also gave them a chance to change their destiny.

    They realize that they are no longer a beast and horse that can only work endlessly. Although it is still a tool, it is actually a tool that can kill people.

    Because Rurik made a promise to them, slaves can also become ordinary people in the Duchy of Ross, provided that they can serve the prince more.

    They beheaded the old master and helped Rick get rid of the old forces on Bornholm Island. This was a fame but the performance was still insufficient.

    There have been rumors in the crowd that the so-called prince still wants to plan to seize the opportunity to attack the Danes.

    The slaves were generally insensible. They were given daggers one after another, gathered in the shed to process a large number of herring and cod caught by the Ross ship, and were allowed to eat fish and meat at will. All the Viking people did not have the slightest rejection of eating raw fish and meat. They found that it was a huge welfare, and they ate herring wildly.

    They also noticed that the conquerors seemed to have held a meeting, and soon a group of ships rushed to the east carrying the women and children.

    There seems to be fewer ships cruising on the sea, and the amount of fish processed by them is guaranteed.

    The long life of enslavement made them generally behave very submissively to the strong. When a Ross warrior ordered them to hurry up to process the fish, they naturally followed it, but the new order was strange.

    What is a herring? It can be thrown into a bucket after pinching its head and tail and dissecting its internal organs? Is this processing finished? Shouldn''t it be further made into dried fish?

    Those women and children have been taken away, and there are not many women left in Bornholm.

    These slaves, as well as the private soldiers who were captured, remained on the island, and the army of conquerors still stayed here.

    They whispered to themselves, believing those rumors more and more.

    It was a breezy morning, and the sea breeze had dried up the mud from the previous heavy rain. There was a faint salty smell in the air, and the slaves who put down their hands to work were driven to the beach.

    They looked from left to right and saw a group of Ross conquerors dressed in blue and white striped robes standing in line here. The conquerors just stood with bucklers on their backs and sword hilts, like a statue of a statue.

    A stalwart and magnificent man stood on the foundation of a pile of wooden boxes. This man was no one else but Lord Rurik, Lord Rose.

    The slaves realized that they would get a new destiny, they raised their heads one after another, looking forward to the great preaching from the prince.

    But he saw Rurik take off his white woolen cap and showed his golden ponytail. He added his beard deliberately, but the beard was cut quite neatly by a sharp steel knife.

    He is just like Otto''s face when he was young, and he inherited the beauty of Niya when he was young. The faces of his parents were gathered together to form his masculine face, but his eyes were tough and fierce.

    A handsome and ruthless person is most respected by Viking women, and such a man worships Viking men as well.

    Rurik made a polite first: "You are all slaves! But you are not livestock! Are you going to be slaves forever? No! As long as you have won the battle, you can become free people. I want you to become fighters and kill now. Kill the enemy and chop off the enemy¡¯s head. As long as any one of you can chop off two heads in the fierce battle in the future and report your merits to me, your status as a slave will be wiped out immediately. Even if you didn¡¯t kill the enemy, don¡¯t worry, get involved. After several wars, your low status will be exempted! At that time, I will reward you farmland and fishing boats, and even reward you women. Do you yearn for a better life?!"

    This soul question hits their hearts.

    Seeing the overall eagerness of the crowd, Rurik motioned to his men to pull out the trolleys full of weapons.

    It was an iron sword, axe, a short spear, and a large number of round shields like pot lids seized from the armed forces of the islanders.

    The car stopped in front of the slave, and Rurik pointed and shouted, "Willing to be a soldier! Come get a weapon!"

    As soon as the voice fell, these eager groups rushed up. They are scrambling to arm themselves, and now they are willing to do anything in order to return to freedom and the bright future promised by the Rose Kingdom!

    Two hundred slaves turned into the most standard image of Viking warriors.

    They have bad breath with ragged clothes and mouths, but they are also taller, and they also develop good muscles when they work as cows and horses all year round. All of them are young. They have eaten a lot for a period of time and their physical fitness has been improved.

    Naturally, this group of people is a group of mobs compared to the regular Russian infantry and flag squad, but when it comes to the attitude of hacking, Rurik believes this group of people dare to fight the Danish army. Because they are not really mobs, but have a belief in freedom. No ruler would promise them to kill the enemy in exchange for freedom. Now Rurik publicly announces that this armed slave army will be incorporated into the Russian army and will have the opportunity to become the first force to attack the Danish army.

    Facing a strong enemy all at once? Even if there are some concerns in their hearts, slaves ignore all risks for a better future, but they have no choice.

    Is it appropriate to arm the slaves in an assault? If it wasn''t for his lack of strength, Liurik would not be willing to make such a move.

    He re-armed not only 200 slaves, all Danish private soldiers who surrendered and some islander men were also conscripted.

    The combined forces of Ross and Ragnar, with a combat force of up to 1,500 men, have joined more than 400 men this time.

    Rurik pieced together an army of two thousand men, of which one thousand were absolutely elite.

    Such a force in Northern Europe in 838 AD was a strong army. It was a cruel player who walked sideways on the British Isles. It was placed in the hinterland of the Frankish kingdom to force the king to mobilize the nobles of the whole kingdom to conquer with all their strength.

    It is reasonable for such a large army to deal with the Danish king Horlick in Godfreyhagen.

    There was a very optimistic mood among the soldiers, and some self-proclaimed powerful people threatened that this battle could easily break the city, but the head of the Danish king Horlick was cut off.

    Who is Horrick? Is it just an agent arranged by the Franks in Denmark?

    Ragnar made a significant intelligence contribution to the entire army.

    "That''s a fat man with a short round face, brown hair, and knows how to ride horses. If you find a well-dressed dwarf during the killing, you can take him prisoner. It is impossible to chop off your head."

    Following Ragnar¡¯s description, Rurik offered a reward again¡ªthe one who captured Horlick would get one hundred pounds of silver coins, and the one who took his head would get fifty pounds of silver coins.

    Can such rewards stimulate the soldiers'' desire to kill? The army is facing the regular army of the Kingdom of Denmark. As long as the war starts, it is bound to face a group of old artillery that has been in the Frankish territory for many years. It is unreasonable not to give itself a big reward in the face of a strong army.

    "Kill an enemy, cut off his head, reward half a pound of silver, and captive one rewards a pound of silver."

    Rurik added: "I don''t want the heads of old people, children, and women. I dare to hand over such heads. If I find them, I will be fined a pound of silver! But! If you capture women and children, there will be a reward!"

    There is a reward for winning the enemy''s first level, and there is a reward for capturing captives, and the rewards are abundant.

    It is not only the flag soldiers of the regular Ross army who are entitled to the reward, but the Finnish servants, the Saaremaa civilian servants, the allied forces of Ragnar, and the newly armed slave forces are all eligible to receive the reward.

    The so-called "I don''t care about your origin and status, I will be rewarded for killing the enemy and doing meritorious service."

    Rurik firmly believes in victory, but will he "bleed" because of the reward after winning? Paying for a huge amount of silver coins of precious metals, you can''t guarantee that you can do it by checking it. But he had already set the financial system. The head of an enemy soldier is a pound of silver coins, that is, a thousand pounds of wheat.

    The annual grain tax income of the Principality of Ross, together with the income of the princes and private fields, can exceed 5 million pounds. If the income from the sale of metal products and other materials is added, the Principality¡¯s annual tax can be equivalent to 10 million pounds of grain, and the income from the tax can only continue to grow.

    Could it be possible that with the 2,000 people pieced together, the treasury of the Principality of Ross could be cut down because of the rewards and poverty? If so, it would be great! As a result, a superhuman army might as well go directly south and chop down Aachen and then all the way to Rome.

    The promise of reward is to give the whole army a full expedition. You don''t have to worry about having to plunder to get the treasure. The head of the enemy is pound after pound of silver, which is captured, and the victor will gain more.

    Rurik didn''t just open his mouth when he came up with such a price. The price of a young male official was about one pound of silver for a long time, while the price of a female official was halved. In the past, this was a very high price. For the Principality of Russia, which is rich in precious metals, this price is not very high. It is probably the net output value of half a hectare of oats. Naturally, Rurik hopes that his subordinates will take out more prisoners of war, and the prisoners of war will be turned into slaves, and they will be able to squeeze out more value through various tasks such as mining, digging clay, and logging. Such a decision is equivalent to the prince buying slaves from the soldiers. In the end, the prisoners of war are only the private property of the prince¡¯s family.

    The whole army has unprecedented morale, and even the professional sailors who promised not to participate in the battle will receive some rewards after victory. Non-combatants can also enjoy the war dividends. Why is this not a good thing?

    Those small traditional long boats have already carried some of the captured and seized materials, as well as a large number of prepared dried fish and sea salt to the East.

    What Rurik lost was a large number of non-combatants, and there were almost no personnel dragging down the army. The team was able to lose weight, and the rest were combat troops!

    Rurik controls an extremely complex army, which can be described as a coalition of nations around the Baltic Sea.

    There are Russ, Swedish tribes, Finns, Danes, Slavs, Estonians from Saaremaa, and even ten Pecheneg Turks from the steppes.

    Eight sail cruisers, eight sail destroyers, and twenty standard armed cargo and fishing vessels formed a diamond-shaped fleet array and left Bornholm after offering sacrifices on the seashore.

    As the Count of Bornholm of the Duchy of Ross, Swinder, the interviewer, watched the huge fleet conquer Denmark. The fleet gradually became blurred, and only one side of the huge white-based spinnaker still reflected the dazzling light in the sun.

    Hundreds of islanders have become Swindlers, and everything is like a nightmare for them. When they woke up from the dream, they had lingering fears. Facing the new life, many people asked themselves, maybe the future is bright.

    At least Swind¡¯s family was preserved, and all the surviving islanders respected Swind as their boss. He did not dare to think too much. In the past, the islanders were succumbing to the strong, but now the Ross people are monsters like the sea monster Kraken. Eye-opener. Rurik is a clever and powerful man. If he obeys him, his family will continue to reap benefits.

    The traces of the fleet were swallowed by the sea, and Swind sighed secretly: "King Horlick of Denmark, the assassin is here, and your head will be stuck on a wooden stick." He recovered, not only looked at the huge charcoal on the seashore. The black traces sighed again: "You! If you don''t take the initiative to attack, you won''t be killed. If you are a servant like me, don''t you have meat to eat together? But you are all dead, giving me all the benefits."

    The sea breeze continued to blow away the carbon black and ashes, and turned into powder, the grievances of the big family seemed to lament...

    But Horrick¡¯s Kingdom of Denmark knows almost nothing about the imminent danger! Horrick was insultingly forgiven by Prince Ludwig of Frank, his kneeling action drew rebellion and some lords left.

    If it were not for the large amount of farmland, more Danish lords would also have to evacuate with their tribesmen.

    Horrick is still strong because he has a strong army on hand. The army is mostly infantry, and there are also powerful cavalry under its command.

    The Russ navy is a disgusting threat, and the Russ are not aggressively attacking at present.

    The Frankish Bremen was destroyed? Seems to be the work of the Danish in exile? Afterwards, the Franks found out that the initiator of all disasters was Ragnar in exile. The Stonewall tribe and Ragnar are not dead? Actually burned and killed in Frank''s hinterland? Finally disappeared strangely?

    Ludwig was furious. He couldn''t catch the murderer and faced the annihilation of one of his cavalry forces. Is he really accountable to Horlick who just kneeled? Is this reasonable?

    As the top Frankish nobleman, he did not believe that the Danes could defeat his cavalry!

    Ragnar is the real murderer? The more you explore this matter, the more bizarre it becomes.

    Until the sudden return of the missing saint Esgar, the priest who claimed to have been abused in the far east revealed shocking news.

    It was Rose¡¯s expeditionary army, they burned Bremen, they slaughtered, they took in Ragnar, and so on.

    So when Ludwig figured out the situation, it was the summer of 838. The prince was furious. He didn''t know anything about the Ross people, only what Esgar described was a strong force in the East Baltic Sea, and there were a large number of Slavs in the tribe.

    Slavs? Isn''t it the people of the Orient bordering East Franconian territory? When did those rags become powerful?

    It is difficult for Eskil to make it clear with a single mouth. He now only has a deep hatred for Rurik, and the good impressions of the past are gone. He longed for the prince to send troops to defeat the Ross barbarians, but he did not dare to explain because of his beliefs.

    And Ludwig wanted revenge, and now he can only furious incompetently.

    The prince revised a book and sent it to the Danish territory quickly. Horrick opened the letter and learned the secret of the Bremen tragedy.

    "This is what the Ross people did? I have to be on guard."

    What kind of guard can Horrick do? It is nothing more than arranging for a cruise, and reporting the letter when the big ship of the Rus is found. In his plan, if the Rus wanted to fight, he would come to the shore to fight!

    But blindly defending is also looking for death, the Kingdom of Denmark needs a big ship!

    Danish craftsmen began to build large cargo ships. This glue Kirk ship driven entirely by style is no different from the traditional cargo ships in Svealand.

    This kind of ship has been eliminated by the Duchy of Ross, giving way to a larger and slender standard armed cargo ship.

    Horrick is not a fool! Although he did not know the heavy weapons of the Ross ship, he also realized the value of large ships. Let the so-called "sailboats are worse than paddle boats" to hell.

    Since the Ross people use sailing boats in full, it shows that it is better than rowing long boats. He would place the archer on the cargo ship, shoot at the Ross, and even lay down the plank to jump and slash with the enemy.

    His core control area is Godfrehagen at the northern end of the peninsula and the nearby large islands. He set up an observation post here, and collected cow dung to build a beacon. When he found the Ross ship invaded, he set fire, and relied on heavy smoke to inform the fishing boat to return to the port for refuge.

    He also funded the construction of a shipbuilding workshop on land, located in Godfrehagen, sheltered by a wall. This is a bit like the shipbuilding factory of the Ross people. As far as the shipbuilding technology is concerned, it is obviously not better than Ross.

    Therefore, Horrick never chose to sit still, he had to submit to Frank as a last resort, and the fire of revenge in his heart was never extinguished. He hung up the cross again, secretly still offering sacrifices to Odin He hoped that the fleeing Danish lord would come back, actively contact the nearby Norwegians, and also beware of the roaring Ross and Swedes.

    Even the West Slavic people in the border zone, such as Pomeranians and Oberthlidites, are also on guard.

    The already unstable ruling foundation of the king who had just experienced the Bingxiu Civil War was even more shaky. He was forced to release a group of slaves, making his army more numerous. The reason why he did not collapse is precisely because of the large number of troops on hand.

    His original plan was to send an envoy to Bornholm after the autumn harvest in Denmark to persuade the locals to stop the confrontation and return. The payment of tributes and taxes can be discussed slowly.

    He is carefully maintaining his rule. Subjectively, he doesn''t want to have any more swordsmen. He intends to accumulate strength before bargaining with the Franks.

    However, Lord Rurik, who did not want to fight subjectively, gave him the large amount of information he had learned, and definitely would not let go of a good opportunity to get it.

    The main force of the Principality of Ross rushed over! This is the regular army of the Principality, and it is personally conscripted by the Prince Russ!

 Chapter 816ï¼š The Russian Navy in Goldfrehagen, the capital of the Kingdom of Denmark

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!

    The people of Godfrehagen do not know the imminent threat!

    Of course they also know that every year there is a great Ross ship rushing across the wide Danish Strait. The bitter experience tells them not to provoke these madmen in the sea. If the Ross people have no other intentions, fishing boats and merchant ships should avoid their edge when they find them.

    The two sides have maintained a rather delicate relationship for several years.

    Since the end of the expedition against Britain and the rise of the Kingdom of Viking York in half of the territory of the Kingdom of Northumbria, the Viking immigrants from Norway have stabilized a territory, and there has been a steady stream of immigrants. This was a colonial operation, a spontaneous movement by the Norwegians. The Norwegians of all walks of life were forced to rely on fishing for sanitation. They also wanted to open up a new business of growing wheat to expand their experience and perseverance. Therefore, the king of the Viking Kingdom of York and the **** brother of Rurik Biyuni Magnut Song desperately to absorb these newcomers, the kingdom lives by Viking customary law, and his strength has been increasing.

    The East is an ally, and every year the grain harvesting team of the Rossman Spuyut can get grain from the weakened Northumbria and Mercia.

    Due to the strong fighting power of the Vikings, Northumbria and Mercia lost their resistance. This loss is not only manifested in the difficulty of the nobility in recruiting more troops, but also in the fact that the original population of the two kingdoms was small, and the population was even smaller after being attacked by the Norwegian-Russian coalition forces.

    Cease fire to each other, and the two small kingdoms pay tribute to the Vikings. They are not simply fat sheep who contribute wool every year. They paid the tribute and received the promise of military aid from the Vikings. With the deterrence of the Viking army, the powerful Wessex Kingdom was also afraid to go north to crusade the invaders.

    Even the situation in Wessex is quite complicated.

    In just eight months in the past 838 years, the kingdom¡¯s coastal villages have been looted many times. The attackers can only be Danes who crossed the sea. Although they are only stragglers, the kingdom''s army just wants to counterattack each time. When they arrive at the attack site, they can only see the corpses and the remains of the farm that burned to the left.

    but now! A large-scale Danish army has rushed to the southeastern peninsula of Britain and landed on the territory of the Celtic Kingdom of Cornwall.

    This is the leader of the army. It is the Danish Sorkis. He and his brothers robbed a corner of Ireland a few years ago and built a fort named Dublin. Therefore, the Danish people who are unwilling to support the new Danish king Horlick and are unwilling to fight with it can choose to be Norwegians, they can immigrate to the Kingdom of Viking York, or they can go to Sorkis in Dublin.

    When the strength of the Viking Kingdom of York expanded, Solkis''s strength was also growing rapidly!

    Sorkis saw the opportunity. More than forty long ships carrying 1,000 people set off from Dublin and arrived in the Celtic Kingdom of Cornwall.

    The Cornishes are the Romanized Celtic people. They tried their best to resist the Wessex who crossed the sea. Faced with new invaders into the sea, it was impossible for them to fight on two fronts. In line with the principle of joining if you can''t beat, the King of Cornwall actually reached an alliance with Solkis. Both sides have their own demands. The Danes want wealth, and the Cornishes want to regain their land. The two sides organized a coalition of up to 3,000 people to Chen Bing, the border village of Huntton. King Egbert, who was good at soaking in the Wessex King, who learned that something bad happened, hurriedly commanded the nation''s elite and rushed to the southeast border.

    A battle between the Wessex and the Danish-Celtic forces is inevitable!

    But all this did not have immediate meaning for the Ruths, and even the Ruths lacked understanding of the Wessex Kingdom itself.

    Ross''s Sorgon ship can enter and leave the uninhabited land, cross the Danish Strait and go straight into the Hunter Bay in central Britain, enter the Ouse River to contact with the kingdom of Britain, and take the tribute and fly away.

    In the past years and months, everything went well for Sorgon, and Spuyut will also bring news about King Biyuni and his brother Frocky.

    There is also the situation of the Crown Prince Ella of Northumbria and the situation of the Mercia nobles.

    Because the situation in 838 AD is very special, the Ross people will officially announce one thing to the Mercian nobility-the orthodox queen Mary gave birth to a boy and gave the pope a Christian name. The boy named Reglav is Mercia''s sole heir to the throne.

    This news was originally planned to be announced by the royal pirate and great explorer Spuyut himself. Spuyute doesn''t have to actually meet the Mercia noble, just tell the "Broken Arm" of Northumbria about this news, if this guy is still alive...

    These are all things to do.

    There is only one goal for the Ross Alliance-Godfrey Hagen.

    The Ross Fleet in a diamond-shaped array has one and only one big ship. Even those standard armed cargo ships have much higher decks than traditional long ships. They are obviously smaller ships. It depends on who is compared. Compared with traditional long ships, even armed cargo ships are bigger guys.

    Rowing boats with ropes suspended on the sides of capital ships, such as sail cruisers such as the Aphrora, have eight small boats unloaded and can transport 80 people at a time to land on the beach.

    Yes, Rurik expects that he is going to make a beach landing!

    Because Ragnar¡¯s intelligence shows that he has a good understanding of Godfreyhagen¡¯s geographic profile.

    "After all, he is a ruthless man who has been with Frank for many years, and he is particular about building fortifications."

    Goldfrehagen is a political city, the core of which is the so-called "palace" of the King of Denmark. King Horrick was carrying the original sin on his back, and the surrendered leader also understood that this man became king with the support of the Franks. He was afraid that the lords would form a coalition rebellion, so he still engaged in the "Priest of Odin", and continued to use the blood of slaves to stain the king of blood, so as to continue to swear that he was still Odin''s warrior, thus stabilizing his waywardness.

    He is also building walled "palaces" and walled cities.

    It was a stronghold on a rocky hill along the coast, and the core area was a large military camp. The brothers who had been fighting with him for many years completely took possession of the Lobad tribe''s territory, and the men married on the spot and began to breed children. A large number of Robards depended on this group of outsiders, a thriving city was developing, and other institutions attached to the city were born. For example, a shipbuilding workshop standing in a city port.

    Godfrehagen, who lives in a wide field of vision, is really the only place that the Spuyut Sorgon ships must pass. The information he provided is completely matched with that of Ragnar. Therefore, R¨¹lik must be from the beginning. Think of siege.

    Could the wooden fence be able to block the Ross people?

    The torsion slingshot that can be quickly disassembled on the ship is currently an excellent siege weapon.

    Even a siege weapon was disassembled into parts and placed in the cabin of the Aphrora.

    The Ross Fleet rushed aggressively to the ?resund Strait, which belongs to the Danish Strait, and this sea area R¨¹lic is also quite familiar.

    The flagship raised the skull flag with black stripes on a white background, which is a signal to prepare for battle.

    The soldiers standing on the bow of the flagship ship then notified each wing ship with a semaphore, and the final order was transmitted to all ships.

    "Brothers are all ready, polish your swords, prepare your shields, and bring them to the bow. We are going to land!" All ships were passing the news, and the soldiers staying in the cabin sang and rushed to the deck with a smile. .

    Everyone saw a not-so-small city. On a low stone mound stood a group of buildings wrapped by a wooden wall, and under the stone mound were a large number of low thatched houses.

    The tall wooden houses are quite Frankish style, and the large number of thatched houses outside the wooden walls are quite traditional long houses.

    But the traces of the Ross people had already appeared, and black smoke was burning abnormally on the coast.

    "What''s that?!" Rurik asked Ragnar beside him.

    "It''s not like accidentally catching fire, I''m afraid our enemy is prepared."

    "Is it Fengsui? Create thick smoke as an alarm?"

    Ragnar didn''t know what was going on in this regard, so he nodded. He was a little nervous, and said, "Brother, if they make preparations, we are very likely to meet their cavalry."

    "Cavalry? Frankish cavalry? Are you afraid of them?"

    "Me?" Ragnar laughed rudely to cover up his embarrassment. He was embarrassed to say that he was really afraid of cavalry, and said: "At least you Russ are absolutely not afraid. I have seen you kill Frank cavalry with these heavy weapons, as easy as an axe to cut a small tree."

    Arik is not on the flagship. If he is on the court, he will not hesitate to relive last year¡¯s War of Bremen. The so-called Ross Bow Arrow Array destroyed the Frank Cavalry.

    Arik Haushen described the incident. The "War of Bremen" was also used as a major news, printed on paper as a public publication, and posted on the bulletin board in the square for the public to watch.

    Rurik did not fear the Danes'' cavalry, and the landing site he chose did not seem to be a place where the cavalry could stretch well.

    He drew his sword and pointed it directly at the port of Goldfrehagen: "No matter how much, we will rush to the port. Now we are ready to release the boat and the soldiers are also ready to drop anchor. We cannot delay too much time and fight for it. Hit the enemy by surprise."

    The soldiers on the deck took orders one after another, and Ragnar also took orders, just a little worried: "Do we still have a chance for a surprise attack?"

    "I hope." Rurik was also a little nervous, he still felt that he had too few soldiers on hand. He simply and sincerely said: "I am not ready for a decisive battle with Horrick, but I really don''t want to let this opportunity pass. He''d better lead his troops to fight with our army personally, Ragnar, I hope you will cut it off by then. The head of the wicked man."

    If it is really exciting, Ragnar slaps his mouth and pats Rurik''s shoulder deeply, a look is better than a thousand words. He also went down to prepare, relying on his throat to give orders to the guys on the nearby wing ship.

    This is the revenge of the Danish Stonewall tribe, and it is also the revenge of a large number of Danish exiles.

    From their standpoint, Goldfrehagen is not the capital of Denmark at all, it is a sin city, and the flags of the raven flying in the city are simply ridiculous.

    The Ross Allied forces are like a rainbow, with steel swords shining coldly, and crossbows and short wooden bows are also ready.

    In particular, the Russian army''s arrangement of torsion slingshots, according to the order of the semaphore, all the slingshots installed on the starboard side of all warships were removed. These unloaded slingshots do not participate in fire support, but are directly transferred to the boat with a small trolley, and then directly transported to the shore as a land warfare weapon.

    Look!

    The frantic escape of Danish fishing boats has disappeared from sight, and the entire port of Godfrehagen is in chaos. After the fishing boats fled into the harbor on a large scale, they chose to wash the beaches. The frightened fishermen took care of the catch, and ran away with their soft legs. Let the battle hell!

    Everyone opened their eyes. Every year, they could see the provocative passing of the Ross ship, and they hated the blue and white striped spinnaker. Today is extraordinary. There are a large number of large ships in the port of Chen Bing, and the criminal spinnaker is like a mockery of monsters. There are a large number of clearly visible armed men. They are the Russian army! They clearly intend to carry out an armed assault on Godfreyhagen!

    Chaos descended on the harbour, and ordinary people of the Lobad tribe were fleeing. Because Horrick was not the leader they chose, the Robards and the group of people who had returned from the Frankish territory were in an alliance, but they respected Horrick as the leader.

    Only the men of the Robard tribe who had taken Horik¡¯s gift decisively took up weapons to fight for their monarch.

    As early as the first beacon ignited black smoke, the black smoke was like dominoes, spreading the information all the way to Godfreyhagen.

    Horrick was in the city. He had thought that today would be an ordinary windy and sunny day. There would be no major events all day long, but the black smoke was clearly visible.

    "Perhaps it was a misunderstanding?" It was the black smoke warning system he set up. Thinking that at this point in time, the hateful version of the Russ that swept across the strait would not come. Maybe it was a guard who accidentally ignited it. The pyre full of cow dung created thick smoke to attract oolong.

    But he still ordered the elite soldiers inside the city wall to stay on guard. Although there is no definite information about the attack for the time being, it is necessary to stay vigilant, so the people outside the city wall are also partly mobilized.

    Goldfrehagen is not a big city. The city is the home of Horik¡¯s elite army and their families. Even though there are many Lobad people living here, these people are still a minority. Including women and children, there are more than 4,000 people in the entire city, spread out in a large area in the form of flatbreads.

    The port area is densely populated, and the roadways here are also quite complicated.

    The current port area is even more chaotic, because the people who fled have stopped the boats. No one will doubt it anymore, no matter whether Horrick accepts it or not, a typical Ross army rushes over!

    Standing on the wooden wall, Horlick looked at the approaching fleet and felt that none of this was revealed. His legs trembled unwillingly, and he managed to control it with willpower.

    "Brothers, it''s an enemy attack! Let''s go to fight! Rustende! Stad! Get your cavalry ready! I think the Russ are going to land, you rush over and drive them to the sea!"

    Although the two generals had doubts, since it was the king''s order, they should do so.

    Besides, their family members are also here, and the money they have looted in the past is also here.

    Especially Stard is that he was ordered to take over Hezeby, and the war broke out. He cleaned up Hezeby''s Ruth forces and killed a large number of Ruth fighters (mercenaries are equivalent to the Ruth army). But in the conflict that broke out with the Frankish kingdom, the kid was injured and almost died.

    Stad still had some physical sequelae after healed from his injury, but it would not be revealed after riding a horse. He wants to make a new contribution, and he also feels that such an incredible invasion of the Ruths is directly related to the killing of about a hundred soldiers of them before.

    On the way back to the stables, the general Rustand pessimistically heard Stade: "Have you killed the Roths, do you know their strength? We are not prepared for this massive invasion, I am worried..."

    "Don''t be afraid." Stadt, who was limping as he walked, roused his spirits: "I have killed a hundred of them, and this time I will kill them a thousand. This is the world of our cavalry. Remember! No army can defeat Qibin in a land field battle. Only another cavalry can defeat the cavalry."

    From these words, Rustende''s worries were relieved.

 Chapter 817ï¼š Beach landing

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!

    Just like the Frankish army, the Frankish army has long used cavalry as the core of its combat effectiveness. Horrick, who became a nobleman in the Frankish territory, also took pictures of the cat and created his own cavalry. In the days of stability, he desperately expanded the cavalry, relying on border trade to buy horses from Frank. Since I heard that Bremen was burned by the exiled Ragnar, this unkillable bug is so vicious? The sense of worry has been raised, and the project of training cavalry has been speeded up.

    Even the short horses pulled over to make up the count, regardless of whether they were covered with a layer of hard cowhide or leather riveted with iron pieces, Horrick abruptly put together a "tough" cavalry team. He has five hundred cavalry, most of them are located in the capital.

    The cavalry gathered first, and the four hundred cavalry gradually completed the assembly, and a large number of infantry began to appear in the winding roadways. The soldiers were unruly, and since the Ruths invaded aggressively, it''s better to take the opportunity to defeat them all at once. Because Horrick and his army, in line with traditional ideas, longed for a decisive battle to solve the problem of frequent harassment by the Ross people.

    Horrick himself was dressed in iron armor, with a large helmet buckled on his round face. He also rode a war horse and led his personal soldiers to the battlefield. His men would not rush to the front line. Behind him, besides the huge cavalry, there were as many as 1,500 infantrymen on the scene.

    A large number of civilians rushed to escape from this army, including the soldiers¡¯ wives, with their children, either withdrawing into the inner city protected by wooden walls, or continuing to the south, hiding in the undeveloped woodland of Jutland.

    The city¡¯s port faces the north, so the Russian navy¡¯s intrusion is already facing the south. The triangular sails are leading the boat against the wind, and when they arrive at a suitable location, they begin to anchor and release the boat.

    The ships had their port sides facing the beach. Ten people in the paddling boats, four of them paddling, and six of them standing by with a crossbow, and between them was a wheelbarrow and a heavier torsion slingshot.

    Rurik''s eyes were solemn, and he had already seen a large number of people walking towards the sea. It was in the afternoon, and the shimmering metal objects that reflected the sunlight were clearly visible, and the horns blown by the enemy could not be heard unless they were deaf.

    He first ordered the flagship: "Brothers, our army is going to land on the beach, and beware of the enemy launching a counter-attack on the beach! Be prepared for the torsion slingshot and follow my orders!"

    The semaphore soldiers also gave orders to the ships facing the enemy. As many as one hundred and twenty torsion slingshots were projected at a shooting angle, and large spin feather javelins were mounted on them. The soldiers waited for the order to ride and shoot.

    At the same time, the fifty ships of the first landing echelon carried the most elite armored warriors one after another to see the approaching enemy.

    I am afraid that the effect of the raid has been lost! Some people complained that it took too much time to bring a lot of heavy weapons when disembarking the ship, and some people murmured that the enemy had learned of the situation a long time ago.

    It is inevitable for everyone to have concerns, and now I can only believe that the prince¡¯s fire support can work, and the brothers¡¯ fighting will is absolutely decisive.

    It is glorious to land on the beach. Ragnar and Arik, as brave and brave generations, naturally bring the melee elite to charge forward.

    The Finns in the rear are not spectators either. They do not manipulate the torsion slingshot, but under the leadership of Jevlo, they intend to use a longbow to perform ultra-strict distance projectiles. The longbow made by the ash tree is as big as a hundred, and the range is equivalent to the maximum range of the torsion slingshot. It can shoot a light arrow up to 300 meters away.

    What is the equivalent of this? Look at the current Ross Fleet, which is less than two hundred meters from the coast.

    The landers are now behaving with paddles, they are all worried that the premature landing will become the target of the enemy.

    Opposite the caution of the Ross army was the noisy countercharge of the Danish army in Godfreyhagen.

    The Cavalry Corps showed their terrifying phantom!

    The cavalry appeared! The quantity is really not small.

    Rurik was taken aback and couldn''t help but walk back three steps. He didn''t expect the enemy to have cavalry of this size. Although he was armed, especially if the cavalry suddenly launched a countercharge to drive the soldiers who had just landed into the sea, the Russian army might suffer a heavy loss. Because the armored warrior fell into the sea, he was almost destined to be dragged down by the heavy armor and drowned.

    "Damn! Torsion slingshot! Shoot! Semaphore! Command battle!"

    The Aphrora was the first to fire, and even Svetlana, as the queen, pulled the rope connecting the latches almost at the same time, just like everyone else.

    The flagship took the lead in launching a salvo of javelins, and the other ships had to follow up.

    "Quick! Keep going! Part of the primary and secondary shooting with full force!" Rurik shouted hoarse, Lanna also felt the fear behind her husband''s roar.

    Yes, Rurik was afraid that the enemy''s cavalry would launch a counterattack when the Russian army had just arrived on the beach, because the first boat had landed, and the landing soldier with a crossbow shot the first arrow at the cavalry not far away. The wooden arm crossbow shooting light arrows is invalid to the iron-clad leather horse armor. Only the steel arm crossbow shooting armor-piercing heavy arrows is suitable.

    However, some landing soldiers shot armor-piercing arrows, and resolutely hit the Danish cavalry by surprise.

    But now the cavalry is not paying attention to the strange performance of the Ross Landers.

    Look at the sky! What is that buzzing sound? !

    The general Rustende squinted and raised his head, as dense black stripes were flying towards the cavalry. It was too late when he realized that it looked like a short spear.

    "Ah! Danger!"

    The Ross Javelin dropped from the sky with a head and a face, rotating and falling with strong potential energy, which is bound to cause a major killing.

    They have a strong buzzing sound like wild bees dancing wildly, their momentum is not so small that they cause the horses to neigh, and then they turn into mourning!

    The sharp spear pierced the leather armor of the cavalry warrior and pierced the unprotected neck of the horse. The mane of the horse was stained with blood, and the soldier was punctured. The cavalry, which is arranged in a denser array, is a group of good targets. They are simply passively beaten.

    The Danes'' cavalry unit was injured and killed in the first round of salvo shooting, but it was the chaos that was more serious than the casualties.

    The horse spit out blood and collapsed, and then dying to struggle. Or the uninjured cavalry could not move because of the collapsed horse. The mortally wounded cavalrymen are bleeding frantically, and their lives are about to die.

    At the beginning, the cavalry team was in chaos. Since the "Javelin Array" of the Russian Army, there has been another round of arrow strikes.

    See what good things the Ross Army is doing? !

    Jeflo was on the Gurdot, and the entire ship was almost full of his Finnish fighters. This group of short soldiers all held long bows, and carried out group projectiles with a high-intensity rhythm under his command, making the entire ship the most dazzling firepower output unit in the entire army.

    With just this blow, one round of output is a high-elevation projectile of more than one hundred arrows, and the sharp-cone-shaped quenched steel arrow cluster is extremely armor-piercing. The fighters aimed at the direction of Yevlo''s fingers to perform projectiles. They did not shoot randomly, relying on the so-called "barrage density" to effectively kill the enemy.

    Because Jeflo had already noticed, the Danes had only a few cavalry exposed, and most of them were hidden in the winding lanes.

    The dense arrows smashed down with strong potential energy, and the hard cowhide armor was no different from ordinary wooden boards.

    The cavalry was shot in large numbers, and the arrows plunged into the flesh and sank extremely deep. Unlike other arrow clusters, wide-bladed barb shooting, these piercing arrows pay attention to deep penetration. The slender cluster of arrows pierced the wounded body of the Danish cavalry soldier, smashed the iron helmet through and directly pierced the skull, causing the soldier to be killed immediately, or piercing the chest and digging a hole in the lungs, causing extremely painful blood pneumothorax, or even directly piercing the heart. It is good to be shot directly, but if it is smashed through the lungs, the soldier will suffocate alive.

    More than just the tactical support of the longbowmen? When the torsion slingshot is loaded for the second time, it fires a cone-shaped cast iron projectile that can rub against the air and spin. The half-pound projectile also falls from the sky. Its kinetic energy is even greater. R¨¹lik never asks it to smash through the enemy''s body efficiently. It has been proved in many battles that throwing this object at a long distance can always break the enemy''s bones. enough.

    Looking at the paddling boats that are waiting to land, Arik and Ragnar are set near the shore.

    "Shoo them at them! No matter what you do, shoot at the fastest speed!" Arik ordered so, and his men followed suit.

    The Russ are such a combat mode. In Ragnar''s view, this method of killing the enemy without blood on the sword is not glorious, and it is indeed an efficient means of killing. His warriors were also specially distributed crossbows, as well as a large number of short wooden bows. Good archers have to train for a long time, but now the enemies are standing densely like wooden targets. Soldiers are enough to shoot when they draw their bows.

    At this moment, for the Danish king Horlick watching the battle, everything is a military disaster!

    This short fat man riding a horse seemed to be quite tall. He never stood in the front line of the cavalry, and now he is extremely grateful for how wise his actions are.

    "Ah what''s going on?! My soldier!"

    "Don''t mess up! Stabilize your position and raise your shield!"

    "Don''t run around, keep your line..."

    He screamed hard, but the chaos at the moment was not something he could deter a man by roaring.

    Some cavalry also tried to raise their bucklers to block their drive, but they were burst and hit by the fierce projectile, the entire shield collapsed, and the soldiers saw their arms twisted strangely in pain. The best thing about the strong tremor is that the soldier loses consciousness in his left arm, and the unlucky person has a direct comminuted fracture in his left arm.

    Why pursue one hit kills? The current situation creates chaos for the enemy, which is most beneficial to the Russian army.

    The cavalry regiment began to disintegrate, and the soldiers pulled in the reins to withdraw back. The cramped lanes gave the retreats a huge obstacle, they were congested, but at this time the Rus were still firing their hateful arrows.

    The loss of the cavalry was seen by Horrick, his heart dripping with blood. He had never seen such a useless situation in the war in his life, and he finally thought of avoiding it for the time being.

    The cavalry unit near the coast is obviously in major chaos, and the infantry behind is still unclear. However, as the Ruth army threw arrows and projectiles deep, the infantry began to suffer sudden and inexplicable losses.

    "We must evacuate from the beach. King! If we don''t evacuate now, we just let the brothers continue to die!" A general persuaded Horrick to avoid the edge for the time being.

    For the time being Horrick still couldn''t make up his mind, but the Ruths shot arrows as if they hadn''t played anymore. Only then did they expect to sound the horn for the army to retreat.

    The horn of the Danish army was deafening, as if overwhelming the roar of the Russian army.

    Rurik squinted his eyes to notice the changes in the battlefield, and he couldn''t help muttering: "I thought you were all fools, now I finally thought of retreating?"

    The retreat of the Danish troops was obvious, and Svetlana yelled sharply, "What should we do now? They run far away and our arrows can''t be hit."

    "It''s okay!" Rurik hurriedly turned his head and turned to everyone busy on the deck: "Continue firing! Even if the enemy is out of range, we must continue firing. 1 We must create a safe landing field for the landing forces."

    Maybe Danish King Horlick was not a fool, but he commanded the army like a big fool. Arik has already set foot on the Danish territory with a sword and shield. He really can''t figure out how his Ragnar brothers would be beaten by such a character and the tribe withered. Could it be that the Russ army is too strong?

    Rows of oars rushed directly to the beach, and warriors with crossbows were still waiting for the opportunity to take aim.

    The paddling soldiers threw away their oars, hung a shield on their left arm, and held a steel sword in their right hand. They formed a thin shield wall, behind which were soldiers with bows and crossbows.

    "Don''t hit blindly, don''t be fooled by the Danes!" Arik continued to command.

    Although there are soldiers who are eager to fight, as veterans of the glorious First Banner, they dare not act rashly to ruin their honor. Their shield wall is as solid as a rock, and the crossbow behind the wall is aimed vigilantly.

    Relying on superior firepower, the Russ army completed the beach landing without a single soldier. They created a great chaos for the Danish army. A large number of horses and squirming limbs have been laid down where the naked eye can see.

    The horn of the Danish army was still blowing, and there was a rumbling sound from the densely packed houses. It was actually infantry with a variety of weapons scrambling to evacuate to the inner city. At the same time, the cavalry troops were panicking, and iron horseshoes even trampled the living to death.

    Thousands of people have to flee to the so-called safe place, trampling on each other in large numbers.

    Even if he hated himself for taking a foul move, Danish King Horlick had fled back to the inner city. With lingering fears, he ordered archers to board the wooden wall one after another to monitor the Ross army, and secondly, to wait for an opportunity to block the enemy''s siege.

    He stamped his feet with anger, hoping that most of his cavalry could withdraw safely.

    However, what he saw were a large number of infantry soldiers who had fled back in fear before receiving the enemy. Those faces were filled with horror. How did the brave guys in Flanders become like this? !

    He stood at the largest wooden door and held up his sword to reprimand the infantry who had fled back: "What are you afraid of?! Odin''s warriors are actually afraid of the Ross people?"

    All he could do now was to yell at him. Seeing that the retreating soldiers entered the inner city and stopped retreating, he was glad that things did not continue to deteriorate.

    Finally, the neigh of the war horse is clearly visible!

    At the beginning, some cavalry moved quickly into the inner city. With the first cavalry, the rest of the cavalry withdrew safely.

    The infantry didn''t dare to hinder these giant beasts who were advancing in a reverse hurricane. After all, they saw their unfortunate companions stepped into the flesh...

    The infantry temporarily hid in the huts on both sides of the vacant roadway, allowing these unaffected uncles to rush back to the inner city. But behind him was the "monster that devours everything." The infantry did not dare to turn their heads, let alone rescue the injured companions, and entered the inner city with their own weapons along the potholes that the cavalry had stepped on.

    The wooden wall gave the Danes strong confidence. A group of Ross people who crossed the sea couldn''t break the wall?

    The cavalry wandered around the black ground in the inner city, where King Horlick inspected his proud army, and now this is the huge army gathering place.

    With the blood on the general Rustende''s face, he was greatly frightened, and he rode his horse closer to his king.

    He couldn''t help but speak first, Horrick hurriedly asked about the situation on the front line: "You! What did you see?!"

    "Death! Terrible death!" Rustende was obviously frightened: "There was a brother whose head was smashed by something unknown, and blood splashed all over me!"

    "What happened to that brother?!"

    "The head is gone, and his horse is dead."

    "how are you?"

    "It seems Odin didn''t want me to die immediately, so I withdrew."

    Horrick heard the description of a soldier being killed by a headshot with a face in disbelief. Although Rustende exaggerated, he did hit the face with a high-impact projectile, but he was headshot.

    Horrick continued to ask: "Where is Stard? That lame guy didn''t come back?!"

    "He''s dead. I watched him get pierced by two spears, a man and a horse."

    "Oh no!" A big hand covered his face, although the man had a disability, he was still a subordinate who dared to fight after all. Horrick slapped his face and sighed, "Why! The Ross people are planning to kill me. Did I really provoke them?"

    "Maybe we demolished their shop and killed a hundred of them." Rustende said nervously.

    "Just so? They killed me? Franks are not as hot as they are."

    "Maybe those rumors are true." Rustende continued.

    "Burning Bremen?"

    "Exactly. King, we have to take precautions. If the Ross people are really involved in the burning of Bremen, they might also burn our Goldfrehagen. I''m not afraid of death in battle, I just don''t want to die. . Their arrows are too dangerous, king! What shall we do."

    How does Horrick know what to do? He had been so startled by the arrows of the Rus army that he could not judge the situation properly, so he had to order his men to close the gates of the city. Anyway, there is a lot of food and grass in the city, which can stop it for a while. But he didn''t want to sit still, he began to arrange for the cavalry to go out of the city all the way to the south through the small gate, to inform the lords to immediately send troops to the king. Regardless of how many people sent troops, it would be beneficial to have a hundred people.

    However, the development of the battle situation is really wonderful, when Horrick felt that the Ross army would take advantage of the chaos to hunt down, unexpectedly that group of guys stayed in the port and did not continue to march.

    Maybe they still have to fight a decisive battle? If it is a siege, as a defender, you will take advantage of the location.

    Horrick had already boarded the wooden wall, and seeing the Rus army land one after another, his horror calmed a little, and finally turned into arrogant ridicule.

    "Ross, your hateful arrows can''t hit me now. You can land, and attack the city if you have the courage! Under the wooden wall of this city is your mortal enemy I want to use yours Blood sacrifices for my Godfreyhagen! Hahahaha!"

    The Russ army could not hear a king''s arrogant laugh. Since the army stabilized the landing on the beach, the large-scale landing was accompanied by the plunder of the Danish fishing boats, and the landing speed accelerated instead. Because the seized oars and the long ship joined the landing, it carried 30 people in one ship, and then carried heavy weapons, and it rushed directly to the beach.

    More and more Ruth troops landed on the Danish territory, and the port became a blue-white sea, with Ruth flags fluttering arrogantly, and each side was like a palm slapped Horlick''s slap in the face. Because compared to the densely packed flags of the Russian army, Horrick''s Raven flag seemed too lonely.

    There was no need for any conversation between the two sides, and Horrick didn''t bother to know the specifics. What if you know it? The battle between siege and defense still has to be staged, and the battle still has to be fought.

    Horrick did not dare to evacuate easily. He had to defend bravely until he waited for the reinforcements of King Qin from other lords, and then formed a two-fold attack against the Ross army and played a defensive counterattack victory. This was already the bravest method he could think of. However, the morale of his soldiers was not high. People in shock feel that today is terrible, and no one knows what will happen tomorrow.

 Chapter 818ï¼š From Denmark

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!

    The prosperous harbor suddenly slump, and a new Viking trading city that is expected to replace Hazeby has become a battlefield overnight.

    The Rus¡¯s beach landing seemed to be exciting in Rurik, and it was quite boring to think about it.

    "Victory came so easy? They are likely to have traps. Don''t be eager, I''ll settle on the beach first." With this attitude, he boarded the capital of the King of Denmark.

    A new harbour, even the thatched houses near Xiaowan are quite new. The occupants here ran clean and they fled very hastily. After a brief inspection, Rurik was convinced that there were no signs of an orderly evacuation in the house, that is, all the houses were in a mess. This must be the first wave of soldiers who landed after a violent raid. Did they get a lot of treasures? Maybe.

    R¨¹lik had no intention of delving into the next game. It happened that his cousin Arik came to report on his work, and he asked about it by the way.

    "I noticed that you are searching for an ambush in the premises. You have checked very yourself. It seems that you have also gained something."

    "Are you asking how many silver coins did you find?" Arik smiled sly.

    "How is it, everyone has made a fortune?"

    "Very unsatisfactory." Arik shrugged. In the setting sun, his sharp gaze turned towards the wooden fortress on the stone hill. He carried two swords and pointed straight at the sword: "Obviously the most treasures are there. That is a fortress. We have to feint!"

    "Indeed." Rurik also raised his head: "If our army does not operate properly, it will suffer undeserved losses. How about? The first attacking unit may have casualties. Did you ever hit an ambush when you searched for houses?"

    "There were not even wounded. Brothers killed the enemy''s wounded soldiers, and then everyone was busy looting. The Danes are weaker than we thought. You don''t have to worry about the losses in the subsequent siege."

    Rurik nodded and murmured softly, "If you just leave a few livelihoods, it will be fine."

    "Oh? Brother, I can hear you. Keep alive? Is it necessary now?"

    "At least you can know the enemy''s internal situation, how many troops do you have, and whether the Danish king himself is present."

    "This is not a problem. In my opinion, you are planning to launch the main attack tomorrow. Let''s prepare quickly. Taking advantage of the morale of the brothers, we will always attack the city tomorrow."

    Rurik was deeply impressed.

    The battle seemed to be a flat push, and the advantage was in the Russian army.

    The beach was slightly cleared, and the landing soldiers set up a defensive position at Rurik''s order. The trolleys and torsion slingshots that are transported by the ship are assembled on the coast to become a mobile heavy firepower. The captured wooden boards, boxes, and carts are put together to form a low parapet barrier, and the hand-carried torsion slingshot is arranged here. Five slingshots formed a shooting position, and the cast iron projectiles were installed in the slide first, but the ropes did not accumulate power.

    Even the army¡¯s camp is very particular. Although the army can directly seize the enemy¡¯s premises, considering the enemy¡¯s possible night attack, this should not be done.

    Many Ross generals felt that it was nonsense that the Kingdom of Denmark launched a night attack.

    What if they think they are doing it again?

    "You all learn a little! This is fighting in the enemy''s land. We are all outsiders. We must believe that the enemy has the will to defend the territory. I would rather you treat them as the fiercest enemy, and don''t want you to lose because of underestimating the enemy. I want to win safely and strictly follow my requirements!"

    Rurik''s attitude was decisive, and his subordinates felt that the follow-up arrangements were a bit redundant, and they had no choice but to follow them.

    The rope is wrapped around the wooden pole, or the double-edged forest axe directly cuts and smashes, or even double-saw work. The fishermen''s thatched huts near the shore were destroyed on a large scale, and a large number of buildings collapsed at the same time, which greatly shocked the Danish army stalking the wooden walls of the fort in the distance. What are the landing Ross people doing? Are they demolishing the house? !

    The Danish soldiers have been on alert. They have seen the collapse of civilian houses, a large number of bonfires on the coast, and the ominous but absolutely crowded Landing Corps wriggling in the sunset. The soldier informed the troubled King Horlick of Denmark. From this news, he frowned and asserted to the generals: "The Rus must fight with us. This battle is definitely against me."

    A young general got up and said, "Wang, maybe we will send messengers. Even if we can''t persuade them to go away, we can delay time. As long as our reinforcements arrive, everything will be fine."

    Horrick had no intention of this. Suddenly someone mentioned it. He thought about it and thought it was constructive.

    He looked at the other subordinates, and the people he looked at turned out to be embarrassed, and even retreated unconsciously.

    "What''s the matter? I feel there is fear in this house."

    Some generals bluntly said: "We are always at the point of negotiating with them. Besides, if we shoot the messenger and look at the current situation, they will cut the messenger. If I were an intruder, I would refuse to negotiate because I had an advantage. I think the Ross people decided to refuse to negotiate and must fight."

    "But Rasmussen said we can do this."

    "He suggested that, let him go to negotiate with the Ross people!" The general can say. After speaking, everyone''s eyes also looked at the previous speaker Rasmussen.

    "Alright." Horrick looked at his war chief: "You were brave in Flanders, and you are still the same now. I want you to investigate the situation of the Ross people and inform them that the king is in the city. "Sure, Horrick deliberately cleared his throat: "You must persuade the Ross people to attack. I want their bodies under the wooden wall."

    What else can Rasmussen do? He didn''t dare to express his nervousness, but the words that the king wanted to relay himself must have angered the Ross people and caused his head to be chopped off. However, I can''t go there anymore, no one at the scene originally said a good thing for myself.

    "Well! People are inherently dead. If I die, you will defeat the Ross people and make my death worthwhile."

    "You are a real man! I can''t wait to take the horse team to break the goal personally, but I am the king, for the sake of the overall situation, I should not be so. Go ahead, if anything happens, I will take care of your wife." Horrick''s The words are polite, but he has a steelyard in everyone''s heart for his past deeds. This man is very good to his close guys and takes good care of his widow.

    As the King of Denmark and his ministers convened an emergency military meeting, the Russ on the beach made the battle more and more serious.

    After checking the corpses, the Russian army found as many as fifty horse corpses, and naturally there were corresponding fifty cavalry corpses.

    Based on the condition of the corpse, Rurik obtained important information-this group of Danes are elite, and the riders and horses are inlaid with patch armor!

    This situation is exactly the same as the situation of the Frankish cavalry reported by Ragner and Arik last year. Rurik also had to make an estimate. Maybe there is a Frankish army in this city, or a Frankish Danish army.

    Along the beach, the Russ Army built a curved line of defense, and as many as 1,500 combat soldiers landed. The warriors holding crossbows and bows are divided into a large number of groups, relying on torsion slingshot positions to be arranged in clumps. The outer defense of the army is made up of these defensive units, so there are a large number of channels in the middle for subsequent infantry holding shields to maneuver out to build traditional shield walls.

    Hundreds of people stayed on the boat, and the Russian Navy immediately began to identify the captured boats. Small fishing boats were scuttled directly by axe, or they were pulled up to the beach and chopped into pieces for firewood. As for the large number of long rowing boats. Just take it away.

    Now, the "royal shipbuilding workshop" created by the king of Denmark is completely occupied by the Russian army. Rurik learned that the Danes were building cargo ships in large wooden factories, and neither he nor everyone cared. This does not come from arrogance, but everyone feels that this is an ordinary cargo ship building workshop, not only has no contact with military ships, and these so-called large cargo ships are already a kind of outdated **** in the view of the Russian army.

    The Ross people are regarded as rubbish, in the eyes of the Danes, they are treasures.

    What Rurik ordered was deliberate destruction. The usable cargo ship was naturally pulled away, and the ship could be connected to the Ross ship with ropes. Those half-built ships were directly set on fire!

    A torch suddenly appeared, and the flame became more and more prosperous!

    The stalking Danish soldiers hurriedly reported: "King! Not only did the Rus take our shipbuilding workshop, they set it on fire!"

    "Ah?!" Horrick, who was already suffering from a headache, was furious, and he even suspected that it would be unnecessary for him to let the general Rasmussen negotiate.

    When he walked out of his palace, standing outdoors, he could see the red firelight in the direction of the shipbuilding workshop. The low clouds in the sky in that direction were all burned red...

    "Damn Ross! Do they already know my plan?!"

    At this moment, the guards were silent.

    When Horrick himself climbed onto the wooden wall, he smelled a thick burnt smell in the air, with a hint of barbecue scent. The fire in the shipbuilding workshop is definitely just the beginning. If the Russians want to, they can set it on fire.

    The inner city''s material reserves are quite sufficient, and Horrick is not afraid of the siege of the Ross army. He rushed to the crown and wanted to lead his brothers to open the city gate and rush directly, relying on bravery to kill the Rus camp.

    But the low brightness at night forced him to give up this idea, and after thinking about it, the brothers really rushed to the beach, afraid that they would be hit by the arrows fired by those moored ships.

    Horrick decided to be a turtle for the time being, even if he thought it was too useless.

    There are many large fires in Goldfrehagen, which were deliberately done by Rurik. Buildings deemed to be of great value must be burned down, even if it may be just a spare warehouse.

    The war horse was decomposed, the rough horse meat dripped with blood, and the taste was a bit fishy. As long as it was sprinkled with a lot of salt and dried enough, it could be eaten.

    Those armed slave warriors were the least picky. After they were authorized to freely cut horses and meat, everyone cut off a large piece of meat for a full meal.

    On the issue of food and release, Lurik, who attaches great importance to logistics, will definitely not treat his soldiers badly.

    The only people who were ordered to deliberately set the fire were the mercenaries of Rurik¡¯s guards, and they were also them. After carefully leaving the seaside camp, they brought fire and bag after bag of soil to create a campfire array efficiently.

    Firewood was taken from the enemy¡¯s houses, and the wood and thatch were piled together to create a bonfire.

    From the perspective of the Kingdom of Denmark, the number of Russian troops is unpredictable. The bonfire first lay in the camp by the sea, and then the light quickly spread to the two wings.

    It was Grund the Danish who executed Rurik''s order, but even though they were all Danes, he didn''t bother to care about the guys in the city because he was the master.

    They fumbled cautiously, and while setting fires, they were also in charge of investigating. Once they found signs of a night attack on the enemy, they ran away.

    Large-scale bonfires to create suspicious soldiers. This tactic may seem unremarkable, but it is a kind of "black technology." Even the former Charlemagne did not do this in the Frankish kingdom. Perhaps the Roman Legion would use this strategy, but the Danish, Frankish and British kingdoms of this era did not understand it. But camping can become part of the tactics? Naturally, King Horlick of Denmark did not understand either.

    How did the Russians bring in an astonishing number of troops? Horrick didn''t believe it, but the dense bonfire outside the city was a fact.

    The soldiers talked a lot. They could guess that there would be a decisive battle in the next one to two days. The soldiers were busy replenishing supplies and sharpening their spearheads. They heard the news that the brothers at the head of the city had said that "we are besieged by the enemy". NS. Especially infantry soldiers. When they were mobilized, they didn''t know how many ships the Russ had arrived. Now they can''t see the enemy''s reality in the dark.

    The only thing visible is the campfire surrounding half of the city. There must be thousands of people eating grilled fish around the campfire, right? What''s more, pessimistically estimated that there were 10,000 people in the Ross army.

    In the face of this situation, the general Rasmussen, who had been biting his head to "speak up", also persuaded him. He had to go there in person again, pulling two cronies here to wade in the muddy waters with him.

    The rope was put down, and the three of them descended and walked tremblingly in the bumpy roadway.

    Godfrehagen was not very populated, and the three of them were already close to the beach after walking a distance.

    The attack was very unpredictable. The guards who were armed with crossbows and were placed in the outermost camp of the camp by R¨¹lik. These personnel, who were hiding in the houses with horns and small leather drums, took an axe and a sword and captured them.

    The three of them were sent to the camp directly. Hearing the good news, the soldiers carrying grilled fish skewers and horse meat gathered around.

    The crowd watched the poor prisoners and laughed at their unlucky appearance sitting on the ground.

    "Don''t look around, get out of the way!" Arik roared loudly, and he did it himself again to let the soldiers onlookers make a way out.

    When Rurik heard the news, he followed, and he was quite happy that his men had caught the prisoner.

    However, after some inquiries, it was discovered that a Danish war chief who claimed to be Rasmussen had personally come to explain the attitude of the Danish king Horlick.

    "Horik?!" Ragnar, who was accompanying R¨¹rik, was already unstretched, "Hey boy! Do you recognize my face? The leader of the Stonewall tribe! Me! Ragnar Sigurdsson."

    "You?! I..." Rasmussen thought about it carefully, regardless of his vague memory, and said bluntly: "I recognize you, and I later learned your name. Ragner of wool pants."

    "You are so courageous, you dare to come to our camp, you want to die, I will help you die." After all, Ragnar has pulled out his cold-blooded order version of the Ross steel sword, after all, he is not actually I like this unsightly name.

    Rurik hurriedly pulled the impatient guy: "Wait! The two armies don''t fight, I don''t want to kill him."

    "There was no need to keep it either." Ragnar took the sword angrily.

    This place is not a good place for detailed discussion. It seems that poor Rasmussen''s hands are tied, which makes people simply untie them and pull them to the campfire where they rest. Rurik first revealed his identity, it was Prince Rose himself. The purpose of the war he said was to make Rasmussen take a breath-the Ross army came to ask for the head of the King of Horrick.

    Rurik did manage to fight without beheading the two armies, but he was the only one who would not be beheaded.

    In the presence of the messenger Rasmussen, Rurik signaled that Ragnar could start revenge immediately. The steel sword smashed the two entourages, and their heads were chopped off by Ragnar with a hand axe around their waist, and they were pierced on the sharpened wooden sticks, and they slammed to the ground amidst the roar of many warriors.

    They are all Vikings, and doing this kind of thing is in line with "battlefield etiquette." Although Rasmussen would not be scared to pass out, he also estimated that the Russ would definitely not give the Danish kingdom room for concession.

    But he still has to do what the king confessed. Rasmussen actually feels that he has a chance to rush directly to kill the young king of the Russ, but it seems that this young man is also a powerful warrior himself, with a large number of warriors under his command. Bear skin, even the helmet is not too troublesome to put on the terrifying bear upper jaw. All his weapons were confiscated, and he was monitored by a group of Ross soldiers with his bare hands.

    He had to explain King Horlick''s request, the so-called "request" really surprised Rurik.

    "Hahaha, I thought that man would take out a lot of treasure and slaves to appease my army and bribe me to withdraw? It turned out not to be the case? That short, round-faced man begged me to attack his city. He is Feel that his wooden wall can withstand the offensive of our army? How confident is he?"

    After Rurik finished speaking, all those present laughed brazenly.

    Rasmussen said frankly: "Our army has three thousand troops. If you attack, you will find your own way. Although your arrows are strong, the two armies are really fighting each other. Our Danish army has a huge advantage."

    "There are three thousand people?" Rurik''s still put on an arrogant appearance, but he had to face it carefully in his heart.

    "It is true. My king is not afraid of you."

    "Then let him send out the army, and we will fight decisively outside the city."

    "But your tactics are not honorable! The real Odin warriors must fight upright, fight with axes and swords, and even fight with fists. Killing with an arrow is an insult to a fighter." Rasmussen Plausible.

    Rurik shrugged. What this man said was indeed part of the warrior culture, but it was not accepted by everyone.

    "Fight upright." Rurik smiled secretly, "I don''t think we need to continue talking. I noticed that when you plan to use cavalry to destroy our army, you are not upright. For you like this, I. Shooting with a lot of arrows makes sense. I will not kill you. Go back! Go and tell your king what he has seen and heard."

    Rasmussen, who thought he was going to be killed, was stunned: "You want to let me go?"

    "Killing you is easy but no one tells your master Ross''s army attitude. He wants to defend the city and wants me to attack the city? Okay! You just wait here for a while, I want to write one A letter to your king."

    After a while, a document written on hard paper was folded and stuffed into Rasmussen''s hand. He still didn''t realize the wonder of paper, but only noticed the important message written in traditional Luen script.

    The letter is actually a short sentence: "Stupid fake King Horik, you can''t hold Godfreyhagen. Prince Rurik Ottosson, the Prince of Ross, will launch an attack after dawn. Tomorrow evening, I will use yours Skull as a new wine glass."

    Rasmussen got the letter and ran away, and the soldiers who planned to shoot arrows behind were stopped by Lirik.

    "Brothers, let him go back and report the letter! Let''s all get ready, get a good night''s sleep, and we will attack with all our strength tomorrow, and we will burn this city down after we grab the treasure!"

    The soldiers shouted one after another, which led to the Viking roar of the entire camp.

    This is a precursor to the offensive in the Danish army''s eyes!

 Chapter 819ï¼š Rurik pointed at the king of Denmark under Godfreyhagen...

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!

    A man fleeing desperately in the dark, he rushed under the wooden wall and shouted.

    The guards on the wall noticed the existence of this person. They were quite surprised that Rasmussen, who was going to negotiate, came back so soon?

    The rope was put down, Rasmussen made a noose to keep one foot on, and then grabbed the rope with both hands, with the folded paper letter in his mouth, and was dragged up by the defender.

    As soon as he returned, he was hurriedly questioned by nervous soldiers: "What''s the situation? What do the Ross people really want?"

    What else can Rasmussen say? Can''t you tell my brothers that Rose is confident about the plan of siege? Besides, the average soldier still shouldn''t know a lot of inside information.

    He encouraged in every possible way: "You insist on standing guard to observe the situation and open a way for me. I want to tell the king the request of Chief Ross!"

    Although the brave messenger didn''t explain the situation, looking at the attitude of his speech, it is more difficult to negotiate. Because the two entourages did not return, Rasmussen''s breathless appearance was obviously fleeing.

    The inner city is full of people sitting on the ground and sleeping. Thanks to the warmest season in the Nordic region, they are curled up like an armadillo in leather armor, so you don''t have to worry about catching cold when sleeping with a sword or axe. They didn''t dare to remove the leather armor or hard skin, for fear that the Rus suddenly launched a surprise attack and they could not immediately launch a counterattack.

    Danish King Horlick was in his palace, sitting in a huge long house with a spire, he had no intention of lingering with any of his wives and concubines. He has trouble sleeping and sleeping at night, and being surrounded by an unknown number of Ross troops is unique. Instinctively, he feels that this battle is even more dangerous than before against the Franks.

    Horrick¡¯s worries are not unreasonable. The single-round "siege" is not unusual in the East, and even often becomes a norm, but it is extremely rare in the current European world.

    The traditional army in Europe prefers that each lord leads his own followers and peasant soldiers to the battlefield, and leads the army under the banner of the lords. Multiple lords lead their respective armies into an array that is not subordinate to each other.

    The two sides of the battle mostly followed this array pattern, followed by the sound of drums and horns, the two armies impacted and collided with swords and axes.

    They don''t even use bows and arrows very much, and the victor always favors the side with more infantry and more cavalry.

    A battle in the wilderness often resolves most of the grudges and grievances of the nobles. Siege and siege are difficult to factually, and it often means that their efforts are not thankful.

    But the Russian army is clearly a cross-age army under Rurik! Any exaggerated words are superfluous, and whether the army is prestigious or not must be proved by actual combat.

    Just when the fugitive Rasmussen was about to deliver the letter to Horrick, Rurik wasn''t the whole army asleep.

    In the middle of the night, there were only the snoring of soldiers, the crackling of firewood, the sound of the warm south wind, and some low rumblings.

    All parts from the cabin of the flagship ship have arrived at the beach, and a siege weapon is being assembled!

    The Danish wall is made of wood. How strong can it be?

    The engineering scooters are being assembled, and two two-wheeled vehicles are pieced together to form a base. A pine tree that has long been felled is unloaded from the ship and floated in the sea and pulled ashore. Now the tree trunk is connected with a cone-shaped bronze horn. This tree trunk is the core unit of the rush cart. A large number of straight wooden beams from the demolished houses are thrown directly on the rush cart to increase the weight and obtain greater potential energy during impact.

    The prefabricated parts are further assembled into an arrow-proof and stone-proof frame on the top of the cart. The prefabricated wooden boards are placed directly on the top, and the soldiers smash the nails down with a small hammer to create a hard top cover.

    Heavy siege weapons must be manufactured on the battlefield. In order to assemble them efficiently, the Russian Army brought all the parts. The many tricks made with weapons are definitely not made deliberately by Rurik, everything is a lesson from blood!

    Is this Godfreyhagen more disgusting than the Borgholm fortress of Saxon immigrants on the island of ?land?

    As long as there is such a siege rush vehicle, Rurik doesn¡¯t have to worry about whether the defender is pouring hot water or smashing stones. Smashing the wall with the double-edged axe, the enemy could only watch his wooden wall being broken a little bit.

    However, such a siege vehicle is not completely unfamiliar to the Danish army. According to the Franks, this weapon is called a "battle pig". It directly smashed the gate of the fortress by brute force. I was able to learn the appearance of the Franks and make a crash into the wall of the Ross shop.

    There is only another weapon of the Ross army-powerful arrows. The current Danish king Horlick is no stranger to it. Last year¡¯s intelligence was indeed completely true, because he saw the true power of the Russ¡¯ hateful arrows this year.

    The soldiers of the Russ Army can endure falling asleep in the ups and downs of the ocean, and can ignore the sound of ding ding dong dong in their ears.

    The soldiers on guard at night were rotated as usual. As time passed, the short night seemed to pass, and the sky turned dark blue. Obviously, the Danish army would not launch a dawn raid.

    On the other hand, in the middle of the night, Rasmussen sent Rurik''s autograph letter to the king of Denmark.

    A strange thing has become a vehicle for writing? It feels like a kind of silk, just torn to pieces.

    King Horlick was upset as if a stone pressed his heart, and then the oil lamp saw the content of the letter, and he was even more anxious!

    He tore the paper clean three or two times, and said furiously: "Mr. Ross himself is here to beat me?! That villain wants to use my skull as a wine bowl! Fool! It should be your skull as my bowl! "

    King Horrick was so angry that his face flushed, and the matter was already very clear. Not only did the Ross people not accept any negotiations, they were afraid they also saw their plan to delay time. Horrick gave up the illusion. Since Prince Rose is provocatively going to attack after dawn, let''s fight!

    Horrick did not forget to stomped a few more feet against the confetti on the ground, waiting for Rasmussen¡¯s face: "The Ross people are going to kill me! And I want to kill them too. Tomorrow is the day of the decisive battle. We have to prepare some rocks and clay pots, and use these to smash the Rus to death."

    It sounds like this is asking himself, but Rasmussen, who is still in shock, hurriedly echoed: "Great king, see you."

    "The Ross people are really deceiving! Now that you have entered their camp, let me know what you saw. How many troops the Ross people have, and their military equipment."

    But has Rasmussen traveled through all of Rose¡¯s camps in the dark? How much can he see clearly?

    "There are about 3,000 Ross people, and many of them are equipped with bows and arrows. They have a flat bow. I''m afraid this is the key to their shooting accuracy..." he muttered.

    "What else?" Horrick urged.

    "Prince Ross is very young, I''m afraid he is not even twenty years old. Such men are often brave, and they are usually the least measured."

    "I can understand this, so he wants to kill me. I''m surprised, I don''t want to provoke any monarchs now, how can I be madly attacked by this guy in the East?"

    Rasmussen''s mouth trembled, which Horrick noticed.

    "You? What did you see again? Say quickly, I forgive you."

    Rasmussen took the courage and said bluntly: "I think I already know the truth. This is the revenge of the Roths! It is because our Stad killed many Roths in Hezeby, which attracted Prince Rose. Angry. Moreover, there are traitors in those teams who have turned away from us."

    Horrick immediately became alert: "Destroying the shops of the Roths is a failure. I admit that if only a few people are killed, the Roths will have to fully attack this? No, no, it is the power that the Roths covet. As for those. Traitors? Could there be those exiles who attacked us?"

    "It''s Ragnar."

    "Huh? Ragner in wool pants? Is the escaped coward not dead?"

    "Not only did he not die, I noticed that the Russ had swarmed a lot of exiles. The Ragnar said that this battle was his revenge."

    Upon hearing the news, Horrick''s legs could not help but tremble. At this moment he had to think about some very in-depth questions-how many Danish lords really admitted to me?

    In a trance, he felt that the messengers sent out would not bring in many King Qin''s troops, and the exiles from all over the country were swept over by the Ross people who also spoke the Norse, forming a coalition army to kill themselves.

    Horrick had thought of this, but he never dreamed that this decisive battle would come on the first anniversary after he became king, as if the entire Danish and external Viking forces deliberately rushed to start the war on this day.

    Three thousand people is not a small number. The Ross people have very large ships, so it is naturally impossible to estimate the enemy''s strength based on the number of long oars. He believed Rasmussen''s description of the strength of the Ross army for the first time, and then looked at his own military strength. On the contrary, it was a disadvantage in terms of numbers.

    It was precisely because of the "three thousand people" that Rasmussen opened his mouth and the resolute attitude of Prince Rose, Horrick did not dare to act rashly. Because the core camp of the Rus people has been fortified, they guarded themselves from launching night attacks, and they have a huge force. The night attacks are harmful to Denmark, and the army needs to be trained tonight to maintain a vigorous salute.

    The Danish warriors were asleep, bearing tremendous pressure on their shoulders, and Horrick could only fall asleep until dawn.

    When the sky was blue and the sun in the east was about to break through the sea level, the inner city of Godfreyhagen was full of horns.

    The Danes were blowing their trumpets, and it felt like they were about to open the door and launch a full counterattack.

    This is very possible!

    Rurik had awakened a long time ago, and the Ross army had also awakened. The army was busy cooking breakfast, thinking that it would add a lot of energy for today''s siege battle. As everyone was busy grilling fish and cooking oatmeal, the dense trumpets of the Danes made Ross''s army nervous.

    "Damn king, they may counterattack our army. You take the army to keep on guard, all torsion slingshots are charged..." Rurik issued the order, and the generals immediately followed suit.

    Suddenly, the Russ army maintained a high-strength alert. The shielded infantry had formed a shield wall, and behind the sword and shield hand was a group of spears formed by the Slavs.

    A group of extremely burly warriors put on heavy iron armor, and wore bear-headed helmets with only observation windows. This is the "Iron Man" that Rurik is quite proud of. It is a real heavy armored regiment. The soldiers are also composed of his guard mercenaries, whose leader is Grund.

    More than one hundred torsion slingshots, and as many as six hundred warriors with crossbows, their weapons are aligned in the direction of Godfreyhagen''s inner city.

    But the Danish''s horn kept blowing, and gradually the vigilance of the Russian army gave way to numbness.

    The alert Arik wanted a quick slash, and Grund, who was armed with an axe in both hands, hoped that he would take off the heavy armor after slashing the enemy early.

    It seems that everyone is fighting wits and courage in the air?

    Lurik gradually felt that this was the tactics of the Danish army. The enemy didn''t look like they were going to attack from the city. He ordered the crossbowmen to stay on standby.

    The Ross people have been on guard, knowing that the whole army had a full meal. The fish is mixed with boiled wheat in the stomach, and the soldier''s body is full of strength.

    "Your enemy is blowing the trumpet and the drum, what are we going to do? We also want to blow the trumpet!" Ragnar urged Rurik fiercely, in return for complete support.

    Rurik''s resolute eyes looked at all the soldiers who were ready to go. He drew his sword and pointed it in the direction of the wooden wall: "Warriors of Odin! The blessing of the **** king will shine on you, and it is time to win glory and revenge. Now follow me, attack! Trumpeter! Trumpet!"

    The organized horn holders blew the horns together, and the holders beat them desperately.

    The whole army yelled out the Viking roar in a rhythmic manner. This positive signal conveyed to the defending Danish army the next meaning-the Russian army began to attack.

    The army marched along the winding alleys, with a group of warriors holding crossbows in front and swords and shields behind. There are more than five hundred people in the vanguard. They are the veterans of the First Banner of the Ross Army led by Arik, and the allied forces of the exiled Danes led by Ragnar.

    The slave soldiers of Bornholm Island were also among them, but their clothes were too casual, not as uniform as those of Arik and Ragnar.

    The laneway inevitably disperses the width of the Russian army''s front. If the Danish army can launch a cavalry attack at this time, there is a chance that part of the Russian army will be destroyed.

    But King Horlick chose a conservative approach. He ordered the trumpeters in the city to blow his trumpet desperately, and he also summoned the confused soldiers to wake up and actively prepare for battle.

    Danish warriors holding bows stood on the city wall, and a batch of stones and crockery also arrived at the city wall.

    Below the city, the bewildered fighters slapped themselves in the face. They lined up in a dense formation and stood in an empty field in the city.

    The cavalry team regained their spirits, holding short spears like a wall, waiting for King Horrick''s order, opening the city gate at any time and rushing out to fight with the Ross army.

    Horrick rode his famous horse. He felt that this must be a fierce battle, and he must fight for his own glory. Therefore, although there is clearly a back door that can escape, even if it is necessary to withdraw in the end, it must only be withdrawn when the defense is invincible.

    He even mobilized the women in the city, the Danish women put their braids on their heads or tied them together. A large number of infantrymen have no armor, and these women only have leather and common clothing. They have a buckler in one hand and a sword in the other, and their faces are painted with light blue or black lines to show their bravery.

    If it is a simple fight between sword and shield Horrick actually has a huge advantage!

    But Rurik didn''t want to give his enemies time to show those **** advantages.

    A group of Ross soldiers escorted a "small house" in motion. It was pushed by as many as thirty people and moved quickly on the **** approaching the inner city.

    The morning sun shines on the warriors who approve the armor suits. Grund and his guys constitute fifty "broken iron men". They usually carry double-edged prisoners of war. The task of fighting against flaws is the task, and they directly cut the wood under the wooden wall. Pile is also a task. They are combat engineers!

    Horrick was not at all disadvantaged by the Russ army during the march. R¨¹lik on the other side of the battlefield was also betting. He was prepared to lose some of his troops, but his only concern was that he had reached the gate of the inner city. , The enemy still didn''t mean to go out of the city for a decisive battle.

    "Well, the most troublesome thing is that the time has passed, and now is the time for me to perform. King Denmark, I will accept your skull." Rurik laughed out with satisfaction, because his army has succeeded in the enemy''s To complete the formation under the city, it depends on your own wishes to attack the city.

 Chapter 820ï¼š When one section of the wall collapsed

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!

    The blue-patterned robe of the Rus army is too eye-catching. After forming the shield wall, there is an orderly white wall.

    It is very exaggerated that the Russ army took advantage of the fact that the Danes on the wall were at a loss, and had hurriedly put the torsion slingshots carried by the hand-carried trucks into place.

    Warriors holding bows and crossbows line up in close formation with torsion slingshots, and they are just behind the thin shield wall.

    And behind the crossbowmen, there are a group of warriors with swords and shields, and Slav soldiers with spears in formation.

    A large number of Ross flags were flying, and their clothing was prominent in the rock. Most of the soldiers were uniformly dressed, and gathered together to bring a huge sense of oppression to the enemy.

    Danish king Horlick has already boarded the city wall. He temporarily dressed himself up as a shame, just to take a good look at the appearance of the Ross army.

    He took a breath, and saw a man with a strange beard and braids, so angry that he stood up straight in spite of the danger. He simply found a wooden box to step on, and then yelled: "Ragna! Danish scum! It was you who attracted the Ross people?! I regret the original kindness and didn''t kill you and your people!"

    Hearing this roar, Ragnar bluntly said that Rurik, that arrogant and domineering man is the king of Denmark Horlick.

    "That''s Horlick?!" Rurik came fiercely, inviting his subordinates to bring a light wooden crossbow with an arrow on it. Ragner and the elder brother scolded again.

    Ragnar was full of hatred for Horlick, wishing to eat his meat, and then chop his wives and heirs into minced meat to feed the fish. His scolding is very ugly, and the point is to accuse the so-called "Horick and Frank male nobles have a dirty body deal." What an insult is this? !

    Just as Horrick blushed and cursed, with a swish, a silver-gray object flew away from Horrick''s head.

    "Hey! The wooden arm version is not easy to use. I almost killed that bastard." Ruriek threw the crossbow to his men angrily.

    Horrick himself froze on the spot, an arrow stuck in his iron helmet, which had fallen under the wooden wall at this moment. Undecided, he looked in a trance, and the guarding soldiers hurriedly helped him down and concealed him.

    "Damn Ross, I almost died! Brothers, shoot me an arrow to beat them back!"

    The Danes holding the bows began to draw their bows. Seeing that Rose''s sword and shield players used huge round shields to protect their bodies, they counterattacked to avoid the thin arrows.

    At this moment, the Russian army first began to attack!

    Both sides shot arrows almost at the same time. The Russian crossbows and slingshots were fired at the same time. Under the order of Rurik, they hit the first round of powerful punches. More than one hundred cone-head cast iron bullets hit the wooden wall and saw the sawdust fly. The walls tremble slightly.

    The thick pine woods are neatly arrayed in the dug pit, and the diameter of each pine wood reaches 30 cm. The pine wood has such a diameter and has stood for more than a year. The whole has been dried in the shade and lost water, and the overall strength has reached a high level.

    They have such an exaggerated thickness that even a torsion slingshot can''t penetrate the cast iron projectile even if it fires close to it.

    Rurik didn''t think that the violent demolition of the wall could be accomplished with only a slingshot.

    More than one hundred slingshots are divided into multiple shooting groups, each group has at least ten gatherings. All units were ordered to violently attack a point of the wooden wall, relying on frequent shooting, to continuously expand the small gaps, and expand the impact points into damaged surfaces.

    The projectile slammed into the wooden wall heavily, and a large number of cone-head projectiles were directly embedded in it.

    The people who manipulate the slingshot kept yelling: "Hurry up and reload and smash their walls!"

    The soldiers were roaring, and the strong soldiers turned the winch frantically. When the metal bayonet had just locked the winch, a projectile coated with seal oil and whale oil was placed on the slide. As soon as the loaded soldier got out of his hands, the other man suddenly pulled out the pin.

    "Quick! Let''s do it again." So it''s a new cycle.

    All torsion slingshots are allowed to shoot freely. For this battle Eureka also prepared enough projectiles. He was expected to fight fiercely with the Danish navy at sea. At that time, enough projectiles are the key to victory. As a result, the long armed ships of the Kingdom of Denmark No trace, the Ross army, who did not have a taste of naval battles, was here to vent their violence with bullets.

    And this is just the power of a torsion slingshot.

    Ten bull catapults stood on the battlefield, and some special projectiles were thrown directly into the city. It was the Danish cavalry who had been killed before. Their heads were taken off, and their bodies were basically thrown into the sea.

    Although there is a headhunting culture in various Viking clans, Rurik''s so-called "use your skull to make a wine bowl" is really provocative, but what he has to do now is indeed a provocation.

    The head of the deceased was thrown into the inner city, and the Danish infantry with a full set of weapons looked forward to thinking that it was a stone falling from the sky.

    This kind of "projectile" can''t kill anyone, but it''s insulting.

    When the head was thrown clean, the truly lethal pebbles began to be launched.

    The Russian army¡¯s array is within the range of the Danish army¡¯s bows and arrows. Such a close range can not only take advantage of the Russian army¡¯s absolute arrow advantage, but also make the bull¡¯s trebuchet¡¯s huge torsion launch arm eject larger pebbles.

    The real stone fell from the sky. Even if it didn''t pierce the soldier''s shield, its powerful force could shake the soldier''s left arm, and that was enough.

    Heavy weapons were mainly used to destroy the city walls, and the arrows of the Russ directly disrupted the rhythm of the Danish army.

    Rurik was holding a steel sword with his face sullen.

    The Danish archers who hit the city with their crossbows could not fight back, and they were shot down wantonly like innocent birds. Occasionally, there were angry uppermost fighting back. They showed their chests and had just drawn their bows, and they were directly sniped by the eye-catching Ross Crossbowmen.

    Soldiers fell heavily from the top of the city, and a group of soldiers could only kneel and sit under the walls of the city wall to linger. They were suppressed, and they watched the soldiers fleeing everywhere in the empty field in the city.

    After a while, the Danes at the head of the city almost disappeared.

    Rurik deliberately waited until now.

    He commanded loudly: "Jevlo! Take your Finn forward and form a phalanx to project it to the air!"

    No matter, Rurik gave a loud command: "Fisk, you and your guys and the Finns are with you, line up the line to throw arrows!"

    It is the "Ross Arrow Formation" that is a mixture of longbow and recurve bow. Even the soldiers, including ten Pecheneg people, formed an arrow formation with a total of three hundred people.

    Both the longbow and the recurve bow will shoot heavy arrows. They are no longer needle-like piercing arrows, but broad-bladed barbed steel arrows clusters. This arrow is only used to kill a large number of opponents. The lack of armored infantry.

    The crossbowmen of the Russian army were already throwing stubby heavy arrows, already causing panic in the Danish army behind the wall. The assembled soldiers were scurrying, and the entire cavalry team was in disorder.

    Many people were killed and injured by the arrows and stones. The arrows came out of nowhere, and it was not difficult to avoid them.

    However, if it hadn''t been for the frightened King Horlick who had withdrawn to order the army to continue to defend themselves, this group of Danish fighters would take the initiative to retreat and evade, even if it meant being a coward.

    The Danish fighters clenched their teeth and persisted until they encountered unbearable weight.

    A dense rain of arrows descended from the sky, they were launched at a great elevation angle, and fell desperately swirling in the sky with the whirl feathers.

    The arrow directly penetrated the soldier''s shoulder, pierced through the thin iron helmet, and beat those who were caught off guard.

    The soldiers who insisted on constructing the shield wall immediately suffered more than 30 casualties, and a large number of brown-gray arrow feathers were also inserted on the sandy ground, which at first glance looked like an oat ear that was in urgent need of harvest.

    The terrified King Horrick witnessed the terrible damage. He tried to maintain his composure, but his subordinates began to retreat.

    The intact warrior took away the injured companion who was yelling, and when he tried to pull out the arrow that hit his companion, he got a more serious wailing.

    Less than ten seconds after the first round of arrows, the second round of arrows came again.

    Such shooting has lasted for ten rounds, and the Finnish longbowmen holding the bow have sore arms. Fisk and his young guys also barely endure the pain of shooting heavy arrows. Shooting with high-pound bows is just like that. Now, when they finish shooting their arrows, they are asked to take off their resting arms temporarily, but they must be on standby for the final battle.

    Looking at the other side of the wooden wall, Horrick was mourning for his tactical mistakes.

    Since the Rus army threatened to break the city, they probably have the strength in this area. King Horrick himself lacked the confidence to guard the city gate, even though the largest wooden gate of the fort facing the south had piled up a large number of wheeled carriages that acted as an obstacle to the gate. Once the Russ army broke in, he calculated that his Danish army waited for work, attacking them with a shield wall, relying on the absolute superiority of local forces, and constantly killing the enemies that broke in from the breach.

    But Rurik, Prince Rose, why did he fight like this?

    The Ross arrow array that was just pieced together produced two thousand heavy arrows in a short time. The warriors with crossbows continued to throw short and fat crossbow arrows, and the warriors with short wooden bows tossed light arrows.

    The Ross army abruptly launched nearly 10,000 arrows of all kinds, and Rurik didn''t worry that the enemy would shoot back the handy arrows again, because the enemy was also exposed to the range of being shot while the enemy was shooting.

    The intensive arrow strikes completely thwarted Horlick''s attempt, and there was a clear and audible disturbance in the city. The Danish fighters were all evacuating. They evacuated to the south of the city, where the arrows could only be avoided.

    Naihe has already had as many as three hundred people, and some cavalrymen were shot by arrows and stones. Even the undeceased were still wriggling desperately in the "wheat field" formed by arrow feathers.

    Warriors who were originally sword and shield fighters also became archers on a large scale. Only the elite Arik¡¯s and Ragnar¡¯s of the Alliance held the shield to watch the show.

    Those armed Bornholm slaves and surrendered Danish exiles stood in the array of the Rus army, observing the powerful charm of the Rus arrow from close range. So how stupid the Bornholm islanders'' counterattack was before. The Ross army seemed to be able to shoot arrows for everyone and defeat any enemy close to the arrows.

    There is no need to waste much energy when manipulating the wooden-armed crossbow to wind up the string, and the heavy-duty steel-armed crossbow is assisted by a winch. These fighters knew that they were about to perform a brand-new mission, and they would inevitably push the siege to the highlight of the Rus army, and it would depend on whether the prince had enough.

    At this moment, Arik looked at the crazy firepower output of the other brothers. He couldn''t wait: "Brother! Are you satisfied? Do you really expect the slingshot to keep shooting through their walls?"

    Rurik immediately yelled: "Arik, I know what you are going to say! Now continue to wait for me!"

    "How long do we have to wait?! We only attack here. What if the enemy escapes through the small gate, or if they send troops to attack our flanks?"

    The last sentence of Arik''s rhetorical question suddenly reminded Rurik.

    Yes, if the King of Denmark launches a cavalry counterattack, it will be detrimental to our army.

    Looking at the left and right, the brothers had long wanted to slash the city, and the firepower preparation had been implemented for a while, and more than a dozen visible damages had appeared on the wooden wall. Unexpectedly, the enemy''s wooden wall is quite thick, and the next step is to use more powerful weapons to turn "scraping" into "cutting meat".

    Rurik immediately decree, and the impatient soldiers fell into ecstasy, and with a smile they pushed the siege rush.

    The whole army is doing its own brand-new work in accordance with military orders.

    The torsion slingshot started to throw iron bullets with low storage power and high elevation angle, just like throwing a rock, throwing the projectile to about 50 meters away, allowing it to fall and focus on potential targets. Most warriors with a crossbow threw it on the ground and picked up the buckler and sword on the spot.

    After resting for a while, the Finnish archers of Jevlo and the young dismounted cavalry fighters led by Fisk, with bows and arrows, waited for the opportunity to support.

    Grund, who was dressed in exaggerated heavy armor and became an iron man, had more than fifty men guarding the siege rush driven by the armed slaves.

    Rurik wanted to ensure that the loss of the main body of the Russian army was weak in this battle. He didn''t know what the city looked like. After the city broke, the Danes also gave priority to the mercenaries who took the money and the wages, and the slaves who had changed their masters.

    Those elite mercenaries holding a double-edged Nordic forest axe with a spearhead, when they were rounded, they slammed into the wall of pine wood that was frantically scraped by the projectile, and the sawdust flew across and slammed on their iron armor.

    The slave warriors pushed the engineering cart to hit the wooden wall with strong potential energy. Each impact of the bronze horns caused irreparable cracks in the wooden wall.

    Even though the wooden walls of Godfreyhagen are made of pine trees connected in parallel and reinforced with cables, they are being focused on breaking through as many as six gaps.

    As for why Rurik didn''t attack the door that seemed easy to break through, everything came from the nightmare of a siege many years ago. Regardless of whether the Danish king created a trap, such as sprinkling hot oil from the gate of the city and setting it on fire, a reliable king would have to block the main entrance with a large number of wooden stakes in the face of the current situation.

    The Russian army is violently breaking through the wall, and the pine wall is quickly disintegrating.

    There was a rumbling sound from the city wall, and the main body of the wall had not collapsed, but the base where the shooting could stand and counterattack had collapsed on a large scale, and part of the wall was crumbling.

    Most of the Danish fighters retreated to the south of the city. Horlick put on a helmet and reorganized his army in the south. He mounted the steed and reformed the cavalry.

    Everyone heard the roar coming from the city wall, and they could see the black masses falling from the sky, smashing the soldiers who had fallen in the arrow feathers into mud.

    King Horlick instigated his men as a king: "These Russ will take our lives and use your skulls to make wine bowls! The city wall is no longer a barrier! We are the heroes of Friesland and the ruler of Denmark. Insulted by this! Brothers, you must fight for honor! Cavalry! Come with me!"

    Since even Arik of the Ruth Berserker could think that the Kingdom of Denmark would use the cavalry to countercharge with a high probability, King Horlick had this intention, but this king still did not know the truth of the Ross army, worried that blindly going out through the small door to launch a countercharge would be an impact. iron plate. He was also worried that if he opened the side door early, he might misunderstand the whole army-the king fleeing with his cavalry. If it caused a misunderstanding by the soldiers, it really turned into a total collapse.

    Horrick decided to stay still. He summoned his confidants, took his brothers and tried to hide first, leaving the cavalry on the alley.

    He conveyed this attitude to his subordinates: "I will put the enemy in a group, I will take the lead in the charge, the cavalry will kill all their infantry, and then all the people who are hiding will rush in and kill them."

    This is called a counter-attack, and those who were stunned by Rose''s arrow said that this was the king''s trick. It''s like the brothers trusting the commander in Friesland, and now Horrick is the king, no matter what, the brothers still have to twist into a rope to fight together.

    A pair of eyes stared at the distance of the winding roadway, and they raised their ears and waited for the sound of the collapse of the wooden wall.

    Every time the siege rushing car hits, it is not a small sound, accompanied by the low roar of a group of men.

    Suddenly, a big breach was opened!

    It was the big hole where the siege cart smashed through the wooden wall, and then accompanied by the warrior with a large axe crazily cutting wood on the two wings of the cart, a section of the wooden wall collapsed structurally, and the rumbling sound caused a big earthquake and tremor.

    Lurik, who was watching the battle, waited for this moment, and his ripper ordered: "Slaves! Mercenaries! Your chance to make a fortune is here! Go in and grab the treasure first!"

    Upon hearing the order, Grund rushed in with his heavily armored troops singing, watching the mess in the city and dropping his chin at the same time, he was surprised, because there was not even a Danish all around. The slave fighters were even more happy. They first entered the city to make a great contribution. The new master, Prince Rurik, really did what he said. The humble everyone might one day have the right to grab the spoils first.

    Of course, Rurik''s bizarre order stunned Arik.

    Arik left the team altogether and stood beside his brother and asked, "You just let a group of slaves go in and enjoy the glory of the first battle? Can they still grab the spoils first?"

    Rurik kept his eyes on: "Brother, UU Reading , you just reminded me to beware of their counterattack. Let the slave fighters go in, and you are going in with Ragnar."

    "This...ridiculous." Arik stomped his feet. At this moment, he didn''t want to have any worries. He just wanted to enter the core of the enemy''s capital with his double swords. Even if the enemy launched a counterattack, that would be desirable.

    Seeing the slave warriors and all the heavy-armored mercenaries, a team of more than 300 people had entered the city from the biggest gap, and Arik and Ragnar also started to act.

    Those exiled Danes boasted that they had accepted the command of Ragnar. The brothers formed an alliance with the Duchy of Ross very smoothly. They finally entered the previously unattainable Goldfrehagen, the Frankish running dog Horrick ¡¤ The capital built by Haraldson. As long as they stood inside the wall, it was an insult to that Horrick, and now the brothers were about to **** the head of the running dog.

    Who can use that person''s head to make a wine bowl? Everyone knows that the Horrick beheader will have a huge reputation throughout the Baltic Sea.

 Chapter 821ï¼š Anxious

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!

    Absolutely poor "livestock" poured into the capital of the Kingdom of Denmark Godfrehagen through the collapsed wooden wall in the form of warriors. This new high-mountain city adjacent to the sea was first attacked by slave fighters.

    If the Danish king Horlick knew that the so-called soldiers who entered the city first were a group of people who were slaves twenty days ago, he would surely be furious.

    The slave warrior did not wear armor, and at most only wore a thick leather jacket, so that he barely protected.

    Their weapons are more primitive. On the one hand, the round shield that the Vikings are willing to carry is tied to the left arm, and the right hand generally carries a portable axe, iron sword, and short spear. Their weapons were uneven, and they saw corpses all over the floor when they entered the city. Those corpses lying in the field of feathers or squirming bodies, in their opinion, are all packs of silver coins!

    Because the prince also ordered that even a slave soldier, cutting off the head of a Danish soldier would be rewarded with half a pound of silver.

    What does this mean?

    Once upon a time, their group of slaves was sold to Bornholm for at least half a pound and at most two pounds of silver coins. As long as three or four heads are cut off, the money in exchange can be redeemed from Prince Ross!

    At this moment, the slaves are fighting for freedom!

    Just to seize this freedom, their next performance was too horrifying.

    The axe crazily smashed the neck of the war dead. The heads of the Danish soldiers who were chopped off were stripped of their iron helmets. The strange braids of the dead were used as ropes and were tied to the belts of the slave soldiers.

    They were busy cutting their heads and ignored everything, even if the empty field area behind the wall was surprisingly quiet.

    Grund in heavy armor followed the slave soldiers. Fifty "iron men" were surprised at the corpses on the ground, but they always had a good sense of battlefield after all battles. This group of mercenaries who took the money and led the salaries I''m not afraid of fighting a bad battle, but I don''t want to suddenly die suddenly because of negligence. The dead body on the ground means a lot of silver coins, and the reward for the low-level mercenaries to win a head is a five-month allowance.

    Now, those low-level mercenaries wearing ordinary locks saw the slave soldiers busy "cutting their heads to get silver coins", and they couldn''t stand it anymore.

    The number of mercenary teams entering the city is not very large. When Glend noticed the signs of a breakdown in discipline, he immediately stopped: "Don¡¯t be busy beheading! You can only make money if you survive! It¡¯s too quiet here. Give me a row. Good shield wall waiting!"

    While saying this, there were still brothers expanding the groove of the city wall.

    Outside of Pokou, the veterans of Arik¡¯s Ross regular army and the Allied Danish Exiles in Ragnar can clearly act under the direction of Rurik.

    Of course Arik hopes to enter the city and rob him sooner, even if it is a bad battle. As soon as he was authorized, he led his brothers violently to the breach. In this way, the mercenaries who took the payment were lined up in a shield wall. They were leaning on the breach to build a convex arc array, and they blocked it even if they did not advance. The path of the latecomer.

    Arik was tickling his teeth with anger, and screamed: "Grund, you let me go! Only the old Ross people can get the greatest glory."

    Grund knew very well that he was the dog kept by Prince Rurik. Because he was born in the army, he and his brothers who hold raven shields must always show loyalty.

    He did not dare to offend the prince''s eldest brother, let alone offend the prince himself. He smelled the ominous aura permeating the quiet of the battlefield, and simply continued to maintain the array, neither advancing nor retreating, he took Arik''s question as deaf ears, and did not respond anywhere.

    Unlike the impatient Arik, Ragnar walked vigilantly.

    He lightly patted the old comrade Arik on the shoulder: "Brother, I know something about Horik. He won''t run away easily. It seems that the city is very quiet, beware of fraud! Maybe Grund has noticed something."

    "Bah! I am tall and saw those slaves beheading. A group of slaves are also worthy of taking merit. The dead were shot by our army. Do you want to sit back and watch the merits of the crossbowmen by the slaves?"

    Ragnar was just as impatient in his heart. He suppressed his mood to death, and continued to persuade: "Be patient. I think that guy Grund is not going to make way for us. Let''s bear it for the time being. See if this guy wants do what."

    Behind Ragner are a large number of Danish exiles. They are all strong and strong. Regardless of what happened with the Ross army on the battlefield of Bornholm, everyone now only wants to remove Horrick and him from Frank. All the guys who were brought were chopped into minced meat.

    The soldiers squeezed together, but spontaneously blocked the gap, keeping a certain distance from the mercenary iron men in front.

    This battlefield vigilance is certainly beneficial, but the mercenaries are also eagerly seeing more and more heads hung from the waists of the slave soldiers.

    Look! The slave soldiers generally relaxed their vigilance and began to move forward spontaneously. There are a lot of houses ahead, and there must be more treasures there. Because the prince also ordered that anyone who robs by his ability is his own.

    As long as the vigilant slave soldiers are enjoying the great sweetness, that vigilance is gone.

    Slave soldiers are like the forefront soldiers on the battlefield. There are as many as two hundred of them. They insist that this group of people gather to form a shield wall, and it is also a typical ruthless group of people who can rampage and domineering in Franks and looting the countryside. They are now completely scattered, and everyone wants to try their best to make money, so as not only to gain freedom, but to become rich.

    Slaves are expected to become upstarts, and even become masters and purchase slaves.

    They all relax their vigilance, and Grund is also paying attention to their performance.

    As the slave warriors went further and further, the vigilant mercenary troops also relaxed. Everyone became more restless, and the entire shield wall was shaking.

    Grund judged the situation, maybe the danger didn''t exist from the beginning? The Danes have slipped away quietly?

    It was not honorable to slip away, but it saved his life.

    If you don''t let go of the brothers to rob, the baby will be taken away by a group of lowly slaves!

    Grund was relieved, the shield wall disbanded, and the iron men marched in a dense formation.

    When the mercenaries were blonde, Arik and Ragnar followed up. The soldiers poured into the city one after another with a smile, but the earth began to tremble in unknown.

    Because when the slave soldier was cutting his head, the Danish army spies hiding in the dark paid attention to the situation and kept telling the news to the Danish cavalry who was waiting for work.

    The King of Denmark is really going to take the lead this time. Although the inner city of the capital has been breached, he found that the frontal hard defense was a stupid trick and retreated in time. Finally, now, the major defense counterattack was finally held in his palm. Heart.

    When it was clear that the elite in iron armor officially entered the city and received the spy''s news, the Danish king Horlick decided to send a full counterattack.

    He drew out his iron sword and called on the cavalry hidden in the lane: "Those Ross people are fooled! Brothers, follow me, charge them, kill everyone. And infantry, follow in the footsteps of the cavalry. Now! Let''s go! !"

    The cavalry slammed their feet into the abdomen of the horses, and they waited for the fighters to sprint with all their strength.

    A short spear moves forward, or a soldier holds axe and sword high. More than 400 horses galloped at the same time, filed out of many narrow lanes, and appeared in front of the slave soldiers who were busy looting.

    The chest of the war horse slammed into the blank-minded slave soldier, and even the half-ton behemoth with a horse and a man rushed over, and it was about to crash into powder in an instant.

    The slaves who thought they had made a fortune and turned over have turned into a large number of dead souls under the horseshoe, and their corpses are also torn apart by the iron horseshoe...

    Just like a mudslide hitting the woods, even if there are slave fighters trying to fight back, it is only when they die that the counterattack is futile.

    The Danish cavalry under the leadership of King Horlick launched a rare offensive on the fence. Horrick had no choice now, even if he did so with a great probability of damaging many horses, now is the moment of life and death, even if all the horses are killed in battle.

    The slave soldier was hit like a mowing, pierced by a spear, and his head split by an axe. When they choose to flee, they are chopped and killed from behind, or trampled to death by horseshoes.

    Under the siege of the cavalry, the two hundred slave soldiers could not organize any counterattack at all, and their death also slightly delayed the cavalry''s attack.

    Even so, the cavalry still rushed to Grund''s mercenary team.

    This was a collision between a war horse and an iron armor. At the beginning, armored infantry was collapsed alive by the war horse. A sharp blunt weapon may not be able to break the armor, but the cavalry weighing half a ton, the horseshoes collapsed, and even through the iron armor, people guessed that the internal organs were cracked to death!

    Grund himself was knocked down by the horse. He felt that he was stepped on by a horse''s hoof. Fortunately, it was not the point that pointed out, but his left arm was numb. He shrank into a ball for a while, and saw that his left arm showed no signs of breaking, and the numbness and pain were intertwined. He still reluctantly stood up, and grabbed the long double-edged axe in one hand.

    Some mercenaries were collapsed and vomited blood to death, and some were stepped on.

    The cavalry appeared too quickly, and the blind momentum made the mercenary army no time to form a defensive array.

    But the mercenaries survived!

    The Danish cavalry smashed through the empty field behind the gate full of debris and rushed to the breakthrough of the wooden wall opened by the Ross army. And this is the limit Horrick can do.

    The cavalry has become the end of the crossbow. Once they lose their momentum, they lose all their advantages. Facing the iron men in the Russian army, they are a group of fats that need to be slashed.

    The axe slashed down, and the horse collapsed. The spear was poked up, and the horse raised its hooves high and threw the rider off. The poor rider was still confused, and his chest was chopped by a big axe.

    Grund was dragged to the rear by his subordinates, and other iron men and other mercenaries who were still able to fight took the lead in the front line of resistance to the cavalry.

    After the Danish cavalry''s charge was completely contained, they immediately adopted Frankish tactics. Their spears were stabs at the heavy-armored Russian soldiers, but the hardened iron spears could not even scrape in front of the deliberately silver-plated steel armor. The weight of the exaggerated width and thickness of the scaly armor is touching. It basically ignores any sharp weapons, and is afraid that a blunt weapon can be tamped, such as a half-ton cavalry stepping on it.

    The appearance of the cavalry made Arik and Ragnar angry, and they lamented that they were wise in not rushing in.

    The cavalry was also surprised by Rurik, who never dreamed that the Danes would launch a counterattack like this.

    "Slingshot! Archer! Support me through the wooden wall!" Rurik roared frustratedly.

    Even though many elites such as Jeflo know that their guys are suffering a rare loss, this support through the wooden wall, won''t it hurt the friendly army?

    They have proved their hesitation with actions.

    This anger made Rick furious: "Our brothers are bleeding! Don''t worry about them being injured by mistake, throwing arrows at me! Odin will bless them from being injured by mistake, and now stop the enemy for me!"

    He simply set an example, personally manipulated a torsion slingshot, installed the javelin, and fired it in a low-charge state...

    Just as Rurik in the rear was preparing to provide fire support, the infantry from the Kingdom of Denmark came in a row.

    The cavalry suffered a great loss, and a famous cavalry was being attacked by the Rus.

    The King Horlick of Denmark, who was staying behind the cavalry, was pleased to see his infantry rushing towards him, so he ordered the cavalry to retreat immediately and handed over the battlefield to the infantry.

    On one side are Danish Viking warriors gushing from various inner city lanes, and the other is Roth Viking warriors pouring in from the breach.

    This is the civil war of the Vikings, a group of Gnostic-speaking men hurting each other!

    However, they both had deep hatred and hatred for each other. They belonged to two groups that were seriously opposed to each other. Peace talks were impossible from the beginning. This battle must use the blood of warriors to distinguish a victory and defeat, and sacrifice to Odin with the death of a large number of warriors.

    After the battle is completed, the infantry fights, and the shields start to collide with each other!

    The small empty field behind the already cramped gate was the place where the King of Denmark ordered his troops to review it when it was at peace. It was not big, and the soldiers from both sides of the war were squeezed together like herrings in a sealed can. Stacked.

    Many fighters can''t even stretch their arms, so they can only stab them forward in a cramped place.

    Only those wearing iron armor and holding steel swords will gain an advantage in this chaotic battle.

    Look! Tower-like mercenaries don''t need shields at all, or they are all shields. Having just gone through a fierce battle with the cavalry, many people are struggling to fight with energetic Danish infantry from the internal injuries after being trampled. They held a double-edged axe with spearheads in both hands, stabs straight ahead, and if they seized the opportunity, they would suddenly chop.

    The fighters on the front line fight with swords and axes, and the subsequent fighters use spears to help.

    The Danish soldiers were shooting arrows for support, and the Russers were shooting arrows.

    It''s just that the initial sporadic support arrows of the Russian army began to become denser, and black javelins fell from the sky. Those squeezed soldiers lacked the opportunity to protect their heads with a shield, and were pierced by a javelin and fell to death. A large number of arrows descended intensively, a blow to the Danish army.

    Can they continue to endure such attacks?

    The Danish fighters at the back of the show kept advancing. They used their shields to each other, enduring the horror of arrows piercing the shields. Because the Danish army still has two thousand people, they cannot be beaten and collapsed in a short time.

    Now, a problem lies in front of Horlick, it is really a contradictory problem!

    Keep attacking? The terrible arrows of the Ruths seemed to have long eyes. They did not hit the heads of the Ruths who had entered the city to fight fiercely, but instead hit the heads of the Danish army. As this continued to fight, a large number of Danish troops were killed by javelins and arrows before they had time to kill the Rus.

    Choose to retreat? The morale gathered by the army will collapse A rout is inevitable. Once the rout is out, there is no chance of a comeback as a monarch.

    "No! I can continue to carry it! Ross man! Watch me round your tail from the side door!"

    In this way, King Horlick urgently gave a general a major task, making him hold the line in the city. He left another fifty cavalrymen. These people did nothing but stood on the spot and kept on guard, waving the raven flag to show that the king had not left.

    Actually? Horrick had already left the small gate facing the west of the city one after another. With more than two hundred cavalry soldiers who had survived fierce battles, he decided to come to a desperate surprise attack.

    Two hundred cavalry and two hundred infantry are going to attack the camp outside the city of the Russian army! Especially to break their archer''s position!

    In Horrick''s view, the Russ army would definitely not expect that he would perform such a surprise attack. Perhaps he could directly kill the Russ king and bring this sudden war to an end.

    he! The final charge has begun!

 Chapter 822ï¼š Ruriks beard was stained with Danish blood

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!

    Danish King Horlick chose the desperate cavalry to charge. He felt that this might be his last chance to comeback.

    He has conveyed the essentials of the battle to his men. The so-called everyone should follow him in the attack, and must not approach the beach where they are marching, in order to avoid the inevitable long-range arrow attack of the Ross ship.

    Even now, Horrick still doesn''t know how the Ross people shot arrows and javelins extremely far. He knows the power of those weapons, and now he can''t accidentally kill them in the range of the incident.

    The cavalry unit marched along the passage under the wooden wall.

    There are passages at the front and back of the wall, and the passage outside the wall is extremely wide. Sand and stone are mixed with black mud, and the mud exudes a faint smell. Without him, some residents are too lazy to throw the excrement at will. They think that the whole city of Goldfrehagen is high anyway, and the filth will be washed into the sea after a rain.

    The dirt on the ground will naturally not interfere with Horrick''s counterattack. His inner city is separated from the residential areas outside the city by this wide passage, and now the passage has become the venue for Horrick to run his horse.

    It stands to reason that the cavalry will launch a full sprint after reaching the enemy, but now the soldiers are very fast, and the delay for some time has given the Ruths time to prepare, and the suddenness of the surprise attack is gone.

    After leaving the side door, his cavalry was slightly regrouped and then attacked with full force.

    King Horlick looked like a pioneer, holding up his iron sword, driving his horse to attack. His subordinates worked hard to accompany them, and they all moved the short spears forward, and the iron sword pointed straight ahead.

    The chests of the leading war horses are all armored, and the leather base is riveted with palm-sized iron pieces, and it will almost die if hit by it.

    Horrick was about to hit the Russian army outside the city. The entire cavalry team was like a heavy truck out of control, without a ride.

    Their momentum stumbled, and they were completely out of touch with the infantry in the rear.

    The ground was shaking strangely, which had nothing to do with the iron and blood fighting that was taking place in the city.

    Rurik was busy urging all types of archers not to worry about accidentally injuring their fighting brothers in the city, and ordered them to continue to shoot arrows and consume the active force of the Danish infantry.

    However, the Pechenegs, who are holding recurve bows and shooting light arrows to the sky to support, have extremely keen insights into horses and cavalry, and their feet have felt the movement of the earth one after another. Soon, the movement was getting closer and closer, as if it was coming from the west of the military formation, and they had a foreboding the danger of the problem.

    One person didn''t care too much, and rushed directly in front of Rurik, completely ignoring the respect and inferiority of the master and servant. Pointing to the location to the west again, declaring the danger over there.

    Rurik couldn''t figure out the situation for a while. He knew some phrases in Turkic until now. He always emphasized that his servants of Pecheneg should learn Slavic and Gnostic as soon as possible. What was it that frightened them to burst out their native dialect in horror?

    After a short time, Rurik''s puzzled face gave way to panic.

    Look! It''s a cavalry!

    From the perspective of King Horlick, he had already seen the dense array of Russian troops outside the city. At first glance, its strength was not very large. Are there really three thousand people in Ross? Perhaps his subordinate''s statement is not accurate.

    He felt that this group of Ross people was not prepared, his own opportunity came!

    "Warriors of Odin! Let us smash this group of Ross people, the chance of victory is here!"

    His shouts were overwhelmed by the roars of the soldiers. By now, there is no need for the king himself to give orders. A discerning person can see that he has a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The turnaround is now!

    Rurik didn''t expect the Danes to come out at the last minute, and his soldiers were also taken aback.

    Those with torsion slingshots were frightened for a while. It was obvious that the weapons at hand could give the enemy a fierce blow after being charged. Ideas of fleeing flooded into their heads, and they left their posts without authorization.

    Seeing this situation, R¨¹lik had no time to complain, but he was not really unprepared.

    "Listen! Shield wall!"

    The Ross army outside the city also has a capable reserve team, because some Balmerks are in the army, and they are also the most traditional kind of blonde Vikings who speak Norse.

    The Balmerks were originally one of the reserve teams that Rurik intended to fight last, and now they are the first to build the shield wall.

    They are not the only ones who are ready to engage in close combat?

    Just now Rurik asked for the formation of a shield wall, and ordered the Slavs¡¯ reserve team: "Spearmen! Line up!"

    The order was communicated in Slavic, with spears arrayed in the direction the cavalry rushed. They stepped unconsciously, arched their backs and lowered their positions.

    There were a large number of Slavic spearmen, and Rurik did not trust the ability of these people to fight with swords. The previous battles proved that these men held spears with axes and hung in an array to maximize the profit from killing.

    Perhaps the best way to deal with the cavalry charge is to list the spear array. The spear array seems to be the best solution. If the spearmen retreat in fear of the enemy cavalry, the formation will collapse.

    The cavalry charge has a strong sense of oppression, they are approaching at a speed visible to the naked eye, it seems that the impact is just the next second.

    However, the well-trained fighters started to harass them by shooting arrows.

    Fisk took his young brothers and tried hard to output with recurve bows and crossbows, but the cavalry was so fast that they all had only one chance to shoot an arrow.

    "They are coming! Hold on! I am with you!" Rurik was right behind the army. He was here. Even though many soldiers were afraid, they did not dare to betray their monarch and flee. Now, it seems that escape is the dumbest choice.

    The cavalry screamed and rushed towards the spear wall of the Slavs organization. At the same time as the impact occurred, the Slavs also screamed with their mouths open.

    At this moment, Rurik once again felt that death seemed to be a few steps away from him, but he had a mature attitude, no longer shocked and frightened by the stream of corpses on the ground and foul blood, and could calmly face the imminent danger.

    The sharp, extremely sharp and slender quenched steel spearhead hit the horse''s iron armor, and slid easily into the gap of the armor. The spearhead plunged into the horse''s chest and pierced its heart.

    This assault channel is wide and unpretentious, but it seems very cramped for the cavalry charge of more than 200 cavalry. The front of the charge cannot form a wide offensive surface. If the front charge cannot tear open the opening of the enemy''s line of defense, the subsequent cavalry will not be able to drive straight in.

    The Balmerk swordsmen and Slavs spearmen were mixed because of the cramped width of the passage. At this moment, a group of light infantry who dropped their crossbows and picked up their swords and shields also hurriedly entered the dwellings of the outer city. They were too narrow to accommodate. The lanes that one passes through are roundabout.

    Among the more than 20 rides on the front, each half a ton, the horseshoe directly broke some of the torsion slingshots, followed by the most tragic collision.

    The horse was pierced by the spearhead, and the horse with its internal organs ruptured instantly lost its vitality. The horse continued to rush towards the array like a rolling stone, directly crushing and wounding some soldiers.

    The Slavs and Balmerks were screaming in pain, and some of them had their chests crushed and killed on the spot.

    The horse charge in the front row was delayed! The following war horses were still impacting, and the horses'' hoofs leaped fiercely on the corpse of the previous horse, and the cavalry wielded their swords and hacked.

    In the same way, the Russ army, which suddenly suffered casualties, resolutely resisted, and more spearheads and swords pierced the cavalry who continued to flow like a mudslide.

    The horse meat was chopped off with the sword, and it was not known whether it was human blood or horse blood. In the cramped battlefield like a meat grinder, the soldiers were still fighting in scarlet.

    "The momentum of the cavalry is gone, brothers give it to me! Don''t be afraid of death and follow me to kill!" Rurik couldn''t care too much in anxiousness, he picked up a shield and raised his sword to the battlefield.

    The young Rurik was full of spirits, as mighty and majestic as Otto was thirty years ago. At first glance, his figure is still thinner, and Yingwu''s back has nothing to say.

    At this time, Svetlana witnessed the tragedy of the cavalry rushing wildly, and her Slavs suffered a lot of casualties. Now she doesn''t care about the situation of her people, or even her husband.

    She is not a noble queen now, but a basic archer.

    In this cramped battlefield outside the city, there are only two types of personnel, one is the Russ army wearing blue robes with white background, and the other is the Danish army with blue decorative cloth strips in gray tones.

    The clothing of the two armies has a huge contrast, even if the clothes are stained with blood, anyone can know who is the enemy and who is the friend in the chaos.

    The fallen war horse became a stone made of meat, and the soldiers did not care about the suffering of the crushed wounded soldier, and slayed on the horse''s corpse or the wounded immediately. The cavalry who lost their horses simply dismounted to fight and fought against the Balmerks with swords and shields.

    At this moment, Rurik became an ordinary soldier, his steel sword was stained with blood, the blood of the enemy splashed his face even more, and his deliberate beard became red.

    He became "Barbarossa", and it was this kind of image that gave the Ross army a strong visual shock.

    The surprise attack of the Danish cavalry was thwarted, and the Danish king Horlick slowed down at the last minute as a thief. He saw that his cavalry was sluggishly slashed and slashed, and he understood that there were not many opportunities left for him.

    A young man held a **** sword high. His face was red and his beard was red.

    He was Rurik, and his figure was clearly seen by Horlick who was riding a horse.

    Prince Ross himself is here! The cavalry nearly rushed forward and could chop off his head!

    Horrick, who was frustrated, was overjoyed. He felt that although he had very low troops, he still had opportunities.

    At the same time, Rurik also noticed the leader of the cavalry, a short man with a round face, who was always very obvious among the tall soldiers. Because Horrick Klarsson is a short man, short is born, it is this disadvantage that drives him to do a lot of violent things in order to show his strength.

    Once upon a time, Horrick was indeed very powerful in holding the army, but now, the army is under the offensive of the Ross army, and it looks like a deer whose throat has been severed is being bled quickly.

    "King of Denmark! Horlick! I saw you, this is your cemetery!" Rurik yelled, "Brothers, that is the King of Denmark. Shoot him and chop off his head! Reward one hundred! Pounds and silver coins!"

    The soldiers covered in blood stood on the corpse of the horse, and their faces showed terrifying smiles.

    Horrick was also organizing his own undecided army. He pointed at him sharply: "Did you see the man with the red beard? He is Prince Ross, kill him, and I will give him the count (war chief)!"

    The supreme leaders of Denmark and Ross met under Godfreyhagen. According to the battles of the gods described in the mythological stories passed by word of mouth, the heroes always duel upright, relying on swords and shields to decide the victory or defeat. .

    After all, it is just a story, which needs to cater to the audience''s admiration for heroes.

    But the reality is not like this.

    Times have changed!

    Sixteen years ago, the fledgling Ragner won the title of "Mao Pants" through the victory of a duel. In that era, Danish lords often resolved their disputes through aristocratic duels.

    Today, this land in Denmark has become the scene of two groups of outsiders fighting, and the native Danes seem to have become a footnote to this high battle of Frehagen.

    The lives of the Rose Kingdom and the new Danish king are marked with a price, and the two monarchs will definitely not take out the so-called Viking tradition to perform a duel, even if this is quite romantic and epic.

    King Horrick saw that his assisting infantry finally arrived, and he felt that he could do it again.

    Taking advantage of the time when Horrick was preparing to rush again, Rurik used himself as a bait and stood with his soldiers. The Russian soldiers stood on the corpses of their horses to build a human wall. Behind them, the archers were preparing.

    The Finnish longbowmen of Jevlo, the recurve bowmen of Fisk''s subordinates and the Pecheneg people, as well as the thirty-seat torsion slingshot that were urgently charged were all prepared.

    Maybe he will face failure again, but this is also the opportunity to kill Prince Rurik Ottosson in front of his eyes. Even if there is only a 10% chance, Horrick doesn''t want to give up.

    King Horlick brandished his sword, calling on the cavalry and infantry: "Now! Clash with me again!"

    The cavalry had lost their initial momentum, and the belated infantry couldn''t help but be afraid to see the meat grinder-like battlefield. They were still fighting with all their strength, and at this moment it was no wonder that Rurik didn''t speak martial ethics.

    The Ross army adjusted its position to take a look at the full retreat with the melee troops.

    Look! Thirty torsion slingshot carts are joined together, leaving a gap between them. The fighters holding various crossbows are just behind the cart.

    Rurik was satisfied, but he laughed only when the enemy had hit the whole set.

    "Brothers all get down, let them charge!" After all, Rurik turned his head to the shooters: "You shoot freely! Watch out for being shot in the back of our heads!"

    There are more than a hundred melee fighters lying directly on the ground, hunched back or curled up. Rurik also knelt on one knee, the shield of his left arm covering most of his body.

    Behind them were warriors with bows, and the collapse of the melee troops freed them up.

    The cavalry rushed, they crossed the previous horse carcass!

    King Horrick saw the Ruths suddenly retreat, he had no time to think, this was an arrow from the string.

    Until the vanguard cavalry saw a very neat lineup.

    The javelin fired by the torsion slingshot matched the arrow and directly destroyed the vanguard cavalry. What a dense arrow formation! More than 400 arrows and javelins of various sizes, either direct or projectile, shot an astonishing fire coverage on the already cramped battlefield.

    The cavalry stepped on each other again, and the attack was once again contained. So far Horrick has actually lost the chance of a comeback.

    But the Ross arrow array here is special, because the density of arrows does not seem to be much lower after a round of free shooting.

    Due to the special nature of the Russian army crossing the sea, the Russian cavalry, trained by the Turkic cavalry, participated in the battle without Turkic horses this time. Fisk and his guys shot light arrows with a recurve bow and rapid-fire on the prairie. It was almost two seconds per arrow. Although the arrows shot in this way were not powerful enough to deal with the lack of armor. Enough.

    The light arrows were accompanied by heavy arrows fired by the Finnish longbowmen. The strong potential energy made the cavalry retreat one after another.

    The arrows that fell from the sky were killing the Danish infantry accompanying the cavalry. The wide but cramped roadway battlefield became a deadly place for the Danes.

    How lucky is King Horlick? His shield blocked three arrows, and he saw a sharp armor-piercing arrow almost shot through his arm.

    Now he has to admit that he has failed, and even has no ability to manage his brothers in the city.

    Died in battle? Pooh!

    Really, he hadn''t made up his mind to evacuate, and a streamer slammed against his leather helmet. His head buzzed, and if it wasn''t for the right arm holding the sword and touching his head, it really seemed as if this good head was flying away from the body.

    He woke up instantly, and immediately reined in the precipice: "Brothers! Nothing! Let''s withdraw!"

    What is the king doing? He actually took the initiative to retreat, so the brothers followed suit. Although I don¡¯t know why all this happened, the ordinary cavalry just blindly followed his king. And Horrick''s run was to plan a wild escape to the West. Without him, the west is the core residential area of ??the Robard tribe, where he can regroup his army. Even if he lost a large number of veteran fighters returning from Flanders, he is still the king of Denmark. This identity is recognized by the Frankish kingdom, and he still has a chance to defeat the Rus in the future.

    Horrick rode on his horse, and behind him was a small group of defeated soldiers?

    At this moment, the Ross fighters hiding in the houses appeared one after another, desperately pursuing the soldiers who were alone.

    Horrick fled wildly. He first fled around the wall and then went all the way to the west. At this moment, he couldn''t say that he was just avoiding him, and he could basically be said to be a polished veteran. Although he was not really alone, there was another group of defeated soldiers behind him.

    No one, because the battle in the city has ended with the victory of the Ross army.

    The Russian army did not complete the killing of the Danish army in the city, but when the Danish army was in the Russian army¡¯s iron man slashing and stabbing, this simple competition between the brute force and defensive power of the personnel organization, the Danes always have a disadvantage, even if later The Rus suddenly suspended arrow support, and Denmark''s decline is still getting worse.

    It''s a fact that King Horrick disappeared! No one can really restrain the fugitives, and in the end the entire Danish front could no longer be maintained.

    The cavalry in the city fled through the west side door first. The so-called king used this door to complete the raid. Most of the infantrymen evacuated from the west side door following the angle of the cavalry, and many walked to the south door. As a result, the remaining cavalry who fleeed through the west gate saw another group of fleeing soldiers. They even saw their own king Horrick.

    King Horrick¡¯s surprise attack was clearly a failure, what else can the brothers do? He can only catch up with his own king with all his strength, and multiple companions are obviously necessary when escaping.

    They fled frantically, discarding their helmets and abandoning their armor. On the other hand, the Ruths in heavy armor did not have the ability to chase them with all their strength.

    Fighting is physical work. The Grund gang wearing the heaviest armor almost overdrawn all their strength They were unable to chase after the iron men. They saw the enemy fleeing in full, and they collapsed to the ground, as if they had already died in battle. .

    Arik and Ragnar were also very tired. The brothers were unable to chase the cowards, so everyone mocked them with words, thinking that they could make the opponent turn around and continue to hack and kill, but saw that the enemy just wanted to escape from the city...

    "There is no need to chase." Arik panted.

    Ragnar took it seriously and sighed with a smile: "It was a difficult victory. There should be no fighting in the city. We have taken Goldfreyhagen."

    "Let those cowards go to hell! Brothers are exhausted, so they have to plunder this city and get riches to reward everyone."

    As soon as the voice fell, I saw Ragnar World sitting in the pile of corpses: "I''m tired! Look at those iron men, they are so tired that they lie down. Arik, if you want to **** it, take someone to **** it, and I want to rest on the spot. ."

    "You? Okay. I just rest, let other brothers free to grab, I don''t care about those treasures, I just want to enjoy this victory."

 Chapter 823ï¼š The burning city of Godfreyhagen

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!

    The Danish king Horlick took his city and fled! The cavalry he was proud of suffered huge losses, and even greater losses came from the casualties of the infantry. Those wounded were destined to be unable to escape and became prey of the Rus. The fugitives fled in all directions, chasing an unknown destiny.

    The situation was not in a mess. When the terrible collapse occurred, there were still thousands of Danish fighters who managed to escape from Godfreyhagen.

    They were deserters, but Horrick, who was also on the run, had no right to reprimand them.

    The fleeing people almost lost all their treasures. Once upon a time, they transferred the wealth they collected in Flanders to Denmark, to this new type of city, in an attempt to live a good life.

    They could not take a large number of soft ones. The fleeing people mostly only had a piece of clothing, a shield tied to their arm, and an axe carried in their right hand.

    The entire city is occupied by the Russian army, but any participant in the battle can see that the casualties of the Russian army in a **** battle are also staggering.

    "Meat grinder" is a perfect fit to describe the battlefields inside and outside the city.

    Everywhere were the deceased''s stiffened corpses, and the black sandy ground became foul and muddy due to the infiltration of a large amount of blood. The blood and water of the dead and the war horses mixed together and even formed a terrifying semi-solidified paste, which converged into a stream of blood and flowed to the sea under the stone mound.

    The blood on Rurik''s face has dried up, his beard is still red, and the armor on his body looks like a rainbow.

    The Ross army seemed to have won. He watched the Danish king, who should have had his head cut off, slipped away. So this battle cannot be said to be a great victory.

    Look at this terrifying battlefield again! The casualties of the Ross army are right in front of him, although he has the consciousness in this regard, he did not expect that the heavy casualties would come from his own negligence.

    The final bravery of the Danes can be described as a brave act, which objectively caused heavy losses to the Russian army.

    "If I had anticipated this situation earlier and had been on the flanks to stay vigilant, this would not have happened."

    The fact is that a group of Slav fighters and Balmerks died in battle, and they were ferociously crushed by the death horses. Even if some people can''t die for a while, the wounded are ignored due to the anxiety of the battle, and some people who could have survived are now dead.

    Looking at their subordinates again, they booed at the escaped cavalry, as well as extremely vicious curses and verbal mockery.

    The army outside the city is seriously lacking land mobile units, and naturally cannot pursue Horrick.

    The fleeing Danish king and his remaining cavalry have disappeared from everyone''s sight, and the fighting in the city continues at this moment.

    Facing his happily subordinates after the victory, Rurik panted and issued an order: "You all go into the city and help the other brothers kill the enemy."

    After all, the Ross army devoted all its combat forces to the Danish infantry, whose morale collapsed.

    The Danish infantry was escaping from the city and rushed to the deserted beaches and forests in the west. After a short pursuit, the Russ stopped.

    If the Rus also brought the cavalry, without Lauririk¡¯s personal order, the hunt would take place spontaneously.

    The exhausted fighters even lack the strength to search for treasures. For a considerable number of fighters, such a tragic battle has not been experienced for many years. The veterans of the First Banner of the Russ Army did not want to go to the battle of Gotland six years ago.

    There are densely packed dead soldiers lying in the place where they look, and the land stained red with their blood...

    When the battle was completely terminated, Rurik deliberately kept his face covered with dry bloodstains. He took a rest and entered the city through the breach in the city wall aggressively.

    Now, the victorious army finally begins to sweep the battlefield.

    The soldiers didn''t care about ethnicity. They rushed to all the houses to check carefully, put all valuable and take away treasures into their pockets, and directly destroyed the things that could not be taken.

    They deliberately sabotage, and do nothing but no arson.

    Arik¡¯s veterans and Ragnar¡¯s allies, these two teams participated in the most anxious battle in the city. Thanks to better defenses and better weapons, they did not have a lot of casualties.

    Because there is a group of madmen fighting for this group of gold and precious guys, and the heavy armored Grund group left the shield wall at the last minute. Every "iron man" is literally invulnerable, brandishing The spear double-edged battle axe pierced and rounded again.

    Perhaps two hundred people were chopped into meat by their axes, and the enemy''s heads became pulpy.

    There were a lot of red and white things on the battlefield. When some soldiers realized what it was, their strong nausea even surpassed the murderous aura.

    Grund and his heavy armored warriors and mercenary team suffered extremely huge losses. This is the price of becoming a berserker.

    As for the armed slaves who were promised to fight and get free, their dreams have become nothingness with the passing of their lives. The more than two hundred broken bodies lying on the ground were armed slaves. They died, but they did not forget to stroke the heads of their enemies hanging around their waists.

    The veterans of Arik¡¯s First Banner and Ragnar¡¯s Confederate forces, they actually enjoyed the priority of looting.

    After taking a rest, Arik led his brothers to the largest building in the inner city, which must be the palace of the King of Denmark.

    The brothers didn''t even have time to take care of the injured companions, but after pulling them out of the dead pile, they carried weapons to looting.

    What they rushed into was the real palace, a tall house different from the traditional long house.

    "Brothers! Take away what is destined to belong to you! Except for the silver and gold coins to be handed over to the prince, the rest is yours!"

    In this way, the soldiers swarmed to clean up, and a cellar was successfully discovered. The entrance to the local cellar was opened, and everyone knew what might be hidden inside.

    Ten wooden boxes were moved up, and someone struggling to smash them, the boxes could be opened, and the densely packed silver coins were dazzling.

    The veteran with a beard in three braids laughed from ear to ear, and stretched out his bloodstained hand to grab the silver coin.

    Someone murmured: "That''s not right. We have to give some silver coins to the prince."

    "What''s wrong? The prince said earlier that the spoils of this battle are to be grabbed by strength."

    "But, our brothers embezzled so many silver coins, the prince must know afterwards that he will punish us. Arik also said..."

    The veteran warrior with the special beard thought for a while and called on the brothers: "Then leave five boxes to the prince, and we will divide the rest."

    Each of them stuffed a handful of silver coins into a cloth bag, basically taking a pound in one grab.

    The first banner team barely reached the size of 300 troops this time. After the **** battle, there were casualties. There were still two hundred and fifty people who poured into the palace.

    Even the Danes are accustomed to storing various materials in a decimal format, including coins. A box of silver coins weighs almost one hundred pounds, and the box itself is not too big. Even with the wooden box, the total weight is just over forty kilograms. People have two hands, one hand grabs once, and five boxes are grabbed clean in this way. In the end, let''s not say that it is unfair. The number of silver coins that can be grabbed depends on the size of the palm. Because the hand is small and the grasp is small, then it can only be said that this is fate.

    Arik watched all this the whole time, he would not have the slightest obstruction, just as a supervisor and arbitrator watching the robbery of his brothers.

    There were also veterans who felt that the flag captain Arik was too inappropriate as a spectator, so they gifted the captured pure gold cup.

    Accept? Why bother? A cup of pure gold is not rare in its own right, and it must be as rare as his brother Rurik.

    "Just keep it. This is not a treasure that the prince cherishes. You can keep it for yourself or sell it to buy food to subsidize your household. If you are really willing to give it, you can give it to the family of the dead brothers."

    Arik¡¯s words were pertinent and generous, but the veteran thought for a while and decisively stuffed the small gold coin into his pocket.

    Maybe this prince has a lot of treasures? The brothers searched the house upright, except for some precious metal tableware and wine utensils, but also some excellent-color Frankish silver coins.

    They spurned the poorness of the Danish king, and even the cowardly menstruation of the Danish army''s escape.

    The same is looting, Ragnar and his Danish exiles constitute a vengeful army, and the looting posture is even more pragmatic.

    They entered their homes in the inner city and collected useful and easy-to-take daily necessities for their own use, so that as many as ten hand axes were hung on the leather belts of some soldiers, and they didn''t feel tired.

    They also looted some property, so in terms of proficiency, they can''t compare with Arik''s well-trained robbery army.

    The two sides were able to get what they did, and they also kept their isolation on the issue of looting quite tacitly.

    This was done deliberately by Ragner, and even if it is now victorious, it does not mean that the Danish exiles have retaken the Denmark that should have belonged to them. A true leader is rising, and Ragnar sees an era that belongs to him in the sea of ??blood in the corpse mountain, but now, he must maintain the necessary humility to ensure that there is no friction with the powerful allies of Ross.

    There are three male lions fighting the most fiercely. One is tired to rest on the battlefield, and the other two eat the fattest meat of the prey.

    When the lion is full, a group of wolves and vultures come to eat the residual meat.

    Slavs, Balmerks, Swedish fishermen, Saaremaa militia, and the Finnish army entered the city one after another.

    Godfrey Hagen said that big is also big, and that small is also small.

    In Lurik¡¯s view, the capital of a country is roughly the size of three residential quarters that are generally felt. The original residents who lack the technology to build high-rise buildings can at most produce double-storey buildings. The square and the main road are quite cramped in other places.

    The army wanted to find the prisoners, but only a handful of wounded Danish soldiers were found. They were terrified, and the injuries on their bodies seemed impossible to save.

    According to the order of the prince, such a captive can be exchanged for a pound of silver.

    forget it! Why bother to bandage the wounds of the prisoners in exchange for more money? It''s better to chop another axe and replace your head with fifty silver coins.

    The "decapitation operation" has been carried out in the pile of corpses, and it is not difficult to distinguish the heads of the brothers who died in battle and the enemy. What the soldiers regretted is that the Danish army corpses left on the battlefield were destroyed in the war, and it was not easy to find a good head.

    After all, there was still a group of "vultures" with their cut off heads, seeing the prince coming from all over the world, hurriedly covering his swollen money bag, and then tied together like a lot of flat pumpkin heads to the prince warrior. .

    "It''s all your results? Okay! Okay... You are worthy of being the veterans of the First Banner Team." Rurik''s praise came from the heart. After all, he has to fulfill his promise and send the money to the old Ross tribe. The veteran warrior is very happy.

    The soldier asked carelessly: "When will we get the reward?"

    "Soon! A comprehensive sweep of the battlefield is about to begin, not to mention that we have to write down their names for the cremation of the brothers who died in the war. At that time, we will give credit to each of you!"

    The surrounding soldiers were overjoyed, and at the same time Arik walked in spirit.

    Arik''s pockets were empty, he only had two steel swords that had been wiped clean. He pushed away from the crowd, snapped his fingers, and a kind of soldier came with a wooden box.

    "Brother, this is the baby I found. It''s all silver coins, I''ll give it to you!"

    The boxes were opened one after another, and the silver coins in the sun looked so eye-catching.

    Rurik''s heart was in ecstasy, obviously he could use this money reward on the spot to chop off the subordinates of the first level. Or if you have extra money, you can reward it on the spot.

    He knows his cousin''s old habits. Although everyone loves money, Arik is not greedy. The more he goes through wars, the less he likes money. In other words, this guy is to be a magnanimous warrior.

    Rurik can also advertise that he is not greedy. The taxes he collects and the spoils he receives are all for the expansion of the Rus Principality and the construction of prosperity. As an arbiter and ruler, why talk about greed?

    "I have all this money. You..." Rurik asked cautiously: "You didn''t lose much, brothers?"

    "Fortunately, more than ten brothers died, and more than ten were injured. The wounded are fine."

    Arik had just crawled out of the pile of corpses, he was such a ruthless person, and his words were completely calm.

    Rurik''s heart tightened when he heard it, his brows frowned: "So many people died? They are all veterans!"

    "After all, this is a decisive battle! Have you cut off the head of the King of Denmark?"

    "Damn, I almost made it!" Rurik had gritted his teeth.

    "Maybe this is fate." Arik shrugged: "You can''t defeat the Kingdom of Denmark in one battle, but look at this battlefield, a large number of Danish fighters have also died here. For many years, I have experienced a fierce battle again. This is the best sacrifice to Odin.¡± Speaking of excitement, with a steel sword reaching the sun, Arik faced the scorching sun with emotion: ¡°Odin, you will recognize me now! We! Those who are chasing heroes, we want to have a place in Vallaha!"

    "Why are you excited?" Rurik simply laughed, and sincerely faced everyone: "I am the one blessed by Odin. The moment you fought for me, in Valhalla and with you The position of... don¡¯t have to linger, go and pull out the sacrificed brothers, I will sacrifice for them, and their souls will go to Valhalla."

    After the war, the sweeping began in an all-round way, which was also the most elaborate loot hunting operation.

    Just in the inner city, the Granary of the Kingdom of Denmark was found. There are hemp bags of oats and rye, and the overall storage condition is still reasonable.

    The autumn harvest in Jutland, Denmark is about to begin, and as a result, the most powerful King Horrick is now like a bereaved dog. Rurik can estimate that the Danish region will enter a state of flurry of demons. Perhaps Ragnar will intervene strongly at this time and can''t really convince the crowd. Rurik also didn''t know whether Horrick who had fled could make a comeback, but now the Ross army has no time to hunt down.

    Because time is becoming unfavorable for the Russian army.

    The army must withdraw quickly. Now that the Danish region is about to usher in the wheat harvest, the wheat harvest in the large granary of the Rus Principality and the Novgorod region around Lake Ilmen will also begin. A large number of strong men stood in the Danish capital to looting and looting beyond the plan of action. The war was relentlessly expanded. Even though it had achieved great results, it is now gradually detrimental to the Duchy of Ross.

    Maybe after three days of plundering according to the Eastern style, now facing this city, what Rurik is thinking is to withdraw tomorrow.

    It would be too sloppy to evacuate tomorrow. He thought about it, and he would simply do a sacrifice tomorrow, when all the dead on his side were turned into ashes, and the ashes would be collected in wooden boxes and transported to Fort Shilla for burial.

    The cleaning operation has achieved great results. Although the seized oats and rye are in stale grain, they can hardly fill the cabins of a large ship such as the Aphrora, with a total weight of about forty tons.

    There is also a small batch of baled wool, which is small but necessary.

    A major seizure was weapons. The axe, bent iron sword, and spearhead of the Danish army were all piled together. The easy-to-use portable weapons have been taken away by the victor, and all that can be turned in are garbage. Rurik was not picky, after all, in his opinion, these weapons were all rubbish. They are at least weapons made of iron and bronze, and they are processed again after being returned to the furnace, which is far more efficient than burning ore from scratch.

    Rurik took down these seemingly tattered metal objects, which were actually treasures, and immediately took out the seized silver coins to present their rewards to the enemy''s first-class fighters.

    Because he gave the real silver coins to the Danish exiles of the alliance, the Saaremaa militia, and even the Finnish shooter who smashed the enemy''s head. Five boxes of silver coins were given away clean, thanks to the destruction of a large number of heads, otherwise it would really be bleeding.

    There are also statistics on the casualties, and Rurik is really worried about the loss of the elite troops of the Principality of Rus. Nearly 20 veterans of the First Banner Team died, and more than a hundred mercenaries killed as many as 60%. This was an extremely appalling loss.

    As for the loss of Ragner and his Danish exile allies, Rurik is not concerned. After all, they actually surrendered to the legendary Ragner. Gna.

    More than 30 Slavic fighters died, and Balmerk fighters died more than 20 people. There was also the Saarema Island militia led by Spuyute, and more than ten people died in the fight outside the side city.

    He had already won a group of mining experts, and Rurik actually felt softened. He realized that the slave soldiers were brave, so he planned to grant them the status of "New Rusman" after the battle was over and the slave soldiers could work for a year. Distribute farm tools to open up wasteland. They all died in battle, and their bodies were blurred.

    Since these people died for the glory of Ross, they should let their souls enjoy the glory of Valhalla forever as Ross fighters.

    The corpses of the war dead that could be found were piled together, forming more than ten corpse mounds at once, and each corpse mound on the beach was covered with a large amount of fuelwood.

    Rurik held the torches personally and lit them one by one.

    When starting from Fort Shilla, the Russian army mobilized 1,800 men. Except for non-combatants, there are also 1,500 people who can go to the fight. After the assault on Bornholm Island and the assault on Godfrehagen, the Russ army has achieved a huge victory. The enemy who died in the hands of the army by various factors may be as large as five thousand people. The unrecoverable loss of the Russ army also reached two hundred men.

    "You were just destroyed by me. I destroyed thousands of people. I have lost two hundred brothers! You cannot forgive your sins!"

    The fallen soldiers were burning, their souls went to the temple, and the soldiers who watched them "leave" believed that there was a paradise for the soldiers.

    Rurik looked at the flame, and the anger in his heart grew stronger and stronger.

    The Russ army will not pursue the enemy, and the army will divide its forces after leaving Godfreyhagen Especially Spuyut has to use the Salmon Chief to go to Britain and take Regla Tell the nobles of the local kingdom about the husband''s possession of the royal power of Mercia, and then bring back the tribute wheat that he asked for.

    Rurik himself is going to take the spoils and go away. He will not attack any Danish targets anymore. The plan is to rush to his hometown to grab autumn grain.

    As for Ragner and his Danish exile allies, their strength still seems weak, and they dare not keep relying on Denmark because the time is not yet ripe. They will return to Bornholm. Everyone believes that they will have a huge reputation in this war. There will be more exiles dragging their families to Bornholm. The fortress of power.

    Therefore, the parties reached a consensus-Godfrey Hagen must be burned!

    No one collected the bodies of the Danish soldiers who died in battle, and even the horses that died in the battle were gradually turned into ashes in the city''s fire and thick black smoke.

    As if an ocean volcano suddenly erupted, in the violent and skyrocketing smoke, it was the back of the triumphant victory of the Ross and Ragnar fleet.

 Chapter 824ï¼š Autumn of eight hundred and thirty-eight

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!

    The Ruth army broke the city on the first day and on the second day, and then looted the city of Goldfrehagen for a whole day, turning the city into ashes with a fire.

    However, the Kingdom of Denmark did not suffer any substantial losses due to this fiasco. The only real loss was Danish King Horlick.

    The Danish soldiers who successfully escaped from the city entered the woodland and joined some of the people hiding in it. Everyone was inquiring about the whereabouts of the king, and since they didn''t know the status of each other, they fumbled toward the west one after another.

    The people of the Lobad tribe mainly live in the northwestern part of Jutland, and everything will be better if they escape there.

    When a group of fugitives finally arrived in the Robard village, it was discovered that King Horlick had already arrived here first.

    The cavalry''s fire is especially present, and the king and his accompanying cavalry are propagating to the people the horror of the Ross invaders.

    "You must stand with me! Don''t have any illusions about the Ross people. If those people land on the beach, you will start killing when you encounter unsuspecting ones. They will even kill women and children, the cattle and sheep you raise. Will be taken away, your wheat fields will be trampled on, and your ships will be scuttled."

    Horrick deliberately spread an atmosphere of terror.

    Compared with other Danish tribes, these Danish people living near the strait area have already seen the methods of the Rus. The Danish hegemony also dissipated.

    Since even King Horlick, who returned with his army, was defeated, couldn''t the Danes stop the Ruths from the clutches of plunder?

    Do not! If the Danes unite and organize a huge coalition, they can defeat the Russian army.

    Horrick spread a lot of claims to the people, especially touting that he was only one step away from the leader who killed the Russ. He also pointed out that although the Russian navy is strong, if the Danes assemble cavalry on a large scale, they will be able to defeat Russ by land.

    The king¡¯s new city was lost. After a while, the fishermen on the expedition reported that Godfrey Hagen had only burnt embers, the Ross invaders had already left, and Horrick had completely lost thoughts of the city he had built by himself.

    He gathered his army in the village of the Lobad tribe, and more than a thousand people returned alive. He also counted the men and women who can wield weapons among the tribes, together with an estimate of the tribes who still support him, and had a general judgment of his own existing capabilities.

    "My Denmark can still draw a team of five thousand people!"

    But the news of the cruel defeat forced all the lords who were loyal to Horrick to resist the new war, even if they wanted to seek revenge from the Rus, they would not do it within a few years.

    Horrick is not a reckless man. After his defeat, this "old fritters" actively regrouped on the one hand, and on the other hand, he was also actively sending letters to Frank.

    A letter was forwarded directly to Prince Ludwig, the greatest aristocrat of East Franconia...

    Far away in Regensburg, Bavaria, Ludwig was busy fighting for power in the kingdom. Because his second elder brother fell from a horse while hunting and was injured, and died of wound infection.

    Prince Peping died so young, who will inherit his power and have ownership of Aquitaine?

    King Louis of the huge Frankish kingdom is old, and the authority of the king has long been divided by his sons. The princes even hope that their father will see God soon, so that the brothers can put the contradiction completely on the table.

    Lotaire, the owner of the Middle Franks and the doomed heir to the throne, did not hesitate to claim that he had the ownership of Aquitaine, the fief of the dead Prince Pepin.

    But Charlie, the little prince who has not had a fief, immediately stood up and claimed that he would inherit all the fiefs of his second brother, Peping.

    Seeing this situation, the eldest Prince Ludwig in Bavaria also expressed his strong concern about the situation to his elder brother Lothel, claiming that he was entitled to a new territory.

    Although there are a group of nobles who think that the huge land of Aquitaine should be inherited by Pepin''s son, such aspirations will disappear within two months.

    Prince Ludwig did not hesitate to send his cavalry corps to the border of the territory again. This was to demonstrate to his eldest brother. The army could not send a large army here and would not suddenly cross the border.

    In this situation, Prince Lotaire said on the one hand that he would not go to Aquitaine to ask the local earls to recognize him, and he also sent his cavalry regiment to the eastern border.

    Ludwig stayed in his own Regensburg, because Aquitaine was too far away, he really had to eat a piece of meat, and the cost of ruling was also high. What he really needs is that his elder brother promises more benefits to himself, such as transferring the wealthy Lorraine area to himself.

    Is there anything more important than fighting for power in the kingdom?

    His own Bremen was burned by the Danish and the Russ in partnership, and now he was named the "Earl of Denmark" Horlick by himself. A letter pointed out that the capital of Denmark was also burned by the Russ.

    The frequent actions of the Roths did attract Ludwig''s attention, but he did not make any positive statements. He merely sent messengers to inform the lords of the north to prevent the invasion of the Normans. In his opinion, the Russ are the most hateful of the Normans, but this does not mean that the Danes among the Normans are loyal dogs. He did not intend to respond to the so-called military support of the Danish King Horlick. ask.

    How does Ludwig help a disobedient dog? In his heart, Horrick is not much different from the other Normans, who can surrender today and betray tomorrow. What''s more, this guy wants to provide more horses by himself, which is really unreasonable.

    Because Regensburg is a big barracks, he and his brothers compete for power in the kingdom and need an army loyal to him as a solid political cornerstone. He is trying his best to train a new cavalry force and gather resources from his territory to build a cavalry force. In fact, several princes are doing this, because the nobles have been superstitious about the power of cavalry since the time of Charlemagne. It seems that a large-scale cavalry force has been formed, and any war problem can be easily solved.

    The princes are caught in an arms race. Ludwig, whose overall strength is not dominant, must spend most of his experience in army building.

    In the north, the rising Duchy of Ross is like the sun at eight or nine o''clock. Her momentum is ignored by Frank, the number one power in Europe, and she must pay the price for the current model.

    The whole of Europe ushered in the autumn harvest in 838, and then severe winter will come.

    The Danish lords had no special thoughts about King Horlick''s defeat. They were not his own tribesmen anyway. After harvesting the wheat, they can save the fish and spend the winter with peace of mind. Some rumors also circulated among the Danish lords. The so-called Mao Pants Ragner participated in the attack on Godfrehagen, and a group of exiled Danes participated in the operation. Things get complicated. Is Horrick¡¯s claim that the ¡°Russ are the public enemy of all Denmark¡± is absolutely reasonable?

    With the advent of late autumn, ships from Bornholm drifted to Sealand, the largest island in the Danish region, and the local lords learned of such information.

    The so-called Bornholm Island has become a base for all exiles who oppose Horrick¡¯s sovereignty over Denmark. The legendary Ragnar is on the island. Hundreds of brave warriors have landed and settled on the island.

    These rumors were originally requested by Ragner. This year, he himself will bring his accompanying brothers through the winter on Bornholm Island and rectify all the exiles into a well-trained army.

    The flag of the Principality of Ross is flying on the island, which symbolizes the ownership of the island by the Principality, so Ragnar and his guys are just guests.

    It doesn''t matter whether he stays as a guest or not. For this tough guy who is eager for revenge, Ragnar needs not only to cut off King Horlick''s head, but also to get the support of all Danish lords to become the rightful new Danish king. His two sons and people are in the far east, and they live with the Rus. This is the hostage and proof of his alliance with Ross.

    Rurik, the Prince of Rose, is by no means a betrayer, as long as he does not betray, the kid Rurik will not turn his face.

    Ragnar took a walk with some rumors, explaining that the attack on Godfreyhagen was a just act, and it was a war of the exiles against the Frankish running dogs Horrick, and called on the spineless Danes to expel those who believe in outsiders. The Falaks and their eagle dogs. Perhaps many people think that the Ross people are not good things. Ragnar¡¯s promenade does not make any excuses for this, but only emphasizes one point: at least the Ross people are also people who believe in Odin.

    He just waited for the situation to ferment...

    In 838 AD, for the Frankish kingdom, the princes had intensified chaos, and for the Danish world, it was another chaos.

    The worst situation also happened on the British Isles. Although the powerful Wessex Kingdom helped its neighbors, it fought against the immigrants and the Viking York Kingdom built by the Norwegians, but it was the other party behind it. The Vikings raided. The king who loves to bathe successfully defeated the alliance of the Viking Sorkis and the Celtics of Cornwall, but his Wessex army also suffered a lot.

    The enemies killed were more of the Celtics of Cornwall. The Vikings retreated to the sea on a large scale. They may make a comeback at any time, at least not in the winter.

    Only the East Baltic world is at peace, and trade activities are further prosperous because of peace.

    The Principality of Rus opened with violent destruction. Expansion brought mass killings. After the **** storm, peace came. The tribes who surrender to the Rus will enjoy the peace under Rus, and the conquerors will fulfill their responsibilities as governors.

    Rurik led the triumphal division back to his loyal Shilla Fort.

    He returned just in time, this year''s autumn harvest has already begun, and the returning soldiers immediately put themselves into the busy farming work.

    The people of Shilla Fort became aware of the adventures of the prince. The army that had been formed hastily overcame all obstacles and gave the Kingdom of Denmark a head-on blow? ! The prince almost killed the new Danish king. Although he was unsuccessful, he burned the enemy''s city to ashes!

    People praise the feat of the prince, and they are more grateful and the prince''s contribution.

    Because of this year''s military operations, the Principality of Ross has gained a whole new living space! The prosperous South Baltic Sea has been opened to the Ross people. There is a free fishing sacred place. There is no longer any force capable of expelling Ross fishing boats.

    The news has already spread to Lake M?laren with the returning Swedish fishermen, and the various Swedish tribes are ready to move. Because the Rus and Sweden are like two sons born to a mother, the covenant between the two is natural, even if there is a gap between them.

    The prestige of Prince Rurik has been extolled in the ocean. He is more than a warrior with great achievements, but also a man who brings opportunities to everyone.

    The South Baltic Sea, once firmly controlled by the Danes, can now be plundered by any fisherman in the northern waters.

    Undoubtedly, the people of the Principality of Ross will get the most benefits. It is foreseeable that when the spring of 839 comes, a group of Ross fishing boats will directly dock on Bornholm Island and use the island as a base to carry out large-scale fishery plunder and Boil salt to work.

    The people of Shilla Fort all miss the hopeful next year. Now, a special sacrifice after the triumph is unfolding in Shilla Fort, the capital of the Duchy of Ross.

    The autumn harvest is still going on, and the army has to quickly return to the densely populated Lake Ilmen.

    The tragic war was accompanied by casualties. Most of those who died in the Russ army were investigated. Although they were burned to ashes, all their ashes were brought back.

    Rurik can think of the suffering of the wives of the fallen, but the children of the fallen will not perish. Widows and orphans will be taken care of. The former has the right to remarry and get the opportunity to work, and the latter will inherit the wealth of his deceased father and will also be taken care of by the Principality to be able to live independently.

    All the ashes of the heroes were brought back, and the wooden boxes containing the ashes were displayed in the Harvest Square. They are publicly displayed, and many soldiers and people pay tribute to them.

    The band played an elegy for the fallen soldiers. The prince himself read out his memorial speech to them in public. The living soldiers paid tribute to these wooden boxes.

    Ten deer were beheaded, and in the Great Temple of the Principality, Rurik completed the sacrifice to the dead.

    The soldiers who died were from multiple tribes and even multiple ethnicities.

    A low mound in the south of the city of Nyrosburg was set up as a "hero''s cemetery". The victims of the crusade against Bornholm Island and the Kingdom of Denmark were buried here, and this also became a new beginning.

    This area is permanently classified as a soldier''s cemetery. Those who sacrificed their lives for the glory of the Duchy of Ross will bury their ashes here even if they cannot bring back their entire bodies.

    This is the National Cemetery of the Principality, and its name is extremely simple: Valhalla on Earth.

    Part of the expeditionary army of the Principality of Rus finally returned to Novgorod and completed the end of the autumn harvest here.

    As Rurik expected, when the wives and concubines of the deceased learned of the death of their husbands, they cried to death, but such a family would not fall into despair.

    Lurik publicly handed over a heavy pension to his widow. The children of the deceased were forced to study at school, and their treatment was improved, especially the boys among them had been left behind. Rick was appointed as the "reserve of the cavalry."

    Whether you are an old Rus, a Viking from another tribe, or a Slav, when you die for the prince, your son will become the prince¡¯s soldier, and there must be a hopeful future.

    People have seen the deeds of Prince Rurik, and they have placed their trust in it.

    In order to reflect the spirit of compassion, the land belonging to the dead is exempt from tax for three years, starting this year.

    On the whole, the soldiers who returned triumphantly brought a huge trophy, especially the brothers of the First Banner led by Arik. They were the biggest beneficiaries of the raid after the city broke. Everyone at least grabbed it. Two-pound high-quality silver coins were put into use immediately to purchase supplies.

    Anyone who participated in the expedition benefited. Although the Slavic fighters didn''t get much real money, they got a lot of iron and leather products. Those useful and soft things that the Danes could not take with them before fleeing, such as small stone millstones for milling wheat grains, iron axes, iron needles, leather hats, leather gloves and other life and production tools, were brought back by Slav fighters. Most of the tools are definitely not as good as those made by the Principality itself. Some are better than nothing. After returning, they are already chopping wood with the looted Danish axe! A Slavic family has five or six axes, and the whole family can participate in the "firewood chopping operation" for wintering, which was unthinkable ten years ago.

    The soldiers who benefited the most are naturally the soldiers from the White Tree Manor. They have long sold their own stone tools for a long time. The production tools are completely ironized. Now that they enjoy the dividends of war, the family¡¯s ironware has been greatly enriched.

    In 838 AD, the Yiermen Lake region, the main grain-producing area of ??the Principality of Russ, welcomed a bumper harvest. Although the grain yield per mu has been significantly increased in some fields due to the small input of human and animal manure, most of the fields are still the same. The self-produced grain in the Principality has increased significantly, and all this is the positive success of the pioneering movement.

    This is directly reflected in the significant increase in the amount of grain tax collection.

    Rurik himself is the largest landlord. He himself hired the Slavs of the region to help take care of the fields, and he paid part of the harvest. The prince¡¯s family¡¯s huge private field and the grain tax collected, Rurik received up to six million pounds of wheat (oats and wheat). And this is only the food he collected from the area around Ilmen Lake.

    The common people have plenty of surplus food in their homes, which are enough for the whole year, and men, women and children have sideline jobs to increase their income.

    What do people living in abundance do in winter? Rurik could think of fertility by his toes.

    This is the age of agriculture, where population is wealth. The larger the population of a family, the greater the productivity. Children can participate in farming when they are five or six years old. Although the fertility of the newly cultivated land needs to be improved and cannot be expected to have any output in the first year, the princes deliberately cultivated wasteland and exempted the newly cultivated land for one year, and until the second year, the tax was also collected based on the "bad land" standard. Fu. Reclamation is a behavior that has obvious benefits. In order to reclaim the land, more labor is needed, which requires farmers'' couples to have more children.

    This is a virtuous circle that can last for a long time. Eastern Europe is very large, and there are areas that need to be developed everywhere.

    The people have a very positive attitude towards childbirth, and there is no need to stay in Rick to supervise this matter.

    If you want to urge, no urging behavior has more positive significance than the imitative effect brought by the prince¡¯s "hands-on".

    Because of the close servants, from the oldest Anna to the tenth Yulia, the ten maids chosen by his father Otto ten years ago are now all big girls. Almost all of them have reached the age of seventeen. They have not yet become mothers at this age, and they are somewhat unreasonable in the eyes of the local Slavs.

    Rurik also knew their attitudes, UU reading frequently threw eyebrows silently showing the girls'' individual demands, his willpower has not yet done, at this special moment he controlled himself.

    After all, the belly of Queen Svetlana was quite big after the grain tax was collected, and the local Slavs looked forward to the prince who thought they were mixed. Similarly, those families who contributed their daughters to serve as servants to their princes ten years ago all yearn for their daughters to give birth to little nobles and ascend to heaven with their whole family.

    Of course, Rurik was watching his beautiful concubines look more and more comfortable, but now is the crucial moment for the wife and queen Svetlana. For the queen''s emotions, Rurik will not be lucky enough for others.

    But it is not that he will do nothing in the following winter, because in this year''s expedition, some military problems have become prominent.

    "It''s time to upgrade my weaponry! How many veterans have killed me by those nasty cavalry! Danes! Franks! I have to show you what chemical power is in the future!"

    Crossbow hit the world? The actual combat proved that the Principality needs more powerful weapons. Rurik has already decided to develop a hot weapon, he has already launched an action...

 Chapter 825ï¼š The desire of King Bjorn of Sweden and the big white fat fox, ancient...

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!

    The Principality of Ross finally ushered in a new winter. A blizzard forced the people to hide in warm houses. Even the livestock and poultry kept were driven to strengthened warm-keeping pens for strict supervision.

    Except for the Principality, there are more than 50,000 reindeer in total.

    Despite the blizzard, no one fears its cold horror anymore.

    The Principality is really full of six animals and thriving. In winter, the people don¡¯t have to worry about eating and drinking. Since they are trapped at home by the wind and snow, they naturally have to eat special food and do active work to fill their homes.

    Otto''s beard was completely gray, and the gray hair on the top of his head had fallen clean. His skin is already very loose, and his uncovered face has some brown visible age spots.

    As a fighter, it is difficult for him to accept such a self.

    When he carefully observed his son who had returned from the expedition, his increasingly heroic posture reminded him of the past. I think I was so strong back then, but the times did not give me many opportunities. At that time Ross was still a hunter in the fjord and was squeezed out by Sweden''s allies. Although Rus was able to go to Novgorod to ask for tribute at that time, he still ruled here in recent years.

    Everything has changed, and the veteran soldier has also decayed like dry wood.

    According to tradition, everyone will rise by one year after Hanukkah.

    The only son, Rurik, was born in the autumn. Even so, when the holiday passes, it can be said that he has grown up one year old. The holiday season is just around the corner, and Lurik will be eighteen years old.

    A young prince has made unspeakable feats, but Ross¡¯s veterans are quickly passing away...

    Otto is sixty-five years old. He never thought that he could live to the present, presumably everything is a gift from the gods.

    However, if an veteran can choose, he will be a better destination on the battlefield.

    Otto was not afraid of death, and even looked forward to it. He knew that the gods had reserved a place for himself in the Hall of Valor, but he could never leave now, he had to witness a great moment.

    The clever little girl who was personally selected by herself in the past has a big belly now ten years later. Svetlana is not a Viking. In recent years, she has become more and more like a Viking warrior. As a pregnant woman, she joined the crusade against the Kingdom of Denmark. As for whether the bow and arrow have killed the enemy, this is not a question. The crux of the matter is that Queen Svetlana and the child in her womb are both involved in the battle, which is to win the merits for the unborn child in advance.

    Svetlana finally settled down and waited quietly for the child to be born in Novgorod¡¯s natal home...

    The winter life in the Principality is fully unfolded due to the complete freezing of rivers, lakes and seas, and the ice forms a road that can be moved quickly.

    The reindeer sleigh above the ice layer began to move frequently, and the sleigh from the east of Ladoga Lake was unmatched in transporting stones and yellow sand. The newly-attached Ludi people did not hesitate to do sand and masonry because of the profitability. , Relying on the hammer and iron chisel obtained from the Ross people, rammed the rocks on the shore of Lake Onega, transported them to their villages with sledges, and sold them to the Ross merchants who came to deliver the goods. In this way, some Ross people are not masons, they are merely porters of stone.

    Compared with the transportation of stone from Gogran Island in the Gulf of Finland, the time cost and travel risk of stone transportation from Lake Onega in the east are low.

    The Shilla Fortress on the Neva River has a great demand for stone materials. After all, when people have the right to choose, including ordinary residents, they all hope to use stone to reinforce their houses and use it as a base to build two or even three floors. Residential.

    It is not only the demand of the people, but the cement manufacturing workshop in Shilla Fort also needs to obtain raw materials. Now only the craftsmen trained by Lurik understand the principle of cement coagulation, and the knowledge is monopolized by the "League of Blacksmiths".

    The construction of a cement workshop and the open space outside the capital, it is surrounded by wooden walls. There is a fire kiln inside the wall. The lime transported from the hometown of Roseburg is processed into slaked lime, and the yellow sand transported from Lake Onega is filtered into fine sand with a wire screen. The craftsmen here all serve the princes, and they can receive food salaries when they work.

    The processed slaked lime and fine sand are always put into use immediately to bond the stones to build a solid wall and even pave the hardened road. However, the severe winter forced such construction work to be suspended, and the workers in the workshop completed the production of hydrated lime and fine sand and stored them.

    Making hydrated lime requires a flame, and the local blacksmith needs a stronger flame.

    The industrial areas of Fort Shilla are set up together. They are all close to the frozen Neva River. On weekdays, you can take advantage of the convenient transportation of the waterways. If you encounter a fire, you can also get water on the spot to put out the fire.

    Because a group of long trophies from Denmark were towed to Shilla Fort and Tombstone Island, the ships were immediately sold, and all the money gained was put into the treasury. The new ship has had an impact on the shipbuilding work in all of Russia, but it has no effect on the workshops that make large ships.

    Roseburg, Novgorod and Novgorod, the three large shipbuilding workshops still manufacture standard cargo ships on shore. Up to now, some cargo ships'' orders come from princes, but the other half of the orders come from pure merchants.

    Of course, merchants of all different groups have the right to buy cargo ships that can hang spinnakers. Because it is jointly monopolized by the Hortra family and the Rurik family, its selling price was waved by Rurik, and the price was one hundred pounds of silver coins. Or one hundred thousand pounds of wheat.

    Isn''t the traditional cargo ship inferior to it? This is indeed the case.

    In Rurik¡¯s expedition to Bornholm Island, the twenty standard cargo ships were both troop carriers and cargo ships, and even trawlers frantically squeezing the wealth of the ocean.

    A great white shark cruises the ocean, and there will always be a few Indian fish trailing around. Ross'' Marine Expeditionary Army was also followed by a group of Swedes, naturally mixed with fishermen, who were indeed spies serving the Swedish King Bjorn.

    Before the Russian Navy planned to attack the Danish capital, a large number of Swedes evacuated with their catch.

    King Bjorn of Sweden knew about the ship. This general speaker elected by many nobles, although expensive as the master of Port Birka and King of Sweden, his true strength is limited to the M?laren tribe. For ten years, he has witnessed the expansion of the strength of the Rus and the decline of the tribes in Sweden. This must be fate. Sweden''s attempt to defeat Denmark to seize hegemony suffered a disastrous defeat, and the victory over Denmark came from Rose.

    Especially the nobles of the Mellaren tribe want to break their heads. They don''t think that their fighters are worse than others. I am afraid that the main difference is that the ships are not good.

    The Ross people set up shops in Birka. Because of the alliance treaty, Sweden could not charge even one copper coin for taxes on this huge shop.

    The obese Ruth white fox (Snoreva) Gouldsson has long been ordered by the Lord Ruth to manage the shops on the shore and the completely fortified Gould Island on the lake. These areas are extra-legal areas relative to the Kingdom of Sweden.

    Ordinary inland lake trade, relying on traditional long rowing boats and traditional sailing cargo ships based on the expansion of long boats is enough. However, Bjorn has always felt that the inland lake trading rights of Lake M?laren are declining every year. A lot of wealth was taken away by the Russians through peaceful trade.

    Days can''t be said to be poor. The spies came to report that the so-called Prince Ross was actually inviting various Swedish fishermen to fish in the South Baltic Sea. In addition, the area around Lake M?laren has been a food producing area since ancient times, and a group of people from the M?laren tribe have emigrated. Gotland, and even now, the Russ have not declared their complete ownership of the territory of Gotland.

    Life cannot be said to be poor or rich. For the common people in Sweden, life has improved to a certain extent because of the overall peaceful environment, but for the nobles, they find that they do not have the ability to quickly accumulate wealth.

    Snow and wind swept across northern Europe, and meetings in the parliamentary courts of the M?laren tribe were in full swing.

    The nobles first discussed the purchase of the Ross People''s Ship, and discussed that in addition to unanimous opinions, they went to Tombstone Island to invite Ross''s big merchants. For this reason, the white fox himself also took part in this meeting of the Swedes by sleighing across the ice sea from the Tombstone Island in the ?land Islands where he is stationed in winter.

    After all, this is foreign-related trade. Even if the trade partner is traditional allies, things have to be taken seriously.

    The obese white fox returned to the shop in the Principality¡¯s Port of Birka first. The people who stayed behind saw that the boss suddenly returned.

    He listened to the chatter of his subordinates, walked into a separate hut, opened the door and saw some boys sitting inside.

    "Are they slaves?"

    "Neither. I took the initiative to defect to us." said the left-behind.

    "Are they driven out by their family?"

    "Perhaps. Everyone is a poor boy, and each is very thin. Since the prince wants to collect such cubs, we will act according to orders, and you will be rewarded by the prince." The speaker said flattery, and the white fox shrugged and shut the door. close.

    "Let them rest first. I don''t have time to take care of them for the time being. These cubs seem to be too young. Give them fish and wheat and train me to be thugs who don''t have to pay commissions."

    "But is such an investment really appropriate?"

    "Just do it." The white fox emphasized: "This kind of cub is to beg for a living. If you give some food, they are willing to work for us. After training and staying in our fortress, you can fire those mercenaries or persuade them to go. Dongfang goes to be a subordinate of the prince. I only want someone who I can trust."

    The people who stay behind don''t know why the boss struggled with this. It seems that this big white fat man is worried about his danger? Lake M?laren is peaceful and the trade is prosperous. Even though the bandits do not dare to get involved in the Ruth industry, the nobles have a very good relationship with the Ruths. What should I worry about if they are all like this?

    There are certain things that Baihu does not need to talk to his subordinates, and the central idea must be kept secret.

    When his subordinates asked him why he had to sit on a sled suddenly in winter, he just declared that he wanted to have business dealings with the nobles, so he stopped talking, and his subordinates were also ignorant.

    The King of Sweden dispatched an envoy to Tombstone Island and made it clear to Old Gould, who lived on the island, that he had bought a cargo ship. The Goulds are all merchants, specifically a super dealer, a family of tools to collect money for King Rurik. The Gould family has no right to establish a bilateral trade agreement with the Swedish nobility, but it has the qualifications and obligations to negotiate with the Swedes in advance for Rurik as a trade intermediary.

    Poor old Gould, because of his indulgence in his old age, his decayed body was no longer able to linger with the young female slave he raised. He felt that he would die at most one more year, and if he died, he had made a decision to bury his beloved servant. He has high blood sugar and high blood fat, the world freezes after a storm, and his head is always troubled by headaches. Old Gould¡¯s face is always red, although this has a lot to do with this guy¡¯s love of the glass bottle of spirits called vodka, and the other is because the old boy¡¯s symptoms of high blood pressure are already obvious. .

    The people of the old age are leaving. As the eldest son, the white fox will inherit most of the family''s property. In this matter, the younger brothers have no right to compete with themselves. As a son, he hoped that his father would be happy before he died, and it would be better to die in the joy of the female slave, which was considered to be in line with the father''s wishes.

    The white fox himself is also getting old. He is over forty years old, and he even married two daughters of the old Danish Eric family and gave birth to children. He has a grandson, and there is no clear distinction between a grandson and a grandson in the Nordic world, which is equivalent to saying that the Gould family has four generations under one roof. It''s just very unlucky, I haven''t had a living son yet.

    The white fox has taken over from his father, taking over all the family''s trade in the western part of the Principality, and this year he paid heavy taxes to the Principality in accordance with the contract.

    It was also that he negotiated with King Bjorn¡¯s messenger first, and then he arrived at Birka Port in winter.

    The prosperous port in the warm period suddenly depressed, or a large number of Swedes would rather stay at home until the spring, which is completely different from the situation in the Duchy of Ross.

    The M?laren people¡¯s parliament court ushered in him such a heavyweight, big white fat man, who was really out of place among a crowd of thin and bearded Swedish aristocrats.

    Everyone sat on the ground, but the fat white fox was struggling to sit on the leather cushion, which made the nobles think of seals covered in oil.

    The nobles mocked this naive fat man in their hearts, but they did not dare to show a trace of smile.

    The nobles didn''t intend to be polite, but the white fox spoke first: "No need to say anything. I came here in winter to take care of your face. If you want to buy the big ship of our Ross people, it is not my choice."

    This big white fat man spoke a little arrogantly, his arrogance was naturally based on Rose''s strength.

    King Bjorn laughed alone: ??"We are always an alliance, and the trade in the past has been good. I admire your... large cargo ships. It is said that one ship costs one hundred pounds of silver coins? The price is a bit more expensive, I still plan to Buy."

    "Oh. I can''t decide this matter either." Blue Fox sighed slightly, as if the price the Swedes were willing to offer was a bit unsatisfactory.

    "Do you think you have too little money? I can pay more for the big ship."

    "Oh? Really?" The white fox stared into King Bjorn''s eyes, and deliberately said nonsense: "You really want to get the Ross ship, this matter is very important, you must explain this to Prince Rurik personally. There is no prince. I don¡¯t have the right to decide. Besides, Wang Gongping is very busy every day. Even if you are the King of Sweden, you should understand your true identity. Our prince will not easily take time to meet people unless..."

    Bjorn was not a fool. The white fox was suggesting something he could guess, and he asked, "So what do you want? A sum of money? How many women?"

    Hear, the white fox deliberately looked at all the Mellaren nobles present, their faces were solemn, everyone did not speak, and only King Bjorn was croaking during the whole process.

    The white fox patted his body: "I want money, and I am also very interested in women..." At this point, he can raise his head and smile maliciously: "Just as you long for our Rose ship, I know you plan to do it. What are you doing? Since this matter is stupid, I can guess it, and our prince knows better."

    "Then... In your opinion, will Prince Rose agree?"

    "It depends on your sincerity. Moreover, I will say a lot for you."

    In some words and in some situations, even though the people in the conversation know each other well but are in a tacit understanding, they won''t get it on the table.

    Bjorn suddenly said with a serious face: "What do you... personally plan to ask for."

    By now, Bai Fox didn''t pretend: "I know you have multiple daughters, and now the youngest daughter can also be married. Marry her to me, and I will do my best to help you complete the ship purchase."

    "Ah!?" King Bjorn was really embarrassed when he heard it. He couldn''t think that this big white man would ask for his little daughter''s marriage. Although their daughters themselves are also bargaining chips for the exchange of political rights between the nobles, their marriage is destined to be a political marriage, but they have to marry such a guy.

    The white fox simply patted his chubby belly and muttered meaningfully: "My ancestral home is from the Anklas tribe, and now my family has a great status as a Rus. It''s really pitiful. I had the eldest son a few years ago, but An illness caused me to lose my beloved son. For this reason, my wife almost collapsed, and my father fell ill. Now my father is dying, I will inherit the main family business, so who will inherit me in a long time What about his wealth and status? You know, I¡¯m forty years old, and how painful it is to be a man without a biological son."

    Beads really hit Bjorn''s head, and for an instant, King Bjorn, who was also forty years old at the same age, suddenly opened up. He couldn¡¯t help feeling that this white fox was indeed a kid of the Gould family. For the sake of wealth and status, he not only bet on the Roths, but also bet on himself now. The loyalty of the merchants has always been absurd, but they are There is no doubt that the pursuit of wealth, the latter is also a point that can be used.

    In fact, he was more willing to present his youngest daughter as a gift to Prince Rose. After so many years, the handsome boy must have been a brawny man, and he was better than the big white fat man in front of him. It''s just that his little daughter''s appearance is not outstanding. The saying that Prince Ross is like an April bull and his wives and concubines has been spread everywhere, presumably that boy also looks down on his daughter.

    The family has no record of marrying female members to merchants, but in order to get the big boat, Bjorn is willing to contribute his youngest daughter.

    In an instant, King Bjorn''s inspiration flashed.

    He asked: "The ocean is frozen. Can I go straight to your Silla Fort in a sleigh? I want to meet your prince and my old friend Otto in person. I want to negotiate with your nobles in person."

    Bjorn¡¯s attitude is quite determined. Although the white fox has no experience of sledding in severe winter, the Balmerks who sell salt and a group of Finns are good at sledding in winter in recent years The trade line above the ice and snow from the port of Narvik in the extreme north to the Fort Shilla in the far east already exists.

    "I am not afraid of the wind and snow!" Bjorn looked at everyone seriously, soothing everyone''s astonishment, and then emphasized: "I want to arrive in Shilla Fort this year. I am the king of all of Sweden. I have this right. These are two things. The meeting of a king, no one can stop me from going to the east!"

    He deliberately stated that he was also beating other nobles. The so-called "I am the legal king of Sweden" is to warn others not to take any power by thinking about the moment of their departure, even if King Bjorn¡¯s power has not been in the first place. stable. It is also the reason for the instability of power. It is even more necessary to buy big ships to support themselves, and to strengthen the support of the Ross people for themselves, and even buy the support of the largest trader through a marriage.

    Bjorn made it clear that he would leave for Ross and meet the Prince Ross in a manner similar to a tribute in fact. Indeed, as the name of the Swedish region is now unified, all tribes have their own ideas. King Bjorn cannot call the Prince Ross five or six from the perspective of strength. This time, the merchants who have seen the popularity of the Prince must also be respectful.

    Naturally, before leaving, Bjorn would hold a wedding for the white fox Gouldsson.

 Chapter 826ï¼š Swedish envoys on Tombstone Island

    The nobles of the M?laren tribe are very self-aware, especially as the leader of the tribe and King Bjorn of Sweden, they understand that their own country is not righteous. For their own power and the advantages of the M?laren tribe¡¯s crimes over Sweden, they should be strengthened. Alliance with the Ross people.

    In addition, it is also necessary to consolidate the M?laren tribe¡¯s monopoly on trade within Sweden, and this still requires the support of the Russian merchants.

    The education his daughter received from birth was to use it as a bargaining chip to marry other nobles.

    They certainly don¡¯t have the right to choose, but...

    "Why?! I want to marry an old fat man. Father, that man is almost older than you!" The crying little daughter Saffir Bjorendot, complaining about her dissatisfaction over and over again, was messing up at home. Smash it.

    King Bjorn tried his best to maintain patience, and persuaded with all his heart: "This is your destiny! You must accept it."

    "If it is a young man, I can accept it, but he is clearly an old guy."

    "Even so, you must accept it!"

    The girl put down her messy hand, her face was red with anger and she washed her face with tears, her face flushed like a fever: "You are for your power."

    "For the whole of Sweden. Because I am the king!"

    "Are you the king? Do you dare to claim to be the king? No one really supports you! It''s just that this alliance needs a man to be the speaker!"

    Don''t say anything, the woman''s words hit the nail on the head. It was just that the daughter was so angry that Bjorn could no longer calm down.

    A slap was slapped on the girl''s face, and King Bjorn glared at his youngest daughter with murderous eyes: "You don''t know what you are talking about! Now you must marry Snoreva (white fox), If you are not willing, I will grant you death. The big deal is that I will find a woman from the clan to adopt as an adopted daughter."

    The girl was completely suppressed, she did not speak, but lowered her head and sobbed alone.

    King Bjorn was still angry. He turned his back and said coldly: "I will dress you up and marry you gracefully. Stupid girl! That man has no son yet, you gave him a boy. , Is the endless glory and wealth. You don''t understand?"

    But the girl Saffir Bjorendot really didn''t understand. She was only a fourteen-year-old girl. She was the daughter of the nobles of the tribe and she also had the object of admiration.

    Which girl is not so young and beautiful? Do not long for a handsome aristocratic man to be a husband.

    King Bjorn is going to marry a girl, it would be too untimely to do this kind of thing in early winter. The people who lacked fun watched them all. They saw a girl with silver ornaments and a big white fat man with a splendid dress.

    At night, the nobles of the Mellaren tribe toasted to celebrate this marriage. White Fox Gouldsson also withstood the pressure of his wife''s depression, not only forcibly married the young girl, but also paid a large amount of food for the wedding ceremony.

    The strong wine at the dinner was taken out by him personally, and he got drunk with the nobles. They talked about friendship and business prosperity at the dinner table.

    King Bjorn drank well. He drank a lot of spirits, and now he is almost in a critical state.

    He toasted the white fox, reaffirmed his friendship in a vague way, and solemnly declared: "I will set off in a few days! Now...the lake has a lot of ice floes, and now you can only take a sleigh if you don''t leave. I want to go to yours personally. Shilla Fort, I want to...convene again for an all-Swedish League."

    "But, we Ross has already left Sweden." The white fox pointed out the matter in a daze.

    "But... we are one Carl that stupid makes you Rus angry. It does not mean that other nobles are like this. My family has not rejected Rus since ancient times. The Danes have been defeated, and the rest is a good life. We want to be together. Do business and live a good life. Sweden can''t live without Ross, just as Ross can''t live without Sweden..."

    King Bjorn didn''t mutter any more, he really got fragmented when he sat down, and lay down on the spot. People could hear his snoring.

    The white fox accompanies the group of guys to the end, and the newly married Safir Bjorendot has been sent to Gould Island on the lake after the wedding.

    From this moment on, this girl is already a Rose.

    She came to her obese husband in anxiety, and she had a relationship with her as soon as the white fox came back. No one knows what the white fox promised to her new wife. She became silent and not crying, like a tamed puppy. It seemed that she had no longer objected to this marriage on the bright side.

    The return of the white fox was sudden. He realized that sending King Bjorn to Fort Silla was a feat for the family and the prince. He needs glorious deeds to convince the crowd, otherwise he will be suppressed by his promising second brother, Blue Fox.

    Regarding King Bjorn, he wanted to personally visit Prince Ross, and the news was released to the public, which immediately caused an uproar.

    Even if the nobles agreed on this matter, they still need the support of all Mellaren.

    Thousands of people gathered in Birka, a trading port that was sluggish in winter, suddenly bustling with excitement.

    King Bjorn, dressed in a bearskin, preached to the people with his throat. The core of the preaching was unmatched-only by doing a good job with the Rus people can he make a fortune.

    In this way, Bjorn was not condescending to go to Rose in person.

    The Melaren tribe needs to raise funds to buy some big ships, and it needs to fight for business opportunities for all the people.

    Among the many listeners, the traditional tribes such as Unkras, Uppsala, and Yilmalun all sent envoys. When King Bjorn finished his preaching, these tribes simply organized their own envoys.

    All tribes are going to visit the Duchy of Ross? Could it be that a great king personally went to his duke and still worry about it?

    The actions of the dukes of the various tribes are in the authority of the King of Overstepping, but each tribe has made a very reasonable statement, so the Rus and the brothers are of the same rank, and they are each other''s kingdom of dukes. As for whether King Bjorn is condescending or not, the King cannot blame others for going to Ross.

    The floating ice of the lake and sea is forming one piece. If you don¡¯t go now, you will either wait until next year, or you can only take a sled.

    They organized a long boat rowing team. Some tribes had leaders personally as envoys, and some just sent envoys.

    A man with a white beard is no one else, but Angriffe, the old leader of the Ankras tribe. Many years have passed, Rurik grew up from a child to an adult, the Gould family moved, and Ungriffe is still alive.

    He bought the old house of the Gould family at a low price. He felt that he had made a profit. Now he went to Gould Island and found out that the eldest son of the Gould family was already a prince.

    The Gurdot, which completed the expedition to Denmark, returned, and parked on Tombstone Island in the ?land Islands without special circumstances.

    Now, this big ship that has conquered Denmark, the bronze horns can easily smash the thin ice floes, and it is stopped next to Gould Island.

    Take a good look at her!

    Bjorn deliberately floated under her bow in a rowing boat and looked up at it with his head held up.

    "What a great ship! It''s a pity it''s not mine." He muttered to himself.

    was encouraged by his followers: "We will buy such a ship, and we will be very strong."

    "I hope. Hey, we have to spend a lot of money to buy a ship."

    The Aphrora-class sail cruiser is the largest ship that the Nordic people can see at the moment. For the shipbuilders of the Principality of Ross, who has mastered the keel splicing technique and continuously improved their ability, it seems that it is just a matter of the prince¡¯s investment to build larger ships.

    It is ironic that the Swedish nobles feel that the Ross people have big boats, but the excellent shipbuilders come from Sweden. This group of nobles did not have the financial resources to do large-scale ship orders, so they would blame the craftsmen for the "good ministers to choose their masters" one after another.

    This, King Bjorn didn''t know it, he thought the Ross people were extraordinary.

    The big white fox was praised by everyone. He arrogantly accused the messengers of the long boat that was already a garbage of the old age.

    "My ship can crash into ice, and those long ships can be easily smashed by me. Now the sea is freezing. You abandon your ship and streamline your entourage. Let''s get on the Gurdot and go to Ross!"

    Bjorn took the lead in accepting the offer, and the others had to accept it.

    White Fox knew the significance of this trip. He took his new wife and decided to arrive at Tombstone Island first to supply supplies, and at the same time let King Bjorn leave the lake to see the world.

    Ashamed, Bjorn is indeed a fish in a lake. The last time he sailed was a long time ago. There was no major incident. He would not leave Lake M?laren to float in the ocean.

    The spinnaker of the big ship was slanting to catch the north wind, so it sailed on the lake at the fastest speed in fact. The speed actually reached 20 knots, and Bjorn was shocked by the speed! When the big ship left the mouth of Lake M?laren and entered the ocean, it headed north directly against the wind. Bjorn¡¯s doubts lasted only one day. Soon after entering the islands, he saw a fortified port.

    In order to see what happened, Bjorn would rather stand on the bow deck and **** in the cold wind.

    White Fox explained with interest: "This is our Tombstone Island, where many Merlaren merchants do business. I''m sorry, many people like this port of our Ross people more than your Birka."

    Talking is like a provocation, Bjorn can''t get angry, just because the fat guy is telling the truth.

    Tombstone Island Port has a large number of ships berthed. Although in the ocean, this island group has a large number of small bays, especially the two natural harbors on Tombstone Island are really perfect havens.

    There are as many as ten large sailing ships here, each of which is fixed by ropes to the pier trestle. It seems that there is no plan to sail in winter.

    Guldot Island was firmly anchored at the trestle bridge, and people on the shore took the thrown cables and tied it.

    The white fox turned his face to the side of Bjorn who looked confused, and couldn''t help but feel contempt for the stuffed buns in his heart.

    Superficially respectful, he pulled Bjorn''s thoughts loudly: "King of Sweden, are you looking at the beauties on the island? Let''s get off the boat first. Let''s rest here for one night. We will leave tomorrow."

    "Okay. This fortress..." Bjorn wanted to say something, he actually felt very unwell, and he was very envious of Rose.

    After all, he is the king, even if he lacks arbitrary power, he is also the king of Sweden. Looking at the current situation, the Ross people have almost built a marine fortress at the door of their homes in Sweden that the Swedish army will never be able to break. This is equivalent to saying that the only way for the Swedes to go to sea, the mouth of Lake M?laren, has been taken by the Principality of Ross. Stubbornly.

    Bjorn¡¯s analysis is certainly correct, but the Aland Islands were not developed for the Russ to contain Sweden. Until now, it has become a reality to contain Sweden, but after Bjorn really landed on the island, he felt that his estimate was somewhat arbitrary.

    There are all kinds of people on the island. Needless to say, the Ross people have immigrated. He and other messengers have discovered merchants from their own tribe. Although these merchants were astonished at the nobles of the family who landed on the island, they were only surprised.

    The Merlaren merchants who settled on Tombstone Island almost surrendered to the Duchy of Ross in a practical sense. They paid business taxes to the Duchy and lived on the island for a long time. They looked like "New Ross people". He''s despised, and there is no respect, just like seeing an ordinary person.

    In addition to these people, there are other men who speak Norse. They shaved bald heads on a large scale, leaving only a few braids. This is clearly the talent of some Norwegian tribes. He quickly figured out that there were indeed a group of Norwegians from extremely far away who were active here. Just simply inquire about the Norwegians themselves and arrogantly explain their identity. The Duchy of Ross had already conquered the north, and a group of Norwegians took their own territories. Joined Rose.

    The same legend has also been verified. The so-called Norwegians occupy a piece of land on the island of Britain. They established a kingdom on the island and became a brotherly country with Ross.

    Bjorn feels that his Sweden has been flanked by both sides, Denmark is dying, Ross has formed an alliance with Norway, and a group of Norwegians have moved freely in the Inner Baltic Sea. This is something he, a king, had never expected before.

    The population on the island is also more complicated than he thought. There is a group of black-haired dwarves who are active. They are Finados and can be used as slaves or mercenaries.

    There are a group of black-haired people in Lake M?laren, most of them farming serfs raised by great nobles. The nobles called it "finrado", a group of slaves.

    King Bjorn never thought that such a person could live freely.

    When he deliberately asked the arctic fox about his wonderful experience, the arctic fox played very easily, "All the clever people of the Finrador are all loyal to our Prince Ross, and those who do not follow have been killed. We killed about 30,000 people. Servant, no Finrador now dares to rebel."

    The white fox spoke lightly. Although the words were not arrogant, a single sentence of "killing 30,000 of them" **** everything.

    As for another kind of thinner people with brown hair, they are the so-called Slavs. "They were slaves conquered by Rose, and Prince Rose allowed them to be free. The prince loves these people so much, even the queen is a Slav, and the one who can inherit the throne in the future must be a mixed race."

    Can the people of slaves become nobles? There must be a major hidden secret behind the strangeness. Bjorn knew that the old Otto had given up power to his son R¨¹rik. Young people would always have fantastic ideas, so all these must be the work of R¨¹rik''s cub.

    "Because Rurik''s queen is very beautiful?" He asked the white fox.

    "The fairy of Asgard."

    "Just because of the beauty of a woman, those people are no longer slaves?"

    "Naturally not." The white fox doesn''t know much about politics. His marriage with King Bjorn is also a double insurance for his family wealth. He speculated casually: "Maybe it''s because there are so many Slavs."

    "A lot? How many?"

    "A hundred thousand people."

    The white fox described a "one hundred thousand", which is one hundred thousand people. He described it in another way. The so-called Slavs who simply surrendered to Rose surpassed the sum of the populations of the tribes of the entire Kingdom of Sweden, or at least far exceeded them. Melaren tribe.

    In the capital city that hadn''t actually reached the Ross people, King Bjorn instinctively felt that the white fox was bragging. He concealed his shock with an awkward smile. After all, this is a big businessman who is always good at bragging.

    Believing he was skeptical, he first negotiated with the elderly Gould, who had age spots and a gray beard.

    As for Bjorn to marry his youngest daughter to his eldest son, Old Gould has no idea. If it''s just for the male heir of the family, and the eldest son is not big enough to pick one out of the illegitimate child, why bother to marry the younger one in splendor?

    This was a political marriage, which caused the Gould family to get on a boat with the Swedish nobility. Maybe this will arouse the resentment of Prince Rurik? Then it''s not for this dying old man to interfere.

    The Swedish nobles and messengers saw the unlucky appearance of the old-spirited businessman, the same old Angrieff and this old friend had a conversation, and they became the sympathy meeting of the two old people, and they were all feeling. Your youth is not in time.

    Tombstone Island is just a small island, and at most three islands have been developed in a large archipelago. Although he was leaving until the next day, Bjorn saw a large farmland and a city protected by a fort for a short time. It is much smaller than the Port of Birka, and its potential is not small.

    Since the white fox had to force a ship to break the ice and go to Silla Fort in the east, the Swedish envoys visited the royal prince with major diplomatic matters, and the Tombstone Island side should organize a fleet to the east with a high standard.

    In this way, the Balmerks and Finns, who waited for the sea to freeze completely before taking a sleigh ride to the Eastern Trade, did not hesitate to get on a sail boat.

    A bag of sea salt from the North Atlantic is transported to the ship. This year, there is no need to travel with a sled team, or even to pay a lot of travel expenses. The Balmerk merchants happily boarded the armed merchant ship.

    Finnish fur merchants, who have made money to buy wheat and ironware, also plan to go to the Finnish trading port of Helminki with thicker ice and snow, and then go north to their homes in the inland area to overwinterthey Will not let go of this opportunity to sail down the wind.

    Gurdot led the other four big ships to leave Tombstone Island. In the eyes of King Bjorn, if he had such a fleet, he would be able to ensure his internal power, and he would have the power to go sideways against Denmark.

    According to Baihu, such a fleet is less than 10% of the strength of the Russian Navy. Is what he said is true?

    Dongfang represents the endless unknown, Bjorn expects and is cautious, because he is completely unknown in this sea area, not only himself, but even his father and grandfather have never been here. More than him, all the envoys entered the Gulf of Finland for the first time. They knew that they would see the new world controlled by the Rus. As for the new world, what is the opportunity?

    The Ross people will never forget their old friends in the old world. The messengers and leaders of various tribes have been deeply shocked only by seeing and hearing on Tombstone Island, and the leaders of those tribes are itching.

    Because everything is for the benefit of the tribe, Old Angrieff can''t forget the private chat with the old tribe and old friend Gould. Why should an old man lie to himself? The Ross people must be very strong.

    For the benefit of the Unkras tribe, perhaps the tribe can take the Duchy of Ross as the boss. After all, the powerful Ross is more qualified to succeed Mellaren as the real king of Sweden.

    He vaguely remembered that it was King Carl who arbitrarily encumbered the entire Mellaren and other tribes to reject the Rus. Today, the brutal Carl is murdered by a coup, and all tribes are actively doing business with Rose.

    How about brothers and invite the Ross people? To be the leader of the tribes? At least Angkola is a tribal merchant who has a tax-free privilege in Ross, which would be great.

 Chapter 827ï¼š National Mission of the Pecheneg Khanate

    The south wind is blowing on the grassland, and a horse team is gathering.

    The old Khan asked his son: "You will be close to a year later, and Tengri will wish you good luck. This time you must sell all the goods, and you must try to bring back the white salt and iron. ."

    "Father, you can rest assured. This time we will try our best to unite with the people of Kiev, so that we will not encounter danger along the way." Riding on the horse to Kagan vigorously, full of confidence in the future.

    "No one is worried that you will encounter a strong enemy, but you must be vigilant with the wind and snow. The snowstorm will kill cattle and sheep, and if you encounter it, your life will be in danger."

    "Why worry? I know the path, and I will move forward in the forest without worrying about any risks."

    Kagan tightened the reins and swayed continuously in front of the leaders of the tribal alliance.

    A young girl with a hair bun full of beads swiftly got out of the crowd and swiftly ran to the eldest brother''s mount. She held the horse''s rein and raised her head and smiled.

    "Bejasher, I will not forget your request. You are still too young. Since you insist on doing this, I think Brother Rurik will accept you, but not now! I will convey your love."

    "That''s great. Brother, then bring me some Rose gems." The girl actually felt that something was wrong, so she concealed it with a smile.

    "Don''t be too greedy, you have too many gems. Well, if Brother Rurik is willing to send you, I will bring the baby back."

    She is Kagan¡¯s youngest sister. She is really old Khan¡¯s daughter. She also loves this little girl. She is willing to decorate her beauty with more crystal clear things. In a sense, this child is old Khan¡¯s. Canary.

    is exactly that, a beautiful girl should marry a noble man. But she is indeed the daughter of the top nobility of the Pecheneg people. She has no right to choose marriage on her own, and Khan and her brother will not make arbitrary decisions for her.

    Also last year, Kagan mentioned several of his sisters in Rose, and also mentioned the possibility of marriage. Although not married, he and Prince Ross became brothers in accordance with the rules of the grassland.

    This political confederation brings great opportunities to the Pechenegg alliance that survives in the cracks. The official trade must continue to expand. In order to maintain the smoothness and stability of the business roads in the North, the Pecheneg must also ally with the group of Krivic in Kiev.

    The old Khan heard Kagan¡¯s description that the Ross people are good at fighting. Although the Khan of Ross is only seventeen years old, he is indeed a strong blond man. Although he has a large number of wives and concubines, he treats his women very well.

    The supplies brought back from Ross have opened eyes to the tribal chiefs of the All Pechenegg Alliance. Kagan dismantled the crossbow and changed all the bow arms to recurve bows, so that the first arrow shot became extremely accurate.

    The crossbow used for riding and shooting is outrageous, and it can¡¯t achieve the rapid jet flow that the prairie people are used to. But the unskilled step archer suddenly became a sharpshooter.

    A large amount of white good salt, precious leather and cloth, and cheap ironware are indeed extremely rare items in the entire league.

    It stands to reason that the price of these materials by the Ross people is not cheap, it is because the Pecheneg people have long lacked the method of obtaining salt and iron. The profiteers in Rome entrap everyone, and the neighboring hostile tribes are unwilling to invest in enemies. It is important to buy supplies from the Kievans, but the Kievans themselves are not wealthy.

    Since the Ross people in the far north are quite wealthy, it is better to organize a huge horse team to sweep the goods!

    Pecheneg people say that poverty is really poor, but in some respects it can also be called surplus. When they migrated and occupied the Volga River estuary, the grassland on both sides of the river was a good horse farm. These river beaches are also good places to grow wheat. They can¡¯t open up wasteland if they don¡¯t know how to grow land. Fortunately, the rushes on the tidal flats are growing wildly, and there are readily available fodder for raising horses and cattle.

    They can make a large number of sinew recurve bows. Horses are not rare. The Alliance has more cows and horses than their population.

    Kagan reorganized his team in front of the nobles. The horse team that supports the hope of the entire league is the national mission of the Pecheneg Khanate.

    The Ross people are far in the north. In winter, the sun is not seen in some areas all day long, and green silks and satin are still floating in the sky. The Pecheneg people simply felt that it was another world.

    The Ross people are too far away. Everyone is not worried that they are a potential threat. So selling horses is simply making a fortune.

    The Ross people are willing to spend a lot of money on the purchase of Mahao, and they are quite good at the recurve bow.

    Both parties have a great demand for each other. The transaction does not even require silver coins and copper coins as a medium. The biggest cost of the transaction is obviously just a long journey.

    Although the Pecheneg people are poor, they must be respected by the Ross people. Kagan brought as many as two hundred warriors this time, and each warrior not only wore a mail armor, but also a characteristic iron mask. The spires of their helmets also have wild goose feathers, and their saddles are equipped with sabers and bows.

    These prairie people took out their elite cavalry, making the mission no different from the expeditionary army.

    Such a move is of course not only to show the allies of Rose the style of the prairie cavalry, but because the journey is far away, if you encounter trouble, you must have a strong army to protect their most important goods.

    One cavalry is equipped with three horses, and another 500 horses will be directly used as merchandise.

    The large wild animals in the grassland are rare. Once hunters on horseback find them, they will attack and kill them in pain. In a sense, the Ross people are also a kind of "prey", and the Pecheneg people are eager to complete a "bicycle into a motorcycle" through a national trade.

    Khan and the leaders of the tribes couldn¡¯t help but dream. They sold 500 horses and 200 recurve bows in exchange for salt, iron, and leather. People robbed of the living space in the Don River Basin.

    Many tribes simply sent their noble sons to participate in this expedition.

    The young Kagan led many young nobles. Kagan would gain new merits because of this, and he would be able to conquer the crowd by integrating his ranks. The sons of nobles would do the same and naturally inherit the status of their fathers.

    The bridle reins of the horses drew each other, and the cavalry put the mail on the horseback. They shared the burden evenly with each horse, and held whips and rods to keep the horses intact when they were traveling.

    In fact, for Kagan, he received this national mission soon after returning to his hometown. The leaders of the tribes discussed important matters and collected supplies to Rose, all of which wasted a lot of time. He didn''t rest much and went on the journey.

    When this huge horse team set off, it was already early August. Sensitive people feel that the autumn wind is eroding the grassland, and some grasses are turning yellow.

    Since the Ross people are not afraid of the cold, the Pecheneg people should not show weakness.

    The cavalry brought warm leather jackets, and carried a large amount of dried beef, lamb and horse meat, as well as a rich salty cheese aftertaste.

    More than 200 people and more than 1,000 horses, with a batch of special goods, began the expedition to Ross in the early days of the bleak autumn wind.

    They quickly traversed the cracks in the Khazarian-controlled area and slammed into the forested area of ??Eastern Europe.

    They are advancing along the river in the forest, and only in this way, the horse can move forward while gnawing on the grass.

    This is a traditional trade route to Kiev, but such a large team suddenly drilled out of the forest and entered the forest-side agricultural area in the lower reaches of the Dnieper River, frightening the local Krivic Slavs into thinking that the steppemen were invading.

    The men and women of Krivic in Kiev were armed and defended against the forest with their shields and spears.

    Kiev''s militia stopped the cavalry team, until Kagan revealed his identity, a battle did not happen.

    The people of Kiev are willing to trade with the peaceful steppe people, and that''s how they get their horses. However, there has never been a large number of cavalry entering the Kiev altar and its surrounding area, and it is normal for the locals to be nervous.

    Kagan is the next khan of the recognized Pecheneg, which is well known by the leader of Klivic in Kiev and other native nobles.

    After all, this black-haired guy just left from Kiev a few months ago. Everyone has seen what the steppe people have gained from Rus. It¡¯s a pity that Sakyi, a Kievan, took a group of brothers to the north during the journey last year. There are not many goods and little goods. Although the goods of the Russians are good, the Kyivians have not received much benefit.

    The people of Kiev know that if they can¡¯t follow the Pecheneg armed caravans and rely on their own hands to go to the north to trade, once they are intercepted by the Smolensks, it will be over. The Kievans must form a coalition with the merchant groups of the steppes, so that trade can be guaranteed.

    When the misunderstanding was resolved, all the nobles in the Pechenegg merchant group became the guests. Kagan lived in a village in Kiev for three days. After eating and drinking, he immediately agreed to the request of the local leaders.

    No, although Marksakyi has made a lot of money, he wants to spend a winter in his hometown this year. Hometown fathers and elders poured into his woodcuts, begging the explorer to go to the north again.

    "If so, what benefit can I get?" His ambiguous question made the leaders of Kiev difficult.

    Someone gritted their teeth and stomped their feet and suggested: "If you lead everyone to make a fortune, I will choose you to be the leader of the alliance next time."

    When someone said that, more people agreed, and some even clamored about planning to marry a daughter.

    The Krivic people of Kiev are a big league of villages and communities. Most of them live near the present-day Kiev city. They built houses around the "Altar of Blood" on the riverside.

    No one is the king of heaven, each village always elects a talented man as the leader on a regular basis.

    If you have won merits, it is entirely possible to become a leader.

    A horse seller can also become a leader? I shouldn''t have been a horse dealer all my life.

    Just like the team led by Kagan is the hope of the Pecheneg Khanate, the Kievans also organized a horse team. All the villages selected fifty men who were savvy and capable, and put together as many as two hundred horses, as well as patterns such as cloth. , Honey, birch velvet, barreled birch sap and other local products, form the Kiev business group to go to Ross.

    The people of Kiev planned this way. Selling a hundred horses, because their own horses are obviously inferior to the Pecheneg Turkic horses, half the price is acceptable. Other goods can be sold at normal prices, or even a 20% price reduction.

    Because, compared with the steppe people, the Kiev people lack ironware. The huge disadvantage in this regard has made the competition between the hapless relatives of the Smolensk people in the north, the Dlevrian people in the east and the Radmic people in the southeast, have never taken advantage of the competition.

    Nearly 100,000 people live in the villages near the Kiev altar on the ¡¡¡¡ river, and there are 300,000 people in the villages farther away!

    The Krivic in Kiev is a substantial community with a huge population, but it is essentially divided into small and large villages by the forest like the sea. The people near the altar in Kiev naturally have leadership, but they are not united.

    Sakyi never wanted to become a leader, nor did he want to gain arbitrary power. He didn''t know how many people and wealth the Kiev community had.

    The sources of 200 horses are varied, and this is also the most valuable asset they can produce. It''s just that these Kievans still don''t understand that their most valuable women are actually their own people. They clearly can use the way of marriage to export young women to the north, in exchange for a large amount of supplies of colleagues, can also achieve a good reputation.

    The size of the joint horse team has grown, but the Pecheneg cavalry can''t look down on the group of Kievans on horseback. The brown-haired guys in Kiev just barely know how to ride horses, so being a cavalry is an insult to the cavalry!

    They are just rubbing against the Wuwei of the steppe cavalry to do business in the north. If the steppe cavalry wants to leave, they must follow.

    In all fairness, Kagan just wanted to take Sakyi and a bunch of old friends with him, and the others would forget it.

    But Kagan''s affection with the people of Kiev is not good or bad. After all, doing business every year in the future will have to pass through the boundaries of Kiev.

    A larger horse-riding team went north along the left bank of the Dnieper River, so that it adhered to the Pripet Marsh and reached where it is today in Gomel. Although the place is full of mud and swamp, edible pasture for horses is everywhere.

    Take a good look at this place. Kagan and other people on the prairie also think that this place can be used as a pasture for herding cattle. Of course, they didn''t know the super treasure contained in this swamp underground, but instinctively felt that the reeds and rushes growing wildly here were different from other places.

    Could it be that such a cavalry army operating along the river would turn a blind eye to the Smolensk people?

    As long as they continue to advance along the upper reaches of the Dnieper River, they are destined to encounter the Smolensk village.

    If you can thresh the grass halfway, why not?

    So, dense sheep dung eggs were found on the bank of the river, and all the prairie cavalry dared to judge that there must be a village nearby.

    "This is not your place anymore, it must be Smolensk?" Kagan asked Sakoy.

    "Probably so, but I don''t recommend that you provoke them. I...do not want to start a war."

    Kagan regarded Sakyi''s prudence as cowardice, and instead ordered his fighters to be scouts.

    A village was hidden in the forest, and even the villagers were shocked by the appearance of cavalry.

    Upon learning of this information, Kagan decided to do nothing, and he took a hundred brothers and rode his horse into the woodland, looting people in the empty village. The villagers ran fast enough that the looting operations only got a limited amount of food.

    Kagan, who returned to the riverside camp, was unhappy and complained to Sakyi that he had encountered cowards and poor ghosts.

    Sakyi didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly, and only said: ¡°Next, we have to be more careful, maybe the Smolensk people will take action. Although your cavalry is strong, you may be able to get out of a large number of peasants besieged. I can''t take it away."

    The arrogant Kagan is as arrogant as ever: "Dare to **** my treasure? If they do, I will bring soldiers into their village. I will not looting by then, just to kill people to vent my anger."

    So it is even more inconvenient for Sakyi to talk too much.

    But... is it possible?

    The Pecheneg people will not do anything to their allies and trading partners, except for other neutral parties and enemies, they can looting at will, and the cavalry fighters do not have the slightest sense of guilt.

    But this time, the Kagan and the gang who had tasted the sweetness of the looting decided not to listen carefully to Sakyi¡¯s warning, and they deliberately went east for a while on the position that should have gone north, so they robbed three Smolensk people in a row. Village club.

    can''t just watch the Pecheneg people get rich! After all, Sakyi moved his mind and brought people into the plunder.

    Pechenegg warriors put on chain mail and iron masks, and attacked with fast-horse machete recurve bows. They killed men and grabbed women everywhere, and deliberately left young women **** and thrown on horseback. As for those who fled to the forest, they were too lazy to chase them, put on prisoners of war, took some cattle, sheep and poultry raised by the locals, as well as a large amount of oats, and withdrew.

    The fighters eat mutton and roast chicken, and lavishly feed their warhorses with oatmeal.

    It was snowing again at this time, and they happened to be in the looted village until the snow stopped. Thanks to these successful plunders, the horses ate oats, and the powerful energy they survived the severe cold.

    Some horses will die along the way, Kagan was mentally prepared to lose 20%, and as a result, more than a dozen horses died at the end of the journey.

    They avoided a lot of natural losses by relying on the proceeds of looting, and none of them died in battle. When the cavalry left, they left the ruined village and the dead bodies covered by snow, as well as the remaining bones of sheep and poultry...

    The villagers who fled eventually fled to the city of Smolensk Report that the attacker was the group of people on horseback!

    As for who the attackers were, although the Smolensk people didn''t know, they believed that all of this had a lot to do with the Ross people in the north and the Irmenslavs who surrendered them.

    No, Vadim, who has been in exile so far, has married the daughter of the chief of Smolensk and promised to help him go back to seize power. The Smolensk people can get huge benefits.

    The Smolensk side is still afraid of a full-scale war with the group of settled Varyag bandits of the Rus. But now, the people are facing losses, and the robbers riding horses are clearly more fierce than the Varanges! If the robbers on horseback evolve to kill people and slaughter the village year after year, who can stand it?

    They knew that they had to take some precautions along the river. Even if they could not defeat the mysterious cavalry, they had to take precautions at least. At the same time, the fearful Smolensk people all have the idea of ??living together in groups. There are already a large number of villages planning to go to the woodland near Smolensk to clear up the land. In the future, everyone will get together to have a care for each other. .

    These situations are already something to follow.

    Because of Kagan and his huge cavalry team, they have reached its entrance along the large-area frozen Lovati River. A fortress lies in front of them, and the fortress is flying with a white background and blue flags.

    Seeing this, Kagan hurriedly sent someone to raise the prepared banner. It was also a blue flag with a white background. This was a gift given by Rurik last year, and now it is the symbol of peace.

    The fortress of New Ostara, located on the southern border of the Duchy of Ross, opened its closed doors...

 Chapter 828ï¼š RÃ¼lik feast for Swedish guests

    King Bjorn of Sweden, he insisted on standing in the middle of Harvest Square in Shilla Fort!

    The entire plaza has basically completed the paving of Portland cement. Although the workers who laid the floor did not build it very well, for people who are used to seeing mud and rugged roads, the plaza is too flat.

    Now the whole world is covered with snow. With a pair of feet and a roaming reindeer sleigh, the square is pressed with a layer of hard ice and snow.

    The King Bjorn looked around and opened his eyes wide, saying that the Ross people have a great city.

    There is a winter market in ¡¡¡¡ square, where leather and cold fish are always traded.

    On one side of the square is the palace of Prince Ross, which is still being built. What led him to his surprise was that the building had been repaired to the third floor. A group of men continued to carry wood and hammered nails with hammers. The foundation and the first floor of the palace are piled with stones, and the second floor is made of pure wood.

    Pure wooden buildings are not surprising in Yilmalen, but the Ross people want to build a four-story building. Maybe it can be built even higher, which is incredible.

    "Are you planning to see the sky and connect directly with Asgard?"

    The tall building will replace the current residence of the prince and become a real palace.

    The Ross people built a large temple near the palace. What is shocking is that this masonry building has a crystal clear outer layer. For the divine nature of the temple, they spared no expense to decorate it with gems? Because the sun shining intensely on it, the sacred dare to say nothing. In this way, the Uppsala Great Temple in Sweden has been completely inferior.

    At this point, the Uppsala messenger felt more shocked than Bjorn.

    The Great Temple and the Roseduma Council Chamber are the most important public buildings in the city.

    The highlands in the city center are the most unusual. A large number of special buildings are wrapped in stone and wood walls and guarded by soldiers. It is said that that is Rose¡¯s granary, and the land of wealth for the young man Rurik.

    Bjorn had a certain arrogance as a king before he came, but now he thinks his arrogance is a joke. Therefore, it is a misjudgment for the Swedish people to be inferior to Ross in the navy. Now it seems that Sweden is not as good as others.

    Not to mention anything else, it is just that the Ross people have a large number of winter laborers, which is impossible in the frozen M?laren Lake area in winter.

    M?laren Lake District in Sweden and the trading hub of Birka Port, people generally stay at home to "hibernate", and the Hanukkah carnival on the winter solstice is three days. The prosperous trading port is sluggish in the winter, and the people of Ross are completely different here. It is possible that the port of Ross is prosperous all year round.

    Lurik is now in his loyal capital, and the capital ships of the Russian Navy are all staying at the so-called Kronstadt anchorage.

    When King Bjorn used the Loros ship to break the thin ice and passed by Kotlin Island, he saw large ships moored in clusters at the anchorage at the mouth of the Neva River. The ice and snow will freeze the sea extremely hard, the ice will not swell and break the hull, and ships of all sizes will be unable to move.

    Bjorn didn''t know how many boats the Ross people had. He asked the white fox who was accompanying him, but the white fox didn''t know this question either.

    "There are probably five thousand ships. There are our own, and there are trophies. Ships are not rare in Ross." The white fox casually said, like a warhammer, it hit Bjorn''s heart hard.

    is that Liurik allowed a group of old friends and envoys from Sweden to visit Shilla Fort freely. They then visited everywhere, and everyone¡¯s focus was different.

    There are too many reindeer rare in Lake M?laren. Ice and snow covered everything, but large areas of farmland were still clearly visible due to the obvious field borders. They still showed a clear square shape, seeming to be all the same area, which surprised the messengers.

    It is not only the princes and princes who enjoy multi-storey buildings in the city, but ordinary people also build high houses on both sides of the road.

    The Swedes are not all small fish hiding in Lake M?laren. Some messengers who have seen the world are convinced that the Ross people must have learned the building skills from the Franks.

    This is indeed the case, because stone and clay bricks are the strongest, coupled with the continuous supply of Portland cement from the maharaja¡¯s cement workshop, the construction of double-layer stone-brick-wood mixed houses has become a necessity in this growing city.

    Several Swedish princes who are theoretically at the same level as Rurik have come in person, and now I have seen too many new things, and the inferiority complex in my heart has reached an irrelevant level.

    All the Swedish messengers are inferior. At the same time, some people put their previous ideas on the table. The so-called brothers no longer want to recognize the Mellaren tribe of Bjorn as their bosses!

    is the messenger from the hometown, or even the comrade-in-arms who fought side by side many years ago.

    Although his father, Otto, is still in Novgorod, Rurik intends to raise a glass of nostalgia for his father and this group of people.

    Leurik¡¯s oriental soul, he rewarded these messengers with comfortable accommodation, clean new clothes, special meals and wine, as well as the enjoyment of bathing in the sauna. Except for the absence of Miki, there are all other hospitality.

    All these seemingly free, are all in Rurik''s calculations.

    Although he has never had the ambition to be king in his native place in Sweden, he also knows that as long as he is willing to send his army to Lake M?laren, the princes of various tribes will come to negotiate in-depth cooperation.

    Even if you don¡¯t claim the title of king, the economic and trade relations with your homeland need to be deepened. Now the North Baltic Sea is completely peaceful, and tens of thousands of people died are a catastrophe, and the living can enjoy the peace under Ross. Although this land is barren, marine resources can still feed a large number of people.

    Once the people of all tribes in Sweden freely enter and exit the estuary of Lake M?laren, the population of Sweden will rise rapidly due to the large amount of fish income. These new populations will be able to buy Ross''s supplies, and Ross''s massive output needs these new buyers.

    The Principality of Ross should have the right to dump goods unscrupulously in the Swedish homeland. Rurik is convinced that only by shocking this group of old world nobles in all directions can they accept the hegemony of the Principality of Ross.

    Olekin, the former king of Sweden, showed his domineering, relying on the army to blackmail the tribes for tribute, suppressing or expelling those who disobeyed. Why should Rose learn from this old bastard? Relying on the trade surplus, Rose can grab huge profits and win the reputation of good people.

    Lurik patiently waited for them to complete the whole day of appreciation. The waiting time was a bit boring, and he would not be idle.

    The eldest daughter Velika ran around in front of her, and her son Regrave also learned to speak.

    Let¡¯s also say that Regrav, who has experienced the "Caesar cut" before he came to the world, his birth deeds, and the fact that he was given a name by the Pope of Rome, have been brought to Britain by the queen pirate Spuyut. Rurik can be sure that No. The Broken Arm King of Sembria already knew about this, and Ella, who was waiting to take over the throne, had to admit that the future king of Mercia was this Regalaf.

    Caesar¡¯s deeds are widely circulated in the European countries, even the British countries where the barbarian came from are the heroes who know the Romans.

    Caesar was born by a Caesarean section, for which his mother died. The birth of Regrav is exactly the same!

    Spuyote clearly introduced the expressions and feelings of the Broken Arm King to Lulik. In addition to shock, there was also a sense of shock.

    But the situation in northern Britain has stabilized. A large number of Norwegians rushed to the Kingdom of Viking York, just as the Anglo used this route to establish Greater Northumbria in this area three hundred years ago. History repeats itself in the same area. Norwegian immigrants are frantically fishing North Sea herring in Hunter Bay and other waters facing the east. Norwegian immigrants are also pioneering wasteland farming.

    Righteous brothers Rurik learned that both of his brothers had suspended expansion, so there was no further military friction with Northumbria and Messiah, whose territories were severely shrinking.

    He looked at Regrave running around: "Poor boy, waiting for you to come to Mercia will cause a **** storm."

    Lei Graf was raised by the pregnant Queen Svetlana, and Rurik deliberately did this. First, he was pitying his de facto eldest son, and he also gave his beloved wife an internship as a mother.

    After all, this kid is the eldest son, the eldest grandson of the old Otto couple, and he has more preference for him.

    It''s just that Regrav has already faced a big problem growing up-he must learn to speak Anglo.

    Spuyute brought back a young priest by the way, and Rurik thought with his toes to know that this person was assigned by the Broken Arm King. The old guy who is about to die is not military, but his political skills are okay. Sending people from his own kingdom to guide the legal monarch of the future neighboring country Mercia is ultimately for his national interests.

    It just so happened that Regalaf needed a male Anglo teacher and a priest by his side.

    Children¡¯s education should start with dolls, and Rurik decided to cultivate Gnostic, Latin, Slavic, Finnish and Anglo for his children. Learning so many languages ??will be a little troublesome, but for the rule of the family, especially Latin, the children must learn.

    Another three-year-old child learns Latin too early. But the six-year-old Velika must start school. Now the opportunity is good. R¨¹lik has a lot of time to educate his eldest daughter.

    Velika must study hard, because Rose¡¯s next high priest must be a wise man.

    The visit of those noble envoys has ended, including King Bjorn knowing that Prince Rus will hold a meeting tomorrow.

    The meeting should be held in the Chamber, and I never thought that the kid Rick would do it in the old palace. The messenger made it very clear that the prince wanted to entertain everyone with a state banquet in the Principality. The lunch was extremely rich and the time was set at noon.

    The latitude of Fort Shilla is much lower than that of Lake M?laren, even so the current daylight hours are as little as seven hours.

    The long nights are also the reason why it is difficult for Vikings from all walks of life to live in winter. For profit, the Ross people have developed the habit of winter production.

    The sun has not yet risen, and King Bjorn, who has fallen asleep wrapped in extremely comfortable wool, can hear a very clear ding-ding-dong. That is the shipbuilding workshop of the Rus people, and it is also the purpose of this one.

    But for the other messengers, especially the elder King Ungriffe of the Ankras tribe, this old guy has already thought about things now!

    In the middle of the night, he and his entourage explained: "I have already decided. When we see the boy Rurik, I will admit that he is the Venerable."

    "But he is still a child." Someone murmured, implying something wrong.

    "It''s okay. I''m going to die. For our benefit, I must choose a new backer. Look at the Gould family, living with the Roths, and now it¡¯s a great place to make a fortune. We Ankraths can¡¯t do it anymore. Let go of this opportunity."

    The followers looked at each other and reached a consensus. If everyone is asking Old Otto to be the boss of the Venerable, no one thinks it is wrong. Now I''m going to worship an eighteen-year-old man... forget it! Living a good life is more important than anything else.

    The messengers of all the tribes have similar thoughts. Some mini-tribes are really small and poor in the country. There is no psychological concern about worshiping a new venerable, and even hundreds of people from the whole clan can be directly immigrated!

    They have their own ideas, but Rurik¡¯s queen¡¯s kitchen is busy making a group.

    Many of the many cooks are women who had been looted from Britain and Frank before. Ruriek was unwilling to do bad things. These female prisoners continued to work as cooks and servants and were rewarded for serving the prince. A handful of Slavs and deer breeders.

    They are all salary recipients, their children are entitled to free education, and their economic life is completely tied to the royal family. Life is better now than in the past, they are not willing to betray their class.

    A lot of ingredients are piled up in the kitchen. Some people are in charge of roasting meat, and some are kneading noodles. Cabbage, yellow-rooted carrots, onions and a small amount of peas are processed, and dried straw mushrooms bisporus are foamed...

    How can this kind of state banquet lose the mill and bakery of Asraki? As the prince¡¯s sister-in-law, she also made desserts for the prince in addition to making rations for the army expedition.

    Egg white, milk, butter, and honey are foamed into sweet cream. Mix the sifted flour with eggs to make a cake. Although it was not done exquisitely, Rurik still saw the tiramisu cake which he thought was a good fit.

    Indeed, the Ross people should be as good at making tiramisu as they have been in history.

    There are tiramisu, honey bread, cheese bread, and even venison pie.

    Because materials are more abundant than last year, Rose can play huge tricks at the state banquet. After all, cooking requires imagination. As an "Oriental foodie", Rurik is indeed "imaginative."

    They love to drink ale, so they give them ale, vodka spirits, mead and kvass.

    They love to eat wheat, so they give them various breads and cakes made of wheat.

    They love to eat barbecue, so they give them the traditional hard dish roasted deer.

    Side dishes, hot dishes, hard dishes, staple food and drinks, Rurik prepared more than twenty kinds for this surprise. You have to prepare more, and you have to have a lot of tricks! To use inventory of ingredients, this state banquet needs a strategic hemorrhage! In terms of eating and drinking, old friends in the old world must feel deeply that they lived like wild animals in the past, and let them yearn for a good life like the Ross people.

    All this is the sugar-coated shells prepared by Rurik. He is not worried that a group of big stomach kings will eat up and wipe himself out. On the contrary, Rurik wants to entertain these noble envoys throughout the winter, and he can achieve "reluctant to think of Shu". The purpose is even better.

    So, many honorable messengers received the news and happily came to the banquet. Several Swedish princes have already thought that they will publicly respect Rurik as their venerable. Even if Rurik does not claim the title, he will declare that Ross is higher than himself and promise that if there is war, Ross will send troops to help.

    King Bjorn¡¯s excited colleagues are also very worried. He is not as arrogant as the two previous kings, but Rose¡¯s amazing strength makes him jealous. If you want to withdraw your throne, it is not impossible to let Rurik of Ross be the king But Mellaren must get the benefits, and the purchase of the Ross ship must be done well.

    Before everyone was in place, they smelled the intoxicating fragrance in the air.

    They entered the old palace of Rurik for the first time and entered the hall of the main hall. They saw a dazzling array of delicious meals, as well as the head of a ferocious bear hanging the entire room or two hundred giants, and the slow-burning bronze oil lamp on the top of the bear''s head.

    Meals are just small dishes, and even so, they feel very rich.

    Two young men, a man and a woman, sat at the table in the deepest part of the hall. They were none other than Rurik himself and his queen.

    Lurik also clapped his hands in good time, and a group of elites of the Ross people appeared from the side door! The men and women are all dressed up, all sitting around Rurik.

    The remaining positions are for many messengers.

    The table position emphasizes respect and inferiority. At this moment, King Bjorn of Sweden realized that he wanted to sit down. Needless to say, he felt unhappy and helpless. Obviously, in the eyes of Rurik, he is not a great king at all, he is only at the same level as other Swedish princes!

    So what can it be? Business still has to be discussed, not to mention that I didn''t want to compete with the Rus for hegemony in the Baltic Sea.

    At this moment, Rurik said politely: "Old friends from Sweden, please take your seat. Whether you are an aristocrat or an envoy of the aristocracy, you all represent a Principality, and I treat you equally. I will give you all that you can''t finish. You can''t finish your meal and drink. Just tell me if you have anything. Let''s talk while eating and drinking."

 Chapter 829ï¼š Persuade

    All the nobles and envoys took their seats. Even though this room was powered by Prince Ross, it was a hundred times better than their home in their hometown.

    The wooden floor was evenly laid, and everyone sat cross-legged on leather cushions. There were tables in front of them, and there were exquisite cold meals, and the utensils they carried were all glass.

    The glass plate is served with candied plums, tiramisu cake, steamed carrot slices drenched in honey, and non-traditional honey-glazed dried salted fish.

    But cold snacks are enough to make them eye-opening and salivating. The side dishes are all sweets, which fully proves the wealth of Prince Rurik and the warm reception of everyone.

    If they weren''t a nobleman, they would have started to eat.

    Rurik looked at the messengers. Several of them looked familiar to themselves. They couldn''t help but suddenly sighed: "Brave fighters always hope that their elders will die gloriously on the battlefield, but many people don''t have such a chance. The veteran warrior will not die, just like a flower, it will slowly wither. I know you. At that time I was a child, and my father fought with you. Later, when I grew up, we fought together."

    He said this deliberately, and deliberately raised the glass: "Now it is destiny for us to get together, salute our friendship!"

    Rurik raised the glass aloft, his legal status was the duke of the old Swedish king, and his current behavior is simply a king. However, the envoys were taboo, and their eyes turned to King Bjorn.

    The scene was cold for a few seconds, but the middle-aged Bjorn gently raised his glass: "Respect for our friendship!"

    In this way, the glasses are lifted high as if a group of warriors raised their swords. They drank the bitter ale, as if bid farewell to an old age.

    They stared at the small snacks and desserts in front of them. It was a pity that they had never seen the world before. He focused on the Swedish king Bjorn himself among the envoys. If this person emphasized his kingship at this banquet and called out five and six, Rurik would also issue an eviction order.

    Ross never feared the old aristocrats in Sweden''s homeland, and Rurik set a red line for himself that would cause madness, that is, his power cannot be humiliated, even if it is verbal insults. Obviously, I was worrying too much. Although Bjorn was a king, he didn''t say much, and his expression was inexhaustible and respectful now.

    After all, he asked me for it!

    Rurik asked the waitress to fill up the wine for everyone. He didn''t say anything more politely, saying: "You must be hungry. Let''s get started! Although it''s just a few snacks now, you need to pad your stomachs and wait for a real meal. It¡¯s here, let¡¯s feast on it again. We can talk while eating. There is nothing more appropriate than talking about major events while we are eating."

    Bjorn thought this was a good thing, and his eyes were fixed on the cake with a layer of cream. He has been paying attention to this for a long time, and he always salivates after smelling the sweet and greasy aroma in the air.

    Only rough people can get started directly, and the nobles and messengers are afraid that they will be embarrassed and humiliate their tribe, so they pay close attention to the actions of Prince Ross and King Bjorn.

    The silver spoon flicked the cake, and King Bjorn dug out the soft piece and stuffed it into his mouth. In an instant, the extreme sweetness and lubricating taste penetrated the entire mouth. He had never had such a happy experience in his life, and for a while, he was so happy that he squeezed out tears.

    "Ah! What is this? It''s so delicious!"

    Bjorn maintained great restraint, and the other envoys had opened their mouths and ate a large piece of tiramisu.

    They shouted that this delicacy was not enough to eat, because it was too delicious, so they called for another piece.

    "I expected you to be like this." Rurik held back a smile and motioned to his people not to mock them. He also ordered the waitress to go to the back kitchen to deliver more cakes.

    Traditional Viking-style life is extremely difficult to come into contact with sweet things due to geographical factors, but the Slav world is different. Relying on the craft of raising bees in tree holes, Rurik has more and more honey in his hands.

    He gently slapped the cake and tasted the delicious food, and pointed out with interest: "Everyone present is aristocrat. They are all aristocrats, so they should be very different from the people. The delicious meals we want to serve should be elegantly eaten."

    Bjorn happily said: "I am indeed a bit rude. Rurik." He called his name directly: "What is your name for this delicious meal? I... I really want to go back to Sweden and taste it often."

    "This is called tiramisu."

    "It looks like the name of a beautiful fairy. I really hope you offer such a delicious meal in my shop and wine shop in Bilka Port. Look at this table, it''s all my favorite meals, and I can''t wait to enjoy it every day."

    Rurik could hear that King Bjorn said this for a close-up, and it was obvious that this guy wanted to officially mention the purchase of the ship.

    He simply talked about it first: "Swedish King Bjorn, my white fox is back, and he told me your desire. Is it buying a boat? I''m very interested."

    Hearing, Bjorn was already shaking with excitement, and he straightened his old waist: "Exactly! I like your big ship and I am eager to organize a Swedish fleet!"

    Bjorn had already unabashedly explained his true desires, and Rurik was quite surprised. After all, the formation of a national fleet had to be concealed a little. He is so simple, is he really unconcealed and unreserved? If so, then he is really a standard Viking warrior.

    Rurik still had to make sure: "A fleet of the Kingdom of Sweden? Need to buy my big ship as the main force?"

    "Exactly! Like...your flagship Aphrodite, and the big ship Gurdot, which will be anchored near my Birka every year."

    "Oh? Are you planning to buy such a warship? But..." Rurik scratched his head quickly and said in embarrassment: "The white fox said you only want my large merchant ships."

    "It is true. But! I am willing to pay for the purchase of a big ship. You can ask for it! I am willing to buy it no matter how high the price is."

    Bjorn''s attitude was very tough, his eyes were as wide as bull''s eyes, and Rurik was forced to look at the man, feeling that he was being threatened.

    Is this a strong buy? The Aphrora-class sail cruiser is currently the battleship of the Ross Fleet. The construction of ships of the same class is temporarily suspended, and the production line can also be reopened immediately. But it is not necessary!

    How can King Hod of Sweden come to buy the Ross battleship?

    Wait a minute! I''m afraid Bjorn didn''t just tell me.

    Rurik looked at the attitudes of other nobles and envoys, and they were obviously embarrassed.

    "Hey, of course I am willing to do a ship trade with you. But my big ship..."

    "I''m willing to pay a high price, even..." Bjorn gritted his teeth. "Double the price is fine, I''m willing to buy it."

    Can you buy it if you double? Rose is not stupid enough to train evenly matched opponents!

    Rurik did not refuse or support it for the time being. He changed his words: "Lake M?laren is very big, not just your tribe. My Rose does business with all the princes of the Swedish tribes. Since they sell boats, they can also Buy."

    At this moment, the white-bearded Duke of Anclas old Ungriffe coughed twice and announced in a slightly hoarse voice: "Since King Bjorn is willing to buy it, we Anclas people will also buy it. He pays twice as much food. The price is tripled."

    Some people criticized, and the plenipotentiary of the princes of the Yilmalun tribe with the same population immediately stated: "This is the case for the Anklas, and the same is true for the Yilmalen."

    Now another big tribe, the Uppsala envoy who controls Sweden''s largest altar, also made the exact same statement.

    "Big men" are vying to buy big warships, and this one suffers from those small tribes.

    Just like the young Svalgard, the new leader of the Gran tribe, his deeds here are seeking political protection from the Duchy of Ross. Because the sea is too peaceful, they moved back to the southern fjord, where it did not belong to May. In the Laren Lake area, the clansmen are not willing to respect the Mellaren people. They occupy the homeland of the Ostala people. Since the survivors of Ostara are already respected by Ros, the Granians can also rely on the friendship with the Ostara in the past to be respected by Ros.

    Svalgard, Duke of Gran, said openly: "We Granners don''t have much money and are willing to buy a smaller Ross ship. We are eager to do business with you and...willing to accept Ross'' full asylum."

    Grand Duke? Is it the Gran tribe that has assembled all its forces and has less than a hundred male warriors?

    Rurik wanted to say that this guy was interested, and then he thought about it, this guy made it clear that he should respect Rose!

    The King Bjorn was sitting here, and a group of nobles actually sang an opposing scene with their king.

    A king who relied on the conspiracy of the coup d¡¯¨¦tat, and a king who needed the support of the Principality of Ross from the beginning, Bjorn, as expected, was unable to convince the crowd.

    Rurik patted his forehead and thought of the secret conversation he had with Bjorn himself, saying that he was supporting him in seizing power and acknowledging the throne. From that time on, Ross was no longer part of Sweden, and the two sides were a state-to-state relationship.

    However, it was an undisclosed negotiation, and it was not explained to all the Swedish noble lords, and it would not be affirmed by them.

    Bjorn was actually so angry that he was the only one who wanted to come to Rose. After the wind leaked, most of the lords either went on horses or sent messengers, and they formed a joint mission with ghosts.

    As a result of the purchase of the ship, everyone put the contradiction on the table in the palace of Prince Ross.

    The little Duke of Gran is really a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers. He inherited his father''s title in his early twenties. There are only a hundred fighters under him, and no one takes this nobleman seriously.

    But the same is true, this kid "threw the firecracker into the fish pond."

    Grand Duke held his head high, he was only three or four years older than Rurik, and he didn''t feel ashamed to say a vote of respect.

    He exclaimed the martial arts of the Duchy of Ross, and called the Duke of Ross the true maritime monarch. His reasons are a little bit strange in logic, but there are also some agents.

    The so-called Gran people used to be vassals of the Ostara people, and they lived in an area together and lived together. Now that Prince Rurik married the Duchess Ostara as his wife, the Duchess gave birth to a boy. So the Gran people who returned to their homeland actually helped the Ostara people manage the old place, and the Gran people should naturally become vassals of the Duchy of Ross.

    Because of the small population, the Duke of Grand said: "The Duke of Ross should be the king, and only you are the hero who is really loved by Odin. Your ancestors are in Sweden, and you should become the king of Sweden."

    Hearing such shocking words, Rurik was so shocked that he couldn''t eat or drink.

    Arik, the thin blue fox, the big white fat white fox, and the governor Conusson and his son were all here. Everyone heard it really, and this was followed by Rurik''s shock.

    What does this mean? Obviously persuade to enter.

    Rurik had to pay close attention to the attitude of King Bjorn of Sweden. The guy was not angry, just as embarrassed as his face was constipated for a week.

    "Brother, are you serious? You are a duke, and I am a duke too. Your king is here, you don''t support your king?" While R¨¹rich asked deliberately, he was also teasing poor Bjor. King of grace.

    Rurik thought that the young Duke of Gran could stay sensible and talk about the flowers well, but Svalgard¡¯s words were even more straightforward: "Even if you don¡¯t want to be the king of Sweden, I still have to take all Gran¡¯s people to do it. Your vassal. Because it was the Russ who defeated Denmark and made our Swedes¡¯ long-cherished wish of having the South Baltic Sea come true. In the future, we don¡¯t have to worry about going out to fish in the sea. All this is your credit. No one is more qualified to do it than you. King."

    A feeling of adding a yellow robe to the body spontaneously arises. This is called the people who win the hearts of the people win the world?

    Rurik also thought about this, but he was not willing to spend a lot of money to marry and rule all of Sweden. Obviously the current situation is very good. If you can make money and earn food and cloth in Sweden with a trade surplus, why do you directly rule. What''s more, the ptsd that the Rosses had been squeezed out by Sweden in the past hasn''t been cleaned up yet.

    When Rurik hesitated, Ungriffe''s old bones sprang up: "The Duke of Grand said well! Rurik, your father and I have always had a friendship. Otto gave birth to a hero. That''s you! We Unkrasran have always respected the strong, and now I want to buy your big ship and respect you as king."

    How could it be like this? After watching the changes, Rurik began to face a more complicated situation, because the tribal messengers, large and small, were completely willing to go out, and they were all persuading to advance, as if rehearsal had been completed.

    Only the "constipated" King Bjorn of Sweden and Bjorn, the leader of the Mellaren tribe, remained silent.

    But asking Bjorn¡¯s attitude for himself now is like slapped in the face.

    Rurik hurriedly waved his hand: "I may not be qualified, let''s talk..." He paused deliberately, glanced at Bjorn, and inadvertently stared at each other again.

    With eyes surpassing words, Bjorn understood Rurik''s entanglement in desire and the arrogance of being a winner.

    In fact, Bjorn expects to hold the All-Swedish Conference. Once Prince Ross participates, there is a high probability that the dukes will respect Rurik as king.

    The leader of the strongest tribe also serves as the king, which is the keynote when Sweden was founded. It has only been seven years since the founding of Sweden. The Ross people can claim to be separated from Sweden. Now it seems that a group of nobles do not recognize it.

    Bjorn knew that Rurik wanted to give an explanation by himself other nobles and messengers also wanted an explanation.

    He felt like he was being roasted on the fire by Rurik. The fact is more absurd than this, because behind being king is Rurik''s military support.

    What else can Bjorn do?

    He coughed a few times: "Since everyone has this intention, what shall I do? I have not taken everyone to victory in the war since my succession. I am only worthy to be the leader of Mellaren, not the king of Sweden. I! Yes! Go to the horn! Rylik!"

    "Um?"

    Bjorn sighed and finally made up his mind: "A king who is not supported by the nobles is not a king. You are the real king of Sweden, and the throne is left to you!"

    When Bjorn finished speaking, the whole room cheered. Rurik didn''t expect this at all. He invested in a banquet to the nobles, and the Swedish nobles returned gifts to surrender and persuade, and even the real King of Sweden expressed his concession in public!

    Take it now...

    "In that case, it seems that I must be King of Sweden."

    "Then buying a boat..." Bjorn asked again.

    "Even if I am the king of Sweden, I will only sell armed cargo ships. For each one hundred pounds of silver, I will neither increase nor reduce the price. You order and I will build it."

    But the problem now is not as simple as buying a ship. Bjorn is still the king of Sweden in theory, but the transfer of power to the new king requires a ceremony.

    Bjorn asked for a meeting of all Swedish nobles, because this must be the unity of Sweden, Ross and even part of Norway, and it is necessary to worship the gods in a glorious place. Not even the Great Temple in Shilla Fort.

    Where is it? It is the most traditional and oldest uppsala temple in Sweden.

    There, Rurik became king, and the merger of Sweden and Rus also meant the birth of a huge Baltic feudal state. This matter can only be postponed until an official ceremony will be held next spring and summer.

 Chapter 830ï¼š Snow disaster

    They feasted all night long, and the nobles saw the generosity of Prince Ross and the reliability of becoming a king.

    Although many nobles and messengers cannot easily estimate how much benefit their tribe can get after enshrining Lurik, it is better than the current situation after all.

    Because they all saw the prosperity of Fort Shilla, a city that remained prosperous in winter and covered with snow. They are eager to reproduce this kind of prosperity in their hometown, and Yu Si will continue to eat sweet meals one after another.

    After all, it was not the first time Rurik had dealt with this group of people. They were just a group of small fishes nesting in the "sink" of Lake M?laren. They wanted to satisfy their curiosity and then their appetite.

    Finally, satisfy some of their very practical demands.

    At the beginning, King Bjorn of Sweden proposed to buy ships. The current situation has evolved into that all the powerful Swedish tribes want to spend money, or the equivalent of wheat to buy the Ross ship.

    "You still think about it again, we will finalize the business in a few days."

    The drunk Ruriek spoke a little vaguely, and he was just as stunned as he listened. Everyone blushed with joy, and finally fell drunk...

    Honoring Prince Rurik as the new King of Sweden is a major event, as is the purchase of a Ross ship.

    When Bjorn woke up, he listened to his entourage on standby. He was drunk and was finally carried back to his temporary mansion by everyone wrapped in deerskin.

    Among all the nobles, he was the most compatible. When Prince Rose happily offered vodka in a glass bottle, he drank bottle after bottle of this flammable spirit. Anyway, the kid Rurik had something to say first, so you can enjoy today''s feast.

    "How long have I slept? It''s still night?" He muttered, clutching his temple.

    A follower answered cautiously: "It''s already the second night. King, you slept for too long."

    "Ah... I really drank too much."

    Bjorn tried his best to recall the events at the banquet. He coveted to pour bottle after bottle of the spirits into his mouth, and coveted the whole roasted venison that was later pushed up. Rurik was very interesting and cooked the most fat Deer leg gave it to himself. After all, too much alcohol is drunk, and the deer legs are almost unconscious if they don''t chew too much. Even so, he remembered the memorabilia that was discussed.

    He sat up slowly and continued to stroke his head.

    The entourage asked cautiously: "Wang, are you really going to give up the throne to that kid R¨¹rik?"

    "How? Do you all know?"

    "Yes. The whole city has spread! People in this city are talking about Prince Ross being the king of Sweden. They are already jumping for joy."

    Bjorn barked his teeth, "What do you think? Do you think I am incompetent?"

    "No! It''s just..." One person replied, and everyone else was silent.

    "It''s not that I want to retire, but that group of nobles forced me to retire. All the tribal princes support Rurik, what can I do? Don''t talk about it, don''t think about anything. Mellaren is far less than Ross. , We must appoint. You subordinates are not qualified to think too much! You can never hope that we and the Ruths will turn our faces and see what they do to the enemy. Don''t say bad things about the Russ at any time. I don''t want to create conflicts. Cause disputes, let alone you."

    It sounds like the leader of Mellaren is to be a counselor, even if he makes sense, as a soldier of Mellaren, he is dissatisfied even if he does not have a noble status.

    "So, if we give up the dominance today, can we make a comeback?" someone asked.

    Bjorn didn''t expect the entourage to say that, and said a word to his heart. He sighed: "The gods are blessing Rurik, what can I do? If the gods don''t like him, they will punish him. If the gods reward us, the hegemony will come back. Now, we just have to live a good life. Listen, Rose is an ally, not an enemy."

    On behalf of the Mellaren tribe, he set the fundamental tone for both Melo and the so-called centuries-old friendly relationship between the two sides will continue. He even pointed out that the rise and fall of a tribe mainly depends on the attitudes of the gods, which is also self-consolation for self-deception. The so-called deception of Mellaren is not because of not working hard, but the gods doting on Rose and making it stronger, nothing more. .

    Mellaren, the traditional hegemon of Sweden, surrendered his hegemony in a peaceful and dignified manner. About a hundred years ago, this tribe obviously took the lead in expelling the Ross tribe. One hundred years is too long. Common people can''t remember those ancient stories. Only the priests of all races can remember the sins they committed. Now that the Ross people have returned to Sweden after a long time spanning a hundred years, is this destiny?

    Bjorn felt that he was unable to resist fate, so he decided to lie down.

    He didn''t think much about why his entourage asked him these unworthy questions, but in fact, there are experts behind it!

    The fact that Rurik was elected by the Swedish nobles as the new king and Bjorn¡¯s resignation to the throne really caused the whole city to lively. Those merchants from the Mellaren tribe had welcomed Bjorn, the leader and king of their tribe, to visit Shilla Fort. With the arrival of the king, these merchants suddenly changed their minds. Hearing that the king was about to transfer power, his arrogant heart suddenly cooled. The merchants didn''t know what the noble banquet discussed. Some merchants murmured to themselves, "It was Rurik who forced Bjorn to give way." Some people are really not convinced even if they are doing business in the capital of Ross, but their souls are still in their hometown of Mellaren.

    But Bjorn has only one bottom line-Rurik can be the king of Sweden, but he cannot personally or send someone to control the power of the M?laren tribe.

    The Melalen tribe must be from Melalen, and the port of Birka must also be Melalen''s. Therefore, in the past, the tribes paid tribute to Melalen, and Rose became the king, and other tribes could pay tribute to Rose. , But Mellaren will never pay tribute.

    These bottom-line clauses must be clear!

    Realizing that the matter is very important, and that the matter still needs a secret meeting, Bjorn decided to meet Rick again in a few days.

    However, a cold wave and snowfall hit Eastern Europe...

    Hanukkah on the winter solstice is not far away. The land of Eastern Europe is hit by a snowstorm, and even the brave people hide in their homes. The warriors who hunted in the distance hid in the hut in the forest, and the whole city of Shilla Fort simply came to a big closure.

    The tall walls reinforced by towering cement and masonry defended the entire city. The merchants who traded in Harvest Square had all withdrawn their stalls, and the straight or winding streets were empty.

    The blizzard raged outside the city, and people hid in houses waiting for the snowfall to end.

    But this is a snow disaster!

    Ten days of snow in a row is not uncommon, and Rurik stays in the warm old palace with his wife and concubine. The earliest settlers lived inside the wall, and there were a large number of houses outside the wall, and they moved in later.

    The wind and snow forced people to stay home, and the snow also absorbed some abnormal noises.

    The snow covered the house, and even the people in the house were buried alive. Even if they didn¡¯t die for a while, they were killed quickly at a low temperature of minus 20 degrees...

    No one knew of their deaths, and even Shilla Fort had lost its vitality under the wind and snow.

    Thanks to the construction of Fort Shilla on the open area of ??the Neva River, the north wind swept here, and most of the snowflakes were blown into the forest to the south, and that area was uninhabited.

    Rurik pushed open the thick wooden door of the palace, and he and his concubines finally ushered in the openness of the outdoors.

    The sun rose, and the dazzling golden light made everyone dizzy.

    Fortunately, everyone was well prepared and put on wooden frame sunglasses to welcome the light after the wind and snow.

    "How long have we been here? What day is this?" Rurik asked strenuously.

    "It''s the eleventh since it snowed. It''s really bad snow."

    "Lumia, you know very well?"

    "Why don''t you know? I''m a high priest. Even through the dim light, I''m recording the days." Lumia didn''t have the slightest joy. As a deer-raiser, he knew the result of the snow disaster. "You have to check. The heavy snow will kill people and your livestock. We...have to clean up the snow on the roof. This year''s situation is a bit abnormal, and we must be vigilant."

    If his own queen said this, Rurik would not be surprised. This is what the high priest said. When she realized the danger, Rose was really in danger.

    Lumia made it very clear that a snow disaster might kill a group of livestock!

    Rurik was shocked: "Deer! My deer!"

    However, reindeer are born to bear the bad cold, and even can bear the extreme cold of minus 40 degrees. They are driven to the large and small pens outside the city and are still alive.

    People who passively hibernate have crawled out of their homes. It is also the architectural characteristics of the Russ that bring good luck to most people. The stone base is a very explanation. The inclined herringbone wooden roof can shelter from the rain without accumulating too much. Lots of snow. Rurik noticed that the snow in the city was quite thick, and he could imagine the situation outside the city.

    In front of Rurik is the wide Harvest Square, where there is thick snow. When he took his wives and concubines into the snow, dressed as a large group of polar bears, he found that the snow had reached his hips.

    What kind of thick snow is this? !

    The little girl Velika dived into the snowdrift with a smile like a white bear. She was not afraid of the cold playing in the snow. She didn''t understand at all, but was shocked by the heavy snow.

    But Rurik has clearly realized the seriousness of the situation.

    People who walked out of the house began to clean up the snow spontaneously. People in the city felt that this year''s blizzard was more severe than in previous years, but it was not yet a disaster. People have enough food, frozen meat, and bacon in their homes, and a large amount of dry wood and charcoal are piled up in warehouses, so there is no need to worry about eating and heating.

    But when people drove the deer sleds and began to transport the snow out, when the closed city gates were opened, the bad scene outside the city was not shocking, but it could be described as the scene of a large-scale snow disaster.

    In the snow that didn''t have a big hip, the people in the city quickly cleared a channel. Lulik walked out of the city along the channel and saw a large number of collapsed houses.

    He was trying his best to stay calm, and the governor old Cornusson who was accompanying him could no longer sit still.

    Cornuzon jumped and jumped in surprise: "There are collapsed houses everywhere! Many people died! They died in the city I was responsible for! I am guilty!"

    Behind them are thousands of people in the city, as well as sleds that are urgently to be transported out of the snow.

    "You don''t have to blame yourself, this is a natural disaster." Rurik struck the governor vigorously to calm him down, "fortunately we have enough food, it is too late for disaster relief! Hurry up and save people and supplies, it''s still too late! "

    The capital of the Principality of Ross is facing a disaster, things are by no means so simple! The vast land of Northern Europe and Eastern Europe is simply insecure, and the huge plains can easily catch all the cold winds from the Arctic. As long as this cold wind goes south, it can give the southern Russian grasslands a terrible cold, and can give heavy snow on both sides of the Black Sea, which is warm in summer.

    This disaster is not only the disaster in Shilla Fort, it must be the snow disaster throughout Europe.

    Perhaps this is not the most violent blizzard that Ross has experienced, but it is not what it used to be. The former Ross tribe stayed in the coastal bay, and there were mountains nearby to shelter it from the wind and cold. In the past, the volume of Ross was small, so it seems that now it is expanding everywhere. There are a large number of bottles and cans, and it is painful to lose some, not to mention that there are definitely many dead people under the collapsed house.

    The buildings outside the city are very different from the buildings inside the city.

    Although the walls of Fort Shillar enclose a large area of ??land, the settler population inside has been saturated. The building in the city, York, provides accommodation for more than four thousand people. Because the construction plan of a batch of basic buildings has reserved the remaining land clean, if the city wants to continue to live in, the height of the building must be increased, and this is also the city. Woodcut Leng began to be transferred to double-layer stone buildings.

    But outside the city, a large number of people who come to do business are building indiscriminately. In addition to ensuring that the roads leading to the city must be unblocked, other areas can be changed as they want to build houses.

    Rurik knew who the settlers outside the city were. The most populous were Suomi hunters who migrated from the southwestern Finland region, that is, the people who loved Jeflo. They are typical Finns, and their population has grown a lot because of their wise surrender and surrender to Ross. In essence, they took advantage of the hegemony bonus of the Duchy of Ross to open up new hunting grounds in the eastern regions that were afraid to set foot in the past, and joined the plundering of leather resources in uninhabited forests. It''s a pity that the construction level of this group of people is too average. They still dug a pit and a half crypt according to their hometown, and then built sheds with wood.

    A group of later Slavs built wood carvings according to the craftsmanship of their hometown and opened up new farmland in the nearby area. If it were not for the fact that there was no space for residential houses in the city, they would not want to stay outside the city. The woodcut flute is strong enough and will not be easily overwhelmed.

    These all Slav farmers are pure settlers.

    Those merchants from all walks of life built shelters for the winter. The merchants from Sweden were rich enough to build warm residences and even set up private walls. The Balmerk merchants from Narvik Port, they also have wealth, not to mention that the countess of the clan Nolen is one of the prince¡¯s wives. Because of this close relationship, although their house is built outside the city, It has evolved into a small community with walls.

    If the world outside the city is in depression, it will be a catastrophe for Ross.

    When Rurik and the Governor-General Cornusson personally investigated, they took a sigh of relief, but sighed that the encounters between different ethnic groups were really different.

    Because almost all the people who died in the snow disaster were Finns, if they could build the house strong enough, they wouldn''t turn into gray ice sculptures. But they didn''t want to be like that. In the capital city of the Duchy of Ross, it would not cost too much money to buy wheat, but if you buy thick and beautiful ready-to-wear garments and ask craftsmen to build strong mansions, these will cost a lot of money. In a sense, they died of not having enough money A large number of bodies were excavated from the collapsed houses. After three days of meticulous rescue, people excavated as many as two hundred frozen rocks. Corpse.

    People are sympathetic, and the Finnish hunters present weep bitterly for the dead people. The crying aroused empathy. Although they were not of the same ethnic group, the Rus and Slavs were crying.

    The high priest Lumia felt that a big rock was pressed in her heart. Although she had seen terrible battlefields, large areas of dead bodies on the battlefield came from the enemy, she would feel uncomfortable and even vomit, but it would not be painful.

    However, the people who died here were the citizens of the Duchy of Ross, who died in front of him!

    Large and small corpses were put together in the snow to facilitate statistics. When seeing the frozen corpses of young children and seeing the white cloth covering their black hair, Lumia''s tears also turned into ice crystals in the extreme cold.

    The Suomi groups of this era have not been mixed with Germanic ancestry on a large scale, and the same Rapp (deer breeders) are exactly the same. Lumia''s crying was reasonable, and she truly felt that it was her own clan who died.

    A group of soldiers maintained order on the scene, and thousands of people watched the victims mourn for them.

    Lurikla talked about Lumia: "Don''t cry. You are the high priest. You have to perform a ceremony for these dead and let their souls rest in peace."

    "Okay, I don''t cry. Ceremony? Which ritual follow?"

    "Ah...most of them are Finns, but there are also some Slavs. They are too pitiful, so they burned them to ashes with fire, and the dust returned to the dust. They were all buried in the cemetery in the south of the city."

    "Isn''t that Valhalla on earth? Those who were buried were all those who died in battle."

    "It''s also the city''s cemetery. We will hold a cremation for them, and you will chant the eulogy."

    Lumia nodded: "I understand."

 Chapter 831ï¼š Deceiver

    People''s lives are stuck on both sides of the Neva River due to the snow disaster, and thanks to this frozen river, the traffic lines are still unobstructed.

    People have opened up multiple passages on both sides of the strait, that is, pushing the snow to both sides of the road in place, creating a single-person high snow slope.

    No one finds this snow fun at all. It is a life-threatening disaster, and the hunters who have been terrified by this disaster do not want to hunt far away. No one wants to move in the exaggerated thickness of the snow, and it is estimated that those small animals either freeze to death or hibernate and will not come out resolutely. Now there is nothing safer than hiding at home. Thanks to sufficient food and money at home.

    Will the snowfall continue? At present, the blue sky is cloudless, and only the weak north wind sweeps the snow-covered red pine forest.

    The snow disaster seems to have passed, and the follow-up disaster relief work still needs to be carried out.

    Shilla Fort is a huge city in today''s Nordic concept. According to Eastern standards, it is just a small city. People are trying their best to clean the snow on their roofs, and a large number of reindeer sleighs continue to export snow outside the city. Everyone was sweeping the snow before their doors. When someone transported the snow out of the city, the situation in the city quickly improved.

    Some big trees were felled, the branches were stripped off, and cables were tied up. They were dragged on the snow to the frozen shore.

    The trunks were further sawn off, stacked on top of each other to form towers, and then covered with branches and carbon blocks.

    Not only the people who died tragically due to the collapse of the house will be burned to ashes, but also people who died suddenly in the severe cold. The corpses were also brought in to participate in the cremation that the prince personally participated in.

    Three wooden towers were built, more than two hundred corpses were wrapped tightly in cloth, and the corpses were covered with fuelwood, waiting for Rurik himself to throw a burning torch.

    The short day is over, and the setting sun leaves the last touch of afterglow.

    As many as four thousand people gathered outside the city. They relied on a pair of feet to step on the snow that has not been shoveled in the area. Everyone was wrapped in fur and stood on the chest. They covered their faces with linen scarves, revealing a pair of eyes one after another, ignoring the frost attached to their eyelashes.

    The outdoor temperature was less than ten degrees below zero. People gathered around the fire tower and listened to the condolences sung by priestesses in white bear skins.

    Lu Mia wears a huge antler helmet on her head. She is short in stature. With her arms outstretched, the antlers accompany her figure, making her look like a deer in the shadow of the setting sun.

    is like the incarnation of the forest god.

    They sang sad eulogy, and the onlookers shed tears when they saw the dead who were about to turn to ashes...

    However, not everyone is sad.

    "This is the punishment of the gods. A man overstepped power and stole the throne of Sweden."

    "Do you know why they died? Since Prince Ross has betrayed Sweden, he actually betrayed the gods. This is God''s punishment."

    "The heavy snow is a warning. If Rurik stubbornly insists on the Swedish throne, there will be new disasters."

    ¡­¡­

    Such complaints are covered by people''s crying, but they are still heard by many people with clever ears. It seemed that this was just a murmur during the funeral ceremony, at least Rurik, who was holding the torch in public and looking solemn, didn''t know it.

    Norren took the band she trained to play tragic songs with skin drums and bone flutes, and coordinated with the mourning of the priests, bringing the sadness of the ceremony to the climax.

    The mixture of fire and grease can be easily ignited. Rurik felt that the time was ripe, so he held the torch and lit the wooden tower one by one.

    A huge fire tower was supposed to be built during Hanukkah to worship the gods, and the funeral was performed before the festival.

    The flames exploded, and the faces of the Swedish businessmen who secretly talked about conversations were blanched. They opened their eyes and saw the fireball ignite. They thought that because Rurik occupied the Swedish throne, they would continue to find divine punishment. The so-called flame fundamentals Can''t burn. On the contrary, the flame was explosive, and the three wooden towers quickly ignited a fire.

    When the flame ignited, people were reluctant to leave for a long time.

    Things are getting weird. Onlookers personally add wood and carbon to the fire tower, and then continue to lean by the fire tower. They were clearly not pinning their sorrows, but just to warm the fire.

    The fire tower burned to the sunset of the next day, the embers were still burning slowly, and some clearly visible burnt bones were mixed in it.

    The strong man rammed the ground with a big axe, and then continued to ram with a steel shovel. In the selected public cemetery in the southern part of the city, the frozen soil was cut abruptly and a large hole was dug. The reindeer sleigh transported all the remaining warm bones, together with some unburned charcoal blocks, directly unloaded into the pit, and finally covered with soil to seal the mound.

    Until now, a unified funeral has truly ended.

    Five days have passed since the snow disaster, and people have to adapt to the huge amount of snow this winter is far better than other years.

    A large number of hunters came back early to celebrate Hanukkah, and they happened to avoid the severe cold and snow disaster. They stayed at their homes in the city, and when they were free, they walked around the city, and then stayed at home and kept their families asleep.

    Will hunters die outdoors?

    Lurik can''t manage much anymore, just as he can''t know the situation of other settlements now, so he just asks them to have their own good looks.

    Even so, some workshops can still carry on winter life. The shipyards and blacksmith shops in Shilla Fort can still work with wood, ore and other materials prepared in advance. Aslaqi¡¯s mill has always done indoor work. It has never ignored wind and snow. It only needs to get a continuous supply of food materials to keep running.

    "Since my people are in a disaster, they must be in a panic? I have to check the granary first and open it whenever necessary."

    Speaking of speaking, the core purpose of setting up a national granary is to deal with disasters. I do not know that it is to deal with the lack of harvest in the disaster year, and just like the snow disaster at the end of this year, food can be distributed to the people.

    Lurik personally inspected the granary. In the area enclosed by the wall at the highest point in the city, the huge barrel-shaped granary building had obviously not suffered any loss. The snow on the top cover has been cleaned up, and the inside of the granary is still kept dry and constant temperature. Because of the traditional woodcut corrugated structure of the granary wall, the middle layer is filled with compacted hay and moss, so the soil method is to shape the winter insulation layer. The grain silos arranged in a matrix are all higher up, and although the sun is short, they can still shine on them perfectly.

    Food is absolutely safe!

    The news was printed as a notice by Rurik, which was posted on several bulletin boards in Fengshou Square and in other public areas of the city.

    Although there will be Swedish businessmen who directly pull the grain they raise to sell in Shilla Fort, the so-called use of grain as currency to buy materials here. After all, the food they delivered was not much. If the people in the city were short of food at home, they would prepare money and hope that the king would release the food in the warehouse.

    Every month, the three major cities such as Fort Roseburg, Shilla Fort and Novgorod openly sell food every month. This is a national behavior. People have long been used to it. Seeing that Hanukkah is not far away, the prince should carry out the food delivery behavior this month.

    The public notice foretells that the prince is about to release grain, and then the people in the Principality of Russ, according to the old rules, send out a household head to buy restricted-price grain.

    The prince made it clear that the granary was safe, and the content of the notice really gave the people great confidence.

    However, some people see that the people are happy and that the granary of the Ross people is intact. It is more painful than they have lost a lot of money in business!

    Some rumors that appeared at the funeral have spread further, because the disappeared market in Harvest Square has been restored, and people continue their winter trade, but rumors that are extremely unfavorable to Rurik began to spread.

    Finally, the people of Prince Ross are the majority. Although those who have no loyalty to the Principality of Ross, they also know that they are people who have developed through the rise of Ross dividends. They are in their own interests and do not want to hear these rumors.

    It was the most vicious rumor that angered those loyal ministers the most-Rurik usurped the throne of King Bjorn, so the gods cast snow disasters.

    Many people have informed the soldiers on patrol to maintain law and order. The soldiers thought this was ridiculous at first. When there were more and more high-risk people, the news not only reached the ears of the governor, but also reached the ears of Rurik.

    Rurik, who had started to prepare for the big ritual of the winter solstice this year, heard the report from the Governor-General Conuson, and he was really furious.

    "Who is spreading the news? Is it Bjorn? Damn it. I thought he was willing, but he seems to be really dissatisfied. Bjorn! If I can''t defeat me, just use conspiracy? Like? You stab Carl back against the Swedish throne..." Rurik thought without hesitation in the rage, taking it for granted that Bjorn, who is currently a guest, did it deliberately.

    Old Cornu Song denies: "I can assure you, it''s definitely not that man."

    "Why? How can I see it?"

    "I have been patting the spies to observe secretly. Those nobles and noble messengers are being observed. You know this better than me. If there is a problem, you will know it."

    Leurik patted his head: "Well, I''m arbitrarily. Then, who said the rumors spread?"

    "A few businessmen."

    "Businessman? Has anyone caught it?"

    "Caught it." As he said, Old Cornuzon smiled.

    "Caught it?! Great!" Rurik showed his fangs as he spoke. Old Cornuson looked at him and knew what his little master wanted to do.

    Old Cornusson continued: "I sent my son to investigate this matter. The problem is actually very simple. When our people went to get people in person, the Swedish businessmen were still spreading the so-called theory of divine punishment everywhere, and they captured them with conclusive evidence. "

    "God''s punishment? Absurd. Do you believe it?" Rurik smiled wryly, waiting for Old Cornusson''s eyes.

    The old guy also hesitated: "How is this possible? You are blessed by Odin. This is true. In my opinion, it is the jealousy of those businessmen, or... there are other conspiracies."

    "I''m afraid that these rumors have spread all over the city! How can I continue to stay in the palace with my concubine, if I don''t show up and do something publicly, let this kind of remarks spread, this is not boring? "

    "Only idiots will believe this." Old Cornuson hurriedly emphasized.

    "But there are not many wise men in this city, and there are still a large number of immigrants here. Besides, this year''s snow disaster is really real, and everyone is in a bad mood. Listen, most of the people who died in the snow disaster were Finns. If they believe this But it''s bad. You controlled all those people?"

    "Together with them, their wives, concubines, and servants, they were all imprisoned by me. It is true that these villains cannot be left alone, so..."

    Coming to Cornusson to make a decapitating action, Rurik nodded and signaled: "Don''t panic. It''s easy to cut off the head with one axe. Now I want to know if there is a mastermind in this matter. Also, Jiapai People are paying attention to King Bjorn of Sweden, listening to them quietly, and reporting what is not conducive to us immediately."

    "Yes."

    "Now take me to see the situation."

    The old Cornusson family is from the old Rus. They are tied to the interests of Rurik, and they are more closely related to each other. The so-called protecting the interests of the prince¡¯s family is also defending their own interests. The city guards recruited by the Conusson fathers and sons certainly have a large number of men from other Viking tribes. Those who take the initiative to join Ross need a backer and are directly tied to the interests of the Governor of Shilla Fort.

    This is the ruling group of the Rus Principality, so as many as ten Swedish businessmen were arrested, and it was the interests and prestige of the entire ruling group that were detained.

    Because the evidence was conclusive enough, when Rurik personally came to the cabin where the prisoners were being held, he saw ten poor people who had their mouths tight with hemp rope and bloodstained by the whip.

    The prisoners are in a pitiful situation, and Rurik doesn''t bother to look at them straight.

    Little Cornuson is here, and some thin boys in the past have been viking brawny for a few years.

    He reported to Rurik: "These ten people are all great evil men, so they dare to slander your Majesty the Prince. You can give me the task now, and I will kill them now."

    "Don''t worry about it," Rurik asked again, "Businessmen always drag their families with their mouths, how about their families?"

    "The wives, children, and slaves of these people are all captured. I didn''t kill them. It''s up to you to deal with them."

    "Continue being held for the time being. I... I want to hear what these people say."

    Little Conusson said a fact, but it is not entirely true. He really didn''t kill anyone, but the merchant''s wives, concubines and slave girls have been treated as playthings by the soldiers, and even humiliated them in front of the arrested merchants. The soldiers did not feel guilty. After all, they were not humiliated by the people of the Duchy of Ross. Moreover, the relatives of these sinners should be punished by sitting down. Not being stabbed to death by a sword has shown kindness.

    A businessman was poured with a bucket of cold water. He seemed to be still languid, but when he saw that he was grabbing a bit of coarse salt with a whip, he stuck it on his wound.

    In this way, the businessman screamed in pain, and it also aroused the fear of others.

    Lurik stepped forward and ordered the shouter: "Do you think I am a fool? Or think you are a wise man! Say! Who made you spread the word?"

    "You are Rurik! The thief, you want to be the king of Sweden too?! You are not worthy."

    "I know you would say that. We Ross is also from Sweden, how can we not be the king of Sweden? You are really stupid to allow you to come to my territory to do business and to oppose me."

    "You just don''t deserve to be the King of Sweden!" After speaking, the man spit sharply.

    Leurik wiped his face vigorously, then suddenly drew his sword and pierced it directly into the person''s waist and abdomen, and then twisted it vigorously before pulling it out.

    Just as this person was vomiting blood, Rurik, who was still dying, said: "You are stupid. It is King Bjorn who renounced the kingship himself, and all the princes of Sweden respect me. You follow the snow disaster. Slander me, this is a dead end. Say! Whether it was Bjorn who instructed you."

    How dare the other nine people admit that they have claimed that there is absolutely nothing like this, and that the matter is just what they call it personally, and has nothing to do with Bjorn.

    "Even if there is such a thing, you will not admit it. I thought you were peaceful businessmen and did such a dirty thing secretly!"

    Lurik did not go on, he had no extreme thoughts about punishment, execution of prisoners or hanging or beheading ~ www.novelhall.com ~ other corporal punishment is unnecessary.

    But this time I have to use some wrists.

    The penalty for skin cramps is unnecessary. Since little Conuson is willing to whip, he is given to continue beating the prisoner.

    He walked out of the house and gave Little Cornuzon a task: "These people will die. I will hold a public execution meeting, and I will make announcements in advance to explain the cause of the incident to the people. These guys are arrogant, you continue to whip, remember Can''t be killed for the time being."

    "Yes. And their wives and children..."

    "Let¡¯s save your life first, you can do it yourself. Whether you will die in the end, wait for my order afterwards." Lirik paused: "You and yours are strong men, you should understand what I mean. But those Except for the slaves, the slaves are identified and handed over to me."

    "Special treatment? It''s just some slaves, do you really value these labors?" Little Konuzon asked more.

    "So." Rurik continued with a grim face: "I will go and talk to Bjorn personally. I don''t know if that guy is the mastermind, but the slaves have no position. They may tell me the important situation."

    "A good plan!"

    "Go and work. Pull me all the slaves."

    "Yes..." Little Conusson learned that he would execute it immediately, with some embarrassment on his face.

    His attitude is keenly aware of Rurik, and he added: "You have made your subordinates happy? No problem, I don''t blame it. Now hand over the people."

    "Yes."

 Chapter 832ï¼š Private meeting of 2 kings

    Those slaves seem to be just tools. They have men and women. Men are tools for the master¡¯s business. Women have special uses as tools.

    They are in the back row for their future, thinking that they will be directly decapitated if they are pulled out of the prison.

    Unexpectedly, a gorgeously dressed man stood in front of them. They raised their heads nervously. Isn''t that the Lord Rose? !

    A pair of cringing eyes revealed the prayer, and Rurik could guess the people''s desire for life.

    "Your master has committed a serious crime!" He sternly reprimanded, "According to the traditional rules, you will also die with your master. But you are just slaves. It would be too wrong to kill me so simply. You..."

    Rurik pointed at the slave''s head: "You! And you! Or you! Your master is opposing me. As slaves, do you know more details?! Now I declare that you are exempt from death! If you can Tell me the details of your master''s rebellion, and you will immediately regain your freedom, and I will reward you with a fortune."

    They listened like dreams, and when Rurik confirmed, they all raised their heads and talked about whether their master was wrong.

    They became slaves for various reasons, and it is normal for them to become slaves because they are unable to exchange debts for farming debts and bankruptcies. They are not fools. If the situation is not forcing them, how can these peasant and peasant women who were also born in Melalen be slaves? They seized this opportunity quite cleverly, regardless of whether it was true, added fuel to what they had heard and heard, and decisively described their masters as the great villains opposed to Prince Rose.

    There are even more convincing words: "My old master said something like this. He said it was illegal for Prince Ross to be the king of Sweden. If the prince insists on this, they will..."

    "How? Can you still do assassination?" Ruriek asked in a furious rage.

    saw this person firmer his attitude: "Exactly."

    How is this not a major piece of information? One person said so, and the others echoed it. They were clearly biting each other, but in the current situation, Rick didn''t bother to tell the difference. This matter was of great importance. I would rather believe it than believe it.

    The slaves are still sitting on the ground collectively, both men and women holding their heads up and showing imploring smiles.

    Looking at them again, Rurik nodded deeply: "Well, I will reward you to eliminate slavery in the name of the prince, but that is five years later. I will immediately arrange you in my workshop, and I will give it to you. For food and clothing, you have worked for me for five years, and you are Ross people."

    They listened with gratitude and tears. It is great to be free, but the problem of eating must be solved to restore freedom. If you want to be a slave, it seems better to continue to be a slave to Prince Rose.

    The slaves are still slaves, and Rurik has no intention of talking nonsense with these people. Now he has a lot of evidence at hand, and he just brought the evidence to summon the fellow Bjorn.

    The slaves didn¡¯t explain that King Bjorn had participated in any conspiracy against him. Maybe Bjorn was confused all the time, but after the snowstorm, the guy will pay a visit in the future. How can you not make people suspicious?

    On the other hand, regarding the Ross patrol captured the deceitful people, the soldiers sealed up all the merchants¡¯ houses temporarily, and all the slaves involved in arrears were confiscated. These conditions are also causing turmoil throughout the city.

    All the merchants who were caught were merchants from Mellaren. Those merchants who had not been captured were trembling. Merchants from other tribes from Sweden were busy watching the show, but they were also a little worried.

    After several bulletin boards in Harvest Square posted notices in traditional Luen, Romanized Nosse, and Romanized Slavic, the onlookers learned the reasons for arresting people and sealing up shops.

    The matter is very simple. The arrested person participated in the conspiracy against Prince Ross.

    The people think about it with their toes and know that all this is related to the rumors that went viral the other day. It turns out that it is not "punishment by the gods" at all? Is it just a small group of wicked people making trouble?

    The public documents calmed the hearts of the people, and the struggle against the documents was directed at the restless and self-serving businessmen from outside.

    The atmosphere of Fort New Ross has become very subtle. The attitudes of the old Russ and the new immigrants to the New Russ are becoming strange to those visiting merchants. The people know where their good days come from, and they have no feelings for those foreign businessmen. The people voted plainly with their feet. Since the papers were posted on the bulletin board, the market on Harvest Square gradually became more and more deserted by the stalls of foreign merchants. Unless the merchants sold the goods very low, someone would chew their tongues. Buy it from the line of defense.

    In their minds, Prince Rurik is a complete saint, and they also have the pride of being a Rose. Why can''t his own prince be the king of Sweden? Because of this, there are wicked people who want to be against the prince? Maybe the enemy is mixed in with the merchants.

    The King Bjorn had intended to pay a visit to Rurik himself, but mainly talked about buying a ship. He needs a secret transaction to avoid other aristocrats, so that he can place a big order and try to finalize a "group purchase discount."

    His people heard those rumors, although Bjorn was not willing to abdicate, nor was he so stupid as to secretly conspiracy, that would be contrary to the pride of the soldier after all. He chose to dormant for the time being, hoping that the bad news would slowly subside. Then came even more breaking news that Prince Rose had arrested all the rumors and villains, and his relatives were Merlaren merchants.

    This situation really surprised Bjorn, and he became hesitant. During this period, the messengers of Uppsala and Yilmalun also heard about the situation. The so-called whether King Bjorn was dissatisfied with the abdication, the messengers also brought out their own attitude, the so-called "What do you think of Mellaren? It doesn¡¯t matter. We are willing to recognize Rurik as a new generation of King of Sweden. If the Rus people want to continue to pursue this, we will stand in the position of the Rus people.¡±

    This is the slap left and right to Bjorn¡¯s face. He has no words to tell. First he did not dare to furiously oppose Rose, and secondly, he still hopes that the deal with Rose can continue to be implemented.

    It seems that nothing is more important than visiting Rurik himself!

    The messenger of Leurik came one step ahead, and the move was in Bjorn''s arms.

    The kings of the East and the West are determined to meet in private. This is the opportunity Bjorn dreams of, and it is also Rurik''s insistence.

    This matter is of great importance, and people who do not have the right to know the contents of the private club. Rurik not only made a good calculation, but also set an attitude-a real man has something to say, and he must not hide it and cause a misunderstanding.

    But the location of the private meeting is not in the city at all.

    On the day of the appointment, the daytime was extremely short. Outside the city, just where the cremation was hit, a larger wooden tower composed mainly of pine was being piled up. Hanukkah is not far away. People need a giant fire tower to replace the sun to illuminate the world. Especially in this snowstorm year, people need the heat of the fire tower to melt the snow.

    Lurik took a dozen of his cronies and sled out of the city while the sky was still dark.

    After a while, King Bjorn also took his entourage and left the sponsored mansion on a sledge.

    The private meeting place of the two sides is the so-called Kronstadt naval port at the warship berth outside the city. The warships in the warm period are all frozen by the sea. There are a lot of dark yellow spots on the ice of this frozen sea. It is a group of night fishing madmen who chisel ice and cloth bait to fish for cod, and the plump frozen fish in the Shilla Fort market also come from this way.

    The dim light concealed the phantoms of the two sled teams, and Rurik chose the private meeting place directly on his flagship Aflora. The specific location was in the captain¡¯s lounge directly below the bow deck.

    More than ten oil lamps were lit, all the entourages left, the side wooden windows were closed, and the wooden doors closed.

    There are only Rurik and Bjorn in the cramped room, and the two eyes are facing each other.

    "You and I are the only ones left here." Rurik was straightforward, "Since you opposed me becoming the King of Sweden, why pretend to agree before? If you object, just say it."

    Bjorn had expected Rurik to ask this, and he denied it: "I never meant it."

    "Oh? Are you fooling me as a fool?" Rurik was already murderous.

    "I dare not lie to you, I have never opposed you."

    "But, some businessmen in your tribe have been promoting me, and now you tell me it has nothing to do with you?"

    "It really has nothing to do with me."

    It sounded that Bjorn¡¯s explanation was full of arrogance. R¨¹rich felt that the matter really had nothing to do with him, but his denial was so decisive without verbal modification that it could not help but be suspicious.

    Rurik slammed the plank hard: "The problem is actually very simple. You and I will fight on the ice. You are the king, and I am the king. I killed you and won the Swedish throne. No one will question you. You killed me. , Your throne can be secured."

    Bjorn''s face turned pale when he heard it. It was obvious that the room had been warmed by the flames, and he still felt a bitter cold all over his body.

    Liurik, who is this bastard, the old guys who have seen this person say that this boy''s figure now looks exactly like Otto of the year. Rurik is a tough guy who is still growing up, weighing his somewhat aging body, it is a match between the two, Bjorn estimated that he will be defeated and killed.

    Besides, why did the two sides have to fight each other? It was a duel, and he had a high probability of being killed. At the same time, the Ross people also had an excuse to fight directly. In the same way, if he missed and injured Rurik, Rose would have even more excuses to go to war. Even if he assassinates Rurik, everything is over, the Rus army will exterminate the entire Mellaren tribe for revenge, and other tribes will definitely stand on the sidelines and even join the Rus army.

    Bjorn hurriedly covered his embarrassment and fear with a smile.

    "Duel? I don''t dare. I''m an old man. You can easily kill me. Besides, I never thought of being an enemy of you. I can be the king in Sweden and it comes from your support. This kindness to me Don''t dare to forget."

    "But those nasty merchants..." Rurik continued to beat the wooden board and asked sharply.

    "That is the spontaneous behavior of the merchants. They are destroying the friendship between you and me. If I catch this kind of person, I will be stabbed to death as soon as possible. They are the instigators of crime. I... I heard that you have arrested them. Here we are. I beg you to kill them all."

    "What are you telling the truth?"

    "It''s true."

    Rurik slightly narrowed his eyes: "Indeed, you dare not lie about the current situation. My Rus Principality has more population than you, more troops than you, and more ships than you. You are a wise man, knowing the possibility of winning. Those businessmen are a group of provocateurs. They expect us to fight so that we can catch the profit in troubled waters. Since you are going to kill those people, I also have this intention. Currently there are nine businessmen in my hands, and their family members are already in my hands. They were executed secretly by me. I will publicly execute these wicked people on the eve of Hanukkah. This is a statement to the gods and a statement to the people."

    Prince Rurik has killed a group of people first? This matter was unexpected by Bjorn.

    Bjorn chose to admit it but didn¡¯t feel ashamed. After all, the M?laren tribe is a hodgepodge of people. They live in a very wide area on the northern shore of the Great Lake, with a large family as the backbone, and a large number of self-employed farmers and free fishermen. Attached, with Birka Bazaar as a trading base, piece together a tribe.

    This situation is completely different from the old Ross. The core of the Duchy of Rus is the thousands of old Russ. Bjorn has been visiting Fort Shilla for a while. He learned that there are a large number of children running in the city. His father is an old Russ and his mother is mostly Slavs in the east. . According to unconventional, some of these mixed-race children, who have grown to ten years old, are still Russians.

    The young children of the Ross people are obviously taller and healthier than those of the Melaren tribe, and there are more cubs in this group. Bjorn learned that Shilla Fort is the capital city, but it is not the most populous city. The Rus Principality is located in Novgorod in the east. There is a large settlement by the Great Lake. The geographical situation is similar to that of Lake M?laren, but the climate is softer and the settled population is not only large, but also accepts the rule of the Rus Principality.

    Bjorn can easily inquire a lot of news. Some of the news sounds like bragging by the locals. He has to trust because of too many people.

    For example, there are more than 10,000 mixed-race Russians in the Duchy of Ross. Although they are still children, thousands of them are about to grow to 12 years old, which is the age at which they become adults in the Viking tradition. At that time, women are eligible to be mothers and men are obliged to do so. warrior. With the traditional Viking head of Bjorn, he did not hesitate to be convinced that Rurik would soon have a new army of thousands.

    Lurik naturally knows this point best, so the formation of a brand new flag team is also planned. The victory of the Rose-Slavic marriage appointed by the old Otto that year has begun to show, and the Principality of Rose will begin to officially enjoy the demographic dividend.

    The group of the old Rus people has become larger. This group has had a common ancestor since ancient times, and they have stronger cohesion through blood ties ~ www.novelhall.com~ but the Mellaren tribe does not have this, even since Olekin After the king was defeated and killed, no one had the power to rally the entire tribe. My own so-called great king mainly relied on the support of the big family in the tribe and other tribes to make do with identification.

    The main tribes have already released their attitudes, and their support for themselves has ended here, and they have all supported Rurik. Things have been like this, what else is there to entangle?

    Bjorn basically guessed what Rurik wanted to do by himself, so he said: "You can put them to death, but I suggest you kill them in a safe and decent way."

    "How? Have you fully supported it?"

    "I don''t want to ruin the friendship between you and my tribe because of some idiots. We have to do business in the future! For example, I plan to order your five armed cargo ships, and the prices are all negotiable."

    Order five boats in one go? Rurik was very excited, and he brought the topic back: "Those guys must die. Since they are from your tribe, you also think they must die, so you can set their way of death to prove your friendship. ."

    "Then hang them, their blood is not qualified to flow to your territory."

    "Good too."

    "At the same time, I will announce to your subjects that I Bjorn has never participated in the incident. I will announce that it was me who took the initiative to abandon the throne. At the All-Swedish Conference next spring, you, Rurik, must be king. "

    The secret meeting of the two kings cleared up the misunderstanding, Rurik was satisfied, and Bjorn was relieved.

 Chapter 833ï¼š Welcome to 839 years

    Two days later, Fengshou Square was overcrowded.

    It is obviously not a festival, but people gather like a fair, fearlessly sweeping the world, scramble to watch a murder scene.

    The people chanted slogans, scolded the conspirators who wrapped twine around their necks on the temporary wooden platform, and cursed their souls to be ravaged by the gods after their death. Everyone has to swear a few words, it seems that not swearing is to be unfaithful to the Principality of Ross.

    The noisy crowd made the entire square excessively noisy, until Rurik showed his kindness of the golden ponytail he had specially kept, and he opened his arms to signal the people, and the noise of the people slowly subsided.

    At the same time, another man walked up the platform.

    Sweden''s King Bjorn, holding a loudspeaker made of curled cardboard, shouted to the calming people.

    He claimed that he was King Bjorn of Sweden and claimed that he had given way to Rurik. It was stated that Rurik would be crowned king in the next spring all-Swedish conference.

    He tore his throat to announce it, and he preached it more than ten times, repeating the words so that he was dry.

    The people gradually understood. Bjorn explained that the matter was immediately cleared of the rumors, so that the people''s bad attitude towards foreign businessmen was also eliminated.

    But the people are eager to see the killing, especially the evil people who hurt everyone''s interests die in front of them.

    The soldier began to beat the leather drum, and the drum sound became extremely tight.

    Thousands of people saw it. As Rurik suddenly pulled out the shining sword, the wooden planks under the prisoners¡¯ feet were removed, and the nine began kicking their legs frantically, and finally died...

    All the deceitful people were killed, but the matter was not over yet.

    Facing the people who have been reluctant to leave for a long time, Rurik announced a great thing in public: "Russ! We have suffered a snowstorm! This is not a punishment from God! It is a test by God! You have all suffered disasters, and I sympathize with you. What happened to you. I will release a batch of grain, and you will all buy it at a lower price."

    The first sentence is too high-sounding, the latter sentence is the most important.

    Soon, a new notice was posted.

    The new notice is very clear. Each household will have a man, and if there is no man, there will be a mistress, bring a linen pocket and a silver coin, and line up at the door of the granary on the appointed day. This favor is only for the families of the citizens of the Principality of Ross, that is, only "Citizens of Ross" can enjoy the great gift package of the prince.

    But those hunters, merchants, and craftsmen who live as guests can also get another favor. When the welfare of the Ross people is finished, it is the time to give those people winter welfare.

    On the day of the appointment, there are dragons in the city of Shilla Fort. The man and the woman smiled and carried the empty sacks, waiting for their turn to buy fifty pounds of oats for a silver coin. This price is five times cheaper than usual! How is it not a big benefit? Old Russ, immigrants from various Viking tribes, Finnish immigrants and Slavic immigrants. They come from different sources. They are all registered persons. The names of their family members are written in the booklet. Therefore, you must pay taxes, and you must contribute your work in wars, and you are also eligible to receive various economic dividends.

    This situation is very surprising to the nobles and messengers of the various tribes in Sweden who observe the prosperity of the welfare.

    The most surprising thing is undoubtedly Bjorn: "Rurik, you actually gave them gifts. There are too many of them, and you don''t feel distressed. Why bother? Why do you reward ordinary people with gifts, just because you want to Want to be kind?"

    "It''s kindness, because I''m Prince Ross." Rurik shrugged, "Everything is because of the snow disaster. My people are affected. You must face the snow disaster like your Mellaren. What will happen to your people? Their house Maybe it will collapse on a large scale. I know very well that the houses of ordinary people of your tribe cannot withstand the power of the snow disaster."

    This was something that Bjorn hadn''t expected. What Rurik said was very true. Maybe his tribe really suffered a catastrophe.

    "This is destiny." Bjorn said helplessly.

    "Well, this is fate. But as leaders, you and I should do something to help the victims."

    "Like what you do now?"

    "Exactly." Rurik sighed softly, "What do they need the most? Hope. What is hope? It is food and warmth. I will give them this."

    Bjorn never had the concept of relief, and asked, "Are they worthy?"

    "Why don''t you deserve it?" Rurik was equally surprised: "Isn''t that what the leader has to do?"

    "If they freeze to death and starve to death, it is fate. I will not give them anything unless they choose to be my slaves."

    "It''s better to be nice to them. How you do it is your choice. Now I decide to support my people. Have you seen it? I am kind."

    What the nobles saw was that Rurik sold food at low prices on a large scale. The price was ridiculously low. Despite the principle of limited purchase, the group of Finns living outside the city could buy food at a low price. With the benefits and food in hand, the people will be better able to survive the winter.

    Seeing that it was already on the eve of Hanukkah, Rurik also negotiated with the Swedish nobles and messengers about the purchase of the ship.

    The price of an armed cargo ship was raised to two hundred pounds by Lurik, and it was immediately surprised by everyone.

    "Do you think it is too expensive for me? My workers are still building ships because of the snow disaster. Do you like to buy them or not."

    Although the Ross Fleet is invincible in the world, his tribe has a few big ships that can take advantage of Lake M?laren.

    Even with such an exaggerated price, Bjorn gritted his teeth and ordered five boats. Even if he did not necessarily come up with a thousand pounds of silver coins, the Mellaren could raise a million pounds of wheat in exchange, or take out a low price of flax rods. .

    Other tribes do not have such strong financial resources, but Yilmalun, Unkras, and Uppsala have all ordered one. As for those miniature tribes, they can only stare, they really can''t come up with this huge sum of money.

    I got an order for eight armed cargo ships at once, and it was not difficult to complete them. Rurik also promised that all eight ships will be delivered next year, and the ship-buying meeting ended with a happy ending...

    Sweden¡¯s traditional allies will pay a total of 1.6 million pounds of oats in the next year¡¯s harvest season, which will put a lot of pressure on the agriculture of Lake M?laren.

    Their pressure is beyond Rick''s control, and even if they become kings, they don''t want to bother to rule over the place themselves. In his feeling, the appropriate way of ruling at this stage is like establishing the "Karma Alliance" in advance. As long as the Swedish aristocracy''s right to go to war is taken back, they can live a traditional life on their own.

    Swedish nobles and noble envoys living in Shilla Fort, they are destined to spend the Hanukkah which kicked off 839 years here.

    The position of the stars is the giant clock floating in the sky. The high priest Lumia, who has learned a set of traditional knowledge, can fully calculate the time on a clear day. She also implemented a method of recording time with bare hands to proofread the dates of the vernal equinox, summer solstice, autumnal equinox, and winter solstice, and objectively aided agricultural production in the area around Fort Shilla.

    The most eye-catching thing is the construction of giant towers.

    Ros people are so creative for Hanukkah?

    Bjorn saw that a large amount of pine was piled up, and the key parts were even tied with twine. They built a very tall wooden tower, which is obviously higher than the palace still being built by Prince Ross. It is said that this is the festive tradition of the Rus people.

    The dimensions on both sides of the Neva River are just a little bit lower than that of Lake M?laren in Sweden. Polar night does not exist in Sweden, and naturally not here in Shilla Fort.

    The atmosphere of the festival is getting stronger and stronger. As the snowfall process is completely terminated, people adapt to the facts of the snow disaster and greet life optimistically. At least the frozen Neva River is still a reliable pain. Although the forest is full of waist-deep snow, icy seas, glacial rivers and even glacial lakes, people go to the Gulf of Finland and Lake Ladoga without geographical obstacles.

    The forest hunting this winter was completely suspended due to the university. People who have been free have more time to develop other industries, such as ice-cutting and fishing.

    Since we are facing the festive season, people are willing to dress up and participate in the ceremonies during the festive season, and they also need to add some new clothes and buy some new things.

    Any snow disaster will not affect the work of handicraft workshops in the city. In the winter market, a group of housewives deliberately set up stalls in the square on the eve of the festive season in order to sell their goods at a higher price. They sell self-made leather boots, leather gloves, leather hats, practical woodware, rattan baskets, and even simple woodworking sculptures.

    These women are small businessmen, and when it comes to selling goods, they must be said to be the "regular army" under the Rurik banner.

    Lurik is the monarch and the most powerful industrial owner in all of Russia. His state-owned handicraft workshops and state-owned blacksmith shops in Shilla Fort also took advantage of the festive season to introduce the use of ironware and other materials.

    Because the festival gathers people, Lurik can also take the opportunity to make a fortune, and everyone can get the benefits of the transaction.

    The people are willing to get together for the holidays. To a large extent, their daily life is too boring and monotonous. The prince ordered the construction of giant wooden towers and burned them down. This is a grand occasion that is not usually seen.

    The height of the stacking of wooden towers this year is exactly the same as last year. A giant fir in the center is pestle in the dug pit by erecting a mast, and all the stacking of wood is surrounding it.

    The wooden tower was wrapped in a large amount of oily pine resin, and each household was very particular about taking out a bundle of firewood from their own pyre and threw it over, and then rushed to pray.

    Similarly, in the corner of Fengshou Square, the whole body is covered with glass, reflecting the orange light in the weak sunlight, it is really incense!

    Lu Mia and Rurik''s wives and concubines served as the lower priests, standing outdoors in white bear skins, and the seven gilded statues of gods were also moved out of the room.

    A large wooden box was placed in front of them. The people lined up to throw at least one silver coin into the box, and then knelt in front of the statue of the **** they worshipped with their fists together in prayer.

    Does prayer really work? This is very ideal.

    Some people are looking for money, some are eager for the power of a man, some hope for good luck, and some are eager for the safe birth of the child in their womb.

    The seven gods are the main gods believed in in the Rus Principality. They are almost covered in all aspects of daily life. A silver coin is not a big deal to ordinary families today. Sacrificial activities are endorsed by the royal family. Public prayer is better than nothing. Do it well.

    This situation is also unheard of by Bjorn!

    As the King of Sweden who has not formally abdicated, Bjorn¡¯s personal belief is Odin. He will also go to the Uppsala Temple in Sweden to worship the sun after offering Odin. In the culture of the Mellaren people, Odin is Odin, Uber is the earth god, and Sara is the sun god. The three gods are different. It seems that here in the Ross people, these three can draw an equal sign.

    What does the Valkyrie of Spellosville mean?

    is the Rose Witch Veria? A high priest turned into a new Valkyrie?

    Bjorn couldn''t be sure, he also had to believe the current situation. The more he thought about it, the more he realized that many things made sense.

    It seems that Odin really loves this tribe. He loved their priests a long time ago, and later poured this love on the kid Rurik.

    He was watching from a distance, watching a large group of people dressed up like brown bears line up to worship.

    Even his entourage was moved.

    "Wang, the Rus people must have their reason to do this. If I go to sacrifice, I can also benefit."

    Bjorn sounded a little disgusted, and sternly said: "You go if you want. Bring your own silver coins, and I won''t give it to you."

    The attendant hesitated, and then changed his tone: "Maybe you can learn to do this in M?laren. Our temple is not as good as the Rusians, and there is no such means of collecting money as Rurik. You see, the Rus Principality¡¯s. There are a lot of people. If everyone takes out a silver coin, Rurik will get a hundred pounds of silver coin in one winter. There are tens of thousands of us in Mellaren, why can¡¯t you learn?"

    The attendant''s words immediately moved Bjorn. He suddenly looked sideways at the subordinate who gave the suggestion, and couldn''t help smiling happily.

    "You have to learn! This must be learned! I have to bleed to buy their boats. What I need most is money. When I get back, I will do that. I will also build a large temple and find some gold to make a statue. Haha I don¡¯t believe those peasants and fishermen don¡¯t come to worship."

    Indeed, the "incense money" earned by the temple sacrifices during the festive season is already very impressive. The priests are all Rurik¡¯s wives and concubines, and all the contributions collected will eventually go to the treasury, and then return to the people in the form of wages. As a result, the overall economic activity in the principality is growing steadily. At least for the present period, the principality has relied on multiple wars and plundered gold, silver and copper coins to fully cope with the current economic scale.

    When the worship service came to an end, there was only the last glow of the sunset in the short day.

    No one has fallen asleep tonight, especially at night, it doesn''t matter the cold outside, thousands of bonfire stalls have been lit up outside the city. Every family is willing to light a bonfire outside the city, bring the prepared meat, and other delicious meals, ale, and men and women drank savagely. Even taking advantage of the joyous mood of the festive season, both dig into the temporary tent to double the joy.

    The inner city within the wall has turned into an empty city. More than 8,000 people gathered on the river outside the city. People stared at the dark wooden tower at night, waiting for it to turn into a fire dragon.

    Finally, the Balmerk Salt Merchant from Narvik Port, under the instruction of Rurik, collectively sounded the boundless horns.

    The long trumpet sound seemed to tell history, and then people heard dense drums and Viking roars.

    Most of the men of the First Banner Team were unable to hunt because of the snow disaster. They stayed in Shilla Fort and became fishermen. Now Rurik has chosen a good job for them.

    The soldiers lined up neatly, beating their shields and walking forward. Behind them, a group of ten-year-old mixed-race Ross boys, dressed as warriors, were also using real daggers to beat the shield tied to their left arm.

    Behind the armed men are people holding temperaments, men beating drums, and Norren¡¯s entire flute band.

    It¡¯s an old tradition to show up in this way. The people in the team who are ordered to hold the torch will look like a fire dragon in the team.

    Lurik himself and his wife Svetlana are in the team.

    Lanna thought that the next month''s low was to formally become a mother. Now it would be very risky to walk a long way with her stomach upright. She has been trained to be a strong woman by the times, and she is dressed thick enough so that outsiders can''t see her abdomen.

    Her most beloved man was holding another woman''s hand, and the high priest Lumia was a little embarrassed. But Lanna is a good woman, and her attitude towards Velika and Oleg is very good.

    In the harem of the Duchy of Ross, every woman has her own place.

    The priestess around Lumia is essentially Rurik¡¯s concubine, and the priestess she personally selected has already gone to the fire tower to be on standby.

    She wears an antler helmet on her head and is dressed in a white bear leather coat dotted with a lot of colorful glass beads and amber.

    Her right hand is a wooden staff inlaid with gemstones inherited by the priests of the Rus tribe.

    And her figure is short enough, some elderly old Roses saw her back like this, and they all thought of the death of the old priest Veria in a trance.

    Villa actually came alive?

    Do not. Veria, who has no heirs of flesh and blood, is not dead. This Lumia has completely inherited the mantle of the old priest. Take a look, even the manner of walking is quite similar.

    Everything is a traditional show. Amid the sound of drums, Rurik personally killed ten reindeer in the stone boat altar on the riverside.

    is also a traditional project of cutting deer liver, and Lu Mia announced to the public that it is auspicious.

    The priests needed singing to continue to brew the atmosphere, and finally the focus of thousands of people fell on Rurik.

    Looking at the fire tower that needs to be ignited, most of the Viking tribes once mastered the craft of collecting nitrifying bacteria from corrupted things, but they didn''t know the principle and thought it was a gift from the gods. Although the Ross people don¡¯t understand, there is already an official workshop for cultivating nitrifying bacteria under the guidance of Rurik. It is a by-product of composting. The odorous impure nitrate is already indispensable for military operations. Light a bonfire to support fuel.

    The cherished things are no longer cherished, and Rurik prepared a lot of fish oil mixed with fire and salt. The boiled fish oil can burn violently, and it is a miracle when combined with fire nitrate.

    "God said to use fire to illuminate the darkness Then we will create a small sun."

    Lurik shouted, his words caught everyone''s attention. He threw a torch hard, and the fire touched the prepared combustible material, and instantly deflagrated into a fireball, quickly igniting the prepared hay and broken carbon blocks.

    People''s faces were immediately illuminated by the fire, and then they saw the flames.

    The entire wooden tower is burning at an unstoppable speed, and the deliberately shaped chimney configuration makes perfect use of the rising heat.

    King Bjorn witnessed the grand occasion with his own eyes. He opened his eyes and trembled his lips and said with emotion: "The Ross people blasted the hole? A fire dragon rushed on Asgard?!"

    The scene is indeed very dreamy, it is no wonder that thousands of people have to stand by the river and brave the cold to watch the big show.

    No one said it was cold anymore. A fire dragon rushed up into the sky, and the heat forced Rurik to retreat quickly, and the entire stone ship altar was also in the heat.

    bravely went into battle temporarily shirtless, covered with snow, rushed to the fire tower carrying the deer carcass, and threw the deer over and hurriedly withdrew it, and plunged deep into the snow pit to cool down.

    People far away can feel its heat, which is an unimaginable happiness in the year of the snow disaster.

    "Look! The earth is dried up!" Someone with sharp eyes watched the changes of the land.

    The crowd continued to retreat but no one left.

    They all sat down one after another, allowing their bodies to be baked by the flames, enjoying the magical warmth of the harsh winter, and they kept guarding until the sun rose.

    Welcome to 839!

 Chapter 834ï¼š When the super order slams on the forehead of RÃ¼lik

    Rurik wanted to spend the winter in Novgorod, when a reindeer sleigh from Novgorod rushed into the city.

    The messenger brought a piece of important news, shouting loudly as soon as he entered the city, forcing the patrolling soldiers to take it directly.

    The messenger begged to see Prince Rurik himself immediately and gave a piece of good news with both hands.

    "There is good news? Let this person see me!"

    is the messenger from the south, if there is nothing serious, there will be no sledge coming in wind and dust. What else can happen? Is it always possible that you accidentally dig gold when you dig a hole?

    The hall of the old palace was full of oil lamps, and the bear heads under the lamps looked very hideous.

    Receiving a messenger is not enough for many people to watch. As for Rurik himself, he thought about hearing the so-called good news and hurriedly accompanied his wife. It was because Svetlana''s stomach was already very bad. It was January 839, and her expected delivery date hit this month, although she was able to give birth to a child. It is this time that I need my husband to be by my side most.

    Lurik sat tall and dressed in bearskin, cross-legged casually, yawning inadvertently.

    The closed wooden door opened a gap, and when the extremely thickly wrapped messenger entered the room with the documents, the guard hurriedly closed the door again.

    The messenger knelt down and sat in front of the prince in a hurry. Without any politeness or sloppiness, he bluntly stated the major event he wanted to report: "Your Majesty, your old friend Pecheneg is here again. They want to trade with you, and this is it. A letter written by their leader, Kagancha."

    "It''s Kagan?!" Rurik stood up in great joy. He didn''t care too much and went straight up, snatching the letter held by the messenger in both hands.

    The hard paper is curled into a paper tube, which is bound by a twine.

    Lurik found an oil lamp nearby, and after taking apart the twine, he read the text carefully.

    The full text of the letter is written in Roman alphabetized Gnostic language, and the writer has shown his identity, but looking at this pretty and elegant font, Rurik also guessed that it was his concubine Ella Hestu Written by Leah.

    The letter contains greetings from Prince Kagan of Pechenegg as a brother, as well as an explanation of his current situation, as well as the establishment of a Pecheneg-Kiev joint business group with local residents of Kiev.

    The rest of the content is extremely pragmatic.

    Kagan¡¯s description is very real: "We can sell six hundred horses, and a batch of cheese, honey, recurve bows, etc. We need your large amounts of salt, iron spears, iron axes, iron horseshoes, leather boots, leather hats, etc. ,gem¡­¡­"

    Even if he unites with the Kievans, Kagan''s description of the types of self-carrying goods is still too narrow, but the Ross goods he wants to trade are really diverse.

    They have increased their pen and ink, specifically stating that they need a lot of salt and crossbows. Other ironware, leather products and gems are also willing to spend a lot of money.

    The details of the content really require Rurik Haosheng to sit down and think about it.

    Do not! The matter has become complicated, only because Kagan described that the merchant group brought a large number of horses, but there are still a large number of horses in addition to being sold. The remaining horses will simply take on the work of pack mules, relying on horsebacks to take the purchased goods back to their hometowns.

    Rurik had already seen some of the doorways, and slapped his thighs with joy: "Haha! This guy Kagan is really good! I''m worrying that no one will buy my goods, and there will be foreign friends who come to buy them in person, Kagan, can you? Helped me solve a big problem."

    The prince was so happy that the guards also laughed.

    The messenger''s face was frozen and smiled.

    Lurik rolled up the letter again, and put the transaction aside for the time being. Since the messenger from the south is in front of him, he can just hear the situation there.

    "You did a great job." Rurik pointed to the messenger''s face, his smile still on his face: "Is the brother of the First Banner?"

    "Return to the prince, I am a back-up fighter of the First Banner Team."

    "What''s your name."

    "Fuddenmat Sconarsson."

    "I''m an ice and snow warrior. Now tell me, how about the wind and snow in the south? Is there disaster-like snow on the capital city."

    The messenger Fodenmat reported truthfully: ¡°The situation in the south is as bad as here. Some people¡¯s houses were crushed and some people died. Novgorod was not hit by disasters, some Slavs were hit, and the governor has sent someone to help. NS."

    The messenger did not answer as expected, but Rurik did not believe how reliable the Governor Medvete would provide.

    is Medved, who took the army into the forest during the warm period, unearthed the star-like farms hiding in it, and forcibly moved the people to the shore of Lake Ilmen.

    Although Lake Ilmen is not comparable to the huge M?laren Lake and Ladoga Lake, the only place there can be low enough and there are many rivers flowing into it. The area around the lake is fertile as a whole, but because of the absolute shortage of population. It has been developed extremely limited.

    What kind of good intentions can Medvedt have? Those who are unwilling to move go directly to war, and those who are willing to leave must also evacuate within a time limit. They are obviously from the Slavigne ethnic group, and their ancestors are all people who came here from the Smolensk region north, but they have split into completely different classes. Medvedt was a Slav, but he was also promoted to the top nobleman of the Duchy of Ross. For a group of forest savages, he didn''t care about the same race and different races.

    is precisely this group of people who have recently moved to the area around the lake to start a new life. This is the first winter after the relocation and was hit by the snow disaster.

    Of course, even if this group of people hide in their old place in the forest, a snow disaster will still kill many people. After relocating to the lake, a large number of small villages composed of only a few dozen people were merged into a settlement of hundreds of people, and then a number was given to elect the village chief for administrative management and tax collection. They can take care of each other as much as they can.

    Although the messenger had some information, he also pointed out that Medvete¡¯s handling method was nothing more than resettling refugees to ensure that the victims would not freeze to death and starve to death.

    At last, the deceased was taken directly to the public cemetery. According to the etiquette of the Slavs, after digging a large hole, he wrapped the body in linen and buried it directly.

    Medvedt will only take care of the aftermath of the disaster of the people in the ruled area. As for the farms managed by the native aristocracy, natural disasters are a test for them, and the Ross Principality has no energy to help them.

    Novgorod security, Mstisk security, Youth City security, Novgorod security.

    The houses built in the four large settlements in the south are very strong. No building collapsed in the city. Although the lives of the people were severely disturbed by the snowstorm, their lives were still normal.

    The messenger also solemnly mentioned the Hanukkah ceremony that took place in Novgorod. A fire tower was lit as a traditional project for the festive season. Although the prince himself was not involved, the old Duke Otto took part in it personally while dragging his aging body. The atmosphere of the festival in the south seems to be as lively as in the north. A group of Pechenegg fighters participated in the festival and sang and danced.

    No, the messenger was particularly lethal. When the Slavs danced around the fire tower, the Pechenegs were also actively dancing their dances.

    Because the winter solstice is a grand festival for everyone throughout the year.

    The messenger said very truthfully: "I saw that the old duke praised the prairie man Kagan as a good dancer, a warrior who dared to fight ice and snow. Those prairie people were praised by everyone."

    Ross or other Viking clans admire brave people. Looking at it, there is a vast grassland like the sea. Such a landform is unimaginable for the Russ. If the Russ had established Murmansk, a seal hunting settlement at the far end of the north, then the Pechenegs might have lived at the far end of the south.

    Kagan''s subordinates also revealed a clear message to all the Vikings in the south-Pechenegg can contact Rome, and they are already bordering each other.

    Rome? This concept has always existed in the memory of the Rus tribe. It is an illusory concept, which seems to be a great country that has passed away, or a country that exists in another world.

    Fantasy things are gradually becoming real.

    Lurik was extremely satisfied with the messenger¡¯s report, and he waved his hand: "Go down and rest, and I will give you a hot bath and eat a good meal. It''s good to rest, and I will go to Novgorod in person on the next day."

    This matter was very important. Thinking that he could get five to six hundred good horses at once, Rurik simply found a separate room, where he roared and laughed wildly, so that the guards thought his master was lost. Crazy.

    But when the closed door opened, all the tense guards saw the prince who was so energetic after some venting.

    "Hey. What are you looking at me doing? I''m not stupid. Oh, right." Rurik thought for a while and decided not to do anything else: "You immediately send my order to invite some important personnel. I will tonight. A meeting in Ross Dumas!"

    The messenger who delivered the letter finally enjoyed peace and comfort. He soaked his hair soaked, and then drank the mead and ate grilled fish, and even ate the tiramisu cake specially rewarded by the prince.

    The envoy named Fodenmat is quite young, now he is just reaching his age, and he can make up for the first flag team after this year. But Rurik paid more attention to this guy''s daring to ignore the snow disaster, manipulating the sled to run wild for ten days, and so courageous, he did not hesitate to think of the guy Spuyute.

    Unfortunately, because his age is stuck in an embarrassing stage, Fodenmatt is not eligible to join the youth force that R¨¹lic trained many years ago. In other words, Fodenmat is already the last group of fighters in the old era of the Ross tribe.

    Since him, the Principality of Ross has ushered in a new generation dominated by mixed races.

    Many people received invitations from the princes to hold meetings. Even though it was in the cold, it was abrupt to hold the Duma meeting. The prince made a rush to make everyone dare not to refuse.

    The venue was crowded with people at first, and after they looked at each other''s identities, they all wondered what the prince meant.

    Who are the visitors? There are craftsmen who do all kinds of handicrafts, as well as a group of businessmen. Even all the Swedish nobles and messengers of the nobles who lived there.

    Bjorn just wanted to sleep, but he was invited by Rurik beggarly, and it was said that he was going to announce a major event.

    What else can the kid declare after he has won the throne of Sweden? Look here again, how come there are craftsmen worshiping the **** Thor everywhere, shouldn''t there be a group of warriors sitting there?

    Liurik came here deliberately for a while, leaving enough time for them to babble.

    When he searched for the noise to enter Roth Duma, the brightly lit and warm long house instantly quieted down.

    He was standing on the podium, and he looked at his current posture as if he was teaching a large group of people.

    "You are all invited by me, that''s good! I won''t waste my tongue, you just have to listen quietly."

    Bjorn saw that Prince Rose did not intend to do any discussion here. Only Rurik was eloquent in the audience, but the content of the explanation was too strong.

    Up to six hundred horses? Can the Principality of Ross get so many horses at once through a deal with the prairie people?

    Those who know the strength of the Principality in the venue can optimistically estimate that as long as this transaction is completed, the Principality can accumulate 1,000 horses for riding. Last summer, the army made a temporary expedition to Denmark, but was severely beaten by Danish cavalry in the Danish capital. At the price of blood, all the people of insight in Ross realized the necessary value of cavalry.

    But each riding horse is expensive. The cheapest one is five pounds of silver coins, and the mare must be ten pounds of silver coins.

    Based on the previous trading experience, the prairie people must bring the mares in order to maximize their profits. Then Rose will pay a huge sum of 6,000 pounds of silver to purchase.

    When Liurik pinched a finger to explain the price, the audience was really forced to hold their breath, a huge rock was pressed in their hearts, and everyone was shocked by the terrifying number.

    Although there are opportunities for bargaining, the final total price is still a huge number.

    "This is better than a transaction, we have to do it! Although the price is outrageous, I can still afford it!" Rurik deliberately raised his voice so that the Swedish nobles and envoys such as King Bjorn could hear it well. He took this opportunity to prove two things to the nobles of the old world: First, the Principality of Ross received an outrageously large sum of money. Second, the Principality has a very southern trading ally.

    Lurik took advantage of the opportunity to show muscles to the Swedish nobles, and at the same time gave Bjorn and others an invitation-let¡¯s go to the Lake Ilmen of the Ross people to see, and see where there is a relationship with Lake M?laren. How many similarities and differences.

    To buy all the horses, Rose must take out the goods of the same price, because the other side''s picture is not an inedible silver coin, but a real material.

    Salt and iron, this is Rose¡¯s most valuable fist product.

    In addition, the processing of complex leather products is the most traditional skill of the Russ. Now, with the tailoring skills of the Slavs, the combination of the two makes the tailoring handicraft more developed.

    "Hellafeld, I''m glad you brought a huge amount of salt from your hometown, I have all your salt!"

    "Camnier, the people who took you with me desperately forged sword embryos, spearheads and horseshoes."

    "Arik, how much leather do you still have not sold? I bought them all."

    ¡­¡­

    Even if it was some merchants who didn''t remember well, Rurik asked them to sell all the goods at the market price.

    For this reason, the Principality of Russ will use the power of the national treasury to raise materials and seize the time to build more competitive products.

    This makes it even more so that the price of salt is extremely high. Lurik decides to increase the price of table salt. While selling a large amount of salt to the Pecheneg people, the price must be increased. At the same time, even in winter, people continue to dig ice for seawater. Even if the seawater salinity in the Gulf of Finland is too low, the Principality forcibly produces salt to increase the volume of trafficked goods.

    According to the imperative market price, one pound of salt is equal to one hundred pounds of oats. After conversion, you get the official price of one pound of silver coin for ten pounds of salt. In fact, the price of salt has always been high, but the Nordic people are in a cold area, and they inevitably take in some salt when eating sea fish, and lack the opportunity to sweat a lot. The high salt price situation has always been affordable for the people.

    But for prairie people like Pecheneg, there are too few opportunities to get salt, especially the geopolitical pressure they are facing today. The only one who can give them a large amount of salt is Faraway Ross, a kind force.

    One hundred pounds of salt can buy a mare, and fifty pounds of salt can buy a stallion. Rurik estimated at this price and asked his slave laborers to go all out.

    And Kamnier and the more than one hundred official "iron slaves" he manages will provide a lot of key iron products.

    A carbon steel sword must be raised in price, and there is no time to sharpen it. Once it is reluctantly built, it will be shipped directly. A semi-finished steel sword sells for one pound of silver coins. The Chenegger can do whatever they want.

    Horseshoes are also made in batches, and the price can be lower. After the wrought iron is formed, it can be carburized and quenched at low temperature.

    The carpenters in the whole city can''t be idle either. They make the wood part of the crossbow, and the remaining counters are all the crossbow machines that mass-produce bronze castings in the state-owned smithy. Rurik was actually very aware of Kagan''s intention to purchase crossbows in his letters.

    They just bought it and dismantled it immediately. Even if the Pecheneg people can''t figure out the fine structure of the crossbow machine and the paddle and tenon The short wooden bow can be dismantled and installed quickly by installing the recurve bow. There is no need to install a short wooden bow on Sussing Ross''s side, just make the crossbow body and shoulder rest with the crossbow machine system and pack it. But after all, this is the powerful weapon of the Rus people. Even if it is a monkey version of the weapon, the prairie monster will be changed to the "human version", so the price must skyrocket!

    The prices of goods sold to the Pecheneg and Kyiv people have to go up. Since they also ask for the glass beads and amber that Rost has, this is an opportunity to make money!

    Besides, the Ross people not only have amber, but also lapis lazuli, these gems are difficult for the prairie people to get.

    Who is Kagan, but Pechenegg''s next khan is destined, this person will definitely find ways to show his power, he needs a mighty army town, and he needs gems and gorgeous clothes to show his extraordinaryness. This requires Nordic gems, gold, and cherished leather to decorate this extraordinary, and his guard soldiers must be unique. Without hesitation, Rurik looked at the polar bear skin, brown bear skin, ferret skin, forest cat skin, and even the hideous bear''s head with his brain clean.

    Lurik even wanted to remove all the bear heads used to decorate his old palace, and sell all his brains to the Pecheneg people.

    Still need not stop.

    He has already planned. Throughout January, Shilla Fort will unite the Finns, the Vips, the Ludi people not far away, and the stronghold of Bear Festival Town far north of the Great Lakes. The whole people used various methods to obtain high-value goods, and in February organized a sled team to transport the amazingly valuable goods to Novgorod to complete the state-level trade with the steppe people.

 Chapter 835ï¼š Cavalry crowdfunding

    The Pecheneg people are very sincere in trade, and the Ross Principality should not hide it.

    But no matter what Rurik thinks, raising goods worth six thousand pounds of silver is still very troublesome for the country. Ross can of course raise such a huge amount of goods, but the East and North Baltic Seas are completely frozen, although land transportation exists, but the capacity is poor, it cannot be transported by ships from Roseburg¡¯s hometown and Elronburg to high-quality iron in the warm period.

    The Principality must rely solely on the output of Novgorod and Novgorod in exchange for up to 600 good horses of the Pecheneg people.

    The blacksmith got the order, and the royal blacksmith took over the ironing day and night under the personal leadership of Kamnier. Objectively, this continuous project has greatly stimulated the city''s economy. Because the raw material for iron smelting is not ore, but pig iron ingots smelted directly from the blast furnace town of Roseburg. These iron ingots with amazing carbon content were smashed into small pieces in advance and shipped to Shilla Fort.

    The main task of the blacksmiths in the East is essentially to share the production capacity of the former site of Roseburg, where the steel-making method is implemented on a large scale, and finally large and small carbon steel blocks are forged into a whole.

    This work uses a half-person high furnace, relying on the air bladder blower to do normal processing operations, the only focus is the stable supply of fuel.

    The charcoal made from pine wood is a perfectly suitable fuel. After Rurik gave the order, the demand for fuel in the city suddenly exploded.

    The state-owned smithy has a large number of staff, and that is a "golden-swallowing behemoth". In order to achieve greater output, Lurik must invest more costs.

    Food is always hard currency! He did not hesitate to take out a large amount of wheat from the warehouse, so the whole city of charcoal-burning craftsmen boiled.

    The waistless snow after the snowstorm is no longer an obstacle, and the pine trees have been cut down one after another. Smart charcoal workers deliberately choose small pine trees to cut down, so-called so that better charcoal blocks can be burned.

    Those who are good at loggers also participate in the feast. They don¡¯t burn charcoal, they are just material movers.

    Logging-burning charcoal-frying steel-forging, the existing industrial chain is obviously extremely prosperous.

    The treasury of the Rus Principality is quite rich in food. Of course, it is not that Rurik has a lot of food on hand, but the population of the whole country is too small, which makes the treasury full.

    The Principality is in a window of development, and the Principality must seize this opportunity for foreign trade.

    For this reason, Liurik would rather be quick and quick, and some adventurous ideas need to be tried.

    Queen Svetlana can still walk quickly, wearing a thick leather coat as if she has never been pregnant. She is now in a state of being kept behind closed doors, with a group of women taking care of her, and as many as ten experienced midwives recruited from the city who are always on standby.

    The child is born either at the end of January or at the beginning of February. That child is the eldest son and heir to the throne based on tradition.

    But Rurik has no time to gather with his beloved wife every day. As a monarch, in order to raise a huge sum of money to buy a horse, it really makes people worry about it.

    "Ah! Why not crowdfunding? I don''t believe those guys won''t invest in their eldest son!"

    Maybe his whimsical ideas will startle the people yelling. He thinks of the smart people in Shilla Fort. He must realize that making a major deal with the prince will be a huge benefit to his family.

    After all, who doesn¡¯t want to climb up?

    Especially the Viking people who are not from the old Rus tribe. Who doesn''t want to get the same social status as the old Rus? Although their generation is not good, sons and grandsons always have a chance.

    Lurik estimated that people¡¯s daily appeals were buried in their hearts, so they sent a new announcement to be posted in Harvest Square.

    It¡¯s not over yet, he asked Grund to take the guys to beat the drums and go around to publicize the prince¡¯s "recruitment order".

    The announcement was written very truthfully. The so-called prince wanted to make deals with the wise among the Russians.

    "Donate your treasure, take out ten pounds of silver coins or equivalent leather, and other treasures. In this way, you can hand over a son to become the equestrian warrior under the prince, and become the most powerful land warrior in the Principality."

    The announcement immediately caused an uproar, and the propaganda made by Grund''s drums and gongs also excited the people in the city. Because the prince¡¯s elite mercenaries had too many casualties during the decisive battle of the Danish king himself, the prince wanted to reshape an elite soldier. Now the new soldiers are selected from the people¡¯s heirs.

    To be a personal soldier to the prince, get ten silver coins per month allowance, free food and lodging, and weapons and equipment provided by the prince. After ten years of service, the prince can help solve marital problems. If he died in battle, he would be honored and his family would get Compassion. The number of recruits reaches 100 people, and the age is limited to sixteen to twenty years old.

    Rurik¡¯s actions seemed to be a whim in the eyes of others. The city¡¯s responders were everywhere, so that Fengshou Square was quickly filled with people. It was all parents pulling their children and bringing treasures to offer to them. Prince,

    In the eyes of the public, a majestic man in a bear skin stood on a wooden platform in the square, struggling to take off his down hat, showing a golden ponytail flowing in the wind and a deliberately garnished golden beard.

    The cute little boy disappeared, and now he has grown into a very reliable Nordic warrior. He is tall and king, and the people believe that he will bring happiness to everyone.

    Who doesn''t enjoy the feeling of being embraced?

    People spontaneously chanted "Prince Priulik", of course, standing in the position of Rurik, he even hoped that the people chanted Ullah.

    He looked down at everyone until most of the people present were actually Mellaren, Balmerks and Slavs who had immigrated. Shilla Fort is the capital of the Duchy of Roses. However, according to the basic principle that old Roses must enjoy the greatest benefit, most of the Old Roses have obtained the fertile farmland in the southern temperate area. The old Roses who stay in Shilla Fort are a group of conservative and simple Fishermen orion. The proportion of old Rus people in this city is too small, and the proportion of M?laren immigrants and Slavic immigrants is large.

    Even the leader of the M?laren tribe and the unabdicated King Bjorn of Sweden is in the city. The immigrants of M?laren don¡¯t take this man seriously. Are the M?laren people who left Lake M?laren still considered to be M?laren people? They have been registered by the Duchy of Russ as New Russ. But they are not the real Rosses in blood, and low self-esteem always exists.

    And those Slavic immigrants, nominally this is a large group of people who betrayed Lake Ilmen and moved to the Neva River as similar to slaves.

    They all need more means to prove their loyalty to the prince in order to obtain a higher social status.

    Lurik let them shout for a while, spreading their hands and gradually calming down the excitement of the people.

    He raised his chin and yelled: "My people! I see your enthusiasm, and today you have made the most correct choice! Although your own life has been too ordinary, I can guarantee, your son We will get glory and wealth. We will expand to the endless land of the south. Your son will be my cavalry and lay a large territory for Ross. And the bravest will be my personal soldiers. Let¡¯s start now! Bring your belongings and I will write down your names..." Gu

    Lurik had to repeat it many times. He kept emphasizing the big words such as "honor", "courage" and "wealth". Smart families are all excited.

    is obviously the coldest gathering, and the Harvest Square is very lively.

    The immigrant families with some financial resources have put their money to use their own savings, preserved leather, and even borrowed money. They collected ten pounds worth of goods and donated a cavalry to their eldest son or second son to make up for the quota.

    The eager for money R¨¹lik can¡¯t take too much care. It is clear that the child looks rather thin before his age. He took the money and ordered his wives and concubines in charge of the bookkeeper to give the child¡¯s real name, his parents¡¯ names, and family names. The address of the city was written on the hard paper in detail, and the amount of money that the family had donated to this place was marked.

    The family that paid out twenty pounds of silver coins would have two places, and so on.

    Look at what kind of property they took out! Ferret and bear skins are real fist goods, and the other is the clinking silver coins. Families who are willing to donate places are generally not wealthy, and donating a place means doing their best.

    But once the name is written, everything will be fine.

    After being selected, their sons will arrive in Novgorod on a sled in February. There, the children¡¯s clothing, food, shelter, and behavior are all covered by the Principality. Not only do they have to learn basic cultural knowledge, but the rest of the time is to learn how to train and ride horses. When the study is over, the children settled in Novgorod. It is well known that the majority of the people of the old Rus tribe enjoy the Novgorod region''s property, and their children are in fact absorbed by the old Rus.

    Of course, according to tradition, the boss inherits the family business and the second and third are free to go, but the real situation is often that one brother gets rich and will support other brothers based on brotherhood.

    If the prince¡¯s promise is completely true, he donated a quota today, and the whole family will flourish in the future.

    It was a risky move to raise funds, but Liu Lik never expected that a family in his early 200s had collected goods and money equivalent to more than two thousand pounds of silver.

    There are as many as 800 pieces of white bear and brown bear leather provided by the private sector.

    The giantness of the bear skin also surprised him. Rurik only paid attention to the number of bears hit by the royal hunters. He only knew that there are too many bears in this area in this era. many. Not only bears, but also mink and white fox skins, because the market price is high at all times, it is logical to pay for the goods.

    Originally, after buying a good horse, the cavalry selection needs to use their brains. Of course, the priority is to choose a good family from the descendants of the old Ross tribe. In this regard, it will not make money, but must always invest money to raise the army.

    Now it¡¯s really great. The people of Shilla Fort theoretically provided one-third of the funds for the horse trade. The change is that the people crowdfunded good horses. Then, as an exchange, the people naturally have to get dividends, and he feels pressure on himself. Plummet.

    There are more than two hundred boys aged between twelve and sixteen. They may be reluctant at first, but it is the task of their parents to make them willing to be cavalry in the future. They will leave Novosibirsk in February and start a new life in Novgorod.

    It is another hundred people who also want to start a new life.

    To select a new guard, he must first be strong enough or have the potential to become strong. The kid must be twelve years old, and his family status must be Sweden, Ross, or Slav. It is also best for families to be quite poor, with few brothers and sisters, so that such children will be easy to control in the future.

    Being in the guards means fighting bad battles, daring to be bloodthirsty and not afraid to die, it means that the prince¡¯s orders must be resolutely executed, and it means that the prince must finally die without the prince.

    Although a hundred people have been selected, Rurik gave Grund an order: "Send the children to take off their shirts and run in the snow, let them kill the rabbits with their own hands, and order them to drink the deer blood. I am. I want you to use ten days to select the most powerful fifty people as replacement fighters, and you will also be you in the future. You train them to become elites."

    He essentially gave Grund a lot of power. As long as the corporal punishment is not for killing the cubs, then do it!

    Grund obeyed the next day, so the people saw such a wonder, a group of pretty boys with red backs running in the snow. Someone quit on the same day, or a tired person quit passively. This is the loser who must quit. Similar to rigorous training, Grund was merciless. He himself was a madman who crawled out of a sea of ??blood. Naturally, he didn''t want his future guys to be a bunch of stupid cowards.

    The training is rigorous and terrifying, and Liu Lixue simply ignores it. What he and Grund need are berserkers. The loser can be a fisherman or a lumberjack in the future, and be an elite soldier who earns monthly salaries. It really gives a chance to be useless and can only give up in this life. .

    The future cavalry warriors who have donated places waited silently in their homes. Their father took out his axe, sword and shield to encourage his eldest son to become a real man. Continue to encourage that once you develop in the south, you must not forget to help other brothers.

    The sled team began to gather, and the scale this time was amazing.

    The iron and rivet-reinforced sled board can carry more weight. A sled is designed to be hauled by four reindeer, and its load can be increased to one ton without any problem.

    A large number of bear skins are piled on top of each other, and the unfolding of each skin is extremely huge. Rurik didn''t care too much. He assembled a thousand bear skins. Whether the giant mission south of these leathers could be taken away depends on their ability. He only cared about transporting the bear skins to Novgorod.

    A large amount of table salt is slightly bitter due to the incomplete removal of magnesium chloride, which is very reasonable. Those Pechenegs have limited access to salt due to the blockade of hostile forces. These slightly bitter salt are better than none, and Rurik concluded that his Kagan brothers would not be picky. A large amount of salt can be loaded into a carriage, and the slightly blue salt in sacks will be able to scare the prairie people once it appears.

    The large number of iron sleds shipped is another spectacle. The state-owned smithy has reached the limit of human capacity day and night. If you want to continue to expand production capacity, you must either increase manpower or industrialize. It is natural to increase the manpower, but it will take a period of training and will not increase much. Industrialization is too outrageous. The Principality of Ross does not yet have such magical capabilities.

    Even so, within a month, Kamnier and his guys, who were instructed to forge sword embryos madly, consumed most of their inventory and gotten 500 simple forged sword embryos. They themselves were carbon steel. Embryo, as for the amount of carbon content, depends on the craftsmanship of the craftsman. The sword embryo has passed the basic quality inspection, which is to bend it to a certain arc without breaking, and then it can instantly rebound with force, which is considered qualified.

    This is like the ring first knife sent to soldiers by the Han Empire It is a very long piece of iron with only a ring at the end. The work of sharpening and polishing is done by the soldiers themselves, and the handle of the knife is often the soldier who finds a long linen to wrap it around. In this way, the Han Empire reduced the working hours of the craftsmen, as if the army could be effectively armed.

    Rurik will do exactly the same thing. He will not let his craftsmen bother to sharpen the steel sword. The blade has been forged flat and straight. The Pecheneg people have the skills to smelt iron. Throw them all their tossing time, whether it''s directly making a double-edged sword or forging and bending a single-edged sword to make a saber, it''s all their own business.

    Five hundred sword embryos and one hundred crossbows without arms are neatly stacked in wooden boxes one after another.

    The trip to Novgorod in February was also a great opportunity for exchanges. Not only did Shiro Fort take away a large amount of goods, but also normal trade that was only seen between the two cities should be carried out.

    Besides, the delegations of the Swedish aristocrats who are staying here will also visit the south side.

    The cargo army, the guard soldiers, the selected children, the Swedish mission, as well as a large number of small businessmen, hunters, and even the First Banner soldiers who came to the north to hunt, gathered into a huge group, so in the ice and snow. They are taking care of each other and running wildly on the ice road. The number of people may reach 1,000, and the total number of sledges can reach 200.

    It can be said that everything is under the control of Rurik. At the beginning of January, Rurik was quite worried that he would not be able to get a huge purchase price for horses. Now it is the end of January. Not only is there nothing wrong with things, but the enough money is still too much. If you target a strategic increase in the price of materials, the money raised will far exceed the plan.

 Chapter 836ï¼š Osborne Slav Lulikovich Principe...

    Now, the maharajah is happy.

    Queen Svetlana has always felt uncomfortable in her stomach during this period. It was a feeling similar to diarrhea, but it was not real diarrhea.

    This night, the situation suddenly became serious.

    There is no need to doubt, the old palace is suddenly full of people. The brand-new Roseburg''s face-saving characters have received news from the prince, and crowded in the hall of the old palace awaiting good news. There were also a large number of prowlers in Fengshou Square. They lit a bonfire and waited for the good news while burning the fire.

    Prince Rurik has been with his wife in the house, and as many as ten midwives make do with the only expectant mother.

    The situation went well in the early stage, and Rurik didn''t even have time to worry about Svetlana''s dystocia. With two fingers, three fingers, and five fingers, the queen suddenly arched her body and shouted vigorously, the child was born.

    "It''s a boy." The midwife held the wet baby, trembling all over.

    At this moment, Svetlana was limp. Although she hadn''t seen her child, her ears were full of praise for the baby boy.

    Rurik knelt on the wooden floor and pressed his face to his beloved wife''s cheeks: "It''s a boy, you are doing well, Rose has the first heir."

    She wanted to say something but her tongue was suppressed by the nameless force. She was so excited that she quivered slightly, her eyes were closed and tears could not stop. The giggles proved her joy.

    The baby quickly yelled, the heart-piercing cry like a hundred people beating a gong.

    Those who endured the cold wind and stayed outdoors waiting for the good news all heard the deafening cry.

    The door of the confinement house was opened, and a midwife announced the birth of the prince to the people outside.

    In this way, the child''s howling and screaming is more than just screaming. People who are good at Lenovo didn''t hesitate to think of the battle cry of a warrior.

    The whole Shilla Fort is boiling! The good news spread from ten to ten, and within half a day all the people in the city learned of the birth of the direct prince.

    According to the Viking tradition, this child will of course be the first heir to the Ruth career. With this baby boy, the inheritance line of the supreme ruling power of the Ruth Duchy has also been formally established.

    The old Russ and people from other Viking tribes are very happy that the royal family has given birth to a legal heir. The Slavic people in this city were the most excited. Most of them were born in the White Tree Manor, and Svetlana was originally the daughter of the Manor. The birth of the prince objectively improved the social status of all Slavs of the White Tree Manor family, and even all Slavs, regardless of their origin, can benefit.

    The people of the city sang and danced, ate barbecues and drank ale. The huge sled team was about to go to Novgorod. Even if it is a group action, no one dares to neglect the risks.

    In order to make this trip smooth, the prince made a small sacrifice to the gods. People firmly believe that the birth of the prince is that the gods responded to people''s prayers, and everyone can sit back and relax.

    The birth of a baby boy is a major political event.

    The Swedish aristocrats and envoys who lived there, met the prince to congratulate Rurik overnight, and gathered together to discuss the future that night.

    The old Ungriffe even saw the little baby sleeping in the swaddle, wrinkled and tightly closed. At first glance, he was not outstanding.

    As the old leader of the Unkras tribe, Ungriffe and the other guys gathered around the bonfire in the house to test their bodies, and each time he thought of the baby''s face, he was full of emotion.

    "My friends, Rurik is a child himself, and now that kid also has a son. A new era has begun, and the Ross people can only get stronger and stronger now. My life is coming to an end, and Rurik will grow old, too. Eventually our descendants will deal with the newborn cub."

    "This is nonsense." King Bjorn of Sweden wrote rough words, and his anxiety was also written on his face.

    "It''s nonsense. It''s a fact." Angriffe looked at Bjorn sincerely: "Your Mellaren era is completely over. Didn''t you find that Rurik was particularly good at fertility? His wife and concubine. Many, except for the wife, the other concubine rooms can¡¯t be counted with both hands and feet. He is the bull in April and can have a hundred children. I don¡¯t think he can rest after his wife gives birth. I dare to assert , And soon his concubine room will have a big belly."

    "If so, he is not a good man." Bjorn said casually.

    The messenger of the Yilmalen tribe now completely ignores Bjorn¡¯s status as the King of Sweden, and directly interrupts: ¡°His descendants will be very many. He can have love for his own women, and he is a real man for the Rus. Friends, we They are all men. Who doesn¡¯t want to be accompanied by many concubines when they are young and powerful? For example, Karl, he is a lover. In the past, we said that the guy had poor character. Maybe Karl wanted to expand his family''s strength. There are many people, It¡¯s strength."

    "However, Rurik did act unfaithful to his first wife." Bjorn said bitterly, and now, other people felt that this guy was simply jealous.

    Old Ungriffe really felt that Bjorn¡¯s words were too nutritious: "What about being unfaithful? Rurik looks like his father, and soon this kid is a strong bear. He is so, he gave birth to a large group of cubs. It must be the same. Our descendants will deal with this group of people, and we Ankras people can have a good relationship with them."

    It was as if Bjorn was not a majestic man.

    Everyone is actually silent, the fact is that Bjorn''s family is not good at giving birth. The condition of Bjorn¡¯s heirs is very simple. He is extremely short of sons, and his eldest son is not a brave generation, or Bjorn himself is not a cruel person in the Viking sense.

    It is for this reason that the big landlords of Mellaren chose such a character as the boss. Whether the old bazaar was named Birka under his own name, or the move to order the Ross ship this time, it was completed through the discussion and resolution of the Nordic meeting of the Mellaren tribe. Moreover, the cost of buying the ship is ultimately different. The big family pooled money out. Bjorn¡¯s family is just now stronger, not strong enough to make a statement, because of the lack of male heirs, the family¡¯s stamina is not promising. Once Bjorn¡¯s family declines, Mellaren¡¯s large family will choose another family patriarch as its leader.

    Since the Mellaren tribe has lost the political strongman family, each big family has their own ghosts. A big evidence of their internal disunity is that the Mellaren merchants who lived in Shilla Fort some days ago deliberately spread the curse on the Rose royal family. Those merchants were decapitated, and as a result, Bjorn, the leader of the tribe, was not only not violent, but also stood in the position of the Rus and called out that he was good at killing.

    It''s such a guy who controls Mellaren''s power, isn''t he just announcing something to the other tribes-our strength is weak, it is better for you to take refuge in the Ross people.

    So what else can we talk about in this small meeting?

    The nobles and plenipotentiaries are too lazy to talk about the loss of power of the Mellaren people. They have learned an experience unsurprisingly from Ross.

    Look at the status quo of this big city! Why are the children of the Ross people everywhere?

    This must have a lot to do with Prince Ruriek. The prince himself clearly does not care about his wife''s attitude and is madly accepting concubines. The prince himself is busy giving birth, which directly causes all the people to be busy giving birth.

    There are too many children in the Roths. A baby boy can become a warrior who can afford a sword and a shield as long as he is given twelve years.

    The nobles think about their tribes again, they are ashamed, there are not many children in the tribes. How to play this? The strength of the Rus people will be extremely large. If their nobles demand a lot, their tribe will lose the ability to resist.

    Even the old-fashioned Ungriffe who has lost his masculinity has made up his mind: "When I go back, I will look for a woman for my son. I don''t care about the attitude of my daughter-in-law, and I will even spend my own money to buy slave girls. , So that my people can have more children. I don''t want to end up with no soldiers available in the future."

    In this regard, the messengers of Uppsala and Yilmalun were deeply concerned, and the nobles of the other small tribes also agreed with this idea.

    Let the tradition go to hell!

    Although King Bjorn didn''t say it clearly, his thoughts were exactly the same as others. Even though I only have a son, why don''t you arrange ten women for that kid? It doesn''t matter even if it is ten female slaves, when a baby boy is born, their status will be rewarded immediately. Wait a minute, why just let your own son go out in person? Although he is forty years old, his personal abilities have not been lost.

    Other aristocrats have thrown away their traditions, vying to be an abusive man like Karl Olegenson, how can they lag behind others.

    Rurik did not pay attention to the small meetings of these people, nor did he even have any cronies to spy on intelligence, and did not even know that these Swedish nobles held small meetings privately.

    His thoughts were all on his crown prince, and when the baby started to cry for the first time, he appointed the child to be the crown prince.

    Although Svetlana was young, the process of giving birth was extremely smooth, and people believed that she was blessed by the mother **** Freya.

    The situation was much smoother than everyone thought, and only at night, Svetlana was able to start breastfeeding.

    As a result, those who had doubts became more convinced that the queen was destined to be the one who received Freya''s blessing.

    So 17 years ago, Otto¡¯s selection of this girl was not a whim at all. The old Otto had actually witnessed the birth of Svetlana and booked her marriage. Obviously, Freya has been down since then. bless.

    Odin blessed Rurik, Freya blessed Svetlana, and even the high priest of the Rus was determined by God.

    The public has no doubt that the Principality of Rus is actually the country of choice. Everyone can live a good life under the banner of Rus. Rurik''s rule of the Principality has also been greatly strengthened by this matter.

    So, what is the name of the prince?

    Obviously he is about to go to Novgorod, Svetlana''s current mind is entirely on her son. The baby was wrapped in selected ferret fur and placed in a rattan basket, lying quietly.

    Svetlana was surrounded by endless happiness, and she really didn''t care about the arduous journey of the upcoming trip to Novgorod.

    The son is asleep quietly, her husband''s big hand is on her shoulder, and she also happily put her cheek on her husband''s arms.

    "How are you feeling? Are you feeling well" Rurik asked.

    "Everything is fine, but the stomach feels a little strange."

    "pain?"

    "No. It''s just..." For her loved ones, she dared to explain some private things.

    "You need to rest, and both you and your children need a long rest. I''m really sorry, we are going to start a long journey soon, so you have to bear the burden of traveling."

    "It''s okay." Lanna squeezed a smile, "I am a Varyag woman, I am fearless. I heard other people say that I was destined to be blessed by Freya. I was very worried..." In fact, she wanted to say that the dystocia of the Queen Mary might have happened to her. Such an unlucky thing just came to her lips, and she abruptly held back.

    Rurik patted her shoulder again: "If there is something bad, don''t say anything, everything is fine. Even during the trip, I will guarantee the absolute warmth of you and your child."

    "Okay." She murmured: "According to tradition, our son does need a trial. He wrestled with ice and snow when he was born. This is also destiny. He will be a real man. So, what is his name? "

    "Name? Right. I am happy to patronize, and even choose a name for each of them. You are a mother, should you think about you first?"

    "Well, it still depends on your wishes."

    Giving a name to a child is indeed a big deal. According to the custom of the Slavs, a person is not considered to be complete after birth. Only when a name is given, a person has a birthday and a naming date. Although these two dates are generally the same day, but the child has been born for two days.

    There is no such distinction between the Rus and other Vikings.

    "Just call him osbeorn."

    The meaning of the child''s name is very simple, the original meaning is "Life is gifted by Odin," Lanna called it right.

    "You have no opinion," Rurik asked again.

    "What a good name. Or..."

    "Um?"

    "After all, this child also carries the expectations of the people in my hometown. I... can add a suffix."

    "Of course. You are a mother, you have this right."

    "Osborne''s birth is glorious, so add the sv suffix."

    "Osbeornsv? That''s it!"

    Osborne Slav is the baby''s name. The name is a mixture of Nordic and Slavic cultures, which means that the baby boy is the inheritance of the power of the two ethnic groups.

    As the child''s father, Rurik secretly made a plan in his heart.

    Based on European traditions, a person''s name cannot be as sophisticated as the East. Beautiful vocabulary is used for male and female names, but the number of good vocabulary is not many. In this way, in order to make a good distinction, the name of the person will be added with prefix and suffix vocabulary.

    Own direct descendants, because the matriline is the daughter of a Slavic native noble, her descendants should be added to the suffix "sv".

    He also has ten concubine rooms of Slavic ethnicity, but they have frequent backgrounds. Although their descendants are Ross aristocrats, they do not deserve the "sv" suffix. But those children should also have a special suffix, or last name. Anna''s children are named Ananov, Bella''s children are named Bellanov, Sisia''s children are named Sisyanov, and so on.

    Therefore, the full name of the direct descendant of Osben Slav is osbeornsv¡¤rurrikson¡¤prcpr (Ross Prince) in Gnostic language, and osbeornsv¡¤rurrikovich¡¤prcpr in Slavic language.

    The official name is long, the child¡¯s universal nickname is Osborne and Svetlana prefers to call him Oga personally.

    The child had an official name overnight, and Rurik officially announced his son''s name at dawn the next day.

    The child''s full name was written on hard paper and posted on the bulletin board in Harvest Plaza.

    Grund took the brothers to beat the gongs and drums to walk the streets and alleys, announcing the full name of the prince to the people.

    For this reason, a large number of people gathered in Fengshou Square. They commented on the children¡¯s names. The political implications of their names could not be more clear. It means the fusion of two large ethnic groups, and it also means that Rurik, Prince of Ross, is truly Focus on the business of the eastern part of the principality.

    The key is that the name of the child can be disassembled, os can be interpreted as "Eastern" and "God", beorn''s ideology is the same as bjorn, so it can be interpreted as "birth" and "guard", and the meaning of sv is extremely simple. It means glorious.

    Everyone can have their own understanding. Those quite sensitive guest aristocrats believe in the so-called "Oriental" interpretation. As described in the previous meeting, the main body of the Rus Principality is already in the East. The meaning of dominating Sweden in the West is that many aristocrats have no choice but to get the throne of Sweden.

    But in Bjorn''s view, the name Rurik gave to his son was a madness to him, and the more he Xiangyue felt that the name itself was a provocation.

    His Bjorn''s name is the guard, the so-called guard of his own family. Wouldn''t the name of Rurik''s son be like "Guard of the Glorious God", the pattern suddenly became bigger.

    So what can it be? Soon it was a trip to Novgorod, Bjorn tried hard not to care about Rurik''s joy. He just wanted to take a good look at what kind of existence the new world opened up by the Russians in the East is worthy of the word glorious.

 Chapter 837ï¼š Gathered in Novgorod

    The huge sled team rushed forward in the cold wind, passing through the twists and turns of the Neva River, and an ice lake with no borders in sight was all in front of you and under your feet.

    There is extremely thick ice on Lake Ladoga, and the wind swept across the ice surface and wiped away all the snow. At first glance, the ice surface is all black, and the nameless sense of fear also disturbs people''s hearts.

    The team marched along the shoreline of the lake, and set up camp ashore at night.

    The sky is shining with stars, and the green aurora is extremely dazzling like a ribbon.

    A large number of bonfires were lit on the shore of ice and snow, and there were more than a dozen people gathered in every fire, grilling frozen fish and eating cooked wheat.

    More than 20 large iron pots were pestle on the snow, and some special stones were quickly assembled into a stove.

    The fact that it is the iron pan makes Bjorn tut amazed, not to mention that there are many Ross people. The wheat was boiled in a dark iron pan until it boiled. Someone picked up a large wooden spoon, scooped the oats into their own ceramic bowl, and sprinkled a handful of salt to eat.

    Eating hot meals in the ice and snow is the most heartwarming. The cold wheat cakes are now skewered on a wooden table by the owner and heated again on the flames.

    Bjorn and other Swedish nobles are noble, and for these guests Rurik rewarded a unique meal.

    Lomian noodles, although very bizarre, they are indeed Lomian noodles.

    The venison is cut infinitely into minced meat, then minced onion and yellow root carrots are added, together with salt and chopped thyme, filled with Shanghai leopard oil and deer oil, it becomes a sauce that will inevitably condense under low temperature. The pre-made wheat noodles are frozen as hard as iron wire, and after they are cooked, they can be eaten up with the sauce.

    It doesn''t matter how those nobles will eat this delicious meal. They have spoons and forks.

    "This is also the special delicious food of the Ross people, and I have to taste it. The delicious food in this place is too cold, and you all eat it while it is hot." Old Angrieff was so happy that he leaned on a fork that was cut temporarily by a wooden branch. Stuttering.

    The noodles are too salty and extremely greasy. Everyone thinks this is right for the taste.

    The more cold the weather, the more you have to eat a delicious meal with heavy oil and salt. Bjorn ate it with a big mouthful, but never forget to drink some Ross people''s spirits, and even put a small lump of frozen semi-solid honey into your mouth.

    The nobles did not hesitate to eat and drink, and talked around the campfire about Rurik and his queen and prince.

    It is terrifying and brave for a newborn baby to travel through the extreme cold himself. They are also tacitly aware, or the evil thoughts in their hearts are pressing on their hearts.

    Take Bjorn, for example, how can he not be jealous in the strong heart of the Ross people? He is even more aware of the crisis of horror. The Mellaren people are indeed facing the coercion of the Ross people, and the powerful Melalen people are falling rapidly since ancient times.

    He even hoped that the baby Osbenslav, who was blessed by God, would suddenly freeze to death.

    He wanted to see Rurik himself crying with his head in his arms, thus venting his unhappiness as the leader of M?laren and the current king of Sweden.

    However, Rurik''s "Maharaja sleigh" is a complete warm nest!

    Rather than calling it a sled, it is more appropriate to call it "moving woodcut."

    A wooden house is built on the big sledge, and an iron-carbon furnace is installed inside. The iron pipes made of wrought iron sheets are heat-welded and nested with each other to communicate with the outside.

    The interior was warm like summer, even so Svetlana was still curled up in the huge polar bear skin. The delicate Osborne was even tighter.

    She was well taken care of by many women, and several of Rurik¡¯s wives and concubines also had a good chat with her queen.

    Rurik held a bowl of delicious food and pushed aside the thick leather curtain, committing himself to his beloved wife.

    "It''s time to eat, I''ll feed you."

    "Well, it''s not good. The others... are watching."

    "It''s ok."

    Countess Noren of Port Narvik is here, and she is indeed Osborne''s aunt according to her seniority. In terms of age, she was only slightly younger than Svetlana.

    The child slept soundly in one of the cradles, and Rurik made the movement smaller. He held the chopsticks and delivered the noodles to his beloved wife''s mouth. Compared with the soft, waxy and salty taste of a delicious meal, she enjoyed the intimate care of her husband more.

    This is love? As sweet as honey, Nolan watched quietly, a light bulb alive.

    "Ruriek..." Nolan was so envious that he couldn''t help it.

    "Um?"

    "I want to be like her too. It''s time, I also want to be a mother. Hurry! I want a child."

    She said there was no shame in these words, and her voice could have been louder if it hadn''t been for the baby here.

    Looking at her, then at Lanna, Rurik didn''t know what to say.

    But Lanna rallied and said, "Noren should be a mother, too. Rurik, those women of yours... are all at the age to be a mother. Especially the girls from the same estate as me, they are already old girls. ."

    "Oh? As a queen, you urged me to have a relationship with other concubines?"

    "Poor I can''t serve you now. I only need to raise my children now..."

    Svetlana didn''t say any more, and Rurik didn''t know what to say. It seemed that she thought of a lot of things, and it seemed as simple as a glass of water.

    There are too many wives and concubines in the harem, and thanks to the previously set hierarchy, Lurik is grateful that his wives and concubines are not jealous and make a Shura field.

    But is Lanna such a generous person? Do you really want to be the mother of the world? I''m afraid this matter is not simple.

    Rurik didn''t think much about it for the time being, but he didn''t have an intimate relationship with Noren or other wives on the current occasion. There is no other reason, just because the huge team is going through an expedition. It is necessary to ensure the stable delivery of a large amount of goods to Novgorod, and then complete the transaction with the old Pecheneg-Kiev business group.

    Nolen and other wives and concubines are alone in a tent-style sleigh, while Rurik¡¯s sleigh is the residence of the prince and his wife when they are on the move.

    In the middle of the night, the baby Osborn suddenly cried, and Rurik just lightly smelled the terrible sour smell and was just his own cub. Both husband and wife were tossed awake, thanks to Rurik''s long-standing preparations that were worthy of noble status, the diapers were thrown away directly, and their cubs were washed and put on new diapers immediately.

    Travelling all the way, Rurik has been personally taking care of his eldest son. He really likes this son, and such a caring attitude is to declare to the team that the prince loves the prince in every possible way.

    But the fact that he changed his son''s diaper was shocking in the eyes of other nobles. Not to mention the Swedish nobles, just cousin Arik never changed the diapers of his children. Shouldn''t those be made by the mother of the child? What''s more, as a great nobleman, this kind of thing will be done by servants soon.

    My brother really likes Osborne!

    But Rurik still had a grievance with Queen Svetlana''s ignorance of the Shura field, which was called the mother''s ritual in the world. Although the queen was sleeping next to him, a strange dream caused him to wake up suddenly on a journey night that couldn''t be more ordinary.

    "Emperor Zhou... I am the Emperor Zhou right now. How could I have such a strange dream. Yes! It''s just a division." Lurik muttered in a daze.

    There was a gleam of light in the cracks of the iron stove, and the sleigh shed wrapped in leather and wood was not completely dark. Looking at his sleeping wife and son, Rurik estimated the hope of his beloved wife.

    "When they all have children, they can take some people out of the core area. Nolan takes his children back to Narvik, and the others go further to build villages and cities. They can give birth to a boy sooner. If you go to the new world to open up a settlement, no one will threaten you and Osborne''s status. Right..." Rurik''s thoughts are buried in his mind, and if this is the case, Svetlana''s hope is nothing to blame.

    Because he thinks so too.

    But Rurik was even more expecting his father to see the happy appearance of his grandson, and the old man Rigus, who saw his grandson, the prince and grandson, might be able to live and die.

    The sled team has always maintained a dense formation, and each sled has a flagpole to make the Ross flag fly. The sledges are all provisionally numbered, and several sledges form a group, and statistics are made every night when they rest. According to the plan, if someone is found to be left behind, there are also snowmobiles that can immediately turn back and look for them.

    Unlucky things have never happened. For example, no one is left behind during the ten-day journey, and the weather remains dry and cold as always.

    Even in February, warmth does not seem to have anything to do with Northern Europe.

    When the team entered the frozen Volkhov River, which was running north-south, the team happened to encounter a large number of sporadic hunting sleds, and also began the final storm.

    Catching bears is extremely dangerous, and a sled loaded with a torsion slingshot still cannot give everyone peace of mind. Usually about ten people get together, nominate a boss, bring weapons such as a wooden crossbow, a short wooden bow, and a short spear into the forest area to hunt bears.

    The bear squad has a lot of hunts, because most of this land is in no man''s land, and there are too many polar bears that don''t hibernate.

    The main hunters are almost all veterans of the First Banner. Young people in their twenties in the past are now in their thirties. They decisively bring their newly grown sons. The so-called "Winter Prince''s school is not open, so they will be with their families." Let''s go hunting the bear and wolf together to grow into a man.

    Even some of the Ragnar tribes who lived as a guest participated in it.

    A group of hunters soon gathered around Rurik, all of them came to hunt bears, and the reason behind it was heartwarming.

    Someone explained: "It''s all the Pecheneg people in the grasslands who have a huge demand for leather. Those people in the grasslands are actually involved. They hunt in the forests to the south and want to hunt a lot of cherished fur. They have all the results, but Their appetite is too big..."

    The hunters explained a series of important matters. They have not yet met with Kagan, and Rurik has already determined that this transaction will have a successful outcome.

    The huge sled team was connected with flags. At first glance, it was obvious that a huge army rushed towards Novgorod.

    Thanks to the extremely cold weather, the Volkhov River was frozen enough. If the ice was thinner, the sled team would have to crash into the ice cave on a large scale.

    Those who endured the severe cold and wanted to cut logs noticed the sled army, and as long as they could see the flying flags, they would affirm that the lord is back.

    The prince must come back to participate in the spring plowing operation. This is a rule set by him himself, not to mention that this year involves a large-scale trade with the Pecheneg people.

    Although Prince Rurik did not rush back, it was simply Novgorod that had spontaneously started trading with visitors from afar.

    In Novgorod¡¯s Circum-Irmen Lake region, most of the military forces of the Rus Principality are located here. Nearly 300 troops from outside the region have been stationed in this way. Governor Medvete was worried at first, but the old When Duke Otto slapped his thigh, he appointed Kagan as a distinguished guest.

    Even so, Medvedt has to be on guard. Although the people of the steppes were selling horses here, they actually assembled two hundred armored cavalry and arrived in the north intact for three months. If this is not a strong army, what else can it be? Even if Kagan and Prince Rurik drank blood and wine to worship their brothers, this is the custom of the steppe, and the Slavs of Lake Ilmen have no rules in this regard.

    Especially there are some businessmen from Kiev...

    Maksakyi, this guy is here again. He is a Kievan, divided according to ancestry, and is indeed no different from a Smolensk. They are all Krivic, which is what makes Medvedt the most alarm.

    Perhaps it was the old duke''s indulging in the happiness of the family with his children, or the satisfaction of his life. When Medvedt was a child, he was terrified when he first saw Otto rowing a long boat to his full power. But now, Otto is as simple as his own father Rigus, a warrior has lost his strength and his vigilance.

    The six hundred horses that the Steppemen and Kievans intend to sell, although they have not yet completed the delivery of their products, are now under the care of Medvedt. The messenger had already been sent to Shilla Fort, Medvedt had known that the Prince¡¯s "armed fishing" had become a crusade against the Danish king and won a big victory. He also knew that the Prince would never let go of any opportunity to buy horses. Therefore, although the transaction has not been completed legally, the Principality of Ross has essentially obtained 600 horses capable of trekking for three months in autumn and winter.

    Kagan''s Pechenegg warriors were all being watched. He felt a little uncomfortable. Considering the owner of the land, he should show his obedience to the locals. However, I came with the hope of this tribal alliance and the elite cavalry of the alliance, so I couldn''t directly trade with Rurik or stay here staring.

    Horses and recurve bows are strategic materials that can only be traded with Prince Ross himself, and other grassland specialties are already on sale.

    The goods were sold clean, and the Kagan and Kievans didn¡¯t get much supplies. They wanted to hunt spontaneously, but they were banned by Governor Medvete.

    "This is the territory of the Rus Principality, and the forest is also the wealth of the Principality. The Kievans are not allowed to hunt. If you dare to have a hunter, you are stealing the property of the Rus Prince. Can hunt in the Volkhov River."

    Kagan deeply understands this, it is like a grassland, a grassy grassland with rich water and grass can attract the Pechenegs and the Khasas to war. The hunting ground of the Russ can only be hunted by the Russ. Kagan is very fortunate that he and Rurik drank blood wine together, in exchange for his subordinates to personally hunt the red squirrels that did not exist on the prairie and then get their leather.

    The Pechenegs were dispersed, and they even gave up riding horses to cooperate with the locals in hunting, so Medvedt was relieved.

    Kagan himself stayed in Novgorod. He was served with delicious food and bathed in the sauna. Everything was great except for the absence of Maggie. Novgorod in the Rus is still very cold, but it is indeed a happy place without disputes.

    He looked forward to his Rurik brothers, after receiving the message from the messenger, with the huge amount of materials raised to make a deal with him.

    No, the good news is here!

    The city of Novgorod suddenly became restless, drums and horns rang loudly, and people walked out of their homes and dragged their homes, rushing to the frozen pier and the snow-covered bank.

    "My son is back, hehe!"

    Otto leaned on a wooden staff and put on a bearskin cloak, and did not forget to buckle his iron helmet on his head. He was closely guarded by the attendants to prevent the old Prince from suddenly slipping and hurting his foot.

    Thousands of people gathered outside the city, and Rurik was not surprised.

    The huge team finally stopped all sorts of people got off the sled.

    Rurik, who took his wife out of the sleigh, saw his old father and mother as soon as he stood on the ice. At this moment, he embraced an unexplainable huge thing in both hands, and walked straight to his father under the gaze of thousands of people.

    "Boy, I heard that you almost chopped off the head of the second King of Denmark. You are a real man." Old Otto just finished speaking, staring completely at the thing his son was holding.

    Otto didn''t know what it was, but Niya only had to look at the way Svetlana was walking, and she would have guessed what her son was holding. She was so excited that she cried, covering her mouth and nose with her hands.

    Rurik said nothing until he stood in front of his father.

    "What''s this? A gift?" Otto asked.

    "It''s a gift."

    After all, Rurik gently lifted the thin linen cloth. It was obvious that he had caught a cold. The child could start to twist his body with his eyes closed, and screamed.

    "Ah!" Otto shivered, his white beard straightened.

    "It''s a boy named Osborne Slav. It''s your grandson."

    The ecstasy hit, Otto''s legs softened, thanks to the attendant reaching out for the first time to help him avoid his fall.

    Supported by the attendants, Otto could no longer stand on his own. He was so excited, his mouth was full of joy. He has to take a good look at his grandson and look at the child''s face, the more he likes it.

    Although Otto already has multiple grandchildren who have inherited his blood, this child is the most unusual.

    He boasted that the last worry in his life was the birth of this child. Everything is over successfully! No regrets in this life...

    But Otto also knew that he was not the end of the day, and now he earns one day every day he lives. There are no regrets. When you leave, it depends on the wishes of the gods.

 Chapter 838ï¼š Banquet

    Osborne was asleep quietly, he didn''t know anything, and for the time being, he could only approach his mother with a baby''s instinct.

    He has personally experienced a long winter trip since he was born. Although his effective body has always been protected by a warm baby, it is said that the young prince has been able to overcome the severe cold like his father and grandfather.

    He just slept quietly, without knowing that the whole of Novgorod was cheering for his birth.

    The Slavs on the shore of Lake Ilmen, especially the masses of the people in the White Tree Manor, were not satisfied with a girl of their own tribe, Svetlana, who worked for the benefit of all the Slavs as a queen.

    Now Osborne was born, and when his father, Rurik, got off the sled under the gaze of the people in the city, he soon announced the identity of the baby.

    All the Slavs, or the spokesperson of the Slavs on Lake Ilmen, was born, and it was him, Osborne Slavs.

    The joyous atmosphere of the entire Novgorod city is like a grand festival, and people talk about everything about the prince.

    Some people say that the child will stand in the position of the Slavs and seek more welfare for everyone.

    Some people also said that the child was born extraordinary, and even more vowed to say that his eyes were very good, and he happened to see the child''s appearance clearly and made a judgment.

    People are full of beautiful words, especially when spring is really not far away. Who is not happy to have such a great joy more than a month before spring ploughing.

    Speaking of pleasure, the old Rigus was so happy to see his grandson Osborne, he was so happy that he passed out. After barely waking up, the old guy took the initiative to tease his grandson. Although the old man loves children, he also scared Svetlana to rush to protect her shortcomings to prevent her old father from accidentally injuring her children due to excessive intimacy.

    Osborn is certainly not Rigus'' first grandson, but he is the most honorable grandson.

    Slavs naturally did not have the custom of confinement, but Svetlana had actually returned to her natal home with her baby, and there was no reason to leave here for a long time in the future. Naturally, her biggest task is to take care of her son, and by the way, her body can be cultivated for a long time, which is equivalent to confinement.

    The maiden family took care of the mother and child with the best resources, and Rurik was completely relieved.

    Because compared to herself, because of political considerations alone, the Irmenslavs around the lake have no power against such a half-blood prince. The people of Novgorod are the most supportive and will provide all kinds of resources to guarantee Oss. Ben¡¯s healthy growth.

    But Rurik would not pin his hopes entirely on an Oss itself.

    Her regular wife is very young, and the extremely smooth birth process also proves her excellent physical fitness. She is such a healthy woman, it is really unreasonable that she will not have more children in the future.

    The long journey of the sled team came to an end, and nearly a thousand people who were struggling in their boats and cars needed a good life and cultivation.

    Those young people who were selected were immediately enrolled in the cavalry squad of Rurik, even if the group had never even petted a horse?

    The cavalry replenishment and mercenary guard replenishment personnel entered the premises reserved in Novgorod on the spot. From this day on, they are the people who eat the king''s money and must be loyal to Rurik and the royal family.

    They washed the sauna and drenched them with hot water on a cold day, and put on new uniforms after they finished. They were organized into groups at the first time, and the cavalrymen stayed in the centralized dormitory of the cavalry squadron, guarded by the cavalry veterans. Those fifty young mercenaries who were selected were replaced by captain Grund''s training on the next day.

    What awaits them is a beautiful and stressful future. This is a shortcut to becoming a brave warrior, and it also means that they are likely to die in a fierce battle. Everyone''s life is short, and those who have a long life are saints selected by the gods, such as the old priest of the Rus, Veria, after the long end of a long sound, the soul directly becomes the Valkyrie.

    They were convinced of this, and they all wanted to understand during the long ice and snow journey. Whether it is voluntary or parental request, the brothers are now confidants of Prince Rurik, and everyone must accept this fate and use it as a lifelong creed.

    At night, Prince Rus¡¯s palace in Novgorod was brightly lit!

    "Respect the lord! Respect the heroes who defeated the king of Denmark!" It was no one else who raised the glass and cheered, it was Governor Medvedt.

    The brawny Slavic man named after the bear was more happy because of the birth of his nephew Osborn. He even poured himself a few glasses of spirits, stupefied to show that he drank a big red face.

    He raised his head, and everyone else raised their glasses.

    This is a feast for men. Since each other is relatives, in-laws, and brothers to worship, and even distinguished guests from all over the world, their current performance, who has no red tape, is now even more casual.

    Rurik held the glass aloft, and the transparent glass shook the honey agar. The interior was warm enough due to the fireplace and the oil lamp matrix, so he was wearing a plain white shirt and was free to fasten a few openings, exposing some of the golden breast hair on his chest.

    The performance of other people is quite similar. Everyone is a man. Now is a good time to have a big drink.

    "Cheers! Glory belongs to us! Today we are not drunk all the time!" Lurik said happily.

    Barrels of hop-free ale and kvass are carried into the house one after another, as well as carefully packaged spirits and mead for enjoyment.

    Rurik was so happy tonight. He blushed, joked at his old father and father-in-law, and winked at his old friends. Although there is no persuasive wine culture, Rulik, who is booming, frequently raises his glasses and asks everyone to drink a drink with the prince. Who would dare not give face to the prince, even the old Otto, he couldn''t think that his grown-up son could drink so much. This is one of the hallmarks of a real man, and his old bones must be accompanied.

    Poor Kagan was forced to dry more than ten glasses in a row, with spirits but mainly ale.

    The bitter and tasteless ale is a delicacy on the grassland. As the son of the prairie, he also brought some prairie mare kumiss this time, although most of them were sold, he specially left a barrel for the present occasion.

    The drunk Kagan was already drunk, and he was obviously served with exquisite cakes and grilled meats. He just ate some raspberry dried fruit and meat slices as an appetizer, and he really couldn''t eat other delicious meals.

    Kagan''s head was still half awake, but the people who looked at the whole supplies were really blushing, and many men took off their shirts due to the heat after drinking.

    Look at these brawny men in the north. Their white skin has turned red like cooked crabs. Everyone is still drinking and chatting in Norse.

    Kagan slapped the table suddenly, and his movements with Jiujin were not insignificant.

    Rurik had been paying attention to Kagan for a long time, and he was very happy to see him sipping with everyone.

    Why is this guy taking pictures of the table now?

    I saw Kagan, who was born short in stature, slowly stood up, and explained to everyone in extremely stubbornly Norse: "I have brought the mare milk wine from my hometown. Now let my people come in and offer it."

    "It''s kumiss?! Hurry! Bring it up." After that, Rurik also knocked on the table, and the others followed him.

    Some turbid and whitish mare kumiss exudes a rich aroma of milk in addition to the aroma. Rurik pours a little honey into the glass, and after stirring it, it is a wonderful concoction. He slowly tasted the charm, and saw that Kagan was already holding the wine glass and walking slowly towards him.

    Kagan was sitting at the Lurik square table, raising the wine glass with his right arm alone as if performing a ritual.

    "Ruriek! He is my good brother! My father said that he wants to marry my little sister to my brother Rurik! Brother, what do you think?! My sister, be your concubine! This year! , You can''t shirk anymore!"

    Kagan''s movements are extremely wide, and because of his knowledge of Gnostic language, this rhetoric is barely pieced together with many words.

    "Your sister? Good! It''s... my honor to marry your sister."

    "Oh? You don''t shirk anymore?"

    "Since it was Pecheneg Khan''s idea, why should I shirk it? Also, about the horse..."

    "I''m about to discuss with you. Come on!" After that, Kagan put down the glass and knocked three times in public at the square table in front of Rurik: "For our friendship, cheers!"

    This banquet in the dusty atmosphere seems to be a simple narration of friendship.

    What was very curious about the venue was that although King Bjorn of Sweden and other Swedish nobles were involved, they did not have the opportunity to talk.

    Today, during the day, Bjorn saw the huge city of Novgorod and a large number of people in the city. He also really noticed a huge lake area, and subconsciously felt that this place was indeed quite similar to his hometown Lake M?laren. But night fell quickly, and he and other Swedish nobles or messengers had no chance to explore the city in detail.

    But everybody stared at Otto''s face proudly at this banquet.

    "The warrior of the past is now old. Your **** is now a real man. He has taken your place and done better." Sadness floated in Bjorn''s heart.

    But when it comes to sentimentality, isn''t Unkrath''s Ungriffe even more sentimental? Otto is no longer a heroic fighter in the past, but an old man covered with white hair and unable to hide his age spots. Otto is about to die, and his state is just as bad.

    Also present were the eldest and second child of the Gould family from Unkras. Needless to say that the big white fat man Bai Fox, another man who is only slightly fat is the second son Blue Fox? According to the Gould family, even the female slaves who waited for the bed were bought as thin and could become fat women within a few months. It is an exaggeration to say that all of their families should be as fat as elephant seals. How can one be strong? People who are not fat.

    King Bjorn of Sweden didn''t dare to speak, and other people were also busy drinking with the Ross nobility. They are all watching quietly, such as watching the nobleman from the far southern grassland.

    Cagan wanted to seize the opportunity, and he would negotiate with Rurik about buying horses. As a result, everyone was busy drinking and eating meat, and finally they drank pieces one after another, and the matter could only be set aside for the time being.

    An extravagant and invigorating banquet really gave everyone a good vent. The next day Rurik slept for the entire day. When he really planned to do something, it was already the third day of his return.

    The rulers of the north meet with the heroes of the southern grasslands.

    After an invigorating banquet, Kagan will vent the pain of waiting. Both he and Rurik recovered, and the two men stopped procrastinating. They gathered today just to make the horse transaction properly.

    First of all, it was Kagan as a guide, taking his brother-in-law to visit the dense horse herd temporarily kept in captivity.

    Before reaching the place, Rurik heard the neigh of the horses.

    "Haha, this is one of the pens where I housed the reindeer. Now all the horses are housed?!"

    The accompanying deer keeper and attendants hurriedly introduced the horses sent by the Pecheneg people to the prince, and their breeding conditions during this time.

    "You don''t need to report in detail, you are doing a good job." He motioned to his subordinates to be quiet for the time being.

    The entourage reported the key information. The steppes and Kievans sent a total of six hundred horses, with the most mares. The horses to be sold have already been placed in the treasury of the Principality of Ross, so the horses have been given daily rations of oatmeal to be raised in accordance with the regulations set by the prince himself.

    There were six hundred more horses at once. They are not like reindeer that can graze in winter. As a whole, they have a huge wheat-consuming appetite. But everything will be better by the Spring Festival, because the prairie people are either out of wit or out of goodwill or even political flattery. A large number of mares driven by will be conceived in spring, and then they can graze freely.

    The fence was opened, and Rurik who entered the circle petted the prairie horses one by one.

    "Very good, all are good horses."

    Kagan took the opportunity to say: "They are all carefully selected horses by our tribal alliance. The nobles have negotiated. The mares are ten pounds of silver and the stallions are five pounds of silver."

    Rurik nodded: "I accept it completely."

    "Oh? I am also worried that you will find it a bit expensive. But I have seen the prosperity of the Duchy of Ross, and anyone who doubts your financial resources is stupid."

    "Naturally." Rurik shrugged, the price was within his expectations, and there was no need to bargain.

    Because after removing the precious metal properties, silver coins are a natural medium of exchange. It is the pricing standard of commodities, so as long as the pricing is negotiated, the two parties in the transaction can bypass the actual silver coins and use the actual virtual silver coins as the medium to complete the transaction through the exchange of goods.

    Just take out the equivalent goods to exchange for these six hundred horses.

    Rurik checked the goods carefully, and every horse he touched looked docile. There are also some obviously inferior horses, which are shorter in stature. There are horses sold by Kyivians. Because of their relative disadvantages, Kyivians¡¯ offer is a 20% discount.

    The Kiev Marcus is a horse seller appointed by the local people with full authority. He follows Kagan behind him. When it comes to selling horses, the prairie nobleman is better at trading.

    "They are all good horses, I want to trade right away." Rurik looked down at Kagan. Not only has it been only a year, his figure is taller and Kagan is even smaller. "I know you have brought other things besides horses. How about the recurve bow I need?"

    "There are a hundred."

    "Well, it''s less."

    "It''s less. Brother, we need some time to make good bows on the grassland. Every bow is very good. Exchange your crossbow for the right amount."

    Rurik nodded: "It''s true." Deliberately asked: "You bought our crossbow, I''m sure, you will immediately remove your bow arms and replace them with your recurve bows when you bring them back to the grassland. Brothers We are all men, and the pursuit of excellent weapons is innate."

    Kagan consciously concealed it was unnecessary, so he laughed naively. He confessed: "It is true, we Pecheneg people face too many enemies, our population is small and we need good weapons. With your assistance in the future, we will be safe."

    "So you need to buy more goods, and the goods you exchange with me are naturally not limited to horses and recurve bows, as well as some horse milk wine and cheese."

    "There are still some prisoners." Kagan said with obvious pride.

    "Captive? What''s the situation? Are you going to sell me a slave?"

    "Sold. If those women are slaves..."

    "Oh? What''s going on?"

    Just as Liurik had doubts, Maksakyi, who kept quiet, explained immediately: "When we came, we attacked several Smolensk villages and caught some women."

    "They were all bought by the people here?"

    "Exactly. I heard that the Ilmen have quickly come to have friction with the Smolensk. Once the men of the two sides come into contact, it is a fight. I am from Kiev and I don¡¯t care about their struggle, and you Varangians rule the Ilmen. , I think you are also hostile towards Smolensk. Those female prisoners have been bought by the Irmen nobles."

    Things have become quite complicated, and Rurik asked again: "How much do you offer."

    Kagan hurriedly explained: "I inquired about your slave market, even if you don''t seem to be interested in the slave trade here. The female prisoners are young, and each half a pound of silver is very cost-effective."

    "It''s really worthwhile. That''s...you did this to provoke the Smolensk people." Thinking of this, Rurik sighed: "I am a little worried that you are finding yourself uncomfortable. They might send troops to intercept you. "

    Hearing it, Kagan looked up to the sky with a fearless smile: "It''s the farmers facing my cavalry, they are no opponents. Brother, I brought two hundred cavalrymen this time, all of them are We Pechenegg are elite. In my opinion, those Smolensk people are very weak, you... if you send troops, you should be able to take it lightly."

    Hearing what Kagan said, he seemed to be spurring Ross to send troops to the south.

    The dispatch of troops to conquer Smolensk was originally in Rurik''s plan, but he just felt that the time was immature and put it aside for the time being. Because of rumors, the rebels in the Ilmen Lake area were not completely eliminated, and some people fled to Smolensk. It is the perfect excuse to conquer Smolensk to continue going south to clean up the remnants, and most of the local Ilmen are not emotionally resistant to fighting south. Because the Smolensk people covet the fertile soil on the shores of Lake Ilmen for farming, they have been deliberately going northward to annex it. Since they can go north, the Ilmen can go south.

    This matter can be discussed in detail, but Rurik meant it: "Kagan, and you, Sakoy. You have to tell me what happened to you in Smolensk, and we can gather everything together. Have a small meeting. Now come with me and show you the goods I bring. Please be sure to wipe your eyes and stay calm, but don¡¯t be too happy..."

    Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 839ï¼š Country-level transactions

    Those reindeer herds pulling sleds work hard, and a large amount of oatmeal is a reward for them.

    For them, a high-intensity march of more than ten days is not difficult with sufficient feed supplies, and now they are able to cultivate well in the pen.

    The supplies pulled by the reindeer herd, together with the sleigh carrying the supplies, were pushed to three separate wooden warehouses.

    The bronze lock was firmly locked, and soldiers supervised the warehouse to avoid problems with supplies.

    There is a saying that one hand pays for the delivery. The Pecheneg and Kiev people actually deliver the goods first, so the buyer''s willingness to pay depends on the buyer''s wishes.

    Of course, Rurik is willing to do a good deal with friends from afar. For the benefit of the country, a profiteer still needs to do something.

    After all, the total price of the six hundred horses has reached the level of five thousand pounds of silver, which is a bit ridiculously high.

    In fact, the price of horses shouldn''t be so outrageous, but the most outrageous problem is the economic situation of the Ross people. It is clear that the total amount of material production is not very high. It can only be said that the people under the rule of the principality have somewhat survived through the efforts of these years. However, after many years of victory in the war, the silver and copper coins circulating in the surrounding areas of the Baltic Sea flowed into Ross so much that copper coins were almost no longer in circulation. Silver coins became the most common currency and its purchasing power was also reduced.

    Continuous war dividends have attracted huge amounts of hot money into circulation, and there is rare inflation in the core area of ??the Duchy of Russ. The overall import of materials outside the region is very limited, so this inflation can only be absorbed by Ross internally.

    In this way, guests from afar imported a large number of horses, and Rose took the opportunity to "economic blackmail" to rapidly increase the total wealth of Rose''s society, which is a means to alleviate inflation.

    In fact, if the Pechenegs took the initiative to lower the price of horses, they would better meet Rurik''s needs. After they came all the way to the countryside, they did not hesitate to increase the price of horses in the face of the high prices in the Ross Principality society.

    In a sense, the Pechenegs raised the price first, and Rose''s price increase is just as reasonable.

    The principle is that Rurik must take advantage.

    The soldier opened the bronze lock, and the sledge parked in the house was still carrying a large amount of supplies.

    Some materials have already been unloaded, and the wooden boxes for shipping the goods are uniform and neatly stacked. Each box is nailed to death and requires a crowbar to open it.

    The boxes are stacked one on top of another, so that they form a low wall.

    What''s in it? Kagan and Maksakyi were not curious about that for the time being, because the large amount of leather deeply shocked them.

    "Ah! These white skins!"

    Sakyi rushed forward, stroking the leather with a smirk in love, and then exclaimed: "It''s all white bear skins? All of them here are white bear skins?"

    "There are brown bears too." Rurik shrugged. "Friend, you know how to do it."

    "I understand! Of course I do. You provided some last year, but this year..."

    Rurik had an idea, and asked, "How? How about the bear skins that Ross hunted in your Kiev market?"

    "Of course it''s a great one! Maybe you don''t know that in Kiev, bear hunting is a huge risk, and even the entire bear hunting team has become a bear''s meal."

    "I mean the market. What about bearskin?"

    Faced with a large number of bear skins, Sakyi trembled with excitement. He could only describe as hard as he could: "It is very valuable. Only noble people can enjoy it. If it is sold to the far south and sold to Roman merchants, one skin can be exchanged for several. Jar of olive oil."

    "Olive oil?" Rurik understood what the guy said, and he was shocked: "Did you bring olive oil?"

    "That kind of good stuff is too difficult to get. I heard that the Romans used it for sacrifices and other things, and they also drank oil. In short, it is indeed very good oil."

    This guy didn''t answer what he asked, and Ruriek sternly asked again: "You really didn''t bring it?"

    Sakyi said with a stubborn face: "Really not. If you want to get it, I will find a way to buy it."

    "Then go! I hope you can bring me some olive oil when you come back next year. Wait a minute! If you can really deal with the Romans, you can bring me more southern goods."

    Sakyi gritted his teeth and agreed, but seeing this guy''s suddenly hesitant expression, Rurik could also guess that he must have safety concerns in his heart.

    Rick did not want to go into the matter further.

    Sakyi did have safety concerns. In fact, from the Slavic community in Kiev to Kherson or Odessa in the Roman-controlled area, you only need to drift along the Dnieper River.

    But the Slavs¡¯ shipbuilding level is always at the stage of canoeing, and that kind of boat can¡¯t carry much supplies at a time, and they choose to dock at night at night. Once the Slavic merchants landed and started a fire, they would be attacked by the Khazarians cruising nearby. After going through the dangerous river, they entered the cities of Eastern Rome and had to pay a high tax to enter the city before they could trade. Because they did not believe in the Lord, and the Romans needed the leather from the north, and the merchants in the north were taxed and licensed to trade. This was a reward that the Romans considered themselves to be.

    Except for some kind of weird alien-Varanga.

    Lonely long boats will suddenly appear on the Dnieper River, they will suddenly attack the villages of the Kievans, and they dare to rob the East Romans, even the Khazarians are unwilling to chew on such hard bones.

    The wise Kyivs can tell that the Rus is an outlier of the Varangs, and the Rus is the Varang, but the Varang is not the Rus.

    The so-called Varanges by the Kievans almost always refer to the Danes who rushed to the source along the West Dvina River. They also seceded from Denmark, and lived in the Pskov area to the tribal living area of ??Lithuania. Occasionally there is an intersection with the Danish homeland, but no intersection with Russell.

    Sakyi pointed out that bear skins are very expensive in the South, which gives R¨¹lik a huge opportunity to raise the price.

    A bear skin of twenty silver coins, that almost only refers to the brown bear skin, and the white bear''s activity area is further north, so the cost of hunting should be higher. Considering that Kagan must be over prices, it is not easy to simply fool him.

    It just so happened that Rurik noticed that Kagan didn''t seem to attach much importance to leather, but ran towards the bear heads piled up in small hills.

    Kagan picked up a heavy white bear head, although the eyes, mandibles and brain marrow were all removed, only the upper jaw of the upper skull and the terrifying huge fangs clearly gave Kagan a huge shock.

    "Brother, do you like bear heads?" Rurik asked.

    Kagan suddenly looked back and his eyes gleamed: "Who doesn''t like it? Mighty warriors can often frighten the enemy. In my opinion, these bear heads are the best decoration for my warriors. Just like you decorate your mercenary Rurik with it. Brother, if you put so many bear heads here, you are definitely not a soldier to arm you. I think they are all intended to be sold."

    This kid is really on the road! Rurik snapped his fingers and happily introduced: "That''s right! We are brothers, you come all the way and I will not treat you badly. I know, in fact, you know the whole picture of my bear skin. price."

    "Yes, expensive but not expensive. I noticed that your people are very good at hunting bears. It is not at all difficult as the horse seller said."

    Rurik''s heart was cold, and he hurriedly explained: "It is true for us, it is difficult for them. Listen, no one in this world is better at hunting bears than we Rusians. Guess how many bearskins I brought this time. ?"

    "There must be a huge number. I saw bear skins everywhere in the warehouse."

    "Eight hundred sheets."

    When this number was spoken, Kagan and Sakyi backed away one after another in shock.

    "You are afraid."

    "I...I''m not afraid." Kagan''s words are already quite reluctant. He is indeed not afraid. It is simply that this number of times has far exceeded his expectations: "I am a little worried."

    "worry about what."

    "It can''t be shipped back all at once."

    When Kagan said so, Rurik laughed loudly. Kagan has also brought a lot of horses for simple carry-back work. In theory, those steeds can be sold, but if they sell the materials, they can''t be shipped. Rurik has a clear understanding of this matter.

    "Every bear skin is heavy, as heavy as a bear''s head. But I know that for the sake of glory and wealth, you will do everything possible to transport them away."

    "That''s natural." Kagan bit his lip: "I want all your bear skins, and these bear heads, all sold to me."

    "Yes, but..."

    "How many horses are equivalent?!"

    Kagan also toughened his words. Obviously he was a bit dissatisfied with Rurik''s lack of decisiveness, so he continued: "We are brothers, we must complete the delivery of the goods immediately. I don''t want to wait any longer, you give me a clear price. ."

    "That''s it..." Rurik gently stroked his golden beard: "Bear skin and bear head plus 100 silver coins, white bear skin forty silver coins, brown bear skin 20 silver coins..."

    Leurix simply made a quotation for all the leather goods he brought. He was deliberately quoting too high, and Kagan would accept it best. If he didn¡¯t accept it, he would have the first-hand advantage of bargaining.

    However, Kagan, just like the prairie man''s pride, had decisively agreed to the price that was twice as high as usual.

    Although the price of brown bear skins has not risen here, but the brown bears hibernate in winter, Ross hunters enter the traditional winter hunting period after the winter, and they hunt all polar bears. In order to maximize the benefits, the clever hunters naturally aim at the big bear and fire the javelin with a torsion slingshot. In this way, the bear meat and liver can satisfy the food of the bear hunting team. As for the bear head, its decorative value is far less than the practical value of bear skin. Here in Rurik, a bear head is priced at thirty silver coins, which is really his crazy price increase behavior.

    But the Pecheneg people need some fierce beasts to prove the military might of their army, improve the morale of their tribe, and scare the Lin tribe.

    Kagan is not a businessman, he doesn''t know and doesn''t bother to think about whether he has been cheated by a good brother. Each bear skin is surprisingly big, and the fact that the white furry feels is much better than sheepskin. His pride paid a great price, and he bought all the bear heads and bear skins, and he had already spent three hundred and fifty good horses. Even so, Rurik also called it the price of friendship.

    And this is just the expense of buying bearskins and bear heads.

    The Ross people also provided some small furry leathers, which are from ferrets and snow foxes. The leather area is not large, and the soft hand feels like touching a lump of butter. The pure white coat color is hard to put down.

    The price of a ferret was raised to ten silver coins by Lurik, and two hundred ferret and snow fox skins were bought.

    Purchasing Rose Leather is one of Kagan''s tasks, not even the biggest task.

    "I basically bought all your leather. Now I want salt. I will buy all the salt you have."

    Kagan''s eyes were urgent and sincere. Regarding the purchase and sale of salt, Rurik estimated that even if the price increased, he would not be able to slaughter the prairie people.

    Because the exchange ratio between salt and oats is dead by law, he is the legislator himself. The Rus Principality implements the principle of food-based. The princes control the management and dispatching power of the granary. There is a huge amount of food, and the entire Russ will not be economically chaotic due to the huge amount of silver coins and hot money. The price of food under official control is fixed to death, and the official conversion ratio of salt to food is also fixed to death.

    The private buying and selling of food and salt by the people is another kind of existence, and the official price is more like a guide price.

    Kagan knew the official price of a pound of salt for ten silver coins, and Rurik offered a higher price.

    "A lot of salt is reserved for our own use by the Ross people. If you come to buy salt from our country this time, my subjects will be dissatisfied, even if you are my brother. If you buy less, forget it, you demand too much. In order to calm the anger of my subjects, all the salt has doubled in price."

    "That''s also a pound of silver to buy you five pounds of salt. I''ll exchange a mare for fifty pounds of salt, and I think it''s okay."

    Kagan''s expression was not unpleasant, but Rurik felt that his price was still too low. No matter what the words have been said, if you regret it, it seems that you are not enough.

    Because the people in Shilla Fort were mobilized to make salt wildly, the cost of sodium chloride precipitation by boiling the seawater of the Gulf of Finland with extremely low salinity into brine is mainly due to the time cost. The local wood is almost inexhaustible, so fill in more firewood. The people have to bear it too. After all, the people exchanged salt for wheat, and Rurik didn''t care how many pine and cedar trees were consumed by his subjects. The price he bought for salt was one hundred pounds of oats in exchange for one pound of salt. Salt cannot be eaten as a meal, but one hundred pounds of oatmeal is enough for a man to eat for two months. The people still feel that they have gotten a big deal.

    The Atlantic sea salt transported by the Balmerks was mixed with the inferior salt produced by the Gulf of Finland assault by Lurik and mixed into 500 pounds of salt. This is the share to be sold to Kagan. After being forced to double the price, the price is exactly ten mares.

    Kagan''s mathematics is not high. He watched Rurik''s "dazzling" sadness and found that the price of five hundred pounds of salt was not more than ten horses, and he was so moved that he cried.

    He pulled Rurik''s hand and spoke a bunch of Turkic languages ??in excitement.

    There is only one thing Kagan wants to express-the Ross people are really good people.

    Because any bit of salt is cherished by the Pecheneg people, they will not make salt and cook a lot of bitter bitter at the most. The food is poisonous, so the people in the steppes would rather want to get salt through other ways. They have never been unable to live without salt, and they can get salt by drinking milk, but for the huge consumption of war, the combat effectiveness of the salt-deficient army is definitely not strong.

    The Pecheneg people never thought that they could get 500 pounds of salt at a time, and Kagan really felt that his excessive demands could arouse dissatisfaction among the Ross people. Indeed, as long as the five hundred pounds of salt is transported back to the grassland, it will be enough for the Pecheneg people to use for a long time.

    Everything went smoothly in the next transaction. Rurik provided a large number of steel sword embryos, each of which could be bent forcibly and then suddenly rebounded into a straight line. If it is a saber, it would be better, even if it is just a straight blade, bring it back to the grassland, and let Pechenegg''s own blacksmith make a saber.

    The sword was just a sword embryo, and the complicated processing was thrown to the buyer. A sword embryo was two pounds of silver coins. R¨¹lik learned the lesson of just selling salt. He forcibly increased the price of the sword embryo to three times the original price.

    Kagan was not angry, even if he knew the original price. He pointed directly to the Ross steel sword that he ordered hanging around his waist: "I am not buying this sword for two pounds of silver. I want to buy a lot, can it be cheaper?"

    "Do you want to be cheap? That''s not good. But..."

    "how?"

    "I can give you something."

    "what is that?"

    So, Rurik smiled unkindly...

    A good thing plus some cheap gifts, and then mark a high price, to ensure that a group of buyers snapped up and felt that they were making a profit.

    How has Kagan seen this kind of bundling? Lurik used this kind of measurement, bundling and selling a mass-produced axe, hammer, and iron spear seized in the Danish war.

    Kagan couldn''t distinguish the clear distinction between low-carbon steel, wrought iron, and gray pig iron. In terms of quantity, he felt that the Rurik brothers had given too much iron.

    The essence is also that the Pechenegs were not selected. They only obtained salt and iron through looting and purchase. This is a strategic material. This is true for them, and the same is true for other grassland tribes. In the southern region, only Eastern Rome and the Bulgarian Khanate are the salt and iron producing countries. Other ethnic groups can only exchange cattle, sheep and horses. In the transaction, the Pecheneg people do not take advantage of the trade, and the partial salt and iron are consumables. After being supplemented, military strength has continued to decline.

    Salt, iron, and leather, Kagan used more than five hundred horses and Rurik to finalize a large-scale strategic material transaction. UU Reading , even with all the recurve bows, exchanged equal amounts with the Ross crossbows without arms. Making a recurve bow is a craft, and the key to making a crossbow lies in the crossbow machine system, which is high-tech. The evaluations of Rurik and Kagan are equal exchanges.

    At the same time, Maksakyi, as the full representative of the people of Kiev, completed the horse-for-material transaction with Ross.

    Kagan still has a share of the wealth of some horses left, and these horses are exchanged for pure gems.

    "You want lapis lazuli? You want amber? Yes. I remember you made it clear that you want to marry me your sister, even if you know that I have a lot of wives and concubines. For the friendship between our two countries, I accept this marriage, and I will I''ll give you some extra gems and glassware." Rurik emphasized this again, moving Kagan to tears.

    But the transaction is still not over.

    Only this year¡¯s transaction is over. In the future, the three parties of Rus, Kiev and Pecheneg will still start the transaction, and the scale of the transaction should be expanded.

    The three parties have made an agreement. First, the three parties must ensure peace with each other, and secondly, it is to take tough measures against the Smolensk community sandwiched between the three parties.

    With the smooth flow of trade lines, Smolensk has just become an obstacle. For the time being, fashion is not an opportunity to conquer Smolensk. The Rus Principality needs cheap labor. A simple method is to hire Pechenegs and Kievans to capture slaves. The first is to target Smolensk.

    In this regard, Kagan and Sakyi readily agreed.

    Attacking the village to capture the population and then sell it to Ross. Isn''t this the right way for the Pechenegma team to go north to trade? In Kagan''s eyes, the Smolensk villagers were just a group of walking silver coins. He had already planned to prepare more ropes to facilitate the transportation of captives when he came back to the Ross trade next autumn.

 Chapter 840ï¼š Exploring New Ostara in the South

    Lake Ilmen and the city of Novgorod are completely another world to King Bjorn of Sweden. Although there are a large number of Russ and other immigrants who speak Gnoss, the largest number are natives who speak Slavic.

    People here, no matter how high or low, build their houses with a lot of wood. In addition to the houses, the surrounding walls of the entire city are also piled up with thick timbers.

    Any wood is first of all straight, and a house made of wood is naturally regular.

    Compared with Shilla Fort, the city structure of Novgorod in Bjorn''s eyes is worse. Even so, this big city is quite neatly located. There are not too many winding streets and alleys, and there is no annoying smell of feces and urine in the visible alleys, and the road under your feet is at least hardened.

    Bjorn was first a big landlord of the Merlaren tribe, followed by the tribal leader and the king of Sweden.

    His ancestors were also wealthy farmers who kept accumulating wealth, and Bjorn still prided himself on having a lot of experience in farming.

    Just look at it and you will see it all!

    The farmland covered by snow is an amazing area. Everything is not similar to what you saw in Shilla Fort, you can only say that it is exactly the same.

    envy! envy! Deeply envious! And fear...

    Bjorn''s ideas are extremely complicated, and the other nobles who visited are exactly the same.

    Naturally, some nobles did not hesitate to think of new possibilities, just like Svalgard, Duke of Gran. Because all those rumors became true, he saw a female nobleman with a very special identity and talked with him about some secrets of the past.

    He could be sure that the woman pulling a young child was indeed Carlotta, Duchess of Ostara.

    Ten years ago, the Ostara tribe suffered disaster. The two daughters of the tribe leader fled together and collided with the Granite who was also on the run. That was an opportunity that made Svalgard, who was as young as that year, have a relationship with the Carlotta sisters.

    For the sudden visit of King Bjorn of Sweden, Carlotta has no sense of him, and is completely dispensable.

    But for Granite Svalgard, it was completely different.

    She had no opinion on the new Duke of Gran, only thinking of his identity, and then thinking of the past. At that time, Ostara and Glan lived in the southern border of the Swedish Tribal Alliance, and they had been fighting with the Gotalans for the first line of grazing pastures. The two tribes have co-existed for a long time, and the Granites have always existed as vassals of the Ostara people.

    When the catastrophe is gone, Carlota, who has nothing, can only beg the Granite to give some food. At that time, she resented Gran''s stinginess, and even now, this resentment still exists.

    However, a weak girl has grown into a female warrior, and a declining tribe has risen in a new form in the new world.

    "It is said that you Grans have maintained the same way for a full ten years. I thought you were developing very well. Svalgard, it seems that your father did not manage the tribe well. On the contrary, it is my Ostala. , Everything is okay, I am about to return to my past strength..."

    Carlotta vented his own grievances with arrogance, and also relied on these words to announce that Ostara was still much better than Gran.

    Svalgard heard something different, this woman wanted to restore Ostara''s past existence because she needed to bind the Gran tribe.

    He didn''t dare to assert, and first asked quietly: "I have come to the new world, at least let me go to your new territory to see."

    "Yes, just let you see my warrior."

    Carlotta did mention the term "Warrior" explicitly. According to Svalgard''s cognition, the Ostara people basically lost their own males. How can there be warriors without men?

    Let¡¯s talk about Carlotta. She came to Novgorod with her child Karl I to meet her man, and by the way, she saw a Swedish nobleman who was visiting. She devoted a lot of thoughts to her construction of the southernmost territory of the lake and the raising of her son. Because of her frustration with her hometown in Sweden, she didn''t want to go back and take a look at that sad place.

    Sister Svetlana finally gave birth to a boy, so the Duchy of Ross became the first legal heir. She was sincerely happy for the Ross people, and she understood her place in the Principality very well. Nominally, the Principality of Ostara and the Duchy of Ross are equal in rank. In essence, Ostara is a vassal of Ross and guards the current southern frontier for the Principality of Ross.

    She wisely didn''t stay in Novgoroddo, and according to Rurik''s own arrangement, after taking away a group of horses, she happily sat down on the sleigh south.

    At this moment, Svalgard is in the team going south. The next winter trip deeply shocked the Gran noble. The team went south along the ice-covered lake shoreline. All around you could see a large area of ??farmland with clear ridges, as well as large and small settlements.

    Carlotta''s way back home was decided by Liurik, and it is a fact that the Duke of Gran intended to return. If he wants to go to the south to see, he should let this guy see Ross''s strength.

    Carlotta¡¯s sleigh pulled more than two hundred horses and a batch of oats, deliberately descending south along the east bank of the lake.

    There is a large population on the shoreline of the lake, not only Mstisk and Youth City where the old Russians mainly settled, but also the construction of "hidden people" driven out of the forest has expanded to as many as thirty villages. .

    It can be said that during the warm period of 838, Governor Medved''s subordinates were busy entering the forest to search for people, and things were very effective.

    Old Russ and a surprisingly large number of children live in Hudong, with a population of over 10,000 men, women and children.

    The new villages built by those "hidden people" have a total population of 20,000.

    There are also old villages in Hudong that have existed since ancient times.

    Compared to Lake M?laren, Lake Ilmen is much smaller and its hydrological structure is relatively simple. Hudong has a larger population than the peak period of the M?laren tribe, and the living environment of the people is relatively high. So based on the impression of Svalgard, it is densely populated.

    What he saw while sitting on the sledge were the villages next to the lake, and people rushing to the frozen lake to fish without fear of the cold.

    Along the way, he could easily see villagers wandering, and a large number of children playing with snow and piling up strange things. He often saw men and women walking on the extremely icy road with large amounts of firewood on their backs. .

    It is obvious that the people living in the Hudong villages are not as wealthy as the people in Novgorod, which can be seen from their simple dress and lack of care.

    Svalgard wanted to ask Carlotta about something, but the noble woman held her child in the warm covered sleigh, and used crystal (glass) as a window extravagantly, allowing you to clearly watch the outside in the sleigh. landscape. However, he could only cover his face with leather velvet, and finally put on the sunglasses purchased with a huge sum of ten silver coins to cover the wind and cold and protect his eyes. The image of the whole person became quite strange.

    In Shilla Fort, he felt that the Russ were incredibly wealthy. In Novgorod, there are clearly a large number of foreigners living in the city. They speak Slavic and obviously live a wealthy life.

    If we go all the way south, it seems that the population of the new people is very large, and their poverty is also obvious.

    Could it be that as long as you go south, you will get poorer? Could Carlotta brag about himself, but actually New Ostara still pulls his hips?

    (Because they have just moved from the forest farm to the lakeside, these villagers have just started a new life)

    They actually experienced a fifty-kilometer journey. The team spent the entire day on animal sleds, horses and deer, and arrived safely in New Ostala just as the day was thinning.

    A city built along the glacier is in front of you. At first glance, it is indeed not as prosperous as Novgorod, but the scene here is very special.

    The Ostarans are good at raising cattle and sheep, others can''t know it, but all the Granians know it best.

    The Ostara people in the new world have restored their old skills, and there are a large number of gray-brown existences moving on the snowy ground. They have huge horns. What is it if it is not a reindeer?

    I''m afraid it''s not just reindeer!

    There are a large number of thick sheds here, and you don¡¯t need too many sheds to raise reindeer. Many sheds can only be said that they are raising cattle and sheep on a large scale.

    The sled team stopped under the wooden wall, and Svalgard sat cross-legged throughout the day. He immediately felt that his legs were too soft to stand.

    Then he found a wooden stick and stood firmly as a walking stick, but was deeply frightened by the big beast that suddenly rushed in. A staggered sitting in the snow made the Ostrala people who came to watch laughed.

    Even Carlotta, who was holding the child, said with joy: "Old friend, this is my city. Are you afraid of my big city?"

    "No! It''s these riders. Ah!? It''s all yours?"

    Carlotta looked at the cavalry, and then at the guy still sitting on the ground: "It''s all the Ross cavalry. Get up! Their swords won''t kill friends, you are the Duke of Gran, there is nothing to be afraid of."

    Duke? It''s just the leader of a village composed of four to five hundred people. Such a small group is a small role in the eyes of the Principality of Ross. Along the way, he was deeply aware of the pitiful small population of his Gran tribe, and organizing a hundred soldiers was already the limit.

    On the other hand, the cavalry in Ostrava had to have fifty cavalry in front of them.

    The Ross Cavalry suddenly appeared on a large scale, but it didn''t really mean anything. Because the territory of New Aostara is the southern border of the Principality, a strong army must be stationed. Although the Ross Cavalry is few, the current elites are all stationed here.

    Before 839, the Principality¡¯s cavalry was no more than 80 horses. Some of the cavalry participated in the crusade against the King of Denmark in the form of infantry. Since the autumn harvest in 838, they have been stationed in the south. The Pecheneg envoy, which had traveled all the way, approached.

    Young cavalry soldiers are stationed here, and even their families are also moved. Such a small population of New Ostara directly increased the population by nearly two hundred.

    Lurik will not ignore the animal husbandry skills of the Ostala people. They must raise horses, cattle, sheep and deer. In particular, the horse industry must have significant development in a short period of time.

    The Ostara people were ordered to raise horses, and they also learned to ride horses. As a result, Ross has 80 horses stationed in the south in name, but in fact there are 1,500 cavalrymen. Even if the Ostara man or boy who has just learned to ride a horse is just a simple rider, he stands upright on a horse with a spear and can easily bluff his opponent.

    It''s not surprising to see someone riding a horse, it''s shocking to see a large number of cavalry.

    Svalgard is an old friend of the Ostara people, not to mention that there are some men in this city who used to be from Gran. New Ostara is not a city, but a huge barracks.

    The brand-new Ostara has indeed undergone tremendous changes. As the Duchess, Carlotta seems to devote all his attention to training the cavalry.

    The duke has also learned how to ride a horse, and even shoots arrows while riding, regardless of her archery skills, she must die if she is hit by that shot arrow.

    Svalgard was a guest, and here he was familiar with cheese and milk crust. It is said that those black-haired visitors from the far south can''t walk, and they all ride horses. The Ostarans are clearly learning from the steppe people, but the long boats pushed onto the shallows still prove that they are northerners.

    After living in this city for many days, he finally figured out one thing.

    In the face of absolute strength, Svalgard knew that not only could he only respect Prince Rus as the king of Sweden, but now facing the troubled Ostala people, his tribe is still an absolute weak.

    It is not shameful to surrender to a man, and it is equally shameful to surrender to a woman.

    Everything has returned to the historical context of the past. Svalgard is in the city of New Ostara, and wants to explain his wishes to Duchess Carlotta.

    Carlotta¡¯s own house is a large wooden slab, and she and Rurik automatically and wittyly separated from the court of the Duchy of Ross after they gave birth to Karl I. She is a prince, and legally the adopted daughter of the old Duke of Rose Otto, as a subsidiary of Rose, she has the greatest power in her own territory. After suffering, war, revenge, and the revival that she is now experiencing personally, her heart is more determined, and the natural woman Wu Mei in her body has inevitably faded a lot. She became a genuine Viking female warrior, a "southern she-wolf".

    Someone began to name her secretly, she neither knew nor cared.

    She personally met Svalgard, Duke of Gran, who had business matters, in her humble ducal palace. Under the attention of many warriors, this Svalgard kneeled on one knee and saluted the warrior.

    "Ah?! What do you mean."

    "Ostala!" Svalgard''s words were suddenly very formal and serious. "I have already thought that I will move my clan to Ross. Prince Ross is also supportive of this. I didn''t know where to settle before, but now I have I have an idea. Just let everything go back to the past, and we Grans will still be your vassals of the Ostala people."

    Carlotta immediately understood. He could say that without his own expectation To be fair, for the current strength of the Ostara people, there is an extra Grann around him. Gongwei, the strength of the population increased as well.

    Guarding the southern border is not as simple as establishing settlements. The Rus Principality must guard against the Smolensk people, who are at least not friendly, and suddenly move north along the Lovati River to the Ilmen Lake area, and also guard against the Pecheneg armed merchants. .

    The suffering Carlotta experienced was an unsuspecting attack. The number of Pechenegg soldiers who visited in late autumn last year was large, and each of them wore iron armor and iron masks. Their strength should not be underestimated.

    She is worried that one day in the future, the Pecheneg people will suddenly turn around, and then she will be the first front to bear the brunt. This matter is not her wisdom, but the fear of being madly attacked and ruined is like a mark on her body. She is afraid! The only exception is that they are not worried about the immigration of the Granites. Because she has regarded the Granite who has not yet arrived as a resource that must be absorbed.

    She answered very simply, but she thought it over: "I can find you a piece of wasteland and you build a new settlement yourself. But you and your people should listen to my temperance. You know, I''m the woman of Prince Ross. , I am instructed to guard the south for Ross. You must listen to me to be my neighbor."

    Svalgard also answered decisively, that is, he fully supported it.

    In a sense, Svalgard gave up his title of duke. From his standpoint, he never wanted power and the title of duke, but led the entire blood tribe to live a stable life. In the past, I depended on the Ostala people, and later on the Yilmalun people. Now I have been promised that I can attach the family to the Rus people. But from the bottom of my heart, it is better to continue to live in partnership with the Ostala, so that the people of the Gran tribe will not have any objections, let alone feel wronged.

 Chapter 841ï¼š Young standing army

    The Principality of Ross opened three horse farms, the Neva River area, the northern shore of Lake Ilmen, and the southern shore of Lake Ilmen.

    The usefulness of raising horses varies from region to region. Packhorses and service horses are tamed on the Neva River.

    Many horses are tamed on the north and south shores of Lake Ilmen, and two cavalry barracks are formed, keeping a batch of horses that can be used for a long time.

    Now Ross¡¯s first cavalry barracks is located in the city of Nova Aostara, the southernmost tip of Lake Ilmen. The original cavalry units are stationed here to guard the southern gate of the Principality on land. With the guard of the cavalry, even if the Smolensk suddenly attacked northward, the cavalry''s super mobility can beat it in the open area south of the lake, and at the same time, they can rush to inform the enemy''s attack information.

    Rurik had no illusions about Smolensk now, and the orders he gave and the agreements he made with Pecheneg''s allies would inevitably directly harm the interests of the Smolensk people. It is reasonable to attract the other party to report, but if they take the initiative, Rose will seize the famous opportunity to become a teacher.

    A cavalry barracks is not enough! Rose needs more cavalry!

    The second camp was built in Novgorod, and the newly trained cavalry was used directly as a standing army.

    Based on the status quo of the Duchy of Russ, it is necessary to form a standing army. There are too many troops to be formed. This gold-swallowing behemoth can eat up the treasury.

    How much is the standing army? With the current situation, the standing army, which is completely off production, is limited to one thousand troops.

    The rest of the males formed their own courage. Just like the Vikings¡¯ traditional customs, the young men and women of the tribe were obliged to serve as warriors. This tradition should be changed in a new region and a new era. A large number of women can no longer be women warriors, but men in all villages, whether they are from a Viking tribe or a traditional Slavic farm, do not matter. When the ethnic group reaches the age of twelve, it is necessary to enlist in the army during the necessary period.

    As a monarch, Rurik did not have the energy to fine-tune the management of the huge number of Slavic farms, and he was not optimistic about how much combat power the peasant soldiers composed of pure farmers could burst out.

    Only the new generation of Roths who grow up wailing, they are huge in number, and almost all of their parents are old Roths.

    In the next few years, these young people will form a new flag team, leave their current family after marriage, and then use the flag team to open up new settlements. They and their descendants are the number one source of troops in the Principality. And they are also first-class citizens of the principality.

    It''s just that anyone with a discerning eye can see that the temporary mercenaries who used to take money to do things in the past have become permanent.

    Last year, I took the opportunity to defeat the King of Denmark and won the victory, and the price paid was really higher. The main males in Novgorod lost a batch of them. This was something they had never experienced before. From this, the people spied on the fierceness of the war that took place in the distance.

    The mercenary group suffered the most, and no one regretted a group of professional desperadoes from all kinds of backgrounds.

    but!

    People have seen that the newly added new mercenaries are not after the Ross, or after other Vikings, or even the children of Slavs.

    When the prince returned to his loyal Novgorod, another group of children with the potential to become strong men were selected.

    Nearly 700 children were selected, they were pure-blood Rus, mixed-blood Rus, and pure Slavs.

    The youngest is only ten years old, and the oldest is only sixteen.

    Those children whose parents have donated money in exchange for quotas, their destiny is to become standing cavalry, plus the cubs who have been selected by Liuliq before, the reserve cavalry has reached four hundred.

    A large number of children have long been students of the National School in Liurik. They have already lived in a collective life. The boys also know that they will work for the prince in the future. It is the greatest honor of my life to become a cavalry that can show off his might.

    For the other three hundred people, their sources are even more complicated. They almost include all the descendants of immigrants and conquered people who went to Rose. Naturally, the largest number is still the cubs of Old Roses.

    The army has its soul, and the soul of the Ross Standing Army is exactly the tribal soldier in the era of the Ross tribe.

    There are ten people in a "team", 30 people in a "boat", 120 people in a "hundred-man team", and 500 people in a "flag team".

    This type of organization was first born eleven years ago, and the boys trained at that time are now included in the Sixth Flag team. Most of the best in the Sixth Banner were incorporated into the first cavalry squad, and a small group of outstanding men also transformed and became officers of the standing army.

    Eleven years ago, when Rurik started training his small soldiers on the slopes of the back hill of Rose¡¯s hometown, there was the beginning of the new Ross army.

    The time was not yet ripe, but now everything is enough!

    Each team leader is the little boy who received the training at first. Time has changed, and the youngest child is also sixteen years old. After so many years of delicious food and drink, he has become a capable Viking strong man.

    A veteran and a new recruit were both born and raised in the country of the Duchy of Ross.

    Now, they are gathering in the open space of their school.

    It is very early to spring plowing, the whole world is still covered by ice and snow, and the people are facing the threat of cold currents going south at any time. No one dares to wear thinner lightly.

    Residents in the city heard very clearly that the prince summoned a group of young boys in the seasonally closed school and did not start school early. The prince had already announced the formation of new cavalry and the construction of a standing army.

    The general public criticized the selected children, and a large number of people complained about why the prince did not favor his cubs.

    Obviously, it is a huge advantage to make a standing army for the prince, not only to pay for the prince''s food, drink and clothing, but also a monthly allowance for each person. More importantly, the standing army will of course give priority to fighting, so it has the right to give priority to robbery. As the saying goes, the battle for the destruction of the country must be a total mobilization of the entire Ross, and a small-scale conflict is the priority of the standing army. How much risk is there in a small-scale expedition? The key is that their own cubs got the chance to looting trophies frantically, and serving as a soldier alone can bring a lot of surprises and wealth to the family.

    And the glorious reputation that everyone desires.

    Rurik talked loudly in front of all the selected, he mentioned what is glorious and what is great, and also mentioned the significance of the standing army to the Duchy of Ross.

    The boys squinted their heads and stared at the lord''s pacing on the wooden platform, listening to his preaching with all ears.

    "You remember, you are from the Principality of Ross. You can only be loyal to me and my family, and secondly to the Principality of Ross. Your mission is to defend me and the Principality of Ross. You must fight the enemy ruthlessly and protect our people."

    "You must understand your identity. This is like the relationship between Odin and the warriors in the Hall of Valor. I am the hero blessed by Odin. As my most loyal fighters, when you take the oath, you will enter. The qualifications of the Hall of Valor."

    "Now, I ask you to make an oath to me, as long as there is a betrayer, the soul will fall into the abyss. If you die in a glorious battle, your soul will directly enter the Hall of Valor to share the endless glory."

    Rurik said a lot, and they all swore a poisonous oath at their request.

    Many people think that the prince¡¯s request is quite redundant. Everyone has long eaten the free wheat and meat rewarded by the prince, and learned some wonderful wisdom. If anyone wants to betray the prince, it is like a person who wants to get down and eat horse dung. Incredible.

    Everyone still gathers together to swear that the Viking war roar formed by immature business still has great momentum.

    Four hundred people will immediately be recruited into cavalry and learn how to ride horses before the arrival of spring.

    Three hundred people are incorporated into the Imperial Guard. They will be infantry, but they will receive quite strict combat training.

    In addition to the inherent army, the total number of cavalry will be 500 horses, and the Imperial Guard will also have 400 men. The standing army with a total of 900 people has not yet reached the set expectation of 1,000 people, and these 900 people are merely bluffing people in number, and the current quality can be described as a mess. Because soldiers are almost all boys who have just entered puberty, they belong to the talents of the future, and now they are the existence that is easy to be killed in battle.

    It is impossible for this kind of army to engage in high-intensity combat, and can only use bows and crossbows to hide behind the army to assist. Even so, as long as they are given another three to four years to grow into adults, these years of training will have long been a group of professional fighters.

    The head of the Guards is Grund. It has been seven years since he was captured and surrendered. Maybe this man is only for money, if so, everything is easy. It is impossible for Rurik to completely believe in this surrender, but he needs his abilities. Lurik hired Grund as the head of the imperial army. He was not too young, and his family was also in Ross. He was really pinched to death. When Grund got old and the young cubs of the Guards had reached the age of thirty, when they were young and powerful, the leader of the Guards had naturally changed at that time.

    Rurik even thought of a candidate, and then he would choose one from his sons. For example, Oleg, the son of Lumia, is his own son after all, so he will never turn against him.

    As for the coach of the cavalry, there happens to be one of the most outstanding talents, a noble prairie noble-Prince Kagan of Pechenegg.

    It was an ordinary day. The Pecheneg soldiers who lived in Ross continued to hunt in groups with local Ross and Slav hunters at the request of the boss Kagan.

    The leather of the red squirrel is also very good, but the price of a piece of leather is too cheap, far less than ferrets and snow foxes. Kagan didn''t understand at first, but now he fully understands the reason. Among the so-called Northland leather products, squirrels are the most abundant, making leather naturally cheap. But the situation is not always the case, because Ross and Slav hunters have tried every means to buy a wooden arm crossbow. This weapon participates in hunting, and catching squirrels has become a simple aiming and shooting game. The hunters used simple and rude methods to deal with the seemingly inexhaustible resources of squirrels, which made the Pechenegs personally obtain a batch of squirrel skins.

    Although this thing is worthless in the north, it is completely different if it is shipped to the southern grassland.

    A large number of Pechenegg fighters are Kagan''s slave soldiers, so when Rurik was serious about creating the Janitor, Kagan had a very strong sense of sight.

    Kagan was too lazy to go hunting in the forest himself. He was a noble on the steppe, and he could enjoy the money he held in Novgorod. Now that the Rurik brothers have an invitation today, let''s reluctantly talk about it.

    As a brother who was righteous, Kagan himself behaved quite easy-going, so Rurik was also unintentional.

    The two of them sat in a small room in the palace of the princes.

    Kagan was in a good mood, and this time he took off his hat and deliberately showed his fancy braids. "Won''t you always invite me to drink together? Do you invite me to do something? Or do you take aim at a new enemy and invite me to send troops?"

    Suddenly, the short steppe man suddenly stretched his head, and asked Gods and gods: "Hey, it''s always your decision? What shall we organize the army to grab that? Oh, yes! Go grab the Smolensk."

    "Attack them? Now is definitely not the time." Rurik shrugged silently.

    Kagan sat upright again: "Do you have any plans?"

    "Brother, I do have a request."

    "Speaking."

    "Just like at the beginning, you help me train the cavalry again."

    It was not surprising that Rurik would say this to Kagan. He subconsciously squeezed his mustache and said meaningfully: "I have been paying attention to your cubs a long time ago. Are they your slaves?"

    "Slaves? How is it possible? They are all children of my people, and many people even have some blood connections with me."

    "To be honest, your behavior reminds me a lot. Look at my fighters. Those people are slaves. They were trained when they were very young. Now they work for me. I don¡¯t know much about you, but I Understand your moves."

    Rurik also laughed meaningfully.

    Then asked: "Since you all understand, what do you think? Help me train soldiers, at least in the next month, train these cubs to learn how to ride horses."

    "How difficult is this, I am willing."

    "Great." Rurik clapped his hands with joy. "I will pay you some money."

    "Remuneration? One more move. I''m your brother, and it''s nothing to help you train your soldiers."

    Seeing Kagan''s triumphant posture, Rurik guessed that this guy was enjoying it. Also, these days Kagan has been doing nothing in Novgorod. He eats and drinks every day and always takes a bath. The round face is now rounder, or Kagan has eaten a lot of fat. Maybe he himself thinks that this kind of life should stop for a while, but who is willing to give up the leisurely life? He needs a reason to force himself to act.

    Kagan deliberately, Rurik deliberately owed this favor, and respectfully said: "Then I will trouble you."

    At least for his Rurik brothers and the entire Rus Principality, Kagan was completely indifferent. Obviously a small group of Rose nobles are wary of the Pecheneg people, and Kagan doesn''t know and doesn''t care at all.

    The distance between Ross and the prairie was three months of riding, and a long enough distance at least Kagan felt that Ross was a simple ally.

    Even Kagan has a plot of gratitude.

    He knew that the Ross people could provide a lot of salt, and the price of salt was too cheap.

    Rurik did not know the price paid by the Pechenegs in trading salt with Roman profiteers in the past. From Kagan''s standpoint, he felt that he had bought an incredible amount of salt at a very low price in Ross~www.novelhall .com~ even thinks that this is an intentional concession by the Rurik brothers. In any case, a huge amount of salt was imported into Pechenegg, and the chronic problem of salt deficiency was greatly relieved at once.

    Kagan is much older than Rurik. He has the pride of being a elder brother, which is naturally reflected in his help to his younger brother.

    After this small meeting, he quickly recalled his subordinates who were scattered hunting, and then showed the posture of the Pecheneg cavalry unit. The two hundred cavalrymen all wore iron ties that looked like riveting chain mail at first glance, and each cavalryman wore iron masks that covered his entire face. They gathered in awe-inspiring cluster with short spears in their hands, attracting thousands of Novgorod citizens to watch.

    Among them is Otto, who is very old, but also thanks to a warrior costume that conceals his aging.

    When Otto saw the assembled Pecheneg cavalry, the iron armor shone in the sun. The first thing he felt was fear. He didn''t think it was wise for his son to allow such an army to be in the hinterland of Rose, but out of reason. , The allies of this group of cavalrymen, they don''t know how to make irresponsible remarks.

    Otto''s vigilance comes from instinct, and it seems that his son Rurik has similar thoughts.

    A large number of Ross horses were brought out, plus the latest purchases and previous local horses. Although the quality of the horses is uneven, at least four hundred horses have been collected, which is enough for each rear cavalry to be equipped with its own mount.

    On one side are 200 prairie cavalry in armor and masks, and on the other side are 400 children with horses.

    The hearts of the children were greatly shocked and feared, followed by pure envy and expectations of their glorious future.

    Because the short, dark-haired, round-faced man said very clearly in stubborn Slavic: "I will train you to be as tough as them (referring to the steppe cavalry)."

 Chapter 842ï¼š Cavalry Parade

    The new war horses are all nailed with iron horseshoes, and each horse has a simple saddle made of leather and a stirrup made of rope temporarily.

    Formal horse riding gear is still being produced in various hand-crafted workshops. They are mainly a mixture of leather and hemp. Once they are ready, they will be immediately supplied to the troops.

    The first task of the new cavalry is to learn how to ride a horse, which is a big challenge for extremely young boys.

    They have to learn to build an intimate relationship with the horses they allocate, learn to sit on a simple saddle to endure the discomfort of their buttocks, and adapt to the bumps of horses during exercise, and even learn the Turkic vocabulary for horse control.

    Kagan and his Pechenegg¡¯s most elite cavalry were good coaches, and Rurik himself rode on horseback as the best supervisor.

    After the first seven days of special training, the children fell horses frequently, thanks to the softer snow. Some people suffered minor internal injuries but this was only the case.

    Most of the children aspire to be mighty and invincible cavalry, even if they fall from a horse, they will desperately get up.

    For the first time a child with good savvy rides on a horseback, he tightens the reins and kicks on the noose with his feet. The whole person is like growing on a horseback.

    People with poor understanding have to practice more.

    To be fair, the Pecheneg people knew the purpose of the Ross people buying horses from the beginning, and they knew that they had to be kind to their friends from afar, so that they could successfully exchange for a batch of strategic materials that the tribal alliance urgently needed. Kagan led this national mission. When the tribes took out their horses, he selected them, and selected the young and docile ones.

    No inferior horse was imported into the Ross, or the Pecheneg grassland Turkic horse was naturally docile.

    The main lineage of the horses exported by the Pecheneg is an older Mongolian horse, mixed with a small amount of the lineage of the desert horse. The docile appearance has not changed, and the overall quality of the horse has been slightly improved. It is also of this kind of blood, cold resistance and amazing endurance, and this is the only way to continue the march for three months to reach Novgorod.

    The exhaustion along the way made all the horses lose too much weight. They marched against the river and replenished energy by gnawing on the dead grass along the river.

    When they arrived at their destination, most of the horses were unable to ride. They were confined in a warm pen, fed a lot of oats and carrots, and their physical fitness quickly recovered.

    Until now, the horses bought by the Ross people are still delicious and delicious.

    In recent months, horses and their new owners have been busy training, and the coldest months of January and early February are high-intensity cavalry training. At least Kagan has always thought this is absurd according to his knowledge. The weather is too cold, horses running around in the open will lose their fat crazily.

    Kagan has completely shut up in the face of the new situation, because the Ross people have oats and wheat, and their Rurik brothers are really willing to invest in feed.

    The long mane of each horse is made into strange braids by their owner, just like their owner''s own face.

    All Viking people have a special obsession with their hair and beards. Even children, their chins grow golden fluff and start to renew their beards. When they are long enough, they tie them up like tiny cables.

    The long mane on the horse¡¯s neck is exactly the same, and wealthier children can also add drilled amber flakes or simply drilled glass blocks, which is beautiful and serves as a marker to prove that it is their own mount.

    The training of the young cavalry is very lively!

    Hundreds of horsemen were riding around outside the city. Because it was still early in the spring ploughing and all the flat fields were covered with snow, Rurik unscrupulously allowed his new cavalry to run around the wider world. A large amount of horse dung is left directly in the field that has not melted snow. They are a kind of treasure.

    The damp and hot horse dung was quickly frozen into ice lumps, and Rurik sent a sled to collect it, and then threw it into a huge woodcut with a special overall constant temperature and humidity that was inaudible. It was here. Ferment all kinds of manure. It is really disgusting. Viking immigrants and Russ who love to clean up stay away, even if there are rumors that these things can make the land fertile.

    Although the manure fertility of cattle, sheep and horses is very limited, it is different after fermentation.

    More importantly, during this fermentation process, nitrifying bacteria will multiply wildly, and a part of the fermented feces will undergo a more foul-smelling process such as cooking and precipitation, and finally some whitish soil nitrate will be obtained. The finished product is already a very good potash fertilizer, but the output is at the laboratory level. Rurik needed it for military purposes, and as an auxiliary tool for bow drills to get fire.

    All human and animal manure and urine can be collected and collected as much as possible. So far, Viking immigrants and Ruths no longer need to search for natural soil under the roots of dead wood to make "tinder". The self-made products have far exceeded the needs of the army during picnics. quantity. As for transforming it into a more powerful weapon, it is only at Rurik''s own will.

    The large amount of horse dung left after the cavalry training will be taken away immediately. In such daily training, the cavalry walks their horses in a neat and tidy area.

    All the young cavalrymen formed a dense column in the morning and walked in a big circle, and in the afternoon they organized a small group to run a single vertical and short distance.

    Those 100 recurve bows that were traded have not yet been equipped with troops, but they have become a kind of rewards designed by Rurik.

    Rurik is planning a cavalry outing at the end of the winter. It has been ten days since the special training, and all the new soldiers have learned to ride horses.

    They are equivalent to getting a driver''s license, although they still have a long time to improve their skills. They are in the internship period and need a horse-riding excursion to improve quickly.

    Look at the cavalry now! They put on uniform costumes. Although they were far from participating in the battle early, everyone did not even call them cavalry. They rode horses to form a dense formation, which was really quite mighty.

    In ten days, the entire hand-tailor workshop in Novgorod has never stopped, especially the relocation of the entire workshop from M?laren to Novgorod Vodgen. This man made a lot of work for the ready-made garment industry in the Duchy of Russia. A set of standards. Those housewives who take the opportunity to make a fortune by mobilized labor are widely used as seasonal temporary labor in the "first garment factory in the Principality", and they must accept the standards of the garment factory.

    The tailor''s standard was established by Fodgen. For this elderly man, he was hired by Prince Ross as the head of the garment factory. With the high salary bestowed by the Prince, he can continue to run his own factory. His desire to make a fortune securely in this life has been realized, and his children will inherit their status as a matter of course.

    Fodgen was a proper doer. When the prince placed a state order, he naturally ordered his slave laborers to work overtime in order to get an extra bonus.

    The female manager of the state-run garment factory is Blomma, the mother of Rurik¡¯s young love general Fisker. She and her sisters are only responsible to the prince himself as a tailor. Based on a set of non-strict labor schedules set by the king, it is ordered to tailor garments. The finished products will be given priority to the army, and the rest will be put on the market.

    Fodgen is the general consultant of product quality control and the person in charge of the garment factory, but his energy is more focused on his own workshop. Those slave laborers were just serving as cattle and horses for Fodgen. Since most of the slave labor had been bought by R¨¹lic and put under Broma''s management, Fodgen''s own "horse and cows" were already quite small. Even so, in order to get more benefits, these slaves can only "pulling" all day long.

    In this unequal social environment, it would be an honor for a slave to be a bull and a horse for King Ross. This does not mean that Rurik is a good man. The fundamental reason for giving more benefits to private slaves is that the prince controls the most wealth of the principality. If you give a little to the slave, your living conditions will be completely new.

    What he needs is the work of tailors, and within ten days, enough bearskin coats and hats have been made.

    The young cavalry all have white "Wushanka hats", and the other name is *** hats. The leatherized bear skin is cut and stitched, and the key parts are coated with loose glue for reinforcement. It doesn''t have much defensive ability, so it is more suitable as a hat against the cold. But it''s such a form, entirely out of Rurik''s preference.

    Making barreled Caucasus papa hats is another option, and Rurik still chooses the former. Without him, Wushanka hat can cover the ears and the whole cheek, which is too suitable for the extremely cold north.

    In addition to the fur, the young cavalry has a uniform white bear leather jacket with sleeves sewn on the leather vest. The overall appearance is more self-cultivation, which is more suitable for sports with arms on horseback.

    The trousers are also uniform. This is a mixed stitch of coarse and fine linen. Their overall style is larger. This is suitable for the fast-growing bodies of young cavalry, making a pair of trousers usable for many years. As for the long trouser legs, it¡¯s never a problem. The Slavs are better at making leather boots than all Viking tribes. The brown boots made of deerskin and wool felt are also large in size. The warrior¡¯s trouser legs are too long to fit easily.

    The little warrior¡¯s legs are short, and the feet are wrapped in a few more layers of cloth, and the trouser legs are stuffed into the boots. Valley

    They wore snow camouflage to a considerable extent, and an astonishing number of polar bears turned into their clothes. Some blue cloth strips were deliberately sewn on the white leather jackets, including their white fur, and the forehead guard of the front face of the Wushanka hat was sewn with interlaced blue stripes, as if to put the flag of Rose on his forehead.

    They don''t yet have their own sabers, and the belts are hung with integrated daggers and hand axes.

    They all raised a spear about three meters in length, and the polished carbon steel spear head shone in the sun. Each spearhead is tied with blue and red cloth strips, which adds to the military''s might with multiple colors.

    What''s more wonderful is that all the children wear wooden frame sunglasses to protect their eyes from the glare of the snow.

    The cavalry assembled in such a posture, as the chief coach Kagan and his Pecheneg soldiers looked intently, and all took a breath.

    More than ten days ago, the children who saw the assembled armored steppe cavalry for the first time were afraid and timid.

    The Pechenegg army in the current round was shocked.

    Kagan knows that these children are currently incompetent, but it is a short time before they become excellent cavalry.

    The Neo-Russ cavalry and Pecheneg cavalry assembled an army of six hundred horses. If this is an elite force and rushes to the territory of the Frankish kingdom, it can be burned, looted, and looted.

    Wearing new clothes and holding a spear, the humble person has become a member of the mighty division, and the young warrior is very confident. Everyone just wants the princes and princes to gather together. For this reason, everyone has brought enough dry food, and even the saddles are hung in sacks, which are filled with oatmeal for feeding horses.

    Rurik held the reins and controlled the horses to set on the snow and preached again: "Young cavalry! This time I will patrol the entire Ilmen Lake before spring plowing. I will patrol all the villages and all the subjects. . You are the fighters I rely on, and the most important military force of the Principality. Now follow me to complete the great tour to prove that you have controlled the horses..."

    Speaking of excitement, Rurik drew out his steel sword abruptly, the blade pointed directly at the sky.

    Upon seeing this, all the young cavalry raised their spears high, shouting at Ullah as Rurik had taught them.

    Thousands of people admired the assembly of cavalry, including Otto, who put on his shirt again and admired his son''s brilliant actions with the help of his attendants.

    The forehead of every young cavalry bears Rose''s Peugeot, and the interlaced blue stripes are the oars.

    Old Otto watched all this with a calm face and pressed his tear ducts with willpower, so that he did not burst into tears because of excessive excitement. He never thought that Ross would be able to form a huge cavalry force, or that a few years ago he had never thought that there could be a new type of cavalry. Since cavalry exists in other countries, it would be foolish for Ross not to form his own cavalry.

    In the sound of the horn, the Ross cavalry mixed with the Pecheneg cavalry began a counterclockwise armed parade around Lake Ilmen.

    The spears are riding towards the sky, like a moving grove. The horse teams line up in double columns, forming a team that is nearly one kilometer in length.

    The young cavalrymen talked and laughed along the way. Most of them were Russ, and they were not too long since they were born. Everyone is ignorant. They learned that the world is vast and beyond the cognition of mortals through education. He didn''t measure the earth in a down-to-earth manner, and didn''t make a big circle around Ilmen Lake, especially to do it on horseback.

    The cavalry team deliberately circled the city of Mstisk, the old Rus, to let the people take a good look at the cavalry of the Russ, and to let the parents of some children know how prestigious they are now as the sons of the cavalry.

    As for the cavalry team to arrive at the dozens of villages built along the lake like a bead to house the "hidden people," a powerful deterrent with military power is a major purpose.

    The people stood on both sides of the icy road and paid attention to the mighty cavalry. They saw Prince Ross himself, and they took off their hats and saluted them. More people just watched.

    Rurik didn''t ask for more, and he didn''t bother to order these people to kneel and kowtow. He just wanted these people to take a good look at the demeanor of the Ross cavalry, implying that they would weigh their own weight.

    The huge cavalry team successfully arrived at the rest stop of this patrol-New Ostara.

    As a prince, Rurik also has to take a good look at what her woman has built into the southern important town of the Principality.

    The first cavalry squad was stationed in the south of the lake, and the young cavalry hurriedly mounted their horses to meet their princes. Even Carlotta got on the mount and had a horse meeting with her man.

    The heart of ecstasy was beating, and Carlotta wanted to jump on Rurik''s saddle.

    "This is your brand new cavalry? It''s really mighty." Carlotta couldn''t think of any more compliments, and her face was already distorted by the exaggerated smile.

    R¨¹lik smiled slightly and stared at the city. He saw Svalgard, Duke of Gran, who came here to visit a few days ago. This man also rode a horse, showing this man in a cautious manner. His riding skills are extremely clumsy.

    "Carrota You run New Aostara very well."

    "That''s natural. How? Come to my city for a good rest?"

    Rurik nodded: "I just meant it. I want to take a good look at my Karl and you." After all, he deliberately opened his arms, "I didn''t bring any women with me this time, you know. ..."

    Carlotta understood completely, she nodded with a knowing smile, and then ordered her subordinates to open the gate of the wall.

    He also said: "Although my city is small, it is enough for this army to live in. The accommodation conditions are certainly not as good as Novgorod."

    "It''s okay, I don''t even need you to provide extra support. Let''s go, I''m going to the city to take a rest."

    It was at this time that Svalgard consciously caught the opportunity to interrupt, and he hurriedly screamed to attract Rurik''s attention.

    "You? I just want to ask you, how do you see and hear in the south? My Carlotta is an old friend with you. Does it remind you of the past a long time ago?"

    Svalgard replied very simply: "Prince, I am even willing to remove the title of duke. I intend to move all Granites here to guard the southern border of the Ross Principality for you. We Grans are too few, and there is no one at all. You are the only true hero to claim the qualifications of the duchy."

    This was quite surprising to Rurik, but the man was quite self-aware.

    "If you want to, just do it. My southern border population is too small. With hundreds of Granites, my southern defense pressure is much less. I''m tired. My army and my allies want Go to the city to cultivate. Carlotta!"

    "Ok."

    "I hope your remaining stable can carry six hundred new horses."

    "It doesn''t matter, I will breed more horses for you in the future. I have built many stables in advance."

 Chapter 843ï¼š Reward for 100 bows

    In an instant, the city of New Ostara assembled all the cavalry forces of the Duchy of Ross!

    Riding a spear to the sky like a dense forest, the assembled horse team has formed an unprecedented behemoth. After the necessary rest and recuperation, all the horses were fed large amounts of oats, all the soldiers ate their own dry food, and also ate the cheese and butter made by the Ostala people.

    Carl has learned to walk, crying to his father with milk in his milk.

    The child''s eyes were full of ignorance, he was just over one year old, and he was indeed from a noble birth.

    In the attention of many warriors, Rurik personally assured that his son, father and son, both rode on horses, parading around the wooden wall of Ostrava. The child is very obedient, and his immature legs are not riding a saddle at all, but barely sitting on it. He doesn''t cry or make trouble, it seems that his mother Carlotta has been trained on weekdays, so there is no fear of horses here.

    The intimacy with Carl is ultimately short-lived, as is the intimacy with Carlota.

    In the city of New Ostara, Rurik is the real supreme ruler. Facing the monarch, Duchess Carlotta could not help throwing away her leather shirt.

    Rurik did not bring any wives and concubines, nor even any female attendants. He lived directly in Carlotta''s palace and did what everyone knows.

    Although the title of the duke can only be inherited by one person, it is reasonable that noble families have more male and female descendants with inheritance rights.

    From a purely political point of view, the people of Ostara need one or more of their duchess to make multiple insurances.

    For Carlota herself, she is a woman!

    She got what she wanted, and the people knew what happened.

    Although he was tossed and walked a little swaying, Carlotta enjoyed it, visited all the stables with his man, and checked the two hundred horses allocated to the Ostala.

    The shelters of all the horses appear to be quite dense. The feed for the horses is mostly hay, and there is also a batch of oats.

    Rurik could see that Carlotta did not feed the fodder. This is definitely not her problem, but the grazing habits of the Ostara people since ancient times, and the fodder they feed is almost only hay. As the winter comes to an end, the amount of hay fed will inevitably decrease due to inventory consumption. This is the so-called "green and yellow period". Feeding oats on a large scale is purely a behavior of the local tyrants, which will keep the horses strong throughout the year.

    Naturally, Lurik could only be willing to invest high-value feed on the active and reserve warfare of the standing army, and he could not store an astonishing number of horses, and the huge consumption of the Principality simply couldn''t bear it.

    Carlota talked about her experience in raising livestock, and especially pointed out: ¡°When spring comes, all horses, cattle, deer, sheep, and goats will be released from the pens. They will eat the newly grown grass. They are about to become strong. They will start to breed, and the number of domesticated livestock here will increase a lot."

    "So if you want to add more pens, you also need more people to take care of the huge herd?" Rurik deliberately smelled, but his wide right hand couldn''t help but caressed Carlotta''s lower abdomen.

    What this means is clear though.

    Carlotta blushed instantly and looked up at his man''s face, showing a happy smile from the heart.

    In order to ensure a certain success, during the rest of the stay, R¨¹lik reluctantly did it a few times.

    Carlotta is satisfied herself, and did not forget to give Rurric a major reminder that she thinks: "Don''t forget my sister Ella."

    How could Rurik forget Ella? The seventeen wives and concubines around him are really unforgettable.

    Perhaps it will become eighteen soon, because Kagan made it very clear that Pechenegg Khan intends to strengthen the connection with Rose through political marriage, and Princess Pechenegg is afraid that she will arrive in Rose as soon as next year.

    According to Rurik¡¯s vision for the Duchy of Rus in 839 AD, in principle, Rus would not take the initiative to conquer other countries this year. The main task of the Duchy is still to accumulate strength and develop agriculture, shipbuilding and purchasing within its territory. Clearing farmland and large-scale logging are important events as important as war.

    Just like last year, Rose didn''t want to take the initiative to initiate a national war. It never meant fear of fighting. Small-scale battles will be done. If the enemy comes to the door, then change the conservative strategy and launch a mobilization order to gather strong teachers to conquer them.

    The initiative of the war is always in the hands of the Duchy of Ross, or in other words, in his own hands. Some relatively peaceful extraterritorial environment has been achieved, and now Ross does not have to worry about encountering a powerful enemy''s attack and destroying the country in World War I.

    The country needs self-cultivation and development, and the royal family should also develop.

    Rurik remembered that it was ten years ago when Dad Otto picked ten little girls in this big lake and sent them to him in a brainstorming manner, so...

    He took the opportunity to reveal his thoughts to Carlotta very obscurely: "I have heard people say that I have caused too many wives and concubines, just like the bull in April. Fortunately, I finished spring ploughing in April this year. I''ll just be a bull."

    As for whether Rurik is a bull or not, Carlotta''s answer is naturally affirmative.

    When Pang Da¡¯s cavalry unit left the city of Nova Aostara, Carlotta stopped riding to send off because of a backache.

    The cavalry will continue to parade, rushing to the west bank of Lake Ilmen to target those native Slavic tribes with great brilliance!

    He knew that, except for the two small tribes, the calf and the angler, who supported the Duchy of Ross with iron rods, although the other lakeside farm tribes did not participate in the rebellion, they did nothing but wait and see behavior. They didn''t support the king at the first time, and their behavior of waiting and seeing was not very different from rebellion. They are a large group of strong leaders. They don''t want to use violent means to profit for themselves, but they just want to lie down and win.

    Since it is a strong head, it is easy to control it, now it is necessary for them to take a look at the cavalry team of the Duchy of Ross and deter potential rebels.

    The cavalry walked past every native farm and attracted the villagers to stop and watch.

    The owners of all the farms sent one of their sons to be cavalry soldiers. They were in the army. The children had to take off their hats and sunglasses when they passed by their hometown, so that they could show their faces to pay tribute to the fathers and elders of the hometown. Although they were from the same farm, the children who became cavalry were full of pride, and the people who watched the cavalry felt awe the most.

    Rurik saw the expressions of those people clearly. Most of them looked at them with serious faces. The bad people poked their heads and squeezed out their smiling faces, curious and worried.

    As for the cavalry team arriving at the angler farm and the calf farm, the situation is completely different. It is like surrendering to the White Tree Manor early. The correct actions of these two manors during the counter-insurgency war allowed them to enjoy more post-war benefits. When the princes were about to form a cavalry team, these two manors were also happy from the beginning. Few males select qualified offspring to contribute to the prince.

    Nowadays, the offspring have really become the mighty and domineering generation, so that their parents can''t believe that the soldier riding on the horse is their own son.

    The work of patrolling Lake Ilmen ended beautifully. The cavalry did not have the qualifications to fight the enemy. Kagan was very fortunate that the Ross cubs he trained did not have any horse falls along the way, even if the entire horse team remained quite safe. The speed and uniform speed, there is no disaster along the way, which fully proves that the young soldiers have learned to control horses.

    Rurik went through the rest and reorganization of New Ostara and took away all the cavalry stationed there.

    The cavalry of the Rus Principality completed a total assembly outside Novgorod. They rode their horses into a dense fence and received Rurik¡¯s victory instructions.

    "You have successfully completed your patrol of Lake Ilmen. I am very pleased that you have steered the horses! But the good days that belong to you are over! Then you will receive real cavalry training, and many people will be injured. Are you afraid?!" His question was shocking.

    The soldiers all replied that they were fearless.

    Rurik nodded with a smile, and then asked loudly, "No momentum! Be louder!"

    "Fearless!" everyone said in unison.

    "well said!"

    No matter, Rurik tightened the reins and rode the horse into Kagan who was watching the show: "Brother, my people are very powerful. They want to receive better cavalry training, so they can be treated as your riding slaves. Train to be a good soldier."

    Kagan sighed softly: "A good cavalry needs long-term training." Gu

    "Then be strict and do high-intensity training every day. Don''t worry, I will pay you more."

    "No. We are brothers, it''s nothing to train you."

    "I''ll accept it. I will give you some iron horseshoes. As for the horseshoe nailing, you can take it back to the grassland and do it yourself."

    Kagan didn''t really want nothing, he subjectively wanted to act as a magnanimous elder brother. Since Rurik mentioned the reward of iron horseshoes, this kind of good thing is naturally the more the better.

    The stars shifted, and the warm period belonging to the Ilmen Lake area quietly arrived.

    Time has finally entered March, and the ice floes on the lake have become thinner. It is already quite dangerous to run the reindeer sleigh on the ice lake. The ice layer is thinning every day, and soon, cracks and cracks appear on the ice surface.

    Although a spring snow comes, after a short spring snow, it is not a bitter cold at all, but an annoying cold and wet.

    The whole world has become damp, and the air is extremely humid.

    No one thinks this is terrible. The majority of farmers seize this critical moment, repair their farm tools, inspect their crops, and make the final preparations for spring plowing.

    Every year, spring plowing occurs at the beginning of April in the Julian calendar. Now Novgorod and surrounding areas have officially entered the annual melting season of snow and ice. The lowest temperature throughout the day is also higher than the freezing point. This can be done outdoors. The fact that the water in the bucket does not freeze proves that in principle, such a climate can already be planted, but the extreme muddy of the farmland will kill the wheat seeds.

    Everyone is waiting silently, only the cavalry is still training.

    Even though they were only ten years old, those who were qualified to become cavalry because of their parents donated money, they had to learn to fight cavalry like Pechenegge slaves.

    Pechenegs are real nomads on horseback. Boys and girls of five or six years old are required by their parents to learn how to ride horses. As for the riding slaves of the nobles, the young slaves trained more hard. They had no choice. If they didn''t listen to the master''s words, they would not only be whipped but also hungry.

    Ross has at least one faith buff bonus here.

    Prince Rose is a great task blessed by the gods. It is the greatest honor of his life to be a soldier appointed by him. If he is timid or even quits during training, it is the greatest shame to himself and his family.

    According to the reward system established by Rurik assault, in principle, all cavalry fighters who complete the cruise on Lake Ilmen will be rewarded with a recurve bow.

    However, Kagan brought only one hundred new recurve bows, and other Pechenegg warriors also had their own bows, and Rurik was really embarrassed to ask for them.

    The newcomers are four hundred cavalry fighters, who will get this hundred bows?

    There is nothing better than passing a cavalry exam and getting a fair reward.

    Although the examination system is an invention of the wisdom of the Easterners, the Vikings have also had violent competitive games since ancient times, and even **** fair duels in the tribe¡¯s campaign for the chieftain.

    Rurik knows that the immigrants of the Ross and other Viking tribes are really idle in winter, especially during Hanukkah, waiting for the fire tower or huge bonfire to light up, relying on some competitive games to pass it. time.

    The bet may be a jar of honey or a barrel of ale, or even some roasted meat. What they are passionate about is still the game of using the bottle with bare hands. The clay pot is easy to break in the fight, so use leather and hay to make a bag, and everyone will **** this thing. This is the most primitive rugby sport. Men who are good at forcing men who are good at collision are thought to be able to become warriors in war.

    The Russ are all Viking tribes who have a foundation in this area, so they should be carried forward.

    Given this idea, Rurik felt that he could simply make things bigger.

    At the end of March, some news spread throughout the Ilmen Lake area, and people in various settlements received the news.

    The prince is going to hold a provincial capital before spring plowing? People who want to be able to go to Novgorod must come and see?

    It is true that capable people arrive in the big city without fear of the muddy snow, vying to see what entertainment the prince engages in.

    I saw that a flat wasteland along the Volkhov River was already dry, and soon it would be covered with grass, and the wasteland would become a pasture for grazing. Wooden poles resembling fences have been erected on the wasteland. They are arranged in a line to form some passages at first glance.

    A large number of cavalry wandered outside the field, especially those prairie cavalry wearing pierced armor is the most eye-catching.

    The Ross cavalry were all present, all dressed in leather garments sewn from white bearskins, and they all held slender lances.

    People have always lacked entertainment activities, and more than 10,000 people gathered outside Novgorod, making this area a little cramped.

    Kagan saw it, and looked around, there were people in leather jackets, and furry fur caps were dangling everywhere. In fact, Rurik invited Kagan to join the cruise around Ilmen Lake, which is also to show off the muscles of the prairie brothers. Kagan saw the dense crowds of people, and fully understood that the Ross people did indeed control sufficient fur resources.

    So many people came to watch the big show from Shili Baxiang, which made the "cavalry exam" too lively. Merchants took the opportunity to make transactions, and ordinary farmer families also set up small stalls selling their own handicrafts or practical wooden utensils. The whole scene felt like a temple fair.

    The lively scene proved the peace and stability under Rose''s rule.

    Rurik also engaged in a set of sacrificial activities. His maids, numbered from A to J, were priestesses. They also completed the spring priests in Novgorod on the vernal equinox.

    The weather is not very cold. The public saw ten young beauties all dressed in plain clothes and crowns made of newly sprouted red pine branches. Under the command of Prince Rurik, they performed a small sacrifice with the examination site.

    The ceremony made the beginning very solemn, as if the gods would look down from the sky.

    Undoubtedly, King Bjorn of Sweden and other Swedish nobles will not let go of this cavalry exam conducted by the Russ. The cavalry of the Russ has been blazing for some time, although they are all a group of cubs, how is the riding skills of this group of cubs?

    They also focused on the rituals of the Ruths. Undoubtedly, King Bjorn was drooling and jealous when looking at the gorgeous young priestesses. They were priests, and they were also the wives of Rurik, Prince Rus.

    It¡¯s said that Carl from the past has the best beauty. Isn¡¯t Rurik even more extreme? The beautiful reality lies here, which man does not envy?

    As the ceremony was going on, Rurik reiterated the principles of the test in public: "This is a competition. You will be divided into four groups, and the 25 winners of each group will get an excellent recurve bow! "

    The newly recruited cavalry still hasn''t been trained in riding and shooting even though Kagan and his party will go home after the spring ploughing by Ross. They were trained to have one and only one, that is, carrying a very long spear, riding a horse forward and hitting the target with the spearhead.

    The squirrel skin bag was placed on the wooden stake, and the young cavalry quickly attacked from the starting point.

    Amidst the sound of horns and the cheers of the onlookers, young cavalry rushed on their horses. People saw the doorway, and stab the target with a spear and immediately detonated cheers. Those who didn''t stabbed and gained were all boos.

    Exams, or competitions, last from early morning to late afternoon. Of the four groups, each group was the first to complete the stabbing twenty-five people, waiting for their reward-a recurve bow.

    But the test lasted for a whole day in multiple track test rooms, which fully proved that the results of assault training were not ideal. The horse runs fast, and the spearhead of the spear is in the front. It is not easy for young cavalry to use such a weapon to accurately stab smaller targets.

    Still have to train! The spears of the Polish hussars are six meters long, and the current three-meter spears of the Ross cavalry are still too short.

    Rurik imagined that the Ross cavalry would not follow the Frankish cavalry''s set. They had to carry out a spear charge, and they had to carry out a cavalry and shooting to defend against the enemy.

    However, Kagan is no longer needed for training in the future. The huge corps of Pecheneg and Kievans will return to their hometown. The first 80 cavalry of Ross are good coaches, and another ten belong to Rurik. Pechenegg rides slaves as a coach. Whether it is the cavalry or the new soldiers of the Imperial Guard, they will be completely out of production in addition to learning basic cultural knowledge in the future. Their daily life is to learn how to fight and **** the enemy. After a warm season of high-intensity training, everything will be fine.

 Chapter 844ï¼š When 4 standard cargo ships are launched

    A gentle spring rain fell on the earth, which greatly accelerated the melting rate of the remaining snow. Although it created extreme mud in the whole area, everyone knew that after the rain ended, when the earth became dry, spring plowing could start in full. .

    People waited at home for the last time. The farmers rectified their own crops, the columbine used for planting was properly repaired, and the plough was wiped brightly. They checked their shovel, iron hoe, and axe, checked their baskets and ropes, and washed the linen towels they used to wipe sweat.

    Lurik is also preparing for farming. The specific planting work is of course handed over to servants or even hired by some farmers. In the preparation of planting tools and animal resources, it undoubtedly has excellent resources.

    Almost all horses belong to it, whether the horses are allocated for riding or workhorses are based on his likes and dislikes in principle.

    Although the direction of riding on horseback is in principle and only in war, it is really good to use it to carry things or pull the sloping plough at critical moments.

    Whether to use horse farming or cattle farming, this has never been a problem for Ross.

    Based on the status quo of Ross, or the status quo of the farming of the Slavs under Ross''s rule, due to economic and historical reasons, they rarely get cattle and only a small number of horses, not to mention the extremely lack of ironware. It was ten years ago that the Slavs around Lake Ilmen received large-scale ironware output from the Rus for the first time, and only then began to sow innovation.

    They have completely evolved from fishing and hunting nomads on the Vistula River to settled peasants. At that time, they relied on humans to pull wooden plows to turn the soil, and they were actually very few nobles who could use horses to reclaim the land.

    Quyuan plough is one of the leading products of the Russian Principality to export agricultural technology, and its core component is the metal plough. The plough made of pig iron has become a mass production tool, including shovel and hoe, both of which are cast mass production tools.

    You can buy a shovel head for only three to five silver coins. The farmer can make a wooden handle and fit it tightly on it to become a shovel or shovel.

    The ¡¡¡¡quyuan plough uses up to three shovel heads. As for the wooden structure on it, in principle, the farmer¡¯s family can make it by themselves. Mass production drove down the price, and the finished Quyuan Plow was calibrated to a pound of silver by Rurik. For ordinary Slavic small families, if the whole family takes good care of the farmland during the warm period, they will actively work as temporary handicraft laborers for the princes during the slack period, saving money and spending a year, and having enough surplus to buy a quyuan plow.

    Even a group of farmers remodeled the shovel they purchased by themselves, learned the shape of a curved plough and made wooden parts with fir, and finally inserted the shovel in an incline. This is a spontaneous personality of their traditional wooden plough, although every family The new ploughs that were forcibly transformed have a variety of appearances, and they don''t care about the result-oriented ones.

    Farmer families raise some poultry and rabbits at most. The chickens raised do not eat meat, but simply consume eggs. Raising rabbits eat meat, and more importantly, stare at rabbit skins.

    At that time, their productivity level was too low, and they had to rely on dozens of hundreds of blood-related families to get together, and it was all men and women, young and old, to reclaim, plant seeds, and harvest. Now that each small family has private property and private land, the basis of production materials to realize the small-scale peasant economy already exists, and the transformation of traditional farms to the vast ocean of small-scale peasant economy is slowly proceeding.

    But their productivity level is still too low!

    Even if it is sitting on the fertile acres of Lake Ilmen, the fertility of the land is relatively high compared to the forest area. In terms of high fertility, the fields in the Kiev region are really black soil, and the climate next to the Black Sea is also very good. The vast plains that control the south exist on the road map for the future of the Ross conquest, but not now, let alone something that can be done in the next few years.

    The vast number of Slav farmers still have to rely on manpower to reclaim, sow, and bury the soil. At least these laborious operations are replaced with iron plows and columbine carts, which is much easier than before.

    But the real descendants of Old Rose, as the top ethnic group in the Principality, they enjoy the love of the princes, and their farming will use horse farming in an all-round way.

    There are and only cows in the Ross Principality. Cows are raised to obtain milk that is made into storage-stable cheese and butter. Their breeds are not Holstein cows with amazing milk yields, but are still in the preliminary domestication of European primitive cows in essence. Those cows have huge and straight forward horns. If this kind of domesticated cows are frightened, they can lift their hooves and crash wildly. It is not inappropriate to become a tool to kill the enemy.

    Ross''s cattle are not so docile, and Ross''s horses are much better overall.

    war horses transformed into farming horses, and when they completed spring ploughing, they entered the breeding period of the horse herd, when all the mares entered the cultivation and growth period of summer. Rose can also take the opportunity to get some mare''s milk.

    Mare''s milk can make wine. As for how to make mare''s milk wine, Rose has no related crafts. But horse milk can be drunk. As a special diet, Rurik himself is willing to taste it.

    The spring rain nourishes the world, and people of all colors are preparing for spring plowing throughout Ilmen Lake and Shilla Fort.

    The vast number of merchants simply have to wait for the end of the spring rain, because the ice sea has thawed, and all the ships pushing to the shore must enter the sea. The goods stored in the warehouse can be transported away as soon as possible. As for the freely transported goods to M?laren, Sweden, they still risk being killed and quietly transported them to Denmark, entirely at the businessman''s own wishes.

    Ross has always been the fur supplier of this sea area for the past 100 years, and now the Ross leather industry, or the entire hand-made textile and leather industry, has completed its dominance.

    Some merchants no longer transport simply tanned leather, but finished linen clothing, leather clothing, leather boots, hats, gloves, belts, linen pockets, and even backpacks. After processing once, the finished goods will naturally increase in price, and merchants are willing to spend more to buy them. As a second-door dealer, they can earn more as long as they successfully sell it again.

    Lurik how to let various businessmen rob their own interests? The finished leather and hemp textile products are exported to the West by the Gould family. Since Ross¡¯s own consumption needs to be met first, the number of products exported to Sweden is not very large, and the price is not extreme. At least the peasant women of M?laren Can afford to consume.

    Only bear skins, mink skins and fox skins are the best leathers. For example, deer skins are too high in supply and the price can''t go up, while squirrel skins have become absolutely cheap because of their extreme production.

    The settlements are all agitated, and every day someone personally explores whether the earth after the rain is still muddy.

    The Slavs need to worship the Spring God. The principle is that the beautiful girl gathers newly grown wildflowers to make corollas, presents bouquets to the woodcarvings of the gods, prays for warmth, and then offers wheat seeds to pray for the gods to give them a good harvest. Now that Ross has ruled here, the farming rituals continue to add "bloody" rituals.

    After all, this year is different from previous years. It can be said that the three generations of Rus¡¯ princes gathered in Novgorod. There is no temple in this city, at least there is a stone ship altar made of granite.

    The high priest himself was in Shilla Fort, and Rurik took the role of a priest of course.

    Although the land is not completely dry, a **** is covered with mud from hands, and the opportunity for the sacrifice before spring ploughing is fully ripe.

    The prince issued a notice for the holding of sacrificial activities. Thousands of people flocked to the altar outside the city. The people who put on spring clothes dragged their families and made the sacrificial scene crowded.

    The young and extremely beautiful girl is in a plain white robe, with a corolla composed of tender pine buds and wild flowers on her head. In order to increase the gorgeousness, some glass beads are also hung on the corolla.

    Old Otto never hoped that others would see his old age fade. Anyway, his face was white, so he smeared his old face with a small amount of chalk powder and tried his best to cover up some age spots. He has a strange braid in his beard, a leather helmet inlaid with gold on his head, bearskin, and a long sword on his waist. Using a halberd as a wooden staff, without any support from any entourage, he sits and supervises the normal sacrifice as an old general.

    And Queen Svetlana is holding Osborne Slav with big light blue eyes. In principle, this boy is the first heir to the third generation of princes. The queen took the prince to participate in the priests before spring plowing, just to let the Slavs with the largest number in the area take a good look.

    A stag was killed as a sacrifice by Rurik himself, and the land was moisturized with deer blood to offer sacrifices to the **** of spring and wealth of Rose. The ceremony must continue the process, offering flowers and wheat seeds to the Slavs¡¯ spring god.

    This is not over yet. At night, a fire tower will still be lit. There is no special reason. It''s just that Rurik likes it very much.

    At night, the fire tower ignited. Although it is not large in size, it attracts a lot of onlookers. The people worship fire, so the prince''s insistence on lighting the fire tower naturally has his intention. The flame represents power, and the blazing flame is also like a signal of initiation.

    The next day, a perfect sunny day!

    The time has entered April in the Julian calendar. Even though Rurik himself is not in Shilla Fort, he is sure that the merchants there have already started to act. Because Novgorod is here, many forces are just about to move.

    Kagan and Maksakyi urged the Ross people to quickly start spring plowing. They took the opportunity to lend horses to the farmers as farming agents, and took advantage of the opportunity to earn more supplies. After that, they organized a horse team to go south home with a large amount of goods. Valley

    The mood of King Bjorn of Sweden is extremely complicated. He is not really willing to give up the throne, but the current situation forces him to give up. Rurik of Ross rewarded himself with a decent opportunity. He knew that he could not delay time, but it was already April. Prince Ross himself should visit Lake M?laren and ascend the king of Sweden at the Great Temple of Uppsala. .

    The mentality of the other nobles was surprisingly consistent. They wished Liu Rick hurriedly arrived at Lake M?laren to complete the throne, and wished to take the boat back now.

    The Swedish nobles and envoys of nobility all arrived in the hinterland of the far east on the Ross ship. They all clearly noticed that the people here were preparing for spring ploughing with great fanfare, which suddenly made them very nervous, for fear of their own territories in the far west. The tribe can''t do spring ploughing well.

    These same people expect another thing-the big ship ordered.

    The Hortra family built two new shipbuilding workshops in the East. The second oldest in the family, Karl and the third, Stein, were arranged and funded by Rurik himself. The managers of Shrosburg and Novgorod were arranged and funded. Two shipbuilding workshops.

    In Novgorod, the elder Stein, who is in charge of the local shipbuilding business, mainly made traditional long rowing boats in the inner lake area due to industrial structural arrangements. This winter he has already copied the design according to the copy. Drawings to manufacture standard armed cargo ships/fishing boats.

    As many as four big ships are hidden in a large and closed wooden factory building. Thanks to the inexhaustible giant cedar in this area, the factory building can be built huge with wooden materials.

    Once Rurik was the first to announce that a standard cargo ship was sold to old Swedish friends, one for one hundred pound silver coins. He has very flexible standards, and he doubled the price on the grounds that he suffered a snow disaster.

    Look at these nobles, they are scrambling to see how the boats were built for a winter season, and Rurik¡¯s deliberate price increase did not dispel their interest in buying ships.

    Spring plowing is what will inevitably begin in the next two or three days. For the inland shipyard in Ross, because the land has become dry enough, critical work will also be carried out.

    The Swedish aristocrats who had been waiting for the big ship for a long time have been asked not to spy on the shipyard¡¯s construction progress, but they still quietly sent spies to inquire about the information, and they were convinced that the Ross people were building the big ship at extremely fast shipbuilding speed, and the M?laren tribe did indeed. Five ships can be ordered this year with huge sums of money.

    The nobles all received the invitation, and one by one, under the guidance of Rurik, arrived at the outdoor of the shipyard.

    "I saw you laying a lot of pine wood? What is this?" Bjorn couldn''t help asking.

    Lurik wondered why this guy hadn''t seen the world? He pointed to the rows of stripped pine wood: "This is the track. They will push out the hull of the big ship in a moment."

    Bjorn is a curious baby, and points to another wooden pole and hemp rope to build a huge ladder: "What''s that again?"

    "It''s where the mast is installed. King of Sweden, don''t ask more, just watch it with peace of mind."

    is more talkative than Jon. The same are the onlookers of Pechenegg Prince Kagan and Marksacky. They are surprisingly curious as they watch the process of Rose man-made the big ship, because they don''t understand at all and can''t say anything.

    The track began to be smeared with a mixture of whale oil and seal oil by a craftsman carrying a wooden barrel. Behind it, after opening the wooden door, two rows of brawny men walked out. More than 30 people reasonably pulled some cables and pulled out the inner hull abruptly.

    The waterline length of a standard cargo ship is equivalent to 30 meters. It is quite slender, especially after being pulled outdoors, the main mast, small tail mast, and a forward mast like a narwhal must be installed when changing the shell. Even if it is a standard cargo ship, I have never heard of its improvement, the hull itself will not change, and the added objects on the hull are the imagination of the shipbuilder.

    The process of installing the mast is wonderful. For the Hortra family, this is just a hard work. The brothers and the hired guys are very skilled.

    It was the morning, and the four boats that were pushed out had all completed the mast installation and fixing, and even the mainmast''s spinnaker was hung up.

    These four boats entered under full view and were pushed to the shore of the lake. Each boat stood on a very delicate platform. Obviously if the four cables of the big boat were torn apart, each boat could slide on its side along the high **** slide. Lake water.

    The launching process of the ship is another wonderful thing.

    Each industry believes in its own patron saint, even if the blessed Rurik is on the scene, Stein Hotrasson upholds the traditions of the family and industry. The big ship must be careful.

    Unlike Ross¡¯s customary sacrifice of deer, the Hortra family sacrificed fresh fish.

    They offered sacrifices to fish and prayed to the gods of rivers, lakes, and seas. After that, the people holding torches rushed to the ships and directly burned the ropes.

    Rurik hasn''t paid much attention to this kind of thing, unexpectedly they used this method to break the rope? Obviously, this is the professional exquisiteness of shipbuilding masters, and he was so interested in watching the whole process.

    The rope is burning! Slowly began to tear and was torn apart. A large ship suddenly slipped into the water and splashed violently. Although the hull shook very violently, it swayed from side to side for a while and then stabilized.

    The four boats fell asleep one after another, and the onlookers cheered as they witnessed the grand occasion.

    Bjorn''s nervous face finally showed a smile. He approached Rurik, completely disregarding the attitudes of other nobles and envoys, and pointed to the four boats launched: "I bought five of your boats, and these four will belong to me! You want to help me lead me back to Mellaren!"

    "Yes. But money..."

    "I will pay in August, and I guarantee it with honor. If I break my promise, you can cut off my head. As for other things..." Bjorn said heavily, and squeezed his eyes again.

    "I know, I don''t need to remind you again."

    Bjorn goes to the king But it is difficult for Rose to directly rule Mellaren, so he still has to support an agent to manage it. This person is undoubtedly Bjorn. This is a secret political deal between Rurik and this guy.

    Four boats were launched, but in fact, thousands of people watched the process. For the big boat as stable as the water, the onlookers felt that this was a good sign.

    The spring plowing activity has finally begun. Almost everyone on the shores of Lake Ilmen, regardless of men, women, young and old, or status, is devoted to the buddies related to spring plowing.

    As a monarch, Rurik deliberately made a show, working with Queen Svetlana in the eyes of the people to manipulate the Maraqu plough to sow wheat in the private fields of the princes.

    He did the symbolic work, and after that, articles praising the prince and his wife for their hard work were printed and posted everywhere on paper. How the prince handles his private land is his. The people don¡¯t care about it, but the people are very happy that the prince has shown his emphasis on farming.

    Horses are used for spring plowing as much as possible. Due to the sufficient labor force, the spring plowing work of Novgorod, Mstisk, Youth City and the three core control areas of the Rus people in Ilmen Lake will be fully completed within ten days. On the surface, it has entered a period of slack in the farming industry.

    He also issued another order to gather the bravery of the principality, organize an army, and take the main force of the fleet directly to Lake M?laren to obtain the Swedish throne belonging to Rurik.

    In this way, the old Rus, the Vikings and the Slavs of all walks of life are boiling over. Everyone hopes that they can get this honor, witnessing that Rurik''s honorary title has been upgraded from princep to kuniag.

 Chapter 845ï¼š Glorious point soldier

    Go to Lake M?laren to capture the glory that the Ross people deserve!

    Then, who will be the glorious participant?

    The old Otto still remembers the scene of that year. Many years have passed. Sweden''s political landscape has changed drastically. Once enemies and friends have also entered the pile of old papers. He still remembered the old face of the leader of Oleg, but it was a pity that the old guy was stomped by Ragnar.

    Olekin died in battle, and Ragna, the murderer, became Rose¡¯s friend. Ragner himself is convinced that recruiting troops on Bornholm will take control of Denmark with Rose''s cheer, and his people, especially their two sons, have become hostages stranded in Rose.

    Otto must participate in this trip to Sweden.

    In ancient times, there is the homeland of the Rus tribe. One hundred years later, the Russ Prince will be crowned king in Uppsala.

    Lurik will be king, and as an old man from the old age, he is the Supreme King. For the extremely high power, how does Otto value today? What he needs is glory, the more power his son has, the more glorious he is.

    Even if this aging and powerful body can no longer fight like a soldier, he must not be old enough to be indifferent.

    Otto, the first prince of the Duchy of Ross, and his wife Niya will personally participate in the kingship ceremony of the new King of Sweden.

    The second generation of Prince Rurik will become the king of all Sweden, and Queen Svetlana will officially become the queen of Sweden.

    The third-generation Prince Ospenslav in de jure has been born, even if he is a baby, as a born nobleman, he must participate in such a glorious moment.

    In fact, when Rurik gave the order, a group of elite aristocrats from the Rus Principality will participate in this event.

    Lurik will bring all his wives and concubines and all his children to participate in it. In terms of personal likes and dislikes, even Ragnar¡¯s two sons, Ivar in a wheelchair, and Bjorn, who just learned to run, will participate.

    Maybe some young children should not participate in this long trip, they may die during the trip.

    Leurik was cruel, and his command was very absolute: "My children, the children of my relatives, must participate in it and meet the world."

    Even if the children of aristocrats are ignorant and ignorant, they participate in and witness the new King of Sweden, or the birth of the Rus dynasty in Sweden, or the birth of the Rus kingdom, which is a major political capital for this life.

    It is necessary for the entire clan of the Rose Prince¡¯s family to be dispatched. In order to avoid possible rebellion by the conquered Slavic people, all the surrendered Slavic manors must surrender their boyar heirs, saying that it sounds good to witness the birth of the king, say no It sounds like a hostage.

    Carlotta, Duchess of Ostala, took her son Carl to participate. Even if she immigrated to the far east, legally her enclave at the southernmost tip of Lake Ilmen is an enclave in Sweden. As a die-hard supporter of Rose, the Principality of Ostara will hoist the banner of the bull''s head to wish the Prince of Rose the glory.

    As many as a thousand warriors of various ages have been called up. Most of them have the blood of the old Rus tribe, and there are also a group of Slavic warriors who have proved their ability in the war.

    Their own clothes can be varied, with a uniform white background blue robes, and uniform deerskin boots. Although the top of their head is a traditional riveted iron helmet with a huge nose, it is also equipped with a bearskin hat.

    The hard work of spring ploughing has ended, and the school set up in the Duchy of Ross has resumed classes. At present, the knowledge required to teach young children is generally limited, and most of them focus on teaching basic addition, subtraction, multiplication and division calculations, Latin, Gnostic and Slavic teaching. These teaching activities can directly take the model of older children teaching children. As for learning more advanced knowledge, only the prince himself taught.

    Those outstanding men who have learned cultural knowledge, they have all been over twelve years old, and they can become men on the battlefield according to tradition. They have origins from Old Rus, other Viking tribes, and simple Slavs. They were all incorporated into the standing army, and most of them were actually assigned as cavalry.

    The horses have entered the breeding period, and the training of the cavalry has been suspended on a large scale for this reason. The young fighters have cultural knowledge far superior to others, and they are convinced that the world is a huge ball and that Rose is still a tiny glimpse of the huge world. They need to meet the world, even if they can''t ride horses, they have to support the gorgeous tabletop for Rurik in the posture of infantry fighters.

    The ruling class of the Duchy of Ross around Lake Ilmen will organize a huge team of more than 1,000 people to rush to Mellaren.

    The large group of personnel was uniformly dressed, and more than a thousand soldiers of various ages dressed in white background and blue robes gathered outside Novgorod.

    Take a closer look at the sown wheat seeds, their sprouts broke through the soil slightly. The huge grid-like fertile fields are forbidden to be trampled by leisure people and others. The gathering place of the Rus army was the place where the horse race was used before, and now it is also covered with grass.

    The short grass was collapsed by the assembled soldiers. They all carried bucklers, burlap pockets, battle axes and swords hanging from their waists, and heavily equipped bows and crossbows. Many people are additionally carrying the halberd, with blue, white and red cloth strips hanging under the halberd.

    The main color of the army''s clothing is white, with blue and red becoming the key auxiliary colors. The sun shining on them is sacred, and it shows a sense of sacredness.

    Regardless of their age, the soldiers lined up in multiple rows.

    Their standing posture is actually not very neat. If you take the queuing in the playground of a general school as the standard, their current standing method is not very satisfactory to Rurik.

    Even so, for the Swedish king Bjorn, who has not yet formally renounced, and other Swedish nobles who have lived in Novgorod for a whole winter and early spring, they have seen a strong army that is unpredictable only in terms of momentum.

    Wooden stakes were placed on the wild ground, and a relatively large propaganda platform was quickly erected.

    Under the preaching stage, the soldiers who are about to travel are lined up. Even Nolan and the drum band she trained are constantly playing joyous music to enhance the atmosphere.

    On the promulgation stage, the Swedish nobles and their envoys, as guests, hereby observe the great soldiers before the departure of Prince Rurik.

    They were full of praise for the heroic appearance of the Russian army, and they talked about the fleet anchored by cables on the Volkhov River not far away.

    Their eyes also paid attention to the appearance of Otto, Rurik, and the baby.

    The three generations of Ruth rulers are here, and the brothers are all Swedish nobles. No doubt at this point in time are the footnotes of the glory of the Ruth nobles.

    Although he has not yet reached the Great Temple of Uppsala, Bjorn has already seen the result. Rurik can make such a big "big pawn" after the vast spring ploughing. He is going to Mellaren with a glorious attitude. If anyone dares to oppose him, he can quickly The assembled army rushed away.

    The Melalen tribe, which was greatly injured by many wars years ago, has lost its hard power in foreign wars, and the people¡¯s war weariness is also very high. Bjorn''s mind had to think about it: "Ross! You are too strong! Rurik, if you want us all of Mellaren to be slaves, and the army is coming, we can''t resist it. "

    Even Bjorn has such a pessimistic attitude, and other nobles have already labeled themselves as a vassal of Rose in their hearts. They saw that in the army that received some soldiers, there was actually a flag with a black bull''s head pattern on a white background. It was an army of the Ostras. Obviously, it is not a bad thing to be a vassal of Ross. The Ostras are now. Life is very good.

    There were some cavalry on the spot as an embellishment, because the Pechenegs and Kievans had already gone south with a large amount of purchased materials, making the cavalry lineup too deserted. The cavalry is used for warfare in many plains. As for the icy eroded lake with extremely tortuous shoreline of Lake M?laren, it is more suitable for the "Marines" with swords and shields.

    Noren paused the current music under the sign of Rurik, and then played the beautiful and majestic tune on the other end.

    "Rose! My Beautiful Home

    The tune has its own name, and the tune itself was not composed by Rurik himself. It was indeed seen that he composed the music and wrote the lyrics correctly.

    The prelude, Rurik, standing high up, yelled: "Brothers, let us sing this song together! Russia..."

    The great alliance of that plane fell apart, and the tunes that witnessed the glory of the alliance were preserved, in order to recall the glory of the past. The song is a good song, and the current Duchy of Ross is in fact a loose government as a whole. The birth of a large and unified country cannot be achieved overnight. It takes a certain amount of time to unite a large number of forest tribes and coastal tribes into a whole.

    The young warriors sang a song together, singing the greatness of Rose, and praising the consensus that unity can be great.

    More than a thousand people sing a song together? The tune is also very nice. The lyrics in Norse are more complicated. Listening to the content of the lyrics makes the Swedish nobles thrilled! Valley

    The leaders or messengers of those small tribes feel that this song proves the true attitude of the Rus people. The tribe¡¯s population is small, that is, a small boat on the sea can¡¯t make much waves. The lyrics are very clear, "All tribes The regiment structure is built into a strong fortress, leading us from victory to another victory."

    Prince Rus desperately emphasized unity through this song of thousands of people. This slogan was not mentioned by King Bjorn, who has not yet abdicated, and King Olegin and King Karl, who died, not only did not mention it. What is shown is fundamental hegemony. Important political decisions should be made at the Temple of Uppsala. The king''s enthronement ceremony has not yet been implemented. Maharaja Rurik clearly expressed Ross''s position.

    So brothers all voted. Listening to the command of this young hero, Rurik, everyone will live a good life in the future. After all, Rurik sang all his ideas.

    Tactful songs can fill people''s spiritual and cultural needs, and good songs can best spread far away.

    When the singing was over, Rurik opened his arms to signal everyone to be quiet.

    He cleared his throat and preached in a loud voice.

    "Warriors of Rose! We are walking on a path to glory. You can be chosen to prove that you are the heroic fighters of Rose. You will witness my glory. The moment I wear the golden crown, you too Got the honor!

    We will hold a ceremony at the Great Temple of Uppsala! One hundred years! It''s been a hundred years! Our ancestors of the Rus left there, and we are back a hundred years later!

    All the grievances and grievances of the old age are over, Ross and Sweden merged, a kingdom was born, and the disputes ended.

    It will be a safer and more prosperous situation that belongs to our descendants. All people live and work in peace and contentment under the rule of the Kingdom of Ross.

    I! Rurik! Is the creator of prosperity! Cheers for me! "

    Rurik¡¯s words are not humble, he advertises himself as the creator of prosperity, and this is what everyone would like to hear and see.

    Someone raised their heads, and thousands of people began to cheer.

    The Viking roar that the Swedish nobles wanted to hear didn''t exist, but they heard even more wonderful roars.

    That is the sound of the Ullah like a mountain whistling and a tsunami, washing the beach over and over again like waves, encircling the ears for a long time.

    The princes are big soldiers, and they are young and capable.

    A group of thirty-year-old veterans are the core of the army, and an astonishing number of teenage boys are the backbone of this army.

    There is no Swedish nobleman who would despise a group of teenage children, or that they do not believe that the youngest child is only twelve years old.

    Everyone is a Nordic with golden hair. Rose has special food care for children from Viking family. Men and women are provided with wheat and meat every day. A twelve-year-old boy is not only quite tall, but also golden. Beard and chest hair. Dressed thickly, directly disguised as a strong man.

    Bjorn and other nobles are very inferior. The young fighters of the Rus are generally taller than the mature men of their own tribe. This time they wear a bearskin cap and look taller.

    The puberty of Northern European boys often begins at the age of nine. If you don¡¯t eat well at this stage, your height will be greatly suppressed. Adult men of the Melaren tribe generally have a height equivalent of only 165 cm, and many of them are still 180 cm or even taller men, but the proportion of tall and strong men is too low.

    This was the same situation for the Ross people in the past, but since Rurik took control of his power, he used his own funds to provide free high-nutrition meals to the children of the tribe. For a while, people called the "perfect generosity" measure, and achieved the present. This unimaginable situation-there are too many tall boys and girls in the Duchy of Ross.

    Lurik himself is a tall man, and his queen is also very tall among women. All the other wives and concubines are here, and there is not a short one.

    The soldiers roared loudly, and their momentum was like a rainbow, and the thousands of words that were so beautiful could hardly describe their current momentum.

    Otto had a strong illusion. He felt that the soldiers were cheering for him.

    "No, they are cheering to Rurik. But... I still bring glory to Rose."

    An old soldier shed two lines of tears. Otto was excited and deeply regretted that he was old. For the first time forty years ago, he came with the team to Lake Ilmen to pay tribute to the locals. He did not expect that he would end up here in the end. He did not expect Rose to become the overlord, the king of the old and the new.

    He was so sober, he saw the birth of his direct grandson, he could hold his grandson in his arms and tease, and he was about to see his son crowned.

    This army that is subject to spot-pawn inspection, if it goes to the territory of the Frankish kingdom, as long as the commander is willing, it can sweep across the vast area like a tsunami, killing the Frankish army vomiting blood for three liters and then flying away with the spoils.

    There will be no war this year. The huge army is indeed a combat corps in essence, but now its job is to act as a luxurious guard of honor.

    Originally, they were also doing mass production work during the warm period of peace, such as the traditional work of fishing and hunting. This work had to be suspended. Lulik would be responsible for all the expenditures of the army during the period when the army was stationed in the Uppsala Temple. The main expenditure is actually the consumption of food, which is naturally not a problem.

    Because of the order for as many as eight standard cargo ships, the large Swedish tribes around Lake M?laren pay for the wheat. The army¡¯s food consumption will be easily filled and there is still a huge surplus.

    While the Russ army stationed directly in Uppsala throughout the warm period, it was also a real supervision and deterrence, urging the Swedish tribes to obediently take out the physical goods after the autumn harvest.

    The soldiers boarded the fleet one after another. As the main force of the fleet is still at the Kronstadt berth at the mouth of the Neva River, the huge army directly boarded the four newly-built standard cargo ships for foreign trade. Each cargo ship squeezed more than one hundred people on the waterline and was violently pushed down. The slender cargo ship still floated steadily on the Volkhov River during the high water season in late spring.

    The Russ fleet, including a large number of long rowing boats, rushed to Lake Ladoga along the Volkhov River. The fleet set sail again, and the south wind sent the fleet a great assist.

    Everyone felt the strong speed of the fleet. From Bjorn''s standpoint, he felt that this kid R¨¹rik was too impatient.

    How can you not be impatient?

    Ascension to the throne must bring along Lu Mia, the High Priest of Rose, UU Reading and a full set of priests. Let the priests of the Great Temple of Uppsala go to hell! When the Prince Rose is upgraded to the king, the entire enthronement ceremony must be presided over by the high priest of Rose. The ritual should also be done in accordance with the ceremony of Rose, which is equivalent to just borrowing the venue of the Uppsala Temple.

    After all, is that the center of worship for the Swedes? Even if the temple is far less noble than the stone temple in the Rus duchy decorated with a large number of glass sheets.

    He is so impatient and has another purpose, which is to go to Shilla Fort to obtain a treasure¡ªthe crown.

    Sweden''s King Bjorn, who has not formally abdicated, can''t take out the golden crown, he can''t take out things that don''t exist. A certain crown can most intuitively demonstrate the power of the king. If it is in accordance with the standards of the Frankish Kingdom, there must be a crown, a golden cross and a golden ball.

    Ross Principality also has holy relics! The jeweled wooden staff and antler helmet of the high priest Veria, and the long sword made of Damascus steel of the first prince Otto.

    Ross is still short of the crown that must be correct. This crown, Rurik, has already sent people to Silla Fort to make Kamnier.

    Regardless of the structure of the crown, it must be a "golden laurel crown". The three views of the specifications are drawn on hard paper by Rurik.

    The crown is indeed a crown of laurels. Since one of the Roses will one day have the nobility and sacredness of the Roman Empire, they will eventually be promoted to the ruler of Augustus. There should be a golden crown as the crown.

    is like a pattern of Roman silver coins widely circulated in the Principality. The Emperor Justinian on it wears a crown of laurel on his head.

 Chapter 846ï¼š Rurik rushes to Uppsala

    How does the first temple in Shilla Fort, built of stone and covered with a lot of glass, compare to the Uppsala Great Temple in Sweden?

    According to the description of the Uppsala tribe¡¯s messenger, the temples of the Rus were inlaid with gemstones, and statues of gods were cast with gold, but the style of sacrificial rituals was completely different from that of the Uppsalas.

    The messenger has his own cultural arrogance, but due to the powerful strength of the Ross people, he dare not explain it clearly.

    "Although the Great Temple of Uppsala is a wooden building, it has a large scale and area. Although it is not as good as you have a lot of precious stones for decoration, there is a huge sacred tree next to the temple..."

    The description of the messenger made Rurik very curious. He had never been to Uppsala in his life, and he carelessly understood their ritual standards.

    "Holy Tree?"

    "It''s the holy tree." The messenger emphasized a single word: "Yggdrasil."

    "Is it the tree of the world in our faith?"

    "No. As the tree of the world, it is too small. But it is a giant tree that reminds everyone of the tree of the world."

    "It''s the tree of the world on earth? No wonder, you are going to build a great temple there." Rurik didn''t care about it before, and when he was approaching he wanted to be king in Uppsaaki, he knew that there was a huge tree there.

    As a powerful king, Rurik doesn¡¯t have to be upsacky. The past three kings of Sweden were from the Mellaren tribe, and the place where they are called kings is in the so-called Mellaren bazaar, which is today¡¯s Port of Birka.

    Sweden in the past can be called the M?laren dynasty, what about the future? Naturally it is the Rus dynasty.

    But the wheel of history rolls to this point in time, and many coincidences are contributing to the inevitability of a period of history.

    Uppsala is a good place, or the big temple has become a symbol of glory and power.

    Sweden on another plane, the people have been fighting for a long time against different beliefs. The Swedes living in Lake M?laren split up, and a civil war broke out between Sweden who believed in God and Sweden who believed in Odin. Although the war had been repeated, after all, the native Swedish nobles who believed in God captured the Great Temple of Uppsala.

    The temple was deliberately demolished, and the remaining wood was used as building material. The victor built Sweden''s first Assumption Cathedral on the ruins.

    The victor was crowned king in this church, opening the Uppsala dynasty, and Sweden¡¯s Viking era ended.

    If Birka Port represents hegemony, the Uppsala Temple represents faith.

    That is the largest temple dedicated to Odin in the whole of Sweden. As the recognized "man blessed by Odin", Prince Ross, has ample reasons to choose to enthroned there.

    In that case, the messenger of Uppsala worried that his next description would be caused by the anger of the prince, but it involved major rituals, so he still mustered the courage to explain the situation.

    "The future king of Sweden! You need to use the blood of warriors to worship the great Odin. Only when the blood of warriors is splashed on the trunk of the giant tree, will the gods recognize your power."

    "Human sacrifice?" Rurik heard this description, his head buzzed.

    The messenger did not dare to provoke the anger of Prince Rurik, nor dared to insist on his own opinions. Just whispered in a low voice: "Uppsala conducts major sacrifices, and there will be human sacrifices."

    "I heard your whisper. Human sacrifice? Is it for me to learn from that Olekin? I know your suggestion. I tell you clearly that I will not implement it. I understand your kindness. After all, I am not a mortal, no It is necessary to use human sacrifices to gain the favor of the gods. I have received the favor of the gods."

    Lurik asked the Uppsala messenger to leave in dignity, and gave him a pound of silver coin, which was regarded as money for the purchase of information.

    He had a secret meeting with the emissary during the final rest period in Shilla Fort. The two parties actually talked a lot about the festivals and ritual activities of the Uppsala tribe throughout the year, the rituals, the overall environment of the settlement, and The situation of Svenned, the current Duke of Uppsala.

    He is absolutely unable to accept human sacrifices, even if this is the characteristic of Uppsala.

    The important details of a sacrificial ceremony attracted the attention of Rurik. Only when the blood of warriors pours that "sacred tree on earth", can they be protected by the gods?

    Any brave fighter is precious to Ross, and sacrificing good fighters can only lead to a decline in Ross'' military strength.

    Since a blood sacrifice is needed, the reindeer used in the Duchy of Ross should be used as sacrifice, and the sacred tree should be watered with deer blood.

    Rose¡¯s high priest Lumia is over twenty-three years old, and her age is no longer young in today¡¯s Northern Europe.

    Lu Mia is at a young and powerful age, and all her body functions are at their peak. She has an overall flat face, long dark hair, and yellowish skin. Her North Asian ancestry is extremely high, and her appearance and figure are very different from those of the blonde Nordic.

    Even if she was standing on her toes, the top of her head didn''t reach Rurik''s chest.

    is precisely such a dwarf priest who was appointed as the high priest of the king''s enthronement by Lurik.

    She is busy instructing the lower priestesses she has trained to rectify the ritual equipment. Among all the seven statues of gods, the one of Odin will be taken to the distant Uppsala. Many utensils will be taken away, and Rose will do a grand ceremony in the Rose style in Uppsala. Personnel, equipment, sacrifices, all have to be taken from Ross, and Rurik is equivalent to just borrowing the geographic location of Uppsala.

    This is the last night before the departure, a small body is nestled next to a strong man. Beside them, there are two children, one boy and one girl, sleeping peacefully.

    Thinking that the huge fleet will leave the anchorage for Lake M?laren tomorrow, Lumia can''t sleep.

    Her lips whispered in her husband''s ear: "One hundred and eleven reindeer, for sacrifice, is it worth it?"

    "What? Still suspecting that my arrangement is inappropriate?"

    "How dare I. You...you must have your own intention to do this. I..."

    "Still feeling a pity?"

    "Ok."

    "Why should it be a pity? Deer blood will water the big tree, and all the venison will be eaten by our soldiers. Although rest assured, only deer blood is worshipping the gods, and deer skin and venison are still ours."

    "You have already said that. I have one more worry." Lumia''s tone was already slightly flustered.

    "There is nothing to worry about."

    "Because, I was born as a deer breeder. Can someone like me really hold your ascension to the throne?"

    "Are you worried about the dissatisfaction of those Swedes?"

    Lumia whimpered a few times, which was tantamount to acquiescence.

    Rurik became temperamental, and suddenly lost his sleep, he sternly reprimanded: "Dare they?! In the face of absolute strength, their criticism is to find death. I have executed a group of critics in this city, presumably in my name. The number has been transmitted to Sweden. You can rest assured, after all, I can''t trust someone else to be the high priest." Gu

    What else could Lu Mia say, she could only hold her husband''s arm tightly, and laughed.

    The two children were awakened by the humiliation of Rurik, Velika twisted and groaned, and Oleg started crying.

    This time Lu Mia was completely out of conditioned reflex. She sat up in the dark, stepped on the leather slippers, and coaxed her child to recover.

    The moonlight through the patchwork glass windows gave a dim light to a room in this old palace. R¨¹lik was lying on his side, watching his woman coaxing the child, and a sense of happiness grew spontaneously.

    He felt sorry for Lumia.

    She is not a beautiful woman, but she is the first woman in fact, and the significance is extraordinary. But she will never be a queen. At this moment, the queen Svetlana is sleeping in another room with Prince Osborne Slav. All members of the royal family of Rose live in this old palace not far from the abandoned. The house is a little smaller, and many people live together and feel warm.

    Lurik even vaguely heard the snoring of his father Otto.

    The next day, early morning.

    The sun shone through the entire Shilla Fortress, the tide receded, and the main force of the Russ fleet stopped at the anchorage of Kronstadt all pulled out their anchors.

    The ships stopped one after another on the trestle bridge on the side of the Neva River, and people boarded the ships one after another.

    Shilla Fort has also recently launched four standard cargo ships, and now they have all become transport ships.

    One hundred and twenty reindeer are spread out on as many as eight standard cargo ships. The biggest task of the crew is to ensure that all the reindeer will not die accidentally during the journey. After arriving in Uppsala, choose one of them. Of one hundred and eleven heads as a sacrifice.

    Even though the horses are almost used for reproduction, Rose still needs a cavalry team to decorate the table.

    Twenty Turkic horses that seemed to have just conceived were transported onto the ship. All of these horses have matching Slavic patterned linen, which can cover the horses. The decoration of horses will be more complicated, just like the horse head will be equipped with some wild goose feathers dyed in blue and red, and the feathers of red, blue and white will be decorated for a time. At the same time, the helmet of the cavalry will also be inserted with a lot of feathers, and decorated with a lot of colorful glass beads, draped in bear skin to show its magnificence.

    More than this tiny cavalry team, the cavalry team will act as a guard of honor. All the Russian soldiers who participated in the king''s enthronement ceremony, they made a special major addition in Shilla Fort, or decorations.

    A piece of chromium-containing natural ruby ??was put into the sintered lead glass solution, and after desperately stirring, the solution was poured into a bronze mold for natural cooling, and finally a large amount of light red glass blocks were obtained.

    Mass production of glass sheets is already easy for Ross. For this reason, making pendant jewellery with colored glass is a decorative object that anyone can consume. They are cheap, and a glass pendant is worn on the neck. No one thinks that it is a priceless treasure.

    But the army needs to participate in the ceremony in the most magnificent posture.

    Tens of thousands of mold mass-produced colored glass sheets are ready, they are light blue, light red, light yellow and emerald green. Soldiers picked them randomly and passed the string through the prefabricated holes to make a huge necklace.

    The soldiers participating in the ceremony must wear it, so in a column in the sun, onlookers can see a colorful and dazzling scene. Who doesn''t like crystal clear things?

    The personnel and materials are all on board the ship. The Swedish King Bjorn, who has not yet abdicated, has already understood that the Ross people are going to make a serious waste of extravagance for this event.

    Envy and jealousy? indeed so.

    I wanted to win the throne of Sweden by assassinating Karl, because the seizure of power was not dignified, and the ritual of proclaiming the king was not rashly based on practical reasons. The man who became king in the coup d¡¯¨¦tat Bjorn, Uppsala''s nobles did not say anything, behind their backs he was talking about that he would not be loved by the gods, and even refused his enthronement in the Uppsala Temple.

    Bjorn is expensive because he knows himself. Karl was killed by the nobles of Mellaren because of his insistence on military violence. Mellaren has no military strength, if he still does, Bjorn, who has seized power, can lead his army directly to Uppsala. Human sacrifice? He sacrificed the sacred tree with the blood of the disobedient Uppsala warriors.

    The tribes still support the Mellaren as the overlord and Bjorn¡¯s succession to the throne, but this is a continuation of the recognition of the old age.

    The current situation has completely changed!

    Poor Bjorn had only a few entourages beside him, and he stayed on the ship far away from the flagship of the Russ, playing with a group of young Russ fighters. For example, the past glory of the Melaren tribe, but these descriptions of young Ross warriors can''t resonate at all. Someone simply asked Bjorn to shut up: "Stop talking, you M?laren we don''t understand or don''t want to understand, you are not as strong as we are."

    Bjorn is helpless, young offspring are always ruthless, and these people are also the most aggressive. Their words also made it clear that the majority of the Ross people have disdain for the Mellaren tribe, at least towards the Mellaren nobles. Obviously the arrogance of the young Ross warrior was based on Ross'' martial arts, and he chose to shut up.

    Some powerful Swedish tribes have blatantly coveted Liurik himself! Some tribal messengers are clearly slacking off their beards and beating their horses, and they are already calling Rurik as the king.

    Look at the status quo!

    Lurik stood on the scratched oak-board bow of the Aphrodite. This was a high rise of the fleet. The front was the vast Baltic Sea, and the back was the entire fleet.

    The Ross Fleet opened its way with big ships, with sub-sail cruisers guarded, and a large number of standard armed cargo ships formed a huge transport fleet behind.

    This is like a huge geese array floating on the sea. The standing seat of Rurik is like a throne. The king sits on the throne and looks down on the officials.

    He looked back inadvertently, and his ears still echoed with the nobles. Why didn''t he float away in this situation?

    The old parents are blowing the sea breeze on the bow, and they are very satisfied with the voyage to Sweden.

    Rurik was moved by the glory, "You have all seen it! This is my Ross fleet! There is no sea power to compete with me. My fleet can easily carry an army of thousands of people against any ship that can reach it. Places. Even if ships cannot reach some places, my cavalry will definitely be able to. I have a hundred warships, I have a thousand cavalry, and I can assemble 10,000 soldiers and 100,000 militias! Only I can do it. King of Sweden, if you ask why? Look behind you, rely on this huge army!"

    His arrogance ushered in the applause of the nobles. With this strong king, the enemy will never attack the tribes of Sweden again. After all, the South Baltic Sea is a restricted area in Sweden in the past. After Liurik¡¯s own conquest of Denmark, the Swedes have been able to drive their fishing boats over. It is this summer that the people of various ministries can madly plunder the herring resources in the South.

    Otto¡¯s heart was very happy when I heard this emotion, and Niya also said that he really gave birth to a good son Those nobles and noble envoys continue to rapture, the so-called Rus army is so powerful, we must ensure the safety of the servant tribes. .

    The huge fleet will not rest in the middle, and the fleet will not even make a detour to Tombstone Island.

    All the ships tilted their sails, rushing towards the west by the south wind.

    Such a large fleet sailing has really refreshed the three views of all Swedish nobles. At that time, they were squeezed in a big boat on the eastern part of Ross, and now hundreds of big boats lined up in a geese-shaped formation, raising countless spinnakers and drifting fast. Ross''s "Paddle Flag" was hunting, and there was a big ship flying a white flag with a bull''s head pattern, which looked extremely dazzling.

    The huge fleet is not entirely owned by the Ross army, and there is a ship that represents the Ostala people.

    Look at them, look at yourself. They have a very clear flag of their own, which can confirm the identity of each other from a distance, and the flag directly becomes a symbol of glory.

    The nobles reflect on themselves. Of course, everyone is willing to sew or dye a raven flag to symbolize the blessing of Odin for their army. If all the nobles do this, what is the significance of the banner?

    Now, the huge fleet has rushed to the mouth of Lake M?laren, and the Aland Islands visible to the naked eye from the sea not far from the north, the Rus¡¯ Tombstone Island is hiding in it.

    The fleet has now split slightly, and a small number of ships headed north. They have one and only one mission, that is, to Tombstone Island, Roseburg Old City, Covenstad City, Elon Orava City, and invite a group of people to participate in the grand gathering of the king''s enthronement.

 Chapter 847ï¼š Swinned of Uppsala

    The main force of the fleet completely entered Lake M?laren, and there were fluttering blue flags on a white background. The fishermen onlookers knew that the Russ were coming!

    A large number of fishermen evaded spontaneously. Together with the soldiers at the Merlaren post on the outlying island of the lake, they nervously witnessed the Ross Fleet entering the Great Lake.

    Instinctive fear reminded them that this army is likely to be bad people, maybe the nobles of the Rus decided to start a war.

    In the intense observation, things quickly took a very strange turn.

    The fishermen who fled saw the huge fleet unexpectedly start to line up a snake formation, dashing into a wider river that poured water into the lake from north to south. The Ferrys River is now in the rainy season, but the wide surface of the river slows down the flow of water, and its almost pure north-south direction allows the Ross Fleet to make perfect use of the south wind to go north.

    This is the last journey. Seven consecutive days of almost uninterrupted sea voyages have tossed everyone into trouble, and now people are finally excited.

    Because going is the destination-Uppsala tribe.

    The paddling boats passing by the fleet are not from other tribes either. The personnel are from Uppsala. The people were staring at the large Russian fleet going northward against the current. They found it unbelievable, so they drew on the shore, numb their faces, and simply watched the mountain-like ships drifting north, as if they were peers.

    On weekdays, King Bjorn, who has not yet abdicated at this time, is unwilling to come here with his face licking his face. He knows that the Uppsalas are only showing surrender in name. Whenever one is asked, their attitude must be: Bjorn Not the real king.

    Since Karl''s assassination, there is only one formal king in Sweden. The so-called Bjorn lives more like the mayor of Birka Fair.

    However, the Uppsala''s attitude towards the Rus is equally complicated.

    Swinned, Duke of Uppsala, sent a messenger to the eastern part of Ross to find out. It has been more than half a year since the messenger has set off, but there is still no news.

    The people continue to live their lives, especially in a small lake under their control. After spring ploughing, they start the traditional work of fishing in the inner lake.

    Because of the big temple, the ancient Uppsala people used a large number of giant trees to build this complex of multiple wooden buildings, which made a large area of ??trees cut clean and live on the lakeside to create Out of a grassland.

    They opened oat fields along the lakeside area nourished by the mud, and the inland areas turned into simple wasteland. A small number of domesticated sheep and cattle slosh on the grassland, and most of the area is pure wasteland without much development.

    Because of the past wars, the Uppsala people followed the Swedish king Olekin at the time to expedition to the Danish-controlled Silver Fort. The war was really bad for eight lives. Their population is not large, and the deaths of hundreds of middle-aged males have greatly injured the vitality of the Uppsala people!

    The rest of the people tried their best to give birth to children, although there are many children running around, but the death rate of children is also very high.

    The entire Uppsala has reached a population size of four thousand people. The internal population structure is not healthy. Men from twelve to forty years old who exhaust the entire tribe, the so-called warriors who can take up hand axes and shields to fight are also talented. Five or six hundred people were assembled. Even if the female soldiers are mobilized, a maximum of 1,000 soldiers can be mobilized.

    They can no longer withstand a defeat. They are by no means cowards, but they don''t want to vomit blood for the ambition of a fool.

    Now the Ross people and their huge fleet are here!

    The fleet entered the small inner lake of the Uppsala people. Geographically, this is the unit of the huge icy lake of Lake M?laren, but because it is geographically further north, the small lake is composed of the Felice River and the Great Lake. Connect to form a relatively independent section.

    People¡¯s fishing boats have suspended their fishing operations and have rushed to shore.

    A large number of people don¡¯t know why the huge Russian fleet is here. They don¡¯t even know that several aristocrats in Sweden and the messengers of various tribes have signed a new agreement in the capital of Rose, and they don¡¯t know that there is no malicious intent here.

    What they saw was a group of huge fleets lined up in a large wall in the inner lake, rushing towards the Great Temple with coercive force.

    A large number of men and women walked out of the densely packed houses on the shore. They dragged their families and ran to the forest area to try to take refuge.

    A group of people fled first, and suddenly more and more people followed.

    The residential area of ??Uppsala began to mess up, and rumors began to spread. It is said that when someone thinks that the Russians are not good at coming, they think of war. If they have such an association, they will shout loudly, and those who hear it will add fuel and jealousy. It turns out that the Russian army has launched a war.

    Duke Swinned is in his prime and is busy training his private soldiers in his mansion. It is true that the Uppsala people do not want to go to war, as a nobleman, he must keep a small but strong private soldier in order to encounter the scene of the incident.

    The noise outside the wall became more and more serious. Just as Svenned felt something strange, soldiers broke into the training ground.

    "Master! They are here!" The soldier''s panic made his speech stunned.

    "Who?"

    "Ro...Ross."

    "Ross? What happened outside?"

    "The people are running away. Because..."

    "What the **** is going on." The Duke approached aggressively with his iron sword.

    The horror on the soldier''s face still persists: "Ros''s army is here. Like a huge ocean tide pouring into our lake, and like a big wall, they..."

    Duke Swinned shook his head and felt that things were too strange, "Weird. According to you, does it mean that the Ross people are going to attack us?"

    The soldiers froze again.

    The Duke twisted his sturdy neck and motioned to his subordinates: "Brothers, let''s go see what the Ross people want to do. Then control those who run wild."

    He still didn¡¯t know what was happening on the lake. When he took his fifty-odd private soldiers out of the training ground, through the residential area and tried his best to control a group of scurrying people, he finally saw something shocking near the lake. One scene.

    "Ah! Odin! Could this be an army from Asgard?!"

    Swinned was dumbfounded, he was shocked to see what else the Ross Fleet had to do.

    Inner Lake is not large, and the depth of this icy lake is only four or five meters, so the ships dropped their iron spears and quickly bottomed out. The anchor head was shoveled obliquely like mud on the bottom of the lake, and the ship was firmly fixed on the lake.

    Lurik and Otto didn''t know Swinned, they only remembered the former Duke of Uppsala. People in this era do not live long. Only a few people who have enough material conditions and are lucky enough can live to a long life. And those brave fighters always ignore their old age pension issues, they would rather die on the battlefield. Therefore, from the standpoint of the Uppsalas, some veterans would choose to hang themselves under the sacred tree. After death, the priest would perform bloodletting to nourish the tree with blood, and the remaining corpses would be buried in the cemetery.

    The previous duke has quietly ended his life in this way, to pursue the great glory of their faith.

    No one thinks this is absurd. Even though the previous war lost a lot of people, everyone regrets the massive loss of soldiers, but does not regret the ending. They died on the battlefield, they died for Odin.

    Thanks to the Swedish nobles who stayed on the flagship, they pointed out to Rurik that the group of armed men who are now expelling the array on the shore, the leader is Swinned.

    Otto¡¯s mind was still in the past, he asked casually: "I remember their leader is an old guy."

    The same aging Duke of Angriffe of Unclass sighed with a trace of reminiscence of the past: "It''s a new one."

    "Is that Swinned?" Rurik shrugged, just thinking that the man could be a warrior, nothing more.

    The entire Uppsala tribe is in sight. Although Rurik has come here for the first time, he can see the Great Temple complex at a glance!

    It seems that several independent long houses are assembled twice, forming a circular arc as a whole. Surrounded by this large circular arc is a giant tree with obvious width.

    The thick trunk of the giant tree can be seen very clearly even from a distance. If you touch it at close range, how thick is the big tree?

    What kind of tree is it?

    Compared to Swinned, who was standing by the lake with big eyes, Rurik cared more about the tree and the temple.

    He even imagined that he had planed the tree roots and transported it to Silla Fort to plant it in order to demonstrate the sacredness of the Rose Temple. He was really jealous.

    The sailing ship began to release the boat. The uniformed Ross soldiers put on the glass strings one after another, and some prepared people put the feathers of the wild goose on their white bear fur. Carrying linen pockets, bucklers and a leather helmet, they paddled to the riverside.

    As for the iconic cargo ships, Rurik¡¯s order to these ships was to wash the beach directly.

    This small lake owned by the Uppsala people is full of silt, or that the entire Lake M?laren area lacks stones. It is not a bad thing for boats to flush the beach unscrupulously. Besides, all the customers who ordered ships are here, especially the Swinned. Swinned had absolutely no idea that his plenipotentiary had already ordered a large ship for Uppsala.

    It¡¯s time to show the real Party A the power of the product!

    From the standpoint of Swinned, I saw a large ship with a slender hull. It did not rely on any oars at all. With the wind of the south, it rushed to the beach fiercely and quickly.

    The hard oak keel nibbled the mud deeply, and the bows of the boat rushed into the mud with a small amount of grass, but most of the hull was still soaking in the water. The ship was deliberately ran aground, and many people appeared on the deck.

    That is the Ross sailor wearing a linen headscarf. He belongs to the professional team that controls the ship and is also a non-combatant.

    Swinned felt that the visitor was not malicious, so he tried to control his emotions and tried to stop the trembling of his legs by willpower.

    He yelled with his neck held high, "Why are you Ross people here?!"

    He asked three times, but the sailors in the turban were busy with their affairs.

    Then, something very strange happened.

    I saw strange deer heads protruding from the deck of the ship. At first, Swinned thought it was a ceremonial specimen. As the deer heads spontaneously twisted, he realized that it was a head. Live deer.

    Some standard cargo ships were used to transport soldiers. They walked out of the cabin and dropped the rope ladder from the bow of the ship. The Ross soldiers with all kinds of equipment and uniforms disembarked one after another.

    The people in the paddling boats landed one after another when they came, and finally Swinned saw some familiar faces.

    He recognized the King Bjorn of Sweden who had landed ashore at a glance. Seeing this man, all his worries turned into nothingness, but he also added a wave of anger.

    He walked hurriedly, and it was obvious that Bjorn was struggling.

    "Bjorn, you should know that you shouldn''t send such a fleet to my territory. Your behavior is unruly!"

    Bjorn himself was wronged, especially this time when he was criticized by Swinned when he first arrived in Uppsala, he pointed directly at one big ship after another, and said very bluntly: "Open your Take a look, don¡¯t you recognize these flags?"

    "I know. You are the king of Sweden, and the Ross people listen to you. You! You are the king supported by the Ross people."

    This is already very rude. Swinned is actually not malicious to the Duchy of Ross. He simply doesn''t like this Bjorn who has no military exploits but is very happy. A king-killer assassin became the king and named the market after his own name. His success was only supported by the Ruths, and the latter was already an open secret.

    Bjorn was so angry that his beard trembled, and he said with an aggrieved face: "Forget it! I am no longer the king. The Ross people have decided to be king by themselves, Swinned, are you satisfied now?"

    "What? The Ross people come to be king?"

    "The Lord Rurik of Rose will be here soon, as well as the old Otto who you have met a few times, and you can talk to them! And I, just Duke Mellaren, you don''t want to ridicule me again."

    Swinned rubbed his head in a daze: "What are you talking about? So... the Ross people sent the fleet to my inner lake, just to be king in my temple?"

    "Exactly. You are really smart enough."

    "It''s weird, I just sent a messenger to buy their ship, why..."

    "Are you really smart or stupid?!" With a mocking and bitter smile, Bjorn pointed to the big boats that washed up on the beach: "Look, the boat you want to buy is here. Your messenger has already helped you. It¡¯s settled, all you have to do is take out the wheat to pay."

    "Wait a minute, you are the planner to buy a boat, and I saw you do it before I followed it. How many boats did you buy?"

    Bjorn unceremoniously opened his right hand, and grew his unrooted fingers extremely large. "Five. We from Mellaren bought five. You may not like me, but we from Mellaren are still strong in Sweden."

    "Perhaps." Swinned shook his head disdainfully: "The Ross people don''t want to pretend, they are going to be the king themselves. Well, at least that Rurik is a real man, but it is a pity that we are fighting against the new king of Denmark. The Uppsala army did not join in personally. It was a loss of honor."

    Soon, Swinned saw Rurik himself.

    This was actually the first time he met Rurik himself, and it was the meeting. The deep sense of inferiority hurts my heart.

    Actually, he had seen Rurik and Otto a few years ago. Although Otto was very old at that time, he was full of spirits. At that time, Swinned was just a follower by his father''s side. Although he was not young, he was still a little insufficient to inherit the title of Uppsala.

    Today''s Otto is very old, his aging appearance is really worrying.

    What''s the matter with Liurik? A beautiful little boy back then, with a golden ponytail hung behind his head like a little girl. Now he is a strong man with a beard?

    Swinned''s inferiority complex is that this Rurik is really young, with a stature that is almost a head taller than himself. He is young or young, with a chain armor inside and a bear leather jacket.

    Rurik¡¯s entourage guards are extraordinary. They are well-dressed with a lot of gems (in fact, glass beads), and they wear huge iron helmets with nose guards, and each helmet is additionally covered with white bear fangs. The upper jaw.

    The two generations of Prince Ross were guarded by a group of Ursa warriors, all of them tall and strong, unstoppable.

    Looking at it again, there are a large number of women and some children standing beside the Duke of Rose. These young, beautiful and gorgeously dressed women must be Rurik''s wife?

    Lurik walked straight to Swinned with a calm face, and then, under the emphatically introduced by the messenger of Uppsala, he approached him for the first time by the lake.

    "You? Rose''s Rurik?"

    "Exactly. I know you, Swinned, the new Duke of Uppsala."

    "Ah! I also know you, the hero who killed the old Danish king. You almost killed the new Danish king last year. You are our Swedish hero. I heard that you want to... be the king. ."

    "Where did you get the news?" After all, Rurik glanced at Bjorn, who deliberately turned his face sideways, and said: "You have seen my large fleet. This fleet attacked Denmark last year. I commanded the killing. At least three thousand soldiers of the new king of Denmark died, and they burned their capital. This is my magnificent feat. I used this victory to sacrifice to Odin. You say! I have such a feat, am I the king? ?"

    "You should be king." Swinned said without hesitation.

    "I must be the King of Sweden. I must be enthroned in your Uppsala Temple, so I am here. I can guess that you will worry about a lot of things. I can assure you. Our Russian army is in Uppsala and will not cause you to suffer losses. We will be responsible for all problems with meals and accommodation, and we will leave on my own when I finish the ceremony of reigning the king."

    Indeed, if this is the case, the Roth nobles¡¯ measures of not disturbing the people will indeed not cause trouble to Uppsala, and even the people can get some benefits through supporting labor during the ceremony of Rurik¡¯s rule of the king. If Rurik is really so, this is a major difference from the actions of the highest rulers of Sweden in the past. A king who never commits an offence, supporting him is absolutely beneficial to Uppsala.

    Even though Lurik is very young, the old Otto is here. Immediately acknowledging that Rurik was king, Swinned had no worries in his heart.

    Suddenly, Swinned chanted grandiosely: "Then! Please come to our Uppsala Temple, the new King of Sweden, Rurik! You will be here! Ascend to the throne under the sacred tree. King!"

 Chapter 848ï¼š This big tree is actually connected to the tree of the world

    There are many people in Ross, and a huge fleet is in sight.

    The military power of the Uppsalas did not have the slightest ability to stop the advance of this large fleet, although the Russ rushed into the Holy Land to make the leader Swinned very upset, as a smart man, he immediately understood his new situation.

    Swinned showed great support. His only request was that he hoped that Rose could enter the team to fulfill his promise.

    An empty grassland became the camp of the Ross army.

    The camp is deliberately kept a certain distance from the Uppsala settlement, in order to prove to the local residents their peaceful attitude. But a powerful army is right in front of them, and the Uppsala people, who fled into the woods and withdrew back in the twilight, remain extremely vigilant towards these outsiders.

    The people who withdrew soon noticed this wonder.

    I saw some large livestock suddenly appear on the grass controlled by the Russ. They are all large animals with horns of different sizes. When I look closely, they are all reindeer.

    There used to be a herd of wild reindeer in Uppsala, but since the hunting of the people had been eaten up long ago, there was not even time to tame them. In fact, they have better choices, such as domesticating cattle and sheep. Compared with reindeer, these two animals have higher economic value.

    They are very worried that these big beasts suddenly appear to eat their own wheat fields, and they are also very worried that the Russian army will trample on young crops intentionally or unintentionally.

    Oatmeal is where the Uppsala people live their lives, and most of their inner lake is also surrounded by wheat fields.

    Liulik issued some orders, that is, the landing Ross army is not allowed to trample on the young crops, and is not allowed to leave the designated station without authorization. This is not a prison, but to ensure that the Ross army will not frighten the locals with rash and unwise actions.

    But for the army sailing all the way, it is the first priority to set up camp and sleep after finally arriving at the destination.

    Random? forget it!

    Besides, this land boundary is also located in the largest temple in the world in Sweden.

    The pine trees in the inland area can be felled at will. If the strong man of the Rus army can chop down a piece of pine or cedar, it is also what Uppsala people would like to see.

    The Uppsala people have always been interested in asking for land from the forest. However, logging, especially cutting down large trees, is a dangerous physical task. Now they lack strong men, and temporarily lose their motivation to do this.

    Logging is indeed physical work. A group of Ross soldiers of different ages carried their forest axes, double saws, and cables, and ran into the forest area in groups.

    The collapse of a big tree caused strong vibrations, and when the trunk fell, it would often hit the neighboring trees, causing violent noises.

    either felled or sawed down, pine trees and cedar trees are each useful.

    Because of the ritual of proclaiming the king and enthroning, the customs of the Rus must be revealed.

    What is the custom of Ross, to build a steep giant wooden tower, and torch in the end, this is the custom of Ross, even if there is a so-called holy tree here in Uppsala.

    The thick trunks will be piled into wooden towers by building blocks, and a large number of small trunks or relatively straight branches will be processed into wooden strips on the spot. The Rus army wants to build a decent camp on the grass in the control area. From the perspective of others, it is undoubtedly to build a city. The grass was cut into a big hole, and some thick wooden stakes were erected. The thin wooden poles started with wooden stakes to build a circular wall.

    Several towers are also in the construction plan, and their start is to be placed behind.

    Inside the wall is the living quarters of the Russ army. According to the plan, the army will live in Uppsala for a period of time. After staying for a long time, they cannot stay in tents. If it rains, the tents will become meaningless. The army will build a batch of wooden houses with rough wooden floors inside the walls, and more than ten people will live in a large wooden house.

    The construction of the siege of ¡¡¡¡ was a tiny beginning. Most soldiers lighted a bonfire on the shore to rest on the spot, and a small number of people still stayed on the boat.

    Let''s put a lot of work on tomorrow. When night falls, the logging work has stopped completely.

    The camp of the Ross army was filled with a strong smell of wheat, and it was a large amount of iron pots and pottery urns cooking oats. Some storable onions and bacon are thrown into the pot and cooked thoroughly, the army will eat this delicious hot meal, and in the foreseeable future, eating such a meal will become the norm.

    Naturally, Rurik himself was not in the army. His wives and children returned to the boat for the night shortly after landing. It was not that he was worried, but that some of the things on the shore were not done well. He only floated on the lake after anchoring. The big ship is a good place to sleep peacefully. Of course, the safety of ships is also an indisputable reason.

    Liurik and Otto, together with several Swedish nobles present, were invited by Swinned, Duke of Uppsala, to enter the house.

    Even if you are a Duke, Swinned''s mansion is just a few large longhouses.

    The population of the Uppsala tribe is small, and the settlement in one place is basically a big village. Swinned didn''t have the motivation to build the house in style, especially when he was short of money. He didn''t want to waste money.

    Then when the messenger sent out whispered to him that it would cost two hundred pounds of silver to order a large Ross ship, he couldn''t believe it. Facing the status quo of a done deal, his legs faintly trembled.

    Half of the big ship ordered was deliberately stranded. It was indeed a big ship drifting through the waves, like a slender fish, but the price was very different. Duke Ross himself wants to be the king, and now it is unreasonable to bargain the price of the ship. In any case, the Ross army is under his nose. Swinned can only strategically recognize the counsel, and wait for Duke Ross to become the queen. Respectfully send him away.

    Still think about it! At least Prince Rurik claimed to build a city to house his army of thousands after he landed. Can the Ross people take the city away after finishing the business? ! "You left, Mucheng is mine! I happened to move the mansion and private soldiers over." Swinned had such a small nine-nine.

    Now, just one step away from the abdication of King Bjorn of Sweden, he has never received any kind of courtesy from the king, even more so now.

    At the Swinned mansion, Rurik was the most noble guest. Obviously the old Duke Otto was also present. Otto''s identity is lower than his son.

    The eighteen-year-old Rurik faced a group of smiling nobles. After some politeness, the most important matter of the king and sacrifice began to be discussed logically.

    The first person who started talking was faced with a bit of embarrassment. Swinned, with his beard, took another polite way: ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Lord Rurik wants to be king. You are a hero! Especially the one who will win the expedition to Denmark. The teacher brought me here, and also made me feel the glory that I have never experienced before. So..."

    Lurik blew his body warmly for the flattery: "So what shall you do?"

    "The most critical thing is actually I understand very well, you will ascend the throne under the sacred tree, only then will Odin''s affirmation."

    "I have this plan."

    "So..." Swinned knew that the following words might be offensive, and said: "You should exercise the ritual according to our rules, and my high priest should bless you."

    "Your high priest?" Rurik did not open his mouth to object, he was very curious, wondering what the role of the high priest of the Uppsala was. It will never be a young woman, or an old lady with a pleated face. "Hurry up and let your high priest come. I want to pay a visit."

    When he speaks like this, most of the nobles present are bright. Everyone knew the plan of the Ross people a long time ago, but Swinned did not know now. Could it be that Liurik suddenly changed his mind and wanted to use the Uppsala high priest to preside over his enthronement ceremony?

    Swinned felt that there was something to play, so he hurriedly sent people to the temple to invite priests and priests who worshipped the gods all the time.

    After a while, a man wearing cowhide, wearing a deer head (with obvious stag horns), and holding a wooden staff, accompanied by some lower priests, entered the house where the nobles met.

    The high priest''s eyes were sharp, and Rurik''s outfit was too gorgeous, and the two stared at each other for a while.

    "You? Are you Rurik of Rose? A noble nobleman, a hero protected by Odin..." Then came some vaguely-sounding spells.

    The whole scene was so violent, the arrival of the High Priest of Uppsala caught the eye, and even Otto looked directly at this somewhat rickety man.

    This man wears cowhide with a deer head. If he stands on the edge of the twilight forest, he looks like a monster walking out of the forest.

    Otto thought of the late High Priest Ross and the current Lumia. It''s just that the two priests of Rose are both short women. This Uppsala priest is obviously tall, and it is obvious that this person was also a strong man when he was young.

    "Do you know my name?" Rurik asked with interest.

    "When your heroic deeds spread among the people, we also learned about it. I had doubts, but those heroic deeds are indeed real. We have been waiting for the moment when you are king, and now we have finally waited." Valley

    Lurik glanced at the corner of his mouth and smiled: "Great priest, are you flattering me too?"

    "This is your destiny. It seems that I will preside over your enthronement ceremony. It is my honor." The high priest was indeed flattering.

    Lurik didn¡¯t know what the person Swinned sent out to report to the priest said to this priest. Does this guy really think he can be honored? Is it necessary to let this unfamiliar old man crown the new king?

    A golden laurel crown is placed in a wooden box stuffed with wool, and Rurik will wear the laurel crown under the sacred tree as the king.

    He still buried the plan in his heart, and now asked the Uppsala priest to take off his antler helmet.

    I saw the old priest showing his bald head and gray beard covered by leather clothes and shadows. Although the priest has a bald head, his head and face are covered with black patterns. The patterns are actually very recognizable. They are all phrases spelled out in runes, and they are spelled spells after spells.

    Many brave warriors will tattoo on their bodies with words and sentences that make progress. Once they come to understand their aspirations, they come to believe that this can bring some mysterious power.

    The high priest made tattoos even more ridiculously the master of this belief.

    But Lumia, the High Priest of Rose, didn''t need such a move at all. After she assumed the position of High Priest of Rose, she couldn''t be treated as a woman. She is one of the incarnations of faith, a tool to maintain the faith of the people, and a woman who is recognized as a woman who has received special favors from Odin. She cannot use some strange tattoos to strengthen her legitimacy.

    The tattoo of the High Priest of Uppsala provoked Rurik''s intense phobia reaction. He didn''t want to use the priest to crown himself, and now he felt a strong disgust in his heart.

    Lurik did not explain verbally, but continued to endure the discomfort, and invited the priest to sit down, continue to cover his head with a antler helmet, and participate in this meeting.

    He continued to ask: "I heard about some of the ceremonies of your Uppsala people, but I didn''t hear them well. You know these things best, can you explain them to me."

    "Can."

    "Then, let''s talk about the most important ritual steps."

    The high priest nodded: "Since it is a king, the process of the ceremony must go beyond the ceremony of the successor leader. You will kneel and pray to the gods Odin, Sora, and Uber in our great temple. And offer you. Of blood, smear the three statues of gods with blood."

    "I can understand the sacrifice with blood."

    "You should know our sacredness, it is not Yggdrasil, but it must be connected with it."

    Lurik hurriedly sat upright, slightly probed: "Could it be that the roots of the big tree are always connected to the tree of the world?"

    "It''s very possible." The words of the high priest immediately began to speak in God''s way: "I can be sure that the earth veins of the big tree are connected to the world tree, although the gods are above the sky." The sacrificial finger pointed to the sky first. , And then pointed to the ground: "But here, the best way to connect with the gods is this tree. Your prayer will pass through the veins, from our Midgard, all the way to Asgard. "

    "There is such a saying? Is it true?"

    "It is true." The high priest emphasized again.

    Even Bjorn had never heard of this. Otto is already very old and has never heard of it.

    Otto then talked eloquently: "I heard that your Uppsala people built a large temple. You used a lot of wealth in architecture. Can''t you think of this?"

    "This is indeed the reason." The high priest immediately affirmed.

    Otto sighed slightly, his aging face showing sharp gazes under the oil lamp: "However, your Uppsalas are still a small tribe and have never been glorious in the past. Does this mean that although you are sitting on a tree connected to the world? Big tree, but not religious enough?"

    There are thorns in the words, and the nobles feel that this is Otto''s sarcasm, and they are secretly happy. Undoubtedly, these words were a mockery of Uppsala and made the high priest look embarrassed.

    But this is a fact!

    Otto glanced at his son Rurik lightly, casting a meaningful look.

    So, Rurik didn''t hesitate to catch the words of the old man, and got this assist and immediately opened his voice: "It is a real sacred tree on earth, this is waiting for a real king. So I am here."

    "So." The high priest hurriedly took the words.

    "Are there any major rituals?"

    "You also need the blood of the warrior to water this sacred tree. Lord Rurik, you...need to hand over at least one warrior to nourish it with blood. At that time, you must at least poke your finger and smear the blood on the trunk of the tree. ."

    "Human sacrifice?" Although Rurik asked knowingly, he still sounded shocked.

    "Exactly, human sacrifice." The high priest emphasized stubbornly: "I heard that the former king of Sweden, Olekin, killed five or ten slaves and sacrificed to the **** Mellaren (the **** of the great lake) with the blood of slaves. He sacrificed the wrong object and did not receive Odin''s blessing, so he died in battle. As for the person who became the king without even doing the sacrifice, he would not receive any blessing from the gods."

    The words of the high priest are quite unnatural, Bjorn himself is here, even if his throne is a joke, it is also the nominal king of Sweden.

    Bjorn also didn''t bother to be angry. Looking at the situation of the Uppsalas themselves, their strength is not comparable to that of the Mellaren tribe.

    Leurik became vigilant: "Are you asking me to hand over a warrior so that the warrior will make sacrifices for me to claim the king?"

    "That''s it."

    "This is really unreasonable!" Lurik stood up suddenly in a furious rage, and a strong bear became angry.

    But at this moment, the high priest did not change his face, raised his head, and the oil lamp shone on his face full of patterns: "Only in this way can you get the approval of the gods. Moreover, the sacrificial warrior did not sacrifice in vain, his soul Will go directly to Valhalla."

    "No need! Your ritual is completely meaningless to us Rose. I understand what you said, and I will not execute it. I will not let a warrior die for me to call the king for nothing. .Com is not glorious at all, and even more meaningless."

    "But..." The High Priest of Uppsala wanted to emphasize something, but Rurik interrupted mercilessly.

    Next, in the presence of the great aristocrat who was extremely present, Rurik preached about the Rus people''s knowledge of the world tree, and what he said also gave the high priest who was full of patterns a huge shock.

    Is ¡¡¡¡ credible? Maybe it''s believable.

    The dead high priest of the Ross is really upgraded to the Valkyrie. The warriors of the Ross have a shortcut to the temple!

    Is this the reason why Ross is opposed to human sacrifice? But they are not opposed to blood sacrifices. The so-called sacrifices are nothing but the reindeer herds that have been transported off the ship.

    The High Priest of Uppsala understood that he was only a footnote to the Rurik ruling ceremony of Rus. The Rus moved the entire group of Russ priests. Now they knew some of the essentials of performing the ritual under the sacred tree. They obviously have the final say on the rest.

    But, the sacrifice is actually one hundred and eleven reindeer? ! Is a huge herd of reindeer sacrificed for the birth of a king? How grand this is.

    The High Priest of Uppsala trembled in surprise: "What a grand occasion is this? Deer blood will turn into a lake. Such a blood sacrifice is so spectacular!"

    "High Priest? Could it be that you still feel that this kind of ritual is incorrect?" Rurik despised it.

    "Don''t dare, don''t dare! You are the king, we...all the priests of Uppsala, are willing to contribute our help in your enthronement ceremony."

 Chapter 849ï¼š Go to the holy place

    There is no need to discuss with the Uppsalas about how to hold the ceremony for King Ross to proclaim the king.

    Lurik is here to tell these people that it is a fact that he will become the king. The Rus people can handle all the matters before and after the king. However, many other Swedish nobles must come to join in. Those who dare not come will immediately be regarded as hostile behavior. In this autumn, the Ross army and the powerful fleet will directly punish them.

    The meeting was not really a meeting of nobles. In the mansion of the Duke of Uppsala, several great nobles from all over Sweden discussed with Rurik.

    Although all of Sweden has been in charge of these large-scale tribes since ancient times, without the presence of a group of small nobles, the meeting would not be perfect.

    Lurik set the grand ceremony of the king''s enthronement on an excellent day.

    The twenty-eighth day of June in the Julian calendar, this is the summer solstice in the legislation, on this day it is the time to worship the sun and Odin.

    The noisy house finally settled down, and the two generations of Ross princes and the old king Bjorn and other great nobles left one after another.

    Swinned, the ruler of Uppsala, deeply felt the majesty of the young hero, and he even hoped that the hero would leave after he became the king.

    Because of the informal meeting, everything will be discussed in the formal meeting about what responsibilities should be fulfilled by King Ross as the queen, and what obligations should be fulfilled by the various tribes of Sweden as subjects.

    "There will be a major meeting, and our small lake will become very lively." Swinned was a little afraid to face the future, instead of being cautious.

    The high priest took off his antler helmet and stared solemnly at the wooden door covering the leather curtain.

    "The Ross people brought their own high priest, my position is meaningless. Chief, let them perform rituals under our sacred tree, is it really desirable?"

    "You don''t want to? What can you do?"

    "Rurik of Ross is so arrogant that he didn''t listen to my advice. Odin blessed him in the past, as for the future..." The high priest shook his head and said nothing.

    "How? Can I still lower the penalty?"

    In the atmosphere of the high priest who didn''t want to say more, he stomped his boots a few times: "They treat me as a fool! Let them do it by themselves! My priests and I are not involved. Now the sacred tree is under their control. , The Great Temple was also controlled by them. This year''s summer ritual venue was stolen. I will take the priests to the altar in the forest for summer rituals. Chief, you stay here and watch that man is king. gone!"

    As soon as the voice fell, the high priest did leave the house on a heavy foot with anger.

    Uppsala priests have served the sacred tree of their faith for generations. They hold the power of faith, and tribal leaders (duke) like Swinned have long been in charge of general affairs.

    When ¡¡¡¡Lurik was present, the high priest behaved very submissively. When Rurik left, he became surly again.

    Swinned reached out his hand to hold back to stay and talk again, but he went too eagerly and simply left.

    The next day, the Russian army officially began construction in the temporary city of Uppsala.

    People who had rested for a night had more motivation to enter the forest area to cut logs, more big trees collapsed, and the earthquake caused did not stop at all. A batch of temporary sawmills appeared in the forest. The rough-cut large trees were immediately cut into materials of different sizes, and a large number of waste branches also attracted a large number of Uppsala people.

    There is no economic output in building the city. Thanks to Rurik carrying a large amount of dry oats, wheat and rye in advance, enough logistical support makes the men who work hard have no worries.

    And Ross¡¯ construction action is also good for the local Uppsala people.

    Since ancient times, real estate has been a good way to stimulate economic activity.

    Thousands of Rus fighters were busy with construction, and a group of Uppsalas came spontaneously to serve as logistics in order to gain benefits.

    Those women cook oatmeal for the Ross people, and they can take their children to share a piece of the pie.

    The woman washes clothes for the Rus, and the man polishes the wood axe for the Rus. Many fishermen can increase their working time and sell the extra fish to the Ross people in exchange for silver or copper coins.

    In the beginning, only a few people had the courage to go to the city of Ross to find some work. Ross offered kindness, or Rurik was really willing to pay. Within a week, there were hundreds of Uppsalas. Started the logistics of the Ross army. If the fishermen who sell fish spontaneously are counted, the logistics support of the Russian army will be even greater.

    At the beginning, the people felt that the Rus army was an intruder who suddenly entered the Neihu District and would destroy the Great Temple and put everyone''s lives at risk. Anyone who is willing to cooperate now can benefit from the fact that King Ross is the king. How can we not support a new king?

    The construction process of Ross City is very fast. After all, Rurik¡¯s first consideration is to ensure that everyone can move in safely, and the fineness of the house does not need to be considered.

    A torrential rain in summer suddenly fell, and the whole world became muddy. The reeds by the lake were already quite lush, and there were black mud everywhere. People running around in the rain must be full of mud.

    The situation in the city is much better. A large number of wooden slats are laid on the ground to serve as a path. A residential house is erected on a large number of wooden piles to isolate mud and water at a time. The roof is herringbone, and a large number of wooden boards have special angles. Stacked, they are tiles, diverting the stagnant water into a trickle to the outside.

    The air is extremely humid, and the temperature drops away. Thousands of people hid in the houses they made by themselves, wrapped in leather blankets and shrunk into a ball, one by one like giant caterpillars.

    Several large houses were put together in a rough log mortise and tenon style, and Rurik placed all his wives, concubines and Rose nobles here.

    It was a delightful thing for a family to huddle together to guard the children to hide from the rain. It was this incident that revealed that his nobles would have to endure some discomfort before Rurik became glorious.

    Three days of heavy rain made the waters of Pan-Melaren Lake soar, and finally it rained and the sky cleared...

    After the earth finally became dry, Rurik, who was too lazy to be an overseer, finally decided to take a look at the sacred tree first.

    He gathered his young wives and concubines outdoors. The women knew that they would personally appreciate the big tree that was clearly visible on the boat more than ten days ago, all with joy.

    "My women!" Rurik became vulgar with joy, "all put on gorgeous clothes! Remember! You will all be priests when I become the throne. Now follow me to visit Uppsala. The temple, visit the sacred tree. Let¡¯s explore it and immediately start building the altar."

    The wives and concubines remained silent, and the smiles on their faces hinted at their inexhaustible words. They are all dressed up today. Because they are too cool after the rain, they wear white bear leather clothes and a lot of jewelry, and some Slavic styles of complex stripes make their clothes more gorgeous.

    Simple dress is not suitable for this era. What people in this era need is a combination of as many colors as possible. The more seemingly chaotic colors, the more noble they are considered.

    They even have feathers dipped in colorful ink on their hats, and their bodies are full of shiny glass beads.

    Lurik''s clothes are equally gorgeous, the difference is that he wears chain mail to show his identity as a warrior. As for the golden laurel crown kept in the box, it is still preserved, and it will be crowned on his head that day.

    There are more than one hundred warriors dressed like Kong Wu in full costumes without losing them. This is a hundred tall and strong men, all of whom have reached the equivalent of 185 cm in figure. Apart from this height, it is really rare in Sweden today. They carried halberds on their backs. Each halberd was hung with blue, white and red strips of cloth, and the leather helmets on top of their heads were also covered with blue-dyed feathers.

    There is also a small group of special elite troops, and they all wear bear heads. The concept of "Berserker" was embodied in Rose, and the team with bear heads above them were berserkers. Of course, the shields of these people are also unique. They draw a completely consistent and abstract raven pattern on the shields painted white with chalk.

    As for the twenty cavalrymen, the nobility of Prince Ross was even more demonstrated.

    The Ross people made a big move. Some people who were supposed to ¡°work¡± for the Ross people, but were actually spies, hurried to the large settlement village of Uppsala, and informed the lord Swinned of Prince Rurik. Initiatives.

    Looking at the two secret conversations kneeling in the house, Swinned yawned and listened impatiently.

    "What else can the Ross people do? It will never tell me that the official missions of other nobles are here?"

    "My lord. It''s Prince Rurik of Rose." Secret Talk suddenly raised his head.

    "how?"

    "Rurik is coming."

    got up and got angry, Swinned suppressed the evil fire and reprimanded: "Don''t talk nonsense, talk about it!"

    "Yes! We heard that Rurik summoned some elites to visit our sacred tree. They are already in action, and a small army of Ross will arrive soon."

    "What happened?!" Swinned was completely relieved now.

    It stands to reason that it is just looking at a big tree. Why did the Duke of Swinned be surprised.

    The reason is not complicated.

    Just like the Rus people who were still in the tribal era, the old temple of Rus is a big long house. It is called a holy land, it is the residence of the priests, and it is also an area where sacrifices are carried out. Those who know it know that there is nothing special in the house, but for most people, it is a restricted zone that should not be stepped into.

    This situation is even more wicked in Uppsala. The Great Temple is not only a group of buildings surrounding big trees, it is a forbidden area! On ordinary days, the people dare not step into the restricted area at all. Anyone who enters without permission will be caught, even killed, and sacrificed to the holy tree with blood to redeem the sin of disrespect to the gods.

    The tattooed High Priest of Uppsala is not as harmless as he seems. He always sticks to his beliefs and even makes some radical moves.

    Swinned is afraid of this! I was afraid that Rurik led the army to rush into the sacrificial place on the wrong day and directly clashed with the priests. Originally, Swinned led the troops to deal with those who trespassed in the Holy Land. It was the Ruth who was about to set foot on the Holy Land, and he didn''t dare to stop it even a little bit.

    "Come on! Go and mobilize the brothers!" he yelled.

    Someone came up immediately: "My lord, what shall we do? Are we really going to prevent the Ruths from entering the Holy Land by mistake?"

    "Bah! We are going to mediate, I''m afraid that the priests'' heads will get hot..."

    The high priest himself is old, and a group of lower priests are indeed priests. They also mastered the cooking techniques of special mushroom soup, drank a bowl of "Holy Red Mushroom Soup", and immediately became berserkers, and they would not hesitate to kill those who strayed into the Holy Land.

    When it comes to fighting, Swinned is convinced that his priest is not an opponent of the Roths at all.

    He hurriedly awakened all the private soldiers who slept in, and started to curse that there was a large group of slackers standing in front of him. He clapped his hands desperately to attract their attention, and when everyone realized that there might be an armed conflict, they became nervous.

    Swinned was dispatched with private soldiers, and the people of Uppsala saw their Lord Duke running hurriedly with his subordinates, but they only watched their backs run away.

    Lurik, the whole team walked along the wilderness path that had been forcibly stepped out with great interest. The oncoming wind carried the fragrance of the earth. Looking carefully, blue-purple flower bones began to emerge from the green grass after the rain.

    has been alive for sixty years, Otto never thought that he could live so long, and now he also understands why the deceased high priest Veria would have trouble with his legs and feet. He is in good condition now, that is, this body can no longer carry too heavy armor. When he was old, he used a wooden pole without a halberd head as a stick. The arrogance of the warrior refused anyone''s support.

    The cavalry held aloft the flag of Ross, and the costumed people lined up in a column.

    Lurik was in a good mood, even though there was a lot of mud on his boots.

    A gray team hurried toward them, and immediately aroused the alertness of the cavalry.

    "My lord, armed men are coming towards us."

    "Armed?" Although Rurik felt absurd, he immediately ordered all of them to be on guard.

    The team immediately settled down, and the soldiers took off their shields and swords one after another, and the warriors holding the crossbow immediately stepped on the strings. The female family members were protected by Tuantuan, and they all held their sword hilts.

    Old Otto admired the quick response of his young people, and cleared his throat vigorously: "There will be no danger, don''t be too alert."

    Despite this, a crossbow has been installed with arrows, and the cavalry also slammed the flagpoles into the mud and drew their long swords.

    Swinned, who brought people over, was taken aback. Seeing that the Ross people put up the shield wall, he immediately opened his arms and walked along the sidebar.

    Swinned''s private soldiers showed enough peace. He himself simply ordered his men to stand in place and walked to the guarded Ross team alone.

    Facing the cavalrymen who drew their swords, he felt worried, and the Ross people''s rapid reaction speed made him even more convinced that these people were really well-trained. He was also rather sad. He assembled fifty private soldiers, only to slap them one by one, so that everyone could wake up.

    "Rose, don''t be nervous, it''s me! Swinned."

    "Is it the Duke of Uppsala?" Seeing his innocence, Rurik immediately drilled out of the shield wall, clearly retracting his steel sword into the scabbard. "What do you mean by coming here?"

    "You...Where are you going here."

    "You..." Rurik hesitated: "What do you seem to know?"

    Swinned was a little speechless when asked about this. He was sure that Rurik knew that he had sent his eyes and ears, and Rurik asked in such an embarrassing situation.

    But since the matter is serious, he simply said: "I know you are going to the Great Temple, but this is not appropriate."

    "What''s wrong." Rurik also opened his arms to signal for peace: "I''m going to ascend the throne there. Now I''m going to look at the venue. I can''t say that this is wrong."

    "But this is wrong."

    "What did you say?!"

    "Ah! I mean. You are now taking your men to the Great Temple, it is out of fashion! Those priests will desperately not let you... trample on the Holy Land at the wrong time."

    Swinned also took the plunge, and the result was obvious, and Rurik was furious with this description.

    "Absurd! Your priest can still stop me. You? Could it be that you are also blocking me. Tell you, I must go take a look today."

    "However, your army will easily defeat those priests. The priests who shed blood on the Holy Land will cause disaster to us Uppsala."

    "Disaster? Does your priest dare to stop me? Didn''t the high priest say that it would be of use to me?! You should let it go!"

    Swinned couldn''t care too much in his desperation: "So, but only on the right day can the priest really use it for you."

    Rurik had already heard seven or eight. He paced in front of the crowd for a while, shook his head and said viciously: "You can''t stop me! Swinned, get away! I must go to the Great Temple today." I also brought a rope, and today I will measure how thick that big tree is!"

    It sounds like he is the king of Qin Wu who wants to measure the weight of the tripod.

    Things can force Swinned to be so nervous, and it also reflects the importance of that big tree to Uppsala This is the case, and Rose wants to go even more!

    He released the last cruel words: "Swinned, things are actually very simple. You take your people to persuade the priests to avoid it for the time being. After visiting the Great Temple, I measured the circumference of the big tree, and then left by myself. As for them, it¡¯s easier for them not to leave. I¡¯m the most to beg for the guys who surficially agree to the opposition. After all, my enthronement ceremony doesn¡¯t need your priesthood groups. It would be unreasonable for a priesthood group not to listen to your nobleman. Why not help you? Clean up, you are training some obedient priests, what do you think?"

    That''s it, Rurik laughed.

    These words really poke Swinned''s heart. Regarding the death of the Ross people and the departure of the high priest, all the priests died bizarrely, and finally burned to ashes. With the merchant¡¯s vivid description of this matter, he also had something to say. Heard. He now fully confirms that it was the Rus who killed their old priesthood and later supported a very obedient new priesthood.

    He believes that the Ross people can really do it.

    But Swinned had no choice but to obey orders. Even if it was tied with a rope, he had to remove all the priests and forcibly confine him until the Ruth left satisfactorily.

    Those mortals do not dare to enter the Holy Land area, but the most immediate worry is that they are afraid of sanctions. The sanctioner is Swinned, and he and his militia are the guardians of the Holy Land in principle, and can arrive at any time.

    He then led the team to turn around, rushing towards the large temple area not too far away that is visible to the naked eye, towards the giant tree that seems to be hanging on the ground, like a dark green mass.

 Chapter 850ï¼š The new owner of the temple and the giant yew

    Swinned ran all the way with his subordinates, supported by his master, and the subordinates didn''t care about the sin of forcibly breaking into the Holy Land.

    They forcibly broke into the Holy Land, but before they reached the low wall, they noticed the strangeness of this place.

    "My lord, there seems to be no popularity here. What are the priests doing?"

    "Yes, it''s too quiet..."

    The muttering of the subordinates really made Swinned alert. Although a group of priests are also Shinto Taoism, most people like to stay in the temple and stare at the statue every day. It is not as quiet as it is now that you can hear the crows calling.

    Yes. The crow is calling...

    When the soldiers heard the crows, they all looked up at the big tree. When someone suddenly stopped, they quickly attracted everyone to stop.

    Swinned would take a look at him suddenly, seeing his subordinates stunned, he felt that things were weird, and he added a trace of fear: "What are you doing? Go away."

    "But my lord." Someone raised his head and pointed to the sprouts of the massive tree: "There is a crow. It is Odin. He is looking at us. This is asking us not to forcibly enter the Holy Land."

    Swinned was speechless. Although he was a little worried, considering that the kid Rurik was walking aggressively, it was said that the kid had been blessed by Odin. Isn''t it possible that Odin really sent an envoy to stand in the treetop to receive him?

    "Don''t linger, continue to follow me." He urged, "I''m going in, dare not follow me, there is no salary this month."

    For the sake of money, everything is forgotten.

    The brothers still have to get money to live, and Odin will not pay the brothers.

    The team resumed their advancement, but was blocked by the bronze lock that exited from the wooden door on the wall.

    "My lord, could it be that the priests have all left? This is abnormal."

    "It''s abnormal. What are they doing?!" Swinned scratched his head, embarrassed for a while.

    When his subordinates continued to inquire about countermeasures, he stubbornly said, "Smash it for me!"

    smash? Who will smash it?

    Seeing that his subordinates still had scruples, he casually asked for a hand axe, broke the lock abruptly, and then strove to open the closed door.

    The door opened, and the inside of the wall was very quiet.

    The flat courtyard was empty, and the huge temple building was unpopular, as if people had left.

    I thought that the main gate was locked, this kind of thing was extremely abnormal in normal days, the inexplicable soldiers whispered to each other, and all the priests and monks had left.

    "Where did they go?" Swinned muttered.

    A soldier leaned forward: "All signs indicate that they have left."

    "Leave? You spread out and search for me. The temple is not very big, try to find me a living person."

    Swinned was very loud, in exchange for everyone''s obedience.

    The subordinates scattered and searched, but they had no hope of finding the monk.

    There are crows hidden in the big ball-shaped tree, only the crows are still croaking hoarsely. Its voice was harsh, and it made Swinned''s heart even more frizzy.

    You are the Duke of Uppsala, and he doesn''t want to come to the temple area on non-holidays. The monks have already built a circular low wall, and with it, it has also prevented curious people from entering. He did feel that his actions were inappropriate, and he could only make the truth even better when it was done.

    After all, as long as Rurik is king, he is a subordinate. In principle, what happened today was requested by Rurik, and Odin would never blame himself.

    Swinned cleared the situation, and immediately led several subordinates into the main hall of the semi-curved temple complex, a long house with a huge and steep herringbone roof.

    The gods Sora, Uber, and Odin, the so-called kings of heaven, earth, and gods, are enshrined in the house.

    However, everyone who entered the hall was dumbfounded.

    Swinnedy widened his eyes and asked the soul: "Where is the idol? Where did he go?"

    The base on which the idol was placed is still there, and the bronze idol has disappeared.

    Even though the statues of the Three Gods displayed by the Uppsalas are not large, even a strong man can easily hold them and move them, but who has the courage to move the statues away from the temple?

    Suddenly, for a moment, Swinned thought of something.

    He gritted his teeth with anger: "The high priest, and all your priests? Are you using this method to act against the Rus and put me in an unrighteous position?"

    This is just a conception, as the subordinates brought a crude wooden board over, the truth became clear.

    A large number of scratches have been carved out on the wooden board with a knife, which is actually a letter written in Rune script.

    The content of the letter is extremely simple: "We cannot serve the arrogant Roths. We bring the statues and sacred objects to the forest altar. When the Roths end their farce, we will return."

    Swinned was in rage, and knee-slapped, the whole plank shattered into slag.

    The content of the letter shocked everyone present. He told everyone: "You don''t see anything, you don''t know anything, do you understand?"

    Someone tremblingly asked: "The high priests..."

    "Shut up!" Swinned slapped his hand: "You don''t know anything! Only I know this. Now follow me and leave, I will meet the Ross people."

    said the priests, they did remove all the important utensils of the Great Temple. No obvious footprints were left on the ground. Based on the analysis of the facts, Swinned felt that the priests had all left with the sacred objects during the heavy rain. Thinking about it carefully, there are not many utensils that the priests have to remove. The most important are the three statues of gods, and the others are gold and silver.

    Even the residences of the priests were surveyed by the soldiers, and it can be seen that those people took part of their clothing when they left.

    They still have a batch of daily necessities left behind. It can be seen that the evacuation is also quite hasty.

    Swinned did not expect that the high priest would do such a great job. Although there are altars in the forest, is this attitude of completely refusing to cooperate with the Ruths really good? The Ruths were so cruel that even the priests of their own family came to annihilation, killing the priests, they did not think it was a serious sin.

    The power of faith of the Uppsala tribe is in a sense the strongest in Sweden, but today¡¯s performance seems to be weak. The priesthood guarded the sacred tree, and actually took the initiative to separate from the neighboring Uppsala people. The Rus army entered the Neihu area and set up camps to build the city. Although the priests planned the many requirements of the Rus Prince, only any negotiation, Leaving a letter, Sa Yazi ran away with the sacred instrument.

    Swinned was extremely disappointed with the group of priests. Could it be that the tribal controller was a sacred tree and a large temple, and the Ruths were full of food and admired the Uppsala tribe. He thought so, but he didn''t know Rurik''s true thoughts.

    It is rather black and humorous that the Rus army, which is about to arrive at the Great Temple, has very few troops, although the clothes are very gorgeous, and the composition of the soldiers is very subtle.

    The cold wave of the wheat harvest many years ago, the Uppsala tribe was in trouble. Some parents really have no choice but to drive their twelve or several-year-old children away from the tribe and go to beggars from the Mellaren people.

    As long as all the beggars that can be found by the great Russian merchants are sent to Tombstone Island, they are transported to Novgorod and Novgorod. The boy who was ten years old at that time is now over eighteen, eating food provided by the Ross people, receiving military training, and becoming a young soldier of the Sixth Banner. Today, they have revisited their old places, but their souls have belonged to Rose.

    Lurik¡¯s gorgeous team was getting closer to the Uppsala Great Temple. Until this time, the young warriors from the Uppsala tribe who were accidentally incorporated into this squad finally couldn¡¯t hold back their heart.

    The soldiers took the risk of being punished and left the formation and ran in front of the prince.

    "What''s the matter? I''m almost at their temple, nervous? Come back to the team." Rurik scolded.

    The soldier had no fear on his face, and his right arm slapped his chest: "My lord, I used to be an Uppsala."

    "Oh?"

    A brief description really made Rurik irritated and happy. He himself did ignore that there were soldiers from Uppsala in his army. Although he had been away from his homeland for many years, it was reasonable to ask for some information. The soldier pointed out that the priests in Uppsala were very proud, and the so-called guarding the sacred tree was the messenger of the gods, and so on.

    Leurik didn¡¯t take it seriously: ¡°If it¡¯s just these, I would have predicted it. You can withdraw! Your report is very good, so don¡¯t do it again in the future.¡±

    The local priests of Uppsala are really superfluous, and the architectural style of their large temple can''t satisfy Rurik. This time the Ross army saw the low wall and a guard standing at the gate.

    Lurik wondered whether there were priests and soldiers as goalkeepers? When he looked closely, he realized that it was the Swinned man who arrived first.

    After a long journey, Rurik was a little panting, and then looked up at the huge lumpy tree. Some of them were not tired. Valley

    There is a huge tree growing in the wilderness. In contrast, the temple building is small, and the people under the tree are as small as ants.

    The giant tree attracted everyone''s attention, and Otto raised his old head, feeling that the Uppsala still has such a treasure. Numerous female relatives had never watched such a big tree up close, and their mouths were shocked.

    Even the cavalry, they curled the flag on the flagpole and rode straight into the temple. All the metal temple areas of the Rus army stopped spontaneously under the shade of giant trees.

    The quacking crow had already flown away inadvertently, at least Rurik never noticed that there was a crow here.

    Swinnede walked out of the Great Temple with a complicated mood, seeing that everyone in Ross was in the shade under the tree and it was hard to say anything.

    He walked straight and looked up at Prince Rurik who was in a good mood.

    "As you can see, this is our temple."

    "I did see an interesting building. I thought I would encounter the priest''s obstruction. Obviously, you drove them away?"

    Undoubtedly Swinned realized this was an opportunity. He brightened his eyes and immediately lied: "Yes. Even if some people didn''t want to leave, I was driven away. Just..."

    "how?"

    "The high priest took away some things, such as the deity."

    "That''s it?" Rurik''s genial face finally showed displeasure. "That old man with tattoos did such a thing? Could it be that I didn''t welcome me?"

    Swinned shrugged, he didn''t express his opinion, but his eyes expressed a little. From his standpoint, the high priest took the sacred artifact and ran away in the rain and threw the mess to himself. How does this not take the Duke of Uppsala seriously? The Roths dared to destroy their old priesthood, the butcher knife fell, and the Roth nobles did not encounter divine punishment. He had to think about whether he could follow suit.

    But traditionally, Swinned didn''t want to be a villain. If anyone wants to be a wicked person, let the Ross people do it!

    He claimed to be a kind person, unwilling to be true to the truth, and continued: "Our high priest felt that since the Ruths had enough priests, the Uppsala priest staying here is tarnishing the noble. The high priest said that his level was too low, but Uppsala''s summer sacrifices were still to be done, so he took some sacred objects and left."

    This is a fact, and it is only part of the fact.

    The smashed letter is short and the disdain sentiment revealed in it is true.

    Rurik nodded, feeling better again: "It seems that your high priest is still a duplicity! He is very smart. I don''t need your priesthood, they can leave wisely, saving me a lot of trouble. So if I perform my enthronement ceremony in accordance with Rose¡¯s etiquette, does anyone still object?"

    Swinned hurriedly replied, "I support you. Since the high priest has left, both you and your priest can live here."

    "Oh?" Rurik''s eyes lit up: "You talk about it?"

    "I mean. The temple is now yours, you can use it freely."

    free to use? Just free use?

    An opportunity is in front of you!

    "I''ll go to the big temple and take a look. It doesn''t matter if those people move the idols or something, I will stand better."

    With his wives and concubines, Rurik stood in the central hall of the Uppsala Great Temple. This is a large building with a large number of columns supporting the entire structure. It is a pity that it is a single-story building. Looking up from the center of the main hall, there is no ceiling here. If you look closely, you can see the tallest beam.

    The place where the idol was originally visited was indeed empty, and a closer look at the furnishings in the hall was a bit shabby.

    The high priest of Ross, Lumia, with a small figure wearing a big antler helmet, entered the so-called largest temple in Sweden as a priest. She had maintained great humility. Now entering the temple area, she is most emotional It was the giant tree. As for the big temple itself, the empty hall, suddenly lost any sense of sacredness.

    She gently pulled Rurik''s hand: "Shall we, want to erect the statue here?"

    "Here?" Rurik let out a wry smile, "It''s boring. The priests'' buildings are just looking at them. The so-called big temple is nothing. We can build bigger and more luxurious ones in Ross. It''s the tree outside. Tree! What a treasure."

    "Then, shall we stand the idol under the tree?"

    "I have the same intention. Let''s all go! There is nothing beautiful in the temple."

    Swinned is not in the hall, and Rurik can dare to say something contemptuous. After he walked out of the main hall, he explained his plan to Swinned. The so-called priest of Rose could take over the temple, but the kingship ceremony would not take place in the temple. The gilded icon of Odin brought by Rose will stand under the big tree, and a small shrine will be built to enshrine it. All rituals are carried out around holy trees, shrines, and statues.

    Even Rurik even stated such a request: "Your priests in Uppsala gave up your temple. You preached that they would defend the temple or fight with me. They left, leaving the empty temple behind. Here it is. Now this temple has a new owner, that''s me!"

    Out of feelings, Swinnede refused to hear Rurik''s request so unreasonably.

    He is a smart man, knowing that if he tries to stop him, he will undoubtedly hit the stone with a pebbles. This matter can obviously be regarded as a transaction!

    Swinned stared intently, as if his attitude was very decisive: "It is absolutely okay. The sacred thing belongs to the sacred person, and that is you. However, in order to build this temple and support this big tree, we Uppsala also... ¡­"

    "Oh? I see. You want a sum of money, right?"

    "Yes."

    "You can make a price."

    "That¡¯s how I think. Regarding the purchase of Rose¡¯s big ship by Uppsala, we will indeed pay a lot of food. My messenger helped me make a deal, but... I feel very much that I took out a lot of food. Pressure. How? We buy you a big ship, in exchange, the entire temple is yours!"

    "This?" Rurik subconsciously felt that this guy was joking, and couldn''t help but back off three consecutive times. "Sure enough?"

    "So."

    "Ok, deal!"

    No one could think that things could be like this. Originally, everyone came to the Great Temple with the purpose of pilgrimage. How could the Great Temple become Ross¡¯s property after a while? In this way, the giant tree has become a thing of Rose.

    Fearing that Swinned would change his mind, Rurik quickly agreed, and even forced a written document.

    On the hard paper carried by the army, the two copies of the document were signed. The content of the document was written in traditional Runi script. Both parties signed their names in the name of the great nobles of their own tribes. Naturally, Rurik wrote more, with an additional name, the King of Sweden.

    Things are changing so fast that it is astounding that High Priest Lumia has no idea that this temple already belongs to Ross, and in principle, he is the most senior manager here. Although the temple building itself is not very good, its characteristic is that it is very large, enough for a large number of people to spend the night. And this giant holy tree.

    Let the priests of Uppsala go to hell!

    In the afternoon, Rurik was already traveling the power of the new owner of the temple. He also had to do something to prove that he really had the ownership of the temple.

    The first task is to abolish the rule that Uppsala people are punished when they enter the temple area on non-holidays. The second item is to order his subordinates to remove all the low wooden walls.

    A vigorous demolition of the wall is underway, and Rurik himself is not idle.

    The thick trunk of the giant tree is shocking. He asked his wives and concubines to hand in hand to measure the circumference of the tree. It took seven or eight people to surround himThe length of the young woman¡¯s arms is indeed short. Even so, it can be proved that the tree is huge. With the use of saving food, the circumference of the tree is calculated, and the diameter at breast height of the tree is also estimated to be an amazing length. It actually broke through two stikas.

    If the cross section of a large tree trunk is a standard circle, its diameter exceeds two meters.

    What tree is it? According to the leaves, it can be judged to be a special cedar tree.

    It is indeed a cedar tree, a giant European yew, or a giant yew from Northern Europe.

    The European yew can grow extremely huge in principle, but its reproductive ability is very weak, and the entire species is scattered sporadically.

    Even people in Southwestern Europe have discovered the super elasticity of yew wood. It is an excellent material for bows. When trying to plant them manually, they will not let it grow too large. When it was still a small tree, the yew tree was cut down to make a bow, or people planted it deliberately for munitions.

    Lurik couldn''t judge the true species of this giant tree. On a large open grassland, this tree was too conspicuous. It is indeed very tall, and the wide trunk is also the largest tree that the soldiers of the Ross Army present have seen in their lives.

    No one really understands the world tree, or because everyone is a bug on the round fruit that exists on the world tree, naturally you can''t see the whole picture.

    People spontaneously call this big tree Yggdrasil, as if it was originally called by this name.

    It was immediately given an official name by Rurik: "Let¡¯s call it Homiggdrassil."

 Chapter 851ï¼š Canonize you as the governor

    The Great Temple of Uppsala was never the property of the Duke of Uppsala, nor even the property of all the Uppsala people.

    In a sense, Duke Swinned was generous and "sold" the temple to Rurik. It is precisely because this temple does not belong to him, and the selling price is quite cheap.

    To be fair, the entire building complex was built by the Uppsala people on the property they gave. The building itself is not valuable, and the original monks¡¯ life is not luxurious.

    The local residents do not have much wealth, and it is impossible for them to support a magnificent temple.

    The temple is indeed huge, but anyone who sees it at first sight is amazed by its scale, but if it really enters the interior, they will know the emptiness inside.

    What is the pride of building a large number of large wooden sheds with a lot of wood?

    In the night, the Rus completely took possession of the temple.

    The cavalry who came with the army turned into messengers. They rode horses to the main camp of the Rus army, implemented the king¡¯s dictum, and shook more than three hundred people at once.

    The most elite fighters were personally led by General Arik and were ordered to rush to the Great Temple. They pulled a cart, carried a large amount of living supplies and a batch of construction tools, and arrived at the temple in the evening.

    A considerable part of the fence has been demolished, and useless waste wood is directly turned into fuelwood for life.

    So the people of Uppsala not far away saw such a scene.

    The western sky is shining deep blue, the sky is shining with stars, and there is only the last afterglow of the setting sun on the western horizon.

    A large number of bonfires appeared at the temple where they believed in, and a large number of people were stationed here.

    The Ross army camped around the sacred tree. Most of them were laying on the ground and preparing to build a group of shacks tomorrow.

    The big urn was boiled by a bonfire, and the whole urn was carried into the empty central temple.

    The hungry people came over, each holding tableware and preparing to share a piece of the pie.

    Some small bonfires were lit indoors, and the specially brought oil lamps were also lit.

    Look around, here is full of relatives, family members and close comrades-in-arms.

    Rurik cleared his throat: "Although this temple is very crude, it belongs to us after all. Let''s stay here for the night. From tomorrow, I will start to make some renovations to this temple. I must sleep in today. Here, show my authority. You all stay here too..."

    No one wants to walk around after nightfall, especially the female relatives who are pulling the child even more reluctant to leave.

    Occasionally such a big family lives together, and a different feeling floats in Otto''s heart. There are a huge number of women here, and most of them are the wives of their sons. He didn''t get the slightest excitement, just because most of the women in it were appointed by him for his son. In the twilight years of life, old couples and wives who have suffered many hardships now have a huge family.

    The women were chatting about all kinds of things, but the oldest high priest Lumia cleared her throat and motioned to the sisters to be quiet for the time being.

    As the high priest, she was the host of the king''s proclaiming ceremony. She didn''t want to talk about some emotional words for the time being. Since Rurik mentioned some key issues, she talked about them.

    "Liurik, this temple is very big, it is too crude. What do you want? The so-called transformation, can it be overturned and rebuilt?"

    "It''s not impossible."

    "But this place is not directly ruled by you."

    Rurik shrugged because she was right: "Yes. I will be the king, and I will be crowned here. Uppsala will be my blessed land, so even if I don¡¯t directly rule Sweden, I will at least control a piece of it. Small areas. Like here. Here is the largest temple in Sweden, and there is also a holy tree."

    "You want to directly rule here?" Otto asked suddenly in a rough voice.

    "Exactly, father... In my opinion, the cost of directly ruling the whole of Sweden is very high. I don''t believe that the M?laren, the most populous, will completely surrender to me. But the Uppsala has a limited population, and that Swinner De has dozens of private soldiers on hand."

    "You look down on him?" Otto asked again, squinting.

    "Father, would you look down upon him? We now fully understand that the priesthood of the Uppsala is separate from the ordinary people, and those people may not really support their leader. I will at least directly rule Uppsa. Ra, I''m going to the title of Duke of Swinned, and I want him to be governor. I will control the faith of the whole of Sweden, and when we have enough wealth, we will build a better temple here."

    Lurik¡¯s answer was very satisfactory to Otto, and Lumia sounded very comfortable. Because the sacred place here is not this complex, but the giant yew tree at the door.

    Lurik also made a plan in his heart. The so-called construction of a new temple, then try to use a solid masonry structure, and paste a layer of glass shards on the outer layer.

    A piece of crystal clear building is violently reflecting in the sun, and coupled with a huge sacred tree, it is really double sacred.

    In fact, these thoughts of Rurik are not taken for granted. Of course, in another time and space, the giant yew was destroyed by fire in the 14th century because the cathedral was on fire. The place where it was located became a holy place, and it has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the Swedes. The newly built masonry cathedral was built near the old site, and the adjacent piece of land was assigned to the cemetery of Sweden''s senior officials.

    To be the king of Sweden, you must control Uppsala, the center of faith.

    Lurik made a historical choice. The next step, before the arrival of the nobles from all walks of life, he still has one big thing to do.

    The huge family slept in the temple all night, and when the new sun rose, a new chapter began.

    In the three days after ¡¡¡¡, the repair work for the Great Temple was fully carried out.

    A piece of news went viral in the Uppsala village. The so-called old priests betrayed everyone with their sacred tools, and the Great Temple ushered in the real master. The temple area in the former semi-forbidden area was completely open to ordinary people, and curiosity drove a large number of Uppsala people to find out. They wanted to obtain some sacred power through prayer. This long-cherished wish was very realistic, so on the third day, Rurik ordered the gilded statue of Odin that was transported from the ship to be solemnly erected in the temple hall.

    It was a statue that no one could refuse. The Uppsala people who entered the temple knelt down and worshiped spontaneously.

    It is very big and gilded all over. Due to its angled arrangement, the people whispered. The so-called Ross people brought a giant pure gold statue.

    There are leather cushions in front of the statue of ¡¡¡¡, and a large wooden box stands beside it.

    Lumia still wears pure white bear skin, a huge antler helmet on top of her head, and she holds a jewel-inlaid wooden staff that has been passed down from generation to generation. She was standing next to the idol.

    The young junior priests she personally trained, and the ten Slavic concubines of Rurik, all dressed up as priests. They collected wild flowers from the grass, weaved them into huge corollas, matched them with grayish-white plain clothes, and hung a lot of glass beads and amber on their clothes. They stood on both sides of the temple, watching the Uppsala people who entered the temple one after another to worship.

    Why is it so tossing? In fact, Rurik directly transplanted Rose¡¯s ¡°precise obedience¡± model here. The Ross people accepted this special ¡°self-service sacrifice¡± on a large scale, and the model should of course be promoted in new areas.

    Whether it is a silver coin or a copper coin, you must first throw it into the wooden box, and then pay homage to the huge gilded bust of Odin.

    The Uppsalas have never seen such a situation in the past. In the past, the priests asked for the people¡¯s physical offerings during the festival, and a few people were able to watch the barbaric human sacrifice ceremony. Sacrificial activities are mostly closed to ordinary Uppsala people. Today, the great temple of the mysterious Great Temple is no longer mysterious.

    Listen to what those beautiful priestesses have to say!

    "The coins go into the wooden box, Asgard, the soul of the family."

    Regardless of whether the input was silver or copper coins, as long as the people put in coins, the priests said in unison.

    Many people find it very strange, as if what they worship is not Odin, but the **** of wealth Frey. How about it? In the past, everyone didn''t even have the opportunity to get close to the gods, not to mention that Odin was the lord of the gods. Any offerings would ultimately be dedicated to this great god.

    When the wall was demolished, a large number of Uppsala dragged their homes and ran for pilgrimage. The so-called people have brought copper coins to bow down to the statue of Odin, so why can''t our family remain indifferent?

    What do you pray for? If you throw coins to worship the gods and pray for your long-cherished wishes, maybe Odin will be able to reward you.

    The Uppsala people are so busy with "Pray for God and worship Buddha" that Rurik is really moved and speechless. He was moved because these people are really innocent. What is speechless is that these people live next to the temple, so their spiritual life is still empty?

    Even the private soldiers of Swinned were ready to move.

    To put it bluntly, these private soldiers are hired armed men. They live a happy life of licking blood while they are young, but as they grow older, they have to think about their future. They flirted with their own benefactors and collectively asked to bow down and worship the golden statue of Odin.

    Originally, Swinned thought this was Rurik¡¯s deceptive trick. Almost all the people in the village went, and there was a lot of noise in the temple. He was also a duke anyway, and suddenly became a polished veteran.

    Things are still developing in a worse direction.

    More than thirty private soldiers swarmed into Swinned¡¯s mansion, and he was shocked.

    "What are you...what are you doing?"

    The guard headed by ¡¡¡¡ is quite respectful: "Master, my brothers care about the statues of the Rus people. We want to worship." Gu

    "Do you all know the news?"

    "Already known."

    "Damn it, just that?" Swinned''s head was hot, and all the servant girls who served him walked away.

    After a while, he never thought that his wife was also standing in the position of a group of mercenaries.

    "You? What''s the matter with you."

    "Swinned, I think it over." She said without changing her face, "I want to take my son to the temple. Maybe the gods can send blessings to our son."

    "Do you...really believe?"

    "Why don''t you believe it? At least there is no harm in believing this. It is said that Rurik of Ross has been blessed by Odin. Look at the Ross, who rose up because of that Rurik. I think if our son is also blessed, too Can grow into a great hero. At least...ten times stronger than you."

    I can hear it, it sounds reasonable at first, but it''s too wrong to savor it carefully.

    Swinned was furious: "You mean I can''t?!"

    His wife still doesn''t change her face: "At least you have to be a son and become great."

    "Go! Go all! I will follow." He stood upright, and a calloused old hand hit his old face suddenly. It is unreasonable to be said "no" by my own woman, but my own son must become strong.

    Swinned prepared specially, so on the fifth day when the Russ took root in the temple, private soldiers escorted all his family members and went straight to the temple.

    Until now, there are still people who bring money into the temple to worship, and more people stand under the huge yew tree to pay their respects, comment on the blood sacrifice under the tree, and recall the self-sacrificing people in the past.

    Lurik and Otto learned that it turned out that Uppsala was an old duke, not because he died of natural illness, but because he feared that he would become old and withered and chose to sacrifice himself.

    This kind of action left Otto, who is also an old man, speechless and shocked.

    Swinned''s arrival was suddenly inevitable, and Rurik thought that this guy would have to come again sooner or later, never expected this guy to bring the whole family here.

    His son Hergon Swinnedsson was almost the same age as Rurik, but this young man did not show a brave face. Helgon''s expression was rather dull, and when he saw a group of young Russian soldiers dressed in gorgeous uniforms, a sense of inferiority occupied his head.

    Hergon was timidly approached by his father Swinnedra.

    His son¡¯s cowardice always worries Swinned, and when he had the opportunity to talk with Rurik and Otto and his sons alone, he did not hide it: "My son must become a real man, but he is a real man. Mortals, if I can come to Odin with even a little blessing, I will be very happy."

    "You will bring him to worship the icon?" Rurik was smirking in surprise.

    "I brought him here. He must come." Swinned''s wife said without hesitation.

    "Oh! Honorable woman, you hope that your son will become a real man after being blessed."

    "That''s it. Master Rurik..." The woman maintained great caution, "You said, is this really okay?"

    "Maybe." Rurik shrugged, "Did you bring money?"

    "Some silver coins."

    "This...maybe not enough."

    "Huh? How much is that? One pound? Two pounds? Or more?"

    "Who knows? Because you are not mortals, you are all nobles! As nobles, if you want to get Odin''s blessing, these money may be of some use. But..."

    An opportunity was presented in front of him, and Lurik did not continue to answer for the time being, instead he invited the soldier to cover his mouth and whisper a few words.

    The maharaja¡¯s verbal message was quickly conveyed to Arik, and a group of Ross fighters suspended their work of cutting wood. They brought their weapons and fought with the maharajah.

    Leurik said some nonsense to delay time. After all, Swinned¡¯s family and private soldiers were surrounded by the Ross army. The Russ army was not authorized to use force. They lined up in a circular shield wall, which doubled the pressure on Swinned, as if his head would be gone in the next second.

    "Ah?! What does this mean?!" Swinned yelled, but his son Hergon hurriedly hid.

    Liurik waved his hand and motioned to the soldiers to keep the shield wall, but put away the steel swords and halberds. Some soldiers were also ordered to drive away the onlookers of Uppsala.

    He himself walked into the shield wall and confronted Swinned with his hands behind his back.

    "Standing in front of you is the king of Sweden who will be enthroned. Even if I do not claim the king now, I am no different from the king. I am different from the king of Sweden in the past. I am in power! My army is enough to support me to do whatever I want. I really just want to be a good king."

    "You...what do you want?" Swinned was extremely cautious because his family was also trapped.

    "Relax, I have no intentions. I just do this for fear that you will resist. You should know that you have not rejected the capital."

    "You? What do you want? You know, I support you as a king, and as your servant, I am willing."

    "Being a servant? Very good! In fact, you have seen the situation now." Rurik opened his hand, tilted his neck with an arrogant smile, "I set up the Odinkin statue of my Rose, Uppsa It¡¯s all that pull people worship! Look at the soldiers around you. Some of them are the Uppsala orphans taken in by me. They even found their parents who abandoned them many years ago. Do you understand? I like your people. , The Uppsalas who took refuge in me in the early years, I regard them as tribes. I will get all the Uppsalas, I am their monarch, and I will give them benefits, and you!"

    "Me? What will happen."

    "I will remove your title as Duke now. You are no longer Duke of Uppsala."

    "Huh? As a nobleman, do I have to become a common man?"

    Rurik shook his head: "Look at your astonishment, would you be willing? No! We can deal with this peacefully. You give up the title of duke, and I will make you governor of Uppsala. Your son is cowardly. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you are brave or not. The family can inherit the duties of the governor and manage Uppsala for me. In the future, I will build a better and greater temple here. Your Uppsala people will have a major responsibility in the future to defend. Temple..."

    The so-called governor, the vocabulary used by Rurik is the term "manager". After some explanation, Swinned fully understood the meaning.

    Uppsala will no longer be a freely developed miniature city state. She has a master, the family of Rurik. Uppsala will be used as the future Russ-Swedish Kingdom¡¯s direct jurisdiction. Specifically, it is directly under the jurisdiction of the Great Temple. At the same time, the built city has a brand new meaning. A small-scale Russ The army is stationed here, demonstrating the king''s authority.

    Facing the status quo, where does Swinned have a choice.

    He felt helplessly: "It seems that you are completely different from the old monarch. I will give up the title of Duke, and I will be your governor. But you must also promise that you must protect my family. At any time, my family will do it. To be a nobleman, even if it is my cowardly son, he must take over as the governor to serve you in the future."

    "Can."

    Swinned''s rapid transformation, Ruriek was extremely satisfied, and he was even more satisfied with the cowardly boy Hergon. Heergon grows up a bit and can be promoted directly to the new governor to take over as his still-living father. After all, a cowardly person often represents conservative and obedient. It just so happens that the brand-new Uppsala under Rose¡¯s rule should be kept conservative. The people here don¡¯t need to have any independent opinions, as long as they listen to the king¡¯s arrangements at ease.

    The rapid development of the matter surprised the nobles of the Rose, and Leu Li Keben was also surprised, but considering that he relied on the power of faith to win over most of the people of Uppsala and also caught one. With a small amount of money and a lot of money, I control the people''s hearts to a considerable extent, and the rest will come naturally.

    Then under the sacred tree of the Great Temple, the whole Uppsala people gathered for the first time, men, women, and children.

    Swinned announced in public that he had removed the title of duke, and in principle was no longer the leader of the Uppsala.

    This announcement caused an uproar. Everyone whispered and talked about it. Swinned was not a villain. He was a leader and everyone was satisfied. Why didn''t he do it suddenly?

    Then people saw it again, and Rurik, who was about to become king, announced three major events:

    First, Uppsala will become a territory directly under the jurisdiction of the king. The people of Uppsala will be directly subject to the king. People''s lives will be focused on by the king. In short, the standard of living will improve day by day.

    Second, the Great Temple of Uppsala will be rebuilt in the future. The major task of the people of Uppsala is to guard this temple and the sacred tree.

    Third, the Swinned family became the governor of Uppsala, the governor was Swinned, and his son Hergon was the governor''s replacement.

    People worship heroes, and Rurik is the hero who defeated the Danes. Rurik also promised that after becoming king, the lives of ordinary people in Uppsala will be better. So now the act of washing clothes and fishing supplies for the Russian army to earn rewards can be sustained, and Rurik is really a good man.

    The so-called three big things, the people only pay attention to the first thing. In fact, it doesn''t matter who is the ruler, as long as he can make everyone''s life better, he is the best ruler.

 Chapter 853ï¼š All the Swedish nobles are here

    In Birka Bazaar, news of Rurik''s reign was spread.

    Rose¡¯s shops here are the most provocative, but the news is too stimulating, and Merlaren¡¯s merchants and the large families are amazed.

    So, the huge Russian fleet is heading straight to Uppsala? That man Rurik wants to be king in Uppsala?

    Mellaren¡¯s big family finally waited for Bjorn, these big landlords still respect Bjorn as king, just because they looked at him very ambiguously.

    The atmosphere in Mellaren¡¯s chamber is extremely delicate, and many local nobles urgently need Bjorn¡¯s explanation.

    A pair of eyes fell on this weak king, Bjorn was publicly scrutinized, and then he faced friends in his hometown and made an analysis of Mellaren¡¯s future.

    "The Ross people have promised to sell us the big ship, I have ordered five ships! This matter is according to your wishes."

    When he opened his mouth, he attracted everyone''s attention, because the purchase of the ship was negotiated by everyone.

    "What about the price?" Someone suddenly asked harshly, restlessly and unceremoniously.

    Bjorn glared at the man: "Speaking out will scare you."

    "It''s never too expensive." There was another human saying.

    "It''s slightly more expensive. A boat from the Ross wants us two hundred pounds of silver coins."

    is this kind of money? The numbers are really surprising. People who were very confident are now also worried.

    Someone is itching with hatred: "That **** Rurik sets the price so high, wouldn''t my conscience?"

    Someone asked with hatred: "Conscience? Those Ross merchants are also worthy of conscience?"

    They whispered and talked, Bjorn cleared his throat again, and screamed to stabilize the audience.

    "Ross are indeed greedy. You guys, if we stand in the realm of Ros, would you ask yourself, would you not become more greedy? I ordered five ships, and I also know that we can hardly come up with a thousand in one go. Pounds of silver coins. However, Rurik of Ross claims that we can use the new oatmeal to repay the debt by August."

    The big families have long recognized the situation. The war is not as fierce as the Ross people, and Mellaren can''t have an advantage on the battlefield. In peacetime, you should not swell your face to fill your body.

    They all believe that the glory that belongs to Mellaren is over. However, even if Mellaren wants to end the hegemony of Sweden, it must end with dignity and even preserve as much as possible some of the political legacy of the strong period.

    "It would be better if you can use oatmeal to repay the debt." Someone continued to ask, "Where is the boat? Where is the boat we bought?"

    "Just anchored in Uppsala." Bjorn said immediately: "When their fleet entered our great lake, among them were the big ships that were sold to us. As for why the Ross fleet went directly north to Uppsala. , You all know the news. Yes! The man Rurik wants to be king."

    "We have accepted that Rurik is king. What shall we be from Mellaren? And you, Bjorn? What shall you be? Let go of your king title willingly?"

    The speaker actually had some worries in his heart. He was afraid that Bjorn''s head would get hot, and he refused to give up the king''s title and drag Mellaren into an inappropriate war. Because this group of big families are big landlords first, and merchants second. Mellaren is a cultural concept, not an imagined community that must be guarded! And when Bjorn changed the name of the bazaar to "Birka", the major families and Bjorn himself were a certain degree of similarity.

    Many local nobles had the same idea, but they didn''t say anything.

    Bjorn didn¡¯t think much about it. Since they mentioned this matter, they would just pick and understand: "I will remove the king''s title, and I will personally participate in Rurik¡¯s throne ceremony. Friends, the strength of the Rus is for us. Everyone can see it. Just in the far east, I saw the huge city they built. I went to a very distant place. The people I saw didn''t speak our language, but they all called Rose the ruler. We must recognize the fact that the Mellaren people are inferior to Ross in all respects."

    This is not self-defeating, but just stating a basic fact, that is, both the speaker and the listener are very uncomfortable.

    Until Bjorn mentioned in public the private conversation with Rurik himself on the frozen ship in the frozen sea.

    All the powerful big landlords of Mellaren were present. These big families controlled Mellaren''s power together. Because Bjorn was not a powerful one, the big families had checked and balanced each other to a great extent and reached a kind of republic.

    To make the former overlord recognize his traditional allies as the new king, and then accept the result peacefully, the hearts of the nobles of the old overlord are extremely painful.

    At first, someone sighed in public, and was not happy about the content of the secret conversation between the two kings.

    Even if Rurik became the king, Mellaren still maintained a considerable degree of hegemony, or in other words, there will be no definite changes to the Mellaren people in the days to come.

    Even the kid Rurik made it clear that the future Mellaren people would not pay tribute to the king.

    Is this reasonable? Rurik''s move is by no means a good man. If it is not profitable, why does he do it?

    is based on the absolute tax exemption right of Ross merchants to do business anywhere in M?laren.

    At that time, under the rule of the Olegin chief, anyone who dared to set up a stall on the road had to pay tribute, forcing the Ross merchants to open shops on the island. It was not until Bjorn¡¯s coup d¡¯¨¦tat came to power with the Ross people that the Ross shops could open up to the Mellaren Bazaar.

    If only the power to collect taxes from the Ross people is lost by Mellaren, then lose it.

    Although everyone still thinks that Rurik must have a conspiracy, based on the information obtained now, the Ross people do not intend to vigorously squeeze the wool against Mellaren''s sheep, admitting that Rurik is king, the situation will not be too bad.

    After this meeting, all the great nobles in Mellaren breathed each other. Bjorn had secret discussions with R¨¹rik and reached some secret agreements with each other, which made Quan Mellaren quite obedient on the issue of "factual remittance."

    However, the situation in other tribes has become quite subtle.

    The Unkras tribe relied on the tribe to walk out of the Gould family. With this example of "to make a fortune", the leader Old Ungriffe summoned the tribe, and everyone quickly reached a common idea-to support Rose Is king.

    Yelmalon, another big tribe, they are located in a separate lake in the south and are largely self-contained.

    The all-powerful messenger sent away informed the old leader who was about to die. The old leader''s ears were back and the figure was rickety, and the soldiers of the past were finally overwhelmed by the years.

    After all, it was the powerful man Longstall who made up his mind for everyone.

    This Langstall is already the actual ruler of Yilmallen. According to their own rules, when the old leader is dead, he will succeed the title of duke.

    He is already a substantial duke. As the duke''s name is strictly given by Olekin, the king of the "Merlaren Dynasty", the future artifact will change hands, and the Rus will become a great king. Whether the title of duke is recognized is still a question. . Valley

    The Yilmalun people quickly came to have a shallow contact with the Rus due to geographical reasons. The most recent contact was that they sent troops together against Denmark many years ago, and since then they have lost contact with each other.

    The plenipotentiary claimed that Ross had struck out a large territory in the Eastern world, and that the people in Rurik''s hand reached tens of thousands, and clearly pointed out that they not only had a huge fleet, but also a large number of cavalry units. A situation that is easily overlooked by everyone was also emphasized by the plenipotentiary. The so-called Rus has a huge number of young children!

    Child, is the future of a tribe. Even if the child''s death rate is high, as long as the base is large enough, a large number of children will grow up to take up arms and fight.

    The Ruths are strong and full of stamina. This is a great thing for the Russ themselves. For the Yelmalen, the first thing they think of is a strong military threat.

    The past Mellaren will not invade Yilmallen in the south, so what will the Ross people do? Although they had severely damaged Denmark, they had indeed become a monster who couldn''t feed themselves. After all, in the traditional knowledge of the Yilmalun people, the Ross people are the fur-producing tribes living in the far north fjords, and they have laid a huge territory in only ten years. If they had reasons, it would not be easy to swallow the Yelmalon tribe.

    Among the large and small tribes in Sweden, it is the Y?rmalen tribe who maintains a strong sense of vigilance.

    There are a lot of tribes with a very small population and holding a duke title. A few hundred people form a small fishing village, and the leaders are also on the list of invited to participate in the ceremony of the King of Rose. The micro-tribes need to rely on a strong one to grab benefits. They have seen it very openly since ancient times. They have always been strong with whom. For their own benefit, it is not a problem to pay a batch of tributes in exchange for military protection.

    Of all the tribes, the Yilmalon people who are in the south and master the Lake Yilmalun face the most internal and external problems.

    The north undergoes a violent political reshuffle, and the Yelmalen people do not know what will be brought about by the Ruths who are king.

    Their more southern domain name is G?taland. As the tribes on the southern border of the Swedes have all moved north due to the frenzied Danish attack ten years ago, the abandoned living space was immediately occupied by the people of G?taland.

    Those G?taland people speak the same Gnostic language, but their blood is highly related to Denmark, and the dialect they speak is biased towards the Danish world. They are no longer Danes who have entered Scandinavia. The tribal alliance formed by the Gotaland people continues to encroach on the traditional territory of the Swedes to the north, but the trend has not changed.

    The current situation does not tolerate the Yilmalun people not listening to things outside the window, and they are quite vigilant in the silence.

    In this way, I bought a large Ross ship to anchor on Lake Y?rmalen, thereby enhancing everyone''s self-confidence. It is recognized that the Russ ship is strong in combat effectiveness, and a large ship is also in the hands of the Yilmalun. In this way, if the Gotalans go north to provoke, a large ship can also make the enemy in the south suffer.

    The promised ceremony of proclaiming the king and enthroning is on the summer solstice day of the Julian calendar.

    Before that, all the Swedish nobles took their missions and rowed a long boat to the north.

    They clearly arranged an appointment, so that the not-wide Ferrys River was full of boats.

    In the past, Uppsala did not have any record of attracting aristocrats from all over Sweden to visit. Hundreds of boats gathered in the inner lake owned by the locals, and thousands of people from the south arrived with the boats.

    Because any event is an opportunity to do business, the Uppsala people do not collect taxes on the vendors. The Merlaren people who do small business will naturally row a boat straight to the north, taking advantage of their lives to make small business.

    This situation was completely unexpected by Swinned, who was newly promoted to the duke and changed his name to the governor! It''s a pity that looking at your own strength, you can''t stop the people in the south from plundering and trampling your own small lake.

    More than a month, the Uppsala tribe has changed forever!

    The Great Temple changed its posture, and a city built by the Ross people rose from the ground. The huge Ross fleet has been anchored in the inner lake, like Uppsala has become a military port of Ross.

    Swinned and his cowardly son Hergon were appointed as two generations of governors of father and son. The local nobles of Yilmalun lost the title of duke and all their powers as a duke. Liurik worried that the locals would have rebellious feelings because of the loss of some honors, which required real materials to appease.

    Not to mention the enthronement ceremony, Rurik personally designed some glorious projects.

    A big scene where the king needs Zhaomin to cheer, why does it attract a large number of people to cheer? This requires the mobilization of thousands of local Uppsala men, women and children.

    It is foolish to force them to cheer, as long as you give each of them a real deal of wheat, everything will be fine.

    More than four thousand Uppsala people even count babies, one counts one, and each rewards one pound of wheat. Although this reward is very weak, the nobles in the past would never offer it.

    The locals don''t even know the concept of "gifts", and now pound after pound of wheat has fallen into their own hands. Rurik also explained the reason in due course: "As a man blessed by Odin, I was told by Dream Rioddin that you bowed down sincerely and worshiped the golden statue. The gods were very satisfied. I hereby request Rurik of Rose to reward the pious person with a pound. wheat."

    Therefore, the person who gave wheat is not only Rurik, but Odin, the king of the gods. Regardless of whether this statement is reliable or not, the ordinary Uppsala people who have been living ordinary lives have never been taken seriously by noble heroes like a few days.

    Ships from many cities of Ross arrived in Uppsa with hundreds of Ross citizens of different identities. Many foreign aristocrats only need to log in and ask for a while, and they learned many things about Rurik from the mouths of the locals.

    The incident surprised Bjorn who arrived the second time.

    "I remember that you were very resistant to the arrival of the Ross people before, so why are you all complimenting you now?"

    "What? Swinned is no longer a duke? He became the governor of the Ross people."

    "The Uppsala Temple? Has it become the private property of the Rus? Are you Uppsala crazy?"

    Bjorn never thought that he would return home for a month. What happened in Uppsala can only be described as a dramatic change.

    The locals smile enthusiastically, which shows that they not only accept the new situation, but also enjoy it.

    "Rurik! You are a clever man, I really don''t know what you used." Bjorn is deeply moved This situation is also fully demonstrated in the actual leader of the Yelmalen. In front of Stoll, he couldn''t share happiness with the locals, but noticed that the local duke had gone to the knighthood, and he was willing to become the governor of Rurik. A good duke must have been ordered by the Rus to give up power, and Uppsala will inevitably lose his power afterwards. She has died in name only and has become a part of the Rus Principality.

    Will the Russ use this method to rule the entire Sweden?

    Langstall urgently needs an explanation from Ruriek, but he basically knows nothing about Ruriek himself. It is too abrupt to rush to see him. It is better to be patient and wait until formal occasions to ask him generously about many matters. .

    Y?lm?llen is Sweden¡¯s de facto largest tribe in the southern border, and is born with the responsibility of defending the southern border of the Swedish world. After getting off the ship, Langstall soon met various nobles with well-dressed and gorgeous clothes. Even the shabby tribal leader had to put on a chain mail and a ferret hat and a helmet. Wild goose feathers are used for decoration.

    There are also some nobles active here, and there are many nobles decorating themselves with extremely rare emerald green peacock feathers.

    Many nobles gathered at the temporary pier. They came at different times. They all approached the messengers sent by Prince Rurik. After that, they invited the whole mission to the current temple and asked to set up tents near the holy tree.

    Langstall and his Yalmalen mission camped near the sacred tree of the Great Temple, and they showed up a banner with the words "YLMALEN" written in runes, proclaiming their existence.

 Chapter 854ï¼š The king of all hope

    He came a little earlier than Jorn, and he saw the grandeur of the Ross army really, but now he still feels still.

    What he sighed most was that he saw the legendary Uppsala Temple for the first time in his life, but it felt too strange.

    Within a short period of time, the Rus people made some improvements to the temple and replaced some rotten woods. It can be seen that without Rus''s improvement, the temple is clearly broken.

    The great temple built by the Ross people on the Neva River, it can be a layer of crystal (glass), crystal clear is a holy thing!

    The current Uppsala Temple really has a name, but it seems that it is just that.

    But this huge tree is sacred. There is a wooden base under the tree. There is a shrine on the base, and a large golden statue is enshrined inside. Look at it, it must be the **** of Odin.

    Why is there a pit around the big tree? If the base is part of the altar, so is the circular pit?

    Bjorn naturally realized: "Human sacrifice! Their Uppsala people have long spread the tradition of human sacrifice. Are these pits for the sacrifice of living people?"

    This matter is Bjorn. Don¡¯t say anything about it. His Melaren tribe also has a tradition of human sacrifice, but the Uppsala people make sacrifices to the big tree, and Mellaren is a human sacrifice to the lake god. At least Bjorn felt that it was unnecessary. He was very harmonious when he became king, or the "human sacrifice" belonging to Bjorn was the assassinated King Karl, which is not strictly a human sacrifice category.

    But the Ross people stood in Uppsala.

    "Liurik, you... don''t you suddenly change your mind to kill the slave sacrifice? You, as a man blessed by Odin, are you?"

    He pressed the question in his heart, he met Rurik himself, highly praised the arrangement of the altar, and congratulated the new king on the success of the ceremony.

    Leurik also highly praised Bjorn¡¯s rapid retreat, and emphasized the effectiveness of the secret agreement between the two sides in the secret place, and continued to emphasize that the two sides were allies in the past, and the present is, and the future will still be.

    "My enthronement ceremony is just around the corner. After all the nobles arrive, we will hold the first meeting of the All-Swedish Assembly. When I have completed my enthronement, it will be the second meeting. I will try to minimize the problems we have with each other. One-time solution. At that time, you have to openly support me to be the king! Uncle!"

    Lurik did call Bjorn as his uncle and slapped him on the shoulder meaningfully.

    In a better mood than Jon, so that his abdication would reduce the pain, but after another thought, doesn''t this seemingly respectful attitude also hide a knife invisibly? He naturally had to accompany the smiling face and grasp the interests of the Mellaren people.

    The ¡¡¡¡ ceremony is set at noon on June 28. The daylight hours are the most frequent on this day, and the sun at noon is the warmest.

    The good weather has lasted for many days, and the weather will still be bright in the foreseeable future. Everyone said that this is because the gods gave Rurik full face.

    The central hall of the Great Uppsala Temple, which was once empty, looked empty at first glance. Some new furnishings were added to it, and the whole became orderly and solemn.

    The ground in the temple that had been rammed into solid porcelain was laid with a layer of pine planks by the Ross people. The ground became more tidy, and the indoor air was always filled with a faint pine fragrance, which was very refreshing.

    Lurik transformed this place into a place for discussion, and made a batch of simple stools.

    Now, all the Swedish nobles who are willing to support the Ross aristocracy as king have arrived. Maybe there are still those who can¡¯t, and even if they have, they are trivial little roles.

    The heads of several important tribes from all over Sweden organized missions to arrive. They were extremely looking forward to a meeting and the ceremony of kingship.

    On the eve of the ceremony, the central hall is brightly lit!

    A large number of bronze first-class seats brought from Ross were installed assault, and an oil lamp matrix was also hung overhead.

    The world outside the hall was dark, the stars and moon in the sky illuminate the world so as not to be invisible. There are lit bonfires everywhere, and the whispers are drowned in the faint wind, and the air is filled with the smell of grilled fish.

    There are as many as thirty Swedish nobles, big and small, and more than ten Ross nobles.

    The climate at the end of June is already mild, and the countless oil lamps bring light to the hall and make the hall quite hot. The nobles, wearing cool single clothes, took off their hats to show off their various hair braids, beard braids, and heads on top of their heads.

    There are two distinguished women squeezed in a crowd of men. They are no one else but Svetlana, Queen of Rose, and Carlotta, Duchess of Ostara.

    have seen so many great worlds, the two women have no fear in the face of a crowd of men who seem to be fierce and evil. On the contrary, they are quite arrogant, deliberately raising their chins to declare that they are too expensive. Because their man is about to be king.

    After a polite greeting, Rurik deliberately responded with ambiguous responses to many sharp inquiries.

    Many nobles gathered together many questions, and countless questions were combined into one, which is what everyone needs to know and what can be brought to everyone after Rurik becomes king.

    "You will all get satisfactory answers. Your life will only be better than it is now. Those who recognize my rule can get long-term benefits, no matter the nobles or the people. The detailed terms will be discussed later. Now I I am about to be king. Those who recognize me as king continue to sit in the temple, and those who don¡¯t want to admit me can leave, and I don¡¯t want to stay."

    This is like an unequal transaction. The buyer must first give the money to the merchant. As for what payment the merchant will pay, it depends on the merchant''s choice.

    The nobles all understood that they had to admit that Rurik was the king before any subsequent political transactions could be made to gain possible benefits for their tribe.

    No one wants to leave. The so-called leaving the hall now is to deny Rick''s throne. Once this is done, it will give the Rus an excuse for crusade. In recent years, the means of the Russ to defeat the dissatisfied has been crazy war. The handsome Rurik in front of him is a murderous monarch. They have heard the blood of others and realized the truth of "the unpredictable and unpredictable punishment". They can only base their future well-being on the conscience of Rurik himself.

    It was Bjorn who personally took the lead in advocating that Rurik must be king.

    Everyone saw the man¡¯s public low-profile declaration: "My friends, the era when M?laren ruled all of Sweden is over. Ross is part of our Sweden, and Rurik led Ross to establish a great feat for us in Sweden. I have abdicated. Sweden needs a true kingly ruler. The king is Rurik. I support him very much, and you must also support him."

    Hearing, the older Unkras'' Ungriffe cleared his throat and solemnly announced in a hoarse voice: "I have experienced too much, and Rurik is the best man I have ever seen in my long life, one of the bravest A warrior. He is a man blessed by Odin, and my Ankras supports him as king."

    In this way, Swinned of Uppsala, who has gone to the knighthood and completely submissive, did not hesitate to explain his new identity. Today, he explained to the public that it is enough to make the leaders of the small tribes who do not know the specific situation present. Stunned. A large tribe of thousands of people, instantly became part of the Duchy of Rus, and their Uppsalas became Russ legally.

    Swinnede said excitedly: "Rurik is the real king. He is really considering the well-being of everyone. If the **** of wealth, Frei, comes to the world, it will probably be like this."

    This description immediately evoked a strong emotional resonance between Duke of Ostara Carlotta and Duke of Gran Svalgard. The two pointed out Rurik¡¯s kindness with tears, and greatly praised Ross for challenging the hegemony of Denmark on behalf of Sweden. And the fact of great success. Valley

    The so-called dukes of the many small tribes who were present were very deafened. They had to rely on the strong for their own benefit. It is not surprising that the female noblewoman of Ostara became the wives and concubines of Rurik. But the Granites are also a small tribe like everyone else. The leader Svalgard said that he was so excited that he cried, if it hadn''t been for the huge benefits of supporting Rose.

    The choice of ¡¡¡¡ Granite has played a significant role as a benchmark, and the small tribes yearn for it.

    Now only the great tribe Yilmalun nobleman Langstall has not made a clear statement.

    Langstall was looking at the atmosphere. Although he had something to confide in Rurik, he decided to suppress it first based on the status quo. He slammed his heart with his right fist in public. He was solemn and courteous, and his sentence circulated and frustrated: "We Yilmalun support Rurik as king."

    His speech was not modified with any attributives. It was just such a capable and brief statement that proved that he has a thousand words.

    Looking at him, Rurik could feel the emotion, and nodded: "Very well, Duke Longstall, you support me as a king, and I support you as a duke. I guess you still have a lot of words, Rest assured, any questions you have will eventually be satisfied."

    At this point, Rurik, who was supported by everyone, specially invited his old father out.

    Old Otto''s hair became silvery white, and he stood in front of the Swedish nobles with the support of Rurik.

    In the Nordic world, the so-called filial piety does not exist. A person will most likely die silently when he gets old, and it is extremely rare to be able to be taken care of by his own children.

    "My father is older than all of you. He is a guest from the old age and entered the new era we created. But the prosperity of Rose was not created by me in a short time, just like a great building. Someone needs to lay a solid foundation. I myself will be the king of Sweden, and my father will also be the king. I hope you will support..."

    At this moment, Otto stood pure and majestic, receiving the attention of many nobles. The nobles did not expect that Rurik would make such a good show. Could it be that tomorrow, a father and son will become the king of Sweden one after another.

    Bjorn didn''t know this beforehand, and it is fair to say that he himself respects this Otto very much. In other words, Bjorn didn''t know that the cub R¨¹rik had received many powers from his father when he was only nine years old.

    In the past, Ross has achieved many major military victories. In external propaganda and the recognition of many young Swedish aristocrats, this is the feat of Otto, Duke of Ross. It wasn''t until the last few years that Rurik officially showed off his dazzling demeanor and took over the power from his father.

    Bjorn took the lead in applauding: "The hero Otto should also be king. This is the glory he deserves."

    When everyone saw Bjorn''s attitude, they completely unified their attitudes. For a while, there was thunderous applause in the hall, accompanied by stomping and roaring.

    Looking at Otto again, he still has a sullen face, relying on willpower to suppress the desire to cry, but he is laughing wildly in his heart. He actually knew that he did not have enough merits to be the king of Sweden, since his son strongly asked his father to let his addiction go well, why not do it. He just sighed, it was a confused life after he was old, because this old boy was born and he had a goal in life.

    Otto always remembered the secret conversation with the late high priest Veria that day.

    "Rurik is a child blessed by Odin. Only he can lead Rose to prosperity. Your task is to raise him well."

    Now I can comfort Vilia''s soul in Asgard, that he has completed his final mission.

    The nobles left one after another, and when they returned to their respective residences, they were in no mood to fall asleep again tonight.

    Tomorrow is the summer solstice, and Rurik becomes king!

    The nobles were busy with their own affairs, and Rurik was also very busy at this night.

    Tonight, most of the nobles and nobles of Rose who are temporarily staying in Uppsala will be awake at night. A strong sense of excitement enveloped people''s hearts. They didn''t feel sleepy at all. They spent a lot of time on their own dressing. They must participate in the memorial ceremony with a gorgeous image and become the perfect foil for the king.

    The Uppsala Summer Solstice in 839 completely gave way to the coronation ceremony of Rurik.

    What is the future country? All the Swedish nobles have learned of the new country name in advance, namely the Kingdom of Ross-Sweden. Rurik was first the prince of the Duchy of Ross, and secondly the king of all Sweden. This is a bit like the Commonwealth of Poland and Lithuania, or the merger of Castile and Aragon, the so-called two countries and one family rule. This model is not uncommon in Europe. The country name Lurik pointed out really gave the Swedish aristocracy a lot of face. At the same time, he also pointed out that there are inevitable differences between Ross and Sweden.

    Lurik really made some compromises. According to his wishes, the name of Sweden could have been ignored. Sweden should be part of Ross and can only continue to exist as a cultural concept, and its own kingship is also the kingship of all Ross, not just the king of Sweden.

    It takes a little bit for Ross to completely replace Sweden''s job. First of all, the Swedish throne must be won.

    In the early morning, the sound of the horn broke the silence.

    A group of people who haven¡¯t slept for a whole night still keep their heads sober. The slow-burning bonfire again throws a large amount of fuelwood, surrounding the sacred tree and the huge camping site around the Great Temple, quickly filled with smoke, and soon there was a strong smell of wheat. .

    Lurik just took a short nap. Early in the morning, he saw his wives and concubines change into priestly attire, gathering in the slight coolness of the morning.

    Only the high priest Lumia, who has already put on her antler helmet, is covered with glass beads, amber, lapis lazuli and gold ornaments. Her dress is quite heavy, she has the strength to persevere for a long time, and will not be discouraged for the sake of her cherished Master Rurik In fact, all the priests of Rose are extremely well-dressed, and Rose has Enough gems adorn their beauty.

    There are also important sayings here as people. They are actually the inhabitants of Asgard in the legendary heavenly sanctuary. Legend has it that the souls of noble men and women can ascend to Asgard and live incomparably every second. What is so beautiful? From the perspective of ordinary people, a wonderful woman must be a gorgeous accessory.

    Lumia is the high priest, and Queen Svetlana is the deputy priest.

    ''S wife Noren is also a priest in principle, and she brought a full set of personally trained bands as a major ceremonial guard for the entire sacrificial activity.

    The noble people of the Duchy of Ross who are able to come are all in Uppsala, and even Spuyut and the Danish Ragnar, who acted as royal pirates, rushed from Bornholm to join in June.

    is like an old fat man Gould who has almost died soon, and he will also arrive in Uppsala in a sedan chair to witness Rurik becoming king with his family.

    Hundreds of Ross flags were flying around the Great Temple, and the hunting scene with flags was majestic.

    Thousands of Ross warriors are dressed in blue and white costumes. They are holding their halberds, their heads are flying, and their leather helmets reflect the intense sunlight. The huge goose feathers on the helmet tops are also swaying in the wind.

    These thousand warriors are arching a boardwalk made of wooden stakes and wooden basins, which directly connects the central temple of the Great Temple with the foundation under the sacred tree. This is the stage for the great nobles. By then, the crowds around the ceremony venue will be impenetrable, and they will all be able to see the king''s heroic posture!

 Chapter 855ï¼š 1 powerful kingdom of Ross was born

    As the sun rose, the entire Uppsala village was completely empty! At the same time, it was a group of outsiders who spontaneously heard the news yesterday to join in the fun.

    Uppsala has 4,000 inhabitants on weekdays, but the total number of people gathered here for various purposes has reached an astonishing 20,000. In fact, no one counts the specific number of people, but Birka Bazaar suddenly became a depression, and the hugely populated Mellaren tribe became deserted, and even the Tombstone Island stronghold of Ross, which was at the T-junction of the ocean, became deserted.

    Where is the person? Where did everything go?

    The so-called people who have the ability to row have all arrived. Uppsala Injurik, the culmination of prosperity for the first time in history.

    Now that the sun is getting closer and closer to the highest point of the dome, anyone who puts a stick on the ground can judge the length of the sun''s shadow and determine the time. The length of the shadow continues to shorten, and people''s moods become more and more excited.

    More than 20,000 people were completely crowded in a small area centered on the sacred tree. There were almost more boats than fish in the small inner lake, as if a forest had grown on the lake, and it was full of large and small spreading masts. The Great Temple of Uppsala has never been so grand since it was built.

    More than a hundred male reindeer with big horns are strung together with twine. Although there are folk rumors that the new king''s accession to the throne must be a human sacrifice in accordance with the Uppsala model, since the people saw a large number of reindeer walking through the arched passage among the crowd, they all understood what the Rus people thought.

    Ros¡¯s characteristic sacrificial methods are also well known! For example, a wooden tower was erected on the lakeside. To be honest, it was so tall that it attracted a group of urchins to climb the tower and play. The Rose Standing Wooden Tower is for burning. The so-called Fire Tower respects Odin. Every Swedish merchant who has been to Shilla Fort is trying to describe the grand occasion of the Fire Tower.

    Obviously, this large herd of reindeer is a sacrifice to replace the human sacrifice. It is fair to say that Rurik is really generous, it is a huge herd of deer! At that time, Olegin became king, beheading ten slaves to sacrifice to the lake **** and Odin, which was called a masterpiece.

    The Ross people are too particular. One hundred and eleven bucks with big horns are sacrificed, redefining the grandeur.

    People sacrificed for the deer herd and there was a lot of noise, and as time approached, more and more people screamed.

    Until the dense horns shook the audience with a melodious and majestic tone, just like the revelation of the gods rushing to the beach with the long ship.

    The noise of the Great Temple of Uppsala came to an abrupt end, and tens of thousands of eyes turned to the main hall of the Great Temple. They had a strong hunch that Prince Ross and the entire priest team were about to appear.

    The horn sounded melodiously, followed by the more ethereal sound of the bone flute, and even the drumbeat that pierced the soul.

    This is a band trained by Nolan. All the young musicians ensemble to a vigorous hymn with Nordic characteristics.

    They dressed up very similar to priests, dressed in plain robes with corollas on their heads, playing their respective instruments, and slowly walked out of the temple hall.

    Noren is their leader, blowing the bone flute to lead the way. The musicians stood in rows along the wooden passage in the center. As people watched, they slowly approached the sacred tree and lined up again. The sound of flutes, horns and drums continued to be heard.

    Norren ignored the tens of thousands of onlookers, determined to his own performance.

    Thousands of people also have a tacit understanding of maintaining stability, or that they have long been attracted by the ceremony, and they are afraid to be the villain who destroys the beauty of the ceremony.

    The great king hasn''t appeared yet, and musicians dressed like priests first stand at the altar. The female musician who took the lead seemed tireless, leading the whole band to play a number of tactful tunes alternately.

    Everything is in Rurik''s control, he himself is standing in the temple in full costume.

    After ¡¡¡¡ Nolen¡¯s team of musicians cycled the music suite three times, the ceremony was completely kicked off.

    Look! Look good!

    Fifty berserkers dressed in bear leather suits with domineering bear head fangs, holding a shield in their left hand and a steel sword in their right hand, are still around the wooden passage around the center, and they are kicking at the front gate of the temple hall with very neat steps. Out.

    Since the heroic fighters suddenly appeared, the great King Kedang appeared?

    The nobles and people onlookers finally became noisy. At this moment, the Russ army holding the halberd against the adult wall was immediately alert. The human wall formed by them became airtight, which fully guaranteed that there was enough space at the ceremony site to carry out the following ceremony.

    Those bear-headed berserkers stood completely under the sacred tree, centered on the sacred tree, their round shields pointed inwards, and pointed their swords directly at the herd of deer who knew nothing about the future under the sacred tree.

    It was a quiet outdoor noise, pulling his father''s old hand, Rurik was extremely excited.

    "They are waiting for us to show up."

    "I am waiting for you to show up." Otto said rightly.

    "So we have to do a good job." No matter what, Rurik raised his head and looked at Lumia, who has battled against the big scene: "My high priest, let''s start!"

    Lumia with a huge antler helmet on her head nodded deeply, and patted her face again to make her spirits excited. Perhaps the lower-level priestesses will be a little timid because of the big scene, she encouraged: "Servants of the gods and kings, don''t pay attention to the eyes of mortals, let us complete today''s great sacrifice, and wish the king''s birth. Now! Let''s go! !"

    With both hands, she raised the high priest''s staff that Rose has been passed down from generation to generation, and took a firm step towards the light gate of the main hall.

    Lumia¡¯s boots stepped onto the sloping wooden path, walked out of the temple, and stood on the wooden path leading to the shrine under the tree with the attention of tens of thousands of eyes.

    The passage to the holy tree is not far away. All the priests seem to be walking on the runway, but it is more beautiful than the runway.

    The priestesses put their hands on their chests, and the corollas on their heads looked solemn. Listen carefully, the wind blowing on their clothes still makes a crisp sound.

    Until now, the king has not appeared, but he saw the small high priest Rose wearing an antler helmet standing in the shrine under the sacred tree.

    Under the tree is a wooden platform about one meter high on the ground, where the shrine where the golden bust of Odin is placed.

    Many priestesses knelt down to the shrine under the leadership of the high priest, and then accompanied the orchestra to sing a chorus of praise to Odin that the Rus had preserved for more than a century. The ethereal chorus soothed the restlessness of the people. It is indeed a pleasure to listen to the singing of a group of girls. The Swedish nobles who watched were all praised, and they also carefully watched the Moros sacrifices, thinking that they should also learn one.

    "Organize beautiful girls to be priests and sing together? You Ross people are really particular, but unfortunately, my Melaren tribe will learn soon." Bjorn thought.

    Finally, the ethereal hymn they sang ended with the sun rising to the highest point.

    The sun shone on the faces of tens of thousands of people, and people squinted their eyes and continued to wait.

    Lu Mia is waiting for the present moment. She is standing in the shade of a tree, suddenly and slowly raising her wooden staff with both hands, raising her chin to look up at the sky.

    She looked around again and shouted: "Odin! Rurik, who was ordered by you, finally ushered in his glory! Let him be the king of Sweden!"

    She shouted three times in succession, and her penetrating roar was inspiring.

    At this moment, the horns in the band received a clear signal, and they played the trumpet together.

    Perhaps such a scene should be complemented by the majestic sound of a giant copper qin, and the resonance of the ten horns is not bad.

    Lurik and Otto have been waiting for a long time, and two generations of Rose Princes stepped onto the wooden platform towards glory.

    is the way they appeared on the stage is surprising.

    This is the glory of my son, as well as my own glory. Otto was obviously decayed, and he refused to accept the old and forcibly put on a chain mail, but he did not have an iron helmet on his head. He showed his bald head and a flowing gray beard in public. Such an image is very attractive in the Nordic aesthetics, because some legends point out that Odin, the **** king, who lives in the Hall of Valor, always like this. Faces the heroic spirits.

    Lurik himself is exceptionally elegant.

    His golden beard has obviously been taken care of by a knife, his golden mustache is quite regular, and his most unique golden ponytail is still flying in the wind.

    Now the question is, two of Rose¡¯s most nobles, don¡¯t we wear hats today?

    Liu Rick gave his father enough honor, and Otto walked in front of his son, enjoying the attention of the people. Otto didn''t feel that he was qualified to be a king again, and was respected as a king by his son, which was completely disapproved by other nobles.

    Everything is a drama.

    The father and son walked through a short passage, and they seemed to revisit the way of Rose''s rise along the way.

    The remote tribes who used to live in the fjords have finally become kings.

    The more he thought about it, Otto''s willpower finally couldn''t restrain the sorrow of the tear sac. He walked up to the sacred tree with clearly visible tear marks and stood in front of the Odinkin statue. Valley

    At this moment, Lu Mia has a wooden stick in her right hand and a wooden box in her left hand.

    The two generations of princes of the Rus Principality half kneeled toward the idol and the high priest with luggage.

    Now, let¡¯s look at High Priest Lumia. She handed the stick to her temporary deputy Svetlana, and then ordered all priests to kneel down towards the idol regardless of their rank.

    Facing the idol, she held the wooden box high and slowly opened it, and then slowly took out the golden laurel crown inside.

    Like holding a priceless treasure, he slowly turned around and put it on Otto''s bald head preciously.

    Anyone who saw the golden dazzling object held by the high priest would know that it was a crown, but the crown was actually worn on Old Otto''s head?

    This action has never before given life to the Swedish nobles, and it has undoubtedly caused an uproar. It was said that Rurik was the king, and then Otto became the king of Sweden?

    But something dramatic happened.

    Otto, wearing a golden laurel crown, stood up, deliberately showed his golden crown in public, and declared as loudly as possible: "I! Otto! I am not qualified to carry the weight of this golden crown! I am the first Duke of Ross. Now, it is up to you. I will put this golden crown symbolizing the King of Sweden on Rurik''s head!"

    Otto, took off the laurel crown and put it exactly on the kneeling son''s head.

    This moment is the highlight moment of the whole ceremony.

    Rurik put on the golden crown and went through the above process, he was swearing to all Ross and the nobility of Sweden. The king of the new kingdom of Sweden comes from the lineage of the Princes of Rose. It is definitely not right. The lineage of M?laren Succession of the king.

    This is a very strong political performance. The clever Swedish nobles feel the subtle atmosphere, especially Bjorn. He is completely abdicated now. He has not announced publicly that he has given up the kingship to be considered as a great honor for him, but the Rus people do it. With this trick, it is obvious that the king''s enthronement ceremony really has nothing to do with him.

    Rurik of Ross became king and has no relationship with the previous king. The Swedish throne held by the Rus was not inherited from the M?laren. It is true that Rus was born in Sweden, but the performance of the Rus today is like an outsider''s annexation of Sweden.

    The uncomfortable emotion was deeply pressed by Bjorn. After he went to the king, he was still the leader of the Mellaren people, at least he had the title of Duke, and there were more than 20,000 men under him, although his strength was far inferior to Ross. The duchy is also much stronger than other Swedish tribes.

    Lurik, who put on the golden laurel crown, looked around and stretched out his right arm to insist on the people.

    "All the Swedes!" he said, "Thanks to the love of the king Odin! I! Rurik Ottosson, become the king of all Sweden! Now, I announce! Sweden and Ross merged, a powerful kingdom of Ross born!"

    He said it many times in succession, emphasizing the national title.

    The Swedish nobles heard it very well, and Rurik, who became the king, has been emphasizing that his kingdom name is the Kingdom of Ross.

    A huge stone was pressed in my heart, and Bjorn was taken aback. In the end, the Mellaren people lost their kingship, and finally they could not even keep the concept of Sweden?

    Bjorn paid close attention to the attitudes of the other nobles, but saw them all smiling. Didn''t they never care about the concept of "Sweden"? Could it be that from beginning to end, only the M?laren people insisted on the Swedish concept.

    Family and country feelings? Talking about a unified Swedish concept with a group of Swedish aristocrats who still retain a lot of blood tribal heritage is too advanced.

    The original meaning of Sweden is "a sanctuary under the rule of the gods", which is the proud claim of the ancestors of North Germany to the place where they lived. The tribes large and small in Sweden have their own names, but Olekin from M?laren was the first to use Sweden as the name of the country.

    Lurik is the actual king of Sweden, and the country¡¯s name is not Sweden. Many Swedish nobles don¡¯t care at all.

    Other nobles don¡¯t entangle this, what if Bjorn feels unwilling? He is not a person who is struggling with face, his family strength is also weak, and the future will still need the help of the Rose nobles, so he can bear it down.

    The King of Sweden is born! It''s Rurik!

    The name of the new country was born, the Kingdom of Ross! Of course, the name "Kingdom of Sweden" is also an informal country name.

    People were cheering, and Rurik¡¯s shouts were completely submerged by the ocean of happiness.

    The ¡¡¡¡ ceremony has finally reached its peak, and now it is only necessary to push the ceremony to the extreme.

    Rulik who became the king resolutely drew out his steel sword and pointed it straight at the herd of deer under the foundation.

    His command words were overwhelmed by the cheers of the people, and those bear-headed berserkers had confessed their tasks, and many berserkers rushed to the herd to begin the last remaining sacrifice.

    The next scene is quite bloody...

    Speaking of Swinned, the former Duke of Uppsala and the Governor, because of his noble status, he can come to the front line of sacrifice. Bring all his family members, especially by personally holding down the shoulders of his son Hergon, forcing the cowardly young man to see the entire process of the ceremony.

    Hergon was not born cowardly, he had witnessed sacrifices when he was young, and the terrible scenes frightened his soul.

    Now, one hundred and eleven reindeer were pressed on the ground by the Ross Berserker and cut their throats one by one, and watered the sacred tree with scarlet deer blood. He was shaking again with fright.

    To be honest, the entire scene of deer slaughter was too cruel. Today''s reindeer sacrifice has created a history. After all, Rose has been upgraded to a kingdom. The biggest sacrifice of reindeer in the past was ten, and today it has increased by more than ten times.

    Why hold onto one hundred and eleven reindeer? This is very particular.

    There is sufficient information to prove that Hafgen, the former king of Denmark, who was killed by Rurik himself, killed 111 slaves to sacrifice Odin when he claimed to be the king of Denmark. Ross doesn''t need to sacrifice such a savage ritual, so he will replace it with an equal amount of reindeer, and must not be overwhelmed by the defeated kingdom of Denmark on the scale of the ritual.

    At this point, the Danish hero Ragnar, who came here to participate in the ceremony of Rurik¡¯s kingship, realized the reason.

    Ragnar didn¡¯t come in vain this time. His two sons, Ival and Bjorn, were there. Both children watched the huge deer festival with their own eyes. They didn¡¯t have the slightest fear. On the contrary, they felt that King Rurik. Really respect God Odin.

    The circular trenches surrounding the holy tree were filled with deer blood, and the deer corpses were carried away by Ross soldiers in public. There is enough news to point out that not only will there be a fire dance festival surrounding the burning wooden tower tonight, all the reindeer meat used in the sacrifice at noon is turned into a delicious meal for the participants.

    The ¡¡¡¡ ditch formed a scarlet paste, and the blood of the deer was solidifying rapidly. The spectacular deer festival opened everyone''s eyes.

    But the ceremony is still not over.

    Lurik still needs the final treatment. He drew out his meat-cutting knife and gently pressed it against his left index finger. His **** fingers became black and red blood on the statue of Odin.

    He jumped off the wooden base again He held a special long-handled water scoop, scooped the deer blood in the trench, and splashed it on the trunk of the sacred tree.

    In the end, his blood-stained fingers were meaningfully pressed on the trunk full of deer blood, representing a strong symbolic meaning. The so-called lord of the world relies on this "human Yggdrasil", and the world The trees are connected and directly declare the king''s will to Odin, the king of the gods.

    The ritual of proclaiming the king''s enthronement is coming to an end, and that is only the end of the ceremony.

    The 20,000 people entrenched in Uppsala are about to start a carnival.

    Because of the ceremony, Odin has recognized Rurik''s throne. He is a generous king, a hero who has given glory and successful revenge to all the Swedish tribes. People need a carnival.

    No, under the sunset, the prepared wooden tower is burning!

    The empty field is full of barbecue stalls. All the sacrificial deer are skinned by the Ross people. The venison is shared by everyone, even if the people present are only given a tiny piece of venison.

    They started the carnival, and Rurik, wearing a golden laurel crown, could finally claim to be king.

    He was finally satisfied, but it was only temporarily satisfied.

    The real king would not be satisfied with the achievements in front of him. Rurik''s eyes looked toward the west, the east, and even the south.

    Ross merged with Sweden, and a brand new Kingdom of Sweden, or the Ross dynasty of Sweden, was born.

    Today¡¯s grand ceremony is obviously just the prelude to future brilliant music...

 Chapter 856ï¼š High Priest of her new Uppsala Temple

    Rurik''s enthronement ceremony was huge, but the dense forest seemed to cover up this momentum.

    The altar hidden in the forest seems to be isolated from the world. The priests of Uppsala are here in secret to carry out their summer ritual activities.

    Regarding the uppsala temple being occupied by the Rus, the high priest with a patterned face has nothing to say.

    Nor would he curse the Ross people and curse Rurik in this secret altar. It was as if the Ruths left after being satisfied, and the great temple and sacred tree still belonged to the priests.

    However, they are totally unable to estimate what measures a duke will take to some people in the old age after being upgraded to king!

    The revelry of the queen will not stun Rurik''s head.

    Or to be king now, it is not his life goal at all. He didn''t even plan to be the king of Sweden, but the wheels of the times have been crushed to the present. The manifest destiny has given Ross the opportunity to integrate the Nordic world and even is a historical responsibility. To be the king of Sweden is destiny, and Rurik must wear it. crown.

    He will declare his own philosophy of governing the country to all the Swedish nobles, and the nobles also need to understand how they will live with the people after the start of the "Russ Dynasty".

    He can conclude that the majority of nobles will feel pressure on matters such as power, duty, and tribute. For the time being, this group of people will not say anything. They can predict how they want to stay in Rick. As the saying goes, no one wants their own interests to be harmed. As long as the new king can bring benefits to the nobles, everyone will not have any antipathy in the interests of the interests, and the Ruth rule can last forever.

    As long as the tribes of Sweden or the world around M?laren do not condense into a single rope, the Rus Principality part of the kingdom can be easily overcome with absolute size.

    Even so, these nobles still need to see the majesty of the king!

    Is it majesty to kill one hundred and eleven deer to worship Odin?

    No! not enough.

    Ross disdains human sacrifices, but some people must die. Some people will be put to death, and Ruriek did not intend to kill innocent people indiscriminately, simply because those mortal people, whether they have the intention or not, their existence itself is a threat to the king''s power.

    It is July, and all the Swedish nobles are still staying in Uppsala.

    Most of the people who joined in the excitement have already evacuated, and the not-so-large Neihu Lake has calmed down. The Russian army still stayed here. They were ordered to maintain a high level of alert. What surprised the local people was that the non-productive Ruths simply lived in the cities they built, and even their favorite logging work was suspended.

    Inside the fence, the soldiers are polishing their weapons to avoid the rusting of the weapons caused by the humid climate.

    King Rurik has already spoken. A few days later, the All-Swedish Nobility Conference will be held. King Yu himself elaborated on the relationship between the monarch and his vassals. Before the meeting, the nobles were not allowed to leave, nor were they allowed to meet and ask for an explanation, they had to wait quietly.

    This is like training an eagle. You can put the eagle aside and let it stay quiet, thus training its patience and obedience.

    Boredom and anxiety accompanied the nobles. Fortunately, the king gave some glass bottles of spirits and honey pastries. It is not a big problem to have a good meal to soothe the emotions.

    They didn''t know what Rurik was doing these days, but the Governor of Uppsala realized that the priests who fled the forest were coming back with a little thought.

    Lurik is indeed not simply staying with his wives and concubines in a temporary residence.

    The so-called temporary residence is the Great Temple of Uppsala. The buildings connected together in a huge arc shape housed all the royal family and the nobles of Rose. Even the elite guards led by Grund camped near the palace.

    It was a sunny morning, and the energetic King Rurik got a surprise report from his subordinates.

    "Swinned has something to ask for? Haha, what can I do now."

    "My lord, do you let me go?" Chuan Lingbing asked cautiously.

    "Make a way to let him in."

    "Yes."

    Soon, Swinned hurried over, unarmed, he saw the king smiling only flattering, and seeing the king glared at him, he immediately returned to seriousness.

    He knelt down on the wooden floor to salute the soldiers wittily, and got up only after getting the order to get up.

    "Swinned, what''s the matter with you? Could it be that you are asking for something for your son?" Rurik asked casually.

    "It''s nothing about Hergon. I just want to report one thing to you. Those priests who took many statues to the forest altar, they are coming back. You now own all the buildings of the Great Temple, and you are bound to... ¡­"

    "Clash with your priests?"

    "Yes."

    Swinned''s words are very real, and the hidden meaning of the words is more clear. The so-called priests come back and the king should leave. Even if he knew that based on the current situation, the Great Temple was already royal property.

    "Ah! I thought those people don''t want to come back, they won''t come but it''s better." Rurik pretended to lament.

    "How about you...?" Swinned was more cautious.

    Lurik stared at him sharply: "What do you think, what shall we do?"

    "I... I don''t know. It seems that you think they are... very redundant?"

    "Isn''t it superfluous? So, I plan to annihilate them."

    "what!"

    Swinned''s surprised expression was quite exaggerated. Rurik was stepping forward and slapped his shoulder sharply: "The Uppsala Temple is always an important temple. It is my property, and that The big tree is even more of my property. I am enthroned here, how can I let those priests take it again. There are too many of them. As long as they dare to come back, the result will be death."

    Obviously the king''s attitude is extremely serious. Swinned suddenly felt that he was quite redundant today. The king has already issued death sentences for the old priests, and he is here to wait and see.

    There was no more to talk about, and Swinned was given an order: "Go back to your house and live with peace of mind, and restrain the Uppsala people from running around in the near future. I will kill the priests. You must not leak this. A little wind. Follow my orders, and your family will prosper in the future."

    The mercenary team was completely upgraded to the Imperial Guard, and Grund became the leader of the first generation of Imperial Guards.

    The main members of the Imperial Guard are a large number of teenagers. They have been loyal to the king for many years. They can be trusted in terms of loyalty, young and burly physique. But for these young warriors, the steel swords they recently issued were also forged and polished recently. The blades were not stained with blood, and they had never killed anyone.

    It''s not how ruthless people can defend the king''s safety.

    Leurik gave a clear order to Glend, leading the young brothers to take the priests who had returned.

    "As long as they dare to come back, do it, don''t think it is a taboo to kill the priest. Your monarch is protected by Odin, and it is only honor to fulfill the monarch''s orders."

    Grund has his own beliefs. He dreams that his soul can enter the Hall of Valor after his life is over. Now, he was convinced that Rurik himself was indeed Odin''s darling. Although killing the priest was a taboo, it didn''t matter now.

    More than one hundred young guards were specially organized. They are in principle the complex defense of the palace, but in essence they are also a group of killers.

    They are only loyal to the king. The king has orders to kill the enemy. As for who to kill, they have no right or bother to decide, as long as they perform their duties properly.

    Uppsala Great Temple hides murderous intent!

    The old priests who were pulling wooden wheeled carts, carrying sacrificial supplies and precious idols knew nothing about it.

    The high priest of Uppsala with a patterned face has no good feelings for Rurik. His smiley face was flattering. His act of running away was to vote with his feet to express his dissatisfaction with Rurik as the king.

    The priests didn¡¯t say anything, they acted against the king! So you must die!

    The priests really do not eat fireworks. In the past, the temple was always separated from the world by walls. After more than 20 priests of different ages asked the people for property, life was pure worship. According to their logic, such a pious statement will touch the gods, and the soul after death will surely enter Asgard.

    They patted their pace quite neatly, pulling a flatbed cart, and showing sly figures in a thick morning mist, just like a pair of elves walking out of the forest.

    The crown of antlers on the head of the full-faced high priest is clearly swearing that the true high priest of the Great Temple of Uppsala is back.

    When the fog gradually dissipated, the priests who walked into the open ground were spotted by the Ross warriors who were waiting for work.

    These fighters are not actors, and they don''t even know that Rurik gave the killer''s order, they just watched from a distance.

    The high priest saw the building of the Great Temple and the mass of holy trees. After some time passed, it seemed that the Rus did not do anything to the temple. That is, they can''t get the sacred utensils of the temple, and really rely on their own utensils to do the rituals?

    The corners of the high priest''s mouth turned slightly upwards. His emotions were contemptuous. As a result, he found that the wall was gone, and replaced by a large number of tents and temporary wooden sheds, completely dumbfounded.

    All the priests are dumbfounded! Simply froze on the spot.

    The shock was followed by anger, and their sacred abode was desecrated.

    "Rylik? Ross people?! These are all you do?!"

    The old right hand gripped the wooden staff tightly. The high priest smashed the pit with the wooden staff deeply on the soft soil and ordered all the priests to walk quickly.

    At the same time, Rurik''s wives and family members have evaded one after another, and even the old Otto has withdrawn in an orderly manner with the team.

    Inside the main hall of the temple is a gilded bust of the Russian **** Odin, making it the only statue of a god.

    Lurik put on chain mail, and his beloved golden laurel was firmly on the head of the flowing golden ponytail.

    More than one hundred young Janitor soldiers sharpened their steel swords, and they all hid in the temple building.

    With the sacred tree as the center, a small area has been cleared, and the noisy place is now very quiet!

    The angry Uppsala priests wanted to confront Rurik, but when they returned to the temple where the wall was lost, they were shocked to see the weird tranquility here.

    "Liurik! Could it be that you desecrated my great temple?"

    "Ross, show up! Explain what you did, why did you demolish the wall?"

    "Look at the good deeds you have done, why you built a strange wooden platform in front of the sacred tree."

    The high priest had a hoarse voice when he was up for age. He had already taken off his hood, showing a pattern full of his head, which looked terrifying at first glance.

    It is more than him, all the Uppsala priests present have this tattoo pattern. They don''t even have much intact skin on their bodies. Everyone should get tattoos as much as possible, with densely packed words of worshipping God, believing that this move can reach the sky.

    More than twenty men with patterns on their bodies showed their true faces, and they felt that the high priest''s inquiry was just a vent of anger. The Ross people should have left, just like everyone left with the sacred artifacts and threw them to the Ross people. Now the Ross people are learning to leave a mess.

    Suddenly, the priests saw a strong man walking out of the darkness of the hall.

    is Rurik! The flowing golden ponytail proves everything.

    The high priest was waiting for Rurik''s appearance. She appeared suddenly, and it was all over for the high priest.

    "You?!" Rurik held a steel sword impressively, and the light reflected violently in the sun. "High Priest of Uppsala, we meet again."

    "Ruriek? You..." The high priest saw the crown on this person''s head and was convinced that the person had been called the king. This strong threat was really irritating when he was pointed at with a dazzling sword.

    The high priest didn''t have any fear, so he began to criticize.

    Unexpectedly, Rurik didn''t want to hear this person need it at all, and casually ordered loudly: "My soldiers! Come out!"

    After a while, the Rose Forbidden Army hiding in the temple filed out. They moved extremely quickly, surrounding more than twenty priests with patterns on their faces. The shield painted with blue patterns on a white background is matched with the warriors'' uniforms of the same pattern to form a unified and mighty circular shield wall.

    "Huh? Rurik of Rose, what do you want?!"

    As soon as the high priest asked a question, he saw this group of crazy warriors culling.

    The round shield leaned in front of him, the steel sword stabbed frantically, and the priests who didn''t know the situation were bayoneted one after another.

    The first time a man was ordered to kill, a young imperial soldier witnessed blood for the first time in his life. The blood splashed on him was no longer the blood of deer for training, but the blood of the enemy!

    Their hearts were beating wildly, knowing that the other party had fallen dead in a pool of blood, they were still stabbing wildly.

    Only when the shield is bloodied, can he really prove his bravery to the king and be worthy of his salary.

    The high priest of Uppsala didn''t know how many swords he had in his body. He didn''t even know to his death why Rurik, who became the king, had to commit such violence under the shade of the sacred tree.

    The high priest died, and his blood-stained antler helmet was confiscated by Rurik after his death.

    The sacrificial artifacts they brought back were all captured by Rurik.

    The hearts of the soldiers who completed the mission were beating wildly, their faces seemed to be smiling, and their expressions were quite distorted.

    This crazy scene was seen by Governor Swinned who was hiding in the temple, and he did not want to show up.

    He was asked to stay here to witness the killing ordered by the king, and at this moment he also realized that it was an act of slaughter.

    Swinned tremblingly walked out of the temple, still trembling as he stood in front of the king.

    "The priest...the priests are all dead."

    "Dead. As I said, these people are not needed."

    "Ah! How good is this. Oh no, I mean, you still have to keep some priests. You kill these old priests, and you won''t let the temple go to waste."

    Swinned was standing next to the corpses of the priests, and mentioned the future in a nervous state, which shows that this guy is very good.

    Lurik didn''t kill any priests, his sword was still kind. This convenient sword returned to the scabbard, and he glanced at the deadly High Priest of Uppsala, and said to the governor: "It is very important to me without these people. I said that they will die if they dare to come back. What are you Swinned? Don''t worry, I will leave a team of priests, and I will leave a concubine as the new High Priest of Uppsala."

    "A woman? A priestess?"

    "Are you surprised?"

    Indeed, in Uppsala tradition, women cannot be priests. But the Roths became kings, and Roth''s traditions are clearly reversed.

    Swinned hurriedly explained: "Any decision you make is wise."

    Rurik shrugged: "Presumably you have realized what you must stand. I know you must assist the new priestess. I will give birth to a child with the new Uppsala high priest, the future high priest. It will be hereditary and will continue the blood of this king. I warn you, you have no right to make irresponsible remarks to the high priest I appointed, you must give your help."

    "Yes!"

    Regarding Rurik leading the crowd to annihilate the old priests of Uppsala, it really gave the people a huge psychological shock.

    The Ross people cheered the king¡¯s courage, the Uppsalas feared the king¡¯s cruelty, and the nobles who stayed here felt that this was the king¡¯s deterrence.

    "You really dare to kill even priests! You are really cruel. If Odin hadn''t given you a blessing, I wouldn''t dare to do that for someone else." Bjorn, who was abdicated, only dared to sigh in silence.

    A short time later, King Rurik summoned all the nobles and publicly unveiled his canonized High Priest of Uppsala.

    She is a little girl, obviously much younger than the high priest Lumia of Ross. But she is not very young, as a woman already has the qualifications to be a mother.

    She is Rumi, one of Rurik¡¯s wives and concubines, and as the attendant of the high priest Rumi, she participated in the entire enthronement ceremony as a lower priest.

    Lumi who is used to be Lumia''s follower, in principle, the two names have the same meaning, and the deer-raiser (Lapp) is exactly the same as the Kewen in blood.

    Lumi, the daughter of the chief of the tribe of Covin¡¯s Salmon Lord, is in her hometown, and she has a high probability of becoming a female shaman of the Covin.

    For the past years, he has been a deputy to the High Priest of Rose, and was established as the third rank by Rurik in the "Wife and Concubine Meeting." Queen Svetlana, below the high priest Lumia, is this same black-haired Lumi.

    Honestly, her appearance is not outstanding and she is not tall. Even so, the giant-like king Rurik has favored her many times in the past few days, which surprised her and accepted it after clarifying the reasons.

    She realized that she was the daughter of a tribal chief, and now she has an important place in the emerging kingdom of Ross.

    She has completely believed in the Nordic gods, especially in the greatness of Odin and the dignity of Rurik.

    The captured Uppsala priest''s antler helmet was put on her head, and the temple''s old artifacts were completely restored. From then on, Rumi must be solely responsible for the Uppsala Temple.

    She believes that she has been pregnant with the king''s child, and her child will inherit this priesthood and protect the kingdom of Ross, which is said to be the largest temple in Sweden.

    She herself is actually one of the symbols of Rurik''s royal power. She will have the right to choose some women from the Uppsala tribe as the lower priests, just like Lumia''s sister, to establish a set of priests.

    Lumi wears a helmet with antlers, really like Lumia a few years ago, even Otto recalled the past. At that time, the high priest Veria completed his sacred mission, the soul returned to Tianyu and was upgraded to the Valkyrie. Lumia who succeeded her was just like Lumi in front of her.

    As an old father, Otto hopes his only son, Ruriek, will have more wives and concubines. Although this Rumi is the daughter of the surrendered tribe, she has been serving as an auxiliary priest in the past years and has not been impatient, and there has been nothing wrong with any ritual.

    Now, she is the High Priest of the Uppsala Temple under the rule of the Rose Kingdom! A high priest who is responsible only to the royal family!

 Chapter 857ï¼š Stockholm is born

    Uppsala Great Temple welcomes new priests, and many artifacts that originally belonged to the temple have returned to their places.

    The old priests who couldn''t figure out the situation until they died, they also got decent after their death.

    The reason for their death is very simple. The Rus Kingdom does not need these old forces that hinder the ruling power. If they were ordinary people, it would be fine to drive them out. It happens that they hold the power of faith for a long time and have the right to explain "what is Odin", so the job of Rurik as the monarch is to help them see Odin in advance.

    The corpses were condensed and piled together, covered with a large amount of pine wood and burned, and the final ashes were buried in the ground.

    King Rurik showed his cruel side to all the Swedish nobles. In the eyes of the nobles, the king did not choose human sacrifices when he came to the throne, but was even more outrageous than the previous Swedish kings.

    Because of the sacrifices of those people, with a group of priests!

    The attitude of the nobles towards the king has become quite subtle. The nobles of the small tribes who have infinite friendly fantasies about Rurik have to think about their own future behavior styles. If they annoy the king, it must be a killer. Scourge.

    The current Uppsala Temple does not satisfy Rurik. The temple will be overthrown and rebuilt but not now.

    This temple can still be used for a few more years, and it still has the value of strengthening and repairing.

    The local people of Uppsala came to work. They carve wood to make precision relief panels to add beauty to the temple building.

    The wooden base in front of the sacred tree has also been preserved, although the statues in the shrine have been removed, the shrine itself will also be preserved.

    The high priest designated by the king brought new ceremonies, and a group of lower-level female priests were selected in the village of Uppsala. The High Priest of Rose Lumia accompanied Lumi, the Priest of Uppsala, to do this. The recruitment of priestesses was an unprecedented success. For whatever purpose, there are not a few families willing to push their daughters out as priests. . A team of twenty-member lower-level priests was quickly recruited, and it just so happens that now there is also ample time for Lumia, who knows most about rituals, to personally train them.

    The core task of the so-called discipline is to tell them which deity is the greatest and the most praiseworthy.

    That is Odin, the king of gods!

    In the huge Kingdom of Rus, although Slavs have the largest population, there are also tens of thousands of North Germanic populations like Sweden and Rus. The Ross people have the highest power in the country, so the gods and custom cultures that the Ross people believe in are also strong. And all Swedes and Russ are highly consistent in faith and culture. So whether they are Slavs or Finns, they must respect the faith and culture of Ross.

    Ros¡¯s multiple ethnic groups, relying on the strong force of the Russian army to form a group of nations. There are differences in language and living habits between each other, it is necessary to maintain the unity of the entire group with the same beliefs, and create a stable existence through continuous marriage and mixing.

    All people must believe in the greatest deity that they think is Odin! This is unquestionable in the Swedish world in the west. The problem is that the tribes of the Swedish world have various understandings of sacrificial etiquette, and the Kingdom of Ross must determine a unified etiquette.

    The "Sacrificial Ceremony" has not been written into a clear code. The conditions for establishing a unified sacrificial ceremony have been fulfilled and are being implemented.

    Essentially, only the young John Invar, who was canonized as "Bishop of Ross", and the "Northern Saint" Eskil, who became abusive because of unfair treatment, were aware of Rurik''s actions.

    Ross is imitating Catholicism.

    The capital high priest confronts the pope, and the local high priest confronts the archbishop of the diocese. The inferior priests next to the high priest are targeting the inferior priests.

    The kingdom of Ross now legally controls a huge territory, the population is indeed highly concentrated in a few sections, and the total population is not large. Several large temples are attached to some small temples, so that Odin''s traditional beliefs can be popular and operated throughout the country.

    There are myths and stories about Northern Europe that have been sorted out and printed, and it will take time before they are compiled into a book of "Odin Sakya".

    For example, the faith of the Lord is still spreading hard in Denmark today, and the faith is spreading in the more northern world. Rurik is convinced that because he has humiliated "Saint Eskil" twice, the Franks will not send priests to the north to ask for hardships in the short term. eat. This allows enough time for the Kingdom of Rose. Within a few years, the kingdom¡¯s temple system based on the beliefs of Odin in Norse mythology can be covered. With the education of the children, the kingdom¡¯s faith will be stable. After that, the children and grandchildren defended their rights and qualifications as Odin fighters.

    The central shrine of the Great Temple of Uppsala, the three statues of gods were restored by Rurik''s orders before returning to their positions.

    The three statues represent Odin, the sun and the earth, but the statues must have a new meaning. Among them, the statue of Odin was poured with a layer of gold water. For this layer of gilding, Rurik did not use gold coin inventory less. The other two bronze statues were poured with silver water, so they were clearly different from the statue of the main **** Odin.

    The temple was covered with solid wooden boards, and the floor was polished to be very flat. A square table was purposely erected in the temple, and gold and silver plates, bronze lamps and other utensils were always placed on it, and the sacrifices were always placed.

    Other rooms in the temple have also been repaired, and dormitories, rooms and toilets have been opened up. The newly recruited priestesses will live here and start a new life.

    They are all unmarried girls who will continue to work in the temple until they are at least twenty years old, and then ¡°retire¡±. During this period, they are not allowed to have relationships with men, the only thing in life is to worship God.

    The priests originally held this position, but they have been priests for the rest of their lives.

    Lurik many years ago, when he organized a new group of priests of the Duchy of Ross, he established a new system. The candidates for the lower priests must be pure girls, who can return to the vulgar after a few years of work. In this way, the sacrificial team can always maintain a metabolism, and it can also ensure that the priests will not form a group that is too big and will compete with the king for power. In any case, the high priest of this generation is a wife of the king, and the next high priest is the eldest daughter of the king. The high priests of the future generations must also have blood relations with the king.

    Can this system last forever? Although the implementation of any system for hundreds of years will cause major problems, for the current Rose, Rurik needs the high priest to make a mythological interpretation of his kingship. As a king, he must also ensure that he is "the spokesperson of Odin placed in the world." His faith is solid.

    Repairing the Great Temple of Uppsala and establishing a local priest system is the first thing that must be done when Rurik stays in Sweden.

    Another major event was the convening of an all-Swedish aristocracy meeting.

    The meeting site was not in the temple, nor was it in the residence of the Governor of Uppsala, nor was it in the council chamber in the village of Uppsala.

    The Ross Garrison built a fortified barracks. After claiming the king, Rurik moved all the Ross nobles to live here.

    The parliament court, built by pine wood, which serves as the local "Ross Dumas", is a long, narrow house standing on a large number of wooden stakes.

    Now all the wooden windows on both sides of the long house are open, and many Swedish nobles all enter. They had just seen the assembly of the mighty Russ army, and they were impressed by their might, and they were also quite worried about the next meeting.

    They are sitting on wooden benches placed by the windows. There is no rank of wooden chairs. The nobles can sit on their own.

    Sweden area or ring M?laren area, there are a total of 25 Swedish tribes. Except for the giant Mellaren, and the three tribes of thousands of people, Anklas, Uppsala, and Yilmalun, the rest are villages of three to four hundred people, and even miniatures of more than one hundred people. The village.

    At that time, Olekin did not become the leader of the alliance and insisted on claiming the king. In order to show that he was used by a large number of noble users, he was sealed in a random manner. title.

    According to the habit of the Frankish kingdom, most of the nobles sitting in each baron title is enough, and even the title of knight is appropriate for some people.

    Leurik also didn''t bother to be canonized twice, leaving a large group of dukes with a resounding reputation and a shabby population like a joke, and they also made checks and balances on the abdicated and demoted Duke Bjorn of Mellaren.

    A tall young man is taking steady steps in front of the Swedish nobles. He is no one else, but King Rurik.

    The golden hair is tied with a golden ponytail, and a golden laurel crown is worn on the head.

    With high spirits, he ordered the dukes to listen first to the decree he announced. Any questions can be asked freely after the announcement.

    Of course, some preaching will hurt the interests of some vested interests. Since I am a king, I am sorry.

    Lurik knew that what the nobles were worried about was the issue of offering offerings to the new king. The tribute was not a big issue, and the ownership of a special area had become very delicate.

    "Port Birka! This was originally the bazaar of the Mellaren tribe. The abdicated king Bjorn named it after himself. But I am now a new king, and I have the right to deal with this bazaar. I want to change his name!"

    It seems that Rurik wants to name it after his own name, such as "Rulika"? No! There is a more appropriate name for her.

    At this moment, Bjorn''s emotions are high. He still feels that he has been humiliated and waits very uncomfortably for Rurik to announce the new name of the bazaar.

    "Just call Stockholm!"

    This name? Why is it called this name? If it were this name, wouldn''t it have nothing to do with Rurik himself?

    The nobles poked their heads and continued to listen to the king''s arrangements.

    Birka changed its name to Stockholm, which does have the element of Rurik''s evil taste. But the new name is definitely not an exchange. It is a mixture of stock and holm. Because Birka itself is close to the estuary of Lake M?laren, Stockholm on another plane has grown with the development of the city, covering a huge area with a radius of 30 kilometers centered on the estuary of M?laren. The Stockholm city has completely covered the old Birka, to a large extent the new city covers the old city.

    The new name is neutral and has a very simple meaning. It is precisely "the material distribution center in the coastal lowlands", which is very consistent with the fact that the largest trading point in the Circum M?laren area.

    The nobles were dissatisfied with Bjorn¡¯s change of the name of the market. The new king gave the new name of "Stockholm". Now everyone has nothing to say.

    Lurik explained the meaning of her name, and then asked about everyone''s attitude. It was found that many nobles were satisfied, and even more specifically asked Bjorn''s attitude.

    "You ask me what I think? Of course I support it."

    Bjorn did keep saying support, and it was obvious that there was a trace of pain in the words.

    So, Rurik decided to make him even more unhappy.

    "You all support the renaming of Stockholm, I am very happy. This port has belonged to Mellaren for a long time, but I became a king, and she is mine! Stockholm Port is my king¡¯s city, and I support all your nobles to do business. I have infinite expectations for your safe arrival in boats and cargoes. In fact, I know what you are most worried about. Don¡¯t worry about everything. The new Stockholm welcomes all Swedish businessmen. I can assure you that this is a building. Tax-free city!"

    duty free? King Rurik''s meaning is very clear, come to Stockholm to do business, will be completely tax-free in the future? ! No need to pay tribute to the people of Mellaren? That''s a great thing.

    The loss of control of Birka Bazaar or Stockholm means that the Mellaren people have lost a certain amount of income. Bjorn himself is the Duke of Mellaren recognized by Rurik. There is no need to worry about his own power, that is, he has lost control of the largest trading port, and the wealth in his pocket is too much. Does the absolute rule of the port mean that he has to pay taxes to the king?

    Paying tribute or paying taxes to the king is what all the nobles are extremely worried about.

    Lurik repeatedly emphasized that Stockholm will be a tax-free city, or that it will only be tax-free for all merchants who belong to the Kingdom of Ross.

    To develop a port¡¯s economy and trade, the privilege of tax exemption during the initial period of wealthy people is conducive to economic development. The top priority now is to attract businessmen from all over Sweden and encourage them to build shops. As for the tax collection, it will not be carried out until a few years later. As the saying goes, to cut wool, at least wait for the lamb to grow up before moving the shears.

    Birka Port has been controlled by the Merlaren for a long time. The only shops with tax exemption privileges are Ross shops. The situation must be changed. After the name change, the Port of Stockholm must be a commercial city with firepower.

    Following the topic of the concept of "tax exemption", Lurik no longer waited, and used this as a breakthrough point to announce his major decree.

    He looked around, and walked in front of the nobles in the corridor of the long house, preaching: "Everyone, you are all Swedish nobles. You are all concerned about whether to pay me tribute and how much. This king is a benevolent king. I declare that all of you do not have to pay me any tribute within ten years! Remember! Within ten years, yours will be completely tax-free! After ten years, whether to collect tribute from you depends on my wishes. I swear to Odin that I will not receive you even a tribute of a copper coin or a grain of oats within ten years."

    As soon as these words came out, more than a dozen dukes of extremely shabby tribes stood up with excitement, then raised their hands and knelt down in excitement, clutching their hearts and shouting: "The king is really wise! Your rule will last forever. Keep it.¡± Similar praises emerged endlessly, and more nobles also joined in the prayer.

    Bjorn was so dumbfounded that even the white-bearded Unkrath''s Ungriffe was kneeling happily, so he would bow down on one knee and salute.

    The whole scene left Rick wanting to laugh. It really hurts feelings when talking about money. As long as he doesn''t talk about money, he is a good brother.

    In fact, one person was suffocated, and even a very important matter was about to be stated, and even issued a clear crisis warning to Rurik.

    This person is Langstall, the actual ruler of the Yilmalun tribe. He never thought that King Rurik could beat his chest and swear to Odin, so-called no tribute from the nobles within ten years. Does Rurik really fulfill his vows like this? He cautiously held a wait-and-see attitude, but after witnessing the huge pomp of the new king ascending the throne, he was willing to believe in Rurik''s promise.

    Langstall, as a wise man, thinks that Rurik is a good person, but not a pure good person. The past two kings Olegin and Karl, it can be said that they were forced to pay tribute to the tribes who were surrendered because of their poor soldiers. Bjorn, the abdicated king¡¯s claim to the king was illegal, and the tribes did not dare to clearly oppose it, so they stopped paying tribute, and even did not go to Birka to do business, and went directly to the Tombstone Island trade of the Rus in the ocean.

    He also thinks that R¨¹lik does not collect taxes. To a large extent, he thinks that Ross can''t get a lot of oil and water in Sweden. Wouldn''t it be a good name to take a step back and declare tax exemption?

    Other nobles are more pure-hearted, and they are happy to hear that they are exempt from tax for ten years.

    Langstall is indeed a wise man, he guessed part of Rurik''s thoughts. What about the essence? There are no trade barriers in Sweden, and it is one-way transparent to Russia. The economic entities are in the Eastern Baltic Sea and the Rus Principality part of the more eastern kingdom. It has extremely strong economic strength. Compared with the benefits of tax collection, it depends on the annual With a trade surplus, Rose can continue to **** blood from Lake M?laren in Sweden. After all, this kind of blood sucking secretly has been almost ten years. The economic significance of not collecting taxes is not much, but the political significance is the greatest.

    But if a strict tax system is really implemented, it also means that Ross will directly rule the Swedish region, and the cost of governance will be too high for the current kingdom. At present, the best price-performance ratio is naturally economic control. All the nobles only need to declare that they are loyal to the king, willing to do business year after year, and allow the king''s army to travel freely in their own territory. This is enough.

    Originally, many large families of the Mellaren tribe wanted to get a share of the tax profits of the Birka Bazaar, and the Bjorn family took the most share before the abdication of the throne. The renamed Stockholm Port is completely tax-free, so that Bjorn himself does not even need to raise the port¡¯s escorts, and his family only needs to spend their energy on doing business.

    In the past, part of the tax revenue of Birka Fair was used to maintain the stability of the port area and to hire patrols. Even if the name is changed, the Stockholm patrol system must be retained, even the city¡¯s chief or governor must retain.

    The nobles strongly supported the tax exemption policy, and pointed out one by one that they would bring the newly harvested grain to Stockholm for trade in this autumn In this way, the next appointments would be logical. .

    Lurik solemnly appointed Snoreva Gouldsson, the Ross businessman nicknamed the White Fox, this fat man was an old acquaintance of many nobles. This person succeeded his father Gould, inherited Gould Island, and was ordered to take root in Lake M?laren to do business. The nobles knew this for a long time.

    The white fox is a real and conservative person. He can''t dared to rush to the Alps and drift on the Danube for a while like his younger brother, Blue Fox, and even transform into a businessman who is good at fighting.

    If it weren¡¯t for the slight difference between his face and his father¡¯s face, he would be the businessman Gould 20 years ago. Unkras¡¯s Ungriffe knows this best. For emotional considerations, Ungriffe hopes that the fat white fox will do it. Better, after all, the ancestral home of that guy in blood is our Unklas''s. Bjorn married his youngest daughter to the white fox and became a concubine. Although he lost control of Stockholm''s financial rights, he was still able to reap the benefits of his in-laws.

    Arctic Fox was appointed Governor of Stockholm City, with the right to train garrison troops to maintain public order and commercial order, and even arbitrate commercial disputes. At the same time, he is still the king''s only designated merchant in Sweden to provide an overview of the royal family''s business in Sweden.

    As for the Rose shop, which is already quite impressive, it is indeed still a big shop. But the fortress on Gould Island became the governor''s palace. The guards recruited were transformed into the Stockholm garrison. In a sense, it was Rurik''s local garrison.

 Chapter 858ï¼š Yotaran

    The nobles attending the meeting certainly support the decree of King Rurik, and they will benefit greatly from the privilege of tax exemption. At the same time, the king with strong military power is naturally a mediator. After Birka¡¯s name is changed to Stockholm, Ross¡¯s army will be stationed in the city. The trading port belongs to the king. The nobles do business in the port area according to the rules set by the king. When the merchants disagree, someone immediately mediates, and the contradiction will not rise between the nobles.

    Within Sweden, there will be peace with each other. An absolutely peaceful environment under the rule of Ross is extremely conducive for everyone to make money together.

    But under the appearance of peace, how can there be no danger?

    Lurik got what he hoped and received praise from many nobles.

    He opened his arms and paced in front of everyone, accepting everyone''s congratulations.

    He stood up slowly, all his preaching about this meeting was recorded, and finally it will be printed on hard paper and become a legally effective document.

    "You have all made smart choices, now let¡¯s talk about your opinions! I welcome your suggestions. Are you...coming one by one?"

    Lurik immediately gestured with his eyes, and looking at the nobles who were being stared at, what he said was still pure praise.

    The announcement made by the king greatly exceeded their estimates. The king gave everyone a tremendous amount of freedom. In a sense, it is enough to publicly admit that he is the king. So what else can you hunger for?

    Until Rurik''s eyes were fixed on Yelmalen''s Langstall.

    "You? Lord Yilmallen, I have been following you a long time ago. You seem to have a lot to say."

    Langstall waited for this opportunity. He suddenly got up and said bluntly: "Exactly! King! I have a warning for you."

    "There is a warning? What is that?" Ruri Kliw smiled to cover up his embarrassment.

    "It is related to the safety of the kingdom."

    "Comfort? Could it be that you realized that we are facing... the danger of being attacked? Don''t worry, the Danes have been beaten weak by me."

    I heard that all the nobles burst into laughter, and they danced and echoed Rurik''s words, saying that the kingdom of Denmark had no fear.

    Lurik raised his hand to signal everyone to shut up, his brows furrowed, thinking that the brawny man in front of him was not like the kind of fuss, and what he reported should not be underestimated.

    "What the **** is going on? What are you... afraid of?"

    "It''s your enemy, the Gotaran."

    "Yotaran? What is that?"

    "It''s your enemy to the south. Perhaps..." Longstall looked at the Duchess of Ostara, Carlotta, who was present, and he bluntly said: "Actually, no one is better than your wife, Duchess of Ostara. , Understand the Gotaran people better."

    Yotaran, or the term Rurik, is not completely unfamiliar. This area is at the southeastern end of Scandinavia, and it is a large area in a macroscopic view. Now that Longstall had named Carlotta, Rurik thought for a while and made Carlotta speak out.

    A weak woman stood in front of the Swedish nobles, somewhat abruptly. Carlotta today does not have the heroic appearance of a female warrior. She deliberately dresses up and is busy emphasizing the necessary martial arts as a woman. She also wants to decorate herself with gorgeous jewelry, so that the nobles can know that the Ostrava tribe has gone through hardships. , Everything is fine for them who immigrated to the new world.

    Carlotta held his chin up high: "Of course I know the Gotalans! They are all people from the south, occupying the lakes and grasslands in the south. They are all greedy and have been trying to erode our land. But, we are old Ostara has been destroyed, and all the tribes in the south either emigrated or moved north. In the past, we Ostarans have been carrying their invasion of Svealand. As for the current situation, I don¡¯t know anymore. "

    She seems to only emphasize that the Gotaran people in the south are greedy, and there is no way to describe the details.

    Langstolcha needed her description, and made a fuss about it.

    "King, you have heard it! You all, you have heard it too! The Ostras pointed out that the Jotalans are greedy and have been trying to erode our land. The current situation is that we Yelmaren It has essentially become the southern border of Sweden. In recent years, our cattlemen have been attacked and stolen by the Gotarans. They killed my people and stole my cattle and sheep. I have been trying to fight back against them, but... my population Still too little."

    Speaking of which, Rurik has probably already guessed his demands.

    "Are you...still being harassed by them now?"

    "Exactly! I hope to get your help. I hope the king can protect us and defeat the Gotaran people thoroughly."

    "You? Is this asking me to open up new territory?"

    Langstall stared at Rurik''s sharp eyes, and energized: "That''s it. Let everything stop! As long as you conquer the South, you can eliminate the war. Besides..."

    "how?"

    "As a king, don''t you need a victory to prove your authority?"

    Liu Rikwan didn''t expect that he would be hit by the radical general law. This man smashed a war and asked the king to prove his majesty, which immediately attracted the support and uproar of the nobles.

    Or all the nobles, large and small, living on the southern shore of Lake M?laren, clapped their thighs and made loud noises, asking the king to summon an army to attack the Gotarans.

    How about the Yotaran people? I only heard of their names in the past, but when Sweden, Ross, and Denmark fought on the Baltic Sea, the so-called Gotarans didn''t seem to exist.

    They seem to have been doing sly things. As thieves and robbers on the land, they attacked the Swedish tribes, and they did not take any measures such as the "Kingdom of Gotaland" by military annexation. Are they just a group of people with no ambitions?

    A country was born, beating an enemy violently and making military exploits in favor of the king''s rule.

    The battle for the founding of the Duchy of Ross was to sweep Gotland, relying on horrible and merciless killings, to make a big name in the Swedish world.

    After being upgraded to a kingdom, will Rose have to take Jotalan a knife?

    Rurik¡¯s plan for himself was to contact the great local Danish nobleman Ragnar, and finally organize a joint army to completely destroy Horrick¡¯s power as the Frankish agent entrenched in Denmark. After Denmark signed the peace treaty, peace is doing trade. Shouldn''t the real nation-building battle be to destroy the new Denmark supported by the Kingdom of Denmark?

    Denmark is a long-standing problem, it seems that the Gotaland problem is a mange disease.

    While having a mange is not fatal, the constant itching is still uncomfortable. Valley

    The nobles eagerly hoped that King Rurik would make a major decision. Faced with the enthusiastic eyes of everyone, they thought that the Swedish part of the kingdom should not be limited to the region around M?laren, and indeed need to expand the frontier south, just like Sweden. When there is a territorial scope, the southern end of the territory must be drawn all the way to the Jutland Peninsula in Denmark across the sea.

    What kind of natives are the Jotalan forces? ! Fight over and conquer them!

    Rurik made up his mind. He clenched his fists: "Then fight! Attack the Gotarans and make them surrender. Everyone, my kingdom needs to conquer all the Gotas and sign a treaty with them. The Gotaland forces live in their territory, and cannot invade the Svealand area to the north of us. Of course they will not listen to my withering, so I will defeat them and let them know who the king is."

    The king¡¯s statement was very serious. Thinking of the past wars, Langstall was convinced that Rurik was really determined to do it.

    Since it is destined to start a war, it is better to fight as early as possible.

    Longstall continued to fight the fire: "It''s only July, and there is still some time before winter. King! Your army and your fleet are stationed here, and we can launch actions immediately. We can kill before winter begins. Running over and looting their villages, I can take back the cattle and sheep looted by them, and even some slaves."

    He wanted to continue, but Liurik motioned to shut up.

    People noticed that the atmosphere became subtle, and Rurik said with a sullen face: "The crusade against the Jotalans is inevitable, but not now. Langstall, do you want me to send troops to conquer now? I still don''t know much about the enemy. I can tell you clearly that this year will not work! If you want to fight, it will be next year."

    "Why not? Your army is here, and..."

    "Next year." Rurik shook his head: "Don''t think about teaching me to do things, I am your monarch. You! And you!"

    Facing many nobles, Rurik emphasized a power that they lost after surrendering to the king: "In principle, you have no right to start a war. You have no right to fight against another country. Whether you start a war depends on my will. If you go to war without authorization, then Fight yourself! Whether you win or lose is a sin. If you dare to launch an attacker without authorization, I will cancel his tax exemption. What you have is only qualified to defend me, like against the people of the Gotalans and don¡¯t listen to me. Order, you take the initiative and you will be punished."

    These warnings made Longstall speechless. The king was willing to prove for himself that he was the real king, even if he had no power to lead his troops to war, wouldn''t he be very embarrassed?

    He immediately asked again: "King! What if those yotalans come to find fault before winter? Will you not let us fight back?"

    "For the time being, you are not allowed to go against my orders. Listen, this year''s war and crusades are not enough. We will form a coalition next year, and Odin will give us the opportunity! You all listen, we are not against Gotaland. To avenge the gangsters who stole cattle and sheep, I want to conquer them and solve the problem of G?taland as directly as possible through a war. Langstall, I am not helping you counterattack anymore, I want to expand a whole new territory."

    Lurik showed a very large pattern, which amazed the nobles.

    Everyone remembered the past when King Olekin summoned the coalition forces to crusade against Denmark. As a result, the coalition forces won, but the king died.

    Because the Rus army was the main force of the coalition at that time, without the assistance of the heavy weapons of the Rus, the coalition could not have the power to capture the Borgholm fortress on the island of ?land, let alone quickly break through the city of Kalmar. As for the death of King Olegin, it was precisely because the Russian army was humiliated by his compatriots, and the army withdrew in anger.

    If you are discussing the past, everyone can sit here and talk for three days and three nights.

    Especially when talking about King Olequin¡¯s death in battle, it is precisely because this matter is regarded as a shame to Sweden, and everyone does not want to talk more, and for Rurik, this aspect should not be talked about.

    The reason is quite simple, because the man who cut off King Olekin''s head with his own hands is in Sweden.

    Ragna, he ran to Lake M?laren in an assault, and after arriving in Uppsala to participate in the enthronement ceremony of Lurik, he and his fellow Spuyut arrived at Gould Island on the lake. Ragner¡¯s return briefly reported to Rurik about his recruitment and purchase of horses on Bornholm Island, and then bought a batch of cheap weapons (mostly cast iron axes) on Gould Island. He took the opportunity to return by boat and returned to his Bornholm armed forces.

    He himself did not reveal his identity and did not leave Sweden. It would be embarrassing to let the Swedish nobles learn of Ragnar¡¯s deeds and his becoming the king¡¯s strategic ally.

    The nobles listened carefully to Rurik¡¯s exact arrangements and received this order: After you go back to reorganize the army, I will convene the army in the spring of next year. By then, even if you bring ten soldiers, you must lead your troops to join the war. I will lead you to victory!

    All this is like Olekin¡¯s convening of a convocation against Denmark, and the real organization of an offensive in the second year.

    In 840 AD, when the goal of the strategy was to conquer the Gotaland Heights in southern Scandinavia, it became one of the national policies of the Rose Kingdom.

    As it is said, once a decision is made to go to war, the wise monarch will not be arrogant.

    In principle, after this meeting, the king''s enthronement ceremony has been completely concluded. Many nobles who have been summoned can go back to their homes to wait for the wheat harvest, and then take the new wheat to Stockholm Port to do business freely.

    It was precisely for this reason, Ruriek very decisively denied Langstall¡¯s request to start war this year.

    There are about 30 days left before the wheat harvest. Who can guarantee that great results will be achieved within 30 days? Who can guarantee that the wheat harvest will not be delayed. The Russian soldiers in Uppsala are mainly young men, and the strong labor force of Ross is waiting to harvest the wheat in the east. Ross''s army is gorgeously dressed and equipped to bluff, which is a good cover for the soldiers'' immaturity. To be honest, Rurik is convinced that these young fighters have a strong fighting spirit, that is, their bodies are still too immature, and they urgently need to eat more meat and bread for another three or four years to grow into the peak Nordic brawny. They are the powerful soldiers.

    All the nobles will be busy harvesting wheat at this point in time, and they will definitely not risk delaying the farming time to sing with the Duke of Yilmallen. What''s more, the Yalmalun tribe is the one who is threatened by the erosion of the Gotarans. The brothers in the north have always been indifferent. As for everyone''s support for the war, it is naturally because following the invincible Ross army can get a lot of fat and fresh meat to fill the stomach.

    Some nobles have already rowed away, and Longstall was left behind.

    Life seems to be calming down, and the noisy Uppsala is also quiet.

    The Ross army is still stationed in the walled city they built by themselves, but it is destined to be handed over to Swinned, Governor of Uppsala.

    Many nobles leave, Longstall is authorized to continue to live in the walled city temporarily. He was able to have a good chat with the elderly Otto, and he met Rurik''s surprising number of wives and concubines, as well as the princes and princesses. Obviously it has been a long time for the separation of people. Although the Ross people are from Swedish society, their customs have been significantly different from everyone else, especially in terms of dressing. When the Ross people remove the white background and blue robes that they must wear on formal occasions , It reveals the colorful linen with various patterns and the leather clothing with unique decoration Weaving pattern cloth has always been the traditional craft of Slavs. Due to geographical factors, it is easier to obtain dyeing materials in the area around Ilmen Lake. Naturally, the bright yellow and bright red that are rare in the Nordic world can be obtained cheaply.

    There were an astonishing number of young men in the Ross Warriors. Most of them were still childish. They took off their shirts and showed their true faces. Langstall was taken aback. His surprise is manifold. For example, such fighters constitute an army and their combat effectiveness is doubtful, but they are too young, which is also a huge advantage. But what is extremely frightening is that King Rurik can come up with hundreds of extremely young male warriors, they are really full of stamina.

    Langstall was ordered to stay here, just accepting Rurik''s order.

    He was asked to think carefully about all things about the Gotaran people, and was given paper and a quill, dipped in ink, and then wrote down what he knew in runi words on hard paper to strengthen his memory, and then bring it with him. Take this piece of paper to chat secretly with the king.

    Secret chat is a great honor! He was nervous and excited, and he also learned that Duchess of Ostara Carlotta and Duke of Gran Svalgard were also involved in the secret chat.

    Just because of the identities of these two, Longstall fully understands the king''s use.

    It can be said that in the past era, they knew the most about the Jotalan forces. Then the conquest of the enemy requires detailed information from insiders.

    Paper replaced the wooden board as a writing tool. This shocked Langstall, but he adapted right away and wrote a long document with very scribbled fonts, rolled it up and tied it with a string, and took him with him. Towards the secret meeting place designated by the king...

 Chapter 859ï¼š Stockholm Governors Palace opened

    The enthronement ceremony is completely over, and thousands of fighters are kept in Uppsala. This is a huge mouth.

    They have to start production, at least they have to be self-sufficient in terms of food.

    The army will not be withdrawn. When the grain trade in the Swedish region begins in the autumn, these fighters are transformed into porters.

    Eight boats are equivalent to one thousand six hundred pounds of silver coins. At the price of one pound of silver for one thousand pounds of new oats, it is a huge wealth of 1.6 million pounds of new wheat.

    This ship-buying transaction is less profitable in a certain sense, because the market price of new wheat always drops sharply during the harvest season, even plummeting to an ridiculous level of seventeen pounds for a silver coin.

    Lurik can fully think of the happiness of the great nobles. They got the big ship, and the payment was paid at a high price for the large amount of dehydrated oat grains. Everyone saved a lot of money.

    So Rurik suffers completely? Not at all. The mass-produced standard cargo ships are manufactured by three national construction shipyards, and each shipyard has two wooden docks, in which two hulls can be built at the same time.

    With the current progress, each shipyard has no problem launching eight ships a year. Because the craftsmanship has become more mature, the craftsmanship has improved, and there are more and more apprentices, the Ross shipbuilding industry has great potential in the macro, and the cost is evenly distributed to each ship, but it is getting smaller and smaller.

    A slender, light-moving standard cargo ship (which can also double as a trawler), except that the total cost of weapons and equipment is less than one hundred pounds of silver coins.

    The entire Ross fleet anchored in the inner lake of the Uppsala tribe began to move, and Ruriek wanted to leave with his army temporarily, so he had a heart-to-heart talk with his own Lumi.

    Mingming has become a real woman, she still seems ignorant and ignorant.

    caressing her face, Rurik thinks of Lumia many years ago.

    Take a good look at this Lumi. At that time, she was the youngest daughter of the leader of the Corvin Salmon Lord tribe. It was an isolated tribe. There is a high probability that the lovely Lumi will never leave that small forest and The river is like a bird in a cage, not knowing the vastness of the world.

    Now, he is the highest priest of the Uppsala Temple in the Kingdom of Ross!

    She is not very old because of her position. In any case, King Rurik is the only man in her life, even if the king has a large number of wives and concubines because he is the supreme.

    Do not see the king again, I''m afraid it will be next year! Maybe by that time, his own child was also born.

    She treated her man in the way of a woman for the last time, and also used this kind of intimate behavior to ensure that she would definitely be a mother.

    Lumi stayed here, wearing a helmet with antlers, wearing a bear skin, and holding a new wooden staff inlaid with precious stones. Everything about her is imitating Lumia, the high priest of Rose, the woman who basically has the same name as herself.

    led many newly recruited lower-level priestesses. With complex emotions, she watched King Rurik and the main force of the fleet sail along the river to Lake M?laren...

    She is no longer a follower of the high priest, but the highest high priest of the kingdom in Sweden. She guards this huge Uppsala temple and sacred tree, and is guarded by the entire Uppsala tribe.

    "Will you throw Rumi directly over there, really?" Rumia stood at the bow of the boat, pulling Rurik''s arm.

    "It''s cruel, isn''t it?"

    "Perhaps this is her destiny, it is her...too lonely."

    "This is destiny." Rurik emphasized lightly.

    Lumia murmured: "I also have some doubts about the Uppsala people, whether they support Lumi."

    "They must support. Lumia..." Rurik subconsciously squeezed Lumia''s chin and pulled her into his arms. "You are like Lumi''s sister. I understand that you care about her. But. She can''t always be your deputy. Our daughter Velika is your real deputy. Arranging Rumi in Uppsala has less disputes, and she must be alone."

    Mention of Velika, this is where the high priest''s heart is soft. The king was right, Rumi must leave.

    "I didn''t treat Rumi badly either." Rurik continued, "Next year I will conquer Jotalan and lay a new territory. Then we will hold an expedition and sacrifice. The place can only be the Uppsala Temple. At that time, she will be the person who presides over the sacrifice."

    "Oh, this is a good thing."

    The king is so close to the high priest, Queen Svetlana is inevitably jealous. So what can it be? He became a mother by himself, with adopted son Regrav and his own son Osben Slav. Osborn is still in her infant, and her mind is basically on the child.

    Different wives and concubines have uniform and different attitudes towards the king. They all grow up to the age when they must be mothers. Those wives and concubines who have not yet been as usual are anxious.

    They clung to King Rurik and praised him as a real man, and they blurted out countless sweet love words.

    The powerful Countess of Port Narvik, Noren, announced that the King must be the closest wife and concubine during the last stay in Mellaren.

    She got her wish, but the happiness of being favored is only for a noble countess.

    Noren, who loves rhythm, this textbook-like young Viking noblewoman, and the sister of the king of the British Viking York Kingdom, began to look forward to the birth of her son.

    The former Rurik made a major expedition of "discovering the Arctic Ocean and establishing a Murmansk stronghold". At that time, the daughter of the leader of the Corvin gray squirrel tribe, Sepolava, had also grown up.

    After surrendering, most of the Corvins were moved to the deepest part of the Gulf of Bothnia, guarding the huge chromite ore to build the northernmost and largest iron smelting center in Ross, and that city was a salmon-catching city, and it was also a pan The largest trade node for land connections in Norway. The eldest son of Sepolawa will inherit the post of the lord or governor of Elronburg. Because of the mother''s identity, this child will not have a fief, but can only inherit the city lord and be directly responsible to the royal family for generations.

    Seporava became a woman at the Gould Island Fortress on the lake in the Kingdom of Ross.

    A real man is most angry at being said "no" by others, and a powerful king must set an example to the noble subjects.

    He was thinking, anyway, there is still a while before the wheat harvest, he guards a large group of wives, concubines and children, eats fragrant and spicy food every day, and is afraid that he can live into a pile of fat in his spare time. He fully understands how the Gould family is fat.

    He firmly believes that he is in excellent physical fitness. After taking the ceremony of proclaiming the king, he is one by one the ten girls from the White Tree Manor that his father selected for him eleven years ago. Ten girls, Lurik, have been busy for ten days. They, as a king, after experiencing this dream for more than ten days, what he really hopes is that he can sleep for two days in order to restore his weak body.

    At this point, only Ella, who is in Novgorod and manages the historical documents of Ross, has not yet become a real woman. She will not wait any longer.

    Lurik can think about how the army stationed on the island would evaluate their king. Such glorious deeds of the king have already been spread in Stockholm.

    The ordinary life requires fun. The things about men and women are the things that everyone loves to hear and chew their tongues, not to mention the hero of the story is the king.

    At first, some people didn''t believe it, but now the nickname of the "April Bull" of King Rurik has been implemented.

    All the wives and concubines were very satisfied, and the old Otto was even more satisfied. As the ruler of the past, Otto did not bring Ross unprecedented glory. As an old father, almost all his son¡¯s marriage problems were confided by himself, and the girls who personally selected them all repaired the results after so many years.

    Otto felt better again. He ate meat and drank with his old friends in the fortress of Gould Island to reminisce about the old days.

    He squeezed his wine glass and yelled about his achievements with his relatives and friends through Jiu Jin. He even scolded his eldest nephew: "Aric, you have to learn from your brother, marrying two is too few! Anyway, you are also a duke, and you can choose a good place to live a good life in the future, you only have one. Sgard, this is not good."

    My uncle was drunk crazy, but thinking of what his uncle said, I was really upset. He said: "My Peravina has another son, Kiel. The heirs of my Asraki can''t inherit any land. I still love them so much, I really don''t want to marry again."

    "Absurd!" An emotionally excited, Otto smashed a glass, thinking of his life, he couldn''t help but feel sad.

    King Otto, the old duke, is the supreme king. The king inherited the power of his father and was promoted to the king. Otto didn''t think this was so, he cried bitterly because his own brother Ogier died too early.

    He stabilized in the comfort of the crowd, and then took a sip of strong alcohol. He was flushed with tears on his face and persuaded Arik: "Your father Ogier also hopes that you will give him a large group of children. Hurry up. Go find some pretty women..."

    Before he finished speaking, Old Otto lay down suddenly, and then snored loudly.

    Everyone has their own ambitions, and Arik doesn¡¯t comment on his younger brother. He is not a erotic, but it is a fact that there are many wives and concubines. Although Arik is a martial artist, for many years, there is a clever Asraki around him who has made suggestions, and he has become more aware of his status in the entire country.

    "You can''t and shouldn''t try to compare with your brother, he is the real king, you are not. Doing your duty as a fighter, chasing your dream is enough." Asraqi once persuaded.

    What is a dream? Arik''s biggest dream in this life is to become the No. 1 Berserker in Ross. He didn''t want to use his mind to calculate, he just wanted to bathe the enemy''s blood in the battlefield with a weapon in his hand.

    This time King Rurik wanted to conquer Jotaland, and Arik, who hadn''t fought for some years, was full of energy.

    Lurik spends all his time on caring for his wife and concubine. After all, he is defeated by reality. He has to eat more than ten roasted lamb''s kidneys, and then sleeps madly alone.

    Although he has become a king, facing the political ecology of the Swedish region, the cost-effective method of governance is to control the largest temple and the largest trading city. All kinds of work have been arranged, although there are no serious technocrats, but there are still technical talents.

    On Gould Island, Arik, the captain of the First Banner, rushed to rectify the hundreds of young soldiers he had brought over before the autumn harvest in Sweden.

    The average age of the soldiers is only fourteen years old, but as observed by local civilians, no one thinks they are really only fourteen years old.

    The best training is to use wooden sticks and wooden shields to fight each other. If you are afraid of injury, fight with your bare hands.

    In this way, the school field inside Gould¡¯s fortress became a barbaric training ground. According to their inherent formation, one team fought against the other, and they improved their fighting ability in the chaos. Also because of learning specialized fighting skills, such fighting has become quite dangerous.

    No one was killed. Many of the beaten children were there.

    It¡¯s an open secret for Ross to train the cubs in this way. Although most of the tribe knew that Rose was training young soldiers in this way, it was his tribe''s turn to be really incapable and dare not.

    A very bad situation worries other tribes-wound infection.

    Ross used distilled alcohol to clean the wound on a large scale, and a large amount of honey has covered the wound. These medical methods adapted to local conditions made the soldiers not afraid of injury at all, so it does not matter if they are brutal during training.

    Although it is training, the guys of the same race are really easily irritated when fighting, and the level of attack is getting more and more severe.

    A group of wolves fighting inwardly will surely kill a group of ruthless people. This group of children are all standing troops that R¨¹lik has trained. Although they are all young, two of them are extremely arrogant. They all hope to stand out and be used by the king, so that they are not only a real man admired by others, but also a certain amount of power in the future.

    They sometimes "combat training", and sometimes they learn to sail and fish.

    Logistics materials can still support such a large army, but facing the huge M?laren Lake, doing nothing is too stupid.

    was supposed to be a standard cargo ship sold to the tribes of the subjects. Together with other large ships, these eight ships dropped their nets and started trawling fishing operations.

    A part of the boats left Lake M?laren to catch herring at the mouth of the sea. Part of it is fishing perch and cod in the inner lake.

    Lake M?laren is very huge, reaching 100 kilometers from east to west, and the population around the lake is only 50,000 people including a large number of babies.

    The aquatic products in the lake are actually very huge. The Ross ship enters the waters that they are also unfamiliar with, and throws the fishing nets to cruise. This kind of luck fishing is not bad.

    The food for the Russian army and auxiliary personnel has actually ended. As Vikings, everyone cut off the bones and internal organs of the European perch. The remaining winter is basically two pieces of fresh fish, which is directly swallowed with a big mouth. inside.

    It is even possible to transport a batch of fresh fish to the Ross shop in Stockholm Port.

    Birka changed its name to Stockholm. This was originally the traditional control area of ??the M?laren tribe. Now she has become a de jure jurisdiction of the king!

    In fact, a group of people from Mellaren lived in the former Port of Birka. Almost all of them lived by fishing for fish and did not have their own farmland to grow wheat.

    At least two thousand men, women, old and young fishermen live in Birka. They live in simple sheds and are financially able to strengthen them. Another group of people are busy with commercial activities. They also have their own land. Buying and reselling supplies is another way of making money.

    Stockholm is a free trade port. The ten-year tax exemption ordered by the king is the same for anyone in the port area.

    The merchant fishermen saw the king''s fleet marching to the port area mightily, and dropped the anchor to choose a large berth. Those masts are like woods, and the big ship is hill after hill.

    It is fair to say that all the ships of the Ross Fleet are not large, and the largest ship has a full displacement of only 300 tons. Even so, it refreshes the public''s perception.

    The manager of the M?laren people in Stockholm was removed and replaced by the big white fat white fox. His ancestral home is Anklas, and he is now a native of Russ, and he is also a king''s celebrity.

    The governor of the city is Fatty White Fox. He controls the Ross store and the largest wine shop in the city.

    The transfer of power was very peaceful, although when it was heard that the king had returned to the throne in the city and caused a group of people to flee, when it was learned that the tax exemption for ten years led to more people rushing over. After all, in the past, ordinary people did not have the money to pay taxes to land in the city to do business.

    The scale of the city is expanding, and maintaining order is a problem facing the white fox. His handling method is quite simple, because the cause of the confusion is people, then solve the problem of people.

    Are there rogues in Stockholm? Naturally there is.

    The old patrols of the M?laren people were reserved. They swore allegiance to the king and were allowed to inherit their current status. The so-called patrol is the guard force that maintains order. In order to face the new situation, a group of mercenaries who are looking for employers in the city have been recruited.

    In fact, who is the land ruffian and the city gangster, the businessmen doing business here know, but the businessmen are raising private soldiers, and the gangsters dare not do anything to the businessmen.

    The existence of the gangster is to slander the authority of the king, and must attack these wicked people.

    At this moment, the white fox is in power. Thinking of his brother Blue Fox daring to fight with a sword in Hazeby, Denmark, his brother has become a businessman who is good at fighting. How can he continue to be a naive fat seal?

    He was authorized by Rurik to ensure a peaceful trading environment in the Stockholm port area. As for the means, that is the business of Arctic Fox.

    Lurik is still asleep, the port of Stockholm is not as good as trouble.

    The king is here! Want to kill Liwei!

    After an assault battle, the police force of the port area lost some brothers. In the end, more than fifty gang members were arrested. Maybe there are hidden evildoers, the big evildoers are now kneeling on the sandy ground of the execution ground.

    Thousands of people watched here, including the abdicated Duke Bjorn. All the patriarchs of the big families of the Mellaren tribe are here, and they are here to see the king to kill and establish his might.

    The big fat white fox said with a deep voice: "The king is here! Stockholm will be at peace! The king is here! Don¡¯t be afraid of doing business! The king is here! You are tax-free for ten years when you do business honestly!"

    These declarations are too useful for ordinary fishermen In the face of the criminal gang, the fishermen spit and throw stinky fish and shrimps.

    The mentality of the nobles of Mellaren has also changed. The governor, the white fox appointed by the king, is not a greedy villain. He has always abided by the rules of the industry, but it is strange that he has become violent this time. They have no objection, and all the wicked will be executed. After all, when Olekin was in the past, the villain had to be a man with his tail clipped, and when he met the mediocre Bjorn, the villain emerged.

    At least here, Olekin will execute these villains with more extreme methods.

    The guards armed with a double-edged wood axe chopped off the criminals¡¯ heads one by one. Every hack and slash won the cheers of the people.

    The wicked have already been punishable, and the blue flag with a white background of Ross flutters in Stockholm.

    The death of the wicked seems to be a sacrifice to the flag, because just in front of the largest building of the Ross shop, a giant tree stood, the tall spruce became a flagpole, and a very wide Ross flag was flying in the wind.

    This flag is of great significance, and it means that the Stockholm Governor''s Palace of the Rus Kingdom has opened! The Governor¡¯s Office is the fortress of Gould Island, now the residence of the King.

    While in the Ross shop area in the city, it immediately became the Yamen office and the residence of all the servants.

    The white fox felt that he had stabilized the law and order after the heavy blow, and also shocked the whole city. This upcoming harvest season has established a stable and safe trading environment for oats, flax and leather.

 Chapter 860ï¼š Those free fishermen

    In Uppsala, Lurik secretly summoned Lonstall, Duke of Y?rm?len, and submitted a crookedly written document. Lurik finally had a certain understanding of the situation in the southern tip of Scandinavia. learn.

    Although his wife Carlotta can provide some information on the south, but that is all ten years ago. To what extent the Gotalans in the south are now expanding, this requires Yelmalen¡¯s Langstall to do a good job. Introduce it.

    It turned out that the Gotaland people have infiltrated the Van Svealand region, which is approaching the traditional territory of Sweden, and the traditional border has fallen.

    The current intelligence broke the heart of Duchess Carlotta of Ostara the most. Because of the absence of the owner, the small bay often became a fishing spot for the Gotalans.

    "They stole my wealth, they must be punished!" Carlotta bared her teeth like a she-wolf, and his angry emotion directly aroused Rurik''s anger.

    Therefore, while the army was still in Uppsala, based on this information, Rurik specified a road map plan to conquer the power of the Gotaland.

    The purpose of war is not to kill, but to incorporate the tribal alliance of Jotaland into the kingdom. They are also Vikings, as brave as fighting. It is unrealistic to expect words to persuade them to make them surrender.

    For example, attack a small part of its forces, win a battle by force, and force them to surrender. Of course, this behavior may also force the opponent to assemble an army for a decisive battle, then fight! The Kingdom of Ross has never been afraid of the war of annihilation.

    What''s more, according to intelligence, the future conquest Rose will surely have a huge advantage in the navy.

    There is no other reason, because the Gotalans must also live by water and grass.

    There is another large lake just south of Y?rmalen, Sweden, which is almost the same size as Lake M?laren. Because there is no surface river connection with this lake, it is impossible for the Ross Navy to kill Lake M?laren.

    However, if you go upstream from the bay of the Old Ostala tribe (Norkoping), rush to the small Grand Lake, and continue to the west to reach the Great Lake.

    The Russ army, which has the advantage of navigation, can maintain high maneuverability in any waters. This time, Rurik decided to pay special attention to his enemies. Whether they are strong or weak, Rose will bring an elite force armed to the teeth to attack the Gotalans.

    Liulik even plans to use cavalry troops to bathe the enemy¡¯s blood in the expanded cavalry and flag brigade.

    Winter is coming, Rose, who has a huge stock of supplies, can make great efforts to rectify his armaments in the east.

    To attack the South and crusade against Jotaland, the army must reserve its military supplies six months in advance.

    Now, the wheat harvesting around Lake M?laren has begun, and at the same time, the large granary of the Rus people in the Ilmen Lake Novgorod region in the far east has been harvested.

    This year¡¯s climate can¡¯t be said to be particularly smooth and rainy. It¡¯s quite normal in a normal year. This is enough. The east has much more arable land than Sweden, and the climate is warmer. The per mu yield of grain, especially oats, is more than that of Sweden. Relying on the advantages of scale, the east part of the kingdom has more surplus grain.

    Ross annexed the Swedish homeland. Although a kingdom was born, the economy within the kingdom was still fragmented.

    In Sweden, the nobles are still firmly in control of their tribes, and the people still live a very traditional life. It is true that Birka (Stockholm) has changed the Great King Banner, which has nothing to do with ordinary people.

    The ten-year tax exemption decree proposed by King R¨¹rik, the most profitable are the nobles and businessmen, except for the traditional fishermen''s families staying in Stockholm.

    In Sweden, there are indeed many home-grown families with husbands and wives. They are also extremely free, but because of debt problems, they have economic contacts with the nobles.

    Each tribe is made up of several families, and some are big families. Such a family raised a group of slaves, and sometimes bankrupt families became slaves due to debts.

    Sweden area around Lake M?laren, the level of civilization of each tribe varies greatly. Hundreds of people from these small tribes form villages. They are all the same ancestors, and they form natural villages by blood. As each other is relative, individual productivity is limited, and the entire village must form a community.

    A giant like the Mellaren tribe has lost the tyrant-like king Olekin, and has evolved into a noble republic of the major landlords.

    They are accustomed to their own way of life, and Rurik has no intention of changing it. If anyone wants to be changed, there is nothing more than the huge Melaren tribe.

    Only this tribe has the largest population in Sweden. She is not a monolith, but a giant made up of countless tiny tribes. As long as she is still a Big Mac, she will naturally threaten Rose''s rule.

    After all, the history books that Ross kept make it clear that it was the Mellaren tribe who squeezed out the ancestors of Ross about a hundred years ago.

    Although Rose did not know the follow-up history of M?laren, M?laren still firmly occupies the vast area on the north shore of the lake, and outsiders are not allowed to set foot in it.

    How to dismantle and weaken this overlord? Is it to fight their nobles? Naturally this is not desirable.

    Rationally facing the current political ecology, the king must maintain cooperation with the traditional Swedish aristocracy.

    In my heart, Rurik still wants to directly rule the ordinary people.

    The interests of those nobles should be preserved, but the huge civilian class can be wooed! Because the handicraft industry in the eastern region of the kingdom, the mining and metallurgy industry in the northern region, as well as the three-pointed shipbuilding industry, a labor force who understands the Norse language is needed.

    These days, Lurik is certainly busy having an intimate relationship with his wives and concubines. His body was so vigorously repaired, a majestic man recovered!

    He entered his loyal Stockholm openly and with great fanfare, feeling that this port area has become his own in ten years.

    A group of long rowing boats landed, and the soldiers in costumes disembarked one after another. They approve Rose''s blue robe with white background, a white bear hat and large wild goose feathers. They were also carrying round shields, each holding a long-handled halberd, and blue, white and red cloth strips were tied together to make decorative tassels.

    They were dressed in mighty and gorgeous clothes, and the glass beads hanging from their bodies clinked.

    Liulik brought more than three hundred people, and when the wheat harvest in the whole area was busy, he moved to Stockholm with great strength. The army assembled under the huge flagpole of the Ross shop.

    People can see the king raising his head, without autumn sunshine, looking at the flying flag in a daze.

    It was a little surprised that the Governor Bai Fox was responsible for picking up the driver.

    "My lord, are you hesitating?"

    Lurik hurriedly recovered, "It''s nothing, just a little emotional. Let''s go! Take the guards you trained, and we will go on an armed parade in the city!"

    "Yes! But..."

    "How? Do you have concerns?"

    The white fox told the truth: "Our regular army is mighty and mighty, but the people I recently recruited have no such domineering. Wouldn''t it be a humiliation to the army to let such a group of people walk with the army?"

    Those garrison troops are also here, there are two hundred people. Many people are newly recruited, and the system is not unified at all. In particular, some free mercenaries looking for employers have also been absorbed, making the overall dressing more varied.

    They are here, and Rick really feels a little uncomfortable seeing their appearance.

    Lurik can¡¯t forget that the armed parade of Olegin and his 500 "warriors in black" caused a commotion throughout the city. The clothes of the five hundred people in Olegin were not uniform, but the overall blackout appeared to be more consistent.

    The key is not the clothes, but the behavior.

    "It''s okay!" Rurik clearly stated, "You can solve the problem of garrison dressing yourself. Now I have enough 500 people, just like Olekin back then. I want to show my authority in front of the people!"

    "Yes." The white fox didn''t say anything. Valley

    The king¡¯s armed parade is very large, and the well-informed local nobles of the big land are monitoring whether their serfs are harvesting the wheat, but the king has brought a large army to parade, or he personally goes, or sends spies to Tibet. In the folk.

    These big landowners must supervise the serfs'' wheat harvesting and threshing operations. The nobles of the entire Melaren tribe have indeed achieved an internal republic, so the five slender ships ordered are crowdfunded by everyone. Bjorn is still the Duke of Mellaren elected by everyone. He must satisfy everyone''s interests and everyone is willing to fulfill their responsibilities.

    The horns are intertwined with the sound of drums, and the king''s parade begins with great fanfare.

    Many people have heard the wind, and they heard the sound gathered on both sides of the winding road.

    Lurik saw a large number of fishermen in tattered clothes gathered on both sides of the winding road, watching the mighty Rus army parade under the leadership of the king.

    Civilians are not fighters, and they are not particular about bowing on one knee and saluting. Both men and women nodded and bowed their heads with a smile, and a group of children sat on the ground casually, their faces were dirty and snotty, and their eyes were dull as if they were about to beg.

    The big white fat man who accompanied the king on the parade was the Governor White Fox. He was quite disdainful of the attitude of the fishermen onlookers.

    "Even after ten years, don''t think about how much tax you will collect from these people. They are just poor fishermen, and they just live a barely fruitful life."

    "Oh? You are a bit exaggerated, right?" Ruriek asked.

    The white fox boasted that he had seen everything, and said: "In those wars back then, the men who fought in M?laren were farmers. On the other hand, these pure fishermen did not seem to be from M?laren and were unwilling to take risks with Denmark. People fight."

    "It shouldn''t be so unbearable."

    "However, after you gave the order, Stockholm became a free port. A large number of fishermen should not have come to the port area in the past because they could not give tribute. Now they come boldly, and they are bound to cause a lot of trouble to my governance. There are even nobles. Tell me they feel worried."

    Hearing what the white fox said, Rurik suddenly thought of something. As the saying goes, there is nothing new under the sun. After granting the tax exemption right, wouldn¡¯t it create a slum in Stockholm? Can a spontaneous fishing village be allowed to be embedded in a commercial port?

    Lurik reserved his opinions for the time being, and patiently completed the entire cruise.

    The army basically completed the inspection of the entire city in one day. Lurik noticed that a large number of new sheds were being built, and the population of the city was larger, which was quite different from his own past perceptions.

    He also passed by the former king''s mansion occupied by Duke Bjorn of Mellaren, and also passed the wind and moon field in the city.

    The Stockholm area has been the core area of ??the M?laren tribe since ancient times. However, this city adjacent to the Great Lakes is too messy and messy, although there are many people engaged in various industries, including slaves from B?rgen, Norway, who tied slaves as livestock. Traffickers, the poverty of most people is written on their faces.

    Although the population is small, the most valuable areas of M?laren are occupied by land nobles, making a group of poor fishermen flock to Stockholm for profit.

    Aren¡¯t these fishermen good candidates for emigration?

    At night, Rurik did not return to Gould Island. Dajun slept on the floor in the warehouse area of ??the Ross store, and he himself talked with the white fox in the attic of the store.

    Under the candlelight, the two men face each other.

    There are fragrant grilled meat and exquisite wine. The white fox wanted to entertain the king, so he made a simple meal after hearing the king¡¯s order.

    Lurik had no intention of eating and drinking, and he was full of emotion during the daytime parade.

    He said something, and the words finally fell on the point: "I saw those poor fishermen, they can only continue to live in poverty. I am very worried that their children will be taken away as slaves, I am afraid that these things are already happening. ."

    The white fox asked keenly: "You are going to give them a new job for a good life."

    "That''s it. I want to give you a task that must be completed."

    Baihu didn''t hesitate, he had already guessed the king''s needs a little bit.

    Rurik continued: "There are too many people in Mellaren who live by fishing, or they don¡¯t think they are Melaren people. In the past, we forced some people to move to our Ross, and I don¡¯t remember this. How many fishermen are involved. They seem to have suddenly appeared after I gave the order. Now that they have appeared, I will remove them all!"

    "Order them to forcibly emigrate to the East?"

    "Exactly! I have decided!"

    "What if they don''t want it?" White Fox asked skillfully.

    The topic was thrown back to Ruriek, and he answered simply: "Let your private soldiers arrest me. Ah! No!"

    Rurik slapped his thigh abruptly. "You shouldn''t be the only one to do this. Soon there will be a large number of food merchants stationing in tax-free Stockholm. These huge numbers of free fishermen may turn into bandits directly. For the sake of business stability, this group People who are almost extinct in business must be captured. I will transport them to Tombstone Island first, and then to the north and east. I will use very crude methods to clear the site and make sure that no one touches my business."

    If thousands of fishermen are lost, it would not be a big blow to Stockholm. The white fox fully supports: "Great King Yingming! The local aristocrats are also happy now. I killed a group of gangs who disobeyed Wang Hua a few days ago. A large number of people came from these nasty fishermen. They have always been villains who destroy business. They are born. Despicable and dirty, like maggots in the dung."

    Baihu said very emotionally, he really despised these free fishermen, and at the same time he echoed the king''s decision.

    It is these words that Rurik heard quite harshly, "Your words are too rough. I don''t think they are maggots."

    "what?"

    "Poverty is the root of all evil. As long as they live like this, they will always be poor I am afraid they dare not lose their current life. They don''t have the money to take the life of the whole family to risk, so I will be tough. means."

    "Is this... letting the army land? It''s like preparing for war?"

    "Indeed. Or it is clearing. Stockholm is a trading port. There can only be nobles, merchants, and craftsmen serving merchants in the port area. My decision is made. I will contact the local nobles immediately. And you!"

    "exist."

    "Immediately rectify your garrison. You clearly mark the fishermen¡¯s settlements and you must ensure that you do not catch the wrong people."

    "Yes. I will do it tomorrow morning."

    Lurik shook his head, "You do it now. I want to inform the nobles overnight. You immediately send a messenger to tell them to come here urgently and come to the Governor''s Office. Especially Bjorn! Let him come quickly."

    It is estimated that the king will do it in the next two days. This is really to build a stable and refreshing trading environment in the city in the early stage of large-scale grain trading. All merchants and land nobles are good things.

    In the silent and dark night, messengers holding torches assemble assault.

    Liurik taught himself as the king, which surprised many couriers who were coolie porters.

    This is the order of the king, and everyone still holds a letter written by the king himself. They felt great respect, and even the possibility of making a fortune in the future, so they swore an oath, disappeared into the dark city, and went straight to the land nobles whose residences were in the city...

 Chapter 861ï¼š Without them is important to Stockholm

    In the middle of the night, some people holding torches were running along the winding streets of quiet Stockholm. They were in a hurry and couldn''t hide the sleepiness on their faces.

    Now Bjorn is no longer a king. At any rate, the new king Rurik gave himself a lot of face. For example, his family occupied the mansion of the first ruler of Olekin''s house, and Rurik did not pursue this matter.

    If you don¡¯t become a king, you will lose a lot of disputes and lose the right to fight freely. At the same time, he doesn¡¯t have to be responsible for the defense and security of Sweden as a whole.

    He found that he could be a rich man. As long as he quietly conducts his own business, his children and grandchildren will simply enjoy happiness.

    He is not a person with great ambitions, and he is even weaker and unwilling to raise a large army to expedition opponents. When he was a king in the past, even if he knew that the G?taland people were eroding northward, and even had gone through traditional arguments and began to eat the living space of the Swedish people, his attitude was completely wait and see.

    Duke Bjorn, he retreated into an ordinary land nobleman, if it weren''t for being promoted by the king R¨¹rik, he would really have become as unknown as the past.

    The messenger from the king rushed to the mansion overnight. He was busy having an intimate relationship with the pet slave, but Shu Shuang was suddenly interrupted.

    Since it was the king¡¯s order, and the matter was so urgent that it had to be taken overnight, there was no way.

    "This Rurik... which king will summon the nobles at night." He murmured and changed his clothes in a hurry, making the pet slaves holding their bodies rest assured that they were not allowed to sleep first. After all, he took a few entourages and went straight to the Ross shop area, which was also the office of the Governor''s House.

    During the day, King Rurik led his glorious army to swagger through the city. Bjorn knew all this, and to be fair, he was envious and jealous, but standing by the water and looking at his face, everything was calm. What qualifications does a forty-year-old guy have to compete with an eighteen-year-old promising leader?

    He completely accepted Rurik as the new king. As for the great land nobles in the Mellaren tribe, they easily accepted the reality. In particular, Birka''s change of name to Stockholm was simply a "ten-year tax exemption" decree, which gave the tribe all the big land nobles huge benefits. Which nobleman would dare to give him complete tax exemption in the past?

    The control area of ??the M?laren tribe is very large and quite trivial. The city of Stockholm is adjacent to the Great Lake. In addition to fishing villages and commercial areas, it is a vast farmland. A part of the land nobles lived here, so that agricultural and animal husbandry products were produced in the agricultural area, and then transported to the nearby commercial area to be sold, realizing a one-stop service of low-cost production, supply and marketing.

    Including Bjorn, as many as ten land nobles ran wildly in the night and went directly to the venue provided by Rurik.

    Ross shop is an area wrapped by a wooden wall. It was the support and recognition of the Ros Principality behind the assassination of the ruler Carl by the group of land nobles. King Karl was killed and Bjorn became king. After the incident, Ross naturally obtained tax exemption privileges in the bazaar. As a result, some locals¡¯ houses were demolished, the area was expanded to build warehouses, and the shops were surrounded by thick wooden walls, which is equivalent to forming an independent bazaar. A fortress that is easy to defend and hard to attack.

    Now Rurik of Ross is the king, and all the land nobles come here again, they are not facing a warehouse, but a real military fortress, a royal fortress that can deter the entire Sweden.

    The independent wooden room is brightly lit, the fireplace makes the house extremely warm, and the matrix of oil lamps hung from the roof illuminates each face clearly.

    Everyone saw King Rurik, his face was serious and not sleepy.

    Wooden benches were placed on both sides of the wooden room, and the nobles sat down casually, only R¨¹lik pacing in public.

    The king didn''t intend any politeness, and he didn''t bother to answer the greetings from the nobles.

    He paced with his hands behind his back and bluntly said: "This king saw a lot of things during his tour of the city today. I know you either watched it yourself, or sent messengers. You must praise the splendor of the army. Indeed, mine. The army has always been like this, not only gorgeous and unstoppable. However, I noticed another group of people, those huge numbers of fishermen. I learned that these fishermen are not local farmers, they rely solely on fishing for hygiene. They live in Stockholm! After self-promulgated the tax exemption order, some fishermen came here. This is my miscalculation! Stockholm is not very big. Is it a good thing that so many people suddenly come here?"

    Lurik said that he was deliberately settled down here, he squinted his eyes to look left and right, silently questioning everyone what should be done.

    The king''s words hit the fishermen directly, and his attitude was clearly impolite.

    The nobles looked left and right, and the wits among them basically guessed what the king meant.

    Probably, the king wanted to expel these fishermen, right?

    Among the nobles, Bjorn is the most noble, and he is also the abdicated king, and has the most say.

    "King, what do you want? Could it be? To drive the fishermen out of Bill...Stockholm?"

    "Expulsion? You are half right." Rurik sighed slightly, then deliberately looked around, "Actually, it is important for me that Stockholm does not have these fishermen. I think it is also necessary for you. I want to know you. Attitude! You guys! What do you think of the fishermen who have lived here for a long time? I want you to speak your mind."

    honestly? If you really say what you are saying, will you be hit because it doesn''t agree with the king?

    The nobles cast their eyes on Bjorn, making him really unable to get off the stage.

    "Of course I have to say about this." Bjorn screamed, and simply opened his voice: "I personally hate those fishmongers! Their livelihood is just fishing, and nothing else. If they are not doing anything else. The local fishing village is good, but it¡¯s in our trading port. How many of the thieves and bandits come from these free fishermen? I dare say nine out of ten. The fishermen in the port area are the source of all evil, just like parasites. Growing on cows, they are not Melaren at all. When Olekin called an army to attack Denmark, these fishermen ran away clean after hearing the news. When I was king, these people never obeyed the arrangement. Liuli K, now you are the king, you can do well."

    Now that Governor White Fox is also present, his words are already quite agitated and go further than Jon: "It is shameless to kill the same clan, but it is not good for our merchants to occupy this port by those fishmongers. If the king can disperse them all, we people There is no need to worry about banditry."

    Just after Bjorn¡¯s voice fell, it was seen that someone gave him a head start, and many local aristocrats, large landowners and merchants, immediately tweeted the bitterness of the road.

    Is it really a bitter fishmonger from the big merchants for a long time?

    "Shut up!" Rurik opened his arms and shouted, pressing them all to silence.

    "I understand what you mean! Since we all hate those fishmongers, are you satisfied with letting them all leave?"

    "Are you really going to expel them?!" Exhausting his tongue, he asked more than Jon.

    "That''s natural, otherwise it won''t make you assemble so late. I don''t mean to really drive them away, I will move them all out of your eyes, and I will tear down all the private constructions! When the time comes! You can build your own commercial warehouses in the port area, and you can also build larger docks. I want to restore Stockholm to a peaceful trading environment. All of you must cooperate in this matter."

    "Cooperate? How should we cooperate?" When Bjorn took the lead in asking this, it represented the attitude of all the nobles'' full support.

    Liu Rikben was a little worried that they would not cooperate, but now his worries are gone.

    "Of course you have to cooperate. I know that you are raising private soldiers ranging from 20 to 100, and many mercenaries who sell their physical strength are also selling their lives to you. If it weren''t for the robbery, you wouldn''t be guilty of raising this. More private soldiers. I want you to assemble private soldiers to help me drive out the fishermen. Listen, my method will be very powerful, and you must cooperate with me to complete the move."

    No one would doubt the method of Liurik, and this so-called method is to form a coalition to forcefully control the free fishing villages entrenched in the port area, and finally **** the captured fishermen to the king''s place, and then the king''s fleet Just pull away. Valley

    They are actually very aware that the Ross people have been immigrating to the M?laren Lake area all these years. It was this Rurik who even paid out of his own pockets to help the peasant families in debt to pay off their debts and to help the serfs to redeem their lives. Rurik would not be truly benevolent, he himself became the biggest creditor, and those who were redeemed could only follow him. It is said that all the people who were transported to the east to open up the land for Ross, the people who were forcibly emigrated were living now, the nobles didn''t know and didn''t bother to hear the news.

    The fishermen who will be surrounded by groups will be taken away from the fisherman¡¯s home. As for what Rurik will do with this group of people, who cares?

    The nobles are interested in their own interests!

    In the middle of the night, the king made an agreement with the local nobleman of Mellaren.

    The fishing villages controlled by the fishermen must be erased from the map, and the vacated space is used for the expansion of the city. The expansion of Stockholm is inevitable, and the top priority is that the huge grain delivery requires a large space and, more importantly, a stable environment.

    The nobles were squeezed to death by Lurik. The so-called big ships ordered by the tribes were anchored and floating on the lake. To obtain it, they had to complete the delivery of grain. The small Gould Island is not suitable for a huge amount of grain trade. The trading place is in the previous commercial street, and it seems too cramped to continue trading.

    So, those fishermen must leave.

    Lurik¡¯s plan for the nobles was to rectify the manpower throughout the day tomorrow, and to gather as many people as possible until the third day. He also ordered: "You bring more wooden shields and clubs. I don''t want you to really kill them all. You have to drive them out. If there is resistance, try to tie them up with ropes. You only need to take them overland to the Governor''s Mansion. I¡¯ll be here to guard immediately.¡±

    is equivalent to saying that the main task of driving away is the local nobleman. The clever nobleman realizes that the notoriety of driving away the fisherman is going to fall on him. What else can I do? It is good for everyone to drive away the fishermen.

    Lurik will not be the ultimate good guy. According to his plan, he will start to move the entire fleet tomorrow evening, block the port by king''s order, and prohibit the night fishing operations of Stockholm fishermen. The port area has been blocked since the evening, and the port will not be reopened until all the dust settles.

    As for the merchant ships arriving from other places during this period, they can only be trapped outside the blockade.

    As the king, Rurik will take the lead in action, and this is a reassurance for the nobles.

    The plan has been set, and it will be implemented immediately.

    This peaceful day seems to be no different from other days. The vast number of farmers in Mellaren are still busy harvesting oats. Some of the farmers who have finished harvesting are already threshing the wheat with their cheeks and tamping ears.

    Those fishermen still don¡¯t know the bad luck of releasing them on their heads. They big fish or sieve nets and make up kings as usual. They didn¡¯t notice that the Ross Fleet had begun a movement, and the army was continuously going to land from Gould Island.

    The fishermen did not even know that the big families living in the city spontaneously interacted with some remote families that settled down. Even Bjorn had transferred some people from his ancestral home.

    The local nobles reorganized their manpower in their mansion, but all the men who can take up arms are organized.

    These people are in principle the warriors of the Mellaren tribe. This time they are no longer holding sharp blades, but sticks and cables. Although many people find it meaningless to drive away fishermen, since the master who hired him is willing to pay for food, why not do it. The mobilized people did not really want to kill the fishermen, they still considered that each other lived in Lake M?laren. Since they were just forced to move, even if they were driven to the camp of the king, the mental burden was gone.

    Because all this is an arrangement between the king and the nobility.

    In the afternoon, an abnormality visible to the naked eye finally occurred.

    The Ross fleet lined up in a serpentine formation, the ships were connected end to end, with ropes tied to each other. A circle of ships surrounds the harbor area. There is no exit here. The boat can''t pass the long rowing boat. Only one or two sampans can pass through it.

    The fishing boat that tried to pass through the gap was deterrently fired by the torsion slingshot of the Russian Navy. Of course, it was still obsessed with it. Just as it was about to cross the gap, the boat was pierced by a solid cast iron projectile, and the fishermen were caught and captured.

    As long as they are captured, they are transported directly to Gould Island and imprisoned. The fishermen asked why this was so, but no one told why.

    The entire Stockholm port was completely blocked, and the floating ships raised the flag of Chess and Ross. The landing Ross army also set up flags on the outskirts of the city.

    The whole city is sealed off, but things are not always the case. The real small trader Sa Yazi ran away. They didn''t live in the city. They took Xiruan and hurried away. The strange thing was that the Ross army did not stop them.

    This is actually a loophole, or it is also an open door that Rurik has intentionally or unintentionally placed in the siege.

    All the pure fishermen in the port area are to be taken away. If they evacuated by land, they would abandon the fishing boats and huts on which they depend for their livelihood. There may be fishermen who feel it is dangerous to escape with their families. The vast majority of fishermen must remain on the sidelines.

    Merchants outside can¡¯t get in There are various news about small vendors who escaped walking inside. Regardless of how bizarre the news is, the news that King Rurik controls the city is unequivocal.

    The fishermen still didn''t care, and the commercial street was completely depressed by the evening.

    The largest tavern in Chengli controlled by Rose, there would have been a large number of small businessmen here at night to buy cheap ale and swig, but then talk happily. Today, the tavern has closed its doors because no one cares about it.

    The city fell into silence, and tonight is quieter than ever.

    As long as the local nobles mobilized, their private soldiers are making the final rest. Private soldiers from all walks of life tried their best to arm themselves, and those who were able wore chain mail, and those who were incapable wore a layer of leather as much as possible. No one used swords and battle axes, but clubs of various lengths.

    All the nobles reported their own mobilization to Rurik, and there will be close to a thousand private armed forces involved in the hunting of fishermen.

    When the rooster crowed for the first time, the sleeping private soldiers woke up.

    It was also at this point in time that the well-prepared Ross army also stood up. Even the horse that was transported to the shore, the rider leaped on the horse holding the flagpole high.

    Part of Stockholm is awake, and part of it is still asleep.

    The sky turned sky blue, the eastern sun was still below the horizon, and the sky over there had been illuminated yellow.

    The sound of horns and drums suddenly became louder. This was a signal to the soldiers to act, and it also awakened all the fishermen.

    All the aristocrats who are ready have started to act!

 Chapter 862ï¼š Cleaning

    Wooden shields with various paintings are put together, and there are often thirty or forty people forming a shield wall.

    These differently dressed warriors beat their bucklers with wooden sticks, and made a huge noise along with the sound of the horns. The people holding round shields are in front, and there are a group of people holding long wooden poles behind.

    Although the original plan was that many fighters used clubs as weapons to force all the fishermen away, considering the extremely probable resistance of their opponents, the nobles who organized the manpower still arranged sharp-edged fighters.

    There are such shield walls everywhere. Soldiers wear standard Viking roars and rhythmically cooperate with the sound of beating on wooden shields, making them magnificent, like mudslides, unstoppable bombarding the fishermen.

    The nobles came to battle with the whole family armed with sharp blades. The private soldiers they kept and the large hands of temporary hires each received a large sum of money, and even hinted that when the fishermen were forced to leave, it was possible to rob the fishermen''s property.

    People with their own masters cannot empathize with the fishermen, even if the fishermen are poor, there will always be something valuable, right?

    They must stick to their professional ethics and work hard for the benefit of the funder.

    In this matter, the nobles are willing to pay for it.

    Smart nobles have a long-term vision. As long as these fishermen are driven away, Stockholm will be the world of kings and commercial nobles, and everyone will earn more wealth in the future.

    But all this, the fishermen are in the dark.

    The fishermen noticed that the situation was abnormal since yesterday evening, and those who tried to escape were instead driven by the king''s navy. The entire fishing village was surrounded by Tuan Tuan. They comforted themselves that the king had some important arrangements. After all, the entire Stockholm Port was blocked by the army.

    Perhaps the king was not targeting fishermen?

    Now, all illusions are shattered.

    Those fishermen who walked out of the wooden shed tried to reason with the approaching "shield wall". The men were kicked down and the women were also kicked.

    The soldiers were really rude to the children.

    It was seen that the parents were kicked, and the children threw stones and shattered tiles, in exchange for the fragmentation of the shield wall. A few sturdy men suddenly rushed out of the wall, and the children who dared to throw stones were firmly **** with ropes.

    More than children, anyone who tries to resist, even with an iron harpoon, the weak fishermen dare not fight against the aristocratic army.

    More and more people were forced out of the wooden shed houses. Shield walls walked past these houses. Behind the shield walls were men with large axes. They did not hesitate to hack and smash the sheds violently.

    The wooden sheds that were already unreliable in structure collapsed one after another, and the bottles and cans inside were trampled on.

    The warriors of the Mellaren nobles stepped on the collapsed ruins and continued to approach the fishermen group. The threatening army is simply going to kill all the fishermen. They don''t know what they have done wrong. Why should the nobles show their butcher swords to their own clan?

    The fishermen yelled at them, men and women, throwing stones and tiles one after another.

    They are throwing everything that can be thrown, including worried kippers, and even yesterday''s feces and urine in a pottery urn.

    It was disgusting to be hit by an urn of excrement and urine! The unlucky soldier had killing intent in his eyes. If it hadn''t been ordered by the gold master, it would really have been out of the array and slashed.

    "If you leave the team to hack and kill, if you really kill people, don''t think about salary! Remember, we only drive and don''t kill people." All land aristocrats generally use this kind of rhetoric.

    This is definitely not the kindness of the nobles, but it really caused **** incidents, and the king Rurik would be angry.

    However, the nobles are already demolishing the houses in the fishing village and violently driving out the residents, so they are not allowed to resist?

    In the eyes of the fishermen, this group of nobles completely tore through the masks of the humans in the past, exposing the fangs of the monsters under their skins.

    Finally, some fishermen couldn''t bear it anymore. They had already considered the lakeside very much. The harpoon and hand axe in their hands were their last stubbornness.

    The fishermen are fighting back!

    When someone witnessed his companion throwing a harpoon, and realized that he had completely torn his face, other fishermen who gave up their fantasy began to learn.

    Someone clamored: "You won''t let us live! You all go to die!"

    In the shout, the harpoon smashed past.

    Soldiers were injured at first, and some had their chests pierced by sharp harpoons. Death came suddenly, this is no longer a violent drive, it has completely evolved into a battle between both sides!

    How many aristocratic private soldiers really stupidly only hold sticks and ropes? Seeing that their comrades were constantly being attacked by sharp weapons, they began to suffer losses. They threw wooden sticks to try to hit a fisherman in the head, and then drew a sharp hand axe from the belt of the trousers.

    The soldier clearly indicated his axe, which is both a deterrent and a dangerous signal.

    In the eyes of the fishermen, the actions of the noble soldiers are a signal of the imminent killing. As the so-called dead fish and net breaking are just now, the fishermen also spared no effort.

    At the beginning, men armed with weapons launched a charge against the private soldiers of the nobility, while women and children were still fleeing towards the lake.

    Although the fishermen are busy with their fishing operations all day long, they are by no means cowardly, especially when a group of fishermen leave the big lake and enter the ocean, they can become pirates. There are even madmen who ran into the Danish waters to steal fish in the breeze of the Ross Fleet last year.

    The weapon fight turned into a civil war, but even if the fishermen were brave, they would be at an absolute disadvantage in terms of strength.

    The fishermen¡¯s charge of breaking their nets was ruthlessly overwhelmed, and when a group of fishermen were killed tragically, the morale of the rest of the people collapsed. The fighting continued, resistance turned into slaughter, fishermen retreated steadily, and the shield wall of the nobles¡¯ private army was battling step by step.

    The fishermen are not without a way to survive, at least as seen on the surface, everyone can get on a small boat and quickly escape.

    Some fishermen who run fast, even if they don''t know what happened, their wives and children boarded their own boats and attacked the Russ fleet that blocked the port area.

    There were only narrow gaps in the battleships. Although the larger long rowing boats could not pass through the gaps, it was not a problem for the boats to pass through. Although it may be blocked, many ships have escaped together, and there will always be someone who can escape.

    But they were wrong.

    Rurik watched the development of the situation in the attic of the Ross shop the whole time, and he noticed that the drive had turned into a **** battle.

    It was within his own expectation that the situation became such a field, but the white fox was taken aback.

    "Those fishermen are fighting with the noble army, and both sides are desperate. Wouldn''t many fishermen die?"

    "At least we are not the ones who do evil." Rurik said coldly.

    Hearing, the white fox felt a terrible cold instinct. He turned his head and saw that some fishermen were already rowing away. Then he asked: "Our army is on the shore. Originally, our army was also going to intercept these fishermen. Now you let them leave? "

    "Can they really escape?" Rurik shook his head blankly.

    The development of the situation is as Rurik said, but all the fishing boats that tried to pass through the blockade were shot at close range by the torsion slingshot.

    At this moment, the entire fleet lined up in an arc-shaped long snake formation, and the side slingshots were all aiming at the gap. Of course, there are only a few armed sailors to hold each ship, and this is enough manpower.

    Armed sailors did not shoot people, but only accurately fired at the hull of the approaching sampan. The boat was smashed out of the big hole and soon became silent. The people who threw in the sailors grabbed everything that could be grasped. They tended to instinctively grab the rope thrown by the people on the boat, and were pulled one by one by the armed sailors to work overtime. .

    Anyone who is pulled up, whether men, women or children, is bound by ropes. They called out what the **** was going on today, and they were stuffed with linen cloth in their mouths while yelling, and they were tying their mouths with rope.

    Compared with the private soldiers of the nobles by land, the Ross people are kinder here after all.

    More and more small boats turned into driftwood on the lake, and there were many more tied-up fishermen on Ross'' ships.

    Seeing no hope of breaking through the siege, a group of fishermen''s boats simply drifted near the shore, and more people were trapped on the shore.

    Rurik was still standing above and observing all this, and the encirclement of the aristocratic private soldiers kept tightening.

    The sheds in the fishing village collapsed one after another, and he really admired the nobles'' motivation to clean the fishing village and destroy the houses.

    The nobles worked very hard, and Rurik couldn''t talk about happiness, because asking himself, he was the planner of this matter, and he was not qualified to sympathize with the fishermen. But when his own kingdom has developed here, there are certain things that must be done, even if it does not hurt to be a tyrant.

    Fortunately, I kept a hand.

    He suddenly asked the white fox: "You said, if these fishermen knew that this king was behind the scenes, how many new names would they give me?"

    "They? I don''t think they dare. Those who dare to disobey the king can kill them."

    "You compliment me. That''s fine." Rurik sighed slightly. "Fortunately, I was prepared. Just imagine if you were a fisherman over there, what would you see?"

    "This..." The white fox was confused, "I am a businessman, I don''t understand."

    "All the fishermen saw were the nobles doing evil, the nobles of Mellaren were killing the poor fishermen! And we, up to now, behaved as blocking the port, and the Ross people did not kill."

    "But we really don''t let them leave."

    Rurik nodded: "Even if they think this way, it doesn''t matter. After all, it is the nobles who directly commit the evil. They will remember the first evil, and what we have to do is to mediate at the last minute. Now is the time to signal Arik and the others. Up!"

    Thousands of fishermen were trapped in the dock, men and women were desperate, and the children were crying. Hundreds of fishermen have been killed in terrible battles, and their sheds have been destroyed. Although the valuables are not much, most of the food they have stored has been lost.

    What kind of attitude does the king have, is he in harmony with this group of nobles?

    They didn''t have time to think, because the noble armies who looked at them were still shrinking their encirclement.

    Finally, things got worse!

    The Ross army, dressed in a blue shirt with a white background, suddenly appeared. Arik led the soldiers to form a brand new human wall, standing in front of the helpless fishermen.

    The situation became extremely delicate, and the fishermen immediately noticed that the Ross army that suddenly appeared was not malicious, just like they did when they deliberately entered the fishing village for an armed cruise a few days ago.

    At least it seemed so, what they saw next was that the Rus army was a protector of a group of fishermen.

    The shields of the Ross fighters were unanimously facing outwards, showing their backs to the fishermen.

    Arik stood in front of the formation, waving his sword violently in both hands, calling out: "Noble man, that''s it! You all leave!"

    The nobles complained about how things became like this, and even Bjorn complained about how the Ross army had only appeared now.

    "You are a mediator!" Bjorn cursed inwardly. He was aware of the current situation, after all, the peaceful dispersal turned into a **** expulsion. But how can this be? Things have been done. So far, the demands of many nobles have been fulfilled.

    As the land aristocrat with the highest status in Mellaren, the abdicated king Bjorn stepped forward.

    "Arik, you took the double swords away, we don''t need to meet each other with swords and soldiers."

    "That''s true." Arik nodded and then the sword was sheathed, and continued to shout loudly: "You are too harsh on the fishermen! You can no longer bleed! You are all gone, let''s take care of the rest."

    "This is the end?"

    "Yes! Let''s stop here!" Arik still shouted in his voice. The meaning was actually quite clear, just to let the helpless fishermen understand that the disaster ended here.

    According to the previous agreement, when the Ross announced that the situation was over, the Mellaren nobles should take their people to evacuate. Arik''s voice was loud, and a group of nobles who heard the news had already taken people away.

    The shield wall that had been relatively regular in shape disintegrated, and the nobles left with their own people. Why stay and continue to confront the Ross army and helpless fishermen? The confrontation itself is meaningless, and the most urgent task now is to rob valuable property from the ruins of the fishing village, as the king has acquiesced.

    Ordinary private soldiers are like taking out a few copper coins and silver coins from the rubble, and even edible dried fish can be collected.

    The land nobles naturally don''t want these boring altars and pots. What they want is the land under the ruins.

    The nobles left one after another but did not disappear. The gorgeously dressed nobles standing on the ruins are already in the enclosure!

    After all, free fishermen are not fools. The fishing village they spontaneously formed is indeed a treasure of geomantic omen for Stockholm. It is a protruding part extending to the lake in the macroscopic view, and it is blessed with being a good port.

    The nobles had long secretly hoped that all the fishermen would leave. In the past, they did not dare. Now, with the advice and co-ordination of the king R¨¹lik, the brothers did it in partnership.

    Now, all the fishermen, men, women and children are under the "protection" of the Russian army.

    However, what happened next left them quite puzzled.

    The fishermen¡¯s boats still in the berth were confiscated by the Russian army for custody, and the weapons in the hands of the male and female fishermen were ordered to lay down.

    Arik received his weapon and opened his arms to face the fishermen. He himself seems kind, but behind him are thousands of mighty army soldiers!

    The fishermen who were severely frightened were still in shock, and the helpless children of UU Reading were still crying and crying.

    "You lay down your weapons and accept the king''s arrangement! Attention! Your village has been destroyed by them, and you have nowhere to go. But the king is kind and will provide you with a way to survive. As long as you stop resisting and obediently, you can live. ."

    What Arik said was nothing more than what Rurik gave to him. There were no more promises here. There was only one core principle: obedience can survive.

    No, Arik roared like this: "Women, think about your children. Men, think about your women. You can survive by obeying the king."

    They broke their defenses completely, and anyone who resisted dropped their weapons and left them to the disposal of the Rus.

    Soon, the Ross ships loosened their hand ropes one after another, and the blockade against the port area was completely over.

    A group of long rowing boats rushed to the port and began to load the fishermen who had lost all means of production to the fortified Gould Island fortress.

    Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 863ï¼š Carve up

    The fishermen''s matter was completely resolved at noon. By the evening, 1,600 fishermen of various ages, bare-handed and in rags, had been collectively transported to the central clearing of the Gould Island fortress. A huge refugee camp was born.

    At this point, although the methods have become extremely rough, there are hundreds of corpses coexisting with the ruins of the fishing village.

    From the perspective of the people of other tribes and even the ordinary farmers of Melaren, this is a terrible civil war of the nobles of Melaren against the free fishermen! The final mess was handled by the king himself.

    After this glimpse, business activities in Stockholm have resumed in principle.

    The mess of the ruins of the fishing village looks quite horrible. Because the land nobles will occupy this place, they each completed the control area, and deliberately left a large area of ??the so-called king''s land, and began to send their subordinates to clean up the **** spontaneously.

    Their cleaning method is extremely simple and straightforward, that is, to push useful things, and then an astonishing number of pieces of wood directly to the lake.

    There were also farmers and small merchants from nearby rushing over in an attempt to find some useful details in the ruins. Facing the ruins that had been swept up again, the private soldiers had no time to pay attention to them. The private soldiers even hope that this group of "vultures" will also clean up the wood trash. These people started some special collections. A batch of wood was pulled away by the loading trolley, and the wood would be further chopped and smashed to be used as firewood for the winter.

    The follow-up work is all done by Duke Bjorn and his noble friends.

    As the mastermind behind the scenes, Rurik was very happy that the name of the villain was given to the nobles.

    Immediately afterwards, he appeared as a benevolent savior and used the fishermen under control for my use.

    A long boat carried King Rurik swaggering to the fortress of Gould Island.

    This small island was crammed with 1,600 fishermen in an instant. To control so many people without chaos, hundreds of soldiers need good weapons to take care of them. The island has become very crowded. This crowding is temporary, and all fishermen will be transported to the New World to replenish the population of the Eastern settlements.

    Regarding the violence in Stockholm, Rurik''s wives and concubines staying on Gould Island didn''t know it. Women are busy with their leisure, teasing their children. Old Otto had no worries or desires, and today is another day to live and earn a day with a drink of spirits.

    The quiet life is destined to be interrupted by violent commercial activities. What everyone did not expect was that first the army was mobilized on a large scale, and then a large number of people were driven off the ship like prisoners, and they were all rushed to the empty field of the fortress on the island. inside.

    Standing on a high place, Otto was unknown. Many of Rurik¡¯s wives and concubines poked their heads. They saw the horror and sorrow of the "prisoners", and realized that there were a large number of children inside.

    "What''s going on? Who tells me what''s going on? What did my Rurik do with me behind?" Otto looked left and right, and asked the left and right attendants with a slightly hoarse voice.

    Soon, someone told him the reason for everything.

    Otto was not shocked, just pure doubt. Are the methods of arresting slaves so extreme now? The people sitting chaotically in the empty field of the fortress are all Merlaren immigrants. If his son becomes the king, he can really kill ordinary people casually?

    He felt a little uneasy again. Thinking back to this dream for half a year, his Rurik was more than a heroic warrior, it was like a **** descending into the world, and he could do whatever he wanted.

    Otto neither praised nor belittled, thinking that his own Rurik would not arbitrarily arrest people. This time, no matter how old or weak he was, he was stuffed into the fortress, and he used his toes to think about what his son wanted.

    As the former supreme ruler, even though Otto is old, he still speaks well. He asked the principal of the island, or the deputy deputies appointed by the Governor Baihu, to come and see him.

    Facing the man who bowed on one knee and saluted, Otto decisively ordered: "I know that this fortress has a large stock of wheat. You are cooking wheat on a large scale now, and use food to appease the fishermen."

    "Yes." The deputy answered very simply.

    Because even without Otto¡¯s order, the deputy received a direct order from the king¡¯s messenger, saying that every fisherman who landed on the island must be alive.

    Some black iron pans were moved to the lakeside of the island, and a few huge granites were stuffed underneath to build a temporary stove. Firewood and charcoal were piled in it, and the iron pan was roasted in flames. The nearby lake water was poured into the pot, and a large amount of oats began to boil.

    The helpless fishermen began to smell the scent of boiled wheat. It was the evening, and the smell of wheat became more and more intense.

    It was at this point in time that Rurik landed on the island quietly.

    As soon as he landed on the island, he saw the iron pot placed in a conspicuous position near the pier. All this is to report to him, in fact, as long as you smell it hard, you will know that the wheat has been cooked thoroughly.

    Oatmeal is no better than wheat, and it takes a very long time to cook to be overcooked. This batch of oatmeal was provided for dinner for all the fishermen who landed on the island. The food for more than a thousand people was prepared at once. It is a test of the chef''s physical strength, not to mention that the chef''s job is to hire sailors and stevedores.

    When the oats were almost cooked, they were taken out and stuffed into a wooden barrel. After that, they sprinkled a lot of salt and smashed them vigorously with a wooden stick. It''s like preparing fine fodder for the horses, except that the wheat-eaters are the unlucky group of fishermen.

    The empty field in the center of the fort is surrounded by wooden walls. Soldiers with torches on the platform on the wall are always watching the people below. They dare not relax. If the fishermen start to riot, they will immediately sound their trumpets, and then soldiers will rush in to maintain law and order.

    What strength do the fishermen who have been greatly frightened have to stir up? It is said that as long as they remain stable, they can survive. Many men have been killed, and the rest of the people can only choose to cooperate and keep whispering to the Mellaren nobles for their betrayal and crimes.

    Finally, as the king himself stood on a high place, looking down and lowering all the suffering fishermen under the shadow of many torches, the highlight came!

    The sound of the majesty horns interrupted the whispers of the fishermen. The faces of different javelins were raised, and most of their eyes were aimed at their king. A free fisherman can ignore the new Swedish king R¨¹rik, but his family is firmly controlled by the king and he has no choice.

    The solemn atmosphere enveloped the entire Gould Island, and the wooden fence was covered with Russ troops holding torches. The gates were all closed, and hundreds of soldiers, under the leadership of King Rurik, stood condescendingly, as if hunters were gazing at the prey that fell into the trap.

    The fishermen have a hunch that the young king will pronounce on everyone''s fate.

    No, when Rurik felt that the atmosphere was completely settled down, he started his own performance.

    "Fishermen! You are so pitiful! Those big families of Mellaren never regard you as clansmen. They drive you to kill you, even the king can''t stop me! I know that many of you have been killed! I''m more. Know that your village has been destroyed! You no longer have the means to make a living. If this king does not take action at a critical moment, those nobles and their armies will kill you all! This is what this king does not want to see! , It¡¯s your king! It¡¯s me Rurik! Saved your lives."

    After a lengthy preaching, Rurik broke his throat. He also deliberately slowed down his tone, emphasizing who is the villain and the appearance of his great savior.

    The words drew strong emotional resonance from the people, and the calm scene became noisy again.

    Rurik heard the howling of a lot of women, the spitting of men, and the screaming of children after being frightened again.

    It was the sound of horns and drums again, and after a while, they were forced to calm down again when they had finished venting their emotions.

    Behind Rurik is a bright flame, he is as stalwart as a god.

    He stretched his arms forward, as if to give a gift.

    "So!" He cried again, "The nobles of Mellaren persecuted you, they have long wanted to do it! Now you should think about your future. Even if you end up in such a field, you must think about how to live. ."

    In fact, some people feel that this matter is too weird. The nobles of Mellaren are wicked people. Is the past in front of them really irrelevant? However, the collective anger directed the spearhead directly at the Mellaren aristocratic group. They were just a group of fishermen. After hundreds of men died, a large number of women holding their children had no ability or willingness to fight back.

    The simplest thought in many people''s hearts is to leave this cursed lake. Maybe the king will give them a chance?

    "Now, the king gives you two choices! I know you are a family of fishermen! Men! You will leave Sweden with your wives and children, and this king will take care of your livelihood. You can choose to go to the north and mine for your king. Earn stable wheat and fish. Or go to the east, this king will give you farm tools, you can be a farmer with peace of mind!"

    I was afraid that they would not listen lightly, Rurik said this many times.

    The preaching clearly achieved good results. The fishermen who were overlooked did not quarrel or howl. They were discussing the future possibilities with each other.

    When the group of fishermen who were struck by nightmares and disasters and lost all their means of production are worrying about their future survival, and get the king''s help for survival, is there any reason for everyone to refuse?

    Lurik gave them a very narrow choice, either to be a miner or a farmer with their family.

    It was also in Rurik''s opinion that in the past, these guys were all from the Mellaren on the surface, but they were close to the Melaren tribe. Although the Melaren tribe is a hodgepodge, over a long period of time it has also formed a relatively stable political system that resembles a large-scale city-state. However, this group of free fishermen¡¯s villages occupies a treasured land and are clearly separated from the Melaren tribe.

    It is understandable that the nobles of Mellaren wanted to blast them away, that during the day the nobles violated the agreement and actually launched the killing. While this surprised Rurik, it just became an excuse for making a big fuss now.

    But he couldn''t believe this group of fishermen. They were Merlaren people before, and they all avoided the war, only thinking about making a profit in the fish business.

    This group of fishermen has a very large population, and it is of course possible to select men who can fight from them. I am afraid that this kind of men will escape.

    Rurik believed that they had to use their labor force again. Since this group of people are afraid of public warfare and just want to make a profit for themselves, then they should be pulled to the rear to engage in logistical production! Their generation is really unbearable, presumably their offspring will say goodbye to selfishness.

    Whether you are a miner or a farmer, you will naturally get a stable life, and the price will naturally be that you are constantly monitoring your life.

    The king''s kindness is not free, and Ruriek made them think about it. As the gate of confinement was opened, the hungry fishermen began to walk out of the empty field in the fort as a small family. They were taken to the riverside to eat the rewarded boiled oats sprinkled with salt.

    As long as you eat the food rewarded by the king, you will follow the king''s arrangements in the future. Although it is not really a slave, it is probably not much different from being a slave.

    Do you still have the qualifications to choose? They eat wheat gluttonously, and they are also thinking about whether they will be miners or farmers in the future. The fishermen who have eaten the wheat have one night to weigh, because tomorrow morning, all the fishermen will be diverted, boarded, and rushed to the distance.

    In fact, this night, the upper rulers of the kingdom, under the arrangement of Rurik, had already arranged the fate of the fishermen.

    Do some fishermen''s families want to be miners? Now you can pull to the northern Fort Elon and immediately start the physical work of digging iron ore and granite. For newcomers, the treatment is naturally the same. It is not and cannot be treated maliciously because they are newcomers. In this regard, the wife and concubine Saiporava is the person in charge. Because the son of Sepolawa will completely legally inherit the position of Governor of Ayron Orava Fort, the fishermen who immigrated to work as miners are legally a citizen of Sepolawa.

    Sepolawa was originally called to participate in the enthronement ceremony at the call of King Rurik. She believed that there was a high probability that she would be pregnant with the king''s seed in her belly, and that a boy would be born in a year and become Elon. The young master of the fort jurisprudence. For the sake of ruling power, she is unwilling to treat her own people wrongly, but I don''t know how many fishermen are willing to be miners.

    There are bound to be many people willing to be farmers. According to the information provided by the subordinates, some of these so-called free fishermen are bankrupt local farmers. After selling off the land he developed and paying off his debts, there was only one broken boat left. The family relied on fishing on the wide M?laren Lake to make a living. Lucky.

    "Many of them were farmers, and they were forced to become pure fishermen. I asked them to regain their careers as farmers. Now you can tell me where is the proper place for farmers?" When R¨¹rik asked, he had an answer in his heart. .

    He looked at his wife Svetlana, then at Duchess of Ostara Carlotta, and finally at his cousin Arik and even Fisk, a young confidant.

    The king''s attitude could not be more obvious. All four of them could select a group of farmers from the farmers and settle them in their own city.

    Only Svetlana made a "concession": "Let them divide these people! Novgorod is already a bit crowded."

    "Is it just crowded?"

    "Is there any other reason?" Svetlana''s eyes were a little erratic, and she exposed her thoughts.

    What Rurik guessed her own wife in her mind, and this phenomenon is also very clear. In Novgorod, the Slavs and mixed-race children of the White Tree Manor are the most populous. The immigrants of the Rus headquarters are not in Novgorod, but in the new cities of Mstisk and Youth City, which are very close.

    The manager of Mstisk and Youth City is Fisk of Arik.

    Svetlana still hopes that Novgorod will not come to visit some strange Varangians. She can accept almost only the Rus among the Varangians. To the other Varangians, because of her past. I really don¡¯t like the education I received.

    She did not specify the reason for the real opposition. For reasons of trust, Rurik did not pack the fishermen into Novgorod. In any case, Novgorod is completely the reserve capital of the kingdom, even if it is not the capital, it is also the location of the largest granary of Rus.

    The fishermen who were willing to be farmers, with the withdrawal of Novgorod represented by Svetlana, the three forces divided them up equally.

    Liurik was taking care of his Carlotta, so that by housing some fishermen from M?laren, Ostara''s population increased. In the past, these fishermen were unwilling to sacrifice their lives to the ruler of Mellaren because of lack of concern. In the future, they will all have farmland that they depend on for their livelihoods, that is, they will have to sell their lives to the king or the local nobles, right?

    Early the next morning, when the temperature was quite shady, the diversion of fishermen had begun.

    As you might expect, less than one in ten people are willing to be miners. The vast majority of fishermen¡¯s families, especially female fishermen who have died, have the strongest attitude towards becoming farmers in the future.

    The diversion is proceeding quickly, and the families who made the choice immediately took the only softness aboard, and each family was shocked that the king also issued a reward, namely ten silver coins and a big bag of oats.

    Even if his own man was killed yesterday, orphans and widows still enjoy this reward.

    Is this really a serf for the king? Pooh! Which master family would give such a reward to slaves.

    Holding a little silver coin and a large bag of oats, relying on these supplies is enough for a family to survive for a while. They really have money and food in their hands. Yesterday they almost lost hope for the future. Now they are quietly full of hope.

    Transporting people from Lake M?laren to fill the eastern part of Ross, UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com has always been a strategy adopted by Ross, and now Rurik is the king, this kind of transportation of people can be done more grandiosely.

    Even now, we must step up to do this, as long as we continue to transport the people of the Mellaren tribe, it will continue to weaken this behemoth tribe.

    Although the plan was unable to keep up with the changes, as many as 1,600 fishermen had to be transported suddenly, along with the recently taken in more than 50 orphans of various ages. The huge amount of personnel transportation left Rick unexpectedly. Fortunately, the Ross Fleet is all on Lake M?laren, and there are a number of traditional long boats that can be requisitioned immediately. The surrendered fishermen unloaded from the Tombstone Island in the ocean and floated eastward on other boats.

    Rurik made a set of transport plans for himself, and the Ross army was as fast as ever.

    Even the nobles of M?laren did not finish cleaning the ruins of the village, the whole area of ??wheat harvest is still in progress, and the large ships carrying a large number of people have floated out of Lake M?laren to the sea grandiosely. Taking this opportunity, a group of Ross soldiers evacuated ahead of time with the ship, and soon when the remaining ships were filled with food, even R¨¹rik himself would leave.

    Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 864ï¼š Free Trade Zone under Ross

    A short autumn rain suddenly dissipated the residual temperature of summer, the sky no longer rains and it is no longer slightly warm, the sky is filled with dark clouds, and the cool breeze from the North Pole is like the warning of the gods.

    Winter is coming!

    Fortunately, the farmers around Lake M?laren are always afraid of the sudden frost during the harvest season. They even completed the wheat harvest before the rain.

    The rain did disrupt the minds of people who intend to sell food for a while. Whether it is hulling or not, even oat stalks in a bundled state are temporarily stored in the barn behind the house.

    When the earth became dry again, the threshing and growing operations resumed immediately.

    Farmers around the Great Lakes are looking forward to this year''s harvest season, not only because this year''s harvest is not bad, but also because all farmers have gained an unprecedented power! That is, I personally rowed a boat to carry food to the "Melaren Grand Bazaar" which was renamed Stockholm again.

    Once, if you wanted to enter the big bazaar to sell food, you had to pay a tribute to the manager of the bazaar after the ship docked, and then set up a stall and then pay another tribute. In the past, to deal with this situation, it was natural that the food seller and the buyer had negotiated on the lake to save a tribute.

    However, foreign food sellers still have to buy a batch of daily necessities in the commercial street of the largest bazaar. In this way, the ships have to dock, at least the "landing tax" is inevitable.

    To be fair, the rulers of the Melaren tribe in the past did not have a harsh attitude towards paying taxes. Any ruler hopes that the largest bazaar under his control will become more and more prosperous, but it is heard that the Ross people have developed a new tax model in the fur market in the north. The so-called all foreign merchants want to leave with the purchased fur goods. , Do not want to leave without paying a "departure tax". At that time, the Ross tribe controlled the fjord. As long as the fleet guarded the exit of the fjord, foreign merchants could not leave without paying taxes.

    Since Rose''s nobles did this, the chieftain of Mellaren, the leader of the tribal alliance, should follow suit.

    The supreme power of the Mellaren tribe has circulated three times in the past ten years. The rulers have changed and the inventions for taxation have also increased.

    As a result, small vendors may not be able to afford the high taxes or feel that tax payment is unnecessary. Since this market does not welcome everyone, it is better to leave the big lake by boat and go to the Tombstone Island market of the Rus people to do business. Although the Ross people also collect taxes, the taxes and fees are too low. What''s more, the Ross people can provide more interesting products.

    When Stockholm was still called the final stage of Birka, the trader structure of the bazaar quietly changed.

    Small merchants disappeared one after another. The merchants still doing business here do not say they have huge power, but they are also well-off. They have the financial resources to pay tribute taxes and fees, and on this basis they can still earn financial resources.

    Any ruler hopes that more and more such wealthy people will stay in the trading port for a long time. They have wealth and are generally noble, need more servants, need more enjoyment, and need weird things to decorate themselves.

    These people are the consumers of Rose spirits, glassware, and cherished leather goods.

    Most of them also have another identity-a supplier of bulk agricultural products.

    The area around Lake M?laren has a large population, which is an advantage. Her disadvantages are also considerable, lack of mineral products and lack of technology.

    There are two fist products that local nobles can handle: grain and flax poles. Among them, food is the most important. The so-called grains are also divided into two types, oats and rye, of which oats have the largest yield.

    The economy of Lake M?laren is based on oats, or the economy of any ancient civilization is based on grain. It is the fundamental element of survival, but also a kind of currency.

    The situation in Sweden is a bit special. People who can''t farm can survive by fishing. After all, once they have a chance, they still have to get as many oats as possible. It is because in Northern Europe, where the climate is cold for more than half of the year, the moisture-proof oats can be stored for three years.

    Although in the Swedish region around Lake M?laren, in the past hundreds of years, all tribes have been reclaiming the wasteland and planting wheat, and it has been the past ten years that the large-scale export of grain as a commodity has been done.

    Small farmers in the tribe understand that as long as they succeed in selling their surplus grain to truly generous buyers, they can get good things to improve their lives.

    The small peasants think so, especially the great nobles of the tribe.

    Who is the big buyer of food in Lake M?laren? It''s a Roth, not even one of them!

    More than ten years ago, merchants from Lake M?laren, as far away as the Roseburg Fjord, also rarely delivered food to the local area. Because the Ross people have long controlled the fishing industry in the Gulf of Bothnia, they have a small population and can fully meet their needs by fishing. What''s more, the Ross people have a secret that is only known to a few nobles in the M?laren area-they have connections with some people in the far east.

    It wasn''t until the Ross tribe that great changes took place, and later those secrets were also revealed to the world.

    The Rus suddenly had a huge demand for food, and were willing to bypass currency transactions and directly trade leather and iron for food.

    This makes the big land nobles who hold a lot of surplus food ecstatic!

    Once, the grain trade in the Lake M?laren area was mainly to regulate the grain reserves of the various tribes. Suddenly, the Ross people who had disappeared for a long time came back. When they came back, their left hand was iron and leather, and their right hand was extended for food.

    On the one hand, the land nobles stepped up to exploit their own tenant farmers, while on the other hand they also invested in the purchase of farmers¡¯ grain. They often set a very low purchase price. The nobles on all sides exploited the peasants in one go, then changed hands and tried to negotiate a high price with the Russ.

    The peasants who lack financial resources want to go to the Grand Bazaar to do business directly with the Ross people. They are willing to sell the surplus food at a low price, but the taxes and fees of the Grand Bazaar, which is not painful for the big businessmen, are unbearable for the farmers¡¯ families. The lightness.

    The land nobles and pure merchants around Lake M?laren controlled the trading rights of the largest market in M?laren. People are excluded.

    The business atmosphere has evolved into this way. Isn¡¯t it also a kind of harm to the largest and almost the only food buyer Ross?

    Every year, the Principality of Ross buys up to one million pounds or more of oats in the M?laren area. Wouldn¡¯t it be a good thing if they could import them at low prices every year?

    As a ruler, Rurik must be so for stability, because he is exploding on a large scale, and the children who could be fed with only a few supplies are now in a period of rapid physical growth. It is true that half-and-half children eat Laozi to death. The population of teenagers has reached 20,000, but the area of ??farmland cannot keep up. If Ross can''t get a lot of food from other places, Ross can also suffer from famine.

    Although Rose¡¯s current situation has improved, population, food output, and consumption are all fluctuating. At this stage, Ross still has to import grain to provide insurance for himself.

    Ross merged with Sweden to form a larger kingdom of Ross. The M?laren Bazaar in the past was eventually renamed Stockholm. As the owner of the traditional bazaar, Rurik can finally control the entire Swedish region according to his own wishes. Food trading.

    You are a king, really want to continue to maintain close food transactions with all land merchants? It is completely possible to achieve end-to-end flat processing with those farmers, so that farmers who are interested in selling grain can directly deliver the grain to the king''s hands.

    Stockholm is tax-free for ten years. Anyone can do business as long as they bring the goods!

    In the beginning, the king took over the trade fair and cleaned out most of the gangsters. Then the king took an armed parade, which was a further shock. Third, to clean up the fishing villages of Stockholm and let the merchants do all the bad things. The king acted as a mediator to dissuade the big merchants and landlords, thus creating trade space for civilians.

    After the operation was fierce, the ruins of the fishing village disappeared.

    In this area, as long as any farmer has the ability to row over with surplus grain, he can sell it openly in this area. Fishermen can carry a sack of grain directly to the buying station with flying flags, place the grain in a huge balance and measure it, and then change hands to get silver and copper coins. The peasants don''t have to leave immediately when they get the coins, they can go directly to another stall set up by the king to buy various ironware and salt on the spot.

    This is not a vision, but a reality!

    The guards trained by the Governor White Fox changed their outfits. At first glance, they really became Ross'' regular army.

    The free trade zone is a protruding part deep into the lake. The king''s subordinates help these farmers who sell grain to take care of the ships for free. The farmers sell grain to pay back and buy daily necessities. As long as they don''t miss it, the transaction can be completed in a while.

    This area was quickly crowded, but theft and robbery happened on the first day.

    Because the farmer suddenly grasped a silver coin of real value, he deliberately showed it off when he was happy. The looting was also a farmer. It is not unbelievable that the coin had a malicious heart in front of him, but the Ross Navy and the trade zone patrol guard The troops guarded against this move.

    "Hurry up and do this kind of thing in my area? Is this humiliating me? Then I will kill your family!"

    The white fox felt bad intentions in his heart, and signaled that the gangsters who would be captured by his subordinates immediately rectified the law with the whole family.

    Of course, I brought my own surplus grain to sell, because the sudden theft of money from other farmers resulted in a tragedy in which the whole family was beheaded.

    The public execution shook the entire trading floor, and the headless body was deliberately hung up by the white fox''s messenger to deter everyone, and the trading floor became extremely orderly.

    Farmers from multiple tribes now completely bypass the local nobles and do not care about the attitude of their neighbors. They rowed their boats straight to the free trade zone in Stockholm.

    Although Lord King hung up a sign written in runes, the so-called purchase price for this year was one silver coin and fifteen pounds of oats.

    This is a very low purchase price, but smart farmers can still make a calculation. Even some people have never even been to Stockholm. At that time, they didn''t have the money to pay the "landing tax", so they could only look at the big bazaar from a distance and leave in a hurry. Because tribal fishing boats from far away cannot fish in the waters of the Melalen people, wouldn¡¯t they steal fish after staying for a long time?

    Farmers who came from afar and lacked financial resources gave up about two hundred pounds of oats. Due to the time and climate, these oats were not even properly dried. The whole of them was a little damp. Therefore, the Ross people announced a very low purchase price. It is the farmers who are in the wrong.

    If you simply sell food, the farmers will feel that they are a bit disadvantaged, but when they see the variety of ironware that the Ross people have taken out and their prices, they all smiled.

    It has long been heard that the ironware sold by the Russ is cheap, but after being bought by big merchants and transported to more remote settlements, the price immediately skyrocketed.

    Farmers of small tribes who live in remote areas often need half a year of harvest to get an iron axe, so that many families still use a lot of stone tools and wooden tools.

    The mass-produced casting axe is priced from three silver coins to ten silver coins depending on the width of the axe. It is made by casting molten iron in a blast furnace into a embryo, and then calcination at a high temperature to make the surface lose carbon into carbon steel. After natural cooling, the blade is roughly polished and then quenched, and it can be put on the market. The processing cost of this axe has become quite low due to the scale effect, and it is naturally completely inappropriate as a weapon, and it is completely sufficient for the needs of the people''s production and life.

    Farmers will buy a small hand axe for only three silver coins. On one side is the roughly polished axe blade, and on the other is a flat hammer head, with a cheap wooden handle pestle in the center hole of the axe head. You can buy a decent hand axe for about fifty pounds of oats. You should know that in the past, you bought axes from profiteers, and at least four hundred pounds of oats are gone, and the quality is definitely not as good as that of the Ross people.

    Since the first earthen blast furnace in Ross began to flow out molten iron, the overall cost of iron casting has become lower and lower.

    The iron axe is the iron tool that people everywhere need first, because everyone needs tools with their hands to cut wood. The second iron weapon is the spearhead, but this iron weapon can only be used as a harpoon and a short spear for hunting. With a little modification, it is a very cost-effective war weapon. It is still made of cast iron, and its performance is completely inferior to that of the carbon steel spear used by the Ross military. Although the price is higher than the axe, the sales are still hot.

    For those farmers from small tribes, they don''t have any qualifications to be picky now. They don''t think they are being pitted, and since the king is willing to sell, he immediately exchanges food for them. In this way, ordinary life is improved triumphantly, and when enemies are met, the whole people are better equipped with iron spears and iron axes than in the past.

    Arctic Fox and Lurik witnessed the grand occasion of the free trade zone. Since the beginning of the grain trade this year, a large amount of grain has entered the warehouse in Ross.

    Those farmers have shown a very strong desire to trade. Now they are busy buying ironware to improve their lives. Once their production efficiency is improved by the ironware they can create more surplus wealth and have the ability Buy higher-value Ross products. Who would be willing to suffer from generation to generation? Who doesn''t want to enjoy every day like those big landlords?

    Lurik entrusted this matter to the white fox. Regarding the direct transaction between the king and the common people, the fact that the white fox is responsible for this is the responsibility of the governor.

    Rurik himself is not idle, this year is the first year of trading with farmers, it is not the bulk of this year''s grain trade.

    The real grain transaction is the transaction between the king and the land nobles. This year it involves the delivery of eight standard armed cargo ships. The nobles had a large amount of fertile land, and there were also a large number of serfs and tenant farmers under them. The larger the tribe, the smaller the proportion of self-cultivating farmers. Therefore, all the people who come to sell food in the free trade zone come from small tribes, and there are not many farmers from large tribes.

    In the Melaren area, the largest grain and flax trade is still the direct trade between Ross and the local land nobles.

    In this matter, it was King Rurik who personally took the lead.

    Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 865ï¼š Delivery

    Those land nobles did not feel that the free trade zone created by the Russ had any negative impact on their business and life. The trade with the Russ continued as usual, and the volume of trade this year was greater than usual.

    The business transaction between Rurik and this group of nobles went very smoothly, because they had completed their negotiations more than half a year ago, and now is a good time for one party to deliver the ship and the other for food.

    Especially the nobles of the Melaren tribe, they admire the big ships of the Rus people, and suffer from the lack of the shipbuilders of their tribes to build big ships. In other words, the tribes originally existed. Talents with skills immigrated to Ross one after another in pursuit of profit and stability. The loss of talents made the Mellaren tribe incapacitated.

    Eight standard armed cargo ships berthed near the shore in Stockholm''s port area. These ships floated from the far east and participated in the enthronement ceremony of Rurik in Uppsala.

    These experiences are the best sea trials, and the ships have proved their seaworthiness.

    The weapons of the eight ships, the only torsion slingshot installed on the bow of the ship, were unloaded. The ships have become pure cargo ships. As for whether to continue to transport cargo or to fish, or even enter the war, these are the wishes of the buyers.

    As the king, Rurik was fully aware of the wishes of the nobles. They would not hesitate to transform them into weapons after purchasing the large ships at high prices. Although they were not capable of possessing the heavy weapons of the Russ, it was no problem to place a group of archers on the ship.

    As far as weapons are concerned, these armed cargo ships are a supplement to the Russ fleet. Selling eight ships has no effect on the king''s strength.

    Their excitement can be seen from the smiling faces of the buyers. Holding this kind of ship can not pose any threat to the Ross people. It is enough to deal with other forces. This is exactly what the great aristocrats in Sweden need.

    They used the newly harvested oats as currency. The delivery of the eight ships was quickly over. The total selling price of the ships was equivalent to 1,600 pounds of silver coins. The sails of traditional long boats generally steer large ships, drifting towards their tribe slowly following the wind.

    They naturally took out 1,600 pounds of cash in one go, and completed the transaction with 1,600,000 pounds of oats. The price of this oatmeal is much higher than the current market price. Since it was negotiated more than half a year ago, it seems that the Ross people have suffered a big loss.

    The four large tribes in Sweden bought a total of eight ships, and the nobles knew that the current market price of oats was one silver coin to fifteen pounds of wheat. The price of currency wheat bought for ships has increased by more than 30%, and the nobles feel that they have made a profit.

    Rose suffers? not at all.

    The comprehensive selling price of the armed cargo ship was also deliberately raised a lot by Lurik, which offset the high price of this grain.

    The oats were thrown into the huge balance with the huge sack that contained it. The "grain spy" made by curling the iron sheet directly into the sack to check the quality of the wheat.

    Rurik can tolerate some damp oats, and even tolerate the weight of the sack itself, and can''t tolerate soil, sand, or even a pile of wet things in it.

    As the king, he emphasized this point in particular, and made the nobles not dare to deceive the king by using fake and military threats.

    It took three full days for the 1.6 million pounds of wheat sold from the ship to be transferred to the warehouse at Fort Gould Island.

    The warehouse has piled up like a mountain, and the existing warehouse has completely burst, and the extra oats can only be transferred to the cabin of the ship that is still anchored as soon as possible.

    The joy of a bumper harvest appeared on people''s faces. Although Rose did not produce food in Lake M?laren, everyone did welcome a bumper harvest.

    "For a good harvest! Cheers!"

    The huge mansion was brightly lit, and the top nobles of the Rus Kingdom gathered in the Gould Island fortress.

    Rurik smiled, and many of his wives are looking forward to the dinner tonight.

    A group of children openly played in the table. They were all the children of top nobles, chasing and screaming one by one.

    They are their own flesh and blood, nephews with blood, and nephews with blood.

    Some children are already very aware of their noble lineage, especially Velika. At the age of six, she knows her identity best-the successor of the High Priest of the Kingdom.

    Velika is now acting as an ordinary lively girl, chased by a group of younger brothers, and she is also chasing her cousin.

    Arik¡¯s eldest son, Asgard, is nine years old. He is a full-fledged eldest child, less than three years away from the traditional twelve-year-old adult. The boy has grown into a ruthless man as heroic as his father in all aspects. The blood of the Slavs did not make him lose the slightest Nordic berserker''s aura, or that he inherited the former and also had the "Slavic warfare". The power of the bear".

    Asgard Alix was trained by his father Arik as a fighter. He can show fierce eyes. Although he has never killed anyone, he has already practiced with reindeer.

    However, six-year-old Gustav, as his half-brother, looked much calmer because he was raised by his mother Asraki as a businessman.

    Gustav had a very good friend, Kuznetslav, the eldest son of the royal blacksmith Kawi. The two parties did not have a direct common blood line, and they were distant relatives built by in-laws.

    The clever Asraki builds his family¡¯s business map in the Kingdom of Ross. One day Kuznetslav will become an extremely successful blacksmith, or the leader of the kingdom¡¯s iron industry, and his son will become close friends with him. The opportunity to marry the two families in the future is really a wonderful thing.

    Regrave is only five years old this year. He already knows very well that he is the designated heir to the throne of the Kingdom of Mercia. Unfortunately, his biological mother is dead. He is in Rose. Although King Rose is his father, this is not home after all. Although he is young, there is always caution and fear in his eyes.

    Osborne Slav, the first heir to the throne of the Rose Kingdom in de jure, is the true eldest son, he is just an infant child. Although Oleg, the son of High Priest Lumia, was three years old and could run around, he was too weak.

    The son of Carlotta, Duchess of Ostara, is about to be three years old. He has learned to walk, and his blond hair is exactly the same as his parents, especially his father R¨¹rik.

    The children are growing, and more children will be born soon.

    Obviously, when the time entered the autumn of 840, a large number of the top nobles of Rose fell to the ground.

    More than the top aristocratic group, the entire kingdom of the Rus Principality part, the baby boom in recent years has never stopped. The infant mortality rate has dropped greatly, because more food is produced and stored, and it is possible to raise more children.

    What is the food harvest in the East this year? This can be seen only from the wheat harvest in Lake M?laren in the west!

    The children were still playing until the soldiers walked into the warm house carrying a large urn full of cooked oats on their shoulders.

    Then all the children obediently returned to their seats, clasping their little hands and waiting for their delicious meal to be delivered.

    The scent of wheat permeated the large room, and people who smelled the scent were drooling.

    The men who had drunk some ale spoke freely, and Otto, who was blushing, raised his glass again: "Okay! This is this year''s new wheat! We will be happy if we eat it."

    "Then don''t linger? Let your subordinates sell it to everyone." Ruriek glanced at the white fox and urged.

    At this moment, the white fox has something to report to the king. Everything is good. He needs the king R¨¹rik to feast on the big harvest this year in Sweden.

    The cooked oats are sprinkled with some salt, and you can eat them after stirring.

    This kind of food is called "porridge", which is the second most traditional food in Sweden, which is different from raw herring.

    The Ross people are from Sweden, so it is not surprising that they eat wheat like this, but as aristocrats, even eating this simple traditional cuisine must add some luxury.

    The honey poured on the wheat, and everyone chewed with relish and waited for the hard dish of the barbecue.

    After giving birth, the mother fed her child, like Regalaf without her biological mother, and it was Queen Svetlana who took care of Osborn while taking care of him.

    The men here are eating wheat and drinking wine, as if they had made a cut with women and children.

    Rurik then ate and drank more and more, but because the room was a little hot, he was only wearing a white soft linen shirt, and he rolled up his sleeves to reveal the golden hair of his arms.

    It seems that Arik is more rough, he took off his shirt and the warrior''s a little exaggerated "golden chest hair", and the proud record on his arm-a scary scar. This is the glorious medal of Gotland after the battle.

    What about the white fox? He didn''t care too much, his chest hair was also showing up, and he even had a big round belly.

    "You! You are a fat white seal." The slightly drunk Arik said unceremoniously, and his words were even more exciting: "I really don''t know how much oil is in your stomach."

    "Oil? I''m afraid it''s not oil, but I''m still a baby! It''s a pity that I am a man and can''t have children."

    The self-deprecation of the white fox caused the audience to laugh, and even the old Otto was as excited as a monkey, waving his glass vigorously while laughing wildly, and splashing the unfinished ale everywhere.

    The white fox enlivened the atmosphere and saw that King Rurik was in a good mood, and the report was due at the time.

    Smile and laugh enough. Before the barbecue dish was served, he pulled out the folded paper from his waist and showed it to the public.

    "Friends, come and see me. Look at what I have in my hands."

    "What are you?" The slightly drunk Rurik asked when he looked up.

    "Wang! This is... our harvest statistics in Sweden this year. I tried my best to count. Is this a surprise for you?"

    "Is it a wonderful list?" Rurik understood what he meant, and ordered: "Surprise everyone to share."

    "Yes!"

    White Fox showed a long statistical report. He himself was slightly drunk, so he sat cross-legged and spread out the paper to read the data.

    Ross''s glassware, soaps, leather products, and ironware products sell very well, and the benefits of these products for Ross have increased as compared with previous years.

    In particular, he pointed out that there has been a surge in iron sales this year, and some of the mass-produced iron axes that might have been unsalable have actually been sold.

    The statistical report pointed out a very clear reason. The so-called majority of ironware transactions took place in the free trade market, and it was those farmers who brought surplus food in their homes that bought these ironware.

    Rurik nodded, expressing joy.

    "It seems that the local people, no matter what tribe they are from, have a huge demand for our ironware."

    The king seemed to repeat a nonsense, but it was not. Rurik immediately added: "The free trade zone that we rushed to establish has more room for development, white fox!"

    "exist."

    "Starting next year, you will expand the free trade zone, and then you plan to make the trading venue better."

    "Ah? This...your order! That is, how should I expand? Some areas are already occupied by big merchants."

    "It''s okay. You can open up a new trading field and fill the existing trading field with lakes to make land. You have to plan the wharf well, and there are many things to do. How can I teach you these?"

    The white fox was deeply concerned: "I promise to do good things. Then..."

    The white fox chuckled for a while, then deliberately scanned the people in the room, and then pulled the paper with both hands and held it up to reveal the words above: "Except for the one and six hundred thousand pounds of oats obtained from the transaction between us and the nobles, we and Ordinary farmers also traded as much as 500,000 pounds of wheat."

    "Five hundred thousand pounds?" Lurik was overjoyed.

    "Exactly! It''s true."

    "This...impossible?!" Rurik slapped his forehead vigorously, "Don''t make a mistake about your statistics."

    The white fox straightened his back and winked his eyebrows, which made his chubby belly even more funny. "I have the honor to guarantee that this is absolutely true. How dare I deceive the king? King! Don¡¯t you appreciate the warehouse on the island? The warehouse is completely full! We have to transport the unloaded grain in advance to put it on. , Where did this happen in the past?"

    "That''s true. But, half a million pounds..."

    Rurik was drunk but not stupid. He didn''t know anything about trading in the free trade market, so if the white fox was tampering with the trading data, he would not be able to learn it for the time being. However, it is a fact that the granary on the island has exploded, which has brought trouble to the transfer of personnel and materials this year.

    Rurik took a drink and asked a very sharp question: "I learned that those farmers used to have difficulty directly trading with us. Now this king rewards them with an opportunity. Those farmers really took out half a million pounds of their own surplus?"

    "That''s why we sold all the materials in our inventory. For this reason, I also paid a batch of silver coins in cash." Bai Fox pointed out.

    "I don''t mean that. I mean, they really dare to take out their surplus food? Are they not going to live to buy our goods? What can they do if they don''t have enough food."

    "You can only fish?" The white fox shrugged. Since the king asked, he said, "The other identity of the farmers is fishermen. They can survive by fishing in advance and making dried meat. As long as they have the first one. The food succeeded until next year¡¯s planting season, and everything is fine."

    "Aren''t they afraid of the spring famine?" Rurik asked urgently.

    "Then after they planted the seeds, they rowed the boats and the whole family to fish and even hunt. According to my investigation, the farmers urgently need our iron tools. In order to obtain the iron tools, they will face huge risks in their lives now."

    "It''s crazy." Rurik knocked on his forehead again, but he could understand it.

    Ironware is not a consumer product, but a means of production far superior to stoneware, especially the axe, which is a model of multi-function tools, has been snatched wildly.

    "It seems that next time we will bring more iron axes for them to buy." Rurik''s words were meaningful.

    The harvest season in Lake M?laren is over, and the Ross fleet anchored in the lake is about to leave.

    It was already September, and the eastern part of the kingdom had completed the autumn harvest. This time was also the time when the kingdom was collecting agricultural taxes in the east, so the fleet triumphed.

    It was fair to say that Rurik had underestimated the grain production in the Lake M?laren area and admired the local people''s choice very much.

    As long as this batch of oats is properly preserved, it can guarantee that 10,000 people will eat for 200 days and not die of starvation. Although it is not a problem for men who are engaged in heavy physical labor to eat three pounds of oatmeal a day, it is also possible to maintain 10,000 strong men to maintain the heavy work for a month.

    What is heavy work? War is one.

    Considering that the conquest of the Gotaland area will begin next year, the Rus Kingdom army is bound to organize a large army. With less than 10,000 troops, 3,000 are still possible. With past experience in warfare, Rurik could not trust his allies to do adequate logistics. In the end, the Russian army had to support the allies. Besides, the supply of logistical materials, no one will dislike the food they have on hand after the war starts.

    However, the quality of these imported Swedish grains is not good. They have not experienced enough time to dry. The wet wheat kernels put a lot of pressure on storage. These wheat will be put into daily life for normal consumption immediately, and sold to the main ones in Shilla Fort. People, and even high-quality feed for raising horses. As for the reserve of war rations, it is allocated from the output of the East.

    There is only one Ross ship moored on Lake M?laren The cabin is stuffed with foodstuffs, and the second most is linen poles. Large amounts of onions, carrots and cabbage were also thrown into the cabin.

    The fleet has become an all-out food and vegetable transportation team, and most of the cabins are full, forcing people to stay on deck continuously.

    Thanks to the reinforcement of ships from the homeland of Roseburg, the transfer of personnel and materials can be carried out in an orderly manner.

    Amid the magnificent horns of the huge Ross fleet, the anchors were pulled, the spinnaker tilted one after another, holding the north wind and drifting eastward.

    The huge fleet followed a small fleet, but more than 20 traditional long oars boats tried to keep up with the footsteps of the Russians.

    They are the Granites who sold all their assets and formally implemented the immigration plan under the leadership of Duke Svalgard. They will eventually return to their old way of life and settle with the Ostala people who have long immigrated. They became the queens of the fleet, the last to leave Lake M?laren.

    Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 866ï¼š Mickey

    A horse team from the grassland arrived in Kiev smoothly. Here they watched the autumn priests of the local people at the altar on the Dnieper River. The leader of the horse team had a good conversation with the Slavic nobles in Kiev.

    The leader of the horse team is no one else, it is Kagan, the heir of Pechenegg Khan!

    The large wooden house was full of men, and a young woman sitting in it was abrupt.

    She is Bejashir, one of Kagan''s sisters, and she is also the youngest and most beautiful of the sisters.

    She is definitely not a weak woman, just like other Pecheneg female nobles, she was forced to learn to ride a horse like her own brother at a very young age. Even if they are women who are bound to become mothers in the future, their other identity is a female warrior.

    The vast grassland was bred by countless nomads. It was the Amazon tribe that had bred the Salmatians. Those sturdy female warriors made the Roman army embarrassed.

    Bejashir is not a weak person, although he has never participated in battle, he is also adept at arching horses. She is now even more equipped with new weapons, and her personal combat effectiveness should have risen dramatically.

    Of course, she did not go on an autumn trip with her brother. This trip was to implement the major event of life¡ªmarriage.

    The future husband is not a stranger, but the righteous brother of his own brother, Ros Khan Rurik.

    Yes, in 839, Kagan did his best to quickly return to the tribal alliance stationed in the Volga Estuary, unloading a large amount of materials imported from Ross, facing an astonishing number of bear skins and terrifying bear fangs. Head, a kind of fear that comes from the depths of the heart spontaneously arises.

    The Pecheneg people respect Ross in the far north. They are also proud of themselves, and they equate the Principality of Ross with their own existence.

    The Pecheneg people and nobles are willing to call Ross a Khanate, and the leader of Ross is the Khan. Bear skin is a heavy warmth, mixed with imported linen cloth, which improves the warmth problem of grassland people''s clothing.

    A large amount of ironware and a large amount of premium white salt (referring to Atlantic sea salt) is the most shocking alliance!

    That''s a lot of iron spearheads! It can be easily built into a large number of spear rides!

    A large amount of salt was unloaded, and none of the Pechenegg tribes had so much good salt all at once in the past.

    As for the price paid by the tribal alliance is only five hundred good horses! Five hundred horses is of course also a big deal, and the advantage is that everyone can concentrate on raising horses. As long as the horses are successfully transported to Rose, the Pechenegs can obtain very important salt and iron supplies without risking war. What''s more, the Rus are the few forces that have established friendly relations with everyone. The Rus ruler has been blood-stained with Kagansh. How can the Pechenegs live up to this important kindness?

    Ever since, Bejasher ushered in her mission.

    She took her two maids and rode her horses to the horse team going north.

    The first stop is here, Kiev on the Dnieper River.

    Once upon a time, the Krivic Slavs of Kiev remained vigilant against the Pechenegs, Khazars and Bolgars who were not far away. In recent years, the Pechenegg nobleman Kagan has always entered Kiev in the forest area with a peaceful attitude, and the public''s guard mentality has become increasingly weakened.

    The Kyivians also have the ability to export linen fabrics and a small amount of leather to the grasslands. Although they are not as large as the Rus Principality, they are a useful supplement to the grasslands.

    The Pecheneg people in the Prairie will not simply export horses to the north. On the horsebacks are piles of hard cheeses, butter, and even horse milk wine. Sitting on the grasslands on the lower reaches of the Volga River, which is rich in water and grass, the Pecheneg people are trying their best to make these milk products and are busy raising horses. They work peacefully for the trade with Russia this fall.

    The large wooden house is very lively. The Kagan brothers and sisters are distinguished guests from afar, and the most noble Kievan noble in the wooden house is Mack Sakyi.

    People who dare to take risks and bring distant treasures and wonderful news to their hometown are always respected.

    The Krivic Slavs of Kiev cannot even be regarded as an alliance of tribes, just a group of small Slavic tribes that claim to be of the same origin and live by guarding a public altar. Everyone is not monolithic, but they don''t want to betray each other. Anyone can do what everyone does, as long as the man is old enough and strong enough to have extraordinary merits.

    Is Sakyi such a person? At least not all.

    He has made great achievements, and has not been respected as the most senior speaker by all tribes and villages for the time being.

    Therefore, he needs more merits.

    The wooden house was full of men''s chattering, and a group of people were talking in Slavic. Their eyes were not fixed on the short, black-haired Bejasher, but they were embarrassed to point and talk.

    Sackyi coughed vigorously, and he needed such a person to open the chattering box for the formal meeting.

    "Kagan Khan! My old friend." He directly called Kagan Khan almost once, "I know your purpose very well, to go to Rose for business. How can we Kyiv not participate in this matter."

    "Yes! Let''s participate!"

    "You must participate! We must follow suit to make a fortune."

    ¡­

    Sakyi was half talking, and his fellow clan yelled and yelled again, and this attitude directly amused Kagan.

    "Friend, what are you laughing at?" Sacky muttered.

    "Did I laugh? Maybe. Seeing your nobles so enthusiastic, I''m relieved."

    Sakyi motioned to the people to be quiet, smiled awkwardly, and his beard fluttered: "I heard that you have multiple younger sisters. Obviously this... is one of your younger sisters."

    "Ask it knowingly."

    "I also know what you mean. It was a smart choice to marry her to that Rurik, and I also know that Duke Rurik of Ross agreed. You have decided to marry, which is a closer relationship than a blood alliance. "

    "Oh? How am I listening, you Kyivians also want to send a daughter of a nobleman to marry the Rus?"

    "No need. Our status is not as noble as yours." Sakyi made a self-deprecation and at the same time made it clear: "However, we Kievans are willing to send some women to Ross."

    "Did you bring some female tribesmen north?"

    "Are you kidding?" Sakyi winked, then laughed.

    When Kagan saw this, he stopped pretending: "I understand, let''s attack the Smolensk people together."

    "Or you can have other choices."

    "what for?"

    "Do you Pechenegs really think that our competitors are only Smolensks?"

    "Who else?" Speaking of the sneak attack and looting, Kagan couldn''t help but eager, so he poked his head with a beard and must ask what happened.

    Sakyi was also unambiguous on this side. He simply stood up and pointed to the west in full view: "On the other side of the river is our competitor, Delevrian." He pointed to the northeast again: "You can actually come first. Around there, the local La Mickeys are also our competitors."

    The cheerful expression was replaced by solemnity, and Kagan understood the other''s gesture: "Let us launch a surprise attack?"

    "Actually you can, and we can even unite."

    "Does this... take a long time?"

    Upon hearing this, Maksakyi let out a sigh of relief, and he was convinced that his depressive behavior successfully aroused the keen interest of the steppe warriors.

    Although this huge forest area is vast and sparsely populated, in theory, various tribal villages can live their lives in peace. But the greed of human nature is endless. In this era, population is productivity, and the act of plundering the population and materials of other tribes is not considered a sin. The huge forest area of ??Eastern Europe is like a dark forest. What a tribe wants to be strong is not simply to hide itself, but to try its best to expand its population resources.

    The Krivicians in Kiev also want to expand their strength, but they don''t want to take big risks.

    Now there are as many as two hundred Pecheneg fighters appearing in Kiev as armed merchants, joining forces together, and taking advantage of the end of the autumn harvest to go to the threshing grass near the tribe, isn¡¯t it a wonderful thing?

    Sakyi took the opportunity to slap a rainbow fart: "With your strength, it is not a problem to eliminate some small villages. After we unite, we can do more. We attack the Delevrians to the west and pass through the swamp area (Puri Piat), you have to go by boat, which is very detrimental to your cavalry. But attacking the Mickeys is not a problem at all."

    "Let the horses be placed on your bad canoes. Indeed, our soldiers can be unafraid, but our horses will be overly frightened. If it is to attack the Mickey you mentioned by land, I would be willing. But..."

    "Are you worried? I know your concerns."

    Kagan raised his head: "Then give me some reasons to support you immediately."

    "We can launch a raid. It won''t waste a lot of time. We all send out cavalry for a quick fight. I know their village. As a guide, I will ensure that the coalition forces will not get lost."

    "Is that so?" Kagan''s face showed a fierce smile, like a wolf staring at the helpless lamb. He slapped his thighs: "I thought you were instigating us to unite and attack the Smolensk people, and you actually took the Smolensk people you mentioned."

    "At least this is very safe."

    "Are the Mickeys pulling weak?"

    "The population is small, and the whole is not strong. In principle, they are related to us, but they are not willing to join us. To deal with such people, our Kiev method is naturally to beat. Besides, we also need a group of women, presumably you The same is needed."

    "Indeed, we need foreign women to give birth to our children." Kagan replied.

    The words between the men were rather savage, completely ignoring the existence of the woman Bejasir. Bejasher didn''t think so, she couldn''t have any empathy with the so-called La Mickey woman.

    Sakyi also had other concerns. He confessed to Kagan: "I am still wary of the Smolensk people. Last year we succeeded. This year I am worried that they will take guard."

    "Do you think it is difficult for our warriors on the grassland to win?"

    "Be careful! Smolensk has a large population, if..."

    "Forget it. You are just a man who sells horses, and you still don''t understand the way we fight in the steppes."

    Kagan is indeed a nobleman, and Sakyi is not a generational nobleman of the Kievan Slavs. He could see that this Sakyi actually wanted to gain more political capital from his community through military exploits in order to advance to their "Khan" position.

    Sakyi¡¯s work as a ¡°khan¡± of the Kievans is obviously beneficial to the Pecheneg tribal alliance. Although he looks down on these Kievans, he is also aware that Pecheneg is facing the current international situation. If you have the ability to develop some powerful allies, you should try to build close relationships.

    Combining battles with potential allies is a shortcut to establishing a good relationship.

    No, Kagan made a bold statement: "The Mickeys of La will attack! The Smolensk people will attack even more! I will leave a small part of the troops to look after my commercial horse herd, and I will personally lead two hundred elite cavalrymen to launch. Offense. What shall you do?"

    "A hundred cavalry!" Sakyi gritted his teeth.

    "A hundred cavalry? Do you really have so many?"

    "Of course there is."

    "Okay. You!" Kagan pointed at Sakyi''s face, "You are a horse seller, and you will not lie when talking about horses. Listen, we don''t have a lot of time. If we can''t make a quick decision, You and your Kiev nobles are all guilty for delaying my journey to Ross! Also! If I can''t get satisfactory benefits from this raid, you are all guilty."

    Sakyi is unwilling to show weakness and face the threat: "We will cooperate very happily. I guarantee with honor that our coalition will be honored."

    This is Sackyi''s gambling with everything he owns. He should be a person recognized by everyone, and it is a shortcut to take out his military exploits.

    The Pecheneg horse team has nearly 250 cavalry, and another 200 commercial horses. The scale of this armed business group was smaller than last year. The purpose of Kagan''s trip was also very clear. After buying horses, he tried his best to buy the iron and salt of the Rus. In the final analysis, what the prairie people need most is salt and iron.

    Horses are commodities. If some women can be captured and sold to the Ross people, the total amount of commodities will increase greatly.

    After all, last year, the noble Rurik slapped his chest, demanding to send as many people as possible to his Rose. In principle, it is okay to export all kinds of people except the elderly. Ross is not picky, and young women are the best.

    Kagan was tempted by this. No, he immediately began to prepare for war.

    The Pechenegge cavalry began to assemble, even Kagan''s sister Bejashir put on a leather helmet and put down a silver-plated mask with her face, dressed as a male warrior and joined the cavalry.

    "Actually, you don''t need to participate in the offense." Kagan discouraged his sister.

    "Why? If I were a man, you would not reject me. Even if I were a woman... Besides, as you said, Rurik¡¯s wives and concubines are all female warriors. It¡¯s exactly the same."

    Her words made sense, and Kagan had to obey.

    The Pecheneg cavalry came from strong tribal alliances, although they are not strong compared to the Khazars, Magyars (Hungarians) and Bulgars. They rely on "non-contact" tactics on the grasslands. Can toss so that the opponent has no temper.

    After all, Kagan lived in Ross for a long time. He trained the Russian cavalry while also witnessing the tactics of the Ross. He discovered what his Pechenegg had in common with Rose-the army liked to use bows.

    So this Pechenegg Warrior is equipped with two long-range weapons-crossbow and recurve bow.

    The arm of the crossbow is a recurve bow. The collar at the front end can be put on the saddle. Soldiers can pull the bowstring with both hands to complete the winding. It is even the ultimate large draw distance that is not easy to do normally. In this way, soldiers can shoot with a crossbow, or even dismount and shoot prone.

    The other is naturally a traditional recurve bow with bone clusters and iron cluster arrows.

    Matched with short spear, imported Ross steel sword and hand axe.

    All the cavalry have metal masks, and brown variegated feathers are inserted on the helmets. The assembly of the Pecheneg cavalry made the so-called Kiev cavalry daunting.

    Without him, in order to meet Kagan''s request, Sakyi was also upset that he had to take out a hundred cavalry for his performance. He really had enough of this hundred cavalry. The quality was a joke.

    A leather blanket was placed on the horse''s back, hemp rope made pedals, and the farmer holding a short wooden bow and a short spear sat on it. The horses are not excellent, and most of them don''t even have iron horseshoes.

    Although there are also well-equipped fighters among them, the only ones are the brothers who followed Sakoy to Ross last year. He was able to take out fifty cavalry, and this time he had to take out a hundred cavalry, which was just a mocking joke for Pechenegg.

    Even so, these guys are all allies in the end.

    There was only two days between the meeting and the launch of the attack on the village of La Mickey.

    When the cavalry went out, they immediately showed their mobility far beyond that of infantry, even if they had all entered the forest area.

    The settlement in Kiev, where they started, coincides geographically with Kiev after a thousand years. The target area of ??their attack was the forest area east of Chernigov after a millennium, where the Mickey people from UU reading lived.

    In terms of the situation, although the population of La Mitch is far smaller than that of Kiev¡¯s Krivi?, they are directly bordered by the Kiev civilian-controlled area. This has resulted in a direct conflict of interest, the so-called conflict of hunting rights.

    If he could look down on the earth from the perspective of God, Kagan would decisively choose to take all the horse teams and sprint away directly, and after gaining income, he would go north directly.

    He listened to Sakyi''s description, and after finishing the raid, he digested a batch of spoils in the Kiev area, and then took the army to the north for the second time.

    This will naturally consume some time. Thinking of the gains from the plunder of the expedition, he resolutely carried out this military adventure.

    It can be seen that the Pecheneg people have such a firm attitude. As the actual initiator of the war, the upstart Maksakyi of Kiev, let alone the slightest negligence.

    Three hundred rides towards the goal, the Mickey who pulled all this didn''t know it.

    Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 867ï¼š Come here to kill in the grassland

    The Sozh River flows quietly in autumn. It is one of many rivers that merge into the Dnieper.

    More streams flow into the Sori River like leaf veins, and next to these streams, another group of people in the forest are bred.

    The La Mickeys are also a group from the eve of the Vistula River in the far west to Eastern Europe. Their population is very small and they are reluctant to have too much contact with outsiders. They live their own days of farming, fishing and hunting in the forest. They seem to be so peaceful. Life can last forever.

    They have a limited understanding of the outside world, knowing that there is a larger forest outside the forest, where people who speak the same language as themselves live.

    The communication with each other is too limited, so that those people have already moved to kill, and they don''t know it.

    It is hard to open up farmland in the forest. After logging, the roots of the trees are thrown away and the land is leveled. The fertility of such fields is very low, so the Lamich people use the mud and rotten reeds from the stream as fertilizer to improve the soil quality.

    They do everything they can to produce food to meet their own needs, but the extremely low yield makes the oats grown alone not enough to ensure that everyone does not starve to death.

    Hunting, fishing, and even hunting for honey to collect mushrooms, it is precisely the current autumn. The villages of the La Micchi are vigilantly sweeping the Agaricus bisporus in the forest with the posture of the whole village.

    They must be careful, because the Krivic in another forest may compete with them for living space, and it is not impossible for an embarrassing encounter to have a fierce battle.

    They must be more careful with wandering brown bears, because in this forest, bears that are ready to hibernate and hunt wildly will attack any living creatures and will give priority to people as food.

    But this time, the village of La Mickey ushered in a crazy attack that surpassed his own understanding.

    In the beginning, the mushroom pickers were attacked.

    The horse team of the Pecheneg-Kiev coalition went deep into the forest, with Sakyi, a dedicated guide, and the team''s raid went smoothly.

    The cavalry was walking in the forest, and their horses hoof rustled against the fallen leaves.

    Although the mushroom pickers heard a strange noise, they thought it was a bear, but they were hit by arrows.

    The husband was shot and fell dead in front of his wife and children.

    Then some dark shadows rushed out of the cover of the forest, and the Pecheneg warriors with iron masks surrounded the mushroom pickers.

    Those who tried to resist were killed again, and only the young women and children were left alive.

    The ropes of the horses are wrapped around the people, and the mushroom pickers are captured.

    Five people were captured in an assault, and Sakyi couldn''t empathize with these people, and just a few tricks made all the captives submit.

    The captives explained the location of the village, and finally what will happen in the future, they have no daring to imagine.

    "A village of maybe two hundred people can be regarded as a piece of roasted meat dripping with fat." Kagan was excited, so he made his subordinates camp in secret, and ate some cheese at night and never made a fire.

    The same order also applies to the Kievans, because Sakyi is a coordinator, and the main force in a normal raid is the steppe.

    There was no bonfire in the dark night forest. The soldiers huddled together to sleep. After the horses ate a batch of oats given by the Kievans, they also gathered together and knelt on the soft fallen leaves to sleep.

    Just as the forest was misty, the golden sunlight shone on the ground like a curtain through the cracks of the dead leaves, and the dormant army came alive!

    "Get on all horses! Show them how good we are! Remember, try to catch alive, we also hope that more women will be captured to make a fortune!" The horseback Kagan called on his men in the Turkic dialect.

    Sackyi basically didn''t understand what this guy was talking about, but he noticed the current situation and today is the moment to make merit.

    Pechenegg soldiers pulled down their iron masks, holding crossbows or recurve bows, and lined up in a wide line to fumble forward in the forest.

    Kagan couldn''t believe his allies in Kiev, so they all followed him, sharing a piece of the pie when the chaos began.

    Naturally, the "first predatory power" of this raid must be firmly controlled by the leader of Pechenegg''s army, after all, the brothers still expect to make a fortune.

    The cavalry marched slowly forward in clusters, and the Pecheneg army in the past on the prairie was not willing to advance with this rather risky tactic. Considering that his opponent is a group of "forest prey", the next battle is not a risk.

    Many La Mitch villages are scattered in this forest. In the future, this woodland will give birth to Slavic cities such as Chernigov and Sumy. The La Mitch people will also be integrated into a larger scale. Of the national organization, but not now.

    In today''s era, there are only villages that are surrounded by their own sprouts, and a village has been spotted by outsiders on horseback.

    A small flat land next to a stream appears in the dense forest, and a large number of harvested farmland wraps a small-walled village tightly.

    The cowherd people vaguely saw a large number of squirming black shadows appearing in the mist. The shepherd subconsciously felt that it was a bear running out. After stopping and paying attention for a while, he realized that something was wrong.

    From the perspective of the cavalry, the situation is another matter.

    The proud Kagan is not a fool, he can''t help but get nervous when he sees the large fence in the farmland.

    "Sakyi." He asked: "The so-called Ramicians you mentioned are very weak. Why do they still have walls?"

    "Ah? My friend, don''t you...you are afraid of the wall?" Sakyi had to ask timidly.

    "No. It''s just that you never said this."

    "But we in Kiev likewise set up walls in settlements to prevent bears from coming in to eat our livestock and poultry. This is not a concern."

    Looking into Sakyi''s eyes, Kagan shook his head: "I don''t believe it, at least not at all."

    "What do you want?"

    Kagan looked ahead through the mist, sighed softly, and asked, "You Kyivians really want to be our ally? You should know that if you are an ally with our Pechenegs, and then formally form an alliance with the Russ, it will be very difficult. Good! I! The next Pechenegg Khan will help you with good words. It will facilitate the formation of our tripartite alliance."

    He didn''t need to say any more, Sakoy understood the meaning completely.

    "I understand! Let me take someone to find out what they are."

    "Exactly, take your people to charge once. If you win, your people will rob first. Prove your attitude and charge me."

    Sakyi deeply sighed for Kagan''s cunning, he was severely attacked by the generals. He subjectively did not want to attack blindly, and now there is no room for compromise. This calls the army, and uses the plunder as a promise or arouses the morale of the soldiers.

    However, to the surprise of the Pecheneg people, they saw that most of their Kiev allies got off their horses, and they took the guys at hand into the offensive as infantry.

    Kagan quickly clarified the answer, the so-called Kyiv horses are too expensive.

    Under the leadership of Sakyi, the Kievans rushed in with a large number of bows. Sakyi thought of a plan and approached the village wall, threw a rope around the corner of the wooden wall, everyone worked together to pull it down, and the army swarmed.

    The fighting broke out suddenly, and all the Kievans burst into the mist and screamed forward. No one wants to do any verbal negotiation with the Mickeys of La Mickey, it is to fight a face to face immediately.

    The sudden attack was shocking. Even if the village people closed the gates and the men and women in the village were all in battle, there were still too few people who could fight. They relied on their own walls as a cover to climb high and shoot arrows at the attackers. A better way.

    Iron clusters are much easier to use than bone clusters. Although the wooden bows of the Kievans are of poor quality, shooting the iron cluster arrows of imported Ross still brings great tactical advantages.

    Some people hold shields and throw ropes, while others shoot arrows to cover. A hundred people attacked a little bit with all their strength. Soon after the battle began, a wooden wall was abruptly pulled down.

    "Brothers, it''s time to get rich! Follow me!"

    Two of the old folks of Sakyi had been to Ross, and they had a shotgun for themselves based on the proceeds from selling horses.

    Without iron armor, the thick bear skin is simple leather armor. They carried Ross steel swords and steel axes, and leaned in front of them with their shields, and rushed towards the large number of Mickey villagers who were holding short spears.

    Because a small number of fighters from Kiev participated in the battle against the Karelians in the extreme north by Ross a few years ago, although only a small group of people were forcibly recruited by the Duke of Ross as mercenaries, which was also a symbolic participation in the war. . The Kievans didn''t get any treasure. If it was good, they had seen the tactics of the Rus or the Varyag large army.

    They clumsy imitating the Ross people to fight, especially the imitating huge round shields stacked on each other into a wall, and slammed into the "short spear wall" facing the Mickey villagers.

    Someone was stabbed to death by a short spear, even if the spear was actually made of horns, it would be easy to stab the Kiev invaders.

    Seeing the death of their companions, the Kievans launched an even more frenzied offensive in their fury.

    The Mickeys in the village couldn''t close the gap at all, their front collapsed, and they were killed indiscriminately.

    The battle finally evolved into a "classical Slavic" appearance, that is, men and women armed men mingled in chaos.

    Not far away, Kagan and the prairie cavalry just squinted and watched, and the cavalry waited for their boss'' orders.

    Kagan has been waiting for a safe time, seeing that his allies have already invaded the village, and the time has finally arrived.

    He held a crossbow high: "Brothers follow me! Make a detour behind the village wall and intercept and kill the escapers!"

    Kagan predicted the actions of the La Micchi, and the Pecheneg cavalry suddenly appeared and successfully completed the interception.

    Arrows shot the fugitive mercilessly, and the rest were stunned.

    The battle is now completely over, and what is left is that two groups of invaders will drive away cattle and sheep and take the captives away.

    Only a truly decisive person can become a khan on the grassland, and treat some enemies fiercely even if they surrender. In principle, a large number of slaves should be left alive and sold as slaves to earn money, but the strong resistance attitude of the villagers of Ra¡¯s Mickey made him wary.

    Any man taller than the wheel of a trolley was deliberately killed by the Pecheneg, which is the tradition of the steppe according to Kagan. As for the women who were still alive, they were left behind, **** with ropes and placed on horses.

    All this, Bejashir saw it all. The wailing of those women couldn''t make her, a Turkic woman, emotional, and she was as indifferent as she was facing a dead body in the same place.

    She is also not a hard-hearted person, but as a prairie woman, today''s female warrior, even if her body and mind are deeply shocked, she can''t show it on the bright side.

    As if the village was washed down by the flooding river, the Pecheneg people were more ferocious than the flood.

    More than forty women of various ages were captured, the oldest was only 30 years old, and the youngest was entirely a child. All the women who could have children were taken away by the Pechenegs, and the rest were thrown at the Kiev allies.

    The Kievans in Sakyi did not lose, and did not get a few valuable prisoners in this battle, but the granary in this village was taken by the brothers!

    Several people died in Kiev. These losses are too small compared to the results of the plunder. It can be said that this battle is a rare initiative by the Slavic community in Kiev. Brothers have tasted the sweetness of victory! The brothers who died in the war were wrapped in linen, tied with a rope and placed on horseback. The deceased would be transported to the cemetery next to the Kievan¡¯s large altar, and they would also be buried in a heroic manner.

    The cavalry drove away with captives, a large amount of food and a small amount of cattle and sheep, leaving behind the corpses of jackals and brown bears to eat.

    The former prosperous village fell into dead silence, and soon other La Mickeys would be the main cause of this disaster.

    They can make some decisions, but the wheels of history have been crushed, and the peaceful life in the forests of the past will definitely disappear.

    It''s just because, as a whole, all La Mickeys exist near the Dnieper River Commercial Road, and their pastoral era is over!

    In the same way, the pastoral era of the Smolensk people has actually ended. As for the outsiders did not launch a fierce attack, it is just that the king of the north, Rurik, has not yet started.

    The returning cavalry unloaded a large amount of food, and several brothers died, but the Kievans still won.

    Regardless of how much the steppe cavalry contributed in this short "expedition", it is a fact that the Kievans sent troops and won a big victory.

    The self-confidence of the people was overwhelming. They really buried their dead brothers with the courtesy of heroes and gave a large amount of spoils to the families of the dead.

    Now, Sakyi can lick his face and ask the heads of the villages: "I have a military exploit, now you can recommend me to be the chief, right?"

    In this matter, many leading figures still remain silent, or that everyone still has concerns about a horse dealer, Sakyi. They made hints. On the surface, they asked Sakyi to show more merits. In fact, each leader needs more money and slaves. As long as the bribes are in place, Sakyi¡¯s position as chief is the real order. People are convinced.

    In this way, it is even more necessary to take the Smolensk village in the north.

    Pecheneg and Kiev formed an armed caravan. Horses carried local products and as many as thirty female prisoners, and once again traveled north along the Dnieper River.

    Sometimes Kagan feels that the trip during this period is really unnecessary. It is understandable that the spoils of the Mickey villages in Raid attacked, that is, the army must first run to the northeast and then return to Kiev.

    The huge Pripet Marsh is the natural dividing line between Belarusian-speaking Ukraine, and today it is also a great barrier between the Slavs of Delevrian and the Krivic Slavs of the Kiev region.

    It is not a problem to make contact when the ship is drifting, but it is a period of torment to go by land.

    This is not the first time that the horse team has come. They are advancing along the east bank of the Dnieper River, which is the eastern edge of the Pripet Marsh. The harder underwood road gives the cavalry suitable access.

    They traveled on a special road. Legend has it that there are monsters inhabiting the swamps to the west, as well as the evil gods in the legends of Slavs. Those who enter rashly will be swallowed by the swamp. The forest area to the east of the horse brigade is no longer mysterious. There are still villages of La Mickey, like a group of lambs waiting to be slaughtered. Whether armed merchants from the grassland launch an attack depends on the wishes of the commander.

    It was the Smolensk people in the north who really received a little attention from Kagan. Originally, he was very disdainful. Sakyi asked to be vigilant one after another, which made people¡¯s ears callous, forcing Kagan¡¯s super self-confidence to weaken. .

    Thirty female prisoners were sold to the Rurik brothers, which would have hurt the strength of the Pechenegg Khanate too much.

    A Smolensk village must be wiped out, the coalition forces have acted!

    Although they had walked along the Dnieper River for a while and met a larger village, seeing that this village had more defenses, Kagan took his steppe army and launched a sneak attack.

    Just like on the prairie, the current Pecheneg people are always unwilling to fight the cavalry on the prairie of the Khazanah, because they really can¡¯t afford to lose, so use sneak attacks and looting without military ethics as an important battle. The way, Pecheneg people feel at ease.

    The steppe cavalry took advantage of their lazy morning hours to severely beat the targeted Smolensk village by surprise.

    Obviously the village built a wall, but the quality of the wall was not good enough, and it was still pulled down by the invaders, followed by brutal killings...

    Kagan had taken more than sixty living people into captivity this time, all of whom were young women who had been screened out by him. As for the rest, those who fled into the forest didn''t have to chase them, and the others were killed directly.

    From the perspective of Sakyi, the Kievans and the Smolensk people share the same ancestor, and it is really lingering to let him die. But Kagan, a prairie hero, seemed to have a deep hatred with the Smolensk people, and acted like killing for the sake of killing.

    The coalition forces abducted nearly a hundred women before and after they left the Smolensk territory wildly. They entered the Valdai marsh area. As long as they continued to the north, they could find the channel of the Lovati River. The rest Just marching along the river.

    The coalition horse team still kept fast through the Valday Marsh. It was at this time that the Smolensk reinforcements finally arrived at the attacked scene.

    The militiamen abused in rage, and some were nervous. They were terrified and didn''t know who the murderer was.

    One of the nobles in the reinforcements has a very special status. He is Vadim, who fled from the pine needle manor in the Novgorod region.

    After so many years, Vadim is twenty-one years old. He is a son-in-law, and he has the same father and son with the chief of Smolensk, at least on the face of it.

    "What else to worry about? All this is done by the Rus people in the north! The attacked village is on the north bank of the Dnieper River (this section of the river shows an east-west direction), which means that the attacker must have come from the north. I know the Rus people well. , They are cruel. We are right to guard against them, but some people are still slacking..." Vadim told his nobles in Smolensk.

    The nobles also have ears. In the final analysis, the nobles in many villages in Smolensk did not have much enthusiasm. Most of the nobles have met the Varangians, but don¡¯t know much about the Russ among the Varangans. Since they are so fierce, they have to weigh their own strength if they really go north to conquer their brothers already The price to be paid.

    Even after Vadim promised to expel the Ross people, Smolensk''s rulership of Lake Ilmen was the ruler of Smolensk. As a down-and-out noble, he only wanted revenge, and nothing else.

    Facing the **** slaughter, everyone was still persuaded.

    The chieftain pressed his son-in-law, and the nobles were determined to still adopt a conservative strategy.

    But Vadim''s analysis was all wrong. The attack site was indeed on the north bank of the big river, and it seemed that the attackers came from the north. The upper reaches of the Dnieper River is still wide, and it is not easy to cross the river smoothly. So the horse teams from the south passed the Dnieper River at the ferry shoal further south. This special geographical structure is unknown to the Smolensk people.

    The Smolensk people are accumulating anger, and the greed for Lake Ilmen in the north has gradually turned into anger against the Ross people. This is what Vadim is eager to see. He even secretly poked hope that there will be more attacks. Only then can the indecisive local nobles be united by the anger in their hearts, and can organize the army to launch the so-called just northern expedition.

    Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 868ï¼š This battle must be united nationwide

    When the fleet anchored at the Kronstadt anchorage, the veteran Aphrodite docked at the pier in Shilla Fort, and the ruler Rurik wore a golden crown and walked down the gangway.

    A rather grand entrance ceremony began immediately, and the warriors in costumes walked on the Nevsky Prospekt along the river with majestic steps.

    King R¨¹lik himself rode a horse, and Queen Svetlana sat sideways in front of him.

    Surrounded by many wives and concubines dressed as priestesses, the king and his wife were welcomed by the people on both sides of the street.

    "Long live the king blessed by Odin!"

    "Long live the great King Rurik! Long live the Kingdom of Ross!"

    The soldiers arranged in the crowd shouted so, they led the enthusiastic rhythm, because everyone cheered so much.

    King Rurik waved to his subjects. He enjoyed the cheers of the people and felt the grandeur of the kingdom.

    The Rose Kingdom has been officially born for more than two months, and Shilla Fort has naturally become the capital of the kingdom. The people here welcome the Duke to be upgraded to the king, and they are proud of the people who have become the capital, as if their identity is immediately noble.

    There is another appeal deep in the hearts of the people, which is to hope that the king can give alms to all the people while he is happy and proud.

    King Rurik intended to do this!

    The notices were printed and widely posted on rough paper, the fonts of the text were deliberately printed very large, and the contents of the notices were quite simple-any tax deduction was half.

    In principle, farmers who farm land are required to pay the eleven tax, or the tax of the type of production in the Rus Kingdom, and at least 10% of the output value is taxed.

    The eleventh tax is a harsh tax standard. According to the Eastern standard, it is often 20 tax one or even thirty tax one.

    This was the tax standard established by Rome a long time ago. The rulers of many European powers did not have a better reference in the past, so they picked up some of the Roman systems and used them. The Rus Kingdom still adheres to the Eleventh Tax, and no one thinks it is inappropriate.

    Over the past few years, the eastern part of the kingdom has been expanding arable land, and land reclamation has been carried out in an orderly manner.

    Newly cultivated land was included in the "Fish Scale Book" after reclamation. The newly cultivated land was marked as "poor land" in the first few years. The so-called one Ross hectare (equivalent to 0.96 modern hectares) produced only 1,000 pounds of oats. One hundred pounds. Xintian¡¯s first year harvest is completely tax-free, and the next few years will be taxed at 100 pounds.

    The city of Fort Shilla was built on a large scale eleven years ago. The flat terrain of the Neva River is an advantage, but the climate here is too cold.

    A large number of acres were opened up, only some of the acres along the river were defined as "good fields" and "naka fields", and most of them were still "bad fields".

    Even if local farmers pay taxes, since the implementation of the fixed tax law, they have not paid too much oat tax. In the same way, a farmer can even open up two hectares of land, without growing grain and taxes, and the oats that fall into his hands are not as huge as he imagined. The biggest reason for restricting the output of farmland is certainly the climate, and the lack of awareness of intensive farming by farmers is also a major reason.

    Must the farmers be ordered to cultivate intensively in order to obtain more output in the limited area?

    If Rurik uses a purely Eastern thinking, he can naturally force his farmers to do this, but everyone is a genuine Viking.

    Boating and fishing has been a way of life for a long time, and it has only been nearly a decade for the Ross immigrants to grow wheat. There is no need to pay taxes for fishing, and at least one hundred pounds of tax for the monarch is required for farming.

    Wheat is an extremely storage-resistant food. If possible, everyone wants more wheat.

    The king¡¯s notices were posted everywhere, and the people of the whole country were discussing it.

    The king''s army was destined to return later, and the capital governor, Konuzon, saw that the king had not returned, and he was unwilling to collect taxes rashly. In fact, he should fulfill his tax collection responsibility, because Conusson has a hunch that the step-by-step tax collection this year is not appropriate.

    Conuson waited until the king triumphed, thanking him that his decision to suspend tax collection was extremely correct.

    The king decided to reduce or exempt taxes, and the family of Governor Conusson embraced the heavy scales and was ordered by Lord Rurik: "Tax according to the list! Whether it is a farmer, a craftsman or a businessman, the taxation of any registered personnel will be reduced. Half! You must implement this king¡¯s order. If I hear rumors that someone claims to be overcharged, I will hold you accountable."

    Conuson didn''t dare to neglect, and signaled that he must get things done.

    In Fort Shilla, the autumnal equinox at the end of September in the Julian calendar is another traditional sacrificial festival.

    This is the long day of autumn, such as day and night. After this day, the daytime will be shortened at a perceptible rate. For all Viking races, all families must seize all the time to reserve winter supplies from this day.

    A sacrificial activity was held in the First Temple. Thousands of people flocked to Harvest Square. Whether it was farmers, fishermen or businessmen, they rushed to offer their own silver coins to the statue of the gods. The silver coins were stuffed into wooden boxes, and the coins were clinked. The gods must be able to hear their prayers.

    If there are five thousand people participating in the ritual activities and each offering a silver coin, they will end up with a financial income of up to fifty pounds of silver coins. The fact is that wealthy businessmen face the largest gilded statue of Frey God ever seen in their lives. He was willing to spend a lot of money for this business god, and in the end, the Great Temple received a considerable amount of income.

    As long as there are enough good men and women, the "incense money" that was originally used as a supplement to funds can become an important financial supplement. This is what Rurik would like to see.

    After all, in a country such as the Frankish Kingdom, a free farmer did not know that he had to pay the eleven tax to the lord''s grandfather, and he had to pay the eleven tax to the church in the suburbs.

    In the autumn tax season of 839 AD, all taxpayers were exempt from half of the tax. People who had more money were more confident, and businessmen were more willing to "spend big money" for King Ross.

    The king is back! The return of the king is to cut taxes and preside over the autumn rituals. After these big events are over, life will return to the peace of the past?

    Many people think that things are not easy, because the king should rush to Novgorod on Lake Ilmen and announce the kingship to hundreds of thousands of Slavs and important old Russian immigrants. .

    The king is still staying for certain things, and seems to be brewing a deafening preaching that will shock everyone again.

    In early October, a light snow fell suddenly. It was raining at first, suddenly it turned into freezing rain, and then it turned into snow all over the sky.

    The snow came earlier, and the people''s winter life began about ten days earlier than in previous years.

    Thin snow covered the city buildings, and Shilla Fort was shrouded in silver and white.

    The sky is quite gray, and the rolling ocean raises big waves. Thanks to the Kronstadt anchorage at the mouth of the Neva River, which is a safe haven protected by island sandbanks, the ships sway slightly in the gray water.

    People are waiting for the sea to freeze, so that they can start their favorite winter fishing operations. The hunters also begged the Neva River to freeze quickly, so that they could rush to the distance to plunder and cherish the small animals and skin them to make a lot of money.

    Rurikchacha was also waiting for the real cold current to come, so that he quickly returned to Novgorod on a sled.

    After the snow, brand new notices are posted everywhere again.

    The news this time tickled all the men who could afford an axe.

    Many years have passed. In these years, it is not that Ross has not fought violently with foreign enemies. Ross has always been passively involved in wars. Although he still has achieved great victories, those are not the initiative of Ross after all.

    People are eager for this large-scale war in the depths of their hearts, because based on past experience, such wars will bring huge wealth to Ross, and the rate of increase in wealth can be much faster than farming and fishing.

    The king gave the order, and the notice clearly stated that the so-called Rus Kingdom will launch a new national war in the Swedish region, and the elite troops of all Russ will be assembled to launch a war of conquering the G?taland region.

    The notice called on all the people to devote themselves to war service, and called on the people to ramp up the production of logistic materials this winter, and the king will purchase them before the war begins next year.

    What are war services and logistics materials?

    Salt, ironware, dried fish meat, wheat, high-quality leather, high-quality hemp rope and animal tendons, animal ointment, pine gum, feathers, etc.

    Talented people can also use scrapers to make arrow shafts, and those with woodworking skills undertake the rough machining of some weapon parts.

    The G?taland region is no stranger to all Vikings, especially the Viking immigrants living in Shilla Fort. They come from various tribes, but all of them have a common identity¡ªbeing from Sweden.

    Although everyone immigrated to the East, their bloodline is exactly the same as that of Sweden in the West. Now Ross is fused with Sweden.

    The G?taland region in southern Scandinavia is an area that the Swedes have wanted since ancient times. Finally, King Rurik will lead all the people to start this historical conquest.

    People who call themselves warriors need the glory of victory, and more people pay attention to the huge benefits that this war of annihilation will unfold next year.

    Let¡¯s talk about the benefits. Don¡¯t you already start to enjoy the war dividends now?

    In principle, when Liurik made a new announcement in October, the Shilla Fort area had entered a state of readiness for combat.

    The king was willing to pay for the purchase of war materials. He did not name the specific needs of various materials, but revealed from various channels that the army had great needs for various materials.

    The Kingdom Army will gather many servant tribes to participate in the war, and will select a large number of Jingrui from the country.

    The people began to say that the king would gather all the heroes, and the army of 10,000 might be too far-fetched, and the number of the army must be at least 5,000.

    Since the army swept Gotland that year, Lord Otto was still the Duke, and Rurik served as the actual commander. Since then, the logistics of the Ross army has been valued by the commander.

    Every soldier does not even need to pay for the dry food, weapons, and protective gear. The ruler Rurik has always provided protection to the army, so that every army has won, and the food prepared before has not been consumed. The soldiers have not experienced poor logistics. They don''t even have any ideas in this area. All their ideas are very simple-they are ordered to bravely kill the enemy and loot the spoils.

    Ruler Rurik provided the army''s logistics and transportation, so it is only natural that he would plunder the most trophies after winning.

    Ordinary soldiers didn''t have much thoughts. They plundered some scattered silver, grabbed some women as wives and concubines, and even robbed all kinds of daily necessities, all of which were acquiesced and acknowledged by the king. As long as the brothers don''t move the bulk of the looted materials, the rest of the materials will be looted by the brothers by their ability, and the ownership of the spoils is still recognized by Lord Rurik.

    So, what about those people in Shilla Fort in the king''s conscription?

    Three traditional long rowing boats floated towards Lake Ladoga carrying the letters of King Rurik.

    A boat rushed to Vepsarava in the west of the Great Lake and told the local chief Telavis to send troops to the battle.

    A boat rushed to the Ludi camp on the east of the Great Lake and told the old lady chieftain that she must also send soldiers to fight.

    Only one boat endured the cold northern wind and headed towards Novgorod against the currents of the Volkhov River, and briefly explained to the local people two major issues: preparation for war and tax reduction or exemption.

    In Shilla Fort, the Supreme King Otto guarded his grandchildren, still staying in the old palace, waiting for the final completion of the new palace.

    In addition, the "New Winter Palace", the first building in the capital, with a top platform that can be described as five stories high, is bound to be completed in spring. It is habitable in principle, that is, the internal furnishings must be refined everywhere. It is a simple high tower attic, enough to cram the entire royal family. It is also a natural meeting place for political discussions, and it is more able to receive distinguished guests from afar.

    It is located on the Neva River, and the king stands on the highest observation deck, with a bird''s eye view of the entire capital.

    It was an ordinary early winter morning. Most of the first snow still hadn''t melted. The ground was dry and cold, but today''s vision was not bad.

    Rurik and Queen Svetlana allowed the carpenters to continue their work, and then climbed the wooden ladder layer by layer to the roof of the palace.

    With a stern north wind whistling, Svetlana wrapped in thick leather shrank tightly.

    The feeling of being on top of a tall building is not enjoyment, at least not now. The sun is slanting sharply, the golden light is shining on the earth, and the entire city walls of Fort Shilla have a panoramic view. In the west, a large number of ships are anchored at anchorages. Although all sails are unloaded for routine maintenance, the masts of capital ships are still flying the flag of Ross. The look swaying in the wind can be seen clearly.

    "It''s so high here! It''s so cold..." Lanna seemed to say a lot of nonsense, she smiled while she squeezed her body, and looked nonsense.

    "Standing on a high place, you have to endure this cold." Rurik stroked her shoulder, facing the sun with emotion.

    "What are you...saying. I can''t hear you."

    "Oh, the wind here is indeed very loud. Lanna!" Rurik continued, "See? The entire capital is right in front of you! This is the highest point of Shilla Fort, and you are my queen. ! The noblest woman in the kingdom."

    "Yes! I... never thought I would see this city in this way."

    "Now you can see it. Let''s go, you can see more exciting."

    The viewing platform at the top of the palace has not yet been installed with wooden fences, and a lot of renovation is still needed here, so this place is currently very dangerous.

    In Rurik¡¯s impression, there are always some crazy people in the so-called Maozi who like to climb up and down. Even if a wrist is loose and it ends up to pieces, it is precisely this state of life and death that they regard as great. Enjoyment.

    Svetlana''s blood is too pure a Slav, will she have such crazy enjoyment? In other words, can she experience the trial of fear of heights?

    Naturally, Rurik wanted to feel it himself.

    They paced forward in both directions, and now one step is falling...

    Rurik maintained the greatest concentration. He leaned his head and looked at the people walking below. As long as he stumbled, he would fall. At a height of about 30 meters, he would definitely die.

    But Lanna looked hard for a while, and simply staggered back and sat down.

    She was in a cold sweat, and her feet were more like stepping into a swamp.

    Rurik''s heart was beating wildly, and he escaped from the danger, sitting next to his frightened queen, looking at her wide-open eyes.

    "Are you scared?"

    "I...I''m afraid. It''s too high. I almost died."

    "You''re scared. I''m scared too. Ah..." The huge body suddenly lay down, Lurik looked up at the blue sky. There is only the queen here, and he just wants to take the opportunity to confide in the first pillow. "Lanna, do you know?"

    "Know what?" So, Svetlana wrapped her leather jacket tightly and lay down beside her husband.

    "The past few months have been really dreamy for me. I became a king and I wore a crown."

    "Isn''t this a happy thing? I seem to hear your melancholy?"

    "Wearing the crown, you have to bear its weight."

    "Crown? Your golden crown is not heavy."

    "But the weight of the kingship rests on my head, and my responsibility is very heavy. I just want to stand on the edge of the cliff like that. If I make the wrong decision, it''s not just me but the whole Rose who will fall. We... stand. In a cold high place, as long as the king has the right to stand here, only the king has the right to taste the cold wind..."

    Lanna grabbed her husband''s arm more and more: "I don''t understand. But you are the king, you are the best, you will do everything well."

    "I will do everything naturally." Rurik cheered up. At this moment, he also knew that he could not be lazy.

    He confided the king''s pressure to his woman, and his words were too subtle and philosophical. Lanna really didn''t understand, but she had a woman''s way to appease her man.

    Next year, the king of Rurik will go to drive himself, and then Queen Svetlana will also join the army in the war. The royal family has expressed its strong emphasis on the conquest of Jotaland. The most direct manifestation of this emphasis is that the entire Shilla Fort has entered a state of combat readiness and has become a huge arsenal.

    In the city''s state-owned iron factory, Kamnier is the general manager, and his craftsmen do their best to finish processing the cast iron blocks.

    A large number of woodworkers were substantively hired by the king. They are no longer "stretch soldiers". A considerable number of people have been gathered together, holding parts and full strength to produce arrows.

    As for the more highly skilled woodworkers, they are appointed to participate in the production of heavy equipment such as torsion slingshots, trolleys and torsion catapults.

    All male groups in the city between the ages of fifteen and thirty have been focused on. The policy of army expansion has been implemented. Governor Konuzon has been ordered to recruit a team of four to five hundred people and fill them with veterans. In the second flag team.

    Indeed, the members of the Second Banner team established ten years ago were originally the old guys of the Ross tribe era. It is okay for them to be ordered by the warrior culture itself to let older men continue to be fighters, but it is not a good thing for Ross. As long as conditions permit, the best soldier is still a man around the age of twenty.

    However, some special personnel are in principle born from residents of Fort Shilla, but they are not within the conscripting scope of Governor Cornuson.

    Most of these personnel are in Novgorod. Their parents donated a cavalry place to their son. The child became a noble cavalry. The so-called proud cavalry unit of the kingdom must participate in the war against Gotaland.

    Those wealthy households who had property to donate cavalry to their sons were summoned by the king himself, and dozens of people gathered in the large parliamentary court of Rosduma next to the Old Winter Palace.

    The brawny man, who thought he was tall, took firm steps, pacing in the parliamentary court to preach.

    "I guess, you actually want your sons to be better, so you have to spend a lot of money to make them cavalry. Now I can proudly tell you that your sons are real warriors. Today I call you to tell you They have all become excellent cavalry. As my highly regarded elites, they must participate in next year¡¯s expedition. The cavalry forces will sweep the Jotalans. The area we all dreamed of in the past will eventually belong to us, and your son will build a huge You will become a great warrior. There will be countless young women spontaneously clinging to your son. They are all eager to give birth to children for the hero. Your family bloodline will also be greatly expanded..."

    Rurik said a lot, and he was dry.

    With a golden crown, he blew rainbow farts wildly at the crowds of people who had thrown a lot of money, and they were moved to tears.

    It is a fact that the cavalry has become the standing army appointed by the king.

    All the cavalry warriors are the king''s cronies. The father of the cavalry warriors is already very proud of this. Today the king praised it with all his words. Everyone was so happy that they could not find North.

    Just seeing them smile, Rurik reveals his true colors.

    "You still need better armor and better weapons. As their father, no one wants his son to die unexpectedly, right? They are glorious, but not invulnerable. I suggest that you better spend more money. , Buy brand-new steel swords, iron plated chain mail, and stronger leather helmets..."

    Even if some people suddenly realized that the king wanted a group of wealthy households to pay for the heavy equipment. How is that? After all, these equipment are protective gear and weapons for his son. Of course, he must spend money to buy from the king.

    Because war is an extremely money-consuming thing, if the value of the spoils is lower than the investment, the expansion of the war seems to be thankless.

    He would use his treasury assets to launch this expedition. The strategic purpose of attacking the Jotaland area and conquering it is to face Denmark across the Danish Strait. From then on, it threatens the Kingdom of Denmark strongly, and can also deter or directly annex Norway. After conquering the G?taland region, the Kingdom of Rose will be able to obtain the strategic initiative of Scandinavia. Although the value of such strategic results far exceeds the huge amount of national money invested for this purpose, but if there is something that can save some money The place should be saved.

    It would be great if this battle could be induced by the king himself to actively invest in the war for the people. They themselves or encouraged their sons to participate in the war and put a lot of assets into the war, all in order to obtain the spoils of victory and the glory of victory. . Viking families who have never received glory need a big victory to gain glory, and tribes who want to come to servants also need victory to prove that they are also excellent.

    Rurik has only one goal. It is said that as long as the people who participate in the war are eager for victory, they will try their best to win. The war to conquer Jotaland cannot be a royal war. It must be a war of all people in the Rus Kingdom. This war must be united across the country. .

    Please remember the domain name of the first publication of this book:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 869ï¼š female warrior bejahir

    A good horse was carrying the goods that were also covered. It was a group of living people. They were all female prisoners. No matter their age, they were all tied to the horse''s back with ropes.

    Guys who take captives to be slaves, the Pechenegs do too much on the steppe.

    This is the first time that the Slavs have been arrested on such a large scale. As usual, they tied some ropes that were difficult to untangle according to the craftsmanship on the steppe. Two female prisoners were seated on a good horse, with ropes tied around each other''s necks and their ankles tied together. A single captive may succeed in escaping, but two captives are tied together, making their movement extremely difficult and escaping nearly impossible.

    Their mouths were stuffed into cloth **** and tied with ropes, only to be untied when eating.

    Just by looking at the movement of the sun, they realized they were all the way north!

    The Mickey women who have been in the jungle for so long have never seen the outside world, and the energy of the world they know is the territory of the Crevicians. The Kievs are Krivicians, the Smolensks are even more Krivicians, and there are even Mrs. Pskov, who vaguely heard the name, all of them are Krivicians.

    A large group of warriors on horseback attacked the village and slaughtered everywhere, and the large number of cavalry were indeed short, dark-haired and flat-faced...human beings.

    Yes, they have never seen such a person, and it is not even easy to understand this group of Pecheneg people in Kagan as human beings.

    Because the scary brown bear can also stand up, it looks like a human figure at first glance.

    A warrior on horseback is more ferocious than a bear!

    After the initial panic is over, the captured La Mickey woman has given up in desperate desperation. The only thing they are grateful for is that they have not been violated, but the current situation is so desperate, they once did not know where the future is. When they were escorted to Kiev, they thought they were going to be wives to local men. At least the Krivic people in Kiev are not unfamiliar, and they can basically understand each other, but the Kiev people are clearly the attackers.

    Hatred and resentment were written on the faces of these women, but they soon learned that their destination was to be sold as goods to the Varyags in the extreme north.

    Poor La Mickeys, when most of the Slavic tribes already knew about the existence of the Varyags, they didn''t know anything about it.

    The road to the north was full of locations, and this group of women felt extremely strange. They were still tied up, but covered with a lot of clothes. They soon heard the attacker''s preaching: "You are the goods sold to the Varyag people. If you freeze to death, it will be our loss. You better be honest, so that you can stay alive."

    The instinct of survival completely overwhelmed the hatred, and the attackers "rewarded" the porridge and eat it, and some rare cheese.

    At least on the last trip north, after the Mickey female prisoner who had been caught in this way, she no longer resisted. In a sense, it was like a simple cargo without life, at the mercy of the combined armed merchant group of Pecheneg-Kiev.

    Until a new batch of prisoners was escorted into the team.

    The new women are prisoners of war from Smolensk! Kiev and they are not all Krivicians, why should they kill each other?

    The women in Smolensk were injured one after another. Obviously, they all experienced firm resistance and were eventually defeated and captured. They completely lost the ability to resist, and many threatened them with hunger strikes during their final trip north.

    After some women were removed from their mouths, they shouted, "You are all cubs born by a she-wolf! It''s more disgusting than feces! You and the Slavene people in the north (referring to Novgoros) Residents of Germany) are all inferior bastards. You have to sell us to them, and God will send down thunder to punish you..."

    The woman cried and cursed with a sad face. Although Kagan didn''t understand these dialects very well, just by looking at the emotions of those women, he knew that it was vicious abuse.

    Until, he asked clearly what the women in Macsakyi were scolding.

    "She said, we are all wolves born from a mother wolf."

    Sackey actually wanted to go on, but unexpectedly, the word "wolf cub" caused Kagan to be furious.

    Why is he furious? It is precisely because cattle and sheep on the grassland are the assets that the herdsmen depend on for a living. When the grassland wolves enter the sheepfold, these evil beasts often kill all the sheep without eating meat, and finally the herdsmen starve to death. Calling someone a "wolf cub" is a very serious insult.

    "Looks like Liwei is needed." Kagan picked up his steel sword and was about to slash Liwei who was scolding.

    Unexpectedly, Beyahir, the little princess of the Pecheneg Khanate, stopped her brother.

    "Brother! This is a humiliation to our entire clan! Killing a female prisoner will make you humiliated. I don''t want you to bear some infamy after being a khan." Her eyes were full of anger.

    "But. You don''t have to do this, sister, father Khan and I are going to marry you to Ros Khan (referring to Rurik), in fact, we hope that you can stay away from killing, and you should feel at ease as a happy and peaceful noble."

    She knew that this was the kindness of her father and brother, but it was not her own desire.

    "Forget it! I heard that the Rus are more vicious than our Pechenegs. Your Rus brother doesn''t want his concubine to be really weak. Besides, I was never a weak woman!"

    The executioner was Bejahir, who deliberately showed her woman''s face in front of all the female prisoners. She has very complex black tresses, and even though her flat face is very different from that of a Slavic woman with a high nose and a deep nose, the captors can tell that she is a very young woman.

    The abuse of the Smolensk woman is very reasonable, but the Pechenegs are never soft persimmons, and their female warriors are equally awe-inspiring to the enemy.

    Bejahir is by no means a cruel khanate princess, she hopes to be recognized by all relatives and allied nobles as a qualified female warrior.

    She had never killed anyone, and everything had to have a beginning.

    Although very crazy, Kagan shouted subconsciously when he heard his sister''s suggestion: "You are crazy! I won''t let you take risks!"

    The girl maintained absolute composure and rationality, and said bluntly: "I heard that my future man, Rurik of Ross, was only eight or nine years old, and he had already commanded the army to fight. I call myself a female soldier, and now No record."

    "So you just want to do a play that could kill you? It''s a prisoner, not a warrior at all." Kagan exclaimed absurd.

    Bejahir''s attitude was firm: "I can turn her into a warrior and fight with me. I''ve made up my mind. Brother, I don''t want to marry a noble and just be a mother like other sisters. I heard that before. Rurik of Ross didn''t want me to marry him, last year he agreed, which shows he has me in his heart. You said Rurik was a great warrior with golden hair, and I... had to be a warrior before worthy of him."

    Of course, she also hopes to marry an excellent man. In the past, nobles from allied tribes came to propose marriage in person. Father Khan temporarily put it off for various reasons, but he refused to marry a daughter without saying anything.

    She has seen the poor moral character of some noble boys, and it is exactly like this. In her dreams, she hopes that her "Prince Charming" will point to her face and say, "I appreciate you and want you."

    Who is Rurik? The elder brother will not lie to his younger sister.

    Besides, the eldest brother made it very clear that the country where he married was the "Russ Khanate", and Rurik was the "Khan". Pecheneg can only have one khan, and that is his own father! Marrying oneself to Ross, that is to marry a very noble aristocrat, is it that those small aristocrats of the allied tribes are worthy of comparison?

    Kagan couldn''t beat his sister, and the abusive captive had to be executed as an example.

    "Then do it! Remember to do it neatly! I and the other fighters will help you when necessary."

    "No need!" Bejahir said firmly, "This is my battle, I don''t want you to interfere!"

    It was the evening when the cavalry began to camp, the prisoners sat on the ground at will, their ropes continued to be tied until the meal, and now they would all enjoy a brutal duel.

    It was the female prisoner who scolded the sky. Her scolding was actually asking for a quick death. She was really resentful, and she also hoped to die early so that the rest of her life would not fall into the hands of the northerners and be tortured.

    Something incredible happened! The ropes all over her body were untied, a small round shield was thrown on the ground, and a genuine Ross steel sword slammed into the dirt in front of her.

    Macsakey had never seen a Pecheneg woman fight like a male warrior in her life, not to mention the Khan''s youngest daughter. He silently sighed that these prairie people were really wild, like the wind that swept across the prairie.

    This is Bejahir''s decision, and Kagan now supports his sister in this duel.

    According to the rhetoric negotiated in advance, Sakey said clearly after giving the unbound female prisoner the sword and shield: "You don''t need to abuse anymore. Now I''ll give you a chance to fight that woman as a warrior. As long as you kill her, we''ll let you go, and you''re allowed to bring some food and a short spear to get out of here!"

    Hearing that, the female prisoner was completely shaken. She still felt that something was wrong, and she couldn''t make up her mind for a while.

    Sakey said again: "You can give up, and you will be a slave in the future. As long as you fight now, as long as you win, you will be free."

    The woman was shocked: "Can you swear?"

    "I swear. The sword is here, you can figure it out..." After that, Sackey exited the scene.

    The soldiers surrounded a battle arena, and watched the female prisoner take up the sword and shield. The prolonged binding made her limbs slack, and her physical strength was limited even in a semi-starved state. Although the disadvantage is slow, facing the only chance to escape, she decided to fight hard, so that if she died, she would be considered dead.

    On the other side, Bejahir, her free and easy complex braids were flying under the flames of the bonfire, and the gold and silver jewelry purchased from Rose dangling on her body was extremely magnificent.

    She didn''t even wear leather armor this time, and went into battle with no armor.

    She does not have any experience in killing enemies, but she has relatively rich experience in slaughtering cattle and sheep. She has also personally visited the battlefield after the war, and she is completely immune to corpses.

    In any case, this is the first duel in the life of self-chosen, even if this matter is very hasty, it is a duel of life and death for myself.

    Bejasil has always been impressed by the excellence of the Ross steel sword. She tapped the round shield of her left arm with the back of the sword, and roared with a high-pitched voice to strengthen herself.

    The duel of the two women has begun!

    I saw that the female prisoner held the hilt of the sword in both hands, and rushed towards Bejahir while shouting. She showed no tactical flaws, and completely attacked with her own grief and brute force.

    But he saw Bejahir dexterously jump sideways, dodging the female prisoner''s stab, and stabbed her calf with a steel sword.

    In the first round of fierce battle, Bejasil did not kill this person neatly, and she wanted to make this rhetoric person suffer from flesh and blood first. In fact, she was really hesitant. She could have stabbed the enemy directly in the back, but she still cut his leg with a light hand.

    The female prisoner was half-kneeling on the ground, clutching her injured calf, and shouting loudly when she saw the blood on her hand.

    After a while, he stood up bravely.

    This scene really surprised Bejahir, his enemy was really reckless, and he still stood up and continued to fight as soon as he was injured. The bravery of the enemy made her unable to hesitate! Bejasil charged up to meet the female prisoner''s sword, used her shield to push away the sword''s edge, and slammed the sword into the enemy''s waist with the sword in her right hand.

    Seeing the enemy collapsed and spitting blood, Bejasil closed his eyes and saw that the last sword stabbed the enemy in the heart.

    Every soldier has to go through this. At that time, Rurik hesitated to kill the sacrificed reindeer at the altar, and he also hesitated to execute the first prisoner himself. He''s been through a tough psychological journey, and now what? In the Viking world, Rurik, the ruler of Rus, has long been nicknamed "the slaughterer".

    My sister, Beyahir, has become a real Jurchen! The little princess of the Pecheneg Khanate killed the enemy in a private duel!

    Although the strength of the two sides in this duel was not equal, what Bejasil killed was also the "female warrior of Smolensk" in the true sense.

    She didn''t have the joy of winning, beheading the enemy for the first time, her heart was beating wildly, and it was still difficult to be comforted after being supported by her own brother Kagan.

    Kagan didn''t ask anything, just comforted: "Take a rest first. This is the first time. Since you chose this path, you will calm down later."

    After all, he tapped his sister on the shoulder again and pointed out, "I really didn''t tell you something."

    "Yes... what is it?" Bejahir shivered and turned her head.

    "They, the Rus and other Varyags, also believed in some female gods of war, which are said to be called Valkyries. Many of Rurik''s wives and concubines were female warriors. They were beautiful, but they also killed many enemies."

    "Is that so?!"

    "You make me very proud now. Sister, you have to tell Rurik that you are indeed a female Pecheneg warrior, and he loves you the same way."

    The killed Smolensk female prisoner belonged to the defeated and killed. The Pechenegs dug a pit on the spot and buried her body as a courtesy to a soldier.

    All the captives witnessed the normal duel, and death was right in front of them. They immediately became completely quiet, and they didn''t even dare to whisper.

    The real life-and-death fight is by no means three hundred rounds of battle, especially in cavalry battles, whoever has the first-mover advantage is often the winner. Bejahir ended the duel in just two rounds, and it wasn''t exciting but it was a real fight.

    That night, Bejahir unsurprisingly had a dream of killing.

    She dreamed of marrying Ross herself, and she could be as happy as a grassland, at least, commanding a cavalry force composed entirely of women to fight against the enemy. The dream is very trivial. She also dreamed that she and Rurik had given birth to many boys. Each boy suddenly grew up and became a splendid cavalry general, and then commanded the overwhelming cavalry army to sweep through the ancient enemy Khazar Khanate. The Romans made a fortune in their lands...

    Wake up, it''s dawn.

    She opened her eyes and let out a silent cry from the depths of her soul. Beginning today, the female warrior Bejasil is born!

    She didn''t think so either. She told her eldest brother Kagan about her incomplete dream, focusing on two awakenings: "I dreamed that I commanded a thousand cavalry to fight, and I also dreamed that Rurik and I had many boys, These children have all gone into battle as commanders of the cavalry army."

    Kagan was deeply awakened by his sister''s dream, and he subconsciously stroked his sister''s forehead and pulled her braid: "I thought you would have nightmares, but it seems that you have really become a warrior. These dreams are not accidental, I''m afraid God is giving you revelation."

    Hearing that, Bejahir was taken aback.

    I can''t even think about this matter. Kagan thought about this idea and stood up abruptly, and then slapped his forehead fiercely: "Yes! It must be like this! It''s all fate!"

    The people of this era were all superstitious. Regarding Kagan, he felt that Tengger was in charge of the people of the steppe, and Odin was in charge of the people of the north. They were all great gods. Kagan heard a lot of legends during Ross''s life, especially Rurik''s identity "blessed by Odin", and Ruth''s high priest Rumia "identity by Odin''s grace", he believed it and dared not question it.

    The cavalry has passed the marshland and is marching on the hard ground on the banks of the so-called Lovady River. In principle, this is already the control area of ??the Rus, so it is also controlled by the gods of Rus?

    So my sister''s dream...

    All figured out!

    Kagan sat down abruptly again, pressing his hands on his sister''s shoulders, causing Bejahir to ache. "It''s all destiny!" he said.

    "Brother...you..."

    "Your dream is not strange. When you arrive in Rus, I will tell Rurik personally about your dream. This is a divine revelation given to you by the gods of the Rus. You must obey the will of the gods, and you will command a cavalry in Rus. You''re the commander-in-chief, troop. Listen, I''ll convince Rurik to agree. You have to be a female general, and that''s the last big thing I can do for you, your brother."

    Bejahir didn''t expect the eldest brother to be so excited, so he nodded, and smiled to cover up the embarrassment.

    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 870ï¼š 1st Scribe Ella Hersturia in New Roseburg

    Duchess Carlotta of Ostaran, took her son Karl, and other entourages, and left the kingdom''s capital, New Rosesburg.

    She was accompanied by another large army, escorting a batch of supplies, cobbling together a large sleigh team, heading west on the frozen Neva.

    Novgorod is going back, but not now.

    As a king, Rurik should be in the capital, and he will settle here completely when his palace is fully completed. To be fair, the climate of Novgorod in the southeast is better, but the main reason for setting the country''s capital at the mouth of the Neva River is political needs.

    This year''s winter solstice must organize a grand priesthood. It is the first winter festival after the establishment of the Rus Kingdom. The people have a hunch about this, and people are eager for a grand event. Considering the attitude of the people, the kingdom really needs a winter event. .

    It was already November, more than ten days after the first snow, a snowstorm that everyone could foresee swept across the world. Seas, rivers and lakes are frozen, and reindeer sleighs have replaced boats as the best means of transportation.

    When the wind and snow passed, the world changed. The air was icy cold, and there was snow everywhere. In this climate, it is best to stay at home and learn to hibernate with brown bears, but men in extremely thick clothes ignore the extreme cold, and they hurry up to do important winter work.

    The state-owned blacksmith shop in the city is in full swing, and the ding ding dong dongsheng of the shipyard is also continuous. More than a state-built shipyard, some private workshops have sprung up in the city. These people build shacks in the unowned wasteland in the urban fringe, and build traditional paddle boats inside. The more skilled ones are building leading warships.

    Times have changed, and when Rurik grew into a real man, the poor Kamne grew into a strong man.

    Kamne, an Ilmenslav of pure blood, first approached Rurik as a slave, and now this fatherless man has grown to be extremely robust. With his long blacksmithing career, his arms and legs are thick, and this "elite blacksmith" is a highly valued confidant of Rurik.

    Kamne''s loyalty can be completely assured. He has a wife and a son, and he has a wealth of savings, and his lowly fate has completely changed.

    Anyone with any brains knows that this person is a man highly valued by the king, and there are rumors that the king Rurik recognized Kamne as his younger brother. For him, really don''t provoke him.

    Rurik was very relieved, just because Kamne and his wife and children were pinched to death by him. This was a loyal blacksmith, whom Rurik trusted even more than Kawi the blacksmith.

    Kawei is a foreign relative, and Kamine is a minister. Kawi is in the hometown of Roseburg, while Kamnee is honestly staying in the capital. The two are not simple blacksmiths, and their most important job is to produce weapons for Ross.

    When Rurik had just returned to Novi Rosberg, he took the time to summon his loyal Kamne.

    The sturdy Kamne has been busy with his work all these years. He has no intentions, but is certain that as long as he properly completes the tasks given by Lord Rurik, his life will get better and better.

    It is precisely for this kind of careless person that Rurik has less troubles, and some things can be said loudly, such as Ross will need an extremely large number of weapons in a new war.

    He made a list for Kamne, the most notable of which were three categories: five thousand brand new forged spearheads, five hundred bent sword embryos, and one hundred thousand forged arrow clusters.

    These three types of weapons must complete production this winter, and even if there are difficulties, they must find ways to overcome them.

    Kamne felt unprecedented pressure, he did not dare to insist on the king''s order in person, so he had to bite the bullet and take over the task.

    As early as September, the state-run blacksmith shop in New Roseburg, under the adjustment of the person in charge Kamne, pushed away all the orders for weapons and tools from the people, and all the young blacksmiths stopped all vacations, except for sleeping time, all devoted to work. .

    Novo Roseburg was put into combat readiness under the order of King Rurik in October, and Kamne has already started! The people were mobilized into military production, and Rurik used state funds to pay for it, in exchange for an explosion of ordnance production.

    The huge demand for military production has given the people huge employment opportunities. Rurik saw a kind of prosperity, and also clearly realized that he was also kidnapped by the military order he issued.

    It is said that if next year''s expedition fails to achieve the expected results, the kingdom will suffer the consequences after paying so much.

    Not only weapons, clothing, rations, but also a treasure that can prove the authority of the king are to be prepared in large quantities.

    Once, the big ship Avrora, which carried the glory of Rose, has become very old, and her hull has been replaced by a lot of materials, only the oak keel is still strong. Although the Baltic Sea and the North Atlantic Ocean have greatly prevented the damage to the hull by the creatures such as barnacles, the keel oak has been soaked in the sea for more than ten years, and it can last for some more days, but the performance is already worrying.

    The Kingdom of Ross must have a new flagship!

    Rurik wrote a long letter to the governor of Novgorod, which was supposed to arrive in the autumn, when the rivers and lakes froze, and some of the people who had been targeted came back to the capital to report. He not only wrote this letter, but also got some news from the hometown of Roseburg. He gave the old guy Hotra a death order: "You must get to the new Roseburg as soon as possible with your eldest son, and don''t take old age as a reason. Excuse."

    This order made Hotra go on a boat and a reindeer sleigh, but only arrived in the capital in late November.

    Hanukkah was still a while away, and it was impossible for Rurik to keep his wives, concubines, children, and elderly parents indulge in family fun during this time.

    For the time being, his mind was on building a ship, and the special order he issued was to summon the men of the entire Hortra family.

    Hortra has three sons. The eldest, Harold, is to inherit the family business according to the Viking tradition, while the second child, Karl, and the third, Stein, are to stand on their own. Today, all three sons lead a group of craftsmen who are "masters of the shipyard" hired by King Rurik. They can take private work at the cost of heavy taxes. Once the monarch''s order is issued, he must put aside his private work and complete the task with all his might, and naturally he can also get a major reward.

    Hortra is old-fashioned, with a messy white beard covering the age spots on his face. He once thought that he would freeze to death halfway through, but thanks to the blessing of the gods, he managed to survive to New Roseburg.

    He and his eldest son Harold arrived a little later, and Stein from the Novgorod shipyard managed to arrive before his old father.

    A bobsled team from Novgorod met the bobsled team from Novgorod on the frozen Volkhov River. It was a pleasant surprise to meet each other. Since each other had their own affairs, they went their separate ways after seeing each other.

    The winter bobsled team is not surprising these days, but the odd thing is that there is a special woman on the bobsled team heading north.

    She is Ella, sister of Carlotta, Duchess of Ostara.

    The two sisters met on the Volkhov, the sister went straight to the new Ostara in the south, and the sister went to the capital.

    Even though they are close sisters, the two sisters have been together less than a few years ago due to the current situation, but now they meet each other and hug each other with joy.

    Ella wanted to ask her sister everything, but Carlotta understood everything.

    Carlotta put her mouth to her sister''s ear bluntly and told her all the secrets.

    In an instant, Ella''s pale face turned red as anger as she was ashamed, and she waited for her sister''s face with surprise and excitement: "I...Finally..."

    "Yes! This is the truth. You are old too! Rurik loved you in the past, so he held back his emotions. Now you really have to be a mother, you know, he has a lot of women, even though you are being Given a special mission, few biological children are indeed inappropriate."

    "I...I''m happy too. What should I do."

    "Oh? I have to tell you this well..."

    After all, Carlota left with his subordinates, along with the sled team of Nizhny Novgorod. She faced the cool breeze with a smile, and she couldn''t help thinking a lot.

    Sometimes I envy my sister, as long as I do my job as a clerk, I don''t have to worry about everything else.

    But is it really that simple?

    The area around Lake Ilmen is the largest grain-producing area in the Principality of Ross. Although the per-mu yield of wheat and oats is very low in today''s era, at least there will still be a certain surplus of grain after the hard work of each field to throw away planting grain, tax grain and normal wear and tear. , there is very little surplus grain in a single field, and after the scale is expanded, it appears that there is a lot of surplus grain. Although the ability of a small farmer family is limited, as long as the farmer population increases, it will form a scale advantage. With the normal operation of taxation and the purchase of surplus grain, the kingdom can obtain a considerable inventory. But the situation in this grain-producing area is also very special. As the king, Rurik controls a large number of private fields. He hired tenants to sow and harvest, and carried out limited fertilization operations in the middle. These matters were entrusted to the governor of Novgorod and his uncle Medvet. Even the king''s land, based on the limitations of the times, is not only used for rough farming, but this has the advantage that Rurik can theoretically be a hands-off shopkeeper, and then get a sum of money relative to the population during the harvest season. A huge amount of wheat.

    Grain taxation and the output of the king''s fields, coupled with external purchases and Sorgon''s grain, provide a large number of free meals for Rus'' children for half a year. This is gratefully virtuous politics, and behind it is a test of national finances.

    Now this test is concretely pressed on a woman''s weak shoulders.

    From the daughter of the leader of the Ostara tribe, the adopted daughter of the old Otto, the sister of Rurik and the current wife and concubine, Ella Hesturia. In principle, she was responsible for keeping records of Ross''s historical documents, and Rurik initially planned to make her a professional historian of the state.

    However, Ross''s development to the present era has encountered particular obstacles, which have forced the state to have an extremely greedy need for technocrats. After all, Ella was with King Rurik, and was heavily instilled in mathematics. No one is more suitable to be the head of the "Statistics Bureau" than her, and she is the busiest woman during the annual wheat harvest and tax collection.

    Now the situation is much better, and a group of boys and girls who have experienced education immediately take up the work of scribes.

    This year, the Novgorod region will be half taxed. While the people are shouting long live to the king''s Renzheng Mountain, Ella has completed the statistics after being extremely tired.

    At one time, she naively thought that the king sent her to the country to spend Hanukkah to listen to her report, and a large amount of paper filled with data was also stuffed into a cardboard bag. I understand the real purpose of the king.

    Two happy things are intertwined, and life is getting better and better.

    For a long time, Ella has stayed in the isolated Lake Ilmen, and the war against the rebellious Pine Needle Manor has ended for nine years. Such a long time has transformed a helpless little woman into a beautiful woman!

    Ella always ignores her beauty. She has the same small round face as her sister, but she is completely the opposite of her sister Carlotta in temperament.

    Ella, who focused on statistical writing, was trained to have a quiet temperament, and she simply bundled up her golden invoices. This kind of literary girl''s temperament pierced Rurik''s heart, and he was always reluctant to touch the body of this wife and concubine. Not only because of her young age, but also because Ella has no more experience when she is really pregnant. During the period when the latter batch of scribes could not be independent, Ella must always maintain a super strong working ability.

    Now Rurik felt that she must be extremely tired in the future.

    Her life seems to be isolated from the world, so when she sees the vastness of the frozen Ladoga Lake, she really wants to open her throat and scream.

    How is the current state of New Roseburg? I heard that it has become extremely splendid and magnificent, and it does not look like the big village in the past.

    As all the remnants of Ostara completed their immigration, the sister who met by chance actually coaxed all the Granites who were stranded in the western homeland. The Ostarans and the Grans have always lived side by side in ancient history. As Ella, who is in charge of and organizes the history of Ross and even the past Swedish region, no one knows these things better than her. She also read the "Exodus" on the parchment that Rus'' ancestral handed down with relish because she had learned Latin, and she also learned about the parchment book of spoils brought back from Britain by the way.

    It was the story of the gods and gods of the Romans and the Franks and so on, and the stories were really interesting, especially Exodus. The old books cherished by the deceased Ross High Priest Vilia must have hidden a great secret, and now she feels that she understands everything.

    Lord Rurik, Moses of Ross! A story that was staged in another world is being staged again in the far north. This is fate!

    She no longer has any nostalgia for her homeland in the West, so this trip to the country is full of joy.

    There were not many sled teams going to the capital, and everyone was looking forward to the outcome of this trip.

    The country is finally going to war, and King Rurik is finally about to expand a large territory. The news spread all over Lake Ilmen, and the order to recruit capable soldiers was passed down. All the men who claimed to be strong were gearing up for it. Many young boys felt that this was an opportunity to make great achievements. For example, there are orders for cavalry teams. One cavalry is counted as one regardless of age. This winter, everyone must feed the horses well, and the personnel must step up training. As shocking as it may be, the expeditions that the cavalry had to participate in had to prove their worth in order to live up to the king and the country.

    Stein Hotrasson, the director of the Novgorod Shipyard, was sitting on a sleigh heading to the capital. He held a special order from the king - to study the construction of new ships.

    Building a new ship? As for gathering all the men of the family?

    He can assert that the king needs brand new ships to demonstrate what kingship is.

    This sled team did not dare to dawdle, and ran all the way in the good weather. The well-raised reindeer were also very powerful. When the team successfully arrived at New Roseburg, everyone was deeply aware of their own insignificance~www .novelhall.com~ The sled has not been heard yet, and the lovely Ella stood up in surprise while leaning on the wooden railing.

    She subconsciously stretched out her finger: "What is that? Why do I feel like Roseburg''s... attic?"

    Stein''s numb face grunted: "That''s the king''s home. You are the king''s woman, and that''s your home too."

    "Really? It''s too high."

    "The riverbed is already high, and the king built tall buildings there. Only Lord Rurik can build such a palace. There is no building higher than this one in my hometown of M?laren. I have heard of Uppsa. The Temple of Ra is also very tall, and it is clear that the building that the king has been building for a long time is above all else."

    At first glance, the palace attic was already built, and when she thought that she could live in such a place, Ella felt that everything was in a dream. She sat down again and continued to wrap the leather to keep it warm, her hands under the leather holding the document bag tightly...

    ??

    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 871ï¼š new ship case

    There are some ice fishermen scattered on the frozen river, and some people are also cruising on the slopes on both sides of the river.

    A large number of small boats were pushed ashore and **** with ropes. The boats were also covered with thick snow. At first glance, they seemed to be integrated with the pale earth like solid ice.

    Only the city wall is still the taupe color of wood, which is unique and eye-catching in the pure white world where the sun is dazzling.

    The sled team turned around, the whip whipped **** the deer, and the deer rushed up the snow **** with all their strength.

    Now, Ella finally saw the honor of the national capital, New Roseburg, and how small the team seemed to stand under the city wall mixed with tall stone and wood.

    The city is built along the Neva River. The Nevsky Prospekt along the river is the largest road in the city. The two ends of this almost standard east-west road are the east gate and west gate of the city.

    Before the sleigh team arrived, the Ross flags flying on the sleds were seen by the soldiers patrolling the city wall.

    The king had ordered a long time ago, and a large sleigh team from Novgorod must be here on this day.

    On the one hand, the patrolling soldiers went out to greet him, and on the other hand, they urgently notified His Majesty the King.

    When Rurik learned of this, he himself was staying at the shipyard in the capital, chatting with the old Hotra, an old fellow, about the construction of large ships.

    Regarding building a brand new ship, isn''t what Hortra pursued in this life is to build a super ship?

    Having built eight Avlora-class sailing warships, the old guy felt that his twilight years were accomplished by this feat, but he foolishly underestimated the king''s dream.

    ark? What is an ark? Is this kind of giant ship a legendary thing, or has it existed in reality?

    "The ark exists, but it may not be able to be built with our current strength. But as long as we keep improving our technology, it is not difficult to realize it." Rurik''s words were like nonsense, but he made his attitude clear. It is necessary to build a big ship. of. The so-called Hortra family has the ability to continue to improve the Avrolora-class ships, and now they are indeed building a new type of cargo ship with higher cost performance, which is inappropriate.

    The men of the Hotra family still lacked a Stein. The construction of the large ship has been approved, and finally the details of the construction were detailed. At that time, all the skilled craftsmen gathered together to discuss, and Stein Hortrasson was indispensable.

    The messenger hurried to the independent shipyard adjacent to the capital, which was located to the southwest of the capital, facing directly the brackish waters of the Gulf of Finland.

    The soldier got off the sleigh and rushed over. He was stopped by the guards. After asking the truth, the group rushed directly into the large and warm indoor dock.

    "What''s the matter? Did something major happen?" Rurik clucked his head tightly and was rather unhappy.

    They all knelt and saluted, and the messenger said bluntly: "Your Highness atonement, it''s a really important matter. The task brothers you gave have been completed, and the sleigh team from Novgorod has arrived."

    An old guy heard this and walked quickly: "Oh! My son Stein is back? Great!"

    "Exactly." The messenger said firmly: "Sir Stein is indeed here. And..."

    "My first clerk, is he here too?"

    "Lord Scribe arrived safely. She...she still has important things to present."

    "Really? I don''t know what trick Ella is playing. Go! Go back to the capital!"

    Building a brand new ship is not something that can be built with orders. Rurik feels that he has time to study with them slowly, but now, it is extremely important to welcome his woman back. Because Ella is a little younger among the wives and concubines, she was originally a princess in the kingdom''s aristocratic system, but her current position is extremely important.

    Just like in previous years, if he is not in Novgorod, Ella is solely responsible for the statistics after taxation.

    The excited heart was not hindered by Bingxue, and Rurik''s thoughts were very simple. He welcomed her to his room, listened to her debriefing carefully, and then...

    The sleigh was running, and when Rurik arrived at his old palace, the beautiful Ella was already chatting with friends and relatives.

    It was only when she entered the city that she understood what magnificence was. The wide Harvest Square is a large flat open space surrounded by tall buildings. It is said that the largest building is the attic of the king''s new palace. It is taller than the tall red pine, and is obviously the highest place in this vast area, isn''t it? Standing up to see the scenery must feel good.

    More than the palace, the dwellings in the city are not at all like those low-rise single-storey houses in Novgorod.

    She rode on a sleigh on the widest and most important Nevsky Prospekt. The buildings on both sides of the road were the cards of the country. Of course, the houses were also made quite bold.

    The first floor of the dwellings along Nevsky Prospekt is made of large wooden columns, cemented with stone buildings, and the second floor is made of pure wood. This is a medieval residence style that highly imitates the Franks, and the architectural price is very good. Because the base is strong enough, the first floor of the residential buildings is relatively low, and some buildings cover three floors, and even open up a so-called fourth-floor micro storage room at the lower end of the gable roof.

    The winter sun in the high latitudes is so slanted that it is clearly sunny, and the shadow of the tall houses south of the road completely covers Nevsky Prospekt, a situation Ella never imagined.

    The old palace is far less than the new palace. It is a huge longhouse with wooden floors. There are many houses in it, and many stone fireplaces make the whole palace very warm.

    Ella is not Rurik''s ordinary wife and concubine. One of her identities is the adopted daughter of old Otto.

    The Supreme King Otto never felt how noble this false name is. His current idea can be described as earning a day by living, and it is wonderful to watch more and more grandchildren indulge in family relationships.

    The adopted daughter, Ella, is very gentle. She is definitely not a woman warrior, but she manages money and food for the country. Her level and ability are worthy of recognition.

    But Otto never cared about the logistics of the war, and it was always just a vague concept of how much the country''s grain warehouses had. He is a remnant of the old times, but he just knows that the special work of his adopted daughter Ella is good for the current Ross.

    The returned Ella leaned on her adoptive father Otto like a kitten.

    Otto stroked his adopted daughter''s long blond hair lightly and praised, "Very well, it''s the same as Niya back then."

    She can act like a spoiled child to her heart''s content, ignoring the eyes of other women.

    Stroking his adopted daughter''s soft hair, Otto''s memory returned to more than 40 years ago. At that time, Niya was also so young and beautiful, and only the bravest warriors in the tribe could be favored by the most beautiful Niya. Otto was the victor, and that''s how he got his beauty back. Now, everything is in the past.

    Niya''s face is no longer, she is already an old lady with wrinkled face and gray hair. It seems that her beautiful face can only be left in memory.

    Otto''s sigh was like a needle that frustrated Niya''s heart. She knew that her old man was not malicious, but unfortunately she was too old. Recalling her past beauty, Nia could only cover her sigh with a smile.

    Both Nya and Otto knew what Rurik meant by inviting Ella. It was very simple. Until now, Ella did not have a close relationship with King Rurik. At this time, the king must not be able to prevaricate things like "she is too young". First, other women have become mothers at Ella''s age. Second, if her stomach does not move any more, the people of the country will be exhausted. The so-called youngest daughter of the Ostara tribe is "a sheep that does not lay lambs".

    Nia called the lovely Ella to teach her about women as her mother-in-law and adoptive mother.

    Rurik arrived late, he didn''t have time to talk to Stein, who came back, and went straight to the palace after a face-to-face meeting.

    The stalwart king wears a golden laurel crown, and his well-built beard is full of masculine charm. He was just right, and his tall figure gave weak women a strong sense of security, and the strength in various senses exuded from his body could easily attract the attention of many women.

    Ella was strongly attracted by his spirit, especially when he received special oral education from his adoptive mother Niya. Now, the look in Rurik''s eyes is more affectionate than reverence.

    Although some wives and concubines gathered in the hall, things were easier to handle.

    He has to take care of the feelings of Queen Svetlana and Noren, his wife, concubine and countess, and the other women don''t care.

    He sat on the leather cushion, put his arms around his Ella deliberately, and euphemistically told everyone: "I asked her to report to me about the tax collection, and she will accompany me during this time..."

    So far Rurik has pointed it out, and many wives and concubines also understand the meaning.

    I saw Noren covered half of his mouth and muttered with a smile: "Isn''t it so simple to report?"

    "Shut up..."

    "It doesn''t matter, in fact, everyone knows it." After speaking, Noren''s eyes glanced at the queen. She is fighting fire, what can the queen do?

    As the queen, Svetlana is still holding her son. She straightened up a little and seemed to speak very generously: "Rurik, you have to treat her well, it is hard to come all the way to the capital."

    "That''s natural." Hearing that, Rurik let out a sigh of relief.

    The monarch has a lot of wives and concubines, and the most fearful thing is that the wives and concubines are jealous. A few years ago, they made them swear with each other''s blood, and the oath can be eternal?

    Rurik knew very well that some of his wives and concubines were not ordinary people, and even Queen Svetlana seemed to be weak in the past, and terror was not like that at all. In the final analysis, her weakness is the result of the forced cultivation of her family. Her original intention is not like this. As a queen, she is in this position and will definitely defend her identity as a queen by all means.

    This is indeed the case, even though Lanna is still very young, the alienation of power from people has already begun. Her husband has many wives and concubines, and she is very reassured about those wives and concubines who are destined to leave the core of power.

    Especially for this Ella, that''s the most reassuring!

    Because Ella has lost the title of the nobles of Ostara, the title of "Hesturia" is a position, she is only responsible for the compilation and compilation of historical documents and the statistical calculation of many logistical affairs. Her descendants also do this kind of work. Descendants will not hold lands, let alone establish private armies. She and her descendants are equivalent to high-level servants of the royal family, that''s all.

    Svetlana thinks so, and her relationship with Ella has always been good.

    Rurik ordered the king, and he did what he said.

    After eating a full meal and taking a hot bath, Ella was so comfortable that she fell asleep, and the exhaustion from the long sled ride intensified, but the special pain made her mentally excited.

    On her first night in New Roseburg, Ella finally became a woman, and she yelled to explain the tax report to the king, but Rurik tossed aside the paper bag full of documents.

    "We should have done this a long time ago. You will report tomorrow. You don''t have to tonight."

    "Yes! Brother..."

    "Call me king! Ella, you are not my sister-in-law, you are my wife! You are my most important scribe! There will be successors to scribes in the future. Any trouble has nothing to do with you, do your job well, and all you will get in the future is happiness."

    "Yes! The king..."

    She doesn''t know what "happiness in the future" is, she feels very happy now.

    Only here, Ella fully knew the truth, and came with the documents herself. When the spring ploughing next year, her stomach should be erect, and her child will most likely be born in the autumn harvest next year.

    She was tossed and tossed and rested all day the next day. For her sake, Rurik pushed back even discussing the construction of a large ship with the Hortras.

    Finally, Ella, who had completed her identity change, took out the thick stack of documents from the paper bag and presented this year''s tax data to her king husband.

    It has to be said that she has been busy working as a scribe for a long time, and her handwriting has become more graceful and neat in the long quill writing. She is such an identity that, in principle, she can use paper recklessly.

    The tax data is list after list, each of which is tax data for a settlement, along with the population of the settlement.

    The managers of each settlement will adjust their own data every year, such as how many people died and how many people were born, how many men and how many women, especially the population of men without disabilities between the ages of 12 and 50, which is the source of the country''s soldiers potential.

    Specifically, the work of sending people to collect taxes is that the garrison of Novgorod escorts young scribes to arrive at various settlements in batches to start work. Among them, Mstissk, Youth City, such as the old Rus immigrant-based settlements, they paid taxes on their own, and whether to pay more and less or whether to pay taxes depends on the king''s will. Without him, the people of these two settlements are blood relatives, and the preferential treatment strategy at this stage is natural.

    As for the Ostarans and the Granites who have moved in, they are the new Ostaras in the joint settlement at the mouth of the Lovady River at the southernmost tip of Lake Ilmen, and they are completely exempt from tax at this stage. Because, they are vassals and apply to the kingdom''s "ten-year tax exemption strategy". The situation here also reassured Rurik, because the main force of the kingdom''s cavalry units was stationed in New Ostara.

    Ella''s completion of the report does not mean that she can quietly wait for the gratifying changes in her body.

    She prayed in her heart that she would not have a menstrual period on that day. As long as there was no such thing, everything would be fine.

    But as the first scribe of the kingdom, how could she have been leisurely as a pure noble woman until the end of December of Hanukkah?

    There are many more uses for her next, especially this discussion about building new ships.

    In the large and warm indoor dock, two large wooden tables were put together, and some yellowed papers were spread on the table cases.

    The charcoal pieces cut into the shape of daggers were listed on the table, and Rurik personally sketched the big ship he longed for in front of the shipbuilder. He was painting three views, and he also deliberately drew cross-sections. Although the brushwork was very rough, the old Hotra, who was good at shipbuilding, and his three sons all started "3D modeling" in their minds based on these somewhat abstract drawings. to complete the understanding.

    At the same time, Ella was sitting at the corner of the desk with a pen and paper, and the quill dipped in ink began to make official records at any time. Although she knew nothing about shipbuilding, she didn''t expect that her king''s husband also had a lot of experience in the shipbuilding industry. She didn''t have the time to think about other things and focus on her own work.

    The formal discussion soon became clear. In fact, many craftsmen understood that the king did not overthrow the past experience to build a new ship. The king''s appeal was indeed to build a big ship, and it was just a big ship.

    Why a big ship? It has a longer keel, more ribs, more masts, and higher sides, so that the deck can be repaired in multiple layers.

    Rurik issued a number of technical indicators for the new large ship:

    The keel must be no less than 50 stika (about 49 meters).

    The standard draft of the ship should not exceed 4 stikas, and the full load draft should not exceed 6 stikas.

    Surface gunk guarantees 4 to 5 stika. There must be a forecastle and a poop, of which the **** should be higher.

    There must be three main masts and a high elevation bow mast. Two mainmasts use jibs, the other mainmast use double-sided sails. The bow mast uses a single-sided balance sail.

    With this technical indicator, old Hotra was impressed by the king''s arrogance, and he said bluntly: "There are 50 stikas on the keel alone? When she is built, it will be a huge ship, and it looks like it will be the Avrora. Three or four times the size."

    Rurik sat at his desk with a sullen face: "I don''t want you to feel emotional. I want your answer, can it be built?"

    "It seems to be adding materials on the basis of the Avlora, like a calf has grown into a strong cow, the overall structure of the ship has not changed, but it is too big, to build it, the traditional way may be... ..." Hortra was worried, and he pointed to the ceiling of this indoor dock in particular: "It''s too small here."

    "I know." Rurik shrugged: "Even building on hard ground is not suitable. We can dig large pits and build dams. This is called a dry dock. Once the ship is built, the locks are opened and water is released. I trust you, I will give you a lot of rewards, and I will send someone to investigate and obtain the missing wood."

    The drydock method of shipbuilding is unfamiliar to the Hortra family, but it is easy to understand. The four shipbuilders marveled at the king''s good idea and understood the king''s attitude. This job is full of challenges, and it must be full of hardships. The boat material alone is a trouble, but the king''s attitude is very firm.

    "We need oak, red pine, oak and other wood, especially the keel. It is difficult to obtain the oak." Hortra is the only one who is extremely worried about this.

    "It doesn''t matter, the high-quality oak is in the south. I will send personnel to Novgorod to find it this winter. I am not a quick-witted person, especially when building my new flagship, I must give priority to ensuring the quality. You can start preparatory work first, such as First dig a big pit to make a dry dock, prepare the wood other than the oak, and we will start when I have all the oak."

    Hotra had a clue in his heart: "However, the preparation work will consume a lot of time, maybe a year."

    "It''s okay."

    "I''m afraid I won''t live to the time when the new boat is launched."

    Hortra was indeed too old, and Rurik sighed softly: "No one will forget your family''s contribution to the country. The new large ship will replace the Avlora class as the new main ship, and the second ship will be called Hortra. Call it! It''s your name!"

    "That''s great dare to ask the name of the flagship?"

    Rurik shrugged and said righteously: "It''s called the Monarch."

    "Very neat name."

    "Enough to scare the enemy." Rurik laughed, and the others laughed too...

    The so-called new ship, Ross''s first Avroola-class ship is modeled on the Caravel ship, as for the technical indicators of the new ship, it is the larger Galen ship.

    The Spanish galleon is a super-large galleon. This type of ship also has a development process from small to large. In the final analysis, it is the result of continuous improvement for Caravel-type ships. The super-large Galen can be built into a monster with a displacement of 2,000 tons, but the general-purpose type is only a full-load displacement of 1,000 tons.

    What Rurik wanted was the so-called universal type. She was huge enough to be a troop carrier, a super transport ship, and a majestic "mountain at sea". The navy has been very financially built since ancient times, but several super capital ships are displayed on the dock, which will greatly enhance the pride of the people, and it is also the evidence of military strength, and the super force to deter potential enemies to ensure the peace of Ross. From a purely economic point of view, such a large ship has the strength to traverse the North Atlantic, and the efficiency of transporting materials will be unprecedented, so the new world rushing to the West is no longer an extravagant hope.

    So she had to be the Monarch, and even if it took two to three years, she had to be built. With the first ship, there will be a second, third and even eighth!

    Rurik ambitiously formulated a shipbuilding plan, and when all the data was rectified, Ella wrote the written document of the shipbuilding plan in his own hand.

    The Hortra family responded to the king''s orders with practical actions. They really started digging dry dock pits and sea canals by the sea, ignoring the snow and ice, even if it was a slow job...

    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Tang San Chinese website mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 872ï¼š Welcome to eight hundred and forty years

    The land on both sides of the Neva River is not permafrost, especially the large area of ????the mouth of the sea is full of silt and sandbars. They are quite hardened. With the construction level of today''s era, building large houses on them does not have to worry too much about problems such as land subsidence, but if you are considering building a dry dock and building a large ship, this aspect must be carefully considered.

    Just digging the dry dock and the sea channel is a problem. Fortunately, in terms of manpower, Ross can mobilize some people in the capital who want to make some extra money. Although the siege technology is full of earthen methods, simple machinery can still be put into use. One-man tools such as shovels and shovels are quite affluent.

    According to the estimates of the Hortra family, the excavation work will continue until next spring ploughing without incident. If it is simply excavation, it is enough to employ 200 people.

    They drew up their own engineering plans and put them before King Rurik.

    Because the property rights of the dry dock and the canal would belong to the king, Rurik would be Party A, and the Hortra family would be Party B. The "Engineering Plan" lists the cost of labor, the cost of wooden construction machinery, and even the proportion of the remuneration that the Hortra family who undertakes this matter should receive.

    In Changming''s room, Rurik lit an oil lamp to study the terms verbatim, and muttered as he watched.

    "They plan to only give food to workers? It will save me a lot of money."

    "I also paid for the winch made of wood? I paid for the cable? So in the end the equipment belongs to me? You won''t keep it for your own use?"

    ¡­

    Rurik''s muttering drew Ella closer, "Is there anything for me to do? I mean, I can continue to be a clerk."

    "Not for now. But..."

    "You can leave everything to me."

    "Okay." Rurik put the papers aside. "The drydock can come to an end. They want the money from me. And you¡­"

    "As ordered."

    "I haven''t said it yet."

    Ella smiled and snuggled up beside him, enjoying this tenderness alone. "I''ll do it."

    "Well, it''s still scribe work. I''m sending people to look for big trees on both sides of the Neva River, especially in the southern woodlands of the big river. Not only to build new wooden towers for this year''s Hanukkah, but also to prepare materials for big ships. You It''s right here, when the wood arrives, you can count the situation of the wood, so that I can have a good idea."

    "I''ll do it."

    Royal logging teams poured into the forest on orders to find the Nordic oaks, oak and oak, as well as tall spruce and red pine. Oak and oak trees are the most important. According to the plan, the state will reserve a batch of logs in this area, which will be used as a strategic reserve after drying in the shade to provide high-quality keels, ribs and masts for the shipbuilding plan.

    Spruce and Korean pine can also be used as mast wood, but if there is a sufficient supply of oak, they will naturally be sidelined. They will be cut into massive sheets, the muscle of a large ship.

    The climate of northern Europe is always cold, and the whole here is not suitable for all kinds of oak trees to survive. Rurik still placed the hope of obtaining a large amount of oak in the Novgorod region in the south. As long as the oak was found, it would be cut down immediately, and then it would be transported by water all the way to the Great Novgorod Fortress.

    Ross is in a pretty solid financial position right now, the tax cuts have reduced a lot of tax revenue, but this year the tax base has grown considerably! Ella''s work can''t go wrong. Her report clearly pointed out that those "hidden people" so-called Ilmen Slavs who encircled themselves in the forest have passed the tax holiday after completing the forced move. Their large population also opened up a lot of new fields. Even though the quality of the new fields is not good and the output is limited, they are paying taxes. The oats paid by the new tax-paying peasant households have greatly compensated for the part of the tax-reduced grain.

    It is conceivable that when normal taxation is resumed next year, the total amount of taxed grain will be guaranteed once in the future.

    Because of the eastern part of the Rus Kingdom, the population has exceeded 150,000 people, and accurate statistics indicate that the population is even more! Those Slavs who were forcibly relocated to Lake Ilmen were like mushrooms that suddenly sprouted after the autumn rain in September, and their huge population was staggering.

    And this is the truth, the total population of the Ilmenslavs is quite large, but they are diluted by the larger sea of ??forests.

    Novgorod Governor Medvet''s "search operation" will continue. This operation is not only aimed at finding people who are hiding, but also expanding the public''s awareness. Because the world due west of Lake Ilmen was very unfamiliar to Medved, he just learned from the map provided by the king that as long as he continued to run due west, he could find a huge mountain, which was called the Ural Mountain. This is a huge world that cannot be described in words.

    Medved''s men did not find the mountain the king said, but learned of a small lake.

    The size of the lake is not important, the key is the existence of the village of Ilmen Slavs.

    The order was naturally to force the locals to migrate to the Lake Ilmen area, but was rejected by the villagers. Medved''s men had run too far to the west, they caught some villagers and hurried back before winter.

    Instead of harming the captives, they were incorporated into the villages adjacent to Lake Ilmen.

    All of these messages were compiled by Medvedt''s subordinates into a report and sent to Rurick with the sled.

    That unnamed lake had a name that didn''t count in the captive''s mouth¡ªa flood of water.

    In fact, that is Lake Valdai, a relatively high point in this vast northeastern European plain. This plain is also named after this humble lake, the Valdai Hills.

    The problem of the country''s productivity is here, and the population is still absolutely insufficient, so there is a lack of manpower to defend the large territories. At best, those new territories belong to "control areas" or "spheres of influence". Rurik spoke highly of the report from Novgorod, and it is gratifying that the population around the lake continues to expand benignly.

    The entire king is essentially divided into three major sections: the Duchy of Rus, the Swedish section, and the Finnish section. Sweden has a population of 30,000 at best, and Finland in a broad sense has a population of only 30,000. In the Rus Principality, the Viking population has reached 30,000 (of which 60% are children), and the Slav population has exceeded 100,000.

    There are 200,000 people in the kingdom, of which 130,000 to 140,000 can be directly ruled by the king. Although the mobilization power of a kingdom in the Middle Ages will not be very good, the current population size alone is already the largest in Europe.

    Ross is indeed a Nordic hegemon, with a strong navy and the ability to mobilize 10,000 soldiers.

    There''s going to be a kingdom war next year, so the Hanukkah ritual of saying goodbye to the old and welcoming the new must be done well.

    A towering wooden tower was erected as usual, still chimney-like, stacked with grease-rich pine, making it an extremely flammable thing. In order to make the burning effect more gorgeous, a batch of fish oil, whale oil and seal oil was also poured on the pine wood after being burned in a liquid state. The wooden pagoda is covered with a layer of grease, and the base part is not known to be piled with a lot of pine branches and waste wood. Before the ignition ceremony, the 111 reindeer used for sacrifice were all piled under the pagoda.

    This year''s Hanukkah festival, thousands of people are waiting for the fire tower to detonate, everyone is comfortably baking around the fire tower and waiting for the new sun.

    In recent years, the festival of Hanukkah has become more and more grand. People, both noble and lowly, are looking forward to the war that will start in 840 AD.

    Sure enough, this is really a gorgeous and gorgeous pattern!

    That''s one hundred and eleven reindeer!

    This number has a special weight in the traditional life of Vikings, and the sacrifice of Odin is very particular, and the top sacrifice is the heads of 111 slaves.

    A considerable number of people do not oppose human sacrifice based on current values. After all, the sacrifices are slaves, and slaves are not human.

    But here in the Principality of Ross, there are no slaves who are not human at all. There are people who are equivalent to slaves. They are at best untouchables, and after living for a period of time, the informal identity of untouchables is gone. The warrior culture is still revered, and Rurik, who has the right to interpret beliefs, established the fact that those who lived under Ross, believed in Odin, and fought for the royal family, their noble souls could enter Valhalla.

    With such an explanation, even the lowly Ludi people can be recognized by the royal family through their military exploits.

    Ross has been a reindeer sacrifice since ancient times. In the past, he was poor and could not provide many sacrifices. Now Ross''s deer herd is extremely large, and he has taken out hundreds of deer. Priest Rurik thinks it is not a bad thing.

    It is the people who lament that this is a waste. Wouldn''t it be a waste if the deer skin was stripped, the antlers were dug up, and all the remaining venison was burnt to ashes?

    The fire tower was burning hotter than the scorching sun, and the air was filled with the tempting smell of barbecue. It was the venison burning in the fire, and thousands of people stayed at a distance to avoid being burned, admiring a fire dragon rising into the sky, and sighing at the brutal burning of the venison to ashes.

    The fire tower is very huge, and it has been five days since it burned to only warm white ashes.

    Rurik was particularly tired from the heavy work before Hanukkah. According to the Viking tradition, one must eat and drink a lot, and eating and drinking is also exhausting.

    Times have changed, and today''s supplies are more abundant than ever, and there are more food and drinks under the control of the royal family.

    Old Otto has been drunk all the time, and Rurik''s wives and concubines are not exempt from the custom. This festival, both men and women, have to drink.

    Oatmeal ale was simply not enough, and it gave way in the royal family to better-tasting low-alcohol wheat wines and warm-tasting combustible spirits.

    As a real man, you can be a real man by taking a sip of the burning spirits and swiftly covering the flames of the beard that ignited accidentally.

    Men''s entertainment is as simple as that. They sip burning vodka from glasses and shout that their stomachs are so warm that the fire seems to be still burning in their stomachs.

    Not only the royal family and numerous Viking immigrants, but the huge Slavic populace was happy to imitate the Vikings, especially when it comes to drinking. How can we survive without wine in this flat and snowy world? Alcohol accelerates blood flow and accelerates muscle heat. People don''t know or bother to know the secret, that is, they know that they are very warm after drinking alcohol.

    It wasn''t possible before, but now that supplies are abundant, small Slavic families from all over the world began to brew wine by themselves without any hesitation. Although they brewed low-alcohol ale, they deliberately waited until major festivals to drink it.

    Naturally, people who can feast on fine wines are concentrated in the capital, Nova Rosberg. The state-run brewery in Rurik is located in the city. The distilled spirits can be sold at high prices. However, there are a group of merchants living in the capital for a long time, and they spend money on them. This, as a king may get a fortune of violence.

    But the work of distilling wine was also integrated into the combat readiness supplies.

    It is possible to purify the liquor to 90¡ã with the current technology, and it is also possible to be careful when purifying the water of life to 96¡ã. Rurik gave instructions to purify it to 75¡ã and then seal it in a glass bottle, and paste a piece of paper smeared with pine glue on the bottle, and the word Medic in Roman letters is printed on the piece of paper. At this stage, no medicine is more suitable for treating trauma than high-strength spirits. There is no anesthesia for wounded soldiers, but people are anesthetized when they are drunk.

    It is the existence of spirits that makes today''s Rus soldiers not afraid of being injured. It is inevitable that there will be casualties in the war. Hundreds of people have died in battle. If they are injured and slowly die of fever, can such a soul still go to the Hall of Valor? Fortunately, spirits are a magical thing, and the people have reached a consensus based on their own understanding. Combustible spirits have been blessed by God, and can kill all the curses of filth, and the wounded soldiers will basically die.

    Thus, the people of the state-run brewery were given this order, and they felt that their work was very noble.

    The days are getting longer and longer, and the time has come to 840 AD. Although it is not yet his birthday, according to tradition, everyone says that His Majesty the King is nineteen years old, and he must do something when he is young and strong.

    Long before Hanukkah began, a small sleigh team arrived from Novgorod, escorting a letter¡ªa letter from Pecheneg¡¯s friends.

    For Kagan to unite with the Kiev people again and organize a caravan of horses to do business in Ross, Rurik has an estimate. They came just right, as if the gods gave Ross a chance to win over mercenaries.

    But Kagan mentioned his sister Bejahir and the marriage.

    Rurik was taken aback by this, and he thought about it before he realized: I did say last year that I could marry his sister.

    Kagan really took it seriously. I am afraid that this matter was the result of the discussions among the nobles of the Pecheneg Khanate, because this is a marriage. With this marriage, their Pecheneg people must have greater demands.

    "At least, that Bejahir must be a beauty, and must be able to listen to me honestly..."

    Rurik has yet to publicize this matter. After all, he will soon return to Novgorod to implement some very important things. After returning, Kagan will discuss anything.

    The huge sleigh team assembled again, and the king rushed to Novgorod with almost all the members of the royal family.

    But the Supreme King Otto and the Queen Mother Nia did not leave.

    Otto was no longer the hero he used to be. He especially remembered whether he was about forty-seven or forty-five. Now his son is nineteen years old, so he is almost seventy years old.

    "God! Do I still have a great mission? Do I have to witness my son''s expedition in the kingdom?"

    The more Otto thought about it, the more he felt that this must be the case, and Rurik simply agreed with his father.

    King Taishang is now unable to even hike. He needs a group of soldiers to accompany him to go out. If there is no major event, he will stay at ease.

    The carefully woven chainmail was hung with rows of thin copper sheets, each plated with gold. This is a golden scale armor that is more decorative than actual, and can show the nobility of the wearer. Otto enjoys such ceremonial armor that even his brand new leather helmet is gilded, with the feathers on the top mixed with the blue-dyed feathers of the geese.

    This ceremonial armor is not heavy, but Otto noticed that it was a little difficult to wear a suit, but fortunately it was no problem to stand.

    Several plans for ceremonial armor were thrown at the favored vassal Kamne.

    Kamne did not dare to neglect, let alone covet the gold and silver delivered by the King of Mexico. Gold-plated and silver-plated armor is ceremonial, and wearing it on the battlefield is an act of death.

    So a batch of sturdy armor is also being built, which will be delivered to the senior officers of the army. Ordinary soldiers can wear iron armor on a large scale. In principle, this is feasible. It is to make a thousand sets of chain armor or iron plate armor. The workload is too great. UU reading www. uukanshu.com

    Fortunately, Ross''s enemy''s armor rate is extremely low. As long as he is not fighting with the Romans'' armored cavalry, the disadvantage of Ross'' protective gear is not a disadvantage.

    New Rose Fort has entered the peak period of combat readiness. As the daytime gets longer and longer, the working hours of various craftsmen will be extended. Or because the day when the army is assembled is not far away, businessmen and craftsmen are eager to move, and every soldier in the so-called Rus army is at least physically decent, and this kind of person is definitely not a poor ghost. No one felt that they were carrying too many supplies when they went to the battlefield. The merchants and craftsmen were busy stepping up production, trying to sell supplies to the soldiers to make a fortune.

    The real bulk of the war preparation material reserve work is still under the supervision of the governor of New Roseburg, Konusson and his son. Things such as the time for the assembly of the army and the number of troops are state secrets. Before March, prepare 5,000 men''s hard-wheat biscuits for a month''s battle, and other armaments should be prepared regularly.

    This means that the king will have a large-scale assembly in March. Obviously, the king has no time to supervise this year''s spring ploughing this time.

    ??

    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 873ï¼š Carlotta, Duchess of Ostara and the Pecheneg Khanate tooâ€¦

    There was a lot of delay along the way, and it was already November when Kagan''s cavalry arrived on the southern frontier of Ross.

    They walked in the vast world and carried their weight in the cold.

    The butter and cheese in the barrels were frozen as hard as stone, and the water in the soldiers'' stomach sacks became a lump of ice. The recurve bows to be sold are all unloaded, and the bows are curled up and wrapped in a large mass of wool to resist the ravages of the extreme cold.

    The Pecheneg-Kiev Armed Merchant Group wasted a lot of time during the sneak attack on the Smolensk village. Today, the heavy snowfall and the temperature are extremely low. The bone-chilling cold makes these children of the steppe terrified.

    The winter in the grasslands is also very cold, but not as cold as in the north.

    Of course, Kagan had already taken a countermeasure against this. His subordinates changed into leather coats deliberately, and also wrapped wool felts on the key parts of the horses. Thanks to the exaggerated winter manes of these Turkic horses, and the plundering of a batch of oats to feed the horses in the middle, the road to the north can be hard against the horse team.

    But among those slaves bound by ropes, 20 out of 100 were frozen to death!

    Every slave could be sold for a pound of silver, so he was frozen to death, and Kagan was heartbroken. What else can be done? The remaining 80 people can still buy a lot of money.

    The horses did come too late, and the only advantage was that they could use the frozen Lovady River as a passage. The cavalry''s mounts are all replaced by carbon steel horseshoes here. There are deliberately created grooves under the horseshoes. It has good grip and is most suitable for activities in ice and snow areas.

    The collapse of the horse''s hoofs caused a large amount of ice debris and also caused a lot of noise.

    They were a mighty force, and as the cavalry could already see the gray-white wooden walls of New Roseburg eroded by the wind and snow, a Ross flag was suddenly erected.

    Kagan used this to show his identity as an ally, but before he set up his flag, people who were hunting in the forest had already noticed this horse team.

    On their last night of camping in the riverside snow, the location was exposed by a lot of fire.

    The Ostaran mink hunters noticed this and hurried back to Duchess Carlotta.

    At this time, all the Gran people have completed their immigration, and the current situation is not suitable for building settlements. It just so happens that there are a number of wooden sheds that act as warehouses in the city of New Ostara, or even spare stables. The Duke of Gran Swar Although Gard felt that living in a stable was really bad, he was forced to settle the people in this way.

    The population of the city has suddenly increased, and since the two tribes have lived side by side since ancient times, it is quite harmonious to meet again now.

    The sudden report of the hunters seriously interfered with the winter construction of the Ostara-grand, and the sudden appearance of a large number of fires is alarming.

    The matter was thrown to Carlotta, and she had to make a decision after returning and not having many days.

    The hunter half-kneeled in front of him and made a report, but he didn''t make it clear.

    "A lot of bonfires, can''t it be those Pecheneg friends? It''s been two days in December, and they''re here at this time? I''m very worried."

    Svalgard doesn''t know anything about Pecheneg, and he is a general who is just like a general. If there is a war, he will follow Carlota''s command. Recently, Assault learned to ride a horse (it''s just a galloping horse, although he often fell into snowdrifts during his learning period), and now he is eager to try it.

    "You can''t make up your mind, saying it can''t be an enemy attack. As you said, this is the southern border of Ross, and there are still enemies in the south."

    "There are enemies, but Pecheneg and Kiev are both old businessmen." Carlotta rubbed his hairless chin into contemplation.

    "Actually, this problem is very simple. You can order the army to prepare in advance. We are ready whether it is an enemy or a friend. We are united now. There are hundreds of people who can afford weapons. The enemy from the south is attacking. Don''t be afraid."

    "I''m not afraid of the enemy really coming." Carlotta settled his thoughts, "Then prepare for battle."

    The cavalry of Rus was stationed in sub-regions, the main force was stationed in Novgorod, the second largest city, and the secondary force was in the city of New Ostara, the southernmost of Lake Ilmen. The main cavalry is still undergoing training, and although there are only a hundred cavalry left in the southern border, half of them are veterans.

    The cavalry wore polar bear leather jackets, with polar bear skins on their helmets, a lot of blue stripes, and geese flying feathers on the top.

    The cavalry stationed were all standing troops, and their salaries and fodder for their mounts were provided by the king in principle. However, due to the particularity of the garrison, some of the supplies were supplied by the Ostarans.

    The Ostarans and Grans, who were better than herdsmen, turned into horse herders, and a new batch of foals had grown up to be able to ride, and the two tribes were not far from turning into cavalry. It''s just that these Vikings who assault horses are not as gorgeously dressed as the country''s standing cavalry.

    The cavalry warriors who are busy raising horses are on standby at any time, and all available horses are in a state of war.

    Carlotta found that this was an opportunity. He estimated that the visitor was a late friend, but if it was a Smolensk person, he was not unprepared. She saw her rally as a military exercise, and the speed with which people moved was heartwarming.

    The regular cavalry and those who could ride horses made up the number, and an army of more than 300 cavalrymen assembled impressively.

    The soldiers guarding the city wall were staring at the frozen river, watching the specially set up roadblocks on the river¡ªthe felled red pine.

    As for Kagan, he never imagined that he would encounter obstacles on his final road. The city of Ostara was in front of him, but his horse team stopped at the roadblock?

    "What''s going on? Did the Ross people misunderstand us?" Sackey muttered vigilantly.

    Kagan, who was wearing sunglasses, gritted his teeth, "Maybe it''s the woman''s private behavior."

    "How can you see it?"

    "Who knows? At least my Rurik brothers don''t play such tricks."

    At this point, the misunderstanding is completely resolved, and just by looking at the faces of the visitors, you can tell that they are Pecheneg people. The people at the hand-barrier went to the culture, and immediately pulled the rope to pull all the pine trees blocking the road away.

    At the same time, the gates of the confinement were opened, and a group of cavalrymen filed out. This scene really surprised the dusty horse team.

    There was only one short man without a hat, with golden hair and a ponytail flowing in the wind.

    "Sure enough, it''s you, Ostara Khan." Kagan muttered to himself.

    His words were indeed heard by the startled Bejahir: "Brother? Did you just say khan? What khan?"

    "It''s Ostara Khan. A woman. You''ll see it soon."

    It is not uncommon for a woman to be a tribal leader on the grasslands, especially when the khan died suddenly and has no brothers, and the khan''s son is young. At this time, the khan''s wife or concubine will be elected as the female leader, which can be called khan. .

    Kagan and his sister spoke Turkic languages, and also used the custom of their own people to call the duchess Carlota Khan.

    In terms of age, Carlotta is over twenty years old, and as a standard Viking woman, her body is at its peak. She is a female warrior and a duchess. Although she has chronic ailments on her legs, she can see nothing wrong with this ride.

    She led all the cavalry towards Kagan in a forceful fight, forcing all the steppe cavalry to subconsciously clench the hilt of the sword, and even the spear tilted forward.

    She hurriedly closed her hand again, and ordered the cavalry to line up. The regular cavalry in gorgeous clothes lined up in a row, almost filling the frozen Lovati River.

    Carlotta was pacing in front of the battle clutching the reins, and she could see Kagan''s face at a glance, even though the prairie man was still wearing sunglasses.

    She rode on her horse, met in person with the horse team that came from afar, and settled directly in front of Kagan.

    Before Kagan could speak, she spoke first: "I thought it was a stupid sneak attack from the Smolensk people, but I didn''t expect it to be you. Brother Kagan, you are too late."

    With the right words to say, Kagan took off his sunglasses, first deterred him with sharp eyes, and then joked: "Indeed, we are late, but we are still here. Do you know the reason why we are late?"

    "Of course, the road is too long, and this world is covered in snow. It must be a blessing from the gods that you can reach Ross safely."

    "No need to be polite. To tell you the truth, the Smolensk you Ross is worried about is not strong. We attacked them in the middle and caught a lot of slaves." Saying that, Kagan twisted his neck back: "We caught it or not. Girl. How? Sister Carlotta, we can make a deal."

    "Hey? You call me my sister?"

    "What''s wrong? Rurik and I are brothers, and you are one of her wives, so we are also relatives. You are the khan of Ostara, I am the khan of Pecheneg, and we are equally noble, Business should be done well."

    Kagan''s so-so set almost made Carlotta want to laugh, but he didn''t mean to lift up Carlotta, who was actually still short of people, because his horse team was carrying a group of dying prisoners, and now it can be considered as finding Of course, the first vest must be released quickly, so as not to freeze to death and lose money, and even have this opportunity to quickly get rid of it at a low price to make money.

    When it was, a short girl came up with the reins. She is Bejahir, who has been baptized by blood and finally became a female warrior. When she saw her elder brother talking to other beautiful women, she couldn''t help but feel a little weird in her heart.

    Carlotta looked directly at these prairie girls, and the two women seemed to be in a dialogue.

    "Oh, let me introduce you, this is my sister Beja Hill."

    That''s all, Kagan introduced Carlota''s noble identity in Turkic language.

    "She? A female khan?"

    "At least on the same level as Roth Khan. Also a wife of Roth Khan."

    The blonde woman has dual identities. Obviously, after she married Ross Khan Rurik, the woman in front of her became her sister. Bejahir ignorantly tried to explain his identity in Turkic language, but unfortunately, Carlota did not understand it at all.

    Carlotta looked at Kagan: "She is your sister? A very nice girl. You are still too late, it is very cold now, all follow me into the city. You can rest in my castle."

    The only advantage of being a city in southern Xinjiang is that it can be the first to contact merchants from the south. Carlotta saw clearly the size of this year''s Pecheneg-Kiev consortium, which was smaller than last year''s.

    Although the trade group is small, the goods on it are too tempting.

    woman! Plenty of women!

    Although Carlotta was also a woman, she treated these female captives as a strategic resource to expand Ostara-Gran''s power.

    The female prisoners who were shivering from the cold were all "rescued", their ropes were replaced by metal shackles, they were all stuffed into a warm stable, and thrown into the thatched pile like horses.

    The female prisoners, regardless of their age, were rewarded with hot wheat porridge, and they didn''t care if they were tossed and damaged. Seeing the thick oatmeal porridge boiled, they all gave themselves a chance to have a full meal. Round belly. They were also given leather blankets. Although they had shackles and iron rings on their bodies, they couldn''t escape. They were able to wrap themselves in blankets to eat, drink, and sleep soundly, but it was a rare enjoyment these days.

    They still don''t know their fate.

    Those Pechenegs and Kievs who finally ended their long expedition and entered the city of Rus, settled in the frontier city and received "good hospitality" from their local masters.

    Because they are also a resource, so-called bypassing Kagan and making small transactions directly with these Pechenegs.

    Carlotta provided the armed merchants with hot meals and warm shelter, as well as hay and oats for the horses. Of course, these materials are not free. Kagan and his party need the coins or materials to exchange.

    However, for the Kagan brothers and sisters and the old acquaintance Ma Ke Sakyi, they are simply entertaining guests.

    The wooden attic was warmed by the fireplace, where Duchess Carlotta prepared a surprise banquet.

    They ate barbecued meat and drank beer. Although Carlota was a woman, this time, she was no less than a heroic hero.

    She was slightly drunk and talked casually: "I have good news to tell you that Rurik is no longer a duke. He was first the king of Ross and the king of Sweden."

    The concept of "Sweden" sounded unfamiliar to Kagan, but he was not completely unfamiliar. "I know, it''s the hometown of you Rus people."

    "Yes, we are also from Ostara. And..." She pointed to Svalgard, Duke of Gran, who was a transparent person even though she was present: "He is Duke of Gran, and now he is a servant of Rurik. . The west is our homeland."

    Kagan rolled his eyes and glanced at it, not feeling what the so-called Duke of Grand was. He knew very well about Carlota''s poor past, and now that she has become a female leader, he has to admire it. This reminded him of his younger sister, Bejahir, who was obviously still too far away from Carlotta.

    Taking advantage of the fact that everyone is in a good mood now, Kagan finally introduced the major events that came this year other than normal business and trade.

    He helped Carlotta to recall the past a year ago, something that the nobles of Rus knew.

    "My sister will marry Rurik. She is my biological sister and the youngest sister, the little daughter who is favored by my father. This marriage is supported by all our nobles in Pecheneg. I hope..."

    Carlotta smiled: "Do you want me to do something for you?"

    "There is one." Kagan was so daring through the wine that he burst into tears: "We still have to leave, my sister is alone in Rose. I know, you are Rurik''s wife, Also her sister. I just want you to think of my sister as your sister. She worships warriors, especially female warriors like you. She wants to be cavalry, just like you¡­¡±

    "That''s it? Why are you crying?" Carlotta felt that Kagan''s performance was too funny, so he had to smile: "I thought so, there is no problem. You should know very well that Rurik is now the king, and his There are seventeen wives and concubines, and your sister is eighteen. It is unrealistic for eighteen women to share a man''s favor, but I can be her sister. Just..." Carlotta stared straight at Bayahir, "I want to hear what she has to say."

    Bejahir didn''t understand Norse and knew nothing about Slavic, but he just learned a little Slavic vocabulary by surprise.

    After listening to her elder brother''s translation, she stumbled out a phrase, emphasizing a word "Valkyrie".

    "Are you Valkyrie?"

    Carlotta laughed after he understood the translation, but Ross only has the soul of the old priest Veria upgraded to the new Valkyrie to be worshipped by the people. What qualifications does he have to overstep? She did understand the meaning of Bejahir''s words. The heroines who co-authored the North are considered Valkyrie. This understanding is funny and cute.

    Looking at Bejahir again, her face is reminiscent of the current high priest Rumia, and she is also a woman with a flat face and black hair. It is this fat face that is more harmonious and comfortable. Bejahir is not too young, her stature is much shorter than that of Viking women, and her face has a strong sense of immaturity. She is like a child, but she is clearly not a child.

    My own sister Ella is not by my side, and I will spend less time together in the future. If I have a little sister by my side, life will be fun. On the other hand, it is because the strength of the Ostara people is animal husbandry, which is exactly the same as the economic model of the Pecheneg people. People who have the same production and lifestyle have affinity with each other.

    Kagan praised herself, Carlotta really floated, she promised to treat Carlotta kindly, and further claimed: "In Ross, only wives and concubines who have given birth to sons can get real status. I am a traditional nobleman and don''t have to stick to this, But I still have a son, and no one can question my noble identity. Bejasil must give birth to a son to Rurik as soon as possible, so that he can have a weight in the huge kingdom of Rus, and it is possible to seal a territory in the future."

    Although Carlotta said it after drinking, her statement is a kind of truth.

    Kagan is not a drunkard, and when he heard the last sentence, all the hairs on his body stood up. Although the sister married to Ross is considered a Rossian, the children born are half of Pecheneg''s blood. If a Rus nobleman in the north was of such blood, he should have a close relationship with his southern cousin. In the final analysis, this is a political marriage. My sister''s personal happiness is nothing to the interests of the Pecheneg Khanate. What she has to do is to have children of mixed blood and consolidate the relationship between the two countries.

    If Duchess Carlotta can do her sister''s responsibility well, her sister will be happy in the future too!

    Kagan is approximating this time, and Sakyi is also approximating. They hold Carlotta very high, so according to the original roadbed, Carlotta can also approximate in reverse.

    Carlotta banged on the table to attract the slightly drunk Kagan''s attention: "I like the female slaves you sent. Rurik is now in New Roseburg, you know, if you go to him directly, you have to go through the promise. Vgorod, Ladoga Town (fishing village), and then Novo Rosburg at the mouth of the Neva River. The fastest time to get there is half a month. If you don¡¯t have enough time, you might as well stay here with me. You can rest assured that Rurik will be back after Hanukkah and will discuss some major events with you."

    When Kagan heard what was a big event, she didn''t say anything.

    "So, you have to sell all the female slaves, which is very good! Why don''t you sell them all to me, and I will exchange them for you with leather, linen, silver coins, and food. How many do you have?" Carlotta asked.

    "Eighty."

    "I want it all."

    She promised to treat her little sister kindly in the future. This promise is worth believing. In addition, the city of Ostara provided a lot of provisions for the business groups from afar. Kagan, who cannibalistically short-sighted, did not want to owe favor. In the final analysis, the slave trade is not as good as selling good horses to make money. Kagan made a package price for all female slaves according to the payment he agreed with Rurik last year.

    "Just give me fifty pounds of silver or the equivalent."

    In this way, Carlotta didn''t want to make a decisive deal, she was afraid that Kagan would raise the price after he woke up...

    ??

    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 874ï¼š News from Rebel Vadim

    Compared with Novgorod, the situation of Novgorod is easier to accommodate a huge horse team and even serve as a temporary residence for commodity horses.

    Since his Rurik brothers are still in the capital, Kagan is not busy crossing the frozen Lake Ilmen.

    Merchants from the south brought opportunities to this closed area, and the market was established! But it''s not just regular cheese, butter, honey, wool felt that is traded.

    A special store was built with great fanfare by the new Duchess of Ostara, Carlota. She made the "store opening" a big deal. As for the goods she asked for, it was people...

    Those Smolensk women and La Mickey women who almost froze to death legally became Carlota''s private property after that reception banquet.

    She is a female class, or a female general, and she doesn''t need too many maids. In this way, these female slaves were packaged and purchased from the Pecheneg people, and of course they couldn''t be rotten in their own hands.

    She paid the sellers ready-made silver coins and food, and signed an agreement to supply the food and lodging consumption of personnel, mounts, and commodity horses.

    This is less of a problem for the Ostara tribe than the consumption of materials, because the successful immigration and development of the tribe has solved a long-term shortcoming in the Lake Ilmen area - animal husbandry. Farming is not the strength of the Ostara immigrants, but animal husbandry. Now Carlota has received the task of her husband Rurik to open up new pastures in the southern part of the Great Lakes and domesticate cattle, sheep and horses.

    Since cows began to produce milk, sheep were the supply of wool, and dairy and wool products soon began to be shipped to Novgorod, the center of craftsmanship.

    The Ostarans sell cheese and butter and barter for wheat. They send rough-processed skim wool, fresh cowhide and sheepskin to state-run garment factory directors like Verdegen in exchange for real silver coins.

    Carlotta accumulated wealth in this peaceful way, and also used his personal advantages to ask for a sum of money as a monarch woman, so-called for consolidation and development.

    Raja Rus never prohibited the slave trade in the form of a law, but there is a fact that the whole people tacitly agree that the purchased foreign population will become the buyer''s family members. This has nothing to do with benevolence or not, it is purely a legacy of the tribal era.

    Carlotta then personally inspected the women in the stables, and like a horse, they opened their mouths one after another, and determined each other''s age by looking at their teeth.

    They were all terrified, they didn''t know where they were going, and the more they were, the more frightened they were.

    Carlotta checked it out for herself, divided their ages into three, six, nine, and finally even checked their chastity herself.

    Even if Carlotta was a woman, the followers who accompanied him were all women. After all this tossing, many female slaves suffered great insults, but unfortunately their will to resist had already been disintegrated on that **** night, and they could only hide their faces and weep.

    I have to say, Carlotta is a smart woman.

    She summoned her own maid: "You take all the ten young men away, and untangle all the shackles. Arrange for a bath to change your heart, and then send them to a normal room. After that, let them do nothing, a group of emaciated people. The cubs have to feed me fat."

    This move made one of the waitresses puzzled: "My lord, is it too kind to be treated like this? Do you plan to incorporate them into our tribe?"

    "Why do you say that? Isn''t it supposed to make up all these women?"

    "Why do you need to treat those ten women specially?"

    It seemed that he should answer the questions for his subordinates, and Carlota sighed suddenly: "You don''t need to know too much, it''s okay for me to say it now. Originally, the king had an appointment with the prairie people, and these women should be dealt with by the king in principle. I am now I was doing it for the king, and I risked being punished. I am his woman, and I used to be his sister. Of course he would not do anything to me. I am still worried that he will be dissatisfied, and it is not special to leave ten pure I sent the women over and raised them beautifully, and I will end up here."

    To send a show girl to King Rurik? The waitresses who had estimated this situation blushed.

    A daring person suddenly had the courage to complain to his master: "The king has too many wives and concubines. You...why do this."

    "Stupid!" Carlotta slammed his face down, "These ten people are handed over to the king, presumably as a reward to his subordinates. Don''t ask any more questions, and do things first."

    "As ordered!"

    When his man becomes king and escalates, his relationship with him becomes delicate. Carlotta had to think about whether he was more of the king''s wife and concubine, or more of a frontier nobleman.

    There are more and more children in Rurik, and Prince Osborneslav is about to learn to walk and talk. How about his own son Karl?

    At the end of her age, she wants to create a good environment for her son and ensure a prominent position among many noble brothers, which is a good thing for herself and the people of Ostara.

    The women who were left watched eagerly as the young women were unshackled and led away, as if they were free. At this moment, Carlota, who had been babbling in Norse for a long time, suddenly shouted Slavic in a clear voice.

    "I heard you are all Slavs from the South! Coincidentally! There are Slavs from the North all over here. And us! Varyags with blond hair! A lot of strong men will buy you, and you will be their wives , bear children to them. From now on your life will be protected by noble people, and your life will return to stability."

    She didn''t say any more, no matter whether these women understood it or not, they will all understand it in the future.

    The news spread to eight townships, and a special market was set up in the city of Ostara, and any man who could put out a thousand pounds of wheat could come to buy a wife and concubine.

    Some Slav boyar nobles from nearby farms came to join in the fun, trying to buy back a slave. But most of the female slaves were first bought by the Ostarans and Granites, and the prices were quite low.

    They were really pushed onto the wooden platform like commodities, and stood in several rows anxiously, most of which were digested by Carlota''s own clansmen.

    Only a dozen or so women were obviously older, so they sold them to nearby Slavic aristocrats and were delighted with nearly 20,000 pounds of oats.

    The market of trading people disappeared as the goods were sold out, and the man who had won his wife and concubine immediately "treated" his new woman well on the first night.

    They made a loud noise, and many women were heard crying at night.

    Carlotta was regarded as a boring noise. The Pechenegs and Kievs who lived in the guest house were staying in the mansion and secretly having fun, especially Kagan and Sakyi. This is already the second successful looting. Next year, they will go north together again. When doing business, you must be more prepared to rob a Smolensk village and rob people and property.

    However, things took a very unexpected turn in a magical place.

    The strong girl who dared to resist has died under the sword of Pecheneg''s noblewoman Bejahir, and the other female slaves were frightened, but it did not mean that they really lost their will to resist.

    That night, although some women couldn''t resist the strong man''s intentions, they cursed with a stinky mouth, and this was the only way to resist.

    It is said that the small group of young boys in Ostara who escaped for their lives in those days have now become strong young men ten years later. The various Vikings who later joined New Ostara were as robust. They bought these women, and today they are acting on the orders of the Duchess, and they must show the strength of men.

    This Ostara is not the old Ostara people more than ten years ago, at least the ruler is still the noble lineage of the old family. They have all changed a lot, for example, because of frequent contact with the Ilmen Slavs, everyone has learned some Slavic languages.

    The new wife I bought hopelessly scolded me, which could only arouse my stronger desire to conquer, but things became wonderful.

    Early the next morning, a man with a lot of blood gouged out of his face rushed straight to the Duchess'' mansion, intending to report important information.

    Carlotta is in a good mood today, especially since Hanukkah is coming, the Ostara and Gran are celebrating the first time together, and the festival will be more grand, she is looking forward to it.

    What else can the men under my command report?

    When she saw the strange faces of her subordinates, she covered her stomach and laughed with just one glance. She laughed enough and asked, "Didn''t you buy a new woman? You are obviously very strong, but you can''t surrender?"

    "It''s not like that, my lord. It''s just that she says she''s from Smolensk, and she curses us with vicious curses. As for her hurting my face with her fingernails, it doesn''t matter."

    "Curse? Could it be that he prayed that some **** would drop thunder and kill us? Ridiculous, we are the ones blessed by the gods." Carlotta''s expression became serious.

    "That''s not it."

    "what is that?"

    "The woman said that a great aristocrat who opposed Rus escaped from us, became a son-in-law in their Smolensk or something, had an army at hand, and inspired the local nobles..."

    "Is it possible to raise troops to attack us?" Carlotta interrupted his subordinates indifferently, his face full of contempt.

    The subordinates did not dare to speak, and simply did not say a word.

    "That''s all. Retire. It seems that the woman you bought is a stubborn bull that needs to be tamed by you."

    "Yes, I don''t dare to embarrass us Ostarans."

    Carlotta thought it was an anecdote, and the more he thought about it, the more he laughed, ignoring the information reported by his subordinates.

    But in the following days, more than a dozen men reported that the new wives they bought had made the same verbal curse, with similar content, all pointing out the maliciousness of the Smolensk people. What''s more, even the Slavic farm nobility who was good at planting hemp poles also sent messengers to tell Carlota something. The so-called information about the missing rebel Vadim was learned from the slave girl''s mouth.

    One or two came to report, and Carlotta could no longer sit still.

    She couldn''t let these worrying things dilute the joy of the festival. After many days, she suddenly wanted to interrogate the ten young women who were specially treated.

    Ten women or girls, they put on new clothes, new boots, and their panic dissipated a lot because they had been nourished with food and drink. But seeing this woman Carlotta, a sense of fear from the bone marrow came out again.

    They stood in a ball and bowed their heads timidly.

    Carlotta shouted: "Women! Look at me!"

    They were forced to raise their heads in fear.

    She continued: "If you have any of you from Smolensk, come forward! Come on, don''t force me to do anything."

    Forced by the power, six women walked out timidly. They were frightened, and in order to protect themselves, they obeyed Carlota''s orders and explained what they knew.

    At the same time, Carlotta''s waitress was on the side, recording their speeches with pen and paper.

    The so-called if Smolensk really has absolute hatred for Ross, this hatred must be on a large scale. Unexpectedly, these young women are indifferent to the attitude of the Rus and other Varyags in the north, as well as the Ilmenslavs, they can''t talk about hatred, let alone love.

    They are not young village girls who know nothing, but reveal some of the same information.

    Even the ignorant and sprouting young village girl knows this matter, it is obviously a fact - the leader of the rebels, Vadim, is not dead!

    In that war against rebellion, the Ostarans also took part in the war with only a few troops, and Carlota was a witness.

    Since Vadim has a high probability of going to the south to become a noble of Smolensk, what is this person doing now? Following this line of thought, she immediately started the interrogation of more women, and the answer became more and more clear.

    It is necessary to ask not only them, but also what the Pechenegs and Kievs know.

    When the news from all sides is pieced together, the situation such as the fog state becomes more and more clear.

    She can make an assertion that the leader of the rebellion, Vadim, did not give up the rebellion even if he lost all his clansmen. Smolensk has a large population, and the local nobles are mostly hostile to Ross in the north. What those women said was definitely not a bluff, but that the people of Smolensk really had the intention of going north and attacking in a big way.

    She shuddered, thinking that Rurik''s order to build a fortress and garrison a cavalry force had anticipated this situation.

    As a woman Rurik had been close to, Carlota knew his attitude towards Smolensk. The so-called not attacking them now was just premature, and Ross would eventually conquer the Slavs in the south.

    The Smolensk army was unlikely to defeat Rus, but once they attacked, Novostara was the first place to fight.

    The possibility of a massive attack by the Southern Slavs has always existed, but in recent years, people have forgotten about it, so that Carlota recently encountered the Pecheneg caravan who was seriously late, and took this opportunity to make a surprise attack. A very unremarkable exercise in which the army is assembled and confronted.

    Now she can no longer ignore this threat, and she has to deliver the compiled news to Rurik in person!

    On the winter solstice, the people of Ostara-gran come together to celebrate Hanukkah, the biggest festival of the year for Pecheneg and Kiev.

    It''s a joy to have a drink together and dance around a small fire tower together.

    Carlotta, who is worried about something in her heart, has a really happy attitude towards the festival on the surface.

    She finished summarizing the document. The so-called two or three women explained the same news, and it was assumed that the news was likely to be true. She came to the conclusion that the Smolensk people were preparing for the northern expedition, and the rebellious Vadim became the son-in-law of the Smolensk leader and held an army, and the Smolensk people regarded the previous terrorist attacks as As the active attack of the Rus (actually by the Pecheneg caravan), the main nobles supported the adoption of toughness against the Rus and the Ilmenslavs, and also called for the migration of villages to avoid risks.

    A report was organized by Carlotta herself. Although her handwriting is not as good as that of her sister Ella Juanxiu, the entire report is written in Latin, which still shows her high cultural literacystay All of Rick''s wives and concubines have made up for Latin, and high-ranking female nobles like Carlota have to study it even more. After all, Norse, Slavic, and Latin are all Indo-European languages. The language structure is logically figured out. If you look carefully, some words also have something in common. It is said that only nobles can read and write in Latin, and as a true noble, Carlota must master it.

    She made a plan for herself. This time, instead of bringing her troops to Novgorod to assemble, she also submitted the report on Smolensk to Rurik in person.

    So, after the festive season, a huge team of horses and sleds began to assemble.

    The Pecheneg-Kiev Armed Merchant Corps, leading their own commodity horses and special supplies to be sold to Rurik himself, was escorted by the Russ cavalry and headed north along the frozen lake.

    Carlota had a hunch that King Rurik had arrived in Novgorod, and the information he carried this time would surely shock his man deeply, and even have a major impact on the next decision-making.

    ??

    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 875ï¼š 6th concubine of Rurik

    Novgorod welcomed their king back, and Rurik stood here again.

    When the king returned, all the talk of the war came true. The country will start a war, and any talented men and women should contribute to the war!

    The young cavalry warriors were dressed in full clothes, and even their mounts were covered with gorgeous "sheets".

    Turkic barbarian horses are not particularly tall, and they are better than cold-resistant and high-endurance. The young cavalry mounted it, holding a lance and looking majestic. The tall bearskin hats and leather cloaks they wore, and the leather boots that looked shiny in the sun, made them look like Cossack cavalry soldiers. If they were still carrying muskets, it really meant that.

    Too advanced weapons they do not have yet, but half of them are equipped with recurve bows. Regardless of the level of the soldier''s riding and archery skills, at least there is no problem in throwing arrows on horseback against group-type enemies. That''s enough.

    They are the most mobile troops on the land of the Rus Kingdom, and they are also the troops that will be vigorously developed in the future.

    That''s why the returning Rurik gave priority to the cavalry.

    Novgorod was a sea of ??joy, and the Slavs greeted their kings, queens and princes. Rurik then deliberately rode a horse with a golden crown on his head and swaggered through the city of Novgorod, so that thousands of people could see his honor.

    He was immersed in the cheers of the people, and the whole city was as lively as a festival.

    The joy came to an end for a while, and the cavalrymen under review continued their affairs. Rurik returned to his palace to hear what happened recently to Medvedt, the local governor and uncle of the country.

    Rurik sat casually on an open polar bear skin, the eyes of the bear''s head were gouged out, and the ferocious fangs opened wide and vowed to swallow some.

    Medwight saw his brother-in-law of the king goodbye, unloading his gorgeous Rurik and sitting on the bearskin, the interior was warm, so he wore only a long and elegant white body, his golden ponytail was the same, and the golden laurel crown on the top of his head Never want to take it off.

    "You''re here, it''s just you and me here, you don''t have to be polite, just do it."

    "okay."

    Speaking of Medvedt, he had something to report to Rurik. Especially now, there is something very important that must be said in advance. As soon as he sat down, he said: "There is one thing now, our prairie friends, they have been late for some things, but they have arrived at New Ostara safely now. Now that you are back, they will also set off to come. ."

    "Is it Kagan and the others?"

    "Exactly."

    "I almost ignored you if you didn''t say it. They must be selling horses this time? It''s a beautiful thing."

    "That''s right. Carlotta met them first, and the messenger said that Carlota himself would come to Novgorod someday with the child."

    Rurik nodded: "Then let them come together. I am very concerned about Kagan and his party, you... should know the list of their trafficking goods."

    "The letter delivered by the messenger has an explanation..." That''s all, Medved introduced.

    "Very good. Good horses, recurve bows, these are urgently needed combat supplies for our army. As for the dairy products they traffic, they are nothing. I will wait for them here. You... Then report other things. Tell me, combat readiness. How''s it going."

    "As ordered."

    Medved immediately introduced it. According to him, the current Slavic flag team in the army is 800 people. In fact, if the king intends, there is no problem in expanding the army to 8,000 people. According to past experience, all the battles that Rurik led personally were victorious, and the soldiers who participated in the battles, regardless of their ethnicity, could get trophies and honors.

    War has become a shortcut to improve life. Men who are eager to get more loot are no longer particularly worried about death. First, if they are injured, there is a high probability of saving their lives with some medicinal treatment. Second, even if they die in battle, they will His wife and children can also receive pensions. Especially for a man who died in battle, his sons were raised directly by the king, and when they grew up, they took over the social status of their father who died in battle.

    In this era, people''s attitude towards death is always flat, because any life is difficult, and it is a blessing to live to old age. Be like a fire, glowing with limited vitality, and create a better life for your descendants. Living conditions are now much better than ever, and poor Slavic peasants are finally beginning to enjoy simple happiness, as if they had a piece of honey, they now want more.

    Medvedt''s claim to have 8,000 people is not absurd.

    According to traditional standards, a wooden stick is inserted into the spear, and a man holding this short spear is considered a warrior. Is this a soldier? Then it is possible to gather 20,000 or even 30,000 troops in the area around Lake Ilmen.

    He is by no means nonsense, but according to the fish scale book, he can provide quite detailed data on the males of various farms in the region.

    "Is there really eight thousand strong men?" Rurik asked involuntarily.

    "Indeed, the data we have obtained is accurate. How many men are between the ages of twelve and fifty, and how many are strong men between the ages of fifteen and thirty. You can check the documents for yourself. "

    As if to say that the matter was thrown to Rurik himself, he waved his hand: "I believe, there is no need to see it in person."

    "So¡­¡­"

    "Now you go on with your work, select five hundred veterans from the flag team, and then go and recruit five hundred new soldiers, a total of one thousand, which is the strength of the Slav army in this year''s war. You have to train them all as spearmen. , form a hedgehog-like array, and you know how to do it."

    "Yes! It''s just." Medwait has always had great concerns about this: "I''m just worried that if a thousand strong men leave at once, what will happen to the spring ploughing?"

    "This is not a problem. For you, after the spring ploughing is over, the big ship will leave Novgorod with the army. Maybe you may not be able to join the early battle, but I need a large number of follow-up troops for the later conquest. At this time, your troops It''s the key to the final victory. You also have to pay attention, and make sure to pick a man who is not very seasick."

    "As ordered."

    A stone in my heart was put down, but Medvedt was still surprised by the king''s preparations. Only the Slavs sent a thousand troops, how many other ethnic groups sent troops? Since the war to conquer Jotaland was a joint action of various forces in the entire kingdom, could the total strength of the kingdom be 5,000?

    Medwait guessed seven, seven, eight, eight. Of course, commanding an ancient army is definitely not the more the better. The strength, combat effectiveness, and logistics must reach a balance with each other. It is theoretically possible to really gather a force of 5,000 people. Of course, this is based on the fact that the king does not have to be responsible for the military logistics of the group of lords in Sweden.

    Rurik continued to wait, he did not wait too long.

    While waiting for people from the south such as Carlota and Kagan to come to see him, he also sent a group of messengers to convey the news of the gathering and meeting to the submissive Slavic farm Boyars.

    Finally, a large-scale horse team arrived in Novgorod safely in the snow.

    Rurik was wearing a holy garb with a gold crown on his head and sunglasses, and his appearance was a bit funny, but this appearance was particularly iconic.

    After a year, Kagan felt that his Rurik brothers were stronger, but he was too thin as the son of the grassland. Holding the reins, he rode his horse toward his sister.

    "Bjahir..."

    "Ok?"

    "Have you seen the tall man in front who was guarded by many warriors?"

    "I see. He...has huge black eyes."

    "Silly girl, those are the sunglasses of the Russ, just like the ones I wear now, to protect my eyes from being blinded by the snow. That''s Rurik, your man."

    "It''s really him?" Bejahir actually had a hunch, she was surprised that a man could be as tall as a hill, with golden hair and beard, and now being pointed out by her brother, it was actually true.

    She suddenly had a worry: "I want to be his woman. Am I too young?"

    "You''re not too young."

    "No! I mean..." Bejahir didn''t say any more, Kagan heard what his sister said, and immediately reassured: "You have an advantage."

    "What is it?"

    "I''ve had blood with Rurik after all, and I know what he likes. Your face and your body will surely be liked by him. I don''t know why he does this, but he does like it."

    Bejahir wears a huge fluffy hat, making her head look small. Her stature is not short among the women in the grasslands. She arrived at New Ostara to compare with the local female ruler Carlota to know her shortness. Now that she sees the real Ross warrior and Ross Khan himself, she is Really became a dwarf.

    Rurik saw Kagan''s interesting mustache, and he took off his sunglasses to show his face.

    Behold! Those bright azure blue eyes, those deep eyes and angular face, and perhaps the most exquisitely trimmed, good northern lion.

    Bayahir had never seen such a man, and instinctively felt that he was a real strong man.

    Kagan and his sister got off the horse, and the two of them saw Carlotta, who was sitting on a deer sleigh holding his son, and rushed straight to Rurik as soon as he got off the sleigh.

    Rurik was also very interesting at this time, he lifted Carl high, and put his arms around him and gave him a hard kiss. As a father facing many children, it is impossible to make the father''s love evenly exposed. Karl, as a sidekick, was destined to not get much fatherly love, and taking this opportunity, Rurik had to make up for him as much as possible.

    Watching her husband and son play intimately, Carlotta seemed to be holding a jar of honey in her mouth.

    Carl was put on the ground, and the little boy swiftly hugged his father''s thigh.

    "He likes you so much."

    "I can see that Carl is not too young, and I will pick him up in a few years. This is my son, and I will be with the princes, and I will teach them a lot myself."

    "That would be great. Rurik, look at me, and the cavalry behind me. I have been carrying out the task you gave me." Carlotta opened her arms to show, she was taken by Rurik He pulled it into his arms suddenly, kissed his cheek, and whispered, "It''s rare for you to come here, we must get together."

    She really knew the true meaning of "getting together", not to mention how happy she was.

    She also has self-knowledge, and there is another protagonist for the time being. Seeing this, she pulls her son Carl to the side.

    Kagan took her sister''s hand as she walked on the stomped snow, and looking at Bejahir, she took off her hat to reveal her gorgeous and intricate tresses, and then saluted Rurik.

    "She? Who is she? What a pretty girl."

    Kagan grinned, "Brother, did you forget. She is my sister Bejahir, and from now on... is your wife."

    "So it''s her? It''s so beautiful."

    Rurik immediately stretched out his right hand, lifted the girl''s chin, and examined her face. He managed to avoid the girl''s look, but this time it was Bejahir who was being looked at in embarrassment.

    To be fair, this young Pecheneg noblewoman does not have big bright eyes, her eyes are even a little small, but fortunately, they look quite harmonious compared to the whole face. She has the face of an oriental or oriental prairie person. Xiaojiabiyu is definitely not to mention. She has a rough and unrestrained beauty, and there is something special in her eyes.

    Rurik could guess what it was, he knew it but didn''t say it.

    "Your age? Your name."

    A strangely accented Turkic Pecheneg dialect Rurik blurted out, which surprised Bejahir.

    I saw her nervously explaining her age, her noble status, and even her noble name.

    "Bejahir? I heard your brother tell you about you. Marry me now, do you really want to?"

    As a party to a political marriage, there is no room for personal opinions, but now, Beja Hill feels the tenderness of this man. She is destined not to enjoy the favor of this tall and strong man alone, at least not to be ignored by him.

    Indeed, from Rurik''s standpoint, some soft parts of his soul were deeply touched by Bejahir''s face.

    This is her own personal preference, but her brother, the next Pecheneg Khan, is here. As the king of Ross, he showed his love for Bejahir for the first time. For Pecheneg, he released a huge of goodwill.

    "I do. You, I''m meant to be... man," she said.

    Rurik nodded in satisfaction.

    He looked at Kagan again: "I want her! Kagan, I will treat your sister well. I know your habits, Bejahir must have the status of a concubine with me."

    "That''s good." Kagan nodded, knowing that the Rurik brothers wouldn''t be fooling around.

    In Rus''s court system, the king''s women are divided into four or three levels. The high priest of Ross was the king''s first woman, and although not a queen, she was of the same rank as a queen, and this was only Rurik''s personal preference. The second-class woman than these two female nobles is the concubine, and the Pecheneg people understand this. The Carlotta that Kagan knows is the "big concubine" level, and there are currently only five concubines in the entire Ross.

    And the last, "the khan''s favored slave," as Kagan understood and did. The original identities of the ten maids were the ten maids selected by Otto for his son, and their identities were slaves. Female slaves are favored by the monarch, and their mothers will rise to the top with their children, and the status of their descendants will not be very high.

    Her sister Bejahir has the status of a "concubine", which is a rule. She will be the sixth concubine, and Kagan is quite satisfied.

    He was afraid that there were variables, and he was more anxious than the parties concerned about his sister''s marriage.

    "Brother Rurik, I''ll give you my sister, and you should hurry up and hold a wedding."

    "In a hurry?" Rurik was taken aback.

    "Yes. This is a major mission that my father Khan gave me, brother, Bejahir also admires you very much, but don''t make her sad."

    Hearing that, Rurik looked down at the little woman beside him again, and he could indeed see her tenderness.

    "Yes, but not today. Let''s wait two or three days for your sister to prepare well, and I will also publicize it to the entire Novgorod people! Brother Kagan, I see that you have brought a large number of horses and also There are... friends from Kiev. This king is very happy, and I will give you delicious meals, baths and warm accommodation to wash away your fatigue."

    Now that he has been nicknamed "April Bull" in the folk, and has more women around him, Rurik has completely ignored the vulgar praise of the people.

    If you want to marry Pecheneg noble Bejahir, you have to do it a bit more grandly, and let her marry in a glorious way. As the daughter of the grassland, facing the tall city walls of Novgorod, she seems too small, but she needs a little time to adapt to the new life.

    Regarding the purchase of a large number of commodities and materials brought by the Pecheneg-Kiev Armed Merchant Group, this matter can be put aside. Rurik also saw some women who were obviously dressed up, and their hands were tied to prove that they were not the maids brought by Carlota, and that some of the goods were women who had been kidnapped by armed merchants on the way.

    There was only a small banquet tonight, and after Rurik had a drink, he was busy chatting rudely with Kagan and Sackey.

    The times gave Mako Sakyi a great opportunity. He personally drank a lot of spirits, and he tore his shirt to pieces because of the heat, revealing his brown-yellow heart-protecting hair. He exclaimed dazedly, "Me! A man who sells horses... Soon I''ll be Kiev''s... Kiev''s khan. Well... Kiev''s past. Rurik! You... the king of Rus. You''re a King...I''m also a king. Let''s join forces later! Bring the Kagan brothers in. Let the three of us work together to destroy Smolensk. Do you know, those guys have been planning to attack you. I heard a runaway traitor is secretly Recruitment, what is it called... The guy called Vadim is going to attack you..." Then there was an unexplained murmur.

    Rurik''s listeners were intentional. At first, he really thought that this guy was drunk and crazy, but later he felt that the matter was more important.

    Kagan continued to murmur for a while, but his words were quite sharp: "You will have your own Princess Carlotta tonight. She... has investigated a lot of things, you can ask her about anything. "

    This night, Carlotta finally got the opportunity to enjoy his own man.

    Rurik is also very interesting, because Carlota is not only a wife and concubine, but also a trusted female general. What''s more, as a woman, she is now in her most attractive years.

    Of course one Carl is not enough, she has to give birth to more. However, based on past experience, maybe Carlota was weak during the downturn due to his experience of fleeing in his early years, and it was not easy to have children, so he had to try a lot.

    This time, Carlotta got a big catharsis, and also took the opportunity to report to his man.

    In particular, pointing out the traitor Vadim, and admitting mistakes.

    She is indeed shrewd, her man has already vented, and now she is curled up like a caught lamb, which greatly satisfies Rurik''s desire to conquer.

    So what is there to be angry with in the face of your own woman?

    "They brought eighty slaves, and you took most of them and left me with a dozen or so handsome? Well, forgive you. These women happened to be sold to Medved, and that guy helped me hunt people around in the forest. Immigrants are suffering, and I have to reward him."

    "Okay. I just want to tell you that dozens of other women are now my Ostara clan, they will give birth to many boys, and they will be cavalry for you in the future. I... I am all of them. You... my clansmen are also loyal to you." She laughed, scratching Rurik in a good mood.

    The traitor Vadim fled to Smolensk and waited for an opportunity to counterattack. He joined all the Smolensk people to attack Rus north. Isn''t this hitting a stone with an egg? Rurik didn''t find Vadim''s body that year, so he thought of this possibility, and the guess came true.

    Things have become very delicate. Of course Ross despises those guys, that is, Ross is about to start a westward expedition, and the main force will be transferred from Eastern Europe to Scandinavia. Has the wealthy Novgorod region become empty of military forces for the enemy to potentially attack opportunities? ? This matter still needs to be considered in the long run. Since Medved arrogantly said that he can recruit 8,000 troops, then the major task of guarding has to be done by him.

    Put this matter aside for a while, and now I have to do a good job in the wedding with the princess of Pecheneg Khanate Beyahir, and I will immediately negotiate this year''s business with Pecheneg Prince Kagan.

    even¡­¡­

    Rurik thought of a strategy There is a saying that "the best defense is the offense", since the Slavs in Smolensk intend to smash trees and eggs to hit stones, then benevolent, send An army kills their prestige, interferes with their possible northern expedition, and can get loot by the way, right? Who will do this? I''m afraid no one is more suitable than this guy Kagan.

    Is it appropriate for the prince of the Khanate to be a horse bandit? Anyway, the role they are now playing is a horse bandit. The Pechenegs are wanton sabotage in the south, and they are doing what they are doing now.

    You can discuss this matter with that guy.

    Rurik lay flat on his back and thought a lot, and couldn''t help laughing to himself.

    "What else makes you happy. Is it me?" Carlotta greeted him with a grin.

    Rurik got up and pressed his face to hers...

    ??

    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 876ï¼š Princess Bejahir is the happiest woman tonight

    Princess Pecheneg arrived in Novgorod with the merchant group, and the king was about to marry her. The good news was spread out. Thousands of people were very curious to see how beautiful the woman was.

    The atmosphere of joy continued to permeate, saying that the Slavic people did not think that the king married a steppe woman was a particularly great thing, and they seemed indifferent as a whole.

    The Rus immigrants, including the old Rus, feel that the joys in this world are not too happy to be carried away.

    After all, the Pechenegs are merchants from far-flung places. They may be powerful countries, but they have no power in the borders of Rus. This marriage is more like the contribution of female nobles from a distant country to buy the reward of King Ross. The marriage is for the convenience of business.

    Then there was a strange feeling hidden in the happy atmosphere. After all, it was the new marriage chosen by King Rurik, and the people still had to cheer.

    The matter reached the Queen''s ears, and Svetlana was crushed by a stone. As a queen, she really didn''t want her man to look for flowers and willows again, even if it was a political marriage.

    She can accept the close solitude of her husband and sister Carlotta, because Carlotta has her own fief, is a trustworthy person, and will not involve the core of power.

    What about the newly arrived Princess Pecheneg?

    She had to be more vigilant.

    On a peaceful and cold day, she took her son Osborn and played with his son''s brothers. Regraff, Karl Ostara, Oleg and Osborn, the four boys are half-brothers, but none of them call Queen Svetlana their mother. Osborn was just muttering some phrases, barely able to stand up with the help of adults. And the biggest Regraf has learned to run, and his mouth is flabbergasted.

    Novgorod is her natal family. No one thinks it is inappropriate to live in her natal family with a group of children.

    Her father, Rigus, seemed to be an old guy who was hanging with one breath, and was happy to see his little daughter go crazy with a group of boys.

    The boys were building snowmen in the courtyard, and Lanna sat and watched while holding Osborn wrapped like a zongzi.

    Some maids were waiting for orders, and suddenly a maid rushed in, breaking the fun among the boys.

    "Madam! The king is here!" The maid who broke in suddenly said half-kneeling.

    Suddenly, a snowball hit the maid''s head, and Regraf, who threw the snowball, pointed and laughed. Let''s look at the other boys. Seeing that the big brother is so stubborn, he dances and laughs.

    Lana gave a fierce look and drove the stubborn children away.

    "I see," she said. "You step back first. Get the snow off your hair."

    Rurik came here to have a good chat with the queen, find out her attitude, and persuade her if she felt unhappy. I also came here specially to see my sons. After all, I happened to have this opportunity. My existing four sons were temporarily handed over to the queen to take care of them.

    When he arrived, the queen had already returned to her bedroom.

    Still holding her own son Osborn, she directed the other three boys to stand in a row.

    Rurik stood in the room like a giant. He looked down at Regraf, who was arrogant, and looked at Karl and Oleg, who were standing a little swaying.

    "Stinky boys, how can you be a soldier after you stand unsteady? Stand at attention."

    He gave an order, and saw Regraf smiling and trying to hold back his laughter, stretched like a steel bar. Seeing the big brother like this, Oleg and Carl took a beat and followed suit.

    The antics of the sons, overjoyed by Rurik, stroking their heads one by one and holding them up high, urged them to play.

    The older boy jumped and ran away, and Rurik finally sat down beside his wife.

    He teased his prince Osborn, admiring his son''s babbling laughter.

    "Aojia looks more and more like you." Lanna said madly.

    "Indeed. You...still as beautiful."

    Rurik kissed the queen on the cheek and whispered again: "Everyone says I''m a bull, and I am. I''m still with you tonight, we have to create another one for Osborneslav. Little brother."

    "I..." Lanna nodded, her face full of spring breeze, some words rushed into her throat, but she was not in a hurry when Rurik said this.

    ...

    This night, the queen was compensated, she was satisfied, and even Rurik couldn''t help himself. She was the one who mentioned that incident first. She snuggled into the king''s arms: "I saw Bejahir when they came. She''s good, but that look can''t deceive me. She''s not a weak woman."

    "I know. She has killed people. You also know that those prairie people live in an environment surrounded by strong enemies. A noblewoman must be a female warrior. Lanna, you are very good. You shot and killed enemies when you were twelve years old. Now, all the Varangians recognize you as a female warrior."

    "Okay. So...how do you want to treat her? It''s important."

    "Naturally, it will be included in the king''s harem, and you will also be her sister. But don''t worry, I will arrange her to the borderland. Lanna, I know what you are worried about, and I will not force you to talk about it. Come out. No matter how well you say it, it''s better to do it well, right?"

    Rurik''s hints have become close to making it clear that the easiest way for Lanna, as the queen, to stabilize her power is to rely on mothers and children. As long as she has more sons, her position will become more and more stable.

    While the queen was appeased, in the next wedding, Queen Svetlana must attend in a noble and very special capacity.

    The sole purpose of her participation is to declare to Bejahir that she is the real Queen of the Palace. Even when the wedding was in progress, all of Rurik''s wives and concubines in Novgorod would be involved, and no one would be more beautifully dressed than Svetlana.

    The wedding of the king and Princess Pecheneg will be a political show, and the Slavic queen of the palace will take this opportunity to once again strengthen her position. This move is seen as a very large Slavic population, because they are all conquered by the Vikings, and they need to comfort themselves with glorious things, which is conducive to the rule of King Rurik.

    At the same time, Bejahir, who has few ideas, is being disciplined by his elder brother Kagan.

    There are a lot of glass beads in her braid, and a lot of gems hanging from her body. She was dressed up so beautifully that even the two close-fitting maids from the grasslands were dressed in beautiful clothes by the honor of their masters.

    Kagan had heard of the wedding ceremony of the Rus and other people in the far north, where the groom gave the bride a sharp sword and swore to their gods in both directions. The Pechenegs did not have a similar ceremony.

    Pecheneg has his own particulars. The groom has to ride a horse to marry his wife. The wife is dressed in full clothes and leaves in the pain of her family. Crying marriage is a special ceremony. As the daughter of a nobleman, it is a simple ceremony. The groom will hold his wife in his arms and ride horses around the tribe''s battalion commanders. The groom''s family also sent a group of strong young men to **** them on horseback, just to avoid suddenly killing a fierce man to rob the marriage.

    Tomorrow is the day of her big wedding, staying at her residence, Bejahir sat quietly, she was nervous and sleepless, and after a while, she was awakened by her elder brother Kagan.

    Here, the eldest brother Kagan is like a father. When he thinks that he has become a Russian after his marriage, and has nothing to do with his grassland homeland in principle, a strong sadness floods into his heart.

    Goodbye big brother, two lines of tears suddenly poured out.

    "You...why are you crying? It''s obviously a day when everyone is happy."

    "But, after this year, I will be a Ross."

    "Isn''t that bad? That''s your fate. Don''t forget our promise."

    Bejahir nodded vigorously, her happiness and sadness intertwined now, and she bravely faced her marriage.

    She walked out of the house, a huge colorful hood covering her cheeks. In the end, she wore a patterned dress from her hometown and jewelry from her father Khan. She was personally supported by her eldest brother Kagan and escorted by as many as 200 Pecheneg cavalry dressed in full costumes, waiting for the bridegroom to come to greet her.

    Before that, Kagan and Rurik had discussed the wedding, and the two sides had reached a consensus on the parade. As for the implementation of the Viking-style wedding ceremony in the evening, it was another matter.

    The sound of hooves and the sound of bells drew nearer, and Rurik came on horseback in full costume.

    As many as 500 Rus cavalry took this opportunity to gather, they were showing the king''s nobility, showing the Rus military might to the Pecheneg people, and also giving Bejahir great dignity.

    The golden light of the morning sun illuminates the pale earth, the climate is very cold, and the sun shines on the face with a drenching warmth. The horses were breathing a thick white mist, and all the riders wore huge velvet caps of different styles, and their breathing was also filled with a cloud of mist.

    Seven or eight hundred cavalrymen gathered in a small area in the city at once, all of a sudden life was full of life and accompanied by the neighing of the horses.

    The violent noise attracted the people of the city out of their homes. No matter what everyone thinks of Pecheneg''s bride, who doesn''t like the lively scene?

    After all, this matter is a big event. The Boyar nobles from the various farms who came to the meeting by order took the opportunity to walk out of the official residence to observe the king''s wedding.

    Those young soldiers of the standing army, holding flagpoles and moving in advance, they act as pacesetters, and they arrange formations on both sides of the designed parade road. They wear the same flag and stand as uniform. At first glance, they are organized purely by manpower. Yongdao.

    Men and women in the city are required to wear their most gorgeous clothes. If they have the ability, men must wear armor and show themselves in the image of warriors.

    The old Rus immigrants living in Mstissk and Youth City, who had already received the news, were dispatched in full force. Many of them will make new achievements in this year''s expedition, and now they are all here to support the king''s wedding.

    The support is actually secondary. Arik got a special explanation from his king''s younger brother. In essence, he selected all the men over the age of 12 in Mstissk, or the young boys who were already tall (the first batch of mixed-race children). ), in principle, they are all fresh blood of the first flag team, and they entered Novgorod City as soldiers to form a lineup to show off their muscles to Pecheneg''s future Khan Kagan. Naturally, the external name is to give glory to the Prairie Princess Beja Hill.

    If Kagan couldn''t understand these tricks of Rurik, he would not be worthy of being a khan. He knew very well that the Russ were about to launch an expedition, and he also wanted to know the true military strength of his friend in the extreme north.

    Now, King Rurik himself arrives!

    The horns began to sound, followed by the drums.

    Rurik brought a band trained by Noren this time, and they played cheerful tunes to create a cheerful atmosphere.

    Rurik quickly dismounted from his horse and walked into the gorgeous woman wearing a hijab with a watchful pace.

    At this moment, the soldiers on both sides had begun to roar, the Ross cavalry and the accompanying infantry shouted wildly, beating their shields, and the Pecheneg soldiers raised their lances and swords and shouted loudly.

    There was only one person in such a lively scene, and Bejasil, who was under the hood, had tears in her excited eyes, and she waited for her man to take off the hood.

    Fate has come!

    Rurik leaned over and lifted the gorgeous floral cloth attached to the girl''s head, and Bejasil showed her small cheeks.

    "Bejasil, follow me."

    She nodded, tears of excitement pouring out uncontrollably.

    Rurik leaned down and picked one up. As expected, this young and naturally short prairie noblewoman could easily pick her up.

    The king took off his hat and instead wore his golden laurel wreath on a golden ponytail. In front of Rurik sat his new wife Bejahir, but according to the agreement, she would continue to cover her head until the end of the parade.

    People all wanted to see the face of the princess of the grassland, but they disappointed the onlookers.

    The people were not at a loss. They saw the king''s nobility and honor, as well as the overwhelming cavalry in costume behind him. The Russ cavalry are dressed in extremely gorgeous clothes, with uniform bearskins decorated with glass beads and blue cloth belts, iron helmets decorated with down, and dyed geese feathers on the tops of the helmets. In contrast, the Pecheneg cavalry''s equipment is a bit worse, and their clothing is judged by the Ross cavalry.

    When the cavalry arrived, people cheered, and a considerable number of people whistled and beat their shields violently, making the most of the noise.

    Through the gap in the hood, Bejasil could slightly see the outside scenery. She vaguely saw the dense crowd and the buildings behind them. The scenery of all this is completely different from what you see in the hometown of the steppe. Compared with the vastness of the tents on the steppe, Novgorod city is a bit cramped.

    Unlike Novgorod, Novgorod is a city built on the basis of the old White Tree Manor. The internal lanes are narrow and complicated, but the roads built around the ring city wall are wide and hardened.

    Rurik deliberately controlled the speed, and the cruise took a lot of time. At one time, more than 30,000 people poured into the city, and everyone came to join in the fun, and the king could not live up to the needs of the people.

    He was very happy that so many people came all of a sudden, even if he gave Bejahir dignity, he must have deeply shocked Kagan, right?

    Indeed, Kagan never thought that this not-so-unfamiliar Novgorod could flood into so many people. He didn''t know how many people came, but he just looked around and saw people with huge velvet caps everywhere. They were so thickly dressed that at first glance they could not be seen as male or female. There are also a large number of children among the crowd, which is unimaginable in the grasslands.

    He could see a lot of people dressed as soldiers, each with its spearheads facing the blue sky, it really seemed that there were soldiers on both sides of the road.

    "Rurik, is this part of your strength? I really can''t imagine..."

    Kagan didn''t dare to think about it anymore. He was very fortunate that he had a **** friendship with King Ross. It was really wonderful to be a real ally here.

    The highlight of Pecheneg''s wedding is this horse-riding parade. According to their etiquette, after a big meal at night, the groom can enter the big tent with his mother in his arms. And according to the rules, the groom''s mother will check the bride''s body the next day to ensure that the new couple has really had sex.

    Some of the etiquettes of the old Rus are similar to those of the Pechenegs. Pursuing more children is a simple appeal. The Rus is special, which greatly emphasizes the drama of the newlyweds and swearing to the gods.

    The Pechene wedding has come to an end, and things are far from over. The Viking wedding officially begins in the evening!

    Bejasil took off her prairie dress, and she officially met Svetlana, the real queen of the Rus Kingdom, and the king''s many wives and concubines.

    There is a strict hierarchy in the harem here, but the relationship between the queen and the concubines is quite harmonious, that is, the ten lowest concubines, which can only be used as a footnote now.

    Svetlana''s gorgeous makeup is better than everyone else. She is much taller than Bejahir. She greets her in the Turkic Pecheneg dialect she learned by surprise, and she holds a rough horn cup inherited from the ancestors of old Rus. , and presented ale mixed with honey to Bejahir.

    This is the rule of the Varyags, drinking this glass of wine can be accepted as sisters by the other wives and concubines of the king.

    Bejasil took it with both hands and drank it all in front of them.

    She obeyed the discipline of her eldest brother Kagan, and this time she behaved very respectfully for the queen, as well as for the other concubines. She returned the empty horn cup, and stumblingly said a respectful greeting in Norse.

    "Very good. Sister, she said the same thing as you." Lanna said, looking into Carlota''s eyes beside her.

    "Bjahir will be a smart sister, and when it''s over, I''ll take her to the south."

    Carlotta took the opportunity to re-emphasize that Rurik''s eighteenth new wife was destined to leave the center of power.

    The real highlight of the wedding was at the back, where Rurik was preparing for the traditional Viking etiquette.

    The high priest Rumia is in excess, and the deputy priest Rumia has been sent to the Uppsala Temple. The person who now holds the status of the third priest is actually Queen Svetlana!

    Although it is very magical, the queen has completely become the master of ceremonies for this wedding.

    Bejahir changed into the plain Viking robes, and put on a crown of pine branches adorned with a lot of agate, lapis lazuli, and glass beads.

    She felt that her body was so cold that she was shivering. Seeing that her man, Rurik, was dressed simply and capable, she had to endure it.

    For the first time, she felt the extreme cold in the extreme north and was surprised at the toughness and roughness of the people here. Even more surprised that the priest at the wedding was actually the queen!

    In the end, Rurik''s gem-encrusted dagger was ceremonially held in Bejahir''s hand, the sharp blade pointed straight into the night sky.

    Rurik held her arm while she repeated the Norse oath spoken by Lanna. The meaning of the oath is very simple, the so-called pick up this sword, will give birth to a brave warrior for your husband. As for the blade to the sky, I just want the Norse gods, especially Odin, to swear that I will be a very good woman.

    A grand feast begins with the conclusion of the Viking wedding ceremony.

    Rurik prepared a sumptuous feast, which was ceremonially inferior to that of marrying the queen that year.

    He can control his alcohol intake, and on the occasion of the night god, he carried his bride into the bridal chamber.

    Everything is fate, Bejasil feels like a tame pony, and she is also as strong as King Ross, and this night she finally became a woman.

    But for her, it was just the beginning.

    "You actually killed the enemy." After the joy, Rurik suddenly said in Turkic.

    Bejasil, who was still excited, was startled and wanted to sit up.

    "Lie down. Bejasil, you are a female warrior, your brother told me."

    "Yes...but..."

    "I know you are not a weak woman. You want me to look up to you, and I... do need you."

    Like an arrow shooting into his heart, Bejasil nodded in the dim light of the oil lamp. She was very surprised that her man could understand what she said, everything must be fate, and it was a wonderful thing to be recognized as a female warrior by her husband.

    "Am I going to be a Valkyrie?" she asked.

    "what?"

    "A female warrior."

    "Of course. I just want you to be a female warrior. You were highly recommended by Carlotta, and you will be special too."

    Rurik was hugged tightly by the new wife. Tonight, Bejahir, the princess of the Pecheneg Khanate, felt that she was the happiest woman.

    ??

    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 877ï¼š Strategy for Smolensk

    A new batch of horses was put into the treasury, and a new batch of recurve bows filled the armament. Rurik had enough supplies to exchange with Kagan for these, and he was now trading more than just these.

    The army was about to assemble, and the conscription began quietly.

    Numerous farm boyar nobles have arrived in Novgorod City by order. They probably witnessed the wedding of the king and Princess Pecheneg, and they must have witnessed the military might of the Rus army at the same time.

    The boyars who came first had plenty of time to rest, and King Rurik wanted to wait until everyone was there before holding a key meeting.

    He is already arranging for his subordinates to purchase and transport supplies, and the entire city is actively preparing for the war. The war is related to the dream of making a fortune for many people, from the nobles to the commoners. He is sure that everyone will not neglect it.

    Before the formal assembly meeting, a special small meeting was first held in secret.

    The number of people attending the meeting was very small, and their identities were strongly divided.

    Oil lamps were lit in the warm house, and they had all had supper, and it was like having a dark meeting with the cold night.

    Indeed, they are plotting a "conspiracy".

    King Rurik was undoubtedly the presiding officer of the meeting and the planner of the next strategy.

    The others were Carlota, Duchess of Ostara, Svalgard, Duke of Gran, Kagan, Prince of Pecheneg, and Sakyi, the Kiev speaker (recognized by Rurik).

    The beating flame of the oil lamp made Rurik''s handsome face sway as well, as if to show the king''s fluttering killing intent.

    "Thanks to the information you provided, it seems that the Smolensk people in the south have a huge hostility towards us Ross." Rurik started without courtesy, pointing out the key points with a cold face.

    In this way, Kagan said bluntly: "Brother, do you think I brought back not enough slaves this time? Most of the slaves were bought by your wife. I think you are very close, and it is the same to sell to anyone. You may Don''t blame me."

    "That''s not the case."

    "Oh? You''re asking me to loot more? In the fall, expect me to bring more slaves?"

    Since he guessed seven, seven, eight, eight, Rurik can describe it easily. He nodded: "Yes, but..."

    "so what?"

    "I want you, and I want you. Let''s join forces for a big thing, we''ll attack Smolensk!"

    Attack on Smolensk? When Rurik pointed out this matter, everyone sitting was surprised, but not overly surprised.

    Kagan''s gloomy face was full of murderous aura, and he said in a low voice: "You have already said that you will use troops in Smolensk. It seems that you have finally made up your mind. If you go to war, as a brother, I will directly send troops to support you. It''s just that , brother, I don''t know something."

    "Speaking."

    "Even if Ross is very strong, do you really have the courage to fight on two fronts? We have a proverb in the grasslands."

    "What is that?" Rurik asked.

    "When you''re riding a charge, be sure to have a shield on your back. That said, it''s not wise to fight on two fronts if you''re really aiming in one direction."

    Is it really unwise to fight on two fronts? Mostly, unless the country is very strong and the enemy is weak. Rurik had no intention of refuting his brother Kagan, he did intend to fight on two fronts, but the soldiers used in the battle against Smolensk were not Ruth''s soldiers!

    Now that Kagan has said so, Rurik complimented: "Thank you eldest brother for reminding me that the main force of Ross is about to go west, and I will go to the west. I will also take the newly married Beja Hill to the west, she is eager to become Female warrior, I will give her the opportunity to build her merits."

    But Kagan''s words meant something strange. "Very good. Bejasil should go to see the vastness of the world, but she doesn''t understand your big ship. I really hope she can adapt to the wandering at sea."

    "She will definitely make achievements. The problem now lies with you. Brother, I want to make an appointment with you."

    The Rurik brothers in front of them frequently call themselves "big brother". In terms of strength, the national strength of the Pecheneg Khanate is really inferior to that of Ross. In terms of military strength, Pecheneg is a country with all cavalry and has a unique advantage. Kagan was very comfortable, and said without much thought: "We are brothers, any agreement is beneficial to our two countries, and I am willing to sign it."

    "That''s good." Rurik deliberately looked at the other people sitting, and his eyes hit Sakyi, a Kiev man.

    He cleared his throat and formally stated his decision: "The forces of the Smolensk lie on the trade routes of Rus, Kiev, and Pecheneg, and it is said that there is also a small Lad Mickey, and these forces are in the way. , we can carve them up. Even if we can''t really carve up Smolensk, we''ll greatly frustrate their strength and even drive them further east into the jungle.

    Ross will officially start the war against Smolensk this year. I will divide a part of the cavalry and continue to station in the southernmost Novostara. I will also train 5,000 militiamen for the subsequent war.

    My main force will go west, and it is indeed unfavorable for the garrisoned army to rush south to start the second war.

    I need the support of Pecheneg and the Kiev army. Please use Rus, especially Novgorod and Novgorod, as rear bases.

    Brother Kagan, and old friend Sackey. You have cavalry now, and I will help you with better weapons and equipment. You must go south in April, like a pack of wolves in the twilight suddenly attacking, looting their villages, causing destruction, and sending captives to me Here, when the time comes, there are many benefits. "

    Hearing this, Kagan, who was originally excited about joint operations, could hear that he was the next khan, and suddenly he became a horse bandit.

    Kagan smiled: "I really thought you were going to send troops directly, it seems that you are putting on a defensive posture. You invited me to loot in the south, this is my job. It''s just that it counts. Be a part of the war, brothers, I really admire you."

    "Are you mocking me?"

    "How dare I. Do it then! It''s a chance to make a fortune, brother, and we''ll have to negotiate the price of the slaves beforehand."

    "This is easy to handle." Rurik slapped his thigh: "You can arrest people as much as you want. This is a war after all, you can do things according to the rules of your grassland. I prefer you to kidnap female slaves, or the old rules, a A pound of silver for a slave girl, or a thousand pounds of wheat, or two bearskins. You know the prices here, and I will never set prices to make you unhappy."

    Because Smolensk is a quasi-state group that has been expanding, it is a tribal alliance, and is actually the same family of Kiev people in blood.

    How close is the blood relationship? They were expanding along the Dnieper River, not far from Kiev, where they extended their power downstream. If this trend cannot be curbed, the Kievs will have to honor them as the boss.

    Different from the status quo in Kiev, Smolensk has already given birth to their real power chiefs. According to the available information, the situation over there is becoming more delicate.

    Rurik found a very good reason for the war - to continue the rebel Vadim.

    The Smolensk chief not only captured Vadim, but even made him his son-in-law. Regardless of whether things are reliable or not, there is a reason for war that can convince the public since similar claims are made.

    King Rurik used this pretext to announce to the public his tough attitude towards Smolensk.

    But it is not the real reason for the war.

    In this black meeting under the night, Ross, Kiev and Pecheneg reached a consensus, because Smolensk blocked everyone''s way of doing business and making a fortune, not only did he not want to join but also controlled the trade route, then it''s really damn.

    The war had a special beginning, the Pechenegs and the Kievs went to rob the population, and the slaves were first transported to New Ostara and directly digested. A "slave road" will be formed along the banks of the Lovady River, which runs north-south and empties into Lake Ilmen.

    Rurik knew that one of his beloved wives, Carlota, was full of grief for her hometown of Ostara. Accompanying the Western Expeditions increases the sadness, and she is already a good female general, just enough to sit on her own new Ostara, responsible for Ross''s national-level plundering of Smolensk in 840.

    A single Carlotta may not be enough, so Svalgard, the duke of Gran, who has his own army like a joke, can also come in handy. Carlotta led a cavalry force to defend the border in Nova Ostara, and Svalgard was stationed with an infantry force.

    It is said that Smolensk has a large population. Rurik estimated that from past experience, Kagan and Sakyi used cavalry troops to frantically destroy from north to south. It is not terrible to seek revenge. It is not appropriate for Ross to take the initiative to mobilize the army to the south this year. After all, the path for the Smolensk people to seek revenge in the north is extremely narrow, that is, they advance along the natural road along the Lovady River.

    My own agreement has been set, although I can''t personally participate in the Westward Expedition, thinking of revisiting the old place to grieve, it''s better not to go this time. Carlotta was also very pleased that his man took such a fancy to him, and he was also very happy that he could fight with the Gran people as in history, and the Gran people were still under the jurisdiction of Ostara.

    Based on his own commitment, the day after the end of the "black meeting", the dress-up for the Pecheneg warriors began. Not only these people, but even the limited number of armed business groups in Kiev began to change their clothes.

    Kagan and Sakyi, their men had their own armour, and Rurik had funded a large number of steel cluster arrows, a large number of steel spearheads, prisoners of war, and steel swords.

    Even the ordinary men of the poorly equipped Kiev caravan have completed their outfits. In principle, they have to pay for their new exquisite weapons. Now there is no need to pay, as long as the looted population is sent to the north, it will be paid off.

    Weapons are so, they even have protective gear.

    Most of Kagan''s subordinates are guards who wear iron armor, and they are all equipped with armor, even if there are many leaks in the long-term wear and tear.

    Rurik provided a special batch of iron armor, which imitated the armor of the regular army of the Frankish kingdom.

    The tanned deerskin is lined, and a large number of iron sheets are pasted on the outside and fixed with rivets. This kind of armor is far inferior to the excellent Zhajia. It is true that Ross can make Zhajia, and even plate armor. Considering the double cost of materials and time, they are unnecessary.

    It''s good to have armor, why choose the fatter? Taking into account the previous looting battle, Kagan didn''t think the Smolensk people were very powerful, and knew that everyone would make frequent sneak attacks in accordance with the traditional "stealing chicken and dog tactics" of their own nation.

    Kagan is very clear about the significance of giving armor. Although he wants to exchange slaves in principle, his Rurik brothers did not sell armor in the past. He really regarded himself as a brother.

    To be fair, the Frankish army wore this kind of armor to pursue cost-effectiveness, and its defense capability was not strong. Considering the expressions of the Saxons and the West Slav tribes that usually served as opponents, the tribal warriors of these two ethnic groups had almost no armored weapons and equipment. Simple, and the Frankish army wearing inferior armor can blast them.

    Ross also pursued cost-effectiveness and improved it according to his actual ability.

    The cowhide for the lining was changed to deerskin that Ross has a huge amount of, and the iron sheet was replaced by a mass-produced malleable cast iron. With the talent pool that Bairurik started more than ten years ago, Ross currently has more than 200 blacksmiths serving his king, and a group of blacksmiths has emerged among the people.

    A mass-produced armored suit is still in production. It is a vest, a square piece of tanned deerskin with a hole in the middle to accommodate the soldier''s head. A large number of square carbon steel sheets are riveted on the front and back, and there are hemp ropes on both sides of the waist rib, which can tie the armor firmly. Its quality is not as good as tie armor, and even less than chain armor, but this type of armor is very suitable for horse armor and phalanx infantry to quickly equip. Or rather, it is more suitable for Slavic peasant soldier equipment.

    Because over the past decade, any Viking warrior who has acquired wealth has to add weapons and armor to himself, and they are willing to pay big bucks. When his son grows up, the father also pays to add weapons and armor to his son. The common warrior culture makes the Viking warriors in the kingdom of Ross have a very high armor rate, which is also given by the technology bonus and war bonus of By Ross.

    When recruiting Viking warriors to the west, Rurik did not worry about the weapons of these warriors at all. They were guys with excellent weapons. All the king had to do was to prepare food and grass.

    There will be a large number of soldiers of Slavic and Finnish ethnicity participating in the battle, and the "Riveted Iron Sheet Armor" stocked for this can be equipped with them.

    The transactions with the Pecheneg and Kievs have been completed, and as for the last dozen or so beautiful and young slaves sent by Kagan, they have become a bargaining chip.

    Rurik originally intended to give these groomed women to Medved, his brother-in-law and the governor of Novgorod. He didn''t want it, and even pretended that his wife didn''t like it.

    Regardless of Medwait''s plans, these women are still giving away.

    They were not suitable for the maids of the Royal Palace of Ross, and Rurik could not trust them. If any woman is the most likely to be a maid, it is the mixed-race daughter of the old Russ and her Sla couple. In principle, she is her own clan, and Rurik can trust it, and so can other nobles.

    These were originally Smolensk or La Mickey village girls. After they were groomed, their hair was tied into the shape of a Viking woman, with glass beads hanging from their braids, and stained glass mixed with agate around their necks. pendant. If you change your clothes again, wouldn''t it be like some fairies?

    They are just a group of pure and helpless young women, just dressed like this, at first glance, the king really put some thought into them.

    There were exactly twelve of them, and during the counter-rebellion war, there were exactly twelve of the Boyar nobles of the farmstead who were outspoken and loyal and later turned their backs.

    According to the king''s order, these boyars gathered in the city of Novgorod.

    At the same time, as many as 30 village chiefs from the "Pioneering Villages" who did not have aristocratic status arrived by order. These people were all "hidden people" who were caught out of the forest. They also received orders to recruit troops, even if Even the few men who are dispatched must also participate in the war!

    So aside from the White Tree Manor, which was integrated with the old Ross ten years ago, other local Slavic farms have swelled to as many as forty-two! Under the command of the Governor, many nobles and leaders, whether willing or not, have actually contributed to the corresponding men of the headquarters.

    They murmured to each other, guessing that the king just had to assemble everyone on a routine basis, and then continue to do things according to the plan.

    In fact, this is not the case, because a special second battlefield is to be opened for the Smolensk people. In a sense, the entire Ilmen Lake area, including Novgorod, which was originally a safe place, was attacked. risks of.

    The guys in those 30 villages are completely under Ross'' control. Although the population is large, there are actually various miniature forest villages stitched together. They are not self-contained and can only listen to the arrangements of the king and the governor.

    As for the other 12 native farms, their overall population has also exceeded 30,000. In recent years, their lives have been improved. Each farm is desperately trying to give birth to children, and the population can only be larger in the future.

    For future warriors, as long as these twelve farms clearly support the king, it means that the more than 100,000 Slavic population in the entire Lake Ilmen region is already a monolithic, extremely stable rear of the country.

    Twelve Boyar nobles who were very well-dressed and gorgeous gathered in a room. They greeted each other and muttered about the king''s intentions. They also speculated that everyone had donated their sons to the king as cavalry, and their sons would hope in the distance. What an achievement.

    They also tried to ask where the King of Guards went.

    Soon Rurik will be on the scene!

    Boyars cast complimenting glances one after another, and they greeted each other with compliments.

    "Okay! Friends, your loyal gods can be learned from!" Rurik first said a set of words, followed by the words: "So in recognition of your loyalty, this king specially gave each of you a great gift today. !"

    That''s all, he clapped his hands, and a group of beautiful women lined up and filed out.

    They are really beautiful The boyars present were amazed, and some people asked: "What does this mean?"

    "Oh? Can''t you see that these are gifts for you?" Rurik continued with a smile: "These women are given to you. Whether it''s a wife or a maid, it''s up to you, maybe you I understand, they are indeed women taken from Smolensk. Now they are all yours!"

    Having said that, everyone grasped the beards on their faces and completely understood, but everyone did not know that the prairie people who transported slaves really hid some treasures. Thinking about the crooked melons and jujubes that I bought before, shouldn''t the beautiful slaves be used by their Varangians? myself actually...

    "What are you still doing!" Rurik urged: "Go and get what you like!"

    No, all the Boyars did it! They know that they will pay some price for getting Maggie''s gift from the king, so what? Even if there is no gift, how dare everyone not support any decree issued by the king?

    These beauties really don''t want it for nothing.

    ??

    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 878ï¼š Ruriks Novgorod Army

    Chapter 878 Rurik''s Novgorod Army

    Those Boyar nobles were in a good mood when they got the beauty, and now sit down again, just in time to talk about the major matters related to the war.

    For those who have lived in the forest for generations, the distant world outside the forest certainly has a vast space, which is really unfamiliar to everyone.

    As a result, a large sheet of rough paper is spread out, on which a unique picture is drawn with rough charcoal lines.

    Ironically, the nobles who admired it could not see that the picture was chill.

    The paper was hung on the wall, and Rurik stood in front of it with his hands on his waist: "Do you recognize this picture?"

    The Boyars looked at each other.

    "It seems that you really don''t understand? Indeed! You need to understand the vastness of this world before you are willing to hand over your sons and your clansmen to fight for me." After speaking, Rurik stood aside and suddenly pulled out the His own sword, the buzzing sound of the blade made everyone tremble.

    He roughly outlines the geographical structure of the Circum-Baltic Sea, the overall outline of the ocean is clearly marked, and the land, important islands and lakes are also marked with lines. Some black lines are the most distinctive, which is the meaning of the river.

    Rurik pointed his sword at a circle: "Here, this is our Lake Ilmen! Look at this black line, this is the Volkhov River!"

    His blade pointed to Novgorod, Novgorod and Novosibirsk in turn, until the target of the war, the Gotaland region at the southeastern tip of Scandinavia.

    "You all take a serious look, this place is Gotaland, the area we must conquer this year."

    The nobles reluctantly made an abstract understanding. Just looking at the map, this military operation was indeed an expedition.

    Then a noble asked weakly: "My son has made a cavalry for you, Your Majesty. When he goes, how long will it take to reach the battlefield."

    "If the sea is thawed, it will take ten days for the fastest ship to travel both day and night."

    Rurik''s words were understated, but they deeply shocked everyone. It takes ten days to take the fastest boat, and it also shows from the side that the depth of the current Rus Kingdom is huge.

    Boyar nobles felt that this battle was very risky, and what they feared most was the terrifying distance of the expedition.

    Rurik had no idea that there was an element of adventure here. Are you afraid of war because you have to take risks? Any war is a risk, at least the Rus army can anticipate many problems in advance and make preparations sooner or later.

    The cinnabar mixed with the seal grease to form a bright red paste, which Rurik pounded with a wooden stick and placed a bright red mark on the target of the war.

    That is the fjord, the hometown of the old Ostara tribe, and this special mark also explains one thing to the local nobles - the Varangians who have settled in the south, near their eyelids, in New Ostara Where did it come from.

    "Any war has a reason." Rurik explained: "It is a distant place for you. Now, whether it is in the west or the east, the people who live there are the servants of the king. When an area of ??the kingdom is attacked by the enemy, All regions of the kingdom will have to send troops to fight. The western region of the kingdom has always been eroded by the Jotalans, and this time we will fight them and completely defeat them to solve the problem."

    He made the war very grand, and then again, what does this have to do with a group of Slavic tribes who have always lived in the forests of Eastern Europe, it seems that this is the war of the Varangians against another Varangians.

    The Slavs accepted the rule of King Rurik, which did not mean that all the Slav nobles were willing to send troops all the way to fight the king.

    There is always a sense of resistance in their hearts, and this emotion is shown through their eyes.

    Rurika lowered his face: "I see your doubts. However, you should also consider your own future. This king is really just starting a war against the west. Soon, when this king solves the problem in the west, the sword will Point to the south. People of Smolensk! How about the beauties that this king gave you? They are all beauties of Smolensk. Now there is sufficient information to prove that Vadim, who led the rebellion at Pine Needle Manor, did not die, but ran to Smolensk has drawn an army of perhaps 10,000 troops, ready to go north for revenge at any time."

    Many Boyars have never thought about this kind of thing. Now the nobles are all here, and their reactions are varied.

    Some people think that the Varyag army of Rus is invincible and need not be wary of Smolensk.

    Such people are in the minority.

    More nobles were full of worries, and the king made it very clear that there were 10,000 soldiers in the south who were eyeing them. The enemy''s strength may have moisture, but no one denied that Vadim''s determination. Back then, the brothers chose to stand by and watch the rebellion and watch the Ross Army and its allies slaughter the traitors. It was a slaughter that defined "catastrophe"!

    If Vadim chooses hatred, this son must hate everyone who is sitting.

    The nobles began to repeatedly ask about the authenticity of the information. Seeing that the plan was successful, Rurik patted his chest: "I swear by honor that the information obtained is true. Back then, our army failed to kill Vadim and left a disaster. Now, you guys Don''t want your good days to be destroyed by the avengers and looters in the south! Now you don''t have to worry, since you are part of the kingdom, you are now sending your sons and brothers to follow this king to the west, and later this king will lead the western tile The Liangge army is here, and we will join forces to attack Smolensk."

    This is like a transaction, the transaction is mutual, and when one side has frequent transactions, the more mutual trust.

    Rurik gained their approval and ordered them to start a general mobilization on his farm.

    Each farm must at least build some walls and build basic defense facilities to protect themselves in case of unexpected events.

    When they sense the danger, their life-saving instinct will prevail, and at the same time, they will also have a huge demand for weapons and equipment. As for weapons, Rurik was very willing to sell a large number of weapons mainly based on cheap casting spearheads at a low price, and if he earned a fortune, he would also arm the masses of militiamen.

    Any Slavic farming tribes came from the Vistula Valley, and they established settlements west, east and south as armed settlers. Rurik doesn''t need to emphasize the meaning of "self-protection" at all, because no one knows the meaning of self-protection better than these guys. They are not short of manpower now, what is lacking is a large number of iron weapons.

    This meeting with the Boyars eventually turned into a mobilization rally.

    Twelve Boyars who surrendered to the farm made a statement, so that the other as many as 30 village chiefs of "pioneering villages" had to respond quickly even after receiving the king''s order and seeing the active actions of the nobles of the same family.

    Prepare for the war, prepare for the war, and prepare for the war since the late autumn of last year. No one could have imagined that Novgorod in the rear would face a military threat from the Smolensk people.

    Rurik saw that all the men on the farms had taken up arms, even if it was just a sharpened stick.

    The cast iron spearhead is not suitable for use as a weapon at all, but it is suitable for mixed casting to make iron with a spearhead to smash, and pieced together as a security fence. Rurik''s so-called cast iron spearhead is this kind of object, which can be combined with a wooden stick to form a short spear, a long spear or even a simple spear.

    A clay-fired mold is made with grooves, and twenty can be cast at a time. This amount of product is distributed to men over the age of twelve. According to the bottom line standard that one spear and one shield is one soldier, this material Molensk blasting 10,000 troops is not a problem at all.

    But the Slavic warriors who really went into the expedition were another piece of equipment.

    Now, the Viking army, including the old Rus, is the first to gather.

    The veterans and back-up soldiers of the First Flag Team have returned to the full 500-man state. The so-called four hundred troops and one flag team headquarters. In principle, Arik is still the flag captain of the First Flag Team, but now, it is The general will also take command of the sixth flag team.

    The Sixth Banner team was all young old Roths. They were extremely young, and their members were generally two or three years younger than Rurik himself. The captain of the flag was originally "Bald" Fisk, who was a close comrade-in-arms of Rurik and became the current cavalry commander. valley

    According to the plan, this is a national-level campaign. The first, second and sixth flag teams are all legions composed of the blood descendants of the old Ross tribe and his niece. The total strength is exactly 1,500 people, and this army also supports Formed the infantry base for the Rus Kingdom rule.

    However, their essential identity is citizen soldiers, and Rurik will also bring his own guard infantry and cavalry in this battle. These standing armies must achieve major victories.

    The 300 standing cavalry was commanded by Fisk, the trusted minister, and the 300 infantry guards were commanded by the mercenary leader Grund.

    In Novgorod alone, 2,110 combat soldiers were assembled, and this was still only a part of the army.

    They have a uniform attire, and they are all wearing armor, whether they are wearing high-grade chain mail or cheap leather and iron riveted armor, and they are all covered with a layer of plain linen tunic, and stitched on the chest part. Colored cloth strips.

    Their leather helmet styles are very uniform based on tradition, the difference is that the helmets of some elite warriors are decorated with white bear leather. According to the old rules, the commanders of the ten captains (class), "boat" captains (platoon ranks), centurions (leveling) and flag captains (battalion ranks) have the same number and color of feathers on their helmets.

    This move was originally done by Rurik imitating the Roman legions, and the actual combat proved that these moves are very easy to command.

    It was a fine morning in late February, and there was a flurry of snowflakes some time ago, and the climate did not improve in any way as it entered February.

    Rurik''s army assembled in Novgorod, and they stood on the wasteland outside the city with their horses walking. The soldiers lined up according to the flags they belonged to.

    The walls of the city were packed with people, and there were thousands of onlookers outside the city.

    The news of the army gathering attracted Kagan and Sakyi. It is fair to say that after they made a deal with Rurik, they went to the south to loot. With their own strength, they could not say that there were ten people in the sea of ??Smolensk. into grasp. It was also the first time that Kagan saw the large gathering of the Rus army. He opened his eyes and uttered the most wonderful admiration in the world: "If it is the Roman army. It''s nothing more than that!"

    Kagan refers to the Eastern Roman army. Although I have never seen a large gathering of the Roman army in my life, through various aspects of intelligence, such as the bragging of Roman businessmen in Crimea, I have some understanding of hearsay.

    He had never seen the Roman army, but today he saw the Rus army.

    And this is only part of the troops that Rus has assembled in Novgorod. Not only was a surprising number of native Slavic men mobilized but not assembled, but Kagan noticed that there were no "short men" in these troops.

    His Rurik brothers recruited adults, and they were all tall.

    According to the law of the steppe, a boy should join the war on a horse when he is ten years old. The blond, white-skinned 10-year-old Russ boys were still running around where they could see, and they weren''t fighting.

    Here Rurik inspected his army on horseback, raising his sword to the roar of the sky.

    Rurik has already arranged the follow-up matters, regarding a large number of men rushing to freeze the rivers and lakes in horse-drawn carriages to New Rose Fort, the real assembly place, and the army will leave soon after this small-scale assembly.

    The departure of the men does not mean that the spring ploughing will be abandoned. The task of spring ploughing is handed over to Governor Medvet, who will bring his own people to sow the king''s direct farmland. As for the old Rus settlements such as Mstisk and Youth City, the wives and children of the warriors are still stranded here. The solution is quite simple, that is, every family pays a sum of money to hire local people to broadcast the land for themselves.

    In this battle, Rurik was on a personal expedition, and he was about to leave his loyal Novgorod temporarily.

    The banquet before leaving was very luxurious. Considering the mental state of the expedition, Rurik was not greedy for drinks.

    Instead, Governor Medved got drunk, or wept bitterly because he was too excited.

    The Slavic flag team was expanded to two, and the single flag team was adjusted to 500 people. The core idea of ????the battle was to form a spear formation to attack the enemy. Soldier training and follow-up command work are all in charge of Medvedt, and he will also leave his hometown to go to war in the far west, which is after the spring ploughing.

    At first glance, a power vacuum appeared in the Novgorod region for a while, but it was not. The Slavs from Novgorod, the largest city, grew up early and are now integrated with the old Rus. Twelve native farm boyars were appeased, thus stabilizing the other Slavs.

    In Novgorod, just south of Novgorod, in Novgorod, the Duchess Carlota holds a powerful army with super mobility. When necessary, all her clansmen mount their horses, and suddenly there are more than 500 cavalrymen, no problem. .

    The question now is who will take over the responsibility of the Governor.

    Is there anyone more fitting than Queen Svetlana? While Rurik wanted the acting governor to be a reliable male, he really had no better choice right now.

    A woman becomes the acting governor of Novgorod, the commander-in-chief of the various local Varangians and Slavs. Although she will be the acting governor for a period of time, there is really nothing for Svetlana to make a decision. The parliamentary system of the Ross Duma is accepted by both the Varangians and the Slavs. I really have to encounter general problems and have a head and face. The characters can be discussed at a meeting, and only matters such as war are decided by the governor.

    Svetlana doesn''t even have to win the war. Her sister Carlota, Duchess of Ostara, will be in charge of the entire Novgorod region after Medvedt leads troops to reinforce the King of the Western Expedition. defense. Carlotta is also a woman. She is a female general. The cavalry under her command are all male. No one can despise the strength of these cavalry.

    A large number of wives and concubines remained in Novgorod, and they had to do their share of work.

    This time Rurik brought two special wives and concubines.

    Noren, who is good at music, how can this country be without her? Although the flag team composed purely of men from the Norwegian Balmerk tribe from Narvik Port will join the Rus Army under the leadership of Hellafide, they belong to Narvik to a large extent in terms of authority. Earl''s Army.

    Who is the Earl of Narvik? It is Noren, one of his beloved wives. With her, the Balmers will fight to the death. But Noren can''t kill the enemy herself. She brought the entire band she trained to act as a guard of honor for the army of the kingdom, and increase the spiritual strength of the army with drum music. Yes, Ross has the world''s first institutionalized military band.

    Rurik''s new wife Pecheneg Princess Bejahir will naturally also participate She will directly participate in the battle as a cavalry and meet her own destiny.

    And in this battle, Rurik even brought one of his own sons. Regraf, the legitimate heir to the kingdom of Mercia, the de facto eldest son of Rurik. This kid revealed a stubborn temperament, indicating that his energy was too strong, his son was old enough, and it was time to see the world on the battlefield.

    The army gathered on the frozen Volkhov River, and a large number of reindeer dragged sleighs waiting for passengers.

    Every soldier is dressed in heroic and gorgeous, and their weapons and equipment are exquisite and numerous.

    Soldiers carry backpacks with straps that are almost stuffed with raw oatmeal. Curly leather blankets were tied to the sides of the pack, and a large round shield hung from the bag like a tortoiseshell, often with a short-handled shovel hanging from the side. All around their waists hung steel swords, daggers and hand axes. The most heavy armor was removed, and they tried their best to be light.

    Other soldiers were more heavily equipped. They carried wooden-arm crossbows and heavier steel-arm crossbows. Thanks to the fact that all kinds of arrows were packaged in boxes, they did not need to carry them around, which saved the soldiers from exhaustion.

    Even so, the weight of the army''s personal equipment is already staggering. Fortunately, everyone will be sitting on the sled, and sufficient logistical supplies have given everyone confidence in the expedition.

    Even according to His Majesty''s crazy decision, the army must always run wildly on the ice, especially across the frozen Gulf of Bothnia. Reindeer and horses replace the fleet and rush to Stockholm, Sweden.

    It was a crazy plan, and Ross also sent the largest army ever.

    With the sound of the horn, the troops from the Novgorod side of the Rus Army with a huge crowd of deer set off!

 Chapter 879ï¼š Westward expedition

    Chapter 879

    Large-scale marching in a snowy world is never a good idea unless the logistics are plentiful.

    From Novgorod to Novgorod, the capital city at the mouth of the Neva River, it takes five days to float on a boat when the weather is sunny. Frozen rivers and lakes gave the sleigh team a shortcut to run wildly. The infantry sat on a large number of reindeer sleds, and the cavalry cherished horsepower, sitting on the sled as well, and then carrying a large amount of materials, especially a large amount of food, to start the attack.

    In this era, the most efficient logistical transport was water, followed by mules and horses, and the last by manpower.

    The logistics of manpower shoulder-carrying and shoulder-carrying logistics, with the lengthening of the logistics line, the loss of materials in the middle also increases exponentially. There is a logistics line of 1,000 kilometers. The fact that only 20 servings of grain can be transported to the front line .

    The mule-drawn cart-type conveying greatly reduces the loss in the middle, but the requirements for reliable roads are more stringent.

    Ultimately, the cheapest means of transport is water, which is more constrained by rivers, lakes and canals.

    Therefore, although the straight-line distance between Novgorod and Novorossi was only more than 100 kilometers, Rurik''s army had to go around a big bend to reach the staged destination.

    At least the frozen world provided a passage, and Rurik''s "horse army of mules" moved at the speed of a ship drifting downstream in the frozen river.

    The army will continue to march in this way for the foreseeable future until it reaches Sweden.

    A big problem lies ahead for Rurik - the climate is getting warmer.

    The so-called freezing three feet is not a day''s cold, and its final melting is not a matter of three or five days.

    Finally, the army entered the frozen Neva River. The ice journey is not a serious challenge to everyone so far. The soldiers look forward to arriving in Novososburg for a good rest.

    Behold! A sudden city wall appeared on the flat farmland covered by snow and ice in front, and a tall tower stood out from the crowd!

    Look again! A large number of ships stand on the ice like sculptures, it is a fleet surrounded by ice, and those masts are as dense as a forest!

    The people of the capital have been preparing for the war since September last year, and today is already the beginning of March, and they have been preparing for the war for half a year. All the services related to the war, including the military industry, provide the people with a lot of job opportunities, and the temporary prosperity brought about by the war is like a chicken blood for everyone.

    The prosperity of the war charter is a double-edged sword, and no one knows this better than Rurik as king. He has mobilized manpower to produce a large amount of war preparation materials. It is said that if you have a good sword, you must kill the enemy. Any delay is fatal to the country.

    The people not only welcomed back their great king, but also a fierce army.

    The huge sleigh team stopped directly on the ice of the Neva River, and the soldiers who sat all the way down came down one after another to relax their muscles and bones.

    Due to the long distance, many people came to the capital very rarely, and because of the rapid development of the capital, seeing you today is like seeing a brand new city. They used to be proud that Novgorod was a big city, and now it seems that Novgorod has made a new definition of the city.

    Rurik looked around with his sword, and arranged for his cronies to order his subordinates who looked left and right.

    At this moment, the city wall was full, and a large number of people walked out of their homes to pay their respects to the glory of Master Wang on the frozen river. The people who were chiseling ice fishing also stopped their activities, and threw down their fishing rods and came to watch the event.

    Among the many onlookers were the Governor Conusson and his son.

    The big old hand of the father pressed on his son''s shoulder: "The king is here, this time, you will take the army to participate in the expedition."

    Not surprisingly, little Conuson will succeed his father''s position and be appointed by the king as the next governor of the capital. This is an extremely honorable position. Although it cannot be regarded as a fief noble, the family is expected to be responsible for the defense of the capital in the era and gain great honor as a close minister of the king. Therefore, the small Konuson must be rewarded.

    "The king''s army is gathering, and it is time for me to gather the second banner to meet the king," he suggested.

    "Go for it! Assemble the brothers of the second flag team as much as possible."

    The old guys were either too old to lift their swords or passed away, and the Second Flag Team was transformed into a youth unit. A few old warriors who are still able to fight form the branches of the flag team, a small number of old Rus young people living in the capital are young shoots, and a large number of young people from other Viking tribes form the leaves. Such a second flag team lacks a record, and most of the recruits'' swords have not yet seen blood, but they are full of youthful vitality and eager to use their military exploits to gain honor for themselves.

    Little Conusson was in a hurry with King Rurik. When he made an emergency rally in Harvest Square and managed to reorganize the second flag team, he ran out of the city non-stop to merge with the main force of the army that was about to enter the city.

    Uniformly dressed and uniformly equipped, the king''s army marched on Nevsky Prospect in neat steps, accepting the ambiguity of the people. The newly assembled second flag team also joined the event.

    Rurik arrived in his loyal capital in high spirits, and now the real expedition has just begun.

    The king arrived with the main force of the East, and many officers gathered together to eat barbecue and drink hard liquor.

    All "ship" captains, officers equivalent to platoon commanders, were all on the invited list. Dozens of people accompanied the king and the king to drink and listened to the king''s speech.

    "If it is just to crusade the Jotalan people and just destroy a few villages, I can''t afford to assemble an army of thousands. This year, this king will sweep the entire Jotalan! Those who are willing to submit to us will be our compatriots! Those who dare to fight, Will be completely wiped out by our army! Odin bestowed my blessing and gave me a mission. The mission of this king is to conquer, and those villages and tribes that speak the Norse language will all be classified as Rus! What we need is a great Rus! You all Will be honored in this war, and more to come..."

    Rurik said a lot, but he never mentioned that war would bring killing, emphasizing that it was a glorious battle, and it was a battle that conformed to the will of the gods.

    As soon as they heard the glory promised by the gods in the battle, the warriors were excited. They don''t want to stick to ordinary life, they envy the heroes in legends, and they long to live like legends themselves.

    This time, Rurik allowed the whole army to enjoy a drink to wash away the fatigue of the long journey and to prepare for the more arduous journey that followed.

    The whole army is on vacation for three days, and the soldiers can buy some needed materials on the spot with their own money. After all, it is a war, and the handicrafts in the market sell very well. There are a large number of lucky elf wood carvings, and even small sculptures of gods such as Thor and Frey. They are widely worn around the necks of the soldiers as body guards, and they are at ease.

    Rurik was not idle either. As a recognized "one blessed by Odin", he didn''t need the protection of these amulets, because in a sense, he himself was the amulet of the entire army.

    The key to winning a war lies in having enough troops, the right timing, and adequate logistical support.

    In particular, the issue of logistical support is often ignored by European generals in this era. In this regard, the Rus army should try its best to make plans.

    During this half year, the weather was extremely cold, and Rurik''s sister-in-law Aslaki''s royal mill continued to be busy. The wheat was crushed into powder, the wheat bran was mixed with refined flour and kneaded into a ball, supplemented with some whole oat flour. Plenty of dry hard whole wheat biscuits. At the beginning, they all contained a lot of water, and the water was frozen into ice during storage. The first batch of sesame cakes was last year¡¯s product. Outdoors, the sesame cakes in the large refrigerator were essentially freeze-dried and turned into a large number of dehydrated and hard cakes.

    Such biscuits are not easy to eat, and they bite hard and grind their gums. It is superior to being an extremely storable ready-to-eat military ration, and the reserves of nearly half a year are now finally available.

    Not only the ready-to-eat sentinels, but a large amount of dehydrated salted fish jerky piled up the warehouse, and now they are all pulled out, stuffed into a large number of shopping bags and thrown on the sled.

    If an army of 5,000 men is mobilized, a soldier will eat three pounds of oats a day to cope with extreme physical exhaustion, so that if the campaign lasts for six months, the army can consume 2.7 million pounds of oats.

    This is only the consumption of personnel. If you add the loss of animal power, it is normal to consume five million pounds of oats in total.

    Rurik set the standard for his army based on the scientific military ration standard a thousand years later. He especially considered that all kinds of things would happen during the war. The only thing that can stabilize the army''s heart is sufficient food and grass.

    During the break, a high-level military meeting was held under his chairmanship.

    The atmosphere in the venue was warm and quickly turned serious.

    The old Konusson tried his best to advocate his son''s loyalty and bravery, and the young Konusson also took a selfie with his chest and vowed not to disgrace his old Ross blood.

    "Anything aside in advance, now, Governor Conuson, I want you to count all the stocks in the granary and prepare, in addition to throwing away the normal consumption of the people, you must prepare a strategic reserve of two million pounds of oats for me, And wait for the king''s call."

    Old Konusong was half-understood and half-dazed, "Your Majesty must have a profound plan."

    Rurik then said: "It''s very simple, this king must be fully prepared, if the war becomes anxious, I will need a lot of rear supplies to make up for the front consumption. You... You can''t hope that our army can loot Jota. The food of the Lan people? This king doesn¡¯t think they are very rich. Therefore, the original sale of food to the people has now been suspended, and the warehouses are all blocked. How much food is there?¡±

    Old Konuson was taken aback, but the king had given an order, and he had to carry it out. Fortunately for him, it is his great responsibility to control the granary, and the current inventory is extremely gratifying.

    "There are more than 3 million pounds of oats, and 200,000 pounds of wheat. You know, the country''s granary is the largest in the country. If there is a real shortage of food, in fact, there are still a lot of grain reserves in the private sector. If we encounter problems, we can Collect food from the people."

    "That''s great!" Rurik''s serious face overflowed with a smile: "I will block the granary immediately, and I will post a notice to inform the people. Anyway, everyone has surplus food at home. When the temperature returns, people will go fishing again. Before We Rus people eat fish all the time, and we can only eat some wheat during Hanukkah. Although wheat is a common delicacy now, the old tradition of eating fish must not be abandoned, especially now during the war, we can only temporarily suffer the people. "

    "They will understand us, as long as we get the glory, everything will be fine." Old Konuson said some glorious nonsense, and he may promise to cooperate with the king in the rear with a lot of practical actions.

    Rurik found many people to hold a meeting, and also gave the governor old Konusson a major task, especially the event of dividing the army into the army.

    Of course, after waiting for the ice and snow to melt, the material consumption of marching by sea will be less. In that case, the march will be delayed until May, and the war time for the Kingdom of Ross will be too little.

    The main force must do everything possible to reach Stockholm, Sweden as quickly as possible, and must wait until the first ten days of April to prepare the total force and start moving south. At that time, the Gulf of Bothnia and most of the Gulf of Finland were still full of ice floes, which were not good for navigation.

    In the capital city of New Roseburg, an allied force of only fifty people, consisting of Veps and Rudys, joined the king''s division under the leadership of Earl Telavis. Telavis himself is a Kowen, and now he has become the Count of the Veps who was canonized by Rurik. His territory is on the west bank of Lake Ladoga. A station-like existence that hunts toward the northeastern world.

    Telavis''s army all carried bows. Because of his friendship with the Finnish Count Yevlo, his army was equipped with the "ash tree" longbow. In blood, they are all a tribe under Finland, and will also be part of the Confederate army. Rurik didn''t ask them to send many troops, anyway, there were not many men, and it was Terravis who did his best to make fifty.

    According to Rurik''s plan, after the army assembled in Novososburg, they participated in a grand expedition and memorial service, and the army went all the way west on the north shore of the frozen Gulf of Finland. The army will absorb another army in Helminki (Helsinki), the trading town of the Finnish count, especially the Finnish count Yevlo himself, who, as once, was attributed to Rurik''s direct rule.

    A grand sacrifice was held under the auspices of High Priest Rumia, and more than 10,000 people gathered in Harvest Square, making this large square seem cramped.

    The well-dressed people rubbed shoulder to shoulder. They kept their distance from the assembled army out of awe, admired the military might of the army from a distance, and waited for the grand occasion of public sacrifice.

    After all, this is a national war, and Ross also dispatched the largest army in history.

    Another 111 reindeer were pulled out, and the brawny men with their golden chest hairs bare upper body held sharp knives and bleed the stags one by one in front of the Great Temple. The savage and high-level sacrifices ended, and the collected deer blood was consumed by the warriors. Severe fishy smell is a problem, but these sacrifices must have been ordered by God Not to mention, it is said that men who drink deer blood will become more masculine. The soldiers actually ate the blood of the deer, but the skin was stripped off, and the venison was rectified. It was frozen into cold meat in the cold weather, just as food on the journey.

    The Russ army ushered in an extremely important supply in the capital. A group of heavy weapons was shipped with sleds, and the combat troops, along with a variety of non-combat auxiliary personnel, swelled to 3,000. The number of sleds pulling people and goods has reached 600, and only 3,000 reindeer and more than 300 horses are pulling the sleds.

    After the army left the capital, it went all the way to the west. The army marched according to the formation of the flag team. Although the distance between the teams gradually increased, it was divided into multiple modules. Each sled in each module set up a flag, and a large number of flags gathered together. The presence of attention that cannot be ignored. There are as many modules as there are flag teams, and the 3,000 people are divided into seven modules and run towards Helminki City.

    Rurik was convinced that his loyal Yevlo had prepared a capable archer corps, and would follow the king''s order to organize a Finnish flag team of about 500 troops, and bring their own dry food waiting to be merged into the royal army.

    The army will never get lost in the world of ice and snow. They advance along the frozen coastline, rest at night, and continue to march during the day. Adequate grain reserves ensure the consumption of reindeer, horses and personnel, and the specially selected route also allows reindeer to open their heads on the snow to eat hay under the snow while resting to reduce material consumption.

    The army finally arrived at Helminki. Seven full days and nights had passed since they left the capital, Novrosburg. At noon on the eighth day, Rurik finally saw the first building of the Finns built by his order. A city of eight classics.

    The loyal Yevluo has brought his six-year-old son Kelha to wait for the arrival of the king.

 Chapter 880ï¼š Its a march against warmth

    Chapter 880 This is a march against warmth

    Compared with the big cities, Herminki is not only small, but also a bit rundown, which makes the fighters who are used to the big cities of Novgorod and Novgorod, somewhat contempt for the Finns.

    Herminki was a trading city at the mouth of a river, and the core Finnish settlement was inland.

    Today, the Rus conquerors gave the Suomi people the official name of Finland, and the territorial scope of this county has also been demarcated. The county of Finland has only the southern coastal area and the internal lake group. The area further north is the control area of ??the Rus Principality of the kingdom.

    The northern forests can only be used as hunting grounds, and now they belong to the Rus, the majority of Finns are more willing to move to areas closer to the sea.

    Because they were allowed to do business in big cities like New Roseburg, and because they were citizens of the Servant Earls, they could sell their hides for important iron and salt, paying a very low tax on mistakes. The country of Finland was already under the economic control of the Rus, and Rurik was not worried about their possible rebellion.

    On the contrary, they will maintain the hegemony of Ross for more benefits.

    Today''s Yevluo is middle-aged, and since he has lived a stable and more prosperous life, his angular face is now much rounder.

    Rurik finally met the mercenary captain from the past at the frozen pier, where the current sleigh team stopped.

    "Yavlo, you''re fat."

    "Indeed, a lot of things have changed since life got better." Saying that, Yevro introduced his daughter-in-law in particular.

    "She is your...Hermi?" Rurik was taken aback, and rationally told himself that this woman was Helmi, the daughter of Chief Suomi, and now she has changed from the appearance of a woman with a small memory, but Live as a ball of suet.

    Helmi is still so shy, and now she is holding the eldest son with one hand and holding a small one in her arms. She must have had a good life. She was dressed so gorgeously and elegantly, and she had gained too much weight by eating brocade clothes and jade food, but she was unusually fat. I was afraid that she was pregnant with a third child.

    It was a shock to her to see the former Rurik, who was tall and wore a golden laurel crown. Rurik of memory is a beautiful boy. Since the Suomi servants of Rose, she has rarely seen the king''s honor. Now, seeing the king''s tall and mighty appearance, she is still subtle.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Yevro deliberately brought his son to his side.

    "Look, this is my eldest son. Kelha, Lord King."

    The boy had a tinge of brown in his black hair, and his face was very similar to Yevro''s. The boy was clearly six or seven years old, and Rurik knew about it, and the child was at most seven years old.

    The child seemed very restrained, but the voice calling to the king sounded comfortable.

    "Child, you come." Rurik waved his hand insistently.

    Behind the king was a huge army, the feathers of the helmet swayed in the wind like reeds in summer, and the flags pieced together into a forest.

    The boy was pushed over by his father in awe.

    Rurik looked at his face, pinching his chin, "I know your name is Kelha. You...know who I am."

    "Yes. The king."

    "Inaccurate, but appropriate. Your father was my loyal servant, and we fought side by side in many tense moments. Kelha, you know who you are."

    "Me?" The boy''s big eyes flickered: "It''s the count of Finland."

    "Yes. It''s my Finnish Count. So, are you ready to join my army on the expedition?"

    "I have done."

    After listening, Rurik rubbed the boy''s face again and put him back.

    It was already obvious that Yevro was naturally ordered to lead his troops into the war. He would bring his eldest son to the war, and Kelha really needed some merit.

    Herminki is not Yevro''s mansion, the Earl''s Palace is inland in the lake area. He didn''t know where the village he used to be for a long time, and now he uses the home of his father-in-law Uko as a mansion.

    The Suomi people, or the inhabitants of the Finnish Counties in a narrow sense, live in a small part of the Lake District as a whole, and the other part settles in the trading port of Herminki.

    This small trading city has a mansion in the country and a parliamentary chamber built by the mill Rosduma.

    The Ross army has finally ushered in a crucial rest. They camped on the spot and immediately started trade with the local residents.

    In the evening, bonfires illuminate the darkness, as if the snow-covered forest were burning. The army formed several camps according to the formation of the flag team, and all the reindeer pulling the sleigh were also unbridled and fed a large amount of oats.

    On the other hand, Herminki''s parliamentary chamber was brightly lit.

    Rurik brought his flag captains and some senior entourages to sit in it and inquired about Yevlo''s conscription.

    He heard the news very directly and simply: "Five hundred people. At least 500 people! The Suomi warriors in your hands are all short in stature. I don''t expect them to face the enemy head-on. You can at least give me 500 bows and arrows. Hand. Can this be done?"

    Rurik''s words were exactly what Yevro was thinking: "If it were five hundred archers, I would be able to take them out now. It''s just that the situation is a bit special."

    "How? Is it difficult?"

    "The special thing is that my people are not only in Helminki City. They all carry long bows, and they will be the support force that His Majesty should receive."

    "It''s a good thing." Rurik slapped his thigh.

    "It''s just that they don''t have uniform clothes, and the arrows in my hand are not of good quality. And for an expedition, my team doesn''t have much rations."

    Some problems suddenly appeared in front of Rurik, and he thought for a while: "This king ordered you to send troops, so you naturally thought of all the losses during your battle. Don''t worry, arrows and food are not a problem, but uniform dress is a problem. Anyway, you guys Pull some white cloth and tear it into strips and tie it to the eye-catching place on the body, that''s enough."

    "Okay. I''ll assemble the army tomorrow for your inspection."

    Yevro''s perfect cooperation saved a lot of time, so the army would not stay here for too long.

    But when Rurik pointed out the next action plan of the army, most of the people present were full of confidence, only Yevlo was surprised.

    "Is this army going to cross the frozen ocean? It''s already March! This is crazy!"

    "Are you questioning me?" Rurik narrowed his eyes slightly.

    "I can not."

    "No. You''re just inexperienced. Yevro, you''ve been in your hometown for so long, you forgot that the northern seas won''t melt until early April at the earliest. It''s not a bad day now, and we can hurry up and get to the sea. Arrived in Sweden before the ice thawed."

    Yevro still felt that this matter was too risky, and he also pointed out that he had prepared a group of long ships. Since the king was in a hurry, he did not ask.

    He showed complete cooperation and completed the assembly of the Finnish army the next day.

    Take a good look at this short dark-haired man!

    Let''s take a look at them walking sideways with their hands behind their backs. The Finnish soldiers wore leather jackets of various leather sewing. Most of them bundled white cloth strips of different sizes on their bodies as required, which formed a huge difference with the taupe leather jackets. They all held longbows, which at first glance looked like they were holding a long, bent wooden pole, a bowstring made of animal intestines taut.

    If they were the enemy, it was not enough for them to be themselves, but the tactical advantage of holding these longbows would cause trouble for the Rus army. Fortunately, their servant army, its existence can greatly enhance the efficiency of Ross'' long-range attack.

    It was Rurik who was curious about where Yevlo got the huge number of "ash trees" to make bows. He just asked Yevlo and said it all, it couldn''t be simpler - the Finns were planting trees on purpose.

    This incident gave Rurik a wake-up call. "I asked the Slavs to look for oak trees everywhere to cut down. Maybe I should change my mind and open up a field by Lake Ilmen, uproot the small oak saplings I found and transplant them. Otherwise, I will directly sow the acorns..."

    The Rus army only stayed in Helminki for one day and two nights. On the morning of the third day after their arrival, the Finnish army, led by Yevlo, rode on their own reindeer sleigh, brought a large reserve of fish jerky and Enter the army formation and participate in the westward expedition in the form of the Finnish flag team.

    At present, the Finns who joined the team are the last troops to be added to the eastern journey. They marched again for five days, and the frozen sea and the island group surrounded by ice were in sight.

    Things were far more wonderful than Rurik had imagined, because the vast and trivial ?land Islands were ahead, and the sea ice that encased them was still hard.

    There was a strong man holding a big double-edged axe constantly smashing the ice surface, and with a lot of energy, it could be considered that the ice layer was smashed.

    At this moment, the army''s attitude towards the frozen sea is very complicated. After all, it is already March, and the ocean in front of you is floating with a layer of ice. Is it safe?

    According to the measurement of the ice layer from the excavated ice hole, the current thickness of the ice is still the length of a man''s forearm.

    Such a thickness can already ensure the smooth travel of the manned sled.

    Are you still hesitating?

    The warriors who were sighing and sighing saw their king standing on a high place, his sword in hand shining in the sun.

    "Warriors! Command Odin to grant victory to the brave! Compared with the feats you will create, what is there to fear in crossing the sea of ??ice? Me! Rurik! I have crossed the sea of ??ice before, now follow me again."

    This is an uplifting slogan that must be shouted, and the words that follow have a special effect.

    "We''re going to get another supply at Tombstone Island. We''ll get there early to have drinks and barbecues!"

    No matter what his subordinates thought, Rurik ordered his sleigh to rush towards the ?land Islands. Seeing that, the guards had no choice, so everyone could only bite the bullet and rush up.

    After all, it is March, and the European world is gradually entering a cycle of the Little Ice Age. It is indeed a challenge to cross the ice sea in March. The ?land Islands hold the throat of entering the Gulf of Bothnia. The dimension here is very high. The entire northern bay is destined to be a lump of ice, and even some exaggerated ice packs will be squeezed out due to the expansion of sea ice.

    There are no such wonders in the Aland Islands. Considering the safety of the march, Rurik also deliberately rushed to the islands, taking advantage of the fact that most of the waterways here are only two meters deep, so that even if a sled falls into the ice cave, it can be pulled up. He made preparations with both hands. After arriving at Tombstone Island, if he found that the sea ice on the westward road was too thin, he could only wait on the island until it was enough to penetrate. If it is safe enough, it will naturally rush directly to Helsinki, Sweden without stopping.

    This is a march against warmth, and there is no moment when the soldiers are so eager for spring to come later.

    The huge sleigh team rushed across the island group in just one day, and suddenly appeared on the frozen Tombstone Island like a ghost, shocking the residents of the island.

    But at the same time, it also brought excitement to other people on the island.

    The so-called "other people" are not ordinary. They have a scale of 1,000 people, and they are essentially two flag teams!

    It was the third flag team, mainly composed of Melalen immigrant men, flag captain Heliger, and the fourth flag team, composed entirely of Balmers, flag captain Hellafid Bringgoldsen.

    They also arrived at Tombstone Island in recent days, also riding on sledges, also carrying a lot of supplies and weapons.

    This thousand-strong army was also accompanied by a group of auxiliary war personnel, and even hundreds of merchants ended their traditional business of buying furs in the north ahead of schedule, and they went south happily with the substantial protection of the Rus army. Many chicken thieves businessmen think more, any war is an opportunity, not to mention that King Ross''s plan to swallow the Gotaland area is no longer a bragging, and businessmen can make a fortune in the process.

    Behold! There is a huge army assembled on Tombstone Island. They are neatly equipped and uniform. Can those Yottarans really withstand the explosive hammer of this kind of army?

    There is nothing wrong with convincing the merchants that King Rurik the Great can annex Denmark.

    The so-called third and fourth flag teams, in the final analysis, they are not from the old Ross, they are indeed Vikings in blood. Everyone believes in the same gods and speaks the same language. Now that Rus has unified the whole of northern Scandinavia, everyone is willing to call themselves Rus. After all, whoever dares to oppose Ross will be eliminated no matter how far they hide.

    Ordinary Balmers living in the port of Narvik ushered in a glorious moment, their flag team merged into the army and began to accept the king''s inspection.

    They were extremely happy, because their own countess Noren was also in the army, dressed as a female warrior, reviewing the hometown warriors who crossed the central mountain range to this Tombstone Island.

    The military might be prosperous, and Rurik was extremely proud.

    Not only is the combat unit that has swelled to more than 4,000 people, but also those former playmates have grown into adults. Especially Kanuf, this kid is already fulfilling the duties of governor of the hometown of Roseburg.

    There is also Kawei, who is basically the same age as Arik. Now, as an "engineering weapon master", he has specially brought some craftsmen to join the army. They are torque slingshot operators and can also repair heavy equipment from crossbow machines to large slingshots. With enough tools, they can even repair the sled. There is also a small figure among the craftsmen, that is Kuzneslav, who is already ten years old. He is Rurik''s nephew by the nickname Kuja.

    It''s finally here, and the army of the Rus Kingdom under the direct command of Rurik has finally assembled on this Tombstone Island.

    The first, the second, the third, the fourth, the sixth, the five flag teams had a total strength of 2,500 men.

    There were 500 members of the Finnish flag team, 50 members of the Vips-R¨¹di Allied Force, 100 members of the Koven Allied Force (including a group of boys who were just twelve years old), and a total of 650 Pan-Finnish Ethnic Allied Forces.

    The king''s guard was three hundred infantry and three hundred cavalry.

    There are more than 100 artisans in the army.

    There are also some special non-combat personnel. Their sources are very mixed. Many of them were drawn from the state-run brewery. Their current status is undoubtedly military doctors.

    After all, a war injury is almost a trauma. Debridement and cut off the contaminated flesh and then suture the wound with twine, or use a small tree saw to cut off people, these savage carpenters can do it. But the only way to anesthetize people is to use spirits to get people drunk, and it is better for the brewers to do this kind of thing.

    There are military doctors, a team of cooks and even a military band for the honor guard.

    The miscellaneous personnel together have approached 5,000 people.

    And it''s not over yet.

    The Gurdot is currently frozen on Tombstone Island, where a number of standard armed cargo ships and some honest cargo ships are parked, and a large number of traditional longboats are parked on the snow-covered shore.

    After the sea ice has completely melted, the warships of all Rus will be in action, carrying a thousand Slav warriors eastward, and the fleet will gather in Sweden, and by that time, Rurik expects that all preparations will be completed. You can go south with the trend of record and progress without any worries.

    By that time, it is entirely possible for the army to expand to 10,000.

    "Why should I wait for Ragnar to fatten himself up and join forces to attack the King of Denmark, since I can possibly have a thousand soldiers in my hands? I can do it myself."

    Rurik''s determination swelled with the expansion of his troops, and looking at the last sea of ??ice, there was no need to worry about the thinning of the sea ice.

    The main force of the Rus Kingdom began to form a long snake formation and rushed towards Stockholm. It was only the third day. The mighty sleigh army, like the Yormengard python on the ice, fluttered with countless faces of white and blue. tattooed the flag, arrived at the end of the journey.

    The mighty army entered the still-frozen Lake M?laren, headed straight to the settlement of the M?laren tribe, and set up camp under the stunned gaze of the local people, high and low.

    Behold! There are Ross flags flying everywhere. In this way, the former King Bjorn, who abdicated, had to admit the fact that King Rurik had occupied Melalen.

 Chapter 881ï¼š The target of the 10,000 army

    Chapter 881 The attack target of the 10,000 army

    The people of Melalen witnessed the entry of a huge army, and at the same time refreshed their understanding of the concept of "big army".

    The main force of the Russ army suddenly came across the ice sea in a large number of reindeer sleighs, and their magic weapon fell from the sky. If the king suddenly became angry, this army waved the sword at the Melalen tribe. Can Melalen protect itself?

    Fortunately, King Rurik had no reason to use force against his loyal Melalen.

    Stockholm is still frozen in ice, although ice fishermen are aware of the rapid thinning of the ice, and spring has yet to come.

    Spring is here, and it may still be two weeks before Lake M?laren thaws.

    Once the lake and sea thawed, the Ross ship pulled anchor and set sail for the first time, and assembled at the mouth of Lake M?laren on a large scale. At that moment, all the reindeer sleighs were temporarily put on hold, and all the soldiers and horses boarded the boat.

    Rurik has about two weeks to complete the deployment of troops in the Swedish area, and he has already begun to move.

    A new city has sprung up, on an island near Stockholm. The main group of the Ross army camped here. People used local materials to build temporary shacks. Thousands of people started working at the same time, and the camp was quickly built.

    Those sleigh-pulling reindeer who had taken off their bridles were herded into temporary pens on the spot, temporarily fed them with oats, and began to drive them to eat the dead grass under the snow on the spot, and then wait until the ice and snow melted and all the grasses sprouted, as long as the deer herds were driven to nibble everywhere. Grass will do, as their ancestors roam the shores of Lake M?laren to save food.

    The future expedition reindeer is basically useless, and there is no problem with reducing or ending food feeding.

    However, personnel and war horses must maintain a high standard of treatment to recharge their batteries.

    They set up a large number of iron pots to boil oatmeal. Each flag team has more than ten pots. Together, hundreds of large pots are fired every day, so that the charming aroma of wheat will not dissipate for a long time.

    Thousands of people gathered and waited for the signal to set off, and beyond that, life seemed to consist of limited daily training and plenty of leisure. Energetic warriors often fight shirtless, competing for the real man amid the booing of their comrades. More than 20 of them also gathered together, aiming for a burlap sack full of hay, and played primitive football.

    If such a vigorous army is allowed to enter what is now Stockholm, or into the living quarters of the Melalen tribe, it is bound to cause some trouble.

    Rurik ordered the army not to leave the currently demarcated living quarters, and anyone who violated it would be expelled from the ranks and lost the opportunity to gain war honors.

    Lost the chance to get honor? Is this also a punishment?

    Precisely this is the right medicine, and those who yearn for honor have to obediently implement the king''s life.

    However, Rurik could restrain his subordinates, and he could not restrain the Melarens who smelled business opportunities. Uninvited local Merlaren merchants sell amulets, useful gadgets. Even some of the girls who were prostitutes came here to open, although Rurik didn''t like these guys and didn''t use force to drive them away.

    The barracks are densely fluttered with Ross flags, which are extremely conspicuous, and strongly swear their existence to the native nobility of Melalen.

    The other huge flag has been beautiful for half a year. This is the flagpole at the gate of the Governor''s Palace. Every sunny day, the huge Ross flag will flutter in the wind.

    Baihu, a big white fat man, welcomed back his king as the governor.

    On this day, Rurik and his cronies simply rode across the ice on horseback. The riding team was gorgeously dressed and very ostentatious.

    The big white fat white fox couldn''t stop laughing, because he didn''t know it was the king, his old friends, and his younger brother Lanhu.

    "Your Majesty, you are finally here. I saw a huge army from a high place. Obviously, our army will easily win in future wars..."

    After some polite greetings, everyone entered the warm room.

    After another chat, Rurik, who was sitting steadily, stopped talking and went straight to the topic: "What are the local nobles doing? Are they already gathering troops?"

    The white fox was indeed prepared for this. He nodded: "Yes. Although the chill of winter forced people to hide in their homes, all the free mercenaries in Melalen have masters."

    "Master? Aren''t they all recruited by that guy Bjorn?"

    "The same can be said. It was the local land nobles who paid together to put together a mercenary team of maybe 400 people."

    Rurik frowned and thought for a while: "Four hundred people? Is this the attitude of the Mellarens?"

    Baihu sensed Wang''s dissatisfaction and hurriedly answered: "They can obviously recruit more troops, but..."

    "how?"

    "According to my observation, since the major defeat that year, there has always been war weariness among the Melalen people. If the king intends to chat with those nobles, he can force them to send more troops."

    "It''s a means." Rurik sighed: "It''s just forcing a group of guys who don''t want to fight to fight. How can this kind of army talk about combat power. But it''s still talking about."

    Taking advantage of the topic, Rurik decided to convene a meeting of nobles immediately. He expected to allocate his manpower to convene the meeting of the chiefs of large and small tribes in the region as quickly as possible. The situation was much better than he thought.

    The chiefs of those great clans are already in Stockholm.

    A group of messenger sledges galloped across the thinning ice, and the couriers moved so fast that they arrived at the sub-clan and pulled their leader straight back.

    Therefore, even if it declines, Melalen still has its own pride. King Bjorn, who abdicated the throne, has become a king anyway, even if the throne has no power, it legally means that Melalen has always held the hegemony. The nobles of Melalen knew that the king was coming, so they did not move. This time, after the king gave a clear order, Bjorn, who was demoted to a duke, brought some big land nobles along with the other dukes to gather in the big city in Stockholm city. Chamber.

    A wooden house that was leaking everywhere was reinforced, a large number of embossed wooden boards were placed on the plane, and the interior furnishings were also rectified. It is a longhouse with a Viking flavor, and it is different from the traditional longhouse in that it has a wooden floor.

    A meeting of nobles in the Swedish part of the Rus Kingdom was held in this longhouse.

    Here, Rurik showed the majesty of the top nobles only from the clothes. The nobles sat cross-legged on the floor, and the king himself opened the meeting.

    He looked at the left and right to get straight to the point: "The main nobles have arrived, and it seems that there are still some small clan leaders who have not yet arrived. We don''t have to wait for them. Now this king goes straight to the subject! This king just wants to know how many troops you plan to send."

    Rurik''s eyes stared at Bjorn first, only to hear him introduce him without haste.

    "As for the strength of our Melarens, our internal consultation results in five hundred."

    "That''s it?" Although he knew the answer in advance, Rurik''s dissatisfaction was etched on his face. "You are a large tribe with tens of thousands of people, and you also sent thousands of troops back then, but now you prevaricate me with 500 people?"

    "But we Melalen already lacked enough men. No one knows this better than you." Bjorn''s eyes glared into eagles.

    "It''s too few! You don''t have to stare at me like this to protest against me. Bjorn, you are also a man who has been a king. Do you only have so much appeal?"

    "¡­"

    "Are you keeping silent? Or are you keeping it on purpose? I know you and other land nobles still have a group of slaves, and you have a large number of tenant farmers. Now implement this king''s order! Remember this is an order! You must be in Assemble a thousand people for me within ten days! You must also remember that the provisions for these troops are prepared by you."

    A large number of Melalen land nobles licked their faces to participate in this meeting of the great nobles, which is equivalent to not giving Duke Bjorn face. Rurik has always been aware that Bjorn is weak, and since that''s the case, he can make plans and make other land nobles do more.

    They had to first dispatch free mercenaries recruited by their partners, then take out their own private soldiers, and finally organize a group of tenant farmers to join the army, so that they could make up an army of a thousand people.

    Rurik reckoned that they were incapable of forcing the yeoman to go into battle, especially at the time of spring ploughing. Of course, they could delusionally force the yeoman farmers to go out into battle by forceful means, but Rurik was very stuck in time. It was said that when the spring ploughing began, the army was about to be launched.

    As long as they thought carefully, some landed nobles in Melalen realized the king''s intentions. The strength of many landed aristocrats was built not only on the abundance of private farmland, but also on the military strength of the private army at hand. Forcing the private army to fight is to weaken the strength of the nobles and test their obedience. The nobles had no choice, and the king''s order could not be violated. Although it was not known how strong the king''s main army was, the densely fluttering banners had proved that the scale was astonishingly large. It was rumored that the news of the king''s 10,000 people not only went away, but also more and more convinced the nobles. .

    Although Bjorn hesitated, in order to ensure that he was still favored and supported by the king, he agreed. He promised to recruit a thousand soldiers, and even the sustenance needed by the army was collected by the Melarens themselves.

    Whose soldiers are responsible is just right. These Swedish nobles, big and small, are essentially landed nobles, and they still hold a lot of fields and sufficient stocks of granaries. If the nobles wanted to accumulate wealth, they would either go to war and plunder, or exploit them internally, especially exploiting their debt slaves and tenant farmers, making these people work hard every year without starving to death.

    The attitude of the Melalen people is not positive, nor is it negative. Although the nobles feel pain, they can still bear it when they grit their teeth.

    Bjorn also appealed loudly in public: "We Melalen will meet the king''s order, and we will mobilize all five large ships, as well as a large number of long ships, and join the Rus fleet to run to the Old Ostara Fjord to Gotaland. When people go to war, we will definitely be able to capture a lot of wealth and supreme glory. Please cooperate with the king!"

    This high-profile remark is to inspire his own spirit, and also to remind and comfort the other nobles of Melalen.

    Not all the other nobles were as ambiguous as the Mellarens, on the contrary, the other great nobles were all supportive.

    Needless to say, the Unglath tribe, old Ungriff had his own concerns, he was afraid that if his son died in battle, no one would inherit the power.

    The old man noticed that Blue Fox Gouldsson was here, and suddenly shouted in a high-pitched voice: "We Onkras intend to send 300 troops! Although the troops are very small, this is what we can do as best we can without delaying the farming season. The army that can be brought out. Poor my son is not a real hero, and I am old myself. I hope that the blue fox Gouldsson will command the army of Unkrath."

    The words were deafening, and Lanhu never thought that he could get this honor.

    The nobles exclaimed incredulousness, and Rurik¡¯s eyes were sharp and his mouth was fast. From Klaas, you are a merchant and a warrior yourself, and they will definitely obey you."

    Rurik''s speed left old Ungriff speechless, and the blue fox could only laugh with embarrassment.

    After all, the current Lanhu is not a greedy guy. He has experienced **** battles and commanded the army. Now that he can command 300 people, isn''t he living as a captain of Yijieqi? Isn''t that the commander-in-chief of Unkrath''s army? even¡­

    Although he couldn''t even think about it before, the blue fox now feels that he can replace the Ungriff family one day, and the Goodell family eventually became the Duke of Uncles.

    Among the many nobles, Longstall, Duke of Yilmalen, was the most active.

    Longstall never imagined that the king would really mobilize the army to stand up for himself, but the fact is not as simple as "coming ahead".

    For any monarch, is the purpose of mobilizing a huge army to go on a spring outing? When there is a strong military force, it is natural to lay down a large territory.

    This year''s war has completely overturned last year''s conception. The king did not want to conquer a few Gotaland villages and stop those people from encroaching on the north.

    At the end of the round, Longstall spoke. He did not mention his plan to send troops, but pointed out the core of the problem: "Your Majesty, what is the purpose of our war this year? In my opinion, your army is going to conquer the entire Gotaland. A very large area will be enveloped in your control."

    He really put an open secret on the table, and Rurik smiled and didn''t want to hide it: "Yes! If I punish the Gotaland people, I will send hundreds of warriors. This time I want to conquer the entire southern Scandinavia. In Navia, the Gottarans have two choices, surrender to the kingdom, or die. I hope to conquer them through this war, I don''t want to really kill them all, they also speak Norse after all, We believe in Odin. We could have united with them, but the fundamental contradiction lies in how to demarcate the pastures for cattle and fish ponds for fishing, and we can sign a treaty with them after the war."

    "It would be great if that''s the case." Longstall was very satisfied. He didn''t really intend to exterminate those guys, but his tribe was farming, livestock, and farming and growing wheat. This kind of production and lifestyle requires a stable life. The atmosphere, as long as the Yottarans don''t cross the old world, he can''t hate those guys.

    Rurik asked again: "So, how many troops are you willing to send?"

    "Then, without delaying the farming season, I will send 500 troops. And my people will serve as guides. I will inform Your Majesty all the information about the Gotaland people that may be possible."

    "That''s great. Your tribe''s male population is not very large, so I''m very pleased to cooperate with this king."

    Because he had a secret meeting with Ronstall himself last year, Rurik knew a lot about the Gotaland people, especially the southern part of Lake Wettern was the main living area of ??the Gotaland people, which was also named after the Gotaland people. The main settlements are Jonkoping and the island of Vyczynso in the lake. There is another large settlement that has not yet been identified called Gothenburg, and Vaxjo in the forest.

    Gothenburg? Longstall mentioned the place last year, and Rurik concluded its existence.

    Based on this information, why did the kingdom just clean up the Gotaland settlements on the north side of Lake Wittern? Since there is a waterway that can go straight to Lake Wittern, which is extremely long and narrow in the north and south, the kingdom''s army should rush in directly with the fleet to wipe out their main forces. settlements.

    Large clans expressed that they would send troops vigorously. Although small clans had problems in various aspects, even symbolic troops should be involved.

    If the forces from all sides are put together again, the Swedish part of the kingdom can still pull out an army with a size of 2,000 people. Although this is not the full strength of Sweden, it is the largest force that can be brought out without harming the agricultural season this year.

    As a result, Rurik publicly announced that he had revised the strategic objectives of this year''s war.

    "The opportunity is in front of this king. I will strive to conquer the entire Gotaland within a year. We have assembled an unprecedented army of 10,000 people and will surely win."

    Rurik did not specify the true strength of his main force, but generally described the total strength of the troops involved in the war as 10,000, and the nobles believed it to be true. Why really have 10,000 people? An army of 5,000 people is already very impressive.

    All parties reorganized their troops immediately after the meeting. Everyone was waiting for the ice and snow to melt. It would not be a long wait to take the initiative.

 Chapter 882ï¼š We want to conquer Gotaland within a month

    Chapter 882 We will conquer Jotaland within a month

    The ocean is thawing rapidly, and the straits from the ?land Islands to Scandinavia have recovered. Although there is a huge amount of floating ice floating on the sea and the ice continues to drift south, such bad sea conditions can already make some long ships. Forcibly accompany.

    Days of fine weather are accelerating the collapse of the ice, while the snow that blankets the world is melting at a rate visible to the naked eye.

    The world is thawing at a rate visible to the naked eye, the wooden roofs flow with streams, the muddy and life-like places are everywhere.

    The people of Meralen knew very well that the king was about to launch a war against the south. Most of the farmers and fishermen did not want to take part in this risky expedition. In their hearts, they hoped that the king of Rurik would win. The most important thing before them now was Prepare for the upcoming spring ploughing.

    Let those who are not afraid of death go to hell! People who were farmers and fishermen would rather farm with peace of mind than pay for the failure of the nobles'' military adventures.

    Some people are cowards, and Rurik will never force such people into battle.

    The surface of Lake M?laren was filled with shattered ice, and the once blocked ships all regained their former strength.

    This is the case here, the warmer Gulf of Finland, and even the inland lake Ilmen, farther south, must be doing well.

    Rurik could predict the moves of the capital. The main force of the Ross fleet was anchored at the Kronstadt anchorage next to the capital. The main ships had been trapped by the ice, and now the ships should all be dispatched all the way west.

    Excitingly, a squadron rushed into the mouth of Lake M?laren.

    It was the Ross Squadron moored at Tombstone Island in the ?land Islands. The flagship Gourdot led a group of standard armed cargo ships and honest cargo ships into the ice-filled Lake M?laren.

    The solid oak keel and the rib of the ship smashed through the ice blocks, and the ships flying the Ross flag dropped anchor next to the city of Stockholm.

    The sudden appearance of the squadron shocked the nobles and gave a strong boost to the stationed Rus army.

    Because the fleet brought a critical batch of supplies, and the first net of herring this year.

    The Ross army set up large and small bonfires to roast fish stalls in the camp, and sipped the ale that was unloaded. They feasted and enjoyed their last meal before the expedition.

    The warriors are optimistic, but the road to the south is actually going into uncharted territory. This is a challenge, and people inevitably have concerns. Why worry? Nothing is better than drinking mellow ale.

    With the melting of ice and snow, the world became more and more muddy, and Huze''s restoration of walking together made it easier for the army to gather.

    Originally the open space of the old fishing village for free trade, now it happens to be the gathering place for the army of the various tribes of Sweden.

    Regardless of how many people they have, the dukes, big and small, went into battle in person or appointed their eldest son to be the commander-in-chief, and brought their tribe''s troops to this open space in Stockholm to assemble.

    A large number of longboats washed directly onto the muddy tidal flat, and the soldiers waded ashore, then removed their shields and held short spears, and gathered together on the shore.

    Such an army may seem very unorganized, but it is not the case. They are from the same tribe and get along with each other day and night on weekdays. The friendships cultivated by the soldiers in production and labor can burst out powerful combat effectiveness on the battlefield.

    But it''s fair to say that their clothes are too sloppy, the clothes are not uniform, and there are even guys wearing shabby figurines, which seems to be deliberately showing off the exaggerated blue tattoos on the backs of their arms.

    In comparison, Rurik''s entourage is more than simply dressed in gorgeous and regular clothes?

    Compared with other Swedish tribes, the Mellarens try their best to make their clothes uniform. They can''t really achieve complete unity, but it is quite easy to make the cloth black. The main color of this army of thousands of people mainly composed of professional mercenaries, unemployed vagabonds, pure serfs and debt tenants is black, and even the original color is black. The brown-toned Buckler is also painted with black toner.

    This is a tradition. Thinking of the Melalen tribe in its heyday, Olekin, its leader and the first king of Sweden, relied on a "black army" of 800 people to maintain its notice.

    If the Russ army does not come, the "new black army" of the Melalen people can naturally crush the other tribes'' armies in the aura.

    Now King Russ is on his military horse.

    Under the **** of cavalry, Rurik, who was dressed in full costume, rode a military horse in the same costume.

    Rurik deliberately put on a suit of chainmail that had been polished to a glossy finish, which shone in the sunlight.

    Instead of wearing a helmet, he can show off his flowing golden ponytail and the golden laurel he wears on his head.

    The cavalry present were also dressed in full costumes, each holding a spear with a flag hanging under the spear.

    There were a hundred cavalrymen who participated in this parade. For ordinary Swedes, the appearance of cavalry was as novel as the Asgardian gods descended to earth. They opened their mouths in amazement, their eyes drawn to the king and his cavalry guards.

    So poor Bjorn, Duke of M¨¦laren had to squint at his past. He was proud that he had assembled the agreed thousand warriors and wanted to show the king a hand, but now it seemed that his display was too clumsy.

    The Rus cavalry is here, and there is a squadron behind the cavalry.

    Just the squadron, with a Gurdot sitting in the seat, suppressed the five Ross armed cargo ships ordered by the Mellarens.

    Bjorn imitated the appearance of Ross''s army, and tried his best to rule the army into a phalanx. Some in the procession carried blacked-out flags with chalky mud repainted to resemble ravens. This is the flag of Odin. It is quite amazing that other tribes have also played their own flags. Although the colors of the cloth are all kinds of strange, what they have in common is that they are all painting an abstract raven.

    "How? King, I assembled the army according to your request. I have a thousand men, can you... be satisfied?"

    "Well done." Rurik looked at the army, pretending to compliment: "I saw a very combat-effective army. How do you plan to transport them to the battlefield?"

    "It''s best to follow the traditional method! Everyone takes the longboat to the fjord of Old Ostara."

    "You don''t plan to use the five cargo ships sold to you?"

    "Of course, they''ll be stuffed with food. And..." Bjorn paused, "I''m also going to leave an empty boat for the spoils."

    Looking at Bjorn''s face again, Rurik smiled: "Your ambition is not small, let''s wait and see."

    With that, Rurik grabbed the reins abruptly and urged the horses forward.

    It is not a problem to place 5,000 soldiers in an open space for free trade at the same time.

    Now it seems that there are about 2,000 people assembled, and there are also many curious people in the distance watching with their heads sticking out.

    No one wants to stand with the "black army", the black army of Melalen is to the east, and the armies of the other tribes are to the west. Just because the visual forces on the east and west sides were comparable, Rurik concluded that the Swedes really only sent two thousand troops in this battle.

    Accustomed to the neat appearance of his own Ross army, Rurik suddenly felt that the army in front of him was quite unfamiliar. He suddenly realized that he had forgotten the appearance of the most traditional Viking warrior.

    They dress casually. Although soldiers worship heroes and regard sacrifice on the battlefield as a noble sacrifice, they pragmatically use various objects to strengthen the defense of their vital parts. They will try their best to get a solid oak shield, a Iron sword and a sharp spear.

    The soldier''s weapon was his own, and Rurik even saw the silhouette of the farm implement flail.

    Soldiers are also looking at the honor of the king.

    King Rurik, now he has sharp edges and corners, and his golden beard is attached to his face and has been trimmed into a charming neat beard. His ponytail hairstyle has never changed and has become a very recognizable existence.

    He was tall and mighty, and his image fulfilled all imaginations of a young heroic warrior, and this feeling was strengthened by riding a horse.

    The soldiers also felt an indescribable comfort invisibly. This king was not a man of the highest order. Of course, he is the supreme king, and his aura attracts people who want to get close, and it seems that he will win glory and victory by working hard for him.

    In this regard, the Yilmalun army showed the strongest performance!

    Regardless of the king''s great dreams, for the Yermalen tribe, the king sent a large army this year to help him drive away the invading Jotaland people.

    Rurik''s review of the Swedish army made a great deal of momentum, and the greater momentum lay in the next grand sacrifice.

    The city of Stockholm was built on the basis of the old Birka market. The city is surrounded by large and small islands. The terrain is extremely trivial, and all kinds of waterways can eventually lead to the sea.

    This area is the general gathering place for the army of the kingdom, and the warriors of all tribes can bring their own large and small ships to station and stand by.

    Rurik concluded that the main fleet was heading to Lake M?laren with supplies, but now he had to take the nobles straight to the great temple of Uppsala, north of the lake.

    A small mixed fleet went against the swollen river and arrived at the inner lake where the Uppsala tribe was backed. The huge yew tree was visible to the naked eye. The existence of this tree even made the temple buildings next to it seem insignificant. exist.

    The Governor of Uppsala, Swinende, would personally lead his troops into battle, but Rurik assigned him the task of supporting logistics, and the task of an armed cargo ship owned by him was to transport food. The army will not directly participate in the war, but it can also win the glory of victory. Swined is very happy. He still has some things to report, especially a happy event-the Uppsala priest arranged by the king is indeed pregnant with a child. .

    The king went straight to Uppsala with the nobles of Rus, Sweden, and Finland. According to the agreement last year, he made the oath sacrifice here before the expedition, and ten reindeer were also prepared for this sacrifice.

    It is true that there are only ten deer sacrificed this time. There is no other reason. There is no reason for the specifications of the sacrifice in Uppsala to be the same as the sacrifice in the kingdom of New Roseburg. The so-called honor and order are ordered. Since the Rus Principality of the kingdom is the absolute leading force, Only the sacrifice of the first temple in the capital is qualified to define what is the highest standard.

    It stands to reason that the priestly ritual of ten reindeer sacrifices is already a high standard. Could the gods still think that Rurik is stingy?

    This time, Rurik was desperate to get to Uppsala as soon as possible.

    Sacrifice is one aspect, and seeing your own priest Rumi again is another.

    The girl approached Rurik, surrounded by the priestess of Uppsala, a Kovin and a Finn, with black hair and a slightly flat face, indeed with the Viking people everywhere. out of place.

    She was ordered to stay here to preside over priestly activities, and now she has finally waited for her man and her clan.

    After half a year, Lumi''s stomach has been puffed up. Even though she is wearing thick clothes, Rurik can still see her pregnant belly clearly.

    "Come on, my priest!" Rurik opened his arms and let her plunge into his arms.

    The meeting was destined to be short-lived. Rumi followed the example of Rumia, the high priest of Ross, and supported the last sacrifice before the expedition under the sacred tree of Uppsala.

    According to the plan, after the spring of 840, the temple will be renovated, especially the altar under the tree will be more luxurious.

    Now this shrine has been poured into a large amount of deer blood.

    Rurik, the king, slaughtered all the reindeer, and a large amount of deer blood could be spilled on the huge tree trunk.

    He faced the nobles, large and small, and said, "Odin''s warriors! Legend has it that this tree is connected to the World Tree through the leylines, until it is connected to Asgard, where the gods are. You know why the Uppsala people are Is there such a peculiar tradition of blood sacrifices?!"

    After all, Rurik pulled out his meat-cutting dagger, and stabbed his left hand with a single finger, showing his **** hand in public.

    "Because our will can inform the gods in this most direct way."

    Rurik smeared the blood on the trunk with his **** fingers.

    The rituals of the Uppsala people have long been known, and the nobles of Sweden have not been involved since ancient times. The so-called Uppsala people sacrificed blood to Odin since ancient times. Did Odin give them power? For so many years, the Uppsala people have been encircling themselves, and if they were not forced before, they would not have planned to lead their troops to participate in the war against Denmark ten years ago. It''s good now, these guys are so cowardly that they don''t even want the form of a clan, and they have in fact defected to the Ross Principality part of the kingdom and become the legal direct jurisdiction of the king.

    But the king himself gave a demonstration. If the brothers did not follow the cutting hands and gesture to the tree trunk, wouldn''t they betray the king.

    And they are really afraid, if others do what they do and don''t do it themselves, will the gods think that this man is a thorn, and then bring disaster?

    The bloodstains of every nobleman are left on the huge yew tree trunk, which is really a form of unity.

    Their stay in Uppsala was very short, and within two days of the nobles returning to the rendezvous in Stockholm, the main force of the mighty Ross fleet arrived at Lake M?laren.

    Behold! It looks like a large forest has grown out of the lake, and the masts of large and small ships are flying straight into the blue sky. Now the jibs are all closed. When the expedition order is issued, how spectacular is the thousands of boats going?

    Rurik knew very well that the time he had been waiting for was fully ripe, and that the army could set sail with just one word of his own.

    Now, he has one more thing to fix.

    All the nobles and generals gathered in the parliamentary hall in Stockholm.

    There are more than 400 ships of various sizes on the lake outside the city. Among them, the large ships of the Ross Fleet are very eye-catching, but the huge number of traditional dragon-headed longboats is a spectacular scenery line.

    Several islands near the city have become military camps, and the number of various types of personnel stationed in urgent need of expedition has exceeded 7,000.

    In the council hall, people''s eyes were full of killing intent and a strong desire to plunder.

    Even the G?talans were a Vikings, apparently neither the Swedes nor the Rus present saw them as the same kind at present.

    They all hope to make a fortune through war, and Rurik, as the king, hopes to solve the conquest war as soon as possible. If the Jotalan people resolutely counseled and swore allegiance in the face of the huge army, they would not have to face each other on a large scale. . After all, the conquest of Gotaland is irrelevant to the people of Gotaland, and now their "little transparency" hinders the grand strategy of the Kingdom of Rus against the Kingdom of Denmark.

    Rurik spoke loudly in public, and in particular pointed out a phased plan for the advance, which was deafening to hear.

    "This king has decided to divide his troops into two routes! The army is divided into land routes and sea routes!"

    According to his plan, the land troops were commanded by his cousin Arik, and the First Banner, Sixth Banner and Cavalry were commanded by him. At the same time, Longstall, commander of the army of Yilmalun, followed Aric''s command. This army of nearly 2,000 troops first arrived at Lake Yermalen by boat. After replenishing supplies, it immediately headed south, traversing the forest area and rushing to the northern shore of Lake Witten, a phased destination in the south. Gotaland Village.

    The sea troops were the main force of the army. King Rurik led the rest of the army first into the Baltic Sea, down the coastline and then suddenly rushed into the fjord of the old Ostara, then along the river into the Gran Lake, and finally rushed Entering the huge inland Lake Witten and joining forces with the land troops This method of warfare has really created a history. In the past era, the tribes of Sweden have never practiced the method of warfare that goes hand in hand by water.

    For this arrangement, Arik laughed heartily. He has a high degree of discretion, and the lovely king''s younger brother makes it very clear that although the troops do not go by water, they must try to maintain high speed. When attacking the Gotaland people, they must attack with thunder, and they must show their ability to destroy. They came with a strong dismount. Such an arrangement was made for the famous reckless man Aric, and he was recognized as the most elite first flag team and rookie cavalry in his own hands, and even the king''s younger brother also made his newlywed desire to be a female warrior Pecheneg. The princess is also incorporated into the cavalry, which really highlights the importance.

    The land troops are indeed strong, and the sea troops are definitely not false. The sea route is not only a huge force, it is the Ross fleet itself, and the huge number of "Ma Run" that accompanies it. It is precisely the sea route that can quickly mobilize 5,000 people for an expedition.

    The plan of attack by sea and land has been set, and Rurik even released a rhetoric: "One month! It is the end of April, and I will level the entire Lake Witten before June, conquer the local Gotaland, and then take them Proud Gothenburg Occupation! We will complete the conquest in a month."

    Complete the conquest in a month! What a bold claim.

    It sounds outrageous, but the Great King Rurik is right. If he hadn''t studied it, he would definitely not have made such a rhetoric. The nobles have been mobilized with strong self-confidence, and they can''t wait to start.

    Coincidentally, the army has been fully prepared by now, and the soldiers usually feel very uncomfortable when they are forced to wander freely.

    Everyone is eager for war, everything is ready, and Rurik officially issued the order to go!

    The war of conquest against the Gotaland region begins.

 Chapter 883ï¼š Arik is reckless

    The latest website: A large number of leading long ships form an inland lake fleet, they are behind a group of cargo ships, and gradually drift westward on the narrow and winding Lake M?laren.

    Many years have passed, and the thirty-year-old Arik once again sat on the longboat and rowed the big oars himself.

    Those cargo ships carried war horses and a lot of supplies, and the soldiers in the long ships also carried their own supplies.

    The flag of Ross is hung everywhere in the fleet, and the mighty army seems to be drifting away from the real attack target.

    Soldiers are quite curious whether their path of advance can really reach the goal, because the inland areas of southern Scandinavia are extremely unfamiliar to everyone, even for people who have immigrated for a long time, everything about their homeland has become unfamiliar .

    An unremarkable longship became the flagship. Here, Aric, the commander of the overland part of the Rus'' army, was in the same boat with Longstall, Duke of Yermallen. The former is the commander, the latter is the guide.

    The news about Arik spread like wildfire. He is the cousin of King Rurik and theoretically has the right to inherit the kingdom. If King Rurik had the nickname of "The Gotland Butcher" or another "Butcher", Arik was the largest of the many generals who could make the king have this reputation.

    Longstall believed it to be true, and he did not hesitate to believe that if Arik had the opportunity, he would slaughter the villages of the Gotaland people. Of course, this is something he is very happy to see, any outsider who invades or threatens the territory of the Yermalen people should be damned!

    But, look at this Rus army!

    If Arik, who is holding the elite army, suddenly goes berserk, his Yermalen people will not be able to resist at all, because the men of the entire tribe who are over ten years old cannot make up 1,000 people.

    He showed strong humility to Arik, even though Arik does not have any title yet.

    The king did not give his cousin a title. This is not only contempt, but I am afraid that it is inappropriate to give any title now. Wouldn''t it be an insult if someone who had the strength to become a king had only one title of duke?

    "As soon as the army reaches Yermalen, I will transfer resources to reward your army. After that, we will figure out how to go south quickly." Langstall, who was paddling, said.

    Aric was sitting next to Longstall. Unlike the latter, he didn''t have a lot of fun.

    As a self-proclaimed pure warrior, being decisive and ruthless towards the enemy is the true nature of a warrior.

    Shuangjian can''t wait to drink blood, since the Duke of the alliance intends to support it, it''s really a good thing.

    "When I went to Yermalen, I didn''t need you to provide too many supplies. Your tribe has a population of up to 3,000 people. When my people arrive, the rich can also be eaten and poor. You...really willing? "

    "Why are you reluctant?" Longstall smiled helplessly: "After all, the king is there to support us to drive away the invading Yottarans, and you are the war chief who directly supported us. It is my duty to provide support as much as possible."

    "Since you insist..."

    Arik acquiesced in doing so.

    The principle of cannibalism is the same in northern Europe. If a batch of food is provided, the overland Rus army owes favor. The more people such as Aric who value the "warrior principle", the more so, Langstow. I think so.

    Navigating inland lakes is more boring than marching on the ocean. Longstall deliberately chatted with Aric a lot, and talked about trivial matters in life all the way to his attitude toward his wife and concubines. Some cheesy jokes lol.

    Longstall said with emotion: "It''s a shame! If both the Ostarans and the Grans were involved in this battle, the war would be more meaningful. Carlotta has grown up?"

    "Yes, they live well in the East. She gave birth to a boy for my brother, a boy with great potential."

    "It''s great. I heard that she is also a rebellious female warrior. If she can bring the army into Old Ostara in person or serve as a guide for our army, the king''s march will be smoother."

    "She is one of the wives of my king''s younger brother, and now she has a major task." Arik shrugged, and he really hoped that Carlotta could come to the West in his heart.

    "If you don''t mind telling me, what is that mission?"

    "It''s on alert. Rose also has a brand new enemy in the east, the world is very big, just like we fought the Gotaland this year, and soon we will also fight the enemy called Smolensk in the east. Carlotta and her Austrian Stara rode on guard in the East, and Ross also mobilized 10,000 men in the East to guard against the enemy''s sneak attack. Some good soldiers did not come, and this year''s war is really a pity for them."

    Regarding the "Eastern Enemy that Ross faces," Longstall has some knowledge of these messages. He sent his own messenger to the East, and the messenger brought back a lot of first-hand information, which greatly broadened the Yermalen people''s understanding of the unknown world in the East. Even so, it is better to go to the eastern hinterland of Ross to take a good look at it than if the nobles of Rus showed up.

    Arik''s words were filled with a huge amount of information, and Longstall asked again and again to make sure that his friend Arik didn''t brag.

    Ross has mobilized 10,000 people to Sweden, and there are still 10,000 troops in the eastern world! The three hundred cavalry were not all of their cavalry, there were still a thousand cavalry in the east under the command of Carlota! ? With such a large-scale mobilization of the Rus, how powerful are the eastern enemies they face?

    The cavalry, as an army, is extremely unfamiliar to the Yermalen people, and here they are both frightened and curious because of the unfamiliarity. Thanks to Arik''s boredom on the journey, he explained it with one mouth, and Longstall''s fear was resolved by envy.

    Because, the cavalry is the "long ship on land", it can move at the speed of a ship, and the advantages it brings are unparalleled.

    Is it really so? The battle is clear.

    As the Duke of Yermalen, Longstall was the leader elected by the elders of his hometown. He was born unable to enjoy himself, and his goal in this life was to make life better for his people. Action, the public will also organize a NODIC meeting to elect a new duke.

    Now, the settlement of the Yermalen clan has overlapped with the advanced city of Eskilstina.

    Due to many reasons, the wheel of history has moved to this era, and some things have shifted. Eskilstina, near Lake Yermalen, is destined to not exist, at least not in terms of the "Eskil cemetery of the northern saints".

    Poor Esquil had long since been expelled from Ross. He was originally ordered to be the archbishop of Bremen. As a result, the Danish barbarians took mad revenge and set the wooden Peter Cathedral in Bremen on fire. He lost his place of work. Unhappy, and considering the turmoil in the north, he simply lived a life of penance in Lance, waiting for the change of fate. At least in recent years, he has not had the guts to cross the Schleswig Great Wall to the Viking world.

    Eskilstina certainly doesn''t exist, but the area is really suitable for settlement.

    The Gran people, who were originally escaping the war, were crowded out by the Yermalen people who were worried about the occupation of their farmland. After all, because both sides were the same family of Svealans, the Gran people did not go too far, and the settlements of the two sides bordered each other. Now the Granites have left, and they have gone directly to a place in the far east, said to be called Lake Ilmen, and have become the servants of the Rus Principality part of the kingdom.

    Before the Granites left, they sold all their houses at a low price, and even threw away the iron smelting workshop.

    Their departure has greatly fattened the Yermalen people, and all the properties left behind were taken over. Although they paid a lot of money at the time, it now seems that this is a very smart investment by the Yermalen people.

    There is no other reason, but iron tools.

    In terms of iron smelting, the Yermalen people are far inferior to the Rus people. He occupied the small iron mines on the riverside opened by the Gran people. arms.

    But the Rus Kingdom''s shops in loyal Stockholm dumped a wide range of ironware from cheap to extremely expensive, and the price of buying iron was far higher than that of the Yermalen people building it themselves. The latter is not a fool. Since he owns a small iron mine and can build a batch of passable iron tools nearby, why go to Stockholm by boat?

    Arik''s lagoon fleet entered the settlement of the Yermalen tribe against the river of the Zhangshui period.

    The flagship directly washed the beach, and the hard keel carved deep traces on the soft lake.

    Arik stroked the boat and jumped, standing on the land of the Yermalen people for the first time in his life.

    He ignored the mud on his boots until he stomped **** the hard ground.

    At this time, Longstall came up to greet him. The same large number of people who had already started spring ploughing also stopped their work and came to watch the fun with a mixture of vigilance and curiosity.

    "We''re here, this is my territory. You see, the people surrounding me are all my clansmen."

    Arik nodded and glanced at the sun again to determine the correct south, east, west, north and west. "I heard that there are no proper rivers leading to the south?"

    "Exactly. From now on, if we go south, we can only travel by land. As long as we continue south, we will encounter the pioneering villages of the Gotaland people that give us a headache. Brother Arik, we..."

    "In this case, all my troops have landed. I don''t want to stay in your territory for more than a day, and our troops will set off immediately."

    "Good!"

    Longstall was very pleased with Arik''s decisiveness. He did intend to reward this army, and he also wished that they could quickly enter the war. As Arik said during the voyage, if the army stays for too long, the appetite of a strong man can eat up the locals.

    The old-fashioned cargo ships were to a large extent an enlarged improvement of the long ships. Their sides were built very high, and they relied on the sails of a main mast to sail. For cramped places, traditional longboats were required to be towed.

    There are movable wooden boards on the side of the ship that can be disassembled. After the wooden boards are removed, they are erected on the plank road. A large number of horses walk off the boat with the neighing, leaving only a large amount of horse dung in the cabin.

    After a crowded day, the horses jumped happily as soon as they stepped on the hard ground. Thanks to the personal control of the cavalry masters, their restless hearts were calmed down.

    All the troops have landed, and the next march will not use these ships. It doesn''t matter whether the ship belongs to Ross or Yermalen, it is now parked on the shore, and the locals help to look after it as ship managers during the war.

    Now Arik is all about fighting, and as soon as he landed, he gathered his team nearby.

    The two flag teams lined up in a square formation on the deserted beach, and all the cavalry mounted their horses, showing their majestic qualities.

    Including Pecheneg Princess Bejahir, although she has learned some Norse phrases, it is still impossible to really want to talk and laugh with various Varangians such as Ross or Sweden. But there are king''s cavalry slaves in the cavalry team. These cavalry slaves were originally slaves of their elder brother Kagan, and now they have become the captains of the Ross cavalry. These junior officers still spoke Pecheneg, and thanks to them as a translation medium, Bejahir was not embarrassed.

    Arik ignored the Yermalen people who were welcoming the onlookers, and he rode on a horse and shouted aloud.

    "Brothers! The war has begun! If we go south we will meet the enemy. Any village you see, the people there are enemies! I want you to loot them, kill the rebels, take their women , took their wealth. You will get slaves in this battle, whether you will continue to be slaves or be new wives, it is entirely up to your personal wishes. Now what you have to do is to obey the orders of my two swords, Arik, to attack!"

    Arik said a lot more, but he was actually repeating the views of his king''s younger brother.

    Killing is a must, and Ross should attack the enemy according to the strategy since ancient times, and this so-called strategy is also full of savage cruelty.

    "They want to kill men and keep women, and kill all men who are taller than the wheel like I did?" Bejahir couldn''t help but sighed when he heard the translation of the cavalry slave.

    The cavalry slave, who was a junior officer, kept a deep respect for the little princess, and one person explained: "The Russ will be crazier than us."

    "how?"

    "They don''t want a man. Any man..."

    Qinu didn''t say any more, Bejasil already knew it completely, "Ah. Their strategy is to cut grass and root. They are all very tall, are all battles like this in the Western world?"

    With emotion, Bejasil learned that she would stay at the most southernmost village chief in the westernmost part of the Rus Kingdom for one day. What she needs to focus on is to rectify her weapons and equipment, and then follow the army to attack.

    Tonight, Longstall fulfilled his promise, a batch of oats, a few slaughtered old cattle, and newly caught perch were given to the Rus army as a reward. And his own army was feasting, preparing for the battle that was about to begin.

    After landing, the next day, the entire army rested.

    The Russ army came, and the Yermalen people, who were worried about the harassment, were happy to find that those people were honestly camping outside the village, and they didn''t even interfere with the normal spring ploughing.

    The barren land became unusual, and a lot of green grass came out with all its strength, and the horses liked to eat the delicate and delicious grass buds.

    The horses were well fed, and the Yermalen people were amazed. The Rus not only rode horses, but also gave the horses a lot of boiled oatmeal sprinkled with salt.

    The camp of the Ross soldiers looked very orderly. They were busy eating to recharge and seemed to have no intentions of the village. Because Ross maintains the most basic discipline, everyone does not want to be disadvantaged to the Confederate army, but is worried about the sanctions of the king. Discipline is one aspect. It is unnecessary to harass the local Yermalen people because of the problem of food supplies. The Russ army has enough food and drink, and it is better than the locals in terms of food and drink.

    That evening, around a bonfire, the generals held a military meeting.

    As the army commander, Arik decided to make another division of the land troops.

    "I have made up my mind. If I go south on two legs, my speed will definitely be slower than the king. I will personally lead the cavalry to the south and win the first victory against an enemy."

    Longstall was taken aback: "Brother, if you are so determined, what will happen to your infantry?"

    "Isn''t this still you? My infantry has its own commander, they can be self-contained, but the speed is too slow. You bring your army, and my two flag teams walk with you. .You can even lead my people temporarily, which is a very honorable thing."

    Glory? Where is the glory. Longstall has a self-knowledge that he can''t really lead two Ross flag teams, at best he is the guide of the Ross flag team with his men.

    He had to sigh that this Arik was really a reckless man, but he had to admit that the strength of the cavalry alone surpassed the strength of Yermalen, and Aric had the capital.

    "So you have to give me some guides to help me advance quickly." Arik ordered.

    "Okay. Since you''re so firm."

    It''s a new day, the morning dew has not yet faded, and Lake Yermalen is filled with a humid mist.

    The soldiers felt wet all over, and Arik''s hair was soaked with the dew. The dampness of the western world made Bejahir a little uncomfortable, but considering that today was the day the cavalry would go out, her mind was entirely on the march.

    There was no time for another military parade, the cavalry began to gather, and the commotion they caused caused the whole army to wake up.

    The soldiers were ready last night, and now they only need to eat another meal before attacking.

    Still finishing, Aric made some internal arrangements. He appointed a centurion from the two flag teams to temporarily lead the flag captain''s duties, and then accepted Langstall, Duke of Yermalen, as a guide to march.

    Arik''s actions made some old guys think of the past of Gotland Island ten years ago. At that time, Arik was only twenty years old, and he took fifty people on an armed expedition as scouts But the result was Recklessly broke into the Gotland army, fought against it with vengeance, and ended up losing. At that time, Arik''s frustration was that his troops were too small. Now this guy has 300 cavalry, and there are Pechenegs who are experts in cavalry.

    The soldiers of the first flag team all trusted their boss, and the soldiers of the sixth flag team were all young boys, and no one questioned Arik.

    Of course, it was the reckless man who got the upper hand. No one thought that Arik was reckless, but they all praised this as a warrior act.

    After the cavalry was reorganized, the golden light of the sun made the world a holy place. With the morning fog, this lake area was like a mythical sanctuary, as if a spirit was about to emerge from the forest and lake.

    As a result, a group of cavalry soldiers carrying spears and carrying a lot of supplies walked towards the forest area with high fighting spirit.

    Arik officially launched the attack in the early morning. He personally led the cavalry to quickly push south along the gap at the junction of the mass forest, and under the guidance of the Yermalen herdsman guide, rushed to Lake Wettern.

    The cavalry march is destined to be short-lived. After all, there were several small Swedish tribes who settled on the shore of Lake Wettern ten years ago. Now they have all moved north to take refuge in Lake M?laren, and the refugee behavior has evolved into permanent settlement. The space was immediately occupied by the Jotalans rowing boats. The cavalry marched in the opposite direction along the road of the small tribe''s northward migration. The road was not far or tortuous. The distance of the march was equivalent to walking from Novgorod along the shore of Lake Ilmen to Ostara, which was only two days. Just a journey.

    In this regard, the Gotaland villages on the northern shore of Lake Wettern were unaware of the imminent danger.

    The latest website:

 Chapter 884ï¼š Russ Cavalry Raid

    The long and narrow Lake Witten has a special geographical structure. It is a typical glacial lake, and the formation principle of the lake in the Finnish swamp is exactly the same.

    The entire Gotaland region is a highland, and every winter snowmelt merges into streams such as this large lake, but the lake has few openings to the ocean.

    It has only one zigzag waterway leading to the east with the East Baltic Sea, and this waterway passes through a number of lakes, including Lake Glan. Eventually, the waterway empties into the sea at the fjords of the old Ostara territory.

    The main force of Rurik''s Rus fleet followed this waterway. They went upstream, and in the doomed torturous waterway, they kept approaching the destination of Lake Wettern.

    And speaking of this great lake, it cannot enter the Denmark Strait from the western part of Scandinavia.

    To enter the Denmark Strait, you must detour through a small broken lake, and then go through the vein-like river into the larger lake V?nern adjacent to it.

    In the west, Lake V?nern leads out a wide channel, from which the lake flows quietly into the Denmark Strait.

    According to legend, Gothenburg, a large settlement of the Gotaland people, is located by this waterway.

    The news Rurik has learned so far is very trivial, and he is also mentally prepared. It is said that although the army is always wandering in the waters, it has to be subject to the twists and turns of the waterway, and the road to advance will take a lot of time. He was very fortunate that he was well prepared, and he launched the attack during the spring ploughing, which bought a lot of time for himself.

    "Arik, I''m afraid your actions are faster than mine. I hope you will win..."

    He prayed silently in his heart, but his fleet had just entered the fjord of the old Ostara.

    The army wants to stay here for a while. This move is not just for rest. The biggest purpose is to do a sacrifice.

    Small-scale sacrificial activities are to comfort the undead here.

    Exactly eleven years ago, the Ostara people living in this fjord region suffered a disaster. Under the overwhelming force of the overwhelming force of Mount Tai, their struggle collapsed.

    A branch of the Swedes of their identity, the daughter of their nobleman is now a nobleman of the kingdom of Rus, and their refugees are revived in the East.

    Now Rurik is here again.

    In fact, as long as you look carefully, you can find a lot of village ruins in the bay. Although the power of nature is covering the traces of human activities with grass, vines and small trees, as long as you enter the woods frequently to poke leaves, you can even find many broken bones.

    Those bones must have been eaten by wolves, and broken bones are everywhere.

    Rurik ordered the landing troops to spend a day collecting skeletons everywhere, and finally dig a large pit and put them in to make a mound, covering with some found stones.

    Everything has passed, and the enemies who killed the Ostarans have passed away for ten years. The inhabitants of Gotland collapsed, the Danes fell into infighting, and the control of the era finally fell into the hands of the Rus, who brought conquest and murder, and then peace.

    Just like a tsunami, after the big waves, the disputes of the past will be smoothed out. A new beginning is born on the earth after the tsunami.

    Only a smart person can perceive the strangeness before the tsunami, and the Jotalan people, who live in a rather isolated living environment, are unaware of the threats from the north and east.

    It is rare for the soldiers who landed to take a rest on land. After all, this fjord was once run by a tribe of more than 2,000 people, and the large flat land left behind is full of traces of ruins of buildings. Now it is suitable for the army to rest and rest.

    The stay of the army was destined to be short. In the middle of the night, with the crackling of the bonfire, the nobles of Rus and Sweden were chatting around the hearth.

    Bjorn''s complexion was not good, even though the flames shone on his face, his face was still full of worry.

    "We finished the ceremony, buried and found the bones, which is a comfort to the souls of the Ostara people. Next, we are going west. Bjorn, it looks like you are not in good spirits."

    "It''s not good. I''m worried about the future," he said.

    "What''s there to worry about? Or do you think the Jotarans are actually very powerful?"

    Bjorn shook his head, then pointed his big finger to several people, and said: "These little-known little dukes used to live in our marching destination, their homeland is on the north bank of Lake Wettern, and now they are with me from Melalen. Be neighbors. No one knows the westward fairway better than them, with its intricate twists and turns, you can ask them.¡±

    "I asked." Rurik looked a little unhappy.

    "how?"

    "It''s not difficult."

    "Forget it! It''s going to be a long journey. It''s like a rope that looks small, but stretches to a very long rope. You still underestimate the twists and turns of the river."

    Rurik frowned: "You seem to understand?"

    "I don''t understand, but my businessman understands. It doesn''t matter. I believe that the armies of Arik and Yermalen can reach Lake Wettern first, that is, their strength may be less. If there is a conflict with the enemy, they will But we can''t get our support. In my opinion, we still have to do a sacrifice to pray for their safety."

    It sounds like Bjorn is mocking himself for putting too much emphasis on ritual activities? Rurik didn''t want to say anything, not even to Bjorn.

    In the end, the night surrounding the fire broke up unhappily. Everyone went to the camp to take a nap, and after having dinner in the morning, the whole army set off.

    However, on the second day, when the army began to rush to the first inner lake, the Grand Lake, Rurik finally understood the many meanings of Bjorn''s words.

    Ask yourself, you really underestimated the twists and turns of the waterway.

    Of course, large sailing warships are pulled by traditional longboat oars, like two horses moving a carriage. The water channel became narrow, and the draft of the big ship was deeper. The person standing on the bow and holding the probe measured the water depth to confirm that the river bed in the center of the channel would not damage the keel. Even so, dozens of large ships can only be lined up in a long snake formation at this stage, the depth of the army has been pulled extremely long, and the overall marching speed is completely limited by the speed of the soldiers paddling against the current. The overall speed has slowed down.

    Now, Rurik is really starting to worry that Bjorn is really possessed by a crow''s mouth, and the so-called Arik who takes a shortcut from north to south will suffer.

    Is it true that Arik''s department will encounter hardships?

    Rurik could never have imagined that in order to win the battle and get the first credit, his elder brother Arik would not require a logistics force and a large number of infantry, and only brought three hundred cavalry to advance rapidly in the forest.

    The refreshing spring sun shines on the Arik cavalry troops marching through the gaps in the massed forest.

    Every cavalryman in this cavalry team has a unique identity. They have at least a lot of family background before they are eligible to be selected as cavalry. Among them, there are many sons of the Slavs of the Boyar nobles, who have done so as a cavalry and made military exploits, and can return to the village to inherit the title of nobility in the future.

    Their first allegiance was to King Rurik, and now the king''s cousin Arik suddenly became the commander. Even though this thirty-year-old guy in his prime had experienced many battles, the cavalry warriors felt somewhat resistant.

    The cavalry have commanders they trust, one is their Pecheneg instructors, and the other is "Bald" Fisk. Among them, Fisk is the most authoritative.

    Of course Arik noticed this. He was not a proud person by holding on to his past brilliant achievements.

    Holding the reins in his hand, he pretended to be arrogant, and he shouted loudly: "You **** can disobey me! Those rumors are true. I have actually cut at least 300 enemy heads in my life. I am the No. 1 Berserker of Ross. If it is not for this kind of bravery, how can my brother of the king trust me?"

    He said that ordinary cavalry can''t refute it. Arik''s madness is something that everyone knows about old Ross. At this moment, it is Fisk who speaks for his brothers.

    "Brother Arik, but you are not good at fighting on horseback."

    "You? Your kid?!"

    "How? Am I wrong? You haven''t joined our training since you learned to ride a horse and not fall off. Brother, you are a good infantry warrior, but it''s me who commands the cavalry." Fisk said, Because the other descendants were booing and applauding.

    For a while, Arik was speechless, and he smiled bitterly for a moment.

    Arik didn''t intend to refute either, he was not someone who likes to brag.

    Since this Fisk''s father and his biological father were sacrificed in the same battle, he still called himself "brother", and they were both old Russ people, so Arik didn''t admit his counsel or try to be brave.

    He encouraged: "When the target is found, I will announce the attack, and you will direct the specific battle."

    "Okay. I just hope you don''t rush too fast after the battle, brother. Now that the snow has melted, you will really hurt yourself if you fall off the horse."

    "You!" Arik immediately became furious when he heard it, but then he calmed down and scolded: "Young people dare to educate me? Are you worried that I will be injured? I want to show you a hand."

    Fisk did feel that Arik was too reckless, including this time, the rapid advance of the cavalry alone without the infantry and some truck-loaded equipment was a huge reckless act.

    It turned out that the Pecheneg instructors played a roundabout way, so-called this is also a kind of Pecheneg tactic.

    What is the land dividing line between G?tland and Svealand?

    The ground in front seemed to be slightly raised, and the cavalry felt just right. Because Gotaland is a highland with an average altitude of 130 meters, while the Svealan Plain guards the huge and trivial Lake M?laren, with an average altitude of two or three meters.

    After they passed the narrow forest area in the southern part of Lake Yermalen, the terrain began to rise gradually. Only when the cavalry were in it, looking north through the gap in the forest, could they realize that they were on the high ground.

    The cavalry had already entered the northern area of ??the Gotaland Heights first, and the horses'' hooves stepped on the soft grass, and then frequently passed through the streams and marshes.

    Some seemingly larger lakes are nearby, and intuition tells everyone that this is not the goal.

    After further investigation, people can find that there is no one here, like a pure no-man''s land.

    However, in the evening of the second day after leaving Lake Yermalen, the peculiar smoke from the forest caught the attention of all the cavalry.

    "Looks like there are forest hunters or loggers. How about it? Send someone to take a look?" Arik shouted at Fisk.

    "Exactly, we need the prisoners to ask questions."

    Not too many people, two cavalry squads of twenty cavalry rushed over. The rest of the cavalry followed close behind and approached the smoke.

    As Arik guessed, this is a family living in the woods. There are more than ten people in a family, some children of the master and the wife, and slaves who live together.

    The cavalry and monsters that suddenly appeared were unintentional. They had never seen cavalry before, and they randomly launched an instinctive resistance.

    This move undoubtedly angered the cavalry warriors. They remembered the king''s order clearly, so they faced these Jotarans very ruthlessly.

    They slaughtered wildly, and in the end they left the lives of two slaves.

    After a while, Arik and the large cavalry troop came on their horses from the reins, and the corpse lying on the ground felt no sense. Although Fisk felt a little uncomfortable in this scene, his spirit recovered immediately.

    The two slaves were bound with their hands and dragged under the iron hooves of war horses.

    Arik jumped off the horse and kicked the slave over to show his horse''s power.

    "Tell me! Jotalans! Where is your village?"

    Look at these two people curled up in the mud and shout in fear: "We are not from Gotaland! We are from Denmark. We are Danes and make them slaves."

    "It''s still a Dane, isn''t it even more damning?" After that, a cavalryman with a spear rode forward, looking like he was about to stab.

    Then one person smelled the meaning of the words and hurriedly screamed: "We are useful! Great warriors! We are slaves for you and will tell you anything you want to know."

    "Stop! Save their lives."

    Arik stepped forward and kicked the shouting man again: "We just want to know where the Gotaland village is."

    The slave twisted his head: "Yes! I know the location of the village. I''ll be a slave for you, just spare my life."

    "Really? Very good. Why don''t we make another deal."

    "Okay! I will do any transaction."

    "I haven''t spoken yet, idiot. We make a deal, you take us to the nearest Jotalan village, and I set you free, any?"

    "I promise. I promise everything!"

    Arik nodded, pulled the man''s hair aside, then pulled his head to watch the other slave stabbed to death by the spear of the Ross cavalry.

    "Slave, do you understand? You must cooperate well, otherwise this will be the end."

    There are many similar forest huts, but because of this, they are very close to the village chief, so close that the cavalry can attack the village in the early morning and attack the village before noon. This is still based on the premise that the traveler is on foot, if the cavalry rushes forward, it can only be faster.

    In order to avoid scaring the snakes, the cavalry did not burn the forest hut. The cavalry swept away the food stored by the deceased, and the metal of the corpse was pulled to the side of the bush and discarded casually.

    It has to be said that some cavalry warriors who have just entered the battlefield are surprised by the nature of the war, but for the Pecheneg instructors present, this kind of behavior is too common on the grasslands.

    The herdsmen always have to live together, even grazing, just to beware of being suddenly attacked by Khazarian or Magyar horse bandits.

    This kind of people who leave the village and live in independent huts in the forest pay the price of death for their boldness, and the Ross cavalry is also resting in this area.

    Arik ordered the whole army not to live, and immediately unloaded the sacks from the saddles and fed the horses a large amount of high-quality oats.

    The cavalry ate the durum cakes brought from their hometown, dried fish and a small amount of dried cheese.

    After the man and the horse finished eating, they hibernated in the forest, and began to attack when the sky was dawn.

    ¡­¡­

    It''s a new day. It''s just an ordinary day for the Gotaland people who entered the villages in the northern part of the lake.

    In fact, they don''t know how the Swedes who originally lived here escaped cleanly. Later, it was rumored that the Danes launched a large-scale attack, which scared many Swedes northward, so that they completely withdrew from Wettern. Lake.

    The fishermen of Gotaland occupied the vacant houses. Three villages that were originally Swedes were transformed into Gotaland. Based on this, they grazing cattle and sheep to the north naturally invaded the traditional territory of the Yermalen people in Sweden.

    After all, the shortest straight-line distance from Lake Wettern to Lake Yermalen is less than fifty kilometers.

    The sky turned blue, and the morning fog rose.

    The mist blurred the lake, the fishermen woke up lazily, the women continued to mend their fishing nets, and the men fiddled with their fishing boats after eating. Others pulled the goats, sheep and cows out of the shed to graze nearby.

    The more than 300 Jotalan villagers live an ordinary life. They are also Vikings, but they live in a closed area. It is clear that other tribes have always been on guard against the Danes, and sneak attacks on each other have occurred from time to time, but that is a matter of the locals in Gothenburg, and has little to do with the people living on the shore of Lake Wettern.

    Suddenly, something strange happened.

    The pottery urn defending the clear water in the city, a blog post appeared on the water surface.

    The dried fish on the outdoor stand is shaking gently.

    The earth seemed to be shaking, and it seemed that something was rushing out from the forest.

    Some cautious men left the house, picked up tools naturally, and looked around vigilantly.

    Those who were going to paddle into the lake to start a new day of fishing are now floating on the water and watching.

    Suddenly, a large number of black shadows quickly emerged, and the raid of the Ross cavalry suddenly began.

    The recurve bow shot deadly arrows at close range The spear began to stab the villagers who were bewildered.

    The spear was only used once, and after stabbing the enemy, the cavalry immediately replaced it with their own swords and drove the horses to slash at will.

    The war is bound to be ruthless. Princess Pecheneg now joins the battle as an ordinary soldier. She is even ignored by everyone. She simply sits on the battlefield, rides on horseback, holds a bow and shoots arrows, shoots "moving targets" from standing posts, and trains on weekdays. The technology is on full display.

    If prepared properly, this Gotaland village can organize more than 100 people to pick up shields and swords to form a shield wall. They are suddenly killed by cavalry they have never seen before, and there is no time to organize troops. They were slaughtered, and any resistance was futile. Not only were they unprepared, they even had more cavalry than their old, weak, women and children combined.

    Facing the sudden killing, the fishermen still floating on the lake were completely numb. They saw that someone was swimming and trying to get their own help, and the fishermen naturally threw the ropes. No matter what the current situation was, they rescued their own people first.

    "They''re going to escape! Fisk! Take your people and shoot them! Damn, or take their ship and kill them!" Arik shouted so, but he was completely diluted by the noisy roar.

    Fisk is not a fool either. He indulged other brothers to kill, and he called some people to shoot arrows at the fishing boats that were drifting away by the lake.

    This is another good show of "shooting moving targets".

    Some fishermen were shot and fell into the lake, and even those with arrows in their backs were pulled back to the boat by their companions.

    They gradually escaped the range of the recurve bow, and now Fisk can only spit and curse a group of cowards for running away.

 Chapter 885ï¼š Battle on the north shore of Lake Wettern

    Although I don¡¯t know how the Gottarans had Danish slaves in their hands, the strong raid on the cavalry was a great success, and the Danish slaves who led the way made great contributions.

    ??

    The cavalry rushed into the battlefield carrying the slave whose hands were tied. When the cavalry broke through the forest, the slave was directly thrown away.

    ??

    He could run on the spot, but was stunned by the killing scene in front of him, standing on the spot like a dementia. The Swedes and Rus of the North, who tamed their horses and fought like the fabled Franks? He couldn''t understand.

    ??

    The cavalry settled the village like wind and clouds. Seeing that the pursuit of the fleeing fishermen''s boats was ineffective, they cleared the battlefield on the shore. The cavalry roamed the battlefield where there were many corpses, did they stab the dead with their lances?

    ??

    Many cavalrymen dismounted. They carried the round shields they were carrying on their left arms, drew their swords that glowed with cold light, and entered the longhouses in the most traditional warriors to search.

    ??

    Soon, a group of women were pulled out by their hair. During the period, they were also counterattacked by those who hid. When a companion was ambushed and injured, the counterattack was brutal killing.

    ??

    So far, Arik is still satisfied with the situation, but unfortunately some people still ran away.

    ??

    He dismounted, and faced Fisk with his sword drawn towards the lake: "Look! Some guys still escaped. I asked you to chase, what about your actions?"

    ??

    "What''s there to say about me? Brother, do you still expect our cavalry to run on the lake? That''s a bunch of cowards. Their determination to flee is far stronger than to fight. In my opinion, let them go to hell! Let''s see our results. ."

    ??

    Arik said angrily: "It''s okay. It looks like we won our first victory."

    ??

    More than 50 women were caught out. They just knew that their village was horribly attacked, but they couldn''t understand the reason. They didn''t even know the identity of the attacker.

    ??

    They all saw that the people riding the monsters spoke the Norse language they could understand, but they killed their relatives and friends by violent means.

    ??

    The woman dragged her infant and swaddle, including the children, and captured as many as 80 people.

    ??

    Almost all of the prisoners were women, because those who looked like revenge were all killed, even seven or eight-year-old boys, if they had the heart of revenge, they would really take revenge. The young Ross cavalry knew this very well. Many cavalry warriors were only seventeen or eighteen years old, and most of them were **** and reckless. The sad and angry eyes caused the cavalry to be furious, and then they implemented the king''s strategy of beheading and killing them.

    ??

    To sacrifice Odin with a tragic slaughter and blood, to make the Gotaland people suffer, and to show the ruthlessness of the Rus army to the Swedish allies.

    ??

    Now the butcher''s knife can be stopped, and the remaining prisoners have completely lost their resistance.

    ??

    Arik summoned the cavalry to see these cubs who had re-mounted their horses. After the first battle, they had accepted the "sacrificial sacrifice" of the enemy''s blood and had become real warriors. Although they have complex expressions, some people look injured, and there are enemy bloodstains on their clothes, they have indeed grown and reliable.

    ??

    "You won the first battle!" He shouted loudly, holding his steel sword high, then pointed the blade at the captive sitting on the ground: "Now! You can enjoy these spoils! Pick the women you like, they are yours! "

    ??

    Arik is not talking nonsense. The cavalry looted and took the prisoners to be slaves. This was instigated by King Rurik before the war. However, the cavalry soldiers were cautious.

    ??

    Fisk rode his horse over and asked, "We just won the first victory. Who can guarantee that the enemy will not suddenly counterattack. Now...is it really good?"

    ??

    "Are you cowardly?!" Arik''s rhetorical question was extremely loud, and Xu Yu shouted with a playful tone: "Fisk! Your three wives and concubines are all prisoners taken away by the battlefield, and they are not honestly giving birth to you children now. , listen to you honestly? What are you worried about now?"

    ??

    Fisk smiled face to face, these words are not offensive, or even praise from Big Brother. He didn''t think much about it, and then looked at this lake and swamp except for the empty village. Are there any enemies nearby?

    ??

    "Then arrange for the brothers to plunder the spoils! Let''s stay here for a day."

    ??

    Then, in the woman''s scream, Fisk ordered the cavalry to follow the decision of the elder brother Aric, and the cavalry can **** the prisoners. But a set of principles must be implemented, that is, after a man has captured a female prisoner, he will be his own slave. If the female prisoner is still carrying a swaddled child, then even the baby will be a slave.

    ??

    "Slave" has a subtext. According to the unwritten rules of the Rus army, the soldiers must ensure the safety of the slaves when they capture them, and give them food and clothing to keep them warm. After the war, they will bring the slaves back to their hometown, and then based on the reason that Rus lacked population in the past. , gave birth to a child, and gave the slave the title of wife and concubine, and was eventually incorporated into the Ross camp.

    ??

    It is precisely this principle that the young female prisoners are robbed, and the older ones are ignored.

    ??

    The victors'' desire to conquer was greatly satisfied, especially the sons of the Slavic farm Boyar nobles among the cavalry. In the past, they were forced to be sent to the king as cavalry under pressure, but now they suddenly experience the beauty of being a cavalry.

    ??

    A Slav who lived on the shore of Lake Ilmen, although a native nobleman, originally spent his whole life dealing with planting wheat, and finally married a native daughter-in-law and lived an ordinary life.

    ??

    Now the situation has completely changed. I am a Slav, and I actually kidnap a blond Varyag woman as a slave.

    ??

    This kind of thing really gives the family a big face!

    ??

    In addition, the cavalry evacuated and plundered the materials stored in the village, and the small amount of wheat found did not look good, so they were simply fed to the war horses.

    ??

    They found a lot of dried fish, and they took a closer look at the prickly perch. Fortunately, the fishermen carefully shaved off the backbone of the fish.

    ??

    If there is any exciting loot, it is some silver and copper coins found, but unfortunately there are not many.

    ??

    The entire fishing village revealed poverty, and if they had not captured some young women, the cavalry would have felt no joy in their victory.

    ??

    Some people became slaves, and some slaves were restored to freedom.

    ??

    The Danish slave whose hands were tied was cut off. He even became a guest and was dragged to the bonfire booth where the generals of Ross were.

    ??

    The seized pottery urn boils oatmeal, sprinkles a handful of salt, and puts in a piece of cheese. The final product is extremely delicious battlefield food.

    ??

    Arik, who was loyal, had to thank this Danish guy for leading the way, and simply handed over a wooden bowl of boiled oatmeal.

    ??

    "Eat! We gave you freedom as agreed, and this bowl of rice is a reward."

    ??

    Let''s see this Dane weeping like soybeans, holding up the bowl and eating it.

    ??

    It was already evening, and the Ross cavalry had rested for an afternoon. They have indeed relaxed, and the basic defense is naturally there. The warriors kept their armor and clothing together, alertly paying attention to the surrounding situation, and also arranged some scouts to set up sentries outside the camp. If they found that the Gotalans were counterattacking, they would immediately sound the horn, and the cavalry would immediately mount their horses and take advantage of their mobility to avoid the edge.

    ??

    Until now, there is no enemy, so the soldiers continue to eat oatmeal and grilled fish, and continue to play with their captives.

    ??

    The Dane eats comfortably. His hands and feet are free. As for the future, he has already made a choice in his heart.

    ??

    Arik asked again: "You are free now, and you can leave by yourself. But you should have no relatives, so what should you do now? We can give you a chance."

    ??

    "I understand!" The Dane immediately replied very decisively: "I will join you. If you don''t dislike it, I will work for you."

    ??

    "Being a mercenary?"

    ??

    "Yes! It''s a mercenary."

    ??

    "It''s exactly what I want. We Ross accept any soldier who is willing to serve Ross."

    ??

    "Then give me a sword and a shield. If you are going to continue to attack the Jotarans, I will definitely join the war."

    ??

    Arik was very satisfied, and handed him a piece of grilled fish: "You don''t seem to have a good life with these poor ghosts when you serve them as slaves, and we Russ people are not. You can''t fight at all, it''s you The information we know is very beneficial to us. What''s your... name?"

    ??

    "Boli Nadson."

    ??

    A very common name.

    ??

    "Okay Boley." Arik said: "Now you are ours! What you don''t know is that a 10,000-strong army from the north is about to enter Gotaland, and we are just the vanguard of the king''s army. We are the kingdom of Rus , There are also many Danish mercenaries in the Royal Army. You are not alone. I am Arik, the two swords Arik. Now tell me if there are any Jotaland villages nearby, and whether they have a huge stronghold?"

    ??

    "It''s... there is."

    ??

    So, Boley, a Dane who turned into a mercenary, mentioned the two fishing villages that he knew existed nearby, and what he knew was the great stronghold of the Gotaland people on this lake - Wiesingerser ( visingsoe) fortress.

    ??

    Boley said a lot. Aric, who was interested in listening to this guy tell his story, and Fisk, who was present, and a group of junior cavalry officers, all raised their faces solemnly.

    ??

    The Rus and Swedes know nothing about the situation in the southern G?taland region, and the information they have learned in the past is only a few words that are seriously distorted.

    ??

    However, one thing is not surprising to everyone. The Gotaland people are not weak. They seem to live their own lives in hiding in the southern highlands, and they are by no means completely isolated from the outside world. When the Danish tribes knew about them, they gathered to attack Gothenburg and loot. At the same time, the Gothalans also set out from Gothenburg to attack the Danes in Jutland.

    ??

    Every now and then, someone was plundered into slavery, and this is how Bolly Nadosson ended up in the hinterland of Gotaland.

    ??

    The fishermen used him as a livestock, and the Rus who suddenly invaded now regard him as a warrior. Bolly''s imprisoned warrior''s heart is revived. He can''t talk about revenge on the Gotaland people now. Since the northern Rus Kingdom and the Swedes are marching south, and 10,000 troops are killed, the Gotaland people can''t stand it. How much you contribute in the battle determines how much you can benefit from joining Ross.

    ??

    Lake Witten is very huge, and the three villages in the north of the lake can only remain separated from each other due to the steep cliffs on the lake. The three villages are even farther away from the island in the southern lake. The so-called long boat is rowed from the north shore to the southern island of Visingose, which requires a whole day''s voyage.

    ??

    Since there were still two villages to be conquered, the generals sitting looked at each other and reached an absolute unity of attitude.

    ??

    Arik and Fisk determined that tomorrow morning the cavalry carried the prisoners and rushed to the new target.

    ??

    At another bonfire, the Pechenegs in the cavalry gathered to eat fish and meat, and the princess Bejahir sat here to discuss today''s battle.

    ??

    The little princess Bejahir is the top noble that the cavalry slaves will always fear. Even though their identities have changed dramatically, the little princess is the princess and the wife of King Ross.

    ??

    Thanks to Bejahir''s generosity, the Pecheneg cavaliers who dined together didn''t feel too embarrassed.

    ??

    They talked a lot in their native language, mostly about their comments on the Ross cavalry and their emotions about this unknown new world.

    ??

    After a while, a messenger took Commander Arik''s message and invited her to talk about the new expedition tomorrow.

    ??

    Of course, the battle will continue, Bejahir hummed, accompanied by ten cavalry slaves, cavalry instructors, and squad leaders, and came to the big bonfire booth to listen to orders.

    ??

    Of course, the language barrier is not a problem. There is a native translator who understands the Norse language. Communication is not a problem.

    ??

    However, what Arik said undoubtedly angered this woman who was inspired to be a female warrior.

    ??

    "What do you mean I''m redundant? I''m a good archer! It''s you who are too reckless in today''s battle."

    ??

    Arik was choked. After all, this is his younger brother and sister. According to Viking tradition, she is equivalent to his own sister.

    ??

    "Bejasil, do you have any advice for fighting?"

    ??

    "Of course there is. Just follow the tactics of our Pecheneg people, don''t charge blindly, defeat them with arrows, so that our people are not injured or killed. Even I know that a brother is injured, even with armor. It''s not right to get hurt."

    ??

    Arik didn''t bother to argue with her. Of course, the Berserker had to scream and rush into the enemy line. Now that he has horses, he has to rush into the enemy line quickly to show the pride of the fighter. The wanton shooting of arrows can''t be done by a little Pecheneg girl to educate herself, but it''s just that there is no cavalry group to attack at all.

    ??

    Bejahir''s words were translated, and Fisk, the real commander of the cavalry, listened.

    ??

    Fisk didn''t want to listen to Arik''s reckless remarks at all, so he gathered the cavalry good archers that night to arrange tactics.

    ??

    The next day, the army set off again.

    ??

    The prisoners were bound and placed on horseback, and the team moved quickly again.

    ??

    Many soldiers have a hunch, whether the fishermen who let go yesterday told other villages the news. Always Arik this guy doesn''t care, Fisker and the guys are mentally prepared after summing up.

    ??

    They figured it out perfectly, but they weren''t quite right.

    ??

    The escaped fishermen naturally had someone tell the news to some fishing villages over there. The fishermen felt that the escaped guy''s words were absurd. What is the enemy "riding a black monster" rushed into the village and slashed and slaughtered. Words were taken as bullshit, but the wailing wounded on the ship, and the special barbed arrows plucked from the corpses and pulled from the ship''s deck, this exquisite arrows were completely different from those of the Jotalan.

    ??

    The fishermen watched the fugitives leave, and then returned to their village to tell everyone the anecdote they encountered today.

    ??

    The new village was aware of the danger, thinking that its location is quite closed, the surrounding lakes are all cliffs, and it is located on the low and flat near the east coast. The environment itself is easy to defend and difficult to attack. As long as you hold the pass between the cliffs, you can''t escape by boat.

    ??

    More than 400 people in the village immediately mobilized more than 200 men and women soldiers, everyone''s life is still the same, it''s a big deal to be on guard.

    ??

    Naturally, some people think that everything is absurd remarks by deranged people, and even the villages in the north make up a pretense to scare everyone because of the contradictions caused by fishing in the past.

    ??

    They at least started to be on guard, but...

    ??

    Beneath the cliff is the lake water. The cold Lake Wettern washes the rocks on both sides. The accumulated erosion has created some tiny flat slopes on the cliff. Fishermen have built small piers and longhouses on the gentle slopes.

    ??

    The new village community was originally the hometown of small Swedish tribes. They fled the war and threatened to move north. Although people went to empty buildings, the houses they left behind were seized by latecomers.

    ??

    It is not difficult to find the next target. The Ross cavalry walked along the cliff by the lake in a grand manner, and then under the leadership of the guide Boley, it only took half a morning to reach the new target.

    ??

    The "enemy riding a monster" actually appeared? !

    ??

    When the cavalry formed a wall formation and stood high, behind them was the sun. The cavalry stood in the east and looked down at the village not far from the west. They saw that the fishermen were already making active deployments!

    ??

    "Fisk, it looks like these guys know our existence, let''s drop the prisoners first, and we''ll rush over to kill them all." Arik said with a fierce face.

    ??

    Fisk nodded, instructing his subordinates to throw all the prisoners away, and to strictly monitor the cavalry who were sent to fight yesterday.

    ??

    Upon seeing this, Arik was overjoyed. He pulled out his steel sword in great spirits, took the reins and turned in a circle, then he shouted: "Brothers! Follow me!"

    ??

    He really rushed up, but it was a real fight.

    ??

    Until Arik realized that no one was rushing with him, he retreated back in anger, "Fisk, what are you doing?! Let you rush, what are you doing? Look at those fishermen who have set up their shield walls!"

    ??

    Fisk sneered at the corner of his mouth: "I saw it. Brother, you should remember that I am the commander of the cavalry, and the specific operations are up to me. I am responsible to the king himself!"

    ??

    "Damn!"

    ??

    Arik stopped talking and simply ignored it.

    ??

    Taking advantage of the opportunity, the villagers listed the classic Viking shield wall. Everyone is a Viking, and they run away without fighting. Even if they survive, how can they hang around in Lake Wettern? Besides, the villagers didn''t think they would lose.

    ??

    What Fisk and Bejasil wanted was for the enemy to gather in close formation, even if they were stacked in a shield wall.

    ??

    "Brothers! Take out your bows and arrows, we have plenty of arrows! Shoot them at them! Listen to my orders, let''s go!"

    ??

    The cavalry, led by Fisk, were still lined up in a wall and slowly advancing, and Fisk stretched out his thumb to aim at the shield wall of the enemy, and figured out the distance from each other according to the trick that Rurik taught a long time ago.

    ??

    "It''s now! Draw the bow! 45¡ã angle! Projection!"

    ??

    The young cavalrymen have all learned basic geometric knowledge, and also learned the so-called "arrow ballistics", and understand how to throw arrows to fly the farthest.

    ??

    The three hundred cavalry began to shoot arrows freely, with a large number of recurve bows throwing whirling feather arrows, while another hundred cavalrymen with mounted spears watched.

    ??

    The sudden arrows hit the fishermen''s armed forces, who had never seen such tactics before. Although his log shield can effectively block the arrows, the arrows usually pass through the shield, causing damage to the left arm of the fisherman holding the shield.

    ??

    Many people were injured by arrows, and they didn''t hold on for too long before they started to lose their formation.

    ??

    How can you pass up an opportunity to break the formation? Fisk then yelled at Arik: "Brother! Now you can rush."

    ??

    "Okay! Ross, follow me!"

    ??

    Arik didn''t bother to complain about his little brother. His legs slammed into the horse''s stomach, and the horse charged. The cavalry rushed down the gentle **** from a height, and the collision broke down the fishermen''s armed forces.

    ??

    In addition to a few boats escaping, the cavalry who entered the fishing village even shot arrows at the fishermen who were swimming to escape.

    ??

    They ended a village without any losses, captured dozens of people, and then set their sights on another target.

    ??

    The same tactics were performed again in the afternoon. This was the third battle. The cavalry defeated the last village without any losses.

    ??

    Until now, the cavalry vanguard of the land troops led by Arik had essentially eliminated the Gotaland people on the north bank. The third village seems to have a large population, so there are more dead bodies and more people who have successfully escaped.

    ??

    In the final battle, they gained a lot. Not to mention a group of slaves captured, there are actually a large number of cattle and sheep here, maybe a thousand head in total.

    ??

    Now, all cavalrymen can hold a young female prisoner, and then engrave the name of the new owner with a knife to make a claim. They slaughtered cattle and sheep on the spot, and had a barbecue carnival in the camp next to the battlefield.

    ??

    Boli, the leader, has repeatedly proved his role, and according to him, there are no new villages on the north side of the lake.

    ??

    "Are there only enemies left in the far south? Are there thousands of them? It doesn''t matter Arik got the news, looked at Fisk''s face again, and said angrily: "It''s okay, We should rest for a while while guarding the spoils and captives. It is estimated that the king''s fleet is about to enter the lake. Oh, and we''ll have to wait for the follow-up infantry too. "

    ??

    Now that Arik wants to continue to charge, the cavalry soldiers have to wait on the spot. Fisk didn''t want the limited cavalry to break into the enemy''s core. If they had to break through, they would have to wait until more than 1,300 land infantry arrived.

    ??

    The ruins and corpses left on the road, as well as the horse dung on the road, are very obvious clues.

    ??

    Finally, on the morning of the third day after the cavalry ended the battle, Longstall, Duke of Yermalen, accompanied by the elite infantry of the 1st and 6th Banners of Ross, completed the reunion with the cavalry.

    ??

    In this way, Arik felt that he already possessed the ability to go all the way south and pierce through the fortress of the Yottaran Visingoth.

    ??

    ??

 Chapter 886ï¼š "Crazy Bear" Carl

    There is an island in the long and narrow Lake Wettern, named Wiesingerser.

    There is an altar on the island, and a large number of people in Gotaland have to live and live around the altar. The island is also named after the altar.

    The long and narrow Lake Wettern is only one of the territories under the control of the Gotaland people. The ruler of this lake enjoys the control of sacrifices and the right to trade Sorgon.

    The powerful military leader and his buddies control the violence machine, although there is also a parliamentary court on the island, all the prominent people gather to hold a traditional Nordic meeting, and finally the military leader has to listen to the opinions.

    The Gotalans have not yet formed a national group, not even a tribal alliance.

    Instead, they formed a special group of residents. The military leaders resembled the tyrants of ancient Greek city-states, and they looked like warlords who controlled a region. There are private troops and slaves below the leader, and a large number of civilians need the protection of these military personnel, but the leader does not regard the people as his own clan.

    If there is no external harassment, the Gotaland people who live in the southern part of the lake can live a long life of fishing and farming by themselves.

    The economy of the people is mainly based on fishing. The huge Lake Wettern and the dense streams like leaf veins. The favorable water environment nourishes a large number of fish. They can feed themselves by fishing, supplemented by animal husbandry and farming. , life is not rich, but it makes sense.

    They are not people who are easy to get rich, the reality is that they are not satisfied with life.

    To find a new outlet to the sea, to find a warm territorial life.

    In order to find a warm place, we must compete with the Danes, and the brothers have suffered for a long time in this regard.

    Looking for a new entrance to the sea, things have come to a head. Although the waterway is very tortuous, the brothers can indeed enter the East Baltic Sea quietly in front of the strategically shrinking Swedes.

    For the rulers of Lake Wettern, they lack the ability to compete with the Swedes for living space, and the most ideal strategy at present is cannibalization.

    The crisis came very suddenly.

    In the beginning, a few bruised idiots fled from north to south to Visingosser Island, the boats limply washed the beach and the paddlers scrambled down panting to warn the approaching people of the danger.

    "Quick! Go and tell the boss! The wicked are coming from the north!" The speaker seemed to be frightened, and the words were incomprehensible.

    Someone who was trying to help them patted the speaker''s face and asked loudly, "Where did you come from? Are you the ones who went to the north to open up?"

    "Yes! My village was destroyed by the wicked, and everyone died."

    "What did you say?"

    "Don''t wait any longer." The man stared at the people in front of him in horror, and roared heart-to-heart: "You are all idiots! I want to see the boss, and we''ll be finished soon!"

    Who does not know the temper of his boss, the recalcitrant "Crazy Bear" Karl, he thought he cut off a lot of Danes'' heads to win this honorary name.

    Karl "Crazy Bear", the warlord tyrant of Lake Wettern, controls this lake area with hundreds of brothers, and nearly 10,000 people live together with them.

    Although the people at the pier looked at the unfortunate appearance of the guys on the docked fishing boat, everyone believed that they had encountered a major disaster, but no one dared to tell the boss before the matter was clear.

    People are afraid of Carl''s domineering. It is said that this guy almost killed a bear when he was ten years old, and what happened after that is pure legend.

    "Crazy Bear" Karl is wearing bear skin and a helmet with a modified upper jaw on his head. He looks like a war bear. He held a long-handled Nordic double-edged axe and slashed at the Danes who had gathered to hunt slaves. The Danish shield wall seemed meaningless under his big axe.

    It was more than ten years ago. Karl and his friends in Gothenburg successfully fought against Denmark. If it were not for such a feat, the people of Lake Wettern would not have believed him.

    The former berserker is now middle-aged. He never fought against Denmark again. An old fighter lived a stable and even boring life in his comfort zone, recalling the glory of his youth.

    Bad news suddenly spread on the island, and the soldier cautiously told his boss about the legend he heard.

    Could it be that the stable days have finally encountered waves?

    The pioneering village in the north was suddenly destroyed by the wicked?

    "You all go down. Maybe they ran into some trouble, or maybe they were choked and insane. Don''t worry about this." Carl ordered his subordinates to eat and drink.

    What is meant by "a person riding a monster destroying a village", and what is "a monster can shoot arrows and breathe fire", there is even a saying that the monster is human-shaped, but has four hooves like a cow.

    If the messenger knew the concept of centaurs, they would definitely say this word.

    For the fishermen who saw horses and cavalry for the first time in their life, they were brutally killed at the same time. It is normal to use the most vicious and terrifying words to describe it. It was this description that reached the ears of the ruler "Crazy Bear" Karl, and became seriously distorted and even unconvincing.

    Carl didn''t completely ignore it, he thought for a while, and gathered his leaders at night.

    More than a dozen people looked at each other in dismay. Seeing that their boss mentioned the rumors that suddenly spread, they muttered again in their hearts.

    "You''ve all heard about it. Those rumors are too bizarre. I don''t believe them. I''ve thought about it for a while, and we have to be careful. You go and inform the fishermen to be careful in the nearest time, and don''t rush to the north to fish."

    More than a dozen people said yes.

    However, someone suddenly asked: "Boss, if something really happened in the north, what should we do?"

    "Oh? Garg, those rumors are not credible."

    "Yes! But our north is the Swedes, and if they are attackers, we need to be on guard. Haven''t we also received some news over the years? The Swedes and the Rus, they are not peaceful."

    "I understand this too. Well, it''s right to make some preparations in advance." Carl thought for a while, and then said, "I originally asked you to settle down after you go back. In this case, you remind the men by the way."

    Will things get worse?

    On the second day, these little leaders followed the orders of their bosses and told the people to be careful, and even went to Jonkoping City, a stronghold on the south side of the lake, and told the people there to be vigilant.

    It was on this day that new fugitives entered Wiesingoth.

    There are many strange arrows on the boat, which are exactly the same as the arrows handed over by the refugees yesterday.

    The mass-produced Ross arrows have done a good job in quality control, and it is these identical arrows that prove their identity.

    Although the current Gotaland people still do not know the identity of the attackers, the fugitives from two villages arrived almost at the same time. They were also a group of exhausted and wounded people. Although they were from different villages, a total of three villages took out exactly the same Arrow, isn''t this a serious problem?

    "Crazy Bear" Carl faced the arrows in front of him, and even the dictation of several villagers who were sent to the island fortress by his subordinates. Now the situation can''t bear his disbelief.

    "Monsters with hooves shoot arrows at you?! They stabbed your people with spears? They also destroyed your village? Impossible, it''s not a monster, it''s an enemy!"

    Karl scolded him angrily, and the villagers immediately changed their tune and kowtowed.

    The family members of the villagers were either killed or captured, and the villages, barges, and cattle and sheep were all destroyed.

    But what the villagers pleaded for was very outrageous: "Our cattle and sheep are gone, and the tribute owed to you cannot be turned over at all. Please forgive us and don''t make us slaves."

    However, Karl didn''t look at them directly, just as he was a warlord tyrant, not a monarch or a tribal leader who ruled for the people.

    "Since the tribute you owe me is not enough, you should all become slaves! I am merciful. At least you will not starve to death as slaves."

    It was heard that the villagers who had just escaped continued to hold their heads in pain, and were then dragged out by the soldiers.

    Carl looked around, he didn''t feel sorry for what happened to the villagers. After all, the villagers who went to the north of the lakeside to open up were not his subordinates. The pioneering move was a spontaneous move, and any disasters he encountered should be borne by him.

    The fleeing villagers did not ask Carl to call the shots for their suffering, nor did Carl ignore the imminent threat.

    Everyone knows the situation, no matter how the northern villages are destroyed, there is indeed a strong military force. If a "warlord" has the ability to destroy three villages in two days, it will certainly also go south to attack Visingosser and J?nk?ping. Calmon asked himself, if the warlord was himself, he would definitely send his troops south and swept one side.

    He smelled the increasingly strong killing intent from the north, and the more he thought about it, the more terrifying he felt.

    Fortunately, his bones are not rusted and old.

    Thinking of one person, he took out the general named Garg in front of all his cronies.

    "Gag! You were the first to predict the danger from the north, and now the situation is getting worse. I want you to gather five hundred men to go to the north to see."

    "Ah! Actually, I..."

    "Are you hesitating? What right do you have to hesitate?!" Carl''s stomping shook the mountains, and then he scolded: "Conquering women is not a man, and if you make a hundred women have children, it is better to cut off ten. Enemy warriors have brave heads. Do you think five hundred men are too few?"

    "No, if..."

    "No ifs. You''re just scared. Anyway, I''ll give you a thousand fishermen to go to the north to see what''s going on. If you find enemies who are harassing the village, you''ll hack them to death. Gag, this is your chance to make merit. All these years Our brothers stay in the lake every day and can only hunt, fish and play with women for fun, the opportunity to fight is given to you, you can do it."

    Glory? It would be an honor to win.

    But then again, since it will be honored, why doesn''t the boss go there in person? Garg felt that he was really talkative yesterday. Since the boss gave an order, the other brothers avoided it, what should he do?

    Many people owe debts, and they were originally helpless when they were recruited into the army, but if they fought a battle with the legendary wicked people in the north and plundered the spoils to pay off their debts, the whole family would be freed.

    There are hundreds of debt slaves, and many more fishermen have witnessed or heard the plight of the fugitives, and they do not feel fear at all, but see it as an opportunity to make a fortune.

    Because in this era, war must not be a terrible thing, it is the fastest way for the young people to turn around.

    Besides, they were famous for their apprenticeships¡ªfinding the wicked and avenging their friends in the north.

    Really friends? Maybe.

    A very large army gathered at the altar on the island, the priest danced a "sacred dance" and burned some newly caught fish in the flames.

    The Gotaland people naturally believe in Odin and other Norse gods, but because of the lakes they live in, they worship more lake gods. Instead of offering human sacrifices, they did the ritual of burning fresh fish to ashes.

    The so-called army is almost always armed fishermen, but some young boys who are just twelve years old have heard all the legends of Carl the "Crazy Bear" and other madmen killing the Quartet on the battlefield. Young people are eager to achieve themselves in battle, eager to gain honor, and even die in battle for honor.

    These fishermen are the army. They bring their own food and weapons, and they dress in a variety of styles, and the boats they are about to take are also in a variety of styles.

    Originally, the commander of the army, Garg, was worried, but now on the flat ground where the open altar is, there are golden heads and spearheads like forests everywhere.

    The usual tactic of the Vikings is to form a shield wall, and the brothers swarm up and rush up to slash together.

    This is true of the Gottarans, the Danes, and the Swedes in the north. Without the intervention of Rurik''s modified Rusian army, their battles were simply, violent and uncreative.

    In such a battle mode, when the weapons and equipment, body and physique of the soldiers on both sides are not much different, the side with more people often locks the victory.

    Garg and his more than 100 close comrades are a group. They are all wearing chain mail, and even a ring of chain mail is hung under the leather helmet to protect their fragile necks. These talents are the forces that make up the strength of "Crazy Bear" Karl. Similarly, if these warriors wither on a large scale, his strength as a warlord tyrant will also be lost.

    Carl knew this very well, so he sent more than 100 cronies to fight. They were also equipped with excellent equipment. According to the general rational understanding, as long as this kind of warrior did not fall into the lake and drown, it would be very difficult for him to suffer casualties.

    In contrast to other fishermen armed, they are the most classic Viking warriors.

    They wore ragged clothes and unkempt faces, or they had a variety of braids of hair and beards, and they smelled of sweat and fish. Of course, they have to clean up their own hygiene, but after all, they are still unbearable.

    Naturally, their crotch is relative to the Rus army. Up to now, this confident fishermen''s armed forces do not know what the northern invaders are. UU reading

    It has been more than ten years, and the Wettern Lake area has once again assembled an army with a scale of 1,000 people. For the first time in my life, a large number of young fighters have seen a large-scale assembly in the team.

    The young warriors didn''t know what war was, and they jumped on the longboat with joy as if they were going to a wedding.

    Some people even shouted: "Today we will kill the guys in the north and take prisoners, and tomorrow we will float to Lake Venern and go to Gothenburg to sell slaves to make a fortune."

    Others have fantasized about their victory, "Find them! Kill them! I''ll go to Denmark in a few years, kill their warriors, and bring back a few slaves."

    The fleet was full of joyful air, the armed fishermen cheered each other up because of the huge number of troops, they were extremely optimistic about the future, and Garg was more optimistic than them.

    Take a good look at this army! Ten long boats, accompanied by a large number of sampans, were densely spread on the lake, and the city of Jonkoping, not far from Dalian, noticed the momentum. In fact, some people in the army came from J?nk?ping on the south bank on purpose. They brought their own boats, weapons and food, just to win the spoils of war.

    "Crazy Bear" Karl stood high on the island, and his heart was quite complicated.

    He was generally pleased that he could convene such a large army with a single order, but what was the inexplicable worry in his heart?

    No matter, the arrow has to be fired on the string!

    It was ordered by Karl, and the bullhorn trumpeted by his subordinates was an attack order for the fleet.

    Hearing the sound of the horn, Garg on the boat shouted with his sword, "Brothers, march north."

 Chapter 887ï¼š Rurik Fleet Intercept

    For Rurik''s sea troops, since the fleet entered the inland river, the tortuous journey tormented the blood of the warriors.

    Theoretically, the fleet has entered the territory of the Gottarans.

    The warriors were eager to fight, and they were prepared to fight against the interception of the Jotarans, or to discover their villages. After the soldiers landed on the shore, they charged quickly.

    But along the way, all you can see are barren forests and lakes.

    The oarsmen kept their guard up. They saw the woods sway and carefully identified that it was just the wind blowing by. Boredom plagues everyone, and the originally tense nerves inevitably relax.

    Some people began to rumor that the Yermalen tribe in Sweden was nervous, and at most a small group of enemies invaded the north, and they were portrayed as terrible monsters by these guys.

    The brothers fighting so much are not just to seek justice for the Yermalen people. This is a war to destroy the country. Like a giant python constantly twisting and advancing in the winding river, the Russian naval troops have been fighting boredom.

    "I don''t know what happened to Arik and the others." Rurik muttered.

    Most of his cronies are on the flagship, and it is purely accidental that the Gurdot can be used as the flagship.

    This ship is not much different from the Avrolla, except that she belongs to the Gould family in principle. With the character of the family members, this large ship is not only repaired frequently, but also very particular about the interior decoration.

    The cronies naturally listened to the king''s complaints.

    I haven''t seen each other for many years, and Kanuf has grown into an adult. He is shorter than Rurik, and he is just as strong among his peers.

    "Big brother." Kanuf said so affectionately, "Although I also feel bored, I think a war is inevitable."

    "That''s natural. I''m a little worried that the morale of the soldiers will be destroyed by boredom. If we are attacked by those guys, will we suffer undue losses?"

    "To keep our people on alert?"

    "You don''t have to be too nervous to see the situation." Rurik sighed, "We continue to sail. Brother, you are the man who is going to inherit the governor of your homeland. This time you have to make a contribution, chop off a few heads or shoot a few. enemy."

    Kanuf laughed out loud for a while, then patted his chest, claiming that he must have done a great job.

    There is no other reason why the sea troops will not get lost. The northern shore of Lake Wettern used to be the territory of the Swedes. Ten years ago, they were afraid of war and fled. The old guys of the tribe still have a clear memory of the waterway connecting the lake and the Baltic Sea after ten years. .

    Although the journey was boring, the fleet always sailed in wider and deep water. The fleet avoided all the wrong tributaries and ran towards the entrance of the northeast Lake Wettern.

    An order from the king was given, and the spirits of the soldiers who were sore and numb from rowing were cheered up.

    Without him, because the guides patted their chests and claimed that the fleet was about to re-enter Lake Wettern.

    Most of the Swedes or others in the army have never been here at all. They only know that there are two large lakes in the southern Gotaland area.

    Finally, the cramped forest opened a huge opening, and in front of him was a very open near-shore marshland.

    Is it possible to disembark and rest here?

    The soldiers were disappointed again, because this was a big swamp full of cold mud.

    The army needs a hard and open field as a large military camp. Not only is the mud swamp in front of you not good, the fleet must also enter the lake to form a formation, so as to do follow-up scheduling.

    Like a hen laying eggs, the movement of the ships into the inner lake was really slow. The rowing longboat towed the big boat to form a sailing unit until it entered Lake Wettern. The big boat that was furling immediately lowered its jib, and then untied the longboat to tow its own cable, recovering its freedom in the wide waters and relying on the lake wind to sail freely. .

    The swamp wasn''t that big, and the people paddling also needed to rest. Rurik knew the difficulties of the soldiers. He stood at the bow of the boat and looked carefully, and couldn''t help muttering.

    "Damn, why didn''t anyone tell me earlier that this place is full of near-shore cliffs?"

    An attendant asked the king what to do.

    Yes, when is it good.

    "The order." Rurik made a firm decision, "Let the long ship approach the cliff and land on the limited beach to rest. The people on the large ship are not allowed to move."

    The king gave the order, and even if Rurik didn''t order it, his army had already done so of its own accord.

    The fleet that was forced by the meandering river to sail against the current like a giant python, the first boat entered Lake Wettern in the morning, and it was already evening when all of them entered the lake. At this moment the most advanced boats in the lake have washed up on the narrow flats under the cliffs on the lake shore.

    From the cliff to the lake, the width of the flat ground is only about 30 meters at the farthest. The cliffs are full of large black hard granite, and there are also some rubble scattered near the shore, which are constantly being beaten by the water waves. The so-called flat land is not flat, it is a weathered gravel beach with some bushes growing on it.

    The cliff was not very high, and some soldiers struggled to climb up. These brave people faced the larger Nordic virgin forest, and the surrounding scenery was no different from Lake M?laren.

    There is an advantage to the forest above the cliff. Some small-sized pine trees were cut down or sawn off, crashed down the cliff, and then chopped to pieces by thousands of soldiers under the cliff, which was used as fuel for the bonfire.

    Although the place where the cones were standing was quite cramped, with an astonishing number of rowboats half-stranded on the lake shore, the pomp of the Rus army was enormous.

    At night, the bonfire array leaned against the cliff to form a wall of fire. Soldiers laid out leather blankets around the bonfire, nibbling on fresh fish caught on the spot and cooking their own wheat.

    For many days, their tiring paddling work can come to an end. Soldiers need a critical rest day, especially if they take a nap to replenish their energy.

    Because everyone knows that when the army enters the lake, it is inevitable to find the Jotalan people to start a decisive battle. If there is a decisive battle, the battle will be a matter of the next few days.

    Rurik finally boarded the island in a small boat, had a good chat with his cronies and Swedish nobles, and then returned to the big boat.

    Ordinary warriors can relax their vigilance a little and enter the enemy''s lake, but Rurik does not dare to relax easily.

    Considering that there is a dense forest behind the cliff against which the army is leaning, and hunters must always beware of being tripped while walking in it, it is impossible for the enemy to launch a large-scale attack from the forest.

    A small number of people are still placed on the cliffs as special sentries to ensure that there are no hidden dangers on land.

    Rurik controls all the large ships here. Most of the main ships of the Ross fleet have entered Lake Wettern. Those torsion slingshots covered with oil-soaked sackcloth showed their true gods one after another, and the projectiles or javelins were placed on the deck. The soldiers of the night vigil implemented a rotation system, in case the enemy suddenly attacked at night and could immediately counterattack.

    Although no one absolutely dared to invade the Gotalandite forces, Rurik took precautions this time, and made the big ship lit up with lights.

    Don''t let each ship light fuel lamps and torches so that they won''t expose themselves?

    This is what he wants.

    Because the Jotalan people are here, they will fight if they want, and the Kingdom of Rus is fighting with them. This exposure is a deterrent and an invitation to war.

    Of course, the Gottarans of Lake Wettern can also run away. Where else can they go? Ross''s strategic goal is not simply to conquer the lake.

    All the big boats have their lights on, and the lights are also fishing fires. As for the technique of burying large nets underwater to catch bass at night, if there is an opportunity, of course we should do it.

    Some ships take on the special work of fishing at night, and their results will enter the belly of soldiers tomorrow.

    Even a small amount of shimmer can be extremely stressful for the lakeside residents who are always facing the dark night.

    What''s more, the bright light in the distance is extremely abnormal and forms a dynamic band of light.

    Speaking of which, Rurik''s fleet had to rely on the platforms under the cliff to spend the night. Garg the Gotaland and his fishermen also needed these platforms to rest.

    Since the "bonfire light belt" of the Rus army was very arrogant to expose itself, it attracted the Jotaland army to see them. Ross''s sentinels could also see the flashes of fire in the distance, even if the lights were on for a while and then off.

    It was the Yottaran fishermen who couldn''t bear the loneliness and lit the bonfire. Although this behavior was discovered and stopped by Garg, all the bonfires were ruthlessly extinguished by the lake.

    The Gotalandans still exposed themselves.

    Some Rus soldiers who were part-time night fishermen as sentinels noticed the strangeness in the due north, and some hurried into the captain''s rest day of the Gurdot, which is the current command post of Rurik.

    At this moment, Rurik was sleeping soundly with Noren, one of his beloved wives in his arms. The noise of the sentry made him feel depressed for a while.

    "What exactly is going on? Why panic."

    The sentinel immediately knelt down halfway, and the moonlight through the wooden door only illuminated the vague shadow of the person: "Your Majesty, it is an unusual fire in the distance."

    "Firelight? Firelight?!"

    Rurik suddenly sobered up, and rushed out of the cabin wearing only a single coat. He stood on the deck and looked due south and saw nothing. At this moment, there was a lot of noise on the deck, and obviously everyone in the flagship saw something different.

    All the people on duty and even the people on the nearby ships yelled at each other, and hundreds of people saw the flash of fire on the shore of the lake due south.

    Noren was afraid that his man would catch a cold, so he grabbed a leather blanket with both hands and covered Rurik''s body.

    "It''s about to start."

    "what?!"

    "They''re here."

    "They? The Jotarans?" Noren''s heart was beating wildly, "Did they really come to attack at night?"

    "They don''t have the guts, but... am I lucky or unlucky?! There may be a war tomorrow."

    Rurik was determined to mobilize the entire army, but it was definitely not now. The shore of the lake was full of tired soldiers, and now they woke up to announce that the battle was about to take place. Although it made them excited for a short period of time, can this excitement last until the next day? After being tossed around, people who are already tired can only be more tired.

    If it was a simple surface battle, would the Gotarans be able to dispatch some Caravel-sized ships? If they were rich, they would send out a large number of slender warships with very low sides. If they were poor, they would send out a large number of sampan fishing boats that could only take five or six people.

    In this way, the night-time rotation of the main ships of the Ross fleet can be stopped and replaced by combat alerts.

    Tomorrow, the dolphins will hunt the fish like crazy!

    Now, Rurik has no time to contact his cousin and the land troops. The lake is very large, and looking northward from its current location, there is still a lot of depth. He estimated that the fleet made a lot of fishing fires as proof of identity. If the land troops are already nearby, they will definitely notice. In the same way, if the land troops also light the bonfire, the navy can also see it.

    The situation was somewhat different from what Rurik had imagined.

    In fact, when the Ross fleet lit up fishing fires on a large scale, Arik''s land troops managed to see it. It was only due to geographical constraints that the third fishing village occupied by Arik was in a huge depression formed by the cracking of the cliff, surrounded by a large number of tall red pines. Although they lit a large number of bonfires, the total number of prisoners, including the Two thousand people, as a result, the existence was perfectly obscured by various obstacles.

    Only the soldiers on the sentry in the distance noticed the strangeness of the lake in the south, and when the news came back to the camp, the pot was blown up.

    The army swept across three villages, slaughtered a large number of Jotalan fishermen and accidentally let go a lot, and the army would face danger at any time when it penetrated into the foreign land. The highly vigilant warriors suspected that the intensive fishing fires represented a large Gotaland army, and they were fighting back north with a strong killing intent, and the land troops had to be on alert!

    Naturally, there are optimistic views. If a large number of fishing fires can be made on the lake, the only people who are known to do this are the Rus.

    I''m afraid that the king''s sea troops have reached the lake, and those fishing fires are the king''s people.

    The two factions coexist, and Arik needs to decide. He compromised and ordered: "Tomorrow morning, we will send some cavalry to the south to check the situation. If it is the king''s army, we will show the flag. If it is the enemy, come back immediately to report."

    ¡­¡­

    The enemy that I have longed for has definitely appeared! They were determined to attack in a very Viking fashion? But why are they? It was clear that his fleet had just entered Lake Wettern, not to mention that there was not even a shadow of an enemy along the way. Unless you are caught in their ambush. But is this really possible?

    Although the more I thought about it, the more strange it became, but finally the enemy appeared.

    Rurik knew neither the strength of the enemy''s troops nor the status of their weapons and equipment. The Russ army, which was well prepared in these respects, could arrogantly call the enemy "dung".

    He despises the enemy and hopes to solve the enemy of this lake in a short time.

    But after this experience, Rurik never fell asleep again.

    When it was just dawn, the soldiers sleeping on the shore were woken up by the very intensive sound of drums and horns.

    The movement was so great that it seemed like the enemy was attacking, so the soldiers stood up in shock, clenching their weapons in their hands.

    The soldiers on the shore noticed that the large ships of the fleet had begun to move, and even the standard armed cargo ships, as many as 30 large ships were actually lining up.

    Decisive battle! People have come to think of this word.

    On the other hand, the Jotalan army was already nervous, and they didn''t care whether they were exposed last night, but the enemy must have been exposed.

    Garg made a major judgment, and the soldiers boarded the ship early in the morning, a large number of ships gathered, and the soldiers listened to his preaching.

    Gag pointed to the north with his broad-bladed iron sword in his hand: "The enemy who attacked our village has finally appeared! They look like a lot of people, but they will become your record. You will always remember! They are enemies, not monsters! They foolishly exposed themselves, and we dashed past in the early morning mist. Now let''s go!"

    As Garg said, the scale of his absolutely unknown enemy is definitely not small, and he might not be able to take absolute advantage of his huge army. He was convinced that it was precisely because the enemy had a large number of troops that he could quickly destroy each of the three villages. After all, in those three villages, the number of men who could fight in each village was only one or two hundred. It can also be destroyed and broken.

    If it really turned into an evenly matched battle, Garg reckoned that even if he won, it would be a disastrous victory.

    In order to avoid a tragic victory, the best tactic is to take advantage of the fog rising from the lake when the sun is about to rise to cover up his whereabouts, and a sudden attack on the enemy will surely gain an advantage or even a quick victory.

    And this decision also had to meet the eagerness of the Jutaran armed fishermen to survive.

    A large number of ships headed north, and they began to advance in increasingly rich weapons.

    The Gotaland fleet maintained a dense formation, and a large number of small fishing boats opened the way in front, but the most powerful leading warships were behind.

    Want to let Garg and his close comrades enter the dangerous land? It really makes no sense.

    Those armed fishermen all want to win the battle and make a fortune, but they don''t know that the more they rush forward, the greater the risk. After all, "Crazy Bear" Carl is a warlord tyrant, and his **** subordinate, the chicken thief, makes sense.

    The fog on the lake constituted the fog of war. When the dense fleet of the Gotalans rushed northward, the "wall of ships" formed by Ross''s battleships also twisted against the wind in the early morning southerly wind.

    The damp wind stuck on his face, and Rurik wiped his wet beard. At this moment, he was wearing armor. Behind him, on the deck of the Gurdot were not only soldiers manipulating torsion slingshots, but also a group of soldiers holding crosses. Warrior with bow.

    Five capital ships in front, Avrora and Gurdot in the rear, with four planetary sail cruisers on each flank.

    The ship went south in the fog, until the fog could no longer cover the tracks of the two armies that were constantly shortening the distance.

    The fog was thin, but because the two sides were walking towards each other against the cliff on the east bank of the lake, and they were close enough to each other, they were both surprised by the appearance of the other.

    Rurik was king, but his scalp tingled with shock at the sight in front of him.

    "Brothers! Hold on tight and prepare to take the hit!"

    Rurik was watching the large fleet that suddenly appeared from a bird''s-eye view. The battle came unprepared, even extremely hasty.

    Those small sampans faced the tall bow, and their boats were directly smashed by bronze rams and then crushed by oak keels.

    With powerful potential energy, the ships of the Gotalans were smashed into drifting sawdust by the Ross ships one by one. Many of those who fell into the water were knocked unconscious by the bottom of the big ship, and even fractured, and finally drowned in the lake.

    Each of the Ross ships kept a distance from each other, and these gaps were enough for some lucky people to travel together, but they were immediately attacked by the condescending bows and arrows of Ross soldiers.

    The torsion slingshot directly pierced the bottom of the boat, and the arrow shot and killed the fishermen of Gotaland who were stunned.

    Even if there are lucky ones who continue to drift, they are violently sunk by the follow-up armed cargo ships.

    It''s not "dolphins hunting fish", but "a baleen whale swallowing a whole school of krill."

    The armed fishermen of Gotaland lost a lot of sampans and stopped the offensive of the Ross fleet with huge sacrifices.

    fight? ! Pooh!

    "What''s going on? What are they?! Let''s go! Brothers, let''s retreat!" Garg shouted in despair.

    The leading warships turned their bows one after another, and more sensible fishermen had already fled.

    Is a group of boats running around a good target?

    Rurik noticed the dragon-headed warships, which were both familiar and unfamiliar in style, and generally recognizable¡ªthey were large compared to other ships.

    "Warriors! Leave those boats alone! Give me all my power to sink the longboat!"

    The king''s order was delivered by the heart-wrenching cry of the soldiers. The fleet had the main target to attack, and the battle turned into a siege and hunting.

    Garg and his close comrades rowed frantically, but all the leading longships were targeted. Now time is also extremely unfavorable for the Gotaland people. The sun has risen, and the fog is dissipating at a speed visible to the naked eye, and soon it will become impossible to provide any meaningful cover for the fleeing people.

    All of the Gotaland ships were within the range of the torsion slingshot. The javelins, projectiles, and even arrows fell from the sky. Although the turbulent pursuit was not accurate enough, it still caused constant damage to the fugitives.

    Even more than ten years ago, these Gotaland warriors and the Danes had never fought such a one-sided battle. Garg couldn''t figure out that it was a battle.

    So, he died.

    Garg died, or the entire ship he was on survived.

    Since the distance was already very close, the port side slingshots of the large ship Sperosville launched a salvo. This round of salvos was unusual. The cast iron projectiles fired by the ten slingshots on the side side cut no less than three holes in the longship~www .novelhall.com~ The cave gushed out like a spring with cold lake water.

    The crossbowmen on the deck of the big ship fired deadly arrows, and it was precisely because of Garg''s striking appearance that he became the target of public criticism.

    What is the use of chain mail? Three short armor-piercing arrows from his body fell into the lake with a bang, and sank to the bottom of the lake at an extremely fast speed...

    All the leading long ships were not spared, the ships were sunk, and the people on the boats would die if they fell into the lake wearing chainmail.

    The battle came to an end in this way, and Rurik couldn''t even laugh if he wanted to. He didn''t have the joy of winning, and he was even surprised that he won so easily. He couldn''t understand that the Jotalans really made such a big noise, and they were killed by thirty large ships in their fleet. Is the enemy really this level? Even if there is no decent resistance, even if there is a generational difference between each other, why is the enemy''s will to fight so clumsy.

    Some of the sampans ran too fast for Rurik''s fleet to catch, and more sampans were unable to escape.

    A lot of drowning people on the lake were crying while holding ship debris, and the salvage work for these people has already begun.

    Indeed, there is no need to beat the Reservoir Dogs now. It makes more sense for Ross to capture these guys as slaves than to kill them hastily now.

    When the golden light of the sun graced the world, the Ross fleet smashed a lagoon fleet of the Gotaland people in the Lake Wettern region.

    This victory Rurik deserved to be confused, and the prisoners were all taken out by simple intimidation.

    At this point, Rurik fully understood the reason for everything.

    He pinched his beard and looked towards the north: "Arik, it seems that you have gone too far, which led the Jotalans to organize a fleet to try to annihilate you. Thanks to me, it was easy to kill them."

 Chapter 888ï¼š Wiesingersers tyrant Karl "Crazy Bear" must die

    Hundreds of drowning people were picked up, their bodies shivering and their lips turning blue from the cold lake water. They were sitting together on the decks of large boats with their hands tied, and simply frightened them into giving everything they knew.

    Rurik knew the reason why the Gotalandites went to war, and he simply judged his cousin Arik''s position through a simple trial.

    "We should go north," he said to his subordinates.

    The king''s words were surprising, and someone asked, "Shouldn''t we be chasing after victory?"

    "It''s a good question. However, the situation of the enemy is unknown, and our army is still exhausted. This king... I want a dignified victory. Let''s fight the land troops first."

    Based on this judgment, Rurik ordered the army to exercise restraint. Even though a large number of warriors resting by the lake had already entered the battlefield on the longboat and were still dangling in the waters full of sawdust, they hoped to pursue the victory and be contained by Rurik.

    "The king is too conservative!" Many people judged this.

    There were also nobles who muttered: "The king must have his deep meaning when he did this."

    In the end, a victory was won early in the morning, and hundreds of Jotalan prisoners of war were captured, and the joy spread among the Rus army.

    Suddenly, the whole army received a new military order.

    Show the Ross flag! The fleet lined up in great pomp, sailed northward by the southerly wind, and made a turn with the land troops that arrived first.

    The army is turning away from the region dominated by the Gotalans of Lake Wettern. They are not escaping the battlefield. According to the king''s order, the glory of the decisive battle can not be enjoyed by the navy.

    Rurik reckons it won''t be long before he finds the land troops.

    It was noon, and a cavalry figure appeared on the cliff by the lake.

    Look! The dark green lakes and mountains appear white shadows, and if you look carefully, it is the decoration of war horses. Look good! The cavalry warriors held flags, flying the Rus King flag with blue stripes on a white background!

    The meeting on the battlefield was exciting, and Rurik was overjoyed: "Guards! The ruling trumpeter blows the trumpet and tells the cavalry that we are here!"

    The dense horn began to play, followed by the drumming.

    The huge fleet showed its mighty lineup, and the soldiers shouted with all their might, not listening to the beating of their shields. How could these drum noises be covered up by the strong lake wind.

    A guard suddenly pointed to the shore: "Your Majesty, the cavalry is moving."

    "I see, they are going to lead us to the camp. Inform the semaphore soldiers and order the ships to maintain their formation. We are about to join forces with the land troops."

    The cavalry sent by Aric to reconnaissance brought back good news, and the land army camp was a sensation!

    The soldiers rushed to the edge of the camp, and even stood on the cliff. They wore uniforms and waved their flags and shouted, forming a white wall on the steep cliff.

    They were very conspicuous, and the soldiers of the fleet, who were constantly marching north, responded with the same voice.

    Since the land troops were not far to the north, why did they hide their shadows? Rurik finally saw their camp, a broken village. The village is in a small bay area, and it is a rare flat land in this area.

    Compared with the 7,000-strong army of the Russ Army, the village area in front of them was too small, and the lake shoreline of the small bay simply could not allow all the long ships of the fleet to wash the beach.

    After all, this is a rare campsite. Even if there is trouble, Rurik ordered the whole army to go ashore to rest.

    The soothing beaches of the cove are crowded with half-grounded longboats, and so are below the cliffs. All the big boats dropped anchor near the shore, forming a dense formation on the lake.

    The narrow area was crowded with people, and the army camp had to extend in depth, so that many people''s camps had been pasted into the forest.

    A dense crowd lit a dense bonfire, some of them extremely special - prisoners of war.

    It was captured by Jotaland who was brought up from the lake, and Rurik ordered to spare him, and he would naturally be a slave in the future. He also noticed the masterpiece of his cousin Arik, killing and occupying the Gotaland village is actually an order, and there are a large number of women here, and trapping is one of the results of their battles these days.

    The brothers are very happy to meet each other. The noble elites are meeting here, and they have endless words to talk to each other.

    A bonfire was burning fiercely, and Rurik was sitting here surrounded by his two wives and concubines.

    Looking at the appearance of my brother, Arik was lying when he said that he was not envious, but unfortunately his two wives were in a safe and prosperous distance.

    The main generals of the Rus Kingdom are here, and they exchange information with each other.

    Knowing that my brother had won a battle, and then hearing that the huge Gotaland fleet was intercepting him, my brother''s victory was unexpectedly reasonable. Arik heard mixed flavors. He drank a glass of ale, unable to suppress his complicated emotions and muttered, "It should have been my credit that you robbed me."

    "Oh? Are you going to let about a thousand people land and attack you?"

    "Why not? The brothers are very bored with the attack on the village, and we are eager to fight their army head-on. As a result, it was easily eliminated by you."

    Rurik shrugged and looked at the others: "You all think so?"

    The soldiers returned with smiles and then expressed their opinions.

    "Okay! Well..." Rurik patted his thigh and stood up. "Whether it''s the navy or the army, everyone wants to have a decent fight with the Gottarans. Will they give us a chance? I don''t know. I I hope they will have the consciousness of a decisive battle and let us have glory. Brothers, you have more food, I will hold a military meeting!"

    After a while, under the light of the dense bonfire, as many as one hundred kingdom nobles and generals gathered together.

    Rurik ordered them to sit in a large circle as much as possible, and urged the ordinary soldiers who had finished eating to go to bed quickly to avoid chattering.

    He needs a relatively quiet scene so that he can face his elite and preach the next war plan.

    Hundreds of pairs of eyes stared at the high-spirited young king, all listening intently to his decision to fight.

    "Just this morning, I defeated a Gotaland army and learned a lot of information from the captives, so I found you. Now the navy and army have finally joined forces!"

    "Some people said that if I pursued the victory this morning, I would be able to enter the lair of the Gottarans in Lake Wettern. Maybe I will win easily, but in this way, the glory of victory will be taken by me too early, and will be sitting on the table. All of you have missed the glory, and this king feels that this is inappropriate. Therefore, we are here to join forces, and we will join forces to attack their strongholds."

    "I interrogated the prisoners and learned about two strongholds of the Gotaland people in the lake area! One was on the island, called Wiesingerser. The prisoners said that their leader was nicknamed Mad Bear, and he was unbeatable with a big axe! I I thought it was ridiculous."

    This is a very serious content. When Rurik mentioned Karl, the leader of the region, the "Crazy Bear", everyone who was listening attentively couldn''t hold back.

    Arik straightened his back: "There are still such fierce people? What the women I captured are true? Does that guy dare to call himself a bear? Is he a berserker who looks down on us?"

    "Exactly!" Rurik accepted his cousin''s words with satisfaction: "Everyone! Only the berserkers of our Rus army can wear bear skins and helmets with bear heads, and the rest are arrogant. The leader of the Jotalandians Pretentious, he has to die."

    At this moment, the captain of the bodyguard, Grund, is here, and he almost burst into laughter at the Jotarans mentioned when he heard the king''s words. Just because he and his close comrades will be in the most severe and anxious battlefield, put on heavy armor and bear the head of a bear, dressed like a brown bear to fight. Let me ask the brothers in heavy armor, which one is not more powerful than "Crazy Bear" Carl?

    All the elites have a very clear target to kill - the local warlord tyrant "Crazy Bear" Karl, confessed by the prisoners.

    For many Ross generals, the name of this guy is not worth mentioning, and it is comforting to annihilate the army under his command and get the glory.

    "That man may have a thousand mercenaries. I don''t think they are very powerful, but we still have to make clear which are the enemies that must be killed and which are the fishermen who are suddenly mobilized."

    Rurik continued, that is, the meaning of the words changed slightly.

    The alert person heard the change in the king''s attitude, and it seemed that King Rurik was about to adjust his strategy.

    Who is the enemy, who is the slave, and who can be used, these must be figured out in advance.

    The Gotaland people do not only live in one corner of Lake Wettern. There is only one large stronghold of Gotaland in the lake area, one is Weisingose ??on the island, and the other is Jonkoping at the southernmost end of the lake.

    The warlord tyrant Karl lives on the island, and the region''s merchants, craftsmen, and most of the farmers and fishermen live in Jonkoping at the southern end.

    "If these people just live by the lake, how can they interfere with the stability of Sweden? Our army wants to kill the local ruler and wipe out all his subordinates. I want the remaining Gotharans to submit to Rus and sign a contract with them. , demarcate the border between Sweden and G?taland, order them to pay compensation to our army and hand over slaves. What do you think?"

    The king ordered so, even if some people questioned the king, it would be merciful, and the doubts were kept in their stomachs.

    At least they all chose to support it on the surface. Rurik nodded. He felt that he had unified the thinking of the whole army, and the rest was to arrange the army.

    As in the previous march mode, the new operation means a full-fledged all-out war.

    The two Talan settlements in the Lake Wettern area, the Rus army will change their tactics and attack the fortress on the island of Wisingerser, the core area of ??local rule, to kill the "mad bear" Karl and win the battle. Forced J?nk?ping to surrender.

    It seems that this tactic is very good, but it sounds a bit far-fetched.

    Rurik asked everyone to comment on his decision again, and "Bald" Fisk said twice.

    "Fisk?"

    "Ah! I have an opinion. If the people in J?nk?ping see our army coming and they run away, what will we get? I''m afraid they will run away."

    "This is indeed worth thinking about." Rurik said lightly, as if he had predicted Fisk''s prediction.

    Fisk seems to understand what his monarch means, but he does have an opinion: "It''s better for the king to order my cavalry to march independently. After all, it is impossible for cavalry to run wild on the lake. Since the city of Jonkoping is at the southernmost point of the lake, I will quickly attack. In the past, I even won this city for the king ahead of time, forming a double-team against that... oh, Wiesingerser, this will be a complete victory."

    Fisk''s rhetoric made some people in the army think of Arik more than ten years ago. It was 12 years ago when Arik, 19 years old, brought more than 400 brothers to storm the village of Gotland, winning more with less.

    Twelve years ago, Fisk was a little bald head with a dead father, and now he is an arrogant riding "bald head".

    Of course, his baldness is not unique. The Balmer flag fighters in the Rus army are all shaved bald and tattooed with blue patterns, which are very masculine according to the tradition of the port of Narvik.

    "It seems that our little brother Fisk wants to take great credit!" The speaker was Aric, and his words were a little frivolous.

    "Brother, can''t I do it?" Fisk retorted.

    "Of course you can. But you don''t know the path, and your move is a risk."

    "Any war is an adventure, and I''m sure I will make a contribution."

    Arik''s question was not sarcastic. He had also heard about the cities of Wiesingerser and Jonkoping from the group of female prisoners at hand. The two settlements had a population of several thousand. Some of the female prisoners resisted with force, and they fought back against the conquerors with stinky mouths, shouting that the soldiers of Gotaland in the south were huge.

    Is there a huge army with today''s Rus-Sweden-Finland, as well as a huge army of mixed tribes and strong armed forces?

    It would be too risky for little brother Fisk to go deep alone. What''s more, when the cavalry is on the horse, Bejahir, Princess Pecheneg, must also participate.

    Things have become delicate. Arik can be very reckless, but he doesn''t want his little brother to take huge risks.

    Fisk was determined this time. The more Arik questioned, the more generals and nobles he absolutely had present were questioning him. The traditional aristocrats in the Swedish region are sitting here. They categorically do not believe in the achievements that a brat may create. Is there a second person at the same level as the dreamy King Rurik?

    "I support you!" Rurik stood up, grabbed Fisk''s right arm and held it up high: "I made a promise to let the cavalry move alone. Three hundred cavalry attack Jonkoping!"

    Rurik let go of his hand again: "Fisk obeys!"

    Hearing that, the young cavalry general immediately got down on one knee.

    "This king has ordered you to attack Jonkoping. Your task is to conquer it and avoid unprovoked killings. You have to kill those who resist and slaughter all the cronies of the mad bear Karl. Those who are willing to surrender must save their lives. . But! If the local people are determined to resist all, don''t charge recklessly, hold them back as much as possible, and try to prevent them from supporting me in attacking the island of Visingose. Besides, you decide for yourself!"

    "Yes!" Fisk nodded deeply.

    There is still only one main direction of attack, the island named Wisingerser, especially the fortress on the island.

    The entire army has established the final strategy for attacking Lake Wettern, and will rest for another day tomorrow. On the third day, the entire army will head south.

    But the cavalry had to move in advance tomorrow, in order to make a time difference against Jonkoping City.

    According to statistics, there are more than 300 prisoners who were taken out of the water. They can lead the way. Rurik doesn''t trust them, at least he doesn''t believe that 300 people can be transformed into mercenaries of the Ross Army.

    Almost all of them are from Wiesing?sser, and a few are from J?nk?ping.

    Rurik selected a few men with good legs, who were said to be debt slaves who were forced to fight. Such men were promised to regain their freedom after victory, and then promised to lead the way and reward them with a sum of money.

    These people were never the family members of the ruler "Crazy Bear" Karl. More than a dozen people swore that they would be good leaders, begging to save their lives and the lives of their wife and children in Wiesingerser during the war.

    How dare a group of prisoners of war bargain? How did the Rus army guarantee the wives and children of prisoners in the war?

    There is a corresponding promise, and they have to be given a thought.

    The entire Ross army reorganized its armaments and rested for a whole day. The third day was the day Rurik established the march.

    Attack on the Isle of Wisingase! Destroy the fortress on the island! Kill the ruler "Crazy Bear" Karl and all his thousand minions! Conquer the entire Lake Wettern! Extend the war with the glory of victory!

    The slogans of the army were shouted loudly, and the soldiers of the army were full of fighting spirit.

    It was this momentum that made those male and female prisoners look like a flock of lambs to be slaughtered.

    There were 600 prisoners together, and the prisoners were very surprised. The conquerors of Sweden and Rus didn''t want to kill people for fun, and even gave them cooked oats even if the amount was not large.

    Food reserves were made before the expedition. Some of Rurik¡¯s armed cargo ships were full of food. Considering that the entire Gotaland will be conquered this year, the military food reserves are enough for 10,000 people to eat for five to six months. This era of European logistical support reached the pinnacle. Of course, because of the extremely cost-effective material vehicles such as large ships, the army has marched along the river waterways, and the transportation cost of military rations is extremely low, otherwise Rurik would not be able to achieve this level of logistical support.

    If the logistics are done well, the soldiers can be full and full of energy to go into the battle for the island of Visingose.

    The three hundred cavalry had already moved in advance yesterday, and the remaining nearly seven thousand troops had boarded the ship.

    The army also stuffed all the prisoners into their clothes. The male and female prisoners of war were deliberately fed a small amount of oatmeal. They starved to death and did not have the strength to escape.

    The huge fleet is floating on the lake, the whole army has not yet moved, they are all waiting for a special ceremony.

    A group of soldiers are still standing in the broken village in the small bay at this moment, holding burning torches, waiting for the king''s order.

    "Ignition!" Rurik on the flagship gave an order, and the horn that served as a signal sounded.

    The soldiers on the shore got the order, and immediately began to light the haystack roofs of the wooden sheds of the longhouse one by one.

    The conquered villages are destined to be left with nothing, and the burning of the village chief''s raging fire in the black and gray smoke is a farewell for the Rus army.

    On the flagship, a torsion slingshot, facing south, struggled to fire a javelin and fell into the lake as thousands watched.

    This is another symbol. In the direction where the javelin flew, the ships of the fleet lowered their sails and pulled anchors, twisting their hulls against the south, and rushing towards the decisive battle target due south.

 Chapter 889ï¼š Rurik storms the port of Visingose

    The Russ army has assembled and sharpened its swords, the fleet is tidy, flags and flags are hunted, and they officially march south.

    In this regard, Karl "Crazy Bear", the tyrant tyrant of the Gotaland warlords in the Benhu District, hardly knew about it, but he encountered another group of people who fled back the morning before the main action of the Ross army. Carl learned of the defeat of his general Garg, and the terrifying ending of the sinking of more than 100 close friends to the bottom of the lake.

    This incident was shocking, and he panicked and quickly noticed that the whole Weissingasser was in a mess.

    Although he couldn''t figure out the situation at all, he could conclude that the unknown enemy was very strong, and the next target of attack was himself.

    Back off? No! If the brothers gave up on Visinguesser, where would they stand? !

    "This is my island! This is my lake! The Danish monarch can''t kill me! No one can kill me!"

    Carl put on the bear skin and picked up the double-edged battle axe again. His close subordinates decided to follow their master and accept his orders to prepare for battle.

    The entire island of Visingose ??was blocked, and any man on the island, even a ten-year-old boy, was captured. Although it was very hasty, Carl "Crazy Bear" mobilized more than 2,000 armed fishermen in one day, plus his cronies, and gathered together to be known as the "3,000 Army".

    He then sent a boat to Jonkoping in the south and asked people from all walks of life in the area to send troops to support him. He wouldn''t expect the guys in J?nk?ping, where the merchants and landlords support private soldiers, and although they pay tribute on time on weekdays, he expects them to use their own people to work hard for the island of Visingose, Karl doesn''t believe it. Before, he had already squeezed out the debt slaves in Jonkoping, but unfortunately most of these guys never returned.

    At least it is known that if the unknown villain will attack Jonkoping, the local people at least make some preparations.

    Karl "Crazy Bear" made the right move based on his sense of battlefield smell, but unfortunately, he was given too little time!

    The people living on Visingose ??Island have mixed feelings. They are just fishermen. They live a good fishing life on weekdays.

    The current situation does not allow these people to hesitate.

    A few days ago, the fishermen who went on an armed expedition to the north came back in vain. They added a lot of fantasy elements to the battle in the morning fog.

    "A strange ship emerged from the lake and the fog, and they slammed into us mercilessly."

    "There are monsters standing on those strange boats, and they shoot arrows at us."

    "Even Carl''s men have been defeated. We are lucky to have escaped back. Look! The arrows that the enemy has left on us are all fine iron, and the enemy is not ordinary!"

    Very subtly, the fishermen were rumored to each other without linking the enemy to the Swedes further north.

    The Yermalen tribe among the Swedes, the brothers had a lot of unpleasant exchanges with them. That is the killing of a group of tyrants'' excellent pastures, and the population dares to call themselves the masters of the vast area.

    The Yilmalun people are no different from the Yottaran brothers that everyone has seen. Their weapons and equipment are average, and it is incredible that they can use a large number of fine iron arrow clusters.

    Then someone seemed to go crazy and shouted: "Actually, it is the army of the lake god. We angered the **** because of excessive fishing!"

    This and this kind of remarks made some people stunned. It was the priests of the island who stood up to prove that those guys were human, and most likely they were another group of people from far away, just like the Danes who once went deep into the Gotaland region to hunt slaves.

    People are more willing to trust the words of the priest, and the priest and the warlord tyrant "Crazy Bear" Karl are an absolute community of interests.

    Now that the port has been blocked, Carl''s men are rowing boats around this small island to patrol, arresting anyone who tries to leave, and detaining all the ships they find.

    Visingose ??Island had lost some people in the previous expeditions and battles, but today there are still 8,000 men, women and children gathered together. Karl did his best to mobilize nearly 3,000 people.

    The mobilization can continue, and there are still a large number of women who can participate in the battle.

    But there are two problems with continuing to recruit. There are not enough weapons. To order some Viking women in Gotaland to fight, they can only pick up harpoons or simply sharpened wooden poles to make spears, and then use a broken wooden board as a spear. shield.

    Carl is not a king, the fishermen have no absolute reason to work for him, and more women don''t even want to fight.

    Even so, he still gathered nearly 3,000 people, and these people maintained his self-confidence.

    Until the early morning of a brand new day, the long and narrow island of Wessingase was due north, and the man standing guard here saw a figure hidden in the morning fog.

    The sun has not yet risen, the morning fog is gradually rising, and there are dense shadows in the north. Look confidently that those shadows are approaching the island!

    The night watchmen who had been nervous for a while were no longer sleepy. They immediately jumped into the prepared boat and rowed desperately to the southern fortress and fishing village.

    Visingose ??Island is nearly ten kilometers deep from north to south, but only two kilometers wide at its widest. It is shaped like a cucumber.

    After all, it is a very long and deep island, and a large area of ??the island is extremely flat. Only the southern fortress is a low mound.

    The island has been extensively developed for a long time. There are only a very small number of trees on the island. The large area of ??barren grassland and a small amount of farmland constitute a special scene.

    Rurik learned about the structure of the island from the captives who led the way. Since it is not a big island, how could Ross not use his absolute military advantage to fight a war of annihilation?

    Now that the fog was favorable to the actions of the Rus army, Rurik himself could vaguely see the shoreline of the island, and ordered the horn to be sounded.

    There is no need for any cover up, the Rus army has long exposed itself, and the army is facing a decisive battle!

    It''s just that the army has been slowly drifting on the lake for two whole days, and no one was mentally prepared before that. The lake is extremely slender, and thanks to the fact that it is in the lake, there is no turbulence in the sea at all. Even so, the army still has to land for necessary rest.

    After all, this is an ancient army. Even with a military system such as the "flag team", the backwardness of communication technology forced him to go ashore to rectify his army, and even coordinate various allied forces.

    Just as the weapons were gradually dispersing, long ships rushed to the beach bravely, and the soldiers who were ready for battle rushed to the beach to land.

    "What a pity! Boss, don''t you run away from the Jotarans!" A soldier in the first flag team teased, and then laughed wantonly.

    Arik despised those enemies, and he kindly reminded: "Keep your mind steady, you will have to make contributions in the decisive battle! Remember! Brothers! Don''t get hurt."

    More and more Rus troops landed, and a landing field in the north of the island was perfectly opened up. The low flat wasteland here gave the Rus army a perfect assembly camp.

    As for the sight of the enemy, when the fog clears and the sun shines, some are no longer a secret.

    A large number of soldiers were old and had good eyesight. Through the clear air, everyone could see the black shadow standing suddenly on the flat ground in the south.

    Just as the soldiers landed one after another, Rurik, who was still on the boat, keenly noticed the scene in the south.

    He stood on the bow deck with a burning gaze.

    "Notify the semaphore soldiers, contact the commander of the battleship to the flagship for a reunion!"

    The large ships began to move closer to the flagship one after another, either by erecting planks and coming directly, or in small boats, and the commanders of the ships gathered at the flagship Gourdot.

    The people in front of them do not belong to any flag team. Their identities are "professional sailors", and most of them have worked in the Gould family in the past.

    The "professional sailor" actually served as a professional navy position, among which Rurik had placed cubs from various sources. They were of different ages, some were twenty years old, and some were just twelve years old. In principle, they will not be involved in any form of land combat, so in the next special operation, these people will launch a special offensive.

    The commanders of the ships were all ears, and it was a big surprise to hear that the king was going to personally lead the team to launch a naval raid.

    "Go down and prepare! Remember to prepare the ropes, and bring those whale oil and seal oil with you. This time we will attack with fire!"

    Attack with fire? The crowd was amazed.

    Rurik''s thoughts are very pure, he longs to have a decisive battle with the local warlord leader, and establish the conquest of Lake Wettern with an absolute victory.

    For this strategic purpose, the enemy''s escape is still his greatest worry. If it is simply unrealistic to believe that Viking warriors will fight to the last drop of blood for honor, maybe those Jotarans don''t want to be decent, so burn their piers and force them to be decent!

    Finally, Rurik landed in a small boat with a small group of henchmen.

    The king was late, which made Aric, who had been waiting for a while, unhappy.

    More generals and nobles are indifferent. According to the previous plan, it is almost impossible for the army to fight the enemy immediately after landing on the island. The army must build camps to rectify its military capacity, and then go to a decisive battle after recuperating. After they landed, they had to be on alert. No one could tell that the enemy would sit and watch the Rus army swagger to prepare and build the camp. The enemy was likely to assemble and launch a night attack.

    After all, this island is enemy territory, and anything is possible.

    Rurik was very pleased. He saw that his own army of the counts of Finland and the allied army of the Swedish dukes were actively building their camps.

    The most attentive is naturally the Rus army. The torsion slingshots placed on the trolleys are placed on the outer edge of the camp by the flag teams. Some javelins are poked in the soil in the opposite direction. If the enemy surprises, they can be loaded and fired.

    Each unit built a fan-shaped position around the landing site with its own organization, and a large number of living materials were unloaded near the shore.

    Rurik finally landed on the island, and immediately attracted nobles and generals.

    A military meeting is immediately held on the enemy''s island, even right under the nose!

    Everyone was sharpening their knives, and the eyes of the people gathered together were fierce.

    "I know you all want to assemble your troops immediately and march toward that dark shadow in the south! The enemy is obviously there, but not today."

    The words of the king are like putting out a bonfire with a basin of water.

    Arik stood up abruptly: "Why? We are already in front of the enemy. In my opinion, we rushed over and killed them all. We won the battle at Lake Wettern. We shouldn''t have stayed here for a long time. , we''re going to conquer Lake V?nern next door, and that Gothenburg."

    "Wait a minute." Rurik waved his cousin to sit down, scolding softly with a displeased expression: "You are my brother, and only you can be so presumptuous to me. Remember, this king is the king, you don''t teach me I fight."

    "This... okay." Arik was speechless.

    Cousin is actually fighting for other military nobles. It would not be appropriate to completely suppress their momentum today.

    Rurik announced: "Arik, now the Sixth Banner is under my special command. And you! Yevlo, all your Finnish shooters come with me."

    What does this mean? As the explanation continued, everyone agreed that the king was quite conservative, and it sounded like a temporary strategy to ensure absolute victory.

    What is meant by "the sound of the cannon makes the plan half-abolished", and similar proverbs are often applied to various battles.

    An opportunity lay in front of Rurik, he had to adjust his tactics to kill the enemy''s possible escape route, and he didn''t even have to wait for the action of the cavalry troops on the shore.

    The fleet raided the port of Visingose ??Island. This was to ruin the possibility of the enemy''s escape, and it was also to ruin the support of the Jonkoping''s Gotharans to the island. The third was to deter the enemy by force.

    It is a pity that Arik cannot participate in this kind of good deeds, nor can other Swedish nobles, especially Bjorn, Duke of M¨¦laren, who is bound to win.

    "I will launch a surprise attack today, Arik, you are temporarily the commander-in-chief of the landing army. You can''t fight today, and you will lead the remaining brothers to guard our landing ground. Unless the enemy gathers a large army to attack you."

    The first battle on the island belonged to the king, Aric sighed and had to agree.

    As for the others, they happily boarded the ship for the second time!

    The Sixth Banner, together with the Counties of Finland, the Counties of Vepssalava, and the servants of the Rudys, add up to a thousand men.

    Rurik didn''t know the exact strength of his enemy, so he cautiously thought that he dispatched more than a thousand men to attack by water, and he did not have the conditions for a decisive battle. Since the plan was a surprise attack, he couldn''t do anything else.

    Several of the prisoners who led the way were carried to the boat again. They were eager to be reunited with their wives and children, and when they learned that the Ross fleet was going to storm the port and fishing village, they immediately became flustered, and they who were supposed to cooperate suddenly became uncooperative.

    Not cooperating? Then kill.

    One person was cut and thrown into the lake, and the rest of the leaders could only bite the bullet and indicate the direction of the march.

    As for the safety of their wives and children, Rurik replied coldly: "Whether they live or die depends on God''s will."

    Afterwards, six Avrolla-class sail cruisers and all eight planetary-class sail destroyers began to march with arson raw materials.

    After all, the depth of this island is only ten kilometers, and the island fortress and affiliated fishing village are built in a curved bend in the south-central part of the island. Around the Bay Area, densely packed wooden longhouses and adobe houses are being built. Due to the order of Karl "Crazy Bear", all fishermen suspend their departure. ashore.

    There are only a few armed longboats patrolling the bay area. Now, they not only see the landing enemy, but also the strange fleet rushing towards the fishing village in the bay area.

    The identity of the foreign enemy finally revealed, and some people understood those flags, which completely matched the Ross flag they heard.

    Was the attacker really a Russ? The legendary Rus who slaughtered Gotland and killed the old king of Denmark?

    Now that he doesn''t care who is coming, Carl just wants to assemble the army immediately, and then go to the wilderness to put on a posture to fight the invaders.

    Karl naturally made preparations. Although his cronies were afraid of being beheaded by the opponent as a messenger, Carl still hoped to negotiate with them, at least to find out the truth of the opponent. Even relying on the messenger to negotiate deliberately to delay the other party for time, so that he can make more adequate preparations.

    However, those shadows are in the harbor area after all.

    "Brothers! They are going to land on the beach! Follow me to fight!"

    "Crazy Bear" Karl, no matter how well calculated, would never have imagined that the enemy would still have a drama of storming the port, co-authoring that their landing troops were pretending to attack, and this approaching fleet was the main attack?

    He brought seven or eight hundred men into the fishing village in the Bay Area, and the heavily armed soldiers drove the fishermen who were madly fleeing to the fort.

    Almost all of the fishermen''s boats are in this bay area. If the boats here are lost, it is naturally possible for the fishermen to swim away from Visingose ??Island, but only the truly brave can do it.

    As fishermen drag their families to the fort protected by wooden walls, Carl is a rare open-minded person, letting the people pour into the fort even if it causes serious congestion.

    If the sheep dies, how will the wool be cut in the future? He is such a state of mind.

    Looking at the appearance of the ships whose shadows became clear, Carl was stunned by those beautiful big ships, and was shocked that the ships could all move against the wind.

    But what happened next made him just want to hide.

    On the other side of the battlefield, Rurik ordered that the fourteen battleships must stand on the deck of armed personnel, and the army will destroy wantonly with long-range weapons.

    Now everyone can clearly see the appearance of the fishing village. All the scenes remind people of the demolished old fishing village of the Melalen tribe.

    It was rare for Yevro to serve the king again, and now he is officially giving the king a chance to show his hand.

    "Your Majesty, I saw a lot of armed men on the shore, is this also in your calculations?"

    "That''s right." Rurik looked at Yevlo''s face again: "I''ve grown up, and you''re middle-aged. Your subordinates are all longbowmen, prove to me what you''ve boasted about!"

    "Follow the order. I hope the God of Fire will bestow endless power on our army."

    When each ship sailed, the ointment that was supposed to lubricate the cables and slingshot slides was carried to the deck in barrels. Whale oil and seal oil were high-grade products, and more fishy and smelly cod oil was left for a long time. But the latter is a special grease that burns extremely easily!

    The arrows are tied with rags of cloth or wrapped in a loop of torn twine, then soaked in fish oil and set on fire.

    The servant army of the Counties of Finland launched rockets at the port area and fishing village in front of them. Standing in the position of Karl "Crazy Bear", it was like countless meteors falling from the sky. It was obviously still in the afternoon, and a lot of burning things were heading towards their own harbor barge. fall down.

    Accompanying the rockets are a plethora of impact weapons.

    The torsion slingshot fires the javelin and hits the armed men directly at the exposed target.

    "Crazy Bear" Karl didn''t even bother to put out the fire. Many of his elite subordinates were pierced by javelins. Those rockets landed densely on the trestle, boats, and even the haystacks of the fishing village in the distance.

    People on the shore realized that the fire was raging, some of Carl''s cronies tried to put out the fire, and then saw some brothers were shot and killed inexplicably, so they simply gave up their jobs.

    Why sit still? !

    Karl held the tomahawk high and cursed loudly. His image was too conspicuous, and the scolding was very unpleasant.

    Rurik could only vaguely hear the scolding, and the soldiers all aimed at this target.

    Luckily, Carl saw more than a dozen javelins fall down beside him, the heads of some of his cronies were smashed through, and the arms of his subordinates were injured.

    "Damn! How could this happen?! It''s actually like this!" His face turned pale with rage and redness. He had never seen such a fighting method before. The injured subordinates were dragged away.

    As for the increasingly raging fires in the port area and fishing village, let everything go to hell!

 Chapter 890ï¼š Fire Dragon Burning Harbor and Lake Gods Grace

    The good weather for the past few days has been sunny, and the warm south wind quickly dries the mud after melting snow.

    It was a sunny and sunny day, and the port of Visingose ??Island was full of combustibles.

    The ships that were placed on the shore at Liancheng Pai were hit by a large number of rockets, and more flaming arrows were still falling.

    It was dusk, and Rurik stared at him and insisted on continuing the attack. His subordinates naturally implemented the king''s decision, and the actions that followed were even more outrageous.

    Although the Rus army has prepared a large number of arrows, it cannot afford to be wasted on ignition like this.

    "Yavlo, take some people ashore, you can set fire to their houses, and then by the way, see what can be seized."

    In fact, the special battle situation is not conducive to the Rus army. The fishing villages on the shore are full of fires. As long as time is fermented, the flames are enough to engulf the entire village.

    Yevluo didn''t want to take his brothers to the shore to take risks. Since it was the king''s decision, let''s do it.

    The big boats put down their small boats, and Yevro personally brought a hundred brothers and a dozen barrels of fish oil, and paddled ashore in a single suit. They specifically looked for a place that was temporarily untouched by the flames. These Finnish soldiers were carrying fish oil barrels and dangling daggers or hatchets in their mouths.

    Yevro ordered again: "Put things down first, and you all get wet."

    Someone puzzled: "Sir, is it necessary?"

    "Do it quickly. Avoid the flames burning you."

    The fishing village of Wiesingerser was literally attacked by soldiers, the fishermen evacuated in panic, and no one dared to stand on the burning shore to confront the attackers.

    Because the warlord tyrant "Crazy Bear" Karl and his men have all withdrawn to the fortress, people have never seen the overlord in this lake area so embarrassed, and then look at the village with smoke billowing into the sky in the sunset, countless people kneeling and wailing , lamenting that he would die here.

    Because almost all the ships of the islanders are in that port, what is even more tragic is that Carl ordered the gate of the fort to be closed, and all the troops and refugees were closed in this safe area.

    If the fort and the fishing village were not independent of each other, the flames would surely harass the fort and cause everyone to be cremated.

    And this is also a conservative move by Carl out of survival instinct in the panic.

    Thanks to the fortress in the south of the fishing village, the smoke caused by the fire in the fishing village can only be carried to the north with the wind.

    Thick smoke and flames concealed Yevro''s landing.

    Rarely do these Finns experience a hot summer, when they feel the sun go down. Many simply took off their coats, scuttled fishing boats moored in the sweltering heat, dumped fish oil on boats pulled ashore and set them on fire.

    There are even good quality longships here, very few of them, a welcome trophy anyway, although only three were towed away.

    The Finns held up the burning wooden sticks and threw them hard at the shacks in the distance. The haystacks and the roofs were lit with choking smoke, or red flames shot into the sky.

    Yevlo didn''t ask for any trophies. He tried to look for it, and what he found was some dried fish and a small amount of ale and oatmeal. It was more or less captured, so he ordered his subordinates to carry this loot back to hand over. His Finnish army was ordered to make the flames of Vising?sser even more outrageous, like a volcanic eruption, and suddenly a dragon burst out of the earth.

    The Ross army on the ship was taken aback!

    "Dragon! That''s a fire dragon!"

    Rurik held the side of the boat with both hands, and beside him were the young Kelha and the equally young Regraf. They hugged the king''s waist and shivered.

    "Children, what is there to be afraid of. You are nobles! Cheer me up. This is the first war you have participated in. Show me that this is a war!"

    Let two six- or seven-year-old boys witness this, their fear Rurik can understand, but they can''t escape.

    The times have given two children special wealth and special responsibilities, they are nobles and even military nobles.

    When he noticed that the two cubs were huddled behind him, Rurik simply squatted on the deck, holding the two children''s immature shoulders and pulling them to his side.

    "Open your eyes for me!"

    Regraf shivered: "Dad, is that a fire dragon?"

    "It''s a fire dragon, the monster summoned by our army!"

    "Your Majesty, will that fire dragon hurt us?" Kelha asked cautiously.

    "Naturally not. That''s the monster we summoned. Take a good look, the fire dragon will help us destroy their village, and there will be a big battle tomorrow!"

    When the flames are outrageous enough, the surging heat can create a fire tornado spectacle. Taking advantage of this physical property, Ross has built a fire tower over the Hanukkah over the years, so that the fire can rush to a height of 100 meters.

    Although the Rus army is not surprised, it is still amazing to see the "fire dragon" in the enemy''s village. It is actually a weapon.

    As for the 7,000 islanders and armed men huddled in the fort on the other side of the battlefield, they could only watch the fire tornado and tremble, and the priests couldn''t explain what it was, and the high priest made defeatist remarks.

    The alliance between priests and warlords collapsed because of this. Karl "Crazy Bear" killed several priests, held his bleeding head in public, and shouted at the nearly collapsed soldiers and civilians: "That fire dragon monster won''t attack us! I won''t allow it. It attacked me! There are people who dare to talk about it, just like these heads!"

    The people were terrified, and the priests were indifferent even after being killed by Karl. Pairs of eyes hoped that the fire dragon would not burn to the fortress, but everyone felt a heat wave that was hotter than the summer sun.

    The thick smoke drifted northward, and the main force of the Rus army standing at the landing site saw the burning village and the thick smoke drifting.

    Before long, the smell of burnt smell permeated the Ross camp.

    No one feels mentally unwell, on the contrary, this is the clear proof of the great success of the king''s fire attack. The morale of the army was at an all-time high, and many of them even felt that when the army began to advance, they would eventually find a large number of scorched corpses without a single shot. So the brothers can only think of going to the next target of J?nk?ping to get the spoils.

    The Rus army sang songs and roasted the cattle and sheep they had seized before, and then watched the fire raging in the enemy''s village. Brothers, don''t be so happy.

    People believe in victory, and now they can conclude that the enemy has no escape.

    Isn''t this a replica of Visby, the core of the Rus'' siege of Gotland Island''s ruling core about ten years ago? !

    There is no doubt that Arik noticed this situation, and he loudly preached in the army: "Don''t forget our past glory! If you want to take Visby, take down that **** Wiesingoth in the south!"

    Only the veterans of the First Flag Team and some grown-up soldiers of the Sixth Flag Team participated in that war back then.

    Ten years ago, the Battle of Gotland Island was the battle for the establishment of the country in which Ross was upgraded to a duchy.

    It was also that great victory, the unquestionable victory that made Ross stand out in the Swedish world. Now, the Duchy of Rus has been upgraded to a kingdom, and all the Swedish nobles are under the command of Rus.

    That war was the glory of the Rus army. The soldiers were in high spirits, each preparing for tomorrow''s war in their own way.

    A young craftsman, under the guidance of his father, handles a huge carbon steel wrench. He is ten-year-old Kuzneslav, his father officially legendary blacksmith Kawi.

    Just like ten years ago, Kawei and the army officially brought his own blacksmith team to manage and repair the army''s medium and heavy weapons as an engineer.

    Kuzneslav, nicknamed Kuja, is the first-generation half-blood son of Ross. He grew up with grace. At a young age, he not only had a savage physique by the blast furnace and in the forging workshop, but also actively learned advanced knowledge.

    He will be the strong man of tomorrow, and he will be a new generation of great craftsmen with thicker arms than legs. Kawei is convinced of this.

    The father and son work together to operate the flat wrench, which is to replace a new torque unit for a torsion slingshot.

    When the technology of metal smelting and forging becomes more and more mature, things that were unthinkable in the past can now be done.

    The torsion slingshot uses hard oak as the frame, and the edges are mostly reinforced with metal skins. The projectile slides of some equipment are inlaid with polished carbon steel skins, and are often oiled to prevent rust.

    The biggest weak point of the slingshot is the torsion unit, hemp rope, baleen and deer tendon. It needs frequent maintenance, and the material needs to be replaced frequently and frequently soaked in oil, which consumes a lot of hemp rope.

    A batch of commonly used field torsion slingshots, based on the needs of transportation, they have been packaged in wooden boxes and placed in the cabin.

    They are no different from the slingshots used in naval warfare, except that Ross already has enough financial and material resources, and he does not need to dismantle the ship-borne weapons to serve as land warfare. It is also because of the need for safekeeping. If the precision slingshot is to be in the best condition before the war, it is best to be packaged in the form of parts.

    What Kawi and his craftsmen are doing now is to pry open as many as fifty wooden boxes that have been shipped ashore and take out all the torsion slingshots inside.

    When other soldiers were busy camping, lighting bonfires and grilling meat, the craftsmen took off their shirts and sweated with various tools, assembling the slingshots and placing them on carts that also needed to be assembled.

    The modular design makes the assembly itself not a big problem. The biggest problem is to pre-charge the torque unit.

    The huge wrench turns the ratchet, and the hemp rope group of the torque unit is slightly charged, and it tightens the bow arm made of thin forged steel bars.

    This is a fifty land war torsion slingshot, and there are twenty bull catapults. It also uses torque power. The assembly work is similar to the former, but it requires four soldiers to carry the four corners of the hand to the battlefield.

    If you can attack from a distance, why do you need to slash with a sword at zero distance? Even with a huge military advantage, the Rus army still uses a superb and mature long-range offensive to lay the foundation for victory.

    These scenes took all the Swedish Allied troops by surprise. The nobles generally knew that the Rus people were ferocious with bows and arrows, and it was the first time that they had assembled a torsion slingshot.

    Bjorn, Duke of Melalen, rested his thousand-strong army camp, and he himself went to the assembly site of heavy weapons with a vote of cronies to stand by. He is a group of pure spectators, but he wants to buy it, but Rurik is determined not to buy it. But it doesn''t matter, if you can learn one through observation, maybe you can try to imitate it.

    As for the saying that shooting an arrow to kill an enemy is not considered valiant. forget it!

    The Rus people are unreasonable in archery, and I, the Melalen people, naturally have to follow suit. "Unfortunately, I have too few archers." Bjorn lamented.

    The people in the port of Visingose ??continued to burn, the night had fallen, the soaring fire dragon had been staying in the port, and Rurik was watching in the lake not far away, and the ships were also watching.

    "If this fire can burn down that fort, and cremate all the enemies, I won''t cost a single soldier to complete the victory."

    Rurik thought very beautifully, but the miracle that tended to Ross did not happen on the battlefield, and even something strange happened after that.

    The flames engulfed the port, and the property that the local fishermen had no time to transfer was torched. People prayed to the **** of fire to spare their lives.

    On the other hand, the fire lit up the night, and the wooden walls of the fortress on the island were clearly visible.

    What kind of city is that? At best, a stockade surrounded by wooden walls! I didn''t even have to use a battering ram, but I didn''t bring that heavy weapon, but it doesn''t matter, I can find a big tree and cut it down if necessary.

    Rurik pinched his beard and thought about tactics. He decided to launch a decisive battle tomorrow and try to destroy the city in one day.

    The people who had been ordered to set the fire came back, and Rurik noticed that even Yevlo had been roasted ashen, his face black with coals, which made his smile look hideous.

    "You''ve worked hard." Rurik patted his shoulder.

    "It''s nothing. If I wasn''t worried about being roasted into a whole deer by the flames, I would continue to fight. I brought my brothers back, except for some salted fish and some copper coins. They are really poor."

    "Very poor?" Rurik was a little puzzled: "Aren''t those guys the hegemons of one side? I thought we could carry a few boxes of silver coins in the first battle."

    "You''re going to be disappointed, they are really too poor."

    "Okay." Rurik shrugged, his Yevro would never lie.

    The fire dragon gradually weakened, and it seemed that the fire in the entire port area was also stable. It did not dissipate, but entered a stable combustion. For this kind of fire, I am afraid that it will naturally run out of fuel before it can be extinguished.

    Rurik stomped his feet, and the fire shone on his face, showing a triumphant smile.

    There is no need for the fleet to stay here, and sailing at night is not a problem. It just takes advantage of the east wind to rush to the north of the island and head towards the overwhelming bonfires.

    That night, Rurik returned to his military camp.

    The army greeted its king with roasted meat and cooked porridge.

    The nobles gathered together again. They held their heads and listened to the king''s detailed explanation of the battle of setting fire to the port. When they heard it, they clapped their thighs and applauded.

    The night was dark. The weather was fine in the afternoon, but gradually the moon disappeared at night.

    It doesn''t matter that the weather becomes unusual. In general Sweden, it often rains a little and then clears up quickly.

    The bonfire array illuminates the night, and the burning fishing village in the south illuminates the dark clouds red.

    But no one thought that just as the nobles and generals were discussing the matter of marching tomorrow, when everyone entered their respective battalion commanders to rest, a heavy rain came unexpectedly.

    The heavy rain was unusual. It came quickly and extinguished the bonfire. Rurik, who was also asleep, woke up abruptly.

    The drifting heavy rain came inexplicably, and the Ross military camp was a mess for a while. The rain itself is not terrible. Everyone who goes out to fight has long been prepared for the sudden rain. Everyone is disgusted by the sudden rain.

    The direct consequence of a heavy rain was that it forced out the fire in the port The steam filled the fort not far away, and the soldiers and civilians of Gotaland who were sleeping suddenly woke up.

    People who were almost mentally broke down reveled in the heavy rain at night, because they saw that the fire of sin was quickly extinguishing.

    Although Karl "Crazy Bear" couldn''t figure out why the sudden heavy rain came, the priest helped him figure out the problem: the lake **** is trying to save us.

    "God put out the fire! God is helping us! Let those attackers come! Maybe tomorrow, the gods will raise a big wave and push them all into the lake to drown!"

    Karl made this publicity to the public. He specially promoted the saying "the grace of the lake god", and the desperate people believed it to be true, and the morale of the trough was restored.

    The heavy rain quenched the fire, could it quench the confidence of the Rus army to win? !

    The rain is just a small trouble that can be quickly overcome. The Rus army has already prepared. Tomorrow, no matter whether the earth is muddy or not, the army of 7,000 people will sweep the entire island of Visingose.

    As for the sudden rain, Rurik, who had calmed down, probably guessed the reason.

    The matter is really dark and humorous. With the knowledge, he knows that any rainfall requires a condensation nucleus. It is precisely this lake area that has two large lakes, Witten and Wiener, but the quiet and pleasant area is rich in water vapor but the air is extremely clear. The burning village caused a lot of carbon ink to be carried to the sky by the heat wave, especially the fire tornado. When the abundant water vapor meets the dense condensation core, it makes sense that a heavy rain will suddenly fall.

    "After all, this is a war." Rurik realized the reason and smiled awkwardly.

    Knowing this, it would be better to simply blockade the port area and not set fire to it during the day. Now, I will add some trouble to my decisive battle for nothing...

 Chapter 891ï¼š The day of the final battle on the Isle of Visingo

    Although a torrential downpour drowned out the looming threat of flames for the Ghotarans who were trapped in the fortress of Visingoth.

    Has the crisis really touched? There is no turning point in the crisis.

    First it was scorched by fire, and then it was poured cold water abruptly.

    The fire in the port area is a special kind of artificial rainfall. When the rich water vapor in the area falls back to the ground, the local temperature also drops suddenly. The people of Gotaland had to face the cold predicament, and to make matters worse, 7,000 people crammed into a fort the size of about two football fields, which was originally the residence of the ruler "Crazy Bear" Karl, and all the houses were owned by him. And the houses of the brothers are now filled with a large number of fishermen and pawns, making the situation in the fort in chaos.

    The armed soldiers would never let these outsiders enter their mansion, so the people who took refuge could only sleep in the muddy and extremely tortuous lanes.

    There were people sitting everywhere, nibbling on the food they brought with them, and more people ate nothing.

    They escaped so tightly that their belongings and food storage were burnt to the ground in the fire yesterday.

    Or because of the rain, some people can only drink the rainwater to get "full of water", and because of the sudden cold supermarket, there are many people who suffer from diarrhea.

    A lot of foul-smelling **** matter appeared in the cramped area. Some people suffered from acute diarrhea and collapsed in pain. Such people are suddenly mobilized soldiers. They are very weak. They still have to wear a wooden shield with their left arm and hold a harpoon with their right hand to meet the next challenge as warriors.

    Nominally, there are 3,000 Gotalans on the island of Wessing?sser in Lake Wettern. If Karl "Mad Bear" can mobilize the city of Jonkoping in the south of the lake, the size of the army can also be expanded.

    He hoped that the merchants in J?nk?ping could pull the brothers together because they were all from the same family, but there was no sign of a miracle happening.

    The messengers sent out to contact J?nk?ping in the south seem to have always been the same, and trying to contact them now is a fool''s errand.

    Because the ships in the port area and the port have become scorched ruins, as long as you stand on the wooden wall of the fort and look at the port area, there are all black wooden blocks, collapsed houses, and the lake is broken. hull.

    Thanks to the low walls of the fortress, it provides psychological shelter for all.

    The purpose of the low wall is not to protect the people, but to protect the guys in the fishing village.

    Up to now, Carl, who is facing a life-and-death situation, has actually turned from a bone-sucking person to a guardian of the people.

    Originally, the people of the fishing village only respected the tyrant of the warlord for his king''s exploits, and life would go on. If only paying some taxes could exchange for the protection of Karl "Crazy Bear" and his military group, paying tribute was okay. It''s only been ten years! This lake area is peaceful, although there are some strange news from the outside world, it has nothing to do with Lake Wettern after all. It was only the brothers who expanded to the north to gnaw on the Swedes'' territory, and it was the brothers who took the initiative to launch offensive and sneak attacks.

    Up to now, the public can only regard Carl as the savior, hoping that he will be responsible for the "ten-year protection fee" and lead the public to drive out the invaders.

    At least people gathered and the men took up arms. At first glance, this huge army had an undeniable strength in strength. Even though they had experienced hardships, they had never lost in land battles, and they were optimistic about the future.

    Karl "Crazy Bear" is also optimistic, but not arrogant.

    In the early morning, he gathered his cronies in the largest building on the island, asking them what they had seen and heard in the streets and alleys of the fort, and what they had seen and heard about the people who were sent to explore the messy port area.

    "You went to the port, what did you see? Is there a barge?" he asked.

    The explorer''s spirit was almost collapsed, and he shouted with a crying voice: "Boss, it''s over! Those enemies destroyed all the ships, they were burned and smashed. We... can''t escape the island!"

    "Damn it! Can''t even make a raft?"

    "We don''t even have good wood. If we have to do it, we have torn down the wooden walls to make rafts, but..."

    What is the hidden words of the explorer? Carl is very clear. The brothers are in urgent need of time now, but what is most needed now is time. Brothers, I''m afraid you don''t even have time to escape! Besides, what if you escape? The all-powerful brothers have been pampered for ten years, and they have lost all success in fleeing, and will they work for other strongmen in the future? Can you bear it? No reason!

    Some people were lamenting and weeping, and more people were so angry that their blood swelled up and their faces seemed to be painted with red dye.

    Some ruthless attackers were furious: "I still don''t know who the attackers are. They came from the north, so they must be Swedes."

    Someone immediately echoed: "Who else is there besides them. It may also be the legendary Rus..."

    "It''s actually Swedes! It can only be like that. Is there a difference between Ross and Sweden? They''re both northern guys, and they''re afraid they''re trying to settle accounts for the past few decades. I heard that our two races had a big fight a long time ago. , it may be our generation facing a decisive battle again.¡±

    An elderly veteran mentioned stories he heard when he was young, and his remarks also aroused Carl''s memories of old stories.

    "That''s it!" Karl waved his hand: "Now it''s not about the identity of the enemy, they have landed, and they are going to chop off our heads with an axe. Burning down the port is forcing us not to leave. They want to kill the entire island."

    "If you want to die! Then hit a fish and die!" Someone said viciously.

    Someone refuted with anger and contempt: "The fish died and the net broke? What are we going to do with them? Just rely on our hundreds of brothers and thousands of **** outside? They have never killed people, only the experience of killing fish and wild boars. Now the defecation is making our fort stink."

    "Who else can be used besides them? Could those guys be killed by necks? I don''t believe that the attackers are in front of them. A group of fishermen will kneel down and beg the attackers to be quick when they behead their heads."

    ¡­¡­

    They themselves got into a quarrel, and it was Karl who had to shout at this moment.

    "Fools, stop arguing! Our brothers are at the moment of life and death. I have lived for forty years, and many people say that I am no longer old, especially those fishermen. I heard that some people cursed me to die early! Bah! Even if I die, I will drag those guys to die together. I will die as a soldier, how about you...?"

    The subordinates looked at each other. Although some were hesitant, their hesitant attitude was absolutely not to be displayed.

    They firmly believed in each other and expressed a unified attitude - fighting the attacker to the last person.

    The momentum is there, the brothers are absolutely insufficient.

    This is not difficult for Carl, because there are still a large number of women who need to be mobilized.

    They are all Vikings, and female Viking warriors are never uncommon. When the question of life and death is in front of them, women must also go to the battlefield.

    Carl took his brothers out of the mansion, and took his five hundred armored people to show off in the fortress. These people first mobilized their wives, concubines, slave girls, and even older daughters. Their sons were as armed as they could be, even with a sharpened stick to make up the numbers.

    Karl announced a horrific fact among the crowd: "The enemy is the Swedes! They are coming for revenge! They are going to kill us all, they are going to take this lake! Now all of you must come out with weapons, and we will go out of town and attack them! "

    A full-scale conscription suddenly started, no matter whether the opponent was willing or not, whether the physical condition was adequate, even those who were suffering from diarrhea were drawn into the army.

    Men, women, old people, children, anyone who could pick up a stick was shoved into the army.

    Carl continued to frighten them: "You either follow us to attack! Or die! Those who dare to hesitate, I will help you die first!"

    Sure enough, Carl did what he said and ordered his subordinates to hang ten people in public.

    He did not execute people randomly, because these ten people suffered from severe diarrhea, and it was impossible for them to go to war. Then use death to warn all hesitants that they do not want to fight.

    He is a warlord tyrant, and he has no guilt in carrying out this tyranny. In particular, he wanted the people to watch the tortured people being slowly hanged, so that they could see the horror of death and be forced to fight to survive.

    In desperation, people also saw that those who usually showed off their might actually armed their wives, concubines and slaves. Obviously, "Crazy Bear" Carl didn''t ask them to go to death, but he himself also fought.

    Carl did give up. He wanted many people to sacrifice their lives for himself, and it was unreasonable to force them to work **** an empty stomach.

    The warehouse was opened, and it was filled with some reserved salted fish.

    The armed people were eating salted fish with a variety of flavors. Unexpectedly, everyone ate Carl''s gift. What is the cost? Fighting for Carl''s own life as well.

    Just as the fortress of Wiesingerser was actively mobilizing the armed forces, the sun rose quietly.

    The moisture of the earth was further evaporated. At this moment, the fog was filling and gradually dissipating. The sunlight created a charming curtain and completely covered the raider camp in the northern part of the island.

    In the trance, the people in the fortress heard the roar in the distance, listen carefully, it was the dull drum sound! Accompanied by the sound of the drums, there is also the sound of a horn with strong penetrating power, which is like the **** of the devil.

    People were terrified. At this moment, Karl was wearing a bear skin and a bear head. He stood on a high place and raised his long-handled double-edged battle axe with both hands, which symbolized his own strength, and roared: "We have weapons! Kill all the attackers!"

    The closed wooden door was opened, and the people with various weapons were mostly barefoot, walking on the cold mud ground to the front of the position.

    They had to gather in a group to mention each other. The permeating fog was not a cover for escape, but full of danger.

    Most of Carl''s elite troops stood on the flanks of the armed people, and he was just preventing these people from taking the opportunity to escape.

    They walked on the flat and wet grass, and the island was very narrow and deep.

    The fog is rapidly dissipating, and everyone knows that the fateful moment is not far away. It was the Gotalandans on the island who launched the attack first, and it was their choice whether to succeed or not. As if a sharp arrow had flown out, Karl "Crazy Bear" and his brothers were ready to die in battle.

    The priests walked in front of the battle and prayed for this army. In principle, they have never been involved in the battle. Now they are forced to enter the battlefield by Karl, otherwise the priests will be killed.

    On the other side of the battlefield, when the drums and horns sounded loudly, the Rus-Swedish-Finnish coalition, as well as several other allied and servant tribes, all kinds of warriors rose up.

    Yesterday''s heavy rain troubled the army. Due to preparations, the rain trouble was suppressed to a very low level.

    The soldiers were ready for battle, they put on their own armor, the Rus Duchy troops in the army put on uniforms, and even the Finnish flag team in Yevlo.

    Kavey led the craftsmen to cooperate with the soldiers to push and pull a large number of carts, on which were placed fifty torsional slingshots with wooden pins to adjust the shooting angle, as well as the projectiles and javelins that were shipped.

    The 20 bull catapults were carried by the soldiers with their bare hands, and someone was responsible for carrying the stone bullets on their backs.

    Most of this work is done by the young Sixth Banner.

    Rurik was only ready for today''s decisive battle. He had a huge military advantage. Except for a small number of troops staying in the camp, the army and navy main ships were operating at the same time.

    He and Arik are cousins, but in the Viking tradition, Aric, as Otto''s nephew and adopted son, is Rurik''s eldest brother.

    The two brothers commanded a huge army and also made a clear division of labor.

    Arik is in charge of commanding the fleet and leading the ruthless people of the first flag team in various senses, and he goes around the port area with the cooperation of the fleet in a "Ma Run" attitude. attack immediately. The soldiers of the first flag team are all Jingui, and their personal combat effectiveness is excellent. Now they are all wearing chain mail reinforced with iron sheets. Most of the soldiers pay for themselves and then purchase weapons and armor in their hometowns to strengthen themselves.

    They are all eager to make new outstanding feats, and the glorious task of attacking the fortress from the flank and waiting for an opportunity to complete a breakthrough will be handed over to them!

    With the addition of armed sailors and some auxiliary personnel, there will be 800 people who will attack by water.

    Rurik then led the main force of 5,000 people to push down to the south.

    Look! The army lined up in the dissipating fog.

    Rurik was using his tactic, pincer attack, again.

    Or it is re-enacting "Canning''s Hannibal Tactics".

    The Ross land army was spread out, and the second and third flag teams belonging to the Principality of Ross were divided into two wings. They belonged to the elite troops and would engage in the most vicious shovel fights in melee combat.

    More than 2,000 troops from Melalen, Yermalen, Onkras, and various small Swedish tribes gathered together in the center of the army. These people seem to be the Chinese army, and their overall strength is naturally not stronger than Ross.

    Rurik tentatively believed that the enemy was the strong one, then he put a weak brigade in the middle army, and they might retreat after the battle. The formation of a concave formation is conducive to the elites on both sides to encircle.

    But what if the enemy is not strong? What''s more, why does Ross, who has the advantage of long-range weapons, fight the enemy head-on?

    Yevlo''s Finnish flag team was originally Suomi, Kewen, deer breeders, Vips and Rudi people, all these generalized Finns were put in, all commanded by the loyal Yevlo, and sent With the young soldiers of the Sixth Banner, standing in the middle of the army, more than 1,000 of them will use long-range weapons to launch a deadly arrow rain attack on the enemy with a large number of troops according to the prisoners.

    Just like that, Rurik was still worried.

    In these years, he has experienced several battles of ten thousand people, and commanding an army of 5,000 people, Rurik has the strength in this regard. He relied on flags, horns, drums, and rushing messengers to contact the various units, but once a fight broke out, it was always difficult to contact the subordinates in the fierce battle in the melee.

    When the fighter plane is fleeting, if a reserve team is dispatched, the fighter plane will be seized.

    One of her beloved wives, Noren, is not known to be a master of music, but her legal identity is the countess of Balmerk, the countess of the Port of Narvik in Norway. Rurik noticed that she was obviously pregnant. It was her fate to be a pregnant woman on the expedition, and Noren was here, but it was a great inspiration for the Fourth Banner of Balmerks.

    The captain of the Balmerc flag is a credible Hellafield. His subordinates are elites. They could have been fighting as the vanguard, but now they are serving as the tactical reserve.

    The reserve team is not just them. The infantry troops in Rurik''s standing army brought 300 people to this battle. They have undergone rigorous training and have excellent food and weapons. This is the most elite army in Russia.

    The two armies together have 800 people, and the reserve team with outstanding combat effectiveness will choose the opportunity to enter the battle to determine the world.

    The army formed a trapezoidal attack surface, and the width of the army reached nearly 500 meters. This was a wide attack surface, which could be used in field battles and mainly used to break through the poor wooden wall of the fortress.

    Accompanied by the deafening horn sound, the Ross Army Army has moved!

 Chapter 892ï¼š This king wants to fight with dignity

    The Ross army put up a huge battle, when the fog completely dissipated, when the sun shone on the faces of these heroic people, nothing could give the opponent more terror than the abyss.

    The sound of horns, drums and shouts, and a huge low-pitched roar in the wilderness made the Rus army more majestic.

    The flag was flying, and the soldiers were ramming their shields with swords and axes. All the soldiers were eager to try, just because a large-scale enemy group appeared in front of them.

    Under the sun, Rurik squinted his eyes and tried to see the details in the distance.

    Thanks to the clear air here, after the fog cleared, although he couldn''t see the faces of the enemies, he could also see their attire.

    "Hey, a bunch of beggars."

    He secretly complained.

    At this moment, Rurik was walking in front of the central army''s position, and his king''s flag inlaid with gold patterns was flying high. More Rus flags stand, and some will fly wherever the army goes.

    Many flags are deliberately fluttered, which is very different from today''s European armies, or the armies of other countries are not luxurious enough to use a lot of neat cloth for pure decoration or pomp.

    The flags are like forests, roaring in the wind. They greatly enhance the momentum of the army, and also cover up their military appearance, so that the enemy cannot show the truth at a glance.

    Behind Rurik was his army of shooters lined up in a linear array.

    The Sixth Flag Team, the Finnish Flag Team, and the craftsmen who had come to handle heavy weapons temporarily, they were ordered to line up in long lines, under the command of Yevlo, waiting for the king''s firing order at any time.

    As long as he saw those enemies, strong contempt took over Yevlo''s mind.

    "Your Majesty, I see that the enemy is huge, but unfortunately they are all weak. In my opinion, as long as my men shoot a few times, I can let the infantry clean up the mess."

    Rurik slightly leaned over and gave the diminutive old subordinate a serious look, with a cautious attitude: "I don''t think the enemy can do it. But we must be cautious, we continue to move forward, wait for the enemy to enter the range of your longbow, and then wait for my news. ."

    "As ordered."

    "You go and inform Kawi now to get his slingshot ready. Charge me up now and load the javelin. All bull trebuchets are equipped with stone bullets."

    "As ordered."

    The entire Rus army moved slowly. They belonged to the Rus Principality army and the Finnish army directly commanded by the king. Their ranks were very regular.

    On the other hand, the teams of the Swedish confederates seemed to have stretched their hips. Thanks to the fact that these people were always wrapped in the front and rear of the Rus Principality army, the pace of these two thousand people was not disordered.

    It is often possible to judge what a strong soldier is just from the marching formation. The frontline fighters in the Ross formation, whether swords and shields or archers, whether they have armor or not, are all covered with white-tone robes, which can be seen from a distance. It is a white line advancing slowly.

    As the distance from the enemy approached, Ross''s warriors became more and more excited.

    Today, they can easily kill the enemy, let the gods witness their heroism in the sun, and also earn merit for themselves.

    On the other side of the battlefield, for the people of Visingose ??Island, thousands of armed fishermen, men and women, were driven forward by the tyrants of the warlord. The more they walked, the weaker their legs became.

    Are these fishermen born weak?

    On the contrary, if they paddled to the coast of the Frankish kingdom, they would become Viking pirates, and they would not hesitate to rob their homes.

    However, they have experienced too many disasters in the past few days. The invaders swept from the north of the lake to the south of the lake, and now they finally see the true face of the invaders. It is such an incredible sight!

    In a sense, seeing the Rus Kingdom Army for these islanders is no different from seeing aliens.

    They even ignored the possibility of a large fleet sailing back to the south, and the possibility of the attackers stealing their homes by water.

    As for Karl the "Crazy Bear", the warlord tyrant, he has no time to worry about the situation behind him.

    His subordinates were still full of confidence just now, but now their legs and feet are shaking.

    A subordinate walked into Carl: "Boss, they have a lot of troops, and we''re afraid we won''t be able to gain an advantage."

    Immediately, someone comforted himself: "There are many of them, so they may not be strong in combat."

    What else can Karl say? The intruders were neatly dressed, and they walked together like a wave of tidal water that invaded the bay, rushing towards them with an unstoppable momentum.

    The enemy clearly hasn''t formed a shield wall yet, but now the pace is even more orderly than if they had formed a shield wall.

    Karl tried hard to recall that even when he fought with the Danes back then, those strong Danes did not fight like this.

    Ashamed to say, Carl still cannot confirm the identity of the intruder. They were so weird. As a Gottaran, Karl knew what a Swedish warrior looked like, and now he was very confused when compared with the Swedes he remembered.

    Only in terms of momentum, Carl felt that he had already lost a lot. He was mentally prepared to die in battle today. If he must die, he would bring his whole family to die in battle for glory. Then at least you have to know the identity of the enemy before you die.

    After all, the battle has not yet begun, and with an army of thousands of people on hand, he can always fight fiercely.

    He has a bottom-line optimism, that is, he is betting that his fight can cause a large number of deaths to the opponent, and the enemy is more likely to be unable to withstand heavy casualties and evacuate, so that he can still win a tragic victory.

    This... requires a big gamble.

    With regard to Visingose ??Island, Karl ordered his subordinates to form a shield wall with a width of only one person on the front. He arranged the most elite warriors here. Not only did each warrior wear chain mail and leather helmets, but the huge round shields were also garishly painted.

    The sun shines on these armored warriors, reflecting dazzling light. There is no doubt that the entire Ross army has noticed the mobilization of the opponent''s troops, and has seen these reflections more clearly.

    Yevluo, who had already notified Kawi, returned, and he couldn''t help but be vigilant when he saw the enemy''s dignified mobilization of troops.

    He approached Rurik and told him again: "Kawei has been informed. Moreover, I saw that the enemy had many armored warriors, so I had my subordinates put on armor-piercing arrows."

    "Well done. I wanted to inform you, but now I don''t have to." Rurik nodded in praise.

    The distance between the two armies was shortening, and Rurik frequently stretched out his right hand and gave the enemy a thumbs up.

    Of course, he didn''t praise the enemy for admiration or anything, he just used this simple method to estimate the distance.

    But Ross has more subtle instruments here.

    Each torsion slingshot is equipped with a wooden optical rangefinder, because the farther away the reference object has less influence, and the reference object here is nothing but a human being. The target of the slingshot''s land strike was the enemy soldier. Kawei held a wooden instrument to measure the distance frequently until the enemy appeared only about 200 meters away from the army formation.

    Kawi simply reported to Rurik in person: "Your Majesty, they are already within the firing range of all weapons, we can''t fight."

    "Don''t rush."

    After all, the horn sounded, and the trumpeters trumpeted in a special rhythm, ordering the entire army to stop.

    In the end, everyone walked for a while, and each soldier consumed some physical strength. The enemy was just ahead. Obviously, the enemy did not want to charge without thinking, and the Ross Army just took this opportunity to rest a little.

    Of course, the enemy didn''t shoot the charge, and the defensive counterattack was what the Ross Army has always been good at.

    Just hearing the horn, the march of the army, which was rushing in like a tidal wave, came to an abrupt halt. Their pause was so sudden that the broad cover could easily accept the commander''s command.

    Calmon asked himself that he couldn''t do it at all.

    Compared with the calmness of the opponent, his own army is a mess. Carl had never commanded an army of this size, and the only tactics he could think of were to drive the armed fishermen and rush up to fight the enemy.

    Since the enemy suddenly stopped, what is this for?

    Carl didn''t know, but this was a good opportunity he hoped for.

    "Brothers!" He raised the battle axe high, which frightened one of his subordinates to lead the charge.

    A dozen cronies quickly gathered around Carl.

    "Are you the only ones responding?" Carl looked around and sighed a little: "It''s okay. Come with me, I want to meet their leader."

    As soon as this statement came out, everyone was frightened and called it ridiculous.

    "Boss, why is this so. If you go there and ambushed, who will command us?"

    One person said so, and everyone else said so.

    "Are you worried about me?" The battle axe stood on the wet grass, and Carl supported it and looked around: "Since you are really worried about me, ask a few of you to find out the identity of the enemy. I know who is attacking. my lake."

    "..." Everyone was silent.

    "What? I was scared and fooled by the enemy. What a idiot! Where''s the momentum you used to deal with the fishermen? Now that you meet a real enemy? To win the battle?"

    Having said that, Karl dragged his battle axe and walked over, and upon seeing this, he immediately followed up to twenty armored guards.

    More people expressed concern about this, just watching the boss''s move.

    A guy in a bear''s skin and a bear''s head was too conspicuous, and the tall Rurik now wore a reinforced leather helmet and a robe of the same color as the soldier, which made him inconspicuous.

    Nervous soldiers definitely attacked their opponents, and they quickly formed a shield wall with vigilance.

    Kawi ordered all the slingshots and catapults to be loaded immediately, and Yevro ordered the armor-piercing arrows to be thrown on the bow shank immediately.

    There were even young soldiers from the Sixth Banner, carrying their steel-armed crossbows, and spontaneously half-knelt beside Rurik, aiming at those who were approaching.

    "Get out of the way, they must be here to negotiate. You all step back."

    The crossbow fighters got the order, and they avoided for a while. Some Ross Berserkers wearing bear skins and bear heads stood by Rurik''s side.

    Look at them, these people are the standing army of the Rus Kingdom, their round shields are different from other civilian soldiers, and they are all painted with the raven coat of arms symbolizing Odin.

    They gave Rurik a gap, and he himself took off his tin helmet and put on his richly decorated polar bear fur to inform the visitor of his noble status.

    A sneak attack? An approaching enemy might do the same.

    Rurik is not false at all, he is tall and majestic, even in Ross, where the people''s life is getting better and better, he is like a little giant. The "bear man" who was constantly approaching with a battle axe, even if he was dressed like a brown bear, he was not as tall and strong as himself.

    Undoubtedly, Karl "Crazy Bear" saw a gap in the Raven Shield formation, and a blond giant who was gorgeously dressed and heroic stepped out.

    He actually had a smile on his face, and opened his arms as if welcoming a guest.

    Don''t be deceived by this kind performance, just because there are armored warriors behind them.

    Carl stopped, and saw that he held the long-handled battle axe in both hands, and then stabbed the handle into the soft grass, the rusty and mottled black axe blade was facing Rurik himself.

    Karl opened his bad teeth and shouted with bad breath: "You! Who are you?!" Then he pointed at Rurik, who was dressed gorgeously: "You?! Who? Like a noble person. Could it be, Is that the commander of this huge army?"

    Rurik''s anger turned to his anger after being pointed at him. Now he can immediately order his subordinates to lift up the crossbow they put down. In the blink of an eye, someone dressed like a bear can be shot to death.

    Suddenly, Rurik remembered the confession of the previous captive.

    The overlord of Lake Wettern is a guy in bear skin. Could it be this man? What is his name? Is it Carl?

    "You!?" Rurik also stretched out his right hand and asked, "Are you Karl? The leader of the Gotaland people here?"

    "Oh? Do you recognize me?"

    "It really is you! Carl, you must die here."

    Karl didn''t doubt his opponent''s deep killing intent at all, but now that his opponent said it bluntly, he was still surprised. But also because of this, Carl is not afraid.

    The long-handled battle axe was already on the ground, and Carl unloaded his sword and axe in public, and even threw down the knife for eating. He didn''t mean to surrender, he just wanted to have a good talk with the enemy in a peaceful way.

    He walked towards Rurik with open arms like this, even refusing to follow up with his entourage.

    As he walked, he said, "Leader of the invaders! You look young! How? Come and have a good chat with me! Don''t worry, I don''t have an ambush, I don''t even have a dagger on me. If you have the guts, go forward, and we Have a good chat."

    Talk to this guy? Why. How old is this puppy? !

    Rurik shook his head and shouted to his face: "Stupid Karl! Stop, you don''t know my purpose at all. Say what you want to say now."

    "No! Young attacker, I don''t want to talk to cowards. If you are a warrior, get out of the protection of your shield wall and we will talk face to face."

    This is the first army to be commanded? But why should the noble king listen to the demands of a bandit leader?

    Yevlo took the opportunity to interject: "There''s nothing to talk about with this guy. Let me lead someone to shoot him, and then we''ll kill all the enemies in front of us."

    "No!" Rurik shook his head, but instead he brought in Grund.

    "Your Majesty, what are your orders?" Grund asked.

    "Bring your brother to take down the bear and bring it to me. Pay attention, catch me alive."

    "Yes. But this person''s entourage..."

    "Don''t care about them, if they dare to savior, they will be hacked to death together."

    "As ordered."

    Suddenly, a gap appeared in the shield wall of the Rus, and a group of strong men suddenly rushed out. It was when Karl was caught off guard that he was directly pressed by the strong man with his body. Carl himself is strong, but the Russ people who capture the king are also strong men.

    This change shocked Carl''s entourage and froze on the spot, while the Weisingose ??Island army in the rear was thrown into chaos. Fortunately, Karl, the tyrant of the warlord, has a ruling group. He himself was captured, and some cronies can replace him.

    But now the whole group has no choice, the port is burnt, all the ships are damaged, the island has no trees at all, it is very bad that if the attackers control the lake, the whole island can become a starvation **** within ten days, and everyone will. starve. It is for this reason that Carl is desperate to talk to the intruder, in vain to get a decent result. Too bad I made a mistake...

    Crazy bear Karl was taken off the bear''s head helmet and brought directly to Rurik.

    He was pressed against his calf by the wooden handle of the javelin, forced to kneel on both knees, and a strong man pressed his shoulders, Karl couldn''t move and felt that he was about to be killed.

    "You! No honor! You are persecuting a warrior, which Odin will not tolerate!"

    "My mouth is full of swearing." Rurik shook his head and signaled, "You all step back and let this guy stand up."

    Carl patted his body and stood up, and then asked the question of the soul: "You! You! Who are you?!"

    "Haha." Liuli looked down at G with a contemptuous smile, seeing the legendary Karl so close, he was actually a head taller than him. "It''s okay to tell you. I''m the king of Rus! The king of Sweden! Even the ruler of the Eastern Slavic world. This king personally killed the old king of Denmark, Havgen, and this king conquered Gotland and basically killed those guys. Now , this king will conquer the whole of Gotaland this year. You... do you know?"

    Karl''s wide eyes seemed to burst out, and his mouth trembled: "Unbelievable...that King of Denmark was actually killed by you. Are you the new King of Sweden?"

    "This king is Rurik, the king of Sweden, the king of Rus, who conquered you Gotharans, and this king is the hope of all Scandinavia. This king is Rurik who was blessed by Odin. Karl, Ben Wang Dafa mercifully told you your identity. The purpose of this king is to conquer the vast territory, not to kill you. Now I can give you a chance... surrender to me!"

    "Submit?"

    "Exactly. Take off your leather jacket, take off your boots, take off all your clothes, and kneel down in front of me like a sheep that has been sheared and kiss my boots."

    "you!"

    All of a sudden, the guards present shouted one after another, asking this Karl to bow his head obediently, and even kick his knees, only to see that this Karl bent his knees abruptly and stood up abruptly.

    These actions prove that Carl does not want to surrender, especially if this kind of humiliation is like a beast, it is absolutely impossible.

    Rurik also knew that Caesar''s approach to the Gallic chiefs was to force the opponent to fight to the death. He wanted to make a show for the large group of Swedish nobles in the alliance, so that the opponent would either surrender in extreme humiliation, or fight desperately until all the killed. No matter what the opponent chooses, King Ross can get great honor.

    Karl stood stubbornly and shouted, "Your actions are appalling, you...will be cursed by Odin!"

    "Am I evil?" Rurik deliberately mocked: "I love your land, and I love the people more. You are a foolish ruler, and you want to force those people to go to war and be killed by me. They can obviously As our subjects, you can enjoy a very good life. But you have to take them to death."

    "They? They are not my subjects Carl told the truth," but this lake is my territory, and these fishermen happen to live on my territory. They pay me tribute and I let them live. You invade my lake, and we will fight with you! Unless you surrender like me and pay tribute to me. Even if you kill me, my people will fight with you. Odin is above, he will remember your vile deeds today. "

    "Really? Carl. Some captives tell you that you are indeed not a good ruler, but a group of bandits and pirates who have taken over the lake. Of course I could easily kill you now, but it is not necessary. Carl, after today, this Lake Wettern is part of the Kingdom of Ross, and will be included in the management of the Swedish part of the kingdom in the future. I gave you a chance, but unfortunately you do not surrender. So everything in the future has nothing to do with you. "

    "Why don''t we duel!" Karl''s light flashed.

    "Duel? You are not qualified. You are just a pirate who dares to ask for a duel with the king of the north. Forget it! I have decided, I will let you go back. This king wants to fight in an upright manner, and your army must be without a commander. , you can go back!"

    "Really... just let me go back?"

    Carl was dazed for a while, and then he saw the shield wall open.

    "Get out of here!" Grund said fiercely.

    At this time, Karl had nothing to say, and finally looked up into Rurik''s eyes: "This will be a battle of fate. You will never get our surrender, and all you will get is my cold corpse."

    Having said that, Karl didn''t care to pick up the peeled bear skin, and ran to the place where he was holding the battle axe. Holding the axe, he called to his overwhelmed entourage: "Fools! Go back to the army and fight them decisively!"

 Chapter 893ï¼š Battle of Visingose ??Island

    Carl "Crazy Bear" felt that he was being teased as a toy, and he was furious!

    "Russian? Swedes?! Rurik? Either you die today! Or I die!"

    Furious in his heart, he reappeared carrying the battle axe. Although he lost his bearskin outfit, the tangled Weisingoth people could clearly see the iconic long-handled double-edged battle axe.

    Karl raised his battle axe to greet the restless army, and the army was settled.

    Those leather armored warriors who were struggling to maintain order welcomed the return of the boss. They were vaguely excited and eager to try.

    The Weissingers Island side has given up their illusions. They have seen the boss''s appearance, that is, they understand that the negotiation has completely broken down, and all problems can only be solved by today''s decisive battle.

    In fact, Karl entered the Ross army. He knew that he had little chance of winning, but what was the meaning of his existence if he could not kill hundreds or even a thousand enemies after being humiliated.

    When Carl returned, the officers saw their boss gnashing his teeth like a mad bear that was about to swallow a lamb.

    Someone came over and tried to inquire about the situation: "Boss, those guys...what do you say."

    "There''s nothing more to say! As I guessed, they are indeed Swedes, and Russ. You..." Carl''s eyes seemed to be spitting fire, looking at the brothers fiercely: "Give up any illusions, they The leader told me to kill you all, and there will be no living creatures on the entire island. What do you think."

    Although he had already anticipated this situation, he did not expect his opponent to be very straightforward about killing him. The warriors of Wiesingoth were first surprised and then angry.

    "Then fight them! My sword is eager to drink blood!"

    "If I die in battle, I must kill ten enemies before I die."

    "Boss, please tell me their leader, I have to cut off that man''s head for this life."

    For a while, the crowd was excited, and the rage detonated the fighting spirit. This ignited anger was exactly what Carl wanted.

    Karl hurriedly ordered his subordinates: "Go and tell those fishermen that the Swedes will kill all living creatures. If you want to live, kill them all! Listen to my orders, and let''s rush over together."

    The soldiers listened to the order, and Carl was humiliated to find out the enemy''s real purpose. This horrific information quickly spread throughout the army.

    Numerous armed fishermen gathered together in black, brown fur or cloth caps covering their blond hair. They had just heard rumors that the so-called warlord tyrant Karl had been killed. It turned out that these were all rumors.

    Many people have already thought of taking the opportunity to escape, even if they are swimming, they have to escape this cursed island, and now everyone can''t escape.

    Is running away useful? Those Swedish attackers were going to sweep the entire island of Visingosser and kill everyone like they slaughtered the three villages on the northern shore of the lake.

    Even men and women fishermen who were reluctant to fight before and were forced into the battlefield by sticks can only follow the tribesmen and wait for the command of the general charge.

    Speaking of the warlord tyrant Karl, this is the first time he has commanded a huge army of nearly 5,000 men and women mixed together. He is nothing like the Rus army, relying on flags, horns and drums, and even the communication system constructed by lightly dressed messengers. He has no ability to coordinate such a huge armed crowd. If he wants to gather a crowd to fight, he has one and only one tactics. ¡ª¡ª Regardless of the primary and secondary frontal impact, they will enter the fight.

    Shield wall? forget it! If your elite warriors can still form a shield wall of hundreds of people to fight against the enemy, as for those fishermen...

    After all, these fishermen are not their own people at all, they are more like sheep.

    The so-called this is my island, and you happen to live here, just like sheep living in my pasture, if you don''t contribute wool, you will get out.

    Now is the time when life and death are at stake, and Karl is not surprised to come up with a bad move.

    On the other hand, after Rurik released Karl, the Ross Army was also making final preparations.

    The Finnish longbowmen hold their bows and stand on stilts. Each soldier''s armor-piercing arrow is placed on the bow handle, and five arrows are inserted in front of him.

    Some of the young soldiers of the Sixth Banner were lying directly on the wet grass, holding steel-arm crossbows wound by winches, lying in a prone position, waiting for an opportunity to strike a critical strike at close range.

    The torsion slingshots were all adjusted to their shooting angles, and the bull catapults were also charged and filled with stones.

    The final preparations still take some time, although this will also give the enemy time to prepare, Rurik doesn''t care anymore.

    King Rurik was still standing in front of the line. He was in the middle of the army, with crossbowmen and heavy weapons in front, and the army of the Swedish Confederation behind him. There was a vote of Swedish nobles beside him. The nobles were stunned by the number of enemies, and they were more awake to observe the formation of the Rus army from a close distance.

    The smart nobles all wanted to figure out why the Rus army was able to fight well, but Rurik wouldn''t tell them personally, so they had to take this opportunity to observe carefully, and their arrangement of the archers lit up.

    However, the military formation of the islanders of Visingo is undergoing significant changes.

    "Their armored warriors are retreating, and in front of them are some ragged... spearmen?" Bjorn pointed to Rurik and asked.

    "I understand."

    "Understand what?!"

    "Hey! What a coward. That Karl is a coward." Rurik shook his head, expressing Bjorn and the other nobles: "The enemy let a group of fishermen attack us, and their elites were arranged behind. In my opinion, this is cowardly behavior."

    As soon as the words fell, the nobles burst into laughter, especially Bjorn, who deliberately ridiculed Longstall, Duke of Yermallen: "This is the Jotalan invader that worries you? They are right in front, it''s almost A bunch of beggars."

    Longstall''s face flushed with anger: "Are you mocking me for not being able to beat beggars? Ridiculous! Those guys will fall to their heads in a while."

    Rurik shook his head and scolded: "Don''t be arguing. Maybe the enemy is not a coward, but a conspiracy! That Karl may have been an elite organization that has been preparing for a conspiracy, so be careful with me."

    But the nobles still think that they think too much about their past, even if Rurik thinks that Karl is indeed a simple coward.

    It is undeniable that the fishermen of Gotaland on the island of Visingose ??will attack first, and let a group of unarmored weak people charge, wouldn''t it be a war of attrition? they can afford

    Now Rurik is deliberately standing still, waiting for the enemy to act first.

    There was no movement on the side of the Ross Army, only the strong fans covered the chatter of the soldiers. Drummers and trumpeters are always on standby, and the infantry soldiers need to attack according to the sound of drums and horns.

    The bowmen in front of the formation were all paying attention to the soldiers with the small flags in front of the formation, waiting for the firing order to be issued.

    Finally, Rurik has waited!

    From the south of the island came the dull sound of trumpets, and Carl and his men began to drive the fishermen to attack.

    The constant pushing and shoving finally forced the fishermen on the front line to move forward. When they started to shout, the people who followed were all roaring loudly.

    Rurik was waiting for this opportunity.

    The king suddenly drew out his sword, and the blade pointed straight to the south. Seeing this, the soldiers holding small flags in front of the formation dropped their flags one after another, and the long-range attack of the Ross Army started immediately!

    In an instant, the long-charged torsion slingshot and trebuchet fired javelins and stone bullets heavily.

    The Finnish flag team temporarily recruited some people. There are currently as many as 700 archers, most of them holding longbows.

    Arrows, javelins and stone bullets fell like raindrops, they were more than clearly visible in the sun, and the sound of piercing the air was beyond abundance! Although the wind resistance of the south wind shortened the arrow''s range, it was this wind resistance that brought unexpected results.

    The arrow was blown by the wind and fell almost at a right angle. The needle-shaped armor-piercing arrow ignored the leather and shield, and smashed directly into the body of the fishermen in Visingose.

    It is not a broad-blade barbed hunting arrow. The arrow cluster is a sharpened and quenched cone. It cuts a hole in the human body. Although the arrow is easy to pull out, this hole-shaped wound is another kind of bad existence.

    The arrows even pierced through the leather hats and skulls of some people, who were killed on the spot.

    The javelin fell from the sky, easily smashed through the human body, and nailed the person to the grass.

    The pebbles and the "pottery clay balls" were fired, and the bones were broken and he vomited blood and died violently.

    This was the first round of shooting, even though it caused more than 300 casualties to the fishermen of Weisingose, and this was just the beginning.

    Yevlo didn''t panic at all. After the first round of ejection, the enemy''s offensive momentum had been delayed due to horrific casualties.

    "Free archery! Shoot as flat as possible! Choose your target!" He ordered.

    The distance between the two armies was about 200 meters, and the enemy was all within the shooting range of the longbow. The soldiers of the Finnish flag team lowered their shooting angles and began to focus on the enemies of the vanguard.

    The fishermen of Weissingeser, who were photographed in front, had their shields in front of them and continued to move forward. In fact, they all wanted to hide behind, but the clansmen in the back kept pushing and shoving. The width of the island battlefield was extremely narrow, so they had nowhere to go. To escape, you can only insist on advancing with the dense arrows of the enemy.

    The fisherman''s temporary wooden shield could not withstand the attack of the armor-piercing arrows, and the arrows pierced through his arms and people cried out in pain. And when they lost this only defense, they could only face the longbow of the Rus army with their flesh and blood.

    The fishermen''s armed soldiers fell one after another, and the scene was really one after another. Rurik, who was standing on the other side in shock, also opened his eyes wide and his body trembled uncomfortably.

    They kept advancing but did not dare to run fast, because anyone who walked fast would be attacked.

    "It''s like Plants vs. Zombies! It''s like a tower defense game." Rurik said to himself, and the other nobles were too busy watching to listen to the king''s babble.

    The battle situation is so strange, the Gotaland people of Visingose ??Island seem to be extremely heroic, but they are going forward and backward without regard for their own safety?

    Longstall, Duke of Yermalen, rebuked Bjorn''s violent remarks without hesitation: "Duke Melalen, do you still think they are a group of weak people? They are as brave as a group of wild boars."

    Bj?rn was also speechless now. He didn''t answer Longstall and sighed to himself.

    Whether those guys were wild boars or mad bears, they were all slaughtered by Ross''s shooters on a short offensive road.

    What Bjorn saw was the performance of the Rurik army, how easy it is for the army to shoot arrows to kill people! The two armies have not yet had short-handed contact, and one side has left a large scarlet body.

    ¡­¡­

    The mad bear Karl took his elite men to hide behind the fishermen. They noticed that they were being slaughtered by arrows. The battle was like this. It was the first time in his life that Karl had seen him.

    He was deeply shocked, thinking back to what the Swedish king Rurik said just now, "I can kill you all easily", isn''t that arrogant bullshit?

    He knew that he had no other choice, and what was very bad was that some fishermen had already retreated spontaneously because of the predicament of needless killing. How could this make sense? !

    Karl was furious: "No retreat! Those who retreat die!"

    His personal cry was drowned out by the roars of the fugitives, and he had no choice but to order his capable men to supervise the battle.

    A special shield wall appeared on the side of Visingose ??Island. Instead of fighting the enemy, the soldiers blocked their own retreat, and their swords stabbed the armed fishermen mercilessly. Retreat turned out to be death? The retreating fishermen were shocked.

    The poor armed fishermen were caught in the middle, arrows, javelins, and stones kept falling from the sky.

    Many arrows hit, they are still too early to die painfully. They curled up and rolled on the ground, covering their wounds, but they were trampled by their advancing compatriots. The arrows did not kill them immediately, but were trampled to death by their compatriots.

    Finally, after paying heavy casualties, the armed fishermen finally approached the invading Swedes.

    However, the boys of the Sixth Banner struck again.

    The half-pound stubby crossbow arrow flew, and the powerful potential energy directly knocked over the targeted person at close range.

    The fighters in the Finnish flag team with wooden arms and crossbows also joined the flat shooting array. They did not have an advantage in projectile attacks, but they could accurately penetrate the enemy''s neck at present.

    This was the last attack of the long-range troops. After that, the horns and drums were loudly blaring, and the infantrymen of the Rus army knew very well. Finally, it was time for the frontal fight that everyone loved.

    Even if the opportunity for the brothers to fight **** battles is obviously not many.

    What does it mean to be well-trained? ! Right in front of you.

    The shooters retreated into the infantry array one after another, and the torsion slingshot on the cart was directly pulled away.

    An extremely large shield wall replaced the archers, facing the final onslaught of the islanders of Wisingerser, who had become a dead end.

    A true Viking battle broke out! It was only at the moment of engagement that the painful disasters belonging to the islanders also occurred.

    The Rus army consisted of all the Swedish Allies, the most numerous of which were the M¨¦laren Army of the Sun King Bjorn, followed by the Yermalen Army of Langstor and the Ankras Army of the Blue Fox. The armies of the rest of the minor nobles are all made up, and together they form a huge number.

    These allied fighters are of course weak to the Rurik directly-administered troops, and they are a real strong army to the greatly weakened and exhausted fishermen''s armed forces on the island of Visingose.

    At least the Swedish aristocracy sent the most elite warriors, especially those with chain mail and heavy shields at the forefront.

    The Swedish Allies of the Central Army launched a massacre, stabbed the enemy with iron swords, and the brothers behind them stabbed with spears, or rammed from top to bottom with super-long battle axes. This kind of battle does not require any sword skills and spear skills, as long as everyone stabs and rams at high frequency in the front, it is like a harvester cutting through the wheat field slowly.

    At the same time, Rurik''s shooter unit was thrown at the output.

    The Finnish longbowmen who retreated to the rear immediately changed to heavy arrows, and they were ordered to shoot into the air from a wide angle to support the brothers who were fighting in the Chinese army.

    Naturally, the two wings of the Ross Army were not idle either.

    Ross''s civic soldiers were all heavy infantry. They were ordered to start encircling the two flanks. Five hundred heavy infantrymen on the left and right began to storm the two flanks of the fishermen''s armed forces.

    They saw that a large number of female warriors appeared in these fishermen''s armed forces! This is extremely abnormal in previous operations, but it is not unusual. When the Russ were short of soldiers, they brought hundreds of young girls into the battle, although they all came to help with bows.

    The female fighters among the fishermen went into the battlefield to fight, and they must have full consciousness. For these female fighters, the Rus army will never show mercy to these female fighters.

    A situation of siege is taking shape. The offensive momentum of the fishermen''s armed forces has completely collapsed.

    Crazy Bear Karl has realized that he is powerless, even if he kills more retreating soldiers, he is unable to organize the collapse. He noticed his opponent''s ruthless intentions, like casting a net to catch herring, and he was so ruthless that he annihilated the fishermen''s armed forces.

    Go on, your own failure is only a matter of time. Rather than...

    Carl raised his arms to his cronies: "Brothers! We can''t sit still! Now follow me to their flank, and we''ll take the opportunity to rush in and kill their leader!"

    Having said that, Carl started the operation, and his subordinates joined the sudden death attack.

    So no one can stop the armed fishermen from fleeing, although I don''t know what the future will be The fishermen are now placing their hopes on the protection of the wooden wall of the fortress.

    A large number of armed men appeared on the right flank of the Rus army. They were all armored and their appearance was extremely obvious.

    It is the third flag team that is fighting here. They are all composed of Melalen people who immigrated to Ross in the early days. The flag captain Heliger was surprised when he saw this. He didn''t expect the enemy to have a reserve team!

    Heliger immediately adjusted the army formation, and after all, he collided with the army of the mad bear Karl''s decisive charge.

    This was a collision between shields and shields. Thanks to the overall crampedness of the battlefield, Heliger had fewer soldiers than Karl, so he forcibly withstood Karl''s southward movement, and he also paid for it.

    The sword was stabbing, and some soldiers of the third flag team had their arms cut, and even pierced their necks, and blood spurted out.

    "Hold up! Hold up! Assassinate them!" Heriger shouted, and immediately sent a messenger to run in front of Rurik.

    The messenger, the king, immediately reported without regard for etiquette: "Your Majesty, my fourth banner team has been attacked! The enemy has a thousand people in armor."

    The battlefield suddenly changed dramatically, although Rurik could see it, he couldn''t help being surprised when he heard the report that "there are a thousand enemies".

    "Damn! They really have a reserve team! Fortunately, I have precautions."

    It''s time to get into Rose''s reserves.

    Rurik immediately summoned Grund and Herigel: "Bring the berserkers! Bring the fourth flag team! Help the third flag team to push the enemy back! Grund! Especially with the berserkers, wearing heavy armor Kill me!"

    The two generals were overjoyed when they heard Ling''s ecstasy, and they immediately summoned their hoplites, and Rurik was bound to watch them go into the lore...

 Chapter 894ï¼š Bear head iron man kills

    What is a real berserker like? Take off your shirt to reveal an exaggerated tattoo? Drink weird mushroom soup and become violent?

    Grund took his men into battle as a tactical reserve. Most of them wore chain mail reinforced with iron sheets, and what was more, the iron sheets were already the thickness of iron plates.

    All of them wear reinforced iron helmets, and there is a ring of mail protection around their necks.

    The most eye-catching is the helmet of these people, which has a more advanced decoration - a bear skull.

    The maxillary fangs of brown bears or common people have become the brim of the hat, and the skull of the bear has become a special bone helmet.

    Every warrior dressed like this means that a mad bear has been killed. Such warriors are as large as three hundred! And this is the elite standing soldiers trained by Rurik. They are the backbone of the old mercenaries, and the leaders selected from the citizens and good families in the city are the new forces. The veterans bestow the spirit of the army and restrain the young soldiers from being rash. The young soldiers are just young and eager to fight bravely, and they are eager to make great achievements.

    On weekdays, pampering is for the sake of terrifying and fierce battles. The soldiers will change their usual fighting style and bravely rush into the enemy''s line!

    Most of them don''t hold shields at all, and they definitely don''t need any shields because of the advantage of heavy armor. Armed with swords in one hand and battle axes in the other, they charged at the enemy screaming.

    Just behind them, the soldiers of the entire Fourth Banner rushed to the Third Banner, who were struggling to stop the enemy. These soldiers from the port of Narvik proved their loyalty in battle.

    "Stand still! Line up and go! Let those iron men rush first, we and the guys from the third flag team will meet!"

    "Don''t leave the queue! The shield in the front row is good, and the back row stands up to the brother in front."

    The captain of the flag, Hellafide, commanded in a loud voice. The flag-handling officer beside him held the flag upright like a pine tree. The entire flag team must follow this flag to advance and retreat together.

    It was as if history had returned to five hundred years ago, and a brigade of Roman legions were advancing.

    The fact is that the flag team of the Rus army is exactly the same as the Roman legion. The entire brigade of five hundred people lined up in an infantry formation to advance and retreat together with the brigade flag.

    Ross''s side is similar, and makes some adjustments according to his own situation.

    For example, against a barbarian who is rushing, you can use the same brutal style.

    The third flag team is struggling to support, and the military training on weekdays shows a good defensive advantage at this moment.

    On the other side of the battlefield, even if Karl, the "Crazy Bear" who launched a decisive counterattack, brought his armored brothers, relying on the advantage of having more local troops, he could not prevent those fishermen''s armed forces from collapsing.

    Carl was convinced that this was his last battle, and if so, he should die on the battlefield.

    "Odin! I salute you with my blood!" He raised his axe and shouted to cheer him up.

    However, the strong impact was abruptly withstood by the Ross Army''s Third Banner Team, or if he had more people, he could really cut out some of his subordinates and tore a hole in the Ross Army formation, causing an "ulcer". .

    But can ulcers cause death?

    The group of "Iron Men" and the Fourth Banner Team of the Standing Army were not the only ones who came to the aid of the Third Banner Team.

    The Rus Army, the Russ, the Swedish Allies and the Finns have all seen that the ragged fishermen were killed by their brothers and lost their armor and armor. The enemy ran barefoot, ignoring the cry of his fallen comrades for help. Both men and women were running for their lives, so that the shield wall on the Ross side became increasingly meaningless. After all, how to chase after the shield wall?

    At this time, if a cavalry unit is sent, it will definitely be able to rush up and cut the leeks indiscriminately.

    The cavalry was not on this small island of Visingose, but Rurik and the other nobles were not at all panic.

    Because of the strangeness of the fortress due south, as long as you look carefully at the wooden wall that is not too high, you can see some strange blue. What blue means, there is no need for any speculation.

    The war situation became like this, which led to the embarrassing situation of "Crazy Bear" Carl, who was abandoned by the fishermen! Or the fishermen have never been loyal to him.

    The fishermen couldn''t escape subconsciously on the soft and wet island grass, and now only Karl''s fighters can continue to make the swords and axes of the Rus army drink blood.

    There is no honor in chasing those fishermen and hacking these cowards in their backs. It is better to turn around and kill the armored men of those enemies.

    The king of abdication, Bjorn, was forced to abdicate by the strong strength of the Rus. He admitted that he was weak, and at least on this battlefield, he wanted to win some glory for himself.

    The battle has become a tailwind, and Bjorn will never give up this opportunity.

    Rurik did not give him any new orders, the old guy in his forties hurriedly ordered his subordinates: "Children of Melalen, follow me to charge the enemy! Kill their warriors! Take their Chainmail and sword!"

    Hundreds of Swedish M?laren Allies moved to the attacked left, causing immediate chaos in the central army.

    Everyone smelled the opportunity to brush up the record, and the allies, large and small, followed the footsteps of the Melalen people and joined the siege.

    However, the warrior who wanted to pick peaches was a step too late.

    The warriors wearing bear heads and heavy armor went first and joined the third banner team, which was struggling to stop the enemy. Heliger, who insisted, saw this group of iron men as if he saw his family.

    "Is it Grund? You''re here! Help me resist them!"

    But Grund had no intention of answering, and ran to him and ordered: "Let your people open some gaps and let my people rush in."

    "Ah You¡­¡­"

    "Idiot! It''s like the fortress of Goldfrehagen that attacked the Danes! I''m going to fight them!"

    "Actually... ok. I know... brother. Take care!"

    Heliger was very aware of what happened the year before. The battle that burned the new king''s fortress in Denmark was hailed as a glorious victory, but the price of glory was a bit high.

    He personally ordered his troops to take the initiative to open an opening and invited Grund and his "Iron Men" to rush out.

    "Brothers! Let''s go!"

    Grund, holding his sword and axe high, rushed out of the gap unstoppable, toward death...

    At least Heliger felt that this guy was going to die generously. The round shield he carried on his back looked like a tortoise shell with abstract crows painted on it. All the veterans in the standing army who wear this attire, they go through hundreds of battles without dying, as if they were born to death.

    Standing in the position of "Crazy Bear" Karl, the battlefield became extremely anxious. He suddenly saw a hole in the enemy''s army formation, and subconsciously felt that it was a hole cut out by his own people.

    He took the opportunity to roar: "Brothers! Hit the gap."

    The warriors who persisted in the fight at the end of Weissingser Island were under pressure from all sides. They began to squeeze into the gap. It was absolutely unexpected that a group of "iron men" swarmed out.

    It is useless to chop with an axe, but to bend the blade with a sword.

    Does such a warrior actually exist? Are they invincible?

    Grund rushed to the front, and after he got up, there were as many as a hundred middle-level infantry soldiers. All the vital points of the soldiers were heavy armor pieces, and the armor was equivalent to 50 kilograms.

    Only the elites selected from this hundred standing army can wear such armor and go into random killings. They are tall and strong as cattle. Only with such a physique can they wear this outfit to fight against the enemy.

    From the standpoint of "Crazy Bear" Karl, a group of tall iron giants was killed from the Swedish army. Most of them held swords and axes, and some people simply smashed and stabbed with special long-handled tomahawks.

    The battle axe is double-edged, the wooden handle is reinforced with iron sheets, the top is the spearhead, and the two sides are hot-welded spikes.

    The point is not the superiority of weapons, but the fact that Ross invested in the elite reserve team that surpassed Karl the "Crazy Bear".

    For Carl''s army, there has always been only one "mad bear" in their hearts, who is their boss.

    Now it seems that there are hundreds of "mad bears" wantonly killing their brothers, looking around there are ferocious bear heads and fangs, as well as the soldiers'' heads protected by iron sheets and mail.

    These "iron men" reflected terrifying light in the sun, and many people''s iron armor was covered with fresh blood, and a large number of corpses lay on the same ground.

    Just Grund has turned the tide of the battle, and the rest are just Berserkers showing off their heroic qualities...

    The battle turned into a siege, with the 3rd and 4th flag corps and the standing army engaged in the final fight. With the help of the Swedish allies, the enemy in the encirclement has no escape.

    Rurik kept his eyes fixed not far away, watching the massive beating of the underdogs on the battlefield.

    He estimated that Carl, who was deliberately let go by him not long ago, is now about to be minced into minced meat in the chaos of the army.

    It''s just that this chaos has nothing to do with the second flag team and the Finnish flag team...

    Yevlo approached his king: "Just let those messy armed men run to the fortress? We won''t chase?"

    "There''s nothing left to hunt down. I don''t want to drive them all out."

    "You are kind."

    "No! This is a war, and this king has a choice. Yevro, there is another siege ahead, and that Karl may die here. I only want you to join, but you can''t."

    "Is it someone who is worried that the bow and arrow will hurt us?" Yevro said regretfully.

    "That''s right. Take someone to clean up the battlefield now! Take away the wounded and the dead. As for the enemy, whether they are pretending to be dead or just injured, kill them together."

    "Follow your orders!"

    Suddenly, Rurik thought of one thing: "If you find a female warrior who is not dead, you will be merciful, and if you save it, I will give it to you."

    "This... ok."

    Rurik seems to have deliberately let thousands of armed fishermen escape. Where can they go? A smear of blue on the fort not far to the south was nothing but a Ross flag fluttering in the wind.

    ¡­¡­

    The fishermen armed with their heads and squirrels pinned their hopes on the protection of the fortress, and some people moved towards the scorched port. Even if they found a log to hold it, they could float away from this cursed island in the center of the lake.

    They were completely dumbfounded, because what greeted them was not the open door, but the Rus army.

    The Ross ship, which was holding the port, shot at the dense crowd, and the first flag soldiers standing at the head of the city shot arrows at the fleeing people.

    Arik occupied the fortress of Wiesingerser without a single shot. His army was so cautious that he wanted to fight the enemy who suddenly came out of the house. As a result, he searched and found a lot of dull-eyed children.

    Also, what''s with the stench in this place? There was a lot of vomit on the ground.

    "You are all merciful, and the children are caught alive and given to the king for a reward."

    In fact, the soldiers of the first flag team wanted to take the opportunity to capture a wave of slaves. They were quite disappointed, but it was a good business to capture a group of children and get a reward from the king.

    What everyone is quite surprised is where the parents of the children are.

    Soon, they understood everything.

    On the land battlefield, the Russ army made a loud noise, and the armed islanders were defeated like a mountain. Arik would never let this group of enemies enter the fortress, and the army occupying the fortress would shoot and kill with arrows.

    Due to the north is the Swedish army in the slaughter, due to the west is the Swedish fleet controlling the port, and due to the south is the Swedish army occupying the fortress.

    The panic-stricken armed fishermen have no time to analyze that Sweden and Ross are actually a concept now. They are even more powerless to think about the safety of their children who stay in the fortress. Thinking about it, they have all been killed by this group of ferocious attackers.

    The armed fishermen were killed and lost their weapons. They walked to the shore of the island due east, and they all jumped into the cool lake with light clothes to try to swim ashore.

    However, how many of them are exhausted and able to swim across several kilometers of icy lake?

    Jumping into the lake is suicide! But Arik saw it clearly, and a large number of enemies were already fleeing by jumping into the lake.

    "No, this group of people is going to run away! The first, second, and third hundred people, follow me, the others are stationed."

    Arik ordered urgently, and immediately led the people to the shore due east of the island.

    Seeing this, the disarmed islanders simply ran away. They became a large group of lambs to be slaughtered and surrendered to the Rus army.

    However, the principled Arik was not at all reluctant to swing a butcher''s knife at this group of rotten guys.

    After all, over the past 12 years, the expedition to capture prisoners, especially female prisoners, has been Ross''s means to expand the population. He was shocked to see a large group of women lying down indifferently here. They were so tired that they were out of breath, and they were also greatly stimulated mentally. Those rotten men are exactly the same, they just go to the grass and don''t care about anything.

    There are at least two thousand people who gave up resistance here.

    "You group of Jotalans, lie down for me even if you surrender! As long as you stop resisting, we Russ will guarantee your safety. Those who dare to stand up will be killed immediately!"

    Arik was so intimidating that he was so frightened that the armed fishermen lay down obediently.

    Intimidation returned to intimidation, and the smart Arik shouted again: "None of the children you left in the fort died. If you want to see them again, just lie down for me."

    ¡­¡­

    Arik completed the "tough battle" very simply. He felt that it was too boring to win and missed the fierce battle in the north.

    hear! The shouting came and went.

    He ordered the messengers to run wildly north, informing the king that he had taken the fort.

    At the same time, the battle for as many as 3,000 people to besiege Karl "Mad Bear" has come to an end.

    Although the beasts were still fighting, they were besieged by the Swedish army ten times their own size, but Karl''s men were defeated after holding on for a while.

    A large number of corpses lay on the ground, and the last fifty or so people formed a very dense circle.

    Is there any point in continuing to fight? The last warriors were panting, their will to fight nearly collapsed.

    Carl was exhausted himself, and in front of him was a group of iron men dripping with blood, and more Swedish sword and shield players. He didn''t kill a single enemy, for no other reason. His axe was stupefied, and those "iron men" were still alive and well.

    "You have already lost! I heard that you are Carl, surrender! Or stand up and fight me one-on-one. What''s the point of hiding behind the shield wall." An "Iron Man" shouted arrogantly.

    "You!" Karl felt extremely insulted. "What about you? Wasn''t it the one who killed me behind the armor! Damn Swedes, even a duel is unfair!"

    "I''m not Swede!" Grund took off his helmet and showed his true face. "I''m a real Dane."

    "The Danes?! Damn it! Can''t believe that you Danes and the Swedes attacked me together?! I..."

    "So you don''t want to duel?"

    "Then let''s duel! Let''s make a deal. If I win, let me and my brother go."

    Grund naturally has no right to make this transaction. He neither affirmed nor objected, but urged: "I will take off my heavy armor, and I will deal with you with a sword and shield. Come out!"

    The battle has now turned into a duel, and the besieging Rus army soldiers gathered in a large circle to appreciate the last battle of a bear.

    Karl wore chainmail and walked out holding a double-edged axe in grief and anger. Grund did what he said, but he was extremely arrogant in only a single shirt. Seeing this, Carl also took off his chainmail in public.

    "You can continue wearing armor." Grund''s words were provocative.

    "That''s unfair to you." Carl shot back.

    "let us start!"

    Then, amid the roar of the crowd, the two Viking warriors broke out into a duel. They were similar in age, but their strengths were disparate. Grund had no intention of killing this guy. He avoided the big axe crit by moving nimbly, and finally captured him alive.

    Karl was pinned down, the blade stuck to his neck: "You can kill me. The Danes..."

    "I''m Grund, who serves King Ruth. My king doesn''t want to kill you, at least not today. You''re gone, your army is gone, and it''s too late to surrender. Maybe you should have kissed my king before the war. Boots, it''s not a bad thing to be his vassal."

    "Alright alright¡­¡­"

    Mad Bear Karl has completely given up, and his last dozens of soldiers have laid down their weapons...

 Chapter 895ï¼š Rus cavalry attack on J?nk?ping

    At first, the ships drifting from the island of Visingosser did not make the people of Jonkoping nervous.

    It was a ship belonging to the ruler "Crazy Bear" Karl. He sent people to the south, probably to ask for tribute.

    Lake Wettern is not too big or too small. Since Jonkoping has always maintained trade concerns with Visingose ??Island, the two large settlements have always had relatively close personnel exchanges. The people of Jonkoping felt the danger for the first time when news of the attack on the pioneering village in the northernmost part of the lake came out.

    "It''s probably the Swedes who came to find fault."

    Most of them think like this, their lives are not affected at all.

    However, Karl''s messenger brought surprising news that a large army suspected of Swedes has landed on the island of Wiesingerser, and Karl will fight against it.

    The messenger arrogantly asked all the businessmen, powerful farmers, handicraftsmen and other prominent local figures in J?nk?ping to gather, and the gathering place was in the city''s court.

    There were different opinions for a while, as if the war was imminent.

    But who wants war? Apart from the warriors who believed in Odin, would the merchants sacrifice their lives for the so-called glory?

    Well-dressed merchants, farmers, and craftsmen who kept slave laborers gathered in the dimly-lit longhouse to watch Carl''s messengers talk loudly.

    The messenger is bossy, and it is disgusting to just stick a face.

    "You all hand over your private army and hand them all over to me. I will lead the island to fight the invading Swedes. This is Karl''s order! Your master''s order! You will execute it immediately."

    Such a forceful tone is disgusting.

    On weekdays, many businessmen and handicraftsmen are regarded as fat sheep, and Carl cuts wool two or three times every year before giving up. The feeling of being a fat sheep is uncomfortable, and everyone has been patient.

    Precisely, most of them are businessmen and rich people, and most of them are slick people, and they don''t dare to lift the table for the time being.

    A businessman stood up and asked provocatively: "Could it be that Karl''s 800 soldiers can''t resist the attacks of those... Swedes."

    The messenger was speechless for a while.

    The businessman immediately asked, "We pay a lot of tribute every year, and Karl got our money. Could it be that in the face of war, we should hand over our private soldiers and mobilize all the men in Jonkoping to fight for him?"

    This remark directly hit the pain point of the problem, and one person spoke and more than ten people responded one after another.

    The courtroom, which was already tense and depressing, immediately became as lively as a vegetable market. This made the messenger pull out his axe and slammed it against the pillar of the house.

    "Fools! Stop arguing!" The messenger scolded him, and finally used his loud voice to silence everyone.

    "Who would have thought that the Swedes had so many soldiers? They burned down our three villages in the north, and a thousand people were killed! Those Swedes did everything wrong. If we can''t kill them, you will be the one who will die! It is you!" Pointing at him, he threatened inexhaustible words: "You! It''s you! If you don''t resist, you will be killed, and your wife and daughter will be their slaves. And you! Don''t look at me with doubtful eyes, you If you don''t resist, all of your property will be taken away by them, and you will be hanged by them..."

    Because Karl''s messenger had given up his illusions like his boss long ago, but the people of Jonkoping were ignorant of what happened north of the lake. But they knew one thing, that "Crazy Bear" Karl closed the port because of the war, so that the line for the people of J?nk?ping to transport supplies to the north for business was cut off.

    Cutting off people''s fortunes is like killing one''s parents. Those landowners can wait and see for a while, while businessmen and craftsmen are already furious. It''s just that Karl did have up to 800 armored men. Even if he assembled the private soldiers raised by all the wealthy in J?nk?ping, or armed slaves, he couldn''t put together a decent army of 800.

    The messenger is like cursing the people present one by one, which makes many people feel more and more that everything is a scam.

    Suddenly someone screamed: "Bah! It''s all lies! Friends, Carl is going to take our private soldiers and our slaves too. In the end, how can you protect your property! In my opinion, Sweden Human invasion, it''s all a conspiracy! We can''t trust these messengers."

    Some people started, and others continued: "It''s been ten years! Since Carl came with people ten years ago, the days when we can do business with peace of mind are over! We gave him the best treasure, and what did we get in the end? ? That''s it, Karl Hugh wants to take one more copper coin from me!"

    In the end, it was the long-standing resentment, and the businessmen who were supposed to be tactful went berserk. They didn''t use force against the envoys who were outnumbered, instead they violently detained all the envoys, disarmed them, and threw them into the sheepfold.

    As for what this group of messengers are going to shout about, no one cares.

    The merchants have already figured out a way out for themselves. If Carl starts a crusade, the big deal is that everyone can either row a boat to the Lake Venern next door, or drive an ox cart by land, and personally pull a cart to the V?xj? Village Alliance in the south. .

    Merchants and handicraftsmen do not have much to worry about. There are also a group of fishermen who see the wind and steer the rudder. If everyone leaves, they will evacuate by rowing their own boats, and they can also help them carry the goods to earn some transportation fees.

    The most painful thing is the farmers in Jonkoping. Their wealth is almost riveted to their farmland. If everyone leaves, how will they leave? It is self-evident who would suffer a great loss if Karl were to attack him for detaining the messenger.

    At night, the oil lamps in the council hall flickered wildly, and all kinds of people in Jonkoping quarreled into a pot of porridge. Some say the messenger is talking nonsense, others say maybe the Swedes are really here. The focus of the quarrel finally fell on the handling of the messenger. Those with hot brains wanted to do everything. The so-called axe slashed the messenger and then dragged the family to evacuate this unfortunate land that has been smashed. Calm-headed people advise everyone to stay calm.

    However, just as they were arguing, the sunset could no longer cover up the strangeness that happened on Visingose ??Island.

    The setting sun was like snow covering the fire that burned the port. Although there was thick smoke rising, the increasingly dim light in the evening also made the smoke blurred.

    After all, from the island port where it was started to Jonkoping, the straight-line distance between the two places is 25 kilometers.

    Only the night could not cover up the fire, which made the fire that spread throughout the port extremely conspicuous.

    There is no need to quarrel now. Whether it is the honorable person or the lowest slave in J?nk?ping, the more than 2,000 people who settled in this lakeside city are all standing outdoors.

    There is no longer any doubt, there is really an enemy attacking Wiesingerser!

    Because the settlement of J?nk?ping is built on hills, the cliffs surrounding the entire Lake Wettern have turned into earth slopes at the southernmost end of the lake. In order to prevent flooding, a large number of residential buildings are built on hills, and people standing on a high place can clearly see the strange sea of ??fire that occurred on the island of Visingo.

    Run away! A lot of people thought about this.

    The businessmen and craftsmen hurried back to their mansions. They had no intention to continue arguing about what was or was not, and they had no intention to give gifts to the messengers who were thrown into the sheepfold and bound with ropes.

    To **** with this unfortunate lakeside! Brothers are leaving!

    At this time, some of the messenger''s words were recollected. The so-called Swedes came by water, so for the North Koping people who were about to escape, escaping by water to Lake Venern next door would be suicide.

    Where can you all go? Everyone invariably thought of the same goal - dragging their family by land to take refuge in Vaxjo in the south.

    At least V?xj?''s "Ten Village Alliance" has always welcomed merchants and craftsmen.

    Intuitively, businessmen feel that there is not much time left for their families to escape. They were nervous, which directly led to the collapse of the will of the entire settlement.

    They have never surrendered to Karl "Crazy Bear", but they were forced to pay tribute to that guy. Now it is reasonable for them to go their separate ways when disaster strikes.

    The forest at night was dark, and the people fleeing by land had to cross the hilly area behind them, and continue southward on the road that had been opened in the forest. They took advantage of the night to organize supplies and personnel, check their vehicles and luggage, and count their families and slaves.

    For private soldiers, mercenaries, or high-level slaves, if the gold leader withdrew, the brothers would naturally follow.

    The most painful thing is the local landowners, who can escape at the cost of abandoning their farmland. The wheat has grown thick and sprouts, and the harvest is only three months away. If you leave now, you may save your life, or you will be poor and become a slave to others in the future. But...the situation may turn around. Maybe the Swedes who attacked the island could accept their surrender...

    When the catastrophe was approaching, most of them made the move to flee, and they all chose to flee by land after dawn. However, the sudden rain at night brought resistance to everyone''s escape plan. Although flash floods or mudslides did not occur, the road suddenly became muddy, which undoubtedly cast a shadow on the escape plan.

    It has to be said that the people of North K?ping acted very fast, like standing in the bay and seeing the abnormal receding of the sea water, they ran to the higher ground and escaped the tsunami early.

    But they were still a step too late.

    Remember the Ross cavalry? They are always on their way.

    Fisk personally led three hundred cavalry to the south along the east bank of the lake. They marched among the forests on the cliffs by the lake, relying on the trees to hide their tracks. The cavalry tried their best to keep their speed, but Fisker''s troops cherished horsepower. They did not dare to force the horses to march too far in a day, and practical factors did not make them too eager.

    The eastern side of the lake is very straight, and the cavalry walks hard and all the way. Along the way, they saw the island of Visingose ??in the middle of the lake, and also saw the bonfire lit up at the southernmost end of the lake one night.

    That was J?nk?ping, the target of the cavalry attack.

    But when he saw the southernmost flames, the worries in Fisk''s heart disappeared.

    He summoned the warriors who were resting in the forest overnight, led them to the lake, and made everyone look south: "That''s J?nk?ping! We''re going to conquer it! We can make a fortune, everyone can get huge glory."

    "Can we still catch some slaves? For example, some young women?" a young subordinate asked deliberately rudely.

    "Of course! That''s of course! The king asked us to attack Jonkoping. Tomorrow morning, we will mount our horses and leave quickly. Our army has no time to linger any longer. We will try to capture Jonkoping in the next step before the king can attack!"

    Fisk repeatedly refers to "Jonk?ping", which is just a settlement, but it is described as a place of gold and sweet wives. As long as he takes him, a man can get everything he wants.

    Early in the morning, the cavalry, who only ate dry food without lighting a fire, deliberately untied sacks of sackcloth to feed the horses oats.

    The cavalry began a period of rapid advancement. They had reached the edge of J?nk?ping without exposing themselves, nor did Fisk launch a surprise attack.

    Because Pecheneg Princess Bejahir made her own suggestion.

    She is one of Rurik''s wives. If she wants to be an excellent female warrior, she consciously cooperates with the great Rus Khan Rurik. Now, she has been temporarily incorporated into this Ross cavalry team. She has no sense of strangeness. It is like the army of her hometown. Except for some of the personnel''s weapons, the horses and recurve bows are all Pecheneg''s, and she even teaches riding. The coaches of technique and combat are all Pechenegs.

    In this case, the Russ cavalry should attack with clever steppe tactics.

    With just a little observation, Jonkoping, which is close to the hills and adjacent to the lake, has an inherent disadvantage. The cavalry should seize the commanding heights and launch a surprise attack at dawn.

    Now the horse team is marching in a hurry for a day, the horses that have become a lot of oats need to rest, and the sky is getting dark, it is not a good time to attack. "Just follow your method, let''s take a detour." Fisk adopted Bejahir''s tactics.

    The cavalry rushed into the forest area and relied on the puddles in the forest to supplement the water for the horses. Although there were twists and turns along the way, the cavalry entered abruptly to the top of the hill because of the gentle slopes, and found a narrow road here.

    Although the road is narrow, it leads to the south, and the road clearly extends from J?nk?ping.

    "Haha! Have we found a trade route? As long as we follow this path south, we can rush to J?nk?ping, and we will win by ourselves!"

    The excited Fisk broke his mouth a little. He quickly dismounted from the horse, patted his tired mount to reassure him, and then ordered his subordinates: "All dismount, go into the woods to rest, and wait until tomorrow morning when we launch a surprise attack."

    Fisker''s plan was well thought out, and they soon saw the flames and dim smoke in the distance from the heights. The setting sun obscured the smoke, and the flames could not be concealed after dark.

    The horses were fed oatmeal again, and nibbled some grass on the spot. The horses who had unloaded most of the load gathered together to sleep, and the dismounted cavalry were amazed at the distant flames.

    They probably guessed why: the king had attacked.

    "After all, I''m still a step too late? It''s not too late."

    Fisk muttered to himself, with a solemn expression on his face, he assembled the cavalry in the forest for the final lecture.

    When the time was still on the eve of the decisive battle on Visingose ??Island, Rurik could never have imagined that the port fire caused by his raid would cause many things.

    The burning port is equivalent to a signal that the whole region is in a state of war, and the two major settlements in the Lake Wettern region will finally usher in their respective decisive battles on the same day.

    Of course, when the Rus army entered the lake, the victory already belonged to Rurik.

    Until the eve of the decisive battle, Rurik didn''t know whether his beloved general Fisk and the new concubine Bejahir touched J?nk?ping. In terms of nature, the cavalry that independently conquered J?nk?ping was equivalent to the Rus-Pecheneg coalition, and this was the first time that the Russ cavalry separated from the main force and launched an attack since it became an army.

    For the vast number of soldiers, it is a question whether the cavalry can complete military tasks independently, which requires the Pechenegs with sufficient experience in cavalry combat to bring actual combat.

    The cavalry stood at a high place and stared at them. The heavy rain at night poured cold water on people and horses. It could not dampen the fighting spirit of the cavalry at all.

    The "artificial rainfall" caused by the thick smoke of the burning port fire came and went quickly, and the next morning was sunny again and it was a good day!

    It was thick fog at the beginning, and the fog quickly weakened, and the cavalry was finally prepared by the author. They fed the horses some more oatmeal, ate some dry food themselves, rested for a while, stretched their muscles and warmed up, and rode on the horses.

    The three hundred cavalry was divided into left and right wings, showing two columns advancing north on the cramped road, targeting Jonkoping!

    Fisk had already made a plan to rush into the city and slaughter the local armed forces. He hoped that the attack would make the opponent lose all resistance and surrender on his knees, and then he would protect the lives of the surrenderers according to the king''s request and wait for the king to accept it. Of course, they have the right to loot first. Except for the precious gold and silver coins brothers can loot it again. If you meet a beautiful woman, you can directly pull it to the horse and own it, as long as you promise to marry her Wife, this matter can be acquiesced by the king.

    Plundering is an important way of life for the Pecheneg people, as are the Rus people, the difference is that the former is a horse bandit and the latter is a pirate.

    No one thinks this is wrong. Northern Europe is such a savage ecology, and now only Rurik is relying on force to shape a large and internally peaceful state system. If you just want to join Ross, there is a high probability that you will be defeated by the Ross army first.

    The people of J?nk?ping knew nothing about this, and some of the first movers had already dragged their families and their ox carts, or personally dragged carts full of softness, towards the "Ten Village Alliance" leading to V?xj? in the south. direction forward.

    So, the Russ cavalry met the fleeing people on a narrow road.

    The two sides were shocked when they met. In general, the Jonkoping man who saw cavalry for the first time in his life instinctively thought that it was a monster that emerged from the forest.

    But Fisk didn''t give them any time to think. He quickly took out his recurve bow and put the arrow on the right.

    "Shoot them! Attack!"

    The well-trained Ross cavalry quickly came with a wave of "Three Rapid Fires from the Prairie", and suffered a sudden and fierce attack. The fleeing team of the Jonkoping people, who were already shocked, suddenly became in chaos.

    The bow was temporarily put away, and it was replaced by the impact of the cavalry. The cavalry, holding the steel sword high, charged down in an unstoppable manner. Like a mudslide, a large amount of mud was thrown up and quickly rushed into the fleeing team. Swords are ruthless, and the Russ cavalry, waiting for this glorious moment after a long march, launched an early morning assault on Jonkoping.

 Chapter 896ï¼š J?nk?ping businessman Hagrid Haraldsson

    The team of bullock carts and carts crowded in the narrow road could not move at all in the face of a sudden attack. The men and women looked at the charging cavalry. When they realized the danger, the cavalry had already pressed over.

    The arrows caused some casualties first, and the people evacuating J?nk?ping never thought that the road to the south would be blocked by the enemy.

    Some people subconsciously ran to the nearby woodland, and many others were directly washed away by the cavalry.

    The sword slashed recklessly, the spear stabbed recklessly.

    Gradually, the shock of the horse''s chest can break people''s bones and bones, and after falling to the ground, they are trampled to death by horseshoes.

    The roads were already crowded, and the open spaces in the city of J?nk?ping gathered a large number of people who were eager to leave. They dragged their families and packed their bags softly. On the one hand, they were worried that the Swedish army that attacked Visingosser Island would suddenly come by boat, and on the other hand, they were also complaining that the evacuation of the people in front was too slow.

    Gradually, they heard a roar from the south, and soon they heard a strange roar and the desperate cry of the people.

    Like a road roller rolling over everything, Fisk, whose sword was bleeding, has already taken the cavalry who swept the road and rushed down the dirt **** and out of the forest. What was displayed in front of the Ross cavalry was neither large nor large. The small Jonkoping city.

    It looked like a big countryside, and everything reminded Fisk of the old Roseburg.

    There is no clear road in the city, and black mud is under the horses'' hooves. The houses are almost all made of wood and adobe, with longhouses large and small accompanied by some enclosures. Not far away is the city''s wharf. It is said that it is a wharf, but there are few trestle bridges that go deep into the lake. There are a large number of large and small boats that directly wash the beach.

    "It''s really strange. You obviously have a boat to escape by water, why are you all gathering outdoors and planning to evacuate along that road?"

    Fisk was quite surprised, but he was clear about a basic fact - the Jotaland people in Jonkoping were going to flee.

    "Brothers!" He crossed his sword immediately: "They are going to escape! They cannot be allowed to escape! Kill all the armed men here and force them to surrender!"

    At first, his orders could only be passed on to a dozen people in the chaotic army. As the brothers communicated with each other, the whole army soon heard the order.

    The fact is that the cavalry had made plans in advance, and Fisk''s order was just to reiterate the principle.

    Before the operation, the Russ cavalry did not know how many people there were in J?nk?ping and how many armed men there were. They see some who carry weapons and clubs as warriors who will be mercilessly killed unless they drop their weapons and sit on the ground.

    The mercenary equipment kept by the J?nk?ping merchants is not bad. Based on the merchants¡¯ own financial resources, there are at most 30 people to protect the family, and at least five or six men protect their gold masters.

    The mercenaries have very prominent large shields. They subconsciously build a shield wall, shrinking into a circle of the family of the guardian gold master and the property on the cart.

    It was this act of self-defense that attracted the cavalry''s key blow.

    It only takes two or three ten-man squads to pick up the recurve bow and shoot light arrows at the shield holder to interfere. When the shield wall is forcibly broken, a squad collides fiercely once, the shield wall collapses, and the stubborn resisters get the will be the deadly trampling and slashing of the Rus'' cavalry.

    The merchants were hacked to death, and the fallen mercenaries were trampled by horses'' hooves and stabbed to death by short spears.

    Some merchants'' female relatives were tied with ropes by the cavalry, and then dragged abruptly onto the horse''s back.

    Some cavalry warriors even used steel-armed crossbows. The cavalry would rather slowly wind up this heavy equipment with a winch on the edge of the battlefield. The heavy and stubby arrows were in place, and a single blow broke the shields of the stubborn opponents.

    Archery, slashing, trampling, 300 cavalry slaughtering in J?nk?ping, mercenaries raised by merchants and craftsmen, or people who spontaneously took up arms in a crisis, unless they form an army to protect themselves, but now they No formation, facing the cavalry charge at an absolute disadvantage.

    After a period of random killings, the effective resistance of the entire Jonkoping disintegrated.

    Thirty cavalry squads, each of which was a combat unit, fought in groups under the command of the squad leader and won the entire Jonkoping without any losses.

    The blood of the deceased soaked this already black and muddy lakeside land, and a large number of residents who had completely lost their will to resist shivered together. There are a large number of women holding children, their eyes are full of fear, and they are also begging for mercy from the attackers.

    The people lying on the ground were full of men, the dead bodies were full of terrifying huge wounds, broken round shields, bent swords and broken axes scattered all over the floor, the golden hair of the dead was stained with blood and black mud, and there were even Horrible red and white stuff.

    The cavalry who have experienced war know the taste of killing. Facing a dead body, they have the joy of victory, but the survivors in Jonkoping have vomited.

    The people were so frightened that they started or fainted. The last few mercenaries threw their shields and shouted in Norse that they would not fight.

    The mercenary betrayed his financial master, but unfortunately this compromise failed to win the mercy of the Ross cavalry at all.

    Because the cavalry is also worried, the brothers have a disadvantage in numbers, everyone is young, and they are brave and lack some self-confidence. Fisk did not think he could easily control the whole of J?nk?ping after the battle, and he allowed his subordinates to kill prisoners, at least to kill all the obvious militants.

    In this way, just as the main force of Ross''s army on the island of Visingos and the "Crazy Bear" Karl''s army gathered with all his strengths started a decisive battle, Ross''s cavalry division had already won the entire Jonkoping.

    On the battlefields separated by a straight line distance of 25 kilometers, Ross achieved an overwhelming victory.

    In other words, the Fisk cavalry won impeccably. The cavalry killed all the obvious armed men in the entire city. The remaining group of adult men were not many, one by two kneeling on the mud and begging for mercy, considering the capture of slaves. The need they finally took away.

    "Come on! Those who linger will be killed!" The young cavalry roared in Norse, and waved the steel sword in his hand to show his might.

    Some people fled to the forest, thinking of this, they abandoned the soft and entered the woodland, and it was not a good idea to chase them, not to mention the oil and water.

    The cavalry did not pursue the pursuit, but began to sort out from the outer edge of the city, eventually taking control of the port, and compressing all the found J?nk?ping people into the empty field of the city where they usually do business.

    Helpless men and women gathered here, and what caught their eyes were many mighty cavalry.

    The cavalry deliberately displayed their flag, and Fisk arrogantly left the ranks, clutching the reins.

    He pointed his sword directly at the people who gathered together: "Is there a chief among you? Anyone with status, stand up for me!"

    They kept silent out of fear.

    "What? Are you afraid? People of J?nk?ping, I know you! You are all from G?taland. Your master, Karl the Bear, must die today. I! Fisk! Conquered this place by order of King Rus, and you are now conquered. Now! You can only survive if you show obedience, otherwise... kill them all!"

    Fisk''s last words are not a threat. His patience is very limited. If there is really no one here to stand up, it will be regarded as the local people''s firm resistance, then follow the old rules of Rus''s wars over the years and refer to the Pecheneg people. The rules "do things".

    Suddenly, Fisk had a flash of light: "There are people among you who are crazy bear Karl, and you will confess this kind of person."

    Have it? Naturally there is.

    The cavalry warriors searched some sheepfolds and found bald sheep that had been sheared, as well as people tied up. The cavalry soldiers didn''t care too much, and found that the living people were taken away together. The poor messenger lived for the time being because there was no resistance, but...

    The messengers were dragged out of the crowd by the lucky merchants, handicraftsmen and even big farmers, and many people directly shouted: "They are Carl''s messengers."

    Until now, five messengers are still tied with their hands.

    He felt that he was going to be killed in the end. Although it was unbelievable, the horseman in front of him was indeed one of the invaders. One person cursed at the sky: "Whether you are Rus or Swedes! If you dare to invade this holy Lake Wettern, God will punish you and you will all die."

    Fisk was unmoved, taking off his helmet to reveal his deliberately shaved head. Today, he doesn''t think his bald head is weird. The Balmers of the alliance all shave bald heads on purpose.

    He pointed to his head: "Fool, remember me! I''m bald Fisk, the general of King Ross. You''re about to die, let you know my name before you die."

    "Bah!" The man was so angry that his eyes were squeezed out. "I curse you! You will die without a corpse. You will be killed by my master, and after the war your corpses will be thrown into the lake to be food for the fish, you..."

    Saying it was too late, Fisk took the sword, took out the recurve bow ruthlessly, and shot the arrow precisely at the guy in front of him. The arrow hit its eye, directly piercing the orbital bone and destroying the brain.

    A Karl''s messenger was shot cleanly, and it''s fair to say that this violent death was painless.

    All the messengers were killed. Fisk ordered his subordinates to implement this time. He really didn''t have time to talk nonsense with a group of enemies.

    When Carl''s messenger was executed in front of everyone, Fisk had something to say: "You all saw it! If you still choose not to cooperate, these five will end. I can promise that as long as any of you stand up and choose to cooperate, we will Life is guaranteed. All you have to do is pay some tribute and slaves, and you won''t have to die."

    Faced with the situation that non-cooperation is death, finally a despondent businessman twisted his body reluctantly and walked out of the crowd.

    "I...will."

    "Very good." Fisk nodded, "You don''t have to die."

    With this promise, more people came forward...

    The cavalry team completely occupied the city of Jonkoping. A simple count of all kinds of prisoners shows that there are still as many as 1,300 prisoners here.

    There were a lot of dead bodies on the ground. Many people were not among the cavalry''s sure-kill targets. In the chaos, the swords were ruthless, and the cavalry team killed a lot by mistake. Now Fisk decided to block the sword. He really slaughtered J?nk?ping all at once. This was not the king''s original intention. There were still more than a thousand people left, and he thought that he was enough to cross.

    The corpse was put on the ground first, and then the hole was dug and buried.

    The cavalrymen dismounted one after another, and the plundering action that all the soldiers loved to see now begins.

    Surrender will pay a huge price, and the humiliation suffered is not as good as dying in battle.

    The wives and daughters of merchants, landowners, and craftsmen were all gathered together, and Fisk deliberately asked his subordinates to choose from them. His only requirement was to choose only one.

    A huge opportunity for honor was in front of him. The son of the Slavic manor in the cavalry was forced to be a cavalry for King Rurik, but now it seems that this is a gift from the king.

    It is not the first time that these native Slavic nobles have captured Varyag women as slaves or concubines, this is a new one, and every time is exciting.

    Back then, when they resisted the invasion of the Varyags, especially the Rus, the Ilmenslavs were completely defeated. In line with the principle of joining if they could not fight, the local nobles joined the ruling group of the Varyags. Nobles are happy to see Varyag women kidnapped to vent their past grievances. The so-called submissive in front of the king can still be bossy to Varyag slaves at home.

    They captured the young woman, including Fisk himself.

    The woman''s father was a businessman, and indeed a slick businessman.

    The battle was all over in the morning, and in the afternoon, the Russ cavalry divided up the young women, and plundered silver, copper and even a small amount of gold from the locals. These precious metals are all to be handed over to the king, as for the other soft brothers, take them casually.

    However, those who can be cavalrymen are not poor. A large number of wealthy households in the principality donated a cavalry quota to their sons by throwing money at them. There are many cavalrymen from such a source. That way they won''t be blindsided by some petty wealth, unless it''s gold and slaves. The gold was for the king, and they all made fun of their newly captured slaves.

    These women are almost the same age as the cavalry warriors, at least they have reached the age where marriage is traditionally required. Some women''s husbands have already been killed in the chaotic army, and the cavalry can''t care too much, and immediately have relations with the newly captured women, and even more use a cruel technique - compulsory tattooing.

    Because it is impossible for the army to continue the expedition with captives, the captives and seized materials will be brought to the rear, mostly to Tombstone Island or directly to New Roseburg in the east.

    A sharp needle dipped in carbon ink and stabbed his own name and address on his captives, so that if the king intended, the slaves captured by the cavalry could be directly "mailed" to his own mansion.

    After all, getting a tattoo is not a comfortable thing, especially if you are forced to get a tattoo, the whole Jonkoping is crying and screaming for a while.

    Fisk''s situation here is not bad, he is sitting next to a businessman, and he is holding a woman.

    This businessman is not too old, and his appearance is not fat, so his business scale is not large.

    The businessman called himself Hagrid Haraldsson, a rather vulgar name. The daughter of such a merchant was called Astrid Hegdot.

    Fourteen-year-old Astrid was trembling in the arms of Fisk, who was majestic, tall and deliberately bald. This attracted Fisk''s strong desire for protection and possessiveness.

    For businessman Hagrid Haraldsson, his daughter is a business bargaining chip. He can betroth his daughter to another businessman and make a lot of money for him. Now his daughter has become a means of protecting his life and property.

    After Fisker ordered this Hagrid to hand over some silver coins, he had an idea for the merchant''s arrangement.

    The battle is over, the Rus cavalry has become the ruler of J?nk?ping, and it will soon be handed over to the Rus king. What will be done by Rurik the Great is not something Fisk has to consider.

    He put his arms around Astrid like a docile lamb, and Fisk was very happy because he was happy with the woman''s chastity. It is this "lamb" that is not clean and needs to be brought back to his home in Novgorod to be cleaned and put on new clothes, jewelry and jewelry to live a new life. He didn''t want a slave, but a fourth wife, a promise that surprised and pleased the merchant Hagrid.

    "It''s really weird, I asked your leader to come out, but your leader hasn''t come out yet, as if it doesn''t exist at all."

    Hagrid hurriedly said: "The leader really doesn''t exist. We... are all businessmen and craftsmen, and we get together to discuss things when we encounter things."

    "Is there really no leader?"

    "If there is, it''s Karl, who lives on the island. We... pay him a lot of tribute every year, and receive his army for protection. But you came, very suddenly. And we didn''t want to fight at all, we detained Karl''s Messenger, I can''t think of you..."

    Fisk felt absurd and speechless, and he even thought he had done something wrong. "Even so, you have no reason to resist me. If you surrender sooner, I won''t kill hundreds of people."

    "..." The silent Hagrid was full of vulgar words, but everyone wanted to surrender. Who would have thought that the cavalry would be like a mudslide, and everyone would be killed in a row when their minds were blank. The conqueror didn''t even have the chance to surrender on his knees. Give it to . "Fisk squeezed the "lamb" in his arms, "The conquest of J?nk?ping is just a small goal, and we have to continue to conquer it. "

    "Ah? Dare to ask, you Swedes... oh no, it''s the Kingdom of Rus. Your real goal..."

    "It''s the whole of Gotaland. We will capture Gothenburg, and other settlements. How are you?" Fisk suddenly remembered something: "You are a businessman from Gotaland, you have been to many places, any information should be told I, Ross, will not treat anyone who has done a good job. Think about your family and tell me everything you know."

    "Ah?! Good! I''ll tell you..."

    This is half threat and half win. The businessman Hagrid Haraldsson resolutely revealed his long-term business with the Ten Village Alliance of Vaxjo in the south.

    Gotaland is just a geographical concept. The population here is not large, and the settlements are quite scattered, but a group of large communities of thousands of people have formed in some small areas. They govern each other, and have not even formed a tribal alliance in a wide area, let alone a state. Therefore, the merchant Hagrid has no other feelings for Vaxjo in the south, only the business dealings of the fur trade.

    Vaxjo''s Ten Village Alliance? It was the first time Fisk heard this term. Since it was possible to kill by land, the Rus army should give it a try, and even asked the king to let the cavalry move again.

    A plan was brewing in Fisk''s mind.

    Therefore, the businessman was temporarily given an identity: "Hagrid! You are the local talker, I will arrange for you to meet my king, and you must tell my king about anything. You will serve you because of your surrender today. the family of everlasting glory,"

 Chapter 897ï¼š King Rurik held the double-bladed Nordic Forest Axe and took that "...

    A major battle ended with the complete victory of the Rus army.

    On the flat and barren land of the narrow island of Visingosser, a large number of war dead lay in various places. Some of the dead have begun to stiffen, and some of the seriously wounded are wriggling.

    A group of Ross warriors walked on the battlefield with weapons. They carefully examined the corpses, kicking a few kicks regardless of life or death. So, if it feels like kicking a stone, it is kicking down a dead body. They were either seriously injured or pretended to be dead.

    Prisoners naturally have to be caught, not everyone is qualified to be a prisoner.

    The soldiers gave all the wounded a merciful patch, except for a small group of wounded female fighters who were pulled out of them.

    As a victor, Rurik deliberately walked on the battlefield, the blood of the dead soaked the ground, and the dark red mud stained his leather boots. He was not determined to be terrified, but only sighed that one Carl could mobilize thousands of people to fight against him.

    He subconsciously sighed: "Will my expedition inevitably face such a scale of battle? Will the Jotarans resolutely stop me?"

    The king seems to be feeling the enemy''s will to fight?

    It was the soldier around him who boldly said, "Don''t worry about my king, any enemy will be wiped out by our army."

    Rurik glanced at the soldier and shook his head: "You are all standing troops, and this attack on Karl has done a good job. Listen to you, Grund captured that Karl. Let''s go! I want to see this determined not to surrender. The guy has nothing to say now."

    After all, it has been a while since the battle ended. The Ross Army first gathered its wounded and inspected its dead.

    There will be losses in any battle, the difference is limited to the amount of local losses.

    The third flag team encountered the enemy''s most powerful counterattack. Even if the enemy broke out of the gap, Ross''s victory could not be shaken. The soldiers of the Third Banner Team paid the price of more than 50 casualties and resisted. It is fair to say that if the brothers had reliable armor and built a tight shield wall, the loss of personnel would only be more.

    Thirty brothers died in battle, almost all of them were stabbed at the weak point of the neck, and slammed with blunt weapons.

    Of course the other teams also suffered losses, but those casualties were minimal.

    Almost all the corpses of the enemy lay on the ground. The javelins on them were like saplings, and the arrows were densely packed, and their arrow feathers were like wheat ears waiting to be harvested.

    This kind of casualty is very weak for the entire Rus army. After the First World War, Rurik won the victory with an exaggerated battle loss ratio, and thus captured a large number of people.

    The soldiers were celebrating the victory, and the looting of the enemy began immediately. The enemy was poor because of the intelligence, so the soldiers never expected to find any treasures from the dead and the occupied fortresses. A batch of iron weapons and tools were seized, which met the soldiers'' lowest-level needs for loot.

    Rurik wanted to take another look at the defeated "Crazy Bear" Karl. He actually hoped that this guy would die in the chaos of the army and die as a soldier.

    Unexpectedly, this once outrageous guy was actually captured!

    Because of Carl, I really felt that I might survive.

    Surrounded by hundreds of fighters, Grund unloaded his armor and duel with the desolate Karl. The duel wasn''t fair, and Karl couldn''t have escaped no matter what the outcome was.

    Carl lost so thoroughly that Grund felt that this down-and-out fellow was somewhat similar to who he was nine years ago. "Maybe Karl can be used by the king."

    Surrender was a wise choice, so Carl was skinned by a bear, and his hands were tied with only a single shirt. He knelt on his knees on the blood-stained battlefield, and was closely guarded by the Ross Berserker armed to the teeth.

    Grund put on his armor again. Wearing this exaggerated weight of iron armor required a lot of strength. After the battle, he could have stopped ravaging his shoulders, but now he deliberately smeared some enemy blood on the armor in order to take credit.

    Grund was crimson red and gave off a fishy aura. Such a face could scare the ignorant woman into fainting. As the king, Rurik naturally saw through this guy''s performance.

    "It''s over! Why don''t you wash your armor. Grund, take off your helmet and talk to me."

    "Ah!? Okay."

    Grund acted swiftly, drawing the king to look down on the kneeling defeated man without any hesitation.

    Rurik took off his helmet and let his golden horse flutter in the wind. He''s tall, and looking down at this Carl is like looking down at a marmot that just came out of your hole.

    "Karl, you are defeated! Look at what you have done, you still want to fight against me even if you know you are lost, but I hope you will die in battle for your own morality. I didn''t expect that your brothers are almost dead, and you are the only one who is still alive... ¡­¡±

    It''s really a gem of a sentence, that is, Karl, who was defeated in battle, was never qualified to call himself "Odin''s warrior".

    Carl felt uncomfortable hearing this, but he still didn''t give up hope of survival.

    "I... I want to live. I can serve you and be your subordinate. I must be useful to you."

    "..." Rurik was really speechless.

    At this moment, Grund, who had taken off his heavy armor, came over and said, "Your Majesty, it may be useful to you to leave this man dead. After all, this guy has ruled this lake area for ten years, and he can be used as your tool to manage on your behalf..."

    "Huh?" Rurik couldn''t believe his ears. He looked straight at Grund with reproach: "Who asked you to say this?"

    "I''m doing this for the king''s sake."

    "You tell the truth! Oh no, I''ll ask you later."

    Rurik guessed that there was something tricky about it. Grund was a renegade Dane, and he couldn''t absolutely trust him, even if he had already shown great loyalty. He guessed something seventy-eighty-eight, and Grund was not the only one who hoped to spare the life of Karl "Crazy Bear". In other words, Grund was used by some nobles.

    How to deal with Karl, Rurik had already made up his mind.

    "Pull Karl down first. Remember, he must be closely guarded! Tie a rope to his mouth to prevent suicide by biting his tongue. Grund, let you handle this matter, Karl can''t die!"

    "As ordered."

    Sounds like you are saved from death? Hearing the humiliation just now, Carl felt that he might as well just die in battle. It''s good now, even the means of suicide is gone, tied like a wild boar being hunted, and he is dragged aside by the victor.

    That night, the Rus army went to the Fortress of Wiesingerser to hold a celebration banquet!

    Although the islanders were poor, they raised a group of cattle and sheep, and these livestock were slaughtered.

    The nobles gathered to eat half-cooked roast meat to celebrate Ross''s victory in the conquest of the entire Lake Wettern.

    Looking at them, it is clear that the king''s direct troops contributed the most, and the nobles of the Swedish Allied Army enjoyed the joy after the victory.

    Longstall danced with joy, holding a half-baked leg of lamb in his left hand and right hand, in front of the bonfire, like an abstract dance performed by priests.

    People watched this happy guy like a clown.

    "That''s all right, my worries have been overcome. Now as long as we defeat that Jonkoping again, we Yiermalen people can freely graze their herds again."

    Longstall''s words directly resonated strongly with as many as five clan leaders.

    The names of these five tribes are quite casual, and their respective strengths are also a joke. The leader has the title of duke, and he worked hard to pull some young boys up, only to get to the lower limit of about fifty people to send troops to accept the king''s call. They were all Swedes who evacuated from the northern shore of Lake Wettern back then, and they won by standing on the shoulders of giants.

    "Your Majesty is wise and martial, my family can move back now."

    "Your Majesty is young and promising, and he has done things that the leaders of the Swedish Alliance in all generations could not do..."

    They complimented and praised King Rurik, who ate barbecue with everyone.

    Rurik nodded: "It''s alright for you all to come back, we''re going to revive the Swedish settlement here. I can''t believe that the rest of the Gotharans will surrender and not think of rebelling, and now I don''t know if the cavalry I sent out won it. J?nk?ping. Your so-called Lake Wettern has been pacified by our army is not accurate."

    While he was talking, he was watching Bjorn of Melalen, and the two suddenly looked at each other and ended with Bjorn''s eyes suddenly looking away.

    "Bjorn, it looks like you have something to say!"

    "Yes! I... do have something to say."

    "But it doesn''t matter."

    "It''s about Carl''s disposal. Many people think it''s okay to kill with an axe. He attacked us with thousands of people. Our army killed at least 2,000 people and captured a group of fishermen who were forced to fight. Carl is reasonable. He said he should die, but if he is killed, will the rest of the Jotarans make trouble in the future?"

    "Oh? What do you want to say?" Rurik''s eyes sharpened, he pondered that Grund''s comments in the afternoon were probably taught by this Bjorn.

    "If you keep him, you can seal him a position and manage this lake area on your behalf."

    "Oh? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?"

    "But this is a smart move. Your army will continue to conquer Gothenburg, right? There are still many Gotaland people in the lake area. Either you kill them all, or take them all as slaves, or you need to send someone to govern them. You are merciful, so my advice is to leave Carl''s life and let him do things for you."

    Ridiculous! It sounds like Bj?rn is taking the benefits of Carl''s real money.

    This is absolutely impossible! Unless this is done in favor of the Meralen clan and in favor of Bjorn.

    At this moment, just looking at Ronstall''s stern face again, Rurik guessed seven or eight again.

    "Then raise your hands to vote! You Swedish nobles, one counts as one, raising your right hand means asking Karl to live, and keeping quiet means letting him die."

    In this way, a funny scene appeared. A strong embarrassment accompanied Bjorn. The Swedish nobles, big and small, were here, and it was Bjorn who really supported Carl''s life.

    "It''s clear at a glance, Karl is still going to die!" Rurik shrugged, and since he had already figured out all the reasons, he didn''t mention it at all.

    The nobles continued to discuss what happened next. First, the army had to reorganize and prepare to continue fighting, detour into Lake Venern to attack Gothenburg, which is only known by its name; second, count the spoils and transport a group of prisoners and wounded by water to the tombstone. Island and Lake M?laren; the third army had to go to the south of the lake first, and in any case had to take J?nk?ping to end the battle for the entire Lake V?ttern.

    Rurik decided to kill Karl, but his captured men could live. After all, it is a group of strong laborers. It is a pity to be decapitated with an axe. It is better to send them to the northern mines as cattle and horses to dig ore for a lifetime. There is no need to do things absolutely, promise them to mine for ten years and restore their freedom, so they have to have hope.

    The captured fishermen, men and women, were young and old. Including the large number of children who were easily captured after Arik broke the city, the total number of prisoners of war was close to 3,000. Children and women account for a high proportion. It is cruel for such personnel to stay on the island and continue to let them fish for a living. Their ships were destroyed by the Rus army and thrown on the island to force them to die.

    It''s better to divide all the islanders, stuff them into ships and transport them to the rear. The Rus Duchy of the Natural Kingdom has the right to choose the largest share, especially children and women. Rurik intends to sell only most of them to himself in the far east. The subjects of the Slavic ethnic group, in order to win over and stabilize the local strong men, also change the local population structure.

    The defeated Karl was a sheep to be slaughtered, and Rurik decided to execute him himself. As the saying goes, benevolence seeks benevolence. Before the war began, he was refused to surrender. Now it is too late to ask for surrender!

    Rurik decided to set up a battle the day after the war, holding a double-bladed Nordic forest axe, chopped off Karl''s head like a log, and then showed it to the soldiers by standing it on a wooden pole.

    Things took a turn for the worse.

    In the morning, a oars boat was suddenly intercepted by a Ross boat that had ended the night capture. The Ross Navy thought it was an enemy ship. If they hadn''t seen the flying Ross flag clearly, there would have been a misunderstanding.

    It was the dismounted Ross cavalry. They transformed into oarsmen. They took the captured longboat and started to set off yesterday afternoon. They slept on the lake and continued to move, and finally successfully and quickly arrived at the island of Wessingase. Ross Barracks.

    He was very pleased with the visit of the dismounted cavalry to Rurik.

    He didn''t care about washing or eating, so he hurriedly greeted his subordinates who had just landed on the island.

    The dozen or more dismounted cavalrymen knelt down on one knee and saluted when they met the king. The Pecheneg, who was the first one to start a serious business, briefly described the attack on J?nk?ping by Fisk and three hundred cavalry in a very strange Norse language. It''s a big success with no losses.

    "Ah! Our army won without any losses? Jonkoping has raised my flag?" Rurik was overjoyed.

    "Exactly. Fisk wants you to see it for yourself."

    "I''m going! Of course I''m going. This Fisk is really a good general, and he really gives me a face!"

    After inquiring in more detail, Rurik presented a gratifying result. Fisk is not a person who kills indiscriminately. Perhaps it was his cousin Arik who attacked J?nk?ping at that time. Or replace it with Yermalen, I am afraid that Longstall will burn the entire Jonkopf to the flames because of the tribal hatred of the king.

    The city was not seriously damaged. Many armed soldiers died and a large number of merchants survived.

    There are even other information about the Gotaland community, which Rurik did not expect.

    "Vaxj Ten Village Alliance", is there such a Gotaland community? The dismounted cavalry, citing J?nk?ping''s interim correspondent Hager Haraldsson, was said to be targeting some distance south of the lake.

    Conquer! Must conquer!

    Rurik gathered a group of elite soldiers, especially his own 300-strong standing army infantry soldiers, and then pulled the young and handsome old Ross Jun in the sixth banner team to form a strong army with blonde hair and blue eyes, and floated to Yanchang in a big boat. K?ping gives the conquered natives a big eye.

    So, "Crazy Bear" Karl''s final place is here!

    Carl was **** and carried on the ship. This was his first and last time on the Ross ship.

    The sails of the Ross fleet were huge and eye-catching. The war in J?nk?ping was all over. After all the local people surrendered, they served the conqueror masters one after another. Even the commander, Fisk, could not help but enjoy the service of his new slave.

    The cavalry saw the arrival of the fleet and saw the "King of Ross Flag" on the flagship, which was decorated with different textures than ordinary flags.

    Fisk was taken aback, the emergency trumpeter blew the horn to assemble, and he also shouted: "The king is here! The cavalry is in formation to welcome you!"

    Rurik finally saw Fisk, who had not seen him for a long time, and saw the still majestic cavalry troops, as well as a large number of people who were driven to the dock.

    Completely unlike the ruined residential area of ??Weisingose ??Island, the city of Jonkoping built on the mound, the buildings are the most traditional Viking longhouses, they do not show signs of damage, it is difficult to imagine the cavalry ever The raid here killed hundreds of enemies yesterday.

    He docked with a small boat, and most of the other soldiers were swimming ashore.

    A big beast that was carried like a scalded wild boar, upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a man.

    After the man was carried ashore, he struggled on the spot...

    Rurik knew that his Fisk had a thousand words, "You''re here! I''ll talk about anything later. This is Jonkoping? You gathered all the inhabitants to me."

    "Your Majesty, what does this mean?"

    Rurik kicked the squirming Karl again: "This man is the so-called Crazy Bear Karl."

    "Ah? It''s like a maggot."

    "Yes, feel free to despise him. I think the people of J?nk?ping will definitely recognize him. I want to execute this person in public. Go and gather the people. Remember you found a local person? Call them together."

    "As ordered."

    In this way, Hagrid Haraldsson could not have imagined that the arrogant "Crazy Bear" Carl would become such a field, and Rurik, the conqueror of Ross King, did not seem to be a ferocious person, but a very handsome and tall man. Men, their army also has a completely different momentum than those of Carl''s private soldiers.

    Hagrid is a businessman, and he thinks that a real king will not be stupid enough to kill a businessman, but actively win over the businessman to cooperate with him.

    "You''re the leader here?" Rurik pointed at Hagrid, who was not very good-looking.

    "It''s me. It''s... Lord Fisk asked me to be the talker. I report the truth. In the past, our talker was actually..." Hagrid pointed at the wriggling Carl: "It''s this guy, we''re just a group of people. The sheep that he cuts every year. You killed him, you are a conqueror, and we are willing to pay tribute to you."

    Really, who is the king to pay tribute to? Things got simpler.

    So, Carl was tied with a rope around his mouth, his eyes were covered with sackcloth, and he was stripped of his shirt and tied to a tree.

    The merchants, craftsmen, farmers, and fishermen of Jonkoping were all willing to pay some tribute to the conqueror Rurik. Most of the tribute has been collected by Fisk, and Rurik is very happy with two boxes of real gold and silver in front of him.

    Therefore, it is necessary to show the local people what the new conqueror is like.

    Real Vikings worship strong men. Rurik also took off his shirt this time, letting the sun shine on his fair and muscular arms.

    "Crazy Bear" Carl? forget it. Ross'' berserkers all had terrifying bear heads on their heads, and the people in Jonkoping, who were ordered to watch the execution, shivered.

    They also saw the noble King Ross holding a forest axe, and suddenly heard the cry: "You are all optimistic!"

    The big axe directly cut down Carl''s neck, and his head was immediately separated.

    The onlookers in J?nk?ping were very addicted, regardless of the power of the new master, the Kingdom of Ross or the Swedes. Anyway, this guy Carl is a wicked person who doesn¡¯t dare to take three tributes every yearCarl was killed Everyone should be happy.

    Rurik immediately threw the axe, without wiping off the blood that was splattered on his face, these respectable industrial masters, craftsmen, and well-informed businessmen who looked at J?nk?ping: "This king Rurik! It''s your master! In the future, you can pay tribute to me once a year! Hagrid Haraldsson among you, you will serve as a spokesman for Jonkoping. You will all be subjects of this king, as long as you surrender, your life will be saved Secured. Now! Kneel down and surrender to me!"

    The order came suddenly, Karl had been beheaded, and the merchant Hagrid simply knelt on the ground, shouting that he would pay tribute every year, and that the greatness of King Ross was unparalleled. Seeing this, the people in J?nk?ping knelt down one after another, like a large group of sheep swarming around the shepherd.

    This is Rurik''s choice!

    Yermalen and the other five tribes felt that the Gotaland people of Lake Wettern were greatly weakened, so they could expand their living space here.

    Therefore, Bjorn of Melalen was worried that the strength of the tribes in the south would grow rapidly, and he would squeeze the power of the Melalen people, so he tried to save the life of the mad bear Karl so as to check and balance the Yermalen people.

    Carl must die. After all, this guy is largely a supporter of the northern invasion of the local Gotaland people. His death is an explanation for the Yermalen people. After all, this is one of the reasons for the Rus army to go on the expedition.

    But the long and narrow Lake Wettern should not be occupied by the Yermalen people. They can naturally restore their settlements in the northern part of this lake area. They should share this lake with the G?taland people of Jonkoping over there. The north and the south should check and balance each other, which is a practice that takes into account the feelings of many parties.

 Chapter 898ï¼š So the question is not how fast the cavalry takes Vaxjo but...

    J?nk?ping got its name because the settlement is adjacent to a small river, and "K?ping" means "deal", hence the name of the city.

    It was originally a natural fishing village, but the hydrological resources in this area of ??the lake are not as good as those of Weisingose ??Island, and towns built on mounds must beware of landslides.

    A group of merchants and craftsmen entered here, and the town gradually prospered. However, the city''s development limit was once choked by the "Crazy Bear" Carl of Sorgon every year. Now the city is suffering from a military disaster.

    Hundreds of people were killed, and a group of girls and children will be taken away.

    The town was originally formed by the spontaneous gathering of people. It definitely did not start with a blood clan. Even if the Rus army killed many people, as long as the trade route needed this node, Jonkoping would still continue to develop.

    Rurik beheaded Karl "Crazy Bear" in public, announcing that the source of all evil was gone, and what was left was the first time in the history of Lake Wettern, and would forever be incorporated into the rule of Ross.

    The corpse was collected, and the local people dug a large pit to fill it up, making a mound and erecting it as a large mound.

    Those who surrendered all sacrificed their belongings and daughters in order to survive. Smart people did not feel that they were too disadvantaged. If their business could be promised by the conquerors to enter the huge kingdom of Rus, what they are doing now is to vote for the name.

    These prominent figures saw the king the most, and they were "invited" to the city council, where Rurik wanted to declare some policies.

    Everyone could see King Rurik''s face clearly, his young and handsome eyes filled with domineering domineering. The merchants, craftsmen, and landowners shivered, praying in their hearts that the king would never ask for treasures or anything.

    "Those of you who submit to me are wise! Since this is the case, I won''t go into details."

    Having said that, Rurik clapped his hands, and the merchant Hagrid walked into the longhouse.

    They all knew Hagrid and his wealth. In the previous period, Hagrid''s assets were neither high nor low in J?nk?ping, but this guy had a good-looking daughter, and he had been hiding and covering him in order to catch a golden tortoise-in-law. Now everyone knows that in order to survive, this guy gave his daughter to the conquistador''s general - the "bald" Fisk on horseback.

    At the beginning, they were shocked that the Ross conqueror rode the "forest beast" to slaughter. After only two or three days, they saw the horses clearly and realized that this big animal is not much different from cattle and sheep, and they all eat grass. Animals, but can ride wildly.

    "It''s because he used his daughter as a gift in exchange for the conquistador''s trust." Most of the businessmen had this attitude. They began to worry that this guy would replace Carl''s rule and become the conqueror''s loyal dog.

    Rurik raised his chest and solemnly announced: "I know your situation! There is no leader in the whole of Jonkoping, so this king has appointed this Hager Haraldsson as your leader."

    This is what everyone guessed, and it is still surprising to hear it.

    Seeing their surprised expressions, Rurik also knew what they were worried about: "Don''t worry too much. You can continue your past life, and you can still discuss matters in this house in the future. Only this Hagrid has the right to report things to me. This Hagrid is also responsible for raising the annual tribute. Don¡¯t worry, I am a benevolent king. I also know how Carl asked you to pay tribute before, and now I only need one-third of the original¡­¡±

    Rurik is based on their fairly generous treatment, and for these people, they are thin and they really don¡¯t want to hang out a lot of oil and water, but the city of Jonkoping happens to be stuck at the intersection of land trade and water trade in the Gotaland area. The commercial value of a city is above all else.

    There is no need to charge too much silver coins and in-kind taxes for local merchants. The commercial portals in this region are absolutely open. If Ross wants to search for wealth, he only needs to ship goods from the East. By relying on business to monopolize the market here, Ross will not only capture big interests, but also get it. good name.

    The merchant Hagrid was appointed as the governor. The merchants, craftsmen and landowners present had the right to participate in the council of the city. If they left the town, they would lose their ability to council. The traditional Viking Nordic culture will continue, and in a sense Rurik has implemented a policy of restraint in this unreachable area.

    The huge Rus army has ten thousand people! That''s what Rurik advertised. Such a large army alone is to destroy Carl, how can it be so mobilized.

    The people present had already learned that the Rus army had assembled all the forces in the north to capture Jotaland in one fell swoop. Killing was not the intention, conquest was the goal.

    At the meeting, Rurik established two offensive goals: "I learned that the largest settlement of the Gotaland people is in Gothenburg in the west. Some of you who are familiar with the waterway are just as my guides to help our army. Arriving in Gothenburg without a hitch will be my great reward. I also learned about a settlement in the south called the Ten Village Alliance of V?xj?. There are those of you who are familiar with land transportation. I will also fight to conquer the area. be rewarded."

    They are all from Gotaland, and the area where they now live was also a settlement of the Swedes a long time ago. Rurik wrote a great article on this, claiming that "we are of the same race", so he won over these businessmen and invited them to lead the way.

    They have no major feelings for Gothenburg and Vaxjo. There are local rulers, and they need to pay tribute to do business there.

    Listen to what the new conqueror King Rurik had to say? In the future, the G?taland merchants in Jonkoping, rowing into the Baltic Sea, floated to Lake M?laren, and set up stalls in the Stockholm Free Trade Zone to do business completely tax-free.

    This is what the free trade zone means. There is no tax on the surface, and you only need to pay a low "garbage cleaning fee" and "security fee" and you will be fine.

    If this is the benefit of surrender, the merchants quickly forgot to kill.

    They enthusiastically supported the service of the king, and wailed and called themselves the most loyal servants. Rurik estimates that they are not only surrendering to themselves, they have long surrendered to their financial interests. What they want is the wealth development of their family, and their surrender to the imaginary community of the Rus Kingdom is not credible.

    Surrender to money? Dare to betray money? Things got better. Because what Rurik lacked most now was wealth.

    Although Hagrid is the governor, in the future, everyone will get together to discuss and do things, and finally Hagrid will be the talker and report to King Ross. With the support of Ross, the merchants and landowners no longer even have to support a large number of private military households, and each family only needs to support a small number of armed slaves. They believe that they will be able to exchange for the military protection of Ross by paying the offerings.

    After all, they decided to actively lead the way and help Rus to rule the entire Gotaland region, so that all the forces will be stronger and stronger. Those warlords and tyrants will be beheaded, and the merchants only need to pay tribute to the greatest king. Suspicion, don''t have to worry about a strongman overtaking King Russ and claiming tribute.

    The people in J?nk?ping were convinced by the beating, and Rurik was delighted with a group of guides who brought their own food, which was far beyond his expectations.

    Governor Hagrid has a new mission. He must organize some people in J?nk?ping and bring a wooden cart to join the cavalry unit.

    No, Fisk, whom Rurik specially summoned, and the new wife he captured.

    The girl sat on the ground obediently, and Rurik shook his head: "Fisk, are you really busy catching women during the war?"

    However, he saw Fisk smiling innocently: "We caught a lot of women, she is Astrid Hegdot."

    "I know her identity."

    "She will give birth to a son soon. When the child grows up, she will still serve you, Your Majesty."

    "Okay." Rurik smiled slightly: "But the women captured by the brothers are not allowed to go out with the army."

    "Yes. I ordered the brothers to have tattoos on the women. If the king wishes, he can take them to the rear or even to Novgorod and Novgorod, and the families of the cavalry will take these women away."

    "You?! How did you do this? You''ve already divided the slaves? It''s okay..." Rurik patted his forehead. This method of catching slaves and tattooing them is an old tradition of the old Rus. "But you keep this woman of yours."

    "Ah? Are you taking her on an expedition?" Fisk was overjoyed: "Thanks to the love of the king, so I can make her belly swollen earlier."

    "Okay! This woman is a lever. Hagrid will lead you to help you attack Vaxjo in the south. If he turns traitor in the middle, you can kill this woman."

    "Huh?!" Fisk was shocked.

    At the same time, the submissive Astrid shivered and begged with tears in her eyes that she didn''t want to be killed.

    Rurik shrugged and looked at him indifferently: "Woman! It depends on whether your father is loyal."

    After all, he looked into Fisk''s eyes again: "Tell me! If Hagrid really betrayed, would you dare to do it?"

    Looking at his newly acquired woman, Fisk suddenly felt that he was facing a trial. He gritted his teeth: "I dare! I am only loyal to the king!"

    "Very good. I heard that there are a lot of people in Vaxjo in the south, and your cavalry is very strong in combat, but if you really bring them along, you probably won''t have an advantage."

    Fisk slapped his chest with determination: "I''m not afraid of any difficulties! I''m an old Rusian, and I can''t shame my brothers."

    "Confidence is very important, you still have to prepare well. Me! I hope your southward action will be gentler."

    Fisk was a little surprised: "Your Majesty... what do you mean?"

    Rurik stepped forward and patted his shoulder lightly: "Now you and I both know that the Gotharans are not monolithic. Try to negotiate with the Vaxjos and persuade them to surrender to Ross. Don''t do unnecessary killings, I want domination, not corpses. Do you understand?"

    "I understand."

    Rurik let out a long sigh: "The enemies of the Yermalen people were slaughtered, we don''t have to slaughter the other Jotalandians. Do it well, a beautiful unmarried woman is found in the local area, you can take it and be you My wife and concubine. I estimate that after the surrender of the Vaxjos, there will be no other hostile forces in the southern Gotaland. Our army may have approached the southern coastline and will contact our Danes allies. You know the map of this small world, you should understand."

    "clear."

    "However, you still have to prepare with both hands. If the Vaxhe people refuse to surrender, then fight! This king will solve the problem with a large army. Any cavalry is precious, you must not act rashly. "

    "As ordered."

    "Go down and prepare."

    As a result, the Governor''s Palace of the Rus Kingdom in Jonkoping was opened. Governor Hagrid brought his family to lead the way for the Rus cavalry. He also gathered a group of people in the city and organized an "auxiliary army" composed of more than 30 men. Thirty people were useless. They turned the ox cart into a horse-drawn carriage and drove south with Ross'' horsepower.

    The three hundred cavalry Rurik couldn''t help but be worried. He brought in some more people from the island, especially the next generation of the governor of Rosburg, who came to "swipe his resume". More than a hundred infantry soldiers.

    After all, Kanuf didn''t perform well in the island war. As a cronie, Rurik didn''t want him to be a soy sauce mission, and Kanuf couldn''t just stare at Fisk when he made a remarkable contribution.

    The miscellaneous people made up an army of five hundred people. There were ox carts and carriages, as well as a large number of horse-riding warriors.

    According to the experience of the merchants, it took four days to walk from J?nk?ping to the Ten Village Alliance of V?xj?, carrying leather goods on foot, and the fastest was three days.

    The four-day journey of the traveler is enough for two days of pure cavalry, and even two days of cavalry force can be reached.

    Instead of moving south to attack, Rurik authorized Fisk to walk slowly.

    The army has to wear gorgeous clothes to show off its power, and then bring some supplies to do business with the local nobles.

    Rurik specially prepared gifts, which were glass cups and glass plates for his own enjoyment. He even wrote a letter of persuasion in traditional writing on paper, pointing out the benefits of surrender and the price of rejection.

    Rurik is currently living in J?nk?ping, and he knows what is happening on the island of Visingosser. The bodies of the dead were buried, and Arik and other generals were tapping the spoils, especially the large number of prisoners.

    Those young women and young children were largely under the control of the Rus Duchy army of the kingdom, and a group of captured male warriors were attached to shackles, including Carl''s remnants, who would be transported to the mines in the north.

    The allied troops have their own benefits. After all, the Melalen tribe sent troops to a thousand people, and they also brought some extra ships to transport the spoils. Chief Bjorn was pleased to have captured nearly five hundred men and women, as well as some other spoils of wool, leather, and a few live animals. Especially the captive population, they will serve as the slaves of the Melalen nobles, and the Melalen civilian soldiers who were drawn to serve as soldiers are not bad. They found some iron tools and clothes, enough to improve their lives.

    Those noble nobles who have no ambition to take captives are only their own slaves, but Rurik is not the case. The captives caught on the island of Visingose ??will become subjects, paying taxes for the kingdom, and their children will also fight for Ross. This is a very good treatment for prisoners.

    In this way, after the Ross army left, the entire Weisinger Island became a no-man¡¯s land.

    There will be a fleet of people and loot to retreat in the next few days.

    The fleet is not as simple as retreating! Rurik also had a Slavic reserve of a thousand men, who had probably left by now and had just arrived at Tombstone Island, according to plan.

    Novgorod Governor Medvet, commanding the army, awaits new orders. Rurik, who has gone deep into Gotaland, feels that he attaches too much importance to the people here. He only needs the current strength to conquer them, but the Slavs are always mobilized, and it is impossible for military operations to become an exercise for the Slavs. The Slavs in the kingdom will be dissatisfied when the good people and the Finns grab the spoils.

    Medved''s Slavs must continue to be on standby, why not...

    Rurik simply decided to gamble!

    "Why do I only need the whole of Gotaland? Crossing the Denmark Strait, I will go straight to Denmark! I now have this strategic opportunity."

    Thinking of this, he became excited!

    It was another quiet night. Rurik, who was temporarily living in J?nk?ping, was accompanied by Bejahir, one of his beloved wives. She seemed to be the petite Princess Pecheneg, but what Rurik could not have imagined was that it was her who suggested that the cavalry bypass the rear of Jonkoping to launch a surprise attack. If she were a man, she would be a good cavalry commander.

    Now it''s not bad, she is her own woman, so she has to play a big role in the operation to break away from the cavalry and continue to move south.

    While enjoying the joy of being a woman, she listened to her husband''s education: "Fisk and Kanuf are both arrogant. You are the princess of the Pecheneg Khanate, my woman, you are more than They are nobler, and you are wiser than them, and you must command the cavalry well."

    "So... I''m a Valkyrie?"

    "Forget it! It must be counted. Give me a son next year. You will be respected by all nobles because of your military exploits. Our son will be a cavalry officer. Haha! It''s great..."

    Bejasil also enjoyed it, she felt that there was a king''s seed in her stomach, and the next battle was like the king is always by her side. Moreover, he was trusted by the king, and even the two generals of Ross had to listen to their combat advice. It is a beautiful thing for a female noble to be trusted by the king because of her military command ability, at least other Pecheneg female nobles cannot have this kind of treatment.

    The cavalry unit and the infantry that cooperated with the action constituted a mule and horse army of 500 people.

    It is a partial division, but in this era, the armored army of 500 people can be described as absolutely elite, enough to support the glory of an earl of Frank.

    The strange thing is that Rurik didn''t know that when he was expanding in northern Europe, the three princes of the Frankish kingdom, Lothair, Ludwig and Charles, were waging an all-out civil war for power in southern European Frank. After the so-called old King Louis died, the boss Lothair wanted to cut the clan nobles from all over the country stood in line with the princes they supported.

    The Frankish kingdom is in a frenzied civil war, and their elite warriors are rapidly withering away, including the expelled former king of Denmark, Harald Clark, who is also coerced into this civil war to fight for Prince Ludwig.

    An opportunity to plunder the south is not only in front of the Vikings, but even the tribes of the West Slavs have done such a good thing.

    Several tribes in Denmark have crossed the Schleswig Wall to raid, or rowed to the west coast to raid.

    This situation is beyond the control of King Horrick of Denmark. He is considered a vassal of Prince Ludwig, but his own Danish compatriots are frantically robbing his master. Now Ludwig has no time to take care of the Viking pirates in the north, and Horlick simply lays down and leaves it alone.

    However, Rurik revised his war goal, to quickly win Gothenburg and Vaxjo, and after solving the Gotaland problem, he would join forces with the desolate Ragnar, who had accumulated strength on Burnholm Island, as far as possible. Settle the Danish issue this year and restore peace.

    So the question is not how quickly the cavalry will take Vaxjo, but how much they can take Gothenburg.

    The cavalrymen took a large number of supplies and began to move south. They hunted in gorgeous banners, and their spears shone coldly in the sun. They followed the once fierce forest road over the mounds into the hills of G?taland, and went straight to the Ten Inch Alliance of Vaxjo.

    Rurik sent them off for a while, and when he saw the forest overwhelm them, he turned his head and told his entourage: "We are going back to the island. The fleet transporting the loot of the prisoners of war has also withdrawn, and we will leave for Lake Venern tomorrow. Now let''s go... "

 Chapter 899ï¼š Rurik Raiders Gothenburg an der G?ta

    It has been many days since the end of the battle on the island of Visingose, and the soldiers of the Rus army who were exhausted from the battle were able to take a good rest.

    As for the future of the entire Lake Wettern including this island, according to the vision of the Yermalen army in the Confederate army, it has now defeated the lake''s overlord "Crazy Bear" Karl, slaughtered the locals and captured thousands of people Prisoners of war, the natives of the Lake District will no longer threaten the North.

    The Yermalenians, the Swedish power closest to this lake, should expand their sphere of influence southwards here.

    The idea of ??the Yermalen people was immediately supported by a group of small tribes, and the biggest opposition was naturally the most powerful Melalen tribe in Sweden.

    But no matter what their wishes, everything still needs to be decided by their common monarch, King Rurik of Rus.

    Rurik himself took a boat to J?nk?ping, the southernmost point of the lake, where he stayed for many days and seemed to fall in love with it.

    When the king did not return, the army who stayed on the island continued to camp and live.

    The army has prepared wheat and dried meat for several months. Because it has always sailed along the rivers and lakes, the special way of traveling makes the travel materials less consumed. Even the abundant fish resources in the huge Lake Wettern encountered the means of trawling by the Ross army, and immediately replenished a batch of European bass for the army that had stopped.

    For many tribal leaders such as the Yermalen people, their goal is quite short-to drive away the enemies of Gotaland in the south.

    Even if King Rurik intends to take the entire Gotaland, it would be too radical to complete the goal by this winter.

    Longstall, Duke of Yermalen, finished the battle with his tribal militia. He witnessed the strong arrow rain of the Rus duchy army, which was directly under Rurik''s lineage. The arrow shafts were sticky with feathers, and the arrows fell densely on the ground than the wheat ears in the harvested wheat fields. Under the arrow feathers were the corpses of the enemy.

    He did not lose a single soldier, and it seemed that a few wounded would eventually die due to fever. As a result, the special staff of the Rus treated the wound with spirits and honey, and sutured the crack with twine. The wounded recovered well, and the fever did not occur. This shows that the gods love the warriors who serve Rurik the Great, otherwise such miracles cannot be explained.

    The eyes of the nobles are sharp. Some of the injuries that were thought to be fatal in the past, after the rescue, most of the wounded soldiers were fine.

    After all, it was difficult for the wounded soldiers to keep up with the next battle, and it just so happened that there were a lot of spoils to be transported back.

    The people on the island are floating. A large number of the soldiers of the Swedish Allied Army were drawn by their lords and nobles to fight for various reasons. Now that the war should be over, it is time to bring the spoils and prisoners back to their hometown. After all, it is not far from the wheat harvest. .

    The agitation of the soldiers directly caused the nobles to return home. If it was a sin to leave without saying goodbye, some of the small nobles would really evacuate with people.

    They were waiting for Rurik''s return. There were already different opinions in the army about the future actions. Everyone urgently needed Rurik''s return to give an explanation.

    Finally, the army looked forward to returning to the king.

    The mansion that used to be "Crazy Bear" Karl is now the military council, where Rurik convened all nobles and officers to hold a military meeting.

    As for the fleet that transported spoils, prisoners, and wounded, the fleet has returned, and the army left on the island is still as large as 6,000.

    Several nobles stated that they wanted to retreat. Upon seeing this, Longstall repeated his appeal a few days ago.

    For a while, there was a lot of noise in the courtroom.

    "Shut up!" Rurik frowned and exclaimed: "Retreat? Exclusive lake? You don''t want to retreat! And this lake is not exclusive to a certain tribe."

    A corner suffocates everyone, and now Rurik can''t tolerate others'' refutation.

    He roamed the crowd, persuading them to agree with his new ideas.

    "We have to conquer the whole of Gotaland! You all know that I have been in Jonkoping for many days, and the local people have wanted me to surrender and have given me some important information. I know the situation of Gotaland very well, and there are still The two forces need to conquer, as long as this final conquest is completed, the entire Gotaland region is us. Is this... is it a difficult question?"

    Rurik deliberately quieted down, looked at the eyes of everyone, and suddenly asked again: "Longstall, is the small victory worth your retreat now? You are in your prime... Could it be that taking a hundred slaves will satisfy you? ? Don''t want to build greater merit."

    If you insist on retreating, you will become a coward in the eyes of the nobles! However, considering his own situation, Longstall did not want to continue the expedition with his tribal army.

    It was at this time that a man sneered contemptuously: "Some fish dare not swim too far. If they leave their pond, they are afraid of being eaten by the big fish outside. It''s so cowardly! We Melalen people are Otherwise, although I don''t like Olegin and Karl, these two men took us Mellaren to the Dane''s Silver Fort, which is farther south than the current position. It is said that it only takes another flight. It will burn to Jutland."

    "You..." Rurik looked at Bjorn who was talking.

    "Your messenger claimed that you were going to attack Gothenburg. Let''s fight then! We Mellarens will follow you." Bjorn emphasized.

    "Well said." Rurik stomped his foot hard, "I tell you clearly, I stayed in J?nk?ping for many days, and I also sent some additional troops. In the south, cavalry and infantry are mixed into one group. Army, they have moved further south to conquer the village alliance called Vaxjo. I have launched the next action, and the next step is to attack Gothenburg. Those of you who are willing to follow me, those who are not willing, If you want to withdraw, this is an offense to this king. If so, you should consider how you will be punished."

    As the so-called punishment is unknown and unpredictable, Rurik''s threat forced Ronstall to change his face.

    Some small groups formed around Longstall, Duke of Yermalen. In other words, because these nobles lived in the traditional southern part of Sweden for a long time, they have always wanted to control Lake Wettern in the south. There is no luxury in the area on the shore.

    These nobles and commoners simply thought of taking it as soon as possible. As the Duke of Longstall, he was actually a person who was elected by his own tribe, not a great dictator. He had to listen to the attitude of his tribe''s warriors. But completely against the wishes of the king.

    The arms could not twist the thighs, and the restlessness in the army was suppressed by Rurik. Whether they wanted to or not, the expedition was still going on.

    There was nothing more to talk about in the chamber. Rurik ended the meeting and gave the entire army the last full day and night to rest.

    But this incident also reminded him of the short-sightedness of the Swedish Allies.

    But think about it again, their short-sightedness has its own reasons.

    Bjorn''s army is either debt slaves or mercenaries and servants. In addition, Bjorn is the king of abdication after all. Even if he is weak, he still has appeal. These armies were forced to fight with Bjorn for various reasons. They would be very good assistants to the Rus army, but after the "good assistants" had resolved the Gotaland issue, they would definitely not continue to expand the war.

    The other tribal armies are purely composed of tribal people, and they have already expressed their will to stop there. For the time being, they can be forced to fight for a while, and in the long run they will mutiny or flee.

    There is a key time node to be grasped, and this time is in the middle of July. The Swedish Allied Army has a size of 2,000 people. A large number of people have to rush to harvest wheat during the harvest season. If it is delayed for too long, they will miss the farming time.

    Naturally, Ross soldiers have no concerns in this regard. There is sufficient labor force behind Ross, so there is no need to worry about the work of harvesting wheat.

    ¡­¡­

    The day of the march is today! Early in the morning, the whole army began to board the ships one after another.

    In fact, the day before, all the heavy equipment was dismantled and transported back to the ship, and some unused supplies were also stuffed into the cabin.

    The army on the island is all light, and even the tents for the night are packed into boats. The soldiers huddled together around the bonfire all night, and the next morning when the morning fog cleared, they boarded the boat one after another.

    On the last day of rest, Rurik bypassed the Allied armies, and the officers of the Rus army, one and only, gathered together for a secret military meeting.

    There are some things that don''t need to be said to those allies, and only these senior personnel know what Rurik said that day.

    How ambitious can a king be? Anyone who understood Rurik''s meaning was deafened.

    Because the capture of Gothenburg and Vaxjo is only a phased goal, the Rus army will eventually get rid of those allies, and the army will directly enter Denmark.

    The layout of the previous years must be implemented in advance!

    A brand new Danish kingdom close to Rus will be established under the support of Rus.

    As long as this matter can be achieved, Ross should take advantage of his morale to directly invade the kingdom of Frank and loot. After all, although this expedition will not be empty, it will also make Rurik''s treasury hemorrhage. Someone has to pay for this expedition, and perhaps the Franks can pay for the military.

    Everyone was astonished by Rurik''s ambition, and after a short period of surprise, everyone''s blood boiled again.

    This is another military operation that gambles on the national luck. The difference is that the Russian army has mobilized a huge domestic army of 5,000, and the logistical supplies are quite solid. When military power achieves great scale, the risk of operational failure is minimized.

    Thus, a mixed army develops two attitudes.

    One side is eager for the war to continue to expand. It is best to really burn it into the Frankish kingdom this year or in the next few years, and the Rus army will wantonly loot and make a fortune.

    The other party was eager to close it as soon as possible, and quickly expanded its settlements in the newly controlled territory.

    Whatever their attitude, the army was already in the right waterway, led by a guide composed of the natives of J?nk?ping, who had surrendered to Rus. The huge Rus-Swedish-Finnish fleet drifted northwest over the highland lakes of G?taland.

    After a day-long voyage, the cramped waterway came to an end, and in front of it was a huge body of water with no end in sight.

    Is it a lake or a sea?

    As long as you taste the water, you can tell that it is fresh water. This water is nowhere else, it is Lake V?nern, which is three times larger than Lake V?ttern!

    And this Lake Venern has a very special meaning for the Gotaland people, for the Danes, or for the Norwegians in Oslo.

    It is a holy lake, and it is said that this is the residence of the Vanir protoss.

    According to the words of the nearby residents, noble gods such as Frey and Freya came from this Lake Venern. There is a secret place in the lake called Vanaheim, which is the home of the gods.

    However, these explanations are all beautiful legends. The origin of the name of Lake Venern is very simple - the wind.

    Unlike the root of Lake Wettern is water, the root of the root of Werner is wind.

    And according to the leader of the J?nk?ping people, Rurik learned of such a thing.

    Gothenburg is not a city, but a region.

    The suffix "burg" is indeed clearly defined in the Frankish kingdom as a "wall sheltered town", but in northern Scandinavia, it means the original "closed area". This point, obviously Rurik should be the most aware, after all, that is how the Rosberg hometown is named.

    He also came to the realization after thinking for a while. After all, he was careless.

    So what exactly is Gothenburg?

    Lake Venern is a highland glacial lake in the region. It is a huge freshwater area. The lake is surrounded by glacial hills. The annual snow melt water provides the lake with a steady stream of water resources, and the lake overflows to the sea. Not much.

    It either empties into Lake Wettern in the east, or zigzags through a wider river into some hidden place in the Denmark Strait.

    This river does not have a special name, it is very simple, and the Gotaland people directly call it the Gota River.

    A large number of Jotalans live on both sides of this river, they cultivate land to grow wheat and raise cattle and sheep. The river as a whole runs north-south, so its geographical structure is similar to that of the Nile River in distant Africa. The lake flows south, and if you want to go south, just follow the current. If it is easier to go north, sail in the spring and summer when the ice is melting and the snow is melting, and the south wind can push the boat north.

    This riverside area belongs to the elite area of ??the Gotaland region, where a large number of people live, and they form the concept of Gothenburg as a whole.

    How many people are there?

    Jonkoping¡¯s guides never counted, and they were just businessmen who had arrived there many times to do business. They could only tell Rurik with intuition that the people in the riverside area were at least from the huge fishing village on Visingose ??Island. double.

    twice? Based on the prisoners of war captured and the corpses found in a series of battles, Rurik is very clear about the relatively precise data of the total population of the Gotaland in the entire Lake Wettern of thirteen thousand people.

    Let¡¯s just assume that there are 30,000 people living in the Yota River alone.

    So in the worst case scenario, how many troops can they organize? If there is a decisive battle, will the Rus Kingdom army face 10,000 local soldiers?

    Killing? No! If these 30,000 people who speak the Norse language and believe in Odin can submit to the Rus Kingdom, even if they are asked to pay a small amount of tribute every year, it will be a huge benefit to Rus. Moreover, the existence of these people is also a **** to check and balance the development of traditional Swedish forces.

    If it is not necessary, do not attack indiscriminately.

    That''s what Rurik thought, but he also thought his thoughts were ridiculous.

    The huge fleet, which had always been extremely large, suddenly emerged from the huge Lake Venern, just to tell the local people that they came with love and peace? Who will believe it?

    The military alert cannot be lost, and the subordinates cannot be allowed to land and loot without saying hello.

    According to the guide, there is no unified leader on the banks of the Yota River. It is a tribal alliance composed of powerful clans, large and small, forming a series of villages along the lake.

    If so, conquering the so-called Gothenburg would be extremely easy. If they are not unified, it is difficult to form a coalition, and the scattered villages are easy for the Rus army to break down.

    It is possible for the army to kill indiscriminately, but in exchange for a large number of corpses, how to win people''s hearts.

    Having said that, if you didn''t show your force, why would you force them to surrender?

    The army needs to take one or two villages to open the operation, so let''s open the breakthrough from the first village encountered!

    So when the fleet continued to move south, the strangeness of the water flow became clearly visible. The warriors sensed that the fleet was slowly drifting south, even if it was no longer zigzagging against the wind. The only explanation is that there is a river in front, which must be the legendary Gota River, and the huge Gothenburg formed by the river.

    The fleet also encountered fishing boats on the lake like no other. Most of the fishing boats evacuated instinctively, and there were still three fishing boats that were intercepted by the "racing" sailing destroyers.

    The shivering fishermen were captured, and some were transported directly to Rurik''s flagship.

    In the face of the well-dressed Rus army, especially Rurik, a tall and sturdy man dressed in gorgeous clothes and wearing a golden laurel crown, fishermen in tattered clothes sat on the deck, looking up at Rurik was equivalent to looking up to God.

    "You... came out of the lake... God?"

    "God?" Rurik was taken aback, and then chuckled: "That''s right. Fishermen! I will be your king! Submit to me, and you will be rewarded and protected. Oppose me, and my army will kill."

    Well, he signaled to his subordinates, and the guards stuffed a bag of money in.

    Rurik was very generous, and threw the pound of silver slowly on the ground. When the fisherman took his wallet and opened it, he saw that it was full of fine silver coins, and he trembled as he saw it.

    "This is a reward for you, take us into your village, and convince your leader to surrender to me, otherwise!" Rurik suddenly pulled out his sword, threatening in the buzzing sound of the sword: "That is death. !"

    "Follow your orders! Follow your orders...great...chief. What are you..."

    "Stupid guy." Rurik shook his head regretfully: "I am Rurik, King of Rus! Remember my name! Rurik! I am a king! Your king."

    "Yes! The king..."

    "Then stand up."

    That''s all, Rurik re-buys this thin, aged fisherman goodbye to his wife and children who are sitting nervously, and orders his subordinates: "Give him a spare uniform, and give his women and children Some oatmeal."

    Huge amounts of silver coins, new clothes and delicious meals, they are not the gods of the lake, and the fishermen do not know what the Russ means, but the fishermen know the concept of Sweden. Rurik was indeed the king of the Swedes, and now his move was to conquer all of Gothenburg.

    Gothenburg, which is close to the river, has never been a national concept, and the alliance of Gotaland here is not close, and even fights with each other. Each village is not to resist a more powerful force as the ruler, unless the force is a villain, such as the Danish pirates who kill to capture slaves, then it will naturally arouse fierce resistance in all villages.

    The captured fisherman felt like he was dreaming holding the purse in his hand. One pound of silver coin was a real huge sum for the fishermen of Gotaland. With a little deeper understanding, the fishermen actually met a guide from Jonkoping on the boat, and they also understood the recent major incident in Lake V?ttern next door - because of the rebellion, thousands of people were killed on the island of Visingo.

    Therefore, refusing to surrender can only bring about death. The captured fishermen do not care about other villages, but their own village is right at the mouth of the river. If their villagers foolishly take up arms to resist, the result will be death.

    Smart people will make the right choice based on their survival instinct. Rurik felt that the promise of "submission is to protect his own people". Such conditions are simply a blessing as warm as the summer sun.

    The next thing is probably very simple. The army has the first village to surrender, and the first foothold. The army landed and rested, and then marched along the waterway of the Yota River, with a high probability of peacefully conquering the entire Gothenburg.

 Chapter 900ï¼š "Bone Broken" Gorm Siegfriksson

    Remember [New] for a second,! The huge Lake Venern welcomes the huge Ross Navy.

    The lake is as big as the sea, and the islands and sandbars in the lake are densely packed. For the Rus and Swedes, their first arrival in this part of G?taland, the fact that the fleet had to go south into the G?ta River to enter the Denmark Strait came as a surprise.

    A brand new, tortuous and very stable inland waterway has been discovered. If you enter the Denmark Strait by water in the future, you don''t have to go to the unpredictable East Baltic Sea at all.

    When the boat leaves Lake M?laren, it only needs to float a short distance along the coastline, then turn into the old Ostara Fjord (North K?ping), and enter the lakes like a pearl chain and enter in calm seas. Western sea. The Swedish nobles were more resistant to continuing the war, but when they learned that the fleet was only a step away from the Denmark Strait, they were all surprised, and their desire to explore was rekindled.

    This mixed fleet was naturally the Russ Navy taking the lead, and the Swedish Allies were placed in the rear.

    Rurik did this on purpose. He was afraid that if these guys were placed in the front line, the itchy warriors would take the initiative to attack and miss the new strategy of not fighting the subjugated soldiers.

    Could it be that what the Ross ** team arrived must be blood from the battle axe? The small boats floated to the various wing ships carrying the messengers, ordering the ships to implement the new orders of the king. The order was written on the hard paper, and Arik glanced at it and folded the paper neatly.

    "It''s strange that my brother is suddenly merciful. Does he really believe that the Jotarans are obedient?"

    The messenger replied urgently, "That''s how the king arranged it."

    "That''s it." Arik waved his hand. "You go back and inform the king that the first flag team will implement the new order. We will restrict our subordinates to exercise absolute restraint and will not venture ashore."

    Rurik sent orders everywhere. According to his new arrangement, when the fleet arrived at the mouth of the Gyota River, it immediately set up a battle, used its huge momentum to frighten its opponents, and then put the captives and fishermen back, and sent an messenger to persuade them.

    So, who is the messenger?

    Ahead is the mouth of the Yota River, where an obvious fishing village has emerged. If what the captives say is true, then from now on, the fleet has entered an area called Gothenburg.

    The fleet hoisted a flag, and all the crewmen saw that the sails were settled, and the anchors were thrown down and plunged into the mud at the bottom of the lake.

    "Is it a huge glacial lake?"

    A long boat floated to Rurik''s flagship with a chubby man, who climbed the rope ladder to the deck.

    "Your Majesty, here I come."

    "Blue Fox, you''re finally here."

    "Now, is it possible for me to land first with the Ankras army to find out. This is really an honorable thing."

    "No." Rurik shook his head and pointed at the prisoner who had changed clothes, "These are the captured fishermen, I will put them back. I also need to prepare some gifts, you will be my messenger, and Fishermen and gifts were sent there."

    "Entrust me as a messenger?"

    "How? You look embarrassed."

    Lanhu smiled and shook his head again: "It''s nothing, I''ve been a messenger too many times. I''ll bring some followers, Your Majesty don''t have to worry about me."

    "Yeah. Of course I''m not worried about you, I''m just worried that you will suddenly get angry because of the possible offense of the other party, and take your people to kill. Forget it, I will send elite soldiers to follow you, a hundred soldiers row ashore, prepare four long The ship is ready for action."

    "Okay. I''ll go right now."

    According to the captives, the name of the fishing village in front of them is very simple, meaning the so-called "Venang Lake Village". It is not a small village. The village has a scale of 1,000 people. It is adjacent to the big lake and has a unique geographical location. Even if it relies on backward technology to fish for fish, supplemented by planting wheat and raising cattle and sheep, it is enough to feed such a population.

    "Linhu Village" is only the first large village, it has many neighbors, and the population is close to 1,000 people. Because the Yota River is free, the villages living in the northern area of ??the river naturally take care of each other. They form a group of their own. Naturally, due to economic structure problems, there are certain entanglements with the people at the southern end of the river near the Denmark Strait.

    The entanglements are just some contradictions naturally caused by geographical location.

    On the whole, once the entire watershed is in danger, everyone must abandon their previous suspicions and act in unison.

    For this area, the Rus army from afar knows only its name and knows nothing about its political ecology.

    If there is a unified leader in the local area, whether it is war or peace, it can be quickly implemented by negotiation. Based on past experience, a fierce battle will solve the problem.

    It seems that it can only take some time to slowly break down.

    According to what the prisoner said, there was no chief in the "Linhu Village" where he was located. Just like some Viking tribes, they set up a council, and when anything happened, the most prominent people in the village gathered together for a meeting. If there is a war, one or two well-liked and able-bodied people will be elected to command the warriors composed of tribesmen to join forces to defend against the enemy.

    Rurik''s fleet stopped at the mouth of the river and the lake, and the huge fleet deliberately spread a wide array. The fleet completely blocked the river, directly cutting off all attempts by the fishermen to enter Lake Venern to fish.

    There is no doubt that this kind of strong onlookers is a kind of absolute power oppression. The masts of the huge fleet are full of blue flags on a white background, which reminds witnesses who know some external things.

    Because of the residents of Gothenburg on the banks of the G?ta River, they are forced to temporarily choose to be blocked. If they have the opportunity, they will naturally go out of the river area and roam freely in the Denmark Strait to fish for herring.

    The fishermen of the three villages near the Great Lake were working as men on the shore of the lake. They saw the fleet approaching and swiftly fled back to the village.

    Especially those fishing boats that escaped very fast. After all, they saw that their own family was attacked and their life and death were uncertain. They must have been killed by the attackers. They instinctively fled to the village and greeted all young men and women to take up arms and defend themselves.

    "Everyone, go to the river and have a look! There are enemies attacking!"

    The fishermen who fled back greeted the brave clansmen to find out, and more people wait and see with suspicion, but more and more people are running to tell, and the news of the "enemy attack" is spreading more and more evilly.

    Although there was no Great Chief in Linhu Village, dozens of brave men armed with weapons took action. They climbed tall pine trees or stood on the roofs of residential houses by the river to watch the direction of the lake. Sure enough, they saw a fleet.

    In this life and death, a brave warrior stepped forward.

    Gorm Sidfriksson, a young and powerful "broken bone" with a good appeal, gathered his old friends to take the lead in arming, and also judged the identity of the ship and even the fleet based on the flags flying on those weird big ships. .

    Standing by the lake, he faced the panic and suspicion of all the guys, and he raised his arms: "Brothers, they are actually from Ross."

    "Russian? Really Russ?" A brother asked, and others were even more puzzled.

    "It''s the Russ."

    "But how could they be in the lake. And...so many boats? Are they trying to destroy us?"

    "I don''t know." Strong pressure was placed on Gorm''s shoulders: "Let''s go back and organize people as much as possible. We have no grudges with the Ross people. I heard that they fought against Denmark in the past, maybe..."

    Suddenly, Gorm''s mind flashed, and in a trance, he felt that he realized the purpose of this huge fleet of Rus with a clear flag - to storm the Danish peninsula of Jutland by way of the Jota River.

    But wait!

    Although Gorm didn''t know the truth of the false way to cut Guo and destroy Yu by the way, due to the long-term suppression of Denmark''s power, the Gotaland people near the river have always been vigilant. No matter what this group of Rus wanted to do, they were going to pass through the G?ta River peacefully into the Denmark Strait, which was almost impossible!

    Gorm went to the river to find out, and when he returned to the village, he immediately announced his major discovery.

    In an instant, people knew the identity of the person who came. Although everyone was surprised, since the other party was a Russian who had no hatred, maybe the situation was not bad.

    More than a dozen big family leaders in the village gathered together, and several tall and strong men came over with battle axes. They met temporarily in the open air to make quick discussions, and at the same time the village was mobilized quickly.

    Just as they used to guard against Danish pirates from catching slaves, these people tacitly assumed that the Rus had a similar purpose.

    All the leaders quickly completed a show of hands, and Gorm Sidflixson was elected as the war chief, commanding the men and women of the entire village to defend against the enemy.

    "Since you are so determined, everything is at my discretion. All the men over ten took up arms and gathered by the river, and the women armed as much as possible, and protected the young children and the old, and evacuated into the forest. All the boats have retreated to the reeds on the riverbank, if the situation is urgent, we can evacuate."

    It can be said that the war chief Gorm has made preparations with both hands. As the so-called, if he wins a military confrontation, it is easy to say, and if the war fails, he will quickly evacuate.

    More people still hope that the guy nicknamed "Bone Broken" will lead the brothers to victory.

    However, he said that his nickname was actually an arm wrestling competition in the village in the past. The competition was inseparable for a while, and he won the victory as he broke the opponent''s bones abruptly. The name "Bone Broken" comes from this, and his man is also considered to be a famous ruthless man in the village.

    The precautionary measures to prevent the Danish pirates from being attacked in the past have been activated again. Due to the cover of trees, the Ross fleet floating on the lake and the river is unaware.

    Or because Rurik spent some time dispatching the messengers, the Lake Village had a lot of time to prepare.

    The four longships had their jibs hoisted, and the Ross flag on the mast fluttered in the southerly wind.

    Rurik sent his 100 standing army soldiers this time. They wore regular uniforms and a layer of "buckskin riveted iron armor" under the white shirt. Their helmets are all decorated with bear upper jaws, and their terrifying fangs show their might.

    In terms of combat power alone, Lanhu will lead the hundred people to land. If the opponent strikes first, the army will be able to withstand several rounds of strong attacks.

    Along the rope ladders, the soldiers took their seats on the long boats, and rowed the big oars to carry the captured fishermen and some gifts to be given to the neighboring lake village.

    The surrounding water, light and forest were beautiful, and the blue fox keenly noticed that farmland had been opened up by the lake, and the green ones were not weeds but oat seedlings.

    "It seems that you Gyotarans know life very well, and you have opened up farmland. In this way, you can pay tribute to us in the future." The blue fox flirted with the vigilant fisherman guide.

    With a bitter smile, the fisherman did not dare to look at the fat warrior Ross.

    "It''s up to your clan to choose. Listen, after we land, I want to see your leader..."

    "Ah! But my lord, we have no leader."

    "Then invite people with high morals and respect. You must do this well, and there must be no misunderstanding, otherwise...you know the consequences."

    "Yes Yes¡­"

    What are the consequences? The consequence is that the powerful Rus army achieved a crushing victory by relying on the strength of the village, men, women and children.

    How many people are there in Linhu Village? Guide fishermen know this well.

    However, not long after the blue fox floated, he saw a group of armed men appearing on the shore. This scene made him furious!

    The Ross Standing Army soldiers on the ship were all young, vigorous, and strong. Rather than negotiating for peace, they hoped that the opponent would suddenly attack and fight back.

    Some of them rowed, and some of them were stringing their wooden and steel-armed crossbows.

    Blue Fox silently watched the brothers get ready for battle, and then scolded the guide: "I saw a large number of armed men. What does this mean? It looks like your clan is going to fight?"

    "Ah! It''s a misunderstanding! It''s a misunderstanding."

    "Maybe. Even your clan''s troops are not many, like how a little rabbit can satisfy a bear''s appetite? I have put the army on alert. Our arrows can easily kill bears, and naturally they can easily kill you. Your clansmen. After landing, persuade your clansmen not to be impulsive, or I will go to war immediately."

    The blue fox was a straightforward threat. The four long boats gently broke into the reeds along the riverside under the vigilant attention of the armed villagers in Linhu Village. The keel gnawed on the silt, and the boat washed slightly and half aground.

    From Lanhu''s point of view, if the villagers have only this amount of troops, they are completely true. Look at these villagers, although they have brought a large number of round shields to form a shield wall, but the overall weapons and equipment are too inferior.

    The tall and sturdy Ross standing army disembarked the boat in a grand manner, and the little giants quickly established their landing beachhead positions, and the formation stretched out into an arc. Sixty people formed a relatively loose shield formation, with soldiers holding crossbow standing in the middle of the gap, and the shooting direction was already aimed at the locals who were constantly approaching but dared not take a step forward.

    However, in Linhu Village, the war chief Gorm tried his best to gather more than 400 warriors with different qualities.

    There are also old men with white hair and boys with snotty, dry nose and sticky face. On the other hand, when looking at Ross''s army, including Gorm, it was the first time they had seen each other. Facing the army with the bear''s head as a terrifying decoration, they first felt awe.

    "We''ve only seen their ships roaming the strait before, and the Danes couldn''t stop them. This is... their warrior." Gorm''s first distant brother worried.

    Another playmate from childhood was trembling all over: "Big brother. We... really want to fight this kind of people? They look strong."

    Everyone was watching Gorm''s move, their mouths were silent and their feet were glued. If even "Broken Bone" Gorm didn''t dare to strike first, would there still be a warrior in the village who dared to advance?

    Just as the two sides maintained a strange stalemate, the blue fox''s array opened a hole.

    The captured fishermen, with their wives and children, ran to their clan impatiently.

    The Linhu Village is only a thousand people. The people who live here are neighbors. In a huge acquaintance society, all the villagers of this small family of fishermen recognize it.

    The captured fishermen were freed, and they ran among their own people, where they were immediately questioned by the unabated Gorm.

    "It''s you! Frogin, it''s you... who brought the Rus people here?"

    "Ah! Gorm, you are now..." The fisherman''s name is Frokin, and his name is only worth mentioning as the last fisherman. "You have become a war chief?"

    "answer me."

    "Okay. They''re Rus, just like the Rus who drifted through the Channel every year. Their leader wanted to order us to surrender, so he didn''t kill me, not even."

    "What''s wrong?"

    The fisherman Frokin proudly removed the heavy cloth bag tied to his hemp rope waistband, opened it, and presented it in front of Gorm.

    Under the direct sunlight, the only thing Gorm could see was a silver coin. He picked up another and looked at it, and was surprised that it was a fine Frankish silver coin, as if it had been minted recently.

    "So many silver coins, where did you come from?"

    "It was rewarded by the leader of Ross, and it''s all mine now." The fisherman Frokin was quite proud when he said this, and added: "The leader of Ross sent one of his war chiefs. They said they didn''t really want to fight, and they He also gave some gifts to our village."

    "There''s still a gift? Wait..." Gorm held his head and thought for a while, he couldn''t understand why such a situation would still happen. But since the Russ mentioned giving gifts, the strong vigilance in Gorm''s heart calmed down in an instant.

    He immediately asked a key question: "Frokin, all the Ruth troops are floating on the lake? How many are they? What are they trying to do?"

    "They...the young leader demanded that the entire Yota River surrender to them. The Rus have 10,000 troops! Their leader said that if we refuse to surrender, we will go to war."

    "Ah!? What else did they say?"

    "Their leader made a metaphor. If you surrender to him, you will get a reward, and if you refuse to surrender, you will go to war. He also said that we will be protected by them in the future. If there is a Rosian, we will have a mouthful of soup."

    Are there really 10,000 Rus people? A simple "one thousand" is already a huge number word, and ten thousand is "ten" one thousand. Such an order of magnitude is already unimaginable for Gorm.

    On the other hand, I have tried my best to mobilize only four or five hundred people. He couldn''t control other villages, but the Rus people really chose to go to war, and the five hundred people in Linhu Village couldn''t stop the 10,000 people from Rus anyway.

    A war chief of the Rus people and his subordinates were dressed in uniform and wore bear heads, and they looked extremely frightened. If there is a war, Gorm doesn''t even have the confidence to win the Rus people in front of him. Even if he wins, it must be a tragic victory, right? The result is still the collapse of the village.

    Submission is of course possible, as long as the Rus people are not villains who demand excessive demands and wantonly capture slaves.

    Gorm simply put away his weapon, removed his shield, and took off his helmet. He opened his arms and chased with no armor.

    He walked in the direction of the Rus army and the blue fox, shouting as he walked: "I have seen your ships in the strait to the south! You are Rus! We Gyotarans have no injustice or enmity with you, and I am from the village. Warchief Gorm Siegfriksson. Warchief of Ross, we should have a good chat."

    Seeing this, the blue fox also took off his helmet and walked out of the army formation. He also opened his arms and reported to his home: "Since you know us, everything is easy to say. We are a coalition of Rus and Swedes, and I am the blue fox Gouldsson. I am a soldier and a businessman. We really should have a peaceful talk."

    As Lanhu said, he is first and foremost a businessman. To complete a business, he must first consider the feelings of the seller. Such thoughts are completely different from those of many warriors. He could see that the opponent was extremely frightened, and noticed a group of people who were trembling.

    The Russ army removed the round shield and placed it on the leg, and the steel sword drawn by UU reading was sheathed. The crossbow was still charging, and the shooting chute was pounding the ground.

    It was the Blue Fox who first expressed the sincerity of the negotiation, and Gom let his guard down again.

    The two men stood together, and the blue fox''s face did not have a hint of fear, nor was Yisiding deterrence. He continued to open his arms: "As you can see, I, Blue Fox Gouldsson, have no malicious intentions. I am the messenger of King Ross. Since you are the local leader, we should have a good talk."

    "Okay. You are the guests, and I heard your leader''s request. Actually... surrender is okay. As long as you don''t be too harsh."

    Hearing that, the blue fox was overjoyed: "You just called yourself Gorm? You are a smart Gorm. Why do you suspect that my king is harsh? My monarch has specially prepared for you a hundred pounds of oats, a jar of honey, and a Only a crystal cup. Since you are the chief of this village."

    The blue fox opens his pocket to show the glass as a gift.

    Looking at this baby Gorm was fascinated.

    "Want it? I''ll send it to you. Remember, this is a reward from our king of Ross. Disarm your army, and I will disarm mine. You gather the most important tasks of the whole village, and we Talk about surrender."

 Chapter 901ï¼š Since we have a common enemy, we should unite

    Remember [] for a second,!

    Linhu Village welcomed a distinguished guest, and the village tribal militia, who seemed to have the upper hand for the time being, did not feel that they could defeat the Rus army in front of them. They don''t want a catastrophe to happen, and they even reject an unprovoked dispute.

    The emissaries of the Rus showed their attitude that they were not willing to resort to force in everything.

    As for surrendering to the Rus, the vast majority of the villagers were staring at the decision of the war chief "Broken Bones" Gorm.

    As long as surrender can eliminate military disasters? The villagers chose to believe.

    The blue fox became the guest of honor. He is a businessman first, so he doesn''t have to be stubborn about some things like some warriors. He ordered the accompanying army to perform a "unarmed" drama, and then continued to surround his own ship to consolidate the probe position.

    The army will never enter the village. First, it is to avoid unnecessary disputes and misunderstandings caused by the vigilance of the local people. Second, it is also self-defense.

    The blue fox whispered quietly to the centurion: "You should guard the landing beach, don''t talk to the villagers, and frighten away anyone who comes close to you. You are not allowed to take the initiative to attack, but if they attack, you can retreat while fighting and report."

    When he said that, he was telling his brothers that he was going to be in a dangerous place.

    "Sir, how are you? Do you really trust them?"

    "They can''t be idiots, right?" Lanhu breathed a sigh of relief, "I am indeed gambling. Well, I will formally negotiate with them this time. If you are stationed at the beachhead, if you don''t see me returning in the evening, retreat immediately. Go and tell the king that I was killed. You don''t have to worry about the rest."

    "But it''s still risky."

    "Adventure? What. I was almost killed in Hazelby, and I''m still a boring fat man without going through those dangers."

    The blue fox stopped dawdling, and called two daring warriors as his followers. Then he unloaded the small cart from the boat, pressed the wheel on the carriage, and put the iron pin on the pestle. The assembly was completed, and then the gift to be given was thrown away. When they got to the top, they accepted the "invitation" of the people of Linhu Village and went straight to their court.

    About Ross'' war chief and messenger and his subordinates, the local leader Gorm, who was watching from a distance, could see clearly.

    Gorm could guess what these Russ people might be worried about. Even if they both showed a friendly attitude just now, after all, they can''t trust each other.

    As early as the confrontation, Gorm noticed that the Rus "bear-headed warriors" had armor pieces hidden under the uniform white and blue cloth robes. This group of people were all dressed in armor and well-trained. If they suddenly attacked the village, they would not be able to bear it. . They seem reluctant to enter the village? Gorm still did not dare to take it lightly. He ordered the middle-aged men in the village to hide in their houses one after another, holding their weapons at all times. When the rest of the people returned to the village, they hurriedly retreated to the woods, in case the Rus suddenly attacked.

    The trolley squeaked and transported the gift. As for the fisherman''s family who received the reward first, the one pound of silver coins in his hand was taken away by the whole village.

    However, the fisherman Frogin''s family is not too bad. One pound of silver coins is one hundred coins, ten for themselves, and ninety for the village''s public property.

    Linhu Village is still a big commune where people gather together to keep warm. The Frokin family is not entitled to an unexpected huge sum of money alone. The rest of the money will be invested in improving people''s lives in the future. use together. The village naturally maintains the Nordic democracy of the Vikings. Even if Gorm is now a war chief, as long as he survives this crisis, his right to rule will be automatically lifted.

    Therefore, when the blue fox brings a hundred pounds of oats, a jar of honey, and a beautiful glass, in principle, Gorm cannot be swallowed alone.

    This little property is nothing, but their existence confuses the hearts of a large number of people.

    Linhu Village is a site opened up in the forest. There is no straight road here, and the hard ground that was stepped on by people is rarely feces and urine. But the air was filled with the peculiar smell of cattle and sheep dung, mixed with the fishy smell of grass and soil.

    The village architecture here is nothing new, with a large number of longhouses built with adobe mixed wood and hay, and only a few houses have chimneys.

    When the blue fox took the only two followers and pulled the cart in the village, he followed the leader Gorm, and he was always accompanied by a group of curious babies.

    The ragged faces of the children were clean, but Gorm and the other adults were trying their best to drive away these curious children, as if they were afraid they would be in danger.

    "It''s really poor..."

    The blue fox mumbled a few words, then grabbed something from his small pocket and threw it to the children.

    This unusual behavior caused Gorm to look sideways, and then he saw the children laughing and laughing on their knees and frantically picking up some shiny things. Wait a minute! what is that? !

    Gorm stopped in surprise, turned and asked the blue fox cautiously: "You, what are you throwing? It won''t be some... gems?"

    "Gem? Kind of. A little gift for the kids."

    After all, the blue fox showed some tricks that he had specially prepared¡ªstained glass beads.

    Are glass beads a baby? Glass beads can also be used as gemstones in the absence of better ornaments.

    In Ross, the craftsmanship of making glassware has become more and more mature. It is controlled by the king and some big families to make secrets. The person in charge of the largest glass workshop in the kingdom is Lilia, the eldest sister-in-law of King Rurik. The still-hot scraps of those die-cast glassware are thrown into small moulds, where they are pressed into crystal-clear baubles and allowed to cool naturally.

    Due to the type and amount of impurities, these beads have different colors, and most of them are crystal clear and similar to the existence of spherical objects. As long as a hole is drilled and twine is worn, it is a good accessory to wear around the neck, and the price is already extremely low.

    But among the inhabitants of Gothenburg on the banks of the G?ta River, all their crystal jewels are amber.

    The behavior of the blue fox casually throwing glass beads surprised Gorm and his guys. Didn''t they think that such a beautiful thing could be squandered by the messenger of Ross?

    Because the blue fox wants this effect.

    Denmark''s largest trading port, Haizerby, was originally a commercial port so free that even a ruler did not exist. There are all kinds of mixed goods in the city, and the gem trading market in the city is not large or small. With the start of sales of various colored glassware from Ross, reasonable prices will soon open up the market.

    However, in Hazelby, the processing of natural amber has been a Danish craftsmanship since ancient times. Crystal clear amber is common. Some new crystal "crystals" are actually glass balls, which cannot make them flock to them, but they are also interested in amber. Complementary accessories. A variety of gemstones of different colors and appearances are mixed together to make jewelry with a more diverse aesthetic.

    Across the Danmark Strait on the G?ta River, the situation is far worse.

    Now Hazelby has been burnt to the ground, and Ross''s layout of several years has been turned into ruins. So now Rurik is starting to move the crowd, and his biggest appeal is to avenge this matter, so that Ross can continue to do business in Denmark and make a lot of money.

    Therefore, the children of Linhu Village picked up the crystal glass beads and ran to their homes to find their parents. Who would think these gleaming gadgets were cheap if they weren''t for a well-informed person?

    What is business thinking, that''s it.

    "Let them taste the sweetness first, and let them feel that you are credible, so that you can make their money in the future." These words are already the family motto of the Gould family.

    Gorm and his friends stared at the blue fox''s pockets, with obvious greed in their eyes.

    "want to?"

    "..." They remained silent.

    "It''s okay." Lanhu shrugged and said politely, "I''ll give it to you as a gift. Anyway, we will do business in the future."

    Therefore, when Blue Fox''s "big coin-spending" behavior quickly worked wonders, after a while, a group of people hiding in the forest came back. Who will give you gems for free? Are the Rus evil? Obviously not.

    The council hall of Linhu Village is a good building in this village. At least the wooden door of this large longhouse has embossed decoration, and the inside of the house is also covered with a layer of rough wooden boards.

    The shading planks were opened, and the sun shone through the house quite brightly.

    Here, the blue fox is the guest of honor, and his businessman''s essence plays a huge role in such a scene.

    He is a man who can stretch and shrink. Even if he admits it like a mouse and runs away from the ground, he doesn''t feel ashamed. But if he were a resolute warrior, it would be quite a muscle. Very unfavorable.

    After experiencing a lot of bizarre things in a short period of time, people of insight in the village gathered in the council chamber. The house was very noisy for a while, and it was Gorm who shouted a few times, accompanied by a few people who deliberately put on their only gorgeous With the help of the noble man in the costume, the messy scene calmed down.

    Looking down, Lanhu felt that there were no less than fifty people in this long house.

    He stood on the spot and let everyone watch. He didn''t talk nonsense, and bluntly said that the mission given to him by Rurik was to lobby and persuade him to surrender.

    "We Rus people are here to conquer all the Gotharans! Not only you, all the Gotharans must surrender to the Rus kingdom!"

    As soon as these words came out, the whole audience fell silent. Gorm was taken aback. He really had no idea that the Russ had such a big appetite.

    After all, the people on the Gota River were forced to be closed. They didn''t want to have much contact with the Danish tribes on the other side of the strait, and they always had smooth contact with other Gotaland tribes.

    The blue fox suddenly asked: "How much do you know about that Lake Wettern? What else... Weissingerser and Jonkoping?"

    "I know them." Gorm broke the silence. "We''ve done a lot of deals with them."

    "It''s a pity. The local leader of Weisingosser took his people to invade Sweden''s territory, which caused us Rus to unite with the Swedes to retaliate. The whole Weisingosser has been wiped out by us, and thousands of people have been killed. It''s their punishment."

    For a moment, the silent house was like a volcanic eruption, and the people present shouted in disbelief.

    The blue fox held his head high and his chest was complacent, and Gorm sullenly didn''t know what to say for a while.

    The scene was chaotic for a while and then quieted down on its own, and the blue fox said: "Tell you, Ross is Sweden, Sweden is a part of Ross, and soon, you Gyotarans will also become part of the huge Ross. Those who took the initiative to provoked the war Wesingerser has been punished, so we have no grievances with Jonkoping, and those Jonkoping residents have surrendered. We can successfully enter Lake Venern and enter your treaty tower river, thanks to Yankoping Guides in K?ping. I hope you understand that our army of Rus is ten thousand men, and all the warriors are as strong as you have just seen on the beach, but our king Rurik does not want to go to war with you, and now orders you to submit I look up to you. So!"

    "Ah? How?" Gorm asked shiveringly.

    "I don''t know if you have heard a saying that if you can''t beat it, join. You all can''t beat us together. Why don''t you join us. We will be called brothers in the future, and we will obey the rule of the great and young King Rurik of Rus. I see that you are very poor, don''t you want to be rich? As long as you surrender to Ross, your life can be improved quickly. Now my king has good intentions for you. You are all wise people who seek profit and avoid harm. Chance."

    Join if you can''t beat it, and you can also get benefits by joining.

    Gorm is skeptical about the so-called "Destruction of Wiesingerser", but the logic behind Blue Fox''s argument seems clear, but there is a very fatal problem.

    Gorm wanted to confirm the previous matter, first asked: "So, what is the name of the ruler of Wiesingothel? You..."

    "Are you afraid I''ll lie?" Blue Fox narrowed his eyes and laughed, "It''s Carl the Crazy Bear! Our king once ordered Carl to surrender, but unfortunately he chose to fight. He was defeated, tied to a big tree, and killed by my king. He chopped off his head with a big axe." However, Lanhu deliberately made a decapitation and stuck out his tongue for a show.

    Karl "Crazy Bear" is a ruthless man, and people in the Yota River Valley once respected this man. He was successful in fighting against the Danish pirates back then, but he tried to lead a group of brothers to be the boss here in the river, asking the people to pay tribute to him, and if he didn''t, he would go to war, and he was bombed away.

    In fact, it is estimated that the Ross army must have killed Carl to re-enact Carl''s demands for dominance. At that time, Carl had few soldiers, and several villages joined forces to drive him away. It''s just that there are 10,000 Russ troops, but hearing this number, the morale of Linhu Village has been frightened.

    "Submit to Ross." Blue Fox continued, "This is actually your honor."

    In fact, Gorm already has the answer, so don''t rush to reply.

    Now that he knows that the village will not surrender, he is afraid that the sun will not be seen tomorrow.

    He still had to settle the question in his heart: "So, what is King Ross for? He has a huge fleet of 10,000 warriors. It can''t be... travel to us, right? I hope you... tell the truth."

    "Then I''ll tell the truth." Lanhu cleared his throat: "You guys here are collectively called Gothenburg. If you refuse to surrender and assemble your soldiers to fight, our king will ruthlessly kill. But! It''s not necessary!"

    People who were almost suffocated after hearing these domineering words, they all calmed down when they heard "unnecessary".

    "We are attacking Denmark, this is a revenge, that is the biggest purpose. We also found the inner lake waterway from Sweden into the Denmark Strait, and any tribal villages encountered along the way, either surrendered or refused to surrender and were killed. Listen! Our biggest goal is to attack Denmark, and Gotaland happens to be on the road of our advance. The whole Gotaland must surrender. Not only you, but also the ten village alliance in V?xj?, all of you. surrender."

    The blue fox emphasized the real purpose of the army to conquer Denmark. Mentioning this, the men present came to the fore.

    "If it''s Denmark, it''s all good to say." Gorm forced a smile: "After all, we don''t like the Danes. They used to come to us to catch livestock, guns, wheat, and especially the women who caught us."

    The word "woman" was accented, and Gorm''s little trick, the blue fox, recognized it at a glance.

    "Hey, since we have a common enemy, we should join forces. However, you still have to surrender to us. Tell us about your conditions."

    "Well, we only have two conditions. First, don''t let us hand over people to be slaves. Second, don''t order us to pay too much tribute. UU Reading "

    Lanhu thought that they would put forward some harsh conditions, but they were all trivial conditions, and they were probably the only ones who valued them the most.

    "Okay. My king doesn''t intend to plunder your people as slaves, and I don''t think you can give much tribute if you are poor, otherwise, you won''t be rewarded with gifts. What Ross needs is your surrender. Now, make a choice. I can promise that your people will not be slaves, and your property will not be looted."

    "Ok."

    Gorm nodded and said yes, and immediately held a special Nordic meeting on the spot. More than 50 people raised their hands to vote on whether to surrender to Ross.

    Now that the fleet of the Ross army is in sight, the conditions for surrender given by Ross''s messengers are already too good, and the case of refusing to exchange for killing is very terrifying, and there is no room for everyone to hesitate.

    Prominent figures in Linhu Village expressed their surrender.

    Gorm even wanted to meet King Rus personally, and as the war chief of Lake Neighborhood, he gave a solemn warrior salute to agree with King Rurik''s rule.

    But after spending some words and money, Lanhu is convinced that he has helped the king to complete the conquest by himself, which is really a great achievement.

 Chapter 902ï¼š canonized you as Count of Wienernstadt

    Remember [] for a second,!

    "Bone Broken" Gorm put on his best clothes, and also called a few strong guys to form a decent surrender mission in the neighboring lake village.

    He accepted all the gifts and followed the blue fox to the bridgehead of the River Ross people.

    Those warriors with white robes and blue stripes are still stationed here, and the afternoon sun is warm and leisurely shining, and it seems that these Rus are also lazy.

    They guarded the longboat and stayed on the grass one after another, with their swords and pestles glowing coldly on the grass, and their round shields sitting or standing beside them.

    Seeing the blue fox returning, the bored centurion immediately called out his brothers.

    In this situation, Lanhu was a little resentful. Obviously, the country''s standing army suddenly showed slack. Even if the militia in this village was really bad, they shouldn''t expose the flaws to them.

    What is gratifying is that the villagers are self-aware that they are short of oil. Except for the Ross soldiers stationed at the river beach, the villagers run clean.

    Gorm, who was still preparing to send an envoy to formally surrender, attracted the people who were hiding out of the forest to see him off.

    The four longships returned to their voyages, and Gorm didn¡¯t feel anything special while sitting on the boat.

    The styles of longboats vary widely among Viking tribes. The ships of the Rus have special jibs, which are completely different from those of the village.

    The south wind was blowing, and the soldiers had the wind to help them out, and they paddled north quickly.

    As the longship returned to the huge fleet that had been on standby for some time, a sense of eccentricity struck Gorm''s head.

    He looked up at the tall mast and the high side deck.

    Those Rus people are all standing high, and the ships are as big as boulders standing in the lake, but these "stones" can move freely.

    The huge fleet array has a large number of these large ships, and the coercion of the behemoth makes Gorm fear.

    "Fortunately, I surrender to you, this fleet will not hit me."

    Gorm is very glad that he is in the right line, and that his friends are all wise enough to admit their counsel.

    The blue fox returned safely, the four boats were intact, and Rurik stood on the flagship deck overlooking, and concluded that the messenger sent out must be a great success in persuading him to surrender.

    "They''re back! Semaphore! Trumpeter! Tell the ships to wake up."

    It was he who led the entire army to do nothing on the lake surface, including taking the opportunity to drop the fishing net to catch fresh fish, and was not allowed to do anything except throw down the hook to fish on the spot. Bored people are more likely to lie down directly, cover half of their faces with sackcloth or fur, and lie on their backs to bask in the sun and take a nap.

    ã€šlŽ¨Ž¨„äƒž…¤ërŒååcå’?ã‹…è?Dark copy ¦çœŸïÐ„åäa¥½ç”?ï¼Œè umbrella reading ÓãóŸóŸqi? åÁy? ¶åŽ»ðÂ? ?/

    The sound of the horn woke everyone up, just like Arik got up after a carp hit, and the sound of the horn scared him into thinking he was going to fight.

    The tense atmosphere spread throughout the fleet, and the vigilant people sobered up and did not notice the enemy attack, only to see a long ship from the south drifting towards the flagship.

    The flagship dropped the rope ladder, and Gorm "Bone" had to unload all his weapons and climb the rope ladder to the ship.

    The blue fox climbed when he met, and turned his head to look down and kindly reminded: "When you see my king, you must be obedient. Think of your family and your friends."

    It was a real threat, Gorm nodded vigorously.

    It is said that King Ross is a handsome young man? I''m afraid that''s not the case. How can a young man be so powerful? Maybe it''s actually an old man with a scar on his face.

    Gorm finally stood on the current flagship of the Ross fleet, the Gurdot, and he and his entourage were curious about what they were standing here. The planks of the big ship are like walking on the ground, what is the thing wrapped with sackcloth at the side of the ship?

    They were actually standing on the center deck, which was the bottom of the boat. As the blue fox finished the report and appeared again and roared, they raised their heads one after another.

    A blond man appeared in a white fleece blanket!

    The golden laurel crown on Rurik''s head showed his true face, and the polar bear robe he was wearing was suddenly removed, revealing his gold-plated armor.

    This is a ceremonial outfit, completely useless in combat, and perfect for blinding the eyes of a new subject.

    "Gold! It''s actually made of gold? His beard, his hair, are all gold?" Gorm muttered to himself, and he and his entourage were shocked and motionless.

    The blue fox was by Rurik''s side, and his man shouted with a serious face: "Ordinary submissive! To the great conqueror, the king of Rus, the king of Sweden, the saint blessed by Odin and the gods, the great King Rurik kneel!"

    A roar made Gorm sober, and he hurriedly knelt down and gave a warrior salute.

    Rurik hooked his head: "You are the head of the village? Your name is Gorm? What other nickname for Broken Bone?"

    "Yes."

    "You can break someone''s arm by breaking your arm. You seem to be a warrior. Stand up and talk. I''ll give you a stand. Now go to the deck and we''ll have a good chat."

    When Gorm was still on the lower center deck, he looked up and wasn''t sure about the exact size of the young King Ross. Now the king is standing before him. How absurd the previous assumptions are, King Ross is indeed young and extremely tall.

    Just as the king''s lips trembled, Gorm, who was already at the top of the stern deck, knelt down nimbly again. This time he simply lay down, like a turtle.

    "Eh? When did I put you down?"

    Gorm remembered the blue fox''s warnings and threats, and quickly complimented: "We are just a poor village, thanks to the fact that King Ross thinks he is willing to be our master. We are very willing to surrender."

    "Ridiculous! Get up! You''ve just been praised as a warrior, and now you''re a slave."

    Seeing that the man was unmoved, Rurik turned his face to see the blue fox beside him, and asked, "What did you tell them? Are they planning to be slaves? Could it be that there are people in this world who really want to take the initiative to be slaves?"

    Lanhu was also confused: "Your Majesty, I just asked them to be obedient, I can''t think of..."

    "Never mind." Rurik simply kicked a few times, and Gorm sat up temporarily because of the pain.

    "Idiot! I won''t stop you if you take your village to be my slave, but what this king wants is your submission. Stand up for me, I already know your attitude of submission, and we must finish talking about serious business this afternoon."

    For Gorm, everything is acting, seeing the huge military strength of the Rus, and for the lives of the whole village, he feels that it is nothing to be insulted by some personality.

    King Ross is unusual! He was actually disgusted with this gesture of surrender like a slave.

    Gorm was allowed to stand beside Rurik. Even so, with a height difference of nearly a head, Gorm still felt a strong imposing pressure.

    Rurik went straight to the subject: "I am very satisfied with the surrender of Linhu Village, my army is about to land, and I can promise you that our army will not enter your village, trample your oat fields, and will not Let you present your tribute immediately. You can go on with your life, but your villages must fly my flag to prove their surrender."

    Is this surrender? Gorm''s lips trembled, and there were thousands of doubts in his stomach.

    "So, what are we going to do for the king?"

    "Do things. Of course you have to do things. You are the first leader who wants me to surrender. For a smart person like you, this king will naturally reward you. I have made up my mind, canonize you as an earl (war chief), and your Just change the name of the village! It''s called Vinarnstardt. From now on you are a noble, your descendants will be hereditary, you will be in charge of the people in this area, and you will be loyal to the king."

    At first, Gorm wasn''t sure what that meant. As Rurik explained a little more, Gorm suddenly realized, and hurriedly knelt down again to thank the king for his great kindness.

    Rurik simply did not do anything, and ordered Gorm to kneel on one knee, covering his heart with his right hand. Right on the flagship, a ceremony for the canonization of nobles, Rurik started with a little preparation.

    Rurik held a brand new sword, even the leather scabbard. He drew his sword in an instant, the edge of the sword buzzed, Gorm didn''t understand but was shocked.

    Rurik suddenly put the sword in his hand on Gorm''s left shoulder: "Bless you Count Wiener Nstad, a hereditary noble title." And put it on his right shoulder: "Bless your family with prosperity and loyalty to the Rus Kingdom for generations."

    Finally, the sword was placed on Gorm''s head: "Loyalty will prosper, betrayal will be destroyed. Count Wienernstad, this Count''s sword is given to you. From now on, you are the king''s vassal ."

    In another instant, the back of the sword slammed into Gorm''s head quite strongly, and he reluctantly said anything.

    "Be loyal to the king! Pay tribute to the king! Fight for the king! Remember!" Rurik emphasized again, and finally the steel sword was put into the scabbard and placed in front of Gorm with one hand: "This is your Count''s sword. ."

    Because all Viking warriors long for a good sword, it is a great honor to capture a good sword on the battlefield, and it is very important to give a sword to others.

    Gorm is at best a strong villager in Linhu Village, well-liked and good at fighting.

    His past honors all came from the villagers. Now a king with a huge fleet of 10,000 troops recognizes himself as a nobleman. Gorm is floating, and he is floating.

    What is a count? Although they are both named after "war chiefs", the actual meanings of village chiefs and counts are very different.

    Is there any benefit to being an earl? The earl was instructed to manage one side, and he was a taxpayer who was also obliged to mobilize warriors to fight for the king. The earl is the local ruler, and his authority comes from the reward of the more powerful king of Rus. Of course, it is necessary to pay tribute, and the earl can also demand tribute from people in his own territory.

    The earl has to collect 11 taxes, build noble mansions, support a group of servants and craftsmen, and especially can marry multiple women as wives. The earl has to pay some tribute to the king every year. During the war, he is ordered to send troops to fight, or to provide military supplies. In addition to these obligations, the earl is the undisputed boss in the territory.

    Power can alienate a person, even if Gorm is only temporarily elected by the village Nordic council. Rurik learned of this through Blue Fox''s report, and also knew that his foundation was not solid. Isn''t this a good thing?

    When a person who originally lacked power was canonized as a noble, then his family could only rely on the king closely.

    It''s not that simple either.

    Rurik wanted to rule the G?ta River Basin, and he wanted to establish a new ruling order here. While establishing a system of nobility entrusted to rule, he also prevented the nobles from the Swedish part of the kingdom from expanding their power here. The Gotaland people of the Gota River Basin live in the generalized Gothenburg area, where multiple counties need to be built to check and balance each other, but in terms of status, they are the dukes who are nominally inferior to Sweden.

    A Swedish village with a few hundred people can be used as a duchy country, a village of Gotaland with a thousand people is an earl country, and there is a big guy like the Finnish earl country with a size of 30,000 people.

    The title of nobility is only a reference value for the time being. Most of the nobility rank is to gain face for the parties, and the real usefulness in Northern Europe is fist strength. In this regard, Rurik''s fist is undoubtedly the biggest and hardest, because the population of the people under his direct management has reached 200,000 and is still expanding rapidly.

    Gorm was holding a brand new sword, so incredibly beautiful and so sharp that it made his old weapons look like rubbish.

    In fact, what Rurik gave him was nothing but a mass-produced Ross steel sword, consecrated nobles and gifted swords. These ceremonies belonged to "strike while the iron is hot" to the submissive.

    When Gorm came, he was a nervous village talker, but now he returns as an earl. He took a set of Rus'' robes and a flag, especially since that flag would be hung up quickly, and he also decided to imitate some blue-printed flags on a white background in the future to prove his true loyalty.

    For the time being, he didn''t know what he could do as he wanted with the powerful power in his hands. It was like a person who had won the big prize was briefly confused after winning the prize. At least one thing is certain, with the support of the king, the Nordic council of the village has no right to deprive him of his power, but he can declare some of the decisions of the Nordic council invalid.

    King Ross has given a great reward, and Gorm is not simply going back to announce the good news.

    It is true that the people of the village are waiting for the act of surrender to eliminate the danger, and the people are looking forward to returning to Gorm

    The long boat that escorted him back had just docked, and hundreds of people had already gathered around.

    I saw Gorm standing up, holding up the newly acquired sword and showing it suddenly: "You all saw it! This is given to me by King Ross! He canonized me as the Earl of Wienernstad, our village is now Renamed Wiener Enstad. I won peace for everyone, cheers!"

    Then, surrounded by the people, he returned to the parliamentary court and displayed his new Rus flag in public, emphasizing his aristocratic status and then stressing that this flag was a proof of peace.

    The prominent people gathered again, and someone, regardless of the current atmosphere of joy, made an inappropriate proposal: "Now that we are at peace, Gorm is not our war chief. All is well, and we have nothing to worry about."

    However, some people have realized that many things will change forever, and they have not taken this person''s words.

    A promising man doesn''t want to lose his dominion if he has it.

    Gorm stomped his feet hard to force the council to be quiet: "Folks, listen to me! Just today, you chose me to be the war chief. Now that I have completed my mission and eliminated the war, of course I can no longer do this position. But! King Ross is a Make me an earl! Remember, I am the earl of Venerenstad, not the war chief of our village, nor will I be in the future."

    This statement is confusing, and as Gorm continues to answer, the statement is really surprising.

    Who said that the Wienernstad County is a village of a thousand people? A large area along the lake belongs to this county, and all the nearby villages are within the scope of the county, which is equivalent to saying that Gorm was canonized as a noble in the northern region of the Yota River.

    Linhu Village has changed its name This will be the ruling core of Earl Wienernstad, plus several nearby villages that have traditional friendly relations with Linhu Village, it will become an integral part of the earldom. So in the legal sense, Gorm has the right to rule over those villages, of course, in the village of Linhu, no one can think of his power.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Gorm gave his first order as Earl of Rurik: "The Russ have begun to land, and they will not infest our village. We must do something for them now that we have surrendered. Organize The men of the village, go and inform the nearby villages immediately, and let the prominent figures of those villages gather in our village. The Rus will hold a meeting tomorrow. Their king is going to meet us! Oh yes! Specially warn them not to run away. No armed opposition is allowed, and if you want to survive, don¡¯t resist.¡±

    After all, Gorm emphasized again: "If we neglect the Rus, we will be angry. If we don''t want to make them angry, let''s do it!"

    Now who does not bother about what an earl is, since the risk of encountering a military disaster is still there, everyone can only follow Gorm''s order to invoke King Rurik and swiftly go to the nearby village to notify the news.

    In the generalized Gothenburg area of ??the Yota River, the traditional clan communes here began to disintegrate with the arrival of the Rus army. Even if the traditional society of the village can continue to operate, there are high-level existences such as counts and nobles on them. Gorm will not be the only aristocrat in the locality, but it is a useful breakthrough and an example to be shown publicly to the locals.

 Chapter 903ï¼š The blue fox Gouldsson von Goth, canonized as the Earl of Gothenburgâ€¦

    Remember [] for a second,!

    The large-scale landing operation of the Rus army has begun!

    As the saying goes, it is impossible to conquer the world immediately, but the Rus people now use fleet expeditions to send "Ma Run" to land and crusade, and use swords and arrows to solve all kinds of infidels.

    Today, the Gotharans who conquer Gothenburg on the Gota River must be more precise in their tactics, and they must avoid being so frightened that they think they are going to be killed and are forced to resist to the end.

    The Rus army all landed and stationed by the barren lake, and this situation showed the strategic advantage of Rurik''s large amount of logistical materials prepared in advance.

    Not only did the army not worry about food and drink, but the food was quite good.

    The army set up a huge battle near the estuary by the lake, and the villagers who were frightened by the bonfires hurriedly fled back. All the nobles and generals were ordered, because the head of the local people has been canonized as the Earl of Wienernstad, and the army is stationed in this earldom. Any harassment of the residents of the earldom is tantamount to betrayal of the king. .

    This is a matter of principle. Under the same aristocratic system of the Rus Kingdom, one nobleman cannot interfere with another nobleman, otherwise the king will launch an army to fight, and this is the key to maintaining internal peace in the kingdom.

    Needless to say, the largest army of the Principality of Ross in the kingdom, Bjorn, the Duke of Melalen, who now has thousands of people, can only order his subordinates to stay by the lake and threaten to behead any illegal looters. .

    Nobles and generals restrain their subordinates, and all kinds of cross-border behaviors are threatened with torture.

    Thanks to sufficient logistical support, the Ross Army made no mistakes this night.

    The huge Lake V?nern is open to everyone. People who master night fishing techniques are instructed to keep their boats anchored on the quiet lake, light oil lamps on the sides of the boats and sink a large net, and wait for the European perch to gather in groups. fish out.

    Even if the army is entrenched at the mouth of the lake, their existence is a great threat to the villagers. There is a sword hanging over his head, and if he does not do things well, the sword will be approved.

    The actions of the Rus army were very fast, from contacting to the canonization of a local person as a noble agent, to the landing of the army and encampment, all these things were completed in one day.

    The fishermen who fled at first acted just as quickly, and the news of the enemy attack went down the river with the boat, and it drifted to the mouth of the Yota River that day.

    This was known to all the Jotalans on both sides of the river, especially the inhabitants of the south, who learned that a great army from the north had come unkindly and that war might have broken out.

    The Yota River is not long, but most of the area is undeveloped. Twenty large and small villages are scattered along the riverside and in the forest, which are very separated from each other.

    In some villages, the news was blocked, and they were unaware of the arrival of the Ross Army. Some villages take it for granted that this is another attacker similar to the Danish pirates, and many people think that it is only the "mad bear" Karl from Wessingers Island who has come to ask everyone to hand over tribute and bring out a beautiful daughter.

    Those who really know the truth are only limited to the five villages on the shore of Lake Venern. The three villages are small and the messengers are small, and there are more than 4,000 people gathered together.

    The messenger of the newly-appointed Earl Gorm ran fast and entered those villages overnight in order to face it.

    "You don''t have to be afraid, the Rus people or the Swedes, they don''t want our lives, but they want to attack the Danes. The king of Rus recognizes us as brothers. They all believe in Odin, exactly like us..."

    The messenger explained everything in this way, and some people even made fun of themselves and praised the Russ as good conquerors. One of the most obvious proofs is that they only camped by the lake, and they did not even ask for some gifts in the village.

    The messenger''s words were a little reassuring, but they also disgusted many people. What is it that makes the guys from Lakeside Village speak up for the Rus from afar? Is it still a good thing to surrender to them?

    However, Ross''s warning was terrifying. Those villages that refused to send their leaders to meet the king would be slaughtered, and the situation did not allow everyone to hesitate.

    The councils of the villages held a meeting overnight, and they also rushed to elect a speaker to be appointed with full authority, and they would gather at Linhu Village early tomorrow morning.

    Is it just to let the talker go by himself? Without even bringing some tributes? Even if the messenger from Linhu Village quoted King Rus as saying that tribute was not required, what if it was a lie?

    The village had to pay tribute, so the villagers gathered together, and in order to avoid the disaster, they had to take out some cattle, sheep, some wheat, and even unmarried women in the village.

    The girls were dressed up while crying and their cries made their parents feel distressed. Parents still do their best to dress up their daughters to please the conquerors.

    There are also warriors who are gearing up for it, claiming that it is a shame to do so. The village is not so embarrassed that it needs to take out a woman to ask for peace. It is better for the warriors to gather and fight them to death. The Rus people come from afar and don¡¯t know the terrain. They use writing tactics, in case the brothers win.

    These brave ideas were regarded as reckless by the old men in the village, but what the warriors said was not a lie. The village council has adjusted their plans one after another, just as there are warriors escorting gifts, it is better for the brave to bring weapons and try their best to assemble, at least let them see that the village is not a coward.

    All the villages made these decisions at the same time. The cattle and sheep, Maizi and Meiji were the tributes, and the armed villagers who escorted them had to adapt accordingly.

    The villages made preparations with both hands, and when the morning fog was thick the next morning, the villages, large and small, helped the old and the young to take refuge in the forest. The car dragged the trolley and moved to the village of Linhu on the winding forest road.

    The young woman wore a newly woven flower crown, and her pale face was ashen. The village warriors were very nervous. They didn''t want to fight, but they didn''t want to be humiliated. They couldn''t believe what the messenger said, unless the village of the lake was intact.

    This is not! When a team began to enter the village, they were dumbfounded.

    army! Huge army! These troops are by no means from Linhu Village, they are outsiders!

    Rurik has arrived ahead of schedule, a squadron is going down the river, five large ships are anchored in the river as a sturdy background board, a large number of long ships have their jibs, and more than a thousand soldiers are guarding Rurik. He and most of the nobles and generals arrived at his loyal Lakeside Village.

    And Count Gorm immediately changed into the robe given by the king, his old belt was tied around his waist, and the imperial sword was specially hung.

    ...

    Back in the evening of yesterday, along with the landing of the Rus army, Rurik landed with his new plan.

    Although everyone who was exhausted by boats and cars had to rest, Rurik still held a "bonfire meeting" non-stop.

    The nobles of Sweden looked at him, the generals of the Principality of Ross looked at him, especially the blue fox who succeeded in persuading him to surrender.

    On the boat, the king nervously told himself that there would be a great reward, so as not to lick his face and take credit.

    What exactly is the reward? Lanhu didn''t dare to ask questions, and only hinted at Wang with his eyes.

    Some people are very happy, some people are deeply boring.

    Rurik was in no hurry to preach, he was the king, and Bjorn was the abdicated king.

    "Bjorn, how do you think this king did? I won without relying on force."

    "Your Majesty is wise." Bjorn had no choice but to compliment.

    "You perfunctory me."

    "I respect you, but..."

    "how."

    Bjorn shrugged: "So what exactly are we doing here? Is it really an expedition? There is no need to fight now. We made an appointment and we will go back after solving the Gotaland problem. Now it seems that the problem has been solved, the local Everyone surrenders to you, what''s the point of me and my people staying here."

    Of course Rurik wanted to say, "You have to witness my success," but he still held back and said, "You Swedish nobles here, but you need to have a good chat with the Gottaran nobles here. A huge kingdom needs For internal peace, we will all be brothers in the future, disputes between brothers should not be resorted to force, but should be resolved through negotiation."

    "I hope so."

    Bjorn''s tangled attitude represented most of the Swedish nobles, and Rurik simply stopped talking and announced his great decision.

    "As we conquered the G?taland region, we were at peace with the natives. Before us was the G?t?l?n, which led into the Denmark Strait. We were all the nobles of the North, and we discovered the calm inland waterway from Lake M?laren. We can use the route into the Denmark Strait from now on. The Jota River can be used by us to do business in Denmark in the future. This is a very safe inland river route.¡±

    The Swedish aristocrats knew that the king was no longer hostile to the Danes, or that everything was for profit. In the past, the contradictions between everyone and Denmark were probably about the right to fish in the sea and trade security.

    "Now that we can peacefully solve the problem of the natives of the G?ta River, we have saved a lot of time, and the next step is to attack Denmark. I advise you not to back down, because I have contacted some Danish nobles, and a new Denmark will be established. New Denmark is no longer an enemy of Ross and Sweden. After all, we are all Odin¡¯s warriors, Thor¡¯s craftsmen and Frey¡¯s merchants. We are essentially no different, so we should unite. ."

    "Your idea...is great. If it succeeds, you are...the real son of Odin. It cannot be questioned." In order to conquer Denmark, it would be foolish not to participate as the duke of the populous Duchy of Melalen.

    Bjorn has always been a man who understands current affairs, and does not struggle with the so-called warrior culture, and pragmatism is king. He was not completely persuaded, and asked his heart, he didn''t want to miss a provincial capital.

    "I can say that in three or four days, the Gothalans of Gothenburg on the Gota River will be our friends, and I will make a new nobleman, called the Earl of Gothenburg. The city is firmly controlled by the kingdom."

    A new earl?

    Bjorn hurriedly asked: "Is the new earl still selected from the locals? With all due respect, many people questioned that you made that Gorm the earl."

    In Arik''s view, Bjorn is a guy who looks ahead and wants to gain benefits without much effort. This kind of person can also be a noble, but it is not a threat to the kingdom. But let the Jotaland people be the nobles in the Jota River area, and they don''t know the bottom line of them. How can I rest assured?

    Arik immediately echoed: "I think what Bjorn said makes sense. We are not here to travel. If we conquer them, we have to control them. Otherwise, what is conquest?"

    For a time, the nobles and generals had different opinions.

    Rurik slapped his thigh: "I know you are questioning this, why don''t I think this is inappropriate? So, what do you think of Blue Fox Gouldsson?"

    Blue Fox?

    Blue Fox himself is sitting here.

    The nobles and generals immediately understood, does the king want to canonize the blue fox as a noble? He is a businessman. He has been a soldier in recent years, but he is still a businessman in essence. When everyone thought of the blue fox, they thought of the fat man as fat as a seal in Old Gould, as well as the fat men and women of the Gould family.

    On the contrary, this blue fox has become an outlier in the family, and he has lost weight.

    The blue fox trembled with excitement. He already understood what the king was going to do, so he hurriedly gave Rurik a half-kneeling warrior salute.

    The blue fox is like this, and Rurik sees the nobles here again, simply by the roaring bonfire, under the stars, the blue fox Gouldsson, the son of the merchant, canonized as the earl.

    It was another ceremony of putting the back of the sword on the shoulder, and the back of the sword was finally placed on the blue fox''s sky inspiration: "Feng! The Earl of Gothenburg of the Rus Kingdom, commanding the lower reaches of Gothalan, building the Gothenburg fortress and port, and reviving the king''s Rus shop, Reviving trade with Denmark."

    Hearing that, the half-kneeling blue fox suddenly realized! His family was originally from a businessman of Erdao, and he gambled his life with the Rus people. He got his current status by being loyal, but he was still a businessman after all.

    The white fox, the eldest of the family, became the governor of Stockholm. Legally, he was just an assistant to the king. Although he was promised hereditary, he would be at risk if he did not have a fief.

    If you become an earl, you don''t need it at all. With a fief, you become a hereditary noble.

    The blue fox also understood that he was an unusual earl, and his real name was never entrusted by the king to rule the southern tip of the Scandinavia peninsula in the lower reaches of the Yota River, facing the corner of the Denmark Strait.

    Revive Rus'' shops, as a distribution center for Rus'' goods and dumping into Denmark to make money, and as a port in and out of the Danish Strait that is firmly controlled by the Rus Kingdom. Absorbing the tragedy of Hezeby''s torch, Ross made a fortune in trade with Denmark, and he must have a port that is easy to control, and there must be an army stationed and a fleet patrolling.

    Thinking of this, the blue fox trembled with excitement.

    "From now on, you are Blue Fox Gouldsson von Goldberg."

    A brand new long name. To be honest, Blue Fox quite likes the name of his fief.

    "Goethe" and "Gothic" are the same word, which means "God", which is a general term for Odin and the gods in Nordic culture. All kinds of Vikings always advertised themselves a great name. The Gotharans claimed to be "loved by the gods", the Swedes called themselves "Holy Land", and the Rus, born out of Sweden, named themselves after "the oars". .

    The blue fox lamented that the way his fief name was pronounced was quite similar to his family name Gould, especially when he was drunk, his mouth was not easy, and "Gould" could be pronounced as "Goethe". This is fate.

    At least Blue Fox is not an outsider. His family has been doing business in Sweden for too long. The nobles are no strangers to this family, especially Old Gould is about to die soon, and his cubs have inherited the family. For their own interests, the nobles still have to. Deal with members of the family.

    The blue fox is by no means a waste for nothing, and his experience of escaping from Frank was written into a pamphlet, and it was also compiled into a poem. Although the literary creation of the bard is greatly distorted from his personal experience, the story has become legendary and popular.

    A businessman fought to the end and escaped miraculously, freed Frank to make friends with nobles, and then looted the city with information. The nobles who know Old Gould don¡¯t say it now, but they envy this guy behind their backs. I lament why my son doesn¡¯t have such a risk-taking ability.

    The nobles fully agree with the canonization of the blue fox, but he has not yet won the fief, and the local people have not surrendered for the time being.

    Everything is only temporary.

    Rurik brought his elite army and most of the nobles to the village of Linhu in the early morning.

    Since he has surrendered, the Earl of Gorm is the protector of the villagers, and everyone''s fear of Rus'' conquerors has disappeared.

    On the contrary, because of the "big coin-spending" behavior of the daring urchins, they couldn''t tell the difference between glass beads and natural crystals. They really thought that King Ross was a good man. When the Ross army landed, they subconsciously thought that the rich man was coming again. Now, Fenfen came and yelled at Frey, the wealth **** of King Ross.

    Since throwing money is effective, then throw some more, anyway, it''s some worthless copper coins seized from Wiesingerser.

    The act of throwing money caused chaos and noise. After all, the people all picked up some money, and their attitude towards the Rus army was full of gratitude.

    And those warriors were all young and tall, with extremely neat and uniform clothes and beautiful decorations. Rurik deliberately brought the remaining standing army and the younger sons of the Sixth Banner Team, all of them strong men in their twenties, which really attracted the favor of the unmarried village girls in the village.

    Favor but favor, arrogant Ross warriors only like beautiful women, even if they capture captives, they are also picky. In the face of some women who spontaneously greeted them, they drove them away. After all, the king had orders not to interact with the locals.

    So, Rurik brought the nobles to meet the Count Gorm who had changed his clothes, and the elite elders and young men of the village behind Gorm.

    "Very good! Your people have all surrendered, and you, the earl, have to manage a lot of people. Have you done everything you told me to do?"

    "Yes! The messengers have been dispatched Gorm said cautiously.

    "Will they come?"

    "Be sure to come back. Otherwise, Your Majesty, you will punish you. At that time, I will also organize the King of Warriors to serve and punish those who are disobedient."

    "Well said. Now I can wait. I will restrain the army from wandering around. You and restrain the villagers not to have any intersection with us. Listen, don''t cause misunderstanding."

    Is it true that Qiu is innocent? Gorm was so excited that he wanted to laugh, and said: "I would like to serve the king, let''s go to the court first."

    "Alright. Most of the nobles from Sweden and Rus are here. I can wait for those men to meet. Let''s go."

    So Rurik and the nobles stepped forward, and his army infiltrated the village.

    The troops were stationed in groups, essentially surrounding the village. Soldiers do not interact with the locals, they remain vigilant, guarding against the villagers and even more against outsiders.

    As a result, some Rus troops welcomed the first foreign village envoys. If these armed envoys shouted that they were here to submit to Rus, and showed the tribute and women they were sending, and the villagers of Linhu Village shouted that they were not the enemy, This will avoid a misunderstanding.

 Chapter 904ï¼š The price of the 10-year tax exemption for the Earls Country

    The soldiers of Rus kept their vigilance, and it was precisely because of the majesty generated by this vigilance that the villagers and warriors who offered tribute were so shocked that they did not dare to speak falsely, so they had to follow.

    Villages living in forests are nestled against small streams, they can barely live on their own and are not very active in contact with the outside world.

    They had never seen such a warrior, neat and uniform in clothing, young and tall in his soldiers, and equally uniform in his unique weapons.

    "These are the armies of the leaders of the Rus, you all be careful, don''t annoy this group of strong men." The leader whispered and ordered the people in his village not to cause trouble.

    The team of hundreds of people is definitely not small, and they are all armed, which makes the Rus soldiers inevitably suspicious. According to the headman, the gifts and women were dedicated to the conquerors of Rus, and as for the armed soldiers, it was considered that there might be attacks by bears and wolves in the middle of the journey.

    Are they allowed to enter the village? In this village occupied by the Rus, they did not see the people ravaged by the conquerors. The villagers here are basically doing normal things. The bored children are still running around. Not only were the cattle and sheep not looted, the women in turbans were busy milking the cows with wooden barrels, even though there were those Rus soldiers stationed not far away.

    As if this is no longer the familiar Lakeside Village, but a village of Rus conquerors.

    Rurik was in the village at the moment, and he was really sorry for the poor sanitary conditions in Linhu Village.

    It stands to reason that the village is not dirty, and there is no **** debris on the ground. Compared to the towns built by Ross, this village is really abysmal.

    The Chamber is a large traditional longhouse, and the wood relief decoration at the entrance cannot conceal the shabbyness of its thatched roof.

    Rurik would receive other submissive villages in the council, and one happened to come.

    More soldiers intercepted the team, and the centurion arrogantly ordered the armed villagers to collect their weapons.

    Thanks to "Broken Bone" Gorm''s mediation, the situation was brought down.

    However, Gorm''s exotic clothes are exactly the same as that of the conqueror, and it is obvious that this person has surrendered. Take a look at the new flags that were hoisted by the Linhu Village Council. They really have become part of the conquerors.

    As long as surrender is peace, the huge army and huge ships are here, and seeing is believing that the Rus people have not destroyed the peaceful life of the neighboring lake village.

    The leader of the visiting village team, nicknamed "Jump" Gosund, is from Linxi Village. He was a burly man who stuttered when he drank too much ale, hence his nickname.

    When the head of the village "stutters" Gosund''s head, his mouth is also agile.

    He ordered his villagers to put away their shields, throw their spears on the cart, and tuck their axe into their waists.

    The cows and sheep that were gifts were untied from their ropes, and the sullen women got out of the car one after another.

    He walked into Gorm, whom he knew quite well, and had a thousand words for this guy.

    But Gorm is no longer an approachable person. He raised his chin and his thick beard and put on a spectrum: "I am now a hereditary nobleman conferred by King Ross, and I will rule this area in the future. You and your people will respect me in the future. ."

    This statement made Gosund bewildered.

    "We''ve lived here for generations, how can you suddenly become great. It''s just that those powerful Russ are here, why do you want to be another village master? You want to learn from that crazy bear Karl?"

    "Karl?" Gorm shook his head. "He was cut by the Rus, and thousands of his people. Listen!"

    Taking the opportunity, facing the surprised Gosund, Gorm turned his head over and whispered a warning: "We are all villagers living in this area, and the Rus people made me a noble, and I will be responsible for any problems. The Rus people will not live for a long time. After they leave, we will continue to live. All your villages will listen to me from now on, and we will deal with everything together. With the Rus people covering us, no one will bully us. When the king of Rus comes, , you all get down on one knee, and this will bring absolute peace."

    Gossund was suspicious, and with the appearance of King Ross himself, the murmurs between the two came to an abrupt end.

    Rurik appeared! He was gorgeous and heroic, with a golden laurel crown on his head, and his golden hair and beard looked quite holy in the morning sun.

    A tall golden man stood here, like a **** in myth.

    The head of Linxi Village "stuttered" Gosund almost dropped his jaw in shock.

    Rurik squinted at the large number of newcomers: "You? The head of another village?"

    It''s a familiar Norse language, although the pronunciation is a bit odd.

    Gosund immediately gave the warrior salute, and Malid made his stunned brothers hurriedly knelt down on one knee.

    In an instant, one hundred villagers and soldiers half-kneeled and hooked their heads. Rurik was also taken aback by such a scene, and he was in a good mood to witness this.

    "You all get up! I see your attitude of surrender, that''s fine. Chief, you get up first..."

    After a brief negotiation, Gossund was happy that he had indeed received the promise of safety, so he immediately took out the tribute he had prepared.

    "Please accept our cattle and sheep, our wheat, and these young women. This is our tribute, and we recognize the king''s rule."

    Gosund had no choice but to make promises on his face. He ordered the villagers and soldiers to bring the cattle and sheep, and then pushed the crying woman.

    Rurik wrote a lot of materials and population, the cattle and sheep were a little thin, and the woman they handed over did have some beauty, but her eyes were full of fear and reluctance.

    It stands to reason that he should accept these tributes, but this year is not suitable.

    In other words, he needs a special tribute.

    "Is this your tribute?"

    "Yes."

    Rurik shook his head and pretended to be disgusted: "You can''t satisfy the appetite of my 10,000-strong army, so I simply don''t want it. And the women you brought out, are they old enough?"

    Thinking that he could not satisfy the King of Conquerors, Gosund hurriedly defended: "If there are not enough cattle and sheep, I can... provide some. And these women, they are old enough to serve... the king."

    "Forget it. Take all these tributes and let your village girls go back."

    "But the tribute." Saying so, Gossund secretly rejoiced.

    "Yeah. Tribute..." Rurik took three steps forward and looked down at the burly man: "Of course you have to take out some tribute." Then he glanced at the villagers and soldiers: "Your man is not bad, he can fight for me. "

    "War? Huh?"

    "Of course it''s fighting. You have to prove that you really surrendered. The best proof is to fight for me. This is exactly what I want to have a good chat with you village chiefs."

    For a moment, the coursing in his heart disappeared. Gosund was not afraid of war, but simply felt that he did not need to lead the villagers into a long war. He asked timidly, "So, who is the king''s enemy?"

    "It''s okay to tell you in advance. This king will conquer Jotaland, but the army is not here to travel to the spring. I will directly attack Denmark through the Jota River. You submissives must bring out men to fight for me, which is better than any other. Physical tribute is more important.¡±

    It turned out to be an attack on Denmark, but Gosund didn''t dare to refuse. Even if he didn''t think so, he could only sell a smiling face and claim that he would send troops to serve.

    As a result, the heads of all five villages in the north of the river, including Linhu Village, arrived, and they all brought some tributes and women in common with each other. Sewing villagers armed.

    The chieftains gathered in the council, listening intently to King Rurik''s decision.

    They didn''t have any rebuttal greetings, and even if they did, they didn''t dare to say it. Because Rurik ordered that they must form a servant army, under the leadership of the newly created Count "Break" Gorm of Wienernstad, rowed their longships into the Rus fleet and joined the operation to attack Denmark.

    Death cannot be avoided in war, and the villagers are most afraid that they will be the first to participate in the war, and they will end up with a tragic death in which all the benefits of the war are taken away by King Ross.

    Rurik could have guessed the idea, to assuage their fears, unless it made them feel that a war would plunder a great deal of loot and that the gains from the war would outweigh the loss of the population.

    Therefore, Natong''s strategy against the Swedish nobles is the second repetition of the old trick in this Gotaland region.

    The leader of the town of J?nk?ping on Lake Wettern was invited to the council, and this person came forward and said that the locals could not believe that Lake Wettern was savagely conquered by the army of Ross. It was this leader who came out and said that thanks to the great love of the king, Jonkoping, who had surrendered to the kingdom of Rus, had been granted tax exemption for ten years for assisting the king.

    "Yes! It is tax-free for ten years." Rurik told frankly: "You think I will collect tribute? Of course I will, and that will be in ten years. Now we make an appointment, you send troops, each of the five villages will Fifty men are sent out, in addition to bringing their own weapons, the king is responsible for the meal. You fight for me, and you have the right to loot the spoils. In exchange, you will get ten years of tax exemption for sending troops."

    The noble king made such a promise, and even swore to Odin that he would carry out his decision.

    Smart people have to find ways to maximize the interests of themselves and their villages. Although "not paying tribute for ten years" is very magical, they choose to fully agree with the wise decision of the king.

    But Rurik is not at a loss. Ten years of tax exemption does not mean giving up benefits. They were a thin flock of sheep, and it was imperative to fatten them up for later wool cutting. And their portals will inevitably be opened, and Ross''s supplies will be transported in. The locals can only exchange food for commodities, including the villagers considering immigrating with their families. Ten years is enough time for them to develop, and then taxation will not cause them any pain.

    The political ecology of the northern part of the G?ta River near Lake V?nern was reshaped. The essence of the so-called Earl of V?nernstad was a loose alliance of five villages with a total population of about 4,000. During the slack season, 250 villages were taken out. Ten fighters is no problem. Here, "Bone Broken" Gorm is the only local earl and the most senior noble to be canonized, and its official title is "War Chief". So, according to the tradition of Rus, the elected heads of the other four villages that maintained the stability of the Earl Kingdom were conferred the title of Baron by Rurik at the meeting. Well", which means the squire assistant of the war chief.

    In this way, the more than ten boyars that Rurik canonized in Novgorod means barons. They are the village manor owners, and the governor of Novgorod manages them. Rurik and the royal family will not be harmed unless necessary. Fuck a certain village. This system has been operating in Novgorod for many years and everything is normal, and it is no problem to reproduce it in the newly conquered Gyota Valley.

    This is based on the canonization principle of the Rus Kingdom during the transition period from a tribal alliance to a feudal state. Rurik studied the Eastern system and the Frankish system to a certain extent, mainly from the Frankish Kingdom, and then based on the Viking tradition. Currently, there are only dukes, earls, and barons. Three titles.

    The canonized nobles are hereditary, which means that with the support of King Ross, those who were selected by the village council by surprise will firmly control the power when they go back. In this northern Europe where the strong are king, the Nordic Council has established the bottom line of survival for "holding together for warmth", but if there is a chance, the strong among them will still be self-reliant kings, and no matter how bad it is, they will have to mix up a pirate leader.

    In one day, the north of the G?ta River had been pacified, and the number of troops armed by the villagers brought by the newly canonized viscounts had actually exceeded Rurik''s needs.

    After some screening, those who were obviously pulled together were first repatriated, and in the end the two hundred and fifty best ones, together with the canonized Viscount, were directly managed by Earl Gorm.

    In this way, the lakeside village and surrounding areas are completely open to the Rus army, and the army stranded by the lake can enter the inland river area in a grand manner.

    Things went more smoothly than Rurik imagined, and it was expected that the three to four days would be finished in two days.

    The new Count''s army needs to feel the King''s generosity! Moreover, the physical quality of these people did not satisfy Rurik.

    It stands to reason that the Gotalans are all Vikings. Men and women who can survive to adulthood in the harsh environment of northern Europe are all in good physical fitness, at least surpassing the group of serf villagers in Frank who were oppressed by the lords.

    But compared with the Rus army, it is clear at a glance who is stronger and who is inferior.

    Why is the Rus army especially the army of the Duchy of Rus so powerful?

    When the oatmeal was boiled in a huge iron pot, it was put into the wooden bowl of the new Earl''s Army soldier with a wooden spoon.

    Rurik fulfilled his promise. The food and treatment of these servant soldiers was inferior to that of the Rus army, but it was really dreamy to be able to eat the rewarded oats unscrupulously during this spring famine.

    Earl Gorm and the four barons had more wonderful meals, such as honey water, grilled fish and porridge, and miraculously combustible spirits.

    Indeed, they took the unseen flammable liquor as proof of the power of King Rurik, and drinking the flaming liquor felt warm in their stomachs, feeling that they had been blessed by the gods.

    The actual strength of the Ross Army is 6,000 people. When large and small ships block the river, and when non-farm fields are crowded with campfire campers, the villagers can''t bear to believe that there are 10,000 people.

    This is the largest army the locals have ever seen. The abundance of personnel, weapons and equipment and logistics has completely refreshed their understanding of the army.

    The banks of the Yota River seemed to be blazing with raging fires, and the huge bonfire stalls were as dense as stars. The aroma of boiled wheat and grilled fish fills the air, where the army is taking a crucial break.

    Arik was full of doubts about the fact that his younger brother was too friendly to those villagers in the past. His younger brother was too kind, and many things were clearly unnecessary!

    He knew a lot of things. If he was the decision maker, he would accept the tributes and women handed over by the villagers and then give them to his brothers, and then simply force them to hand over the servant army and bring their own dry food to serve.

    The younger brother has his own choices. He is almost twenty years old now, and any decision must be full of wisdom.

    Arik was too lazy to think because there were still plenty of challenges ahead.

    However, this invasion of the Danish mainland has a high probability of encountering resistance, and a **** battle is probably indispensable. All the fleets are drifting downstream, will the locals voluntarily surrender?

    "If it were me, I would rather die than surrender."

    Based on this kind of heart-to-heart thinking, he ordered his people to be busy preparing for the unexpected.

 Chapter 905ï¼š The sky reddened by bonfires at night is their extreme malice

    The Yota River is not a small river. Although its total length is not long, the water flow is printed from Lake Venern, and the river channel at the mouth of the lake is 100 meters wide.

    When the mighty Ross fleet passed through the village of Neihu, what people faced was a large river with a sharply enlarged width.

    The width of the river has reached the level of 200 meters, and it is currently the wet season in early summer. Although the river is wide, the inflow of the river can still bring the entire fleet southward quickly.

    All the sails are folded, and people only need to hold the rudders of various colors to keep the ships in order.

    The oncoming wind is warm and moist, and people with a keen sense of smell can smell the salty taste in it.

    On the bow deck of the flagship, Rurik the King of Ross was in high spirits. Beside him stood a flamboyantly blond girl who was none other than Noren, Countess of Narvik.

    The king was standing behind him, his big hands on his shoulders.

    Noren is happy, since she counted the days and was surprised that she didn''t have her menstrual period, she realized that something was important, and as her lower abdomen slowly swelled, she knew that good things had come.

    She is already pregnant, but her body wrapped in thick clothes can only be observed by her husband Rurik alone. Even if the army composed of her native tribe is in the Rus army, most of those people do not know or care about it. .

    Noren was, of course, the countess of Narvik Port, but the army of the locals was now directly under Rurik''s command.

    Rurik couldn''t be sure that a pregnant woman would manage an army of five hundred people, and the general Hai Rafid was responsible for such technical work.

    The soft wind blew her face, her blond hair fluttered in the wind, and her fair face became golden.

    Noren squinted and enjoyed the tenderness.

    "I''m comfortable standing here."

    "Really? Try to open your arms." Rurik murmured.

    "Okay." She did as she did, and gradually a feeling similar to flying came to her mind. "It''s funny, I''m like a bird."

    Rurik didn''t say anything, he put his hands on her waist...

    This tender scene was seen by many people, and there were many discussions about it.

    Especially seen by the village warriors of the newly appointed servants of the Count of Wienernstadt''s army. Obviously, this must be the real reason for the king to refuse the villagers to provide women to serve. The king of Ross took his wife on an expedition.

    More importantly, these people have heard a lot of rumors. It turns out that the personnel in the Rus army are quite complicated, and some strange-looking residents of the "Eastern Land" will not be discussed. The wife of the king is not Swedish, but a genuine Norwegian.

    What is a Norwegian? In the cognition of all Gotaland people, they are mainly residents of the west of the central mountain range of Scandinavia, and they are all Norwegians.

    There were at least five hundred genuine Norwegian warriors in the Rus army, well-equipped and well-trained, much to the surprise of the Earl''s Army soldiers, especially Earl Gorm himself.

    So that woman is also an earl, of the same rank as yourself? There are countless things Gorm doesn''t know yet. He is full of curiosity about the unknown, but he has already guessed a lot about what the fleet will encounter when it reaches the southern mouth of the river.

    Flying like a bird, Noren enjoyed the feeling very much. She gradually lowered her arms and asked abruptly: "I heard some people say that this river leads directly to the sea. When we see the sea, is the opposite of the sea really Denmark? "

    "Exactly."

    "Ah! Then through Denmark we can go straight to Britain, or to my homeland."

    "Did you think of some people and things, such as..."

    "My two brothers." She turned her face. "Speaking of which, you haven''t met them for some years, even me. They became kings in Britain, and I really want to see them."

    "It''s not impossible, but I''m afraid it won''t be possible this year."

    "I understand. We chose the war against Denmark, even though the real king of Mercia is here. Regraf will have to return to Britain sooner or later, right? At that time, his little kingdom will be bordered by my elder brother''s kingdom of York. At that time, Regraf will be protected by my elder brother."

    "indeed."

    A sense of emptiness struck, Noren sighed lightly, after all, this was the era of wild men, and a noblewoman might not be involved in the men''s struggle for hegemony.

    "I... also heard that there are many G?talans living on the south side of the river. They have been threatened by the Danes for a long time and may attack us. You want to force them to surrender maybe..."

    "Then fight! I have arranged for the soldiers to prepare. If there is a war, I will easily defeat them. I hope my preparations are redundant. I don''t believe that those guys are simple and reckless."

    The Yota River is not tortuous, and most of the rivers run in a near-standard north-south direction. Its total length is nearly 100 kilometers. Because it travels downstream, the Ross fleet can float to the sea in only two days at most.

    They set off early in the morning, and the huge fleet moved forward one after another. Although the ships pulled anchor and set sail at different times, the latecomers eventually caught up with the ships in front and merged into a fleet.

    They encountered a brand new village by the river in the afternoon, with orders from the great king to guard against a reckless attack by the southern Ghotarans.

    Everyone opened their eyes to watch the hazy village, and a wonderful feeling floated in their hearts. The village is definitely not abandoned, it is the lack of people''s vigor in this area. The lakeside grassland with lush water and grass has no grazing, and the farmland is unmanned. There are no people fishing by the river, as if selectively ignoring the architecture of the village. , this area is like a no-man''s land.

    The long ships are guarding the large ships, and the large ships are arranged in a long snake array.

    All the sackcloth protecting the torsion slingshot was taken off, and the deck soldiers were on standby. Although the slingshot was not charged, the soldiers holding the javelin could quickly reload and charge for shooting.

    The round shields were placed on the sides of the longship, and most of the oars were stored in the cabin.

    At the beginning, King Rurik only issued an order to "be vigilant against the villagers at the southern estuary". Due to the strong alertness of the flagship, all ships maintained absolute combat readiness, as if they were passing through the territory of the Kingdom of Denmark.

    Perhaps the move is jittery with the mentality of being wary of Danish fighters in the southern Danish Gotaland.

    In the evening, the fleet immediately docked and camped.

    There is a village nearby, and Earl Gorm, who is familiar with the geography and hydrology of this generation, did not hesitate to identify the name of the village.

    Gorm told Rurik: "That village, we call it the Milk Village, just like the simple name, the people in the village raised a lot of cattle."

    Since the locals are good at raising cattle, sending troops to rush over now can easily force them to surrender, right? It''s enough to make them pay tribute to some milk immediately, so that they can change the taste of dinner here.

    Rurik had an idea and pointed in the direction of the village: "Gorm, now is the time to prove your loyalty. You know, this king does not pursue senseless killing. You take your people over there and convince them to surrender. "

    "Oh! Your Majesty is merciful, I will go here."

    Along the way, although Gorm felt that some villagers had actually escaped, not all villages would hide with their families. The Rus army seems to be moving, and their king is not a villain, but a real hero, and surrendering to them is not a bad thing.

    When the Rus army camped along the river, Gorm rushed to the milk village at the fastest speed in the twilight.

    When they entered the village, they were dumbfounded. Even though Gorm called out, the whole village was still silent.

    He vigilantly entered some houses to check, and found that the soot from the fire was cold, and there were some useless things left in the houses.

    This village originally raised far more cattle than the villagers. It is their specialty to deliver milk products to the surrounding villages. Now, the cowshed and sheepfold are empty. On the contrary, a huge number of cow hoof marks were left on the ground, all of which were pointing to the south.

    "Boss, I''ve seen it here, and I don''t even have a chicken." His close friend ran back to report.

    After a while, another old man said worriedly: "In my opinion, they all retreated south, I''m afraid they are watching out for the Rus."

    Gorm patted his body and rubbed his hands vigorously to shake off the dust. He didn''t want that, but the evidence pointed to villagers taking their families to the south. In other words, the evidence has been shown from the moment the army landed. There were no fishing boats in the milk village, and the pier was empty.

    Gorm hurriedly returned to his orders, and met the King by the fire.

    Rurik was very polite, and threw a grilled fish directly: "Eat it. Tell me about what you found. It looks like you found an uninhabited village."

    Gom was a little surprised when he took the grilled fish given by the king. The king is very young but pays great attention to the loyalty of the warriors.

    The fish are caught on the spot, and in the near bank of the river where the water is soothing is a good place for trawling, but the catch is not very large.

    Gorm took a bite of his loyalty to the king and sighed: "The villagers drove their cattle and sheep south. In my opinion, they made the stupidest choice."

    "After all... do you still have to fight? It''s a stupid choice indeed."

    "Because there are some strong men in the south." Gorm said.

    "Strong man? How strong?"

    "Like Karl the Crazy Bear, the people in those villages are also very courageous, if the Danes files attack, they will swarm them to fight. Because the Danes always come for slaves, no one can stand this kind of thing. Although I don''t Clearly, but they must have heard a lot of information and have been prepared for us."

    Gorm is a local, and his information is very valuable. In addition, Rurik does not have a complete grasp of the generalized Gothenburg that peacefully conquered the entire Yota River. Now that the sunset is like blood, it is not like this sunset. omen.

    Rurik settled down: "If that''s the case, I don''t have any extravagant hopes."

    He immediately worried about the nobles and generals, and rushed to hold a military meeting by the bonfire.

    The general principle of strategy is still to strive for peaceful conquest. If they choose to fight, the Ross will take the initiative to attack. However, the attack must be done in moderation, creating opportunities for them to surrender, and even allowing them to surrender with dignity.

    This made some brave and ruthless men shouted, and Arik, who was incomparable, questioned: "In my opinion, it is necessary to conquer them in a battle. I have never seen Ross Junwei, and those guys will think about it in the future. Rebellion."

    Aric spoke without any intention, and these words were also beating the submissive Earl Gorm.

    Arik is a reckless man. If he is given a huge army, this guy will fight until the whole army is exhausted. For this cousin of the king, the blue fox made such an evaluation.

    After all, the king has made the canonization in advance, and a fortress city will rise at the southern mouth of the river called Gothenburg. There is a brand new Russ shop that trades with Denmark, and it is also the fief of the blue fox. If the locals are slaughtered, he will be destroyed. Blue Fox''s Ambition.

    "Forget it." The blue fox shouted in public: "Your Majesty made me an earl, Arik, you never want to kill all my people?"

    "Is it the Yottarans from the south? Do you really believe that they will submit to you as an outsider? Forget it! Or kill some people to force them to submit."

    "So what? You slaughter a lot, and the people who survive are full of hatred. At that time, I will manage the place instead of you! Their hatred can only be directed against me, and the plan to revive the shop that the king hopes will be over."

    "What do you want?" Arik didn''t want to quarrel with his friends, so he shrugged and said softly: "Maybe you still think you can persuade them with one mouth."

    "It''s not impossible."

    "Forget it. I advise you not to be reckless. If you go, they won''t allow them to cut your head." Arik Haosheng reminded.

    Because Gorm mentioned three strong men, Badal "Bigfoot", Cedric "Broken Tooth", and Eric "Archer", and pointed out that they were very prestigious among the locals.

    These three are not warlords and tyrants. They all made great achievements in the battle against the Danish pirates in the past, and were naturally elected as speakers by their respective villages. They are all the heads of the big southern villages. Unlike other villages, they are all selected by surprise. These three have always been stable leaders. It is more appropriate to say that they are chiefs.

    Led the villagers to successfully resist the pirate invasion, but only successfully resisted.

    The pirates who attacked them in the early years were none other than the Robard tribe of Hafgen, the old Danish king, and the residents of the entire Gota River Basin were aware of this.

    Count Gorm naturally knew about this, and he was very willing to obey Rurik''s command now, not only because of the huge Rus army, but also because the man who killed the old Danish king Havgen was the King Rurik in front of him. In this matter, Gorm is very willing to believe.

    There are three great chiefs in the south, and they have a high probability of choosing to fight.

    Rus, Swedes, Norwegians and even Finns, these warriors in the Rus army can be described as "Viking warriors". They admire brave warriors, even if the battle can be an egg on a rock.

    Are the people of the South really determined to fight, is the fight on land or in the river? The soldiers informed each other that night, and with the spread of information, by the next morning, the soldiers of the entire army were already certain that there would be a big battle today.

    People who have been in the battlefield can often detect murderousness, but the Rus people lit bonfires along the river to make the river burn. For the Gotaland people in the southern mouth of the river, this is not a murderous problem, but a tomahawk. hanging over his head.

    Now, the situation for the Gotaland people at the mouth of the sea has become extremely terrifying!

    As Gorm revealed, as many as 20 large and small villages, as well as some scattered families of loggers in the forest, migrated to the mouth of the river in unison. Maybe it''s better for everyone to escape into the forest, because there is a precedent for successfully fighting against the Danish pirates in the past, they are clearly aware of the advantages of holding together and fighting the enemy, and this time they naturally gathered together quickly.

    The three strongmen who made military exploits in the past were elected as leaders by the people, and nearly 20,000 people poured into the sea entrance all of a sudden!

    It has been more than a decade and the Gotaland people have never been more united than they are today. Their unity was born of fear, and now they are united in confidence.

    There are a large number of islands at the mouth of the Yota River. The landforms of the bay area are trivial, and there are many hills on both sides of the bay.

    People from outside did not dare to trample on the farmland of Haikou villages. They had to set up temporary camps on the deserted beach. Because of the crowded environment, they had to graze cattle and sheep to continue production.

    Then at night, a large number of bonfires were lit at the mouth of the sea, and the air was filled with the strong smell of burning pine resin.

    The south wind drifted north with the odor, directly to the camp of the Russ army.

    Therefore, when the Gotaland people saw that the northern sky was illuminated red at the mouth of the sea, they could judge that the army suspected of Swedes was about to kill.

    As the night fell, Rurik and the nobles, generals, and even ordinary warriors had no extravagant hopes for tomorrow.

    After many battles of ten thousand people, the veteran Ross warrior who has experienced hundreds of battles only sees the sky suddenly turning red in the corner of the night. There are only two situations that can be explained. Either the forest is burning, or there is a large army stationed there. .

    A large number of bonfires can illuminate the clouds in the sky red. In this Middle Ages without light pollution, the strange scene is enough to make people sensitive.

    The soldiers of the Rus Army subconsciously imagined the enemy as thousands of soldiers preparing for fierce battle. Although everyone had the confidence to defeat them quickly with powerful force, ordinary soldiers still did not dare to take it lightly.

    There are three strong men in Jotaland? In fact, many soldiers surrendered because of Gorm''s failure to fight, and subconsciously felt that this guy was a coward.

    The three strong men in the south are probably the real strong men. Their army can light up the bonfires and turn the clouds red. This must be really brave.

    What about the facts?

    The huge camp at the mouth of the sea is already in chaos! The mysterious army of suspected Swedes in the north has arrived at the door. The three leaders carry the people''s desire to survive.

    The political situation was very unfavorable for these Gottarans. Just south of the strait was Jutland and Zealand, where Danes were everywhere. The east is an endless undeveloped forest, and if you enter it rashly, only true hunters can survive in the wild. To the west is Oslo, where the population of Norwegians has grown quite large in recent years as many Bergen have moved in.

    Stepping into the enemy''s territory will be resolutely counterattacked. The Jotalan people have no way to retreat, and the unknown enemy is in front of them. The three leaders showed their abilities and pulled out an army of 10,000 people that night.

    It is indeed an army of ten thousand people, men, women and children, even if a pine stick is sharpened as a short spear The people who do not want to die and do not want to be slaves are united.

    An army of 10,000 people is really enough, and among them, there are only more than 3,000 strong men who are really young and strong and good at fighting.

    Three thousand people! The Gotaland people have never assembled three thousand men as warriors. This is definitely not the case of the mad bear Karl forcing a group of fishermen who do not want to fight. These three thousand people have no illusions. They have already been called by the leader. war. Or that''s what everyone who can handle a weapon thinks so.

    The longboats of the Gothalans were mobilized, and a hundred longboats carried the largest fleet of the Gothalans in history. In fact, if such a large army is assembled, they can directly invade Denmark to take revenge. It is true that if the right to life is not threatened by a destructive threat, there will be no such army as it is today, and they don''t even know that they have burst into a strong fighting force.

    It is a pity that they are facing the Rus fleet and more than 6,000 soldiers who are invincible in northern Europe.

    The two sides had never been in contact with each other, but they both judged the extreme malice of the other party by illuminating the clouds directly above the camp where they were located.

    Fierce fighting on the course of the G?ta River is inevitable.

 Chapter 906ï¼š Battle of the Lower Gyota

    The warriors of G?taland gathered by the riverside, snuggled up to sleep by the bonfire, and polished and polished their axes and swords under the fire.

    Twenty villages in the lower reaches of the Yota River handed over their men one after another, and elected and gave military power to three strong men.

    In principle, "Bigfoot" Badal, "Broken Tooth" Cedric and "Archer" Eric, the three have exactly the same power.

    How to fight?

    There are three thousand men in the hands of the three people, which is all the elites that the residents of the entire Yota River can gather. As for the other tens of millions of villagers armed, it was really a mixed crowd. At least these three brave men did not believe that those people could create any miracles.

    Speaking of personal experience, only "Bigfoot" Badar has commanded an army of 500 people among the three. It was the first time to rule an army of 3,000. If he wanted to keep the army from chaos, Badar had no experience, and the other two brave men had no experience.

    On the contrary, Eric the "Archer" discussed with the other two and came up with a small coup for the attack.

    "Put all the men with bows under my command, and let me lead a group of people to take the lead. When I find the enemy, I shoot them with arrows, and then you two rush up with your brothers. If the enemy is in the river, then Jump gangs to fight, and if the enemy is on the shore, land and kill."

    Nicknamed "The Archer", Eric is a true archer. However, this is personal bravery after all, and the guy in his hand is also average. He is a man who uses a short wooden bow to perfection, but he is only playing with a short wooden bow.

    "You take all the archers to open the situation first, you... don''t you enjoy the honor first?" Cedric was a little puzzled.

    "I''m not obsessed with honor now, I''ll open up the situation first, just to facilitate your actions." Eric explained.

    "Just do it. I will give you all the hunters in my village." Badar made a difficult decision, and he looked into Eric''s eyes: "You must mess up the battlefield and create opportunities for the brothers behind us. "

    Listen, Cedric also surrendered all his hunters.

    Iron is not uncommon in the G?ta River basin. A very large cone-shaped hill stands in the southern part of Lake V?nern, and below the hill is the G?ta River.

    There is a local village that is famous for smelting iron from blocks. They mine high-quality superficial iron ore, burn it into sponge iron on the spot, and continuously hammer it into iron ingots, which are then processed into complex iron tools. They don''t know the carburizing technique of steelmaking, but they know the importance of quenching.

    Their lack of iron is relative to the consumption of ordinary life. The axe for logging, the fork for fishing and even the cluster of arrows are all iron tools, but they are not luxurious enough to make chain mail.

    The suspected Swedes had already occupied the northern part of the river. If they discovered the secret of iron smelting and occupied there, no matter what the people in the south thought, they would indeed lose the iron ore they had opened up.

    Fighting is not only fighting for the immediate survival, but also grasping the future.

    The 300 men with bows were commanded by "Archer" Eric. Among the 3,000 elites, there were 10 longboats and 300 people. They would serve as the vanguard of the upstream fleet and challenge the enemy first.

    At least until the sun rises, the huge force maintains the confidence of the Jotalan warriors. After all, there were 3,000 of them, and they all gathered together to show their golden hair to form a spectacular sight.

    No, the morning sun rises, and the thick morning mist rising from the river quickly dissipates.

    Today''s weather is okay, but the sky is a little cloudy. Now that it has entered the early summer when it is easy to rain, the rain may happen at any time. If the battle takes place in the rain, it is quite unfavorable for the Jotaland people.

    The three brave men banged on their round shields, and more warriors joined them to shake the momentum.

    Many people slept soundly all night, ate some salted fish and dried meat early in the morning, then picked up their weapons and went straight to the long boat parked in the reeds.

    The men shouted their horns and pushed the boat into the river. They didn''t care about their wet boots. They put down their long oars as soon as they climbed the long boat, and started cruising and waiting near the shore where the current was extremely gentle.

    Three thousand warriors rushed to the battlefield, and their relatives took up arms and waited on the shore.

    The people made an agreement that when the elites went north, the others fled into the woodlands. For those women and children, their husbands and fathers are afraid of bad luck this time, and the farewell in the early morning is probably a goodbye forever.

    The village priests slaughtered the cattle and sheep of their own villages, and slaughtered the cheeks and foreheads of the village soldiers with the blood of the livestock. The priest has sacrificed to Odin! The blood has divine power.

    All battles have been divinely ordered, and some people''s nervous hearts have been soothed, and they have become more looking forward to today''s active attack.

    But until now, everyone still doesn''t know the real situation they are facing the enemy. All the knowledge comes from the long-distance witnesses of the escaped fishermen, who pointed out that they saw a very large fleet, and some large ships were like floating on the lake. boulders.

    The Jotalans are not absolute frogs in the well.

    Just two thousand years ago, an exotic fleet came with mighty power and burned Godfrehagen in the Kingdom of Denmark. The city was at the northernmost tip of the Jutland peninsula, and the straight-line distance from the mouth of the G?ta River was not very far. The people of Gotaland didn''t want to take the initiative to provoke the Danes, and they applauded when they saw that the former slave hunters suffered a catastrophe. Even if the Danes were attacked by a huge fleet, some people of insight in Gotaland were vigilant.

    The inexplicable fleet that appeared in Lake V?nern was different from the inexplicable fleet that attacked Denmark. The eyewitnesses on the lake must have seen the huge fleet, and they described it with added content as "the fleet that attacked the great city of Denmark." exactly the same". It''s just an added worry...

    The sun shone on the faces of the warriors, and more than a hundred long boats of the G?talans formed a triangular array in the wide river.

    They gave up their illusions of peace, as did the Rus army not far away.

    It''s just that unlike the Gotaland people, the naval battle mode that the kingdom of Ross loves can create a new era.

    The flagship Gourdot sits in the middle, with six sails of the same class, Sperosville, Duke of Ostara, Avlora, Grey Squirrel, Vepsarava and Rudy Cruisers as the front line of the march, they form a wall!

    There are four planetary sail destroyers on each wing of the sail cruiser. Their tonnage and small force are also weak. This weakness is naturally weaker than that of large ships.

    Except for the royal pirate Speuter, who was holding the Salmon Chief, armed to the teeth, to attack freely in the Baltic Sea, the main ships of the Rus Kingdom were already drifting in the Gyota River.

    Just like the cavalry launched a wall-mounted attack, the main force of the Ross fleet built a wall, and the front line formed a wide offensive arc. Once the enemy encountered the enemy, the enemy ship must first face the hard hull of the large ship, especially the deliberate installation of bronze rams. keel.

    So, just as the sun was shining, the two armies saw each other clearly.

    Some soldiers climbed along their bodies to the main mast observation deck and tied their waists with ropes to prevent them from accidentally falling. In the era of no telescope, natural farsightedness was invited to be a professional sailor, and now there is a watchman sitting on the top of the mainmast of every big ship. trumpet.

    So all the observers of the big ship saw the terrifying scene due to the south. Isn''t that large white thing shining on the river the sail of the long ship?

    The traditional longboats of the Principality of Ross were all replaced with better Latin jibs, so as to catch the wind in all directions for their own use. .

    A huge fleet appeared in front of them. Although they were all familiar longboats, they formed a dense formation of longboats on the 200-meter-wide river. The Rus army could not have imagined that the Gotalans were so heroic, and they chose to take the initiative. attack?

    Yes, Rurik heard the bullhorn, and all the soldiers were wary.

    One observed following the dangling cable, and fell heavily on the ground after only three or four seconds of rapid descent. The battle was imminent, and without regard for the etiquette, he ran to the bow deck of the flagship ship swiftly to meet the king, who had already put on his armor.

    "King! There is a dense longship ahead, and the Jotarans are going to fight with us."

    "I see. You... don''t be afraid of the mast." Rurik''s mind was full of confrontation, and he pushed the man directly: "You also join the deck battle, and quickly control the torsion slingshot."

    Although Rurik would not personally fight with a sword or a crossbow due to the current situation, he himself issued an all-out battle order and ordered the semaphore soldiers to inform the entire army of the king''s order.

    The flag of the King of Ross on the top of the flagship was still flying, and a black flag was quickly raised to the top.

    This is the meaning of war, and each ship only sees it as the king''s life. At the same time, semaphore soldiers holding two prominent yellow flags stand on the open space of the bow or stern deck of each ship, so as to communicate precisely.

    What is needed most at this moment is the spirit of a reckless man, and Arik is unparalleled in his qualifications for meritorious service.

    But after communicating with the flagship, the flag soldier informed him of the king''s order: "My lord, the king ordered us to try to sink the enemy''s ship, but don''t think about those who fell into the water to shoot arrows. The king ordered us to throw down the ropes and capture those who fell into the water."

    "Is this more honorable? Bah!" Arik stomped his feet and gave the flag soldier a blank look: "Forget it. Go and tell the king, I will obey."

    Aric sits on the Speros Villa, and because there is a small box under the wooden statue on the bow of the ship, which houses a strand of hair from the late High Priest Villa, the whole ship is believed to have always had divine power, and it can be used here. A group of soldiers from the First Flag Team were very happy when they fought on a boat.

    Arik ordered his subordinates again: "Show all the torsion slingshots! Sink their ships! Remember, we must act fast! Sink them! Sink them!"

    Therefore, Arik was determined not to take prisoners. If he didn''t want to do so, he planned to take the lead in the battle. Compared with capturing prisoners, he wanted to become the general who sank the most enemy ships in the entire army.

    But the wind direction is very unfavorable for the Rus army, although the jib can be used to travel against the wind after lowering the jib. Headwind sailing pays attention to fold-line movement, unless the distance between ships is large enough, and the relatively cramped environment today cannot allow ships to perform headwind skills.

    Just like a duel between knights, the main ships of the Ross fleet have slightly left behind the armed cargo ships and traditional longships, and the pure battleships of the kingdom rushed to the battlefield.

    On the other side of the battlefield, when the longboat fleet of the Gotaland people saw the so-called "huge fleet", no matter how they felt, the battle was inevitable, like a runaway car rushing hopelessly towards a Mercedes-Benz tank. .

    At first, Eric "Archer" felt that the ships were not big because of the long distance.

    "Brothers, put up the oars! Arrows and bows, and then prepare the axe! We are waiting for the opportunity to jump in."

    It seems that it is impossible to raid the enemy''s camp today, but to engage in a river ship battle. Such a battle is expected by everyone.

    As the distance drew in, Eric "Archer" was already trembling with shock at the wall-like ship.

    How to fight this?

    The ships were flying some familiar flags, and Eric suddenly realized. "Ah! Those ships that pass through the strait every year and provoke the Danes every year are them?!"

    The sea battles of the Vikings are nothing more than three types of collision, archery and jumping, and they are also the three most primitive and rude combat modes. Both sides are about the same long boats, and they can only be so big, and now those big boats are far higher than the long boats.

    The broadside torsion slingshots cannot output full firepower straight ahead, and only the two frontmost seats can be fired forward.

    that''s enough.

    The Pioneer battleship seems to be equipped with two "small-caliber single-mounted guns", which are essentially two one-pound conical cast iron bullets.

    The projectile has grooves reserved during casting, and because of these slightly spiral grooves, the projectile also spins in flight, which greatly enhances the accuracy.

    The Ross ships attacked first, hitting their longships first, just outside the range of the G?talan shooters.

    The relief sculpture of the alien beast on the bow was smashed into pieces, and the soldiers standing in command were killed on the spot.

    More projectiles were missed because of the long distance and the turbulence of the ship.

    The distance between the two armies was rapidly approaching, and the shooting window left for the Ross Army was gone in an instant.

    "Attention! Collision is coming! Help them all!" Arik commanded loudly, but he also grabbed the ship''s side.

    The front end of the bronze ram is an obtuse angle. Although the speed of Sperosville is agreed with the natural flow rate of the Yota River, it is better than her own tonnage. , After all, the whole boat was directly ridden by the big boat, and even the archers on it were pressed to the bottom of the boat.

    Under such a fearful sight, the Gotaland ships did not dare to speak of archery, their bow-holding hands were trembling, and the soldiers were shivering hopelessly waiting for the impact to occur.

    Because they are the vanguard of Jotaland, behind them are a large number of friendly longships. Their position determines that the enemy is in front of the enemy and the friendly army is behind. The retreat is blocked and can only be helpless and beaten.

    Seeing that a large ship was about to rush over, Eric "Archer" made the first ship of resistance that was feared by the Jotalans.

    He fired an arrow at the incoming warship, and the collision occurred.

    The terrifying impact destroyed the ship, and Eric was thrown directly into the river, where he was pushed aside by the hard hull of the Ross battleship.

    He lost his bow, and when he fell into the water, he hurriedly took off his absorbent boots and jacket under the water, and finally felt a piece of wood that floated up. Like him, there are quite a few Gotaland warriors who have surfaced like a sap. They all saw a horrific scene. There were some large ships around them, and a large group of cross-dressed soldiers with bows were condescending and glaring. onlookers.

    If the people on the big boat shoot arrows at this time, Eric knows that he is almost certain to die.

    He was so lucky to have survived, the next door had just been knocked numb and at least his life was saved, and he realized that his longboat had been knocked down, and many brothers in the same village died in the river.

    Suddenly, a cable was thrown down.

    Only to hear the people on the big ship shouting in Norse with some strange accent: "Gottarans! Surrender to avoid death! Grab the rope and come up!"

    Surrender to death? Of course Eric didn''t want to die, and he didn''t have time to think about the current situation. He simply succumbed to his survival instinct and grabbed the rope thrown by the invader, so he became a prisoner of war in the Ross army.

    "Archer" Eric was caught alive by the follow-up armed cargo ships, or the main purpose of these cargo ships was to capture prisoners. Eric was thrown aside with his hands tied, he dared not speak, and then saw more survivors being carried up. Those who didn''t agree were hit with a few sticks and then tied their hands and feet, and those who didn''t resist were simply tied and thrown aside.

    Obviously, these foreign invaders have powerful ships and are unwilling to slaughter, which is very abnormal. With Eric''s limited knowledge, he estimated his future - becoming a slave.

    This huge fleet is here to capture slaves! Just like the old Danish pirates! If they succeed, wouldn''t the entire Gothenburg region be doomed?

    Thinking of the strongest army ever assembled in the lower reaches of the Jota River in the Pan-Gothenburg region, it was hit by the invader''s fleet in an instant. Unwilling? resignedly? Eric is more of a lament for the no-net war situation.

    As the battle continued, the mighty Ross battleship rushed into the army of barefoot peasants like heavy cavalry.

    The successive impacts ravaged the longships of the Jotalans, and hundreds of warriors were immediately swept into the river. Those long ships that passed through the gaps of the big ships were not lucky. The ships were fatally shot by the big ships at close range, and the bottom of the ship was immediately smashed into a large number of holes, and the river water poured in like a spring. The soldiers roared hopelessly with their round shields and axes, and in response they were again crossbow bolts fired by the Rus army.

    No, Arik still rushed to the front. He deliberately let the Sperosvillea hit less, just to avoid the speed being delayed.

    He seized the opportunity, and the whole ship became the vanguard officer among the vanguard officers.

    "Brothers, the opportunity is here! Drop the triangular maple! Charge against the wind and kill them!"

    However, his speed was still delayed, and the impact could no longer shred the long ship, but it pushed the ship in front of him away.

    Arik was delighted to be besieged, and he was not the target of public criticism, for the bowbearer''s longship had already been annihilated in the initial impact.

    As for the other two brave men of Gotaland''s army, they were shocked by the easy defeat of their old friend "Archer" Eric, and now a terrifying big ship is killing everyone. The sad reminder is that now only this big ship is condescending to shoot arrows and terrifying arrows. (actually projectiles) can also smash through ships. Because of the loss of long-range weapons, he can only throw harpoons in vain to fight back.

    There was chaos in the river, and it was like a large traffic jam scene.

    The Gotalans have a large number of ships, and they have lost the motivation to continue northward, and they have lost a lot of ships. Continuing to go north is already powerless, and the ships at the entire chaotic battle scene are slowly drifting downstream at the speed of the Yota River.

    "Shoot! Sink their ship! Don''t let them flee!"

    Arik ordered loudly He can''t wait to run on the water and kill with an axe!

    But the morale of the Gotaland army had collapsed.

    Badal and Cedric, who had never fought such a useless battle, seemed to be able to continue to consume only if they were all sunk by these outsiders, so they could only retreat tactically.

    In fact, it was a complete rout!

    The two brave men didn''t really lose their confidence. They had a second plan, and now they wanted to take the remnants to retreat to the downstream villages and gather with the hidden villagers.

    The escape has begun! However, the two of them were shocked that a **** big ship was chasing after them.

    It''s Arik. Let the poor thief go to hell!

    Rurik no doubt noticed this, stomped his feet in anger and felt helpless, so he could only complain: "My cousin, the old problem has been committed again!"

 Chapter 907ï¼š Ruriks crown reaches the Denmark Strait

    The Sperosville is like a drifting fortress. The Ross soldiers standing on the deck are shooting down and shooting recklessly. It seems that this does not want to fight, it is more like free hunting!

    There is nothing special about the longships of the Gotalans, the broad and low cabins of the ships are defenseless.

    The battle situation was a disaster for the Gotaland people, because they were facing the south, and their sails were not fast enough to take advantage of the southerly wind, and they could only paddle if they wanted to escape quickly.

    The contradiction is that if you paddle your body will be completely exposed and become a living target for the enemy to shoot arrows. If you pick up a round shield for defense, not to mention the effect of this shield, you will not be able to paddle quickly to escape.

    But the shield is really effective.

    Arik and his brothers took the lead and sailed against the wind. They had to take the wind and steer away from the broken line. It was just that the powerful port and starboard sides of the ship took turns to face the enemy, and each time they could hit the effect of ten slingshots at close range.

    Only close shots can smash through the bottom of the ship, while long-range shots can only kill the enemy. In order to maximize the results of the battle, Arik is like this, just like a tiger pounces on its prey, although tigers are not good at rushing to kill a large area, but the prey they are staring at will surely die.

    One longship after another was sunk, leaking like a fountain, and the men on board held up battle axes in vain, swearing viciously, and then shot dead and wounded with steel-armed crossbows or cheap wooden-armed versions. They fell into the river and even threw their weapons, took off their absorbent coats and jumped into the river for their lives.

    Those who fell into the water scrambled to swim to the riverside if they had the ability, they became moving targets, and the Ross warriors hunted with laughter.

    "Haha! It''s like shooting ducks and geese in a swamp."

    Arik didn''t care about these shooting actions of the brothers. He greeted the sailors who were manipulating the big and small jibs in the big boat: "Continue to operate, try our best to attack! We must try to chase them!"

    Arik is a reckless man, but now he is acting bravely.

    The Russ army in the rear lost its assault force, and after defeating the sluggish army''s long fleet of Gotaland, they were busy salvaging the prisoners of war.

    The harvest of the prisoners of war was so amazing that there were not enough ropes to bind people. In the end, some soldiers on the ships forced the tomahawks to take off their coats and leave only a fig leaf. They sat on the corner of the deck with their heads in their hands to prove that they had no weapons and did not resist. And was under surveillance by Ross warriors.

    Now Arik heard it, and the brothers in the back were shouting his name.

    "This is to cheer me on!"

    What he longs for in life is not endless wealth and power, he longs to be recognized by the soldiers, and what he longs for is the current scene.

    But for the elite Jotalan who was defeated and fled in a confused battle, the two leaders tried their best to escape, and they found that there were only 20 or 30 ships after the attempt. The terrifying loss is visible to the naked eye, and the fragments of ships floating on the river tell the story fear.

    The Jotalan warriors who were lucky enough to escape to the shore no longer cared about their ships, and they fled to the forest not far away like crazy. They were killed literally, throwing away their armor and armor, and many people fled behind their cumbersome red shells, even with domineering and revealing pictures tattooed on their backs, forming an embarrassing irony with today''s embarrassment.

    "Bigfoot" Badal and "Broken Tooth" Cedric, they changed their previous self-confidence and controlled their bodies for impatience and panic. The two strongmen are not completely afraid of the pursuit of the foreign fleet. Compared with the brothers who escaped, their minds are clearer.

    Badar urged his brother: "Paddle quickly, I will run to the forest when I get ashore, and there is still a chance when I get there."

    Even though Cedric had just landed, he shouted from the backs of his brothers, "Don''t give up, we still have backup plans!"

    Of course they had a backup plan, but it was also the last plan.

    Out of 3,000 elites, only 12 out of 10 escaped and landed. This is an unimaginable defeat, but it can also inspire something unimaginable - rage.

    The further the lower reaches of the Yota River, the wider the channel, and what appears just south of Arik is not a large estuary, but a large number of small estuaries cut off by island sandbars.

    In particular, a huge sandbar overgrown with pine trees, like a screen, blocked the bell mouth of the river into the sea.

    Arik still wanted to expand the results of the battle, but he gave up the pursuit of the fleeing enemy because he was afraid of running aground because of the unclear hydrological conditions.

    The Rus army was cheering, they were busy making noises and cheering for victory, and they were busy capturing prisoners of war.

    It is a pity that a large number of Jotalan warriors who fell into the water were pulled down by their own water-absorbing clothes, and the clothes that absorbed water like lead were not easy to break free when they were in a hurry. Those who were injured did not even have a chance to struggle, suffocating in the river in pain.

    After being knocked unconscious, they were engulfed by the Yota River immediately after falling into the river. Such people are lucky. For them, death is equivalent to a momentary event, and anything after that has nothing to do with them.

    The various Ross boats lined up in front of the array pulled up the struggling prisoners of war like fishing and hunting seals. All ships have gained, including Rurik''s flagship, which has also pulled up a full twenty people.

    kill them? abuse them? Or enslave them?

    Do not. Sometimes the living are ten thousand times more useful than the dead.

    The twenty or so prisoners of war were squeezed under the central mast with their hands tied, squirming and drenched like a captured beast.

    Rurik went down the wooden ladder with satisfaction, and stood beside them arrogantly.

    His noble appearance was eye-catching, and the prisoners didn''t even dare to look directly at the tall young man, and they all lowered their heads and closed their eyes, waiting for the terrible fate.

    "Are you afraid? Why are you afraid? Now I''ll give you a chance to live. Tell me about you, and I''ll let you all go in the end." But Rurik emphasized again: "I didn''t intend to attack you at all. You are clearly the one who launched the attack first. We Russ, it is not like killing you..."

    Rurik declared his identity, and the rumors were true to the captives.

    The invader was indeed Ross, or it was possible that Ross coerced other Swedish tribal partners to launch an attack. The prisoners have no time to ask about the details. They are just ordinary hunters, fishermen and loggers. They live the most mundane and difficult lives on weekdays. Just to support themselves, their wives and children is to go all out. There is no need to know too much. matter.

    It was heard that as long as they explained their situation well, they could survive. The prisoners rushed to reveal their identities, pointed out the number of villages in the area, pointed out the strength of the soldiers on the expedition, and even the ambush soldiers they left on the shore.

    They even have an ambush? !

    Rurik was taken aback. Could it be that the number of soldiers in ambush was really 10,000? The prisoner was afraid that he was lying, because Gorm, who had surrendered before, did not introduce this situation.

    Could it be possible to gather another 10,000 armed villagers in the southern region? Considering the situation faced by the expedition of Wisingerser, perhaps the people here can indeed gather another 10,000 people, including but not limited to forcing a group of women and children. Get to the line, pick up your weapon and go hard.

    With no more questions to ask from a group of ordinary prisoners of war, Rurik learned key information. It turned out that the locals had three big bosses. The people in the lower reaches of the Yota River are in war or peace, to a large extent depends on the determination of these three people.

    Now Rurik doesn''t know that Eric "Archer" has been captured, and he learns of it as he ascends the beach owned by the southern village group.

    "Archer" Eric, the name mentioned in the battle uniform.

    Accompanied by the huge number of the kingdom''s army, there were also an equally astonishing number of prisoners, and one prisoner of war shouted about his noble status.

    Coincidentally, the noise of this prisoner of war was heard by the blue fox who landed.

    A mortal person will never boast that he is a hero, presumably this person is not babbling.

    For this piece of land, the thought of it being his own fief made Lanhu''s heart excited. These captives will be pardoned, even if the king has not ordered it. They will return to their old lives, but a whole new city of Gothenburg will rise from the ground, and prisoners of war who are released will pay tribute to themselves as Earls of Gothenburg.

    Seeing that the soldiers kicked the prisoner of war Blue Fox back to stop it, and hearing a self-proclaimed noble guy speak himself, Blue Fox resolutely took him to Rurik in front of him.

    A man with his hands tied, his upper body bare, the tattoos on his body are extremely flamboyant, and the golden heart-guard hair on his chest is also quite exaggerated.

    Lanhu first complimented: "Thanks to the great king''s wisdom, we won the battle easily."

    "Don''t sing hymns. Blue Fox, this place is your fief. If you have any demands, you can say it directly. And this prisoner..." Rurik glanced at him.

    "This person said he was very important and was the leader of the locals."

    "Oh? Do you believe it?"

    "I believe it. I believe it very much. After all, if you talk nonsense, your kindness will not cover him."

    Rurik nodded, and immediately asked the captive''s name, and got a very succinct answer.

    For a moment, Rurik''s peaceful face frowned, and he ordered: "Quick! Quickly untie this man! Bring my new shirt."

    The knife cut the rope, and Eric the "Archer" lost all restraints. He was allowed to stand up and talk, and was surprised that the noble man in front of him personally handed over a delicate white shirt.

    In the eastern part of the Rus Kingdom, the handmade textile industry is not only expanding rapidly, but also improving textile technology. The finely processed linen fabric is cut into pieces and sewn by hand by women, and its quality is not inferior to the craftsmanship of a thousand years later. After all, sewing machines or human handwork have no difference in the essence of sewing. The difference is that sewing machines can greatly improve efficiency.

    Rurik handed over the new clothes and instructed in particular: "I heard about your identity. The submissives in the north said that there are some strong men in the south, and one of them is you. As a king, I can''t see a warrior falling down."

    Rurik''s words were euphemistic and respectful, not to mention that this dress was the best dress Eric the Archer had ever seen. It''s finely stitched and soft to the touch, making it easy on the body.

    "You... are you? The leader of the Rus?" Eric asked weakly, who had changed his clothes.

    "Exactly. This king is the king of Rus, the king of Sweden. Now, it will also be your king."

    "Ah? What are you... going to do with me. And my people."

    Eric asked very succinctly, and Rurik simply didn''t talk nonsense. As a king, Rurik was not only noble, he was a tall man, even taller than his biological father Otto when he was young and victorious.

    "I am the conqueror of the North, the conqueror of the East, and the conqueror of Norway. In my army are the Rus, the Swedes, the Norse, and the armies of the East and the farther east. At my hands This is your honor, and you bravely confronted me. Although no one of our troops was injured, your behavior is admirable. Therefore, I will forgive you and your clan. You will not be slaves. "

    Won''t be a slave? Not to be killed?

    What are the young conquerors coming from afar? Tu Yile?

    Eric asked again: "Thank you for your kindness, but we will definitely pay some price."

    "Submission to me, of course. Now! Kneel down!"

    Rurik ordered abruptly, and a group of berserkers wearing bear heads gathered around him. The noon sun was full of fighters with reflective armors, and the situation could not tolerate Eric dawdling.

    So the blue fox stood beside his king happily and witnessed a special canonization.

    At first, Eric was subconsciously frightened when he heard the humming of the sword wind, but the beautiful sword was only placed on his shoulders and forehead.

    The words narrated by King Ross are wonderful, and eventually he was canonized as a kind of hereditary low-ranking noble.

    "Archer" Eric is the leader of the warriors in the village. If he takes a group of brothers to go out to sea, he will be transformed into a standard Viking pirate. He didn''t do this because he was afraid of the Danish pirates, and he couldn''t let go of his wife, children and friends.

    Eric is not a fool, he made a very correct choice in the current situation - surrender to Ross on behalf of the captured people.

    He was canonized as a baron, the title is "Bjorn". He was "Bjorn" of Blue Fox Gouldsson, and now he swore allegiance to Rurik as well as to Count Blue Fox.

    The back of the sword made Eric''s head swollen, and the pain irritated his head. Rurik did it deliberately to make him understand his warning: "Submission will be prosperous, and betrayal will be punished. If you betray, Ben will be punished. The king will raise his troops to attack, and the result will be your destruction!"

    How dare Eric, who is kneeling on one knee, dare to object, and out of a Viking emotion, they simply expect to follow a strong man. In the harsh natural environment of northern Europe, a great chief can lead the people through the crisis, so the people of the lower reaches of the Yota River elected three chiefs, one of which is this Eric.

    If it is put into a grand perspective, the leaders elected by the Jotarans also need stronger protection.

    The struggle of the Jotalans was a fiasco, and it was an unprecedented gift to surrender to the Rus Kingdom to become a hereditary vassal. He was beaten to his heart''s content and swore to the gods that he would not betray him.

    That alone would convince Rurik of the man''s loyalty?

    Do not! This Eric needs a nomination.

    Soon, "Archer" Eric was shocked that he saw his brother on the north side of the river, the "Bone Broken" Gorm he knew. The man was dressed in the costume of a Rus warrior and held a beautiful sword of the Rus. If he hadn''t shown his face, Eric would not have recognized this guy at all.

    "Bone Broken" Gorm met Eric "Archer" as an earl, and when he heard that his title was a baron, he didn''t forget to say some sarcastic words. Is it really that the sooner you surrender, the more rewards you get? Eric was a little regretful that he was the main battle behavior.

    Obviously, the attack of the Gotaland people, which has been brewing since yesterday, is a complete stupidity. The Rus army has come from afar with a greater purpose, and is not willing to sweep and kill both sides of the Gota River. But surrendering to Ross is a fate. Eric has understood that it is best to surrender peacefully. If he resists, he can only surrender passively.

    In the end, all must be surrendered, and it is still too late to surrender peacefully.

    Rurik and his cousin Arik happily drank ale while the army of Ross camped on the shore.

    Rurik criticized the elder brother, who was slightly drunk, for his behavior of taking the lead, so as not to spoil the bad atmosphere. Because of Arik''s incomparable happiness, people cheered him for his bravery and sturdiness. He has enjoyed it until now, as if life is pointing to this.

    Rurik gave a death order that the army could only stay in the demarcated camps, even if the nearby villages and farms of the Jotalans were. Because the villages and fields already belong to the Earl of Gothenburg in principle, and are the territory of the Earl Blue Fox. The other nobles looted this territory with their soldiers, which was looting the wealth of the Earl of Gothenburg, which was enough for the king to activate the crusade mechanism.

    The nobles restrained their army, and the army feasted on the spot and ate boiled oats.

    Throughout the afternoon, the Russ army completely counted the prisoners of war and found out that the army had captured 1,600 men. Most of the prisoners of war were salvaged by armed cargo ships. They were released from their restraints and given a lot of cooked oats. Because of the surrender and canonization of "Archer" Eric, most of the prisoners of war suddenly did not want to escape.

    In fact, even if there are those who try to escape, they can''t escape.

    Rurik was stationed at the huge camp on the landing site as usual. The Ross army was very densely stationed. The edge of the camp was even more stationed with torsion slingshots carried by his subordinates on carts, as well as soldiers with crossbow and longbow. An arc-shaped line of defense that relied on the fleet was established, and there was no need to leave this comfort zone with the Russ army and prisoners of war replenished by sufficient food and river water.

    Only a group of people were released, and they were indeed prisoners of war, even capable men.

    As many as a hundred people were released, and Rurik wanted to use the mouths of these people to tell the people in hiding that the Rus army had arrived, and asked the other two leaders in hiding to come out and surrender with all the people in hiding.

    Or the other party is stubborn and just doesn''t want to surrender, which is okay. The Ross army is by the river. If you want to choose a decisive battle by land, then go out of the hiding place.

    Is it war or peace? The nearly 20,000 southern Gotalandans who were in hiding were given no choice at all. Their lives depended on fishing, and the fishing boats they could not take away were captured by the conquerors. In a few days, famine would begin, and everyone hiding in the forest could only slowly starve to death.

    "Do this? Fight with them?"

    "No, it''s not necessary. Since Eric surrendered, let''s surrender too."

    "You really believe in those Rus?"

    "Why don''t you believe it. They released a lot of prisoners of war, and there are more than a thousand people in their hands. Our relatives and friends were detained by them. If we don''t surrender, in case..."

    "Bigfoot" Badal and "Broken Tooth" Cedric originally planned to launch a decisive battle with the last 7,000 armed militiamen according to the second plan. Now they are thinking twice about surrendering, but the people of Gotaland are already voting with their feet. The so-called life after death, now the Rus people want to let them live, why do people who don''t want to die fight so hard?

    Early in the morning, when the fog cleared, women and children headed to the Rus'' camp. The women listened to the descriptions of the prisoners who were released, and learned that their husbands lived with great regularity, and that they were alive and well because of the act of surrender.

    In the beginning, as long as a few women and children left the hiding place, a large number of people watched from a distance, and found that the conquerors did not show hostility, and they came out spontaneously.

    Women and children can find their own husbands, and prisoners of war can find their own wives and children. When they found each other, they hugged each other and cried. Finally, they couldn''t find their man''s woman for a long time, but helplessly realized that he had died in battle.

    Morale has collapsed, people''s hearts have completely collapsed, and now there is no possibility of even gathering warriors.

    "Bigfoot" Badal and "Broken Tooth" Cedric are the few brothers left by their side. They are the survivors of yesterday''s fierce battle. They never imagined that the monster-like Rus army would mercifully serve the people with boiled wheat.

    Now is the spring famine, and the farmland of the Jotalan people is not yet mature. If the offshore fishing is stopped during this period, each village will suffer from famine. Also, it is not a long-term solution to drive cattle and sheep into woodland, and cattle and sheep will starve to death quickly if there is no pasture.

    Ross has brought enough rations for 10,000 people to eat for five months, and the sufficient food reserves are enough for Rurik to give another large-scale charity!

    The big sticks for the Jotalan people made them tremble, and now they are buying people''s hearts with food, even if it is just a meal.

    "Bigfoot" Badar and "Broken Tooth" Cedric watched their own loss of power, the residents of the village were very sincere, they were busy looking for their families, busy eating the conqueror''s free meal, Let''s forget how powerful these conquerors are.

    The two who dared not fall behind showed up with great fanfare, and were immediately disarmed by the bear-headed berserker.

    So There are two more barons in the Earl of Gothenburg. All three local leaders became barons, vassals of Rurik and Blue Fox.

    A war that might have caused a **** storm and corpses blocked the river of the Yota River did not happen. The locals saw the situation clearly and surrendered spontaneously, regardless of whether they were high or low.

    So far, Rurik has conquered the Pan-Gothenburg region of the Gota River, and half of Gotaland has been incorporated into the territory of the Rus Kingdom in the form of two counties and a governorate municipality. This is the mouth of Gotaland, past the sandbar due south, and across the strait is the Danish peninsula of Jutland!

    Rurik''s kingship also reached the Denmark Strait for the first time.

    He knew very well that across the strait was the Robard tribe of Denmark, the most influential Danish tribe, the old Rus and various Swedish tribes, who had a long-standing feud against this big Danish tribe. What''s more, the new Danish king Horrick, whose life and death are uncertain, if this person does not die, there is a high probability that he will live somewhere in the Robard tribe''s control area.

    The huge army did not come to the summer camp for the spring tour. The strategic conditions for a raid on the Danish mainland have been reached, so it is better to do it immediately.

 Chapter 908ï¼š General "Bald" Fisk raids V?xj? village alliance

    A road through woods, lakes and hills stretches from J?nk?ping to Vaxjo in the forest.

    Even if there is no convenient waterway transportation, people''s demands for trading still drive the merchants to step on a dirt road in the forest with a pair of feet.

    As the snow melted, the road became extremely muddy. When winter came, the snow that covered the knees also blocked the road.

    There is a frost-free period of about five months from the planting season to the first snow in early winter, four of which are hard enough.

    V?xj?''s village alliance needed this land route to the north. Although this route was not the key to the people''s survival, it was a way for merchants to make money.

    The V?xj? village alliance, in the central forest area of ??the G?taland region, happens to be in the middle of a trade route.

    In other words, it was the pre-existing trade route that gave birth to a group of villages, and finally gave birth to the existence of a city called Vaxjo.

    "V?xj?" means "the road by the lake", which essentially refers to a commercial street in a very abstract manner.

    The so-called commercial street is not exact. A group of people built houses by the road by the lake, and then fished by the lake. Because the man who first settled in this lake area was named Helga, his successors named it Lake Helga.

    The people who moved to Lake Helga and created Vaxjo were almost all Gotlanders. Because they had been separated from their homeland for too long, and the forest blocked it, it was not convenient to communicate with the outside world. They formed their own communities and formed their own communities in the forests. their own culture, and even their own dialects.

    The forests are sheltered, and over the years people have cultivated farmland in the forests and traded with the Danes in the south, using the only waterway to the south ever found.

    Those Danes lived in the southern tip of Scandinavia, a commercial harbor called Silver Castle.

    However, the war ten years ago dealt a heavy blow to the Danes'' Silver Castle. After that, the local regime in Denmark changed frequently, and the noble lords, large and small, had their own plans. In particular, the largest trading port, Hazelby, was torched, and Gotland Island was destroyed by the war. The ravaged prosperity collapses directly.

    The war brought severe devastation, and the Silver Fort, or Sylworth Fort, did not recover until 840.

    Even if the old king Olegin of the Swedes, the invaders in the war, died here, there are also thousands of Swedish invaders buried here.

    There are still merchants in Silver Fort, and the scale of business is far from what it used to be.

    Even a group of Danish refugees felt unsafe in Jutland and Zealand, and decided to go north along the river.

    At least Waynsor in the forest where business was frequently used in the past was a closed place. As long as the waterway was blocked, it would almost become an absolutely closed and absolutely safe place.

    As the Silver Castle merchants learned that even Bornholm Island was ravaged by war, Ross, who used to only listen to its name, has become one with Sweden, and has grown into a powerful force with strong malice towards Denmark. Why didn''t the merchants escape?

    In recent years, Vaxjo in the forest has ushered in special prosperity. Danish businessmen and a group of Danish beneficiaries sailed north. They came strong and forcibly integrated into the life of the G?taland people in Vaxjo.

    It was in this isolated place that a battle between the two ethnic groups occurred quietly.

    On the one hand, the V?xj? Villages Alliance does not want foreign Danish refugees to seize their own survival resources.

    On the one hand, Danish refugees need a stable area to continue living.

    After all, the battle between the two sides ended in a lose-lose situation, and it was not until they were tired that they sat down and negotiated. The outsiders made a compromise. The Danes who were willing to work in agriculture joined some villages nearby. The addition of a group of Danish craftsmen enriched the production and life of the local people.

    Those Danish businessmen who relocated with their families gave up everything they owned in Silver Castle. Since they could not force these former partners to hand over part of the land that had been reclaimed on the battlefield, they had to take their slaves to reclaim the land by themselves, or take out the land. Money spent huge sums of money on some ready-made properties.

    These Danes made even greater concessions, and Denmark became a thing of the past.

    Gottaland is Gotland, but decades of separation are enough to divide the two sides. Gotaland is of the same origin with Denmark, and even the Swedes, the old Rus and the Norse, the Saxons in northern Frank, and even the Angles and the Saxons who established a kingdom in Britain. But it was more than 300 years of separation, and the neighbors who lived with each other went their separate ways.

    Even the Gotharans themselves have been severely divided. Although everyone immigrated on a large scale because of the lack of sufficient living space on Gotland a hundred years ago, the Gothalans have split due to geographical reasons: Kalmar by the sea, Union of V?xj? villages, J?nk?ping city, Vising?sser Island, Gothenburg on the G?ta river.

    The destruction of the city of Kalmar by war is what the Vaxjos learned from the horrific accounts of Danish merchants and even refugees from Gotland and Kalmar.

    What does their calamity have to do with Vaxjo?

    They can split indefinitely. Now more than 20 villages have formed an alliance. Among them, ten large villages have the largest population and no one village has an overwhelming advantage. It is one village that controls politics, and each village elects a leader. Chief", these leaders will meet to discuss any major event.

    This is the Nordic Council of the V?xj? people. Ten leaders maintain a simple democracy within. With the addition of a group of rich and private soldiers, the Danish merchants who have lost their silver castles, there are ten merchant representatives. Join Parliament.

    Because of the war, which was clearly unnecessary, both sides made a compromise, which was reflected in their parliamentary government. Twenty parliamentarians maintained the stability of the V?xj? village alliance.

    If there is no more war, life can be maintained in this way.

    ¡­

    The Silver Fort, which suffered from war, still has vitality, and the sea is really a good place for fishing and boiling salt.

    Baltic herring and cod are two key catches, and they are rich in oil, which is very attractive to the people of this era! People can stop eating carbohydrates such as wheat. If they don''t eat fat, death will be a short-term thing. It is difficult for people who only eat protein to survive for a month. The key to the survival of the Nordic people who are good at fishing is these fish oils.

    Once, the old Ross tribe lived in the fjords, relying entirely on the oil obtained from fishing to survive tenaciously.

    The Vaxjo people have chosen to live inland. Lake Helga and the nearby lakes cannot catch the extremely greasy and often huge herring. They can only fish for some European perch, whose fish oil content is very high, not to mention the fish is spiny. .

    The people wanted huge cod, big chunks without thorns, grilled and sizzling with oil.

    The merchants and craftsmen of Silver Castle have a new way of making a living. After fishing, they lightly process the fish, and then pickle the fish with rough processed sea salt, put it in a pottery urn to wait for the river and lake to thaw, and then row a long boat to Vaxjo for sale.

    Vaxjo also has its own specialty, which is surplus food. Compared with the number of their own population, their self-produced oats can satisfy their own needs and at the same time they are rich, so they can sell oats and self-brewed ale to the outside world.

    The land in the large lakeside swamp area is too wet. These areas are not suitable for growing wheat but are overgrown with reeds. They are used for grazing cattle and sheep. They make a batch of dairy products and leather products for sale.

    Danish traders who immigrated to Vaxjo were key middlemen in this trade route, and as commerce in the forest gradually stabilized, more surplus wealth needed good buyers. It is OK to sell some agricultural products to the Danish world, but the nearest buyers are actually J?nk?ping and Wiesing?sser in the north.

    Vaxjo also needs to trade key iron items to the north, even if they don''t know that the merchants in J?nk?ping are actually second-tier dealers, and the iron items they sell come from Gothenburg on the G?ta River to the west.

    Commercial demands connect all the Jotalan communities, and each community has its own unique output. If there is no invasion from foreign forces, they can still maintain their current way of life for a long time.

    However, the Kingdom of Ross is here!

    It is not even necessary for the Kingdom of Rus to launch a war of conquest in the south. Now the Danish king Horrick Haraldsson, who is now supported by the Franks, has never lost his ambition to expand his power to the north.

    The densely forested Vaxjo has only one waterway to communicate with the outside world and only one small road connecting the north. The traffic is so congested that the local 20,000 residents really think they live in a peaceful and comfortable place.

    The spiritual life of the people is maintained at the altar by the lake, Hanukkah, Sowing Festival, Summer Solstice Festival and Harvest Festival. People''s life is more and more strictly bound to agricultural life. The Vaxjo people who used to fish and hunt healthily anchor their life more and more. On the annual oat harvest, they settled down permanently.

    Only the merchants kept Vaxjo in contact with the outside of the forest.

    The ice and snow melted and the earth hardened, and when the reeds by the lake grew fluffy again, the work of going north on foot for trade could be carried out again.

    Sheepskins, cow hides, butter, fish oil, linen, surplus oats, ale, and other common commodities of the agricultural age were loaded on wooden carts by merchants who wished to go north.

    The most critical sea salt is specially packaged in a wooden box. The merchants revert the imported crude sea salt into brine for second processing. Although the final result is still large grains of sea salt, its bitter taste can be ignored. The salt is believed to be condensed into one piece, sealed in special wooden barrels and sealed with beeswax, and such good salt is sold at a high price in Jonkoping and Wiesing?sser.

    In particular, Karl "Mad Bear", the famous warlord tyrant on the Isle of Visingo, the merchants were sure that the man would buy a lot of V?xj? goods, especially good salt, fish oil, butter and cheese.

    What can the merchant get in return? Nature is iron. For ironware, merchants would rather pay high prices.

    A team of merchants spontaneously headed north. Due to a small rainfall, the merchants'' actions were slightly delayed.

    All merchants had to go together, they were not worried about bandits, or bandits didn''t exist in this sparsely populated area.

    The road that was forcibly stepped on is very narrow, and the grass will grow wild if you don''t step on it for a while. What merchants have to worry about is the sudden emergence of bears and wolves, especially the local brown bears. Those ferocious beasts are always hungry after hibernating. The beasts will take the initiative to attack the traveling merchants and eat the merchants to the bone. While it''s nice to kill some bears and skin them along the way, no businessman desires such extravagance.

    Five merchant groups formed a large group. They had ten ox-pulled wooden carts, merchants accompanied by private soldiers, and men hired in Vaxjo to form an armed **** team of nearly 100 people.

    With bows and arrows, short spears and axes, they moved forward in the narrow road, their eyes always paying attention to the wind and grass around them.

    However, this is not the first trip for businessmen, so don''t be too wary.

    All the merchants were sitting on ox carts, some came alone, some brought their sons, even their wives, concubines and slaves.

    The merchants whistled and sang songs and chatted with the guys about how much money they could make by getting their merchandise to Jonkoping this time.

    Forget it, that pretentious "Crazy Bear" Carl is an idiot, so-called holding the glory of the past but hiding on the island of Lake Wettern as the island owner, and he doesn''t want to attack the Swedes to other Gotharans. Loss revenge.

    It''s a pity that Karl "Crazy Bear" has moved his head, and the businessmen are still heading north. They don''t know anything about the situation in the north!

    ¡­

    What is Spring Breeze Horseshoe Disease? Three hundred Rus cavalry and one hundred elite Rus infantry, led by Hagrid, the governor of Jonkoping appointed by King Rurik, were rapidly advancing towards V?xj?.

    Hagrid was not alone in leading the way. He was happy to see his daughter Astrid being favored by Fisk, captain of the Ross cavalry, and thanks to her daughter''s obedience, he was also treated politely.

    There are some people gathered around him. No matter what he has experienced, everyone''s life will continue. Since he has surrendered to Ross and obtained the promise of safety, then he will continue to live under the control of the Kingdom of Ross.

    Hagrid formed a small caravan with a group of people also from J?nk?ping, whose larger task was to assist the Rus army in their journey.

    He understood, those big beasts called steeds were ridden, and the Russ even fed them with oatmeal extravagantly.

    I am afraid it is because the Russ army is very rich, and those horses are carrying some extra sacks, which are full of oats.

    It was the night of the first camp, and the army camped in the woods. A batch of fallen leaves was cleared to reveal the blackened hard soil, and a batch of pine trees was felled and the pine branches were piled together.

    The fire burning method is not new in the Gotaland area. The local Vikings know this kind of fire burning method, but the natural soil nitrate is not easy to find. Natural earth salt can make bow drill fire more efficiently with half the effort. Hagrid was surprised not by their method of making fire, but by the extravagant use of earth salt.

    Fisk arranged for the army to rest, and gathered all the Jonkoping people who led the way and transported supplies, including Hagrid.

    "I know you all brought food, and I don''t think it''s enough. Thank the king! The king gave you food along the way, and now each of you can get some cooked wheat. I''ll give you the wheat, and you can cook it freely. ."

    Fisk did what he said, and after he counted the heads, he gave each one a pound of oats.

    This surprised Hagrid, not realizing that the promise of the handsome blond king was true. People who were originally apprehensive about the Rus army, now feel at ease after eating the wheat.

    In fact, what Hagrid didn''t know was that the only mixed cavalry and infantry unit he had ever seen in the Ross army had the best military discipline. These people are either the king''s standing army, or Ross''s offspring who grew up on free lunches for ten years. Out of their feelings for the king, they did not dare to disobey the orders given by Rurik, but implemented them with great self-discipline. In particular, one must be implemented - be friendly to peaceful surrenderers.

    But Rurik relied even more on repression for the other armies under his command, relying on the threat of "criminal punishment for mistakes" to force his subordinates not to get too out of control.

    It is true that people cannot be generalized. For example, this "bald" Fisk, he is tall and big, but he is very delicate. His biological father had already died in battle, and he grew up under the supervision of his own mother, although he had been blessed by the Rurik family.

    Even so, "Bald" Fisk has conceived his three captured wives, and he has become a father, and soon his latest captured Astrid will give birth to a child.

    He was heavily influenced by his mother, so he lost the wildness that could easily get out of control. As a general trained by the king, Fisk received a special education beyond ordinary people!

    He is now very polite to Hagrid, the leader, and treats Astrid, who was a slave girl, as his wife, because he believes in a principle taught by Rurik: if you want to live, let others live.

    In an instant, the mustache disappeared.

    After this night, Fisk''s mixed forces advanced extremely smoothly.

    He was also in a good mood. Because of the preciousness of the warhorse, he ordered all the cavalry to dismount and walk on foot, keeping the same speed as the infantry.

    The Rus soldiers here are all standing troops, and they are completely under the command of Fisk, including Pecheneg Princess Bejahir. Bejahir became a cavalry tactician. She only gave tactical suggestions. Now that there is no battle, she simply sits on the ox cart after taking off her armor and being light in weight.

    She is not alone. She is accompanied by two armed maids brought from her hometown and guarded by real Pecheneg soldiers. She still enjoys aristocratic treatment, after all, she is one of the concubines of King Ross.

    No one thought that such a well-organized army could walk to Vaxjo with dignity, and the more southward the army was, the more vigilant it became.

    The cavalry were required to take turns mounting their horses to maintain vigilance, beware of a sudden attack and to counterattack directly. The fighters on foot were not marching swaggeringly, they were either carrying recurve bows and crossbows, ready to go into battle.

    Some cavalrymen were placed as scouts at a distance of about 500 meters in front of the team, and it was these scouts who collided with the merchants swaying northward on the narrow road.

    What a bizarre encounter is this? !

    Many businessmen have never seen a horse, let alone a cavalry.

    Centaur is the earliest name for cavalry by the ancient Greeks, and now these merchants from Vaxjo are directly shocked that they have encountered "the unspeakable monster in the forest".

    It was too late to say that, when the merchants were still dumbfounded, the vigilant cavalry saw a large group of armed men escorting some vehicles, and they did not think of looting at all but that this was a threatening army. There were only a few scouts who were categorically no match for these people. They didn''t even shoot arrows, they evacuated in a flash.

    The iron hoofs kicked up a lot of mud, and the scouts retreated from the slowly advancing team in a charging posture.

    The scouts all shouted: "There are at least a hundred enemies ahead!"

    The atmosphere suddenly changed, and Fisk was not surprised at all. Encountering an enemy can happen at any time. Since things have arrived, then launch an attack!

    "Cavalry! Mount!" he yelled, "Follow me!"

 Chapter 909ï¼š General "Bald" Fisker squatted on the north of Lake Helga with his sword finger...

    Those businessmen sang songs and swaggered on the northbound business road, when they suddenly encountered "horse bandits".

    The merchants were guarded by mercenaries and makeshift mercenaries, armed to guard against wild beasts, only to encounter an unprecedented blow from another gang.

    The road is not wide, the average width is only about five or six meters, and some narrow places even make it a little difficult for ox carts to travel together. Clear the road.

    Such a cramped road also forced Fisk''s Ross cavalry to be unable to take advantage of the cavalry charge. He tried his best to shoot the armored elite in front, drew his sword and took the lead, and launched the first round with the most sturdy twenty cavalry.

    More cavalry followed, either with long swords or lances, or with flags to show their status.

    After all, it is a cramped place, and riding and shooting can show strong combat power.

    The earth trembled, and strange noises came from the road not far away, covered by trees.

    Just met a strange "big beast", like a beast mixed with a human, the businessmen rubbed their eyes and shouted incredulous.

    Thanks to the merchant ranks and mercenaries from Denmark.

    "Don''t wonder! Don''t be afraid! That''s a horse! We''ve seen Franks ride it."

    The mercenary explained to his financial master in this way, but instead deepened the misunderstanding: "Ah? Are there still legendary Franks here?"

    It''s impossible to think of such a thing.

    The mercenary shook his head helplessly and said deliberately, "Who knows? Maybe. But if it''s a Frank, our brothers should be cautious."

    Thanks to the group of Danish merchants who fled to Vaxjo in the interior with their private soldiers, the Danish merchants who lost their wealth status are no longer the favored objects of mercenaries. The local merchants and nobles in Vaxjo not only can afford high prices, but are also willing to hand over some women as bargaining chips, just to keep these old mercenaries who have been struggling for a long time in the south, and they will work for them after winning over.

    After all, for mercenaries, when they are old, they should also think about their future. Fighting and then fighting to death is a pleasure, but if you can enjoy a stable life, you have to seize the opportunity.

    Most of these Danish mercenaries are the second and third sons of the family. Based on tradition, they do not have the right to inherit. They are forced by their families and tribes to establish their own businesses. trade.

    There were very few Danish mercenaries in the merchant team, and there were only a dozen or so of the more than 100 armed men. It was precisely when they saw the sudden appearance of the cavalry that they took precautions.

    The merchants got out of the bullock carts one after another and hid behind the team to avoid it, and the rest of the Vaxjo fighters leaned close to the Danish mercenaries. Their actions were considered swift, and the basic defensive array had been formed.

    The round shield formed an arc line of defense in front, and more armed men were protecting the vehicle, and their eyes were staring at the front and the woods.

    But saying that the Russ army was here, Fisk led his troops to charge forward quickly. When they saw the armed men with shields appearing in front of them and kept alert, he, who had experienced many battles in various senses, did not hesitate at all.

    "They are the enemy! Follow me and kill!"

    "Pioneer! Divide into two columns to attack and circle behind them!"

    Therefore, the vanguard led by Fisk dashed forward at the fastest speed possible.

    It was a half-ton behemoth with a man and a horse, and the horses were specially hung with deerskin armor with riveted iron pieces on their chests, which was most suitable for collision tactics.

    The impact of the cavalry was something that even the well-informed Danish mercenaries had never seen before. They put their shields against their bodies and put their heads above the round shields, praying to the gods to bless them to withstand the impact. But the minds of more militants are still blank, and the battle has broken out.

    Fisk directly slashed many people with his sword, and some fighters directly pierced through the enemy with a spear, as simple as training.

    There are even horse archers here, and their archery accuracy is extremely accurate.

    The armed men of the Vaxjo caravan had no time to fight back, and the cavalry rushed past like a flash of lightning. And that was just one more attack, because more cavalry swarmed.

    It was true that there were wolves before and tigers later. The Ross cavalry attacked from front and back, forcing some of the armed men to flee into the woods.

    However, the Russ infantry participated in the battle and joined the pursuit, just like hunting, the short wooden bows, recurve bows and crossbows were shot indiscriminately, and the battle ended quickly.

    Those Danish mercenaries were brave and professionally fought to the end, but their shields were crushed by the cavalry, and then they were stabbed to death by lances.

    Relying on tactical superiority and absolute force crushing, Fisk solved the battle cleanly, but a problem suddenly appeared in front of him - they were not the enemy.

    None of the merchants died, except those who resisted and some who escaped were killed, and the captives threw their weapons in the cold light of swords and spears and surrendered.

    The five merchants were not injured, but they were all covered in mud when they took shelter under an ox cart. They were dragged out and shouted to pay for their lives, but they saw an unbelievably familiar face emerge from the attackers.

    It''s Hagrid Haraldsson.

    "It''s you?! What''s going on? You''re clearly in Jonkoping, and even if you come to the south to do business, you can''t use the army to attack us." A Vaxjo businessman saw his acquaintance, and half of his panic disappeared.

    Hagrid is also very speechless about this conflict, but now he has a new position, and he immediately acts as a mediator to deal with the contradictions and misunderstandings.

    The Rus army will never apologize for their indiscriminate killings. After all, the caravan has taken resistance measures, not to mention that the purpose of the Rus army is to conquer the entire Vaxjo.

    The five merchants were only controlled, and Fisk, who dismounted, was a head taller than the five, and he revealed his identity proudly, "I am the general of the Rus Kingdom, and now I am commanded by the Rus King to conquer Vaxjo. .You people can only live by surrendering to the kingdom, otherwise you will die!"

    Being pinched by the strongman on horseback, the merchants naturally nodded frequently to express their surrender immediately, and they flatteredly promised to hand over some supplies to reward the Ross warriors.

    Because the businessmen know Ross, they know Sweden better. It''s just that everyone never thought that it seems that the uncontested Vaxjo will be remembered for countless years. The Danish nobles never tried to conquer, and the crazy bear Karl never planned to annex Vaxjo, but the Swedes. And the Russ who were born out of Sweden were killed.

    Fisk was very satisfied with the obedience of the merchants, so their goods were temporarily impounded, and because the merchants said they were willing to hand over some materials in exchange for preferential treatment, the food and drink, especially salt, were naturally confiscated by the Rus army to be used as military supplies. The rest of the fur remains untouched.

    Fisk was quite polite, he didn''t loot everything, after all, his purpose was to conquer and not to actively kill in Vaxjo. After all, the locals of Vaxjo will be merged into the Kingdom of Ross, and the locals will be friends in the future. It is not good to make the truth too absolute.

    Since Hagrid, the governor of Jonkoping appointed by the king, was here, Fisk took this person to show the merchants the purpose of the Rus Kingdom and the new tasks of these merchants.

    "Don''t go to the north any more, it''s just been pacified by our Rus army. If you know Karl the Wild Bear, that man has already been cut by us, and thousands of people who resisted have been killed. If you Vaxjo don''t want to suffer This bad luck, send all the leaders to negotiate with me. You, just happen to be my messenger."

    Was it actually ordering Vaxjo to surrender? This is more difficult to accept than a few years ago when the Danish refugees asked for a place to live.

    The merchants were all in trouble. Although they did not think that these mounted Rus troops could completely defeat the assembled Vaxjo fighters, the Rus were well-equipped and well-trained, and the caravans did not lose even a decent resistance in an instant. of.

    What is even more terrifying is that this group of people actually went south from the direction of Jonkoping! The merchants who dared to travel in this era were not fools and cowards, and they immediately realized that what this bald Ruth warrior who called himself a noble was true. Because Karl the Wild Bear wouldn''t let an army swagger along the banks of his Wettern, plus there were genuine J?nk?ping men in the team, all evidence pointed to the fact that behind this cavalry there was another An army capable of annihilating "Crazy Bear" Karl.

    The businessman had to prevaricate, especially a businessman named Haverus. Because he was familiar with Hagrid, Fisk did not hesitate to target this middle-aged man.

    Haverus was persuaded by Hagrid again, and Hagrid even patted his chest and pointed out that the Russ people would not lie, so he was willing to be the messenger of the Russ army, returning with the news and the rest of the people.

    At first I heard that the Rus army would release the captured people and allow them to bring back some property, which was never imagined by the captured people.

    They don''t think these "gangsters" are good people, at least they are different from real gangsters.

    So the bodies of those killed were pulled to the side of the road, and the living were ordered to dig pits to bury them.

    The merchants lost half of the people, and the rest felt that they were either killed or made slaves. Unexpectedly, the Rus who were riding horses would release everyone. Hope immediately came out of despair. Some people even looked at these murderous cavalry. No matter how terrifying it is, it really feels like a **** misunderstanding.

    The real horror is only understood by the businessmen, especially Haverus, based on the past trade experience with Jonkoping City, he asked Hagrid to try to reveal some secrets to himself.

    Under the general trend, Hagrid exposed himself to the noble identity he was given, and also spoke coldly about the terrifying killings that broke out on the island of Weissingos, as well as a more terrifying secret¡ªthe Rus army united with the Swedish army, and the unnamed army. There are ten thousand troops in the far east, and they are storming the Gota River in the west, and Gothenburg is bound to fall.

    So the Rus army that really attacked Vaxjo was actually a partial division, with only 400 people?

    The businessman Haverus was both frightened and puzzled. On the one hand, the main force of Ross was 10,000 people, and on the other hand, there were only 400 people in this partial division.

    Can''t sleep? Counting on four hundred people to order V?xj? to submit?

    But the general on horseback said it very clearly, the so-called "you don''t surrender to me and don''t force me. If you don''t give an answer within a time limit, you choose war, and I will take the initiative."

    What the future might bring, Haverus dared not to think about it, and he could guess how the big families of Vaxjo and the Danish immigrants would feel. After all, the army that attacked Silver Fort, slaughtered Gotland Island, and burned all the way along the Ores Strait was the combined army of the Swedes and the Rus. Now they have made a comeback by land!

    He was afraid that he would be treated as a surrendered son of a **** because of the message, and would be pulled out by his own clan to sacrifice to heaven.

    In line with the principle of one more insurance, Haverus asked Hagrid to go with him.

    The Ross cavalry continued on their way, adding a group of prisoners to be released, and now they were the guides to help Fisk reach V?xj?.

    The journey that followed was very smooth, and even the cavalry captured some scattered merchants. Because there was no resistance, they were promised to release after confiscating useful materials.

    The whereabouts of the cavalry team were still exposed. There were people who were chopping wood and hunting to witness the merchants heading north returning to the same way. There were also a large group of armed men riding monsters. The hunters instinctively sensed the danger and rushed towards the residential area. It was accidentally ignored by the cavalry.

    As a result, the residents of Vaxjo, whose settlements are mainly concentrated in the southern part of Lake Helga, learned of this bizarre deal.

    It''s too bizarre to think about the army of merchants turning back and riding monsters.

    The people of Vaxjo did not take vigilance, and even big businessmen and other prominent people were too lazy to convene a parliament to sum up the news.

    Until a group of refugees rowed boats on the lake to the south desperately, they cried to the fishermen who were working in the lake that they had been attacked, and suddenly scared the fishermen to join the escape team.

    There was a panic on Lake Helga, and when the refugees arrived in Vaxjo, it was for the first time that those who took Orion''s report as a word of insanity realized that something was wrong.

    enemy! Already on the north shore of the lake!

    The thing is, when the Rus army finally passed through the forest area, what appeared in front of them was a lake area with quite beautiful scenery.

    what lake is this? Both Hagrid and Haverus called this Lake Helga.

    There are a lot of low mounds around the lake, and dense forests cover the land. Fisk glanced and saw a small village directly.

    "What village is that?" Fisk asked, raising his hand.

    Haverus didn''t want to say more. When General Ross asked, he estimated what would happen.

    "Come on! What kind of village is that!"

    "Ah! Just a small fishing village."

    "Really? How many people are there and who are the locals?"

    Listen, Haverus faltered.

    Fisk shook his head and immediately ordered the army to move. After some lectures, the cavalry launched a strong attack on the fishing village.

    Finally, there was an open field, and the cavalry lined up and ran wildly on the oat field. The appearance of the cavalry was very sudden. Thanks to many fishermen who actually stayed on the shore to dry and repair their fishing nets, when they saw a group of monsters rushing towards them, their subconscious thought was to escape.

    Although they didn''t know what the visitor was, they jumped on the boat and didn''t care about being soft.

    Fisk has no intention of taking care of the escaped fishermen. He now needs an action to disarm the Vaxjos, and now he will take action on this village, which must have a large population!

    Those who resisted were killed one after another, and all the women were controlled by the Russ cavalry.

    Now, the previously captured V?xj? caravan survivors no longer dared to doubt the tactics the Rus would take.

    The blood-stained Fisk just washed his face, and then wore a blood-stained shirt to the terrified Haverus: "You can see it! Those who do not surrender to us, this is the end."

    "Ah! But... but you didn''t give them a chance to surrender."

    Fisk shrugged. "So, I''ll give other villages a chance. Especially you! You have to take my word to the south of the lake, or else!"

    "You''re going to massacre?!" Haverus asked in horror.

    "Yes. Killing."

    When the blood-stained Fisk spoke the word "kill", he felt like a monster.

    But what the monster did next really surprised Haverus.

    As many as three hundred men, women and children of the village were taken prisoner, and they could be taken as slaves by the conquerors, but Fisk did not.

    In this war, the king has formulated some principles for the cavalry team. Although the cavalry can act on their own, they can take some things and some can''t take the spoils, even if there is no one who can restrain Fisk now. He can definitely come out and "will not accept the order of the outside monarch", and after all, the king''s order has been implemented.

    Most of the captives in the village were released, except for one type of person¡ªyoung, unmarried women.

    Many prisoners were sitting together, their heads helplessly hooked, and they didn''t dare to look at the conquerors at all.

    Fisk shouted in public: "Twelve years old! Women who are not married! Stand up."

    Who dares to stand up? The mother held her daughter tightly, and no one responded to Fisk''s words.

    "Damn! Stand up! Stand up quickly. Don''t stand up, right? Wait a minute and I''ll get you all out, and then I''ll chop off your heads!" Suddenly thinking that he was too irritable, Fisk hurriedly called the businessman Haverus out .

    When it comes to Haverus shouting, the words are very euphemistic and bitter: "Bring out your daughters quickly! They are from Rus, as long as you hand over your daughters, you can leave. I will take you personally. Leave, there is no need to worry about disaster. You don''t challenge these Rus, they will all die if you annoy them."

    After some Huairou shouting, the villagers finally handed over their daughter semi-voluntarily. For a while, it was a painful parting. In order to survive, the parents abandoned their adult unmarried daughters and took the other children to escape as soon as possible. On the one hand, the girl cried in pain, and struggled hard at the Ross soldier who grabbed her body, resisting the terrible order she didn''t know.

    On the other hand, the Rus soldiers are happy, because the king has ordered, the brothers in this war can arbitrarily arrest young women and go back to be wives.

    Because the ancestry of most warriors is from Sweden, when it comes to the aesthetics of women, their favorite essence is still Viking women who can also speak Norse, and then they will choose Slavic women.

    Nearly 300 villagers were released, and they were allowed to leave by boat.

    So when Fisk captured more than 20 young women, he was released from the army''s custody, and after making way for a passage, the villagers rushed to the pier to row and run away, and they ran clean in a short time.

    At this point, Haverus really couldn''t figure it out.

    He was suddenly pointed out by Fisk: "Look, they all fled. It''s up to you merchants and others. You go too! Our Ruth army will be stationed in this village, and we will wait for your news."

    "I... I''ll leave right away. Hagrid, must come with us. He must explain the Jonkoping matter to the chiefs and merchants."

    "That''s natural, and Hagrid himself would." Fisk shrugged.

    "actually¡­"

    "how?"

    Haverus settled down: "I really don''t understand, you let them go, and you let me go too."

    "Aren''t you happy?"

    "No." Haverus'' eyes lit up: "You are a very young warrior. I really don''t know whether you are kind or cruel. I...would like to know what you are going to do by leaving these women behind."

    "They? Naturally, to marry these young warriors. Why, are they wronged?"

    "That''s their honor." Haverus hurriedly prevaricates, and said nervously: "I''m just worried that my friends will refuse to surrender, if... I mean if! If they choose to go to war with you, what will you do? ?"

    "How? Why don''t you ask my king. The big deal is to kill you all, and that''s how we treat non-subjects. I warn you!" Fisk stretched out a grim face: "The kingdom of Rus has ruled Sweden and In the far east, the entire Gotaland will be conquered by us this year. As long as you surrender, we are brothers. You, a businessman, can freely enter Sweden to do business, and the entire Rus will be open to the surrendered V?xj? merchants. You can also refuse The result of rejection is death!"

    It was like a stone was pressed against his chest, and Haverus almost suffocated when he heard it, so he suddenly fell on the ground and retched under great pressure.

    Fisk glanced at him again: "You are scared to see the dead body? You go away, I will give you three days. When I can''t wait for the news, I will go to your settlement in person and use swords and spears to discuss the explanation."

 Chapter 910ï¼š Vaxjos choice

    The occupied villages became the camps of the Rus'' army, and the captured women immediately became cooks who made fires.

    They had just witnessed the terrifying killing, and it was an extravagant hope for them to cooperate honestly, and even use some means to prevent them from trying to escape.

    The women were roped around their necks and labored under the surveillance of the soldiers.

    Fisk assembled his own soldiers and ordered the cavalry to line up with horses.

    The faces of the soldiers were filled with the joy of victory, that the capture of the fishing village was unsatisfactory.

    He preached in front of the soldiers: "We will conquer them! We must also beware of their sneak attacks. We must maintain vigilance and control the consumption of materials. You put the horses in the farmland and let them nibble on the oat seedlings." Look closer to shore and try to catch some catch..."

    Although carrying a lot of provisions, Fisk did not have the luxury to use it indefinitely.

    Now that the cavalry has finally settled down, no matter what the V?xj? people do, the cavalry will surely get at least two days of rest, during which the Rus army has enough time to "thresh the grain".

    And another man, has not hesitated to take his guys into action.

    That''s Kanuf, because he was carrying the infantry to follow the cavalry, and the task was to supplement the cavalry and **** logistical supplies.

    He personally brought a group of brothers and crossbows into the forest area to hunt, and returned with a group of captured and swaggeringly captured people in the evening.

    Two soldiers carried wooden sticks with a row of squirrels hanging from the sticks, and even five moose that had been shot were carried back.

    All the way to the south, cavalry stole the limelight. Kanuf and his guys were almost just escorting vehicles on the march. This hunting was a feeling for everyone to get back.

    The horses who took off their saddles nibbled on the oat seedlings recklessly. When they came back, the horses all ate and murmured mellowly.

    Fisk was in a good mood, and it was even better when Kanuf returned with a pile of prey.

    He glanced at the little moose that were hung up: "Very good prey, I thought there were no deer to hunt in this area."

    "Maybe the locals are not good at archery."

    "It''s all little deer? Maybe you can try to shoot the big deer."

    "Forgive me." Fisk shrugged embarrassedly: "I did it on purpose. If I really shoot the deer, I won''t be able to carry it back. Now cut these deer and our brothers will eat them. .and¡­¡­"

    "What''s up?"

    "How about those women? Are they obedient, do they want to run away?"

    "Naturally not."

    "Alright. According to our agreement, those women belong to me."

    "Can."

    Those captured women had reached the age of marriage, but they were not yet married. They could estimate what would happen, and they could only work sullenly under the deterrence of the conquerors.

    Amazingly, these conquerors did not appear to be mere executioners. They buried the corpses of the villagers and gave themselves plenty of cooked wheat.

    The soldiers chatted about the day''s affairs around the campfire and looked forward to the future.

    When the women had finished eating the wheat, the nooses of their necks were removed.

    Kanuf was leading the king''s standing army. He selected twenty older and unmarried soldiers from the team and led them to lead all the women away.

    Although there is no wedding, they are already a de facto marriage. Even if they were reluctant, the soldiers had already established the fact that night when they took their women away, and it was only violent means such as tattooing on the skin to demarcate the attribution. Those women could only suffer in silence because they knew that they had been abandoned by their parents and that Vaxjo would not be at peace.

    However, they said that the villagers and caravans who were let go naturally ran away when they got the chance to leave.

    Hagrid and the businessman Haverus had to **** some goods, so their actions took some time.

    Along the way, the two had some more detailed conversations. As for the purpose of the Rus people, the current businessman Haverus had already made up his mind.

    Can''t fight! Never fight!

    Even if the Rus army is small now, the army behind them is enough to destroy the entire Vaxjo.

    "I''m afraid that those guys in the village think they have a chance, especially the Danes, and the people who escaped from Gotland." Haverus couldn''t hide his fear.

    Hagrid comforted: "At least the price offered by the Rus is very merciful, and it is in all of our interests to surrender to them."

    "The people of Vaxjo may be satisfied, the others...I''m not sure. We''ll have a meeting, how will you be then?"

    "Naturally point out the situation to them at the meeting."

    "Ah! You''ll be in danger then."

    "Yeah. It''s very dangerous, but what can I do?" Hagrid smiled bitterly: "My family and my wealth are being seized by the Rus, that''s all I can do. You really hurt me by pointing me out. ."

    Hagrid said this, and Haverus really scolded this guy ten thousand words in his heart.

    No one really wants to accept the rule of an outsider, and it is impossible to accept the rule of Rus in order to avoid disaster.

    The village refugees were evacuated first, and the Vaxjo settlement south of the lake had been fried.

    The fishermen who escaped first told everyone the terrifying truth. A large number of people riding monsters came out of the forest, and they killed people ruthlessly when they saw them. But it''s hard to explain why the "monster" let hundreds of villagers flee.

    For a moment Vaxjo was in chaos, and fear and anger spread throughout all the villages.

    At this moment, the Danish businessman who fled as a refugee thought of the horror of war again, and was astonished that he had escaped to a safe inland area, but he suddenly encountered disaster again.

    "Monster? A man riding a monster? What is that?"

    Until the refugees pointed out a term that made all Danish businessmen tremble with fear - the Rus.

    The Russ are here! The fear of Vaxjo natives is instinctive, and they have no idea how the Danes are so frightened that they almost go crazy.

    Some Danish businessmen began to check their belongings, count their slaves and mercenaries, and thought about escaping this possibly unsafe area.

    Signs of the Danes fleeing have appeared, and they may have to return to the Silver Fort.

    Most of Vaxjo''s natives are in fact uneasy about this sort of thing, because they never wanted their turf to be ceded to a group of Danish refugees. However, the foe that makes the Danes tremble does bring real disaster to the V?xj? village, and there are many indications that the Rus from the north have a strong purpose.

    A meeting of Nordic was called urgently, and the chiefs of ten villages and ten Danish merchants were represented, and the twenty were quarreling in the parliamentary chamber.

    Some Danes pointed out the horror of Ross, and the Swedes who acted in partnership with Ross are not good guys. Their opinion is that regardless of the attitude of others, capable people will run away while the present is still peaceful.

    Some Danes turned it around completely. Their past lives in Silver Fort suffered a devastating blow, and they were suffocated. This was the only way to stabilize. A few years later, the enemy came from another direction. How to live in peace again? It''s better to take private soldiers to fight with the Rus.

    The Danes themselves were in conflict, and Vaxjo was even more chaotic.

    The attitudes of the villages are highly inconsistent.

    "They released a lot of villagers, which shows that they didn''t kill people when they saw them. Maybe we can make peace with them and hand over some tributes to solve the disaster."

    "Make peace? Are we all cowards? We have tens of thousands and could easily organize a thousand fighters or more."

    "But they are riding the monsters in the forest, and we can win the battle with the monsters?"

    "Monster? The villagers must have been frightened. If they see a bear, they call it a monster. Even if there is a monster, we can kill it."

    In the parliamentary court where the quarrel was full of porridge, there were also old affairs. An old man with steamed buns and white hair tried his best to appeal to everyone to calm down.

    He said: "Since the Rus have occupied our village to the north, why don''t we send envoys to talk to them? If they simply need tribute, if they can come up with some money to appease these guys, things will be settled. If their The requirements are too harsh, and it will not be too late for us to fight with arms at that time.¡±

    "You old guy is out of his mind." Someone shouted with boos: "In my opinion, what you mean is superfluous. We still have time, and now organize the men of the villages to bring weapons and assemble, we might as well take the initiative to annihilate them. ."

    There was a village leader who made such a rhetoric, and immediately found some Danish businessmen who were in the main battle and applauded. One person shouted happily: "Then I will take out all the private soldiers, I will fight them hard, and I will take revenge."

    Naturally, some people suggested that we can make a compromise, so they said bluntly: "Since the old guy said that he can talk to the Russ. Whoever proposed it, let him go. This... Everyone has no opinion."

    The pressure was directly transmitted to the old man Baihu, who simply poked his cane vigorously: "Okay! I''m leaving tomorrow! I''m also getting old, if those Rus people kill me, you should be armed. Hopefully, this disaster can be cured. settled smoothly."

    The first Nordic meeting in Vaxjo did not discuss anything, if there was, it was an old guy who was the messenger on behalf of everyone.

    Coincidentally, a large team returned to the settlement south of Helga Lake the next day.

    Their appearance aroused the public''s high alert, and the armed villagers with short spears and harpoons immediately surrounded them, and it seemed that the merchants who had left before put their guard down.

    In an instant, Hagrid from J?nk?ping suddenly showed a flag and shouted: "People of Vaxjo! It looks like you all know some news! I am an envoy from the Rus, I am from J?nk?ping, I want to Have a good chat with your boss."

    Just this sentence, things became serious again. As soon as he heard that it was the envoy of the Rus, the armed villagers captured Hagrid without saying a word, and even kicked him a few times. Detaining him has a tendency to be executed on the spot.

    This frightened the businessman Haverus to shout stupidly: "Idiot! If you kill this messenger, the Rus will really kill us all!"

    He took his buddies up and down to pull the armed villagers away, which immediately aroused the vigilance of a group of mercenaries of Danish ethnicity.

    Soon, some prominent figures came to investigate the cause of the riot, and when they learned that the envoy of Ross had arrived suddenly, they immediately realized the seriousness of the matter.

    The Ross flag in Hagrid''s hand had been torn apart in the chaos. He picked up the pieces of dyed mud and collected them in a ball, feeling lingering fears about what had just happened. He even felt that his visit was superfluous. The people of Vaxjo had already begun to prepare for the war. The Ross cavalry who were still stationed might as well go south and kill a group of people with their powerful strength, and then they could probably conquer Vaxjo.

    Just like the easy conquest of J?nk?ping some time ago.

    The Rus sent emissaries, which made the situation even more delicate. In this way, the white-bearded old man does not have to go out to negotiate with the Rus in person. Because of the threat of war, the people of all villages are gathering in the core settlements of V?xj?. The Nordic meeting was crowded with fifty people, merchants big and small, and the heads of all the villages.

    Pairs of eyes stared at the messenger Hagrid with complex eyes, and he naturally became the target of public criticism.

    Like being surrounded by a pack of beasts, Hagrid himself was under enormous psychological pressure. He can''t talk about loyalty to Ross, just to save his own life, he is afraid of saying the wrong thing.

    "Actually, I''m not from Rus. I''m from J?nk?ping, and the people of Rus ask me to give you a message. Don''t look at me with angry eyes. I''m just a businessman, and my family still Being held by the Rus. I''m the same as you, and I actually hate those Rus..." He tried to say something tactful, despite the fact that he had actually gotten some benefits from the Rus.

    A man who looked quite brave said angrily: "It''s all bullshit. Say it! Messenger! What are those Russ trying to do?"

    "Huh?! Please let me explain one thing first."

    "Come on!" Many people yelled at Hagrid with their arms pointed at Hagrid.

    "Everyone, please calm your anger. I mean Karl, the wild bear of Wiesingerser, he has been killed. The Rus killed maybe five thousand people in the north, and even Jonkoping, where I am, was killed by their army. It''s easy to break through. I only survived because I paid a tribute."

    "Don''t talk nonsense. What the **** do the Ross people want to do?!" Someone urged.

    "It''s actually very simple. The Rus asked everyone in Vaxjo to surrender to them, and then pay a batch of tribute and everything will be fine."

    Sounds incredible, pay a few tributes and you''re done? Pooh! What if the so-called "some tribute" is actually all the wealth that everyone has?

    The Danish businessmen present at the scene, the main battle faction, cursed: "Don''t lie to me! I have seen the actions of those Rus!"

    So the Gotland refugees present were so excited that they cried aloud. These Gotlanders denounced what the Rus did on Gotland Island ten years ago and called on everyone not to believe it.

    Vaxjo has never been monolithic, and even the original inhabitants of the region have their differences.

    Some local chieftains doubted the war intentions of the Danes and Gotlanders. Perhaps this matter was really just a matter of paying a batch of tribute and bowing to the court, and there was no need to cause war at all.

    "Well, it''s good if we surrender? We don''t want to be slaves," someone suddenly shouted.

    The embarrassed Hagrid waited for the doves to come, and immediately said: "The Rus people said that as long as they surrender, the whole of Rus will be open to everyone. Businessmen can go directly to the far north or the far east to do business. It is the territory of the Rus. There are no pirates there. As long as you pay some tribute in the port of the Rus, you can do business freely. Think about it, it is a very large market. It is not a bad thing to surrender to Rus, and we will become rich. "

    Hagrid himself made a lot of hype, and what he said was actually the truth. Unfortunately, the people present, even the doves who suddenly spoke up, felt that this "fact" was unbelievable.

    Is there such a conqueror? Could such a benevolent conqueror be masochistic? Or indulge in some very strange pride? It is unheard of to give the conquered people, instead of being slaves, great benefits after the fact!

    The people of Vaxjo feel that everything is a complete lie from their own standpointOnce everyone really surrendered, those Rus people swaggering in and the next step is to kill like crazy, then the only people who lose their armed time will be only slaughtered.

    All of a sudden, the main battle factions rose up and swarmed around Hagrid and pressed him to the floor, only to be **** with ropes.

    Even though some doves and watchers went too far, the Nordic meeting was dominated by the supporters.

    One person shouted: "Lies! It''s all lies! We want to organize an army to recover the lost land on the north shore of our lake! Organize an army and let''s go! Kill those Rus!"

    As a result, there was a tsunami in the council hall, and the people of Vaxjo made their own choice.

    In this regard, Haverus hurriedly escaped from the parliamentary court. He didn''t care about Hagrid''s life and death, and now ran back to his home swiftly to discuss the future. He couldn''t convince the madmen who were fighting, but he could do something to avoid the worst. He then ordered his family: "Find some white cloth and blue cloth, and make a pattern according to my requirements." Yes, Haverus had been sewing the Ross flag overnight.

 Chapter 911ï¼š Ross Cavalry vs Vaxjo Union Army

    Hagrid had expected that he would be controlled by them. He had always kept a fluke, and he sighed when he was now locked in a wooden cage and tied his hands and feet like a sheep to be slaughtered.

    When he asked what the Vaxjos were doing with themselves, the armed guards shouted: "Choose a good day to sacrifice you."

    offerings? Indeed, they chose to attack the Rus with arms, and they did have to sacrifice something before going on the expedition.

    He was already disheartened, and his death was a mess, and human life became a joke. What is the governor of Jonkoping, who was finally cut down by the Vaxjos.

    Since they are all about to die, it is better to lie down and pull down in fear of dying.

    The guards were just kidding.

    The next day, Vaxjo''s main war faction specially sent people to come and said this to Hagrid who was being held: "We know you are just a messenger, and it would be foolish to kill you. We will send you to Go back, we want you to be a messenger again."

    Hearing that, Hagrid, who was sluggish, suddenly sobered up: "You won''t kill me?"

    "Yes. We may be killed by the Rus if we send our own people to spread the word. We plan to send you."

    "Oh?! How should I spread the word."

    "At that time you will tell the Russ that we have decided to fight."

    "Alright alright¡­¡­"

    Hagrid didn''t want to talk or dared to say more, and he agreed to stop thinking about it. As a bystander, he began to pay attention to these V?xj? mobilizers.

    Any man has an obligation to defend his village, and the entire village alliance should gather the bravest men.

    However, the opinions of all parties in the Nordic Council were not unified. Some villages advocated negotiations, while others insisted on attacking.

    Although the two sides are not evenly matched, the main battle faction does not occupy an overwhelming advantage.

    Although the main war faction has gathered a lot of men, those negotiators are not weak.

    There was no civil war, but there were many scoldings between the two sides. Out of moral principles, since most people advocate fighting back, those villages that advocate negotiation and wait and see have some men symbolically.

    "They just came to make up the numbers, and there is nothing to say about helping the battle. We are still the main force now, and we promise that the glory of the Ross people is also ours!"

    A man named Olaf was elected by the main war faction as the most senior war chief. He was a Dane and a senior mercenary. After fighting against the Swedish army in Silver Fort and winning something, he His record has become a heavy-duty capital, and because of this, his record is considered to be very willing to fight.

    Olaf has more than 20 old friends. After he joined other Danish soldiers in Vaxjo, he assembled a Danish mercenary group of more than 300 people.

    Danish merchants did contribute their own private soldiers, and even released a small number of slaves into the army.

    Only three hundred Danish mercenary regiments capable of fighting can promise? Without the support of the V?xj? native G?talanders, Olaf would not be willing to go north to defend against the enemy, no matter how arrogant he was.

    It is quite subtle that the villages of the main war faction are also shouting happily, but they are a group of farmers bound by agriculture. Farmers have their own small families and are the most crucial labor force in the family. War means the departure of a strong man, and if the family is killed in battle, the financial support of the family will collapse. Although the structure of the Viking clan society still exists, the management of the family that loses the male master of the family is directly transferred to the main wife, and the main wife has all the power to participate in the village politics.

    However, it is difficult for any village to accept the economic loss of a large number of males temporarily leaving. Besides, this is a life-threatening war.

    Most of the villages in the main battle handed over 100 to 200 people, and among them there were some people who made up their minds.

    As for those villages of negotiators and watchers, 50 people is the limit.

    So it was a large village combined with many small villages. It was obviously a union of V?xj? villages with a population of nearly 30,000 people, together with V?xj?yotalanders, Danes and Gotland refugees, and finally pieced together a team close to 30,000 people. Two thousand troops.

    A few soldiers wore delicate leather boots, and many were actually made of deerskin tied with hemp rope to make boots. Their weapons are uneven, most of which are axes and spears, but only one large log shield. Regardless of the quality of these shields, at least they have shields and know how to organize shield walls.

    Only the Danish mercenary group is the best armed. Half of them have popularized chain mail and iron helmets. Their gold masters need these mercenaries to protect their own safety, so they are willing to spend money.

    Now that the mercenaries finally have a real role to play, and these Danish mercenaries are eager to fight with the Rus to wash away their defeat in the Silver Fort.

    Therefore, they spent a day to do the basic assembly. All soldiers need to bring their own dry food. Many soldiers are indifferent to the essence of war. They did not want to fight. .

    The natives of Vaxjo have no special knowledge of war. Most of them are a large group of people. The brothers formed a shield wall to press them up, and the brothers worked together in a chaotic fight, and the battle was won.

    They rallied together, and the once-fighting Danes and Vaxjos joined together historically to form an army.

    The 2,000 armed men gathered together in a dense manner did not seem to have a large number of troops, but according to their perception, this was "a huge army since they were aware of it."

    The Vaxjos were full of confidence, but Olaf, the supreme war chief, was not satisfied.

    The locals are clearly not cooperating. Is it okay to let a group of farmers who have almost no armor and clothing go to the battlefield? After all, it is the Ross people who are going to attack! Those Roth villains are well-documented that they''re all in armor, not to mention the updated rumored Roth "riding monsters."

    The truth soon became clear, and the Danish mercenary group learned from the escaped businessman that the so-called monsters were horses. The Frankish cavalry had a whole set of Denmark, and the Danish soldiers were beaten for a time. Olaf had heard of this. Now it is better to think about where the Russ got the cavalry. Since they have it, it is not completely impossible to deal with the cavalry.

    Olaf had heard of a method of hitting a lot of spears, and relying on the advantage of the infantry to form a spear formation, thus stabbing the lances of the Frankish cavalry. So the key is to prepare the wood to sharpen it, which is enough.

    Olaf made some preparations in a short time. Since the number of troops was too large, he could only gather in a group and travel by land, advancing along the lake to the occupied village in the north. He also thought of using long boats, simply because they organized various boats and could not fill the entire army at once, and long boats were almost all owned by merchants, and they were unwilling to leave their own long boats to escape when they were in danger. Take out the boat.

    As for the fishing sampans, **** them!

    Poor Hagrid sat in a cage, a wooden cage on an ox cart. He closed his eyes and endured the bumps, surrounded by soldiers on foot with spears, axes and dry food. He had already predicted the poor future of these people, but what did this have to do with himself.

    Hagrid lamented that the Vaxhes had made a really heroic but also a very stupid decision. If the army in front of them was the army they could assemble, the partial division of the Rus should be able to defeat it.

    The Vaxjo people chose the war. According to Rurik, the king of Rus, even if his partial division won the war, the Rus army would come over twice in one day, and they would have to win another war. slaughter.

    "Just take care of myself... At least Fisk won''t chop my head off."

    Therefore, Vaxjo''s army actually set off on the fourth day of the appointment, and this time point was already very dangerous.

    Hagrid could conclude that because Ross general Fisk could not wait for him to go back to report and wait for the surrender of the people of Vaxjo, he immediately decided that Vaxjo chose war. I am afraid that Ross''s partial division has already marched.

    In fact, it is!

    Originally, Fisk should have waited until the envoy from Vaxjo announced his surrender yesterday. The so-called dark is a whole day, and most of the day did not wait for anything, so why not wait until evening?

    Still nothing in the evening...

    The night fell and the stars were shining brightly, and the young Ross warrior had no intention of waiting any longer.

    The soldiers whispered about the battle, and Fisk immediately called everyone to a meeting around the bonfire when he saw the attitude of the brothers.

    Fisk stood tall and raised his arms and shouted: "Brothers, we have given those people a chance! However, they refused to surrender with practical actions. What should we do next?!"

    "War!" Everyone said in unison.

    "Yes! Remember our slogan?! Ulla!"

    "Ula!"

    The soldiers drew their swords and pointed at the starry sky, and some took off their hats and held them high. Only the young warriors trained by Rurik were willing to use "Ulla" as the new Viking battle cry, and only they knew what it meant.

    It''s not something that anyone can yell, only the cronies loyal to Rurik are qualified to yell this.

    The side division led by Fisk and Kanuf is the elite of the elite of the Rus army. The soldiers unified their will, and the next thing was easy.

    kindness? Be kind, of course, but not now.

    Those who refuse to surrender will be maliciously killed in order to force others to surrender.

    With such an attitude, the warriors all have the freedom to plunder, and they are already lined up for action!

    The cavalry, behind the infantry, walked along the west bank of the lake, not knowing that the Vaxjos had organized an army since the start.

    The Rus army went south, the Vaxjo army north, and both sides advanced along the lakeside meadows on the west bank of Lake Helga, and it was only a matter of time before they met.

    Therefore, it was not long after noon, so the army must be assembled together.

    Just look at the black mass of people in front of them (clothing mainly in taupe shades), it''s just a group of armed men.

    Fisk saw the sunlight reflected from the spearhead, as well as some reflections from the armor.

    "Brothers! The enemy is ahead! Prepare to fight!"

    The cavalry mobilized quickly, and the column quickly turned into a horizontal column.

    The war was about to take place, and Bejasil grabbed the reins and rode directly to Fisk''s side. Her job is as a tactical advisor, and the current situation has to join the fight.

    Even though Beahil was a female class, Fisk had to fully agree with her as a female warrior.

    "I estimate that the enemy''s army might be 3,000. They are all infantry. What if you are Pecheneg?"

    Bejasil didn''t quite understand it. After being translated by her fellow warriors, she glanced at her and gave her opinion decisively: "Just follow our prairie warfare! It seems that they lack armor, so the cavalry approached them to keep their distance and shoot arrows frequently. Disrupt them, and finally charge and kill to solve it."

    Fisk nodded: "Without contact with them, our people will not be hurt."

    Therefore, the unlucky Kanuf has to be reluctantly ordered to stand by because all the infantry he brought, and the **** of logistics materials and non-combatants. Angry? Of course very angry. How can that be.

    So Fisk did not draw his sword. He raised his recurve bow and greeted his brothers: "Shoot them with the bow! Everyone shoots arbitrarily, remember not to slash and stab. Now come with me!"

    The cavalry began to move, and their white-hued uniforms stood out in the afternoon sun.

    Such a shirt color immediately mobilized the psychological trauma of the Gotland refugees in the Vaxjo Army!

    Ten years ago, a large group of Rus soldiers in white robes slaughtered Gotland Island, so thinking of those white robes thought of death.

    As for the flag held by the cavalry, this is quite familiar to the Danes in the Vaxjo Army, or most Danes know what the blue flag on a white background means.

    The Supreme War Chief is not afraid of danger. He prides himself on knowing some ways to deal with cavalry, not to mention that he has many people now.

    "Don''t be afraid of everyone, immediately form a shield wall to defend against cavalry!"

    "Listen! That''s not a monster! It''s the Rus who learned something strange from the Franks."

    "The cavalry is not terrible. The soldiers with spears will point their spears outward. If the Rus cavalry dare to approach, you will kill them with spears!"

    Even so, this tactic is also a passive defensive tactic, and it cannot allow the V?xj? army, which has a superior number of people, to take advantage.

    Olaf had an illusion that the Rus cavalry would rush up, and at that time, the number of spear-holders of his elders would be superior, and all those cavalry would be stabbed off the horse, and then chopped with an axe.

    how...

    Suddenly there was a swishing sound in the sky, and then a soldier lay down with a squeak.

    Soldiers are shot by arrows, and the arrows come from those cavalry!

    Fisk and Bejahir were on the left and one on the right. Both of them had the qualifications and ability to command the army. The two divided the three hundred cavalry into two parts and launched an attack on the Vaxjo Army.

    The usual mount and archery training shows extremely terrifying combat effectiveness at the present moment! The cavalry had their feet on the saddle, their legs trying to clamp down on the horse''s belly. They leaned on their sides and used the rapid-fire method with the arrow shaft to the right, shooting almost face-to-face at the Vaxjo shield formation in a dense formation.

    They are worthy of being the elite. Because they are all full-time standing soldiers, they spend a lot of time training every day. Spear thrusting and horse archery are the key training items.

    The broad-glazed, barbed arrows shoot at the soldiers at the rear in the dense formation, and the rapid-fire technique enables each cavalry to quickly pass three arrows.

    The cavalry had deliberately reserved more arrows for independent action, and a large number of spare arrows were in the rear, and they were currently managing the infantry of Kanuf.

    It was only one round of passing cavalry shooting, which caused more than 100 casualties in Vaxjo''s army.

    This is a very terrifying number. If their formation can be tighter, the casualties can only be more serious.

    Olaf never imagined that horses could still shoot arrows, but they were very accurate.

    Is this still cavalry tactics? Can this be called cavalry? !

    But Olaf didn''t care about being angry, and the second round of the cavalry''s attack began.

    The battlefield by the lake became chaotic for a while, as if the Parthian cavalry besieged Crassus'' Roman legion.

    Even if the number of cavalry is far less than that of Vaxjo infantry, these infantry can only rely on round shields to protect themselves, and any soldier who dares to leave the array will be preferentially shot by wandering cavalry.

    The cavalry was instructed to shoot all the arrows at hand, and when the quiver was empty, they immediately retreated to Fisk to add But the cavalry could not all leave the post, and it was necessary to closely watch that the group of troops could not escape, and it had to be slow. Slowly shot dead and wounded their living forces, and when there were not many people left to fight, the cavalry drew their swords and slashed.

    Poor Supreme War Chief Olaf, his past experience with the Rus and Swedes in fierce battles is a complete joke.

    Because of his humiliation in the past, he opened his mouth wide, gestured with his iron sword and cursed in Norse!

    It was also a coincidence that some cavalrymen noticed that there were many leather armorers among these Vaxjo fighters. When they found that the lethality of wide-blade arrows was too limited for such people, they immediately replaced them with conical armor-piercing arrows, specializing in chain armor.

    An armor-piercing arrow was deliberately shot, and when Olaf was still scolding the other side for not talking about martial arts at the groove, the arrow flew into his mouth with extreme unprofessionalism. The arrow smashed through the bones, entered from the mouth and directly pierced through Olaf''s cerebellum, and the whole person died instantly...

    From now on, the Vaxjo army, which is constantly crowding inwards, has no idea that their generals have died in battle, and their fronts have not been chaotic, and the Ross cavalry will continue to shoot arrows, just like a large group of piranhas torn apart in groups. Biting a wounded cow that falls into the water, you will continue to cause damage one by one until you win.

 Chapter 912ï¼š The Rus flag flies in Vaxjo, right in the middle of G?talandâ€¦

    Those V?xj? warriors struggled in the rain of arrows, people wailed in pain, the wounded were helpless with bleeding wounds, and the living clung to their shields.

    There is no one to command them, and the army has become a large mob!

    "It can''t be like this!" someone shouted.

    Suddenly, in the chaos, it was seen that Olaf, the supreme war chief, had died in a pool of blood.

    "The boss is dead, and we can only persevere. Brothers, we fought with them." Some Danes decided to fight back in the storm, and a group of Danes left the team directly.

    Fisk noticed this situation, and the armored warriors who were out of the array and did not accept the beating well gave him a good plan.

    "A bunch of idiots thought I would obediently dismount and fight with you?"

    Fisk adjusted his tactics, and with a handful of cavalry he deliberately kept his distance from the Danes.

    More than fifty Danes left the formation. They formed a small shield wall, shouted with swords and axes, and tried to trick Ross into the so-called "dignified duel".

    "Stand up and shoot, aim the armor-piercing arrows at their faces," Fisk ordered.

    The steeds obediently distanced themselves, and while most of the cavalry were still suddenly attacking and taking a bite like bloodthirsty piranhas, Fisk dispatched a standing archery team.

    Once they were standing and shooting, they were able to aim steadily while standing on Ma On Shan.

    The precision armor-piercing arrow of the recurve bow struck the Dane with a left-handed precision shot so that the Dane could not lift his head. Their shields were covered with leather, which could not stop the armor-piercing arrows. Some soldiers were hit by the penetrating arrows on their left arms holding the shields, but the wounded did not dare to scream and struggle, even the broken teeth had to be supported. .

    "Not dead yet?!" Fisk shook his head.

    Suddenly, a soldier shouted: "Boss, we are running out of arrows."

    Fisk immediately looked around. The quivers were indeed not enough, and there were some cavalrymen in the rear who were receiving new arrows.

    "Then change the tactics. Brothers draw swords! Crush the guy in front of you, completely crush them!"

    Well, with the humming of the sword wind, Fisk pointed at the Danes who had left the array.

    He assembled and about fifty cavalry, and charged fiercely with a wall charge.

    The shock of the half-ton warhorse caused the earth to tremble, and the Danes looked out of their eyes to observe the situation, only to see the cavalry roaring back, as if they were going to perish with themselves.

    It''s ridiculous!

    In these Danish mercenary team concepts, the cavalry has and only the Frankish cavalry, and the Frankish tactics are all cavalry tactics.

    In the Franks, the principle of cavalry is not to rush into the formation, but the super long spears continue to stab the opponent''s array until the enemy is stabbed to collapse. Well now, the Ross cavalry went crazy with arrows to kill, and now it hits like crazy again.

    The collision happened fiercely, and the Danes were rushed over the wall. Just like the crushing of a torrent of steel, the fallen warriors were trampled on the ground by Ma Tietie, and their chests shattered and died violently, carrying hundreds of kilograms of trampling force.

    Stamping, hacking, or slamming the back of the sword directly. With just this collision, the Danes who got out of the line collapsed.

    Those who were still holding on never imagined that the cavalry could still fight like this, and the morale of Vaxjo''s army always collapsed.

    The peasants and warriors have already ignored the dead bodies on the ground and the wounded who are constantly twisting their bodies and screaming. Half of them are still holding on. They have no choice but to escape back to the village.

    At least it must be safe to escape back to the village. There are still many people there. At that time, everyone should take up arms and should be able to block these Rus people. People are so fanciful.

    However, when they lifted the last shield wall barrier and showed their backs to the Ross cavalry, everything was over.

    Fisk and many cavalrymen saw their total collapse. Now, don''t bother Fisk''s order, and the happy hunt officially begins. Those who don''t have arrows don''t care about replenishing new arrows, or draw their swords to hunt down, or carry the spears of the enemy who are on the ground with a tire. The spear stabbed the Vaxjo soldiers in the back, and the sword slashed directly at them.

    About 800 people fled, they are not even as good as 800 reindeer running away, trapped beasts still exist, they are panting and running on a road of destruction.

    "You run away! Running away will only make you die faster! Since you have chosen war, I will grant you to die on the battlefield. You will die uselessly, and die now!"

    Fisk shouted loudly, and was proud of himself for creating this miracle of war. Now that he is benevolent, there is no need to show mercy to the Vaxjos who are resolutely opposed.

    Hagrid from J?nk?ping is still locked in a ox-cart wooden cage. If he is shot by an arrow, he will die. Now Hagrid watched the Vaxhes drop the dead and the wounded and ran away, and watched them being chased to death by the cavalry.

    In fact, many Russ cavalrymen saw the unfortunate man in the cage, although they did not see his appearance clearly, because things were too strange, so they did not shoot arrows at him.

    It was Fisk who recognized the guy''s face and rode over to find out.

    At the same time, the infantry of Kanuf, who had been passively watching the play, finally came to work. They drew their swords forward and began to frantically make up their swords on the battlefield.

    Prisoners of war? Let the prisoners of war go to hell. Regardless of the dead who fell to the ground, the wounded will be stabbed and killed. The so-called let them slowly lose blood and cry to death, it is better to stab them now and give a happy one. This is the last kindness of the Ross Army.

    Fisk led some people on horseback and stood beside the cage, pouting and tilting his head to look at the unlucky and lucky man.

    "It''s unexpected. Hagrid, I thought you were cut by them. So I made the army ruthless, just to avenge you." He spoke with a weird smile, making him look like a monster.

    "Am I worthy of your revenge?"

    "Why not? Your daughter is in my hands, she will be my wife, so you are also very important to me. Fortunately, my people have sharp eyes, you are not injured!"

    "Thank you so much for that."

    "You''re free now, I''ll let you out." Fisk immediately dispatched someone to dismount, picked up an axe and smashed the bronze lock.

    Hagrid was freed and even withdrew from the battlefield. He was even reunited with his daughter Astrid, and it was a great sigh of relief to see all the non-combatants safe, especially those he brought from J?nk?ping were emotionally stable.

    Killing eight hundred fleeing enemies was no trouble, and the horse-riding Rus and Pechenegs enjoyed the battle as if they were hunting.

    The corpses lay in a line on the meadows along the lake, which stretched for two kilometers. Except for some individuals who managed to escape into the forest or jumped into the lake to swim for their lives, most of the Vaxjo soldiers died.

    The cavalry dismounted to deliver a fatal blow to the dying man, then frisked the body and took away the weapons, especially the arrows, and the quiver was recovered after the blood was dried.

    Ravens came sniffing blood, they were already circling the sky.

    Some soldiers happily speeded Fisk: "It''s the raven, Odin is watching us. Boss, today''s battle has been approved by the gods."

    "Yeah." Fisk looked at the sky, and it was obvious that there were more and more ravens. "Brothers are already very tired of hacking and shooting. Everyone, hurry up and recover the arrows. Let''s find a place to rest. Check again to see if we have casualties."

    The Russ army quickly left the battlefield, and it stands to reason that they would have to dig a pit to bury the body. Since there were too many dead, they simply ignored it and let the ravens fall down to peck at the eyes of the dead...

    In this battle, apart from the tired and breathless soldiers and horses, the Rus army did not even get injured. This is non-contact combat, and the cavalry always keeps a safe distance from the enemy, constantly causing damage at this distance.

    Fisk ushered in the biggest victory of his life, and he saw many dead armored warriors, and many more fallen farmers. The weapons and armor were collected as much as possible, and he decided to continue to Vaxjo with the spoils.

    At night, by the bonfire.

    Hagrid, who suffered in Vaxjo, finally settled down. He never thought that the Ross cavalry would be so powerful that they could win without any losses? I am afraid that Rurik''s claim to be "loved by Odin" is not a boast, and his warriors are invulnerable.

    Fisk wildly pointed to the future resolution: "Those Vaxjos chose war, and I''m going to keep fighting to bring them down. I''m going to kill them, they brought it on themselves. Hagrid, give me a suggestion, say Tell me about your experience."

    "Me? My advice is to persuade you to be kind."

    "Benevolence? Is it necessary?"

    "Because they themselves are quarreling, there are actually many villages that don''t want to fight at all." Hagrid said cautiously.

    "Oh? What do the villages want?"

    "Submit. If you pay some tribute in exchange for safety, they are willing to surrender. Just..."

    "how."

    "There are actually a lot of Danes in V?xj?. They have a deep hatred with you. I don''t know where their hatred comes from. It''s because they are clamoring for a group of people to be your enemies. Many V?xj? people are deceived. You can be kind. Come on, after all... I heard that the king is for you to conquer, not to kill them all."

    Fisk had to think about it, pinching his beard. "Alright. Since they are not power resistance, I will forgive those who are willing to surrender. As for those who are fighting, I will kill them. We will rest for the night and leave early tomorrow."

    Those who fled into the woods fled overnight, hid and slept in a hurry due to hunger and cold, while those who escaped by swimming mostly drowned due to lack of energy.

    No one fled back to report the army''s defeat, and Vaxjo was still waiting for news of the army''s victory.

    On a new day, the Vaxjos take care of their agricultural work, and their settlements are completely undefended.

    As a result, they saw the cavalry, who was better than seeing once, came swaggeringly, and their curiosity outweighed their fear.

    But what happened next was terrifying.

    Fisk ordered some heads to be chopped off on the battlefield, collected and piled on the captured bullock carts and driven south. This ox cart was originally a cage that trapped Hagrid, but now it has become a "head-carrying" truck.

    The heads of the dead were already gray and white, and they were piled up on the car into small hills. Witnesses were immediately shocked when they saw it. The urchins who were curious onlookers probably didn''t know the horror of the cavalry, but when they saw the pile of blood dripping heads, they ran away screaming.

    People ran away, and the situation gave Ross an unexpected passive.

    Fisk frowned: "I''m really scary? They''re all over, who am I negotiating with? Hagrid, talk to them again."

    Now it''s Hagrid''s turn to be under great pressure: "Young generals, let me negotiate with them now... My head will definitely be chopped off by them."

    "I want to negotiate with them, what about their people?"

    Helpless, Fisk stopped the army at the intersection of the largest settlement. In front of him was a wider road. On both sides of the road were neatly arranged longhouses and attached some general buildings. This is the origin of the name of Vaxjo, Fisk has led his troops to stand in the core settlement of Vaxjo.

    The army did not act rashly, and no locals came out of their hiding places to strike up a conversation with them for a while.

    Until, a man dragged his family and walked out of his mansion with a banner.

    "Oh? I know that man very well."

    "It''s Haverus, the one you let go a few days ago." Hagrid''s pressure is gone, at least Haverus can be a breakthrough.

    But seeing that Haverus, he boldly walked out of the mansion with all his family. He himself had learned of the tragic defeat of the Vaxjos, and though it was something he could not bear, the fact was that the only thing he could do now was to take out the flags that were ready to be sewn.

    They approached Fisk timidly, and the whole family, including the slaves, tried to hold their flag high.

    "I surrendered to what I said." Haverus can introduce flatteringly: "You see, these are my family members, and we have made a lot of flags, which is enough to prove my surrender."

    This move Fisk did not force him, it was his own act.

    "Indeed, you surrendered. You are a smart person, and the safety of your family will be protected by our army. That is... Many people escaped, which makes me quite embarrassed." Fisk was satisfied and immediately narrowed his eyes: "You The natives, tell your friends our attitude. Vaxjo''s army has been defeated, and there is no need for the rest to resist stupidly. I don''t want to kill them, and now I will give them one last chance to surrender."

    Having said this, Fisk paused again: "This is a matter that affects the lives of tens of thousands of people. I hope you can handle it well."

    "Ah! As ordered. I''ll do it right now."

    It was not only the Haverus family who secretly sewed the flags, but a group of local Vaxjo businessmen and families were well-informed. Seeing that Haverus was safe and sound, they also showed their real bodies, held the flag high, and brought their own brewed products. The ale and the collected honey, literally slaughtered jugs, championed the rule of the Rus.

    After all, they don''t have a choice right now.

    It was no longer possible for Vaxjo to organize an army against the Rus, but the resistance of the Vaxjos did not stop completely.

    Haverus transformed himself into a special envoy for peace talks, and he hurriedly negotiated with the villages of the Lord Peace faction gathered here. Since what the Rus army asked for was only submission and undefense, the tribute requested was only to meet military needs, not the most sinful act of plundering the population. Why resist? Seizing the last chance to surrender, the village leaders of the Lord and Sect and the Wait-and-see Sect visited General Ross "Bald" Fisk on behalf of their relatives and friends to announce their surrender.

    Now that you have surrendered, you need to do a good job in the scene.

    The flag of Ross is a piece of white cloth with blue stripes stitched on the diagonal. It is very easy to make, and the villages can do it now.

    As long as you hang this kind of flag on your mansion, you will prove your loyalty to Ross. In exchange, after receiving key provisions from a group of locals, Fisk took into account the feelings of the locals and set up camp outside the settlement.

    In the evening, most of the families had already displayed the Rus flags they made by surprise. The entire commercial street is still very depressed. The surrendered businessmen are very interested in the promises of the Rus. They tried their best to show their flags, and more. He even sewed miniature flags on his hats, trying to tell others that he was indeed a surrendered good citizen.

    However, a strong army is just outside the inhabited area. If the Rus people suddenly attack, everyone will still be unable to bear the blow. The people who did not escape were all the Lord Hepai. They made a compromise and put their fate in the hands of the conquerors Even if all the men sent by the Lord Hepai village to fight were killed, Pain is real pain, hatred is natural, they are not willing to fight with the Rus to the end.

    The real main war faction instead ran away, and most of the soldiers came from them. The terrifying defeat meant the destruction of the most powerful Danish mercenary group, and also meant that a large number of men sent by the main battle faction villages were all killed in battle.

    Having lost a large number of capable men, what else can the remaining villagers do? The leaders of many main battle faction villages led the expedition in person, and now they have died in different places.

    The headless people instinctively thought of escaping. They all brought the soft ones that could be taken away quickly, dragged their families to the river, and rowed their boats to the south.

    Where can the escape go? There is only one place that everyone prefers - Silver Castle.

    Regardless of what the Silver Fort that has experienced war is like now, the reason for attracting V?xj? fugitives is very simple. The so-called fishing in the face of the sea is expected to survive, and even he can be accepted by the locals. They have given up most of their livestock and poultry, and this year''s wheat harvest is also missing. Only by catching some herring in the sea can we tide over the difficulties. As for whether we can make a comeback in the future, no one is thinking about it.

 Chapter 913ï¼š Minions and new targets

    As long as the flag is held high to declare surrender, the stationed Rus army will not attack?

    The people of Vaxjo kept watching. Even with such an army here, their normal production and life were still greatly disrupted.

    But Fisk was not completely at ease with the people here. He noticed the huge population here. If they twisted into a rope and tried to kill themselves, the brothers really had to retreat quickly to avoid the edge.

    Fisk set up the camp outside the settlement, the horses stayed in the middle of the camp, and some freshly cut tree stumps were placed in the outer part, dressed as a tight defense.

    So the submissive people began to act in real service. They paid tribute to the Ross Army with some perch caught in the early morning. The trolleys came in, and the escorts unloaded the wooden barrels containing the fish and swiftly evacuated.

    Their fearful appearance caused the warriors to laugh, but Fisk was troubled by it.

    The cavalry team has arrived here, and the task assigned by the king has been successfully completed. It is very wonderful that the entire expedition of the Rus army miraculously has no casualties!

    No casualties exist The task of conquering V?xj? is basically completed. Fisk knew that there was still a formal meeting, and he had to discuss various matters with the heads of the local villages.

    Then, it''s over? Do not! Since the opportunity is in front of him, it would be unreasonable not to create greater merits.

    And a rather realistic problem is also facing the so-called V?xj? people who have not completely surrendered.

    Early in the morning, Fisk, Kanuf and Bejahir got together to discuss military affairs.

    "Now we have completed the task assigned by the king. In theory, we can take the envoy of Vaxjo to the north."

    Kanuf gave him a look at Fisk: "Actually you''re not satisfied at all. You don''t want to withdraw."

    "Don''t you want to?"

    "Haha, I still want to continue to make contributions."

    Fisk nodded: "Then continue to fight. Many people who do not surrender will have to escape, and they may go to the Silver Fort. I have heard of that place, where the former King Olegin died."

    "I know that too. So... we''re going south to avenge that Olegin?"

    "But he went to the Swedes, and we''re old Russ. But..." Fisk thought about it, "that''s a reason."

    Kanuf immediately slapped his thigh: "What we lack is a reason. Since there are still a lot of Swedes in our main army, our army can play such a name as a partial division."

    "It''s just that our army is too small. It''s not appropriate to rely on us to attack the Silver Fort. Unless..."

    "Unless?" Kanuf raised his head, and the two men smiled at each other.

    Bejasil listened boredly here, but when she heard that the two big brothers wanted to expand the war and make new contributions, she completely agreed with no sense.

    The young generals of the Ross Army reached a common attitude, and they immediately informed everyone about the new plan they discussed, and their departure attracted cheers from the brothers.

    That''s Silver Castle! The settlement named after "Silver Coin" is not shabby by any means! Although according to the rules, the silver coins, gold coins and jewelry captured by the army must be paid to the king, but the king always acquiesced to the brothers to take a little privately.

    What''s more, Yinbao is a trading port. Even if it has suffered a war, it will not keep pulling its hips for ten years. The wealthy merchants there will definitely buy some female slaves, and the normal people of the wealthy merchants will definitely raise them with good faces and graceful figures.

    Take the slave girl of the merchant and take it back to be his wife. The soldiers felt that they were good people, helping those women out of poverty.

    And he can also have more children, which is what the king is happy to see.

    It has been agreed that at noon today, General Ross will go to the V?xj? Chamber to discuss the matter with the leaders of the local villages.

    Fisk made some preparations, especially considering that this might be a conspiracy, he put on a chainmail under the white cloth robe, and also hung two more daggers on the leather armed belt, so that he could meet in a cramped place. Unexpectedly counterattack.

    There is a fighting technique invented by a Danish swordsman master, which was first learned by Yevluo when he was young, but this technique is learned by the standing army. Fisk is a leader in fighting skills. He has a strong personal force, and now he looks like a brown bear in armor.

    He also negotiated with Bejahir and Kanuf: "If I don''t come back in the evening, the default is to meet those people''s plot. You immediately rush into the village to cause damage and avenge me."

    Kanuf simply felt that his eldest brother was talking nonsense, and the group of Vaxhes was not enough to be afraid of. He didn''t say much, just agreed.

    So Fisk swaggered into the settlement with ten entourages on horseback, and entered the chamber, accompanied by Hagrid and Haverus.

    He knew that he was thinking too much. The prosperous commercial street was now empty. It was the local village headman who was afraid that he would make a fool of himself and annoy the Rus people. They deliberately avoided it, and only the court was full of people.

    A pair of eyes stared at Fisk, who had just entered the door. He was a tall man as strong as a bear. The moment he took off his helmet, his deliberately bald head was even more sturdy.

    Even though Fisk is only twenty-two this year.

    There is nothing special about this chamber, it is a long long house with benches on the left and right, and a passage in the middle for the preacher to talk.

    The open wooden windows let in the sunlight, and the dimly lit longhouse atmosphere was suppressed to the extreme.

    The village chiefs did not dare to speak, they just kept quiet and listened to the rhetoric of the general Ross.

    To be fair, Fisk was concerned about the feelings of these people, who craved safety and demanded the benefits of surrender when they were promised safety.

    Therefore, they have seen the horror of the Ross army, and what they need to do now is to appease.

    "After you surrender to Ross, you are Jonkoping, where the goods can be transported to the north as usual. Now let me introduce you." Fisk immediately pulled Hagrid.

    "He is a native of Jonkoping, and now he is the governor of Jonkoping appointed by King Rus. Whatever goods you produce will be bought by Jonkoping, your goods will eventually be shipped to Rus, and all of us will make money from trade. And you , only pay a small amount of tribute, and even have a ten-year free tribute."

    A ten-year tribute exemption policy? ! This is amazing.

    The leaders probed one after another, they couldn''t believe it was true, and finally someone boldly asked: "Ten years of tribute free? Really?"

    "Of course it''s true."

    Fisker then made Hagrid''s statement to corroborate it.

    Let¡¯s talk about the true and false of the ten-year non-payment of tribute, at least now the general Ross has shown great sincerity.

    The sincerity of the Rus is by no means weak, on the contrary they are extremely murderous. They must have an inside story today.

    The so-called tangible offerings may really be exempted for ten years, but the intangible offerings are still indispensable.

    Things were as they expected.

    "You have surrendered, but some people have escaped. This shows that you Waxhes are not completely surrendered. Not completely surrendered is not completely surrendered! So, I will hunt down those people!"

    Fisk looked around again and ordered: "Now is the time to prove your loyalty! Each of you will organize some troops in each village, and use the identity of our Ross Army to crusade the unscrupulous. Do you understand?!"

    It happened suddenly, and everyone remained silent with embarrassed expressions on their faces.

    "Oh? It seems that you are not satisfied? In fact, I know that many people are fleeing in the direction of the Silver Fort. For there, it is exactly where our hatred lies. In the past, Ross was not a kingdom, and the Duchy of Ross agreed with the rule of the Swedish King Olegin. But Olegin was killed in the Silver Fort. I want to avenge the dead king, you new surrenderers, you must send someone to participate."

    "..." They were still silent, and everyone''s eyes started to wander.

    Their minds were shaken, and Fisk drew his sword sharply. "Send troops quickly! Prove your loyalty! Villages that don''t send troops are regarded as rebels and will be eradicated!"

    So, the head man stood up tremblingly under the pressure.

    "Haha, finally there is someone who agrees. What''s your name?" Fisk pointed.

    "Grievous. I... am the leader of Dushi Village. I am willing to send troops, but I just hope the warriors will decide for me."

    "What do you want?"

    "My village''s neighbors are the main battlers. They have escaped cleanly now. If you admit that our village can occupy the land and mansions of those people, I will immediately organize men to help you. Oh no, it is to help the Kingdom of Ross."

    "Smart choice! You''re free to loot your runaway neighbors, **** those who fight. What about the others?" Fisker shouted at this point: "I wanted to come peacefully, obviously All of you are kidnapped by a group of stupid main battle factions. You are not enemies of Ross, and if we talked earlier, you would not have been killed thousands of people. So those main battle guys are the root of all evil!"

    So, Haverus seized the opportunity to continue: "The brave general Fisk is right! Especially those Danish refugees and Gotland refugees, who are clearly their fault, but beguile us Vaxjos to go all out. "We can''t be fooled by them anymore, only Rose can be trusted now."

    Haverus is not interjecting, his assists Fisk is very satisfied.

    Fisk made a seemingly unbelievable decision. The Russ Army did not participate in the liquidation of the leftover property of the fugitives.

    Each loyal village discussed how to seize the fugitive''s farmland, and the loyal merchant discussed how to occupy the escaped merchant''s mansion. Now with the endorsement of the conquerors of Rus, everyone can merge without any worries and no longer have to consider moral issues.

    If Ross Junso was just some kind of stuff: some oats, some salt from the loot. These are the food for the war, because some of the arrows were damaged, and the arrows needed useful supplements, so the army exchanged some arrows from the captured axes from the local hunters.

    The Russ army is going to attack Silver Fort, and Fisk''s team must make a contribution. This will be a new expedition, and even the army will need to advance by land and water.

    There are still twelve villages in the council, of which there are as many as seven large villages. Proportionally speaking, what the merchant Haverus said was true, and most of the villages and most of the population were not the warring faction.

    But the representatives of the Danish merchants had run clean and had left in the prepared longboats.

    So the locals really thought they were being coerced into fighting an unnecessary battle. The Rus are not villains, the Danish refugees who started the war are!

    Some people listed the crimes of those Danish refugees: "They asked us for land as soon as they fled from Silver Castle. Now because of them, we have died a lot of people. I will send a hundred of the strongest men to assist the Rus people. , but also to avenge ourselves."

    It was really a response, and everyone announced that they would send troops.

    Fisk got the best of what he had hoped for, and the number of troops announced by all the village chiefs put together a thousand men.

    You must know that nearly 2,000 of them have been killed, and the dead are mainly from the main war faction.

    In just two days, the Peace faction brought out a real strong army. At one time, the strong men who were deliberately hidden in the tucks brought their own weapons and walked out of their homes. They held the flag of Ross high and turned into an allied army.

    After their discussion, they got a rational decision. For the sake of a better future, they decided to actively assemble.

    In this way, Fisker ended the meeting happily, and he even made a trip to Haverus'' home to visit his family.

    Having been so focused on, Haverus was entrusted with an important task as expected. Because there are more people marching and need good logistical support, this Haverus is about to serve as one of the escorts.

    Fisk returned to the barracks and summoned the army with domineering arrogance.

    The warriors rode together and cheered when they heard the order "March to Silver Fort."

    Five hundred Russ troops join a thousand V?xj? allies, can these fifteen hundred troops win the Silver Fort?

    I heard that the settlement has a wall, and the current Russ army storming it does not have an absolute advantage.

    This kind of moment shows Ross''s strategic map advantage.

    Fisk did not understand the geographical structure and hydrological data of Gotaland, but he knew the direction of the coastline at the southern tip of Scandinavia. As long as you can reach the Silver Fort by sailing south, then it is not difficult to row into the sea and drift to Burnholm Island, and you can even encounter the royal pirate Spuut and his gang who are attacking everywhere on the way.

    Even if you can''t win the silver castle by yourself, how can there be no reason for it to be unsuccessful?

    The villages proved their efficiency with the fact that a thousand troops were assembled the next day, and they played the flags of the Rus, with small flags tied and sewn on their spears on a large scale. Their slogan is also very clear, that is, "revenge the liar who escaped to the Silver Fort".

    The Confederates needed a leader, and Grievous, the village leader who first announced his support, was named commander. This matter is also supported by the villages. After all, this person is the first to speak, and he naturally has to shoulder the responsibility. But all the village chiefs were involved, and the submissive merchants followed closely behind Havlus.

    The forces of all parties proved their obedience through personal participation, and they also took out the best ships to form a fleet to float on the river.

    The cavalry is advancing on the shore, and the fleet is drifting on the river. The two teams form a rapid advance force. The journey to Silver Fort must be only a short time.

    Therefore, those who escaped all walk by water, and they really dared not stay for a while because they were worried that they would be chased and killed. The huge and complicated team once blocked the river, but thanks to entering a lake, the complicated team became regular.

    They left a great deal of camping marks on the lakeshore, touching the ashes of bonfires, which had long since cooled. Fisk did not expect that he could easily pursue them, and now it was the turn of the Ross Army to camp here.

    Let''s talk about the fugitives The fastest person escaped to the Silver Fort in only two days and one night.

    Silverfort, still a Dane-controlled area, was a city of merchants and also engaged in operations such as salt and wool. Losing the Gotland and Burnholm markets, they sent supplies to Zealand and V?xj? inland.

    But the current scene puzzled the people of Silver Castle.

    A businessman from the north? What''s going on with the Vaxjos this year, their huge fleet doesn''t look like they''re here for trade.

    The wall of the merchant''s self-protection closed the wooden door, and the mercenary went out of the city to ask the purpose of the landing campers.

    Thus received terrible news - V?xj?, which has been captured by the unforgivable Rus army.

    They even added fuel to their support for Vaxjo to be killed by the Rus army, and the one who escaped was the last living person.

    This is naturally not a fact, but it arouses the fear and suspicion of the people of Silver Castle.

    Because the Rus and the Swedes really did it.

 Chapter 914ï¼š bloody drama outside silver castle

    Nearly one-third of all residents who once lived in Vaxjo chose to run away. They escaped too hastily, leaving behind a large number of estates, houses and pots and pans, which were immediately occupied by those who did not evacuate, and now with the endorsement of the Rus conquerors, this possession has been certified.

    In this era, the life of ordinary people is like a must. A small illness or simply a hunting injury can kill a able-bodied person. Death and disaster always come suddenly, people have long known it, and can only think that this is fate.

    All the surrendered villages died, and they got a lot of wealth from plundering. People can be reborn when they die, because each village forms a community of interests, the loss of the population is the shared loss of everyone, and the wealth gained is only shared by everyone, and the small family of the deceased can be compensated.

    The villages felt that they actually made a lot of money after weighing it, but General Ross Fisk ordered everyone not only to hunt down the fugitives, but also to attack the Silver Fort in the south. The villagers who had assembled in an emergency were armed, and they cheered at the same time. Very tangled, and the cheers were more echoing the Rus army.

    The fugitives ran hastily, and the newly formed V?xj? confederates must be as hasty in their assembly and action.

    The villages have taken out some reserve grains and prepared some fish catches. Their logistical sustenance is inadequate, unless the army drifts to the sea and fishes for food. So they deliberately brought more fishing nets and rattan baskets.

    At the same time, the Silver Fort by the sea welcomed a large number of refugees, and the whole city was in chaos!

    Even in the absence of Silver Castle, the city is still the easternmost stronghold of the Danish world in Scandinavia.

    After the painful experience ten years ago, this main city built a more persistent wooden wall in a small coastal city on the cliff.

    The merchants in the city and the villagers who settled in the nearby area saw a large number of fleets coming from the north. They didn''t even want to acquiesce that this was an enemy attack.

    Until the Danish businessmen among the refugees revealed their identity.

    The merchants who once fled to Vaxjo have always maintained economic ties with Silver Castle, so the waterways are well known and they escape quickly.

    The merchants who knew each other got the slogan, and the Silver Fort only allowed thousands of refugees to camp outside the city, but if they wanted to enter the city to receive the protection of the city wall, they could only pay a sum of money.

    At the gate of the largest city, a group of mercenaries are on duty here, and a leader keeps roaring: "Hand over ten silver coins to enter the city!"

    So the fleeing businessman dragged his family and brought his family, paid the city tax to all family members including the baby, and even paid the last private soldier to enter the city.

    And those poor village refugees from the main war camp can only watch from outside the city, except for these two types of people.

    When a group of people is in distress, the rich look for potential slaves among the refugees.

    The silver castle merchant, who was gorgeously dressed with feathers and feathers, brought his entourage into the refugee group sitting on the ground. Seeing that the merchant was coming, the parents launched their boys and girls, hoping to be bought by the merchants as slaves, but if they got the money, they could take refuge in the city. .

    The Silver Fort is not big. The merchants control the parliamentary court of the Silver Fort. They have already made a negotiation that everyone can bring people in from the city, but it is limited to slaves.

    The young girls were carefully screened by the merchants. They deliberately chose the attractive ones who wanted to be their slaves, and then took them away from their parents with very little money.

    The overweight is only one silver coin. Obviously, according to the Danish world market price, the price of a beautiful slave also has fifty silver coins.

    Are you still not happy to be merciful and give a silver coin? ! How the hungry people who fled all the way resisted the blows of the strong private soldiers of the merchants, they were forbidden to hunt, their fishing boats were confiscated, the cry of refugees called for more money, and the young women were taken away crying.

    Young and beautiful women will be slaves, and young and promising boys will be servants.

    Due to the fiasco, there were not many sturdy woodcutters and fishermen from the fleeing villagers. They were immediately absorbed by the merchants as armed slaves because they were strong enough. Compared with young slaves, this kind of person is very powerful and valuable, so even his wife and children have become slaves of merchants.

    The village refugees of the main war faction did not get asylum in Silver Fort, on the contrary, the organization of the traditional commune continued to disintegrate as the last elite were withdrawn.

    A large group of refugees appeared outside the city, and the people of Silver Fort did not care about their safety, nor were they willing to help thousands of people.

    Because, the city has become crowded just by gathering its own people.

    The villagers nearby have been providing wheat, dairy products and fish to the wealthy people in Silver Castle, and the craftsmen in the city have provided various consumer goods to the merchants.

    Silver Fort is a city of merchants, and it is also an internal republic. A self-contained community of interests has to exclude a large number of refugees for its own rights and interests, especially since the Danish world is currently in an era of "great fragmentation", Silver Fort must build a stronghold to protect itself.

    On guard against the refugees, they arranged manpower to patrol the port area, sinking any refugee boats trying to fish to feed their hunger, manned the city walls, and set up torches at night.

    They also set up patrols outside the city, and if the refugees tried to hunt and destroy nearby crops, the armored warriors left to attack.

    As a result, the refugees felt that their wishful thinking was to seek refuge. Unfortunately, most of them now have no strength to even leave.

    The incident of the Russ attack shocked all the people of Silver Castle, and they thought of the horror of that year without hesitation. But compared to these, the thousands of refugees in front of them are a threat again. I am afraid that the Russ army has not yet killed them, and the hungry refugees will take the lead in attacking the city.

    The gate of the Silver Fort is locked, and there are many sorrows in the city. In the council hall in the city, wealthy people from all over the city crowded into this large longhouse, and the atmosphere was anxious and fearful.

    Those businessmen who managed to escape from Vaxjo are the focus of attention, and these people will introduce the recent horrors in Vaxjo.

    Regarding the fact that Vaxjo was attacked and the 2,000 troops sent out were wiped out, the Silver Fort side had to believe it.

    Someone stood up, shivering, and he endorsed the businessman who fled back: "It can only be a Russ! Massacre, only they can do this kind of thing."

    "So, our fortress will be besieged by them, and they will kill us too?!" An old man covered his head and shouted in horror: "Just like in those days! The Swedes attacked us! But this time, there is no King Havgen. help us!"

    This statement caused more pain.

    King Hafgen had been dead for eight years, and at that time the de facto tyrant was king, and he led the Danish army to attack everywhere, making the army tend to return to the great leader of Godfrey, a long, long time ago.

    When the king died, he was killed by the leader of the Rus. From the position of Silver Castle, King Hafgen helped Silver Castle repel the Swedish attack. He was the king supported by the people of Silver Castle, but unfortunately he died.

    A lackey from the Franks has seized power in Denmark with a strong army, but two years ago, the Rus army defeated the new tyrant Horrick.

    Denmark no longer has the most powerful leader, and it is good that the tribes can take care of themselves. If Silver Fort is attacked, no one thinks that foreign lords will send troops to help. To make matters worse, who can guarantee that the reinforcements are real reinforcements, or people who take advantage of the situation.

    Silver Fort merchants were convinced that they would be attacked by the Rus, and in the crisis someone shouted: "Or, let''s go!"

    Leaving Silver Castle? It is indeed an option, but the price is to give up your mansion and settle in a brand new area to face all kinds of dangers alone.

    The old man who missed King Havgen continued to speak, and he made his attitude clear: "I have no objection if you want to leave. I want to stay here, this is my final destination, if the Rus people come to attack, I will defend here."

    "Then who wants to leave?" someone went on to suggest, "I''m going to leave. Maybe the gods have cursed the Silver Fort, and I''m leaving here. Jutland and Zealand are in chaos, Burnholm''s side. They are all traitors who surrendered to the Rus. I plan to leave with my family and private soldiers. I will go to Pomerania. The local group of people is very weak. I want to control a piece of land and continue to live. "

    Going to Pomerania? There was a commotion in the house.

    Geographically, go due south at Silver Fort at the southern tip of Scandinavia, and when you see the coastline, there are Pomeranians and Obotelidites.

    In fact, Pomerania is the homeland of the Danish nation. When the Anglo immigrants immigrated to Britain, the Danes resolutely seized the vacant living space. Unfortunately, their homeland was soon invaded by the West Slavs, Pomerania. people occupied.

    The Danes have ancient memories of their homeland, and merchants have always traded with the Pomeranians there.

    Not many people support the escape to Pomerania, after all, it has become someone else''s territory, as an intruder, unless everyone can defeat them militarily. This pair of silver castles with limited troops simply cannot complete it.

    So to Zeeland (where Copenhagen is today)? The local lords would probably confiscate the property and slaves brought by the merchants without hesitation. Maybe the merchants¡¯ family also became slaves.

    Any escape plan is questioned, and the opponents are not against escape, but worry that they will be slaughtered as a big fat sheep.

    However, when the Vaxjo businessman who successfully evacuated explained the details of the Rus army, the people who had been arguing became unbelievably quiet, their bearded faces turned ashen, and the chamber fell into dead silence.

    "It''s ridiculous! How is it possible?!" Someone suddenly slapped his thigh and stood up, "I don''t believe it! Only the Franks have cavalry, and those Russ pirates have better ships than us. How could they have cavalry. You..." The speaker went on to say Pointing to the person who fled back: "A lie! A complete lie. You are trying to find a reason for your defeat. Have you ever seen a cavalry?!"

    This remark really stabilized people. To be fair, the Vaxjo merchants who fled back did just listen to the original refugee''s description of the matter, and they couldn''t prove themselves that they really saw the cavalry.

    But there is no doubt about one thing, Vaxjo really died 2,000 people, and even the 300 mercenaries in armor have not returned.

    Could the Silver Fort gather a thousand armored warriors?

    Silver Fort has no standing troops, and the armed men patrolling are crowdfunded by businessmen in the parliamentary court. Now the city is facing a huge crisis. Even if some people decide to stick to it, some people feel that the danger is coming soon, and they decide to sell their properties and evacuate their homes after the meeting is over.

    But for some people, isn''t this an opportunity to buy the properties of the mansion at a low price?

    Even the businessmen magically overturned all the previous discussions because they didn''t really see the Rus people.

    "Maybe Vaxjo is really screwed! But I haven''t seen the Rus army, they may or may not come, they just have the possibility of attacking. But who are we outside the city? You talk a lot about the Rus. , don''t worry about those crazy hungry guys attacking us?"

    There is some truth to this.

    People always want to see what they see now, and only want to believe what they believe. There are too many refugees in Vaxjo. They are a group of hungry wolves who actually surround the Silver Fort. Only the port area faces the sea and provides everyone with an escape route.

    The Chamber of Deputies adjourned, and the merchants did not discuss what would happen if the Rus were killed. The only consensus they came to was to watch out for Vaxjo refugees who were actually besieged.

    And consume them! As long as this group of hungry ghost silver castles are consumed to death, they can be saved.

    Therefore, the Silver Fort was still mobilized, and the farmers, fishermen, and craftsmen were all armed, and the merchants contributed their own private soldiers and slaves. Those unemployed mercenaries who were once injured or could not find a gold master because of their old age are now all re-employed.

    Given the opportunity, merchants were reluctant to leave their long-run mansions without a fight. In any case, the silver castle was looted by the Swedish army after suffering from a poor wall, but now the solid hardwood wall is standing, even if the main force of Ross comes, it must be attacked slowly.

    All the militants received such a request, "People from outside are not allowed to enter, but if anyone tries to enter the city, you will kill him."

    At the same time that the silver coins were set up to protect themselves, the merchants all thought of the way back. There is a short distance between the pier and the fortress, and all the long boats for escape have been prepared. If there is an emergency, the merchants can walk out of the city through the small gate and jump on the boat and paddle away.

    Some people have a back way, and some people can only pray to the gods to bless the silver castle.

    However, the Rus army they least wanted to see appeared! All the talk about the existence of cavalry, there is no need to say more now

    The cavalry and the V?xj? allies suddenly appeared, and the large number of Rus flags held up showed that the army was full of murderousness.

    The Confederate soldiers tried their best to hang the self-made Ross flag on the spear and let it flutter in the wind, in order to show their surrender and avoid being accidentally injured in battle.

    The long and narrow fleets of the Allied Forces entered the Baltic Sea one after another, which is already the broad Denmark Strait, and they immediately stretched out the array to fish on the spot due to lack of supplies. In the face of so many ships flying the Ross flag, the patrolling Silver Castle was scared to advance and row back to the port to avoid the war.

    Check it out! What a fantastic sight it is. The owners of boats large and small are all Vaxjos. They deliberately raised the Ross flag to fish, not only ignoring the Silver Fort on the small cliff, but also the people sitting on the ground outside the Silver Fort.

    In the eyes of the people of Silver Castle, the Ross Navy, which is terrifying, is going to blockade the port and is going to attack the city with all its strength!

    But in the eyes of Vaxjo refugees, the murderous Rus cavalry was so powerful that they had to kill everyone to stop.

    Now, Fisk is in control of life and death.

    "That''s the Silver Fort." Haverus, who got off the boat, pointed at the fort with a wooden staff. "Sir, are you...do you fight?"

    "There is actually a wall, and my iron hoof can''t flatten them. Damn, I don''t even have a chance to make great contributions."

    Fisk is too helpless. He has more than 400 people who are really capable of fighting, and he has no heavy weapons for siege, and no naval wandering. It''s too bad that army supplies don''t last long.

    He knows his current geographic location, and now he needs to find the king to report his situation, and he should also try to find a ship to contact Burnholm''s allied forces and his own people.

    At this moment, Kanuf came aggressively: "Brother, the opportunity to make merit is here. I want to fight, do you want to accompany me?"

    "You want to attack the city?" Fisk, who was riding a horse, asked.

    "It''s not impossible! Do you know that Arik''s boast is that he took more than 400 brothers with him back then..."

    "Stop. I understand this matter. But the king warned me to cherish the cavalry, and we should not leave to attack unless necessary."

    "I''m afraid they will find a way to escape when they see us. In my opinion, it''s still a fight. Do you see a lot of people sitting there?"

    Fisk glanced at it. "Indeed."

    "Anyway, people who are not us are not allies. My sword told me that it would drink blood, and we rushed to chop and slay the people of Silver Castle to force them to surrender."

    "It''s a way, let''s discuss it quickly."

    Up to now, Fisk has no idea what the identity of the people who are staying outside the city is. Anyway, they are not allies and allies. If they attack and kill them, the Ross Army has absolutely no need to worry.

    Most of the true V?xj? confederates came ashore, and there were still large numbers of boats loitering and fishing.

    "You only need to go ashore and wave your flags, and cheer for us! The rest is only the battle of our Rus." Fisk ordered Hagrid and Haverus to contact the village leaders of the Allied forces who were present to build a building. Seaside camp.

    Allied troops and non-combatants will naturally not participate in the battle. They are currently serving as the atmosphere group, which mainly shows that the Rus'' army is strong.

    So, the cavalry and infantry were assembled.

    The cavalry formed a very wide cavalry wall to the sound of the horns, followed by the infantry.

    Seeing this terrifying scene, those who didn''t believe that Ross had cavalry were all dumbfounded also woke up in an instant. The horns were loud here in Silver Fort, and all the armed men who were ready for battle decided to stick to the city, while the merchants all slipped home and started to run away.

    This is very hard for the hungry refugees. Some of them were so hungry that they ate the bark of reeds. Now they were really lacking in physical strength, they barely stood up and moved towards the Silver Fort in panic, begging the guards to open the gate.

    However, the refugees were greeted by arrows fired by the Guardians of the Silver Keep.

    Seeing casualties, the refugees retreated, but the Russ cavalry attack had already begun.

    The tired and hungry refugees were caught between two breads, they had no time to think, just because the cavalry''s sword had been chopped up, the well-trained cavalry began to kill in the sun.

    They shouted "Ulla" and "Odin", regardless of the specific identity of the slain, the cavalry used this to sacrifice blood to the gods.

    The scene of the massacre stunned the defenders of the Silver Fort. It is better to see the cavalry killing a hundred times. They are glad that they are protected by a wall, and they put down their bows and arrows to simply watch their appetites. Dressed classic Rus soldiers are slaughtered and become a **** drama...

 Chapter 915ï¼š Battle of Silver Fort begins

    The impact of the cavalry caused the earthquake to tremble, and the wall charge matched the color of the white robes of the Ross cavalry, like a huge wave hitting the reef, like a big tide rushing into the coast.

    The refugees had never seen this before, and for the first time in their life, they had an epiphany that they had already guessed the cause of the deaths of those Vaxjo warriors.

    Even brave warriors were easily crushed in front of these monsters, and now they are in trouble at the Silver Fort...

    Fisk personally charged the cavalry, and his orders were relentless.

    The Rus army was uncharacteristically wielding swords against those who could show mercy. If Rurik was there, he would think about it before deciding whether to do it or not, but Fisk was determined to seize the moment.

    The warhorse rammed the refugees, and the iron hoofs directly trampled the fallen to the point of breaking the bones. The cavalry slashed and slashed recklessly with their steel swords. It was obvious that she was actually a woman screaming in horror. Since the order was absolute, they executed the killer.

    A fierce charge, like a pack of wolves entering a flock.

    Clashing, trampling, slashing, stabbing, the refugees who were sitting on the ground were "combed" once. When the cavalry rushed from one side to the other, they saw the dead bodies on the battlefield, the wounded curled up and mourning, and The crowd who were lucky enough to escape the battlefield and ran towards the wooden wall of Silver Fort.

    "Continue to kill! Cut it for me!" Fisk''s steel sword was stained with blood, and the killing blinded his mind, turning his whole body into a monster.

    In other words, the entire cavalry team has turned into a monster, and every cavalry is red-eyed, and they turn their heads and continue to chase.

    They slashed left and right, or stood up to shoot arrows, and the cavalry slaughtered the enemies running in front of them at the fastest speed.

    In such a violent scene, the Allied troops watching the battle felt chills down their spines, and the original work of plundering fish had also stopped. The fishermen and those who set up camps on the shore stuck their heads out to watch the cavalry slaughter and trample, their legs trembling uncontrollably, and many people simply sat on the ground in fright. There were even women who were ordered to bury the stove and fainted with fright.

    The businessman Haverus saw that a cavalryman had chopped off a person''s head, and he saw a cavalryman walking with a spear and stabbing the person who was kneeling and begging for mercy.

    "It''s terrifying. They''re still killing people like this... Those people are obviously..."

    Hearing his trembling sigh, Hagrid came leaning on a wooden staff and tapped the business partner on the shoulder: "The Russ have given them a chance, they must fight, and it is fate that they end up where they are now."

    "It''s fate? The Russ are so brutal, and our cooperation with them is like making a pact with Loki."

    "At least, we''re on the side of the Rus." Hagrid''s heart felt like a rock, and he muttered in front of him: "I have seen the king of Rus, a young man who doesn''t look like a **** of evil. Since that man has commanded a lot The tribe''s army will certainly welcome our participation."

    "What should we do? Go to war with our kin (referring to the refugees in distress)?" Haverus was conflicted: "I don''t really want that."

    "Then watch. The J?nk?ping people I brought don''t want to attack the Silver Fort, nor do you, the V?xj? people. I don''t know what the young general thinks, so let''s just wait and see."

    Although the non-combatants and the V?xj? Allies did not take part in the battle, each of their ships had their flags high, and they built camps at the mouth of the river, no matter how you looked at it, it proved that there was a huge army planned for long-term battles. The cavalry was only a part of the army.

    Fisk''s cavalry quickly approached the city wall. At this moment, there was a wall about four meters high and the building materials were all pine wood and rammed earth. It was impossible for the refugees to climb with their bare hands.

    Those refugees were men and women and even holding babies. They were starving, but in the face of life and death, they burst out with terrifying, and I am afraid it is also the last strong physical strength.

    They clasped the wood and climbed hard, even with cracked fingernails and bleeding fingers, they had to climb to survive.

    But in the eyes of the people of Silver Castle, these refugees were like "human-eating devils", not much weaker than those Russ cavalry.

    "Can''t let them climb! Kill them!"

    In addition to those professional mercenaries, merchants, private soldiers, and armed slaves, the defenders of the Silver Fort, the people of the city are for their own safety, and any men and women who can afford weapons threw themselves into the city defense for their own lives and property.

    The clay pot filled with sand became heavy, and was smashed down by the defenders, hitting the climber with precision.

    The short spear thrusts downward, and the bow bearer leans down to shoot.

    Some people even get along creatively, that is, the rope is tied to the rock, thrown from a height, and then the blood-stained rock is pulled up and smashed again.

    This scene was unexpected by the Russ cavalry who were slaughtering. For a time, Fisk couldn''t understand how the guys in the Silver Fort and the guys who were killed by him cannibalize each other.

    Behind the cavalry was already a place of corpses, and those who were chopped down, trampled and injured would die in an instant.

    It was Kanuf, with all the standing army infantry, lined up in a thin shield wall to comb the battlefield side by side.

    They show "kindness" to those who fall to the ground, and any wounded are stabbed to the point of death by swords.

    Therefore, when Kanuf''s troops passed by, there could be no more living people behind them.

    Fisk couldn''t understand the current battle situation. Although the wooden wall was not so high and unattainable, at least the cavalry wouldn''t have wings and fly over it.

    "Stop!" Fisk barely controlled his murderous subordinates. He gathered the cavalry and then ordered the team to start again.

    "Retract the sword! Hold the bow! Shoot the enemy! Remember, everyone in front of you is the enemy!"

    Therefore, Fisk was not targeting those V?xj? refugees who were sent for the main battle, but also the defenders of the Silver Fort. They were all enemies.

    The cavalry array began to stand and shoot arrows, and one after another, recurve bows were aimed high in the sky, throwing light arrows in the direction of Silver Fort.

    Most of the arrow feathers are glued together by the flight feathers of domestic chickens. The mainly brown-yellow arrow feathers are deliberately glued and inclined, and the arrows swirl in the air and fall with extremely high stability.

    The cavalry would not be stupid enough to rush into the fiercely fighting Silver Castle to slaughter, it is precisely these mad refugees who are objectively helping the Rus army to attack the city. How can such a good thing not be grasped? Now it''s all about archery to weaken the enemy.

    Intensive arrows fell from the sky, and each time the three hundred cavalry shot, it was a barrage of three hundred arrows.

    Simply assembling a large number of archers to shoot is a tactic that the residents of Silver Castle have never imagined.

    Look at the women, children, and many elderly people in the city. They either use wooden shovels or by hand to put sand into the pottery urn, or tear down some stone walls that are of little use, and transport the pottery urn stones to the pottery urn by hand. front.

    But here comes the arrow.

    The armor-piercing arrows of the pointed arrow cluster attacked indiscriminately, and the people and soldiers who supported the front line began to hit the arrows.

    Screaming and hiding, soldiers raised their shields over their heads to try to pull the howling arrows into safe shelters, and support to the front lines was suspended.

    Is it safe to hide in the house? The frightened people rushed into the longhouse, but the haystack roof could not block all the arrows.

    It also became unsafe indoors, so many people rushed to the other side of the city.

    Silver Fort is a city built on a small cliff, and even a little distance from the port. In this kind of boundary, the city relies on cliffs for defense, so it only needs to build a city wall in the direction facing the inland to complete the defense.

    When they rebuilt the Silver Fort many years ago, their main idea was defense, and now they want to escape from this unfortunate place, but they forgot to set up a quick route for themselves. Now, everyone can only hide in various houses that can defend against arrows, praying that the city wall can block the attack of the Rus and Vaxjo refugees.

    So, Kanuf took his brothers to reunite with Fisk, who had switched to free-firing mode.

    Kanuf understood what his good brother had done, and immediately thought it was too outrageous. He pointed at the detonation with a **** steel sword and asked, "Fisk. Are you playing a game? Can you defeat the Silver Fort?"

    "Maybe." Fisk shrugged.

    "Forget it. You shoot a lot of arrows, don''t you just give them weapons? Let the brothers pause first."

    "This... is also good."

    After thinking about it, Fisk really meant it. His cavalry was slashing and shooting arrows in battle, and his arms inevitably became sore.

    The mass shooting operation was suspended. The Ross Army did not know the situation in Silver Fort City. The tragedy under the city walls was obvious to all.

    A terrifying pile of corpses appeared under the corner of the wall. The dead were stacked on each other, and some people climbed up the pile of corpses.

    At the same time, the silver castle defenders who killed the red eye continued to stifle any attempts to enter the city by the people under the wall, because the defenders now have reason to believe that the people under the city and the Rus army are a group!

    Even in the city, people who had paid money before entering the city became suspects because of the panic among the people.

    The Silver Fort has only two gates, and the cavalry is very mobile. The first gate is now the battlefield, and the defenders swear to the death to kill all who try to climb.

    The second door, though not large, had been sealed off by the trolley from which the wheels had been removed.

    The silver castle was blocked, and soldiers were guarding both gates, and those who had entered the city before were temporarily controlled. In this way, even if there are spy saboteurs inside, they will never open the door without authorization to let the cavalry rush in.

    Fisk and Kanuf reconciled, and the four hundred warriors remained without losses. War horses are precious, horses need to rest after high-intensity battles, and all cavalry dismount and mix with infantry. The fighting continued, and Fisk was reluctant to retreat.

    A bear showed its terrifying fangs, and Fisk said coldly: "Those who escaped the main battle faction must die. We have already killed a lot, so it''s better to do it."

    "How? Immediately attack the city? This city wall..." Kanuf looked at it, "Aric was only nineteen years old, he cut down a big tree and took his brothers to hug the tree and crashed the wall, we can imitate."

    "I do, too, but I have more plans."

    "You''ll talk about your other plans later, what about us now? Keep attacking?"

    Fisk thought for a while: "At least continue to make killings, just shoot those people under the city! Kill them all! Then, we will take a detour and attack their port."

    "Good idea!" Kanuf laughed out loud: "If they lose their boat, the people of Silver Castle can''t escape. It is said that there are many silver coins and jewelry in this city, and we can''t let these treasures run away."

    No one was willing to take in Vaxjo refugees from the main war camp. They encountered two breads with cheese and were wantonly killed.

    Thick corpses were stacked under the wooden walls, and the blood soaked the earth and converged into a crimson stream, slowly flowing to the ocean.

    The few who tried to escape were chased and killed by the Ross cavalry, and a "corpse belt" was formed around the Silver Fort. Such a scene subverted the Silver Castle people''s perception of war. Not only did the Viking-style shield wall collision and the brutal slashing of warriors not appear, the Rus army apparently killed indiscriminately without any loss.

    The brown-yellow feathers of the arrows were inserted into the sandy ground in the Silver Fort, densely packed like oat fields waiting to be harvested.

    Although the warriors with bows in the city thought it was an unexpected weapon addition, what happened next was heartbreaking.

    The Rus army finally retreated, but not completely.

    Those inactive ships flying the flag of the Ross actually stormed the unmanned port!

    The pier of Silver Fort was captured, and the defenders were terrified to think that the enemy was going to land on the beach and change direction to continue the siege. The tired soldiers hurriedly moved to the low wall in the direction of the pier, and a few soldiers with bows were already throwing arrows at them.

    The so-called Rus army is the Confederate army that has watched a big show for a while. These V?xj? lords and allies, they have to prove their loyalty by attacking the people of Silver Castle.

    They did not participate in the battle, and the means to prove their loyalty were not only simple, but also extremely tempting.

    Boats are a huge allure for ordinary Viking families.

    "You go and take away the ports that attacked them and take away all the ships of the Silver Castle people. Whoever grabs it will belong to whoever gets it. We Ross won''t grab it from you." Fisk ordered this.

    Such sporadic counterattack arrows were simply ignored by the "looting army" of the Allied Army. They towed away long ships, small fishing boats and even larger cargo ships, and a ferocious plundering completely cut off the people of Yinbao from escaping from the sea. possibility.

    As for some boats that were difficult to untangle and pull away, the men of the Allied Army destroyed such boats with the dark idea of ??not getting them and letting others get them. Thankfully they didn''t bring any kindling, otherwise they would have to light another fire in the port area.

    And fire, isn''t it a vicious means of attack?

    It''s not that Fisk didn''t think about fire attack skills.

    He was originally a poor man, and he was reused only by being loyal to Rurik, and he studied carefully if he wanted to build a great career. Regarding the transformation of ordinary arrows into flaming arrows and the use of fire attacks, he learned such special tactics from Rurik, but considering his own purpose, it is not convenient to use it in Silver Fort.

    Because the fire burning the city has a high probability of burning the silver coins into a hard lump full of impurities, that would be too bad.

    After creating a huge number of corpses, the slaughtered Russ army returned to the camp at the mouth of the sea. A large number of bonfires have been lit here, and the reward for the returning soldiers is a lot of cooked oats.

    In the evening, the battle was over, and the Russ Army''s attack on Silver Fort under the **** setting sun was already a complete double-team situation by sea and land.

    The corpses in one place were not collected, especially the corpses under the silver castle walls were the most dense.

    I have to say that Fisk is a very good student. Since King Rurik makes good use of the "bonfire trick to confuse the enemy", he is now doing the same.

    Although the possibility of the enemy escaping by sea becomes completely lost as the ship is either destroyed or seized, perhaps the people of Silver Castle will slip out of the city into the distant forest in the middle of the night.

    Covered by night, the Rus warriors with fire started to ignite bonfires around the open space outside the city walls to create the illusion that more Rus troops arrived at night.

    The steeds gather together and rest on the spot after being fed some salted oats.

    After the soldiers ate a meal of boiled oats, Fisk had to adjust the cost of supplies according to the future battle plan.

    The officers of the Ross Army and the leaders of the villages of the Allied Army gathered together to listen to the plan that Fisk and Kanuf had planned.

    A polite self-praise and affirmation of the Confederate''s strong execution (referring to the looting of fishing boats), but Fisk emphasized the purpose of the army.

    "We have already reached here, I must take the Silver Fort! I don''t care if the people here live or die, the wealth inside belongs to Ross. I want to learn from the king to take this city with as few casualties as possible, and I will not order the Allies to attack. , I will take the city in a clever way..."

    What is the clever way? Shake people!

    There will be a ship leaving the battlefield and heading south all the way to the south, playing the flag of Ross and heading straight to the southern island of Bornholm to ask the old Russman Speuter, the royal pirate who is entrenched there, to come to help the battle.

    It would take some time, but Fisk wasn''t pinning his victory on the arrival of the pirate army in Spuet in time.

    It is precisely now that the battle situation is extremely favorable for Ross to enter the team. The army has surrounded the small silver castle. Although the stock of wheat is not much, the food is not known to be wheat. War horses can graze at will, including the seedlings of the nearby oat fields. People¡¯s meals are better solved. Facing the sea, fishermen can enter the ocean on a large scale to fish and fish, because the V?xj? Allies are very clear that the sea in front of them is the source of herring and cod.

    In the past, it was not their territory that had no right to fish, and now it is a good opportunity for zero-cost fishing!

    It is impossible to get supplies in Silver Castle City. If it doesn''t rain, because the control of the river is completely in the hands of the Ross Army, they can even cut off the fresh water supply (there is no well in the city). Fisk estimated that he could forcefully consume the Silver Castle to his death, but things developed far faster than he imagined...

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 916ï¼š "Bald" Fisks assault

    Now, Fisk''s cavalry stood at the so-called Hane Bay, a large bay at the southernmost tip of Scandinavia, where the Silver Fort or Sylworth Fort was surrounded by the Rus'' army.

    The waves crashed against the reef, and the tide became violent at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    The days of good weather were suddenly suspended, the sun was gone, replaced by dense dark clouds. The warm southerly wind disappeared for a while, and the wind from the north suddenly brought the arctic chill.

    Just after the battle, the Ross Army and many Allied soldiers noticed the weather changes, and the sea waves became too undulating, so frightening that the fishing boats had to retreat to avoid the wind, and even Fisk''s "Shaking Man" plan was suspended.

    Returning people brought back a batch of catch, five Baltic cod (not yet fully fished in this era) with a length of two meters, which was an eye-opener.

    The temperature is getting colder and colder, people have to log on the spot to build some shacks, and the houses left by the villagers near the Silver Fort are naturally occupied by the Ross army.

    Temporary stables were built to house the horses, and all logistics, especially oats, were transported to the occupied premises. The Russ Army and the Allied Army have a large number of personnel, and now everyone has to endure even if it rains.

    The bonfire crackled, and the temperature was so low that it began to freeze hands again.

    Fisk, who was roasting the fire, complained: "It looks like it''s going to rain. It''s abominable. I don''t hate rain, but now it''s a disaster."

    "Obviously, your plan to send someone to Bornholm can be put on hold for the time being." Kanuf shrugged, in a good mood.

    "I hope for a quick solution, and I don''t want to actually destroy the Silver Fort. If the sunny days continue, we can force them to die of thirst. Are the gods helping them now? Or is it because of our killing God is angry?"

    "Gods don''t bother with this kind of thing. The gods will be happy when we finish the blood sacrifice."

    Having said that, Kanuf said, the current situation is indeed that no one has collected the bodies of those who died outside the walls of the Silver Castle. There are more than a thousand corpses there, and the broken corpses are lying all over the place. Anyone who just stands on a high and takes a look at the situation will be shocked.

    "If no one has ever collected the body, it will be summer and the body will stink very quickly. If the stench drifts to our camp, I will be retching and unable to eat or sleep."

    "If this is the case, it will stink so much that the enemy can''t stand it." Fisk said cruelly.

    "So we just wait for this **** rain to fall? Otherwise, we gather everyone and bring all those allied guys to launch a storm?" Kanuf asked again.

    "I can''t trust them." Fisk shook his head and glanced at the Vaxjo confederates who were camping in the distance. "I could see that this group of people just wanted to take advantage. If they were brave, they should have fought us hard at that time. , they just surrendered. The soldiers are tired, the rain is an opportunity to rest, we are here and the silver castle, I will think about the countermeasures. "

    Hearing that, Kanuf was not emphasizing anything, and patted his old friend on the shoulder: "Okay, I''d better prepare a shelter from the wind and rain first."

    A summer rain began to patter, the rain was a bit heavy at one time, and it didn''t last long.

    The rain lasted for two days, and the haze gradually dissipated until the afternoon of the third day.

    Under the beautiful sunset, the wet people finally got out of the shelter, took out the dry wood saved in advance and barely lit the limited bonfire.

    Men scrambled to take off their wet clothes and use the campfire to dry as much as possible. But the forest was still wet, the waves were still choppy, and the hard times were not over yet.

    Two days of rain made the ground muddy, and the horse''s advantage was greatly reduced.

    Even without horses, the cavalry in the form of infantry is still mighty and domineering.

    The sun is shining brightly on a new day, and the enchanting southerly wind has returned. As the temperature rises, the dampness in the world is rapidly fading.

    Fisk looked at the silver castle with its gate still closed, hanging alone on the cliff by the sea, and he called on the soldiers: "Brothers! Go! Go and scare them!"

    Siege? Do not! At least not today.

    During the rainy season, it was rare for Fisk to chat with the village leaders of the alliance. These men made no secret of their love for the sea in front of them. When it came to attacking the Silver Fort, the group of people showed embarrassment again.

    To put it bluntly, the V?xj? Allies were unwilling to really go to war against the Danes, even if the slogans were so loudly shouted that it was false and arrogant.

    What they long for is to plunder the wealth to improve their lives, and now they can use the captured boats to fish freely, and use the captured pottery urns to cook salt freely. The Vaxjo Village Alliance now exists as an ally of the Kingdom of Rus, and there is a Powerful and generous patrons, their plunder is unscrupulous.

    For this kind of person, Fisk is too lazy to force anything. He feels that he is being generous to others. Fortunately, this group of confederates who "don''t want to fight" are good fishermen, the regular army of Ross and all the food they brought for non-combatants. It was all provided by this group of servants, which objectively helped a lot.

    The rain also helped the Silver Fort defenders a lot.

    The gates were still blocked by the defenders. When the rain happened, the people in the city took out all the containers and did their best to collect the rain. They were prepared to hold on for a long time. Since the number of people in the city was not too many, a group of people died of serious injuries. The remaining oats and salted fish were enough for everyone to hold on for a while.

    The thoughts of the people in the city are very chaotic. Some people think that the Rus people are extremely cruel, and the surrender will definitely be the killing after perfidy.

    Others felt that in any case, when an envoy was sent to chat with the Rus, maybe the other party would put forward some acceptable conditions, and then everyone would get a boat to evacuate.

    Of course, it is the Lord and the merchants who said this, but if this is the case, it will definitely mean that a large number of farmers, craftsmen and fishermen who have fled to face the risk alone. Nowadays, everyone is a grasshopper on the same rope, and some people think that they will escape and abandon more people''s safety, which is really outrageous.

    Angry people have been armed, and the scenes of grief and indignation have forced any negotiation imagination to be put on hold for the time being.

    At least the most powerful professional mercenaries and businessmen and private soldiers in the city are almost all Danes. For their own glory, they are not willing to surrender to the Rus. More than three hundred of them maintained the defense of Silver Fort, and now they decided to stick to it for a while.

    After all, the group of Rus people may not be able to lay down the walls of Silver Fort. Thousands of people here will not stay bored forever, maybe they will leave soon.

    So after the rain, the Ross Army appeared again in formation, and the city guards all climbed the wooden wall. They stood in a dense formation trying to create an illusion that the number of defenders in the city was huge.

    Fisk straightened his helmet and squinted to see that the guards were standing in a dense crowd. Isn''t this courting death?

    The cavalry and infantry dispatched a total of 300 people. Fisk''s original plan today was to announce to the Silver Fort that he had not left, and to look at the corpses on the battlefield.

    The current scene is very terrifying. The corpses on the ground are rapidly decaying, and the scene has become even more terrifying. This is still a big mental test for the standing army soldiers who have experienced many wars.

    If you smell it carefully, you can already smell a faint odor. As long as the sun continues to shine, this place must be unsmelling like a cursed place.

    Just as the troops marched forward, the defenders, who had completely given up their illusions about peace talks and even disdained peace talks, threw arrows at the Ross Army.

    It was originally an arrow from the Rus, and the arrow thrown by the short wooden bow had to go further by the south wind and landed not far in front of the Rus army.

    The symbolic significance of this move is completely greater than the actual combat significance.

    "It seems that they are fighting resolutely! We will reward them!" Fisk ordered loudly: "Arrow formation!"

    The so-called "Ross Arrow Formation" means that bowmen line up in front of the formation to perform three-stage strikes. Fisk''s side is a crossbowman mixed with a recurve archer. Although the south wind is not good for Ross, relying on the technical advantage of a strong bow and a hard crossbow, he can still hit the enemy in the previous round.

    Then a rain of arrows was thrown, and the south wind blew the dense flying arrows, and finally all the arrows fell from the sky at an almost standard right angle. This smashed the Silver Fort defender into a **** head, causing more than 50 casualties.

    The defenders are really helpless, their bows and arrows can''t reach the Rus people, and now they can only passively receive arrows?

    There were more than a dozen people who were concerned about the wooden box breaking away from the protection of the stacking wall, and stood on a high place and lifted their robes.

    Standing in the position of the Rus, I saw a row of white things twisting and turning at the enemy''s place, accompanied by the roaring laughter of the defenders after a rain of arrows.

    Their actions were clearly mocking, but instead they made Fisk and Kanuf amused.

    "How?" Kanuf half-covered his mouth. "They''re mocking you. Those wild boars have to be shot."

    "Yes, steel-armed crossbows can shoot accurately?" Fisk asked.

    "It''s okay if you have a good bracket."

    As a result, the steel swords of the two warriors slammed into the grass, the hilts intersected to form an angle, and they were tied together with hemp ropes to form a makeshift bipod. Carrying a heavy steel-armed crossbow, Fisk placed a stubby, heavy arrow into the chute.

    Kanuf took care of it himself, half-kneeling, aiming at a high angle of elevation and pulling the trigger lightly.

    The short, thick and heavy arrow is also a whirling arrow. It spins wildly in the air, hitting the defender who is standing high and twisting his hips back and forth at a low and flat angle.

    With a scream, a hapless man was shot down heavily, and finally fell into the city and died of blood loss within a short time.

    Such a scene scared all the defenders. They were shocked that the Russ had sharp archers, but they dared not openly provoke and ridicule.

    "A farce. Kanuf, you did a good job." Fisk turned his head.

    Kanuf patted his trousers to close the crossbow, and blinked deliberately: "How? My technique."

    "General. It can only be said that the weapon invented by the king is good."

    "Hey, you can''t admit that I''m a sharp archer? Well, what are you going to do next? Why don''t I just chop down a tree and hit it."

    "Then cut it down." Fisk didn''t bother to be conservative anymore, "You go and cut down the tree, I''ll take my brothers to prepare." After speaking, he cleared his throat again: "Really, I''m really full. We have to spend with them here. The enemy is a group of cowards, and we actually look up to them! Let''s prepare to attack."

    Kanuf has never opposed storming, and since he has learned his old ways, he naturally agrees completely.

    Fisk decided to attack and planned to kill the miscellaneous people after breaking the city, capture the useful personnel, and take away the legendary "Silver Mountain".

    Therefore, he mobilized for war that night, and the soldiers who stayed in the camp longed for the great prestige of attacking the city alone.

    "The reason why the silver castle is called the silver castle is that there is a silver mountain there. But the king also ordered that the silver and jewelry belong to the kingdom, and the money will be used to improve the lives of all of us. Except for this, you can''t take it for yourself, and you can take it as you like. !"

    "I heard that there are many businessmen in the Silver Castle, and they keep many female slaves! They are all very beautiful and very young women. Why don''t you kidnap them to be your own women and give you many children!"

    "If the king knows that it was our brothers who took the silver castle, we will all be heroes. Imagine Aric twelve years ago (referring to the Rus army''s surprise attack on Gotland in 828), and we will be like him."

    ¡­

    The Ross Army held a lively mobilization meeting, which also attracted a group of Allied soldiers. These people decided not to listen to the command of their village chiefs, and insisted on directly participating in the battle to assist the Rus regular army. The number of visitors was quite large, accounting for one-fifth of the total of more than 1,000 people, and 200 people decided to change their previous plans and insist on going into the muddy waters.

    Fix knew that these guys were a bunch of scoundrels on the battlefield. Once the Ross army broke through the city, these guys would follow into the city to loot. It was this group of people who treated their former trading partners (referring to Silver Fort merchants) as slaughtering pigs. Fisker was not ashamed, but it was a useful reinforcement for his actions.

    As the so-called war ended, half of the plan was abolished, especially the rain for more than two days greatly disrupted Fisker''s plan, and he didn''t want to delay any longer when he realized that the enemy was weak.

    Even a strong attack will cause some brothers to die in battle.

    But those defenders have already lifted their robes and ridiculed them maliciously. In addition, the honor of breaking the city is tempting everyone. Now who would be concerned about their own life and death? Pooh! If you are afraid of death, you are not worthy of being the king''s standing army.

    This group of young offspring is just like the group of young Ross tribe warriors twelve years ago. Twelve years have changed a lot. The young soldiers of the past have become veterans of the first flag team who are extremely rich in combat. The young children of the past are determined to reproduce the glory.

    A pine tree collapsed, it was made into a sharp cone by a saw and an axe, and the cable was tied to it, so that the whole log could be lifted up by a group of soldiers carrying wooden poles on their shoulders. This is a simple battering ram, use it to knock down the wall. Taking into account the enemy''s attack from the sky, some of the captured small fishing boats were dismantled, and a large amount of wood was pieced together into a huge shield, enough for many people to lift the top of their heads to carry the stones that fell from the sky.

    Because they are a standing army! They must learn from the experience of the Ross Army in foreign wars over the past ten years.

    Fisk is no stranger to this. He has participated in some urban battles, and he has a lot of experience in breaking down walls.

    The Silver Fort should be breached, but Fisk made two preparations.

    Early in the morning, a captured longship was arranged with ten soldiers, together with twenty Vaxjo Confederate soldiers, the mast was hung with the flag of Ross, and it left the camp and drifted towards the ocean due south.

    The lottery decided to take ten brothers out of today''s battle and go to Bornholm Island to "shake people". The person who won the lottery was really unlucky, but he just won the shortest branch and can only sigh with emotion. God''s destiny.

    The departure of this long ship was not watched by the defenders of Silver Fort, because a large number of ships had entered the ocean, and those ships were all flying the flag of Ross. They trawled and fished, and many people frantically boiled seawater on the shore to make salt. As well as repairing fishing nets, it is obvious that outsiders seem to regard this place as their own territory, and this scene makes the defenders'' teeth itch.

    However, what happened next made them even more terrified.

    No one noticed that a long boat was rushing southward with big oars, just eighty kilometers in a straight line from Fisk''s current camp to the northernmost tip of Bornholm Island.

    Theoretically, they wouldn''t have to sail 80 kilometers before they met the ships of the friendly Spuut that were active there. On a clear day, standing on the high point of the island and looking into the distance, they could see about 20 nautical miles with the naked eye. outside the vessel.

    Now that he has decided to attack, Fisk has no intention of sharing the glory of breaking the Silver Fort with Speuter, and even he is not completely sure whether the guy who is the royal pirate will give up his happy life of robbery and help Ross to attack the fort. Because Fisk knew that Spuut and the allied Danish nobleman Ragnar were gathering strength on Bornholm Island. They first obeyed the orders of King Rurik, and they were a boy in his early twenties, not necessarily Please move them.

    A large number of V?xj? Confederates who did not participate in the war waved their flags and shouted, and 200 Confederate soldiers who were willing to participate in the war followed the regular army to prepare to take advantage of the fire, and Fisk''s army made a big scene!

    Their clothes have been washed, and the white jerseys with blue stripes are really eye-catching on the dark green earth.

    The army was divided into three parts, infantry, cavalry and siegemen. At the moment only a hundred cavalry were placed in the rear guard, and the plan was to open the groove and rush in and slash. The two hundred infantrymen are bowmen and can also become swordsmen and shields. They are the first troops to fight after the city is broken.

    The siege soldiers are the most special. There are also a hundred of them. Each of them carries a round shield and a sword. The iron helmet is very strange because it is decorated with bear skins.

    Thirty people reasonably carried the chopped logs, and the other seventy people worked in groups of two, holding arrow and stone shields made of local materials.

    According to Fisk''s plan, as long as he smashes the city gate, he will win half of the victory, and the next thing is just the army''s indiscriminate killing.

    The soldiers were ready, and he rode his horse and drew his steel sword to the front: "Russians! Attack!"

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 917ï¼š The waving of the flag of Silver Fort Ross means that the Kingdom of Ross is...

    The army lined up and walked out to the wooden fence of the Silver Fort. Under the sun, there were Russ warriors in blue robes on a white background. Their leather helmets were decorated with velvet caps, and some people¡¯s helmets were specially installed with blue and white tops feathers, such a scene has never been seen by the defenders.

    Just the fact that the team is neatly approaching, the strong sense of oppression is like pressing a stone in the chest.

    From any point of view, today the Rus people are definitely not here to show off their power, and the defenders are sure that today is the moment of life and death for everyone.

    In theory, Fisk could use a piece of charcoal on a piece of white cloth to write a sentence in traditional rune script, even if it was a simple threat like "wash your necks and wait for me to chop".

    He has no plans to communicate with the people of Silver Castle, or in his opinion there is no need to talk to these guys at all.

    The Rus army is now playing the banner of "revenge for the old Danish king Olegin", which is simply an excuse to mobilize everyone.

    Ironically, the man who chopped off Olegin''s head was the Dane Ragnar, who has now become an ally of Ross.

    Fisk had heard those statements. After all, King Olekin insisted on continuing to fight south to rob the Silver Fort¡¯s money. That man succeeded to a certain extent.

    Opportunity falls on him, and now no one will stand up for the Danish merchants of Silver Fort, and the glory of looting silver from the city will belong to this side division.

    The warriors with bows and crossbows walked in the front row, and their silence was just imposing.

    Suddenly, the trumpeter raised the horn, and with the melodious sound of the trumpet, the whole army stood still.

    The Ross army stopped, and the army stood at a very delicate distance.

    At the same time, the Silver Fort defenders climbed the wooden wall one after another. Any man or even some women who could afford a weapon was determined to fight with the Ross Army for their own lives.

    The defenders held high spears, swords and axes, and stood on the heights to show off their might. They cursed in Norse language, cursing the shamelessness of the Rus people, and encouraging themselves in a desperate situation.

    "You''d better gather together and let me shoot you quickly."

    Fisk turned his head and glanced sharply, and summoned someone: "Go! Tell Kanuf in front of him, and let his men shoot arrows happily!"

    The messenger swiftly rushed to the front, and the order was handed over to Kanuf, a new elite with strong execution.

    "What do you mean by happy archery? Oh! I see... you go back, it''s our show now."

    After all, for this expedition, the Rus Kingdom has been preparing for the fall of a year ago. One of the tactical advantages of the Rus army is the strong bow and crossbow, for which the army must maintain a huge reserve of arrows. Arrows are being produced on a large scale throughout the Winter Kingdom. Many years ago, the "Poultry Project" was mainly implemented to solve the problem of eating meat in every household. It is really a preparation for today''s war.

    The huge number of arrow feathers are chicken feathers, the arrow shaft and adhesive pine glue are inexhaustible, and the arrow clusters are cheap products cast iron in batches.

    In this way, this partial division of Fisk can also carry a large number of arrows very luxuriously.

    The dismounted cavalry carried buckskin quivers with thirty arrows stuffed in them.

    The quiver is already very heavy, and the soldiers feel that their archery behavior is fire support, and the action of launching a maximum of ten arrows and then colliding with the city wall will come.

    Now Commander Fisk ordered again, the brothers shot a bag of arrows.

    A hundred dismounted cavalry in the front will fire three thousand arrows? This is still not a small challenge for the cavalry.

    Kanuf knew what this meant, and as the commander drew his sword and shouted: "Brothers! It''s time to show your strength! Shoot them all and let us break through the city easily!"

    Therefore, the soldiers raised their recurve bows at a high angle of elevation, and the light arrows were placed on the left side of the bow shank.

    "Get ready! Hsjutra!"

    The standing army has a large number of old Ross tribes, and the young ones shoulder the glory of their ancestors. Now they are using the Ross Arrow Formation to project the first round of arrows with the huge Turkic compound bow.

    There was a dense swish from the sky, and the guards who once danced on the city walls were astonishingly pale.

    The wise man grabbed the thickened shield covered with leather or glued a layer of wood for the first time, and carried it on his back like a tortoise shell, and then curled up into a ball.

    The defenders are not all fools, and they strengthen their personal defenses after suffering a big loss with arrows. Unfortunately, for most people in Silver Castle, they don''t know how to take reasonable precautions.

    Deadly arrows rained down, causing casualties in the first salvo. Nai He has a second, third, fourth time for such a volley...

    Armed as hard as stone, the standing soldiers had multiple fingers made of deer shank bones and threw deadly arrows in an oriental fashion.

    They projectile hit a target about 200 meters away, probably creating a fall range of nearly 40 meters deep in the city.

    Although the south wind had weakened the range of the arrows, the front of the Ross Army''s attack was still hit hard.

    The soldiers were surrounded by horrific corpses, some of them swollen and disfigured. A large number of corpses were stacked under the city wall. These were all the corpses of the previous refugees. The existence of a large number of dead people could not interfere with the attack of the Ross Army.

    Constantly projecting, some fighters reduced the frequency due to the gradual soreness of their arms. No matter how difficult it was to fire a salvo, everyone who turned into free fire instead produced a continuous and coherent firepower output.

    From the standpoint of the defenders, this is not hail, but being hit by an arrow is a deep penetration into the flesh. Although the sword of the Rus is like a needle, it is difficult to create a wide-blade wound, but it is this needle that can pierce a deep blood hole and it is difficult to heal.

    The "tortoise shells" of many defending soldiers were densely covered with arrow feathers. He was not a tortoise, but a living hedgehog.

    The shooting was indiscriminate, and the continuous shooting caused as many as 200 casualties in the city to varying degrees, and also forced the non-combatants in the city to flee to the safe area near the cliff in the south of the city.

    Finally, the Ross Army ended the blow of the three thousand arrows. The soldier with sore arms was panting, with a weird smile on his mouth, waiting for a new order.

    Seeing that the crisis was finally lifted, the defenders of the city wall slowly stuck their heads out.

    They don''t know what else the Rus people will do, and there is a high probability of another arrow rain attack.

    However, the general offensive began.

    Fisk will no longer let the dismounted archers waste their energy, and now the rest of the soldiers are on full attack!

    The archers with sore arms moved in the opposite direction. They went to the trolleys at the rear to get new arrows. Those who had the ability mixed in with the main attacking team and approached the city wall, suppressing and firing at the possible defenders.

    More soldiers surrounded the battering ram that was reasonably carried by thirty people, and under the cover of many soldiers holding large shields against arrows, they quickly advanced under the city wall.

    In such a scene, the mere 150 defending soldiers who were holding on to the city wall with extremely strong willpower are now beginning to break down.

    The defenders threw sand-filled earthen jars and simple stones downward, and these heavy objects hit the "arrow shield" made of wooden planks and branches.

    They were also condescending and sniping with short wooden bows, which is what Ross''s crossbowmen were waiting for.

    Soldiers who have not participated in large-scale projectile operations waited for the rabbit, the light wooden crossbow was slammed into the string, the firing frequency was not slow, and the accuracy was extremely amazing.

    As the dismounted cavalry with their sore arms gritted their teeth and entered under the city wall with supplementary new arrows, the suppression of the shooting had reached an outrageous level.

    Who dares to show up? !

    Some who exposed the battlements were immediately attacked in a concentrated manner. The rare steel-armed crossbow shot at close range completely ignored the chainmail. The exposed guard soldiers fell to their death with terrifying short arrows inserted in their chests.

    The defenders were forced to hide behind the battlements, holding heavy objects in both hands and throwing them behind them, hoping to kill an enemy.

    This is really a hopeless defense, and the defenders have no way to stop the strong attack of the Rus army.

    The only thing the defenders expect now is that the largest city gate can withstand the impact of the huge log, but the entire city wall feels crumbling.

    Some trolleys that had been unloaded were stacked with heavy objects at the door, and more than 50 guard soldiers had to wait behind the door.

    They are all mercenaries, and they have to be worthy of their share of money and what they believe in until now.

    More mercenaries are really helpless. They have no confidence in the Rus people, and they are convinced that surrender is impossible. Now there is only one way to die.

    The sun is above, those are the eyes of Odin, let the gods see the end of their heroic struggle!

    It is said that the walls of the Silver Fort are indeed built solidly, but the gate is a huge disadvantage. The heavy wooden door was fastened with a latch, and there was no special reinforcement such as a winch dropping an iron fence.

    The young and strong men of the standing army were desperately operating the battering ram. Seeing that they could not break the door after a collision, a group of soldiers immediately joined them.

    More than fifty people rationally manipulated the battering ram, creating cracks in the gate little by little.

    Finally, with a loud noise, not only the gate, but also the platform on the wooden gate collapsed at the same time!

    The main entrance of the Silver Fort actually collapsed as a whole! The collapsed door formed a slope, and behind the **** was the stunned faces of the few defending soldiers.

    The defenders were frightened, and some even sat on the ground in fright.

    A huge opportunity is in front of him, how can Fisk, the commander, let it go?

    "Get out of the way!" he yelled, "Let the cavalry charge!"

    Fisk took the lead with his steel sword high, followed by the cavalry behind him.

    The infantrymen gave way one after another for fear of being trampled to death by their own cavalry.

    Who is the first person to enter the city? It was General "Bald" Fisk.

    Hundreds of horses filed in through the **** formed by the collapsed gate, and the defending soldiers who had no time to step on their iron hooves immediately collapsed.

    The steel sword stabbed and slashed, the prisoner of war rammed hard, or the short spear stabbed hard.

    The defense line of Silver Fort collapsed, and the cavalry were killing the Quartet in the city full of arrows! After the cavalry, 300 Rus infantrymen rushed into the city, and 200 V?xj? confederates who were destined to only be good at fighting against the wind entered the city at the end.

    After the city is broken, the rules have been set, all the men who see it will be killed by the enemy, and only the youngest children and women should stay alive.

    The cavalry kept colliding in the tortuous alleys in the city, and the defenders finally formed a shield wall, and they were immediately knocked all over the floor looking for teeth.

    The defenders were also difficult to line up because of their inferior strength. They lost further manpower and were beaten by the Rus army. It seemed that the Rus could not be injured at all. In most cases, they were killed without contact with the enemy.

    The Silver Fort was not large, and the last defenders were compressed to the southernmost tip of the city.

    At the same time, the entire Silver Fort was crowded with nearly three thousand people!

    When Fisk ordered the brothers not to search and loot one by one, and continued to attack with enthusiasm, he was stunned by the sight in front of him.

    "Ah! What are they doing?!"

    After the soldiers and civilians of Yinbao, who had been driven to a dead end, lost their resistance, they resolutely chose to take the risk in the face of the Rus army who had been killed in front of them.

    This is the southern wall of the city, under which is a small cliff. The waves crashed against the cliff, and there were puddles under the cliff, so people climbed up the low wall mixed with stone and wood and jumped deep down.

    However, this place is too high relative to the water surface, and the puddles under the cliff appear and disappear from time to time.

    Men and women jumped in depth, and fell on the rocky platform underwater and died on the spot. Even if they fainted, they were swept into the sea by the huge waves and drowned.

    Even so, there were still people who jumped down, and the city wall was crowded with people looking forward and backward. Seeing that the Russ army formed a shield wall and pressed hard at every step, more people jumped off the cliff.

    "Ah this! Isn''t this Tamworth back then?!"

    Eight years ago, the Ross Expeditionary Force fought in Britain, and together with the friendly forces of Balmerk in Norway, they jointly broke through the royal city of Northumbria. After that, a large number of residents jumped off the city wall and forced their lives to escape. Fisk was a witness to that battle. At that time, he was only Rurik''s entourage, but now he is leading the expedition with remote divisions.

    But the wall in Tamworth is not high, and there is grass and even a dung heap under the wall. After jumping off the wall, many people patted their bodies and ran away.

    And in this silver castle, those who jump off the cliff into the water are asking for their own death.

    Fisk was a little touched. The only thing he regretted was that some obviously younger women also jumped, which was a pity.

    "Keep pressing! Brothers, go ahead!" he ordered.

    Only the immediate action of the army can stop this desperate cliff jumping behavior. The Russ army rushed up, and after most of the people on the city wall jumped off, the city wall was completely controlled by the Russ army.

    At this point, a large number of people were surrounded by Fisk''s troops in extreme fear. Many people were scared to pee and even fainted. Some businessmen in extraordinary clothes knelt on the ground and begged for money to sacrifice their lives.

    Do businessmen still have a chance to negotiate? Since their money is all in the city, the city has been occupied by the Rus army, the Rus flag is flying on the city wall, and the merchants have lost all the bargaining chips to buy their lives.

    However, Kanuf helped Fisk come up with an idea...

    Really want to kill everyone except the youngest son of the woman? After calming down, Fisk listened to the advice of Kanuf and even Bejahir, and decided to open up to many people after screening the personnel.

    The battle was completely over. According to statistics, those who died in battle and who jumped off the cliff were not counted. The Ross Army captured as many as 1,600 people.

    More than 20 businessmen were not killed. They naively thought that they could really spend money to buy their lives, and were temporarily sitting together with their hands tied together.

    The Russ army''s looting of the whole city has begun. The wealth accumulated by the merchants has been turned out one after another, and a large number of wooden boxes full of silver coins have been pulled out. The silver coins are to be classified as kingdoms, and each soldier has plundered a lot of useful life. Taste.

    The Ross army looted first, and then the V?xj? allies came one after another. Like vultures, these guys ate the last bit of meat on the beast''s ribs.

    A strong man with a bald head came towards him, and the businessmen whose family members were detained began to stand up.

    "Bald" Fisk is not born with a bald head. He was deliberately shaved by his mother to such a hairstyle that has now become a distinctive mark of the individual.

    Hearing the misunderstanding of the captured businessman, Fisk, who rushed over, simply laughed out loud.

    "Stop laughing! Bro." Fisk snapped.

    "Fisk, what a big misunderstanding they have."

    "Indeed." Fisk shrugged, and immediately announced his identity to the captured merchants: "You Danish merchants! I am Fisk, Bald Fisk. I am the war chief under Rurik the Great of Rus, who was ordered to conquer Wei Keshe, take the time to conquer your silver castle. You were once merchants, but unfortunately you have lost all your capital and all your usefulness. I tell you now, die!"

    In an instant, the captured merchants were dumbfounded.

    A group of sword-wielding warriors came over in an instant, ignoring the begging of the merchants whose hands were tied, dragged them to the edge of the cliff without any hesitation, and chopped off their heads...

    It''s a killing! It was Fisk''s order.

    The supply of the Rus army is now completely supplemented by the fishing of the V?xj? confederates, a mixed army of 1,500 non-combatants.

    During the attack on Silver Fort, more than 20 Rus soldiers suffered serious flesh wounds. Although they could theoretically save their lives by suturing the wounds with spirits, more than 20 people lost their ability to fight.

    In a sense, the Rus Army did not lose any personnel, at least not immediately.

    But the army is exhausted, and everyone needs a full meal, but the food seized in the city is disappointing.

    The logistics under Fisk could not support the appetite of 3,000 people, including prisoners, and some prisoners had to die.

    This is a barbaric slaughter after the war. The most typical Vikings of the Rus people have made a savage side with Viking characteristics.

    Only the seemingly young woman, some children, pure slaves, craftsmen and the last farmer spared their lives, and there were more than 500 people left in the entire Silver Fort until the end of the battle.

    The cliffs were full of corpses, and the waves dragged the corpses into the ocean one after another, and gradually indulged in the icy waters of the Baltic Sea.

    Those who survive will not be idle. They are monitored and forced to clean up the bodies of the V?xj? refugees who had been sent to the main battle before, which is to throw the stinky bodies into the ocean.

    The flag of Rus fluttered on the city wall of Silver Castle, the army completely plundered the cattle, sheep and livestock of the local people, and the V?xj? Allies sent ships to the sea to frantically plunder the extremely rich local Baltic cod and Atlantic herring.

    Those young women were divided up by the Rus army, the merchant''s daughter became the wives and concubines of the Rus soldiers, and the status of the female slaves raised by the merchants improved. For a small group of people, being controlled by the Rus army is not tragic. The people who were slaves immediately served the new masters, and they served the young Rus soldiers fascinated.

    It is said that his status as a slave was immediately cancelled, and he would live as the wife and concubine of the man in front of him, so that their service would be even more diligent. As for the fact that the man''s name was tattooed on the back to declare ownership, he was also happy to accept it The Ross Army was completely settled, and the partial divisions who had been on the expedition until now were finally able to rest well, so his subordinates began to indulge in women''s sex, and Fisk was too lazy to care.

    After all, his Astrid was by his side, his fourth wife, and a young, intelligent and obedient woman. Because, Astrid''s heart has been completely conquered by this young strong and decisive Rus man.

    The Silver Fort Ross flag flutters, and the various ships floating on the sea are also flying the Ross flag. Any outsider who sees it will think that the current Silver Fort is like a city directly under the jurisdiction of the Rus Kingdom. And this also means the occupation of the entire Gotaland region by the Kingdom of Rus.

    Fisk is waiting here, looking forward to his ship "Shaking Man" to attract Speuter, so that the friendly troops on Bornholm Island will first witness the illustrious name of his young general, and also Have a good meeting to plan how to find the main force of Rurik the Great and join forces with him to conspire.

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 918ï¼š Ragnar, Spuyut, Arik and Bornholmâ€¦

    Bornholm Island, with the Ross flag flying, is now a rather bizarre existence.

    It is a large island in the South Baltic Sea, a short distance from the nearest mainland.

    The dense high-salt seawater from the Atlantic Ocean flows from the bottom of the Great Bell Strait and the Oresund to the Baltic Sea, stirring the bottom of the sea to bring nutrients into the upper warm water area, giving birth to huge fishing grounds in this warm and cold place, Bornho The island of Ermu is located in this unique place.

    Exactly so, the expected bountiful catches make it prone to overpopulation.

    Because of the war initiated by Rus, a large number of people on the island were killed and taken into slavery, and the living space vacated was soon filled by Rus, Rus''s Danish allies, Swedes and Saaremaa Islanders.

    Bornholm''s native noble Swinder was canonized as an earl. Although he was an earl, he did not have much population at hand.

    Now there are all kinds of people on the island, but most of these guys are simply coveting the catches from the sea, and he is not able to collect taxes.

    It was as if Count Swinder was just helping Rurik to keep an eye on the land.

    With the arrival of spring in 840, the Swedes and Rus fishing boats from the north came again.

    This time it was not just them, but also an army.

    And a piece of news that surprised Swinder.

    Ragnar, a down-and-out Danish nobleman, was reborn in Rus. He is a Dane but does not hate Rus. He knew the root cause of his downfall¡ªthe direct and indirect blows from the Frankish kingdom.

    Today''s Denmark is in chaos, and there is no leader of the envelope Odin worthy of the recognition of the lords in the huge area.

    "Or, I will be such a leader."

    Because of the promise of Rurik, the great king of Rus, a chance to become a king was placed in front of Ragnar.

    One day, the Rus army will gather the heroes of Scandinavia to attack the Danish mainland directly. Rurik promised that Ross would demand Danish land like Frank did. Even if he did, he had no intention of annexing the whole of Denmark or selling all the Danes into slavery. What Rurik needed was an alliance that revered the Norse gods, and an end to the infighting of the Norse people, so that everyone could do business with peace of mind and jointly curb the northern invasion of the Franks.

    He gave himself a lot of face and a bright future.

    But he is not simply kind. His wife, children, and followers are in his hands. If he opposes Ross, the clan will be in danger.

    Ragnar was completely kidnapped on Ross'' warship. He didn''t want to be controlled by others, but in the foreseeable future, with the help of Ross''s power, he can reach the limit of the glory of his personal career.

    Now, he returned to Bornholm Island with a group of tribal brothers, and gathered some heroes who opposed the Frankish agent King Horrick. He gathered more than 500 warriors under his command and worked as fishermen on the island. .

    A group of Rus people are here, that is Speuter, a legendary traveler, a fierce explorer, and the pirate chief of the king of Rus. Most of its subordinates are not Rus, but the vicious Saaremaa pirates, and many of them are even brown-haired Estonians, very different from the blond Viking brothers.

    The Kingdom of Rus gathered a large army to conquer Gotaland, and the war has nothing to do with Bornholm Island for the time being.

    The Gotaland region is just north of the island, and there are also some Danish fishing villages in the southernmost area of ??Scandinavia, the largest of which is Silver Castle.

    The silver castle is the silver castle of the Danes. Can the local Danes be the target?

    It is just north of Bornholm Island, and Ragnar has no hostility or extravagance to the locals. He had no idea that a group of selfish merchants would help him seize power throughout Denmark, and the inhabitants of Silverfort would not support Horrick the Danish tyrant.

    Ragnar made contact with the Danish island of Zealand, the largest island in the world, or some local Danish lords came here.

    King Horrick, who betrayed Odin, lost a large number of troops, and the Godfrehagen built was burnt to the ground. This battle was a good thing for the Rus, and there were rumors that some Danish heroes fought side by side with the Rus, and this was achieved. Big win.

    King Horrick suffered losses, and the lords who were forced to compromise by military coercion gave out their anger. Many opposition lords had the will to overthrow their rule, but they suffered from no one taking the lead.

    In this case, the exiled "hair pants" Ragnar was born.

    Bornholm has become a base "against King Horrick of Denmark", and the island is large enough to accommodate many exiles. And when the exiles met the real Rus, the fear of lack of awareness quickly disappeared. After all, King Horrick took the entire Robard tribe to the Franks, and the people betrayed Odin on a large scale and believed in God. At least the Rus people are still Odin''s warriors, and there are even legends that the Rus throne Odin cast a pure gold statue.

    Small boats float to the island almost every day, whether they are simply fishing or following Ragnar. The population of the island continued to increase, and the vast majority were forces capable of armed combat.

    Especially the lords of Zeeland, who sent messengers to ask Ragnar''s attitude, and received such promises from them: "Denmark needs a king. You support me as king, I will make peace with the Rus, and we will A comfortable life, fighting the Franks together. In the end, everyone has a peaceful life."

    Such an attitude is what the lords are happy to see, and they believe that the famous Danish hero cannot relax his vigilance against the Rus just because of one-sided remarks.

    The situation in the eastern part of Denmark has become very delicate. It has entered a state of complete peace. The Danish lords of Zeeland have asked their people to take care of their fishing work and prohibit sneak attacks on all fishing boats flying the flag of Rus.

    Ross has Speuter in charge. He is the leader of the pirates himself. Hearing the peaceful attitude shown by the Danish lords, he must sell Ragnar a face, and also consider the grand strategy of King Rurik. Institutional piracy by the Danes suspended.

    The huge East Baltic fishing grounds have returned to complete peace, but under the veneer of this peace, nearly a thousand soldiers are silently sharpening their knives.

    Until a small fleet from the West under the Rus flag arrived.

    It was Arik, who had received a major task after crossing the Oresund and entering the Eastern Baltic Sea, and decisively arrived at Bornholm Island for a key supply.

    A sail cruiser is the lead ship, leading five standard-type armed cargo ships. The fleet is lined up in a single column with wide jibs and anchored firmly at the island pier.

    Seeing this fleet can only mean one thing!

    Speuter immediately sent boats to pick up the brothers, especially seeing Arik''s understanding that these boats, which were originally drifting along rivers and lakes in the inland region, had miraculously entered the Denmark Strait from an incredible position.

    Holding on to the railing, he stretched his head fiercely, and shouted with a smile: "Arik! It''s really you! The gods made us meet here?!"

    "It''s me! Spuet, I''m going to shore to rest immediately. We''ll talk about anything when we get ashore!"

    Arik didn''t want to ramble about something at sea, which Speuter decided must have something to do with the war.

    The big boat broke down near the shore, and Arik and a group of entourage rowed a small boat to the largest fishing village on the island.

    When the fleet entered the waters, he was surprised by the fact that there were a large number of fishing boats nearby. Considering that he was on a mission, he had no intention of looting ships that were not our side without flags, and his arrival on this island to supply supplies was one purpose, and conveying the order of King Rurik was the biggest purpose.

    With Arik himself landing on the island, it is not surprising how the fishing village is booming.

    He pinched his waist and said to himself: "Strange. In the war two years ago, I remember our army slaughtered this place, and there should be no one under Swinder."

    Soon, two people who were very familiar at the pier came towards each other, followed by a group of armed men with round shields on their backs.

    Spuut and Ragnar needless to say, the warriors behind them are quite loosely dressed, their golden beards are tied into extremely fancy braids, and their boots are obviously leather-wrapped and tied with twine.

    The point is these so called boots! This proves that many of the warriors were not Rus or Swedes.

    This is easy to distinguish. After all, the Slavic women under Rus were good at tailoring work. When the supply of shoe-making materials was sufficient, they were organized to produce leather, linen and wool products on a large scale to increase their income, among which leather boots were the fist products. Now even the royal pirates of Saaremaa have purchased Ross boots.

    "Is it a Dane?"

    Guessing it was a Danish fighter, Arik was decisively vigilant.

    The three met here, and he asked casually: "Brother Ragnar, it seems that you recruit a lot of troops here? I know you want to go back to Jutland to retake the lost territory of your tribe, maybe you already have enough people. ."

    "It''s still not enough." Ragnar didn''t think much about it: "My Rurik brothers want me to recruit more people. Anyway, we are all Odin''s warriors, and we are all against that Horrick. Didn''t kill him two years ago. He counts him lucky, and when I have another chance, I''ll cut off that traitor''s head without Brother Lauririk or you."

    "Really? Haha! You''ll have a chance soon."

    "Huh?!" The sensitive Speuter sniffed out a special meaning, "Arik, obviously the king has hit the coastline. Tell me what the king wants. Could it be?!"

    "You don''t have to ask! The king is going to attack Horrick in Denmark. And I..." Ragnar beat his chest like a gorilla: "This is absolutely true, the Rus army company and our allied army, There will be an attack on Denmark. Let''s find a room and have a good chat. Oh, and you..." He winked at Ragnar again: "Do you want to restore your territory? Your chance has come early, this year!"

    Just that sentence, Ragnar stiffened with joy. He dreamed of recovering the territory, especially the tyrant who killed Horrick.

    He hurriedly approached Arik, eager to make the matter clear now.

    Ragnar''s excitement was naturally easy to understand from Arik''s standpoint, so he did not rush to explain. Arik glanced at the large group of soldiers in front of him and asked, "Are all the mercenaries you recruited?"

    "It doesn''t count as a mercenary. Everyone is against that Horrick. Bring your own weapons and kill that man without pay."

    "Oh, it''s that guy. If the guy doesn''t run this year, we can kill him. It''s a rare opportunity, and this time you and I can''t miss it. These guys are all good, and they''ll come in handy. Well..."

    "How?" Ragnar was suspicious.

    "Pull out the best of them, and we''ll have a meeting together."

    The council chamber on Bornholm Island was lively again. Arik, Spuut, Ragnar, Saaremaa pirate Trarang, Governor Swinder, and more than a dozen envoys of the lords of Zeeland, he Everyone gathered in the bright and bright room to plan a big plan.

    There is no doubt that Arik is a highly anticipated figure, and as soon as he speaks, it is a loud noise.

    Some things are just empty words, especially when countries get big enough that translating verbal commands into written ones can avoid distortion of information when it is transmitted over extremely long distances.

    Likewise, in the presence of a written order, the messenger can''t make a fuss.

    As Arik spoke, he showed the documents that Rurik the Great had written on cardboard.

    "The king has ordered that Speuter, who is active on Bornholm Island, attack the Silver Castle, and Earl Swinder must fully support the work of Speuter. After conquering the Silver Castle, to seize its wealth, if it is not necessary, it must be Indiscriminate killing."

    With a major task on his shoulders, Speuter stood up abruptly: "Ah? The king actually appointed him as a war chief to attack the Silver Fort?!"

    "Exactly. The document is here. If I report a half-word falsehood on such a big thing, the gods will punish me, and the king will punish me."

    The loyal Arik swears so, it can be seen that things must be true.

    Is this the general of the Rus? Is it Arik nicknamed "Double Swords"?

    It was the first time that the many messengers of the lord of Zealand had seen the top nobles of the Rus people. They had already learned that this person was the elder brother of the king of Rus. Now they looked at him like fire in his eyes, and he was indeed a figure.

    How would you describe how Spuut is feeling now? He was both happy and worried.

    "It was a fortress, and Olegin died there ten years ago. As many as two thousand Swedish soldiers died in the Silver Fort, that place..."

    "You''re actually worried about this? Afraid of ghosts there?!" Arik felt speechless, glanced at Ragnar, and muttered deliberately: "Did he kill Olegin himself, Ragnar, don''t say anything now?"

    "You asked me to talk?" Ragnar looked up. Such a scene is really embarrassing, and the achievement of beheading Olekin is indeed a topic that should not be talked about in the current situation.

    "The past grievances and grievances will pass..." Ragnar smoothed the situation, and now some words have to be made clear.

    Since Rurik wanted to win the Silver Fort, at this time, as an ally of Denmark, he must participate in it, and even play a major role.

    He stood up, "Arik, I''m sure you still have a lot of business to arrange. This is the task that Rurik gave you."

    "You''re smart. My friend, I have a lot of business. If you have anything to say, say it."

    "Okay. Speuter was ordered to take the Silver Fort. I must take my brothers to participate in this matter. You can rest assured that the Silver Fort has been destroyed once, and the now rebuilt Silver Fort is nothing. There are some local businessmen and Mercenaries, I will try to convince them to join our team. Ross can force the surrender of Silver Fort without force at all, you have got the treasure, and I can recruit some more warriors, which is good for everyone."

    "This... It''s okay. But the Silver Fort will belong to Ross. This is the king''s order." Arik pointed to the order document and emphasized.

    "It doesn''t matter. Any businessman will move there as long as a place is profitable. They are not soldiers, they are all mercenary businessmen. In order to survive, they will spend money to buy life."

    "Alright, you guys will act in the near future and take it down very early. Then..." Arik immediately issued a second order to Speuter: "Your Majesty also asked you to find the whereabouts of the cavalry. Fisk is going to attack Wei. Keshe, maybe you can find some news at Silver Fort."

    "Okay. I hope I can meet the cavalry by chance." Speuter replied casually, and because Ragnar cooperated with his actions, his current concerns basically disappeared.

    However, anyone with a discerning eye can see that attacking and winning the Silver Fort is only a small part of the entire war. The key lies in what King Rurik wants after winning the Silver Fort.

    In response to this fundamental question, Ragnar basically has the answer in mind.

    He needs the affirmation of Brother Aric: "I can take out five hundred Danish allies, and the people who sit next are also envoys sent by the lords of Denmark''s Zealand. In fact, many lords and nobles are against Huo Ding, who betrayed Odin. King Rick, everyone is actually willing to put aside their previous suspicions and fight together against the traitors who betrayed Odin and the Frankish invaders. So, the next step for King Rurik is to attack Denmark?! Please answer me! Brother Aric!"

    Asked directly about this important question, Arik stomped his foot and said solemnly: "Exactly! Ragnar, we made an agreement last year that when Ross starts to conquer Horrick, your people must be involved. There is no Time allows you to build up your strength, and you can turn in as soon as you take down the Silver Fort. Or, things can be done more delicately..."

    Arik glanced at it, considering that there were no less than ten envoys of the lords of Zeeland sitting in this room, if the lords behind the envoys were willing to form an alliance with Ross, wouldn''t it mean that the people of Zeeland, the largest island in Denmark, would all come together Brush the ground against Horrick.

    This must have been unexpected by his younger brother of the king, as well as by other comrades-in-arms.

    Although Arik has no understanding of "defeating the enemy without fighting", he only clarifies one principle - don''t hurt friends.

    Are the lords of Zealandia considered friends? Obviously they are the enemies of the tyrant King Horrick The enemies of the enemies may become friends. Looking at the current atmosphere, these messengers did not show any intention of being an enemy of Ross, not even anger or panic in their eyes. Instead, they looked more like flattery.

    In a war, it would be a huge mistake to accidentally injure a Danish tribe that has a crush on Ross, so it''s best to negotiate the terms first.

    A possibility began to pop into Arik''s mind.

    "The lords and nobles behind these people, as long as they don''t send troops to help Horrick, will be the greatest help to the Rus army. As long as these people do nothing, the whole of Zealand remains neutral, and the Rus army can easily swept the entire Jutland peninsula from north to south. ." He muttered.

    Arik, who wanted to understand, suddenly opened his arms, and his tense face showed a smile, as if welcoming the guests from afar: "The Danish envoys sitting here, I have a lot to say to you..."

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 919ï¼š The Silver Castle and Ragnars Plan

    This is an opportunity!

    The envoys of the Danish lords in Zealand can communicate face-to-face with the great nobles of Rus to obtain the true attitude of the Rus.

    Again, Arik couldn''t ignore this opportunity.

    "We Ruth need to establish a new diplomatic relationship with Denmark. Ruth is not really against Denmark, but against those who start wars in it. We, fellow warriors of Odin, should unite, because the real enemy before us is Frank. People and their hounds, the so-called King Horrick of Denmark. King Russ has asked me to deliver his message, to contact all forces against Horrick. It is you! Russ needs to get in touch with the master of your house."

    Now everyone understands that this great nobleman of Ross is trying to unite the front with everyone.

    Undoubtedly, the united front is really what the lords of Zealandia would like to see.

    However, everyone still had doubts about this, and a messenger stood up and asked bluntly: "You? Is it really worth believing?!"

    "Of course. You..." Arik stared at him sharply: "What is your name. What is your tribe?"

    "I am Bada of the Langbals tribe."

    This man has a rather casual name, just as his tribe means "wooden stick".

    Although Arik felt that these people were personal characters, the top priority was to make the many Danish tribes behind them take a wait-and-see attitude towards Ross''s expedition.

    "Okay. Friends of the Langbals tribe..." Alic paused, "and everyone sitting here. Since you are all messengers, you must have inquired a lot on this Bornholm Island. We Russ understand. I tell you clearly! It''s a war! Remember! It''s a war!"

    The atmosphere became extremely serious, and Arik stuck his head out like a bear, with his mouth open and his fangs exposed.

    "Now, Ross has occupied Gotaland. Our Rus army has 10,000 people. Now we have taken Gothenburg, and all the local Gotaland people are watching the wind. The king has ordered that the next step is to cross the strait and attack Jutland directly. If Horrick is there, we''ll land and kill him. Then..."

    Arik''s eyes focused on Ragnar who was present again.

    He always had some special feelings for Ragnar, and he was somewhat critical of his king''s younger brother''s insistence on promoting the poor nobleman to be the head of Denmark.

    Now it''s better to open the skylight in advance and say something bright: "King Ross hopes that after beheading Horrick, Ragnar will be your king of Denmark. This is absolutely true."

    In an instant, a pair of eyes stared at Ragnar with a resolute face, as if he was looking at a king.

    In this regard, Ragnar no longer concealed: "Yes! I have an appointment with King Rurik, I will be the king of Denmark, and then end all battles with Ross and Sweden. This is why I recruit warriors here. ."

    Ragnar''s reconciliation with Arik is a reiteration of some established fact, like nonsense.

    It is precisely these "nonsense" that have positive diplomatic significance, which is to inform the envoys that the great nobles of Rus and the heroes of Denmark have already unified their attitudes.

    Arik took advantage of the situation and emphasized: "The Danes! Don''t hesitate, return to your tribe immediately, and tell your lord to support Ragnar, at least to explicitly oppose Horrick, so that in the upcoming war, On behalf of the Rus army, I promise that I will not harm you in the slightest. As long as Zeeland does not support Horrick in Jutland, the Rus army will not have a single ship operating in Zeeland. We Rus people guarantee with honor ."

    Having said that, Arik also threatened: "Of course, you can work for Horrick. As a result, it naturally collapsed under the blow of 10,000 soldiers."

    Looking at these more than ten envoys, they all stood up one after another, and they completely ignored the military threats behind them, because they were able to sit here to express their strong desire for peace. They all spoke on behalf of their lords, although they did not immediately admit the legendary and brave Ragnar as the future king of Denmark, at least they expressed their incompatible attitude with the tyrant Horrick.

    The messengers collectively need a commitment, at least a written proof engraved on a wooden board. There was Aric who swore to Odin that the tribes of the so-called Sealand would not use force against the Rus army, and the Rus army would not use force against Zeland.

    This is really a win-win situation. Arik feels that no matter how smoothly things develop, half of the Danish world will be completely stripped away, and the army''s expedition against Horrick will be very smooth.

    Convincing the lords of Zealand to stay out of the war was an unexpected "side quest" for Arik.

    Here he began to specify the biggest task of his trip, that is, to stop at Bornholm Island, obtain fresh water supplies from the island''s springs and fish supplies from the shore, and then bring a group of captured prisoners and captured booty. , and the wounded of the Rus Army and the Swedish Allied Forces were evacuated to Tombstone Island in the ?land Islands.

    After the squadron was unloaded, the Slavic Reserve Army and more supplies were brought in.

    Arik will hardly rest. After the fleet arrives at Tombstone Island, it must pick up Medvedt''s Slav army at the fastest speed, and then form a large fleet to rush to the northernmost point of Jutland and defeat the Rus army. The main force completed the meeting.

    Rurik gave his eldest brother a list, and for Arik, he only needed to ask for the goods on Tombstone Island against the list.

    The military plan was made early, and Medved''s Slav army began to arrive at Tombstone Island one after another after the completion of the spring plowing. As many as a thousand men who are not seasick are stationed on Tombstone Island, waiting for the order to march, and before receiving the order, these people solve their livelihood through labor.

    A large number of goods also arrived at Tombstone Island, where a warehouse was built, which was stocked with new arrows, new cables, sackcloth, replacement parts for heavy equipment, barrels of lubricating oil, some alcohol distilled to the technical limit, ignition Fire salt, and even a lot of soap.

    As long as his ability allows, Rurik will naturally have to put more effort into logistics. The production of various logistics materials has greatly stimulated the enthusiasm of the people for production, and they have been rewarded through production, and the sufficient materials produced maintain the combat effectiveness of the Rus army.

    The problem is that, so far, rampant production and rampant fighting have been a very expensive job.

    Only by plundering more wealth can the Russ army make up for the immediate loss. Of course, the outcome of the war was that Rus conquered Gotaland and restored peace in Denmark, and it was worth spending a lot of real money for this strategic goal. If there is an opportunity to war and plunder, the opportunity should not be missed.

    Arik is not a king, and he does not need to calculate the accounts of "war economics". As the saying goes, when the Rus army conquered the Gothenburg area of ??the G?ta River Basin, the war losses could be bridged by looting the locals immediately. Rurik wanted to subdue the people here and make long-term plans for the future, so he did not do such short-sighted fishing .

    There is always someone who has to pay for the wear and tear of the Rus army and the allied army. If it is not the general public of the Rus kingdom, it must be the Danish king Horrick.

    There are legitimate reasons for attacking Horrick, like killing an annoying mosquito. The economic problems behind this are also one of the reasons that prompted Rurik to use force against Denmark this year.

    ¡­

    Arik''s fleet didn''t even stay at Bornholm for a whole day, he called for resupply immediately after the meeting with everyone, and the fleet pulled anchor and sailed the next morning.

    The entire operation was without any fuss, and the Danish envoys who were also preparing to evacuate by boat were stunned.

    The meeting yielded significant results and the whole island of Bornholm took action.

    Arik''s fleet has disappeared below the sea level, and more than a dozen messengers rowed longboats and rushed westward back to Zealand Island with Arik''s specially engraved wooden boards. Started a large number of troops, in theory, the next day is to set off north to conquer the Silver Fort.

    All parties are on the move, especially Spuyut and Ragnar, after all it''s an attack on a walled city! Although everyone doesn''t think that businessmen really have the morals to fight, if they are forced to the point of life and death, they are likely to be trapped in a fight.

    Can you persuade Yinbao to surrender obediently with a mouth and personal reputation?

    Ragnar wants the facts and doesn''t pin his hopes of victory on it. He will definitely become the king of Denmark, but he is only supported by the Rus. What is the difference between this and "Horik who was supported by the Franks"? I need a solid army to support myself, and then win the silver castle to gain military exploits, and rely on prestige to let Zealand Island belong to myself. With this achievement, I am afraid that without the support of the Rus, I can gain most of the Danish world power by my own ability.

    Ragnar began to expand his army aggressively, recruiting warriors who were simply fishermen.

    He was supported by as many as five hundred Danish exiles, and even a few miserable tribal leaders who had completely lost their tribe and their lands, hoping to take advantage of the opportunity to regain their lands. They were all people who were severely hurt by the tyrant King Horrick. Not only did they miss this opportunity for revival, but they were more active than Ragnar, catching the nearby Danish fishermen and making them clean. Forced to bring their own weapons and ships, along with the army northward to attack Silver Fort.

    So, together with the elderly Swedish fishermen and pirates of Saaremaa who fished here, Ragnar and Speuter made up more than 800 warriors.

    In order to avoid accidentally hurting each other in the war, they made the Ross flag as much as possible, that is, they pulled out a square white cloth and sewed blue cloth strips diagonally.

    If you don''t have blue fuel, you can just paint an "X" pattern with just toner.

    Only a few people wore decent Ross shirts, and most of them were dressed as typical Viking pirates. It is summer now, and the annual summer sacrifice is approaching. The capture of the Silver Fort and the destruction of its city is undoubtedly an attack on Odin. ''s sacrifice.

    The climate is mild, and many soldiers take off their coats, exposing their exaggerated and domineering tattoos on their backs, showing off their strong arm muscles, and paddling hard in the vast sea.

    Speuter''s flagship "Salmon Chief" is very armament, with a total of twenty torsion slingshots on the left and right sides. She is a warship with excess energy, surrounded by leading warships and small sampans.

    Ragnar rides his own armed cargo ship. Although he only has the right to use it, the ship is his own inside and out. A white flag with abstract drawings of ravens hangs high above the mast, making the ship out of place for the entire fleet.

    The fleet mainly flying the flag of Ross set off from Bornholm Island and headed directly north by the mild southerly wind, and the paddle boosted the speed to the limit that could be achieved.

    The fleet rushed forward in the sea. Since there was no ship contacting Silver Fort this year, everyone was mentally prepared to fight with the local ships, although no one thought that Silver Fort would take the initiative to launch a counterattack.

    However, something strange happened! !

    The lookout sitting on the mast saw the coastline in the distance with the above eyes, which was a huge and vague arc, the so-called Hane Bay.

    A lone longship caught the lookout''s attention because it flew the Ross flag.

    This is an adventure. The so-called "longboat with the flag of Ross" is the messenger sent by "Bald" Fisk to contact Bornholm before the general attack.

    Since they are their own people, there is no need to fight. For these messengers, they can meet their own clansmen in the vast sea, and see the clear ship number marked on the ship and the side of the ship. This must be the blessing of the gods.

    Today Speuter felt that he was lucky, the rope ladder was lowered, and he immediately asked the people on the longboat to take a good care of him.

    The fighters in standard Ross uniforms got on the boat, they themselves missed the decisive battle due to a big draw, and they drifted boringly at sea for a day and a night, but now they feel that they are lucky.

    "Which unit are you from?" Speuter asked bluntly with a smile.

    A young man patted his chest with joy: "Are you Uncle Speuter?!"

    Indeed, today''s Speuter is no longer young, and the new old Ross cubs have become rookies.

    "It''s me. Boy, you''re young. How dare you call me that... a brat from the fjords?"

    "Exactly. We are the king''s standing soldiers, and it was Boss Fisk who asked the brothers to come to you."

    "What? It''s actually Fisk?! It''s here? You...don''t you just pop out of the sea?! You didn''t follow the king."

    The messenger hurriedly pointed to the north: "Fisk asked my brother to give you a message. The partial division we led is attacking Silver Fort, and it must have been captured by now. He wants you to bring troops to come and take a look."

    "Silver Castle? Has it been taken by that kid Fisk?!"

    At this moment, the messenger couldn''t see that Fisk was in a panic, but his whole face turned red.

    "It should have been taken. We have 400 brothers, as well as the prairie woman married to the king, a group of allies of the Gotaland people brought by our friend from Vaxjo." Now it was the messenger''s turn to ask back: "Uncle , your big fleet is obviously heading north all the way, so you won''t be going to Silver Fort, right?!"

    "Damn it! What a coincidence!" A big hand covered Speuter''s blushing face: "It''s Arik! The double sword Arik, he conveys the king''s orders. As you can see, this army is going to capture the Silver Fort. Yes, the king wants me to inquire about your news."

    "That''s really Odin''s blessing."

    "Alright. The gods bless us! Let''s go! I''m going to the Silver Castle to see that stinky boy from Fisk!"

    So, as the fleet continued northward, after spending the night at sea, the fleet continued northward the next morning, and more and more fishing boats appeared in front of them. These ships vary in size, and all have in common the flag of the Ross on their masts.

    The fishermen are all allies of Vaxjo. Seeing that the large fleet has been arriving, they take it for granted that this must be the fleet of King Ross. They were so frightened that they retreated to the mouth of the river, and Speuter ordered the boats to follow them, and soon found a very suitable anchorage at the mouth of the river. In this position, he could clearly see the small cliffs standing on the edge. Silver Fort walls, and a lot of flying flags.

    Two armies from the south and the north meet here. When a large number of soldiers waded into the water, they were greeted by the majestic Ross cavalry and the proud smile of Fisk.

    Looking at Fisk, he didn''t even want to get off his horse, looked down at his seniors condescendingly, and said jokingly, "Uncle, if you hadn''t seen our flag, I would have thought you were Danes, and you wanted to take away the silver castle? But I can be sure that you are indeed here to attack the Silver Fort. You are too late! I have captured this place."

    "Fisk!" Speuter didn''t know what to say for a while, he could only nod his head to show that this kid is really talented.

    Silver Fort and the surrounding area immediately turned into a large military camp, where Speuut, Ragnar, Fisk, Kanuf, Beja Hill, and other elites gathered together.

    Here are the Ross Standing Army, the Ross Pirates of Bornholm, the Danish Confederates of Ragnar, and the V?xj? Confederates.

    All fighters put together have broken through the crowd of 2,000!

    Originally, Fisk, who hit the seaside, was at a loss after capturing the Silver Fort. He needed to find the king or the nearest Rus faction and find a new mission.

    He thought that he would wait for some time, obviously a new task is in front of him!

    The elites got together again for a meeting, since King Rurik was about to use force against King Horrick the tyrant of Denmark, and the Danish lords of the whole Zealand were against the tyrant Horrick, and the army that remained at Silver Fort belonged to Kingdom elites, there is no reason to leave the team at the decisive moment. However, the main force of the kingdom is Gothenburg on the Yota River, which is geographically a constant distance from the Silver Fort.

    Because they have a map and understand the geographical structure of the small Nordic world, Fisk and Speuter know their current position and can also estimate the distance from the main force of the Kingdom''s army, but for most warriors, this is an unpredictable long distance.

    Reinforcing the king directly may not be appropriate, or everyone can find another way.

    In a sense, Ragnar has classified himself as a general of the Ross Army, not a simple Danish ally.

    He pointed out a plan: "We might as well march along the coast! The fleet will follow the coast, the cavalry will march against the coast. We can reach Sealand directly, and even take back many Danish villages along the way that do not want to fight. When we After arriving in Zealand, the local leaders will definitely give up their resistance in the face of our huge army! After all, we and these leaders have the same aspiration, which is to overthrow the trespasser Horrick. And you can also get it in Zealand. Supplies, and easy contact with King Rurik. Or¡­¡±

    Having said this, Ragnar''s eyes shone brightly: "We can even recruit some more warriors in Zeeland! We form a coalition to start from Zeeland, land directly in Jutland, and then attack Horrick. !"

    If this is done, the army as a partial division may make great achievements.

    Fisk and Kanuf are meaningless, both young people don''t think much of it. Speuter estimated that Ragnar was trying to use the military might of the Ross Army to expand his own strength, but this kind of behavior was okay, so he should not care.

    Ragnar has this intention, he can''t be a hound with a quilt on a chain, he wants to be his own master.

    After a major rest, the joined armies will ship a large amount of silver coins seized from the Silver Fort, which is to be dedicated to the king.

    The captured group of craftsmen were immediately naturalized into the logistics of the army, UU reading www.uukanshu. com Those captured women were also brought along to act as cooks. The V?xj? Allies and the J?nk?ping Allies are basically useless now, and they still have to continue to participate in the war, and most of the personnel do not have to participate.

    So the Silver Castle had a new owner, and the people from Vaxjo became the new Silver Castle people. Because they did not voluntarily enter the inland lake area to live, for these people, if the war is eliminated under the rule of King Ross, the brothers will go back to the sea to fish, cook salt, and farm the land, and their life will be better than in the inland lake area.

    The army was streamlined, with a total of 1,500 combat troops and a 2,000-strong army consisting of nearly 500 generalized logistics personnel, and began to march along the southernmost coastline of Scandinavia toward the direction of today''s Malm? city. .

    It is foreseeable that this army will reach the throat of the Oresund and raise the Ross flag to firmly control it. Here the army, the Danish lords of all Zealand, must also show their attitude.

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 920ï¼š Ragnars New Kingdom of Denmark is formed

    Up to now, Fisk, who was marching by land, and Spuut and Ragnar, who were marching by sea, did not know the current progress of the main force of Rus led by King Rurik.

    According to Arik, who traveled far, the king wanted to make a summary of the long expedition. The army needs to rest, and many war results need to be digested.

    The army would rest for a period of time, and the huge army was stationed at the mouth of the Gyota River, and the fleet was also cruising here.

    This must be a force that cannot be ignored, and it will surely alert the vigilance of King Horrick the "overreacher" and the Frankish forces behind him.

    It even sent some troops directly to the northernmost part of the Jutland peninsula to confront the Rus army across the Kattegat Strait in Denmark.

    I am afraid that the king will not rashly attack under the situation of internal instability, otherwise he will not send Arik all the way to the rear to bring reinforcements.

    Even his current marching action is probably in the calculations of King Rurik.

    Based on these judgments, Fisk, Speuter, and Ragnar fully agreed.

    They were sure that they had got a chance, and for Ragnar, I am afraid that now they have five hundred capable Danish warriors who follow them, obviously they are no longer a poor noble.

    Ragnar has been unable to hide his desire to become king!

    He didn''t want to be admitted by Rurik later, and he didn''t want the new Danish kingdom to be established by the Rus in de jure.

    He felt that he had seized the opportunity and had an army in his hand, and after being recognized by some lords, a brand new Danish kingdom founded by Ragnar himself that believed in Odin and other Norse gods could be officially established, and then only All that needs to be done is to get diplomatic relations with Rurik, King of Rus.

    The desire to be king prompted him to march quickly, and to peacefully force the Danish fishing villages he encountered along the way to his own.

    Then on the flagship, Ragnar, who had thought about it for a long time, solemnly announced the matter to his old friend Speuter of Rus.

    "You? Are you going to be king now?!" Ragnar''s wishes really made Speuter deaf.

    "Exactly! Listen, this sea wind is howling! My heart is as violent as this wind. Anyway, I will be king of Denmark sooner or later, so why don''t I play the banner of king now."

    "Maybe... it''s too early."

    "No! I should be the king immediately, so that the lords of Zeeland have more reasons to support me. It is also a means to verify whether they are friendly forces."

    This matter is very serious, and Speuter, who is bathed in the sea breeze, squinted his eyes: "Is it a means?"

    "The lords of Zealand, who admit that I am the king of Denmark is our friend. Otherwise it is our enemy."

    "Wait a minute! Didn''t we pursue those lords before as long as we remain neutral?!"

    Ragnar shook his head deeply: "The situation has changed. They have only two options, either support the tyrants or support me. Arik doesn''t understand us Danes, and those lords are not qualified to choose neutrality."

    "I... probably understand. You''re going to be king in Zealand, and then what?!" Speuter immediately stared, his forehead almost touching Ragnar''s face: "I need your detailed explanation! You advise you to think carefully, we Ross do not want a powerful threat to exist, and you should understand what to do."

    "I understand." Ragnar was as serious as he said: "I will be the king in Zealand, and I will hold a ceremony. After that, I will immediately declare war on the trespasser Horrick, and immediately declare the kingdom of Rus. If we form an alliance, we will immediately send messengers to contact King Ross."

    Spuut knew that he did not have the absolute strength to interfere with Ragnar''s actions. They were in a substantial alliance with each other. To put it further, Ragnar, the leader of the distressed "Stonewall" tribe, was Ross''s diners. If this Ragnar abandons his wife and children and goes away, he really can''t stop it.

    Spuut has his own bottom line, that is, Ragnar and his people can''t harm Rose''s interests. After weighing it again and again, since it is beneficial for Ross to establish a country on his own, he is neither completely supportive nor opposed to it, so let''s take it one step at a time.

    Most of the fighters floated in safe near-shore waters in boats, and the cavalry kept marching on horses at a constant speed.

    Starting from Silver Castle, along the coastline to what is now the city of Malm?, the tortuous distance is equivalent to 180 kilometers.

    Even if the horses are reined in, the cavalry''s marching speed is still very fast, and the sea troops have to accommodate these cavalry.

    Horsepower is precious, and many times Fisk leads his troops on foot on the reins.

    At the beginning, the sea troops were able to accommodate, but after three days, Ragnar finally did not want to linger any longer. He could guess that the cavalry, which had always been fast, suddenly slowed down, which must be deliberately done by "Bald" Fisk cherishing the mount.

    The army still had to move fast, so he simply took his own people and rushed forward in the most traditional dragon-headed longboat!

    On the mast was a white cloth painted with abstract raven patterns.

    The Rus people have their own flag, which is a symbol of status and a symbol of glory.

    In this era, a flag as a national symbol is still a novelty, and even the huge Frankish kingdom does not have its own national flag.

    The local aristocrats in Frank have their own badges. In this era of history, the "shield emblem" does not exist yet, and the so-called badges are still primitive and rudimentary.

    And the three great nobles of the Frankish heirs, Lothair, Ludwig and Charles, did not hesitate to use the "Three Lions" of their common grandfather Charlemagne as their battle flags, to swear that they were the only ones Is the orthodox heir to the kingdom. This made the battle flag of Charlemagne the national flag of the Franks.

    Are there any patterns that represent Odin''s warriors? The best thing is a raven!

    Any aspiring Danish lord would have the raven pattern marked in prominent places, such as his round shield.

    The banner of the tyrant Horrick was a raven, and today Ragnar''s self-made banner is still a raven. He will use this flag as the flag of the "New Kingdom of Denmark", and he also feels that he is simply crushing the Rus by doing so. The flag of the Rus people is literally the oar, just as their self-proclaimed "rus" and "roods" are actually the same word, both meaning oar.

    I''m afraid it''s too self-deceiving to make up some face for myself in this regard! Because the current Ragnar fully believes that Rurik, the king of Russ, has indeed received the blessing of Odin, otherwise he cannot explain the current achievements of the Russ.

    The most urgent task at the moment is to regain allegiance of more troops to himself. Ragnar has a strong subjective initiative and carries the flag of the raven. .

    To be fair, Ragnar killed another nobleman in a duel at the age of fifteen, hacked to death the old Swedish king Olegin at the age of twenty, and fought the tyrant Horrick and the Frankish army that broke into Denmark at the age of twenty-five. . As for the burning of the Frankish town of Bremen, the story is too legendary, and the story is widespread.

    His name has long been spread in the Danish world, and those Danes who firmly oppose the control of the Frankish kingdom all hope that such a warrior will return to the world.

    Sadly, there are rumors that Ragnar is dead and the glorious Stonewall clan has collapsed.

    Now, Ragnar is back like lightning.

    The first is the five southernmost fishing villages in Scandinavia. The fishermen are all easily drifted from Zealand. They had nothing to do with the Gotharans, but they did not develop the villages into large towns.

    In the face of a powerful military, these Danish villages must surrender to Ragnar, but when they hear this famous name, their surrender can be said to come from the heart.

    In fact, the villages are most worried about the Rus and Swedes besides the Frankish influence. In recent years, people from the north have been fishing for herring unscrupulously in the southern waters, which has made fishermen very uncomfortable.

    All five villages need a backer, and there is no doubt that this backer has miraculously stood in front of him.

    They did not hesitate to support Ragnar as the new king of Denmark, and for a peaceful future, the fishermen were transformed into Ragnar''s army!

    In this way, Ragnar recruited three hundred men of all ages, the oldest being fifty years old and the youngest just twelve years old. According to Viking tradition, these men were obliged to defend their villages. Obliged to accept some orders from lords of higher existences.

    The fleet has become huge, and Ragnar''s army has reached 800 people!

    Also because those villages supported Ragnar, the Rus army in the rear had no reason to harass them any more.

    Then, when Fisk''s cavalry passed by, they saw the village residents displaying abstract raven patterns and even genuine Rus flags.

    The villagers'' answer was very intriguing: "We have surrendered to King Ragnar of Denmark. Denmark wants to form an alliance with Ross. We are your friends. We can give you some fish and meat for sustenance, but we must not hurt us."

    All the villages he encountered gave similar answers. Fisker, who had no intention of making a fuss, accepted some dried fish and meat provided by the locals as rations, and the cavalry still pursued the fleet that was running too fast.

    Finally, they joined forces in a larger village.

    This is Malm?, only now there is only one village in this cove. The small bay is like a lagoon, the place is sandy and rocky, and there is a relatively narrow outlet leading to the Oresund, which is really suitable as the anchorage of the fleet.

    Spuyut, Ragnar, and a large army landed here, while the raven flag flew high in the local village.

    No other village knows what the Rus means more than this village in Malm?.

    The village leader never imagined that the Ross ship, which passed by here every year but never landed, suddenly landed with the heroic Ragnar this year, and the captain of the Ross ship was standing here with heavy troops in hand.

    The villagers call their village "Malhauby", which simply means "Beach Village". Malmo, the intention is indeed to point directly to the large amount of sea sand on this beach.

    The small fishing village could not afford the life of a village of more than 2,000 people. Spuyut, Ragnar, and the cavalry who had been long overdue, they had to solve the problem of army supplies on their own.

    Sandy Beach Village or Mahobi, the village is really in a key strategic position. In front of it is the narrow ?resund Strait, and on the other side is the island of Zealand.

    The villagers were afraid of the mixed Rusian and Danish army, and they didn''t care much about their goals. The people only hope that their stable life will not be destroyed, but they completely agree with the fact that they are opposed to the trespasser Horrick.

    Here, the waters of the strait are suddenly densely packed with ships, and the army is fishing wildly.

    At night, the sandbar on the beach is covered by the tide, and the returning boats dock directly on the beach, the wasteland is full of bonfires, and the air is filled with the aroma of grilled fish.

    Surrounding a huge bonfire, Ragnar looked at his allied comrades-in-arms. Taking advantage of the good mood now, with the help of a glass of ale funded by the locals, he could not explain such a thing.

    "You have seen it! Many villages support me as the king of Denmark! You Russ also fully agree on this matter. Since I am building a kingdom, I should build a capital just like Rus. I have decided to build the capital here. ."

    It sounds like a drunkard''s nonsense.

    Speuter asked again and again to make sure that the kid was not talking nonsense.

    "Do you really want to use this Mahao as the capital and build your city on a sandbar? It''s not impossible." Based on his future work, Speuter knew that he was not qualified to approve, but he built a city here. It''s a good thing to benefit from your own depot. "As long as you get the consent of King Ross on this matter, everything can be said. In that case, I can take a rest here after I return from the grain shipment from Britain."

    Ragnar nodded, he was not drunk, then he pulled his beard and said bluntly: "I just urgently need a country to prove my identity. If I can, I would rather rebuild Hazelby (not far north of Schleswig) and use it as a The real capital. You...you know it. That area is my homeland."

    "Oh? So your decision now is a stopgap?" Spewter demanded.

    "Exactly. I plan to do the kingship ceremony as soon as possible." Ragnar raised his head, his eyes reflecting the beating flames, as if his eyes were on fire. "You are all my comrades in arms. I will immediately notify the lords of the island and let them arrive here to participate in the ceremony. As long as they come, they really support me, otherwise, I think we have reason to crusade."

    Here Spuut is the youngest and strongest, and his experience is too rich, any opinions are worth referring to.

    "Okay, you''re here to worship. You do it yourself, but only for one thing."

    "what?"

    "You can''t use human sacrifice. We Ross don''t like this. If King Ross finds out, it will be bad for you."

    Speuter''s tone was flat, but the warning was solid. Because Ragnar went to Uppsala, Sweden last year, and witnessed Rurik''s pompous kingship ceremony. He couldn''t learn how to slaughter 111 reindeer and sacrifice their blood to the "sacred tree in the world", but he could buy sheep raised by local people at his own expense in this Mahaobi village as sacrifices.

    Ragnar didn''t have time to prepare for the king''s show. Even if he only came to congratulate a few lords of Zealand, he would have to hurry up the ceremony.

    Happily, a recognized Danish hero raised his flag against the trespasser Horrick and became king here. The villagers of Mahobi took the initiative to offer sheep and fish as sacrifices, and the priests of the village were also honored to be the king. master of ceremonies.

    Things went more smoothly than everyone imagined.

    Those envoys who had long left from Bornholm Island returned to Zealand as quickly as they could, and went back to the village along the coastline to report the important situation to their lords.

    Ragnar not only alive but also king? Ragnar wants to gather a crowd against the tyrants and the Franks? And to form an alliance with Rus to ensure peace within the Vikings of the Baltic Sea in the future?

    Gathering the power of the whole of Zealand can actually fight the power of Horrick on the Jutland peninsula, but the situation has become confusing.

    Because Frank''s military power completely crossed the Great Wall of Schleswig, the entire Danish world betrayed the lord of Odin''s belief in God, and still surrendered to the trespasser Horrick. Backed by the Franks, Horrick, who was battered, is recovering quickly, which is a deadly threat to other Danish lords who believe in Odin.

    When the messengers returned one after another to convey the message, the lords of the entire Zealand Island rowed their boats to the southeast of the island to hold a meeting.

    It''s like giving a pillow when you are dozing off, and Ragnar''s own messenger actually came across the Oresund to come to the door.

    The island of Zealand is not large, and the degree of agricultural development on the island is very limited. The islanders still follow the traditional Viking way of life, living by the sea to build fishing villages, and fishing is the most important way of life.

    The lords needed a great hero who could speak for themselves and believed in Odin, and they needed a king.

    Thus, as many as twenty lords walked almost together, and gathered some warriors from their own tribes, put on the best chain mail, and took the best weapons, to congratulate Ragnar on becoming the new king of Denmark.

    Of course, a Rus army assembled in the village of Mahobi, and the powerful Rus cavalry reminded them of the terrifying Frankish cavalry.

    After understanding the current situation, the lords of Zealand Island breathed a sigh of relief: "Thanks to the gods, these cavalry are in our camp."

    Ragnar, Spuyut, Fisk, Kanuf, etc., everyone never thought things would go so smoothly, and the situation would develop so favorably for Ross and his Danish allies.

    All the lords of Zealandia came, and they declared their recognition of the kingship by salute to Ragnar, regardless of age.

    However, this is not so much kingship as it is an acknowledgement of Ragnar''s status as a military leader.

    The ceremony was carried out quickly, and those sheep were sacrificed to the gods. Although they were too shabby, they did not even use human sacrifices, which surprised the lords of Zealand.

    It is a pity to know that the Danish leaders of all dynasties have held giant human sacrifice ceremonies, but Arik has his own explanation.

    "It is not enough for us to sacrifice sheep to the gods! We need to offer the blood of traitors to Odin! I, Ragnar, king of Denmark, want to unite with the kingdom of Rus, with the friends of G?taland, and with some friends in the East. We are all Warriors of Odin, together against the traitor Horik, and the hateful Franks. Don''t forget our great Lord Godfrey, we will win this year''s war."

    Ragnar''s "New Kingdom of Denmark" was established, and a large number of ships poured into the village of Mahobi by the ?resund, and thousands of people were entrenched.

    The lord of Zealand is very happy to have his own king The king also gave everyone the title of "Count (War Chief, and King Ragnar will not ask for Zealand of land, even asking for tribute. It seems that the purpose of this "New Kingdom of Denmark" at this stage is only to promise war.

    The lord of Zealandia ushered in a recognized leader, and they were brought together by Ragnar.

    Machaube is still a village, where abstract raven flags fly and become the location of the makeshift capital.

    As King or Lord of the Great Danish Alliance, Ragnar desperately needed the approval of King Rurik the Great. Considering that this time calling the king is really his own personal behavior, he should have informed Rurik in advance, but now he has to take action.

    He felt that he had to show a very clear sincerity, and this "sincerity" was incomparable - to declare that the Kingdom of New Denmark was at war with the **** Denmark of the tyrant Horrick, and to declare that New Denmark was allied with Rus and Sweden.

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 922ï¼š Ludov, a descendant of the Duke of Saxony, occupied the city of Aleb...

    The Jutland peninsula in AD 840 differed significantly from the peninsula after 1825.

    In 1825 AD, a storm ravaged the whole of northern Europe. While bringing huge amounts of precipitation, it also caused the waters of the Atlantic Ocean and the Baltic Sea to be violent. Not to mention that a large number of ships were swept into the sea, the Kingdom of Denmark fought against the Royal Navy and a large number of oak trees planted a few years ago fell tragically. For Denmark, the worst thing is that huge ravines appeared on the ground, attracting the influx of seawater.

    Originally, in the northernmost part of the Jutland peninsula, because of the existence of a deep Engest bay, the east-west width of the peninsula suddenly tightened at this location.

    The torrential rain, accompanied by transgression, forcibly broke out of the gully at this position at an extremely low altitude, and the sea water poured in to form a new channel, the so-called "Lim Strait", so the peninsula was divided into two sections. It does have an advantage, that is, through this waterway, the voyage in and out of the Baltic Sea can be greatly shortened.

    Today''s Danes have no idea that there will be such a large-scale natural miracle, but in this geographical location (the northernmost point of the peninsula, which is equivalent to 80 kilometers to the south), the width of the peninsula has suddenly tightened dramatically.

    The unique geographical situation gave the army of the newly arrived Westphalian Count Ludov, who had lost his title as Duke of Saxony, an option.

    Liudov and Horrick discussed that because the fjord and the sea squeezed the peninsula, the isthmus of Lindholm was rebuilt in this narrow place, and the two sides were bounded by the isthmus, Horry Gram in the back, Liudov in the south.

    For this arrangement, considering that his strength was not as good as before, and the former lair Durist (near present-day Amsterdam) was taken back by the Franks, Horrick could only recognize it with his nose.

    Horlick was fully aware of the purpose of Liudov''s visit, and now the situation has undergone a new change.

    As a supervisor sent by His Royal Highness Ludwig, Ludov was stationed on the peninsula, and the French cavalry was present, so he could no longer betray East Frank.

    But this man is a descendant of Widukind, and this man clearly showed an untimely and arrogant attitude! If this kid had the chance, wouldn''t he ask His Royal Highness for the title of Duke of Saxony?

    On the contrary, Ludov, the Westphalian count who was the supervisor, was ambitious and interesting. After dividing their respective spheres of influence, the Frankish army did not cross the natural isthmus in the whole of 839.

    Having lost a large number of veterans brought in from Durist, Horrick could only recruit warriors from the Robard clan, now firmly under his control.

    The Robard clan, who had enjoyed Danish hegemony over the past decade, has been dwindling after successive defeats, and now they are being forced to convert to God in exchange for the military protection of the Frankish kingdom. This is actually very humiliating, and there is nothing we can do about it. Compared to betraying Odin and converting to God, accepting a man who had been exiled back to be king of Denmark and his own leader is the pain.

    The Robard tribe has no choice, and the brave and skilled people in the huge tribe have withered too much, and the glory of the past has sunk into the ocean with the death of the hero.

    They were forced to continue acknowledging Horrick''s power and, for their own sake, had to serve as soldiers.

    They can only stick to this path now, because those friends who still believe in Odin are either defeated or killed, or migrated to Zealand.

    Denmark has been divided, and now the French army is directly stationed in an unprecedented way in history. The generals of the French army are still the grandson of Widukind, and the Saxons in the south welcome their heroes!

    In this way, wouldn''t the Danish world be divided into three parts?

    Autumn came in 839, and Jutland ushered in the harvest.

    Whether it¡¯s the Danes or the Saxons who have fled, their farming techniques are extremely rough, but they just turn over the soil with a wooden plow, and then men or women carry rattan baskets and randomly spread oat seeds into the fields, and it doesn¡¯t matter.

    In their perception, how the wheat grows and whether the harvest can be harvested depends on God¡¯s will.

    The results of the autumn harvest in 839 cannot be said to be a bumper harvest, nor can it be said to be an absolute harvest.

    The people who stayed on the peninsula have all completed their conversion, and the food they harvested is basically enough to eat.

    Leaving his fief and the peasant''s resource supply, Ludov dared not say with much fanfare that he felt that he was in fact exiled by Prince Ludwig.

    The prince forbade himself to go with his family, but only brought his cavalry to the wild Denmark. You must know that most of these cavalry brothers also have families and properties. Everyone does not know how long they will stay in Denmark. They just want to return to Westphalia, and they cannot return without orders.

    "Perhaps, we can only use this place as a temporary home! Your wives and children are all in your hometown, and no one can marry here, except for those who have not married. We will build military camps here, and we will be stationed for a long time. Prepare, and be more self-reliant..." Liudov summoned his cavalry and said a lot incoherently.

    The brothers were almost all Saxons too, and everyone needed to settle down for the first winter.

    The Isthmus of Lindholm is by no means uninhabited. Just south of the isthmus is a low earth mountain, and there is a fishing village at the bottom of the mountain. However, the people of this village are unwilling to give up Odin''s belief, and they have brought their old supporters with tender care. Young rowed a boat to the island of Zealand.

    For Odin and the other Viking gods, from Ludoff''s point of view, they are boring heresies.

    He was baptized the day he was born, received a theological education, and even knew a thing or two about Latin.

    This kind of literate nobleman is rare in the Franks. The most direct reason why he is so different is that his ancestor Widukind himself was buried in the Dortmold Abbey in the fief of Westphalia. in the cemetery. It can be said that the desire for independence of the Saxons was suppressed, and instead of being killed, the family of the leader of the rebel army became a Frankish nobleman and continued to the fourth generation.

    He disdains any heretical ideas, although he is not a pious or pedantic priest, and he also thinks that Odin''s belief is inexplicable. If he can help the priest to spread the belief, it will give a huge bonus to personal prestige, and this is pure political behavior.

    It was an unusual autumn day. Not long ago, news came from the northernmost part of the peninsula that the so-called Rus big ship once again easily entered the Baltic Sea through the strait.

    Regarding the news of the Rus, all Ludov knew was their burning and killing of Bremen. All rumors were that they were a group of blond demons and pirates who killed without blinking an eye.

    But no one knows the news of the Rus better than Esquier, the sage of the north.

    At this moment, the autumn wind is bleak, and the wind from the North Pole seems to carry a knife.

    Liudov''s army has settled down, and in a sense he has become half the king of Denmark. Instead of resorting to force, he simply relies on his own blood to hold him. He is surprised to find that he has won no less than 30,000 people. support.

    So many people, more than the number of farmers in their Westphalian fiefs!

    His thoughts have changed drastically, and his mentality is inevitably a little drifted. Thanks to the news of the "Russian ship crossing the border", he is a little sober.

    He put on a wool felt hood sewn from the fief, and even put a felt coat on his warhorse.

    The young earl was standing by the sea with the reins of his mount. To the south of him was the fishing village of Lindholm, and the low rocky earthy hills on his back.

    His eyes looked north and east, letting the north wind blow on his face to keep his mind frozen.

    The entourage guards him with the Frankish three lions and the blue cross on a white background.

    An old man in a black robe stood beside him with a wooden staff inlaid with a gold cross in his hand.

    This scene is like a mercenary swearing to the vast land that he is ready to challenge.

    "Padra!" Ludov asked the black-robed northern sage Eskil: "You say, are the Rus really strong?"

    "..." This matter aroused many bad memories at once, Esquil remained silent, but the aging body under the black robe was trembling.

    "Why don''t you speak? I know there''s an island to the east where the Danes who refuse to convert go there. One day, the Gospel will cover all of Denmark, which is not what I''m trying to achieve, and I''m happy to see it succeed. "

    "Are you... going to fight the lord of Zealand Island?" Esquil asked suddenly.

    "War? Maybe. At least not now. I''m not stable now, and..." Ludov turned his head and looked alert: "Maybe one day, I can take back the dukedom that belongs to my family. I need some Victory, I won against the hostile Danish lords, and the hateful Rus, not only for your revenge, but also for the devout people of Bremen, and I will also gain great prestige, this is Prince Ludwig Your Highness cannot ignore it. At that time, I will be able to summon the Saxons again, so that my military strength cannot be ignored by other nobles."

    Thanks to the absence of people, few of them were close associates of the Saxon ethnicity.

    If Ludwig had heard this remark, Eskil dared not imagine what would happen.

    However, this kid showed a strong hostility to the Rus, and Eskill was very entangled.

    "I don''t think Horlick is reliable." Ludov revealed again: "He is a pirate, no different from those Danes and Rus who burned Bremen. If..."

    "how?"

    "If Horrick dies, I may be able to control the entire Jutland peninsula."

    "Ah?! You! Plan..." Esquil thought of the assassination, and out of his own belief, the distinguished senior priest immediately objected: "You can''t! Horrick is the lamb of the Lord. If you dare, I will write to Lance. And Horrick is a vassal, and only His Royal Highness Ludwig can execute him."

    "Well, I was just talking. But that man used to be a pirate, and a pirate anyway. I despise such people."

    Young people are always impulsive, and looking at Ludov''s appearance, Eskil immediately thought of Rurik in Ross.

    Liudov let out a long sigh, drew his sword and pointed to the east: "Let''s not mention Horrick. There is Zealand, and the Danish tribes who do not surrender to the kingdom and who believe in assumptions are there. Wait for me. If I have enough strength, I will personally conquer them, and the Rus people who are feared by many people."

    "Are you really going to go to war with the Rus? Maybe, it''s not necessary."

    "You..." Ludov heard Eskil say this, and there was something wrong with his words. "Why not? It was a revenge! There are many Saxons around Bremen, and now the Saxons support me, I need them, and I want to avenge them."

    "But! You can''t imagine the power of the Russ."

    Saying that, Eskill''s already pale face became even paler. Liudov didn''t take it seriously, presumably the old guy was freezing enough now.

    "Since you say Ross is strong, how are they strong? For example, Burn and Kill Bremen?"

    "And...the death of the Count of Bremen."

    "But I have five hundred cavalry."

    "I heard that the three hundred cavalry of the Earl of Bremen died. I... know a lot of Rus people. You better understand my advice!" At this moment, Eskil turned his usual dull performance. An old face with a fluttering white beard almost pressed against Liudov''s chin, at this moment like a grandfather educating his reckless grandson.

    Eskil lowered his face to explain some painful things he didn''t want to mention to others. As he spoke, blood was dripping from his heart, and he even burst into tears.

    At this moment, the brutality of the Rus people was unexpected by Liudov. Jutland was much colder than the hinterland of Western Europe. He could not have imagined that there were more powerful Rus and Sweden forces in the colder north than this. The population was large and basically obeyed the orders of the prince of Rus.

    However, the prince of Ross is very young, and his exaggerated ambition is shocking.

    Because Rurik told Eskil himself that he wanted to be Augustus and to build a powerful country that resembled Rome. Although this sounds like a fantasy, but the rapid and large-scale expansion of the Rus people makes Esquil have to think that this is true.

    Rurik is the top noble of Rus. The Russ merchant Blue Fox was in trouble in Hazeby, and he successfully persuaded him to convert to God. Esquil is very proud of this. It was also based on this blue fox that he knew more secrets about Ross, and even some trivial geographic structures in the extreme north.

    Eskill was just a missionary, and he naturally became a real spy during Ross''s travels. Probably for this reason, he was imprisoned twice.

    His biggest impression of Ross and Sweden is that they have a huge population. These people are all heretics, but after thinking about it, they are all lost lambs, as long as they can convert to God in time. At least they are not totally against God.

    Rurik, the prince of Rus, has a broad vision, and even has the energy to interfere with the change of kingship on the British Isles, and he has shown strong hostility to Denmark. There is no doubt about the hostility, and no one feels it more than the Danish king Horlick.

    Esquil has gradually become more eloquent since he began to speak, and his pale face has turned red with increasing excitement.

    After some oral gymnastics, the fire of arrogance in Liudov''s heart was extinguished by more than half. Ludov was not satisfied with the various and trivial information about the Rus, until Eskil said that the Rus could easily muster 5,000 armored soldiers, and he was terribly frightened.

    "That''s not true! Even the mighty Ludwig can''t easily call up so many troops to fight. You... there''s no need to exaggerate the strength of the Rus to scare me."

    "I''m not exaggerating, they can. How else did Horrick lose so badly?"

    "That''s true."

    "Stupid boy." Esquil said foul language directly and anxiously, "You have too few soldiers. The Danes are regarded as old enemies by the Rus, and they will attack here sooner or later. You despise Horrick, and now you should too. Think about how you can protect the people of Saxony, and the lives of the converted Danes. God has given you a chance to take care of these people. Children..."

    Esquil''s words turned soft again: "If the Rus attack Denmark, and you stop their attack and protect the people, I will apply to Reims and write to the Pope. You will be Patron Saint. "

    The glorious identity of the patron saint? ! This is a huge attraction for Ludov, who believes in God.

    Now, the Rus people have surpassed the threat of the barbarian Danes in Liudov''s heart. Just now, he was still very confident that he might be able to take the initiative to attack the Rus people and gain military exploits. Now that he thinks about it, it is better to strengthen the defense.

    Therefore, these cavalrymen brought by Ludov from the Frankish hinterland selected a good place as a station.

    On the mound just south of the Isthmus of Lindholm, Liudov demolished the people who followed him and built a wall around the entire low hill. The wall even encloses half the village of Lindholm.

    The materials for the construction of the wall were local stones and wood that were readily available, and at the beginning, a stone wall was built first.

    Then, on the top of the mound, a fortress of mixed stone and wood began to be built.

    The Saxons living here welcomed a hero they could trust, and they privately called Ludov Widdukindsen, with the title of "Duke of Saxony".

    The Saxons and the Danes jointly built a fort here, and the cavalry was stationed here, that is, as Ludov''s military fortress in the Danish world.

    From the mound led a small stream, which flowed into the Baltic Sea in the east.

    Based on this geographical feature, the burgeoning fort was named "Aleb Castle" by the locals and replaced the name of the village of Lindholm.

    The former Lindholm people have left, and a large number of Ludov''s followers have relocated here. Building a fort requires a lot of labor, they need a place to stay, and now they urgently need a place to spend the winter, so while building the fort, they also make their own house.

    As a descendant of an ancient Saxon nobleman who has been completely Frankized, Ludov has come up with a Frankish fortress here.

    What is the strongest thing to build a wall? ! Of course it''s stone!

    In Frank, including the small castle owned by the fief over there, as long as the conditions permit, the building is made of stone as much as possible.

    Now it is even more important to consider that the Rus people have the ability to siege cities. Multiple intelligence shows that the Rus people have a way to collapse the wooden wall, so they must not be able to destroy the stone wall!

    Around the top area of ??the mound began to build a stone-based, wood-based enclosure wall, as well as annexes within the wall. It must have a strong Frankish style, with high stone walls, watchtowers, some earthen pits to be dug around the stone walls, and drawbridges at the four gates.

    This is a big project. It really wants the people to be willing to build a fortress for themselves without fear of the cold winter. Pure enthusiasm is not enough. They also have to solve their own supply problems. The pressure is not ordinary.

    So Ludov made this promise: "As long as I am stationed here and belong to me, you will not have to pay tribute to anyone in the future, and your lives will be protected by me."

    It is equivalent to saying that everyone came to build a fortress for Ludov, which is equivalent to paying the taxes for an unlimited time in the future, and even the 11th tax to be paid to the priests has been denied. This is really a good man!

    For this, Esquil was very unhappy but could not do anything about it.

    Horlick was very angry, so he lost a lot of taxes, and now he feels that there is no difference between Ludov and Rurik of Rus. In the end, he wants to carve up his own royal power over Denmark, and he can do nothing.

    The Danish King Horlick couldn''t get the tax, and Liudov didn''t care at all. After all, this is Denmark, and the locals don''t even pay the tax to Frank. The current situation means that there is no tax collector. He Ludov could be a tax collector, at least not now.

    Liudov has only this short-answer request to all the people who follow and identify with him: "In the future, provide food to my army, and nothing else."

    He asked for very little, and the next move was even more moving.

    Unmarried cavalry warriors were allowed to marry local women by Liudov. Is there such a good thing? ! In a hurry to find a respectable person who supports him, he quickly pushed out his daughter to be married.

    In this way, a fortress that continues to be built, a group of newly married cavalry.

    When the time came to 840 AD, Liudov was presented with a great situation. He even wrote a letter to the southern fief in a good mood, telling his wife and children that he was safe in the extreme north.

    He is also concerned about the civil war of the three princes. Based on his own interests, he hopes that Ludwig will win and take the crown of the French King, so that he can restore the title of Saxony logically.

    Perhaps, this year is the beginning of his own into glory?

    Until the early summer of the year, some ominous news was heard by fishermen in Jutland.

    One more year after the summer solstice, those dire rumors are becoming true.

    I really don''t want anything to happen! Liudov had no idea at all that he would not attack the Rus, but the Rus himself came over. They are not good people, because the short and fat Horrick was so frightened that he didn''t think about eating and drinking, and his round face was so thin that his cheekbones were exposed for a short time.

    It was this man who hurried to the Aleb Castle, which was still under construction but the main part had already been completed, dismounted from his horse and fell down beside his boots and cried, "Count of Westphalia! The fleet is on the other side of the strait! There are also traces of Rus'' activity on Zealand Island. Help me!"

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 923ï¼š Informal Rus, New Denmark Alliance Treaty

    The Danish world has been divided, and those tribes who still believe in Odin see that they are unable to win, so they can only leave with the people.

    Zealandia and the smaller Funen are optional.

    Considering the strength of Horrick the "Upper" and the support of the Franks, everyone needed to stay warm, and most of them migrated to the largest island of Zealand.

    Longboats build new settlements on the island and try to expand their horizons, hoping to find some friends.

    However, the international situation they find themselves facing is heartbreaking.

    The island of Zealand is not too big, but not too small.

    The terrain on the island is flat, with lakes and streams, so there is no need to worry about freshwater supply in living here.

    The islands also have many fjords, which are suitable for people to build fishing villages.

    It is an isolated place, where each fjord creates a small world, and the fishing village can maintain its basic self-sufficiency by living its own life. Although their "lonely time" is bound to be crushed into powder under the wheel of the big era, they do not want to be killed and wiped out by more powerful forces.

    When Jutland, the main settlement, was occupied by strongmen, it was thoroughly infiltrated by the Frankish forces for the first time since the construction of the border wall eighty years ago.

    People who did not want to be slaves and betray Odin flooded into Zealandia, and the living space of the entire island became extremely limited in an instant.

    It seems that everyone still needs to continue to find a place to live!

    Some immigrated to Scandinavia in the north, joining the same tribes that had expanded their villages there.

    Some attempts to establish villages on the southern Obotetide and Pomeranian coastlines were abandoned due to strong opposition from the locals.

    If it''s in the past, boating to Bornholm Island, not far to the east, is a good choice.

    Where the island is located, the surrounding waters contain extremely rich fishing resources.

    A lot of Danes did this, and then came across the Rus'' war for the whole of Bornholm . . .

    But the situation after the war became very delicate, the Rus victors did not occupy the entire fishing grounds, they acquiesced to the Danish fishing boats to fish here.

    From initial fear to vigilance, and finally to the village sending messengers to the occupied island of Bornholm to ask the local Rus what they meant.

    mean? Means nothing.

    As long as the Danes do not attack the Rus and Swedes fishing here, the latter will not attack the Danish fishing boats.

    The two sides did not sign any peace treaty. Although they could see each other from a distance at sea, they tacitly avoided direct contact. The two sides are in this state of being neither embarrassed nor embarrassed. As time goes by, when a large-scale "Christian transformation" is taking place in Jutland, the Danish villages in Zealand have heard the news that the so-called "reformed by Christians". Rurik, the leader of Rus who was blessed by Odin, has been crowned king after a lavish ceremony at Uppsala Temple, the most glorious temple of the Swedes.

    No matter how many disputes there were in the past, the Rus people made Odin their main god, which naturally drew everyone close.

    On one side are the Frankish forces with strong hostility, and the kin who betrayed Odin. On the one hand, there are foreigners who believe in Odin and who also speak the Norse language and show a cooperative attitude.

    The Danes, who are in the middle of Zealand and its affiliated islands, must make a choice.

    So in AD 840, the legendary hero Ragnar returned like lightning.

    He returned, even with an army, and the kindness of Rurik, king of Rus.

    The Danish people of Zeeland, eager to find value recognition, resolutely supported Ragnar to become the new king of Denmark. In this way, the Danes, who believe in Odin, can justifiably fight with the "overreacher" Horrick and the Frank forces, and they can also sign a treaty with the Kingdom of Rus, and join forces to attack Odin''s enemies.

    Machaubi (Malm?) became the temporary capital of the kingdom, where the mighty mixed armies of Rus, Denmark and Vaxjo raised the raven banner.

    The lords from Zeeland and the village chiefs who had lost their territories gathered in Mahobi. They told Ragnar and others about their difficulties and reported the current situation in Jutland.

    Ragnar was shocked by the situation they reported. He never imagined that his homeland would be so eroded!

    Especially Lindholm, the leader led the people to flee with his family, and just this year, he also sent ships to investigate the old place.

    "There is a stone city on the hill behind us! My village has been robbed by strangers! My messenger saw with his own eyes the Frankish flag flying on the hill. It was the Three Lions, and Charlemagne''s ghost finally succeeded. The efforts of the great leader Godfrey came to nothing."

    Harold, Lord of Lindholm, has always lived next to the mighty Robard clan in his domain. Thinking back to the time when King Hafgen was still alive, this village was a die-hard supporter of Hafgen. Times have changed, but after a few years, he has become a bereaved dog. Looking at the current situation, I am afraid that it will only rely on regaining his homeland. One hundred years of their own strength is impossible.

    This Harold is implying one thing. If you want to restore Jutland''s faith to Odin, you need everyone to unite and use the power of outsiders.

    As a result, Ragnar became the hope of all Denmark!

    A brand new Danish kingdom is established, and Ragnar''s kingdom is temporarily like a joke. The Danish population he can control is very limited, probably only 50,000 people. He clearly could control more of the Danish population, so he had to go to some remote islands to find local villages and ask them to recognize his kingship.

    In the past, the power of 50,000 people can be described as a huge power.

    As a man who had seen Ross''s power, Ragnar broadened his horizons, and really felt that he was actually completely incapable of speaking on an equal footing with the Kingdom of Ross.

    Thanks to the buddy loyalty he''d accumulated in the past, and that Rurik''s young boy was a smart, talkative guy, he felt he had to do something right away.

    Rurik and his main force are said to be in Gothenburg, at the mouth of the G?ta River.

    Ragnar was aware of this geographic location, but in his knowledge, the local Gotalandans did not welcome the Danes.

    There is no time to hesitate, especially now that the summer solstice has passed and the warmest day of the year has arrived, which also means that winter is not far away.

    Ragnar, Spuut, Fisk and others got together for a meeting, and Ragnar himself proposed that the new Danish kingdom, King Ragnar himself go to Gothenburg to find Rurik, preferably in a few days. Recognition between nations and even signing a treaty within days.

    After a few days of mooring, the Ross ship was moving again, and Ragnar personally took several Danish lords of Zealand to the north.

    At the same time, Speuter will report the news of the Silver Fort to the King, as well as things about the cavalry. How to report the former, the box of silver coins seized during the war is worth a thousand words. As for the latter report, let the promising young "bald" Fisk speak for himself!

    The big ship sailed very arrogantly in the wide Kattegat Strait, and her presence immediately aroused the vigilance of Horrick''s offshore patrol ship who was watching.

    Some things cannot be hidden, such as the sudden emergence of the huge fleet of the Rus army, even if Rurik wanted to hide a little, the armed cargo and fishing boats flying the Rus flag, arrogantly fishing in Kattegat, directly frightened them. The fishing boats of the Derobard tribe did not dare to fish again, which directly led to the situation of Horrick''s food acquisition. It was also highly alert to the Frankish forces of Horrick and Ludov, who planned to build a castle and plan to live there for a long time.

    No one in Spuut is most familiar with this route!

    Navigating the Kattegat Strait was as comfortable as taking a walk in his own yard, and he did not forget to introduce himself to the fantastic rafting of the past to the lord of Zealand, who was aboard the Ross ship for the first time.

    This is the first time the lords have met directly with the senior members of the Rus, and Speuter is not a boss. The Danish lords felt that this middle-aged man spoke very reliably, and his speech was no different from his own, but the accent of the Norse language was a bit strange, and it was probably the Rusian dialect.

    The perspective is on the Russian and Swedish coalition forces stationed at the mouth of the G?ta River.

    A new city was built here, and a wharf made deep stakes at the mouth of the sea.

    Gothenburg, it is no longer a cramped place to describe the settlement of the Gotaland people, but like the redefinition of the Franks, the suffix of "burg" has become a special suffix for large cities.

    Gothenburg will finally become a city, it will have walls, the earl''s mansion, the parliamentary court, the temple, the warehouse, the market, and other public buildings.

    The Gottarans of the region were forcibly pulled into a new era, their village alliance was replaced by the "Country of Gothenburg", and the populace entered the feudal age. Based on the current era, entering the feudal era will inevitably mean the improvement of productivity and organization, and it will also mean that the local people have a strong backer.

    It''s not really a humiliation for the locals to cooperate like this. They carried it, but they were quickly defeated by absolute force.

    Rurik had no intention of killing indiscriminately, and the battle was fought, and he allowed Jotaran to surrender with dignity, and he immediately exchanged for the current peaceful situation.

    The glory of victory belongs to Rurik! Belong to the Ross Army!

    It seems that it has little to do with the Swedish Allies.

    Bjorn, Duke of Melalen, until now, he has not brought enough trophies with his thousand soldiers under his command, especially with all the people in the Yota River Valley surrendering, and now intends to condone his army to loot , is tantamount to cannibalism, he can only restrain his own army.

    Rurik followed the local customs and held a summer solstice sacrifice in Gothenburg, which won the strong favor of the local people.

    What to do next?

    The Rus army is going to attack Denmark, and the Gothenburgs, who have a "slave hunt" with Denmark, want to retaliate. The Swedish Allies, who were unwilling to get the spoils, convinced themselves that they could only carry the war to the end if they did not want to return empty-handed.

    The Rus army united its mind, and Rurik had worried about breaking through the Gotaland allies and disbanding, not only did not happen, the newly conquered people organized the "Gothenburg Count''s Army", and this shot was a thousand soldiers. And directly attributed to the Earl Blue Fox Gouldsson commander.

    Luo Jun took the time to rest. Considering that he was going to enter Denmark next, everyone thought about it with their toes and estimated that there were a lot of tough battles to be fought.

    Time is limited, Rurik hopes to maximize the results before winter, and is committed to fighting to support the war, plundering the resources of Jutland, and trying to directly penetrate the entire peninsula and enter the Frankish territory.

    The army wasted no time in preparing dry rations, and a large number of catches were caught and processed into bacon jerky.

    The local Gotaland people were organized to hand in the inferior arrows in their reserves, and use the bone and wooden poles from the local materials to make a large number of hunting bone cluster arrows.

    A new batch of flags are also being produced. The white burlap is smeared with isatis juice to mass-produce temporary Ross flags, which will be raised by the army after landing in Denmark to ensure that the troops will not make trouble.

    Although he sent his eldest brother to order Bornholm''s garrison to share the military pressure of the main force of the Ross Army if it was at war, he also brought back reinforcements and a large amount of materials on standby at the rear.

    Even for cavalry units sent out on special operations.

    To deal with these uncontrollable armies, in this era of extremely inconvenient information communication, Rurik was convinced that his current actions could not really count on their participation. It''s best if they work together, even without them, they can penetrate all of Denmark on their own.

    He is still busy sharpening his knives, and the good news has come!

    The sea is full of standard-type armed cargo ships of the Rus. These large ships lay down large hemp fishing nets, sweep the sea area by high-intensity sailing, and catch herring with high efficiency.

    Seeing these real family members, Speuter effortlessly entered the hideout of the Ross army.

    The big ship went retrograde and entered the mouth of the Yota River. Here, the whole boat saw the huge military camp standing along the river.

    This place is full of flag hunters, and there are warriors everywhere!

    In this way, Ragnar was so shocked that he was dumbfounded, and the accompanying lord of Zealand Island was almost dazed.

    Rurik never dreamed that his reinforcements would appear, and it was an unexpectedly strong reinforcement.

    And, a man who made himself king...

    Ragnar disembarked, and Rurik himself greeted him.

    After a brief chat, Ragnar mentioned his new identity: "I have received the support of a large number of Danish nobles, and I have become the new king of Denmark. I am here to perform the contract with you, and quickly recognize me as the king of Denmark, I want to ally with you!"

    This was of course something that had been discussed before, but Rurik could not have imagined that Ragnar would establish himself as king without asking him.

    He was a little dissatisfied in his heart, but he still had to greet him with a smile on the bright side.

    Rurik didn''t speak in a hurry. He noticed that there were many middle-aged men in mink and armor. These people are neither sloppy nor gorgeous, at least they are more decent than the average Vikings. Presumably these are Ragnar''s. Speaking of Danish lords.

    Compared with these people, Rurik''s clothes are not only neat but also gorgeous. His entourage are all elites in the standing army, wearing chain mail and each with a hideous bear head.

    "Are you Danish... nobles?" he asked.

    After this question, several lords hurriedly rushed to Rurik without caring about etiquette. This enthusiastic move was immediately stopped by the guards.

    Suddenly, Harold of Lindholm shouted: "O King of the Rus! Since you are a hero who believes in Odin, you should help us regardless of your previous suspicions! Help us! Help the Danish land occupied by the Franks! We take it back, if you do it, we will be friends forever!"

    Harold was really impressed. He didn''t think that after a new Danish kingdom was established, King Ragnar of Denmark could help him regain his territory. Now, seeing the powerful Rus army Chen Bing on the other side of the Kattegat Strait, to help him regain his homeland, he can only rely on the Rus king.

    Of course, because of the importance of the first sight, the lords met the fierce Rus king for the first time. They all knew Rurik''s name more or less, but now it turned out to be a handsome man.

    He is a tall, strong man with blond hair and blue eyes. He is tall and powerful, with deep eyes and sharp eyes, and his golden beard is unruly. The armor is inlaid with gold and hung with some gemstone ornaments.

    The lords could not find a more suitable adjective in their limited knowledge, and they called "this is the **** who came to the world from Asgard".

    The Danish lords began to be courteous when they first met? Now that Rurik is not someone who can be easily moved, the other party is so flattering and so servile, that is, he has a great request.

    Now that the Kingdom of Denmark is done, these lords are Ragnar''s vassals.

    Rurik also noticed that his general "Bald Head" Fisk was also present, which can only prove one thing, the cavalry has arrived at Silver Fort.

    Everyone held a meeting in the temporary meeting room, with more than 50 participants!

    Rurik, King of Rus, generals of Rus, Counts of Finland, Counts of Narvik, Norway, Dukes of Sweden, new nobles of G?taland, representatives of the Vaxjos, representatives of the King of Denmark, and Danish lords...

    This is not a meeting of mutual recognition between the Kingdom of Rus and the Kingdom of Denmark, but an out-and-out military fraternity. At the same time, it is also a combat meeting to discuss the war against the Danish forces in Jutland after joining forces.

    Who is the enemy? Who are friends?

    By now things have been obvious.

    The humble Gothenburg parliamentary court still needs to be further improved, and Rurik stood up to attract everyone''s attention.

    "Denmark has been divided! In addition to Horrick, our enemies are also the Frankish forces who have invaded Denmark! Those Danes who believe in Odin are our allies! Those who believe in Frankish gods, those who believe in God, are our enemies! Of course , and the Frankish army, the enemy we must destroy!"

    Rurik improvised a lot and said a lot, and it was an exhortation to the enemy.

    Then take this opportunity, in order to successfully fight in the future, and even establish the purpose of the next stage of the war, Ross must form an alliance with New Denmark.

    Speaking of which, he and Ragnar, the king of New Denmark, have long been brothers. Ragnar''s two sons are not only in his hands, but also receive special aristocratic education, and even affectionately call him uncle.

    It is not necessary to engage in any **** alliance, or holding an alliance ceremony is also a waste of time.

    As for Denmark, the current New Denmark is almost only a corner of the island of Zealand, and the main Jutland peninsula is still in the hands of the enemy. When Denmark is fully restored to the territory created by the Lord Godfrey in 808, the historic formal alliance with Russ is the most important, and the alliance ceremony will be carried out with great fanfare.

    But now, informal alliances have to be done.

    So Rurik swore an oath here in front of many nobles: "I! Rurik! King of Rus! King of Sweden! Ruler of the Eastern Slavs, ruler of the Finns! I declare! I Recognize Ragnar Sigurdsson as the King of New Denmark! I declare a military alliance with New Denmark to fight the betrayal of Odin, the Frankish invaders! Ross will work with Denmark to reshape Odin in the world majesty!"

    The rhetoric immediately aroused the excitement of the crowd. People frantically knocked on objects to cause noises, and their mouths were also screaming.

    Seeing this, Ragnar stood up abruptly He tried hard to suppress the ecstasy in his heart, suppressed the involuntary tremor of his body, and announced: "King Ross! You are the wise king. I! Ragnar the king of Denmark. Sigurdsson! I declare that we will cooperate against the betrayal of Odin, against the Franks. When we have achieved victory, and Denmark and Rus will enter into eternal peace, we are all warriors of Odin! We are brothers!"

    People shouted and shouted. Although the written alliance treaty was not signed, most of the top nobles in Northern Europe have gathered in this humble unfinished council hall. In this era, the effect of oral oaths is not obvious from the written treaty documents. difference. In other words, the written treaty document is a supplement to the oral oath, and it becomes the existence of the memorandum passed on to future generations.

    through this meeting. Five factions of the Nordic Vikings: Rus, Swedes, Gotaland, Narvik Norse, Danes. The five parties formed a strategic alliance today because of the common belief in Odin and the common Frankish forces.

    A military operation to conquer Jutland and plan to cross the border into the Frankish hinterland for retaliatory sabotage is already on the horizon.

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 924ï¼š Login and Anti-Login

    A huge fleet rushed forward in the vast ocean facing the south wind.

    The time is already midsummer, and the Slavic army who has been stationed on Tombstone Island for a long time has become a fisherman.

    Because of the delay in getting the king''s order, Medved can only live on Tombstone Island and the surrounding islands with his thousand troops. They are self-sufficient by fishing. It is this behavior that allows a large number of men who are not good at boating to adapt quickly. Seasickness is no longer a disaster.

    They were even forced to learn to swim.

    The summer solstice is approaching, and ordinary warriors are worried that once they set off, they will miss agricultural work due to the war. Many people even hope that the time can be delayed as long as possible.

    After all, the king brought a strong army, even if the Slav army did not participate, the king could still win.

    As long as the time is delayed until the end of July, the brothers can probably go home.

    Without him, because around the end of August is the wheat harvest season in the Novgorod region, it is a bit far-fetched to expect the women and children of the hometown to complete the wheat harvest work. Of course, people who stay behind can also do it. Without the participation of middle-aged men, the efficiency will naturally be greatly reduced.

    Finally, Arik''s fleet arrived suddenly.

    Some prisoners of war and some seized materials were thrown directly to Tombstone Island.

    A large number of leather goods and iron weapons were unloaded, and the accumulation of these objects was another eye-opener.

    Because a fleet returned from the direction of Lake M?laren not long ago, they were the first fleet to withdraw from the battle, and you can return by taking the inland waterway. The news they brought excited the spirits of the Slav army stationed on the island.

    Medved got the news of the king, in fact, let him prepare the personnel ship to sail south. This is a challenge for the Slavic army, and for ordinary soldiers, the previous idea of ??delaying time and having to go home has come to nothing.

    The company''s main chain is the largest and the most powerful chain in the world.

    Just as they were scrambling to load weapons and supplies, Arik''s fleet arrived.

    Arik brought unprecedented and exciting good news. It was originally for people who sailed on a large scale, but the team was led by the battle-hardened "Double Swords" Arik, who suddenly had the backbone.

    There are six standard armed cargo ships newly launched, and they went into war as soon as they were launched.

    Brand new ships were moored at Tombstone Island and stood by, and so, along with other large ships, a large fleet of up to twenty armed freighters, two sail destroyers, and one sail cruiser, carrying a total of one thousand two hundred warriors and Auxiliary personnel, carrying large quantities of provisions and reserve weapons, sailed towards the South Baltic Sea.

    As for Arik, he knew very well that the king''s brother was very interested in time. Even if the reinforcements he brought did not join the war, the main force of the Rus army would cross the Kattegat Strait and land strongly on Jutland.

    This is the first time to land on the mainland of Denmark, not to be missed!

    Not wanting to miss the glory, Arik, who arrived at Tombstone Island, urged people to board the ship quickly, and also encouraged the Slavs to fight.

    "We will attack the Danish mainland! That is another powerful Varyag force. We will win and you will all be rich. Don''t worry that you will miss the farm time, you will rob the enemy''s wheat after the war, and when you return , everyone gets new wheat, iron tools and leather."

    Originally, it was a far-fetched reason for the Slav army in the far-flung Eastern European hinterland to go to Denmark to fight. These farmers did not have the characteristic warrior glory of the Vikings. If they wanted them to go to war, they could only promise a lot of spoils.

    A new force is rushing across the seas, and unbeknownst to Arik, a whole new kingdom of Denmark has been established.

    The fleet arrived at the ?resund Strait, the strategic throat, and was in full uniform with the Ross army entrenched here.

    "Look! It''s our people." Medved standing on the flagship stretched out his hand: "My brother-in-law (referring to Rurik) has placed the army here?"

    Arik scratched his chin: "Impossible. What''s going on? My brother can still do tricks?! The army''s main force shouldn''t be here."

    Although Rurik, who was still in Gothenburg at the mouth of the Gota River, could not control the overall situation, his orders were indeed executed silently by his subordinates.

    As soon as Ross and New Denmark completed an informal alliance, Ragnar hurriedly rowed back to Zeeland to prepare for his offensive mission.

    The verbal alliance was accompanied by Rurik''s strategy and tactics.

    Listening to the Danish lords of Zealand, especially the fleeing lord Lindholm sighed with grief and indignation.

    The so-called Frankish army stationed and built the fortress, but the intelligence also pointed out that the Frankish army and the Robard tribe''s "overreacher" Horrick did not merge their territories.

    This time, the main banner of the Russ and New Denmark coalition forces is to destroy the forces of Horrick. Of course, the Frankish forces have to fight, but the priority of attacking is still Horrick at the northernmost tip of the peninsula.

    The narrow Jutland peninsula gave the opportunity to fight a war of annihilation, so Rurik decided on a strategy.

    The main fleet of the so-called Rus Army and the Swedish Allied Forces landed on the beach. Ragnar''s New Danish Army, the Spuyot Pirate Army, and Fisk''s cavalry divisions marched by sea and landed at the Lindholm Isthmus at the narrow waist of the peninsula.

    The main force will confront Horrick head-on, and the partial division will attack the waist and ribs, that is, a tactical threat to the Frankish army, and even more to seize the isthmus to block Horrick''s retreat.

    According to Rurik''s vision, he attacked the "overreachers" from both sides, and after annihilating them, he joined forces to deal with the Franks on the peninsula.

    Such tactics are simply amazing to most of the lords and nobles who only gather together to fight in groups. In an "extremely extensive" battlefield, the tactics are so refined.

    Ragnar, Spuyut and others who had received the mission had to wait for the agreed July 10th day of the Julian calendar to launch their attack. Just before this date, Aric returned smoothly.

    Mahaube was just a sandbar village where the New Danish Army was stationed in the open across the narrow strait. This open space is nowhere else but the location of the city of Copenhagen.

    This place is suitable for troops to gather and for fleets to park. It was developed as a military camp because of the war, and its superiority immediately attracted the attention of the lords.

    Arik and the army he brought here landed and rested. A large number of Slavic warriors carrying detachable and assembled spears stood in the new world. They carefully looked at the Varyag warriors who were watching.

    There is a biological difference between the Danes of Zealand and those from the Eastern European hinterland - hair color.

    But as the exchange deepened, these Danes suddenly realized how the new army from the far east was highly similar to the Pomeranians.

    The words of these Orientals are not unfamiliar. But they were not Pomeranians, and still less Obote Lidites.

    It is irrefutable that these eastern warriors all wore uniform Russ uniforms. They assembled the folded spears and formed a "hedgehog formation" after the formation. The Danes in Zealand have never seen this formation. .

    Show your muscles to the locals, Medvedt''s Slavic army is not to be underestimated.

    Therefore, a ship hurriedly drifted to Rurik, who was in desperate need of expedition, to report the good news.

    Big brother did not miss the first battle! Rurik simply issued a new order, and the battle-hardened Arik, as the supreme commander of the Eastern Rus Army, cooperated with Ragnar, the new king of Denmark, to win the Isthmus of Lindholm.

    So, how many troops does the so-called Eastern Division have? !

    In the past, the Danes, who were not united enough to eradicate the Frankish forces that invaded the Danish world alone, now have a leader who can unite everyone and have a powerful allied army. The cavalry they feared the most was no longer scary, because the Allied Rus army also had cavalry.

    More than 50,000 Danes from Zealand, men enthusiastically joined the army. The tribes and lost land lords who fled Jutland a few years ago were unwilling to rely on others and become pirates with their clan.

    Now comes the opportunity to restore the territory, and men and women fight almost as a clan.

    The so-called partial division, the soldiers from all walks of life are stunned to piece together nearly 10,000 soldiers.

    The lords of Zeeland have never been more united than they are today. They would not submit to Ragnar completely, but they would drive away trespassers for the benefit of their tribe.

    From leading warships to large sailing warships, the partial divisions of Zealand have assembled thousands of ships.

    The agreed date is July 10!

    Go to war!

    In Gothenburg, Rurik''s main force of various fighters swelled to seven thousand men, most of them combat troops.

    The Ross fishing boats cruising the strait suddenly disappeared, and these standard cargo ships were transformed into troop carriers.

    In Gothenburg, all kinds of ships were full of people. Before the battle of Ross, the entire fleet rushed to the northernmost point of Jutland.

    On the island of Zealand, it could no longer be called a partial division. The army was assembled, the horses were placed on a standard cargo ship, and all the soldiers boarded the ship and rushed towards the isthmus at the waist of the Jutland peninsula.

    The total number of warriors of various colors reached 15,000. This was the first time in the history of the Vikings that an army of this size was assembled.

    On the other side of the battlefield, the Horrick forces, the Frankish forces of Ludov, and the lords who converted to God, they were not sitting still.

    Especially in the northernmost part of the peninsula, Horrick has given up his fantasy. He has lost a lot of power, and if he loses here again, he will be a complete bereavement.

    He was exhausting the war potential of the Robard tribe and mobilizing the ten-year-old boys.

    It stands to reason that Horrick is only the grandson of the legendary leader Godfrey in name only, and is blood relatives with the expelled Harald Clark. He moved his old tribal population to the Robard tribe, but his family tree has never been related to the Robard tribe.

    Today, the outsider is embraced by the Robards. Because for the tribe, they can''t tolerate their Danish hegemony falling by the side, and they can''t tolerate being bullied by the Rus.

    Then fight! Even until the last fighter.

    For war, the Robard tribe, who had given up their illusions, organized as many as 10,000 warriors.

    This 10,000 people naturally have moisture, just as the New Danish Army in Ragnar on the island of Zealand, on the other side of the ocean, has moisture.

    Many men who were not suitable for combat took up arms. Horrick knew that this was exhausting the water and fishing. He had no choice, and the Robard tribe had no choice.

    Nor did he expect much of the Frankish army, and the Saxon warriors.

    In the end, two de facto regimes appeared in Jutland, the so-called Christian Denmark and the Christian Saxony under the banner of Frankishness.

    Will Ludov''s Frankish and Saxon armies fight to the death for their own Christian Denmark?

    "Take up arms! Be prepared! Don''t venture into the sea, once they land, we will find an opportunity to annihilate them!"

    After all, this is also the first time in the history of the Christian Robard tribe that they have gathered together.

    They betrayed Odin, and now the saint of the North, Eskil, with his entourage, with a gilded cross and a parchment-framed abstract icon, with fresh cypress branches dipped in holy oil, greeted the elite of Robard Soldiers shed blessings.

    The entire Robard tribal army was blessed. The so-called barbaric Norman army was crushing the border. People who believed in God fought for their faith. They died in battle and immediately entered heaven to obtain a perfect and happy eternal life.

    This is at best a useful spiritual bonus, supporting the Robard clan''s determination to fight to the death, or they must defend their homeland and glory.

    Therefore, some Christian lords of Denmark had to take their tribal warriors to the north, and they all felt a little bit in the dark. The so-called if Horrick and Ludov were defeated, could their tribe turn the evil into good if they re-believed in Odin?

    These lords did not dare to fight with the Ross Navy, so they took one or two hundred infantry to the north. The clans of the alliance can take out a thousand warriors at most. It is a war of life and death, and Horrick is speechless and helpless.

    He sent a letter to Ludov, who was stationed at Haleb Castle, hoping to obtain a promise of absolute military protection.

    Although Liudov felt the breath of war, due to his own understanding of war, he did not think that there would be a large-scale war in the future.

    So this reply is very interesting: "Can''t you defeat those barbarians with your own strength? If you really lose, my invincible cavalry will help you."

    Liudov''s perfunctory attitude made Horrick scratch his ears and cheeks with anger. He didn''t have the heart to reply again, because he had no time.

    At Haleb Castle, a large number of Saxons migrated here. It doesn''t matter if the fortress hangs the Frankish three-lion flag, because the man he supports is the descendant of Widukind!

    With Ludoff there, the southern Jutland where the guest lived was the territory of the Saxons, and this was New Saxony. war? Their war with the Danes and the Rus has nothing to do with me, the Saxons.

    Horrick and Robard tribes do not know the true strength of the Ross Army, but the strait has been firmly controlled by the other side in the past few months, and a large number of cruising fishing boats have proved its strength.

    Until the people who were watching by the sea, saw the overwhelming number of ships covering the strait.

    "It''s the enemy! They''re coming!"

    "Enemy ships are everywhere! Let''s fight!"

    Terrible news spread in the Robard villages, which were chained together, and the villagers, standing on the roofs and overlooking, had seen terrifyingly huge sails and a large number of ships.

    Horrick beat his chest and stomped his feet and learned the lesson from the last time. He made iron heavy armor for his last elite, and asked the Robards to make a large number of short wooden bows and arrows. He was reflecting on the previous defeat and trying to learn the equipment of the Ross Army.

    Of course, he could not learn the fleet of the Rus army.

    He was still not fully prepared, and now he can only bite the bullet and assemble the army to face it.

    "Brothers, we must live!" he cheered his elite.

    Then led the nervous Robard soldiers to march toward the northern beach. The soldiers organized a shield wall. Tension, fear, and joy were intertwined. They rushed to the coast and lined up like a great wall.

    They saw that the Ross army was washing the beach on a large scale. The scale was completely beyond imagination. Their enthusiasm was instantly intimidated, and the impact stopped. After the shield wall was built, no one dared to attack alone.

    This is how the two armies met.

    Rurik had already landed, and he did not expect Horrick to react so quickly.

    The current situation of the Ross army is not absolutely safe. The army is still landing one after another. If the enemy launches a decisive attack while the foothold is not stable at this moment, the Ross army can only face it hastily.

    Thanks to the many tough battles fought by the Rus army, the generals and nobles took the time to line up. As long as you continue to delay time, it will be more and more beneficial to Ross.

    The ships that were busy unloading supplies were suspended, and the large ships widened to face the enemy.

    "Damn, don''t even give me time to set up a coastal camp."

    Rurik hurriedly summoned his cronies and allied nobles, and asked to line up the team according to the plan before the expedition, wave the flag vigorously, and wait for the command of the general attack.

    On the other side of the battlefield, Horrick noticed that the Ross Army''s foothold was not stable.

    "Go ahead, rush them into the sea and I''ll win. If I lose, I''m done. No way! I have to fight!"

    It was a big gamble, and after hesitating for a while, Horrick convinced himself to issue the shock order.

    "Rush me, brothers! Robards, drive them out of the sea!"

    The battle begins.

    Horrick decided to strike first. The hesitant warriors, led by the local nobles of Robard, received orders to start tentatively forward. As some people charged hard, they quickly turned into a total charge of thousands of people.

    Witnessing such a wolf rush, Rurik firmly believed.

    "Damn, don''t play cards according to the routine. Let''s play. The early decisive battle will solve the problem early."

    Rurik no longer issued any orders. The people who landed first immediately set up shield walls. The soldiers with bows and crossbows fired immediately regardless of priority. The large ships took the risk of running aground and pushed to the shore. Directly fired by aiming.

    The speed of the Rus'' countermeasures Horrick was mentally prepared, but a large number of Robard warriors could not think of it, and neither could the Christian Danish Confederates.

    They braced themselves, raised their shields above their heads, and ran at a faster pace under the blows of javelins and longbow arrows. The companions who were ignoring the arrows fell to the ground continued to charge, and shot arrows from short wooden bows to counter.

    No one can stop, UU Reading can only rush if he doesn''t want to be trampled to death by his own people.

    But Horrick stayed in the back, and he was very speechless to see that the army of a large number of allied tribes also deliberately stayed in the back.

    Co-authored only by the warriors of the Robard clan into this mortal charge! It seems that this hasty anti-landing operation has become the battle of destiny for the Robard tribe.

    Soon, hand-to-hand combat began, a battle between the Vikings, not only for the glory of warriors, but also for the defense of faith and the right to exist.

    The Rus army did not want to be thrown into the sea to drown, the Robards did not want to be slaughtered, both sides knew that defeat meant mass death, and this immediate decisive battle that Rurik did not want began in an extremely **** and tragic way...

    Chapter 924 Login and Anti-Login

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 925ï¼š Ross Army VS Christian Danish Army

    It is not easy to land on the beach in any era. In Rurik''s estimation, the landing of the Ross Army will not encounter the enemy''s fatal charge when the landing field is just established.

    But the fact has already happened. Although there is a high probability that the enemy is best prepared for the decisive battle, Rurik and the nobles never imagined that the decisive battle will be at the seaside.

    All elite soldiers, flag commanders, allied nobles, and even all grassroots soldiers are facing enormous pressure.

    Behold! The 1st, 2nd, 3rd, 4th, and 5th flag teams were the first to land as elite troops. Some soldiers from each flag team had just arrived, and the longboats were still pushing out of the beach to provide berths for their successors.

    It was when the Ross Army was in a hurry that a large group of enemies appeared.

    The elite warriors built a shield wall to meet the impact and slammed into the enemy!

    Those dashing Danish Robards knew that as long as they hit the Russ soldiers on the first contact, the next battle would be in their favor.

    However, they all felt like they were hitting a wall!

    When the collision occurred, the backward warrior stepped on the waistband of his predecessor''s trousers, stepped on his shoulders, and rushed forward with a battle axe in a fearless manner. Such a bold warrior hopes to open the situation with his own death, so that the follow-up clansmen can successfully break the Rus''s army.

    From Ross''s perspective, the warriors probably knew that their enemies were mainly the Danish Robard tribe. The huge population of this tribe has its own glory, but the brothers can''t imagine that these Danish warriors are so brave,

    The sword was jabbing, the battle axe slashing. The soldier held his thick shield against his body, clenched his teeth and stabbed the front with all kinds of strength. No matter whether he was stabbed or not, the stab didn''t dare to stop.

    "Hold on! Don''t retreat!"

    "Don''t be afraid of death! Resist them!"

    "Your Majesty has landed! Your Majesty is overseeing the battle in person! Don''t let them approach your Majesty."

    "Hum..."

    "Ah ah ah ah..."

    The roars and howls were intertwined.

    On the other side of the battlefield, the Robards, who charged decisively and fell into battle, roared.

    "Hurry up and drive these Rus people into the sea to feed the fish!"

    "Kill them for glory."

    "Avenge Havgen Boss! Kill their Rurik!"

    Likewise, the cry of the Robards was drowned out by the roar.

    It was a hasty battle, and Rurik knew without even thinking about the unprecedented crisis he faced.

    What is the last stand? It is now.

    Rurik drew his steel sword and ordered the guards to hold the special temperament inlaid with gold high up. He walked himself to the battle-scorched front, the flag advancing with him.

    The drums of war were beating wildly, the horns were blaring, and Rurik showed his presence with great fanfare. This was to challenge the enemy to be here, and it was to cheer the soldiers who insisted on fighting.

    The persevering warriors saw their king, and the king''s flag with a gold border was walking towards them.

    The king will directly join the battle! He is an invincible great victory! Like his father, Otto, as desperate for his life.

    Behold! Those warriors with bear heads! And the violent flashes of their reflections in the sun.

    The captain of the Guards, Grund, is no longer young. He is no longer a free mercenary, but an "iron man" under the command of King Ross.

    "Iron Man! Follow me! Blood sacrifice Odin!"

    Grund and his men are redefined berserkers, their chests have been replaced with a whole piece of heavy quenched carbon steel breastplates, and ordinary hand axes can only leave small marks. The shoulders, arms, and legs of the soldiers are protected by iron sheets, and even the weak crotch has an "iron skirt". Such excessive precautions are unique in today''s northern, western and eastern Europe, and the other one that can do this is Eastern Rome.

    The one hundred "iron men" are all specially selected strong men. They either hold double-edged long axes with spearheads, or short halberds in both hands. There are also many people who hold double swords.

    Iron man goes out to fight, specializing in tough battles. Instead of forming a formation, they held a variety of melee weapons on the head of a ferocious bear, and deliberately let the enemy besiege them in order to kill them with one enemy and ten.

    They had long since stripped off their Rusian tabards for the shiny metallic sheen of warrior armor.

    Because the enemy is Horrick! For Grund, in the battle of Goldfrehagen, dozens of his brothers died in the battle. This battle was to avenge the blood of that year.

    It has to be said that these bear-headed warriors are too conspicuous.

    Horrick, who was standing in the distance and deliberately did not charge with the elite armored soldiers, his current behavior is very thief, but when he saw those "iron men with chests" breaking away from the precarious front of the Ross Army, he suddenly felt a chill from his toes. to the brain.

    He thought of the disgusting battle that year, in order to kill these iron men, he killed too many brothers.

    Although the Iron Man is not really invulnerable, if the spear is stabbed at the weak point of his armor, the Iron Man will become a dead man.

    However, can these Robard fishermen soldiers and farmer soldiers do it? Killing an iron man would cost twenty lives.

    "Boss, those Iron Bears have appeared, what should we do? Will we help?" one of the followers asked nervously.

    "Don''t act rashly. Let''s look at the battle situation again! Also, take away our flags." Horrick ordered this very entangled.

    In fact, Horrick noticed that these Robards did not immediately rush the Rus army into the ocean, and once the battle entered a state of anxiety, it was already detrimental to him.

    He put away the flag to hide his existence and avoid being attacked by the Rus people.

    But such a move was seen by other allied tribal armies of the "Christian Denmark" who were standing still. These tribal lords retreated when they saw the huge fleet of Ross. Now the war situation is unfavorable, and Horrick has also lowered the flag. Is this guy? To escape! ?

    The Danish army is already a kind of crusade, but the Robard tribe has not changed their minds immediately, and they are not willing to raise the cross flag with great fanfare.

    What Horrick asked to put down was a cross flag, and other allied troops watching the battle also had such flags.

    When the cross flag is erected, each division can distinguish the enemy from me. When the flag disappears, it is basically equivalent to the disappearance of an army. Whether it is to die in battle or to flee, the absence of the flag is the same as defeat. Horrick hadn''t thought of this layer for a while.

    A lord persuaded his heart and ordered: "Horrick is a coward, he is going to run! Even if the Robards are brave, they will die. Brothers, let''s go!"

    A 200-strong "Christian Denmark" Allied Force voluntarily withdrew from the battlefield, which immediately caused a chain reaction, and the rest of the tribal army evacuated one after another.

    This scene was also seen by Horrick.

    The short, round-headed man stomped his feet violently to vent his anger, and yelled: "How can there be an ally like you! How can you flee without a fight?"

    Horrick is also not qualified to speak of those so-called cowards, his own elite troops are heartbroken.

    Many people suggested: "The Robards may not last long, and we should also think about a retreat."

    Rationally, Horrick didn''t want to die here. Of course, before the war, he gave his brothers a boost of momentum. The so-called battle in front of him would be a glorious death if he did not win.

    But the threat of death does appear, and running away is a strategy.

    "It''s a big deal. I took my brother and fled to the Frankish territory. Ludwig is just hiring someone, so he can''t let me go. Maybe this will give me a legal title."

    Yes, what Horlick has done these years is that he hopes to become a great noble, not the king of Denmark, but also to be a vassal of Frank.

    Now Robard is not going to collapse, maybe they can still win, even if the victory is a crushing victory.

    So the battlefield became very strange. Horrick was selling his teammates by this move. He was watching the battle with 500 last cronies. It was like sitting on a mountain and watching tigers fight.

    The Rus army suffered casualties on all fronts, and more troops landed on the shore. It was the Allied Forces of the Dukes of Sweden, the Allied Forces of Gothenburg, and the Allied Forces of Finland, which focused on fire aid.

    The location of the battlefield is beyond the reach of the ship-borne torsion slingshot, and the heavy weapons that the Ross Army is proud of are temporarily unavailable.

    Combat turns into an authentic Viking mode, until the Iron Man fights back from the frenzied attack of the Robards through his own lines.

    The battle axe is slashing, the halberd is stabbing, the steel sword is slashing.

    And the arrows whizzing past Iron Man''s head!

    Yevro rushed to the king''s flag and told King Rurik of his concerns: "My longbowmen will continue to support even if their arms are exhausted, but the arrows will now focus on Grund and them."

    Rurik faced coldly: "I don''t care about their casualties, I care about whether the enemy was shot by you! I want to win!"

    "Ah...you are so cold?"

    "This is war! Listen, immediately switch to broad-blade hunting arrows, not armor-piercing arrows with pointed cones. Shoot as far away as possible, and shoot with all your might."

    Yevlo heard some clues, and he no longer hesitated for a moment. He immediately returned to the sea and ordered the 600 Finnish longbowmen who were in the water to fight according to the king''s order.

    Now the battle situation is tense, and all kinds of crossbows are of limited use. These bows are used for fire support in the air, and at this moment, the longbow is still showing great power.

    The Ross Army just bullied the enemy''s lack of armor, and the conical armor-piercing arrows against strong enemies were out of date. The broad-blade hunting arrows were exclusively used for all kinds of unarmored soldiers, but these arrows were meaningless for heavily armored soldiers.

    Grund''s face was covered by a mask, leaving only the observation window and breathing port. The physical strength of him and his brothers was limited. Behind them were a large number of corpses and howling people. In front of them, the Robards felt fear.

    The iron armor was bleeding, the battle axe was bleeding, and the heavy armor concealed the berserker''s panting.

    Several iron men were stabbed to death, and the rest had no time to take care of their dead brothers.

    Iron men lined up and continued to move forward.

    Look at the Robards again, their arrays are chiseled like wedges by iron men, and their formations are being divided by the Rus army.

    The arrows continued to inflict damage to the Robard tribal soldiers, and they began to retreat, completely withdrawing from the theoretical maximum firing range of the shipboard Torsion Slingshot.

    Looking at the Ross Army, although preparations were rushed, all kinds of heavy weapons were temporarily useless, and the battle situation had turned to the Ross Army.

    The ground was littered with the corpses of Robard soldiers, and the most wounded were assassinated by the Rus.

    The dead of the Ross army was pulled out, and even with one breath left, they were pulled to the rear. Fierce battles are raging on the front line, and rescue efforts from the rear are also unfolding non-stop.

    The most urgent task is to stop the bleeding of the wounded soldiers, so prefabricated hemp ropes and cloth strips bind the injured limbs, and those with fatal injuries to the chest and neck can only be left to die.

    The Ross Army tried its best to rescue wounded soldiers that hardly existed in this era, and a team of auxiliary personnel actually played the role of military doctors.

    Rurik and the soldiers had no time to pay attention to the casualties, their elites withstood the attack, and the elite Iron Man had opened a gap!

    The arrow slammed into Grund''s Iron Man, making a single scratch and the arrow shattered. There are even warriors whose chests are decorated with horrific longbows and arrows, as if the soldiers had been shot in the head.

    This is inconceivable to the Robards who are constantly retreating, and those tribal nobles who are determined to fight the battle are puzzled.

    "This is a monster! They are not killed by arrows in their heads?!"

    The Iron Man continued to move forward, because the brothers were exhausted and did not dare to run wildly, which was precisely the reason why their pressing step by step was even more terrifying.

    The various troops of the Ross Army landed as soon as possible. They were densely packed and probably neatly dressed. Their lines were still unbreakable, shields piled up against walls, and behind them were warriors with iron helmets and feathers, and a forest of flags.

    Behind them the arrows seemed to be infinite, causing casualties to the Robards behind them.

    The scorching battlefield changed greatly. Although the Robards did not flee, the two armies had spontaneously maintained a distance of about twenty meters.

    At this time, I finally gave the crossbow hand a chance! The crossbowmen in the second row sent the winch-wound steel-arm crossbow to the front line, and the brothers immediately fired from the gap in the front line shield wall after receiving it, and then sent the finished crossbow to the rear.

    This is also the manifestation of the Ross Arrow Formation. Like an assembly line, the loaded crossbow is sent to the front line. In the eyes of the Robards, the deadly arrows of the Ross are everywhere!

    His wooden shield could not block heavy arrows, even light arrows were as terrifying.

    Flat shooting, projectiles, the battlefield became three-dimensional, the Russ army stabilized the front after paying a certain amount of losses, the whole is like a huge road roller being crushed.

    And the tried-and-true pincer offensive of the Ross Army has also begun the encirclement action!

    Perhaps, this is another re-enactment of the Battle of Wessingase Island! The veterans thought so.

    The Robards, a powerful force in the Danish world, are dying under the attack of the Rus army. The Gothalan Allies in Gothenburg were fortunate to have joined the battle as a member of the Allied Forces. Now, the Gothenburg Army and the Swedish Ankras Army are joining forces, and are being led by the blue fox to join the encirclement from the left flank...

    collapse! Just in an instant.

    As a local nobleman of the Robard tribe died of an arrow pierced through his head, his people hurried away, pulling the corpse.

    In the eyes of the people who suffered huge casualties, even their nobles have now abandoned everyone.

    Can''t go on any longer, run for the possibility of survival!

    Where did you escape to? People don''t know or have time to think, the escape instinct controls the two legs.

    The subsequent collapse was clearly seen by Horrick, who continued to watch the battle, and his subordinates were furious.

    "Boss, this group of Robards actually failed."

    "They''re charging backwards, but they''re not the ones who surrendered the Rus to fight us."

    Indeed, because of the defeat in 838, Horrick''s prestige in the Robard tribe plummeted. If everyone was not "working together to fight against Luo", a civil war would have broken out long ago.

    "Maybe it''s a reverse charge. Let''s go." Horrick ordered.

    But where to go? Naturally, he ran towards the Lindholm Isthmus controlled by the Frankish vassal and Sax nobleman Ludov.

    Although Horrick did not think that the castle he built was indestructible, at least it could delay the pursuit of the Russ army, enough time for him to escape to the Frankish territory.

    Horrick completely ignored the life and death of the Robards He placed some horses and some vehicles in Robard''s village. The brothers fled back, took some available things, especially silver coins and jewelry, and hurried back south on horses or carriages.

    Special attention should also be paid to taking away the priest who was placed in the village of Robard. After all, the priest died in the war, and it is difficult to explain to the ascetic "Northern Saint" Eskil.

    He no longer cares about the life and death of others, because the war has become such an ulcer-like situation, his self-proclaimed "Christian King of Denmark" is a joke, and his real title of "Denmark Count" must exist in name only.

    After all, he is currently some of the minor vassals of the Franks in legal terms. If the Russ hit him in the face, wouldn¡¯t he just hit the face of the Frankish nobles?

    He made up his mind, and took his cronies back to the Aleb Fortress in the Isthmus of Lindholm as quickly as possible. Anything will be discussed later. Now it''s really a bit of a grind, the brothers all have to die.

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 926ï¼š Battle of Lindholm Isthmus

    Today, the waters near Zeeland are clear and windy, and it is really a good time to launch a beach landing.

    Although the vast army is not all his own, Ragnar has never been in a better mood than today.

    He had suffered heavy defeats, his father had died, and a large number of his people had died. For a time, he was reduced to relying on others, and even living as a pirate. How can such a flies and dog gou be worthy of the name of a hero.

    Now everything has changed.

    Although the huge army behind him is not all his own, the New Kingdom of Denmark, which believes in Odin, still pulls up a huge army.

    The men of all tribes living in Zealand actively joined the army, and the tribes who came to flee were even more soldiers. The Danes who adhere to Odin''s beliefs want to retake the Jutland peninsula they lost, and now they have joined forces with the Rus in a historic way, marching under the banner of "restoring Odin''s glory".

    Therefore, as a partial division of the huge coalition army, Ragnar has his own strong self-esteem. Of course, he is united with Ross and the army on the north side of the east. The first feat of seizing the Isthmus of Lindholm must be won by himself.

    What''s more, none of the Lindholm people who were forced to take refuge in Zealand, the real owners of Lindholm, were more welcoming and eager to the raid.

    A raven flag on a white background fluttered on the flagship, and Ragnar took control of the flag very arrogantly. He stood at the bow of the leading warship and led the entire fleet forward.

    So much that those Ross ships, which were originally very fast, were in the middle and rear of the fleet, which became his footnotes.

    In this regard, Spuut and Fisk are very happy.

    But this advance was destined to be slower than Rurik''s main force.

    Partial divisions set off from the assembly point in the waters of Mahaube (near Copenhagen today), entered the wide Kattegat Strait through the ?resund Strait, and continued to move northeast.

    This heading can make good use of the warm southerly wind, so that the ships of the fleet do not need to paddle, as long as they control the rudder, they can sail day and night by relying on the wind.

    There are two small sandbar islands in the Kattegat Strait. After sailing for a day, the fleet rests on the sandbar island in the south.

    The island doesn''t even have springs, so don''t expect extra fresh water supplies here.

    Considering the need to arrive at the battlefield as soon as possible to complete the beach landing, the fleet almost did not arrange for landing, but only used the sandbar island as a sailing node, anchored and reeled at the shore, or connected the long ships with cables to avoid being washed by the tide. scattered.

    They spent the night on the ship, and even the horses in the armed cargo ship slept in the cramped place.

    Sailing like this, there was no problem with the real Vikings.

    For the Pecheneg warriors in the Rus army, especially Bejahir, it is undoubtedly a serious challenge.

    Her, seriously pregnant belly is not conducive to the war.

    For the Pecheneg tribal alliance galloping on the grasslands, all tribes are men and women, and there is really a large-scale war. Even pregnant women have to pick up recurve bows and ride horses to participate in the war. This is very anti-human, but for the prairie people who have always been in a harsh living situation, they often have many helpless and forced actions.

    Will there be more incredible ways to fight? !

    She looked around the vast waters, and floating on the sea were countless boats full of people, and the sails raised during the day were like a gray-white forest.

    "I can''t give up, I''m a warrior, I can''t disgrace my honor..."

    Such a wild woman is worthy of the name of Valkyrie, but she is the king''s woman after all, and now Fisk really can''t bear the seventeen-year-old prairie warrior to take risks again.

    That night, along with the snoring of the cavalry soldiers in the cabin, Fisk had a good talk with her.

    "Don''t rush to the front line in the next war, we suspend cooperation, and your work has to be handed over to another person."

    "Why?!" she asked in surprise.

    "You... always don''t want to lose your child."

    "But this is the test my child has to go through. Besides, I have to fight."

    "Enough is enough, Bejahir. This is war! You have proved yourself, and the next is the men''s battle. I will arrange everything, and you will not refute this matter. I am the commander of the cavalry, and the next I have already made a plan for the battle."

    "Bald" Fisk is even stronger than Rurik in terms of physique. After all, this guy is a little older, and he trains almost every day on weekdays. No matter how delicious he is, he is really a good warrior.

    Even if there were thousands of people who disagreed with Bejahir, in the face of absolute coercion, he could only bow down.

    After all, Fisk is a cavalry commander, and all cavalry warriors and horses are the treasures of the kingdom.

    Happily, until now the war has been fought, except for some of the horses with non-fatal skin injuries, which caused ten horses to be temporarily incapacitated (still able to be led), the rest of the horses are all fine.

    Even so, landing on the beach is a risk, especially when the beach is chaotic, and the horses that wading and landing may drown in the sea.

    He was determined to do things prudently, so that the Russ army, including the Slavic army, was generous on the surface, but in fact it was very thief in the rear of the fleet.

    In this way, if the Danes made a mess on the beach when they landed, the Rus troops in the rear could wait for order to be restored before landing.

    This is a war, and I think the worst possibility is that the army will be attacked by the enemy before landing. If the Rus-Danish coalition is attacked, the first casualties will be the Danes.

    Both parties have their own needs, and their needs do not conflict with each other.

    After the rest of the night, the fleet resumed sailing after the short night.

    And this is the last voyage.

    Behold!

    Contiguous dark green shadows appeared in the sea area ahead.

    Ragnar, who was still holding the flag on purpose, was overjoyed!

    His face was so blue that his beard trembled with excitement, then he turned around and pulled out his steel sword, turning the sword''s edge to point directly at the shadow!

    "Rush toward the shadowy bulge on the shore! Retake Lindholm! Kill the thief! The Danes! Paddle!"

    With such an order, the flagship first unfolded the retracted oars, so that the leading warship used both wind and manpower, and the speed of the flagship had soared to a high speed equivalent to eight knots.

    The flagship set an example through and through, and the nearby Danish ships followed suit.

    The fleet was split, and the three hundred Danish ships were completely disconnected from the ships behind, and the distance was getting wider and wider.

    Witnessing this scene, Speuter, who was sitting on the sail cruiser, held his breath.

    An old soldier asked: "Boss, do these Danes want to enjoy their own glory?! That shadow is actually a mountain, and they want to occupy it by themselves."

    "So, you suggest we rob them?"

    "Maybe, brothers long for glory."

    "Let it go to them!" Speuter shook his head: "Ragnar is now the recognized king of Denmark, so give him glory."

    More than 300 leading warships launched a surprise attack, with at least 20 people on each boat, and even 40 people on some ships.

    The main strength of Ragnar''s army lay here, and he was delighted to see the Danes who believed in Odin united in his hands, and war followed.

    The blurry scene ahead is clearly visible. The reality is already in the afternoon, and the sunset is approaching. The fleet must hurry up and land on the beach.

    Now, the outrageous scene is also fully unfolded.

    The port and fishing village left by the Lindholm tribe have been stolen!

    What happened to the mountain on which the village rests? How did the apparent wall appear?

    What happened on the top of the mountain? Isn''t that a fortress? There are many towers near the fort, and every tower is flying a flag, especially the largest flag is flying at the top of the mountain.

    Most warriors of this era had good eyesight, and people were keen to see the patterns of those flags flying.

    The pattern is extremely simple, with a cross drawn in the middle of the flag on a white background.

    This is an important symbol of the Franks and a symbol of their faith.

    The cross of God is erected in the northern part of Jutland, it is as if the enemy is riding **** on his head!

    The onlookers were all furious, shouting loudly as they rowed hard, and many vowed to vent their anger by killing a few invading Frankish soldiers when they landed.

    After all, nothing like this ever happened in the past. The Franks erected flags and built castles, making the building of stone walls by Danish ancestors a joke.

    Undoubtedly, this gave Ragnar a worse blow, because the ancestors of his tribe were the main force in building the "Great Wall of Schleswig". Such a **** history has proved that such passive defense measures cannot stop strong enemies at all. Didn''t the Danes rally their forces to launch a military counteroffensive? !

    There was a roar from the ocean, and the people here had begun to look out for the wind.

    The first to notice that the huge fleet was approaching were the fishing boats of the guest Saxons. They all fled back to the fishing village of Lindholm, but they dragged their wives and children and ran towards the fortress like crazy.

    Now, the yet-to-be-built Aleb fort is suddenly under threat of death.

    The descendant of the ancient barbarian Duke of Saxony, Ludov, a serious vassal of the Frankish kingdom, never thought that the so-called "Norman Civil War" he estimated would unfold like this.

    He estimated that the war was at most a thousand-man combat. If necessary, he would lead the cavalry to attack and win it easily in one round.

    But looking at the current situation, no matter how you think about it, it can''t be solved by cavalry shock!

    Liudov panicked!

    He was shaking with panic!

    The idle cavalry warriors stood on the stone-piled fortress walls one after another, nervously watching the fleet approaching and the people fleeing with their families.

    This is the inner fort, with better defense, and even a wooden door with a winch that opens and closes up and down.

    Now that the wooden door is open, Ludov, as the de facto ruler of the region, could not allow the barbarians who came across the sea to kill his Saxons and allied Danes who had converted to God. Especially because of his devout beliefs, he decided not to abandon those "poor lambs".

    Even Liudov didn¡¯t have the right to choose at all. The northern sage Eskil was in the fortress. This name was canonized by the Holy See. The little old man was here. He was the center of the faith. The old man asked the people to come. Asylum, the fort must carry many refugees.

    The stone wall may protect the people, but a large number of Saxons and Danes have gathered nearby, and thousands of people have poured into Aleb Castle, which undoubtedly brings great risks.

    Risk matters are not on Liudov''s mind now.

    If you are an absolutely rational person, the best choice now is to take the cavalry and run away from the city.

    Ludov is not qualified to do so, he is now the leader of a large number of Saxons, and he will need the support of these people in the future to make political speculations with Prince Ludwig.

    A large number of Saxons could not die, a large number of Christian Danes could not die, and even less could Eskil and his retinue of priests.

    "Prepare for battle! Hurry up and prepare for battle!" He shouted hoarsely at his subordinates.

    The soldiers were taken aback, and someone asked, "My lord, do we have to prepare horses to attack?"

    The devastated Liudov was greatly surprised to hear it. He didn''t have time to think deeply. His subordinate''s remark was a major reminder.

    After all, what Liudov was proud of was the "Frankian cavalry" of five hundred cavalry under his command.

    "Then prepare the horses! After the Norman pirates land, we will rush to attack! We must kill and frustrate their spirits."

    It was about to be a battle with fewer enemies and more enemies. When a large number of people poured into the fortress, the Frankish cavalry had already assembled their cavalry on the hillside and flat ground opened up in the fortress.

    The spears shone orange in the sunset, and the cavalry warriors kissed the cross on their chests. They wore mail, and iron helmets on their heads, and even their faces were covered with mail. They wear the same armor as their war horses, especially the armor with leather riveted iron pieces on the chest that is easily injured, and the pier is also covered with iron piece leather armor.

    Such a cavalry team is already the top cavalry of the Frankish kingdom, and Ludov is very qualified to be proud of it.

    And the warriors were almost all Saxons, and for the first time they could fight for their Saxon kin who had been separated for decades, and for their faith in God.

    Even if they hit more with less, the soldiers felt that the battle was the honor of their lifetime.

    For, the saint of the north, Esquier, the most noble priest, is blessing everyone himself with the oil-saving cypress juice.

    The sage''s muttering is all in Latin, and the meaning is understood by everyone.

    "The Lord forgives your sins... This battle is for the holy faith... Against the barbarians, your souls will be redeemed..."

    They got a strong spiritual inspiration, and Liudov felt that he was invulnerable, at least he was now wearing two layers of chain mail, and he really couldn''t be smashed or pierced.

    the other side of the battlefield.

    Ragnar, who holds the flag high, must be the first person to land. His flagship directly washed the beach, and he was indeed the first one on the land of Jutland, thus officially starting his road of revenge.

    "Look here, brothers! I''ve landed!" He bravely waved the flag, and the whole army shook his head.

    The long ships washed the beach one after another, and the hard oak keels gnawed at the sandy beach, and many soldiers landed without getting their boots wet.

    In front of him was a fishing village with nothing to lose. The warriors eager to get some booty completely ignored the so-called discipline of existence, holding a shield in the left arm and an axe and a sword in the right, rushing towards the village.

    This is the village of the Lindholm tribe, and the genuine Lindholm people who have returned now have to face such a miserable situation.

    His own village was robbed once by Horrick the "overreacher", once by the Franks, and now it will be robbed again by the Danish compatriots from Zeeland who believe in Odin.

    In this regard, we can only hope that these "good brothers" will not be wild enough to demolish everyone''s old houses.

    What is foresight?

    After spending time with many Danes on Bornholm, Speuter, who was still on the big ship, knew that the Danish world was never monolithic. In the past, the Rus and Swedes thought that they were a whole. mistake. Just like the current scene, the Danish army of Ragnar who landed first, the troops of various tribes began to try to loot when they landed. They didn''t even think about setting up a landing site, and what''s worse, they didn''t even move the ships that washed the beach away, giving the rear troops no space to land at all.

    The latter had the most serious problem. The cramped beaches lacked sufficient landing space. The Rus and Slavs could only continue to float in the sea, waiting for the chaotic scene to end a little before landing.

    If you wait until the sun is going to completely set, the subsequent fleets can only choose to land at a farther place before that.

    The fortress built by the Franks pointed out by the intelligence is in front of you, and its appearance is the target that the army must conquer. This is clear to the Rus Army, Medvet''s Slav Army.

    Looking at the situation on Ragnar''s side, he led his Stonewall tribe''s veteran soldiers who survived the disaster, and a group of pirate cronies he gathered later.

    He is the new king of Denmark, but the spontaneous looting of villages and surrounding areas by tribes cannot be stopped by verbal beards. Unable to stop the chaos, Ragnar simply joined it. After all, looting is also a part of war, and looting is also a blow to the enemy.

    In this way, the tribal armies of Zealandia, as well as Ragnar''s cronies, completely ignored the sharp knives that they had shown their soft abdomens to the Franks.

    Liudov didn''t know mediocrity at all, and he was overjoyed when he noticed the flaws of the lander keenly.

    The essence of Aleb Fortress includes above the middle of the entire hill. After all, this hill is not big. The people built two circular stone walls for it to form the inner city and the outer city. The crowd was concentrated in the outer city, and men over twelve years of age were ordered to take up arms. even women! Even if a woman who has converted to God goes to fight again, it would be impolite, but now is the moment of life and death, and female warriors still emerge as the times require.

    A large number of militias were born in an instant, which is not difficult for those who still retain a lot of Viking customs.

    Liudov saw the determination of these people to fight. They were guarding the fortress for their own lives, and the situation was not bad.

    The mighty Frankish cavalry marched out, and the people cheered them.

    The drawbridge of the outer city was lowered, and the winch wooden door was pulled up.

    Ludov''s lance moved forward and ordered his men in Saxon: "Warriors! Those Norman savages are robbers busy with looting, let''s break them! Go!"

    If these well-trained Frankish cavalry were kept by Ludwig, they would be considered strong soldiers, but after all, this was an army composed of a large group of Saxons, and the existence of this army was also a threat to Ludwig. The so-called bad Lothair used his signature as a bait, or promised a more advanced title, and the Saxons in the entire Westphalian counties turned their lives for Lothair and became a powerful army under the "legal Frankish king". .

    Although this is a strong army, Ludwig still wants to "exile" this group of people to the Danish world. But he has no idea that there is still a large group of Saxons in the Danish world, and this move is undoubtedly another way of returning to the mountains.

    Liudov immediately led the cavalry to form a cavalry wall, very rarely changing the classic "spear-in-turn thrusting tactics", but insisted on playing "one wave".

    A small number of Danish fighters in Zealand in the rioting saw that "a wall" was approaching, and when they saw the clues, it was too late.

    Because many people only learned about the cavalry after seeing the Ross cavalry for the first time.

    Only the Danes who fled to Zealand knew how powerful the cavalry was.

    Now, everything is too late.

    The fast advancing Liudov made a perfect surprise attack. His subordinates fought bravely to kill the enemy, stabbed ruthlessly with the spear, and often gave up riding the spear after stabbing one person. The Viking Danish warriors of Zeeland slashed at the bewildered.

    The already chaotic landing field is even more chaotic, and Liudov''s cavalry is already killing the Quartet.

    The cavalry did not fight individually, and Liudov always tried to maintain a dense formation. His adjutant held the Frankish "Three Lions of Charlemagne", the adjutant followed Liudov, and the cavalry looked at the flag.

    Such cavalry stomped, rammed, stabbed, and slashed among the unsuspecting warriors.

    Ragnar was suddenly dumbfounded, and his hoarse roar asked everyone to stay rational and build a shield wall. However, his roar had long been obscured by the panic screams of the people.

    People scrambled to return to the sea, busy jumping on boats and returning to the sea to avoid the edge.

    And this became another mess. Many people fell into the sea in a panic, and even when they climbed back to the boat, they still became wet.

    Such an embarrassing battle situation made people speechless, and Speuter could not have imagined that a group of cavalrymen was wreaking havoc. Obviously, this is a good show that only Ross cavalry can have. Those who carried the cross flag and three black lines (the twilight light was dim and could not be seen clearly). Why are the Franks of the Three Lions flag?

    Ragnar and his Zeeland Danish army were forced to the seaside, and thanks to this passive last stand, the terrified people cheered up.

    The sea was a major threat to the cavalry, and Ludov''s horses were stained with the blood of the enemy, and his warriors were bloodthirsty beasts.

    The Frankish cavalry had no superpower to chase down to the sea, so they sneered with their swords and battle axes.

    The cavalry did not act rashly. Taking this opportunity, Ragnar also organized the shield wall.

    At this moment, there are a large number of corpses lying on the ground, as well as many wriggling wounded.

    Look again, there are cavalrymen armed with cavalry spears, stabbed to kill the wriggling wounded one by one, and there are also people who dismount in a surprise attack, cut off the head of the deceased and wear it on the edge of the sword to provoke.

    This was angering everyone, and immediately a group of people couldn''t stand the provocation, and forty or fifty people rushed forward.

    This is what Liudov was waiting for, and his cavalry immediately dispatched to perform a battle of annihilation in public.

    This time Ragnar was even more afraid to act rashly.

    Now that the twilight is getting darker and the stars are showing in the sky, the night is not good for the battle. Liudov''s cavalry counterattack has made a big killing. He is determined to quickly withdraw to the fortress to rest, and to beat this group of stupid barbarians tomorrow morning.

    However, there was a sudden swish in the air.

    It was actually a javelin thrown with a torsion slingshot after the large Ross ship in the rear forcibly drove to the shore.

    The distance is still too far, especially in dim light, and the accuracy of the javelin has been greatly reduced. It is also thanks to the fact that the Frankish cavalry is now in a dense formation, which is conducive to the probability of hitting the javelin.

    It is the most timely support that Speuter can do!

    All of a sudden, a soldier with a horse was impaled by Liudov''s side, and suddenly fell to the ground and died.

    As many as three soldiers died in an instant, even if everyone was wearing chain mail, it was useless! Multiple javelins smashed deeply in front of him. Even if the light was dim, Liudov knew what it was, even if he didn''t know it was fired from a torsion slingshot.

    "Ah! There are people in the Normans who are good at gun tenders! Let''s go! Take the woundedLet''s go!"

    As if the cavalry had suddenly appeared, they fled as quickly now, even though their horses were quite tired...

    The Frankish cavalry retreated to the fort, leaving a mess.

    Like a brick on the forehead, Ragnar''s arrogance was awakened in the face of the current mess.

    The troops landed, but not fully. The war broke out upon landing, and he could only console himself: "My kingdom of Denmark has not lost the battle, but the cost of casualties is high."

    Even so, the nightmare in his heart was sprouting again.

    Voila! This scene is exactly the same as when the Frankish cavalry and Horrick''s cavalry slaughtered the Stonewall tribe where they belonged.

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 927ï¼š The trumpet sounded the day of the decisive battle of the Aleb Fortress

    The beaches in the twilight were littered with fallen corpses, and the village of Lindholm was in shambles.

    The sun was almost setting, and in the dim light, Ragnar''s Danish troops were still garrisoned by the sea, until they watched the Frankish cavalry leave in a hurry.

    "It''s abominable. Without the support of the Rus, I would continue to fail. The battle is like this again." Recalling the tragedy just now, Ragnar still had lingering fears.

    He will not blame the Ross Army for the lack of support in the slightest.

    On the contrary, he clearly understood that his slaughter was entirely due to the fact that the army was busy looting.

    This also fully exposed that his "New Kingdom of Denmark" was really empty. Those tribal armed forces from Zealandia were very willing to fight against the wind, and this time the strong enemy attacked and ran away.

    How dare you call yourself a "warrior who reveres Odin"?

    At least the new Danish army is still standing here, and everyone can comfort themselves that it is not defeated.

    After a period of silence, the frightened people finally regained their senses. Those who jumped back to the boat and watched from the near shore are now landing again.

    The Danes'' beach landing was successful, but not entirely.

    The Rus army in the rear, in line with the obligation of the alliance, took the risk of accidentally injuring friendly troops and fired a large number of javelins to force the Frankish cavalry to withdraw from the battlefield. But one night, the Ross Army had no time to continue to float on the sea.

    After seeing the withdrawal of the Frankish cavalry, the Ross fleet immediately adjusted its course and launched a landing on the soothing beach south of the landing site where Ragnar was located.

    The twilight obscured the actions of the Rus army, a large number of small boats were laid down, and the soldiers landed by boat.

    The warhorses, housed in the holds of armed cargo ships, were driven by soldiers to the top deck along narrow wooden ramps. At the same time, these armed cargo ships also took advantage of the evening tide to forcibly rush to the shore and deliberately ran aground.

    Then the prefabricated planks are pieced together into longer planks, which are inserted directly into the gravel.

    The unsaddled horses plunged fiercely into the waist-high water along the steep plank, and ran towards the shore in the continuously rising tide.

    This move is very unfriendly to the horses, and "Bald" Fisk is worried, but he has no good way.

    In fact, there is a good landing site, which is to use the existing pier in the fishing village of Lindholm. Those wooden trestle bridges seem to be able to make do, but that area is already crowded with friendly longships, and the messy look can''t give Ross''s horses any space to land.

    In the end, the horses landed one after another. Since they were taking advantage of the tide, if those large ships could not be towed away immediately, they would only be stranded in the tidal flat when the tide was low.

    A large number of soldiers waded to land, and those Slavs with burlap pockets, round shields and folded spears endured the sea and stood in the core territory of the Danes for the first time.

    And this is also the first time the Eastern Slavs arrived in the birthplace of the Varyags.

    Because any Vikings living in Scandinavia and the nearby islands spread out from Jutland.

    Night covers a lot, it can cover up the army, it can make the army disappear in the night, and it can create an extremely large army in the night.

    The bonfire increases the kitchen tricks, which is the usual good strategy of the Rus army.

    The Rus army and the attached Slav army, who just landed, were eager to dry their wet clothes, so they collected materials on the spot, cut down the woods not far from the sea to get wood, used bow drills to make fire, and used fire and nitrate to support the combustion, and a large number of bonfires were lit. .

    The camp of the Rus army is self-contained, and for security reasons, the army that landed first maintained a high-strength alert, and followed the continuous landing of the rear guard.

    Undoubtedly, the night gave the Ross army a huge obstacle. Landing at night was a challenge. In order to seek stability, Spuut only asked the soldiers to land first, and a large amount of heavy equipment and living materials would be transported until dawn.

    After all, summer nights in northern Europe are extremely short, so you don¡¯t have to wait too long.

    Compared with the friendly armies, Spuyut, Fisk, Kanuf and Medvet, the armies under the four generals of the Ross Army together had a size of 2,000 people. There are still many non-combatants such as sailors on board, who will not be involved in future battles unless necessary.

    The Ross Army built dense camps, and they deliberately lit more bonfires to create the illusion of a large-scale camp.

    The fact is that this army that landed on the beach is indeed unprecedented in scale, with a total strength of 13,000!

    Most of them are Danes who believe in Odin. The war in the twilight has proved one thing. Although the army is strong, it cannot achieve uniform military orders. The tribes that get together have their own plans, just like this night Camping is also the gathering of each tribe into a pile under the leadership of the lord.

    The camp of the Ross Army built a night defense position. The soldiers with crossbows were placed on the periphery of the formation, and the ten torsion slingshots that were carried ashore first were placed at a distance.

    Although the bonfires were widely spread, the main force of the Ross army, together with the war horses, were all camped in a semi-circular area close to the sea.

    The warriors ate dry food, and the horses were fed a lot of oatmeal.

    The current situation is very grim. As long as you look at the bright spots of kindness everywhere in the fortress on the mound, the soldiers of the Rus army believe that the enemy defenders are also strong, and the Danish army in Ragnar believes this even more.

    After all, the army has landed, and Ragnar''s department is cleaning up the mess on the battlefield.

    How many people died in the Frankish cavalry? It is impossible to count under the night, and there is no need to count.

    One can only describe the frighteningness of the Frankish cavalry, and the fact that they fought a useless battle.

    Suppressing his anger and complaints, Speuter went to Ragnar to set up the "Danish King''s Palace", which was essentially a larger and relatively intact house in the village of Lindholm.

    The house became the command center of the army, and the lords and Ragnar himself were already quarreling in the brightly lit houses.

    They were arguing quite loudly.

    Spuut heard the obvious abuses, shirks, and accusations in Norse language, and he was also suffocated, so he recklessly broke into the venue and shouted: "Don''t quarrel! Don''t shirk responsibility! With you guys How can my friend Ragnar build Denmark with all the robbery guys together?"

    This glance shocked the audience and made Ragnar very moved.

    After being quiet for a while, a lord suddenly pointed at Speuter''s nose and asked sharply: "Why are you yelling so loudly? We suffered losses when we landed, and it has a lot to do with your Rus people''s delay in coming to support."

    Suddenly, someone beat on the chest and echoed: "You are too slow! Why didn''t you land earlier?! Only at the last minute will support be launched."

    ...

    Speuter shook his head, although there were still many lords who remained silent, those who danced happily made him furious.

    What is bloody? What is barbarism? !

    I saw Speuter suddenly draw his sword, and the blade pointed at the men who accused him with a strong buzzing sound.

    This also forced the house to be quiet.

    "You cowards, you don''t have the guts to fight with the Franks, and instead point at us Rus people too much. Ross disdains to be in the company of cowards. You are so weak, how can you be an ally of Rus? Why don''t you give up your status? Disband the army and go back to your home in Zealand to fish honestly."

    The words were too irritating, and the few who were criticized knew the old pirate of Speuter well, and they all shut up.

    Ragnar reluctantly rounded up the game, spreading his arms and dancing to appeal to everyone to calm down.

    "We really need to calm down now." Spuut said solemnly: "We don''t have time to blame each other, and we don''t even have time to burn the bodies of the dead to ashes or put them in the ground. Those Franks won the first battle, and they will be tomorrow. Comeback."

    "I think so too." Ragnar echoed with a slap on the thigh, "Stop all the quarrels, we must make a decision. I! I have to knock down the fortress in front of me."

    Everyone organized a large army to come to Jutland not for vacation. The huge losses in the landing battle made people soberly aware that this war could not be easily won.

    They started working on tactics.

    The still huge force is the undoubted advantage of the new Denmark-Russ coalition.

    The enemy will rely on the fortress to defend, how should the army break through the fortress?

    The fort has stone walls, just make some ladders to go over the stone walls. The army only needs to attack a little to make a breakthrough, and then the army will file in, and all problems will no longer be a problem.

    After all, in this war, the Danes are fighting to retake the stolen territory. Speuter has just started to stand up as if he is the absolute commander. If a decisive battle is going to start, the initiative must be grasped by the new Danish king Ragnar.

    Speuter would have to sell the Danes a face, and lose the honor of being the first to break through the fort.

    Considering that he is essentially a partial division, there is no need to take the lead and make great contributions. In order to avoid meaningless casualties, he announced that the Ross Army will first be responsible for supporting with long-range weapons.

    Such a statement implies one thing, that the so-called New Danish Army of the Sealand Danes will do the tricks, which means that Ragnar will take the castle of the Frankish invaders. The troops entering the fort can loot according to their ability, and the Rus army is obviously mixed and made up for this popular looting operation.

    This made the lords of the new Danish army, who were still red-faced from the quarrel just now, greatly relieved.

    So Ragnar''s New Danes could take Aleb Castle on their own with a little long-range arrow support?

    Ragnar was confident through the meeting, but Spuitt, who had returned to his camp, still felt uncomfortable.

    Seeing the old uncle''s return, the young Fisk and Kanuf hurried forward to meet him.

    "How? What did the Danes say about the defeat of the landing?" Fisk asked.

    "It''s all a bunch of pretentious guys, but also very cowardly. Fisk, get the cavalry together first."

    "what?"

    "Come on, I have something to tell you."

    The cavalry soldiers who had just finished their meal lined up urgently, and they heard such an exhortation.

    Speuter is in his forties, he is no longer young, and he has gone through so much over the years to become quite wise and pragmatic.

    "Tomorrow will be a big battle, our Danish allies will attack the fortress. The task of the Rus and Slavs is to assist those people, you are the best cavalry, your task is to hold back or destroy the Frankish cavalry. Remember you If you encounter enemy cavalry, you can discuss how to fight for yourself."

    Spuut did not understand cavalry, and the Frankish cavalry was a great enemy.

    How to deal with cavalry? I''m afraid the best way is cavalry to cavalry.

    It just so happened that Fisk thought so too.

    A military meeting was held in the Ross military camp, and the officers quickly discussed the arrangements for tomorrow''s battle.

    Late at night, in the cavalry camp protected by Tuantuan.

    Bejasil, who was too obvious, wanted to fight, but her thoughts were suppressed by others. Although he is in the battlefield, although he cannot join the battlefield, he still has to do the work of being a cavalry advisor.

    It just so happened that Fisk was in urgent need of the Prairie Princess''s combat advice.

    "Those Frankish cavalry seems to be wearing heavy armor, and we are fighting fiercely with them. Our cavalry is small and does not have an advantage. What should we do? You..." Fisk sat cross-legged like a bear. Beja Hill, sitting on the side as well-behaved as a rabbit.

    "This rabbit" is not ordinary, and it is a smart warrior when he speaks.

    "Are you stupid? To deal with this heavily armored enemy, just use our grassland tactics."

    "Just shooting with arrows? They have heavy armor. Our arrows may not work, and your recurve bows may not work."

    "Then give priority to shooting their horses." Bejahir immediately mentioned such a battle example: "In our hometown, we Pechenegs fought against Roman cavalry. Those cavalry were covered in iron, and even the horses were iron. Cutting and killing with this kind of cavalry is self-defeating, and the only way to harass them is to keep shooting arrows. When the enemy is exhausted by heavy armor and panting, it is time for us to fight back."

    Spuut cheered up at once. "Is that so? I''ve never fought another cavalry, and the king hopes that I won''t break any soldier or any horse."

    "Rurik? My man... His thoughts are too simple. How can there be an undead warhorse in a war? Even if our cavalry is Jingui, this is war! You see, I am a noble princess, and I was not in the first place before. Frontline battle?" She was still implying that she was eager to overcome physical difficulties and enter the battlefield.

    After chatting a lot, the countermeasures against the Frankish cavalry were researched in a word by the two of them. As for whether it is easy to use, it still needs to be tested on the battlefield.

    The horses have rested, and the cavalry soldiers can''t sleep.

    Although I don''t know if the enemy will send cavalry in tomorrow''s battle, how will the cavalry be sent? The Russ cavalry is bound to make full preparations, such as giving up the spear and not stabbing and killing each other with the enemy''s super-strong cavalry. To give full play to the specialty of being a steppe cavalry, prepare quivers on both sides of the saddle.

    The Pecheneg people followed this tactical model. As a relatively weak existence in the Eastern European grasslands, cutting each other with the strong enemy cavalry was suicide. They could not bear the death of a large number of people, and could not accept the loss of the defeat, so they resorted to the obscene "kite-flying" tactics.

    This tactic was as filthy as dung and as vile as a thief in Viking society.

    It was like a duel between two warriors, but one of them used a hidden weapon when he was unprepared.

    Fisk is not stupid, his priority is to avoid cavalry losses, and the second is to consider whether the battle is upright.

    Pooh! Those Franks didn''t believe in Odin, so there was no need to fight them upright.

    As a result, when the new sun rose, the cavalrymen who had been sleeping for a while and the huge Rus army camped were awakened by the melodious sound of trumpets in the distance.

    The Ross army, especially the cavalry, who had fought too many hard battles, woke up first, the horses stood up, and the soldiers hurriedly hung their quivers full of arrows on their horses. Holding the reins, they watched the movements of the Frankish castle, alert to the melodious and low-pitched sound of the horn from there.

    The horn was like a signal for war.

    The sleepy-eyed warriors hurriedly got up, with their backs to the sea, worried about being attacked, they hurriedly tied their round shields to their left arms, holding swords and tomahawks on standby.

    The warrior with the crossbow also hurriedly prepared to wind it, and the javelin of the torsion slingshot was also inserted into the magazine.

    Look at Medvedt''s thousand Slavic troops, the warriors busy inserting round pine sticks soaked in pine resin and reinforced into bronze tubes, so that the three-sectioned spear restores its true color. In other words, the weapon in the full state is a super long halberd more suitable. This is an innovation of a weapon, but also a revival of a weapon. In the Macedonian phalanx of a long time ago, the spearmen''s spears were splicable. It has a great advantage, that is, it is convenient for marching.

    When the Slavs landed, they were dressed as standard Rus soldiers, and even their clothes were completely uniform. At first glance, it seemed that the elite citizens of the Rus arrived.

    It wasn''t until they showed their spears that they had spliced ??together that they looked different.

    Indeed, a thousand-person spear army in this time and space is all cast in Western Europe, Northern Europe, and even Eastern Europe. When this army goes out to battle, the swordsmen and crossbowmen of the Rus army must rely on this spear formation to defend each other. This was negotiated by the generals before the war. They learned war during the war. Based on the principle of trying to kill as much as possible to avoid casualties, they spontaneously moved closer to the tactics of the "Spanish phalanx".

    The cavalry of the Rus Army adopted the "steppe cavalry" tactics, and the Rus-Slav infantry adopted the "large square" tactics.

    They are quite different from the traditional image of the Vikings, and only Odin, who is generally believed, proves that although he is ever-changing, he is a warrior of Odin.

    Yes, a large number of Slavic army warriors have spontaneously abandoned their past beliefs, and they now feel that they are fighting for the great **** Odin to gain glory, and the souls after death will be honored in Asgard for eternal glory.

    Their fighting spirit is high, and it would be too inappropriate at this moment without the arrogant appearance of the enemy.

    This is not!

    The Frankish cavalry marched out of the city!

    The cross flag is flying, and the Frankish cavalry horses are dressed in blue-striped robes. It is amazing that the main color of Ludov''s cavalry is also blue and white, or that all Frankish troops try to dress in blue and white tones, even if they do not have standard military uniforms.

    The two sides who are about to fight are dressed in similar tones, and the reason is quite simple. The blue vegetable dye is easy to obtain in the pan-Nordic region.

    Today''s Liudov, with the loud voice of yesterday evening, marched forward amid the cheers of the people behind, and everyone accepted the priest''s blessing again, thinking that today is another righteous killing bestowed on the barbarians by the sea Death Judgment.

    Liudov now looked down on those defeated soldiers. He held his spear high, although he noticed that there was still a large camp to the south, which was obviously not as large as the one directly in front of him.

    He understood the principle of catching the thief first and the king, presumably the chief of the barbarians was hiding in the largest camp.

    "Children of Widukind! Not for Frank this time! But for our Saxony, follow me!"

    So Liudov''s five hundred cavalry launched an early morning offensive against the Danish camp at Ragnar.

    All this was closely watched by the Ross Army in the "southern camp" that he ignored.

    Fisk couldn''t sit back and watch these enemies attack the friendly forces. He didn''t have time to prepare any more.

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 928ï¼š Russ cavalry vs Frankish cavalry

    Charlemagne''s flag of the Three Lions flutters on the top of the mound where the fortress of Aleb is located.

    The castle built around the mound was crowded into nearly ten thousand soldiers and civilians. Most of these people are Saxons who have lived in Jutland for nearly half a century. They support Sun Liudov, the official brand of Widukind, and are very happy that they have finally ushered in the king. , they have moved to the emerging Aleb fort to settle down.

    Who would have thought that after the first winter, the newly opened farmland oat seedlings were growing well, and the war broke out.

    People thank God, thank Liudov for his wisdom, and give shelter to everyone thanks to a solid ring of stone walls.

    But a large number of old and weak women and children crowded in the city is not a good thing after all.

    What Liudov needed was a large number of young men and mature men. Although it was too far-fetched for those twelve or thirteen-year-old boys to be soldiers, it was best to have a large number of twenty-year-old men here for him to recruit.

    Since the people are passively assembled in a small fortress, a large number of people of insight are willing to stand up and take up arms for the lives of themselves and their families in a situation where everyone is in danger.

    People who were once extremely frightened saw that Lord Liudov personally led the cavalry to carry out punitive killings against the barbarian landing personnel. The cavalry returned with almost no losses and a great victory.

    Liudov was covered in the blood of the enemy, and his subordinates were bathed in blood.

    The cavalry''s killing was seen by the people, and the people cheered, and their fears disappeared, because they saw that the Ludov they supported was indeed the descendant of Widukind.

    The optimism spread throughout Aleb Castle, and the people trapped in it completely ignored any potential crisis.

    For example, there is no water source, and the food in the fortress is also seriously insufficient.

    There is nothing wrong with building a fort around the top of a hill in Europe.

    Because a fort can provide for hundreds of people at most, and almost all the supplies come from the bottom of the mountain, relying on manpower to carry and drag supplies on the shoulders, it can fully cope with the long-term daily living of this scale of people.

    However, there has been a sudden influx of nearly 10,000 people...

    Ludov was the real count of Westphalia. He had experience in governing a land, and he knew very well that the people of the territory provided supplies to the nobles, and the nobles were also obliged to protect the right to life of these people.

    Protecting the people with a fortress is the morality of practicing one''s own beliefs.

    But there are too many people! The huge people took refuge at the same time, and the lords mainly provided these people with food and water, which was "the obligation given to the nobles by God".

    The reality is very cruel. Liudov gave the people food and water according to the rules of the nobles. Just a collective dinner emptied nearly one-third of his material reserves. in some soft condition.

    A rain can greatly alleviate the people¡¯s drinking water problem, but the food reserves can be eaten quickly. If the situation cannot be opened within three or four days, the Aleb Fortress may begin to turn into a starvation purgatory.

    Ask some old and young women and children to leave the fort and run for their lives in the dark?

    Liudov did not speak, nor did the northern sage Eskil have such "inhumane" thoughts at all.

    In terms of absolute rationality, these old and weak are all burdens of defensive warfare. In addition to consuming the food and water of the defenders, they also force the defenders to allocate their manpower to protect them.

    Ordering them to leave while the chaos is good for defense is a ruthless trampling of faith.

    Because Moses never abandoned his people.

    What the world sees is the Ludov who has made great achievements and is like the resurrection of Widukind.

    The world does not see the enormous pressure Liudov himself is facing.

    The Normans (referring to the partial division of the Rus army and the Danish army of Ragnar) used to be huge, and to deal with this kind of army, I was afraid that their master, Prince Ludwig, would lead the main force to crusade.

    With only 500 cavalry on hand, he could only resort to mad bull-like tactics, doing everything he could to create massacres, hoping to drive away all the Normans and wait for the theoretically existing Horrick''s northern reinforcements.

    Oh! Poor Ludoff! He didn''t know that Horrick had been beaten and was fleeing towards the Aleb Fortress with his tail tucked.

    ...

    Overnight, there were more than 2,000 armed men in Aleb Fortress, and many of them deliberately took up sharpened sticks to defend.

    When the cavalry rushed out of the fort, the winch hurriedly pulled up the drawbridge, and the hardwood door of the front door also fell heavily.

    This move is by no means Liudov''s back-to-back fight, he is to ensure that the fortress does not leave any flaws.

    After all, the enemy only has a lot of troops at a glance, and the cavalry kills the Quartet in one place. If an enemy division succeeds in secretly storming the fortress, everything will be over.

    Now the cavalry is thinking about the camp assault of Ragnar''s seaside warriors. There was no room for everyone to slack off in that vast formation. It was supposed to carry the bodies of the dead last night in the early morning.

    Liudov was actually happy to see the Normans organize the shield wall.

    "They are already prepared! Soldiers, organize the lances and prepare for the wheel battle!"

    In the wheel battle, the cavalry is divided into various combat teams, which take turns to challenge the shield wall, and use their super long spears to take a chance to stab.

    In principle, this classic Frankish tactic is not fundamentally different from the face-to-face riding and shooting of the steppe cavalry.

    The onslaught of the Frankish cavalry was about to begin, and Ragnar and his men lined up for a short time, clenching their teeth and preparing for a hard attack. Some bowmen also began to throw arrows in the direction of the rushing cavalry, but this was a deterrent.

    The nervous Ragnar''s team completely ignored a strong force and completely escaped from the Rus'' camp.

    A guard cavalry whipped the horse with whips at a critical moment. He rushed to Liudov''s side and shouted: "Sir, look behind us! Those are not our cavalry."

    "what?"

    Liudov turned his head subconsciously, and was shocked to see a scene that he could not have dreamed of.

    "I''m blinded? Whose cavalry is that? We Saxons?"

    He took a closer look and saw that the cavalry behind him was carrying a flag. The flag is white, with a blue stripe extending diagonally to form the X coat of arms.

    That''s Ross! It''s actually a Ross cavalry!

    "Damn it. Eskil was right, the Rus among the Normans had cavalry. Damn, where did these cavalry come from?!"

    The dire situation was beyond his imagination, and he didn''t even have time to think.

    Because of the Ross cavalry who were chasing like crazy, one was the state of everyone''s legs tightening the horse''s belly, and the soles of their feet never leaving the saddle.

    Fisk ordered loudly: "Throw! Harassment!"

    The noise was noisy, and he ordered his subordinates to do things with the simplest vocabulary.

    I saw the Russ cavalry in uniform white robes and blue stripes, the left hand clenched the recurve bow to the sky, the right hand immediately pulled out the quiver on the horse''s back, and pulled out the armor-piercing arrow to shoot right.

    Accuracy is no longer pursued, and the Ross cavalry, who are inferior in strength, are now all prairie light cavalry.

    The recurve bow of the big saw and the rapid throwing of light arrows, the extreme tactics trained in the training ground, are now being tested in actual combat.

    The Ross cavalry is shooting arrows at the fastest speed possible, and those who do it well can complete the speed of one arrow in two seconds.

    The super-fast rate of fire completely made up for the lack of troops, and the dense arrows hit the heads of the Frankish cavalry group.

    These armor-piercing arrows leap great distances, falling almost entirely with gravitational potential energy.

    The arrow no longer had strong kinetic energy, and hit the Frankish cavalry like a hailstone.

    The leather helmets were smashed into deep depressions, and those warriors who did not use cloth linings were immediately smashed to the point where their heads hummed.

    An arrow just pierced into the gap of the shoulder iron ring, giving the cavalry a not serious but very painful trauma.

    There are also unfortunate people who are fine, but the lack of defense of the horse is an arrow, which is a disaster for the fast-moving horses.

    Ludov could not ignore the existence of the Rus cavalry at all, and his subordinates were suffering casualties. This scene reminded him of the legend that when Charlemagne conquered the Avars, he was attacked by a large number of enemy cavalry archers.

    That was just a legend from a long time ago, Liudov didn''t know about it, and now he can only face this dilemma himself.

    The life and death of some of the fallen horses is unknown, and some horses clearly broke their legs after falling.

    "Stop the assault! Turn around! Fight the enemy cavalry!"

    Liudov''s troops were well-trained, and all the cavalry as a whole made short counterclockwise turns.

    Their rapid evolution also surprised the chasing Ross cavalry.

    In this regard, Fisk had finished a meeting with his brothers long before the war, and he held his recurve bow high: "We made it! Some things went according to plan!"

    So, the Russ cavalry responded with an evolution.

    The Ross cavalry currently participating in the war is full of 290 cavalry. After the injured and injured horses are absent, the remaining people are divided into three hundred-man teams and subdivided into twenty-nine ten-man teams.

    Since they are going to fight in the way of the Pechenegs, some of the lower-level officers in the team are Pechenegs, and a grand drama of the grassland cavalry versus the Western European cavalry has been staged.

    At the beginning, from the perspective of Ludov''s Frankish cavalry, these enemies were going to have a cavalry hedging against him.

    Hedge? Isn''t that suicidal?

    The spears moved forward, Liudov said nothing, his eyes were full of murderous intent, and his spear pointed to the direction of the cavalry charge.

    The Frankish cavalry adopted new tactics. They quickly built a wide cavalry wall to pressure the Rus cavalry.

    On the other hand, the Russ cavalry, the twenty-nine squads of three centurions, spontaneously divided into two groups, and quickly circled to the two flanks with the mobility advantage of the light cavalry.

    The cavalry passing by like a wind board shot two arrows rapidly, and when they went around the cavalry wall one after another, they did not forget to add two more arrows.

    Only in the first round, the two flanks of Ludov''s cavalry suffered special casualties.

    Some warriors were shot with arrows and fell off their horses inadvertently due to pain.

    Some unfortunate people were hit in the face and died on the spot by piercing arrows through their skulls.

    More than a dozen warriors stumbled and endured multiple arrow shafts in their chainmail, drawing their sabres high and eager to fight. Naihe, his horses were already stuck with arrows all over their bodies, laying on their side on the near-shore battlefield, trying to raise their heads and vomit blood...

    "It can be done! It''s just to bully them without bows and arrows." Fisk was overjoyed and hurriedly ordered his subordinates to keep their current positions and continue to shoot arrows.

    If the Frankish cavalry did not attack, the Russ cavalry kept a safe distance from them and kept shooting arrows.

    There are quivers on both sides of the saddle, and each bag is abruptly stuffed with fifty swords. They are very heavy burdens, so avoid the horses being too tired. The Russ cavalry is fighting without armor today.

    One of the advantages of continuous archery is that the load on the war horse is constantly decreasing.

    Liudov had never seen such cavalry tactics in his life. He saw his subordinates unload the round shields they carried on their backs and protect themselves on horseback.

    It''s not a problem to be passive like this, the enemy''s arrows seem to be infinite.

    Looking at the current situation, the Norman army has begun to take the opportunity to advance!

    Also, what happened to the west side? ! A forest moving? !

    In an instant, an arrow accidentally penetrated the Liudov round shield. He looked closely, and to be fair, it was a very beautiful cluster of armor-piercing arrows, like a needle.

    He also suddenly realized, and looking at this needle, it can mercilessly penetrate the chain mail iron ring and pierce deeply into the flesh.

    "Not good! I''ve been tricked."

    escape? Do not! You can''t just run away.

    The furious Liudov hurriedly ordered: "You can''t sit still! Continue to follow me!"

    Immediately Vidukind''s soul was possessed, and the furious Ludovlin threw away his spear. He pulled out a battle axe: "Let them see how powerful the axe is!"

    Therefore, in the face of this situation, it is better to restore the glorious tradition of the Frankish cavalry - throwing axes.

    Farrak''s cavalry resumed the charge, and Fisk felt deceitful not to see them holding their spears.

    Fisk didn''t think much about it, and his subordinates continued to use the old tactics to deliberately maintain a distance to carry out mount-and-shoot battles.

    Just as the two cavalrymen approached, a bunch of axes were thrown towards the Ross cavalry.

    And the Russ cavalry did not give it in vain. Some high-level fighters simply stood on the stirrup, holding three arrows in their right hand, and aimed at the Frankish cavalry who were very close.

    The armor-piercing arrow pierced through the body of the horse and through the chainmail of the warrior.

    The thrown double-edged axe swirled, and hitting the unarmored warhorse was a serious crack.

    The new round of confrontation between the two sides flickered losses, and the Ross cavalry also encountered unexpected casualties for the first time.

    Fisk, who had beaten the battalion commander for too long, did not think that the cavalry would suffer casualties, and that his own people could be hurt by the axe.

    It was Frank''s axe that smashed the Ross cavalry sober, followed by rage and a smart response.

    The Pechenegs in the team are asking everyone to keep the distance strictly, because the distance of manpower throwing axe is very limited, and the reserves of the axe must not be much, as long as the Ross cavalry keeps the distance and tricks the enemy to throw away the axe, the next is their own. kill.

    Therefore, the Frankish cavalry, who had been beaten all over by cavalry shooting, finally found a way. They began to throw axes frantically, and at the same time resisted the enemy''s always sharp arrows.

    Round after round.

    However, the battle situation was still deteriorating. The Franks had almost no losses in the more than ten rounds of confrontation that followed, and the Russ had no losses either.

    The Russ army stuck close to Ludov''s Frankish army like a plaster, and when the latter found their throwable axe was thrown clean, they suddenly realized that all this was the enemy''s conspiracy.

    "Haha! Their axes are gone!" Fisk, noticing the enemy''s predicament, stood on the stirrup and shouted to all his subordinates: "Go on! Shock! Shoot them in the face!"

    The right quiver was empty, so many people attached the left quiver to the right. This collective exchange of quivers, in the eyes of Liudov, who realized that something was wrong, was simply a sign of a decisive battle.

    Suddenly, the Russ cavalry launched an attack. In the face of this, the Frankish cavalry had no strength to organize the shield wall. There were soldiers with chain mail in their armors. The horses were exhausted and panting. .

    The Turkic horses with stronger endurance exerted a strong tactical advantage, and the Russ cavalry noticed that the enemy did not even have the energy to line up, and their confidence was greatly increased.

    The arrows kept chiseling on the body, and the Frankish cavalry, together with their horses, kept falling.

    A large number of soldiers dragged their wounded bodies and fled in the direction of Aleb Fortress following their Count Ludov.

    The Frankish cavalry, who had high hopes, was finally bled under the almost infinite arrow blows. If they did not leave the battlefield, everyone would die!

    This is a painful but not far road to escape. Compared with the embarrassing situation of the enemy, the Ross cavalry is also tired.

    Constantly drawing bows and shooting arrows, the soldiers are chasing after enduring the pain in their right arms. Facing the last quiver that gradually empties, is it possible to continue the pursuit and let the horses fly over the stone wall with wings? !

    In order to escape quickly, Liudov was desperately throwing away some debris. He untied a key rope, so that the armor protecting Brother Ma fell off. The other warriors followed suit, and the Frankish cavalry, mainly composed of Saxons, was literally beaten to pieces.

    The grandeur of the battlefield was clearly seen by the people watching the battle at the stone walls of the fortress. They saw the tragic defeat of Lord Liudov and the escape of the last cavalry.

    The soldiers in the fortress hurriedly opened the drawbridge, and those soldiers with bows climbed to the top of the city one after another and shot arrows at the chasing Ross cavalry. Arrows can''t hit the enemy at all, they can only play a deterrent role.

    The feathers of the big white goose feathers are too conspicuous Fisk clearly noticed the enemy''s countermeasures.

    Take the time to keep up with the greatness of the enemy and dash across the drawbridge and into the fort?

    Do not! Let these cowards fleeing the battlefield go back to the fort!

    Because in the rear of the Rus army, a coalition of more than 5,000 new Danish-Russian-Slavs has begun a siege march.

    After all, even if the battle was hurried, Ragnar, Speuter, and Medved would never have missed the opportunity of the Ross cavalry.

    "Let''s go!" Fisk turned his horse''s head: "Kill the enemy''s wounded soldiers and save our wounded!"

    After all, he muttered a few more words: "Rurik, don''t blame me for today''s loss..."

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 929ï¼š Battle of Aleb Fort begins

    Ludov''s Frankish cavalry, who only thought about evacuating the battlefield, had no time to take care of their casualties. After successfully passing through the moat, the winch in control of the drawbridge quickly pulled up the wooden bridge.

    When the last cavalry hurriedly smashed into the stone wall without caring about his injury, those who controlled the drawbridge also hurried back.

    Liudov clenched the reins and kept shouting: "Quick! Block the gate! Push the vehicle over to block the gate!"

    After all, it pointed at the people who were already on the city wall: "Pick up bows, arrows, stones, and don''t let them try to get to the city!"

    Regardless of whether these verbal orders were received or not, the defenders would die at the thought of breaking the city, and the armed militia rushed towards the east-facing wall in large numbers.

    There are thick walls of tall stones, and outside the walls are deliberately dug trenches.

    Just last autumn, it was this group of laborers who moved stones, felled trees, and used various tools to dig the earth pit around the fortress.

    Some of the work is for the defense of war, and now it''s time to test the results of the work! It is that they have no desire for this war in the slightest.

    People''s faces were twitching, and the hands holding the stones were shaking.

    The bow-wielding warriors did their best to keep their composure, hoping for a miracle.

    From the perspective of these people, the war over the Aleb Fortress on the Isthmus of Lindholm was the largest civil war that broke out in the Danish world in the long history of the past.

    In the past, various lords would organize armies to attack each other in order to obtain the title of the lord (king) and real strength, but the scale of the war has never been as large as it is today.

    Perhaps, this is the battle of faith.

    The Danish tribes, some carry out their reverence for Odin and the Norse gods, and some convert to God.

    As for the resident Saxons, they fled to Denmark in order to continue their belief in the sacred wood, but in the end, they could not escape the fate of converting to God in order to survive.

    Whether these Danes or Saxons believe in God in absolute terms, it is clear that the actual battle that follows has little to do with illusory beliefs.

    This war is almost killing for the sake of killing. If you don''t want to be killed, you kill the enemy, and the identity conversion is exactly the same.

    Now, no one feels that the next battle can be contained by some force. The attacker is eager to fight, and the defender can only risk everything to defend.

    Once, in the civil war in Denmark, the fighters joined the battle as soldiers, and when they took up arms, they were ready to die in battle.

    And today''s battle is related to the lives of everyone in the fort.

    It is in this desperate situation that the desire to survive trumps everything. The Danes, the Saxons, in order to survive, they had to break out the most brutal civil war against their attacking Danish brethren.

    How tragic is the cannibalism of the same kind, but Ragnar now does not regard the people who betrayed Odin in the front fortress as a kindred.

    The army of tens of thousands of people launched an attack regardless of primary or secondary. For this siege, Ragnar made some preparations overnight.

    If the main force of the Rus army was here, how would they attack a city protected by high walls?

    It is probably to use some heavy equipment, such as dozens of warriors hugging a large tree trunk together and constantly ramming towards the city gate. There is a more straightforward and risky measure, which is to make some long ladders and forcibly climb the wall.

    The two heavy weapons Ragnar are crafted from existing materials.

    Some buildings in the village of Lindholm were maliciously demolished, and three straight oak beams of the longhouse were pieced together and tied with twine to create a battering ram.

    Where is the joy of climbing the wall and breaking the city when hitting the door?

    More than ten longhouses were demolished, resulting in as many as thirty long ladders of average quality.

    The production of these siege equipment could be completed overnight, and it would have been impossible without the support of the Russ military division based on some parts and materials.

    Of course, this also lies in the fact that Ragnar''s New Danish Kingdom Army is no longer an absolute barbarian who can only "fight in groups" due to its contact with the Rus Kingdom.

    They ushered in a key innovation in tactical awareness.

    Therefore, for the defenders, their attempt to contain the barbarian offensive with a tall city wall ushered in a daunting challenge.

    ...

    Liudov, who was returning to the city, hurriedly dismounted, and was worried to see that there were not even half of the cavalry returning.

    Many were covered in arrows with tan feathers, and chainmail was useless against these arrows. The arrow cluster has penetrated deeply into the soldier''s flesh and blood. As for the soldier who did not fall off the horse and die, it is probably because of his strong willpower and desire to survive.

    Until they entered the fort, they couldn''t hold on any longer.

    More than a dozen cavalrymen fell directly from their horses. When their companions hurriedly dismounted to check, they were surprised to find that they were almost out of breath.

    Seeing this scene, Liudov held his head in both hands, his eyes were like copper bells, he covered the ground and grew up and shouted in despair.

    Because these are all the cronies he brought from his hometown in the fief! There are a large number of small lords, all of whom are distinguished military nobles in their Westphalian fiefs.

    In the cavalry confrontation so far, he has to lose 80% of the military nobles?

    Even the warriors who survived and stood on the ground were mostly wounded. The soldier bravely pulled out the cluster of arrows on his body, vomiting blood and lamenting that his chain mail was useless.

    More cruel than the loss of cavalry warriors is the loss of warhorses!

    Once there are no horses, the cavalry can only fight as heavy infantry, and the current situation is that there are not one out of ten intact warhorses.

    The proud cavalry had lost their combat effectiveness, and only one hundred were left alive who successfully retreated to the fortress, and were generally injured.

    Sadly, now is the time to employ people. Knowing that the last cronies are exhausted and unfit for injury, these people are indispensable in the current defense battle.

    Facing the defeat of the cavalry, Esquier, the sage who went north, was almost in a coma. He braced himself and held up the gilded cross, and shouted to the sky: "Lord! Save your poor lamb! Let down the wrath of thunder and kill the Normans who attacked the city!"

    Of course, the Lord did not appear, and Ragnar''s New Danish Army and the Rus Army with a large number of torsional slingshots had already approached the outer city wall of the fortress.

    Ludov, who had been manic for a while, regained his rationality. He violently pulled out the arrow from his body, glanced at his own blood on the sharp arrow cluster, and broke it off in anger.

    He ordered his subordinates: "Follow me if you still have the strength! Guard our fortress!"

    ...

    The angle of view turned back to the outside of the city.

    Despite the victory, Fisk''s cavalry suffered losses.

    Looking at the infantry coming one after another, the cavalry heard his astonishing orders.

    "Siege warfare is not our strength, take away the injured brother, we will retreat to the rear to rest first!"

    Really want to retreat? Why not chase after the victory?

    Vengeful cavalry warriors had to do what they were told, dragging away their wounded or dead comrades in the hope that they would still have a chance to fight.

    The Russ cavalry performed a mass killing of the Frankish cavalry, the battlefield was littered with the corpses of enemy cavalry, and a lot of "horse meat".

    From the standpoint of Ragnar, Spuet, and a large number of warriors, what the Ross cavalry accomplished was clearly a one-sided killing.

    However, Fisk was unhappy about this battle. When the tactical evacuation was taking place, he met the neatly lined Ross army division. The embarrassment on his face was really seen by Speuter.

    "That''s all the Frankish cavalry. Boy! You''ve won!"

    Spuut squinted and boasted, and beat his chest with the hilt of his sword, expressing his inner praise.

    Fisk, who was holding the reins, forced a smile: "Who knew they would throw axes. I killed and injured thirty brothers, and I''m sorry King."

    "Really? I''m afraid the king will not blame you. We have all seen it. You almost completely wiped out the enemy''s cavalry. You have worked hard, hurry to the rear for training and treatment, and the next is the battle of our infantry."

    "Okay!" Spuyut nodded: "You must send me a signal when you invade the city. I will call up the elite cavalry to charge again and join the melee in the city."

    The cavalry retreated from the front lines to meet the people pushing and pulling the torsion slingshot trolley.

    A large number of trolleys are loaded with slingshots unloaded from the ship, and the number is as many as fifty. Even because there are not enough trolleys, some people need to cooperate with each other to carry them.

    Heavy weapons were hidden behind the large army, concealed by a large number of flying flags.

    The Russ Army''s partial divisions are neatly organized, and the towering thousand spears of the Slav Army have completely created a moving forest.

    Their march was too steady, which Spewter did on purpose.

    Because it was agreed before the war that this is Jutland, the land of the Danes! Naturally, the occupation of the fort was first completed by the New Danish King Ragnar.

    The Rus people will not take credit for themselves, and the enemy''s cavalry can be seen to have turned into a piece of horse meat. The New Denmark Kingdom''s army has a great reputation, and their march has no formation at all. Everyone hopes to be the first group of people to break the city, just because they can give priority to grabbing the best property.

    Indeed, now Ragnar can only call on the lords to take their lives on the basic principle of "whoever grabs the silver coins first".

    So the first group of soldiers of the Kingdom of New Denmark rushed to the ditch outside the outer city.

    Some people who were rushing fast were stunned and simmered!

    If you suddenly fall into a dirt pit that is more than one person high, you will definitely smash your mouth and chew the mud, not to mention that some sharpened pine branches were deliberately inserted into the pit.

    The sharp wood branches were originally inserted after the trench was dug last autumn. After a winter, these wood branches returned to dryness, but after being soaked by freezing rain, the wood branches became rather brittle.

    Many soldiers who accidentally rushed into the trenches were pierced through their bodies, and those who were lucky were immediately hit by the enemy.

    It was a large number of people standing on the solid stone wall. They smashed down the stones that were available everywhere in the fortress with strong anger.

    The arrows also shot condescendingly, along with the stones, and immediately gave the first attackers a head-on blow.

    Ragnar had never seen this scene.

    A large number of soldiers were still rushing forward, and more fell into the trenches.

    To be fair, it''s not difficult to get up from the trench, it''s not particularly steep, just take some time to use swords and tomahawks as tools to help you climb up to the ground.

    But now that''s impossible, those fighters who fall in are targeted with tools, and anyone who tries to climb back is shot with precision.

    To make matters worse, the attackers kept squeezing the front line, and even if someone was lucky enough to climb up, they were pushed back into the trenches in an instant.

    Hundreds of people have been squeezed in the ditch in a short period of time, and those warriors who had been fine but were squeezed at the bottom were gradually suffocated by their companions.

    "Don''t rush! This is a trap."

    Ragnar was struggling to maintain order, urging people to remain calm.

    Unfortunately, the roar and wailing completely suppressed his roar.

    The attack of the New Danish Army was delayed by the trenches. At the beginning, they did not feel much about the scale of the city wall. Now, looking at it again, they must first break through the man-eating trench, and then climb the tall stone wall.

    Is this also a way of war?

    Ragnar, who led the siege for the first time, bought a painful lesson with blood under the Aleb fortress, and the lesson continued to deteriorate.

    The stone fell like a flash crash!

    The small stone is as big as a fist, and can be thrown about forty meters away by manpower. Large stones need to be held in both hands. They are moved to the battlements with great effort, and then fall off, relying on gravity and inertia to smash the people under the trenches.

    After suffering initial heavy losses, the somewhat sober New Danes began to retreat.

    Maybe it''s wrong to hit this direction, and it''s okay to rush in another direction?

    Most of them make their own decisions for the lords, and they take their own people and spread out to the two wings.

    But despairingly, the entire fortress was surrounded by a circle of trenches!

    The entire fortress is big or small, not small. The stones and wood create a circle of walls, and the walls are guarded by enemies.

    The current battle situation is too tangled, like a crab in front of you, without the right tools, you can''t speak.

    Because the chicken thief Liudov left two gates for the fortress.

    There is only a very narrow flat between the wall and the trench of the Outer Guocheng. It is impossible for the siege soldiers to deploy, and it is even more impossible to protect the long ladder.

    The Saxons in the region support Liudorf. With such public opinion, it is understandable to arrange some non-discriminatory work? Liudov deliberately arranged for the people to dig deep pits and build high walls, so as to verify the loyalty of the people, and it was also his exaggerated demand for safety. In today''s battle, it is obviously the most correct decision to have strict requirements for building a city!

    This time, his own life can be saved, and Esquill''s life can also be saved.

    Is that so?

    Liudov ignored the arrow wounds on his body and commanded the army to fight hard at the city wall. Another group of priests wearing black robes with hoods, led by Esquier, stood on the top of the city, holding the cross high and reading the scriptures, as if God could give the defenders divine power.

    If the divine power was really useful, he would not have built the Aleb Fortress.

    To a large extent, this fortified city is actually guarding against the Horrick forces in the north. Horrick was born in a Norman pirate, and he surrendered to the kingdom''s many rebellions. Maybe he suddenly became windy and rebelled again. In order to avoid being attacked, defeated, or used as a sacrifice, the sturdy Aleb Castle rose from the ground in a short time.

    Now, the defenders are shooting at arrow towers and throwing various stones on the city walls.

    The new Danish army on the attacking side was forced by the situation, that is, unable to continue to attack and die, and did not want to shamefully admit that the first battle was not good.

    Ragnar and many of the lords of Zealandia kept a safe distance with their troops. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that they didn''t know anything about trenches and traps because they didn''t do a good job of battlefield reconnaissance at first.

    On the contrary, there is a breakthrough in the battlefield - the main entrance.

    The trench at the main entrance is severely bent, and a large platform is formed at the entrance. But the defenses there are also the strongest, and for the army to break in and deploy the battering rams, the drawbridge must first be resolved.

    Perhaps also the savage tactics of forcibly filling the trenches, which are nearly impossible.

    While they were at a loss, they also completely blocked the offensive route of the Ross Army.

    Spewute and Medvet, who led the team to march in a neat and unhurried manner, were speechless at the anxiety of the battle ahead.

    The two walked in front of the formation, and behind them were two thousand Russ divisions.

    "What is that Ragnar doing? He wants honor but he is not attacking the city." Medved wondered.

    "It is clear that we have encountered difficulties, and it seems that this difficulty is not something we can easily overcome."

    Spuut showed obvious concern. Since it was difficult for even the real Varyags to attack the city, Medvet became cautious.

    "How do you decide?" he asked.

    Spuyut settled down: "Reconcile with Ragnar first. Get a bunch of cowards out of the way, and then we''ll show all the Torsion Slingshots."

    "Ah?! I can see that it''s a stone wall You''re going to let the slingshot knock the wall down?"

    "How is that possible. Just help Ragnarden City. We''ll just march on like this. Listen, the Danes are slaughtering in the civil war, which is good for the future of our kingdom of Rus."

    Medved''s eyebrows trembled when he heard it: "I... thought you regarded Ragnar as a friend. Would you like to see them die in battle?"

    "You misunderstood, I have nothing to do with them, it''s just the king''s order to keep us cooperating. It''s..." Speuter took another look at the castle wall that had been fighting for a long time and was close at hand: "Even if we stay King Rick is here, and he must not have imagined that this fortress is as hard as iron. Ragnar''s people are killed and killed, so we can avoid our casualties. I repeat, Ross does not need a strong Denmark."

    The error-free chapters of "The Rise of Rurik" will continue to be updated, and there will be no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend it!

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 930ï¼š Battle of Waiguo City

    "Get out of the way! Dodge if you don''t attack."

    "Don''t get in our way!"

    "The Danes are back, now it''s time for us Rus to attack."

    The Russ troops who marched were rude, and they had high fighting spirit. Due to the experience of storming the city many times in the past, facing the current Aleb Fortress, they did not think that this was a hard bone that was difficult to gnaw away.

    The New Denmark Royal Army can''t tell how hard it is. Since the Rus people are going to work hard, let them go for it.

    The Danish troops retreated one after another, so the uniformed Russ troops arrived at the front line one after another.

    It was a large number of warriors in white robes with blue cloth strips stitched across their chests.

    They held up a large number of flags, and the emblems on the flags were exactly the same as their clothes.

    I thought that after the unremitting efforts of the military and civilians, the Norman army was greatly shriveled and had already retreated, and Liudov was exhausted. I did not expect that they still have a strong backup army. This is really a disaster.

    Liudov dragged his weary body into the northern saint Esquil, who was still holding the cross high.

    "They...really the Ross army you said?"

    "That''s them! Ah! Probably their leader Rurik was among them. Yes! It must be so."

    With that being said, Esquill is standing here with all his strength now, his legs are trembling, and he is unwilling to leave at all if he insists on his beliefs.

    "They look like they''re going to attack the city. I''m afraid the soldiers won''t be able to last long. Even this ditch..." With that, Liudov stuck his head out to take a look, his scalp tingling in shock.

    During the melee, he didn''t have time to think too much, and now he saw the trenches full of Norman corpses, and a large number of wriggling dying people. He never expected to be involved in such epic battles in the Danish world.

    "My God." Ludov, who withdrew his head, hurriedly crossed his chest: "They are savages, so fearless. They charge quickly, and they will be able to fill the trench. What deep hatred do I have with them? As for that? ?"

    Ludov couldn''t figure it out, and Esquil couldn''t figure it out even more.

    Then stop thinking about it.

    Dragging an extremely tired body, Liudov yelled at the soldiers and civilians in the city: "I want more stones! This is the last battle, we must live!"

    Where did the stone come from? The entire Aleb Fortress is built on a mound, and under the thin layer of soil is a whole granite mound. The unreliable excavation of rocks by surprise, the military and civilians began to demolish houses, transport the stones to trolleys, and transport them towards the stone wall.

    At the same time, the arrival of the Ross Army gave Ragnar, who suffered huge losses and could not be attacked for a long time, a great spiritual inspiration.

    "You can count." He patted Speuter on the shoulder and said angrily: "I can''t do anything, and the siege weapons I have prepared are not enough. You have to help me."

    The Ross army had already settled in place, and Speuter raised his head when he heard it, and saw that the stone battlements were full of people, showing off their might.

    "You are fully prepared but you can''t attack?"

    "Because of the **** trench! Like a huge tomb, my soldiers died in it. They were shot and smashed to death. Damn, my long ladder can''t be erected, my battering ram can''t be deployed."

    "It turned out to be like this?" Speuter wanted to find out, so he personally led a dozen brothers out of the array and ran to the trench.

    They saw a shocking scene. The ditch was indeed full of warriors and blood-stained stones of various sizes scattered in it.

    Suddenly, another fist-sized stone was thrown over.

    "Be careful, old man!" Some soldiers hurriedly guarded him with shields, making Speuter avoid the plot.

    His entire torso was protected by the shield wall built by the assault, and stones and arrows hit the shield and crackled. He had seen the reason why Ragnar''s minions were failing, and was incensed by the defensive behavior of the enemy.

    How is it good?

    You can''t really figure out a way to move the earth to fill the trenches, and the city''s walls look solid compared to the past.

    "Yes! The key to breakthrough lies in the city gate!"

    Having figured out a way, Speuter hurriedly returned to the safe area and negotiated with the smug Ragnar and many lords of Zealand.

    "You see it all? You... have a plan?" Ragnar asked anxiously.

    "Yes. You can follow my plan, it should be feasible."

    Spuut was confident, and he immediately entered the Rus army''s main formation to gather the pirates he brought from Saaremaa.

    Everyone thought that the boss wanted to ask him to attack the city wall by force. Even the powerful New Denmark Army could not do it. How could he be a pure pirate.

    Everyone obviously got it wrong, only to hear Speuter screaming: "I need a warrior to open a gap for the whole army! We have to break through the enemy''s defense and destroy the drawbridge. As long as the **** drawbridge comes down, the battering ram can knock it down. The door slammed open."

    After he finished speaking, he simply pointed at a man: "Tralang! The opportunity to make merit is here, bring your brothers to charge me once."

    "This... boss, is this too scary?"

    "Huh? You want to disobey? Fool, think about the honor after victory, do you want Ganyu to be mediocre?"

    Trarang gritted his teeth and had to bite the bullet and take over the task.

    As a result, the siege commando was quickly established.

    Able to climb and roll around at sea for a long time, the Viking pirates of Saaremaa Island surrendered to Ross, and their flexible skills can be used in some special places, such as climbing over a trench full of corpses, and climbing to meet the persecution drawbridge winch.

    Thirty warriors, including Trarang, led the mission, armed with shields and axes, and ropes for climbing the trenches, ready to charge.

    Trarang put on his helmet, and raised his battle axe to greet the guys: "It''s time for meritorious service, come with me!"

    Thirty people launched the attack, and behind them, there were twenty torsion slingshots assumed by the Ross Army. After the adjustment of the slingshot''s elements, the shooting angle is locked, and the "birds" of the battlements are aimed at.

    The cast-iron projectiles were in place, just waiting for Spuet''s order to fire.

    Likewise, all the crossbow-wielding fighters in the Rus army, no matter if they were holding a light wooden crossbow or a heavy steel crossbow, the archers assembled a hundred, and they stood beside the torsion slingshot array, which was tied with the latter. Support troops.

    Such a bizarre scene had already frightened Esquil to rush out of the city wall with the little priest, taking the gilded cross with him while he evacuated.

    This act surprised Liudov inexplicably.

    "Hey! What are you running?! Don''t you want to stick to the front of the city?"

    However, facing Ludov''s loud questioning, Esquil ran away without looking back.

    Through the actions of the priests, Liudov felt a strong sense of ominousness, and the atmosphere was terrifying. When he saw a group of Norman soldiers from Russ attacking silently with axes, he immediately ordered to block them.

    At this moment, Liudov finally understood what scared the priest away.

    Twenty torsion slingshots of the attackers were fired at the same time following Speuter''s order.

    In one salvo, twenty conical cast-iron rounds were fired violently at the battlements near the main gate.

    This was a very close distance. The hard iron bullets smashed the granite chips into the air, and the disintegrating sharp fragments scratched the guards behind. Even the battlement stones were smashed and smashed, leaving small gaps in the guards'' barriers.

    Some of the defending soldiers were directly hit in the body, the iron bullet directly smashed the sternum, and the liver and gallbladder were broken.

    The battlefield is such a coincidence.

    A projectile hit Ludov''s helmet impartially. Thanks to his battlefield experience, the lacing of the helmet was always loosened, his leather helmet was smashed, and his head was buzzing. He hurriedly silenced his head, sighing that his head was still there, but when he looked at his right hand, it was astonishingly full of blood.

    It was the edges and corners of the helmet that cut his scalp, and he quickly wiped out the wetness again, and then felt his face smeared with blood.

    He didn''t even have time to deal with his wounds, and subconsciously fell down to avoid this incredible attack.

    After a salvo of slingshots, it was another salvo of crossbow arrays. Arrows slammed into the battlements, and those who dared to throw stones were shot directly.

    "Free fire! Protect our warriors!" Speuter added.

    Warriors, like hunters, aim their deadly weapons at the battlements, waiting for an opportunity to shoot down "a bird".

    There are also towers guarding the city walls, and these towers are now the target of public criticism. The defenders with bows on them were either shot to death, or curled up into a ball and hoped that there would be a plank to save their lives. However, the ruthless projectile penetrated the tower, and the Ross Army is now playing a **** game.

    The defenders were completely suppressed and beaten to the point of being unable to lift their heads.

    This "fire suppression" tactic is really a tactic summed up by the Ross Army in the face of siege battles many times in the past ten years, relying on the existing weapons and equipment. This kind of tactic consumes a lot of projectiles and arrows, but it can successfully destroy the city, and all the losses are worth it.

    Of course, this tactic is too new for any Frankish army. Moreover, the defenders were the Frankish Saxons and the Danes who had converted to God.

    Trarang never thought that he could carry the hope of breaking the city of tens of thousands of people. He led his brothers and jumped into the trench full of corpses. Everyone was horrified when they witnessed everything.

    They were walking among Rouran''s corpses, and accidentally stepped on a lump of paste. When they pulled out their boots, they found that there were blood clots stuck to them like paste.

    "Don''t be stunned! Climb up with me and chop off their winches." He shouted vigorously, at the same time overcoming his own fear.

    Although the defenders did not dare to show their faces, they noticed that the enemy was trying to attack. Some rocks were thrown haphazardly into the sky in an attempt to hit an enemy. There are also defenders who push stones over the stacking walls and rely on luck to kill the enemy.

    Those big rocks that suddenly fell are easy to hide, and a lot of fist-sized rocks are a threat.

    Thirty people from Trarang climbed to the other side of the high ditch one after another, and the narrow foothold was directly for one person to stand sideways. Behind them were neatly stacked stones. Can collapse.

    These 30 warriors raised their round shields over their heads, were they smashed by stones? They relentlessly moved in the direction of the drawbridge. The warriors not far away followed the warriors'' actions the whole time. As they got closer to the drawbridge, the cheers became more enthusiastic.

    From Ragnar''s point of view, he felt that the battle situation was completely favorable to his side, so he called all the soldiers who were on standby with the battering ram and gave them the order they had to complete: "When the Rus people put down the drawbridge, you will use the most Rush up quickly. Hit the enemy''s wooden door! No matter the cost!"

    The time of the Assault Warriors was very precious. Trarang and his brothers finally stood under the doorway. Behind them was the hard wooden door, and in front of them was the winch system and the erected suspension bridge.

    But who would have thought that a dark arrow suddenly caught them off guard from above Chengmendong.

    Several soldiers were injured, and several were shot with arrows in their necks, and blood spurted out.

    "Damn, there are still dark arrows in this place? Let''s smash the winch!"

    So a group of warriors made concerted efforts to smash the sturdy left and right bronze ratchet winches. The thick cable was smashed, and the heavy suspension bridge collapsed.

    Ragnar was overjoyed: "Battery hammer! Charge me!"

    Let''s see more than 20 people work together to carry the siege ram made of three oak beams. Although its shape is simple, when it rushes over the suspension bridge and slams into the wooden door, it also causes the entire city gate to tremble.

    A breach was opened, but the narrow wooden bridge could not ensure an influx of soldiers, and the attack could not be launched without the gates opened.

    The New Danish Army and the Rus Army waited for the wooden door to be smashed open, and they also learned that there were enemies on the city wall secretly attacking the city gate hole.

    Trarang and his men immediately joined the door slamming work, and some of the soldiers held their shields high to protect the brothers who were operating the battering ram.

    Every time it hits, the gate will experience a violent vibration, and even the city gate hole will be shaken off some dust.

    From Liudov''s point of view, he is not convinced that the city wall he ordered to build is indestructible, but the wooden door is definitely not strong enough.

    The wooden door is the oak board of Lindholm Village, which is made of local materials, and is nailed together by iron nails.

    Liudov is still curled up into a section, at most dare to kneel on the city wall, for fear that he will be shot through his head. He finally cleaned up the bleeding brain, and withdrew a dusty plain cloth to wrap his head, but the cloth quickly turned red.

    "Continue to persevere! The people at the city gate, shoot me arrows to kill them, and don''t allow them to smash the gate."

    He continued to order.

    The nobles personally led the army to guard the gates of Waiguo City, which was like a general, but Liudov''s last cronies couldn''t tolerate their Count continuing to be reckless on the front line, especially the cloth he wrapped his head was too scary. The trusted soldiers were afraid that Liudov''s blood would be drained, and despite his objection, he dragged him down abruptly.

    "You let me go! I''m going to keep fighting. You mustn''t be cowards."

    One person said with grief and indignation: "But my lord, it''s too dangerous here. You must not make mistakes, we should retreat to the inner castle."

    "Ridiculous! I withdraw, what will the people do?"

    "Only God can decide the rest! My brothers and I are willing to hold on to the end, but my lord, you must withdraw to the safe inner fort."

    Just when Liudov and his cronies were confused about whether to retreat, the tremor of the city gate had become very obvious.

    The arrows of the Rus army still fell from the sky, so that the cronies had to hold up their cowhide round shields to protect their masters.

    A large number of people have retreated, and if these people have a God''s perspective, they will find that the west gate of the fortress is invincible.

    However, the gates were blocked, and some debris was piled up in the city gate, which was artificially blocked the driver''s retreat.

    After all, this was an order issued by Liudov, who was in a hurry. Based on his combat experience in the south, he felt that being a tortoise with a shrunken head could drain the barbarians to retreat.

    The people were unable to leave the city, much less willing to leave the city. They were Saxons and Danes who had converted to God, and the attackers were clearly kin of traditional Odinian beliefs. It was because they knew each other very well that they knew what kind of tragedy they faced when they escaped.

    The women rushed to the small inner fort with their children in their arms, and the men suffered some losses but were still determined to hold on.

    A large number of defenders withdrew from the dangerous city walls and spontaneously gathered around Ludov.

    Seeing that he still has a loyal and loyal army, this situation is nothing more than a wry smile.

    "My warriors!" He held back his dizziness and clenched his iron sword: "The gate can''t hold up anymore! Build a shield into a wall and put all the spearheads forward. I will welcome our final battle!"

    Indeed, after more than 30 hits, the wooden door still seemed to stand still.

    In fact, those nails have loosened, and the battering ram is accelerating and loosening every time it hits, and it is only a matter of time before the whole is broken.

    When its structural strength was destroyed to a point of disintegration, the wooden door as a whole was smashed into pieces. However, the soldier who just smashed the wooden door didn''t have time to be happy, and a terrible thing happened!

    Under the watchful eyes of both attackers and defenders, the damaged wooden door directly dragged the superstructure of the city gate hole to collapse. The bronze winch collapsed, and the stones used to lift the counterweight fell. The disintegration of various instruments actually caused the collapse of the entire city gate! The part of the city gate of the stone wall, which was built purely by the gravity of granite without cement bonding, collapsed suddenly!

    Everything came very suddenly, a large number of stones fell, and Tralang was buried by the overwhelming stones at the sound of his throat.

    Or rather, part of it was buried.

    Trarang was smashed to the point of internal injuries to his arms and legs, and he crawled out of the rubble like a mouse in any severe pain. Many people also struggled to climb out, and many more people were crushed and screamed. There were nearly 60 soldiers who insisted on slamming the door near Chengmendong. It collapsed, and there were not one out of ten that was pulled out immediately.

    Almost died like this without honor.

    Trarang reluctantly looked behind him, the collapsed gate formed a rock slope, and the tall stone wall blocking the army''s attack collapsed and a large gap collapsed.

    Look ahead of yourself! A large number of soldiers are rushing towards themselves.

    The general attack has begun.

    Trarang couldn''t care too much about such a majestic scene. He moved very quickly, and finally jumped back into the corpse pile in the trench. Because he knew that no one had time to save the people who were crushed under the stone, and he stayed at the scene only to be trampled to death by his comrades.

    He completed his mission and left the battlefield.

    For Ragnar, Spewute and others, the fort had been breached, and all that was left was to rush in and loot the belongings. No one is more positive about this sort of thing than the Danish lords in Zealand.

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 931ï¼š Battle in the outer city of Aleb fort

    The hands clenching the spear were trembling, and the armed men in the city stood behind the collapsed stone gate, nervously waiting for the final battle.

    Liudov, whose head was adorned with colors, had no intention of retreating. In his extreme excitement, he no longer felt the pain of the wound, nor the coming of death.

    His mind was blank, and he just wanted to stand here with the army and fight the Norman army to the end.

    "Better get ready! Here they come!"

    The first shield-wielding fighters of the Royal Danish Army roared up the slopes full of rubble and broken wood. They had no time to care about the despairing wailing of their buried comrades, and they were thinking of entering the city and making the first contribution.

    These Danish fighters from Zeeland were standing on the heights, and their hearts tensed when they saw that the enemies in the fort were lined up.

    Such reckless rushing is bound to lead to a chaotic battle, and the quicker the rush, the easier it is to be killed.

    But behind them were thousands of fighters eager to enter the city. The narrow drawbridge was crowded with people, and more soldiers simply jumped into the ditch full of corpses, and then climbed to the opposite side and rushed toward the collapsed stone gate along the path under the wall.

    The people behind were urging them to push and shove with their shields, and the vanguard had no choice but to let out a thunderous roar, rushing with their iron swords and hand axes high.

    The savage hand-to-hand combat begins!

    The shields slammed into each other, and the desperate defenders gathered nearly a thousand people, all of them blocking the collapsed stone gate.

    Liudov, who was wearing a lot of paint, was sitting here, roaring in disbelief: "Block them! Push them out of the gap! Kill them! Build a new wall with their corpses!"

    The defenders were already in a desperate situation. They gritted their teeth or screamed, and the weapons in their hands stabbed straight ahead, which really made the attackers feel great pressure.

    A considerable number of these Danish warriors from Zealand are unarmored, and they don''t care whether the defenders in the fort may be of the same race. Killing the defenders and looting the spoils immediately improves their lives. This is the source of their desperate efforts.

    Only now, these most fierce warriors are in a dilemma...

    The spearhead of the defenders stabbed wildly, and the round shield could block it for a while. As long as a spear broke through the gap and stabbed fiercely, it meant the death of a soldier.

    In the battlefield surrounding the collapsed stone gate, Gong Fang could only pass through the gap with a small number of people, and even if the troops were strong, it could not be deployed. Moreover, because the armies of these new Danish kingdoms belonged to various lords, each lord was eager to make profits first, and the battlefield became disordered, and countless sword and shield players hoped to enter the city quickly.

    As a result, the Russ army with superior equipment was completely blocked in the rear, completely unaware of the melee that occurred in the city.

    Poor Trarang, with more bruises on his body, returned to the Ross army with his surviving brother, and sat on the ground gasping for breath.

    "Ah! I almost thought you were being pinned down." When he said this, Spuyote''s heart was still beating wildly. "How many people have you come back?"

    "As you can see, six."

    "Ah? Everyone else was crushed to death?"

    "Maybe." Trarang didn''t want to say more: "I think my bones are broken a lot, and I almost died. The battle is like this, next time I won''t come..."

    After all, he fainted directly. If it wasn''t for the presence of snoring after being checked, Spuyut really felt that this guy died in battle.

    The warriors dispatched cooperated with Ragnar''s slamming warriors and exchanged tragic sacrifices for the collapse of the stone gate.

    Trarang was carried to the rear to rest with the resting cavalry.

    Looking at the current situation, the neatly lined Ross Army can only passively watch the battle!

    In the really anxious battlefield, the soldiers on both sides of the offensive and defensive are backlogged together like canned sardines.

    Spuyut, on the other hand, gave support to the Allied troops by taking air leave, fearing that he would injure the allied troops, so he gave up.

    Until, Ragnar himself, who took the risk and rushed to the front line to find out the situation of the battle, rushed to the side of Spuyut in a hurry.

    "They are fighting around the stone wall, and the defenders have made new walls with their bodies. You hurry up and fire your javelins with your weapons!"

    "Ah?" Spuyut''s beard trembled in shock: "Won''t it hurt your people?"

    "I don''t care too much! The javelin can kill the enemy and break their front, and we will win!"

    "Okay. This is likely to hurt the friendly troops, don''t blame me afterwards..."

    "Bah! If I blame you, let Thor strike me with lightning!"

    Spuyu was very calm and ordered all the torsion slingshots to be adjusted to extreme shooting angles.

    The javelin was inserted into the chute, the shooting angle reached an astonishing 70 degrees, and the charge was reduced, and twenty javelins fired in salvo.

    Accompanied by the slingshot shooting, there is also the projectile of the crossbow. This time, Spuyut threw most of his long-range soldiers into support.

    In the city, the terrifying fighters have been going on for a while, and the fighters on both the offensive and defensive sides who contacted first have all died in battle. Even if they are injured, they will be trampled to death once they fall to the ground.

    Soldiers fought fiercely in the special mud created by blood, and the battle became a struggle of will.

    The battle of the city wall gap was unprecedentedly anxious. In this objectively cramped battlefield, the defenders with absolute strength could hold on for a long time.

    Until a whistling sound came from the sky...

    The javelins spun down from the sky, their tail feathers whistling against the air. It slammed down almost at a vertical angle, and any wooden shield was meaningless to it.

    Iron helmets were smashed through, and chain mail was smashed through. Because the javelin is a "blind shot", the roughly aimed projectile makes the landing point a probability surface covering the entire city gate battlefield. It kills indiscriminately, and those who hit the javelin are often pierced through the body and killed.

    Liudov had no idea that this was also the way of war.

    "Normans are simply beasts, they actually kill their own people?!"

    Some of the subordinates couldn''t stand it any longer, and shouted loudly: "Sir, we must withdraw. You will die if you stand here again!"

    "No! I won''t withdraw." Although Liudov was very tired, he still had to persevere.

    "Sir, just listen to everyone for once! We can''t hold it anymore, we have to retreat to the inner city."

    Liudov remained unmoved until Duo Javelin fell not far in front of him.

    It was a personal soldier who dismounted and was stabbed to death by a javelin.

    To make matters worse, the enemy''s arrows slammed down, and the casualties of the defenders were increasing rapidly.

    Just when Liudov was hesitating, his last cronies simply resorted to forceful measures, and they set up Liudov and retreated to the inner fort in the rear.

    At the beginning, the defenders who were still fighting around the collapsed city gate did not see that their commander had retreated. They suffered continuous casualties and continued to fight on the corpses.

    When someone saw that the commander-in-chief Liudov, even the battle flag with him had disappeared, the tense spirit was instantly discouraged.

    "Ah! Our army is defeated!"

    "Everyone, get out! Go to the inner castle..."

    When someone roared like that, the news spread across the cramped battlefield in an instant. They were unable to hold on any longer, and the line of defense, which was supported purely by willpower, collapsed in an instant.

    As a result, after fighting hard to the end, the attackers finally collapsed the defending army. These soldiers of the New Kingdom of Denmark Army immediately advanced rapidly, just like the turbulent waves after the dam collapsed into the outer city.

    Present before them were a great number of stone and wooden houses, each of which was filled with treasure.

    They screamed in excitement, first a ruthless pursuit of the fleeing fugitives, and in an instant it turned into a simple robbery.

    Continue to chase after victory? Do not! The brothers came in after heavy casualties, presumably the enemy must be hoarding, otherwise they would not be so desperate.

    Soldiers searched house by house, and those who were too late to escape were killed. They rummaged through boxes for silver and gold coins, stuffing them into their pockets like less valuable copper coins.

    They do odd jobs for every Tao Weng, hoping to find gold and silver, but unfortunately they have almost no harvest. They searched for warehouses, but couldn''t find gold and silver, and they also took the salted fish and dried meat that they had seized in their pockets.

    Some women were dragged out while crying, and the child was killed directly. These Danish warriors from Zeeland looted and murdered at will. Such a terrifying scene was deeply disturbed by Esquier, who had long escaped to observe on the fortress of Neiburg.

    "God! Please send down the thunder to kill these savages! The poor lamb is dying..." But who in the entire Aleb Fortress knew the Rus army better than Esquil?

    For the defenders, there is no need to distinguish whether it is the Rus army or the New Denmark army. Anyway, the flag that the attackers set up the most is Ross''s. Now the killing is their true colors.

    The wound on the head finally condensed, and he fought for a long time with the wound. Liudov retreated to the inner castle and still had a high adrenaline to support his spiritual body.

    The inner fort is smaller and the building is stronger. There are as many as 5,000 refugees concentrated in the small interior. The refugees are almost all women and children. These people can only bring about internal friction and are a pure burden to the defense.

    At first, Liudov and his cronies thought so too, but now anyone who can take up arms will be involved in the defense.

    Liudov''s sturdy body collapsed. He was so tired that he fell into a coma immediately.

    Seeing this, Esquil felt that the sky was falling!

    There was chaos in the inner castle, and Eskil, who had experienced all kinds of big scenes, had never seen this.

    How about now? Eskil pretended to be calm, and gathered all the priests on the inner high ground, which was actually the commanding height of the entire mound.

    This place is where the monastery is. He prayed to God in the simple stone-built monastery, and outdoors to the kneeling believers, desperately reciting the Latin scriptures, praying for a miracle to come.

    But there was already chaos outside the city.

    In theory, when the Russ-New Denmark coalition forces attacked Waiguo City, a large number of women and children could escape through the second gate.

    Because of fear, everyone chose a safe fortress, and they gathered together independently, so that now the inner fort has become a crowded place.

    Liudov was resting in the stone room, and the taller and more solid stone walls of the inner fort were full of people. However, this place is already on the top of the hill, and under the thin soil layer is a piece of stone. It is almost impossible to dig a moat here.

    Without trenches, the defenders could only rely on tall stone walls for protection. The flimsy gate began to be stuffed with more stones, but there were not enough stones.

    Liudov''s identity is an earl, and his cavalry is mostly a baron. These cavalrymen have now fought to the point where none of them survive, and their surviving horses are all concentrated in the inner fort, and now the situation is really impossible to charge on horseback.

    They were not without a leader, a group of barons stepped forward and spontaneously exercised their powers on Ludov''s behalf.

    Faced with the situation of life and death, many of the strict rules and precepts of belief were directly abandoned by them.

    Thirty of the most elite armored and dismounted cavalry, with more than a hundred armed peasants, rushed to the monastery on the top of the hill.

    Esquier sensed something was wrong: "Kneel down, children. The Lord will forgive your sins."

    A baron said angrily and bluntly: "Pedantism! God has abandoned us, and now we can only save ourselves."

    "Ah? What did you say?!"

    Another baron asked Esquil to step aside, and immediately began the demolition of the monastery with much fanfare.

    This made the women kneeling in shock hug their heads and wailing. Esquil scolded the most outrageous blasphemy: "What are you doing? What is the difference between destroying a monastery and those savages?"

    The little priests who came to stop them were knocked down, and soon the whole monastery collapsed.

    "Quick! Stack the stones on the city gate! Move the small stones to the city wall!" ordered a baron.

    Seeing the monastery in ruins, Eskil was not so angry that he fainted. He knew too much about the destruction of the Holy Land, such as the burning of St. Peter''s Abbey in Bremen, all because of the Norman barbarians, or rather the Rus.

    If there was no war, Ludov''s subordinates would never have done this. Eskil barely managed to grasp it. Although he was reluctant in his heart, he also knew that the defenders were trying to get a lot of stones to kill the enemy and save the lives of the people. Forgive this disrespect.

    Just what happened next completely puzzled and shocked him, the priest, and shouted that it was a complete betrayal of his faith.

    How can a woman be a warrior? ! Women can only take care of children at home and engage in peaceful cloth production. If a woman takes up arms and kills, her soul goes to hell!

    Eskil''s three views couldn''t stand this, but he was powerless.

    Boys over ten years old and old men in the inner fort, and even all the young women, were forcibly drafted into the militia.

    Although there were many women who were reluctant, the defenders dragged these people to the top of the city and pointed at the enemy who was frantically destroying the outer city.

    "You see clearly, they are looting, killing and humiliating those who didn''t escape. Do you want to be like that?"

    The defenders did not need to be frightened at all, because the number of New Danish troops who had entered the city had already exceeded 5,000. They looted and roamed everywhere, but they did not gather their troops to gnaw at the hard bones of the inner castle.

    Just like the chaos at the beginning of the landing, now it is the same chaos in the outer city.

    The houses left by the people were stolen by the attackers, and the property looted by their ability was put into their own pockets, and the captured women became the toys of the brothers.

    They unabashedly showed the most savage side to the people trapped in the inner castle. Seeing these tragedies taking place, those war-weary women wept bitterly and resolutely took up weapons, even if the weapons were wooden sticks.

    The city was broken, but not completely broken.

    It was already afternoon, and there was chaos in Waiguo City, and it was almost impossible for the entire army to fight again.

    Ragnar has no joy in breaking the city, and the inner fort is still standing high. These people can''t be hired at all. Looking at their hundreds of **** subordinates, the loss is really not small.

    He hurriedly withdrew outside the city and negotiated with the Ross army who had not entered the city for a long time.

    In this negotiation, what I heard was the complaint of the Ross Army.

    Spuyt was speechless about the current situation: "Ragnar, you can''t restrain your army! You don''t have this ability at all! Even though the battle is still going on, your men gave up the battle and became all thieves."

    What Ragnar could do, he couldn''t say what he was suffering, and he could only think "Ah, yes, yes" for a while.

    He reluctantly tried to make up for face: "The city is so chaotic, I saw the enemy hid in a big turtle shell! We even have a broken battering ram now, so we really can''t break the city. Besides, it''s getting late now."

    "That''s true. Well, I don''t want to go all out with my elite minions."

    Hearing that Spuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu immediately shouted: "Then surround the fortresses inside. We will spend with them! Besides, we should also wait for the main force of King Rurik."

    Armies need to rest, and a large number of dead bodies are buried or burned.

    Glorious Ragnar, who had captured the entire fortress, wanted to win it alone, and the rhetoric of "waiting for the main force of Rurik" was just a rhetoric. He really didn''t have time to take care of the group of lords who were busy making a fortune, so he took the time to cut wood nearby to rebuild the battering ram.

    This move was noticed by the generals of the Ross army such as Spuyut, and everyone can understand Ragnar''s unwillingness.

    This battle consumed a lot of the Rus'' army. What''s worse, the huge coalition army needed a lot of food. The ships began to fish nearby, but looting nearby areas was also a good way to deal with material consumption.

    Ragnar is likely to launch a strong attack tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow at the latest. The savage Spyot of these Zeeland Danes is very much admired, but the key to victory is discipline, and excellent weapons are the icing on the cake.

    Discipline is the most important thing. The generals of the Ross Army can restrain their people from running around. They did not enter the chaotic outer city.

    At night, the outer city was covered with bonfires, and the beating flames extended all the way to the seaside village of Lindholm, so that there were also flames beating in the sea.

    The Ross boat used flames as a light source to attract herring, and the sinking net was pulled up at the right time to catch a large number of fish with this technique. Newly caught new fish will serve as tomorrow''s military rations.

    However, war horses cannot eat fish.

    The Ross army camped outside the city, and a large number of soldiers failed to capture them. They whispered that the allies made a lot of money, and lamented the madness of the defenders'' will to defend, and they had already suffered terrifying losses.

    Surrounded by the bonfire, Fisk rested with a gloomy expression on his face.

    "Fool, this is war. Your Majesty won''t complain about the loss of your cavalry." Spuyut patted his shoulder.

    "Alas. They are brothers who get along day and night... Suddenly they died in battle."

    "Let''s think about it! Don''t you realize that although we are part of the division, we are clearly fighting a decisive battle. We are carrying out a battle beyond our capabilities, and we are fighting the Frankish army! We are fighting against an enemy stronger than us!"

    "But they''re not strong." Fisk shook his head, still looking a little embarrassed.

    "Okay... I also think that the Frankish soldiers are nothing more than that." Spuyut thought for a while: "Since you feel that you are not doing well, then you can do more meritorious service."

    "Tomorrow''s attack? I think Ragnar can''t wait."

    "No. You can''t let the cavalry fly over the taller city walls. I''m very worried that the enemy will have a large group of reinforcements to rescue the fortress. You can take the cavalry around and loot freely to create chaos. Especially to the north~www. novelhall.com~ Presumably that guy Horrick has been defeated, maybe you can still meet the main force of the king."

    Hearing that, Fisk smiled bitterly: "Horrick is a coward, maybe I can kill his rout."

    "It''s not impossible. Go! Don''t worry, tomorrow I''m willing to give Ragnar the main attack glory. I don''t want our Ross army to die again."

    "You are so generous..."

    "Childish." Spooter reached out and slapped Fisk''s bald head angrily, "I''ve seen a lot of wandering around, especially in Britain I''ve seen a lot of wonderful things. Remember, there are a lot of Danes in the defenders, and so is Ragnar. The Danes. It''s their Danes'' civil war, and their frenzied infighting is good for us Ross."

    "Okay, I won''t say it." Now Fisk seems to understand but he doesn''t understand, he thinks again, the warhorse really can''t grow wings and fly over the enemy''s city head, it is better to go outside the city to loot.

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 932ï¼š Passive Siege and Cavalry Adventure

    The entire Aleb Fortress was surrounded by groups, and the inner fort was certainly stronger. With the previous success, Ragnar felt that he could fight again.

    But the army is rough and needs to be repaired. It has just experienced a desperate struggle, and then a **** battle will be fought the next day. The leaders of the tribes have lost their previous blood, at least not today.

    A stone room became Ragnar''s command post, and various sources pointed out that everyone who entered the city did not catch any treasures.

    There is a large number of Frankish troops stationed here, and it is unreasonable that there are no treasures.

    His eyes looked at the strong inner fort, thinking that there was probably a mountain of silver coins inside.

    He gathered the leaders together and demanded: "Gather your elites, my new battering ram is ready. The silver coins in it are all ours when we charge again."

    This remark immediately attracted many questions from the leaders.

    Some of the leaders'' subordinates lost a lot of money when they broke through the trenches, and they did not make a fortune when they entered the city. Resentment arose spontaneously. "Could it be that they really have a lot of gold and silver?"

    "Very likely." Ragnar said firmly.

    "Really? I didn''t make a fortune in the outer city, and maybe there isn''t much wealth in the inner city. Look at it! My army has lost a lot, and if I don''t get wealth, I''m going to withdraw."

    When someone stepped back, more lords followed suit.

    Someone even said rudely: "Brothers recognize you as king because they hope you will drive away the invaders with your brothers and make a fortune by the way. Now that the invaders are almost dead, you must fulfill everyone''s dream of making a fortune."

    "Yes! We want to make a fortune!"

    "Even if you can''t make a fortune, you have to take some prisoners back."

    The lords were talking, and their thirst was putting a lot of pressure on Ragnar.

    I saw Ragnar frowned and patted his thigh: "Enough! Your eyes are limited to this? The invaders are still there! There is a mound of silver in their fortress!"

    "Are you sure?" someone asked.

    "When we get in, you''ll understand everything. Come and follow me!"

    However, the lords all said that they should slow down first, and they did not believe the statement of a large number of silver coins. Some people even put forward a principle, the so-called Rus people decide to do it, the brothers will do it too.

    Like a bowl of cold water, Ragnar''s desire to end the fight in one swoop seems to have given up.

    He stomped hard and walked out of the stone room, leaving a group of lords with big eyes and small eyes.

    The huge army needs a lot of food, and the captured salted fish naturally cannot satisfy the appetite of the army.

    The lords of Zeeland have good reasons for not wanting to attack today. After a night of repairs, they still need a lot of time to raise food and burn the dead bodies.

    Now is the warmest corpse in the whole year. If the corpses are not disposed of, the stench will fill the body within three days. At that time, not to mention the attack on the inner fort, the stench of soldiers will stun people.

    The corpses of a large number of war horses were divided, and the lords of the New Denmark Kingdom Army unceremoniously shared the flesh of these **** Frankish war horses with their own people.

    For the Ross Army stationed by the sea, they don''t have to worry about logistical issues at all.

    The Slav army brought by Medvet from the rear carried a large amount of wheat and salt, so that the Rus army, even the servant army recruited from V?xj? and J?nk?ping, were proud to eat cooked wheat, and then cooperate with the newly caught. Fish, food is delicious.

    So when Ragnar arrived at the Ross barracks again, he smelled the aroma of wheat and his stomach suddenly growled.

    Spuyut kindly asked him to come and have a meal, but when Luna mentioned supporting some food, he was directly rejected.

    "Why? Aren''t we allies?"

    "It is an alliance, but these grains are the property of King Rurik, and I have no right to dispose of them freely. The rations of your Danish army are naturally raised by you, the king."

    This reason is very logical, and immediately the wheat in the bowl is not fragrant.

    "But you, still gave me a bowl of oatmeal, you can use it freely."

    "Forget it. Since you and I are friends, it''s nothing to give you a bowl of food. Besides, our Ross Army gave up looting in the city. Isn''t that enough?"

    "It''s not enough." Ragnar licked his face and urged anxiously: "The army needs to be nourished. The lords hope that you will join the final general attack, so that you can be fully confident. I can''t convince them to attack today, so..."

    "Haha. Urge me to provide food, and also urge me to attack? Maybe, you should give up the throne, and everything is under my command."

    "..." Ragnar was speechless, he put down the wooden bowl and stood up abruptly, then turned around and left.

    "What?" The sitting Spuyote asked him sideways: "I haven''t finished eating the wheat, so I''m leaving now?"

    Ragnar didn''t look back, and threw a word: "I''m in a hurry, I have to see if our fishing boat has caught enough fish."

    Ragnar left, as he had come in a hurry.

    Medwait really felt that today''s Speuter was too rude: "My friend, why bother?"

    "Am I being ruthless?"

    "Yes, no...he''s a king after all."

    "Really?" Speuter shook his head: "Except for his own cronies, other Danish lords have their own thoughts. He has no ability to grasp the overall situation, in my opinion..."

    "how?"

    "It''s better to let our great king be the king of Denmark."

    Medwait was instantly refreshed: "Is this possible?"

    "Maybe. If the High King wants to be King of Denmark."

    After all, Spuyote is well-informed, and it is not as simple as paying tribute to him in Britain in recent years. He will take the opportunity to inquire about the situation in the local kingdoms, and understand the methods of those small countries to deal with international relations.

    kindness? lovely? forget it! No one will remember your favor, they will only surrender to the fist.

    After all, Spuyut had grabbed the most Danish ships in the past, but it was actually his current ally. If it weren''t for the order of King Rurik, he would not be willing to cooperate with the so-called Royal Danish Army.

    While friendly to Ragnar himself, he was very cautious of the lords and their armies.

    Ragnar also showed no control over the lords, or his private army could not suppress other armies at all.

    All indications are that Ragnar cannot be a good king.

    But the war goes on...

    The lords of Zeeland were busy cleaning the battlefield. They piled up lumber by the sea and burned the bodies of their own people to ashes.

    Similarly, the Ross Army is also disposing of its own bodies.

    Different from the former, the "Human Valhalla" built by the Rus Kingdom in New Rose Fort exists as a cemetery for soldiers and outstanding people.

    The burned remains of the deceased were sorted out, and if there was a clear name, they were placed in a wooden box independently, and they were buried in the cemetery when they returned to the voyage.

    As for the corpse of the enemy, the easiest way to deal with it is to use the trench dug by the enemy, throw the corpse in and bury it...

    Because of the delay of these things and the subjective and deliberate dawdling of all parties, objectively the coalition forces launched a siege of the inner fort of Aleb.

    After Liudov rested, he regained his sobriety, and his energy was not as good as before.

    He understood the situation and was worried about the Normans launching a storm. His subordinates pointed out that a large number of people were armed and decided to fight the enemy to the death.

    Obviously, it is quiet now, and the siege battle has not broken out.

    And isn''t this more terrifying?

    Thinking of this, Liudov, who had just woken up, had a splitting headache.

    He covered his head and hurriedly asked his cronies: "How many people do we have now? How much food and how much fresh water!?"

    The answer is heartbreaking.

    His henchman, a baron. It can last up to two days.

    "You said... five or six thousand people came in. So many people supported for three days?!"

    "No. It''s the militants, plus some female fighters. We have 2,000 people, and 2,000 people support for three days."

    "This... is to trap us?" So Ludov passed out with anger.

    The situation is indeed very unfavorable for the defenders, and it is fair to say that Ragnar is not in a hurry to attack. Let the defenders who have driven themselves into a desperate situation let them fend for themselves. They are so hungry that they can''t take weapons, and it''s easy to attack at this moment.

    Spuyote had personally experienced this kind of siege battle, but unfortunately, Ragnar and many lords attacked the city for the first time.

    Liudov, who had regained consciousness for the second time, shuddered at the thought of his current situation. The inner fort was full of people. Although there were food and salted fish reserves, refugees without enough cooking utensils could only bite raw oats, and what was worse was the shortage of fresh water.

    He thought of sending cavalry out and ordering Horrick to the north to send reinforcements.

    But he stood at a high place and saw that the entire outer Guocheng was occupied by the enemy, and the inner fort was surrounded by circles, and he reluctantly gave up the illusion of asking for help.

    No one wants to sit still, but now there is no escape. Unless you desperately break through...

    Just breaking the siege also means giving up thousands of women and children to the Normans. Those pirates have done so indescribably, and if they abandon these people who believe in God themselves, even if they successfully escape, their souls will go to hell.

    The defenders had to continue to hold on, waiting for the unknown fate in the rapid internal friction.

    As for Eskil, he has been living an ascetic life with the small priests for decades. They can endure hunger very much. Although the monastery is now demolished, they pray collectively on the old site.

    Then people tired of hunger and thirst gathered here again, participating in a very simple Mass, and praying for a miracle to come.

    Of course, Liudov is more pragmatic.

    An open space high up on the hill was vacated, and immediately after the mass was done, the place was covered with wood. Some dry cow dung, and even human excrement, were thrown in, and the flames ignited in an instant, and thick smoke gradually shot up into the sky. These bizarre scenes attracted the offensive coalition forces under the hill to stop and watch, discussing whether the enemy was self-immolating.

    It was already evening, and Ragnar could not have imagined that the enemy was so stubborn, but then he thought about it, the enemy believed in the God of the Franks, wouldn''t suicide be the greatest?

    Who wants to set themselves on fire?

    This is Ludoff''s strategy. He hopes that the smoke will attract the distant Danish villages to see, especially the people in the control area of ????Horrick in the distance to see that there is something wrong with the Aleb fortress.

    Obviously, as a player in the game, Liudov has no idea that the current situation is sinister and corrupt.

    Because in this land, a cavalry is looking for prey.

    More than 20 brothers were injured or killed, and the Ross cavalry, who never thought that he might die suddenly, now has a deep hatred for the people on this battlefield.

    Fisk was the most annoyed, he ordered: "Encounter any enemy, even if it is a woman and kill it."

    This order is simply outrageous, because if a woman is caught, it can be taken back to be a wife. The Slavic warriors in the cavalry hope that a few more Danish Varyag women will be taken back to their hometown to show off.

    Fisk''s orders need to be carried out, but Aleb Fort has absorbed the population of the nearby Danish villages.

    There are also some villages in the south. Their fishermen and cattle herders saw the war from a distance and hurried back to report the news. Many villages have already moved south collectively.

    These villages are collectively reluctant to convert to God, and it is ironic that only the kingdom of the Franks, who believe in God, will shelter the Danes and Saxons who decide to cross the border.

    News travels faster than people''s legs. When someone brought the news to the artificial pass of the Schleswig Great Wall, that is, the city of Schleswig, a baron under the local Earl of Hamburg learned of the Great War in the North, and immediately Deliver the message to Hamburg.

    Therefore, the reinforcements Liudov hoped exist. Once the Count of Hamburg received the news, he would naturally organize the army to go north to support. But far away could not quench the near thirst, and Liudov did not have time to wait for reinforcements from Hamburg, whose strength was unknown.

    However, Fisk, who said that he was retaliating for robbery, was shocked that all he found was a village where people went to empty houses.

    The wheat field seemed to be abandoned, just as the war horses took the opportunity to eat the wheat seedlings.

    After a large circle, they had reached the west of the Isthmus of Lindholm. The warriors who tried to drink horses found that their mounts were disdainful of drinking water. When they drank it themselves, they realized that it was salty sea water.

    The sea water here comes from the Atlantic Ocean, and the salinity is much higher than that of the Baltic Sea, which can be clearly perceived in the taste.

    Fisk no longer hesitated and led the army to mount north.

    "Let''s go, brothers! Go to the north to slaughter Horrick''s people! Follow my orders and kill without mercy!"

    They spent a wild night, and they also saw the thick smoke from the distant hills. The smoke was so conspicuous when the air was extremely clear that it was even turned orange in the setting sun.

    The smoke can be seen in extremely distant places, such as Horrick''s army who cannot escape on horseback.

    But he said Horrick, he had suffered a big defeat and retreated to the village of Robard, and he would retreat south without turning back after finding a horse.

    Horlick needed Liudov''s troops to support him, but his defeated troops dawdled along the road, for fear that he would be too shameless to go south as a lonely man, so he accommodated his army of the last five hundred or so men to dawdle southward.

    The defeated soldiers suffered a big defeat, and their weapons and equipment would not be thrown around, but they brought too little support.

    They still escaped fast, and Horrick knew very well that the direct reason for the lack of Rus''s pursuers behind him was that the Rus people had the most brutal war against all northern tribes, including the Robard tribe.

    Those who were once war-weary were also forced to resist desperately for the sake of their territory and their people.

    Now, Horrick has even abandoned his clan, and his current situation is no different from being expelled.

    As the king of God Denmark, Horrick betrayed his people, at least not the faith of God.

    After all, he still has a way of retreat - retreating to Frank and working as a mercenary under Ludwig''s account.

    After all, he is also a vassal of Ludwig.

    The priests who stayed in the north were sent to each other by him, and the army was still able to move south steadily at the beginning. Until seeing the thick smoke of the hills, the army''s heart boiled!

    Everyone needs Horrick to provide a way out, and they all gather around their king.

    "I won''t give up on you! Maybe we can''t count on Ludoff now! We might be able to detour south, follow the western coastline across the isthmus, and we''ll be safe as long as we retreat into Frankish territory."

    He provided everyone with a seemingly safe retreat, and the people who had no gods and no masters also had the backbone. As for Ludov and his army, no one is willing to estimate now.

    Even the accompanying priest shouted that the teacher Esquil was still in the Aleb Fort monastery.

    The priest''s mouth was stuffed with a piece of cloth, and Horrick sternly threatened: "The Russ have a second army. Letting us go to Aleb is killing ourselves, and that thick smoke is the best proof. Your teacher is dead, Ludov is also dead!"

    Horrick had already been frightened. When he saw Uncle Smoke, he acquiesced in the fall of the fortress, and also made up the second army of the Russ army with tens of thousands of people.

    He really estimated it well. He didn''t take the initiative to look for the Ross Army to fight, and the Ross Cavalry came to him in person!

    Hundreds of people were lying on the green meadows in the wilderness. After they woke up, they dragged their tired bodies and continued south, looking to find the seaside to fish for fish, or to find the village to plunder some food.

    They exposed themselves, a large group of people in black tones stood out in the green meadows, while the iron armor of some people was strongly reflective.

    The Ross cavalry in blue and white shirts noticed them, and everyone suddenly realized that they had found a huge prey.

    "Could it be reinforcements from the fortress enemy?" Some soldiers doubted.

    Fisk thinks it is very likely that although there are not many enemies in front of him, there may be more people behind.

    Because the Robard tribe in the north is a large tribe, they are the main body of the hostile forces. To this day, Fisk is still in awe of these people, and feels that the main force of the king needs some time to defeat them.

    Then, Horrick in the north is likely to have the ability to divide his troops to the south to support.

    Fisk regarded the enemy in front of him as reinforcements, killed them, and every cavalryman was only furious.

    The recurve bow was held high, and Fisk ordered: "Take out the bow! Shoot them all!"

    People held bows and shouted Ullah.

    After all, Fisk added: "Leave a few alive, we have some news, let''s go now!"

    The cavalry was divided into two groups. The soldiers held bows and reins in their left hands, and three arrows in their right hands.

    At the same time, aware of the presence of the cavalry, Horlick instinctively thought it was the Frankish cavalry.

    Because, Ludov''s Frankish cavalry uniform is blue and white.

    Horrick was overjoyed, and so were his subordinates. They didn''t even defend, but cheered with their swords and shields held high. uukanshu. It''s a pity that what greeted them was not a friendly greeting, but a throat-locking arrow.

    Horrick was taken aback. He had been spared thanks to the protection of the wooden shield, but the arrows had pierced through his shield, and he was suffocated by the killing intent.

    "Damn it! These Franks are crazy! Ludov betrayed us! Defend!"

    Horrick''s army, who was unsuspecting and was shot three times in a row, suddenly killed and wounded nearly 100 people.

    Everyone was amazed, until they saw a cavalry showing a particularly obvious flag.

    "Ah? It''s actually Rus? How can they have cavalry?!"

    Horrick shouted absurd, but the second round of mounted archery attacks had already begun. His subordinates were only qualified for passive defense, and gradually collapsed under the ruthless blow of arrows...

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 933ï¼š Capture Horrick alive

    The horses charged fast, the cavalry clasped the belly of the horse with their legs, bent their bows sideways, and shot precisely at the enemy who could not resist.

    Now, even if Horrick brought some horses himself, because of a sudden attack, his men lost the opportunity to mount their horses to escape.

    These people, who had only recently escaped from the northern battlefield, ushered in a one-sided killing near the Isthmus of Lindholm.

    The round shield was filled with arrows, and Horrick had to order his surviving subordinates to form a circular shield wall to defend as much as possible. The priest they once protected has died from the arrow, and the living are forced to support.

    "If this goes on, we will all die! We have to find a way!" Someone shouted vigorously.

    Horlick gritted his teeth. Of course he wanted to escape, but now he had no chance to escape.

    Because, under the stormy fire of the Ross cavalry, his warhorses fell dead as the target of public criticism.

    "Bald" Fisk is not a fool, how could he let go of the enemy''s horse? After all, the enemy has horses! Means this is the enemy''s cavalry unit. When he thought of the Danes'' cavalry, Fisk thought about it with his toes, and could tell that this might only be Horrick''s elite, and they were also the group of people who successfully escaped from the last war.

    New hatred and old hatred were superimposed, and Fisk decided that he had encountered the fattest prey this time. But now, he can''t judge the specific identities of these people.

    Horrick and his last subordinates could not escape, and the annular shield wall they formed could barely protect themselves. This kind of self-preservation is of course ineffective, soldiers are dying, and the entire army is being wiped out a little bit.

    Now Fisk does not need any verbal orders at all. His cavalry forms a larger circle, which completely covers the enemy "circular shield wall".

    The cavalry began to circle as a whole, and the arrows flew in without stopping and without dead ends.

    The ground was full of dead bodies, as well as the dying wounded. The brown-yellow arrow feathers are inserted in the dark green grass, like wheat fields waiting to be harvested.

    Finally, the final blow is now.

    "Retract!" Fisk suddenly ordered.

    After the melee, the cavalry gradually suspended their "death spin", and the cavalry regrouped again, and so far they also fired 60% of their arrows.

    The cavalry''s arms were sore, and the horses were panting.

    The Assault Rally is a short rest and a final preparation for the fatal blow.

    On the other side of the battlefield, Horrick, who was almost collapsed, was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.

    But then, he knew what was going to happen next. The poor man had no way out, and he had no capital to attack, just like a fat sheep to be slaughtered, he could only silently watch the butcher sharpen his knife.

    Horrick had no new orders, and his last hundred or so subordinates could only stick to it. He didn''t even want to negotiate with the Rus army, or rather, he had nothing to say to the Rus army that burned his capital.

    Fisk took another look at the enemy. They were surrounded by corpses but they were still standing. They were really a group of real men. Unfortunately, they betrayed Odin.

    "Brothers! Retract your fingers! Draw your swords!" Following Fisk''s order, the Ross cavalry raised their steel swords aloft, gleaming fatally in the morning sun.

    Suddenly, the swords advanced, and the Ross cavalry, resting for a while, began the final deadly wall charge.

    Like a stone wall pressing over, Horrick watched all this happen in despair, and closed his eyes in despair...

    The cavalry that Horrick used to be proud of, now even the remaining strength has disintegrated. He could no longer organize a charge on the wall, but his own archenemy, the Rus, did all this.

    Horses'' hooves trampled the dead body, and even the man and the horse weighed more than 400 kilograms, smashing Horrick''s last army into a mess.

    The battle is completely over after one round of collision.

    The round-faced and chubby Horrick was knocked into a coma. He was not dead, but when he woke up again, he had been disarmed and his hands were tied, and he really became a sheep to be slaughtered.

    There are still more than 30 prisoners like him. As for the others, they have all died in battle, or have been compensated by the Rus to end the pain.

    At first, Horrick didn''t want to reveal his identity.

    But his living subordinates are extremely arrogant. After all, no one wants to be evaluated as "despicable as dung" by the Ross warriors.

    Then someone shouted: "When we robbed Durist, you were still a group of baby boys! What kind of nobles do you think you are? The one who fought against you was the great King Horrick of Denmark!"

    Fisk was shocked and trembled, and he found Horrick himself in the pile of corpses in an instant. If it wasn''t for judging that he still snorts, Fisk really thinks this short and fat guy is dead.

    right! squat!

    Horrick''s stature is short and stout, and he was one of the direct participants in the war two years ago. Fisk has a relationship with this guy. Unexpectedly, the king did not kill this guy in the second crusade, and was finally captured by himself.

    After all, Horrick was a king, and capturing a king was worth more than killing it.

    Immediately, Fisk was in a better mood. He was worried that he had lost some cavalry brothers, and the brothers who had sacrificed before capturing King Horrick of Denmark were not dead in vain.

    ...

    Horrick wakes up, but why does he feel coquettish.

    When he woke up, he saw a group of Ross people kicking their pants and laughing wildly.

    Such a humiliation and anger made him want to stand up immediately and fight desperately, but just as he tried his best, he realized that his hands were tied.

    After a while, Fisk came over with a steel sword. He deliberately showed his bald head, standing in front of him like an executioner.

    The blade of the sword pointed directly at Horrick''s chin, lying on the grass, bewildered.

    "I know you! King Horrick of Denmark. We failed to kill you in Goldfrehagen two years ago, and this time you are in my hands."

    "You? Who are you? Have pity on my fame, but I was humiliated by an unknown person."

    "Really?" Fisk shrugged. "But you betrayed Odin. Killing you now is for the gods."

    "Then let''s do it! I still lost the battle, but I''m not reconciled!"

    Horlick''s gnashing of teeth really puzzled Fisk: "You lost, why are you unwilling? You don''t have the strength to fight against our mighty Ross Kingdom. You''ve never been a king."

    "Maybe! You at least tell me why you Russ are here, why do you have cavalry?!"

    "Why? Why not."

    Fisk didn''t want to explain, he had already learned some information from the north from the mouths of other prisoners. The most crucial one was that the main force of King Rurik was looting the entire Robard tribe and the nearby tribes, and the army was also keep going south.

    The prisoners who had finished speaking were completely useless, so a new order was issued, and those prisoners were stripped of their upper bodies in front of Horrick.

    At this moment, Horlick was pressed to the grass, kneeling to witness the ensuing atrocity.

    Most of the captives have been beheaded, and the remaining five were sentenced to the blood eagle in a vented manner because they verbally insulted Ross because of their imminent death.

    Fisk stood in front of Horrick with a steel sword in his hand, his face was arrogant at the same time, and his brows were full of anger: "For the most sinful people, the blood eagle should be punished! From the far north to Denmark, to deal with the betrayal Austrian Traitors of Ding, we all do this. You see! This is the price of betraying Odin."

    The prisoners were screaming and boiled, their bodies were tightly controlled, their flesh was cut from behind, their ribs were broken with a hand axe, and their lungs were directly pulled out. After this punishment, the prisoner died immediately, and Horrick''s mental breakdown was caused by the horrific scene.

    He asked back: "You Rus people, will you treat me like this?"

    Fisk shook his head: "No. Since King Rurik is chasing you, it is still useful for me to keep you. You are our enemy, but unfortunately you have no soldiers now. I am going to the north and my king will reconcile, how? It is my king''s will to deal with you."

    ...

    The battlefield ravaged by cavalry was a mess, but the Rus army still took some time to clear the battlefield.

    During the whole battle, no cavalry was lost, but some of the war horses suffered some skin injuries.

    Considering that there will be no new operations in the future, the overall strength of the cavalry is damaged, which is not a big problem for Fisk.

    The twenty horses of Horrick, who were still able to walk, were captured by him on this battlefield, and they were immediately incorporated into his own team to serve as pack mules.

    The cavalry recovered arrows, recovered the enemy''s weapons, and those corpses in chain mail, even if the armor was damaged, they had to be stripped off.

    Many corpses were scattered on the grass, and their whitish appearance seemed to blink.

    A lot of various iron weapons have been collected, and they are all the capital that Fisk can claim credit to the king.

    The bigger "capital" is Horlick himself.

    In the past, when the army arrived in Jutland, it made a strong landing, attacked the Russ shop in Hazelby with great might, jumped repeatedly between the beliefs of God and Odin throughout Denmark, caused the Danish civil war, and brought the Frank forces into the Viking world historically. Horrick, who has done so many great things, is now disarmed, stuffed with sackcloth to prevent tongue biting, his hands and feet are tied firmly, and he is fixed to the captured warhorse like the carcass of a hunting deer.

    The cavalry no longer had to search for villages to plunder, and Fisk ordered the flags to be lit up and marched north in double column.

    They didn''t go long before they met the main force of the Rus army that was advancing by sea and land.

    The cavalry had reached the village in the southern part of the Robard tribal territory and met the absolute main force of the Rus army here.

    As for the large number of allies of the Rus army, especially the Swedish allies, these guys became robbers immediately after winning the landing battle.

    Bjorn''s Melalen Army, as well as the army of a large number of small nobles, their actions are really unworldly in the eyes of the real Ross Army, and even pots and pans and other objects need guns.

    On the other hand, these absolute main forces from the Principality of Ross are the backbone of the Ross Army. After selectively looting some gold and silver and collecting available weapons and equipment, they are led by Rurik, regardless of the group of guys in the rear. Soldiers go south.

    Because Horrick is alive and dead, there are all kinds of signs that this guy escaped for the second time.

    Even calling him a coward is just an output to the air.

    Rurik felt that since this person had lost the basics of the Robard tribe, he had the royal pirate Spuut, Medvedt''s Slav army, and even a group of subordinates recruited by the new Danish king Ragnar. The long and narrow Jutland peninsula came to a "waist rib landing".

    Jutland opened up two fronts, Horrick''s power has collapsed, his political life has ended, and his personal life and death are not very important.

    Of course Rurik could comfort himself with this, but it was a great pity that Horrick''s body was not captured or found.

    The top priority of the main Rus army is to join forces with the southern army, then swept the entire Jutland peninsula, and finally burn the war into the Frankish territory this autumn harvest.

    For this strategy, the Ross Army did not have much time to waste.

    So a miracle happened.

    Was it not a miracle that the cavalry appeared? Their presence is equivalent to a miracle.

    Starting in the spring, the fighting has continued into late July, with the warm period coming to an end. Rurik himself has never seen his cavalry, including his wife Pechenegger, Bejahir, since the cavalry was ordered to carry out the task alone after the Battle of Visingose ??Island in Lake Wettern.

    Goodbye now, his cavalry is still sturdy.

    And their appearance was miraculous in the past, and the Ross Army''s prestige suddenly shook!

    Immediately afterwards, Rurik''s regret instantly turned into the joy of revenge as a prisoner who was **** and unable to move was thrown down.

    When the cavalry saw the king, they dismounted and saluted.

    Rurik was so overjoyed that he didn''t have time to consider any etiquette, so he hurried up to meet him and gave Fisk a fierce hug.

    "Haha! It''s a miracle that I actually saw you here, and my cavalry! Fisk, how do you know that this idiot Horrick is on the run!? You captured this villain, you are the great hero of the kingdom."

    Hearing such a good reputation, Fisk also burst into laughter.

    He added: "This must be the arrangement of the gods. I still have a lot to report to you. As for this Horrick, it is our gift."

    "Okay! This guy is finally in our hands."

    The main force of the Ross fleet moved south along the coastline, with a large number of infantry on foot.

    The movement of the army was delayed by the shipment of trophies, and until now Rurik''s northern army has also been divided into two parts.

    The elite flags he brought from his hometown, as well as Yevlo''s allied army of the Finnish Counties, were all fully dispatchable and powerful troops.

    The Swedish army, as well as the newly conquered Gotaland army of the Gota River, moved too slowly.

    There is an exception, that is, the Ankras army led by the blue fox has already been part of the Gotaland warriors.

    As a person who has a deep hatred for Horrick, the blue fox is eager to eat its flesh.

    At night, the camp in the wilderness.

    There were a lot of Ross ships floating in the sea, and bonfires were everywhere on the shore.

    Rurik could completely ignore the dawdling allies in the rear. Even if he lost a lot of elite soldiers in the landing battle, the loss was really distressing, and the weakening of the overall strength of the army was very limited. He doesn''t have to worry about the stamina of the kingdom, because this year is 840, and according to Viking tradition, the first generation of the baby boomer era started by the Rus in 828 has reached the age of twelve, and a twelve-year-old man is obliged to serve as a warrior . And the number of subsequent fighters will only be more than a year.

    It''s just that the elites who invested in this year''s battlefield lost as many as 300 people!

    Being injured means losing the ability to fight. There are more than 100 wounded soldiers who can''t continue to fight. A small fleet has escorted the wounded back for the first time.

    However, more than 200 soldiers were lightly injured, so they simply cleaned the wounds with spirits, and then returned to the flag team to continue fighting.

    The soldiers all believed that the entire army had paid a lot of casualties to defeat the strongest enemy in Jutland, and the road to the south was destined to be very smooth.

    Ironically, they think that the casualties are huge, but compared to the total collapse of the Robards, tens of thousands of people were either killed or turned into slaves. This loss is really too little.

    In fact, if you count the sudden battle of allied forces and the decisive battle on the seashore, the casualties of the entire Rus army also exceeded 1,000. The so-called septicemia caused by wound infection was raging among the wounded of the Allied troops. Rurik''s reserves of medicine could not clean the wounds for those people, and the degree of septicemia developed into Rurik was completely powerless.

    At least the elites of Rurik did not have this kind of "fever". The wounded were debridement as soon as possible. Those lightly wounded were still too nervous to find that their wounds were recovering, so the soldiers believed that their king was attacked by Odin. He also received the grace of God himself.

    The morale of the main force of the Ross army was high, because they miraculously encountered the cavalry during the day and miraculously got the captured culprit Horrick. Everyone was so excited that it was hard to sleep.

    Around the bonfire, Rurik and the generals ate a delightful meal.

    Everyone was drinking hard liquor, and Rurik especially wanted to have a good glass of burning vodka with Fisk.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity, everyone listened to Fisk''s report on the war in the south, and were surprised that Ragnar and the Ross Army''s partial divisions had assembled an army of tens of thousands of people.

    Arik''s attitude was cheerful: "I didn''t expect that Ragnar guy was still a character, and he was actually very appealing."

    But Rurik was not happy, a king who could summon 10,000 Danish warriors, Ragnar, like Horrick, was a threat. It makes sense when you think about it, after all Ragnar is a character.

    As Fisk pointed out that Ragnar could not restrain the army, it was the Rus army who succeeded in destroying the fortress, which made Rurik very gratified.

    The war in the south is not as simple and violent as in the north. After a tough battle on Rurik¡¯s side, the rest is to clean up the remaining forces of Horrick.

    The battles in the south consisted of cavalry battles and siege battles. When everyone heard Fisk''s rhetoric, they were all surprised and their feet were sweating.

    "Why don''t I believe it? Ragnar''s Danish army, the corpses filled the ditch? Our pirate chief Trarang just knocked down the enemy''s gate. Also, you annihilated the Frankish cavalry." Arik With that being said, he didn''t think that little brother Fisk would lie, and said, "You! You are fiercer than when I was young, and you are indeed our old Ross people."

    Fisk smiled honestly.

    Rurik did not blame Fisk for causing the cavalry to suffer losses, and the losses had become insignificant compared to the cavalry''s gains. He basically learned about the battle in the south. It had been two full days since Fisk set off. Presumably the fort built by the Franks in the Isthmus of Lindholm, which the prisoners called "Fort Aleb", had already been taken over by the South. Army captured.

    Then the top priority now is to speed up the south!

    The smooth development of the war situation far exceeded Rurik''s imagination!

    So, what to do with Horrick?

    With a sword, he was cheap on the contrary.

    Even the corporal punishment of corruption is simply the perverted vent of the victor''s anger.

    Horrick was like a wild boar waiting to be slaughtered. He was placed by the bonfire with a circle of people standing beside him.

    "It''s time to skin him," Arik said.

    "Be a blood eagle." Fisk said casually.

    The blue fox also said: "I have seen this guy look arrogant He has also humiliated me. It is better to cut off his hands and feet, stab his eyes, and put him in a pen. as animal husbandry."

    Be a man? forget it. I have no bad taste in this regard.

    Rurik thought for a while, and of course Horrick had to be executed. This person must die for a meaningful purpose, such as as a sacrifice for a major ceremony. At least one thing is certain, this man cannot be executed hastily, and it may be useful to keep him later.

    So Rurik for the first time declared himself to the prey-like former king of Denmark.

    He put one foot directly on Horrick''s face, stomping it **** the mud, and said calmly rather than coercively: "I am Rurik the King of Ross. Our names are somewhat similar, but I am the Baltic Sea. The only king. The last time I let you run away, this time you fell into my hands. Don''t worry, you won''t die today. Just today..."

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 934ï¼š This is a lonely city gradually dying

    With a cloth ball in his mouth and hemp rope **** his mouth, Horrick couldn''t bite his tongue to commit suicide. He couldn''t beg for death, so he could only endure the humiliation silently.

    After all, this man is the king, even if the man is a tyrant.

    One king killed another, and Rurik knew very well that his army, the people, were eager to see their great king accomplish this feat.

    How to deal with Horrick?

    It is better to burn it to ashes as a sacrifice to punish him for his betrayal of Odin. Waiting for the death row inmate Horrick is a grand sacrifice, and perhaps the winter solstice sacrifice in New Roseburg is the most suitable as a special sacrifice.

    It is unnecessary to impose a blood eagle on him in this way, and it is even more pointless to impose corruption on him.

    What Rurik and the generals were most worried about was to take this man to the next war, and he would run away in the chaos.

    So in Horrick''s wailing like killing a pig, his feet were cut by a steel sword to cut the Achilles tendon ligament. After that, the wound was surgically stopped, and the wound was cleaned with strong alcohol, but it was sutured with twine.

    He was disqualified from standing up, and his hands were given the exact same punishment.

    Horlick became a crawling cripple, stuffed into a cage made of wooden bars and placed on a captured carriage, like a pig ready to be transported to a slaughterhouse.

    It was a pity for the soldiers not to be able to be a blood eagle in public, but the villain was deliberately disabled, and the soldiers onlookers laughed and laughed.

    Poor Horlick couldn''t live without dying. He witnessed the army of the Russ army advancing by sea and land, and witnessed them advancing towards the Aleb Fortress.

    While he was still healthy, he heard what Fisk, captain of the Rus'' cavalry, had said about the battle to the south. His own judgment was indeed correct. Liudov, like his Frankish cavalry and the Saxon army, was facing extinction. I am afraid that the thick smoke that rose was the proof that Liudov set himself on fire.

    But, it''s all over...

    This group of mad Russ actually planned to go to war against the Frankish kingdom! The **** Horrick could only silently curse the Rus army and their servant forces, being trampled into flesh by the real Frankish army.

    Rurik put on gorgeous clothes, and deliberately mounted a war horse, and transformed himself into a real cavalry captain.

    The Russ army was swarming. They marched throughout the day and arrived at the battlefield where Fisk captured Horrick, where a large number of corpses were found.

    The gray-white corpse had traces of being bitten by foxes and wolves. When the army of Ross arrived, a large number of dark ravens rose into the air. Most of the missing parts of the corpse, and the eyeballs were removed by pecking, and the air in this area was filled with a stench, which made the army feel extremely unlucky.

    After this battlefield, the mounds due south are quite clear.

    So, has the army besieging the Aleb Fort these days succeeded in pulling out this nail?

    Do not! The stone fortress that Liudov spent more than half a year building was as solid as a rock. If it weren''t for a super-large counterweight trebuchet or artillery, it would never have been possible to forcibly breach this fortress.

    How brilliant is Liudov''s fortification skills when he first came to Jutland?

    Because of the special geographical structure of this place, there are stones under the thin soil layer on the top of the mountain, and the stones are easily disintegrated and used due to natural weathering. The haphazardly shaped stones that are available everywhere are piled together and stabilized against each other by gravity.

    The key to the defense of the fort lies in the thicker ring-shaped stone wall, and the most exquisite thing is the arrangement of the city gate.

    The city gate is the weak point of the entire inner fort, and Ragnar felt that this was a breakthrough, and Liudov, who was wise enough to eat a cut, strengthened the defense of the city gate.

    The city gate was completely blocked by a large number of stones, and the battering ram hit the gate, which was essentially the same as hitting a heavy stone wall.

    Liudov originally planned to use this fortress still standing high as his long-term base, but now it seems that he is afraid that it will become his cemetery.

    Ludov, who had recovered a little, faced Ragnar''s new Danish army, who had also recovered.

    As Speuut said, Ragnar could not force the many noble lords under his command to obey him completely. Ragnar''s so-called king is still an alliance lord. After two days of rest, many lords can be considered to have announced that they have rested, so they are willing to cooperate with Ragnar to fight again.

    Seeing this, Speuter also reluctantly brought the Ross army, especially the crossbowmen, to cooperate with the allies'' assault.

    Gaocheng is strong, do you want the Rus people to forcibly attack the city? forget it!

    Speuter has a negative mood, and he doesn''t want to make the Ross Army bleed again for this "Danish Civil War". He also estimated that this storming battle Ragnar made a lot of noise, but it was an extravagant hope to break the city in one battle.

    Ragnar led his troops to attack with the help of the arrows of the Rus army.

    This is the upward attack, and the attacking side is greeted by large and small stones. Even if the defenders were short of food and water, in order to avoid the city being destroyed, they resisted desperately and continued to fight despite the arrows falling from the sky.

    The defenders even threw down the dead in the city, smashing down enemies who climbed the long ladder. The arrow inserted in the dead body was pulled out, and immediately returned to the attacker.

    There were three assaults in one day. The attackers didn''t know how many defenders they killed, but they couldn''t climb up the long ladder, and the wooden door slammed into loneliness.

    Under the stone wall lay a large number of corpses, as well as a large number of stones.

    Ragnar tried to organize a fourth attack, but unfortunately it was too late, and the lords who suffered heavy casualties again could not bear to let their clansmen die.

    They held a meeting that night, and they complained and shoved each other, and some people accused the Rus people of having a strong army in their hands and only being willing to shoot arrows.

    Spuut, who was already quite contemptuous of the lords of the Danish island of Zealand, couldn''t hold back. He cursed: "This is your Danes'' war of revenge! You are all cowards! Because you shirk. Responsibility." After that, he walked away, leaving the lords gasping for breath.

    There was no progress in the meeting, not to mention the loss of the army, and now there is no chance to pull out the bodies of the dead.

    At night, the demoralized soldiers of the New Denmark Kingdom have been listening to the mourning of the wounded in the distance. The poor people can only stay under the stone wall and die slowly, and they have no ability to rescue.

    ...

    After this battle, the Aleb Fortress achieved a victory, and this only delayed the decline of the fortress.

    The defenders also lost some soldiers, which made them even more embarrassed when they were already understretched.

    But even worse is the scarcity of supplies.

    The inner fort is not big, and there were nearly 6,000 soldiers and civilians gathered inside!

    The food had actually been eaten, and Liudov left some food and fresh water to supply his elite and the priests.

    Outside the fort is a large army besieging the city, under the fort is full of dead bodies, and inside the fort is a group of soldiers and civilians who are about to collapse.

    The food is gone, and the defenders can resist hunger for two days with their bodies, and the strong ones can carry it for three days.

    But what''s more terrifying than lack of food is lack of water!

    In peacetime, the water for the Aleb Fortress is completely taken from the creek under the mound, and it is never difficult to obtain water.

    Now that the stream is completely occupied by the enemy, what if a defense battle is won? I sweat a lot when carrying stones, and the soldiers after the war need water the most! Where is so much water? In extreme thirst, people become more and more dehydrated, and the good people become weak and have a splitting headache. However, these days, the weather is sunny, and it is difficult to have clouds drifting by in a hurry.

    People yearn for a rain, but they are answered by the vast stars in the night, and the huge shining moon.

    The swaddled baby died of thirst, and even the child''s mother died of thirst.

    After all, he escaped into the inner fort and failed to enter for three consecutive days. This is already the limit that a person can resist.

    The next day, a group of corpses were thrown from the city head, and this bizarre scene was seen by the army besieging the city.

    Ragnar shouted puzzled, and the lords felt even more incredible.

    It was the Ross generals who were busy eating fish around the beach and saw the doorway.

    Spuut had no sympathy for the enemies in the fort, he smiled and bet Medved: "The enemy has trapped themselves, the weather is fine these days, they can''t find water, food on the mounds. It must be limited, and their supplies must be gone. In my opinion, Ragnar, this idiot, attacking by force is a mistake. As long as we continue to besiege the city, within three days, the fortress will be destroyed without attack.¡±

    "Is it forcibly trapping them? Is this also a war?" Medvedt was refreshed by such a method of warfare.

    "It''s normal. When we attacked Bornholm, we trapped the enemy hiding on the hill with this tactic. We are just reviewing it now. I wonder if Ragnar didn''t know this tactic, There is no need for him to be in a hurry at all. It has caused many soldiers to die in vain."

    "It''s cruel enough..."

    Medved didn''t want to say anything anymore, he was quite concerned about the whereabouts of the king and the main force. It stands to reason that the war in the north will not drag on for a long time, but after so many days, haven''t the enemies of the north been eliminated? Maybe as a partial division, we should quickly end the soldiers here, and then regroup to the north to find the main force. If the war continues, we will attack the tyrant Horrick from both sides.

    He told Spuut what he thought, in exchange for saying: "Look at you, you are also in a hurry. We don''t have to worry about the king, just wait here."

    The Ross Army''s partial division is equivalent to holding a free battle card, and the army of Ragnar, who cannot gain the advantage by storm, is caught in a quarrel.

    The siege situation continues, and the deadly situation of the defenders in the fortress is breaking out in an avalanche!

    The intense water shortage had killed most of the babies on this "peaceful day" as a large number of women and children took refuge in the inner fort.

    So some human tragedies happened. In order not to die of thirst, drink like stench of blood!

    Such a tragic fright made the northern saint Eskil call this **** on earth, and he asked Ludov to think of a countermeasure.

    Liudov''s own health is also not good. He can still drink the last fresh water. When the water in these buckets is finished but the sky does not rain, he can only kill the war horse and drink the blood of the horse.

    Regarding the ongoing human tragedy, those who drank blood were found out and beheaded as "souls controlled by Satan". Indeed, the strong survival instincts of those who were tortured to death by thirst and hunger turned some people into demons.

    Murder can''t contain the situation at all, people are still dying of thirst in large numbers, and those women and children who can still move around don''t seem to be able to survive tomorrow.

    Such a scene made Eskil, who still had fresh water to drink, felt unbearable. Even if he was an ascetic, the instinct to survive now controlled this aging body.

    Due to his noble status and face, and his complete distrust of the enemy, Liudov was in a predicament to sign an alliance under the city, and he had no extravagant hopes.

    To make peace to keep everyone alive? Eskil felt that he had a complicated relationship with Rurik, the commander of the Rus, and even managed to convert some Rus to God. If these people were in the army besieging the city, they might see their own face and bypass the lives of many people.

    In particular, Eskil knew the war policy of the Rus. Even if the enemy was defeated, the enemy''s women and children would always be kidnapped. He felt that this was the most real barbarian behavior, and instead of dying of starvation and thirst, becoming a barbarian wife and concubine was also a way out. Even, in order to spread the faith of God can also play an objective role in promoting.

    Eskil had the idea of ??seeking peace, and he told Ludov about it, but he was controlled by the defenders.

    "You''re a big fool!" Ludov scolded, pointing at Esquil''s neck. "You plan to climb out of the city on a rope, and we shall see you beheaded and skinned by the Normans. I am a nobleman, I am Nor will the great northern saint be allowed to make peace with the savage Normans. I! I''d rather jump down and fight them to the death than surrender to them!"

    Esquil was brought under control, and that night, he was shocked to see that the army brought him a lump of unidentified liquid dripping with a fishy smell.

    "What is this?!" He was shocked.

    "It''s horse meat. Pada, we can''t cook the wheat anymore, and the wheat is almost gone. Your lord ordered us to kill the war horse. You can only eat this horse meat..."

    Eat raw meat! Bloody horse meat.

    The hungry Eskil was a strong repellant in principle, but willpower was completely defeated by the will to survive. As an ascetic monk, he rarely eats meat. He pinched his nose and ate horse meat, endured the nausea and forcibly refrained from vomiting. After that, he silently prayed to the Lord.

    By the next day, more bodies had been thrown from the fort. Many corpses were thrown into the inner fort, because not only did the defenders lose their strength, many of the dead were simply the defenders themselves.

    The army besieging the city still maintained an attitude of onlookers, but there were already too many corpses under the city. The dead of Ragnar''s army have been covered by the bodies left by the city people.

    What exactly is going on? A fortified city stands still, it is difficult to break through, but the defenders throw corpses on a large scale.

    Ragnar can''t convince the lords under his command to attack again. They are more war-weary and have excuses. The so-called maybe the main force of King Ross is about to go south. The brothers don''t worry about food and drink now, waiting for the arrival of King Ross before attacking .

    He had no choice but to go to the camp of the Ross Army''s partial division again, and have a chat with Spuut, Medved and others, especially hoping that they would analyze the strange behavior of the enemy.

    This time, Ragnar''s attitude was very low, and his attitude was quite respectful: "Friends, the enemy is throwing the body, why is this."

    "You? You actually asked me?!" Speuter rolled his eyes at him.

    "I¡­ really don''t understand."

    "Are you really stupid? You forgot how we trapped people on the hills on Bornholm Island?"

    In an instant, Ragnar suddenly realized, "Yes! I remembered it. But it''s incredible, the enemy of this fortress can''t hold it in just a few days?!"

    "Let''s wait and see. If you stop attacking, we''ll just sit back and wait. We''ll also be wary of whether the nearby Danish villages come to beat you. After all, they don''t necessarily recognize you as the Danish king."

    Therefore, for the attackers, this day is another day of siege. For the defenders, the disaster was growing every second.

    It was on this day that a large fleet from the north was ordered to dawdle along the eastern coastline to join the side division fleet of the Ross Army.

    Rus'' flags fluttered all over the sea, and the presence of large ships brought a strong mental stimulation to the last defenders of the Aleb Fortress.

    Standing on the city wall, Eskil and the defenders saw this shocking scene, and could not help but sigh in trembling: "It''s the Rus army! They still have people?!"

    Indeed, a fairly neat army went from far to near. They deliberately held a large number of flags, and the blue-white Rus flag fluttered in the warm south wind.

    Rurik rode high on his horse, and he really arrived at the Aleb fortress on the Isthmus of Lindholm, and was amazed by the great city built around the mound.

    But there is a stone fortress visible to the naked eye at the top of the mound, with many huge cross flags flying, the scene is really eye-catching.

    Not only that, but there is also a banner that looks like it took three big cats.

    Isn''t that the legendary "Battle of Charlemagne"? Equivalent to the flag of the Frankish kingdom.

    Fact Stone Hammer This place is the fortress of the Franks, and under the fortress are their own divisions, and the confederates of the New Denmark Kingdom that the Ragnar Brothers have tried their best to recruit.

    Even if you look at the current situation, with a mighty army besieging this sudden Frankish fortress, the army still doesn''t have him.

    This surprised Rurik.

    "Ragnar, you can be a legendary hero. Could it be that you don''t have the ability to siege cities?" Rurik muttered, the main force approaching the city wall outside the fortress, joining forces with the Rus army and the New Denmark Kingdom army.

    In the end, the main and partial divisions of the Rus army and the army of the Kingdom of New Denmark joined forces.

    With Rurik''s miraculous arrival, his presence directly blocking the mouths of the war-weary Danish lords of Zealandia, Ragnar is back on his feet, and the final attack is about to launch.

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 935ï¼š The Last Battle of Aleb Fortress

    For the vast Danish lords of Zealandia, and the larger number of warriors, this was the first time they saw the main force of the Rus army, and even were shocked by their neat lines and gorgeous clothes.

    With their lack of rhetoric, they praised "this is the army from Asgard".

    The Heavenly Army is really exalted. The soldiers of the New Denmark Kingdom Army, facing the Rus army and the Great King Rus himself, certainly have praise, but also have strong vigilance.

    After all, Denmark and Rus have already formed an unofficial alliance. When the Frankish forces in Jutland are expelled and Denmark recaptures it, the two countries can formally form an alliance.

    If Ross is the enemy, Denmark must lose.

    Thank goodness, Ross''s ally.

    The main force of the Ross army and the partial divisions who arrived a long time in advance would meet and be stationed. The flag of Ross was flying everywhere in the camp, and the nearby waters were full of Ross fishing boats.

    1st, 2nd, 3rd, 4th, 5th, and Sixth Flags, Slavic Flags, Finnish Flags, V?xj?-J?nk?ping Servants, and Standing Armies, non-combat auxiliaries.

    The Rus army, assembled under Lindholm and camped under the mound of Aleb Fortress, still has 6,000 combat troops after paying certain casualties in the previous series of wars.

    Such a large army dressed in uniform, standing together to show off white robes, is like a large snow field under the scorching sun, but relying on each soldier to stand at attention, it can be a visual magic miracle.

    The huge army had to eat, but Rurik''s rations had always been abundant.

    But any opportunity to supply supplies on the spot should not be missed, so a large number of standard armed cargo ships released spare trawl nets made of intact hemp ropes. In this era of radar sonar, relying on the advantage of the number of ships, the In a linear array, each boat drags a large net, sweeping the sea like a comb.

    This fishing tactic immediately showed good results. It was the herring that entered the surface waters in late summer to greedily supplement nutrition and prepare for winter, and were caught by Ross fishing boats.

    If fresh fish cannot be eaten quickly, it will stink tomorrow.

    If it weren''t for food shortages, no one would want to eat stinky fish.

    The amount of newly caught fish was so large that the Russ Army itself was not enough to digest it, so Rurik ordered the fish to be distributed to allies, especially Ragnar, for disposal.

    Suddenly getting the right to dispose of a large number of fish catches, Ragnar knew that he owed the Ross Army''s favor, but with this batch of fish catches, he could immediately stabilize the emotions of the lords.

    On the day Rurik arrived, the siege of Aleb''s fortress continued. Facing the current anxious situation, he learned that the allied forces in storming the city had paid a heavy price, and facing the construction of the city on the top of the hill, he also felt that the tactics reported by Speuter should continue to be implemented. The so-called continue to delay time, delaying them for a few more days to kill them.

    So the next day, the fishing boats caught at night brought back a huge amount of catch, the catch came ashore, and the boats returned to the waters to start searching during the day.

    What about King Rurik?

    The young king lay comfortably in a tent outside the city. He put his left arm around Noren and his right arm around Beja Hill. His two wives and concubines were both belly-bellied, and he happily talked about the bright future of the children after they were born, and the names to be given to the children.

    The son of Rurik''s entourage, Reglaf, the real king of the kingdom of Mercia, and his eldest nephew Kuzneslav, and the eldest son of Kawi, the great craftsman, Kelha.

    The three boys of about the same age were casually playing in the barracks. They wore the uniforms of the Russian Army, with steel swords hanging from their waists and shields on their backs. They are born to eat and drink, and they are tall enough at a young age.

    After joining forces, the Russ army demarcated camps with their respective flag teams, and the soldiers all estimated that they would make the final blow to the enemy''s fortress. The Frankish flag hangs on the fortress, and I heard that the previous combat friendly troops suffered heavy casualties, so the final blow must take some time to prepare.

    Kavey brought a group of royal craftsmen to refurbish as many as fifty trolleys in the camp to transport torsion slingshots.

    There are also twenty bull catapults. They are designed to throw a fist-sized stone to a distance of up to 300 meters. Now they have been modified to throw half a fist of small stones. Set up eight. This trebuchet has been modified to fire shotguns, but the range is greatly reduced, and it has become a special weapon in siege warfare.

    It was Rurik who ordered Kawei to debug the heavy equipment in a whole day, and the whole army also used this whole day to recharge.

    The Ross Army kept the last battle highly valued, but Speuter, who was quite familiar with the battlefield situation, really felt that the king was too cautious.

    Worth mentioning, let the enemy hang on for another day, when the New Denmark-Russ coalition will be full of energy, I am afraid that the enemy will have half a breath left, and victory will be guaranteed.

    But the Danish allies, especially Ragnar, really don''t want to wait any longer.

    In the evening, Ragnar took his entourage out of the occupied outer city and hurried to the Ross military camp, where he was immediately bathed in the aroma of grilled fish and boiled porridge.

    When he saw Rurik himself, he saw that the elder brother was busy eating noodles with his two pregnant wives and concubines.

    Looking at it this way, he was hungry too.

    "You''re here, Brother Ragnar...let me think. Are you urging me to fight?!"

    "Exactly. Thank you for the catch. Now that everyone''s energy has recovered, I''ll be waiting for your support."

    Rurik shrugged and gestured with his chopsticks, "Sit down too. Let''s have a meal first."

    "This...I''m in a hurry."

    "What''s the rush? Or... you want to see what Horrick looks like now."

    "That wicked man? Of course it depends. I can''t wait to skin him."

    "But you can''t do that." Rurik shook his head. "I''ll give you permission to wash that guy''s face with your whole belly, but let''s have a meal first. You...don''t mind having a drink with me. ?"

    In front of Ragnar was a steaming bowl of lo mein, a delicacy drizzled with a salty, oily venison gravy. Ragnar still can''t learn how to use chopsticks, but there are wood-cut forks here, so eating noodles is not in the way.

    Once indulged in feasting, Ragnar''s story about storming the fort was put aside for the time being.

    He ate a large bowl of braised noodles and drank a glass of strong wine with Rurik.

    Being able to enjoy food on the battlefield is something that Ragnar can hardly imagine. He is now in the camp of the Ross Army, and he sees soldiers eating and drinking everywhere. The Ross Army has no logistical worries at all, which is in stark contrast to his own New Danish Army.

    He mentioned the plan for tomorrow''s storm, "Tomorrow is the last battle! The enemy will be unable to hold on under our joint siege. With the last blow tomorrow, the Farak forces in Jutland will inevitably collapse. Therefore, we should Have a meeting."

    "Meeting? Of course there must be a pre-war meeting. I heard that your subordinates always fought each other in the previous battles, and many people died in vain. This is not good, we are going to hold a meeting to organize tactics, Lest the final battle be another mess."

    The Rurik brothers were very ill-spoken, and Ragnar wanted to cry without tears, but fortunately the other party was willing to come to the meeting.

    ...

    That night, a pre-war meeting was held.

    Rurik rode across the drawbridge into the inner city.

    It is said that this two-walled fortress was built by the Franks and local people in nearly a year. This is really eye-opening. After completing such a large-scale civil project in less than a year, Rurik has become more awe-inspiring and vigilant towards his enemies.

    But there is an alarming smell in the air here.

    It''s a corpse smell!

    The smell came from the fortress on the mound.

    When the meeting was called, everything was revealed.

    Rurik was originally highly vigilant against the enemy, and even if they were besieged, he could persist until now without any intention of surrender, and even abruptly repelled Ragnar''s five storms. As a result, the enemy is surrounded by corpses and is self-destructing in the intensifying corpse stench?

    The venue was filled with optimism. The lords of Zeeland were respectful and vigilant towards King Rurik. Even though Rurik was only twenty years old, his face was still immature, with no wrinkles. .

    Here, Inrurik completely stunned the venue, and there was no quarrel in the venue. Even Ragnar took the initiative to stand up and announced that the command of the storming of the Aleb Fortress would be completely handed over to Rurik.

    As a result, Rurik, King of Russ, theoretically, the army under his direct command now has reached the scale of 15,000 people!

    This is indeed a challenge for him, and it is also a useful and important experience.

    But the scale of that fortress was already very small. If more than 10,000 people were actually dispatched to launch a siege, it would inevitably evolve into a peculiar situation in which 2,000 people were desperately trying to make 8,000 cheerleaders. In the final analysis, the battlefield is too narrow, and this is one of the reasons why Ragnar''s five previous storms all ended in failure.

    The tactic is to dispatch elite troops to attack.

    The rest of the army could not be idle either, the battle had a strong political connotation, seized the fortress and destroyed the Frankish Three Lions flag, and no one wanted to miss this battle, even if the flag was waving on the periphery of the battlefield.

    Ragnar and his cronies are the absolute main force, and each Eldar can bring dozens of elites to join the battle.

    "Think about it, the real Danish king led the nobles to break through the city successfully, and all your tribes were honored fairly. Our Rus army will provide you with sufficient support."

    Everyone is satisfied with this statement. First, it is fair to all the lords. Second, Ragnar can prove that he is a real man by taking the lead. Third, the Rus people''s fire support in the rear will not compete with everyone.

    At this point of the meeting, all parties began to prepare.

    Rurik, who had returned to the camp, immediately called Kawi and Yevlo and assigned them to do purely support work.

    As for the Russ army not participating in the storm, but also handing over the glory of victory to its allies, which made the generals generally unhappy.

    Rurik reassured everyone with just one word: "What is a small Aleb fortress? Solve the problem here, and there will be no war in Jutland. Next, we will attack the Frankish mainland!"

    ...

    A new day, the day is already July 21st.

    Ten days have passed since the main force, partial divisions and allies of the Ross army launched two offensives on the tenth of this month.

    On the eleventh day, the battle over the Aleb fortress was bound to be the last battle in Jutland.

    Although there are still a large number of Danish villages in the south, or so-called Saxon villages, the locals can no longer assemble military forces, and even the local tribal leaders will change and recognize Ragnar as the king of Denmark. They will surrender far faster than military crusades.

    In the final battle, the various armies besieging the Aleb Fortress gathered together!

    More than 10,000 soldiers densely gathered in the outer city and surrounded the inner fortress of Aleb.

    Even as the atmosphere group, the elites of the Ross Army also lined up in a neat queue outside the fortress according to the flag team.

    From one to six, each of the six flag teams lost, and they stood like squares.

    The Slavic flag team also formed a square, that is, their spears stitched together to create a forest.

    The number of allies of the New Kingdom of Denmark Army was numerous, and they stood in disarray, beating their shields with swords and axes, and making loud noises with their roars.

    Of course, the Ross Army was not to be outdone. All the drums of war were brought out to beat wildly, and the horns sounded recklessly.

    The army besieging the city is scrambling to make noise by various means, that is, to inform the defenders that the day of the decisive battle is today, and it is also to intimidate them.

    So, what''s the situation with the defenders?

    Liudov stood at the head of the city, with more than 200 elite soldiers beside him.

    Although they are elites, most of them are qualified men selected from refugees, and they are given **** horse meat to barely maintain their spirits.

    As for the others, either the corpse is stiff and limp, or the weak is half-breathing.

    Eskil was still standing at the head of the city wearing a black robe and holding a cross, desperately facing the scene in front of him.

    "My lord, we are surrounded. This day is our end. Now kneel down, kneel before this cross, and repent to the Lord..."

    Liudov did not comply. "Pada! When is this?! We can still fight."

    "Ah..." Esquil shook his head. "The Russ have more troops, and their leader Rurik is among them. Maybe I can make peace with them."

    "However, this is a betrayal of faith!"

    "But you don''t want all the people in the fort to die..." Eskil asked rhetorically.

    "No! I''d rather die than surrender. I''m a noble! My ancestor Vidukind surrendered to the Franks and was humiliated. I''m not fighting for the Franks now, but for my Saxons. If I''m going to die! That''s it Died in battle."

    Liudov had his reasons for such an attitude, but Esquil, who had dealt with the Rus too much, did not want to end his life hastily, even though he was already a little old man.

    "Since I''m so determined, I shouldn''t have organized me to try to negotiate peace."

    "Peace? I won''t surrender."

    "Yes! I understand your attitude. But maybe I can persuade Rurik to let his army give you a way out. Besides, when Pope Leo I persuaded the demon Attila to leave Rome, those Normans were It can be traded. I am a northern saint conferred by the current Pope. I am qualified to try to persuade the Normans to retreat. You have no right to stop me. Besides, in the current situation, why should I worry about my own life? "

    When Esquil mentioned "the Pope," Ludov''s heart softened.

    So, just when the siege army was about to launch a strong attack, especially when the Rus army was about to start a large-scale coverage of heavy weapons and arrows, a long and narrow hemp rope was released.

    Esquil was still dressed as a priest. He embraced his cane with a silver cross in his arms, slid down the rope, covered his nose in the corpse under the city and moved forward with a heavy heart, leaving the corpse and heading towards the army not far away. .

    How is this going? All of a sudden, the army that is eyeing and preparing to attack will not be able to.

    Esquil kept shouting in the broken Norse Rus dialect: "I''m Esquil! Rurik! I want to talk to you!"

    A priest calling himself "Eskil"?

    People were watching the man in black who suddenly climbed out of the wall. They stopped the battle cry and continued to watch the man with only a cane walk towards the army formation.

    Rurik rushed to the front when he heard the news, and immediately recognized this pedantic old priest who had been imprisoned twice by himself.

    He took off his leather helmet, showing off his flowing golden ponytail.

    Rurik showed his real body, and Esquil couldn''t help but be overjoyed when he saw it.

    "Go and capture this priest!" Rurik ordered his subordinates.

    After a short while, Esquil, who was rudely escorted, was kicked in both legs and forced to kneel in front of Rurik.

    "Not powerless."

    After all, Rurik actually helped the man up himself. He asked cheerfully, "What a miracle, my old friend, why are you here?"

    Such an inquiry couldn¡¯t help being too hypocritical, and Esquil was filled with contempt, but now that he was in a desperate situation, he didn¡¯t dare to let go of a chance.

    "What is it that makes you mobilize? I don''t want to go to war, I just want to spend my life serving God. But your army is killing us. Rurik, I beg you, let us go! We don''t want to die."

    "You? Are you here to ask for peace?"

    Eskil, who was already in a desperate situation, knew that the Aleb Fortress could not stop the attack of the besieging army in any case. He explained to Rurik 1510 the tragedy in the city. Listening to his description, Rurik couldn''t help but worry.

    What shocked him was that the one who desperately resisted was indeed a Frankish nobleman, but his identity was indeed Saxon.

    Most of the people in the fortress were also Saxons. The reason why they resisted desperately was because they had no way to retreat, and because of the fame of the noble Liudov.

    "Count of Westphalia? A nobleman of the Saxons since ancient times? In the Frankish civil war, his king sent him to Denmark?" Rurik felt more and more strange, the nobleman named Ludoff must have a great deal of his own Secret, if he died, would it be a great loss to himself?

    But the term "Westphalia" was too famous, and for a while he felt that his attack could be slowed down first.

    Coincidentally, Ragnar heard that a man in black had descended from the fortress, most likely a suitor, and he heard the news and stood in front of Rurik.

    As for the suitor is Esquil, he is really familiar with this man.

    "It''s you?! Eskil? The man who built the monastery at Hazelby. You''ve been to Ross. You''ve been to a lot of places." Ragnar asked, pointing to the man''s head.

    "you¡­¡­"

    "My father is Sigurd, and I am Ragnar of the Stonewall tribe. But now." Ragnar slapped his chest proudly: "I am the new King of Denmark. I have seen you before, and you tried to ask me Father convert to your gods."

    However, upon hearing this name, Esquil, who had been keeping calm, suddenly went mad, and rushed towards Ragnar with his aging body, ramming him to death with a wooden staff.

    Of course his rage was easily controlled by Ragnar.

    Eskil was easily controlled by the soldiers, and he heard that the old priest could no longer care about the rules and regulations, and directly cursed: "Ragner! It''s you who burned St. Peter''s Cathedral in Bremen! You have me so miserable! Yes! Murder like hemp! You are the incarnation of Satan on earth! Your soul will suffer forever in hell!"

    These curses made Ragnar inexplicable, and his face changed immediately: "How can your gods control us warriors blessed by Odin? Stupid people, you stand on the land of Denmark, and now Odin asks us to organize the whole north. Heroes crusade against you! The Frankish forces must get out of Denmark."

    Ragnar immediately heard the news of Rurik beside him: "Did he really come for peace talks?"

    "It''s a peace talk. However, I don''t think it makes any sense."

    "Have you... promised the enemies in the fortress?"

    "I heard that there is a Frankish nobleman inside."

    "That''s great. I chopped off its head and sacrificed to my dead people."

    Rurik shook his head: "You are too arbitrary. At times like this, the living are better than the dead."

    "What do you think? Is it possible to capture him alive? Break a hamstring like Horrick? It''s interesting."

    "Try to capture it alive, and we''ll talk about it later. Also, there are many women in the fort who are dying of thirst and starvation. You don''t want to get all the corpses after the war. These women can be used as trophies to satisfy your disobedient lords. You can also choose some people to take with you."

    "It doesn''t work in my opinion. I admire their perseverance. I''ve beaten this little inner fort five times without success. I''m very angry."

    "Then try again. Just grab this Esquil. Have the guts? Let''s stand under the city and shout to them?"

    "Come along." Ragnar straightened his back.

    Under the **** of more than 100 swordsmen and shields, Rurik, Ragnar, and more than a dozen lords and generals escorted Eskil to the city wall.

    They soon saw the dense corpses under the wall, and the stench was almost collapse.

    At the same time, Liudov and the defenders, who had been living for a long time, and the defenders, faced a group of people who seemed to have no intention to fight approaching Eskil in black. Liudov ordered the soldiers with bows to collect arrows for the time being.

    Because Eskil has already received the promise of the two kings of Rurik and Ragnar, that is, after surrendering, he will spare everyone''s life, although he must be a slave. The nobles will be given preferential treatment, the lives of the priests will be protected, and these people will be deported back to the Franks in the future. As for the fate of the others, Esquil is not qualified to make irresponsible remarks.

    People in this era have strict hierarchies. Counts like Ludoff and the barons under his command do not have to die. The priests were noble, and Rurik didn''t want to take a knife on such ascetic monks, considering that things couldn''t be done too far.

    Eskil shouted in public and told Ludov on the city wall that the lives of nobles and priests could be protected. For the refugees who are dying of thirst and starvation, as long as Kaesong surrenders, the Ross Army and the New Denmark Army will immediately provide food and fresh water.

    surrender? ! Do not! Liudov has never been defeated in his life, and he is determined to continue to resist. As for the consequences of defeat... This is not defeated yet.

    Through this persuasion, Liudov has another set of understanding - it is very likely that the enemy''s great nobles are right in front of him.

    He immediately asked the subordinates who received the arrows to raise their bows again: "Shoot at those with shields. Did you see those people in special clothes? Aim for me and shoot immediately!"

    More than 30 bow bearers suddenly protruded half of their bodies from the hidden battlements, while the Rus army swords and shields under the city were quick-witted and conditioned to form a shield wall.

    The arrow slammed into the shield, Rurik didn''t change his face, and Ragnar next to him shouted angrily: "You still expect them to surrender!? I said earlier that they are as hard as a hammer. In my opinion, a strong attack Bar!"

    A man fell to the ground holding his legs and wailing He was none other than the unlucky Esquil.

    The defenders didn''t plan to shoot Esquier, but the old boy was not in a good position, and he was hit by a stray arrow or an unfortunate calf.

    He was also lucky, Rurik knew that this person was noble, and after confronting the Franks head-to-head, the Russ Army held the "Saint of the North" in his hands, which was an extra bargaining chip.

    The warriors kept retreating with their shields in hand. At the same time, Rurik did not answer all Ragnar''s questions, but only proved his attitude with actual actions.

    He gestured to the long-range attackers who were ready, and Yevlo and Kawi, who saw the signal, acted immediately, and all arrows were fired at once.

    The final battle has begun! The Ross Army sought benevolence, and Liudov chose to die rather than yield, but the intensity of the war far exceeded his knowledge...

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 936ï¼š Unplug the Aleb Fortress and capture the willow of the Westphalian Earl...

    The black-haired and short Finnish warriors held longbows that were close to their height, and the bows were pulled to the maximum. With Yevlo''s order, the entire flag team fired nearly 600 arrows.

    The torsion slingshots transported to the front are one hundred larger, and they are placed at a very large firing angle, and the chute is equipped with a javelin, which can be fired in a semi-charged mode.

    Twenty bull catapults were also on the front line, and they were also in a semi-charged state, firing all small stones.

    The first round of salvos, the dense arrows, javelins and stones, were a hundred times more terrifying than hail!

    There was a strong swish from the sky, and Liudov, who was standing on the city wall, immediately ordered: "Raise the shield above your head!"

    People knew that the Norman arrows were coming, but they didn''t expect the arrows to fall.

    The soldiers on the city wall tried their best to cling to the stone wall, curled up and protected their bodies with round shields.

    They are very lucky to stay on the city wall, because in the inner fort, a large number of soldiers and civilians have almost nowhere to escape!

    The entire inner fort was covered by the long-range firepower of the Rus army, and Rurik''s order was to fire the planned arrows cleanly. The Ross army has plenty of arrows and javelins, and it is too outrageous to deal with the "Vandergrift ammunition" blow to the exhausted enemy trapped in the lonely city.

    Rurik insisted on this for no other reason - the great nobleman named Ludov refused to surrender.

    Kill this nobleman? If it can be captured alive, it would be even better.

    But this nobleman is expressing his belief that he refuses to surrender with arrows, which is naturally benevolence.

    Those javelins and arrows all have sharp and narrow heads, and they fall with strong force, making the roof made of wooden boards and haystacks in the inner fort meaningless.

    The refugees who are still alive are hiding in the longhouse in the fortress. The soldiers who are still able to fight are either standing by the city wall, or they are ready to support the brothers on the city wall at any time in the fort.

    The 2,000-man army that Liudov had so-called gathered, now there are only 500 exhausted men who can continue to fight.

    Thousands of soldiers and civilians, tortured by hunger and thirst, huddled in various longhouses. In fact, if the siege continues, the refugees will all die within three days...

    But now, they''ve been hit hard.

    Could a thatched house withstand the vertical blow of a javelin?

    The heavier javelin penetrated directly through the grass hut, and some arrows were lucky enough to penetrate, which made the longhouse not a safe place at all, or the refugees who were sitting or lying down suddenly suffered fatal blows. The javelin pierces the body of a person, hits the key and causes immediate death, and when it hits a person, it causes the wounded to be drained.

    Those who were still able to move began to flee the longhouse, only to be hit harder outdoors.

    People saw that the person who had just moved outdoors was immediately shot with several arrows, vomited blood to the end, and shot several more arrows while he was dying.

    People were screaming and burrowing wherever they could hide, like mice.

    There are even chicken thieves who carry the bodies of the dead or seriously injured and cover themselves to ensure that they will not be hit by arrows.

    Unfortunately, all their efforts are doomed to be in vain.

    Young priests prayed in the rain of arrows, standing together with closed eyes and chanting scriptures, hoping for a miracle to happen to them.

    That is the deadly arrows fired by the warriors who believe in Odin!

    The sharp arrows were stabbed mercilessly and indiscriminately. The young priests stood so exposed and so bold that they were killed by the dense arrows.

    Outside the city, Yevro gave the order: "Free fire! Even if the arm is sore, the thirty arrows will be shot!"

    Fire thirty arrows with a high-pound longbow? It''s really a challenge for everyone.

    Rurik issued such an order because he noticed that the arms of the Finnish fighters selected by Yevlo were thicker than their legs.

    In contrast, the torsional slingshot and the catapult both use the winch to store power, and each position enters a state of free fire, and the operator does not need to be too tired.

    The arrow shooting seemed endless, and Ragnar was shocked by a series of dazzling scenes.

    The arrows flying in the sky are full of the arrows of the Rus army. If they attacked the army formation, it is obvious that a large army will be directly destroyed by such dense arrows and javelins.

    "Fortunately we are allies! I... should also learn from the Russ."

    It was normal for Ragnar to follow the example of the Ross Army in a hurry. The other lords of Zealand Island saw the Ross Army fighting for the first time.

    Liudov and his defenders were struggling, and through the gaps in the shields, he saw the tragedy in the fortress, as well as more bizarre wonders.

    Arrow feathers are mostly glued by chicken flight feathers, which are brownish-yellow in color and somewhat similar to mature oats or wheat. Especially wheat, in his own Westphalian fief, the local farmers are a mixture of oats, wheat and rye. As the first local nobleman, Ludoff naturally eats more wheat.

    He saw an additional wheat field in the fort. Do not! Those were arrow feathers, denser than the ears of wheat in a good harvest.

    Several arrows were inserted into his own shield, as were many of his subordinates.

    For the time being, the defense line of the city wall has not been broken by the Normans, that is, the people, troops and priests in the fort have collapsed.

    Because he saw the men in black who were standing in a row unfortunately had fallen.

    To scold the idiots of the priests in black? Liudov''s mood was on the verge of collapse.

    Eskil''s life or death is now uncertain, and many of the priests in his entourage have fallen, corpses strewn with arrows.

    The faith of the defenders collapsed, and some people curled up under the shield cried out: "God has abandoned us! God''s servant is dead! We have been abandoned, and we must die today."

    The pessimism had reached its peak, and Liudov''s roar of "hold on" had now become extremely boring.

    The arrows of the Normans seemed to be endless, and the defenders were completely suppressed by firepower. As those who were watching with probes were directly pierced through their heads by the stubby arrows, they were killed on the spot. Now there are no people who are trying to detect.

    Because a group of fighters did not participate in the "fire coverage", they took the steel arm crossbow of the Russian army''s fist weapon, and put the charged weapon on the temporary wooden bracket, and the mechanical sight was facing the battlements at three points and one line, waiting for an opportunity Sniper outcroppings.

    There was a fierce battle here, and over there, Esquil, who was pulled to the rear, was forced to pull up his black robe.

    Poor Eskill felt that he was going to be executed, and seeing Rurik himself standing in front of him, he immediately shouted: "Looking at the past friendship, you spared me. I ... useful to you."

    "You''re useful to me? Yes. I don''t want to kill you either."

    Rurik pondered that this guy was quite self-aware that the arrow in his thigh near his knee was not Ross''s.

    It was clearly a flaky and barbed sword. Attempting to pull it out immediately caused Eskil to scream and move.

    The young warriors in the extremely standing army were ordered to heal the unfortunate "sage". They are all warriors, how could the means be so refined?

    Realizing that Rurik did not intend to persecute himself, considering that the Russ army was shooting arrows at the fortress frantically, Eskil, who concluded that Ludov could not support him at all, could not take care of his own comfort for the time being, and begged: "Rurik, I beg I beg you."

    "Please? I didn''t want to kill you. If I were to kill you, I would have died years ago."

    "No. I am interceding for Ludov in the fortress. He is not a Frankish, but a Saxon, a Saxon nobleman since ancient times. He can''t stand your attack now."

    "For that man? Didn''t he refuse to surrender? If he does, I''m not going to kill him. But he''s looking for his own death."

    "Even so..." Eskil continued to wailing: "He is the only descendant of Widukind. He is not Frankish, he is useful to you!"

    But now, Rurik couldn''t listen and didn''t need to.

    Who is Widukind? Rurik, who knew little about the history of the Saxons, just wanted to fight a ruthless man who refused to surrender.

    "Come on here! Bring the spirits and get this old man drunk!"

    So, three bottles of vodka were brought. The fine glass bottle contained a liquid that looked like pure water, and Esquil, who never drank, remembered it as the "magic wine" of the Rus, simply because it could burn.

    Drinking alcohol is a great humiliation for the ascetic. Esquil kept twisting, and the warrior who suppressed him slammed his wound, opened his mouth, and forced three bottles of wine down.

    The spirits choked the old guy, Esquier, for a while, and most of the three bottles of spirits totaling more than 600 ml entered his stomach. Gradually, the old priest who had never had a drink in his life passively broke his precept.

    A strange feeling came to his head, he began to feel in a trance, and began to talk nonsense. In the end, when the Ross Army finally finished shooting the last javelin, the old guy was cut off. What awaits him is to cut the flesh, take out the arrow cluster, debride the wound and sew the wound.

    "Okay, you treat him according to the rules. Others!" Rurik ordered casually.

    Standing army soldiers on standby are called yes.

    "Follow me! Go to the front to assist the general attack!"

    Rurik arrived at the front line with more than 300 people, and joined Ragnar, who had been waiting for a long time, and his "Berserker Death Squad" of nearly 1,000 people.

    Take a good look at these berserkers! Now it''s not surprising that the mushroom soup gave them violent fighting power, but everyone drank a little ale before the war to boost their momentum.

    Most of them came from Zealand, and a few came from Jutland in the fierce battle. In order to show their martial might, the Danish warriors took off some armor and wore only shy trousers or long skirts, showing the thick chest hair on their chests and the fancy tattoos on their backs.

    They generally have beards, and their beards are tied into very characteristic braids. The hair is fluffy and braided, or directly bald.

    Many people even disdain using shields, holding a handy and flexible hand axe in each hand, they will climb the long ladder to be built to break through the city and fight.

    Looking at the still towering city wall, Ragnar did not feel the depression at all.

    Seeing that Rurik arrived at the front line with a group of ruthless people, he was quite worried that his good brother had suddenly changed his mind and planned to compete with him for merit.

    "You fired about 10,000 arrows? The enemy has collapsed. We should take care of the rest."

    "Twenty thousand swords and a thousand javelins," Rurik corrected.

    Of course, this description made Ragnar shudder.

    "You?! Actually... for a small fortress, are you willing to shoot 20,000 arrows?"

    Ragnar looked incredible and heartbroken. Seeing him like this, Rurik couldn''t help pinching his waist with his hands: "How? Our Ross Army was dispatched, and the momentum was naturally huge. What is a mere 20,000 arrows? My backup arrows are still there. There are many."

    This is a truth. Ross has launched more than 200,000 people in the territory into combat readiness since last fall.

    While Ludov was mobilizing his Saxon kin, the Danes who followed, to build a strong fortress of Aleb, the Rus were desperately making arrows.

    A large number of children of Shi Junzhilu have nothing to do in winter, and they all start to make arrows. The cost of such an action is naturally very high, and almost all the poultry in Russia are bald, so that the feathers of a large number of arrows are mixed with various small feathers.

    However, the Ross Army has reserved 100,000 arrows for common use. Even if there are a lot of cheap items in it, they will be put into today''s actual combat based on the principle of improvisation.

    Ragnar had nothing to say, and now Rurik explained a new task: "I heard that the enemy''s commander-in-chief is named Ludov, and he is a great noble."

    "I know? What? Afraid that I will kill him when I go to the city and steal your merit?"

    "No. The rest of the fight is yours. I only have one request."

    "what?"

    "Try to catch as much as possible. You need slaves, and I need that Ludov alive."

    "Why?" Ragnar felt absurd and shook his head directly: "You are willing to shoot 20,000 arrows, and any enemy will be killed by you?!"

    "If that person dies, there is nothing we can do. If he is alive, we must capture him alive. We can keep it for later."

    "Really? For example, as a sacrifice."

    "That would be a waste. I think it is more useful for this Ludoff to have a life than to die. I bet you that the king of the Franks is likely to give out a lot of gold and silver in exchange for this man''s life."

    Hearing that, Ragnar''s eyes lit up: "Is it possible?"

    "If they don''t pay the ransom, the prisoner will be burned to death, and we will have nothing to lose. Remember, the more extraordinary you are, the more you have to keep it. Bring more ropes, and be sure to catch the ones alive."

    "All right."

    ...

    The rest of the battle was completely meaningless for the defenders.

    After all, it was twenty thousand arrows and a thousand javelins, accompanied by the sniping of the crossbow, and the large number of stones thrown by the bull catapult.

    The small fortress is already full of corpses, and the entire fortress looks like a tomb. Strangely, at first glance, there is a huge wheat field in the fortress.

    Liudov finally reached the end of the arrow attack. He estimated that the enemy was about to attack, and immediately ordered his subordinates: "Bow bearers, prepare to counterattack. Brothers, we must repel them."

    However, few responded to him.

    Just seeing that there were only a dozen people with symbolic voices, he knew that he had lost the battle, but the siege army did not give him time to think.

    Liudov heard a deafening roar, and he cautiously exposed half of his face, and suddenly an arrow flew toward him.

    His face was already injured, a sackcloth was wrapped around his head, and a helmet was just put on his head. The stubby arrow weighed half a pound and directly penetrated the leather helmet, easily knocking it away from Liudov''s head. As long as the arrow was any lower, Liudov''s life would be over.

    He hurriedly hid behind the battlements, his eyes stared like copper bells, his entire face was pale and bloodless, and his heart was beating wildly as if it was about to explode.

    With just this glimpse, he saw Normans with various hideous patterns on their upper bodies, either holding iron swords, or grasping axes, and even some madmen who had their mouths broken and broken blades, carrying a large number of ladders to attack the fortress.

    The defensive line of the city wall collapsed in an instant, because the defenders had no resistance at all.

    Liudov had no way to retreat. In principle, he could not commit suicide, nor did he wish to die at the hands of the Normans.

    He subconsciously took a few entourage soldiers down the city wall, retreated in the inner fort field full of arrow feathers, and reunited with some soldiers who had successfully survived the arrows.

    After some inventory, he was sure that he had fewer than fifty soldiers on hand, and what was worse was that the noble soldiers he brought from the Westphalian fief had almost disappeared.

    "Sir, what should we do?!"

    "The enemy has climbed over the wall!"

    "Are we all going to die here?!"

    Liudov couldn''t promise his subordinates safety. He almost broke his teeth, the wound on his head cracked, and the blood soaked the sackcloth that wrapped his head and half of his face.

    He didn''t give any orders because as many as a hundred berserkers had already entered the inner fort.

    Ragnar kept his word, and this was the first men to break into the inner castle. As the king of the New Kingdom of Denmark, this behavior really makes many lords admire.

    Because the lords deliberately stayed behind, seeing Ragnar and his brothers aggressively oppressing the small group of armed men in the fortress, they immediately joined them with their subordinates.

    Without encountering any resistance, Ragnar felt that his previous battle was a joke. The enemy''s momentum is very weak?

    Holding his steel sword at the retreating enemy, he roared in Norse-Danish dialect: "Are any of you Ludov? Who is Ludov? Surrender to me!"

    calling his name. As for surrender? ! Pooh!

    At this moment, it would be cowardly to keep silent. Ludov, wearing a blood-stained bandage, raised his sword and roared in Saxon: "I am Ludov! Norman! Are you going to duel with me?"

    The wounded Liudov was so conspicuous that Ragnar easily noticed that the speaker was a wounded man. A wounded man is still fighting? The enemy''s commander-in-chief was a ruthless man, and with only a few soldiers left in his hand, he planned to duel.

    It stands to reason that Ragnar can completely accept this kind of confrontation. Some disputes between tribes are resolved by sending brave men from both sides to duel, which is a habit in the Danish world.

    However, the opponent is a man who has converted to God, and this person is not entitled to the "Danish Dueling Law".

    "You are Ludov? My enemy?!"

    "It''s me! Norman, who are you?!"

    "I am Ragnar! The real Ragnar of Denmark! Ragnar, son of Sigurd of the Ring! From now on, the world will know my name, Ludov, and I will capture you alive."

    If you say that it was captured alive, it really meant to be captured alive. Ragnar was already prepared, so he threw a lot of hemp ropes tied with nooses.

    The noose immediately wrapped around the soldier''s head, and was immediately pulled over.

    Since the target has been determined, Ragnar''s attitude is naturally to kill all the other enemies.

    Liudov, who was already tired, wanted to break free after being hit in his head, but he was discouraged after struggling. He was thirsty and hungry, and he had consumed a lot of stamina to deal with the battle before.

    Ragnar saw the man completely disarmed, his knees and legs pressed against his neck, forcing Ludov to nearly suffocate. A group of berserkers were instructed to hold the ropes, tying Ludoff tightly like a prey.

    For the rest of the Berserkers, the raid on the inner castle begins!

    People are willing to believe Ragnar''s pie, the so-called stubborn resistance of the enemy is to protect the mountains of silver coins and gold in the fortress.

    However, they searched for all the supplies, but not only did they find no gold and silver, but they saw corpses lying on the side of the house and a group of dying people. is a woman! many women. Too bad it''s dead. The living people all have their mouths peeled and their faces wilted, and only half a breath is left.

    Disappointed, the warriors lost even the thought of wielding their swords to kill against a group of dying men.

    They are still looking for gold and silver everywhere, and they take into their arms some useful things they can find, but it is precisely the gold and silver that they find very little.

    Meanwhile, the stones that blocked the gates began to be moved, and Ragnar''s cronies were clearing the barriers.

    All the cross flags flying in the fortress were cut down, especially the Frankish Three Lions flag which was folded completely after being captured by Ragnar. After all, this is the battle flag of the Frankish Charlemagne, and it is a huge honor to capture this battle flag!

    For a split second, Ragnar felt that he was a greater being than the Lord Godfrey was decades ago. The leader of the alliance did his best to resist the Frankish invasion, and he, leading Denmark and other Viking heroes, directly destroyed the invading Frankish army and captured a Frankish nobleman.

    The raven flag, which symbolizes Odin, is flying, and the warriors watching are doing their best to make a loud noise to boost the momentum.

    Facing the scene where Ragnar''s blood was surging, he stood on a high place with his sword held high and received the support of tens of thousands of soldiers.

    In this scene, it seems that the entire Rus army and even the floating ships are cheering for the new Danish king.

    "This kid can really show off." Arik gave his brother a disdainful look, and said to his brother: "Rurik, I''d rather you stand there and receive applause, I''d rather have our flag flying."

    "You are angry for me? A small fortress is nothing to talk about. The war will burn into the Frankish territory, and I want to take a detour to attack Hamburg, how about it?"

    "Okay! I know the way!" Arik was overjoyed and asked again, "How about that noble Liudov you care about?"

    "Let''s wait and see. Hope it''s alive."

    After a while, Ragnar felt comfortable enough, so he hoisted Ludoff, bound like a caterpillar, from the city wall, and finally dragged it directly to the ground, and more than a dozen people dragged the rope directly to Rurik. .

    "Look. It''s this guy, the noble Ludoff you want."

    Rurik led a group of generals from Ross and leaned over to watch the man whose clothes were extremely embarrassing.

    Liudov opened his eyes, and he couldn''t move his mouth to say: "Stop humiliating me, kill me, let me die."

    "Let you die? Don''t you think about it." Rurik patiently squatted down on his feet and patted the man''s face: "I heard that you are a Saxon, why did you become a Frankish noble? I would rather die than surrender. If you are willing to commit suicide, I admire you."

    "You... who are you?"

    "Me? I am Rurik, the King of Rus. You are in the hands of our Rus-Danish coalition. You won''t lose. Now surrender to me. I will not insult you or let you die."

    "You...are a barbarian."

    Suddenly, Rurik smiled and said a long passage in fluent Latin, which immediately stunned Ludov.

    "You? You know the sacred language? Unbelievable, you are a barbarian!"

    "Do you know what I just said?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Moses was in Egypt, always thinking of Canaan, and he never gave up when he was suffering. Ludoff, you are suffering now, you can bear it. I can let you go back, but I want some ransom, maybe your Frankish king will pay This money, or if you pay me a lot of wheat from your territory, I will give you back your freedom. As long as you surrender, I can untie you now, you look hungry and thirsty~www.novelhall.com ~I can feed you. Listen, Horrick has been captured by me, and all of Jutland has lost your power. There is no point in your insistence, because we are about to take revenge on your king. Surrender! "

    Hearing the military threat from the young King Russ, Liudov no longer dared to think about the future. Because the main force of his master Prince Ludwig had been fighting Lothair, this huge Norman army suddenly attacked, and Ludwig was going to suffer a big defeat.

    But this Rus king is very interesting. As a Saxon, does he really want to work for the top Frankish nobles? There is also the story of Moses'' exodus from Egypt. This Rus king is actually trying to persuade himself to endure humiliation and bear the burden? !

    In this world, the nobility of identity needs to be maintained by a powerful army. Although he is an earl, he has lost almost all the elite soldiers, and the earl has nothing to show.

    "Okay!" Liudov twisted his head to the side and reluctantly said, using only some Latin words he knew, "I surrender."

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 937ï¼š please dont attack burgers

    The Aleb Fortress, which once squeezed nearly 10,000 people, is now in ruins.

    The people who retreated into the fort were almost wiped out, and there were not one hundred people who survived.

    The conquistadors did not even estimate that this area was the domain of Denmark since ancient times. They were also Danes and showed no mercy to the dying.

    Because all the people in the fortress betrayed Odin.

    What will Ragnar''s men do? Rurik was completely too lazy to care, and even making irresponsible remarks himself seemed superfluous. Jutland belongs to Denmark. According to the previous agreement, Rus will not occupy and rule here, and the locals do not agree to accept Rus'' rule.

    How to deal with the people in the fortress is an internal problem of the Danes themselves.

    Rurik now cares about two captives - Eskill and Ludov.

    Count Ludoff of Westphalia declared his surrender, and he was freed from the ropes that bound him. No one is worried that this guy will run away immediately. This person is injured and weak, and what he needs most is fresh water and food.

    Liudov, who had just been bound by contact, was immediately set up by the Ross warriors.

    Rurik immediately ordered: "Take this man to the river and let him squeeze the water. You take good care of him, don''t let him escape."

    That''s all, Rurik talked to Ragnar for a few more words, and each made arrangements for cleaning the battlefield. As for the major events after the war, we will leave it for tomorrow!

    Regarding this time-consuming war, Ragnar believed that the captured Ludov must have concealed some things. For example, the man might have dug a cellar and buried a lot of gold and silver in it. Otherwise, how could he buy a large amount of artificial labor for him? What about fortification? He once pressed Liudov about the whereabouts of Liudov''s gold and silver, and the exhausted person kept insisting that he really had no money. Such a description made Ragnar completely unconvinced.

    Regarding this matter, Ragnar was reluctant to tell Rurik, and emphasized that: "I don''t care about your affairs in the city to recover the arrows, but don''t fight with my people for the spoils." He really wanted to own the gold and silver he found.

    If he just robbed gold and silver, wouldn''t King Rus live as a rogue?

    Rurik agreed with all his might, and the army he sent was indeed only recovering arrows and javelins. He did not believe that the enemy really had a lot of gold and silver.

    In the end, the soldiers returned with bundles of arrows and reported to their king the tragedy in the fortress, all of which were for later.

    Two important captives fell into Rurik''s hands, and the two were worth two chests of gold, even though both were apathetic and wounded.

    "Saint of the North," Esquier, underwent surgery while intoxicated. His injured thigh was severely tied with hemp rope to force blood flow, and then the arrow was cut open to take out the arrow. The same amount of alcohol in the blood plasma is off the charts. If the person underwent the operation in a conscious state, the severe pain could also force the old man to faint.

    Late into the night, Esquil was awake, and the dull ache in his legs also worked on his mind. His injured leg was sutured, and there was no excellent antibacterial and anti-inflammatory drug. The wound was smeared with a layer of honey to make do, and wrapped around a burlap.

    He was drunk with some honey water again. Although he has recovered a lot now, his thighs hurt when he stands up and walks. Fortunately, the arrow on his body was gone, and through the dim light, he noticed that his wound had been healed.

    "The Russ did it. I...have been healed by them?"

    Esquil''s spirits remained poor, and the noise of his awakening attracted the guards outside the battalion commander.

    A soldier was ordered to stare at the old guy, picked it up, and went into the battalion commander without saying a word, and threw a few wheat cakes and two glass bottles of honey water to the old man. You said: "Drink it. This is given to you by the king."

    He picked up the food and water, and couldn''t wait to ask: "Where is your king? Where is Rurik? I want to see him."

    The soldier did not answer, turned away and closed the curtain again, and finally shouted rudely from outside the tent: "Old man, the king supports you and grants you immortality. Anything, we will talk about it tomorrow."

    Because Eskil was a prominent priest, Rurik didn''t really respect this person''s identity.

    It was necessary to talk about something with him, but now Rurik just wanted to have a good talk with Ludov.

    Now there is a major question to be clarified - who is Liudov''s ancestor Widukind.

    On the battlefield, Rurik didn''t have time to research, and now he has enough time to figure it out.

    Regarding this name, after some inquiries, it was Rurik''s captain of the bodyguard Grund who explained the truth.

    Likewise, even Yevlo mentions the man''s name.

    And because the blue fox traveled anonymously in the Frankish hinterland, he learned a lot of things, including some sayings about Widukind.

    They are all subordinates of their own, and they also learned about the people of "Widukind" through various channels.

    The man''s name meant "son of the forest", it was less like a name and more like a title. Or that the man''s name itself is not important, "Vidukind" is not only a name, but also a belief.

    Long ago, when Charlemagne launched a war of annexation against the barbarian Saxony duchy, it was Chief Widukind who stepped forward and led the Saxons against the Frankish army. However, he was defeated and surrendered, a large number of Saxons were killed in revenge, and 4,500 prisoners of war were executed in public, just as Caesar executed the slaves of the failed Spartacus uprising. This is what Charlemagne the Conqueror deliberately did.

    Some fled to Denmark, and some were forced to renounce their belief in the sacred tree and convert to God. For the conquerors of the Franks, the Saxons could only survive under high pressure, and this was just after Ludov played the banner of "the grandson of Widukind" and "the true Duke of Saxony", which immediately attracted many Saxons to defect.

    The key question is this Widukind.

    The once defeated Widukind led his Saxon troops to Denmark, where he met the young Danish lord Godfrey. Although it was half a century ago, almost all the nobles at that time have passed away, but the memory of the war is passed down by word of mouth, and it has always been spread among the Danes.

    For Ragnar also knew the name of Widukind, and his father, Sigurd, who had died, had met Widukind when he was young.

    Sigurd, who was still a child, couldn''t help but see the man. After all, when Widukind went to Denmark, he sought military help from the Danish lord as much as possible. The fact is that most of the Danish lords organized coalition forces to really help him counterattack. However, the Danish-Saxon coalition at that time was trampled into minced meat under the iron hooves of the Frankish cavalry, which frightened the Danes to start the construction of the Great Wall of Schleswig.

    It is precisely because of word of mouth that historical information is distorted in the dissemination, but the core problem is not distorted.

    Because through Widukind, the barbarian Duke of Saxony''s widely recognized story, Rurik had a sudden realization after smoothing out the information.

    Many of his generals, cronies, and especially those who had dealt with the Danes were sitting around him around the bonfire.

    Rurik slapped his thigh: "I understand! The reason why the Danes built the Great Wall! Everything is connected!"

    The king''s excitement really frightened the blue fox: "Dawang. What are your thoughts?"

    "Easy that Ludov! I want to have a good talk with this man.?"

    Hearing that, Arik was quite disdainful and casually snorted: "You are talking about Widukind, who is like a legend, and what if Ludov is a descendant of this person? It''s just our captive, a lowly person."

    Rurik immediately glanced at his elder brother: "He? He is not cheap. If everything is true, he should be the Duke of Saxony. Maybe we can force him to take the Saxons to rebel against the Franks again."

    If he really wanted to kill Liudov, Su then called an executioner and killed him with a battle axe.

    Capturing Liudov alive was indeed the right choice, and it could even turn against him.

    Unless, this man is not a direct descendant of Vidukind, or even a shameless loyalty to the Frankish kingdom.

    But this Liudov, when he was pulled to the stream, his tired body suddenly became excited. He stuck his head into the water, and had a tendency to plunge into it.

    He drank as greedily as a cow until his belly was hard.

    However, this man was already disheartened, and when he was raging, he quickly recovered his spirits, stood up and looked around. The horrific scene made him feel that the world was false.

    Check it out! The waters of the West are full of ships, and the ships are too conspicuous, and the flags fluttering are too blinking.

    His fortress flies the raven''s banner, the symbol of Odin, the barbarian Norman faith. The village of Lindholm has been occupied by barbarians. In fact, the original owners of the village, the Lindholm tribe, have returned, because this is their homeland, and Ludov and his Saxons are the invaders.

    The southern beach has a large number of camps, where the tents are densely covered with flags, and there is a huge difference with the naked eye from other Norman camps.

    It was the beach barracks of the Rus, and it looked quite similar to Ludwig''s Frankish regular army barracks.

    It would be better if those flying flags were not "X" but "Ten".

    Liudov looked very honest. After drinking the water, he ate the boiled oatmeal with salt provided by the Ross Army without heart. He was confused about the future, the army brought from the fief was wiped out, and the people who followed him either died or fled. Alone and behind bars, this body can only be at the mercy of Rurik, the king of Rus.

    At least, the young victor kept to himself the decency of the nobility.

    He didn''t think much of it until night fell, and he was invited to speak with King Rurik face to face.

    Talk face to face? Just a long talk between two men?

    He didn''t know what Rurik wanted to do. Since it was the victor''s request, he just had to obey.

    Ludov was disarmed and escorted under close supervision to a seaside tent specially prepared by Rurik.

    This tent was guarded by a group of soldiers, and when they saw Liudov in a single coat, they all cast vigilant eyes.

    "Let''s go! The defeated nobles, go see my king yourself." A soldier gave him a push.

    So Ludov approached the tent cautiously, and in the dim oil lamp he saw King Rurik sitting casually.

    "You? It is indeed Ludov the defeated." Rurik raised his head and immediately emphasized the attribute of "defeated".

    Such humiliation can be said to be punishing, and Liudov had nothing to say and had to sit down.

    He was angry, and as soon as he sat down, he stuck his head and bared his teeth and asked: "You don''t even give me any comfort! This tent is just you and me, so you''re not afraid that I will strangle you with my own hands?"

    Rurik chuckled: "Stupid. Is it good for you to assassinate me now? Or, do you really think you can strangle me? Instead of being strangled by me?"

    With that said, Rurik rolled up the sleeves of his arms, even the dim oil lamp could not cover up the clear-textured tendon.

    Just looking at this, Liudov, who was already a little old, was completely discouraged, and his old face sank: "Young winner, what do you... what do you want to do to me? You won''t find a good day and auspicious general. I killed the gods who sacrificed to your savagery."

    "Haha. You''re not right, but not entirely."

    "how do I say this?"

    "The sacrifice is already there, it''s Horrick."

    "Ah?" Liudov was only puzzled.

    "Don''t be surprised, I have captured Horrick, and all the Robards and subordinate tribes in the north have been defeated. Ludov, I hope you understand your situation. In Jutland, you have no allies. You It''s time to come here, you and your Frankish soldiers are all defeated. I heard that you also won over a lot of Saxons, and they all lost too."

    "Alas...I admit my defeat. When I see the whole picture of your army, I know my defeat for granted."

    "You are very self-aware." Rurik was in a good mood after hearing these words, and immediately asked the key question: "Have you thought about your future?"

    "Am I still eligible?"

    "I know your true identity."

    "Yes! I am a Frankish vassal, and I am the Count of Westphalia."

    "It''s not just this identity... that''s why you." Rurik''s words stopped abruptly, and suddenly an idea came to him: "I actually have no ill will towards you, you learned that you are Saxons, not Franks. Ross and Denmark, for you Saxons People have no hatred, we are just against the Franks, and of course our methods of warfare have always been barbaric, and we often slaughter, you have to understand that."

    To understand the barbarism of the devil? Of course Liudov couldn''t understand that even if he won a certain battle, he would not kill innocent people indiscriminately.

    Rurik asked again: "Why don''t you tell me first, your intention to come to Denmark. Hopefully, you did not come to Denmark out of a subjective attitude away from your own fief."

    The words came to Liudov''s heart, and he couldn''t express his bitterness, and now he just confided his heart to the enemy: "I am here on the king''s order..."

    To this day, he has nothing to lose. As a loser, of course he had to find some reasons for his failure to give himself a noble respect, so all the responsibility was pushed to Horrick and Prince Ludwig.

    In this way, Rurik finally learned the unknown side of the war through the mouths of the parties involved.

    As the so-called cause and effect are interlinked, Liudov did not want to come by himself. If he did not come, the fief would be confiscated, his family would be exiled, and even his status as a noble would not be preserved.

    "We didn''t have to be enemies, but your master Ludwig asked you to come to the north and work hard. I know this great noble, my shop in Hazelby was destroyed. Although the black hand is Horrick''s army, it really is The mastermind behind this is this Ludwig. You..." Rurik suddenly asked in his soul, "Are you still loyal to him today?"

    Such a question suddenly confused Liudov. He hesitated for a while, and hesitating was the absence of allegiance to Ludwig.

    "Looks like you don''t trust him anymore?" Rurik asked immediately.

    "This...I''m his vassal, maybe...but..."

    Ludov obviously had something in his words, but Rurik revealed a lot of information through this person, and he laughed wildly with joy in his heart, but it was difficult to show it on his face. Because it was necessary to attack Frank to vent his anger, but Frank had three princes who were at odds with each other. These news spread all over the Danish world. Because of the occlusion of news, people did not know how much this contradiction had reached.

    Ludoff was the party to the battle between the princes, and such a Frankish vassal of the count had to choose a side at this juncture.

    It turns out that Frank''s "War of the Three Kings" broke out! Horlick and Ludov, the actions of such figures in recent years, are all directly related to the Frankish Civil War, or even an extension of the Civil War.

    Since the biggest enemy of the various Viking forces is the Frankish Prince Ludwig, then beat this man!

    Coincidentally, the Earl of Hamburg and the Earl of Bremen are both vassals of Ludwig in line, which is provided by Blue Fox with very solid information.

    Rurik patted his thigh: "Now I can tell you a secret."

    "what?"

    "My army will assist the Danish king Ragnar to recover the entire Jutland and restore the rule of Godfrey''s great ally. Then, directly attack the territory of Prince Ludwig, who is the root of all evil, and he will pay A terrible price! Therefore, I will attack Hamburg first and destroy this Earl of Hamburg."

    "what?!"

    Liudov shivered with his mouth open: "Why? Why a hamburger?"

    "What? What are you going to say? Against my attack on Hamburg?"

    "No. I dare not, but..."

    "Is there any inside story? Let''s talk about it."

    "There are some personal affairs of mine. However, I cannot stop you Normans from doing anything."

    Rurik nodded: "You are just my captive, and you are very self-aware. However, I am willing to listen to your advice. Remember, any advice!"

    "Okay. Can you... tell me why you Normans insist on attacking Hamburg? Just because the nobles there are also under Ludwig''s orders."

    "You actually asked me?" Rurik laughed, and burst into laughter, before staring into his eyes: "You are brave enough to be a ruthless man who fought to the end. To be honest, Ludov, if not You are almost crushed by hunger and thirst, and you will not be captured. Your spirit is worthy of admiration Or, I will tell you the truth."

    "Speaking."

    "This is a coalition, a coalition of Rus, Sweden, Gotaland, Denmark, and the armies of the Far East. You can understand that all the Normans are united to fight against the Franks. My own army is ten thousand. There are 10,000 people, and King Ragnar of Denmark also has 10,000 people. Such a huge army needs a lot of grain, and now the autumn harvest is approaching, I intend to enter Hamburg and scavenge the local grain to meet the needs of our army. "

    "Ah! You? Like a swarm of locusts eating Egypt?"

    "A good analogy." Rurik shrugged. "This is war. Do you have anything to say? Are you going to stop me?"

    "This..." Liudov closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, he looked like he was constipated for seven days. After holding it for a long time, he could say something: "I beg you, don''t attack Hamburg!"

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 939ï¼š Attack on Schleswig

    The road to the south of the army is bound to pass through the port of Hazelby.

    This prosperous port in the past truly reflects the glory of Godfrey, the great old lord of Denmark.

    It is true that things are different. The leader of the alliance has long since passed away. After his death, the port became an absolute free port. Today, the green grass covers the scorched ruins, and there are some dark building wrecks left here, telling the horror of many years ago.

    Facing the devastated Hezebi with traces of being smoothed out by nature, the viewer is not sad, but has some reminiscences of the past.

    The army advancing by sea and land went all the way south, and along the way, a large number of Danish villages, as well as a small number of Saxon villages, announced a change of course due to their own safety.

    Danish villages have announced that they have cancelled their faith in God and will return to the embrace of Odin. They honored Ragnar with a heavy hand as king, just as they had honored Horrick with a heavy hand before.

    But this time is really different.

    Because Horrick was a prisoner of war who had his tendons and hamstrings broken, he was a prisoner of Rurik, and even a prisoner of Ragnar. The key is that the existence of this prisoner is very useful.

    With a rope around his neck and no fig leaf on his body, what was crawling and crawling like a shrunken wild boar was actually Horrick who rode a steed to force everyone to surrender a few years ago?

    Is Horrick really the descendant of the Lord Godfrey? No one knows this.

    But all the village lords knew that Horrick was definitely a blood relative of Harald Clark. The latter was voted to oust the leader of the alliance and expelled by force.

    The reason for the expulsion is very simple - Harald Clark is forcing everyone to convert to God.

    However, those lords and their tribal people who are unwilling to convert can only be exiled if they are not killed, such as fleeing to the nearest island of Zealand.

    A large number of villages have chosen to convert and be baptized en masse in order to save their lives, and now they have jumped back. How can you prove that you have re-believed in Odin? They started killing young priests in the village, even if they were of the same race.

    This kind of persecution against the clergy made Esquille grieved. For practical reasons, he suppressed his anger and sorrow, as if he was unaware of it all, only in silence and no one held his cross tightly. The wooden staff keeps praying.

    The Dane villages are aware of the influence of Christ in their self-reliant territories. They destroy the monasteries, kill the priests, and then re-dig the stone statues representing gods such as Odin and Thor from the pits.

    This scene really made Rurik laugh and cry.

    He and Ragnar witnessed the restoration of stone statues, the reconstruction of the stone boat altar, and even the blood sacrifice of a young priest bound by ropes.

    "What do you think?" Rurik asked Ragnar deliberately: "I think they have already made preparations."

    "I think so too. What a bunch of smart people..."

    Ragnar, of course, despises this kind of talent who adapts to the faith, but now he needs the support of these Danish compatriots.

    At least they returned to Odin in action, and the rest was to force them to contribute a group of strong men to join the army as warriors.

    The southern Danish villages on Jutland made such a decision, and the lords knew very well that Ragnar was a real ruthless man. Besides, the flamboyant Horrick has now degenerated into a pig and a dog, and he is an existence that can be led by Ragnar to walk the dog.

    But seeing that this 30-year-old is the rich and powerful King Ragnar, he shouted at everyone: "Horrick is my prisoner, I was chosen by Odin, and I avenged Odin!"

    The people respect the strong, and Ragnar is the real strong.

    Of course, no one can ignore the stronger power behind the king-Russ King Rurik and the Rus army.

    No one can ignore the Rus army, they are well-dressed and well-equipped, with infantry and cavalry, and a large fleet drifting offshore. Rurik, the legendary King of Rus, also showed his true body, and all the legends that circulated came true. The man who killed King Havgen turned out to be him!

    Everyone knows that the Russ opened a shop in the old Hazelby port, and they also know that the fire in the port of Hazelby is largely related to Horrick sending troops to clean up the Ross shop. The result of that battle led directly to a commercial disaster in the Danish world, to the point that many merchants had to travel further south to do business in Schleswig.

    Schleswig was originally a town shared by Danes and Saxons, and the natives of the town believed in Sirius, or rather, they believed that Sirius was not a star, but that it was "Asgard''s shining point in the sky".

    The ruined Hazelby ceased to exist, and Schleswig began to take its place economically, but it was firmly in Frankish control and became a frontier city.

    Thanks to the conversion of many villages to God, converted Danes and Saxons are free to do business. At last they could safely import northern goods into the Frankish hinterland at the cost of heavy taxes.

    And the Saxons who remained north of the Schleswig Wall were always guests to Denmark. With the arrival of Ludov, the descendant of Widukind, everything changed.

    However, they welcomed their leader and learned of the war a year later. Because many Saxons converted to God, they abandoned their villages, dragged their families, drove cattle and sheep, stuffed poultry into cages, entered Schleswig and became the people under the Frankish rule, or in other words, they entered the Diguang people Thin Burger Earl.

    Because they had converted to God, the Count of Hamburg, far from having no reason to conquer them, had to fulfill his duty of military protection.

    It was precisely these people who escaped the Great Wall who talked about the war in the north, which suddenly caused tension in the north, and also caused the attitude of a large number of lower-level nobles of the Saxon ethnic group in the region to become hysterical.

    As for those Saxon villages that didn''t have time to leave, the villagers had already thought of countermeasures.

    The so-called fake conversion day regretted it.

    The army of the north has really appeared, but they are not demons. Lord Liudoff is not dead! Even if the fortress fell, Ludov was not dead. Not only that, Ludov also raised the flag of the Duchy of Saxony, he is the Duke of everyone! What''s more, the northern saint Eskil was also in the army, and no one forced the Saxons to renounce God.

    But the Saxons must make a decision - to recognize Ludov as the Duke of Saxony, and to go back to the line of the great hero Widukind, rebel against the rule of the Frankish kingdom, and restore the Duchy of Saxony.

    Do the people have a choice? They have no objection at all. It was entirely because the Saxons who escaped the Great Wall used their actions to prove their opposition to the military conquest of the Frankish kingdom.

    In the depths of everyone''s heart, there is an anger that cannot be quelled for fifty years. Everyone can go to believe in God. Restoring the Duchy of Saxony and believing in God are not contradictory. They supported Ludov a year ago because he played the banner of "Grandson of Widukind", and now the hero has decided to return to his country and allied himself with the new king of Denmark and the king of Rus, and people fully support Ludov''s rebellion , a Saxon army was born.

    ...

    In just four days, the army arrived at the ruins of Hazelby from the battlefield of Aleb Fort.

    The coalition camped here, and Ludov suddenly had more than a thousand Saxon warriors of very different ages and had been Vikingized. He was no longer a bare general. Even his own army did not even have any Frankish features.

    Ragnar''s troops had suffered more than 2,000 casualties in previous battles, and after the many lords of Zealand had arranged for some to return to the island, the army he could theoretically control had shrunk a lot. Thanks to the troops recruited as they traveled south, the army of the Kingdom of New Denmark still maintained an exaggerated size of 5,000 soldiers.

    Naturally, the army with the most troops was Rurik''s Rus Kingdom Army. To **** with the Swedes and the Gottarans! Rurik was too lazy to wait for the guys who looted and revenge in the northernmost part of Jutland. Those people were too small, and they were destined to do nothing.

    At night, the bonfires near the ruins are as dense as stars.

    The three kings gather at a campfire, nibble on freshly caught and oily grilled cod, and talk about the battle that follows.

    "It is already clear that a large number of Danes have fled to the south," Ragnar said.

    glutinous rice

    "My Saxons are the clearest, and a large number of people have been evacuated. Another point, from what I know about the Count of Hamburg, his reinforcements will definitely go north. We will definitely encounter the Count of Hamburg''s army, and fighting is almost inevitable." Liudov made his promises, but it aroused suspicion.

    "Is the news reliable? How do you decide that the Earl of Hamburg will go north?" Rurik asked.

    "No reason. Hahaha!" I saw Ludov laughing up to the sky, and the smile was mixed with helplessness: "When you start attacking my fortress, I will send someone out of the city to report the letter urgently. It is I who asked the Earl of Hamburg for help, I It''s the party!"

    Such an explanation is too dark and humorous. Rurik and Ragnar were silent for embarrassment, and then burst into laughter.

    Laughing and laughing, Rurik put down the fish with disdain: "Count Burger, how many people can that Robert bring? He will be easily defeated by me. Do you believe it or not? Ludov, as long as I send cavalry, I will win easily. ."

    Rurik''s words were too provocative to say, and Liudov tried his best to cover up his embarrassment and dare not, and echoed: "My cavalry is much more than Robert, and I personally led the cavalry to defeat, your cavalry will naturally be able to Easy to win. Damn, how can you fight like this? You shoot arrows like crazy, cavalry shoot arrows wildly, attack my fortress like crazy, I''ve never seen this kind of tactic. No Frankish nobleman has seen this kind of tactic."

    "This is my army." Rurik put on his arrogant face and said nothing.

    "I only have one word to ask."

    "Go ahead."

    "The Count of Hamburg is not a pedantic person, and they have no subjective malice towards you. Besides, when I restore the Duchy of Saxony, Hamburg will be in my domain. Since we are allied now, we will soon reach Schleswig. If There is a battle, and I implore you to spare all Saxons. I will not pursue the past, I just hope that there will be no needless killings in the future."

    Saying these words, Liudov''s eyes turned more towards Ragnar.

    "You... what are you looking at me for? Do you suspect that after I brought troops into your old Saxony area, I killed people everywhere?"

    Liudov had a sullen face but a half-smile, and his eyes answered affirmatively.

    "Whatever!" Ragnar shrugged. "My intention was to hit the Great Wall. I want Schleswig to be my Danish border town again. You want to revive the Duchy of Saxony. I support it, and then our two countries will use the Great Wall. For the boundary, so that we both agree."

    Hearing such a promise, Liudov was very satisfied. For him, since he has raised the flag of treason and decided to risk his life to revive the Principality of Saxony, he is sure that he has seized the God-given opportunity of the Frankish Civil War.

    Therefore, it is very important for Ragnar''s Danish army to continue to go south, but he only uses the army to help himself to restore the country, and defeat Ludwig''s crusade when necessary. I really don''t want the heroes of the north to loot Saxony. It is a country where people are withered.

    It was at this campfire that Ross, Denmark and Saxony reached a new verbal agreement.

    The so-called do not do unnecessary killing, the killing is aimed at the rebels, and any nobles and commoners who recognize Ludov as the Duke of Saxony will have their right to life protected.

    As for property rights? That''s another story.

    There is a price to pay for helping oneself to restore the country. Liudov has to pay the rations of foreign troops such as Rus and Denmark, as well as the benefits that can be delayed.

    As a result, the new target has been determined, and the army must quickly capture the town of Schleswig.

    The coalition has no time to dawdle and march!

    The army has been heading south along the eastern coastline of Jutland. Theoretically, the route to the south is the shortest. The reality is that there are a lot of forest areas in the middle of the peninsula, which is a disaster for the army of tens of thousands of people.

    The coalition forces actually spared some detours, and the ruins of Hezeby where they are currently located are at the mouth of the Shilei Bay. This bay is deep and narrow, it is not like a bay, but more like a wide river channel inside.

    The deep Schlei Bay is a bay formed by ice erosion, and there is a glacial lake at the deepest point. The lake is the seawater of the Baltic Sea due to the backflow of the seawater. It is a natural shelter from the wind, but the biggest problem is that the waterway from the inside to the outside is too narrow and long. When the business of Haizebi at the mouth of the sea is booming, there is no business in the deepest part of the bay. value. Today, merchants seek safe trading points, and spare towns are springing up as new commodity distribution centers.

    The deepest lagoon in the bay is the town of Schleswig, where the eastern end of the Great Wall is located. An inappropriate analogy, the current stage of the town of Schleswig and Shanhaiguan have the same meaning.

    Still in Hazelby, after the three kings had a small meeting, Rurik changed his hands and called his subordinates for another meeting.

    "Bald" Fisk is called a star. According to the new task set by the king, everyone feels that the king attaches great importance to him.

    Under the attention of many generals and nobles, the young Fisk simply issued a military order.

    "I will lead the cavalry to take down Schleswig! I will kill those who resist, and spare my life for those who surrender. I will win! If I fail, I will... commit suicide to apologize!"

    "You talk too hard." Rurik smiled and tapped the old man on the shoulder, "You can''t die. However, I really entrust you with the task of taking down Schleswig, and you will represent our Ross independence. Glory."

    The current Arik does not have any title, on the surface his true identity is only the captain of the first flag team. Everyone uses the Frankish kingdom as a reference. Rurik is the king of Russ, so people like Arik must be at least a duke-level figure. He was assigned a special attack mission.

    From the ruins of Hazelby to the town of Schleswig, follow the coastline of the harbor to the hinterland in the southwest direction. It only takes 30 kilometers to get there.

    Such a distance only takes half a day for a cavalry unit to advance quickly, and even faster for a ship.

    The Ross cavalry selected 200 cavalry, and Fisk led his troops to advance rapidly as a land force.

    Ragnar led a squadron. Considering the convenience of the landing battle, except for a sailing destroyer as a necessary support, the rest of the ships were traditional leading warships.

    The leading warship can best demonstrate the Viking characteristics, and it is the most suitable landing craft in this time and space for beach landing operations.

    Without further ado, on the morning of the next day, a special unit of the chaotic army was quickly formed.

    The cavalry marched lightly after breakfast. They carried a lot of arrows, but only one ration. This was the land troops.

    The sea troops were led by Arik, who had experienced many battles. The soldiers under his command were more than 400 veterans of the First Banner, accompanied by a Saxon army with 20 leading warships. The sea detachment had a total of thirty-six oars, and the ships flew the flag of Rus, and I saw one ship also flying the flag of the so-called Duchy of Saxony.

    Liudov couldn''t fully believe Rurik and Ragnar''s promise not to kill indiscriminately. He couldn''t express his distrust in person, so he might as well take a boat and go south quickly, with his own people to supervise, to force his allies to be thirsty but not timid. . Of course, he also had to arrive at Schleswig as soon as possible. Although he might not meet the Earl of Hamburg there, he would definitely meet the local baron.

    As a man, you have to leave a way out. Although he raised the flag of treason, Ludoff''s purpose is actually to restore the duchy of Saxony. As for whether this duchy is an independent grand duchy, or a grand vassal of the Frankish kingdom in the form of a duchy, as long as things don''t matter. Do it absolutely, there are still many opportunities for negotiation in the future.

    He hoped to directly capture the local baron, this nobleman is a Frankish, leaving his life as a bargaining chip in future negotiations. However, many of the local garrison in Schleswig are Saxons. As a self-reliant duke, Liudov cannot really expect some militiamen recruited from the north to incorporate the garrison of Schleswig under his command~www.novelhall.com ~ This is a shortcut to expanding strength. More than that? The Count of Hamburg also had to hand over the army, especially all the Saxon soldiers in it.

    It is said that the Frankish forces in the entire Saxony region must ebb, and the Saxon soldiers who immigrated to the Frankish nobles and trained must be subordinate to the real king.

    For Liudov, he hopes to start from Schleswig as the real starting point for his own recovery, or at least the starting point for regaining his hands on regular soldiers.

    The coalition forces that advance by sea and land are dispatched! The only thing missing in this coalition is the Danes. This is also a favor for Ragnar to sell his allies. Because the war has reached this point, Ragnar really needs to make some long-term diplomatic plans for the future Kingdom of Denmark. He killed so many people in the siege of the Aleb Fortress that he really had to consider the feelings of another party to the war, now an ally Ludov.

    Liudov''s words are very clear, as long as he helps him recover his country, the past grievances will be forgotten.

    Ragnar deliberately slowed down the advance, and together with Rurik himself, he moved forward slowly as if playing a game. At this speed, he would not be able to reach Schleswig until the next day.

    By then, the vanguard army had already captured the town.

 Chapter 940ï¼š The Earl of Hamburg in Schleswig

    The city of Bremen was burned, and the Norman count Hunter was killed in battle.

    The demons from the sea came as fast as they ran. They were killing everywhere. Many villages were reduced to ruins, and a large number of people poured into the direction of Hamburg in the north.

    Almost all of the people who went to Hamburg were Saxons. If they were Franks, they would flee to the south immediately.

    Once, Hamburg was a small tribe of Saxons since ancient times. Who would have thought that making a military fortress occupied and transformed by the Franks would become the hope of a large number of Saxons.

    It was because of the destruction of the Normans along the Weser River that the villages were withered and houses were turned into ruins, the city of Bremen was also reduced to ashes, and the local St. Peter''s Church and many refugees were turned into powder.

    The entire Earl of Bremen has become almost empty, and the people who have fled have gone their separate ways. Some of them fled to the Earl of Flanders (now the north of the Netherlands), some of them could not escape to the Earl of Cologne, and even further fled to the Earl of Rheingau further south.

    Most of the refugees who escaped were Frankish. Also during the Conquest of Charlemagne, a large number of Franks were forcibly migrated to the newly conquered Saxon territories and mixed with the natives.

    Now Charlemagne is long gone, and even his successor, Louis the Pious, has died. The civil war has broken out among the three princes over matters such as the right of inheritance and the reduction of the clan.

    For the disadvantaged Prince Ludwig, he must join forces with his younger brother, Charles the Bald, in order to defeat the elder brother, the legitimate King Lothair.

    However, the destruction of the Bremen region by the Normans was on the eve of the outbreak of the civil war, which meant that his strength had suffered a certain blow before the war.

    In the summer of 840 AD, Ludwig''s main force had left his loyal Regensburg, from the eastern part of the fief into the central and western part of the fief.

    The army was stationed in Mainz and Worms on the banks of the Rhine, which was the fief of Robert, Count of the Rheingau.

    As long as the army advances not far south, the first thing to face is Strasbourg, a military town directly controlled by Lothair.

    As the de jure king, Lothair, who controls the central region, must fight on two fronts. Fortunately, the area under his control is densely populated, and the population composition is mainly of the same family of Franks. Unlike his two brothers, Ludwig had a large number of Alemanni, Thuringian, Saxon, and even some Sorbian (West Slav) slave soldiers. And Charles the Bald has a large number of Romanized Gauls descendants, as well as Burgundians from the duchy of Burgundy with ambiguous attitudes.

    On the Eastern Front, Lothair and Ludwig recently fought a battle. The battlefield was Lautenburg (Kaiserslautern). He was able to take advantage of his strength, but was unable to continue northward and enter Mainz to kill himself. brother Ludwig.

    On the Western Front, the Isle of Paris was occupied by Lothair''s king''s army, and Charles the Bald was forced to shrink strategically.

    As a strange fourth party in the war, the Duchy of Burgundy immediately expressed support for the real Lothair. As for the king''s order to send troops to attack Charles the Bald, the Duke of Burgundy did send troops, but secretly sent someone to contact Charles. If the two armies keep facing each other, the battle cannot be fought.

    Macroscopically, the situation is very good for Lothair. As long as the war drags on, he is confident to force his two younger brothers to come barefoot to Aachen for peace.

    This is the situation of the civil war in the Frankish kingdom in 840. Compared with before the outbreak of the civil war, Lothair''s actual control area has expanded.

    But he was unaware of a series of positive moves by his two younger brothers. For example, Charles the Bald sent an envoy to Rome to ask the Pope to do some practical work as a mediator, and he sent an envoy to the uncontrolled Breeze. Tani area, trying to recruit some mercenaries from the Romanized Celts, who are rebellious and unruly, to fight for themselves.

    Lothair didn''t even know that his good brother Ludwig was actually trying to win over the Danes.

    But, unknown to everyone, Ludwig''s series of actions finally attracted a group of polar bears and Nordic sea wolves...

    Because of the difficulty in transmitting traffic information, Ludwig, who was far away in Mainz, had no idea what was going on in Jutland and even in the entire Viking world.

    The first Frankish vassal to know the news was of course the Earl of Hamburg.

    The Count personally led two hundred cavalry all the way north, and prepared all the lower nobles in his own territory, and all Saxon men must also be armed. Because, the intelligence shows that the Normans or the Danes who started the war in Bremen a few years ago made horrific killings!

    The messenger carried the parchment letter quickly towards the south. It was a long journey, and it took at least fifteen days for the message to be conveyed by horse and boat.

    The Earl of Hamburg is already the northernmost aristocratic jurisdiction in the Frankish Kingdom. It is extremely large, and the power of Earl Robert is theoretically great. Because the vast majority of the submissive Saxon tribal chiefs were canonized as barons and obeyed Robert according to the decree. It''s just that Robert and his parents have not used the power conferred by the king for a long time. In fact, he can only rule these traditional Saxon nobles in name, as long as they do not rebel.

    This time, no one could ignore the horrors the Normans created. Robert gave an order that all Saxon nobles in the territory must serve immediately and recruit soldiers to fight the possible southward movement of the Normans.

    Robert''s 200 cavalry arrived first in the northernmost border town of Schleswig. As soon as they arrived, they saw a large number of refugees. They told the terrible wars that took place in the north, as well as all kinds of bizarre stories.

    "More than 10,000 long ships landed in Jutland? Horrick is finished this time? Are the Normans still going to invade Frank?!"

    Count Robert expanded his barracks in Schleswig, and he had to wait for the incoming vassals and entourages, as well as the army of the Saxon-born nobles.

    He could be sure that at least a thousand warriors were grinding their way north on foot. Don''t expect the speed of this group of people, they are not Frankish but almost all Saxons, and it is too far-fetched to expect them to die with the Norman Danes.

    Fortunately, he recruited a group of men among the refugees in Schleswig and armed them with rudimentary weapons.

    His army instantly expanded to the scale of a thousand people, that is, the quality of the soldiers was too stretched.

    He inquired about Ludov, the count of Westphalia, from the refugees, hoping that the man would successfully withdraw from the Aleb fortress.

    However, Robert didn''t receive any news. Thinking of Liudov''s bad luck, he had to stick to it. Perhaps the troops at hand were unable to carry the Normans southward, at least they had to resist for a while before withdrawing. Even, look for opportunities to make peace with the Normans to ensure that they will not have unacceptable losses.

    Therefore, Schleswig flew the cross flag everywhere, and Charlemagne''s three lions battle flag was erected here.

    A large number of soldiers composed of Saxon refugees were dressed up by Qiao Zhuang, and the blue fuel they could find smeared huge crosses on the robes made of plain cloth, just like a group of crusaders.

    Then Schleswig became extremely calm...

    Facing a large saltwater lake, the local people can barely make a living by fishing. It was just in time for the wheat harvest, and Robert was not worried about the lack of supplies for his army.

    He still has a naive fantasy in his heart. The so-called Normans also want to harvest wheat in August. Now that wheat is harvested everywhere in the Frankish territory, they can sit and watch the wheat and no one is harvesting? The Normans did not necessarily go south, they were ready for winter after harvesting the wheat.

    In Robert''s perception, if there was no war in August, then there would never be a Norman invasion incident this year.

    The commander was so optimistic, and optimism began to spread in the army.

    However, a large number of people who fled did not dare to go north. They fished in the saltwater lake in front of them to store supplies for the winter. They also chose to accept Robert''s invitation to arrive in Hamburg in the south to open up farmland along the Elbe River. For the Earl''s family.

    The war was an opportunity, and Robert, a Farak, naturally lacked the support of the native Saxons, unless there was a favor to the latter. Settling the northern refugees to successfully survive the winter and live a stable life in the future, these people will soon be the people that their family can directly control.

    He then declared to his army: "Just keep delaying, until the autumn rains gather, and when the temperature drops, everything will be fine. We only need to wait another twenty days, and then we can go home."

    Twenty years? ! Robert, who knew nothing about the war in the north, soon faced disaster.

    In a sense, Schleswig refused to conduct a strategic reconnaissance in the north out of fear, so that even the Norman army''s strength and the situation of Ludov and Horlick in the north were unknown.

    Their fishing boats did not dare to leave the deep Schlei Bay, so they held the attitude of "defending the Maginot fortifications" and prayed that the Normans would not appear.

    Then, a large number of rowing longboats are advancing...

    It was only a phantom at first, and the sharp-eyed sentry standing in the tower noticed the looming risk.

    The horn was still sounding, and the small bronze bell hung high in the monastery was also being struck wildly.

    A sentinel quickly reported the terrible scene to his master, and now Robert was completely restless.

    The optimism was swept away, because the paddle boats were advancing very fast, and what was even more incredible was that there was actually a cavalry advancing fast along the waterfront.

    Behold! Those were flying a lot of Rus flags!

    The Rus flag is no stranger to people living in Jutland, and it is no stranger to the Earl of Hamburg himself.

    Count Robert was standing on the rammed earth wall of the Great Wall. Facing the continuous advance of the fully identifiable Rus army, he suddenly felt that the world was very unreal.

    "This is the real Rus army? They have cavalry? No! Is it really not Ludov''s cavalry?"

    He muttered in his heart, and immediately overturned his judgment.

    Those cavalry were enemies, at least not friendly. Look at the frantic paddling of those boats, they are going to land on the beach!

    However, the Schleswig Great Wall under their control has no resistance to them.

    resistance? How can it be!

    The total length is not long, and it was deliberately stuck in the deepest part of the two bays in the east and west of the Jutland peninsula. The fortification of digging a large trench and ramming a large wall was itself a defense against the Franks. This made it difficult for the Frankish army to cross the border, while the Danish army could sail around the Wall with ease. The fortifications that Chief Godfrey presided over fifty years ago was to bully the Frankish marine forces and pull their hips.

    Therefore, the city of Schleswig, occupied by Robert, has no defense at all.

    A subordinate warned: "Sir, many people are fleeing, and we must also withdraw."

    "You?" Robert glared at the subordinate: "What nonsense. The enemy is about to land, and if no one stops them, the fleeing people will be easily captured like fowls running around."

    That''s all, he didn''t want to think about any distracting thoughts, and raised his arms: "Warriors! Get on the horse! Fight!"

    The people who have only been fleeing for a short time are really fowls who are running around. The priests did not leave. They took urns filled with holy oil and arrived at the infantry soldiers who were lining up. They used cypress branches dipped in oil to bless the soldiers who stood firm.

    A group of recruited soldiers also escaped. Those guys were already in trouble, and Robert never counted on these people. Fortunately, the infantry from Hamburg''s hometown have arrived, even if these people have not been repaired when they arrive.

    Blessed warriors will not leave, because the priests say that their original sins are forgiven, and when these savages are defeated, great goodness is accumulated, and if they die in battle, the souls leave to go to heaven.

    This scene moved Robert very much, because the huge army was quickly lined up, and he was busy reorganizing the cavalry. Instead, the infantry was settled down by the priest''s blessing ceremony, and he had no worries.

    As a commander-in-chief, Robert''s actions are now worthy of his own monarch, Prince Ludwig.

    You must know that he really took out a solid army of 1,400 people, and knowing that the Norman Rus army was about to land, he held high the flag of the cross and the three lions of Charlemagne at Schleswig. An emergency formation was formed on the grass next to the town, looking at this posture, it was about to fight the enemy who was about to land.

    The defenders completely abandoned the town, and Robert did not understand and did not want to fight in the streets, especially in the areas near the water, where the Normans could take advantage of tactics.

    If they were tricked into some inland areas, the scale of victory would likely be directed towards Frank.

    I saw this Count of Hamburg, riding high with his lance in front of the infantry array, and shouting, "Franks! Saxons! Russ and even Danes! They will kill! Now for your own sake! Life, for your wives and children, in order to protect your wealth, go and fight with them!"

    If it is to protect their family and wealth, many people will risk their own lives.

    Of course, all eyes were on the most effective Frankish cavalry, who ensured that the morale of the infantry was solid.

    Most of the infantry formations consisted of Saxon peasants, who were illiterate and seldom left their homeland. A large number of people have lived in the vicinity of Hamburg for generations, many of whom are descendants of the Saxe Hammarburg tribe. Most of them wielded short spears, swords and axes, and their weapons were no different from those of the past barbarian duchy of Saxony.

    Only the elite cavalry can maintain the fighting spirit of the army. The key to victory is to use the cavalry to play a tactical advantage.

    Look at the cavalry of the Earl of Hamburg. Two hundred cavalry are standing in formation. The soldiers are all wearing chain mail. The horses have leather armors on their chests. The cavalry held a very long lance and looked majestic, so the cavalry maintained Robert''s pride.

    The cavalry warriors believed that they would easily kill those barbarians, just as Charlemagne''s cavalry killed all kinds of barbarian infantry, and even defeated the Avars barbarian cavalry.

    As for the annihilation of the Count of Bremen''s cavalry, this matter has been selectively ignored by everyone After all, the news of the death of this great nobleman is too bizarre. Still suspicious. There is a convincing argument that the cavalry was so mired in the mud by the river that they couldn''t move at all to be killed by the Normans. After all, the bodies of centaurs and horses were found on the banks of the river. The nobles believed in their own words and believed that the Norman barbarians were invincible and attacked the noble Frankish nobles in the mud.

    This is of course not true, if someone could examine the dense holes in the corpses, they would know that they were actually killed by the dense arrow blows. Since the arrows were subsequently recovered by the Ross-Ragnar army as usual, no reliable evidence was left.

    The Schleswig battlefield is not muddy land, it is a hard land, especially before the autumn rainy season, the earth is the hardest period of the year. Robert felt he had picked the right battlefield.

    He had never played against the Rus, and based on his past experience, he felt that he could recreate the barbarians by relying on traditional tactics.

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 941ï¼š The Count of Hamburgs Deadly Fight

    The Russ-Saxon coalition was advancing by sea and land.

    This team is strong, and many soldiers saw the legendary Schleswig Great Wall and a town at the end of the Great Wall.

    Liudov had a complicated attitude towards the towns ahead. He told Arik: "The front is Schleswig. I hope you will implement our agreement and only kill the resisters after the army has landed."

    Arik nodded. "Okay. Indiscriminate killing doesn''t excite me. I hope those people will surrender obediently."

    The movement of the fleet was destined to be smooth, but the cavalry immediately faced the obstruction of the wall.

    Fisk took the cavalry and could not fly over the wall. For the time being, they could only wait for the "Marines" who came down from the fleet to win quickly.

    It is obvious that an army is lined up in the open space next to the town. They have cavalry and infantry, and their clothes are quite uniform.

    Arik looked at the difficulty and was not surprised: "They? They look like regular soldiers of the Franks? I saw them in Bremen back then! Ah! They also have cavalry."

    Liudov was also greatly surprised. He immediately understood and pointed out nervously: "I can guarantee that the Earl of Hamburg is here."

    "Really a Frankish nobleman?"

    "It''s more than a big noble. You killed the Earl of Bremen, and the largest local noble is this Earl of Hamburg."

    "Ah!" Arik slapped his forehead: "Could it be that he was the noble that the blue fox said? Then he really can''t kill him. Damn, did those cavalrymen deliberately avoid the coverage of my arrows when they were there? What a smart guy. But If our cavalry arrives, it will be their defeat."

    A Frankish army was lined up, even though their pattern didn''t look very different from the Vikings.

    Considering that the opponent''s battle was very large, Arik, as the naval commander of the detachment, did not dare to attack rashly.

    Look at the soldiers of the first flag team, they shouted and rushed to the town in high spirits.

    Only fighting with powerful enemies can prove who is the most fierce flag team in the whole of Russia. These veterans of hundreds of battles are arrogant and unusual, but they were restrained by Arik as soon as they landed.

    "Stay calm! Line up now! We''ll line up as soon as the cavalry arrives."

    He added: "Any looting, wait until the enemy in front of you is defeated!"

    In the rear of the unit is the Russ-Denmark-Saxony coalition with a strength of more than 10,000 troops. As the de facto vanguard, Arik must win this unexpected battle.

    The blocked door was unbolted by the soldiers, waiting for a while for the Ross cavalry to file in.

    "Brothers, go! Our battalion is standing in the Frankish territory!" Fisk excitedly took the lead, taking on the role of meeting the infantry he led and lined up, and only then did he see the Frankish army lined up in an open space not far away.

    For a moment, Fisker''s scalp with only very short hair on the top of his head tightened, and the ecstasy in his heart instantly gave way to vigilance.

    He at least led a team to stand in front of Arik and Ludov in front of the Russ-Saxon army, which had a total of 1,000 troops, who were waiting for the ships.

    Holding a recurve bow, he asked eagerly, "What should we do? Let us cavalry go to fight first?"

    "Perhaps inappropriate," said Liudov, frowning.

    "You... a defeated noble, what are you worried about?"

    The words offended people, and Ludov simply didn''t like to reply: "You should be vigilant, the other party is also a regular Frankish cavalry. Don''t forget, even if I was defeated, my soldiers also killed a lot of you. If you are negligent. ,you will die."

    "Oh! Thanks for the advice. What else do you have to say." Fisk was already impatient.

    "Because, the Earl of Hamburg must be there."

    "Count of Burgers?!"

    "Exactly. What should you do?"

    "Of course I want to capture him!" Fisk did not expect that he would face such a situation, because the army would arrive in Hamburg sooner or later. According to the plan of the Great King Rurik, he also tried to capture the Frankish nobles as much as possible. The chips with the sky-high asking price, the bigger the noble, the better.

    "Then attack! Look at their details." Arik encouraged.

    "Alright, I have to prepare. Also." He said to Arik who was off the horse.

    "how?"

    "Give me at least twenty steel-armed crossbows."

    "Ah? You have a recurve bow, what''s the use of such a heavy infantry weapon? Oh...I understand." Arik smiled without saying a word, and immediately ordered his soldiers to take out all thirty of his own, and then Addition: "You should be very aware that you only have one chance to use this heavy weapon on a battle horse."

    "Of course! One chance is enough. I''ll hang in the saddle when I''m done."

    The stubby arrows were inserted into the card slots, and the steel-armed crossbow had already been charged. The cavalry had to hold it with both hands, while the fingers had to hang the reins, which made the riding posture quite awkward.

    The remaining 170 cavalry, armed with recurve bows, divided themselves into two teams and advanced slowly towards the Frankish army formation.

    From Liudov''s point of view, this group of Rus people are very rude, don''t they even meet the nobles before the war? Really barbaric.

    It is undeniable that this group of savages are dressed in the same fashion, and at first glance they are imitating the noble and gorgeous of the Frankish army, but unfortunately the barbarians are barbarians.

    Since your opponents don''t even want to negotiate, teach them politeness with a long, narrow and sharp lance!

    Earl Robert, who was in his forties, heard that the leader of the Rus was a brat under twenty years old, and it was time to teach the young barbarian chief what war is.

    He led the march, and the lances moved forward in unison, advancing steadily against the army of Ross''s cavalry archers.

    As a result, the two sides made a big horn, and at about one o''clock in the afternoon that day, the battle broke out immediately.

    On one side are spears like a forest, and a moving phalanx is advancing steadily.

    On one side are the horse archers who are skilled in bowing and horses and are divided into two groups.

    Earl Robert tucked the lance under his arm. He stared straight at him without saying a word, and marked the attacking direction of the entire team with the lance. At his side, the soldiers who carried the flag were in hot pursuit, and the flag provided a clear identification for all cavalry.

    It seemed that the Frankish cavalry was about to collide with the oncoming Russ cavalry.

    I saw Fisk holding his recurve bow high and shooting arrows first.

    The pointed arrows flew towards the Frankish cavalry in a dense cluster, which really startled the opponent.

    Robert had never seen such tactics before. He bent down subconsciously and only supported the horse''s head, while the wall under his arm was still tightly clamped.

    He resisted the pressure and shouted to the surrounding soldiers: "Hold on! The family runs fast, stab them to death!"

    The cavalrymen obeyed the order and kicked the horse''s belly with their feet on the saddle. These tall and sturdy warhorses immediately accelerated and dashed forward, gradually reaching full speed.

    The Ross cavalry had already completed the tactical division of troops, and the initial harassment was short and lacking in power.

    Those steel-armed crossbows that have been wound for a long time have only one shot, and they will definitely not attack if the opportunity is not ripe.

    When the unsuspecting flank of Count Robert was exposed to the Russ cavalry who completed the detour, lethal weapons and so on came the perfect moment.

    Before, the Russ cavalry stood directly on the saddle and shot directly at Frank''s tall horse with a crossbow.

    According to the previous combat experience, and even the experience dictated by Instructor Pecheneg, they shoot people first and shoot horses! The half-pound arrow was fired quickly, and the accompanying vibration caused a burst of the soldier''s arm.

    The heavy arrow is quite short and thick, and its arrow cluster is a four-sided steel cone, which directly penetrates the horse''s skin and penetrates deeply into the flesh and blood.

    The warhorse immediately came to the end, and together with it, the heavily armored rider carrying the spear was directly overturned and slammed to the ground. This fall was enough to cause people to cough up blood.

    This round of lethal attack was completely beyond Robert''s expectations.

    Heavy crossbow arrows and a large number of light arrows slammed into Robert''s face, causing more than 30 war horses to fall, instantly losing one-seventh of their combat effectiveness.

    The rushing Robert threw himself in the air. If he continued to charge forward, he would be able to collide with the main force of the enemy formation.

    At the critical moment, he hesitated.

    Robert looked ahead, his attack anticlimactic. Because the Ross cavalry was shooting arrows frantically behind their backs, and what was even more outrageous was that they also shot arrows at their infantry camp.

    He looked back and saw his infantry position. The soldiers put wooden shields on their heads one after another, and he was relieved by the appearance of sticking to a stable front.

    The squire asked: "Sir, what should we do? Will they directly overwhelm their infantry line?"

    "No. We won''t have a chance if we don''t deal with those abominable cavalry archers. Follow me, turn around and continue to challenge them!"

    So, the battle flag was waved in the opposite direction, a move that was in Fisker''s hands.

    The Ross cavalry in the standing state were all standing on the stirrups to shoot arrows. The stable conditions made this group of ruthless people who practiced frantically on weekdays go crazy.

    The light arrows kept harassing the Frankish cavalry. Fortunately, the latter were also elite. The ring chain mail caught many arrows, and the arrows were clearly pierced into the flesh.

    Seeing that these Frankish cavalry turned their horses and attacked again, the Russ cavalry standing on the pile once again formed two teams, adhering to the no-contact tactic, just swept past like an eagle, waiting for an opportunity for a "three-shot on the grassland".

    Gradually, many Frankish cavalrymen had so many arrow feathers that they didn''t even have time to unplug them. The horses were panting from exhaustion, and the soldiers endured their injuries and fought on.

    There were many war horses lying on the side of the battlefield, and some seriously wounded cavalry soldiers seemed to be dead. Some dizzy soldiers stood up, and those who lost their horses hurriedly pulled up their injured companions, but they became the living targets of the Ross cavalry. They blocked with shields in vain and were eventually shot.

    As long as the fighting continued, Robert''s cavalry would gradually wither.

    All of this is like a replica of the battle situation under the Aleb Fortress, and the Rus cavalry deliberately kept a farther distance, lest this group of enemies suddenly throw axe wildly to cause casualties.

    For the first flag team of the Ross Army, who were watching the battle, the soldiers banged on their shields with great power.

    The Saxon warriors north of the Great Wall, who had no sympathy for the Franks, joined the battle cry of the Rus.

    For the defeated Ludov, he watched the duel between the cavalry from the perspective of a bystander. As an ally, he wanted the Ross cavalry to win. However, thinking that the 500 noble cavalry he brought from the fief had been wiped out, he could not wait for Count Robert to avenge himself.

    However, Robert was defeated...

    If he continued to fight, there was only one dead end. To make matters worse, his mount was also injured. There were at least five arrows stuck in his body.

    He chose to retreat and join his infantry.

    This is a fighter jet!

    Arik watched this, and immediately knocked Ludov beside him: "Friend! It''s time to fight, let your Saxon army advance."

    "Ah! Actually I didn''t want to kill them. Maybe I..."

    "Idiot! Remember who you are now, the people on the shore are not your friends!" Arik kicked Ludoff fiercely, and only then did this contradictory man understand.

    Ludov had raised the flag of rebellion, and his Saxon warriors wanted to fight more than he did.

    The Russ-Saxon coalition began to press head-on, advancing slowly, while throwing arrows into the air.

    Behold! Those warriors with wooden arms and crossbows stepped on the ring with their feet, and then placed light arrows from the quiver around their waists, and then lifted them up at a 45¡ã angle.

    They were in free-fire mode, accompanied by continuous fire from the Ross cavalry, for which Robert''s army of more than a thousand had to carry their shields to death.

    Robert finally saw the departure of Ross''s army, he had paid a lot, and saw that some infantry had already fled the battlefield.

    If you continue, your army will collapse, which means that the town of Schleswig will fall!

    He withdrew to his main formation, ignoring the swish arrows, and roared at the infantry: "The Normans cannot be allowed to win! For faith! Charge for me!"

    So, a magical scene happened!

    Because Schleswig was cut down by the Normans a few years ago, and now the Frankish forces have taken it back. The new clergy is more devout, and the new baron is more courageous and honorable.

    Priests in black robes held high the blacked-out cross and took the lead.

    Seeing this, the baron raised his iron sword and called: "Warriors, for our faith, move forward."

    He certainly wouldn''t say "for the glory of Charlemagne", after all there were a large number of Saxons in the army.

    But the soldiers still had strong suspicions, because those Normans had a very special flag. These peasant warriors are illiterate, and a few wise men and nobles fully understand the meaning of SAKSON on the flag.

    "Is the enemy also a Saxon? Are we going to fight our own race?!"

    On the other side of the battlefield, this question of the soul is what Liudov is tangled up in.

    But now, because the depth of the battlefield is shortened, Robert is sure that his cavalry finally has a role.

    At this moment, he has the last one hundred subordinates who can continue to fight, and many of them still have arrows hanging on them.

    Robert gambled desperately and ordered: "Cavalry! Follow me again! Hit their front!"

    As an earl, Robert has already given his life. If he has to die here, he will die vigorously.

    The exhausted Frankish cavalry began a last-ditch effort, and upon seeing this, the Russ cavalry immediately evacuated collectively. Fisk is not stupid, his warhorse is too small, and his brothers are all archers. To fight against an enemy with a very long lance would be suicide.

    Therefore, Fisk withdrew unkindly, and now Arik and Liudov''s infantry line went to fight against this group of mad cavalry.

    Just facing the impact of the cavalry, just because of its momentum, the front of the Saxon infantry collapsed in an instant!

    Arik didn''t expect this scene at all, he instantly blushed with rage, but he didn''t care about Ludov and his soldiers at all.

    "The soldiers of the first flag team! Hold on!" Arik continued to order without moving: "Shield wall!"

    The collision still happened.

    Whether it was the Russ Army or the Saxon Army, their lines were directly pierced by the Frankish cavalry, some soldiers were immediately pierced by lances, and many soldiers were smashed to pieces.

    But it was indeed Robert''s cavalry''s last fight.

    The front of the Saxon army had collapsed, and Ludov on the battlefield shouted Robert''s name everywhere with his sword in hand.

    The Frankish cavalry who threw their lances drew their swords and swung them wildly. Although the front line collapsed, the Saxon army did not withdraw. They immediately rushed towards the cavalry who had lost their momentum, cut off the horse''s legs arbitrarily, and stripped the cavalry to death.

    A cavalry with obvious special clothes is being besieged, it is this person who has a high force value, and this person is about to leave the battlefield.

    "It''s Robert." Liudov was startled, because the man was under siege and could not escape.

    More than a dozen people reasonably slashed and killed its mount, and finally picked it off. Just when a short spear was about to stab him, Ludov saw it and smashed the Saxon warrior with all his might, ordering the angry soldiers not to act rashly.

    Instead, Ludov''s steel sword rested on Robert''s neck.

    "Kill me, barbarian..."

    "Robert! Look at me!" Ludov growled, baring his teeth.

    "you you?!"

    "it''s me."

    "Count of Westphalia, what''s going on? Why are you here? You..." Robert''s eyes widened, he felt that the world was completely unreal, and he completely gave up his resistance.

    There were endless shouts of killing in his ears, knowing that the battle between the infantry had begun! He estimated that his soldiers, who mainly depended on serving peasants, would most likely lose.

    The defeat of the cavalry means his own defeat, but everyone is a glorious defeat, even if defeated.

    However, this final battle has nothing to do with me It is impossible to die in battle.

    It was his current situation that was extremely embarrassing. In short, he and some of his remaining cavalry subordinates had become prisoners of war.

    Facing the back of Liudov, who was commanding the battle, he scolded him as a traitor. Even if he couldn''t understand why things developed like this, he even felt that this was actually a full set of perfidy.

    After all, some time ago, it was Liudov who had written a letter for help.

    Do not! Maybe he went to the Danish world on the order of Prince Ludwig, and he had colluded with the locals for a long time. Where is the help? ! Just lure yourself to kill! Ludov is a traitor! Betrayed the kingdom! Betrayed the faith! Betrayed a friend! even betrayed his family.

    Robert stayed on the edge of the battlefield and continued to abuse, sitting and watching the brutal **** battle...

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 942ï¼š start a new offensive

    Baron Schleswig was legally loyal to Robert, Earl of Hamburg. Seeing that Lord Earl led the cavalry into the enemy line and finally disappeared completely, Lord Earl was probably killed in battle. No doubt this greatly inspired the fighting spirit of the Baron.

    These warriors charged frantically at the enemy''s line, which seemed to have been smashed by the cavalry, and the close quarters began.

    The First Flag team had already suffered losses in the previous collision, and now, the capable Ross veterans began to fight back fatally.

    The steel sword stabbed frantically, and the rebuilt shield wall took every step.

    At this time, Fisk''s cavalry had already detoured to the rear of the Frankish infantry line, and threw the remaining arrows into the back of the underarmoured enemy.

    What remained was that the Frankish army was attacked from both sides by the Rus-Saxon army. The battle lasted for a while, with a lot of casualties. Baron Schleswig himself had died in the chaotic army, and the last five or six hundred people gathered in a circle and fought hard.

    The two sides were a little tired from fighting, and Fisk also shot all the arrows.

    Count Robert was indeed not dead, and he and twenty cavalrymen were bound by captives. He still watched in disbelief that Ludov was actually directing the battle, and scolded him as a traitor to the kingdom.

    Now, Ludov has no time to explain that he himself has damaged a large number of soldiers. Thanks to the deep hatred of the "Saxons beyond the Wall" for the Frankish kingdom, the already collapsed front can be reunited, and the battle is still going on.

    The battle has become a stalemate. Considering that the enemy is in a desperate situation, relying on his own strength to annihilate himself is bound to win a disastrous victory.

    The brothers are all tired of killing. The enemy has been killed all over the floor and the corpses are still insisting. This battle is not something that the first flag team can complete alone.

    It''s better to delay first and wait for the arrival of the follow-up troops.

    Arik and Liudov didn''t wait long. While the two armies were still out of breath, the follow-up troops of the Ross Army began to arrive!

    The Second and Sixth Banner Team, as a force composed of all young people, they had already seen the war going on there, they immediately joined the confrontation, and immediately negotiated with Arik.

    Seeing that the time is fully ripe, a circle of encirclement has been achieved.

    Liudov stepped out of the army, opened his arms to the people in the encirclement, and shouted vigorously: "Saxons! I am the grandson of Widukind! I am the real Duke of Saxony! Saxons do not fight Saxons! Now you ask me Surrender, give allegiance to Me, and your lives will be preserved."

    Meanwhile, Ludov''s soldiers were calling for surrender in Saxon.

    The people in the encirclement had no choice. Facing more and more enemies, there was really no way to escape. The man in front of him calls himself the grandson of Widukind, is this reasonable? Still calling himself the Duke of Saxony?

    Until Liudov said his other identity: "I am also the count of Westphalia! I am against the Franks, I have rebuilt the Duchy of Saxony. You surrender to me, immediately my soldiers, let us expel the Franks and rebuild our country!"

    So, they really put down their weapons collectively...

    And Liudov also kept his promise, and instantly included all the Saxon soldiers in the encirclement.

    With the exception of the Frankish soldiers among them, they were **** and held together for an unknown fate.

    The captured Robert has been twisted aside. He was not tied or abused, but was removed from his arms and armor, dressed in thin clothes and stood awkwardly at the Schleswig wharf with Liudoff waiting for a distinguished guest. .

    "You are a traitor, you betrayed Frank, you betrayed Ludwig. Your family will be avenged by Ludwig." He still cursed.

    Knowing that it was a long story, Liudov sighed and looked back to defend: "I have no turning back. My friend... I was defeated by the Rus and the Danes. It was Ludwig who asked me to die, I Hate him now. I decided to rebuild the Duchy of Saxony, to take back the power that my family lost, and if Ludwig retaliates, I will retaliate.¡±

    "Ah? Join them if you can''t beat them? Could it be that you led this Norman army to invade Frank''s territory?" Robert asked in astonishment.

    "There is no invasion for the time being, because the land of Saxony here, including Hamburg, is also the land of Saxony. However, the war will inevitably spread to the Frankish territory. Robert, King Ross is very interested in you, we will wait here, their king will soon be arrive."

    "King Ross? Isn''t it..." A name suddenly appeared, "Rurik?"

    "Looks like you know him. Besides, you''ll meet an amazing man."

    The huge fleet arrived in the depths of Schlei Bay, and the saltwater lake where Schleswig was located suddenly welcomed a large number of large ships.

    Robert had never seen such a big ship before, but there were many more. All the ships flew the exact same flag, and the soldiers who landed were basically the same.

    Soldiers'' clothes and flags all have X-shaped badges, and if they are stupid, they can be seen as a kind of crusade. But they are not! This is a barbarian army.

    With such uniform clothes, are they really barbarians?

    A large ship rushed towards the pier trestle very arrogantly and moored at the berth that had been cleared. Put on and put down the rope ladder and someone starts to climb down.

    An old man in a black robe got off the boat, and behind him was another tall, well-dressed blond warrior. Look closely, the warrior is wearing a golden crown!

    However, the man in black was leaning on a cross inlaid with gold and silver. This man lifted his hood and turned out to be Esquier, a saint from the north!

    In an instant, Robert was absolutely magical in the world. Could it be that Eskil also betrayed Frank? !

    The mental blow was so severe that Robert was busy shaking his legs and didn''t know what to say.

    I saw the blond warrior wearing a golden crown, accompanied by a group of majestic warriors dressed in extremely gorgeous clothes and wearing bear heads, actually walking towards him.

    When Rurik came, he saw the corpses on the battlefield, and he felt that he underestimated the enemy.

    He didn''t notice Robert at all at first, and he chatted with his eldest brother Arik on the shore, and then wanted to chat with Ludov.

    But Esquil was holding up the cross and shouting incredulously, which really attracted her to rush over.

    I saw Esquil tugging at Rurik''s arm, pointing at Robert and saying, "Do you know who this person is?"

    "He?" Rurik immediately faced the thinly dressed prisoner: "A prisoner of war?"

    "It''s the Earl of Burger!"

    "Ah?! Count of Burgers?!"

    "It''s me." Robert shouted in Frankish with a rebellious look: "Are you the leader of the Normans?"

    Rurik couldn''t understand the words clearly, thinking that Esquil''s words were eloquent, and Ludov''s words were the same, so he fiddled with Latin and introduced himself.

    Now, it was Robert''s turn to be surprised.

    Although Robert does not understand Latin, he usually attends Mass. The priest reads the scriptures in Latin, and he speaks very clearly. Unexpectedly, this barbarian leader speaks in the same tone as the priest?

    It was Liudov who immediately explained: "My friend, this is the young King of Ross."

    "Ah! You are Rurik!" Robert asked in Saxon in a hurry.

    "I am Rurik, Count of Hamburg. I was planning to go to your territory to find you myself, but I didn''t expect to see you here. Very good! I''m just about to have a good talk with you, come!"

    The warriors with the bear heads answered yes.

    "Take him down, don''t be rough, treat him with wine and dried fruit. Tonight, I want to have a good talk with him." Rurik ordered.

    Robert was dragged away with his arms raised, he didn''t shout or anger, everything was the peace of departure.

    He still found the battle too absurd and was forced to accept his defeat calmly.

    But the mess on the battlefield is appalling.

    Standing on the battlefield full of corpses, Rurik saw the mourning of his wounded soldiers, and saw the dead veterans.

    Although the cavalry of the Count of Hamburg was completely annihilated, it also caused heavy damage to the Rus army before its destruction.

    The casualties of the veterans of the First Banner Team were as high as an incredible 200, and only 50 were killed in direct combat, and most of the remaining wounded took a long time to recover.

    Standing here, Rurik watched his subordinates clean the battlefield without saying a word. Soon he personally found his elder brother Arik and asked about the battle scene.

    The town of Schleswig had been completely occupied by the Russ-Denmark-Saxon coalition, and coalition ships arrived one after another throughout the afternoon.

    The town was looted, and most of the property was snatched away by the Russ army who arrived first, although there was not much gold and silver here.

    Rurik basically knew the scene of the battle. He didn''t complain that his elder brother''s infantry savagely ate the enemy''s cavalry''s collision, nor did he complain that Fisk''s cavalry team did not block the enemy''s collision.

    Because it was the Count of Hamburg''s desperate fight, if he hadn''t shown mercy on his side, the Count''s head would have been used as a trophy on a wooden pole.

    "If all the Frankish nobles are so vicious, and I fight them hard, it''s me who will lose. I... must be cautious."

    Rurik muttered, but then he thought about it. If the information is accurate, the collapse of the Earl of Hamburg and his army means that there is a power vacuum in the northernmost region of the Frankish Kingdom. In theory, the Rus army will no longer face a strong enemy.

    Could it be that the hasty battle that broke out in Schleswig had already resolved the war in the north?

    There are a large number of houses in the town of Schleswig, which has been transformed into a conquistador''s residence, or in other words, the coalition has taken back this lost land.

    The Earl of Hamburg was temporarily held in strict custody, guarded by a berserker wearing a bear head.

    He drank some spirits, ate dried fruit, and then drank a lot of fresh water to recover the stamina.

    It was in the evening, and the soft light of the setting sun shone into the house through the gaps in the wooden slats.

    Suddenly, the wooden door opened.

    Gu Ge

    A man in a white and blue robe took off his hat and walked in.

    The dim light covered the man''s face.

    "Who are you?" Robert asked, looking up. "A general of the Rus?"

    "It''s me. Joseph Blue Fox. Lord Count, we met a few years ago."

    "Joseph? Blue Fox? Let me think about it...it''s...you?!" In an instant, Robert suddenly realized.

    Seeing that he figured it out, Lanhu sat directly on the ground and said politely, "As you can see, you are defeated."

    "Yeah! I''m defeated, do whatever you want."

    "The words are so crisp? Do you think we''re going to kill you?"

    "Are you Rus really so kind?" Robert asked in disdain, and shouted again: "Take me to thank your Rurik, thank him for his wine and fruit, it''s a good last meal."

    "You? Just begging for death?"

    "Am I still alive? So, what do you mean by coming now?"

    "Hehe, I''m here with a mission." The blue fox stopped dawdling: "It was King Ross who asked me to check your attitude. Lord Earl, I told you back then that the young leader of Ross really had 10,000 soldiers under his command. And a huge fleet. You dismissed me as bragging, and yes, I was wrong."

    "what for?"

    "Actually, there are 20,000 soldiers. They are about to go south to attack Frank. Your lord, your attitude towards us Rus people was admirable. You didn''t kill me, so King Rus won''t kill you. Look at it! I gave you that year. The saber is a Ross steel sword. You are indeed regarded as a treasure by it, and you have also used it to kill our Ross warriors. This point, my king is not to blame. My king has only one request from you."

    "What is it? It''s nothing more than surrender."

    "It''s surrender." Blue Fox nodded, "The question is who you surrendered to."

    "What else is there to say?"

    "Yes. A new duchy of Saxony has been established, and the duke is Ludov."

    "Is that the traitor?"

    "Traitor?" Lanhu narrowed his eyes and immediately denied, "He doesn''t think so. Ludov is a Saxon, and he has a large number of Saxon warriors, and all the local Saxon nobles will definitely support him. Because, Ludov is indeed Widukind. Perhaps you should be clear about this point. Recognize the reality, the Saxon soldiers in the army you brought all surrendered, and they turned into Liudov¡¯s soldiers and our allies.¡±

    "I understand, the Saxons really can''t be trusted. Widukind''s tomb is in Ludov''s fief. Damn! Does this careerist even want his family in Westphalia for power? Ludwig The prince will kill them to vent his anger." With that, Robert nodded.

    "Probably so. If Ludwig did this, Ludoff would have nothing to worry about. He would kill all the Franks in Saxony to vent his anger. Your Count, do you still have soldiers? I heard, The Hamburg area is full of Saxon villages, do you think they will support you, or Widukind''s grandson Liudorf? Think about your family, think about your status."

    Mentioning his family, Robert suddenly woke up. He didn''t want to die. If he did die, his wife and children might be killed by the Saxon people in the territory.

    More than his own family. Because of Charlemagne''s immigration policy a long time ago, there are still some Frankish villages near Hamburg. If he maintains a tough attitude, Liudoff, who will go his own way, is likely to kill him.

    Because, the Saxon armed forces led by Widukind, faced the mighty Frankish kingdom, but they only jumped repeatedly in the war and the quest for peace.

    If Liudov is very ambitious, this man can do anything.

    "Imagine your own position!" Blue Fox added: "If you continue to be loyal to the Frankish nobles, you will die. If you are loyal to Ludov, Duke of Saxony, you will live. I advise you to choose to be loyal to Ludov, if you do , we will not embarrass you, in the future... you can still be friends with us Russ."

    It was a contradictory choice, but fortunately Robert had no time to think about it.

    Because the land road from Schleswig to Hamburg is unobstructed, the Saxon villages along the way, as well as those lower Saxon nobles, they will definitely recognize Ludoff as a great noble and allegiance. Since the Saxons were killed by Charlemagne, did the emperor''s successors still have the influence to suppress them?

    He went through a painful struggle, thinking of the intimidation of the blue fox guy, I am afraid that Prince Ludwig would not be able to divide the Norman army north to pacify the invaders, and the rebellious Ludoff.

    Without anyone to help him, for the safety of his family and the safety of a large number of Frankish villages in the north, Robert decided to change his allegiance.

    That night, a banquet.

    After all, Robert was the largest Frankish nobleman still alive in the north. He became the guest of honor, facing the Norman kings, generals, and the rebellious Ludoff.

    Rurik ordered porridge, roasted horsemeat, roasted fish, dried fruit, and spirits. The dinner seemed rough, but it was more elaborate than the dining of the Frankish nobles.

    Plates made of crystals, bowls made of crystals, spoons that appear to be made of silver, small forks, and even knives for cutting meat.

    Delicious food is served in the tableware, and there is a clear wine liquid like water in the transparent wine glass.

    Robert looked at the cleaver. This knife, at the moment, is like a kind of irony.

    Because the original meaning of Saxony is "meat cleaver". On weekdays, when Frankish nobles eat meat, it is not uncommon for them to rip more meat with their hands, cut the meat with a knife, and then use the tip of the knife to stuff the meat into their mouths.

    Let''s look at this knife, a murderous dream in my heart. Sudden suicide? No, there is no chance at all, and it is even more self-defeating.

    The young Rurik of Russ is here, and the second son is a young man, and the golden beard cannot smooth the lingering tenderness of his face.

    The other Norman nobles and generals present were much older, with murderous looks in their eyes.

    So after a brief politeness, Rurik questioned the prudish Earl of Hamburg.

    "Robert, do you understand what my messenger said? We need your attitude now."

    At this time, Ludov raised his chest and immediately urged: "Robert, we are friends, but times have changed. Ludwig is not worthy of your allegiance, now loyal to me! I am the real Duke of Saxony, Allegiance to me, you are still the Earl of Hamburg! Your personal wealth, your family, and your servants will be preserved. If you refuse, you will die!"

    "Yes, if that pleases you. My allegiance is to you."

    Robert''s reaction was resolute, and all of a sudden the people sitting were speechless.

    "What did you say?!" Ludov asked in surprise.

    "I say! I admit that you are the Duke of Saxony, and my allegiance is to you."

    "Great! Friend, I thought you would hesitate."

    "Hesitating? Do I have the qualifications to hesitate?" Robert said so, without a hint of joy on his face, and his words were as jerky as a good read.

    Whether Robert''s allegiance was genuine or forced was irrelevant to the Rus-Denmark-Saxony coalition.

    In the early Middle Ages, which all depended on fists to speak, any treaty, any declaration of allegiance, required strong military strength to maintain its mana benefits. When one party loses its army or major military strength, any previously signed treaties become waste paper that can be torn up at any time.

    It was in this banquet hall that a brief allegiance ceremony was completed.

    Now, the Duke of Saxony of Ludoff is recognized for the Kingdom of New Denmark and the Kingdom of Rus, and he canonized Robert as his Earl of Hamburg, and Robert''s identity is naturally recognized by Rurik and Ragnar.

    But what is the point of this? Ragnar completely disagreed. It was absurd for a captured man to be raised up to become a great nobleman. It would be better to cut him down. The army rushed into Hamburg and wiped out the local Franks to vent his anger.

    The Danes, who had succeeded in the counter-offensive, wanted to vent their anger, and the Saxons, who had suddenly returned to their country as slaves, wanted to vent their anger even more.

    Rurik didn''t want to get things done.

    First, there is no direct conflict of interest between the Kingdom of Rus and Frank. Second, since the expedition has reached the present, the army has shown fatigue, and the winter is not far away, so it is impossible for the Rus army to spend the winter in the Frankish territory.

    The third point is also very important. There are many Frankish immigrants in Saxony, and retaining a large Frankish noble can settle these people. If the opposite is done against them, they will surely be met with revenge from other Frankish nobles.

    Of course Ross wasn''t afraid of fighting with them, but Rurik''s trouble was that the war situation was not under his control.

    Really indiscriminate killings in the Franks would stir up conflict, even if Rurik did intend to take revenge against Prince Ludwig. Even if revenge is to be killed, it should not be done in the autumn of 840.

    It is better to arrest the Franks in Saxony as soon as possible, control them as hostages, and negotiate the price with Prince Ludwig. Even if the other party refused to negotiate, the prisoners were immediately taken away as slaves.

    This meeting in Schleswig directly determined the next actions of the coalition forces.

    Hamburger? Of course to Hamburg! And Hamburg, as the existing great northern city (nothing bigger than that), will serve as the temporary capital of the Duchy of Saxony, and even the captured northern saint Eskil will be released in Hamburg.

    Here, the northern frontiers of the Kingdom of Denmark and the Duchy of Saxony were also demarcated. Ragnar made a pact with Liudov, and the Great Wall of Schleswig was used as the boundary between the two countries, but the control of the town of Schleswig must be In the hands of the Kingdom of Denmark, this city replaces the burned Hazelby and continues to exist as a southern trading place.

    They opened a new era between the cups and the cups. It was a war of revenge against the Frankish kingdom by the Normans from all walks of life, and it was a war for the restoration of the Principality of Saxony.

    How could he be willing to let Ludwig lose the huge Northern Territory?

    Everyone is convinced that this one of the three highest-ranking nobles in the Franks, even if he is in a great civil war with his eldest brother, the legitimate king, will definitely go north in the face of the backyard fire The coalition will join forces with Luther Vichy''s Frankish battle is almost inevitable, so let''s fight! The Allied forces were just waiting in the Hamburg area.

    But Ragnar''s Danish army retreated.

    The nobles from Zealand are tired of it! This is something Ragnar, who is determined to continue fighting, can''t stop it!

    It is precisely because of the agreement of the alliance that the nobles cannot loot in the Saxony region, and they cannot make a fortune without looting. The nobles have expressed their willingness to evacuate. The Danish war of reunification hit Schleswig, even if it was over, the brothers took back Jutland, and now the world is harvesting in autumn, it is better to hurry back and cut the wheat, and then go fishing and prepare for winter. .

    Of course, there is one more nuisance. The Danes must get rid of all the Gothalans who retaliated against the Robard clan in the northernmost part of Jutland, it is not legal for them to remain on the peninsula.

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 943ï¼š The confidence of Duke Ludoff of Saxony

    All that remains of the Robard clan, who flourished at one time, are ruins, their villages are occupied, and they themselves are either killed or taken captive as slaves.

    When the foreign Horrick and Robard were strategically bound, they also took risks.

    At that time, when the leader was killed, the people without the leader were forced to join forces with the outsider Horrick due to many considerations.

    It''s all over now...

    Theoretically Denmark has regained its entire territory!

    The Jutland War of 840, first the landing and retaliatory sabotage at the northernmost tip of the peninsula, and then the fortified battle of the Aleb Fortress on the Isthmus of Lindholm.

    When the front was pushed all the way south to the Great Wall of Schleswig, the enemy in the town of Schleswig was swept away.

    For the vast majority of Danish nobility, it''s time to stop.

    But the war will continue.

    Just as Schleswig was recovered, another military meeting was held while the coalition forces were taking a short rest.

    This is a meeting of victory, a meeting of unity, and a meeting that breaks new ground.

    Even the many Danish nobles who attended the meeting, while praising Rurik, King of Ross, as the Holy Lord and King Ragnar of Denmark, as a great man, also bluntly and collectively demanded that they retire.

    retreat? Why retreat? Where does the fight go?

    Ragnar begged them to stay, and many nobles also persevered.

    Some said that their tribe suffered heavy casualties and needed cultivation.

    Some say that the Frankish forces have been expelled from Jutland, and at least this year there is no need to expand the war.

    Others say their team has plundered enough loot.

    Others said that they had to make a quick trip to the north so that the Gotalandites would go back to Scandinavia. It is precisely such a statement that it resonates with the majority of nobles collectively.

    The Danish tribes were not welcome because of the Gotalandans. If it were not for the joint crusade against the tyrant Horrick, and the prestige of King Russ, no Danes would want the Gotaland army to wreak havoc on Danish territory, even if they wreak havoc on the territory of the hostile Robards. This is considered a Danish infighting. Denmark is unable to make irresponsible remarks on the Rus people who are too powerful. For the poor Gotaland people, they must leave.

    This made Ragnar quite embarrassed.

    Continue south into Hamburg, of course. But if the demands of many nobles are not satisfied, these guys will secretly choose another king, and then detonate a new civil war...

    The parties in the military conference reached a compromise.

    The main force of the Ross army will be divided into two teams by sea and land. It seems that they have returned to the tactical arrangement at Lake Wettern, but the fact is that Rurik has compromised the overall situation. As a king, if you bring together ethnic groups with different interests and demands in the territory, you must try your best to satisfy their respective demands.

    The Danes¡¯ statement is very true. The Gotalandans, as friendly troops, continue to rely on Jutland. As long as time delays, the alliance they forcibly created will split, and the Danes will expel the Gotalandans on their own.

    They also verbally had a more euphemistic statement about the Swedish army. The nobles were convinced that the Rus and the Swedes were brothers, and the Swedes were more heavyweight than the Gottarans.

    If you want the Swedes to leave Jutland, you can really only rely on King Rurik to persuade himself.

    Ross County was to be divided, and the wounded had to be taken away by boat immediately.

    Arik was appointed as the commander-in-chief of the ground troops of the Rus Army, and he administered the combat strength of the first to sixth flag teams. To this day, the continuous fighting has caused many soldiers to be killed or injured and transported away, which seems to be a huge six flags. The fighting force has been reduced to 2,000 people. For example, the valiant first flag team has been damaged in half, and the only remaining veterans in their early 200s are still the essence.

    The cavalry was also incorporated into this team. Fisk collected some soldiers who could ride horses in the army through the captured horses.

    The main force of the Rus army has lost a lot of energy in the battle that lasted for nearly half a year. It is at this juncture that the Slavic army, which has no losses, immediately reflects its own value.

    Medved''s fighters numbered as many as a thousand! At this season, they were supposed to be in the fields of Novgorod, cutting wheat, threshing, and growing, but now they were far away in the West. Since it was too far from their hometown, the soldiers simply gave up. Because the king promised everyone that the so-called army would get a lot of food supplies in the Earl of Hamburg, even if the farmland in the hometown failed, it would not make the brothers suffer.

    More than that? Rurik made a solemn promise to stabilize the heart of the army - all fighters who go on expedition, regardless of ethnicity, life or death, will be exempted from all taxes this year.

    In this way, the Rus army has 3,300 soldiers, which can be walked sideways in the current Europe.

    And the blue fox also holds a mixed army of the Swedish Ankras Army and the Gothenburg Army, which still has a scale of 600 people today.

    A team of 4,000 people was assembled, and the destination was Hamburg.

    Without the command of the Supreme Commander, can this army maintain a certain degree of discipline and march?

    As the restored Duke Ludov, the Saxon army he can gather now does not even have a thousand men.

    Look at the Rus army, and look at your own people. The soldiers on one side are stronger than the legendary strong division of Charlemagne, and on the other side are the peasant soldiers who are like beggars. Weighing his own strength, if this Rus army is desperately looting on the road to the south, Ludov is convinced that he cannot stop it, so he can only pray that these Rus nobles will abide by the promise and will not take the initiative to loot Saxony villages.

    But as the Duke of Saxony, he had to pay the price, and he had to take out a lot of new wheat as a tribute to appease the army not to go mad.

    Liudov is not a fool. When he observes the tactics of the Rus army from a new perspective, he is also learning silently in his heart.

    The military operations are unified and orderly. Troops were grouped and communicated by drums, horns and flags. Each soldier wears the same clothes and weapons. Each soldier has a large backpack stuffed with provisions, personal belongings, and wrapped with a curled cloth blanket on the outside.

    What shocked him the most was that the Ross army made good use of arrows, and it seemed that most of the battles could be solved by archery.

    He silently kept it in his mind, thinking that the five hundred cavalry he had brought from the Westphalian fief could be described as capable, but the whole army was wiped out. The Count of Hamburg brought two hundred cavalry and was annihilated. Is it understandable that if Prince Ludwig led a thousand cavalry into battle, he would be wiped out as well?

    "I need these Norman troops to **** me on my way south. I need them to consolidate my rule. At least this year I need them."

    As a result, the Russ-Saxony coalition of 5,000 people began to travel south by land.

    At the same time, Rurik''s side also acted, and the huge fleet carried the remaining Rus army and began to go north. At this point, Rurik still had 2,000 people under his command, that is, the elite standing army wearing bear heads, and the rest The strength of the troops seems to be very complicated. The huge fleet of Rus accompanied the fleet of the Danish nobles as they left Schlei Fjord all the way north.

    At this point, Schleswig regained his calm and lost his vigor.

    Everyone has evacuated everything, and although there are a lot of buildings, there is no one at the moment.

    Some large pits were excavated to bury the people who died in battle, and the dead were buried in the ground. The dead of the Ross Army have been turned to ashes in the flames, and the ashes have been collected and brought back to the cemetery in New Roseburg for burial. The Rus'' army swept the battlefield, which is extremely rare in today''s European warfare.

    Does this count as kindness? Eskil, the sage of the north, who was shot in the thigh, felt relieved...

    "Maybe, he can really become a king like Augustus. Unfortunately, he is not willing to convert."

    The carriage creaked, and Esquil still held his silver-plated crucifix firmly. Beside him sat a young priest who had escaped into the forest and was brought back in Schleswig. They rode together in a carriage and went south with a huge army.

    He pulled back his black robe and occasionally opened the sackcloth wrapped around his leg to check for the injury. Thank God, his fatal wound was healing well, and as long as he didn''t exercise vigorously, everything would be fine.

    Esquill did not attribute this to medical skills, but believed it was a miracle. The arrow in the thigh can be described as a fatal injury. It must be because his piety has moved God, and all have God''s blessing. After the situation is stabilized, the work of spreading the gospel will continue.

    From Schleswig to Hamburg, even if the road is a little twisty, the total journey is equivalent to 120 kilometers.

    Of course, this is not a big problem for the Russ army who often fights. Even if it is a land march, when each soldier has an extremely abundant logistical supply, the march is nothing.

    For the Saxon army, dawdling was unavoidable.

    As the commander-in-chief Arik had to accommodate Liudov''s dawdling.

    Precisely because of sufficient supplies, the Ross army did not target the villages along the way to loot. "On-site supply" is looting. This is indeed a shortcut to solve logistics. It is to get the local people who can be forced to flee by luck, and even lead to the tragic and tragic tactics of the local people. The general Viking army would give priority to robbery, but the Rus army was already 4,000 people in size, and they were marching across the border in Saxony, where they were unfamiliar, so they had to be cautious.

    In the eyes of Liudov and the accompanying Robert, this group of Norman Rus troops from the north refreshed their understanding of Norman pirates.

    The army is walking on a dirt road that is driven by the feet of travelers. This dirt road is not random. The villages along the way are action nodes. The road connects these villages and connects Hamburg to the north.

    The villages here are all Saxons, but people who have fled from the north have long been informed of the war in the north. All the villages were vigilant. When they saw a huge army appear, and saw a large number of blue and white troops, the first thing they thought of was not the army of barbarians, it must be the regular army of the Franks.

    The Normans of Denmark can''t afford it, and the Frankish regular army can''t afford it. Because the revenge killings of the Saxon people by Charlemagne''s Frankish army are a nightmare that lingers in everyone''s hearts.

    The village leaders took the villagers to inquire about the situation, and immediately learned shocking things.

    Ludov, who inherited his bloodline from Widukind, announces the resurrection of the Duchy of Saxony! The restored Duchy of Saxony declared its opposition to Ludwig, and all the conquered Saxons were freed from Frankish control at this moment.

    The villages along the way doubted the authenticity of the incident and were afraid of retaliation by the Frankish army, especially the local Count of Hamburg. With Robert, the Earl of Hamburg, himself being dragged out to speak out, things seemed to be a foregone conclusion.

    It''s been too long! The Saxons, who were slaves to their country, welcomed back their king, vented their dissatisfaction, offered some newly harvested oats and rye as tribute, and the village declared their allegiance to Ludoff.

    At the same time, they also understood the true identity of these neatly dressed troops. They are not Danes, but Rus. The Rus army is a foreign army. They are allied with the restored Duchy of Saxony. The purpose of their existence now is to help Ludov defend the hard-won fruits of restoration. It is this group of Rus who will fight against the possible Frankish counter-insurgency army. As long as a major victory is won, the Duchy of Saxony will not perish again.

    Of course, these Saxon villages are also aware of the price of refusing allegiance. That is the countless northern armies. To refuse allegiance is to declare a confrontation, so that without the arrival of the Frankish army, this group of northern troops can raze the village to the ground.

    Each village made the most rational choice - allegiance to Ludov as duke. Only in this way, they bought peace by paying tribute to this year''s new wheat.

    A village could supply five hundred pounds of new wheat, an amount that Ludoff himself had requested. Many villages had to hand over such a weight of "Proof of Allegiance". Ludov thus proved his power and satisfied his army''s provisions. More importantly, he began to implement his contract with King Rurik the Great. .

    Such an amount of wheat is only equivalent to an appetizer before a meal. For these Saxons, almost all of their restoration came from the alms of the Rus Kingdom. Restoration is a very accidental thing. Without the support of the Rus Kingdom, this kind of restoration would be short-lived, and it would encounter **** revenge from the Franks at that time.

    Then all the Saxons still have to pay a huge price.

    It was a secret agreement that the Principality of Saxony would hand over two million pounds of wheat to the Rus Kingdom to cover the military expenses of the Rus army this year, as well as the cost of purchasing the Rus Kingdom''s military protection.

    This is a very large amount, but Rurik is not asking for a huge price. He has a good reason: "We will help you restore your country and help you fight. We do not intend to occupy your land, and we will be allies in the future. I want you to spend two hundred dollars this year. Ten thousand pounds of wheat is already very friendly."

    The uncontrollable Danes did not come, but the principled Rus came.

    Liudov, who can no longer look back, is sad that because of his ambition, he can''t even care about the lives of his wife and children in Westphalia. Control, confiscated wealth immediately paid as tribute to the Rus army.

    In fact, for the huge Saxony region, their total population is as high as half a million.

    In theory, a population of this size should be loyal to the Duke of Ludov, but he has almost no ability to control it well. He couldn''t do what Rurik did, placing the kingdom''s main population of 200,000 people in several large settlements, thus directly controlling it from top to bottom.

    Liudov can still only control a core area like his ancestor Widukind, and then rely on his personal prestige to demand allegiance from the barons of the Saxon ethnicity. There are indeed variables here. The baron who has not been able to protect himself refuses him for various reasons, but continues to be loyal to the Frankish nobles. Man, I can''t tell. Liudov is still not convinced that his "grandson of Widukind" call is perfect.

    However, with him and the army of the Saxon barons who received reinforcements from Robert, Count of Hamburg, to support Schleswig, it turned out that his identity was indeed useful.

    Indeed, Widukind is a well-known hero, and the viscounts also know that the descendants of the hero have not fallen, but have been deliberately placed far away to continue to be nobles. In the past year, they even knew that the grandson of the hero was assigned to the Danish world as a chess piece, and many Saxon barons sweated for him, for fear that the Danes would swallow him up.

    The hero''s grandson, Ludov, did not die. He was exiled to form an alliance with the Danes and the mysterious Rus. He is the grandson of a hero! Half a century has passed, and many heroic deeds have become word-of-mouth stories.

    They did not lose the courage to rebel, and because of the outbreak of a full-scale civil war among the three Frankish princes, the Saxon forces in the northern frontier region are unparalleled in secret.

    It is like a bundle of fuelwood that has been splashed with grease, only a little spark can ignite flames in an instant.

    They did not hesitate to seize this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, reluctantly to go to Schleswig, and now, barons, retinues and peasant soldiers, these Saxons were unparalleled in their support of Ludoff as the true Duke of Saxony.

    After all, this is the only dirt road that goes north to Schleswig. The road from Ross-Saxony to the south is very slow for various reasons, and the 120-kilometer road took six days.

    However, at the time of departure, Liudov''s various Saxon warriors (including the hiders found in the Schleswig Forest) were only 900 people, and many people actually made up the number. Even if the numbers were made up, by the time the Allied forces arrived in Hamburg, the Saxon army had swelled to a size of 5,000!

    Judging from the absolute numbers alone, Ludov''s Saxony Army has surpassed the Rus Army''s land troops, which made him instantly confident.

    Now, the city of Hamburg is in front of you. Even if it is just a fortress-like city with a population of less than a thousand people, it has a large number of villages like stars guarding it.

    Ludov was standing here, and Robert the Count of Hamburg respected him.

    The whole of Hamburg ushered in the real Duke of Saxony, and all the local Saxons supported Liudorf, that is, all the Franks in the region were shocked!

    The rapid development of things also shocked the Franks. Because it was the autumn harvest season, it was impossible for the Frankish peasants to leave their farmland, and they were caught and detained while they were working. All their possessions were confiscated, except for their body wraps and a limited daily food supply. They were collectively locked up in ten huge barns, under the strict supervision of the Rus and Saxon armies.

    Instead, Robert was reunited with his wife and children, and his servants and last squires were proudly preserved. In fact, because of the loss of the absolute elite, Robert''s earl status is only a false name. In the Hamburg area, he, the Earl of Hamburg, has no soldiers and no rights, and no common people recognize the status of this noble.

    Due to the burning of Bremen and the destruction of nearby villages, people who have fled have created the densely populated area of ??Hamburg. The banks of the Elbe are a good place for agriculture, and now the Frankish immigrants have been concentrated in custody after the local Saxons retaliated, and the remaining farmland has been occupied by the Saxons. At present, the **** act in the revenge operation, Liudov did not see that it simply did not exist. It was he who ordered the elimination of Frank''s influence, and now he has a large number of Frank''s "prisoners" who have nothing, a tactical purpose has been achieved.

    Ludoff arrived in Hamburg and immediately declared it the temporary capital of the Duchy of Saxony.

    He stood on the top of the tower of the fort and looked into the distance. Everything was so beautiful, but it was also very magical.

    Robert and his wife and children had moved out of the fort and camped outside the city with a handful of retinues.

    Likewise, a large Rus army camped by the river outside the city.

    Liudov knew that these Norman ruthless men would wait, and soon Rurik, King of Russ'' huge fleet would come in from the direction of the ocean. He didn''t want this in his heart, but Hamburg was an open area facing the river and the sea, and the Russ Army would use this place as a large military camp. At that time, the Russ-Saxony coalition could wait for Ludwig''s response.

    "Ah! I have to reorganize the army immediately. I will send emissaries immediately, ordering all the barons to want my allegiance! No! I will also send emissaries to go back to Westphalia to take the family. Yes, the matter of picking up the people is on first."

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 944ï¼š Robert, Count of Rheingau, North

    The messenger finally reached Ludwig''s barracks in Worms.

    The bad news from the north made the prince overwhelmed. Faced with the new situation, he had to hold a military meeting to discuss the unexpected situation with several generals.

    If it is just a messenger Express Malay, he will also consider the authenticity of the matter.

    Now, even the messenger of the Bishop of Cologne has also sent special information, the so-called death of the northern saint Esquil, which proves that the war broke out in the Danish world.

    Even Eskil was dead, so Ludov, Count of Westphalia, must have died.

    Could it be that all this is the conspiracy of the leader of the Danish locality, Horrick?

    When the civil war entered a state of anxiety, Ludwig had not assembled enough troops to defeat his elder brother Lothair. Now that the weather is turning cold, the army is bound to spend the winter at the southernmost tip of its territory.

    Ludwig''s main forces were placed in the southern regions such as Worms and Mainz. He wanted to take Strasbourg and asked all the local Franks to be loyal to him, thus completing the strategic victory over his elder brother. suppress.

    In the northwest, the Earl of Westphalia was forcibly sent to the northern Danish world by himself, which was a kind of disposition similar to exile.

    The head of the count family was Ludov, the descendant of the rebel Widukind. With the passage of time, it seems that this family has no reason to rebel again.

    The point is that even if the Westphalia Count swears allegiance to himself, Ludwig cannot trust Ludov because of the political situation.

    Aachen, the capital of the Frankish kingdom, is not far to the north of Westphalia. Aachen and Cologne are indeed the core areas of Frankish monarchy, and they are also firmly controlled by the real king Lothair in de jure.

    So far, could it be that his strategic deployment has been completely broken by the sudden outbreak of war in Denmark?

    A late summer rain caused the temperature to plummet, and the hazy weather made the East Frankish soldiers stationed in Worms in a bad mood.

    They suffered a loss in the battle at Lao Teng, the current front line was deadlocked, and the soldiers thought that this year''s battle was over.

    A large number of farmers of Frankish ethnicity were ordered to serve, and they were eager to return to their hometowns to reunite with their families for the winter.

    Those Saxon peasants who were forced into the army knew that they wanted to go back to their hometown and had no way out. They were unwilling to risk their lives for the civil war between the great Frankish nobles. Now that the battle was at a stalemate, their attitude immediately became extremely negative.

    On the negative side, those Sorbians (part of the West Slavs) who were forcibly packed into the army were forced to work as slave laborers, and when necessary, they were given an axe, and they only thought of Lothair''s Frankish army attacking with only a single coat. , the predicament of the ninth death makes their loyalty a joke.

    Things have been bad for Ludwig, and the current situation is a disaster.

    It was a bleak night after the rain, and Charlemagne''s winter palace in Worms was now Ludwig''s residence and command center. This city and the granary in the nearby city of Mainz are the foundation for maintaining the stability of the army. In order to boost the sluggish morale, this year''s harvest season, based on the sufficient rations of his subordinates, can ensure that the army can remain stationed.

    Two noble generals were secretly summoned by him in the stone castle in the city.

    They were Robert, Count of Rheingau, and Harald Clark, the former leader of Denmark.

    To be summoned by the prince alone, there must be a major event, but recently a news spread like wildfire, the so-called uncontrolled war broke out in Denmark and spread to Saxony, which made the two people in the meeting nervous.

    Ludwig gave the two of them roast meat, bread, and ale for a treat, and finally mentioned something that everyone was concerned about.

    The prince''s face was gloomy, and his beard couldn''t hide his sorrow.

    "Maybe you have already heard some news." He sat at the wooden table, resting his chin in his hands. "The news that has been circulating in the military recently is half-truth, but some things are true."

    "Is it about the outbreak of war in Denmark?" the elderly Harald Clark asked cautiously.

    "Indeed, it''s your native Denmark. Your disloyal nephew, Horrick, is likely to rebel again. Damn, does that man want to be beaten again by me?"

    There is a threat in Ludwig''s words, but also helplessness.

    Harald Clark wouldn''t make up for his nephew, after all, the two had become strangers for so many years. He hurriedly expressed his loyalty: "Although my subordinates and I are Danes, our loyalty to the king is true, and I swear to God."

    "Indeed, you mercenaries are indeed loyal. Therefore, I recruited you to give you a major task." So Ludwig''s eyes were more aimed at Robert, Earl of Rheingau: "My dear friend Gather your cavalry, immediately go to West**, and bring Ludov''s family here. You have to continue north and go to Hamburg to help Robert stabilize the situation."

    "This... Your Majesty, are all those news true?" Robert asked nervously.

    "Mostly true. Horrick is likely to rebel again. What a shameful person. I can''t bear such a vicious backstab while I''m still weak in crusade north! I have sufficient information to prove that Liu Duo, Earl of West** The husband was killed by him, as was Esquier, the saint of the north. Those Danish troops will attack Hamburg, and they may cause the Saxon nobles to rebel. I will send you a cavalry to the north to control the situation! Listen, I can''t stand the chaos in the north at this moment."

    Obviously this was a risky chore, and of course Robert didn''t want to leave his fief to venture north, but he had no choice.

    "It''s just my own cavalry...I lack confidence." Robert told the truth: "I heard that Ludov went to Denmark with five hundred cavalry. Couldn''t so many cavalry suppress the Danes'' rebellion? I am now You can also gather 500 cavalry, but..."

    "Give you a thousand more!" Ludwig said with a sullen face.

    "Your Majesty. The trip north is very risky."

    "Then I''ll give you two thousand rides! This is my last bottom line." Ludwig got up in anger, and could not help but stand by the window of the stone room, and told his two subordinates with his back: "There is still a lot of unclear information, which cannot be tolerated. The argument is that there is a war going on in our north. Now the Holy See is very concerned about the life and death of the saints in the north, and the safety of the believers in the north. Lothair''s army will not attack us in winter, Robert!"

    "exist!"

    "I entrust you with the prerogative. The two thousand cavalry I brought from Regensburg are under your command. You must gather two thousand five hundred cavalry, and then gather some infantry from your own fief to go north."

    "As ordered."

    "And you." Ludwig added: "Harald Clark, that Horrick is your nephew, but unfortunately he is a vicious traitor. Take your mercenaries and go north and prove yourself with your actual actions. loyalty."

    Times have changed, and Harald Clark has grayed out his beard. As Ludwig''s loyal dog, he must prove his loyalty at all times in order to survive. Now he not only wants to find a way out for himself, but also for his brothers.

    In the late summer world, Ludwig''s army began to divide.

    His army in Worms and Mainz remained at 30,000 men, many of them elite from Regensburg.

    After all, Lothair has a legitimate past. He has a strong appeal, so he placed 20,000 troops in Strasbourg. Major national towns such as Reims and Aachen house heavy troops, and even Cologne has a small garrison.

    Unlike Ludwig, who concentrated his main forces in one place, Lothair''s domain stretched from Flanders-on-the-Sea (Netherlands) all the way to southern Italy. Place troops in the eastern region, and then divide the troops in the west. For example, the army was placed on the Isle of Frank to control the entire Paris, and the suppression of the younger brother Charlie was completed strategically. He did take advantage of the macro, but the too long and narrow territory leaked everywhere. Even if he had the most troops in the country, he had to divide his troops.

    The two brothers were betting that Ludwig would not attack in the winter. Lothair bet that the second brother would not attack in winter.

    Ludwig completely concealed the crisis in his northern Saxony territory. He began to block the news in the army, and several crow-mouthed soldiers and civilians were hanged in public on the charge of bewitching the public. Thunder suppressed bad public opinion.

    As a result, no one dared to discuss why Robert, Earl of Rheingau, had the right to lead the king''s elite cavalry away.

    From the 30,000 combat troops, 3,000 people were divided, and most of them were still elites. Ludwig''s move instantly caused his army''s strength to plummet. After all, there were only 6,000 cavalry capable of fighting.

    ...

    Robert, Count of Rheingau, was ordered to lead the cavalry to the north at the highest speed possible. As for the infantry, he didn''t bring them at all.

    In the same way, the Danish mercenaries who had been Frankish all learned to ride horses under the leadership of Harald Clark. Three thousand of them, on inferior horses, followed Robert''s footsteps as mounted infantry.

    This is the 3,000 cavalry, and they are greeted by a journey equivalent to more than 250 kilometers.

    They did their best to reach Dormont, where the mansion of the Earl of West** was located.

    The huge Frankish army suddenly arrived, but Robert just arrived here when he found the empty village. He didn''t care at first until he arrived at the earl''s mansion.

    He had intended to inform the family of the Count of Westphalia that the life and death of Count Ludov was unknown. Although this is cruel, he is doing things according to the order.

    The town of Dormont, and even the local monastery, was as empty as a dead city.

    What the **** is going on here? Was it of course afraid of an attack from Lothair''s army? impossible! How could Lothair desecrate the monastery?

    After a simple inspection, more fantastic things were discovered by him.

    In the cemetery of the monastery, a great man rests here.

    Robert and Harald Clark stood with the army on purpose, facing an empty tomb, and damaged inscriptions. The stone carvings indicate that this is the tomb of Widukind, and the stele was also carved by Charlemagne. Now the stone carvings have been destroyed, the tombs have been dug, and the coffins have disappeared.

    Things are too weird!

    "I have ordered the relocation of Ludov''s family to Mainz. If Ludov really dies in Denmark, his wife will be taken care of and King Ludwig will be the godfather of his son. How do I do business now?! "

    Hearing, Harald Clark said disturbedly: "Perhaps, it was Lothair''s actions. The Count of Westphalia is a Saxony, he refuses to be loyal to Lothair, and his territory is still near Aachen, isn''t it? Kill yourself."

    "Maybe. If Lothair did attack the monastery, then he really doesn''t deserve to be king. Maybe he really should, so that our king has a chance to be the new Frankish king. Come on, there''s no reason to stay here any longer. ."

    Robert felt that things were very strange, and it was obvious to the naked eye that the sparsely populated Westphalia region was even more withered.

    The cavalry rested here and continued their journey north. In order to ensure their whereabouts were sufficiently secretive, they did not pass through neutral towns such as Cologne and D¨¹sseldorf, which were completely managed by priests, and followed the road that the traveler took to head towards Brei. May''s direction dashed, and the journey to Hamburg was drawing to a close.

    As a result, on the way north, they suddenly met a group of fleeing villagers.

    That is how the matter? These villagers drove ox carts and dragged carts, and they went all the way north with their softness? Don''t they know that Bremen, which has been ravaged by the Normans, is desolate? Could it be that they are going to Bremen to pioneer?

    Things are so abnormal! When Robert''s Frankish cavalry advancing rapidly with the cross flag high, it immediately caused panic among the villagers.

    It is natural for the villagers to be afraid of the army, but now it is still necessary to control them and ask what is going on.

    The huge cavalry team easily forced the villagers to settle down, and Robert was shocked to see the figure of the priest inside. A bald, middle-aged priest waved a cross tied with wooden branches, calling on the cavalry not to kill people.

    kill? Do not. Robert just wanted to figure out the situation.

    Just hearing the news from some villagers, the information completely subverted his cognition.

    He was shocked and trembling all over!

    "What''s going on? It wasn''t Horlick who rebelled, but Ludov? That Ludov actually led all the Saxons to rebel against King Ludwig?"

    "These fleeing villagers are all inhabitants of the Saxon villages of Westphalia? They have recently received news that they are starting to move their families?"

    "All Liudov''s family has been evacuated? All those who dug up Widukind''s grave are his blood descendants, Liudov himself?!"

    In an instant, these evacuated villagers became enemies. They did not renounce their faith in God, and by moving northward they were betraying Ludwig.

    Robert, who knew a lot about the inside story, rode on his horse and sighed, saying to himself: "Your Majesty, you are worried that the counts of Westphalia will defect to Lothair. Now they have not defected to Lothair, nor are they loyal to you. The Saxons are actually there During this period, the whole family rebelled. Am I going to Hamburg to stabilize the situation, or to quell the rebellion?¡±

    Robert was in a dilemma. Only one thing was true of what he had heard and what had been conveyed to Worms and Mainz - there was war in the north, and the submissive rebels.

    The difference is that the rebels were not Horlick of Denmark, but Ludov and all the Saxons.

    The information was seriously distorted and wrong in the process of transmission, and when he went north, he was hitting a stone wall with his head. But what can be done.

    Robert of the Rheingau had a devout faith, these Saxon villagers converted to God, and if a butcher knife was raised against them, they would go to hell. Times have changed, Charlemagne can still take **** revenge on the Saxons who maintain their barbaric beliefs, and he has no reason to do any violence to them after conversion. He even restrained his army from contacting these villagers, but accelerated the horseshoe northward.

    After all, this is 3,000 cavalry, and it seems that Liudov will rebel with a high probability, so will he immediately admit to the strong cavalry?

    The Earl of Rheingau of Robert and the Earl of Westphalia of Ludov are geographically adjacent to each other. Both sides are the rulers of the large area, and even Robert has a deep memory of Liudov''s eldest son Poluno, and he has begun to marry his youngest daughter, or try to arrange his youngest son to go to Liudov''s little boy in the camp. daughter.

    This is a marriage between nobles. Robert has never been malicious to Ludov. He is very willing to have a good talk with him and hear about why he rebelled, and even persuade him to rein in his horse, but he can''t face the road during the kingdom''s civil war. Dewish stabbed the knife in the back.

    Listening to what the villagers said, Ludov assembled the Saxon army in Hamburg, and called himself the Duke of Saxony, to prove to Ludwig his determination to restore his country with more and more armed forces.

    How many real words can ordinary villagers have?

    He should have sent a messenger galloping back to Worms to meet his king, considering that an error in the transmission of information could lead to an untimely and irreversible war.

    Robert decided to go straight to Hamburg to confront Ludov in public, but subjectively would not take the initiative.

    Then, Bremen, which theoretically turned into a wasteland, encountered a strange army stationed here, some ships moored on the Weser River, and even people who seemed to be waiting to board.

    Obviously, those weird people also noticed their existence. The horn sounded loudly for a while, like a signal to prepare for battle.

    Take a good look at the strange ships, and Harald Clark is taken aback: "That''s our longship!"

    "Longship?!"

    "That''s what you call the Norman ships! That''s our Danish longship! Ah! And the flags of the big ships in it."

    Robert narrowed his eyes to see clearly: "It''s like an X coat of arms."

    "Oh god, they''re Rus!"

    "Ross?"

    "They''re not from Liudov!" Harald Clark said fiercely, "they were the ones who burned down Bremen! I informed Denmark, and I know very well."

    "How? Fight?" Robert asked.

    "Fight! The Bremen Hunter family was killed by them, and this group of savages must pay the price. Before their ships can leave, we will catch them by surprise."

    "Then do it!"

    As a result, this huge Frankish cavalry blew the horns in unison, and the 100-strong team led the order. Suddenly, the cavalry array began to line up and advance...

    At the same time, Rurik, who had completed the settlement of the north and led the main force of the fleet to reach the Elbe River, had made an appointment with Liudov. The Rus army sent a squadron to the Weser River and picked up allegiance at the ruins of Bremen. Saxons from the South in Ludov.

    In those days, Arik and Ragnar partnered to burn Bremen. This time, it is true that Arik led the sea team to act as a good man on the former site of Bremen.

    Is he really a good man? On the contrary, standing on the ruins of Bremen, the remnants of the first flag team and the young cubs of the second flag team collectively praised Arik as "the famous ruthless man of Ross". For Arik, he felt that this was the devastated weeds, and it was the proof of his heroic battle. The place is here to help the defeated Duke Ludov of Saxony, commanding the Saxon army, and quickly transporting the Saxon refugees who are very tired on foot by sea is also a benevolent act of selling to Ludov.

    Of course, none of this is free.

    Under the arrangement of King Rurik, Arik acted as a "smuggler", and in exchange, Ludov had to pay the Russian army labor fees. There is no other expense, that is, the newly harvested wheat this year and the existing cattle and sheep.

    Liudoff''s family took the sea route in Bremen, changed their previous dawdling, and arrived in Hamburg by boat in just one day.

    The Russ army used such actions to prove the friendship between Russ and Saxony, and Rurik had won the trust of Ludov.

    So looking at the son and young daughter of the Duke of Saxony, considering that he is also carrying his de facto eldest son, Regraf, the real Crown Prince of Mercia.

    Rurik moved some thoughts...

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 945ï¼š Noble marriage plan

    Just as Ludov declared his dominion in Hamburg, Rurik reached the northernmost point of Jutland.

    Now, after nearly half a year of war, the Swedish Allies have really reached the limit of their battle.

    Bjorn, Duke of Melalen, led his troops to loot in the hometown of Robard, Denmark, and took his own people to vent their grievances over the past few decades. The other Swedish tribes behaved in exactly the same way, busy with looting and sabotage, completely ignoring Rurik''s strategy of continuing the war.

    Today, the tribes have basically distinguished who is the enemy and who is the friend. A new Danish war with a friendly attitude towards Sweden has no reason to continue using troops against Denmark.

    As for continuing the war to attack the Frankish kingdom? forget it!

    For the Jutland Peninsula, the isthmus of Lindholm is the boundary, and the peninsula area north of the isthmus is a free looting area. No matter what the foreign Swedish army and the G?taland army do, they will be robbed by various Danish lords, Especially the new Danish king Ragnar acquiesced.

    They murdered and looted property, and even took away pots and pans with great precision.

    In particular, the Gotaland people from the Gota River Valley looted the women of this area and started transshipment work spontaneously.

    It¡¯s really a turn of the wind. It was these Robard tribes who once crossed the strait and entered the mouth of the Gota River in Scandinavia, looting the local Gotaland people as slaves, and now they are on the offensive.

    The once very powerful Robard tribe, the star chain-like villages and wooden castles were uprooted one by one. They fell apart under the joint strangulation of the northern coalition forces, and all their glory turned to ashes.

    In the end, there are only a large number of tombs like cone-shaped mounds, silent records of the once glorious here.

    The weather is turning cold, and a large number of prisoners and booty are being transported by sea to the other side of the strait.

    Like Gorm, Earl of Wienernstad, who was conferred the title of Earl, he has not yet adapted to his current noble status. As before, he organized his own fleet and greedily brought the looted materials back to the north.

    In principle, the blue fox is the earl of Gothenburg, and he also has an army composed of the local Gotaland people.

    Although the inhabitants of the lower G?ta River, who had hardly suffered any war losses, the army formed by these people plundered the northern tip of Jutland as a small political entity formed spontaneously in their homeland.

    So when Rurik''s main fleet and Ragnar''s army arrived north of Jutland, what they saw was still a chaotic scene of looting.

    This place cannot be said to be a collapse of public security, it can only be said to be full of bandits.

    Of course, many Danish lords are happy to see this kind of randomness. Because the Robard tribe is already a traitor in Denmark, when they choose to bind with the forces of the tyrant Horrick, they should have the consciousness to meet the current collapse.

    There are densely floating ships on the sea, and a large number of large Ross ships are hunting with flags and flags.

    The leaders of the Swedish and G?taland armies, who were busy distributing the spoils, suspended their "work" and gathered at the initial landing site, waiting for the arrival of the kings of Russ and Denmark.

    It was in a dimly lit longhouse at the initial landing site that many nobles gathered together.

    These nobles were dressed in leather and furry, and many of them lacked attention to their clothes. They wore the seized clothes and armors on their bodies, and they had no aesthetic sense on the whole. But they are just willing to do this, in order to show their conquest of the loser.

    This is a thorough "splitting" conference. Rurik and Ragnar made the same instructions. The so-called Swedish and Gotaland troops must immediately leave Jutland with the spoils. After that, in addition to normal business transactions, Armies are not allowed to enter the Danish world without authorization.

    This is the so-called eviction order! Fortunately, the two sides have no intention of spending the winter and Hanukkah in the Danish world.

    Likewise, this was Rurik''s order to withdraw troops from his loyal army.

    "I know that you think this year''s war is enough. I invite you to attack the Robard tribe. It is your last fight. Now is enough. Next, I will lead the Rus army to challenge the powerful Frankish army. You lack I am prepared for a bad battle, and I am also afraid of the cold winter. This king is very satisfied with your contribution this year. You can go back to your hometown to spend the winter. I do not blame you. However, I still urge the brave people you use to continue to follow me to the south. We can Attempt to defeat the Frankish army for great glory."

    So, who wants to keep going south?

    Speaking of the Swedish army, the Swedish nobles mainly focused on the attitude of Bjorn, Duke of M¨¦laren, who had the most troops. For the time being, a large number of members of Bjorn''s department came from tenant farmers who owed taxes and rent, and the others were simple mercenaries. They fought mainly to pay off their debts and make a fortune. Now that the debts have been paid off, those who survived have gotten some spoils of war. In essence, they are eager to go home, and immediately use the spoils to improve the lives of themselves and their families, because their wives and children are still waiting, and they are really unwilling to take risks.

    This is true of the Meralen army, as well as the other Swedish tribes, as well as the armies of the Gothalans, which are similar in this respect.

    They are simply a group of unorganized tribal soldiers, unlike Rurik''s Rus army, at least they have completed the preparation of citizen soldiers for the old Rus, just like the Roman Kingdom in the city-state era.

    This group of allies needs to be coerced and coaxed. When attacking enemies at a very close distance, these allies still have good use value, but when the front is stretched far south into the Frankish territory, these allies can be described as a burden to continue to follow.

    The more the army, the better. A group of troops who are not very good at obeying orders and are obviously war-weary, forcing them to continue fighting, they will definitely be ineffective in their work, and they are still a strong constraint on the main army.

    It is better to strengthen your own essence and absorb at most the brave warriors among these allies.

    Therefore, Rurik has not absorbed almost any heroic individuals here. If it is not for the control of the Swedish Anklas Army in the hands of the blue fox, and the army has joined the land army to enter Hamburg, other Swedish nobles, there is a Counting one, they all praised the king''s wisdom, and then seized the time to bring the spoils to make a profit, running faster than their summer rush.

    Compared with the Swedish nobles, the Gotaland army had already evacuated almost the same. When the meeting ended, the last Gotaland army withdrew as soon as possible.

    Such an obedient withdrawal was a relief to all the Danish lords. As the so-called guest army is easy to invite and difficult to persuade to leave, the "speed of light withdrawal" of these allies also directly attracted a large number of Danish lords to withdraw directly to the island of Zealand where they settled. They appealed to their past king, Ragnar, that the so-called War of Reconstruction in Denmark was over, and a duchy of Saxony had also recovered. With such a buffer state, the Danes could not go south. It is better to live a peaceful life and wait until It will not be too late to row a boat to the coastal areas of the Frankish kingdom when the warmth is restored next year.

    However, Ross and New Denmark have had a secret contract reappearing.

    Rurik and Ragnar did not stay in Jutland. A Rus squadron was evacuated first with the wounded and trophies. The Rus navy, which still had a huge number of ships, led Ragnar''s 30 long ships, pulled a thousand iron-core warriors to support the new Danish king, and special transports. Holick himself, a lame fat pig in a cage, bypassed the northernmost tip of the peninsula and quickly reached Hamburg.

    This was Rurik''s last move on the Gerland peninsula, and the huge navy completed a major division with friendly forces at Hamburg on the Elbe.

    Rurik was delighted, allied Duke Ludov of Saxony, began to fulfill his promise.

    Large numbers of Franks were held in custody, and their wealth was completely plundered. These Frankish immigrants who were forcibly inserted by Charlemagne a long time ago gave priority to seizing the ripe fields developed by the Saxon natives, suppressed the Saxons'' revenge by brutal killing, and suppressed the survival of the Saxons by seizing the best survival resources. space. Now that revenge is revenge for revenge, the land belonging to the Frankish village is completely returned to the Saxons, and of course the ownership of the land is seized by Duke Ludoff.

    In an instant, Ludov became a big landowner. He then distributed the captured Frankish farmland and houses to the Saxon soldiers who returned to the country with him, making them tenant farmers who were directly responsible for the duke himself, and immediately controlled a large number of means of production.

    This kind of robbery was welcomed by the Saxon people and was acquiesced by the local Saxon nobles. After all, Ludov dared to openly persecute the Franks, and he confiscated their wealth, so he naturally bore the wrath of the great Frankish nobles, especially Ludwig. If the latter raises troops to attack, it must be a rebellion against Liudov, and Liudov must also defeat him.

    Therefore, for these local nobles of Saxony who surrendered to the Franks a long time ago, they relied on forbearance, compromise, and even servility to serve as servants of the Frankish army for half a century to maintain their power. To this day, there are still some Saxon nobles who have been ordered to lead the army to the south of East Frank and stationed in Mainz and other places to prove their loyalty to Ludwig with practical actions.

    But Ludwig could not completely trust them. The Saxon nobles who stayed in the northern region welcomed Liudov''s move to restore the country, and were afraid that Ludov''s defeat in the future would involve himself in the war.

    A large number of Saxon nobles were in vain and condescending. They did attend the grand meeting in Hamburg to support Ludov as the king, and indeed began to hand over a large part of the grain of their fiefs to Hamburg to show their loyalty.

    but! This is a very important point!

    Liudorf held the ceremony of becoming a duke in Hamburg, but the noble northern saint Eskil did not attend the coronation ceremony, and even all the priests did not participate. Because this is illegal, according to traditional regulations, Liudov must go to the Holy See in person. Only when the Pope recognizes the Duchy of Saxony and Liudov''s new identity can it be considered legal.

    To get to the Holy See, Ludov would have to traverse the Frankish kingdom, which was in civil war, a path that was ill-fated and completely unrealistic this year.

    It is undeniable that Liudov has fulfilled the long-cherished wish of the vast majority of Saxons. Even if a large number of poor Saxons express their desire for revenge, they must stand by Liudov''s side. In particular, because they were the persecutors of the persecution of local Frankish immigrants, they would naturally be blacklisted by the Frankish army.

    Charlemagne killed all 4,500 prisoners of war in the Saxon uprising of Widukind, who punished the hero, and persecuted the families of the prisoners.

    Since the poor people of Saxony who retain painful memories have been slaughtered with blood, they can only follow Liudov resolutely and go down the road. They have no possibility of turning back.

    Fortunately, the huge Rus-Danish coalition is entrenched in Hamburg, and the strength of the army is reassuring.

    Even if these Saxons knew that it was the Rus-Danish coalition, which destroyed Bremen many years ago, the killing was exactly the same as that of the Frankish army.

    This time was completely different and, miraculously, the Rus army was benevolent. The strong army did nothing against all the Saxon villages, and the army stayed in the demarcated camp, but they took the Elbe river completely for themselves and began a large-scale fishing operation.

    ...

    Rurikon had just arrived in Hamburg, and Ludov explained to him "I sent messengers to Westphalia to bring my family back."

    This surprised Rurik.

    The two talked secretly in a stone chamber in Hamburg, even intending to discuss a lot of private matters.

    The lights are bright outside, the Roth-Danish army camp is buzzing, and the intoxicating aroma of boiled wheat and grilled fish fills the air.

    In the stone room high in the fort, Rurik brought his own meals, especially a little boy, to have dinner with Liudov, who was temporarily alone.

    This little boy was none other than Regraf, the eldest son of Rurik''s concubine.

    Rurik actually hugged a boy very intimately, ordered all his followers to retreat, and entered the stone room that served as a banquet hall.

    "This child?" Liudov was puzzled for a while.

    "What? My friend, you don''t think this kid is very similar to me."

    "You... ah?! Could it be your son?!"

    "It''s my son." Rurik put Regraf down, stroked the eldest son''s head, and said proudly, "His mother is not ordinary, she is the princess of the kingdom of Mercia! Ludov, maybe, you know that in Something happened in Britain."

    "Yes. War! And the executor of war... is you!"

    "It''s me!" Rurik shrugged, his expression full of arrogance, and added: "He is Regraf, but not only has he been baptized, but his identity has also been confirmed by the Pope of Rome. He is the legitimate King of Mercia, He''s also educated in Latin. Listen, this son of mine is a warrior and a wise man. He''ll grow up a little bit and he''ll have a smooth succession to the throne of Mercia. And the Northumbrian kingdom to the north recognizes it My son''s position. My kingdom of York in Britain also recognizes my son''s position. So how about you? Do you recognize him?"

    "He?" Looking at Regraf, who was full of vigor and a hint of melancholy between his brows, Liudov couldn''t believe it. The truth was that he had heard Esquille ramble, and retrieved his memory that there was indeed a child named Regraf. The name is very particular, referring directly to the former king of Mercia, Wigraf. It is a pity that many Frankish nobles are aware of the chaos that Mercia has entered into.

    "Of course I admit him."

    Rurik deliberately stroked his son''s shoulder again and asked about Ludov''s very private matters: "Do you...have a younger daughter?"

    Just asking this question was utterly intoxicating, and Liudov, who was sitting down, jumped up instantly.

    "Yes! I have sent an emissary to Westphalia to pick up the people, and soon my family will arrive in Hamburg, and even the tomb of my ancestors, the coffin of the great Widukind will be reburied in the monastery in Hamburg. And children, my son''s name is Bruno, and my daughter''s name is Alice."

    "Alice? Very nice name."

    "Yes. My daughter is beautiful too."

    A father would never criticize his daughter''s appearance. Even if he saw that Liudov was middle-aged, his daughter was probably married. Do not! If that Alice was married, he would specify.

    Rurik asked tentatively, "Your daughter is not too young."

    "Thank God my daughter got through it. In fact, she''s only ten years old."

    Hearing that, Rurik''s eyes lit up: "In other words, your daughter is actually two years older than my Regraf? Very good! They are both fathers, and we should get married!"

    "Okay, let''s get married!"

    With that said, Liudov directly approached Regraf, who was only eight or nine years old, but his face was at least ten years old.

    After all, a boy of Nordic descent who is well educated and has no worries about food and clothing can grow tall and handsome at a young age.

    A lot of things didn''t need Rurik''s advice at all. Liudov kissed Regraf''s little face intimately, and naturally got a strong rebound from the boy.

    Rurik hurriedly corrected: "Silly child, he will be your other father in the future."

    "It''s him?" I saw Regraf''s eyes full of disdain: "Dad, isn''t he your defeat?"

    "Don''t dare to say that. You are going to marry his daughter, and soon, a sister named Alice will come here. In the future, you will get married, and you will inherit the throne of Mercia, and Alice will be your queen in the future."

    "Is that so? All right."

    Liudov has a very clear understanding of his own situation. His own ceremony was not recognized by Esquil, so legally his own Duke of Saxony was entertaining himself, even if strength was king in this era. If the strength is strong, lead the army to the city of Rome and use the Pope as a marionette. After all, Charlemagne did just that.

    I have no strength in this regard, but it is possible to use the army to safeguard my vested interests.

    The restored Duchy of Saxony needs recognition from the outside world. First of all, Prince Ludwig of Frank would definitely not recognize it, but Lothair and Charlie the Bald would not necessarily deny it. It is certain that the Kingdom of Rus, the Kingdom of New Denmark, and the Kingdom of Viking York of Great Britain have recognized the Duchy of Saxony in the interests of their alliance.

    Unfortunately, they are all barbarian kingdoms that believe in Odin. In this way, by marrying the daughter to the boy, it is equivalent to the recognition of the kingdom of Mercia, who also believes in God. Due to the delicate relationship between Mercia and Northumbria, Northumbria must also recognize the legitimacy of the Duchy of Saxony because of its own national defense.

    In this way, many countries recognized the political entity of the Duchy of Saxony, and they could not tolerate this country being eliminated by the Franks. Saxony has been reduced to a buffer country for the Franks and Normans. This is not a tragedy, but history has returned to its proper path. Because since ancient times, the power of the Saxons has been the buffer between the south and the north.

    In fact, in terms of blood, Regraff''s mother, Princess Mary, must be an Anglo, but her blood must also be mixed with Saxon blood. It is a fact that a large number of Saxons immigrated to Britain and established many kingdoms, so that his daughter married Regraf, not only religiously legal, but even the blood of both parties was similar, even if Rurik was a Norman Rus.

    Political marriage does not mean that there is no emotion. The more Liudov looks at Regraf, the more he likes it. Because this kid speaks Latin well, and it is said that he knows a lot of knowledge, which is much better than his eldest son Bruno!

    Therefore, considering that this political marriage is extremely important to Ross, Saxony and Mercia, and considering that Ludwig is likely to persecute Ludov¡¯s family after learning the news, he may kill Ludov and kill Ludov. Time was running out for families in Westphalia to pick them up.

    A squadron was ordered to suspend the plundering of Atlantic cod at the mouth of the Elbe.

    Rurik''s half-brother, Arik, was ordered to lead the remnants of the First Banner Team and the young cubs of the Second Banner Team, accompanied by a group of Saxon troops, to quickly reach the ruined Bremen and take control of the local area. The stone bridge.

    Because it was Arik who set fire to Bremen back then, he was quite familiar with the local situation, up to a stone bridge that was difficult to destroy. Said to be a stone bridge, in fact, stone piers are placed in the river, and the stone piers exposed on the water surface are laid with wood to form a simple but important bridge.

    That bridge is a shortcut for the communication between the north and the south. The bridge is easy to demolish and easy to repair. According to Liudov, the people he sent out ran wild on horseback with axes, but they had to cut down trees first, and repaired the bridge directly for borrowing.

    Now there is no need for it. The fleet of the Rus army can rush from Hamburg on the Elbe to the ruins of Bremen on the Weser in just one day.

    Rurik still trusts his eldest brother, Arik, because the person he picks up is involved in the marriage of his nephew Regraf, so Arik dare not neglect, and his enthusiasm is better than his son''s marriage. In fact, Aric''s eldest son, Asgard, was in the first flag team, receiving the necessary experience of a man as an ordinary soldier, even if the child was only twelve years old.

    For this reason, Arik successfully arrived in Bremen, and also successfully received the Count of Westphalia who was traveling northward, that is, all the family members of Ludov, including local priests and a group of accompanying people. , especially the coffin of Widukind, who was under special care.

    Although it is very strange, these people from Westphalia cannot allow them to doubt whether the Rus army is a good person. After all, they stopped to court death, considering that there is a Saxon army here, and there is also a token of Ludov, what are the people? Regardless, they boarded the big boat of the Rus and arrived in Hamburg in the evening of the next day.

    Of course, since a transshipment was a great success, the work of Arik, the "transport captain", cannot be stopped. Since there are still many Saxons who want to immigrate to the north, the Russ Navy''s superior transport capacity should bring them back as soon as possible, and Ludov will pay extra for this.

    So Rurik met Liudov''s youngest daughter, Alice, a ten-year-old girl.

    She was timid, with beautiful blonde hair and a lot of freckles on her face. She is clearly the daughter of an earl-level aristocrat, and the noble seems to be only her status. She dresses, talks, and behaves. Rurik does have some regrets.

    No way, Alice is very noble to a village girl, but for girls who are educated in the Kingdom of Ross, there is still too much difference!

    It is undeniable that Regraf is the most temperamental boy Alice has ever seen, and she is reluctant to believe that the boy is two years younger than her. Regraf is already taller than Alice, and with his Latin speaking, this boy actually knows the "sacred language", which is simply a dreamer!

    She was completely fascinated by her newness and because of her status as the true crown prince of Mercia, she instantly became greedy for her noble status as a queen in the future. After all, his father is an earl, and it is too dreamy for an earl''s daughter to become a king.

    She still didn''t quite know what the Duchy of Saxony meant, and she even resisted being forced to leave Westphalia this time. Alice didn''t understand war at all, she just wanted to live a peaceful and noble life, like an ordinary noble woman to live her life.

    Although it was the first time they met, Regraf immediately stayed with Alice. Although this was not very etiquette, both fathers of the child needed a tacit understanding. In this way, the relationship between the two children has become "unclear", so that Rurik and Ludov have no reason to go back on their children''s marriage.

    Regraf must marry Alice, and Alice must also marry Regraf. When the two reach the age of marriage, Regraf will officially be crowned King of Mercia, and Alice will officially become Queen of Mercia.

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 946ï¼š Battle on the Weser River

    Rheingau pineapple Robert, who was ordered to march, and Harald Clark, the deposed king of Denmark, encountered the Saxons fleeing north with their 3,000 cavalry.

    This is very abnormal!

    If they wanted to escape, the wisest choice was to flee to Cologne, which was not only next to the Westphalia region, but also protected by the faculty, and no forces dared to attack there.

    As a result, they did flee to the north without hesitation. Not only because they were Saxons, but also because of the news that would excite all Saxons - a hero announced his return.

    At first, Robert and Harald Clark were skeptical. The cavalry had no intention of capturing the fleeing people, and continued on their way after obtaining some information.

    Whether Ludov really betrayed the kingdom or not is completely insufficient evidence based solely on the words of a group of lowly peasants.

    Especially for Robert, in terms of past affection, he subjectively did not want to fight Liudov at all.

    The sensible earl maintained the utmost restraint. Because of what the farmers said, the stone pier bridge beside the ruins of Bremen was re-timbered, even if it was a patchwork of newly cut trees for people to pass through. question. As for who provided this information, the farmers said with certainty that it was Liudov.

    Even so, Count Robert still had great fantasies. He didn''t believe in Ludov''s mutiny, and he was more willing to believe that these were the conspiracies of the Normans to sow discord.

    After all, the capricious, utterly powerless Danish Horlick who surrendered to his kingdom is simply not credible.

    Similarly, Harald Clark, the deposed king of Denmark beside him, has a sterling silver cross on his chest, which seems to fully prove his piety. Can he be trusted? Do not!

    Robert had great concern for all the Normans, even though this Harald Clark had been a courtier for thirteen years. Things are very clear, if Prince Ludwig trusts this person, at least one of his baron titles will be conferred, but he doesn''t. If you don''t trust your own monarch, you don''t have to trust yourself.

    However, when he saw a large number of longboats that were clearly Normans moored on the Weser River in the ruins of Bremen, Robert was really unable to hold back.

    A huge cavalry team launched an attack under his command!

    The 3,000 cavalry had always maintained their marching ranks. Although they were going to launch an attack, it would take some time for this team, which was marching in a column, to change into a horizontal line.

    The well-trained elite Frankish cavalry gradually formed a broad offensive front while the horses jogged slowly.

    Those cavalry armed with spears arrived at the risk one after another, and those armed only with swords and battle axes followed.

    Because they saw that there were a lot of people sitting on the river bank, relying on a large number of ships.

    Among those people, there are a large number of people who carry round shields like turtle shells. Isn''t this image like a Norman pirate? Those blond hair dazzled in the sun, and there were plenty of pirates in seemingly uniform blue-and-white tones.

    Robert had never seen such pirates, but they could only be Normans.

    So, they are trained pirates! According to Harald Clark, these pirates are Russ, so they need to be wiped out! It is rumored that this group of elite pirates killed and burned Bremen, and now they are here again. If this pirate army is allowed to continue to sway in the Frankish territory, I don''t know how many villages and cities will be ruined.

    Regarding Prince Ludwig''s battle with King Lothair, this is after all a melee between the nobles in the Frankish country.

    As a vassal, Robert was forced to be involved in this conflict. In principle, he did not like this civil war at all, but when it came to crusade against the savage Normans, that was another attitude.

    The Frankish cavalry made a huge noise here. Their clothes were also blue and white. In particular, the horses of the elite cavalry were mostly covered with a layer of "blue and white sheets", and the riders generally wore chain armor on their upper bodies.

    What is elite? When marching, the rider''s armor is curled up and hung on the saddle, and it is quickly put on the body when it is about to attack.

    If the sun is shining at this moment, under the bright sunlight, they will look extraordinarily dazzling.

    The Russ Army and the Saxon Army, who were standing on the riverside for "fishing and leisure", suddenly appeared dazzling and made everyone tremble.

    What is Arik doing now?

    He originally took off his coat to reveal his thick chest hair, so that he could enjoy a warm sunbathing.

    There are also many young Rus soldiers jumping directly into the river to take a bath, washing their bodies with slightly smelly soap, if not all wearing white underwear (which Rurik ordered ten years ago), this scene is relative to those waiting on the shore. The Saxon refugees are indeed too immoral.

    A stove was set up by the riverside, and ten large iron pots were boiling oatmeal.

    Due to the lack of technical precision, these cast iron mass-produced iron pans are too thick, and they need more firewood to cook the oatmeal well. It heats slowly and dissipates heat very slowly. After the stove was ignited, the fire not only did not stop, but a large amount of food and river water were frequently poured into it, so that no matter soldiers or refugees, everyone could eat mashed wheat porridge anytime, anywhere. , but solved the problem of drinking good water and eating.

    In the beginning, one of the refugees turned out to be a bad guy, knowing that the sudden arrival of a correspondent claimed to be a Saxon soldier serving Ludov.

    The refugees all went north in the form of village associations. They were driven to the river bank in an uneasy mood, and they were immediately given hot wheat porridge, which was extremely useful to the refugees who were exhausted by traveling.

    The refugees were not aware of the Rus'' flag, but it looked like a cross rotated 45¡ã. There is indeed a cross flag flying here, with the letters SAKSON in the upper left corner. What this means, it is clear at a glance.

    The vast majority of the Saxon people from Westphalia used to worry that their lord would be targeted by Lothair because of his support for Ludwig. When the lord''s messenger picked up the family overnight, even the tomb of the great hero Vidukind was dug up and moved. When the public heard it, they joined a panic-stricken road to escape.

    Every village has gone north in the form of armed associations, often the priests stationed in the village stabilize the people''s hearts, and the small lords or the sons or cronies of the lords in the villages are the commanders.

    This is very similar to the traditional Saxon way of life a hundred years ago, a village is a fighting group, with strong fighting ability and survival.

    A village usually has only two or three hundred people, and the smaller ones are only a hundred people. They fled for their lives with the new harvest of this year''s wheat, and the softness to take away. They wanted to cross the Weser into Hamburg, believing that the bridge had been repaired.

    Until the refugees who ran for their lives from the village reached the ruins of Bremen, they immediately found that they had two choices. Or keep walking across the bridge to Hamburg, which may take five or six days of grinding, they are not the military after all. Or take the ship provided by the Duke (that is, the Ross fleet), and you can arrive in just one day.

    Most of the refugees who did not leave the village, who had almost finished their whole life, have been tortured to the point of tearing some leather and tying their feet with hemp ropes, barely moving on the road full of weeds. It is very risky to travel by sea, and it is very delicate that many villagers see the sea for the first time. They were willing to believe in the promise of arriving in one day, but Arik, the commander of the fleet, decided to wait until tomorrow to set off early, so as to arrive in Hamburg tomorrow evening without delaying the refugees finishing their meals.

    The waiting refugees were sent to Hamburg, and the squadron was divided into two under the arrangement of Arik. One team transported people, and the other team was on standby in the ruins of Bremen.

    Then in the ruins of Bremen, the Russ-Saxon coalition maintained a mere 500 troops for a long time. This force is not small, but it is too shabby for Arik now.

    Because some boats must be arranged to catch European perch on the spot to satisfy the appetite of the warriors. They are Russ after all, and their love for grilled fish cannot be overstated.

    Four hundred soldiers were drying fishing nets, sharpening weapons, washing clothes, bathing, and even just basking in the sun.

    More than 200 refugees were not in a hurry to board the ship. They learned that there were a large number of Norman Rus mixed with their Saxons. At first everyone was naturally surprised, but everyone knew nothing about the Rus, anything about pirates. It''s all hearsay. According to the descriptions in the scriptures, a devout person should not listen to slander, but should see with his own eyes and listen with ears.

    They believed in their eyes, these Russ clothes and hairstyles were weird, but it was these people who gave the tired everyone a hot porridge, and soon they would bring everyone to Hamburg.

    Many people, even the accompanying priests, saw many large boats that had never been added to them in their life. With their extremely limited knowledge, they pointed to the large boats and said that it was the Tivat mentioned in the scriptures.

    It wasn''t the Ark, of course, but for all refugees, it was the Ark.

    But now, a large group of Frankish cavalry, desperate for their lives, suddenly appeared.

    All the casual people stood up, and Arik''s ease instantly turned to fear.

    He was so shocked that he opened his **** mouth and screamed a few times before giving the order: "It''s the enemy! Let''s get on board."

    on board? Running away suddenly?

    Although almost everyone rushed towards the half-grounded longboat moored by the river in panic, some young soldiers of the Second Flag, under the leadership of the young Conusson, had to defend the camp that had already set up a wooden shed. Fan.

    Little Conusson is not a young man. On the contrary, he and Arik are about the same age. They are both in their early thirties, which is the moment when a Viking warrior is not only strong but also wise.

    His father was a territorial official who was appointed as the Governor of the New Rosesburg Capital Region. In principle, his father would take over immediately after his death.

    Little Conuson, who has fought for too many **** battles and proved to be a pure man, as the flag captain of the second flag team in this war, most of his subordinates are young soldiers recruited from New Roseburg. Everyone''s arrogance is here, and the second flag team is not afraid of those cavalry.

    Little Conusson is still naked on the front and back, with chest hair and tattoos clearly visible. He faced Arik full of blood with a steel sword, and directly refuted his order to escape: "We can''t escape! I want to fight those enemies."

    "you?"

    "right!"

    Arik''s eyes widened in anger, and the strong aura forced little Konu Panasonic to take a step back subconsciously. In an instant, Arik turned into anger and punched his old buddy in the stomach.

    The little Konuson, who was in pain, was puzzled, hunched over his stomach and raised his head, revealing wolf eyes that wanted to kill.

    "Why beat me. Are you... a coward?"

    "You... oops!" Arik stomped his feet in anger, and simply said in a fit of anger, "I won''t stop you if you want to fight them, but if you want to drag a lot of ignorant cubs to death, I''ll give you another one. Fist. Fool, turn your head and take a good look! See how many of them there are."

    Because there is not much time left for the Russ-Saxon army, and those refugees, old and weak, women and children, can no longer take heavy luggage, and jump on the long boat as soon as possible, even wading on the boat.

    There were carts, bullock carts, and pony carts, with loads of sacks of oats that had not yet been transferred to the ships.

    The oatmeal was still bubbling in the ten cauldrons.

    Seeing that the cavalry became more and more overwhelming, the little Konusson was also all of a sudden.

    persist in? Pooh!

    Look at those cavalry! They reflected the strong sunlight all over their bodies, which proved that they were all wearing iron armor. But it is not surprising to wear armor, and the Ross army also wears a lot of armor. However, their cavalry was outnumbered.

    Refugee men and women were shouting that they were Frankish cavalry. Some people even threatened that it was the cavalry of the Frankish king who killed him.

    The Russ-Saxon warriors who were still on the shore hurriedly brought their personal belongings, especially their own weapons, swiftly pushed the longboat into the river, and then climbed directly onto the boat to enter the wider area. in the Weser River.

    As for those who were still swimming, they climbed into the running longboats as soon as possible.

    There was no time to untie the ropes for the wooden stakes holding the large ships, so the soldier carried the Nordic forest axe and hit it with a slam to fix it.

    After the punch, Konusson felt that his belly was bruised. He didn''t blame Arik for being rude now, because the enemy''s cavalry had already killed him!

    Yes, the Frankish cavalry charged after reaching about three hundred meters from the Ross-Saxon camp.

    The white warhorse rides the iron man, and the extremely long lance is aimed forward.

    Count Robert took the lead, which well reflected the self-cultivation of a great Frankish nobleman. He was so brave that he instantly impressed those elite cavalrymen from Regensburg who were only loyal to Ludwig himself, and were willing to accept his orders unconditionally.

    On the contrary, it was Harald Clark, the defunct king of Denmark. He and his brothers would not be stupid enough to fight with the current Nordic overlords, the Russ, and lead the crowd to stay in the back. He has already thought out a rhetoric for himself - our war horses are all bad horses, can you expect bad horses to fly?

    All the Ross ships had drifted down the Weser, and all the torsion slingshots on the broadsides took off their tarpaulin coats at once. Sailors didn''t care too much, grabbed a handful of gel-like seal oil, smeared it in the chute, and inserted a javelin. The ratchet winch turned frantically, the mechanical sights stared at the dense cavalry of the enemy, and the driver of a torsion slingshot fired.

    All the ships are fleeing, but there are those who are reluctant to give up supplies.

    There are Saxon refugees who are really struggling to give up their new wheat. They try their best to carry sacks to the river, but the last long boat has floated away nimbly. The refugees on the boat didn''t care about anything, grabbing the long oars and rowing hard with the Rus people on the boat, everyone behaved exactly the same on the issue of life-saving.

    No matter what the people on the shore call, the boat will not stop.

    At this moment, Arik and Little Conuson, like monkeys, climbed onto the deck as quickly as they followed the ropes thrown by the big boat.

    Arik, who has just settled down, has no time to be happy.

    It was a coward to run away without fighting, as little Conuson had just shouted.

    Then play for a while and then withdraw! Now that the brothers have entered the water, can those cavalry still be able to float on the water?

    "Crossbow! Torsion slingshot! Shoot me!" he growled.

    Now, the dense cavalry has swept through the camp just now. From the appearance of a tiny phantom of the cavalry, to the killing of the huge cavalry group, the whole process took less than ten minutes.

    Pity those Saxon refugees who were reluctant to make money. They couldn''t swim, and they didn''t even have the ability to swim to escape, so they were directly stabbed to death by cavalry. The Frankish cavalry only wanted to kill the Norman pirates, so they regarded the people in front of them as pirates, not at all. Give yourself a chance to justify yourself.

    Very subtle is that because the cavalry rushed too fiercely, some of the cavalry had suddenly braked close to the river, and they were just hit by the brothers behind, and they fell into the Weser River with their horses.

    The Frankish army suffered such useless casualties, because the horses could swiftly run back to the shore in the wet, and the armored cavalry fell into the river and drowned.

    For the quick escape of the Norman pirates, Count Robert was so angry that he could only curse on the shore.

    The Frankish cavalry did not have the versatile features of the Eastern Roman cavalry, which carried hard bows and long arrows and could be used as cavalry archers. Unfortunately, these Frankish cavalry had almost no bows and arrows. The so-called soldiers with bows and arrows are also private behaviors, and the bows and arrows are purely for hunting and tooth sacrifice during the war.

    On the other hand, the Rus army was waiting for this opportunity.

    There are three large battle ships left in the Weser River, they are to declare the majesty of the Rus army, but also the existence of grain ships. There are also a number of standard armed cargo ships whose job is simply to transport refugees.

    Now, because these ships are equipped with a variable number of torsion slingshots, everyone waits for the enemy cavalry to be caught by surprise when they reach the river.

    After all, when Bremen was on fire, the brothers also fought a defensive counterattack on the riverbank against the Frankish cavalry chasing after them.

    This time, Arik was at an absolute disadvantage in military strength. If he hadn''t made an appointment, he would rather leave all the Saxon refugees and run away by himself.

    Now that reckless Arik has changed a lot, he has become concerned with the overall situation, and now he has become one of the protectors of the new Duchy of Saxony.

    Basically, all the torsion slingshots were fired at the same time, and the javelins rushed towards the Frankish horses. The sharp and barbed javelins made the chainmail of the Frankish riders meaningless. The powerful kinetic energy directly overturned the cavalry as a whole. . After all, this is a short-range shooting, aiming at a target about fifty or sixty meters away, and the accuracy and power of the javelin are extremely high.

    There are more than 30 slingshots on the broadsides of all ships, and there are more than 200 soldiers holding crossbows and short wooden bows. The extremely low-cost oak makes a single short wooden bow, which can be described as a weapon and hunting equipment that sailors like to see, even shooting fish.

    The short distance between the two armies makes the short wooden bow also useful.

    And because the Weser River was blocked, the Franks could only be beaten passively.

    Many times, too many troops are a big problem, and it is extremely difficult for the commander to convey orders now.

    Robert is now in prison. He saw a large number of javelins flying from the enemy''s ship. His army is being damaged. Any armor is like a layer of cloth!

    More than that, a large number of arrows from the enemy fell from the sky. Those arrows seemed to be ineffective against the armor, but their subordinates were yelling at the arrows.

    Until even Robert himself was shot.

    Just when his nerves were so excited that he couldn''t feel any obvious pain, he pulled out the arrow stuck in the chainmail under the shoulder pad of his left arm in anger, and only then did he see the clue. Co-authoring this cluster of arrows is a kind of thin needle? !

    In an instant, he understood that the enemy had come prepared.

    Your own cavalry regiment took advantage of it? Do not!

    He yelled: "Get out! Those Saxons lied to us, it''s a trap!"

    The chaotic retreat of the cavalry corps had begun, and it was such a retreat that had no rules. The cavalry in the back did not understand the pain of the cavalry in front. They retreated slowly, while the cavalry in the front, who was being beaten, turned their horses and squeezed vigorously.

    It was their retreat that was quite chaotic, and the Rus army seized the opportunity to shoot nonstop.

    Arrows and javelins were shot at the fastest speed, regardless of whether they were killed, even if they were wounded.

    Until the cavalry corps left some dead or wounded people and horses and fled beyond the limit of the javelin.

    "Damn, there are still a lot of things that have been taken on board. Forget it..." Arik stopped muttering and planned to retreat quickly.

    At this time Little Konuson quickly pulled Arik''s arm and pointed to a position very close to the upper reaches of the river: "Shidun Bridge! We must destroy it! We cannot let this group of cavalry cross the bridge quickly afterwards. ."

    The matter was brought up by Conusson Jr., who also personally ordered the destruction of the bridge.

    So a longboat rushed upstream, and taking advantage of the opportunity of the Frankish cavalry to retreat, they put ropes on the wood, and the soldiers paddled bravely, dragging logs one by one to the Weser River. As for destroying the stone pier, everyone has no ability.

    At least the bridge is temporarily destroyed, and the enemy has to cut down some big trees even if they want to build the bridge and pass it, which takes a certain amount of time.

    Seeing this, Arik no longer dawdled, and the soft ones on the shore couldn''t be taken away, just hold them there. Indeed, oatmeal cooked in a cast iron pan is cheaper for the enemy.

    What are those supplies? If you don''t quickly tell your brother the king that the enemy army is coming, it will be too late!

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 947ï¼š Hamburg Crisis

    In the late summer and early autumn, the Weser River is still in the wet season, the width of the channel is maintained at about 300 meters, and the water flow is relatively slow.

    Only near the ruins of the city of Bremen, where the waterway suddenly narrowed to only 100 meters. A long time ago, people buried a large number of stones in the river here, and finally created a large number of conical stone piers out of the water.

    Completely rely on enough gravity to ensure that the stones will not be washed away by the river during the wet season.

    Each stone pier has a small interval, which requires the selection of long enough pine trees to cut down and lay on them.

    Before, the messengers sent by Liudov were only a small force, and their number was not large. Although they were ordered to repair the damaged bridge, with their strength, they could only cut down a small number of big trees to push it to the ground. on the stone pier.

    The so-called bridge is only better than the single-plank bridge. Refugees can pass through in a single column. Vehicles loaded with large amounts of materials cannot travel together. Only unload all luggage.

    The narrow bridge is here, and the refugee group naturally prefers to escape by boat.

    Or because the bridge is too simple, it is reasonable to pull the pine wood on the bridge into the river when the Ross army retreats.

    A string of bridge piers are still on the river, and some pine trees have not been pulled away. For the Frankish army, simply repairing the bridge for a small number of troops to travel together, they did not take a lot of time. But Count Robert had three thousand cavalry, how could a single-plank bridge suffice for passage?

    The assault by the cavalry regiment was ferocious, the soldiers behaved in a decent manner, and the troops swept through the Norman camp.

    However, he encountered a counterattack from the Normans who were very ignorant of martial arts, causing his army to suffer unexpected and heavy losses. Robert, who was shot in the arm, was heartbroken!

    The Norman camp was occupied, and those who had no time to escape were killed.

    However, when the soldiers began to examine the condition of the dead bodies, they found that most of the bodies were wearing crosses, and there were more women than men, and there were no dark blue tattoos unique to the Normans on the bodies.

    The dead were not Normans! But...the fleeing Saxons? !

    Suddenly, the decisive cavalry warrior became depressed.

    The enemy who was killed was not an enemy at all. There was not a single Norman corpse here. The fact is here, the dead can only be the Saxons who fled to the north from the Westphalia region.

    The current Earl Robert has no time to care that his subordinates killed the wrong person. He took off his armor and urgently dealt with the "blood hole" on his arm.

    The slender arrow cluster like a steel cone pierced the entire biceps muscle, and the arrow cluster was pulled out long ago, because the cloth was tied in time, and now the blood does not flow, but his entire left arm is temporarily useless.

    He had to endure the pain of his arms, tied with ropes and hung around his neck. Robert''s current state is no longer suitable for combat on horseback.

    He''s in pretty good shape now.

    Take a good look at the current cavalry regiment!

    Across the Weser River, the cavalry could not gallop on the river to chop down those ships, but could only be passively beaten and hit with a deadly javelin.

    The soldiers saw shocking scenes, with some brothers being pierced by barbed javelins. However, the number of casualties in the war horses was as large as 200 horses, and the bodies of soldiers also found were nearly 150 giants.

    Why are there so few dead soldiers, because some people fell into the river, and the armor dragged the soldiers who had drowned in the mud at the bottom of the river.

    The conditions of the wounded were even more varied, and they were all coincidentally pierced by the lock ring of the chainmail. Most of the wounded were in similar conditions to Robert himself, but the wounds were different in depth. Fortunately, these arrows were easy to pull out.

    There were as many as 400 soldiers killed, seriously wounded, and missing. After all, they couldn''t wield swords and axes with their arms wounded. As a result, the 3,000-strong cavalry team suffered a sudden loss of 400.

    Is it only four hundred?

    The lost cavalry were all Frankish regular cavalry, and they were indeed Prince Ludwig''s family. It is really outrageous that such an absolute elite should lose 400 in a confused way.

    But Robert was not without success.

    In order to move quickly, his cavalry carried only a small amount of dry food per cavalry. His plan was to collect tributes from the local Saxon nobles to meet the military funds when he arrived in the Saxony region, taking advantage of the time when the autumn harvest was over. After all, what Saxon noble would dare to resist the food demands of three thousand Frankish cavalry?

    Isn''t the army''s most deficient supply just around the corner?

    Robert saw a lot of carts, even bullock carts and pony carts, in the Norman camp. Those bad horses cannot be ridden and can be slaughtered, the cattle that pull carts can be slaughtered, and even many silly sheep, which must be skinned carefully before being slaughtered. The Normans, or Saxon refugees, left behind a great deal of food that could immediately supplement the needs of the army.

    What''s even more amazing is that he saw a very special black cookware.

    The injured Robert was in a bad mood. Seeing that the black "pottery urn" was boiling hot wheat porridge, the soldiers had already taken their wooden and pottery bowls and stretched them directly into the pot to dig a bowl and were busy eating.

    It didn''t look like a pottery urn, and when the hilt tapped lightly, Robel heard the characteristic sound of metal.

    "Could it be that these urns are made of iron? It''s unbelievable. Norman... no. Rus''s treasure! Now mine."

    When Robert saw the cast iron pot for the first time, he put aside the soldier and bowed his back to watch it for a long time.

    Since the demise of Rome, the craftsmen who made iron pots have disappeared. The world only knows how to use bronze to cast some small pots, such as the technique of casting large iron pots from pig iron. When Rome was there, Rome itself did not know it, and now Eastern Rome does not know it. Casting iron pots requires blast furnaces to smelt molten iron. Such advanced technology was only mastered by the Eastern world and Northern Europe in 840 years.

    Although it was the first time I saw it, the tactical advantage of the giant black metal pot was immediately discovered by Robert.

    Here are all ten cauldrons, and he declared that they belonged to the Earl of Rheingau, that is, Robert himself. He planned to keep at least two, and the remaining eight were given as gifts to his monarch Ludwig.

    Things have gotten very subtle and sinister.

    At night, the Frankish army on the Weser set up an open camp. The bonfire here is bright, and on the other side of the river is the ruined city of Bremen.

    The pain of Robert''s wound seemed to intensify, and he endured it with willpower, and summoned Harald Clark who was accompanying him.

    The latter questioned the earl to summon him. He didn''t think that Robert would naturally overwhelm him, but he felt guilty for his deliberate cowardice in the battle during the day, and he was inevitably nervous about meeting the earl.

    He approached the bonfire cautiously, and firstly asked in a small talk, "Robert, are you feeling better?"

    After asking this politely, Robert was furious, and pointed at Harald Clark''s nose with his free right hand: "Look at the good road you''ve brought! Why didn''t you say earlier that the arrows of the Rus were fierce and the ships could escape. Hurry up? Now the army sent by the prince has suffered a lot of casualties. If they are not the glorious elites of the kingdom, I am afraid that the morale has already collapsed."

    "This...how could I have expected such a situation."

    "Are you defending?! Sure enough, you, a Danish nobleman, can''t be trusted at all. I just believed your words and attacked rashly, and you are responsible for the loss."

    "..." Harald Clark''s mind was in a mess, he lowered his head and said nothing. As an old man, he was scolded in the face by a guy who was nearly 20 years younger than him. He endured such a shame.

    But Robert was just simply venting his emotions. He subconsciously put his hand on his left shoulder, and reluctantly said: "At least 400 soldiers have been damaged, and although many are only injured, he must withdraw from the next action. I have to separate Some troops will help the wounded to evacuate, and they will also **** some booty to the prince. With your men, our troops are already 3,000. After this battle, our troops have been reduced to 2,500 cavalry. Just two more cavalry. Three fights like this and we''re done."

    "So, you still need me."

    "What else can I do?" Robert smiled bitterly, "You must provide me with detailed information. Ah! Now I know how Hunter was defeated. The Russ among the Normans are so vicious! The enemy is not something I can defeat quickly."

    "So what''s next? Go on to Hamburg?" Harald asked cautiously.

    "It has to be. I have to go to Hamburg, even though it''s risky. We have to be careful and never attack. The priority now is to get the bridge fixed. It''s a task for you, and you have to do it."

    Gu Tiao

    "what?!"

    "If you don''t rush in the battle, now you will be punished for logging. Don''t say logging is tiring, aren''t you Danes very good at logging? Go cut the pine trees immediately, and build the bridge quickly. My cavalry will pass the Weser River."

    "Alright alright¡­¡­"

    The Frankish army had to clean up the mess on the banks of the Weser River. The dead soldiers were buried there, and the wounded soldiers who could not continue the battle were asked to retreat.

    Robert''s army lingered on the river for two days, and the bridge for the cavalry team to pass smoothly was completed.

    A cavalry team that turned back the same way, dragged a vehicle full of supplies, wounded, and even ten Saxon refugees to retreat.

    There were still 2,500 cavalry in the Frankish army. Because of the incredible casualties before, the soldiers were still afraid of the deadly arrows of the Rus. Especially when they stood in the ruins of Bremen in person, looking at the scorched and broken walls and overgrown with weeds, those with sharp eyes even saw the bones, and they suddenly felt sad.

    I have long heard that the Norman pirates were killing people in Bremen, and it was unbelievable that they burned the city, and even the great St. Peter''s Church was destroyed. At one point it was just a legend, and little was known about the pirates of these Ludwig elite cavalrymen who had long lived in Bavaria.

    Now all the legends are conservative, and the tragedy of the ruins of Bremen is beyond imagination.

    The soldiers ignited hatred for the Normans, especially the Rus, but also a strong fear. Because they saw with their own eyes, their companions had no resistance to those deadly javelins, and died extremely suddenly and uselessly. "Don''t let this kind of thing fall on me." Soldiers generally think so.

    To get revenge on the Normans, it is now fully believed that many Saxons were indeed complicit with the Normans. I''m afraid that Hamburg has become a pirate den, but unfortunately the great Charlemagne has passed away. If the team that looked down on him is resurrected, can the Normans still be rampant?

    The army passed through the Weser River one after another, and every time they rode across the river, they took off their armor, and most of them wore only single clothes. Most of them can swim, looking at the river under the iron hoof, for fear of falling and drowning.

    It took one morning to cross the river, and on the afternoon of the fourth day when they reached the Weser River, the whole army passed the river, and they dawdled in the ruins all afternoon. Been running for five days.

    ...

    Arik''s squadron fled all the way to the mouth of the Weser River, where they rested overnight and took stock of their moments. Fortunately, apart from the loss of some small objects that do not hurt or itch, the only regret is that the iron pot for cooking the wheat was lost.

    Early this morning, the fleet set off.

    In just one day, the Russ squadron, which was evacuating rapidly, rushed to the Elbe River. In the afternoon, they met their companions who were fishing for herring and cod on a large scale in the estuary, and immediately informed them that the Frankish crusade had appeared.

    Because everyone has already reached a consensus, the so-called Liudov and Rus-Danish coalition forces in the north are very loud. How could Prince Ludwig sit and watch himself get stabbed in the back?

    What is very dark and humorous is that it was Liudov who sent the letter for help at the time, and it is also Liudov who is now guarding against the "Frankian reinforcements".

    As the sun was about to set, the fleet staggered to the docks in Hamburg. On the way, Arik also met the team he sent out to transport people. Now the guys don''t have to go to Bremen anymore, everything is over.

    Arik didn''t seem to think that he had hit the Frankish cavalry heavily before. For the first time, he saw the scene of thousands of cavalry groups attacking. Such a shocking force was indescribable.

    He had just disembarked, and he explained what had happened to him like anyone he had seen. He didn''t say a word, but kept shouting: "Get ready! The Frankish army has arrived in Bremen."

    To be fair, Arik was simply sounding the alarm, and he didn''t want to mess up the Hamburg area.

    The fact is that the whole region is rapidly falling into tension, and the people of Saxony think for a moment of the horror that cannot be erased from the soul - the massacre of Charlemagne.

    In order to retaliate for Widukind''s return to the country, Charlemagne imitated Caesar to deal with the defeated Spartacus to torture and kill 4,500 Saxon prisoners of war, and he raised the butcher knife to a large number of Saxon ordinary people, everything was revenge.

    History is about to repeat itself! ?

    The battle-hardened Rus army has fought many wars at the national level. In principle, everyone today is not afraid of the main force of the Frank army under the leadership of Rurik, the king of Rus. What to do, what to do in preparation for battle, the Ross army does not need the guidance of the king''s micro-control, and the flag teams can handle their own affairs.

    The Rus army was very confident, they never knew what a defeat meant, and there were many major victories with fewer enemies and more. What''s more, the situation this time is even more special. The Ross fleet is on the Elbe River. The fleet''s accumulative more than 300 torsional slingshots in good condition have given everyone super confidence. Taking 10,000 steps back, it is said that the enemy is really strong, and the Russ army is a big deal to run away by boat.

    Frank''s fleet did not exist at all. They didn''t even know how to build big ships. At most, they took out a bunch of small boats, and they were directly crushed by the hard keel of Ross''s big ship. No one can defeat the Rus army at sea, river or lake.

    The Rus people are like this, Ragnar can retreat as quickly as he brings a thousand Danish troops under him.

    Huge pressure was thrown on Liudov, and the news was flying all over the city and outside the city. Because Arik''s initial information was vague and miscommunicated, the panicked Saxon people spread it to Liudov''s ears, and the situation changed all of a sudden.

    Rurik knew about this, and immediately found his elder brother Arik and the captain of the second flag team who went with him to ask about the situation.

    Rurik couldn''t figure out what the specific situation was. What was meant by "Frankian cavalry everywhere", could it be that their main cavalry came to crusade? Really want to fight hordes of cavalry...

    Rurik thought of Agincourt in an instant. What he thought was not that Henry VIII defeated the mired French army with longbowmen and dismounted cavalry, but that the French army at that time actually mobilized 12,000 cavalry. Group charge.

    Can the current Frankish army also have 10,000 cavalry? If this is the case, the Ross army still has to arrange a retreat plan in advance. As for the retreat, I am sorry for the newly formed alliance, and even the Duke of Saxony, Ludoff, who has set up his children''s in-laws. What a crisis situation, the Rus army must run away! Rurik is not a great kind person now. His kindness is based on his absolute superiority. Any so-called goodwill performance is completely a gift.

    Rurik knew his own situation, and the main force of the Rus army could not afford to lose here.

    In the same way, Ludov, who had already staked all his life and even the glory of his ancestors and tied the entire Saxon nation to his chariot, could not afford to lose.

    The Ross Army and the Danish Army could run away in a critical moment, but Liudov could only fight to the death.

    After hearing the rumors, Liudov made a strong misjudgment. The misjudgment made him tremble, and his wife was already crying.

    The young prince Bruno just felt that the situation was inexplicable, and the younger Alice did not understand.

    On the contrary, Regraf, this kid has a strong pride. He didn''t understand what the main Frankish army meant, and he patted his chest and assured his fianc¨¦e Alice: "Frank army, one of them will die. The arrows of our Rus can easily kill them."

    In fact, Regraf had no concept of the kingdom of Mercia, he only knew that his biological mother was Princess Mercia. In his heart, he has always positioned himself as a Rus people, and he admires his father and grandfather the most.

    Alice doesn''t understand war at all, she is a well-behaved aristocratic girl. The so-called nobles are just because of their status, but they are illiterate. Regraf is not picky. In the end, this is his own woman. According to the commandments of God''s faith, she is also his only wife in this life. It''s fair to say that the girl looks pretty good, and because she suddenly met the world, she admires herself quite a bit, which greatly satisfies Regraff''s psychological demands.

    Indeed, Regraf''s biological mother died, and his father Rurik was busy with many important things. His grandparents were old and clearly preferred their elder sister Velika, and in recent years, their eldest grandson Ospenslav.

    Although he considers himself a Russ, his identity is the King of Mercia after all. He didn''t say anything, but his heart longed to be loved.

    He is willing to help his fianc¨¦e to keep the restored duchy of Saxony, but this kind of thing is not what he said as a child.

    That night, the Hamburg area entered a state of military martial law. The Ross Army and the Danish Army proved their determination to stick to it with practical actions, at least posing a posture of vigilance. For example, all the big Ross ships, including the armed cargo ships, stopped all fishing work, dropped anchors and lined up in double columns, like a wall across the Elbe.

    After all, Hamburg is on the north bank of the river The main ship of Ross constitutes a Great Wall, and all the torsion slingshots are concentrated on one side.

    The bridge over the river is still there, and the bridge is under heavy military control. A bridgehead is built at the bridgehead and bonfires are lit to show the direction of the retreat of the villages on the south bank of the river overnight.

    The Franks could of course reach Hamburg without the bridge, otherwise they would have to take a detour.

    These positive measures made Liudov feel relieved. He needed a military meeting, he needed to have a good talk with Rurik and Ragnar, and he implored the two heroes to help him defend Hamburg.

    Even if it''s risky.

    Just because of the misunderstanding of the wrong information, Liudov''s constant self-suggestion finally felt that his estimate came true. The so-called Prince Ludwig came with the East Frankish army this time. How many might they have come? At least 20,000 troops! At least five thousand cavalry!

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 948ï¼š We have nowhere to go, and behind us is the burger

    In the dark of night, the cool wind of early autumn blows through the stone windows, blowing the stone room at the height of the fortress with a chilling heart.

    Liudov was in a complicated mood because he made a special judgment on the situation based on the existing information. It is totally wrong to say that he has persecution paranoia, because compared to Prince Ludwig, Ludov, or the Count of Westphalia, is now a complete traitor.

    As a traitor, Ludwig must have spurned his actions, and because he could not get the support of the "Northern Saint" Eskil, he could only form an alliance with the Normans who believed in heresy.

    As a traitor and an isolated person, it is inevitable that he will be attacked by the concentrated firepower of the Frankish nobles.

    So, this time I stabbed a big basket. But there is no way out!

    King Russ and King of Denmark came, and through their faces, Ludov couldn''t see any fear and worry between the two heroes.

    Could it be that they are not afraid of the huge army of the king of the East Franks?

    There was a wooden table in the high stone room, the ventilated stone windows were covered with wooden boards, and a lot of oil lamps were lit in the room.

    Seeing that the two heroes were already seated, he didn''t ramble, and directly stated his concerns: "Now it''s all clear, it''s Ludwig! His army has already left for Bremen! He''s going to kill my whole family! And kill all the Saxons here! Like... just like Charlemagne did. You two must save me."

    "Of course I want to save you. Are you really afraid of those Frankish troops?" Rurik didn''t panic at all.

    "Why are you afraid? If Ludwig comes, he will bring at least 20,000 troops, or even 30,000. He may dispatch at least 5,000 cavalry!"

    "Wait?! What did you say?!" Rurik''s confident face suddenly became serious.

    "I''m going to be hit with all my strength by him, because I betrayed him. He''ll bring 30,000 people, even 40,000, 50,000 people. In this way, the Saxon nobles who swore to me will rebel, and so Ludwig will Hope will assemble a larger army. I''m in danger!"

    Liudov''s beard couldn''t hide the twitching of his entire face, he was really shivering.

    Rurik felt strange that this guy was fighting to the end when he was defending the Aleb Fortress, and he had never been so afraid at that time. Could it be that Ludwig is even more terrifying?

    Ragnar thought this was too absurd, and retorted with disdain: "Thirty thousand, forty thousand, then fifty thousand. How many people in the end? One hundred thousand people? Ludov, are you a good liar? Now No one has detected the strength of the Frankish army, why are you so sure? Did you see it or hear it? Or is it your imagination."

    Ragnar''s questioning also made Rurik sober: "Yes. How do you judge their strength?"

    Liudov was indeed just imagining, and he also had an explanation for his own judgment. "Ludwig''s army has always been in the south, and he has at least 30,000 troops on hand. Now that it is autumn, and presumably King Lothair''s army will not attack in the winter, Ludwig can truce in the south and free his hands. Hit me up north."

    "An army of thirty thousand?" Rurik asked again.

    "Exactly."

    "What did you say just now? There are five thousand cavalry?"

    "Yes. At least there are 5,000 elite cavalry in Regensburg, and Ludwig has been leading them to battle. The current situation is that this cavalry has arrived in Bremen, and they will cross the river to attack us."

    Subjectively Rurik felt that these descriptions were conjectures.

    When Blue Fox returned to Ross, he wrote his "Travel Notes", which greatly enriched Rurik''s understanding of the current situation in Frank, especially East Frank.

    Rurik was convinced that Ludwig had a strong army, but would he really move the main force to the north in a short period of time? Not to mention whether he can come up with an army of more than 30,000 people, but do these soldiers have enough food and grass? You must know that there must be a large number of infantry here. They have to walk from the south to the north on one leg, but the march will consume a lot of food. Unlike the Rus Army and the Danish Army, which relied on sea routes and inland rivers to move quickly, and deliberately stored a large amount of food in case of unexpected events.

    In general reason, Rurik did not believe that Ludwig would suddenly go north with all his strength.

    It is of course necessary to take precautions in advance.

    Seeing Ludov so terrified, Rurik simply stopped worrying about the enemy''s strength.

    "We seem to be immersed in the mist, we can only see the scene in front of us, and we can only guess what is in the distance." Rurik said a riddle.

    "What do you mean?" Ludov asked.

    "We only know now that a strong cavalry has arrived in Bremen. Even if my eldest brother destroys the bridge, it will not take them a long time to rebuild it. We should not pay too much attention to whether the main Ludwig is coming, How long will it come, if this huge cavalry enters the border of Hamburg and launches a strong attack on us, their cavalry can swept our infantry line. So I laid the fleet across the Elbe, and the bridge was heavily guarded. Are their cavalry? Can you rush over from the river?"

    "Naturally it''s impossible. But... they can attack me in a detour. And go to remote areas and ask the local nobles to be hostile to me."

    Rurik shook his head: "You don''t care about commanding the nobles who are too far away, so don''t expect them to send troops to help you. The only one who can help you now is me! Rurik, King of Ross! And you want to be the Duke of Saxony in peace, problem. It''s not Ludwig, it''s me. I''ve decided to help you take down the enemy."

    Ludov wanted such a promise, and he needed Rurik to make it clear.

    But the situation was too complicated, and Liudov asked again: "What if they really came to 30,000 people or more? What would you do?"

    "Fight! Must fight. At least I will try to kill their lives as much as possible. We must make good use of the Elbe River, the wide waterway is a big obstacle to the enemy." Said, Rurik scratched his face: "Just like this, your army''s Leave the command to me. I will command your Saxon army, so our combined army must be ten thousand people. You have never had the experience of commanding such a large army before, and I have a lot of experience. Our Rus army and the Danish army No one knows the power better than you."

    Handing over the command of the army, Ludov still hesitated.

    Rurik immediately added: "Don''t worry, if I invade your country, I will face the Frankish kingdom. This is not my intention. When your crisis is resolved, your army will still be your army. You are me now. One of the generals of the army, you obey my command, and you persuade all the Saxons to obey my arrangements, so as to ensure your victory."

    To this, Liudov, who had no choice but to agree.

    The annexation of the Duchy of Saxony is a foolish move for both Rus and Denmark. According to Rurik and Ragnar''s plan, first of all, Rus and Denmark are brothers. Although the principalities of Saxony bordering the Kingdom of Denmark are not brothers, they at least recognize each other as non-aggression. Saxony is a buffer country that lies between northern Europe and the Franks. The country must maintain sufficient independence to ensure that the Frankish countries will not easily go north to attack the Viking world in the future.

    For the current situation in Northern Europe, for the huge Rus Kingdom, a sufficiently independent duchy of Saxony is very important.

    It is a pity that the military strength of this country is really weak. The Saxon army that Rurik saw, except for those Saxons from the north of the Schleswig Great Wall, had a strong fighting spirit after Vikingization. Liudov Most of the men recruited in Hamburg and the surrounding areas are honest farmers. They have a certain viciousness, but unfortunately their physical fitness is too poor.

    After all, the good farmland was occupied by the immigrant Franks, and the tamed Saxons lacked even decent farming tools, and even so they had to pay eleven taxes. They can only eat sour rye and oatmeal on weekdays, and they almost rely on these coarse grains to survive. They are generally shorter than their Saxon counterparts outside the Great Wall, which is better than their population.

    Liudov has an amazing number of farmers. Their relatively short stature is not a problem, but their poor physical fitness is a big problem. Big problems are easy to solve, just eat fish and oatmeal for a month, plus some physical training to get strong.

    Too bad Ludov ran out of time.

    The large number of Saxon peasant soldiers was estimated to be as large as 4,000, and they were all men between fifteen and thirty years old.

    They lacked weapons, most of them used sharpened wooden sticks as short spears, dressed in coarse clothes, and used wooden shields as their only protective equipment.

    Nonetheless, they arrested a large number of Franks and killed many in revenge. They could kill the unprepared Frankish immigrants, and when they heard that they were going to fight against the powerful Frankish cavalry, they all persuaded them.

    Now that Ludov has entrusted the military power to Rurik, this sacred power must be used in a good place.

    Many Saxon peasant soldiers were so terrified of the coming battle that they didn''t even think it was a terrible thing to have thousands of Norman soldiers stationed in Hamburg.

    It was entirely because of the bad influence of Charlemagne''s massacre that year, that the Frankish army really killed indiscriminately! And for the Saxon soldiers who were caught, they were killed by brutal means.

    So, after Rurik gained power, he arranged for his Rus army to go to the forest to capture the fleeing Saxon warriors.

    Nearly 100 people were arrested overnight.

    So on a new day, all the Saxon peasant soldiers were assembled, along with almost all the Rus and Danish troops.

    The strength of the coalition army has apparently swelled to 11,000 people, and it is the Rus-Danish coalition of 7,000 who can really fight.

    The gathering of such a large army was deliberately done by Rurik.

    Behold! The Russ Army and the Danish Army were dressed in majesty, especially the Russ cavalry, who had assembled to three hundred cavalrymen, were dressed in full costumes and paraded openly in front of the army.

    In particular, the Russ Army, dressed neatly and uniformly, formed a square on the grass outside the city with a flag team.

    On the other hand, the Saxon peasant army was large in number, and at first glance it looked like a group of black onlookers with blond hair and gray-black robes. They stood in disarray without the heroic spirit of a warrior, and their faces were solemn, because they were all watching a terrible punishment.

    This is indeed a terrible punishment!

    The newly felled pine wood was pieced together into three columns of wooden frames, and the ropes were chased down. This is a simple gallows.

    A total of ninety fleeing Saxon warriors who betrayed their oath of allegiance to the Duke were captured last night and publicly executed today.

    Gu Ping

    Ludov on a horse and his eldest son Bruno followed Rurik on a horse to observe the event.

    Ninety deserters were pinned to the grass with their hands tied. The majestic Roth Guards with bear heads were ready to carry out the punishment, and they waited for Rurik''s order.

    Liudov now saw the gathering of the huge Russian army and the Danish army, and the majestic scene reminded him directly of Ludwig''s army. Do not! More majestic than Ludwig!

    "It''s a great army! It''s powerful, and I suddenly have confidence." He complimented.

    Rurik exclaimed proudly: "You know what? In Rus, every woman can have eight children, and every child lives to grow up. I have a steady stream of soldiers in reserve who are loyal to me! Look at you! The Rus army in front of me, in a few years, I will have an army several times that. You still have to worry about Ludwig''s army? Forget it. By then, my army will not only be bigger than him, but also better at fighting than him. Just It''s just that our strength is weak now."

    "That...that''s a wonderful future."

    Liudov took a deep breath, and then pointed to the kneeling people and asked coldly, "Do they really deserve to die?"

    "What? Are you dissatisfied with my decision?"

    "No. I should have protected them, not killed them."

    "kindness?"

    "Shouldn''t it be merciful? According to our belief, it should be merciful to them."

    With that said, Rurik suddenly remembered himself more than ten years ago. On the contrary, so many years of **** and battle have made others sober.

    "You think they are pitiful, but they are deserters. If they escape successfully, other warriors will follow in their eyes. At that time, your army will only be left with family members and retinues! You want to maintain your status, You have to kill these deserters who bring chaos. Listen. You have four thousand troops, and you can''t keep those four thousand unless you kill the ninety!"

    "Then... let''s do it!"

    "I still need your words. I am a Norman after all," Rurik said deliberately. "On this matter, you are the only one who can give orders."

    Like a boulder pressing on his shoulders, Liudov decided to "kill" his own kin.

    He stood on horseback in front of his Saxon army and cried out: "Look at those kneeling! They have betrayed me! They have betrayed you! We are here to fight the Franks and defeat Ludwig to defend our Saxony. But some people are running away! Now we have nowhere to go, and behind us is the hamburger. Without the hamburger, all of you will run like wild beasts. Listen, the king of Denmark refuses to let you escape from Denmark, Frank The army will flay you and cramp you. Escape to Pomerania and Oberlidt to the east, where the locals will make you slaves! Now you just have to follow me closely, and our Norman allies Together, defeat the Frankish army. So these traitors must die!"

    Ludov was a decent man after all, and he talked a lot to the farmer.

    Instead, he wisely kept emphasizing the concept that all so-called prisoners are traitors, and traitors must die.

    It was at this time that Esquil, who ignored his leg injury, ran to the scene of Xing Xing like a madman accompanied by many little priests. He was limping on a silver-plated crucifix, and the temporary bishop''s top hat he put on, immediately attracted everyone''s attention.

    The Saxon warriors were taken aback by the sudden arrival of the "Sage of the North".

    However, Eskill was immediately captured by Rurik''s subordinates, and many little priests were expelled.

    He was escorted before Rurik.

    "Stupid old guy, what do you want to do?!"

    Eskil roared with anger: "Can''t kill! You can''t kill them."

    "Can''t even kill traitors?"

    "They are godly lambs, and you must not kill them. It is unrighteous! You..."

    Rurik wasn''t angry either, just kicked the wound on his thigh, causing Esquil to scream in pain.

    "Get in the way. The soldiers dragged him away."

    Esquil was pulled away with his arms tucked away, and a soldier picked up his fallen crucifix. Eskil kept roaring reluctantly: "Can''t kill! If you kill, you will go to hell! Ludov, you will be cursed. You will be Satan!"

    However, Liudov, who had already understood how powerful he was, was determined to kill him.

    Those deserters were put over their heads in crude sackcloth, ropes around their necks, and without any rubbing, they removed the wooden boards for their feet.

    They twitched under the rope, like twisted salted fish, and gradually lost their lives while being watched by 20,000 people...

    Even the Saxon women understood that Ludov was really determined to fight the Frankish army, and they also saw the mighty force of the Norman army after it had assembled.

    The women had the confidence to win, and the Saxon warriors not only had confidence, but also fully understood that the performance of cowardice was either killed by the enemy or executed by their own dukes.

    In a sense, Rurik was helping Ludov to kill people, and he did things that the latter did not dare to do.

    In this way, the next military deployment is tense but orderly.

    Rurik no longer worried that the Saxon army would not obey his orders.

    Their food treatment is only half that of the Ross Army. Even so, for many men, they are open to eating porridge after a long time, especially the porridge with a lot of salt. This is simply happiness.

    Of course, these people did not appreciate the Normans who provided food and salt, and regarded this as a gift from Lord Ludoff.

    No great aristocrat has ever been so kind to ordinary farmers. It seems that the former King Widukind has done such a righteous act. Coincidentally, Widukind''s coffin was moved to Hamburg, and Liudov is his blood descendant.

    They are willing to go all out to defend their hard-won recovery. As for cooperating with Normans with heretical beliefs against the Frankish army, this is not a problem for ordinary farmers.

    The first question for everyone is to survive.

    It is not difficult to survive, as long as the attacking Frankish main force is defeated by war, and Ludwig is forced to recognize the independence of the Duchy of Saxony, the two countries will sign a peace treaty.

    Therefore, the coalition soldiers began to build fortifications, Rurik ordered the soldiers to cut wood and dig pits arbitrarily, completely relying on the crowd, a small river was completed in three days! Even if the newly dug channel is shallow and not very wide, it can prevent the enemy from attacking from behind.

    So protected by the Elbe and newly excavated waterways, the city of Hamburg has become a huge island in a river. The area of ??this island is not small, and it has become a huge camp for as many as 30,000 soldiers and civilians.

    The main force of the Rus fleet lies across the Elbe, and a large number of wooden stakes are placed on the banks of the newly dug small river, and the wall surrounding the huge island area is also under construction.

    The coalition forces are by no means self-defeating, but relying on river water to build natural fortifications. External traffic passes through a stone-pier wooden bridge and an astonishing number of paddling longboats. Thanks to the newly dug aqueduct behind Hamburg, Ross''s longboats could easily bypass the bridge and reach the upper Elbe.

    All this was completed in a short time, and Rurik also spent a lot of manpower and material resources for this spectacular civil engineering.

    This move not only opened the eyes of Liudov, but also surprised Ragnar. It never occurred to them that war could still go on like this.

    What they don''t know is that the ancient Roman legion that once killed all the way to the Saxony area is best at civil engineering, and Rurik is just a replica of this military literacy.

    But now there is no shortage of food, and a large group of arrested Frankish men also acted as slave laborers to dig pits. The people of Saxony are in a very happy mood.

    Rurik was busy on his side, waiting for the enemy to appear.

    He had waited for many days, and finally the sentry stationed south of the Elbe River urgently withdrew to report that he had seen the enemy''s horse-riding scouts.

    Rurik didn''t have to wait any longer. Soon after the sentinel''s report, the Frankish cavalry raised the cross flag and Charlemagne''s Three Lions flag and appeared impressively Their strength is indeed huge, but...

    Rurik stood at a high place, even though all Hamburg was now in combat readiness, facing the enemy in front of him, it would be absurd for him to believe that this was the so-called main force of Ludwig.

    He hurriedly heard the news that Liudov, who was standing beside him, asked jokingly, "The army you''re talking about...is this?"

    "Indeed...should... be."

    "That''s it? Ridiculous. I thought they really had 30,000 people here."

    "There should be a follow-up army. Even so, this cavalry is too scary."

    Rurik shook his head. "Maybe so. Let''s see what happens next."

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 949ï¼š Capture of Danish king Harald Clark alive

    The full name of Count Rheingau is Wilhelm Robert Robert von Rheingau.

    His family was actually a branch of the Robert family in East Frank.

    This was a feudal family that was not prosperous in the Merovingian dynasty, but had nobility at all levels. However, due to allegiance to Ludwig, the King of East Frank, this branch in the Rheingau has become an unshakable earl, and is already the highest in the family.

    The various branches of the family are mainly in Middle Francia, and the relatives are all loyal to Lothair.

    Even so, even if the Robert family, each with their own masters, met on the battlefield, they still had to participate in the battle when it was time to fight.

    The Count of Rheingau was only loyal to Ludwig, and in the civil war, he fought as the East Frankish camp against Buvenus, the Earl of Plum, who was loyal to Lothair.

    The Counties of Rheingau and the Counties of Metz are bounded by the Moselle River in the middle. The same river also forms the boundary between Middle and East Francia.

    However, the current King Lothair no longer recognizes this border, and his army has spread across Strasbourg, Metz and Reims, cutting down the vassal to become the emperor of the whole Franks, and reviving the glory of his grandfather Charlemagne, For this reason, she is willing to kill her two brothers.

    Maintaining the army requires a lot of supplies, and Robert, the Earl of Rheingau, has received a major promise from the monarch Ludwig.

    After the monarch borrowed food from himself and promised to force Lothair to end the reduction of the domain and maintain the decision of his late father, the devout Louis, to end the war, he rewarded the expansion of the Earl of Rheingau to Worms in the south, which is equivalent to Give the family of Robert, the former palace born of Charlemagne. This is a great blessing. Since then, his territory has been expanded, and he has also been honored.

    It was a great blessing to have Charlemagne''s palace as his residence.

    Later his title was Count of Rheingau-Worms.

    To this end, it is a wonderful business to gather resources to supply the main force of the East Franks and help their monarch win the civil war.

    He was convinced that he was indeed valued by the monarch, and that the responsibility of quelling the rebellion in the north was on his shoulders, but the current situation had become extremely complicated.

    Robert had never entered the Saxony region, and through the forest on a winding road, the huge cavalry saw a huge city.

    "Is that a burger?" he asked Harald Clark, his still normal right arm tugging on the reins.

    The latter narrowed his eyes and put his hands on his brows for shade.

    "It must be Hamburg, where the Earl of Hamburg built a small town. Oh, thank goodness, I saw the flag of the cross on that stone tower."

    "Oh? So the burgers are still in our hands? Those previous claims..."

    "Who knows. I don''t trust the Saxon farmers, and looking at the situation, maybe the Normans didn''t come."

    Harald Clark said so, but Robert didn''t trust him as much as before.

    The scout cavalry reconnaissance the amazing scene, and they came back in a hurry, reporting what they saw in a panic: "Sir! There are... a large number of people in front! And... there are boats everywhere."

    "Ships? Aren''t they all Normans?"

    "Like a wall! The river is full of Norman ships."

    "This...how is this possible?!" Robert was not wrong. He had already prepared himself mentally, and now he was still surprised when he faced a powerful enemy.

    Harald Clark hurriedly heard the news from the scout: "Have you seen it all?"

    "Yes. Did you see it clearly?!" Robert asked.

    "I see, the flags are too conspicuous. Standing here, you can only see the cross flag of the Hamburg tower, in fact, the flag is also marked SAKSON. What the **** are the Saxons doing, I don''t know. But my lord, there are numbers there. Amazing Norman warriors and countless ships."

    The scout didn''t say any more, and Robert didn''t want him to mention the pain again.

    "What a tragedy!" He gritted his teeth and hesitated for a while, but he still ordered the entire army to advance slowly.

    The rash attack was self-defeating. The cavalry continued to advance. After leaving the forest road, they entered the open field overgrown with grass, stepped on the farmland that had been harvested for wheat, and even passed through the village that was obviously deserted.

    The cavalry formation was fully unfolded, and all the warriors saw the huge city of Hamburg, and the huge army guarding the city.

    Take a good look at the Norman army!

    The city seems to be built on an island in the river, which makes Count Robert want to hit the Ile de France in Paris, and the city of Paris is built on the island.

    The large Norman ships that cannot be climbed are like big houses floating on the Elbe River. The large ships are all on the left side of the only bridge, and on the right side of the bridge are a large number of long ships unique to the Normans.

    Whether it''s a big boat or a small boat, a particularly eye-catching flag is hung on the mast.

    It can be seen with the naked eye that there are a large number of soldiers showing off their power, and they are making a lot of noise to lure themselves to attack.

    "Fight or not?" Harald Clark asked.

    "Fighting? It''s really a huge risk. Or..." Robert took a good look at Harald Clark: "You can also attack. You suggested the attack. Now take your soldiers to try to attack."

    "My soldier?"

    "What? Looking at your face, are you afraid?"

    "I...not afraid. It''s just...the risk is too great."

    This made Robert just want to laugh. He laughed softly and immediately ordered with a face: "The monarch has given me full power. You! Now is the time to do meritorious service for the kingdom! Bring your people to fight and prove it. your loyalty."

    attack? Simply ridiculous. Everyone in the ruins of Bremen had seen the deadly killing of Norman Ross ships before, not to mention that Hamburg is now full of their people.

    Harald Clark hesitated, but Robert pressed too hard.

    "Don''t hesitate any longer. Attack immediately, otherwise, I will report to the monarch that you are no longer trustworthy. I also heard that the monarch intends to place a viscount for you in retirement, so that your brother will have a place in the future. You are now If you refuse, you will get nothing in the future, and you will be punished."

    They regard themselves as meat detectives, and the former Danish rulers are now reduced to the level of meat detectives?

    Harald Clark had no choice but to summon his cavalry for an attack that was doomed to no progress.

    Therefore, when the Frankish cavalry formed a very broad formation, it seemed that the tactics of the Rus army were clear, and they all stood in places where various arrows and slingshots could not hit them. Their cavalry is majestic, reflecting the dazzling light in the sun, like iron statues.

    This is the attention of regular Frankish cavalry. Charlemagne''s cavalry has always been known as "iron knight".

    Outdated technology is difficult to ensure that the chain armor iron shield will not rust for a long time. Soldiers often polish it and lack time to shine, creating a spectacular scene on the south bank of the Elbe River.

    To be able to wear armor on a large scale is indeed a European elite division.

    Rurik himself had come down from the heights, and his warriors had boarded the moored ships in large numbers, and had entrenched themselves on the bridgeheads to build strong bridgeheads.

    The torsion slingshots are aimed at the cavalry''s direction. The 300-seat slingshots have been installed with javelins and cast iron bullets, and they are waiting for the enemy to attack.

    All the crossbowmen of the Rus army were also ready to go, especially the Finnish longbowmen of Yevlo, who were all placed behind the outer wooden wall. The order Yevro received was that once the enemy charged the bridgehead without thinking, the longbow would launch a large-scale projectile.

    Did the enemy really think of a group of cavalry rushing across the bridge to Hamburg?

    Now, the Elbe River is in the dry season in early autumn. There are large areas of silt and sandy mudflats overgrown with weeds on both sides of the river. If there is a summer flood, this area will also be submerged.

    Compared with the Weser River, even when the dry season is the worst, the Elbe River has a width equivalent to 200 meters in Hamburg. What is even more amazing is that its waterway is very deep.

    Therefore, the bridge construction mode of stone piers and wooden poles can only build bridgeheads on both sides of the river, and the really effective bridge is a pontoon bridge.

    The core of the floating bridge floating like a crescent moon on the Elbe is two rusted iron chains. It was originally done by Charlemagne to supply his army into the core of the Saxon dominion, and what Widukind saw as the Elbe''s grab was broken by the Franks.

    The pontoon bridge has been tinkered with since then, and there is supposedly no large-scale war, and keeping a pontoon bridge is just a constant financial bloodletting for Robert, the Earl of Hamburg. The immigrant Franks felt that the bridge was very important. It was not only a symbol of Charlemagne''s glory, but also facilitated the communication between the north and the south.

    Today, the bridge is entirely in the hands of the Rus military.

    As long as the huge stone pier on which the iron cables are placed is destroyed, the bridgehead will collapse, and the entire pontoon will disintegrate.

    This is not necessary, if those cavalry dare to charge on the pontoon, wouldn''t it be suicide?

    Isn''t war a tower defense game?

    Rurik did not believe that the enemy could be so stupid, and Ludov did not believe that the Frankish cavalry would dare to charge.

    And Robert, Earl of Hamburg, who swore allegiance to Ludoff, has mixed feelings now. In any case, as long as the two sides fight, it is equivalent to stabbing Ludwig in the heart with a knife.

    But all the great nobles of East Frank knew that Ludwig valued his elite cavalry the most. If this army suffered great losses, Ludwig would go mad.

    Gu Ying

    Looking at this situation, I am afraid that the Frank army will not take the initiative to attack, that is, the Rus army will provocate first.

    At the bridgehead on the other side of the river, a small number of Rus soldiers were placed here.

    There were less than a hundred of them, and they were making a loud noise, and they lifted their robes and laughed and humiliated the Frankish cavalry.

    Such provocative behavior seems to be courting death, and Harald Clark, who has received the order to attack, also has a main target.

    Now, the old guy rarely shouted in Norse: "Brothers! Kill those Ruths! Take the bridge and follow me!"

    At least, the Franks want to seize the front bridgehead.

    So something unexpected happened. From Rurik''s point of view, he was shocked that these guys were really looking for their own way.

    "Do you just want to die that much? Come on!" Rurik gritted his teeth, and immediately ordered the semaphore soldiers to give orders to all the bowmen and slingshots who were on standby, the so-called saturation attack by placing the enemy on the bridge .

    More than 300 cavalry launched a strong attack, this is the old man Harald Clark brought from his hometown in Denmark, and some soldiers who bought slaves who were granted freedom.

    Their equipment is almost the same as the regular cavalry, and they have been mercenaries for more than ten years. They have never been as crazy as they are today.

    The Rus are the enemy, the Saxons have been bad.

    Harald Clark completely ignored the Saxons, and his troops were full of momentum due to their constant hostility to the Rus.

    Such ferocious cavalry advanced rapidly, and the Ross defenders, who were playing with filth and humiliating the Franks, immediately dispersed.

    They scurried aboard the half-grounded longboat, paddled swiftly into the safety of the river and drifted back.

    Failing to overwhelm them in one fell swoop, Harald Clark has no turning back.

    He looked solemn and worried, but the group of cavalry were rushing, and everyone had rushed over the stone pier and wooden trestle on the shore, and had already stepped on the edge of the pontoon.

    This pontoon is relatively wide, and they are threw in a double line and rush forward, even if everyone is aware of the great danger now.

    But when they entered the bridge, they could only maintain the charge, otherwise the people in front would "restrain their horses", and the cavalry behind them would charge up with a weight of more than half a ton, and their own people could be crushed into minced meat.

    But now it is difficult for the entire army to turn around, but everyone is not worried that the pontoon bridge cannot withstand the stampede of the cavalry team and disintegrates itself.

    You must know that it was built to satisfy the elite cavalry of the Frankish army, and it was born for this purpose.

    Everyone looked in horror at the approaching Ross ship, for fear that it would shoot arrows frantically.

    Harald Clark''s army wriggled on the pontoon like a snake, trying to keep as fast as they could.

    "Cross the bridge quickly! When you reach Hamburg, kill anyone you see! Kill their front and we''ll get out of the fight!"

    For this cavalry team, this was the only way to survive, and Harald Clark made what he thought was a wise judgment.

    But what Rurik was waiting for was the moment of half-assault.

    Waving the flag, the Rus army soldiers who were staring at the king''s actions finally ended their waiting, and the brutal attack began.

    Suddenly, ten thousand arrows were fired, javelins, projectiles, crossbow arrows, light arrows, and even the boulders thrown by the bull catapult. All kinds of weapons were slammed into it, and although half-passing and attacking did not talk about martial arts, Rurik''s saturated attack gave the enemy great respect.

    The more than 300 cavalry in Harald Clark were severely damaged in an instant.

    The javelin pierced the horse, and the wounded horse, together with the cavalry, fell directly into the Elbe and drowned.

    Some people were shot directly on the bridge, some people tried to raise their shields to resist, after all, everything was over!

    The lightly rushing oars longboats are like attacking jackals, fierce and fast. A long boat with twenty people paddling and ten people carrying crossbows, and even a torsion slingshot temporarily placed in the bow.

    The Russ army bullied the enemy and they were all heavy cavalry. They only had armor to resist arrow attacks, and they had no ability to counterattack across the river.

    "This is not a war, it is a one-sided killing." Ludov trembled as he saw it.

    Also trembling was Earl Robert, "This is the true strength of the Normans? No! Is it the strength of the Rus? A large group of cavalry, all dead in an instant?!"

    "Damn, their commander is also stupid. The cavalry swaggered forward on the bridge, just looking for death. I really don''t know who their commander is, it''s definitely not Ludwig."

    "You still hope that their commander is Ludwig?" Robert, who was still trembling, asked cautiously.

    "Either an earl too, perhaps an earl from Regensburg."

    "Who else could it be?"

    "Who knows? Must be a fool."

    After all, Ludov is still the de jure Frankish Count of Westphalia, and he knows that he must defeat the Frankish army in order to secure his status as an independent duke. Just considering that I have some friendship with those nobles, I have not betrayed God, and in the future I will have contact with the nobles, so it is not suitable to do things today.

    It''s a pity that the command has been handed over to Rurik, the king of Ross. That "little blond lion" is really a killer.

    So in the observation of commanders at all levels on both sides of the war, everyone witnessed the sudden destruction of the cavalry on the bridge.

    Except for more than 30 cavalry at the end of the team, they were able to successfully return to the original path at a critical time. The remaining cavalry either fell into the river or died on the bridge.

    One shot of arrows shot indiscriminately, and the bridge was already in a mess. It is very fantastic that people saw a large number of horses frantically tossing in the river, their riders have disappeared, and they must have been dragged into the river bottom mud by iron armor.

    The casualties on the bridge didn''t look serious, just because most of them had been buried in water.

    Harald Clark''s own mount was hit by a javelin and fell into the river. He himself was lucky enough to grab the boat supporting the bridge body under the pontoon bridge and hide under the bridge plank to escape the disaster.

    Only temporarily escaped.

    Some people even fell into the river but managed to hide under the bridge. They tried their best to break free from the chainmail and reduce the weight and continued on. As for how miserable the bridge was, they couldn''t care less.

    Harald Clark''s team collapsed in an instant, and Robert, who was watching from a distance, almost fell off his horse.

    The other Frankish cavalrymen were shocked for a time, and immediately aroused a strong feeling of war weariness and fear. After all, they are elites, and they can quickly evacuate when the place is safe. Even if they attack again, no commander would do this.

    Robert immediately ordered everyone to remain calm and wait for those who escaped to talk about the situation.

    They all thought Harald Clark was dead, which was not at all.

    The Russ Army cheered and celebrated their easy victory, which was too easy, making the hearts of thousands of Saxon peasant soldiers who watched the battle put down.

    The Ross Army was ordered to start collecting bodies on the bridge. Since the enemy was an elite group, any wounded person who was dragged back could tell some important information. Rurik and the others urgently needed to figure out a situation¡ªwhether Ludwig¡¯s main force was coming, how many soldiers were coming, and what he wanted to do.

    So in the corpse collection operation, the "water mice" hidden under the bridge were all pulled out.

    The river was cold in early autumn, and when Harald Clark was pulled into the longboat, his body was white and his lips were purple.

    He kept shivering, but he shouted strangely in Norse: "Russian! I am Harald Clark, former king of Denmark, and I want to see your chief!"

    The young Rus warrior did not know or was interested in finding out who was "Harald Clark". The man also shouted in Norse language and asked to meet the king, so he would do as he wished.

    More than 30 soldiers with different injuries were dragged back to Hamburg like dead pigs, and they were immediately surrounded by flamboyant soldiers.

    Rurik appeared, and soon Ludov, Robert, and even Ragnar.

    Everyone talked about the situation of the captives, and with a simple exchange of glances, Ragnar stared at a face that was very familiar to him.

    Ragnar didn''t dare to ask questions rashly, but the other party suddenly said: "It''s you! You are that wild boy from Sigurd! It must be you! You are Ragnar in wool pantsyou?! No Call me this nickname!" With that, Ragnar kicked and asked, "Who are you? A Frankish who speaks our language."

    "Me!" Harald Clark cursed while clutching his stomach: "Idiot! I didn''t expect you to die. I am Harald Clark, the real king of Denmark. How can I be humiliated by a wild boy like you in public?"

    He said his real name, and Ragnar was astonished, Rurik was astonished, Ludov was as surprised as Robert.

    The reasons for their surprise were different. The former was surprised that the legendary exiled guy was not dead, and the latter was surprised that Ludwig''s most loyal Norman mercenary leader was actually captured.

    However, this guy is no stranger to Ross, Denmark and Saxony, even if it is extremely bizarre to capture this person.

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 950ï¼š Henry Baron of Nassau

    Harald Clarke expected that he would be defeated, and for many reasons, he knew that he would die and decided to rush.

    So ushered in a doomed failure.

    However, for him, a sixty-year-old old man, even if there is no madness today, what hope is there in the future?

    Even if the chaos in the north is resolved, should he be proud to mention the title of a baron because of his merits, should he be a lonely old man in an unknown small village in East Frank? He doesn''t even have children.

    Although he converted to God, today he is running towards death like a Viking warrior.

    He is already an old man, what did he get from being a mercenary for more than ten years? It''s a shame that even an earl is mad at the former king of Denmark.

    If he died in this battle, it would be a glorious conclusion for the embarrassing second half of his life.

    But at the moment when he was really on the verge of death, the desire to survive **** everything else.

    He hid in the best way possible, like "a cod caught in a harpoon" and pulled from under the pontoon.

    Fortunately, he didn''t die in battle, but he was not cold.

    In the city of Hamburg, Sigurd''s son Ragnar stood here, and behind him stood a group of soldiers, look at their free and easy dress, they are all Danish troops! In an instant, he burst into tears.

    "You''re Harald Clark?" Rurik stuck his head out and asked the white-bearded old guy who huddled silently at Rurik''s feet.

    "I just said it. I am Harald Clark, and I was King of Denmark more than ten years ago."

    "Indeed." Ragnar sighed and looked up at the sky again. He thought of a lot in an instant. "I saw you back then, when I was just becoming famous, but the next year you were expelled by everyone for betraying Odin. I really didn''t expect you to be dead. Besides, you turned out to be the dog of the Franks."

    "What else can I do?" Harald Clark asked sullenly.

    "Who knows. Maybe I should kill you. Not only are you a traitor to Odin, but you''re attacking us. Damn you. Damn the rest of your minions."

    With that said, Ragnar drew his sword, and when he was about to stab, he was pulled by Rurik.

    "Wait! Brother! This man can''t be killed."

    "Why? You pity him?"

    "Neither."

    "I heard that when you killed Hafgen, you stood at the bow and shouted to die or something."

    Rurik shrugged, thinking about how widely miscarried he had been yelling back then? It must have been his subordinate who was bragging in private and was heard by this guy.

    "However, this man can''t be killed. It''s not because he was the head of Denmark. By the way... you don''t feel that an old white-bearded guy threatens your status. I''ve already inquired about this man, and he doesn''t even have an heir."

    "There is no heir?!" Ragnar felt extremely absurd, and then hooked his head again: "It seems that you fled to Frank, and the nobles there did not arrange a wife and concubine for you. You are so pitiful. However, the traitor ended up like this. , everyone is happy."

    Suffering round after round of humiliation, Harald Clark is extremely remorseful at this moment. Why did you just grab the pontoon yourself? Might as well sink directly into the Elbe.

    Rurik asked his Ragnar brothers to remain calm, and added: "I am the commander of the entire army, and this is what we negotiated. The army that defeated her was also done by our Rus army. This man Knowing a lot of information, I want to interrogate him. Besides, he used to be the king of Denmark, why not..."

    Suddenly, Rurik put his mouth to Ragnar''s ear and whispered: "You can do a ritual. Let this man declare that you are the real king of Denmark. Then make him worship Odin again, and give him Arrange a small house to support him, he won''t have a few years to live anyway."

    Ragnar suddenly opened his mind, but he leaned in and muttered, "It''s okay to let him admit that I am the king of Denmark, but let me support him, and other nobles will call me a fool."

    "You don''t like him? It''s okay, just leave it to me. This man''s army was defeated by the Ross army. He is my prisoner of war, and I will deal with him."

    "Alright." Ragnar nodded.

    Killing a defeated old man with his own hands, Rurik was also sick of his own sword being stained with blood.

    Rurik wasn''t like killing Harald Clark, not because it wasn''t enough to kill prisoners, but because this man represented Denmark''s past. Harald Clark and Otto were contemporaries, and he was escorted all the way to Ross, and Rurik thought that it would be a great thing to show it to the public.

    So, how will the people of Ross understand?

    His own king personally killed Hafgen, the former king of Denmark, beheaded the new king of Denmark, and finally captured the earlier king of Denmark, Harald Clark. How glorious was it that the three Danish kings were either dead or captured? But even so, Rurik was determined to spare the old man''s subnet.

    ...

    Harald Clark''s sudden defeat stunned the remaining two thousand Frankish cavalry.

    Robert, Count of Rheingau, looked at the wide Elbe River and the city of Hamburg, which was protected by a large number of large ships, and felt that if he approached the river, he was killing himself. The cavalry could not safely cross the bridge, and when approaching the river, they were bound to be hit by arrows. He had already suffered a great loss on the Weser River, but he dared not waste himself and Ludwig''s elite cavalry.

    But he doesn''t think he''s totally out of luck.

    Now that the situation is very clear, Hamburg and the surrounding areas are firmly occupied by the Normans, and there is a high probability that the local Saxons and Normans are complicit. As for the Franks who lived there? His army had spotted some people going to empty Frankish villages, and an ominous omen came to mind.

    "If you really kill us Franks, His Royal Highness Ludwig will definitely send a large army to conquer you! He will kill you in revenge." He muttered.

    The iron cavalry of the Frankish cavalry has a huge tactical advantage. As long as the Normans dare to reach the south bank of the Elbe and carry out in-depth challenges, it will be their own death.

    Knowing his advantages, Robert deliberately set up camp in the open area further south of the river. There are endless reeds and rushes swaying in the autumn wind, they are all good fodder for war horses.

    His army was concentrated in a deserted village further south, and it was here that they found the body.

    The deceased was black and pus all over, and the stench made people feel strong and uncomfortable.

    These people are not enemies, but Franks who immigrated here!

    The soldiers hurriedly dug a pit to bury the body they found, and after this glimpse, the soldiers had more hatred for the Normans.

    That night, the soldiers stationed in the village used the captured cookware to cook wheat. They discussed the day''s battle, and they had a serious lack of confidence in the future battle.

    The grassroots soldiers had no hope of winning the crusade at all, because the tragedy of Harald Clark''s 300 cavalry being wiped out in an instant was truly seen by everyone. No matter how arrogant these elite soldiers were, they didn''t want to be hit by arrows. in the self. They were unwilling to attack, let alone retreat. Although they had long expected the Normans to kill, they were still very surprised to see the tragic corpses of the Frankish immigrants.

    A collection of anger, fear, suffocation, exhaustion, and at a loss, the soldiers are like this, and the pressure on the leading nobles is only a lot more.

    There were a few people sitting by the bonfire. Robert, the supreme commander, was here, three captains of the cavalry flag, and Henry, Baron of Nassau, a minor vassal in Robert''s domain.

    The treacherous situation made Robert in a dilemma. In fact, he still didn''t know who his enemy was until now. Just knowing the fact that Hamburg was all Normans, that a large number of Frankish immigrants were killed, and that the Saxons had a high probability of rebelling.

    Robert talked a lot, and the three captains of the cavalry flag were too lazy to talk and didn''t bother to say that they were all Ludwig''s soldiers. run away.

    Robert could not fully mobilize the three elite cavalry flag units that had been damaged, so he made an agreement with the three officers here.

    "I won''t let you take the risk to attack, but you don''t take the initiative to withdraw. We are here, like a spear that can be stabbed at any time, forcing the enemy to remain on alert. As for the current situation, it is my responsibility. "

    Is it really Robert''s responsibility? His eyes immediately turned to the Baron of Nassau.

    "Henry, we have always been neighbors. This time we have encountered a big crisis, and we don''t know the enemy''s situation. Now I ask you to do something."

    work? Not a good thing. It''s a pity, who made himself just a low-level noble living in a tiny village?

    There are also several barons in Robert''s Rheingau Earl, and these barons are the village chiefs of a village.

    A river called the Lin River has a long origin and eventually empties into the Atlantic Ocean in what is now Amsterdam. Amsterdam does not exist today, when the port town called Durist overlapped geographically.

    The fief of the Baron of Nassau is on the banks of the Lan River, a tributary near the Lin River. It is a wetland with lush water and grass adjacent to the two rivers. It is really suitable for farming. That is the case. In order to afford a small cavalry, it was merged into the army of Count Robert at a critical moment to serve it.

    The baron is only a baron after all, because there are still huge risks in the next action, and Robert is very worried that his personal soldiers will suffer losses.

    The Baron of Nassau was forced to listen, and the so-called task was that the earl made himself a negotiator to have a good talk with the Normans.

    "This... doesn''t it make me go to die?"

    "How could it be death?! Could they kill the messenger?!"

    "They will. Because they are Normans, like Satan''s apostles..."

    Robert laughed awkwardly. He could not guarantee that the Normans would not be executed, but he had to figure out the enemy''s true intentions, and use the good summary as the key information to inform the monarch Ludwig.

    Intimidate the baron? forget it! None of the people in Nassau village were Franks. In their early years, they belonged to the kingdom very smoothly. Because of their small size, they only awarded the title of a baron to the village chief.

    The Robert family is the outsider. After all, he is a family branch, and quite a few relatives actually live in the geographical location of today''s Belgium as Lotaire''s vassals.

    As an earl, Robert did not dare to force Henry to go.

    He arranged it like this: "Although the risk is huge, but now, only you can take on this important task. You will examine the information, and this information will eventually be sent to the monarch. No one will bury your credit, and I will personally report to the monarch. Your feat, your fief will grow bigger and the population will increase. Both the monarch and I need you. In fact, I only need you to find out their situation and confirm their identities. If there is a real negotiation, I have to go there in person. .You don''t have to worry anymore."

    "So I''m really just a connector?" Henry asked cautiously.

    "Probably so. You should also try to inquire about the enemy''s intentions. The more detailed the better."

    Of course, the three cavalry captains from Regensburg would not go to this muddy water, but would just sit and watch the show.

    Henry the Baron of Nassau was in a dilemma and had to take the job.

    Considering the risk was too great, he even found a clean wooden board and carved a piece of writing with a meat-cutting knife. This is a will, and he entrusted it to Robert: "If I die, I will give it to my family. My title will be inherited by my eldest son."

    The baron behaved like a martyr. He even cut off a tuft of hair and sealed it in a box. The so-called if he was gone, he would use this hair to represent his final burial in the monastery in Nassau.

    ...

    Just across the Elbe, Rurik ordered a fireworks display.

    So on the north bank of the river, a large number of bonfires were linked together like a chain, and it seemed that the other bank was full of troops.

    This was a big psychological blow to the Frankish army on the other side. After all, Charlemagne did not engage in cunning campfire tactics when he was alive. In other words, the traditional Frankish army is very moral in fighting, that is, the army is swaggering and fighting head-to-head with the enemy''s army.

    Hamburg is full of joy after victory, and all are confident in holding on to the fruits of victory.

    Rurik consulted with the generals and nobles, especially Ragnar, Ludov, and Robert. The so-called army can''t stand here without meaning. As for taking the initiative to attack, it is theoretically possible, but the risk is still too great.

    Rurik''s interrogation of Harald Clark was successfully completed. This man was unwilling to give up his faith in God and re-believe in Odin. He claimed to have been abandoned by Odin long ago. If he could choose an end, he would rather lay down his sword and become a monk.

    To be a monk? Can. But if you want to go back to Frank, you will definitely not have a stable life. It is impossible to stay in Denmark and will be beheaded by Ragnar.

    This Harald Clark had already met Horrick, who had been turned into a human being in a wooden cage at Rurik''s behest.

    Horrick and Harald Clark are indeed related by blood, but the two have long been strangers.

    He saw the blue fox again, and was equally astonished.

    "When my friend Lanhu was in trouble, you protected him and helped him complete his journey. With this credit, I will save you from death. You were the king of Denmark, and Ragnar would kill you, but I don''t want to kill you. I invite you to go to the far east, where there is a monastery, it doesn''t matter if you don''t give up God, you can grow old there. As long as you honestly report the intentions of your Frankish army, provide this information, and keep you happy in your old age."

    Harald Clark surrendered smoothly, and had to sigh: "I was the king of Denmark when you were born. My men attacked your fleet, I know about it, but it was not my order..." So Another set of almost justifications.

    That was still in 821. Uncle Ogier died in a sneak attack by the Danes after the yaw. It was indeed the Ross fleet that crossed the line first and successfully defended and counterattacked. But this incident undoubtedly aroused the fury of the Rus, and added fuel to the already poor bilateral relations.

    It''s passed. The former king of Denmark has become a lonely old man with white hair.

    Harald Clarke will take the opportunity to recognize Ragnar as the real king of Denmark, and Rurik as the great king of Ruth. This move is the self-suffering of political life, but also greatly satisfied the vanity of the Danish nobles.

    The information he provided was quite solid, and at the night meeting, everyone understood the true strength of the enemy, and even confirmed how many people Arik had killed in the Frankish army before escaping.

    "The enemy has only 2,000 cavalry. In my opinion, there is nothing to be afraid of." Ragnar shouted at the meeting.

    The attitude of many nobles was the same, and even Liudov, who was completely supported, instantly became a firm main battle faction.

    "I suggest taking the initiative." Ludov confidently declared: "I know Robert, he is my neighbor. I can''t imagine that Ludwig would send him three cavalry flags. Robert also brought his own fiefdoms. When the main force comes, he has already lost too much, so he is not willing to withdraw, and in my opinion he does not dare to attack rashly. We will cross the Elbe and attack them, and we will definitely be able to annihilate his cavalry."

    Rurik was taken aback by these remarks: "When... when did you suddenly become so confident?"

    "This is an opportunity! Ludwig has only 5,000 elite cavalry, and our coalition can take this opportunity to destroy half of his cavalry. If the remaining Robert suffers heavy losses, Ludwig will be killed in the eastern part of his territory. There''s no more troops available. Then we''ll be able to do whatever we want."

    Rurik understood, too, and a map was conceived in his mind.

    The so-called monarch of East Frank Ludwig, his basic plate is the Bavarian region, as for the other territories are actually several large plates.

    There are no major vassals in the Alemanni area, among which the county of Rheingau is the existing major vassals, and the rest of the areas are mostly bishops and towns directly controlled by Ludwig. To the east are the counties of Westphalia, Flanders, Bremen and Hamburg. The problem is that, in regions including Bremen and Hamburg, the local Saxons already love the resurrection of the Duchy of Saxony.

    The earldom of Westphalia has already existed in name only because the earl is Ludov, he transformed himself into the Duke of Sachs, and openly faced military confrontation.

    The eastern part of Ludwig''s territory is either a political vacuum or a rebel, and only one Count of Flanders can''t help but fish on the coast of the Netherlands. In other words, the Flemish people in the area are unwilling to take the initiative and just want to remain neutral. The so-called whoever wins in the end will be loyal.

    If the whole army is dispatched and bites those Frankish cavalry, annihilation in one fell swoop is feasible. But it should also be considered that they will use ultra-high mobility to run. The main force of the Ross Army is the Marine Corps. Once there is no fleet protection, using infantry to beat cavalry will still face great risks. Because the big loss in this regard has been suffered by the Ross Army recently, the initiator is the current ally, Duke Ludoff of Saxony.

    That''s what made Rurik more aware of the risks involved.

    Why do you need to attack with all your strength? The time has entered autumn, and the climate is rapidly turning cold. Once it rains, it may rain for ten days. This is the so-called autumn rainy season in September in northern Europe. Such a climate is really not suitable for war, presumably those Frankish cavalry are in short supply and cannot hold on for too long.

    Revenge on Frank was necessary, but it was too late this year. The army fought from spring to autumn. Although victories followed victories, the army was still quite exhausted. To continue fighting was to face the huge Franks, and even pirate raids became inappropriate. The lower limit of the army''s stay is the end of October, otherwise the East and North Baltic Seas will freeze, and the fleet will have to spend the winter on Tombstone Island in the ?land Islands.

    How many big results can be won in more than a month?

    Why don''t you talk to the enemy''s commander, Count Rheingau Robert.

    Who is the matchmaker? Eskil, the saint of the north, is a well-recognized figure.

    Esquil, who was very speechless and distressed about this battle, was brought out. When he learned that a war might be resolved with his own mouth, he was willing to be a matchmaker in the negotiation.

    Eskil began active preparations, as were the Rus, Danish and Saxon armies.

    Is it really possible to negotiate for them to recognize the Duchy of Saxony and keep the peace? Pooh! Only after conquering Ludwig and killing his elite will he be subdued.

    Let the gentleman''s agreement go to hell, everyone only admits fists.

    So Rurik ordered everyone to actively cut wood and make a lot of long wooden poles to sharpen them, so as to serve as a wooden spear. Let the entire army, regardless of ethnicity, set up a spear formation, and let the Frankish cavalry charge into the hedgehog formation, so that ordinary Saxon farmers gather into a group, at least not easy to be crushed.

    Rurik ordered two-handed preparations overnight, and only the Frankish army on the other side of the river was still in a state of war.

    So early in the morning, the Baron of Nassau, with ten entourage, ran to the bridgehead by the river while riding a horse and holding three flags high.

    These three flags are unusual, one is a blue cross on a white background, and the other is Charlemagne and the three lions.

    The last side is a simple white cloth.

    Of course, this white cloth does not mean surrender, it represents negotiation. Even if Henry, Baron of Nassau felt that the Normans did not understand the habits of the Frank army at all, he still rushed to the bridgehead, ready to face the Norman sentries that appeared there again... ¡­

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 951ï¼š Nassau in Hamburg

    The white flag has been the hallmark of war negotiations since Roman times.

    The Baron of Nassau knew this, and he hoped the Normans would.

    He brought his soldiers out of the woodland, and waved the white flag outside the Qiaotou River Beach, decisively attracting the attention of the Ross Sentinel.

    The latter was on alert immediately, and while the crossbow he was holding was vigilantly aimed, he also waited for an opportunity to jump on the boat and run away.

    The sentinel had already learned that the king was going to send a special messenger to chat with the Frankish cavalry, but no one knew whether the cavalry launched a second round of stupid assault.

    The baron of Nassau was shouting in Frankish, but the sentry did not know what he said, and seeing the small cavalry approaching, their armed guard kept retreating.

    "Why are you afraid? I want to talk to your leader!"

    The baron kept shouting, and his team of messengers were also on the spot.

    Across the Elbe River Rurik stood at a height and saw the figure on the opposite bank holding a white flag.

    Did they surrender? Do not. They want to negotiate.

    "Okay." Rurik patted his belly and rejoiced after he had just finished his meal, "It''s time to let that Esquire pass."

    "What''s next?" Ludov asked.

    "Put their messengers here and we''ll chat with them in Hamburg."

    "Maybe they''re worried about us killing the messenger."

    "So it''s up to Esquil to get the word out."

    Therefore, Esquil, who has a thigh injury, is not suitable for long walks at all. He was sitting in a carriage, holding the silver-plated crucifix in his arms, and wearing the priest''s black burqa, which was also wrapped in a bearskin borrowed by the Rus to keep out the cold.

    The young priest marched on the reins, and the pony wriggled on the pontoon into the meniscus.

    If a verbal education could end the war, Esquil would love to be the arbiter.

    Because of the situation in Europe, although the kings and nobles maintain military power, the clergy group of the main bishopric has a huge appeal.

    Local bishops maintain financial, administrative, and even the power to recruit troops to protect the country and the people.

    At one time, Esquil had such powers in the vast Saxony region. He was a Saxon himself and had a reputation among the people. And because he has close ties with all the regional bishops in the Franks, he feels that as an arbiter of faith, he can persuade the Frankish army to retreat.

    Because, even though the Duchy of Saxony broke away from the Bitter Frankish system, they did not betray the faith of God. Even as long as the Pope of Rome crowned Ludov, the Frankish nobles had no reason to wage war.

    Eskil is here, what he wants is the steady development of his faith, and he is also a lost lamb, but he is not willing to kill each other.

    Such an overly-dressed figure crosses the pontoon and then breaks through the bridgehead on the opposite bank through the last stone pier trestle.

    The sight of him holding the cross was so conspicuous that the Baron of Nassau was taken aback.

    He gave the little priest another sign, and the latter took out a "sacred artifact" from his sackcloth pocket.

    This is a bishop''s top hat, it is embellished with precious stones. On weekdays, Eskil is not willing to wear it to show off, because it is contrary to his ascetic pursuit of pure faith, and only wears it during mass.

    "Yes! Bishop? Are you... a bishop?"

    The Baron of Nassau was actually a village chief, although his fief was in the huge Worms bishopric, and even his own baron status was recognized by the bishop.

    The titles of any minor nobles must first be canonized by the major nobles, and then recognized by the regional bishops as legal.

    The baron immediately ordered all his entourage to dismount, and he himself took off his saber and walked straight to Esquier with open arms, then half-kneeled, grabbed Esquier''s old right hand and kissed it.

    This set of etiquette instantly refreshed the aging Esquier, and he stroked the head of the Baron Nassau understandingly, and read a blessing in Latin.

    The Ross Sentinel who watched the ceremony was inexplicable, but the other party had no intention of using force, and the Sentinel also put down his guard.

    Esquill then reveals himself in Frankish, much to the surprise of the Baron of Nassau.

    "You? The legendary northern saint? Thank God, those rumors against you are false!"

    "Rumor? It''s just a boring rumor." Eskil held back his displeasure, but his face was kind. "Who are you? Robert''s vassal?"

    "Ah! You know that? Yes, I am the Baron of Nassau-sur-Nyland. My Christian name is Henry, given to me by the Bishop of Worms."

    "Henry Nassau? All right. My boy, it looks like you came to negotiate with them. Well, they trusted me and asked me to be their messenger."

    "They? Who are they... I mean, who am I negotiating with. Count Ludoff really betrayed? There are a lot of Normans here..."

    Henry Nassau was eloquent, and Eskil was reluctant to chatter in the cool early autumn wind.

    "The King of the Normans, and Ludoff. Come with me, and I promise with honor that they will not harm a messenger."

    The Baron of Nassau had no better choice. It was a miracle to see the legendary northern saint here, so he believed in his arrangement.

    The baron and his entourage continued to hold the cross flag, the three lion flag, and the white flag symbolizing negotiation.

    Walking on the pontoon, through Esquil''s description, he knew the details of the enemy for the first time.

    King of Denmark? King Ross? These Norman chieftains swarmed Hamburg with a large army. Why didn''t they come to find fault?

    The baron knew very little about the Normans, but learned through legends that they were a large group of wild men with beards and tattoos who believed in heresy.

    Unexpectedly, Liudov really mixed with this group of people and really revived the so-called Duchy of Saxony. This is betrayal! You will be punished by the monarch.

    However, it must be said that the Normans had large ships, fierce weapons, and uniform flags flying everywhere.

    At the same time, Rurik was ready to meet the messenger of the other party.

    Those standing troops with bear heads stood in one piece in armor, and their clothes were completely uniform and majestic. Thousands of soldiers lined up in the follow-up, and the blue-and-white army looked everywhere.

    At this moment, Hamburg is already a large artificial river island through the excavated artificial waterway. The soldiers and civilians together amounted to 30,000, and another 2,000 Frankish civilians were detained in ten large houses.

    Baron Nassau was forced to disarm by a large number of spearheads as soon as he came to the pontoon. Seeing that the other party was too neatly dressed, he was so surprised that he could only admit it.

    Are these Normans? How to be as well equipped as the monarch''s elite? Are they supposed to be a bunch of **** tattooed savages?

    As the Baron officially entered the city of Hamburg, the first thing that caught his eye was the bear-headed soldiers standing in a row.

    They are tall, with the mad bear''s ferocious upper jaw as their hat brim, and their fangs are even more mighty.

    More than that, they still have cavalry. Every ride is wearing a white plush coat, which looks like wool but doesn''t look like it at all. Their helmets have long and narrow feathers, and the helmets are also reinforced to keep out the cold, but the horses are a little short.

    Are they savages? Pooh! It is simply a strong northern army that can rival the elite of the Franks.

    First of all, it can be ruled out that this is Liudov''s army. If he has the ability to raise such a large army, he will dare to attack Aachen directly.

    The Baron of Nassau marched on foot, and his entire entourage was again detained.

    After a while, Liudov appeared first.

    At this moment, Liudov was still dressed as a Frankish general, and behind him was a group of Saxon soldiers dressed as Frankish infantry.

    He was not arrogant, just hinting at his desire to eliminate the war quickly.

    He revealed his identity, opened his mouth and said, "It shouldn''t be a lower-level noble like you. Let Robert come. I used to know him and I''ll talk to him."

    A baron is just a baron. Facing a decent Westphalian count, Henry is terrified, even if the other party has rebelled.

    Another explanation. As the messenger, the Baron has basically confirmed the situation now. It stands to reason that he can find a way to evacuate now, and then tell Robert that the so-called Ludov rebellion is true, and it is true that he cooperates with the Normans.

    Of course, the Normans were strong and well-equipped, and the Northern Saint Eskill was in the mix, and such unexpected news had to be reported.

    Such a big deal, the Baron knew that even Count Robert was incapable of adjudicating them. I am afraid that there will be negotiations next, whether it is war or peace, only the supreme monarch Ludwig can decide.

    The Baron of Nassau himself was not Frankish, nor did he harm the Saxons, and he basically knew nothing about the Normans.

    In the face of such a person, Liudov is willing to guarantee the safety of the messenger, and then he will provide a venue for further negotiations.

    Therefore, a wooden shed specially arranged by Liudov was used as the negotiation site.

    The envoy is a baron, a mere low-ranking noble, and it is too cheap for the king of Ross and the king of Denmark to come to see him in person.

    In the beginning, Ragnar really wanted to talk to the messenger in person. The so-called he really wanted to quickly eliminate the war. Denmark needed a stable situation to deal with the mess, especially when he stabilized his power.

    Rurik''s words calmed him down: "We want reciprocal diplomacy. Since you are a baron, you can send a trusted subordinate to negotiate on your behalf. And I, I sent Earl Blue Fox, who is already the one who takes the lead. A great face."

    Ragnar heard it, and thought about it, he was the king of Denmark, and Frank was the same Ludwig as himself.

    But Rurik sent his canonized Earl of Gothenburg, the blue fox, as a representative, wouldn''t it be very cheap?

    Rurik laughed without saying a word.

    Because Nassau, not a cat or a dog can have this name. Rurik had heard of Maurice of Nassau, who first implemented military reforms in the Middle Ages. As the ruling republic of the Netherlands, he made the military strong, thus laying the military foundation for the hegemony of the sea coachman.

    The Nassau family was not mediocre, even though in 840 the family was only a baron and had only one fief village.

    It is out of this understanding that Rurik is willing to respect this bold messenger, the so-called respect for Henry I Nassau.

    Ragnar''s subordinates did not have any famous heroes, so he recruited a warrior named Siegfried to act as his representative, or a person who made up the numbers.

    In the wooden shed sat the blue fox, the warrior Siegfried, and Ludov himself. Liudov still couldn''t hold back and came in person.

    The Baron of Nassau sat here uneasily. Although he was accompanied by Esquier, the saint who went north, he was still in awe of the elite soldiers standing in a circle.

    Ludoff''s title of Duke of Saxony was not recognized by the Franks, and the one who could be recognized was the Earl of Westphalia. He was not as entangled in the so-called reciprocal diplomacy like Rurik was. Facing the Baron of Nassau, he couldn''t wait to tell Robert, who was concerned about the situation on the other side of the river, of his wishes through the mouth of this man.

    Liudov couldn''t stand it anymore. There is a saying that the chips should be released little by little to ensure that he always maintains the diplomatic initiative. It is better for him to explain his own ideas.

    "I know you have no power to negotiate, you are just a contact person. I want to have a good talk with Robert, and I have to have a good talk with Ludwig..."

    The Baron Nassau simply refused to do so and listened attentively to all Ludov''s propositions.

    He has three propositions:

    First, the Duchy of Saxony, which was annexed by Charlemagne, was restored, and the power of Ludoff, a descendant of Widukind, had to be recognized by the Franks.

    Second, the counties of Westphalia were incorporated into the Duchy of Saxony, still ruled by Ludov.

    Third, the Frankish army had to withdraw immediately from Saxony.

    There are still some small clauses that are not significant.

    These three clauses are Ludov teaching Ludwig to do things, and he is completely supportive, knowing that some clauses are difficult for Ludwig to approve. Even all the terms the other party will not accept.

    Then the Baron of Nassau heard that Ludov''s words really proved that he had gone mad, and that Ludwig really followed these three rules, which was equivalent to one-third of the territory of East Frank disappearing out of thin air. Although looking at the current situation, the territory is still theoretically still, and the people on it have already rebelled throughout the territory.

    Ragnar''s representative sat upright like a wooden stake, and Blue Fox was speechless when he heard Ludov''s rhetoric. Blue Fox secretly scolded this guy for lack of composure, what''s the use of telling a baron that these things are not good? In addition to showing its ambition, the negotiation that originally pursued peace or at least a truce has completely turned into a provocative declaration.

    When the blue fox made an unhappy look in his eyes, it was a hint that Liudov would take it easy.

    Looking at this Liudoff, his expression became even brighter, staring at Baron Nassau, constantly emphasizing that what he said came from the heart.

    In the end, he even released such a cruel threat.

    "In those days, Charlemagne slaughtered everywhere in my Saxony territory, and the Frankish army did not spare even babies. Tens of thousands of people died, and the good fields occupied by us Saxons were taken over by Frankish immigrants. Now everything has changed! I have captured two Thousands of Frankish captives, Ludwig must atone for his grandfather''s wickedness. He must pay for these captives with gold and silver, and if I don''t see the ransom before winter, these captives will die!"

    The Baron of Nassau was surprised by surprise today, and he was completely numb when he heard this. He silently remembered it in his heart, and he really had to report this important matter to Fengjun Robert.

    Many words and many negotiating conditions that should be proposed should be aimed at Rheingau Robert, who holds the cavalry corps. Ludov just wanted power too much, too wanted to revive his Saxony Duchy, and his family had already received Hamburg, and he became unscrupulous without any worries.

    "Can I work hard for it in my life? Yes! It''s today." Liudov cheered for himself. He is now betting on the whole of Saxony. Since he is already in Stud, he will give it up completely.

    At the same time, he also completely pulled the northern Denmark into the water. More importantly, because he learned that Rurik, the king of Rus, needed Saxony as a buffer country, he had a strategic attitude. After the large-scale war, the Rus army still had to come to put out the fire. .

    The negotiation with the Baron of Nassau was only to confirm each other''s identities, and Rurik''s plan was to lead the Earl of Rheingau out for formal negotiations.

    Now that Liudov has made clear the demands of Saxony in one fell swoop, the rest of the negotiations are even more important.

    Baron Nassau also came with a mission, and finally it was his turn to speak, so he had to carefully relay Robert''s attitude.

    For fear of being torn to pieces by a group of tall warriors with bear heads on their heads, he had to ask cautiously here: "Count Robert asked me to give you a message. If my words make you angry, can you not blame me."

    "Nothing more than words to provoke us?" The silent blue fox suddenly spoke, and immediately spoke on behalf of Ross: "I can promise that we are what you call the Norman army. You will not kill us even if you scold us by our noses. You messenger."

    Baron Nassau breathed a sigh of relief: "Okay. Count Robert, demand that the rebellious Saxons surrender immediately. Ask the Normans..."

    "How?" Lanhu asked, and Liudov also asked.

    "Ask the Normans to either return to your hometown or go to the other side of the river for a decisive battle with the Count''s cavalry..."

    "Decisive battle?" Blue Fox couldn''t help laughing out loud, he felt very funny, because the captured Harald Clark provided very solid information, and now the Ross Army even knew the detailed strength of Robert''s Cavalry Corps.

    "Robert is an earl. We have two kings and a duke here. A subordinate earl would dare to challenge us? Besides, I am the earl of Gothenburg. What do you think of me?" Fox poked his head: "I visited Regensburg unannounced as a traveler back then. I know your elite cavalry very well. If Ludwig hadn''t arrogantly rejected my request for an audience, I could have negotiated with him directly. But now , I am the Earl of Gothenburg of the Rus Kingdom, and I am at the same level as your monarch Robert."

    This situation was completely unknown to the Baron of Nassau. He was frightened by the situation described in the Saxon language by the blue fox, and he did not know how to proceed.

    There is no more nonsense, Liudov put forward his own important conditions.

    Saxony-Denmark-Russ has formed a military alliance to take a military confrontation with East Frank. The war will not go away easily, but the former''s military alliance is determined to offer conditions for the restoration of peace, even if the conditions are extremely harsh.

    The harsh condition is to leave enough space for bargaining. Liudov is ready to make tactical concessions. It depends on whether the opponent accepts the move.

    In the formal negotiation, the bridgehead on the other side of the river will be selected. At that time, the coalition forces will pull the army to stand on the river bank, and arrange a large number of warships behind it. It''s not so much about negotiating as it is about preparing for a big war.

    The coalition forces were not at all afraid that Robert would drive the cavalry corps to the sand and gravel fields by the river.

    Blue Fox even provocatively said: "If that Robert feels that there is no need to formally negotiate with us, just follow his heart and we can fight. Only two thousand cavalry can be completely wiped out. Our coalition is very confident."

    So Liudov added: "Tell Robert, he should not be a coward. Tell him clearly that I still have 2,000 Frankish prisoners in my hands. If you don''t believe me, I will arrange for you to go to the barn now. Tell him, The lives of these people are in his hands, and he is unwilling to negotiate a direct war, and soon these prisoners will turn into corpses and float from the Elbe to the sea."

    If the situation is unfavorable, Liudov will certainly do so. Even the little Baron of Nassau knew that Ludwig had sent Ludov, Count of Westphalia, to the Danish world in exile to govern the local Catholic Danes. This is the means of eradicating the non-Frank aristocracy, and even the Baron of Nassau felt that he was the unlucky one among such means.

    I am not a Frank, and I can''t even say what kind of ethnicity I am. The Lann Village of Nassau has been self-contained since ancient times and has its own dialect.

    So Robert of the Franks sent himself to be a messenger, risking being beheaded by the Normans to make contact first.

    He could understand Ludov''s determination, after all, this man was the descendant of the real Widukind who was a fool, and the son of a hero was indeed qualified to be aggressive and ruthless.

    "Okay. I will take all your demands in my heart. I will report your demands truthfully. Trust me, I will not talk nonsense. But if Robert refuses to negotiate and choose to fight, then we will meet on the battlefield." Said Well, the Baron of Nassau decided to leave.

    His bold words also attracted Liudov''s sympathy.

    "Henry, you''re not Frankish either, so there''s really no need to work for them. Why don''t you find an opportunity to move your family to Saxony, I can make you an earl."

    Sounding like a good intention, Baron Nassau shrugged: "I have no choice, I can''t move the whole village... If we will meet on the battlefield, if I lose, please give me a quick death. I''m sorry, for my sake My family and clansmen, I have no ability to rebel."

    Thus, the Baron of Nassau got back on his horse and took back all his weapons.

    "This man is not a coward. Come, give him a pack of raspberry preserves." Rurik, who was watching not far away, arranged for his subordinates to act.

    Just as the baron was about to leave, he received a package of gifts. It is reported that it was a dried fruit snack given to him by King Ross alone. I can''t help feeling that a Norman may really be able to speak well.

    He left Hamburg with his entourage, took the time to run wildly on the pontoon, quickly reached the opposite bank, and headed straight for the woods with a lot of shocking news...

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 952ï¼š Better than the pleasure and revenge of the sword and the axe

    The Baron of Nassau ran all the way to safely withdraw to their camp in the woods.

    At the same time, Earl Robert was always hiding on the edge of the forest and the beach, and when he saw the return of the people he had expelled, he couldn''t wait to show up to ask why.

    The soldier stopped the galloping warhorse, and when he saw the earl here, the Baron of Nassau dismounted immediately and couldn''t wait to announce his important news.

    "My lord! Over there!" He pointed across the river. "It''s all Normans... Normans..."

    He was out of breath, but remembered Robert''s forehead with cold sweat. "Slow down, what did you see?"

    "Normans, everywhere. And Ludov, Count of Westphalia, who... really betrayed the kingdom. I saw him in person! Ludov claimed that Saxony was established, and he told us East Frank is already at war."

    Although he had foreseen it, Robert was still surprised when the news was confirmed. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth: "This Ludoff, who forgot his past kindness and publicly rebelled? He even got mixed up with the Normans?"

    "It''s not just him. Your lord... the situation is very complicated. Because of Esquier, the saint of the north. He! Amazing is also mixed with the Normans."

    "This is impossible!"

    "No! My lord. Things are more complicated than we thought. Let''s go back to the camp first, and I will report in detail."

    "Alright." Robert''s eyes were longing for the north. The wide Elbe River split the battlefield. After hearing this news, he really wanted to gather cavalry and rush directly across the river. Now his rage is rage, and it is this **** river that gave Liudov the capital of the separatist regime.

    It''s fair to say that the cavalry army at Robert''s hand is still strong, but his enemy does not give a fair chance to fight at all.

    He didn''t have any extravagant hopes for a negotiated solution, but based on Baron Nassau''s detailed report, it was really necessary to have a good talk with the enemy now.

    They had two thousand prisoners of Frankish civilians in their hands! If the ransom cannot be paid, these people will be brutally killed!

    They were Normans, and they would certainly execute prisoners brutally.

    So to recognize the Duchy of Saxony, and the barbarian Kingdom of Denmark and the Kingdom of Rus, it is up to His Majesty Ludwig to decide for himself.

    The Baron of Nassau went on and on, and in particular pointed out the military situation of the enemy he had seen. As a military aristocrat, is the delicate work of diplomatic negotiation really necessary? Under the blow of the tomahawk and sword, isn''t all the problem solved?

    The Baron did keep his word, he relayed the attitudes of Saxony, Roth and Great Denmark.

    Earl Robert''s attitude after hearing this, probably still intends to solve the problem militarily.

    What''s more, the attitude of the enemy is also very obvious, the so-called not afraid of war at all. A coalition force would be placed on the south bank of the river, where the negotiating scene would be placed. The enemy has prepared both hands, either negotiation or direct war.

    "What shall we do?" Baron Nassau, who had no more words to say, asked cautiously.

    Robert is also in a dilemma now, and even throws a rat.

    He pinched his beard and wondered whether he would accept the negotiation requests of Ludov and the Norman leaders, or ignore them? The opponent gave him three days to think about it, and he really had to think about it carefully.

    "Go down and rest first. You have made meritorious deeds. I will speak well for you in the future, and the monarch will not ignore your bravery."

    Robert dismissed the Nassau Baron, and then secretly met with the three "unemployed" cavalry flag captains, and the secret conversation was actually how to fight.

    Baron Nassau doesn''t matter. He is not afraid of fighting. Knowing his own monarch Robert, if this guy is entangled in battle, he will most likely choose to fight.

    Robert, Count of Rheingau, was a fierce general under Ludwig. In the recent civil war, he attacked the army of Count Metz, who was loyal to the de jure king Lothair, like a mad dog and a wolf. He dared to launch cavalry to ride the wall. The ruthless who charged, for the sake of his master, completely disregarded that Count Metz was a neighbor who had a good relationship with each other before the war. That''s why Ludwig gave him three cavalry flags as many as 2,500 people, trusting their command.

    The baron didn''t have the heart to think about what decision he would make when he became a monarch this night. Just by looking at the attitude of the soldiers in the camp, he knew that it would be difficult to have a chance to negotiate peacefully.

    The elite cavalry from Regensburg had a high self-esteem and was "sucked hard with a sap" on the banks of the Weser River. They just hoped that the enemy would set up a battle on the flat ground, so that the brave cavalry rushed directly over and trampled them into a muddy flesh to vent their anger.

    Even if the baron felt that if he launched such a brave charge, it could not be said to be brave, only very reckless.

    The Normans have already spoken out that they are not afraid of Robert''s strong attack, and even Liudov, who knew the most about the Frankish cavalry, knew that the impact of the huge cavalry was like crushing wheat into powder by a stone mill. They were ready for battle.

    But he is a baron, not even Frankish by blood.

    There is absolutely no need and no qualifications to propose and try to influence the count''s attitude.

    So on the second day, the bronze horn sounded early in the morning, and the cavalry assembled in the mist.

    This former Frankish village, which was used as a camp, is now inhabited by almost all Frankish cavalry.

    Robert rode on a horse and was indignant at the attitude of the army. He drew his iron sword and pointed to the north, and loudly issued a "chapter for thieves".

    "The count of Westphalia has betrayed, he announced the establishment of the Duchy of Saxony, this is the most shameful betrayal!"

    "He formed a blasphemous alliance with the Normans, and even arrested and killed the northern saint, the northern archbishop Eskil!"

    "Our enemies have taken 2,000 of our Frankish fellows hostage! Just like the horrific slaughter you have seen in this village! The Normans brutally killed them and threatened to kill our fellows further."

    "But even so, they still feel like they can talk to us. How outrageous! They asked us to surrender! Do you accept it?!"

    A sentence or two, every sentence is madly poking the lungs of the vast number of Frankish soldiers.

    These elite cavalrymen were professional soldiers who were shaped according to Charlemagne''s decree and supplemented by the system. They served in their families for generations, and were only responsible to their monarchs, and had the nature of a national army. Such personnel formed the core of the army of the three kings of the Franks. It was the key experience of Charlemagne''s expeditions, and now it has become a force for frenzied internal friction in the civil war.

    Although each has its own master, it is regrettable that the same clan can kill each other. However, the war was against the Normans, especially the Danes, and the rebels were the Saxons, and they all rallied under Robert''s madness.

    The cavalry war collectively roared, and such a roar shocked the flock of birds, and also made the scouts arranged by Rurik heard the sound from a distance.

    What does the battle cry of an army mean? Isn''t it just war!

    The Vikings roared rhythmically for a while before the war, and in Viking culture, the collective was to fight after the war.

    Therefore, the scout did not observe the grand gathering of the Frankish cavalry in the forest at all, so he "escaped" lightly to the bridgehead at the speed of a 100-meter sprint, and swiftly told his king the roar he heard.

    So on the north bank of the Elbe, the noble generals who were expecting peace negotiations made a decisive decision based on the scout''s report.

    "They''re really not afraid of death. That''s fine." Rurik stared at Ludov''s face, and asked solemnly, "If we annihilate this cavalry team, what does it mean to Ludwig?"

    Liudov didn''t change his face: "It means that half of his elite cavalry lost."

    "Then, can he train another two thousand or three thousand cavalry in a short period of time?"

    "It should be possible, but don''t expect the newly trained cavalry to have any strength."

    "What does that mean?"

    Liudov sighed: "They are military households who have been loyal to Ludwig for generations. Every cavalry has a family and a child. Their family is very loyal to the monarch. If they die in battle, their children will not have enough time to become qualified. The cavalry. If we still face a huge war, and Ludwig comes to fight us, we can only recruit a large number of peasant infantry from the peasants."

    Rurik understood, Ming Hongwu established the military household system, feeling that these generations of soldiers would protect the empire for thousands of generations. The service system established by Charlemagne also required the elite soldiers of the Franks to serve as soldiers from generation to generation.

    The source of soldiers, this kind of thing suddenly appeared after no loss. Ludwig could only recruit young men from the Franks in his own territory to join the army, hoping that the army would have high quality and also recruit strength from the so-called "military households". train.

    Destroy these two thousand cavalry! Let Ludwig bleed! This group of enemies doesn''t seem interested in peace talks anyway.

    The long-winded peace talks are not as good as the revenge of the sword and the axe, so the second set of plans that Rurik had arranged a long time ago can perfectly come in handy.

    The coalition troops were of different ethnicities and beliefs. They all faced the same existential threat and had a deep hatred for the Frankish army, so they held together to keep warm.

    If Liudov gathered all the Saxon men in the area under his control, including the twelve-year-old children, he would be able to piece together a behemoth of 8,000 troops, even if most of them were made up.

    If the Russ Army and the Danish Army were added, the strength of the rebel army would immediately expand to 16,000.

    Rurik did not trust the hastily organized Saxon warriors. In the end, it was his Rus army who could fight hard battles. Considering that the enemy was all cavalry, his large-scale production of spears finally had a role.

    An excellent general, don''t imagine that the enemy will act according to his own plan. Rurik felt that his abacus was in vain, and Count Robert had a high probability of getting a report from the Baron of Nassau, and he did not intend to negotiate any more, and directly confronted each other.

    Well. The huge open area of ??the bridgehead fortress on the other side of the river is a good place for grazing cattle and sheep, and it is also a field for war.

    A large number of wooden spears are just long wooden shafts with sharpened points, and such spears are sufficient.

    Because there are still a thousand Slavic soldiers in the army, they have been trained in spear square formation. Compared with the soldiers who are used to fighting with swords and shields, they are best at stabbing and slapping with spears in a group, which is a serious shortage of time and space. Armored Frankish cavalry has a huge tactical advantage.

    The rebellious Saxon and Norman armies on the other side of the river decided to go to war, something that Count Robert could not have wished for.

    In fact, it is not that he does not know the risks, but he has no choice.

    That''s an order! Ludwig gave himself to eliminate the possible rebellion in the north, and the task of determining the disaster was on his shoulders. The monarch also took out more than 2,000 of the most elite cavalry.

    The order is already a dead order, this army must solve the problem of the north.

    If you do nothing but go to Mainz quickly and ask the monarch to send the army to the north, it will not mean that he is a mediocre person, and when the monarch''s wrath of thunder downgrades his title, he can only cry.

    It''s better to fight, not to mention the fact that the soldiers saw the fact that the Franks were killed, everyone is willing to take revenge, and there is no need to worry about morale.

    Robert''s agitation pushed the soldiers'' grievances to a peak, expecting the foolish Normans and hateful traitors to foolishly drive the army to the south bank of the river.

    Is it possible that after the enemy has formed a large array, can they escape to the ship in a short time?

    Do not! The cavalry would rush out of the woods to raid the enemy''s lines, trampling them into meat sauce before they could escape, as violent as a mudslide destroying a village.

    The cavalry soldiers were in high spirits, but Ludov did not rely solely on his cavalry to fight this battle.

    After he finished his incitement, he was immediately questioned by the Baron of Nassau.

    "Why! Why say that? It''s not true at all."

    The current attitude of the baron disgusted Robert, and he shouted in annoyance: "You are only a lower noble, don''t think you can teach me a lesson and leave my tent before I get angry."

    The baron was unmoved and further questioned: "The Normans didn''t kill our 2,000 compatriots, and Eskil didn''t die either. You are spreading rumors and deliberately causing false hatred. Obviously, they are willing to have a good relationship with you. Talk. You..."

    "Here''s someone!" Robert finally took the trouble: "Baron Nassau is drunk, please ask him to rest."

    Then two cavalry soldiers came in and tried to control Nassau, but they were forcefully freed.

    "Why?! If we take the initiative, we will inevitably lead to the deaths of two thousand Franks. There is also the martyrdom of the saint Eskil. You know that if you have a good talk, there will be a constructive result."

    Robert motioned his subordinates to calm down, turned around suddenly, and put his face almost on the face of the Baron of Nassau: "Ludov will not only be the Duke of Saxony, but also the Earl of Westphalia. The next step is to put Flanders and Oberritt are also under control. If Ludov is allowed to grow bigger, he will erode my Rheingau territory. More than half of the kingdom''s territory will be lost, and the war will burn your little one. Village! What do you think it is necessary for us Franks to talk to such a madman? Henry Nassau! You are not a Frank and have no honor for us. You! You are only the chief of a small village, like a mouse that can only see in front of you A little bit. That''s all. Shut up!"

    The Baron of Nassau was speechless, and he didn''t have any extravagant hopes to talk about it, but he was wrongly surprised that Robert would rather sacrifice the two thousand of his kin for the sake of war.

    Does this guy have no kindness? Will he do anything to fight? Or was it just because the captured Franks were not the people living in the Earl of Rheingau. Is this still a servant of the Lord?

    Of course, Robert still needs more troops to fight for himself, that is, to find the surrounding Saxon villages.

    He sent out a cavalry unit, found the village and ordered the local Saxons to obey the orders of the Frankish military nobles, asking them to fulfill the mission of loyalty and to fight the traitors.

    As a result, these cavalrymen who hurry up to get things done return empty-handed.

    According to him, there were originally few Saxon villages nearby, and most of them were Frankish villages. The two have something in common, that is, the village is empty, and there are obvious traces of escape, and a lot of softness is left behind. The difference is that many Frankish villages were obviously looted, and some of the corpses were dilapidated and highly decomposed. When the cavalry found them, they even saw a brutal scene of brown bears eating the corpses.

    "Damn All Saxons are traitors!"

    Robert had no more hope, the appointed time was coming soon, and he could no longer go further afield to try his luck to find the servant army.

    What about the Saxon villages and local nobles who live on the south bank of the Elbe?

    When they learned that Ludov was reviving the Duchy of Saxony with the support of the Normans and his Saxon kin outside the walls, they changed course on a large scale. They also knew that if the Frankish army launched a large-scale attack, the scattered villages would be destroyed one by one, and finally they would be forced to submit to the Franks again, and they would also be forced to use soldiers to serve them.

    A large number of native Saxon nobles dragged their families and brought their mouths to run in two directions, either going north to the Elbe River, taking their own boats with as much softness as possible to the forest on the other side of the river to set up camp, or dragging their families and mouths to the east, Run to Pomeranian territory, an area that the Franks did not control.

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 953ï¼š Battle of the South Bank of the Elbe

    A large number of Saxon natives, who did not deliver the wheat to Hamburg as a tribute, were now faced with war, and this work had to be postponed.

    In the upper Elbe region, a new group of Saxon camps have appeared on its north bank.

    These Saxon peoples continued to retain the power of the nobility by the chiefs of the nobility because of their ancestral submission to Charlemagne. They did not receive a Frankish title, but used the Saxon word Graf as their title. Its original meaning is "tribal leader".

    The entire village obeyed the leader''s arrangement, and out of the consideration of maximizing their own interests, they recognized Ludov''s power as a duke and were willing to offer tribute, but it would be too hasty to organize men to fight for it now.

    A large number of villages did not even send scouts to inquire about more detailed information, and they waited for the big drama in the Hamburg area to come to an end.

    In this way, if Ludov and the Norman army win, they will continue their allegiance and deliver the rest of the food tribute.

    If the Frankish army wins, then continue to declare allegiance to the Franks, and give some food, the so-called tribute.

    Whoever wins and who helps, in the uncertain situation, the vast majority of Saxons are sitting on the sidelines.

    Of course, the Saxons, with a population of half a million people, are greatly diluted by the huge area. Liudorf directly controlled more than 20,000 Saxons in the Hamburg area, not counting the Saxons north of the Schleswig Great Wall.

    He was stunned to have assembled an army of 8,000 people. Even with a large number of people who made up the number, the militia gathered together was really intimidating.

    He won''t let the underdogs go to the other side to form an array, but he picks out a thousand of the best from the army. In the early morning weapons, the soldiers lined up in two columns to pass through the crescent-shaped pontoon bridge, and arrived on the other side nervously. .

    At least these people have had breakfast, which is a huge amount of cooked oatmeal that is extravagantly rich in salt.

    Cooked oatmeal sprinkled with a pinch of salt, for today''s Ross army, it has long been commonplace, and people who are raised with bad tastes are eager to eat something different.

    For the Saxon militias, they lived inland, even if they were close to the sea. If the villagers would not leave their farming villages unless necessary, the way to obtain salt was limited to the Franks.

    Mixing with Danes and Rus is a good thing. These foreign armies are huge, and they also consume a lot of salt, so they set up a large pot at the mouth of the sea to boil salt.

    The extremely low blood sodium and potassium levels have been significantly improved, and a thousand Saxon warriors are full of strength.

    They lined up on the other side of the river, barely lined up and then began to chatter uncontrollably.

    This group of people dressed casually and had a variety of weapons and equipment. Among them, the most elite four hundred people were dressed like Viking warriors, and the rest were simply farmers. Instead, they unified a special weapon - a sharpened wooden pole.

    All the wooden poles are cut from straight, small-sized Korean pine, which is stripped of the bark and then thinned. Such a wooden pole can be equivalent to five meters, and Rurik requires five stikas long, even if it is basically the same length as the lance of the Frankish cavalry.

    Each of them handles their own wooden poles, in fact, no education is required at all. On weekdays, the people of Saxony process wood as building materials and tools are familiar, but now they are just making super-long thin wooden poles.

    Ludov on horseback trotted in front of his army, stopped their chatter, and kept ordering: "Put all the spears on the ground first! Put them on your right hand! Do as we said before! Don''t be afraid, Follow orders!"

    The noise of the soldiers was reluctantly terminated, and the things they discussed before were quite simple.

    How to fight? It''s just a gathering of a large group of brothers, with axes and shields, rushing up and slashing with the enemy, and finally winning in a pool of blood. A smarter way to play is to form a shield wall on the front line, so that at the moment of contact, the brothers use the shield wall to overwhelm the enemy and establish an advantage for the follow-up **** battle.

    They had never formed such a formation today, learning that if there was a battle, the brothers would give up their wooden shields and use their spears against the Frankish cavalry.

    The Saxon warriors were uneasy, because in their cognition, it was just a "hedgehog formation" in which the infantry group spread out their spears, which was an overly advanced tactic.

    But they soon heard songs sung resembling the Pomeranian language.

    Everyone looked sideways at the misty river, where the army was walking in neat steps.

    Those were not Rus nor Danes, their hair was tan, and they were a little shorter than the taller Rus. But they are indeed a member of the Rus army. It is said that they are the foreign friendly troops that the Rus king recruited in the far east.

    This is the Slavic army, a thousand troops. Rurik''s brother-in-law Medvedt led this army, almost all from Novgorod, into new wars in the far east. Ashamed to say, even though it was all the way from Scandinavia to the Elbe River, the Slav army did not open the meat well, and the soldiers'' halberds lacked the opportunity to drink blood, and the killing result was probably far lower than that of the Finnish army. Six hundred shooters.

    This time, I finally have a chance to make a big contribution.

    Medved ordered everyone to sing the folk songs of their hometown, and with the drum beat played by the drummer in front of the team, they left the pontoon in an orderly manner and quickly formed on the river beach.

    The warriors were widely equipped with armor, so-called rivets riveted iron pieces to the deerskin. The driving part of the soldiers is protected, and there is only a layer of deerskin in the rest area as leather armor, which also acts as a protection against the cold. Apparently, it is impossible to tell that they have armor, they are covered with white robes, the belts are fastened firmly, and the chests are stitched with two blue cloth strips staggered.

    Soldiers have also popularized iron helmets, which are covered with fox fur, rabbit fur and other leather velvet caps. After all, the weather is getting colder now.

    They lined up neatly, and the soldiers clenched the halberds with super-long wooden poles in their hands, as if creating a forest with the river. They were full as well, and now their bodies are full of strength.

    "Listen! Halberd! Take it!"

    After an order, the woods suddenly disappeared, all the halberds were placed flat on the soldier''s right hand, and the soldier was still standing upright.

    Since they formed an army, they have used spear formation as their main training item, and their success in many actual combats gave the Slavic army great confidence.

    Rurik placed this army in his central army, not because of personal likes and dislikes, not because the commander was his brother-in-law, but because he was going to face the crazy charge of the Frankish cavalry with a high probability. The spear formation of the Rus army was already the last barrier in the final land battle.

    In fact, all the coalition infantry crossing the river are divided into two types. One focuses on hand-to-hand combat. The primary weapon is spearheads or halberds made of super-long wooden poles. Putting aside the skill of shield fighting, he armed himself with an extra-long wooden pole, and trapped his meat-cutting dagger at the end of the wooden pole as a spearhead.

    Can a mere dagger also be a spearhead? But these meat-cutting daggers are at least longer than the palm of their owner.

    Most of the Rus'' fighters rowed to the other side, and likewise all the large ships were moored on the southern bank of the Elbe at a distance of almost stranded.

    Yevlo led all the pan-Finnish archers in the army, such as Finnish, Kewen, Vips, and Rudi. They stood on the deck of the big ship holding longbows and also took care of manipulating the torsion slingshots on board.

    The deck of the ship is high, not only the soldiers have a good vision, but also the firing range of long-range weapons is also very good.

    There are as many as 1,000 people who want to operate long-range weapons on the battleship and use projectiles to hit targets at a distance of up to 350 meters away. Such a distance is too crazy, because the distance between the edge of the woodland and the river bank in the dry season is only 500 meters.

    In a sense, if the enemy''s cavalry has finished lining up and they have just launched an attack, their army can be completely covered by the naval firepower of the Rus army.

    And this is just the "floating arrow tower" that the Rus army placed on the Elbe River.

    Rurik assembled the crossbowmen of the whole army. After all, each flag team had a centenary carrying a crossbow. Even if the war hit the Rus army, it was still a lot of damage, and Rurik still assembled 1,500 crossbowmen. archer. In other words, he has nearly 1,200 crossbows with wooden arms (pine glue and birch glue are bonded with deer tendons to make the arms more elastic), and nearly 300 crossbows with fierce steel arms.

    The trolley-mounted torsion slingshot, which was once used in the decisive battle on Visingosser Island, is even more indispensable. By modifying the small agricultural trolley in Liudov''s hands, Rurik has assembled 70 on-board slingshots.

    Grain

    In such a huge battle, how could there be less cavalry troops?

    More than cavalry, Rurik would not be so stupid that he didn''t even arrange a tactical reserve.

    A fleet of forty longboats was set on the Elbe River, some distance from the main array, and the weapons they carried were swords and shields. They were the Danish army, and King Ragnar was very satisfied with Rurik''s tactical arrangements for him. After all, people with high EQ say that everyone likes to fight with swords and shields, while those with low EQ say that they are afraid of the Frankish elite who are all wearing armor. Ragnar would stare at Rurik''s flag, and once the enemy''s Frankish cavalry was in a state of anxiety, the Danish army would be thrown into the field.

    Fisk''s cavalry simply stayed in Hamburg, and Ross''s cavalry archers should not appear unless necessary. When the time is right, these cavalry quickly enter the war through the pontoon, and it does not take long as a whole.

    Rurik''s wishful thinking was good. Since the enemy chose war, Ross took the attitude of a national war and put most of his troops into the battlefield on the southern bank of the Elbe.

    Of course, he has some reservations. There is still this army stationed in Hamburg, and most of them are the remaining army of the Saxon militia, and the Ankras-Gothenburg army of the Blue Fox.

    "What a huge army this is. In my opinion, Ludwig''s elites are coming, and we will kill them all!" Ludov was so proud that even his mount was swaying back and forth in excitement.

    Rurik was full of confidence: "If they are willing to fight, I will fight with all my strength. I respect that Earl Robert, but unfortunately, he may be killed by us together."

    "He asked for it!" Ludov gritted his teeth, and had to sigh again: "Refuse to negotiate and insist on fighting, even if the arm is injured, it is in line with his character."

    "Then what about the counties if he dies?" Rurik asked.

    "Naturally inherited by his son."

    "Oh... So it is. It seems that those nobles have already arranged their future generations. I am so naive, I still hope to talk to him. That is, I don''t know if this Robert dares to come."

    "He will definitely come." A confident smile appeared on Ludov''s face.

    "Because you know him well?"

    "Not only that. If he doesn''t come, he''s a coward. Besides, if they don''t come, aren''t we busy with such a big battle?"

    Hearing this, Rurik couldn''t help laughing wildly, and then he barked his teeth and growled: "Then hurry up, it''s better to end the battle before noon."

    At the same time, the Frankish army also prepared accordingly.

    Because of the previous morale, all the Frankish cavalry believed that the traitor Ludov and the Normans had degenerated into robbers. The attack they launched today was for the sake of the thousands of Frankish people who were killed, as well as the slain northern saint Eski. revenge. The crusade against traitors was originally the task of these elite cavalry, and now there is an additional layer of rage to avenge the dead kin.

    They feel that they are doing the most righteous thing, and that even if they die in battle, their souls will be redeemed.

    In this era, the Pope of Rome has not yet defined the self-righteous statement of "defending the faith and fighting heresy, so that the soul can be redeemed and go directly to heaven" as truth, and there is no official crusade movement.

    However, Charlemagne''s great expansion was largely guided by this idea, and found a theoretical basis for his own expansion cause. Then the hereditary elite cavalry trained by him must implement this creed.

    "Let''s go!" Robert called for the assembled cavalry.

    Under the guidance of the bugle of the trumpeter, the soldiers who fed the war horses with good food and a good meal, mounted their war horses, adjusted their weapons and armor, especially clenched the long and narrow lance in their hands, and started. Walk out of the forest in columns along the forest road.

    What is arrogance?

    Already determined to fight, and boasting that he had passed the report of the Baron of Nassau, Robert felt that the key information of the enemy had been captured, and it didn''t matter if there was any left.

    He also knew that he had boosted morale through lies, which objectively gave birth to the existence of "nationalism". It is a double-edged sword. If you temporarily avoid it for some reason, you will definitely get the rage of the army. Maybe the three captains of the cavalry flag choose to go alone.

    Because the captains of the three flags are the de facto military nobles of the Franks, it is a pity that their special background does not have titles and fiefs. They most needed some victories in exchange for the capital to claim credit in front of Ludwig, thinking that the military exploits should be able to exchange for the status of a baron, so that they can retire and live a stable life as a lord. After all, no one can stay young forever.

    Robert was engulfed by the will of all the cavalry. They walked out of the woodland, and as expected, they saw the enemy who had already lined up.

    Looking at it, Robert took a deep breath.

    The soldiers were frightened by the sight in front of them. The sand and gravel on the river bank was covered with enemies. Behind them was the fleet of the Rus, and a large number of flags flew to cover the sky.

    The morning sun barely dissipated the coolness of autumn, and the sun shone on the soldiers'' helmets.

    The Baron of Nassau came on horseback: "My lord, they are indeed prepared. This is all their strength. We will suffer a big loss by blindly attacking."

    Robert gritted his teeth and forced disdain: "So what? Our invincible cavalry charged suddenly, and they could still escape? This time it was not on the Weser River. There were too many of them, so they couldn''t escape easily. "

    "But we have to watch out for their terrible arrows."

    "It doesn''t matter. As long as we are fast enough to overwhelm their lines. Then we will kill unilaterally, and the Elbe will help us drown them."

    "I hope so. Still, I''d like you to chat with their leader. Even if it''s still war..."

    "No need." Robert shook his head: "What else can we talk about? Are they willing to surrender? Can we accept the traitor''s re-submission? Don''t say any more! Henry, bring your soldiers and prepare for the decisive battle. !"

    What made him so arrogant that it was unnecessary to negotiate with the other party even in three or two sentences? Even if you lean over to say some trash talk, you can take a good look at the enemy''s array from the corner of your eyes, look for flaws and traps in it, and help you in future battles.

    Thus, the Frankish cavalry began to line up, and the exaggerated length of the lances formed the forest.

    They lined up in a wide array in front of the Ross Army, and their intentions were not expressed.

    Rurik had already dismounted from his horse, as if Ludov had withdrawn to the right flank of the formation to command his Saxons.

    Arik, Little Konuson, Kanuf, Herrigel, Hellafide, Medved, these generals of the Ross Army were lined up according to their troop numbers. They strictly followed Rurik''s arrangement and completely concealed the spears and halberds on the ground. They felt that the Rus army could be flattened by iron cavalry.

    Everyone is now acting, including Ludov''s Saxon army.

    Rurik himself got together with the shooters. There were nearly 1,500 warriors holding various crossbows. They were divided into three rows, one standing, the second half kneeling, and the third lying down. The guys in their hands are already wound, and the looser array allows them to quickly retreat to the rear after firing.

    Because the battlefield by the river is too cramped, in principle, some of them are not suitable for cavalry fighting, and even infantry is not suitable.

    The Rus''s land marksmen had one and only one shot, as did the seventy-seat Torsion Slingshots sandwiched in between.

    This is enough. Since the other party has no intention of negotiating at all, then prepare to meet the cavalry attack and let the great Frankish nobles experience the fury of the north!

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 954ï¼š Riding the wall and the spear wall is stronger

    Rurik was standing in the first row of the array. His clothes were not outstanding, or the clothes of the army''s main soldiers were too outstanding to highlight his specialness.

    But all the warriors knew that their king stood in the front row, and the king stood with them, and everyone was very confident.

    Likewise, they have almost no way out.

    Everyone knows that even if there are a lot of long boats parked on the river, it will take some time to jump on the boat and escape in a short time, even if it is orderly.

    There is almost no possibility of everyone escaping the battlefield. Behind it is the Elbe River, and everyone is fighting.

    The battle-hardened warrior faced the cavalry that formed the wall on the opposite side, and he didn''t think it was fake. They have gone through many bad battles, relying on willpower to suppress their inner fears. With prayers like "Odin bless me" in their hearts, they hope for a quick victory.

    The Russ Army and the Allied Saxon Army chose passive tactics, and Rurik waited for the enemy to attack forcefully. If not, then create conditions to "invite" them to attack.

    Does provoking them cause them to attack immediately?

    If a few Frankish prisoners were killed in public in front of the battle, it would have angered them.

    Rurik was reluctant to do this despicable act, as there were many ways to provoke them.

    Now, all the spears and halberds were placed at their feet. At first glance, the entire army was a sword and shield player, a large group of soldiers standing upright, a fleshy pillar that could be directly washed away by a cavalry group.

    Rurik began to shout, and all the warriors uttered Viking battle cries.

    This roar is very rhythmic, and nearly 10,000 mouths shouting at the same time is a powerful deterrent. If it is not enough as a means of provocation.

    Nearly a hundred warriors with crossbows walked out of the array under Rurik''s instruction. Their fully charged weapons are placed on the grass, and they are separated from the array to fight against the adult wall, as if they are going to engage in a performance art.

    Count Robert, who was busy lining up and preparing to dash forward, didn''t understand, he still needed a little time to rectify the lance.

    "What are the Normans doing? They have sent some people to challenge us as pioneers?" He said to himself, and continued to stare.

    Suddenly, the nearly 100 Rus soldiers turned around abruptly, took off their standard trousers and kept twisting their waists.

    A piece of white flowers appeared in front of the Frankish cavalry. Robert, who was originally confused, turned into a rage in an instant.

    He is a great nobleman, a decent man! This kind of humiliation is really unreasonable.

    "A bunch of idiots." After speaking, he raised his spear high and shouted at his subordinates: "In front of them is a group of lowly maggots, they dare to humiliate us, let us stab them to death! Trumpeter! Blow the trumpet !"

    The Frankish cavalry moved to the sound of the horn, and the straight spear began to be lowered.

    They made such a move, and what happened next is self-evident.

    Rurik''s serious expression quickly turned into urgency. He tore his voice and shouted at the soldier in front of him who was in charge of humiliating the enemy: "Come back quickly, grab your weapons and lie down!"

    The Frankish army was about to charge, and the arrow had to be fired.

    Robert looked left and right, his left arm was in extreme pain from the injury, but this battle was about honor and the safety of the country. He tied the reins around his shoulders and clamped them under his arms. He held the spear in his intact right hand, and his iron sword was deliberately placed horizontally on the saddle, so that the spear could be quickly drawn and chopped after the spear was broken.

    Like the rest of the cavalry, he had small kite shields on his left and right legs in the stirrups. The whole body is covered with chain mail, and a layer of leather riveted iron sheet armor is put on the torso.

    Most of the elite soldiers have achieved such absurd assembly, and it is precisely because they are ready for a decisive battle that they deliberately take out this "decisive battle armor" and put it on their bodies.

    These elite cavalrymen are all dressed in the heavy armor of Western Europe of this era.

    The elite of the Frankish army was known as the "Iron Man", which was the military basis for their expansion into a great empire.

    Facing a group of "iron men", the Ross Army is not afraid, after all, the brothers are all "iron men".

    Now, Robert feels that everything is ready.

    "attack!"

    As a result, the Wall of Cavalry began to advance slowly and gradually accelerated.

    The ground was shaking, and there was an attack from the wall, and Ludov''s Saxon army on the right flank was already in danger. In fact, if it wasn''t for the last stand, many people would have already run away. Luckily, Liudov had something to say, and anyone who dared to escape would be hanged.

    Everyone knew that Ludov dared to do this, and just a few days ago, ninety defeatists had been publicly executed.

    According to the previous arrangement, the standing soldiers bent down one after another, first stepped on the end of the spear with their right foot, and held the shaft of the spear with their hands staggered.

    Thousands of people bowed almost at the same time, which puzzled Robert, who had already entered the accelerated charge and was getting faster and faster, and didn''t have time to think about why.

    Because, all the Frankish cavalry has entered the effective strike range of the arrow.

    "shooting!"

    With Rurik''s order, the only chance to shoot is now, 1,500 crossbowmen, and the torsion slingshot sandwiched between them, fired nearly 1,600 arrows and javelins in an instant.

    The javelin has powerful potential energy, and even if it is a double-layered armor, it ignores the armor of people and war horses.

    Javelin and horses pierced through the cavalry, and immediately wiped out a combat effectiveness.

    Those light arrows clattered on the cavalry, as they had encountered on the Weser River. Many arrows did pierce them, and the arrows pierced through the chains and into the flesh, but it was not fatal at all. Even because of the absolute mental excitement, the soldiers had no sense of pain, and the arrow feathers on their bodies were obviously a burden to bad luck, and they continued to charge with their spears.

    Only the heavy arrows fired by the steel-armed crossbow caused damage, but it was still not as good as the javelin fired by the twisting slingshot.

    Above the head of the Ross army formation, endless whizzing sounded past his ears. Those were all kinds of long-range weapons on the battleship. More arrows and javelins hit the depths of the Frankish cavalry''s attack, causing another casualty. But there is also only one chance for the ship-borne armament. The so-called wait for the two armies to meet, and the rest is pure **** hand-to-hand combat.

    Rurik didn''t expect a single salvo to collapse the elite of the legendary Frankish army. The arrow''s job was to delay the enemy''s assault, and it would be better if it could disrupt the rhythm.

    "Crossbowmen! Withdraw! Spears! On!"

    Rurik ordered this, and all the shooters didn''t care whether they heard the verbal order or not. After they had finished the only shot, they carried the guy in their hands, and they rolled and crawled into the army formation.

    Even Rurik, his evacuation was disgraceful.

    Just like a groundhog, Rurik almost crawled into the infantry array, and when he stood up again, his infantrymen had already revealed their hidden spears and halberds.

    Just look at these warriors!

    The soldiers in the first three rows all had the end of their spear against their right foot, and their entire right leg was stretched back. The person''s left leg is half-bent, the entire torso protrudes forward and sinks, and the hands are intertwined to hold the spear shaft, and the entire spear extends forward at an angle of about 30¡ã.

    The fighters in the back, because they were already a little far from the front line, lifted their spears to almost the same height as their faces, and jabbed forward sharply after preparing to engage.

    This is already the tactic of spear formation in the late Middle Ages. Combined with the use of arquebus and steel-armed crossbow, the so-called Spanish phalanx walks sideways in this way.

    It''s 840, and the Continental War hasn''t had much intrigue.

    Even if he saw the Normans suddenly discharge a dense array of spears, this tactic was the first time for Robert to see it in the true sense. He instinctively felt dangerous, but unfortunately the whole army could not stop.

    The cavalry warriors were almost on their horses, clutching their spears for the final blow.

    The soldiers of the Ross Army gritted their teeth, everyone''s heads were blank, and their bones were almost broken, waiting for the final collision.

    Now, the collision happens!

    Gu silk

    Behold!

    The lances of the Frankish cavalry began to poke at the Rus soldiers, piercing through them.

    In the same way, more spearheads pierced deeply into the flesh and blood of the horse, and the halberd even hooked the cavalry off the horse.

    A famous cavalryman was stabbed with blood by the spear wall, and a large number of spear shafts were completely shattered in just one hit. The impact of the collision was too ferocious, even if it was just a sharp wooden spear, it pierced the gap in the armor, or forced the warhorse to suddenly come to a "restricted horse".

    Because of the horse''s victorious instinct, it sees a lot of sharp objects and instinctively avoids them because it means death from injury. Unlike human beings, because of some great cause, knowing that he will die if he continues to do it, he has to face the charge.

    The cavalry did not even break through the weakest right line of the Saxon army, even though the latter suffered greater losses.

    The cavalry was embedded in the spear formation to varying degrees, and the battle line became extremely distorted, but the erosion of the cavalry had been completely contained.

    Countless war horses were stabbed and killed. If the war horse slammed into the front of the battlefield and slammed into the front, it would still be stabbed in the soft abdomen by the spear.

    For a time, the risk of fighting was flying, the war horse was torn apart by countless spears and halberds, and the shards were everywhere, and the viscous internal organs of the horse flowed everywhere...

    The Ross Army can no longer take care of their own casualties. Some of their comrades are screaming while covering their **** wounds, and no one is going to pull them out of the battlefield.

    The most dangerous moment had passed, and the wall offensive of the Frankish cavalry was disintegrated.

    Rurik saw that the enemy''s offensive was delayed, and the soldiers continued to stab with their spears intact.

    He drew his steel sword: "Follow me! Don''t let them escape!"

    Just after giving the order, he gave the flag officer behind him an emergency order.

    Just across the Elbe, more armed fighters watched the battle.

    Fisk''s cavalry waited for orders, and when he saw that the **** battle had broken out, the fire in his heart was almost uncontrollable.

    "Steady! Hold still! Wait for the order!"

    He kept reassuring his subordinates.

    Until I saw the wildly waving flag.

    "It''s time! Go!"

    As a result, more than 200 Rus cavalry stood out from the city of Hamburg and ran all the way on the pontoon. They are all light cavalry, holding recurve bows, hoping to quickly enter the battlefield to block the enemy''s possible escape routes.

    The waving flag was also a signal to a thousand Danish infantry floating on the river.

    Ragnar and his men saw what the craziest battle was, and were thankful they didn''t face the horrific crash.

    Now it was finally his turn to appear.

    Ragnar himself, as a rower, ordered the entire army to charge desperately.

    A long ship docked, and the Danish warriors even jumped off their bare backs, ignoring the cold water flowing on the shore, holding a round shield in one hand and a variety of weapons in the other.

    They are the most classic Viking warriors, and now they go into battle, taking part in the slashing of "blood-slushy cavalry".

    But all this is irrelevant to Robert.

    Count Robert was not dead, but his legs were crushed by the war horse. His legs weren''t broken either, but he couldn''t get out because he was pressed so hard. After a sudden collision, the war horse was killed, and he himself passed out.

    This is a big gamble.

    Riding the wall to break down the enemy line and drive it into the sea is a win. Being resisted by them, the cavalry had no momentum at all, which was a small loss.

    If it is not only without momentum, but the cavalry is also surrounded and difficult to escape, and it will be defeated and lost.

    After all, the heavy cavalry that was besieged was not only invincible with both fists and four hands, but the besieger would directly chop the horse''s hoof.

    The stagnant horses had their hooves cut off, or were directly stabbed in the abdomen by steel swords.

    The Pharos army was quite experienced in dealing with the cavalry. They killed the horse and caused the heavily armored cavalry to fall. It is not easy to stand up in heavy armor, and such a fall often means that one leg is pinned down by a warhorse.

    The Rusian soldiers rushed up and slashed the cavalry with swords and tomahawks, even if they had armor on their bodies.

    The life or death of the supreme commander is uncertain, or because all the senior commanders took the lead out of the honor of the nobles, they are now dead or wounded, and the command center has disappeared.

    When some Frankish cavalry instinctively wanted to escape from the battlefield, Ross''s light cavalry gods descended from the sky, and they used face-to-face cavalry to deal with these heavy cavalry who could only fight with swords.

    Fisk asked the brothers to target the exposed areas of the enemy''s skin, especially the face and neck, and the time to test their usual training was now.

    Precise arrows killed a few Frankish cavalry, and more arrows went through iron rings and embedded in flesh. Although they were small in number, in the mode of extremely rapid fire, they madly shot light arrows at the enemy. There were more than 200 cavalry, and their shooting effectiveness in a short period of time was no less than that of a thousand foot archers.

    The road to escape was blocked by the Rus army. They didn''t even have time to be shocked by the enemy and the cavalry, so they were blocked by more sword and shield players.

    On one side was a **** battlefield, where the Normans were hacking and slashing everywhere, and on the other side were the Normans blocking their retreat, and they began to attack.

    Ragnar didn''t talk nonsense, the steel sword struck the shield a few times, even with a general attack order for everyone.

    A thousand Danish soldiers swarmed up, not only blocking the enemy''s retreat, but also entangled with them. It was purely because of the number of people that they did not let any Frankish cavalry slip through the net.

    The river beach became a battlefield of flesh and blood, the blood of humans and animals merged into streams, and the bright red water poured into the Elbe River.

    This river has once again drank blood after the defeat of the decisive battle in the Saxony Restoration War in 797 AD.

    The difference is that in the war that year, Charlemagne killed 4,500 captured Saxon soldiers by the river in revenge, and used the "Rome torture" to drain their blood, and then threw their bodies into the Elbe River. red.

    This time, most of the blood flowing into the river was the blood of the Frankish army.

    In fact, the battle that took place on the banks of the Elbe outside Hamburg in the autumn of 840 was the most brutal battle that Saxony had experienced so far in the Third Restoration War.

    In today''s continental war, a decisive battle often determines the prosperity of a country.

    Liudov knew very well what the current situation meant. The coalition forces with Russ and Denmark miraculously blocked the attack of the Frankish elite, and now, the coalition forces were completely annihilating it.

    This means that even if Ludwig organizes the army to go north again, he either needs time to prepare, or he can only go north with the main force of the southern line. Even so, Ludwig was unable to show his elites, so he could only fight with the Saxon army as ordinary warriors. The same Saxon nobles who won and obeyed whoever won, Ludov believed that he would get their inspiration from them because of this battle. visceral recognition.

    In the battle on the south bank of the Elbe River, the balance of unbalanced power between the two sides will be quickly leveled due to this battle.

    Do not leave the enemy alive, UU reading controls the battlefield and kills the enemy. Such ruthlessness is no longer an ordinary Norman, and once he thought that the commander was Rurik the King of Ross, Ludov didn''t think it was too outrageous.

    Rurik really won''t be merciful because of who you are. In the fortress of Aleb, this brat used this cruel method to deal with the Saxon army. Now the two sides are united, and the same means are used to deal with the Franks.

    For a moment, Ludov felt that he had betrayed the Lord by cooperating with the Normans who believed in heretical beliefs and slaughtering frantically in the blood mud. Those who were covered in red were like Satan''s apostles.

    "Faith? Repent in the future! Robert, you didn''t give me a chance to negotiate, didn''t you?! It''s not my fault that the battle has become like this, it''s all your responsibility."

    He saw that the Rus people were cleaning the battlefield, and he also ordered his subordinates to join in and try to grab all the iron tools that were urgently needed.

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 955ï¼š The surrender of the Baron of Nassau

    The brutal battle is now over, and the Frankish cavalry, who have not yet been killed, merely gestures in vain with their swords in hand, and faces death in despair.

    They were intimidated by an astonishing number of spears, halberds, and stabbed one by one.

    The killing continued throughout the morning, until at noon the last visible Frankish cavalry fell in desperation.

    The battle is over without any post-victory euphoria.

    The Rus warriors were almost all blood-red, their blond and golden beards were dyed red, and their blue-striped robes on a white background were also stained with thick blood.

    The soldiers were already picking up the corpses to find out the wounded soldiers of the enemy. They were seriously injured and put to death. Those with minor injuries were temporarily left alive so that they could be slaves in the future.

    So Robert, the Earl of Rheingau, who was dressed in a special dress, was quite special. The Ross warriors found that he was not dead, so a dozen people joined forces to drag him out from under the corpse of the horse, and then dragged him to the river to rest.

    Another unlucky and lucky person was tied with his hands and dragged out of the pile of corpses abruptly. Henry, Baron of Nassau, he is not dead, he is still clear-headed, he coughed up blood after a sudden fall, and now his energy is very weak.

    Of all the five senior commanders, except for one captain of the cavalry flag who was stabbed in the torso by the record, the other four were captured and dragged to the river.

    It is a fact that the entire Frankish cavalry was annihilated, but there were as many as 200 wounded soldiers of various degrees captured.

    Many of them will not survive today due to the rapid deterioration of their injuries, but a considerable number will survive surgery.

    Continue to kill the wounded? Do not. Keeping the lives of these so-called Frankish elites has greater benefits, such as escorting them back to the northern mines to be miners.

    Rurik acquiesced to his subordinates to clean the site freely, and as long as the equipment they seized could be towed away, it was theirs.

    The work of rescuing its own wounded was also underway, so the dead bodies of the Ross Army soldiers were also dragged to the riverside. As for the wounded soldiers of the Ross Army, they must be treated regardless of the severity of their injuries.

    Now Rurik will not grieve for his loss. Today, all the brothers are fighting for their lives. Rurik also knows that if the enemy destroys the array, he can also be killed by heavy cavalry.

    It''s fair to say that today''s own losses are indeed a bit heavy. At first glance, the corpse of one''s own side can be as large as 400, and the wounded soldiers are almost the same. There will also be their own bodies brought back, and they will die in the last fight.

    Lost a thousand people, replaced the elite cavalry of the Franks and wiped out the whole army, and destroyed half of the elite of Ludwig, the king of East Frank, in World War I. For Ludwig, how will this battle be fought?

    Ross''s victory! Brothers who died in battle are worth dying.

    Now it''s time to do a good post-war liquidation.

    The victorious soldiers swept the battlefield in detail, and the Danes, Saxons, and Russ soldiers examined every corpse on the battlefield where the dead were. They strip the corpse of its armor, and take their battle axes, swords, and spearheads for themselves.

    A large number of arrows have been recovered, even if many are unusable due to breakage and damage, and the thorn-like carbon steel arrow clusters are difficult to bend, so the army actually recovered arrow clusters.

    Such sweeping of the battlefield was very popular with the soldiers, and Ludov''s Saxon army directly "changed the gun for the gun" because of this battle.

    He lost a lot of people because of the collision of the heavy cavalry, and after all, it was the last standing soldiers who held the line. The surviving soldiers carried the captured chainmail to the river to wash them, and put them directly on their bodies. Their sackcloth belts were replaced by enemy leather belts, and their humble wooden shields were replaced by triangular kite shields. Many people have seized wide-bladed iron swords hanging from their waists, and there are often several hand axes hanging from their belts.

    Picking off the armor of the corpse is what the natives of Saxony who have been exploited for a long time will do.

    The soldiers of the Rus Army have experienced many battles and have seen them before. They also inspect the dead bodies, especially the small pockets of the dead bodies, and take away valuable weapons such as coins.

    A large number of their dead bodies were dragged to the river bank and stacked neatly. The wooden or metal "dog tags" they carried were marked with personal information. Rurik sent people with paper and quills to count the identities of the victims in detail so that they could be cremated. The ashes were collected for burial in the New Roseburg cemetery, as well as a pension for the family of the deceased.

    Sacrifice is inevitable in battle. When accepting the King''s call to start this great cause, the soldiers are all ready to sacrifice.

    The living mourn their fallen comrades, and the fight will continue.

    Every flag team lost, many very young warriors, who died in battle on the banks of the Elbe, their short lives blooming like fireworks.

    According to Rurik''s orders, all the victims of their own will be screened, and each warrior will have a pool of fire to be reduced to ashes. The ashes are placed in a surprise-made wooden box, and the detailed identities of the deceased are written. The weapons and equipment of the deceased should be preserved as much as possible, especially the standard steel sword. The eldest son of the deceased will receive his father''s ashes, as well as his father''s sword.

    In the end, all the children of the victim will be supported by the state, and his eldest son will immediately become a backup soldier of his father''s flag team, and will be replenished once he reaches the appropriate age.

    As for the victim''s wives and concubines, the main wife can remarry but it also means giving up the right to inherit the husband''s legacy. The main wife will immediately become the head of the family, and the side room will be free to leave or stay.

    With this system, soldiers don''t have to worry about their families falling apart when they suddenly die in battle.

    In the afternoon, the soldiers who had basically finished cleaning the battlefield started logging everywhere.

    They threw the corpses of the enemy into the Elbe, and let the river wash them into the ocean.

    In the remaining open space, a large number of pine trees were placed, and the cremation of the war dead was carried out that night.

    The huge group of injured people had all arrived in Hamburg through the pontoon in the afternoon.

    The spirits used for anesthesia are not enough, but it is enough as a debridement agent.

    Several large iron pots deliberately boiled boiling river water. After the boiling water cools, the sterilized water cleans the wounds of the wounded soldiers, and then sutures the wounds with twine.

    The wound is sutured like a leather garment, and then a layer of honey is applied and then wrapped in plain white linen. As for the recovery, it depends on luck.

    At least Esquil''s wounds healed well, and he did not suffer from scurvy, which was an infection of the wounds. Of course, he regarded this as "the grace of the Lord", completely disregarding that this is the excellent medical skills of the Rus.

    The so-called 400 wounded, after the first night, only 300 wounded survived. After the most difficult night, the rest of the wounded can theoretically return to normal after a long period of training.

    It''s not that the Russ people are really skilled in medicine. It''s because these lucky ones are all wounded on the limbs. As long as they are closely related to the infection of the wounds, most of them can survive. That''s it for later.

    However, Robert, Earl of Rheingau, has already developed a severe inflammatory reaction in his injured left arm.

    The Baron of Nassau had already woken up first, and when he woke he found himself lying in a complete house with stone walls. Through the narrow stone window, he saw orange light shining in.

    "It''s already evening? I...really not dead?"

    He suddenly felt a blanket that looked like a blanket covering his body, and wanted to sit up suddenly, but it seemed as if his joints were broken.

    He subconsciously began to howl, and immediately attracted the guarding soldiers to push open the wooden door.

    It was the elite standing army of the Ross Army with a bear head. Their sudden appearance made the Baron of Nassau see the ferocious fangs.

    "Ah! It''s a monster from hell!" After shouting, he fainted again.

    When he woke up again, a familiar person was already standing in front of him.

    "It''s... is it you? Count of Westphalia, Ludoff?"

    "Looks like you didn''t break your head. It''s me," Ludov replied with the arrogance of a victor: "It''s the Duke of Saxony. Nassau, you lost the battle. It''s not your problem that you lost the battle, now I see you awake , I am very pleased."

    "I lost the battle. We are doomed to lose this battle, so..." Baron Nassau was relieved, and immediately asked the crucial matter: "What will you do with me? Execute me? Or, ask for a ransom."

    "Execute you? No. Am I such a vile person? You are not Frankish, and my family has no grudge against you since ancient times. I have already thought about what to do with you. Now I give you a choice."

    "A choice? Isn''t it always my allegiance to you?"

    "Correct." After speaking, Liudov walked straight and sat directly by the wooden window: "This is my burger, this is my country. My territory needs some new nobles, and your monarch Robert has already It''s over, you don''t have much power in East Franken, so you might as well be loyal to me now, and I can make you an earl."

    The leap from a baron to an earl was unbelievable. In this era of pedigree, it is almost impossible for the Nassau family to be upgraded to an earl due to pedigree issues, and that position is basically reserved for the Frankish aristocracy.

    Unless, his allegiance is not the king of Frank.

    "If I pledge my allegiance to you, I betray Frank. You...you know it." Baron Nassau''s eyes trembled: "My village is still in Rheingau, if I declare my allegiance to you, my clan and family may receive threatened. So¡­¡±

    "So how?"

    "I need the priest''s acknowledgment."

    "This is easy!" Ludov said hurriedly: "Eskil, the saint of the north, is with me. You know, he was supposed to be the bishop of St. Peter''s Basilica in Bremen, and the bishop''s seat will also be placed in Bremen. May. Now the situation has changed, and he has decided to make the priory of Hamburg the seat of the bishop. He is the archbishop of the whole of Saxony, and he is also the bishop of Denmark. He has enough power to recognize your earl''s title."

    In the whole of Saxony, the ascetic Eskil was indeed the highest Catholic priest.

    Regarding the nobility to demarcate each other by means of war, this kind of violence is actually disgusted by the Pope of Rome in this era. They believe in continuous preaching and indoctrination, relying on missionaries to persuade barbarians to convert, pious or naive to believe that as long as everyone believes in God and lives according to the way of life set by the great scriptures, they will achieve perfect peace Peaceful.

    Eskil was against war, even though he knew that the noble lords, especially the Norman nobles, dismissed his own way.

    Finally, the King of Rus, the King of Denmark, and the new Duke of Saxony miraculously hope for peace after a brutal war.

    He was shocked and instantly supported this constructive determination.

    Eskil immediately proclaimed the Abbey of Hamburg as his bishop. He was the bishop of the entire Saxony region and the North, and the "office" that had been destroyed in Bremen was reopened in Hamburg. He recognized Ludoff as Duke of Saxony, and if the Baron of Nassau was willing to become an earl loyal to the Duchy of Saxony, Eskil would immediately anoint him for recognition.

    The Baron of Nassau thought for a moment, and declared his allegiance to Ludoff on the sickbed.

    "You made the right choice. Unfortunately, I can''t give you a suitable fief right now. Do you... have any suggestions?"

    Liudoff just asked casually, he had already thought of a way to move all the people in the old fief of Nassau to the north, and found a village left by the Frankish immigrants near Hamburg as his temporary fief, and then sealed it later. The larger territory, the implication is that these new immigrants take up the axe to ask the forest for arable land and pastures.

    Unexpectedly, the Baron of Nassau said this: "I want to take my clan away from the Franks, I don''t want to be persecuted by them, and I don''t want to be invaded by the Normans. I want a place with lush water and grass, such as a swamp. "

    Nassau''s original meaning is "wet swamp", but there is a place that fits his idea.

    Liudov sank his face, lowered his head and said seriously: "There is a place for you."

    "where?"

    "To Flanders."

    "Flanders? It''s an earldom. Are you going to continue the war?"

    "Why not? I have already defeated half of Ludwig''s elite cavalry, can he still stop the civil war unilaterally and really drive the main force to the north? In that way, Lothair''s army will easily take the entire Rheingau, And then the whole of Alemane. Besides...the Normans are a pack of hungry wolves who eat meat and don''t spit out their bones, and I must satisfy their terrible appetite. Why don''t I attack Flanders with soldiers, so that they will retreat, You can help me run the local area."

    Are you going to keep fighting? The Baron of Nassau shuddered.

    But if you think about it, it''s not impossible.

    The Count of Flanders is also an outsider to the locals, who are all Frisian, and the Count is a Frankish.

    "The current Count of Flanders is Baudouin. He is a playboy. Like his father, he was obedient to Horrick''s pirates. Occupy there."

    "But Flanders is huge."

    "Then occupy the northern Friesland area. You can act as a barrier to my west, I need you. Listen, war is inevitable, this year Ludwig''s army has no time to attack me north, and for this, I will expand my strength. "Henry, your Nassau is just a small village in Frank. Your family joins me and immediately becomes the earl who rules the land. If you want your family to have great prospects, just follow me. We have no way out, only to create a situation."

    Do you want to be a small lord all your life, or become a tyrant in a field?

    Nassau chose the latter. He was still worried that he would be sacked by the Normans in the future because he was adjacent to the sea. At this time, Liudov immediately took out the so-called "Denmark-Saxony Non-aggression Pact" and "Ross-Saxony Non-aggression Pact". Does this treaty with the king of heresy have any effect? Nassau instinctively felt unreliable, and now he can only agree.

    Henry Nassau was a wise man, now taking a high gamble on the fate of himself, his family, and his village.

    Only the lower-ranking nobles are easy to rebel, not to mention that because of this Nassau single riding into the camp and negotiating, even the Normans respect him as a man, and Liudov thinks that he is very impressed.

    But for Robert, Count of Rheingau, the situation completely changed.

    Killing him will not make continue to imprison him.

    Because Henry Nassau said these words on the sickbed: "Robert thinks you are a traitor who sold your soul to the Norman demons, and the Normans are robbers. He feels that he has no reason to negotiate with you, and feels that the heavy cavalry is charging. , will overwhelm your army. You can''t bring him into submission."

    Maybe, it''s really not possible to force Robert to submit, and that''s fine.

    Liudov knew very well that if King Russ and King of Denmark wanted to kill this man, they would not be treating his wounds now. Otherwise, the wound on the left arm that is swollen into the egg will develop for a while, and the person will die of fever.

    He had already learned of Rurik''s decision, the so-called "let''s have a good chat", and then exiled him.

    Let this great aristocrat who lost his army and his generals be spared, and go to "announce the good news" to Ludwig in the civil war in person!

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 956ï¼š Now we can have a good talk

    Someone needs to hurry up and tell Ludwig of East Francia good news.

    The three thousand iron cavalry quelled the Saxon rebellion, and the result was a total annihilation. Ludwig should have known this news as soon as possible.

    Rurik''s first thought was to exile Robert, Count of Rheingau, who was captured, and let him find his master with a letter. This guy had better describe his defeat vividly and tell Ludwig the so-called terror of Rus and Denmark, and he had better lead him to take the main force north next year. Through a decisive battle, Russ had the opportunity to clear the Frankish in one fell swoop in the northern region. power.

    Rurik''s wishful thinking did not stop there, of course.

    He heard that Ludwig brought the main force to confrontation and friction with the army of the Middle Franks in Mainz. Can this guy really fight on two fronts? He could not influence Ludwig''s military decisions, and could only find a way to induce him to fall into the "northern trap".

    Even Earl Robert''s injury became a thorny problem. If the earl died suddenly of scurvy caused by a wound infection, who would report the "good news" of the annihilation to Ludwig in the south?

    On the contrary, the military initiative is in his own hands. Because the geographical distance is too close, before the sea freezes, he will do another big vote. Rurik has already formulated a plan to attack the huge country of Flanders.

    In another stone room, Count Robert was still in a coma.

    On the battlefield, he rode a horse to charge, the warhorse was stabbed by multiple spears and rushed to the chariot, and he was thrown off and suppressed by the warhorse. This fall was incredible. If it wasn''t for the protection of the helmet, the whole person would have fallen to death on the spot.

    He fell into a coma and was spared from seeing the destruction of his own army, and also from being hacked to death by the Russ army who were mending the knife after the war.

    He was stripped of his armor, and his upper body was stripped to the ground. The thick curly chest hair is a symbol of his pure manhood, that is, the wound on his left arm has been red and swollen, causing the entire left upper arm to swell.

    Fortunately, he was still in a coma, which saved him from pouring precious spirits on him to "break up".

    The inflamed wound was cut open, originally a hole was cut by the arrow cluster, and now the muscle inside has begun to die. The blackened pus and blood poured out in large quantities, and when it was basically drained, the rotten muscles were cut off, and finally the bright red intact tissue was exposed. After that, the wound is sewn up like a leather jacket, and finally a layer of honey is applied.

    This is the only thing the Rus can do. Whether Robert can recover, according to Rurik''s words, is "I hope the **** he believes in can save him".

    Will the Virgin Mary save the noble wounded?

    At least after the operation, Esquier, who was wearing a black burqa, made a personal trip to pray for him.

    In the early morning of the next day, Robert, who had been in a coma for nearly a day, finally woke up. His body was so weak, the pain in his left arm was still there, and the bones all over his body seemed to be broken, but he was not dead.

    "It''s a miracle that I didn''t die?! But what about my soldiers!?"

    He wanted to shout loudly, but unfortunately his body was so weak that he simply continued to fall asleep.

    Until the new dawn, Robert, who was waiting for the big eyes, was seen by the guards who were ordered to check the situation. He opened his eyes wide as if he was dead, but he blinked suddenly, which immediately attracted the soldiers to report.

    Robert finally woke up and could finally have a good chat with him!

    A war changed the fate of many people.

    For example, the historic fall of the mighty Frankish hoplites on the banks of the Elbe.

    For example, the little-known little baron of Nassau was transformed into an earl loyal to the Duchy of Saxony. He was an enemy the day before, and a vassal today. This was a huge challenge for Henry Nassau, and it was also his choice. Rather than having a greater opportunity, he mainly did not want to die.

    Henry Nassau was proud to enter Liudorf''s "palace" as an earl, which was actually a stone tower fortress where the nobles of Hamburg lived.

    The banquet hall of the fort is also a living room, but it is essentially a restaurant with a small area.

    Ludov sat here, Rurik sat here like Ragnar. He is just a duke, sitting on the left and right of the two kings of Russ and Denmark, and he is really giving this guy vanity.

    The other two great nobles, Henry Nassau, who was upgraded to the earl, and Robert, the Count of Hamburg, who was a serious Frankish man, sat here the same.

    Nassau was full of guilt for his betrayal. After he declared his allegiance to Liudov last night, Esquil immediately verbally declared that it was legal, and his heart was much more comfortable.

    This time, when I officially met Robert, the Earl of Hamburg, he actually sat here as a vassal of Ludoff. The scene was really embarrassing for a time.

    The good news is that Robert, Count of Rheingau, has woken up.

    So, after being fed a cup of very thick honey water to restore his strength, Robert changed into a simple dress, was pushed by the elite Ross warriors wearing bear heads, climbed the stairs with difficulty, and finally reached the Hamburg Castle the heights.

    He tried his best to maintain the arrogance of the aristocrats, but he was a loser who lost his troops. The arrogance that was difficult to maintain could not be maintained at all. Just this sore body required a lot of time to cultivate, and barely maintaining not haggard was the limit.

    Finally, he climbed to a high place and entered the stone room of the banquet guests, where he also saw his enemy at zero distance. And... a traitor.

    The stone floor was covered with a layer of leather, and Robert, who was already very tired, sat directly on it.

    The kings looked at the haggard loser with condescension, and couldn''t help sneering.

    "Is that the kind of person who launched a cavalry charge against us yesterday? He is very brave and reckless." Rurik deliberately shouted loudly, the smile on his face with his neck held up was too arrogant.

    Ragnar opened his mouth even more: "He''s an idiot! He killed all his cavalry! Haha, we Danes are very grateful. I want to thank this guy for the horse meat he gave us."

    "The two kings are right." Liudov immediately looked up, seeing Robert so haggard, he was a mixture of excitement and sorrow. "How? Robert, you are defeated. I tell you clearly, your army has been wiped out. Do you... have anything to say?"

    Robert wanted to do his best to maintain his noble honor, but he was now a prisoner, sitting here like a dog and being ridiculed by more powerful people while looking down on the crowd.

    He pressed his right hand to the ground, his left arm tied with sackcloth drooped down at will, and put on a provocative look: "One of my generals has betrayed. A lowly person can cooperate with traitors and devils, but I can''t! My family is not. Count of Charlemagne, defeated by the vile maggots is my failure. Kill me! Here I am."

    Ludov was furious when he heard it, and pressed his thighs to get up: "Robert, don''t you recognize me? Are you calling me a traitor?! We used to be neighbors."

    "Liudov, you are the biggest traitor! And you! Robert! Count of Burger, unexpectedly you have betrayed. And Henry Nassau, my vassal, you are a little traitor too. Beware of the monarch taking revenge on your hometown. Same clan! Besides, there are devils here, and those who make deals with devils will have to die!"

    Although the two were talking in Frankish, through the translator, Ragnar was equally furious when he knew what he meant.

    Rurik hurriedly stopped the irritable brother: "There is no need to be angry. He must find a reason for his defeat, such as to the devil."

    Rurik was not in a hurry, looking at the man''s attitude, it was obvious that any attempt to rebel was superfluous. That''s fine, he is so energetic and has the ability to curse, it seems that the injury will not kill him, and he will be exiled after training for a while.

    Liudov looked at the two around him, especially Rurik, and seeing that he was unwilling to say more, he continued to stick his head out to speak.

    "Robert, my family has never surrendered to Frank, any surrender is just a drama. Now is the civil war between the three princes, and we Saxons have a chance to restore our country. What I tell you is that now all those who are hurt by Frank are now. The tribes have united, and I have formed an alliance with my friends in the north to fight the Franks together and take back the territory of our ancestors. What''s the crime? Charlemagne invaded us and killed us, and now is the chance for revenge."

    "So, you also kill the Franks for homomorphic revenge? You are a traitor. Any excuse is meaningless."

    Ludov shrugged: "It doesn''t matter, I tell you clearly, I even look forward to Ludwig leading the army to continue the attack. In this way, we can kill his entire army and let him never again covet the north. "

    "It''s arrogant." Robert still sat sideways with difficulty: "My failure is only because of my lack of troops. When the monarch''s army is together, you will definitely fail."

    "It doesn''t matter, we want this to happen sooner."

    This is the oil and the salt. Liudov never expected Robert to be so hard, but it fits the character of this guy.

    Rurik now wears a golden laurel crown, which blends in with his beautiful blonde hair. He was wearing a robe sewn from the skin of a polar bear, with some lapis lazuli ornaments embellished on it, and the whole image was too noble.

    Robert called the nobles with such outfits "devils" just plain bad mouth. In fact, he didn''t think his monarch Ludwig had the ability to come up with such a suit.

    Ludov didn''t want to say any more, and Rurik stood up and pulled off his bearskin coat, revealing a purely ceremonial chain mail with gold plating on the inside.

    A noble and tall man stood in front of him, Robert reluctantly raised his head and asked in Frankish, "Who are you?"

    "I am King Ruth, Rurik!"

    The speech was in Latin, and Rurik''s question deeply shocked the vanquished.

    "Barbarian? You actually speak the sacred language." Robert''s answer was still Frankish, but he understood that it was Latin.

    It would have been difficult to carry on this conversation if it had not had Ludov as an interpreter.

    "Now we can have a good chat. Robert, you arrogantly refused to negotiate with us, so that a war could not have happened. You chose to fight, and you lost. Let''s talk about it at this time. It can only be another topic.¡±

    "Yes! I was defeated. You are actually... King Ross? I have heard the name of Ross a little. Could it be that I... was actually defeated by you?"

    "It was me."

    "Sure enough. It''s impossible for me to be defeated by Ludov, but you... it''s incredible."

    "I am indeed the commander of the battle. To be honest, your cavalry caused me some trouble. Unfortunately, in the end, you provided me with a lot of horse meat. I captured three hundred of your soldiers, including you."

    Hearing that 300 people were still captured, Robert was not happy at all, but deeply feared.

    "So, will you torture them until they die?" What he said was a hint that Charlemagne tortured 4,500 Saxon prisoners to death.

    Rurik shook his head: "Torturing people, watching people crying, will not cause me any happiness. I will release some people, even you."

    "You? Free me?"

    "but not now."

    As soon as he heard that he might leave alive, Robert, who was almost weak and dying, instantly stood up, as if the broken bones were restored to the original. He turned his head, "Release me? Why? What price will I pay?"

    Rurik smiled: "Of course I want the ransom, and you should give it to me, but can you really give it?"

    "You...you...what do you want me to sell?"

    "You? Is there anything else to betray? You have already sold 3,000 cavalry, causing your master to directly lose half of his elite. You should commit suicide to apologize! Oh I forgot, according to your beliefs, you can''t Suicide. Perhaps, your monarch should execute you."

    These words may seem unremarkable, but Rurik is actually provocative in disguise.

    The problem is that for Robert, if he dies in the hands of the enemy, it is considered a death in action, and any misconduct of his military command will not be investigated.

    Unfortunately, when he was exiled, he could only go back to Ludwig to report the news. Whether he wanted to be killed or cut or relegated to a monastery to be a monk depends on Ludwig''s mind. With such a tragic defeat, he feared that his entire family would be liquidated. But if he didn''t go back, it would be a betrayal of his faith and oath, and he was also afraid that his soul would go to **** after death.

    Rurik continued: "You will not go back empty-handed, we will write some letters, and you will take them to the south and hand them over to Ludwig. Listen... We even very much hope for a decisive battle, very much hope and lose the battle. Let''s talk about it with Ludwig. It was never our intention to kill you Franks, the King of Rus, the King of Denmark, and the Archduke of Saxony in front of you. This is our territory, you Franks are outsiders, when we take it back I don¡¯t want to fight with you anymore. I know that negotiation alone won¡¯t make Ludwig submit, so let¡¯s fight a good fight, and we¡¯ll wait for him here.¡±

    Therefore, he was not defeated by the traitor Ludov and his Saxons, but by the legendary Rus.

    Ross is a member of the Normans, and there has been more and more news about it in recent years. But most of the news points to the civil war of the Normans, and Ross is the rising party in the civil war.

    What are the Normans? Just a bunch of despicable pirates, fools killed by Charlemagne in the past.

    The real Frankish nobles despised the Normans. After all, the Normans were the defeated generals of Charlemagne, and their leader Godfrey had to admit it.

    The nobles'' understanding of the Normans is almost limited to Denmark, but the whole Frank knows the most about the Normans and the North is the "Saint of the North" Eskil.

    The first-hand information of Esquil was only spread in a small circle of priests, and the nobility did not have access to these letters and reports, and even Ludwig himself did not bother to understand.

    The nobles so arrogantly despised the Normans, who considered themselves the most noble, the true heirs of the Roman Empire. It''s a pity that he can''t even speak Latin, and he doesn''t even bother to learn it. He only knows some excerpts from the prayers of the Mass.

    So when Robert saw Rurik''s excessively luxurious clothes, it was no longer tenable to insult him as a "devil barbarian".

    When he heard that Rurik could speak Latin fluently, his mind completely collapsed.

    He instantly thought of Caesar.

    Now Robert is finally willing to have a good conversation. He and he are willing to serve as messengers. As for his defeat, what should be reported truthfully or not lie. Because the war is no longer a simple suppression of rebellion, but the northern part of East Frank has fallen into rebellion, and even things become more difficult every day.

    Just because Rurik himself revealed his next plan: "I will let you go back after you cultivate for a few days. When you leave on horseback, our army will continue the war. We are about to attack Flanders (now the Netherlands and Belgium). ), you''d better act fast and let your master send troops to force us to stop."

    The implication was that Rurik wanted a decisive battle sooner rather than later.

    Recruiting a large army is a time-consuming and labor-intensive task. To transport an army of 10,000 people from the far east and the north to the Elbe River, only the Ross Navy has the strength, and the price is also a lot of material consumption.

    Rurik will not disclose the secret in this regard, and the reason why he hopes to fight the decisive battle earlier is to hide that he cannot afford to delay this year, and that it will be time-consuming and laborious to call for an expedition next year. Therefore, it is necessary to force Ludwig to go north as soon as possible with a larger scale of provocation. Similarly, by plundering the Flanders region, relying on the spoils to satisfy the grievances of the soldiers who went on an expedition and witnessed the death of their fellow soldiers.

    In response to the attack on Flanders, the Ross Army and the Danish Army have already drawn out their elites to prepare for action.

    Even the goals became clear.

    Utrecht, the largest town in the Friesland region under the Count of Flanders, is also a coastal town located in a bay.

    The name of the place is explained by Liudov, who points out that it is also the seat of the bishop''s seat. The bishop of Utrecht is of the same rank as the northern saint Esskill in legal terms. Esskill is a "doer" who runs everywhere, and is really an ascetic outlier. On the contrary, the so-called Bishop of Utrecht himself belongs to the "Benedictine Order", and they are much more secure.

    Stability means the ability to accumulate wealth, and a place like a monastery must be rich in gold and silver. Wealthy colonists will also live in monasteries, and they must have a lot of money. In particular, Flanders has its own specialty - wool.

    Revealing this information is tantamount to "distracting disasters from the west". Ludov himself has betrayed Frank, and he has no scruples. Anyway, it wasn''t the Saxons that the Normans wanted to kill, and they had to throw the surrendered Nassau to be the count afterwards. In the end, Saxony had nothing to lose, and the wealth of Flanders just satisfied the greed of the Normans, why? Not happy. As for faith... Liudov found that instead of being punished by God for his cooperation with the barbarians, he won the war and his power became stronger. Clearly, God does not blame himself for being unrighteous.

    Eskil, on the other hand, had heard about the Normans'' plan, especially when the young Rurik was going to do it non-stop. He was so ill that he had to stay in the Hamburg monastery, so that he could not do anything about the Sunday Mass. . UU reading www.uukanshu. com

    He didn''t even have the ability to inform the church members in Utrecht to tell them to evacuate quickly. After all, he was able to write a trust to pay the little priest to send the letter, and the speed was far less than the speed of the Rus.

    He could only silently pray for a miracle to happen, such as a sudden storm that would destroy the new army of the Rus.

    It is a pity that what responded to him was only the general cloudy weather. The rain did bring coldness. It did not cause huge waves that could stop the sea navigation. On the contrary, the north wind gave Ross''s ship a super power to go south quickly. How can the mere rain stop Ross''s new plan? !

    What Ross wants is not just to attack Flanders. This year, as in previous years, the matter of sending someone to Britain to ask for tribute to the Kingdom of Northumbria can no longer be delayed. By the way, you can also tell the locals about the restoration of the Duchy of Saxony and the war, especially the Viking York Kingdom, the so-called brother country Rus is fighting against the Franks. It''s okay to invite them to Europe, if they want to.

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 957ï¼š Gauntlets and invitations

    The special writing materials made Liudov rare and strange. He did not know Latin at all. Seeing Rurik actually write Latin documents smoothly with a quill pen, the sense of inferiority as an illiterate came to his heart for the first time.

    When Rome collapsed, the Latin language mastered by Western Rome was quickly forgotten, and eventually only the clergy continued to master it as the "sacred language of communication with the gods".

    The Eastern Rome had already completed the Hellenistic transformation, and Latin had no market at all. Even the scriptures mastered by the priests were written in Greek.

    Among the great aristocrats of the Franks, one or the other was a military aristocrat born in the tribal era.

    All kinds of small nobles, their source must also be the leader of the small tribe.

    Rather than learning knowledge, they believe that the sword and the axe are more powerful. Solving all problems through violence is considered the truth. Unless the sword and the axe really can''t solve the problem, they will think of negotiation.

    On the contrary, the priests are all pacifists. They show that they forbid force, rely on missionaries to spread their beliefs everywhere, and rely on one mouth to persuade barbarians to convert to sacred beliefs. That is, they retained the use of Latin, and objectively formed a cultural barrier with the nobility.

    Now, they consider the use of force by the clergy as a betrayal of their faith, and they are even persuading the Frankish nobles to refrain from force.

    But what''s the use of this? Even the Pope of Rome could not stop the civil war between the three great nobles of the Franks. The Pope could only appeal to the few cities and fiefs that were completely controlled by the priests to stay neutral and not intervene in the civil war and try their best to gather refugees. For example, Cologne and Dusseldorf, a large number of Frankish immigrants who escaped from Saxony, are migrating to the two places. Just because people were sure they would be sheltered, and even more so, food relief, and it was.

    However, the straight-line distance from Cologne to Utrecht is only 170 kilometers.

    Utrecht belongs to the Earl of Flanders and is one of the most important towns. Flanders is geographically bordered by Westphalia and by Saxony in the north.

    Ludov is still the de jure Count of Westphalia, and in principle he can mobilize all the nobles in the south to continue to listen to him, even if he has raised the flag to restore the Duchy of Saxony. If the emerging duchy of Saxony also includes Westphalia, then this huge country will physically tear apart the entire East Frank, and the entire Flanders loyal to East Frank is already an enclave.

    They are all enclaves, and it is theoretically feasible to conquer Flanders and annex them, or to force the Count of Flanders to rebel.

    Because the Count of Flanders appears to be Frankish, but in reality? The family lineage may have the blood of the Frisian nation.

    After all, what happened to Flanders and Saxony is exactly the same. They both declared their surrender during the defeat of the Frankish Conquest.

    Liudov wrote letters himself, he wanted to write more than a letter.

    Faced with a new situation, Rurik wanted to write a letter, not a letter as a person.

    There is only one letter to be written by King Ragna of Denmark.

    All letters are like this.

    Rurik''s "Lord Ludwig, King of the East Franks" is a battle book.

    Core content: 1. Be sure to lead the army north to negotiate with King Ross. If you don''t want to negotiate, go to war directly. 2. The Kingdom of Rus, the Kingdom of Denmark, the Duchy of Saxony, and the County of Nassau must be recognized. 3. If they do not come this year, all the 2,000 prisoners of Frankish civilians and 300 prisoners of war will be taken as slaves. 4. If it does not come, the Rus army will continue the war and kill and loot the Frankish civilians. 5. Rus does not intend to go to war. As long as East Frank meets the conditions, a peace treaty can be signed.

    Rurik''s "Book to the Kingdom of Viking York" is essentially an invitation letter, and the core content is to invite the brothers Biyonni and Floki, who are kings, to come to Hamburg to see the achievements of the kingdom of brothers, and also Take a good look at their own sister Noren.

    There is also a credential in the Book of Northumbria, the so-called invitation to the King of Northumbria to Hamburg, asking him to make a statement on the restored Principality of Saxony and requiring it to recognize the legality of the Principality of Saxony. At the same time, I came to Hamburg to take a good look at Regraf, who has grown up a lot. Now we get to know each other well, and when he inherits the kingdom of Mercia in the future, they will be familiar with each other.

    Liudov wrote two documents, one is the "Declaration on the Restoration of the Duchy of Saxony", which is essentially a war book against East Frank. Even if Liudov did not want to expand the war, he knew that the war was inevitable.

    The core content is as follows: 1. East Frank must recognize the restoration of the Duchy of Saxony. 2. Westphalia is incorporated into the Duchy of Saxony, but does not include the church towns of Cologne and Dusseldorf. 3. Part of Flanders was incorporated into the Duchy of Saxony and became part of the Earl of Nassau. 4. Recognize that the Baron of Nassau has been upgraded to the Baron of Nassau who is loyal to Saxony. 5. The Duchy of Saxony will not betray the faith and will not go to war with East Frank after meeting all territorial requirements.

    There is another, the so-called "Information to the Earl of Flanders". To say that his credentials against Ludwig were too outrageous and unacceptable, to Baudouin, Count of Flanders, would be hooliganism.

    Ludoff persuaded Baudouin to cede part of the territory to the new duchy of Saxony, and betray Frank with the remaining territory.

    He estimated that this kind of "give you a knife to commit suicide" letter is meaningless, and even difficult to get to Baudouin, but write it down in case it can be used later. After all, the Rus and Danes were about to go on an expedition.

    expedition? At the speed of the Rus, they could kill Utrecht in just two days. Those who have mastered the superb navigation skills can do whatever they want. Ludov is very envious of this super mobility.

    Ragnar had only one letter, and Rurik was the writer. His request was quite simple, just asking the Frankish country to recognize him as the king of Denmark, and that the Franks forbade the northern invasion. As for the promise that "Frank will not be robbed if he keeps his promise," he doesn''t mention it at all.

    It rained for three days in autumn, and the earth was completely soaked. When the sky cleared up, the warm temperature could not return.

    The north wind was still relatively strong, and the waves of the sea were also a little fierce, but it did not affect the hurricane of Ross''s ship in the slightest.

    This autumn rain is just a prelude. The autumn rain in Hamburg is concentrated in October, and there are not many rainy days as a whole. In winter, snowfall becomes more frequent.

    As long as it is not stormy, the Ross fleet can advance safely, or because the southward attack on Utrecht is advancing along the coastline. The so-called "West Flanders Islands" in the Dutch waters, the geographical structure like a pearl necklace, is simply a natural breakwater , greatly weakening the power of the waves, and the fleet will push against this special archipelago.

    Until you find the deepest bay and see the only river with a wide mouth, the so-called Aemestelle.

    All this information was specified by Liudov. In order to ensure the smooth military operations of Rus'' Danish allies, he even sent a guide.

    The words were too familiar, and Rurik pondered and came to a conclusion. A city can arise near this river, which is Amsterdam.

    As for Utrecht, the target of the attack, it was just upstream of this river, where long ships could rush directly into it. Even without a long boat, the Ross ship anchored at the mouth of the river, the army landed directly, and it was possible to reach Utrecht on foot on the same day.

    Thus, the Rus army began to gather in Hamburg.

    Is it necessary to take a personal expedition? Rurik thinks there is.

    The last time the eldest brother Arik performed the task of transporting people, he encountered the Frankish army in the ruins of Bremen.

    This time, Rurik wanted to bring elite soldiers, not a large number, just a thousand. All the so-called standing armies will come, and then from the second, third, fourth, fifth, and sixth, each will organize a full 100-man team (120 people), and then match some armed sailors. It is the pirates of Saaremaa, who made up a thousand people to carry out this task.

    The other Rus army units did not have to be idle, because they did not know how Ludwig would react, but when the weather was too cold, the army was going to return. Rurik made a prelude. If Ludwig was a tortoise, or the messenger lost the letter and caused the other party to not make a statement, the Ross army retreated to Bornholm Island and Gothenburg to rest, and a small number of people Retreat as far as Tombstone Island.

    The war is not easily suspended until now. Rurik wanted to return to his hometown in winter. Now it seems that because the war has burned into the Frankish territory, the scale has far exceeded expectations. Standing in this position, he can no longer be. Close hand.

    Of course, if it is possible to create a situation of "safe and stable trade in the huge western region" for Ross in one package, today''s hard work is worth it.

    The main force of the Rus army will move to the mouth of the Elbe, where it plans to boil salt and plunder fish resources. Considering that there is a high probability that the army will not be able to return to their hometown in winter, this is the first time in history that the soldiers have no choice but to complain. Lu Long couldn''t think of it anymore. It''s better to follow the arrangement of the king and actively produce materials for winter storage, such as boiling salt and pickling salted fish. Even boiled a little more salt for a very smooth exchange of wheat from the local Saxons.

    Because the victory of the war directly attracted a considerable number of local nobles of Saxony who were watching the situation and really surrendered to Liudorf. Either by themselves or by sending representatives, they took the unpaid food and handed it over to Ludov.

    They also saw a huge Norman army, and also saw traces of the battlefield, and a large number of captured people, and a mountain of captured weapons.

    The main force of the Rus army has not yet strategically moved to the mouth of the Elbe, and such a big ship set off first.

    The royal pirate Speuter, who was commander of the Rus'' Squadron, is now back in his old business - escorting Northumbrian tribute.

    Unlike in the past, his task this year is to send the requested tribute directly to Hamburg, and immediately use it to meet military needs. He was also tasked with delivering the letter and persuaded the recipient to come.

    Spuut went out to sea with a mission and ran to Britain. In fact, he only needed to go all the way west, and then plunged into Hunter Bay, which was equivalent to hitting the territory of the Viking York Kingdom. He estimated that the guy Biyonni would never miss this opportunity. He hadn''t seen each other for many years. He definitely didn''t bother to listen to his description of King Ross. He wanted to come over and take a good look at what happened to his Rurik brother. .

    At the pier, Rurik took off his hat to send off the important subordinate who was on a mission.

    He was facing the Grey Squirrel down the river. "Speuter! Be sure to convince Biyonni to come!"

    Similarly, Noren, who was relying on a heavy leather coat to cover up his pregnancy, stopped pretending at this moment: "Speuter! Tell my brother that he must come, that I am going to give birth, and that he is going to be an uncle (uncle). Let him be sure to come. To come!"

    This far-flung vessel is not a simple Sorgon; it has enormous political significance.

    Ludov would have liked the King of Northumbria to come personally, even if he sent a messenger. He needs more countries that believe in God to recognize the Duchy of Saxony, even if Northumbria is a weak country, it is good to have its recognition. It is even possible to take this opportunity to get in touch with Wessex in order to win the other party''s recognition. The more countries that recognize the Duchy of Saxony, the better, Ludov is not picky about this, he just hopes that he is not isolated.

    The next day, another group of people was leaving.

    Or rather, exile.

    Robert''s wound has been improving, and his attitude is shaken. Obviously, this is not a miracle, or the medical skills of the Rus people have saved his life. Ironically, they were killed by their shooting and they were rescued by them. The huge army was played and applauded by them, and then the whole army was wiped out.

    Robert didn''t want to die, and there was no reason to die now. He carried a leather bag with many letters stuffed in it. He knew that as long as one of these letters was handed over to Ludwig, the other party would be furious.

    But if they refuse to deliver the letter or the letter is lost, the Russ will continue to fight and kill the Franks. This is very unreasonable. It is obviously the rudeness of the nobles, why should they be angry with the people?

    If Ludwig did not give an explanation, a large number of Franks would have been killed inexplicably.

    The threat of the Rus people is not fake, they are really ruthless and dare to do it.

    Ludov gave Robert horses, and at the same time released ten people, including Robert''s squires and Frankish elite cavalry. There are so many followers to ensure that Robert does not have to be too embarrassed, and also to ensure that there is a care along the way to ensure that he has an accident while the injury is not healed. Even if there is an accident, others are obliged to deliver the letter. No matter how bad it is, they have to tell the Ludwig Ross army that they have killed 3,000 cavalry on the Elbe River.

    Robert, the Earl of Rheingau, left, riding a bad horse that was sent by others and running wildly on the pontoon, disappearing into the forest as fast as possible.

    How sad this is. A month ago, he took 3,000 cavalry to the north, and now he has only 11 people.

    He knew that he would be punished when he went back, and he was willing to accept punishment for greater morality. As a nobleman, he must also be punished. After all, the monarch Ludwig was innocent.

    Finally, Rurik and Ragnar''s crusade against Utrecht.

    The large ships towed the vacant longships, and half of the main force of the Ross fleet was dispatched.

    Five sail destroyers, five sail cruisers, and twenty standard cargo ships, and ten longships in tow.

    Put on and carry 1,500 people, the so-called Russ army has more than 1,000 people, and the Danish army has more than 400 people.

    An army of this size is enough for a large-scale European war, and a decisive battle with the Earl of Flanders is also enough. After all, it is rumored that this guy is really pulling his hips.

    Those rumors may be right, Rurik still assembled an army of this size, and his own team members were deliberately arranged in a complicated way. Except for the first flag team, which suffered too many casualties and was the army with the most trophies, the remaining five flag teams. Need opportunity to expand loot. The five flag teams have all dispatched a centenary, and the brothers will fight for public opinion, and no one will talk about it in the future.

    There was nothing left to keep. From Ludov''s standpoint, he wished that his allies would win the victory earlier, so that he would not have to worry about Ludwig''s army suddenly attacking and lacking any troops to resist.

    The new march had begun, the fleet was going down the river, galloping fast against the coastline under the north wind, raising its jibs.

    Immediately after almost all the Rus and Danish troops migrated to the mouth of the Elbe River, and they rapidly expanded their coastal camps for large-scale fishing and boiling salt. In a short time, Ludov''s Hamburg, the Norman forces almost disappeared.

    He knew that the Normans were going to leave sooner or later, and now his heart was empty.

    He knew exactly what he was regretting - the lack of military protection.

    It is better to ask for yourself, and the Normans are never good people. The young man in Rurik is also ruthless in nature. He is joining with Saxony today just because they need a buffer zone in Ross.

    As a buffer country, no one knows its meaning better than Liudov. Because, since the army of Ludwig, it said that it was a crusade against itself, but it was actually eyeing the Norman world. He began to expand his own militia, maintaining morale in the name of "defending Saxony", as to whether he can really strengthen himself, this is unknown.

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 958ï¼š Groningen town

    Once, the sparsely populated Flanders region was an independent kingdom. The country has moved from the tribal confederation era to the kingdom era until it directly borders the expanding Frankish kingdom.

    Once, the territory did not have the huge Franks today, and her north directly faced three so-called "barbarian countries", which were Germanic forces similar in blood.

    They are the Kingdom of Flanders, the Grand Duchy of Saxony, and the Grand Duchy of Thuringia.

    There is another special existence, the most western descendant of the "Wenderslav ethnic group". The population is very small and the strength is very weak, and it is easily annexed by the Franks.

    Whether it is a kingdom or a grand duchy, their ethnic composition is different from that of the Franks, and they believe in the sacred tree, Odin and the world tree. And this is precisely the excuse for Frank to conquer them, thereby covering up the kingdom''s desire for expansion.

    In other words, the Frankish kingdom entering the imperial age can only maintain the stability of the empire through expansion.

    So once the empire stopped expanding, civil war broke out. It is now, since the death of the old King Louis the Pious in 839, that three princes have led the whole of the Franks into civil war.

    The kingdom under the common grandfather of the three princes, Charlemagne, was strong at that time, and there was no one who refused to accept the surrounding people. Even the Pope of Rome had to anoint it with holy oil and crowned it as the "Emperor of the Romans".

    The Kingdom of Flanders was defeated and thus incorporated into the Franks.

    At the beginning, the nobles were not liquidated, and the defeated nobles were awarded the title of Marquis, or "Country of the Frontier".

    This was a means of transition, and according to Charlemagne''s plan, large numbers of Franks would migrate to these newly conquered lands, thereby changing the composition of the local population. At the same time, a large number of expatriate Franks also eased the overly dense population in the ruling core area.

    For, in an age dominated by rough agriculture, the population of Charlemagne''s kingdom grew to twelve million. Even if the population is still scattered, each household of self-cultivation farmers who can serve must take care of the huge farmland and adopt the rotation system to ensure that famine will not occur.

    Only expansion can alleviate the suffering of the people and satisfy the desire for expansion of the nobles.

    Just like Vidukind, the archduke of Saxony who surrendered and was defeated.

    Charlemagne ruled for a very long time, and when he got old, he finally had to think about making some decisions about what happened to him.

    When he was young, Charlie was accustomed to the cannibalism of the nobles. He worried that after his death, the children would kill each other until the kingdom became extinct. He was worried that the surrenderers in the border areas would rebel. He should take some measures to avoid such an ending.

    Therefore, since he started "three-division of the kingdom to avoid civil war among the great nobles" has become a national policy.

    Since he started, replaced all the native marquises of the "border counties" and replaced them with Frankish nobles.

    The impact of this move on different regions is completely different. The Flanders region smoothly accepted this fate, with the Frisian aristocracy abdicated and replaced by the Count of Flanders installed by Charlemagne. The demotion of titles in the region also means that the kingdom can theoretically control it directly. However, the newly promoted Count immediately chose to cooperate with the native nobles of Flanders, and maintained the stability of the family''s rule by means of marriage and moderate politics. It is such a move that it seems that the Count of Flanders is very incompetent militarily.

    For the Saxony region, Widukind, who was already a "court official", immediately raised his troops to rebel after hearing that the king was about to cut his vassals. The revival of the Saxons broke out, forcing Charlemagne to lead a personal expedition. The movement failed, and although Widukind was not killed, the family had been reduced to aristocrats living under surveillance and moved to the Frankish hinterland, seemingly free from the chance of rebellion forever. The old town of Saxony was immediately relocated to more Farrakers, and the frontier counties were dismantled into the counties of Bremen and Hamburg.

    Just southeast of Saxony, there is the Thuringia region. The Thuringians had been incorporated into the Franks as early as two hundred years ago, and it was not unacceptable for the whole family to accept the rule of a Frankish aristocrat. Because the Thuringians were directly facing other alien races, they were Pomeranians and Polish tribes. Even the migrating Franks must work together with the Thuringians to withstand the expansion of these "Pan-Wenderslavs" one wave at a time. Or because the Franks had better weapons and better military organization, without these foreign aid, the Thuringians did not feel that they could hold their territory.

    However, in the thirty years after Charlemagne''s death, the post-mortem pattern he designed, the so-called kingdom without civil war and border without rebellion, all came to nothing.

    He overestimated the continuity of his family''s blood, and only Charlie survived. He also underestimated the bearing of his three grandsons. He never imagined that his grandson Lothair longed for everything. It was Charlemagne himself who set an example and made Lothair feel that he had to bring Frank into a new era on the basis of the great grandfather. One of the most important tasks is to cut down the clan, and then be as great as Augustus.

    Of course, Charlemagne has a thousand calculations, and no matter what, it can''t be calculated to the north of the Baltic Sea. The so-called unknown world can give birth to a powerful frost force.

    Like the cold snap that swept across Europe every winter, the Normans could one day unite and launch a southern invasion with stronger military and greater purpose.

    The family descendants of the appeased Widukind regain their ancestral glory, and Saxony is restored.

    Even Flanders, which smoothly accepted the abdication and became dominated by the Frankish aristocracy, encountered a purposeful invasion.

    All this because of the greatest king of the Normans, the king of Rus, the great man blessed by Odin, the monarch of the Eastern Slavs, the suzerain of the Finns, the leader admired by all the Norse powers, Rurik.

    Now, the great Rurik was slightly affected, and with a powerful army of concentrated essence, he rushed to the north of the country of Flanders on a battleship.

    A special noble led his meager, but only ten followers, so-called special allies to accompany Rurik''s squadron on expedition.

    He was none other than Henry Nassau.

    For the first time, he was on a boat as tall as a mound, and it felt like a dream. The entire fleet rushed along the coastline in the north wind in autumn. Standing on the deck, the strong wind seemed to blow itself away. The ship did not undulate too violently. Even so, Nassau still had to endure the strange feeling of seasickness.

    This is very strange. Nassau''s hometown is relying on the Lan River and the Rhine River. Navigating inland is not a problem.

    He clawed at the wooden railings of the ship, retching as he watched the undulating waves, and his mental state was lethargic.

    After all, his own condition was not good, and he was lucky not to die in the previous defeat. As for the former enemy becoming the current ally, a lot of too fantastical things have happened. Those great nobles have declared their separation from Frank in the civil war. Whether their political adventure is worth it no longer needs to be debated.

    Because Nassau has no choice.

    Liudov would send a guide to lead the Rus-Danish coalition to Utrecht in the Flanders region, and it would not matter how to loot him afterwards.

    Since there is a guide, there is no harm in having one more guide.

    Henry Nassau was one of the guides. Just because he knew that the mouth of the Rhine River is in the Earl of Flanders, if there is to be a new earl of land for him in the future, there is currently an unnamed Earl of Nassau, and he is very motivated to see it for himself. Condition.

    Naturally, he also has a little Jiujiu in his heart. The so-called appeal to King Rurik of Rus and King Ragnar of Denmark must not kill the local people indiscriminately.

    "You shouldn''t go here just to kill for robbery. I will be the ruler there in the future, and I will also do trade with you in the future. If the local people are wiped out by your Normans, it is like killing a cow. You can''t think about it in the future. Get the cows. Therefore, we should play a banner that the locals are Frisians and not Franks, expel the Franks, and let the locals recognize the Duchy of Saxony as the suzerain, which will facilitate my future rule."

    What Henry Nassau said made sense. Ragnar felt that this guy was too greedy. He was still an enemy and a prisoner a few days ago, and his attitude changed faster than a businessman. Is it really for the sake of profit, can the honor of the soldier be completely disregarded? This makes Ragnar very shameless.

    What Rurik felt was a deep shock.

    A village chief, Henry Nassau, had such a long-term idea? This person has put forward a reason enough to make him kill carefully and stop killing - he still wants to do business in the future.

    What Nassau said revealed two pieces of information. One was that the locals just wanted to live, and it didn''t matter who was the lord. The second one is even more interesting. There is an estuary of the Rhine River. Going up against the river, ships can not only enter the hinterland of Europe, but also enter the village of Nassau in the Rheingau region.

    Henry Nassau was a pragmatic man. He fought against each other before because he had to be loyal to Robert, Count of Rheingau. Now that he has taken refuge with Ludoff, Duke of Saxony, there is no reason to be an enemy of Rusdan.

    Because of the change in position, the enemy has become an ally, and the subordinates who died in the battle will die when they die?

    Ragnar did not understand this very much. He despised Nassau as a man, but he did not exclude him from occupying Flanders in the future. Because Flanders Durist is located near the mouth of the Rhine River. It is a Danish colonial town. In the past, Horlick occupied this place, and now it is natural for Ragnar to inherit it?

    (Durrist in this era is close to Rotterdam)

    There is even intelligence that the main target Utrecht this time is relatively close by land to Durist. In theory, it is no problem for Denmark to retake this colonial town.

    So during the voyage, the three made a conspiracy.

    Gu Fu

    Nassau would take most of the Flanders territory, and after the Ross-Danish coalition helped him facilitate this, he naturally wanted to gain a long way to go.

    The core point of this interest is the ownership of Durist. Even if he is now occupied by the Franks, the geographical advantage is huge, and the houses, warehouses, and docks can be rebuilt in the future. But it must be a free port for all Normans, as it has always been.

    Nassau agreed without thinking about it.

    Nassau has only one request: "Don''t kill indiscriminately, you first capture people, and then loot the property. Give me a chance, let me persuade the local people to surrender to me, and I will protect their lives. So you get Property, I got the people."

    This is a win-win situation. Rurik secretly admires this Nassau but has the ambition to become a hero, but his strength is too weak, and he can only work for the strong. Even if he is an earl, he can''t make a splash.

    But Ragnar thought it was outrageous.

    "You are also outsiders to them, how can you force them to submit to you with one mouth?" he said.

    Nassau explained: "But they don''t want to be killed by you."

    Only a factual example can test whether the win-win plan planned by both parties is reliable.

    The fleet theoretically sailed at the fastest two days, and arrived at the coastal city of Utrecht in the bay by the next evening.

    Because the geographical structure of this era is very different from a thousand years later, Flanders is a mixture of the Netherlands and Belgium, and the main part is still in the Netherlands. At this time, large-scale land reclamation has not been done, and a large amount of land is still shallow sea at this time. Utrecht, a landlocked city a thousand years later, is now a seaside town.

    Likewise, Groningen, a large village in the northernmost part of the region, is now a Frisian seaside town.

    Groningen can be said to be a town, and its size is the same as that of a large European village, with a population of only 300 people. Its original meaning is "green field", which is Groenngard in Norse language. Its geographical location is indeed a very flat coastal field facing the ocean. This environment is actually not suitable for growing wheat, but it is very suitable for grazing. The green grass soaked by the salt spray of the sea breeze is slightly salty, which makes the milk produced by the cows have a unique salty and fresh taste, and the cheese produced is also more delicious.

    But the productive Holstein cows of this era were not born, and Groningen, like other towns, could not develop dairy products as an industry.

    The town has its own characteristic industry - wool.

    Groningen stands out because there are only a handful of villages in the vast surrounding area. The town was undoubtedly the base of the Rus-Danish army, mainly due to the small piers and ship berths that were readily available here. They saw the local fishing boats, realized that there was a local village, and immediately locked on Groningen.

    Nassau wanted to experiment here. He knew that the Norman army could easily surround the entire village. Whether or not to kill all the people was up to Rurik, King of Ross.

    Who can save the lives of these people? "It''s only me after all!"

    Capture a village and town, loot some supplementary supplies, and attack Utrecht tomorrow after a night of rest.

    Coalition forces with clear goals are high in fighting spirit.

    They are of course pragmatic and have no illusions about the village they discovered.

    What can you grab in a seaside village? At most, there are a small number of slaves and a small number of fish. It is rumored that the Frisian people are good at raising sheep. If you can get a batch of wool from here, it will be a worthwhile trip.

    Rurik is looking forward to being able to grab sheep and wool in this area.

    As a result, the Norman army appeared in the sea visible to the naked eye of the town of Groningen.

    Those fishermen who first spotted the anomaly had no idea what they were seeing. Those floating things are actually ships? There are very obvious signs hanging on the mast. Since the flag is a flag and blue cloth strips are sewn on the diagonal, it looks like a swirling cross flag.

    Ordinary fishermen didn''t even think about running for their lives for the first time. They knew that their north was also a Frankish territory. Perhaps the earl over there sent a huge messenger to come to the south to do business with the earl.

    So the nobles will have the mind to entangle with the fishermen?

    The fishing boats circumvented themselves, deliberately keeping their distance from what they believed to be aristocratic ships. They also took the initiative to move to their hometown, until they noticed that this amazing fleet was heading straight for their home village.

    Rurik stood on the deck, ignoring the waves in his bearskin suit.

    The weather is not good today, maybe it will rain in the next few days.

    Although the wind and waves are not turbulent, it still brings some challenges to the process of the Russ soldiers from the big ship to the rowing longboat. The large ships have all dropped anchor near the shore, and the remaining landing operations need to be completed by small ships in order to avoid running aground.

    The soldiers acted lightly and boarded the long boat along the rope ladder thrown by the big boat. After the long boat was fully loaded, they immediately pulled out their long oars and went straight to the small pier visible to the naked eye.

    Whether it''s a small boat unloaded from a large boat that can only paddle ten people, or a traditional paddle boat that can be forced into forty people towed.

    There were 800 landing troops in the first wave of the coalition forces. Soldiers stood at the bow with flags, while fellow soldiers rowed hard. Those who landed first waded ashore one after another, and then pushed the half-grounded boat away for the brothers left behind on the boat to quickly go back and pull another boat of brothers.

    The landers were lined up on the shore. They had occupied the pier, and all they saw were soldiers in white robes and blue stripes. They were very neatly dressed, and they held a lot of flags, and the patterns were exactly the same.

    Apparently only the regular army of the Franks could have such a military appearance. Because Ragnar''s subordinates also changed into serious clothes to keep out the cold, and the appearance of the pirate''s red back tattoo did not exist at all. The first thing that came to the minds of those who stopped to watch was that this was a noble Frankish warrior.

    The villagers had never seen such a spectacle before. A group of well-dressed foreigners suddenly came to the isolated town with no stories. They did not run away, but took the initiative to greet the situation.

    Even the lord of the village, a Frisian baron of Groningen, came with his entourage to find out.

    The black-robed priest of the monastery also held the cross flag and carried the black wooden cross to direct the somewhat chaotic crowd, intending to meet the so-called temporary stop of the Frankish nobles in the north with enough dignity.

    In fact, it is the flag of the Kingdom of Ross that is like a cross flag rotated 45¡ã. It really deceives these people who actively choose to live in a closed life.

    Also because Groningen is too closed from lord to villager life.

    Even if someone thought that these people who suddenly appeared out of the sea were like the Danish pirates who occupied the port of Durist, no one took it seriously.

    The fact is that the pirates have been crusaded by King Ludwig himself, and even the civilians know about it. The baron here learned another thing, which was explained by the earl of Flanders himself. The so-called neighbor of Westphalia (Liudov) was relegated to Denmark, which means that Denmark has been controlled and monitored by the Frankish forces. Just optimistically tell everyone that there may be something about the Norman pirates in the future. They are some very few fishermen who will never threaten everyone''s life again.

    The problem is that the incident of the burning of Bremen was kept secret. The Bishop of Utrecht learned of the incident, and he was so distressed that he ordered the news to be blocked to avoid panic in the diocese he was responsible for.

    The high priest kept silent, and the Count of Flanders kept the news of the public as well as he knew about it.

    Anyway, the Normans attacked not their own territory, so why worry about it? As for the general public, they can live in peace and tell them these terrible things, and they have to tell them what the city of Hamburg is and what the city of Bremen is. It''s really unnecessary. If we delay farming, wouldn''t we not be able to receive enough tax in kind? That is asking for trouble.

    The port of Durist is in his own hands. It used to be a colony of Norman pirates. The pirates also presumptuously called themselves the "Count of Flanders".

    Now the real title of earl has been smoothly transitioned to the hands of the half-blood nobleman Baudouin, and he has undoubtedly become the ruler that most Frisian people are willing to accept. All because the man is half Frisian and that''s it.

    Ordinary people do not and dare not think anything wrong. They obey the lord''s arrangement and go to the monastery every Sunday to listen to the scriptures. Linen, and then stock up on supplies for the winter.

    Now, the peaceful autumn life of the people of Groningen is facing a major crisis.

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 959ï¼š The point is to make the toast bigger

    It was dusk, the setting sun hung over the sea level, and the soft orange light fell on people''s faces.

    This should be a normal lazy evening, the town of Groningen is no longer calm, and there is even little smoke.

    The closed settlement welcomes guests, who greet those from afar with enthusiasm, and the result is disaster.

    Rurik had already seen those who greeted him.

    "Strange, are they going to welcome me? Didn''t they know I was going to attack?"

    The current scene is as if a mouse mistook a cat for a companion. The comers are clearly a group of ignorant villagers, led by a man in a burqa holding a cross to the pier. Perhaps this is not stupid, but downright pure.

    It is good for them to be so simple, and even better for them to be so obedient when they hand over their belongings.

    Therefore, in this situation, whether it was Rurik or Ragnar, or even his partner Henry Nassau, everyone was surprised at first, and then immediately came up with a good countermeasure.

    A very peaceful response.

    The first Russ soldiers to land were ordered to exercise restraint, and they would be punished with whipping afterward for looting the small village without authorization.

    The Danish soldiers were also restrained and gathered together to await the landing of their great king Ragnar.

    Henry Nassau had already arrived first with his entourage. He did not show the cross flag. Whether his eyes were aimed at the ocean, the so-called waiting for Rurik to land, he would suddenly show the prepared flag.

    Finally, King Ross arrived calmly in a small boat. At the same time, the villagers, led by priests and lords, further approached the fleet entrenched in the dock.

    Before Rurik''s feet could stand firm, Nassau greeted him and asked, "You''re finally here, what do you do now?"

    "Just follow the temporary plan. Hehe, this group of people seems to welcome us. Let''s act now."

    Then, the calm army suddenly moved into action.

    The Rus army suddenly spread out to the flanks, flanking the ignorant villagers with a running posture.

    The villagers looked left and right, and when someone noticed something was wrong, they instinctively gathered towards the center of the masses.

    The local lord felt strange, and immediately asked what was going on in broken Frankish.

    It was at this moment that a cross flag suddenly appeared, and Nassau''s entourage waved it desperately.

    This is a method of blackmail and deceit that immediately fools doubtful lords, priests, and all the people. They didn''t run away, they just gathered with each other, staring at the lord''s every move.

    Since the other party showed the cross flag, as expected, it was a great noble from the north.

    The baron lord twisted his neck and motioned his entourage to follow him with the flag of the cross. At the same time, the priest of the local monastery also carried the wooden cross on his shoulder and walked straight.

    Rurik immediately brought some soldiers, accompanied by Henry Nassau''s cross flag, as if they were actually a crusader.

    The leaders of the two sides gathered together, and the baron briefly talked a lot about this sailing guest from the north. Henry Nassau robbed him just as he was about to speak.

    "I am Henry Nassau! Henry Nassau, Earl of the Duchy of Saxony! From now on, this is my fief, and you... are all my subjects."

    He explained the matter in Frankish, and he immediately heard the local baron and priest bewildered.

    For this reason, Nassau repeated it again, and the listeners were still puzzled.

    The scene became very embarrassing, the baron dawdled for a while before muttering tremblingly: "I am Victor, baron of Groningen, loyal to the earl of Flanders. Your lord, are you the earl of the Duchy of Saxony? Isn''t it... from Hamburg or Bremen?"

    But the pastor knew that was impossible. The local priest learned through some channels that St. Peter''s Church in Bremen was turned to ashes, which was the so-called Norman pirates, and the local count was also said to have died.

    This nobleman from the sea is definitely not the Earl of Bremen, and whether he is the Earl of Hamburg is even more doubtful.

    Nassau shook his head, and faced the priest who cast doubtful eyes in return with sharp eyes, and said bluntly: "Times have changed! I was originally the Baron of Nassau under the Earl of Rheingau. Now, I am the canonized earl of the Duchy of Saxony. I Announce again, your area belongs to my fief. You... say your name!"

    He pointed directly at the local lord, and Victor, the Baron of Groningen, only had to bite the bullet and solemnly explain all his titles.

    "So, your allegiance is Baudouin, Count of Flanders? It''s over! I will defeat Baudouin, at least the average Flanders will belong to me. Now, you are all my subjects, you are My vassal. You must be loyal to me now, or... this army will kill you."

    Where is all this going?

    Baron Victor was still hesitating, Rurik couldn''t listen, and seeing that the priest was still standing there, he uttered the most frightening words in Latin.

    "We! Normans! Submit to us now or kill you all!"

    However, even if Rurik thought he was showing his hideous fangs, this so-called threat in "sacred language" was completely counterproductive.

    Normans? Normans who speak Latin, that''s outrageous.

    Seeing that it was still ineffective, Rurik, who didn''t want to use his powerlessness to make them feel scared, remained restrained. He suddenly thought of a move, and he summoned more than 20 soldiers, ordering them to take off their leather jackets to keep out the cold and show their backs.

    Although the soft light of the setting sun was quite dim, the Groningen people present could clearly see the hideous monster tattoo on the skin on the back, as well as the words spelled in foreign languages.

    Seeing this scene, the priest and monk were horrified, and they instinctively retreated. Many people also saw this scene, and they fell into the panic of invading the bone marrow.

    Victor, Baron of Groningen, trembled with his hands and was almost babbling nonsense: "You...are actually Normans?!"

    "At least I''m not," Nassau repeated.

    The intimidation effect of the tattoo was outstanding, and Rurik smiled in satisfaction, and further threatened: "Now, as long as you do as we ask, at least your lives will be guaranteed."

    The warriors of Christ actually cooperated with the Normans to attack peaceful villages, and the priests of Groningen all believed that Henry Nassau had indeed made a deal with the devil, and that dirty souls would go to hell.

    However, the entire town has been firmly controlled by the huge Norman army.

    The population under the Baron Groningen''s rule was too small. Even if the newborn babies were counted, the whole town was only 300 people. Since there is only one settlement in a large area, a village of 300 people has full political significance as a town.

    This is an undefended town without a wooden wall, and the baron can mobilize only a handful of retinues and a maximum of fifty militiamen armed with short spears and harpoons.

    They were so slack that they were always forgotten by the Count of Flanders, and he didn''t even expect the Baron to pay any tribute. Thanks to the priests who maintain the spiritual life of the grassroots, the connection between the Groningen Abbey and the Utrecht Church is maintained.

    The Baron was forced to surrender, knowing that if he resisted, the Normans would easily defeat him.

    Surrender, of course, also faced humiliation. The Normans promised not to kill any of the populace, in exchange for the natives paying a hefty fee in exchange for the Normans not looting.

    So, how should this ratio be delivered.

    The shivering populace felt like lambs to be slaughtered, only to be ignored by the Normans.

    The baron''s family, as well as all his retinues, were brought under control. The priest of the monastery and all the priests were also brought under control.

    Next, the "evacuations" of the baron''s mansion and monastery began.

    This kind of raiding by the Normans was unheard of, and Henry Nassau was inexplicable. What he is most worried about is the indiscriminate killing of civilians by the Normans. When it really hits Groningen, Rurik''s attitude towards the local villagers can''t be said to be benevolent, it can only be said to be indifferent. care.

    Gu Hiro

    Both the Rus and the Danish army began to set up camps on the seaside piers. The number of Rus-Danish soldiers specially sent to loot was small, and their actions were also very purposeful.

    Rurik understands the mentality of Ragnar''s subordinates, or the mentality of the most common Vikings. The so-called highest priority of looting is to loot gold. Where is the gold and silver rich? Naturally a monastery.

    The monastery in Groningen is very small, and even if there may be no good things to grab, Ragnar still rushes with people screaming. Since the priests were all under control, this raid was destined to leave no casualties.

    The Ross Army was staring at the targeted looting of the baron''s mansion. They focused on moving the warehouse''s supplies, taking away wool and wheat. As for other items, there was really nothing to loot.

    Campfires have been lit, and as many as fifty sheep have been killed in tribute.

    For Baron Victor, his whole family became Rurik and guests, sitting by the bonfire in utter terror. His wife, holding the child in her arms, wept secretly as she watched the horrific looting taking place on her mansion. They dared not cry, for fear of angering the Normans and causing killing.

    Satisfied with the current state of affairs, Rurik inspected his warrior camp with his hands behind his back. The air was filled with the aroma of grilled meat and the aroma of oat simmering in a wok.

    Henry Nassau was walking beside him, and he was also thirsty when he smelled the seductive breath.

    Nassau still had great doubts: "What I am most worried about is that you are killing the people. Unexpectedly, you only looted the lord''s house and the monastery."

    "Is there a problem? Hehe, do you think I''m really going to rob those ordinary farmers?"

    "Why not?"

    "Why? It''s absurd. Nassau, when you''re nibbling on a dripping shank of lamb, you''re going to **** the moldy loaves of bread from the poor? Every soldier in my army is gorgeously dressed and has an excellent meal. .Even a thin man becomes my warrior, and soon becomes strong. I just despise the people here, they are too poor to be robbed by me. Unless, they are used as slaves."

    "This... will you take some people as slaves?"

    "If it wasn''t for you, of course I would have done it. But you have sold a lot of interests, and I have no reason to plunder slaves." Saying that, Rurik shook his head sharply: "You don''t think this town can be used as a good place. Is it a port? In the future, our merchant ships from Ross can choose to dock here.¡±

    "Ok."

    Rurik continued to talk while walking with his hands behind his back: "As far as I know, the nobles will gather most of the wealth of the territory. The nobles control the granaries, and the priests always control the gold and silver. But the nobles are only a very small number, just for the sake of living. I can''t use too many supplies. I see that the baron here not only has a warehouse but also raises a lot of sheep. Could he share so much wealth with the people under his rule? I''ve done a good job, and the rest is for me to carry the supplies."

    "So...is that so?"

    "Exactly. How are you? Isn''t what you do in your hometown the same as the Baron of Groningen here? Will you share the wealth with the people you govern? Isn''t it because you control too much to improve their lives? . . . no concept at all."

    "What''s wrong with this? According to our belief, God has decided everything, and those poor people must accept their ordinary fate."

    Rurik did not refute Nassau''s statement. This is what determines the head. As a king, Rurik needs to stabilize his rule, and the kingdom''s hierarchy is constantly improving.

    The Catholic faith has formed a strict hierarchy, so that there is little movement between the various classes, thus achieving social stability. It seems that commoners can only be commoners, and only nobles and priests have a way to ascend.

    Although such a system can be adapted to the conditions of a certain period, it is by no means the eternal truth.

    In the era of pure agriculture, this top-down hierarchy is very suitable for the absolute stability of agricultural life, but society is developing, the population is expanding, and people''s desires are also expanding.

    Especially with the expansion of the population. In the agricultural era, the huge population maintained the comprehensive strength of a country, but it would also bring backlash due to the excessive population. Only by constantly improving the lives of the people can we keep tinkering and maintaining stability. The so-called rulers can take away a lot, but the people must always try their best to live a decent life.

    Considering the special economic structure of the Rus Kingdom, the so-called model of equal emphasis on maritime commerce and continental agriculture requires on the one hand to increase material production, and on the other hand to actively expand shipping and river trade routes.

    The territory of Nassau would be the Flanders region, which Rurik preferred to call the Netherlands. In this era, the inland transportation line was very important to Rus, and the territory of Nassau would be guarded at the mouth of the Rhine River. Supporting such an ally was very necessary for Rus to open up trade with the hinterland of Western Europe.

    For this reason, Rurik was very willing to teach this nobleman some philosophy of governing the country.

    "If there is a ten-pound loaf of toast, you take eight pounds and your villagers take two. You are comfortable with yourself, and your populace goes hungry. If the loaf becomes a hundred pounds , even if you take ninety pounds, your villagers take ten pounds. This is a five-fold increase from before! Ordinary people will support you as a lord extremely. So, if you want your rule to be stable, just The bread has to be made bigger."

    This explanation of "making the bread bigger" is the first time I have heard of it in Nassau, but the question is, how can a lord have ten times more wealth than before?

    Nassau asked about getting rich, and Rurik readily pointed out his strategy for the future.

    "The next step is to attack Utrecht. I am still doing things with today''s strategy. But considering your future rule, I may not attack the local church, but I will scavenge the warehouse of the local lord. In the future, these areas will be you You have to produce as much wool, wheat, dairy, salt and fish as you can in your territory. You can encourage the people under your rule to produce more, and you can charge a small tax for a few years. Don''t charge the 11th tax, it''s too much If it is high, it is better to reduce it to 31 tax. In the future, you don¡¯t have to worry about being attacked by the military. We Ross will build barracks, shops and docks here, not only to protect you, but also to trade directly with you. You export these materials to me , I sell you iron and a lot of other good stuff. You just make the people here richer and richer, and you can get a lot of wealth even with a very low tax rate."

    Nassau was deafened when he heard it, and he had to admire that King Ross was really a master with a pattern.

    "If I do, you''re just doing business with me happily?" he asked.

    Rurik nodded: "That''s right."

    "In the end, I don''t seem to have paid a price?"

    "Of course. We Normans are not pirates, we are merchants. Who wants to be pirates if we can do business with peace of mind? I just ask you to open the door so that we can do business with peace of mind, so that you and I will both become rich."

    Judging from today''s situation at least, Rurik, the king of Russ, has fulfilled his promise. The Rus and the Danish army, who were supposed to kill the indiscriminate villains against the civilians, finally just evacuated the local aristocratic mansion and looted the gold and silverware of the monastery. Even the Norman camp was deliberately distanced from the town.

    Nassau was now more willing to work directly with Rurik than to pledge allegiance to Ludoff, Duke of Saxony.

    But how does Nassau know the risks lurking in it. Is Rurik, King of Ross, really a good man?

    What is an open door? According to the conspiracy of the two parties, the future Nassau fully welcomes the arrival of Russ merchants. In this kind of international trade, Russ merchants do not have to pay customs duties to Nassau.

    The productivity of various materials in the kingdom of Rus is rising rapidly. Rus needs to dump goods in its own external market, and then import food crops and salt that are difficult to grow in the north to meet the actual needs of Rus now.

    In this way, Russ can carry out economic colonization of Flanders, and even use the "shell" of Nassau to transport Rus''s goods to the hinterland of Western Europe very safely and smoothly.

    Now that this strategy is in place, it all starts with the occupied town of Groningen.

    The two returned from inspection, followed by the darkest hour of Victor, Baron of Groningen.

    Victor had two options before him, so he either declared his allegiance to Count Nassau immediately or the family was killed.

    Victor somewhat understood the current situation. He never imagined that the Saxons would sell their souls to join the Normans in order to restore their country, and even annihilated 3,000 Frankish heavy cavalry. As a Frisian, the people here also surrendered to the Franks because of their defeat.

    Henry Nassau was not a Frankish man, and he allegedly had to take all the so-called "Nassau" immigrants from his hometown out of Frankish control. Nassau himself also acted in a play, denouncing the great Frankish aristocrats for tricking the Nassau cavalry into desperately fighting the Saxons, just to get both lost, and then completely annex the Nassau. This rhetoric is very useful, because it is the policy of the Franks to nibble the Frisians, so that the Frisians have been passively migrating north because of a large number of Franks.

    Forced by the situation, Baron Victor could only kneel down halfway, and after a ceremony, he was officially loyal to the Earl of Nassau.

    Paying a lot of money is not really allegiance. The Baron of Groningen had to organize his own army to prove his loyalty, join the ranks of Nassau, and continue to attack Utrecht with the Norman army. He didn''t even have time to hesitate, he had to organize at least twenty warriors tonight. This military force is meaningless, its political significance is very important.

    Only in this way can the lives of the Victor family be preserved.

    It''s just that he never imagined that the priests had collectively "mutinied". Without it, once the Count of Nassau really wins, once the Duchy of Saxony is stabilized, the parish here will naturally be transferred from the Utrecht parish to the Saxony parish, all because the northern saint Eskill himself is in Hamburg. a fact. Because the land of Western Europe at this time was governed by the aristocratic group and the clergy group, they were not completely cooperative with each other, and in many cases they were even antagonistic.

    The Normans come and go, and the Diocese of Saxony is forever. The small monastery can only obey the arrangement of the superiors. As far as authority is concerned, Esquil has the noble title of "the patron saint of the north" His authority far exceeds that of the bishop of Utrecht.

    Even if the other party may lie, how can the captured priest do so? After all, the big Norman leader knew the sacred Latin, and he swore that he would not kill indiscriminately in Utrecht, but at most steal gold and silver. It was also said that the area would be separated from the Country of Flanders and become the Country of Friesland under the rule of Nassau, or the strange term "County of the Netherlands".

    The priests couldn''t possibly cooperate with the Normans, at least begging the Latin-speaking Norman leader not to kill innocents and nothing more. Rurik lied, saying that Eskil had decided to absorb this area into his parish.

    What else can the priest do? They do nothing but passively obey.

    It was this passive obedience that seemed to be cooperating with the Normans.

    In this way, Victor no longer had any concerns about his beliefs, so he had to bite the bullet and be wrapped in it to join in.

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that those who give full marks to the new ones have finally found a beautiful wife!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 960ï¼š Conspiracy in disguise

    Amsterdam did not exist in this era, not even the great bay to the east of the city.

    The Rhine quietly flows into the ocean and reaches the coastal lowlands, where its flow is further slowed down. In the lowlands, where a dense network of water forms, a small runoff splits off from the larger channel, the Amstel River.

    According to the local Frisian people, the original meaning of the river is called "big water river".

    In a sense, the Amstel River is not a simple river. The closer it gets to the mouth of the sea, the more the river divides. Eventually, this area formed a lagoon with a dense network of water and islets called Volavo.

    Everything changed dramatically in the thirteenth century, when the upper Rhine suddenly flooded, sweeping the lowlands with a huge amount of water. The thousand islands of Lake Volavo were washed clean, and a large bay, the so-called Zuider Bay, was forcibly impacted, and finally the land was reclaimed, and the virtual bay was transformed into two artificial lakes.

    The disaster caused serious losses to the local people. The city of Utrecht was once submerged in water. For this reason, the people living here began to build a dam to regulate the river to avoid the recurrence of the disaster.

    The name of the dam is very simple, it is called "Dashuihe Dam", and in the local language, it is Amsterdam.

    How did the natives living in the ninth century estimate that their descendants would face a hell-level flood in four hundred years?

    The geographical structure of this place is too different from that of a thousand years later. Although Zuider Bay does not exist, there are plenty of waterways that allow ships to enter here to reach Utrecht.

    Of course, the easiest route is to rush directly from the coastline into the mouth of the Amstel River, just slightly detour from the west, and the fleet arrives at the destination as well.

    Rurik chose the latter without a doubt, because the main road of the river could completely prevent stranding.

    Thousands of years later, the large land area in the north of Amsterdam city was purely reclamation to connect countless small islands into a flat land created by force. In today''s era, the small islands still maintain an intermittent connection.

    Because I saw the sunset yesterday, it is obvious that there will be relatively good weather in the future.

    The small boats of the villagers of Groningen can only be used for offshore fishing. The baron of Groningen, who was forced to join the army, dreamily boarded the giant Norman ship. . §ì¨¬Q¦ÔG¦¥tV.¡æ¨¯¦¬

    The ups and downs of the waves have no effect on the Russ Danes who are accustomed to sailing. Rurik even hopes that the wind will be stronger so that he can reach his target earlier.

    First, the guide sent by the Duke of Saxony pointed out the direction, and Henry Nassau also pointed out the direction himself.

    The two guides pointed in the same direction, and the fleet was on the correct course.

    Of course, Rurik knew very well that he had been heading south along the Dutch coastline. If he continued south, he was sure that the fleet could float all the way to the mouth of the Seine, and suddenly robbing Paris was theoretically possible.

    He had not thought about attacking and looting Paris, and because of the existing information, Rurik could not have imagined that the area of ??Paris, which was supposed to belong to the fief of West Francia, was now under the control of King Lothair of the Middle Franks. Really, whoever has the bigger fist in the civil war has more territory? Lothair is really cruel to his two brothers.

    However, Ross and all the Frankish countries are in a de facto state of war, and there is no psychological burden to attack their noble territories.

    For example, in this attack on Utrecht, the coalition forces had no psychological burden, and they were even more famous.

    All because, when Henry Nassau became a fief count, the core of his territory was located in Utrecht.

    Standing on the deck, Rurik was impressed. He pointed to the eastern coast and proposed: "What is this place called? The traditional living quarters of the Frisians? Nassau, what are you going to name it?"

    Poor Henry Nassau was let down by the intense seasickness, and he was eager to get to Utrecht to have a good rest.

    Holding on to the railing, he turned haggard and turned his face: "Let''s call it Flanders. Otherwise, what else would it be called? Is it really the Netherlands?"

    "It''s called the Netherlands. In my opinion, your territory needs this name."

    "Then call it the Netherlands. I... am the Earl of the Netherlands. We seem to be getting there soon."

    "It''s almost there. When we find the mouth of the river, we''ll dive right in." Rurik suddenly flashed: "The fleet should not rush directly into the river, the river is not good for my fleet. We will land at the mouth of the sea, tonight. Rest ashore and attack Utrecht tomorrow morning."

    "It''s okay! It''s okay... You must discipline your army well, and don''t... don''t kill indiscriminately."

    "Are you teaching me to do things?" Rurik was suddenly displeased and gave him a sharp look.

    Nassau didn''t say anything, and squeezed out a haggard smile, that''s all.

    The fleet rushed directly into the location of the Thousand Lakes, and of course it could also rush to Utrecht. If so, the entire army should rush forward in long boats with oars. This is possible but not necessary.

    Since in Groningen, the allied forces used deceit to easily complete the conquest, it is now time to repeat the old trick.

    According to previous experience, although the local people knew about the existence of the Normans and how terrifying they were, they had a serious lack of awareness of the defense against the army holding the cross flag.

    Therefore, when the fleet is heading south, the soldiers sitting in the cabins and decks are not simply idle.

    Because the flag of the Rus army is a piece of white cloth with two blue cloth strips sewn on the diagonal. The white cloth is sewn on the front and back, and when it is removed, there are four blue cloth strips.

    Iron needles sew cloth strips, this stitching technique is actually very rough. The cloth strip was removed, and the flag returned to a white cloth. Then, the soldier held a charcoal block and slashed charcoal black on the cloth, which turned into a cross flag.

    This is not disrespect to the Rus Kingdom, this is His Majesty''s plan.

    The blue cloth strips on the white cloth robes of the soldiers do not need to be removed, as long as all the flags are transformed into cross flags.

    The "crusaders" do not yet exist, but the great Frankish nobles will certainly hold high cross flags to prove their beliefs and identities when fighting.

    As a result, the estuary of the Amstel River, which the coalition forces had expected, has appeared.

    Someone hung a wooden barrel on a hemp rope and filled a bucket of water to drink some water, and found that it was already fresh water.

    The trumpeter was instructed to blow the horn, and there were people holding two small flags standing on the stern deck of the flagship, giving orders to all the wing ships.

    The Normans are again rapidly changing naval formations ready to land.

    It was the second time I saw them change, and Henry Nassau was fascinated by it and silently remembered it in his heart. He could understand the use of flags to make some movements to issue orders, but he never imagined that the Normans could match each letter to an action, and finally rely on the combination of actions to form words or even complete sentences, so as to communicate at a distance.

    He had rashly asked Rurik about these matters, and he was even more astonished when he learned that the ships actually communicated with each other in Latin terms.

    All the big ships dropped anchor near the estuary. According to the original plan, after the combat troops landed in small boats, all the armed cargo ships instantly turned into fishing boats, and immediately lit the torches and their large nets for night capture.

    Expeditionary operations need to do a good job in logistics, and when you arrive at the battlefield, try to supply supplies as close as possible. Looting is taking risks, and fishing on the spot is what the Russ are good at.

    Using the phototaxis of the fish, sink the net around the big boat. When the herring enters the trap, people just lift the net. The efficiency of this kind of fishing is really much more efficient than trawl cruising in the daytime.

    Soon, they had a harvest.

    At the same time, the large-scale landing of the coalition forces has basically come to an end.

    The coalition camped at the mouth of the Amstel River, about eight kilometers from Utrecht. The distance seems to be a little far, and the whole army does not have to walk for too long along the Amstel River on foot.

    And all the long ships carried by the coalition forces, as well as the small boats for landing, can transport a combat army of at least 600 people to Utrecht quickly by water.

    The fact is that Rurik decided on a battle plan at the military conference held that night.

    "We don''t care about the surrounding villages, our army rushes directly to Utrecht. Just take the city and control the local baron and bishop. They must meet all the property demands of our army, especially the local baron. He must surrender, or he will be killed. The local bishop must also obey, or he will be bound. Then Henry of Nassau declares the establishment of the Earl of the Netherlands, and the lords of the surrounding villages must surrender, or they will be attacked militarily.¡±

    The Normans did not intend to use force in the first place, which Henry of Nassau was very welcome. He completely agrees with Rurik''s military decision, the king of Rus, because it is very beneficial to him.

    As for whether it was a mistake to cooperate with the Normans, and how much. Go to hell!

    Because these Normans would march into Utrecht with the flag of the cross high.

    The whole army slept well on the shore and ate cooked wheat and herring caught overnight.

    To tell the truth, his subordinates caught an astonishing amount of herring from here, and the fish were not only large but also numerous, which was unexpected by Rurik.

    "It seems that it is indeed necessary for us to build a Ross store here and fish in this area ourselves."

    The Netherlands is a wonderful region, where the Rhine flows into the sea, and a large amount of organic nutrients from the European interior also flows into the sea, which feeds a large number of herring and cod. The Rus people who have better fishing skills have tasted the sweetness, and there are really no people in this area, and it is really a feng shui treasure. If no one else grabs it, the Russ will demarcate the land first.

    The army was full of food and drink, so they lined up in the riverside area.

    A small number of troops stayed at the Haikou camp, and at the same time continued to undertake the work of fishing.

    The coalition forces gathered 1,200 men, took the attitude of advancing by water, and began to go up the river and head towards Utrecht.

    "Let''s go! Raise all the flags! Just pretend to be our Frankish army!" Rurik called out to his right hand and shouted loudly, which instantly made everyone laugh.

    The cross flags lit up one after another, and the Ross army marched in order. Although the Danish army seemed to be loose, at least they were gathered together.

    In this march, the coalition forces only carried a small amount of armor, and the heavy armor was placed on the cart.

    The soldiers were indeed marching lightly. They brought their swords, hand axes, and round shields behind them. They marched in line with their chests raised up.

    The waterway troops can advance faster, and this time they also accommodate the speed of the land troops. The two troops maintained a constant speed and continued to advance at a faster pace than walking.

    This walk is two hours.

    The whole scene really made Henry Nassau and Baron Groningen feel weird. It is fair to say that the two nobles were eager for these Normans to be real, and arrived in Utrecht to perform a collective baptism on the spot for collective conversion.

    Especially Henry Nassau, who had close contact with King Ross this time, if he put aside his beliefs, the other party was very particular about some principles, and he was also very kind to those who obeyed. The only flaw is that he is not a Christian.

    If the Rus Kingdom chooses to convert to God, wouldn''t it be a "northern holy kingdom" rising from the ground? This is more than a beautiful thing.

    It''s a pity, if people planned to do this, they would have done it already. After all, King Rurik spoke very truthfully. His Latin was taught by the pupils of the northern sage Eskil, and he would have been converted if he wanted to.

    Perhaps, Rurik actually had an idea about converting to God? Maybe he''s holding the cross flag high today, isn''t it entirely a blackmail tactic?

    Henry Nassau didn''t dare to talk too much. With his own identity and strength, he could only continue to be obedient and cooperative.

    Only pirates appear suddenly. Sudden attacks make no sense at all.

    Now the Norman army, disguised as the army of Christ, deliberately put on a great deal of pomp, which naturally attracted the attention of the people of the villages around Utrecht. Those shepherds and cattle herders stopped to watch. Those who hurriedly mow more grass in the fall put down their scythes and bit their lips to watch.

    Even some naughty children jumped over happily, dangling in front of the team with great daring.

    This move was unexpected by Rurik. Fortunately, these Rus soldiers were all elites drawn from the entire army. Their military discipline was very good. The soldiers did not dare to leave the team, and attacking bored urchins would damage their honor.

    Why was the urchin blasted away?

    Rurik ordered some warriors to throw the small amount of dry food they were carrying. It was some hard, crumbly croutons mixed with oat flour, or even some cheese from Groningen. Even if these foods are stained with soil, the urchin is not too dirty, picks them up and happily stuffs them into their mouths.

    This scene was seen by the villagers who were watching from afar. As their children ran back happily, they held up the bread cubes they saw and showed them to their families, which immediately caused a sensation!

    Do you want to continue farming? A more powerful noble from afar has come, and the eldest master is actually giving out food, which is much more merciful than the knight master in his own village.

    Because it was an army holding a cross flag. Their clothes are too gorgeous and they go by water and land. It seems that a northern Frankish nobleman came to Utrecht on a pilgrimage? Utrecht Cathedral is the largest wooden building in the area It does have some fame, and it has reason to attract some big nobles to pilgrimage.

    As for how ships with obvious Norman styles appeared in the team, the Frisians who lived here were not surprised. After all, the river-connected port of Durist, just south of Utrecht, was a Norman den a few years ago. Just because those Normans were all converted, it did no harm to the local Frisians. The locals have already taken it for granted, and it is normal not to doubt them today.

    The nobles from the north are actually throwing food, and their own children can''t pick up much. For such a good thing, the adults must go to beg in person.

    At first, men and women flocked to the gorgeously dressed army as if they were going to a wedding. The nobles they had seen before were stingy and greedy, they would only drive away the beggars, and would not reward them with any food at all.

    The army that suddenly appeared was gorgeously dressed and powerful. They should have been terrified, but the act of throwing food changed the public''s perception.

    The people still hope to get more food, because their daily life is really hard. New provides you with the fastest Rise of Rurik update, chapter 960 The Disguise is free to read. https://

    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content

    ??

    The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free

    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 961ï¼š Rurik under the city of Utrecht

    Originally, the main population of the Earl of Flanders was concentrated in the south, the so-called Belgian region, and there were not many people living in the Netherlands, especially in the north.

    The limited population is also highly concentrated around Utrecht, as the town of Groningen is the only settlement in the far north.

    However, the people''s life is really hard.

    It''s all because Durist is nearby, for forty years, it was the residence of the Danish exiles, and then a leader named Horrick came and led all the Danish exiles to get Recruit.

    Zhao Ann has to pay a price, and before getting the Announcement, the Earl of Flanders must also pay tribute and use property to buy peace.

    Who will pay for this wealth? Naturally, it was the pirates who searched for the wealth nearby and sent it to the pirates after they were recruited in the port of Durist.

    With the passage of time, the pirates of the port of Durist have been purged, the port has been destroyed, and the place has returned to the control of the Earl of Flanders.

    However, he had previously collected excess taxes to buy peace from pirates. Since this matter has been implemented for at least 20 years, it is natural to collect excess taxes. Baudouin, the half-blood aristocrat who succeeded his father''s title, decided on his **** that he still had to collect excess taxes.

    Therefore, the Baron family of Utrecht was instructed to collect more taxes, and in the end the money had to be borne by the common people, so according to the rank of nobles, from high to low, the total amount of tax was increased, and finally fell on all farmers and tenant farmers. After decades of tossing, a large number of Frisian peasants became tenant farmers working for Lord Knight, and some even became indentured serfs.

    Even nobles, big and small, are Frisian, and they really lack favors for their fellow clansmen. If the former bishop Frederick of the diocese and the current bishop Albery II did not appeal to the nobles not to go too far, the nobles would dare to do so. Further tax hikes.

    In fact, nobles also have difficulties, especially Baudouin, Count of Flanders. Once an independent kingdom, Flanders was annexed by Charlemagne militarily. Although Baudouin has Frankish blood, he now defines himself as a Frisian, and although he is not so conscious that he will act for the well-being of the people, he must maintain his position.

    Flanders is sandwiched between the Middle Kingdom and the Eastern Kingdom. He can choose a king to submit to. For his own benefit, he chooses to be neutral. He was legally loyal to Ludwig of the Eastern Kingdom, but secretly contacted Lothair and paid Lothair a large amount of grain, wool and cloth. These were real military supplies, and they were helping Lothair to win the civil war. Now that the situation is not clear at all, just maintain the status quo and buy a neutral position with money.

    The price is that the country under their rule never wants to accumulate wealth. Because they are paying for the kingdom''s civil war to a certain extent, exporting living materials has caused the people''s living standards to slowly decline.

    This situation is worst in the northern counties.

    The villages were built along the Amstel River, and Rurik''s swaggering march attracted enough attention, and more and more people gathered. Women generally wear coarse cloth headscarves and long robes, and men dress frugally and wear fur hats.

    They kept getting closer to the army, and more children couldn''t get past the adults. They spoke Frisian and kept shouting some words.

    Although Rurik did not understand the local language, the term was common to various Germanic groups. It was pronounced "brat" in Norse and "broot" in Frisian, meaning bread.

    Looking at the dirty faces of these children, as well as their thin and short bones, their spirits are indeed much different from those of Ross''s children.

    I am afraid that the local lord did not treat his people well, or it may just be because the productivity of the local people is too low.

    Seeing this, Henry Nassau hurried to the front of the team, and quickly negotiated with Rurik himself: "These villagers will be my subjects, you must not use force against them. Just... drive them away."

    "Why drive away?" Rurik smiled, "This is an opportunity, isn''t it?"

    "Chance? What chance?" Nassau was puzzled.

    "You persuaded me to be kind. Obviously, you don''t know what real kindness is. These people are here to ask for food alms, and they sacrifice their dignity for the food. The local lords are obviously not good people. How about you? Just be kind to them. , these people will support you. Isn''t this an opportunity?"

    "I... what should I do?" Nassau understood a little.

    "Give you a chance. You gather as many people as you can, tell them you are the Earl of the Netherlands, tell them, follow the army to Utrecht! Tell them that today is a great day, and the Earl of the Netherlands will take over Utrecht. In Trecht, the peasants who follow the earl''s army can get some wheat."

    "Do I really want to do this?"

    "You''re really stupid? You don''t listen to me if I give you a chance. Just do as I say, and go!" Rurik urged impatiently, and Nassau had to obey.

    The army that was advancing by land and water paused, and the Ross Army and the Danish Army collectively watched Nassau Henry, the middle-aged guy, perform.

    After all, he is a de facto village chief in his hometown of Nassau, and there is no obstacle to communicating with farmers. He greeted the local Frisians in Frankish, and when the ordinary farmer heard this introduction, he naturally assumed that he was a great Frankish noble from the north.

    The farmer heard the term "Count of the Netherlands" for the first time. He is an earl, is he the same level as the earl of Flanders?

    In the future, will the northern region be classified as the Earl of the Netherlands?

    If Utrecht became the earl''s palace, wouldn''t everyone have to pay the 11th tax and other taxes directly to the nobleman?

    Psychologically, the locals do not want to be ruled by a Frankish nobleman, but if this nobleman is exempted from taxes, he is a good person.

    Nassau just spoke according to Rurik''s request, and his words were very stumbling. At least he pointed out the saying of "going to Utrecht to get the reward from the granary", which immediately attracted the support of all the gathered people.

    So soon a village leader came to hear the news, and this kind of person is the so-called knight master.

    The knight really came on horseback, and I heard that a new earl suddenly appeared. I don''t care whether the news is true or not. If this is the case, this new earl is a big local noble, and it is necessary to come to see him as soon as possible.

    In a short period of time, as many as six knights came. They were originally loyal to the Baron of Utrecht. Now they arrived at the river and saw the mighty army in uniform standing here. They were all in awe.

    The Norman army was standing by, facing more and more villagers and the small lords and nobles who came on horseback, Rurik had to whisper a few words to Ragnar.

    "Are you doing this right? We are so noble, and you have to act with that little Nassau." Ragnar was very displeased.

    "Just cooperate with him in acting. We will show our true identity when we reach Utrecht."

    "This is superfluous."

    "But it will be very smooth. Let''s wait and see."

    Nassau''s original title of baron was higher than these fief knights. He was very confident in talking to him, which specifically stated that he was the "Count of the Netherlands", and that the army behind him was his mighty army.

    As for the baron of Utrecht, that baron''s allegiance was Baudouin, the earl of Flanders. What does this have to do with the earl of the Netherlands?

    Nassau lied like this: "The king of the East Franks has decided that I, Nassau, will inherit the new country of the Netherlands. This is an order, and you must be loyal to me. As for the Baron of Utrecht, he must leave. If he does not If he is willing to go by himself, my army will drive him away."

    Nassau became more and more energetic, as if the Norman army behind him had transformed into his own "Country of the Netherlands".

    Many knights believed it to be true, and they had no ability to distinguish the true from the false, but it was obvious to the naked eye that they had seen the largest army they could ever add to their lives.

    A thousand people count as an army? This is the truth.

    Although they didn''t immediately kneel down and pledge their allegiance to Nassau, the six master knights organized the onlookers of their village on the spot and gathered the men among them. Those peasants with scythes and mowing the reserves immediately turned into militiamen, formed a team of more than 200 people under the leadership of the knight, and followed the so-called "Netherland Earl''s Army" for the last leg of their journey.

    Some women and children also relied on this overly colorful team, and Rurik asked the army to throw some more dry food to stabilize people''s hearts and continue to maintain the appearance of a good person in the coalition.

    The world is full of absurdities, and the army holding a large number of cross flags struttingly approaches the city of Utrecht. ¦Ø¦Øw.B¨«q¦Ôg¨¦t¦Í.¡æ¨¯M

    The residents of this riverside city with only a low wooden wall are not bad, and the limited number of people can''t help but feel more and more nervous when they see a large group of people approaching.

    Things are getting strange, I saw that it was a group of armed men with a white tone, they were advancing side by side, like the army of a certain great noble.

    The size of the army is too large, it seems that it is the army of the Great King of East Frank.

    right! It must be so. The same white cloth robes, the soldiers are dotted with blue tones, and they are also holding a cross flag to declare their identity.

    From the civilians to the patrolling soldiers in the city, even the Baron of Utrecht who walked out of the palace after hearing the news, and even all the priests of the cathedral, everyone is constantly strengthening their understanding based on the news they have heard - the army of the King of East Frank is here again. .

    A few years ago, Ludwig "sold himself" to eradicate the remnants of the Normans in the port of Durist. At that time, the Frankish army was going down the Rhine River, and Ludwig paid homage to the Utrecht church by the way, and had an in-depth conversation with his successor, Bishop Arbery II.

    Today, the bishop of Utrecht is still Arber II. He especially remembers the encounter many years ago, when Ludwig came to the confessional alone and redeemed it by himself.

    Ludwig repented that he was too indulgent to the Norman pirates, which made them more greedy, and the appeasement finally led to a rebellion.

    "Those wicked men who came across the sea occupied Durist, but they converted on the surface, but they said one thing and did another. If the king can punish them, God will not regard punishment as a sin." From Bishop Arbery II What he said in his mouth was his extreme disgust for the Normans, specifically the Danish pirates.

    With the bishop''s comfort, Ludwig let go of his hands and feet and ordered his elite heavy cavalry to carry out revenge killings.

    Four full years have passed since this incident. After the **** storm, Durist''s pirate problem was gone, and nearby Utrecht became quiet. The people have returned to peace and life has returned to what it should have been.

    But this time, why did Ludwig''s army come again?

    "Children, let''s go see the king. God bless us, I hope he doesn''t ask for more."

    Bishop Arbery II is also half-hundred. His predecessor was his own brother. He took over the post after his death from illness, and the Archbishop of Reims confirmed the legality of his succession.

    The Diocese of Utrecht reaches the northernmost part of the city of Antwerp in the south, including Antwerp, and to the south is the Diocese of Ghent. Therefore, the diocese of Utrecht covers most of the Netherlands in a thousand years, but in today''s era, the population covered by the entire diocese is very small.

    Or because large-scale land reclamation has not been carried out, the entire lowland area is not suitable for living, and the limited population is also highly concentrated near the mouth of the Rhine River.

    Utrecht is the demographic, economic, political, and religious center of the region. As long as it is here, it will be a matter of course to control the entire area.

    The bishop immediately talked to Baron Martini of Utrecht. He persuaded the uneasy baron: "Don''t worry about anything. The king is actually here. If he asks for rations, you can give it to him."

    Regarding this matter, the baron has gathered all his retinues in the city, and ordered them to wear decent clothes and appropriate weapons to serve as his guard of honor. Time is pressing, and the knights who settled in the villages cannot be mobilized for the time being, because this powerful army has already entered the city.

    He complained to the bishop: "Four years ago, the king evacuated my warehouse on the grounds of crusade against sea pirates. Could it be that this time he intends to attack King Lothair in a roundabout way from this border? We don''t want to join the civil war, after all Want to join? I have to pay tribute to the earl, and this time directly to the king. We are not rich at all. Since then, will I have to live by eating sour brown bread like the commoners? ?"

    The bishop didn''t want to listen any more, and bluntly retorted: "Why can''t you live like an ascetic. We priests can live on bread and never ask for too much. You don''t have to eat fat at every meal to live a hard life, Your soul will also be redeemed."

    This is indeed the case. Although the Utrecht church collects most of the gold and silver in the region and uses it to make sacred objects for worship, the lives of the priests are still bitter and monotonous. In particular, the priests in the Flanders area spontaneously organized the Benedictine Order. The order is ascetic as it is reflected in the simple meals. It is guaranteed that all the spirits can be used for religious practice at one time.

    The priests all advocated peace, and even Arbery II tried his best to persuade Martini to obey the demands of King Ludwig''s army.

    "It''s really strange. Why didn''t the king inform his lord first that they had arrived in my baronial territory when he passed through us, and I suddenly found out."

    "Don''t be confused anymore. You bring the army to meet the Frankish army, and they are also something we can''t afford to provoke. Remember your identity, and be humble. I will handle the etiquette."

    The bishop''s remarks are reasonable. After all, the earldom of Flanders is too large, and it is impossible for the earl Baudouin to properly manage the entire northern part of the territory with a few barons. The counts cooperated actively with the clergy, and the bishop of Utrecht thus enjoyed considerable political power.

    When people saw the bishop carrying all the priests carrying crosses, and even carrying some pure gold holy relics, they lined up to the city gate. Seeing this, the nervous hearts of the people were relieved, and they followed their footsteps.

    The entire city of Utrecht was completely undefended, and almost all the population left the city.

    Baron Martini wished that the Frankish army came and went in a hurry. He made the worst psychological prediction that he would hand over the taxes collected this year, mainly the food tax, to this army in exchange for peace.

    It is even very necessary to do so. If the other party asks for money, then give it. Once they''ve been asking around for bad hospitality, once they''ve learned that the entire Earl of Flanders is betting on both sides of the kingdom''s civil war, that''s bad.

    Because, in the kingdom under the civil war, the three warring princes have already had red eyes.

    As long as this army is not well taken care of, the monarch behind it may unleash the wrath of thunder. What is a baron? The king can easily bypass the Count of Flanders and abolish his own little baroniality, and it is unreasonable. New provides you with the fastest Rise of Rurik update, chapter 961 Rurik under the city of Utrecht to read for free. https://

    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content

    ??

    The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free

    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 962ï¼š Rurik takes Utrecht by chance

    From Rurik''s perspective, he saw the small city, the only steeple of the wooden church, and a large number of people walking out of the city.

    The coalition army also followed at least 2,000 people, almost all of them were villagers who had heard the news, as well as a small number of fief knights and their entourage.

    Rurik has not revealed his true identity until now, but when the army arrives in the city, it''s time to start!

    Thinking of this, Rurik called Henry Nassau to his side again.

    "King Ross, you have reached your destination. Are you going to start?" He asked first.

    "Yes. My army will besiege the city immediately, but I won''t reveal my Norman identity."

    "You... do you want to continue the drama?"

    "I''m just worried about making those ordinary peasant women turn pale after revealing their identities. Listen, we only need the local nobles to know our identities. For those commoners, we are still playing the role of the Christ Army."

    "fair enough."

    Soon, the increasingly nervous Baron Groningen was also pushed over.

    "Do you want absolute safety?" Rurik asked immediately.

    The frowning Baron Victor hurriedly nodded as if suffering from Parkinson''s disease.

    "Very good. You have identified the nobles and priests in this city for me, and your mission is now complete. I have no reason to hurt you."

    It''s nothing new for a lower-ranking noble to suddenly change his family. Baron Victor has been disregarding the family''s past oath. His entire family has been held in the hands of the Normans.

    So, the army went straight to the city, and after a large number of paddle boats arrived at the inland dock, the soldiers quickly disembarked.

    Rurik and Ragnar got together, their golden beards were too conspicuous, and the rest of the soldiers also had golden beards. Of course, the Frankish army also had beards per capita, but they rarely had pure golden beards.

    The noble priests of Utrecht immediately had doubts, but the other party was well-organized and strong, and dozens of cross flags would never lie.

    Also, Baron Martini saw his neighbor.

    No, the neighbors have come with three gorgeously dressed senior military nobles.

    Martini walked hurriedly, and subconsciously greeted a neighbor he hadn''t seen for a long time: "Ah! This is not my friend from the north, Victor van Groningen."

    In response, Victor hurriedly whispered to the tall Rurik: "The speaker is the local baron, Martini van Utrecht."

    Did the local nobles show up? Rurik asked the black-robed priest with a white beard again: "Who is that noble priest?"

    "It''s the local bishop. Arbery."

    "Oh? How is it that the Northern Saint Esquil is better than this person?"

    "Saint Eskil?" Victor was still taken aback: "Eskil is even greater."

    Rurik nodded, and immediately ordered the army to stop. Then, in full view, the army began to spread out. In addition to the more than 200 elites of the standing army of the Central Army, the other 100-man teams surrounded the large number of people that appeared in front of them.

    Finally, Ragnar''s Danish army allies, they stared at the people who followed behind the team.

    The army''s rapid shifts and alerts immediately aroused the following people on high alert, and they retreated consciously. It was said that even if the new "Count of the Netherlands" promised everyone a reward, ordinary farmers would not dare to get too close to the army.

    The people outside stared and watched, and the sudden change also made the six fief knights suddenly wonder what to do.

    The knight and his entourage maintained a wait-and-see attitude, waiting for the huge army to complete the siege of Little Utrecht.

    They murmured in their hearts, wondering why the Count from outside was very interested in this city. Besides a cathedral, what else is important to this city?

    As it is said that they are small local nobles, it is easy for them to know anything about Utrecht. Grain and wool are of course very important, they are the elements of life and nothing more.

    They didn''t think that the wealth plundered from the peasants, tenant farmers and even serfs had extremely high value, and it was far better than getting more gold, silver and gorgeous cloth.

    It was the common wheat and wool they held that was Rurik''s serious treasure. He ordered the army to besiege the city, which was equivalent to declaring the occupation of the city''s granary.

    The local baron and bishop are all here, and the two high-ranking personnel appear together. Isn''t it easy to capture them now?

    Looking at the current situation, everything is under control.

    Rurik gave his captain of the bodyguard Grund a color and made him rush over.

    "Your Majesty, what are your orders?"

    "Take a brother and walk with me. Detain the old thing in the black robe and the man in the chainmail, remember to act fast!"

    "As ordered. That''s... the man in the chainmail has a few guards beside him."

    "Oh." Rurik paused, "Remember, be quick when you draw your sword."

    "I understand."

    At this moment, from the perspective of the natives of Utrecht, they were surprised to find themselves surrounded by warriors in gorgeous costumes.

    Baron Martini exclaimed in confusion. Since the visitor was familiar with Victor, Baron of Groningen, he hurried over to ask what was going on.

    Martini walked quickly with two entourages, and Rurik spread his right hand, allowing Henry Nassau and Baron Victor to make a good move.

    A tall man with a big golden beard came over. He also wore a leather helmet with a huge nose guard, and the helmet was decorated with furry fur. To be fair this helmet is very beautiful.

    Only extraordinary nobles can dress like this. Martini has never seen such a noble, thinking that it may be a baron from the north. After all, a few counts, for example, would consecrate some Saxon leaders as barons and fief knights. There are quite a few Saxons with pure blond hair and beards.

    At this moment, Martini was not on guard. He intends to salute the tall and distinguished guests, and then inquire about their identity and purpose.

    Unexpectedly, ten stationary warriors suddenly drew their swords. They attacked without any hesitation, Martini was unprepared, and his two squires were knocked down with several swords.

    "Ah! It''s the enemy?!" Martini was about to say something, but he was kicked at the knee, the whole person kneeling on the ground in pain, the hand that was trying to draw the sword was also held down, even his head He was also stomped on the ground.

    Everything happened so suddenly, the people in the siege saw the terrifying killing and saw their baron grandfather being easily subdued. The woman screamed while holding the head wrapped in the scarf, and the man with the visor hat was as wide as a copper bell and dumbfounded.

    No one dared to escape, because the white-robed blue-striped soldier standing on the periphery all drew out their swords, and the sword touched the large round shield.

    Until this moment, someone finally shouted out that terrible name.

    "Is it a Norman?!"

    The Normans also carried the cross flag? This is not surprising. The Norman Danes who once entrenched in the port of Durist, they collectively converted to God, but the result was still pirate habits.

    Martini was trampled under his feet with a muddy face. He wanted to say something, but his neck was almost broken.

    Rurik strode up and greeted Grund: "It would be bad if you really killed this man. Bind him up."

    Well, he went straight to all the black-robed priests who were at a loss, especially the bishop who was said to be called Arbery.

    Now Rurik has no entourage by his side, and strides forward with his sword hilt in his hand.

    He is a "Nordic giant", and his height is almost two stikas, the so-called equivalent of 195 cm.

    Rurik inherited the strong genes of his biological father Otto, and his biological mother Nya was not short. In addition, the standard of living was really high when he was growing up, and he really grew up like a giant. He was directly taller than the many Frisian farmers in front of him, and many of the soldiers under his command were so tall and strong. M.b¦©Q¦ÌG¨¨t¦Í.c¨°M

    The giant brings a strong sense of coercion, and the friendly forces feel that such a man is the real king, and he brings absolute reliability. For the enemy, it is pure terror.

    Having just witnessed the killing, many of those little priests who didn''t care about the world were directly diapered, and they were so frightened that they didn''t dare to escape.

    Could it be that Bishop Arbery II was not afraid?

    It is fair to say that he was very afraid. Only by holding on to the cross and constantly meditating on the scriptures in his heart could reassure him.

    The bishop looked up at the giant''s face with his head raised, and Rurik admired the expression on his face. "Is this person ready to be a martyr? Idiot, it''s no use killing you."

    Because the Russ-Danish coalition came here mainly for looting, and looting farmers could not get any oil or water, so this time it was targeting nobles and priests with precise looting. If the opponent does not resist, they will not be killed, and the priests, considering that the coalition does not want to destroy the local order, it is necessary to keep the priests.

    Rurik suddenly asked in Latin: "Who among you is the bishop? Is that you? Are you Arbery?"

    It was actually a Latin question. The words hit the depths of his soul, and the bishop was shocked. He continued to hold the huge wooden cross tightly, and replied in a voice with a sense of vicissitudes: "I! It is the Bishop of Utrecht, Arbery."

    So Rurik looked down at the little old man: "In that case, let''s talk."

    "Let''s talk? Are you going to the confessional room to repent? Are you begging the Lord''s forgiveness for the killing just now? No. If you are a Christian, your soul is already black and you will be cursed. If you are not, it is too late to convert now."

    Is this guy brave or pedantic?

    Rurik wanted to laugh, he shook his head and deliberately provoked, "Pada, do you think I still have the qualifications to convert?"

    "Yes! Of course there is!" Bishop Arbery raised an old face, posing forcefully like a sculpture. "It''s still too late to convert. I don''t know who you are, and now let your armies spread out. I''ll . . . anoint and baptize you."

    "Then you don''t have to. You seem more pedantic than your northern saint, Eskil. We are all Normans and have no interest in your gods."

    "Norman...Normans? But you...dressed so gorgeously, how is it possible? You! Not that man Horrick." The bishop was even more puzzled in shock.

    "Horick? Oh, that man was cut off by me, like a wild boar in a wooden cage. I don''t have time to chat with you anymore, I know you have a lot of power as a local bishop, I''ll give you two a choice."

    "What? What choice?" The bishop narrowed his eyes.

    "If you choose to cooperate, take your priests and the people of the whole city, sit down and rest at the place I designate, and show me the location of the granary in the city. If you refuse to cooperate, my army will kill you all immediately. After all! We Normans, it is not a sin to kill you, but to sacrifice our great Odin with your blood."

    All utterances are described in standard Latin. It looks like a domineering Norman chief, but this man is tall and gorgeously dressed, and his mouth is full of sacred language. It is absurd that all the elements are intertwined.

    As long as he thinks of the Normans, the bishop thinks of robbery. There must be more pirates in the northern world, and Horrick is the only leader who has been recruited.

    Obviously, this group of pirates is new, even if they hold the cross flag high, as for their beliefs...

    "You! Are you Christians? Why are you flying the flag of the cross?" The bishop asked solemnly again.

    "It''s all just a disguise, you see, this tricks you all out, saves us from sieging the city and killing. Now surrender! We''re just here to rob, and if we can avoid killing people, we don''t need to take the initiative. Listen! You should We are fortunate to have met us, and there is no Norman army as good as us. Take your people away and keep you from dying."

    The bishop was like eating a mouthful of horse dung. His disgust was really disgusting. He wanted to scold him. Considering the safety of the whole city, he had to accept the arrangement of the robbers.

    Therefore, from the perspective of the Rus-Danish coalition, King Rurik seems to be driving the people of Utrecht to the designated "sheepfold" with one mouth, like a shepherd.

    Now the gates of the city are completely open, and all the belongings in it are free to loot.

    The looting has begun!

    The whole city is like a fresh leg of lamb on a chopping board. How to cut it depends on the master''s mind.

    After the small city of Utrecht was occupied by the coalition forces, everything from the cathedral to the baron''s mansion, and even the most common houses, were all targeted by looting.

    The usable wooden ware and pottery in the houses were taken away, the chickens in the cages were robbed, and the tethered cows and goats were taken away. This kind of tasteless looting is all done by the Danish army. They can only provide food and clothing in their hometown, and what is worse is that they are very short of daily necessities.

    Ragnar himself was naturally not so eager to wait. He took a group of cronies straight to the cathedral, looking for gold and silver utensils everywhere, and indeed found some. Bronze lampshades, bronze plates, and holy vessels cast in gold and silver were taken away. Including the lower clergy''s living room, the church''s refectory was also ransacked.

    Among them were the found sterling silver spoons and bowls. As the king of Denmark, Ragnar naturally took them as his own.

    Ragnar is very satisfied with the current harvest. He has gained a lot from the looting of the church. What the Danish army needs is precious metals, and the wishes of the brothers have been somewhat satisfied. There was no Russ army to fight with him, and Ragnar didn''t care much about the Russ busy detailing the local warehouse.

    In other words, although Ragnar is not a king, he is still a pirate leader and a tribal leader.

    With such an identity, it is understandable to loot precious metals in a limited way, and in the end, it is to make his family jewels and improve their lives.

    Rurik is otherwise, as the king of Rus, he needs to plunder foreign wealth to satisfy his own people. The warehouses in Utrecht must be emptied, and the looting should not be limited to that.

    The granary was next to the baron''s mansion, and the swarming Rus army pried open the door of the warehouse and carried away a large number of sacks of grain. The soldiers checked it and found that it was full of oats and rye. We are very disappointed that the wheat that everyone loves to see is not available here.

    There is another warehouse, where sacks are stuffed with raw wool. The wool in clumps is mixed with leaves and dead grass, and the overall yellowing proves that it has not been degreased.

    The grain and wool have been packed, and the baron''s mansion has ready-made carriages and horses.

    Does the baron have plans to transport some supplies by land? Where is he going to ship it?

    According to Blue Fox''s investigation information many years ago, and the report from Hamburg later. Every year, caravans from the counties of Flanders transport wool to the Saxony region.

    It is not surprising that there are no sheep in the city. Raising sheep in large numbers is an industry in the nearby village, controlled by the village''s fief knights.

    There are now at least six fief knights under the control of the Allied forces, who have wisely declared their allegiance to Henry Nassau, Earl of the Netherlands. They also suddenly knew that the so-called mighty Frankish army was Normans. It was too late, they were unable to escape and did not dare to escape, but their allegiance to Henry Nassau would save their lives.

    Many villagers fled because of instinctive fear. Rurik knew that Henry Nassau was maintaining order outside the city, and it was up to him how many people he could appeal to not flee. In the end, this area will be classified as the so-called Earl of the Netherlands. Considering the future business, especially the development of this area as a wool production area, Rurik did not intend to kill people, at least in the Utrecht area. For other regions, massacres are really nothing.

    The best way to appease those villagers is to distribute food to them. After all, what attracted them to follow was the promise of "free food when you enter Utrecht". Now is the time to fulfill the promise.

    Rurik commanded in the city: "Find all the trolleys and move the food outside the city."

    "We didn''t plan to stay in Utrecht for a long time. Find the grain and wool and take them away! If you find the gold and silver utensils, you will be your own."

    "If you find the box containing the money, don''t take it personally. It''s extremely good to hand it in."

    Rurik shouted a lot in public, watching the soldiers go in and out of the baron''s mansion and granary.

    After a while, Grund and his buddies brought out some prisoners with their hands tied. Specifically, there were several crying female prisoners in robes and scarves.

    "Sir. These should be the cooks." He said excitedly.

    "Really? Just grabbed it and cooked for us. Take them all out of the city."

    "As ordered."

    "Also, did you find anyone hiding?"

    "Not yet."

    Rurik nodded and continued: "Go and search. Remember, if you find it, you will be caught, and if the other party resists, you will be killed."

    "As ordered."

    It''s like a group of piranhas nibbling on a wounded fat duck, and after a while, the duck becomes a skeleton.

    Rurik dispatched many "porters", and Utrecht''s granary was cleaned before the sun went down. The piles of sacks were already being transported to the longships, and the operation of the large ships of the Ross Fleet down the river to the mouth of the Amstel River began quietly.

    A huge "refugee camp" was built outside the city, and a site for food distribution was also designated.

    There were twenty sacks on the ground, full of rye from the city.

    Rurik didn''t like rye unless he had to. Seems the only use is for brewing kvass. For ordinary farmers, it is still cherished food.

    The Ross warrior held the hilt of the sword to maintain order, and someone with a temporarily chopped wooden stick beat the chaotic crowd and forced them to form a team.

    Henry Nassau, Earl of the Netherlands, was standing at the food distribution site. Those who were waiting to receive the food were the following farmers, including men, women and children.

    They reluctantly formed a line, found cloth blocks themselves as cloth pockets, and even used their own cloth robes to carry the wheat.

    It is unheard of for nobles to distribute wheat.

    A small wooden bowl served as a container, and the wheat was poured into the cloth pockets of the people. When the people received the wheat, they were ordered to say aloud: ""

    What they said loudly was "Thanks to the Count of the Netherlands", and everyone was asked to scream, so that the hundreds of daring villagers who stayed behind were rewarded with a bowl of rye for the first time, and the words of thanks were also shouted several times. Hundreds of times, they are all deeply impressed by each other.

    Henry Nassau was standing here, and everyone who got the food could see the face of their new earl.

    They were further promised that, as the subjects of the count of the Netherlands, because the count cooperated with the Normans, the servants would not be harmed by the Normans.

    After they got the wheat, they ran home one after another, explaining their adventures to those who escaped first.

    The six fief knights remained outside the city of Utrecht. They were in a situation where they could not get off the pirate ship, because the baron Martini is already in the past, and Utrecht will be the residence of the earl of the Netherlands in the future, and the old baron will no longer exists. For the survival of the family, for the safety of their own villages, and for the future, they pledged allegiance to Henry Nassau. This also means that they maintain cooperation with the powerful Norman army, and they will inevitably encounter the revenge of Baudouin, Count of Flanders.

    The fief knights worried about the future when they thought that their actual betrayal would be revenge by the Earl of Flanders. Because the Norman army came and went in a hurry, after the Normans left, could Henry Nassau control this place? Also, does the resumption of the Duchy of Saxony really matter? Is the Earl of the Netherlands actually a feudal state of the Duchy of Saxony?

    Of course, on that night, the Innoman chief and the bishop of Utrecht talked a lot in Latin around the bonfire and even talked a lot with the captured Baron Martini.

    A deafening news spread like wildfire.

    After the Norman army evacuated Utrecht with little bloodshed, they set their sights on the city of Antwerp. How could this be piracy? The Normans are looking for a decisive battle for the main force of the Country of Flanders.

    Because along the southern waterway of Utrecht, you can directly reach the ruins of the port of Durist, and continue south to the main channel of the Rhine. Continue south along the waterway to reach Antwerp.

    If the Norman army starts to attack Antwerp, the Count of Flanders will definitely lead his troops from Ghent, where his mansion is located. Count Baudouin cannot allow his wealthy Antwerp to be invaded by pirates again.

    When the fief knights heard the news, they figured out that this was the new conspiracy of the Normans. However, what does this have to do with your little fief knight? At most, it is to send some troops to prove that he is indeed loyal to the newly-appointed Earl of the Netherlands. As for the real fight, then it''s fine to just run away. New provides you with the fastest Rise of Rurik update, Chapter 962 Rurik Takes Utrecht for free reading. https://

    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content

    ??

    The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free

    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 963ï¼š Blood sacrifice outside Utrecht

    The poor baron of Utrecht was suddenly poor.

    He lost all his wealth, was escorted by the Normans, and watched the whole city sacked.

    He didn''t make any resistance, he became a prisoner in confusion, and this doesn''t mean that he can have a good end, even if he is a noble.

    In the afternoon of that day, the large-scale material transportation work was underway, and the fulfillment of the promise to distribute food to the civilians was also being done. First of all, Henry Nassau couldn''t think of such a trick to attract people''s hearts. Since it was the idea of ??Rurik, King of Ross, he did it himself.

    Even, he must further obey Rurik''s arrangements in order to "better rule the Netherlands" in the future.

    What is "better rule" is actually to facilitate the future control of the Rus.

    This area is very close to the Danish peninsula of Jutland, and all Normans can easily drift south as long as they want to. The hegemon of the north is the Rus, and even the king of Denmark, Ragnar, has to recognize the hegemony of Rus. First enemy and then ally, no one understands the strength of the Ross army and the methods of the Ross king better than Henry Nassau.

    Obedience to Ross is like a means of saving one''s life. Think about it carefully. Although Rurik is young, he is not mean to himself.

    A village chief with the title of a baron, now an earl, guards the estuary of the Rhine, which is a good place for trade. There are broad development prospects here, enough for the Nassau family to become bigger and stronger.

    Just doing this is to cut a large piece of flesh on the Count of Flanders, and face Ludwig''s rage.

    When you get on the Norman ship, you can only "cooperate". Since you are still passive, you can continue the war to gain the initiative.

    The so-called Netherlands means that two regions were forcibly cut off from the huge Earl of Flanders. Friesland and Utrecht were cut off, and the Netherlands was established directly.

    There is a former Danish colonial town of Durist in the country, even though it is now in ruins.

    At night, two empty armed cargo ships were towed by longboats with oars into the upper reaches of the Amstel River and docked at the Utrecht quay.

    The two ships are not big ships. From the perspective of the locals, they are indeed giant ships. Pull the big ship over just to transport the spoils more efficiently.

    The coalition forces built open-air camps on the outskirts of the city, where they boiled wheat and grilled herring from the near sea.

    The fragrance of the city permeates the air, and the fragrance drifts to the nearby villages.

    Beside the big bonfire, Rurik sat here and tasted the delicious food he plundered, feeling that fighting for war was a mode that could be used well at present.

    He was blunt about his desire to continue looting: "We don''t have time to stay here. I heard that there is another Antwerp to the south, and we should take it down."

    Ragnar thought deeply: "I''ve heard of Antwerp for a long time. In the past, the Danes who were with Horrick robbed the place together, they made a fortune, and finally forced the rulers of the south to spend money to buy peace. "

    "Paying money to buy peace." Rurik stroked the corner of his mouth with a slight smile: "How stupid. So, will our enemy Baudouin still spend money to buy peace?"

    Having said that, Rurik grabbed a little dirt and smashed it at Henry Nassau who was thinking: "Hey, this place is your territory. You wouldn''t think about surrendering to that Baudouin."

    "what?"

    "My word. It''s time to think about what to do next. We want to attack Antwerp, we want to destroy it completely. What do you think?"

    "Destruction?"

    "Exactly."

    "Wouldn''t it be mass murder?"

    Rurik almost laughed: "You... will never refuse war? Or, you just don''t want to see us kill? Maybe you are a good and tolerant person."

    "No. I have no choice." Henry Nassau raised his chest sharply. What he called daze before was thinking about his position in the entire war.

    "I will support you to fight, and if you continue to go south, I will follow you without hesitation."

    Nassau''s eyes were quite sincere, but he also seemed to have something to say.

    "Anything else you want to say?"

    "I support the attack on Antwerp, and I have another request." Nassau said cautiously.

    "Tell me."

    "The Rhine is in the south. As long as we go against the river, we will arrive after a period of time...my village of Nassau. If possible, I hope to borrow your boat and bring back all my people."

    Although the strength of the Ross fleet is very strong, is the fleet strong enough to sail unimpeded on the long Rhine River? Rurik heard Nassau''s thoughts and couldn''t help but be shocked by what this guy said.

    He was not in a hurry to object, because as long as there are waterways, in theory, the ships of the Rus can travel unhindered all over Europe. Only I do not know the current flow rate of the Rhine River. If the flow rate is too fast, this plan can only be in the theoretical stage.

    Unless, every ship in the entire fleet is equipped with diesel engines, which of course is a fantasy.

    "So, you are actually worried that your clan will be easily controlled by them and become a handle to restrain your actions."

    "That''s right." Nassau said bluntly.

    "Unfortunately, the weather is getting colder now. We won''t stay here for too long, we will go back to the north to rest for a while. As for your most worrying thing is Ludwig''s revenge. If..." Ke stretched his head sharply: "He killed your clan, what should you do?"

    "He dares!" What Rurik said was the last thing Nassau wanted to hear. He gritted his teeth: "If Ludwig dares to do this, I will retaliate against the Franks."

    "Oh? Isn''t your belief taboo against killing people?"

    "No. I''d rather my soul never come out of purgatory, and I would also take revenge. But if you can, I still hope that you can bring my people back." He looked sincerely at the two Norman kings: "Du Although the port of Leicester is in ruins, you can rebuild it. It will be your territory in the future. I... also need you to station the army all the time to help me maintain my power."

    Ragnar nodded: "I''m very happy that you are so obedient. When I get back to Port Durist, I can promise never to attack your territory."

    "Thank you so much then."

    You can hear Rurik pinching his beard. He deliberately looked at the middle-aged Henry Nassau, and said quite jokingly: "Your faith has the biggest problem. As a man, you can''t marry more than your wife. The children are all in your hometown, and only when they are dead can you be eligible to remarry. If Ludwig really captures your family, you can''t get married. You are young and strong, and you can get married in this area. Some women, you can recreate your Nassau family. Too bad you can''t..."

    The words of King Ross are very rude, but it is also a fact.

    "That''s why I thought about getting my family over as soon as possible."

    Rurik pouted and shook his head solemnly: "I advise you to plan for the worst. We killed him three thousand heavy cavalry, you are a real traitor to him. I even look forward to him killing your whole family, So you can marry locally. Those fief knights need a new master, and the local bishop needs a new partner. Only marriage can satisfy them in your rule."

    Henry Nassau felt very unhappy with Rurik''s dark remarks.

    "Actually, you have no choice," Rurik continued. "You can''t control Ludwig''s choice, and you can''t take your family and people with you. Even without our shelter, your country of the Netherlands. It''s the reflection in the water. You can only rule firmly if you do what I want."

    "Yes! I know it all. If you attack Antwerp, I will participate in the war. Even if you kill indiscriminately, even if you set fire to the city, I will not deny it. It''s a big deal to keep your eyes closed."

    "It''s not enough." Rurik waved his fingers, "You need more proof. There is an important thing to do now. If you don''t want to do it, I will help you now."

    For the time being, Henry Nassau didn''t know what Rurik was talking about, but after a while he knew everything in shock.

    It was the family of Baron Martini of Utrecht. All the family members and the captured entourage were bound with hands and feet, even the female dependents, and they were placed by the fire like fat sheep to be slaughtered.

    They are about to be executed.

    There are now as many as fifteen fief knights who have arrived at the camp. Just because the nearby villages got news, the local knights had to make a choice in shock. The so-called either recognize the rule of the Earl of the Netherlands, or be strangled by the army in the future.

    They arrived in Utrecht overnight, and they all confessed and surrendered after witnessing the apology to the powerful army.

    All the fifteen fief knights recognized Henry Nassau as the Earl of the Netherlands. As for the high cooperation between the new earl and the Normans, they were not surprised. They are quite familiar with the concept of "Denmark". The times are just restored to the past, and the Normans will still be entrenched near the port of Durist. At that time, everyone will pay tribute to them to buy peace.

    However, this time it seems to have really changed.

    The Norman kings are here. The kings claim that even if the Normans revive the Port of Durist, they will not ask for tribute from the local Frisian commoners or even minor nobles in the future, and everyone can do business safely. In exchange, the local nobility must become an outsider of Nassau as an earl. If his family is overthrown by the locals, it means that all Normans can loot unscrupulously.

    But this does not mean that the Normans will suddenly become gentlemen.

    The reason for not robbing the little lord is because both Rurik and Ragnar feel that they have little to gain. There are many people who are barefooted.

    On the other hand, the people of Utrecht who were captured, their standard of living is much higher than that of the villagers just by looking at their clothes.

    In addition to the baron''s family, servants and squires, the city residents are a group of craftsmen who serve the lord, as well as a small number of local businessmen.

    Craftsmen can''t be killed, they are transformed to serve the new noble Nassau. As for the local merchants, of course they will be looted again, only their lives will be preserved.

    Only the whole family of Baron Martini must die.

    Rurik was also moved by sympathy, after all, that Martini confessed after all the threats. This person clearly pointed out the existence of the city of Antwerp, described the city''s wealth and importance to Count Baudouin. In short, it is a misfortune to the south, relying on providing high-value information in exchange for the life of one''s own family.

    Forgive me? If this guy is just a knight and a squire, he will spare his life.

    However, this guy is the Baron of Utrecht. Rurik and Ragnar discussed it, and he should be exterminated to avoid future troubles. Even his entire family is a disaster and should be wiped out.

    A large number of Rus soldiers gathered around to watch the show. They didn''t think it was a bad thing to kill the prisoners in public. On the contrary, they thought it was the sacrifice of blood.

    "Odin! Odin!"

    I don''t know who was the first to speak, and more and more warriors banged on their shields and booed. They shouted the real name of the great **** Odin, just hoping to see the great king perform blood sacrifices in person.

    Blood sacrifice? Of course.

    Fifteen surrendered fief knights, Victor, Baron of Groningen, and Henry Nassau made important audiences. Rurik wanted them to see the blood sacrifice. After all, the whole process of the blood sacrifice can be described as a name-call. They were all parties present. They did not prevent the horror from happening, but just watched silently, which means that they could not escape the responsibility. In this way, they can only go down the road of rebellion.

    So Rurik approached the baron Martini, who was lying on the ground with a hemp rope tied to his mouth with his steel sword in hand, kicked him first, and said casually in Latin: "I will give you death. Resent me! Curse me in **** as you please."

    Then, the sword pierced deeply.

    Martini''s eyes widened, and he rolled around in excruciating pain by the bonfire. Rurik immediately made another strike, and the stab hit the point, and the baron was killed by the sword of the greatest Norman king.

    The blood flowed and turned into a stream flowing to the flames.

    More Rus and Danes crowded around, and they shouted loudly and spontaneously issued Viking battle roars.

    Everyone shouted Odin''s name rhythmically, and the waves overwhelmed the waves, and finally turned into a low roar, shocking the surrounding villages.

    But not at all scary.

    No aristocrat has ever cared about the lives of farmers and herdsmen in the territory, or the nobles have no reason to care, that is what the priests should be responsible for. The nobles were only responsible for collecting taxes and were usually ashamed to be in the same league as the commoners, even though they were both Frisian.

    After all, it has been more than 50 years since the entire Frisian race was defeated and surrendered to the Franks. The ancient clan society has been replaced by the Frankish knighthood system. The old military chiefs have turned into knights and barons, and strong men have become noble squires. Nobles are very much in favor of foreign hierarchies, just because it benefits them.

    They don''t write history books, more than 50 years are enough for the local people who married early to reproduce for four generations, and the stories passed on by word of mouth are gradually lost. Coupled with the general short life of commoners, commoners have forgotten about the independent kingdom in the past. The priests kept instilling in them that their poverty in this life was a matter of course, that only by constantly worshiping the gods, paying tribute to the lord, going to the monastery to worship, and living in strict accordance with the scriptures, could the soul be redeemed after death.

    Even if they only received a pound of rye, it was an unprecedented miracle.

    Angels will give people blessings, but no one has ever seen angels.

    The Earl of the Netherlands is still in Utrecht now, and he is the one who distributed some food to everyone. It is reported that the new earl will greatly reduce taxes. The people who received the wheat cooked it at home and hurried to eat it. They still maintained a wait-and-see attitude and stayed at home at night, unaware of the **** night outside Utrecht.

    For the execution of Baron Martini''s daughter-in-law, Rurik had a strong psychological discomfort.

    Simply let Ragnar do it.

    Rurik winked.

    "Are you still kind?" Ragnar asked.

    "Do not¡­¡­"

    Rurik remained silent, and Ragnar nodded when he saw it: "Leave the rest to me." Then he drew his sword...

    All the sacrifices died, and the ground was covered in blood.

    Rurik and Ragnar raised their swords and looked up at the cloudy sky. Fun Court

    Seeing that the two kings were like this, the soldiers of the coalition army followed their actions one after another, raising their swords and shields to face the sky, collectively shouting Odin''s real name, and collectively completing the final performance art of the blood sacrifice. ,

    And this made the bishop''s legs weak and almost faint, but fortunately, he was supported by the accompanying little priest.

    Although Rurik and Ragnar actually have nothing against Baron Martini, this is a Viking invasion war!

    At that time, the Frankish army also invaded the Flanders region, and the locals were defeated and surrendered. More than 50 years have passed, and now it''s just the Viking army coming from the north.

    Hatred is an excuse for war. This is how Europe is now. If you don''t want to be annihilated by others, you just have to attack others. It doesn''t even need a reason to start a war, or the reason is expansion. Fifty years ago was the era of Frankish expansion, but now the offensive and defensive trends are different. The Viking expansion has begun in an all-round way, and it is no less fierce than Charlemagne''s expansion.

    The entire family of the Baron Utrecht was washed. For the other captured city dwellers, their greatest worry was whether they would be killed too.

    However, when Rurik wiped the blood off his sword, he dragged Bishop Arbery, who was almost in a daze, and went straight to the city captive camp, which was sitting on the ground.

    After seeing the horrific killing, the bishop''s embarrassment disappeared. He would collect the corpses for the entire family of the slain baron, and scolded Rurik, the king of Ross, as a despicable savage.

    There was no point in arguing with this guy, and Rurik directly threatened: "If the curse worked, I would already be dead. Stop swearing now, or I will kill you, kill all the captives, and finally burn the entire Utrecht on fire."

    The bishop immediately shut up, and had to obey Rurik''s arrangement tremblingly, and preached to all the captives. Rurik speaks Latin, Bishop Arbery translates into Frisian, and it is these sermons that make a lot of sense.

    It is said that all the captives will be released soon The property of the captives has been handed over to the Norman army as a tribute, which is equivalent to buying life with money. All captives have since become subjects of the Earl of the Netherlands, and all must be loyal to the Earl of Henry Nassau. Anyone who disobeys will be executed, and so on.

    The words came out of the bishop''s mouth, as if they had become a kind of law.

    The captured people can only express their approval and are glad that they are at least alive.

    On the **** night outside Utrecht, the local nobles had been killed. This is to kill the chicken and show the monkey, all the fief knights, and the baron of Groningen who was forced to partner in the northernmost, they have seen the whole process of blood sacrifice and have lost their faith in rebellion.

    However, they still have to make a major vote.

    All fifteen fief knights and barons of Groningen must themselves join the so-called Dutch army, and immediately form a small force to join the attack on Antwerp.

    They only have one day to prepare, and the Rus-Danish coalition will only stay under the city of Utrecht for another day. New provides you with the fastest Rise of Rurik update, chapter 963 Blood sacrifice outside the city of Utrecht free read. https://

    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content

    ??

    The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free

    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 964ï¼š Let the Ross flag be planted in Rotterdam

    Rurik was looking for a suitable area for his new Ross store in Flanders.

    The so-called Rus shops, in this area, are the concessions of the Rus.

    It must depend on the river or the sea, it must be suitable for shipping, and it must be easy to retreat immediately in the event of a major disaster.

    There is no doubt that the port of Durist has become his chosen target, even if the port has been turned into ruins.

    After a short rest, the Rus-Danish coalition began a new operation.

    The fleet is divided into two groups. The main force will return to the mouth of the Amstel River and continue south along the coastline. After all, the main force is all large-scale communication. Of course, it is possible to forcibly enter the inland waterway and turn into the Rhine River. This is obviously unnecessary.

    Most of the combat troops have withdrawn to the estuary, and after boarding the ship, they began to sail south.

    Rurik and Ragnar, with their elite troops, took a renegade and traditional longboat with oars, and went south of Utrecht in the inland waterway, heading straight to the main Rhine river and to the ruins of Durist.

    Even if the weather is getting colder, the next step is to attack Antwerp. It is said that there is a lot of wool, grain and money there. Although the soldiers who participated in the war have been tired for half a year, when they think of targeting a big city in the south, they can loot unscrupulously, and they can be ordered three times. The day is not closed, and the fatigue disappears without a trace.

    The soldiers drifted on their long oars and couldn''t help singing the songs of their hometown.

    This took a toll on the fifteen fief knights and the baron of Groningen. They were sullen and so-called forming a servant army, but very few responded. Each knight only had two or three personal retinues to accompany them. They could have recruited more farmers and herdsmen to fight for themselves, but the next so-called war was to follow the Normans to do evil, and it was impossible to recruit many people.

    They must also go, and if they dare to object, it will be regarded as resistance. The Baron of Utrecht, whose whole family was killed, is a proof that this expedition is the name of their group of lower nobles to save their lives.

    However, they were also forced to betray their beliefs...

    "Bishop Arbery is fine, we have to regret it every day."

    It is wishful thinking to make this group of lower-level nobles and Antwerp residents desperate, Rurik and Ragnar are also worried that they will really pull a team with more troops. ". Now that they came almost alone, they were more in control. So no one blames them for not having soldiers on hand.

    Such a stretched army with great symbolic significance was even established.

    As an earl of Henry Nassau, he knew very well his position in the next action.

    In the short time in the past, he has experienced too much. After the three views of the whole person have been refreshed, considering that he is now hanging out with the Normans, there is no way to justify it. "Since I''ve committed a big crime, there''s nothing to worry about. Since God doesn''t punish these Normans, I''ll just kill them..."

    Although there are only a few people in hand, the wealth of Antwerp and Ghent is even known to Henry Nassau, a small noble who originally lived in the European inland region.

    The vast and sparsely populated Flanders region has its own elite areas, especially in Ghent and Antwerp. The soothing areas of Dozer-by-the-Sea are really suitable for grazing. Once it fogs up, it is salt fog. The grasslands in the huge area absorb the salt, where The green grass is so wonderful that it is a pity not to use it for grazing cattle and sheep.

    Frank has a considerable amount of wool produced in the Flanders region, and its southern region produces a large proportion.

    Henry Nassau decided to loot with the Norman army. He was not a Frisian, and he had no psychological burden for looting. As for "God''s Punishment", let it all be damned! In order to see the genuine "voice certificate", King Ross needs to make a fortune.

    For personal gain, Nassau decided to kill.

    The first thing they arrived at was the ruined port of Durist.

    In autumn, the wide-ranging Rhine River estuary is overgrown with reeds, and a lot of green grass has turned yellow, which makes the broken walls and ruins here even more miserable.

    The autumn wind is bleak, and the cold wind makes people who are very thickly dressed still feel cruel.

    Rurik stood up and held tightly to the head of the bow: "Is this the Dane''s Durist?"

    "Obviously yes," Nassau replied cautiously.

    "It should be your first time here."

    "I''ll come here often. I heard from those knights that any place that can see a large area of ??ruins is Durist. Alas... a cursed place, I even feel that there are resentful spirits roaring."

    "It''s the wind." Rurik shrugged, feeling mentally unwell too.

    At that time, Ludwig took his cavalry directly to kill him by land. After passing through Utrecht, he rushed forward along the north bank of the river. At that time, the old King Louis had not passed away, just as Ludwig, who was strong and strong, stepped down Durist, and finally set it on fire.

    Originally, the strong man and his family had returned to Denmark with Boss Horrick, and the people who stayed in Durist were all pirates without owners, and even a small number of people. When Horrick evacuated with the main personnel, the commercial value of the place has been lost.

    It was because Horlick''s arrogance in Denmark caused the latter''s crusade. The cavalry took the port lightly, and Ludwig issued an order to kill indiscriminately. After all, all the pirates were killed, and the kindness to the pirates was the cruelty to the people. In this crusade, the army of the Counties of Flanders, which has suffered from harassment by pirates, also participated in it, but it was more involved in a play-watching attitude.

    Want to fight with pirates? The Boguo army is not stupid, but the Boguo country in the cracks must have both sides, sending troops and providing food and grass, and finally did not really participate in direct combat.

    Pieces of shacks turned into a lot of blackened wooden piles, and the Viking longhouses piled up with mud and wood were left with low earth walls, and at that time they could make up their complete outlines.

    The trestle pier was deliberately damaged, and only some deep wooden piles stood abruptly in the waterway.

    The weeds were growing wildly and withering yellow. The arrival of the fleet disturbed some waterfowl. The ducks who wanted to continue flying south for the winter were disturbed and flew away.

    Two longboat friends, Rurik met Ragnar.

    "What do you think of this place?" Rurik asked.

    "I feel like a ghost is crying." Ragnar pouted, obviously not in a good mood.

    "This place is Horrick''s former lair. Our possession of this place is a greater victory."

    "That''s right, but... this place is really bad. I don''t want to set up a foothold in a cursed place. Why don''t we continue to drift downstream. It''s closer to the ocean, and it''s easier for us to do things later."

    Feng shui is full of mysteries. If feng shui is not good in one place, people in this environment will always feel psychological discomfort. Rurik thought about what Ragnar had said. Since many people say that this place is not good, let''s find another place.

    This other place also quickly came to Rurik''s eyes.

    Or rather, it is the mouth of the Rhine itself.

    When the Rhine entered the lowlands, it split into more than ten tributaries of various sizes. Small tributaries can be waded through, and there are three large tributaries, namely the Lake River, the Maas (Old) River and the Great Southern Channel.

    The coalition forces took the Lake River channel in the far north, where they reached the estuary.

    The main fleet that took the ocean route had already anchored at the mouth of the sea, and they were waiting for the king''s army to arrive. Seeing the phantom of a large number of long ships, these ships hurriedly lifted anchor and rushed towards the river.

    Attacking Antwerp, looting and making a fortune can be said to be the last goal of the coalition army going south.

    If this plan is shelved due to weather factors, the coalition forces will find an area to turn into a "lease area".

    The coalition forces wanted to find a suitable area to house shops and military bases. Henry Nassau needed to find a good base for his Norman allies to support him in the future. The three parties eagerly searched for good land in Flanders, and they chose an area with extremely flat terrain.

    There is a small river from the north such as the waterway, perhaps this is the last tributary of the Rhine, or it is also a small waterway that splits from the main waterway.

    There is no doubt that this flat area is suitable for grazing or building a large number of houses.

    So, the long-headed longboat rushed straight to the beach of the small river visible to the naked eye, the boat began to wash the beach, and then fell into the mud and could not move.

    Rurik exclaimed, puzzled, the previous good at beach landing is not working anymore?

    "Damn! My ship can''t move?!"

    The longboat was stuck in the mud, and half of the ship was still in the river. I thought that I would land on the unnamed small river with a gentle flow, and park all the traditional longboats on this beach, but it turned out to be like this.

    "Damn it. Brothers, get some people down and push the boat back into the river."

    As soon as Rurik gave the order, a capable warrior seized the opportunity to make a contribution, busy taking off his boots, pulling off the foot-binding cloth, and jumping into the icy mud to push the boat.

    In between, those Danes with abstract raven coat of arms painted on the white cloth also rushed to the beach with a loud roar. As if they didn''t want to admit defeat to the Rus, they put their heads in the mud, and they all ended up unable to move, causing people to laugh.

    Someone shouted, "Are those Danes blind? Now they''re also mud-footed giants."

    "It must be that they feel that they can go ashore easily and ignore our situation at all."

    "Let''s see how they get out."

    But Rurik had no intention of watching the play here, and continued to greet his men pushing the boat.

    More than a dozen fighters jumped into the mud, and were immediately immobilized by the icy mud that didn''t reach their hips. Not to mention pushing the boat, they couldn''t get out by themselves, and the more they moved, the deeper they fell.

    A simple work of landing on the shore in the evening is so troublesome in his life, and even if these brothers are not pulled up quickly, the cold mud can ruin their legs.

    "Damn it! Stop moving. Others, follow me and pull them up."

    After a lot of work wasted, the hapless warriors were dragged aboard one after another. Their lower bodies were covered in grass-smelling mud, and they were shivering from the cold, and their injured legs were as cold as ice.

    Rurik also tried using a large oar as a crowbar, and everyone worked together to help the boat escape. This had some effect, until the big ship came to help.

    With the help of the wind, the sail cruiser zigzagged to the upper reaches of the waterway, and anchored on the river at a suitable position. Only then did the small boat with the cable rush to the beach to meet the king in the mud. The cable was tied to the stern of the boat, and the big boat finally pulled the small boat out of the mud.

    Doing the same thing, all the longships that got stuck in the mud were able to escape.

    Although this was a farce, the behavior of the Rus people using a big boat to tow a small boat still made the small nobles of the accompanying servant army dumbfounded.

    Originally, the fifteen knights of the fief felt that the cargo ship that broke into Utrecht independently was the largest ship they had ever seen in their lives, and they were unparalleled in using the word "ark" to describe it.

    Now, there are big ships everywhere. All the great ships form a fleet, flying exactly the same flags, even the same patterns on their sails.

    After much trouble, Rurik finally completed the landing.

    They landed on the Leyte channel, the northernmost main channel of the Rhine. The current is fast here, all the big boats anchored nearby, the paddle boats forced the beach again, and dropped the ropes to lay down the wooden stakes on the shore, so that all the boats were firmly fixed.

    After experiencing the ordeal in the evening, everyone stood on a fairly solid coastal land.

    "Now, I understand why Durist Port was not built here." Rurik sighed.

    "Either the water is turbulent, or there is too much mud." Ragnar thought of another thing, "It should be a dry season now, and the Rhine is still a bit turbulent now. Wouldn''t it be worse when it is a wet season?"

    "So that muddy beach needs to be remodeled. I also understand one thing."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "It is not easy to enter the inner area along the Rhine to reach the hometown of Nassau. We lead the army to take a shortcut by water to attack the Frankish hinterland, and it takes a long time to row. Although it is feasible, our soldiers will be very tired."

    Ragnar didn''t care at all, or he basically didn''t understand what Rurik was saying, and instead asked a rather retarded question: "Could it be that we can attack our greatest enemy, East Francia, by going upstream in this waterway? That arrogant king, the king called Ludwig?"

    "Exactly. Directly attacked his military camp."

    "Then do it immediately. We should kill you!" Ragnar''s eyes lit up with fire, and his whole body jumped with excitement.

    Rurik was more than half a head taller than the old man, and closed his eyes to speak for him.

    He simply rejected: "It''s too late! We really have to make a sneak attack when the weather is warm, and now I even worry about where the army will spend the winter. I don''t even expect the army to return to their hometown. I will withdraw when Antwerp is over. , I don''t want to be trapped in the frozen sea."

    "Just give up the opportunity?"

    "I''m going to attack you." Rurik shook his head deeply.

    Unexpectedly, his anger was like an encouragement. "Can I try? Anyway, I was running around in Frank''s territory back then, and they couldn''t catch me at all. Hehe."

    "I''m talking about the Bremen time. If it wasn''t for my squadron meeting you by chance, you would have been hacked to death by their cavalry long ago, and there would be nothing to burn Bremen."

    "But I did not die, which means that Odin won''t let me die. My life is revenge! It was that Ludwig''s conspiracy that caused me to be almost wiped out, and I will take revenge at all costs. Besides, my revenge is a good thing. "

    "What do you want?"

    "Let''s sit down and have a good talk."

    Some people are pure slaughter madmen, and Rurik felt that he had indeed missed the mark, thinking that Ragnar would be at ease as a king and do a good job in internal affairs. Obviously self-indulgent.

    Ragnar may not know what a king means at all, this guy still wants to be a rogue. Indeed, many men feel that the ruthless man who dares to go deep into the enemy camp and kill the Quartet is the real king. Such a king is at best a chieftain, a brave Viking warrior, and a downright unscrupulous.

    The King of Denmark is such a character, and it is in Ross''s interest.

    However, Rurik also suddenly thought of a possibility, perhaps because he was worried that he did not have too much prestige among the Danish nobles, and directly attacked Frank and killed the Quartet, showing real achievements, in order to force those noble lords to really surrender.

    What''s more, there are hundreds of die-hard fans who are following Ragnar now. Although these guys are from many tribes, they are really willing to continue fighting with their ruthless king.

    Maybe they can spend the winter in the Frankish hinterland? If they mess up Frank, it''s just as good for Ross.

    The whole army spent the night on the shore, and they will sail again tomorrow morning. If it weren''t for the delay due to many reasons, the fleet would have rushed to the vicinity of Antwerp at full speed this evening.

    Relying on the fire, Ragnar continued to advocate his "winter raid" plan. Even if the Russ army did not join forces, he had already made up his mind. After robbing Antwerp, he would continue to penetrate the Rhine River.

    "I want to test the flow rate of this big river. If it is convenient for us to row and sail, and we will attack in the future, you Ross must send troops to participate."

    Ragnar was serious, but Rurik was very happy to see this kind of exploration, so he encouraged: "I need your information, and we will robbery together in the future. You... don''t be trampled to death by their cavalry."

    "Haha. Gods bless me, I am invincible. Now, let''s give this place a name. We will build a town here in the future."

    "Okay. What I can feel the most is the mud by the river, which almost made me unable to walk. To be fair, this open and flat grass is really suitable for building a fortress." Rurik said.

    "It''s called the muddy land?" After saying that, Ragnar laughed out loud for the name he chose casually.

    "The apt name is still fresh in my memory. That''s it...I don''t care."

    If a town arose here, it would be named Rotnastadt in Norse. The slush here is so vivid that in Frisian or Old Low German, it is described by the word "rotia", which is mentioned by the accompanying knights of the fief.

    Although the name was actually unpleasant, Rurik recognized it for the first time.

    Because this area should have a city called Rotterdam. The original meaning of Rotterdam is "a dam built on a muddy river".

    Rus'' shops will be built here, and Rus'' forces directly control the estuary of the Rhine River.

    However, this area is a coastal no-man''s land, and history gave Ross a chance.

    Ross, who will be the first settlers in Rotterdam, build a prosperous port town here, fly a blue-and-white flag, build a naval base, and more.

    But the first person she was given was Rotnerstad. New provides you with the fastest Rise of Rurik update, chapter 964 Getting the Ross flag planted in Rotterdam free to read. https://

    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content

    ??

    The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free

    Please exit the transcoding page, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapter.

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 965ï¼š Rurik storms Antwerp

    Before the fleet appeared a string of islands at the mouth of the Rhine. They are the so-called Zeeland, and today this area is uninhabited.

    At least, the people with excellent eyesight designated to ride on the mast can''t see the shadow of the nearby village at all.

    The fleet will not get lost, all the islands of Zeeland are too low and flat, and eyes from high places patrol the sea and land.

    The fleet used the most primitive and quite effective navigation method of human eye detection to find the legendary big bay. As long as the fleet rushed in, Antwerp, which was the target, was not far away.

    The weather is neither good nor bad, the sky seems to be raining because of the haze.

    All the ships dashed madly in the rather undulating waters.

    The sails have been opened, especially those large warships, and even the bow of the ship has been pulled down.

    The Russ ships in the coalition were pulling away from the Danish oars at a speed visible to the naked eye, and Rurik had no intention of accommodating his allies.

    A tall, blond man stood at the bow with his eyes squinted, and the ups and downs of the boat had no effect on him. His eyes are aimed at the big bay that has already shown the phantom in front of him. As long as the current high speed is maintained, there is no need to plan to launch an attack tomorrow, and he can act this evening.

    Following the simple actions of the semaphore soldiers, Rurik''s order to the ships was only one sentence: "Go to war today."

    That''s why the fleet took advantage of the cold north to sprint with all its might. The warriors were so high-spirited that they stayed in the cabin, busy checking their weapons, and talking to their comrades about how to make a fortune in the next battle.

    Because the king has ordered that all soldiers are free to act against the city of Antwerp. "Freedom" is absolute freedom, they can kill everything and take everything.

    Although Ross has no grievances against the Earl of Flanders himself, Ross is not an unknown teacher. Count Baudouin is legally a vassal of East Frank. Since Ross has unilaterally declared a state of war with all Frankish countries, attacking Flanders is a matter of course.

    Not being able to kill the Quartet in the new expedition, the soldiers will inevitably be too embarrassed. After all, in the battle with the Frankish heavy cavalry on the banks of the Elbe River, the coalition paid more than 1,000 casualties. Ross also lost a large number of veterans and even many young fighters who fought for the first time this year.

    Everything is the fault of the Franks, so all Frankish vassals must die.

    The attack on Antwerp became entirely an act of revenge.

    A large group of ferocious sea wolves are about to land, like death, and all the residents of Antwerp know nothing about it.

    Of course, the first thing to see the strangeness is the small fishing village in the bay.

    The wind and waves were a bit big, and small fishing boats couldn''t stand the waves. Fishermen who were supposed to be fishing were busy working from home. The man added haystacks and wooden stakes to reinforce the sheepfold, and packed the grass that had been cut in advance as much as possible for winter use. Women and children are busy repairing fishing nets and doing crafts.

    Their life should have been an idyllic pastoral, although life is quite hard, it is still passable.

    Now, it''s like a large number of small islands floating in the bay.

    Looking closely, it turned out to be a boat? !

    The fishermen on the shore had never seen the big Ross, the double mast and the lying bowmast, they had never seen a gigantic vessel of this style.

    But they are not stupid.

    "A Norman?!"

    "It must be a Norman."

    "God! These demons from **** are here again!"

    Not only were people busy lamenting that the disaster came with the bad weather, someone suggested: "Hurry up and ride to the city, hurry up and inform the baron. Let''s get off the coast too!"

    The fief knight of the village was alerted by the villagers, and the knight himself could easily see the mighty fleet.

    Because many years ago, pirates from the port of Durist robbed Antwerp. The perpetrator was Horrick. At that time, he was still a rogue who stole the port. He gathered thousands of exiles. He was really powerful, but he had no name.

    The robbery of Antwerp by soldiers was more for political reasons. With this attack, the real earl was directly forced to admit his counsel, and he had to cede land and pay for peace.

    The looting of Antwerp did make a fortune for Horlick, who, seeing how weak the earl was, simply claimed to be the real earl of Flanders.

    This self-entertainment is unrecognized, and for this reason, he hopes to take the Danish throne and sweep away the shame of being expelled.

    Years have passed, and now Horrick has become a "sacrificial fat pig" kept in a cage by King Ross, waiting for the right time to sacrifice to the gods.

    The two made the exact same choice - looting Antwerp.

    After all, no one has trouble with wealth.

    Entering the southern region, this is the essence of the huge Flanders.

    In today''s era, the urban class only exists in theory, most of the population exists in the village, the core city always originates from the residence of the great aristocracy, a large number of auxiliary craftsmen, squires and private soldiers and their families, these people constitute the main population of the city . Accompanied by some itinerant merchants, an early medieval Western European city is full of this pattern.

    Antwerp, after all, has experienced brutal looting, and when pirates evacuated, people built the city from the wreckage. In order to avoid new raids, the baron did not hesitate to build the wall.

    The nearest fishing village sent a messenger to the city.

    The knights of the fief immediately gathered the village elite and told them what to do next: "The man I have chosen, follow me to Antwerp! Bring weapons and weapons and we must move fast. The others, women and children, drive away all of sheep, goats and cattle, evacuated south."

    The catastrophe came like a summer rainstorm, and people had no time to scream, but to do what the lord of the knights ordered. They all knew that this was the only way to avoid being killed.

    There are more than 200 people in a village, and there are not many strong men and many children. The mortality rate of young children is always high, and any family is through mass births to ensure that the family has as much labor as possible.

    So, if a boy is five years old and ready to work, when he is ten years old, he should be ready to fight.

    The knight gathered a mere twenty warriors, and the remaining men and even boys, armed with weapons (essentially farm implements), escorted the whole village, young and old, and livestock, and began to move south, that is, in the direction of Ghent.

    The first warning fief knight mobilized all the horses in the village. He had a strong sense of responsibility, and ordered his soldiers to move towards Antwerp as quickly as possible, either on horseback or in a carriage.

    At the same time, the news is also communicated to the villages along the way. However, how could their speed be faster than the Ross Fleet who was riding the waves and taking shortcuts?

    There are as many as twenty villages in the flat area west of the city of Antwerp alone, and the vast area is home to 6,000 people.

    The villages living near the bay saw the mighty and strange army, and they were instinctively terrified, and concluded that it was the Norman army.

    They have no time to think about whether their judgment is accurate. No one can forget the disaster many years ago. When someone speculates that "that is the Norman devil", it must be the pirate army.

    The fief knights cannot escape, they must allegiance to their monarch, the Baron of Antwerp, and if they refuse to serve in times of crisis, they will also be punished by the earl in the future. Even if it is not a capital crime, it is also relegated to the common people.

    Because the Baron of Antwerp is the count''s brother-in-law.

    Today''s Western Europe does not have the title of "brother-in-law", some are collectively called "brother", and the wife''s brother is naturally his own brother. Based on this relationship, after inheriting the title of his dead father, Count Baudouin arranged for his brother-in-law to be a baron and let him manage the important town of Antwerp.

    The weather is not good today, and fishing in the city is put on hold today.

    The appearance of the products produced in the nearby villages gathered in the city, and the baron''s family was busy with rough processing the wool, and then dried the boiled and degreased wool, stuffed it into a sackcloth bag and put it in the baron''s warehouse. Most of the wool is a tribute to his brother-in-law, and a small part is his own wealth.

    The traditional trade routes of the Flanders region either go overland to Aachen, the capital of the kingdom, to sell wool, or travel through the Scheldt River to the south by sea.

    Although the weather is not good today, there is no need to suspend the work of processing wool.

    The baron felt that today was an ordinary day. At most, it might rain in a few days, and the weather would be colder after the rain.

    He issued an order calling on his cronies to keep warm. And because it''s already October, it''s not far from Halloween on November 1st.

    Halloween in the ninth century had nothing to do with entertainment. It was a very serious festival. All people living on earth would bless their ancestors who had ascended to heaven, and they also asked heaven to bless all mortals.

    It would be a major mass, and the Baron himself would go to the cathedral in Ghent to take part in the festival. The daily life is dull and boring, and he has a lot of time to arrange festivals.

    He ordered his tailor to make new clothes, so that he would have a proud felt robe for Halloween and a gorgeous dress for Christmas.

    But here comes the Normans.

    Rurik threw a large portion of Ragnar''s army, and the capital ship had arrived at the docks in Antwerp.

    The oar boats towed by the big boat immediately released the fixed ropes, and the sharpening knives on the big boat moved lightly, and reached the long boat along the thrown rope net.

    The larger longships, and all the small lifeboats, the Ross released all ships for landing.

    The most elite three hundred warriors wear leather helmets that cover half of their faces, and most of them have this bear head decoration, and carry swords and crossbows to launch strong attacks.

    Such an offensive action is too obvious, and the Rus army is completely accompanied by the rapid ringing of the bell of the monastery in the city.

    Those on the shore mending their nets, put their work behind them and rush to the city.

    The people standing on the city wall tore their throats and called their own people to run away.

    The shocked baron didn''t have time to think, he hurriedly put on his armor and arrived on the wooden wall of the main entrance, stunned in the face of the mighty strange army.

    "They? Are they really Normans? They are uniformly dressed, and they have the heroic appearance of the elite of Frank?"

    A squire trembled and persuaded: "My lord, give up your illusions. Their boats have begun to move, and they are the enemy."

    "Maybe, talk to them?"

    The baron was not entirely sure that this was the Norman army, and even all the city guards thought it was strange.

    Back then, the robbery of Antwerp was full of shirtless blond men with hideous patterns on their skin, just like the so-called "Satan''s apostles who crawled out of hell" described in the scriptures.

    However, Rurik''s vanguard was the ruthless men led by veteran Grund.

    The Russ army built a landing beachhead without any bloodshed. Seeing that the enemy had closed the gate, the storm could not stop.

    Grund looked up, full of contempt for the low wooden wall.

    "If you build stone walls, I can still admire how you know how to defend. The thin wooden walls will be easily cut down by us."

    He urgently ordered: "Crossbowmen! Kill those birds!"

    He was talking about the nervous guard soldiers standing on the wooden wall.

    The baron sent all the archers to the heights, and he boldly stretched out half of his body and shouted in Frankish, "Are you from the army of some great noble? We do not want to fight you."

    However, the wind was a little louder, and Grund couldn''t hear what the man was shouting. He only thought that the man seemed to be challenging.

    More than 100 soldiers carried two types of crossbows, 30 steel arms and 70 wooden arms. Seeing that the enemy''s actions were a little silly, the Ross Army completed the winding on the spot.

    They even had time to line up, which was a fantastic show for the defenders.

    After all, it is difficult for the baron to arrange his retinue soldiers neatly, but it is a good show to see the strange army formation in foreign countries.

    However, the soldiers in the formation made strange movements, as if they were carrying some kind of equipment.

    Immediately afterwards, the Baron no longer had to think about anything.

    Because in the original history, until the first crusade, the Western European army brought the hand crossbow used by the Eastern Roman army back to the west after passing through the Eastern Roman territory, and it was the twelfth century when it was widely used.

    Ross''s military equipment is therefore quite advanced. The army in Flanders is the first to see the crossbow, and the first meeting is very expensive.

    The baron was hit by two arrows from the steel-armed crossbow, and a stubby arrow pierced his eye socket quite coincidentally.

    This was a fatal injury, and the baron died in such an inexplicable battle. He died instantly, and he died without pain.

    Along with the baron were more than a dozen soldiers killed, and some others fell and suffered internal injuries after being injured.

    The vanguard was the standing army of Rus, and they were instructed to spend almost all of their time in military training on weekdays.

    "Crossbowmen keep shooting! Others, bring big axes and cut wood!"

    The so-called "logging" is to destroy the wooden wall.

    The baron died suddenly, and the guards were leaderless. With the sudden and precise arrow strike, the Rus army relied on the numerical advantage to suppress the defending archers and did not dare to show their heads.

    A javelin slammed into the city with a low hum, an exploratory shot ordered by Rurik.

    Due to concerns about the lack of range, the Rus Army did not launch shipboard fire support first. He never expected that the javelin in this experiment really fell into the city.

    "It''s the wind! The Fengshen embraces us!"

    The Russ Army was in the north of the city, and the ship''s side was facing the city on the south bank. The javelin fired naturally could take advantage of the north wind.

    As a result, a large number of arrows fell from the sky, and they were given an impossible range by the north wind to hit the houses full of haystacks in the city.

    Killing the enemy is secondary, mainly to create chaos for the siege.

    The vanguard troops were smashing the gates and city walls, and the follow-up troops were still rowing boats to land one after another.

    Henry Nassau''s eyes widened in surprise, the fifteen knights of the fief, and the Baron of Groningen, their understanding of war was rewritten on this bad weather evening.

    As the gate was smashed open, a wall collapsed inward.

    At the same time, the defense of Antwerp had long since collapsed because of the sudden death of Lord Baron. The javelin that fell from the sky killed and injured some people, which directly caused the city to flee.

    It''s not that they are spineless, it''s because Antwerp is a city built from ruins. People will never forget the looting and slaughter of the Normans in the past.

    They opened the city''s south and west gates, and they fled with their families when they didn''t have time to bring Xi Ruan.

    Although the entourage soldier has died, the baron''s son is fine. In theory, from this moment onwards, that child will be the new generation of baron.

    The retinues quickly evacuated with the brand-new Baron of Antwerp rode their horses in carriages and ran away in the direction of Ghent. The main members of the baron''s family managed to escape, and the slaves and servants who were left behind had no choice but to escape on foot.

    Grund led the Rus army into the city resolutely. A group of white-robed and blue-striped warriors with bear heads on their heads attacked mercilessly in the face of a large number of panicked and fleeing people.

    In the eyes of the locals, a large group of mad bears turned into people.

    Grund smiled, the helmet covering half of his face couldn''t hide his open mouth.

    He held the steel sword to the front: "Brothers! Kill everything! Take everything! Follow me!"

    Thus, in October 840 AD, the second Viking raid on Antwerp was brutally launched in this increasingly dark evening.

    But unlike the last time, a considerable number of Antwerp residents had already fled on the road.

    Because the count''s main force was stationed there, only Ghent was safe.

 Chapter 966ï¼š The Raid of Antwerp and the Wrath of Baudouin

    It seemed to them that a horde of wild beasts had rushed into the city, and it seemed to them that it was teeming with wealth.

    The city is quite cramped, the roads are narrow and twisty and the ground is black, and the air is still filled with a faint stench.

    Although some residents of this city will throw their feces and urine directly on the road, if this is the case, the whole city will soon stink.

    Because it is adjacent to the river, more people still throw all kinds of filth into the river.

    The odor comes from many large urns, which are not only visible to the naked eye, but also have wooden blocks under the urns.

    Obviously, the sudden attack interrupted the work of the locals, and the Rus army who invaded the city saw that Wengli was cooking a lot of wool?

    Freshly cut wool has a foul smell, and the annoying smell disappears when it is boiled and degreased.

    The soldiers had no time to take care of these Wengzhong wool. They thought that since the local people were doing such work, there must be more wool in the local warehouse.

    All the rumors are becoming true, and every soldier can''t wait to carry a bag of local processed wool immediately. After all, it is rolled into wool at home and woven into decent sweaters by women at home.

    Grund''s sword was dripping blood. He had no intention of examining the fallen corpse, but ordered his men to act as quickly as possible.

    "Don''t let any houses go, search for gold and silver first, and get it done before the Danes."

    The Ross Army has completed the perfect hunt, and naturally wants to eat the fattest meat. And the rest of the minced meat is classified as the follow-up Danes to share.

    The main force of the Ross Army has completed the landing, and the looting in the city has reached its peak at this moment.

    Those who fled still had obvious backs, and Grund was powerless and unwilling to pursue them. He occupied the highest building, which was obviously the residence of the great nobles in the city.

    In this wooden double-storey house, he found a lot of metal utensils, but unfortunately, apart from a little gold and silver tableware he found, there were no better utensils.

    But he still found a special treasure - the wardrobe.

    In the wardrobe of the noble living room, the interior is decorated with rows of woolen fabrics. There are men''s robes and women''s gowns.

    The wardrobe was swept away by the Ross warriors and immediately became the soldier''s spare clothing.

    Since it is a noble residence, there should be a place like a secret room to hide gold and silver.

    One of the maids just hid, only to find that the Normans were everywhere when she finally tried to escape. The maid was insulted immediately after being discovered by the soldiers, and finally she was dragged to Grund like a dead pig as if she had lost her soul.

    "This woman was killed by you? A group of young cubs, it''s not serious." Of course, Grund didn''t mind what his brothers did.

    The standing army was full of middle-aged men in their twenties. Someone claimed, "Boss, maybe this woman can tell us the secret she knows."

    "Secret? It''s enough to tell me where the nobles hide their money."

    Grund spent the first half of his life wandering the rivers and lakes, and he knew a little Frankish vocabulary, which came in handy now.

    He half-knelt down and patted the half-conscious woman''s face vigorously. Seeing her awake, he asked sharply, "Gold! Silver! Tell me where?"

    However, the woman begged in a low voice to "kill me quickly".

    "We won''t kill you. Tell me where the gold is hidden and you can live."

    The woman responded immediately, and slowly extended her right hand to point to a line of defense, which immediately made Grund overjoyed.

    "Very good! Brothers, take this woman with you. Oh yes, give her respect."

    Seeing his subordinates pick up this woman, Grund suddenly remembered something and asked, "Which one of you tossed this woman the most?"

    But I saw a group of young people laughing and laughing angrily pointing at a brother.

    "Alal, is that you? All right. This woman is your wife and concubine. Take her away."

    "Huh? Didn''t your Majesty say kill without mercy?" the soldier asked suspiciously.

    "Keep it for now. Your Majesty should acquiesce to the truth."

    The maid was carried and approached the cellar, and on the ground floor of the residence, Grund found a treasure. He longed to unearth large quantities of gold and silver, even though he knew that King Rurik actually preferred wheat.

    I really want what to do, there are indeed some wooden boxes in the cellar.

    After the box was pried open, the shiny coins inside also showed their graceful brilliance.

    "All settled down." Grund waved his hand, "According to the rules, this is dedicated to the king. You light all the oil lamps, and we will take a good look at what these are."

    The light outside was already very dim, and the flames in the cellar showed the real body of the coin.

    Grund grabbed a handful with his own hands and took a closer look, and saw that it was full of copper coins. He stomped his feet in anger, and cursed: "Damn! Are the nobles in this place poor ghosts? The so-called treasures are actually copper coins? It has What''s the use?"

    The number of copper coins was very unexpected. After the count, there were actually twenty boxes, and each box seemed to weigh a hundred pounds.

    But the situation is not really shabby. There are still three boxes that have been pried open, and they are all genuine silver coins. There is also a unified head of Charlemagne, and the condition is very good.

    So, is the wealthy Antwerp really so poor?

    Not so.

    Although the sudden death of the baron caused the city''s defenses to collapse, the nobles did not forget to take all the silver coin boxes from the cellar when they fled. The copper coins were indeed worthless, so the squires simply ignored them due to the lack of time, and only carried a dozen boxes of silver coins to the carriage and joined the fleeing team, taking the opportunity to make a fortune.

    Only the three silver coin boxes discovered by the Rus army were missed by the conquistadors only because the escaped nobles were missing.

    The clouds covered by the sun were only dark red, and the Ross army had already entered the city in large numbers.

    However, Antwerp is a small town. Before Rurik attacked, there were barely 800 permanent residents in this city.

    The number of residents killed in the city was small, and it was quite unfortunate that the corpses died. After the soldiers went into the city to search, they carried some of the captured pieces out of the city one after another, and set up camp near the pier to guard the ship and set up a bonfire.

    But the city''s only two warehouses have been firmly under control, and the work of moving grain and wool is already underway.

    Soldiers either push their own trolleys, and after they are assembled on the shore, they begin to carry them. The unicycles, which the locals have no time to take away, are put to work like the two-wheeled carts.

    Grund offered his gift, and all the money-boxes were placed in front of Rurik, his armour clacked against his chest: "All the boxes are coins, and brothers give them to the king."

    Rurik nodded: "Loyalty! Inside, there are silver coins."

    "There are only three boxes, the rest are copper coins."

    "There are only three boxes? They say that Antwerp is very rich. I did see a lot of wool and grain. Can''t silver coins be just that?"

    "We dare not be greedy." Grund tapped his chest again.

    "Never mind!" Rurik shrugged and immediately ordered an inspection. Seeing that there were three boxes with silver coins, he immediately made an exciting decision-spending money.

    A silver coin, in the tribal era of Ross 20 years ago, its purchasing power was extremely amazing. Of course, it was only because the Swedish tribes at that time were strongly opposed by the Danish forces, and they were simply entertaining themselves economically. Silver coins are a precious metal. As a natural hard currency, the amount of circulation is too small.

    Things have changed, and Rus has conquered a large area of ??land, and the currency that once circulated in the entire Baltic trade circle is enriching towards the core settlements of the Rus Kingdom.

    These young Rus standing army soldiers, their growth is accompanied by the rise of Ross, and is also accompanied by the enrichment of silver coins.

    Even if Rurik ordered the money to be divided, the more than 1,000 brothers would divide it up, and each of them would get quite a limited share.

    But this is indeed the king''s reward.

    Ragnar''s Danish army was almost touching the night, aiming at the dense array of bonfires in the distance. The Danish army finally arrived in Antwerp. They missed everything.

    The long delay caused the chagrin of all the Danish warriors, and it was impossible for Ragnar to sing about the strength of his Rurik brothers.

    Especially when he saw that the Russ actually distributed the spoils on the shore, it caused jealousy.

    Ragnar aggressively found Rurik, who was sitting by the campfire busy eating grilled fish, and complained, "Congratulations on your victory. You were too fast to wait for me."

    "What? Not happy?"

    "You should wait for me." With that, Ragnar sat down, took another grilled fish from Rurik, and calmed down a little.

    Rurik sold his favor and publicly blamed himself: "We are eager for quick success. So we originally planned to attack the city tomorrow, but I got the time. Now that Antwerp has been destroyed, the looting has begun. I have grabbed some good things, I can divide you a lot."

    "No need." Ragnar waved and shook his head again, "That''s not my trophy. I can''t bear to accept your gift. Anyway, this battle is over, and we shouldn''t have any new battles in the south. End all this quickly, and I have to march along the Rhine, and that is my battle."

    "Okay. But... there are many villages nearby. You can go there to loot and take a look, maybe you can take a lot of cattle and sheep. I won''t rob you in these actions, whatever you rob is yours. The spoils of war. If you encounter resistance from the local farmers, it is you who will be responsible for the slashing.¡±

    "You have a conscience." Well, Ragnar laughed and nibbled at the grilled cod, even though it wasn''t even salted.

    The joy of victory was written on everyone''s faces, and the warriors of Ross could not sleep, still holding torches in search of treasures in the city.

    They still kidnapped a handful of women, and the reason they weren''t killed in the first place was simply because they were women.

    The soldiers did not fully implement the king''s order to kill without mercy. Seeing this situation, it stands to reason that Rurik can turn a blind eye and acquiesce that this is a slave of his subordinates.

    But this time, there is no tolerance.

    Played by many warriors, a maid with a devout belief has no choice but to die. It is precisely because of her belief that she cannot commit suicide, even if she asks the conqueror to give her death.

    Until Rurik ended these farce.

    Soldiers let go of their "toys" reluctantly, and these women, who had been tossed to the point of rags and nervous breakdowns, were given a clean death.

    That''s all, Rurik gathered all the centurions again, clenched the hilt of his sword, and commanded rather rudely: "I told you that the enemy in this battle will not leave men or women. We have no time to capture them. What we want is revenge killing. Tomorrow Just carry all kinds of loot and supplies, no prisoners of war!"

    All the centurions said yes. There is feeling that the king could inconceivably issue such a cruel order. Obviously, this battle is really of special significance?

    On a new day, the sky started to rain lightly.

    Could it be that the autumn rainy season has already begun? Rurik had foreseen the rain long ago, and he had taken the risk of the rain to make a surprise attack.

    The rain hindered the army''s siege, but fortunately Antwerp had been destroyed the day before the rain.

    The Russ army took the time to carry the spoils in the rain. The tarpaulins that were originally used to cover the ship''s torsion slingshots are now used to cover the trolleys that carry wheat and wool.

    Supplies are shipped to small boats at the dock, and then transferred to the anchored ship. The decks of large ships are originally designed with drainage holes. Although the entire cabin has no high-tech design of watertight compartments, it is like a closed oak wine barrel as a whole. The seized materials are stuffed into the cabin to completely isolate the rainwater.

    The cold autumn rain undoubtedly greatly interfered with the handling of the spoils, but there were so many spoils. At this point, Antwerp is a real testament to its wealth.

    Although it was cold, Rurik deliberately stopped to make good deliveries.

    He was already mentally prepared that the so-called war had been fought until now, and the army might not be able to reach the capital Nova Rosberg before the Gulf of Finland freezes. He has designed a plan B, the so-called army can be stationed directly in warm places to spend the winter. Temporary residence in Denmark, as well as on Bornholm, Saaremaa and Tombstone in the ?land Islands is a priority. Sending a small army to spend the winter in Utrecht and sending some troops stationed near Hamburg to continue to support the Duke of Saxony are all options.

    Thinking about it from this point of view, the army could not travel thousands of miles back to their hometown.

    For Vikings from all walks of life who are good at seafaring, it is regarded as a norm to live in other places and even settle down. This is a life test for the Slav army soldiers under the command of the old peasants. Of course, the Slav army was a minority, and the flag captain was still his brother-in-law. Rurik was sure that he could suppress their dissatisfaction with his majesty. It is enough to promise each of them a large sum of so-called compensation for wheat and wool.

    Thinking of all this, Rurik felt that he had a little more time.

    Ragnar led his troops to a nearby village. Even though he was acting in the cold rain, the brothers ignored the cold rain when they thought that all the things they grabbed were theirs. They simply ignore the risk of getting sick and just want to rush into the village to find gold.

    However, all they found were empty villages. Except for some caged poultry, they found nothing good. And those poultry were clearly run away by fugitives.

    But it was said that in the village where the Norman fleet was first discovered, the fief knight resolutely joined the defense of Antwerp with his joking army in line with the obligation of allegiance to the baron.

    But when they saw the city from a distance, they found that the Normans had already launched their actions, and the shouts of killing turned into rumblings, and the knights immediately gave up all support plans.

    All the villages are on the run, and they are well trained to escape, so that the villages suffer only a few hapless ones who run too fast and get their feet cramped.

    Ragnar did not find many valuable treasures, but found a large number of available daily necessities. His subordinates were not picky, they made the found sackcloth into makeshift pockets, threw all pots and pans-level trophies into them, and carried them on their shoulders to "welcome the harvest".

    However, the looting of Antwerp was like a stab in the heart for the Earl of Flanders.

    A city being robbed is essentially the economic collapse of a large area. A large number of people dragged their families and brought their mouths to the city of Ghent, and the tens of thousands of refugees suddenly caused the more densely populated Ghent area to also panic.

    Refugees spontaneously told their terrifying encounters to those they encountered, and many of them added fuel to it out of subjective assumptions, describing the Normans as demons who eat people and don¡¯t spit out bones, and monsters on fire.

    When asked if they really saw it, they said it was.

    Even if such a description sounds outrageous at first glance, but the first-hand information brought by the refugees directly from the city of Antwerp, all doubts can come to an end.

    Because the earl''s relative, the Baron of Antwerp, had already been killed in the defensive battle.

    The baron''s wife and son, the earl''s sister and nephew, managed to escape the trap. They fled in the bleak light rain, and faced the mad cry of their sister, like the Count Baudouin who was struck by lightning, completely undecided. All the count could think of was to strengthen the defense of Ghent and gather the men, because Ghent is just upstream of the Scheldt, and the Normans who are good at sailing come from the cold north, they can ignore this cold rain and kill and kill. When brought to Ghent, it is necessary to be prepared immediately.

    But his sister had this plea: "Avenge my husband! I must avenge my husband! We are all fathers and cowards, but you are absolutely not! Now you are the earl, the protector of all. Hurry up. Organise the army to avenge my husband."

    The count was moved by her sister''s tears, and it was her sentence "You are not a coward" that made Baudouin feel that he had to prove himself as a real man.

    He was furious: "You are right! This is the second attack on Antwerp! The greed of the Normans will never end. We must fight back and show them how good we are!"

 Chapter 967ï¼š Flanders Countrys Letting Go 1

    The latest website: The distance between Ghent and Antwerp is not far. Refugees can pour into Ghent in a short time, so it is not difficult for the count to pull an army on the spot and go straight to Antwerp.

    The brother-in-law was killed in the battle, the important town was lost, and the area further north was completely lost. A large number of people poured into Ghent, which caused dissatisfaction among the locals.

    Of course, Count Baudouin decided to send troops immediately because of his sister''s tears and pushback, and secondly, it was also to balance the stability of the various forces in the territory.

    First, it will take some time to gather the vassals of the county to organize the army to gather in Ghent.

    For example, Lille in the most remote areas of the south, and Bruther in the eastern border area, don''t expect noble reinforcements in these areas.

    Either recruit troops to fight on the spot, or accept Ghent as a tortoise.

    Baudouin still chose to fight.

    Because without fighting, there is no survival.

    A large number of refugees gathered under the city of Ghent, and Baudouin ordered the gates to be closed, which seemed to mean that the refugees would be turned away.

    The priests are trying their best to maintain law and order, and the soldiers in the city are standing on a high place watching the every move of the people outside the city.

    Refugees drove a large number of sheep, goats and cattle to come, people to eat food, livestock to eat grass. It was very bad that the people fled so fast that they were unable to take the fodder with them, so that although the cattle and sheep were spared from the Norman plundering without loss, they were very short of material.

    A large number of livestock are wandering outside the city, such as goats, which can be said to sin that the grass roots are also eaten away. All the livestock are frantically plundering the yellow meadows outside the city of Ghent, and even the hard dead branches are also eaten by goats and cattle. Go hard to eat.

    All the people sowed were spring oats and spring rye, and in autumn and winter the farmland was deliberately abandoned. There is still a huge amount of soothing wild land here, and it is still overgrown with weeds, making it a good food for cattle and sheep, but the livestock from the north have a sharp contradiction with the livestock raised by the people of Ghent.

    Flanders'' wealth is built on the wool trade, and a large number of cattle and sheep are gathered in Ghent. Is there enough grass to eat? Baudouin didn''t want his country to fall into internal conflict, causing internal conflicts among the people.

    What''s more, a large number of fief knights from the north led all the villagers and gathered outside the city of Ghent with weapons.

    Considering his ancestry, Baudouin didn''t think he could persuade the "Soldier of the Siege" to remain absolutely responsible.

    The country of Flanders, the more Frankish people go to the south, and the more Frisian people go to the north.

    The fief knights from Antwerp were all Frisian, and so were the villagers they brought.

    Therefore, after consulting with his cronies (internal ministers) and the Bishop of Ghent, the Count Baudouin awakened and gathered the army in the city, and accompanied the bishop to appease the refugees outside the city.

    Those who were looking forward to redemption were indeed redeemed, and the bishop poured holy oil on the refugees in the bleak rain to reassure them.

    Baudouin appeared on his horse, and immediately met with the knights of the fief, and announced to them his decision.

    "You were supposed to guard Antwerp, but you didn''t keep your oath. You have a hundred valid reasons, my brother (actually brother-in-law) was killed, a large number of people were killed, and the northern region was in chaos. I don''t listen to any excuse, I Just Antwerp!"

    Baudouin''s attitude was quite decisive. He wanted to gather soldiers from all sides, and even select strong men from refugees, and immediately rushed along the river to Antwerp.

    They must gather as many troops as possible at once, and they must pursue the pursuit immediately, otherwise the Normans who come by boat will go away. Baudouin did not wish to lose this opportunity for revenge, and a major conscription began now.

    Of course, this is compulsory conscription. All the refugees from the north, including the boy of only fourteen years of age, were immediately distributed with arms and food and included in the army of the country.

    Such an almost unlimited levy does not involve villages in the Ghent area, but the village fief knights must serve.

    Baudouin patched things together, and forcefully pulled out an army of nearly 3,000 people on the left.

    This number is extremely astonishing. If the Frankish King Lothair and King Ludwig knew that the cowardly country of Flanders could summon such a force, then both sides would issue a series of orders to force the country to send a large army to participate. The civil war did not work on its own.

    Although Baudouin''s family came from the Frankish mainland, his family''s interests have been completely tied to the locals.

    His family wanted to not offend both sides, not only maintaining good diplomatic relations with the transfer of benefits to both sides, but also actively pretending to be weak.

    If it wasn''t for the repeated attacks of the Normans, he wouldn''t have the heart to assemble a huge army to show off his strength arrogantly.

    Of course, it is an unprecedented feat to call such a large number of soldiers, although there are more than 2,000 armed peasants without armor.

    Baudouin felt that he had won. No matter how savage the Normans were, could they be against this army? Including the junior nobles and peasant soldiers in the army, they are confident because of their strong military strength, and they are blessed by the bishop personally with holy oil, and the war is directly endowed with sacred meaning.

    This is not a civil war between nobles, and the peasants are not pulled over to make up the numbers. Everyone is fighting for their beliefs and for their homeland. Of course, they are very nervous. Everyone has a great reason to fight for it. If they die in battle, at the moment of judgment, this feat will be enough to send their souls to heaven.

    Baudouin didn''t want to wait any longer. He prepared in a hurry and did his best in a short period of time.

    All the old weapons were taken out of the warehouse, and the farmer soldiers basically popularized the short spear, and also widely equipped a special weapon based on the short spear modification - the day security stick.

    A hard oak stick is the weapon of the Frisian people since ancient times. This stick is inlaid with iron nails and animal teeth, which has the meaning of a mace. And put an iron spear at the front of the stick, so that it can stab and smash.

    The army carries a variety of weapons, and they do not have a clear organization. Basically, men from each village follow their lords. The Count Baudouin had the largest army, and his retinue guards belonged to the armored elite.

    Even so, there were only less than 300 armored men in the 3,000-strong army. It is also reported that the new Normans are good at using arrows, so they will bring more hunters and archers, but there are few people in Baudouin who are good at archery.

    The patchwork army began to move. Their team looked messy, but in fact it was divided into one block after another, and the core of the block was a fief knight.

    In this way, Baudouin''s army relied on armed units composed of knights, and at least maintained a minimum order in the chaos.

    The army rushed to Antwerp as fast as possible, and the Count Baudouin led them to choose a shortcut, and even then they spent two days on the journey.

    From the refugees fleeing to the army''s counterattack, it would take up to four days at the earliest.

    It was precisely because of the rain that Rurik felt that there was only a slight chance that the local nobles would send troops to counterattack. The rain made the Russ army slack. Faced with a large number of materials that needed to be removed, people were all thinking about how to load the spoils onto the ship, but they did not do anything to guard against the enemy''s counterattack.

    The whole world is wet, and the feeling of cold and damp is extremely disgusting. After all, the war has continued until now. Once the army has settled down for a short time, the war weariness will rise again.

    Rurik already lived in the city of Antwerp for the Baron''s campaign, and most of the soldiers also lived in the city. As for the dead bodies in the city, they were thrown directly into the bay during the raiding operation of the city. The Rus army completely occupied Antwerp and was determined to transport it into a "rough house". Of course, Rurik also thought about burning it, but it is too humid now. , setting fire is useless.

    The army rested temporarily, waiting for Ragnar''s Danish troops to return from raids in the nearby countryside.

    Rurik was also waiting for the end of this abominable and unavoidable autumn rain. Only such a rather dry north wind could recover, so that the ships with a good harvest could return to sail against the wind.

    It would be impossible if Rurik had no inertia.

    With more than a thousand elite soldiers in his hand, he was full of contempt for the country of Flanders before he acted. All rumors said that the earl was a coward from ancient times. Rurik remained suspicious at the beginning of the period, but now a series of wars have gone too smoothly, and he really looks down on the enemy.

    Everyone was waiting for the rain to stop. At the same time, Henry Nassau, who was with the army, and the servants of the minor nobles who joined the coalition army, they couldn''t help but scavenge for property in the city.

    The fief knights from the Utrecht region, ignoring their friendship with their southern kin, put in their pockets what they found. No one will denounce this kind of looting, and since there is no sanctions, they will act with confidence and boldness.

    The knight took a few squires and grabbed a little wool, and carried some grain as his own ration.

    God will punish the thief!

    No clergy now criticizes such behavior, and when the first fief knight fattened himself up, the others began to follow suit.

    The baron of Groningen, who has no way out, has already backed up his previous monarch Baudouin in various senses. Since he can only go one way to the dark, it is better to bring his own miniature army to join the robbery sequence.

    Rurik can of course be seen in the actions of such temporary allies. They were just accompany the army to make up the numbers, which is not suitable for the name certificate. Now they are directly incarnated as robbers and robbery.

    He gave orders that all soldiers must acknowledge the wealth looted by allied troops. With this order, Henry Nassau was quite satisfied, and even had a special regret - it''s a pity that I don''t have enough raiding troops.

    However, the army of the Country of Flanders appeared!

    A group of soldiers withdrew from the south, ignoring the muddy Danish fighters running with sacks.

    When the brothers didn''t capture anything, they were naturally willing to fight the enemy. Now everyone has something they must take away. Although they are not war-weary, they must at least put the looted property in Antwerp, the landing point, and then list it again. camp.

    Rurik did not send any scouts to guard the distance outside the city, but instead sent soldiers to stand on the partially intact wooden walls of the city to act as naked-eye sentries. Another person controls the small bronze bell of the monastery in the city. According to the plan, this large metal object must be removed, but it is really a good thing for signaling, so let it continue to stand on the only minaret of the monastery.

    Many people came from the north, and the Sentinel''s slack heart tightened again.

    As a result, the bronze bell was knocked indiscriminately, and the soldiers who were still resting became vigilant and walked out of the house sheltering from the rain with their weapons. Including Rurik, who also rushed out of the residence with his personal guards, stood outside and roared loudly: "Who is ringing the bell? Is there an enemy?"

    Sentinels immediately reported the fact that they had seen a large number of people moving south.

    Soon Ragnar came into town with important news from the south, panting to warn his Rurik brothers: "A large number of armed men are moving towards Antwerp. Either fight! Or withdraw now!"

    Lots of gunmen? Rurik asked suspiciously at first: "You brave are being chased by the local army? Are they strong?"

    "At least the troops are huge. Of course I can fight them alone, but I shouldn''t take the opportunity to gain glory." Ragnar used his words to make up for himself, and his trembling eyes still implied that he was afraid.

    Could it be that the Earl of Flanders is acting against the law? Are you going to launch a counterattack in the autumn rain?

    "If this army is severely damaged, it will create a good foundation for our future raids. I will use my advantages to kill their living forces as much as possible. It would be great if I could capture their leader and ask for a lot of information. If the earl also In it, be sure to capture him." Rurik was so determined.

    Even if it''s technically okay to evacuate in light rain, it''s against the glory to do so. When he informed his subordinates of Ragnar''s war warning, the soldiers of the army instantly became high-spirited.

    The coalition forces moved, and suddenly time caught Henry Nassau by surprise. But he didn''t have time to complain about the suddenness of things. Since it was a whole army operation, his so-called "Netherlands Army" had to join the fight.

    Why fight? Fighting in an outdoor array is undoubtedly the most hearty way of fighting.

    Rurik ordered the entire army to withdraw from Antwerp. The bronze bell of the monastery fell to the mud as the minaret was deliberately destroyed.

    The soldiers were slightly affected. They used cables to remove the remaining walls of the city as much as possible. Some buildings in the city were also cut down on load-bearing columns, which were then pulled down with ropes. With the continuous rumbling, more than half of the buildings in Antwerp had collapsed overnight.

    The coalition soldiers remained at the original landing point, and spent the night in an open-air array.

    Rurik waited for work, the broadsides of the battleship were facing due south, and all the ship''s torsion slingshots were placed on one side, arranged to prepare for battle at the maximum elevation angle.

    Thirty more torsion slingshots were carried ashore and placed on top of trolleys before the battle.

    The soldiers of the Rus army all wore chain mail, and more than 100 members of the standing army, including the captain of the guard, Grund, wore heavy scale armor covered with iron pieces. These armors are "decisive battle equipment", and Rurik believes that Ragnar will not exaggerate, and if there is a war, the enemy will be seen today.

    Rurik called on the entire army: "We must respect our opponents. The best respect is that our army wears the thickest armor, carries the sharpest sword, and kills them in the simplest and crudest way."

    It can be said that, in other words, the so-called coalition forces desire a brutal unilateral killing.

    So he added: "Let''s use the blood of the enemy, the blood of Odin!"

    What is certain is that the country of Flanders does not have any manpower and material resources to form a ferocious army like the Frankish heavy cavalry. If dealing with the infantry-based weaklings, Rurik decided to deal with the enemy with his most traditional, low-risk, and most tactical tactics that could demonstrate Ross''s tactical abilities.

    At noon on this day, the light rain seemed to stop. Although the world is still cold and damp and people are in a bad mood, with the appearance of some people on horseback in the far south, everyone is cheered up.

    People warned each other, calling on everyone to wear armor, prepare their crossbow, and so on.

    What they saw was Baudouin himself!

    It was the Count of Flanders who led his own cavalry squad of more than thirty cavalry to lead the way in front of the main force. He noticed his own city of Antwerp, but unfortunately the appearance of the city had changed beyond recognition.

    He also saw a large number of strange ships moored in the bay, as well as white things that were too obvious in the gray-black world.

    Take a closer look that''s an army!

    Is it the Norman army? If it were not for the refugee reporting, Baudouin would have miscalculated.

    It is completely different now, those men in white clothes are the most vicious enemies.

    He crossed the sword immediately, and immediately pulled the reins back to the army, calling to his dense army: "Don''t get tired of your feet! The decisive battle is about to begin! Follow me to attack!"

    He kept repeating similar words, so that the entire Flanders country army from top to bottom knew that the decisive battle was about to begin.

    nervous? excited? fear? Or confused.

    The peasant soldiers, the fief knights, and the capable squires, everyone could not complain or hesitate, and continued to advance towards Antwerp in this dense formation, approaching the Norman army in white.

    The decisive battle will start on this bleak October afternoon when the light rain is gradually subsiding, and the winner will inevitably be decided in one afternoon.

 Chapter 968ï¼š Battle of Antwerp

    The latest website: "The enemy is coming! All stand up and prepare to meet the enemy!"

    The centurion ordered his subordinates without changing his face, and the armored soldiers finally stood up from their sitting and lying state.

    Times have changed, and when a warrior has the opportunity to acquire thicker armor, they don''t hesitate to wear it for a decisive battle. It''s just that the heavy armor is like a huge weight weighing on the shoulders on both sides. It is better to sit as much as possible before the battle. There were no soldiers lying down, but he didn''t want the cloth robe he put on outside to be completely blackened by the mud.

    The soldiers stood in front of each other, put their shields against their chests, and pulled out a steel sword to prepare to fight.

    Those warriors armed with a crossbow are unparalleled in the winding operation.

    Or simply wind the wooden-arm crossbow, and then turn to the heavier steel-arm version, and then use a portable winch to buckle the thick tendon string to store power.

    And the thirty torsion slingshots that were brought ashore, and they became battery turrets loaded on small trolleys.

    "Install cast iron bombs! Oil the chutes!"

    The manipulating soldiers immediately carried out the orders of King Rurik who was in the formation.

    As for why he didn''t use the javelin, it was because the javelin weapon was consumed a lot during the half-year war, although it could be recycled, but the constant wear and tear made Rurik unwilling to waste it now.

    However, the reserves of conical cast iron ammunition are very large, just because of its short range and great close-range power, it is really a treasure for fierce battles at sea, and it may not be suitable for use in land warfare.

    Unless you put the enemy closer.

    The rain fell on the oiled cable and was immediately spread out, the torsion slingshot slide was coated with a layer of semi-solidified seal oil, and even the charged hemp rope was smeared with a layer of assault.

    The soldiers were all wet. If there was not a big battle today, no one would be willing to stand in the autumn rain and wait.

    Their wait was not in vain, and the battle was about to begin.

    Even if everyone saw the scale of the enemy, it was as strong as Ragnar, who reported yesterday, said.

    With all the loot plundered from the countryside thrown onto the longboat, Ragnar and his pals had nothing to worry about. They joined the front lightly, but were out of tune with the Ross Army.

    Ragnar''s team is the real Vikings, and Rurik''s legion has already surpassed it. For the former, many people think that the wet clothes are too obtrusive, so they go into battle directly shirtless.

    He himself just put on a layer of chain mail, and half of his subordinates were shirtless and deliberately displayed the terrifying tattoos on their bodies, and with some mud, it was like a group of monsters burrowing out of the dark earth.

    Seeing the Danish allies joining the army, Rurik''s eyes widened and he saw a crowd of strange and ruthless men.

    Ragnar approached Rurik with a sword and smiled: "Look, the enemy I said has arrived."

    "It''s here. There are many troops, but unfortunately they are all peasant soldiers."

    "They are seeking their own death, and we can share the glory of blood sacrifice."

    Hearing that, Rurik pouted and shook his head lightly, and asked, "So, your people are shirtless? No matter how much you despise them, consider that they came with the purpose of killing."

    "Would you advise my soldiers to wear armor? No." Ragnar was full of confidence: "Everyone has their own destiny, and if they die, it is destiny. If I want to sacrifice Odin in blood, I have to fight in pure form. It''s a pity you didn''t prepare a jug of mushroom soup for me."

    "Berserker! I understand." Rurik was silent: "Let your men join the army, and we will fight together. I hope the enemy will take the initiative to attack."

    The Russ Army is the main force in the coalition army. Among them, there are more than 600 elite troops drawn from the five flag teams. They are the backbone of the army.

    Ragnar''s team joined it, so the coalition made up a main battle force of 1,000 people.

    However, the heavy armored standing soldiers with bear heads on their heads, their strong and terrifying heroics were not easily exposed to the enemy.

    As in past battles, there are always strong teams as tactical reserves.

    Rurik was determined to follow the tried-and-true tactics, even though this time his forces were significantly lower than the enemy''s.

    And look on the other side of the battlefield.

    For many Flemish peasants and soldiers, they have traveled in the past few days, and I am afraid they will not be able to travel this far in a year. As a settled farmer, except for grazing and farming, he would not leave the village on weekdays, just because hiking is really unnecessary.

    They wear more rudimentary leather boots, and many peasants and soldiers are barefoot even now. Or they are used to being barefoot on weekdays, and the thick calluses on the soles of their feet face the soft mud, which is not extreme.

    They were still very tired, and it would have been worse if they ate some dry food in the morning.

    The fatigue of the army is known to Baudouin, Count of Flanders, and all his fief knights are complaining.

    The army was incapable of procrastinating, and the rations they carried in their warehouses were insufficient. For fear of the Normans fleeing early after looting and taking measures to retaliate, the lightly armed army had no time to rest at all. For the Mann army, the short time when the formation was established was the time for them to rest.

    How to fight? At least the Normans were ready to fight so that Baudouin didn''t worry about their escape.

    Out of prudence, he originally wanted to chat with the leader of Norman for a while, to figure out his specific identity, the so-called mutual registration number, and it would not be too late for a decisive battle.

    This is how noble battles are supposed to be. Seeing that their enemies were well-dressed, presumably even though they were barbarians, they had to abide by some rules when it comes to fighting.

    Baudouin ordered the army to stand and rest, and immediately summoned his own knights of the fief, asking one of them to stand up bravely and approach the enemy as a messenger to chat.

    This is simply a life-threatening work, and everyone naturally refuses to do it.

    "You don''t want to go? Do you want me to go? If they attack me, wouldn''t it be over?"

    Baudouin himself made his concerns clear for everyone, but even so the knights remained silent.

    "Looks like you''re still reluctant to go. Then don''t go, there''s really nothing to talk about with the barbarians. Get off your horses, all of you, these special Normans have powerful arrows, don''t get on your horses and be targeted by them. "

    What Baudouin said is very reasonable. The defeated soldiers said that Antwerp was killed by arrows. Although he didn''t understand that the Russ army had such a magical weapon as the crossbow, he also judged that the enemy had a sharpshooter, and that all nobles were given priority to strike.

    Those knights did not dare to joke about their own lives, and they acted as infantry units, personally commanding their retinues and peasant soldiers.

    The country of Flanders participated in the battle in a very traditional medieval mode of sending troops into formation, that is, each nobleman led his own soldiers and then formed a long snake formation.

    The cooperation of the various arms and the tactical reserve do not exist.

    In other words, there is only such a way of arranging troops, which is fair to every noble, and it is also the high-level nobles who can manage the entire army at a low cost without chaos.

    It''s been half a century! Since Flanders was annexed by the Franks, there have been no major wars in this land, and even skirmishes are rare.

    Baudouin''s father ceded the land and paid tribute in exchange for the Vikings who stole Durist from making troubles. When Baudouin was in his turn, he frequently exchanged money offensives in exchange for Lothair and Ludwig''s appeasement at the same time.

    They have never fought a large-scale war. Although the recruitment of 3,000 troops is not the limit of the Counties, Baudouin is very proud, because he has achieved a feat that his father has never done¡ªorganized 3,000 troops and Norman pirates. decisive battle.

    "This is our most glorious battle! Whether it''s the Franks! Or the Frisians! We defend our faith, our land! God is with us!"

    Like a one-man show, Baudouin, who also dismounted, called on the soldiers to be brave.

    It is true that the huge army was inspired by these inspiring slogans. Those poor, ignorant, and extremely simple farmers and shepherds, seeing their Count himself standing in the army and fighting side by side with everyone, the feeling of being valued is really unprecedented.

    Even an old man in black appeared in front of everyone. The bishop of Ghent came in person, and he took a group of young priests, carrying a huge black cross, and patrolled in front of the army.

    A little priest held an urn full of holy oil in his arms, and the bishop held a cypress branch dipped in oil and poured it on the soldiers, muttering words in Latin.

    Paul Feder is the regional bishop of St. Peter''s Abbey in Ghent, and in principle, he is under the management of Bishop Alberg of Utrecht.

    Although Ghent''s St. Peter''s Abbey can be upgraded to St. Bavo''s Cathedral, its current status is not high. Bishop Feder hopes to have some merits, so that he can independently establish an archdiocese, so that he can also be promoted to the bishop of the archdiocese and reach the pinnacle of his life.

    Therefore, if the Count annihilates a huge army of barbarians in one fell swoop, it is equivalent to his own achievement.

    Bishop Feder has such a utilitarian nature that he took the risk to join the battlefield, that is, he has always been very low-key when acting with the army. After all, he is disgusted with war in principle.

    He personally anointed the army with oil and blessings, and even if a soldier was dripped with a little oil star, he would receive a great blessing.

    The Count Baudouin was happy to see all this, and seeing that the Normans had no movement for the time being, he just happened to do a good job of the pre-war ceremony.

    Such a strange move caused Ragnar, who was ready for battle, to be dissatisfied.

    The two kings murmured in the coalition.

    "Rurik, what are the monks doing? A strange ritual?"

    "It''s a ritual. That way they''ll be invulnerable." With that, Rurik laughed wildly.

    Ragnar understood: "A boring ceremony. Let''s just keep waiting? Since it''s a ceremony, I can''t wait to drink some sacred mushroom soup."

    "Let''s get ready for battle. I''m not going to attack, I''ll just wait for the enemy to charge. Let''s play a nice defensive counterattack. Remember, try to capture those monks in black robes when the fight is over."

    "Is it necessary?" Ragnar asked in confusion.

    "Can catch them and wriggle into a burger to surprise that northern sage."

    "You still think highly of that old man who is almost sixty years old in Esquill? That''s fine. Let me listen to you."

    For the Army of Flanders, there is no longer any hesitation.

    Baudouin chatted with the bishop in person, and then issued the battle order. With his sword pointed straight ahead, the whole army burst out with a spirited roar.

    With a wide variety of weapons, they launched a group charge against the Norman army in white.

    Although there are no rules and tactics to speak of, it is like a large group of wild boars, and the power of the pigs should not be underestimated.

    They were huge in strength, advancing rapidly through the muddy field in dense formations.

    Seeing that the enemy was so brave and so stupid, the soldiers of the Rus army were greatly relieved.

    The resting ships received orders from the Bullhorn, and the sailors who stayed behind immediately pulled the wedge of the torsion slingshot, and the charged slingshot immediately fired the javelin.

    Only the fleet can fire javelins, and the slingshots are fired in turn by the sailors. Objectively, a denser barrage of javelins is formed above the heads of the coalition forces. They swirl and fly towards the charging enemy with a strong buzzing sound, followed by death.

    The unarmored peasant soldiers were stabbed by the javelin, and they were nailed directly to the mud, and even a javelin smashed through two people.

    Even wearing chain mail or leather riveted iron armor, it is useless under the powerful potential of the javelin.

    The sudden loss shocked the army of the country, but everyone couldn''t stop, and they didn''t want to be trampled to death by the brothers behind, so they could only continue to charge with their mouths open.

    With the Count Baudouin and his armored cronies among them, he could of course choose to watch the battle from a distance, but his brother-in-law was killed and the wealthy Antwerp was in ruins.

    However, the Russ army shooters who were taking their time at work deliberately put the charging team in, giving them a deadly argumentative shot.

    The cast-iron projectile smashed people into blood, and the arrows hit the people precisely, eliminating the ability to fight on the spot.

    Talking about salvos, those who charged the most fiercely by the Boguo Army suffered heavy casualties.

    Of course, the Russ still had only one chance. They finished the launch and retreated to the shield formation behind them.

    The momentum of the army''s charge was curbed for a while, and some casualties were paid, and the hand-to-hand combat finally began.

    The Boguo army used tomahawks, short spears, day''s sticks and swords, stabbing and ramming. They had a lot of soldiers, and faced with the Russ-Danish coalition, which formed a tight shield formation, they literally turned the battlefield into a can of herring, and it became an unfortunate situation where people faced each other.

    Now, without Rurik''s orders, his subordinates kill the enemy step by step.

    The enemy''s weapon crossed the shield and hit his armor. The pain was really painful, at most, it was a bruise and an internal injury.

    The situation of the enemy is different. The Ross warrior stabs forward frantically. The steel sword does not obstruct, piercing the unarmored enemy. Every stab is a **** action.

    It was just a short-term confrontation, and I thought that I could overwhelm the Norman front with the advantage of the huge force. Baudouin completely miscalculated, because at most the opponent''s front moved a little later, and the whole remained motionless.

    The chaos continued, and the Rus-Danish coalition resolutely maintained the front line, although there were casualties, which were almost from the Danish soldiers who insisted on going into battle.

    Although Rurik himself did not participate in the battle of the front line, he was directly behind the front line, directing the retreating shooters to project into the air, and also sent a signal to the ships behind to install cast-iron projectiles to continue slingshot projectiles.

    The arrows never stopped, and the arrows rained down with deadly iron hailstones. The Boguo army, which had formed a honeycomb formation, not only suffered a large number of casualties, but its head was also smashed with holes.

    He was hit on the head by a cast iron bullet that fell from the sky, and his skull was shattered even when he was wearing a tin helmet.

    Unexpectedly, the battle turned into such unfortunate appearance, and Baudouin could only scream in despair. The formation was too dense, and everyone seemed to be squeezed into a can. The Norman army formed a hemispherical defense line with its back against the dock. The army of the Boguo Kingdom wanted to squeeze out a breakthrough, but the sword was stabbed back abruptly by the sword.

    What is even more tragic is that the army has begun to retreat, and the number of deserters is increasing.

    "No retreat! All the knights restrain their subordinates, follow me to continue the fierce battle!"

    Baudouin''s roar was drowned out by the noise of the battlefield. What he didn''t know was that, just behind the Norman army, there were the Baron of Groningen and fifteen knights from Utrecht who were already standing in their own ranks. Opposite.

    Rurik did not let these people participate in the battle. The so-called Dutch Army formed by them, under the leadership of Earl Henry Nassau, was watching the battle, or if the front was not collapsed, they had no need to go into battle at all.

    But they are standing here, as long as they are not against the Rus-Danish coalition, they are tantamount to war against Baudouin.

    Seeing the strange tactics of the Norman army from a distance, they noticed the major disaster in the country of Flanders. Those soldiers were dying in large numbers. On the other hand, the Norman army had almost no casualties.

    Even the Norman army had a considerable reserve, the ruthless men with bear heads so awe-inspiring that they suffocated.

    With the new signal from Rurik, all fire support operations with arrows, projectiles, and javelins were suspended.

    It''s not that the arrows are exhausted, but that the chaos has continued for a while, and the enemy is exhausted.

    Rurik turned his head sharply: "Grunde!"

    "exist!"

    "Protrude from the right flank with berserkers! Quickly surround the enemy''s rear!"

    "As ordered!"

    As a result, more than a hundred people in heavy armor stood up one after another. They didn''t use round shields, but mostly used tomahawks with blades, thorns and spears to fight. This weapon has the same meaning as the Flemish Army''s Good Day Rod, after which it is more lethal.

    There are prisoners of war, there are hand axes, and there are swords.

    An additional 300 people joined the Berserkers, who were the shooters just now, and the remaining standing army fighters.

    The tactical reserve team had as many as 400 people. They rushed out from the left flank, slashing violently against the unsuspecting enemy, like a meat grinder.

    All the Berserkers such as Grund, they are truly invulnerable, the enemy''s spear is deformed, the sword is bent, and even the wooden handle of the axe is broken, which cannot injure the Berserker in the slightest.

    On the contrary, Rian''s stick rammed abruptly, which could make the Berserker step back. Unfortunately, individual successful defenses cannot avoid the collapse of the entire formation.

    Like a wedge drilled into the wood, the formation of the Counties of Flanders has been torn apart.

    As a result, the peasant soldiers and a few knights in the back ran away without caring about anything.

    The army inside the formation had already been hit by the Norman army, and it happened that Count Baudouin was among them.

    "My lord! We are surrounded!" Some knights shouted desperately.

    What else could poor Baudouin do? The enemy is the Normans, and the measure for the surrender is to cut the sacrifice to the sky.

    "Keep fighting! God is with us!"

    At this moment, he can only cry in such despair...

 Chapter 969ï¼š The End of the Earl of Flanders

    The latest website: No need for a new order, Grund and the others have only one order - kill.

    These heavily armored warriors are strong and burly, standing on the battlefield like a pagoda.

    They often wield two-handed tomahawks that can pierce, cutting down the enemies in front of them like logging.

    A stab, the spear will see blood. A single cut will shatter bones.

    Even just ramming from the side can stun the enemy.

    These blond Nordic strong men lived up to Rurik''s high expectations, and it was the most correct choice to keep them as a tactical reserve team.

    Not only Grund''s group, but the more than 300 soldiers who joined the battle behind them all used round shields to form a shield wall, which was indeed like "a wedge inserted into a wooden block".

    They made a strong invasion and successfully completed the slack cutting of the Counties of Flanders. As a result, a circle was formed. The Count Baudouin, who was trapped in the circle, just wanted to break through. Facing all the iron men, he could only Can helplessly continue to resist.

    As for the reinforcements blocked outside?

    Do not! There are no reinforcements at all.

    The morale of the Boguo Army has collapsed! Whenever the army was driven out of the circle, they completely abandoned their line, and the fief knights refused to fulfill their obligations of allegiance.

    They have already killed a lot of people, and they have persisted at the risk of considerable casualties. It is already based on the special buff of the bishop''s blessing, and they have tried their best to do their best.

    However, the enemy is the devil!

    No one could overwhelm the Normans, and now it was a one-sided killing by the opponent.

    The Boguo army was beaten to the point of losing their helmets and armor. In order to escape quickly, the peasant soldiers threw away their weapons and scrambled to the south on the mud battlefield with bare hands.

    Those fief knights also fled in a hurry, going straight to the horses placed in the rear, intending to take the horses and flee.

    As for the rescue of the besieged Count, there are indeed lower-level knights who insist on morality and insist on saving them.

    The offensive was ruthlessly interrupted by the Ross Army. Those warriors with bear heads were monsters, and now the monsters started to counterattack.

    The few soldiers who threw the crossbow, their decision-making is really a chicken thief.

    Since killing the enemy is the merit of blood sacrifice to Odin, sniping with a crossbow is also a good means of meritorious deeds. There are many enemies, and they can escape quickly. It is like hunting a herd of wild deer. Don¡¯t think about taking an axe to chop off the deer¡¯s head, or shooting arrows from a long distance.

    Kneeling, winding, aiming, and shooting, the movements were all done in one go, and an enemy fell to the ground with an arrow in the back...

    They were indecisive in their pursuit, and the battlefield evolved into more than one hundred people chasing nearly two thousand people.

    If a Russ cavalry is suddenly killed, ruthlessly trampling, slashing, and stabbing, the enemy will suffer a devastating blow.

    However, the enemy ran faster than the snow fox, and the skillful appearance made the brave Ross warriors contempt.

    In the distance, the priest carrying the cross saw the whole process of the battle.

    The young priest''s legs trembled, and Bishop Paul Feder fainted several times.

    The bishop finally woke up, and at this moment, he saw that there were panicked soldiers everywhere, and they were escaping in the direction of Ghent like no other.

    In an instant, the bishop cheered up. He opened his old arms and asked loudly at the fleeing people: "Where is the Count?! Don''t run away! Drive out the barbarians for the sake of faith! What you do is betrayal of your faith."

    However, the fief knight on horseback did not show any respect to the bishop, and the horse swept past, splashing a lot of mud, but the bishop himself washed his face.

    Affected by this humiliation, the bishop did not care about his dignity, and in a panic, he continued to curse at the back of the fleeing man on horseback, and even threatened to deprive him of his religious status.

    However, the young priest leaned over and shivered and asked the soul, "pada...are we going to evacuate. Those savages..."

    As long as you look at the current situation, you know that running is the best.

    But he saw Bishop Paul Feder suddenly possessed like an angel. His trembling right hand grabbed the sterling silver cross on his chest, kissed it fiercely, and then took over the huge cross carried by the little priest. "Go away all of you! God is with me, and I will convince these barbarians to stop the killing and convert to the right path."

    The priests felt that their teachers had gone mad. No matter how devout their faith was, could the blood-stained savages listen to a word now?

    The little priests, who were unmoved, were reprimanded again, and reluctantly abandoned the bishop and fled in a hurry.

    If the earl dies, it''s all over. At least the army that Boguo had put in a lot of effort to assemble was defeated today. After asking themselves, the bishop felt that he had to pay a lot of responsibility for the defeat.

    He felt that he had no face to return to the monastery in Ghent, so he simply took the posture of a martyr, carrying the sacred cross to face the barbarians. He still said something in his mouth: "If I had known that, I should have stayed in Ghent. God, I encouraged them to fight, I am a sinner."

    Among all the people who fled in a hurry, he was the only one who went in the opposite direction and preached to the Rusian soldiers who were constantly chasing the blood-stained shields as a preacher.

    Although no one listened to the old man''s clamour, his bold move shocked everyone.

    "What is this monk doing? Is he really not afraid of death?"

    "Don''t kill him. Your Majesty has an order, and you will be rewarded for catching a monk. This guy came in person, and just happened to be kidnapped by us and presented to His Majesty."

    As a result, the cross carried by the bishop was trampled off by the soldiers wearing armor and bear heads, and his hands and feet were tied with ropes. Like a hunted deer, he was picked up by the soldiers and walked towards the direction of the fleet.

    At this time, the battle in the encirclement is already the end of the garbage time.

    Count Baudouin was protected by his cronies, but there were not many soldiers left in the circle.

    The unarmored versus the heavily armored, the battle is completely one-sided.

    The shield wall of the Rus-Danish coalition was almost indestructible. Swords and spearheads were constantly protruding from the gaps, and even long-handled halberds fell from the sky to peck, so that the soldiers in the circle could only be beaten passively.

    The encirclement was shrinking rapidly, and at this moment Rurik did not know that the Count himself not only participated in the battle but was also within the encirclement.

    What he issued was an order to kill without mercy, unless the real nobles and priests were caught.

    The more it gets to the end, the more stubbornly the enemies in the circle resist.

    Baudouin himself drew his sword and insisted on fighting, and frequently encouraged his cronies to persevere to the end for the honor of faith.

    They also fully believed that there was no possibility of surrender at this time, and that the Normans would only sacrifice prisoners of war to the barbaric gods, and die in a humiliating way.

    There were still more than 50 people in their circle who were stubbornly resisting. They spontaneously formed a circular formation and stacked towers and shields on top of each other. The formation of this formation did make it somewhat difficult for the Ross army to deploy the formation.

    The Rus-Danish coalition forces were also a little tired. There were **** corpses on both sides'' feet and feet, and the black mud was dyed dark red. Not only was the air confused with the smell of mud, but also the strange smell of rust.

    It was like a wild boar that was hunted was suddenly thrown at the feet of a group of soldiers, Rurik took a good look at his bear-headed warriors, and asked loudly: "You went to chase the routed soldiers, why did you suddenly return. This prey is a monk?"

    For the first young and strong warrior, he first beat his chest with his right hand and saluted, "It must be a high priest. He came to us with a cross, maybe he wanted to say something to you."

    "Really? If it''s a high-ranking priest, you''ve done a great job."

    Rurik kicked the tied old guy, who seemed to be feigning death, or was in a state of being slaughtered by the neck.

    "Fool. I don''t want to kill you." The words were spoken in Latin, and the words immediately caused Bishop Paul Federer to squirm.

    Like a carp, the old guy kept twisting and shouting. It wasn''t until the soldier held it down firmly that his voice became clear.

    Rurik was overjoyed, and immediately lowered his head to ask in detail.

    "I didn''t expect you to be the bishop of Ghent. Tell me your specific identities and who is this army."

    In this way, the bishop stated the matter bluntly: "Baudouin, Count of Flanders, leads an army against you. He is either dead or still fighting."

    "The Count is actually in the chaos?" Rurik changed his face in an instant, and then laughed excitedly.

    He did not expect to be able to capture Baudouin alive, but he must be sure from a well-dressed corpse that the deceased was the Count himself.

    "I also thought that I should attack Ghent directly and force it to admit my arrangement in the Netherlands. If he is dead, I don''t have to negotiate." Rurik said to himself, thinking for a moment, He felt that there was no need to negotiate with Baudouin about anything. In this era when the fist is king, although war is a continuation of politics, all forces believe that war is a shortcut to solve problems, and Rurik cannot be exempted from it.

    Instead of cursing, the bishop begged in Latin to end the killing.

    "Are you worthy of negotiating terms with us?" Rurik gave him a contemptuous look, and immediately scared the bishop to shut up.

    "Indeed, I will not kill you. Your saint of the north, Esquier, is all right in Saxony, and I am friends with the old fellow. As bishop of Ghent, you are useful to me, and I will take you to the north... "

    Rurik said something, the amount of information was too huge for the bishop to hear, and what shocked him even more was a blond Norman leader who was fluent in Latin, which was unimaginable.

    "Pull him off, no abuse."

    After giving the order, Rurik decided to end the final battle in a short time.

    He already knew that the last enemy had formed a battle, and since the opponents were all more elite soldiers, the Ross army would storm or add some unnecessary casualties. He temporarily ordered the entire army to maintain a confrontational state.

    Some soldiers withdrew, and they had a special mission.

    Thirty torsion slingshots, which were quickly pushed to the rear after being shot once in front of the formation, and have not been used since.

    They had their place again, and now each slide was fitted with a cast-iron bullet, and after charging, the soldiers pushed them towards the periphery of the encirclement.

    The warriors were instructed to clear a wide path, and Rurik and Ragnar themselves stood in front of the battle with a firm and terrifying stride.

    A special man becomes a very critical microphone.

    Henry Nassau, because he is good at speaking Frankish, is now making a procedural exhortation to surrender.

    With King Ross and King of Denmark by his side, Henry Nassau was very confident at the moment.

    "Soldiers of Flanders! You have no chance! Standing in front of you are the kings of Denmark and Rus, very heroic Norman kings, who promised to keep your life safe as long as you lay down your weapons."

    It was Frankish, and Baudouin was even more angry when he heard this. He yelled: "Which Frankish nobleman betrayed his faith and betrayed your king? He even surrendered to the Norman pirates! I am Baudouin, Count of Flanders! I''d rather die than surrender to the barbarians."

    Is it the Count Baudouin himself? !

    Henry Nassau, realizing the crisis of the situation, hurriedly informed Rurik after translating this important event.

    "Baudouin...a proud count?"

    "Maybe he''s arrogant and we should capture him. Even if he... would rather die than surrender."

    "No." Rurik shook his head. "He killed himself."

    As a result, those torsion slingshots were placed in front of the battle, and the Ross Army, who was afraid of being accidentally injured, relaxed the encirclement.

    The last Flemish soldiers with shields realized that the situation was not good, but unfortunately there was no way back.

    Rurik''s eyes were bloodshot, and he took off his helmet in the hope that Count Baudouin would take a good look at his face before he was killed.

    Here stood a brawny man, his golden ponytail wet and conspicuous in the light rain, his well-trimmed beard dripping with water.

    "shooting!"

    With an order, the execution begins.

    The projectile smashed the soldier''s shield at close range, the Flemish warrior was penetrated, and the once sturdy shield wall was smashed with holes.

    But these elite squires built walls of flesh and blood for their beliefs, and they were very good at delivering a fatal blow to Baudouin.

    At this point, there were not many living people, and Baudouin looked around, surrounded by the eyes of the Normans, and the corpses all over the place.

    "Strange, no one died." Ragnar muttered disdainfully.

    "Don''t worry. Next is the crossbow target, and the last enemy is sure to die."

    It was at this moment that Henry Nassau saw that some of the last enemy was well-dressed, and it was so well-dressed that the mud could not hide it.

    "Count? Is the count here? If you''re still alive, this is your last chance." Nassau asked loudly.

    Now, Baudouin saw his squires die tragically in front of him. Their bodies were smashed into pieces by the projectiles fired by the strange weapons.

    He didn''t want to surrender, but the trembling of his body could not be stopped by his mind.

    He was terrified, his teeth chattering, his rough face spasmed, his sword-wielding hand was Parkinson''s.

    He was powerless to respond, unable to even open his mouth to curse.

    Henry Nassau, who felt more and more strange, hurriedly blocked by himself when Rurik had already laid out the arrow formation.

    "King of Ross, enough is enough. It is very likely that the great nobles themselves are hidden there. Why should you kill him now. Just send a few people to capture them all alive."

    "Get out of the way." Rurik pushed and shoved, still wanting to grant death to these benevolent rivals.

    Unexpectedly, Nassau said something like this: "At least I want to find the great noble of Flanders and let him admit that the Netherlands, including Utrecht and Groningen, belongs to my country, otherwise, they will surely be There will be frequent harassment, which is not good for you. Their big nobles may be there."

    "Is that so? Good."

    Rurik finally ended the execution, which made the soldiers who were planning to watch the show rather discouraged.

    A group of soldiers walked aggressively, and immediately disarmed the trembling enemies, and escorted them directly to Rurik.

    Nassau continued to question the escorted people: "Now we can talk properly. Which of you is a great noble, is that you?"

    He asked directly at the most well-dressed old guy, and then took off his iron helmet with his own hands to reveal his true face.

    A ferocious middle-aged man baring his teeth showed a dejected face.

    "Let me die! Kill me now."

    "Who are you? The Count?" Nassau continued.

    But seeing the person spit saliva was so angry that Rurik kicked directly. This kick directly hit his knee, causing him to hug his leg and roll on the ground in pain.

    Finally, the well-dressed man reluctantly sat in the mud and cursed fiercely: "I! It is Baudouin, Count of Flanders! You are robbers who have invaded shamelessly! And you, the Frankish who betrayed the faith. God will punish Your sin, the storm will destroy your fleet, the thunder will choke you. You will die soon."

    No doubt it was Baudouin, and Rurik nodded.

    It''s this guy who has a tough mouth and looks like he wants to die.

    But Baudouin doesn''t have to die, even if it is **** and stuffed into the cabin, and when it arrives in Hamburg and throws it to Ludoff himself, it will be another good show.

    After all, in the past, Ludov was the Count of Westphalia, and Baudouin was the Count of Flanders. The fiefs of the two were completely bordered, and they must have known each other.

    Just seeing each other again, everything will change.

 Chapter 970ï¼š Ragnars Sack of the Rhine

    Baudouin, Count of Flanders, never thought that he would become a prisoner of war in confusion.

    He is now bound by ropes, with a piece of cloth stuffed in his mouth, and his mouth is bound by ropes. His eyes were blindfolded, leaving only two nostrils breathing.

    Then he was thrown onto the ship like cargo, full of fear and despair about the future.

    Rurik had no desire to negotiate with this "surprise" immediately, and it was not even necessary to sign the alliance under the city now.

    The men would be taken all the way to Hamburg, where they would be temporarily imprisoned.

    After all, Baudouin is an earl of a huge area. Although it is not a big problem for Ross whether he lives or dies, now that he is captured alive, it is certainly impossible not to extract his strategic value as much as possible.

    The Russ-Danish coalition had no intention of staying in Antwerp anymore. As for whether to pursue Ghent in the next victory, Rurik had no intention, and Ragnar''s idea of ??looting was given up.

    When they came, everything was peaceful in Antwerp, and the twenty nearby villages were busy stocking up supplies for the winter.

    When they left, Antwerp was left in ruins and corpses scattered on the battlefield. The village was still there, but the villagers escaped with their soft livestock.

    The economy of a large area has collapsed, the assembled army is scattered, and the death of the Earl is also a political disaster for the entire region.

    Bruges, Lille, Dunkirk, and the nobles of Bruther, they will have to wait for a while to learn that the battle of the counties against the Norman army has been defeated and lost.

    The corpses of those who died were abandoned outside the ruins of Antwerp. A large number of crows waited for the Norman army to leave. They stared at the corpses. Before Rurik left with his troops, he noticed that crows were pecking at the eyes of the corpse.

    They are not ordinary birds, but the eyes of Odin.

    They appear in large numbers on the battlefield, and it is Odin that recognizes the battle that takes place.

    Ragnar''s Danish army was too arrogant, and the soldiers were mostly shirtless. They lost some brothers because they deliberately did not wear armor.

    Rurik''s Rus army was not killed, but more than 30 brothers were bruised to varying degrees. The armor effectively protected the body, and the bruises usually didn''t get in the way, but now Rurik just wanted to leave with a lot of loot.

    The rain gradually stopped and the temperature got a little warmer, but the sudden arrival of the north brought everyone back to reality.

    The dry north wind was quickly blowing away the dampness, which gave Rurik a sigh of relief. The wet and cold weather is like a blunt knife cutting flesh. Thanks to the tough body and bones that his warriors have cultivated on weekdays, they can resist for a period of time. Everyone''s tolerance has a limit. When a person''s immunity is finally weakened to a limit, the plague will break out.

    At the beginning, the bow drill and the fire nitre ignited the dry wood in the reserve. The moist wood that was searched for gradually burned, and the coalition soldiers took the time to dry their clothes by the increasing number of bonfires.

    No one collects corpses for dead enemies, and they cremate their dead on the spot.

    After that, aim for a new target.

    The bonfire crackled, it was the last night before leaving.

    Ragnar''s eyes lit up with flames, and he muttered again: "I won''t go to Hamburg with you. Just like the previous plan, when we reach the mouth of the Rhine, and when we reach the Rotterstad we set, I will Deep looting along the river. Be sure to tell the people of the north about my temporary departure."

    "Everyone has their own aspirations, and I also want to try to loot along the Rhine River. After all, it is you who will open up the situation. I support you." Rurik answered happily.

    Before this, no Viking fleet had gone upstream to loot the Rhine, not even the people who once controlled the port of Durist dared to do so.

    Ragnar himself is a Danish nobleman, and even if he was once a poor nobleman, he knows some information.

    Going up the Rhine, directly facing the core area of ??Frank.

    The more the core area is, the denser the wealth is. There are a lot of gold and silver utensils, delicious and precious jewelry, and even some beautiful women can be kidnapped as wives. Ragnar''s group of die-hards are almost not from his original tribe. Thanks to his prestige in the duel of nobles when he was young, and the prestige he has now, this group of fans has gathered.

    The brothers who followed him to death were mainly for the opportunity to make money and plunder slaves. Now they are clamoring for a collective vote.

    In the past, the Frankish soldiers were strong and strong, but now they are in a civil war. In addition, the coalition forces annihilated a group of Frankish heavy cavalry on the banks of the Elbe River. It is undeniable that the Danish soldiers were direct participants. Ragnar and his men fought high, determined that the opportunity had come to plunder deep into the Frankish core. Even Ross''s allies did not participate this fall because of friendship, and deliberately sold everyone''s favor.

    Rurik patted Brother Ragnar on the shoulder and continued to instigate: "You can loot and destroy as much as you like. I will go back to Hamburg to wait for your good news."

    "So, you''re not going back to Ross'' hometown?" Ragnar asked this key question suddenly with a smile.

    "Of course I have to go back. But..." Rurik shrugged. "Arriving at Bornholm is a return to Ross''s hometown. Even if you reach the Gyota River, it is also a return to Ross'' hometown. You know, your Geran. The north of the German Peninsula is my territory.¡±

    All the plans have been made, and the rest is the division of the fleet.

    Of course, until now, Ross and Denmark have not signed a serious written alliance agreement, nor have they made a grand ceremony to swear to Odin about the sanctity of the alliance.

    But the two sides have continued to fight side by side this year, and the alliance has been proved by those crows on the battlefield and those corpses of the enemy scattered everywhere.

    Ragnar confidently handed over the spoils he grabbed in Antwerp and Utrecht to Rurik to settle down. In the end, these sacks would be thrown into Hamburg first.

    He decided to go into battle lightly to start a new loot. Although the action did not have a clear looting target, it did not require a clear target.

    Because, his looting army of more than 200 people will appear directly near the Frankish capital of Aachen. As long as he decides to go retrograde along the Rhine, it will be the result.

    Finally, the Russ army, who had grabbed a lot of grain and wool, withdrew.

    Since the withdrawal of the coalition forces, Rurik and Ragnar have parted ways.

    All the wet sails of the Ross fleet were blown dry by the north wind, and the ships raised their jibs and headed north quickly against the north wind. The sail faces the wind at a special angle, forming a positive pressure area and a negative pressure area, just like an airplane wing to obtain "lift", that is, a strong forward force.

    This kind of technology is simple, and it requires some complicated operations to do it. If it is a Latin-style jib, it is quite simple to do it.

    Against the strong north wind, can you dash forward at sea?

    Victor, Baron of Groningen, and more than a dozen fief knights from Utrecht had never seen such a situation. They have already understood that the "white Normans with blue stripes", the so-called big ships of the kingdom of Ross, are not uncommon. Now they feel that the Rus are using some kind of divine power.

    The poor Gothic bishop Paul Feder had never been on a boat, and it was the first time he "flyed against the wind" on a Norman ship. Unfortunately, the strong seasickness tossed the little old man down, and he was unable to sigh with emotion.

    As for the captured Count Baudouin, he was still bound by ropes like a fragile cargo, and a blindfolded cloth covered everything. He didn''t even know that he was on a big ship.

    When the fleet rushed back to the mouth of the Amstel River, all the fief knights and their entourage from Utrecht were put down.

    They were allowed to walk back to their homes, and before leaving, they were threatened: "You remember! You are already a vassal of the Netherlands. The Country of Flanders has nothing to do with you, go back to your own country. The village continues to live, and soon your true count will return."

    Henry Nassau would not have established himself in the city of Utrecht now. He was an outsider, and he would not have come when the Rus and Danes hadn''t built a base at the mouth of the great river, when his village of Nassau had not yet drifted down the river to Utrecht.

    The fleet arrived in Groningen again. Baron Victor experienced this fantastic experience. The only choice for powerful outsiders was to surrender. He was even glad that he had failed in a confused way, so that he was still a nobleman, and his hometown was not attacked. Even, the situation can be greatly improved.

    He confessed to the two kings of the Normans, and he himself admitted that the Netherlands is the monarch, and he also admitted the existence of the Duchy of Saxony.

    The bottomless surrender of a small noble can be said to be a betrayal of faith and a betrayal of the Frankish kingdom. However, he has been promised safety. At the very least, Norman pirates will no longer attack the coastline near Groningen, and the locals will be able to do business with the Normans while they are safe. As for the price, their coastline is completely open to Norman merchants, and they have no right to collect any customs duties and port taxes.

    In this era, the entire Netherlands will be included in the economic control zone by the Kingdom of Rus, and this is what Rurik wants. Because he really needs the largest wool producing area in Western Europe today.

    ¡­

    Ragnar''s fleet had entered the main channel of the Rhine, and soon, the fleet encountered a choice.

    "Boss, a smaller river merges into the big river, how should we choose?" a close friend asked.

    All warriors are waiting, eager to make a fortune waiting for Ragnar to make a decision.

    "Take the big river! We will all follow the big river in the future. Only with the big river can we make a fortune."

    The soldiers then had the backbone, and they continued to paddle and sail on the main channel of the Rhine in this dry season with their big oars, eager to loot and make a fortune.

    The so-called small river is essentially the Maas River. If Ragnar decides to take the small river, he can directly explore the huge Frankish capital of Aachen in this cold autumn. But it was a risky voyage deep into the hinterland, and secondly, Ragnar had no plans to sack Aachen.

    He chose the main river course as a safe move, only because a suitable target appeared in front of his home.

    The town of Nijmegen stands unprepared on the banks of the Rhine. A large number of villages are surrounded by a large wooden building. The monastery of the settlement is too much a stand-out building.

    In the past history, no Vikings have ever been here.

    A small number of people in Nijmegen watched in amazement as the "two-pointed" special large boat appeared on the river.

    The Viking dragon head ship is already a big ship for the local people. In addition to farming and domesticating cattle and sheep, the people''s daily life is to go to the monastery to worship. The poor life of the local people is no different from that of the people in other places.

    A local farmer will probably never leave Nijmegen on the banks of the river in his entire life, and the strange ships he sees today are really novel.

    But soon, the spectacle-watchers realized their stupidity.

    They are like fools who stand on the beach and admire the strange white line in the distance. When the huge waves of the tsunami come over, it is too late to escape.

    Standing at the bow of the ship, Ragnar pulled out his beloved Ross steel sword and led the entire fleet to force the beach.

    "Shock! Enter the city! Plunder! Kill them all! Charge the monastery and **** the gold!"

    Nijmegen is not the fief of a certain noble. It is a bishopric. The priests manage all local affairs and are directly under the jurisdiction of the Archbishop of Cologne.

    As the so-called fall of Rome, all kinds of Germanic barbarians are rampant in Western Europe. Even if the Frankish tribes have been unified, before the unification of huge profits, the priests held sacred beliefs, and some core areas of the huge land have been promoted to the masters of the ****. When the old Roman administrative system collapsed, not even the warlords and tyrants rose up. Only the priests held on to the last fire in the dark age and struggled to maintain the basic order.

    In the middle and lower reaches of the Rhine, with Cologne as the center, most of the settlements along the river have been managed by priests in the past hundred years, the so-called Archdiocese of Cologne. Charlemagne could certainly abolish the Archbishop of Cologne''s full control over the area while he was alive, but he didn''t. Charlemagne was awarded the title of "Emperor of the All Roman People" by the Pope in Rome, and was anointed and congratulated by the Pope himself, becoming the patron saint, so the Bishop of Cologne obeyed this "saint" in all aspects.

    This area is where theocracy is in power. Regarding the Frankish Civil War, the huge Bishopric of Cologne remained neutral, did not support one soldier or one soldier externally, and actively gathered war refugees internally. No one from the three sides of the civil war went to fight against the idea of ??the Bishop of Cologne. After all, the nobles of the Frankish system who rushed to make trouble here are equivalent to selling their souls to the devil.

    But what Ragnar and his Danish scoundrels noticed was the gold and silver that the monasteries had amassed.

    No Frankish army dared to disrespect the monastery, in other words Nijmegen was undefended.

    The city was not large and not too populated, so Ragnar led his troops to forcibly flush the beach, rushing directly to everyone visible to the naked eye, followed by violent slashing.

    The people of Nijmegen never thought that such a thing would happen. They screamed and ran away, and a large number of people were slashed.

    The **** Danish army with a round shield, sword and axe has rushed into the city. They killed a few who dared to resist and rushed into the monastery without any loss. They killed indiscriminately, all the priests were killed, the gold and silver utensils of the monastery were collected in cysts.

    The thirst of the warriors was satisfied, and everyone grabbed some gold and silver.

    And they plundered food and robbed women.

    After all, as a city, Nijmegen is essentially a religious center in a region. The people living in the city serve the monastery, and the wooden building was repaired and repaired on the Roman barracks, and now it is used as a granary. The presence.

    Ragnar discovered this granary, looking at the massive piles of grain, the desire for destruction came to his heart.

    "You will be very happy with how these grains are given to you. Rurik, you should follow me and continue looting. Forget it, these grains are set on fire." He muttered to himself, then took away some of the necessary things for the brothers. The rations were uploaded, and arson was ordered.

    Those who escaped did not have to pursue them, and Ragnar''s men happily returned to the boat by the sea with the food, gold and silver they had plundered.

    The more than 20 young women they also kidnapped were used as slaves, and their skin was violently tattooed. Because of their beliefs, they could not commit suicide, and they endured humiliation. They did not understand why they encountered such misfortune. Perhaps they were punished by God after taking measures on weekdays.

    The Danish army, which has tasted the sweetness, is even more arrogant.

    Ragnar also captured the five priests. Before he decided to leave, he chopped off the heads of these priests in public, and then roared up to the sky to show his strength to the gods.

    As they left, Nijmegen was engulfed in flames behind them. This small town built since Roman times was on fire, the flames illuminated the clouds at night, the sky turned red, and the villagers in the distance did not understand what was going on, thinking that there were monsters flying out of the cracks in the ground. Until Nijmegen escaped and explained the tragedy, causing the villagers to panic.

    Ragnar and his brothers don''t care about what happens to the locals. He just wants to do everything he can to make a fortune.

    Even though he is already recognized by others as the king of Denmark, the Danish world is constantly being ravaged by the Frankish nobles as a toy, and the initiator is the Frankish kingdom. He will kill and loot as a means of revenge, even if there are not many people on hand.

    The overall direction of the main channel of the Rhine River has changed from northwest to southeast, the bundled sails have been used, and the fleet has begun to speed up.

    There is a settlement ahead, which is even bigger.

    "Brothers, work harder! New city, we will make a fortune!"

    What happened next was the "Sack of Duisburg".

    The Danish army took the undefended Duisburg without mercy and effort, but Ragnar killed two of his brothers in a surprise attack on the wooden fort.

    The essence of killing the Danes was the mercenaries hired by the merchants, and the wooden fort was also a resting place for the merchants. It''s just that the Danish army has more than 200 people, and they have enough troops and equipment and become more sophisticated because of the constant war. They conquered the wooden fort and immediately killed the resting merchants indiscriminately.

    The people living in Duisburg tried their best to escape to the forest to take refuge. Some merchants did not want goods and fled on horseback.

    This raid Ragnar gained unexpected wealth, in addition to the merchant''s luggage found some real silver, gold and copper coins, and even found precious wine.

    The brothers drank happily while playing with the captured women. They have no shortage of meat, and the horses left by the slaughter merchants are roasting meat on the bonfire.

    Because Duisburg was a town controlled by a group of priests, it was a trade node, and a Roman route called Hellwag, the "Hellwag," reached through here and extended to the north.

    For the ancient Roman Empire, the north was full of unknowns and challenges. The way to the north to the Germanic world was like going to hell. It was also in this old Germania province that they built Rome and took the "road to hell". Very unsightly name, the name is still used today. In fact, this road can extend all the way to Saxony, it passes through the counties of Westphalia, and then connects Bremen, Hamburg, and finally even Denmark.

    Overland trade in Northwest Europe relies to a large extent on the main road of the "Hell Road" to connect various branch lines.

    After all, Duisburg is a trade node, and it is normal for priests to set up checkpoints here to collect tolls.

    As a result, the tax collected has not yet arrived in Cologne, and is now in Ragnar''s pocket. The captured priest was pulled out again, and the priest Odin was beheaded. After a simple inquiry, Ragnar also knew the existence of the wealthier Cologne.

    It is said that there is even more wealth there. The past two raids have been too smooth, and the confidence of the brothers has inflated.

    "Just hit Cologne! Kill their bishop, all the priests sacrificed Odin in blood, and we stole countless gold and silver."

    Ragnar''s call was answered, and the soldiers opened their mouths with blood. They have already started.

    At the beginning, it didn''t think that it needed to use a weapon in the face of such an opponent, but at this moment it had to take out the weapon, otherwise, it would have been unable to resist. Rebirth from the ashes will continue to consume, and once the power of one''s own bloodline is consumed excessively, it will also damage the source.

    "I have to say, you exceeded my expectations. But now I have to use all my strength." Following Cao Yuwei''s words, the Phoenix True Flame converged towards it like a sea of ??rivers, and actually took back the Phoenix True Flame Domain. .

    The blazing phoenix real fire condensed and formed around its body, turning into a magnificent golden-red armor covering the whole body. Holding a sword, it stared at Young Master Mei like a demon.

    Young Master Mei did not pursue, but stood in the distance, slightly calming down his agitated mood. Although this battle did not last long, her emotions were becoming more and more excited.

    Before she really faced the undead phoenix at the level of the great demon king, she didn''t know if she could really resist. Her confidence all came from what Tang San gave before. And as the battle continued, when she really began to suppress her opponent, and she also protected herself from being attacked by the Phoenix True Fire with the help of the Seven-Colored Sky Fire Liquid, she knew that she could really do it.

    Over the past hundred years, Tang San has instructed her on many fighting skills, all of which are most suitable for her to use. Just like the previous Nether Thorn, Nether Hundred Claws. There is also the sword Xinghan who just stabbed Cao Yuwei''s finger for the first time. According to Tang San, these are all real magical skills, and they were taught to Young Master Mei after his slight changes, and they were all the most suitable for her to use.

    The more he used these abilities, the more Young Master Mei couldn''t help subduing Tang San''s heart. When Tang San first told her that these belonged to the category of divine skills, she still had some doubts in her heart. However, at this time, she can continuously traumatize and oppress her opponents. If it is not a magical skill, how can she do it under the gap of cultivation?

    At this moment, all the emperors standing above the Emperor Tianzhu were all impressed by this little girl. When the Phoenix True Flame Domain appeared, what they were thinking about was how long Young Master Mei could last in this domain. The White Tiger Demon Emperor and the Jingfeng Demon Emperor were even ready to come to the rescue. However, as the battle continued, they were stunned to see that Young Master Mei had actually suppressed a great demon king of the undead Fire Phoenix clan. He had suppressed it in a real sense, and even forced him to be reborn from the ashes. how incredible

    The content of the chapters in the web version is slow, please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest content

    Just as Cao Yuwei thought in his heart, the great demon king of the first-level bloodline is not the same as the ordinary great demon king! Not to mention the descendants of the top three powerful races in the Tianyu Empire. In terms of profound background, it is not impossible that the undead Huofeng lineage is the strongest in the Tianyu Empire. After all, the Tianhu tribe is not good at fighting.

    But that''s how it was, he was actually suppressed by the beautiful young master who was one rank lower. The peacock demon clan doesn''t even have an emperor now! Young Master Mei was still a ninth-rank existence more than half a year ago, and he was still participating in the Ancestral Court Elite Tournament. And today, after more than half a year, she can actually compete with the Great Demon King, then give her a few more years, how strong will she be? How long does it take for her to become an emperor? The emperors present all felt a little unbelievable at this time, because the strength displayed by the beautiful son was really beyond their expectations!

    The Great Demon Emperor Tianhu frowned slightly, his eyes narrowed, not knowing what he was thinking.

    From his point of view, everything he wants to do is for the better continuation of the monster clan and the monster clan, and for the fairy land to always exist as the core of the entire plane.

    The reason why he targeted this little girl was because when she won the championship, he had felt something unusual in her, and also felt a stronger threat from her companion. Even as an emperor, he can feel this threat, and the threat is not himself, but the one he guards.

    That''s why he secretly led the Dark Demon King to hunt down Tang San and Young Master Mei.

    After the Dark Demon King returned, he said that there was a power similar to the Sea God blocking him, but he had already eliminated him, and that kid named Shura was completely wiped out. The Heavenly Fox Demon Emperor really couldn''t feel the luck that belonged to Shura anymore.

    So, as long as you kill the little girl in front of her in the cradle, or at least interrupt her luck, then the threat should disappear.

    However, even the Heavenly Fox Demon Emperor himself did not expect that Young Master Mei''s growth rate could be so fast. In just over half a year, not only has he succeeded in transcending the calamity, he has also been able to compete with the first-level bloodline powerhouses at the level of the Great Demon King. The stronger the ability she shows, the more the Heavenly Fox Demon Emperor will naturally be able to feel the threat from her. And the threat has risen to a new level.

    The sword in Cao Yuwei''s hand flashed a dazzling golden-red light, and his whole body was murderous. Taking a step forward, the sword was cut out. The sky suddenly twisted violently. The blazing sword intent shrouded Mikoko''s body directly.

    It''s still tricky.

    Young Master Mei''s expression did not change, he took the initiative to take a step forward, and another mysterious circle of the sky swayed out.

    The incomparably powerful blow of the battle knife was once again thrown aside. There are top-level powerhouses present, and they can all see that the skill that Young Master Mei is using now is definitely a divine skill among divine skills. The opponent''s strength is obviously much stronger than hers, but it can''t break her super defense.

    Please exit the transcoding page, UU Reading please download the Love Reading Novel app to read the latest chapter.

    However, no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the talent that the Peacock Monster Clan is best at is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.

    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.

    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted.

    The sword was cut out again, and the powerful sword intent was a bit stronger than before. Cao Yuwei also followed the sword.

    The secret ling in the hand of Young Master Mei was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden-red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, another ability would undoubtedly have come.

    Fight for consumption! It seems that she is going to fight with Cao Yuwei to consume.

    The website is about to close, download the iYue app to watch the latest content for free

    Rurik''s Rise of the Stars Reborn Fastest Update for You

    Chapter 970 Ragnar''s Robbery on the Rhine Free read. https://

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 971ï¼š 1 huge army in Cologne

    , !

    The success of the continuous raids gave Ragnar unprecedented confidence, and his ambitions expanded to the extreme, and his eyes were set on Cologne, a big city not far upstream of the river.

    Since the wealth of the entire region is enriching in Cologne, as long as the brothers can successfully seize the monastery, won''t they be able to plunder a lot of gold and silver?

    This is definitely not a hassle.

    The brothers just need to act faster, as in the previous operations, quickly complete the looting after landing on the beach, then quickly evacuate, and retreat to a safe area before they can react.

    No Vikings had penetrated so deep into the European hinterland before.

    Or perhaps the Russian Blue Fox Gouldsson has accomplished the feat of exploration, and has even reached the Danube further south to float. At that time, the blue fox hid his true identity and always inspected as a priest in disguise, not a typical Viking.

    So Ragnar didn''t know anything about Cologne''s intelligence, only that there was a lot of wealth there, and the brothers really sharpened their knives and moved on.

    The direction of the river is favorable for the Danish longboats to sail against the current. The soldiers put the plundered belongings and prisoners in the middle of the boat, and everyone holds the wide blades and cooperates with the sails to achieve the fastest sailing speed.

    The thirst for wealth swept away the tiredness of the elbows of the rowing oars, and they were approaching Cologne, singing the song of the north.

    They even did another kill while traveling in China.

    The fleet was in an area where a small river empties into a large river, and everyone saw a village impressively.

    Just like the small snacks served before the barbecue dinner, the attack on this village can be regarded as the prelude to the attack on Cologne.

    Ragnar landed strongly with his guys, and the village was captured by wind and clouds.

    Although the villagers, together with the old and the young, could not find out the situation immediately, they first had to protect their own lives and the lives of their families.

    The monastery in the poor village was naturally the main target of the attack. All the priests and villagers who had no time to escape were killed, and the building was set on fire.

    In their madness, the Danish warriors sacrificed to Odin, whom they believed in, with fire and slaughter, and slashed and slaughtered the captive goats. As for the many goats and sheep that could not be taken away, Ragnar ordered them to be executed directly.

    "We can''t take it away, and we can''t let the Franks have it any more. We Danes are the result of all the sufferings of these Franks, and we take extra revenge in this way."

    What he said set a great tone for what could be called an inexplicable act of slaughtering animals.

    As long as the brothers obeyed the orders of the king, all the captured livestock were killed, but it was like all the legs of lamb were cut off, and they quickly roasted them into cooked food as the follow-up dry food while there was plenty of time.

    The village of their detail is in principle just one of a large number of settlements that have emerged along the Rhine, nothing special in nature.

    It''s just that its geographical location is very close to Cologne. If the fire is soaring here, the direction of Cologne will be able to notice the clues.

    This village is Dusseldorf, and it is a purely Frankish village built by a group of Frankish immigrants when Charlemagne was alive decades ago.

    Just west of D¨¹sseldorf there are a large number of emerging Frankish settlements with different populations, the largest of which is Gladbach, M?nchengladbach.

    Ragnar slaughtered here under the banner of revenge. According to this theory, the targets of persecution were indeed serious Franks.

    The village is full of flammable wooden houses with haystack roofs. Although the autumn rain has spread here some time ago, the dry north wind has restored the houses to flammable dryness.

    The Danes set fires and smoke billows everywhere, which is directly reflected in the "red sky" at night.

    You must know that the straight-line distance from the village of D¨¹sseldorf to the big city Cologne is only more than 20 kilometers.

    It seems that this is a long distance, but the air in today''s era is extremely clear, and every clear night is a gorgeous Milky Way across the sky.

    The fire in the village turned the sky dark red, and the strange scene caught Cologne''s strong attention that night.

    For, a great man and his mighty army are now in Cologne.

    The situation was unexpected, but not entirely unprepared, for Ragnar.

    However, it was said that the two princes of the Frank who were caught in the civil war, Lothair and the main force of his Middle Kingdom were still placed in the southern part of the Strasbourg area. Due to the strategic advantage in the summer period, Lothair began to expect his two younger brothers to accept it. His own proposition, the so-called giving up most of his power, and living his whole life in peace in a small fief.

    Compared with the powerful decree to cut down the vassal at the beginning, Lothair has made concessions. The two younger brothers can still hold the title of duke. Although the territory has been severely shrunk, their status is still very noble.

    Such a determination is absolutely unacceptable to Ludwig of the Eastern Kingdom and Charles of the Western Kingdom.

    But now that the autumn and winter are coming together, the civil war in the kingdom is coming to an end due to the weather. After all, they are all brothers, and the three parties are fighting **** the battlefield, and they have to continue to negotiate in private.

    It was in this delicate atmosphere that Ludwig ushered in a thunderbolt.

    The rear of the Eastern Kingdom suffered an incredible blow! The Normans invaded aggressively, and the Saxons ruthlessly backstabbed. If it was just this, it was not too serious a problem, but the elite heavy cavalry he dispatched ended up being wiped out.

    Robert, the Earl of Layingau, who was given full command, was only spared. This mediocrity who lost three thousand cavalry has the face to come back and report the tragedy? In response to the great aristocrat who committed such a serious crime, Ludwig, who was in a hurry, immediately ordered him to be imprisoned. If it were not for political stability, he would have liked to directly withdraw his family''s ownership of the Leyingau territory.

    Reason prevailed, and he didn''t want other nobles to see that his king was an idiot with a small stomach and easy to mess around.

    He was shocked and annoyed by the letters written on special materials that were sent back.

    When Ludwig was middle-aged, he always regarded himself as the supreme ruler of the eastern border of the kingdom, but he had a very bad shortcoming - he could not speak Latin proficiently.

    Take a look at these so-called letters written by King Ross himself. The words are all in Latin. After being translated by the priests, the content of the words is really the most hateful provocation and threat.

    Behind the provocative threat, Ludwig''s eyes widened and his back froze!

    betray! Traitors are everywhere. The Saxons betrayed, so wouldn''t the Thuringians betray?

    If the Saxons continue to grow bigger, there will be more unreasonable demands. This is more terrifying than the Norman invasion!

    He began to regret the decision to send Ludov, Count of Westphalia, to Denmark, which now appears to be a complete sham.

    What he couldn''t believe was that he sent out a total of 3,000 cavalry troops to be wiped out. He knew the existence of the Rus Kingdom, but it was just a self-entertaining act of a Norman chieftain who proclaimed himself king. He arrogantly felt that this was not a matter, at most it was a northern chief of the same level as Chief Obertidet, but his main force turned out to be...

    The civil war with the brothers is an internal affair of the kingdom, but the fact that a group of ferocious Normans invaded on a large scale is a challenge to the entire kingdom.

    Ludwig wrote a letter to his eldest brother Lothair, the so-called request to suspend the civil war, and the Eastern Kingdom to send troops to crusade the barbarians who had invaded.

    "In any case, we must suspend the civil war now. I will lead the army north to crusade all the invading Normans. Destroying the barbarians is a just and necessary move. Please look at the morality and do not cross our existing borders."

    Lotaire himself received the letter. He felt that his brother was just looking for an excuse. In fact, he suffered a loss on the battlefield and planned to push it to the rear to cultivate.

    Lothair made his own judgment. He believed that Ludwig was lying, but considering the status of his own team, he was unable to launch any offensive throughout the winter. Go on. This became illusory and the snake responded with a letter: "Since it is a barbarian invasion, please be sure to destroy it. I swear in the name of the king of all Franks, and I will not interfere with your great action against the barbarians."

    In the reply, Lothair did not forget to reiterate that he was the real and only king, and added a "duke" suffix to his brother''s name in the wording.

    Ludwig had no time to do oral gymnastics with his eldest brother on the usage of specific vocabulary, and immediately praised him for his wisdom.

    In Lotaire''s view, this is indeed a signal of his brother''s admission.

    The army of the Middle Kingdom has indeed made visible measures. The army maintains a defensive state, and the garrison in some areas also dismantles and retreats. Lothair did not want to set up a palace in the field area, either going back to Aachen for the winter, or spending the winter in the Strasbourg palace. He decided to choose the latter.

    Seeing these moves, after Ludwig placed some border troops to drive defensively, all the elites among them had been withdrawn.

    Ludwig was recruiting troops in the Leingau area, especially in the villages near Wiesbaden, Mainz, and Worms. The autumn harvest has ended, and the slack of autumn and winter has arrived. Ludwig, who was in a hurry, ignored the persuasion of Robert, Count of Leyingau, who was imprisoned, and forcibly recruited men to serve in the north.

    Even, including all the men in Nassau Village.

    Because the Baron of Nassau was also part of the open rebellion, he even recognized Ludoff, the tyrant, as his monarch. In the name of the king, Ludwig abolished the baronial status of Nassau Village, downgrading it to the point where it was not even counted as a fief knighthood. Henry Nassau''s entire family was imprisoned, and other male villagers were forced into infantry formations.

    Even though some generals persuaded the king to fight north in winter was a foolish move.

    The furious Ludwig couldn''t listen.

    His main force has been stationed in Mainz-Frankfurt, and he is recruiting heavily in the nearby Leingau area. With the exception of a group of elites who cannot move, he has rapidly expanded the mobile army to as many as 20,000!

    A large number of peasants were forced to fight, and all the Sorbian slaves now joined the army.

    He even sent messengers to rush the horse and go straight to the Marquis of Thuringia in the northeast direction along the inherent Roman avenue.

    He ordered the Marquis of Thuringia to do everything he could to mobilize the Thuringian warriors to immediately enter the Saxony area and gather in the direction of Hamburg.

    Ludwig did not expect the Marquis of Thuringia to be very cooperative, which was actually a test. The Marquis of Thuringia and their people were incorporated into the Frankish kingdom by a family, very similar in nature to the actions of the Flemish and Burgundians, that is, they were not incorporated into the kingdom through large-scale wars. In exchange for political exchange, the local nobles had Huge autonomy, in fact, the princes of one place.

    The status of the Thuringian nobles could not be destroyed by the move of "vacating the cage for the bird". The local nobles were loyal to Ludwig, and there was indeed no tendency to rebel in the past. Only now with the third national rebellion in the history of the Saxons, Ludwig''s attitude towards the Thuringians has become very ambiguous. Whether Thuringia sent troops, how many troops they sent, and whether they worked hard to suppress the rebellion became the standard means of testing their loyalty.

    He values ??his own strength more.

    Five thousand elite infantrymen, ten thousand local service militiamen, and nearly five thousand Sorbian slave soldiers. The former 15,000 people are the main fighting force, and the latter 5,000 Sorbs are mainly escorting logistics materials.

    There were also a thousand heavy cavalry led by Ludwig himself, a thousand light cavalry organized by various horses and people who knew how to ride, and two thousand cavalry.

    Thanks to the large army stationed for a long time in the Mainz area, the area leads to Cologne and this flat Roman road.

    The gathering of 22,000 people can be described as extremely fast, after all, most of the soldiers have long been entrenched in this place.

    Just because he was worried that the three parties of the infantry, cavalry, and carriage convoy would be out of touch, Ludwig personally led the army to keep the mighty army advancing towards Cologne.

    Of course, although the entire journey was only about 150 kilometers, it was advancing along the ready-made road. Such a huge army moving at the same time was still a huge challenge to Ludwig.

    Cavalry and elite infantry have arrived in Cologne one after another.

    At this time, Bolt, Archbishop of Cologne, not only learned of the tragedy in the north, but also wished that a brave noble would organize a rebel army to attack the barbarians.

    The archbishop and all the priests believed that Ludwig was a good man blessed by the archangel, and the huge army would surely wipe out the Norman wildlings in one fell swoop. To this end, Cologne immediately provided a large amount of its own taxes to finance Ludwig with real food.

    The city of Cologne, built in the era of the Roman Empire, with a total of six kilometers of stone city walls, has ushered in a king''s entry into the city.

    Ludwig took the leading soldiers to worship in the cathedral in the city, because this war was a crusade against the barbarians who were addicted to killing, even if the priests felt that they could stop some killings by sending missionaries to persuade the barbarians to convert. , Obviously the past actions all ended in failure, and the Archbishop took the lead to authorize Ludwig to kill the enemy.

    The Archbishop of Cologne anointed the forehead of Ludwig, who was kneeling in front of the icon, and then declared: "The Lord forgives your sins! The Lord authorizes you to slay the demons of the north with a sharp sword, and those apostles of Satan will be punished by you. give death."

    Even the Archbishop of Cologne supported this righteous move, and the morale of Ludwig''s army was unprecedentedly high.

    What made him even more happy was that those Franks who had fled from the north were the subjects of the Eastern Kingdom under Ludwig''s rule.

    The blood of the Franks was not lost, they saw a huge army with Charlemagne style.

    Ludwig has the same beard as his grandfather Charlemagne Everyone says that this king can inherit Charlemagne''s military power, just like half a century ago when he conquered Saxony and the Norman world , now the glorious history will repeat itself.

    Ludwig was delighted to receive such accolades, and he had no trouble recruiting up to two thousand Frankish militiamen with their own weapons and horses in Cologne.

    Even the Archbishop of Cologne made up his mind to go to the north in person after some thought. Because it was reported that Esquil, the saint of the north, was not dead, but this high-ranking man actually mingled with the rebels. Whether it was being coerced, or whether the old guy had his own opinion, is unknown.

    The archbishop was still hesitating, however, whether it was Bishop Hardbolt or King Ludwig of the Eastern Kingdom, and even the people and priests of Cologne, they all saw the red-hot sky in the northwest.

    The priest felt that this was a celestial warning, or a revelation from God.

    But Ludwig, who was extremely sensitive to the battlefield, directly denied all the speculations of Bishop Hardbolt: "Is there any bandits near Cologne? That is clearly something that burns on a large scale and illuminates the sky."

    The bishop didn''t know a thing, and Ludwig was robbing him in the hesitation: "If there are bandits, you will be looking for death. The bishop doesn''t need to panic, my army will go after dawn to find out."

 Chapter 972ï¼š Cologne conflict

    , !

    More than 200 Danish fighters were left alone on the Rhine. The current could not stop them from sailing against the current, but the north wind encouraged their mobility.

    Facing one victory after another, these Danes who have lived in Jutland or the neighboring island of Zealand for generations now feel very good about themselves, and even think that the Franks are a broken grass hut. Shake violently and collapse.

    A warrior, either flattering or sincere, gave this advice to Ragnar the Great: "When we go back with a great deal of gold and silver, the people of our homeland will be astonished at our wealth. The Great King should call for more brave warriors, we went deep and continued to plunder, and even made all the Franks our slaves."

    This sentence deepened Ragnar''s desire.

    "Indeed, as far as revenge is concerned, we have killed their arrogance by killing them all the way here. If I can summon 10,000 warriors like the Rus, I can do more than Rurik. "

    "Then call it." Another echoed, "Our warriors are no less than the Rus. In the future, the Saxons will serve as a barrier for us. Although our ships are not necessarily superior to the Rus, they are far superior to the Franks. We come as we want, All the wealth of the Franks is just for us."

    They talked loudly around the campfire, like pirates plotting new moves.

    Ragnar had eaten roast lamb and cooked oatmeal. He felt empowered, and then he planned to vent on the captured woman.

    The new plan has been set, that is, to make a fortune in Cologne.

    The fire behind them is blazing into the sky. Although it is late autumn and early winter, the Danes are all ruthless men who show their backs. The cyan-blue ferocious patterns on their bodies looked like demons crawling out of hell. They always ate strange things and had an indescribable bad breath, which together gave the captured women a deep fear.

    They don''t feel cold, so they plan to spend the night in the open air with blankets.

    Ragnar and the guys discussed it again, either to make a fortunate female prisoner, or to polish the battle axe and iron sword with stones.

    On a new day, they set off.

    The soldiers got on the boat one after another, and with their big oars, the long boats continued to sail upstream like water centipedes.

    It is not a long journey. Ragnar and his gang set off early in the morning, and they will be able to touch the city of Cologne by noon.

    But all of the Danes'' plans, because of what they saw next, had to make a big change.

    In the backward fishing technology, the Franks living in Cologne and the surrounding areas only know how to fish and cast nets near shore. The Rhine River here is still very wide, and the water flow in the center of the river is a little more rapid, which is not suitable for freshwater fish such as European perch. Only the nearshore is the active area.

    During warm times, there are few boats on the river, and if there are, they are mostly barges that row across the river.

    The locals are not in the mood to invest in the construction of a pontoon bridge, and this is the only bridge this generation can build cheaply over the big river.

    There is no need for ordinary farmers to cross the river in their daily life. Only merchants, priests and nobles have such needs, and the limited barge business can meet the needs.

    Even the barge business is a part of the church property. It is monopolized by the priests. Except for the high-ranking nobles and senior priests, anyone crossing the river from the Cologne area needs to leave a high river crossing fee.

    Obviously, Ludwig''s army of more than 20,000 people did not need to cross the Rhine at all, because his main force had always been active on the north bank, and this large river was the natural geographical dividing line between the Eastern Kingdom and the Middle Kingdom in most parts of the river. On the contrary, Ludwig of the Eastern Kingdom fought a battle with the Middle Kingdom in Lauten (Kaiserslautern), which was actually a fierce battle after crossing the river. The battle happened just a few months ago. One of the main reasons for his defeat was that the transport capacity was too limited, so that he could not transport more troops to the other side, so he was defeated by the more powerful army of the Middle Kingdom.

    Not to mention that Ludwig had assembled an army of more than 20,000 people in a short period of time, and he hardly had a boat on hand.

    According to his plan, the army followed the "Road to Hell" and began to go north after passing through Duisburg, and finally extended to the Bremen area. There is a stone-pier-plank bridge there, and although there are rumors that the bridge has been damaged, it could theoretically be repaired with some time and more planks. So, he collected a lot of ropes and wanted to quickly repair the bridge when facing the Weser River, so that he could drive the army to the Elbe River and face the rebels'' lair-Hamburg.

    Now, due to the sudden burst of flames northwest of Cologne, Ludwig sent a troop of light cavalry along the riverbank early in the morning to find out.

    So the scouts ran wild on the shore, and Ragnar''s raiding force floated down the river.

    The two groups suddenly met across the water, and the scene was once very embarrassing.

    "It''s the Frankish cavalry!" someone shouted.

    Ragnar squinted and took a closer look, and immediately realized that his original plan had to be adjusted slightly.

    A guy asked again: "What should I do next?"

    "Continue paddling! They can''t help us, we must be here anyway, and I''m sorry for our efforts if we don''t cut off a few heads." With that being said, Ragnar already understood that he had lost the suddenness of the attack.

    He had a bad premonition that the Franks, who were considered deaf and blind, had finally learned of their continuous killings along the river.

    Maybe it''s impossible to make a fortune in rich Cologne this year.

    Then take a good look at the situation here. The King of Denmark himself, as a scout, investigates the geography and hydrology of the place, so that the next time you gather the army, you can go straight to the target.

    Ragnar decided to ignore the Frankish cavalry, and the horsemen on the shore watched in astonishment as the monstrous pointy ships were still galloping against the current with the north wind.

    Who has such a ship? !

    It''s a Norman!

    There is no need to go to the village of D¨¹sseldorf to investigate, the criminals have been exposed, even if these scout cavalry are unwilling to go into detail, the fact is here, the Norman pirates have gone deep into the hinterland of Europe, and look at the direction of their actions, they must be It was a plan to go to Cologne for a robbery.

    The cavalry immediately turned their horses back the same way.

    The soldiers on the boat began to feel too strange, and some people said vigilantly: "Maybe they will ambush a large number of troops in Cologne. Wouldn''t we be throwing ourselves into the net by rushing over like this?"

    "Idiot, are you afraid?" Ragnar immediately turned his head to refute.

    The said soldier hastily denied it.

    "Listen! All of you don''t have to worry. They don''t have ships, and we''ll be safe as long as we stay on the water. If they really have a large army, it would be a good thing, then they should be recruited by King Ross..."

    The rest of Ragnar''s words were not well understood by ordinary warriors.

    The cavalry took the road and ran wildly, with a speed beyond Ragnar''s.

    Cologne is a holy place of faith built on the basis of Roman cities. The current Archbishop, Hardbolt, manages all affairs in the region. His identity is directly a real senior clergyman, but his power is equivalent to that of a marquis. Can do any business independently without serving any Frankish nobles at all, after all, the era of Charlemagne is over.

    Archbishop Hardbolt had in fact lifted the "Principle of Neutrality in Civil War". Although he would not attack the Middle Kingdom, he was particularly opposed to Ludwig''s army crossing the river to attack the capital city of Aachen on the south bank. The archbishop was not interested in quelling the Saxon rebellion, after all, did the Saxons betray their faith. However, a large number of Normans with assumptions about their beliefs have completely invaded the Saxony region, and there is a tendency to go south to rebel.

    It was the Norman pirates that the archbishop feared, but those hussars came back with my terrifying news.

    The cavalry rushed directly into the city and ran wildly in the cramped alleys. After arriving at the entrance of the cathedral, he dismounted. Due to the emergency, the scout cavalry directly competed with the priests and city patrols who stopped him from running, and rushed directly into the church''s prayer hall very weakly.

    Because King Ludwig is praying for the expedition here.

    "Normans! Normans!"

    The cavalry warriors knew that it was a great sin to do so, and it was no longer a matter of personal sin, for those Norman ships were only one step away from Cologne.

    Ludwig was furious, but when he heard the attack warning from his subordinates, he immediately made preparations for the whole army in shock.

    "It''s incredible." He gritted his teeth, "I haven''t attacked them directly, but they hit me in front of me. Well, kill them when they come!"

    The cavalry reported that the Normans had only seven or eight ships, which Ludwig accidentally believed.

    Only seven or eight ships rushed into the Rhine River and invaded Cologne. I am afraid that this is the leading force, and there will be more Norman pirates behind.

    The messengers hurriedly arrived at Cologne''s army, whether infantry or cavalry, must temporarily leave the camp and arrive at the river bank to form an array.

    Ludwig put on his iron helmet with a circle of gold, and with all his cavalry, he quickly arrived at the river bank on a fat and stout Frank high-headed horse.

    Then the infantry arrived one after another. The news they received was that the Norman pirates were about to land, and the war came quietly on this very ordinary morning. Although everyone could not believe it, they had to act nervously.

    Almost all the infantry knew nothing about the Normans, and all their knowledge came from hearsay in Cologne these days.

    Strange braids, hideous patterns on the body, killing people like numbness...

    While information is a powerful tool, it is not unacceptable to those elite hoplites. All this information proves that the Normans were a group of seafaring barbarians, and many of them are somewhat similar to the Poles, Bohemians and Wiswas of the East. Even the surrendered slave soldiers of the Sorbs, before they were "civilized", looked alike. They were all a group of savages who were shirtless and covered in strange patterns.

    The towering Roman stone wall is thick and heavy, and it carries a strong historical accumulation.

    A large number of flags fluttered on the city wall, and the cross flag with black patterns on a white background fluttered in the wind.

    Hearing that the savage Normans were very arrogant to move around Cologne, people of insight in the whole city decided to take up arms to defend their beliefs. At least the patrolling guards hired by the priests gathered on the river bank in large numbers to join Luther. Vichy''s army mingled.

    Even when the archbishop himself learned of this situation, he hurriedly walked out of the imperial palace, summoned the priests from all over the city, brought sacred objects such as the holy oil urn, the large gilded cross, and went to the river to bestow the faith buff for all the Christian troops.

    It was, after all, a huge cross plated with gold. It was a wrought iron sheet made by a blacksmith, plated with gold, and finally fixed on oak. It was so heavy that it was fixed on an iron base.

    The golden cross was placed on a carriage, and when it appeared in the army, all the soldiers who saw it immediately cheered.

    Perhaps this operation is a big fight.

    In fact, Ludwig found himself holding a grand military parade outside Cologne. His army has not yet arrived, and every day, the army of the backward arrives.

    The presence of the archbishop in person with the golden cross means that the Diocese of Cologne supports him.

    glory! Still glorious!

    In this way, the Normans will be frightened silly? !

    Ludwig regarded himself very highly. After all, his grandfather was the "Emperor of all Romans". As the grandson of the great, he also felt that he was very great, and he had a bone marrow pride for any barbarian in the border area.

    As a great noble of the Holy Kingdom, Ludwig had no need to hide his strength. It was meaningless whether the Norman pirates were afraid or not, because they would all be killed.

    Forgiving the Normans was the job of the priests, and all the nobles had to do was annihilate them physically.

    "This time, I''m going to solve the Danish problem forever and make this group of Normans disappear forever."

    In this extremely lively atmosphere, Ragnar''s long fleet appeared.

    The rumbling noise of the Frankish mighty rumble, and the Danes had been on the alert.

    At the last bend around the river, the rushing pine forest lifted the curtain on the world, and a big city appeared.

    Take a good look at this city! like a dream.

    The majestic formation on the shore, the majestic and solemn city behind the army. Most of the soldiers were uniformly dressed, there were cavalry and infantry, and the number was beyond imagination.

    The Danish fighters all paused their oars, and they were amazed by the army that formed on the shore. He also coveted the huge golden cross in a prominent position.

    "Your Majesty... this? Is it an army of Franks?"

    Ragnar was a little timid about this matter, his lips were trembling, although he knew everything about his enemy, and now he really saw the dignified formation, he couldn''t help but be afraid.

    "Yes! The Frankish army." He said with a strong cheer.

    "what to do?"

    "We''ll just watch. Blow the trumpet. Call on brothers not to act rashly."

    Norman pirates had appeared, and there were apparently captured men on board. Those were women, dressed in standard Frankish village women''s attire, so-called wide one-piece skirts, who had now been taken as slaves by pirates.

    The women suddenly became emotional, struggling and screaming something sharp in Frankish across the river.

    "Damn! Shut up these women." Ragnar was furious, and his anger deepened when he watched the subordinates struggle to control these emotional women.

    An evil idea came into being.

    The number of his own Danish army is extremely inferior, and it is suicide to rush to the shore and fight with the Frankish army.

    If you don''t attack yourself, obviously the other party can''t run wild on the river. As long as there is a way to provoke them and make them feel bad.

    Ragnar immediately issued a new order, and a group of soldiers publicly supported the bound Frankish village women, killed them one by one and threw them into the river in front of the entire Frankish army on the other side of the river.

    That''s all, let''s not forget to call "Frankian cowards" in simple Frankish vocabulary.

    These actions undoubtedly made the army on the shore dumbfounded. Many soldiers were trembling with anger. That kind of killing prisoners was a great insult to himself. Of course, Ludwig was angry not that the village woman was killed, but that this kind of behavior happened. In front of him, plus the insults behind him, this is the biggest provocation.

    It was a waste to scold the barbarians, and Ludwig immediately dispatched some archers to shoot arrows at distant ships.

    The arrows of the short wooden bow fell into the water one after another, which surprised Ragnar. Seeing the arrows of the opponent pulling his hips like this made him laugh wildly.

    Ludwig shook his head regretfully, and in a fit of anger he immediately dispatched another force.

    The new arrivals were the spearmen, who used their spear-throwers to throw a thicker arrow. Although the spear throwers in today''s Europe have begun to be eliminated, at least against the armored enemy, the spear thrower has become unusable to shoot large arrows, because Ludwig''s fiefs are mainly on the eastern border, facing all the unarmored Slavs. In the time of clan, this kind of backward arms is still useful, and it does not occupy the establishment at all, and can be manipulated by any soldier. (The Frankish regular army also adopts flag teams, and each flag team has more people than the Ross-style flag team.)

    Some of the big arrows were thrown out by the bronze spear thrower, which was heavier and more resistant to wind deflection.

    Ragnar did not expect that he would encounter such an attack, and the big arrow that suddenly fell did penetrate the body of some Danish warriors or was deeply embedded in the wood of the longboat.

    Of course it was inaccurate, but the Franks sent a lot of people to continue to project this.

    "Damn, if I control a big ship of the Rus, how can I suffer from this kind of uselessness?" Ragnar, who gritted his teeth, couldn''t care too much.

    "Brothers, we withdraw! It''s time to leave."

    Taking the stand of the Franks, they killed some Norman pirates simply by throwing big arrows, and they managed to drive them away.

    Many soldiers cheered and shouted and cursed at the back of the fugitives.

    Ludwig couldn''t help laughing, he wanted to hang all these pirates, but he didn''t have a suitable boat to pursue them, so he just watched them take their sails and go down the river. There are still many villages in the lower Rhine River. If they are not beheaded and killed, I really don¡¯t know how many villages will be killed.

    Only by completely conquering the Danish world, slashing the local Normans again, imitating the iron and blood of his grandfather Charlemagne.

    He regarded this as a deliberate provocation by the Normans, and also believed that his actions had lost their suddenness. It doesn''t matter, old hatred and new hatred fall together, and those Normans and rebellious Saxons must apologize to death.

 Chapter 973ï¼š Northumbrian King, Viking York King in Hamburg

    , !

    The weather is getting colder and colder, and the Russian soldiers in Hamburg are feeling more and more homesick.

    Those Danes who are still here are in principle waiting for news from King Ragnar, and the waiting process is getting more and more boring. It is never a good idea to stay in Saxony territory for the winter. They want to return to Zealand and Families unite.

    The Danes are in private tandem, the so-called once the first snow falls, the brothers can go home.

    The situation is also very bad for the Ross Army.

    The Rus army consisted of Rus, Finns, Slavs, and a small number of Swedish and Gotaland warriors. Arik, Yevro, and Medvet, the unit generals can keep well-trained warriors in check. But the war started this spring, from the far north all the way to here, is the war going to continue in the winter?

    Especially the Slavic warriors, everyone whispered to each other in their native language. The so-called so-called this winter is afraid that they will not be able to return to their hometown.

    If you are a strong-aged soldier alone, it is not a pity to be home in the world.

    They all have parents and many wives and children, and they have a strong obsession with farming. Even though the king has been very stable in food supply, they are still extremely worried about the condition of their relatives in their hometown.

    It is a good policy for the king to exempt the tax this year, and the brothers have all gained the spoils of war in this war.

    So, is the golden autumn grain harvest smooth? If I do not return as a strong laborer, will there be obstacles in the spring ploughing next year?

    Everyone lives in Hamburg with mixed emotions.

    They are actively producing, especially setting up a salt-boiling workshop at the estuary, and choosing a good site as a temporary dock and boat berth, so that the Atlantic cod and herring caught by trawl nets can be processed immediately on the shore.

    Because of the alliance, both the Rus and the Danes kept their distance from the Saxons.

    After the victory against the Frankish cavalry, the Saxon armed forces were upgraded. Duke Ludoff got the real support of most of the local nobles, who were worried about the Frankish retaliation after the incident, and a large number of villagers dragged their families with them.

    As a result, Liudov pulled out more militia fighters, and selected some strong enough to be elite sergeants.

    Hamburg became a symbol of rebellion and freedom, and the Saxon population in this area quickly exceeded 50,000.

    The new Saxons came from the southern bank of the Elbe. They crossed the river by boat and moved to Hamburg. After the nobles declared their allegiance, Liudorf immediately ordered them to open up wasteland to build new villages, and then ordered them to transform the newly cultivated land into fertile land. , will live here in the future.

    The so-called exchange means that after paying this year''s "Tribute to the Normans", these nobles who adapt to the times and their vassals will be exempt from tax for many years in the future.

    While tax exemptions are a good thing, what they desperately need is safety. Up to now, because the whole territory of Saxony has raised the flag of rebellion, any isolated village has a high probability of encountering the terrorist revenge of the Franks.

    What''s more, the army of the Rus is still stationed here. The Hamburg area is very close to the Great Wall on the Danish border. The Saxon-speaking Denmark is an alliance that protects each other. Obviously, this place is already very safe.

    Liudorf is very satisfied with the current situation, and he can conclude that more people will migrate to the Hamburg area in the future.

    When a country''s territory is huge and the population is too small, the monarch must give priority to controlling the people in the territory, avoid spreading settlements, but set up some key cities and then resettle a large number of people.

    Even in the future, Ludov needs to attract as many people as possible to the Hamburg area, even in matters such as taxation, military conscription, and religious affairs.

    He has already done so, and naturally he has special worries.

    "I don''t have any more capital. If Ludwig goes on a big crusade against me, once defeated, it will be the destruction of the whole of Saxony. I must win."

    He didn''t say it, and hoped that Rurik would quickly bring back the army that robbed Nanzheng. The young king was good at fighting, and without him commanding his allies, Ludov would really be afraid of Ludwig.

    Even because of the move to recruit strong men, the nominal army of the Duchy of Saxony has swelled to 10,000 people.

    Due to the seizure of a large number of iron tools, the blacksmiths smashed various shapes of iron to soften it and smashed it into a wide-leafed spear head, which is a spear with an oak rod. Saxon spearmen were everywhere, and this was not only the only means of quickly arming a large army, but it had also been proven to the battlefield that gathering spearmen could indeed contain the onslaught of the Frankish heavy cavalry.

    These armies still cannot give him confidence.

    He is looking forward to more reinforcements and the arrival of winter.

    Could the Franks still launch raids in winter?

    At least there is no news to prove that there is a ferocious Frankish army that rushed over. Like a miracle, Ludov ushered in a special ally.

    A large ship came from the west, its mainmast flying a monstrous crow flag.

    This is an Avrolla-class sail cruiser, which is a major modification of the Caravel-type sailing ship. It has seaworthiness beyond the times, but it has been in the water for many years and has lacked maintenance in the hands of its owners.

    There are a lot of strange marks on the oak hull, which prove that the ship has actually been to many places.

    On the towering bow stood two men, both with grotesquely braided beards and big bald heads that were totally inappropriate for their age.

    Another large ship, almost identical, followed her, except that on the mast was flying the proper Ross flag.

    The raven flag was hoisted from the navy flagship Balmerk of the Viking York Kingdom, and at the bow stood King Biyonny and his younger brother Floki.

    But they said that there were two father and son who were tortured by seasickness in the captain''s lounge of this ship.

    The father and son dress very well, with loose felt coats fastened to the belts and boots sewn in blackened cowhide.

    The father had slightly curly hair and wore a golden crown on it. His left side was empty overnight, proving the disappearance of his left arm.

    The son''s stature is thinner, and his stature is as tall as his father. It looks weak and dull.

    They are the king of Northumbria, Ernred, and the prince Ella.

    The once little boy has grown up, but unfortunately the glorious era of Northumbria has come to an end.

    Ella is the only heir to the throne. If the death of the father and the king will naturally go smoothly, will he continue to submit to the Russ and the Norwegians of the Kingdom of York? Of course he hopes to restore the great cause that has passed away, but what he can inherit in the future is a very small kingdom. Perhaps the only thing that can change is to end the annual tribute of 300,000 pounds of wheat to the Rus.

    Since the kingdom''s great defeat in 832, it has been a full eight years since the kingdom made a humiliating peace with Rus.

    The loss of the population caused the shrinking Northumbria to languish, and annual tributes stifled the development of the kingdom. Mercia in the south was also in chaos. The nobles competed for the throne and killed each other, which directly led to the stupid movement in Wessex further south.

    Surrendering to Ross is a helpless thing. What Ernred, as the king, needs to do now is to try his best to maintain the power of his family and try his best to keep Northumbria as a country in an increasingly turbulent situation. .

    He himself has a good personal relationship with Speuter, the Ross explorer, the royal pirate, and the fact that the first person in the diplomatic corps. This time he took out the invitation letter written by the king of Ross when he was due to pay tribute, no doubt moved. Thinking of going to Europe.

    This took the large ship of the kingdom of York next door to cross the sea to the east, and it didn''t take long to cross the North Sea, and rushed directly to the mouth of the Elbe River with an almost straight course.

    This move is unimaginable for Ernred and Ella! In the past, when the British nobles went to the European continent, they mostly arrived in the Franks from the narrow Calais Strait. The narrow strait could see the other side at a glance, and perhaps strong men could swim directly there. This route is very short, and a small boat can cross the sea smoothly.

    This is Ernred''s first time on a Viking ship. Soon after getting on the ship, he was stunned by the tossing of the sea. Now that he finally berthed, he can''t wait to go ashore.

    So when the king, father and son walked out of the cabin, they looked around and saw an amazing scene.

    "Dad, there are Viking boats everywhere! They seem to be fishing? They are all warriors." Ella was cautious and timid, so she could only whisper.

    "Yes... I can see it. I haven''t seen it for many years. The Rus people are so cruel? Isn''t this the territory of the Saxons? I was also invited by the Duke of Saxony."

    Compared to these two, brothers Biyonni and Floki are simply mentally excited. The two had a thousand words to talk about with Rurik, and couldn''t wait to meet their own sister Noren.

    The two knew exactly what this time point meant.

    Sister Noren is about to become or has become a mother, and the two will become uncles, which is really a happy event.

    Of course, an old friend was already waiting for them at the estuary.

    Arik stayed here, not because he received any information to meet Biyonni and his party. He was here to supervise the work of boiling salt, especially the hired Saxon labor, so that they would not be lazy.

    The big ship broke down and stood at the mouth of the river and released the small boat, and people completed the landing one after another.

    It had been eight years since he had seen him, and because he had fought side by side on the battlefield in the past, Biyongni had a fresh memory, and he still saw Arik in his prime at a glance.

    "It''s you! Arik! I know you!" Biyonni laughed and pointed at his old comrade-in-arms. He didn''t care about the majesty of a king, he opened his arms and walked towards him.

    This move surprised Arik for a while, but seeing the flag flying on the mast and the overly prominent bald head of the oncoming guy with blue and blue patterns, some ancient memories were awakened.

    "You? It''s not really Brother Biyongni, is it?"

    "It''s me! Why should you be careful when you speak?!"

    The two men of the same age first hammered each other on the chest, then hugged each other.

    The two are not only former comrades-in-arms, but also relatives today. After slapping the old man on the back again, Biyonni immediately asked, "Where is my Rurik brother? How is my sister Noren? I heard that she is going to be a mother. Is the child safe?" Rumbling, the questions followed one after another, so that Arik had to answer as much as he could.

    In this way, Biyonni was a little regretful: "Rurik went along the coastline to attack the Flemish people. Why didn''t you call me such a good thing? Well, it''s better for me to see my sister first."

    Biyonni does have a thousand words to talk about in front of Rurik, especially as he is the King of York in some of the state affairs in Britain, he completely controls the Shetland Islands, and even has a close relationship with the Norwegians in Bergen. deeper connection. As well as conflict and non-aggression with the Viking leader Sorgis entrenched in Ireland.

    Floki also wanted to talk to Rurik about another thing, a very important event, even that was the secret of both himself and Rurik.

    The so-called, the far north island that Rurik "prophesied" has been discovered by him!

    Arik patted the old man on the back again: "Our army''s camps are all in the Saxon Hamburg, and the local nobles have written to you. You should know that all northerners declared war on Frank this year and were once enslaved. The Saxons are also in trouble. Opportunities are everywhere here, and please get to Hamburg quickly."

    "Very good! All I need is some challenges." Suddenly, Biyonnie lowered his head and asked with a wicked smile, "Those Franks must be rich, right?"

    "Of course," Arik said without thinking.

    "Very well, I''ll rest on the shore for a while. Also, I''ll introduce you to two more people."

    Arik knew that the letter also invited the king of Northumbria, but unexpectedly both the king and the prince came.

    A defeated king is flamboyantly dressed, even with some guards. The guards were all dressed in orange, and they also held a red and orange flag, showing that their appearance was unconventional.

    How could a little king who was defeated and surrendered in such a pomp have such pomp? !

    Arik didn''t give Ernred and his son any good looks. After all, they were guests, and they didn''t bother to talk to them after shouting a few words.

    It just so happened that Ernred didn''t want to talk to the Ross nobles other than Rurik, even if the man in front of him was Rurik''s eldest brother.

    Although Ernred did not know that Ross had expanded into a Nordic giant in recent years, the so-called northern Europe other than Bergen was either Ross'' territory or sphere of influence. Seeing that a large number of Ross troops were entrenched in the estuary, he also kept calm subconsciously, Feeling the size of the Ross Army and the amazing number of young faces in it.

    He remembered Rurik''s threat many years ago, the so-called Rurik women are giving birth in large numbers, and he said that Rus is a soldier of the whole people, and the child grows up to be a soldier. Now that those young children of the past have grown up, Ross really has a steady stream of soldiers, and what he sees today is still only a small part of his army.

    Heading to Hamburg in a rowboat from now on, Ernred and his son watched their surroundings vigilantly. They know that the Duke of Saxony is essentially the Earl of Westphalia, and even if he has the blood of the great Saxon hero Widukind, he has betrayed Frank. It can be said that this is a vicious betrayal, in another perspective, it is a feat of fighting for freedom from slavery.

    Why would his Northumbria not wish to get rid of the Sorgon of the Rus? It is fair to say that Ernred admired Ludov''s life-threatening rebellion. As for whether to recognize his duke status as invited by the letter, it still needs to be discussed.

    Some old memories are unforgettable, even if it has been three hundred years.

    But is three hundred years really old?

    This area of ??Hamburg was the territory of the Angles three hundred years ago, and then it was just a family crossing the sea. Anglo and Saxony were neighbors when they were on the Continent, and they continued to be neighbors when they crossed the sea and established a relationship in Britain. Although neighbors, each other''s wars one after another.

    A large number of Saxons did not leave at all, and now they are launching the war of restoration of the country. Ernred supports it from the bottom of his heart. He needs to observe more due to political prudence, but it is necessary to talk about history after seeing Liudov.

    The deeper into the river, the more settlements he saw. Almost all of those houses were on the north bank of the Elbe. Ernred realized that something was wrong.

    Finally, a city with a vast wooden wall and an iron-cable pontoon appeared!

    On the outskirts of the city are contiguous wooden sheds, with a large number of wooden poles on the ground, and the flags of Rus with blue stripes on a white background are flying.

    There are Rus everywhere, Saxons everywhere, Hamburg has become a mixed existence?

    Ernred set foot on Saxony territory for the first time in his life. His cloak was red and orange, the guards were dressed in orange and yellowish, and the flag was also a combination of red and orange blocks. With his golden crown, he became a very eye-catching presence.

    Standing on the high ground, Liudov recognized at a glance that this must be a foreign nobleman, and personally took the guards out of the city to meet him.

    Just then, Ludoff, Duke of Saxony, brought the King and Crown Prince of Northumbria, as well as Biyonny, King of the Viking York Kingdom.

    The bald King of York believed in Odin, which was no problem. After all, the Franks raised their butchering knives against the Saxons who also believed in God. Faith is really not the reason for launching a war of conquest.

    From the very first moment of the meeting, Liudov expressed the hope that the Viking York kingdom would recognize the Duchy of Saxony. Such abrupt pleas made Biyonni feel that someone was teaching him what to do.

    Biyonny didn''t answer, and he didn''t even want to spend more money on the duke. He demanded bluntly in Norse: "Anything will wait for my brother Rurik to come back. I will do what he wants. I just want to find my sister Noren now!"

    Wasn''t Biyonni''s answer a clear statement?

    Liudov was not angry, and in a secretly amused manner, arranged to personally lead Biyonni and his group to visit Rurik''s wife Noren in the city.

    His attitude towards the king and prince of Northumbria was extremely friendly, and there was no barrier to their language.

    Liudov still respected Ernred with his broken arm, and after a while, an old man in a black burqa came with a wooden staff inlaid with a cross.

    Eskil, the saint of the north, who made a direct display of who he was, really shocked Ernred.

    Ernred hurriedly knelt down and asked Ella to do the same. He kissed the back of the old Esquil''s hand and said "pada" bluntly.

    "Arise, my child. You are a king from Britain, and you have not lost your glorious faith in any tribulation. God is with you."

    After all, there are not many bishopric districts in Frank, and Eskil manages the entire northern region, or the northern diocese of Cologne belongs to the northern bishopric. Eskil''s status surpassed all the bishops in Britain, and he even had a chance to be promoted to Pope. Of course, this chance has become extremely slim.

    Eskil''s ability to stand here is equivalent to supporting the restoration of Saxony.

    Originally, Liudov had to think about it for a long time. He already understood the attitude of the bishop, and his hesitation was meaningless.

    The King of York and his Viking pals scorned to chat in the tower, and Ludov had a good chat with Ernred.

    The two sides chatted a lot, even late into the night.

    The talks were fruitful - mutual recognition of the legitimacy of their rule.

    The Kingdom of Northumbria recognizes the Duchy of Saxony! Oppose the Frankish invasion of the Duchy of Saxony!

    Even the results of the negotiation were engraved on the wooden board first, and the northern saint Eskir was the witness, which made him have legal benefits.

    Indeed, Eskil''s first reaction when Ernred saw the old man was to kneel, because the identity of this old man had enormous appeal and power.

    But he said that this Esquil could be like the Archbishop of Cologne, who transformed the city where his cathedral is located into a military fortress. He can recruit and support a group of mercenaries, and he can directly control the vast majority of the people like a great aristocrat. The so-called military, finance, and faith are firmly in his hands, and he becomes the ruler of the Saxony region, just as the Archbishops of Cologne have done in all dynasties.

    Eskil has a very big pattern, and it can be said that he is paranoid. He plans to use his life to spread his faith to the end of the world. Worldly fame and wealth are blasphemy against his faith, and he just wants to be an ascetic.

    It is undeniable that he has positioned Hamburg as the seat of the bishop, which will be the center of faith in the future North.

    Although he was unwilling to participate in the war between nobles, the war was inevitable now.

    It seems that this is a wrestling between the northern world and the Frankish world, and both sides are pulling their allies to a showdown.

    How are the priests of the third-party powers outsiders who sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight?

    Eskil is no mediator now, he has his own stand and the older he gets, the more stubborn he gets. He believed that the nobles should comply with the strategic demands of the Rus. Since then, the northern world and the Frankish world have the buffer of the Duchy of Saxony, and the world will be peaceful if they do not border each other. And when the world is at peace, that''s a situation that favors the actions of the priests.

 Chapter 974ï¼š Northern Alliance Treaty

    , !

    Rurik''s fleet finally returned to Hamburg, and the large ships rushed directly into the main channel of the Elbe, and quickly reached the city of Hamburg under the tow of a large number of oars.

    The discerning person noticed that these large ships had unusual draughts, and it was obvious that the cabins were full of cargo.

    The fleet anchored near the shore, and the cables were dropped and pulled by the waiting people on the shore, and finally fixed on the wooden stakes on the shore.

    When the ships were fixed, the work of unloading important supplies began to be carried out without a break.

    In fact, when Rurik saw two large ships moored at the mouth of the Elbe, one of which had a special flag flying on the mast, he knew that the person he had invited by letter had arrived.

    "Biyonny, how are you after all these years?" We asked ourselves, Rurik felt that he was actually very sorry for this brother.

    The lightning-fast return of Lord Ross, the deep draught of the ships, and the constant unloading of supplies onto the barges by the nets are a testament to the great success of their operation in Flanders.

    However, there is no sign of the Danish king Ragnar here.

    The vast number of Rus warriors did not pay much attention to the Danes. They were most concerned about how much material their king had plundered and how much information they had discovered.

    A poor middle-aged man was always bound, and no one loosened him even when he went to the toilet.

    He is Baudouin, Count of Flanders. I don''t know how many days have passed, his mouth is stuffed with cloth, and occasionally he will get some unknown food to satisfy his stomach. After being captured, he has been stuffed into the cabin of the ship, his eyes are tightly bound with cloth strips, and the whole person seems to be blind.

    He was carried on deck like cargo, and Rurik himself removed the man''s blindfold.

    "Baudouin. Look at it all! This is not your Flanders, this is Saxony''s hamburger."

    Suddenly farewell to the darkness, Baudouin subconsciously narrowed his eyes to resist the dazzling light. It took him some time to get used to it, but he finally saw the situation.

    Hamburger? Is this a burger? A Saxon town? Isn''t it a Frankish town?

    As the ropes that bound his hands and feet were untied, and the ball of cloth gagging his mouth was removed, he could finally stand up like a normal person.

    "Is this a hamburger?" he muttered, tremblingly.

    Rurik didn''t want to pay attention to him, but ordered his subordinates: "Find spare clothes for this man to put on. He is a great nobleman, and he will be of great use in the future."

    It is true that the clothes that are full of anger are not good. Baudouin changed his clothes, and finally put the accessories that can prove his identity back on him.

    He had just recovered his walking ability and needed a little time to get used to it. No, when he got ashore, he could only follow the skills of the warriors of Gaozhuang Ross, and be set up and run towards the city of Hamburg within the walls.

    ...

    As a result, a large number of high-ranking nobles gathered in the humble palace of the Duchy of Saxony.

    They are the nobles of the northern world, and it is up to them to choose whether this area is peaceful or war.

    Now, everyone, whether satisfied or not, must obey a new order.

    Rurik reunited with the King of York, his old brother Biyonny Magnusson, and his young fellow Floki Magnusson. They had a cordial exchange of memories of the past and were very satisfied with the current situation.

    The younger sister of the two, Noren, is now struggling to walk with a huge belly. She must participate in this collective meeting among the nobles of the north, not because she is one of Rurik''s wives, but because she, as the earl of Narvik, is qualified and necessary to participate in this meeting.

    Now that Noren has joined it, Pecheneg''s princess Bejahir, who has a big belly and is completely unable to ride, must of course participate as a senior aristocrat. She has made a statement on behalf of the Pecheneg Khanate and supported Ludov''s Saxony Principality.

    As for Ludov, although he didn''t understand what kind of country the Pecheneg Khanate was, he heard that his people were good at horseback riding, and most of them were small black-haired and yellow-faced men, and he immediately thought of Ahmad who had been defeated by Charlemagne. The Var Khanate is probably a similar existence to the Pecheneg Khanate. The more support from a country in the far east, the better. I am afraid this will not be purely spiritual support. Once the trade network with the Rus people is completed in the future, it is feasible to import horses from the far east, even if they pay more.

    Then came King Ernred of Northumbria and Prince Ella, dressed in many orange-yellow hues.

    The arrival of these two people is really welcomed by all parties. With this opportunity, Rurik is also proud to take a good look at what Ella, who is said to be the last blood eagle in the legend, looks like.

    "A fifteen or sixteen-year-old youth? It doesn''t seem like he will do great things."

    When Ernred arrives, it is natural that Regraf, the real legitimate heir to the throne of Mercia Kingdom, is also indispensable.

    Regraf is the de facto eldest son of Rurik, but at this moment, this son is participating in the meeting of nobles as the king of Mercia. He deliberately hung a sterling silver cross on his chest to prove that he was actually a Christian.

    This dream situation really satisfied Ernred, so he also arranged for his prince Ella to have a good chat with Regraf.

    It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t matter, as Regraf learned that he was eager to inherit the throne of Mercia, and became a treasure that was looted by many local nobles, Wessex in the south was ready to move. A plan to solve the problem by military means, he has already begun to plan.

    As for the fact that King Ragnar of Denmark happily went along the Laine River to rob the Frankish hinterland, everyone was quite surprised. He would not participate in this important meeting, but his absence today was not a big problem.

    Many big nobles gathered here, making the real Robert, the Earl of Hamburg, quite embarrassed.

    Henry Nassau was not embarrassed. He had already called himself Count of the Netherlands, a title that must be recognized by the monarch Ludov. He also needs more countries to recognize the legitimacy of the so-called Counties of the Netherlands and lay a diplomatic foundation for future peaceful trade.

    The poor Count of Flanders took part in this noble meeting in a very embarrassing capacity.

    A large number of Norman nobles, when asked whether the title is an earl or a governor, and two Norman kings.

    Some nobles who believe in Christ even come across the sea to recognize the legitimacy of Saxony. How much shame does this give to Ludoff? To make matters worse, standing here are the future kings of the two British kingdoms of Northumbria and Mercia, which are geographically separated by a sea from Flanders.

    In terms of personal friendship, Baudouin, Count of Flanders, knew Ludoff, now Duke of Saxony.

    Being a prisoner now seems to have relieved the persecution, and he is extremely low-key, knowing the interests of the period.

    Baudouin was captured alive by King Rurik! Are the two armies still fighting in Antwerp? !

    Although this result was unexpected, Liudov was really happy to see it.

    The high stone room that was originally used as a banquet hall was removed from all wooden tables and replaced by wooden benches arranged in a circle.

    It''s like a round table meeting in disguise, highlighting the fairness among the nobles.

    In fact, it is not. It is really beneficial for Rurik to stand in the middle and preach to everyone, and the words can accurately reach everyone''s ears.

    Now, Baudouin has changed his clothes and even put on the scabbard of his iron sword. He was forced to participate in the meeting as the Earl of Flanders, and now he is as well-behaved as a student.

    Rurik is the man of all eyes, the head of all the northern nobles!

    He was tall, wearing a white cape made of polar bear skin, his blond hair combed into a ponytail, and a Greek-style gold laurel wreath.

    There is more than one king and one grand duke sitting here, and only Rurik can have an overwhelming advantage in all aspects.

    Perhaps the arrangement of major affairs can be postponed, so as to take some time to organize the language to write documents, and privately understand the demands of the nobles of all parties before negotiating.

    Rurik couldn''t wait, because the war had grown to the point where it is now. It has finally evolved into a war of "Shaping the New Order of the North", and now it is time to prepare for the end.

    Everyone stared at his majestic stature and listened to his eloquent speeches.

    "Almost all the nobles of the North are here! If we decide to go to war, we will be bruised and bruised each other badly. If we decide to make peace, all will be enriched by trade and all will be honored. Peace or War?! Peace of course.

    So, this year! In 840, Ross mobilized the entire north to wage a huge war.

    Ross owns all of Scandinavia and takes all of Denmark. The endless internal strife that has plagued our Vikings for hundreds of years has finally come to an end this year. What awaits us is safe Baltic shipping, and we will make a fortune from trade.

    However, all this was not seen by the Franks. When the entire North rises, it is eroding the living space of the Franks.

    The Frankish kingdom is the root of all evil! "

    Rurik had already talked about his excitement, he suddenly pointed at Baudouin who was pretending to be a salted fish: "You! Baudouin, Count of Flanders. Your country was originally a free country, but it was annexed by the Frankish armed forces. You are willing to To be their vassal? You should get rid of Frank."

    So he immediately praised Liudov''s brilliance: "The Saxons are not slaves. Liudov, the descendant of the great hero Widukind, has led all Saxons to rebuild their country. I am very happy that everyone here supports Saxony, I The Ross of Saxony is willing to be an ally with Saxony. What is an ally? If someone attacks Saxony, it is equivalent to attacking Rus."

    When Rurik explained the meaning of "allied country", Liudov stood up abruptly under the strong mental agitation.

    "King Ross, what you solemnly stated... is everything true?"

    "Of course it''s true."

    "Good. We will always be allies of each other."

    Rurik then clapped his hands in satisfaction with a smile. What he wanted was not an alliance between Ross and Saxony. The alliance between the two sides had been planned for a long time, but Ludov could not have imagined that at the moment when the vast majority of the northern nobles gathered here, Rurik could make such a promise publicly, which was really touching.

    "So, I decided to expand the meaning of alliance. I want to create a safe north, and it is only possible to create a larger alliance when we, the nobles of the north, sit together. This alliance does not involve any belief, only It is to maintain peaceful trade and national security of all allies. All allies must ensure that they do not attack each other. They are all obliged to ensure trade security. If a foreign enemy invades any allied country, it will be regarded as an attack on everyone.

    I call on all of you to join the covenant I forged. "

    Creating a covenant to prevent it was a matter of course for Rurik. After all, the Rus Kingdom has theoretically expanded its sphere of influence south to the Weser River. It is impossible for Ross to give up the strategic results of this year''s expansion and engage in any strategic contraction.

    Of course, he hopes that he can directly control the vast area and follow the general trend of history to create a "Northern Rome", an eastern-style country where the king centralizes power and the civilian system manages the country.

    Rurik couldn''t do that, at least not in the current era.

    Then do the next best thing and organize a coalition of nations.

    "I decided to call it the Northern Alliance. You all join it so we don''t aggress and defend each other. We further develop the same tariffs, we welcome each other''s merchants. Business. It''s perfect!"

    Rurik was immersed in his own self-movement, and he was convinced that he would create a "NATO organization", of course, this organization was indeed under Ross''s control to suppress the aggressive Frank.

    He ignored for the time being the contradictions that existed among the countries that wanted to join the Covenant.

    No, Ernred, who broke the arm of the King of Northumbria, immediately spoke: "You claim that this is a fair covenant, how can I believe you? If, you abolish the 300,000 pounds that our country pays you to Ross every year. Maizi, it shows that you have sufficient sincerity."

    Abolish? Rurik felt that he was being commanded by the first army.

    He noticed that a pair of eyes were staring at him, which was the questioning of all parties with their eyes.

    At one time, 300,000 pounds of wheat were extremely important to Ross. However, times have changed. Russ is developing wasteland every year in the eastern world, and the self-produced wheat has been able to meet the consumption of the current population, and even began to generate a large surplus, so that the women under her rule are all giving birth in large numbers.

    Rurik resolutely said: "Okay! If you join the Northern Alliance, this year will be your last tribute. From next year, all your tributes will be abolished, and we will only have normal trade exchanges from now on."

    Ernred could not have imagined that Rurik would answer so freely, and he was afraid that it was a sudden whim. He replied in a low voice: "If this is the case, I will join your covenant."

    Rurik could see Ernred''s suspicions. Indeed, it is indeed quite amazing that a country that believes in Odin and a country that believes in God are allies with each other because of national defense, security, and peaceful trade.

    "I don''t ask you to agree with me right away," Rurik added. "I''m just presenting this initiative to you today. You can spend some time discussing it, and we''ll have a meeting in three days, and you will whether to join our covenant or not."

    To create a "Northern Alliance", Rurik is really confident.

    Today''s Ross has a strong military strength, and the country''s stamina is too sufficient.

    Rurik had the confidence to create this covenant organization, and even in a sense, consolidate the existing alliance treaties into a larger alliance.

    The Rus-Danish League, the Rus-York League, the Rospecheneg League, the Rosnovgorod Alliance, the Rus-Saxon League, and the Ros-Netherlands League. In this way, from the far eastern grasslands to the vast Valdai plains of Northeast Europe, to the entire Scandinavia except Bergen, and even to the central regions of Britain, these regions have ushered in peace with each other. Ross and various forces are allies with each other, which has the basis for continuing to expand the covenant.

    Although they are all allied with Ross, they are somewhat contradictory to each other. Once all are allies, these contradictions must be resolved by Ross as the mediator.

    Rurik knew that his arrangement would inevitably bring heavy work and affairs to himself, and Ross would be dragged down by paying for the actions of some allies.

    Then what can be done? If Russ expanded a little further, it would become northern Rome, which turned the entire Baltic Sea into a lagoon.

    Times have not allowed Ross to live his own little life behind closed doors.

    Moreover, the establishment of a huge alliance means a huge market, and Rus'' metallurgy, handicrafts, and various foods can be widely dumped. High-quality ironware is especially a competitive product, relying on it, you can peacefully grab the primary products of allies, not only earn wealth but also get the smiling faces of allies, why not do it.

    Obviously, the top nobles of the Franks would definitely oppose such an alliance.

    In this way, Ross can have enough casus belli.

    Rurik, after all, did not want to let the dignified teacher carry the name of a pirate on his back.

    The nobles had plenty of time to discuss, and even Baudouin, Count of Flanders, was persuaded by these words. He really needed to think carefully about whether the so-called denial of cowardice was a good match between the Middle and East Frankish kingdoms. Another way to flatter the Rus. In short, it can''t be beaten, and the northern region of my own has been separated, and there must be no way to take it back. He comforted himself that Friesland and Utrecht in the north were relatively poor, and if they were lost, they would be lost.

    It would be a good thing to have close ties with the Rus, to prevent all Normans from invading their southern turf in the future. As for his brother-in-law''s blood feud, perhaps he can only bury this matter in his heart. Because this is politics, and politics is compromise. It is not the first time that Flanders has confessed to cowardice, and it is not ashamed to admit it again this year.

    The nobles of all parties actively discussed, and Rurik has probably figured out the demands of all parties. So one by one, Rurik had to personally come forward as a mediator and guarantor.

    As a result, Rurik learned about the current chaos of Mercia and the impending Wessex, which caused the severely shrunk Northumbria to be full of worries about the future, as well as the neighboring kingdom of Viking York and the northern skin. The Kurt invaded suddenly.

    With Rurik''s mediation, Ernred completely decided to join the Covenant.

    This is good for both parties. "Wessex? If you dare to invade Mercia, I will seek justice for my son." Rurik made up his mind.

    Three days after the initial meeting, the outcome of the covenant was to be implemented. Before that, Rurik had already negotiated with the nobles except Baudouin, Count of Flanders.

    Baudouin''s attitude is ambiguous, and he is simply practicing Tai Chi.

    Rurik undoubtedly forced him to agree. Obviously, this guy still has fantasies about the so-called Frankish army destroying such an alliance.

    There is nothing wrong with Baudouin''s thought that he just wants to gain.

    Rurik also hopes to have a decisive battle with Frank, but just looking at the current situation, I am afraid that there will be no new battles this year. He has already begun to plan for the temporary withdrawal of the army. The so-called most of the main forces will be withdrawn to Denmark for rest. In principle, if something happens in the south, they can quickly rush to help.

    Three days later, a rough sheet of paper was spread out.

    It was the Northern Alliance Treaty.

    The terms of alliance are written in sacred Latin, and it is actually two core terms: mutual non-enmity and public humiliation.

    The so-called content of this document really made the northern saint Esquil rejoice, so Esquil, the archbishop of the north, witnessed it himself.

    All nobles used quills to write their names and titles of nobles.

    Even Esquill signed his own name, as he represented the Catholic Church in acknowledging the legitimacy of the alliance treaty.

    Blasphemy? Do not! Eskil thinks that if Ross''s vast alliance is completely at peace with each other, his own missionary career will be unimpeded. After all, the treaty was clearly written, and he could even send people to the far end of the north to spread the gospel, so he would no longer have to worry about a nobleman taking his own life, and no need to worry about the war coming back to life.

    However, as Rurik estimated, Baudouin, the Count of Flanders, did not sign the name after all. I just gave up this meeting on the grounds that my stomach didn''t stop.

    For this kind of person Rurik has no intention of punishing him, it doesn''t matter whether he has diarrhea or not, after all, this guy will have to make some kind of decision in the future.

    The Country of Flanders is composed of two sections, Belichka and Friesland. Henry Nassau occupied the northern Friesland and renamed it the Netherlands. In the future, it is a big deal to arrange for Nassau to occupy the land in the south, which will be more beneficial for Ross to import local wool and more beneficial for Ross to sell steel appliances to the local area.

 Chapter 975ï¼š Northern Alliance Operations Conference

    Ragnar returned like lightning, his fleet of dragon-headed longships flying over the river.

    Those fishermen and salt-boilers saw their allies suddenly return, and everyone was happy at first, and then they were quite envious when they saw a lot of stuff piled up in their open-air cabins.

    Unexpectedly, Ragnarok yelled at everyone he met: "The Frankish army is coming!"

    The wind blew his hair and beard quite messy, and the soldiers paddling didn''t care about getting tired, they all wanted to hurry to Hamburg and settle down.

    Longboats came ashore, and of course word of their return had spread, and Rurik himself had noticed them as they made their way down the river to the Ross army camp.

    The sound of the wind overshadowed Ragnar''s enemy alert, and all attention was on the supplies in his cabin.

    Rurik immediately took a group of entourage to the pier that has not been completed in a hurry to welcome the return of his old friend.

    He opened his arms: "It seems that you have made a lot of money on the Rhine? You must have grabbed a lot of gold."

    Ragnar looked sad, and then he stroked a messy beard: "Forget it. We washed away Cologne all the way, look at my sad face, you can guess what I encountered."

    "Ah? Could it be that your army failed to attack, and they fought back?"

    "It''s not just a counterattack. Rurik, you''re right. There''s a large army in that place called Cologne. It must be the army of the Frankish King. I...I was counterattacked by them."

    Listen, of course Rurik''s good mood is gone.

    As if being poured a basin of cold water, he also pulled his face down: "Quick! Tell me what you have seen and experienced."

    Regarding the treaty of the "Northern Alliance", Rurik could of course conclude that Ragnar would unconditionally sign his name to determine its legitimacy on behalf of the entire Kingdom of Denmark.

    In fact, Ragnar didn''t even think about it, just glanced at the paper document, claimed that it was a good contract for everyone, and signed it directly.

    Although the political significance of the treaty is of great significance, how important it is will reflect its value in the long economic and military exchanges in the future.

    Obviously, nothing is more important than the pressure of the Frankish army.

    Although a strategic decisive battle in the future is predicted by everyone, but it is early winter now, and the first snow will fall at any time. Could it be that the Franks will uncharacteristically insist on starting a war in winter?

    Looking at it from another angle, perhaps Ludwig of East Francia felt that his methods were extremely wise, and he arranged a surprise expedition in the winter when his opponent was absolutely safe.

    At least Rurik thought of this possibility, as did Ludov.

    Ragnar returned with news, for which all the nobles gathered again.

    Unlike the last time when the whole group gathered, this was a purely military battle meeting, and all the military nobles gathered in one place.

    The war has continued to the present, and the rations carried by the Rus army from their hometowns have been exhausted. Now they are all seized from the Hamburg area, sorghum, and tribute brought from Britain. The Russ Army also actively engaged in labor production, supplementing the food shortage to a certain extent by plundering herring and cod.

    However, Hamburg gathered a large number of war refugees, and a large number of villages on the south bank of the Elbe were suddenly abandoned. The Saxon people took food to cross the river by boat and gathered in Hamburg. They can still keep up with the food they bring, but if the war continues to drag on, they may not be able to keep producing until next spring.

    Liudov was deeply concerned about this, but that was all in the future. At present, with the fact that the Frankish army entered the invaders, the Saxon army will be further expanded to defend against the strong enemy.

    The meeting has not yet started, and everyone has the attitude of expanding their arms and preparing for war.

    A large, yellowed birch paper was spread out, on which Rurik had sketched the vast pan-Nordic region.

    After all, the earth is a sphere. Projecting the surface of the sphere onto a plane will make the equatorial region appear smaller and the Nordic region larger.

    Therefore, on this map, Rurik naturally painted the map of northern Europe quite large, so that the Danish world is not very big, and the Saxony of Ludov is too small.

    Nonetheless, no one thought there was anything wrong with it.

    Even some nobles saw the overall structure of the small world they knew for the first time, and the topography of some locations was refreshing.

    Ernred with the broken arm stared into the copper bell, and he noticed that Rurik had drawn the terrain of Britain and Ireland, and accurately marked the names of some countries in Latin.

    The world of Denmark and some settlements are accurately marked, as is the Duchy of Saxony, and the region of Flanders, which has recently become clear about its political geography.

    What is striking is Rurik''s standards for the kingdom of Rus. Not to mention her huge geographical territory, it is dotted with settlements, which makes it appear that Rus is a superpower in the north.

    A map can also become a means to intimidate others, and it can also make allies feel that Ross is reliable.

    Even more amazing is that, just to the northwest of the British Isles, a circle is marked and labeled "Iceland".

    There is no doubt about the existence of Iceland, because the Viking Kingdom of York has discovered its traces, especially Rurik''s good brother Floki has personally landed on the island once. This confirmed the veracity of Rurik''s prediction many years ago, and made Floki understand that it was a bare and cold island without trees. However, it is quite suitable for fishing near the island, and you can often catch huge cod.

    Now, the coalition is equivalent to opening the perspective of God.

    Even if Rurik could not pinpoint the precise location of Frankish cities such as Cologne, it was at least in the south and was built along the Rhine. In addition, because of the actual combat records, the Russ Army is quite familiar with the direction of the Elbe and Weser rivers, and this marking is also quite accurate.

    The map is hung on the stone wall, and the sun shines here through the stone window. Rurik holds a wooden stick and, like a geography teacher, first explains the pan-Nordic terrain to many illiterate nobles.

    Geographical configuration influences a range of choices made by the people who live here, and so-called geopolitics is exactly that.

    The map is hung here, and everyone has compiled the information they know, so that Rurik can even think from the standpoint of the great Frankish nobles.

    To the west and north of the Archdiocese of Cologne is the Earl of Westphalia, which is actually the old fief of Ludov. No one knows the local geographical structure better than him. Further west is the Earl of Flanders, whose structure is clear to Rurik.

    Now Rurik looked Ludov in the eyes: "The Roman boulevard known as the Road of Death in the Cologne region, through Westphalia, and directly connected to Bremen? If I were the enemy, I could only lead The army goes this way."

    "Will they take the waterway and cross the ocean to attack us?" Ragnar suddenly asked this very fantastic question.

    "It doesn''t need to be discussed. Brother, did they row after you when you were evacuating?"

    Ragnar shook his head vigorously, then sneered: "They only have canoes, and those boring boats are meaningless." Although it is an exaggeration, it is true.

    Ludov added: "The Franks only have large fleets of rowing boats in the southernmost Mediterranean, all of them in northern Italy... Rurik, you are miraculously familiar with the geography of this world, maybe you understand."

    "Of course I understand. The south is Rome, and its former glory is gone. So there is no Frankish navy, and our fleet will not encounter any kind of sea attack?"

    "So it is."

    "Then." Rurik pointed his stick to the east of Cologne. "The Weser and Elbe are natural obstacles. How can they cross the river since they don''t have boats? Maybe they can go upstream and attack our flank from the east. "Well, Rurik also pointed to the east of Hamburg, and asked again: "I know there is an Oberlidt. Is there any power in this area?"

    "It''s Pomerania. Maybe...you know that," Ludov said cautiously.

    "Pomerania? Oh, I know. Any more? Or, if there''s an army of 10,000 men, could they attack us from the east by detouring. Are there normal roads there?"

    "No." Liudov shook his head very decisively.

    "Really?"

    "This is a war that concerns my life and death in Saxony. I must win, and I dare not lie with my life. There are no roads in the east, but there are Thuringians. The local ruler, the Marquis of Thuringia, is not Frankish, but Luther. A staunch ally of Vichy. There is no Roman road there, but the Thuringian might be involved in the war."

    Things suddenly got tricky again.

    Rurik gritted his teeth and temporarily marked the approximate location of the Thuringian Marquis on the map. Although he didn''t quite believe that an eastern prince would send out a large number of troops, according to Liudov, the aristocrat had a small population and would not necessarily go all out for the Franks. To a large extent, their existence was to guard Frank''s borders, to gain benefits from Frank internally, and externally to seek new living space from the Polish and Pomeranian tribes in the east.

    The situation marked on such a map is already quite obvious.

    Hamburg already belongs to the northern frontier of the Saxony region. The vast area on the south bank of the Elbe originally belonged to Saxony. The Saxons who were warned of the war tried their best to flee north for their lives or cross the border to the Polish tribes to take refuge in the east. The northern Elbe as far as Schleswig was the last time-controlled territory of the Saxons.

    Obviously, the Poles and Pomeranians have opposed the expansion of the Franks since ancient times. If the Franks dared to implement a strategic detour through the territory, they would be attacked by the local West Slav militia. The forest area in the north is somewhat self-defeating.

    Even the Frankish army could not try to detour from the territory of the Marquis of Thuringia, after all, there was no way to the north.

    Only that "way to hell" is the only possible way.

    It is close to the famous Teutonic Forest, where Octavian''s Roman legion broke down and was ravaged by the common ancestors of the Franks and Saxons. Today no one remembers each other as Germanic peoples, nor does Saxony feel that the Franks are their cousins, they only remember the terrible killings fifty years ago, and they see the new danger ahead.

    It is impossible to go by sea, and it is equally impossible to go around the forest.

    The Frankish army had no choice but to take the existing Roman avenue, which made the problem simpler.

    The nobles secretly admired Rurik''s appearance of questioning and then objecting. Although there was no sand table, he also did some war games on the spread out map, which was really refreshing for other nobles. At least Ernred in Northumbria could not have imagined that the war could be deduced in this way.

    Rurik''s stick drew a straight line on the map: "Then, the Frankish army will reach the ruins of Bremen. A big question! How will their army of 10,000 people cross the river? Just like the cavalry before."

    At this time, Harald Clark, a prisoner of war who was brought into a military conference and a former Danish leader who had lost his power, finally got his turn to speak.

    Because this man was the loser, everyone despised the loser, and everyone questioned why Rurik brought this prisoner to the military meeting.

    Harald Clark does have its value, only because he has worked for Ludwig for thirteen years!

    "The previous Robert rebuilt the bridge you destroyed over the Weser River. Even though it was very crude, the cavalry passed smoothly. If this time it was Ludwig who led the army himself, or sent his son to lead the army for more than one day. Ten thousand people, it is not a problem to pass the bridge smoothly."

    Harald Clark''s speech was clear and low-key, and the information provided by him was confirmed by Henry Nassau, another party involved in the bridge repair.

    History is such an irony that the former master of the Danish alliance is now a prisoner who has lost all power, and is not given shackles out of pity and usefulness. Another baron of the enemy country, just because of his special surname, was transformed into an earl of the new system and became a guest of the meeting.

    Although Harald Clarke despised Nassau for speaking up here, he just wanted to live the rest of his life without being abused, and now he kept silent.

    Where the Weser''s channel narrows, a large number of stone piers are erected, on which a large number of logs can be laid to restore the smooth flow of the bridge. Since the previous three thousand cavalry of Robert can repair the bridge in a few days, and the current bridge has not been damaged, destroying it again will definitely delay the speed of the Frankish army.

    Even the opponent can still quickly repair the bridge.

    Send a navy into the Weser River to destroy the bridge, especially the deliberate destruction of the stone piers. Such a plan is proposed by Rurik. As for the executor, it is up to Aric. After all, Arik has done it once, and this time is the second time, but the new operation requires more javelins, and it is strictly forbidden for the army to camp overnight on the shore.

    Naturally, Aric took the command and attacked the enemy''s possible cavalry with the navy. The possibility of history repeating itself was a new opportunity. Arik was very happy to avenge the last embarrassing escape.

    This matter, everyone is happy to drink, but no one completely pinned the collapse of the Franks'' crusade on the Bridge of Destruction.

    There is another question. The so-called Frank army still has to pass through the Weser River, and what will happen after that? Could they rush to Hamburg from the Elbe?

    "Are we going to take the initiative to destroy the pontoon bridge on the river?" Liudov suddenly thought of this and asked with a sad face.

    "If necessary, it''s natural to tear it down."

    "Is it really necessary? I demolish it and restore it later. With the national strength of Saxony, it cannot be completed within ten years. Rurik, this is the most convenient bridge and the only bridge for us to travel north and south. Really. necessary?"

    "It depends on the situation." Rurik didn''t want to destroy this beautiful bridge, but at this moment, the real Count of Hamburg, Robert, only said one sentence, directly dispelling everyone''s concerns and complaints.

    "In my opinion, there is no need to demolish the bridge. Because the Elbe River, which is broken by Hamburg, freezes every winter, the ice layer is enough for people to walk on foot or ride across the river. The severe winter is coming, if the Frankish army really comes, you demolish it. Bridges are meaningless."

    Enjoying the warm North Atlantic current in Hamburg, do you have to worry about the freezing of the Elbe? That is probably the case.

    Today''s times are cold, and the Nordic climate is still getting colder macro.

    Of course, the South Baltic Sea will not freeze, but because the salt content of this sea area is relatively high, it is not easy to freeze, while the North and East Baltic Seas are full of ice sheets and breed icebergs.

    The Elbe is a pure freshwater river with dimensions not much lower than the Gulf of Finland.

    Thinking dialectically, Rurik also felt that the Frankish army would not even consider the fact that the army crossed the river.

    If this is the case, it will be even more arrogant to set up small troops to attack the enemy first in the Weser River in the south, and it will also buy more time for the combat readiness of the coalition troops.

    In fact, until now the coalition did not know the true strength of the Frankish army, nor the exact identity of the commander.

    Everyone was convinced that they had a strong hostility, as evidenced by their attack on the Ragnar fleet at Cologne.

    Based on the fact that the enemy was manpower throwing javelins at a super long distance, Robert, the Earl of Hamburg, who knew the affairs of East Frank very well, concluded that this was a special javelin force raised by the Eastern Kingdom, and it was actually managed by Ludwig himself.

    Ragnar did not know Ludwig, nor did he see any particularly conspicuous male noble targets under Cologne at the time. He noticed the golden cross, and felt that it was huge pure gold, and he was very greedy for it.

    It was an imitation of the Roman "True Cross" made by the Archbishop of Cologne, and since it was so famous, Liudov immediately concluded that it was the proof of the Archbishop of Cologne.

    With more information unclear, many things can also be analyzed to draw some judgments.

    Everyone believes that Ludwig himself organized the army and assembled it in Cologne, and everyone has reason to believe that the Archbishop of Cologne supported the winter war against Saxony and the northerners.

    The current situation has become turbulent, and after thinking about it, it becomes even more chaotic.

    The Archbishop of Cologne and the Eastern Kingdom Ludwig attacked the north.

    The North, especially the Principality of Saxony, and the Northern Alliance that it joined are a relatively loose political alliance newly established, but the Northern Archbishop "Saint" Eskil has endorsed his beliefs.

    Any organization of this war under the banner of faith becomes suspicious. This is pure aristocratic hegemony, mixed with the ** of some ethnic groups.

    The nobles in the deep war, even though they had an extraordinary understanding of the current situation because of Rurik''s map, still felt a little strange to their enemies.

    Even Rurik was a little suspicious that Ludwig''s army was actually attacking Aachen to complete the stealing of his elder brother''s home.

    "No. I killed his 3,000 elite cavalry. This is a great disgrace. If I were Ludwig, I would have to take revenge if I broke my teeth."

    Ludwig has a 99% probability of ignoring the severe winter and going straight to the north for revenge. Isn''t this "attack on Moscow in December" too contempt for General Winter.

    Of course, what Ross and the coalition have to do is not to wait for General Winter to show his power. General Winter is a debuff for everyone. The coalition must prepare in advance to reduce the losses caused by the cold, and expect that the enemy will freeze to death and suffer countless frostbite due to neglect.

    So a fleet will leave again, armed with javelins, cast-iron projectiles, and arrows, and headed straight for the ruined ferry of Bremen on the Weser.

    Rurik''s cavalry units also re-entered the battle. General Bald Fisk led the cavalry archers directly through the pontoon this time to fight guerrillas in the south bank area. After all, the cavalry, trained according to the Pechenegs on the steppe, were naturally good guerrillas, so Rurik placed more arrows for them and got some spare horses from Liudov.

    From this military meeting, the nobles have understood their position in the new war.

    Especially the new opportunity to fight side by side, King Biyonny of York, and his younger brother Floki were overjoyed, they only hated themselves and brought their entourage. In fact, they were Balmers. The fourth flag team in the Ross Army was made up of Balmers. The flag captain Hellafield knew the eldest son of the old leader, the current York King Biyonni.

    The soldiers were lent to Biyonni, and the York Kingdom Confederate army immediately emerged in the coalition army.

    Similarly, although he did not want to fight with Frank, the Northumbrian king Ernred had no choice but to make a choice. He felt that he had been deceived by Rurik, and had just arrived in Hamburg to be confronted with a big fight. Since the covenant had been signed, Rurik also announced the abolition of the tribute system, and he knew exactly what to do.

    Thus, Northumbria declares war on the fact that the Frankish East kingdom is. Reglav Ruriksson, the sole legitimate heir to the throne of Mercia, also declared war on the Eastern Kingdom.

    All members of the Northern Alliance are twisted into a single rope, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Rurik was actually worried about getting a vote that everyone shared, and the Franks brought the opportunity.

    The chance to test everyone''s sincerity is now!

    All members declared war on East Frank, and further preparations for war have already begun, especially the Saxons actually controlled by Ludov. The age of the army has dropped to the limit of twelve years old. All men must bring a wooden pole that is at least sharpened. Participate in the military as a militia.

    In the same way, the Russ cavalry quickly passed the pontoon bridge, and the bald Fisk was ordered to attack Frank, leaving no prisoners of war to deliberately create terror.

    Arik deliberately set sail with the battleship, and he also wanted to take revenge.

    But all this, Ludwig of the Eastern Kingdom and the Archbishop of Cologne, knew nothing about it. Their army is still going north along the "Road to Hell", a very hard and flat Roman road...

    ??

 Chapter 976ï¼š Ross cavalry south of the Weser

    Compared with the Frankish horses with Roman blood, the horses of the Rus army are all from the steppe. The former is tall and mighty and good at rushing, while the latter is small and good at long-distance marches.

    The cavalry must take advantage of its high mobility. What the Ross cavalry has to do now is to go south to the ruins of Bremen as soon as possible to seize a tactical opportunity.

    Large numbers of cavalry were assembled inside the wooden walls of Hamburg, Fisk donning a thick white polar bear fleece cap and a white bearskin coat.

    All the warriors were quite thickly dressed, and their mounts also grew longer manes.

    The steppes of the lower Volga have even colder winters than the Saxony region. Horses can adapt to the cold of the steppe winters, and naturally they can also endure the harsh winters of Saxony.

    The Rus army still made some plans, for example, they carried some horses rented by the Saxons, purely for consignment of food and spare arrows.

    General Fisk temporarily eliminated the riders who were in poor condition from the team, carefully selected 200 riders, and had 50 spare horses.

    They passed the battlefield remnants on the other side smoothly along the pontoon bridge, and then went straight to the forest area in the south.

    Sandwiched between Hamburg and Bremen is a large forest area, which although the majority of pine trees, the large number of heather trees is another feature.

    Because this place is close to the Atlantic Ocean, it is suitable for pioneering wheat when the global temperature warms up. As the population increased, vast forests were cut down and replaced by dense farmland and numerous villages and towns.

    Today, there are not many people here.

    Because of the war, a large number of Franks fled south, and a large number of Saxons fled to the north of the Elbe.

    The vast forest has become a no-man''s land, dotted with small villages where people go to empty houses, the land that was forced to be abandoned in winter is matched with empty mansions, the beasts have resumed their occupation here, and bears and wolves are often haunted.

    The tall Fisk was a little odd on his shorter horse. He didn''t want to stop and go on the road, so his troops continued to push south along the hardened Pavement of Rome.

    Not long ago, three thousand Frankish cavalry rushed north from this forest road, and the traces of the horseshoes are still clearly visible.

    There are some villages on both sides of the road, and Fisk has always been vigilant about the conditions of these villages along the way, and sent scouts to find out.

    The answers he got were surprisingly consistent¡ªno one was there.

    "Everyone should continue to be vigilant, even if there are no enemies, beware of bears and wolves. We must reach Bremen as soon as possible, and strive to arrive by tomorrow evening! We must get ahead of the navy."

    Why run so fast? Since there is a chance to run faster than the navy, this is the reason why the brothers continue to speed.

    There is a suitable road from Hamburg to Bremen, the route is equivalent to 70 kilometers.

    In essence, the Turkic horse owned by the Rus army is a kind of Mongolian horse. If Fisk is also in a situation of one man and five horses, he will start from Hamburg early in the morning, and he will arrive in Hamburg when the sun goes down.

    With no more horses, the Ross cavalry slowed down to save horsepower.

    Slowing down is only relative! The era is 840 AD after all.

    When Fisk regretted that his speed was still not the fastest, it was still possible to lose in the naval race.

    They ignored the fact that the Franks were five times less talkative than they were.

    Because it was impossible for Ludwig, the king of the East Franks, to transfer all his last main force from the south, he still had to be on guard against his elder brother''s sneak attack.

    Although there were 2,000 cavalry, only more than 1,000 of them were standard Frankish heavy cavalry. The so-called transfer of two flag teams was used to suppress the rebellion in the north.

    Another thousand cavalry can be described as a patchwork of goods. These cavalry have no or no armor and can only be used for harassment and assistance.

    These two thousand cavalry are Ludwig''s mobile troops, and the rest of the army is all infantry.

    In ancient times, the Roman corps was known as the "mule and horse" jokingly, that is, the soldiers had to carry their own soft, quilts, square shields and other materials on their backs, and rely on one pair of feet to march long distances. The warriors who can do this are all physically strong, and a strong physique does have a tactical advantage in fighting.

    But the entire Frankish family used to be a frontier group that was recruited by Rome. The Frankish nobles of some Roman legions understood the tactics, but unfortunately, Ludwig lacked that kind of capable army at hand, and even now he was seriously lacking the capital to emulate his grandfather Charlemagne.

    One thousand heavy cavalry and five thousand armored heavy infantry, this is the core of his legion. The remaining personnel are largely used as auxiliary personnel.

    The army was uneven, and marching speeds varied enormously.

    Or because the heavy cavalry was defeated and lost, Ludwig is now throwing his sword. He didn''t want to have to shrink himself into a circle and dawdle toward the north after he passed through Cologne, which had swelled into an army of 23,000 people in name.

    It was also the army that tried to get together as much as possible, and marched northward against the Teutoburg Forest from a long snake formation.

    The elite troops were at the front, and the rest of the troops were at the back.

    The entire army is advancing slowly. Those elite troops can still advance 20 kilometers a day, and some follow-up troops can only advance 15 kilometers a day or even slower. Because the follow-up troops also have to **** a large amount of living materials, the consignment-type horses that are pulled and transported cannot be ridden and it is difficult to urge them to speed.

    The elite infantry and cavalry on the move will not be crazy enough to wear armor, and a lot of armor is thrown on the accompanying carriage. The elites who were temporarily lacking armor did not dare to enter, all because of the report of Earl Robert, who had returned from the defeat, that the so-called army may encounter battle once it approaches the Weser River.

    The East Frankish army reached M¨¹nster smoothly along the road.

    Today''s Munster is just a small town, and its current name is still called monastrium, the so-called "church town".

    The political significance here is quite special. M¨¹nster is the northern edge of the Cologne Archbishop''s jurisdiction, and beyond this is the generalized Saxony area.

    The Archbishop of Cologne went out with the army in a carriage, and he even wore the golden cross with the gold-plated mother core.

    There has never been such a thing in history, and the current Archbishop Hadbold expressed the Church''s affirmation of Ludwig''s military actions in this way.

    It can be said that this operation has been regarded as a kind of crusade, and people rushed to the northern battlefield with saint-like piety.

    Holy is really holy.

    To be fair, Ludwig didn''t even want the archbishop himself to be involved, especially not to bring the relic with him.

    Although the morale of the army was very high, it even suppressed the fear of the cold winter to a great extent, but if the archbishop and the holy relic were in the army, if they had any three strengths and two weaknesses, the entire army would encounter another disaster.

    For this reason, Ludwig had to be more cautious, and arranged for a regiment of infantry flags to guard the bishop and the holy relics.

    Thus, he had two cavalry flags and seven infantry flags. The rest of the army consisted of conscripted militias and even personal soldiers led by lower-level nobles.

    The army reflects each other''s rank, and those elites who are loyal to Ludwig can be described as superior. The armies of the lower-ranking nobles were second-class, and the militia they recruited were the lowest-class in principle, but there were still 5,000 special soldiers here.

    Five thousand Sorbian slave soldiers, they were part of the West Slavs, they were all slaves after being conquered by the Franks. They are like a flock of sheep, regularly cut for their wool by the conquerors. They were heavily taxed. When the war broke out, Ludwig did not hesitate to search for the men of the Sorbs and put them into the army, make them work as the most difficult auxiliary buddies, and when necessary, as dead soldiers, make them launch a decisive charge against the enemy, etc. Wait.

    While the other soldiers had at least the simple boots of this hard leather, the Sorbians were largely barefoot. They stepped on the cold ground in early winter, looking for rags and hemp ropes to tie their feet everywhere. Once the so-called shoes were worn out, they immediately looked for some rags to replenish.

    Facing this kind of oppression, they are a flock of docile sheep? Don''t know how to resist?

    The wife and children were all controlled by the Franks, and if they resisted, the family members who stayed in the East would be revengeful.

    They were now promised by Ludwig that the Sorbian soldiers in the army would be rewarded with tax relief after the so-called revolts in Saxony and the abominable Normans were swept down. Even if they were very moved by such a promise, they had no choice but to bite the bullet and eat the worst food to **** military supplies for the Frankish army.

    Regarding the overall situation of the Frankish army, the Northern Confederate coalition can only be largely guessed.

    Rurik''s attitude affected the attitudes of all his allies. He said that the enemy was about to invade the north in a large scale, and everyone subjectively wanted this to be true, and even wished to solve all problems through a decisive battle.

    So, when Fisk''s cavalry rushed all the way to the ruins of Bremen, the Ross cavalry faced a choice.

    "Damn, I didn''t see anything." Fisk clenched the reins and watched around.

    Then a team leader came over: "There doesn''t seem to be any trace of the enemy here. It''s too quiet."

    Soon, the scout cavalry, who had been arranged to investigate the situation, returned on horseback. He held his whip and pointed in one direction: "A bridge is found ahead. The bridge deck is wide and suitable for cavalry to pass through."

    "There is actually a bridge? Is there an enemy?" Fisk asked alertly.

    "No. It''s too quiet. There are a lot of horseshoe marks there, and even the grass has been trampled away, but there is no breath."

    Fisk, pinching his beard, thought that all the traces he had detected were the actions of the Pan-Rank cavalry before, and obviously the bridge was also repaired by them before.

    "Okay." Fisk sighed. "Aric was ordered to destroy the bridge, and they never arrived. Every time our friendly troops arrived, the enemy didn''t show up. Are we going to stay here like fools?"

    The brothers rushed forward in a hurricane in order to seize the opportunity to attack the enemy by surprise.

    Looking at the slightly melancholy faces of the brothers in the sunset, Fisk thought for a while, and finally made a bold decision.

    The cavalry gathered around him in an arc, waiting for the general''s speech.

    But I saw Fisk pointing south: "Brothers, the king ordered us to find the Frankish army and kill them as much as possible before they were prepared! If they don''t show up now, we will find them ourselves. I will go directly through the bridge and follow the road. Take the initiative to attack them. You say! Dare to do it!?"

    Such a question is simply a well-informed question.

    Someone suddenly raised the whip high and shouted Ula loudly.

    Hearing, everyone responded with Ulla.

    "Ulla" is a special slang word for the elite of the Ross Army. It stands for determination to win, for fighting now.

    There''s not much more to say.

    Fisk waved his hand: "We cross the river and spend the night on the other side of the river tonight."

    The elite Ross cavalry crossed the river as much as possible, and Fisk knew very well that doing so would be contrary to the arrangements of the Great King Rurik. The army really shouldn''t rely on not actively looking for fighter planes here, but everyone has to consider the consequences of doing so. A very embarrassing problem is that when Arik''s fleet arrives at the ruins of Bremen, they are likely to immediately start to demolish the bridge. .

    What if the cavalry guys were still in the south when they finished tearing down the bridge, and then the cavalry retreated? Without the bridge, unless the Weser River froze, the cavalry would not be able to cross the river quickly.

    A relatively wide river is often a moat, and it is not that an expeditionary army cannot cross it. Some small boats can cross the river with a small number of soldiers. How can an army of tens of thousands be formed. During the dry season, the Weser River is still relatively wide. Perhaps there is a shoal in the upper reaches that can be directly waded. Fisk, who has no precise understanding of the topographic structure, knows that what he is doing now is taking risks.

    The risk is worth it, considering the huge payoffs it can get.

    So, when the cavalry left in the early morning of the next day, some wooden boards found from the ruins were deliberately engraved with words.

    The script was not Roman, but the actual traditional Nordic rune. Fisk ordered his men to carve a large number of wooden boards with meat-cutting daggers, indicating the movements of the cavalry troops. In order to prove that it was indeed what the friendly troops did, some slang words that old Ross people could understand was engraved, so that Aric couldn''t understand it.

    A large number of wooden boards engraved with words are scattered on both sides of the bridge head, and even fixed in a higher position.

    Maybe that''s not obvious enough? So a round shield painted in blue and white mixed colors was placed in a prominent place, and a small Ross flag was firmly hung on the freshly cut branches, and then it was deeply pested on the bridge.

    The Ross cavalry had now passed the Weser River and dashed further south.

    One is dawdling, and the other is maintaining a hurricane and rushing posture.

    Ludwig still had to accommodate his slow troops, and was forced to make the first legion not dare to get too far from the main force.

    When they arrived in M¨¹nster, they did a major rest there, so-called waiting until all the follow-up troops had arrived before moving on. After all, for a large number of infantrymen, who marched on foot for many days, they should suspend their operations and take a rest, even if it is only for a day.

    Ludwig took the opportunity to discuss military countermeasures with his generals and nobles.

    The Archbishop of Cologne, Hardbold, hurriedly gave a mass in M¨¹nster.

    ...

    But the Russ cavalry was on the way to the south, because the "road to hell" became smoother and smoother as it went south, and penetrated deep into the territory of the Franks. All the warriors were extremely excited.

    Brothers can be unscrupulous in robbing their homes, setting fires is ordered to set fires, making killings is acting according to orders, and they can even strike at unowned cattle and sheep.

    Such systematic persecution of the Franks would not have taken place if Rurik had not ordered it. Fisk and his guys were at best bringing piracy to land, systemic destruction was unnecessary, but they had to do it when they were ordered to.

    Their first task was to find the Frankish army and at least kill them. Like attacking the Frankish villages around the avenue, in principle, it is to be done, but it is not the first task.

    They were still advancing at high speed, and they did loot a roadside Frankish village along the way.

    It was a small village with a population of less than 100 people.

    Just like the Mongolian cavalry crossing the border, Fisk issued an order to kill without amnesty, and the soldiers strictly implemented it. Even the livestock kept by the villagers were killed, and the leg of lamb was deliberately cut off by the Rusian soldiers and hung on horseback as food that could be roasted later. It is not impossible to eat raw to satisfy hunger.

    Another batch of wheat was seized, and the soldiers added some oats each, and fed their war horses recklessly.

    They further set fire to the village, and all the wheat that could not be taken away will be turned into toner, and the dead will be turned into charred bones.

    The firelight at night brightened the clouds, a special scene that caught the attention of a monastery.

    Osnabr¨¹ck, a small town built around a monastery.

    This city despised the first monastery built by Charlemagne in Saxony, and also used it as the first center of the Catholic faith in Saxony, the so-called seat of the bishop.

    After that, the bishop''s seat continued to move northward, and St. Peter''s Cathedral was built in the emerging city of Bremen, where the bishop''s seat was moved.

    The Archbishop of the North in Saxony¡¯s time, the archbishop of this term is the Northern Saint Esquier. Based on the current chaos in the northern region, Esquier¡¯s value has become extremely important. He still has a lot of things to do, so he can only At the end of his life, the Roman side will choose another person to take over.

    Osnabr¨¹ck is home to the first Saxony monastery and the starting point for the spread of the Catholic faith throughout Saxony. Now, although the entire Saxony region has converted to God, the situation has become complicated this year, many people cannot escape, and Osnabr¨¹ck is also panicking.

    The local priests called on the people not to listen to those rumors and to devote themselves to their devout faith.

    Because it is a holy place there is no local armed force, and the nearby nobles will not go crazy to attack the monastery.

    She was a completely undefended town, so on a normal early winter morning, a group of strange cavalrymen with white high tops and velvet caps covering their entire faces rushed in with swords and bows.

    The town was slaughtered, the population was slaughtered, and the cavalry even launched a pursuit, killing some who had fled into the sparse woodland.

    All the priests were killed, and all the gold and silver utensils in the monastery were taken away. As for the things that cannot be taken away, it is natural to burn them with a fire.

    In this attack, Fisk was untouched, his brothers became more cold-blooded by the killing, and the psychological concerns he had before disappeared.

    The wooden monastery was ablaze, and all the haystack dwellings were deliberately set on fire. The town under the fire is full of corpses, the whole scene is like **** on earth...

    ??

 Chapter 977ï¼š Battle of OsnabrÃ¼ck

    The East Frankish army camped on both sides of the road, and the more open areas in the woods were good places to set up tents.

    The woods covered the road ahead. Soldiers collected dead branches and found stones everywhere. They unloaded the pottery urns from the carriages and poured them into the stream to cook oatmeal.

    As the king of the Eastern Kingdom, Ludwig''s food is not much better than his soldiers.

    There are not so many bells and whistles, and a barbecue can be quite hearty.

    Some lower-level nobles who shot rabbits paid tribute to the king with a freshly skinned hare, and Ludwig was happy to cut off the roasted meat beautifully with a knife.

    After all, he is not a mediocre person, and as a military nobleman, he is completely unaccustomed to riding a carriage.

    He personally marched on horseback, and when necessary, he deliberately commanded his beloved heavy cavalry to charge.

    Today, even though the days of Charlemagne have passed, the bravery of the Franks has not been lost.

    Charlemagne had four grandsons, all of whom knew how to fight on horseback. Such great nobles are always on the front line of battle, just because all the lower nobles need their king to be a fierce warrior.

    As a result, the great nobles may also put themselves in danger. For example, the second mate is a 23-year-old horse galloping, and he accidentally fell off the horse and died of serious injuries.

    No one cares about the death of the second child, and even covets that he is dead. In this way, the fourth bald Charlie, who had no fief, immediately and reasonably replaced most of the second brother''s fief.

    The three princes represent the three top-level forces of the kingdom, and they each gather their little friends to fight.

    After all, they are brothers with the same mother and father, and war is war. If there is a scene of a single duel, no one is willing to kill their brothers.

    However, to deal with the rebellious Saxons and the invading Normans, Ludwig was determined to kill, and he was also mentally prepared. The so-called war was a bet on the national fortune of the Eastern Kingdom.

    He was extremely satisfied with the dense array of bonfires on both sides of the road. The army rested in the town of M¨¹nster for a few days, and then the entire army set off at the same time after the subsequent dawdling army arrived. Now the army as a whole has maintained a close distance, and he was able to observe the grand occasion of the army under his command.

    "I have 23,000 mercenaries, and I have the blessing of the Archbishop. There is no need to worry about the winter expedition, I will win!"

    The strong force gave him unprecedented confidence, and it was the long riding that made Ludwig sleepy every evening.

    He was actually only thirty-five years old, and as a European monarch he was in his prime. It is at such an age that his pioneering and enterprising spirit remains, and he has the courage to launch the current "winter offensive".

    He did not bring his wife or son with him on this trip, nor did he even have a maid by his side.

    Not even the entire vast army has women.

    In many cases, the authority of the king cannot be carried out to the retinues of the minor nobles, and those people will secretly do things such as robbing the women. This time, it was because the Archbishop of Cologne went on an expedition with a holy relic, and if it was found that there was theft, robbery and looting of women, the only means of punishment was hanging.

    Ludwig''s decision to resolutely maintain military discipline is entirely because of the surveillance eyes of the archbishop.

    In this way, the army of the Eastern Kingdom has become not only famous but also innocent. For the Franks, Ludwig has indeed become a great hero.

    But this does not mean that the plunder of the people does not exist. When the army passed through M¨¹nster, the granary in this small town was basically cleaned up. For this reason, the local priests complained. Thanks to the mediation of the archbishop himself, this complaint was eliminated.

    The army still needed more logistical supplies. Ludwig did not know how long the winter war would last. He launched this operation not only to vent his anger, but also to support the Archbishop of Cologne, Hardbold.

    The Archdiocese of Cologne is a production area. The people here have always remained neutral in the civil war under the protection of the priests. It can be said that the people live and work in peace and contentment. By exporting grain, they can continue to accumulate wealth.

    If they support one side of the civil war, their strength is greatly enhanced. Nominally, the Bishop of Cologne is classified as the Eastern Kingdom, but in fact it has always been a regional qualification.

    Now the Archbishop, out of his own safety, is determined to do his best to support Ludwig''s righteous actions, which in fact proves that they are indeed loyal to the Eastern Kingdom.

    The Archdiocese of Cologne was indeed attacked by the Normans, and it is a fact that Duinsburg and Nijmegen were severely hit. As a result, they not only gathered a thousand people to support Ludwig, but also were willing to use the wheat in the warehouse as military rations. Once the so-called army has a military ration crisis, the backup can be transported to the north continuously and quickly through the "road to hell".

    Don''t they fear snow in winter?

    In fact, because the "road to hell" leading to the north was carefully built by the ancient Romans, it was as solid as a rock. If the snow is heavy, the wheat is transported north on a horse-drawn sleigh.

    It was already evening, and the whole army was going to wrap up the blankets and go to bed after dinner.

    As night fell, some visions that could be concealed by the forest treetops could not be concealed.

    The fire burned the northern sky red, and the dozing people stood up one after another.

    Everything was as they had seen in Cologne, when it was clearly late at night and the sky in the northwest was exceptionally bright red, which later proved to be the murder and arson of the Norman pirates.

    When someone realized this, an unconfirmed news spread in the army.

    "Normans set fire in the north!"

    The soldiers hurriedly informed the great King Ludwig of the news, so that the young monarch who had just lay down had to stand up abruptly.

    It''s unbelievable that the Normans went overland to set fire, how could their ships still run on land? Is there a big river in the north?

    Stepping out of the tent in doubt, following the direction indicated by the soldiers, he saw a terrifying vision from the north.

    Are there any towns in the north?

    At the same time, Archbishop Hardbold, who heard the rumors, was extremely shocked. The vision in the sky proved that somewhere was burning, and the burning place was nothing but the town of Osnabr¨¹ck.

    The archbishop hurried to find King Ludwig, and the two continued their simple exchange, that is, they deduced that the enemy had invaded Osnabr¨¹ck recklessly. With the shameless methods of the Normans, they must have killed everyone they saw. Burn everything again.

    "Vengeance! These satanic attempts must be punished!" The archbishop''s eyes were filled with tears, he could not tolerate his faith being tainted, especially the holy Osnabr¨¹ck. Because it was the first monastery and the first colonial town built by Charlemagne himself in Saxony.

    Thinking of his great grandfather''s masterpiece being tarnished, coupled with his faith being tarnished, and the double hatred acting on his heart, Ludwig couldn''t care too much.

    Night is really not suitable for fighting, and the Frankish army has no ability to fight at night. It is because of a special factor that restricts the army''s ability to fight at night - night blindness.

    The condition of the elite troops was better. The largest number of recruited peasant soldiers, one or two, became blind at night.

    Some priests explained that this is the so-called God does not want soldiers to indulge in swordsmanship, so he sent down divine power to punish. Some priests also speculated that this was because the soldiers were not religious enough because of the swordsmanship, so they were cursed by the demons that haunted at night.

    It is already the consensus of everyone not to fight at night, and Ludwig and the archbishop are powerless to watch the fire in the north.

    (The amount of yellow root carrots planted in the Eastern Kingdom is too small, the people mostly eat oats and rye, the meat intake is better than nothing, and the overall physical fitness is not high enough. North of the Elbe and Scandinavia plant more carrots, and the people also Eat more fish, like the fatty fish liver and seal liver, which is generally not deficient in vitamin A.)

    There may be an encounter with the Normans ahead! As to why no one speculates that it may be the fault of the rebellious Saxons, it is not believed that they will betray the faith and attack the monastery.

    The majority of the soldiers are mentally prepared, some people are excited, some people are shivering, and there are many people who are mentally numb.

    Those chain mail and leather riveted iron armor that had been thrown on the carriage began to be distributed to the elite soldiers, and many people wore armor and cotton.

    Ludwig also made some deployments, planning to send a 500-strong heavy cavalry and mixed light cavalry unit, all of them lightly loaded, to scout at the fastest speed.

    Others are mentally prepared for an encounter.

    ¡­

    The next day, the Frankish light cavalry began to run wildly.

    With their round shields on their backs and the lightest upper body armor, they rushed forward.

    A flag captain of the heavy cavalry flag team led the mission, and suddenly unloading the heavy equipment to carry out the mission made him feel a little humiliated.

    The horse jogged all the way, maintaining a high speed equivalent to ten kilometers per hour.

    They dashed for about ten kilometers, and when the woods dissipated, they saw a forested plain and a town that was still burning.

    The soldiers were heartbroken seeing all this.

    "They really attacked the monastery! Damn, where is the sinful figure?" Captain Qi looked around, and after cursing the shamelessness of the Normans, he ordered the cavalry to disperse to investigate the situation.

    The hussars headed straight for the burning town, trying to find the living.

    But they saw many dead bodies in the bare farmland.

    Check the cause of death of the deceased, some were hacked, some were shot.

    There are lethal holes in the corpse, and the deceased can only die from the arrow. Such a cause of death is even more doubtful. Could the Norman archers run to the southern forest area, and they dared to be so presumptuous when they were separated from the ship?

    When the news came back, Captain Qi thought for a while and made a stern judgment¡ªthere were enemies stationed in the nearby forest.

    Could this open space in the town of Osnabruck be a battlefield?

    Wanting to find out more information, they decided to check further, and also hope to find some survivors to find out what happened.

    As everyone knows, a pair of eyes are staring at everything that happens here in the forest in the distance.

    Regarding the appearance of the Frankish cavalry, this matter really surprised the Russ cavalry general Fisk.

    The Russ cavalry carried out a big slaughter yesterday. The brothers took a lot of gold and silver utensils and took some wheat. After all, he was going deep into the enemy''s realm, and Fisk, who was young but experienced many battles, still had to hide his figure tightly.

    They spent the night in the forest, and the war horses were also placed in the woods.

    Yesterday''s hacking caused the brothers to consume a lot of physical strength, and everyone slept in an extra sleep. It was supposed to go south to find a target and sneak attack after waking up, but as a result, he noticed that a large group of cavalry appeared in the open area.

    Fisk and some buddies were on the edge of the woods.

    Everyone muttered, "Who are they? It''s never going to be Frankish."

    "There is no one else but the Franks."

    "Boss, what should we do? Suddenly rushed out and caught them off guard?"

    Everyone was asking about Fisk''s attitude. He gritted his teeth and thought: "No. Let''s continue to see."

    So they stayed on the edge of the forest to continue watching.

    This is never a good idea.

    But they said that the Frankish hussars were ordered to search around the entire town, and some cavalrymen planned to explore the forest area.

    There were some shaking white shadows in the woods west of the town, which was too conspicuous in the gray-brown forest in late autumn and early winter.

    More than 30 Frankish cavalry lined up in a horizontal line, and they moved quickly in the direction of the white thing out of safety.

    Suddenly, the Ross in the forest was shocked.

    "Shit! We''re exposed!" Fisk exclaimed.

    "Boss, let''s fight."

    "That''s right! Brothers are tired of killing those boring villagers. It''s not interesting to attack those Frankish soldiers at all."

    Under the fire of all the guys, Fisk also gave up. "Then fight! Let''s fight according to grassland tactics! We will shoot them in this open field. Let''s go!"

    They all pulled away and stood in the perspective of the Frankish cavalry, that is, some white monsters collectively swayed for a few times and then disappeared collectively.

    In this way, even a fool knows that there must be some big objects there, either some unknown beast or the enemy''s ambush.

    However, it was said that the Ross cavalry had already noticed the figure of the Farrak cavalry, and they had already attacked to eat dry food, and were busy holding a cloth bag with oatmeal to the horse''s mouth.

    Although they could mount a horse to fight, now seeing General Fisk rushing back, they all knew what to do.

    "All on horses! Shoot the enemy! Follow me!"

    After a short while, the Ross cavalry temporarily tied the fifty horses that they had placed logistics supplies to the wooden stakes, and all the two hundred cavalry removed the white bear fur to keep out the cold, put on iron helmets, brought recurve bows and a large number of arrows, and rushed out collectively. forest.

    They held the bow in their left hand while holding the reins, and in their right hand three light arrows.

    Two hundred horsemen appeared one after another, and the white leather jackets they put on to keep out the cold made the Franks who came to investigate the situation instantly understand, but the poor ones were unable to fight back.

    The dense array of arrows beat the thirty cavalry to the point of discomfort. With the precise face-to-face shooting of the Ross cavalry as they passed by, the thirty Frankish light cavalry was annihilated in just one round.

    The Russ cavalry was completely uniform, and each squad leader had feathers on the top of the helmet. The more feathers, the higher the rank.

    Fisk''s iron helmet is like a blue and white cockscomb, and the brothers will follow his movements and attack.

    At this moment, the Frankish light cavalry had no formation to speak of, the riders had their own jobs, and they were scattered very loosely to search a large area.

    This completely gave the Ross cavalry every chance to break through.

    Two hundred cavalry formed a group, riding and shooting against the face of the single enemy.

    The whole army generally uses pointed-cone carbon steel armor-piercing arrows. Seeing that the enemy has armor, many people choose to shoot their warhorses directly.

    Once the cavalry falls off the horse, it is very likely that they will break a bone and rupture their internal organs. If they are lucky, they can stand up with a buzzing head, and such a person becomes a standing target.

    This is not like a battle, but more like a collective hunting of the prairie people.

    The captain of the Frankish flag appeared calm in the face of the sudden attack. He tried his best to gather the heavy cavalry under his command, and then ordered his subordinates: "Those temporarily recruited light cavalry are unreliable! Warriors of the kingdom, draw your sword! Follow me! "

    These heavy cavalry have more than a hundred cavalry, and they are well-trained together. Unfortunately, although they have the name of heavy cavalry today, the real heavy armor is not on them at all. It sacrificed protection for the light march, but even so, it still launched an attack in the face of the sudden appearance of the enemy.

    Although he still doesn''t know the specific identity of the enemy, seeing the unbelievable uniformity of his clothes, he appeared in the ruins of this city again, and who else could be the enemy who performed terrifying slaughter besides them.

    The sense of revenge and the sense of honor were intertwined, and the Frankish cavalry finally organized the force to watch the battle, which was to confront the Russ cavalry.

    I saw Fisk holding his bow high, and the cavalry was split into two groups.

    Next is another good show of grassland tactics. The brothers have three losses with the right hand, and pass the face-to-face riding and shooting three times. Needless to say how many enemies and horses were shot and killed by this attack, in just one round, the ten-line wall of Frankish hussars was disrupted.

    After all, there are some people in the Ross cavalry who twisted and "returned to the horse arrow" quite creatively.

    The sharp clusters of arrows broke through the gaps in the armor and penetrated into the flesh, and even arrow clusters were chiseled on the riveted iron pieces.

    The Frankish cavalry was not discouraged, and encountered a desperate "non-contact blow" in the second round of confrontation.

    This open area became a battlefield for the cavalry of the two armies. Although one side had a lot of troops, because there was no archer, it was ruthlessly mocked by the other side''s all cavalry archers.

    The real Frankish hussars have already fled the same way. Noticing that continuing to fight is self-defeating, the flag captain reluctantly ordered: "Let''s go! This is the venue for the decisive battle."

    At the end of the last round, Fisk''s eyes were full of enemies fleeing.

    A brother killed with red eyes and arrogantly shouted: "Don''t run! Cowards! If you run away, I will hunt you down myself!"

    A lot of people were willing to hunt them down, but Fisk ordered them to be banned. Or not to start the chase immediately.

    The Ross cavalry were ordered to recover the lost arrows, search for the wounded of the enemy, and grab a few relatively healthy prisoners, tie them up and take them away. As for the rest of the wounded, kill them and start a Viking insult!

    So, after two lightly wounded were captured, the other captives were all beheaded.

    There were as many as eighty wooden pestles on the ground, with blood dripping heads on them. Those captured wide-blade Frankish iron swords were also directly next to the head, and the sense of terror was further strengthened with the towns behind where the fire had not yet burned out.

    The Ross cavalry retreated to the woods again, this time the brothers couldn''t spend any more here.

    No one knew the Frankish language, so Fisk did not know the situation of the enemy, so he sent a cavalry squad of ten people, escorted the prisoner of war and a small amount of captured iron, and rushed to the Bremen bridge on the Weser River at the fastest speed, in order to meet the enemy. Go to Arik''s bridge demolition unit, inform him of all kinds of news, and then transport the prisoners of war to Hamburg.

    Fisk still didn''t know the status of the enemy, and he guessed that the large number of cavalry was actually a kind of scout. There are actually hundreds of scouts, so isn''t the enemy army not far away?

    The soldiers then continued to hide in the woodland not far from the road, and continued south among the gaps in the trees.

    Then at noon, they could hear a lot of nearby roaring noises with their ears alone.

    It was the sound of soldiers walking, whispering, the creaking of vehicles, and the humming of packhorses, all of which came together in a low roar.

    The Ross cavalry is both informative and terrifying, and at the same time, there is also a strong desire to attack.

    sneak attack? Do or not? ! Of course do it!

    It''s time to find a suitable sneak attack target. UU Reading

    The battle-hardened Fisk doesn''t have to fight against the Faraks. If he wants to make a sneak attack, he will attack the enemy''s underdogs. According to past war experience, even his own experience of marching, the underdogs are always at the end of the team, even with a lot of baggage. Also at the end.

    So, Fisk deliberately advanced everything in a finer direction, and reached the tail of the Frankish army marching in a large circle.

    There is no one here, and there are many traces left on the ground.

    "Just follow the road! Sneak at their tails, and if they fight back, we''ll go south along the road. Follow me."

    With an order, the Ross Army began to carry out a "tail-biting attack" against the Frank queue in a very magical position in the afternoon and evening.

    All this Ludwig knew nothing about.

    On the other hand, Ludwig understood something, and even made a serious misjudgment about it.

    The Frankish army began a fast march mode, and everyone remained on alert. It was only because of the blood-stained information that the light cavalry had personally encountered, such as the Norman cavalry dressed in white, all of which were exactly the same as the report of Count Robert.

    Ludwig felt that a great war was bound to break out in Osnabr¨¹ck.

    Time to punish the arrogant Normans!

 Chapter 978ï¼š How much work can a cavalry team with only 200 people do...

    In the cracks of the boreal forest, a cavalry team quickly moved south.

    After confirming that he was already at the rear of the Frankish army, the Ross cavalry led by Fisk did not rush to pursue.

    At least, they thought they had touched the tail of the enemy, and the enemy knew nothing about it.

    But he said that here in the Frankish army, King Ludwig heard the report of the retreating light cavalry. He made a judgment based on the existing information, and the whole army entered a state of combat readiness.

    A large number of soldiers immediately put on their armor, and all the main battle soldiers went straight to the town of Osnabr¨¹ck as fast as possible.

    The enemy not only burned the town and killed people everywhere, but also arrogantly used it as a decisive battle ground?

    To be fair, there is a large open area in the forest, which can indeed be used as a field for battle.

    Ludwig very much wanted a decisive battle, preferably in a day or two, to solve the problem in the north. The materials he carried were heavy, but he could not hold on for a long time. If the war drags on to January next year, which is the coldest period of the year, it would be self-defeating to continue spending time in the north.

    He even had an idea that his move was simply to vent his anger. He forcibly dispatched troops regardless of the unfavorable factors of the season, and faced risks from the moment he dispatched troops.

    The arrow has been fired, and it cannot turn back. The army has no way back, and this war must have an outcome.

    In his heart, he longed for a decisive battle as soon as possible, and wishful thinking that Osnabr¨¹ck was the place for the decisive battle. Although the enemy is likely to hide in the woods to wait for work, Ludwig felt that his strength was huge, and the soldiers were already very angry. The morale of the army during the decisive battle will definitely overcome many unfavorable factors, and use powerful forces to overwhelm arrogance. of the Normans.

    The sun shines through the gaps in the woods on this straight Roman avenue.

    Heavy cavalry, heavy infantry, they are the legendary "Iron Man". As many as 6,000 armored warriors can be described as the absolute main force of Ludwig, the strength he is proud of, and the basis for him to maintain his political status in the civil war.

    Because Ludwig never coveted the title of "Emperor of the Roman People", the king of the Middle Kingdom, the elder brother Lothair, can continue to hold this title and continue to hold the capital Aachen.

    What I and my younger brother, Charlie, want is that the older brother acknowledges the will of the deceased father, the so-called implementation of the third part of the world.

    Ludwig is now gambling with his own power. If this army is defeated, the Eastern Kingdom will have no elite soldiers to use, and there is no capital to fight with the big brother.

    But you must not be cowardly! If Saxony rebels and ignores it, and the Norman invasion remains on deaf ears, it will force the Archdiocese of Cologne to support the Middle Kingdom, and it will also lead to the revolt of the country of Flanders, who was already sitting on the fence. Yes, Ludwig actually knew that the Baudouin in Flanders, like his father, was a guy who had both the right and the left.

    The soldiers marched hurriedly with the attitude of a decisive battle, the heavy cavalry rushed to the battlefield quickly, and the heavy cavalry led the way.

    Followed by the unarmored peasant soldiers with shields and spears, the speed is slower than the former.

    At the end are the Sorbian slave soldiers who **** the baggage.

    Even on smooth roads, the long marching army is disconnected from each other.

    Then, when the heavy troops entered the open field one after another, they saw the burning town and the obvious traces of the battlefield, and the baggage troops managed by the Sorbians were still dawdling in the rear.

    Ludwig himself rode his horse and boldly led his heavy cavalry towards the burning land.

    A terrifying scene soon emerged.

    His heart was beating wildly, his brows were clenched and his teeth were about to collapse.

    The wooden branch was stuck on the ground with its head stuck in it, and even the iron sword was stuck beside it. Such a masterpiece must be the work of the enemy, it is a deterrence and a mockery.

    "Who the **** did it! Ah ah ah!"

    The king raised his filial piety to the sky and ordered his subordinates to bury the **** corpses.

    Seeing this terrifying scene, all the soldiers ignited a strong sense of revenge.

    As the sun dimmed, the surrounding forest became ghostly.

    The infantry did not dare to disperse further after entering this open area. Ludwig also ordered them to form a dense formation first with a centenary as a unit, keeping alert and watching the changes around them.

    They decided to keep waiting for the enemy''s reward, and would not temporarily disarm until nightfall.

    The Frankish army advanced one after another, and the peasant soldiers finally began to enter the open field, however, conditions began to appear in the rear.

    How much can a cavalry team of only 200 people do?

    They don''t seem to have many troops, and if they are in special circumstances, they may be able to play a rather outrageous record.

    At this moment, Fisk took all the cavalry and boldly lined up the column on the Roman Avenue, advancing in an orderly manner in a fast marching mode.

    It was not the first time that he had been so bold. Under the leadership of Fisk, the young cavalry warriors had their round shields behind their backs for a while, and the quivers on both sides of the saddle were full of arrows. No one carried a cavalry spear, only a steel sword around his waist and a recurve bow in his hand.

    Fisk still doesn''t know his current precise situation, but he believes that he is behind the enemy based on the traces left on the ground, and now is a good time to make a sneak attack.

    The cavalry continued to advance, and soon noticed the vast sight ahead.

    The soldiers took a closer look and saw that it was actually a lengthy convoy? ! Everyone was shocked and didn''t know what to do for a while.

    At the critical moment, Fisk stabilized everyone''s emotions and ordered everyone: "Retract the bow! Draw the sword! Rush over at the fastest speed!"

    The brothers were ordered, they understood the risks, but no one cared.

    The steel swords glowed orange in the setting sun, and the iron helmets they put on were also reflecting violently.

    The vast number of soldiers and war horses are already a little tired, and now a huge fighter is in front of them, the brothers decided to fight today''s second battle.

    The Ross cavalry began to charge.

    At first, it was just a trot of the horse, and Fisk expected to wait for a suitable distance before launching a strong attack.

    However, they have clearly exposed themselves, but the enemy has behaved rather dull.

    "Strange, can''t they see me?" Fisk was puzzled. As the cavalry was about to fight, the people in front actually made extremely outrageous actions.

    I saw a large number of people with short spears or empty hands, hurriedly hiding on both sides of the road as if they had received an order, only the carriage was in the road.

    The "Road to Hell" can be traced back to the combat readiness road built by Augustus in his conquest of Germania. It was built in strict accordance with the standard width it should have. The so-called five "Roman steps" were built, and its width has reached the equivalent of seven meters. a little more.

    Such a wide road is enough for four infantrymen to advance side by side at the same time, or even to drive two carriages side by side.

    With the passage of time and the fall of Rome, the "Road to Hell" was further extended by Charlemagne''s order, and he tried his best to imitate the way the Romans built roads. It became almost the only way for Charlemagne to conquer and rule the north, and it is now the only way for Ludwig to suppress the rebellion.

    It can still drive two wagons side by side, now in single-column mode.

    Those hurriedly standing on either side of the road were Sorbian slave soldiers, who, under the orders of the accompanying Frankish captain, quickly gave way to the cavalry.

    The cavalry, wearing helmets and strutting, and the dim setting sun obscured a large number of series, the Franks in the front line naturally thought that this was a friendly cavalry. Or rather, they thought that only the Franks had cavalry in all of Western Europe. As for the Sorbian slave soldiers, they were forced to fight. In their knowledge, the Frankish cavalry were all masters who could not be messed with. If you don''t want to be trampled to death by horses, you should give way.

    However, what awaits these people is ruthless hacking...

    Fisk took the lead in shouting slogans.

    "Ula!"

    This is the signal to slash and kill, and he and Jiang Jianguo take the lead in the charge.

    All cavalry went into a state of assault, and contact had taken place.

    The razor-sharp steel sword slashed the unsuspecting Sorbians, and even the Captain Frank who was mixed in was beheaded.

    Fisk slashed left and right, causing the steed to move on.

    The Russ cavalry was like a ruthless sickle, and the two standing wheat were cut down one after another.

    Many people were hacked to death inexplicably, and the rest heard screams and a huge roar from the rear. What they did for the first time was not to set up an array to prepare for battle, but to run away under the leadership of the leader.

    After all, a large number of Sorbian men were recruited, and they did not want to fight the Franks in civil war, let alone fight the Saxons in the north for Farak''s rule. Even, they were very envious of the brave rebellion of the Saxons.

    Unfortunately, the Sorbs have no ability to rebel.

    They saw that it was actually a cavalry slashing and killing, and those prominent figures couldn''t care too much, and they all shouted: "Flee to the forest!"

    Even if the captain of Frank was trying his best to roar, he asked these slave soldiers to immediately resist this inexplicable attack. But who will listen?

    Since the Franks conquered the entire Sorbian tribe with iron horse jingo, it is reasonable that the Sorbians have a deep fear of cavalry.

    So, when the Ross cavalry continued to charge, all they saw was the sight of poorly dressed enemies running around in the sunset. They ran to the forest on both sides of the road one by one, so it was really impossible to cut them.

    Fisk had no time to take care of the fugitives. He had to follow the orders of King Rurik, whether it was killing the enemy or killing the enemy''s livestock, as long as the enemy''s things could be taken away, they would be taken away, and if they couldn''t be taken away, they would be destroyed.

    In the chaos of war, any verbal orders became useless, and both the enemy and his own people were shouting. Fisk then used his actions to set an example for his brothers.

    He''s slashing the enemy''s horses pulling carts!

    A sword to the enemy''s horse, even a single wound is enough.

    The horses and carriages of the Franks suffered varying degrees of blow. Some horses knelt down and twitched and neighed immediately after being injured, while others even started running around when they were not seriously injured, such as pulling a truckload of goods into the nearby woodland.

    There are as many as 5,000 Sorbian slave soldiers. They seem to be powerful, but it turns out that they are all a mob. It''s not that they are really inferior, it''s because everyone doesn''t want to work for the Franks at all, so it''s impossible not to participate in this battle.

    The slashing and killing of the Ross cavalry aroused the collective fear of the Sorbians, who gave up a large amount of Frankish baggage, especially a large amount of rations and tents.

    The Ross cavalry had already killed the Sorbs in front of them without a single soldier, their steel swords dripping blood, and the brothers continued to advance.

    On the other hand, looking at the whole road, the enemy has already run away, and it is really boring for the brothers to chase and kill them in the forest.

    Fisk urgently ordered: "Continue to attack, continue to expand the results!"

    ...

    The movement in the rear is lively and lively, and the movement in the front is even more lively!

    A distinguished man is caught in an eerie crevice.

    Archbishop Hadbold heard the noise from the rear. He didn''t think it was an enemy attack. Out of his devotion to his faith, he had a lot of sympathy for the Sorbians in the army.

    The entire tribe of the Sorbians had been converted, and it was King Ludwig''s business to impose heavy taxes on them, and Hadbold was very concerned about whether these people were devout to God.

    He himself, accompanied by many young priests, escorted the holy relic, the gilded cross, in a creaking carriage.

    "What happened next?" he asked impatiently. The tossing of the carriage without the shock absorption system made his hips very uncomfortable, and now he is quite mentally exhausted.

    No one gave him a concrete answer, and even the entire contingent of Frankish heavy infantry escorting him remained calm.

    Until everyone could not ignore the cavalry that appeared in the rear.

    The entire heavy infantry flag team has nearly 800 troops, and this behemoth is only ordered to protect the archbishop himself.

    They all wore chain mail, and a layer of leather riveted iron armor was placed on the torso. Due to the order of King Ludwig, the soldiers escorting the archbishop immediately marched in heavy armor.

    The armor reflected metallic luster, and their team was in order.

    Seeing this, Fisk, who had already killed the Sorbs, immediately crossed his sword and immediately followed up with the Ross cavalry who stopped in their tracks.

    Now, the scene was once very embarrassing.

    On one side is the Russ cavalry with suffocating arrogance and blood dripping from steel swords.

    One side is the Frankish heavy infantry in heavy armor.

    However, the large golden cross standing on the carriage was too conspicuous, and Fisk and his brothers stared straight at it.

    Launch a cavalry charge? Do not! Killing through those guys'' baggage trains has cost the horses a lot of energy.

    Fisk immediately ordered: "Change the bow! Get some people, get off the horse and shoot!"

    Although Fisk, who killed the red eye, did not dare to continue to charge, he also dared to stand here and fight with an enemy many times his own.

    Obviously, before the fight, they decided to use their arrows to lose their advantage.

    Shooting has begun.

    The Frankish heavy infantry, who had not yet reacted, suddenly encountered some precise blows. Their unprotected faces were hit by a cluster of pointed arrows, and they even pierced the skull and died immediately.

    Only at this time did the Frankish army put the tower shield against their face, and they also began to form a collective formation to form a shield wall.

    The arrow struck their shields mercilessly, and these wooden shields were pierced one after another, but they couldn''t go any further.

    The prairie recurve bow encountered a real heavy armored enemy, and the arrow rain of the Rus army became more and more dense. In this cramped battlefield, after suffering a lot, the Farrak heavy infantry stabilized the front line and even began to push back.

    Undoubtedly, Fisk was shocked: "Archery is useless?"

    Some subordinates questioned: "Boss, it''s useless to continue like this! Or break them up?"

    "No! The horses are too tired, we''re going to kill ourselves!" Although he didn''t want to admit that he didn''t have the upper hand, Fisk had to make a decision in the face of the current situation.

    "Forget it! Let''s go! The brother who dismounted immediately mounted the horse, withdraw!"

    So, in the arrow lost cover, the Russ cavalry hastily retreated. They fired a lot of arrows and hurriedly withdrew from the battlefield without expanding the victory.

    This time it had an unexpected effect.

    There was a churn, and it flew past Archbishop Hudderbold. It happened that one of his lower priests was hit in the back by the churn and pierced his heart.

    Seeing that his subordinates were dead, he was so frightened that he couldn''t care about his dignity, his mind was instantly refreshed, and his tired body was as flexible as a monkey. Regardless of his age, he jumped out of the carriage in a hurry, rolled and crawled under the carriage and hugged him tightly. brain.

    Even the bishop of Utrecht dared to carry the black wooden cross and go straight to the Rus army as a martyr, but the noble archbishop of Cologne acted as a tortoise.

    It was not until the strange cavalry left that the archbishop escaped from under the hidden wheels, pulled by the heavy infantry fighters.

    He slapped his body hard, soothing his frantically beating heart by constantly crossing his chest.

    However, when I looked up at the holy relic, I saw an arrow stuck on the golden cross!

    "Ah! Relic!"

    A little priest pulled the arrow out with his own hands, and saw an overly obvious hole in the cross. After all, this is a thin iron sheet plated with gold and then covered on a wooden stick. The so-called holy relic is just the wishful thinking of the archbishop. But everyone talks a lot, and things that are not holy things become holy things.

    Seeing that the sacred object was cut into a hole by the enemy, the archbishop felt a huge humiliation mixed with intense fear, and he actually fainted...

    On the other hand, the Russ cavalry went away without any losses. Fisk hadn''t figured out what to do next, but this straight road couldn''t run, so there was a way to return to the north.

    The Ross cavalry once passed through the transport convoy that had been swept over once. This time, it was their ruthless repair. Although they saw some people running to the road to check the situation, these people who showed up ran back to the woods in panic. Enter the forest to hunt them down? Do not! What if you get smothered by these guys?

    "This must be a convoy of supplies for the enemy! Continue the destruction! Kill their livestock and destroy their wheels!"

    It is not easy to destroy the wheels, but it is easy to kill the horses that pull the carts. There is no need to kill the horse at all. Some warriors do it. They cut off the shackles of the enemy''s horses that had not been killed and injured, and cut off the shackles with a few arrows.

    This daring warrior is none other than the Pecheneg in the army. They don''t want to kill precious horses, so it''s better to keep intact horses for consignment.

    In this way, Fisk will no longer question the killing in a single line. Naturally, those frightened horses can''t get it, and if they can''t get the enemy, they can''t get it, so they just cut a horse''s leg and don''t care.

    Thirty timid or overly docile horses were pulled away, and the road was empty, except for the groaning enemies and the neighing wounded horses, no one interfered with the looting of the Rus army.

    They grabbed some oats and intact cloth, and led the captured horses away, leaving behind a patch of feathers.

    As for the way forward, Fisk has no new ideas for the time being. What is certain is that if you continue to go north, there is a high probability of encountering a large army of the enemy. It is no longer effective to deal with those heavy infantry with your own strength. It is better to...

    An evil has several terrifying plans is brewing in this young man''s heart.

    "The king asked me to do my best to kill the Franks, and I''ll kill it for the king!"

    Who knows where this avenue can go south? Anyway, there are targets everywhere, brothers slash and loot.

    Who is worried about danger? After the brothers are all old Rus, they are the best among the Slavs no matter how bad they are, and there are also senior Pecheneg riders who are good at rushing on the prairie.

    Now it''s just replacing long ships with war horses, and the south is not all full of unknowns. After all, Fisk participated in the military meeting before departure, and also knew the important information provided by Ragnar.

    Even Fisk carried a small folded map of cardboard, and even if it was very simple, the main geographical formations of half of Western Europe were marked relatively clearly.

    This Roman avenue is marked on the map, and there is a big city called Cologne in the south, and there is a long river from the Inn.

    According to Ragnar, many villages in the south are rich, and what he calls wealth is gold and silver. Ragnar can retreat completely, and cavalry can of course.

    There was a fire in the hearts of the brothers, they were willing to follow the boss to make a fortune, and they didn''t think there was anything wrong with continuing to venture south.

    It wasn''t the first adventure anyway.

 Chapter 979ï¼š The supreme king of the East Franks arrives at his loyal...

    The pampered Archbishop of Cologne, Hardbold, is pampered. He only had a hard time as a junior priest when he was young, and now he is living a pretty good life.

    He didn''t know what a swordsman was, and living in Cologne Cathedral for a long time seemed like a cocoon.

    In other words, he had plenty of time to study the Bible, teach the priests to be religious, and preside over various festivals.

    Much of his understanding of warfare came from the descriptions in the scriptures, as well as hearsay from the military aristocracy.

    War is sacred! Countless angels will bless the valiant warriors with glory, and the barbarians will be defeated in fear of the mighty divine power.

    The Frankish army has arrived in the north, and the invading barbarians and traitors will be ruthlessly defeated.

    However, the battle that Hudbold experienced was completely contrary to what he had estimated.

    He fell into a coma due to excessive panic. After a period of unconsciousness, he finally regained consciousness. When he opened his mouth, he asked around him, "Am I still in this world?"

    "Pada, everything is fine." A junior priest comforted him.

    "Really okay?"

    "Yes, we are already in a safe area."

    Just when the archbishop was in a trance, the hoplites had escorted all the priests away from the dangerous place, and even took away the body of the unlucky priest who was shot.

    For Ludwig, the king of the East Franks, today''s experience is simply terrible, and there are ominous omens everywhere.

    The things that the majority of the heavy armored warriors face is a messy battlefield.

    All that remained were towns with scalding embers and a few slow-burning blocks, charred corpses, corpses scattered in the wilderness, and colleagues who had died in battle.

    The horses that fell sideways can be seen everywhere, and the heads on the wooden slats are extremely terrifying.

    Now, Ludwig learned that the tail of his army had suffered an extremely painful blow.

    When he heard the news, he scratched his ears and cheeks while riding a horse, and when he saw the archbishop lying on the carriage, he thought he was dead.

    He has no time to take care of the life and death of the archbishop, because there are as many as 60% of the material at the end of the army, and the comfort of the material is related to whether the next battle can continue.

    A group of heavy cavalry arrived at the Sorbian ranks, only to find that there was no trace of the people who were supposed to be escorting supplies, except for a few dead bodies.

    All the carriages lined up in a row and parked in the center of the road, and he let out a long sigh of relief.

    "These despicable devils, you have the courage to attack me, why don''t you dare to show up? If you have the ability, take these carriages away?!"

    Many cavalrymen heard the king''s roar, and followed them to the carriage to check the situation.

    They saw that all the horses fell down lifelessly, some were still twitching, and the ground was full of wet things. Even if the light was very dim, they knew it was blood through the strong fishy smell.

    The more Ludwig checked, the angrier he became. He suddenly drew out his sword and slashed at the air, and then yelled furiously, "Scumbag, dare to kill my horse!"

    But he said that the Sobo people who fled into the woods to avoid disaster, when they heard the sound of horse hooves again, they had the intention to stick their heads out to find out, and they all retreated this time.

    If it wasn''t for Ludwig''s loud swearing in Frankish, the Sorbs would have been able to hide until tomorrow morning.

    The disappearing Sorbians appeared one after another. They thought that the king could protect the brothers from being killed by the barbarians. They never thought that Ludwig was so embarrassed that he took some Sorbians to vent his anger.

    As many as twenty high-profile Sorbians were arrested, convicted, and publicly executed in the town of Osnabr¨¹ck, which had returned to Frankish control.

    For a while, the heads were rolling, and the Franks released some hostility for the loss, and some of the Sorbians were further chilled.

    All the horses were killed by the enemy, which made Ludwig more and more afraid. He somewhat understood the reason for the terrible loss of the 3,000 cavalry he dispatched before, and he encountered some rare stubborn stubble.

    Although the Frank Squad leader was angrily urging the Sorbians who had rejoined the team to hurry up to do things, they scolded again: "If the horse is dead, you should be the horse! Fornicating barbarians beheading!"

    All the leaders of the Sorbian slave soldiers were executed, and the rest were nominally warriors, but now they have become disheartened and directly become "human-shaped packhorses", and have no interest in war.

    The town of Osnabr¨¹ck was recaptured, but unfortunately it has been scorched.

    It is rare to find a very wide open area in the forest, and an army of more than 20,000 people is very suitable for camping here.

    The revived Archbishop quickly connected with Ludwig. The old guy seemed to have lost his soul, and it was the first time that he stuttered.

    "This war is cursed! We can''t go further north, we''ll all die if we keep going..." Then there were a bunch of incomprehensible mutterings.

    Ludwig, who was getting angry, actually hoped that the archbishop could openly perform a mass and give the last care for all the corpses that were collected. Unexpectedly, the archbishop became a frightened fool.

    Ludwig suppressed his grief and anger, and asked back suddenly, with a very impolite tone: "What do you decide?"

    Without using honorifics, the archbishop was also taken aback, and this time he also strengthened his opinion: "I plan to withdraw with all the clones. Louis (the king''s nickname), I advise you to withdraw immediately, otherwise you will also be evacuated. Satan cursed."

    "What? You told me to withdraw?! Bah! You don''t need to say any more."

    "Then, let''s go by ourselves!" The archbishop said excitedly, the fat on his face was shaking violently. Immediately, he ordered the lower-level priest standing around him: "We will leave early in the morning, so hurry up and prepare."

    The priests really obeyed their orders, and Ludwig, who was further enraged, immediately ordered his subordinates to draw their swords, and then used their shields to push them back abruptly.

    "What do you mean? How dare you be rude to me?!"

    Ludwig retorted: "Just a small setback makes you lose your fighting spirit? What about your creed? You are not worthy of being an archbishop." When the enemy''s main force is reached, your Cologne is in the south. If you leave, it will be a betrayal of me. I will immediately seize Cologne, and I will install a new archbishop myself, and then ask the Holy See to agree."

    "How dare you!?" The archbishop was anxious, his squinted eyes as wide as copper bells.

    "Or, I''ll find someone to take you to the woods. Later, people will learn that the Archbishop of Cologne died in a Norman attack. You... think I dare not?"

    There is nothing more cruel than a king. Ludwig just executed some people who were unfavorable for escorting supplies, so he...

    The Archbishop had no choice but to admit his cowardice, gritted his teeth and asked reluctantly, "What do you want me to do?"

    "Preach to all the dead. Don''t talk about retreating in the future!"

    "Alright alright¡­"

    In today''s era, the Pope has the Papal State, and many dioceses in the Frankish territory are self-governing. All of this is of course the power base for the Pope to control and manage the entire Western and Central Europe in the future. In today''s era, they are not powerful enough to command the submission of various kings.

    The Frankish monarchs, who had a large army in their hands, could force the Pope to obey their orders. In Ludwig''s opinion, the Archbishop of Cologne was his special subject, and he should beat him if he didn''t obey.

    All the corpses found were buried. Although the action was rushed, the deceased received the ultimate care of the Archbishop and his party. People believed that the souls of the deceased went to heaven.

    The town of Osnabr¨¹ck seems to be a cursed place. The army that finally assembled here only rested until the morning of this person, and the whole army began to move again.

    The poor Sorbs, out of a crowd of five thousand, have now become a large herd of cattle and horses.

    On a new day, they, who have not yet had enough rest, continue to move towards the north in the posture of cattle and horses, pulling a large amount of baggage.

    Ludwig was furious, his warriors felt humiliated, and all the Franks vowed vengeance to punish their enemies.

    The anger of the warriors was stirred up, and it was a fire! If you listen to the Archbishop''s words and retreat at this time, such a fire will backfire on itself.

    Out of selfishness, Ludwig''s self-esteem was seriously stained, and he wanted revenge. For the sake of national security, his East Franks must expel the barbarians who violated their borders, as well as the vile rebels.

    He formulated a new action plan, the so-called after the army arrived at the ferry of Bremen, the whole army rested here for a long time, and immediately started to rebuild the city of Bremen and restore its strategic position as a major town in the north.

    He even gave him the title of Earl as a prize.

    "Which of you will be the most diligent in your future actions, even a lower-ranking noble may become the Earl of Bremen! I will investigate you."

    Of course, there is no strict military merit award system in today''s Europe, but it is normal to reward those who have merited battles with titles and land.

    The nobles who fought hard against barbarians and traitors will have the opportunity to be promoted to earls. Even if it is to be an earl in a remote area in the north, the temptation is huge.

    Ludwig then asked the army to advance as fast as possible. Although the straight Roman avenue is beneficial to the march, it is still very strict to require the infantry to travel 20 kilometers a day. First of all, the Sorbians naturally began to fall behind because of their physical fitness. For this reason, the Frankish warriors beat these two-legged cattle and horses with leather whips and branches, making them miserable but they could only endure.

    It took four full days to maintain a constant speed from the arrival in the town of Osnabr¨¹ck to the arrival of the vanguard of the army in Bremen.

    For the two Rus troops, these four days were good days for "free movement".

    But he said that Arik''s squadron, this time, he came prepared, eager to reach the ruins of Bremen and meet the Frankish army, relying on the advantage of the ship to fight a good battle. Demolition of the bridge is naturally the biggest task, and he and his brothers are still trying to kill the enemy as much as possible to prove that they are real men.

    The squadron did not encounter any obstacles, that is, after reaching the estuary, it was pulled by the longboat with the help of the north wind and successfully reached the destination.

    Right here, they saw a flying Ross flag and a round shield with blue and white lines.

    Arik, who was standing at the bow of the boat, was puzzled: "Fisk, has your kid run away? Free hunting again?"

    As the soldiers landed one after another, more traces were exposed.

    Some brothers handed the found wooden board to Arik, only to see that it was full of phrases in traditional Rune script.

    Looking at these rudimentary message boards, Arik smiled faintly: "Okay. Our cavalry has gone to hunt in the south, don''t worry about them, we will demolish the bridge now."

    So someone asked, if the bridge is demolished now, won''t it prevent the cavalry from returning?

    Arik had concerns in this regard, but he was relieved when he thought about the frenzied battle of the cavalry this year. Fisk''s cavalry is not the first time to carry out the mission independently, and this group of guys is also very autonomous, just like free bears hunting down their prey at will.

    Arik was actually a little jealous. The young Fisk was only twenty-two years old, and his record in this year''s large-scale war was too outrageous. When he recalled that he was twenty-two years old, he was not so fierce.

    Having said that, the real old Rus people are all adventurous. The two hundred cavalry may not necessarily play a huge role in the possible large-scale battles in the future. They robbed the Frankish territory like "land pirates", or could achieve greater results.

    He had no time to take care of Fisk''s cavalry, who had already disappeared. He had just arrived at the ruins of Bremen, and noticed that the bridge that had been repaired by the previous enemy was burning with anger.

    "Smash it for me!" He gave an order, and the brothers took the long-handled double-edged axe and began to chop the wood standing on the bridge pier...

    But it doesn''t take a lot of time to destroy the wood. The key is to destroy the stone piers on the river.

    The soldiers either pushed the stones into the icy river with their bare hands, or rammed them with long-handled hammers and axes, but the effect was not good.

    These bridge piers standing in the river are piled up with large stones, which are stacked on each other by gravity, and cannot be washed away by the river in summer.

    Although it was cold in the early winter, the warriors rode a longboat across the target stone pier, and directly boarded the stone pier and swung a sledgehammer to smash it. They even took off their shirts one after another, exposing their upper bodies covered with golden chest hair, and savagely swinging hammers, the cold wind cooled their feats instead.

    However, these hard and heavy granites can be easily smashed by a few strong men with a sledgehammer.

    Arik didn''t know that long ago, people laid a lot of large stones in the river to act as bridge piers. His desire to destroy most of the stone piers in just a day or two was obviously wishful thinking. He even hoped that Rurik would come and see it in person. The so-called brother did not work hard, but the stones were too many and too hard.

    He wanted to concentrate on destroying individual stone piers, but his foothold was weak, and the destruction was really slow.

    Although it is dawdling, it is still necessary to destroy as much as possible.

    At least the wood of the entire bridge has been completely destroyed. This is the second time that Arik has destroyed the wood. He is very experienced. It is said that the wood can be pulled into the river with the rope pulled by the boat.

    The only thing is to destroy one or two stone piers.

    The camps of the Ross Army were all located on the north bank of the Weser River, next to the so-called ruins of Bremen. They don''t build any tents on the south bank, just because it used to be a battlefield. Afraid of the sudden appearance of the Frankish cavalry and a desperate attack, the brothers were afraid that something serious would not be able to escape.

    Arik''s decision was correct, but the Frankish army arrived earlier than he expected.

    At first it was scout cavalry, they saw some big ships moored on the Weser River, and behind them was Bremen. ¦Ø¦Øw.B¨«q¦Ôg¨¦t¦Í.¡æ¨¯M

    The scouts didn''t reveal their true identity. They took a glance and quickly withdrew to inform the Great King Ludwig of their terrifying sightings.

    Hearing the news, Ludwig frowned, mixed with fear and suffocation.

    He was surprised that the enemy''s legendary ship was already waiting on the Weser River, and he was afraid that the enemy was deliberately destroying the bridge.

    Although the Rus are Normans, they must be the smartest Normans.

    Even so, Ludwig sighed with emotion: "What a smart enemy. I knew that you would destroy the bridge. Fortunately, I brought back the materials for the bridge."

    He immediately ordered the entire army to march, and used a powerful momentum to deter the enemy!

    As a result, the huge Frankish army accompanied by a large number of cross flags showed ferocious fangs in the slightly hazy weather of early winter.

    Arik, who was supposed to be relaxed, couldn''t calm down now.

    He burst into a rage, and immediately ordered the horn to sound, and the resting soldiers were counted into combat readiness.

    Today, the Weser River is entering its extremity of dry season, and the width of the Bremen reaches has been greatly reduced to less than 100 meters. So when the Rus army went upstream, all the big ships sailed in the center of the river, and only the long boats with oars ignored all troubles.

    To the naked eye, the river with a width of less than 100 meters is already quite narrow, and the arrows fired by the ordinary Frankish war bows can easily be fired to the opposite side.

    The cross flag fluttered, and a large number of heavily armored warriors showed a very clear metallic luster. Even if there was no bright sunshine now, Arik and many Rus warriors also noticed this unprecedented spectacle.

    "I''m not dazzled!"

    Arik rubbed his eyes vigorously and found that his vision was not only normal, but now he could see more clearly.

    More and more leather armored soldiers walked out of the road, and these people were covered in iron. They were uniformly dressed, even the shields were the same.

    What''s more remarkable is the appearance of heavy cavalry, they are still fully armored and dressed quite gorgeously.

    Seeing is believing, Arik was sure that what he saw was the main force of the enemy.

    He didn''t have the slightest fear. After the initial surprise, what he showed was a high spirit.

    He called on his subordinates to fight immediately, although the Russ Army Squadron was a small army responsible for tearing down bridges, and the total number was less than that of a single Frankish infantry flag team. Apparently the enemy did not have a single ship, and the presence of the Weser River had already taken advantage of the Ross Army. The battle will inevitably evolve into a unilateral attack by the Rus army relying on tactical advantages.

    The elite troops of the Frankish army were ordered to line up on the riverbank. Ludwig wanted to show his pomp and slay the Normans with the mighty majesty of the army, and he also ruthlessly threatened them with death.

    In Arik''s view, he doesn''t care who is in front of him, and all those who come are arranging the formation step by step. Isn''t this giving the Ross army a chance?

    Then, under the uneasy gaze of the Frankish warriors, those big ships began to move strangely. Of course, the soldiers had never seen such a large ship before, all of them watching the wonders.

    Arik just made the ship move to the south to seize the dominant position of shooting, and then anchored on the river, creating a number of fortresses protected by the icy river water.

    "Oil all the slingshots! Cast iron bullets! Bull catapults! Use rocks!"

    He gave orders step by step, about to bombard the Frankish fool who was busy arranging to show off his power... To read the latest chapter, please download the Love Reading Novel app.

    The Rise of Rurik, who provides you with the star fruit of the rebirth of the Great God, is the fastest

    Chapter 979 The supreme king of the East Franks arrives at his loyal Bremen-sur-Weser. But no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the talent that the Peacock Monster Clan is best at is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.

    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.

    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. The chapter content of the computer version is slow, please download the app to read the latest content of the novel for free. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted.

    The sword was cut out again, and the powerful sword intent was a bit stronger than before. Cao Yuwei also followed the sword.

    The secret ling in the hand of Young Master Mei was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.

    Fight for consumption! It seems that she is going to fight with Cao Yuwei to consume.

    The computer version of the network is about to close, UU reading to watch the latest content for free, please download the love reading app

    But no one doubts the origin of this ability. After all, the best talent of the Peacock Monster Clan is to move the stars. Her skills are in the same way as the stars.

    After defusing Cao Yuwei''s attack this time, Young Master Mei did not rush to attack, but just stood still.

    Cao Yuwei frowned slightly, is this little girl''s perception so sharp? After he turned his armor into flames, he had other means. If Young Master Mei kept up with the attack, then he would be sure to use this means to restrain her. But Young Master Mei didn''t step forward, so his ability to be ready to go had to be interrupted.

    The sword was cut out again, and the powerful sword intent was a bit stronger than before. Cao Yuwei also followed the sword.

    The secret ling in the hand of Young Master Mei was once again the profound circle of the sky, and with a teleportation, he switched his position. While resolving the opponent''s attack, it also resolves the opponent''s lock. And the next moment, she was already on the other side. The golden red light on Cao Yuwei''s body flashed away, if it wasn''t for her dodging quickly, there would undoubtedly be another ability coming.

    Fight for consumption! It seems that she is going to fight with Cao Yuwei to consume.

    ??

    Chapter 979 The supreme king of the East Franks arrives at his loyal Bremen-sur-Weser

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 980ï¼š Arik defends the Bremen bridgehead

    The soldier pulled off the tenon, and the strong torsion of the rope pushed the half-Roman-pound cast-iron projectile out.

    These cone-shaped projectiles are deliberately ground with slanted indentations that cause the entire projectile to spin under the friction of the air.

    The strong gyroscopic effect makes the soldier do not have to worry about its ballistic deviation, and the top of the cone will already have very impressive results.

    A large ship assembled as many as forty slingshot positions on one side. The sail cruiser and the sail destroyer were launched together, and as many as 150 slingshot positions were put into battle.

    The projectile rubbed the air and rushed towards the rigid array of the Frankish army with a whistle. The battle did not even have to be called a target, but it was just pouring firepower into a relatively distant area. The technical and tactical requirements were only that the projectile hit the target area.

    So, the killing begins!

    The pointed cone of the projectile directly smashed through the outermost layer of leather riveted iron armor of the heavy infantry, and further penetrated into the inner layer of chainmail. The projectile did not penetrate the human body, but was embedded in the body like a chisel, and the strong kinetic energy directly knocked the person down.

    The projectile hit the iron helmet, and the helmet shattered directly.

    The projectile hits the arm or shoulder, which can detonate a **** serious injury that is visible to the naked eye.

    Even if some people are just hit by the projectile against the helmet, the powerful force will also break the skull, and the best is to fall down on the spot due to strong dizziness.

    The Russ army made a random attack, and the Frankish army solidly ate the first round of projectiles.

    Because the distance is too far, the Rus army is projecting at a high elevation angle. Even if the projectile rotates against the wind, there are still many projectiles that just go deep into the soil.

    But this blow alone had already dealt a major blow to the Franks.

    The soldiers saw their comrades suddenly fall down, and they still stood still after suffering a great loss. Many people reflexively raised the iron tower shield, trying their best to protect the whole body.

    In a short period of time, a large number of soldiers followed suit, and the Franks immediately dispatched a meticulous shield formation.

    Today''s weather is not bad or not. The Rus army soldiers on the ship all saw the shield walls sent by the enemy, and those shields radiated metallic luster in the slightly dim sunlight. They couldn''t help but feel more curious about their new life.

    The sudden special attack was unexpected by Ludwig. He was temporarily in the safe area and noticed that the casualties of his soldiers did not panic.

    "Order the army, hold on!"

    "Order the javelin troops to force the battle! Archers, don''t be afraid to advance to the river and fight back immediately."

    After all, the heavy equipment such as the torsion slingshot, the serious Frankish nobles have not only seen it but also used it. The Ross Army solved its mass production and lightening. On the other hand, Frank, since the fall of Rome, there are only a handful of craftsmen who know how to make such advanced weapons. Even if they are made, they can only be used for the defense of some key cities because they are too cumbersome.

    Wars are often fought in the wilderness, and this expedition Ludwig did not carry heavy weapons at all, and even the number of troops in long-range attacks was not large.

    "We cannot lose our glory! Order the soldiers to defend themselves with shields."

    In the end, they were elite heavy infantry, with thick armor and heavy shields. A lot of people think it''s like some special javelin, just lacking the long wooden handle at the rear.

    During the civil war, it was not uncommon for soldiers from the Middle Kingdom and the Eastern Kingdom to throw javelins at each other. The elite army was here to fight tough battles. They resolutely implemented the king''s orders and stood here like wooden stakes.

    The point of view turns to the Ross Army again.

    The Ross Army has completed two rounds of shooting at the fastest speed. Due to the different charging speeds of various positions, Arik has ordered to enter the free shooting state.

    He ordered loudly and casually, seeing his subordinates dawdling because the situation was too safe, and he was really angry.

    "Quick! Reload now! Launch now."

    In addition to being angry, it pushed a soldier away, and personally manipulated the power-charging winch up and down its hands to complete the power-charging. "Quick! Load."

    As soon as the companion was loading, he pulled the tenon...

    The Frankish army resisted with a hard shield. Is it their shield or the Rus army''s bullet? The Rus naturally believed in their own strength.

    Those projectiles fell as always, and among them were large pebbles that fell from the sky. The crossbow has also joined the projectile operation. The steel-armed crossbow fires the light arrows of the whirling feathers. Whether they can hit the target is not clear because of the distance.

    It is undeniable that everyone heard the sound of metal slamming, and the crackling was mixed with the cries of personnel.

    Because Ross''s iron smelting center has a blast furnace, all cast iron bullets have the same name, and the same fan casts projectiles with similar tolerances, and the output is very large. The Rus army can project unscrupulously, only the Frank army continues to defend.

    The projectile was embedded in the skinned wooden shield, and with one impact, the soldier felt like his arm would be shattered. There are also projectiles that hit a special position impartially, and the projectile directly hit the soldier''s left arm, which was grabbing the shield, and smashed the fracture.

    Many soldiers with their shields were knocked down. They stood up in a hurry without being dizzy and joined in to continue the defense.

    The various heavy infantry flag teams were holding back their anger. They vowed to capture the prisoners and skin them alive to vent their anger, but now they can only hide under the big shield and curse constantly.

    Until Frank''s javelin troops rushed from the rear to the front.

    Arik, who had already rolled up his sleeves and was sweating all over, heard the roar of his subordinates.

    "Boss, look at the shore over there!"

    "what happened?!"

    Arik then temporarily abandoned the weapon in his hand and carefully observed it on the side of the boat. "Strange, what are a group of enemies doing by the river? They..."

    Suddenly, an ominous premonition came to mind.

    "No, they are going to fight back! Brothers, be vigilant!"

    But on the shore, a group of muscular men with tawny hair came forward. Their beards are quite thick on their lips, like two whiskers resting on their chins. Their reminders are not only stout and strange, but at first glance, their arms are much thicker than their legs. It is obviously early winter, and these hundreds of people are facing the Rus army in simple gray cloth.

    They wield special weapons, holding a wooden club in their right hand, in which a light feathered javelin was placed.

    After that, it was a brave shot...

    At one time, as many as 400 light javelins, or large arrows, smashed against the direction of the Ross Army projectiles to the left and right ships in the incarnation of the fort.

    There was a whizzing sound in the air, and a large number of black lines smashed at the ship.

    "It''s an enemy attack! Defense!"

    Arik has made an alarm, this is his second cry.

    However, some javelins have hit the ship.

    This is a purely probabilistic attack, just like the projectiles of the Rus army are shot too far away, and the javelins of the Frank army are shot into the water in large numbers.

    Some javelins hit the deck, got stuck in the planks of the ship''s side, or even tucked into the canvas that had been tightened.

    Casualties followed.

    Some Ross soldiers were penetrated. After all, everyone was busy accumulating heavy weapons and expending a lot of physical strength, so they took off any armor when it was convenient. Such a convenient move finally brought bad results. Some unfortunate people were hit in the heart and died on the spot, some people were pierced in the lungs and rolled on the deck and coughed up blood frantically, and some people had their arms penetrated. The tear.

    The deck, which was originally covered with some dust, was now stained with blood. After the sudden attack, the soldiers raised their shields one after another, and some people even jumped into the cabin to avoid it.

    The way they fled in a hurry was indecent.

    Arik''s round shields were over the heads of the whole country, and shouted loudly: "Don''t escape! Immediately fight back. Don''t forget your glory!"

    Chaos cannot be reversed with just one or two sentences. People need to see a role model, and undoubtedly Arik has become a role model.

    In the face of the Frankish javelin, he was not afraid of danger, and he personally controlled the slingshot and began to fight back.

    Instead of facing the enemy with his flesh and blood chest, he made the two of them concentrate on holding shields and guarding them to become "cannon mantlets" on both sides of the slingshot position.

    When people saw that Arik was still fighting, the fleeing people returned to their positions one after another.

    It is no longer necessary to projectile when attacking the river bank, and all positions can be aimed and shot at a flat angle.

    They pulled the dead and wounded into the cabin, pulled the enemy javelin from the deck and the mast, and the next step was to stuff it into the chute of the torsion slingshot, so-called eye for eye.

    After all, these javelins are large arrows, and if you place two on a slide, you can hit them with double vision and fly smoothly.

    Seeing a brother doing this, Arik even had an idea.

    "Quickly load ordinary light arrows, install three or four on one slide! Hit me hard!"

    In principle, the torsion slingshots used by the Rus army can shoot ordinary arrows, but the accuracy will be very poor, and in large-scale battles, the Russian bowmen can take into account the firepower and accuracy of the arrows. Many heavy equipment is still It''s better to fire javelins and projectiles.

    Now, even five light arrows can fit into one slide.

    Arik came prepared after all, but he still greatly underestimated the enemy''s strength and will to fight.

    The Ross army''s counterattack has already begun. Although only 30% of the battleships are still holding on to firing, the number of positions is picking up, and the army is braving the enemy''s javelin attack to recover its morale.

    A large number of light arrows were returned along with the javelins of the Frankish army. The arrows collided with each other in the air. Many of them had fallen into the water because of the tilt. Fortunately, some arrows still hit the enemy.

    Those Frankish brawny men can hit the light javelin to a distance of 150 meters with a spear thrower, and even project it to an exaggerated distance of 200 meters when the wind is down.

    The Russ Army has been using tools to deal with the power of human flesh and blood from beginning to end.

    Armorless spearmen began to suffer casualties, and even though they were spread out from each other, they began to be hit by probability blows.

    All this is within the estimation of King Ludwig the Great. He had ordered the heavy cavalry to retreat to the forest, and he himself was watching the battle on the edge of the forest.

    Having experienced many battles, he did not think that he would suffer great losses. He planned a strategy and ordered: "Arrange heavy infantry to protect the spearmen with shields. Order the archers to reach the river under the cover of heavy infantry."

    The current width of the Weser River is less than 100 meters, which means that if Ludwig goes out of his way, all his long-range soldiers can reach the position where the river is almost dripping with water, and hit the boat at random.

    He no longer pays attention to the accurate killing effect in this arrangement, and the battle has turned into a battle of morality, and Ludwig just wants to fight for his breath.

    As a result, those heavy infantrymen with shields covered the spearmen and archers slowly advancing towards the river. They faced the attack of the Rus army. Such bravery aroused the latter''s strong anger and even some admiration.

    Arik had no time to sigh. In fact, although he could order the anchor to be pulled out, all the fighting brothers had already boarded the boat, and the current of the Weser River could push everyone to evacuate.

    However, the stone piers of the bridge were not properly damaged, so if he ordered a retreat now, wouldn''t it have become an embarrassing escape again? With such a withdrawal of burgers, the other brothers will definitely chew their tongues.

    Arik''s eyes were already bloodshot, and he made his brother on the flagship busy with reloading while shouting the same rhythm of the Viking battle cry, so as to swear the flagship''s fighting determination to the wingships and restrain the possible cowardice of the wingships.

    One of them stood motionless in the river, holding slingshots, trebuchets and crossbows and constantly projecting them.

    One side is standing on the river bank, constantly fighting back with bows and arrows.

    Arrows, javelins, projectiles, and pebbles flew across the water, which was about fifty meters wide.

    The Ross warship was densely packed with arrows on the enemy''s side, and the soldiers even took the risk of wrapping the arrows on the sides of the ship with ropes to pull them up, and the next second they were stuffed into the chute of the torsion slingshot and launched back.

    Nearly 800 men on the Frankish side were involved in the counterattack, and they continued to fight under the cover of a larger number of heavy infantry with large shields.

    The fighting became unexpectedly intense, and even the Rus army had never had such an extremely intense shooting battle in the past.

    Both sides are patient, and their armaments are also frayed.

    The soldiers in the rage are like human-shaped motors. They can recharge their slingshots in just 20 seconds, and once they are charged, they can be fired immediately. Because the projectile reserves are very sufficient, and many arrows can be replenished, the soldiers can fire at the fastest three rounds in one minute.

    At first, the torsion slingshot couldn''t stand this extremely rare high rate of fire. Even though the hemp rope and tendons were greased, the breakage started to occur.

    It can be seen that the relatively fragile hemp rope is cracked. Even so, the loading continues until the cracking reaches a limit, and the overall fracture is inevitable.

    A slingshot suddenly released force during the charging, and the soldiers knew that it was broken, and now was not the time to repair it.

    Anyway, some positions on the big ship were left idle due to lack of manpower, and the new slingshots immediately went into counterattack.

    Now that the distance is just right, the cast iron bullets of the Rus army began to ruthlessly destroy the skinned wooden shields of the Frankish army, and the shooting of the crossbow became more and more accurate.

    Although it was a contest of willpower between the two sides, it was not bad for the Franks to dominate the defense. They appeared in the wrong position, and it was only them who continued to fight.

    However, they said that some Rus soldiers were eager to try, and they could not wait to jump on the leading warships with traction to come out for a beach landing battle, and slashed and slashed cautiously and vigorously.

    Such propositions are strictly prohibited by Arik, and as long as you look at the huge strength of the enemy, you will know that if you do this, you will be killing yourself. It is better to continue shooting like this.

    Ludwig was equally red-eyed. When a lower-level noble suggested that he continue to waste time here and should avoid Yunyun temporarily, he was severely refuted by her.

    On the contrary, he ordered those who knew archery to immediately take over the wooden bow left on the battlefield. The so-called archer can be killed or injured.

    After all, this is a war of honor.

    It is said that Ludwig had never fought such a battle, and Arik had never seen a shooting of this intensity today.

    The battle was challenging the limits of the use of torsion slingshots, and the wooden bows of the Frankish army also began to quickly lift pounds and even crack the hemp ropes during too frequent shooting.

    The weird thing is that arrows are available everywhere. The same batch of arrows is used back and forth by both sides. Even if the arrow cluster has been bent or cracked, it is picked up and shot with a bow.

    Ludwig shot resolutely, knowing that some nobles told him that the harpooneer had thrown 70% to 80%, and there was not enough reserve to continue.

    He remained unmoved until he saw that his spearmen were getting more and more casualties, and those who continued to fight were exhausted and breathless.

    It is an exaggeration that many bow bearers were not injured, but had to retreat because their arms were too sore.

    The Franks were still fighting, but they saw that the large ships of the Norman army stood still like boulders fixed on the Weser River. The morale of the army continued to decline, and more and more wounded were pulled to the rear. Their mourning stirred the hearts of every soldier, and the terrifying wounds of the dead frightened the viewers.

    Could the shooting continue and the damned Normans would suddenly die and the enemy ship would suddenly sink?

    There was no sign of the ship sinking, and the Normans were still fighting, as if they were not tired at all.

    In fact, the soldiers on the Ross Army side were exhausted and panting, the brothers were in absolute excitement, their physical exhaustion was ignored, and everyone was overdrawing their vitality.

    Both sides became more and more tired, and the intensity of the battle began to decrease visibly.

    Now it''s up to one side to announce its retreat first.

    Whoever retreats first will admit counsel. Arik and Ludwig did not have any communication, or both sides expressed their disapproval of counsel with arrows, and now even the arm-wrestling tug-of-war has scored a result.

    A brother told Arik that the flagship stockpile of cast iron bullets was running out, which surprised him: "What? Isn''t a thousand bullets enough?"

    "More than 800 rounds have been shot, and if we continue like this, we will have no bullets to hit."

    "Then save it! Give me a precise strike!"

    Arik, who was sweating all over, was still holding on, and he could see that his brothers¡¯ physical strength was not going to last. Everyone needed some time to rest before continuing to fight.

    The brothers did not want to take the initiative to temporarily evacuate, they continued to hold on, and finally, Arik waited for the evacuation of the Frankish army.

    The battle went on for a long time, and even the heavy infantry lined up was already screaming, not to mention the feelings of those who were desperately shooting arrows and throwing javelins. The elite troops were obviously tired, and what was even worse was that the reserves of arrows and javelins were almost exhausted.

    Of course, there are a lot of arrows everywhere on the ground, but they are all broken arrows in the middle.

    Today''s battle has greatly refreshed Ludwig''s understanding of war, and the arrows prepared with past experience were almost exhausted in the small-scale encounter at the estuary.

    He began to consider whether the northward battle this winter was a cursed operation. He thought of the Archbishop''s request to retreat, and thought carefully that perhaps the Archbishop had already predicted something unknown.

    But the army has been mobilized, and many soldiers have been damaged before returning without success? In this way, the Normans are still rampant, and they are clearly sticking to the Weser River Ferry in the Bremen section. Isn''t this firmness proof that they are guarding something important?

    Based on rational considerations, it should be temporarily retreated.

    The Franks sounded the horn to retreat, and the elite troops were ordered to retreat.

    They neither won nor lost, dragged the bodies of the casualties into the forest, and the soldiers did not forget to hurriedly pick up the arrows that could be used on the ground, but also did not forget to pick up the iron lumps that could be seen everywhere.

    "The Franks have withdrawn!" A Russ soldier shouted with his right fist raised weakly.

    Seeing the departure of the armored people, everyone struggled to squeeze out some smiles.

    Arik defended the bridgehead of the ruins of Bremen. He was not happy at all, and ordered his brothers: "We will continue to hold on, and when night falls, we will try our best to light a bonfire in the ruins! After that, we calmly evacuate, Go back to Hamburg and tell Rurik the big thing."

    Taking advantage of the night to engage in bonfire tricks, Arik has the determination and greatness in this regard.

    Now the days are getting shorter and shorter, the brothers rested for half an afternoon, and then divided their troops into two groups. One side was approaching the shore where the fierce battle was approaching. Arrow cluster. The other side is to return to the ruins of Bremen, pull some ruins of wood, and then cut down some trees and pile them into large piles. With the help of fire and salt, the bow drill is also used to drill wood to make fire. When night falls, a bonfire will be spread widely.

    The night was covered up a lot, and the Frankish troops who lost a lot of money now only spend the night in the woods, while the Roman Avenue is already full of bonfires, and it was once a fire dragon.

    The scouts saw bonfires appearing one after another on the other side of the Weser River, and the number of UU reading was increasing.

    They hurriedly informed Ludwig of a major discovery, which shocked the depressed former tiger.

    "Great! They plan to fight in Bremen, inform the entire army, and we are here to wait for work!"

    The order was so frustrating that the army could not sleep well all night. They were worried that the Normans would be shooting arrows frantically in the decisive battle, and that they would suffer inexplicable casualties. How to sleep peacefully?

    But on the second day, when the scouts cautiously returned to the shore, they saw that the decisive battle they were looking forward to did not seem to exist at all.

    No enemy ships, not even people! The north wind blows across the river, the black ruins of Bremen are very eye-catching, and the air is filled with a faint smell of burnt, which naturally comes from the burning of the bonfire.

    The stone piers of the broken bridge are arranged in a line, and the Weser River flows quietly.

    And the Rus army had pulled anchor before dawn, and the whole army floated smoothly to the Atlantic Ocean...

 Chapter 981ï¼š Planning before the final battle

    The Normans disappeared without a trace overnight. They were like devils, who dealt with everyone with ferocity, and then disappeared suddenly without leaving a trace.

    An encounter became a contest of wills. Of course, it can be said that this was King Ludwig''s anger, and he lost hundreds of casualties.

    He only had more than 24,000 people on hand, which seemed to be a huge force, of which only more than 6,000 were good fighters. Or those peasants who were recruited also had daring warriors. At best, the army they brought to the north this time was 10,000 daring warriors.

    As for the remaining soldiers, especially those Sorbians, their will to fight is simply negative. The value of this group of people is probably to replace the packhorses hacked to death by the Norman cavalry.

    The situation stabilized, and Ludwig finally had time to count his casualties.

    It is obvious to the naked eye that the troops suffered a lot of casualties. The lightly wounded were constantly crying in the camp in the forest. Many of the injured were so exhausted that the strength of their shouting gradually faded.

    Only on the first night, a group of serious injuries died quietly.

    Some lucky people received prayers from the priests before dying, which was the last psychological comfort for the dying life.

    The Franks did not know how many Norman troops they had killed in a battle, and the soldiers were even more puzzled. No Reka knew the enemy''s face, and they didn''t know who they were fighting.

    After a confused battle, the loss of the Frankish army has exceeded 600!

    Among them, more than 300 dead were counted in the first morning after the war. Many corpses suffered terrifying fatal injuries, and many died from blood loss.

    There is no clear military medical system in the army. The soldiers have to take care of each other''s injured comrades. The most they can do is tie the injured arms with cloth strips, expecting a miracle to happen.

    Almost all of the casualties came from regular troops, and the spear-throwing troops, Ludwig''s characteristic arms, undoubtedly suffered great casualties.

    Those strong men who are supported by good food on weekdays are indeed different from ordinary people. There are strong men who can use the spear thrower to launch the javelin to a distance of 200 meters. In this battle against the Normans, they are the absolute main force. The cost is also very staggering.

    Most of the casualties came from the spear-throwing team, and the loss of a group of strong men Ludwig was heartbroken.

    Now, the whole army is worried and exhausted, and the cold wind has made it even more desolate.

    The generals of the flag teams reported their losses to the king one after another, and the final information was unbelievable.

    "My elite lost one-tenth of the battle?!"

    All the captains of the infantry flags are here, and anyone with a discerning eye knows that the enemy has retreated smoothly, but not only did they not win. They bowed their heads in silence, enduring the king''s impotent rage.

    It was not until the king vented for a while that the generals explained such a thing: "We see many iron blocks everywhere on the battlefield, even pulled from the bodies of the dead, they are strangely identical to each other. The enemy uses strange tools. Launching these things, it is difficult to block with shields and armor, and if you are slammed, even if you can block it, your bones will be broken."

    Some people say so, and some people say things with arrows.

    The speaker was the captain of the flag who was responsible for guarding the Archbishop of Cologne. He pointed out vigilantly: "We encountered strange and strange horse archers in our previous encounters. They fired needle-like arrows, and the arrows were so hard that they could pierce our tin cover. Oak shield. And, like some of the arrows we found on the banks of the river."

    This remark immediately reminded Ludwig: "Oh? So the cavalry that attacked us, and the ships we encountered yesterday, are the same enemies? Those ships were flagged, and they were undoubtedly Rus. What about the cavalry? Same?"

    This question is already a well-informed question. The captains of the flags are not territorial nobles. They and their subordinates are all standing troops that Ludwig supports by taxation.

    After all, the Eastern Kingdom, especially the Bavaria region, has a realistic need to expand westward. If they do not act, the Moravia Principality established by the Czechs in the west will expand westward. The Eastern Kingdom has always been in constant border friction with many Slavic ethnic groups. It is extremely important to keep three standing armies of ten thousand people, and the result is extremely expensive. The standing army needs to be stationed at more points, and it needs to be assisted by serving farmers. The defense forces in some areas were immobile, so Ludwig''s mobile forces were not much.

    The area of ??Mainz, one of Frank''s "Land of Dragons", is now Ludwig''s territory, and a heavy army is currently stationed and cannot move. A large area covered by this region is the front line of the civil war between the Eastern Kingdom and the Middle Kingdom.

    The expansion of the Franks to the north and east has occurred in the past fifty years, and now Ludwig has acquired the territories obtained by these expansions, and has inherited the intricate contradictions in these regions.

    A powerful heavy armored legion maintains his absolute authority, and this legion must also crusade all kinds of rebellion and resist foreign humiliation.

    Three thousand heavy cavalry have already broken their halberds, and now six hundred heavy infantry have broken their halberds.

    The arrogance of those Norman and Saxon mutineers was even more rampant at such a terrible price.

    A huge question lies ahead, whether the army will continue to advance.

    The elite troops under his command have and support his own rule, and the remaining small nobles have few troops and have no right to speak, and the Archbishop of Cologne has been threatened before and will not express any opinion.

    As for the Sorbians, they heard the sudden loss of the capable Frankish heavy infantry.

    For continuing to go north, the soldiers felt that the risk was huge, and the normal war would definitely be cursed.

    The strange thing is that everyone remained silent, and they did not express any opinions. When Ludwig was briefed on the news, all the people who were asked said "should get revenge".

    What is "should be revengeful", you can take revenge immediately, or you can raise troops to kill next year, no matter how you explain it.

    Ludwig believed that what the soldiers demanded was "immediate revenge." He was a little hesitant in his heart, and when he saw that the soldiers were fighting like this, he decided to gamble again.

    Those who were wounded could no longer fight, and he decided to transport the wounded to Bremen, and to place some conscripted peasant soldiers to bring the city under control. After all, arranging the evacuation of the wounded immediately will only create an illusion of damage to the morale of the entire army - the army will withdraw.

    The rebuilding of Bremen has to start immediately, starting with the bridge.

    Those Sorbs, who literally acted as cattle and horses, immediately ordered the axe to cut down the wood, and then worked together to lay the wood strips on the stone pier.

    Thousands of people work together very efficiently. As many as fifty people drag and push the newly cut straight pine to the first bridge pier, and the laying can be completed slowly like building blocks.

    During this process, they also noticed the traces of the broken bridge piers. If Ludwig had seen these obvious traces with his own eyes, he might have made some wise judgments, but the Sorbians completely concealed this discovery.

    Arik tried his best to destroy the bridge pier, but it was just "scraping" against a large number of stones.

    The wood was still laid, and although the bridge after that was somewhat awkward on a macro level, it was ignored by everyone.

    From logging to laying bridges, thousands of people are logging, tying the wood with specially prepared cables, starting in the morning, and when people arrive at this person, they finish laying in the afternoon.

    Ludwig couldn''t wait for this.

    He rode on a war horse and dressed in costume, and people saw that his king was still powerful and confident.

    He drew his saber and pointed to the north: "Soldiers! Follow me! Cross the bridge!"

    As a result, various flag teams lined up and crossed the bridge in a relatively orderly manner, followed by the peasant soldiers recruited, the lower-level noble army, and the Sorbians who transported the luggage.

    Even all the lightly injured were sent across the river.

    Facing the still ruined city of Bremen, people no longer feel sad.

    It has been many years since the Normans burned and killed, and since then this abandoned city has been eroded by grass and small trees. Some pine saplings sprang up on the ruins, and withered grass could be seen everywhere.

    A cross flag was planted here, and Ludwig deliberately held the flagpole like a hero.

    He announced to everyone that he had recaptured Bremen, and then encouraged the soldiers to shout and cheer. The scene was really lively.

    In any case, this lost area is returned to the Eastern Kingdom, and it will immediately serve as a logistics base for the Frankish army, and a considerable part of the materials will be placed here first.

    The Frankish army will firmly hold the newly built bridge, and then immediately fortify the recovered city.

    After all, winter has arrived!

    Even if Ludwig is still fighting, the low temperature in winter is no joke.

    The battle is still going to continue, and Ludwig is cautious after crossing the river, and the whole army will start a large-scale construction, at least to build wooden walls and some wooden sheds.

    Although the old city of Bremen has been turned into ruins, the overall outline of the city remains the same.

    All the foundations of the old fence were used, and new wood was used to rebuild the wooden wall on the old site. As many as 20,000 people are operating efficiently at the same time, and a solid forward base is rising.

    The city, still called Bremen, is now a city of soldiers through and through.

    The first snow of winter could fall at any time, and vigilance against the snow forced the Franks to give priority to building their fortresses. It''s not that they can''t march on the snow, or that the existence of a logistics base can make the army advance and retreat freely.

    Due to the funding of the Archdiocese of Cologne, Ludwig has high confidence in the logistics of this war. He currently brings a lot of provisions and linen to keep out the cold, and each soldier also tries to bring as many personal items as possible before setting off. .

    Except for those Sorbian slave soldiers...

    Meanwhile, Arik''s fleet had entered the Atlantic Ocean.

    The Rus army suffered more than 30 casualties, and the damage to the weapons was also very bad.

    I didn''t feel that I was timid in retreating at night. The brothers were already fighting as much as possible. In fact, because the legendary Frankish regular army appeared, even the battle-hardened Arik had never seen such a huge army lined up at the same time, at least Ross. No one has ever listed an array of this size.

    Arik wouldn''t be frightened, he actually wished that a big battle would break out on the Weser River, and he was lucky to be bloodthirsty and make great contributions in the holy battle.

    The squadron retreated with all its strength, especially against the northerly wind, undulating up and down the sea with increasing waves and quickly heading north to the mouth of the Elbe River. After that, it forced itself along the river.

    The Ross Squadron had to be in a hurry, following the experience of many people. The army has always set out from Bremen, especially the cavalry, and can reach the Elbe two days after crossing the Weser River. Although Arik did not think that those enemies would dare to pass through the Elbe without ships, the Rus army was an outsider after all. Maybe there was a ferry in the nearby area that only the great Frankish nobles knew about?

    Arik did not dare to neglect, and they sailed in succession and returned to Hamburg on the fifth day after their retreat.

    He personally reported to Rurik what he had seen and heard, and the peace in the North came to an abrupt end.

    Hearing the news, Rurik also had nothing else to do, and called all the nobles to convene a war meeting of the Northern Alliance.

    Rurik''s two wives, Noren and Bejahir, they are visible to the naked eye. At the last moment, the child is very likely to be born in the next week. After all, he has his own calculations.

    Although the birth of a new life makes him happy, the current top priority is still facing a decisive battle.

    In the stone room high in the city, the nobles and generals listened to Arik talking, and what he described immediately caused a large-scale discussion.

    Discussions are discussions, aside from miscellaneous matters, a core issue is on the table - what should we do.

    Everyone was looking at Rurik, although they themselves had more or less their own opinions on what to do next.

    Among them, there are also radicals. As the mobilization of the army directly through the pontoon to enter the south bank of the Elbe River, to advance towards Bremen, and complain about revenge and grievances in the form of battle between the two armies.

    This is a very happy and quick way to solve problems, and it is also the favorite method of European aristocrats in this era.

    Their eyes were trembling, obviously they had something to say.

    "Tell me all about it. What shall we do?"

    Arik bluntly said: "The enemy is a strong army, and fighting such a strong army is full of honor. We can find them through the bridge and fight."

    Speaking from this, more people can''t stop talking.

    Victory in large-scale decisive battles by land. Ross has experienced many such battles and won big time after time. Rurik felt that his subordinates were somewhat path dependent, and they ignored some important information detected by Arik''s armed forces.

    For the enemy, there are an astonishing number of heavy infantry and heavy cavalry, the clothing is basically the same, and the array is also similar. He was particularly aware of Arik''s description of "they seem to have a flag team".

    Who knows best about the regular troops of the East Franks? There are many smart people in this stone room.

    Frank''s regular army does have flag teams, and the armored rate of such elites is 100%.

    Although the Russ Army would not be defeated in a large-scale battle with such a strong army, Rurik was worried about a disastrous victory. He didn''t want to sweep the temper of his brothers, so he needed to find a step.

    Rurik looked at Ludov and said deliberately: "Everyone longs for a big battle. The Franks may have mobilized 30,000, or even 40,000. The south bank of the Weser River is full of their soldiers. The bridge must have been repaired quickly, and they even repulsed our fleet."

    Rurik''s use of "repelling" really aroused his cousin''s dissatisfaction, so he put his eyes aside and continued his words: "So, Ludov, our army must also invest a lot of troops in this decisive battle. How are you? Your Saxony How many people can the army take out?"

    "This... 10,000 people at most. King Ross, regarding this decisive battle, I..."

    "Go ahead."

    "I don''t think it''s a good idea to fight the Franks over the pontoon. I have a lot of soldiers, but I''m too weak. They''re just ragged people, and most of them have a spear in their arms. Soldiers, rather farmers and herdsmen. Thank you for looking down on me, but, I don''t have the strength. I... At most, I blew myself up in Hamburg."

    "Is that so?" Rurik nodded, his heart secretly delighted. "I can also see that your soldiers are of poor quality, making it difficult to fight hard battles. So... I decided that the main force will stick to Hamburg."

    Rurik''s decision undoubtedly disappointed the radicals. He had his own explanation: "Russ and Denmark formed a coalition, and now they can take out a maximum of 6,000 people. The brothers have gone on expeditions in the spring until the winter now, and now the enemy''s army is attacking Come on, it is impossible for us to evacuate in winter. Many soldiers are showing signs of fatigue, and our cavalry do not know where they are going. The enemy has an amazing number of armored soldiers and will also fire some long-range arrows. Our strength is even lower than theirs. , overall we don''t have a significant advantage. But!"

    The key is this "but".

    "The Elbe is wide enough, let them attack us in person! Who of you believe they can cross the icy river to attack us in winter? Our fleet is moored on the river, and we are here to confront them and look for opportunities. Attack them. I''ll let me take care of everything. But...it doesn''t mean we''re just defensive."

    As a result, a special tactical plan was drawn up.

    The coalition forces will hold the area opposite the Elbe pontoon bridge, and the large ships will be moored sideways as fixed battery. A large number of rowing longboats and even ordinary small barges are placed on the riverside on the side of Hamburg, so that the army can board and row to the opposite bank at any time.

    The coalition as a whole will take the defensive The army will continue to train.

    However, the Russ Army will continue to send a surprise force to the Weser River again, but the timing of their actions will be extremely delicate.

    Arik led a major mission again, and this time he also brought along Yevlo''s Finnish longbowmen and even some of the standing army soldiers. In this way, a strong force of 1,000 men will be assembled, and they will be stationed on the small sailboats only to the boiled salt at the mouth of the Elbe River.

    Of course Rurik didn''t know when Frank''s army would appear. If they appeared in a place visible to the naked eye, it proved that the rear had a high probability of being empty. They all arranged for a small boat to quickly float to the mouth of the Elbe River where the Raiders were stationed, and ordered them to act immediately. Continuing to destroy the bridge that the enemy has rebuilt in this way, the Raiders must firmly control the ferry this time. Since the Frankish army also has outstanding long-range shooters, let''s see whose arrows are renamed, and the Finnish longbowmen will fight collectively.

    What is the layout? This is the pattern.

    This is just a battle of a big battle. Under the control of King Ross, the scale of the battlefield has become extremely huge.

    The plan has been made, and then it''s just a matter of waiting.

 Chapter 982ï¼š Grab Bonn from Munster

    For the people of M¨¹nster, life seems to have returned to normal.

    The property of the local residents was looted by the king, and some men were conscripted into the army. Although the army crossed the border to attack the rebellious and invading barbarians, the local people also supported these righteous actions, and they did pay a lot.

    This winter, it''s getting tough...

    The town was built around a monastery, which became the largest building in the area. M¨¹nster is named after it, and now this settlement has no story, and the people just want to live in peace.

    However, strange cavalry from the north broke the peace here.

    There are woodcutters who want to enter the forest to cut wood, because they are worried that the beginners will drop at any time, and they must act faster.

    Suddenly, the ground shook slightly.

    The woodcutter did not care, and continued to carry a large amount of firewood to the south along the Roman road.

    Suddenly, a group of cavalry appeared.

    The woodcutter hurriedly retreated to the woods by the roadside, and tried his best to disappear without a trace.

    The cavalrymen saw a passing figure and concluded that this was a lumberjack.

    The commander of the cavalry was none other than the Ross cavalry of Fisk, who was determined to expand the victory. They were a group of hunters who hunted the people of the enemy country.

    Are the people at fault too? Ordinary Frankish villagers just want to live their own agricultural life. They completely reject war because it is not good for them, but the king and lord will always force them to fight. As for why, the people don''t care much.

    For the vast and rapidly disintegrating Frankish kingdom, her unification is now only in name.

    The nobility and the common people are completely divided into two classes. The remnants of the tribal era have disintegrated. Only the church is still maintaining the faith of the people to prevent society from collapsing.

    However, the Rus army targeted all Franks, nobles and commoners alike.

    The reality has taught Rurik the reason for survival. He must implement "destruction of the enemy''s living strength" to protect himself. Only by carrying out an overall war with the people of the whole country can we ensure that Ross, who is disadvantaged in population, wins frequently.

    Many ideas are too advanced, but they coincide with many customary systems in the tribal era.

    So in the eyes of the Rus cavalry, the Franks are the Franks, and they are all the same. After all, Ross can be described as a soldier of the whole nation, and women have to take up arms to fight when necessary. The same thinking applies to the Franks. They are very worried that these people will become militiamen.

    The map that Fisk has mastered does not indicate M¨¹nster. Many people think that since there is a woodcutter, there is a high probability that they will encounter a large settlement if they continue south.

    Someone shouted excitedly: "Boss, are we going straight to Cologne? Will we grab a lot of gold?"

    "That''s inevitable." Fisk rudely called on the brothers to exert their strength: "The king has set rules for the people in Speute before, and the property looted by piracy is divided into five and five! In my opinion, we are also piracy! Riding a horse! Fighting is also a pirate, so if we grab gold and silver, we will also share the account with the king."

    The words have been made very clear. With Fisk''s explanation, the soldiers'' eyes are full of greedy eyes when they see gold.

    "Let''s go faster!"

    The mode of walking slowly came to an end, and the cavalry increased their speed.

    The bow and arrow are ready, and the steel sword is drawn at any time.

    The cavalry ran fast on the Roman Avenue, the noise of hoofs pierced far. Before they broke out of the forest, the town of M¨¹nster sensed their presence.

    When the priests in the monastery saw the sound of the hooves, they immediately had different opinions, especially at this juncture. Everyone speculated whether it was the king of the northern expedition who came to ask for some food again?

    Today is very special.

    On the eve of Halloween, the priests in M¨¹nster were preparing for a mass. Tonight, the people of the whole town, and even the residents of some nearby villages, will come to participate in the evening activities. People from some forest villages have already arrived first, taking refuge with relatives and friends living in the town. Others were temporarily staying in the lounge prepared by the priests, waiting for the night''s event.

    In normal times, M¨¹nster was just a miniature town with a resident population of just over 300 people. Today it is very extraordinary, with a total population of nearly 1,000.

    The town was bustling, and when they noticed the presence of the cavalry, they began to evade spontaneously, for fear of being detained by the king''s subordinates and then looted some wheat.

    They didn''t run away either, and when they saw the strangely dressed cavalry appear, they just relied on the building to avoid being hit by the horses.

    However, what awaited them were arrows.

    When the cavalry rushed out of the forest, Fisk was also taken aback by the sight in front of him.

    "How do you see that there are people in the past? It doesn''t look like there are soldiers." He calmed down and noticed that there were many people wearing robes and hoods, and he was sure that they were indeed civilians.

    There was no need to hesitate anymore. Fisk raised his recurve bow high and waved his arms to signal. Without verbal orders, the army launched an attack.

    As a result, the Ross army divided into two groups and launched a quick outflank on the small town of M¨¹nster.

    Those helpless people looked at the cavalry who suddenly appeared, one by one, until they saw their companions suddenly fell to the ground with arrows pierced through their throats.

    In an instant, the screams exploded.

    The endless whizzing sound of arrow feathers accompanies the screams of the people incessantly. The Ross cavalry all have sackcloth faces, riding on horseback like ruthless archery machines.

    They shoot unarmed people with precision like a scurrying herd of deer.

    The hooves kicked up the dirt, and the cavalry shot in the face.

    The people scurried in panic, some people threw everything at hand and hurriedly fled towards the nearest forest, while more people rushed towards the monastery instinctively.

    How can a small monastery hold hundreds of people?

    Soon the monastery was overcrowded, and when the priests learned of a group of murderers on horseback outside, they were completely at a loss as to what to do.

    The bishop could only keep reciting the scriptures and called on the people who took refuge to not panic.

    However, what is the use of this tortoise''s behavior other than self-paralysis? The priests can only believe in the power of faith, they will be favored by God because of their piety, and there will be miracles to destroy the attackers.

    Those who could not rush into the monastery had to flee in the narrow streets of the town.

    But said the Ross cavalry, they noticed a lot of people running towards the forest.

    Some warriors rode their horses to catch up with Fisk: "Boss, are those who ran to the woods chasing them?"

    "Don''t chase." That''s all, Fisk pointed directly at the wooden spire of the monastery: "Grab the gold first! Draw your sword and rush with me."

    The Parthian tactics of shooting arrows in circles around the town came to an abrupt end, and most of the soldiers had no time to take care of those fleeing. Seeing that the boss had already rushed into the town with a group of people, the entire army launched a final assault.

    They slashed left and right with their swords, and the helpless people were either slashed or trampled by iron hooves. Ross uniformed in uniform and all on horseback, so they could easily distinguish each other.

    They murdered like numbness, and soon the streets and alleys were full of dead bodies, the dry ground gradually became more muddy, and the air was filled with a fishy smell.

    After all, the town is too small. When it was noticed that the town was probably dead, the cavalry gathered outside the monastery.

    Across the wooden walls of the monastery they heard distinct sobbing and noisy chattering, apparently there were still many people hiding inside.

    "All dismount!" Fisk ordered.

    Forget it, he vigorously wiped off the bloodstains on the sword, and ordered: "All hold shields! Shield wall! Follow me forward."

    After a while, he ordered: "Use the trolley over there, put the wood on the ground, and knock the door of the monastery open!"

    All orders were decisive, and the soldiers were quick to do things.

    This is not the first time the monastery has been attacked. This year, the cavalry has fought many hard battles, and the hearts of the soldiers have become numb. They quickly complied with Fisk''s request, and under the cover of the shield wall, a trolley piled with moldy wooden slats drove straight to the monastery''s bolted wooden door.

    A very violent impact, the wooden door fell down, and even smashed directly to the rear and hit many refugees.

    The dim sunlight shone through the door and onto the faces inside.

    Fisk''s face was as iron as iron, and the steel sword pointed directly: "Brothers! Attack!"

    The rest, just the killing of the Vikings...

    There are dead people everywhere. The shield wall is like a harvester. It pushes forward, leaving only one dead body behind. It is clearly a seriously wounded person, and will be compensated by the soldiers on standby.

    Some people escaped from the school gate of the monastery, and there are only Ross soldiers waiting outside. Some of them held swords and shields, while others served with arrows.

    Even some people in the outdoors have seized the time to make fire with bows and drills, and the flames have been ignited, and they are waiting for the army to burn the gold and burn the place.

    The killing continued until those in black robes were surrounded.

    At this moment, the bishop of the monastery is already weak in his legs. The most desperate thing he knew was watching a large number of people being slaughtered by barbarians, but he could only watch, watching the butcher''s knife finally reach his throat.

    However, those apostles of Satan suddenly stopped.

    Then, something very bizarre happened.

    A tall "devil" suddenly spoke Latin.

    "You are all priests! I will save you from death. Tell us where the gold is hoarded, hand over your belongings, and save yourself from death!"

    How can the devil speak holy language? The bishop had nothing to say, he had no idea what was happening now.

    In this way, the so-called devil Fisk had to hear the news again in Latin, and the answer was: "Who are you? Why are you killing."

    Is it necessary to talk **** with them?

    A soldier said: "Anyway, the monastery should have a cellar, and we can find it if we look for it. Quickly execute these people so that we can find the next target."

    Fisk thinks about it too. After all, the brothers are in the enemy''s territory, and the soldiers at this point may encounter the enemy''s army at any time.

    Of course, he didn''t know that most of the Eastern Frank''s mobile troops had gone to the north, and there was already a void behind him. Out of an abundance of caution, he didn''t want to give the priests another chance.

    The sword stabbed in the past, and the bishop died on the spot.

    Finally, the entire town of M¨¹nster was destroyed on Halloween, except for those who fled into the forest, there was no one alive in the town.

    Standing here are all the blood-stained Rus soldiers. They were busy scavenging for property, and they found the cellar easily and turned over a box of silver coins. The brothers took away all the gold and silver utensils that were visible to the naked eye.

    They also paid special attention to the pendants and other accessories on the deceased, and took them away immediately after discovering that they were gold and silver.

    As for ordinary ironware, no one cares.

    The Russ cavalry did not want prisoners of war or iron weapons, they only wanted high-value gold, silver and precious stones, as well as utensils that could be used for portable cookouts.

    Some food was looted, and they were immediately fed to their warhorses. Some gold and silver are to be handed over to the king, they are packed and placed on horseback, and the rest of the property, especially silver coins, will be divided up by everyone immediately.

    The cavalry quickly assembled again, and Fisk didn''t want to stay here any longer, and gave orders to the brothers who lit a bonfire.

    Intense thick smoke ignited in the forest, and the small town of M¨¹nster was burning. The Russ cavalry who plundered and plundered had no losses. They did not linger at all and continued south along the Roman Avenue.

    So, who is the next target?

    When the people who escaped into the forest escaped for a night and returned to Munster to see what was going on, all they saw was a mess after the fire. The monastery was burnt to charred ruins, and the flames were still slowly burning.

    The raider cavalry disappeared without a trace, and the people couldn''t believe that this would be what the king''s cavalry did, but these ordinary farmers couldn''t imagine anyone other than the king who had a large number of cavalry. They didn''t dare to guess too much. M¨¹nster was full of danger. They fled into the forest and went straight to the nearby village, telling everyone the terrible things and calling for more precautions.

    These people will transmit terror far, and that''s what Fisk hoped for.

    But Fisk is not a master of strategy either. His current move is the same as his solo action in the Gotaland area. The so-called sneak attack on Vaxjo went straight to Silver Fort.

    The town of Duisburg was clearly marked on the map, and the people here were attacked without mercy.

    It was also here that they finally met resistance.

    Duisburg was only attacked by Ragnar''s fleet, and the settlement was demolished and set on fire.

    Fisk noticed signs of overheating everywhere, and it was exactly the same as Ragnar''s description, didn''t it prove that it was the town marked on the map?

    There are still living people and even horses here. Isn''t it sorry for Odin''s reward for not looting?

    The Russ cavalry was targeting a group of merchants who wanted to arrive in Cologne with some wool from Flanders, which had to pass through Duisburg. The merchants were unaware of the previous attack. When they arrived in Duisburg, they were surprised. The accompanying mercenary guards asked the gold master to be on guard. They planned to stay overnight and leave immediately.

    Unexpectedly, the difference between this thought was intercepted by the Ross cavalry.

    Those mercenaries were unable to fight back under the attack of the arrows, the mercenaries all died, and the merchants were also executed.

    In less than thirty days, Duisburg was attacked twice by the same group of enemies. New batches of transit merchants were wiped out, and trade lines were cut off to some extent.

    Fisk did not consider that his cavalry could cut off the logistical supply of the enemy''s expeditionary army. As long as they continued to control the "Road to Hell", the Roman avenue, the Ludwig army in the north would run out of supplies. can no longer be resupplied from Cologne.

    The cavalry also found some silver and copper coins from the merchants. As for the large amount of wool they found, it was a pity to destroy them, but the brothers couldn''t take them away.

    At most, the cavalry used some small sacks to grab some wool. After all, the weather is getting colder and colder. Brothers can wait until the night to rest and make some simple felts to help keep warm. They took away all the pack horses of the merchants, so that the number of cavalry horses amounted to three hundred.

    What''s next? The brothers all made gains, and everyone had heavy silver coins in their pockets.

    They were amazed that the Franks were indeed rich, and that they must have reached Duisburg without encountering obvious resistance.

    "We''re already facing the Rhine! We''re pushing up the river! To Cologne! Grab the gold!"

    Fisk encouraged everyone, and the greed of the brothers was greatly stimulated.

    Just two days after the surprise attack on Duisburg, the Ross cavalry had already appeared under Cologne.

    The forest in this area has long been cleared, it has become a plain farming area, and the walled city of Cologne built along the river is clearly visible.

    Various accounts have pointed out that this city is full of gold and silver, but seeing the scale of its walls, it is really not enough for two hundred cavalry to capture.

    Everyone knows that it is impossible to break the city with this force alone. What will happen next? Everyone pays attention to Fisk''s decision.

    "We can''t fight it down, why don''t we loot outside the city."

    The cavalry immediately started a new killing, facing various villages that were visible to the naked eye.

    Their killing immediately caused panic in the city of Cologne, so the armed guards who were supported by money, under the judgment of many priests, ordered them to go out of the city to crusade the horse-riding villains who were killing everywhere.

    Even the armed mercenaries in Cologne, most of them have been recruited by King Ludwig to the north.

    The strength of this team is extremely limited on weekdays. After all, Cologne is a sacred place. No Frankish nobles dare to use troops for this, and there is no need for the Archdiocese of Cologne to keep a lot of troops.

    Wealth provided for an elite army, and the remaining defenders felt that it was foolish to sell a group of priests to be able to defeat the strange cavalry raging outside the city with a force of less than 200 brothers.

    The city guards were still in action, all in chain mail, white robes over them, and huge black crosses on their chests. They dress like crusaders, and they are indeed a crusade in nature.

    But in the open field, this infantry unit naturally encountered uninterrupted cavalry fire from the Ross cavalry.

    The arrows fired by the cavalry are all stained with blood, and they have been used in cycles. Some arrows have already shot many people, and now they are ruthlessly shooting people who wear a single layer of chain mail.

    The armor-piercing arrow turned the city guards into hedgehogs, and they collapsed after the last assault.

    In this way, the gate of Cologne was locked, the people hid in the city and shivered, and the Ross cavalry looted recklessly outside the city.

    The Russ cavalry wanted more gold and silver, but they couldn''t get a few silver coins by looting the villagers. They had fully replenished the food supply, and even grabbed some fragrant cheese.

    The map marked here has come to an end, but the Rhine River in front of you has a long history, where else can the upper reaches of it lead?

    Moving on is a great exploration, Fisker asks everyone''s opinion, and the whole army is eager to keep fighting.

    They immediately continued to run upstream along the river, and after three days of plundering outside Cologne, they rushed outside another city in just one day.

    The Ross cavalry has already appeared under the city of Bonn, the brothers are facing the closure of the city gate again, and Fisk is repeating his old tricks and looting the nearby villages.

    They are wanton to create terror, this Frankish hinterland panic. Many villages did not know the situation at all due to the lack of information. When such villages were targeted, the Russ Army''s sneak attack began.

    Until the first light snow of winter fell, the deliberate killing presided over by Fisk finally had to be suspended.

    The cavalry has so far suffered no losses, not even the horses. It''s not that they are all superhumans and **** horses, because they have never encountered any decent resistance along the way, and these Turkic horses have once again proved their terrifying endurance and cold resistance. UU reading

    They completely occupied a small village, where the cavalry temporarily sheltered from the snow and took a good rest to count the harvest of the whole adventure.

    What they ignore is that the terror of their own making is spreading fast, and a great winter escape of the Franks is taking place.

    The fugitive Franks went straight to Aachen, the capital of the Middle Franks, with a variety of news. The situation suddenly became tense. The Aachen garrison in the Middle Franks began to strengthen the guard and sent messengers to spread the news to the counties of Metz in the south.

    Fisk was unmoved by the growing chain reaction of retaliatory raids by Ross''s cavalry.

    Fisk was already satisfied. After the brothers settled down from the high-intensity battle, they counted their huge victories and thought about evacuating.

    "Let''s go then! We''ll head north as soon as the snow stops! As long as we leave early enough, we can still catch the big battle."

    Fisk arranged this, and everyone was willing.

 Chapter 983ï¼š the winter war begins

    If Fisk''s raiding cavalry continued south, it would also be feasible to rush along the Rhine all the way to Mainz.

    A snowfall calmed the fanatical Ross cavalry. They counted the gold and silver they had looted wildly these days, and they considered the provisions they had now. No one was willing to continue the adventure.

    Their actions caused panic among the people in Cologne and Bonn, and also aroused the vigilance of the nobles of the Middle Kingdom on the other side of the river.

    Bad news has been flying all over the world in recent days, and Aachen has been attacked by barbarians.

    The Normans plundered everywhere in Flanders, and the life and death of the count Baudouin was unknown, and his son automatically imprisoned the country.

    It was at this turbulent time that a group of well-trained horse-riding bandits appeared in the east of Aachen.

    Aachen is the "place of the best", and Charlemagne''s coffin is located here. The defenders have strengthened the city''s defense, and it will take some time for the news to reach the king of the Middle Kingdom, Lothair, who is still in the southeast.

    A snowfall has spread from the Arctic Circle down to the Alps.

    It showed amazing coldness in the north, the whole of Scandinavia was hit by blizzards, the Gulf of Bothnia, and the waters near Rosberg, the place where the Russ thrived, were freezing fast.

    It was during the cold season here that the blast furnaces of the Rus did not stop, the flames continued to bake several blast furnaces, and the iron smelting operation continued.

    While others'' lives have entered a winter state, they will do their best to stay at home until this snowfall is over.

    Eastern Europe also suffered first snow, and the Novgorod region was immersed in snow.

    It is cold and desolate, because the soldiers of the expedition have not returned, and the news that has come so far is still from September, and the information that people know is that the war will continue.

    A group of wounded have returned ahead of schedule. They brought first-hand information on the battle situation on the front line and praised the great achievements of the Ross Army.

    The final battle report comes only from the Danish battle in Jutland.

    Finally, the Danish forces, which have troubled all the Rus and Swedes, have turned enemies into friends after this war. The grudges of the past are gone! Even if some people don''t feel that all grievances should be wiped out hastily.

    Anyone with a discerning eye knows that when the maritime disputes are over, the fishing business in the Baltic Sea has become much more stable.

    All of this is based on the martial arts of the Rus army. The Rus Kingdom and the Danish Kingdom are bounded by the strait. Rus represents the entire Scandinavia here, and they have the right to rule.

    The victory is heartening, and the expedition soldiers are clearly going to fight all the way to next year. This is the first time in history. When the joy fades away, people have the comfort of worrying about the expedition.

    The consolation is that the king exempted the whole people from this year''s tax, but this year''s agricultural tax and commercial tax have been collected, do they have to return it immediately?

    No one asked about it.

    After all, the taxes collected were not a big problem for the people at the time. Although the tax was still an eleventh tax, the results of pioneering had already shown its power. Although most of the old and new Rus families temporarily lost their strong labor, they were the first to receive the war dividends. They relied on the strength of women and children and paid for the labor of local Slavs. The work of food harvesting was still successfully completed. Taxes were also paid smoothly.

    Most of the families still had sufficient food surplus, and the expected invasion of the Smolenskians did not appear.

    On the contrary, it was the steppe cavalry who frequently robbed the Smolensk area.

    For more than half a year, these short-statured, black-haired prairie people have successively transported more than 500 captive women to the north. These captives were snapped up, for which Kagan and his steppe cavalry made a fortune, and in turn bought steel, leather, cloth, and even precious fine salt from the kingdom of Rus.

    The elderly Otto had age spots on his face. Thanks to his gray beard, he covered his face. However, his hair almost fell out, so he used a hat to cover up the embarrassment on weekdays.

    He didn''t know when he would come to the end of his life, after all, he was already sixty-seven years old.

    what does this mean?

    In the past, the ten maids he selected for his only son, Rurik, have all given birth to children successfully.

    He is an old man surrounded by many grandchildren, living in the city of Novgorod and enjoying endless dreams.

    He stayed here like a king, and the Supreme King was a king. Here, the eastern part of the Rus Kingdom was peaceful.

    The huge kingdom needs busy communication lines to maintain each other. Before starting the 840 expansion war, it was divided into: northern area, eastern area, Sweden area, and Finland area.

    The so-called hometown in the northern region, the old man Haro Zuosen dreamed of becoming the boss of the Ross tribe. His hometown in Roseburg, in the north, couldn''t possibly cause any trouble.

    The Swedish region has returned to the old state of tribal alliances, with the addition of the governor and the Uppsala temple institution, and Rus controls it in a similar system.

    The Finnish region is just a country, and its population is too small. Today¡¯s economy is highly tied to the city of New Rosesburg, the capital of Russia. A group of Finns have been working in the east for a long time. There are always some shanty towns built by Finns outside New Rosesburg for a long time. . They can''t make waves.

    The core area of ??Rus Kingdom''s ruling is entirely in the east, where a population of more than 200,000 people gathers, and it climbs to 300,000 at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Prince Ospenslav is here, Supreme King Otto is here, High Priest Lumia and Deputy Priest Velika are here.

    Old Rus, New Rus, and a large number of immigrants from Scandinavia settled here one after another. They still maintained the abundant martial virtues of the past, and because of the incredible stability of life, the increasingly prosperous days made each family have a strong desire to bear children.

    The population is expanding rapidly, and along with it is the deforestation. The people need a larger living space and a larger trade network, and countless demands give birth to huge desires.

    It is already November in the Julian calendar, and soon it will be a brand new year.

    By the new year, it means that the results of the second large-scale marriage of the old Rus will show its power. Based on tradition, boys in the north are reluctant to count their first years, and a child is considered an adult when he reaches his twelfth thought after birth.

    At the beginning, the marriage between Rus and the Novgorods was just a test. In the second year, when the estrangement between each other was eliminated due to the birth of a child, the marriage became more and more frequent.

    From the second year onwards, the population of Rus began to explode. Now, the first generation of the "population explosion period" has grown up, and they have all the obligations of the Rus. The most important thing is to take up arms to expand the strength of Rus.

    Because if you don''t expand, you will die.

    Everyone knows that the expeditionary army has entered the Frankish territory, and as for the situation of the battle, it is impossible to know because of the temporary interruption of traffic.

    No one complained that the king was fighting hard, and the new young warriors sharpened their knives. They were not afraid of tigers when they were born, and they even looked forward to the continuation of the war, so that when the king called for reinforcements, everyone could take part in a large-scale war as their coming-of-age ceremony.

    Otto is getting old and needs a cane to stand up. He still likes to drink, ale, mead, raspberry wine, kvass, and even precious wine.

    He continues to enjoy life, and one more day to live is a day to earn.

    He also hopes that the army will triumph, and that he can see Ross achieve greater glory.

    There is no military force, and Ross''s rear is quite stable.

    This is not at all the people of Rus or noble saints, just because Rurik did not apportion taxes to them to replenish military funds, and even passed the official documents to be tax-free for a year.

    The vast majority of the people did not suffer losses, and the wounded soldiers who were withdrawn reported another outrageous victory, and they lived their lives well.

    Different from pure farming peoples, they have to rely on pack horses and even people''s shoulders to transport materials to the front line.

    The logistical pressure of the Ross army is very low. Relying on large ships and sails, as well as the vast ocean and countless rivers, the force of nature can push the army to attack at a high speed.

    Ross is more war-fighting, relying on looting, Sorgon to meet demand, and immediately trawling during the temporary settlement of the army.

    When the first snow fell in northern and western Europe, the Russ Army could still ensure that its soldiers had oatmeal and fish to eat every day.

    And it was the people of Saxony who suffered.

    Rurik''s battle plan has been implemented, and Arik''s squadron has been stationed at the mouth of the Elbe to stand by.

    He wished that the enemy''s army would immediately advance to the Elbe River, but it snowed heavily.

    Since they were ready to insist on fighting, the Rus-Danish coalition built a wooden house near Hamburg early on. Most of them build houses with the old craftsmanship of their hometown. The so-called construction of rough wooden houses first, and then accumulate a layer of soil outside, as if creating abrupt earth holes in the flat ground.

    This is the old way of building longhouses by the Vikings, and it is really indecent in the current eyes. It is not impossible to build a wood-cut corrugated wall with better protection against the cold, it requires more working hours. Considering that a decisive battle could happen at any time, the soldiers didn''t bother to make a fuss and just built a shack to keep out the cold.

    The Rus-Danish coalition had all the tools, but the situation of the war refugees who gathered in the Hamburg area was extremely bad.

    For the Saxons, it is not uncommon for people to freeze to death in winter, and it is not uncommon for even the whole family to freeze to death.

    In a big way, the entire Frankish kingdom freezes to death every winter. Died from diarrhea due to eating unclean food, and died from the cold of winter, these are the two major obstacles that restrict the difficulty of increasing the population of this huge kingdom.

    The alliance between Rus and Denmark and Saxony is only an alliance with Duke Ludov, and the life and death of Saxony civilians is Ludoff''s concern. Ross rewarding these commoners with some food is benevolent, and it is understandable not to give them.

    Now, what Rurik does is give nothing.

    After the snow began, the Saxons suffered from frostbite and frostbite one after another.

    The highest temperature in the environment suddenly dropped below zero, and those frail women and children who could not stand the test of low temperature began to die, and the fighting power of robust men was also weakened by the cold.

    Liudov''s army of 10,000 people pieced together in the way of pulling strong men, there were not many soldiers who could fight, and his strength was further reduced by Snowfall.

    He won''t beg the Rus and Danes for some relief, he won''t do it out of pride, and the situation hasn''t turned into a mass casualty of the populace.

    The priests have gone to appease these poor people, and organized the burial of the frozen dead.

    Eskil, in particular, conveyed this message to the people: "Some people die because they are not religious enough. This is a trial, and you must overcome the test of cold and war."

    The northern sage has spoken, and everyone has nothing to say.

    As for the Russ and Danes who didn''t see any signs of freezing to death, what''s going on?

    what! Maybe it''s just because they are weird people who jumped out of ice cubes, and they don''t need to go through God''s trials at all.

    Are the Vikings really not afraid of the cold? Is it really a creation of ice and snow? !

    Right in Hamburg, Eskil hosted a humble Halloween festivities, and after the festivities the snow began, it was like a follow-up to the festival.

    In the blizzard and snow, the coalition forces were still holding on to the Elbe River, and Hamburg became a large military camp, with various wooden buildings rising from the ground.

    The Rus-Danish army has a very normal supply of food, and their living conditions are better.

    The overall situation of the people of Saxony is much worse, and most people will not fall to the fate of freezing to death. More than a dozen people gathered in a room to keep warm. The food they brought with them could last for a long time, and they all hoped that the snow would pass sooner.

    Snowfall is a test for both sides of the war.

    It delayed Ludwig''s next move. The main body of the Frankish army with a large force has moved to the north of the Weser River. For the time being, they still have to stay in the rebuilt Bremen, and then build some wooden houses for more than 20,000 people. survived this snowfall.

    The Archbishop of Cologne, Hardbold, held a simple Halloween ceremony in the open space of Bremen. After the ceremony, snow began to fall, and many soldiers chewed their tongues and said that the archbishop brought bad luck.

    But is there less bad luck for this Frankish expedition? In other words, when King Ludwig insisted on launching a winter expedition, he was bound to face the winter wind and snow.

    But the snow could not have caused trouble for the Franks alone.

    Ludwig rarely came to Saxony. He lived in the south for a long time. He mainly used remote command for the northern region, and learned about the situation in the north mainly through letters from nobles.

    "Maybe it''s colder this year, maybe the Elbe will freeze. My troops go straight through the ice, take Hamburg and fight them, and I''ll win."

    The size of the force will determine the outcome of the war. Ludwig has always believed that his strong army is invincible in land warfare, and all the previous setbacks were the hateful ships of a Norman. The strong cavalry can''t run on the water, and the previous defeats were all willing to do so. If the roads were smooth, how could the Franks fail?

    Ludwig''s self-esteem is here, and he will never admit that his strength is not good. He now spreads the hatred of the failed border friction with his elder brother Lothair on the traitors and invaders in the north, even if he scolds it 10,000 times.

    Both sides of the war are waiting for the snow to stop, and it is clear that the snow will continue for some time.

    On the other hand, while Rurik was waiting for the snow to stop, Noren and Bejahir, who were at the end of their pregnancy, gave birth on the same day. uukanshu. com happened to be two normal baby boys.

    One hair color is like gold, one hair color is brown. They were all screaming with their eyes closed, wrapped in soft sheepskin, and embraced by their mothers.

    The two princes of the Rus Kingdom were born in Hamburg, and helping them a lot at the moment will be very good for them in the future.

    Liudov provided a good room for Noren and Bejahir to cultivate, and he also handed over his maid to take care of their children.

    There are few women in the Ross Army, and women are very weak after giving birth and do need to be taken care of. The maids of the Liudov family are pure maids, including some old women with old faces. They are the servants who take care of the noble family, from cooking to washing. They were a group of professionals, and Rurik was of course satisfied with Liudov''s assistance in this regard.

    However, the old man Eskil saw this as an opportunity. He estimated that his actions might make Rurik angry, but he thought that the big boy Reglaf Ruriksson was wandering around Hamburg every day.

    He couldn''t help but start his own conspiracy again...

 Chapter 984ï¼š No war on the Elbe

    The child slept most of the time, wailing and screaming when awake.

    Noren and Beja Hill were not mentally prepared to give birth to their children in the battlefield. They are very weak now, and still insist on holding the baby child.

    Rurik gave names to his two sons immediately after the birth.

    The golden fetus is Worod, which means "Lord of War". His father was Rurik, his mother was Noren, and his blood was an impossibly pure North Germanic Viking.

    Such a name was immediately praised by Biyonni and Floki, and their nephew''s name is domineering, which is in line with the current large-scale war.

    The brown-yellow fetus is Hasal, which is "unrestrained" in the Pecheneg dialect of the Turkic language. It''s like galloping on a horse in the grasslands. Bejasil hopes that his children will be free from worries and restraints, and Rurik really likes this name. Because it means the same thing as Cossack.

    Outside Hamburg, there were clouds of battle, and the wind and snow obscured the line of sight, causing concern that the Frankish army was approaching.

    The howling wind is like the whining of evil spirits, coupled with the erosion of the chill, the soldiers of the coalition army are all living in the shacks.

    The fortress in Hamburg is still warm, and Noren and Bejahir seem to be isolated from the war here.

    The service of the maids reduces their stress, especially when the maids change diapers and even bathe the children in silver basins.

    Babies are washed clean of dirt and blood after birth, and in principle, they don''t need to take a bath for the next few days.

    But the child squeaked and screamed and couldn''t do it without washing.

    This is an opportunity! Eskil made some mental preparations and resolutely decided to go in person.

    Noren and Bejasil have walked freely, and their reproductive process is very smooth, so they think this is the gift of the gods.

    But it is too dangerous for a child to be born in the cold winter. If he can get further blessings from the gods, the child will be able to survive the first dangerous winter safely.

    They have such an inner appeal, and the appeal is learned by the maids who speak Saxon.

    The maid was indeed a maid, with a sterling silver cross hanging on her chest. When Esquil asked them something, the maid made it clear and unreserved.

    "Ah! This is an opportunity. You must let me know in advance when you bathe the baby again. I...will consecrate the baby."

    So, when the child was swollen again and took a bath while changing the diaper bag, Esquil suddenly appeared with two young priests and a few pure gold utensils.

    Eskil is no stranger to the two daughters, he is a foreign monk, essentially similar to the high priest of Ross. Noren and Bejahir didn''t dislike him. As for this guy''s sudden request for blessings when the child was bathing, the two girls thought it was a bit strange, but they were full of hope that the child would be safe for the winter, so they agreed.

    The sterling silver basin was filled with boiled and sterilized warm water, and the child had been washed clean, and Eskill held the baby Volod in his old hands.

    A little rose essential oil was poured into the silver basin, and Eskill slowly dipped the vigorous Volod into it. He kept reciting some Latin scriptures, full of blessings.

    The child kept moving around in his hands until the top of his head was directly above his head and was instantly carried out. Such a short act, the child will not drown, but the ceremony has been completed.

    The accompanying priest flipped through a page of parchment from the scriptures and handed Esquil the name of the first person they saw.

    "Name, Adam. You will be blessed by the Lord, and the Lord will give you health, Amen."

    Taking advantage of the opportunity to take a bath, Eskil personally baptized a prince of Ross, and was able to personally baptize the archbishop of the north, but countless Saxon nobles and even some Frankish nobles could not ask for it.

    But Noren, the child''s mother, didn''t think so. Another world here, the local **** bless his child, he will be able to survive the harsh winter here.

    However, Eskill had already assigned his followers to write down the child''s Christian name, which was equivalent to confirming the child''s religious status.

    Next was Hasal with tawny hair. In the same process, the child was named Isaac, and after being baptized by Eskil, he immediately became a member of the church.

    "Okay, two queens." Eskil finished his work, and his words were respectful. "Your children have been protected by God, the devil will be kept away, and they will have peace and health in this sacred place."

    For this, Noren and Beja Hill also thanked Esquier. He even accepted two sterling silver crosses as a "talisman".

    The plan has been completed, and the two new princes of Rurik are already Christians after this operation! Eskil knew that Rurik might be angry with his move, and he didn''t care if he insisted on doing it. Now that the boat was done, the two princes had a special identity, even if the christening was not done in the open.

    Such as icy snowflakes filled the whole world, the sky turned gray, and the visibility was really low.

    The possibility of freezing the Elbe River exists, at least now the slow flow area on both sides of the river has been covered with ice floes, and people can even stand in the adjacent area.

    If the river is covered with enough ice, the uniqueness of the pontoon will be lost, so that the enemy troops who reach Hamburg can directly cross the river to attack on foot. But again, this was what Rurik wanted to see.

    So, will the big river freeze?

    Earl Robert, a long-term stationer in the Hamburg area, gave ambiguous answers. The so-called when a certain year is cold enough, the Elbe will freeze, and most winter rivers will remain the same.

    Said, but did not fully say, whether the winter at the end of 840 was an extremely severe winter, only God knows.

    At least the main force of the Ross fleet has built a "city wall" on the river to guard the pontoon.

    A few months ago, the construction of a moat around the city of Hamburg by digging ditches to create a moat is still going on. The so-called fear of the enemy or attacking from an unexpected place, a low wooden wall can be placed on both sides of the moat. It is more a fence than a wall. , this operation is only to delay the enemy''s attack when necessary.

    The defense of Hamburg is very strong, and tens of thousands of soldiers and civilians gather to keep warm while waiting for work.

    The icy snow continued, and there was enough information to point out that the Frankish army had at least reached Bremen, and even if there was snow disturbance, it would have been able to reach the Elbe within a week.

    But the situation that Rurik so hoped for did not happen.

    As the commander-in-chief of the coalition, he made great efforts to do defensive works, but the enemy did not appear for a long time, which was really detrimental to morale.

    At first, the warriors longed for a one-sided killing across the river. For this reason, senior engineers such as Kawei brought his entire team to repair and maintain long-range weapons. Ordinary warriors and civilians were not idle either. They took old arrow clusters that were recycled, remade new arrows that could be used, and received some rewards at a time. Almost all of the re-toolers were local Saxons, and their labor would be exchanged for the wheat provided by the Rus, which was a win-win business.

    There was no fighting on the Elbe, and the morale of the coalition fell.

    They were like groundhogs hiding in caves. The cold outdoors forced everyone to go out without anything to do. If it wasn''t for patrolling and sentry duty, then they would reluctantly go outside for a walk.

    Soldiers lack entertainment and want to play some games. Throwing arrows as small javelins is a new entertainment, and short arrows of crossbows are used as darts to smash wooden boards.

    The traditional Viking game of "grabbing the clay pot" has never been abandoned. The clay pot was replaced with a cloth bag full of rags, and each flag team sent people out to compete. This is the most primitive rugby game, and it is also their rare pastime in winter.

    Some soldiers were sent to the other side of the Elbe, and they were ordered to be scouts with crossbows. They should not go too far into the forest, and stop immediately after walking south along the forest road for a while.

    The army was waiting, and the scouts were dispatched.

    It was best to rest on cold days. Rurik boasted that everything had been settled, so he could calm down and pay attention to his two wives and concubines.

    The wood and stone fort is warm enough by the stove, that is, once the stove is stopped, the cold will quickly erode in. The fort can''t be airtight or even leaking air everywhere, so you don''t have to worry about gas poisoning if you place some braziers indoors.

    A tall blond man walked into the warm stone room, his steps were light, and there was no entourage beside him.

    The two mothers lived together, each holding their own child.

    They chatted with each other softly so as not to wake their sleeping child.

    Rurik''s visit was quite sudden, and he was overjoyed to see his man finally showing up despite his busy schedule.

    "Look at your faces, everything is fine."

    "Of course. You''re finally back. Make me think you forgot about me." Noren sneered as he held the swaddling in his arms.

    Rurik nodded and went straight.

    "Is everything okay with Volod?"

    "Everything is fine."

    "Then." He looked at Bejahir: "Hasal is as healthy."

    "Hasalle is fine, and..."

    Bejahir still wanted to say something, but saw that Rurik had come.

    When the sleeping baby is woken up again, it must be crying again. He sat at a wooden window and asked the two girls to sit over with the baby in their arms.

    With a happy smile, the woman sat gently beside her man, holding her child in her arms, and then lightly pressed her big hand on her shoulder.

    "It''s really hard for you."

    "In this way, I will soon be able to fight on horseback again." Bejahir raised her small face and her eyes trembled.

    "Yes." Noren held up his noble head as well, "I can also take up arms. My brother and the army of my hometown are here, and I also want to try to fight."

    They are warriors, but they are weak now, so they should "confinement" to improve their life and self-cultivation.

    Rurik looked left and right, and said, "It''s not the time yet. The enemy doesn''t appear as if he''s conceding, and the snow is still going on outside. I won''t take the risk and take the initiative to attack, but the enemy will obviously have to wait for a while. It may appear. You can rest assured. After a month, your body will fully recover, and your child will be strong enough. I will give you a chance to participate in the war. No! I will also carry my child to the battlefield and see the world. My son must be real Men must be nurtured from an early age."

    It is not absurd to bring a handful of children who have just turned full moon to the battlefield in winter. Through this experience, the two children have actually experienced a war, which has become a beneficial gilded experience in life.

    Take a good look at the children!

    On the left is the blond Volod, and on the right is the tawny Hasal.

    The second son''s small appearance is very cute. Seeing their small faces breathing lightly, Rurik can estimate what they will look like when they grow up. As a pure-blooded Norse, Volod is likely to grow into a blond strong man with a height of two meters, and the mixed-blood Hazale is worse, but he will definitely become an excellent cavalry general, just because this is his destiny.

    Rurik wished he could hold the child high up in turn, watching the child writhe his limbs comically in his hands and laugh with laughter.

    He noticed the little amulet around Volod''s neck, a tiny sterling silver statue of the goddess Freya, an abstract Balmer-style deity believed to protect the health of young children.

    He also noticed Hasal''s silver pony amulet, apparently of the Pecheneg style.

    The children have a common amulet, which is the pure gold statue of Odin prepared by Rurik in advance.

    However, this time, he saw a brand new amulet.

    Do not! That''s a sterling silver cross.

    "Ah? What''s going on here. How could they have a cross? Has anyone come here? Have you been in contact with some of the priests, or the maids?"

    Rurik was shocked, not to mention, he felt very grotesque, and in a trance he felt that someone was making a fuss about his own children, and he was giving himself eye drops.

    Beja Hill just like to say something, and now has a chance.

    "It''s that great saint... that priest named Esquil."

    "It''s him!? Ah! I...I think I guessed it." Rurik wanted to shout a few times, only to hear his two little babies groaning and swallowing the displeasure in his throat. .

    Seeing his man''s displeasure, Bejahir didn''t want to say anything now, but Noren, who was outspoken, still explained exactly what happened that day.

    Rurik was sitting here, and he heard all his teeth tickle with anger at this unrepentant Eskil.

    "It''s absurd. Why take a bath when you change diapers? Just take a bath and baptize my son? That old guy... It''s a long-planned plan..."

    It''s easy to stab Eskil to death with a sword, how about a mere old man? But it must not be done, simply because Eskil is an important pawn, and even a bridge figure in maintaining the alliance between Ross and Saxony.

    Unexpectedly, Noren was quite surprised by his man''s anger. She plausibly said: "Why are you unhappy? I heard that this is no longer the land of Odin and the gods. It is ruled by the gods of the south. We need the protection of the local gods in our battles here, especially my child, Volo. De was born in winter, and the old man said that the child has been blessed by God, and he will not be in danger here."

    "Huh? Is that what Esquille said?"

    "it''s him."

    "Do you still think it makes sense?"

    Noren shrugged. "It does make sense."

    When she said this, Rurik suddenly didn''t know what to say, so he stood up gently, pouted and shook his head: "It seems that I have to have a good chat with him."

    At the same time, Esquil was still doing his job as Archbishop of the North. This is for the poor old man, who is indifferent to any pleasure and just wants to spread the gospel to the end of the world. He is essentially against war and believes that the power of faith can resolve disputes. For example, in this war, he chose to support the Duchy of Saxony, hoping to be a mediator in the decisive battle, forcing Ludwig and Ludov to sign a peace treaty , and then eliminated the war between the Franks and the Saxons.

    As for Denmark, Sweden, Norway, Rus, and many unnamed northern barbarians, their lives are coming to an end, and it is no longer possible to persuade many lords and nobles to convert to God. Then, try to convince some noble children that many things will change slowly in the future.

    So while Eskil was doing his daily activities in the humble monastery in Hamburg, Rurik suddenly broke in with a group of guards, which scared the priests and ran away.

    An old man with a slightly hunchback always stood here, he took off his burqa to reveal the face that Rurik was very familiar with.

    "Eskil, your actions make me angry. They! They are not followers of God, nor are they lost lambs. They are warriors of Odin!"

    Rurik spoke in Latin, and his words were quite accurate.

    When Esquil did that, he expected it for a few days, and even prepared some words.

    "Even if I did it wrong. But the two princes of Ross have been baptized, Adam the blond and Isaac the tawny. I! I am the Archbishop of the North appointed by the Holy See, I am Rurik, even if you If you haven''t converted, you must know our faith better than many priests." Said, the old guy kept approaching Rurik with a crucifix and a cane. "Actually, you are not disgusted with us in your heart. When you decided to go to war with the Franks, when you formed an alliance with the Saxons, you must have thought that your kingdom must have more contact with us. You do not hate us. Beliefs, you focus on whether those beliefs subvert your authority."

    "you¡­"

    "Isn''t it. Do you think your savage beliefs can last forever? Our sacred beliefs are great, in fact, you know this subconsciously. So you Ross''s holy relic is that book of "Exodus", you plundered Lindsfa En monastery, you burned everything but kept the Gospels in particular. You even converted your eldest son, and I am his godfather. So what''s the problem with me being godfather to your other two sons?"

    "Absurd. Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you when I''m angry?"

    "No! Young man, you are very wise. You know, if I die suddenly, I will cause you a lot of trouble. Young king! You Vikings have taken a lot of southerners, and those women will give you Having children, but they were all converted before they were taken away, and gradually their children will convert. Rurik, you can''t change that."

    Eskil is old, and he doesn''t shy away from revealing his secrets.

    These words sounded arrogant in Rurik, but they made sense.

    When sturdy Viking men robbed a few daughters from the south to be wives, what they stole was not their bodies, but their beliefs. Any child must be better than a woman''s hand. Mothers will pass on their knowledge and beliefs to their children, and will subtly change many things.

    There was no war on the Elbe, but the dark line war did start silently by the priests.

    A sudden sense of powerlessness arises, but...

    Rurik suddenly cheered up, and he stared into Esquil''s eyes: "You are quietly declaring war on me, but you will not win... I have already thought of a countermeasure."

    "Only time will tell that I will succeed, even if I am already dead..." Esquil said silently.

    "Okay. It''s happened, and even if I deny it, you won''t deny it. You''re the godfather of two children, I''ll admit it. But you have to pay a price."

    "What''s the price?" Esquil asked hurriedly, pressing Anshuang in his heart.

    "Where''s your manuscript? I want all the Gospels you have. You know, I know Latin very well, and I''m going to study it myself, and I''ll find a way to change it all. Maybe, you won''t agree. ."

    "No! I agree!" Eskil didn''t want to answer immediately. "In fact, you are still very interested in our beliefs. My child, you will be influenced and become one of us."

    Forget it, this old guy opened his arms and straightened his back with difficulty, his whole being like a living cross.

    Rurik shrugged and watched the "old friend" of Eskil perform.

    That''s all, right in the monastery, Rurik immediately got the full set of manuscript manuscripts of the Gospels, or the copies that Eskil had deliberately prepared.

    Only Ross has the technology to make paper in Western Europe and Northern Europe, and only Ross can do printing in the whole of Europe.

    The collection of all the Gospels is what is called the New Testament.

    After today''s encounter, Rurik was no more aware of the huge shortcomings of the Nordic beliefs than today - no heavy written scriptures, only a variety of trivial stories and legends passed down orally.

    Odin''s beliefs are too thin, and each tribe has different interpretations of the gods. Unlike Catholicism, which is a very strict belief system, it is also a ruling system that is different from the situation of the aristocracy. It is a system formulated by the Roman Empire, a system that can give a superficial explanation of everything in the world, a system of monks with strict hierarchy, so that the people feel that it is the eternal truth.

    Ross has established a belief system of seven gods, of which Odin is the greatest.

    However, this belief lacks a detailed scripture.

    Rurik was well aware that his power was primarily based on the beliefs of the people. UU reading himself is "a person blessed by Odin", such an identity is very appealing to ordinary Vikings. If the beliefs of the people quietly change in quantity and quality, the authority of their own family will decline, which will be a catastrophe.

    If you don''t have one, create a thick written scripture!

    How to write this book, the Catholic set has a certain reference significance, and some paragraphs can be modified for reference.

    Even Rurik had already thought of the title of the book, and it was called "Sakya".

    In fact, "Saga" has been compiled a long time ago. Its person in charge is the top scribe Ella. However, sorting out the legends and stories of various parties is a troublesome project. She can only slow down the compilation after she is busy with official duties.

    This project can no longer be procrastinated, it must be faster and more efficient. Rurik will be personally involved in this matter.

    Esquil has silently declared war, and Ross can''t be careless. This reform will be done after this war is over.

 Chapter 985ï¼š war begins

    Ludwig''s East Frankish army rebuilt a city abruptly from the ruins of Bremen, even if there were only a huge number of rudimentary wooden shacks.

    More than 20,000 people are temporarily stationed here. They are logging wood and making fire, and they all gather together to keep warm.

    The cold weather is fair, and those who are thinly clad are bound to pay some price. From frostbite to hands, to cracked toes, to death.

    Those Sorbian slave soldiers were always used by Ludwig as tools. After all, they were not Franks, Alemanni, or Thuringians, and they had nothing to do with the rebellious Saxons.

    This is just a group of conquered Slavic tribes. Some priests scorn this group of lambs. As a king, Ludwig only thinks that the greatest significance of these people is to treat his army as cattle and horses.

    Even when the world is grayed by slush-like snow, the Sorbs carry their tools and go to the nearby woods to cut wood. Their clothes were generally sparse, and everyone tried every means to wrap their bodies in a variety of things to keep warm. All kinds of rags became a rarity, so that many people were wrapped like a bear. Their naive and clumsy appearance also attracted the mockery of the Frankish warriors.

    They work very hard, and they have no food just because they are neglected in their work.

    Ludwig would not be stingy enough to give these people only a little food to satisfy their stomachs. They are a group of pack horses, and they will be of great use in the future, so naturally they need to give more food now.

    The horses pulling the carts that were killed by the Ross cavalry before have been disposed of by the Franks, and a large amount of horse meat was used as military rations, all of which went into the stomachs of the elite soldiers. But there are a lot of heavy armored warriors, and thousands of big mouths have already eaten the horse meat.

    They still carried a lot of wheat, so the Franks could eat a lot, the peasants and soldiers ate less, and the Sorbians, who contributed the most, ate the least.

    The colder it gets, the more food they have to eat, and the poor Sorbs have to brave the wind and snow to do high-strength work.

    Some people have a strange feeling that they gradually take off their clothes for logging, just to dissipate heat as soon as possible.

    This is precisely a fatal illusion. When such people drag some logs back to the city, they gradually die of exhaustion. Or while resting and eating, some people''s body temperature is always cold, and even Duanmu Wan''s hands are shaking and suddenly die.

    To rebuild Bremen in the snow, the Sorbians paid as many as five hundred non-combat deaths.

    In fact, they all died of cold and overwork in the cold, but in the mouth of Archbishop Hadbold, it was explained as "they died because their faith was not piety".

    Is it really?

    The Frankish warriors were not fools. They tentatively believed that the Sorbians were the cause of death, but the wounded soldiers on their side, who were clearly out of danger, still died on a large scale after the snow began to fall.

    The Russ among the Normans are by no means weak, and brothers must be vigilant enough to fight against such enemies. But thinking about how easy it is to die once injured, the soldiers were worried about their safety for the first time when they forced an expedition when it snowed in winter.

    No one dared to question whether the king''s decision was reckless, but in fact, many people had the answer in their hearts, and their dissatisfaction was firmly in their hearts, so they had to continue to obey.

    Because they are the standing army of Shijunzhilu, if they disobey Ludwig, it is a betrayal of the soul.

    If Rurik had the special status of being "loved by Odin", it attracted a large number of Vikings to think that this strong man was naturally worth following.

    Ludwig has a similar identity. The so-called Archbishop of Cologne and the Archbishop of Mainz jointly endorsed him, pointing out that Charlemagne''s grandson is a "defender of the faith" and is equally worthy of following.

    However, the army crossed the Weser River and could not find any Frankish village to the north.

    The scout cavalry went to the vicinity of Bremen to search. They were happy to see the village. When they got close, they found that it was just deserted.

    There is no human voice around and no sense of popularity, and a large area has become a no-man¡¯s land.

    A huge army stayed here. Ludwig didn''t want to do this. He felt that he would need some trouble if he continued to march. It would be a great shame for him to withdraw.

    At least there is still a chance for change to continue to march. He decided to start preparations now, and the whole army will go north after the snow stops.

    It is a bit far-fetched to expect those Sorbians who have been injured by ice and snow to continue their careers, and the vast number of conscripted peasant soldiers also suffer from frostbite to varying degrees.

    After some inventory, as many as 2,000 people in the entire army suffered frostbite injuries. If the hands are frozen and cracked, the spear and sword cannot be held, the ears are frostbitten, and the hearing cannot be heard. The worst thing is that the feet are injured.

    However, it was the first snow of the winter, and its snowfall took a little longer. As a result, more than 2,000 people in the entire army lost their ability to fight.

    In addition to the battle with the Ross fleet before the snowfall, the total casualties of the expeditionary force have reached 3,500.

    An army was abruptly reduced to only 20,000 people.

    Of course, the total strength of 20,000 people can still support Ludwig''s strong belief, after all, the elites of his standing army have not lost much.

    He asked each warrior to make a small sleigh out of wooden sticks, tying ropes and dragging them by himself. It can place personal armor, personal items, and even critical wheat.

    "Don''t count on our slaves, you are the strongest. Warriors, this is a test for you, you will overcome the ice and snow to crusade rebels and barbarians, you will get endless glory, and I will give you no one in battle. bounty."

    Before setting off, Ludwig was mobilizing his army before the war. The soldiers were forced to squint their eyes in the first clear sunlight, watching their king, the shining crown in the sun, and listening to his eloquent speeches.

    What "endless glory", or a real bounty is exciting.

    The warriors beat their shields or roared, and they made various noises in response to the king''s call. In fact, they were more excited that they could get more military pay.

    All of them were granted free plunder after victory, even if they grabbed fist-sized gold, it was theirs.

    In a very troublesome environment, only the promise of making a fortune can arouse the fighting spirit of these people, so Ludwig made a big deal. For this reason, the Archbishop of Cologne really felt that it was too vulgar and inferior, but he could not say that Ludwig had a bad character. When it came to making money, his Archbishop of Cologne, Hardbold, was more wise and explained the reasons more grandly.

    The sun came back, and as a result the pale earth became extremely dazzling.

    There were only a few tulle-like high-level clouds in the blue sky, and the ground was white and shining. The soldiers had to step on the snow that touched half their calf and drag their sleds forward. It''s really thanks to the level of the Roman avenue that their progress has a direction.

    Such a snowy march would be a disaster for the vanguard infantry. Ludwig was not stupid enough to let the infantry go in front, but to open the way for all the cavalry. Frank''s tall horses have less stamina, but they have longer legs and less resistance to walking in the snow.

    Two thousand horses opened the way ahead, and all that was left for the infantry was a road that was trodden in one place. The infantry walked on the road of ice and snow that was stepped on relatively solidly, and the resistance was not very serious.

    They are passing through the so-called "L¨¹neburg heath forest", which is full of heather trees and is now covered with snow.

    They encountered many villages along the way, but it was empty and there were some traces of the flat snow, which were carefully identified and known to come from birds and foxes.

    The army was camping in an empty village. Ludwig originally hoped that the Rus would open the army with a sense of taste. As long as the two sides had a decisive battle that the nobles liked, he would not care about the privacy of his actions. During the arduous march, the soldiers needed a lot of hot boiled wheat, so he didn''t care that everyone buried the urn to cook the wheat, and let a lot of blue-gray smoke rise into the air.

    Cow dung is also a good fuel, but these villages have cow dung but cannot find cattle.

    The burning cow dung attracts some too thick smoke and dust, yes, the curling smoke is more obvious.

    Therefore, the Ross scouts, who were reluctant to go further south, saw this situation from a distance.

    They hurried back to the Elbe bridgehead, but the defenders of Hamburg had seen the smoke farther.

    When the smoke rose, many nobles gathered at the heights of the Hamburg Fortress to watch.

    Liudov''s spirit is highly sensitive. "They''ve come! A big battle."

    Rurik listened carefully and said, "I thought they weren''t coming, but they finally showed up. How long do you think it will be before they show up?"

    "At least one day," Ludov estimated. "There are too many daylight hours. Maybe they will arrive in two days."

    "No, it''s a clear sky now, and the moon and stars at night can illuminate the snow-covered world very brightly. They may continue to march for a while at night. But... I don''t plan to take the initiative to fight against it."

    "Use your stratagem now?" asked Ludov.

    "Yes. Now we can arrange for the ambush at the estuary to start a sneak attack."

    Quite a number of Ross and Danish warriors wanted to go through the pontoon to fight against the Frankish army who appeared. They were in a wooden house and felt very uncomfortable. Their swords and battle axes wanted to drink blood, and they wanted to sacrifice Odin with blood!

    After all, it''s almost December, and Hanukkah isn''t that far off.

    The Saxons are desperate for a big victory before Christmas, and the Rusdanes are going to **** Odin before Hanukkah.

    Such as the king and prince of Northumbria as observers, they also want to see what is called "the great melee of more than 10,000 people".

    The captured Baudouin and Harald Clark, although still as prisoners, can now serve as observers to watch the defeat of the army of the monarch Ludwig, whom they had been loyal to before.

    The smoke was too thick, as if the heather forest had been burning in the ice and snow.

    The coalition forces stationed in Hamburg were assembled, and the war was about to break out.

    Now, Rurik firmly holds the strategic advantage, and he can say that he can see the entire battlefield from "God''s perspective" compared to the enemy.

    If the ice layer of the Elbe River is thick enough, the enemy''s main force can collapse and attack when the main force appears. At that time, the coalition forces can recklessly use the advantages of long-range weapons to come to the "Battle of Agincourt" in 840. However, the Elbe River is only covered with thick ice on both sides. The width of the river is only the longbow of Tuomu can shoot light arrows to the opposite bank. It is really wide, and the river in the middle still flows.

    The two longboats with oars were ordered, the ships were furled, the broad Rus flag was hoisted on the dhows, and the soldiers rowed hard to get to the camp of the ambush as soon as possible.

    Rurik commanded the coalition army to wait for work in Hamburg. As the scouts sent out reported more detailed information, the phantom of the enemy army finally appeared from the cover of the forest.

    Because, the scout with the white hood saw the Frankish camp with his own eyes, even if he only noticed it from a distance.

    A large area south of the Elbe is a no-man''s-land of war, and now this place has an unusual life orientation. Scouts spotted large numbers of armed men, mostly clad in taupe fur and cloth, with plenty of striking blue accents.

    The most important thing is that the scouts saw a large number of cross flags, and the flags were not simple white cloth pictures with black stone stripes.

    The flags are mostly blue crosses on a white background, and a blue coat of arms resembling a three-pointed harpoon has become a very convincing evidence.

    Iris, one of the symbols of Frank, this type of coat of arms is only authorized to be used by high-ranking nobles of Frankish origin, as well as the personal soldiers of the nobles, and it is a sin for others to use them.

    More information confirms the arrival of a great Frankish nobleman for the expedition. Although Rurik still cannot decide whether the East Frank king Ludwig himself has arrived, from the analysis of the scale of the army, everyone can only agree that it may be the king himself. pro-sign.

    The monarchs of the whole north fight against the monarchs of the south, and a good show is about to be staged.

    First of all, the Rus army must be the first to attack.

    Boating in the glacier is nothing, but Arik was forced to row in the half-frozen Gulf of Finland. He has a strong physique and proves to the old guys that he is a real man by winter swimming.

    The two long-boats carrying the news went down the current and accelerated their oars, and the short daylight hours did not stop at all, and the oarsmen had to hold back their urine.

    They did not act lightly, but brought some equipment and materials. The so-called sixty soldiers were immediately assigned to Arik''s command after reporting the news.

    Just a short day is coming to an end, when the orange sunset illuminates the entire vast world in orange, and two Ross flags flutter in the orange world.

    Instead of docking, the longboat rides directly on the ice with its hard oak keel. The soldiers jumped off the boat one after another, and the leader quickly found the general Aric wearing sunglasses.

    Needless to say, when Arik saw a group of young warriors suddenly coming, he knew that his boring wait had finally come to an end.

    That night, the bonfire of the salt-boiling field and the Ross Barracks at the mouth of the Elbe was bright.

    Arik stood on the high ground where the logs were temporarily piled up, and gave orders to the as many as 1,100 soldiers who had gathered around him.

    A powerful voice was heard roaring: "The war has begun! We will launch a surprise attack! This is the third time we have attacked Bremen, only this time we will not leave! Listen! Kill anyone you come across. The enemy, show no mercy, chop the enemy into meat sauce!"

    So, he pulled out his double swords and pointed at the stars: "The gods are watching us! Blood sacrifice to Odin!"

    Emotions were aroused, followed by a rhythmic and deafening Viking battle cry.

    They roared and banged on the wooden shield, and the rhythm was very deterrent.

    Arik waited for a long time at the camp, where the army ate wheat and grilled fish. Eating more salt is good for fighting the cold, but this is an Atlantic salt cooking base opened by the Rus. A group of Saxon servants work here in exchange for compensation, which is equivalent to a thousand soldiers on standby eating high-salt, high-carbohydrate water every day. High-protein meals, this one eats for half a month.

    A lot of people have already suffocated their fair belly, and Alic''s angular face is now rounder.

    If it continues like this, the brothers will become fat seals sooner or later, and they urgently need to execute the combat orders to consume some excessive physical strength.

    On a new day, when the eastern sky was bright, all the ships on standby pulled anchor and set sail.

    As long as they sailed forcibly, even if the day was short, they would be able to kill Bremen in three days, and then Arik would like to see the indiscriminate killing to vent his anger.

    In this regard, Ludwig and his Frankish army, who continued on the ice and snow march, did not know, and the army just wanted to get to the other side of the Elbe as soon as possible.

    The ground began to tremble, and more than a thousand cavalrymen shook the treetops and snow fell.

    The Frankish cavalry had deliberately changed into iron armor, they held high spears, and some knights also held cross flags. Such a large army marched on the snow on the Roman Avenue, and their majesty forced the last lingering Ross scouts to run away.

    The scouts don''t have to hide anymore, they blow the horns as they run.

    The low sound of the horn was extremely penetrating, and the army advancing in the forest heard the sound that seemed to come from another distant world.

    "Okay, you already know me! It''s time for a decisive battle!" Ludwig was not nervous but complacent. He imagined that he would face the frozen Elbe River. The snowfall that lasted for many days made him believe that the river was frozen, so the army immediately launched a strong attack. After all, the righteous army has no need to negotiate with traitors and barbarians. Those despicable people The enemy is not worthy.

    On the other side of the Elbe River, the coalition forces who were waiting for work were in high spirits.

    They first saw some white shadows running like crazy, running and blowing trumpets.

    This is the Roth scout, are they avoiding any monsters by running so wildly?

    After a while, when these people stepped on the dissatisfied snow-covered pontoon bridge, hundreds of iron objects suddenly rushed out of the forest.

    The cavalry''s armor shone extremely dazzlingly in the hot winter sun, but these heavy cavalry were obviously shocked by the sight in front of them, and the pursuit stopped abruptly. They wandered in place and did not want to venture into the floating bridge.

    Rurik took off his sunglasses, and narrowed his eyes, trying to see some details of the enemy.

    Liudov was a little nervous: "This is the elite heavy cavalry, their main force has arrived. What are you... going to do?"

    "I see that it is necessary for our army to give them some gifts."

    "Gift?" Ludov suddenly felt that Rurik was very humorous. "What gift? Wouldn''t it be sending someone to row over to fight them?"

    "It''s a javelin."

    That''s all, Rurik immediately gave the order, and the semaphore soldiers stood on the extra high platform erected on the wooden city wall, facing the big boat floating on the river and giving the order.

    There is only one order - to throw a round of javelins at the cavalry that appears.

    All Rurik wanted was to give the aggressive enemy a disarm, so that his own morale would be boosted, and it could also anger the belligerent enemy commander.

    Now, the soldiers stationed on the ship are pulling the latch of the torsion slingshot, and the javelins are vacated...

 Chapter 986ï¼š Battle on the Elbe River

    Those Frankish heavy cavalrymen who were just out of the forest held their spears high in the snow on the river bank to show off their might.

    What the Rus Army gave them, however, was a spinning javelin.

    The low temperature makes the lubricating seal oil too viscous, and they cling to the torsion unit of the torsion slingshot in near-clumps. The performance of the slingshot has been reduced, but the enemy bravely appeared in the fire coverage area, and the Rus army could strike at will.

    The soldiers on the ship adjusted their direction, and the javelin slid across the low parabola and began to fall in the formation of the Frankish cavalry.

    The horse was pierced, and the rider was shot. Even in armor, it cannot withstand the high kinetic impact of the hardened carbon steel javelin tip.

    Death came suddenly, and the flamboyant cavalry immediately evaded tactically.

    They clenched the reins and immediately retreated to the woodland. Some riders did not care that their bodies were pierced, and they had to go back with their heavily wounded bodies to reunite with the main force.

    The high-spirited hoplites looked forward to fighting the rebels and intruders out of the woods, and ending this terrible winter expedition with a decisive battle.

    The huge brim of the leather helmet covers half of his face, and the sackcloth he carries covers his cheeks and neck, and even his nose, leaving only a pair of eyes exposed.

    The leading infantry saw the returning cavalry, and was shocked to see the wounded among them with pierced bodies.

    The captain of the cavalry flag, who was ordered to go first, suffered a head-on blow, but he also detected the reality of the enemy, and returned in a hurry to report to his king.

    Unexpectedly, Ludwig first resented what happened to his subordinates: "You suffered a blow? You withdraw without a fierce battle?! You run away like cowards."

    The king''s accusation was chilling, and the captain of the flag did not dare to quibble.

    He gasped and answered cautiously: "Your Majesty, everything on the Elbe is like what happened to us on the Weser. The enemy has put those damned ships on the river again, and now they''re shooting us with dreadful javelins. If our army is on the river, Array, things are dangerous."

    "They... so vicious?" Although Ludwig had an ominous foreboding, why did he still hit a hard wall? "How about the Elbe?" he demanded. "Is it frozen?"

    "There is no ice, and the river flows as normal. Your Majesty, our army cannot cross the river unless..."

    "how?"

    "Hamburg''s pontoon is there, that''s the only way we can move forward, but..."

    The captain of the flag was talking nonsense completely, and Ludwig''s beard was shaking with anger, and then he said: "But, that **** pontoon is being held by the enemy."

    "Yes. Your Majesty, what should we do?"

    The question is thrown to Ludwig, not far ahead is the end of the forest, out to face Hamburg, face the lair of traitors and invaders. He realized that his anger-venting northern expedition was too hasty, but he was already standing here. The sunk cost is already too great. If a decisive battle cannot be fought, the whole operation will be thankless.

    Ludwig thought for a while: "Temporarily set up camp in the forest. The village we found before is used as a camp. Without my order, no one in our army is allowed to go out to battle without authorization. Violators will be hanged!"

    The battle turns to Hamburg.

    It was only two rounds of javelin strikes that dispersed the Frankish cavalry, and the twenty or so cavalry they threw down and evacuated in disarray, and they had no time to pull the casualties away.

    The coalition soldiers had been sharpening their knives and preparing to fight, and the oar boats moored on the north bank of the river had also loosened their ropes.

    Many nobles standing at the top were really dissatisfied with the anticlimactic results of a battle, and it was Liudov who was the most excited.

    "The heavy cavalry actually retreated. Their army is in the woods, and we must hit it hard. Otherwise, we are very dangerous."

    "Actually, your power will be very dangerous." Rurik turned his head and glanced at Ludov, and then looked at the forest: "Don''t worry. I think the enemy is actually more worried than us, and now we will see who is more patient. Get your temper."

    "Just waiting? Do nothing?"

    "Wait for a while."

    The coalition chose to wait, and Rurik even ordered the soldiers on board to stop charging their slingshots.

    The battlefield returned to calm, the north wind across the river blew away people''s chatter, and the mourning of the wounded cavalry could be heard vaguely.

    After such a stagnation for a while, Rurik suddenly came up with a plan.

    He sent 30 soldiers to row to the other side, and most of the soldiers carried big axes. The so-called order was to chop the fallen horses into pieces and capture the wounded soldiers of the enemy who were still alive.

    There is no need to waste the horse corpse, such as the four horse legs must be cut off, after all, the fresh meat frozen in the cold is not easy to handle.

    In the midst of all the attention, this tongue-grabbing team was dispatched in a grand manner. Not only the coalition forces in Hamburg, but also the Frankish army on the other side were watching their actions.

    Let''s watch this long ship boldly cross the river, and after landing, it spreads out its formation and shows its shield and sword. They watch the situation around them vigilantly, and then start to act.

    Those wounded heavy cavalrymen who could still move saw the barbarian coming with swords, they instinctively wanted to resist, and even tried their best to pull out the small saber around their waists to resolutely resist, but their legs were pressed by the horses and could not move.

    For the uncooperative wounded, the Ross warriors who crossed the river directly stabbed them to death.

    After all, brothers are not good people, and only one living prisoner of war is needed. If you find it and take it away, you can send it.

    A wounded man covering his face was dragged out abruptly. There was no obvious trauma on his body, but his lower body was pressed by the dead horse and could not move. This person was also very uncooperative at the beginning of the period. However, he was not easy to get up in heavy armor. After being knocked out by the wooden handle of the battle axe, he was **** and prepared to be dragged away.

    As for the other Rus warriors, they all chop and chop horse carcasses and plunder horse meat.

    The Rus people seemed to be doing whatever they wanted, but another horn sounded one after another.

    Across the Elbe River, Ludov, who was astonished, was astonished, and he yanked Rurik''s arm without regard for etiquette. "Not good! This is their attack signal, and the people you send are going to be hit."

    "what?!"

    Before Rurik could react, he saw a group of heavy infantry wearing armor and shining brightly in the sunshine and snow suddenly rushed out of the woodland.

    These people don''t seem to have a lot of troops. They run fast on the riverside snow, as if wolves are staring at their prey, and they will not stop until they finish the hunt.

    The Ross soldiers scratching their tongues on the other side of the river neglected to carefully observe the surrounding environment because of their arrogance. Little did they know that when they had just landed, the Frankish scouts in the shadows hurriedly reported the new situation.

    Ludwig, who had just suffered a loss, had to regain his face. Considering that the other party had dispatched about 30 people, it would be better to send ten times as many hoplites to kill them. Even if the enemy''s long-range weapons are a bit sharp, there is still a reason for the failure of the enemy to intercept with ten to one troops?

    The three hundred heavy infantry received the order and quickly advanced to the edge of the woodland to ambush. An infantry flag captain was in charge of the retaliatory raid, and when he saw the apparent tendency of the enemy troops in Norman pirate attire to withdraw, he attacked decisively.

    They acted with the sound of the horn, and the three centenarians ran at the speed of a 100-meter sprint.

    Seeing this, the thirty Ross warriors did not have enough time to evacuate.

    "Captain" gave an order: "Put everything down! Shield wall!"

    The well-trained brothers hurriedly dropped the captives and huge chunks of horse meat, and the thirty-man round shields were stacked on each other to form an arc array, and began to move in an orderly direction of the ship.

    Immediately after that, there was the impact of the shield and the fight.

    Obviously the ferry is not far behind, but there are tens of thousands of coalition soldiers on the other side of the river.

    How could the glorious Rus flee in a hurry? Obviously everyone is extremely eager to fight, and for glory, they must fight against this group of enemies that suddenly appeared!

    As a result, the armored warriors on both sides shivered together. The first thrust of the Frankish infantry did not break through the shield wall of the Rus, and then the sharp swords of both sides stabbed each other through the shield.

    Casualties began to appear on both sides, and the weaker Ruthian fronts continued to shrink. If they continued to resolutely defend the glory of Odin''s warriors, they would be consumed by an enemy ten times their size.

    "What are they doing?! Don''t withdraw now?! What a bunch of idiots!" Rurik, who was watching, yelled angrily.

    However, Liudov was desperate for a decisive opportunity, and now the opportunity will come.

    This Ludov hurriedly said: "The heroes are unwilling to withdraw, we should help them. Rurik, our Saxon army should be dispatched. I will help your people to lift the siege."

    "Bah! I can''t wait to see you." Rurik rolled his eyes at him. "I don''t want the final battle to be like this."

    "But you can''t expect them to fight your way and die your way."

    "No, I''ll send some more people across the river to fight. You Saxons, don''t be too hasty."

    As a result, the elites of the Ross Army who were eager to try finally got the opportunity to fight.

    The three flag teams gathered enough for a thousand people, some went directly on the pontoon bridge, and some rowed across the river.

    They moved so quickly that a large number of paddle boats appeared on the river at once.

    Accompanying these ships were the javelins fired again by the large ships across the river.

    It was just a tongue-grabbing action after the encounter, but now both sides are increasing their troops, and the scale of the battle is rapidly expanding!

    The Ross Army sent a thousand elites to cross the river! They were so uniformly dressed and well equipped that the Franks had no hesitation in seeing these armies and they were sure of the best.

    Three hundred people could not crush the shield wall defense line of thirty people. Obviously, there were only a dozen people left in the enemy, and they still fought to the death, as if these people were simply bait.

    No, the actions of the Normans made the Frankish flag captain who was on the mission sure that it was the moment of a decisive battle, even if everyone did not want the decisive battle to start so hastily.

    The javelins whizzed and flew over the heads of the Rus people on the other side. Many javelins were deeply stuck in the mud, and many directly hit the enemy and killed them on the spot.

    "Continue to hold on, brothers, this is a glorious decisive battle, and our reinforcements have arrived!" The "captain" stood by his last line, even though the barge was behind him.

    Ludwig did not go far, and the scouts kept reporting the progress of the battle. After pointing out that a large number of Norman pirates had crossed the river to attack, he concluded that the decisive battle had come.

    Then, it was the turn of the Franks to attack frantically.

    The king on horseback swings his sword, and he has no time to line up. The majority of the soldiers were almost all lined up on the Roman Avenue. Most of the soldiers had just begun to rest, but the opportunity for a decisive battle was fleeting. Now that they did not go to battle and faced the Elbe River, which continued to flow, things were not easy to handle.

    However, Ludwig issued a special order.

    The horse-riding messengers were frantically approaching the rear of the team, and they were giving orders to a large number of peasant soldiers.

    Among the Normans, the Rus'' arrows are sharper, and if their arrows are exhausted, the advantage will no longer be available.

    In the kingdom, some people are born noble, and some people are born slaves.

    Ludwig is not stupid enough to throw all his elite heavy infantry into the battle of attrition on the banks of the Elbe. The best way is to send the largest number of peasant soldiers into the fight, while the elite heavy infantry and heavy cavalry watch the battle in the rear. , waiting for the right moment to fight.

    So, the peasant soldiers of Deling took their battle axes and short spears, like a herd of wild boars rushing in the snow, and rushed towards the riverside pigs.

    Farm tax debts can be forgiven by killing barbarians and traitors on the battlefield. A serf could be freed by cutting off a Norman''s head.

    Most of the peasant soldiers came from the Earl of Rheingau, and the earl himself was imprisoned after his defeat. The peasants who killed the enemy would be rewarded for their exploits, and the strong ones would be incorporated into the standing army, so that the whole family would be better off in the future.

    Especially a large number of small nobles in the county. Their master had already fought the rebellious Saxons and Normans on this battlefield a few months ago, but they were completely wiped out. It is one thing to do meritorious service for the king, but to take revenge for the head of the family, it is the new noble who succeeds to do great things. To avenge their father and brother who died in battle, these little nobles and squires rushed extremely fiercely.

    A large group of warriors, dressed in heavy cloth and leather with little armour, streamed out of the Roman avenues.

    Meanwhile, a thousand Rus warriors have completed their landing. Their appearance turned the offensive, and the balance of forces was completely tilted towards the Rus army. Now it was the turn of the Frankish heavy infantry to start fighting and retreating.

    More than a hundred people formed a battle square, and the Ross Army continued to advance in the mode of a hundred troops. Their round shields were stacked on top of each other, and the two soldiers in the front row often stabbed with swords, and then another brother with a halberd smashed the enemy''s head fiercely.

    Such an organized battle of the Franks was in fact impossible to learn.

    Even if a heavy infantryman wears a thick armor, in the hundreds of years of the destruction of Rome, Frank has forgotten the original design of the "Centurion" and "Flag Team", it seems that it is just a simple grouping of soldiers. It soon turned into a separate battle for the soldiers.

    The Roman Legion Phalanx is back!

    However, they were Vikings (Normans) with blonde hair and blue eyes.

    The ten squares are constantly advancing, and the accompanying crossbowman Xu Jin is shooting arrows. The archers who are in the gaps between the blocks are shooting at the enemy with crossbows They often have two or more in their mouths. Three arrows, after firing once, the boots are put on the strings, and then take out an arrow in the mouth to reload and aim to shoot, so as to try to reload as quickly as possible.

    The ten centurions moved slowly towards the forest, but the deep winter forest must be hiding the enemy''s army. They slowly slowed down, watching the expelled Frankish heavy infantry flee.

    The loss of the Ross Army''s soldiers was not much, regardless of the casualties, they were transferred to the ships in the rear, and were quickly transported to the rear, including a few wounded prisoners captured.

    If the Franks had just withdrawn, the battle would not have turned into a final battle. If the enemy does not invest new troops, this thousand-strong Rus army will also withdraw.

    However, the sound of killing suddenly started in the forest, and snow fell on a large scale in the woodland as far as the eye could see.

    This is the shock of footsteps and the sound of killing, and the snow fell, which completely terminated the retreat plan of the Ross Army.

    So, how many troops did the Franks put into it?

    Nearly 10,000 people!

 Chapter 987ï¼š The French army was defeated

    The forest was densely packed with the Frankish army, they made a deafening cry, and after rushing out of the forest, they rushed towards the blood-stained Rus army.

    There are people in gray-brown robes everywhere, their weapons and equipment are relatively simple, and their enthusiasm for fighting cannot be denied.

    The Ross army was quite surprised. Everyone speculated that the next group of soldiers who appeared next time was still a group of heavily armored soldiers, but it turned out that a group of peasant troops came out? !

    No matter what the enemy''s identity is, they seem to be just wearing old clothes. People without armor are so brave to charge, it can be said that they are seeking their own death.

    The snow-covered riverside flat was smashed to pieces by countless shoes, but the large swath of snow had turned a terrifying bright red and was eerily steaming.

    It was the hot air formed by the blood gushing out, filled with a terrible fishy smell.

    At this moment, the fire support behind the Ross Army has been suspended, and the brothers are in a rather unfavorable position at the moment. If the heavy weapons on the ship start to support, it is bound to accidentally injure one''s own side.

    It was obvious that a large number of gray-brown enemies were pouring out, and the friendly troops on the ship were throwing rattles, but they didn''t dare to take the initiative even if they wanted to support.

    As for those peasants and soldiers, most of them were fighting for the first time.

    They were ignorant and ordinary farmers, and normally they would never have the chance to see the king in their entire lives. History gave them the basis that now ordinary farmers fight for the king.

    Such warriors are either extremely cowardly or extremely violent, running and screaming with a blank mind, leaving all emotion, including fear, behind.

    It was obvious that the Normans were already waiting for work, but everyone rushed up without hesitation, and finally hit a lake of flesh and blood.

    "Shield Wall! Prepare!"

    "Fight the shock! Prepare!"

    "Halber! Prepare!"

    ¡­

    The centurions commanded their brethren calmly, and the centurions began to form together, ten battle cubes pieced together into a solid wall.

    The soldiers behind the large round shields were half-bowed, the heads protected by the iron helmets were half-sunk behind the shields, and the soldiers only showed one eye. Their steel swords are generally against the right side of the shield, ready to stab at any time.

    Now, the collision begins.

    The Frankish peasant soldiers slammed into the shield wall with a variety of weapons. The soldiers behind the shield simply buried their entire heads behind the shield, and the sharp swords protruded from the gaps, regardless of whether there were enemies in front of them or not.

    The steel swords kept stabbing the flesh and blood of the peasant soldiers, and their offensive could not break through the shield formation of the Rus army at all. The people who were stabbed to death and stabbed fell one after another, and were immediately trampled by their follow-up brothers.

    The Ross Army was under a lot of pressure. The thousand of them were unable to observe the entire battlefield on the front line. They just felt that the situation was very wrong, as if there were enemies everywhere.

    In fact, people standing in the distance can indeed see a surprising number of Frankish troops rushing out of the forest, and there are black soldiers everywhere.

    This is the big battle!

    "Keep stabbing! Can''t stop!"

    "Hold on! Protect yourself!"

    "Pull the injured brother to the back and fill the empty seat!"

    "Halberdeer! Be careful not to hurt our brother!"

    The Ross Army continued to insist, but they were facing an all-out attack by an enemy army of 10,000 people.

    Behind them is the icy Elbe with plenty of ferries and a pontoon bridge to Hamburg. They have a clear retreat, but the decisive battle should have already begun, and no one can leave without permission.

    Facing the shield wall of the Rus army, these Frankish peasant soldiers had no way to break through it.

    The riverside plain from the forest to the river is still too narrow. This 10,000-strong army can''t do a good job of deploying its troops. Therefore, in the front line, the front line of the 1,000-strong Rus army is only 200 meters, and the Frankish army is empty. The scale of people, the only real fighting is this two hundred meters front. A large number of subsequent soldiers were unable to break in at all, and could only wave their flags and shout at the rear to replenish their manpower.

    Mortals are not slaughtering machines with wireless physical strength. In the face of endless enemies, Ross Shield Wall is still forced to retreat slowly by pressure.

    Gradually, the balance of victory gradually tilted toward the Franks. As long as they continued to advance without casualties, and as long as the reinforcements of the Rus army did not arrive, these Frankish farmers would drive the Rus people off the glacier after paying a huge price.

    At this point, the reserve team of elite soldiers has arrived at the edge of the forest.

    He is more satisfied with the current situation, so he needs his Javelin troops to add another fire to victory.

    More than 300 shot guns and went into battle. In order to gain momentum, they went into battle shirtless to show off their ridiculously strong upper body muscles. This group of fair-skinned Frankish strong men and Ross strong men are basically no different. They fired light javelins with spear throwers, knowing that doing so would hit their own soldiers on the front line, but they would definitely hit the enemy.

    They were just a group of peasant soldiers. Such people could be recruited in large numbers, and Ludwig did not care about them.

    There was a whizzing sound from the sky, and a large number of "black lines" rose into the air.

    Suddenly, a rain of arrows attacked the Rus warriors in the fierce battle. The brothers never imagined that only their own arrows would kill the enemy on a large scale, and when would they become victims.

    The Rus army began to suffer unexpectedly large numbers of casualties. Similarly, the Frankish peasant soldiers were generally unarmored, and the casualties were even more significant.

    The Ross army behind the front line began to put the round shield against their head and endured the javelin that pierced the shield. They are still fighting hard, showing their tenacity in this way, and they are also putting their lives under pressure on Rurik himself.

    "Ah! This is not the decisive battle I want!"

    Rurik covered his head with his hands in his panic, and after a brief stupor, he realized that the decisive battle was no longer bound by his own will, and broke out mercilessly!

    Ludov couldn''t take it any longer, and told Rurik: "I can''t wait! My Saxons will immediately cross the river to help."

    Rurik could not hesitate any longer at this moment, because the army assembled in Hamburg was already positioned for life, like a powder keg, it had reached the critical point of explosion.

    "Attack! We attack!"

    The golden lion Yang Tian roared loudly.

    Rurik, who was standing on the city wall, turned to face the soldiers in the lower part behind him. He drew his sword: "Cross the Elbe! Attack with all your strength!"

    Therefore, Liudov cooperated without hesitation, and the closed door was completely opened.

    Horns and drums rang out, and all the warriors roared.

    Ross, the Danish warriors poured out, jumped on the moored boats and rowed hard. The Elbe River, which is more than 200 meters wide, passed quickly, and the soldiers got off the boat and immediately plunged into the slaughter.

    And those Saxon warriors also received Liudov''s orders, and the elite warriors among them had to cross the river first. For this reason, Liudov decided to personally take a thousand elites to cross the pontoon at a brisk pace.

    But his determination was temporarily stopped by Rurik.

    "Wait!"

    "Why?"

    "Your people are still not elite! Slow down first, let my thousand Eastern Legion cross the pontoon first! Don''t worry, this elite force moves very quickly."

    In theory, the coalition forces are already in full force. Including the 12-year-old Saxon boy, the nominal force invested in this decisive battle on the banks of the Elbe has approached the scale of 20,000.

    But the battlefield is almost all unfolded on a large riverside plain on the south bank of the river. Before this place was a **** battle of 3,000 Frankish heavy cavalry by the coalition forces, this time was the second battle, and it was also a decisive battle.

    Medvedt''s Slavic Legion belongs to the trump card reserved by Rurik. Their individual combat effectiveness is not good, but together they can have terrifying combat effectiveness.

    The Slavic soldiers had already assembled their halberds, and in the eyes of the Northumbrian king Ernred, who was watching the battle, a group of unremarkable warriors suddenly created a forest.

    The warriors at the front were wearing heavy armor, and many were actually captured Frankish armor.

    These people do not need to use shields, and thousands of people are organized into "hedgehog formations", which will implement the strategy that offense is the best defense. Now, Medvedt led the Slavic corps in line and began to pass the pontoon with ease.

    In the front, the Danes, Rus, Gotaland, Melaron, Balmer, and other Vikings launched a general attack on the Frankish army.

    This is a powerful shock wave with a scale of more than 3,000 people! At the same time, the large ships also pulled out their anchors. They moved their positions as close to the southern river as possible, and installed ordinary arrows in the slideways of the torsion slingshots, just to do their best to provide fire support.

    The decisive battle is now, and Ludwig wanted to have a decisive battle, but he did not expect the enemy to have so many troops.

    The river was full of paddle boats, and the Norman pirates were inexhaustible.

    "When did they become so vicious?" Ludwig finally felt the terror, even though he still had 5,000 elite soldiers who were very capable of fighting.

    The cramped war made it impossible for him to put the elite army into the fight for the time being.

    Ludwig saw the rapid passage of troops on the pontoon bridge, all of them carrying a kind of long spear. He had never seen such an army in his life, and the fear in his subconscious made him think it was a group of guys who were not to be messed with.

    Today''s Saxon warriors are of the same nature as the Frankish peasant warriors, both of whom were peasant origins and lack training.

    The Rus-Danish Allied Forces are at the same level as the Frankish Heavy Armored Forces.

    However, now the Frankish elites have been difficult to fight due to the cramped battlefield environment, and the Russ Danish elites are still landing one after another.

    Fighting against the weak with a strong army, even if it is an army of 10,000 people, the soldiers of the Frankish army have already begun...

    Medved walked in front of the team, he took the lead in landing on the other side. In front of them is the friendly army in the fight, and their appearance makes the friendly army overjoyed.

    "Spear Wall! Start!"

    The words were spoken in the Slavic language, and the army, which was entirely composed of the Ilmen Slavs, formed a hedgehog formation with extremely long-handled halberds, and began to advance.

    The Slavic Legion first supported their Rusian sword and shield fighters with halberds. Then, in the fierce battle, a large number of long-handed weapons suddenly stretched out from their shoulders.

    The spearhead is equipped with a barbed axe, which is the halberd. It can stab, cut and ram, and has various attack methods.

    Thus, the terrifying killing started from the battlefield at the bridgehead.

    How did the Frankish army see this situation?

    The peasant soldiers were either killed or slashed. They had no power to fight back. The long-handled halberd killed the enemy with a distance advantage, and the halberd head swept the area full of casualties.

    As a result, the armed forces of Ross Sword and Shield in this position were relocated, and the front line was voluntarily surrendered to Medved''s legion.

    The avalanche of the Frankish peasant soldiers began, and the unarmored people were directly swept away, even if they had armor and clothing, it would not help. The heavy halberd head rammed the enemy''s helmet, and one blow directly rammed the enemy''s skull to pieces.

    The first three rows are responsible for the desperate assassination, and the soldiers behind are responsible for the ramming. Such a phalanx must ensure the safety of the flanks, but this is something they don''t need to consider in this war.

    The Slavic Legion was armed with swords and shields from both sides of the Slavic Army, so the formation of the army was a tactic that Rurik had never tried, even though the battlefield was cramped and slender.

    The strength advantage of the Frankish peasant soldiers is gone. They have already suffered more than 2,000 casualties. Once the soldiers fall, they have no chance to stand up at all. They can only be trampled to death by themselves or the enemy or make up for it.

    The casualties of the Frankish army can only increase sharply with the delay of time. The bad situation of the battle is not at all that can be reversed by the mere 300 spear throwers. It is precisely these muscled spear throwers who began to encounter the key blows of the Ross ships.

    If it wasn''t for Ludwig''s heavy-armed army to bounce back and the armored warriors to kill some retreaters, the collapse would have occurred long ago.

    However, in the face of a steady stream of Norman reinforcements, the general collapse of those peasant soldiers began.

    The peasant soldiers fled across the board. They threw their weapons and ran away, unmoved by the pressure of the heavy infantry.

    Because the latter also fell into deep fear.

    Ludwig felt that there were enemies everywhere, and maybe he could win by throwing the reserve team into the general attack now.

    Do not! Totally impossible!

    There were shouts of killing everywhere, and soldiers who fled everywhere, like wild deer scurrying in the woods, and in front of them was the advancing army of barbarians.

    "Withdraw! We withdraw! Withdraw Bremen!"

    Time was limited and Ludwig couldn''t think too much. His army had not been effectively rested at all. He rushed into the decisive battle and was defeated before the sun went down.

    The East Frankish army still has more than 15,000 troops at the moment, but the problem is that the army''s heart is broken, and fear is being transmitted like a chain reaction.

    When the king gave the order to retreat, the retreat was no longer shameful. In this way, out of honor, they were reluctant to admit the heavy infantry they were afraid of, and they also began to flee wildly to the rear.

    Some people even threw off their armor and didn''t even want to tow the sleigh by themselves.

    They fled the same way, and more than 15,000 people fled into the woods.

    The coalition forces in the rear were in hot pursuit, and those exhausted Frankish peasant soldiers began to be killed or captured on a large scale.

    Bright red blood stained this heather forest.

    Fifty years ago, Charlemagne''s Frankish army defeated the Saxons here, and now the northerners have played an even crazier record here.

    The pursuit continued until night fell, and the entire pursuit came to an end.

    Now Rurik had to face a rather bizarre fact that the East Frank army had become a group of poor bandits, and the coalition had won a big victory.

    The prisoner immediately reported the fact that this battle was indeed King Ludwig''s personal expedition.

    However, simply interrogating the prisoners to find out the origin of the peasants and soldiers, some rather embarrassing things happened.

    Individual prisoners were released immediately, and even transformed from enemy to friendly.

    There is no other reason, UU reading www.uukanshu. com These prisoners of war came from the Barony of Nassau, and now these prisoners become Henry Nassau''s Dutch Confederate Army.

    For Rurik and other nobles, the next thing is not to continue the pursuit, it is necessary to count the casualties, try to treat the wounded, clean the battlefield, and continue to maintain a defensive posture.

    Rurik was also not worried that Ludwig, who had never met before, fled with the follow-up troops. Do not! They can''t escape.

    The enemy''s back road will be cut off, and the Frankish army will be caught in a dilemma in the open space, and the cold of the north will grant them further death.

    Next, as long as the situation continues to ferment, the time will continue to be delayed. The longer it is delayed, the more unfavorable it will be for the Franks.

    https://

    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 988ï¼š 3 games against Bremen

    Arik''s squadron did not know what kind of chaotic battle would take place on the Elbe, because it was not their own battle.

    Squadrons have great missions of their own.

    The murderous fleet directly attacked Bremen, which had been smashed to pieces. Perhaps there was still a large army of the Frankish army stationed there. Even so, the brothers had to attack the crowd with less.

    There is no need to do pre-war agitation anymore, everyone in the army knows their mission.

    Sailing in the icy Atlantic Ocean, they circumnavigated the coastline as fast as they could and plunged into the massive, thinly icy Weser River.

    "There''s ice here! Brothers, be careful."

    "Be careful when you go to the toilet, you will die if you fall into the ice water."

    Because the squadron has entered the inland river, some people in the team have arrived here for the third time and have a better understanding of the hydrological conditions here.

    It is not far from Bremen, and a large number of eager warriors have begun to entrenched on the deck.

    They were doing all sorts of things, either talking to each other, or reorganizing their armaments. Everyone believed that when the brothers returned to Bremen, the battle they longed for would come.

    Arik looked at the mast of the flagship and ordered: "Raise the flag and inform the entire army to prepare for the landing operation."

    A white flag with a strong black skull drawn on it is really the emblem of a royal pirate, but Arik thinks it is just right for him this time.

    After all, there are royal pirates from Saaremaa in their army. The squadron¡¯s trip was a bit like a sneak attack by pirates, and everyone¡¯s mission was even crazier than that of pirates¡ªto kill the enemy without mercy.

    The flagship hoisted such a flag, and the Finnish Count Jevlo, who was standing on the wingship, commented on him with great interest.

    "Look, that''s the king''s eldest brother. Are we pirates this time? Thanks to their fancy, we Suomis also have the opportunity to be pirates."

    As a result, a deck full of Finnish longbowmen stood on the wingship, and they all laughed when they heard what the Count said.

    Laugh and laugh. In the past seven months, the Finnish flag team has no combat attrition, and now the flag team still maintains a very high level of fullness.

    No one believed in their ability to advance the fight, but everyone believed that these people were brothers with very solid rear fire support.

    As for the standing army, especially the veteran Grund, he was indifferent to the raised skull and crossbones flag.

    The standing army has its own glory, and Grund has his own personal glory.

    The standing army absorbed a group of capable personnel from other flag teams to form an army that dared to fight. He thumped his shields and chanted a few cheering slogans at the paddling brothers, and the brothers continued paddling.

    The squadron is a mix of small, medium and large sailboats with long oars, so that the oars tow the sailboats and sail along the coastline smoothly.

    Those longboats with oars were first and foremost inland towing boats, and secondly they were landing ships.

    Swords and axes were polished to a lustrous finish, and the oarsmen were all dressed in chainmail.

    Veteran Grund and his nearly 100 elites were even more heavily armored. Because the goal is not far away.

    Ships easily broke through the thin ice on the Weser River in the deep winter, when the water flow was very gentle. Everyone felt that the river could not be completely frozen this year, which was really conducive to the army''s in-depth combat.

    If the longboat continues to row backwards after the bridge is demolished, will it be possible to find the source of the Weser River, whether there are cities and villages nearby, and whether it will be a big fortune from looting.

    People don''t want to think about it anymore, but because the woods by the river gradually disappear, they see a new city rising from the ground where Bremen should be.

    Arik''s eyes widened, and the soldiers were amazed.

    "What''s going on here? Could it be that the city rose from the ground? We clearly burned Bremen to ashes. Could it be that Frank''s **** gave them a gift?"

    Arik, who was talking to himself, was shocked at first, but then he showed greedy and hungry saliva.

    "Haha, they secretly built a city, and they should throw a lot of property here." He drew out his double swords, and the double swords pointed directly. "Brothers, blow the horn! Beat the war drum! Let''s fight!"

    The bone-chilling wind was blowing on many warriors, and Arik stood on the bow of the flagship ship in the bitter wind like an immortal Aesir warrior.

    He was in his early thirties, and he was the pinnacle of every aspect of a Nordic man.

    Before long, the madman had entered the middeck, and he was determined to lead the charge.

    Unexpectedly, the guest emerged from the shelter of the forest, and the few patrollers on the humble wooden wall in Bremen saw the situation impressively.

    The Frankish defenders were taken aback, and in a panic, they tore their voices and kept yelling at the enemy, followed by blowing horns and drums, just to inform everyone that the battle would break out.

    Thousands of people are just sheltering from the cold in the wooden sheds in the city. The Sorbians, Franks, and the weak soldiers who stay in the newly built city of Bremen, as well as a small number of healthy soldiers, are responsible for taking care of some of the reserves of the army who have settled here. .

    Frostbite people recuperate here, and people injured in previous battles have to resign here.

    A resident clergyman was there to appease the frustrations and complaints of the soldiers, and to preside over regularly in the new humble monastery.

    They seem to be forgotten people, but the king and other healthy brothers insisted on going north, and the total number of remnants placed in the rear was as many as 3,000, and he was somewhat overjoyed.

    They were delighted that they didn''t have to fight the winter hard enough to keep marching.

    That coursing had now turned into fear.

    Open the wooden door to escape? Do not! Frigid snow-covered forests but the cold is deadly, the lonely will freeze to death and then become food for wandering beasts.

    "Close the gates!"

    "Whoever you are! Stand up if you can afford a weapon!"

    "The Norman Pirates are here! We must defend."

    Among them, the wounded old Frankish soldiers were well-trained after all. They did not care about the pain of their wounds, but they still made violent movements. They ran through the chaotic alleys in the city to tell everyone, just to tell everyone that the enemy attack was not a joke.

    Although the majority of the remaining soldiers had doubts, when they heard another low-pitched trumpet sound accompanied by the low-pitched drum, they were all horrified.

    This is the horn of the Normans, and the remnants here prefer to call it "the voice from hell".

    As a result, more people stood on the simple wooden city wall, and a small number of bow bearers climbed the simple tower.

    No matter what kind of grievances or discrimination in the past, all the defenders at this moment are facing the same danger.

    All the Sorbians who could move stood up with their short spears, even if their toes were frozen and necrotic.

    Frank''s wounded soldiers, whose faces were frostbitten, put on a tin helmet and a layer of chainmail. At first glance, they were still elite.

    There is no doubt that the two centurions who were responsible for guarding the granary became the main force of the upcoming defensive operation. The two centurions had long been authorized to guard Bremen, and they were one and the other. Originally, they regretted that they could not continue to fight northwards. Facing the current situation, they regretted even more.

    Because there were too many Norman soldiers landing.

    The oak keel smashed the ice, and then slammed into the riverside mud.

    After all, the Ross Squadron is too familiar with the hydrological conditions in this area. This is their third operation. Many people were worried that they would not be able to fight this time. As a result, the Franks gave a very high-profile opportunity.

    The berserker wearing a helmet decorated with a bear head bravely disembarked, and the veteran Grund took the lead.

    While jogging forward, he held the sword in his right hand high, and made a special wave to make everyone form an array.

    He roared again: "Brother with a tomahawk, prepare to chop down the enemy''s wooden wall! Follow me!"

    It is a good way to destroy ordinary wooden fortresses by slamming the wooden gate with a large log.

    They didn''t plan to fight a siege battle, but they saw that the enemy''s wooden wall was not thick, so they used a little strength to directly "sappers to tear down the wall".

    Seeing that Grund''s group took the lead in charging, these guys stole the limelight. Arik who was so angry that before the boat landed on the beach, he simply jumped off the glacier with his two swords, and slammed the bone-piercing river ashore.

    He roared like a lion and ran in a very strange posture with his swords held high, which really inspired the brothers behind him, and even most importantly established the direction of the attack.

    Behind Arik were some veterans of the First Banner, and a large group of temporarily recruited Saxon servants.

    Old Rus, Swedes, Danes and Saxons, there were nearly 800 people who landed at first, and they have a unified name-Normans.

    These people sprinted too fast to complete the occupation of the bridge without encountering any enemy blocking.

    Their original purpose was to defeat the bridge guards and demolish the bridge to cut off the enemy''s line of communication. Now, they just want to burn the re-emerging city of Bremen.

    Arik and Grund have already led people to rush under the wooden wall one after another. The brothers with crossbows began to strike the defenders on the wall with precision, and some brothers with big axes immediately began to smash the wall.

    The precious double-edged axe was vigorously swung by a strong man like a polar bear, and when it was rounded, it hit the wooden wall fiercely, and immediately splashed some sawdust mixed with ice.

    However, the effect is not good.

    The newly felled pine is used as the main material for the wooden wall, and the trunk itself is rich in water, which prevents the water from freezing due to its activity. Now, the moisture inside these pine wood has been mixed with lignin to form a special strong material. If the Frankish defenders poured river water on the wooden wall, it will be able to strengthen the wall with water ice.

    The defenders did not splash water to make an ice city, and the sturdiness of their walls should not be underestimated.

    However, the offensive of the Rus army was so fierce that those who were still standing on the wall and still standing on the wood were shot and killed, and fell like birds with arrows.

    The archer on the watchtower has long been lost and killed by random arrows.

    Outside the city, Ross warriors were still desperately ramming the frozen wooden walls with axes, and crossbowmen aimed at any enemy who dared to show their faces with their wounded weapons.

    Most of the Russ warriors and Saxon allies, who were still unable to participate in the battle, burst out with roars of roars that beat the waves just outside the city along with the rhythm of the axe-wielding berserkers smashing the walls.

    However, Arik and Grund do not know how many enemies are hidden in the city surrounded by wooden walls.

    Would the Frankish army be frightened by these roars?

    Almost all the defenders were wounded, and among them, the soldiers of the Frankish Standing Army became the backbone of the army''s morale.

    These people were all in armour, and they persevered even when they were wounded. They formed a dense formation, with swords, axes, and spearheads pointed in the direction of the rumbling noise.

    They didn''t have the guts to rush out of town and fight the Normans to the death, but they did have the guts to fight back after a wooden wall collapsed, and they did.

    With their will to build up the defenders, those Sorbian slave soldiers also stood up.

    The resident priest stood there, raised his right hand holding the cross, and arranged spiritual buffs for the entire army.

    The defenders did not dare to talk to each other, their faces were solemn and numb.

    There were more than 2,500 defenders who could participate in the battle. Of course, some of them were strong enough to use short spears as wooden staff, just because they didn''t want to sit still.

    Therefore, it is precisely that they collectively maintained a terrifying silence, which made the battle seem to be only a few defenders at the top of the city throwing debris outside, and it seemed that the entire wooden fortress was very few.

    How can Arik and Grund, who are in a hurry, have time to think about this, the brothers just want to make a gap and grab the baby.

    Meanwhile, the belated Finnish longbowmen finally completed their landing.

    If the distance was right, Yevro had already ordered a rain of arrows to support him.

    He formed a team on the shore, and deliberately led his subordinates to watch the actions of the brothers who smashed the wall as if they were watching a play.

    Some of his subordinates heard the news: "Lord Count, what are those Russ doing? Are they doing a logging competition here?"

    "Maybe. It looks like the city lacks defenders, and our friends don''t need to be so troubled."

    Yevluo''s idea was very simple, which caused his subordinates to temporarily line up and walk alone to the messy front line under the wall.

    The short stature Yevluo found the guy who was clamoring for two swords in the crowd.

    "Arik, what are you doing!?"

    Seeing that the friendly army finally landed, the excited Arik directly asked: "Your people have finally landed, let them provide support."

    "Support? Is it just a battle of wits and bravery with this boring wall?"

    "No! Projectile! Attack the defenders in the city."

    "Is it necessary? This city lacks defense, and you are now wasting time with your brothers to increase fatigue."

    "Bah! You don''t understand." Arik shook his head and the excitement on his face did not disappear: "I swear by honor, I feel a deep murderous aura. I feel that there are enemies behind the city walls. Listen, do as I say! "

    "Okay. It''s time for my men to move their arms anyway."

    Deep murder? How did Arik figure it out?

    Yevro couldn''t refute anything, so he ordered his subordinates to continue to advance in a phalanx pattern, and then ordered: "Archers! Ten arrows! Target fortress! Projectile! Free fire!"

    All are short phrases, and Yevro''s orders are accurately conveyed.

    These short-statured Finnish Suomis, they can be described as the characteristic troops trained by Yevlo. The level of personal melee combat of this group of people is not bad, but the level of combat in formation is sloppy, because almost all of the time is spent on practicing archery.

    The Finnish flag team of Yevlo belongs to the standing army of the country of Finland. Each soldier is a madman with thicker arms than his legs. He maintains a longbow with the same height as them. Torsion slingshot with heavy arrows from the javelin.

    Only God knows how many enemies are in the city and whether they are armored.

    The whole flag team shot ten times, and finally more than 5,000 arrows gave a "gift package" to the enemy whose situation was unknown. He felt that he was worthy of Arik''s demands by doing so.

    The longbow was stretched as much as possible, and the soldiers faced the sky at a very exaggerated angle, as if they were shooting with a bow.

    Now there must be a southerly wind from the north wind. Therefore, the main direction of the Russ army is the wooden wall in the west of the siege of Bremen. Yevro is setting up an arrow array here. He must also adapt to and take advantage of the north wind.

    Because it is a free shot, the arrows simply fly in a random manner.

    The high-level arrows such as whirling feather arrows require some means to be made, and Finns are too lazy to make them, and even their arrows are mostly two pieces of rain. Arrows are relatively simple, and as a consumable, what the Finns need is cost performance.

    Yevluo brought his own arrows to join the coalition. His inventory has not been exhausted. He is about to consume it in this battle, and he will use Ross''s mass-produced standard arrows.

    The quality of the arrow is average, but the arrow cluster is not ordinary. After all, the cast iron arrow cluster is really a mass-produced material, or it can be an arrow cluster or a nail, both of which come from the same casting embryo.

    The cheap arrows that fell from the sky still had a strong lethality. The north wind was blowing and the whole wind was deflected, but when it fell, it showed a 90¡ã drop angle that was easily broken.

    Countless black threads fell from the sky, piercing the leather helmet, piercing the head, piercing the shoulder, hitting the lungs, and hitting the soles of the feet, causing the frostbitten feet to ooze pus. Even piercing the arm holding the sword.

    The pained defenders couldn''t bear it at all, and the dense arrows were lost without any order. The army that was still holding on was gradually collapsed, and they were hiding everywhere in a mess, and there was a loud rumbling sound. This was the roar, scream, wailing, and desperate cry of the defenders.

    Any concealment by the defenders is meaningless, because someone has opened the side door without authorization, and the escape operation has begun.

    Yevluo, who was in charge of the archery, was shocked, "Arik, you are right! Are there all enemies in it?!"

    Stunned, he immediately adjusted his order: "All brothers obey! Ten more arrows! Those who are more powerful use heavy arrows!"

    As a result, the wailing and shouting of the defenders could only be exchanged for even more fury from the siege Ross army.

    The damned wall prevented the two armies from fighting, and Arik heard the mourning inside the wall from outside the city. It felt like a pot of boiling water was poured on a bound live wild boar, causing the beast to scream wildly.

    Both he and Grund are getting the brothers to smash walls as fast as possible, until it looks like the base of a wall has been nearly chopped down.

    Some ropes were thrown into the sky, and they were caught in the high gaps and corners of the wooden wall, and they began to be pulled by hundreds of soldiers.

    Finally, hundreds of people reasonably pulled a badly damaged wooden wall with multiple ropes, and it finally collapsed.

    All the cover was gone, and a decisive battle finally began.

    The Ross Army was shocked by the chaotic scene in the city, and they regained consciousness in an instant.

    Arik with two swords was finally able to lead the charge, and more than 30 berserkers followed behind him.

    Followed by Grund and his dozens of good friends, this kind of berserker wearing extremely heavy armor and holding blunt weapons, rushed into the city together.

    It''s like a steel meat grinder facing a piece of meat They directly overwhelmed those Frankish heavily armored defenders who were stubbornly resisting, and more Russ soldiers filed in from the wide groove. The number of Russ troops was obviously too small in absolute numbers. They were like a rainbow, and they quickly overwhelmed the last defenders. Then they launched indiscriminate killings in the face of people who were running around, lost their souls, and begging for mercy.

    This is the blood sacrifice Odin longed for by the Normans.

    They are doing it!

    Bremen once again turned into a meat grinder, and blood turned into a stream, offering terrifying red and weird steam for this cold snowy land.

    s..

    Genius website address: ... Mobile version reading address: m..;;

    https://

    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 989ï¼š Arik the Burner

    The wolves rushed into the sheepfold, followed by brutal killing.

    The wall did not protect the Frankish soldiers inside the wall. It became a deadly cage. After all the resistance was declared collapsed, the Russ army that rushed in immediately began to kill without mercy.

    "We don''t keep people alive! Don''t take prisoners! Don''t listen to anything they say, and don''t show mercy."

    No one felt inappropriate for such a cruel order, and no one had ever moved with pity.

    Causing the accompanying Saxon warriors, the anger they usually squeezed was vented, and the axe was stabbed at the enemy who lacked resistance.

    The whole of Bremen is like a meat factory, no one laughs, and there are shouts of killing everywhere.

    Red streams gushed out of the city and poured into the half-frozen Weser River...

    Finally, the killing came to an end.

    A large number of blood-red soldiers stood in the city, and the surprise attack of the Rus-Saxony coalition was a great victory.

    There is no post-victory beauty here. The victorious warriors were panting and sat beside the mutilated corpses to rest their spirits.

    They are all people who are used to seeing death, and some people who are well-rested stand up one after another, looking for their favorite trophies on the battlefield.

    Iron weapons and armor and clothing were all looted by everyone, including the sterling silver crosses hanging around the necks of many of the slain, which were also taken away by the victors.

    Some large wooden houses attracted everyone''s attention. When the simple fence gate was opened, more than a dozen enemy soldiers who were escaping suddenly rushed out with sharp weapons. They clearly attacked the Rus army with an attitude of breaking the bank, and they were all killed after that.

    The matter was immediately reported by the soldiers to Arik, who was organizing staff to clean the battlefield.

    "What? The enemy still dares to attack? Are they dead?"

    "They were all killed. Besides, they were guarding some good things." The soldier said cautiously.

    "It won''t be gold, will it?"

    "It''s food. It''s all food!"

    There is still a granary in this city? Arik was secretly delighted, even if he could not seize a large amount of gold and silver, wouldn''t it be beautiful to seize the grain to cook and eat here.

    "Let''s go! Brothers." He ordered his subordinates to suspend their iron collection work, "Let''s go over there and see."

    When Arik arrived at the target location with dozens of brothers, there were already many people gathered outside the wooden house.

    The wounded who were plotted by the enemy were temporarily placed outside. At this moment, Ross and Saxon soldiers came out with sacks. It was obvious that they were personally carrying a heavy sack, which was theirs when they were taken.

    Arik immediately grabbed the arm of a smiling brother who didn''t care about his studies and said, "Hey, what did you grab?"

    "Ah! Brother Arik, you can''t imagine what''s in here. There is food everywhere, enough for our brothers to eat until next summer. Haha, as you can see, the houses with similar styles here are all granaries."

    "It''s all granaries?" Arik somewhat regretted and ordered the slaughter of the enemy. Do not! Should be alive.

    He casually asked left and right: "You all go to see the dead body, you are still a prisoner of breath."

    Someone asked with an embarrassed face: "Boss, you see that there are corpses everywhere, are there really still people alive?"

    "At least find one. I... just want to know if this is the enemy''s granary, and how much all the food can eat for the enemy army."

    Not to mention, there were indeed more than one enemy who pretended to be dead revealed in the inspection of the Rus.

    Ruth warriors stabbed each corpse''s limbs with swords, and those who pretended to be dead suddenly twisted in pain. Generally, for this situation, it is to add another sword to kill. Since the boss has an order, the brothers should be more cautious.

    Five wounded pretending to be dead were escorted, too, with Saxon allies who knew some Frankish acting as interpreters.

    Arik promised the prisoners not to kill for telling the truth. In order to survive, these people resolutely explained their situation.

    Of course, the tactic of this illusory and the snake will end here, and the captive''s head will be moved...

    "It''s incredible! Are there 25,000 enemies? Half of their food is in Bremen? Haha, all of their food is mine."

    Arik exuded a long-lost happiness, and immediately convened his hands to start plundering the food and other found living materials.

    The enemy army is determined to fight in the cold weather, and if they run out of food, they must send someone back to Bremena. For a split second, Arik sighed that his brother Rurik was really able to calculate, and the first task of the squadron to attack Bremen was to destroy the line of communication, and the task of destroying the bridge had the highest priority.

    What Rurik could not calculate was that the enemy had rebuilt Bremen abruptly, and he could not calculate that a large amount of real food was placed here.

    In the end, the sneak attack was a great success, destroying the bridge and evacuating the granary, which was a double blow to the enemy.

    Carrying food has also become a part of the battle. Of course, Arik feels that this move is not as good as face-to-face killing. After all, it can weaken the strength of the enemy.

    Likewise, first of all ensure that the brothers who are fighting the sneak attack are fed.

    Compared with the Rus, the accompanying Saxons were extremely greedy. They searched for iron tools, armor and clothing, and worked extremely hard when carrying food. The reason for their move is very simple - the Saxon women and children left behind are still half-starved.

    When asked why, the soft part of Arik''s heart was touched.

    More than a dozen Saxons knelt down and begged him, the so-called hope that Lord "War Chief" would classify the entire granary of a building as the exclusive trophy of the Saxon friendly forces. They don''t want to be rich, they just want to ship it back to hamburgers and distribute it to hungry women and children.

    They kept calling themselves "War Chiefs", and they charged with them in the previous battle.

    How comfortable does it feel to be embraced? Arik agreed.

    You can''t treat the guy who sacrificed your life for yourself, not to mention that the seized food weighs a lot, and it is understandable to distribute part of it to the friendly army. It doesn''t matter that the soldiers of the Rus army have plundered too much and patronize themselves to eat.

    In the end, the main task of the army is to destroy the bridge. Aric thought that he had deliberately distributed a batch of spoils to the Saxon friendly forces, and then sent them to do some big things. Isn''t it natural?

    For the time being, no one cared about the corpses in the city, and the warm corpses quickly lost their temperature in the extremely cold state. The armor and clothing on the corpse were all stripped off, and then the lining was looted by the Saxons.

    Due to the backward textile technology in this era, there were no spinning wheels in Western Europe and Northern Europe, and women were still sitting on the ground and weaving with simple tools. It takes a long time to weave a piece of cloth, and any piece of cloth is very valuable, which leads to many families with too many children, and the young children are often miserable and naked.

    This is extremely rare in the Nordic world, where children who do not have enough clothing to keep out the cold die quickly, and in northern Europe, leather is widely used for clothing and is always tightly wrapped.

    The lack of clothing is more common in the south, where the Saxons live in this area. The so-called powerful Frankish kingdom also has a large number of families in the Franks.

    Arik regrets the madness of the Saxons picking dead people''s clothes, but he understands it. After all, the Rus people lived a hard life twenty years ago, and they lacked attention to clothing. In order to ensure that they would not freeze to death, it was acceptable to look sloppy in their clothes.

    With the passage of time, the current Ross Army has been entrenched on the banks of the Weser River, and in Bremen became a group of large iron pots to boil the river and boil the wheat.

    Those dead corpses had turned gray, and then a layer of hoarfrost was born, and the dead were frozen into ice lumps on a large scale before the corpses began.

    Ordering the soldiers to throw the dead body directly into the Weser River also became a hassle, so Arik was so ruthless that he refused to collect the dead body.

    He had eaten boiled oatmeal in two large wooden bowls and walked around the Saxon camp after dark.

    Seeing the visit of this great man in person, the converted Saxon warriors did not care that Arik was a believer of Odin. Out of gratitude and respect for the brave, they came over and greeted them with smiles.

    "You''re all in good spirits! They all seem to be eating well!"

    The Saxons responded with enthusiastic cheers.

    "Then eat more, eat more salt! Wait until dawn tomorrow, and then go and tear down that **** bridge, and finally burn the city of Bremen!"

    They responded to Arik''s request with louder cheers, and the next day, the third operation to destroy the bridge began.

    However, for Arik, the outline of Bremen City was vaguely visible at first.

    Peter''s Basilica, the earl''s mansion, wooden fortresses, thick walls, and row upon row of dwellings. Since all these buildings were mainly made of wood, they were turned into powder after the fire.

    Even if the Frankish army rebuilt Bremen, it could only rebuild a large military camp on the foundation. It is far-fetched to say that it is a city.

    If you set fire to the city again, you will destroy it for the second time, and you will surely get the nickname of "Arson Hero" again.

    Do not! Not arrogant enough.

    When the Saxons were frantically cutting off the cables tying the bridge deck timber with axes, the Rus army began to develop a "manpower assembly line" under the clever command of Grund to transport the burlap sacks full of food back. big ship.

    Thanks to the large number of ships in this battle, it is no problem to empty the food and other spoils.

    It was only a short day, and the thousands of corpses that were still frozen in ice went unnoticed, and the casualties of the Rus-Saxon Army had been disposed of.

    The harsh winter can ensure that the war dead will not rot. More than 20 people who died will be transported back to Hamburg. Whether they will be cremated or buried on the spot, it is up to Rurik to make up his mind.

    There were as many as 100 injured. Some of them suffered skin and internal injuries during the battle, and many of them sprained their arms and legs while searching for the spoils.

    During the day, the city of Bremen was searched, carrying the spoils, leaving a thousand soldiers panting.

    They were tired and happy. At night, everyone gathered on the river bank to eat wheat to replenish their strength. They set up simple tents on the clean snow, put on leather cushions and fell asleep.

    The bridge being restored was very wide, and as the cables were all cut, new ropes were looped over the lumber that rested on the piers of the corpse mound, and the oars were about to pull them into the river.

    The slow-flowing Weser River transports driftwood gradually drifting to the sea, or simply stranded on the ice-covered shore.

    It''s still possible to rebuild the bridge, it just takes a lot of time in warmer times, and it''s only going to be more difficult in the current snow-covered environment.

    It was a new dawn, thinking that the city was full of corpses, and the whole building was useless, and there was no need for a cursed and distressing city to exist.

    The bonfire in the early morning has not yet been burnt out, and with a large amount of food, the army is extravagant to add river water and new wood to continue cooking the wheat.

    After the army is full, they lazily make a field.

    It''s time to end this mission.

    Arik intends to walk away after setting the city on fire, as he did many years ago.

    Unexpectedly, the well-informed veteran Grund insisted on correcting Arik''s determination.

    "Why did you stop me? My brothers and I don''t want to be in this cold place anymore."

    "Why leave now? Of course the enemy''s army can''t defeat the king. When the enemy''s food is exhausted, they will definitely go back to Bremen to get the food. You... don''t you want to kill their people again? Or just see the victory in front of you, Thinking of accepting it when you see it?"

    A sentence wakes up Arik: "Naturally, greater credit is required."

    Arik, Grund and Yevro discussed and reached a consensus that the army''s move to burn the city would not change, but it would be too bad to just stay outside the city full of scorched corpses. The army moved to the other side of the river to camp and waited for a new enemy to appear.

    A group of Rus people picked up the burning sticks and, under the leadership of Arik, walked into the city full of ice-like corpses again.

    "Franks! Thank me! I will cremate you."

    However, this is the most extreme insult to the deceased.

    Even when Arik asked the Saxons to set fire with burning sticks, they were so strange that they shied away. After asking about the situation, Arik was no longer reluctant.

    Catholicism strictly prohibits cremation, which is a desecration of the dignity of the deceased. Likewise, if the person who does this is a Christian, he or she has committed a great sin, and his soul will fall into **** to be scorched by endless fire.

    But the Russ army is all Vikings, and cremation for the dead Vikings is a very particular tradition. Of course, cremation and water burial have their own particulars, and each tribe has its own customs. As an old Rus, cremation was a little more practiced.

    In this way, the burning of the city and cremation became a pure vent of anger, and Arik then roared: "You just curse me! This is the anger of the northerners! You Franks shouldn''t come here!"

    However, there are a large number of Sorbian slave soldiers among the deceased, and it is impossible for these poor fellows to jump out and correct what Arik said is wrong.

    "Let''s start! Brothers! I burned Bremen first, and today''s burning is the second time. I am Arik the city burner! Let''s do it!"

    The arson started, and gradually the city burned.

    The flames made Arik''s cheeks hot, and the heat made his beard quiver.

    He stood outside the city with a group of brothers, squinting to see the fire growing.

    The flames melted the snow, and the water vapor rose into the air, which quickly cooled in the sky and turned into a white plume of smoke. This plume of smoke is mixed with a lot of debris, even part of the dead.

    The plume of smoke gradually turned grayish-white, which was extremely dazzling in the clear air.

    Ludwig had no idea that his Bremen stronghold had been burned, all wounded soldiers were killed, and all supplies were looted.

    But he was not completely ignorant of the catastrophe in Bremen, so there were people who fled for the first time and fled north. Such people could only rely on snow to replenish water, and rely on strong willpower to finally fight against Ludwig''s defeated soldiers. And will.

    After a defeat, the main force of the Frankish army was forced to retreat tactically and camped in an uninhabited Frankish village in the woods. Ludwig still had a considerable number of soldiers, but the army was frightened, and even if he fought again, he would have to rest first.

    But those who fled from the south began to spread the terrible news that the Bremen stronghold had fallen!

    "This is absolutely impossible!" Ludwig refused to believe it, and the poor messenger almost died of anger to report the news, so he was executed for the crime of disturbing the heart of the army.

    It is a fact that disturbing the morale of the army, Ludwig has encountered a new big trouble, and he is also shaken. Whether Bremen was really attacked by the Normans, it is necessary to send more cavalry to investigate He must work with the Archbishop of Cologne to stabilize the army''s mood, organize defenses in the current camp in the forest, and discuss countermeasures for the next action.

    It is undeniable that if the war is to continue, the lines of communication on the Via Roma must be solid. If Bremen is lost, it must be recaptured, because the Weser bridge is the only way for the supply line of the army to pass.

    For a moment, Ludwig felt that he was caught in the trap of being in a dilemma, and he deeply realized that his insistence on going his own way was asking for nothing.

    It can''t be any worse!

    So, he organized three hundred light cavalry and began to run non-stop towards the south. The task was to confirm the situation in Bremen and not to risk fighting with the enemy.

    https://

    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 990ï¼š arctic storm

    Three hundred Frankish cavalry scouts ran across the snow, and they gradually saw the smoke rising from the south, and their hearts tightened. Suddenly, a lying human figure appeared on the road ahead, making the already nervous mood worse.

    "Go and see what''s ahead," ordered one of the captains.

    The two riders rode away cautiously, and as expected, they saw that it was indeed a frozen corpse that fell to the ground. As they dismounted for inspection, more critical information had to be identified.

    The deceased was clearly a Frankish warrior! He also had his own wide-bladed iron sword hanging from his waist.

    The cavalry returned in a hurry and reported nervously: "My lord! It''s our dead. It seems that Bremen has really been attacked again."

    "Damn! Could it be true what the people who fled back said?!"

    The cavalrymen looked up again, and it was true that the smoke and dust would not deceive people.

    "Go ahead!" The captain raised his spear and ordered again, "Everyone act cautiously."

    The further south you go down the Roman Avenue, the more you can find frozen dead bodies, none of which are Frankish soldiers.

    When Bremen suffered a new disaster, only a few of those who fled in the chaos were able to turn against the king''s army in the north. Most of the fugitives died mercilessly as the ice and snow turned into ice lumps on the roadside.

    The cavalry became more and more frightened. Many people felt that the matter had been found out and planned to evacuate quickly. Unexpectedly, the captain ordered, "We must rush to Bremen, and those people will die before they die. We must look at the situation of the food. , do not let the enemy destroy it.¡±

    That being said, everyone probably has an answer in their hearts.

    The cavalry finally reached the source of the smoke, which was a mess. Some flames are still burning, and there are terrifying charred "dead branches" everywhere, which is incompatible with the surrounding silver-white scene.

    "Is... the dead? Are all our wounded soldiers?"

    The cavalry was in disarray in shock.

    They lingered beside the ruins again, obscured by the smoke and dust, the ships displayed on the icy river were particularly eye-catching, and the flag pattern on the mast made them all see the true face of the enemy - the Rus.

    "Damn. Didn''t this group of people escape? Why did they come back? It''s a trick!"

    At this point, the captain of the cavalry can return to his life. The so-called Bremen is still in ruins. The naked eye can see that there are destroyed granaries and corpses covered with coke.

    The traffic node in Bremen has collapsed, and all the crossbars on the bridge are missing.

    Suddenly, they heard a horn in the distance.

    The cavalry, who had been shocked by the sight in front of him, felt panic and anger in their hearts, and when they heard the sound of the horn, they knew that the Russ were going to challenge.

    On the other side of the battlefield, the Ross army entrenched on the south bank of the Weser River finally waited for a "guest".

    Arik was overjoyed: "Haha, brothers, those guys are here again. They are actually cavalry? Follow me to beat them!"

    So, the soldiers who had been waiting impatiently for a long time began to row across the river. If it wasn''t for a group of "guests", the army would have long since left with the spoils. For a time, they didn''t want to wait any longer, and finally waited for the fat.

    Arik took his subordinates almost in full force, whether they were Rusian sword and shield players, Finnish longbowmen, or berserkers in heavy armor. Even Saxon warriors in captured armor.

    They floated across the Weser River as quickly as possible, and when they landed they could pounce on the Frankish cavalry.

    The arrows of the longbowmen arrived before the soldiers, and there was a sharp whizzing sound in the air, and the Frankish scout was caught off guard and immediately injured.

    "What''s the matter! Quickly retreat!" The cavalry captain was hesitant to strike, but now the sudden arrow helped him make a choice.

    The pointed arrows pierced deeply into the soldier''s body, and the wounded soldier endured the pain, not wanting to pull out the arrows from his body and flee on the horse.

    They were only light cavalry after all, fighting their own way against a staggering number of enemy infantry.

    They still completed their mission, and went all the way north with the information they obtained. Now this evacuation is not honorable.

    Looking at the backs of Frank''s personal soldiers fleeing, he thought that he could hack and kill Aric, who would add new skills, but suddenly felt that his persistence these days was like a joke.

    He yelled at the fugitives and asked the enemy to return to fight for 300 rounds.

    "Is this what you mean by waiting for a while and then doing battle?" Arik complained to the panting Grund.

    The latter shrugged helplessly: "I''m afraid they will be scared by your burning masterpiece."

    "Maybe. What''s next? Are we still here?"

    "Maybe you should leave, or you can make up your mind. I''m very worried that the river will gradually freeze, and our big ship will be unable to withdraw when it freezes." Grund said cautiously.

    "Will it really freeze?"

    "At least in many parts of Denmark the creeks must freeze in winter. You should ask the Saxons in the army about that."

    "It''s better to take a rest, I will decide for myself."

    The army has plundered a lot, and there is no point in continuing to stay in Bremen, which has been scorched. In theory, placing an army here could prevent the enemy from retreating, but Arik was not ordered to do so, and neither of the brothers wanted to miss out on the battle to the north.

    According to reports from the Saxons in the army, whether the Weser River freezes or not depends on the will of God.

    The Weser River in this time and space may be frozen on a large scale in winter. First, the climate of the current era is gradually turning cold. Second, although the river channel is wider and more tortuous, it is difficult for the sea to flow back.

    Since there is a risk of complete freezing, evacuation is very necessary.

    The squadron will undoubtedly consume more time, they will eat another meal of boiled wheat and then walk away...

    Calm was restored on both sides of the Weser, and the fire in the ruins of Bremen was completely extinguished. Is the world really returning to peace? No, that was just an illusion before the rampage.

    The squadron drifted back into the Atlantic, where they were confronted by a storm caused by the cold of the Arctic.

    The ship went up and down on the fierce sea, the clear sky disappeared, and the haze covered the sky. Soon, a large number of snow particles were like countless knives, giving the entire squadron a dangerous blow in the frigid wind.

    As the five long boats with oars capsized, some of the people sitting on them, along with their loaded cargo, were thrown into the icy waters. The personnel were immediately engulfed by the sea!

    "No!" Arik watched helplessly as his own people died in the ocean, where there were Rus, Finns, and many Saxons accompanying him.

    Those big ships were stocky but still small in the waves.

    The Atlantic Ocean in winter often encounters arctic storms, because the Rus people have never sailed the Atlantic in winter in the past, and they are completely ignorant of winter storms.

    People hid in cabins full of loot, squeezed so that the cabins looked like huge cans of herring. They can only seek some safety here, while some brave sailors are struggling to rescue outside the cabin.

    Sailors are just mortals, they are not fighting against the gods, they just hope that the ship will not be sunk by the waves.

    The Baltic Sea does not have such bad sea conditions. The dark waves are like mountains, and the big ships are forced to rush against the wind and move against the waves.

    Only large ships can withstand this ordeal, and all longboats with oars gradually sink into the ocean in the process.

    At least Arik remained calm in the crisis.

    The icy waves kept washing the deck, and Arik tied his waist with a rope and fixed himself on the boat, where he struggled to maintain the situation. His existence itself is to maintain the morale of the sailors, and this continues to seem to maintain the sailing of the ship.

    The big ship tried its best to gather the people on the small ship, and the loot that was placed was also carried as far as possible. As for those who fell into the water, the ropes that were thrown did drag some brothers, and most of those who fell into the water have died in the ocean.

    An unyielding man looked up at the dark clouds and shouted: "Odin! Am I not good enough? Are you accusing my withdrawal of cowardice? Do you need more blood sacrifices?" Arik''s questioning is meaningless , the howling north wind continued, and the ocean was full of rage.

    The people living in the cabin were tossed and vomited, and the people who stayed behind on the deck all fixed themselves with ropes.

    The waves and wind seemed to never stop, but the wind was also a powerful force. After losing all the paddle boats, the Ross Squadron was still on its way back.

    It was they who paid an unexpectedly high price, the terrible price of as many as 200 people of all colors being buried in the sea, in exchange for a new understanding of the Atlantic Ocean in winter.

    Until, the fleet returned to the mouth of the Elbe.

    The suffering is finally over, but the waters here are only without huge waves and waves due to inland rivers. They entered a natural haven, but lost all their towed oars, and sailed up the Elbe unsustainably.

    Seeing the coastline is seeing hope, and the dark world can''t hide their big camp at the mouth of the river.

    Due to the arrival of the Russ-Danish coalition forces, a village suddenly emerged at the mouth of the Elbe River. However, the buildings of the village were blown up and down by the strong wind, and even those who stayed behind all hid in the houses that were still available.

    At least it''s a haven, there are no big waves, and there are rowboats piled up on the shore.

    The north wind was still stern, and it was no longer deadly. At this point, Arik could finally settle down and gather his people to start landing on the shore for refuge.

    The entire squadron floated at sea for two days and one night, and the entire army stayed up all night. Arik''s eyes were bloodshot, and he dragged his extremely tired body to continue to hold on, which made the already highly tense nerves continue to tense.

    The rowing boats on the shore are like fetishes. Those who endured the cold and waded ashore first, hurriedly cut off the ropes that fixed the rowing boats with an axe, and used these small boats as barges to transport all the people ashore.

    It was not safe to go ashore just now, and they were greatly aggrieved and regretted when they saw that the camp buildings they had set out from were completely absent.

    The snow is still falling, the north wind is still whistling, and if you can''t dodge on the shore, you will still freeze to death.

    The people who had just escaped had no regard for their decency. They rushed into the woodlands with high spirits, like gophers into the houses that were still usable.

    Undoubtedly, this kind of behavior made people who were hiding here screaming grotesquely. After learning that all the troops who returned were troops fighting south, the guards responded with sympathy for their miserable experience.

    Some wooden sheds were erected immediately, and the heat used the snow to make windbreaks.

    Sincerely, someone pushed down the well-fixed paddle boat on the shore, and quickly covered it with some wood, covered it with sails, and reinforced it with snow.

    When someone does this and does it well, all the longboats visible to the naked eye in the camp suffer.

    It is no longer necessary to consider that doing so is destroying the ship, brothers just want to save lives!

    This is an arctic cold snap that is sweeping across Europe. In the west, its power will stop at the Alps. In the east, it will cause blizzards in Sevastopol, Eastern Rome in the Black Sea region, and give protection to the distant Caspian Sea. A heavy snowfall at the Chernegger camp.

    Large-scale snowfall has begun in the hometown of the Rus, and the Novgorod region has also experienced a new round of snowfall.

    The mountains and rivers have greatly weakened the power of the cold current, and it only showed its full power in the endless Atlantic Ocean.

    The squadrons were lucky enough to capsize the Avrolla-class galleons, including the fleet, had they not been sailing close to the coastline.

    The eight large sailboats currently in service in the Kingdom of Ross are essentially imitation Caravel sailboats with a maximum displacement of 300 tons. They have good resistance to ocean storms, but when they encounter stronger storms, they have no resistance at all. significance.

    Arik boasted that he had saved his life, and when the tense nerves were relieved, the spirit that was strongly supported by endless adrenaline collapsed in an instant.

    Like Arik, many warriors fell into coma one after another after burrowing into various shacks like gophers.

    Everyone is so tired. This kind of exhaustion from the bone marrow is better than three days and three nights of **** battle with the enemy. It was the first time that Grund, a veteran soldier in the team, encountered such a thing. He also fell into a coma caused by extreme exhaustion.

    The ships were anchored one after another, and they were set at the mouth of the Elbe. The ships were left unattended, and indeed they did not drift away.

    Because the river is freezing fast!

    Although it is freezing three feet and not a day''s cold, in the previous days, the ice layer of the Elbe River has been expanding slowly due to the daily maximum temperature moving around the freezing point. This is very obvious in the internal channel, and less obvious in the estuary area due to ocean salt water.

    Affected by the thickening of the ice upstream, the runoff of the Elbe continues to decrease, and the river is rapidly reaching its very low value.

    But all this means nothing to Arik and his army. The brothers who have suffered heavy losses just want to rest as hibernating animals escape the extreme cold.

    ...

    If he had known this, Arik would not have left the ruins of Bremen if he was killed. He would rather build a wooden shed in the woods to survive the cold snap. As soon as they entered the sea, they encountered a sudden change in climate and suffered unexpected and terrifying losses.

    This storm is fair to all, and it is a major test that must be considered by generals fighting in winter.

    The cold snap hits the Hamburg region, home to tens of thousands of Saxony populations, which is the core area of ??today''s Saxony Principality.

    The main force of Rurik and his Rus army is the guest army. Due to the preparations for winter, they really encountered large-scale snowfall and did not suffer much loss.

    Conditions for the Saxons began to deteriorate, and as the cold snap hit, a group of people who had frozen to death were carried out of their shacks the next day.

    They were refugees fleeing the revenge of the Frankish army. They left their hometowns and took refuge in the northern Elbe River. They wanted to escape the Frankish butcher''s knife, or they suffered a huge loss from the cold attack.

    The dead were mainly children and the elderly, who were frozen to death because of their weak constitution.

    Every winter is a screening for everyone, even in a peaceful state, whether it is Saxons or French, ordinary peasant families are at risk of freezing to death. Young children are the most dangerous group, and a large number of children freeze to death every year. For this reason, families have to do everything they can to give birth to hedge against such premature deaths.

    Is this God''s punishment? The priests pointed out that it was.

    Some children were frozen to death, indicating that this was a conspiracy of Satan. Some old people were frozen to death, and it was also a conspiracy of Satan.

    It''s good to put all death on the evil spirits. Even though everyone knows that as long as they try their best to keep warm, they can avoid freezing to a great extent. Unfortunately, ordinary peasant families do not even have enough cloth and leather.

    Most of the wrongful deaths can be avoided by being rich, so in Hamburg, the Russ-Danish camp, and the Saxon settlement, it presents two worlds entirely.

    The Russ don''t have to worry about freezing to death and frostbite at all, and they can rely on their Danish army to provide supplies.

    Rurik incorporated more materials and distributed them to the large population of Saxons. It was a love to help some, and a duty not to give.

    Unless Ludov would sell out some of the interests of the Duchy of Saxony for his people.

    Liudov would never do this. He couldn''t do the deeds of saints described in the scriptures such as Moses and Jesus. He didn''t care if the people were frozen to death on a large scale. After all, it was a matter of course that people would freeze to death every winter.

    What he cares most about now is to count his spoils, to preside over the burial of the Saxons'' war dead, and to select the brave among the peasant soldiers as the elite troops.

    The cold wind and snow forced the battlefield to stagnate, the coalition forces were unable to pursue, the enemy was unable to retreat, and everyone was avoiding the cold.

    Liudov felt that he was given a valuable strategic respite. He took the time to select and organize his own elite troops, arm them with the captured Frankish weapons, and wait for a new war after the wind and snow is over.

    Because he knew that the arrogant Ludwig would not be defeated lightly. If this prince was a counselor, he would not have done the bad thing of imprisoning his father, the devout Louis, and he would not have directly launched a civil war.

    Negotiations are only possible if Ludwig is truly defeated.

    Ludov didn''t want to completely tear his face off with Ludwig, he hoped to make peace through war. Yes, the Duchy of Saxony could restore the inherent peace. He even hoped to send someone to negotiate with Ludwig after the snowstorm. If the other party admits that all his demands are fine, otherwise he will continue to fight.

    Liudov knew very well that this was wishful thinking, and also knew that Rurik, the King of Ross, did not really want to kill Ludwig.

    So, is it possible that the thirty-something East Frankish king accepts that he is inferior?

    On Liudov¡¯s side, he was smug Rurik¡¯s side was doting on his wife and children and sleeping peacefully.

    The coalition forces stood firm in the Hamburg area and waited in the cold wind, and Ludwig and his Frankish army also stood firm in the forest. It''s just that because the latter received a terrifying report from the scout cavalry, he realized that his escape route had been cut off, and the entire army was really in a very passive situation.

    "Am I going to die here? God! Am I a fool? No! I can still fight! Those savages and traitors must die! God, if you pity your people, drop your divine power Freeze the North River!"

    Ludwig prayed silently, and the Archbishop of Cologne did his best to appease the army.

    Waiting for the wind and snow to end...

    https://

    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 991ï¼š When the Elbe freezes

    Days of snow put a stop to the war, and both sides of the fierce battle waited in the cold.

    The wide area of ??snow has gradually covered people''s knees, and the straight Roman avenue seems to be difficult to walk.

    It hasn''t reached the level of snowstorms yet, but anyone walking in such a climate in peacetime is either a true snow hunter or a fool.

    Such snowfalls are not too much of a problem for the Rus and other northerners, who regularly experience more severe snow freezes each winter. Ice and snow are absolutely useless to them, just because they have seen more and know how to live the "winter life".

    The snow finally stopped, and it continued for a whole week since it started.

    Winter in Saxony is not as cold as Scandinavia, and its low temperatures are not extreme, but the Elbe is still massively frozen.

    The disappearing sun returned, and the sun shone on the vast snow. Those Ross warriors who wore sunglasses resolutely assembled the wooden-framed sunglasses and wore them to protect their eyes.

    All the passive hibernating people climbed out of the shacks one after another. They began to clean up the snow spontaneously, and they kept lamenting the impermanence of the world.

    The wooden fence became an excellent barrier, especially the north wall was windward, where a snow **** appeared, and the snow seemed to be so thick that the wall could be pushed down.

    Rurik and many nobles have been watching the progress of the snow. When the sky was still dark, they all noticed that the ice layer of the Elbe outside the city was expanding rapidly.

    Although it was three feet of freezing cold in a day, it continued to freeze for more than a week, and it looked like it was really frozen.

    In order to have a good view of the world around him, Rurik climbed to the highest point in Hamburg.

    The wooden and stone fortress is not high, and the platform at the top is quite cramped, and Rurik has to stand carefully against the wooden railings.

    He wore a thick white velvet cap and a polar bear fur coat, and the whole person became a white existence.

    The piercing and clear wind hit his face, forcing him to cover his face with his sleeves to avoid the cold.

    "Damn. Really completely frozen."

    Just glance at Rurik to come to the conclusion, a silver-white zigzag streamer blinking on the white earth, and the sun shines on it and reflects violently, and the entire Elbe River freezes as far as the eye can see.

    Not only the Elbe, but the circular artificial river excavated to protect the city of Hamburg is even more solid.

    Inside and outside the city were dark figures, and the hidden Saxon people walked out of various shacks.

    Rurik looked at his Ross barracks from a distance, where intensive personnel activities also began to emerge.

    The buzz killed by the cold is back, and the Hamburg region continues its winter life.

    However, the broad Elbe River moat was frozen, and the so-called "natural moat" has disappeared.

    Rurik came down from a height and immediately called all the nobles to hold a military meeting after the snow.

    King Ross is going to have a meeting, and the purpose of his meeting is already self-evident.

    A large number of nobles gather in the stone room, and everyone wears furs to protect their bodies. The open wooden windows make the room bright, and the temperature also drops to freezing point.

    Rurik''s breathing was heavily weaponized, his hands tucked into his clothes, and he paced the room.

    "I sent someone to explore the ice. Even in the center of the river, the ice there is enough for armored warriors to walk. The ice is very thick!" He stretched out his right hand: "It''s bigger than my index finger. Much thicker."

    "This has happened in the past," said Robert, the real Earl of Hamburg. "In this case, we will no longer be protected by the river, and Ludwig''s army will come back. Unless...they don''t know that the river has frozen."

    "They will definitely know." Ludov added nervously, looking at Rurik''s face again, and asked with a solemn expression: "You said, when will they launch a new attack? From what I know about Ludwig, That man is likely to lead the charge."

    "Haha? Take the lead! Is it really possible?"

    "He is by no means a mediocre aristocrat, because he is first and foremost a warrior."

    Ludov spoke highly of Ludwig, and the Blue Fox, who was also present, made a similar assessment. After all, the core of East Frank''s rule is Regensburg in the east, which is a huge barracks. Holding a large barracks, such Ludwig can indeed go to war, in fact, his people are doing it.

    "Then Ludwig could be evacuated?" Rurik couldn''t help asking, "I arranged for the squadron to persecute their back-road and continue to destroy Bremen, a key transportation point. Is the Weser River frozen? If it freezes , Ludwig has the ability to evacuate quickly."

    "I don''t think he will withdraw. It takes a lot of time and energy to assemble an army. Besides, he can''t just sit and watch us Saxons regain their power in the past. And..." As he spoke, Liudov''s eyes drifted to those present. An unlucky guy.

    Poor Baudouin, Count of Flanders, who had not been abused since his capture. After all, this is a guy who has both sides. He has no bigger pursuit. The first thing is to keep the wealth of himself and his family, and to keep his status as a great aristocrat in Europe. It is okay to sell some interests for this.

    Baudouin was pulled into this meeting, and he was able to know the truth of everything, but unfortunately these truths were too horrifying, and he really hoped to avoid this unfortunate meeting because of shame and embarrassment.

    Ludov made a special mention of the captured nobleman, deliberately shouting arrogantly: "It doesn''t matter whether the Counties of Flanders make a choice, but the current situation is enough to make Ludwig believe that Flanders has Rebellion. So, not counting the self-governing Bishopric of Cologne, their East Frankish control is limited to Alemanni (Frankfurt Mainz and Rheingau), Bavaria and Osteria (Austria). Also There is a semi-independent Thuringia, haha, maybe the Thuringians are also thinking about restoring independence."

    "Ludwig will never accept this outcome," Rurik added again.

    "Yes. Otherwise he won''t be determined to go on the winter expedition, and in the end we will continue to fight with them, maybe the decisive battle will be in a few days."

    Rurik and Ludov sang and reconciled almost repetitively for pre-war analysis, and their inadvertent retelling really reaffirmed the grand strategy for the nobles present.

    "Since they will definitely fight, we can just deal with it directly. Our army doesn''t have to take the initiative to attack, and we will reorganize our forces in Hamburg." Rurik still issued orders as the military commander-in-chief, and he also pointed out a major drawback of his own side. .

    "However, after a long battle, even we Russ are very tired. I don''t have enough troops, maybe the next decisive battle will require you Saxons to fight hard."

    "Ah? Is it as powerful as you, and there are times when the troops are exhausted?"

    Inadvertently, there was a hint of teasing in Liudov''s eyes when he spoke, and the man seemed to be mocking.

    After all, Liudov is not a dog who was tamed after the defeat. He has his own great ambitions. Now the alliance with Ross and Denmark is for profit. After all, he still has to be the real master of Saxony.

    Rurik sensed this special meaning, and immediately shrugged his shoulders with a prescient look. He threatened: "If the war is delayed until the warm period, everything will be extremely beneficial to my kingdom of Rus. I can order the second large fleet in the east, Send a brand new 10,000 troops here one after another. However, this requires the ice sea to thaw, and my disadvantage is only in the next 100 days. "

    Rurik''s words had an overly exaggerated description, and Liudov couldn''t believe it, and he immediately twitched his tail when he heard it.

    Ragnar knew the inside story, and he didn''t care about the Rurik brothers'' boasting. After all, it was not a complete boast.

    "Temporarily short of troops?" King Ragnar of Denmark, who had listened to it for a while, abruptly stood up, "I can call up a group of Danish soldiers to go south quickly, and fighting in winter is not a problem. We are Denmark and Saxony, but neighboring countries."

    "The current strength should be enough." Rurik shook his head and continued to look at Ludov. "In the final analysis, this is the battle for the founding of your Saxony Duchy. We Ross and Denmark will fulfill our alliance obligations to help you fight, after all, it is you who A lot. I! Will try to give you advice and even command your troops."

    "Command my army? That''s fine." Ludov smiled awkwardly. "I still command my army, but I will refer to your suggestions and requirements."

    "Very good." Rurik nodded with satisfaction: "Since Ludwig is likely to lead the charge, I will try to capture him alive. We don''t have to kill him afterwards, just make him sign some treaties. Everything continues as originally planned. Let''s do it, we don''t have to completely tear up with East Frank."

    At the end of the meeting, all the military nobles once again strengthened and unified their thoughts, and immediately entered a state of combat alert, so that all armed men could immediately enter the battle.

    The main force of the Ross fleet is now very sadly imprisoned by the ice of the Elbe River. This is not a big problem. After all, the fleet is stationed at the Kronstadt berth, and the ships can be imprisoned by the ice until April next year.

    The battleship of the battleship has a high side, which can be used as a tactical commanding height. If the glacier is used as a battlefield, the frozen battleship can be used as a "permanent turret".

    Rurik thought so.

    The temperature is now rushing towards the lowest value of the year, and the ice layer covering the Elbe will further thicken, and the Frankish cavalry will be able to run wildly on the ice.

    Ice battles are not inconceivable, and Ross has fought many ice battles with enemies in the past.

    Even Rurik knew about the battle of Lake Chud. It was a battle in another time and another era, but on the side of the battle was the army composed of Swedish immigrants and the Slavs in the Novgorod region. The knights fought a decisive battle and won.

    The direction of history has taken a turn. Rus in AD 840 and Rus in AD 1140 faced two worlds.

    But they all share the same bloodline and can make some similar moves.

    Rurik knew that if his bloodline continued, a huge group of nobles would rise in northern and eastern Europe.

    Then come to a battle of the Elbe Glacier!

    The coalition forces began a large-scale training after the snowfall, and the army was actively preparing for the decisive battle.

    Rurik didn''t know what the situation of the squadron he sent out, and the cavalry team had long since entered a state of loss of contact. They are all battle-hardened madmen, but unfortunately without their return, Rurik is indeed worried in the future.

    Without the longbowmen and some ferocious berserkers, when the battle entered a state of slaughter, the coalition forces would not be able to exert sufficient strength.

    Maybe victory is just a miserable victory.

    However, Rurik noticed that people who slipped on the ice apparently just had to move quickly and fall over. Such a fall is unbelievable, especially if the person wearing heavy armor is likely to be unable to climb up because the ice layer is too slippery.

    How to walk on ice without slipping? The problem is not with the walking mode, but with the boots.

    Walkers can glide across the ice with skis or spikes.

    "Yes! Spikes!"

    No matter whether the decisive battle is on ice or snow, as long as there is ice and snow, it is easy to slip, and only spikes are the general anti-skid force. The Frankish army was absolutely incapable of tackling spikes, but the Allies could make them quickly.

    So Rurik gave this order: "All warriors will take eight clusters of old arrows, and find out when to nail the planks to them, and bind them with ropes to your boots as a pair of spikes."

    This move will undoubtedly consume a lot of arrows. Fortunately, Rurik''s war preparations are very good, and he often focuses on recovering arrows after the war. There is no essential difference between mass-produced arrow clusters and mass-produced nails, but the former does more heat treatment.

    The old arrow clusters were transformed into spikes, which could quickly arm Rurik''s existing Rus army, which had less than 3,500 people.

    During the half-year war, the Russ Army has had a lot of attrition, and now the Slavic flag team has transformed from a reserve force to the main force.

    Those Saaremaa pirates became elites, and the Gothalans recruited from Gothenburg became Ruth elites.

    Each flag team has suffered a lot, but the soul of the flag team is still there, and various personnel have been added to it, barely making each flag team have enough fighting strength.

    According to the common sense in the north, a Viking army of 3,500 people is already a very powerful team.

    However, the strength of the Frankish army was even greater. Due to its huge population, it could theoretically mobilize an army of tens of thousands.

    The 3,500 members of the Rus army stationed in Hamburg are these 3,500 people. They are making spiked shoes, and when they are finished, they can run wild on the ice.

    Such a move was refreshing, and Liudov immediately followed suit, even though he didn''t have many nails.

    The solution to the problem is not difficult. It is to order the Saxon blacksmith to dismantle the captured Frankish armor, remove the iron pieces embedded in the leather, and make them into the shape of nails to make wooden spiked shoes. This set of procedures takes time, and Liudov can only equip a small number of the elites he chooses as much as possible.

    The Saxon army has an absolute manpower advantage, and theoretically they still have 10,000 soldiers. They are equipped with simple spears on a large scale, and most of their personnel are unarmored, and their individual combat capabilities are worrying due to a serious lack of training. On the contrary, they can hold spears in a group and form a hedgehog formation to advance and retreat together.

    In response to this group of armed farmers, Liudov himself had no idea about tactics and only understood the so-called "invincibility theory of courage". It wasn''t until he saw Rurik''s dazzling multi-armed tactical arrangement that he realized that "tactics" still existed in the world.

    It''s a pity that he is a fool, and his soldiers are not smart. It is impossible to expect the peasant soldiers to carry out complex measures. What they can still do is to gather as a whole and rely on shouting to build their prestige, and then launch a dense formation to charge.

    It''s just that if there is a large-scale battle, he can only order his own people to launch a spear assault.

    The actual combat proved that the spear and hedgehog formation was possible, and they were imitating the thousand ruthless men armed with halberds of the Slavic flag team in Rurik.

    In the riverside battle before the blizzard, the casualties of the coalition forces reached 1,500. The casualties were mainly from the Saxons, and most of the wounded died later. On the contrary, the Ross-Danish army who fought on the front line suffered little loss due to a large amount of armor.

    The Saxons still had a considerable number of soldiers, and because of their previous victories, the local nobles in the distance were informed by the Ludov messenger, and they also organized militias to support them.

    Because they saw Ludov''s victory, and the victory made them even more afraid of Ludwig''s future revenge. Unless everyone joins forces to fight Ludwig completely The total strength of the Hamburg side has been slowly increasing, and the new soldiers are better than nothing, and their political significance is enormous. At least the Saxon nobles who lived nearby brought people in person, even if they brought ten retinues.

    As a result, the morale of the coalition army gradually increased, and as another army formed a fairly neat line, walking along the frozen river from downstream to upstream, the morale of the coalition army was even stronger.

    For the hordes that suddenly appeared held high wooden poles with inspiring flags flying.

    It was the flag of Ross, and the person who came was actually the missing squadron.

    After experiencing heavy losses caused by the storm at sea, Arik''s squadron took the remaining 800 healthy people and started the difficult final journey.

    Large ships, most of the booty, and some left-behind people are still in the river mouth, where the waters have not yet been frozen but the sea is freezing.

    The people who survived the calamity of more than 800 people include the old Rus, the Melarens, the Balmers, the Finns, and the Saxons.

    Encountering a storm at sea is an unpredictable disaster. Arik can completely shirk it, but he regrets seeing a large number of his own personnel fall into the sea and drown.

    Perhaps, transporting some very important booty back to Hamburg would be a marginal hedge against the morale of the squadron''s natural disaster. These 800 people, regardless of their ethnicity, rushed to make a small sled that could be towed by one person, loaded a bag of grain, or a bundle of bundled iron weapons after the snow stopped.

    They had to walk back, and for this reason they paused for two days on the way, before finally dawdling back to Hamburg.

    At this point, Arik can finally report to his brother, who is the king, that he has indeed completed the task...

    The Rise of Rurik Chapter List https://

 Chapter 992ï¼š The plot to free prisoners of war

    The squadron actually returned on foot, and their faces were full of tiredness and sadness.

    What have they been through?

    When they returned to the big camp of the Ross Army, the surrounding people learned of the deadly storm at sea.

    Of course, the mission was completed, and some brothers were sacrificed for this, but the power of the ocean continued to destroy the entire fleet. If those large ships were not strong enough, the sub-fleet would have been wiped out.

    Arik, Yevlo, and Grund returned to debrief. After hearing their reports, Rurik was surprised but did not complain too much.

    However, he still has to show his anger on the bright side.

    He did not address Arik directly as his brother, but by his first name.

    "Arik, you are guilty of a great sin! You are a master of sailing, no matter how bad the sea conditions are, after all, hundreds of brothers are buried in the sea. Do you know this sin?"

    Arik, who was already guilty, had no intention of defending: "Indeed, I am guilty. The brothers in the camp all need an explanation, and I am willing to be punished."

    Arik lowered his proud head in public, and his guilt was obvious.

    Hit with a stick? Have a whip? There is no need and no reason.

    The squadron did its job and accidentally killed a staggering number of wounded Franks and even destroyed its granary. The storm that killed hundreds of people at sea was an unexpected natural disaster, and Arik didn''t do the dangerous operation of "breaking through the typhoon", so it was unreasonable to continue to punish him.

    "Then fight the enemy bravely in the next battle. The dead brothers, their heroic spirits will also be satisfied with your actions. Therefore, you must make such a guarantee to all the soldiers in the camp that you must fight bravely."

    "I will."

    Because the sleighs towed by the more than 800 people who returned were indeed loaded with a large number of Frankish weapons and helmets, and everyone must not ignore their exploits.

    Heavy losses due to storms, the Ross Army had not experienced in more than a decade.

    The incident shocked the whole army, and everyone had to reconsider whether it would always be safe to sail in the vast ocean in the west. Who caused ocean storms? Apparently Yemengard did it. People believed it, and the legend became very real.

    But Rurik probably understood the reason. It is understandable that the North Atlantic became violent in winter, and the Titanic also suddenly hit an iceberg and sank in the North Atlantic in winter.

    Do not sail in the North Atlantic in future winters, even close to the Dutch coast.

    The squadron achieved amazing results and obtained important information at the same time.

    To this end, Rurik enthusiastically pulled the three returning generals and made urgent discussions with the nobles.

    It''s still a high tower stone room, and the temperature seems to be colder than a few days ago.

    The experience of the returning squadron fighters has spread throughout the army. The so-called fighters once again destroyed the bridge between Bremen and the local area, so that they destroyed the logistics base of the Frankish army and killed many enemies. It is a fact that destroying the enemy army The granary and the large amount of food were taken away, which made the morale of the coalition troops strong.

    Even if a large number of Saxons were drowned in the shipwreck, the survivors seized a large amount of enemy food. They tried their best to use sleds to pull part of the hamburgers. After that, they immediately reported the good news to Grand Duke Liudoff, and the food they transported was immediately melted. for military rations.

    After Ludov learned of this, he arranged for the horses he borrowed from the local lord to arrive at the mouth of the Elbe River as soon as possible by horse-drawn sleigh. He wanted to bring back his share of the spoils of war, and immediately use it as military rations to ensure that the army he organized could eat a few full meals.

    The atmosphere in the stone room is very lively, and the optimistic mood is like a fire.

    Rurik was still the center of attention. He opened his arms to silence everyone, and immediately announced: "Obviously the rear granary of the Franks has been destroyed. There is no doubt that Dewish has a large Frankish army and has a lot of rations, but it will not last long."

    Rurik began to call Arik his brother again, and the latter was very pleased.

    "That''s true." Arik couldn''t wait to speak: "The enemy''s main force is hiding in the forest. Maybe they will flee, and they will continue to attack. However, I think our army has the opportunity to take the initiative to attack."

    "Of course we can take the initiative to attack, but that''s not my intention. We need a decisive battle, on the glacier outside Hamburg, which is good for our army, otherwise we would not have bothered to make spikes. already."

    "I''m afraid that Ludwig will be forced to evacuate due to logistical difficulties. Because the Weser River must also freeze, and the effect of destroying the bridge has disappeared." Liudov sighed meaningfully.

    "Then don''t let the enemy evacuate! You can''t let them have the idea of ????evacuating." Rurik continued.

    "Do you have a new idea?"

    "There is one. My brother''s suggestion is not impossible to implement. Of course, our army can take the initiative to find enemies and challenge them. It''s just that the purpose of doing this is debatable."

    "You want to provoke them and force them to take the initiative to attack?" Ludov stuck his head, he had already guessed.

    "That''s right, and..." Rurik smiled maliciously. "I will use some tricks that will embarrass Ludwig. It will also force them to attack."

    "What is it?"

    "I intend to free those Frankish captives."

    "Captive?" Liudov couldn''t figure out the logic after thinking about it: "Unbelievable, you still plan to release them? Isn''t it planned to exchange for ransom? Even become a slave."

    "They are a bunch of tools after all! I want to verify one thing now, what do these Frankish captives mean to Ludwig. Are his subjects? The men are released and the women and children are kept. Or the women are released and the men are kept. Our captives come from many villages, and the captives know each other, so we forcibly dismantle them, some of them will be controlled by our army, and some of them will be returned intact. Ludwig. Guess what?"

    "How do I know? Your idea is very strange." Ludov shrugged, still not knowing the logic.

    "Men can''t give up their wives, women can''t give up their children and husbands. We free some people who in Ludwig''s camp would beg their king to save the hostages."

    "That''s actually the case?!" Liudov heard some doorway, and asked: "What if he doesn''t plan to save it?"

    "Then Ludwig''s notoriety will spread, and many Franks will suspect that the prince is not a good man. I don''t think that man will abandon his creed."

    What else could Liudov say, he sighed with a charming smile: "You... you are really vicious."

    "So the question now is how to find their camp. I will send scouts to investigate as soon as possible. As for splitting up those prisoners, it''s up to you."

    Liudov signaled to do it immediately.

    If after determining the winter camp of the Frankish army, some prisoners are pulled over and beheaded in public to provoke Ludwig to fight, this is a trick to induce an immediate decisive battle.

    However, this kind of trick is considered despicable in Viking society, and it cannot be used unless it is a face-breaking situation.

    This meeting was actually a fine-tuning of the decisive battle plan, and the revised plan began to be implemented immediately.

    Speaking of the Frankish prisoners, they were almost all immigrants who had emigrated to Saxony. They are indeed robbing the traditional living space of the Saxons, because they are all for the reason of believing in God. The local Saxons do not want a large number of captured women and children to be killed, so it is enough to expel them.

    Subjectively, the coalition forces will not persecute these prisoners. They have great use value. In the past few months, some of the prisoners have inevitably died, and most of them are still alive and well.

    They were pulled from the warehouse, and the Saxon soldiers ordered them to be gathered in family style.

    Many prisoners did not know what happened. They stood in the cold outdoors wearing sloppy clothes, standing in the snow with shabby shoes, and their families hugged each other to avoid the cold.

    More than 1,800 prisoners survived, but they continued to freeze outdoors, and some more people were about to die.

    Liudov then personally took care of the next thing. He brought nearly a thousand soldiers selected by the general principle from his own scorpion, and dressed up as well-equipped to tightly surround the small open space in the city.

    The captives in the encirclement thought they were the doomsday generals, and their fear made the cold feel even worse.

    As a result, a man in a polar bear fur walked out of the soldiers, and there was an old man in black robes who personally carried a dark wooden cross.

    Ludov, who borrowed an ornate outfit from Rurik, spoke arrogantly in Frankish in the face of many nervous captives.

    "You! All captives! I am the Duke of Saxony and the Count of Westphalia! I am the unquestioned ruler of all Saxons, and you Franks are not welcome! But you did not die, I No intention to execute you! Now your King Ludwig leads an army against my Saxony principality, and our country has to fight back. Listen! I am a descendant of Widukind, and you should understand what I mean."

    Ludov did not need to explain, after all, when Widukind surrendered, a large number of Franks were ordered to move north to settle in Saxony. Among the captives were some elderly women, actually in their fifties, who were part of that group of immigrants when they were young.

    Everything was the revenge of the Saxons, for which they allied themselves with the Normans. The prisoners basically know this situation, and Liudov is just repeating it again today.

    "Some of you will be released, Ludwig''s army is in the forest on the other side of the river, they have set up camp, and your king will be there. All heard! Some of you will be released! Now, listen to me! All the children together, all the women together, all the men together! Quick!"

    It''s a good thing to be released, what the **** is the arrangement after that?

    Seeing that they were indifferent, Liudov immediately dispatched soldiers to do things forcibly, making the whole scene cry.

    This made Eskil, the saint of the north, extremely embarrassed. He came here today carrying the cross just to calm the hearts of these prisoners of war. Seeing the violence of the Saxon army, he had to remind Liudoff to attack lightly.

    "Actually, all of this is a conspiracy of that kid in Rurik." Ludov whispered to Esquier, who came over.

    "I understand. Rurik has been very conspiratorial since he was ten years old. It''s just that there is nothing we can do now. These Franks are poor lambs. You must restrain your subordinates no matter what."

    Liudov nodded, and immediately ordered his men not to be too rude when pulling people down.

    In the end, under the coercion of sharp spearheads and swords, all the prisoners were divided into three parts.

    First, young children cannot be banished. They are too young, and they can live in a warm place if they stay in the city of Hamburg. If they are thrown to Ludwig, they will surely lead to a meaningless death if they are not well cared for. Even if he chose war, Ludov didn''t want to live up to his notoriety as a "child killer" in his heart.

    Second, it is the men and women who are really going to be exiled.

    Without further scrutiny, Liudov ordered half of the women to be banished and half of the men to be banished.

    This arrangement immediately caused an uproar, and the chaos was contained under the coercion of the Saxon army.

    Just seeing the dejected faces of the captives, Liudov realized that Rurik had really hit him.

    Men are reluctant to fight with their wives, and women are reluctant to leave their husbands. Perhaps the exiled man and woman happened to be the father, but their children were still in the city.

    Parents will never give up their children, after all, it is goodbye if they go wrong.

    After the atmosphere had stabilized, Ludov commanded in public: "All exiles, I will send you back to your King Ludwig. You can tell him that we have set up a battle on the Elbe, and we are eager to A decisive battle! You go tell him! Of course the Frankish army can escape! That way, the rest of the captives will be executed. You don''t want your family to be executed, do you? I don''t want to, but if it happens then One step, even if you kill your own relatives. Go and tell your king, your Frankish army. We Saxons are waiting in Hamburg an der Elbe."

    Really sent a messenger to the gauntlet, and both Rurik and Ludov were worried that the messenger would be cut by the other side.

    The messenger was replaced by a freed Frank, and both were relieved.

    Of course, the exiled prisoners were not just messengers, they were a group of lobbyists, numbering as many as five hundred. Their presence will disturb the opponent''s military. If the enemy is in a dilemma, as soon as these released prisoners arrive, the enemy will have a unified mind-must strike hard against the despicable Saxony-Norman army, even if there is difficulty, forcibly Overcome difficulties but also attack.

    Liudov''s side quickly completed the task assigned by Rurik, so those who were selected to be released, as many as 500 people, were specially rewarded with some rags to further keep out the cold, and they also specially ate before departure. Cooked high-salt wheat. This is a good meal. After all, in order to prevent the captives from escaping when they were captured, whether it was Rurik or Ludov, the captives were basically given some widowed food that could only sustain their lives, in order to prevent these people from having the strength to escape.

    They ate so badly that it was the last supper.

    On the other hand, the scouts sent by Rurik also found the enemy''s camp along the Roman road.

    Because the scouts on both sides fought a miniature-scale encounter in the snowy forest, with Ross scouts crossbow sniping and Frankish archers shooting.

    Both sides are strong and strong people, and they are also Orion origins.

    Ludwig learned that the Elbe was completely frozen, so that the enemy could run around on the ice, and Hamburg was still entrenched in a large number of enemies and made a decisive battle.

    Ross scouts took advantage of the night to touch the Frankish camp in the forest, and noticed that they had forcibly transformed as many as three abandoned villages into wooden fortresses, and they even arrogantly camped on Roman Avenue.

    After the defeat, the Frankish army did not flee far. First, they were beaten to lose a certain amount of logistical materials and suffered from exhaustion after the defeat. Second, their arrogant souls were extremely unwilling to be defeated.

    The fact that they built three large walled camps in the woods by cutting wood hard, surprised Rurik, and felt that these people really have the ability of the old Roman legion But this kind of action also proves One thing - they were not willing to retreat.

    But the scout''s intelligence could not prove that the enemy would launch a decisive battle in a short period of time.

    It''s December, and whether it''s Catholic Christmas or Viking Hanukkah, the biggest holiday of the year is upon us.

    Perhaps the Franks were trying to reorganize their troops and start a decisive battle of fate before the festival?

    At least Rurik was willing to win the decisive battle and offer Odin a great gift.

    In the colder December, after a period of preparation, those selected captives who had eaten a sumptuous meal for many days, after having eaten the last meal of the extremely rich and salty boiled wheat with oil, began to be eaten by only the A Russ-Saxon coalition of 200 men urged them to step into the glacier.

    The prisoners were tied with their hands and ropes around their necks. They changed into thick clothes, and the selected ones also had wooden boards hanging around their necks.

    The simple words are marked in Frankish on the boards: Battle.

    The army escorted such a group to move, and they set out from early in the morning until the evening finally approached the first large camp of the Frankish army.

    But before that, the **** troops had hurriedly evacuated, leaving a group of released prisoners at a loss.

    But the Frankish scouts who had been observing secretly had been paying attention to this strange team for a long time, and the existence of the scouts was also discovered by the **** troops.

    After a group of prisoners watched from side to side for a while, they encountered scouts who showed up. After questioning each other, the prisoners burst into tears and told in Frankish the horrific abuse they had encountered.

    What else could the scouts say, someone pulled out a knife and immediately cut the ropes of the captives, promising: "You are saved. Rest assured, the king will avenge you."

    The Rise of Rurik Chapter List https://

 Chapter 993ï¼š The Frankish army gathers

    At first, Ludwig was skeptical that the enemy captured a group of Frankish civilians. Now that he saw hundreds of people who were rescued, that suspicion did not disappear, but instantly turned into another kind of doubt.

    Why? ! Why did the Normans and traitors free their captives?

    Don''t they even want a ransom? still is¡­¡­

    Ludwig suspected that there was a fine print, and he ordered the army to inspect the men.

    The soldiers suffered defeats and encountered heavy snowstorms. Although they persisted until now, the morale of the army was not high, but they did not have any serious feelings of defeat.

    After all, the situation is like this. Whether it is marching or evacuating, everyone has to face endless snow. Even if a lot of military rations are lost, the remaining food in the entire army can support for a period of time, and you don''t have to worry a lot until the food runs out.

    Soldiers rudely ordered the rescued to explain what they had experienced with the enemy. Many soldiers accused them of being traitors and even betraying their beliefs.

    The rescued people cried out for wishes, all vowed not to betray their faith, and at the same time begged for the same thing: that a large number of people are still in the hands of the enemy.

    Soldiers always pressed people to the snow, pressed them to the ground and forced them to admit but betrayal.

    There were even some soldiers who did something against the women.

    It is very unrealistic for the Frankish army to easily believe that they did not betray, and the army also took the opportunity to vent their grievances with brutal "inquiries" to these released people.

    Things got messed up, and Ludwig stayed in the warm safe house, indifferent to what his subordinates were doing.

    In the end, the Archbishop of Cologne couldn''t stand it any longer.

    The priests with the dark wooden cross ordered the soldiers to spare all the rescued people. Those people saw inconceivably that the Archbishop of Cologne was actually here, and they came over to plead for the Archbishop''s redemption.

    "You... are all lost lambs. You are guilty. However, you can repent to me, and God will redeem your souls."

    Ludwig had no time to pay attention to the rescued captives, the snow had stopped, the Elbe was completely frozen, and a favorable opportunity for war was in front of him.

    He invited his generals and nobles to his safe house and was busy planning the next battle.

    Everything was guessed by Rurik, Ludov and others. Ludwig still has a huge army, and it is not easy for his people to assemble their forces, and it is even more difficult to find opportunities for decisive battles.

    Although the demands of the released have not been taken seriously by Ludwig, the "gauntlet" has already been held in his hand.

    Normans and traitors long for a decisive battle, so fight!

    Although it is strange to launch a decisive battle in a snowy world, aside from the enthusiasm of the generals, a very real problem is before everyone - there is not much time for military rations to support.

    Looking into the eyes of all the generals, Ludwig pointed out solemnly: "We must resolve this war before Christmas. We have suffered many setbacks in the past because the enemy has the advantage of ships. Now the river is frozen and our war horses are free Ride, cavalry and infantry can go directly through the Elbe. We were worried that the river would not freeze this winter, now God is helping us! Just as Moses prayed that God separated the Red Sea, now God freezes the river for us. God is on our side The whole army must hurry up to prepare, give you three days, and after three days we will launch a general attack."

    The turbulent Red Sea and the surging Elbe are deadly moats on the way.

    The generals and nobles did not know what the "dividing the Red Sea" described in the scriptures was. Their understanding of the "Red Sea" was literal meaning, in short, it was a miracle of God.

    Now after Ludwig''s guidance, they believe that the frozen Elbe is also a miracle.

    The generals and nobles have unified their minds, and three days later will be the day when the army will be launched, and the ice and snow will no longer be obstructions.

    It was not until Ludwig''s order was issued that Archbishop Hadbold came to see the king who decided the war.

    The safe house is still warm and pleasant, but it is just a private house. A king lives here, and Ludwig feels that it is too out of character.

    The Archbishop of Cologne felt that the current situation of the army was terrible. He would think of the hard life he lived as a trainee priest when he was young, and he never thought that he would be frozen in an unknown village when he was old.

    "It''s the bishop, you are here." Seeing the archbishop standing alone in the room, Ludwig was respectful.

    "yes."

    "Anything to teach me?"

    "I dare not..." The Archbishop still had lingering fears: "It''s the people who were rescued. I listened to all their confessions, and I guarantee with my soul that they did not volunteer to do things for the Norman pirates and Saxon traitors."

    "Oh?" Ludwig was taken aback. "So they were forced to do something? Sure enough, they were guilty."

    "We all have original sins. They didn''t betray the faith, they didn''t have new sins. They told me a lot about the Normans, and maybe it''s in your favor."

    "Go ahead."

    Therefore, the Archbishop of Cologne recited from his own memory, and he also selectively reported those things that were detrimental to the church, but he did not mention a word.

    The Normans have powerful troops and many ships, and the Saxons recognize the Earl of Westphalia as the Duke of Saxony.

    A lot of news shows that the enemy''s troops are strong, and Ludwig slapped his thigh violently: "Enough! Are you doing things for them? Are they so strong?"

    The archbishop hurriedly took a step back, trying his best to hide his timidity: "I''m just repeating. And those people also made a strange news."

    "what news?"

    "It''s Baudouin, Count of Flanders."

    "That guy? What''s the matter."

    "Although I can''t believe it, those people pointed out that Baudouin has been captured, right in the city of Hamburg. Moreover, the country of Flanders was attacked not long ago, and the Normans destroyed Antwerp, northern Fries. The Lan area has been occupied by the Normans!"

    "This..." Ludwig, who was standing, couldn''t stop swaying: "This is ridiculous. Did Baudouin also betray? That guy, I couldn''t believe him at all, but I didn''t expect him to betray my faith?! If It''s true, I... have to this war."

    "Of course there will be a decisive battle, but Baudouin was only captured, and there is no evidence that he defected to the Normans. There are still a large number of our prisoners in Hamburg, whose families are controlled by the enemy. I implore God to save those Lamb, therefore, God has entrusted you with this glorious mission. Save them, and you...will be the patron saint."

    "The patron saint?" Hearing this word, Ludwig couldn''t help but be moved.

    "Yes. You will succeed, and I will apply to Rome for you. You will be the guardian of the faith and have reason to be the patron saint."

    Ludwig never thought of obtaining the title of "Emperor of the whole Roman people", and he dared not compare with his grandfather Charlemagne. The fundamental reason for launching the civil war now is to resist the elder brother''s cut off the clan. As long as the elder brother agrees to abolish the cut clan and agree to a three-division kingdom, his East Frank will immediately withdraw and truce.

    It all boils down to infighting between brothers, but with the title "Sant" in front of his name, everything is beautiful.

    Ludwig was completely persuaded, and he longed to become a saint.

    The two parties seemed to have made a deal, but the inside story of some deals was unknown to the party Ludwig.

    Because the Bishop of Utrecht and the Archbishop of the North, whether for security reasons or simply participating in the rebellion, the nobles of the lands in which their diocese were located became rebels.

    In particular, the Archbishop of the North, Esquier, is the patron saint. He protects "until the end of the northern world", and the Archbishop of Cologne, Hardbold, is equivalent to his rank.

    The areas involved in the rebellion thus overlapped geographically with the entire northern parish. Is it to be said that the saints of the north joined the war against the Franks? And it was, because the rebellious Saxons did not betray their faith.

    In principle, it can be said that this war will also involve the entire Holy See. The Archbishop of Cologne, out of rational considerations, does not want the Holy See to be forced to mediate and make things very embarrassing.

    After all, these grandsons of Charlemagne are not fuel-efficient lamps, especially this Ludwig, who imprisoned his father, King Louis, who was still alive three years ago, and the Holy See asked for his release, but Ludwig turned a deaf ear. It was a crime to be released only when his father ran out of fuel. It was a pity that the Holy See could not judge the Frankish king who possessed the "emperor of the whole Roman people".

    Because the other party involved in the incident is the current legitimate king Lothair, who especially maintains the noble title of emperor, and his troops can take Cologne within three days if necessary.

    The Archbishop of Cologne cannot afford to offend these ruthless people. In order to ensure that the Diocese of Cologne continues to preserve its power in all aspects, as well as to ensure the face of the Holy See, the Archbishop needs a decisive battle. As long as Ludwig''s Frankish army was victorious, no matter how the rebellion was settled in the future, it would be an infighting only seen by the noble lords, and had nothing to do with the Holy See.

    It will be business as usual for the Utrecht and Northern Diocese.

    The army is eager for revenge, and the freed are eager to save their loved ones after the battle. The priests were supposed to shun war, but this time the Archbishop of Cologne became a resolute leader, a transformation that surprised and greatly admired Ludwig.

    In the Frankish barracks, the minds were completely unified, and the decisive battle was about to break out.

    Ludwig will lead the whole army to attack, in order to secure the world in the first battle.

    He didn''t even want to make way for himself.

    So, the day before the scheduled departure, the Frankish army assembled.

    Soldiers from all camps gathered at the front camp, so the ground under the snow-covered pine forest was trampled so hard that soldiers cruising and wandering could be seen everywhere.

    They each brought their own weapons and equipment, and many of them also dressed up to be bloated. They used more cloth to keep out the cold, and even tore up a group of tents wrapped in sackcloth.

    Ludwig knew all this. He had made certain preparations to keep out the cold, but when he was attacked by the university, he knew that his preparations were still ill-prepared.

    Even though he suffered a lot of losses in a defeat on the banks of the Elbe before, according to the reports of various generals and nobles, he still has 14,000 people who can participate in the decisive battle.

    Compared with the loss of 10,000 people before departure, such a loss ratio is too outrageous. Fortunately, the strength of his elite army is particularly strong. The lost troops are either from the Sorbian slave soldiers or peasant soldiers. Those soldiers could not fight **** battles. The key to everything is whether your elite can still fight.

    Ludwig took a good look at it. His own elites were not bad. The harsh winter did not dampen their spirits. The number of elite soldiers in armor was still close to 5,000.

    "Those Saxons are also armed peasants, and it will take a long time to train before they become strong soldiers. The key is the Norman army, they are probably not as strong as me, when they completely lose the cover of rivers and ships, when my army Disperse them and I will win!"

    No one gave Ludwig any advice, and he had no staff by his side.

    The European aristocratic wars of this era were generally simple, and they all relied on the individual plans of the aristocratic generals. Ludwig passively became a dictator of military planning. He didn''t think it was inappropriate. He only thought that he had come up with a simple and rude plan to solve the problem.

    Now, the icy forest is full of Frankish troops, they are densely gathered, the total number is as many as 14,000.

    All the men who were rescued were recruited and given arms to fight as militias. Ludwig gathered all those who could fight, and those who suffered from severe frostbite were thrown into the camp as if they had been abandoned.

    The elite soldiers gathered together to listen to the final pre-war mobilization of Ludwig wearing the golden crown.

    Before that, the army had prepared both materially and psychologically. Although many people were very worried before the decisive battle, when they thought of the shame they had encountered before and what this war meant, most of those who were worried put their fear of death on their hands. Forget it.

    This is a glorious showdown!

    Uphold the sacred faith! Crusade barbarians and traitors!

    Glory belongs to Frank, for rescuing his brethren captured by barbarians.

    ...

    Ludwig emphasized many slogans, and the soldiers kept cheering them.

    They didn''t run far after the first defeat, and in fact they didn''t have the ability to run far.

    If the earth is not covered by this heather forest, standing on the heights of Hamburg City, you can see the Frankish camp in the distance.

    The Frankish army was cheering, and the shouts of tens of thousands of people turned into a dull roar, as if the sound came from the earth.

    The coalition forces guarding Hamburg couldn''t ignore the rumbling, but everyone didn''t understand what it meant. Some people said that the sound came from the earth, some said it was a dull thunder in the distance, and some people speculated that it was the cry of soldiers.

    The coalition forces had already prepared for battle, and the five hundred prisoners who had served as messengers had been released, and the soldiers had entered the final stage of pre-war preparations.

    Most of the soldiers had already made spikes, and even the average Saxon peasant soldier made their own spikes from the dismantled parts of the captured Frankish armor. The appearance of spikes is varied, and the materials used are also used for what purpose. In the end, it is generally guaranteed that they will not slip easily when walking on ice.

    The rumbling sound made Rurik highly nervous. He immediately removed his white velvet cap, put on a tin helmet, and first issued an order for the assembly of the Rus army.

    The warriors who had been prepared for a long time immediately acted. Sword and shield, bow and crossbowmen, spearmen, and heavy weapons troops assembled with all their might The Rus army did things with great fanfare, and Ragnar''s Danish army immediately followed.

    Ross''s blue-and-white flag is flying, and Denmark''s black-and-white raven flag is flying.

    Then, a large number of white cross flags were raised, and the army of the Duchy of Saxony and the army of the Netherlands joined in.

    There are also some special flags here, the red-yellow checkered king of Northumbria, accompanied by the king Ernred. Ernred and Prince Ella appeared purely as observers. When he thought that what would happen next would be a big battle involving more than 10,000 people, this battle was too extreme, and Ernred''s inner excitement **** everything else.

    There is also a distinctive blue raven-patterned flag, which is a symbol of the Viking York Kingdom, where King Biyonny and his younger brother Floki appear.

    Soldiers began to gather outside the city, looking at the forest on the south bank of the frozen Elbe, expecting the appearance of the enemy.

    Liudov hurriedly changed into his battle armor, and hurried out of the city with his cronies, and soon Rurik, King of Rus, who was looking from afar, would reconcile.

    He was panting heavily, his breath full of thick mist: "The enemy... the enemy is really here?"

    "Come on. Listen! The rumble is their cry."

    "Is it the day of the final battle?"

    "At least they absolutely chose a decisive battle. Everything is in our plan. What to do next, I can''t help repeating it."

    "I understand!" Ludov gritted his teeth and assured: "This is mainly the battle of our Saxons, thank you for your assistance to our country. In order to survive, we Saxons will never back down."

    Rurik nodded, "You and I were still enemies a few months ago. Your courage shocked me. I hope you will show the exact same courage this time."

    The Rise of Rurik Chapter List https://

 Chapter 994ï¼š Two kings confrontation

    Horns and drums sounded loudly on the Hamburg side, and the Allied forces made a loud noise in response to the Frankish army in the forest.

    Undoubtedly, the advancing Ludwig sensed the roar of the north.

    "Finally, you are going to fight!"

    He rode a high-headed horse, dressed in armor and wearing a golden crown, wrapped in a brown bear fur, and his saddle was decorated with leopard skins.

    He was indescribably precious, and the heavily armored cavalry behind him were majestic.

    Thousands of heavily armored infantry guarded around him, but these elite soldiers were not yet armored.

    The elite of the Frankish army did not suffer major losses, and the soldiers were still energetic.

    As for those peasant soldiers, Cologne militiamen, and even the lowest-ranked Sorbian slave soldiers, their condition became more and more worrying.

    The peasant soldiers are responsible for fighting, and now they are mainly responsible for transporting the armor and weapons of the elite soldiers.

    And the Sorbian slave soldiers, they dragged sleds and carried more daily necessities.

    After the army emerged from the forest, it was a foolish move to launch a reckless charge. Ludwig decided to reach the edge of the battlefield first, temporarily taking the frozen Elbe River as the boundary, and his army set up a camp on the south bank of the river. Explode tomorrow.

    He knew that there were risks in doing so. If the enemy took the initiative to attack, he would have to resist with a slightly tired army.

    Unless, the Frankish army will show its mighty power when it appears, intimidate the enemy not to act rashly, and try to get rest time as much as possible.

    The forest can be broken through not far ahead, and from this position, everyone can hear the rumbling sounds from the north more clearly.

    "Is this an armed deterrent against me?"

    Thinking that he must not lose his momentum, Ludwig drew his sword and immediately waved the call to the whole army: "Shout! Everyone shout! Go and scare the enemy!"

    As a result, the Frankish army began a new round of shouting. The roar of tens of thousands of people shook the forest and snow fell continuously. The sound of drums, horns, or knocking on one''s own shield, accompanied by chaotic shouts, really created a huge movement.

    Their roar really caused Rurik to feel a little fearful. After all, the forest still covered the enemy''s figure. Listening to the current movement, I am afraid that the enemy''s strength could be 20,000 or more.

    The number of Frankish soldiers does not mean that they are strong. As long as their elites are destroyed, the rest are a group of rabble.

    Rurik firmly believed in his own judgment, so only if he also dispatched elites to the main battle would he be able to win the battle.

    With allied forces under Rurik''s command, he decided to use a tried-and-true tactic - the pincer attack.

    In the past few decisive battles of gambling and national fortunes, the Ross army achieved major victories with pincer offensives. Its elite lies in fully mobilizing human resources to completely annihilate the enemy after completing the siege. In this tactic, defeating the enemy is equivalent to failure. Only by gathering and annihilating the enemy can it be considered a success.

    When Rurik decided to act with this tactic, all the nobles and generals fully understood their mission.

    Destroy the entire Frankish army in one go?

    This was something Liudov didn''t even dare to think about, but those Rus and Danes were serious, and his Saxon army had no choice but to devote all of it to the grand battle of betting on the fortune of the country.

    The tactical principle is like this, and it is correct to use tactics according to local conditions.

    The Frankish army has the tactical advantage of focusing on cavalry. The iron hooves of their horses have grooves to increase grip, which proves that they can launch raids on ice, and the thickness of the frozen Elbe ice surface has been further investigated, it can fully carry A group of cavalry charges.

    "If I were the French army, I would also send cavalry to charge. As long as these cans of meat are not afraid to smash my formation, I will be defeated! I must stop it! I must fight it with spears."

    "Ah! Based on the status quo, I can imitate the Spaniards to form a large square."

    In the previous raid against Count Robert''s three thousand heavy cavalry, the coalition forces all armed themselves with spears, and faced the realistic dilemma of a last-ditch battle. This was why they used a wall of spears to resist the impact of the Frankish army. To this end, the coalition still paid a lot of casualties, but the myth of the invincibility of the Frankish heavy cavalry has been broken. At least the Saxons here have learned an effective way to deal with the heavy cavalry.

    It is undeniable that the improvised spears are very fragile. When the impact occurs, a large number of spear shafts are broken.

    A good spear shaft needs to be treated, it is firm, hard and elastic, and the Russ Army mainly uses dry oak as the material.

    Is ordinary pine wood meaningless?

    Do not! Just like the Slavs proverb: When a stick is rammed, it cannot be stopped. If it is blocked, the stick will be thicker.

    The best way to resist those heavy cavalry charges is to counter it with a thicker spear!

    Some of the bowl-mouthed straight Korean pines were felled, stripped of their bark to reveal the moist wooden stalks inside, and then quickly froze in this cold winter. Most of these Korean pines are more than ten meters long, and a section of them is cut out by an axe. There are as many as 500 spear shafts, and together with the light spears of the whole army, they will definitely be able to restrain heavy cavalry.

    Whether it is the Russ Army or the Saxon Army, whether it is an elite soldier or an ordinary peasant soldier, now everyone looks at one weapon - the spear.

    Thanks to those captured weapons, the coalition now has no shortage of spearheads! Whether it is a serious wide-leaf spear, or a thorn-type spear and halberd of the Rus army, or simply using a short sword as a spearhead to upgrade to Shuo, the coalition now has more than 10,000 spearmen. As long as they are densely assembled, there is a swaying forest under the sun.

    The group movement of spearmen is a test of organization and cooperation, which just reflects the advantages of the Rus'' flag team system.

    The personnel were supplemented, so that some Viking Saxons who had lived in the Danish world also joined them, Ragnar''s Danish army had been completely absorbed, and the Blue Fox''s Gothenburg-Uncles army had been absorbed. The Rus army had as many as six flag teams. With some non-combatants also crammed in as soldiers, the number of personnel was barely replenished to 4,000. They could speak the Norse language. Among them, 1,000 Slavic flag soldiers became The elite of the elite.

    They all carried their own round shields, put on their own chain mail or leather inlaid iron armor, and then put on a white cloth robe on their outer body, and the chest was specially decorated with a blue cloth belt to prove their identity.

    They line up on the ice, spears like a forest for a short time. A large number of stout wooden poles were hidden behind their majestic figures.

    Torsion slingshots are strapped to the sled, and they will be lined up in front of the sappers, led by Kawhi.

    Finnish archers, accompanied by crossbow soldiers of armed sailors, would line up before the spearmen.

    All spearmen are not simply faults. The soldiers can throw their spears in an instant, remove their round shields and draw out their steel swords and hand axes to fight. The whole process takes less than five seconds.

    In this era of no gunpowder weapons, Rurik replaced the tactical role of muskets and artillery with slingshots and crossbows. These 5,000 people are the soldiers who Rurik can fully command and move without fear of cowardly fleeing. They were either Viking warriors or Viking warriors, and the will to fight was trusted.

    But Rurik could not afford to lose.

    These 5,000 people have exhausted their human resources. After all, those Saxons are not right partners, but a group of farmers who can only fight against the wind.

    The so-called "this is the Principality of Saxony''s own war" nonsense, really let Ludov personally lead the battle, and everything is over.

    Then let King Rus have the glory of defeating King Frank!

    Rurik put on his golden laurel wreath, then put on his eye-framed sunglasses, and quickly appeared in front of the battle in a bearskin coat.

    The warriors saw their king appearing and shouting, including Ragnar, who was banging on the shield with enthusiasm.

    All preparations have been made, and it seems that a decisive battle will be launched this afternoon.

    Compared with the quick action of the Ross-Danish Army, the Saxons'' dawdling was within Rurik''s expectations.

    The former has been assembled, and a batch of heavy weapons have been put in place one after another. Only then did the Saxon army appear one after another carrying spears, and they all stood cautiously behind the former.

    Liudov himself has not yet appeared, and he is still reorganizing some of his internal affairs - with the nobles he promoted to pray to God in the humble monastery.

    The matter is far from over, the northern sage Esquier will also use the newly picked cypress branches to dip the holy water in the huge silver basin to bless the soldiers, as if he can''t fight without doing this ceremony.

    Just as they were dawdling in the back, Rurik only waited for a while, and the soldiers didn''t stand with their legs stiff. The enemy finally showed his true colors.

    At first, it was a group of warriors gleaming in the sun, holding kite shields and long swords aloft.

    Later, more armored warriors appeared, like a large group of iron men drilling out of the forest.

    Looking at the battle, the comers are indeed the elites of the Franks. They are wearing heavy armor and are they really going to start a decisive battle this afternoon?

    There was a burst of boos from the rebel army, mixed with a lot of swearing in Norse. Because the sun is high, Odin is watching the decisive battle.

    The strength of the Frankish army is increasing. For them, when they see that a large army has been assembled on the river in the distance, all of them are holding spears high. The enemy''s behavior today is so strange that no one dares to challenge it lightly. They stood on the side showing off their power, constantly spewing trash talk to express their dissatisfaction.

    At this moment, the same scolding from the coalition forces continued, and no one dared to leave without permission.

    With the appearance of Frank''s cavalry units, the appearance of the decisive battle became clearer.

    From the start of the war to the present, Ludwig did not know his enemy. He was very interested in these special Normans who could make him lose several times in a row, and he was even willing to chat with the barbarian chief Rurik.

    Now, he finally saw the true face of the Rus among the Normans.

    "What a mighty teacher! I finally saw your entire lineup! Ah! Am I fighting my brother?!"

    This is Ludwig''s highest evaluation. Facing the enemies who have already assembled, he dare not act rashly.

    He ordered the soldiers to assemble immediately, all the flag teams lined up, all the peasant soldiers appeared and lined up, and ordered all the priests to enter the front.

    That''s all, he hurriedly dismounted, and because of the current tense situation, he immediately hurried all the generals to have a meeting with the summer nobles.

    The so-called meeting is the arrangement of the soldiers before the decisive battle.

    The king showed a trace of apprehension, and the captains of the flags and nobles were also worried about the current situation. They did not suspect that they would be defeated, but to fight the Norman army decisively.

    It is not that they did not deal with the Danes in the past, and everyone has a certain understanding of the Norman power.

    Today''s situation is unexpected. After all, the army on the other side of the ice-faced river is well-organized. Although the enemy is a barbarian, a large number of neat and uniform flags are flying in the queue, and a large number of ships are frozen on the ice. Arrow Tower. The enemy was well prepared, and if they attacked now, the Franks would be under great pressure.

    "There are indications that the Normans are coming prepared! I was going to spend the last night with the riverside to rest and start a final battle with them tomorrow. Now we can''t wait! I don''t think the enemy will give us time."

    "We must form troops immediately! You immediately implement this king''s order! As your king, I will personally bring some followers to chat with the enemy. Taking this opportunity, you must hurry up to line up, hurry up and rest, and the soldiers will be ready again. Eat a bite of dry food."

    The generals looked at each other, although they felt that it was inappropriate for the king to condescend to negotiate, but they all obeyed.

    After a while, Ludwig pulled the Archbishop of Cologne to his side, and said righteously: "This king will have a chat with their leaders."

    "A discussion of peace?" the Archbishop asked cautiously.

    "It''s war."

    "Finally... this afternoon is a decisive battle? Too hasty."

    "Not necessarily. If the fighting goes on into the night, we will fight in the dark. I will bet on my honor and power, my withdrawal means defeat, and only victory can I continue. If I am destined to die here today, I will It is also obligatory. I am the grandson of Charlemagne, and if he were still alive, he would have commanded the army to attack."

    Archbishop Hadbold didn''t know whether to inspire him or discourage him, and sighed deeply: "It''s your destiny, you can''t get rid of it. But... I''m afraid you''ll be ambushed by negotiating with them yourself. They''re barbaric. Man, and that traitor."

    "No. They dare not. If the traitor Ludov does this, the other Frankish nobles will take their revenge. You bless the soldiers quickly, and sow the elite soldiers to save fuel... well, and those Sorbian slaves."

    "The Sorbians. You finally think they''re usable soldiers?"

    "Yes." Ludwig shrugged. "They will be of great use. Bless them first! I will come when I go."

    So, Ludwig took more than a dozen people, riding a tall horse and galloping on the ice.

    Seeing this move Rurik verified his judgment - the enemy cavalry can gallop on the ice.

    At this moment, Yevlo leaned over his soul and asked, "Your Majesty, are we shooting them?"

    "No! Go and order your men to remain calm. This is the enemy''s messenger, and we must not kill the messenger."

    Liudov had good eyesight. He saw a group of people on horseback moving in the direction of the coalition army from a distance. He looked closely, and who was it if it wasn''t King Ludwig?

    In a hurry, he hurriedly rode his inferior horse, and led several entourages on horseback to the front of the Ross army in a hurry.

    Ludoff hurriedly dismounted to meet the tall and strong King Rus, and said bluntly: "There is a noble man from the Franks, pay attention to the one wearing the golden thing on his head, that is the Great King Ludwig of East Frank."

    "It''s really him?!" Rurik''s eyes narrowed immediately, and he deliberately took off his sunglasses to take a good look. Sure enough, he saw a middle-aged man with a golden crown and a curly brown beard. "Really Ludwig?"

    "Exactly."

    "Haha. Did this guy come to me for a heads-up?"

    "In my opinion, I want to chat with us." Ludov said cautiously.

    "What is there to talk about, they have already decided to fight." Rurik said and gave Ludov a look: "Open your eyes and see! Their priests are congratulating the soldiers, I understand your etiquette, You''ve just been busy doing congratulations in the monastery. Only by doing this can your souls go to your heaven after the war."

    "Okay." If it wasn''t for Liudov''s reminder to notice this, the peace negotiation he hoped for did not exist from the beginning. "That''s just fighting."

    "So I can arrange my heavy weapon to snipe him, kill Ludwig and solve all problems."

    "No! You can''t." Liudov''s face changed suddenly, and he quickly got off his horse and emphasized it again.

    "Of course, I''m just joking. Really kill him, and my plan is over. Since he wants to talk to us, I''ll talk. You! Ludov, let''s go together."

    "me¡­¡­"

    "What? Guilt and you are a betrayal? Don''t forget that you are the leader of the Saxons Don''t forget the humiliation your family has suffered."

    "Let''s go then!"

    Ludwig had more than a dozen people, led by himself. Rurik regarded him as a pure reckless man, and was he really not afraid of being shot by a slingshot with a javelin?

    I saw that Ludwig, who was wearing the crown, suddenly ordered the army to stop, and then cursed a lot of garbage in Frankish language.

    As a king, he openly insulted the mother of the Rus and insulted the blood of the Rus.

    The warriors, who were already full of violent tempers, knew some Frankish vocabulary, especially swear words. They originally learned these swear words to "greet" the enemy, but unexpectedly they were "kindly greeted" by the enemy''s king.

    Arik''s beard quivered in anger, and the soldiers banged on their shields in anger.

    Rurik was also furious, and almost couldn''t help ordering the Torsion Slingshot salvo. If the Song Army''s bed crossbow sniping was a coincidence, now the Ross Army''s fifty torsional slingshot salvos could really kill Ludwig. In the end, reason prevailed.

    After all, he is a king, how can he be a king with a strong mouth?

    Rurik kept his face sullen, put on his sunglasses, and summoned twenty of his own standing army berserkers.

    "Brothers go!" he ordered, "Let''s go and see what the king of Frank is. Listen carefully, don''t be violent because of your own impulses, you can''t attack without my order."

    With that being said, Rurik was also worried that the other party would really come to "a cavalry", so he ordered Ludov to go with his cavalry on bad horses, and at the same time, as many as ten of his own berserkers were carrying heavy weights. Steel arm crossbow. The stubby arrow cluster has been wound, and as long as Rurik orders, the sniper kill will be carried out immediately.

    The Rise of Rurik Chapter List https://

 Chapter 995ï¼š Oral gymnastics

    Rurik could feel the malice of the enemy, just as Ludwig felt the malice of the enemy.

    This time, Ludwig simply used double-layer chain mail and leather-inlaid iron armor. The three-layer armor was extremely heavy on the body, and the outside was covered by a cloth robe, which further showed that he was extremely strong.

    Rurik strode forward with his "bear head, sunglasses, and heavy armor" Berserker, waving a steel sword with a jeweled hilt.

    He shouted in Latin: "I am the Augustus of Rus! I am the Augustus of all the North!"

    Ludwig had to be severely suppressed in momentum, and at this time the name of "Augustus" was above everything else.

    Some Ludwigs were stunned, not expecting that the enemy chief could speak Latin, but on the other hand, he only knew some phrases. Encountering the stigma of being uneducated aroused even greater anger in Ludwig.

    His entourage has an eye problem: "Your Majesty, it looks like the Count of Westphalia is there too."

    "It was the traitor, I saw it. Ludov is no longer an earl, but a shameful traitor."

    "Your Majesty, those Normans have special weapons that they carry, and they will shoot deadly arrows at us with that thing, please be careful, Your Majesty."

    "I understand! You can''t help reminding me!"

    Ludwig was emotional, and he had never experienced such severe humiliation in his life. A barbarian chief who dared to call himself Augustus, yet his ability to speak Latin was outrageous. What''s even more bizarre is that the chief and his soldiers have huge dark eyes, such a bizarre sight is like a demon crawling out of hell.

    Ludwig was not afraid, and the idea of ??a warrior one-on-one once occupied his head.

    As a result, a force controlled his head, and the guy dismounted uncontrollably, beckoning his subordinates to stand by, and opened his arms and walked straight towards the crowd with "big dark eyes".

    He was still swearing: "You are all lowly filth! I am the grandson of Charlemagne! I am the Duke of Saxony! I am the Duke of Bavaria! I am the ruler of Osteria! I am the king of the East Franks! I am The ruler of all of you! You filthy worms, don''t get down on your knees..."

    Liudov, who also dismounted from the horse, was helpless to do the translation, and his words were very euphemistic, for fear that Rurik would immediately get angry and start shooting.

    Rurik didn''t get angry, he stretched out his hand to signal his followers to calm down, and put down the crossbow he was holding up for the time being.

    He glanced at Ludov again: "What a coincidence. Originally this was a big battle between you Saxons and Franks, and we Russ were the guest army. Maybe you should have a good chat with your former king."

    "You ridicule me." Liudov smiled helplessly, "My Saxony and you are an alliance, you are the leader of the Northern Alliance, and you have the greatest right to speak."

    "Too."

    After all, Rurik returned his sword to its sheath, and took off his sunglasses to show his true face.

    In the sunlight, his golden ponytail seemed to be shining, and the splendid color even covered the golden laurel crown. His beard was naturally curly like his biological father Otto, and now it is very masculine after being taken care of by Haosheng.

    Ludwig was taken aback. He didn''t think that the black thing was actually a blinding prop. He had already seen the blue eyes of the barbarian chief, like the sky.

    To be fair, this chief has none of the sloppy Norman savagery.

    The other party put away the sword and looked innocent, and Ludwig also put the sword into the sheath, and opened his arms slightly to be harmless. Just seeing that the noble chief is still with Liudov himself, this traitor is living a good life, and he gets angry when he sees it.

    Thus, the kings of the North and the South finally have a historic meeting, and if the two sides decide to fight a duel, the battle can be fought on this ice.

    Rurik didn''t even reject a duel of kings. First of all, it was a kind of Viking tradition. Second, he felt that if he could win the duel of life and death, he would be blinded by this majestic Nordic body and specially trained martial arts.

    Because Rurik was indeed raised a whole head by Ludwig, he was young and vigorous, and his deep eyes were ruthless beyond his age.

    "You are the grandson of Charlemagne? Ludwig?"

    Ludwig still understood these Latin words, so he asked back in Latin, "Who are you?"

    "I am Rurik, King of Ross, to be a man equal to Augustus. The whole North is under my control, to the sea at the end of the world. Remember my name! I am Rurik."

    For Ludwig, the tall man standing in front of him had absolutely no savage temperament like a barbarian. He was tall and handsome, with solid blond hair as a distinguishing feature, and a golden laurel wreath of great wonder.

    Who is Rurik, the leader of the Rus? Those legends still seem too conservative.

    "Sure enough... you''re Rurik. I heard your name years ago, and finally, we met this way. More than I imagined."

    Ludwig was a little timid, even if he shouted that he could have a duel between kings to vent his unhappiness. Now it seems that this may not be a good idea. If it is a duel, the probability of winning by oneself... is not large.

    Now, it was Rurik''s turn to ask questions.

    "You did not answer me. Tell me. Are you really the grandson of Charlemagne, Ludwig of East Francia?"

    "it''s me!"

    "Oh..." Rurik sighed meaningfully, inadvertently raising his neck to look at the sun.

    Although the two sides were separated by a certain distance, their crossbow was faster than seven steps away. Killing this reckless king is easy.

    The killing intent in a single thought was suppressed by reason, and Rurik''s blue eyes ignited a fire: "So, we will meet on the battlefield after all. Don''t worry, my people will not launch a sneak attack, presumably your entourage on horseback will not. There will be a sudden attack."

    "You are mocking this king as a despicable person. It is true that you do not believe in God, but I admit that you and your army are worthy of admiration. Unfortunately, you Normans have completely invaded this king''s territory, and it is this king''s duty to expel you. . I''m in a good mood today, if you lay down your weapons and go by boat and swear not to invade again. We, we can keep the peace."

    Rurik did not find it strange to hear these remarks. The Franks did not intend to negotiate well from the beginning. The king deliberately put forward humiliating and harsh conditions. The essence was to intensify the conflict.

    Rurik pouted slightly, noticed Ludov who was about to speak, and ordered him to calm down for the time being with his eyes.

    He said again: "King Frank! Your words are ridiculous! This is the territory of the Duchy of Saxony. We Rus, Denmark, and all the northerners are allies with the Duchy of Saxony. In order to protect our allies, we form a coalition. This is not your territory, And you! must be responsible for breaking the peace in Denmark and causing war."

    "That''s refusing my request? I gave you a decent chance to leave, but you don''t appreciate it." Ludwig shook his head with a feigned regret.

    "Then choose war! Or, you and I, the two kings, fight one-on-one on this ice surface. The soldiers don''t have to die on a large scale. You and I take off our armor and fight with our own swords."

    "Ridiculous! Rurik of Ross, you are just a northern chief who speaks Latin. How qualified to fight this king? Now I can see your face clearly. Today is the day of the decisive battle."

    Rurik was unmoved, staring like a beast with sharp eyes: "You... are actually a coward. Let tens of thousands of people die for your desires, and you are still a noble. What face do you have to command your Eastern Franks?"

    "Joke. Your desires are not even weaker than this king."

    "Okay." Rurik knew that he no longer needed to do oral gymnastics on the ice. "Tell you a secret."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Horik Haraldsson is not dead. Unfortunately, I cut off his hands and feet, stabbed his eyes, and pulled out his tongue. This man is in Hamburg, and the king of Denmark you chose is this kind of thing. "

    "You!" Ludwig''s face changed greatly: "Horrick has converted! You savages, competing to do such cruel things to devout believers."

    "Really? But you''re also aggressively attacking the Duchy of Saxony, attacking the Saxons here, and you obviously have the same beliefs. You''re a hypocrite! But it''s pointless. We do need a final battle to solve the problem. Listen. One king will not kill another king. I will capture you on the battlefield! Unless you desert your army as a coward and flee. I have nothing to say to you, and the battle is next."

    Feeling that he had lost his tongue in the "negotiation", at the last moment, Ludwig did not forget to speak quickly: "However, you are not a king, but a chief. When I capture you, I will tie you up. Burn at the stake. As my grandfather Charlemagne did, your barbarian soldiers, will be crucified."

    "madness."

    There was no need for Liudov to translate in detail, Rurik thought that it would not be good to continue to charge the steel-arm crossbow, and immediately ordered.

    He pointed at several of Ludov''s horse entourage, and ordered his men to shoot immediately. In an instant, the stubby armor-piercing arrows hit the flanks and abdomen of the warhorse with weak defenses, and immediately knocked down the two heavily armored cavalry, which immediately caused chaos among the other cavalry. At the same time, other Russ Berserkers drew their swords one after another, and Rurik himself resolutely drew his own sword.

    He yelled: "Stupid provocation! Ludwig! It looks like we''d better have a duel! I''m going to chop your head off and make a wine bowl out of your skull! I''ll make a bowstring out of your intestines! I''ll use you skin to make a rug!"

    That''s all, Rurik took the aggressive look of a berserker and made a dash forward.

    The two cavalry that had just been attacked at close range had already fallen heavily, and the soldiers had been crushed by the war horses and could not move. This also proves that the ice layer of the Elbe is now extremely thick.

    Ludwig''s entourage was already in chaos, for fear that he would be shot by the strange and sharp arrows of the Rus, he instantly lost his previous spirit and fled in a hurry. And this stupid escape abruptly slipped on the ice surface three times in a row, and only then did he feel his warhorse swiftly withdraw.

    Seeing this, Rurik stopped chasing him.

    "Your Majesty, just let them escape like this?" a Berserker asked unwillingly.

    "That''s right! This man is too bullying to kill him immediately. Brothers are unbearable."

    Rurik shook his head, looked at the back of Ludwig who was running away and said with emotion: "You have just seen that the man slipped and fell many times, which shows that they are not interested in advancing on this ice except for the cavalry. I will Afraid that they will realize that the ice battle is not good for them, unless ... we provoke them."

    He thought of a savage solution, "Aren''t you guys very resentful that you can''t kill that Ludwig? Look. There are two unfortunate cavalrymen on the ice. Barbaric. Decapitating the enemy, swinging it with a sword, angering the enemy in front."

    All the bear-headed and heavily armored berserkers all took the lead, and immediately began the barbaric "exciting general method".

    Rurik also withdrew to the cheers of the soldiers in the rear, telling his generals that the battle was about to break out.

    Ludwig fled in embarrassment. He was extremely dissatisfied with who he was today, but unfortunately, this body fled without listening to the wisdom of his head. When he returned to his Frankish array, he had bought some time for his heated greetings with King Ross, and most of the arrays were in place, basically meeting the needs of launching an attack.

    Only he soon heard the boos and roars of the soldiers.

    Behold!

    Those enemies dressed as white bears are swaggering with the limbs of the dead! It was the stump of two cavalry warriors who did not return. What a barbaric move!

    The Frankish warriors gritted their teeth and were surprised at the hasty withdrawal of their king.

    As soon as Ludwig returned, he comforted the Archbishop of Cologne who had just finished his congratulations: "My king, you are all well."

    "Bah! I''ve never been insulted like this before! Even my grandfather, my father, and my brother have never insulted me like this! I want..." Then there was a lot of trash talk, in surprise The archbishop stepped back again and again.

    Cursing is enough, the enemy will stand in a dense crowd. The enemies were all in the open, because of the obvious color tones of their clothes. Obviously, this was the Norman barbarian army dominated by blue and white, and the Saxon peasant soldiers dominated by gray.

    Such an enemy has a clear difference in strength and weakness. Those Norman troops with blue and white tones and a large number of unified flags flying are the elites that must be killed. Ludwig gained something this time. He noticed that the traitor Ludov had already taken the lead in Rurik, the chief of Rus. Obviously, if these Norman troops were not defeated, there would be no victory, let alone solve the problem of northern defense.

    Having said that, as long as Rurik is killed and this Norman army is annihilated, the entire Norman world will be severely damaged. Presumably, there will be no border trouble in the north for many years, and the Saxons will not dare to move. Rebellious mind. As for the traitor Ludov, this man is useless. Ludwig even complained about his grandfather Charlemagne''s appeasement of the family, and Widukind''s entire family tree should be punished! Since grandpa can''t do it, he is obliged to do it.

    "Attack! I''m going to arrange for someone to attack!"

    Ludwig muttered for a while, and decisively pushed the "dead man" he had prepared to the front line.

    A large group of Sorbian slave soldiers accompanied the army. When they set off, there were 5,000 soldiers. Because of the surprise attack, road damage, and the recent severe damage from the cold current, there were only 1,500 slave soldiers who could last until now. Hundreds of people can still fight.

    They turned into "two-legged bulls and horses" after their carriages were maliciously killed by mysterious enemy cavalry, and they were treated as livestock to make them suffer.

    Now, they all know that they will usher in a very cruel fate - launch the first round of attacks.

    Perhaps an early death in battle will end the pain, and it will not last long in this extremely cold environment. Either defeat the Norman army to create a good opportunity for the large army to advance, or be killed by the enemy...

    At least the Sorbian slave soldiers were blessed by the spiritual buff of the Archbishop of Cologne.

    "You are crusade against the savages, and your feats will offset your original sin. Your souls will ascend to heaven, and everything will be fine..."

    It is no longer scary to die in such a battle.

    The 1,500 slave soldiers were assembled, and they distributed a large number of short spears and axes, and most of them used simple wooden boards as shields.

    They had no armor at all, and their clothes were grossly slovenly. Most people look bloated, but in fact it is because they are covered with various cloth strips, which can only keep out the cold without paying attention to decency. After all, they were conquered people. In the eyes of the Franks, they were lowly people, who could only be slaves. Today, their shabby dress is in line with their identity.

    A large group of people in gray and black tones were gathering, and Rurik was convinced that the enemy''s first attack was about to be launched. It''s just that they didn''t send heavy armored troops to launch a fierce attack The dark enemies in a wide formation like a linear array began to move! They were shooting in a denser formation, walking cautiously on the ice, and because of their fear and the fact that the ice was really slippery, they couldn''t run fast. However, seeing the Ross Army, many long-range heavy weapons and shooters are ready to launch.

    Rurik felt that just one or two rounds of shooting would be enough to break the enemy''s formation and force them to withdraw.

    It''s just that they don''t understand what Ludwig''s conspiracy is.

    Or was it because of his own overthinking that Ludwig just arranged for a group of militiamen to die and launch a general attack after consuming the strength of the Rus army?

    Wait a minute!

    I''m afraid that''s what they are for!

    "No! Let the Saxons be the first to defeat these enemies."

    Rurik then sent a messenger with bright feathers on his head to run quickly to the rear of the array, informing Ludov to send a spearman, giving priority to the Saxon army to launch a counter-production war.

    So Liudov didn''t even think about it, and led his carefully selected thousand of the best, carrying a spear and leaving the rear array.

    Rurik saw the resolute face of Liudov who dismounted from his horse to fight, and for a while admired the courage of this man, who dared to fight in person as the Duke of Saxony.

    Because this is really important to Liudov.

    The Russ and Danish armies will leave after the war, and the main territory will be managed by their own families. To maintain legitimacy, the ducal family must set an example for all local nobles. Most of the small local lords of Saxony have already sent troops to fight in the army. They have to witness Liudov personally participate in the war, just like the great hero Widukind half a century ago, so they will really work hard.

    No doubt Liudov was well aware of this, and he wanted nothing more than to fight in person.

    The Rise of Rurik Chapter List https://

 Chapter 996ï¼š This is the most glorious battle in the life of the northerners

    The feet were wrapped in cloth or leather, and the short spears and axes were clenched in frostbitten hands. Fifteen hundred Sorbian slave soldiers beat their own humble shields with crude weapons, making a rumbling sound to strengthen themselves.

    They were so bloated that it was obvious to the naked eye that they had no armor at all. Such an enemy may not easily cause major damage by slashing with a sword.

    Liudov took his elite Saxon peasant soldiers completely out of the main line of the coalition army. The appearance of the duke taking the lead was a great boost to morale.

    Rurik looked calm, letting the cold wind blow his golden beard. He recruited messengers and ordered the Finnish longbowmen to provide three rounds of support for the Saxons in the first battle.

    As a result, the Finnish flag team, which stood in a strict queue, quickly changed into a linear queue under the order of the Finnish Count Yevlo.

    "Everyone! Three arrows! Volley! Act with the flag!"

    Yevlo ordered in the Finnish Suomi dialect, and his command was a collection of Suomis, Kovins, Vips and Rudys, all of Pan-Finnish ethnicity. They had no chance to have any contact with the Frankish kingdom, and now these people on the edge of the known world are participating in this great battle.

    Their target this round was the Sorbians, a small tribe living in the central European forests, though they didn''t know it.

    A war has involved so many peoples that the reindeer nomads in the Arctic circle shoot arrows at the Slavs in the forests of Central Europe.

    With an order, the flag fell, and the longbow of Takumu, which had strengthened the tenacity of the deer tendons, launched a salvo. The array was filled with the crisp sound of the arrow shaft rubbing against the handle of the bow. In an instant, more than 600 arrows lost their strength and fluttered to Sobu in the north wind. Human offensive queue.

    The arrow roared over his head, causing Liudov''s PTSD. Just half a year ago, these archers turned their Aleb fortress into hedgehogs. No one knows these short archers better than Liudov. Weird and scary.

    Fortunately, this time the Rus army is friendly.

    The Sorbs were more or less mentally prepared for this kind of arrow miss. They continued to form a dense formation, supporting each other on the slippery ice. When they heard the buzzing sound from the air, they put their humble wooden shields over the heads of the whole country, and continued to try their best to maintain the formation and continue to move forward.

    But the arrows still fell like raindrops, relying on the advantage of numbers to deal probabilistic damage.

    The arrow clustered or smashed into the river ice, and was immediately spread out after a trace was chiseled.

    Or directly smash through the wooden shield of the Sobnu soldiers, so as to penetrate the arm of the person.

    They began to hit the arrows, and the once solid queue began to lose its balance. They are still advancing, that is, the courage at the beginning is being quickly consumed by the arrow rain.

    The person hit by the arrow fell on the ice and rolled over while covering the wound. Some people tried to help their companions, but they slipped badly.

    It was even in the center of the queue, where the individual wrestling caused a chain reaction, so that nearly a hundred people slipped, and at first glance it seemed that they were all killed.

    After three consecutive rounds of missed arrows, the Sobnu soldiers could only maintain the most basic formation. The damage they suffered from the missed arrow was not serious, but the queue became chaotic. Without a suitable front-line commander to reorganize, it was impossible to return to the original organization.

    Because the battle is about to begin.

    So it was three salvos, and Rurik was worried that his support would hurt the friendly forces and stopped more support. The rest of the fighting Russ army can temporarily watch, since Ludov and his Saxon army are eager for the glory of victory, the opportunity is now.

    Liudov, who had lost his decent clothes and did not want to be lost, dressed quite low-key. He was still standing in the thicker part of his line, commanding the entire army in a safe area.

    Witnessing the enemy who was smashed to pieces by arrows, the Saxon army was shocked.

    Taking advantage of this prestige, Liudov, who felt that the time was ripe, ordered: "Raise the spear and stab them to death! Show no mercy!"

    A spear suddenly crossed, and the Saxon soldier held it as flat as possible with both hands. In an instant, thousands of spears formed a hedgehog formation!

    "Charge! Kill them! Show no mercy!"

    This was Liudov''s final order, and the passionate warriors forgot their fears and ignored the wounds and deaths of battle. They ran steadily and steadily on skates, so that the "spear wall push" that should have been steady and steady, became the "barbarian pig push" since ancient times.

    On the contrary, this kind of raid was like a rainbow, and the number of combatants on both sides was close. Obviously, the Saxon army was more energetic!

    The sudden spear wall attack was a surprise. The Saxon soldiers slid down the ice without worry. Their spikes stomped on a lot of ice chips, and then the spearheads slammed into the Sorbian''s unarmored body.

    The terrifying fierce battle finally begins.

    When the jab begins, the enemy must be stabbed into a blood-red corpse before it can stop. These Saxon soldiers burst out with great courage, or because Duke Ludov was present, they had a reason to fight to the end - all with the hero''s grandson.

    In the first moment of the collision alone, more than 200 Sobnu soldiers were injured or killed. Countless spearheads stabbed and slapped, and the spear wall formed a wide attack surface. A Sobnu soldier was often attacked by several spears, not a single wooden shield at all.

    Some people focus on stabbing, some suddenly ramming from above, and some subordinate Wudi deliberately stabs the enemy''s feet and calves.

    The short spears of the Sorbs couldn''t counteract at all, so they had no choice but to throw the spear out, which was the only damage they could make.

    Seeing the casualties of their companions, the Saxons were furious, and their advance was even more fierce.

    The Sorbs are still struggling to support Naihe and keep retreating. They have lost many brothers, and the damned wall of spears is still pressing step by step. Are you going to retreat? Do not! Frankish kings would hang those who retreated without permission. But move on, the fight commander is riddled with holes by countless spears. Behold! The ice surface was blood red.

    All kinds of things, the Frankish army watching the battle not far away can see it clearly.

    The Frankish warriors were happy that it was not themselves who died. All the casualties came from the Sobnu soldiers. These people died when they died. The warriors had no empathy in this regard.

    King Ludwig of East Frank pretended to be calm, and he got back on his horse and adjusted his full armor.

    He couldn''t ignore the humiliation that Rurik of Ross had just done to him, and he finally showed his full courage, a self-proclaimed brave warrior.

    It is a tactic to let the Sorbians serve as meat detectives. The so-called let these people deceive the Rus people into disorder, and then the main force will launch an all-out attack. Under normal circumstances, this tactic can always work. Under the premise of knowing that the Russ¡¯ arrows are sharp, Ludwig wants to use the flesh and blood of the Sorbians to deceive the enemy¡¯s long-range firepower and gain opportunities for close combat.

    The general environment of the battlefield is too warm, perhaps it is time to judge the situation without any action. After all, the fire in Ludwig''s heart has spewed out.

    He did not want to wait any longer to organize all the cavalry that had been prepared.

    He put out his sword and slapped his tin helmet with the hilt of his crown a few times, making a deliberate noise to attract everyone''s attention.

    Then, waving his sword, he shouted: "Children of Charlemagne! This is your battle of destiny! Slay the rebels! Slay the barbarians! Charge with me!"

    The trumpeters and drummers who had been on standby for a long time immediately made a loud noise, and all the soldiers who had rested for a while were already sharpening their knives.

    Behold! The king led the heavy cavalry to attack!

    This is the order of the whole army to attack!

    In an instant, the Frankish army burst into a huge roar, and the snow in the heather forest behind them was shaken.

    At this moment, Ludwig is betting his life. Honor is violated by barbarians, territory is occupied by barbarians, and traitors are making trouble. If you can''t be ashamed of victory... you''re not a man.

    The Archbishop of Cologne and the accompanying clergy prayed for the attacking army. They became a group of bystanders, and they saw the attack of thousands of people.

    The armors of the Chinese infantry shone in the sun, and they were all photographing the relatively neat formation of infantry in front of the battle. Then came a larger number of peasant soldiers in various clothes.

    The infantry would be the backbone of the battle, while the cavalry would be the key to opening the door to the battle.

    It seems that the troops assembled by the two sides are roughly equal, and whoever can make a tactical breakthrough at this moment can win.

    Ludwig tightened the reins and was really taking the lead in the charge. His subordinates were afraid that the king would have three strengths and two weaknesses. In the process of chasing me like this, the cavalry soon rushed to the front of Ludov''s Saxon army.

    The Saxons were still fighting the Sorbians, and they were not in the least prepared to defend against the cavalry.

    Liudov also never imagined that those Frankish troops would ignore the casualties of the friendly troops, and the cavalry iron hoofs had already stepped heavily on the backs of the friendly troops.

    Because Ludwig always regarded the Sorbians as cattle and horses, it was time for these tool people to make their final contribution. They were crushed by the cavalry, and thanks to these men, when the cavalry began to collide with the Saxons, Ludov had no time to lead the defense.

    The heavy cavalry rode directly on the face, and the rider roared and straightened his spear, first stabbing one Saxon warrior to death, and then stepping on another with iron hooves.

    The half-ton cavalry directly overwhelmed the large and thin Saxon army array. It was only the first meeting, and the thousand elites of the entire Saxon army were knocked out of ten. Not all of them died in battle, many of them had gold stars in their eyes after being hit, and lay on the ice dizzy.

    Poor Ludov, he was knocked down by a cavalryman, he was clearly protected by a helmet, but he felt his old face warm under the condition of staring at the stars, and then wiped it with his hand, and saw the blood on his hands.

    In an instant, his courage collapsed, just as the elite warriors he had finally picked out also collapsed.

    Those who survived only wanted to flee, but a large number of arrows, javelins, and projectiles flew past them. So that some people who dared to stand up were pierced straight by the javelin, and even their entire heads were cut off by cast iron projectiles.

    In front were the steady advance of countless Frankish warriors, followed by raging cavalry, and arrows from friendly forces.

    Seeing this, Liudov, who wanted to escape, fell down again cleverly, embarrassedly touched the body of his companion who was trampled to death by the cavalry, and pulled it over as a cover for the time being, staring at him for an opportunity to get out.

    But after a while, he saw that the group of cavalrymen came back with a carbine again, and stepped on the soldiers of both sides who were lying on the ground and wailed again, but this time the cavalry''s stampede had no obvious purpose.

    In the end what happened?

    Just as Ludwig''s cavalry charge was like a broken bamboo and only one round announced the death of the elite of the Saxon army, Rurik''s side had been ready to prevent the collision since the Frank army started the general attack.

    Rurik also thought that Ludov could support him for a while longer, but unfortunately they were easily pierced like a blank sheet of paper.

    The situation is already extremely dangerous, and at this moment Rurik has no time to take into account the life and death of Ludov and the Saxon allies.

    He gave orders for all-out combat.

    In an instant, the densely packed spear shafts that stood up like a forest were laid straight one after another, and the Rus-Danish coalition soldiers issued rhythmic Viking battle roars, pointing their spears straight ahead.

    All the shooters opened fire at the same time, causing great harassment to the Frankish cavalry who continued to charge.

    The situation Rurik had hoped for did not happen in full. This kind of thing happened in a small area, coupled with the loss of arrows and the blow of projectiles, did not directly curb the assault situation.

    The next step is to see whether the cavalry is more courageous, or the spear wall is more explained.

    As many as five hundred sharpened pine poles were lifted, each controlled by a number of strong men, and a section of it was slanted and stuffed into the pre-cut ice hole, appearing in the form of a Luzhai refusal of horses.

    The situation changed so quickly that Ludwig didn''t even dare to think about it. He had never seen Luzhai refuse a horse in his life, and he didn''t even want to admit that his elite cavalry could defeat a group of spearmen.

    He was furious at the 3,000 heavy cavalry that Robert consumed himself, and it is said that the cavalry was broken on this battlefield at that time.

    Now, he believed.

    It''s too late!

    At a critical moment, Ludwig pulled his horse from the precipice, and personally avoided the tragedy, and his 2,000 cavalry had already collided with the spear wall on a large scale.

    The cavalry smashed some torsion slingshots, forcing all the archers and crossbowmen to escape into the spear wall array. Some crossbowmen did not hide. They drew out their swords or axes, and squatted in front of the brothers with spears in the first row. defense.

    The dense spearheads are mixed with some big guys. The spear is longer than Frank''s spear. The so-called Rurik infers the maximum attack length of the enemy''s spear according to the capture on the battlefield, so he lengthens his own spear restraint.

    The most brutal collision has occurred!

    A large number of temporary spear shafts made of pine wood were broken, and the spearheads were plunged into the body of the war horse.

    Those prefab sharpened pine wood worked wonders, they directly retarded cavalry raids. When the cavalry collided, they were either knocked down, or the horse was torn apart due to the strong force.

    The onslaught of the cavalry was completely contained, and the well-prepared Rus-Danish army paid only a small price.

    The battlehorses were littered with slain warhorses, their heavy falls for a time forcing Rurik to fear the ice would break. The most terrifying thing did not happen. Obviously, the unusually severe winter this year has helped the coalition forces a lot.

    The spearhead has been broken, and the coalition soldiers will turn into sword and shield hands within five seconds, or they will pick up the long-handled forest axe on the ground, and they will be held down. The cavalry chopped it into minced meat.

    The archers who retreated to the rear continued in the room, and the soldiers standing on the frozen ship seized the opportunity to immediately throw arrows and javelins for long-range support that lacked precision.

    "Ah! What''s going on! My cavalry? It''s over?!"

    Ludwig''s subconscious thought was to leave the battlefield. For a moment, he felt that he had little chance of winning, at least a small chance of winning a big victory with a small loss.

    The battle order has been issued, and more than 10,000 infantrymen have launched an all-out attack! Even if there is a big problem in the battle ahead, as the king, he can no longer convey the urgent order.

    The arrow has been fired, and it cannot be recovered.

    All Ludwig could do was to lead the cavalry, who had completely lost their impact and were able to escape, to continue to retreat.

    This evacuation seemed to be a flight, and the king''s pull on the crotch cast a heavy psychological shadow on all the infantry in the attack. They are also helpless, even realizing that there is a meat grinder in front, the person behind is shoving the person in front, how a grain of sand in the torrent makes its own sound, and they are rushing to death.

    Ludwig had already evaded tactically, and withdrew to the rear under the euphemistic name of sitting in command.

    This gave Liudov a chance, who survived the catastrophe, and a chance for the elite soldiers of Saxony who could still move.

    It seemed that a hundred men were still on the attack, and the rewinding crossbowmen planned to kill them.

    Rurik took a closer look, and there was a guy with a **** face, not Ludov himself.

    "Don''t kill us! It''s my own!"

    No, those people are already shouting.

    But behind these people, the "Iron Man" infantry of the Frankish army shone in the sun, and they carried a very strong coercive momentum, like a wall constantly approaching the coalition.

    To be honest, Rurik did not want to have a strategic decisive battle with the East Frankish army in this ghost place. Obviously, all his ideas were based on the rational consideration of the enemy.

    On the contrary, the performance of King Ludwig the Great in this war is simply reckless.

    Then use savagery to defeat savagery!

    Rurik held his sword high, and after a while he welcomed back Liudov, who had taken his life.

    "I thought you were dead." Rurik looked indifferent like a beast.

    "Almost died."

    "Are you injured? Is it your own blood or the enemy''s on your face."

    "My head almost moved. Damn, I''m almost wiped out. Your method still works, your battlehorses are full of dead warhorses..."

    Is this guy acting stupid? Even though he was about to start a full-scale battle, he was still babbling about here.

    "You''d better go back to the rear and continue to command the rest of you. All-out war is next, go all out!"

    "Ok!"

    After all, Liudov and his remnants disappeared without a trace.

    A large army of severely undertrained Saxon peasant soldiers was embarrassed, and ultimately the Viking army had to solve the problem.

    A surge of pride flooded Rurik''s heart, he suddenly left the team, stood on the corpse of the enemy in front of the line, raised his sword and shouted: "All northerners! This is the most glorious battle of our lives! Blood for Hanukkah! Blood for Odin!"

    "Odin!" the man with a loud voice shouted the names of the gods.

    For a short time, all Viking battle cries in the name of Odin.

    Now, the unmoving coalition forces, holding spearheads and swords, begin to slowly advance forward, and the decisive battle of the ice river begins...

    https://

    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 997ï¼š French lost again

    The fighting core of the coalition army all came from the Vikings, and the Rus army was the soul of them.

    At this moment, any of Kang''s speeches became superfluous, and the coalition army was full of momentum. As the commander, Rurik facilitated his own army to be together. He personally supervised the battle and participated in the fight himself if necessary.

    Look at this coalition! Mighty and domineering.

    The Frankish cavalry could not break through the phalanx of spears to make a breakthrough. King Ludwig''s plan not only failed, but he himself had to retreat with the remnants of the cavalry.

    The next battle was the final and decisive battle of tens of thousands of Frankish infantrymen. It was destined to be extremely bloody. Even if it was won, it would be a tragic victory for the Franks.

    Ludwig had no reason to think about the outcome of a tragic victory or defeat. He was clearly in a cold place. He was sweating all over, and the inside of his armor was wet.

    "Keep attacking! Infantry! Crush the enemy!" He had retreated behind the infantry formation and continued to command his army.

    Even at such an anxious juncture, Ludwig had no intention of escaping, and he always insisted on the rear of the front line, so that the remaining cavalry troops became the supervising team.

    He rode his horse to get a higher view, and all he could see was the top of his iron helmet reflecting orange in the afternoon sun.

    There are also a large number of armed militiamen, who wear a felt hat to keep out the cold, and a few use iron sheets to reinforce their foreheads. Whether strong or weak, these infantrymen hold wooden shields, and the weapons in their hands can be described as varied.

    If this ice layer is really thick, Ludwig is really worried that the army will fall into the glaciers on a large scale and freeze to death and drown.

    Wait a minute! If the glacier breaks, the enemy will also fall on a large scale.

    Ludwig began to pray unrealistically for the manifestation of God. It is said that since God can freeze the Elbe, it is also possible to selectively thaw the river.

    He couldn''t help grabbing the pure gold cross hanging from his collar, kissed it fiercely, and muttered to himself, "Lord! Do a miracle! Bless your faithful children and make those savages fall into the glaciers..."

    However, the miracle did not happen.

    Those Rus warriors who had broken their spears were immediately restored to their original state.

    They hung wooden shields on their left forearms. The shields were all painted with a layer of loose glue to fix the chalk mud, and then they were painted with clear and regular staggered stripes with isatis juice.

    It''s fair to say that the stripes resembled a cross, making the army look a little crusader at first glance. This is a simple "abstract oar" livery, which is the glory of old Ross.

    The bravest and strongest fighters in each flag team were placed in the front line of the formation, and they also wore heavier armors, and even a ring of chain mail was hung under the iron helmets. Because of the warriors with beards, the domineering beards are always embedded in the lock ring, which makes it uncomfortable to turn around, so they are protected by some iron straps.

    The first-line sword and shield fighters were all heavily armored ruthless men, and most of the fighters only had exposed skin on the backs of their hands and a pair of eyes.

    The entire coalition front line made a similar arrangement. Even the allied and weak Saxon peasant soldiers were soldiers with shields walking in front. Behind thousands of swordsmen and shields, there are also dense spearmen.

    This arrangement was made to restrain the Frankish infantry.

    The coalition soldiers advanced steadily on the ice. They stepped on the corpse of the enemy''s horse and arrived at the battlefield where the infantry had just fought fiercely.

    In a short time, the dead Saxon soldiers froze and gradually merged with the icy world.

    Soldiers crossed the battlefield with little or no concern for the dead beneath their feet.

    Compared with the coalition, the advance of the Frankish infantry had to look ahead. They noticed the smoothness of the **** ice layer, and they moved more and more carefully, which seriously slowed down the speed of the advance, and it was bound to make it difficult to stretch during the fight. The latter is the most deadly.

    At least there is no hand-to-hand combat yet, and only real close combat can tell the difference.

    But before fighting, the first is the attack of long-range weapons on both sides.

    The Viking army in the coalition gathered all the archers, and Rurik ordered that except for the longbowmen to continue to advance in a dense formation, the rest of the infantry archers and crossbowmen were all linearly and evenly arranged behind the infantry array.

    Now, the coalition forces, which have the advantage of wind direction and range, have officially begun to attack.

    With the Viking battle cry, a large number of arrows flew over their heads, and the longbowmen arranged in a matrix followed the pace of the friendly army, stopping every five steps, and then fired in groups under Yevlo''s order.

    And those crossbowmen, whether they have wooden arms or steel arms, all fight in free-fire mode. Once they are wound, they will immediately throw, even if they are throwing stubby heavy crossbow arrows.

    At the same time, a special unit is also actively dragging its heavy weapons to catch up with the pace of the battlefield.

    Twenty bull catapults will complete their formation after the fierce battle line is stabilized. At that time, they will continue to throw stones to consume the enemy''s strength.

    The Frankish infantry began to advance in a rain of arrows, and they had to move forward with their shields over their heads and hunched over.

    As for Rurik, he fought on the battlefield for almost a whole year, and the arrows in his reserve were repeatedly used, and they were almost exhausted to this day. The number of those pointed cone-shaped armor-piercing arrows is not much, and it is perfect for today''s decisive battle.

    The arrows made by the Saxon militia must also come in handy this time. Even if the arrow cluster is polished to the principle of being ready to use, it is good to hit the enemy with a head.

    Because of Agincourt, the longbowmen did not annihilate the French cavalry of the Valois dynasty, but disrupted the enemy''s formation and led to a large-scale stampede. In the end, it was the British dismounted heavy cavalry in a heavy infantry posture, with a leaf hammer , pickaxe, and mace one by one to "open the can" for the enemies who fell in the mud and had difficulty standing up, so that there was an incredible battle damage ratio.

    The muddy battlefield was the geographic cause of the collapse of the French army in Valois, so could the frozen Elbe ice surface also cause the collapse of the East Frankish army?

    "Sure! I bet you don''t have a pair of spikes!"

    Because even though the tall Rurik was standing behind the front line, his eyes did see through the gaps in the soldier''s helmets that the enemy array was breaking down everywhere.

    All this proves that the continuous shooting of arrows is disrupting the enemy formation, and is even forcing the entire enemy''s large-scale horizontal formation to shrink towards a central point.

    why is that? The reason is obvious.

    Rurik was secretly pleased with Yevlo''s clever move. The longbowmen in the dense formation did not just fight all at once. Yevlo is also a veteran for many years and has participated in many large-scale battles. Already very professional.

    The longbowmen matrix first launched a salvo to the left flank of the enemy formation. After killing and wounding a group of enemies, it immediately forced the enemy infantry to shrink in one direction to avoid it. It is impossible for the left-wing enemy to continue to escape to the edge of the array. The so-called isolated people in the flock are most likely to be attacked by wolves, so the enemy can only gather in the center of the array to warm up.

    The next salvo, targeting the right flank...

    Yevro kept adjusting the firing direction, forcing the enemy''s broad front to shorten, and the depth began to fall behind.

    In this way, the array width of the coalition forces is gradually surpassing the enemy, and a macro-scale pincer offensive is taking shape.

    The crossbowmen continued to weaken the stability of the entire Frankish infantry formation, but the opponent eventually had a large number of elite standing soldiers.

    These people live on the king''s salary, and today is the time to serve the king.

    Some warriors were wounded by arrows, and the arrow clusters penetrated into the flesh. If the injury affects the advance and falls on the spot or retreats, the vacant part will be taken over by the companion.

    Their mandarin duck shields were battered and pitted, and thanks to these thick shields of hard oak covered with iron, they effectively resisted missed arrows.

    But they are advancing more slowly, always taking care not to slip.

    The more they want to ensure stability, someone subconsciously pulls nearby companions when they slip, which directly leads to a chain reaction.

    When Ludwig realized that such an attack method was ridiculous, although cavalry could run on the ice through horseshoes, how could the infantry be? He didn''t have any step back, he could only bear it.

    It was an offensive road full of twists and turns, and the Franks advanced in pain.

    Even so, those brave warriors have quietly prepared their weapons behind the mandarin duck shields in front of them.

    Just like Frank''s name - a throwing axe.

    It is a small double-edged battle axe, usually used as a daily tool, and a sharp weapon in wartime. Its two axe blades are deliberately symmetrical in space, so that a wooden handle is added, and after the throw, it keeps spinning in the air like a wheel blade, so that if he hits the target, it will inevitably bring a serious slash.

    In response to this situation, the coalition forces that suffered losses deliberately placed heavy infantry in the forefront, just to deal with this kind of blow.

    As the distance between the two sides has reached extremely close, the coalition soldiers have shielded themselves with shields, and the spearmen and halberdists behind them are ready to engage in battle.

    Sure enough, the Frankish infantry waiting for the opportunity began to attack.

    The pitted mandarin duck was suddenly placed sideways, and a large number of flying axes spun at high speed and smashed into the coalition soldiers on the front line.

    Even with precautions, suddenly encountering an axe blow from the entire front, even the Rus army began to suffer casualties.

    After all, it was a flying axe, and it was a coincidence that the axe slammed into the soldier''s head.

    But for the Franks, there was only one chance to throw the axe.

    Now, the real hand-to-hand combat broke out.

    The sudden axe-throwing strike caused confusion in many positions of the coalition army array, which made the spear wall that should play an advantage be broken before it showed its strength.

    Now it is the collision of shields, followed by the stabbing of swords. Only those with strong will and superior physical strength can hold on to the end.

    This is a fight between heavy infantry!

    It is difficult for the Frankish iron sword to break through the oak shield of the Rus, nor the armor of the Rus. In the same way, even if the Rus'' equipment is generally steel swords, it is not very effective against the Frankish heavy infantry in double armor.

    However, as the Franks continued to jab, their iron swords began to bend and curl, while Ross''s carbon steel swords remained the same.

    The soldiers were squeezed together like canned sardines, and the soldiers of the two armies on the front line gradually became immobilized. On the contrary, the Ross Army had a tactical advantage in the coalition.

    The soldiers of the Rus army kept stabbing with their spearheads like instinct, and then opened with the halberd. Instead of attacking the front line enemy, they attacked the enemy behind them with all their might.

    These Frankish heavy infantry had never encountered this kind of battle. A metal helmet could not protect the head at all, and the enemy''s halberd directly opened the scoop.

    East Frankish soldiers had their heads smashed and their faces pierced.

    All the coalition soldiers on the front line have to do is to hold up their shields to resist, build a solid shield wall, and leave the killing of the enemy to the brothers behind.

    This is a ruthless meat grinder, and when the hand-to-hand combat begins, the situation quickly turns desperate for the Franks.

    The loss of arrows continued to weaken the morale of the Frankish army, and those who were forced to watch from the rear chose to retreat in the face of the loss of arrows.

    "Cavalry, stop them! Don''t retreat!"

    Ludwig, who was beginning to despair, tried so hard to keep up the fight that he was so mad that he gave orders to kill the deserters.

    The escapees were all peasant soldiers. They kept slipping and standing up in a panic, and they even rolled and crawled to the rear to escape.

    The cavalry began to trample on these deserters, relying on the slaughter to curb the decline.

    However, the entire formation of the coalition is changing.

    Rurik did not believe that Ludov''s Saxon army could wrap the entire array of the enemy like crab claws, maybe they could, but it must be less efficient.

    So he deliberately selected two generals from the fierce battle array.

    Hellafield and Blue Fox, there was no blood on their bodies, and they did not participate in the strike due to their positions.

    "Your Majesty, do you want us to make special arrangements?" the sword-wielding blue fox asked loudly on the battlefield where the shouting was so loud.

    "Yes!" Rurik also roared: "Blue Fox, take your men off the front line and fully support the left wing! Hellafield, take your men to the right wing! You two help the Saxons to complete the encirclement! We To wipe out the entire Frankish army!"

    This is the largest decisive battle, swallowing tens of thousands of people in one go? !

    They got into action right away, even if neither could summon many brothers from each other.

    So, King Biyonny of Viking York, once again entered the war as a Balmer today. He took his own guards from the front line without hesitation, and launched left-wing support with his brothers.

    The situation on Lanhu''s side was also good, and they gathered more than 200 people to carry their spears and immediately rushed to the right wing.

    With the appearance of the real Viking warriors, the Saxon army, who had been trying their best to complete the encirclement on the left and right flanks, suddenly boosted morale. Their difficult battles became no longer difficult, and they no longer cared about the casualties of the war of attrition.

    At this moment, Ludov, whose face had already solidified, was supervising the battle on the left wing. A large number of local nobles from Saxony participated in this decisive battle. The nobles and Ping Ming fought together, and everything went back to the era of Chief Vidukind fifty years ago.

    They are fighting a terrifying war of attrition with the Franks. Unlike the Rus-Danish elite in the middle, they must pay a great price to continue to force the enemy''s battle line to shrink.

    "Keep stabbing! Don''t be afraid to die!"

    "Fight for survival!"

    Liudov kept shouting, and he was also emboldening himself.

    How much tactical advantage does having two or three hundred Vikings on each flank bring? The advantages are being manifested.

    "Shield Wall! Let''s go!" Biyonni greeted his Balmerk compatriots in the Norwegian dialect of Narvik Port. After all, he was the son of the old leader Magnut and the king of the Viking York Kingdom.

    Although the brothers are all members of the fourth flag team, they still miss Biyonni in their hearts.

    They formed a shield wall and slammed into the right flank in the direction of the Frankish army. Suddenly, such a group of deadly sword and shield players came out, and the Frankish right flank was in chaos.

    The same thing happened in the other direction. At this moment, the blue fox did not look like a businessman at all. He became a real Viking warrior. The round shield was stained with the blood of the enemy. Contaminate the enemy''s snow.

    In the final analysis, people worship the strong, and what is the strong, everyone simply believes that the ruthless who dares to kill the enemy is the strong. As the Earl of Gothenburg, the blue fox has to work hard even for personal honor, and now he has this greater desire for revenge.

    After all, Hazelby was burned down, and Ross''s shop suffered heavy losses. The culprit was not Horrick, who was made into a man, but Ludwig, the king of East Frank.

    King Rurik didn''t seem to want to look at Ludwig''s head, but there were so many strange things on the battlefield, and the chance to cut off the head of the leader fell into the hands of a businessman''s son and a new noble military noble. Blue Fox felt that he had such an opportunity, so he could take revenge for Ludwig''s contempt for his personality back then.

    Indeed, the blue fox who was in distress at that time once mingled with Regensburg, far away Bavaria, and once had the opportunity to meet Ludwig himself.

    Now, with the rapid formation of the encirclement, the Frankish army continues to erode, and the entire collapse situation is emerging under the sunset, which is an irreversible situation.

    As the hard-fought elite heavy infantry continued to retreat under the blows of thousands of spearheads and halberds, those peasant soldiers who could only fight against the wind could no longer hold on.

    Behold! Why are there enemies on both sides? ! The brothers are dying!

    reinforcements? Reserve Army! ? nothing left!

    The peasant soldiers began to retreat, and the scale was no longer what Ludwig''s remaining cavalry could contain. There were even cases where the fleeing soldiers attacked and killed the cavalry, and the Frankish army began to kill each other in a desperate situation.

    "Don''t I have a chance?! No! I''ll die if I stay here."

    Although completely unwilling, although I do not want to escape. At this moment, the desire to survive took over Ludwig''s mind.

    "Not good! Let''s withdraw! Let''s withdraw!"

    After all, he tugged on the reins and started to evacuate first.

    The cavalry, surprised to see this, followed in the footsteps of the king. This scene was seen by many infantry soldiers, and no one suddenly roared in Frankish language: "The king has retreated."

    This voice is like standing in the glacier and shouting, the infantry who constantly showed weakness in the fierce battle began an irreversible avalanche.

    Rurik was also surprised by how fast things were developing. The sun hadn''t set, and the battle had not lasted for a long time. The enemy couldn''t support it? Although the decisive battle in the Middle Ages usually ended in a morning or an afternoon, today is the largest battle faced by Rurik in his life. Did he expect the victory of the coalition forces to come so early?

    "This is not a dream!" He patted his helmet vigorously, and immediately urged the brothers in the back to continue to be busy shooting arrows, even ordering Yevlo.

    "All of you bowmen, draw your swords as infantry and launch a pursuit immediately! The enemy begins to flee, no matter what method you use, hurry up to catch up and kill the enemy!"

    Yevluo heard it really, can''t think that his subordinates, as archers, would have a day of close combat?

    Although there is a great risk of casualties in doing so, when you think that you can grab a lot of loot, most of them are iron tools that Finns need for production and life When will we not grab more at this time? If you run fast enough and you can give priority to plundering the enemy''s baggage, then it''s not as simple as robbing iron tools...

    As a result, there was another surprise soldier in the coalition. They broke away from the formation and shot arrows while chasing, killing the enemy like hunting snow rabbits and deer, ruthlessly and accurately shooting the backs of the fugitives. Even ruthlessly shoot people who slip and fall.

    At the same time, the encirclement has been formed, and more than 6,000 living people have been accumulated in it, facing the jabs and slashing of spearheads and halberds in all directions. The circle is full of people who slip and have little chance of getting back up once they slip and are killed unsuspecting.

    More than a thousand other coalition fighters began a great pursuit, killing and capturing prisoners in parallel.

    And Ludwig and the remnants of his cavalry have already begun to flee along the Roman Avenue. Now he only has the idea of ????surviving, and just wants to ask for this absurd and deadly battlefield.

    https://

    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 998ï¼š Capture the Archbishop of Cologne

    The fallen Frankish soldiers were stacked on top of each other, their legs were crushed by their companions, and their arms were stepped on again by their companions. The people who slipped tried to stand up, but they turned into a mess of herring in a pot of stew.

    The battlefield on the ice was blood red everywhere, and the Rus-Danish coalition continued to stab and chop the poor people in front of them.

    They kept shrinking the encirclement, vowing to slaughter the enemies within.

    In fact they do.

    Rurik, who killed the red eye, had forgotten that he had to capture the enemy King Ludwig on the battlefield, even if it was to find the body.

    Carrying a sword and leading some cronies, he kept stabbing and stabbing the knife among the dead corpses on the ground, and roared and ordered: "No mercy! No prisoners!"

    This is because the coalition forces no longer need to capture prisoners of war after the war. First, the Saxons had to retaliate for the murders of the Frankish army half a century ago; secondly, all the Viking troops involved in the war had to sacrifice Odin''s blood for revenge; thirdly, the coalition did not have more food to feed many prisoners.

    In theory, Rurik could capture a group of prisoners of war and **** them back to the kingdom of Rus, either as mining slaves or lumberjack slaves, all of which could be used as labor until they died.

    He was really red-eyed, and was furious at Ludwig''s vicious provocation before the war.

    "Since you threatened the victory of the French army and crucified us all, I will let all your soldiers be chopped into meat sauce."

    The annular encirclement of the coalition forces has been completed. There are countless spearheads, halberds, jabs and stabs. Even if the Frankish soldiers in the circle are protected by armor, they can only move to the center point in vain in the face of blows from all directions.

    The coalition soldiers stepped on the corpses of the enemy and continued to kill, shouting and screaming, and the sound of weapons colliding incessantly.

    The halberd kept hooking the French Kite Shield and pulling it away, and then several spearheads stabbed directly.

    The battlefield seemed to be a repeat of the last stage of the Battle of Canning. There were still thousands of Frankish troops compressed in the encirclement, but the people inside were squeezed so that they didn''t even have room to swing their swords. The soldiers even had difficulty breathing, and what was even more terrifying was that once they slipped, they were trampled to death by their companions.

    Some soldiers have fainted due to suffocation, and are rapidly sliding towards the end of suffocation.

    The spearheads and halberds of the coalition forces continued to kill, and the meat grinder was still operating ruthlessly. Anyone who tried to fight back was killed immediately, and now that the sun was setting, didn''t the sinking sun symbolize the end of the Frankish army?

    On the other hand, the coalition soldiers participating in the pursuit are creating battle miracles one after another.

    Yevlo chased the enemy with a hunting mentality with his almost unscathed Finnish flag team, who replaced them with broad-bladed hunting arrows, many of which had a large number of broad-bladed bone clusters.

    To deal with the apparently unarmored peasant soldiers, it is enough to use the arrow clusters of hunting wild deer and wild boars.

    These old forest hunters slaughtered ruthlessly, and some soldiers continued to pursue them.

    But Yevlo was deeply shocked by the huge object in front of him.

    Behold! It was a group of men in black robes gathered in front of a huge cross that looked like it was made of pure gold.

    Those in black robes all held crosses of different sizes, and their mouths were babbling, and their black hoods could hardly hide their panic and despair.

    Seeing this, the Finnish archers did not hesitate to use their bows and arrows, and the sharp arrows were aimed at them one by one.

    "Wait!" Yevro ordered suddenly: "This is a large group of Frankish priests! Kill them ominously. Take down your swords, draw them and capture them!"

    Because there is a small monastery in the kingdom of Rus, this is specially approved by Rurik. In principle, the Holy See has an insignificant organizational structure in the territory of Rus, and it is openly marked as the "Diocese of Rus".

    In theory, the work of spreading the Gospel is only done by John Ingvar, but is this so-called bishop really religious? On the contrary, this man not only married and even had children under Rurik''s behest.

    Whether it is to believe in Odin or believe in God, John Ingvar, a slave from Denmark, was caught in the middle. After all, his heart was shaken a lot, and he did some behaviors that violated the commandments. However, things such as "bringing children" are ignored if the Holy See cannot sanction them.

    Because it is the dream of the Holy See to spread the Gospel to all the northern worlds, and it is what many missionaries have to do even if they are martyred.

    John Ingvar didn''t have any idea of ??spreading his beliefs, and he still couldn''t figure out where he stood.

    But he was a useful figure, and it was because of his presence that the Rus and the various Vikings, as well as the Eastern Slavs and the various Finnish tribes, came into contact with serious church Latin.

    This is why, as a Finn, Yevlo has some knowledge of the Catholic faith.

    Yevluo wanted to call these men in black, but he could only think of one word.

    "Pada!"

    Hearing this, the despairing Archbishop of Cologne, Hardbold, trembled instantly.

    "You?! Are you a lost lamb?"

    The words were spoken in Frankish, and Yevro naturally did not understand it at all. But he is not illiterate. His two sons Kelha and Saturli, brothers of different ages, are learning Latin by dabbling. Yevro also learned some of this, especially when he entered the Frankish world to fight, learning Latin became more important. As for why not learn Frankish well? Maybe it doesn''t matter.

    Latin was a useful tool, allowing armies to plunder monasteries, and even to make priests obediently offer their treasures with just one mouth.

    Yevro is about to do just that now.

    "Surrender! Monk! Surrender! Avoid death!" he said.

    They are all simple words, and they are all Latin words. The Archbishop of Cologne was even more puzzled. How could an odd man with an apparently short stature and a flat face with black hair speak the sacred language?

    "Why surrender? We are the servants of God." The archbishop tried his best to brace himself nervously, "It''s you! Please stop the killing immediately, stop these injustices."

    Negotiate with them? Meaningless.

    If it doesn''t make sense, just do it.

    Yevro shook his head. He noticed that the man who spoke was disproportionately bloated. Obviously, it was not thick clothes, but he was fat.

    It''s really weird, that guy Esquil is still the archbishop of the north, a thin old man. If he hadn''t forced him, this guy would only live on bitter rye bread.

    The man in black looks very rich. After all, the small cross in his hand is made of pure gold. Maybe this person is another bishop?

    Yevluo, who didn''t want to linger any longer, immediately sent people to act. The priests'' gold and silver crosses were rudely confiscated, and those who didn''t want to cooperate were simply stabbed to death.

    The dream of the Archbishop of Cologne was shattered. His students were protecting the "True Cross" with their bodies. Even if it was a fake, it was indeed a holy relic that belonged to the Diocese of Cologne.

    Young priests were stabbed to death, they became veritable martyrs, blood smeared on holy objects.

    The ruthless soldier pulled the dying priest down and added another sword to his death.

    In the face of this horrific act, the Archbishop''s eyes widened like copper bells.

    "If I surrendered earlier, why would I force me to kill." Yevro glared at the archbishop with a sullen face and said.

    "Take all the prisoners away!" He also ordered in the Suomi dialect: "Take away all the gold and silver utensils you find, don''t be greedy for ink, these are dedicated to King Rus for our glory!"

    Because what the Finns need most is not gold and silverware, these things are good things, and they are not more important than food, cloth and other living materials.

    Immediately afterwards, the soldiers were examining the huge golden cross, and they were surprised to find that it was nothing but gilded objects, with a very discordant hole in it, like a cluster of arrows.

    Since it is gold-plated, it is not very valuable.

    The soldiers were busy cleaning the battlefield on the spot. They collected the swords and axes they saw, and bundled them with hemp ropes and tied them around their waists. Soon, there were soldiers with heavy loot with smiles on their faces. Take a step, tinkle, sway.

    Compared with the Finns, those Saxon peasant soldiers with blood feuds chased farther. If it weren''t for the light rapidly becoming dim in the sunset, their pursuit could have gone further.

    Even so, behind them were already a large number of enemies who were slashed in the back.

    Even the humble spikes now burst into a powerful tactical advantage, almost guaranteeing that Saxon soldiers wouldn''t slip while chasing. On the other hand, the Frankish peasant soldiers who were fleeing, once slipped and fell, they would try to get up and continue to escape.

    During this pursuit, the Saxons also suffered losses due to the beasts'' still fighting resistance. Compared with the gains, the losses were insignificant.

    Thousands of people who fled were hunted ruthlessly. They tried to escape to the camp where they came, but when they arrived, they found that the wooden door was already open.

    Originally, the fugitives of the Frankish army could rely on the wooden fort built in the forest to try to hold on to it, but King Ludwig was so frightened that he took the last hundred cavalry and hurried away along the Roman road. The small group of non-combatants and frostbitten soldiers left behind did not know what happened.

    But the king was indeed running, and the screams of killing were still loud in the distance. People saw that the cavalry behind the king did not carry three flags: the three lions of Charlemagne, the blue cross flag, and the blue iris flag.

    The cavalry who assembled the three flags was undoubtedly the subordinate of the king himself!

    The king retreated without a word, thanks to the kindly entourage who kept shouting in Frankish: "The Normans are here! Run quickly!"

    Panic detonated with Ludwig''s escape, and the small group of people who remained behind the three fortresses were on the run.

    For a moment, those Frankish civilians whose families were still under the control of the Normans were forced to flee south, because they and the army that was convinced that the king had conquered and revolted against the north had been defeated.

    The three fortresses in the forest were all built on the basis of the original Frankish villages. They were transformed into fortresses to help nearly 20,000 French troops survive the cold, and they are still abandoned today.

    So the front line defeated soldiers ran over, and what they saw was an empty city. The wooden door opened, and there was no one in the fortress. As they hurried into the fort, they were caught up by subsequent Saxon pursuers before they could close the wooden door.

    The slaughter took place in the fortress, and when night fell, the Saxon chasers had completed their pursuit, save for those fleeing into the snow under the heather forest.

    They were humiliated in this decisive battle, directly occupied the barracks of the Frankish army, and seized all the food, cloth, cooking utensils and other materials that Ludwig was unable to take away.

    Behold, a bonfire is being lit in the camp. It is the Saxon victor who boiled snow and boiled wheat in the night!

    When night falls, it''s time for a truce! The enemy who finally escaped into the woods did not have to pursue it with all his might, for no one knew the dangers of this heather forest better than the Saxons. The cold of the night would kill the scrambled and unsupplied soldiers, who were either frozen to death or killed by the Timberwolves.

    The decisive battle is over, the stars are shining brightly in the sky, and it is fair to say that the visibility tonight is not bad.

    The ice of the Elbe remained the same, and the blood of the dead turned into a large stench of "thick soup", which first made the battlefield steaming, and then began to freeze.

    Now, many corpses have been adhered to the ice layer, and cleaning the corpses and cleaning the battlefield is not the first thing to do.

    In a decisive battle, the coalition forces can be said to have wiped out the entire East Frankish army of Ludwig. There were silver and white things shining in the moonlight everywhere, the armor and swords of the dead French soldiers.

    Weapons were collected as much as possible, and taking off the armor of the deceased was not something that could be done tonight.

    In fact, the Saxon army in the coalition suffered a lot of losses, and now they are mostly the pursuers. The entire army has become extremely loose. Even if Ludov wants to gather the army, it is impossible, and everything can only be done during the day.

    The losses of the Rus-Danish coalition were much less, or the appropriate tactics naturally greatly reduced the casualties.

    Almost all of the casualties came from the initial cavalry charge, followed by the early stages of the subsequent infantry battle.

    As the battle turned into a "ruthless meat grinder" with spears and halberds, it became difficult for the Rus-Danish coalition to have any more casualties.

    However, after some rough statistics, the casualties of the Rus-Danish coalition were still as many as 400 people. Fortunately, the number of people killed in battle for various reasons was just over a hundred people, and many of them were Danish friendly troops who lacked armor protection.

    Almost all of the injured people have cuts to the skin and flesh on the arms and shoulders. After pouring some spirits into boiling water and diluting it into disinfectant, the wounds are cleaned, and then the wounds can be sutured with twine.

    Whether the wounded can heal, the rest is left to a miracle.

    The majority of the soldiers were very tired, and many of them once lay on the ice to rest, breathing heavily, and then they returned to Hamburg with the loot they found.

    There were bonfires visible to the naked eye, and the hamburgers were buzzing after the victory, and tens of thousands of women and children cooked wheat for the victory army to reward the victors.

    They won the defensive battle, and although Ludwig''s body was still not found, the Saxons knew that the Franks would have to weigh it up again if they wanted to attack the north.

    Rurik led some of the soldiers back to the city of Hamburg. He sat on the banks of the ice and snow and was busy eating boiled wheat.

    After a while, Liudov, whose face had been bound with white sackcloth and most of his beard had been shaved off, finally found the long-lost King Rurik.

    However, there was a kind of Norman ruthless sitting here all of a sudden.

    Rurik, King of Rus, Ragnar, King of Denmark, Biyonny, King of Viking York. This is the "Three Barbarian Kings of the North" who put Frank to shame today.

    Liudov is not alone here. The Northumbrian king "Broken Arm" Ernred, who is the observer, is by his side. The battle is over. Ernred, who has witnessed the horrific scene, has to talk to Liudov. Talk more.

    Now, several people got together again, Cong Ke didn''t have any embarrassment, some just felt like the nobles were unloading their burdens after victory.

    "Ludov! You''ve changed your face! It looks like you almost died in battle!" Rurik looked up.

    "Yes. My face is torn and now stitched up. Maybe you''ll give me the nickname Scarface in the future. I hope your antiseptic works, or I''ll be knighted before the fever takes my life away. To my son Bruno."

    "Why say such depressing words? My potion works well, or you can always trust spirits."

    Liudov let out a sigh of relief, feeling that even if he died in battle today, he would have no regrets in this life.

    They got together and chatted over the fire, and the discussion was full of fierce battles during the day.

    The air soon filled with the aroma of barbecue. It was soldiers who slaughtered the enemy''s dead horses. Although the horse meat contained a lot of blood, it made the meat smell very strong. The tired and hungry soldiers just wanted to eat meat and wheat.

    After a while, Rurik was already holding his de facto eldest son Regraf in his arms. Although this kid did not make any gains in the first line, he was always advancing on the front line against the army and participated in the follow-up. fight.

    When a little wolf tasted blood for the first time, everything changed.

    Regraf finally had the eyes of a wolf, and he completed the first zero-distance kill in his life, which was incomparable to the incomparable results of archery kills in the past.

    The kingdom of Mercia, which Regraf must inherit in the future, will be the direct neighbor of the Viking York Kingdom. King Biyonni is here. He likes this kid and appreciates that this kid can kill before he reaches the age of twelve. feat of the enemy. This would be a character, and according to Viking tradition, this kid was also his own bloodless nephew.

    To discuss where to go in the future, this is a big proposition, and it cannot be discussed clearly by a group of high-level nobles sitting on the frozen riverside in a few words.

    The operation of cleaning the battlefield under the night is still carried out on a small scale. The northern saint Esquier and his students have continued to collect corpses for the dead despite the severe cold in the name of the "All Northern Diocese". Eskil felt it was his morality, even if the dead were Frankish warriors from far away Bavaria.

    So, the Finnish flag team of Yevlo, who walked with a lot of spoils, was walking with a tinkling tinkling, and with a huge shining cross placed on a wooden cart, when they walked northwardly around the battlefield dead bodies, for Egypt Skile sees.

    "Is it still a cross made of gold? Not good! Are they here too?!"

    Eskil felt that there was an old man of his own here. Even if they had different understandings of faith, after all, everyone was a servant of God, and they were the same in rank.

    "Lord! We are all guilty." He hurriedly crossed his chest, and with a group of priests hurried towards the marching longbowmen, he kept shouting "Count Finland, stay still".

    Yevluo really stopped, he could hear that the speaker was the old man in Esquil, and he was so moved that he just took this opportunity to ask him what he had seized.

    Esquil nearly slipped many times, and finally stood under the huge gilded cross. He ignored Yevlo''s inquiry for the time being, and jumped on the wooden cart to stroke the huge golden object.

    "Can''t be wrong. It must be the cross in Cologne."

    His self-talk was immediately heard by a dejected guy, and someone among the prisoners suddenly spoke up: "Priest? Are you a priest? Who are you?!"

    The words were spoken in Latin, and Eskil was smart, standing on the wooden cart and simply exposed the door: "Who are you! Are you a priest from Cologne? I am the Archbishop of the North, Saint Eskil."

    "Ah! It''s you!"

    In an instant, a bound unfortunate couldn''t hold back any longer, and he broke free and shouted in grief: "I am Hardbold, Archbishop of Cologne! Are you Esquil?! Thank God! Rescue us in the hands of men!"

    The scene was very embarrassing for a time, and Eskill was suddenly speechless and contradictory.

    He jumped out of the wooden cart and hurriedly told Yevlo, who was obviously unknown, to explain the big news of the day: "You actually captured the Archbishop of Cologne, this is... a big event."

    "A very honorable person? I really did a great job."

    "It is indeed very honorable. The Archbishop of Cologne and I are of high rank, and they are even richer. You quickly untie them, these priests, and quickly dedicate them to Rurik, and you must not let them die or hurt."

    In fact, Yevlo never felt how noble the old man Eskil was, and he was extremely unfamiliar with the geographical term "Cologne", but "they are very wealthy" Yevlo listened.

    Unbinding is impossible, only God knows whether they will run away foolishly, or try to speed up and hand over the honorable captives to Rurik, just to use a group of noble people to get some benefits for the Finnish army.

    https://

    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 999ï¼š Ross cavalry scored twice to swept Cologne

    In principle, the Viking world did not have an organized cavalry unit, but horses are not rare here.

    Consignment horses have always existed in the Danish world, as in Bergen and in Norwegian regions like Oslo.

    The Rus people who once lived in the far north of the Viking world were actually a group that rarely saw horses. However, they were also the first to have organized cavalry.

    The Russ cavalry was apprenticed to the steppe Pechenegs, and it was reasonable to use steppe-style rogue tactics.

    The fundamentals of the tactics are "picking soft persimmons", looting the weak, looting on horseback and looting by boating. The Russ cavalry easily found the commonalities among them, and quickly matured in this war.

    Those young warriors grew up quickly in the one-year war, and the long campaign did not cause them to tire of war.

    On the contrary, they witnessed too many novelties, felt the vastness of the world for themselves, and made a fortune in war.

    Each cavalryman had some gold and silver in his pockets, and another sack with a great deal of grain.

    They were like no one in the East Frankish territory, looting everywhere in the form of horse bandits, and this kind of thing was unimaginable for the Franks in the past.

    Until the snow dispelled the cavalry''s intention to loot further, Fisk, who had already made a fortune, decided to stop.

    Because of the raids, the cavalry''s horse line-up swelled to more than three hundred.

    The world was pale and cold after the snowfall, and the Frankish villagers preferred to stay at home. Often a knight master controls multiple villages as fiefs, and most of the villages are resident priests to maintain the order of production and life.

    The monastery, no matter how humble, is the heart of the village. Each villager family must pay eleven taxes to the monastery, either in silver coins or the equivalent of grain. The monastery is almost a village money box, and also has a public property as a granary.

    Fisk and his group of Ross cavalry, who had been looting for months, knew the structure of the Frankish village very well through actual combat, so the looting became extremely precise.

    A team wearing white bearskins walked on the desolate Roman avenue.

    Looking around, there are no living people, and there are gray-white forests all around.

    It is not because of their excessive looting that the population withered, but the population of all Europe in this era is really low. The East Frankish region they plundered was also the least populated in the kingdom. Villages were mostly concentrated near large settlements, roads, and rivers. Finding villages was like hunting.

    Their current actions are also lacking in hunting.

    Another successful loot, and after the massive snowfall, Fisk and his gang were well-supplied.

    They looted monasteries, executed villagers everywhere, and drove some into icy forests to fend for themselves.

    They didn''t think there was anything wrong with it, so they cooked the wheat and fed the horses in the village.

    The bonfire crackled, and they snatched the hens that the villagers had kept in their cages, and are now roasting chicken on skewers over the fire.

    "The next step is to return to Cologne. If we can, we can loot again. Ah! I really want to hit the city and **** all their gold!" Fisk couldn''t hide his desire for wealth.

    Immediately, someone shouted: "Then go for a sneak attack."

    "However, we are just this few people, and we can''t break into the city at all."

    "Continue looting in the villages outside the city. At the very least, we''re going to take a lot of food and more horses."

    ...

    The brothers talked about how to rob, and no one ever considered whether there was a risk here. In the final analysis, everyone is still thinking about the legendary wealth of Cologne. If it is possible to get a fortune, you should try it.

    In the end, Fisker stomped his feet in the face of his brothers'' booing: "Then let''s do it! No one can stop us from acting!"

    So they revised their course of action.

    The cavalry, who had been returning with all their strength after the snow, decided to try their best to loot the gold and silver near Cologne, and the operation had already begun.

    According to the inherent ten-man squad, Fisk organized them into two squads to form up to five independent action teams.

    He himself led the remaining ninety brothers to control a large amount of loot, and acted as the main robbery step by step.

    Facts have proved that when the cavalry rushes into the village to launch a raid, the opponent''s resistance will be quickly smashed by the well-trained cavalry, and the rest is killing. To deal with a Frankish village, you don''t need many cavalry at the same time, twenty cavalry is enough.

    The Kingdom of Ross never thought of expanding to the Bishopric of Cologne to rule here, so Fisk''s new round of plundering operations has no scruples.

    The cavalry team went straight to Cologne in the open forest and snow field. Fisk suddenly raised his arms and the team began to disintegrate.

    Five special operations teams broke away from Fisk''s home team, each holding a small map of the area, even if it was extremely crudely drawn. Each team has a looting area, with the Ross flag, the bullhorn and the sounding arrow as contacts.

    "Let''s go! See you in five days!"

    Riding hardy prairie horses, the special operations team headed straight for their raiding zone.

    Their whereabouts have been seen by the city patrolmen standing on the wooden and stone city walls of Cologne, and the city immediately sounded the alarm.

    Cologne is a center of faith, with many monasteries in the city and a pure wooden cathedral. The ringing of numerous bronze bells caused a loud noise, and all the Ross cavalry passing around the city heard it.

    Fisk, who was in control of the home team, couldn''t help but feel a little worried, and someone asked, "Boss, will they send an army to challenge us?"

    "Then kill them." Fisk bared his teeth fiercely. Now that all the special operations teams have been dispatched, he must start looting. "We continue to create terror."

    Suddenly, a Pecheneg warrior in the team came on horseback: "Sir, should we use some tactics?"

    "Strategy?"

    "Since our goal is gold, maybe we can capture a group of prisoners and use it to coerce the city people to hand over the gold."

    "Can this work? You think I didn''t expect that? Those rich and famous are not willing to pay the ransom for ordinary farmers." Fisk shook his head.

    "Could it be that those monks would open their eyes and watch us kill all the captives in front of them? If they were really cruel."

    The Pecheneg warrior had a ferocious look on his face. After all, he was his brothers'' riding instructor, and he knew how to fight on the grasslands.

    Fisk thinks that this makes sense: "Alright, let''s go catch the prisoners, and catch some more for them to take a good look at."

    Because the Pecheneg people always like to use rogue tactics, it is precisely because of their poor weapons and equipment in the past, that frontal combat is asking for trouble, and it is natural to use various tactics that do not talk about martial arts. They make good use of a kind of grassland guerrilla warfare, often a small team of several people and several horses, taking advantage of the dusk and night to sneak into the enemy''s camp, looting and killing, and evacuating quickly without fighting.

    The so-called Ross Special Operations Team is an expanded version of this tactic.

    It is not uncommon, this rogue tactic is effective in creating terror and disrupting the enemy''s military deployment.

    Five action teams have found their targets hidden in the woods.

    Those villagers had known that horse bandits were rampaging outside the city some time ago, and earlier there was news of the robbery by the Norman fleet. After all, it''s just some legends. They are busy farming and usually never leave the village for a day trip in their entire lives. Generally, they don''t care about the outside world, and they only listen to the gangster attack as a horror story.

    The priests stationed in the village claimed that the attackers were all Satan''s apostles, and that King Ludwig had organized a crusade against the north, and that Frank, who had holy faith, would achieve a great victory.

    Mostly a wonderful narrative of light triumphing over darkness, and the villagers continue to live a life of indifference to the world.

    The path to the open world is now completely deserted, as the Ross cavalry was keenly aware of when it moved. Since there is a forest road, it must lead to a certain goal, they start to act, and immediately have a gain.

    The five special operations teams did not know that Fisk later modified their tactics. They implemented the previous request, giving death to the village, leaving the corpse, and taking away the food and all the silver and copper coins they found.

    Fisk''s operation to capture the prisoners began in full. Except for those who resolutely resisted, those who were begging for mercy were tied up.

    He even captured three priests, aged men with Mediterranean hair, who cursed "Demon on horseback, go back to hell".

    Fisk did not get angry, but drew his sword and rubbed the back of the sword against the scabbard to frighten him.

    He threatened again in Latin: "I won''t kill you, just because I want you to pay Cologne for ransom. If you want to die, I don''t mind burning some people out of anger."

    The priests were stunned, they thought that the apostles who did not understand the devil knew the sacred language.

    There was nothing to chat with the priest and other lower priests, they were all **** and given only a small amount of food to ensure that they lacked physical strength and dared not run away.

    Since it was no longer necessary to hide their identities, the cavalry had in fact revealed their identities during the raid a month ago. Today''s looting is a brace, and Fisker''s flag of Ross, bluntly said, this is a glimpse of the whole battle. The Cologne area is a secondary battlefield, not the rear.

    The priests and the villagers couldn''t figure out why the ordinary villagers became victims of the nobles'' war. They just wanted to live in peace, and no one wanted to provoke them.

    They are still naive, completely ignorant that the core area of ??Rus Kingdom''s ruling has turned into a whole war machine, and they don''t know anything about the concept of "total warfare".

    They are indeed very simple. As the leader of the robbers in their minds, Fiske Xu can only believe what he promised under the current situation.

    In just five days, Fisk''s main team was busy looting and capturing prisoners, and the five special operations teams were indulging in killing.

    The last raid was to slash and burn well-identified villages near Cologne City, and now it is to comb through villages in remote woodlands.

    The snow-covered forest suddenly burst into thick smoke, which was deliberately set on fire by the special operations team.

    Smoke billows everywhere near Cologne, as if a huge army is coming.

    For a while, rumors were flying in the city. Some people said that the cavalry exposed before was just the vanguard of the strange enemy, and some people said that a large fleet of Normans was already on its way.

    The current situation is extremely unfavorable for Cologne. The city defense troops in the city loyal to the archbishop have followed the bishop to the north. Although there are as many as 20,000 people in the city, theoretically, at least 2,000 armed citizens can be organized.

    But the priests as a whole are opposed to any act of war. It is precisely for this reason that the diocese has only organized a patrol of hundreds of people to maintain public order. In fact, there were no soldiers in the city to defend, and the priests who stayed behind were faced with a large group of lambs with no masters.

    The monasteries all over the city were crowded with people who knelt down and prayed to the gods.

    But what is the use of prayer, the miracle people expected did not appear, and the strong city wall was still protecting everyone.

    In this critical time, the priests elected an acting archbishop to maintain normal affairs.

    Hildwin, a loyal old man, has now taken over the affairs of the archbishop himself, which is not what he hoped.

    Faced with a mess, the most urgent task now is to get the most basic armament together.

    Therefore, the church summed up that at this difficult time, it must take out a sum of money from the treasury to buy mercenaries to serve.

    The clergy held a meeting, and today they were not discussing a question of faith, but a purely urban defense issue. It is rare.

    The bald and beardless Acting Archbishop seemed impoverished, and his flamboyant robes attested to his nobility.

    As a political entity, the core of the Archdiocese of Cologne lies in the city of Cologne. The priests in the city determine some affairs through parliamentary discussions, all of which are imitating the old Roman Senate. Even if you are an archbishop, the issue of right and wrong must be discussed and determined by the senior priests, such as the plan to open the treasury to recruit mercenaries.

    "Those Satan''s apostles have come again, and they have exposed their flags and are undoubtedly Rus. The Rus are the Normans, exactly like the Normans who came by boat last time. Now the king is leading the army in the north, and the archbishop is also in the north. We Cologne is now defenseless, and we cannot fully count on the protection of the city walls. We must open the treasury to recruit mercenaries, otherwise the Holy Land will be defiled.

    The priests had long been holding back their words.

    "A month ago we spent money to recruit a group of mercenaries, but they were defeated. The enemy is very dangerous, and the money we spent is meaningless. Can you guarantee that we will spend money this time to ensure safety?"

    "Yes. As long as we keep the gates shut, everything will be fine."

    "But those thugs attack the village outside the city, and if we do nothing, the people will insist on us! Lord, also punish us for our blasphemy."

    They discussed at length, and the devout servants of the gods had major disagreements over spending money.

    At least they have good cultivation on the bright side, and there is no room for noise and quarrels in the sacred cathedral. However, with their calm performance, these senior priests can hardly hide their inner anxiety and fear.

    Suddenly, a high priest said: "Once, the Pope gave Attila the Huns a sum of money, and the arrogant Huns evacuated Rome. If we also give a sum of money to the barbarians who looted and killed outside the city Did they withdraw the money? Gold is what the barbarians need."

    "No! This is blasphemy!" Someone suddenly stood up, and although the words were softly spoken, the anger was written on their faces.

    "This is also a way." Someone else agreed.

    They started a new round of discussions again, but nothing came out of the discussion.

    However, when the next day dawned, people standing at the front of the city continued to see the thick smoke coming out of the performance forest, which was evidence that the village was burning. People in the city continued to panic, and some people began to question the inaction of the priests. More The people still crowded in the monastery to pray, and the traveling merchants who lived in the city for the winter were already hurrying to build iron to protect themselves.

    So the Rus cavalry of Fisk set fire to loot and captured the prisoners outside the city, and the priests who were the rulers in the city continued to discuss how to defend the city.

    Acting Bishop Hildwin was almost suffocated by the enormous pressure. Over the night, he knelt in prayer in front of the statue of **** and held a new meeting with bloodshot eyes.

    This time, he finally couldn''t stand the endless discussions.

    "We still have to open the treasury and recruit some brave men with gold and silver. We won''t let them go out to fight the barbarians, but we will protect our walls as new patrols. I plan to recruit three hundred people."

    As soon as the words fell, a group of senior priests in black robes with Mediterranean hair wanted to "discuss" again, and Hildwin immediately stopped them.

    "Don''t discuss anymore Words can''t convince the other side. Let''s vote! The minority obeys the majority, and our decision is to win or lose everything to God. I still hope you support my proposition, so that we only need to By insisting that the king and the archbishop win, the crisis in Cologne will be lifted. Remember! There are 20,000 people in our city, and sometimes we have to make sacrifices for their safety. If such an assertion leads us to be punished by the gods , I''d rather go to **** to atone for my sins."

    It is equivalent to saying that the acting Archbishop Hildwin is trying to abandon the people who are still stranded outside the city. After all, horse bandits and pirates were already rampant before the snowfall. Many villagers took their families and fled into Cologne, and a large number of people fled to Aachen to the southwest. Those who did not escape put themselves in danger and were attacked. It''s self-inflicted.

    Hildwin would not speak so cruelly, all the so-called actions are to protect the remaining 20,000 people in Cologne City.

    Now, they''re raising their hands to vote...

    https://

    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1000ï¼š With all due respect, everyone sitting here is not religious.

    The appearance of a group of bandits outside the city would not cause panic in the whole city of Cologne.

    Today¡¯s situation is no trivial matter. Those horse bandits are clearly Normans on horseback. They are clearly killing people for the sake of killing people. These Satan¡¯s apostles can still escape the punishment of God.

    People in the city can curse them with all kinds of vicious words, how can they curse them to death?

    The senior clergy came together to vote, and they finally reached a basic consensus that if the price is acceptable, it is acceptable to pay the price to restore peace.

    So, led by the interim acting Archbishop Hildwin, the proposal to spend money on peace was finally voted on.

    All that remains is the question of how much money can be spent on barbarians to satisfy their voracious appetites.

    "In my opinion, give them fifty pounds of silver and send them off."

    "Fifty pounds? Satisfaction for those greedy devils? Don''t provoke them about it, and keep us in danger."

    "Hey! How come fifty pounds isn''t enough? It''s a lot of money. You speak for them, what''s your position?"

    "One hundred pounds. Up to one hundred pounds, and they should be satisfied."

    "What if they are not satisfied?!"

    "Then give them five hundred pounds."

    ...

    The senior priests are still trying to control their superficial emotions, but the words are getting more and more intense.

    Finally, someone couldn''t bear it anymore, and suddenly stood up from his seat and criticized the situation: "With all due respect, everyone sitting here is not religious! You are actually bargaining with the devil! In my opinion, stop discussing, and open all our treasuries, Hand over your wealth to them."

    These were the words that lifted the table, and for a moment, the other senior priests stunned and glared at the acting Archbishop Hildwin, who had been constipated for ten days.

    When everyone saw Hildewin looking speechless, someone suddenly sarcastic at the colleague who had just lost his temper: "You are lofty! You are pious! Why don''t you go and talk to the barbarians outside the city in person, maybe you can speak with just words. Those savages, persuade them to lay down their arms and convert to atonement."

    As soon as the words fell, several senior priests covered their faces and snickered. After all, these words are too absurd, how can it be possible to negotiate with the devil? Even if negotiated, will those devils accept it?

    "Hey! This is one way to do it. Although it is not religious to make a deal with the devil, now we can only do this. Maybe, I can do it. I apologize for the gaffe just now, so I have the confidence to handle this matter myself. If I do, you..." The speaker couldn''t help but accentuate, "This is a great credit, will you be elected as the next official archbishop?"

    The entire venue was silent, no one reprimanded no one snickered, and everyone remained silent.

    After being in the cold for a while, Hildwin said in a low voice: "In that case, Marquez, if you succeed, I will recommend you in the next archbishop election."

    "Alright. One hundred pounds, that''s our bottom line. I''ll try to get them out with one hundred pounds."

    With risk comes opportunity, and countless lower priests, local priests, regional archbishops are eager to advance.

    I am afraid that Archbishop Hadbold, who followed King Ludwig to crusade the barbarians, will be promoted to cardinal and transferred to Rome because of his merits, and even be promoted to pope.

    The senior priests of Cologne believed that the archbishopric of their diocese would quickly become vacant, and all the careerists were suddenly exposed.

    Hildwin could be considered to be the acting bishop lying down, but he did not have the confidence to fix the mess in front of him, and he did not have great ambitions to succeed the official archbishop.

    The careerist Marquez makes his debut.

    To praise this man in good words, M¨¢rquez was a warrior with the will of a martyr. From an economic point of view, if you spend a little money to settle the Norman horse bandits, the city will not have to spend a lot of money to recruit guards, which is really a money-saving move.

    Therefore, Cologne City is ready with both hands.

    According to the results of the meeting, they will implement the plan to recruit three hundred guards. The guardians must be strong and healthy, and the church will give them an iron sword, a pair of armor, and a Frankish-style iron helmet, making the guardians look like regular soldiers.

    The three hundred guards have become crusaders in the real sense. Unfortunately, they lack the ability to take the initiative to attack and can only be used to guard the city, but their presence will stabilize the hearts of the people in the city.

    On the other hand, the Rus cavalry outside the city raged as before.

    The wide Lein River has not been frozen as a whole, but the river near the bank has been frozen on a large scale.

    This year is a complete freeze. When the Yin River is in a semi-frozen state, the situation in northern Europe can only be worse.

    Indeed, the Gulf of Bothnia and the Gulf of Finland are almost completely frozen, with ice extending as far as the ?land Islands, where Tombstone is located. Lake M?laren in the core area of ??Sweden has entered a completely closed state, and some ruthless people who survive in the ice and snow have begun to dig ice and fish...

    Even if this year is a cold east, the Nordic world, which is not a major grain-producing area, is generally not very worried. The Eastern European agricultural area of ??the Rus Kingdom will not be very worried. Although Yinermen Lake is frozen, it is not unusual for it to be frozen as in previous years. Even if the weather is not good, it is possible to postpone the planting season to the beginning of May, but it is only then that spring wheat is planted. Action will be put on hold, and the whole people will plant spring oats with a short growth cycle.

    After all, the issue of agricultural production is not something that Fisker and his gang who are fighting abroad ask for consideration.

    As horse bandits for the time being, they swept the huge forest outside the city of Cologne. Not only was their childhood not bad, but they could not take away a lot of food because they looted a lot of food, so they simply piled up a batch of food in the camp in the forest. Ability to ensure that captives are not starved to death.

    It was also intentional to ensure that the captives were only to the extent that they would not starve to death.

    More and more villagers were captured, and the number of innocent villagers in Fisk''s hands has now reached 300. The soldiers selected some pretty women, ignoring her wailing, and forcibly had a relationship with her.

    According to the Viking practice in the past, if a captured woman had a relationship, the woman was considered a slave of the warrior, and then she could become a wife and concubine, and eventually be absorbed by the tribe as a clan.

    Today''s operations are extremely special, the cavalry will not carry any prisoners, all prisoners are either released or killed, and now they become a bargaining chip that can threaten wealth. Therefore, Fisk allowed his subordinates to do these things, causing the despairing women to cry out of their hearts and causing the captive priests to fall into despair.

    An occupied village became a huge prisoner of war camp, and the Russ cavalry controlled it as they wanted.

    The year-long war made Fisk more and more ruthless, and he finally grew into a ruthless man a hundred times stronger than his father who died in the battle twenty years ago. Since some of the prisoners were dishonest, he deliberately instructed his subordinates to execute the villagers in public, thereby deterring all the prisoners of war.

    Such deterrence by force alone was not enough, so he ordered the captured priests to announce something like this: "When Cologne pays the ransom, we will be free!"

    Fisk''s purpose is to get a large amount of ransom, so that the brothers will meet the king with the spoils, and divide the account according to the pirate looting rules set by the king. Brothers can take the opportunity to make a fortune, then every prisoner is money!

    At the price of buying slaves in the past, an adult male slave can have a high price of nearly a pound of silver.

    The solution of exchanging one pound of silver for one person is theoretically feasible, but Fisker thinks about the wealth Cologne has. How can it be reasonable to not ask for a huge price this time?

    Finally, the appointed day.

    The five special action teams that were raging in the Ring of Cologne returned to the team one after another. When they returned, they not only brought a lot of grain and a small amount of wool, they even brought fresh meat and even a workhorse rolled by a stone.

    The cavalry met at the edge of the forest outside the north gate of Cologne City. They deliberately showed their assembled figures, but they disappeared into the woods like ghosts.

    Everyone is willing to share their looting experience with the brothers of the home team, and then show each other who has more loot.

    Unexpectedly, they returned to Commander Fisk''s forest camp after being ordered to kill Wushe, and saw that there were prisoners everywhere.

    The eyes of prisoners of different ages were dull, and there were sporadic cries of children.

    The air was filled with the smell of boiled wheat, which made everyone''s appetite whetted.

    The team leaders then gathered around Fisk for dinner at night, sharing the cold meat they had gotten with each other.

    Someone asked Fisk: "Why capture a large number of prisoners? Our brothers, according to your request, slaughtered in the village and put a fire at the end."

    Another person was very sober: "You have captured a large number of prisoners, are you going to exchange money with them?"

    "It''s just money!" Fisker slapped his thigh: "Oh, I didn''t think of this until you ran away. But I have four hundred prisoners now, which is enough to ask the Cologne people. I want to charge a strong man for twenty pounds, The others are ten pounds together, what do you think."

    So, he opened the chat box, and the team leaders started a heated discussion.

    Among the captives, there were more than 100 middle-aged men in exchange for 2,000 pounds of silver coins, and the rest waited for 300 men, or 3,000 pounds of silver coins.

    Fisker''s proposed asking price of 5,000 pounds is staggering.

    The young warriors couldn''t help but fantasize, and their discussions became more and more intense. As for whether each cavalryman could share some weight and take all the silver coins, they found that it was indeed possible after some calculations, so they were even more eager.

    "Then tell the brothers, we will start the operation tomorrow. You are all ready to fight. Beware that the Cologne people don''t appreciate it and send troops to beat us. If this is the case, we will not only kill the prisoners, but also kill the challengers who go out of the city."

    Everyone heard about "Ulla".

    The next day dawned, and a melodious horn came from the forest.

    It seems that the leading warship from the ice sea has reached the city of Cologne upstream again, but in fact it was the Ross cavalry who started the final action.

    Apart from the two young men who continued to stay in the forest camp while guarding the spoils, Fisk led a hundred and fifty cavalry and drove as many as four hundred prisoners to the north gate of Cologne.

    Now, under the influence of the banknote ability, a brand new team of 300 Slave City Guardians has been formed. They were anointed with holy oil by the priests, and ordinary men instantly gained enormous spiritual power, but they did not dare to go out of the city to fight.

    Among these people are a group of craftsmen and free mercenaries, and the rest are all farmers who have taken refuge in the city. Although the commission from the church is not much, the farmer can quickly settle his debts with the money, and even have a considerable surplus. The priests also did not allow everyone to go out to fight in the city. With the protection of the city wall, the money was almost risk-free.

    So for some farmers, this crisis is a pie in the sky for their small families. The barbarians were rampant outside the city. As long as they left, the farmer who became the guard could buy some farmland that had lost its owner from the church. The crisis became an opportunity.

    But now the alarm bells are ringing across the city.

    The guardians gathered in large numbers at the north gate of the city, with bow-wielding men standing high.

    Acting Archbishop Hildwin and the priests watched the approaching team vigilantly. They subconsciously thought it was a siege army. As they continued to approach, they realized that apart from the clear Russ cavalry, the rest was actually a group of innocents. aided villagers.

    Villagers are easy to identify, especially the village women, who are almost all wearing black one-piece robes and white headscarves that can keep out the cold.

    The horses of those cavalrymen were smaller, and they carried many flags, the white ground and the diagonal blue stripes that were the emblem of the Norman Rus. They were obviously not ordinary robbers. The cavalrymen wore the same clothes, and some of them had bright feathers on the top of their hats.

    It''s fair to say that Hildwin very much hope that these cavalrymen are holding the cross flag. If Cologne has such a gorgeous army, they will not be harassed by the enemy stealing their homes.

    The people in the city watched nervously, and the careerist Marquez was even more nervous.

    "It seems that they want to negotiate with us?" Hildwin made such a judgment after witnessing that the cavalry and a large number of captured villagers were suddenly set a stone''s throw away.

    "Maybe I went out of town to negotiate." Marquez said, swallowing hard.

    "Okay! Friends, I hope everything goes well."

    Marquez nodded: "I''ll bring a hundred pounds of silver and a few brave guardians. I''ll create a miracle."

    "God is with you." In this way, Hildwin and the senior priests watched Marquez walk down the city wall like a martyr.

    After a while, the Norman cavalry under the city suddenly spoke up!

    I saw a tall and strong man headed off the horse and took off his hat to reveal a big bald head.

    This time, Fisk also wore wooden-framed sunglasses, which protected his eyes from the snow in summer and winter. The cavalrymen wore a pair of sunglasses, which made their appearance always look weird.

    He took off his sunglasses to reveal his full face, and shouted in Latin in a loud voice: "Let''s negotiate! Give me money! We''ll release the captives and leave!"

    He roared several times in a row, and although the all-Latin shout shocked the priests, they instantly changed their minds and then rejoiced.

    Since the savages also intend to ask for a sum of money and then leave, and they need each other, the negotiation can proceed.

    Fisk was very happy that the Cologne figure understood his cry, the closed wooden door was opened, and the iron fence that reinforced the door was also raised by the mechanism.

    After that, the few rat-like guys who came out quickly ran to the city gate office, released the suspension bridge, and the planks fell heavily on the dry ditch.

    Fisk raised his hand to instruct the follow-up brothers not to act rashly, not to rush into the city rashly, and beware of ambushes.

    After a short while, there was indeed a priest who carried the cross himself and walked out under the **** of some sword-holders.

    "It seems to be their negotiator. Brothers, don''t act rashly, it''s all up to me."

    The Russ cavalry remained on alert, their arrows placed on the hilt of their bows to prevent their opponents from suddenly killing a group of people from the city.

    For the negotiator M¨¢rquez, the previous ambitions suddenly wilted after he actually witnessed the Russ cavalry raging for months. The other party can speak Latin, which is an unimaginable wonder, and perhaps, they can be converted.

    But the moment the two sides met, the scene was once very awkward.

    Marquez looked at the giant in front of him, and subconsciously, there were a lot of giants riding behind him.

    Take a closer look at the Norman cavalry general in front of you! The man was wearing a white plush leather jacket with buttons fastened on the leather jacket and two interlaced blue cloth strips on his chest. It was obvious that there was a layer of chainmail under the leather coat.

    The general has a nice leather belt, and the saber looks like a peculiar rapier (the Ross steel sword is much narrower than the Frankish broadsword), and the hilt is inlaid with gems. Or that the general has a lot of gemstones (actually cheap stained glass blocks), which obviously don''t look like they were stolen from various monasteries.

    How could such a noble warrior actually kill farmers and burn villages as part of an honorable act and war? Marquez deeply spurned this. Even if the so-called dirty people put on gorgeous clothes, they still couldn''t hide the essence of dung maggots.

    "Have you seen enough?" Fisk asked suddenly.

    "Ah! Yes. Warrior, we are willing to make a deal with you."

    "Of course." Fisk was overjoyed. "You guys are very knowledgeable. When you see us coming, you know we want to make a deal first. You see, I have four hundred prisoners in my hands, and some of them are priests. You... know our Means. Don''t talk nonsense, talk about your conditions first."

    Hearing it, Marquez took a deep breath. He never imagined that the Normans had captured 400 people! Looking at it now, there are indeed faces looking for redemption everywhere, and the eyes of the captives tremble impatiently.

    But this has far exceeded his expectations.

    https://

    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1001ï¼š buy peace

    In front of him were the murderous Ross cavalry, and the senior priest Marquez was trembling and leaving with anger.

    "You have captured a lot of innocent villagers, you must release them."

    Fisk nodded: "It can be released. But is this your only request?"

    "No! You must leave our holy Cologne, stop all killing, and never set foot here. I know you have destroyed many remote monasteries, look at what you have done, and kill everywhere you go, calling you devils No injustice..."

    The more Marquez spoke, the more excited he became. Fisker listened attentively to this man''s rebuke, which was simply an affirmation of the Ross cavalry.

    Fisk had no intention of arguing with this man, and asked, "Are you finished?"

    "It''s over." So Marquez stopped abruptly, and then gave his ultimatum: "We ask you to leave, release all prisoners, leave our Cologne parish, and do not disturb Frankish territory in the future. To this end, we will Pay a sum of money for you to leave with dignity. Otherwise, you will all be burned when Frank''s army arrives."

    "Is that so? Are you threatening us?" Fisk noticed the last sentence of his words, took a few steps forward, and faced the poor priest with strong coercion like a giant.

    Those who accompanied M¨¢rquez were already trembling, and only he tried to remain calm.

    So, Fisker drew his sword, the humming sound of the steel sword was really bizarre. He deliberately fiddled with the sword in his hand: "This sword of mine has killed too many Frankish soldiers. I have seen the East Frankish army you mentioned, and they are not strong. I know that your king is in the north with a large army, but unfortunately they will All killed by our troops. Do you... think your Cologne is really safe? You are willing to pay, and we can leave with mercy."

    Marquez felt that these Rus cavalry were just bluffing, could the powerful kingdom army really be defeated? Incredible.

    On the other hand, if these horse bandits do not leave, it will be difficult to hold the Christmas Mass in Cologne. The current situation is very unfavorable for the Diocese of Cologne. The Archbishop and the True Cross are not in the cathedral, and the people have been panicking for months.

    It would be blasphemy if the Masses were forced to be cancelled, and everyone would face worse suffering next year.

    The disaster of faith is one aspect. The most serious problem is that this group of horse bandits, who are obviously not afraid of the cold, continue to wreak havoc, and the spring ploughing next year will not be carried out.

    Or these horse bandits, their activities are equivalent to cutting off the "road to hell" trade line.

    Farmers can''t sow seeds, and if they miss their farming work, there will be famine in the fall. Merchants dare not cross the road, and the cotton and linen textile handicraft industry in Cologne will also wither.

    The parish will not be able to collect the full 11th tax and will instead spend money to feed the hungry.

    Marquez, who is interested in succeeding the archbishop, cannot tolerate such a situation. Poor Cologne is not an invincible soldier.

    "You..." Marquez heard the news in horror, "Still attacking Cologne? No! You are lying, our king will not be defeated!"

    "Maybe. But no one is stopping us at all. Look at these innocent villagers. Maybe...you are cruel enough to watch us behead them all. Think about it! We only need money now."

    Marquez knew they could do it.

    "Okay, we''ll give you the money. Give you a hundred pounds of silver, and you go away. No... no more wars."

    It is a great disgrace for the arrogant high priest to bow down to the barbarian, and Marquez feels that he has made a huge concession, but...

    Fisk was sure the Latin description he had heard was accurate, but the amount was too bizarre.

    "What did you say? A hundred pounds?" He clucked his ears. "Can you say that again."

    "Yes. One hundred pounds. You leave with silver coins and release all the villagers. For the sins you''ve done in the past, we... let them go."

    "Ridiculous. Where''s the money?" Fisk snapped.

    Marquez hurriedly gave his entourage a wink, only to see the priest holding a huge sackcloth bag taking a few steps forward. He was too scared to stand still, and the heavy cloth bag fell directly to the ground.

    The hemp rope at the end of the bundle was unraveled, and the silver coins fell to the ground.

    Seeing the shiny silver coins, Fisker''s eyes went straight, but when he looked closely, he noticed that some of the coins were black.

    "This is the money for you, please leave." Marquez frowned and continued.

    "So, you asked us to pick up the dropped money ourselves?"

    Marquez was silent for a while.

    "Okay. Priest, what''s your name, can you really represent Cologne?" Fisk asked again, suppressing his anger.

    "I am Marquez, Cardinal of the Archdiocese of Cologne, I will be the next Archbishop, authorized to negotiate with you. Brave barbarian general, you may..."

    "I''m Fisk, captain of the cavalry under the Rus Kingdom. Well, my name has been announced, and now you can die without any regrets..."

    It happened very suddenly. Fisker kept holding the sword in his hand, and suddenly plunged into Marquez''s abdomen deeply, and twisted it a few times from side to side.

    The ambitious M¨¢rquez, aware of the risks, was only naively overestimating the virtues of his enemies. He was directly assassinated by Fisk before he finished speaking, but the cavalry on standby immediately shot arrows to kill the rest.

    In an instant, the first wave of negotiators sent by Cologne was killed, and the guardians and priests standing on the city wall witnessed all this.

    "Ah! Shut the city gate to death!" The acting archbishop roared in a panic.

    The suspension bridge has not been pulled up, the iron fence of the city gate hole has been lowered, and the heavy wooden gate is closed.

    However, Fisk tried to shake off the blood on the sword, and then kicked Marquez to the ground to see if he was dead. Seeing that he was gasping for breath, he ordered his subordinates who dismounted to help the dying body up. Fisk did a performance art and beheaded it in public.

    He snarled at the Cologne city wall with the **** reveal.

    He shouted again: "Think a hundred pounds of silver will be enough to send us off?! You are insulting the great Odin warriors. Send someone out to negotiate with us! Send someone quickly! Or I''ll kill a few every once in a while. captive!"

    Fisk was serious, and the soldiers were also dissatisfied with the attitude of the Colonians. The mere hundred pounds of silver coins were left in the past, and people might have withdrawn the money when they got it, but now it makes no sense.

    Of course, Fisk''s understanding of Cologne comes mainly from the description of King Ragnar of Denmark. It is said that the city has a lot of wealth, and Ragnar can''t get a lot of wealth, but the Russ cavalry try their best to get glory.

    Fisk kept roaring and filial piety, and the cavalry warriors were showing off their power.

    The bound captives were all shivering in the snow, and they were somewhat aware that they were going to die here.

    Feeling that the time was almost up, the Ross warriors grabbed ten people from the captives at will. They were all grown men, and they thought they were going to be assassinated, or all the ropes on them would be untied.

    This move was seen by the people on the city walls.

    Acting Bishop Hildwin saw it clearly: "They killed Marquez the Martyr and then released the captives?!"

    I saw the prisoners who had been released from their restraints stood there dumbfounded.

    Until the soldier stepped forward, beat the round shield with the hilt of his sword and shouted: "Run! You idiots, you are free."

    Only then did the ten prisoners run away.

    Unexpectedly, Fisk suddenly whistled, and the cavalry on standby took bows and shot arrows.

    Those who had already touched the suspension bridge were suddenly hit from the back. Some fell to the ground and stood still, while others struggled to stand up. Unexpectedly, they were shot in the neck again and died directly on the suspension bridge.

    Fisker nodded in satisfaction, the brothers'' ability to shoot moving targets has not diminished to this day.

    They are clearly hunting, and the horror is that the hunting objects are people.

    For a moment, the city head was in an uproar and wailing, and the captives became even more desperate.

    Fisk continued to shout: "We want more silver, and you humiliated us with a hundred pounds of silver. This is the result. Hugh, deceive us with the old silver! Quickly send a new representative out of the city! Or I will continue to kill!"

    The turmoil of the situation has left Hildwin without a master, and the guardians now fear more than anger, and the closed gate remains motionless.

    So, Fisk went on to order the execution of the prisoners.

    The poor peasant woman was shivering and weeping, and Fisk reserved his last mercy for such a person. They were blindfolded and then arranged to kneel before being beheaded cleanly.

    Death is an instant thing, but a lot of blood red instantly appeared on the white earth.

    Many people on the city wall were directly dazed, the people called on the priests to stop the killing, and many senior priests hoped that Hildwin would come up with a solution.

    As Hildwin hesitated, the killings continued outside the city.

    Finally, when the three captured village priests were also killed by the Ross cavalry, Hildwin could no longer remain silent in his conscience.

    "Is there no one to negotiate with me?" Fisk outside the city continued to shout, "Do you want to sit and watch me kill all your villagers? Are you really looking at it cruelly? You are also murderers!"

    Fisk knew he was talking strange logic, the priests didn''t kill people, but... they chose to stand by and it was political suicide.

    Hildwin finally broke the defense under tremendous pressure, he gave it up, and a wooden box was moved to stand on it, showing almost his entire body behind the battlements.

    "I am Hildwin, Acting Archbishop of Cologne! Russ! Please stop the killing, I will talk to you in detail!"

    "Okay! Come out and negotiate! Don''t try to play tricks, otherwise you will only get the body."

    After a while, Hildwin showed up with only two entourages holding the cross high.

    As soon as they left the city, the city gates closed.

    In a tense and suffocating atmosphere, Hildwin stood beside Marquez''s headless body and wept secretly for the martyr.

    Fisk remained arrogant and said deliberately: "You should understand that if you humiliate us, you will die."

    "People are inherently dead, and it would be my honor to die for the sake of faith."

    These words are very useful to Fisk, so that the subordinates should not take the bow.

    "Since you''re willing to die for your faith, it''s obvious that your city is full of ungodly people. We believe in different gods, and maybe we can have a battle to decide the outcome. You dare not! So your gods don''t help you."

    "..." Hildwin didn''t want to say more.

    "Since you have chosen to be cowardly, I don''t bother to force you any more. Pay for it! Give us a huge sum of money, and we will leave."

    "You can give money... Since you''re not satisfied with a hundred pounds of silver, you can make a price."

    Fisk nodded. "Give us five thousand pounds of silver! I know you can get it."

    "What? Five thousand pounds?!"

    "It must be 5,000 pounds, otherwise all the prisoners here will die. Not only that, but everyone in this area will face our blows every year." Will come in boats, come on horses. Will kill everyone you see, burn all the villages, and organize an army to bring down Cologne, and you will all die."

    "You... why do you have such a big hatred with us?" Hildwin stomped his feet in a panic.

    "Unless you give us five thousand pounds of silver, and give us some ale and other things. You are not giving us, but giving to the kingdom of Rus. I will not kill you, and you cannot bear the price of refusal."

    It seems that there is no room for even bargaining. Hildwin really doesn''t want to deal with this mess, but he really can''t solve it without the matter in front of him.

    The Middle Frankish army was on the southern bank of the Rhine, and they were on guard but did not dare to cross the river into the Diocese of Cologne.

    Unless the Diocese of Cologne is willing to give up a great deal of power to allegiance to the Middle Frankish king Lothair. it''s out of the question! Lotaire wanted to re-establish a great unification, and the move to cut the vassal detonated a civil war. If the Diocese of Cologne swears allegiance to Lothair, the de facto independent theocratic small state of Cologne will disappear.

    Let the priests hand over huge power to the Middle Franks to borrow troops? forget it! It''s better to spend money to send these devils away.

    "Can I... trust you?" Hildwin suddenly asked.

    "As long as you hand over five thousand pounds of silver, we will evacuate. Perhaps our king will announce the end of hostilities against Cologne in the future, and you have bought peace today and in the future."

    Hildwin sighed and pleaded cautiously, "We will. The money can be handed over tomorrow, but these innocent people..."

    "The captives won''t give you money until you get the money! Listen, I''ll see silver coins tomorrow, don''t imagine we don''t know how to count. A hundred pounds for a sack, we want fifty sacks. And give us some horses and wagons, We''re going with the money."

    "Okay. I''m still willing to ask you to hand over all the children, they are too young."

    "No. The only thing you can do is collect the corpse. Oh yes." Fisk flashed a light, "You are the acting bishop, I actually met your bishop, it''s called Hudbold?! Me and you What happened to the kingdom''s army, I almost killed your archbishop, and the prisoners have told us too many things. To be honest, your kingdom''s army has now been defeated, and you Cologne should think about your future..."

    Fisk did not know the specific battle situation in the north, and he firmly believed that Ross would win. The fact that the accidental attack on Archbishop Hurdbold, especially his reference to the "giant golden cross placed on the vehicle", convinced Hildwin.

    The Winter War was an ill-advised move by King Ludwig, and Hildwin fell into deep despair. He got the extremely harsh withdrawal conditions of the Ross cavalry. After all, Cologne could not afford it. They could not give up their power and wealth in the future, they could only give up their current wealth.

    So the returning Hildwin added fuel to the fire, pointing out that the True Cross had been lost and that Archbishop Hadbold had died.

    He claimed that these were the words of the Rus, whether it was true or false, and the high priests of Cologne dared not guess any more.

    The whole city is full of cowards Although there are strong-mouthed kings who want to go outside the city to fight the barbarians, if someone really pushes them, they will persuade them.

    The door of the vault was opened, and as Ragnar had learned of the legend, the warehouse under Cologne Cathedral did indeed contain an astonishing amount of silver coins.

    It is reasonable to store silver in the church. Most of the wealth that the Diocese of Cologne has gathered over the past 300 years has been stored here in the form of precious metals. In fact, wealth has always increased with the 11th tax, crossing tariffs, and ferry taxes.

    Now, it''s time to spend money on peace!

    At night, Acting Bishop Hildwin knelt down in the church and prayed for atonement: "Lord! Forgive our appeasement. For those poor lambs, we are willing to give a lot of wealth in exchange for their safety. This is not a deal with Satan."

    https://

    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1002ï¼š Ludwig, King of the East Franks, was planted

    In the dark forest, the Ross cavalry sharpened his sword. The air was filled with the aroma of boiled wheat and grilled meat, and the soldiers waited for the meal to finish cooking.

    Hundreds of captives sat slumped together, driven to the city of Cologne by day, fantasizing about being rescued by the guardians, but the priests seemed like a bunch of traitors.

    They witnessed the martyrdom of a brave cardinal, and they saw their companions killed.

    Many people are disheartened, they don''t trust the Rosma bandits at all, and they are convinced that they will be driven to the city again tomorrow, but they will be brutally killed.

    The village priests who were captured were all killed, and there was no suitable messenger to preach to the prisoners who were sitting on the ground.

    In desperation, Fisk struggled to describe such a scene in crappy Middle French vocabulary.

    He stood aloft and preached: "Money! Your lives! We! Money! You are released. Cologne refused! You die."

    They were all simple words, which the prisoners could understand and were shocked by.

    Are those "great people" in Cologne really willing to pay for their money? The captured people were devout in their beliefs. As for whether those "servants of God" were also very devout, many people had a trace of unexplainable doubts.

    All captives got some food anyway.

    Either a piece of wood, or a nest with both hands. They get some cooked wheat in various containers, but to them it is like the Last Supper.

    Just what these captives thought, Fisk has indeed made two preparations.

    If the clergy refused to fulfill their contract, they simply executed prisoners indiscriminately under the city walls. After all, it is impossible for the brothers to continue to consume in the Cologne area. Rationally, I am afraid that the cavalry with less than 200 cavalry will not be able to force the Cologne people to spend money to buy peace. No matter what, once the opponent refuses, it means to find a complete reason for the possible future military offensive of the Rus army. After all, it is not difficult for the fleet to attack Cologne as it travels upstream along the Lein River.

    "I hope my intimidation can be effective." Fisk secretly hoped.

    On the other hand, just as Fisk hoped most, the city wall could protect the flesh of the Cologne people, and the people and priests had already confessed to it.

    The treasury was opened, fearing that the shrewd Norman horse bandits would find out that the ransom was not enough and would cause trouble, the priests decided to take out the full amount of five thousand pounds of silver coins and put them in a hundred sacks.

    Acting Bishop Hildwin even increased the number. In addition to the two chariots, he also organized ten pack horses. On each side of the horses, there was a small oak barrel, which was full of pure barley wine.

    Confessing to the barbarians is a very humiliating thing, and considering that four hundred years ago the Pope also confessed to the Huns who attacked Rome, the clergy had reason to console themselves with this example.

    It is not a glorious thing after all, and it is obviously impossible for any Cardinal Bishop of Cologne who has done such a thing to participate in the vote for the archbishop. Therefore, the death of Cardinal Marquez has won him the status of a martyr and a posthumous honor, and the fact that he tried to spend money to buy peace during his lifetime is impossible for him to get any help for his election for archbishop. Everything is tacit. in the emptiness and conspiracy of the snake.

    Hildwin''s position as acting bishop was not something he wanted to do, and he had no bigger dreams. Now he just wanted to settle the disaster.

    In the end, what was criticized this time was his decision, his decision, and finally his execution.

    On the appointed day, the city walls were covered with the city''s defenders as usual. Although the soldiers do not have the courage to go out to fight, at least the scene skills must be sufficient.

    Everyone held a flag, and all the cross flags fluttered in the wind at the top of the city.

    At this moment, a team stepped out of the gray-white forest on the snow. The Russ cavalry escorted these more than 300 prisoners, and the arrows were lost in the bow hilt, and they were ready for battle.

    Fisk saw the flags everywhere on the city wall from a distance, and couldn''t help but be surprised.

    "They are showing off their power! Brothers, pay attention! Follow my instructions."

    The implication is to imply that everyone is ready to take down the prisoners.

    As a result, they cautiously arrived outside the city gate. First, all the bodies were cleaned up, and there were still some traces left on the snow. The cavalry was hit by an accident, and Fisk couldn''t help shouting loudly. The north gate of the city had been opened by sneaky people.

    "Everyone pay attention, there are enemies rushing out now." He continued to order.

    The cavalry warriors have already formed a linear formation, although they can use the recurve bow to quickly fire three losses to counter the possible geothermal heat.

    The enemy they were worried about did not exist, and a horse team emerged from the narrower gate hole.

    The two wagons were carrying a lot of sacks, and the horses behind were carrying some barrels.

    A high priest carried the cross, followed by some helpless servants.

    This person is the acting bishop, and Fisk still remembers that this guy is called Hildwin Come.

    He took the reins and led the horses forward, and asked condescendingly, "Have the silver coins arrived?"

    "It''s all here as you can see. Fifty sacks, one hundred pounds each. I promise, this time, all fine silver coins."

    "Really? Maybe I should trust you."

    "We don''t dare to deceive, we keep our promises, and we hope ... you can all leave after you release the prisoners."

    "At least let me inspect the goods."

    Fisk personally inspected the goods, and he deliberately asked to open the deepest sack, which really made Hildwin break into a cold sweat.

    The incident made Hildewin fearful. After all, someone asked to put a large number of inferior silver coins into sacks and throw them at the Rosma bandits. As long as they were pressed in the middle of the carriage, how would the enemy know? Hildwin was afraid of making mistakes and scolded this deceitful behavior, but now his worries have become a reality, and he wakes up his wit last night.

    "Yes, they are all in good condition. I also know that these silver coins are engraved with Charlemagne''s head. Your good silver coins are very popular in the northern world." Holding a large amount of silver coins, Fisk couldn''t help but praise.

    Hildwin trembled: "Thank you for your compliment."

    "Okay. Those casks should be full of ale?"

    "Yes."

    "Oh? You won''t be poisoning it, will you?" Fisk asked with interest.

    This question made Hildwin trembling and jumping in shock, and he incoherently denied: "We dare not! That is an evil act that goes against our faith. If we do it, we will all go to hell. Even if... you don''t believe in us. God."

    "I can trust you. It seems that you are willing to keep the promise, then we will too." Fisk nodded and ordered: "You don''t move, we will take the carriage and horse, and you can take these bound captives with you. We Rus people are actually principled. You Franks have been defeated. Cologne bought peace with money. At least I will not lead troops to wreak havoc here. We will leave now."

    "Then, I wish you a safe... return to your hometown."

    Hildwin subconsciously said "The Lord is with you" to bid farewell to him. Thinking that this is a group of savages, he had to say something else. At this moment, he was both delighted and fearful, wishing that the group of horse-riding demons would leave quickly.

    Fisk is full of ecstasy. Fortunately, he has already experienced hundreds of battles. Since he can face it calmly in the **** battlefield, now facing the plundering of five thousand pounds of silver coins at once... The thing is indeed outrageous, but one is a fact, He brought his brothers to create a miracle of war. Overwhelmed with joy, he ordered his subordinates to take away all the horses and carriages.

    After that, they still shot at those captives.

    The prisoner thought he was going to be killed, but the ropes tied his hands were untied, and then the soldier kicked hard.

    Because it is really inconvenient to carry a horse-drawn carriage on the return journey, a large number of silver sacks have to be transported by horses instead, and the brothers need to recover all the ropes that bind people. Their act of untying the rope was like a performance art, and everyone in Cologne, which was densely packed on the city wall, saw it. The Rosma bandits had indeed released their captives safely, and they would probably keep their other promises.

    After all, Fisk had no more to say to those priests. He even ordered the army to leave without looking back with the spoils, and gradually disappeared into the forest.

    ¡­

    For the Ross cavalry led by Fisk, it was time to end their winter adventure.

    If the war is a means to gain profits, then their special operations directly earned enough military expenses for Ross''s expedition.

    Fisk was in a good mood. He felt that the cold wind blowing on his face was warm. The first thing he could think of while guarding a lot of treasure was the good days in the future.

    He clenched the reins, raised his chin and shouted to everyone with interest: "The king asked us to attack the enemy, and we made a fortune! Don''t forget, many brothers have died in this war. They went to the heroic spirits. Palace, but their families must be compensated. After paying the wealth that belongs to the king, our brothers divide the wealth equally. The living and the dead, we all share equally!"

    As a general, Fisk was embarrassed and greedy. He had the right to take a large part of the spoils for himself, but he was unwilling to do so.

    Because, he noticed Arik''s actions over the years. The man was not greedy, but Arik still possessed enormous wealth, and his brothers admired that he was a true warrior, and by no means was the king''s cousin.

    Fisk pursues personal honor more than wealth.

    Many cavalry warriors hold huge amounts of wealth, especially young people who were forcibly put into the Ross cavalry by their parents.

    This is not the case with Fisk. If the cavalry team can still encounter the Frankish army on the way back, then they will repeat the trick and grab another meal to expand the victory.

    After all, the horses used as pack mules still have plenty of capacity.

    The cavalry went north along the all-familiar avenue of Rome. There was no living person except them on the current journey, the surrounding quiet gray-white forest, and the dry grass covered with snow in the forest.

    Occasionally, a fox flashed by, and warriors who wanted to hunt always missed the opportunity.

    The cavalry had no intention of attacking with all their strength, and they stumbled to Osbr¨¹nak, which was burnt by their own hands, where they rested for the night and continued their journey north.

    The farther north, the more dangerous it is. The soldiers who were quite bored along the way only cheered up after Fisk''s kind reminder.

    They boiled wheat and ale around the campfire, and ate cold roasted meat.

    "Your Majesty will definitely win! Our expedition will take a long time, and perhaps the enemy''s large army is still entrenched on the banks of the Elbe River. If we continue to go north, we are likely to encounter the enemy. Everyone should be vigilant and find that the enemy will take action immediately and show no mercy!"

    Fisk ordered this, but now there are a lot of bottles and cans, and the flexibility of the cavalry has been greatly reduced.

    As a last resort, he had to be on the safe side and divide the troops into two groups, with him commanding the front reconnaissance all the way, and a large amount of loot advancing steadily in the rear.

    Immediately they advanced in two separate lanes, until they suddenly encountered an incredible team of horses on the road.

    At the beginning of the period, Fisk led a hundred cavalry to just walk around, so that the horses were neither tired nor tired. The warriors didn''t even bother to hold a bow, they tucked their hands into their sleeves, and the reins of the horses were tucked into the sleeves. Everyone wears sunglasses, a fur scarf wraps their faces, and a furry white bearskin hat, so that no half inch of their skin is exposed.

    Fisk himself also relaxed his vigilance. He led the Qian team in two columns and always maintained a distance of about 500 meters from the rear team.

    Now, after another bend in the road, another team of horses suddenly appeared before the forest cover disappeared.

    Seeing this, Fisk, the leader of the team, was instantly clever, subconsciously grabbed the bow of the leather bag with his left hand, and instinctively shouted: "It''s an enemy attack!"

    A roar shook the whole team.

    The well-trained Ross cavalry changed their slack appearance, their hands tucked into their sleeves and warmed were extremely agile.

    What is preemptive strike? I saw that some of the fighters at the head of the front team did not care to spread the formation a little, and immediately shot arrows under the guidance of Fisk.

    The arrow was on the right side, and the second and third rounds were made in an instant.

    This is an encounter, although the Ross cavalry still do not know the identity of the other party, in this quiet snow forest, the non-Russian cavalry is the enemy.

    Some fighters simply dismount and shoot arrows in the posture of foot archers, so that they stand more closely and shoot with high accuracy.

    They didn''t even have time to take off their sunglasses and shot hard in a gesture of mutual credit.

    The more and more dense arrow rain hit the opponent in chaos!

    In other words, from the moment of the encounter, the other party''s dimensions were already in chaos.

    The inexplicable enemy began to fall from the horse, causing casualties, and the horses also fell one after another. More people began to fall into chaos, and if it wasn''t for some of them wearing armor, Fisk was sure that he was indeed not attacking the ordinary businessman''s horse team.

    "No! They must be Frankish soldiers! Those who are still riding, draw their swords and rush with me!"

    After all, Fisk has taken the lead.

    More than 20 riders followed closely, and the brothers didn''t even have time to take off their cotton caps and put on leather helmets, and they had already drawn their swords and sprinted.

    I saw the step archers behind them, they carried round shields and did not care to draw their swords, and continued to pursue with recurve bows...

    An incredible encounter also ended in an inexplicably easy victory for the Rus, so much so that Fisk felt that his victory had no glory at all.

    They killed a large number of people wrapped in sackcloth. These people were clearly armed. The strange thing was that they seemed to have no resistance, and even their sword-wielding hands were hard. Some of the armed men were busy running away, but unfortunately the horses also seemed to be extremely weak and were easily killed later.

    The Russ cavalry understood the principle of shooting people first and horses first. A large number of the opposing horses fell, and they threw the extremely bloated people onto the snow.

    After a while, a large number of Ross dismounted and riders caught up, either continuing to shoot or directly drawing swords and slashing.

    When the brothers heard some bloated fighters begging for mercy in Frankish, everything was relieved.

    "It''s actually a Frankish?! It''s actually their army?" Fisk, who had swept the entire enemy team, heard the begging for mercy, and hurriedly led his brothers to turn their horses and recoil again.

    The Ross cavalry had already started chasing and killing the enemy who had escaped into the icy forest. They shot with bows as if they were hunting wild deer, and easily completed the sniper kill.

    There were a lot of people sitting on the snow, and they didn''t cry in terror, nor did they fight to the death, but they were slaughtered as if they had seen everything expressionless.

    Some brothers were about to slash many people who were about to die with their swords. All this was too abnormal. Fisker came on horseback: "Stop it all! Leave the life of the prisoners first!"

    The soldiers who didn''t hear the order have hurriedly completed the removal, and the others have paused.

    Fisk''s heart was beating wildly, and he never imagined that he would be able to fight another battle on the way.

    "Check each other out to see if any of your brothers are injured!"

    As a result, everyone shouted that everything was normal, as if the entire encounter with the Rus was indeed unscathed.

    This was indeed the case, only because they were attacking a defeated division that was constantly fleeing in the ice and snow, never getting supplies, starving and freezing.

    These people can continue to struggle south in the world of ice and snow, which is simply creating a miracle for mankind.

    They are by no means superhuman, and even if they did not face this encounter, the defeated division would have to face a fatal trek to the still-populated D¨¹sseldorf, with a 1 in 10 success rate.

    There are fewer than fifty cavalry people who can persist until they encounter the Ross cavalry.

    After crossing the frozen Weser River, they were starved from the cold and were half damaged when they were camping. An extremely honorable man is no longer arrogant, but the instinct to survive continues to go south in a hurry.

    Now, this noble man has been a prisoner of an unknown Rus warrior.

    While the man was covering his entire face, when the Ross warrior tried to remove the sack covering his face, the man who seemed to give up resistance suddenly had a sudden attack, and when he was unprepared, he pulled out his short sword and it was a stab.

    Fortunately, the soldier was quick to hide, and his man stabbed in the air.

    "madness."

    The soldier kicked it over with a kick, and the warm nosebleed flowed out. But when he was about to stab the fallen attacker with a sword, he saw that the sword that almost killed him was actually a Ross steel sword!

    "It''s our sword?" The astonished warrior took a closer look, and saw that the name "Kravassen" was clearly spelled in Roman letters on the hilt.

    Klavathon is the most famous old blacksmith in Ross, and young Ross warriors know his name!

    Finally, the soldier finally untied all the cover of the nosebleed man. Under the sackcloth covering his face, there was a gray-white and iron-blue face. His face was hideous and angry, but unfortunately, he was haggard at a glance.

    Is this the kind of person who still wears a golden crown with a lot of protrusions on his head?

    Do not! This is the golden crown of iris, this person''s identity is extraordinary!

    "Boss! Come on! I caught the bear!"

    "Whatever catches the bear." Fisk couldn''t help but complain when he rode in, until he saw the haggard face of the man lying on his side in the snow, and the very eye-catching golden crown on top of his head, and he was no longer convinced.

    "Ah! This man?!"

    A person''s name is about to come out.

    Fisk''s face was shaking, and he shouted: "Ludwig? Frank Ludwig?!"

    Although the one lying on his side didn''t respond, his trembling eyes and his stiff face that rarely moved twice proved everything.

    Fisk''s head hummed, his scalp was hairy and his whole body was trembling, and his feet even sweated for a moment.

    "A big bear indeed! Did you capture him? Brody Haraldson?" he asked hastily

    "It''s me. Am I doing meritorious service? This man seems to be very honorable."

    "Of course. Brothers, come and see!" Fisk roared, and immediately attracted many soldiers who were collecting loot to watch the show.

    That''s all, UU reading www. uukanshu.com He shouted with great interest: "Brody, although this shocked us all, I''m afraid it is the East Frank King Ludwig that you have captured. You have become a great hero!"

    The warrior Brody''s face was shaking. He took off his sunglasses and looked at the weak man with the golden crown. He couldn''t believe that such a useless man was actually a king.

    Indeed, Ludwig, disheartened by the hunger, the cold, and the shame of defeat, thought he had escaped an all-out Norman-Saxon counterattack, and thought he could flee with all his strength and get key supplies along the way.

    He did escape the Weser River, and was theoretically very close to the "civilized world".

    However...it was a very embarrassing coincidence that he planted...

    https://

    Genius remembers the address of this site in one second: . Lewen Novel Network mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1003ï¼š 1 battle is over

    An unexpected encounter had an unexpected result. The Ross cavalry won too easily, and everyone felt that the victory was inexplicable.

    The brothers had, after all, fought another encounter with the Frankish regulars at the beginning of the operation. The enemy was as hard as stone, this time as soft as mud.

    Is the man with the golden crown really the Frankish King Ludwig?

    Fisk and the brothers had not met Ludwig himself, and now at least it was certain that the captives were either rich or expensive.

    As long as you uncover the clothes that the person is wrapping around in the cold, you can find that the person is dressed very well. The waist belt is inlaid with rubies, and the clothes are mostly soft fabrics, and there are elegant plush sheepskin to keep out the cold. The man''s boots are neat and his breeches are neat, though of course he has no panties.

    What surprised Fisk most was that the man had a Ross steel sword.

    This is not an ordinary Ross steel sword. First of all, it is indeed from the hands of the great blacksmith Clavathon. The material for making the steel sword is quite elegant. Its bright white body is deliberately plated with gold patterns, and the hilt has rubies and gold. and silver trim. It''s a short sword, and it''s far less combative than it''s decorative.

    "Could it be that the swords we sell to the Franks can still be exported to the Franks? Cravatson and the Kawhi family really sold this gorgeous sword to the outside world? How could it be obtained by a Frankish noble?"

    Fisk pinched his beard, puzzled, and could only wait for the captured man to recover.

    The corpses of the man and the war horse were on the Roman Avenue. The weather was fine today, but the cold temperature quickly took away the residual warmth of the corpse, and they were quickly frozen like a stone.

    Therefore, Fisk ordered his subordinates to meet the rear baggage units during the cleaning of the battlefield. After reporting the situation to each other, they hurriedly left this unfortunate place with the captured spoils such as weapons.

    After a short while, a small cavalry turned back, their Turkic horses with extremely strong manes were tied not far away.

    They smashed the legs of the dead horses with axes, tied them with ropes, and dragged a large number of legs back.

    There are not many opportunities to eat meat in the ice and snow, although the horse legs with a lot of blood stasis are far less flavorful than carefully slaughtered meat, some of them are good now, and the brothers are not picky. Just do this to avoid being seen by your own war horses. Of course, the breeds of horses are quite different. If the war horses have empathy and cause fear, future battles will be troublesome.

    All this is said by the Pechenegs in the ranks, and the Rus and Slavs fully believe it.

    At night, a large number of bonfires are lit in the snow camps by the roadside.

    People unloaded the seized pottery urns, shoveled snow and boiled water, just to cook the wheat.

    There are also brothers who put the horse meat in after boiling hot water, boil the blood of the horse meat out on a small fire, and then put it on their swords and put them on the flames of the bonfire to smoke...

    The woodland is full of cavalry horses, all of which have been unloaded to save energy, and fed a lot of oats to restore their energy.

    Bonfires were also lit around the horses, giving the hardworking horses a life-saving warmth.

    The snow in this area is melting rapidly because of the bonfire, and Fisk and his brothers are also eating boiled wheat and grilled meat here.

    Even the five captured Franks were recovering rapidly.

    The guy with the golden crown had his arms tied behind his back, and he was taken to the bonfire. Fisk immediately sent a wooden bowl and stuffed boiled wheat into his mouth.

    He chewed instinctively, but the soldier stuffed horse meat into his mouth.

    After a while, the sluggish spirit of this man, who was captured by hunger and cold, had a huge change.

    He finally regained his sanity, witnessing the current situation unexpectedly without surprise and fear, some just let out a long sigh.

    "You? Awake?" Fisk kicked the man with his broken Frankish vocabulary and asked in Latin, "Can you speak Latin?"

    "A little bit."

    "Your identity? King of Franks? Ludwig?"

    "it''s me."

    Ludwig''s answer was quite flat, he admitted it himself, and the soldiers who were very concerned about the situation came together to celebrate.

    The laughter of the Rus cavalry was the biggest mockery of Ludwig, but the man had no shame at all, instead he suddenly said shockingly: "I know you are from Rus. I really know the detailed identities of you people. Kill them. Me, let this end."

    "What did you say? Take it slow."

    "Kill me." Ludwig looked at the flames with his eyes. Although his face was hot, his heart was already disheartened.

    "Why did you kill you?" Fisk laughed hard. "You are a piece of gold, and I will give you to our king. So, what about your army?"

    It seemed that this guy didn''t understand, and Fisk had to ask "Where is your army" three times in a row.

    Ludwig actually understood, and he kept his mouth shut and really didn''t want to mention his bad luck.

    "Since you don''t say it, it means defeat? Maybe you have lost all your troops, and I have no need to communicate with you."

    ¡­

    The next day, the Ross cavalry continued north.

    Of course Ludwig knew about the cavalry. A Russ cavalry unit once attacked the rear flank of the Frankish army and deliberately killed all the packhorses of the carriage, which led to a sharp increase in the logistics cost of the Frankish army.

    Facing the initiator Ludwig really hated it, or it was because he couldn''t bear the pain of defeat and was disheartened.

    An arrogant nobleman is now reduced to a prisoner. If not for Catholicism to prohibit suicide, Ludwig would have drawn his sword and killed himself.

    He begged Fisk to kill him not because he was angry, but because he really hoped so.

    Fisk is just a general. He has no idea about politics. He always applauds and compliments King Rurik¡¯s decision-making and then does it according to his orders. So after confirming Ludwig¡¯s identity, he doesn¡¯t bother to ask anything else, he just wants to lead the way. The army completes the crossover.

    The cavalry finally reached the Weser River, across from the ruins of Bremen.

    What is shocking is that there are large-scale ablation traces here, and there are all broken walls and ruins. Brothers know this is a glimpse of the war, but the traces of overheating are too new.

    Only stone piers remained of the bridge, and the Weser River was completely frozen.

    This year is a rare cold year. For the old Rus people who have to face the frozen sea every year, the brothers don''t think the sight in front of them is new. They even hope that there will be a glacial river leading directly to the north, just like the brothers in the hinterland of the Rus Kingdom, they can use the frozen Volkhov River, Ladoga Lake and Neva River as a thoroughfare, because the frozen waters are extremely flat, travelers can Unbridled fast forward.

    "Be careful, this is the south, be careful that the ice layer is not strong enough! Take care to protect our silver coins!"

    Fisk commanded the horse team to cross the river, and everything went smoothly.

    But when they crossed the river and passed through the fire of Bremen, they saw that there were a lot of strange dead branches here.

    Do not! That''s not dead branches. But the skeletons of charred people. Fisk thought that when they passed through Bremen, the wooden bridge had not been destroyed, but now the wooden bridge is gone, and Bremen has added a huge number of dead bodies.

    It can be seen that there was also a war here, which must be what Arik''s squadron did.

    The cavalry and navy who were ordered to go south had significant victories. Thinking about it, Fisk still felt that his victories were the most legendary and glorious.

    He asked again: "Take care of King Frank, and don''t let him freeze to death!"

    He especially charged young Brody Haraldsson, who had done great things. "Brodie! It''s you! Take good care of your captives and dedicate them to the king. You will also be a war chief in the future."

    "That''s natural." Brody replied arrogantly with his chin almost facing the blazing sun.

    The war gave countless people opportunities, and Brody''s father Harald was the first old Russ to migrate to New Roseburg that year. The Harald family is only the most common member of the old Ross tribe. Harald himself is a fisherman and a warfighter. He is seriously lacking in fighting valour and has poor physical fitness. Order immigration to New Roseburg to open up wasteland.

    Twelve years have passed! The young son had grown up, and his son Brody was put into the newly formed cavalry simply because he did not want to shame the old Rus people group, the highest-ranking popular group in the Rus kingdom.

    In the end, Brody did not bring shame to the tribe, but achieved great glory.

    Through the ruins of Bremen, the follow-up road has been very smooth.

    To their astonishment, the smooth Roman avenues began to become more and more crooked, and a large number of frozen corpses began to appear on the road.

    The soldiers saw white fluffy snow foxes eating the corpses, and the foxes fled when they saw someone coming.

    As more and more frozen corpses were found, Fisk was absolutely sure that the Franks had been completely defeated.

    Finally, they passed a wooded fort with a Rus flag flying over the fort.

    The soldiers'' hearts floated, and Fisk urgently ordered: "Everyone, show our flags to ensure that there is no misunderstanding."

    They found some wooden sticks, or just captured short spears, and hung a small area of ??the Ross flag.

    In this way, the cavalry team that had been in a constant state of expedition suddenly appeared, and what Fisk received was not the welcome of the friendly army, but an inexplicable mockery.

    "Where did you go? You totally missed the Armageddon."

    "The brothers have already killed mad, but you are wandering. You just wait for the king to get angry!"

    ¡­

    The words made Fisk seem to have done something wrong, and he immediately retorted: "Is this the enemy''s fortress? You already live here. Now you take a good look at my team, and I tell you, all the sacks that the horses carry, It''s full of shiny silver coins. The king doesn''t scold me, only praises me. And..."

    He wanted to talk about Ludwig, who he had captured, but now he thinks about it.

    The cavalry chose to speed up, because they were very close to the frozen Elbe.

    But they said that after the war, the coalition forces swept the battlefield on the ice, all the Vikings who died in the war were cremated, and the ashes of the war dead were recovered as far as possible, only for the future burial in the "Hermon Valhalla" cemetery in New Roseburg. .

    Vikings from multiple ethnic groups formed a coalition. Under the command of Rurik, they had the best equipment, combat literacy, and the best cooperation of various arms. They came prepared, and Rurik successfully predicted the tactics of the enemy commander Ludwig. The Viking army suffered very few losses, but the coalition as a whole still lost 3,500 people.

    Some were killed directly in battle, and some died of serious injuries afterwards. Most of the dead were untrained Saxon peasant soldiers. It is undeniable that the battle was largely a battle of revenge for the Saxon ethnic group. The Saxon army composed of refugees from various villages fought like a mad dog and was poorly equipped. But not afraid of sacrifice.

    They did pay a very staggering loss, but surprisingly no one paid attention to this on the battlefield. Because Ludov, Duke of Saxony, a descendant of the great hero Widukind''s bloodline, continued to fight even if he was wounded, the heroic deeds of the soldiers were endorsed by the saint of the Northern Church, Eskil, and the battle was of unparalleled sacred significance.

    National hatred and family hatred, religious blessings, and even a very simple logic of "Once we are defeated, the Franks will retaliate and exterminate the family". The Saxons won the victory together with the Viking allies with a mortality rate of 30%.

    It was not until after they won that they finally realized the terrible loss they had suffered, and it was terrifying to think about it.

    On the side of the vanquished, the stripped Frank army armor and ordnance piled up like a mountain, and all their logistical materials were also seized.

    The French army was so utterly defeated that they didn''t even have a chance to survive as a prisoner.

    The ice and the woodlands are littered with the corpses of the Frankish army, and the corpses must be dealt with after all.

    What to do with the dead body of the enemy is a problem, but the dead of your own must be handled properly.

    As the victor, Duke Ludoff of Saxony will never bother his allies to deal with follow-up matters for himself. He has nearly a thousand Frankish people who were captured before, and now these people just bring tools to dig holes in the snow.

    Liudorf chose to design a cemetery for the war dead in a place with relatively soft soil in the headquarters of Hamburg.

    The Saxons who died in battle should have followed tradition and combined Catholic rituals. The bodies were washed and put on decent clothes. Then they were wrapped in sackcloth and placed in wooden coffins made of planks. They were buried in the excavated earth pits. This process is witnessed by priests throughout the city, and a passage of scriptures is recited in Latin.

    In special cases, things must be done simply. The prisoners were forced to dig some straight trenches, and the dead were laid flat in them and then buried together. After that, a large number of wooden crosses were placed on the ground.

    Esquil has been witnessing the burial process. He is in a very bad mood. In addition to the cold weather, he has become seriously ill, and now he has to stay in Hamburg to recuperate.

    He even felt that he had been punished by God because of his illness, just because this battle could have been avoided. As a saint, instead of preventing the war, he induced the decisive battle to break out.

    Liudov didn''t feel that he was guilty at all. The Franks would rather go on a winter expedition for the sake of war.

    All of them who were benevolent and benevolent died. As the victor, Liudov was determined to give the dead enemy the last respect.

    If the Rus were cleaning the battlefield, the corpses would be thrown on the ice and ignored. When the ice melts and the snow melts, the dead corpses sink into the river and are naturally washed into the ocean to feed the fish. It is not necessary to collect corpses for the enemy.

    If you are really full of hatred for the enemy, you will chop off the head of the dead body and make the skull into a drinking bowl.

    Whether it is water burial or cremation, it is against the Catholic faith. Even if they are enemies, they have the same faith after all. Liudov did not dare to be reckless, so he had to dig a giant tomb to bury the dead.

    This is a huge project. Every day after the war, people throw the corpses from the ice that will be integrated with the ice, and then consign the corpses like ice to the prepared pit...

    So when Fisk''s cavalry arrived at the frozen Elbe River, they saw such a scene.

    There are an astonishing number of corpses on the bright side. Some people are pulling the corpses away. The battlefield still maintains the appearance of the fierce battle. This cold relic silently tells the fierceness of the battle.

    Fisk couldn''t help but think of the taunting of his allies.

    "Ah! I really missed the Armageddon."

    His face was shaking, and then he ordered: "Brothers, let''s cross the river quickly! Go to our camp outside the city, let''s go!"

    They began marching across the ice, even deliberately following the ruins of the battlefield. Ludwig was still bound with his arms, and even his feet on the saddle were tied with hemp ropes to ensure that there was no way for him to escape. This was the place that broke his heart. He closed his eyes and didn''t want to look at it. He simply put his whole body on the horse''s neck and buried his whole face in the thick mane.

    The figure of the cavalry is too conspicuous, it is a behemoth whose horses swell to four white horses! This is a horse team that mixes multiple horse breeds, but it seems that it is a large caravan carrying a large amount of materials.

    Since Hanukkah is not far away, and it is also the Christmas of Christ in Saxony, people from all walks of life around Hamburg are busy celebrating the festival.

    Rurik had fantasized about the triumph of Novi Rosberg a few months earlier, celebrating the year 841 in the capital.

    Now, he can only spend the holidays in the Duchy of Saxony.

    Based on the Ross tradition, a wooden tower, mainly made of straight pine wood, has begun to be built, and it must become a burning torch to burn off the past year and usher in the new year in burning. And the Danish pseudo-king Horrick, who was captured and turned into an adult, must be turned into ashes in this ceremony.

    There was no objection to the Northern Saint Eskil and Duke Ludov of Saxony, or no objection to all of them. Even though Horrick had converted, Esquil was extremely disgusted by the fact that his people repeatedly jumped in the faith.

    If King Rurik was asked to be lenient on the fact that Horrick was a Christian, even if he beheaded, he would not be burned to death. Eskil had no face to intercede, and it was really unnecessary.

    On the contrary, Eskil, together with Ludov and the captured Baudouin, jointly sentenced Horlick to death.

    Even Baudouin, the Count of Flanders, wished that Horrick would hurry to go, UU reading www. uukanshu. com is this guy who once wanted to smash the title of Earl of Flanders, and he really took down a large piece of land. Baudouin''s family is indeed ruthless about the invasion of the Ross army''s own territory, as well as his defeat and capture. Baudouin also hated Horrick, so he took the opportunity to call for the death penalty against him. Wang Rurik flattered.

    Baudouin is such a person who has both sides. In the face of the defeated East Frankish army, he had to reconsider his position. He even considered that he could be a vassal of Ludoff, Duke of Saxony. Objectively, he could indirectly obtain various Norman Military protection of people. As for those hatreds, his standards of conduct are the same as those of his fathers and grandparents, very flexible.

    So the northern sage Eskil made a simple northern church inquisition and sentenced Horrick to be a heretic. So this person is a heretic and a traitor to Odin, and burning to death is no different in every way.

    Everything settled down, and Rurik was busy preparing for the festival, educating his eldest son Regraf, and pampering his two newborn sons.

    capstone novel

    The coalition was busy resting and counting the spoils.

    Rurik still has a concern in his heart. The cavalry he sent out has not been heard from until now. Where have they gone?

    Until this day, the appearance of the cavalry team attracted thousands of people''s attention, and they were too conspicuous on the ice.

    Rurik also listened to the report of his subordinates, and when he stood on the Hamburg city wall, he couldn''t help but be overjoyed.

    "This is my cavalry? Where did they get so many horses? Ah! It''s them!"

    Rurik hurriedly got off the city wall, walked to the frozen riverside surrounded by many soldiers, and personally greeted those cavalry subordinates who had been missing for a long time, who were wearing sunglasses and looked very conspicuous...

 Chapter 1004ï¼š The lost sword

    The cavalry had furry caps on their heads, and when they saw the king here, they dismounted one after another and knelt on the ground in an instant.

    Rurik was excited, and he did not complain that these subordinates missed the decisive battle. As long as they brought back a lot of supplies, it could be concluded that they would have gained a lot in another unknown battlefield.

    "Get up! Fisk, welcome back."

    Rurik opened his arms to meet him, then hugged Fisk, who got up, and enlarged his chest to show his respect.

    "It seems that you have gained a lot this time! Be sure to tell me about your experience."

    "Then allow me to show the king our most important trophy. You... will definitely be satisfied." Saying so, Fisk''s heart continued to jump out of his chest with excitement.

    He pointed with a big hand to a strange man sitting on a horse: "Perhaps, that man is King Ludwig of East Frank."

    "What did you say?"

    "Ludwig."

    "That guy?!"

    Subconsciously, Rurik quickly drew his sword, and the berserkers who were so startled with the bear head also drew their swords.

    Even though the Armageddon has come to an end, the coalition forces have always failed to find Ludwig''s body among the corpses. Since there were very few captured enemy soldiers, Rurik got extremely vague information. There are rumors that Ludwig fled shamelessly with the remnants of his cavalry infantry who gave up the fierce battle. Is this true?

    Rurik looked serious, and suddenly, Fisk offered a treasure.

    "Your Majesty, this sword is very strange. I''m a little familiar with it. It was captured from that man."

    "sword?"

    Rurik looked at the gem-encrusted dagger and the exquisite scabbard that Fisk had reached, and was instantly surprised: "What a ghost. This sword belongs to me! How could it be... Wait a minute! "

    He closed his eyes and followed the logic line, and some things in the past suddenly matched.

    When he opened his eyes again, he affirmed: "Yes. That man must be Ludwig."

    Therefore, Ludwig, who is now attached to the horse, is still pretending to be dead. As a defeated king, he is ashamed to meet Rurik the Rus. No, Rurik has come over with a sword...

    "It''s not like a typical warrior in dress. Hey! Ludwig, are you pretending to be dead? Or are you really not understanding Latin?"

    Seeing that he was silent and pretending to be dead, Rurik cut off the hemp rope that bound his feet and dragged him off the horse. Ludwig fell heavily, and in screaming, he could no longer play the farce of pretending to be dead.

    "Wearing a golden crown, or a golden crown in the shape of an iris, I knew it was you!"

    That''s all, Rurik kicked his foot again, and slipped Ludwig on the ice for some distance before he was relieved.

    The poor King of the East Franks lost all his energy. He barely got up and knelt on the ice, blood dripping from the corners of his mouth.

    "Here''s someone!" Rurik raised his hand.

    All the bear-headed berserkers are all "in".

    "We have finally caught Ludwig, King of the East Franks. You **** this man back to Hamburg!"

    "As ordered!"

    As a result, Ludwig was erected. Although he struggled subconsciously, he was immediately honest after being punched in the abdomen, and was dragged to Hamburg like a prisoner who was about to be executed.

    This is the end of a drama that relieves anger. Capturing Ludwig can be regarded as a great achievement, and Rurik also subconsciously believes that this is the great achievement of his beloved general Fisk.

    Rurik patted his shoulder, his strength getting more and more fierce: "Many people want to make this great contribution, but the credit is yours. I want to reward you well."

    book

    Fisk didn''t change his face: "It''s not all my credit, it''s Brody Haraldsson who made it."

    "Oh? Who?"

    Fisk roared immediately, and a soldier immediately knelt in front of the king in response, and then claimed his identity.

    "You''re Brody? Get up."

    "As ordered."

    Looking at the person''s eyes, it is really beautiful blue, and he also has beautiful and even white hair, and he is indeed a Scandinavian with a highly pure blood.

    "Is it a Ross?"

    "Old Russ. My family is in New Roseburg, the first immigrant family appointed by King Otto. My blood is very pure."

    "That''s great! What a hero! Is it Ludwig your captive? I want to reward you."

    Just look at this Brody''s velvet cap Rurik to judge that his identity is extremely ordinary. The cavalry team has "ten captains", "thirty captains" and "one hundred and twenty centurions". And the highest flag captain, so the current four-rank system.

    Brody is a little soldier, even as an old Ross.

    "This king will make you a centurion! What I need is a doer, and obviously you are such a person! Remember, it is impossible for our country to have only one cavalry flag team. Don''t feel that the level of the centurion is low. A bright future ahead.¡±

    What more could Brody ask for? He immediately knelt down halfway, and slammed his right fist into his heart: "Thank you for the gift of the king."

    "Get up. I will continue to investigate your affairs in the future, and I will give you more rewards as appropriate."

    The implication of this is that Rurik has some doubts about the whole thing. Although the idea wars he participated in always produced bizarre results, as a king, he could not arbitrarily award rewards based on the words of an officer.

    However, when Fisk excitedly pointed out his huge capture, Rurik was already shocked and suddenly slipped and sat directly on the ice. His face was trembling, even more so with his well-trimmed beard.

    "Unbelievable, five thousand pounds of silver coins? You actually robbed Cologne?! You are the only people who forced Cologne to lose money?"

    Fisk hurriedly pulled the king up: "You better see for yourself! I think those priests in Cologne really handed over five thousand pounds of silver coins. Oh, and some ale, which tastes good."

    With the opening of the sack, Rurik saw and touched the silver coins filled with his own eyes, and any doubts he had become a thing of the past.

    Of course, there are always strange things in war, and it seems too strange that the cavalry team has snatched five thousand pounds of silver coins unscathed. As it is, as many as fifty sacks are here, and a large number of horses have been brought back...

    As a result, the news about the capture of the East Frankish king spread like wildfire, and the news quickly spread throughout the Hamburg region, and everyone shared it as an uplifting talk with everyone they met.

    People jumped up and down to celebrate "caught the big fish", and some people shouted that Ludwig should be hanged, or burned, or even crucified for homomorphic revenge.

    When did you need the guidance of ordinary farmers to deal with the affairs of the enemy nobles? Duke Ludoff of Saxony''s attitude towards the captured Ludwig is completely opposite to that of his own people. The desolate king is still the king. Only this person has the legal claims of all the eastern kingdoms, and objectively the current Saxony area still belongs to East Frank.

    Of course, the corpses were slaughtered everywhere on the battlefield, and at the same time the great aristocrat Liudov gave Ludwig dignity.

    The captured king was loosened, he was controlled to unload all his weapons, and he could stay in a warm place to meet some unexpected old times, waiting for an unknown fate.

    Because the Archbishop of Cologne, Hardbold, had been captured first, Ludwig saw the "Golden True Cross" from Cologne in Hamburg, the Archbishop of Cologne, and the long-lost northern saint Esquier.

    In addition, Baudouin, Count of Flanders, and Harald Clark, the head of the mercenary (abandoned king of Denmark), also miraculously appeared in Hamburg.

    There is even a person who is not a heavyweight, but has an extremely bizarre character - the Northumbrian king Ernred from Britain and his prince Ella.

    When he saw these nobles and high-ranking priests, his premeditated plan to anger the enemy in exchange for being killed completely collapsed.

    Ludwig didn''t want to die at all, he became extremely shy.

    Just because he suddenly woke up to the situation he was facing: "They want to negotiate."

    Then, the defeated king, who had completely lost his entourage, suddenly commanded orders in the city of Hamburg, shouting: "I am the king of the East Kingdom! You are all servants of this king, kneel before me and give me a delicious meal. and new clothes..."

    Such shouting was very useful to Liudov, who, after all, had sworn allegiance to this man a few years ago.

    It can be said that he betrayed the oath of the year, and Liudov, who was psychologically unhappy, had to show his guilt. Except for not kneeling down, he tried his best to satisfy the various demands of the defeated defeated.

    Ludwig was able to feast on salty grilled fish, strange but delicious creamy pancakes, and some honey-dipped ale in the warm castle, illuminated by beating oil lamps. To be fair, these meals are already quite rich, and Ludwig has eaten this very delicious food for the first time in these days.

    Even in the capital city of Regensburg, you can''t eat this kind of delicious meal. The flour is mixed with honey and the flour is fermented and fried with butter on an iron plate. The pancakes are so sweet that Ludwig is addicted to it, and there are also some who ask for more. reason.

    In fact, he was covering up the fear in his heart by yelling at the maids provided by Liudov and pointing at Liudov himself.

    It was late at night, and because of the great psychological stimulation, Ludwig, who was currently standing high in the castle, looked out through the narrow window, only to see bonfire stalls everywhere, dense like stars. It was a brutal battle, and their entire army was annihilated, but they still lit a bonfire here, as if they had not suffered much loss.

    Due to the reflection of the thick snow, the visibility at night was not bad, and he could see the glacier under the dark world and the large number of large ships frozen on it, and his fear was even worse.

    The Normans and the Saxons were mixed, their beliefs should be **** for tat but brothers on the battlefield.

    Ludwig couldn''t understand it, and shouted again in the narrow dining room: "Give me more grilled fish! Give me more biscuits! Give me more wine! Ludov, you must not mistreat you. king!"

    However, Liudov had already had enough of this guy''s nonsense, and he chose to avoid it.

    Rurik, on the other hand, has basically completed the task of returning the cavalry. All evidence showed that it was indeed the warrior Brody who captured Ludwig, and he was immediately promoted to centurion.

    Maybe the silver coins in a sack are not a sufficient amount of one hundred pounds, even if it is less, it does not matter, after all, it is a large amount of fifty sacks. Whether the silver coins really came from Cologne, Rurik ordered the captured Hudbold to come and see for himself.

    Those sacks were marked with dyed twine, but upon examining the twine sacks, Hardbold passed out with a groan. After he woke up, he immediately confirmed that the silver coin came from Cologne, and that the two cardinals Hildwin and Marquez mentioned by Fisk were indeed real people, which further proved the authenticity of the matter.

    Rurik then followed the rules he had made, and the cavalry could share half of the silver coins in accordance with the "royal pirate rules". It will be divided equally among all members of the cavalry, even if the soldier has died.

    Each cavalry will make a lot of money because of this. To be honest, Rurik really wants to take most of them to fill the national money. It is the most important thing to think about maintaining morale.

    Even the appearance of these silver coins really solved a pressing need for Rurik.

    It can be said that the war has been fought for a whole year, and the Kingdom of Rus has paid a huge price for this war. After defeating the army of the King of the East Franks, the long-suppressed war weariness of the army finally broke out.

    After all, the brothers can''t think of what battles will be fought in the future, but the situation is not yet clear, and the army still needs to maintain a state of war. The best way now is to send money to the soldiers, and a huge amount of money is left in the hands. Rurik has already walked the news that "Hanukkah benefits" that night.

    The Ross camp was lively and lively at night. Except for the cavalry, every living Ross soldier could get half a pound of silver coins in cash.

    Rurik was not worried about the inflation caused by the influx of hot money when the brothers returned to their hometown. The price level of the Rus Kingdom has long been greatly increased due to a large number of war dividends, and the price of grain has been officially set to death. The issue of unofficially endorsed reselling of grain is a serious crime of death. In addition, the key metal smelting and iron making industries are also monopolized by the kingdom. Rurik was convinced that he was in control of grain and metals, and that the country would not currently be economically collapsed by the influx of silver coins.

    In the end, silver coins will be turned into taxes and flow into the treasury through many channels, and many people will melt silver coins and make them into noble living utensils because of the Viking tradition.

    Perhaps silver coins will return to the essence of precious metals at the right time. If the kingdom always uses it as a currency, it will not be able to control its own economic sovereignty. After all, no silver mines have been found in the kingdom. Instead, printing paper and pen, and using grains such as wheat and oats as anchors can be implemented. Isn''t it just food stamps...

    Rurik was desperate to figure out one thing at last. A sword was said to have been seized from Ludwig, and Rurik looked at it carefully, and no matter how he looked at it, he felt that it belonged to him.

    He needed to decide one thing, so he summoned the blue fox, who was already in a state of salted fish after the war, to meet him at the Ross Barracks after the meal.

    Rurik spoke with a thick fog, his eyes were like torches, and the dagger in his hand shone brightly under the oil lamp.

    See, the blue fox was subconsciously surprised.

    "Your Majesty, is there something important?" he asked cautiously.

    "This sword. Do you remember?"

    "I¡­¡­"

    "You traveled to the Franks many years ago. I gave you a sword, which is like the authority of this king, and you ran your business in the Hazelby shop. Later..."

    The blue fox answered immediately: "I almost died later. I saw a lot in exile in Frank. Even I tried to meet Ludwig, the sword you gave me, and I took it as a gift."

    "But Ludwig doesn''t appreciate it. He takes the sword and ignores you. Look, is it this one?"

    Lanhu cautiously stepped forward and took a look at his thigh: "It''s this sword. In this way, the captured man is indeed Ludwig."

    "Let''s go." Rurik stood up and gestured to the angry blue fox to stabilize his emotions, "Let''s go see that Ludwig."

    At this moment, Rurik and the blue fox had a great sense of personal sarcasm, but as soon as the two arrived at the main castle in Hamburg, they vaguely heard a man''s filial piety.

    "Isn''t that Ludwig still so spirited?" Blue Fox asked cautiously.

    Rurik twitched his beard and looked contemptuous: "He has nothing, how is this?!"

    Just inside the fort, he collided with Ludov, who was in a dilemma.

    "Isn''t this the Duke of Saxony? Are you pacing here and worrying about something?"

    Rurik''s words were joking, and Ludov''s words seemed to be looking forward to a great savior, and he immediately greeted him: "Ah! King Ross! You''ve come. That guy Ludwig just treats himself as a master, making me It''s difficult."

    "What''s the problem? You kick him a few times and tell him who is the ruler of Hamburg."

    "However, I swore allegiance to him, and it was inappropriate to do so..."

    "Ridiculous. Then he invaded Saxony with a large army, and threatened to kill all Saxons. He did it on purpose to destroy your family. You are... stupid."

    It makes sense to say that, but Liudov is the one that can''t get around his head.

    He will neither release Ludwig nor abuse him, he can only put him under house arrest on the tower for the time being, and he will have to ask Rurik, the king of Rus, to decide what to do in the future.

    No, Rurik himself ascended the heights.

    The door with the metal latch was opened, and because a man''s filial piety was heard across the door, after Rurik opened the door himself, Rurik walked up to it and kicked Ludwig''s stomach.

    This kick is not cruel, but Ludwig knelt on the ground with his knees after the pain, covered his stomach and vomited a lot of second-hand barbecue and ale all at once. The smell is really bad Ju Say you are a king, what qualifications do you have to be a king? You barked like a mad dog, I heard it from a distance. "

    "It''s you?! The chief of the Rus people?!" Ludwig gritted his teeth and found himself kneeling on his knees, and hurriedly stood up with his stomach covered, trying to maintain his dignity.

    After a while, a general with a round face and a slightly chubby face who could display a sterling silver cross, wearing a standard Ross blue and white shirt, was ordered to appear with a short sword.

    The blue fox is here. He shows the sword and shouts with his chin raised in Frankish with a strange pronunciation: "Ludwig, do you know this sword?"

    "This is my sword!"

    "Bah! You are a thief! Years ago I asked to see you and was forced to ruthlessly banish it. Now we meet again, and this time, you are our prisoner of war!"

    "This matter... I remembered. I am the king of East Frank, and I am noble by nature! You can''t treat me like this." Ludwig was still stubborn.

    "Really?" Blue Fox answered immediately: "You''d better be quiet before our King Ross is angry. Listen, we are still interested in negotiating with you and can send you back to East Frank. But if you continue If you are so irritable, we will throw you out of the window now, and you will fall directly to death. Think about it, if you die, wouldn''t your family power be directly occupied by your elder brother Lotaire? You don''t want to die, right? "

    "You..." These words hit Ludwig''s heart directly, his irritability cooled instantly, and he immediately found a wooden stool and sat down with dignity, still holding his stomach with his right hand.

    He raised his head and still had a fierce look on his face, but his trembling eyes showed a hint of compromise.

    He gritted his teeth and said slowly: "Rurik, the chief of Ross, I lost to you. You made me lose so badly! But everything is over, we... should have a good talk."

 Chapter 1005ï¼š Eye-opening Ludwig

    The arrogant and arrogant Ludwig suddenly gave in, even if he himself was unbelievable.

    The young King Ross was standing in front of him, but as a man, Ludwig was inevitably a little timid.

    This man is tall and strong, and the most important thing is that he is very young.

    "Sit down." Rurik pointed casually.

    In this way, Ludwig sat down obediently, clutching the supplies, without fear or flattery, just sitting calmly.

    Rurik immediately sat down and ordered the blue fox to continue serving as an interpreter.

    "You are defeated." Rurik looked at the guy''s face and said quietly, "I especially remember the curse you put on me on the battlefield. You were defeated! I am the victor. You are the curse that is completely invalid, your army And the whole army was wiped out.¡±

    "Now, what''s the point of you repeating this? Maybe, give me another chance..."

    "Another chance?" Rurik smiled slightly contemptuously. "Your soldiers are dead! I heard that you sent more than half of your elite troops to conquer the North. Now that they are all dead, you have suffered a great loss of strength. You have not Second chance, the dead don''t come back to life."

    "I know. I mean..." Ludwig sighed, "If I had a second chance, I wouldn''t be so persistent. We can really talk about it, what do you... desire?"

    The two kings from the north and the south looked at each other here, and Rurik got the question of his soul.

    "What do we desire?"

    "What do you Normans crave?! Gold? Food? Slaves? Land?"

    "I want it all!" Rurik replied without thinking.

    "All? Greed! Then, even if I die, the war will not go on. The other Franks will avenge me, if that''s what you desire."

    "Of course it''s not what I want." Rurik shrugged and asked: "So, what do you think of us Normans? I hope you answer truthfully."

    "What do you think?" Ludwig''s shriveled mouth showed a contemptuous smile, "You are devils crawling out of the snow. You are a group of pirates, and now you are horse bandits. You loot everywhere, and you believe in heresies. For the sake of Glory to the Franks, my ancestors conquered you and controlled you. In fact, there is no need for us to fight, as long as you convert to Christ and become civilized, everything will be peaceful."

    "Is this what you call peace? You don''t seem to be a king, but a missionary. Don''t you tolerate other beliefs?"

    "Maybe."

    "Perhaps?" Rurik shook his head and pointedly pointed out, "In fact, what you desire is land, population, and wealth. You are not fundamentally different from us northerners, except that you believe in God and we believe in Odin. Your Frank Expansion, and now we Ross and all northerners are expanding. This war is inevitable, and I don''t need to worry about who started the war."

    Ludwig was a little confused for a while, he could feel the hidden friendship of this Rurik, the man seemed to be restraining his hand holding the sword, and his attitude became more and more subtle.

    "So, what are you Russ trying to do? Now you are hanging out with Ludov, who betrayed me, and attacking Flanders, who is me."

    "It''s a new order."

    "New order?"

    "That''s right." With that, Rurik stood up and motioned for Ludwig to wait, "I''ll send someone to bring a map, and before that, we might as well talk about family affairs."

    "The Guard is Here"

    Gossiping about some trivial things in life may make this Ludwig gradually relax his vigilance. Since most of them are men, let¡¯s talk about men in particular.

    Showing the charm of men to the defeated is also an alienating military threat.

    Rurik paced left and right here, constantly introducing how many wives and concubines he had, how many children he had, and even the general situation of people''s livelihood in the entire Rus Kingdom.

    For these things, the high-ranking Frankish nobles who were indulged in fighting, hunting and enjoying actually had no reason to pay attention to the daily life of the people.

    When Charlemagne was still young, he reshaped the conscription system of the kingdom. The king was able to conscript the peasants of the whole country to a large extent, which made the military strength of the kingdom to be extremely prosperous. The glory is gone, the charismatic king no longer exists, and the conscription system quickly disintegrates. The power of the kingdom was quickly divided among nobles from all over the world. The feudal system, which used to make the kingdom long and stable, has now become a source of turmoil.

    As a top nobleman, in addition to mastering an astonishingly large standing army trained by the ancestral conscription system, if he needed more soldiers, he could only order the nobles who were loyal to him to recruit peasants to join the war.

    Therefore, Ludwig really did not have to care about the daily life of the farmers in the aristocratic territories, but only the generation of military households under his rule. To be fair, for Ludwig, who has the weakest overall strength, the military model he performed was the most cost-effective and experience-saving.

    Unfortunately, his standing army suffered heavy losses, and the royal power was bound to suffer heavy losses. Now he was very shocked that Rurik, the king of Russ, as a chief, had already realized the way to military victory¡ªmany people.

    In this day and age, the more soldiers a monarch controls, the more often he will be victorious. After all, Ludwig did not understand some advanced tactics, and as the supreme ruler of the newly conquered eastern regions, he always faced various Polish, Bohemian and Pomeranian tribes.

    These West Slavic tribes fought without distinction between men and women, and the officers gathered to charge in a swarm with a variety of weapons. The enemy''s tactical method is "pig rushing in", so that the East Frankish army has never been forced out of advanced tactics. Precisely in this kind of battle, as long as you pile up your own troops and then rely on the heavy cavalry to counter-charge, victory is almost at your fingertips.

    He opened his eyes wide when fighting the Norman-Saxon coalition, paid the horrific price of annihilating more than 20,000 troops, and finally learned some new tactical knowledge.

    If you can go back to Regensburg and promote some farmers as a standing army, you can usually organize an army of thousands of people at a cost. At that time, it is time to learn the tactics of the Normans using bows and spears on a large scale, and popularization of such weapons and equipment does not cost money.

    He was also quite surprised and even envied Rurik, which came from the instinctive envy of men. The barbarian beliefs allow multiple marriages, so this Rurik wants to marry wives and give birth widely. With this king as an example, the following generals and soldiers are like this.

    The entire Norman community is desperately trying to have children? This Rurik even organized a large number of boys and girls for military training?

    If they had 100,000 women, the doctor could have five children who survived to at least fifteen years, half of them boys, that''s 200,000 troops! Ludwig was able to calculate the account, and according to Rurik, it was all coming to fruition quickly.

    "Actually, my army is divided into three parts. The bravest Normans, the Finns who are best at archery, and the Slavs who are the most populous. Once we were fighting each other, now all northerners are at armistice. I established peace, I organized them as brothers. Now all the women are having children, and the children are trained when they are at least six years old, and the best of them will become my standing army. Our Ross is good at shipbuilding, good at making salt, and has iron Mine, good at planting wheat, weaving and animal husbandry, that''s why I can transport ten thousand soldiers from east and north to Saxony to fight with you safely. You can''t do this..."

    Rurik talked a lot, and Ludwig could understand some of it, but the parts that he didn''t understand were beyond the line, and he could only listen with sweat.

    Finally, there was a sound of footsteps, and the guard handed the rolled up paper map to Rurik''s hands.

    It''s like a rolled up blanket, and when it''s spread out, it''s very light.

    "Oh yes," Rurik thought suddenly. "I wrote you letters before, in Latin. I must have provoked you deeply by my words."

    What a black humor, Ludwig now has to accompany a wry smile: "Indeed, I am very angry. Otherwise, there would be no expedition."

    "What do you think of the vehicle in which I write letters?"

    "Like parchment and cloth."

    "It''s papyrus (papyrus) of the north, and you''ve probably heard of it. My Rose can make it, and it''s not expensive."

    The words are so, for Ludwig, who has no need for writing, he doesn''t need any paper, and he doesn''t care about his words.

    However, as Rurik himself spread the map drawn on the birch paper on the table, Ludwig shuddered when he saw the lines on it.

    "Map! A map of the known world?!" He subconsciously murmured in surprise.

    "Looks like you understand?" Rurik was also taken aback.

    "This is a treasure owned by the kingdom. How can you have it? How did you... steal it?"

    "Ridiculous. Why do you say stealing?" Rurik rolled his eyes at him, "I drew this myself." Then he pointed to his own head and said deliberately: "This is the knowledge given to us by Odin, the great **** of our faith, We just know how the world is. As kings, maybe you know the meaning of the map.¡±

    "I... I understand." Ludwig had already gritted his teeth when he said this. He could conclude that the enemy had a fairly accurate map, and this was the only way to madly attack his own territory.

    Now it''s not about how they got the map. He has a devout belief in God, or Rurik won the favor of the barbarian god.

    The map outlines the entire Mediterranean Sea, along with the British Isles and Denmark to the north.

    The maps owned by the Frankish kingdoms were blueprints drawn by the ancient Greeks and later refined by the Romans. In this way, the regions around the Mediterranean Sea and Western Europe are described in more detail, and the labels of other places are almost guesswork. The Baltic Sea in the Nordic world is directly drawn as a circle, but Scandinavia and Jutland are marked, and there is a gap between the two peninsulas marked as a strait. So north and past are directly marked as "the sea at the end of the world".

    Their map is also marked to the east very simply, except for the various West Slav tribes with clear identities, as well as all the steppe people represented by "Avar", it is a vast unknown land.

    The Franks did not have the ability to explore the East endlessly. At least the East Frank King Ludwig expanded eastward frequently after he obtained the fief, and asked the West Slavs for living space, so that the southeastern territory completely bordered the northwest of Eastern Rome.

    The power of the Frankish kingdom is now on the edge of the Balkans. The so-called "Osteria" area is in principle under the direct jurisdiction of Ludwig, but in fact, it is also a Slavic tribal chief who remotely commands the local submission.

    Looking at the map that Rurik, the King of Ross, took out, Ludwig stuck his head out like a curious child.

    "I can see it! Is this the unknown northern world? The sea at the end of the world really exists? There is also the unknown east, but it is not the unknown?"

    "Of course." Rurik deliberately became arrogant. "What you call the Unknown East is actually my territory, where many people surrender to me. I have recruited many local soldiers, and you... have experienced their power."

    The maps were all spelled out in the Latin alphabet, which Ludwig could easily read.

    So Rurik pointed in particular to the names of settlements such as Novorossburg, Novgorod, Smolensk, Kyiv, etc. He deliberately ignored some things, such as arrogantly pointing out that Smolensk was also in Rus within the territory.

    In this way, the eastern part of the map forms a line, which ultimately connects to a great being, Eastern Rome.

    Because Rurik was very intentional to mark Constantinople and Sevastopol (Sevastopol), even Odessa, Khersonus, and other Eastern Roman cities on the Black Sea.

    What is terrifying is that they would not label these nouns for no reason. Since they are labelled, it can only prove that the Rus people have really made direct contact with Eastern Rome.

    For the rest, Ludwig could not imagine that he had made a terrifying misjudgment of the Rus among the Normans.

    They are not ordinary barbarians, but the most vicious barbarians.

    They are in the north of the kingdom, and they are in the east! There is also the British Isle, where there are also small kingdoms established by the Normans.

    Excessive knowledge penetrated into Ludwig''s mind, and he was so shocked that the temperature was cold, and his body was full of steam.

    "You... are you just using the map to intimidate me? I thought the most terrifying enemy was my brother Lothair, but you are telling me that the most terrifying is actually you? Why is your Rus Kingdom everywhere?"

    That''s what Rurik wanted, and "cognitive warfare" is part of warfare.

    "That''s the truth, and my kingdom is still expanding. Only in Saxony, I think our expansion can stop here."

    "Oh, thank you for your restraint."

    Rurik shrugged: "After all, it won''t do us any good to kill you. If you die, your elder brother Lothair will occupy the entire Eastern Kingdom, and then your younger brother Charlie''s West Kingdom will be alone, and your two brothers will be defeated, Frank. It will be completely unified by Lothair. This will never be good for us Normans, and your elder brother will definitely take the initiative to attack the north just to imitate Charlemagne."

    "Hehe, are you still afraid of him? You can destroy more Frankish troops."

    "It''s time to stop. Even if you arrogantly rejected my emissary and humiliated me. But for my country, I myself can ignore your rudeness. In fact, we can unite, and you do not want Lothair to Can you defeat the one who lost your strength? We can be allies."

    When Rurik brought up the alliance, Ludwig couldn''t believe his ears.

    The blue fox, who was still conscientious in translating, emphasized many times, so that he believed that King Ross had an alliance.

    Instead, the victor announced his intention to form an alliance, a fact that surprised him. But...if the war had such an outcome, it would indeed be a decent truce.

    "However, at what cost?! You are the victors! It is impossible to unconditionally ask me to form an alliance."

    "I''m waiting for you to say that. You do have to pay some price." Rurik pointed at the map solemnly: "Saxony wants to become independent and use its identity as a principality as a buffer between you and the north. And Flandersberg Flanders, at least north of the Inn, should be independent and exist as a brand new country of the Netherlands. Note! This is just the attitude of our Rus. Maybe Ludoff, Duke of Saxony, has his own opinion, he may want to To get his Westphalia back."

    "This... greed! Too greedy."

    "You can talk about it! I have shown you Ross''s bottom line with great mercy. Recognize the reality! Ludwig, do you still have the ability to control Saxony and Flanders now? Go back to your Alemanni And Bavaria, meet these demands, and I can promise not to attack you again."

    Ludwig fell into deep hesitation. He felt that if he only lost Saxony, who could not control it anyway, and Flanders, who had been on the wall since ancient times, there would be no problem, but he was too embarrassed to say it.

    Seeing its hesitation Rurik suddenly covered the map with a large hand, covering the eastern part of Bavaria and the subordinate Osteria region.

    "Look here. Bohemia, Poland, mainly Moravia. You''ve lost some territories, why don''t you continue to expand eastward? And my Rus kingdom is also actively expanding eastward. The news I got, this An area is full of Moravians, you can ignore them, but my kingdom will also expand from the east to the west. One day, the Moravians will be merged into my Rus After all, our two countries will directly border each other.¡±

    "Crazy ambition, this world is too big, you..."

    Ludwig subconsciously thought it was too absurd, but according to the map Rurik took out, it was not impossible.

    "You don''t think it''s possible? You think I''m arrogant when I call myself Augustus? We can clearly join forces to divide Poland, Bohemia and Moravia in the future, and our two countries border in Central Europe. Just make sure Territorial borders and wars can be avoided.¡±

    "I''m afraid this is not something a generation can accomplish."

    Rurik laughed, knowing that success was unlikely, and deliberately said, "If I can''t do it, my descendants can do it. Maybe you just want your East Frank to be a small country."

    Ludwig, who was deeply stimulated, didn''t want to say anything anymore. This Rurik was indeed an arrogant person, and his ambition was like Alexander, or indeed Augustus.

    On this mountain of young kings, Ludwig suddenly felt the pioneering and enterprising spirit that his grandfather once possessed.

    It''s a pity that this man doesn''t even believe in God! A barbarian anyway.

    Only the peace talks and the alliance really need to be discussed, he just wants to get out of Saxony as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1006ï¼š peace talks outside the peace talks

    Ludwig finally relented psychologically, and the peace talks were immediately put on the agenda.

    There are still some days before the peace talks, and Ludwig is still under house arrest. He was allowed to wander in and around Hamburg, to see the Rus'' camp, and to have a good chat with Ludov. This is all these things in Rurik''s eyeliner.

    The defeated king lost all his glory, and he was dressed so plainly that he looked unremarkable.

    He is a king and a devout believer. He prays once every morning and every time he eats, which is like an obsessive-compulsive disorder.

    There is a small church in the city of Hamburg, and the political significance of this bishop''s seat has been enormous.

    On Sundays, Ludwig prayed in the church with a devout attitude. The strange thing is that the Archbishop of the North and the Archbishop of Cologne are here.

    It is a fact that he prays, and it is even more urgent to have a good chat with the two regional archbishops.

    The outdoors began to be cloudy, and the dense snow seeds made the world a grayish white.

    Bad weather is like Ludwig''s tangled heart.

    The "True Cross" of Cologne Cathedral is temporarily erected in the Hamburg church, making this humble wooden building shine. The sadness in it made the imprisoned Archbishop of Cologne Hardbold speechless.

    Contrary to these two tangled and uncomfortable attitudes, the Normans and Saxons are immersed in the joy of victory, and they are already actively preparing for their festive season.

    Those devout Saxons returned to the church to worship and pray, which made Ludwig extremely embarrassed and had to avoid it.

    So what do you pray to God for? Prayer for victory? Yet God gave the Saxons victory and did not punish the Normans.

    In the dead of night, he still stayed in the church.

    One king, two bishops, three noble people sitting beside the true cross, helplessly discussing things that have nothing to do with faith...

    The three remained silent for a while until Ludwig spoke first.

    "I was defeated, and God is not on my side. Now Rurik in Russ has allowed me to negotiate with conditions, and I have decided to accept it."

    "If this can restore peace, if this is the case, the Normans will not continue to attack, and conditional peace...I can also accept it." The Archbishop of Cologne sighed helplessly.

    The atmosphere was still cold and decadent, and Esquil couldn''t say anything about it. He silently comforted: "Rurik of Ross will not break his promise. If he leads the peace, the peace will last long."

    "As if I was praying for peace. You...you really trust him. You are like his lobbyist..." After all, Eskil was a high-ranking priest, and Ludwig didn''t want to talk too hard.

    "Your Majesty. Years ago, I told you to pay attention to the rising Rus, but you turned a deaf ear. Now, no one understands their horror better than you." The Norman world thinks you are the root of all evil. You are responsible for this war."

    "Ridiculous. Then the Normans are not responsible."

    "I don''t mean it, but the Rus people in the war don''t reason with us. They believe that all Frankish subjects are enemies, and they have no scruples about plundering and killing."

    Ludwig had to wonder: "Are they starting to reason now? Are they really credible?"

    "Believable. I have lived in the Rus world for some time, and this Rurik has a set of principles of his own. Now we have to admit that their words are strong, just like you have to admit that your elder brother Lothair is strong. In fact ¡­¡±

    Esquil settled down: "Some words may arouse your anger."

    "Tell me. I don''t have the right to be angry."

    "We want peace talks, what should we do next? Maybe the king can form an alliance with the Rus."

    "I can''t believe you can say such a thing!" Ludwig, who was originally suppressing his emotions, suddenly burst out, and then he hurriedly sat down: "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t lose my temper in this sacred place."

    "It''s okay. Have you seen Liudov?" Esquil hurriedly changed the subject and continued to ask.

    "No, that man has been avoiding me."

    "He is ashamed. He used to be loyal to you, but now he has betrayed you and raised his army to defeat you."

    "No! I was defeated by the Normans." Ludwig emphasized.

    "But without those 10,000 Saxon warriors, they wouldn''t necessarily have won."

    So, Esquil continued: "Ludov confessed to me, he is still willing to serve you, and he is willing to ask you to forgive his betrayal. But there are conditions in this matter. Ludov wants you to recognize his Saxony principality. As for Whether to keep the title of Westphalia, if you take it back, he can accept it."

    "Wait a minute, this is different from Rurik''s request!"

    "After all, every nobleman has his own demands. By the way. The baron of Nassau Village, his title is not high, so he didn''t have the chance to see you. He also has his own demands."

    "Nassau? A little traitor." Ludwig said disdainfully.

    "Nassau has surrendered to Liudoff, and his hometown Nassau Village also wants your permission to keep it. Even if he knows that you have controlled his family. The release of his family and villagers is also one of the conditions of the peace talks, and it is You have a limited chip."

    "Does it make sense? He ignored his family when he rebelled." Ludwig shook his head slightly, "He is a ruthless person. He is forcing me to be ruthless."

    Eskil also shook his head, "Let me continue to talk about Ludov''s demands. Ludov revealed the bottom line to me. His principality of Saxony is shrinking, and he only needs to be north of the Weser River and south of the Danish Wall. Saxony, south of the Weser, he could not."

    It seems that this is an act of borrowing a donkey down the slope.

    "Nonsense." Ludwig suddenly woke up and understood the trick: "The villages are deserted, and the Saxons from the south have almost all emigrated to the north. What''s the use of him wanting the area south of the Weser River? Taxes are not collected. "

    "Anyway, this proves that he doesn''t have huge ambitions, and he sincerely repents to you."

    "But what can I do?" Ludwig shrugged, "Everything that the people of Westphalia could go away, I take back this place, and then take Saxony to the south of the river, and what I get is almost a piece of energy. Forests for hunting. What use do I want the forests for."

    An area has become a hot potato.

    The Archbishop of Cologne, who had been listening for a while, was helpless: "Then it will be assigned to my Cologne Diocese. Many refugees entered Cologne, and I sheltered them, but I still encountered a great shame. The Rus actually extorted our Holy Spirit. Ku! I can''t stay out of it, I want what you don''t want."

    Ludwig was also extremely dissatisfied with this matter. The Diocese of Cologne jokingly handed over five thousand pounds of silver coins. He had to think: If I had the money, I could train more elite soldiers.

    Hardbold, Archbishop of Cologne, was sane, but he never imagined that the servants of God were so greedy. Ludwig was reluctant to criticize and rebuke because of the face.

    On the contrary, Eskil was really poor and a pure ascetic, which Ludwig knew very well.

    Although this guy is poor, he is now playing a lobbyist who also betrayed the king.

    To acquire a land with stagnant livelihoods, it will cost money to restore it. After a little reckoning, Ludwig was unwilling to spend any more money, and he still had to reckon with the Marquis of Thuringia who had given his orders, and the rest of the army had to completely defend against the eldest brother Lothair. The Frankish army continued to cut the feudal invasion.

    "Okay! Since they have conditions, I have conditions too. Lord Hudbold, South Saxony and Westphalia are all given to you. Go and rule here."

    "Ah! Are you really willing?"

    "Can I still refuse? I know that you are still loyal to me."

    "That''s natural." Hadbold couldn''t hide the joy in his heart.

    East Francia is indeed a patchwork kingdom. Saxony, Thuringia and Flanders were all annexed by force when Charlemagne was in power. They already have a strong centrifugal force that is difficult to control. In addition, the Archdiocese of Cologne, which is like the Papal State in Italy, is one of the countries within the Frankish territory.

    Ludwig thought about it, his basic position was in Bavaria, and secondly, because of the civil war in the kingdom, he strengthened his control over the Earl of Rheingau or the order of the Marquis of Frankfurt, which directly prevented the expansion of Bishop Worms from advancing to the whole of Aare. The desire of the rulers of the Manny region.

    These servants of God also have worldly desires. They just want to build the kingdom of heaven according to the scriptures. There is no doubt that this behavior is more threatening than the Norman robbers who loot and kill.

    Ludwig still had to ask a few more questions: "Is Rurik the Russ really credible? Even if I admit the Duchy of Saxony, if they suddenly deny the agreement, I''ll be an ass."

    "Some things will change, you can trust them." Esquier continued.

    "But they are savages and don''t believe in our God at all."

    "No. Rurik is very ambiguous about the sacred beliefs. He has at least three sons who have been baptized. There is also a legal bishopric in Ross, and Archbishop John Invall is my most proud student. Maybe in a few years Rurik Just take the initiative to convert, the entire Rus or the entire Norman world to convert collectively."

    Speaking of these words, Eskil was complacent, as if everything was going according to plan, and this optimistic attitude was like winter sunshine.

    Ludwig thought the old man was daydreaming, and that even if the Normans converted, the war would be eliminated? Pooh! The Saxons still revolted, which had little to do with faith.

    Ludwig didn''t want to struggle any more. He couldn''t win on the battlefield, so he could only make concessions at the negotiating table.

    As for the alliance with the Normans... what''s the point of an alliance?

    A thought that made him feel uncomfortable: "To form an alliance is blasphemous, but may I resist Lothair''s attack."

    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this matter was operational, not to mention that at the meeting on the tower, Rurik himself said that the Russ intended to form an alliance.

    Once the shackles of thought are opened, everything becomes different.

    So, Ludwig determined his negotiation plan, and the rest was to wait for the agreed peace conference.

    So Rurik was not idle either.

    The Alliance Treaty of the Northern Alliance has a written document that is the basis for subsequent treaty documents.

    The decisive battle was over, and the victors did not quite believe that a new Frankish army would go north again to start the war.

    The immediate priority is to negotiate with Ludwig, and this matter will be put later. With this gap, some treaties on economic and trade are now determined in written form.

    Therefore, Baudouin, the Count of Flanders, looked like he was not stingy, he admitted defeat, and now he has transformed himself into an ally of everyone.

    Baudouin, the chicken thief, had already figured out that he was incapable of taking back the territory north of the mouth of the Rhine, and his other territories were still facing the frenzied attack of the Normans.

    If you can''t beat them, join them. This group of people will never attack their allies, right?

    For this reason, Baudouin preferred to swear allegiance to Liudov, to continue to retain the title of earl as a subject of Saxony, and at the same time to obtain national defense security.

    Is there such a good thing? Liudov was not a fool. The two families were neighbors. The essence of Baudouin''s surrender was to obtain peace.

    After some deliberation, Baudouin''s offer was accepted by the nobles pinching their noses.

    This guy has no shame at all. King Ragnar of Denmark thinks this is despicable, but Rurik directly calls him a wise man who is worthy of both sides. It is difficult for a strongman to expect this guy to be loyal, but this person will never betray his interests, and it is easier to control him.

    The southern part of the Earl of Flanders is mainly composed of ancient Bilichka Gallic descendants and Frankish immigrants, while the Frisians are mainly in the north. The north has become an independent country of the Netherlands, and there is a new Norman city of Rotterstad, which will replace Durist.

    The shrinking country of Flanders legally joined the Northern Alliance because of its allegiance to the Duchy of Saxony. Even if Rurik was dissatisfied, he had to admit it, otherwise the alliance treaty would be meaningless.

    On the contrary, Rurik was willing to accept Baudouin as a fellow.

    In this way, Saxony, the whole of the Netherlands and the whole of Belgium in his conception are already within the sphere of influence of the Rus Kingdom. Especially now that the country of Flanders is almost equal to Belgium. Without military control over it, this place can be described as a very good grain and wool producing area in Western Europe. In order to gain profits, the economy and trade are sufficient.

    Originally, Flanders made money from the wool industry. They sold wool to Cologne, Aachen, and Paris, rather than selling it directly to Ross by sea.

    Rurik once regretted that he had destroyed Antwerp, an important port in Flanders, which was really harmful to his future economic and trade activities.

    Baudouin took his shrunk Flanders to become a new member of the alliance, and joining this alliance may ensure that the territory will not be attacked by sea. He couldn''t be sure, but Rurik, King of Russ, seemed serious.

    All the members gather in a wooden house, where everyone will sign a new trade treaty together.

    There''s a lot of talent here.

    Rurik, King of Rus, Ragnar, King of Denmark, Yevlo, Count of Finland, Medveter, Governor of Novgorod, Countess Norlun of Narvik, Blue Fox, Count of Gothenburg, Regraf, King of Mercia, Novgorod Sembria Ernred, Viking King Biyonny of York, Ludoff, Duke of Saxony, Henry Nassau, Count of the Netherlands, Robert the Old Count of Hamburg, and Baudouin, the well-known wallflower.

    Even the deposed king of Denmark, Harald Clark, came over as a political figure in the old times to make up the number. As for some of the nobles who did not arrive, because they were all in the territory of Rus, Rurik took his stand.

    "We signed a purely commercial treaty today to establish our tariffs. I demand that all members of the Northern Alliance must unify tariffs to 1%. In addition to the entry tax, I have decided to abolish it. The entry tax is merged into the customs duty. , the tax is calculated based on 1% of the total value of the goods entering Hong Kong. I ask you all to recognize this. Look, I have already designed the documents, and you only need to sign. "

    Customs tariffs are not surprising to the Franks and Eastern Rome, but they are still new in the northern world.

    After all, even the Rus Kingdom started to collect taxes in the last ten years. Before that, there was no clear boundary between collecting taxes and asking for tribute.

    In a mature royal country, it is natural to collect customs duties. It will be very fair. Merchant ships from various countries must pay a 1% customs duty when they arrive at the ports of Russia. Similarly, merchant ships from Russia must pay the same amount when they arrive at ports of various countries.

    Rurik deliberately arranged tariffs to be extremely low. After all, Ross did not rely on this tax to subsidize his finances. On the contrary, the official business activities directed by King Rurik directly made huge profits to fill the treasury.

    The establishment of extremely low tariffs in this way benefits Ross. A 1% tariff is equivalent to opening the door of all allies to Russia, and the rest is dumping fist products and buying raw materials and grains at low prices. As for the trade tax, they can collect it from ordinary merchants, but the business group directly operated by the king has no right to collect tax.

    The nobles didn''t know the secret, but they thought it was fair.

    The world is too strange. The land owner can collect a tax when the Rus ships arrive at the port. For the Northumbrian king, this is simply collecting tribute from the Rus, and this guy Rurik took the initiative.

    It has been the ninth year since the defeat of the war. The kingdom of Northumbria, which has always been under great financial pressure, is in urgent need of new tax sources. The limited peasants can no longer search for it. At this time, the Rus people seem to be sending money in person. And because of this treaty, Northumbrian merchants can confidently go to the neighboring Viking York Kingdom to trade, because to pay taxes, business activities must be guaranteed by the other side.

    One party that collects tariffs naturally has the obligation to protect the business safety of the merchants. This obligation is clearly written in the treaty documents that everyone must abide by.

    So if there are pirates or robbers, all members have the obligation to send troops to attack. Similarly, allied countries have reasons to confiscate the payment for goods for resisting tax payment and smuggling.

    What the document highlights is an absolute trade fairness!

    They signed their names one after another, and Rurik was very satisfied with their exhilaration, and appealed to the situation: "I hope you will all send permanent envoys to my capital, New Roseburg, and I will also send envoys to your capital. We are allies and reject all civil wars. . So we need to strengthen understanding and mutual trust, and resolve everything through negotiation. What do you think?"

    Everyone said yes, especially Baudouin who raised his head and shouted in favor. Because he wanted to sell wool safely and make money, now Rurik, King of Russ, made a solemn promise. "Hello, Xiao Yan?"

    "It''s me, who are you?"

    "Seven years ago, the girl in the Emily Hotel, do you still remember?"

    As soon as Xiao Yan heard "Emily Hotel", she choked on her breath and asked in a trembling voice, "It''s really you? You... where are you?"

    Seven years!

    He waited for this call for seven years!

    Although so many years have passed, the girl who appeared in his life like a flash in the pan made him never forget it.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not here to trouble you, and I''m not demanding anything. I...I just can''t worry about Amy." The woman paused, took a deep breath, and said, "Amy...it''s your daughter."

    "What! My daughter?"

    Xiao Yan exclaimed in surprise, her heartstrings instantly tense.

    "She is six years old this year. She is very cute and very similar to you. I hope you can take good care of her for me after I leave."

    "She is very afraid of the dark, and likes to sleep with dolls in her arms at night..."

    Hearing the woman''s words, Xiao Yan''s heart suddenly jumped, and he hurriedly interrupted her: "Don''t think too much, tell me if you have anything, I''ll come to you right now, and I''ll help you solve it."

    "It''s useless, you can''t fight them..." The woman smiled bitterly and said, "I''ll send Amy to..."

    Before the woman could finish her words, a man''s voice suddenly came from the other end of the phone.

    "Do you think you can hide?"

    Then there was a scream, and a loud bang.

    It was the sound of the phone falling to the ground!

    Xiao Yan''s heart thumped, as if his heart had been beaten hard, and he hurriedly shouted, "Hey, hey..."

    No one answered!

    Only the noise echoed, and the signal was interrupted.

    "Damn!"

    Xiao Yan was so anxious that she almost crushed her phone. I love to read Xiaoyi app

    After a few seconds, the woman''s cry came from the phone again.

    "Let go of me, let me go!"

    "Xiao Yan, you must find Amy and take care of her!"

    "You promise me that you will take good care of her!"

    "You promise me!!"

    Hearing that heart-piercing voice, Xiao Yan''s heart was bleeding, he anxiously shouted into the microphone, "Let go of her, let me go!"

    ??

    But he called for a long time, but there was no answer on the other end of the phone. But that woman''s voice is getting farther and farther, getting smaller and smaller, and more and more desperate!

    Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!

    Xiao Yan was very anxious.

    He traded his youth and blood for this peaceful and prosperous world, but his wife and biological daughter were bullied!

    Unforgivable!

    Xiao Yan''s unprecedented anger, a raging fire burned in his chest, as if to burn the whole world to ashes.

    He wished he had grown wings and flew over now.

    Just when he was about to collapse, a man''s disdainful voice came from the phone''s microphone: "This **** still wants to find someone, huh..."

    Xiao Yan hurriedly said sharply: "I don''t care who you are, if you dare to touch a single hair on her, I will punish you from the nine clans!"

    "Tsk tsk, what a big breath! I''m so scared!"

    "You are that wild man. If you are really capable, come quickly, otherwise in a few hours, I''m afraid you will never see her again."

    "As for that little bastard, the end will be even worse, or his hands and feet will be interrupted, he will be rushed to the street to beg, or his heart and eyes will be gouged out, or he will become the object of some perverted old men to vent, tsk tsk, think It''s so pathetic!"

    ??

    The man''s words were full of teasing, disdain, and strong provocation.

    "You are courting death!" ww¦Ø.¦¶qQ¦Ös8.¡æ¨°m

    Xiao Yan shouted with red eyes.

    "Let''s talk when you find me, hehe..."

    As soon as the voice fell, Xiao Yan only heard a crisp sound, and the call was interrupted.

    "Damn!!"

    Xiao Yan shouted loudly, and the viscous killing intent surged out like a tide.

    In an instant, the wind and clouds changed color, and the world was shocked!

    Think of him Xiao Yan, who fought for ten years, annihilated more than a million enemies, and achieved the supreme position with invincibility at the age of twenty-seven.

    Holding the monstrous power in his hand, he possesses unparalleled merits!

    There is no one in the past, and there will be no one in the future!

    But now, if you can''t even protect your own woman and daughter, what can you do to protect these hundreds of millions of people?

    The three thousand Predators who were training outside the camp were shocked by this terrifying murderous aura, and they all knelt on one knee and shivered.

    The Great Xia Five Great War Kings came upon hearing the news.

    "Supreme!"

    "Big brother!"

    The five kings of war came forward in unison, with expressions of concern on their faces.

    "Supreme, what happened?"

    Mobei Wang Long Zhantian asked in a trembling voice. He had followed Xiao Yan for many years, and he had only seen such a terrifying killing intent once.

    It was three years ago. Because of the betrayal, tens of thousands of Mobei troops were trapped, and thousands of men died in battle.

    Xiao Yan, with one knife and one knife, rushed into the enemy''s base camp, beheading the traitors among the ten thousand people.

    In that battle, blood flowed into rivers and bones became mountains!

    In that battle, 800,000 enemies were killed in fear, and they retreated three times!

    In that battle, everyone realized what it means to be utterly furious, burying millions of corpses!

    Rurik''s Rise of the Stars Reborn Fastest Update for You

    Chapter 1006 Peace Talks Outside of Peace Talks Free read. https://

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1007ï¼š The conspiracy of both sides

    Since ancient times, trying to collect taxes from business activities has tested a country''s ability to govern.

    To get those businessmen to pay their taxes obediently, they can either use force to force them, or create a good trading environment and force them to be willing to pay for this environment.

    Even so, from big business families to small boat traders, they can avoid paying taxes.

    However, they want to sell their products stably, and it is an optimal solution to sell them on the market.

    In the bazaars that appeared spontaneously and in the bazaars built by the kingdom, all the merchants were charged with taxes, and if they couldn¡¯t get the money, they were personally controlled and imposed fines. This is tax collection, and more like asking for tribute.

    For a long time, Rurik relied on the threat of military deterrence and personal control to force the merchants in the Rus trade to come out with money. This kind of action has lasted for more than ten years. People gradually get used to it. In order to avoid being disadvantaged to themselves, they Willing to prepare the prepaid business tax before sailing each spring.

    This kind of business tax is more like a poll tax, the tax paid by the merchants has nothing to do with their distribution, as if the money is just buying "trading rights in Rus".

    Such business tax collection costs are low, and the total amount collected is not much.

    Taxes similar to customs duties have been collected by the Rus Kingdom many years ago.

    The kingdom of Rus is now the king who has kneaded some communities of the northern world together through military might. The basic part of the kingdom is still the Duchy of Rus. The merchants in the duchy are completely exempt from customs duties, while the merchants in Sweden, who row into the rapidly expanding largest trading center of New Roseburg, must pay the berthing tax when they arrive at the port. , it has tariff significance.

    When an alien ship arrives at its own port, it is only reasonable for the owner to ask for a sum of money.

    If one port charges sky-high prices for the cost of stopping ships, the merchants will bleed a lot, and they will be deeply stabbed in the future business activities. This is a trade-off problem, and the owner of the port has to make the best solution in collecting money and maintaining trade prosperity.

    So who benefits from a 1% tariff?

    Naturally, it is extremely beneficial to the Rus Kingdom.

    The principality of the Rus Kingdom is controlled by the royal power of Rurik, and the Swedish part is supervised by the Governor''s Office, which is equivalent to the customs of Rus.

    The entire Gotaland region was conquered, and Gothenburg was expanded as the region''s economic core. The Count of Gothenburg has the right to collect customs duties, but not the right to collect taxes on merchant ships from the Duchy of Rus. And merchant ships that display the flag of the Earl of Gothenburg are also exempt from customs duties when they trade in other ports in the kingdom.

    The entire Swedish region with Lake M?laren as the core is more like joining the kingdom as an ally in terms of customs duties, and is not regarded by Rurik as "part of his own flesh and blood".

    The issue of customs tariffs can spy on relatives. For those allies who joined the "Northern Alliance", Ross is a military alliance with them and is now a commercial alliance.

    As the lord of the alliance, Ross can make concessions because of friendship, so that the allies can charge a 1% tariff is the biggest concession!

    Of course, there are many loopholes and problems. Considering the actual situation, the merchants who can conduct ocean trade are all from the Viking regime, and among them, the official Russian merchant ships have the ability to sail safely. The prosperous ocean-going trade did not exist for a period of time, and Rurik also decided not to pay any taxes for ten years for many tribes.

    The 1% tariff is a huge benefit to the ocean trade directly commanded by the king. If it can be maintained for a long time, it should be maintained as much as possible. In the agreed year 850 AD, many tax-free clauses expired, and the 1% tariff may be re-determined for the customs of the allied countries.

    However, in this turbulent Western and Nordic world, it is a miracle that a stable and peaceful alliance can exist for ten years.

    The nobles solemnly signed the decision of this trade alliance. All nobles were willing to abide by the unified 1% tariff. At the same time, they also confirmed each other that the landowners had the obligation to build the market and protect the safety of the merchants.

    For this very fair business agreement, a man pondered deeply.

    It was a calm and cold night, and there was endless snow like shards of ice outside. People overwintering regardless of their ethnicity just wanted to stay in a warm shack.

    Rurik lived in the Russ army camp outside Hamburg, and now a large area of ????the riverside has formed dense wooden buildings. Even if the Ross Army is only temporarily staying, for half a year or more, everyone has to reinforce their houses.

    The woodcuts made of logs are still filled with a faint smell of pine resin, and the smell is easy to calm down. The war is over, and Rurik has personally written down on rough paper what terms to come up with in formal peace negotiations with Ludwig.

    He could finally settle down, and now he would rather be alone for a few days in absolute tranquility.

    And tonight, he will specially summon Henry Nassau, Earl of the Netherlands.

    The wooden door opened, and the array of oil lamps in the room shook violently.

    The cold air was blowing outside, and a large number of broken ice broke in with the people who entered the house.

    Henry Nassau took off his icy leather coat, hung it on the ledge of the wooden wall at the door, and saluted King Ross with his right hand beating his chest.

    "No need to be polite, come quickly." Rurik, who was sitting cross-legged, waved.

    Nassau hurriedly came and sat down, looking into Rurik''s eyes, he was still very polite, and subconsciously said something polite.

    "There''s no need to talk about that! Let''s stop dawdling and talk about what you think. Not right! I know that Esquil and you have a secret conversation about something that has nothing to do with it.

    Negotiations have something to do with it. Maybe that old guy thinks something might irritate me and chooses to shut up, you¡­ may as well have a chat with me. "

    Nassau was not surprised by this and said frankly: "It is true, King Ludwig of the East Frank is revealing a message."

    "I heard a little bit, it seems that it is not rumors?"

    "Yes. Ludwig has an incredible attitude to cooperate with our Northern Alliance."

    "Is it an alliance? Ah, the fact that he can have such an idea shows that he is a smart person."

    Nassau nodded deeply, "These are what Eskil said. They...hope to ask the King your attitude through me."

    "Why is it so complicated, just ask Ludwig to have a secret talk with me in person! Some issues are resolved in advance, so that the formal peace talks will be full of endless discussions. We northerners don''t want to talk nonsense."

    "Yes... It should be a fact that Ludwig intends to form an alliance with us. And once this alliance is implemented, it will not only be him who will be the new ally of our Northern Alliance."

    "Anyone else?" Rurik couldn''t help but wonder.

    "And the Archdiocese of Cologne. Eskil revealed to me that Ludwig decided to give the whole of Westphalia to Cologne. Archbishop Hardbold has jurisdiction over here, and Ludov loses the count of the place. title."

    "Is there such a thing?" Rurik subconsciously stuck his head out, and after thinking about it, he pouted a little, "That''s true. Ludov betrayed him, and he took back and transferred Westphalia, It''s also Ludwig''s power. Give Cologne a piece of territory? Is he really willing?"

    "I don''t know about this. But Cologne is like a small kingdom. If Ludwig asks for an alliance, then Cologne will also ally with us. This way..."

    "Oh!" Rurik slapped his thigh, his mind already realizing a perfect result. "In this way, I can''t rob the rich Cologne, and in exchange, my boat can go up the Rhine to your village of Nassau?"

    "Exactly!"

    "My merchant ships, in principle, will not be attacked by the Franks. That''s exactly what I dream of."

    "Yes. My Netherlandish country still has the fief of Nassau Village, so I assure the great King of Ross that I fully invite you to build a shop and a barracks in my Nassau Village."

    Henry Nassau had such an active request, and this was really what Rurik wanted. He was emotional, and it was perfectly fine to pat his thigh happily.

    Nassau''s stern face immediately smiled.

    Rurik continued to shout with a smile: "Speaking of which, you also betrayed Ludwig, your family was detained by him, and many men in your territory were recruited by him to participate in the war and now most of them die. He can take revenge on your The family vented their anger. He didn''t?"

    "No, maybe it''s a sign of his sincerity. Your Majesty, even if we have different beliefs, you don''t care about it. Although I have a brand new Netherlands fief now, my military strength is too weak to manage it properly. . I need the cooperation of the Rus army, and I must work closely with you."

    "You are very witty."

    Therefore, in this secret meeting between the two, Henry Nassau became, in a sense, the messenger of the defeated King Ludwig.

    Ludwig was absolutely unwilling to make a very unseemly peace. He needed to find a way to detect King Ross''s attitude through the middle. If the other party disagreed with him, he could adjust his strategy.

    Of course Rurik refused to join the defeated East Frankish Kingdom and the Archdiocese of Cologne to join the Northern Alliance dominated by Ross, for the very simple reason that a so-called comprehensive alliance could only allow one core.

    Even if East Frank were defeated, would this defeat really destroy their fundamentals? Bavaria and Osteria still belonged to Ludwig, and in principle the man''s sphere of influence had reached south to the Adriatic. He only lost the power in the northwest direction, and the southeast direction remained the same. He still has a huge population of Catholics, and has a strong regenerative power. For this kind of character, either killing him or limited cooperation, trying to control him is pure wishful thinking.

    Killing Ludwig would only lead to a vacuum of supreme power in the Eastern Kingdom, and the nobles without any masters would instantly recognize Lothair''s power. The Frankish Civil War was a war caused by Lothair''s decision to cut the vassal. To kill Ludwig was to help Lothair to rule the country!

    Thinking along this line of thought, Rurik had to imagine a possibility.

    "This Ludwig lost his troops in the north, and I killed more than half of the elite. He will suffer a lot in the future civil war, maybe I will send troops to help him! If this guy is defeated by his big brother, I will go to Western Europe. No action in the hinterland can go smoothly."

    Rurik felt that Ludwig''s alliance request was a conspiracy, just as Henry Nassau put the request for military protection of Rus on the table, the respectable Ludwig did have this demand, but it was difficult for him to understand. Say.

    That being the case, the terms of the alliance should be added, especially the trade treaty.

    As for any taxes, including customs duties, only what Ross received from Frank, Frank had no right to ask Ross for money.

    The secret meeting between the two ended, and Henry Nassau completely got Rurik''s attitude.

    After all, Nassau was not Ludwig''s messenger. He needed to inform Esquil of King Ross''s attitude, and finally the northern saint would inform Ludwig and Hudbold of the news.

    This is how things have developed.

    Conspiracy is meaningless in this situation. There is no need for the two sides to conspiracy outside the negotiating table. It is precisely the highest level of wisdom.

    It is Yang Conspiracy.

    Ludwig was showing weakness in a sense, and his attitude towards the Normans was extremely flexible. Actively involved in Danish world affairs, spearheaded by missionaries, followed by countermeasures against Danish pirates and nobles. He was deeply troubled, and felt that his defeat today largely underestimated the determination of the vastness of the northern world and the northerners, and especially did not expect that there were extremely fierce Normans like the "Russians" in the world.

    The two former chiefs of Denmark, Harald Clark and Horrick, both worked for themselves, and especially the Danish mercenary group loyal to them also participated in this war.

    The Danes craved wealth and status, and Ludwig knew all too well whether their faith in Odin, the barbarian god, was solid. "Where there is piety, if it is for the wealth status I offer, those people are always willing to convert to God."

    The key is to let these sturdy mercenaries get money, so in a political sense, the Eastern Kingdom recruits troops from the Norman world, and King Ludwig has no absolute resistance.

    The rising Rus Kingdom is not easy to mess with. If that Rurik really doesn''t have greater expansion ambitions for the Eastern Kingdom, using them is an option.

    So, Esquil returned with the newly obtained information.

    The wind and snow still remained outside, and the continuous snowfall seemed to suspend everything in the world.

    Formal peace negotiations should be placed before Christmas and Hanukkah, and a negotiation result that both parties are satisfied with can end the war.

    The dark humor is that Ludwig is eager to end the war by Christmas, and things are moving towards his long-cherished wish.

    In the warm house, the simple Ludwig still had to show his majesty as a king. Liudov still avoided him, but kept offering good wine and good food.

    Now his mood is getting better and better. Through the observation of these days, the Russ are indeed different from the Norman pirates in his concept. They are not vicious, and everything in Hamburg and the surrounding area is peaceful now.

    What Ludwig knew was that when the war broke out, a large number of captured Frankish villagers were always under the control of the Norman-Saxon coalition. Subjectively they had no intention of killing these captives or taking them to the north as slaves. The captives have been used as bargaining chips, and he now has the news that King Ross intends to release the remaining captives.

    Since this news, Ludwig also released the words, he will recognize the Netherlands, pardon the entire village of Nassau, and will not deprive Nassau of the fief in the Rheingau area.

    Both sides were making compromises after the war, making it possible for peace talks to continue.

    Now that Esquil was back, he took off his hood to keep out the cold, revealing the old man''s wrinkled smile under the dim oil lamp.

    The two people in the room are Ludwig, King of the Eastern Kingdom, and Hardbold, Archbishop of Cologne.

    Eskil couldn''t wait to sit down, facing the two His Holinesses who were full of expectations, he said excitedly and bluntly: "Russ King Rurik finally revealed a lot of information to me. The two of you asked for an alliance, and the attitude of the Rus people basically agreed. of."

    "Basically agree? Does this count as agreement?" Ludwig hurriedly asked.

    "Yes. The Rus are interested in setting up a camp in Nassau Village, and won''t ask for more. They seem to want business, and as long as you meet that requirement, Rurik, he..."

    "How is he? Come on!" Hudbold asked eagerly.

    "He will guarantee that all Normans will not loot along the Rhine in the future, as long as you meet their normal trade needs. Rurik only promises not to loot the Eastern Kingdom, including Cologne, but for the Middle Kingdom, they Still willing to do it. This is... not what I want to see. I want peace." After that, Esquil crossed his chest.

    Hearing that, Ludwig and Hadbold were overjoyed, and the two simply stood up and paced left and right with a smile.

    Their attitude has been charged to show full support for this approach to the covenant.

    "They intend to rob the Middle Kingdom? Let them do it! Let Lotaire fight them! I''ll watch them fight. No! I''ll help the Normans when they fight... Hahaha..."

    Ludwig became more and more incoherent, and he realized that the enemy of the enemy can be an ally, since the Russ are only in the village of Nassau, not far from their three military camps of Worms, Mainz and Frankfurt. If you set up a camp here, then the Rus are really involved in this civil war.

    The Norman mercenary regiment that lost the aged Harald Clark, now immediately gets the mercenaries of the Norman kingdom of Rus. Rus people are said to be very interested in business interests, and in this case they will work hard to protect their business and the Middle Kingdom.

    Ludwig felt that this kind of thing was also the conspiracy of Rurik, King of Ross, and it seemed that this would not hurt his own interests at all.

    After all, the elder brother Lothair has ignored the brotherhood, and he is really implementing the plan to annex the entire Eastern Kingdom through war. A full-scale war against the Middle Kingdom is the top priority. The plan to attack the Middle Kingdom with a large number of Norman soldiers is very hypothetical!

 Chapter 1008ï¼š Great Peace Talk

    A wooden tower is in full swing next to the Ross Barracks outside Hamburg.

    It used nearby materials, and the tall pine trees were cut down, and the collapse of the big trees often caused the earth to shake violently.

    There were no conditions for a giant tower to be erected here, so at Rurik¡¯s instruction, the army expedition to celebrate the Hanukkah for the first time, the soldiers were tired, and the wooden tower didn¡¯t need to be too huge.

    The big trees are cut, and then piled up in a tic-tac-toe, eventually reaching an exaggerated height.

    The oil-rich pine branches will be attached to it, and some fish oil boiled nearby will also serve as the final ignition aid.

    The Rus people built the fire tower with great fanfare. It seemed strange to the local Saxons, but everyone worked together to do one thing, and everyone was very welcome in the lively atmosphere.

    Ignoring the broken snow, they hurry up to work in the increasingly shortened daytime, relying on cables to drag the felled trees away on the snow, and there is a busy scene everywhere.

    Since building the wooden tower and burning it down is a tribute to Odin and the gods, the Rus people have such a statement, and the Danes immediately agreed.

    Because Ragnar was the high priest of Hanukkah who had seen the kingdom of Rus, they made a huge and lively festival. The festival started in the flames and gradually ended as the flames extinguished. Who doesn''t love that exciting scene?

    Or that no one can resist a fire in winter.

    However, if someone wants to reject this "fire in winter", this person is none other than the monster locked in the wooden cage.

    As the official peace talks approached, Rurik adjusted his negotiation proposition. He also basically understood the proposition of Ludwig''s side, and he was more certain that the other party also roughly understood what he meant.

    They have communicated with each other before the peace talks, so they probably won''t be arguing over some conflicts during the negotiation.

    Rurik felt that Ludwig and Hadbold would make compromises for practical reasons. In exchange, he himself made a compromise to represent the entire North.

    A peaceful treaty requires both parties to exercise restraint. If either side is aggressive, the treaty will probably become a piece of paper in a few days.

    Rurik had an unknown bottom line in his heart: the peace treaty lasted at least ten years.

    After ten years, the Rus Kingdom will be strong and strong, and if there is a change in the south, it will be worthwhile to fight with the entire Frankish world.

    Rose is only initially showing her ferocious claws. She is an eagle that has just been able to fly, and her wings are not yet full.

    What Ross needs most now is the morality of the northerners. In order to consolidate the kingship, Rurik decided to use human sacrifices as planned.

    The airtight wooden house is quite warm, and the only display here is a wooden cage.

    There was a monster curled up in the cage. It only had cloth to cover its shame. At first glance, it moved like a ball of meat.

    On this day, Rurik brought his entourage to look at this sacrifice.

    The guard in the handle opened the wooden door, and a warm current rushed towards his face, but the air was mixed with an indescribable stench.

    "Damn, is this wild boar urinating or choking?"

    Rurik subconsciously covered his face and motioned for his subordinates to go in with an oil lamp to find out.

    I saw that the lump of meat in the wooden cage was wriggling, but there was fishy filth right under the cage.

    It can be seen that the guard hurriedly felt ashamed: "I''m sorry, Your Majesty, we neglected to check, but..."

    "Don''t blame yourself." Rurik stretched out his hand with a sullen face, and lowered his head to observe.

    Obviously, this piece of flesh sensed someone coming, he kept twisting his body, his throat kept making gurgling noises, no one knew what he was muttering, and no one will ever know.

    "Very good. Horrick Haraldsson. I thought you were dead, but you seem to be holding on. You must be in great pain right now? That''s what everyone wants to see."

    "I will tell you a secret, you have been completely abandoned by Ludwig."

    "You still don''t know who I am, do you? I am Rurik, King of Rus, I have captured Ludwig, and soon I will talk to him. And you will be a sacrifice, and I will burn you to death. "

    "You betrayed Odin, you betrayed the Danes, you made the whole north restless. You must die! You will die soon."

    "Be patient a little longer, and I will set it on fire myself."

    The defeated Horrick was destined to die in a humiliating way. Before he died, he lost his sword-holding hand, and even his walking feet were meaningless. It is impossible for his soul to go to the Hall of Valor, and the soul can only wander forever in the void outside the legendary World Tree. People in the north believe that this is the punishment for the most wicked people.

    He was blinded by stabs, the tendons of his hands and feet were cut off, and his tongue was cut and his throat burned.

    Horrick only had sound ears, he heard everything but was powerless to refute anything.

    "Okay, staying here shows that I like to torture this pig very much." Rurik sighed deeply and instructed his subordinates: "Be sure to see him, only if you live to sacrifice him, this year''s Hanukkah will be available. significance."

    The original plan was to take the captured Horrick to New Roseburg as a sacrifice. This person is already dead, and no one believes that he can survive for a long time.

    About this matter, the captured Ludwig was fully aware of it.

    Ludwig and Hadbold knew about this person, and they only thought about it from the perspective of faith, and both felt that the wooden cage fire sacrifice that the Normans had been asking for was not a good thing. After all, Horlick converted to God, but he was still defined as a heresy with "heavy sins". According to the Roman Inquisition''s treatment of heresy, he should be crucified first and then burned to ashes.

    The two sides have similar attitudes towards Horrick, which has brought them closer.

    Therefore, for Rurik, the material conditions are ripe for holding a Hanukkah ritual belonging to the Normans in Saxony this year.

    All that remains is the successful conclusion of the peace talks.

    Then, in the stone room of the reception room of the fortress in Hamburg, all the wooden tables for the meeting were removed, and the stone room at the top was empty, only two wooden tables with four corners were put together, and a map was laid on it.

    All the nobles who attended the meeting have long been entrenched in the city of Hamburg. On this day, the ordinary people watched the nobles enter the castle, and the people immediately began to talk about it.

    Once upon a time, the priests claimed that the Danish pirates were the most evil. Now both the Archbishop of the North and the Archbishop of Cologne have personally participated in the peace talks. They have compromised with the Normans such as Denmark and Rus, which means that what the priests say is no longer worthy of confidence.

    A new idea is gradually awakening among the Saxons.

    "If the Normans just want to do business, then trade with them. After the peace treaty, we won''t lie to each other."

    Those who are wise have noticed that when peace is restored, Hamburg, the only city in Saxony, will become a trading center, and people who fled the war in the past will find new opportunities here.

    People no longer believe that faith in God is the only rule in their lives. Since the kings, nobles, regional archbishops cooperated with the Normans, it is absolutely legal for the ordinary people to do business with the Normans, and there is no need to worry about going to **** after death. Because God not only did not kill these Normans, but the tragic death fell on the Frankish army, which is very telling.

    The city of Hamburg has survived the disaster of the city''s destruction, and the Saxon refugees have also suffered huge population losses. Fortunately, the dust has settled and people''s lives are recovering. They are very gratified that the Saxons are now living in a state of lack of salt. They can directly and safely boil seawater at the mouth of the Elbe to make salt, and use it as hard currency for trading to make money.

    After all, the European Saxons have a huge population of 500,000 people. The Saxon refugees in the Hamburg area won the war, which means that the Saxon villages in the whole region will be freed from the rule of the Franks. The people rely on the lords, the lords are loyal to the Duke Ludov family, and the northern archbishop of Saxony ethnicity endorses their faith, and they can be their own masters.

    All the local nobles of Saxony realized this when they got the news after the war. They scrambled to give allegiance to Ludov. Even if the snow was foggy in nature, the lords of the villages, either in person or by sending messengers, would come to Hamburg to pay their respects to themselves. The owner swears.

    Therefore, Liudorf is not completely hiding from the defeated Ludwig, who was scurrying in Hamburg in a commoner. He has to allocate a lot of time to rectify his all-Saxon "Burger King" ruling institution, especially to promote himself from West Faria''s escaped subordinates. The second is to meet various small lords, but all village lords will be canonized as barons.

    Today is still a cloudy day, and it is extremely cold outside. There are thick layers of ice in the wooden barrels placed outdoors, and even some sheep that are not well cared for are frozen to death.

    The interior of High Castle Stone is quite lively, and there is no tension in the face of negotiation.

    Here, Rurik could look directly into Ludwig''s big eyes, and so did the other party.

    There was peace on each other''s faces, as if this was not a humiliating peace talk between the victor and the defeated.

    Rurik looked to his left and right, there were nobility in leather coats.

    "Ludwig, can we start?" Rurik asked in Latin.

    "You are the victor. It''s up to you to declare the start." Ludwig replied.

    There was no need to say any polite words, and Rurik didn''t have the heart to recite a long paragraph to show off his dozens of noble identities.

    He took out a piece of paper, or a list.

    Then read it according to the content on the paper, and point at the spread map with a wooden stick in one hand.

    Compared with the map of the known world owned by the Holy See, this map of Rurik covers the entire European part. It was drawn by her own hands. Due to her advanced knowledge, the details of the map are quite detailed.

    Rurik''s move was to represent the victor, especially to maintain the power of the Rus Kingdom, and to outline the new political map of Northwest Europe and Northern Europe that he supported.

    So, the new layout looks like this.

    The Great Wall of Schleswig in Denmark is the boundary, the world of God is in the south, and the world of Odin in the north. The sovereignty of Schleswig belongs to the Kingdom of Denmark.

    The Duchy of Saxony, with the Weser River as its southern border. The entire north of the Weser River is the territory of the Duchy of Saxony, and only the area of ??Bremen all the way west to the south bank of the Ems River is particularly part of Saxony. The eastern frontier of Saxony, the furthest directly bordered by the Marquis of Thuringia.

    The Earl of the Netherlands, west of the Ames River and north of the Rhine River estuary, is the territory of Henry Nassau in a coastal lowland. The Netherlands is in principle a vassal of the Duchy of Saxony. The Earl of the Netherlands continued to rule over the village of Nassau on the Upper Rhine.

    The Country of Flanders lost the area north of the Rhine, and other territories remained unchanged. Count Baudouin becomes a vassal of the Duchy of Saxony.

    This was Rurik''s request, and now it was Ludwig''s turn to play the card.

    "You...just such a request?" Ludwig, who was listening intently, was surprised by some territorial arrangements, especially since they were the victors, but they deliberately gave up the ownership of some lands.

    "I can probably guess what you''re thinking?" Rurik showed an intriguing smile.

    "Do you really know?"

    "I guess you''re wondering why Saxony didn''t ask for Westphalia. Obviously, Ludov himself would be the most appropriate."

    At the negotiating table, Liudov had a great say as a war party. He had communicated with Rurik before the negotiation, and after some mediation, the two had reached a consensus, even some decisions that surprised Rurik.

    No, Ludov''s eyes were on fire.

    "Your Majesty," he called Ludwig, "Actually, I never thought of betraying you, but... you are persecuting me. To protect myself, I can only fight against you. Now you are defeated, this war In the final analysis, it is not my intention. I just want to take back the power that belonged to my family, and now I have taken back the power, and now I intend to... continue to be loyal to you."

    Ludov''s eyes were determined not to be flattering and lying, and Ludwig was taken aback. He never thought that the rumors he had learned were not rumors. He really didn''t understand that the victor would still surrender like the defeated?

    Ludwig, who couldn''t understand such a thing, didn''t know what to say for a while.

    Liudov continued to explain that he did not intend to play any emotional cards, and he would never say any flattering words. He said solemnly and bluntly: "My Principality of Saxony can pull Flanders and the Netherlands to pledge allegiance to you, we are only nominally vassals of East Frank. I swear that I will not be your enemy unless you take the initiative to provoked it. Offensive war. We still take you as the king, and if the Middle Kingdom attacks you, we will also send troops to support you as appropriate. It¡¯s just that we won¡¯t pay for things like taxes and tributes in the past.¡±

    "You..." Ludwig was not angry, on the contrary, he was extremely happy. "You don''t want Westphalia? I took back your fief, and I can pay you back now."

    "No, I''m very satisfied with the current situation."

    Ludwig nodded, "Let me tell you about my attitude..."

    Ludwig and Hardbold had a joint proposition. They did not expect that Ludov and the Normans behind him would make concessions together. Their move showed their sincerity in peace. The good preparation is now ready to use.

    The Archdiocese of Cologne expanded, annexing all of Westphalia. The Eastern Kingdom''s overall strategy shrinks, and the kingdom recognizes the semi-independent states of the Duchy of Saxony, the Netherlands and Flanders. The absolute rule of the kingdom retreated to the Alemanny region including the Rheingau, Mainz, and Worms. The kingdom recognizes that the House of Nassau, which owns the Netherlands, still has dominion over the Barony of Nassau in the Earl of Rheingau.

    The issue of territorial rights confirmation, which was supposed to be a matter of flying stars, has completely become the last issue to discuss.

    The plans of the two sides were almost identical. The victor, who dominated by Rurik, achieved restraint, and the loser Ludwig also saved his face.

    To be fair, the Rus and Danes are currently incapable of ruling northwestern Europe. At most, some coastal colonial trade points will be established. Whether or not to expand the control area in the future depends on the current situation.

    The total population of the Saxons is already quite large. However, the war broke out on their territory. After the war, the people of Saxony were extremely poor. What they needed most was self-cultivation.

    When it comes to compromise, no one needs compromise more than the defeated Ludwig and the Archbishop of Cologne, Hardbold. Both saw the great military might of the Normans, which they feared at first, and now scheming to exploit it.

    The territory is divided, and all the nobles present are witnesses. Since no one has raised any objections or objections, the determination of the territorial rights of the winner and loser has come to an end.

    Therefore, the arrangement of economic and trade behavior based on the division of territories is what needs to be further discussed at the peace talks.

    On the one hand, they are eager to extend their business tentacles to the mainland to grab more benefits. After all, doing business is less risky than robbery.

    On the one hand, the loss of troops is lost, and some means are urgently needed to make up for the financial deficit and make up for the loss of troops.

    Rurik was surprised to see that, first of all, the Archbishop of Cologne completely opened all the river passages of the Cologne Diocese, and then he saw that Ludwig allowed merchant ships to enter all the rivers of the Rhine.

    This is just the beginning of the surprise.

    Ludwig made a huge "concession": "Rurik, do you know the Danube?"

    "The Danube? I... know."

    Ludwig pointed directly to the map, and under the attention of many nobles, he pointed to some points on the map.

    "This place is probably Lake Reichenau and Lake Constance. If you have the ability, your ships can go up to here. After you get here, go north and you will reach the Danube channel. I think Joseph (referring to the blue fox) knows this very well. This time, I will not refuse your request for trade."

    Wait a minute! what is this? Wouldn''t it be through a war that the Eastern Kingdom would completely switch on the Viking world? Is there such a good thing?

    Rurik, Ragnar, Biyonny, Blue Fox, etc., were all taken aback. Especially Ludov and Nassau, they could not believe that Ludwig would make such an outrageous concession.

    What Ludwig said was true. Baudouin of Flanders, who had already lost the battle and was still aggrieved, didn''t feel shameful for a moment as a person who saw the wind and steered the rudder.

    In the ecstasy, Rurik tried his best to suppress the excitement in his heart, and he reluctantly put on a skeptical gesture: "You are making such concessions because you are not entirely interested in commercial interests. I don''t believe you are very familiar with our Norman business. ."

    "But I understand your military." Then Ludwig shrugged, "I''m under your control now, what else can I do. I know you don''t want me to die, but my elder brother Lothair I wish I died. If I die, there will be no more Frankish nobles to sign a peace treaty with you. Therefore, you have to protect me."

    "Is it a request for me to build a military base in the core area of ??your territory?"

    "So I allow you to build a base in Nassau Village. As long as you are satisfied with my first little request." Ludwig''s attitude suddenly became more pleasing. Fun Court

    "any request."

    "At least you disguise yourself. When you enter the Rhine, you only need to show the cross flag."

    "Why?" Rurik pretended to be angry, "We are Odin''s warriors, and my Ross wants to fly our flag."

    "Then put up an additional cross flag. Rurik, I am willing to form an alliance with you, you can do business in my kingdom, and you can help me fight as mercenaries. I will not charge you a copper coin in taxes, and I will pay You don''t want to loot me again for your military expenses. You fly the cross flag just to prove that you are my friends, so that you can attack the Middle Kingdom recklessly. I will ignore any unprovoked killing and looting of the Middle Kingdom. However, if ..." Ludwig deliberately stabilized his breath: "If any of you are willing to convert to God, that would be great."

    Hearing this, Rurik''s eyes had to glance at Harald Clark, who was standing on the side like a minion.

    "You think of us as Harald Clark and his people? You think of us as a potential mercenary group?" Rurik laughed.

    "If you can help me fight the Middle Kingdom, let my eldest brother Lothair be defeated, and help me secure my Eastern King throne, why don''t we cooperate?"

    "You''re very smart." Rurik nodded, and the situation had far exceeded his expectations. "It''s just that I never imagined that in order to defeat your big brother, you would rather form an alliance with us barbarians."

    "But, do I have a choice now?" Ludwig smiled bitterly, and then played the emotional card. "Rurik, you are wiser than any nobleman I have ever met, and perhaps you can be the Augustus of the North. If you converted to God everything would be perfect! Of course, I know you wouldn''t. God didn''t Punish you Normans, God is punishing me. I want to make an alliance with you, and if this is wrong, God will kill me with tears, and if I don''t die, the covenant is right."

    Rurik looked at the nobles present. If the Eastern Kingdom opened the Rhine and Danube to Rus, it would also be equivalent to opening the entire Northern Alliance.

    This is so stupid! The Eastern Kingdom simply gave up its defense.

    Wait a minute!

    Rurik had probably figured out the inside story¡ªLudwig was worried that the Great Army of the Middle Kingdom would destroy its remnants in the first battle, and then wipe out the entire Eastern Kingdom.

    The months of war are now over.

    After several wars, more than 5,000 heavy cavalry, 6,000 heavy infantry, 13,000 armed peasants, and 5,000 slave soldiers in the East Francia were wiped out, so that the entire army of 30,000 was wiped out. I am afraid that Charlemagne could not stand this outrageous war. loss!

    Ludwig''s family was about to be emptied. Just for the sake of maintaining his own royal power, Rurik admitted that this guy''s logic was reasonable, and it was even more helpless.

    The pragmatic Rus army carried out tactical deception by showing the cross flag, and it is not that they have not done it before. In the future, they will do peaceful trade with the Eastern Kingdom and direct military looting with the Middle Kingdom. These are really two beautiful things.

    So, Rurik made a high-profile announcement: "This king only represents the Kingdom of Rus and is willing to form an alliance with East Frank. We can discuss any terms of the alliance in detail." "Hello, Xiao Yan?"

    "It''s me, who are you?"

    "Seven years ago, the girl in the Emily Hotel, do you still remember?"

    As soon as Xiao Yan heard "Emily Hotel", she choked on her breath and asked in a trembling voice, "It''s really you? You... where are you?"

    Seven years!

    He waited for this call for seven years! !

    Although so many years have passed, the girl who appeared in his life like a flash in the pan made him never forget it.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not here to trouble you, and I''m not demanding anything. I...I just can''t worry about Amy." The woman paused, took a deep breath, and said, "Amy...it''s your daughter."

    "What! My daughter?"

    Xiao Yan exclaimed in surprise, her heartstrings instantly tense.

    "She is six years old this year. She is very cute and very similar to you. I hope you can take good care of her for me after I leave."

    "She is very afraid of the dark, and likes to sleep with dolls in her arms at night..."

    Hearing the woman''s words, Xiao Yan''s heart suddenly jumped, and he hurriedly interrupted her: "Don''t think too much, tell me if you have anything, I''ll come to you right now, and I''ll help you solve it."

    "It''s useless, you can''t fight them..." The woman smiled bitterly and said, "I''ll send Amy to..."

    Before the woman''s words were finished, a man''s voice suddenly came from the other end of the phone.

    "Do you think you can hide?"

    Then there was a scream, and a loud bang.

    It was the sound of the phone falling to the ground!

    Xiao Yan''s heart thumped, as if his heart had been beaten hard, and hurriedly shouted: "Hey, hey..."

    No one answered!

    Only the noise echoed and the signal was interrupted.

    "Damn!"

    Xiao Yan was so anxious that she almost crushed her phone. I love to read Xiaoyi app

    After a few seconds, the woman''s cry came from the phone again.

    "Let go of me, let me go!"

    "Xiao Yan, you must find Amy and take care of her!"

    "You promise me that you will take good care of her!"

    "You promise me!!!"

    Hearing that heart-piercing voice, Xiao Yan''s heart was bleeding, he anxiously shouted into the microphone: "Let go of her, let me go!"

    ??

    But he called for a long time, but there was no answer on the other end of the phone. But that woman''s voice is getting farther and farther, getting smaller and smaller, and more and more desperate!

    Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! !

    Xiao Yan was very anxious.

    He traded his youth and blood for this peaceful and prosperous world, but his wife and biological daughter were bullied!

    Unforgivable!

    Xiao Yan''s unprecedented anger, a raging fire burned in his chest, as if to burn the whole world to ashes.

    He wished he had grown wings and flew over now.

    Just when he was about to collapse, a man''s disdainful voice came from the phone''s microphone: "This **** still wants to find someone, huh..."

    Xiao Yan hurriedly said sharply, "I don''t care who you are, if you dare to touch a single hair on her, I will punish you from the nine clans!!"

    "Tsk tsk, what a big breath! I''m so scared!"

    "You are that wild man. If you are really capable, come quickly, otherwise in a few hours, I''m afraid you will never see her again."

    "As for that little bastard, the end will be even worse, or his hands and feet will be interrupted, he will be rushed to the street to beg, or his heart and eyes will be gouged out, or he will become the object of some perverted old men to vent, tsk tsk, think It''s so pathetic!"

    ??

    The man''s words were full of teasing, disdain, and strong provocation.

    "You are courting death!" ww¦Ø.¦¶qQ¦Ös8.¡æ¨°m

    Xiao Yan shouted with red eyes.

    "Let''s talk when you find me, hehe..."

    As soon as the voice fell, Xiao Yan only heard a crisp sound, and the call was interrupted.

    "Damn!!!"

    Xiao Yan shouted loudly, and the viscous killing intent surged out like a tide.

    In an instant, the wind and clouds changed color, and the world was shocked!

    Think of him Xiao Yan, who fought for ten years, annihilated more than a million enemies, and achieved the supreme position with invincibility at the age of only 27 titled Zhenguo!

    Holding the monstrous power in his hand, he possesses unparalleled merits!

    There is no one in the past, and there will be no one in the future!

    But now, if you can''t even protect your own woman and daughter, what can you do to protect these hundreds of millions of people?

    The three thousand Predators who were training outside the camp were shocked by this terrifying murderous aura, and they all knelt on one knee and shivered.

    The Great Xia Five Great War Kings came upon hearing the news.

    "Supreme!"

    "Big brother!"

    The five kings of war came forward in unison, with expressions of concern on their faces.

    "Supreme, what happened?"

    Mobei Wang Long Zhantian asked in a trembling voice. He had followed Xiao Yan for many years, and he had only seen such a terrifying killing intent once.

    It was three years ago. Because of the betrayal, tens of thousands of Mobei troops were trapped, and thousands of men died in battle.

    Xiao Yan, with one knife and one knife, rushed into the enemy''s base camp, beheading the traitors among the ten thousand people.

    In that battle, blood flowed into rivers and bones became mountains!

    In that battle, 800,000 enemies were killed in fear, and they retreated three times!

    In that battle, everyone realized what it means to be utterly furious, burying millions of corpses! !

    Rurik''s Rise of the Stars Reborn Fastest Update for You

    Chapter 1008 The Great Peace Talk Free Read.https://

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1009ï¼š The benefits of King Russ

    Once, the settlements of M¨¹nster and Osbr¨¹nak belonged to the Saxony region.

    It also includes the whole of Westphalia, which is part of traditional Saxony.

    After the war, these areas were devastated, and those people of Saxony who were able to flee had already crossed the Weser River and even the Elbe River. Liudov gave up a full half of the traditional Saxony, but got the vast majority of the Saxon population.

    His strength is now greatly lost, and he has to cooperate with the Rus to obtain military protection.

    The large-scale reduction of territory is only temporary, and he continued to comfort himself: "Everyone is in my hands, and I can easily manage them. When my strength recovers, I will gain more territory."

    Like his bloodline, Ludov''s family is not content to be a hound with a collar on the neck. The lost Westphalia will eventually be reclaimed, which will then force the Archdiocese of Cologne to cooperate with itself.

    "Maybe my Duchy of Saxony can expand as much as possible. As long as I don''t endanger the interests of the Normans, as long as I continue to cooperate with them, my expansion will also be supported by them. Perhaps, my family can replace Ludwig. family."

    Such unreasonable ambitions should not be told to others, and Liudov was very strict.

    What is revenge? Simply killing an enemy is not revenge. The so-called killing and killing hearts, if they can still seize all the political power of the enemy, this is the most thorough revenge.

    Continuing to declare de jure submission to Ludwig is a conspiracy and no one is blamed. The Duchy of Saxony is still a political sector in the vast East Frankish territory, and Ludov has become one of the few real power nobles!

    Today, how many great nobles in East Frank''s law are there?

    The Duke of Bavaria (and generalized Austria), this is the basic plate of Ludwig as a king, and his original identity is the Duke of Bavaria.

    Followed by: Duke of Saxony, Count of Rheingau (Marquis of Frankfurt), Archbishop of Worms, Archbishop of Cologne, Marquis of Thuringia, Count of Flanders.

    If it is inevitable that the decline of German monarchy has entered the historical process of the electorate competing for the title of emperor, then the root of all this has already existed when she was still the Eastern Kingdom.

    The large-scale war in the north of 840 that finally ended recently, only the Marquis of Thuringia did not lose any of these "princes entities" in the Eastern Kingdom.

    Of course, Tarschoff, the Marquis of Thuringia, received an order from Ludwig to send troops, and he made it clear to the messenger that he would indeed send troops.

    However, until Ludwig was wiped out, half of the Thuringian reinforcements were not seen. Even the Thuringia Marquis and Saxony are bordered.

    This war can be said to be an unprecedented large-scale invasion of the Eastern Kingdom against the Normans, and it can also be said to be a war for the restoration of the traditional Saxony nobles.

    The war finally came to an end, and Ludwig''s wish for the war to be over by Christmas was fully realized in this dark humorous way.

    The Eastern Kingdom is the loser!

    The victor gave the loser a very decent ending.

    Thus, when the peace treaty written on the hard paper was signed, it meant that the "Northern Alliance" and the Eastern Kingdom had become an actual military and commercial alliance.

    Most of the contents of the treaty are supported by everyone, even including the Eastern Kingdom''s cancellation of all tax collection rights to the member states of the "Northern Alliance".

    Only one, the two sides have finally reached a compromise after some mediation.

    With the Great Wall of Schleswig as a boundary, the northerners will not spread the Odin faith to the south, and the southerners will not spread the God faith like the north.

    Forced to dress plainly, Ludwig put on his gorgeous clothes again, and also took back his sword.

    Therefore, it was not until he was defeated that he realized that the sword that he had treasured for many years was originally the sword that Rurik, King of Rus, tailor-made for him. Then in the Rus army, Ludwig met Kawhi, the great blacksmith of Rus, the son of the sword maker.

    There is destiny in the dark, and looking at the sword in his hand, it is really mixed. "Maybe I was less arrogant back then and had a good talk with your messenger. Is this still the case now?"

    Since they were allies, the Frankish civilians who were detained in the city of Hamburg were all restored to their freedom. These civilians have almost lost the courage to curse and curse, and now, all the men who can hold a short spear and axe have become Ludwig''s guards to support the king''s face.

    In principle, Ludwig and Hadbold could leave after the meeting, which they did not do.

    They had to spend Christmas in Hamburg, and they had to take a good look at the Norman life and their savage holiday etiquette.

    After a wooden pagoda is piled up, the bottom of it is sturdy. The higher the wooden pagoda is, the more it converges, and finally it converges into a patio that is equivalent to one meter square. This patio is intentional. The so-called chimney effect is used. After the fire is ignited, the wooden tower will think of the violent flames spewing from the sky. The scene is extremely spectacular.

    The wooden towers are stacked on top of each other in a slight tenon and tenon structure, making it very strong. A large number of pine branches have accumulated outside the wooden tower, and the boiled fish oil can be poured. The oil has been frozen in the extreme cold and mixed with the pine branches.

    The only part of the wooden pagoda is bare, and the accumulation of wood forms a staircase that leads to the top of the pagoda.

    What is the significance of building a tower like this, that existence that resembles a ladder is really a ladder?

    An interesting and crazy piece of news is circulating in the Ross Army. Legend has it that at the fire tower ceremony of Hanukkah, the offerings will be tied up, transported to the top of the tower by soldiers, and will be completely burned to ashes.

    That sacrifice was nothing but Horrick, the defunct Danish king, careerist, and instigator of war.

    To this day, the man is still lingering. Now that he has been slapped with his tongue, he has lost the ability to bite his tongue and commit suicide to end the humiliation of the wooden cage.

    Burning Horrick to death was the wish of all Normans, and of course, Baudouin, Count of Flanders, was extremely happy.

    In addition to burning a prisoner, the residents of Hamburg, regardless of their ethnicity, are welcoming the grand festival according to their own living habits.

    Esquier and Hudderbold have teamed up in a historic Hamburg church, determined to do a reasonable Christmas Mass. To this end, all Christians, including the Saxons and the freed Franks, must come to participate.

    Even the blue fox, earl of Gothenburg, who belongs to the Ross camp, and Regraf, the actual eldest son of Rurik who has the legal kingship of Mercia. Even if the two prefer to participate in the traditional activities of Ross, it is necessary for political purposes to participate in Catholic Mass.

    And before the festival, one important thing must be fulfilled.

    The snow has stopped on the cold day, and the Ross Barracks and the Danish Barracks horns are in full swing.

    Ludwig woke up in his sleep, subconsciously thinking of the terrible war and his humiliating defeat. He was so frightened that he sweated, and only after he woke up did he realize that he was sleeping in Hamburg and that the war was over.

    The low and melodious Norman horn seemed to come from another world. It was an exciting signal. The soldiers who had received the news had woken up one after another.

    The various flag formations, which now also include the fighters of the Gothenburg Gothenburg-Unklaas Army of the Blue Fox, and the Danish Army fighters of Ragnar.

    Thousands of people gathered and whispered, joined by armed sailors, discussing the special benefits that King Rurik was about to bestow.

    This is not! The much-anticipated Rurik the Great King of Ross, dressed in extremely gorgeous clothes, made his debut surrounded by the equally luxurious and brave bear-headed berserkers.

    Rurik tried his best to suppress the roar of a thousand people with his loud voice.

    "Don''t be noisy! Half a pound of silver coins for everyone! No matter what ethnicity, everyone who has fought a war has a share!"

    He kept shouting until his voice was hoarse.

    After all, it was the bear-headed berserkers'' turn to roll up cardboard into simple trumpets, repeating the king''s words to the swarming brothers.

    With the captains of the flags and the nobles in place, Rurik ordered them to form the team immediately, and his own side also hurriedly prepared the platform to send the money.

    The Berserker himself was pulling some sledges, with heavy sacks piled on them, all of them, unsurprisingly, silver coins.

    A simple wooden table was quickly assembled, and a wooden chair was also assembled.

    Rurik sat alone in the wooden chair, while the guards around him prepared the money bag. He deliberately held out some silver coins and spread them on the wooden table. The silver-white treasure was here, and the viewer''s eyes were straight. This also proved that the king really had a lot of money and was willing to reward the army.

    He deliberately put on the music, and it happened that the music girls who were trained by his beloved wife Noren were always doing chores in the army. They also served as cooks, medical nurses, and washers. Their jobs were music girls. They played tactful tunes on bone flutes and wooden flutes, and played a special symphony with horns, leather drums and gongs.

    This piece of music officially started the money-making drama that the king personally implemented.

    To send money to thousands of people, Rurik naturally made some preparations in advance.

    The huge burlap pockets were filled with a bunch of pockets, and the simple sew pockets were packed with fifty silver coins, and finally tied with a thin hemp rope.

    In a sense, this became the New Year''s red envelope given by Rurik to the soldiers.

    At the end of the music, facing the very quiet scene of thousands of people gathered, Rurik''s cry finally had full penetrating power.

    "The first flag team! Brothers, come and collect the reward!"

    "In the order of each centurion! Receive the reward!"

    As a result, a small team walked out amid the attention of everyone, and lined up neatly in front of Rurik''s desk in a single column.

    Rurik was sitting here, and the first warrior could not hide his laughter in a cautious manner. He trembled with excitement. After taking the simple pocket given by the king himself with trembling hands, he jumped up and down subconsciously. .

    However, the rash warrior was immediately stopped by the bear-headed berserker with his sword.

    "Wait! Brother! Don''t thank the king? Also, don''t show other brothers what you have received?" The soldier accused.

    Hearing this, the warrior couldn''t hide his smile. He immediately stood at attention in front of the king, beat his chest with his right fist and gave a warrior salute, tearing his throat and shouting, "Thank you, king."

    Just tore off the rope at the mouth of the bundle, and there were neatly stacked silver coins inside. He was also embarrassed to see if the list really weighed fifty and a half pounds, and immediately shouted to the waiting comrade: "It''s really silver!"

    In this way, Rurik handed the prepared pockets to the subordinates who received the reward one by one, and the soldiers immediately shouted "Thank you, King", then pulled the rope to inspect the goods and left in ecstasy.

    This is a performance art of unprecedented scale, and Rurik will personally hand over the reward to all his subordinates, even if it will make him very tired.

    He now behaves extremely equally, and to many warriors, the honorable King Russ is as mysterious as a god.

    It is rare for a mortal to have a chance to say a word to the king in this life, and even seeing the king is extremely rare. Especially the Finnish flag team and the Slavic flag team, they are not and cannot become the king''s cronies. If they want to see the king''s face from a distance, and get rewards from the king''s hands, I am afraid this is the only chance in their life.

    The diminutive Finnish Suomi, who tried to challenge the Rus army many years ago, surrendered immediately after realizing that they could not be beaten. The Suomis became the most prosperous of all Finnish tribes, not because of their smooth surrender, but mainly because the king''s cronies, Yevlo, were Suomis.

    Also included in the Finnish flag team were playful miniature tribes such as the Vips and Rudis, who, before being conquered, lived like wild animals. They were pulled into a northern civilization system created by Ross. They were extremely poor and had already enjoyed the war bonus. This time, they were personally rewarded by the king of Ross.

    After receiving the silver coins, a small warrior slumped on the ground because his legs were too excited, and then stammered and said "Thank you, King" in Enos.

    Rurik subconsciously leaned out half of his body and looked down on the ground, and asked in Suomi dialect with the gentleness of the king: "Are you okay? Take the money and make way for the brothers behind."

    This is actually a local dialect! The king can actually speak his native language!

    The paralyzed Suomi warrior was finally dragged aside by the bear-headed berserker. This kind of over-excited person became a joke for onlookers to talk about, and the warrior was even more pleased with the king''s attention to the ordinary Suomi longbowman.

    Rurik really showed great importance to all the warriors who survived the war.

    For the Rus Kingdom, which has already been flooded with a lot of hot money, giving fifty silver coins to the Viking soldiers of the kingdom cannot change a family, but it is definitely a huge sum of money.

    But for Finnish and Slavic soldiers, it would bring about a qualitative change.

    After capturing the female prisoner, he gave the Viking warriors as wives. This was a benefit that Rurik had thought of for a long time. By this trick, he won over a large number of fans.

    This benefit was soon extended to the Slavic villages in the Novgorod region that were subject to Rus, but the act of abducting women through war and giving them wives was only a temporary measure in a special historical stage.

    They are men, and capable men go after wives themselves and cannot expect the king to send them.

    Counting on pure love is an extravagant hope. If a talented man can come up with a betrothal gift, the marriage problem will probably be solved.

    In particular, the Slavs from Novgorod, who live purely agricultural life around Lake Ilmen, are culturally only subordinate to the family, and their parents have full authority over their daughters'' marriage arrangements. Although there is no clear clan culture, small Slavic families through continuous marriages have made farms rise up one by one, and the farms have intertwined blood ties, and this marriage pattern continues, and multiple small farms can be merged into large farms. , its final derivative is the city-state.

    A Slavic man rarely sees silver coins in traditional life, and even iron tools are rare. Today, silver coins are widely used in the trading system of Lake Ilmen, but fifty silver coins are enough to obtain a marriage as a dowry.

    Many soldiers in the Slavic flag team are young and unmarried. They are the second and third sons of the family, and most of them are not the main labor force. In this way, they died in battle, and the loss of their own family was not fatal.

    The battle damage of the flag team was very small. After a whole year of war, the young warriors not only realized the hugeness of the world, they had already plundered some trophies, their shriveled pockets were bulging, and now they have to add fifty silver coins bestowed by the king himself. .

    This means that when they return to their hometowns after the war, the young Slavic warriors can get wives immediately, and they can also buy some tools to clear the land, and hire labor to help them cover new woodcuts.

    Because the king has ordered to cancel this year''s tax due to the victory of the war, since the tax has been collected, the next year''s agricultural tax will be exempted.

    There is also a one-year tax holiday for land reclamation. Even if tax collection begins, newly cultivated fields are always "bad fields" by default, and the agricultural tax collection is extremely low. As for whether it can be defined as "good land" to increase the tax rate, it depends on the future land survey.

    Young Slavic soldiers enjoyed the war dividends, they could work as homesteaders, and then gathered together to form a farm just like the already built cities of Mstisk and Youth near Novgorod, thus Allegiance to the royal family of Rus.

    Now, they see their king as a young man like themselves. This is no longer a distant view. Everyone can clearly see the king''s beard and sharp eyes, and even touch the king''s hand when he takes the money bag. .

    Even if Rurik wanted to do it quickly, the entire money distribution activity continued into the night. After all, the daytime is too short.

    The soldiers kept their enthusiasm unabated. They lit bonfires and held torches. Rurik held back his yawn and continued to distribute the well-prepared wealth.

    By the way, I also took this opportunity to determine how many troops there were still under my command.

    The fact is, even with the sailors, there are only 4,000 men left to fight.

    Instead of passing by on the horses of the reviewing army, Rurik saw the faces of each warrior, and had the most accurate understanding of their height, shortness, fatness and thinness. Obviously, there are not many faces of Ross'' veterans. After all, no matter how powerful the veterans are, they will naturally have to fight the toughest battles. They have suffered a lot, and the core army of the Ross Army will be changed for this. Because of the shackles derived from a large number of veterans, the old Ross tribe will be worn away by the sacrifices of the veterans.

    A large number of new recruits were added, and in their childhood before they became warriors, they ate the king''s meal, wore the king''s clothes, and were sent by the king to educate cultural knowledge and combat skills. It is self-evident to whom they will be loyal.

    This war shuffled the political landscape of Northern Europe and Northwest Europe, and also shuffled the internal affairs of the Rus Kingdom. The younger generation is emerging and will quickly replace the older generation, which is exactly what Rurik wants to see, and everything is under his control.

    The Rise of Rurik Chapter List https://

 Chapter 1010ï¼š Festive Doufa Ji

    It is not surprising that the king personally rewarded the meritorious soldiers and soldiers. Ludwig was shocked that Rurik, the king of Russ, spent a day and a night rewarding all the barbarian soldiers and soldiers.

    "Are they all your cronies? Those who follow the army also deserve money? Do you really need to reward everyone?"

    Ludwig didn''t understand that if he was a party, he would naturally only give property to the elite troops who worked hard and did a great job. Finally, to the people who contributed, giving a few more meals was a great reward.

    Even if he can realize that this indiscriminate reward will attract some lowly blood peasant soldiers to work hard for the monarch.

    But the lowly are born lowly, and this lowly blood will never be changed. When a monarch bestows wealth on the humble, it will also appear that the monarch is not wise.

    Because the scriptures have set everything in the world into three, six and nine, Charlemagne''s grandson and the farmer''s grandson have an insurmountable blood gap.

    But the loud shouts of those people are no joke, they are indeed supporting their barbarian king.

    "Bah. I admit that you are the victor, our cooperation is just an expedient measure..." Ludwig hid his inner resentment, he was putting on a good show, as if he had fully admitted to the defeat, and he was not satisfied with the accumulative 30,000 Franks. The casualties of soldiers and more fleeing Frankish civilians were past.

    And Hudbold, Archbishop of Cologne, the fat-headed and big-eared old guy faced Rurik''s "spending money" behavior with a purple face that had been constipated for ten days.

    "It''s all my money! You use my money as a reward! My Cologne has spent such a huge sum of money on peace!"

    After all, the peace treaty has been signed. Ludwig and Hardbold, who are of noble blood and identities, actually have two contradictory choices.

    Forming an alliance with the Normans headed by Ross was an expedient measure. After all, it was a blasphemy against the faith of God.

    An alliance with the other side is a pragmatic choice, it brings peace, the Normans are also mercenaries that can be used, and breaking the alliance does more harm than good.

    Whether the alliance is implemented or suddenly torn up, the Franks can have extremely flexible guidelines.

    The two didn''t get together to discuss anything secretly. They stood at the height of the castle in Hamburg, always watching the big show of the Rus people making money outside the city, and they chose to forbear the status quo.

    "They will burn Horrick to death. You... think this person is a heretic, is he serious?" Ludwig asked lightly.

    Hadbold still had a stoic face: "But he is indeed a heretic. Your Majesty, you also wanted to execute this traitor many years ago."

    "He can be executed, but it''s not the Rus'' turn to execute him."

    "Ah...they will set fires outside the city. This is a barbarian ceremony, and we will hold mass in the church." Sad and sigh, Hudbold shook his head helplessly: "This year, I will be in Cologne as before. There is a ceremony in the church. Now I''m afraid my fellow believers think I''m dead."

    "Are you blaming me?"

    "I don''t dare." Hadbold answered confidently, and Ludwig couldn''t ask any more.

    The Archbishop of Cologne was complaining, and Ludwig shrugged: "Let this end quickly, I''m going back to Mainz, and I''m going to rebuild the army while there''s still time. And you..."

    "how?"

    "Your Cologne jokes generally fail. You should organize an army, at least to protect yourself."

    "We are servants of the gods, and in principle we cannot recruit soldiers." Hadbold looked confused, and he also felt that the king''s questioning had something to do with it.

    Sure enough, Ludwig said: "In this case, I am completely responsible for the military defense of Cologne. I will appoint generals to protect your bishop from being attacked by barbarians at any time."

    "This...it''s not appropriate."

    "There''s nothing wrong with it. You have to remember that they can ask for five thousand pounds of silver from your Cologne, and they will try to ask for more in the future. Will you give it? Do you have any strength to refuse? Unless, my army Stationed in Cologne. They will rein in it, or the big sin of breaking the covenant is theirs. Parda, you can''t actually refuse."

    Indeed, Hadbold could not refuse, and he responded with silence, in fact, acquiescence.

    Especially the clergy, they have not yet freed their minds to wonder whether it is blasphemy to God to organize the army led by the clergy. This was not the age of the Crusades after all, the same new creed shared by all the priests - persuading barbarians to convert through the mouths of lobbying. Physical means are the worst of the worst.

    As a result, just as Rurik was making money, Ludwig quietly acquired the military power of the Archdiocese of Cologne. In the future, the troops of the East Franks can be stationed in this archdiocese at will. In the past, this kind of thing would encounter opposition from Cologne, but now everything has changed.

    And according to the treaty of alliance, Ludwig noticed a minor loophole in the treaty.

    The county of Westphalia was abolished, and the territory was all assigned to the Archdiocese of Cologne, whose northern edge reached directly to the southern bank of the River Weser.

    Therefore, the Eastern Kingdom built a military base on the banks of the Weser River, which was not a betrayal of the covenant.

    Ludwig would be on the lookout for the Duchy of Saxony and the Norman world further north, still ostensibly allied.

    ¡­

    Now, for all Christians in Hamburg, tonight is Christmas Eve.

    The winter solstice defaults to Christmas, and it is unknown since when it became custom and legalized by the church.

    The last revision of the Julian calendar, the Roman Empire still exists. After five hundred years, the imprecise calendar has made the dates do not match the astronomical winter solstice.

    So some parish priests indulge in dogma and hold Christmas Mass on an already incorrect day in strict accordance with the old calendar.

    The Archbishop of the North, Eskil, also believed in dogma, and now he prefers to obey astronomy.

    Because the daylight hours of the winter solstice in Denmark are better than nothing, he was even detained in Ross and saw the full meaning of "day without day". Such an incredible astronomical phenomenon carries a strong sense of holiness. Since the birth day of Jesus, who suffered from generation to generation, is like bringing light, and the saints were born after the winter solstice, the days are getting longer and longer, and this matter is most appropriate in the north.

    The Norman Hanukkah completely coincides with the Christmas of God. The Duchy of Saxony will celebrate on this day in the future. The northern parish holds the right to interpret. Saxony, the Netherlands and Flanders are all areas under the jurisdiction of the northern church in principle. , do not pay attention to the attitude of other dioceses, especially the recent Archdiocese of Cologne.

    When things settled down, Esquil took the time to select some potential boys from among the Saxon children of Hamburg, regardless of his aging body. He continued his old business, selecting and training young priests on the spot, and reinventing his almost collapsed career.

    In the past ten years, the northern world has been full of wars and turmoil. The cause of spreading the gospel has suffered a devastating blow. Of course, there have been unexpected results in the desperate situation. The nail of God has been pierced in the distant Ross. Eskil knew that in his twilight years he would not be able to see the entire North immersed in the Gospel, so in the final stage of his life, what had been reduced to a theoretical northern church, and now was a good opportunity to survive a desperate situation.

    He had the dozen or so young priests left to train the newly recruited boys and teach them how to sing hymns in order to stand out at the Christmas Mass.

    Boys were considered "masculine and holy" by the Holy See, and their voices were always soft and penetrating. What they were learning was the Gregorian chant, a brand-new Frankish religious chant appointed by Charlemagne to combine the Gallic chant with the Roman chant. Under the promotion of strong means, all the dioceses of the Franks adopted this chant. .

    But the children''s chorus rehearsal attracted some Saxon people to stop and watch.

    Almost all of these children were war orphans, and there were even children of Frankish origin who had been released. Eskil takes in these poor children. Their future will lose the right to marry but they will have no worries about food and clothing. When all children grow up, they will be sent to at least one village to become the resident priest, and the most outstanding of them can even succeed in the north. archbishop.

    Compared with Ludwig''s clever use of means to seize the garrison of the Cologne diocese, Saxony has gone a step further. The Duke Ludov family has been completely bound to the northern diocese, and the two sides use each other and ensure each other''s safety.

    Liudov took this in-depth cooperation as a major insurance of his faith in his principality. He was on guard against the East Franks breaking the treaty and attacking again. If this was the case, then the military action of the other side was immoral. Unless the great nobles of the Eastern Kingdom have shamelessly attacked the Northern Church.

    So he took his only son Bruno out and asked Esquil to become Bruno''s godfather.

    Now and in the future, Ludov confirms that he cannot add any new male to the family, and Bruno is the only heir to his title. Bruno is almost a young man, and legally he can get married. He did not participate in the war, just to keep the noble fire for Saxony.

    Today''s Christmas Mass, Bruno donned a black burqa and played the role of a junior priest, and will participate in the ceremony with a small gilded cross from Cologne Cathedral in his arms.

    Because Rurik made a choice, most of the sacred artifacts of the Cologne Church that were confiscated were taken out again, but they were given to the poor and poor Northern Church.

    Hardbold didn''t dare to say an objection to eating Huanglian, and his only appeal was to take Cologne''s "true cross" away after everything was settled.

    As a result, the huge mass in the Hamburg church is no longer shabby. Many believers heard the solemn chant, saw the huge golden true cross, and also saw the dazzling variety of holy vessels held by the priests.

    But the believers are almost all Saxons.

    People soaked cloth and hemp rope with flammable turpentine fish oil, wrapped it around wooden sticks and lit it. They held a large number of torches and gathered outside the church. After all, the current Hamburg church is so small that it cannot accommodate too many people, so that the Mass needs to add a parade so that everyone can join the Mass.

    Assumption, Halloween, Easter, these festivals all have pilgrimages, and there is nothing wrong with holding Christmas Eve.

    Eskil and Hudderbold, the two archbishops have historically come together for a giant mass, they completed the interior work, and then carried the holy true cross outside the church, amid the stunned voices of thousands of people Placed on a sled.

    The singing boy continued to chant, and the young priest continued to carry the magic weapon.

    Today''s Hamburg is already a big city. The walls built during the war redefine the scope of the inner city, and there are dense buildings outside the city wall trenches, which define the outer city.

    The parade takes place within the walls, with torches crowded around the True Cross, and the procession will eventually circle three times around the road under the wooden walls of Hamburg.

    And this is just the first form of Christmas Mass.

    The Frankish forces could not defeat the Normans militarily. Today, Christmas or Hanukkah in Norman, the two sides of peace are fighting in festive ceremonies.

    The biggest Christmas Masses are three on the same day, the so-called "Three Masses". Even the wealthy Archdiocese of Cologne will not do "three Masses" unless it is necessary, but this time is unusual.

    What they are doing now is "Night Mass", until the dawn of Christmas Day, "Dawn Mass", and "Day Mass" until noon, so that all the ceremonies are completed.

    The priests would be very tired, just fighting for their beliefs, and Esquill simply fought.

    ¡­

    The priests made the ceremony very grand, and the chants and the shouts of the people were carried beyond the walls.

    There seemed to be a fire in the city, and the scout told Rurik that the Saxons had all raised their torches, and they were roaming in great excitement.

    "Are they showing me their strength?" He looked at the tower subconsciously, and said solemnly, "It seems that we are going to repay them with a more enthusiastic ceremony."

    Regarding the Christmas Mass, both Blue Fox and Regraf also attended.

    In addition, the Northumbrian king Ernred took the crown prince Ella, two father and son nobles from Britain dressed in orange, and the guards carried the Northumbrian flag, participating as Ludoff''s guests.

    Ludwig was able to have a good conversation with Ernred, who had severed his arm, and realized that the man''s severed arm was actually done by Rurik himself.

    "Do you hate him?" Ludwig asked.

    "What''s the use of talking about it now."

    "That is not to hate."

    "Times have changed, and hatred is useless. At least his eldest son has been converted, and I can get benefits and safety from working with Ross."

    Ludwig was able to take advantage of the opportunity of Mass to examine Rurik''s actual eldest son Regraf. To be honest, he didn''t like this boy, because he looked too much like the Nordic ruthless man who gave him shame.

    In the same way, Regraff didn''t think Ludwig was any good, but he was a defeated general under his father. As for the Christmas Mass in front of him, he was equally bored.

    "Boring, I want to see a river of blood."

    Killing a large number of reindeer to perform blood sacrifices is what Regraf wants to see. He was eager for this boring Christmas parade to end, and he immediately felt outside the city to see the ceremony of his father''s sacrifice.

    Because the one who will be burned is Horrick Haraldsson, known as the "root of all evil".

    Just outside the city, when the stars are in the right place, the Norman Hanukkah will begin.

    The high priest is not in the army, but in the past few years of priestly activities, Countess Noren of Narvik has always participated in grand ceremonies as a priestess.

    She has finished giving birth and her body is recovering well, and now she puts on a polar bear fur coat, especially a staghorn helmet modified from a tin helmet.

    Noren, as this year''s High Priest of Light, was recognized by Ross, Denmark and Viking York.

    She is also a singer, so she sang the praises of Odin and the gods with the musicians she had trained. She sang with their unique Viking-style long singing, accompanied by the horns and bone flutes with a sense of remoteness. Not losing to the chant in the city at all.

    All the Viking warriors gathered by the wooden platform, and all the Finns and Slavs also gathered here.

    When the singing came to an end, Rurik stood on the assembled wooden platform and faced the silent onlookers, trying his best to deliver an inspiring speech in his loudest voice.

    The king acknowledged that it was a great victory and that the soldiers had performed miracles.

    The king thanked the soldiers for their sacrifices and cherished the memory of the sacrificed warriors.

    In the end, the conversation fell on Horrick Haraldsson, the source of all evil.

    He pointed to a lump of meat on the wooden stretcher where he was lying: "Look at all of you, this is the wicked Horrick Haraldsson who brought chaos to the northern world, and he will be burned to death! Our deeds will be destroyed by everyone. God sees! When we execute traitors, we are paying tribute to the gods! Come! Warriors, bring sacrifices to the tower!"

    Again, the four red-backed warriors, ignoring the severe cold, put their shoulders on the stretcher platform and began to climb the tower. At last, poor Horrick had been placed at the top, beneath which was a deep patio and a chimney.

    Everyone was waiting for the stars, and they raised their torches one after another, looking at Rurik with their eyes.

    "The time is right now! Warriors! Fire!"

    So, Rurik himself tried his best to throw his torches, and the soldiers that followed took action one after another. Hundreds of torches were thrown under the wooden tower, the dry wood gradually began to smolder, and the whole scene began to fill with choking smoke.

    Rurik squinted and stood there, watching the flames ignite gradually.

    When the flame reaches a critical temperature, the large amount of solidified fish oil that has been poured over finally begins to burn.

    The flames burned more and more vigorously, and the sacrifices placed on the top of the tower at this moment began to twitch violently.

    People can see the sacrifices struggling, but they cannot hear the sacrifices whine.

    Horrick was being roasted by the smoke, his poor throat was damaged, and he could not utter a few curse words before he died. His ears were still normal, he was aware that he was going to be burned alive, and he was now feeling an increasingly deadly heat.

    But his pain won''t last long.

    At the center of this fire tower is a chimney! The core temperature can reach 700¡æ or even higher!

    As the flames became more and more prosperous, finally in the spotlight, a terrifying tongue of fire erupted from the center of the tower!

    At this moment, the people on the Christmas parade in Hamburg were completely embarrassed, because the flames were so outrageous that even the clouds in the sky were burned red.

    "Look! It''s a fire dragon! The fire dragon was born!"

    The Saxons began to scramble for fear that the dragon from **** would lead to deadly killings.

    Ludwig was also taken aback for a time, feeling that he would eventually be punished by God for his cooperation with the Normans. But wait! Not at all!

    He hurriedly approached the city wall. At this moment, he saw the flames from the wooden tower, the tongues of flames at an absurd height, and the rumbling sound from the distance. It was the battle cry of the Normans, accompanied by drums, horns, and the mere beating of shields.

    Rurik, like his subordinates, raised his sword high and shouted in vent. People kept chanting the names of gods like Odin, Frey, Thor, etc.

    Horrick Haraldsson, who was sacrificed at this moment, has been scorched. His pain was finally over, and he was cremated in the flames, and the temperature of the flame was still rising. In a sense, the wooden tower becomes a blast furnace, and the strong chimney effect causes violent combustion, but due to the limitation of burning materials, its heat is not enough to melt the bronze water. It is enough to burn the sacrifices into ashes in a short period of time and then take them to the sky, and fall back to the earth in the form of powder...

    The Viking army sang and danced around the fire tower, enjoying the warmth of the harsh winter, until the dawn of the new day, their carnival was still the same.

    When the sun finally rose, the fire tower was still burning rapidly, but the dry Vikings lay down.

    They gradually woke up, and under Rurik''s lead, they started a performance art - the face of the sun, kneeling on one knee with open arms and praising the incarnation of Odin.

    The nobles are like this, and the common soldiers have to follow the example.

    If there were no folklore and folklore was invented, Biyonni vaguely remembers that when he and Rurik explored the end of the northern world, they survived the endless dark and polar night in the sea at the end of the world, and finally bowed to the sun and became brothers by blood. That was something that excited Biyongni, and it was even more exciting now.

    In response to the Vikings, it was the Dawn Mass of Christmas Mass in the city of Hamburg.

    The "festival fighting method" between the two sides is still going on.

    Thus, ushered in the year 841 AD.

    Please follow() to read the latest chapter of The Rise of Rurik

 Chapter 1011ï¼š Kings Dinner

    A war finally ended, and the time was 841.

    People in the far south don''t know what happened in the north. The nobles of the Middle Kingdom only know that there is some chaos in their north, and they only know that the king of the Eastern Kingdom leads a crusade.

    What does all this have to do with yourself?

    A large number of nobles in the Middle Kingdom and the Western Kingdom do not want to fight. It is not because they like peace. Most of them are out of their own interests. .

    King Lothair, who was stationed near Strasbourg with a large army, was as quiet as a hibernating bear because of the difficulties of winter.

    The nobles kept quiet in winter, a traditional truce, and the Middle Kingdom had no intention of taking the initiative to attack the north.

    The entire Rhine River basin has not been frozen, and even in the middle and upper reaches of the river, the river channel appears to be too wide. Those who are good at swimming in summer can swim to the other side smoothly, and boating is not a problem. The Rhine River looks very busy in the warm season, but in the severe winter now, all trade activities have ceased. The wide river is full of gray trees and "white blankets" on both sides.

    It was in this extremely bad situation that a brutal war broke out on the completely frozen Elbe.

    The scale of the war finally surpassed that of Charlemagne''s crusade against Saxony exactly sixty years earlier, and this time Saxony regained its independence.

    Saxony is not really independent, at least de jure is still the great vassal of the Eastern Kingdom.

    Because he was still a vassal in de jure, Duke Ludov was not guilty of grovelling to Ludwig. He was able to treat his monarch with a very peaceful attitude, and he didn''t have to worry about his anger at all, because today''s Eastern Kingdom has nothing to do with Saxony.

    The Christmas Mass has been over for many days, and the climate has entered the coldest period of the year.

    A snowfall afflicted the entire northern, eastern, and northwestern Europe.

    The wind and snow will invade all the way south to the Alps, and finally cover this tall and magnificent mountain, ensuring that the northern Italy on the opposite side of the mountain is still relatively warm.

    Even if some nobles are eager to fight, they must hide in warm houses to avoid the cold snap of January.

    The situation in Saxony is very bad. Even if the war is won, most people have lost their homes and can only live in simple houses. The people of Saxony are struggling, and Ludoff is basically powerless.

    Rurik would not hesitate to gather a group of refugees if it were left in the past wartime. He will deliberately woo children, especially girls among them. All the young women who have lost their families have to try their best to take them away. This move has a good-hearted side, but the most pragmatic consideration is still to solve the marriage problem for the soldiers who serve him.

    The Duchy of Saxony is an ally, and even taking away the Saxon people for various reasons can be interpreted as a betrayal of the covenant. Although Rurik could have a variety of reasons to explain it, he was afraid that others would not admit it, and simply let the Saxons begin to experience mass freezing to death tragedies.

    A large number of young children, unable to withstand the cold, died silently at night. Those elderly people coughed and twitched because of the cold. This is just the body''s self-protection mechanism against the cold. The muscles of the whole body generate heat through twitching. When this mechanism stops, people will freeze to death.

    Simply being frozen to death is a problem. Some simple shacks were crushed by snow, and people were crushed under the rubble and unable to move. Things always happen at night, no one saves these poor people, waiting for the short day to appear, those who occasionally bravely walk out of the shack to go to the toilet see the collapsed house, what can they do? I had no choice but to make a cross on my chest, lamenting the impermanence of the world.

    The disaster that persisted after the war always occurred in the Hamburg region, where as many as 50,000 Saxon war refugees gathered. One-ninth of the entire Saxon population gathered here. The huge population did not lead to a rapid post-war prosperity, but a major crisis, and they continued to die until the spring returned.

    Those Saxon villages that were not affected by the war actually suffered the victory of the war. They mostly participated in the war in name, and the victory theoretically had their share of credit.

    In these remote villages, everything is normal, although there are cases where houses are collapsed by snow and people freeze to death, which is not surprising compared to previous winters.

    Every winter is a severe test for the elderly and children of the village, and it is not surprising that many people die. After all, the head of the village, the nobleman who was canonized as a baron, could not completely ensure that his children would be safe and sound in any winter.

    However, the harsh winter poses no visible threat to the Rus army.

    Like these Saxon villages in Rus, which was once a fjord tribe, many children and old people freeze to death every winter. Until Rurik, the fierce man who fell from the sky, began to master the government affairs of the tribe, the renovation of the house structure alone was a "big innovation to keep out the cold".

    A standard Rus house, it imitates the woodcuts of the Ilmen Slavs, and uses a lot of common materials such as moss soil and dry grass in Viking longhouses. Solid wood is the main material of the building, and a fireplace of stone and clay bricks is the characteristic heating device.

    Up to now, the single-story Ross woodcut has been innovative again. Now it is imitating the Frankish building. It has the first floor of the solid masonry structure and becomes a double-storey building.

    The expeditionary Rus-Danish army did not have time for major construction, and faced with preparations for a long war, their camp outside Hamburg had to survive.

    The construction method of Ross woodcut flutes is quite rough. After the straight pine trees felled are stripped, they are repaired with double saws, scrapers, and axes, and then the stacking operation begins. Yes, the wooden floors and wooden walls are extremely thick. Including the roof, a large number of bark trunks are stacked directly and arranged in a herringbone structure.

    The Ross army, who had mastered a large number of advanced woodworking tools, took a lot of advantage in building houses, and the army would eventually go home. Therefore, the Ross army camp, which could accommodate 5,000 people at once, immediately became a sweet pastry in Liudov''s eyes.

    Rurik''s two wives, Noren and Bejahir, now live with their children in a fortress in the inner city of Hamburg.

    This family castle originally belonged to Robert, the Earl of Hamburg, and turned into the residence of many aristocrats.

    In principle, Rurik could live in his own barracks, and his insistence on doing so naturally had political considerations.

    It was a harsh snowstorm outside, and the inside of the castle was quite warm after all. Even if some rooms were cold due to air leakage, it was enough to find a copper basin and light some charcoal fire.

    Rurik wanted to live here, so that his living conditions could be seen by Ludwig himself.

    The same Ludwig who lost his entire army, the living conditions of Charlemagne''s grandson can also be seen by Rurik.

    In a sense, this is a kind of candid confrontation, which can increase the mutual understanding of the two great nobles.

    Because in this era, there are only nobles who can provoke wars. Those peasant women with hoes gather to rebel against the greedy nobles and priests. It is really incredible and has never happened before. Rurik thought from Ludwig''s point of view that his defeat was almost due to arrogance and disdain. If Ludwig had known about the situation of the Rus army earlier, would the ending still be the same as the current situation?

    Asking himself about his victory, the Rus army swept Scandinavia and Jutland Yuwei forcibly into Saxony, and then relied on the advantages of weapons and the cooperation of the local Saxons to complete the victory at a considerable price. "What gives me the confidence to fight? It''s Blue Fox''s information!"

    The real merchant family is always looking for business opportunities. The exiled Blue Fox looked around in the Frankish territory. The "secret report" he wrote became the source of confidence for the Rus army to dare to fight against the tens of thousands of Frankish troops.

    It was an ordinary evening, and the snow was still outside, making it seem that the daytime was very short today. The sun never appeared, and soon night would come again.

    A room on the second floor of the fortress was transformed into a restaurant, where the Liudov family dined daily, and now it has become a dining place for all the nobles who temporarily lived in the castle.

    There is no shortage of food in Hamburg Castle, and even the chef brought by Ludoff from his hometown can only cook some simple food. Describing these foods with freshness, simplicity and piety is a rhetoric to cover up shame. After all, everyone is not an ascetic, so who would refuse a delicious meal?

    It just so happened that Rurik''s two wives needed the elderly maids of the Liudov family to take care of their daily life and the life of the baby. As a husband and father, Rurik himself lived in the castle. Rurik was more thoughtful and pursued delicacy. A large amount of ingredients were sent to the castle before the snowstorm, so the cook who served King Ross also entered directly.

    There were only five of these cooks, women prisoners from Mercia and Northumbria. To be fair, Rurik never treated them badly, nor did he deny their belief in God. When they were captured, they all felt their bodies. After so many years, they started a new life in Ross, and they all ate fat.

    People always become. They have all forgotten their hatred, remarried and procreated in Rus, and joined the massive war that lasted 840 years as non-combatants.

    The eldest son of the master is the king of Mercia, and now the king of Northumbria, Ernred, and the prince have also come to Europe!

    They have inexplicable thoughts in their hearts, and they feel that all this is an arrangement of fate.

    It must be a secret arrangement of God, so that he will cook dinner for the past monarch and the current monarch, and the work must be done well.

    There will be a dinner party tonight, and everyone else will avoid it, because the kings will eat here.

    The wooden table was put together, and a large number of bronze oil lamps were placed on it in advance, and the flames were already beating.

    A matrix of oil lamps hangs from the ceiling, and the lamp sockets on the walls are also lit.

    The restaurant is brightly lit, and the nobles are already waiting for a delicious meal tonight.

    But eating is just a reason, and they need a chance to sit with others.

    Different from the real aristocratic dinner, only a few people can sit here. It''s not because of their absolute noble status, but because the parties involved in this dinner are full of victories and defeats in the war, and then chat with each other heart-to-heart.

    Because here, there are only three people.

    In order to show his sincerity, Ludwig came wearing only loose linen clothes and a white bear fur coat (from Rurik). He had no weapons, just a knife for cutting meat.

    So did Ludoff, Duke of Saxony, whose cutlery was a knife.

    Using a knife as tableware, even when he was alive, Charlemagne cut the meat with his own hands and inserted the tip of the knife into his mouth. He still used this vulgar way of eating as the "Emperor of the Romans". However, the clergy strongly advocated using both hands to grab anything and put it into the mouth, not to mention clean and hygienic here, and the clergy''s explanation was very succinct - only eating the sacrament with both hands is truly religious.

    Rurik also brought a dagger this time, and he had to beware of one. If this guy Ludwig suddenly couldn''t think of a duel with his secret room, a dagger would become extremely necessary in a real fight.

    The three great nobles did not carry their main weapons, and apart from the fact that they all carried meat-cutting daggers, the two wooden sticks that Rurik brought were too unique.

    No, those were not wooden sticks, but two white jade-shaped chopsticks polished with walrus ivory.

    The three of them don''t have any attendants here. They are dressed in similar clothes, and they don''t have any fighting intentions for each other.

    They seemed to be friends with each other, as if the fight to the death a month ago didn''t exist at all.

    But who can forget war? Ludwig had hatred, and regret was ten times greater than hatred.

    Today, the three of them gathered here and spared all the outsiders, which was essentially his proposal.

    Now that the meal has not yet come, the scene has fallen into complete embarrassment.

    Regardless of Rurik fiddling with the chopsticks in his hand, he subconsciously kept fiddling with the chopsticks by turning the pen, which immediately gave the bored Ludwig an excuse to speak.

    "You...have a very flexible right hand." He tried to speak in Latin.

    "Have you noticed?" Rurik put down his chopsticks when he turned his teeth. "Speak slowly. All your thoughts."

    "Yes... I will leave when the wind and snow is over."

    "Leaving so soon? Why is there such a hurry? We Normans have to wait until the ship is thawed and leave, at least in March."

    Rurik spoke quickly, and Ludwig understood it after Ludov''s supplementary translation.

    "Are you keeping me?"

    "Why leave in the snow?" The corner of Rurik''s mouth curled up, "I don''t want you to be in an accident."

    There was some threat here, and Ludwig raised a face: "I dare to launch a large army to fight in winter, I am not afraid of wind and snow at all."

    "Really? Actually, you should thank my cavalry. You are a dying person. It was my cavalry who discovered you and finally saved you."

    "This..." When I asked myself that was the case, Ludwig had nothing to say.

    "You fled with the remnants of your army. Your fate was to die in the cold. I was your enemy, and now I am your friend. You can''t deny that it was my people who saved your life."

    "What else can I say?!" Ludwig spread his hands helplessly, a little impatient in his attitude.

    Liudov was afraid that the two kings would suddenly have a duel. After all, this time was not as good as that time. At that time, when they faced off on the ice, the two sides had planned to duel the kings.

    He rounded up the situation: "Those are all over, we have peace, don''t mention the war again."

    Rurik nodded, then raised his chin in a high-spirited manner: "I won''t mention it for Ludov''s sake. Ludwig, you are about the same age as my brother, and about the same age as King Ragnar of Denmark. I can call you a brother, what do you think of me? Would you like to talk to your little brother Charlie better?"

    "You? Maybe! You''re tougher than my brother, that''s what I''m saying."

    "Haha, very apt answer."

    "But..." Ludwig sighed: "Since you pay attention to contracts, I hope you really do what you say. My two brothers really don''t talk about contracts, especially Lothair!"

    "Indeed. You Franks are in civil war. Lothair has his reasons, but it''s just that both you and I are hurt. I understand a little why you insist on going back quickly."

    "Yes." Ludwig bared his teeth slightly: "You have cost me a lot, but I still have strength. As long as I hurry back and organize my troops, I will definitely be able to stop Lothair''s summer offensive. Listen!" He lifted At the beginning, his eyes trembled violently: "Lotaire is very ambitious, he will definitely find out that I have suffered heavy losses, and he will attack immediately. I will organize an army in advance to deal with this situation! I must go back quickly."

    "Well, that''s a reason."

    "Give me a horse, give me a sleigh. I''ll go back with the Archbishop of Cologne. We have enough people left to make sure I get to Cologne safely, and as soon as I get to Cologne, everything will be fine."

    He was staring at himself pleadingly, and Rurik was unmoved. It was simply about letting Ludwig go back. Of course Ross had his own position.

    Rurik categorically vetoed: "Please remember that you are the defeated and still my captive. I will let you go back, but... you must get on my boat."

    "Why? I need time."

    "Is that so?" Rurik wanted to laugh out loud, and then settled for him: "I remember that you could have spent a month on the way from Mainz to Hamburg! This long journey was replaced by the ships of our Rus, It can be done in a week. We are not afraid of sailing against the current. Besides, I will arrange for people to build a military base in Nassau this year. Send you to Mainz to build a base with my people. For, and it can be done in a short time. Why should you worry?"

    "It''s very different. Lothair will see me coming back in the Norman boat."

    "Worry about the impact?" Rurik asked rhetorically.

    "Yes."

    "You don''t have to worry. I''ll arrange for Joseph Blue Fox to do this, and I''ll raise your flag of the cross on all ships. And your flag of the Three Lions and the Iris. They''ll dress up like the Frankish army! Besides, Joseph Blue Fox has converted, what are you worried about? You should also follow my arrangement, you need to prove the content of the treaty!"

    The entire course of the Rhine was opened to the Normans, which was the result of the mediation between Ludwig and the Normans, and it was obviously not recognized by Lothair. Ludwig realized that this was Rurik''s temptation, and since the other party had already made arrangements, any refutation of his own seemed pale and powerless.

    "Don''t worry anymore. Don''t you always have Norman mercenaries? Harald Clark is too old, and I will arrange for him to go to the East to retire. This man was the king of Denmark, and I will give him a decent old age. I I will first arrange for Joseph Blue Fox''s current camp in Nassau Village to be built, and then arrange for some troops to be stationed here. I will eventually send someone I trust to station here, and I will deliberately show the cross flag to hide people''s eyes and ears. My men may sneak attack on Lothair. Man, you can be guaranteed never to attack you. You have no right to refuse."

    So what''s the point of this dinner, UU reading www.uukanshu. com Ludwig''s original intention was to exchange for the winner''s permission and then leave, and now he can only continue to listen to Rurik''s arrangements. He didn''t dare to wink in public, for no other reason, and now the kingdom without soldiers is even more devastated.

    After all, it was the smell of the house that lifted the moody dinner, Ludwig''s stomach growled, and both Rurik and Ludov raised their heads.

    "Very good! My northern feast is about to be served! King Ludwig, you can never say that we Normans are savage when it comes to eating! This time I let my cook use all her craftsmanship and taste. Hide our Ross meal!"

    So, buttered beef, butter and honey fritters, stewed vegetable soup, grilled cod fillet, slow-cooked lamb, noodles with salty sauce, steamed egg custard, saut¨¦ed cabbage with bacon, shredded onion with honey, steamed flour and carrot sticks¡­

    The ale is also indispensable. The barrels were moved to the dining table and poured into three glasses by the cook in turn.

    What a good meal at the bottom of a Ross box, so tonight. Rurik relied on the ingredients he could handle, as well as the stock he brought from his hometown, to make the cook work well.

    These delicious meals have a strong aroma, and they are all placed in stained glass plates and bowls, which are really cherished. While Ludwig and Liudoff were eye-opening, they also realized that it was obviously impossible to rely on a knife as tableware for these fragrant meals. The two saw King Ross playing with a stick carved from walrus ivory to hold the food. It is skillfully put into the mouth, and it is like watching a play.

    Sterling silver forks and spoons were served, which solved the embarrassment.

    Of course, it was just the fork and the spoon that surprised Ludwig. He felt that the Ross nobles were so particular about their meals, and he had to learn this when he went back.

    Please follow() to read the latest chapter of The Rise of Rurik

 Chapter 1012ï¼š Blue Foxs new mission

    The coldest January is coming to an end, and the daily daylight hours are increasing significantly.

    Grass seeds sprouted in the snow-covered soil, and mortals also felt that the north wind was no longer so aggressive.

    All signs are indicating the recovery of the earth, and the people who have been on the expedition for a year should finally go home!

    The Elbe will not thaw until at least the end of February, but this is only an estimate by the Rus based on their own experience.

    The Great Freeze of the Elbe in the winter of 840 was very abnormal. Its ice layer was enough to support tens of thousands of people fighting on the ice, and now it is slowly thinning in an imperceptible condition.

    The Rus people have the custom of ice fishing. The warriors carry iron picks and forest axes to continuously smash the ice layer, cut square holes in the ice and throw the hooks in the hope that the perch will bite the bait. They did catch a lot of hungry fish, and they also discovered the secret of the thin edge of the ice.

    Even at the extremes of the dry season, the Elbe-Hamburg section is still very wide. The fishermen found that the ice layer in the central area of ??the river had become less than the width of the palm of the hand.

    After a long cold snap in January, winter seems to have used its last strength, and the days that follow are bright and sunny.

    A large number of Rusian soldiers with sunglasses now have huge black eyes, and these foreign Normans are too weird for the local Saxons. They are already preparing to go home, and countless people are eager to retreat when the rivers and seas thaw immediately.

    Each soldier is counting his loot, metal utensils, leather and food seized in the long war, most of these private parts have been consumed, or turned into valuable equivalents - coins.

    Everyone''s pockets were full of jingling copper and silver coins, and everyone also changed a piece of clothing.

    The composition of the Ross Army is very complex, and it is filled with a large number of poor people. They are very determined to become rich because of poverty, and now their wishes are basically fulfilled.

    A large number of iron rings are strung together to weave a chain mail, which is quite effective for ordinary swords and axes, and also has a resisting effect against ordinary arrow clusters. However, in terms of actual combat effects, when Ross began to produce riveted iron armor more efficiently, the process of producing chain armor in the past has been abandoned.

    But most of the fighters didn''t even get a chance to get a metal armor, such as the Slavs and Finns, they were not picky. It''s yours to be clean.

    The intact chain mail is directly worn, and the damaged ones are cut and hung on the iron helmet to protect the face and neck.

    Before the war, Rurik was unable to popularize armor for his army, only his direct troops wore armor. Now the whole army is wearing metal armor, and iron helmets are also fully popularized, but this new outfit is too Frankish.

    The mountains of swords that were seized were mostly shipped to Ruth''s ships, after some were given to Saxon allies.

    There is still a surplus of rations, and the loot of metal utensils fills the cabin.

    However, many Rus soldiers died on the banks of the Elbe, and their ashes were packed in wooden boxes and marked with the soldiers'' names and places of origin. The deceased will not be buried here, and Rurik will not do a water burial for the deceased. The ashes of the deceased will eventually be handed over to the family members, and then the family members will take the items of the deceased as funeral objects and bury them in the designated cemetery. The last stone.

    Most of the soldiers temporarily ignored the tragic death of their comrades, and they would not be glad that they survived, nor would they reflect on the damage caused by this war.

    They didn''t feel any guilt, everyone felt like they had created a miracle, and those young men who were on the battlefield for the first time completed their bar mitzvah in such a crazy way. Everyone who returns to their hometown can show their huge spoils to the villagers and tell the story of the war for seven days and seven nights.

    They still yearn for war, but a war that lasts for a year is beyond personal perception. Many people need to slow down their emotions, and after enough rest, they will resolutely respond to the king''s call to fight again.

    In all Viking concepts, war is legal plunder. They live in a world where the strong eat the weak and believe that the law of "if I don''t rob you, you will rob me" is true. Unless there is a recognized strong man who makes a set of rules that everyone must admit, in fact, they don''t want to live in such a difficult situation. Now that King Rurik is such an arbiter, the era of robbing each other in the northern world may be. Come to an end.

    Since everyone legally won''t rob each other again, no one thinks there''s anything wrong with this kind of robbery. Just go and rob others! Robbery is an important production and way of life for northerners. If you don¡¯t robbery for a month, you will feel itchy.

    No one understands this better than Rurik. To put it bluntly, the rise of Russ is to earn enough original capital through ten consecutive years of plundering wars. Although Russ is strong now, it is still necessary to regard looting as a kind of national behavior.

    Allies cannot be robbed, at least not explicitly. Attacking the enemy is free. According to the signed covenant, it is an obligation for Ross to rob the Middle Kingdom in the future. In this case, Rurik decided to carry out this obligation in a short time.

    Rurik secretly notes Blue Fox, Earl of Gothenburg, in the Ross barracks.

    There are only two people in the quiet house.

    "Your Majesty, you must have something important to do with me." The blue fox sat cross-legged, and his round face was full of uncertain desire for the outside world.

    "You''re getting fat again these days." Rurik pouted.

    "That''s right. Our entire army is like a hibernating bear. Now that the wind and snow has finally passed, I have the opportunity to come out and exercise."

    "Of course." Rurik laughed at himself and patted his belly, "I''m also fatter. If I don''t move my muscles, I''m doomed to be fat! I still like how you''ve lost weight. You probably already know the news about your arrangement. "

    "I heard the news, Your Majesty, are you serious?"

    "Seriously, of course. You..." Rurik settled down. "You don''t look surprised. Are you actually satisfied with my arrangement?"

    "That''s natural. I''m a businessman in essence. I travel far to find business opportunities. This is the custom of the Gould family."

    "Really? Then I''m relieved. I want you to lead your army and **** this guy Ludwig back to his Mainz, I know you''ve actually been to Frankfurt Mainz. Along the way, we have to raise the cross flag and disguise ourselves as the Frankish army. If another general does this or there is a lot of resistance, I know that only you can do it well."

    "Of course." Blue Fox subconsciously showed the sterling silver cross on his chest, "because I believe in their god."

    "You?" Rurik couldn''t help laughing arrogantly, "Do you believe this? I know your Gould family too well, just like your family''s name points to gold. The gold and silver you believe in, as for Which **** you believe in is always adaptable."

    "Haha, Great King Huiyan."

    "You''re very smart, and I know you want your family to grow stronger. You have two brothers, how are they?"

    "Red fox and black fox? Not only them, but also my sister and my sister''s children. By the way, and my own children. I hope my family can develop further."

    "That''s a must." Rurik knew it in his heart, and now he can speak bluntly about the situation: "Henry Nassau is going to move his family to the Netherlands, and his village of Nassau in the interior is almost a power vacuum. In principle it''s still the Nassau family fief, but the actual power may be someone else. We''re going to shop in Nassau Village, just like you did in Hazelby. You''re very experienced! "

    "Huh? Is the king planning to put me there for a while?"

    "I think you''d like to."

    "Thank you for the arrangement." The blue fox kept slapping his thighs, "I still don''t want to be a nobleman in Gothenburg, even if the geographical location is very important. I want to explore the inland area for the king, and that Ludwig , I still hate him."

    "Hate him neglecting you?"

    "He tossed me so hard!"

    "The times have changed, and he may ask you to do something in the future. I want you to build the shop in Nassau Village first, and remember that it must be built as a fort. You have to convince your soldiers to go there, and you can rob at will. The villages and noble territories of the Middle Kingdom have been plundered to make a fortune, and they must continue to spy on me. We have a stronghold in Rotterstad at the mouth of the Rhine River, and the news will be sent back to the north. You can rest assured. Your title of Earl of Gothenburg is permanent, and your descendants will always inherit it."

    Lanhu immediately understood Wang''s arrangement, and he hurriedly thanked him.

    He added: "Then our shop in Nassau Village will eventually be handed over to someone the king can trust."

    "That''s natural. Why don''t you choose someone?"

    "My younger brother, the red fox or the black fox, they should also have the opportunity to develop. The king has seen them, and now the two have grown up."

    When the blue fox asked Rurik, he immediately remembered that, of course, it was not the two men who had done any great deeds. It was the old Gould guy who named his sons "foxes". The so-called businessman should have a fox. As cunning, as a person with a strange name is really memorable. What''s more, the blue fox is a big weirdo, only the blue fox lost weight because of crazy adventures, and the other guys surnamed Gould are fat regardless of gender.

    Both the red fox and the black fox are little fat people. Are such people really reliable? Maybe.

    Rurik nodded: "There are only four men in your Gould family. I know the business layout of the old Gould, which is also recognized by me. Your elder brother White Fox is responsible for the North Baltic Sea, and you are responsible for Denmark. I am wrong about the East Baltic Sea. Your family is open, and your two younger brothers can explore the southern market. I am very satisfied with your brothers supporting each other. Well, I will meet with the red fox first when I go back. I hope this boy supports your opinion. "

    "Thank you for the grace of the king."

    As a result, Blue Fox fully understood his new mission.

    The war is over, and for the Blue Fox this is the beginning of a new era.

    He secretly made up his mind to build an extremely strong stronghold in Nassau Village, which he had never met before. It must be a fortress to ensure that it can stand for more than half a year in the face of war in the future.

    After all, the blue fox is not a simple person. He believes that the arrogant guy Ludwig is only tactical. Of course, when he returns to his hometown, he will endure for a long time because his strength is seriously weakened.

    He felt that he would do something bigger, but just reaping the wealth of gold and silver could no longer satisfy his personal ambitions.

    For this purpose, the Blue Fox will hold a special squadron, which includes armed cargo ships and longships. The longboats are responsible for oars and towing the large boats, fortunately to sail against the current on the Rhine, and to set sail once the wind is in the right direction.

    He estimated that he would be able to assemble a team of five hundred people, all from the ancestral Ankras tribe folks, as well as the Gothalan followers who had recovered from Gothenburg. Most of the people who can follow the army to the present are still thinking of continuing to make profits. As for those who are thoughtful, let them leave. There should be no shortage of manpower, especially those who are eager to get rich.

    The Saxons in the Hamburg area were so poor that some of them took advantage of it, and only five hundred people could meet the king''s request.

    So when the Rus''s Danish army was busy preparing to return home, the blue fox led the squadron to the village of Nassau and began to publicize it with great fanfare.

    The squadron increased the mission of the cruise ship, and Henry Nassau, Ludwig, and Hardbold, and even a large number of the released Franks, would all go home on this tailwind fleet.

    There is no need for the blue fox to hide his future arrangements, he is recruiting in a high-profile manner in Hamburg.

    "A man who thinks he has strength! A man who wants to make a fortune! Come with me now! I''ll take you to the south to make a fortune."

    It is really poor that people have nowhere to go. Now that this Russian with a cross on his chest has converted, he should be able to survive in a desperate situation.

    Blue Fox easily recruited fifty people. Most of these Saxon villagers also have families, but they are obviously more powerful. They also fought with spears in the war before. The experience of participating in the decisive battle and fighting side by side is a common memory of each other. Blue Fox can trust these people, and maybe these people will show mercy when they rob villages in the Middle Kingdom in the future.

    Those who insisted on going home were eliminated, and the blue fox did not hinder them. In this way, more than 300 people were determined to go to the south to see how the world was going. No matter how good the situation was, they could rob and make a fortune, and then rob another beautiful girl to solve their marital problems. . The Saxons, who were also recruited in the recruitment process for many days, had similar simple and extremely barbaric dreams.

    Now, unlike in the past, because of the mountains of weapons and armors captured, the blue fox can arm his own people better.

    The leather helmet is equipped with chain mail, and the outer body can also be put on a leather riveted iron armor.

    All have leather boots sewn in cowhide, as well as very good cowhide armbands.

    Swords and axes are must-have weapons, and a light wooden crossbow is featured.

    It''s just that they used the equipment captured from the Frankish heavy infantry on a large scale, and now they are transformed like the resurrection of the dead heavy infantry. They were too much like the Frankish army, and it wasn''t until everyone showed off their huge Viking-style round shields and skillfully built up shield walls that they didn''t clearly prove their identities.

    The Ross flag is very particular. The diagonal lines of the square white cloth are stitched with blue cloth strips. The original intention is to refer to the snow and an abstract pair of oars. The totem of the Rus tribe has been like this since ancient times, and Rurik just simplified and improved its abstraction.

    However, there can be multiple explanations for this flag. Even the Archbishop of Cologne, Hardbold, considers that the Rus ships will often visit the city of Cologne on the Rhine River in the future. The war should be over, and the Rus will need to have some activities in Cologne in the future Reasonable endorsement.

    Hardbold doesn''t believe that the Russ will always show the cross flag, but their own flag is so similar to the cross flag that this should not be just a coincidence, it can obviously make a big fuss.

    He personally visited Rurik and explained his special understanding of the flag.

    "It is said that our saint Andrew was crucified on an X-shaped cross, just like the flag of your Ross. In the future, I can point out to the people of Cologne that the flags flying by those cruising ships are the Andrea Cross, so that the people You shouldn''t feel intimidated."

    Rurik tried hard to hold back his laughter for a while, but in the final analysis, this flag was originally Ross''s naval flag. His original design was to implement a history. Of course, the naval flag was essentially the "Saint Andrew''s Cross".

    Hardbold will return to Hamburg on the same ship of the squadron. The sudden visit of this person is to ask Ross to fulfill the agreement not to loot Cologne, and to emphasize that no matter what Ross does in the future, as long as it does not hurt the Cologne Archdiocese. Interest Cologne will remain silent.

    What can Rurik say about this. He was delighted with the pragmatic spirit of the old man, and said casually: "You make a statement, pointing out that our flag is the symbol of Saint Andrew, as if all of us Rus had converted to your faith. You are here By coaxing your people, you are comforting yourself. But I am very satisfied with this statement."

    Hardbold couldn''t say anything about it, he just returned a wry smile.

    He met privately, essentially hoping that Rurik would continue to make guarantees. The meeting had additional success, even if it was just a verbal prospect of cooperation.

    After all, there are more than 10,000 people living in the city of Cologne during peacetime. The city is not only where the bishop sits, and its wealth is not simply obtained by looting the farmers'' 11th tax.

    How much can you earn from agricultural tax alone? Cologne is not a big city, but there are many textile workshops in the city. Large quantities of wool from Flanders and the Middle Kingdom arrived in Cologne, and the people of Cologne devoted all their efforts to wool processing and linen spinning during the slack. Textiles were the main source of money and taxes, and the nobility and their squires were the main consumers.

    Hadbold was not a pure devout believer. Although this man was devout, his interpretation of his beliefs was flexible. He found that the Rus people were not mere butchers. Since the entire northern world made the monarchs vow not to kill each other due to some treaties, and signed a very clear commercial treaty, then Cologne should not miss this opportunity.

    The Cologne Line has found a new big buyer, and it is a very stable one. The wool felts, woolen clothes, and linen cloths made in the future can be sold directly to the Russians who are lit up with the "Saint Andrew''s Cross", but anyone who doubts will use "Saint Andrew" to prevaricate.

    Please follow() to read the latest chapter of The Rise of Rurik

 Chapter 1013ï¼š This is Regraffs fate

    Now, burgers are heating up.

    The snow on the house melted quickly in the sun, it flowed like a stream, and then gradually froze at night, becoming an exaggerated ice hanging visible early in the morning, and continued to disappear quickly.

    The snow is disappearing where the naked eye can see, and the whole world is getting wet.

    This is February, the current scene in the homeland of the Rus will not be seen until April, and even Novgorod in March.

    On the Elbe River, the ice layer that once supported the **** battle of ten thousand people has now been completely shattered.

    The flow of ice has begun, the ice has not melted enough to maintain a stable structure, and the spring flood has begun, and the ice removal process of the entire basin is now.

    Countless pieces of ice drifted rapidly to the sea, and they hit the wooden floating body of the pontoon without interruption, hitting and squeezing it with a huge mass.

    The situation of Liuling was taken into consideration when the bridge was built. Iceling could not destroy the bridge, nor could it destroy the moored Ross fleet.

    Thousands of soldiers waiting to go home are restless, almost all of them are willing to stay on the river bank to watch the ice cubes float to the ocean, and discuss the specific day of departure.

    In theory, the current situation will not affect the ship''s drifting downstream. When the northern Bothnia Gulf is thawed on a large scale, the long ship can fully travel in the sea of ??endless broken ice, not to mention the Elbe''s drifting ice is small and easy. Broken without threat.

    It was full of people talking about going home, packed with bags.

    Rurik himself was in a very restless mood. After a long expedition, it was time to go home.

    But before going home, some things still need to be resolved.

    The Russ-Danish coalition has lived in Saxony for half a year, and has made a detailed study of the hydrological data, offshore sea conditions and land conditions here. Being a pirate is definitely not everyone''s original intention. If there is a warm place that can be seized and cultivated to open up wasteland, everyone is willing to seize it and settle down.

    The area near Hamburg is already very attractive to Ragnar''s Danish army. They saw with their own eyes that the Elbe River flows on a large scale in February. Can the seeds be planted when the snow has melted away? Even the past winter was a complete freeze, and most of the year the river doesn''t freeze at all.

    As a result, the salt cooking field opened by the Rus army at the mouth of the Elbe River has formed a small fishing village, and it becomes reasonable for a large number of Danes to visit and stop nearby in the future.

    Ludoff, Duke of Saxony, was a little unhappy about this, but he could only admit it.

    Saxony still needed the protection of all Normans for a period of time, and Ludov needed to remain humble.

    Rurik, the King of Ross, intends to have another dinner party and take the opportunity to discuss some things. Taking this opportunity, Liudov happened to declare some of his other demands.

    The stone chambers are brightly lit, and the fire of the oil lamp matrix dispels the dampness and coldness of the snow-melting period. There''s grilled fish and ale, as well as scones and porridge.

    Rurik will never treat himself badly when it comes to eating. Whenever he has the opportunity, he must eat "food from mountains and seas".

    No aristocrat is naturally willing to eat simple food. Once they come into contact with real delicacies, the deep desire in their souls will be aroused. Even the Northern Archbishop Aisi, who has always advertised himself as an ascetic, was hungry, and his deep desire for barbecue burst out tonight.

    The land was Ludov''s land, and Rurik provided all the cooks and ingredients.

    The kings of the north, the great nobles, and the archbishops gathered here.

    The archbishop of the archdiocese actually sat for dinner with the "Norman chiefs".

    No, as the two archbishops, Esquier and Hudbold insist on grabbing food with their bare hands, even if it makes their hands extremely greasy, they can recite a prayer before eating, claiming that this delicious meal is Gift from God.

    Rurik understood these Latin babbles and ignored them.

    The real military aristocrats used knives as the main tableware, supplemented by spoons and forks, and it seemed inappropriate to really grab food with bare hands.

    Because King Ross is flexibly fiddling with two walrus ivory sticks, skillfully grabbing food and stuffing it into his mouth. The nobles were not surprised, but even his eldest son Regraf came to this dinner. This little boy was as skilled in using "sticks" as his father.

    Rurik, King of Rus, Ragnar, King of Denmark, Joseph Blue Fox, Count of Gothenburg, Gevlo, Count of Finland, Medvet, Governor of Novgorod, and Speuut, Count of Saaremaa.

    Ernred, King of Northumbria and Ella, King of Viking York, Bjonny Magnutsson, King of Viking York, Floki Magnutsson, Earl of Lindsay of Viking York, Regraf, King of Mercia .

    Ludoff, Duke of Saxony and his son Bruno, Henry Nassau, Count of the Netherlands, Robert, Count of Hamburg, and Baudouin, Count of Flanders.

    King Ludwig of the East Franks, Archbishop of the North Eskil, and Archbishop of Cologne Hardbold.

    The Shishi restaurant was crowded with nobles. There were ruthless men with tattoos on their faces, well-dressed nobles, simple priests, and young nobles with immature faces.

    This is a historic dinner. If there is a photographic technique to photograph it, it will become a clear proof of history.

    Rurik had his own way. Afterwards, he personally sketched the nobility seats of the banquet with charcoal on hard paper, in order to lay the foundation for the artistic development of future generations, and this is what happened later.

    They drank the ale, and Rurik took out the last bottle of spirit.

    He covered his beard and drank the flaming liquor to show off deliberately, so that the tension was completely relieved.

    "It''s magic! It''s magic?!" Hardbold was so strange, his eyes narrowed.

    Eskil, who was not surprised, glanced at his fellow parishioner but smiled and said nothing.

    The priest didn''t drink a drop of wine, but the nobles drank a lot. The young aristocrat needs to prove his real man, so Regraf drinks a big glass of ale in public.

    It''s like a name-call. As Rurik''s eldest son Regraf is barely ten years old, he can be brought to this dinner by his father Rurik because he is an important character.

    Taking advantage of the drunkenness, Rurik launched his son in a high-profile manner: "Reglav, my eldest son! He is not a warrior of Odin, he has converted to your God, this is his birth destiny. I want him to stay in Hamburg. Liudorf! Duke of Saxony Liudorf! You are his second father! Oh no, he married your daughter, and you are his father. Regraff wants to live here , until he really grows up. Then... take back his kingdom of Mercia."

    At this time, Liudov had already been informed, and now Rurik''s own words are obviously doomed.

    Regraf is like a hostage, but a very noble one.

    The slightly drunk Ludov also announced in a high-profile manner: "When Regraf is 12 years old, we will arrange for him to marry my daughter! Our two are already engaged, and on the day of the big wedding, the Northern Church will bless them with a high profile. ."

    Esquil stood up to the aging body with enthusiasm: "This is what we all support! I will personally bless them, it is my honor."

    The atmosphere was lively and lively, but now the local nobles in Mercia were fighting for power and profits, and the Northumbrian king Ernred had to cool down the warm atmosphere.

    "However, Mercia is in civil war! Many local nobles are kings, and Wessex has coveted Mercia for a long time. As long as they are willing, the entire Mercia will be annexed. At that time, should we use troops against Wessex? ?"

    "Then fight!" Rurik vigorously slapped the table, everyone could see that the noble king was getting more and more agitated because of his drunkenness, and the wording of his words was extremely savage: "London! Winchester! Canterbury! Let''s go loot , Go get rich! If they dare to beat my son''s Mercia, I will send troops to beat them. And you! Send troops if you can, and make the Wessex suffer!"

    It was true that he spoke the truth after drinking, and the drunk Ragnar was so arrogant that he knocked on the wooden table: "According to the treaty, we Danes can''t rob Saxony and can''t shoot Flanders in the future. We will rob Wessek in the future when we rob Frank. S. Haha! Very close!"

    The ruthless beings with Viking blood who were present slapped the table one after another, and everyone screamed and booed, expressing their desire for wealth directly on the table.

    It had a clear reason, to avoid Mercia being annexed by Wessex, the Viking longships could justify frequent raids.

    Eskil, knowing that he was powerless to stop such a crazy thing, had to keep silent, and Hudbold was completely frightened by the savage scene.

    So if these ruthless Normans do loot Wessex in the future, where will they divide the loot?

    Although Baudouin, the chicken thief since ancient times, has not made a direct statement, his intriguing eyes drifting towards Rurik has invisibly explained his attitude - my Flanders can still help you sell off your stolen goods.

    Public support for looting is not acceptable, but Viking looting will give Northumbria, Flanders, Netherlands and Saxony wealth. To **** with all those good creeds! Several parties have experienced the devastation of war and urgently need to plunder wealth from the outside to make up for their losses. Piracy cannot be just the patent of the Vikings. The Flemish and Saxons can act as accomplices of the pirates, just for wealth.

    Of course, this kind of thing is also respected by Ludwig. If the eyes of the Norman army suddenly set their sights on the British Isle in the west, it means that they will at least not unilaterally tear up the contract and erode the Eastern Kingdom in the future.

    Ludwig had no diplomatic ties with Wessex, and he rejoiced that he could lead to misfortune.

    They took advantage of the wine to show their inner desires. The northerners will not leave when they come. The Elbe and Rhine estuaries will be built as Viking strongholds in 841, becoming trading ports and expedition bases. A sneak attack on Wessex became a matter of hand, and the unsuspecting opponent had no naval power (Intelligence from Northumbria).

    The last liquor in Rurik''s stock was drank by everyone, and the ale stored in the hamburgers was almost finished.

    People have extraordinary prospects for the future. Although Ludwig was a complete loser, he was not spiritually humiliated here. Although it was a tragic defeat, the bitter ending is still acceptable today.

    The nobles now gathered in this room are about to go their separate ways and start a new life.

    Rurik finally set a date for his departure, and the soldiers lit bonfires with excitement.

    He needed to do a sacrifice of sailing according to the customs of the north, so he paid for ten cattle of the local Saxons, intending to sacrifice blood to the **** of the river and sea to bless the safety of the voyage.

    A lively sacrificial ceremony was actively arranged, and the long boats that were pushed ashore had all been pushed into the river, and then the cables were tied and fixed. Most of the large ships have resumed sailing, but the ships have turned into fishing boats and are plundering herring and cod in the offshore.

    Most of the troops would return to their hometowns, and the war that Rurik had expected to last until 841 ended prematurely, and the costly expedition could come to an end. A truce is needed this year for stocking strength, and piracy can still be done.

    The Rus-Danish coalition army camp along the river in the northwest of Hamburg has many buildings that are much stronger than the large number of residential buildings in the city. The barracks was given to Liudorf, which theoretically could immediately become Hamburg''s second district, instantly alleviating the severe housing needs of the nearby Saxons.

    The young Reglav was destined to stay, and Rurik, as a father, was destined to be unable to spoil his actual eldest son more.

    Only Regraf will never be Odin''s war, so even though he is the eldest son, he will never be involved in the politics of the Rus Kingdom again in the future. For him, it is another kind of protection.

    Regraf is also a powerful wedge, deeply embedded in the Catholic world. He has received a very critical cultural education, as well as military education, and has been thoroughly experienced in the war of the past year.

    But my father will leave eventually, and I will stay here in Hamburg. I am afraid that it will be difficult to meet my father and grandfather in the future, and the feeling of loss is written on the face of this ten-year-old child.

    "Accept your destiny." Rurik tapped him on the shoulder. "When I was ten years old, I led thousands of people on expeditions, and you can do well. You recruit your cronies in Saxony, Training them to train them, as a father, I can''t help you a lot, in the future you will return to Mercia with your own army, and when you decide to go to war, I will immediately send troops to help you."

    Although her biological father Rurik was about to return, in Saxony, the Duchess was very rare for this son-in-law from the north. The wife''s only son, Bruno, lacks the spirit of bravery, but his son-in-law Regraf is not only of noble blood, but also knows how to fight. The most important thing is that this child knows Latin.

    The enthusiasm of the Duchess strikes directly at Regraff''s heart. He has longed for maternal love since he was a child, and now he has probably found a mother who cares for him.

    So when Liudov thought about it, he became more and more aware of what it meant for Regraf to stay in Saxony. He was indeed just a child, but he knew very well how the Rus army fought. "He will reshape my army. He is like a treasure given to me by God. If only he were my own son..."

    A grand sacrificial event unfolded on the riverbank.

    An extremely thick rope bound the cow, and Rurik stabbed the cow in the neck one by one with his sword. The cow struggled violently because of the pain, and the blood of the cow was thrown everywhere. After all, most of the blood of the cow went into the Elbe River.

    Thousands of warriors gathered by the river beat their shields. They rhythmically shouted "Odin" and lit fires to complete the ceremony of setting sail.

    After the beef was divided by the soldiers, only the bones were left, but the big bones were also broken. The delicious beef bone marrow was roasted on the fire and sprinkled with a little salt, which became an extremely wonderful food.

    Now, the bustling Hamburg will return to its former state, with nobles and armies going their separate ways.

    The nobles boarded the ship built by Ross with different emotions. The ships of the Viking York kingdom will take the Northumbrian king and his son homeThe Blue Fox''s squadron will send Henry Nassau, Baudouin, Hardbold and Ludwig in one breath I hope that the four nobles will go back to their respective homes.

    The squadron will swim the Rhine, and the team will expand to a thousand people, but this voyage is a peaceful journey for Cologne and the Eastern Kingdom.

    However, this fleet will not disappear afterward. After completing the task of sending people, it instantly turned into an inland fleet on the Rhine River. It also obeyed the blue fox. With the help of this fleet, the Rus army, which penetrated into the hinterland of Europe, was hired by the Eastern Kingdom. Attack the Middle Kingdom in the form of soldiers. Boats are to the Rus what horses are to the steppe.

    The homecoming trip is now, when all the spoils that have been taken away have been packed into the boat, and the rest is the army with the same style of backpacks climbing rope ladders and rope nets to board the big boat.

    On the shore, Rurik kissed Regraf''s forehead fiercely again, then suddenly took off his dagger and put it in his son''s hand.

    "Father¡­¡­"

    "Take it. Be with you for the Father! Remember, you came out of the belly like Caesar, and your destiny is to create something extraordinary."

    Regraf nodded, holding the jewel-encrusted sword in his arms, watching his father board the boat, and watch his father slowly float to the flagship Sperosvillea with the flag of Ross flying...

    He has been sticking to the river, and has been here watching the huge fleet gradually drift to the sea, gradually disappearing into the river covered by the forest.

    He looked at the sword that his father had given him, and subconsciously pulled it out of the scabbard. The bright white steel sword shone on his face, and he could see his face clearly, it really had the appearance of his father.

    "I''m free..." He sighed secretly, then turned around and looked at the city of Hamburg in the setting sun, and the evening bells of the Hamburg Abbey began to ring in his ears.

    Please follow() to read the latest chapter of The Rise of Rurik

 Chapter 1014ï¼š Ruriks Odyssey

    Even the war horses were pulled on a leash on the cargo ships, and the open cabins were crowded with horses, and they had to endure the turbulence of the sea.

    This is a very crazy thing, and even Rurik, who ordered it, thought it was a big risk.

    A war has come to an end, and Ross won not only a new treaty, but also gold and silver spoils.

    All the war horses from Ross must be taken away, and the strong ones among the captured horses must also be taken away.

    Even portable calves and lambs will be transported back to be used as breeding cattle and sheep.

    Peas, carrots with yellow roots, local crops found by the army in Saxony to collect seeds, they will be planted in the warmer climate of Novgorod.

    But the journey home is undoubtedly their Odyssey for the soldiers who have been on the expedition for a long time.

    After the Ross-Danish mixed fleet reached the mouth of the Elbe, it quickly parted with the other two squadrons.

    One group traveled westward across the North Sea and returned to the Kingdom of Viking York, while the other group plunged southward along the coastline into the Rhine to continue its action.

    Rurik and the main fleet headed north, along the coastline in Jutland, and rushed into the Denmark Strait.

    The broad Atlantic northwesterly wind is still there, it''s just not as aggressive. All the ships raised their jibs and moved against the wind, maintaining a speed of about five knots as a whole.

    As long as the wind permits, the fleet will sail throughout the day, and in order to get home early, the brothers would rather stay afloat at sea than land at night to rest. After all, they still have to make an important rest on the shore. This point must be a flat land, which is the capital of the Kingdom of Denmark, Mahaube (Malm?), and the military gathering place called Copenhagen on the other side of the strait.

    Even though the fleet would pass through Gothenburg, Rurik had no intention of staying here, but only sent a galleon to separate from the main team, and the messenger announced to the locals the king''s order and what was happening in the south. There is one thing that must be explained to the people and nobles of Gothenburg. The so-called war against the Franks was won by the northerners. There are two newly opened estuary colonies open to all northerners, even the Gothalans of Gothenburg have the right to go there. Open up a new living space there.

    Rurik was on an adventure. He was standing on the bow of the flagship ship, behind which was a dense number of ships, and the dense sails were like steaming clouds.

    He called his homecoming an Odyssey, but he didn''t want to experience the messy adventures of Odysseus.

    He didn''t want to encounter any storm, and he didn''t want any spoils and personnel to fall into the sea.

    After all, in the "Third Bremen Storm" during the war in December, the army suffered very little losses on the battlefield, but suffered huge losses from the winter storm when returning to Hamburg.

    The fleet was fighting against nature by taking all the time to return home, and now they are rounding the northernmost tip of the Jutland peninsula.

    No ship will land, even if the coast visible to the naked eye is the landing place in July last year, it is the beginning of glory and madness.

    Standing on the bow, Rurik looked there thoughtfully.

    The eyes of the soldiers were also projected in the past, discussing the past with the living.

    They are the victors but have an inexplicable pathos.

    This strait used to be a forbidden area for the Rus people. It has always required great courage to cross this strait. It also requires ships to sail at maximum speed. If the arrow feathers pass by, the enemy can''t catch it.

    The Danish Robard tribe, which once held the hegemony of the strait, completely lost its hegemony, and even this tribe collapsed. The entire Jutland peninsula was bloodbathed from north to south, and the war even burned all the way to Saxony, causing a strong counterattack from East Frank, all from the continuation of this uncontrollable war.

    "It''s here. The war I launched is gradually getting out of control, and I have to fight it hard until my enemy is subdued. Now... Do I still have the strength to launch a new large-scale expedition?"

    Asking his conscience, Rurik also felt war-weary.

    This war made Ross a political super nouveau riche. The northern trading system that might have taken ten years to build was only half a year of **** battle, and it was actually completed.

    Perhaps a more valiant monarch will continue the war, in the hope that this fortune-telling war adventure will continue to reap miraculous benefits.

    Although Ross has stamina, his current military power is greatly damaged after all. More than half of the veterans who once supported the expansion of the kingdom have withered. The young warriors are still growing, and they need to recharge their batteries at this time.

    What''s more, the soldiers who support them can persist in fighting for a whole year. If they don''t have a lot of physical wealth to supplement their inner dissatisfaction, no matter how loyal and brave people are, they will be passive and war-weary in the later stage.

    Whether dead or alive, the soldiers who participated in the war all got rich silver coins.

    Rurik''s ability to lavish rewards came largely from an accident. The cavalry "spoofed" the outrageous five thousand pounds of silver coins from Cologne by means of deterrence and deception. After all, Rurik, the king, broke the rules. He didn''t ask for a single silver coin, and the five thousand pounds of silver coins were all in the hands of the soldiers. Combined with their looting in the war, everyone had at least a pound of silver in their hands, as well as completely changed clothes and boots.

    And the cavalry are collectively rich, and the brothers who died in the battle will have their families to share the war dividends, so that each cavalry will receive eight pounds of silver just like the "Cologne Tribute".

    How much purchasing power does a pound of silver have?

    In the social production and life of the Rus Kingdom, only those luxury goods are marked with ridiculously high prices. The official exchange price of silver coins and grain is unshakable. One pound of silver coins is one thousand pounds of wheat, which is used to buy furs, woolen textiles, and enough for wives, children and children to have new clothes that can be changed.

    In the end, only those who participated in the war will receive the war dividend, especially since the Slavic army sent only one thousand troops, and in Novgorod around Lake Ilmen, the population of the Slavic ethnic group has swelled to 200,000. Slavic warriors who made their fortunes from war dividends could immediately hire poor fellow villagers to repair houses, clear fields, and even buy marriages. Those who were once poor became rich, and their experiences could serve as a remarkable example for the Kingdom''s future conscription.

    At least this year, there can be no more large-scale wars! In any case, Ross will have a period of strategic defense.

    Ross has gained a safe outer domain environment, because Denmark, which can threaten Ross'' national defense, and Frank, the biggest enemy, are both bleeding heavily, and the other party is also unable to threaten Ross in a short period of time. In addition, there is a peace treaty as a second way. Insurance.

    The fleet floated at sea for ten days!

    The strait suddenly became extremely narrow, and the Oresund Strait was in sight.

    The turbulence of the sea made people tired physically and mentally, and the war horses in the cabin were also tormented. Earlier, the bottom of the ship was full of horse dung, and the whole cabin was too foul.

    It''s not that Rurik didn''t imagine a possibility of returning home, the so-called giving Fisk''s cavalry a true Odyssey journey.

    The so-called cavalry started from Hamburg and supported them to run northward to the Baltic Sea coast, then along the coastline all the way eastward.

    Rostock, Stralsund, Gdansk, K?nigsberg, Courland, Riga, Tallinn... and finally Novrosburg at the mouth of the Neva, the destination of the cavalry.

    If this is the case, then Fisk is really going to experience one adventure after another like entering Odysseus, and it is even possible that the entire cavalry team is destroyed in the middle.

    The trend of the coastline and the nearby geography and hydrology have remained unchanged for thousands of years, but the coastal roads pass through the control areas of Pomeranians, Prussians, Lithuanians and Estonians. Although they were in the era of tribal alliances, because Arik actually raided an Estonian village ten years ago, and found that the locals were also using a lot of iron weapons, Rurik, who learned about this, could no longer deal with these unconquered people. of the people despise.

    Then, to be on the safe side, let the war horse go through a sailing test! If these Pecheneg Turkic horses can even endure long voyages, then when they launch ocean expeditions in the future, Ross can directly transport more cavalry, which is undoubtedly a huge tactical advantage.

    The long voyage finally came to an end at Mahoebe, and the war horse, which had been tortured quite weakly, was proudly transported down to rest on the shore.

    Mahobi is still a settlement of sandbar villages, which Ragnar chose as the capital of Denmark is too shabby.

    The real capital was right across the strait of Mahoebe, but it was even more empty.

    All the warriors landed on solid land, those Danish warriors finally went home!

    Their return surprised the fishermen in Mahoebe, and their return immediately caught the attention of the Danes in Zealand.

    It was not at all that Lauragner sent messengers to various Danish villages to report the news, so after the nobles witnessed the return of the huge fleet, the messengers arrived in Mahaube one after another on the second day after the arrival of the fleet, and many of the nobles met in person.

    Boats are moored everywhere, and camps on the shore are everywhere.

    In the Oresund, the warmth of spring was finally rewarded. Forced by the cold and dormant fish, the Russ army arrived here just to throw down the big nets and fishing lines and start fishing.

    They were able to roast salted fish wildly on the shore, and took out the unfinished wheat and cooked it in an urn.

    They mostly choose the woodland behind the sandbar to build shacks, and they also drive the sluggish horses to the grass in the forest and let them eat the fresh green grass that has just sprouted.

    Withered wood sprouts new buds, decayed wood roots sprout mushrooms, and there are nameless flowers everywhere. The sound of the waves came and went, until at night the tide completely submerged the sandbar in Mahoebe, and the anchored ships kept swaying in the tide.

    Near the woods is a bonfire as dense as stars, and there are jokes and jokes from Norse everywhere.

    The nobles such as Rurik and Ragnar gathered together to enjoy a feast of grilled cod, each holding a fish steak and feasting.

    "I''m going to stay here for at least ten days! I''m going to take a good rest." Rurik shouted in a happy mood.

    "Ten days? Even if it''s very crude? Even though I''m a king, alas... even that guy Ludov has a castle."

    As far as the eye can see, there are only three villages here, as well as the remains of the military camp when the army gathered last year, and the abandoned camp has now been picked up by the army. What Ragnar said was very timid. He had seen a lot in the Frankish world. Although those people were not as fierce as the northerners, those nobles at least had their own big houses.

    Rurik could understand what he was thinking. After all, the Rus Kingdom has been building a lot in recent years whenever there is a chance. As the king of Ross himself, although the palace is not a huge restricted area, a five-story attic with a roof is the largest building in the palace, and it has become a behemoth in New Ross Fort that can overlook the whole city. as an obvious marker.

    "Just build a city!" Saying that, Rurik pointed to the dark due west. "We agreed to call it Copenhagen. It has very flat land, and it doesn''t have to be a so-called small pasture for cattle and sheep. It is the place God gave you to build a royal city. Most of your Danish compatriots are now concentrated there. On the island of Zealand, the whole Jutland that has been through the war will not have much development in recent years. You should run the island of Zealand first! Listen to me, I am absolutely right.¡±

    Rurik was very pertinent, and Ragnar nodded: "I really can only do this. I am very happy that you have stayed here for a long time. I hope those nobles can all come to see me."

    Even if the Ross fleet is madly on the road, everyone has to face an extremely embarrassing problem.

    People of insight silently recorded the time on the day the fleet set off. They all found a piece of wood, and each time they experienced a sunset, they made a line with a knife.

    They showed each other their records, and finally got a very accurate time.

    It¡¯s only March, and Rosberg, the ancestral land of the Gulf of Bothnia, will not fully thaw until April. Even the Kronstadt berth outside New Rosberg is definitely covered by a layer of sea ice at least now. .

    Speuter, who has very rich sailing experience, provides extremely accurate navigation for the entire fleet. After all, no one in the entire Ross knows the route from New Roseburg to the British Isle better than him. He made a judgment that the so-called sea is no earlier than bad sea conditions Under the circumstance, starting from the current Mahoebee in the ?resund Strait, you can go ashore in the fastest eight days to reach Tombstone Island in the ?land Islands.

    Arriving at Tombstone Island is like going home.

    Even according to the standard of 10 days of rest, and then another non-stop voyage, it was only April when we arrived at Tombstone Island.

    Last winter didn''t come early, but the cold snap was too cold. The entire Broad Denmark Strait was filled with salt water from the Atlantic Ocean, so that the entire East Baltic Sea would not freeze. However, from the Aland Islands as the limit, Rurik could even think about it with his toes. It is estimated that the sea ice in the Gulf of Bothnia and the Gulf of Finland will be ridiculously thick, and even giant ice packs that are squeezed like hills due to the stress of the ice layer.

    Everyone who has calmed down can understand that the fleet cannot compete with the ice, and it is unrealistic to go home too early.

    They continued to rest in Machaube, and Ragnar immediately sent people to Copenhagen, across the strait, to conduct a further investigation. There are still a lot of remains of the military camp, but it was completely destroyed by the winter blizzard.

    A city with a strong sheltered wall should be established, and Ragnar also intends to relocate the last of his people who were stranded in Novgorod.

    After all, the days of relying on others are not enough for a man, he is going to be a real king!

    A large number of Danish nobles arrived at Mahaube, where they met their king, and paid their highest respect to Rurik, the king of Rus, the Venerable of the entire North.

    The huge bonfire was raging, and there were no less than twenty Danish nobles sitting cross-legged by the fire. They all participated in the war of "recovering all Denmark for Odin" last year, but due to various practical factors, they all withdrew and went home for the winter.

    The nobles already roughly knew the truth¡ªthe arrogant Franks were defeated.

    This was unimaginable in the past, and they urgently needed to know the more detailed truth. As a result, the several battles surrounding Hamburg and Bremen became a topic of conversation that could be talked about from evening to dawn the next day.

    So, they can roar against the sky. The nobles all believed that it was because of the greedy desires of the Frankish nobles that Denmark became fat that could be eaten. As a result, Ludwig, who was the initiator, was wiped out. Rurik and Ragnar did not execute this person, which puzzled everyone. Perhaps because of Rurik''s greater wisdom! At least Ludwig has a noble head, which is fully reflected in the fact that Saxony, which had been annexed and violently killed by the Frankish armed forces, regained freedom, and the descendants of the heroes of the Saxons regained the kingship.

    With the restored Saxony as a barrier, the Danish world returned to the state it was fifty years ago. The so-called Great Chief of Denmark, Godfrey, and Duke Widukind of Saxony resisted the erosion of the Franks in an alliance.

    Why isn''t this show of muscles a show of strength?

    Rurik is eloquent here, and Ragnar also strives to show his extraordinary performance in war. The two kings sang together, and in their words, Frank was defeated by the offensive of the army that believed in Odin.

    It was so hype, the nobles couldn''t believe it. They just didn''t dare to question face-to-face because of their face. Rurik could sense this kind of uniformity, so he slapped his chest: "Tomorrow I will take you to the big ship to see, the ordnance we have seized is piled up everywhere."

    The noble lords looked at each other, and then went on and on to echo King Ross''s bravery.

    "Ah! After all, we are Rus, and you are Danes. This is your homeland, and my people and I dare not intrude on your homeland. Of course you collectively worship me as His Holiness, and I am happy. I want you all People must admit that Ragnar and his family are the kings of Denmark. I want you to fulfill the alliance treaty between Rus and Denmark. Denmark and Rus are both warriors of Odin, and we are brothers. In the future, foreign enemies will attack any of us, brother Let''s join forces to fight..."

    Rurik just took this opportunity to make friends with the local Danish nobles. It must be reiterated that the Ragnar family is the legitimate Danish royal family recognized by the King of Ross.

    This is very necessary. There are less than 300 exiles in Ragnar, and less than 100 people including women can fight.

    After all, they suffered heavy losses in the war many years ago, and they do not have any qualifications to convince the public simply by their own strength.

    Even if Ragnar has a huge reputation, he needs a lot of fans urgently. However, he currently only has more than 300 ruthless people who are still alive and loyal to himself because of his reputation. There are only five hundred people who obey him.

    Five hundred people really lacked an advantage in the face of the fifty thousand people in Zealand.

    The Ragnar family still needs the help of Ross to maintain their rule over the Danish world, so from another perspective, the Danish world is completely under the sphere of influence of the Rus Kingdom. In the dark and damp mine tunnel, Lu Ye walked forward step by step with the ore basket on his back and the pickaxe in his hand.

    The content of the website is incorrect, please download the iRead app to read the correct content. The boy''s expression was a little sad, his eyes focused on the empty space in front of him, as if staring at something.

    To outsiders, there is nothing in front of Lu Ye, but in fact, in the young man''s field of vision, he can see a translucent shadow.

    It was like the shadow of a tree, gray and unrecognizable, with luxuriant branches and leaves. The branches were separated from one-third of the tree body to the left and right, supporting a semi-circular crown.

    It has been more than a year since he came to this world called Kyushu, and Lu Ye has not yet figured out what it is. He only knows that when his attention is concentrated enough, this shadow tree has a chance to appear in the field of vision. And no one else notices it at all.

    What a sad life. The young man sighed.

    A year ago, he suddenly woke up in this unfamiliar world. Before he could get acquainted with the environment, the power he was in was overrun by a group of thieves, and many people were killed. He and some other young men and women became that The captive of the thieves was then sent to this mine and became a lowly miner.

    Later, he learned from scattered conversations with others that the faction he was in was affiliated with the Haotian League, a sect called Xuantianzong.

    The name of this sect sounds cool and tyrannical, but in fact it is just a small sect.

    It was the Xieyue Valley under the command of Wanmoling who captured the Xuantian Sect.

    The Haotian Alliance and Wan Moling are the two major factions in this world. They are all formed by the union of countless forces, big and small, fighting each other with the intention of completely destroying each other. It is said that it has been going on for hundreds of years.

    In Lu Ye''s view, this kind of battle is simply a confrontation between the lawful camp and the evil camp. He just accidentally got involved in such a confrontation.

    Over the years, wars in the Kyushu continent have been raging. Every year, small forces such as Xuan Tianzong have been uprooted, but soon more forces have sprung up, occupying various territories, making the situation even more chaotic.

    Mine slave, just mine slave, Lu Ye comforted himself, compared to those who were killed, he was still alive anyway.

    It''s not that he has any special ability to survive, but that Xieyue Valley needs some handymen to do things. Someone like Lu Ye who has no cultivation and is still young is undoubtedly the best choice.

    In fact, the miners in this vein are not only people from Xuantian Sect, but also some other small families and disciples of small sects.

    Evil Moon Valley is not weak. Over the years, it has captured a lot of territory. The original forces on these sites have naturally been destroyed, and some of the available personnel have been sent to various places for enslavement by Evil Moon Valley.

    These people, without exception, have one characteristic: they haven''t opened their minds yet, and they don''t have a cultivation base, so they are easy to control.

    There is a saying in the Kyushu Continent, it is difficult for a demon to transform into a form without enlightenment, and it is difficult for a person to cultivate without enlightenment.

    If you want to practice, you need to open your spiritual orifices. Only when you have opened your spiritual orifices can you be qualified to practice.

    Opening the spiritual orifice is not an easy matter. Ordinary people can open the spiritual orifice after systematic training. However, if they are from a cultivation family or a sect, the percentage may be higher if they have elders'' guidance.

    Lu Ye couldn''t open his spiritual aperture, so he could only make a living by mining in this dim mine.

    However, the mine slave is not without a way out. If he succeeds in enlightenment and finds the person in charge to report to him, he will have the opportunity to participate in an assessment. If the assessment is successful, he can become a disciple of Xie Yuegu.

    However, there are very few miners who can open their minds. They work all day in this dim environment and can''t even get enough to eat. How can they still open their minds.

    So basically 99% of the miners have accepted their fate and work hard every day just for a full meal.

    Lu Ye had no sense of belonging to the Xuantian Sect. After all, the Xuantian Sect was destroyed as soon as he came to this world, and he did not know who the people in the sect were.

    He also doesn''t want to be a disciple of Xieyuegu, this is not a serious force, just hearing the name gives people a sense of evil, and it will be cold sooner or later.

    But he can''t live here as a miner all his life. What kind of formality is that? He is also an elite in the new era. If he doesn''t have a dream, what is the difference between a salted fish and a salted fish.

    So for the past year, he has been working hard to enlighten himself. Originally, he thought that only the shadow tree that he could see could provide him with some wonderful help, but until now, the shadow tree is still just a shadow. It also affects his vision.

    Lu Ye seriously doubted whether there was something wrong with his eyes.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Turning a corner, a faint light appeared in the distance, which was one of the exits of the mine.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Today''s harvest is good. If you turn in the ore in the ore basket, you should be able to contribute three points. If you count the accumulation in the past few days, it is about twelve points. Two points are exchanged for two steamed buns, and the remaining ten points are just enough. Change a Qi and Blood Pill.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Qi and Blood Pill is a very low-level medicinal pill, and it is not an aid to enlightenment. However, in order to open one''s orifices, it must be filled with Qi and blood. Although Qi and Blood Pill is low-level, it is suitable for people like Lu Ye who are not enlightened.

    The reason why Xieyuegu is willing to take out the Qi and Blood Pill is not because of their kindness, but because they understand the way of people''s hearts. This cheapest and low-level pill can make hopeful people work harder to mine.

    For example, Lu Ye works hard every day.

    Thirty feet away from the exit of the mine tunnel, Lu Ye''s eyes inadvertently glanced at a corner on the left front, where there was a huge boulder.

    He kept walking and continued to walk forward until about ten feet before he put down the mining basket behind him, tightened the pickaxe in his hand, and took out a moderately sized stone from the basket and weighed it a little. .

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    The next moment, he ran towards the boulder, approached the boulder, slid sideways, stepped on the rock wall of the mine, and swooped down towards the back of the boulder with the help of the rebound force, like a vigorous Cheetah.

    The two figures were half-squatting behind the boulder, and they used the boulder to cover their figures. They never thought that people would find their tracks.

    Hearing the movement, it was too late to see Lu Ye trying to get up.

    Under the terrified gazes of the two, Lu Ye raised his hand and threw out the ore in his hand, hitting the bridge of one of them''s nose. The man immediately let out a miserable cry and fell to the ground on his back, blood dripping from his face.

    Lu Ye''s mining pick in the other hand shot again, but missed the second person. That person responded well and turned his head to avoid it.

    However, Lu Ye had already rushed in front of him, kicked him down, and hit the opponent''s lower abdomen. The man was in pain and flew out, fell to his knees, and spat out a mouthful of sour water.

    Lu Ye stepped forward, grabbed the other''s hair with one hand, saw the other''s face clearly, and sneered: Who am I, it turns out to be your brothers!

    The two people he knew were disciples of the Liu family. After the site where the Liu family was located was captured by Xieyuegu, some young disciples of the Liu family were sent here to serve as mine slaves.

    Strictly speaking, the two brothers, Lu Ye and the Liu family, are connected by the same fate.

    The content of the website is updated slowly, please download the iRead app to read the latest chapters. Have I ever said, don''t let me see you again, or I''ll kill you! As Lu Ye spoke, he picked up a stone from the ground and smashed it down.

    This time, the smashing was not light, Liu''s second child just snorted and was immediately knocked unconscious.

    Lu Ye walked towards Boss Liu who was injured by him before.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Boss Liu''s forehead was smashed to pieces, blood blurred his eyes, he vaguely saw Lu Ye walking towards him, he was so frightened that he rolled and crawled: "Forgive me, my brothers didn''t know it was you who came here, they thought it was someone else!

    The two Liu brothers sneaked into ambush in front of the exit of the mine, naturally they had no good intentions.

    Before the two were caught, they were both spoiled and spoiled. Even if they became mine slaves, they were unwilling to endure hardship. However, the status of mine slaves was low, and the people of Xieyue Valley did not regard mine slaves as human beings at all, and there was no ore exchange. If you contribute, you can''t get food at all.

    Therefore, the two brothers often squatted in front of a certain exit of the mine tunnel and robbed the miners who had been singled out. Many people were unlucky because of this. Not only were the ore mined hard every day robbed, but they were also beaten to death.

    To see the latest and correct content, please download Love Reading Novel

    Last time they just wanted to rob Lu Ye, but they were not opponents and were taught a lesson.

    I never thought that it was only a few days ago that I met these two brothers again.

    Just like rice raises a hundred kinds of people, there are miners like the Liu brothers who are lazy and lazy, and there are people who have dreams like Lu Ye.

    In the past year, Lu Ye''s contributions through the exchange of ore, in addition to ensuring daily food and clothing, were all exchanged for Qi and Blood Pills.

    He took no less than thirty Qi and Blood Pills.

    This makes Lu Ye stronger than most miners. Although his physique is not strong, the power contained in his body has already surpassed that of ordinary people.

    It''s no problem to deal with two lazy miners.

    Boss Liu was still begging for mercy, but Lu Ye pretended not to hear him, grabbed his hair, raised the stone in the other hand, and smashed it down.

    Lu Ye has seen too many tragedies in his career as a mining slave for more than a year, and he has long understood the truth. In this world of cannibalism, any pity and sympathy are useless.

    The miners are not in harmony. The miners from different forces are destined to be unable to unite. For a piece of good ore, the miners often beat their heads and blood.

    Every day people die in the mine tunnel, and every time you walk a certain distance, you can see a dead bone scattered on the ground.

    There are not a few miners who starved to death because they were robbed.

    Boss Liu fell in response.

    Lu Ye retrieved his mining pick, put the mining basket on his back again, and walked towards the exit. He didn''t kill the Liu brothers, but he was not merciful, but the injured miners generally didn''t survive long here.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    After walking a few steps, a person suddenly rushed in in a panic at the exit.

    Download love reading novel to see the latest and complete content

    Get off! The man drank lowly and swiped towards Lu Ye with a slap.

    At this moment, Lu Ye felt cold all over his body because he saw a light blue light flowing through the palm of his hand.

    It was the light of spiritual power, in other words, it was a monk who shot him!

    Only by opening the spiritual aperture can one be qualified to practice and be called a monk.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    The spiritual power of a monk is an extremely magical power. Lu Ye once saw a monk in Xieyue Valley take action. Although he did not have too much power, the man just smashed a piece of ore with a light palm. It was after seeing that magical scene that Lu Ye made up his mind that he must open his spiritual aperture and become a monk.

    He also secretly assessed that even the lowest cultivator in Xie Yuegu could easily hang ten of himself.

    So when he realized that it was a cultivator who attacked him, Lu Ye knew that he was about to face great trouble.

    At the juncture of life and death, he abruptly stopped his steps and jumped back suddenly.

    His chest numb, the sound of a broken bone sounded, and Lu Ye flew upside down and fell to the ground.

    The severe pain made him sober a lot. After realizing that he was still alive, he got up immediately.

    what! The cultivator who shot it was a little surprised. Although he didn''t use his full strength just now, he just shot it casually, but it shouldn''t be something that the miner could bear.

    Using the dim light to see the miner''s face clearly, he blurted out: Lu Ye?

    At this moment, Lu Ye was already in a posture of turning around and running away. He was stunned when he heard the voice: Steward Yang?

    This cultivator surnamed Yang is a small manager in the mine, and Lu Ye often deals with him, because the Qi and Blood Pill was exchanged from him, so they are familiar with each other.

    Manager Yang is very optimistic about Lu Ye. After all, it is rare to see a mining slave like him who can bear hardships and stand hard workDownload Love Reading Novel to see the latest full content

    However, there is no special preferential treatment, and there is an insurmountable gap between mortals like Lu Ye and monks without enlightenment.

    After recognizing Lu Ye, Manager Yang was relieved that he failed to kill the opponent with his palm. Lu Ye has exchanged a lot of Qi and Blood Pills from him over the past year, and his physical quality is better than that of ordinary miners. Strong, plus he just hit him casually and didn''t want to kill people deliberately, it''s not surprising that the other party can survive.

    Opposite Director Yang, Lu Ye was beating a drum in his heart.

    The monks in Xieyue Valley generally don''t pay attention to the life and death of the miners. They also know that the miners often fight in the mines. Unless they meet them, they basically ignore them.

    Only then did Lu Ye beat the Liu brothers to the ground, and they fell to the ground. Turning around, Manager Yang slapped him. From Lu Ye''s point of view, it was clear that Manager Yang was teaching him a lesson.

    To see the latest and correct content, please download Love Reading Novel. However, he soon felt that something was wrong, because Steward Yang looked flustered when he rushed in, as if he was standing up for the Liu brothers.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    The content of the website is updated slowly, please download the iRead app to read the latest chapter content. Download the iReading app for a better reading experience. Just when he was thinking about it, Manager Yang showed a surprised look, as if it was a good thing to meet Lu Ye here, he bullied him and grabbed Lu Ye''s shoulder: Follow me! "

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1015ï¼š Mahoutis Conspiracy

    From March to early April, the Danish world ushered in their spring ploughing.

    Many leaders gathered in the Oresund to meet their past Ragnar, and before the Rus army left, they took advantage of the situation to discuss the next major events.

    A door is open to the whole of Denmark!

    Although according to the treaty the Danes could not cross the Schleswig Wall to colonize the Saxony Territory, the control of the town of Schleswig already belongs to the Kingdom of Denmark, or Ragnar himself has sovereignty over the city.

    The Schleswig region has been a Danish territory since ancient times, and with the invasion of the Franks, it has become an offensive base for the other side. For this reason Denmark''s trade center had to be moved north, and in fact Hedseby was also very close to Schleswig.

    One is in the deepest part of the bay, and the other is at the exit of the bay.

    The spare Hazelby was prosperous and then destroyed by the war. Now that everything is back to the past, Schleswig can be re-established as the number one trading town in Denmark.

    Even if the entire Jutland peninsula suffered heavy losses due to the war, as long as all the Danish nobles worked together, it would not be a problem to restore the former prosperity.

    Even all the lords should go out boldly.

    The salt cooking camp at the mouth of the Elbe and Rotterstad at the mouth of the Rhine are territories that the Kingdom of Denmark can legally occupy according to the treaty. The brothers wanted safe trade points and cities that could be directly controlled by the Danish nobility. Most of them lack confidence in going deep into the Middle Franks to loot, but they have great ideas about doing business in the direction of the Franks and making a fortune.

    However, for the plan to plunder the kingdom of Wessex, this group of people immediately became supportive.

    Their hearts were burning with fire, and they trembled with excitement at the thought of looting and making a fortune.

    Because Ragnar personally told these guys an important piece of information - the Wessex people don''t have any naval power.

    Long ships can reach the seaside of Wessex like ghosts, and the army will loot and then go away, and the Wessex army will never have a chance to fight back. When the property was seized, the fleet immediately crossed the North Sea, that is, sold the stolen goods at the strongholds at the mouths of the Rhine and Elbe. Everything is described as wonderful as it seems that future raids are always successful.

    As for Ragnar, his personal prestige will increase day by day as long as he can continue to garner wealth for the Danish nobles.

    Just like the famous chiefs in the past, the chiefs would always point out the way for their brothers to make a fortune, and then the brothers would swarm to make a fortune.

    But now, Ragnar is willing to be the leader of all the chiefs of Denmark.

    After the war of the past year, the once psychedelic kingdom of Frank has lost its mysterious aura. Frank''s army is not weak, it can only be said that the Rus-Danish coalition is too strong.

    Ludwig was a captured king, and even so, he still had the confidence to speak out against his past courtiers.

    Even in the face of this loser, Rurik, the king of Russ, maintained a friendly attitude towards him.

    Is this the aura a king should have? Even when defeated and captured, Ludwig remained king. Unlike here in Denmark, if a warchief is defeated, the brothers who follow him tend to change course.

    "Being a real king, I can give various orders to these nobles. They will fear me and use me. I am by no means an alliance leader, but my family is a hereditary king."

    Ragnar is still very ignorant about all this, and there are a few real examples here. Even if these kings are not in the country, they still have supreme power.

    Unlike Ragnar now, he still needs to gather the leaders together and have a good chat to ensure that his kingship is truly stable.

    Because I can never maintain my kingship only by plundering and war.

    What he wanted was a true feudal revolution.

    Rurik was well aware of Ragnar''s budding ambitions, and the Danes'' Viking frenzy would be written as "historical inevitability".

    But the course of history has changed dramatically, and the rise of Ross has made the Viking Age outrageous.

    Rurik felt that future historians would not describe these years as the age of Vikings.

    Because Rose is not a barbarian at all, her rise is like a thousand years ago when Rome expanded from a small city-state to an inland sea...

    At least now Ross has a stable western environment, and an overall peaceful maritime trade environment has been born. Then, Ross can fully develop the East after recuperating.

    "My brothers Kagan, and those friends in Kyiv, how are their actions?"

    Now after the strategic victory over East Frank, Rurik had to think about his own layout in the east before the war.

    What about the Smolensk people who were deliberately oppressed by the north and south, fled and defected to their enemy Vadim? Did war break out in the east? Did the Slav armed peasants and the Rusian army in Novgorod protect the living space?

    "The people of Smolensk must not be able to stand up. The raiding force I arranged will do a good job. Perhaps a large number of prisoners have been sent to the north, and Kagan and his Pechenegs will make a lot of money from it." Rurik Think so.

    He has been away from his hometown for a long time, and now he is on a return trip. He is not ecstatic, but only the intensifying fatigue. The rest of the army in Mahaobi is very important, and the content of the conversation through the quiet conversation of the soldiers is worth pondering.

    Obviously warriors are belligerent, because it makes the brave rich rich. They are also very tired, eager to return to their hometowns to rest for a long time and to turn their looted wealth into fixed family assets.

    There is also a very realistic topic - spring ploughing.

    The end of April is the spring ploughing season in Novgorod and Novgorod, which are the kingdom''s grain producing areas. If food cannot be obtained through looting, Ross can only meet its needs through its own agriculture. ¦Ø¦Øw.B¨«q¦Ôg¨¦t¦Í.¡æ¨¯M

    Trying to buy food from Outland to meet his own needs is a fool''s dream. Ross has swelled up a huge appetite. No force in Outland can satisfy this growing mouth, unless Ross himself continues to expand and open up fertile land. The only one who can satisfy Ross''s appetite is Ross himself. External looting is a powerful help, and ultimately it has to rely on his own endogenous strength.

    As long as the army returns to their hometown at the end of April, they are transformed into shovel-carrying farmers.

    Thousands of laborers were disarmed and returned to the fields, and only they went to this special battlefield to lay the foundation for a bumper harvest in 841.

    Ma Haubi''s rest finally came to an end, during which the army suffered a spring rain that lasted for several days.

    This rain is more beneficial for Denmark, which is ploughing in spring, but it is really bad for the resting army.

    Fortunately, there is a high probability that there will be no more rain after a rain, and people believe that the weather must be sunny for at least a week.

    It was a quiet night. The bonfire was baking wet clothes and cloth. The soldiers slept in the open air around the bonfire. The air was filled with the smell of earth, sea, and the scorching smell of charcoal ashes.

    The weather is no longer cold, and the sensitive warriors are aware of the pure presence of the south wind.

    In the morning, the red sun broke the east. When people who got up early to admire the rising sun washed their faces in the cool stream, they gradually felt the breeze like a mother''s hand touching their cheeks.

    It''s the south wind! Definitely the south wind!

    Although the anchored ship was hoisted and tied up, Rose''s oar flag was always flying on the top of the mast.

    The north wind of the flag blows the whole body toward the north, and this wind is the south wind without error!

    Today is the last day of rest, and Rurik is delighted by the gentle breeze touching his face.

    The south wind is definitely the help of the gods, and people''s heart to return home has been fully mobilized, and they plan to pull anchor and set sail tomorrow morning.

    That night, a fierce bonfire crackled.

    The king of Denmark and the king of Ross sat cross-legged here again. Now that there is no ale, the two had to have a final long talk over grilled fish.

    "I''ll lead my brothers on an expedition to Wessex after spring ploughing. This isn''t a big Danish attack, we''ll attack in small groups. We''re just making a fortune from looting."

    Ragnar''s words were very frank, and Rurik was surprised at first and then quickly relieved: "Haha, it would be bad if you really invaded and caused a large-scale war."

    "I don''t have that idea, and I don''t have the ability for the time being, but... it''s hard to say in the future."

    "Alright. What are you trying to rob? A lot of gold and silver?" Rurik asked lightly.

    "Of course. We only want to get rich. Or..." Ragnar looked at Rurik''s face again, "Brother, do you seem to have some advice?"

    "Me? Nothing. Or... a little bit."

    "What is it."

    "population."

    "Slave?" Ragnar pinched his chin and pretended to ponder, "It''s okay to loot the population, we can digest it. But those people don''t believe in Odin, and taking them back is polluting our beliefs. I''m not as generous as you, I They can''t be tolerated."

    As if criticizing himself for not being religious enough, Rurik smiled without saying a word, thinking about it: "It''s okay for slaves to believe in other gods, they are just slaves. Since you have a good estimate, you can sell them to me, or to Ludov. ."

    "That guy?!"

    "It''s not a problem for you. Wessex is Saxon, and all the people in Ludoff are Saxons. It''s just that some went to the island, some didn''t. Go to Wessex to catch people, I don''t believe Liudov refused to buy it. After all, he killed a lot of people in the war, and he can only cooperate with you if he wants to be big."

    In the final analysis, killing was not Ragnar''s original intention. He longed for wealth and power.

    Rurik''s words gave him a big reminder, and it slapped his thigh: "Okay! Silver coins are searched everywhere, and slaves in Wessex should be easy to catch. I sell him a pound of silver for a slave, and I hope Liudov will give it up. Pay for it or exchange it for wheat."

    "He will at least give you wheat, and he will drive the carriage directly to Schleswig to complete the delivery."

    "I hope so." Ragnar smiled and shrugged: "You''re like my own brother. Helping me like this regardless of the past, obviously it''s good for you."

    "Yes. A Denmark that is friendly with Rus is of course beneficial to Rus, and our alliance is equally beneficial to you."

    This was a polite remark, and Ragnar did not make any rebuttal, saying: "Now that the people I left in Novgorod can go home, I want to build my new home in Mahobi. As for my Two sons, maybe it''s better for them to stay with you."

    "Ivar and Bjorn? Are you really willing?"

    "Why not? I plan to take my brothers to attack Wessex after all. I don''t know them. If I fail the attack and die, someone will inherit my throne." Ragnar looked at Liuli with mixed emotions. Ke, "As wise as you are, I don''t need to say, you should understand everything."

    "Oh~ I understand." Rurik stopped talking and nodded: "I will cultivate them. Even if Ivar can''t stand, he is your son, and I will cultivate his wisdom. As for your throne Who will inherit, obviously sound Bjorn, he is unquestioned."

    "It''s Bjorn!" Ragnar looked up at the stars and sighed: "Rurik, I don''t have your wisdom. For some reason, I think you are very fond of my two sons, and you are like theirs. Dear uncle. Well, you can teach them wisdom and fighting."

    "Hey, maybe you have more than two sons. I will send back your clan, and you will be reunited with your wife. In fact, you can marry again, if you want."

    Hearing that, Ragnar gave Rurik a ruthless look, "Of all the kings I''ve heard of, only you are the most fraternal. Obviously only Odin is the greatest. Odin has twelve wives, but you are the most charitable. The person blessed by Odin has more wives than the **** king. You are a bull, and you have many children. Obviously I can''t."

    "Thank you for your boasting, but you don''t have to be self-deprecating." Saying that, Rurik happily slapped his thighs: "I predict that you will have at least two sons. One is called Upa and the other is called Hastein. , they will all be great warriors, as brave as their father you."

    "Is that so? Thank you so much. I''m very happy now."

    For Ragnar, the course of history that belongs to his family has completely changed.

    In the original historical trajectory, Horrick Haraldsson was still the chief chief of Denmark, but he was a great chief who believed in God. Those chiefs who refused to convert have retreated to islands such as Zealand, and they have actively expanded for living space. Ragnar was at the top of this Viking wave, but behind this brilliance was the complete confiscation of his homeland in Denmark by Horrick. The landless thirsted for territory, and Ragnar and his friends became pirates.

    Now the time and space Ragnar has become the king of Denmark, and the family does not need to be in the throes. He enjoys Denmark but has a greater strategic initiative, and even no longer has to do piracy in the standard rogue attitude.

    On the night of the last day, sitting by the bonfire and talking in detail with Rurik, the king of Rus, Ragnar made two decisions: to make Bjorn, who was just three years old, as the crown prince of Denmark, and Bjorn and Ivar were both placed in Rus. the proton.

    Those things that are known to each other politically do not need to be said. At this moment, Ragnar and Rurik have maintained a full tacit understanding.

    The next day, the southerly wind was stronger than yesterday, and the blowing wind swept away the cold winter, and the frozen Scandinavia began to recover.

    The huge peninsula was the first to recover from the southernmost Gotaland region.

    The personnel began to board the ship, and the war horse was pulled into the washed cabin again.

    After some dawdling, Rurik returned to the flagship. Here he took off his hat, let his iconic golden pony tail flutter in the wind, and then put on a golden laurel crown to show his status as a king.

    The huge Ross fleet is about to set sail, and the ships are recovering their anchors, and then they are raising their sails.

    Rurik''s return voyage was not alone. His fleet was extremely large, and now there are a large number of longships following him.

    Those longboats have a variety of bows, which are completely different from the Ross jibs, the pure original traditional weight sails, which are painted with distinctive patterns or a domineering word and vocabulary.

    This is the ship of the various Danish tribes in Zealand, and most of the leaders participated in the farewell. They did not receive any orders from Ragnar, and only because they knew the specific time when the Ross Army returned home, it was counted as a day to say goodbye.

    They gave some freshly caught herring as gifts, and the biggest gift was their farewell.

    People are not stupid. Who is helping the part of Denmark that believes in Odin to rebuild mountains and rivers? It was Rurik, King of Rus.

    They shouted words like "Odin" and "Friendship", and followed the entire Rus fleet with oars.

    Until the speed of their oars gradually overwhelmed the wind, the huge fleet of all jibs completely left the Oresund and went straight to the island of Bornholm due east.

    Although the fleet will not be resting on this island, Speuter and his men will be separated from the grand fleet.

    From Bornholm Island to Saaremaa Island, the security of this sea area is in charge of the royal explorer Speuter, who was named the Earl of Saaremaa.

    For this ruthless man who is not too young, has been to the Arctic Circle, and has been to Britain, the era of crazy adventures may come to an end. The squadrons under his control would cruise throughout the Eastern and Southern Baltic Seas, fishing for herring and fighting pirates.

    After all, this sea area does not allow a pirate gang stronger than himself! Spuut still has the right to launch pirate attacks, but the targets exclude allies.

    He still had the chance to launch pirates, targeting the Obertides, Pomeranians, Prussians, Currans, Livonians and Estonians. These peculiarly named ethnic spuuts do not understand, thanks to the science of the king and the nouns heard from the mouth of the Saxons. Are they rich? do not know. Attacks on the ships of these tribes appear to be lucrative.

    The entire royal pirate group was based on the islands of Saaremaa and Bornholm, and they became the coastal defense force in charge of the southern sea frontier of Rus. They will punish illegal pirates, charge some security fees for the **** of their own and allied merchant ships, and harvest a large amount of herring to make dried fish and boil salt for sale, which are also important means of generating income.

    Rurik was relieved of the comfort of the southern sea frontier, but to be safest, Russ had to send a fleet to station at the base of Tombstone Island in the ?land Islands at the T-junction of the Baltic Sea. This is very important, because even the deceased High Priest Veria has never heard of winter freezing conditions south of the ?land Islands in her extremely long life.

    Tombstone Island has great strategic value, so the large fleet sailed like a sharp arrow and sailed northward with the increasingly strong south wind, and it was only a few days after returning home. In the dark and damp mine tunnel, Lu Ye walked forward step by step with the ore basket on his back and the pickaxe in his hand.

    The content of the website is incorrect, please download the iRead app to read the correct content. The boy''s expression was a little sad, his eyes focused on the empty space in front of him, as if staring at something.

    To outsiders, there is nothing in front of Lu Ye, but in fact, in the young man''s field of vision, he can see a translucent shadow.

    It was like the shadow of a tree, gray and unrecognizable, with luxuriant branches and leaves. The branches were separated from one-third of the tree body to the left and right, supporting a semicircular crown.

    It has been more than a year since he came to this world called Kyushu, and Lu Ye has not yet figured out what it is. He only knows that when his attention is concentrated enough, this shadow tree has a chance to appear in the field of vision. And no one else notices it at all.

    What a sad life. The young man sighed.

    A year ago, he suddenly woke up in this unfamiliar world. Before he could get acquainted with the environment, the power he was in was overrun by a group of thieves, and many people were killed. He and some other young men and women became that The captive of the thieves was then sent to this mine and became a lowly miner.

    Later, he learned from scattered conversations with others that the faction he was in was affiliated with the Haotian League, a sect called Xuantianzong.

    The name of this sect sounds cool and tyrannical, but in fact it is just a small sect.

    It was the Xieyue Valley under the command of Wanmoling who captured the Xuantian Sect.

    The Haotian Alliance and Wanmoling are the two major factions in this world. They are all formed by the union of countless forces, big and small. They are fighting each other with the intention of completely destroying each other. It is said that it has lasted for hundreds of years.

    In Lu Ye''s view, this kind of battle is simply a confrontation between the lawful camp and the evil camp. He just accidentally got involved in such a confrontation.

    Over the years, wars in the Kyushu continent have been raging. Every year, small forces such as Xuan Tianzong have been uprooted, but soon more forces have sprung up, occupying various territories, making the situation even more chaotic.

    Mine slave, just mine slave, Lu Ye comforted himself, compared to those who were killed, he was still alive anyway.

    It''s not that he has any special ability to survive, but that Xieyue Valley needs some handymen to do things. Someone like Lu Ye who has no cultivation and is still young is undoubtedly the best choice.

    In fact, the miners in this vein are not only people from Xuantian Sect, but also some other small families and disciples of small sects.

    Evil Moon Valley is not weak. Over the years, it has captured a lot of territory. The original forces on these sites have naturally been destroyed, and some of the available personnel have been sent to various places for enslavement by Evil Moon Valley.

    These people, without exception, have one characteristic: they haven''t opened their minds yet, and they don''t have cultivation bases, so they are easy to control.

    There is a saying in the Kyushu Continent, it is difficult for a demon to transform into a form without enlightenment, and it is difficult for a person to cultivate without enlightenment.

    If you want to practice, you need to open your spiritual orifices. Only when you have opened your spiritual orifices can you be qualified to practice.

    Opening the spiritual orifice is not an easy matter. Ordinary people can open the spiritual orifice after systematic training. However, if they are from a cultivation family or a sect, the percentage may be higher if they have elders'' guidance.

    Lu Ye couldn''t open his spiritual aperture, so he could only make a living by mining in this dim mine.

    However, the mine slave is not without a way out. If he succeeds in enlightenment and finds the person in charge to report to him, he will have the opportunity to participate in an assessment. If the assessment is successful, he can become a disciple of Xie Yuegu.

    However, there are very few miners who can open their minds. They work all day in this dim environment and can''t even get enough to eat. How can they be enlightened.

    So basically 99% of the miners have accepted their fate and work hard every day just for a full meal.

    Lu Ye had no sense of belonging to the Xuantian Sect. After all, the Xuantian Sect was destroyed as soon as he came to this world, and he did not know who the people in the sect were.

    He also doesn''t want to be a disciple of Xieyuegu. This is not a serious force. Just hearing the name gives people a sense of evil, and it will be cold sooner or later.

    But he can''t live here as a miner all his life. What kind of formality is that? He is also an elite in the new era. If he doesn''t have a dream, what is the difference between a salted fish and a salted fish.

    So this year he has been working hard to enlighten himself. Originally, he thought that only the shadow tree that he could see could provide him with some wonderful help, but until now, the shadow tree is still just a shadow. It also affects his vision.

    Lu Ye seriously doubted whether there was something wrong with his eyes.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Turning a corner, a faint light appeared in the distance, which was one of the exits of the mine.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Today''s harvest is good. If you turn over the ore in the ore basket, you should be able to contribute three points. Counting the accumulation in the past few days, it is about twelve points. Two points are exchanged for two steamed buns, and the remaining ten points are just enough. Change a Qi and Blood Pill.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Qi and Blood Pill is a very low-level medicinal pill, and it is not an aid to enlightenment. However, in order to open one''s orifices, it must be filled with Qi and blood. Although Qi and Blood Pill is low-level, it is suitable for people like Lu Ye who are not enlightened.

    The reason why Xieyuegu is willing to take out the Qi and Blood Pill is not because of their kindness, but because they understand the way of people''s hearts. This cheapest and low-level pill can make people with hope work harder to mine.

    For example, Lu Ye works hard every day.

    Thirty feet away from the exit of the mine tunnel, Lu Ye''s eyes inadvertently glanced at a corner on the left front, where there was a huge boulder.

    He kept walking and continued to walk forward until about ten feet before he put down the mining basket he was carrying behind him, tightened the pickaxe in his hand, and took out a moderately sized stone from the mining basket and weighed it a little. .

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    The next moment, he ran towards the boulder, approached the boulder, slid sideways, stepped on the rock wall of the mine, and swooped down towards the back of the boulder with the help of the rebound force, like a vigorous Cheetah.

    The two figures were half-squatting behind the boulder, using the boulder to cover their figures, but they never thought that people would find their tracks.

    Hearing the movement, it was too late to see Lu Ye trying to get up.

    Under the terrified gazes of the two, Lu Ye raised his hand and threw the ore in his hand, hitting the bridge of one of them''s nose. The man immediately let out a miserable cry and fell to the ground on his back, blood dripping from his face.

    Lu Ye''s mining pick in the other hand shot again, but missed the second person. That person responded well and turned his head to avoid it.

    However, Lu Ye had already rushed in front of him, kicked him down, and hit the opponent''s lower abdomen. The man was suddenly in pain, and he flew out, fell to his knees, and spat out a mouthful of sour water.

    Lu Ye stepped forward, grabbed the other''s hair with one hand, saw the other''s face clearly, and sneered: Who am I, it turned out to be the two of you brothers!

    The two people he knew were disciples of the Liu family. After the site where the Liu family was located was captured by Xieyuegu, some young disciples of the Liu family were sent here to serve as mine slaves.

    Strictly speaking, the two brothers, Lu Ye and the Liu family, are connected by the same fate.

    The content of the website is updated slowly, please download the iRead app to read the latest chapters. Have I ever said, don''t let me see you again, or I''ll kill you! As Lu Ye spoke, he picked up a stone from the ground and smashed it down.

    This time, the smashing was not light, Liu''s second child just snorted and was immediately knocked unconscious.

    Lu Ye walked towards Boss Liu who was injured by him before.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Boss Liu''s forehead was smashed to pieces, blood blurred his eyes, he vaguely saw Lu Ye walking towards him, he was so frightened that he rolled and crawled: "Forgive me, my brothers didn''t know it was you who came here, they thought it was someone else!

    The two Liu brothers sneaked into ambush in front of the exit of the mine, naturally they had no good intentions.

    Before the two were arrested, they were both spoiled and spoiled. Even if they became mine slaves, they were unwilling to endure hardship. However, the status of mine slaves was low, and the people of Xieyue Valley did not regard mine slaves as human beings, and there was no ore exchange. If you contribute, you can''t get food at all.

    Therefore, the two brothers often squatted in front of a certain exit of the mine tunnel and robbed the miners who had been singled out. Many people were unlucky because of this. Not only were the ore mined hard every day robbed, but they were also beaten to death.

    To see the latest and correct content, please download Love Reading Novel

    Last time they just wanted to rob Lu Ye, but they were not opponents and were taught a lesson.

    I never thought that it was only a few days ago that I met these two brothers again.

    Just like rice raises a hundred kinds of people, there are miners like the Liu brothers who are lazy and lazy, and there are people who have dreams like Lu Ye.

    In the past year, Lu Ye''s contributions from the exchange of ore, in addition to ensuring daily food and clothing, were all exchanged for Qi and Blood Pills.

    He took no less than thirty Qi and Blood Pills.

    This makes Lu Ye stronger than most miners. Although his physique is not strong, the power contained in his body is already better than that of ordinary people.

    It''s no problem to deal with two lazy miners.

    Boss Liu was still begging for mercy, but Lu Ye pretended not to hear him, grabbed his hair, raised the stone in the other hand, and smashed it down.

    Lu Ye has seen too many tragedies in his life as a mining slave for more than a year, and he has long understood the truth. In this world of cannibalism, any pity and sympathy are useless.

    The miners are not in harmony. The miners from different forces are destined to be unable to unite. For a piece of good ore, the miners often beat their heads and blood.

    Every day people die in the mine tunnel, and every time you walk a certain distance, you can see a dead bone scattered on the ground.

    There are not a few miners who starved to death because they were robbed.

    Boss Liu fell in response.

    Lu Ye picked up his mining pick, put the mining basket on his back again, and walked towards the exit. He didn''t kill the Liu brothers, but it was not because he was soft-hearted, but the injured miners generally didn''t live long here.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Just a few steps away, a person suddenly rushed in in a panic at the exit.

    Download love reading novel to see the latest and complete content

    Get off! The man drank lowly and swiped towards Lu Ye with a slap.

    At this moment, Lu Ye felt cold all over his body because he saw a light blue light flowing through the palm of his hand.

    That was the light of spiritual power, in other words, it was a monk who shot him!

    Only by opening the spiritual aperture can you be qualified to practice and be called a monk.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    The spiritual power of a monk is an extremely magical power. Lu Ye once saw a monk in Xieyue Valley take action. Although he did not have too much power, the man just smashed a piece of ore with a light palm. It was after seeing that magical scene that Lu Ye made up his mind that he must open his spiritual aperture and become a monk.

    He also secretly assessed that even the lowest cultivator in Xie Yuegu could easily hang ten of himself.

    So when he realized that it was a cultivator who attacked him, Lu Ye knew that he was about to face great trouble.

    At the juncture of life and death, he abruptly stopped his steps and jumped back suddenly.

    His chest numb, the sound of a broken bone sounded, and Lu Ye flew upside down and fell to the ground.

    The severe pain made him sober a lot. After realizing that he was still alive, he immediately got up.

    what! The cultivator who shot it was a little surprised. Although he didn''t use his full strength just now, he just shot it casually, but it shouldn''t be something that the miner could bear.

    Using the dim light to see the miner''s face clearly, he blurted out: Lu Ye?

    At this moment, Lu Ye was already in a posture of turning around and running away. He was stunned when he heard the voice: Steward Yang?

    This cultivator surnamed Yang is a small manager at the mine, and Lu Ye often deals with him. Because the Qi and Blood Pill was exchanged from him, they are also familiar with each other.

    Manager Yang is very optimistic about Lu Ye. After all, it is rare to see a mining slave like him who can bear hardships and stand hard work. UU Reading

    Download love reading novel to see the latest and complete content

    However, there is no special preferential treatment, and there is an insurmountable gap between mortals like Lu Ye and monks without enlightenment.

    After recognizing Lu Ye, Manager Yang was relieved that he failed to kill the opponent with his palm. Lu Ye has exchanged a lot of Qi and Blood Pills from him over the past year, and his physical quality is better than that of ordinary miners. Strong, plus he just hit him casually and didn''t want to kill people deliberately, it''s not surprising that the other party can survive.

    Opposite Director Yang, Lu Ye was beating a drum in his heart.

    The monks in Xieyue Valley generally don''t pay attention to the life and death of the miners. They also know that the miners often fight in the mines. Unless they meet them, they basically ignore them.

    Only then did Lu Ye beat the Liu brothers to the ground and collapsed to the ground. Turning around, Manager Yang slapped him. From Lu Ye''s point of view, it was clear that Manager Yang was teaching him a lesson.

    To see the latest and correct content, please download Love Reading Novel. However, he soon felt that something was wrong, because Steward Yang looked flustered when he rushed in, as if he was standing up for the Liu brothers.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    The content of the website is updated slowly, please download the iRead app to read the latest chapter content. Download the iYue app for a better reading experience. Just when he was thinking about it, Manager Yang showed a surprised look, as if it was a good thing to meet Lu Ye here, he bullied him and grabbed Lu Ye''s shoulder: follow me! "

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1016ï¼š black fox red fox chance

    The Ross fleet was heading north quickly, and Rurik deliberately ordered the fleet to sail close to the eastern coast of the slender, cucumber-like ?land Island, and used the island as a marker to avoid yaw.

    When they passed this slender island, another coastline appeared due east.

    This is another very important landmark, Gotland Island.

    The vast sea is extremely empty, and the fleet was originally a giant, but now it is extremely small.

    This sea area has witnessed too many disputes. It should be a prosperous water area but it is lonely.

    It has been ten years since the war destroyed the inherent economic activities of Gotland Island and killed 10,000 people, and the island has never been revived.

    On the other hand, Visby remains the same. It is no longer a seaside trading town for the old Gotlanders, but a colony of some Swedes, the most important of which are the Swedish Mellaren immigrants.

    These people are legal subjects living in the kingdom of Rus, and they are in a hurry. Rurik, who is the king, is undoubtedly lucky to be in this city.

    But the sails of the fleet are too conspicuous. The jibs of the huge fleet are white as a whole, with a lot of blue stripes mixed in them. The white sails are extremely prominent in the early spring sunshine, and can be seen clearly for the fishermen who are preparing to go to sea.

    Is the end of March a good time to go to sea?

    Fishermen who are well versed in the geology of the Central Baltic Sea are sure that there is no fishing flood here, but as long as they wait another half a month, it is a good time to plunder their catch!

    They spread out old nets on the shore and sewed and repaired the damage with their bare hands. Women and children are also involved in the creation of new nets, a time-consuming task in which the workforce must be involved as much as possible.

    Men have a more important job, which is to repair their own boats with tools, repair and build tools such as harpoons and iron hooks.

    They will deliberately make some harpoons with huge barbs, and iron rings are attached to the ends of the wooden handles to tie the ropes.

    This is a special whaling spear, used to kill beluga whales, minke whales, porpoises, and seals.

    However, these Melalen fishermen did not deliberately hunt whales. With the growing demand for whale oil from the Rus, it became profitable to sell blubber and blubber after whaling.

    This is because they don''t know what the Russ want blubber. They only know that whale meat and viscera can be eaten for a long time (even if the smell is very strong), and they can get a lot of blubber by selling the blubber to the seaside market of the Tombstone Island of the Rus. good stuff.

    As long as it is fat, soap can be made, and eventually the fat is transported to New Roseburg, where the kingdom''s state-run workshops produce ordinary consumer soap. It smells slightly but is very decontaminating, it is an affordable consumer product, and it keeps filling the treasury.

    Those fishermen made an accurate judgment - the king of the expedition and the huge fleet have returned.

    The remaining voyage was only three days, and the soldiers who were sitting in the cabin and endured the unpleasant smell were all supported.

    People were so willing to stay on deck and look out, that it was so overcrowded that sailors needed sailors to drive them back to their cabins to save them from interfering with their work.

    The strong south wind seemed to disperse the cold, but the sea was still icy cold.

    In the distance, a huge amount of sparkling objects appeared on the sea. It''s not that the waves reflect the sun, it''s the shattered ice that lays the entire surface of the sea.

    Large ships completely disdain these pieces of ice, but the traditional long ships at the rear need to consider the risks.

    "It''s not going to happen at the door of the house, is it?"

    Rurik, who was sitting on the front of the flagship, out of prudence, ordered the semaphore to stand on the bow deck and issue orders to the entire fleet behind.

    After some body language, ships big and small understood the risk. style=\"display:inline-block;widtdisplay:inline-block;wdata-ad-client=\"ca-pub-12data-ad4185134\"\"data-ad-region=\"cont_mid\"data-ad- slot=\"6246767822\"data-ad-(adsbygoogle=w[]).push({});

    The ?land Islands are just ahead, and the farther northward the more ice floes grow.

    The hard oak hull rattled, and the people in the cabin groaned over the boring noise. The ice floes are constantly being pushed away, and only large ships can resist the resistance of the densely packed ice floes. The major ships lined up in a triangular attack array, like a giant shield, constantly smashing the ice floes to protect the long ships behind.

    It is such a fleet, no one can ignore their existence!

    The old guard post that was placed at the mouth of the lake by Bjorn, the leader of the Melalen tribe, still exists today. The post has a very obvious wooden building on the bare land, which is not like a lighthouse but also an obvious sign. The Sentinel was still there, and was now completely under the command of the Governor-General, White Fox Gouldson, appointed by Rurik.

    The sentries clearly saw the huge fleet and the unified flag on the mast. They immediately rowed into Lake M?laren, which was also full of ice floes, and went straight to the city of Stockholm, which was close to the sea. Report to the Governor.

    Rurik didn''t have time to enter Lake M?laren, and he was eager to moor at Tombstone Island.

    Now, the entire fleet entered the deep water channel full of floes. Zhou Sui was surrounded by all the sandbars, large and small, and several large islands came into view.

    This place was supposed to be very familiar, but returning today, an unexplainable sense of alienation arises spontaneously.

    "I, it seems like I''ve been away from here for many years. What a bad delusion. Gould, how are you, old guy? Don''t die." Rurik couldn''t help worrying about the old fat man who had been wearing fine clothes and food for most of his life.

    It has to be said that this guy Gould has made a great contribution to the rise of Ross, and his son is continuing to write brilliantly.

    So this return is not just a simple rest.

    The blue fox played a great role in the war, and it is more reasonable for him to support his two younger brothers. If nothing else, the red fox and the black fox were on Gould Island. Back then, they were two cubs with a single-digit age, and now they are at least sixteen years old.

    The fleet appeared like thousands of soldiers descended from Asgard, and the entire Tombstone Island was shocked!

    Just like the fleet from Gotland to the town of Visby, the people of Tombstone Island are making important preparations for sailing and fishing.

    Ice and snow forced most of the production and living work to be suspended, but this island is a warm nest in the ice and snow.

    The work of tanning leather can also be carried out in the towering wooden walls, and the fishermen can repair and depreciate their fishing nets in the open fields everywhere.

    There are many people who have long settled on Tombstone Island, and people are still accustomed to the Nordic system since ancient times. Many things are discussed, but here is the governor arranged by Rurik.

    The towering watchtower observed the arrival of the fleet, and the sudden return of the huge fleet was unexpected.

    For a while, the whole Tombstone Island was boiling, and people stopped and flocked to the pier. They made all kinds of noises, or simply shouted, cheering for the returning army.

    The governor, old Harald, was also old, and he led everyone to gather in the dock area.

    Old Gould, who was still fat, was even more senile. His eyes were blurred, his hair and beard were pale, and the age spots on his face were dense. Even so, the old man, who suddenly had difficulty walking, had to go straight to the dock with the help of his attendants.

    "My blue fox is back. The blue fox is back..."

    He kept talking about the name of his second son, wanting to take a good look at how this son who made great achievements is now. Because people who came back last year said that the blue fox was canonized as a hereditary noble by the king because of his great deeds.

    The two little fat men were gorgeously dressed, with emerald green peacock feathers on their white velvet caps. The two are not too young, but the age gap with their father Gould is outrageous.

    After all, Baihu''s daughter and these two brothers are only three or four years younger.

    They are the red fox and black fox brothers. Although they were born with brocade clothes and jade food, they didn''t make any contributions. They are by no means mediocre, with two older brothers as role models, and they are eager to do something.

    Because the two small natural harbors of Tombstone Island are now densely parked with long ships and cargo ships, the fleet can only anchor in the offshore.

    The battleships were lined up in a line. They were majestic and majestic. The good ones were busy counting the number of ships, and found that they couldn''t count them with both hands.

    Some goods can be unloaded directly on Tombstone Island, such as some captured iron weapons, tools, and horse leather (skinned from Frankish warhorses).

    The war horses of the army are also unloaded and rested here. For this reason, the cargo ships carrying horses must force their way into the harbor, and those long ships that occupy the berth must give way.

    Rurik was in a good mood with the wailing people everywhere on the shore. The majority of the soldiers have now returned to their hometowns, and the large-scale landing is now starting.

    The landing operation was very chaotic at first. The soldiers who went ashore were hungry for good food and wine, and the people who surrounded them couldn''t wait to ask about their war experiences.

    Let the messy landing go to hell! Mass unloading is not here anyway! Soldiers and warhorses landed only for rest, and the landing soldiers could not cause any trouble, but immediately arrived at the old camp to rest.

    Rurik took his trusted nobles to land in a small boat, and Noren and Bejahir each carried their sons in their arms.

    They set foot on the hard ground. As the king, Rurik showed the king''s majesty in a high-profile manner. He wore a golden laurel crown on his head and accepted the half-kneeling salute of the people on the island.

    "Get up! Brothers! Glory belongs to Ross! We are victorious!"

    What people love most is hearing the word "victory".

    The governor, Old Harald, had an old face full of enthusiasm, and hurriedly brought his cronies to further congratulate the king on the victory.

    So, a key question was forced to ask: "How many spoils will the king unload and sell on Tombstone Island?"

    The question was abrupt and serious, Rurik didn''t think about it, and said casually: "Is it the merchant of Meralen who is just around the corner? I can take out a thousand horse hides and some iron tools, you can sell them, remember to pay the taxes when give me."

    Horse leather? This made the people present very depressed.

    An old man''s ears were still intact. Old Gould murmured a few times, and the attendants quickly helped the old man out of the crowd and appeared in front of Rurik.

    Seeing him today, Old Gould seemed to be a different person. Rurik recognized him at a glance, surprised at the decay of his old friend.

    "You?!" He pointed with a big hand: "Gould! It''s you!"

    "Yes! It''s me..." Old Gould''s voice was hoarse, and then he coughed for a while.

    "you are sick?"

    "At least it won''t die this year. Your Majesty, where is my son Lanhu. Oh...let''s talk about the horse leather first. A thousand horse leather was given to Tombstone Island, thank you, Your Majesty!"

    Rurik was at a loss for the next step. Before the war, he was worried that Old Gould would suddenly die of a stroke. After thinking about it, he continued: "It seems that God Frey has blessed you with a clear mind. You are a big businessman, how can I I can forget you, and your family. I will talk to you about some things in detail, and now, I want to enter the city. You..." Rurik pointed to the governor, "You go and gather the merchants who stay on the island, and also There are those tanners. I''ll have a good chat with you tomorrow. I''m tired now, and I''m going to the island to rest."

    The governor himself knew exactly what the rest of the king asked for.

    Rurik''s iron-like body was also paralyzed by the fatigue of the boat and the car. He has been keeping his spirits strong, and now he is finally comfortable soaking in a huge wooden barrel. This is not only to remove the sludge and sweat from his body, but also to wash it off. The murderousness of a whole year of war. The tense muscles were rested, and finally he lay on the serious bed, slumbering heartlessly.

    The outdoor carnival is no match for the king, and the soldiers who landed are paying for drinking.

    The use of hops to transform ale into beer, which is still a specialty in parts of the southern Franks, did not spread. However, pure ale always turns sour due to slight deterioration, so-called vinegarification. Therefore, adding aromas such as petals, pine buds, and raspberries to improve the flavor of the ale is a traditional method, and people who are addicted to drinking often ignore all this.

    Thousands of fighters are rich, and they landed eagerly to feast and drink, but how can there be so much material inventory on the island for them to squander?

    Rurik and most of his trusted nobles did not have to join the rush to buy the scarce supplies. The governor did not have the courage to neglect these nobles. They ate and drank and slept soundly.

    Noren and Beja Hill took their children to live in a quiet and warm place, and accompany their children to sleep peacefully.

    After some panic buying outdoors, the merchants who stayed there found that the soldiers who returned had made a fortune. After selling some of the ale in stock, they immediately raised the price of the remaining liquor, but even so, the soldiers were still rushing.

    Are they crazy? Maybe it''s really crazy!

    Senior smart businessmen can always see into the weakness of human nature, and those upstarts will always spend a lot of money for a momentary pleasure. What''s more, when the merchants heard that these warriors had been drifting on and off the sea for a month, the torture of such a voyage was no less than war. They will spend revenge, and now is the chance to make money.

    Therefore, the old Gould, who has been obsessed with money all his life, can''t ignore this opportunity. It is completely instinctive. He ordered to sell the wine he hoarded.

    Waiting for the spring to arrive in Stockholm for sale? It is far better to sell it to the triumphant soldiers to make a lot of money and be happy.

    After a crazy night, the old camp built by the tired and drunk soldiers fell asleep.

    Gould''s two youngest sons, Black Fox and Red Fox, have made a great achievement.

    The Gould family made a fortune again, and the ale in stock, even some vinegared ones, were sold out. But these days ale is no longer a luxury. The family deliberately raised the price, so that one hundred and fifty pounds of silver coins were entered into the account. If you look closely, each silver coin is engraved with Charlemagne''s head. These are actually the highest quality good currency from the Franks? ! M.b¦©Q¦ÌG¨¨t¦Í.c¨°M

    Old Gould, too old to be senile, summoned his two sons together, and after a frenzied night said these words: "The king must have a great victory in the South, I am old, and tomorrow''s meeting you brothers Help me go. I won''t talk much, you two are my mouth. This is the biggest chance for the two of you in this life, maybe, this is the last thing I can do to you..."

    He doesn''t have to talk too thoroughly, the Gould family is all fat and quick-witted, so they naturally understand the meaning.

    The second brother, Lanhu, did not return with the army, but the news he heard was that Lanhu took hundreds of soldiers to the hinterland of Frank to open up a new industry. The son of a merchant not only has the title of earl, but also has 500 armed supporters.

    Ask yourself, Old Gould had at most more than 50 private soldiers in his life. He armed the sailors he raised, and he could gather 200 armed men when he was at his best.

    Because of tradition, the eldest white fox is qualified to inherit the main family business. Gould does not regret the second child he may have treated badly. He feels that the blue fox is not only his physical heir, but also a full spiritual inheritance. In his dreams, he would enter the hinterland of Frank to look for business opportunities. Finally, only the second child, Lanhu, fulfilled his lifelong dream for his father.

    Not being able to see his second son for the first time, Old Gould was very disappointed, but when he thought that this brat was crazy enough to expand his career to the unknown in the far south, he was really a great hero of the whole family, and everything was relieved.

    The entourage on another level also fully proves that the king holds the Gould family very highly, so all family members who have pioneering and enterprising spirit will have the opportunity to develop.

    The king wants to convene all the wealthy businessmen and craftsmen on the island to hold a meeting. This is a huge opportunity. In the dark and damp mine tunnel, Lu Ye walked forward step by step with the ore basket on his back and the pickaxe in his hand.

    The content of the website is incorrect, please download the iRead app to read the correct content. The boy''s expression was a little sad, his eyes focused on the empty space in front of him, as if staring at something.

    To outsiders, there is nothing in front of Lu Ye, but in fact, in the young man''s field of vision, he can see a translucent shadow.

    It was like the shadow of a tree, gray and unrecognizable, with luxuriant branches and leaves. The branches were separated from one-third of the tree body to the left and right, supporting a semicircular crown.

    It has been more than a year since he came to this world called Kyushu, and Lu Ye has not yet figured out what it is. He only knows that when his attention is concentrated enough, this shadow tree has a chance to appear in the field of vision. And no one else notices it at all.

    What a sad life. The young man sighed.

    A year ago, he suddenly woke up in this unfamiliar world. Before he could get acquainted with the environment, the power he was in was overrun by a group of thieves, and many people were killed. He and some other young men and women became that The captive of the thieves was then sent to this mine and became a lowly miner.

    Later, he learned from scattered conversations with others that the faction he was in was affiliated with the Haotian League, a sect called Xuantianzong.

    The name of this sect sounds cool and tyrannical, but in fact it is just a small sect.

    It was the Xieyue Valley under the command of Wanmoling who captured the Xuantian Sect.

    The Haotian Alliance and Wanmoling are the two major factions in this world. They are all formed by the union of countless forces, big and small. They are fighting each other with the intention of completely destroying each other. It is said that it has lasted for hundreds of years.

    In Lu Ye''s view, this kind of battle is simply a confrontation between the lawful camp and the evil camp. He just accidentally got involved in such a confrontation.

    Over the years, wars in the Kyushu continent have been raging. Every year, small forces such as Xuan Tianzong have been uprooted, but soon more forces have sprung up like mushrooms after a rain, occupying various territories, making the situation even more chaotic.

    Mine slave, just mine slave, Lu Ye comforted himself, compared to those who were killed, he was still alive anyway.

    It''s not that he has any special ability to survive, but that Xie Yuegu needs some handymen to do things. Someone like Lu Ye who has no cultivation and is still young is undoubtedly the best choice.

    In fact, the miners in this vein are not only people from Xuantian Sect, but also some other small families and disciples of small sects.

    Evil Moon Valley is not weak. Over the years, it has captured a lot of territory. The original forces on these sites have naturally been destroyed. Some of the available manpower has been sent to various places for enslavement by Evil Moon Valley.

    These people, without exception, have one characteristic: they haven''t opened their minds yet, and they don''t have cultivation bases, so they are easy to control.

    There is a saying in the Kyushu Continent, it is difficult for a demon to transform into a form without enlightenment, and it is difficult for a person to cultivate without enlightenment.

    If you want to practice, you need to open your spiritual orifices. Only when you have opened your spiritual orifices can you be qualified to practice.

    Opening the spiritual orifice is not an easy thing. Ordinary people can open the spiritual orifice after systematic training. However, if they are from a cultivation family or a sect, the percentage may be higher if they have elders'' guidance.

    Lu Ye couldn''t open his spiritual aperture, so he could only make a living by mining in this dim mine.

    However, the mine slave is not without a way out. If he succeeds in enlightenment and finds the person in charge to report to him, he will have the opportunity to participate in an assessment. If the assessment is successful, he can become a disciple of Xie Yuegu.

    However, there are very few miners who can open their minds. They work all day in this dim environment and can''t even get enough to eat. How can they be enlightened.

    So basically 99% of the miners have accepted their fate and work hard every day just for a full meal.

    Lu Ye had no sense of belonging to the Xuantian Sect. After all, the Xuantian Sect was destroyed as soon as he came to this world, and he did not know who the people in the sect were.

    He also doesn''t want to be a disciple of Xieyuegu. This is not a serious force. Just hearing the name gives people a sense of evil, and it will be cold sooner or later.

    But he can''t live here as a miner all his life. What kind of formality is that? He is also an elite in the new era. If he doesn''t have a dream, what is the difference between a salted fish and a salted fish.

    So this year he has been working hard to enlighten himself. Originally, he thought that only the shadow tree that he could see could provide him with some wonderful help, but until now, the shadow tree is still just a shadow. It also affects his vision.

    Lu Ye seriously doubted whether there was something wrong with his eyes.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Turning a corner, a faint light appeared in the distance, which was one of the exits of the mine.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Today''s harvest is good. If you turn over the ore in the ore basket, you should be able to contribute three points. Counting the accumulation in the past few days, it is about twelve points. Two points are exchanged for two steamed buns, and the remaining ten points are just enough. Change a Qi and Blood Pill.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Qi and Blood Pill is a very low-level medicinal pill, and it is not an aid to enlightenment. However, in order to open one''s orifices, it must be filled with Qi and blood. Although Qi and Blood Pill is low-level, it is suitable for people like Lu Ye who are not enlightened.

    The reason why Xieyuegu is willing to take out the Qi and Blood Pill is not because of their kindness, but because they understand the way of people''s hearts. This cheapest and low-level pill can make people with hope work harder to mine.

    For example, Lu Ye works hard every day.

    Thirty feet away from the exit of the mine tunnel, Lu Ye''s eyes inadvertently glanced at a corner on the left front, where there was a huge boulder.

    He kept walking and continued to walk forward until about ten feet before he put down the mining basket he was carrying behind him, tightened the pickaxe in his hand, and took out a moderately sized stone from the mining basket and weighed it a little. .

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    The next moment, he ran towards the boulder, approached the boulder, slid sideways, stepped on the rock wall of the mine, and swooped down towards the back of the boulder with the help of the rebound force, like a vigorous Cheetah.

    The two figures were half-squatting behind the boulder, and they used the boulder to cover their figures. They never thought that people would find their tracks.

    Hearing the movement, it was too late to see Lu Ye trying to get up.

    Under the terrified gazes of the two, Lu Ye raised his hand and threw the ore in his hand, hitting the bridge of one of them''s nose. The man immediately let out a miserable cry and fell to the ground on his back, blood dripping from his face.

    Lu Ye''s mining pick in the other hand shot again, but missed the second person. That person responded well and turned his head to avoid it.

    However, Lu Ye had already rushed in front of him, kicked him down, and hit the opponent''s lower abdomen. The man was in pain and flew out, fell to his knees, and spat out a mouthful of sour water.

    Lu Ye stepped forward, grabbed the other''s hair with one hand, saw the other''s face clearly, and sneered: Who am I, it turns out to be your brothers!

    The two people he knew were disciples of the Liu family. After the site where the Liu family was located was captured by Xieyuegu, some young disciples of the Liu family were sent here to serve as mine slaves.

    Strictly speaking, the two brothers, Lu Ye and the Liu family, are connected by the same fate.

    The content of the website is updated slowly, please download the iRead app to read the latest chapter content. Have I ever said, don''t let me see you again, or I''ll kill you! As Lu Ye spoke, he picked up a stone from the ground and smashed it hard.

    This time, the smashing was not light, and the second Liu family snorted, and was immediately knocked unconscious.

    Lu Ye walked towards Boss Liu who was injured by him before.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Boss Liu''s forehead was smashed to pieces, blood blurred his eyes, he vaguely saw Lu Ye walking towards him, he was so frightened that he rolled and crawled: "Forgive me, my brothers didn''t know it was you who came here, they thought it was someone else!

    The two Liu brothers sneaked in ambush in front of the exit of the mine, naturally they had no good intentions.

    Before the two were arrested, they were both spoiled and spoiled. Even if they became mine slaves, they were unwilling to endure hardship. However, the status of mine slaves was low, and the people of Xieyue Valley did not regard mine slaves as human beings, and there was no ore exchange. If you contribute, you can''t get food at all.

    Therefore, the two brothers often squatted in front of a certain exit of the mine tunnel and robbed the miners who had been singled out. Many people were unlucky because of this. Not only were the ore mined hard every day robbed, but they were also beaten to death.

    To see the latest and correct content, please download Love Reading Novel

    Last time they just wanted to rob Lu Ye, but they were not opponents and were taught a lesson.

    I never thought that it was only a few days ago that I met these two brothers again.

    Just like rice raises a hundred kinds of people, there are miners like the Liu brothers who are lazy and lazy, and there are people who have dreams like Lu Ye.

    In the past year, Lu Ye''s contributions through the exchange of ore, in addition to ensuring daily food and clothing, were all exchanged for Qi and Blood Pills.

    He took no less than thirty Qi and Blood Pills.

    This makes Lu Ye stronger than most miners. Although his physique is not strong, the power contained in his body has already surpassed that of ordinary people.

    It''s no problem to deal with two lazy miners.

    Boss Liu was still begging for mercy, but Lu Ye pretended not to hear him, grabbed him by the hair, raised the stone in the other hand, and smashed it down.

    Lu Ye has seen too many tragedies in his career as a mining slave for more than a year, and he has long understood the truth. In this world of cannibalism, any pity and sympathy are useless.

    The miners are not in harmony. The miners from different forces are destined to be unable to unite. For a piece of good ore, the miners often beat their heads and blood.

    Every day people die in the mine tunnel, and every time you walk a certain distance, you can see a dead bone scattered on the ground.

    There are not a few miners who starved to death because they were robbed.

    Boss Liu fell in response.

    Lu Ye picked up his mining pick, put the mining basket on his back again, and walked towards the exit. He didn''t kill the Liu brothers, but it was not because he was soft-hearted, but the injured miners generally didn''t live long here.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    After walking a few steps, a person suddenly rushed in in a panic at the exit.

    Download love reading novel to see the latest and complete content

    Get off! The man drank lowly and swiped towards Lu Ye with a slap.

    At this moment, Lu Ye felt cold all over his body because he saw a light blue light flowing through the palm of his hand.

    That was the light of spiritual power, in other words, it was a monk who shot him!

    Only by opening the spiritual aperture can you be qualified to practice and be called a monk.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    The spiritual power of a monk is an extremely magical power. Lu Ye once saw a monk in Xieyue Valley take action. Although he did not have too much power, the man just smashed a piece of ore with a light palm. It was after seeing that magical scene that Lu Ye made up his mind that he must open his spiritual aperture and become a monk.

    He also secretly assessed that even the lowest cultivator in Xie Yuegu could easily hang ten of himself.

    So when he realized that it was a cultivator who attacked him, Lu Ye knew that he was about to face great trouble.

    At the juncture of life and death, he abruptly stopped his steps and jumped back suddenly.

    His chest numb, the sound of a broken bone sounded, and Lu Ye flew upside down and fell to the ground.

    The severe pain made him sober a lot. After realizing that he was still alive, he immediately got up.

    what! The cultivator who shot it was a little surprised. Although he didn''t use his full strength just now, he just shot it casually, but it shouldn''t be something that the miner could bear.

    Using the dim light to see the miner''s face clearly, he blurted out: Lu Ye?

    At this moment, Lu Ye was already in a posture of turning around and running away. He was stunned when he heard the voice: Steward Yang?

    This cultivator surnamed Yang is a small manager at the mine, and Lu Ye often deals with him. Because the Qi and Blood Pill was exchanged from him, they are also familiar with each other.

    Manager Yang is very optimistic about Lu Ye. After all, it is rare to see a mining slave like him who can bear hardships and stand hard workDownload Love Reading Novel to see the latest full content

    However, there is no special preferential treatment, and there is an insurmountable gap between mortals like Lu Ye and monks without enlightenment.

    After recognizing Lu Ye, Manager Yang was relieved that he failed to kill the opponent with his palm. Lu Ye has exchanged a lot of Qi and Blood Pills from him over the past year, and his physical quality is better than that of ordinary miners. Strong, plus he just hit him casually and didn''t want to kill people deliberately, it''s not surprising that the other party can survive.

    Opposite Director Yang, Lu Ye was beating a drum in his heart.

    The monks in Xieyue Valley generally don''t pay attention to the life and death of the miners. They also know that the miners often fight in the mines. Unless they meet them, they basically ignore them.

    Only then did Lu Ye beat the Liu brothers to the ground and collapsed to the ground. Turning around, Manager Yang slapped him. From Lu Ye''s point of view, it was clear that Manager Yang was teaching him a lesson.

    To see the latest and correct content, please download Love Reading Novel. However, he soon felt that something was wrong, because Steward Yang looked flustered when he rushed in, as if he was standing up for the Liu brothers.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    The content of the website is updated slowly, please download the iRead app to read the latest chapter content. Download the iYue app for a better reading experience. Just when he was thinking about it, Manager Yang showed a surprised look. It seemed that it was a good thing to meet Lu Ye here. He bullied him and grabbed Lu Ye''s shoulder: Follow me! "

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1017ï¼š The Story of the Horse

    For those horses killed on the battlefield, no matter how outrageous the trauma, the leather was stripped off as much as possible.

    Afterwards, the horse meat is slaughtered or roasted or boiled, and only the bones of the horse are left for the victor. Of course, the horse bones were not willing to throw them away. The big bones were smashed by an axe, the bones were roasted on the fire, and the delicious and thick marrow was filled into the stomach of the winner.

    The remaining horse bones are also recycled, and the bone fragments will be processed into arrow clusters or spearheads by Saxon hunters for hunting.

    When the army was fighting in Saxony, there was no time for further processing of the stripped horses. Lack of time is one aspect, tanning leather requires a lot of thenardite, a mineral that is not readily available in Saxony.

    The inner layer of fat was scraped off as much as possible, and then it was dried as much as possible. Later, in extreme cold weather, all the horse hides were frozen hard, and they were flaked like broad planks.

    Now that the horse leather has been completely thawed and stacked in layers in the cabin, they are generally slightly rotted. Therefore, only a few sailors are responsible for the operation of the cargo ship that simply transports the horse leather, and the sailors would rather sleep on the deck and fall into the sea by themselves with their hands and feet tied with ropes. .

    Twenty years ago, because of the general deflation of the Swedish world, every silver coin, even if its quality was average, had a very high purchasing power.

    The generally accepted price for a piece of unprocessed reindeer hide at that time was one silver coin.

    Although the Ross tribe was a marginal tribe in the Swedish world, they were all hunters. Winter hunting was a tradition. Lake M?laren. Deerskin with a large area has many uses, but unfortunately it has not been sold at a high price.

    As the Rus expanded, the looted hot money was continuously sent to the Swedish world.

    In the past, people who dared to call themselves wealthy with dozens of silver coins in their homes, now calling themselves like this is tantamount to flooding their brains.

    The price of deer hides soared to fifteen silver coins at one point, but as Ross completely expanded his territory into the Arctic Ocean, hunting reindeer was nowhere near as promising as breeding. The country''s deer-raising industry is booming, especially the deer-raisers or Lapps (Sami people) who are subject to the king. They are still nominally the king''s herdsmen, but in fact they have lived happily ever after.

    Rurik himself is the largest reindeer rancher in the entire kingdom. The reindeer herd belonging to the royal family has swelled to the level of 100,000, and it is still growing rapidly every year, so that the northern area of ??New Roseburg and the shores of Lake Ladoga have been developed. For good grazing land.

    The price of raw deerskins has been stabilized at around ten silver coins, but now the Nordic world, even with Denmark, has a small population. The entire group has a huge consumption of leather. With the majority of people owning their own thick clothes, the continued large-scale sales of leather to the outside world is not as profitable as it used to be.

    Deerskin has become a benchmark for the entire leather industry, and it is neither expensive nor cheap.

    Today, white bear skins, brown bear skins, and the most expensive mink skins and forest cat skins are more expensive.

    Hunters can''t keep bears in vain, but ferrets and forest cats can be caught and kept. Today''s most traditional fur market in Ross, white and fluffy ferret skins are still on sale. Its price has risen tenfold compared to 20 years ago. Some people have begun to make cages to breed minks, so that some hides are actually artificially raised.

    As for the forest cat, the Nordic elf, people only needed its furry leather in the past. As the grain production in the eastern part of Ross has been increasing, the inconspicuous rat problem in the past must be paid attention to. Instead of slaughtering and selling the hides, the forest cat would be better off to catch mice, and the eastern settlers were more than willing to pay for it.

    Reindeer are the most important livestock animals in the Rus Kingdom. In recent years, the population of large horses, cattle, goats, and sheep have also grown rapidly. However, their base is too small, and although the growth rate is high, the net growth value is not enough.

    People living in Novgorod keep more rabbits, and people in Novgorod keep more poultry.

    Other hunter families buy puppies from the market, and they are all standard "sled dogs." Hunters don''t need them to pull sleds, but these small animals are good helpers for catching snow rabbits and seals.

    It seems that the Rus Kingdom has already prospered, but in fact, only the reindeer, the traditional animal of the Arctic, has really prospered.

    Deerskin is a measure, and horse leather has to be at least as expensive as it is.

    Rurik already knew the price of deerskins well. After all, as the biggest seller, he has the most real pricing power. This is well known to all fur businessmen in Rus and Sweden.

    "Horse leather at least not lower than deerskin, they must agree with me." Rurik thought so.

    In fact, various merchants who stayed on Tombstone Island had predicted Rurik''s prediction. They were a group of wolves that were coveting tigers. After waiting for the king to call a meeting, the brothers bought all the thousand horse hides. Even if they have not yet inspected the goods, considering the noble character of the king, no one dares to question this batch of goods.

    ¡­

    A new day is already afternoon.

    Rurik, who slept very well, consciously recovered completely. He sat on the soft bed and stretched his muscles and bones, and then he went straight to the indoor toilet to go to the toilet.

    Even in daily life, as a king, Rurik has long set an example for his subjects across the country.

    A residential building must have an indoor toilet. Since the Nordic people cannot squat down on a large scale, most of the household toilets are a sitting toilet. The filth falls into the collection bucket under the floor, and after completion, the floor is covered with a wooden board to avoid the intrusion of odor and cold air. The wealthy often use cloth to wipe their buttocks. Now, because state-run workshops have been providing soft paper made from grasses such as reeds and rushes, it is actually used for rubbing their buttocks. Since this was recommended by the king, the wealthy followed suit.

    Go to the toilet, wash, get dressed, and have some snacks. For the time being, he doesn''t need any waiters, and then he has a group of armed guards around him.

    In order not to disturb the rest of the two wives and two infant sons, although Rurik did not live with them, the house was separated by a wall.

    Noren and Bejahir have experienced the same torment of a long voyage. Now the two have changed into a piece of clothing. It is still cold outside, so they put on a huge white bearskin hat, which is warm and extremely fluffy, like a giant dandelion.

    "Did you sleep well last night? How is the child? Oh, my son is still sleeping..."

    He glanced at the child held by his mother, and nag a few words with his two wives.

    "Everything is fine. Are we going to stay here a little longer?" Noren opened the conversation, "It must be. That''s fine! There are some useful women here who just happen to help me take care of the children."

    "Is it a nursing mother?"

    "Exactly. It also gives me peace of mind, I just want to rest in peace now. So..." Noren stared straight into Rurik''s eyes: "You won''t let me join tonight''s meeting? I After all, they are nobles."

    "That''s not necessary. Tonight is full of rough men, all covered in hair and smelling of ale, and the stench of processed leather."

    "I''m quite curious." Bejahir smiled and added casually.

    Unexpectedly, Noren hurriedly gave her color and kicked her feet lightly with leather boots. With that, Bejasil lowered his head in loss and didn''t say a word.

    Rurik squeezed the faces of the two women respectively: "Let''s go, take the child out for a walk. I want to take a good look at my island..."

    The king appeared with his attendants, and the crowd immediately surrounded him. The arrogant guards kept the people from getting closer to the king, and Rurik didn''t bother to say hello to this group of enthusiastic guys.

    Tombstone Island has always been inhabited by a variety of people, most of whom settled here for money. They were excited to meet the king, and they understood everything just from the shouts of some people.

    "Look at me, Your Majesty! I want to buy your leather!"

    "My money can buy a hundred of them!"

    Wait, the clamor has completely proved one thing - the news of "selling horse leather" for a walk just after arriving in Hong Kong has detonated public opinion.

    Rurik inspected the work of the fishermen, inspected the farmland of the Slavs who reclaimed the wasteland, inspected the soldiers who had relaxed, and walked around the commercial street that spontaneously formed on the shore.

    Nothing has changed from last year''s expedition, and it is still prosperous.

    Finally, including the governor of the island, as well as all the nobles and generals of the Rus army, arrived at the warrior cemetery on the island with the king.

    More than 60 warriors are buried here. If they were still alive, they would be in their thirties.

    The dead were all sacrificed in 828. They fought the first battle of expansion for Ross, and this first battle was to avenge the old Gotlanders, who were once powerful enemies. That was thirteen years ago, and everything has changed.

    The existing leather merchants in the entire Tombstone Island are eager to move, and the largest merchant is the Gould family.

    Old Gould''s black fox and red fox ushered in their opportunity, but they had a very special relationship with the king himself, so Old Gould roared in the mansion when he learned that the king was patrolling outdoors.

    "Children! Help me get up! I''ll take you two to talk to the king first!"

    Brothers Red Fox and Black Fox did not dare to neglect at all. The two brothers supported their father from left to right like a pair of crutches.

    The family''s attendants followed closely and listened closely.

    The Gould family built their own independent mansion in the port town of Tombstone Island. Old Gould wanted to retire here. He also wanted to bury himself in the island cemetery after his death.

    There are already merchants in the parliamentary court in the city, waiting for the high-profile arrival of the king. Before that, many merchants who arrived first were already entrenched here, and they chatted with each other about buying leather, because it was a large size of a thousand horse hides. List, the businessmen are already inquiring about each other''s details, figuring out how much they can get.

    Because the price of raw horse hide is definitely not very high, it should be measured by deerskin. The problem is that although wild reindeer can be hunted, the amount is too small, and most of the domesticated reindeer are owned by the royal family. Even if there are individual farmers who raise deer, deer are a means of transportation in winter. Killing deer to eat meat and sell skins is not something that ordinary farmers can afford. Even if ordinary farmers want to sell deer, the prices of various "parts" are directly based on the price of the king.

    The winter is not over yet. This winter, based on last year''s standards, there may be 800 raw deerskins to be traded. Raw deerskins are often tanned by professional tanners in Elronborg, Roseburg, and New Roseburg. Merchants who are unwilling to travel far away to trade on Tombstone Island can only eat marginal profits from the leather industry.

    The king took out a thousand horse hides in one breath and sold them on Tombstone Island. This is a great deed! Buying horse leather to make clothes and selling them to Lake M?laren can make a fortune.

    The wily old Gould knew all too well about this matter, but he was different from ordinary businessmen, and he personally attacked the crux of the problem.

    Heihu supported the old father and not only asked, "Father, is it abrupt for us to go like this?"

    "No, the king will not reject me."

    "How can I see it? Even if I''m afraid of offending the king."

    "Stupid!" Old Gould coughed twice, then smiled and educated his two cubs: "We have been selling bulk supplies to Rurik over the years. He made a lot of money, and we also made a fortune. Our family Always cooperate with the royal family. Remember the two of you in the future! We need the protection of the king. If there is a chance to make a fortune, we must think that the king will also get benefits, so that the king will also think of you when he has the opportunity to grab benefits. This is for the father A chance for the four of your brothers!"

    When the red fox heard it, he couldn''t help but ask, "So, are we going this time to help the king make a fortune?"

    "Of course."

    "But, aren''t we going to directly ask for most of the cooperation of the thousand pieces of leather?"

    "Stupid!" Old Gould rolled his eyes at his unfortunate son, so frightened the black fox immediately hooked his head.

    "Stupid boy, the king has three thousand horse hides or more in his hands. Don''t you think I''m taking you to fight for the thousand hides. The thousand hides were thrown by the king to the flock of vultures ( Taunting ordinary merchants), those hides must be of average quality. We will get a batch of good hides from the king, and our family will process them and ship them to your eldest brother before selling them. We are directly selling materials for the king , stable profits are indispensable.¡±

    The brothers remained silent. As the team walked out of the mansion, Old Gould glanced left and right, and then whispered: "My purpose is to make the king make a lot of money, so that we have more benefits. We and The king himself secretly talked, and the vultures must have no idea."

    After inspecting, Rurik will return to his residence. At present, his temporary residence is still guarded by a berserker wearing a bear head.

    Although the Gould family has close ties to the royal family, the guards are still vigilant against unexpected visitors.

    Old Gould didn''t want to follow, so he only entered with his two fat sons and waited. Even if the old fat man and the two little fat men were completely unarmed, they were still ruthlessly intercepted by the guards. Even if Old Gould took out some silver coins and tried to bribe it, it would be even more misunderstood.

    Berserkers want to take away the bribe money, but they have their own rules. Once the money is taken by the king, they and their family will be punished.

    These berserkers have a high degree of vigilance. After all, they just came back from the battlefield. As the elite of the elite, they have experienced the most brutal fighting. Tried to meet the king by bribing? Is there any danger here?

    Even though old Gould kept claiming that he was the king''s good friend.

    The noise attracted the attention of the captain of the guard, Grund, and the old guy scolded: "Hey! Who is it? Soldiers, take it down for them!"

    So, the Berserker really got his hands on it, until Grund saw that the three fat men realized the situation.

    "Stop first!" he added, and then came over with a shy attitude, jokingly said: "Isn''t this Lord Gould? You should have informed us that you are coming! I''m sorry, I His subordinates are rude."

    Gould couldn''t say anything. Anyway, his old man was not a threat, and his two fat sons were pushed aside, which made the Gould family''s attendants almost draw their swords to protect the gold master.

    Grund waved his hand, sent his subordinates to continue to stand guard, pinched his waist and continued to ask, "Old friend, there is something important to ask about the king? You should know that the king is in a good mood and is now inspecting the territory."

    "Of course I know." Gould can''t stand up now, he still holds up his fat head, and his words are threatening: "Grunde, this time I want to help the king make a fortune, so I have to come in secret. You have to be good to me. Look at our father and son without even a dagger to cut meat, your soldiers are so nervous. Listen, I''m going to tell the king some trade secrets, and I don''t want to make too much of it here If other businessmen who are making a big noise know about it, it will not be good for the king."

    After that, he took the money bag from his son Heihu who failed to give bribes and put it into Grund''s hands: "Take it first. I still have some ale stock in my house. I''ll take a chance and send a few barrels." M.b¦©Q¦ÌG¨¨t¦Í .c¨°M

    "You old guy." Grund stretched out his finger and pointed a few times with a smile, but he didn''t ask for money: "Old guy, you know my identity. I won''t ask for money, the three of you... My subordinates can. I''ll **** you to the outside of the mansion first, and you will wait inside. Also, let all your attendants leave."

    "Alright." Gould immediately dismissed his subordinates and disappeared under the "guardian" of the berserker.

    That''s all, Grund stood where he was and kept wringing his neck and sighing at his wit.

    Grund''s not accepting money is by no means his incorruptibility. He was born as a prisoner. Although he has worked hard for Rurik for ten years now, he must know that the captured general will spend his whole life to prove his loyalty. The so-called king''s salary, rewarded property, and battlefield seizures are legal, and openly taking bribes is courting death. It''s not that he doesn''t want to take it, it''s just that many people are watching.

    No, the warrior holding the hilt still glances at himself from time to time.

    "What are you looking at? Stand on your post."

    Having said that, he also entered the outer part of the mansion and continued to rest. In the dark and damp mine tunnel, Lu Ye walked forward step by step with the ore basket on his back and the pickaxe in his hand.

    The content of the website is incorrect, please download the iRead app to read the correct content. The boy''s expression was a little sad, his eyes focused on the empty space in front of him, as if staring at something.

    To outsiders, there is nothing in front of Lu Ye, but in fact, in the young man''s field of vision, he can see a translucent shadow.

    It was like the shadow of a tree, gray and unrecognizable, with luxuriant branches and leaves. The branches were separated from one-third of the tree body to the left and right, supporting a semicircular crown.

    It has been more than a year since he came to this world called Kyushu, and Lu Ye has not yet figured out what it is. He only knows that when his attention is concentrated enough, this shadow tree has a chance to appear in the field of vision. And no one else notices it at all.

    What a sad life. The young man sighed.

    A year ago, he suddenly woke up in this unfamiliar world. Before he could get acquainted with the environment, the power he was in was overrun by a group of thieves, and many people were killed. He and some other young men and women became that The captive of the thieves was then sent to this mine and became a lowly miner.

    Later, he learned from scattered conversations with others that the faction he was in was affiliated with the Haotian League, a sect called Xuantianzong.

    The name of this sect sounds cool and tyrannical, but in fact it is just a small sect.

    It was the Xieyue Valley under the command of Wanmoling who captured the Xuantian Sect.

    The Haotian Alliance and Wanmoling are the two major factions in this world. They are all formed by the union of countless forces, big and small. They are fighting each other with the intention of completely destroying each other. It is said that it has lasted for hundreds of years.

    In Lu Ye''s view, this kind of battle is simply a confrontation between the lawful camp and the evil camp. He just accidentally got involved in such a confrontation.

    Over the years, wars in the Kyushu continent have been raging. Every year, small forces such as Xuan Tianzong have been uprooted, but soon more forces have sprung up like mushrooms after a rain, occupying various territories, making the situation even more chaotic.

    Mine slave, just mine slave, Lu Ye comforted himself, compared to those who were killed, he was still alive anyway.

    It''s not that he has any special ability to survive, but that Xie Yuegu needs some handymen to do things. Someone like Lu Ye who has no cultivation and is still young is undoubtedly the best choice.

    In fact, the miners in this vein are not only people from Xuantian Sect, but also some other small families and disciples of small sects.

    Evil Moon Valley is not weak. Over the years, it has captured a lot of territory. The original forces on these sites have naturally been destroyed. Some of the available manpower has been sent to various places for enslavement by Evil Moon Valley.

    These people, without exception, have one characteristic: they haven''t opened their minds yet, and they don''t have cultivation bases, so they are easy to control.

    There is a saying in the Kyushu Continent, it is difficult for a demon to transform into a form without enlightenment, and it is difficult for a person to cultivate without enlightenment.

    If you want to practice, you need to open your spiritual orifices. Only when you have opened your spiritual orifices can you be qualified to practice.

    Opening the spiritual orifice is not an easy thing. Ordinary people can open the spiritual orifice after systematic training. However, if they are from a cultivation family or a sect, the percentage may be higher if they have elders'' guidance.

    Lu Ye couldn''t open his spiritual aperture, so he could only make a living by mining in this dim mine.

    However, the mine slave is not without a way out. If he succeeds in enlightenment and finds the person in charge to report to him, he will have the opportunity to participate in an assessment. If the assessment is successful, he can become a disciple of Xie Yuegu.

    However, there are very few miners who can open their minds. They work all day in this dim environment and can''t even get enough to eat. How can they still open their minds.

    So basically 99% of the miners have accepted their fate and work hard every day just for a full meal.

    Lu Ye had no sense of belonging to the Xuantian Sect. After all, the Xuantian Sect was destroyed as soon as he came to this world, and he did not know who the people in the sect were.

    He also doesn''t want to be a disciple of Xieyuegu, this is not a serious force, just hearing the name gives people a sense of evil, and it will be cold sooner or later.

    But he can''t live here as a miner all his life. What kind of formality is that? He is also an elite in the new era. If he doesn''t have a dream, what is the difference between a salted fish and a salted fish.

    So this year he has been working hard to enlighten himself. Originally, he thought that only the shadow tree that he could see could provide him with some wonderful help, but until now, the shadow tree is still just a shadow. It also affects his vision.

    Lu Ye seriously doubted whether there was something wrong with his eyes.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Turning a corner, a faint light appeared in the distance, which was one of the exits of the mine.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Today''s harvest is good. If you turn in the ore in the ore basket, you should be able to contribute three points. If you count the accumulation in the past few days, it is about twelve points. Two points are exchanged for two steamed buns, and the remaining ten points are just enough. Change a Qi and Blood Pill.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Qi and Blood Pill is a very low-level medicinal pill, and it is not an aid to enlightenment, but in order to open one''s body, it must be filled with Qi and blood. Although Qi and Blood Pill is low-level, it is suitable for people like Lu Ye who are not enlightened.

    The reason why Xieyuegu is willing to take out the Qi and Blood Pill is not because of their kindness, but because they understand the way of people''s hearts. This cheapest and low-level pill can make people with hope work harder to mine.

    For example, Lu Ye works hard every day.

    Thirty feet away from the exit of the mine tunnel, Lu Ye''s eyes inadvertently glanced at a corner on the left front, where there was a huge boulder.

    He kept walking and continued to walk forward until about ten feet before he put down the mining basket he was carrying behind him, tightened the pickaxe in his hand, and took out a moderately sized stone from the mining basket and weighed it a little. .

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    The next moment, he ran towards the boulder, approached the boulder, slid sideways, stepped on the rock wall of the mine, and swooped down towards the back of the boulder with the help of the rebound force, like a vigorous Cheetah.

    The two figures were half-squatting behind the boulder, and they used the boulder to cover their figures. They never thought that people would find their tracks.

    Hearing the movement, it was too late to see Lu Ye trying to get up.

    Under the terrified gazes of the two, Lu Ye raised his hand and threw the ore in his hand, hitting the bridge of one of them''s nose. The man immediately let out a miserable cry and fell to the ground on his back, blood dripping from his face.

    Lu Ye''s mining pick in the other hand shot again, but missed the second person. That person responded well and turned his head to avoid it.

    However, Lu Ye had already rushed in front of him, kicked him down, and hit the opponent''s lower abdomen. The man was in pain and flew out, fell to his knees, and spat out a mouthful of sour water.

    Lu Ye stepped forward, grabbed the other''s hair with one hand, saw the other''s face clearly, and sneered: Who am I, it turns out to be your brothers!

    The two people he knew were disciples of the Liu family. After the site where the Liu family was located was captured by Xieyuegu, some young disciples of the Liu family were sent here to serve as mine slaves.

    Strictly speaking, the two brothers, Lu Ye and the Liu family, are connected by the same fate.

    The content of the website is updated slowly, please download the iRead app to read the latest chapter content. Have I ever said, don''t let me see you again, or I''ll kill you! As Lu Ye spoke, he picked up a stone from the ground and smashed it hard.

    This time, the smashing was not light, and the second Liu family snorted, and was immediately knocked unconscious.

    Lu Ye walked towards Boss Liu who was injured by him before.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Boss Liu''s forehead was smashed to pieces, blood blurred his eyes, he vaguely saw Lu Ye walking towards him, he was so frightened that he rolled and crawled: "Forgive me, my brothers didn''t know it was you who came here, they thought it was someone else!

    The two Liu brothers sneaked in ambush in front of the exit of the mine, naturally they had no good intentions.

    Before the two were arrested, they were both spoiled and spoiled. Even if they became mine slaves, they were unwilling to endure hardship. However, the status of mine slaves was low, and the people of Xieyue Valley did not regard mine slaves as human beings, and there was no ore exchange. If you contribute, you can''t get food at all.

    Therefore, the two brothers often squatted in front of a certain exit of the mine tunnel and robbed the miners who had been singled out. Many people were unlucky because of this. Not only were the ore mined hard every day robbed, but they were also beaten to death.

    To see the latest and correct content, please download Love Reading Novel

    Last time they just wanted to rob Lu Ye, but they were not opponents and were taught a lesson.

    I never thought that it was only a few days ago that I met these two brothers again.

    Just like rice raises a hundred kinds of people, there are miners like the Liu brothers who are lazy and lazy, and there are people who have dreams like Lu Ye.

    In the past year, Lu Ye''s contributions through the exchange of ore, in addition to ensuring daily food and clothing, were all exchanged for Qi and Blood Pills.

    He took no less than thirty Qi and Blood Pills.

    This makes Lu Ye stronger than most miners. Although his physique is not strong, the power contained in his body has already surpassed that of ordinary people.

    It''s no problem to deal with two lazy miners.

    Boss Liu was still begging for mercy, but Lu Ye pretended not to hear him, grabbed his hair, raised the stone in the other hand, and smashed it down.

    Lu Ye has seen too many tragedies in his career as a mining slave for more than a year, and he has long understood the truth. In this world of cannibalism, any pity and sympathy are useless.

    The miners are not in harmony. The miners from different forces are destined to be unable to unite. For a piece of good ore, the miners often beat their heads and blood.

    Every day people die in the mine tunnel, and every time you walk a certain distance, you can see a dead bone scattered on the ground.

    There are not a few miners who starved to death because they were robbed.

    Boss Liu fell in response.

    Lu Ye retrieved his mining pick, put the mining basket on his back again, and walked towards the exit. He didn''t kill the Liu brothers, but he was not merciful, but the injured miners generally didn''t survive long here.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    After walking a few steps, a person suddenly rushed in in a panic at the exit.

    Download love reading novel to see the latest and complete content

    Get off! The man drank lowly and swiped towards Lu Ye with a slap.

    At this moment, Lu Ye felt cold all over his body because he saw a light blue light flowing through the palm of his hand.

    That was the light of spiritual power, in other words, it was a monk who shot him!

    Only by opening the spiritual aperture can you be qualified to practice and be called a monk.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    The spiritual power of a monk is an extremely magical power. Lu Ye once saw a monk in Xieyue Valley take action. Although he did not have too much power, the man just smashed a piece of ore with a light palm. It was after seeing that magical scene that Lu Ye made up his mind that he must open his spiritual aperture and become a monk.

    He also secretly assessed that even the lowest cultivator in Xie Yuegu could easily hang ten of himself.

    So when he realized that it was a cultivator who attacked him, Lu Ye knew that he was about to face great trouble.

    At the juncture of life and death, he abruptly stopped his steps and jumped back suddenly.

    His chest numb, the sound of a broken bone sounded, and Lu Ye flew upside down and fell to the ground.

    The severe pain made him sober a lot. After realizing that he was still alive, he immediately got up.

    what! The cultivator who shot it was a little surprised. Although he didn''t use his full strength just now, he just shot it casually, but it shouldn''t be something that the miner could bear.

    Using the dim light to see the miner''s face clearly, he blurted out: Lu Ye?

    At this moment, Lu Ye was already in a posture of turning around and running away. He was stunned when he heard the voice: Steward Yang?

    This cultivator surnamed Yang is a small manager in the mine, and Lu Ye often deals with him, because the Qi and Blood Pill was exchanged from him, so they are familiar with each other.

    Manager Yang is very optimistic about Lu Ye. After all, it is rare to see a mining slave like him who can bear hardships and stand hard work. UU Reading

    Download love reading novel to see the latest and complete content

    However, there is no special preferential treatment, and there is an insurmountable gap between mortals like Lu Ye and monks without enlightenment.

    After recognizing Lu Ye, Manager Yang was relieved that he failed to kill the opponent with his palm. Lu Ye has exchanged a lot of Qi and Blood Pills from him over the past year, and his physical quality is better than that of ordinary miners. Strong, plus he just hit him casually and didn''t want to kill people deliberately, it''s not surprising that the other party can survive.

    Opposite Director Yang, Lu Ye was beating a drum in his heart.

    The monks in Xieyue Valley generally don''t pay attention to the life and death of the miners. They also know that the miners often fight in the mines. Unless they meet them, they basically ignore them.

    Only then did Lu Ye beat the Liu brothers to the ground, and they fell to the ground. Turning around, Manager Yang slapped him. From Lu Ye''s point of view, it was clear that Manager Yang was teaching him a lesson.

    To see the latest and correct content, please download Love Reading Novel. However, he soon felt that something was wrong, because Steward Yang looked flustered when he rushed in, as if he was standing up for the Liu brothers.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    The content of the website is updated slowly, please download the iRead app to read the latest chapters. Download the iYue app for a better reading experience. Just when he was thinking about it, Manager Yang showed a surprised look, as if it was a good thing to meet Lu Ye here, he bullied him and grabbed Lu Ye''s shoulder: Follow me! "

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1018ï¼š business plan

    Today Tombstone Island, or the entire ?land Islands, is surrounded by boundless ice floes, and there is a clear ice layer when looking to the east and north.

    Sea ice is indeed melting fast, and it will take some time before it becomes safe to navigate.

    Rurik was reluctant to let the fleet take risks, and the soldiers were more willing to continue training on Tombstone Island for a while.

    There is a temporary shortage of food and drinks in the local area, and the soldiers are too lazy to be picky. This island is the most core territory of the kingdom. There is a large military camp on the island. Staying here for self-cultivation is equivalent to returning home.

    The year-long war frantically drained the soldiers'' energy, and the iron-like warriors persevered with willpower, and finally got discouraged after returning home.

    Everyone is willing to lie down with nothing to do, so let''s lie down for a few more days!

    Ask yourself, if it wasn''t for the opportunity to sell the horse leather, Rurik himself would be willing to take a bath and a sauna every day before falling asleep.

    Through today''s inspection, he learned of an embarrassing incident. The wealthy soldiers spent a lot of money on drinking and drinking.

    They didn''t spend all their money, and their huge appetites almost drank all the drinks in the whole island, so all the liquor dealers made a lot of money.

    In this regard, the Gould family, who has the ability to hoard large quantities of supplies, is unceremoniously making a fortune.

    "If you make most of the money, I don''t worry about it. In the end, you have to pay taxes and spit out most of the money."

    Rurik thought so, and he was more interested in visiting the Gould family mansion on the island in a high-profile manner, and having a good chat with the old man.

    No, the generals and nobles all rested and played, and Rurik took the guards straight to Gould''s house with a tall attic.

    He was very high-profile, and the servants who were standing guard retreated subconsciously when they saw the king himself visiting.

    "Hey! What are you afraid of? Let your master come out and face the king!" A guard stretched his arms rudely.

    At this moment, Rurik had a sullen expression on his face.

    A servant bravely hunched over, nodded and bowed to the king, and said in surprise, "My lord has... gone to pay homage to you. Maybe they are waiting at your official residence."

    "Is there such a thing?!" Rurik was quite surprised.

    "Exactly."

    "Strange, this old man didn''t go to the council room but came to me secretly. Why didn''t he say hello? Well..." Rurik waved his hand and stopped talking, and ordered his subordinates: "Let''s go! Go back and have a look first."

    Tombstone Island is not too big but not too small. The settlement is surrounded by a circle of wooden walls. Its original intention was to prevent the wind. Later, considering the needs of military defense, it began to be transformed into a fortress. A city was encircled by a wall, and a market and a large number of wooden huts and haystacks also emerged outside the wooden wall, forming a defenseless outer city and a near-shore trestle village.

    The early settlers lived in the inner city, as were all the large public buildings.

    Although the inner city is not big, it is now as wide as two football fields.

    The "Prince''s Palace" built at that time is still Rurik''s residence, and it has always been repaired. If the so-called king does not come to stay, the core residential area will be closed, and other facilities can be used by the island''s governor''s agency.

    As a result, some houses were suddenly turned into warehouses, and the upright wooden poles were also pulled with hemp ropes, which became places for drying fish.

    The visible fishing village style Rurik is not angry. After all, he did not take the so-called palace on this island seriously. What he was thinking about was his "Winter Palace", which was built in another plane. The location of the Winter Palace In addition to the super loft with a roof of up to five floors, only it can show the domineering power of the king in this era.

    It was because there were so many houses that the guards could live together in groups, and a small room became Grund''s exclusive residence.

    Old Gould and his two sons were bored here, thinking about chatting with Grund about the war. Unexpectedly, Old Gould started to mention it, and Grund gradually started talking.

    Grund''s words were full of excitement, and he subconsciously pointed out that one character was Blue Fox Gouldsson.

    "I thought you group of businessmen were fighting on principle. Your family is like a fat pirate, except for the blue fox. That kid is not simple. He doesn''t believe in Frey or Odin, but he believes in God. He is very Being favored by people in the south, and now taking many people deep into the Frankish hinterland, it seems that your family is going to make a fortune in the future..."

    Old Gould already knew the basic situation of this matter, the joy had long since passed, and now he most wanted to know what the blue fox could do in the far south.

    Grund was actually angry, and he said sharply: "The king signed an agreement with the king of Frank. That big river called the Rhine, the north side of the river is allies, and the south side of the river is full of our free plunder zone. It''s a pity that Frank is too far away. The blue fox is now ordered to build a shop, and he is also ordered to loot. This kid has 500 armored warriors at hand. He can loot as he wants, and he can still make money from normal trade. The king really likes it. this guy!"

    Grund said this on purpose. He really envied the happy life that the blue fox would have. He really had a steel sword in hand and the longboat could loot wherever he wanted. Grund yelled at the things that were not there, and he couldn''t help but add fuel to it and deliberately said that the blue fox would have even more outrageous achievements. Actually? He also told himself.

    Grund left his home in Jutland when he was very young and traveled around the world with some of his countrymen. He thinks that he will die in a certain battle, and now that he is the "hound" of King Ross, he has a cherished life ending.

    He boasted that he had been to many places and finally opened his eyes to the vast world through the war that lasted for 840 years. If he hadn''t become an old guy in his forties, he could have gone to more distant places to take risks. Blue Fox He De He Neng? This businessman is really brave, and the most important thing is that this guy is still young and energetic.

    So, looking at Old Gould''s two fat and young sons, he couldn''t help shouting boldly, "Your two younger sons also have a chance. Actually, I heard something."

    "What''s the matter?" Old Gould asked alertly.

    "Actually, what I heard from the blue fox was that the king would reuse his two younger brothers. So, could it be these two cubs?"

    This sentence made Old Gould tensed up in surprise, his squinting eyes were as wide as copper bells, and his drooping beard was blown away. The two brothers, Black Fox and Red Fox, were so excited that their hearts were beating wildly.

    "Is this true?" Old Gould asked tremblingly.

    "It should be. Anyway, the king will come back, you can ask yourself."

    "Alright! Alright..."

    They didn''t chat for long, and Rurik returned quickly. He ordered the two wives to rest separately, and carried away the two little princes who had seen the world with the king and continued to sleep.

    Well, just after entering the palace gate, I saw three fat men.

    "Gould!" he roared.

    No, Gould got up in a hurry. The old man could not stand still now, and was immediately supported by his two sons on his left and right arms.

    "Your Majesty... You are finally back."

    "You!" Rurik pointed directly at him, suppressing his excited smile without any intention of ranting, and shook his neck again, "Follow me, let''s talk in detail."

    It seems that the king seems to know something, and the old Gould, who is well versed in tacit understanding, hurriedly ordered his two nervous sons: "Isn''t it almost here?! The king invited us into his bedroom to talk about secrets in detail. Don''t be nervous, you two, it''s all up to me."

    The two little fat men nodded.

    Times have changed! The once fair-skinned little boy with a golden ponytail has now become a strong man with deep eyes like his father. The blond ponytail is still a distinctly iconic hairstyle, and the heavily styled beard is masculine. Otto, who was once an elite warrior of the tribe, also had such a face, and Old Gould still remembered it freshly.

    It''s just that he no longer has any strength to regard Rurik as a child, and now he must behave very respectfully, and at least not dare to do business with the king himself when it comes to bargaining.

    This time Rurik was sitting on the edge of the bed with his legs crossed, and the three fat men moved to wooden chairs to keep calm, as if Rurik was admonishing them.

    "I just heard that you are coming. What''s the point? You can explain it in advance. I don''t want your nonsense, just tell what you think."

    "Yes." Gould hurried to a few polite words, and now went straight to the subject: "Our family is only here to buy horse leather."

    "This matter? The news that I was going to sell 1,000 horse hides was spread yesterday. I took a rest and went straight to the parliamentary court. I heard that a lot of people have gathered there. You... can''t wait?"

    Old Gould gently hooked his head and showed a faint smile: "Can we be the same as those people? Of course I want horse leather, and I also learned that these horse leathers were captured from your battlefield, and the dead horses were all Frankish troops. The warhorse. I did not fancy the thousand hides."

    "Does that mean you''re looking at horse hides that are more than a thousand pieces?"

    "Yes! No."

    "How?"

    "I am eager to make the king make more money, this is my ultimate goal."

    This is just flattery, Rurik listened very well, and if the words came from the mouth of a senior businessman, it must be enforceable.

    "Alright. Tell me what you think!"

    Now the headache and the discomfort of the old body that Old Gould ignored: "I dare to ask what price the king is willing to give the horse leather?"

    "You are very concerned about this? Do you think?"

    "At least it''s more expensive than deerskin. We''ve always been short of horses, and horse leather can only be more expensive. But in my opinion, it won''t be too expensive. I think it''s feasible for a piece of fifteen silver coins."

    Rurik nodded: "As expected of you. But..."

    "Hehe, but the king is not willing to earn so much."

    "That''s natural."

    "So the king wants those merchants to buy at a higher price, but they are not fools unless we cooperate to take some measures."

    Gould said this intentionally and did intend to do it. His wishful thinking was good, because Rurik decisively made a positive statement.

    Rurik''s attitude clearly tacitly agreed that "cooperation is necessary", so he asked something like this: "You stayed on the island for a year, what is the economic situation of the merchants here? Do you think they have money?"

    "Are you asking about the price limit they can accept to buy horse leather?"

    "It is so."

    Gould pinched his beard and thought for a while: "A twenty silver coin is probably the limit."

    "These are those people, I know your family can pay such a price."

    "That''s natural, but my family has been serving the king for more than ten years, and a lot of the money I make ends up with you. We have always cooperated deeply, so... this time we should join forces to make those businessmen bleed!"

    No, Rurik slapped his thigh, "I didn''t think about it so much, I just wanted to dump some horse leather that started to stink. I changed my mind, you and I must take the opportunity to make a game."

    "Yes! Make a game!"

    Well, one old and one young, the two laughed arrogantly in this secret place.

    The two of them don''t have to explain their strategies. After all, the two of them have worked together many times in similar ways. Fun Court

    Their strategy is this, the so-called business meeting that begins at night, King Rurik publicly explained the sale of a thousand horse hides, and he has to make a special description for this.

    All horse hides are from tall Frankish horses, they are taken from warhorse hides, they are all trophies. Horse leather is extremely durable and much easier to care for than deerskin. It''s sturdy and airtight, with plenty of bristles attached to each horse leather. Leather jackets made of such leather are bound to be in high demand, and only the explanation can advertise that "this is a dress made from the leather of the Frankish war horse", and there is a strong mental buff, which can attract many self-proclaimed brave people.

    It is to highlight that it is better than deerskin and its special spiritual meaning.

    As long as the appetite of the merchants is aroused, they are afraid that they will compete to increase the price.

    To turn the conference into a snap-up auction, heavyweights are needed here to fuel the flames.

    It is fair to say that Rurik and Gould are discussing the words that the so-called superiority of horse leather is definitely not a lie. It is indeed better than deerskin.

    Gould wants to be a "child", and his family is to drive up the price with a lot of fanfare, and after shouting a high price, he must shout some arrogant words, similar to "We can make a lot of money with this thousand leathers. "A single sum" and so on, but also deliberately ridiculing those who are unwilling to pay high prices for not understanding business.

    To arouse their anger, to force them to be willing to pay a high price, and after the last toss, the Gould family announced their withdrawal.

    Of course, the practical reasons must be considered. In fact, it is impossible for those businessmen to have a family that can put out a huge sum of money to wrap a thousand pieces of leather. If there is, it is the Gould family.

    So a thousand pieces of horse leather were divided into as many as 20 pieces, and the minimum purchase limit for a merchant was 50 pieces, so even if the price was high, those merchants with some strength could still afford it.

    They will definitely increase the price for the sake of profit, and the Gould family''s task is to add fuel to the flames.

    But the Gould family wouldn''t buy one, so there''s no benefit in tossing around like this, but it doesn''t make sense.

    As described by Old Gould, his family has always maintained a close relationship with the king, and business transactions are like today''s "King''s Bedroom Secret Talk", which can be negotiated in a very private form, and the secrets are never known to outsiders. .

    The wise old Gould completely concealed the information he had just learned from the slack mouth of the captain of the guard, Grundsson. He concluded that the king wanted to promote his brothers Black Fox and Red Fox, but he could not bring this up.

    Things must be done logically, and the black fox and the red fox must prove their abilities through some opportunities, so that the king believes that their eyes are sharp.

    "I''m already old, and neither the white fox nor the blue fox are around, only my young sons, the black fox and the red fox, can complete the plan for the king. My voice has become hoarse, and the black fox and the red fox can speak for me. Listen to those businessmen, and these two cubs are really young, those businessmen will despise them. In this way, the more arrogant the words, the better the effect of your strategy will be. "

    In fact, Rurik had been in a lot of these two little fat men for a long time. Although the two were standard Nordic people, they were afraid that their fat body had been suppressing the growth of their bodies all these years. They are not tall, and the nickname "fat seal" is indeed nonsense.

    "It''s just the two of you? It''s rare that your father gave me a chance. Should I believe that you can get things done?!" Rurik asked deliberately.

    I saw the black fox and red fox brothers hurriedly got up and half-kneeled in front of Rurik: "I used to work for the king."

    "Very good. I hope you can be as good as the white fox and the blue fox for my use..."

    The two of them understood and suppressed their inner excitement: "I would like to serve the king." In the dark and damp mine tunnel, Lu Ye carried a mining basket on his back and a mining pick in his hand, and walked forward step by step.

    The content of the website is incorrect, please download the iRead app to read the correct content. The boy''s expression was a little sad, his eyes focused on the empty space in front of him, as if staring at something.

    To outsiders, there is nothing in front of Lu Ye, but in fact, in the young man''s field of vision, he can see a translucent shadow.

    It was like the shadow of a tree, gray and unrecognizable, with luxuriant branches and leaves. The branches were separated from one-third of the tree body to the left and right, supporting a semicircular crown.

    It has been more than a year since he came to this world called Kyushu, and Lu Ye has not yet figured out what it is. He only knows that when his attention is concentrated enough, this shadow tree has a chance to appear in the field of vision. And no one else notices it at all.

    What a sad life. The young man sighed.

    A year ago, he suddenly woke up in this unfamiliar world. Before he could get acquainted with the environment, the power he was in was overrun by a group of thieves, and many people were killed. He and some other young men and women became that The captive of the thieves was then sent to this mine and became a lowly miner.

    Later, he learned from scattered conversations with others that the faction he was in was affiliated with the Haotian League, a sect called Xuantianzong.

    The name of this sect sounds cool and tyrannical, but in fact it is just a small sect.

    It was the Xieyue Valley under the command of Wanmoling who captured the Xuantian Sect.

    The Haotian Alliance and Wan Moling are the two major factions in this world. They are all formed by the union of countless forces, big and small, fighting each other with the intention of completely destroying each other. It is said that it has been going on for hundreds of years.

    In Lu Ye''s view, this kind of battle is simply a confrontation between the lawful camp and the evil camp. He just accidentally got involved in such a confrontation.

    Over the years, wars in the Kyushu continent have been raging. Every year, small forces such as Xuan Tianzong have been uprooted, but soon more forces have sprung up like mushrooms after a rain, occupying various territories, making the situation even more chaotic.

    Mine slave, just mine slave, Lu Ye comforted himself, compared to those who were killed, he was still alive anyway.

    It''s not that he has any special ability to survive, but that Xieyue Valley needs some handymen to do things. Someone like Lu Ye who has no cultivation and is still young is undoubtedly the best choice.

    In fact, the miners in this vein are not only people from Xuantian Sect, but also some other small families and disciples of small sects.

    Evil Moon Valley is not weak. Over the years, it has captured a lot of territory. The original forces on these sites have naturally been destroyed, and some of the available personnel have been sent to various places for enslavement by Evil Moon Valley.

    These people, without exception, have one characteristic: they haven''t opened their minds yet, and they don''t have cultivation bases, so they are easy to control.

    There is a saying in the Kyushu Continent, it is difficult for a demon to transform into a form without enlightenment, and it is difficult for a person to cultivate without enlightenment.

    If you want to practice, you need to open your spiritual orifices. Only when you have opened your spiritual orifices can you be qualified to practice.

    Opening the spiritual orifice is not an easy thing. Ordinary people can open the spiritual orifice after systematic training. However, if they are from a cultivation family or a sect, the percentage may be higher if they have elders'' guidance.

    Lu Ye couldn''t open his spiritual aperture, so he could only make a living by mining in this dim mine.

    However, the mine slave is not without a way out. If he succeeds in enlightenment and finds the person in charge to report to him, he will have the opportunity to participate in an assessment. If the assessment is successful, he can become a disciple of Xie Yuegu.

    However, there are very few miners who can open their minds. They work all day in this dim environment and can''t even get enough to eat. How can they still open their minds.

    So basically 99% of the miners have accepted their fate and work hard every day just for a full meal.

    Lu Ye had no sense of belonging to the Xuantian Sect. After all, the Xuantian Sect was destroyed as soon as he came to this world, and he did not know who the people in the sect were.

    He also doesn''t want to be a disciple of Xieyuegu, this is not a serious force, just hearing the name gives people a sense of evil, and it will be cold sooner or later.

    But he can''t live here as a miner all his life. What kind of formality is that? He is also an elite in the new era. If he doesn''t have a dream, what is the difference between a salted fish and a salted fish.

    So this year he has been working hard to enlighten himself. Originally, he thought that only the shadow tree that he could see could provide him with some wonderful help, but until now, the shadow tree is still just a shadow. It also affects his vision.

    Lu Ye seriously doubted whether there was something wrong with his eyes.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Turning a corner, a faint light appeared in the distance, which was one of the exits of the mine.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Today''s harvest is good. If you turn in the ore in the ore basket, you should be able to contribute three points. If you count the accumulation in the past few days, it is about twelve points. Two points are exchanged for two steamed buns, and the remaining ten points are just enough. Change a Qi and Blood Pill.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Qi and Blood Pill is a very low-level medicinal pill, and it is not an aid to enlightenment, but in order to open one''s body, it must be filled with Qi and blood. Although Qi and Blood Pill is low-level, it is suitable for people like Lu Ye who are not enlightened.

    The reason why Xieyuegu is willing to take out the Qi and Blood Pill is not because of their kindness, but because they understand the way of people''s hearts. This cheapest and low-level pill can make people with hope work harder to mine.

    For example, Lu Ye works hard every day.

    Thirty feet away from the exit of the mine tunnel, Lu Ye''s eyes inadvertently glanced at a corner on the left front, where there was a huge boulder.

    He kept walking and continued to walk forward until about ten feet before he put down the mining basket behind him, tightened the pickaxe in his hand, and took out a moderately sized stone from the basket and weighed it a little. .

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    The next moment, he ran towards the boulder, approached the boulder, slid sideways, stepped on the rock wall of the mine, and swooped down towards the back of the boulder with the help of the rebound force, like a vigorous Cheetah.

    The two figures were half-squatting behind the boulder, and they used the boulder to cover their figures. They never thought that people would find their tracks.

    Hearing the movement, it was too late to see Lu Ye trying to get up.

    Under the terrified gazes of the two, Lu Ye raised his hand and threw the ore in his hand, hitting the bridge of one of them''s nose. The man immediately let out a miserable cry and fell to the ground on his back, blood dripping from his face.

    Lu Ye''s mining pick in the other hand shot again, but missed the second person. That person responded well and turned his head to avoid it.

    However, Lu Ye had already rushed in front of him, kicked him down, and hit the opponent''s lower abdomen. The man was suddenly in pain, and he flew out, fell to his knees, and spat out a mouthful of sour water.

    Lu Ye stepped forward, grabbed the other''s hair with one hand, saw the other''s face clearly, and sneered: Who am I, it turns out to be your brothers!

    The two people he knew were disciples of the Liu family. After the site where the Liu family was located was captured by Xieyuegu, some young disciples of the Liu family were sent here to serve as mine slaves.

    Strictly speaking, the two brothers, Lu Ye and the Liu family, are connected by the same fate.

    The content of the website is updated slowly, please download the iRead app to read the latest chapters. Have I ever said, don''t let me see you again, or I''ll kill you! As Lu Ye spoke, he picked up a stone from the ground and smashed it down.

    This time, the smashing was not light, and the second Liu family snorted, and was immediately knocked unconscious.

    Lu Ye walked towards Boss Liu who was injured by him before.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Boss Liu''s forehead was smashed to pieces, blood blurred his eyes, he vaguely saw Lu Ye walking towards him, he was so frightened that he rolled and crawled: "Forgive me, my brothers didn''t know it was you who came here, they thought it was someone else!

    The two Liu brothers sneaked in ambush in front of the exit of the mine, naturally they had no good intentions.

    Before the two were caught, they were both spoiled and spoiled. Even if they became mine slaves, they were unwilling to endure hardship. However, the status of mine slaves was low, and the people of Xieyue Valley did not regard mine slaves as human beings at all, and there was no ore exchange. If you contribute, you can''t get food at all.

    Therefore, the two brothers often squatted in front of a certain exit of the mine tunnel and robbed the miners who had been singled out. Many people were unlucky because of this. Not only were the ore mined hard every day robbed, but they were also beaten to death.

    To see the latest and correct content, please download Love Reading Novel

    Last time they just wanted to rob Lu Ye, but they were not opponents and were taught a lesson.

    I never thought that it was only a few days ago that I met these two brothers again.

    Just like rice raises a hundred kinds of people, there are miners like the Liu brothers who are lazy and lazy, and there are people who have dreams like Lu Ye.

    In the past year, Lu Ye''s contributions through the exchange of ore, in addition to ensuring daily food and clothing, were all exchanged for Qi and Blood Pills.

    He took no less than thirty Qi and Blood Pills.

    This makes Lu Ye stronger than most miners. Although his physique is not strong, the power contained in his body has already surpassed that of ordinary people.

    It''s no problem to deal with two lazy miners.

    Boss Liu was still begging for mercy, but Lu Ye pretended not to hear him, grabbed his hair, raised the stone in the other hand, and smashed it down.

    Lu Ye has seen too many tragedies in his career as a mining slave for more than a year, and he has long understood the truth. In this world of cannibalism, any pity and sympathy are useless.

    The miners are not in harmony. The miners from different forces are destined to be unable to unite. For a piece of good ore, the miners often beat their heads and blood.

    Every day people die in the mine tunnel, and every time you walk a certain distance, you can see a dead bone scattered on the ground.

    There are not a few miners who starved to death because they were robbed.

    Boss Liu fell in response.

    Lu Ye retrieved his mining pick, put the mining basket on his back again, and walked towards the exit. He didn''t kill the Liu brothers, but he was not merciful, but the injured miners generally didn''t survive long here.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    After walking a few steps, a person suddenly rushed in in a panic at the exit.

    Download love reading novel to see the latest and complete content

    Get off! The man drank lowly and swiped towards Lu Ye with a slap.

    At this moment, Lu Ye felt cold all over his body because he saw a light blue light flowing through the palm of his hand.

    That was the light of spiritual power, in other words, it was a monk who shot him!

    Only by opening the spiritual aperture can you be qualified to practice and be called a monk.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    The spiritual power of a monk is an extremely magical power. Lu Ye once saw a monk in Xieyue Valley take action. Although he did not have too much power, the man just smashed a piece of ore with a light palm. It was after seeing that magical scene that Lu Ye made up his mind that he must open his spiritual aperture and become a monk.

    He also secretly assessed that even the lowest cultivator in Xie Yuegu could easily hang ten of himself.

    So when he realized that it was a cultivator who attacked him, Lu Ye knew that he was about to face great trouble.

    At the juncture of life and death, he abruptly stopped his steps and jumped back suddenly.

    His chest numb, the sound of a broken bone sounded, and Lu Ye flew upside down and fell to the ground.

    The severe pain made him sober a lot. After realizing that he was still alive, he immediately got up.

    what! The cultivator who shot it was a little surprised. Although he didn''t use his full strength just now, he just shot it casually, but it shouldn''t be something that the miner could bear.

    Using the dim light to see the miner''s face clearly, he blurted out: Lu Ye?

    At this moment, Lu Ye was already in a posture of turning around and running away. He was stunned when he heard the voice: Steward Yang?

    This cultivator surnamed Yang is a small manager in the mine, and Lu Ye often deals with him, because the Qi and Blood Pill was exchanged from him, so they are familiar with each other.

    Manager Yang is very optimistic about Lu Ye. After all, it is rare to see a mining slave like him who can bear hardships and stand hard work. UU reading www. uukanshu. com

    Download love reading novel to see the latest and complete content

    However, there is no special preferential treatment, and there is an insurmountable gap between mortals like Lu Ye and monks without enlightenment.

    After recognizing Lu Ye, Manager Yang was relieved that he failed to kill the opponent with his palm. Lu Ye has exchanged a lot of Qi and Blood Pills from him over the past year, and his physical quality is better than that of ordinary miners. Strong, plus he just hit him casually and didn''t want to kill people deliberately, it''s not surprising that the other party can survive.

    Opposite Director Yang, Lu Ye was beating a drum in his heart.

    The monks in Xieyue Valley generally don''t pay attention to the life and death of the miners. They also know that the miners often fight in the mines. Unless they meet them, they basically ignore them.

    Only then did Lu Ye beat the Liu brothers to the ground, and they fell to the ground. Turning around, Manager Yang slapped him. From Lu Ye''s point of view, it was clear that Manager Yang was teaching him a lesson.

    To see the latest and correct content, please download Love Reading Novel. However, he soon felt that something was wrong, because Steward Yang looked flustered when he rushed in, as if he was standing up for the Liu brothers.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    The content of the website is updated slowly, please download the iRead app to read the latest chapters. Download the iYue app for a better reading experience. Just when he was thinking about it, Manager Yang showed a surprised look. It seemed that it was a good thing to meet Lu Ye here. He bullied him and grabbed Lu Ye''s shoulder: Follow me! "

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1019ï¼š price war

    Rurik took a good look at the black fox and red fox brothers. He knew these two cubs for a long time, but they should start doing things independently from now on.

    Are the two brothers okay? !

    Rurik had a question mark in his heart, and we will see the outcome tonight.

    He tidied up his clothes, put on the most gorgeous clothes, and deliberately kept a lot of gems on his body. This is very vulgar, as if he has become a clown, but those businessmen eat this trick the most.

    Jewels of various colors, feathers of various colors, leather of various colors, they are all used as decorations for clothes. A lot of "parts" that don''t match each other are worn on the body, individuals are colorful, and now it is everyone''s aesthetic.

    Rurik has the most precious jewelry, lapis lazuli, which is made into necklaces and deliberately exposed when worn.

    The top of the white fox''s hat must be filled with blue-dyed geese feathers, and a lot of drilled colored glass beads and amber stitched.

    The golden laurel wreath was also put directly on the outside of the velvet cap, forming a golden circle.

    After all, if you want to show your brilliance at night, wearing a golden laurel wreath with golden hair cannot show that it is a treasure made of a single piece of gold.

    In the eyes of others, the king is extremely rich, although Rurik feels that his colorful clothes are a bit vulgar.

    "Let''s go." He clenched the hilt of the sword and shook his neck.

    The waiting trio of Gould''s family reappeared following the king''s footsteps. At this moment, the sun was almost setting.

    The king can go to the parliamentary court at any time, and the merchants who have been waiting for a long time would rather continue to wait when they are hungry. They were grumbling, so that the governor old Harald had to soothe their restlessness himself.

    The governor has been appealing: "Don''t worry, it is true that the king sold the horse leather! You all have to make a profit."

    These appeals could not be convincing to the public. After all, the Governor knew little about the transaction and could not answer the questions of merchants and workshop owners.

    Their screeching can be heard from far away outdoors.

    Rurik had already approached the parliamentary court with his attendants, and when he thought of the next appearance, he suddenly stopped, and because the Gould family stopped.

    "Your Majesty! Do you have a new resolution?" Old Gould asked in a hoarse voice.

    "There is one." He turned around, "We can''t walk in together, so they will feel tricky and not conducive to our plan."

    "That''s true. Our family goes first."

    "Yes. Remember! Go in and provoke them! Especially the two of you." Rurik unceremoniously pointed to the black fox and the red fox: "Remember! Be arrogant. You tell them, the Goulds will Buy all the horse leather at a high price, and then mock the merchants in the house as poor people."

    The two brothers, the black fox and the red fox, understood that this was part of the plot, that is, the timing of the ridicule was different from the previous plan.

    Anyway! The king pointed his finger at it, if the brothers did not do well, it would be bad.

    So Rurik disappeared first with his entourage, the Gould family was entering the venue, and everything was waiting for things to ferment.

    No, the jeweled old Gould, supported by his two equally jeweled sons, and guarded by armed guards, made his debut with a very high profile.

    Because the black fox roared loudly: "The richest Gould in the entire Tombstone Island is here!"

    There was a roar because the eyes of the merchants and workshop owners in the room were widened, and then they were just whispering each other, and the scene was very noisy.

    The black fox''s roar also made the governor very embarrassed. He didn''t dare to say anything, so he leaned over and whispered: "You guys take your seats first..."

    "Take a seat? Do you want to sit anywhere?" The red fox blew his nose and stared, his voice as loud as his brother''s.

    This made the Governor speechless for a while, thinking how could this **** be so arrogant, if he really has money, he is arrogant? No, this family is the king''s confidant, and it is not surprising that they are domineering, they are very high-profile on weekdays.

    Seeing this, the red fox still shouted in a high-profile manner: "Our Gould family is extremely wealthy. We came here to hold a meeting because of the king''s order! At least find us a seat! We can''t sit with ordinary guys."

    As soon as the voice fell, the entire council room booed loudly, mixed with swear words and greetings.

    The Governor was furious. The parliamentary court was supposed to be a place for everyone to discuss various matters with peace. The emphasis was on fairness. This place is not a place for quarrels.

    Governor Harald didn''t understand the inside story at all. He was provoked and threatened: "Do you think you are very different? If you are not here to discuss buying leather, please leave!"

    A businessman didn''t immediately pick up the conversation, and even stood up angrily: "Yes! If you don''t buy leather, get out! Idiots are not welcome here!"

    "Who are you scolding?!" The fat black fox''s eyes were like copper bells, and he straightened his right hand and sneered: "What are you! You are a carrion-eating vulture! What are you like when you pee on your face? Stuff?! A dung poor man."

    These words are really lethal. Gould felt that his son''s words were too hurtful.

    As a result, the businessman who was scolded was not easy to mess with. Although there was a rule that no weapons were allowed in the council room, everyone present, even the Gould family guard, was empty-handed. The businessman actually pulled out his boots and threw them violently past.

    The boots were immediately intercepted by the attendants of the Gould family in the air, but there were boos and abuse in their ears, and many businessmen had already stood up and shouted to drive away the old Gould family. ¦Ø¦Øw.B¨«q¦Ôg¨¦t¦Í.¡æ¨¯M

    Rurik and the guards hid in the shadows after sunset, listening to what happened in the parliamentary court.

    "What is this Gould doing? Is there a quarrel in there? You guys did a good thing for me..."

    Rurik is still dormant, and oral gymnastics in the parliamentary court is indeed escalating.

    The Gould family seems to be here to find fault. Although everyone thinks what they are doing today is inexplicable, they have to scold them back when they scold themselves.

    The black fox and red fox brothers were really irritated, but they kept their last sense, knowing that everything was a conspiracy. It is true that the Gould family has nothing to do with ordinary businessmen. The family has always done business for the royal family, and wealth can only be obtained by relying on the royal family. There is nothing to worry about angering those businessmen.

    In the end, the two brothers had the louder voices, and the fat stomachs became a powerful resonance cavity.

    The black fox shouted loudly: "You are all poor! Our Gould family will buy all of the king''s thousand horse hides! These valuable horse hides are all ours! You curse! In the end, We make a lot of money."

    The red fox added: "If you want to prove that you are not poor, give more money to compete with me! If you can''t fight against us, you are poor!"

    The parliamentary court is actually open to the public, but tonight''s meeting is rather special. Those who can come must first measure their own strength.

    The atmosphere was even more enthusiastic. How could the businessmen and workshop owners with face to bear this kind of humiliation. They did not dare to deny the domineering of the Gould family by force, and could only grit their teeth and bid with the family to buy those horse hides.

    The Gould family was sitting on the bench after all, but the remarks just now were too foul. They were alienated by all the businessmen. In a sense, they were still very happy.

    The Governor did not understand why the Gould family went berserk today, and prayed for a while not to provoke the King''s wrath.

    Finally, Rurik said that the situation had fermented enough. He didn''t know what the two cubs of the Gould family said. Now the parliamentary chamber is like a pressure cooker, and it is afraid that it will burst.

    Everything is according to the plan, and the next step is the king''s debut.

    Suddenly, a group of berserkers wearing bear heads broke into the parliamentary court, and their debut instantly stopped all the noise. The longhouse-shaped parliamentary family was silent, and the swearing people all shut their mouths.

    "Don''t make any noise! ??All of you keep quiet and welcome the King!"

    After speaking, Rurik, who was too gorgeously dressed, walked into the brightly lit parliamentary court. He accepted the respect of his subjects, and deliberately twisted his neck to show his gorgeous hat.

    Everyone present had a very high self-esteem. When they saw the king today, the king was more gorgeously dressed than the rich businessman, which made the two fragrant cubs of the Gould family eclipsed.

    Rurik made himself a bodyguard again, indicating that it was his home court next.

    They were shocked by the flamboyance of the king, and they were also in awe of the king''s force.

    Rurik pretended to be ignorant. He was convinced that the Gould family must have made some overly aggressive remarks just now. From the blushing faces of this group of businessmen, he could tell that their anger had not subsided.

    Everything continues to go according to plan.

    A thousand horse hides are real, and it will complete the order delivery here. Is horse leather any good? ! Of course it''s all good.

    Horse leather is bigger than deerskin! Horse leather is from Frankish war horses! Only the best horses can be used as war horses. The Russ army stripped a thousand horse skins (claimed on the spot) and sold them on Tombstone Island as a reward for everyone.

    Aside from the anger just now, listening to the king''s description, everyone continued to blush with excitement.

    They felt that they understood the reason for the madness of the Gould family - the horse was so good, it was a pity to miss it, and they had to try to hold it all in their hands.

    The more this is the case, the more everyone has to get a share of the pie.

    Because the king solemnly stated the purchase principle: "One thousand pieces are divided into twenty pieces! You must buy at least one piece! But the price of each piece must be the same!"

    In this way, many merchants can buy some of them. They look at each other, and their hearts are just around the corner, waiting for the king to announce the price.

    "Fifteen silver coins for a horse leather! This is the original price!"

    The price is not high, and merchants and workshop owners can buy it. A fifty-fifty order cost seven and a half pounds of silver, which translates to seven thousand five hundred pounds of cheap wheat, or ten thousand pounds of cheap oats at harvest time.

    Most of the merchants can take out this money, even if the money will be tight after taking out the money, when it comes to the thought of making a lot of money after processing leather, everything is worth it.

    For example, a tailor-made leather half-length leather jacket costs fifty silver coins, and it may be made of only half a piece of horse leather. Such an estimate is indeed naive, but the logic holds true. After all, this is the horse leather from the Frank war horse. To get it, you must kill the Frankish soldier first and then kill the horse. It is essentially a trophy, and the buyer will definitely become very brave when wearing such clothes.

    The trouble is that there are more than 20 merchants who can buy at least one share in the parliamentary court. Even if the Gould family doesn''t come, everyone can''t divide the 20 shares equally. However, the Gould family announced in a high-profile manner that "I want it all", so it can only be bought by bidding.

    They have the willingness to bid, which is what Rurik hopes, so he pretends to be embarrassed: "Ah, I really didn''t expect you to be so enthusiastic, you have too many people, I only have a thousand horse leather, How is this good?"

    "Bidding!" Someone suddenly asked for a sentence, and then many people called for it.

    At this point, Rurik deliberately showed color to the sitting Gould family, and this young Gould slowly stood up, "Maybe there is no need to bid! Our Gould family can buy them all, and they can go home now. "

    Rurik immediately pretended to be harsh according to the script: "You can''t be too greedy! I know you are rich, but you have to give others a chance! I am the king, I hope you can compete fairly."

    "Is this really the case? Well, bidding is fine. I..." Gould also followed the script to look at the coveted businessmen, and said bluntly, "Our family is willing to bid sixteen silver coins for a piece of skin."

    That''s it? He thought that this old boy could claim an outrageous insurance price to prove that he was rich, but he added one to fifteen silver coins?

    Immediately, someone laughed contemptuously and said, "Then I am willing to add another silver coin and buy one for seventeen silver coins! Gould, I know you can afford the money."

    "You just buy one?" Black Fox took over the old father''s words: "Our Gould family can buy them all at the price of eighteen silver coins."

    "What if there are twenty silver coins?!" Another businessman got up and called on the merchants present: "Those who are willing to bid twenty silver coins, stand up with me!"

    Suddenly the price goes up by 25%, and it takes ten pounds of silver to buy one? There are already some merchants who can''t stand up and prove they can buy at least one.

    But Old Gould was like a bunch of big fools, but they were a bunch of fools. He still didn''t change his face, and said solemnly: "Our family is willing to give twenty-one."

    "Then twenty-two!"

    "My family is willing to give twenty-three." Old Gould continued.

    "Twenty-four!"

    Seeing that the situation was exactly what Rurik envisioned, he was excited and rational. The so-called auction was afraid that someone would make a random bid and eventually the auction would fail, and he had to suspend the chaos.

    The king suddenly drew his sword, and the sound of the sword buzzed, shocking the audience.

    "You are all decent people. If you are willing to make an offer, you must buy it! If you make an offer and regret it, if you refuse to pay, then you are lying to me! Such people will be convicted and beheaded! I advise you to take a good look at yourself."

    Rurik''s reminder immediately awakened some people. Some people who stayed in place had their own bottom line for bidding. Since the king''s rules were like this, considering that his life was at stake, he didn''t come to the muddy waters to rush out.

    Some people have left, and they have to withdraw even if they admit to being counselled.

    Rurik looked at the people present again: "How are you?"

    No, Heihu hurriedly replied: "Our Gould family is rich! We can continue! Just... I don''t know how the others are."

    "Your family can''t be too greedy!" Rurik looked angry and deliberately scolded: "Don''t you make enough money on weekdays? Can''t you give others some opportunities? Try to buy all of them? I will ask your family to buy ten copies at most. "

    That being said, if you continue to raise the price, other businessmen will run away, and the last horse leather must be the Gould family?

    Heihu simply explained: "I''m afraid they won''t be able to come up with too much money. Does the king want to reject the highest bidder?"

    "So, you think you are rich?" Rurik asked deliberately.

    "Exactly!" Old Gould took his son''s words again, serious, "I am willing to bid twenty-five."

    "Twenty-six!" The bidding continued.

    "Then twenty-eight." Old Gould didn''t change his face, he glanced at the businessmen with this old face, this calmness was terrifying.

    More businessmen couldn''t bear the risk and hurriedly retreated.

    Finally, someone gritted their teeth and said, "Thirty!"

    If there are still merchants who haven''t run away, it is really possible to buy at this price. In fact, there are still many merchants present. They are here for profit and to stay here in one breath.

    Old Gould still insisted: "Then thirty-five."

    "Forty!" The speaker even took off his hat, and Rurik could see the guy''s sweaty forehead through the oil lamp.

    Obviously, all the merchants who haven''t run away are fighting their way here.

    Forty silver coins to buy a horse leather is too outrageous! Rurik was determined to stop, he was afraid that these guys really couldn''t make money, and if that was the case, it wouldn''t be easy when he executed them.

    Rurik had to sigh: "A forty silver coins, can you get the money? Gould, even if you buy them all, a thousand horse leather is forty thousand silver coins, I don''t think you can. "

    "Ah!" Old Gould sighed: "Yeah! Even if I claim that I can increase the price to forty-five, they are afraid they will dare to raise the price. I can''t afford to buy them all, and I dare not force the king to kill me. I''m sorry, Your Majesty, I''m not buying any more. We''re going to retire."

    Just as the Gould family had just entered the parliamentary court to be rude and provocative, and now the old Gould suddenly evacuated with two arrogant cubs.

    The king did not do anything to stop him, leaving behind many standing businessmen who were inexplicable, and then regretted the extreme price hike just now.

    Although the situation was unexpected, Rurik has basically completed the planned strategy by now. Of course, he would not treat the Gould family, who raised the price from fifteen to forty, badly. Afterwards, the family would continue to undertake the task of selling bulk goods to the royal family. The two brothers, the black fox and the red fox, have established their merits, and they have proved that they are capable.

    Now, none of the businessmen and workshop owners who stayed in place could escape.

    Rurik smiled and said: "Congratulations! That guy Gould has run away in shame, their family is not as rich as they advertised, and you have won. Now, please share the cost of these twenty horse leathers. , how to distribute you decide for yourself. You... don''t let me down."

    what''s going on? They always felt something was wrong when they looked at each other.

    But the people who stayed here just proved by their actions that they could accept the outrageous price of a horse leather forty silver coin. Would they dare to refuse? Do not! Now even the gate is guarded by berserkers, and he can''t escape if he wants to.

    So, they had to bite the bullet and sign a purchase contract with the king, and his mansion would be "protected" by the army, and the rest was to pay first hand and deliver the goods.

    Of course, Rurik made a lot of money, and he was afraid that he would **** the money for the "trade season" that this group of merchants had reserved. I thought that they would get a thousand pieces of inferior horse leather afterwards. After all, this group of people was bleeding profusely, and giving them the best thousand pieces would probably make them speechless. In the dark and damp mine tunnel, Lu Ye walked forward step by step with the ore basket on his back and the pickaxe in his hand.

    The content of the website is incorrect, please download the iRead app to read the correct content. The boy''s expression was a little sad, his eyes focused on the empty space in front of him, as if staring at something.

    To outsiders, there is nothing in front of Lu Ye, but in fact, in the young man''s field of vision, he can see a translucent shadow.

    It was like the shadow of a tree, gray and unrecognizable, with luxuriant branches and leaves. The branches were separated from one-third of the tree body to the left and right, supporting a semicircular crown.

    It has been more than a year since he came to this world called Kyushu, and Lu Ye has not yet figured out what it is. He only knows that when his attention is concentrated enough, this shadow tree has a chance to appear in the field of vision. And no one else notices it at all.

    What a sad life. The young man sighed.

    A year ago, he suddenly woke up in this unfamiliar world. Before he could get acquainted with the environment, the power he was in was overrun by a group of thieves, and many people were killed. He and some other young men and women became that The captive of the thieves was then sent to this mine and became a lowly miner.

    Later, he learned from scattered conversations with others that the faction he was in was affiliated with the Haotian League, a sect called Xuantianzong.

    The name of this sect sounds cool and tyrannical, but in fact it is just a small sect.

    It was the Xieyue Valley under the command of Wanmoling who captured the Xuantian Sect.

    The Haotian Alliance and Wan Moling are the two major factions in this world. They are all formed by the union of countless forces, big and small, fighting each other with the intention of completely destroying each other. It is said that it has been going on for hundreds of years.

    In Lu Ye''s view, this kind of battle is simply a confrontation between the lawful camp and the evil camp. He just accidentally got involved in such a confrontation.

    Over the years, wars in the Kyushu continent have been raging. Every year, small forces such as Xuan Tianzong have been uprooted, but soon more forces have sprung up like mushrooms after a rain, occupying various territories, making the situation even more chaotic.

    Mine slave, just mine slave, Lu Ye comforted himself, compared to those who were killed, he was still alive anyway.

    It''s not that he has any special ability to survive, but that Xieyue Valley needs some handymen to do things. Someone like Lu Ye who has no cultivation and is still young is undoubtedly the best choice.

    In fact, the miners in this vein are not only people from Xuantian Sect, but also some other small families and disciples of small sects.

    Evil Moon Valley is not weak. Over the years, it has captured a lot of territory. The original forces on these sites have naturally been destroyed, and some of the available personnel have been sent to various places for enslavement by Evil Moon Valley.

    These people, without exception, have one characteristic: they haven''t opened their minds yet, and they don''t have cultivation bases, so they are easy to control.

    There is a saying in the Kyushu Continent, it is difficult for a demon to transform into a form without enlightenment, and it is difficult for a person to cultivate without enlightenment.

    If you want to practice, you need to open your spiritual orifices. Only when you have opened your spiritual orifices can you be qualified to practice.

    Opening the spiritual orifice is not an easy thing. Ordinary people can open the spiritual orifice after systematic training. However, if they are from a cultivation family or a sect, the percentage may be higher if they have elders'' guidance.

    Lu Ye couldn''t open his spiritual aperture, so he could only make a living by mining in this dim mine.

    However, the mine slave is not without a way out. If he succeeds in enlightenment and finds the person in charge to report to him, he will have the opportunity to participate in an assessment. If the assessment is successful, he can become a disciple of Xie Yuegu.

    However, there are very few miners who can open their minds. They work all day in this dim environment and can''t even get enough to eat. How can they still open their minds.

    So basically 99% of the miners have accepted their fate and work hard every day just for a full meal.

    Lu Ye had no sense of belonging to the Xuantian Sect. After all, the Xuantian Sect was destroyed as soon as he came to this world, and he did not know who the people in the sect were.

    He also doesn''t want to be a disciple of Xieyuegu, this is not a serious force, just hearing the name gives people a sense of evil, and it will be cold sooner or later.

    But he can''t live here as a miner all his life. What kind of formality is that? He is also an elite in the new era. If he doesn''t have a dream, what is the difference between a salted fish and a salted fish.

    So this year he has been working hard to enlighten himself. Originally, he thought that only the shadow tree that he could see could provide him with some wonderful help, but until now, the shadow tree is still just a shadow. It also affects his vision.

    Lu Ye seriously doubted whether there was something wrong with his eyes.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Turning a corner, a faint light appeared in the distance, which was one of the exits of the mine.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Today''s harvest is good. If you turn in the ore in the ore basket, you should be able to contribute three points. If you count the accumulation in the past few days, it is about twelve points. Two points are exchanged for two steamed buns, and the remaining ten points are just enough. Change a Qi and Blood Pill.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Qi and Blood Pill is a very low-level medicinal pill, and it is not an aid to enlightenment, but in order to open one''s body, it must be filled with Qi and blood. Although Qi and Blood Pill is low-level, it is suitable for people like Lu Ye who are not enlightened.

    The reason why Xieyuegu is willing to take out the Qi and Blood Pill is not because of their kindness, but because they understand the way of people''s hearts. This cheapest and low-level pill can make people with hope work harder to mine.

    For example, Lu Ye works hard every day.

    Thirty feet away from the exit of the mine tunnel, Lu Ye''s eyes inadvertently glanced at a corner on the left front, where there was a huge boulder.

    He kept walking and continued to walk forward until about ten feet before he put down the mining basket behind him, tightened the pickaxe in his hand, and took out a moderately sized stone from the basket and weighed it a little. .

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    The next moment, he ran towards the boulder, approached the boulder, slid sideways, stepped on the rock wall of the mine, and swooped down towards the back of the boulder with the help of the rebound force, like a vigorous Cheetah.

    The two figures were half-squatting behind the boulder, and they used the boulder to cover their figures. They never thought that people would find their tracks.

    Hearing the movement, it was too late to see Lu Ye trying to get up.

    Under the terrified gazes of the two, Lu Ye raised his hand and threw the ore in his hand, hitting the bridge of one of them''s nose. The man immediately let out a miserable cry and fell to the ground on his back, blood dripping from his face.

    Lu Ye''s mining pick in the other hand shot again, but missed the second person. That person responded well and turned his head to avoid it.

    However, Lu Ye had already rushed in front of him, kicked him down, and hit the opponent''s lower abdomen. The man was suddenly in pain, and he flew out, fell to his knees, and spat out a mouthful of sour water.

    Lu Ye stepped forward, grabbed the other''s hair with one hand, saw the other''s face clearly, and sneered: Who am I, it turns out to be your brothers!

    The two people he knew were disciples of the Liu family. After the site where the Liu family was located was captured by Xieyuegu, some young disciples of the Liu family were sent here to serve as mine slaves.

    Strictly speaking, the two brothers, Lu Ye and the Liu family, are connected by the same fate.

    The content of the website is updated slowly, please download the iRead app to read the latest chapters. Have I ever said, don''t let me see you again, or I''ll kill you! As Lu Ye spoke, he picked up a stone from the ground and smashed it down.

    This time, the smashing was not light, and the second Liu family snorted, and was immediately knocked unconscious.

    Lu Ye walked towards Boss Liu who was injured by him before.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Boss Liu''s forehead was smashed to pieces, blood blurred his eyes, he vaguely saw Lu Ye walking towards him, he was so frightened that he rolled and crawled: "Forgive me, my brothers didn''t know it was you who came here, they thought it was someone else!

    The two Liu brothers sneaked in ambush in front of the exit of the mine, naturally they had no good intentions.

    Before the two were caught, they were both spoiled and spoiled. Even if they became mine slaves, they were unwilling to endure hardship. However, the status of mine slaves was low, and the people of Xieyue Valley did not regard mine slaves as human beings at all, and there was no ore exchange. If you contribute, you can''t get food at all.

    Therefore, the two brothers often squatted in front of a certain exit of the mine tunnel and robbed the miners who had been singled out. Many people were unlucky because of this. Not only were the ore mined hard every day robbed, but they were also beaten to death.

    To see the latest and correct content, please download Love Reading Novel

    Last time they just wanted to rob Lu Ye, but they were not opponents and were taught a lesson.

    I never thought that it was only a few days ago that I met these two brothers again.

    Just like rice raises a hundred kinds of people, there are miners like the Liu brothers who are lazy and lazy, and there are people who have dreams like Lu Ye.

    In the past year, Lu Ye''s contributions through the exchange of ore, in addition to ensuring daily food and clothing, were all exchanged for Qi and Blood Pills.

    He took no less than thirty Qi and Blood Pills.

    This makes Lu Ye stronger than most miners. Although his physique is not strong, the power contained in his body has already surpassed that of ordinary people.

    It''s no problem to deal with two lazy miners.

    Boss Liu was still begging for mercy, but Lu Ye pretended not to hear him, grabbed his hair, raised the stone in the other hand, and smashed it down.

    Lu Ye has seen too many tragedies in his career as a mining slave for more than a year, and he has long understood the truth. In this world of cannibalism, any pity and sympathy are useless.

    The miners are not in harmony. The miners from different forces are destined to be unable to unite. For a piece of good ore, the miners often beat their heads and blood.

    Every day people die in the mine tunnel, and every time you walk a certain distance, you can see a dead bone scattered on the ground.

    There are not a few miners who starved to death because they were robbed.

    Boss Liu fell in response.

    Lu Ye retrieved his mining pick, put the mining basket on his back again, and walked towards the exit. He didn''t kill the Liu brothers, but he was not merciful, but the injured miners generally didn''t survive long here.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    After walking a few steps, a person suddenly rushed in in a panic at the exit.

    Download love reading novel to see the latest and complete content

    Get off! The man drank lowly and swiped towards Lu Ye with a slap.

    At this moment, Lu Ye felt cold all over his body because he saw a light blue light flowing through the palm of his hand.

    That was the light of spiritual power, in other words, it was a monk who shot him!

    Only by opening the spiritual aperture can you be qualified to practice and be called a monk.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    The spiritual power of a monk is an extremely magical power. Lu Ye once saw a monk in Xieyue Valley take action. Although he did not have too much power, the man just smashed a piece of ore with a light palm. It was after seeing that magical scene that Lu Ye made up his mind that he must open his spiritual aperture and become a monk.

    He also secretly assessed that even the lowest cultivator in Xie Yuegu could easily hang ten of himself.

    So when he realized that it was a cultivator who attacked him, Lu Ye knew that he was about to face great trouble.

    At the juncture of life and death, he abruptly stopped his steps and jumped back suddenly.

    His chest numb, the sound of a broken bone sounded, and Lu Ye flew upside down and fell to the ground.

    The severe pain made him sober a lot. After realizing that he was still alive, he immediately got up.

    what! The cultivator who shot it was a little surprised. Although he didn''t use his full strength just now, he just shot it casually, but it shouldn''t be something that the miner could bear.

    Using the dim light to see the miner''s face clearly, he blurted out: Lu Ye?

    At this moment, Lu Ye was already in a posture of turning around and running away. He was stunned when he heard the voice: Steward Yang?

    This cultivator surnamed Yang is a small manager in the mine, and Lu Ye often deals with him, because the Qi and Blood Pill was exchanged from him, so they are familiar with each other.

    Manager Yang is very optimistic about Lu Ye. After all, it is rare to see a mining slave like him who can bear hardships and stand hard work. UU reading

    Download love reading novel to see the latest and complete content

    However, there is no special preferential treatment, and there is an insurmountable gap between mortals like Lu Ye and monks without enlightenment.

    After recognizing Lu Ye, Manager Yang was relieved that he failed to kill the opponent with his palm. Lu Ye has exchanged a lot of Qi and Blood Pills from him over the past year, and his physical quality is better than that of ordinary miners. Strong, plus he just hit him casually and didn''t want to kill people deliberately, it''s not surprising that the other party can survive.

    Opposite Director Yang, Lu Ye was beating a drum in his heart.

    The monks in Xieyue Valley generally don''t pay attention to the life and death of the miners. They also know that the miners often fight in the mines. Unless they meet them, they basically ignore them.

    Only then did Lu Ye beat the Liu brothers to the ground, and they fell to the ground. Turning around, Manager Yang slapped him. From Lu Ye''s point of view, it was clear that Manager Yang was teaching him a lesson.

    To see the latest and correct content, please download Love Reading Novel. However, he soon felt that something was wrong, because Steward Yang looked flustered when he rushed in, as if he was standing up for the Liu brothers.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    The content of the website is updated slowly, please download the iRead app to read the latest chapters. Download the iYue app for a better reading experience. Just when he was thinking about it, Manager Yang showed a surprised look. It seemed that it was a good thing to meet Lu Ye here. He bullied him and grabbed Lu Ye''s shoulder: Follow me! "

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1020ï¼š The largest single fur delivery

    The boundless ice floes still wrap the entire ?land Islands. Most of them come from the depths of the Gulf of Bothnia in the north. Optimistically, the frozen ocean is still melting rapidly. Pessimistically, it will take some days for the ocean to restore safe navigation.

    In fact, the sailing from Tombstone Island to Stockholm has barely resumed, and the merchants and their pals force the boat to sail, which is less risky than encountering an ocean storm.

    Generally speaking, they seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. The more money and materials they have on hand, the more cautious they will act.

    They are very envious of the king''s large ships, and they are thinking about ordering a larger cargo ship themselves.

    Almost all of these merchants came from Lake M?laren, and a rather embarrassing problem was put in front of everyone¡ªthe family of craftsmen who were good at building large ships immigrated to the East collectively for the sake of profit.

    Who would refuse to be rich? Capable shipbuilders went to the East to pan for gold, and now the huge Ross fleet moored on Tombstone Island is what these craftsmen did.

    Rurik, the king of Ross, is spending huge sums of money to build a new giant ship. The news is true. The huge hull can''t hide the woodwork shed. The construction of the new ship is completely public, and anyone can judge it before it is launched.

    Glory belongs to the royal family, but the price is the decline of Sweden''s shipbuilding industry on Lake M?laren. The leading longship is still the main type of ship, and the craftsmen who stayed at Lake M?laren can only build it.

    Of course, it is not a problem for a wealthy businessman to go to the shipyard loyal to the royal family in New Roseburg to order a "standard cargo ship" such a ship appointed by the royal family. The problem is to get the money immediately.

    At least two hundred and fifty pounds of silver in cash or equivalent goods, even a self-proclaimed wealthy person can hardly afford such a sum of cash.

    Unless, with the help of some opportunities, you can make a fortune.

    Buying horse leather from Frankish war horses from the king to make a variety of hard, wear-resistant and cold-resistant leather products. It is obviously very profitable for sellers who are inspired to become warriors, mercenaries, and adventurers to make a lot of money. .

    They followed the description of the king Rurik first, and did not hesitate to bid for it. They believed that even if the price was outrageous, everyone would still make a lot of money in the end.

    The logic is this, a young warrior will spend all his savings, or even take out a loan, and buy himself a piece of equipment that will last him most of his life.

    In the past, the Baltic Sea was divided up by various forces, and there were bandits running rampant on the sea. The merchants had to recruit mercenaries to guard them. Today the Baltic Sea seems peaceful, and the merchants'' perspectives are projected farther afield. Merchants craved larger ships to travel further afield in search of wealth. The unknown land is afraid that the authority of King Ross cannot cover it, so the defect of the large-scale mercenary gap stimulates a large number of young people in Sweden who are screaming to explore abroad.

    Order a bright white Ross steel sword, a dark hard Ross chrome handaxe, for which the young mercenary pays a pound of silver or a thousand pounds of oats.

    Swedish businessmen noticed that these young people are willing to spend money on weapons, so they must spend a lot of money to buy a good dress, a good pair of shoes, a good belt and so on.

    The businessmen who successfully bid have ignored the farce made by the Gould family, and people are willing to believe that this domineering family finally exits sadly after its wealth has come to an end.

    Twenty pieces of horse leather were bought by more than a dozen Swedish businessmen through joint bidding. For this reason, they really showed their wealth in response. They transported boxes of silver coins to the Tombstone Island pier and waited for the long ship transporting horse leather to arrive at the port to unload the goods.

    Today''s Rurik is dressed in full clothes, and his bells and whistles look like a clown.

    The wharf was full of colorful, jeweled merchants, in stark contrast to the crowd of onlookers dressed in tan. The king himself is undoubtedly the brightest star, and the bear-headed heavy-armor berserkers accompanying him are also aggressive.

    The merchants were anxiously waiting, and hundreds of onlookers were purely happy to see the horse leather''s demeanor.

    The quality of horse leather is not only determined by its odor, but also by the size of its defects.

    Those so-called high-quality horse leathers all come from horses whose hooves were cut off on the battlefield or fatal wounds to their necks and necks. After the war, the dying horses were executed, and a large area of ??intact leather was peeled off after the wounds.

    The skin below the neck of the war horse is cut from the belly of the horse, cut all the way to the end, and extended to the calf joints of the four hooves. The horse hides thus slaughtered are equivalent to three meters in length and two meters in width.

    After all, these are all Frank''s tall horses, and some individuals have a larger leather area than estimated!

    In fact, the old Rus people who are proficient in the tanning industry also praised the peeled leather immediately after the war. It was spread out to show a very large area, which is eye-opening.

    In principle, Rurik could play some word games to greet the merchants after bidding with inferior horse leather. Considering his noble status, the black method is nothing more than today.

    Ma Ge was already divided into three, six, nine, and nine grades. He sent his subordinates to take out a thousand sheets of the best grade, even though it caused his subordinates to feel distressed at one point.

    Someone was heartbroken: "Why should the king give the best goods to those Melalen merchants? Even if you really donate to them, wouldn''t it be better to give the middle goods?"

    Rurik had his own explanation, but he didn''t intend to explain too much to his subordinates.

    As a king, I have to consider a lot. Going into battle and making money to fill the treasury is one thing. To maintain a stable kingdom established by force, at this stage, it can only be done through business. Only if the forces in the non-core area can make money under the framework of the "Russ Kingdom" can they understand that only by maintaining this thinking community can their wealth be permanent.

    Because even those chieftains who were made dukes and counts were military nobles and also served as big businessmen.

    The Hanseatic League is not a kingdom. It has monopolized the commerce of the Baltic Sea and North Saxony by means of close commerce and trade. Since they can last for so long, there are naturally endogenous factors, or the desire to make money is exactly the same among the different family members, and the common interests transcend the barriers of belief, ethnicity and geography.

    The king deliberately gave profits, at least on the surface, to win over the merchants in the Lake M?laren area and ensure the willing surrender of the Swedish part of the kingdom.

    After all, Rurik''s other title is King of Sweden, and he is the king of the merchants present!

    The heavy horse hides were hoisted from large cargo ships to long ships, stacked in ten sheets, and bundled with twine for easy transportation.

    The heads of the horses were all beheaded, the leather on the necks of the horses was folded, and the huge horsetail manes were collectively left outside. The leather was slightly curled due to the convenience of packing, and as the first stack of horse leather was carried ashore by a number of strong men, anxiously waiting merchants came around.

    They noticed that the horse leather was bearing weight and fell to the ground, and they were all horrified by its thickness, and then they were full of praise.

    Each one has a bright fur color, reflecting beautiful light in the early spring sun.

    Rurik opened his arms and commanded: "Don''t be in a hurry! All of you take a few steps back and let the soldiers untie the ropes and spread the horse leather! This king will open your eyes!"

    In fact, it was the inspection of the goods. The merchants backed away in response, their hearts beating wildly with excitement.

    The dagger cut the rope, and the four strong men pulled one open together. The air was filled with the peculiar smell of raw leather, but the tanning treatment was not a problem, the merchants ignored the smell, their jaws dropped at the sight before them, and the praise was even stronger!

    "Wow! One piece of leather can make four coats!"

    "Can make at least ten pairs of leather boots!"

    "Haha, even scraps can be made into good belts."

    "The worst leftovers can be sewn into gloves and hats."

    These merchants are not second-hand dealers. They have workshops or have close ties with cobbler families. They are experts in how to make the best use of a piece of leather.

    A piece of leather may not explain the problem. With Rurik ordering people to display it continuously, although each piece of leather is uneven, their great value potential is all seen by the merchants.

    More and more horse hides arrived at the wharf, and the areas that had been deliberately emptied continued to be piled into hills of taupe leather.

    Even with the finest horse leather, Rurik still made some reservations. The army obtained some rare white horse leather on the battlefield. After all, white horses are rare. It seems that they are all bear skins. Only the white bear skin is the most expensive. The white horse leather is recognized by Rurik as the best quality. Clothes, leather shoes, and other products made of it were first and foremost equipped for the standing army.

    The sun shone on the golden laurel wreath on Rurik''s velvet cap, and it shone brightly.

    People saw the majestic king pinching his hands on his waist, behind him were piles of horse leather and a balance borrowed from the Gould family.

    Now, on the left side of the scale, there were eight hundred fine Frankish silver coins weighing eight pounds, each bearing the head of Charlemagne.

    Rurik raised his head and faced the eyeing merchants: "My goods have arrived! Your money is also here! Look at the scale beside me, there are eight hundred eight pounds on one side, they are the earliest quality, The finest silver coins that have only been minted in the past fifty years. They have been hidden in Frank''s warehouses and paid to me as war reparations! You can trust their quality and the king''s business ethics. Now let''s start delivering, Twenty pieces of horse leather, and forty silver coins a piece. Who comes first?!"

    There is a kind of bear-headed berserker standing beside the king. At this moment, who would dare to question the king''s deceit.

    But everyone can deny that the king is very smart, and his methods are just as sharp.

    Because in the Nordic world, even with the huge influx of hot money from outside the region in the past ten years, the inflation every year is objectively very strong, causing the prices of various materials to rise to varying degrees. If it weren''t for Rurik of Ross, the largest grain buyer, who set one of the cheap grains, silver coins for ten pounds of oats, and killed those who tried to hype grain prices with an iron fist, the fluctuations of grain prices in the Swedish world were all within a reasonable range. But other consumer goods, such as traditional beverages such as ale and mead, are soaring.

    The so-called bad money drives out the good money is that the Western Roman silver coin, which has been in circulation for 400 years, is still in circulation, and it is no longer guaranteed to be round and defective. Even as more and more good Frankish silver coins enter the market, the old silver coins are still in use.

    Western Roman silver coins and Frankish silver coins are very high in silver, while Eastern Roman silver coins are always laced with lead. The first two are the mainstream transactions in the Nordic world, and silver is silver. Even if someone deliberately cuts a little silver shavings off a silver coin and then collects it and recasts it, Rurik¡¯s heavy trade makes this trick a trivial matter. meaningless.

    To buy a horse leather for eight pounds, the merchant had to carefully put the silver coins in the cash box into the hanging tray, and stared at the pointer in the center. The pointer was an extremely finely ground iron needle, and the black line that marked the balance between the left and right was also extremely thin. The merchant kept putting silver coins on the hanging tray on the right, and watched with King Rurik at the same time. When the slender iron needle and the slender black thread overlapped, the delivery of one piece was completed.

    The merchant who had a lot of old silver coins put in eight hundred more for this, and everyone was convinced that it really weighed eight pounds.

    Although the silver coins that the merchants took out must be mixed with all the lead, considering that it was originally estimated that a piece of leather would sell for 15 pieces, it was abruptly hyped to 40 pieces by the help of the God of the Gould family, which far exceeded Rurik''s psychological expectations. So-called lead-based wealth losses are ignored.

    Rurik made a lot of hot money, so he can happily buy cheap primary materials in the Swedish world, and he can send the hot money to the newly surrendered G?taland region and the allied Danish world to buy salt and fish products. and many more. One thousand horse leather was finally exchanged for four hundred pounds of silver coins. On Tombstone Island, the Rus Kingdom actually completed the largest single fur trade in history, and the profit was also the largest in history.

    And this 400 pounds of hot money will never be used indiscriminately by Rurik. It is a very important fund, and its use has been planned.

    "How far is my sea monarch ready? How long until the sea trial? Should it be launched this year?!"

    A behemoth has been excavating a dry dock since 839, and she is also the greatest masterpiece of Ross''s shipbuilding industry. For this reason, a large pit has to be excavated to make a dry dock to meet her size.

    The horse leather has a new owner, and the smell of the leather is considered by the buyer as a fragrance.

    Next, all the cobbler workshops on the island will be in full swing, and all the thenardite on the island will be exhausted. In the end, the merchants who are eager to finish the tanning of the leather will go straight to the north after sailing. After all, Roseburg is backed by the mountains. It is not only the iron and steel smelting center of the kingdom, but also the largest exporter of various strange minerals. The locally produced thenardite the lowest overall cost.

    Unlike processing other leathers, even deerskin as a contrast is inappropriate. The comprehensive performance of horse leather is second only to that of cow leather. It is thick and hard, and the consumption of mirabilite for tanning is extremely high.

    In a short period of time, a large number of large leathers will be processed, and the consumption of thenardite will surge in a short period of time, and its price will rise, which is tantamount to increasing the financial income of Rosburg''s hometown.

    Harrodsen, who once dreamed of being the leader of the Ross tribe, has fulfilled his dream in a sense. The control area of ??the Governor of Rossburg is larger than that of the Ross tribe in the old days. He is already an old man with real power, and the next governor will be Liuli. K''s friend and young general Kanuf. In the absence of conditions to quickly build a strict tax system, Rurik had to rely on the rough "tax-inclusive system" to collect taxes first.

    The Governor of Roseburg is the tax collector, and the governors of other regions also have corresponding responsibilities. Take out the king''s taxes, and the rest is yours. However, the Governor of Roseburg could not say anything to the local Iron Furnace Town. This is a satellite town of Roseburg, but it is directly responsible to the king. After all kinds of craftsmen start their wages, the rest of the wealth is the king or the national money. .

    Therefore, Rurik was very concerned about the management of Iron Furnace Town. The "city owner" was his brother-in-law Kawei, and his seniority was his uncle. There is no complicated theory of generations in Northern Europe, but the next generation of Iron Furnace Town Lord is Kusneslav who participated in the entire war in 840. This child is twelve years old this year, and a huge war has become his incredible coming-of-age ceremony. Nicknamed Kuja, he was the son of the Queen''s own sister, and such relatives Rurik trusted him very much.

    The huge amount of silver coins was temporarily secretly transferred to the well-guarded Gould family''s mansion, and Rurik naturally wanted to make a big fuss about the money.

    In the mansion, the old Gould entertained his king with a family feast. It was business as usual. The king was served roasted goat and roasted fish, as well as trans-generational scones and noodles.

    After all, the old Gould is old-fashioned. Under the seemingly calm appearance, he suffers from high blood pressure, coronary heart disease, diabetes and atherosclerosis. Although there is no such detailed death in this era, Gould is very concerned about his physical condition. clear. He may die at any time, as long as he stops all his sons in the kingdom before he dies, he will have no regrets. §ì¨¬Q¦ÔG¦¥tV.¡æ¨¯¦¬

    The first generation of pirates, the second generation of merchants, and the third generation of nobles. This proverb is being implemented in the Gould family, the third generation of the family must be all nobles!

    Everything seems to be back in 829, exactly twelve years ago, Rurik reached a commercial contract with Gould for the first time. At that time, he tossed soap to make money. That single business made the two achieve a huge win-win situation, and the cooperation after that became more and more. As he grew older, the Gould family became a rare royal businessman.

    Rurik ordered all his entourage to retire, and many of his nobles and generals stationed on the island did not attend this private banquet.

    Although it was a divided meal system, the two tables were put together. Gould, his two sons, and Rurik himself, sat cross-legged together, nibbling on the leg of lamb, and gulping at the ale. gavage.

    In the eyes of the brothers Heihu and Honghu, their youthful past was no different from their own. The king is never untouchable. After temporarily disarming his power, he is a strong man who rejoices in revenge.

    In various senses, Old Gould watched Rurik grow from a baby to what he is now. One of his old men was very open, and his two sons were still reserved.

    After three rounds of wine and five flavors, looking at the delicious food on the table, and the roast lamb that was full of minced meat, Rurik reckoned that the Gould family¡¯s heavy-salt, heavy-oil, and meaty diet only took a year to eat, and they would lose weight. People who become hemp poles can also become "fat seals".

    This is their choice, and it is also their own fault to eat disease. Rurik is more self-control when it comes to eating, plus he is always passively exercising, this body is getting stronger and stronger.

    "This time your family has done a great job, I heard some stories. Red Fox and Black Fox, you two are incredible. You guys are very good at making those cunning guys angry, you induce them to raise prices wildly, but let them I made a lot of money..."

    Rurik was deliberately polite, the slightly drunk Gould was cheerful, and the two cubs were flattered.

    "This is what we should do." Heihu said.

    "I would like to serve the king." Red Fox added.

    "Very good!" The slightly drunk Rurik was in a very good mood. He knocked on the table and shouted: "During the war, your second brother, the blue fox, specially explained the two of you. Of course I already knew about you, and I was secretly observing whether you were There is potential for me to use. I can''t just take Blue Fox''s recommendation, and through this opportunity, I think both of you are talented."

    This is what the two brothers, the black fox and the red fox, are most eager to hear. Their fat bodies are trembling.

    "Now my business tentacles have penetrated deep into the Frankish hinterland, and I have built brand new trading posts in faraway places, one is Rotterstad and the other is Nassau Fort. The blue fox is the earl of Gothenburg, and he will manage it for me in the future. The newly conquered Gotaland region, but I need to give the two Frankish strongholds to people I can trust. They must be young, they must understand business, and most importantly, they must be loyal to me! In my opinion, you two are the best candidates. !"

    Isn''t this the opportunity the brothers and their father, Old Gould, long for? The brothers hurried to talk, and each swore allegiance to the king.

    "Then work hard! I only have two special requests for the two of you!" Rurik, who was in a good mood, continued to point at them, "You are too fat! This is not good. Maybe you should do some military training, such as Like your second brother, the blue fox. The blue fox is an excellent businessman and a warrior recognized by the warriors. The two of you will develop in a faraway place, you will face many problems, and you have to fight at the critical moment. You... Dare to fight?"

    The two did hesitate for a while, but then they gritted their teeth and vowed to lose weight and dare to fight.

    "Very good, the secret of losing weight is to walk more and fight more, even if it is frequent archery, it is good. The second requirement, you..." Rurik had to think about it, "What do you believe in?"

    "It''s Odin!" Black Fox didn''t want to answer.

    "No. You don''t have to flatter me." Rurik shook his head, "I understand you. Your family only believes in money! Don''t think that claiming to believe in Odin is to flatter me. If you are willing to believe in a god, it is better to believe in Frey, the **** of wealth. ."

    "We believe in the king more." The red fox said, "You are the **** of wealth in our family."

    "It''s very flattering. But for practical reasons, you should learn from your second brother, the blue fox. After you go to the Frankish hinterland, you must believe in their gods, so that you can move freely. You don''t have to have any grudges in your heart. Where God blesses you, of course you have to find a local protector when you go to a brand new area. Can you understand what I said?"

    The two looked at each other, and they couldn''t say that it was impossible, but it was outrageous to suddenly believe in another god, because it was not their own choice.

    But out of practical interests, the two nodded and said they were willing to accept the king''s arrangement.

    "Then it''s not too late. I will send you to Hamburg in the south, where do you believe in God. After that, I will reconcile with your second brother Blue Fox. I will not ask you to do things independently for the time being, just be by your second brother''s side. After some experience, it will be good for you in the future. After all, according to our tradition, the main wealth of the Gould family is inherited by your eldest brother, the white fox, which is a huge opportunity for the two of you. This is a magnificent era, you You can create your own merit and wealth status in the wider world."

    The two brothers worship the king''s promotion again and look forward to their own brand new future...

    They were already mentally prepared. In the dark and damp mine tunnel, Lu Ye walked forward step by step with the ore basket on his back and the pickaxe in his hand.

    The content of the website is incorrect, please download the iRead app to read the correct content. The boy''s expression was a little sad, his eyes focused on the empty space in front of him, as if staring at something.

    To outsiders, there is nothing in front of Lu Ye, but in fact, in the young man''s field of vision, he can see a translucent shadow.

    It was like the shadow of a tree, gray and unrecognizable, with luxuriant branches and leaves. The branches were separated from one-third of the tree body to the left and right, supporting a semi-circular crown.

    It has been more than a year since he came to this world called Kyushu, and Lu Ye has not yet figured out what it is. He only knows that when his attention is concentrated enough, this shadow tree has a chance to appear in the field of vision. And no one else notices it at all.

    What a sad life. The young man sighed.

    A year ago, he suddenly woke up in this unfamiliar world. Before he could get acquainted with the environment, the power he was in was overrun by a group of thieves, and many people were killed. He and some other young men and women became that The captive of the thieves was then sent to this mine and became a lowly miner.

    Afterwards, he learned from scattered conversations with others that the faction he was in was affiliated with the Haotian League, a sect called Xuantianzong.

    The name of this sect sounds cool and tyrannical, but in fact it is just a small sect.

    It was the Xieyue Valley under the command of Wanmoling who captured the Xuantian Sect.

    The Haotian Alliance and Wan Moling are the two major factions in this world. They are all formed by the union of countless forces, big and small, fighting each other with the intention of completely destroying each other. It is said that it has been going on for hundreds of years.

    In Lu Ye''s view, this kind of battle is simply a confrontation between the lawful camp and the evil camp. He just accidentally got involved in such a confrontation.

    Over the years, wars in the Kyushu continent have been raging. Every year, small forces such as Xuan Tianzong have been uprooted, but soon more forces have sprung up, occupying various territories, making the situation even more chaotic.

    Mine slave, just mine slave, Lu Ye comforted himself, compared to those who were killed, he was still alive anyway.

    It''s not that he has any special ability to survive, but that Xieyue Valley needs some handymen to do things. Someone like Lu Ye who has no cultivation and is still young is undoubtedly the best choice.

    In fact, the miners in this vein are not only people from Xuantian Sect, but also some other small families and disciples of small sects.

    Evil Moon Valley is not weak. Over the years, it has captured a lot of territory. The original forces on these sites have naturally been destroyed, and some of the available personnel have been sent to various places for enslavement by Evil Moon Valley.

    These people, without exception, have one characteristic: they haven''t opened their minds yet, and they don''t have cultivation bases, so they are easy to control.

    There is a saying in the Kyushu Continent, it is difficult for a demon to transform into a form without enlightenment, and it is difficult for a person to cultivate without enlightenment.

    If you want to practice, you need to open your spiritual orifices. Only when you have opened your spiritual orifices can you be qualified to practice.

    Opening the spiritual orifice is not an easy matter. Ordinary people can open the spiritual orifice after systematic training. However, if they are from a cultivation family or a sect, the percentage may be higher if they have elders'' guidance.

    Lu Ye couldn''t open his spiritual aperture, so he could only make a living by mining in this dim mine.

    However, the mine slave is not without a way out. If he succeeds in enlightenment and finds the person in charge to report to him, he will have the opportunity to participate in an assessment. If the assessment is successful, he can become a disciple of Xie Yuegu.

    However, there are very few miners who can open their minds. They work all day in this dim environment and can''t even get enough to eat. How can they be enlightened.

    So basically 99% of the miners have accepted their fate and work hard every day just for a full meal.

    Lu Ye had no sense of belonging to the Xuantian Sect. After all, the Xuantian Sect was destroyed as soon as he came to this world, and he did not know who the people in the sect were.

    He also doesn''t want to be a disciple of Xieyuegu. This is not a serious force. Just hearing the name gives people a sense of evil, and it will be cold sooner or later.

    But he can''t live here as a miner all his life. What kind of formality is that? He is also an elite in the new era. If he doesn''t have a dream, what is the difference between a salted fish and a salted fish.

    So for the past year, he has been working hard to enlighten himself. Originally, he thought that only the shadow tree that he could see could provide him with some wonderful help, but until now, the shadow tree is still just a shadow. It also affects his vision.

    Lu Ye seriously doubted whether there was something wrong with his eyes.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Turning a corner, a faint light appeared in the distance, which was one of the exits of the mine.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Today''s harvest is good. If you turn in the ore in the ore basket, you should be able to contribute three points. If you count the accumulation in the past few days, it is about twelve points. Two points are exchanged for two steamed buns, and the remaining ten points are just enough. Change a Qi and Blood Pill.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Qi and Blood Pill is a very low-level medicinal pill, and it is not an aid to enlightenment, but in order to open one''s body, it must be filled with Qi and blood. Although Qi and Blood Pill is low-level, it is suitable for people like Lu Ye who are not enlightened.

    The reason why Xieyuegu is willing to take out the Qi and Blood Pill is not because of their kindness, but because they understand the way of people''s hearts. This cheapest and low-level pill can make people with hope work harder to mine.

    For example, Lu Ye works hard every day.

    Thirty feet away from the exit of the mine tunnel, Lu Ye''s eyes inadvertently glanced at a corner on the left front, where there was a huge boulder.

    He kept walking and continued to walk forward until about ten feet before he put down the mining basket he was carrying behind him, tightened the pickaxe in his hand, and took out a moderately sized stone from the mining basket and weighed it a little. .

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    The next moment, he ran towards the boulder, approached the boulder, slid sideways, stepped on the rock wall of the mine, and swooped down towards the back of the boulder with the help of the rebound force, like a vigorous Cheetah.

    The two figures were half-squatting behind the boulder, using the boulder to cover their figures, but they never thought that people would find their tracks.

    Hearing the movement, it was too late to see Lu Ye trying to get up.

    Under the terrified gazes of the two, Lu Ye raised his hand and threw the ore in his hand, hitting the bridge of one of them''s nose. The man immediately let out a miserable cry and fell to the ground on his back, blood dripping from his face.

    Lu Ye''s mining pick in the other hand shot again, but missed the second person. That person responded well and turned his head to avoid it.

    However, Lu Ye had already rushed in front of him, kicked him down, and hit the opponent''s lower abdomen. The man was suddenly in pain, and he flew out, fell to his knees, and spat out a mouthful of sour water.

    Lu Ye stepped forward, grabbed the other''s hair with one hand, saw the other''s face clearly, and sneered: Who am I, it turned out to be the two of you brothers!

    The two people he knew were disciples of the Liu family. After the site where the Liu family was located was captured by Xieyuegu, some young disciples of the Liu family were sent here to serve as mine slaves.

    Strictly speaking, the two brothers, Lu Ye and the Liu family, are connected by the same fate.

    The content of the website is updated slowly, please download the iRead app to read the latest chapters. Have I ever said, don''t let me see you again, or I''ll kill you! As Lu Ye spoke, he picked up a stone from the ground and smashed it down.

    This time, the smashing was not light, Liu''s second child just snorted and was immediately knocked unconscious.

    Lu Ye walked towards Boss Liu who was injured by him before.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Boss Liu''s forehead was smashed, his eyes were blurred with blood, he vaguely saw Lu Ye walking towards him, and he was so frightened that he rolled and crawled: "Forgive me, my two brothers didn''t know it was you who came here, they thought it was someone else!

    The two Liu brothers sneaked into ambush in front of the exit of the mine, naturally they had no good intentions.

    Before the two were arrested, they were both spoiled and spoiled. Even if they became mine slaves, they were unwilling to endure hardship. However, the status of mine slaves was low, and the people of Xieyue Valley did not regard mine slaves as human beings, and there was no ore exchange. If you contribute, you can''t get food at all.

    Therefore, the two brothers often squatted in front of a certain exit of the mine tunnel and robbed the miners who had been singled out. Many people were unlucky because of this. Not only were the ore mined hard every day robbed, but they were also beaten to death.

    To see the latest and correct content, please download Love Reading Novel

    Last time they just wanted to rob Lu Ye, but they were not opponents and were taught a lesson.

    I never thought that it was only a few days ago that I met these two brothers again.

    Just like rice raises a hundred kinds of people, there are miners like the Liu brothers who are lazy and lazy, and there are people who have dreams like Lu Ye.

    In the past year, Lu Ye''s contributions from the exchange of ore, in addition to ensuring daily food and clothing, were all exchanged for Qi and Blood Pills.

    He took no less than thirty Qi and Blood Pills.

    This makes Lu Ye stronger than most miners. Although his physique is not strong, the power contained in his body has already surpassed that of ordinary people.

    It''s no problem to deal with two lazy miners.

    Boss Liu was still begging for mercy, but Lu Ye pretended not to hear him, grabbed him by the hair, raised the stone in the other hand, and smashed it down.

    Lu Ye has seen too many tragedies in his career as a mining slave for more than a year, and he has long understood the truth. In this world of cannibalism, any pity and sympathy are useless.

    The miners are not in harmony. The miners from different forces are destined to be unable to unite. For a piece of good ore, the miners often beat their heads and blood.

    Every day people die in the mine tunnel, and every time you walk a certain distance, you can see a dead bone scattered on the ground.

    There are not a few miners who starved to death because they were robbed.

    Boss Liu fell in response.

    Lu Ye retrieved his mining pick, put the mining basket on his back again, and walked towards the exit. He didn''t kill the Liu brothers, but he was not merciful, but the injured miners generally didn''t survive long here.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    After walking a few steps, a person suddenly rushed in in a panic at the exit.

    Download love reading novel to see the latest and complete content

    Get off! The man drank lowly and swiped towards Lu Ye with a slap.

    At this moment, Lu Ye felt cold all over his body because he saw a light blue light flowing through the palm of his hand.

    That was the light of spiritual power, in other words, it was a monk who shot him!

    Only by opening the spiritual aperture can you be qualified to practice and be called a monk.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    The spiritual power of a monk is an extremely magical power. Lu Ye once saw a monk in Xieyue Valley take action. Although he did not have too much power, the man just smashed a piece of ore with a light palm. It was after seeing that magical scene that Lu Ye made up his mind that he must open his spiritual aperture and become a monk.

    He also secretly assessed that even the lowest cultivator in Xie Yuegu could easily hang ten of himself.

    So when he realized that it was a cultivator who attacked him, Lu Ye knew that he was about to face great trouble.

    At the juncture of life and death, he abruptly stopped his steps and jumped back suddenly.

    His chest numb, the sound of a broken bone sounded, and Lu Ye flew upside down and fell to the ground.

    The severe pain made him sober a lot. After realizing that he was still alive, he immediately got up.

    what! The cultivator who shot it was a little surprised. Although he didn''t use his full strength just now, he just shot it casually, but it shouldn''t be something that the miner could bear.

    Using the dim light to see the miner''s face clearly, he blurted out: Lu Ye?

    At this moment, Lu Ye was already in a posture of turning around and running away. He was stunned when he heard the voice: Steward Yang?

    This cultivator surnamed Yang is a small manager in the mine, and Lu Ye often deals with him, because the Qi and Blood Pill was exchanged from him, so they are familiar with each other.

    Manager Yang is very optimistic about Lu Ye. After all, it is rare to see a mining slave like him who can bear hardships and stand hard workDownload Love Reading Novel to see the latest full content

    However, there is no special preferential treatment, and there is an insurmountable gap between mortals like Lu Ye and monks without enlightenment.

    After recognizing Lu Ye, Manager Yang was relieved that he failed to kill the opponent with his palm. Lu Ye has exchanged a lot of Qi and Blood Pills from him over the past year, and his physical quality is better than that of ordinary miners. Strong, plus he just hit him casually and didn''t want to kill people deliberately, it''s not surprising that the other party can survive.

    Opposite Director Yang, Lu Ye was beating a drum in his heart.

    The monks in Xieyue Valley generally don''t pay attention to the life and death of the miners. They also know that the miners often fight in the mines. Unless they meet them, they basically ignore them.

    Only then did Lu Ye beat the Liu brothers to the ground, and they fell to the ground. Turning around, Manager Yang slapped him. From Lu Ye''s point of view, it was clear that Manager Yang was teaching him a lesson.

    To see the latest and correct content, please download Love Reading Novel. However, he soon felt that something was wrong, because Steward Yang looked flustered when he rushed in, as if he was standing up for the Liu brothers.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    The content of the website is updated slowly, please download the iRead app to read the latest chapters. Download the iYue app for a better reading experience. Just when he was thinking about it, Manager Yang showed a surprised look. It seemed that it was a good thing to meet Lu Ye here. He bullied him and grabbed Lu Ye''s shoulder: Follow me! "

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1021ï¼š Rurik triumphs in his prosperous New Roseburg

    The long ice block has finally ended, and there are still broken ice floating on the sea, and even the smallest fishing boat can sail calmly.

    The trade routes blocked by ice and snow were officially resumed, and the dormant power of the entire Eastern and Northern Baltic Seas began to recover.

    The huge Rus fleet is about to return to the Kronstadt berth in New Roseburg! A year ago, they assembled from Tombstone Island for an expedition, and a full year later they come home with loot and a great victory!

    After many days of rest, almost all the troops entrenched on the island recovered their energy. These days they have been eating dried fish, and this kind of food can only make do.

    Or because of the ice blockage, food from outside the region could not be transported to the island. Thousands of appetites have already made the food on Tombstone Island about to run out.

    Fortunately, the difficult times are over!

    The fishing operation will be in full swing, and the fishing boats from the north will frantically rush to the South Baltic Sea.

    All kinds of fishermen on Tombstone Island have finished repairing their own hemp rope nets and fishing lines, and even steel forks for whaling and sealing.

    The army that is about to go home completes the final preparations.

    The restless new ones are jumping around. The people who survived the war do not have the mentality that they can lie down and rest and enjoy victory after triumphing. They are the best labor force. Now they must go home as soon as possible, just to show strength to their own spring ploughing. the power of.

    They are energetic and anxious. The king has stipulated that the agricultural tax in 841 will be completely exempted. There are even rumors that the so-called great king Renshan will be exempted from the agricultural tax next year, ie 842.

    This kind of good policy is very beneficial to the old and new Rus people who have fertile land and made a lot of money, but for the Slavic ethnic group in the Novgorod region with a population of more than 200,000 people, it is really grateful for the good governance.

    Yumin takes a break for at least one year, or two years if the situation is good.

    Rurik knew very well that the official split of the Frankish kingdom was in 843. He learned this history in a textbook, but he didn''t know the specific inside story.

    Now that he has become the promoter of this history, the war of 840 has changed a lot, but even if he did not join it, the rift between those princes would have appeared long ago, and the civil war had already broken out.

    There must be a decisive battle to end everything! Maybe it will happen in 843 after all.

    Resting with the people in this way is not really sympathetic to the people''s strength, but rather allows the people of the country to slowly accumulate "fat" to face new and severe challenges calmly.

    For the benefit of the kingdom, Ross would not hesitate to interfere in the Frankish civil war. In order to prevent Ross from gaining a strategic advantage when the decisive battle comes, or even defending the European victory of the 840 War, the strategic layout must be started without stopping.

    It was a great success to drive up the price of horse leather, and the treasury got four hundred pounds of silver coins.

    The two brothers are about to leave their old father and accept the arrangement of King Rurik, bring letters of introduction, entanglement, mercenaries, and an armed cargo ship, first straight to the temporary capital of Denmark, Machaube or Copenhagen, and then to Hamburg. Pause to wait for a message. They will undergo a special ceremony in Hamburg - baptism.

    Converting to God is the order of King Ross, and the black fox and the red fox are even looking forward to it. The two are not religious at all, but in a sense they can perform very religiously. Seafaring merchants will always face many bizarre things. People are superstitious and believe in a few gods. It is always a good thing. To believe in God is to add a patron saint to the unknown business road, that''s all. On the contrary, with the blessing of God''s faith, you can have grand activities in the Frankish world.

    Once there is good news from the Rhine hinterland, the brothers will head to Rotterstad.

    They will stay in Rotterstad and immediately start building a Ross store there, that is, a comprehensive base that includes commercial, military, and material distribution centers. Euphemistically called the concession area obtained from the Netherlands, the lease period is unlimited.

    The Gould family is rich and powerful, and only on Tombstone Island, the two brothers easily recruited some Viking Jianyong who wanted to venture out. They still recruited troops, mercenaries from Lake M?laren, and even old folks from their ancestral Unkrath tribe first.

    "Your second brother will explore the way for you first. In the end, he will control the security of the entire Gotaland in Gothenburg. The Ross stores in Rotterstad and Nassau Fort will eventually be led by your two brothers." This was Rurik''s arrangement, and the two took it to heart.

    The old Gould will eventually usher in his own end. When he thinks that his last two grown sons will leave him to start a career, the feeling of loneliness is enough to make the old man cry.

    He sent the blacksmiths on the island to create two pairs of special and precious amulets, which were actually two pairs of silver and gold cross pendants. Wearing this, they are like wild Christians! Not so.

    The brothers also have a lucky elf pendant in pure amber, a hammer pendant in sterling silver (for Thor), a bird pendant in sterling silver (for Odin), and a pig pendant in sterling silver (for Frey).

    The two took the letters of introduction written by Rurik, one of which was in pure Latin. After arriving in Hamburg, the two handed it over to Archbishop Esquier, who then baptized them. By.

    This was Rurik''s last concern on the island, followed by his final triumph.

    According to the tradition, Rurik organized the people to hold the spring sailing ceremony on Tombstone Island.

    Those brave fishermen took the risk and caught fish, and these became one of the sacrifices. The other offerings are grains of wheat, and the catches represent the gift of the earth and the gift of the sea.

    Any sacrificial ritual is exquisite, and the right to interpret it is firmly in the control of the king himself.

    Rurik has his own opinion on this.

    A small pine wooden platform was built on the shore of the pier, and fish and wheat were placed on the platform, and then the whole wooden platform was lit with fire to worship the **** Frey, who was in charge of the harvest.

    Regarding the beliefs of the Norse gods, each tribe has different beliefs, and Rurik made regulations and established seven gods as the main worship.

    God Frey is a **** that all tribes believe in, and any work related to wealth is under his protection.

    Because the Nordic sea **** is always scary because of the waves, people don''t worship this god, they are just afraid.

    The main sacrifices of this small-scale sacrifice event were Frey and Odin. When the sacrifices turned into smoke in the fire, the ceremony was completed.

    The once bustling Tombstone Island will go into a brief hiatus, but it will thrive again as ships from the North and East pour in.

    The huge fleet was divided into two groups, some of the ships were stationed on Tombstone Island and acted as merchant ships communicating with Lake M?laren.

    Most of the ships of the Grand Fleet will go all the way east, and it is impossible for Rurik to make a stopover and go straight to Novo Roseburg.

    In this way, the valiant king stood on the bow of the flagship ship wearing a golden laurel crown. The north wind blowing like a knife was no longer like the caress of Freya. This warm wind can bring the power to immediately revive the dormant earth.

    Even the steeds were transported to armed cargo ships, and the cabins were crowded with warriors with their trophies.

    The king drew his sword, and the blade pointed straight at the rich east.

    "let''s go!"

    For a time, the horns of the entire army blew collectively, and the melodious sound of the horns shocked the dawn.

    The sailors hoisted the jib, and the winch quickly retracted the anchor head.

    The entire fleet sailed against the south wind for the time being, until a vast sea appeared in the east, and they rushed towards the Gulf of Finland...

    There is no longer any obstacle, and there is no need to stop. Ships big and small are sprinting with all their strength, and the keel smashes all the floating ice pieces that block the way. During this period, Yevlo and his Finnish army happened to pass through Herminki. They did not go home directly, but continued to follow the army to Novo Roseburg.

    The Finns have their own goals. They also get a lot of spoils in the war. Everyone holds a lot of silver coins. Unfortunately, there is a lack of consumption in their hometown. Or Novgorod or Novgorod, only the markets of these two big cities allow them to buy a lot of necessities of life. It is rare to enter a big city once, and it is even more rare to hold a huge sum of money. They don''t need to sell food on a large scale. Cloth, ready-made clothes, iron farm tools, and iron tableware are what they need most.

    "You can buy anything you can think of at the Waiguocheng Market in New Roseburg." They firmly believe in this statement and are happy to explain it to those they know.

    The Finns are also not afraid of the capital of the kingdom, where some fellow villagers have settled, and the city has long been a melting pot of all ethnic groups in the kingdom.

    New Roseburg has unique water conservancy advantages. Both sides of the Neva River can be transformed into oat fields and are also natural grazing land. The channel leading from the main river provides the city with a readily available water source, and the water in the channel drives the wooden wheel waterwheel, and more and more water-powered mills are built.

    The agricultural production base is located in the area around Lake Ilmen, as is the big city of Novgorod.

    New Rose Fort is the seat of the royal family and the largest economic and trade center in the East.

    Even if the king and the expeditionary army did not return, the high priest Rumia still held the ritual of sailing as usual.

    The sacrifices are reindeer. Since this is the largest city in the kingdom, the sailing sacrifice of New Rose Fort means that all commercial activities here begin, and everyone cannot tolerate the shabby ceremony.

    Due to the principle of no arrogance, the sacrifice of slaughtering a hundred deer in principle will not destroy the population size of the royal family''s deer herd, but at that time, the new king''s enthronement ceremony or the king''s announcement to launch a war to destroy the country is only worthy of sacrifice.

    Rumia folded in half, and fifty deer were moved to the Neva River by the strong man.

    Even though she wears a tall antler helmet, she is still a small woman, which makes her even more mysterious. She leaned on the gemstone amber wooden staff handed down by the high priests of Rus in all dynasties, and actually ordered her daughter to hold a short sword inlaid with gemstones to assassinate the deer that were firmly controlled by the strong man.

    Velika has passed her eighth birthday. She is a hybrid of Ross and a deer breeder, with dual genes from northern Europe and northern Asia.

    Rurik liked his eldest daughter very much. She grew up on her own aesthetic point, and because she was the eldest daughter, it was easy for her father to love her. Most importantly, she was destined to be the next high priest.

    The high priest of the Great Temple of Uppsala is Rumi of Cowen, and the "jewel" Great Temple of Roseburg must be inherited by the descendants of Velika and his blood.

    Even though she is only eight years old, important ceremonies must be attended. She performed the duties of a deputy priest, even if the work was bloody.

    Killing a deer taller than me was really scary at first, but after being forced by my mother to do it many times, I was relieved. Especially when she was so scolded by her mother: "When your father was your age, he not only dared to kill a deer, but also dared to dissect the deer''s liver. You must prove to everyone that you are a qualified high priest."

    For a time, the banks of the Neva River were crowded with people, and even the tall city walls were full of onlookers.

    The scale of the deer slaughter scene was very large. They saw a short figure and a bright white dagger pierced, and then the red slurry flowed into the rapids of the Neva River full of floating ice. Some old fellows have their opinions on the little Velica, especially her bloodline.

    Velika is not a pure-blood old Russ. Before the old guys all die, the secret discussion about mixed blood will never stop, but no one publicly criticizes the bloodline issue, because she is the king''s eldest daughter!

    More and more people are eager to see that little Velika can finish the ritual calmly, so every time she stabs a deer, thousands of onlookers cheer enthusiastically.

    The Neva is flowing, and sailing is fully resumed when the shattered ice is expelled.

    The High Priest Rumia also offered sacrifices to Odin and Frey. Due to the custom of the local Slavic people and the Pan-Finnish people, this sacrifice was also regarded as offering sacrifices to the Ladoga Lake God and the Neva River God.

    People can feel at ease, and immediately after the ceremony, the deer sacrificed will be skinned, cut and transported to the market for sale.

    Now, snapping up the "opened" venison is a spring trend again, and fresh buckskin immediately flows into local leather workshops.

    Even the deer bones were picked up by the resident Finnish Suomi people, only to be used to make a wrench finger. Because the material was taken from sacrifices, people believed that this wrench finger had the magic power given by Frey, the **** of harvest of Rus, and hunters with bows would be successful.

    That is the sacrifice of fifty deer! Now the royal servants of the royal family, the deer breeders (Lapps), have bred a huge herd of royal deer, and the large sacrifices of the grand priests have become normalized.

    People are convinced that if they are more religious to the gods, life will be better this year.

    After all, the Great Temple pays attention to the tradition of the Ross tribe. It comes from the Hotra family, a shipbuilding family of the Melalen tribe, and has always had its own sacrifice customs.

    A large basket of catches from offshore fishing piled up, the herring had died, and all the stinky fish had been dumped into the sea. This performance art act is a tribute to the raging sea god, Carl Hortrasen, the family manager of the New Roseburg branch, organized the ceremony, and then continued their great project - the hull of the Sea Sovereign put up.

    When the ice layer is fully thawed and turned into dense floes, ceremonies of sailing and sacrificing to the **** of agriculture are carried out everywhere.

    They were looking forward to a prosperous year, but they never imagined that the grand ceremony of the New Rosesburg was only two days away, and the fishing and merchant ships that rushed to the Gulf of Finland and sailed west directly met the huge fleet advancing eastward.

    Look! The flags flying everywhere, and the exaggerated blue lines on the huge jib.

    "The king is back!" The cod-fishing fishermen''s family completely stopped their buddies. Their boats were bullying on the waves, but the couple raised their hands and cheered desperately.

    Rurik, who was standing high, noticed this situation, and the sailors riding on the top of the masts had already descended quickly and reported astonishing information: There are boats everywhere in the due east!

    "They have already held the sailing ceremony, a little earlier than I thought?! It''s also good, the business will resume earlier, just to help me dump the spoils."

    At least one hundred fishing boats, large and small, gave up their jobs and spontaneously moved closer to the large fleet.

    In cheers, the fishermen saw the king with his flagship standing at the bow of the boat, and the golden ponytail flowing in the wind became the most remarkable beauty.

    The fleet was still huge, and the shrewd people noticed the unusual draft depth of the main ships.

    The arrival of a voyage ship in port is the most exciting thing! Obviously, the collective draught of the triumphant fleet is very deep, which means that a huge amount of loot is about to arrive in the royal city.

    The king is fulfilling his oath. The war has won huge benefits for Ross. The wealth is about to arrive in the royal city, and those who are prepared can get a share.

    Do you still want to continue fishing? Pooh! Come back to Hong Kong now!

    Bring your savings at home to snap up the loot unloaded by the king!

    Don''t forget the victorious warriors. Even in New Roseburg, a large number of men participated in the war. People ignored the sacrificed people and the sadness caused by it, looking forward to the triumphant folks returning home with a lot of loot, and then selling them for quick cash.

    Then Kotlin Island came into view, and the outline of the eastern coastline became clearer.

    At this moment, Rurik clenched the fence at the bow of the ship, but he was not excited enough to jump, but the soldiers crowded in the cabin stood on the deck together, causing the battleship to move up.

    The soldiers cheered, as did the fishermen in the tail row.

    Who can ignore this joy! ?

    Rurik continued to smile with satisfaction, and he ordered the semaphore: "Order everyone on each ship to make a sound as much as they can."

    Thousands of people cheered at the command, accompanied by horns and war drums, and they made a huge noise, which could not be stopped by the strong south wind.

    The New Rose Fort with towering walls is already very clear, and a tall attic in the city is the palace.

    "Finally home..." Rurik''s broad hands clenched the wooden railing deeply.

    He still did not fall into ecstasy, until his eyes swept across the dense shanty towns outside the main city surrounded by walls, and his eyes were fixed on the shipbuilding workshops far away from the main city.

    "That! It''s the hull? It''s been a year and a half since the dry dock was excavated. The hull of our warship is almost ready?!"

    Rurik could no longer suppress his inner joy. He knew that he had given the Hortra family a daunting task, and he might promise to give significant funds and bonuses, as well as the hereditary noble status of family members in the kingdom. Apparently they were really methodical in carrying out the order and starting to show results.

    His heart became more and more excited, thinking that the world''s first Galen ship would be born in his own hands. In the dark and damp mine tunnel, Lu Ye walked forward step by step with the ore basket on his back and the pickaxe in his hand.

    The content of the website is incorrect, please download the iRead app to read the correct content. The boy''s expression was a little sad, his eyes focused on the empty space in front of him, as if staring at something.

    To outsiders, there is nothing in front of Lu Ye, but in fact, in the young man''s field of vision, he can see a translucent shadow.

    It was like the shadow of a tree, gray and unrecognizable, with luxuriant branches and leaves. The branches were separated from one-third of the tree body to the left and right, supporting a semi-circular crown.

    It has been more than a year since he came to this world called Kyushu, and Lu Ye has not yet figured out what it is. He only knows that when his attention is concentrated enough, this shadow tree has a chance to appear in the field of vision. And no one else notices it at all.

    What a sad life. The young man sighed.

    A year ago, he suddenly woke up in this unfamiliar world. Before he could get acquainted with the environment, the power he was in was overrun by a group of thieves, and many people were killed. He and some other young men and women became that The captive of the thieves was then sent to this mine and became a lowly miner.

    Afterwards, he learned from scattered conversations with others that the faction he was in was affiliated with the Haotian League, a sect called Xuantianzong.

    The name of this sect sounds cool and tyrannical, but in fact it is just a small sect.

    It was the Xieyue Valley under the command of Wanmoling who captured the Xuantian Sect.

    The Haotian Alliance and Wanmoling are the two major factions in this world, both of which are formed by the union of countless large and small forces, fighting each other with the intention of completely destroying each other. It is said that it has been going on for hundreds of years.

    In Lu Ye''s view, this kind of battle is simply a confrontation between the lawful camp and the evil camp. He just accidentally got involved in such a confrontation.

    Over the years, wars in the Kyushu continent have been raging. Every year, small forces such as Xuan Tianzong have been uprooted, but soon more forces have sprung up like mushrooms after a rain, occupying various territories, making the situation even more chaotic.

    Mine slave, just mine slave, Lu Ye comforted himself, compared to those who were killed, he was still alive anyway.

    It''s not that he has any special ability to survive, but that Xieyue Valley needs some handymen to do things. Someone like Lu Ye who has no cultivation and is still young is undoubtedly the best choice.

    In fact, the miners in this vein are not only people from Xuantian Sect, but also some other small families and disciples of small sects.

    Evil Moon Valley is not weak. Over the years, it has captured a lot of territory. The original forces on these sites have naturally been destroyed, and some of the available personnel have been sent to various places for enslavement by Evil Moon Valley.

    These people, without exception, have one characteristic: they haven''t opened their minds yet, and they don''t have cultivation bases, so they are easy to control.

    There is a saying in the Kyushu Continent, it is difficult for a demon to transform into a form without enlightenment, and it is difficult for a person to cultivate without enlightenment.

    If you want to practice, you need to open your spiritual orifices. Only when you have opened your spiritual orifices can you be qualified to practice.

    Opening the spiritual orifice is not an easy thing. Ordinary people can open the spiritual orifice after systematic training. However, if they are from a cultivation family or a sect, the percentage may be higher if they have elders'' guidance.

    Lu Ye couldn''t open his spiritual aperture, so he could only make a living by mining in this dim mine.

    However, the mine slave is not without a way out. If he succeeds in enlightenment and finds the person in charge to report to him, he will have the opportunity to participate in an assessment. If the assessment is successful, he can become a disciple of Xie Yuegu.

    However, there are very few miners who can open their minds. They work all day in this dim environment and can''t even get enough to eat. How can they be enlightened.

    So basically 99% of the miners have accepted their fate and work hard every day just for a full meal.

    Lu Ye had no sense of belonging to the Xuantian Sect. After all, the Xuantian Sect was destroyed as soon as he came to this world, and he did not know who the people in the sect were.

    He also doesn''t want to be a disciple of Xieyuegu. This is not a serious force. Just hearing the name gives people a sense of evil, and it will be cold sooner or later.

    But he can''t live here as a miner all his life. What kind of formality is that? He is also an elite in the new era. If he doesn''t have a dream, what is the difference between a salted fish and a salted fish.

    So this year he has been working hard to enlighten himself. Originally, he thought that only the shadow tree that he could see could provide him with some wonderful help, but until now, the shadow tree is still just a shadow. It also affects his vision.

    Lu Ye seriously doubted whether there was something wrong with his eyes.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Turning a corner, a faint light appeared in the distance, which was one of the exits of the mine.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Today''s harvest is good. If you turn in the ore in the ore basket, you should be able to contribute three points. If you count the accumulation in the past few days, it is about twelve points. Two points are exchanged for two steamed buns, and the remaining ten points are just enough. Change a Qi and Blood Pill.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Qi and Blood Pill is a very low-level medicinal pill, and it is not an aid to enlightenment. However, in order to open one''s orifices, it must be filled with Qi and blood. Although Qi and Blood Pill is low-level, it is suitable for people like Lu Ye who are not enlightened.

    The reason why Xieyuegu is willing to take out the Qi and Blood Pill is not because of their kindness, but because they understand the way of people''s hearts. This cheapest and low-level pill can make people with hope work harder to mine.

    For example, Lu Ye works hard every day.

    Thirty feet away from the exit of the mine tunnel, Lu Ye''s eyes inadvertently glanced at a corner on the left front, where there was a huge boulder.

    He kept walking and continued to walk forward until about ten feet before he put down the mining basket he was carrying behind him, tightened the pickaxe in his hand, and took out a moderately sized stone from the mining basket and weighed it a little. .

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    The next moment, he ran towards the boulder, approached the boulder, slid sideways, stepped on the rock wall of the mine, and swooped down towards the back of the boulder with the help of the rebound force, like a vigorous Cheetah.

    The two figures were half-squatting behind the boulder, using the boulder to cover their figures, but they never thought that people would find their tracks.

    Hearing the movement, it was too late to see Lu Ye trying to get up.

    Under the terrified gazes of the two, Lu Ye raised his hand and threw the ore in his hand, hitting the bridge of one of them''s nose. The man immediately let out a miserable cry and fell to the ground on his back, blood dripping from his face.

    Lu Ye''s mining pick in the other hand shot again, but missed the second person. That person responded well and turned his head to avoid it.

    However, Lu Ye had already rushed in front of him, kicked him down, and hit the opponent''s lower abdomen. The man was suddenly in pain, and he flew out, fell to his knees, and spat out a mouthful of sour water.

    Lu Ye stepped forward, grabbed the other''s hair with one hand, saw the other''s face clearly, and sneered: Who am I, it turned out to be the two of you brothers!

    The two people he knew were disciples of the Liu family. After the site where the Liu family was located was captured by Xieyuegu, some young disciples of the Liu family were sent here to serve as mine slaves.

    Strictly speaking, the two brothers, Lu Ye and the Liu family, are connected by the same fate.

    The content of the website is updated slowly, please download the iRead app to read the latest chapters. Have I ever said, don''t let me see you again, or I''ll kill you! As Lu Ye spoke, he picked up a stone from the ground and smashed it hard.

    This time, the smashing was not light, Liu''s second child just snorted and was immediately knocked unconscious.

    Lu Ye walked towards Boss Liu who was injured by him before.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Boss Liu''s forehead was smashed to pieces, blood blurred his eyes, he vaguely saw Lu Ye walking towards him, he was so frightened that he rolled and crawled: "Forgive me, my brothers didn''t know it was you who came here, they thought it was someone else!

    The two Liu brothers sneaked into ambush in front of the exit of the mine, naturally they had no good intentions.

    Before the two were arrested, they were both spoiled and spoiled. Even if they became mine slaves, they were unwilling to endure hardship. However, the status of mine slaves was low, and the people of Xieyue Valley did not regard mine slaves as human beings, and there was no ore exchange. If you contribute, you can''t get food at all.

    Therefore, the two brothers often squatted in front of a certain exit of the mine tunnel and robbed the miners who had been singled out. Many people were unlucky because of this. Not only were the ore mined hard every day robbed, but they were also beaten to death.

    To see the latest and correct content, please download Love Reading Novel

    Last time they just wanted to rob Lu Ye, but they were not opponents and were taught a lesson.

    I never thought that it was only a few days ago that I met these two brothers again.

    Just like rice raises a hundred kinds of people, there are miners like the Liu brothers who are lazy and lazy, and there are people who have dreams like Lu Ye.

    In the past year, Lu Ye''s contributions from the exchange of ore, in addition to ensuring daily food and clothing, were all exchanged for Qi and Blood Pills.

    He took no less than thirty Qi and Blood Pills.

    This makes Lu Ye stronger than most miners. Although his physique is not strong, the power contained in his body is already better than that of ordinary people.

    It''s no problem to deal with two lazy miners.

    Boss Liu was still begging for mercy, but Lu Ye pretended not to hear him, grabbed him by the hair, raised the stone in the other hand, and smashed it down.

    Lu Ye has seen too many tragedies in his life as a mining slave for more than a year, and he has long understood the truth. In this world of cannibalism, any pity and sympathy are useless.

    The miners are not in harmony. The miners from different forces are destined to be unable to unite. For a piece of good ore, the miners often beat their heads and blood.

    Every day people die in the mine tunnel, and every time you walk a certain distance, you can see a dead bone scattered on the ground.

    There are not a few miners who starved to death because they were robbed.

    Boss Liu fell in response.

    Lu Ye picked up his mining pick, put the mining basket on his back again, and walked towards the exit. He didn''t kill the Liu brothers, but it was not because he was soft-hearted, but the injured miners generally didn''t live long here.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    Just a few steps away, a person suddenly rushed in in a panic at the exit.

    Download love reading novel to see the latest and complete content

    Get off! The man drank lowly and swiped towards Lu Ye with a slap.

    At this moment, Lu Ye felt cold all over his body because he saw a light blue light flowing through the palm of his hand.

    That was the light of spiritual power, in other words, it was a monk who shot him!

    Only by opening the spiritual aperture can you be qualified to practice and be called a monk.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    The spiritual power of a monk is an extremely magical power. Lu Ye once saw a monk in Xieyue Valley take action. Although he did not have too much power, the man just smashed a piece of ore with a light palm. It was after seeing that magical scene that Lu Ye made up his mind that he must open his spiritual aperture and become a monk.

    He also secretly assessed that even the lowest cultivator in Xie Yuegu could easily hang ten of himself.

    So when he realized that it was a cultivator who attacked him, Lu Ye knew that he was about to face great trouble.

    At the juncture of life and death, he abruptly stopped his steps and jumped back suddenly.

    His chest numb, the sound of a broken bone sounded, and Lu Ye flew upside down and fell to the ground.

    The severe pain made him sober a lot. After realizing that he was still alive, he immediately got up.

    what! The cultivator who shot it was a little surprised. Although he didn''t use his full strength just now, he just shot it casually, but it shouldn''t be something that the miner could bear.

    Using the dim light to see the miner''s face clearly, he blurted out: Lu Ye?

    At this moment, Lu Ye was already in a posture of turning around and running away. He was stunned when he heard the voice: Steward Yang?

    This cultivator surnamed Yang is a small manager at the mine, and Lu Ye often deals with him. Because the Qi and Blood Pill was exchanged from him, they are also familiar with each other.

    Manager Yang is very optimistic about Lu Ye. After all, it is rare to see a mining slave like him who can bear hardships and stand hard work. UU reading

    Download love reading novel to see the latest and complete content

    However, there is no special preferential treatment, and there is an insurmountable gap between mortals like Lu Ye and monks without enlightenment.

    After recognizing Lu Ye, Manager Yang was relieved that he failed to kill the opponent with his palm. Lu Ye has exchanged a lot of Qi and Blood Pills from him over the past year, and his physical quality is better than that of ordinary miners. Strong, plus he just hit him casually and didn''t want to kill people deliberately, it''s not surprising that the other party can survive.

    Opposite Director Yang, Lu Ye was beating a drum in his heart.

    The monks in Xieyue Valley generally don''t pay attention to the life and death of the miners. They also know that the miners often fight in the mines. Unless they meet them, they basically ignore them.

    Only then did Lu Ye beat the Liu brothers to the ground and collapsed to the ground. Turning around, Manager Yang slapped him. From Lu Ye''s point of view, it was clear that Manager Yang was teaching him a lesson.

    To see the latest and correct content, please download Love Reading Novel. However, he soon felt that something was wrong, because Steward Yang looked flustered when he rushed in, as if he was standing up for the Liu brothers.

    Download love reading novels to see the latest content

    The content of the website is updated slowly, please download the iRead app to read the latest chapter content. Download the iYue app for a better reading experience. Just when he was thinking about it, Manager Yang showed a surprised look. It seemed that it was a good thing to meet Lu Ye here. He bullied him and grabbed Lu Ye''s shoulder: Follow me! "

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1023ï¼š Triumphal Parade, Funeral and Salute to Odin

    Preparations for a huge war began in 839. When the dust settled, the entire northern world had completely changed.

    The Rus Kingdom did its best to bring out almost all its elite soldiers and the entire fleet, and went into the war with the momentum of swallowing mountains and rivers. If Ross loses, the kingdom will still exist, of course, she has to continue to hide in the ice and snow in the far north, licking the deep wounds, and it will take some years to get out of the bitter cold.

    Ross won the National Luck!

    In 840, from early spring to early summer, the Rus-Swedish coalition swept the Gotaland region, and Scandinavia, except for the settlements of Norwegian tribes such as Oslo and Bergen, were all included in the Kingdom of Rus.

    Those Norwegians were not adversaries, on the contrary, they were allies who could communicate from abroad. Because the Viking York kingdom that emerged on the British island is the power of the Norwegians, people who worship the brave and chase the warmth can''t control so much, they spontaneously rush to Britain to immigrate to Viking York. And because of the problem of unbroken trade links, the Norwegians in Oslo have no objection to Sweden, G?taland and Rus, and other powers on the peninsula.

    For these reasons, Rurik''s large army did not conquer Oslo, nor did they conquer the Norwegian fjords one by one along the coastline.

    The recovery of all Norwegian power is not the purpose of this war, not even a secondary purpose.

    From the early summer to early autumn of 840, Rurik''s coalition finally encountered a real challenge in Denmark. The coalition began to suffer great losses, and after paying a great price, the Danish problem that plagued the entire Baltic Sea was resolved in the first battle!

    A new kingdom of Denmark that believed in Odin was born. Denmark immediately reached a historic reconciliation with all northerners such as Rus and Sweden. Finally, the Baltic Sea was the Baltic Sea for all Vikings, and the civil war between them ended. Of course, there is still the problem of pirates. Those are desperadoes who find them and kill them. The existence of such bandits cannot shake the peace treaty and alliance treaty at all.

    But the big alliance in the northern world directly undermined the wishful thinking of the great Frankish nobles. When ordinary Franks knew little about Vikings, King Ludwig of the Eastern Kingdom knew exactly what a strong north meant.

    Beginning in the autumn of 840, the Frankish army took the initiative to launch an attack, which was mixed with the elements of the restoration of Saxony.

    The expanding Rus and the territorial Franks will inevitably break out once the territories border. Rurik didn''t want the war of the century with Frank to come so early, but the so-called "potential" existed, he followed the trend, and the Winter War broke out.

    Russ-Swedish-Saxony alliance to attack the Eastern Kingdom.

    The three wars of Bremen and the World War II of the Elbe, the war was won, and the kingdom of Rus paid the largest casualty price in history.

    Like Ross, the Saxons suffered even more.

    As for the Eastern Kingdom, where the labored divisions attacked far away, they lost an army of 30,000 people. The main force of Ludwig''s glorious heavy cavalry disappeared, and a large number of infantry died in battle. He was no longer able to pacify the north, and what was even worse was to use the remaining army to carry the armed forces from his elder brother Lotaire. Without humiliation, it was necessary to surrender a large amount of benefits to the victor before the prisoners of war were restored to the throne.

    In this way, the first, second, third, fourth, and fifth flag teams that constitute the core strength of the Rus army are all composed of old and new Rus people who directly obey the king.

    Especially the first and second flag teams, not only from the old Ross clan, but also very rich in combat experience. They are the main force in combat, and they are also commanded by the king''s favorite cousin, Arik, who is very popular. Exactly so, the loss of troops of the two flag teams is extremely exaggerated. Although some miscellaneous personalities were added during the war, when the flag team returned to the capital, it was originally more than 500 people, and the veterans of the two flag teams were only left. people.

    The situation of the other four flag teams is relatively better, and there are also half of irreparable losses.

    In addition to this, the newly established standing army has both cavalry and infantry damaged.

    Ross''s elite troops lost as much as 1,000 people. A large number of ruthless men with years of combat experience who broke through the sea of ??corpses and blood, eventually perished with the sturdy Frankish heavy cavalry in the far south. Such a vigorous death in battle satisfies the long-cherished wish of a senior Viking to die in battle. Those who survived felt sorry for the death of their comrades, but also comforted themselves¡ªtheir heroic spirits had already gone to the temple.

    But to be fair, more than 5,000 Frankish heavy cavalry were all killed in one winter, and even Ross achieved a huge loot by pulling out the iron armor of the dead and stripping the horses.

    The massive loss of elite veterans, as well as the death of a group of young warriors who had just joined, undoubtedly weakened the kingdom''s military strength.

    Is it really so? Absolutely not.

    The kingdom of Rus is no longer the kingdom of the Rus tribe. When the men of the tribe married women of Slavic and Finnish ethnicity on a large scale, the kingdom''s "pure-blooded northern Germanic" descendants were few and far between.

    The crazy war gave the Finnish and Slavic flag teams great confidence in the war. They suffered little damage due to their duties and tactical factors, and they were the main force in the crucial decisive battle.

    The governor of Novgorod, the king''s brother-in-law Medvet, led an army composed of his hometown in the final decisive battle on the Elbe River. He was the absolute main force of the Rus army in the coalition army. In this battle, even the humblest warriors can raise their chests and tell their fellow countrymen: "Actually, I am a Rus warrior, and I am no different from the Varyags."

    When the mind changes, everything becomes different.

    At least nearly a thousand Slavic warriors triumphed, and the buyers all carried a lot of loot on their backs, possessed a lot of silver coins and cash, and also had a mouth that could tell the whole process of the war. They no longer consider themselves serfs who are subject to the Rus, and from now on, they are the Rus! In the future, when the king raises troops again, he will be the core combat power.

    A nation named Rus is being born, and the children of North Germanic, East Slavic and Pan-Finnish blood are growing up.

    Even according to the Slavic tradition, a boy is an adult when he reaches the age of twelve. He has the obligation to defend the farm and is qualified to marry. Instead of counting anniversaries, they counted the year of birth as the first year, and at twelve, the boy counted as an adult.

    The large-scale marriage that began that year officially showed its strong staying power. Beginning in 841, the second batch of men and women of the baby boomer generation came of age, and the boys were the source of the kingdom''s soldiers.

    In Novgorod and Novgorod, each of the settled households raised at least three children, and their births continued. This is particularly the case in the agricultural area of ??Novgorod, where families have Five children is not surprising at all.

    All this was unimaginable in the past. Because of Rurik''s hard work and war dividends one after another, the core population of Rus has been growing rapidly, but the previous huge number of children was a huge pressure. Now, Rus officially enjoys Huge human resources, enjoy the demographic dividend.

    In the next ten years, at least 30,000 so-called Varyag warriors will be born, and a considerable proportion of them have the blood of the old Rus tribe, so-called common ancestors with King Rurik himself. Anyone with old Rus blood is the first class of the kingdom, and they are logically the core members of the royal family.

    In addition, the extremely large-scale Slavs must be the majority of the people at the grassroots level of the kingdom. They are the object of the necessary marriage, another force that can be mobilized.

    After all, they will become a whole, but people with old Ross blood can enjoy more social resources and status. Hierarchy is necessary, otherwise such a huge kingdom would collapse in this day and age.

    In this way, those soldiers who have made meritorious deeds must be rewarded. The entire kingdom needs to enjoy the war dividends after victory. The closer the bloodline is to the old Ross, the more dividends will be enjoyed.

    In the kingdom, the Slavs from the old Ross clan (including the admitted follow-up members) and the White Tree Manor are the first-class people in the kingdom. The second is the Vikings of other origins, and the third is the large-scale Slavs.

    The three classes of people are now just a conventional saying, and there is no law to define it.

    Hierarchy is not based on ethnicity, it is essentially a class division, a top-down feudal hierarchical society is evolving naturally, and Rurik, as a king, can feel him personally, and he will undoubtedly do it. any interference, unless it threatens its own power.

    Because he is the biggest beneficiary!

    Rurik has two hands, the left hand holds the Viking force, and the right hand holds the Slavs force. Both hands must be firmly grasped, and then clasped together.

    So this is the real reason for the triumphal parade, the fire tower return ceremony and the mass burial ceremony in the capital.

    The Viking army, the Slavic army, and even the army of the self-governing country of Finland, must form a phalanx to parade around the city, receiving cheers from people of different ethnicities.

    And mass burial is more particular. No matter what ethnicity the deceased is from, many of the deceased are even the Gotharans and Danes who joined during the war. They all died in battle, and now the remaining ashes are eligible to be buried in one place.

    The elite troops have suffered a lot, and the kingdom needs to train a lot of new recruits, especially those 12-year-old and 13-year-old mixed-race children to be added to the flag teams. These cubs are only young, their physique has nothing to do with immaturity.

    This situation is only reflected in New Roseburg. Although the capital city is a major commercial town rising from a deserted beach, the earliest settlers have lived here for more than ten years. She has always enjoyed the dividends of the rise of Rose. The children who live here have grown up and lived well. Their physique is far better than the ancestors who grew up in Roseburg Fjord. Most of them are only twelve years old. He is tall, and looks like he is only thin.

    Only because they were the same height as the vast number of Frankish peasant soldiers, this was Rurik''s so-called self-confidence that a twelve-year-old could be a soldier.

    Just to face the Frankish peasant soldiers, after this group of brats have given some military lessons, they can take swords and spears to kill.

    The Triumph Parade is on schedule!

    The berserker with the bear''s head on his head held a flag to open the way, and right behind was a "military band" carrying a skin and playing bone flutes and horns.

    Rurik was dressed in full costume, accompanied by the high priest, and walked at the front of the procession with his wife, concubines and children by his side. They rode their horses to the cheers of the people.

    Next, each flag team dressed in a full set of uniforms was arranged in six columns, marching in the formation of each flag team. Each carried a round shield and hung a dazzling array of weapons on their belts. They went to great lengths to adorn themselves, with shields repainted, armour buffed, and helmets wrapped in patterned hides and even dyed feathers for personal preference.

    Unsurprisingly, these warriors were all dressed in clean blue cloth robes. There were inevitably a lot of holes in the robe, some were stitched and repaired, and everything was deliberately left. Such battle-damaged attire also proved on the other hand that they had experienced **** battles, which further strengthened their sense of bravery.

    The Finnish flag team is also dressed in Ross style. Most of them wear velvet caps made of squirrel skin. The big red squirrel''s tail is a symbol. The leather quiver at the waist and the longbow of the same height are another feature.

    Their overall stature is short, and now they don''t have the slightest inferiority complex. Because the cheering crowd included many fellow Finns who lived in the capital throughout the winter, and if you listened carefully, you could hear the praises chanting in their native dialect.

    Because the leader of the Finnish flag team is none other than Count Yevlo and his eldest son Kelha.

    Even the kingdom''s artisan troops participated in the parade. Kawi, along with his son Kuzneslav, and more than fifty Slavic blacksmiths who only served the king, formed a special team with hundreds of professional sailors. . They brought heavy equipment that had made special achievements ashore, and pushed and dragged on-board torque slingshots and bull catapults to open the eyes of the general public.

    Many people recognize this group of blacksmiths, and they will have to deal with them if they want to order swords and even a variety of tools in the future, and most of the metal utensils sold in the New Roseburg market are from this group.

    In the end, a forest moved in the city in full view.

    The halberds were spliced ??into a complete state, and the Slavic flag team wore their proper uniforms, and they all wore their own trophy Frankish chainmail. They carried extremely long halberds, and the wiped heads of the halberds shone brightly in the sun.

    Their attire is no different from that of the Varyag warriors. This time, they all put on the captured Frank helmets and modified them. No one dared to doubt that they were not elites.

    The triumphal parade attracted all the people of the capital to crowd into the inner city, and there were people admiring the army with wide-eyed eyes everywhere. There were also spectators sitting on the roofs, city walls and even some trees.

    Harvest Square is where the parade starts and ends. Rurik wanted to make a public speech, but after all, his voice couldn''t contain the noise of tens of thousands of people.

    A brand new wooden pagoda was built outside the city. When the parade ceremony was over, the wooden pagoda was also built and could be ignited.

    Today Rurik has a lot to do. After the entire army has completed the parade and arrived at the Harvest Square, the entire army will leave the city and head straight for the tomb area in the south of the city.

    Not only the army, but the people of the whole city went south collectively.

    This is the Valhalla in the world, where everyone lives. Regardless of the beliefs of the subjects, as long as they are willing, they can be buried in this huge national cemetery after death. And the ashes of those who died fighting for the country, as long as they were able, were brought back to be buried here.

    Rurik is deliberately imitating Arlington National Cemetery, which is Ross''s National Cemetery. Most of the people who had been buried before had erected stone tablets, on which were engraved the epitaph of Runwen, as well as some abstract depictions. For example, there are people who believe more in Thor, the **** of thunder, and his tombstone is engraved with such a picture - the **** Thor holds the hammer in his left hand, and captures the giant python of Yemengad in his right hand.

    Now nearly 2,000 "wooden box coffins" will be buried, the earth pits have been excavated overnight, and the wooden signs marking the identity of the deceased have also been prepared. Because the identity of the deceased is recorded by the flag team, the deceased also has their own identification plate, so the kingdom will determine their tomb and erect a monument to it. More than a thousand people have clear identities, and the rest of the hundreds of dead are those who joined the war and died in the kingdom. For the latter, it is a decent burial.

    As king, he himself made short speeches.

    "They have won eternal glory, their souls have gone to the Hall of Valor, and their bodies have been buried like this, forever receiving our reverence..."

    At this moment, Rurik appreciates the eulogy given by the group of Catholics to the deceased.

    He then ordered the horn players on standby to blow their horns together, and ordered the arriving warriors to strike their shields together again, and roared a few battle roars rhythmically.

    Those who came from Novgorod were buried and sealed by their families in person, and the rest came from Novgorod, and the dead were buried by their comrades-in-arms.

    Few people cried, and the whole scene was solemn.

    I saw that the noble past wore a golden laurel crown, and led the soldiers to half-kneel and salute the buried soldiers. M.b¦©Q¦ÌG¨¨t¦Í.c¨°M

    There were people half-kneeling everywhere. The whole scene shocked the city people who arrived one after another. It infected more people. After all, the entire capital paid tribute to the dead.

    When night fell, a fire tower burned rapidly, and the flames rushed to the stars.

    A whole hundred reindeer! Rurik, the king, stabbed them to death one by one in public as a sacrifice to the gods.

    He stopped the most important job that the high priest had to do. As "a person blessed by Odin", at this moment, there is indeed no one more qualified than him.

    The flames shone on a little girl''s face, and Velika watched her father assassinate the deer one by one.

    In the end, the father was shirtless and raised the sword in his hand to the sky.

    Rurik was doing a performance art in front of tens of thousands of soldiers and civilians. The people instantly kept a terrifying silence, with only the sound of wind and the crackling of flames beside their ears.

    A loud voice was worn far away, and the great king''s cry was heard: "O Odin, king of the gods! Ross has done it! Thank you for the victory you have bestowed upon us! Receive our gifts! Grant us prosperity! Grant us new Victory!"

    In the end, it was Rumia who held up a split deer liver and solemnly announced to all those who participated in the final sacrifice: "Odin heard it and saw it! Odin is very satisfied! Odin will reward us with a new victory!"

    This night, the entire capital fell into a carnival, and the bonfires burning everywhere seemed to set the earth on fire... March, early spring.

    See the latest chapter content and download the iRead Novel app. The latest chapter content is already in the iRead Novel app, and the website has not updated the latest chapter content. East of Nanhuang Continent, a corner.

    The gloomy sky was gray and black, showing a heavy depression, as if someone had spilled ink on the rice paper, the ink soaked the sky and smudged the clouds.

    The clouds layered on top of each other, blending with each other, dispersing one after another of crimson lightning, accompanied by the rumbling thunder.

    Like a **** roaring, echoing in the world.

    Please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapters for free without ads. The blood-colored rain, with sadness, fell to the mortal dust.

    The earth was hazy, and there was a ruined city, silent and lifeless in the red rain of blood.

    In the city, the walls are broken, everything is withered, and collapsed houses can be seen everywhere, as well as blue-black corpses and pieces of meat, like broken autumn leaves, withering silently.

    The bustling streets in the past are now desolate.

    The sandy road where people used to come and go is now no longer noisy.

    There was only blood and mud mixed with minced meat, dust, and paper, which could not be separated from each other, which was shocking.

    Not far away, a mutilated carriage was deeply immersed in the mud, full of mourning, only an abandoned rabbit doll on the hull of the carriage hung on it, swaying in the wind.

    The white fluff has long been soaked into wet red, full of eerie and eerie.

    The turbid pupils seemed to have some resentment left, staring alone at the mottled stones ahead.

    There, there was a figure lying there.

    This is a thirteen or fourteen-year-old boy, dressed in tatters, covered in dirt, with a torn leather bag tied around his waist.

    The young man squinted his eyes and remained motionless, the biting cold from all directions penetrated his tattered coat and spread all over his body, gradually taking away his body temperature.

    But even if the rain fell on his face, he didn''t blink, staring coldly into the distance like a falcon.

    Following his gaze, at a distance of seven or eight feet from him, a skinny vulture was eating the carrion of a wild dog, occasionally observing the surroundings alertly.

    It seems that in this dangerous ruin, it will vacate in an instant with the slightest disturbance.

    Download the iRead Novel app and read the latest chapters for free without ads. And the young man is like a hunter, patiently waiting for an opportunity.

    After a long time, the opportunity came, and the greedy vulture finally completely submerged its head into the belly of the wild dog.

    If you want to see the latest chapters, please download the iRead Novel app, and read the latest chapters for free without ads. The website has not updated the latest chapter content, and the Love Reading Novel APP has updated the latest chapter content.

    Rurik''s Rise of the Stars Reborn Fastest Update for You

    Chapter 1023 Triumph Parade, Funeral, and Salute to Odin Free read. https://

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1024ï¼š Hull of the Sea Sovereign

    The deep Gulf of Finland is a fishing ground occupied by the Rus Kingdom. After the grand and short triumphal ceremony, the fishing boats of all sizes sailed freely in the sea again.

    Many ships prefer to travel thousands of miles to the Central and South Baltic Seas in order to catch big fish. They will use Gotland and Bornholm as their bases, and pickle and dry the fish on the shore. sell away.

    Because the geographical structure of the Baltic Sea is determined, the more the sea area is, the lower the salinity of the Denmark Strait is, and then it reaches the old place of Roseburg and the ocean facing New Roseburg. It is really thankless to boil salt with such water.

    It takes more money to buy good Atlantic salt from the Norwegians in Balmerk, the port of Narvik. After all, people¡¯s needs for salt need to be solved as much as possible.

    In this day and age, as the production of oats, rye and wheat continues to rise, new ways of eating are born.

    Boil oatmeal and other wheat into a paste, sprinkle a handful of salt, and eat it with a wooden spoon. This was the usual diet of ordinary people during the Roman Empire, even gladiatorial slaves often ate it.

    The traditional way of eating in the Italian region has become a luxury in northern Europe due to insufficient food production. As Rus completely owns the Novgorod agricultural area, eating boiled wheat every day has become the norm.

    Regardless of whether the Vikings led by the old Rus wanted to eat wheat, the Slavs even wanted to eat wheat. Eat boiled wheat and eat salt, as long as conditions permit, they will pay more for the problem of eating. Simply sprinkling some salt into the cooked wheat is not enough! Just add some vegetables, mushrooms and other accessories when cooking, if you can add meat, it will be better.

    Sun-dried salted fish is hard and can be stored for up to two years or even longer after processing, as long as the eater ignores the strange smell of "zombie-grade" dried fish.

    Its mixture of fish meat and salt used to be a must-have dry food for the old Rus people on voyages. For the Slavs who were very salt-deficient in the past, this dried fish of the Rus was quite a delicacy.

    Stew salted fish and wheat together, no matter how hard the dried fish can be boiled, and boiled oats form a bowl of delicious meal.

    The people of various Slavic manors not only have a huge demand for salt, but buying dried salted fish directly from the voyage fishermen is really a choice for the best of both worlds.

    Since there is a huge demand in the agricultural area, it drives the fishermen to frantically rush to the saltier South Baltic Sea.

    This was simply not possible in the past few years, but Ross'' monarchy has got there. Fishing boats from Ross identify themselves by hanging their flags on their masts!

    One of them was a royal fishing team that belonged to the king, and each cargo ship rushed to the southern sea area with large fishing boats.

    Some of the twenty fishermen''s families who signed a contract with Rurik more than ten years ago had their children involved in the expedition in 840, or simply fishing.

    The contract is eternal, unless Rurik intends to end it.

    Why end the contract? At least the fishermen are eager to keep the pact forever.

    They were the tenants who worked for the king, and the contract Rurik made with them was touching. The old and broken fishing boats in the past were replaced by slender armed cargo ships (taking into account the fishing boats), and each family had the right to use them. The contract required a minimum monthly catch, and of all the income from the fishing, the king took half and the remaining half. Also acquired by the king.

    It was a bargain, and twenty families of fishermen became rich, so much so that some families had ordered their own fishing boats.

    The royal fishing team has become full of talents. In the past, for safety reasons, they could only fish in the Central Baltic Sea between Tombstone Island and Saaremaa Island. Now they dare to rush to the south.

    Since all the fish caught will be dedicated to the king for profit, and the catch will eventually enter the belly of the thousands of kingdom cubs raised by the king.

    Those cubs are all descendants of the old Rus! have a common direct ancestor with themselves.

    Starting this year, because the royal fishing team will arrive in distant waters, it has been unable to transport enough fresh fish to New Roseburg. The salted fish processing that was originally going to be carried out in New Roseburg could not be done. They planned to cook salt and dry the fish on the coast of Gotland Island, and finally offer tons of dried salted fish to the king.

    Rurik allowed all this, and the once dangerous South Baltic Sea and even the Denmark Strait are now open to all Ross fishing boats. Everyone has the right to plunder the catch there, and that is one of the war bonuses the kingdom has.

    In the future, a large amount of dried salted fish will be transported to the capital, and then distributed to the Finnish region, the area around the Ladoga Lake, and the Novgorod region with a huge population base. The common feature of these three regions is that it is difficult to obtain salt far from the sea. The huge salt gap cannot be solved by small-scale trade unless the Ross occupies the high-salinity sea and enables the people to cook salt spontaneously.

    Thousands of fishing boats, large and small, leave the Kronstadt mooring, they will join the fishing boats from the Gulf of Bothnia, and the large number of boats gushing from the M?laren Lake, the boats from the three waters at the T-junction. Tombstone Island merged and gradually filled the South Baltic Sea.

    The fishing industry, once suppressed by tribal strife, has burst into incredible vitality. The "Northern Alliance Treaty" has clearly defined the Baltic Sea as a sea for all members of the alliance, and all fishing boats can fish freely. considered a pirate that must be fought.

    The concept of exclusive economic zone does not exist, but from another perspective, the Baltic Sea is the exclusive economic zone of Rus.

    Because, no Viking force can compete with Ross in shipbuilding.

    The huge fishing industry demand is here, and the huge amount of hot money is pouring in. It is natural for people of all kinds to get rich to order a boat of their own out of national tradition.

    No matter how downhearted, a Viking family can control a boat to drift away to explore new life possibilities, and a boat itself can ensure that the whole family does not starve to death.

    Such a wonderful phenomenon appeared in New Roseburg immediately. The shipbuilding professional households in the whole city received a large number of orders. The orderers were eager for a standard long boat. If not, a much smaller ordinary fishing boat can also make do.

    The Longtou Longboat is still the ship with the most comprehensive applicability in rivers, seas and lakes, but when a lot of hot money is circulating in the market, shipbuilders are unparalleled in raising the price.

    The fact is that all commodities have gone up in price, and the triumphant warriors who have a lot of loot don''t care. They continue to spend a lot of money in the largest trading city in the kingdom, and they can buy all the daily necessities on the market in a short time.

    Rurik dumped the spoils in his own capital. He is not dumping indiscriminately, especially the large number of captured Frankish weapons cannot be simply sold to the people. He is absolutely worried that if the people get weapons, there is a possibility of chaos. It is precisely because these seized weapons are seriously damaged, what is the use of exaggeratedly bent broad-edged swords? It is better to re-make iron ingots, carburize them into low-carbon steel, and remanufacture them. Earn more by selling steel swords.

    Only 2,000 pieces of horse hides were left behind. These rotten horse hides of average quality were left by him on purpose. Even so, these horse hides had a larger area and more processing potential than deerskins.

    It is impossible to try to replicate the operation on Tombstone Island. A considerable number of leather craftsmen in the capital are old Ross''s folks, and tricking them into committing suicide. Besides, these horse hides exude a stench, and more mirabilite and grass ash are used to process them, which increases the cost.

    Rurik dumped 2,000 pieces of middle and low-grade horse hides at the price of deerskins. It is precisely because of the large area of ??these hides that the merchants who bought them always laughed and thought that they had made a profit, and ignored the stench it gave off. taste.

    Among the many unloaded loot, only one large cargo was still stuffed into the cabin.

    A large quantity of wool was seized from the Flanders region, which was still compressed in burlap sacks and kept dry.

    The capital city inherited the traditional leather processing industry of Old Rus, while wool spinning and linen spinning, although the materials are different, the spinning pattern is basically the same, and this is the strength of the 200,000 Slavs in Novgorod. Novgorod is the center of the textile industry of Rus, the excellent quality of Flemish wool, and even the lambs kidnapped from the local area will certainly continue to consolidate and develop its economic position.

    The war dividends made New Roseburg enter a new period of prosperity. People sincerely praised the king and the triumphant army, and revered and revered the sacrificed warriors.

    Because all the people of the kingdom have benefited.

    Some people can only get small profits, while others not only make huge fortunes, but what awaits them is undoubtedly a wonderful future.

    Karl Hortrasson, the second eldest of the family, who owns the largest shipyard in the capital, has been building a huge ship for the king.

    Even with the rush to order boats now, he turned down anyone who tried to order them and continued to lead the team to focus on building.

    No, King Rurik brought his entourage to visit in person!

    Rurik, dressed in military uniform, led his cavalry on horseback. They all wore fluffy white fur, all with dyed feathers.

    I saw that the craftsmen who were riding on the wooden scaffolding and holding the tools stopped their work one after another, and their eyes were watching the approaching cavalry.

    The earth was shaking abnormally, and the king came on horseback.

    "Call the brothers to temporarily stop work, and take off their hats to greet the king on the spot!" Karl hurriedly ordered the foreman under his command, and immediately put on his own fur and bearskin coat, and went to meet the king in a very respectable way. .

    He bowed slightly to the king on horseback, covered his heart with his right hand, and then took off his hat to greet him.

    Rurik was very satisfied to be so respectful.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty, for coming to inspect my messy place. I''m so sorry, we rushed to welcome you."

    "It''s fine. I just came to see the battleship! I saw a huge hull, let your craftsmen continue to work! I... want to have a good chat with you."

    Having said that, Rurik dismounted, and ordered his subordinates to dismount and stand by.

    He clapped his hands and continued to look at the hull with interest.

    "When the fleet returns, this large hull is an eye-catching sight. There is no shed to cover it. The workers must work outdoors. Maybe you are still working in winter!"

    "That''s right. I''m also going to report to the king." Carl continued respectfully.

    "Okay. Let''s talk as we walk."

    Rurik watched the hull with a smile all the time. He walked around slowly, and his ears were full of Carl''s report on the warship profession, especially the estimates of the various characteristics of the "Sea Sovereign".

    Rurik was willing to call her a Galen ship, but in Karl''s case, she was an enlargement of the largest ship type inherent in Ross.

    The borders of Fort New Rose are surrounded by forests, some of which grow into giant umbrellas of oak.

    The search for qualified lumber from undeveloped forests has begun since the establishment of a permanent settlement in New Roseburg. As the Hortra family who had been here for a long time, due to the professional habits of the industry, they found a batch of qualified boat materials in the dense forest, cut down the big trees, and transported them to their processing workshops in various ways.

    So when Rurik made a surprise inspection, there were still large and small pieces of wood piled up on the ship.

    No one is better at building large ships than this family. Rurik has installed a group of young cubs as Karl''s apprentices. They are cheap labor for the shipyard, and they are the shipbuilding talents that Rurik intends to cultivate. The Hortra family is equally as worthy. After all, there were not many orders for the construction of Kirk boats (old-fashioned cargo ships) in the past. The usual orders were to build leading longboats and smaller fishing boats.

    There is no need to think hard to improve technology in building these ships. Even if a smart craftsman has an idea, he would rather not do it because he cannot afford the cost of trial and error.

    King Rurik took care of the Hortra family, and the second son of the family took up the task of building the largest warship!

    At least he hoarded the most critical oak material in advance. Such a strong hull frame can be completed, just like a human skeleton. The rest of the task is to install various parts as a whole.

    Even if they kept searching, they couldn''t find a giant oak tree with a height of 50 meters in the dense forest in the south. The oak tree is the most common oak raw material in the local area. Its trunk always grows skewed. The trunk of some oak trees can be chiseled into a whole thick wooden pole. The length of nearly 30 meters is enough to make a good aphrodisiac. The core keel of the La-class battleship.

    Today''s sea monarchs have longer keels. Originally, Rurik hoped that the keel could reach 60 meters, but he still lost to reality.

    The two oak trees were chiseled with straight wooden poles and assembled together in a tenon-and-mortise structure, reaching a height of nearly 50 meters.

    Next is the installation of the bow keel and bulbous bow, which are also combined with the main keel in a tenon-and-mortise structure.

    The stern keel is almost a column posture and tenon and tenon on the main keel.

    In this way, the "vertebrae" of the battleship are assembled, and the dense oak ribs are assembled on the main keel, which are taken from the natural bent wooden poles of oak trees.

    Carl kept complaining that collecting these materials requires luck and physical strength. What this guy Rurikton meant was that he wanted to give more money when checking out, and he didn''t mention the remuneration for the time being.

    The assembled keels are all oak trees, and the wooden boards wrapped in the hull are all oak trees.

    They have undergone shade-drying treatment and continued to receive wind during the construction period. When snow falls in winter, they are decisively cleaned up by craftsmen.

    The wood of the hull must be dry, so that it can absorb water and foam well after watering in the dry dock.

    The external hull adopts the tenon-and-mortise technique, and does not use a single iron. The workload is quite huge. This is the real hull. It has been a whole year since the beginning of construction, and it is still a huge hull.

    Carl was a little timid about this, constantly complaining about his belief in his work and the many technical challenges faced by craftsmen.

    "Let me go directly to the hull to see what''s inside!" Rurik insisted on observing from a distance, so he climbed the scaffolding to the inside of the hull.

    "Very good! It''s very good." He patted his clothes and looked around. "Standing outside, I don''t think the cabin will be very big, so it looks extraordinary."

    "Absolutely can squeeze out two hundred soldiers." Carl boasted.

    "You underestimated! In my opinion, 400 people can fit in. That is... is this the entire transparent cabin?"

    Carl didn''t understand what the king meant, so he mumbled, "What''s wrong?"

    "You just said that you have encountered a lot of technical problems. In my opinion, this ship does have a big technical problem."

    "what?"

    Rurik pointed with a big finger: "The whole cabin is big, but this ship is also too big. She is destined to have a deep draught, so it is easy to hit the reef. I just worry that once it hits the reef, the incoming sea water will flood the entire cabin. We can''t Take this risk and take action."

    "Then don''t hit the rocks," Karlu muttered timidly.

    Rurik pouted and shook his head: "Only a fool is willing to take the initiative to hit the rocks, but my Sea Sovereign is qualified to travel far and wide to explore the end of the world. What if it encounters danger? Therefore, the full-body cabin should be divided into three sections."

    "I... I don''t understand."

    "You don''t understand." Rurik continued to order: "The bilge is divided into three separate compartments, such that one compartment hits the rocks, and the flooding will not engulf the remaining two cabins. Even if our ship is full of water, Isn''t it equivalent to carrying some more cargo, and finally it can sail without sinking. Smart as you. Carl, you should understand."

    It is now 841, and the watertight compartment technology has been widely used in the East. Its essence is to ensure that large ships can only damage part of the hull after being submerged in water, and will not collapse overall.

    Karl Hotrasson got it, and his mind created a picture. He was not surprised, after all, the Hortra family had never used watertight compartment technology, because it didn''t make sense for small ships.

    Precisely because he had no concept in the past, he still felt that the King''s request was a bit redundant. No one wants things like hitting the rocks. It''s better not to experience this. What if it happens? Then just ask yourself to be blessed.

    It is not surprising to die in the sea. Karl has already understood the technical concept of watertight compartments today, and he does not understand what it means because he has not experienced it. Of course, people can only experience one accident on the rocks, and the result is almost drowning. Those who survived call this the means of Egil, the evil **** of the sea.

    Thanks to the hull still in full swing with the hull planks, the work had to use oak planks from oak trees that had been dried in the shade, for which they needed to freeze-dry the planks in a shady warehouse throughout the winter. There are a lot of redundant wooden poles, which can be used as deck materials. Now it is more suitable to assemble the partitions of the watertight compartments.

    According to Rurik''s additional requirements, the large cabin at the bottom of the ship is divided into three small cabins, and each cabin is equipped with an independent patio and a ladder.

    The original design of this ship is still trans-epoch, in addition to the lower cabin, there is also an upper cabin.

    In order to ensure the center of gravity, the cross section of the upper cabin is indeed a trapezoid.

    If the bottom cabin is on the first floor, then the real deck is on the third floor.

    She still has to install the forecastle, as well as step up to the double-story poop. So for the **** deck, that is the fifth floor.

    She would install four masts, the shorter foremast, the largest aft mainmast, the smaller **** mast, and the foremast with a forward thrust. There will be a large number of cable structures to fix these masts, especially the thrusting foremast, its main purpose is to give a lot of cables a base point for bundling, and also can hang the sails to catch the wind at the lower end of the boat.

    The Hortra family has full experience in building Avroola-class ships imitating the Caravel. The Galen and the Caravel are also in the relationship of inheritance and improvement. When the ship gets bigger and bigger, the Galen is born. .

    Just like building the Avrora ten years ago! Today''s Avroola can no longer be used as a flagship in the 840 years of war. She is already a veteran who has worked hard and has completed her final swan song.

    The Avrora will be repaired and replaced with a lot of parts, but no one can say whether the core keel will continue to be strong. She will operate in the Gulf of Finland as a training base, and will only be called up when necessary.

    The Sea Sovereign is Ross''s first Galen-class warship. She has a strong experimental significance and is worried about whether her sea trial is a great success in Rurik.

    What is certain is that even if all the materials for shipbuilding are ready, 841 is by no means her launch day. This warship will be launched in 842 at the earliest, leaving a lot of time for the Hortra family.

    So, how much did this ship cost?

    Karl kept holding back his words, and Rurik stood in the cabin himself, and he, the noble king, was the first to ask the price.

    "You are very willing to use materials, and I can understand your hard work. In the past, the price we negotiated was a thousand pounds of silver coins. Looking at your expression, I know that you are a little dissatisfied and hope to increase the price. Let''s do it! I will pay you in the end. Two thousand pounds!"

    As soon as these words came out, Carl''s drooping hair suddenly swelled, his scalp tightened like a cat with fried fur.

    "Your Majesty?! You! Seriously?!"

    As soon as the words fell, Rurik regretted that he didn''t shut the door, but unfortunately it was a little late to take back the words. He had an idea and said: "The ship itself is worth a thousand pounds, and you will earn a lot even so. Why should I pay an extra thousand pounds? That is to pay your research allowance, and you have developed a new technology. , it is worth paying more for this king. The Sea Sovereign is just the beginning, and I will build more such ships. Likewise, the Avlora and Planetary classes will be built in the future. You have sufficient technology and manpower. It will only be faster to build in the future.¡±

    The king will not brag, the king desires a more powerful fleet, and the king does have a lot of wealth to pay for the huge sums of money for shipbuilding.

    Carl didn''t know the king''s ultimate dream, and he didn''t dare to ask questions. He can be sure that his family will be further developed, and the wealth he will earn will not be spent in eight lifetimes.

    "I would like to serve the king." Calhotrasen knelt down halfway and only paid tribute to King Rurik with a warrior salute. March, early spring.

    See the latest chapter content and download the iRead Novel app. The latest chapter content is already in the iRead Novel app, and the website has not updated the latest chapter content. East of Nanhuang Continent, a corner.

    The gloomy sky was gray and black, showing a heavy depression, as if someone had spilled ink on the rice paper, the ink soaked the sky and smudged the clouds.

    The clouds layered on top of each other, blending with each other, dispersing one after another of crimson lightning, accompanied by the rumbling thunder.

    Like a **** roaring, echoing in the world.

    Please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapters for free without ads. The blood-colored rain, with sadness, fell to the mortal dust.

    The earth was hazy, and there was a ruined city, silent and lifeless in the red rain of blood.

    In the city, the walls are broken, everything is withered, and collapsed houses can be seen everywhere, as well as blue-black corpses and pieces of meat, like broken autumn leaves, withering silently.

    The bustling streets in the past are now desolate.

    The sandy road where people used to come and go is now no longer noisy.

    There was only blood and mud mixed with minced meat, dust, and paper, which could not be separated from each other, which was shocking.

    Not far away, a mutilated carriage was deeply immersed in the mud, full of mourning, only an abandoned rabbit doll on the hull of the carriage hung on it, swaying in the wind.

    The white fluff has long been soaked into wet red, full of eerie and eerie.

    The turbid pupils seemed to have some resentment left, staring alone at the mottled stones ahead.

    There, there was a figure lying there.

    This is a thirteen or fourteen-year-old boy, dressed in tatters, covered in dirt, with a torn leather bag tied around his waist.

    The young man squinted his eyes, UU reading motionless, biting cold from all directions through his worn coat, hit his body, gradually taking away his body temperature.

    But even if the rain fell on his face, he didn''t blink, staring coldly into the distance like a falcon.

    Following his gaze, at a distance of seven or eight feet from him, a skinny vulture was eating the carrion of a wild dog, occasionally observing the surroundings alertly.

    It seems that in this dangerous ruin, it will vacate in an instant with the slightest disturbance.

    Download the iRead Novel app and read the latest chapters for free without ads. And the young man is like a hunter, patiently waiting for an opportunity.

    After a long time, the opportunity came, and the greedy vulture finally completely submerged its head into the belly of the wild dog.

    If you want to see the latest chapters, please download the iRead Novel app, and read the latest chapters for free without ads. The website has not updated the latest chapter content, and the Love Reading Novel APP has updated the latest chapter content.

    Rurik''s Rise of the Stars Reborn Fastest Update for You

    Chapter 1024 The Hull of the Sea Sovereign Free Read.https://

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1025ï¼š return to the field

    The temperature is warming up quickly, and the good weather has caused many people to change their thick clothes spontaneously.

    In principle, spring ploughing can already be started in the New Roseburg area, and some people have already started to work.

    They walked to the fields with plows and columbine carts, and the whole family, young and old, went to the field to sow the seeds.

    Although the royal family has the largest herd of deer, it is winter now, and the huge herd of deer is also ordered to be driven away by the deer herdsmen for traditional spring and summer grazing.

    A batch of reindeer was sold to city residents, or some families had their own trophy deer.

    Reindeer are not only used to pull sleds in winter, they are now also used to cultivate the land.

    They don''t have trained cattle or horses. If they don''t want manpower to drag the planting tools, they can only resort to using the existing reindeer to cultivate the land.

    Even if it is simply manpower, today''s tools have a one-stop service for turning the soil, sowing, and covering the soil. The farmer only needs to find a way to drag the tool forward.

    The combination of the curved plough and the columbine completely changed the way of sowing in the Ross agricultural area.

    The old Rus people did not know how to sow, and the Slavs, who claimed to be good at agriculture, also organized the villagers into a line, each holding a basket full of wheat grains, and sowing seeds while advancing. How much they can produce depends on luck, or Said God''s gift.

    Now Rurik has brought advanced oriental technology to the people under his rule.

    The plowshares turn the soil naturally to form ridges on both sides, and the seeds are buried in the grooves under the ridges in a linear manner, and then covered with soil.

    Sowing the seeds back and forth like this, a field is combed by a comb, and there are tiny and straight ravines all around. The seeds are in the ditch, and the ridge is like a windbreak to protect the initial wheat seedling. When it grows higher than the ridge, it will face the strong north wind, but all the seedlings are strong enough at this time.

    Even so, farmyard manure is still scarce, whether in Novgorod or Novgorod. The people of New Roseburg threw their feces directly into the river and finally into the sea, but it was easy to deal with. The situation in Novgorod is better, farmers will collect some dung, after all, they can only make small-scale fertilizer fields.

    The simplest fertilizer they can do is to sprinkle a lot of ashes produced by burning fires in winter for heating.

    Rurik couldn''t do magic in this regard. Ross defined a hectare as 96% of a standard hectare, and the unit of weight used was the Nordic version of the Roman pound, which is 0.392kg. The output of wheat from a large area of ??good fields can now exceed 3,000 pounds, which was absolutely impossible for the residents of Novgorod in the past. The output of good fields has increased from 2,000 to 3,000, and even bad fields have seen a significant increase in production capacity.

    After the various Slavic farms tasted the sweetness, they adopted new sowing techniques in an all-round way.

    It is fair to say that even if it is purely manpower, even if it is relying on the strength of women, towing a curved plough and chariot can complete the sowing of an hectare of land. The actual situation is not at all to let the women in the family do coolies, and Rurik noticed that some older children took up the work.

    Even the pure Slavs are the Indo-European branch that is related to the Germanic people. They all live in high latitudes. As long as the nutrition can keep up, both men and women will be strong.

    Even if women and older children can expend more energy to complete the increased spring ploughing, the heavy spring ploughing will definitely become much easier after the triumph of the strong family at home.

    Those soldiers who were recruited from Novolaosburg were temporarily disarmed and returned to their fields. Almost all of them were the second flag team, and the captain of the flag was also the next capital governor appointed by Rurik. They plowed into spring farming on the spot, and many more were about to go into the final voyage.

    "The Neva River is fast, and we are now facing a lot of resistance to return." Arik ruthlessly pointed out the current situation.

    Rurik knew this, and there was nothing he could do. "There was nothing stopping the soldiers from going home, we just paddled up the current."

    "But what about the big ship? We still have a lot of supplies."

    "It''s mainly wool. I decided that each longboat will carry some longboats. We form the most traditional team and go to Novgorod by paddling." Rurik was firm, and he said this to cheer himself up Cheer up.

    Going retrograde to the Neva River during the spring flood season has always been a brave challenge. The trouble is that the time point for the army to return is not well chosen, or that they are destined to face the current dilemma when they choose the tail of winter to return. The spring ploughing could not be delayed, and the soldiers who had been on the expedition for a whole year were eager to return home.

    After chatting with my cousin, Arik''s words are by no means pouring cold water. This old brother has experienced many battles. During the battle, the market was reckless and turned into a berserker, but he was unexpectedly cautious and witty when sailing.

    Arik informed the soldiers who were immersed in optimism about the huge resistance of the rushing river, and called on everyone to prepare more dry food, such as flatbread and jerky, before departure to ensure physical strength.

    This is of course out of kindness, but his second wife, Aslaqi, is the biggest "fast food boss" in the capital.

    The brave Arik''s words are very reasonable, so Aslaqi''s scones workshop has started to run all day, and she doesn''t have to worry about the sudden increase in production capacity and the unsalable sales of the biscuits.

    The price of scones will not be raised maliciously, but only a little bit. Relying on the principle of small profits but quick turnover, the army eager to go home rushed to buy dry food, and she still made a fortune.

    She is grateful to her husband for soliciting business for her.

    "Why thank me? We have to eat, eat a lot! You don''t understand what sailing against the current means." Arik was a little puzzled. As he realized that his wife had made a fortune, the matter was dropped.

    The piers are lined with masts and long boats with long heads, facing the rapids of the Neva River, it is believed that these traditional boats are the most suitable for retrograde.

    Relying on dozens of people paddling against the current, it is still quite laborious for strong men to move together.

    The main ships of the Ross Navy have been fully sailed, and the ships have become larger and larger. It is undeniable that such ships have become more and more difficult to navigate in inland rivers.

    "The propeller is not very good at the moment. It should be good to replace the ship with two large water wheels, so that the sailors can step on it." Rurik thought from this, but it didn''t seem to be very necessary.

    The soldiers who were eager to go home brought a lot of luggage, and every thirty people owned a long boat, and the middle of the open-air cabin was already full of supplies. If the currents eased a little, it would not be a problem for an armed cargo ship loaded with supplies towed backwards by two longships. It is not easy to be like this in the wet season, so some long ships become pure freight. Two longships are connected in series by cables, and together they tow the freight longships, so that three ships are in a group.

    Rurik was fully dressed, and the golden laurel wreath on his head shone in the sun.

    The governor old Conuson stood on the pier, holding the king''s hand for a long time, unwilling to let go. "Your Majesty will not be here for several months. Please rest assured, Your Majesty, I will manage New Roseburg well..." Then he said a lot.

    Rurik patted the old minister on the shoulder, "You will do things well. An idea suddenly occurred to me."

    "What''s the matter."

    "Can we cut a path in the forest? We can build a road to the south and reach Novgorod by land. That way we don''t have to go against the river, and the journey is even closer."

    "Is this feasible?" Old Konuson didn''t think about it, "but I don''t know the right direction, and I don''t know the distance of this road."

    "Then explore slowly! Explore south and maybe find other good things."

    Afterwards, facing the tearful high priest Rumia, Rurik hugged her again, picked up his eldest daughter, and held it high.

    "When are you coming back?" Rumia asked eagerly, her face hard to hide.

    "Maybe it''s the summer solstice, maybe it''s the autumn equinox. I have a lot more to deal with."

    "Indeed, you are the king and have many affairs." Rumia''s frustration was on her face.

    "Don''t cry. There are still some big things in the future, as high priest you can''t be absent. I have arranged for Ella to compose our scriptures, and we will have our own scriptures as the foundation of our faith. You know the southern Frankish The Catholic Pope?"

    Rumia nodded: "I know there is such a thing."

    "The king''s blessing from Odin is equivalent to their Pope. And you, the second Pope. Continue your duties. When I come back, many things will be determined."

    Rurik''s seriousness, although a top-down priesthood system has been established, the biggest problem at present is that the "Rossaga" scripture has not been completed.

    The top scribe, Ella, is responsible for sorting out various documents related to the Nordic beliefs. However, the total amount of written records kept by Ross is still too small. She has to listen to a large number of legends and compile them in the form of a collection of stories, but in the end, she cannot go against Rurik. established principles of belief.

    The so-called Odin has been established as the creator god, the gods guard him and so on. Many parties are already looking for inspiration from some of the Gospels, and when the "Rossaga" is completed and published, it still needs to be finalized by Rurik himself.

    Rurik decided to add more content to create a logical and harmonious view of the universe, prescribing common morals, values, etc. Because Ross is a multi-ethnic kingdom, the Vikings are powerful, and the old Ross family is very strong, but the Slavs have an overwhelming population.

    "This year''s "Rossaga" must complete the manuscript, and it must be published no later than next year." Rurik made up his mind secretly.

    The soldiers began to board the ship, and Rurik bid farewell to his loved ones and set out on the road home with the soldiers.

    Of course, Fisk''s cavalry has been the best. They were cavalry soldiers, and after Haosheng had a rest, they left along the river first.

    The saddle of the cavalry is almost always fitted with a wooden pole, and a flag is hung on the pole. They were uniformly dressed, and their velvet caps had a lot of blue-dyed feathers in them.

    The cavalry team is a messenger, and will reach the town of Lado as quickly as possible, and then rush to Novgorod to announce the return of the king''s division.

    The spring breeze is proud of their horseshoes and they are rushing forward!

    The people fishing in Ladoga were the first to encounter the cavalry of the Annunciation. Fisker had no intention of staying here. After saying "The King''s Triumph", he led his troops to the Volkhov River, and then followed the flat land along the river. South.

    This is the last journey. The brothers once felt that this road was relatively far away. In the expedition to Frank, they experienced a real long-distance raid.

    They camped overnight, and the brothers ate dry food around the bonfire and couldn''t help discussing what happened after they got home.

    Everyone in the cavalry made a fortune in the war, and the captain Fisk was even more unusual. He couldn''t help but have a lot of money and brought his new wife Astrid.

    There were sons of new and old Rus, sons of native Slavs, and even the ten Pecheneg slaves. Although their ethnicity is different, after this war, everyone finally became a whole, and they are already equivalent to each other''s brothers.

    Some outstanding young talents became famous in the first battle. There is no doubt that Fisk made great achievements as an elite from the old Rus. Brody, a little-known old Rusian, captured the king of East Frank himself and immediately became a noble.

    Because it was a real shame for the East King Ludwig to let a small soldier capture the East Frankish king. Brody immediately got the title of "War Chief", which was probably close to the concept of "Count", so that Ludwig would not be too ashamed.

    There is no doubt that this Brody is extremely proud, and his achievements are unquestioned. As for the King''s establishment of the second cavalry team and making him captain, there is no objection to this matter.

    The son of a Slavic nobleman who was once called a weak and rich young master, who now dares to question that he is not a man? In the iron and blood, they experienced a real coming-of-age ceremony. Such Slavic cavalry warriors are nobles themselves. With this merit, they will inherit the title of their father Boyar and successfully inherit the control of their own farm in the future.

    The Rus kingdom has its own feudal hierarchy, which is not as strict as the Franks.

    The highest authority is the king, and the second is the prince. The main title of the King of Ross is the Duke of Ross. Today, in addition to the Duke of Ross and the Duke of Ostara, in the kingdom is the Duke of M?laren Lake District in Sweden. Except for the Duke of Ross, who has a strong power, the other dukes only have a high status after all, and their limited strength is not commensurate with it.

    The third class is the governors of major settlements. In theory, the governor cannot be hereditary, but the current situation is that the second governor of each place is the son of the predecessor, and it is determined by Rurik himself.

    The fourth class is the earl or the war chief, and they are on a par with the third class. They control a kingdom territory that is not under the direct control of the king, and they are actually guarded by the royal family.

    The fifth class is Boyar or Bjorn, who thinks that "attendant" and "guardian", it is equivalent to a baron, and has its own inherent fief.

    Not one of the cavalry is a coward, and each of them is promised a bright future. It is said that everyone will eventually become a hereditary aristocracy in one place, with fixed land and squires. All of his sons are given priority to be included in the standing army.

    With great enthusiasm for the future, the cavalry appeared in the northern suburbs of Novgorod impressively, accompanied by the blue-striped flag on a white background and the kicking of horseshoes.

    As soon as they appeared, the working people were like immortals staring at the earth, not only onlookers, but even put down their tools and greeted them in person. The children even screamed and cheered as they ran to the cavalry.

    Spring ploughing around Lake Ilmen has begun! Even if a large number of expedition labor did not come back, when no one dared to farm, men, women and children went into battle, and the whole region was busy.

    //114218/ "Gene Era"

    Novgorod City is a big city built on the basis of White Tree Manor. After rapid development, the population of White Tree Manor continues to expand. The number of men, women and children who have this manor''s origin has exceeded 10,000. A large number of five- or six-year-old boys and girls can already be used as laborers. They do their best to carry and stop them, assist their parents, brothers and sisters to work in the fields, and provide assistance as much as possible.

    The population of the whole region continued to swell, and to them it seemed to them that after King Rurik began to develop local agriculture, the gods conferred favor so that every year was considered a good year.

    As everyone knows, the three major settlements in Novgorod, Mstisk and Youth City have fully popularized curved ploughs and chariots and have a high number of them. They have turned rough sowing into fine drill sowing, and even farmland in some areas has begun to enjoy the irrigation system. With the help of food production, the food production capacity will definitely increase.

    Once the surplus food is greatly increased, all families, regardless of ethnicity, are giving birth to children.

    It is still early to the limit of the land carrying capacity of this area! In theory, all the flat areas surrounding the huge Lake Ilmen can be transformed into farmland, and then the areas along the banks of the Volkhov River, Msti River, and Lovati River can be redeveloped, which is also a large area of ??fertile land.

    Now there is a trend of southward expansion in this area. Carlotta, the Duchess of Ostara, guards the southern gate of the kingdom, which is exactly the valley of the Lovady River, and the climate is warmer than the northern part of the lake. If there is no threat of war from Smolensk, it will continue to expand south along the banks of the Lovady River in the south, which is more suitable for developing fertile land.

    Farmers have a strong subjective initiative The complete conquest of Ross has greatly improved the level of local technology. The so-called occupiers have an obligation to make life better for the occupied than ever. Of course, Ross is not a good person. The Slavic ethnic group with a huge population is the strong reserve force of the kingdom. Just based on the status quo, how many pure-blooded old Rus will there be in the future?

    The North Germanic ancestry of the old Rus is being diluted. In the largest settlement of the old Rus, Mstisk, there are a large number of men and women as young as 12 and 13 years old working in the fields. They are mixed-race people, who can speak the Norse Rus dialect and the Slavic Ilmen dialect, and they also received cultural and military education early. These people are the second generation of Ross, they grew up in the rising age, they eat well and live well, and no one is illiterate.

    Almost all of their fathers joined the army on expeditions, and some families were informed of the man''s death in advance.

    Want to cry in grief? Crying is really crying, and it will be fine after a while.

    Because their lives will not be hit hard, every old Ross family has a weaving. The child''s father died in battle, and all boys can inherit the glory of their father who died in battle. The eldest son is the new head of the family, the second son and the third son will be separated according to tradition, but they still have to serve the king and are entitled to the best priority. war bonus.

 Chapter 1026ï¼š Rus cavalry in the Duchy of Ostara

    The appearance of the cavalry attracted the attention of the working Novgorods. In fact, everyone didn''t need to say anything. The vigilant peasants straightened up. They had realized everything.

    The Slavic warriors in the army ran wild with their flags high, shouting as they galloped: "The king is back! The army is back!"

    The cavalry rushed all the way to the busy city of Smolensk, and ran wildly on the main road, causing the whole city to boil.

    After all, Old Otto, the Supreme King, was no match for the years. He did not die. It was this old body that really needed crutches to maintain stability.

    "It turned out to be the cavalry making noise? Hurry up! Someone! Help me to have a look!"

    The attendant hurriedly helped the old king to help him put on at least the gilded leather helmet and hang the sword on his belt. Otto didn''t want his descendants to see his old-fashioned appearance, and tried his best to maintain the image of a warrior.

    Queen Svetlana holds Prince Osborn with one hand and Oleg with the other.

    Many of Rurik''s wives and concubines also showed up with their sons in their arms.

    The royal family was almost all in Novgorod City. They walked out of the palace and were shocked by the cavalry who had been prepared.

    Fisk saw the old Otto at a glance, and was horrified that the legendary hero is now full of vicissitudes.

    He hurriedly ordered his brothers to dismount, and then they all knelt down to salute the Supreme King.

    "Is it Fisk? You...you are back?" Otto asked slightly hoarsely.

    "No! We are the king''s advance army, just to convey the news of triumph."

    "My son Rurik is finally back!" The Queen Mother Niya couldn''t hide her excitement, and her questions were filled with tears.

    "The huge fleet is on its way, but it will take some time due to the rush of the river. And we brought back a lot of spoils..."

    "Okay! You don''t have to say it." The excited Otto had realized everything. Without his son Rurik, he would be the real king of the locality. Now he retains extremely high power and is qualified to issue orders to Fisk.

    "Fisk!"

    "exist."

    "Lead your men on a cruise around the lake! Tell all the cities and villages that pass by that the king is triumphant, especially the Pechenegs who live in the south of the lake! Let Kagan go back to Novgorod first, and his Mind you brother, let Rick have a good chat. Go!"

    "As ordered."

    The cavalrymen who finally arrived in Novgorod finally got a short rest, and the joy of returning home rushed over their heads. They did not want to stay in the cavalry barracks for a good rest, but drank water and fed the horses some oats. south.

    They swaggered through the market at Old Otto''s request, and told anyone they encountered the news of Master Wang''s triumph.

    They deliberately raised the Ross flag high, and on the way to the south, hundreds of hooligans and onlookers followed.

    The cavalry soldiers were divided into two groups. The Slavic warriors in the team went west, because there were a large number of native Slavic manors on the west bank of the lake. Almost all of these soldiers were young masters of the manor, and their actions were very ostentatious.

    Fisk naturally led the main force to the east coast. They had to pass through Mstisk and Youth City to declare a great victory to the Vikings and the triumph of the king.

    Once, the manor owners were ordered to hand over their eldest son or second son, who were "taken away" by Prince Ross as hostages and stuffed into the newly formed cavalry.

    Before the War of 840, although the cavalry showed extraordinary strength, they did not make a shocking record after all. Those fighting cavalry were a useful addition, unlike in 840, the Russ cavalry became a task force for independent action, and this maverick completed a major victory in the capture of the East Frankish king.

    The concept of Frank is too unfamiliar to the native Slavs on Lake Ilmen. That is probably an existence that was once in awe of the so-called Varyag people.

    The cavalry appeared in their own manor, and the owners of the manor knew each other, and naturally they also knew the cubs of the neighbors.

    Their appearance on horseback is like a dream!

    The old father greeted him with a smile on his face with open arms, and Lao Muqi rushed up to greet him with tears in his eyes.

    The relatives and clansmen of the cavalrymen rushed forward to ask what happened.

    This is the perfect opportunity to show off! The young warrior held up his burlap sack and handed the heavy, clinking bag to his manor father.

    They guessed that it was money, and when they thought that the bag was full of coins, the old guys shivered with excitement. As the hemp rope was pulled away, all the fine Frankish silver coins inside were reflecting a dazzling luster in the sunlight.

    The owner of the old manor even fainted, and the whole farm was shocked.

    They still didn''t know how great the cavalry team''s capture of the king of the Eastern Kingdom was, so they looked for the money. On the whole, all the native Slavic farms around the lake are seriously short of cash, and there are two major wealth they have, wheat and cheap labor. Silver coins are the last circulating currency in the kingdom today, and each farm is trying to find a way to convert the wealth they produce into silver coins for storage. In this regard, the owners of the manor, the Boyar nobles, have a very strong action force.

    Sure enough, just like the oldest proverb, robbery is the fastest way to get rich.

    War is a quick way to loot silver coins, and the expedition''s brat really took out a lot of cash.

    The manor owners had a major misunderstanding about this. Since the cavalry had captured them like this, wouldn''t the king''s army loot more? As everyone knows, the cavalry enjoys most of the spoils in cash, simply because they deserve it.

    On the east and west banks of the lake, the cavalry brothers tried their best to show off.

    After they passed by, some news that made the farmers'' information go viral - the king was serious and completely exempted the agricultural tax this year.

    On the east bank of the lake, all those "hidden people" were forcibly relocated here to open up wasteland and farmland, giving these Slavic people tax breaks, agricultural tools and other preferential treatments. At first, they repulsed the relocation out of instinctive fear, and the governor had to use military threats to take them to the lake and settle down like a prisoner.

    Over the years, those lakeside grasslands have been transformed into acres of land. Although the fertility of the land is not as good as those of well-developed fields, it is at least more productive than farming in the forest.

    Only after enjoying the sweetness were these "hidden people" truly willing to accept the control of King Ross. They still kept vigilance against the flamboyant cavalry, and they jumped and jumped in ecstasy at the news of tax exemption as they passed by.

    In the Rus Principality, the core area of ??the Rus Kingdom, a grain-based economic system is implemented, and silver coins exist as a general equivalent and are the mainstream transaction currency.

    However, in ordinary rural life, each manor is always self-sufficient, and the essence of barter is to exchange food for other people''s good things. More than 30 farms were forcibly relocated to the long-snake farms on the east bank of the lake. They are the poorest people, their economic conditions are fragile, and their development speed cannot keep up with the old farms. It seems that only through years of tax-free policy can the lean sheep grow a lot of wool.

    Selling grain is the safest way for them to accumulate capital for development. This is the fundamental reason why people are so happy about the definitive tax-free news.

    The cavalry swept through the clouds, and they ran along the dirt road by the lake, looking at the people who were turning the soil and planting the fields, and at the long boats cruising on Lake Ilmen.

    It is the masterpiece of the Novgorod Shipyard, which is in charge of the third oldest of the Hortra family. The shipyard focuses on building small ships suitable for inland river navigation. Undoubtedly, the most traditional longboat is the most versatile.

    There was no chance before, but now each farm is raising funds to buy their own longboats, which makes it easier for the farms to transport their products to the market in Novgorod to sell, and they can also fish nearby, and they can learn from the Varangians to go far away. Adventure to discover new possibilities.

    Therefore, a Sauron River that came from the west and finally poured into Lake Ilmen, because the old manors living in the west of the lake began to have Varyag longboats for voyage exploration, they finally began to explore.

    They dressed up as Varyags and began to explore on a small scale, because they knew that they could find Pskov as long as they went all the way west. The Slavic people on the shore of Lake Ilmen did not regard the people on the shore of Lake Psk as the same race, but only knew that their languages ??were very similar, and they probably had very ancient ancestors. The exploration of going retrograde along the Sauron River and going straight to the west has just begun. What the local manor knows is that the lake is the Lovady River basin at the southern end, which is being actively explored and developed by the Ostara people among the Varangians.

    The area where the Lovati River empties into Lake Ilmen has a vast and gentle area, where the water and grass are abundant and the farmland is suitable for grazing.

    But in the eyes of the old manor, the place has become extremely unfamiliar.

    There are a lot of livestock, especially a lot of horses. Large and small tents appeared on the grass, as well as wooden shacks at a distance from each other.

    There has always been a group of short black-haired prairie people living here, and they have mixed with the Ostara people to form a powerful new force.

    In the area that legally belongs to the Duchy of Ostara, Boyar of the old and new Slavic farms only has the right to reclaim the area near his settlement as new farmland, and has no right to enclose the land at the southernmost end of the lake.

    On the contrary, the southern region has become a wonderful and wonderful place.

    At first, a special market appeared, and the goods sold were actually captives.

    Today, the city of New Ostara is completely fortified, with a strong hardwood fortress standing on the Lovady River. They repaired and leveled the roads, and built a large number of shantytowns on the outer walls of the fort.

    The owner of the city is Duchess Carlotta and her son Karl.

    Although Karl was the son of Rurik, he inherited the title of Ostara.

    Even Rurik does not have a definite surname, or in other words, people today do not have a strong surname obsession. However, the prototype of the surname has appeared. Carlota has the title, and her son will inherit the title. The fief Ostara is equivalent to their surname, so according to the local Slavic language, it is Ostarov.

    Karl Ryurikovich Ostalov, the little boy has such a Slavic name.

    Carlotta didn''t care about it, but his son was only four years old, and he cared about his son''s marriage very much. "He has to arrange a virtuous wife for him, a woman who can obey me and don''t have any opinions. This wife must give me more grandchildren."

    Carlotta is the "Ostara She-Wolf". She guards the southern gate of the kingdom. A weak noblewoman cannot shoulder this important responsibility. She is indeed fierce, and the current situation forces her to be fierce and decisive.

    Just like in the homeland of Sweden, the newly-born Principality of Ostara immediately revived the old line of business in the district - animal husbandry.

    It happens that the area where the Lovati River flows into the lake is the best livestock grazing land visible to the naked eye in the region. Eight years of slow development finally gathered enough energy to enter the fast lane of development.

    To be fair, she was ordered by her husband Rurik to actively cooperate with Kagan, the prince of the Pecheneg Khanate, so that the comprehensive strength of New Ostara broke out.

    Here, it is not appropriate to organize a fleet belonging to the Ostarans, and it is the right way to actively train the cavalry.

    Now, the gorgeously dressed standing cavalry meets the local cavalry in New Ostara. One side is raising the blue flag on a white background, and the other side is the bull''s head flag on a white background.

    Both sides greeted in Norse, and Fisk''s sudden visit was very unexpected and extremely gratifying.

    Carlotta could have a hunch that the king was destined to triumph this spring, but he never imagined that the king''s advance cavalry would act as him all the way.

    "He misses me! He misses me..."

    Carlotta, who had just received the news, was already restless, and then ordered: "Quick! Let the cavalry enter the city, I will host a banquet for them! Also, hurry up and inform Kagan!"

    Well, the duchess urgently changed into a leather coat, put on a leather cap, and put on wear-resistant leather boots on both feet.

    The young son Carl is only three years old. He was born noble and eats meat every day after weaning. With pure Nordic blood, he doesn''t look like he is only three years old.

    Carlotta rode his mount, placed Carl in front, and then led his cavalry guards to meet his old friend, the current cavalry captain Fisk.

    The two sides met in the open grassland adjacent to the lake.

    Fisk slowly took off his velvet cap, squinting his eyes to clearly see Carlota''s familiar face, as well as a timid little guy who couldn''t hide from the horse''s neck.

    He is an old comrade-in-arms, so Fisk shouldn''t have to salute Carlotta.

    He tightened the reins and the warhorse walked slowly.

    "Carlotta." He called him by his first name. "It seems that everything is fine with you."

    "Brother, you came so suddenly that I was overwhelmed. You... did you bring news of Rurik?"

    "Of course, wonderful news. What? Just let the old friend continue to blow the air outside? And that little guy, is that Carl?" §ì¨¬Q¦ÔG¦¥tV.¡æ¨¯¦¬

    Carlotta smiled, patted her son''s head, and demanded, "Call that bald guy on horseback uncle!"

    Carlotta''s words were a bit rough, but little Carl was so milky and loud that he called Fisk "Uncle Bald".

    This time, Fisk and the guys behind him were amused.

    Fisk is from the old Ross clan, and is a distant relative to King Rurik, so he also has a certain blood relationship with little Carl. It is not wrong to become an uncle this time. It is precisely such a relationship that Fisk can call the Carlotta sisters, and vice versa, the brothers, and because of the past experience of fighting side by side, they have a very good relationship with each other.

    Now, the city of New Ostara is a country of cavalry. The local cavalry escorted the gorgeous and brave standing cavalry from afar into the city, which immediately attracted many people''s attention.

    I saw Carlotta raised his right fist high, "We are victorious! The kingdom is victorious! The king is about to arrive!"

    The people cheered.

    However, Fisk''s eyes are very keen. The inner city of New Ostara is not large. A small fortified city has some open-air wooden cages. There are actually a group of people sitting in the cages. There are men and women.

    "Carlotta, there are prisoners there? Is there a crime in your place?"

    "They?" Someone asked about this, and Carlotta immediately came to his senses. She held the reins and raised her chin with great pride: "Have you forgotten our mission last year? The people you see are our spoils."

    Only then did Fisk suddenly realize, and smiled with his head turned sideways, "It seems that when we were domineering in the Frankish territory, you were also hunting wildly in Smolensk? Oh, the king is worried that the guy will be scored in Novgorod. Well. It seems that the king is overthinking it."

    "The Pecheneg people and the people I sent did loot in the Smolensk villages. The local people generally took precautions, but our fast horses were strong, and we still caught a lot of slaves. You... Fisk, you went to fight in the legendary Frank, how was it?"

    "How? That''s a good question." Fisker smiled without saying a word, and patted a special pocket hanging on the horse''s back, making the jingle tinkle curiously. "What do you think is in here?"

    "A pile of metal? No! Shouldn''t it be all money?"

    "It''s all silver. Our cavalry has made a fortune. Obviously the Franks are richer than the Smolensk."

    "Oh! All right! You make me jealous."

    "Don''t worry. I saw that you have trained powerful cavalry. The king told me that the cavalry team will be expanded in the future, and you will be indispensable at that time."

    Why do you contribute? New Ostara has the best horse farms here, and the locals are good at animal husbandry. Carlotta knew that as long as Rurik wanted to expand his cavalry, he would definitely take a lot of horses from himself. Although they are husband and wife, they are also the relationship between the two principalities. The Principality of Ostara is actually a vassal of the Rus Kingdom. The Principality guards the current southern gate for the Kingdom, and the two sides are basically independent from each other economically.

    Rurik, as king, could not take Ostara''s warhorse for nothing, he had to pay, or pay in some other way.

    "Or if you can make me comfortable, I''ll cut the price or give it away for free. My Carl still needs a brother..." She thought so full of expectations.

    The horses of the standing cavalry were resting in the city. They rushed to the stables to feed hay and oats. All the soldiers rested in the city. Carlota rewarded cooked beef and mutton and a lot of dairy products, as well as some cooked salted oats. .

    A variety of dairy products are local specialties that must be tasted, and Fisk is full of cravings for cheeses that are slightly stinky and have a long aftertaste.

    He was sure that he would soon be able to feast on it, and then took advantage of the banquet opportunity to have a good chat with Carlotta and Kagan, who would arrive later. March, early spring.

    See the latest chapter content and download the iRead Novel app. The latest chapter content is already in the iRead Novel app, and the website has not updated the latest chapter content. East of Nanhuang Continent, a corner.

    The gloomy sky was gray and black, showing a heavy depression, as if someone had spilled ink on the rice paper, the ink soaked the sky and smudged the clouds.

    The clouds layered on top of each other, blending with each other, dispersing one after another of crimson lightning, accompanied by the rumbling thunder.

    Like a **** roaring, echoing in the world.

    Please download the iRead Novel app to read the latest chapters for free without ads. The blood-colored rain, with sadness, fell to the mortal dust.

    The earth was hazy, and there was a ruined city, silent and lifeless in the red rain of blood.

    In the city, the walls are broken, everything is withered, and collapsed houses can be seen everywhere, as well as blue-black corpses and pieces of meat, like broken autumn leaves, withering silently.

    The bustling streets in the past are now desolate.

    The sandy road where people used to come and go is now no longer noisy.

    There was only blood and mud mixed with minced meat, dust, and paper, which could not be separated from each other, which was shocking.

    Not far away, a mutilated carriage was deeply immersed in the mud, full of mourning, only an abandoned rabbit doll on the hull of the carriage hung on it, swaying in the wind.

    The white fluff has long been soaked into wet red, full of eerie and eerie.

    The turbid pupils seemed to have some resentment left, staring alone at the mottled stones ahead.

    There, there was a figure lying there.

    This is a thirteen or fourteen-year-old boy, dressed in tatters, covered in dirt, with a torn leather bag tied around his waist.

    The teenager squinted, UU read www. uukanshu.com was motionless, and the biting cold penetrated through his tattered coat from all directions and hit his whole body, gradually taking away his body temperature.

    But even if the rain fell on his face, he didn''t blink, staring coldly into the distance like a falcon.

    Following his gaze, at a distance of seven or eight feet from him, a skinny vulture was eating the carrion of a wild dog, occasionally observing the surroundings alertly.

    It seems that in this dangerous ruin, it will vacate in an instant with the slightest disturbance.

    Download the iRead Novel app and read the latest chapters for free without ads. And the young man is like a hunter, patiently waiting for an opportunity.

    After a long time, the opportunity came, and the greedy vulture finally completely submerged its head into the belly of the wild dog.

    If you want to see the latest chapters, please download the iRead Novel app, and read the latest chapters for free without ads. The website has not updated the latest chapter content, and the Love Reading Novel APP has updated the latest chapter content.

    Rurik''s Rise of the Stars Reborn Fastest Update for You

    Chapter 1026 The Russ Cavalry in the Duchy of Ostara Free Read.https://

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1027ï¼š The story of Smolensk in eight hundred and forty years

    , The Rise of Rurik

    The so-called Ostara cavalry is very diverse, it consists of the remnants of the old Ostara, the Viking immigrants who joined later, and a large number of Slavs.

    To be fair, compared to buying and bred Turkic or Mongolian horses, it is always awkward for a tall and strong Nordic warrior to ride on it, and it is quite suitable for a shorter Slavic to ride it.

    Duchess Carlotta was not picky. She selected a group of cavalry, and together with Prince Pecheneg and his subordinates, they targeted the villages of Smolensk.

    They attacked villages, killed those who dared to resist, and tried their best to bring prisoners of war north.

    Throughout 840, this mixed cavalry united to abduct nearly a thousand people, both men and women, who could not escape the fate of slaves after being abducted.

    The Ilmenslavs often call themselves Slavines, while the Smolensk and the Kyiv natives both belong to the huge Krivich ethnic group in principle. Even if they speak the same language, they do not consider each other to be friends at present.

    The United Iron Cavalry is elusive, accurate in archery and good at using cables. They all wore armor, perfectly resisting Smolensk''s arrows and counterattacks.

    After all, Smolensk did not immediately coalesce into a whole, and the tribes quarreled endlessly. There are many leaders who think this is a conspiracy of the northern guys, but the priority is to deal with cavalry more terrible than the forest bear.

    Villages close to large settlements were regularly attacked, and some villages that were unbearable or feared were simply abandoned. Large numbers of people are concentrating on the city of Smolensk, a settlement along the Dnieper that is rapidly expanding its population.

    So a strongman from the north saw his opportunity.

    Vadim, the son of the head of Pine Needle Manor who escaped by chance, is destined to spend his life revenge. He is a nobleman in the north, the son-in-law of Smolensk, and he has also become the largest war-fighting faction in the region.

    He has been planning to recruit an army of thousands or even tens of thousands of people. After the army rushed to the Valdez Land, it went all the way north, and defeated the Rus at Lake Yinermen to regain its power. He promised the nobles of Smolensk that, after the event was completed, a large number of ethnic groups would be merged into the same Slavic emirate.

    Obviously, if this son-in-law wins the war, who would dare to ignore his military exploits? Who is the chief of an emirate? Not this Vadim.

    In the non-stop discussion, Smolensk ushered in the spring ploughing of 840 years. However, when the people were busy cultivating the land, a group of cavalrymen came over with unprecedented destructive force.

    There is no need to discuss conscription for the Northern Expedition. First, all tribes are facing major crises.

    Vadim''s plans will be abandoned at least this year, but he sees himself standing in the city of Smolensk, an increasingly populated settlement. After the refugees recovered their spirits, their eyes were burning, and they were eager for revenge!

    This is an opportunity!

    At a meeting in the summer, Vadim faced a group of leaders with erratic eyes, and simply scolded them: "Are you all cowards? Organize an army to fight those cavalry! In my opinion, you handed over power, now Just elect me as the leader, only I have the ability to defeat those bandits and then go north."

    Such a long carnival speech aroused the rage of the leaders, followed by endless abuse.

    They called Vadim a vanquished, a scumbag, a shameless tyrant.

    Was Vadim a tyrant? He is, not at all.

    The lord of the capital of Smolensk, the largest noble in the region, admires this "prince" in distress, and pays more attention to the promise of this kid.

    After recruiting a son-in-law, Smolensk can go on a grand northern expedition and annex the entire Yinermen Lake.

    The dream is like this, but the old leader is old after all, and he probably fell ill after eating poisonous mushrooms. In fact, Du Mogu seriously injured his kidneys and liver. Seeing that this old guy was about to die, Vadim kept doing it, and forced him to give up his power with a private army composed of local people.

    At the same time, the grown-up sons of the old leader all died for nothing, claiming that they were killed by the northern horse bandits and the sneak attack by the bandits from Kyiv. These statements are more convincing. Ordinary people don''t care about this. They are anxious and expect a ruthless person to lead them back to peace.

    The old chief''s youngest son is still alive, and his wife knows that everything is actually her husband''s conspiracy. But the boat is done, the woman gave birth to a son, and this crying boy can naturally inherit the position of the lord of Smolensk. It is impossible for her to have no selfishness, and it would be a good thing if her own son inherits the position of leader.

    What about the terminally ill old leader? He felt that recruiting Vadim as his son-in-law was a foolish move, but now, at least his grandson could inherit the position. Although Vadim is a sinister man, considering the bad things that the entire Smolensk faces, this kind of cruel man is also beneficial to the entire ethnic group.

    Because there are not many leaders of the main battle faction with a very firm attitude.

    The terminally ill old leader whimpered and stood on the platform for Vadim at the meeting. After solemnly announcing his death, Vadim was the lord of Smolensk, and whimpered that it would be fine if other leaders did not support him. Vadim will definitely organize the Northern Expedition to end the current turmoil.

    The implication of this is also obvious. If Vadim really has an army, which leader would dare to object?

    The quarrel did not help solve the problem except wasting words. Vadim claimed to lead a force to find and kill the horse bandits. The local leaders don''t like this guy, but they are more afraid that the horse bandits will ravage this year''s autumn harvest. They simply hope that Vadim can agree to one or two defensive counterattacks to solve the current problem.

    As he promised, Vadim did take hundreds of Jianyong to fight back. In the face of the elusive horse bandits, they were determined to wait and see, but the cunning Pecheneg-Ostara''s combined cavalry encountered a strong defense. Strong villages will be avoided. The brothers are here to loot and capture prisoners, and they simply don''t have time to confront a prepared enemy head-on.

    This "prairie fox warfare" of the Pecheneg people is to bully the soft and fear the hard, which is contrary to the warrior creed of the Vikings, but it is effective in the issue of making a fortune.

    For a whole year, from the sowing season to the harvest season, Vadim and his cronies have not fought a single battle, and their resistance has become more and more like acting. Then another local aristocrat made a big fuss about this fact and criticized Vadim for being a rhetoric.

    But he also has troubles! He retorted loudly: "You have organized all the men to gather! We expedition to Novgorod to defeat them in a battle, and any horse bandit problems have been solved."

    No one said a word now...

    Whether Vadim is really going to fight, or is a simple exercise, his attitude towards confrontation is seen by the refugees. At least this kid is more enterprising than other nobles, and there is at least some hope in following him.

    Even without a battle, Vadim''s prestige in Smolensk continued to grow.

    This is the political change that took place in Smolensk and most of the upper Dnieper region in 840. The so-called defensive offensive and looting of the Rus gained a lot of benefits, disrupted the opponent''s plan, and greatly accelerated the opponent''s centralization of power. process.

    Regarding the affairs of the local nobles in Smolensk, as well as the Varyag people who passed through another waterway, the looting cavalry sent by Carlota did not know.

    In the past three years, Prince Kagan of the Pecheneg Khanate first formed an alliance with Rus in the far north, and then built a key salt and iron trade route. Prairie people are good at land transportation, so he, the prince, personally organizes a horse team every year to transport leather goods, dairy products, and horses from the grassland to Ross in exchange for important salt, iron, cloth and other various commodities. The export of horses to Russia to buy necessities such as salt, iron, etc., has been negotiating for the Khanate in the long run. Such trade is extremely unfair to Pecheneg, and they lack suitable goods to sell to Rus.

    Finally they found the best commodity, which is population.

    Kagan himself turned into the leader of the horse bandit. In the past two years, he has focused on looting people and selling them to Ross, so that he arranged for his subordinates to supervise the affairs of the trading horse team.

    A large number of strategic materials were transported to the khanate camp in the Volga estuary area through large horse teams.

    Kagan is smart. Since Ross has the ability to mass-produce iron arrow clusters, he should import more of this good thing that is not expensive in Ross.

    The cast iron arrow cluster is casted at one time, and a single clay mold can be cast up to 30 pieces. After the frying steel carburizing operation, it is polished on a manual grinding wheel, and it is finished by heating and quenching for a second time for surface hardening. Arrow tufts for allies don''t have to be elaborate and require little man-hours.

    Kagan was rewarded, and tens of thousands of arrow clusters arrived in Pecheneg, and the locals immediately began to replace the bone clusters with steel clusters. Those who are not good at cavalry and the best at cavalry and archery have thus greatly increased their combat effectiveness. It is really Kagan''s credit that they have become stronger with the naked eye.

    Even if the prince has been staying in the far north this year, he will not come.

    Only now there is a special situation!

    The standing cavalry of Ross at the end of the expedition became the guests of the new city of Ostara. This city already has the second camp of the standing cavalry. The unique environment of the small area, which resembles the grassland, is very suitable for cavalry training.

    There is a reserve force of standing cavalry in the local area. They are all very young cubs. It is because they are too young that they miss the expedition. The reserve troops did not participate in the looting either, so they were guarding here in case of any unexpected events. Now this group of brats can''t wait to listen to the descriptions of the guys returning from the expedition.

    In the fortress of the inner city, Duchess Carlota hosted a banquet and invited her old comrade-in-arms, cavalry captain Fisk, and she also explained the information she had learned from Smolensk.

    The former children have grown up and become the master of one party, and the two exchanged their war experiences and talked happily.

    While they were chasing each other, Kagan, Prince of Pecheneg, arrived at the castle happily, and arrived at the drinking scene in high spirits.

    He exclaimed excitedly in broken Norse: "Let me see who''s here! Yo! It''s Khan''s general Fisk!"

    "It''s the noble Kagan." The slightly drunk Fisk turned his head and waved his hand very casually, "The wine must be shared with the brothers, let''s enjoy it together."

    To this day Kagan is still willing to call Rurik a khan, as well as Carlota a khan. He still didn''t know the difference between the names of kings and princes, so he called the supreme ruler Khan according to the habit of the grasslands.

    He has a very good personal relationship with Carlotta. Kagan and Rurik are blood brothers and in-laws. Carlotta is Rurik''s wife and is legally a sister and brother. The relationship between them is intricate and complicated. Why does Kagan call Carlota her sister in a grand manner, but what really determines the personal relationship between the two is the close economic exchange.

    Any materials from the south must first be inspected by the Principality of Ostara, the southern gate of Ross. In particular, a large number of prisoners of war must be transported here first, and the sale of slaves is also handled by the Principality of Ostara. As an ally, Kagan can station an army in the territory of Ostara, they help Carlota train new cavalry, and also serve as a base for training, waiting to set out to plunder the villages of Smolensk in rotation.

    In the castle, the three parties happily explained what they had seen and heard. It was really a victory after a victory. But on the whole, the victory of the Ross Expeditionary Force was greater, which really made Kagan ashamed.

    "Oh! It''s because I can''t get away. If you give me another chance, I also want to go to the west with the Rurik brothers. Fisk, we organize a cavalry expedition, and the results will be even greater. Let me My sister is honored, and she finally gave birth to a child." The drunk Kagan was able to speak, but his spirit began to drift.

    The sister gave birth to a son, and he became an uncle himself. In this way, the plan of the father Khan was a great success, and the nephew was a nail that the Khanate embedded in Rus, and the relationship between the two countries would be further closer.

    "What''s the child''s name?" he asked.

    Fisk thought for a while: "It seems to be called Hasal."

    "Is that so? It''s very interesting." Kagan muttered slightly, and the smile on his face showed his satisfaction.

    "What does the child''s name mean?" Fisk couldn''t help asking.

    "There is no restraint, just like a horseman galloping in the vast grassland."

    They ate and drank, Fisk did not forget her mission, and while Kagan was still very clear, she finally mentioned the business: "I came here on the order of the king, to invite the Duke of Ostara and you... Honorable Kagan The two of you must leave for Novgorod as soon as possible, because the Great King''s fleet is about to arrive."

    "So my sister and my nephew are coming back too? It''s great. My brother Rurik, I have something to tell him myself!"

    Kagan doesn''t seem to be polite this time, and his so-called "big event" should be true.

    The drunk Fisker didn''t think much, then asked, "Dare to ask, what''s the big deal."

    "Of course it''s my successor to Khan! Haha."

    If Fisk is clear-headed, he will be surprised. He is calm now. Anyway, this guy is Pecheneg Khan sooner or later. It''s just the difference between today and tomorrow.

    "Then congratulations to the honorable Kagan to become the king of Pecheneg," he said.

    "No. It''s the khan. Well, it means the same thing." Finally, the prince succeeded the khan throne. handover. After all, Kagan has been in a faraway place for the past two years, which made Jianyong, who coveted the position of the Khan within the Khanate, eager to move.

    This is a secret message passed on by cronies. Although it is a bit abnormal, it is relieved to look at the situation of the Rus people.

    Kagan is qualified to call old Otto "Father Khan". In principle, Otto is the old Khan of Ross, and Rurik is the new Khan. Rurik''s succession of power cannot wait for his old father to die. This early handover of power is reflected in a peaceful handover, and Ross''s internal affairs seem to be quite stable.

    The news that Kagan is going to go back is known to the entire nobles of Novgorod. He was already ready to go home and succeed the throne, but now the plan is slightly delayed.

    Delaying is also a good thing. You can have a good chat with the triumphant Rurik brothers, and tell the people in your hometown a lot of first-hand news from the north. It is estimated that you can get a batch of cheap loot from the west.

    I took the opportunity to have a good chat with my sister Bejahir, take a good look at my eldest nephew Hasal, and confirm that the child really exists and is healthy, so as to tell the tribal leaders in my hometown this fact.

    In this way, Kagan and Carlotta will no longer be dawdling in the new Ostara, and a large team of mixed cavalry will go north along the lakeside road with a very gorgeous guard of honor, and will show Pecheneg and Austria in a high-profile manner. The flag of Stara, the audience to Novgorod where the palace of Rus the Great is located...

 Chapter 1028ï¼š 1 group of slaves from Smolensk

    , The Rise of Rurik

    The three agreed that the mixed cavalry would wait for the return of the Rus army in Novgorod.

    They wouldn''t go away empty-handed, and Carlotta was sure her men would pay for the unsalable slaves.

    There are also more than 200 captured Smolensk villagers in the city of Novostara. These people have survived the winter and have also lost the faith to escape.

    Anyone who tried to escape was hanged, and those who were alive had to fight by hunger strike.

    The weak will be swept out and buried, and the surviving will be disheartened, waiting for an unknown fate with a succulent meal.

    There are men and women among these people, and there are reasons why they were left.

    Those farm owners who buy working slaves naturally give priority to buying able-bodied people, check their teeth to judge their age, and observe their reminders to judge whether they are strong or not. Those who were weaker and older, and those with a rebellious look in their eyes were excluded. What a farm needs is an obedient plowing slave.

    A similar principle applies to captured women, and all young and attractive women are taken away. Unlike male slaves, their situation is much better.

    Some men in the local Slavic farms have no mental cleanliness, even if they don''t like the Smolensk people, if they can get and marry the women there, it''s okay. Their status in their hometown also determines that they can''t afford a large betrothal gift to a woman who is married to another farm in Ming media, but it is not a problem to accumulate 1,000 pounds of oatmeal. Good slaves, some poor looking ones can still be discounted.

    Even if you are not picky, since the slave capture operation will continue in the foreseeable future, there will definitely be more beautiful women sent to Yin''ermen Lake. Those poor widowers have a reason to keep saving money. They don''t care that their wives are dismissed from the same village because of their low status, and they don''t have the heart to worry that their children will also be teased by the same village urchins because of their ancestry. Are they men, or are they more concerned about the beauty of the woman they choose.

    Kagan and his steppe ruthless people hunted slaves and captured people indiscriminately, and some "crooked melons and cracked dates" were also taken to the north. In the end, they could only consume the food of the Principality of Ostara.

    Carlotta pondered, if the more than 200 slaves could no longer be sold, then she would keep it for herself, or sell it at a discount.

    If possible, try to find a big buyer to solve this hot potato as a package. The reason why she didn''t want to keep it for her own use was because these slaves were all from the same village, and more than 200 people were already a big force. She used her own knowledge to say that men and women of any tribe could become militiamen if they were organized. , the placement of more than 200 slaves in Ostara, which has a small population itself, is a major security risk.

    This is the world where the strong eat the weak. The old Ostara was slaughtered and enslaved because of its weak strength. Now, Ostara has been re-established by the rise of Ross''s tailwind, and their strength has steadily improved. They also began to enslave others. Carlota didn''t think there was any problem with this, especially since the Smolensk people also took in Vadim, the big rebel who betrayed Ross. They were the enemy, and it was more natural for her to capture the enemy as a slave.

    Early in the morning, many iron pots boiled the fragrant wheat. The aroma drifted to the wooden cages, making the slaves inside salivate.

    The aroma permeated the entire city of Ostara, as if this was an ordinary spring morning.

    The spring ploughing work in the area around the lake is still proceeding in an orderly manner. Due to the focus on animal husbandry, there is no need to expand the arable land in Ostara. The local people are focusing on the breeding of livestock at the current time.

    People are busy pulling manic rams into pens full of ewes, and a sturdy ram can make himself mentally exhausted in this warm spring April. Unable to control itself, it succumbed to the madness of natural selection to impregnate all the ewes it saw. Therefore, the "April Ram" is used to describe a man who is promiscuous. Of course, Rurik also has such a strange nickname. In a special context, he actually praises the king as a rare real man in the world, which makes other men jealous.

    Goats, sheep, cattle and horses all enter the breeding season in April. Although the reindeer are the other way around, they enter their peak calving period in April.

    The dormant poultry in winter are also active. Although there are not many chickens in Ostara, the Duchess''s family can guarantee that there will be eggs.

    But selling slaves, Carlotta made a lot of food. Kagan is in charge of the catch, Carlota is in charge of the sale, and the wealth is divided equally between the two parties afterwards.

    The account can only be shared by selling the slaves. Now the more than 200 people on hand have been consuming Carlota''s assets for daily meals. Kagan had already given up the sales share of these slaves, and perfectly got rid of a hot potato.

    They are now Carlotta''s assets, and she firmly believes that only the rich and powerful Rurik can buy these crooked melons and dates. In order to avoid unforeseen complications during the final transfer, the slaves must maintain a good physical strength.

    Armed warriors beat the cages with wooden sticks, and the slaves who were either coveted by the aroma or apathetic were quickened.

    The so-called warriors are people who left the nearby farms, their production relations were separated from the old farms, they joined Ostara, and Carlota was their heroine. It was at the time of employment that these peasants stood up one by one, dressed up as Varyags, and did what Varyags would do.

    "Hey! A group of animals, get up and eat grass!" Yes, they treat slaves as cattle and sheep.

    The vigilant eyes in the cage looked left and right. The slaves were shocked. There were a large number of armed men in front of them, and a large number of horseshoes were heard in their ears. They saw a group of extremely gorgeously dressed cavalry in front of them.

    And, that vicious woman.

    The slaves called Carlotta a "dangerous thing" and a "mother bear", and used all their knowledge to call her the most vicious terms. After all, Carlotta executed the disobedient in front of the slaves in order to shock and punish them.

    After that, all slaves were maliciously starved, just to ensure that they did not have the physical strength to resist.

    Obviously today''s situation is really unusual.

    The bronze lock was opened, and the armed soldiers continued to break into the wooden cage with wooden sticks. They shouted in the Slavic language: "Get out! Don''t linger." The sticks they held were also beating constantly, like a shepherd driving a flock.

    Slaves with chains on their feet and bare feet in ragged clothes were driven to the various iron pots. The sturdy woman with the big wooden ladle poured the full amount of boiled oatmeal into the huge wooden trough, and the slaves'' eyes straightened when they saw the fragrant wheat.

    No one dared to rush to enjoy it, for fear of being executed.

    Carlotta, who is now riding a horse, is at the scene. He is arrogant and proud of Fisk, who is also riding a horse: "What do you think? These Smolensk slaves are trained like a flock of sheep by me."

    "It''s an eye-opener, I didn''t expect you to have this ability." Fisk really couldn''t say anything. He felt awkward and felt that Carlotta had become unfamiliar.

    As if listening to the compliment, Carlotta raised her noble chin and shouted in Slavic: "Slaves! All this wheat is for you! Eat it as much as you can! After eating, I will take you to a In a new place, your new master may treat you well."

    Are you going to leave this **** place? Slaves who lost their courage paid more attention to the problem of eating. Suffering from half-starvation, they rushed to the wooden troughs, grabbed a large amount of oatmeal with their hands as a spoon, and stuffed them into their mouths. Every wooden slot was scrambling, and the Pecheneg cavalry laughed when they saw it, and the Ross standing cavalry who returned from the expedition were busy watching the spectacle.

    Although Carlotta was the mastermind, she didn''t have the heart to laugh or watch the show, and explained to the surprised Fisk: "After they finish eating, they will be escorted to carriages. The shackles of slaves will not be loosened, even if So I''m still worried that they will run away. So, you have to help me look after them."

    "Really?" Fisk shrugged.

    "It''s good to be cautious. They tried to escape."

    "All right."

    Many slaves had finished eating the wheat, and some ruthless people had eaten their stomachs hard. After they regained some energy, they were chained to the flatbed wagons. A rigid cart can **** ten people, twenty-one carriages can take away all the unsalable slaves, and escorted by a total of more than 500 cavalry of various colors to the north along the east coast of the Great Lake.

    The cavalry continued to show off their power, and the Smolensk slaves on the carriage deliberately made the local villagers watch and judge.

    The cavalry was stationed in the barracks just outside Novgorod, and many slaves were locked in empty barns.

    Carlotta had no intention to use the labor of these people, nor did she have the intention to try to arrange it. It was enough to be locked in a shed like an animal, but she brought her son Karl to meet the Supreme King Otto and the Queen Mother Nia.

    The cavalry who returned first told Old Otto something that made him sigh, that his first grandson, Regraf, who had been well-fed by him, left Ross almost forever.

    The fate of that child is on a distant island, and after all, his mother''s Twilight will also migrate from the shore of Yinermen Lake to the distant Britain.

    Otto didn''t know the strength of the Principality of Saxony. Fisk himself couldn''t tell. He only reported that the great King Rurik had been engaged to Regraf, and his fiancee was the princess of the Principality of Saxony.

    The most important thing Otto lacked now was his grandchildren. All the girls who had been selected by him became mothers, which must have been the grace of Freya and the blessing of Odin. The remaining grandchildren of all the girls were male.

    Suddenly, a large number of princes emerged from the Rus royal family, of which Prince Osborneslav was the most honorable. The little guy has grown up now, just as delicate as Rurik was when he was a child, and also has the harmonious facial features of Queen Svetlana.

    Empress Dowager Niya dotes on this grandson who will inherit the power, while Old Otto, based on his own creed, hopes that his heir will become a ruthless person ahead of time. He could not forget the great willpower shown by Rurik when he was young, and he clearly stated his ambition when he first learned to speak. It was a miracle, a great proof of Otto''s blessing.

    However, Osborn, like an ordinary boy, did not show precociousness.

    When Carlotta brought Carl back, the four-year-old boy had the appearance of Rurik between his brows. The boy had pure gold hair and a taller stature.

    As a duchess, Carlota needs to become more ruthless in order to rule, and also cultivates her son''s fortitude and determination, and even fierceness.

    Such a brat, Otto, looked the most comfortable. As long as he looked through Carl''s eyes, he felt that this kid was indeed his grandson.

    Otto, who had age spots on his face, didn''t want others to see his aging. He sat upright in the spacious house. Fisk saluted him half-kneeling, and Carlota and Kagan saluted him as big nobles.

    Carlotta even pressed her son''s restless head with one hand, forcing him to kneel on his knees to see his grandfather.

    "You came very quickly, and some of the attendants told me that you also brought a lot of slaves? Does it matter?" Old Otto was too lazy to be polite, and his voice was hoarse and concise.

    "Exactly. Father, that''s my... gift to my brother." Carlotta said sweet words with a calm attitude.

    "Your brother Rurik is about to arrive. It will take some time for them to sail against the current. I estimate that they will arrive in three days at most. Isn''t it a great loss for you to give him a slave? Or, you want to be a good sister."

    "No loss, Rurik will pay for it."

    "Okay, that''s your sister and brother''s business." Otto''s eyes were still sharp, and he could see the rebelliousness of the boy who was kneeling on his knees.

    "Karl. You''ve grown up..."

    "Yes! Grandpa! I''m already a warrior, so at least I have to get down on one knee."

    The little boy was just the right age to be good at being pompous, and his babbling kept attracting old Otto''s interest. He waved his hand gently: "Boy, come to me soon."

    Carlotta let go of his hand, and saw that the boy rushed to Grandpa''s side like a sword, but he was pushed down by an arm, but Carl fell. The boy did not cry, but stood up swiftly, pouting his lips inexplicably.

    Such a move also surprised Otto, who could not help but praise in a hoarse voice: "Carlotta, you have educated your son very well. Karl will be a good warrior."

    Carlotta, who had just been taken aback, realized that this was a boring trial for the old man, and it was a good thing for the old man to be happy.

    "But he''s only four years old," she said.

    "He''ll grow up soon enough to be a real warrior when he''s twelve. If... your biological father would be happy in Valhalla when he saw you had such a son. But don''t worry, it won''t be long before. I''ll go there and tell him about it..."

    "Father...you." Carlotta listened to the drums in her heart.

    After all, Otto is almost seventy years old, even if his body is not as good as the day, if he continues to hide in a warm house like this, he might not be able to live until he is seventy years old.

    He no longer expects to live too long, and being the supreme king has essentially become a mascot of shock and deterrence, just to make it clear to all the nobles that there is still a venerable guard in the rear after the Wang Shi expedition. .

    "Kagan." Otto hurriedly changed the subject, "I know that you are going back this year to inherit the khan throne. Since then, have you...really rarely come to the north?"

    The short Kagan slowly raised his round head, and he first called Otto "father" in the still lame Norse, then added the suffix of Khan.

    "That''s why I can''t move between the South and the North for a long time. I''m Prince Pecheneg, and if I don''t inherit the status before my biological father''s soul returns to the sky, there must be someone who wants to dominate the power and calls himself a Khan, a civil war said. It might happen. To avoid that, I...have to leave."

    "Ah, that''s your destiny. You have to talk to your Rurik brothers about it. It''s up to you in the future, and I want your blessings."

    "Thank you, Father Khan." That''s all, Kagan covered his heart with his right hand again, kneeling and bowing his head deeply.

    Kagan behaved very well in the territory of Rus. He led his cronies to **** Smolensk, and even if he held arrogant soldiers in the Novgorod region, he did not commit any crimes. The Pecheneg cavalry, in the form of armed merchants, maintained a fully opened north-south trade line with the Krivic armed merchants in Kyiv. They are simply doing business, and even the Pecheneg people have been staying at the southernmost tip of Yinermen Lake for a long time, and they do not go to the settlement area in the northern part of the lake unless necessary.

    The people do not reject this group of outsiders who do not destroy the fields, step on the seedlings, or steal, and expect them to continue to deliver the best slaves.

    Kagan, like his subordinates, was stationed in the camp outside the city. Based on the principle of coming, he brought his own entanglement and bought goods in the prosperous Novgorod city.

    They just waited here, and they didn''t wait long.

    Free-range children on the northern river were the first to see the sudden appearance of a large number of masts and the flying Ross flag on the Volkhov River.

    A large number of dragon-headed longships are going retrograde, with countless blades undulating regularly, and their sails are tied up. The warriors are still advancing at a relatively fast speed with pure human power, but no one can stop.

    Novgorod, where there are a lot of families, queens and princes, old kings and queens, countless cronies, and their own great ambitions.

    Rurik simply won the prize with the honor of the king, and took the lead in the career of paddling with the attitude of an old Rus.

    Riding a long boat on a long boat is an immutable ancestral method, and his arms always start to sore, but he is still struggling.

    Because fields appeared on both sides of the desert that should have been deserted, as well as a few people watching the theater and calves leisurely grazing on the grass.

    "Finally home!" King Rurik shouted, and then ordered: "Paddle fast! Unite with the family!"

    The last words were contagious. The warriors proved to Odin and the gods that they were real men. After all, the loot they grabbed was to improve their lives. They had to prove it to their wives, children, and parents. What a man.

    Rurik''s flagship accelerated under his personal control, each wing ship stared at the flagship, and the entire fleet, which had turned into a serpent formation, began to accelerate.

    Finally, the people of all Novgorod City heard the distant sound of horns resembling roaring from the north, accompanied by the sound of drums. A large number of people gathered at the pier to welcome the triumphant army.

    Old Otto put on the gilded helmet again, and unlike the cavalry he had received before, he shouted at the squire: "Bring my gilded armor! I will meet my son in a shirt!"

    The attendant did not dare to disobey, but Otto was really old He was quite heavy in armor and stomach, and he finally reached the shore with the support of the attendant. He seemed to be able to stand up by himself, but in fact, there were always two strong attendants pulling his belt on both sides and pulling the whole person up.

    In the eyes of the people, the reclusive old king is still a brave man, even with his gray beard there, he has lost the majesty of thirty years ago.

    His golden armor is really dazzling in the sun. Queen Lanna is holding Prince Osborn, and behind her are a group of wives and concubines in the harem holding their children. Even the top scribe Ella came with her son in her arms.

    It is undeniable that Otto''s clothes are the most eye-catching. The expedition soldiers who are constantly approaching the city can see the man cast in gold at the dock from a distance. Who is he? Who has such a domineering armor? !

    That is Otto, the old leader of Ross. He is so tough at his age. After all, he is also the one who was given a mission by Odin!

    Otto became a beacon-like existence because of his golden armor. Rurik saw the old man from a distance and could not help but sigh: "The real ruthless man is still you."

    Forget it, there was another roar: "Brothers, hurry up! Let the people from my hometown see our style."

 Chapter 1029ï¼š Princes Name Day

    The long ships hit the soft shallows directly, and now the reeds have sprouted, and soon the muddy land will be lush.

    The oak keel was deeply gnawed in the soil, and a sturdy figure jumped up against the wooden railing, calmly and gorgeously stepping on the soil of Novgorod.

    Rurik finally returned to his richest agricultural area, to the queen''s natal home, and the best place to live for all the old Rus.

    He was smiling, his beard quivering.

    He opened his arms, his golden ponytail was blown elegantly by the warm south wind, and the golden laurel wreath glittered in the sun.

    Behind him, the soldiers who returned from the expedition were either carrying or carrying them on their shoulders, jumping down with large bags of trophies. Many people jumped down and fell to their knees without being able to stand still because the loot was too heavy, and their knees slammed heavily on the mud.

    People who come up like this can judge the results of their expedition with the naked eye.

    "Isn''t the spoils of war so hard for a strong man to carry? How much wealth is this?!"

    Old Otto couldn''t help thinking in his heart. He saw that everyone had made a lot of money, and it must be immeasurable wealth pouring into this place. He really exhausted his life''s achievements and plundered more than the war launched by his son.

    The golden Otto walked with the assistance of the two strong men. His sturdy cowhide belt served as a good handle. Tozai marched forward in this heavy armor by his own strength.

    This scene frightened Rurik, and he really thought that his old father was brave again.

    There was only a cheering crowd around, and a large number of girls holding children were talking and laughing.

    There were more and more onlookers on both sides of the river, and some boats fishing on the lake hurriedly floated to watch when they heard the roar of the city.

    When the fishermen found out that Master Wang arrived at the port, some of them turned their boats and headed straight for Mstisk and Youth City in the east of the lake, just to pass on the good news.

    Novgorod is destined to be crowded, welcoming relatives, trying to buy trophies, and even just looking at the fun, and they flock here for various purposes.

    For Otto, the scene in front of him was puzzling.

    His son probably won''t grow taller. His body was a little thin in the past, but now he seems to be getting stronger and stronger. He saw the shadow of his past, when he arrived in Novgorod for the first time at his age. However, Rus was still weak at that time. For the Slavic people of Yinermen Lake, they were essentially a group of pirates who broke in to ask for tribute.

    Times have changed and all the locals are cheering their king.

    The world suddenly became bizarre, suddenly unreal.

    Otto blinked hard to wake himself up, and finally walked up to his son and hugged him with great strength.

    He didn''t need to say a word, he just hugged and patted Rurik on the back so hard that it was worth a thousand words.

    And Queen Niya was so excited that she burst into tears. She ran over with a wooden staff, her white hair flowing in the wind, and hugged her son fiercely.

    People continued to cheer and continued to make huge noises, and the people who were booing shouted strangely like apes, just to make the atmosphere of triumph more enthusiastic.

    For a moment, people ignored sacrifice and the cruelty of war.

    Anyone with long eyes can tell that Ross has really gained a lot from this war by the large number of sackcloth that can not be quickly unloaded on the dense longboats. War always kills people and often many people die. Compared with war, death in peacetime in winter cold, accidental injuries, diseases, death in war is not a very tragic way to die. What''s more, people believe that a good person or a warrior will have a beautiful destination for the soul after death and enjoy eternal happiness.

    The unique post-war security system determined that the main labor force would not collapse if a family died in the war. In Rurik¡¯s hands, Ross determined the national policy of giving equal importance to sea power and land power. In terms of single livelihood, farming is not the only means of survival. Engage in other economic activities to earn benefits, and then convert them into food to continue living.

    At least the women of the old Rus who rule the basic board and the women of the White Tree Manor basically do not have nothing to do in the slack season. The people have been organized to engage in handicrafts, and the long winter has become a production period. The most important production activity is making leather products. and cotton and linen products. They needed a lot of raw materials to produce a lot of output, and each farm became a "village factory", the people earned labor costs, and the king opened the market for the final product.

    The extremely swollen sacks on the beach longboats were stuffed with wool from the Flanders region that had been trampled and compressed as much as possible. The wool is rolled into yarn, and then a series of processing is carried out with the craftsmanship of processing linen, and finally the textile. The hand-rolled wool is much thicker and longer than the linen thread, and the method of knitting a sweater can be done by hand spinning with two wooden needles.

    After a brief and warm welcome at the pier, Rurik has decided to gather the local Boyar nobles and property owners after the carnival is over.

    Ross must repair the damage caused by this war, but also use the spoils to quickly expand the scale of the economy and so on.

    However, what made him staggered was his large group of flamboyant women. They wore beautiful and even dazzling floral fabrics, mostly with loose or straight or curly hair, and beautiful head ropes strung with glass beads and amber wrapped around their foreheads. This is a very standard Slavic woman''s dress, these are the concubines who have the lowest level of their votes. On the contrary, they all hold their children, and they all look like stinky brats.

    "Can''t I have another daughter?"

    Soon, when all Rurik''s wives and concubines were gathered in the lobby of the Novgorod Palace, all he could see were the little boys of Yiya.

    and an astonishing number of wives and concubines.

    No wives and concubines are as noble as Queen Svetlana, and she has more charm when she is fatter. Because she lived with Rurik prematurely, she lived a high-protein and high-calcium life, often eating meat and fish. She is much taller than her sister Lilia, with delicate facial features and fleshy cheeks.

    The queen held the two-year-old prince Osborneslav, and held Oleg, who was about to be three years old.

    Each wives and concubines hold one.

    Carlotta, Duchess of Ostara, with her four-year-old son Karl, and her own sister Ella, also hold a little one.

    The lobby was filled with the chirping voices of women, as well as the children''s yee-yah, and even some children who were frightened or saw birth, cried earth-shatteringly.

    Such a lively scene was like a dream for Otto and Nia. The old couple was delighted to hear the crying of a large group of children. The louder the voice, the more the boys had a bright future.

    Rurik knew that all of this came from his own crazy work more than a year ago. This body is both young and strong, and it is no problem to deal with a group of wives and concubines in a short time, but now it becomes a problem to look at them.

    They wouldn''t come rushing up with their children in their arms, sitting side by side on the cushion with their children, looking at their man with a smile on his face, everyone had a thousand words, eager to talk to the king a few more times. sentence.

    They also maintain their duty. As a king, a woman can get a lifetime of food and clothing, prosperity and wealth, and the price is that she can''t enjoy the favor of a man alone, and she can''t betray her own man. They will seize every opportunity to be close to the king to compete for beauty, which is really human.

    Ross''s palace is still rudimentary, and the hierarchy of the harem has long been established.

    After all the wives and concubines experienced the bloodshed in their hometown of Roseburg, they were each other''s sisters.

    According to the rules, when the king returns, he must stay with his wife, the queen, for a long time. After all, each concubine will be divided into distant places because of their own sons, and they will become nobles of different sizes.

    First, the wives and concubines must have their own sons.

    "You''ve seen it all!" Old Otto''s voice was hoarse and couldn''t hide his joy: "It''s Freya''s blessing and Odin''s gift together. They all gave birth to sons."

    Old Otto''s words were very shocking, the chattering wives and concubines were all quiet, so that his voice actually echoed in the lobby.

    Rurik, who was sitting in the middle of the hall, was surprised and delighted, and said bluntly: "I saw it all, it''s all my son."

    "Indeed. Go cheer! Rurik, my son! I won''t ask you about your expedition today, but you''ll be sure to write it down and post it. It''s just our family business now."

    "Housework?"

    Old Otto looked around again at the women present. "Rurik, take official names for your sons. It is your right and your duty."

    "Huh?! They don''t have names yet?"

    "Only unofficial nicknames. It''s like you gave your maids a brand new name, they gave you a son, and the task of naming it was yours."

    Rurik suddenly looked embarrassed, his eyes turned to his wives and concubines, thinking that the mother should name the child first and then confirm the matter afterwards, wouldn''t it? Just as Noren and Bejahir gave birth to their children during the war, they were all named by their mothers.

    It''s not random for parents to name their children.

    In countries that believe in God, such as Frank, priests baptize children. Just flip through the scriptures and use the name of the first person as the child''s name. The name without this ritual process can only be regarded as an informal nickname.

    Ilmenslav also pays attention to it. Parents choose a good day as their son''s naming day. However, the tradition here is to give the son an official name. The girls in the family often have no names, and they often use the Mohu appellation that means "eldest daughter" and "second daughter" and a little modification to become the name. Only families with noble status and a lot of wealth will be very particular about their daughters'' names.

    The Old Rus and other Viking tribes did not have to choose an auspicious day to name their children, but they certainly chose good words for their names. They treat their children equally in naming their children. Perhaps it is in the traditional old Viking life that the social division of labor between men and women is still unclear.

    More than ten years ago, when Rurik got ten maids, the status quo was doomed. He cherished the group of obedient girls at hand, taught them knowledge and made them special craftsmen.

    It is only natural for the master to give the slave a name today, and those girls didn''t have a proper name in their hometown, and it was a gift for Rurik to give them a name.

    But the so-called given name is also defined according to the order of the Roman alphabet, and find a suitable catchy word starting with the corresponding letter.

    Anna is A, which means elegance. Bella is B, which means white, which means purity. Sisia C, meaning more heavyweight, one of Caesar''s favored slave girls called this. Diana is D, named after the Roman goddess. Ekaterina is E, taking this for the fifth is purely Rurik''s bad taste. Finna is F, which is Norse finnr with a feminine suffix. She is a Slavic woman whose name refers directly to Finland, and Rurik just took it because it sounded good.

    Greta is G, from the old Norse word, meaning full of energy. Helena is H and Yinlia is I, both from Greek goddess names. Yulia is J, and the masculine name is directly Yuri, which is really a tailor-made name for Ross.

    They all gave birth to healthy boys, whether in Slavic or Rus custom, boys must have a good name.

    Rurik also understood the situation today.

    He scratched his ears, and a strong Nordic man suddenly became hesitant.

    "Father, is today the children''s naming day?!" he had to ask.

    "Exactly." Old Otto continued in a hoarse voice, "I have decided that it is good to have a naming day. In the future, every child will have a naming day, which is as important as the birth date. Rurik, for your sons Name them! Today is their naming day! After that, all the children will be sent to the temple in the city, and Freya will give them health, and Odin will give them courage. Oh, and the Slavic **** of fire here, It will also give children special strengths.¡±

    When the old father spoke, the gods suddenly started talking, and these words should have been said by a priest.

    Either way. Rurik continued to scratch his face. He couldn''t give his sons random names to save them from complaining about their father in the future, but today was the naming day, and it was wrong not to be able to quickly complete the "proposition composition".

    Simply, just follow the naming routine of their mother''s name! The first is for the boys born to the ten lowest-ranking maid wives and concubines.

    Then there are the sons of Ella and Seporava. The two have high status. If they have already named a child, they will admit it immediately.

    Now that it''s a naming ceremony for a child, things should be done more well.

    Ella still has a gentle appearance, even if she becomes a mother, her personality does not change. She is not suitable to be a nobleman of the frontier, but it is more suitable to be a scribe.

    Ella''s son Mingming didn''t mention it beforehand, and now she quickly brought the paper and quill to record the king''s arrangement.

    Everything is in place, and it can be seen that Ella is ready to write records.

    "Anna!" Rurik said suddenly, turning his face to the side.

    This sound made Anna flattered: "I... I''m here."

    Rurik spoke loudly: "Your son''s name is Alexander. Aleksanda, spell it like this."

    Well, he looked at Bella again, "Your son''s name is Boris, Boris, spell it like this." It was a Slavic word meaning "to fight", and Bella understood it perfectly and was immediately satisfied.

    Followed by Siva Ceva, Dmitri Dmitri, Evgeni Evgeni, Feodor Feori, Heracles Heracles, Ignat Ignat, Yuri Juri.

    Most of the children''s names have been heavily Slavic in Rurik''s cognition, that is, the origin of the names comes from Slavic, Norse, Latin and Greek.

    At least the children''s names retain their own characteristics. After all, they are born princes, and the name should be as unique as possible. Also because their bloodlines are all mixed blood, their motherhood is lower, and the child''s name must also be clearly distinguished from that of the high-ranking prince. For example, the names of these children do not have the v suffix.

    Ella and Suborava have named their sons.

    Ella''s son was named Amberman, which means the man of Amber.

    Seporava''s son was named Bouba, which means treasure in Finnish Kowen dialect.

    The two named them like this, and Rurik could conclude that they negotiated and described their son as precious as a gem In this way, there was no need to change the names for the two cubs.

    The naming day had a happy outcome, and all the princes'' names were completely different, which tested Rurik''s own cognitive limits.

    What has always been criticized by him is this set of naming habits in the Western world, which makes the probability of duplicate names always high. This problem is extremely prominent in the Viking world, full of Bjorn, Harald, Harold, Eric, Carl, and their variants.

    Rurik knew that his name was also a special variant of "Eric". Like his cousin Aric, the name is a direct variant of "Eric".

    So every man wants to have a domineering nickname. I don''t know because it represents the honor of a man. On the other hand, it is also distressed that parents always lack imagination. They have good words for their children, but good words are aimed at them. There are only a few poor literary cognitions, so that the names are always highly concentrated in a dozen or two.

    It''s an obvious problem for children alone, it''s time to make a change!

    Starting from the royal family, it was the first to introduce Greek, Latin, Slavic words, and even some syllables that seemed meaningless but were particularly catchy as names.

 Chapter 1030ï¼š Rurik and Ella

    With the return of a large number of laborers, the laborious spring ploughing work was immediately improved.

    The war has been going on for a whole year, and a large number of strong laborers are not in the agricultural areas, and the women and children who are left behind have to face difficult problems in farming.

    Women and children are not as strong as men in their prime, and they need to spend more time to sow and harvest as they are relatively weak.

    But they have already enjoyed the economic dividends of Ross''s expansion, and the old and new Ross families who immigrated to the Yinermen Lake area have accumulated a lot of cash wealth. They have not forgotten to work hard to get rich, but out of human instinct, they desire to do less work but to gain more. Any tool innovation in agriculture is for this purpose, but it really lacks sufficient strength in the face of spring ploughing and autumn harvest.

    As a result, the women whose husbands were away from home and stayed at home were unexpectedly earning money by working in handicrafts. During the autumn harvest, they not only started working with their children and scythes, but also hired local Slavs to work and paid for the wheat. remuneration.

    Such an employment relationship emerges naturally, and both parties are satisfied.

    The autumn harvest is like this, just like the spring ploughing, you can hire someone to sow the seeds.

    Even if the expedition people do not come, half of the farmland in the entire Yinermen Lake area has been sown. Some wise old Rus women discovered that the most important planting and harvesting of the year does not require their own dispatch at all, and they can easily recruit Slavs to work with silver coins or real food as payment.

    Some women who are meaner will take their children to supervise, and those who are kinder will prepare clean water and dry food to provide logistics for the working people.

    The old and new Rus families who have been divided into land due to the victory of the war have tended to become landowners. The first thing is to ensure that food production is guaranteed when the strong family members are away. Now, returning men are reunited with their families to discuss the great things about the war, but also about farming.

    Men are concerned about whether their wheat has been sown. As a result, some people were pleasantly surprised to find that the fields were either completed or half sown. It is true that I have to work during the farming season, but it is very different from what I estimated when I was drifting on the ocean.

    Smart people are acutely aware of this situation.

    "Why does my family have to be exhausted during the sowing and harvesting seasons? Just spend some money and let the Slavs handle it. Give them a sum of money, and they are very happy."

    Because it took nearly four hundred years for each Viking tribe to enter the agricultural era, there was no farming even before the expansion of the Ross tribe. The Viking tribes know rough agriculture, they are very interested in sowing and harvesting, but they have no concept of watering and fertilizing. The output of the autumn harvest is regarded as the gift of the gods, so in terms of sacrifices, more sacrifices are made to the **** Frey, who is in charge of wealth. a bit.

    It took only a dozen years for the Rus tribe to expand from a small tribe to a kingdom. Although the old Rus had the highest social status in the country, they did not have the same high obsession with farmland as the Slavs. Even if there is no farmland, fishing, fishing, and even trawling by boat, fishing is the way of the ancestors.

    It was not a problem to outsource the planting and harvesting of farmland to the Slavs.

    Of course, the Ilmenslavs, who depended on farming for a living, were just as rough on farming issues. Their skills were only a little more advanced than those of the Rus who had just learned farming. At most they knew how to weed and collect some lake mud and throw them into Just the field.

    From Rurik''s point of view, the level of agriculture on both sides can be described as a brooding dragon and a phoenix. He provides brand new farming tools and advanced seeding technology for farming tools.

    However, the transformation of agricultural planting consciousness is not achieved overnight.

    Even the Slavs, they still don''t apply a lot of farmyard manure, and they still don''t bother to dig canals to irrigate.

    For the old and new Rus people, there is a hectare of wheat field at home, and during the autumn harvest period, they can usually produce more than 2,000 pounds of wheat. This is actually a very crazy output. After paying taxes, the family can have a lot of surplus food. Because they were Vikings, it was custom to fish and eat meat. Wheat was considered an important addition, and it was best to have a lot of wheat. Without it, there was nothing to complain about.

    Many people are easy to be satisfied, and the old and new Rus people have all solved the problem of food and clothing and have a balance. Even though they are struggling to have children, the family wealth has not been diluted.

    This is the fundamental reason why they firmly support King Rurik the Great. Everyone believes that under the leadership of the king, their wealth will only increase.

    Thus, classes began to appear in the agricultural area around Yinermen Lake.

    The laborers of the bottom Slavic farms, after sowing and harvesting their own farmland, bring their own tools to work on the Varyag farmland to earn money.

    The old and new Rus are the local Varyags in a narrow sense. Most of them want to sow the harvest themselves. With the obvious benefits of hiring the Slavs to work, the employment situation will only become more and more common. However, the old and new Rus people generally do not sit back and enjoy the success, even women will do more value-added work, especially in the leather processing industry and other handicraft industries that the old Rus people are best at. They are in the same rank as the White Tree Manor from the earliest dragon.

    Nothing is more advanced than the royal family. Rurik has a huge area of ????wangtian, which is definitely not something that the emperor can handle by himself.

    It was Rurik who was the first to hire Slavic labor to sow and harvest his vast fields, and others simply followed suit. After Rurik led his army on an expedition, the Supreme King Otto calmed down the entire lake area like a **** and Buddha to ensure that order remained. The work of taking care of Wang Tian was handed over to Queen Svetlana in name, and finally it was the local Slavs.

    So far, Rurik has only determined the grain tax system, and the corv¨¦e system has not been determined.

    No one is willing to sow and harvest Wang Tian for free, unless they give money.

    This is the case with Svetlana, who, as queen, has the right to use her own funds to hire labor. After all, she was from the second young lady of White Tree Manor, and the labor force she hired also recruited strong and young men from her own family to do errands, and the remuneration given was also satisfactory to the young people.

    At present, the management system of Ross is still simple and rough, and the treasury does not have a clear distinction between internal and public funds. Although the bureaucracy began to be established, management was still highly dependent on the feudal aristocracy, the squire boyar, the governor and the army.

    A group of young bureaucrats have been born, they are all from good families in the old and new Rus, and simple boys in the White Tree Manor. Because of their inherently weaker physical fitness, they are considered unsuitable for taking up arms and serving as soldiers. In the past, such people were considered cowards and despised by traditional society.

    Now it is different. They are the first to receive cultural education. They have been tested and assessed. They are excellent in mathematics and Latin. They can master calculation and writing proficiently, and further learn more advanced knowledge.

    They were the first technocrats, numbering more than fifty. They are willing to serve the king and receive regular stipends, all under the management of the highest scribe Ella.

    These people are most busy in the tax collection process after the autumn harvest, and they also act as teachers at other times, teaching the extremely important mathematics knowledge to younger children, and educating the cubs according to the textbooks compiled by Rurik himself.

    When the spring ploughing is over, the school in Novgorod will start classes again.

    To popularize compulsory education for all subjects, even if it is only two years of compulsory education, even if Rurik has ambitious teachers to face the current embarrassment, it will not be able to do it.

    Now only Novgorod and Novgorod have established schools, of which Novgorod''s school is the largest, with 4,000 children receiving education at the same time.

    They need to learn languages ??and scripts, to understand the phonics of the Latin alphabet, to learn Slavic and Norse, and Latin. All language learning is mainly for everyday language, there is not much content to learn, and it will not be difficult to master.

    The hardest is math. It was Ross who first used the Arabic alphabet in Europe, and it was very mature. It is far better than the long-used Roman alphabet. Students must be able to use the nine-nine multiplication table and be proficient in adding, subtracting, multiplying and dividing operations, including the operation process. For ordinary students, it is such a mathematics education, in which the intelligent will stand out in the test to receive more advanced knowledge, and this kind of person will be selected as a scribe with a high probability, a bureaucrat who earns a salary in the city.

    Selecting smart people from the children of the people through mathematics as a bureaucrat is Rurik''s method. After all, he needs such smart people to work in order to implement a large number of calculations and written records.

    One of the most intelligent is Ella, one of his wives and concubines.

    Now, Ella must solve a fundamental problem for Ross - establishing the national myth of the Rus Kingdom.

    The spacious wooden house in the city is Ella''s office, and even if she is pregnant, she will continue to work as a eucalyptus. Now that the child has just been weaned, she wants to continue her job, especially when the king returns.

    On this day, Rurik, who was in a good mood, specially arranged to be alone with Ella.

    Even the queen Svetlana had to take the prince to avoid it for the time being. She felt that this was the king''s whim, wanting to favor sister Ella and have a baby in the future. She felt a little lost in her heart, she was clearly...

    Svetlana, who has been away for a long time and newly married, has been pestering Rurik several times. She wants her man to fill the emptiness in her heart, and she also hopes to have another prince or princess to continue to consolidate the status of the royal family. She was the queen after all, and she was older and more feminine, and Rurik was pleased with it.

    That''s all, Carlotta also clings to it. The Duchess of Ostara is not an ordinary person. For the frontier official who guarded the southern gate of the kingdom, Rurik felt that he had to satisfy her when it came to having more sons.

    "The Bull of April" was very busy. Kagan, who was staying in Novgorod, wanted to have a good talk with the Rurik brothers, and he ran to his wives and concubines without thinking that this guy would come back...

    Anyway, as long as you make sure to return to your hometown before the fall, Kagan can board for a few more days and have a good talk with Rurik.

    In other words, Kagan also needs some time to inquire about the intelligence. All the returning soldiers are narrating the huge war, and there is unheard of news circulating in their ears. Those Pecheneg warriors who no longer belonged to the cavalry slaves and joined the Rus cavalry still have feelings for their former master Kagan. They are happy to tell the old master what they have seen and heard in the far western world. Surprised.

    Today Rurik is in casual clothes, and he still does not forget his golden laurel.

    Ella had already handed over her infant son to the nanny, who was plainly dressed, gentle and shy. Because the brave sister Carlota had whispered to her before, and now that the king is here in person, he must seize the opportunity.

    She took the opportunity to take the king''s arm first, leaned forward boldly, and said a few more words with a blushing face.

    "Oh? Then tonight I''ll tell the squires that there won''t be a palace. I can take a good look at our son, the lovely Amberman, and you. I hope your bed can be big."

    "This... I''ll arrange for someone to make the bed bigger now." She scoffed.

    "Yes. But I have something important to do today, and you know what it is."

    Ella nodded and whispered softly, "I''ve been actively compiling."

    "put

    Heart, I will help you compile. This year, you and I will spend more time together. "

    The last words made Ella elated. She knew that the king really needed her talents, so she should not let his attention be paid to her. The second is to solve your own personal problems.

    Ella''s office is very large. In fact, it is a complete and independent residential woodcut. It is divided into a living room, an office and a bedroom, and has a separate toilet.

    Rurik gently pushed open the wooden door, and he was greeted by the smell of ink.

    He looked at the living room now, and said, "Yes, you redecorated it again."

    "Yes." Ella replied with joy: "If I am simple here... I will embarrass you."

    "There''s no need to hang an axe and a round shield on the wooden wall, you''re not a warrior."

    "Hey, just to look good."

    "Go in and see." After saying that, Rurik took off his coat and hung it on the nails on the wall.

    Coming here is the same as returning home. He knows that a large number of documents are kept in this large woodcut, and Ella''s office has essentially become the archives of the Kingdom of Ross.

    The key to the archives is the information to be preserved. When the information carrier becomes paper, it becomes better preserved and can be preserved in large quantities in a small space.

    As she entered the real office, there was a more intense smell of ink, which Ella was used to. She pushed open the wooden window with glass panes to let in the air, and then began to introduce the sorted documents related to taxation.

    Rurik moved to a wooden chair, sat down, and reviewed the documents to clarify the results of the tax collection last autumn.

    The autumn of 840 was a normal year, the grain production in Novgorod increased and the tax situation was normal. But his order last year was to be tax-free for the whole year. When the messenger arrived in Novgorod with the order, the agricultural tax had already been collected.

    "Very good! Very good." Rurik simply swept through the document, but he couldn''t see the details at all.

    Ella felt that this was perfunctory, so she could only laugh with embarrassment, and did not dare to ask more.

    Rurik cleared his throat: "I meant to be tax-free last year. Since the tax has been completed due to some things, it will be tax-free this year. You and the scribes won''t be very busy in Jinqiu."

    This is a good thing, Ella''s embarrassed face immediately turned into pleasure, and she replied quietly and comfortably: "That way I don''t have to be tired."

    "Do you want to relax?" The Rurik listener turned his head to look at her face: "You still have a lot of writing work to do. This year I will not take the initiative to launch a war, but I will do a lot of things internally. I I need you very much."

    Rurik''s eyes were bright, staring at Ella''s eyes, this young woman was in love, she couldn''t help trembling, although she didn''t know what big things Rurik was going to do, since she had to do it herself, she must do it it is good.

    "Yes! Leave it to me! You can leave everything to me!" Her eyes were firm and full of expectations for the future.

    "Very good." Rurik nodded. "The myths I asked you to sort out, what are your results? And Ross''s past historical records."

    "As far as I can, it''s sorted. Just waiting for your inspection."

    Ella said this with her eyes bright and confident.

    "Then show it to me."

    "As ordered!"

    That''s all, Ella hurriedly ran like I was, and with a rumbling sound of rummaging through boxes and cabinets, she took out the wooden box from under the bed and picked up a stack of documents strung with twine personally delivered in front of Rurik.

    "That''s it? It''s quite thick. And..." Rurik glanced at it, admiring the woman''s graceful handwriting. He simply flipped through it again and determined that this stack of documents was indeed a collection of various mythological stories.

    "It''s already a book!"

    "How... how did I do?" Ella asked cautiously in a low voice.

    "Very well, I''m going to take a good look at it, haha. I''m sure people will love the story in it. This is an object I care about a lot, and I''ll be writing more about it. It''s time to name it, this It''s our Roth classic, Roth Saga, which will be at the heart of our beliefs. It''s also our strongest weapon."

    Ella didn''t understand Rurik''s explanations. She only saw that her man was very satisfied, so her work in the past two years was very worthwhile.

    Rurik stood up slowly and brought another wooden chair. "Sit down too. Let''s read the content of the book together. I''m like a student. As a writer, you have to give me a good explanation."

    Ella tidied her hair and sat down next to Rurik with a serious attitude: "Okay. Then from the beginning, Thor and Yemengard...":,,.

 Chapter 1031ï¼š Russagas first revision of Genesis belonging to the Rus

    Ella is trying to summarize the stories that have been passed on by word of mouth, a story is a chapter, and written down by hand.

    She has her own unique font for writing the Latin alphabet, which is elegant and neat overall. This is certainly not achieved overnight, and it is also necessary to record the manuscript first and then transcribe it.

    All the stories are fighting between gods and demons. The opening story is quite typical. The so-called **** Thor fought the giant python in the world, and he was killed by the last hammer. There is also Frei God riding a golden wild boar to travel through the adventures of the forest.

    There are also unknown little gods, more like the existence of forest elves, who appear in the quiet lake and have a relationship with the man who was logging.

    There are various stories, except that the battle between gods and demons is mostly male and female jokes, and the rest of the stories really lack dramatic tension.

    "Icelandic Saga" is essentially a collection of myths and stories, it does not establish a strict system for the Norse beliefs. The essence of the myths and legends compiled by Ella today is no different from it, but "Rossaga" cannot be homogenized.

    Rurik noticed that Ella did not write a chapter on the creator gods.

    He couldn''t help but get interested: "You...why didn''t you write it was the **** who created everything?"

    "I don''t think I am qualified. You are the one blessed by Odin." She was concise and sincere.

    Rurik nodded: "Well, I still need to write. Everything starts with the death of the giant Ymir..."

    So how did the world come into being?

    Everything begins with nothingness, only Odin. Odin created a big tree in the void, which is an incomparably huge world tree. On the tree was Ymir the giant, whose disintegration created the sky and the earth and the sun and the moon, the world of men, Mysgard. And Odin is the supreme master of everything, the sun is his creation, the giant Ymir is also his creation, so the human world of Misgard also comes from him.

    But there are countless small worlds glowing on the big tree, and Odin created more than one world. Standing on the ground and looking up at the stars, it is a small world with people from other worlds.

    The Valkyries traveled around the world, picking the souls of the brave to send to Valhalla, and those good ones will eventually be resurrected in Asgard.

    Asgard is not mysterious, a certain point of light in the starry sky is it, and that is where everyone belongs.

    Heroic spirits from various small worlds gather in the Hall of Valor in Asgard, and will eventually, under the leadership of Odin, face the Ragnarok with the gods.

    Rurik would like to construct the Genesis belonging to Ross with such a description.

    The cosmic explosion, described by Rurik as the creation of the world tree by Odin. Each galaxy is a giant like Ymir. Changes in the galaxy, the birth of some life planets, this is the death of giants to create mountains, rivers, lakes, seas, sun and moon. The sky full of stars is described as small worlds far away. And the end of all the Ragnarok is the heat death of the universe.

    Rurik used his own cognition to embed mythology, creating a set of words that the public can easily understand, thus explaining the birth of the world and the final outcome.

    His first audience was Ella.

    The two of them slept in the patched bed, and Ellar snuggled in her husband''s arms and wanted to have a happy life, but the Genesis described by her husband was too dramatic.

    "Could it be that the stars in the sky are all different Misgards, and there are people like us?" Her curiosity for knowledge came up, and she must ask for the result.

    "Those worlds are different from ours, but they are all created by Odin..." Rurik had no choice but to continue composing stories to satisfy Ella''s thirst for knowledge.

    "Odin created the sun and the moon, even though the Slavs and the Finns have different names for the sun, it''s because of a little problem of belief. They just call Odin by another name, but Odin is Odin." Ke continued to explain, "He is the greatest god. Odin wants warriors and good people. The souls of the fallen, traitors, and thieves can''t go to Asgard, and they will fall to the lower end of the world tree in the void. , wandering in the dark..."

    So according to the fundamental principle of this mythological system, the warriors enter the Hall of Valor, and the good people among the ordinary people enter Asgard. So as long as you live with kindness and implement a set of rules defined by Rurik, all souls in the kingdom can have a happy ending. Death is no longer the end, and the souls of good people ascend to Asgard, where they can live happily and meet all those who have passed away. Death is no longer terribly frightening, and the living no longer terribly sad.

    Ella listened carefully to Rurik''s explanation, and she couldn''t help breaking into a cold sweat. She felt that she already knew the truth of the world: "It turns out that all of us are being tested by Odin."

    Rurik could clearly sense her nervousness and excitement. "You are smart. We are all being tested, and this is the truth of the world. In our world, Odin has given Ross the opportunity to prosper, and we must seize it. We must The truth is written down, and the manuscript is printed first, so that our people know the truth. In this way, they will live well for their souls to go to Asgard, and they will stick to order and morality."

    "Editing it...it''s really hard work." Ailal managed to squeeze a smile out of his nervousness.

    "You have done a good job so far. The key to "Rossaga" is written by me. I will do it tomorrow, and you will be responsible for copying it."

    "Yes. I can''t even wait now..." In shock, Ella suddenly lost her desire to be happy with her husband. She seemed very anxious. This body seemed to be under the control of God, and she must pick up the feathers. pen to write something.

    Rurik was really speechless, so he patted her head helplessly: "We''ll talk about everything until dawn. Don''t think about it, go to sleep first..."

    Ella''s body was still tense like a piece of wood because he was nervous, and Rurik couldn''t think that his Genesis explanation would scare him, so he simply closed his eyes and said nothing.

    It was dawn, and Ella, who had been tossed late due to shock, was still sleeping. Rurik had already got up, walked out of the bedroom, found a quill and paper at his woman''s desk, and started his own creation.

    "Genesis. I just changed the big explosion of the universe and invented it by applying Norse mythology. Odin is the creator of everything, and Freya has become a virgin-like character, hehe..." Rurik thought to himself, pointing to The pointed quill dipped in ink has moved.

    The core chapter of Roth Saga begins to be written, albeit hurriedly.

    So at the beginning, Rurik succinctly wrote down - this is the truth.

    It''s like the Bible is made up of an Old Testament and a New Testament mixed with the Gospels.

    "Roth Saga" will not be a thin book, its core is the "Genesis of Odin" chapter that Rurik is writing, which is the philosophical core of mythology.

    So Odin just created everything, and his purpose is to select talented people in various worlds to fight the great destruction called "Ragnarok".

    Therefore, Odin did not formulate various rules and regulations for mortals, but just buried wisdom in the world like a treasure, waiting for the wise to discover it. And this, this is how Odin selects talents.

    Legends in the past believed that the Valkyrie was authorized by Odin to select brave warriors in the world to meet the doomsday battle as a heroic spirit. This excludes a large number of people who are not warriors, as if they were excluded from the mythological system. Then these excluded people will find a better faith, such as Catholicism, that everyone can go to heaven through practice.

    If a new interpretation of Norse mythology cannot be provided and the source of the "Doomsday Heroic Spirit" cannot be expanded, belief will have no vitality. All men and women who are kind to their friends, all those who work hard in fishing, farming and weaving, and all those who have never sinned in their lives, their souls will enter Asgard and become the people of the Holy Land. And become a warrior to fight for the kingdom, not betray or surrender, no matter whether you die in battle or die in your hometown, your soul can directly enter the Hall of Valor.

    It includes not only all Vikings, but all Slavs, Finns, and anyone who submits to the Rus and accepts this belief, can have a happy ending.

    Rurik then determined the theoretical core of Rus'' beliefs according to this idea. The status of the **** Odin was raised to an incomparable height, and the rest of the gods were all foils.

    "At least all the tribes are willing to admit that Odin is a great god, as well as the Slavs and Finns, they are all willing to believe in a great creator." Rurik''s remarks caused Ella, who was awakened, to continue to tremble .

    When Ella woke up, she was surprised that the king had woken up and wrote dense manuscripts.

    The pages were filled with sentences in Latin, and she could see it, and she believed in it.

    It was Saint Paul''s first Gospel that processed the words of **** during his lifetime. It was the disciples who compiled the words of Confucius into the Analects.

    Both works set the moral code for their civilization and ensure the stability of society as a whole.

    How about the kingdom of Ross? The Genesis part of "Rossaga" is to establish a unique view of the universe. To establish a set of common values ??for the people of the entire kingdom, I am afraid that relying solely on the holy words of the saints is not enough. The kingdom needs a charter and a law that is clear and as detailed as possible.

    Rurik then retreated in Ella for three days, declaring to the public that "the king is communicating with Odin" in order to obtain "all the truth" from the hands of the gods.

    He made things go crazy, but the people are most curious about this. People don''t know what "the truth of everything" is, and they continue the spring ploughing, which is coming to an end, and use the retreat work of the king and the top scribe Ella as a topic of discussion.

    The people had more to talk about, and the returning Rus and Slav warriors couldn''t help showing off their expedition to Frank to their relatives and friends. They boasted about their great warriors one by one, and then described the battle scenes in great grandeur.

    After all, the fighting force of the two sides in the Glacier Showdown reached 30,000. This scale can be regarded as a major battle in Europe today, and it is too exciting for the people of Novgorod.

    The children listened to the returning father Kan Dashan, their hearts were deeply touched, and they dreamed of joining the army to serve the king. This will not only become a well-informed warrior, but also get a huge amount of loot.

    But the king suddenly disappeared.

    Rurik needed a lot of time to revise the manuscript of the "Genesis" he wrote, just to make it logically self-consistent. It is true that only Ella can help him with his affairs now. It is fair to say that in addition to King Rurik the most knowledgeable in all Rus, Ella, the highest scribe and historian, has been redeemed.

    She is a good student, and he is very eager to learn who wants to know the truth of the world. She was convinced that the system Rurik described was followed by a joint polish.

    In three days, the "Genesis" chapter of "Roth Saga" was revised and beautifully transcribed by Ella on clean paper.

    It is defined by Rurik as "The Truth of All", part of the "Rossaga", but also a central part.

    "This way, we''re done." Ella put down her quill, suddenly feeling dizzy. She suddenly lay on the desk, and the oil lamp that illuminated it vibrated violently.

    It was late at night, and Rurik patted her on the shoulder. "You''re just too tired. Our work is done, you can rest well."

    "I''m not tired. I''m just nervous. I feel the power of God working on me. Every word I write has a divine power that... I can''t bear it."

    She''s hinting at herself, admitting that it''s really brain-burning to compile this. She could think so, and Rurik''s heart was dark. If she thought it was sacred, so would the public.

    Ella rubbed her eyes. In fact, her eyesight was slightly impaired, which was not enough to affect her life. This was proof that she was focusing on the case. She sat up slowly and said slowly, "We should keep the documents, I''m afraid the paper will be damaged."

    "It doesn''t matter," Rurik said. "It''s not enough that the original document is written in Latin. It has to be in Norse and Cyrillic. You''ll have to complete the accompanying translation, and then I''ll coordinate the printing."

    "Okay." Ella''s face was a little haggard, "I want to eat something, and I want to sleep quickly. I think I will be busy tomorrow."

    "Then let''s rest." After saying that, Rurik opened his hands and picked up the woman who had made great achievements, and entered the bedroom with a smile.

    After a while he took the supper from the waiter, and when he brought it into the bedroom, he saw that Ella had fallen asleep.

    In the past three days Rurik has completed the compilation of the core part of the mythological system, establishing the philosophical core for the scattered Norse mythology.

    "Odin spreads wisdom into the world, and everyone can get the wisdom of God through learning." This is Rurik''s explanation to the blacksmiths back then. Combined with a simple periodic table of elements, the ideological imprisonment of the craftsmen is over. In this way, the metallurgical industry of Rus began to break out, and directly empowered the army with powerful military armaments.

    Therefore, the royal family was the first to receive the favor of Odin, and was also granted the right to rule by Odin. Therefore, the responsibility of the royal family has become to help the talents of the whole country to successfully reach the selection standard of "the people of Asgard", so that the soul of every good person can enjoy happiness after death. Of course, while living here, we must try our best to discover wisdom and continuously improve our current life.

    So the king is the greatest wise man, and the nobles must be role models.

    There are also priests, all priests are women, responsible for festival sacrifices, and more responsible for helping the king explain his beliefs. All priests are servants of Odin, and even servants of the king.

    The next day, the disappeared king appeared, and Ella continued in her office, translating the Latin document into two other versions.

    Rurik looked serious and went straight to the palace to meet his father.

    Old Otto''s old-age life was usually dull. Recently, Aric kept telling him stories of the expedition, which caused the dying old soldier to ignite the flames that were about to go out.

    He complained a little about his son Rurik''s disappearance, but seeing his son''s return today, the old man couldn''t help but scold him.

    Only the father and son were sitting in the hall of the palace, and everything was avoided.

    "Ella is indeed a very good girl, but... you make your queen a little unhappy." Old Otto''s voice was hoarse and reproachful.

    Rurik had a look on his face, "Father, I have announced the reason for my retreat. You... have you forgotten?"

    "I''m really confused. Come on, what about your results? Odin, what new revelation has it given you?"

    "It''s the truth of everythingthe truth?" Otto''s spirit was lifted, because he believed that he had also received Odin''s blessing, so he lived to the present long life, just to help Liuli with the rest of his life Complete the Rise of Ross.

    "It''s the truth. The truth of everything! Odin tells me the truth of everything. And Odin is going to order me..."

    "How?" Otto''s eyes widened with excitement.

    "Odin ordered me to tell all this to all the subjects of the kingdom. I ordered Ella to describe the command of the gods in three languages, and it would be compiled into a book and printed. I would print it in large numbers so that our people could Get the wisdom of Odin directly."

    The old man was trembling with excitement. His aging face looked up at the beams of the ceiling and shouted hoarsely: "Odin! Thank you for your love for Ross! I am your loyal servant!" Ding.

    Rurik, who was sitting cross-legged, still had a serious look on his face, and he knew that he still had a lot to do.

    Even in the matter of printing alone, it is not only the three language versions of the three language versions of the existing subsets of the Ross Saga and the various Tales of Gods and Demons that are going to be printed in wood type. Later, Rurik was also willing to compile some articles about persuading people to be kind, to persuade people to buy and sell fairness, and to persuade people to teach Nongsang, so as to make the territory more harmonious.

    In addition, it is necessary to focus on the official version of the "War of 840" book, which is popular with the public. , only to introduce the whole year-long war process to the people, sing praises for the bravery of the king and the greatness of the warriors, and even announce one thing for all the subjects-Frank has opened the door for Russ, and Rus''s wealth-grabbing hand has gone deep there, The chance to make a fortune has come.

 Chapter 1032ï¼š Valdai Lake Discovery Program

    Spring ploughing is coming to an end, and overworked people will take a good rest for a while, and then continue to work in various ways to gain benefits and improve their lives.

    If the major cities of the kingdom are going to be under construction, these idle people are the best migrant workers.

    If the kingdom is going to wage war, they are again conscripted as warriors.

    In order to prevent the Smolensk from attacking in the north, Rurik, who had expeditioned to the west, faced the dilemma of the emptiness in the rear, and had to mercifully fully arm the Slav peasants in the Novgorod region. Poor quality but large cast iron spears were widely distributed, they were not even sharpened, and many of the spears were not wide. The sharpening and binding of wooden poles were handed over to the villagers, who were ordered to hold on to their homes.

    As a result, the war in the rear did not break out, and the spear pieces that were distributed now were not recovered.

    To Rurik, a piece of worn cast iron was nothing, but to the average farmer it was enough to change a lot. Armed with iron spears, this group of forest dwellers suddenly had courage, and they dared to team up to hunt bears in remote forest areas.

    A freshly peeled brown bear skin can be sold for at least twenty silver coins, and the income from just one skin is enough to improve the life of the hunter. While bear meat can be eaten, bear bones, especially the whole bear head, are sold separately.

    There are more than 30 farms that the army forced them to relocate. They left the forest and got a better life by the lake, but they couldn''t really let go of the old days.

    Living in the forest, they had to build some low walls for the old camp to prevent wolves and bears from attacking as much as possible. They suffer from the fact that most of the tools at hand are wooden and bone tools. In the face of crazy beasts, although they always win, they fail once. Someone is injured or killed, and injury often means a more painful death.

    The blacksmith Kamnee, who Rurik had carefully trained, has taken charge of himself, and the whole person has become extremely strong. The thin, short child became a young man with a square chin and a beard. His arms were strong and advantageous, and he could strike a thousand times against a red-hot iron ingot with a hammer.

    Kamne''s parents were killed by a bear attack. The simple idea of ??the villagers teaming up to hunt bears is to eliminate such beasts that feed on humans in exchange for safety. Now that bear hunting has obvious benefits, why not do it?

    Every soldier in the standing army should have a tin helmet decorated with a bear''s head, and the upper jaw of the bear''s fangs should be used as the soldier''s sun hat. The king has such a long-cherished wish, so there is a large consumer market for bear products in the army, and economic interests drive the Slavs with a large number of iron spears to rush into the forest.

    Not only them, but the old and new Rus Jianyongs are better at hunting.

    The collective "winter hunting" of the Rus has become a thing of the past. In front of them is the vast Valdai forest, and in the big field, it is the dense forest that continues to the Ural Mountains.

    The vast world has not been developed. The so-called "hidden people" have been found in large numbers and forced to migrate. After passing through Lake Valdai, they continue to go east. In theory, the human beings that can be encountered are rare and scattered Finnish tribes.

    A large number of men entered the forest, and they also carried a large amount of dry food, intending to stay in the forest for a longer period of time.

    The straight-line distance between Vardai Lake and Yinermen Lake, where Novgorod is located, is 90 kilometers. It seems that it takes a dense forest to get there.

    small book booth

    Due to the past exploration of the "hidden person", there is a path in the forest that enters the lake in the east in a more tortuous way.

    Medvedt and his army, who entered the forest to perform forced immigration work, eventually followed this path to conquer the settlers of Lake Valdai. He did not take full responsibility for relocating the locals and let them continue their current lives. After taking some tributes, he left, explaining the new changes in the Western Great Lakes region.

    The village of Valdai Lake has opened up farmland, and the local people were forced to continue their journey after the failure of the power competition in Yinermen Lake in the past. Living on the shores of Lake Valdai isn''t a paradise, and the beasts to watch out for here are pretty much nothing but the abundance of wood available. They had no iron, and since there were no stones in the country, their tools were sharpened bones.

    They did just fine with the beasts attacking, and wisely surrendered without a fight against Medved''s iron-clad warriors.

    Today, the village of Lake Valdai has been recognized by King Rurik as the most eastern settlement of the kingdom, which proves that the further east is unexplored.

    The hides of big beasts and the tender hides of cherished small beasts are what hunters yearn for.

    But the road to the local area is not just the forest road pioneered by the ancestors.

    Most of the old Rus people brought their families and immigrated to Yinermen Lake, and then built a large settlement on the banks of the Msti River east of Novgorod. It was the site that the old pine needle manor had already developed, and Rurik''s own large-scale official land was also there. Sitting on thousands of acres of fertile land, and continuing to explore upstream along the Mustihe, is still a forte of the Rus.

    And so, an adventure happened.

    The channel gradually narrows, which is not a problem for longboats with shallow drafts. They went retrograde all the way, and finally drifted to a lake. The unnamed lake is still the course of the Msti River to the east. It is better to enter the lake rashly to continue east. The daring explorer turned his head to the south and found that the lake was extremely slender and divided into several small lakes of different sizes. Waterway connection. Eventually, they see the settlement and they also meet the guy standing on the raft fishing.

    The explorers were surprised that those people were not afraid of themselves, so they boldly rowed their boats, and they simply started a Norse conversation with each other.

    So it has been found out that the upper reaches of the Msti River is in the Valdai Lake, and the so-called Valdai Lake is not a small lake, it is an extremely large lake area, even no less than Yinermen Lake, just a dense virgin forest cover up its true face.

    Rurik''s mind was once focused on the war against the West, and until now he is still concerned about the commercial expansion of the kingdom in the Frankish territory.

    After all, the leather, linen, iron and other commodities produced by Ross need to be dumped in a larger consumer market, and commodities must be rushed to places with large populations. Exporting to Frank is the most cost-effective option at present.

    The war took on the implication of a commercial war, which made it less important to explore the Valdai Lakes eastwards.

    The returning warriors have heard the news that many ferrets have been found near the eastern lake.

    The people of Mstissk were eager to move, and Arik was equally moved.

    Although Rurik didn''t have time to think about the Eastern Expedition, he couldn''t help but his older brother came to look for him with a smile on his face.

    After finishing the retreat, he finally squeezed out the most important chapters of "Rossaga", and together with other myths organized by Ella, a Nordic mythology system with as precise a logical chain as possible was officially created.

    The rest is accurate proofreading, and then arranges people to complete the printing to achieve mass production.

    He reappeared, and the people who had been waiting for a long time swarmed him.

    Since the Triumph has already been completed in the capital, the expeditionary force does not need to spend any more time in Novgorod. The overall performance of the Triumph Division is a bit low-key, but a lot of loot will not lie.

    Among the many eyeing people was Fodgen, the director of a state-run textile factory. This old guy wanted to eat all the wool of Flanders. This idea was immediately approved by Rurik, but he casually asked: "I I thought that after the ship docked, you would lead someone to unload the cargo, why haven''t you done anything yet?"

    The old guy happily went to the temporary warehouse to move the goods, followed by some processing, and finally produced a large number of woolen clothes. What is a monopoly? This is monopoly. The entire Novgorod is a textile factory, and the Verdegen family naturally enjoys privileges as property owners loyal to the royal family. After all, it was a state-run factory belonging to Rurik, which was expanded and changed property on the basis of the old workshop in Verdegen. The workers have a group of slaves, most of whom are slack female workers, including the Ragnar clansmen who are working part-time.

    Fodgen is so anxious because in addition to his salary, he also has product dividends. The cost of incoming materials for the factory is almost all of the royal family, and he brings someone in charge of the processing, and the labor remuneration is also given by the king in principle. Fodgen is a professional manager. He doesn''t have to worry about business risks now. He only has one task to do his best to expand production capacity, so that he can get more production capacity dividends, which is a promising amount of money.

    Rurik recalled the promise he made to Ragnar when Fodergen personally visited him.

    "Yeah, it''s time for his clan to go home."

    Rurik knew that Kagan and Carlotta still had things to do, and the three should pick a day to talk about it in detail.

    The day is finalized, there is still some time before then, and two things need to be resolved quickly.

    On a quiet night, there were only two brothers in the warm room, and Rurik was not ready to pretend to be a king for his elder brother. But now Arik is often deafened by his beloved wife and clever Aslaqi, and he has become more in awe of his younger brother.

    But as he drank some spirits, the awe disappeared, and Arik shouted his opinion loudly.

    "You know our most eastern settlement is at Lake Valdai. Now many people have discovered a direct channel to there, and the eastern lake has floated our fishing boats."

    "Anything else?" Rurik''s eyes widened in surprise.

    Seeing his brother''s reaction, Arik couldn''t help but patted his thigh and continued to shout: "In addition to being soldiers, we old Ross people are still fishermen and hunters. Isn''t the purpose of our annual north hunting to catch valuable ferrets? Now? There is intelligence that there are ferrets all over Lake Valdai."

    "This is real?"

    "It''s true! The brothers don''t lie. So I''m going to organize the brothers to go up the river to see if we can catch a lot of ferrets, won''t we make a fortune? What do you think?"

    Arik stuck his head, his eyes seemed to have light bulbs. The desire to make a fortune was written on his face, and Rurik had no intention of objecting to it.

    As a king, Rurik wouldn''t simply shout and get rich like his brother. It''s a good thing to think so, brother.

    In the past, when there were not many silver coins in circulation in Sweden, the price of tanned ferret skins was as high as two silver coins. The leather color of a ferret varies substantially with the seasons, from brown-black in summer to pure white in winter. People who don''t understand will think that these are two kinds of small beasts, but savvy hunters know that they are the same species, and will focus on catching a certain hue according to the season. White mink is the most popular, but black is still wonderful.

    A leather area the size of a man''s thumb nail can have 100,000 slender hairs. Mink fur is extremely smooth and warm. It is extremely noble and comfortable to use to make leather jackets. Mink has always been a hard currency in the Nordic world. It is not easy to catch, but now Ross has more tools to make more and more advanced traps for hunting small beasts.

    So, will those Frankish nobles, big and small, want my mink?

    "They must."

    Rurik judged that even the knights of the village wanted a mink coat that felt extremely smooth. Of course, the gentlemen lack cash wealth. What they have is the food they scavenge from the people of the territory.

    Food is always needed by the Rus Kingdom, and no one dislikes it.

    The eldest brother''s description was taken seriously by Rurik. He already wanted to understand. He asked tentatively: "Are all the soldiers willing? Obviously just finished spring farming, they plan to take a break and continue to be hunters?"

    "Who doesn''t want to have a chance to make a fortune. Besides, it''s also good to catch a group of Minao brothers to make their own clothes."

    "Very good indeed. How many people are you planning to launch?"

    "This..." The dizzy Arik kept his mind, "Let''s not fight this year, right? At least you didn''t take the initiative to attack?"

    "Of course. I just want to make a fortune quietly this year."

    "Well then, I''ll try to get the brothers to go. I''ll also bring some young people from the youth city, if they want. Maybe five hundred people go to Valdai, maybe we''ll spend the whole summer there. I found a strange village during the hunt, so I''ll just attack and catch some slaves. Haha."

    "Alright." Rurik smiled and nodded: "How many minks do you think you can bring back? I''m very concerned about your gains."

    "Maybe a thousand, maybe more."

    "Do what you can. Since you told me about this, I agree to it again. I... also give you some conditions."

    "But it doesn''t matter."

    "I will send my scribes to follow you."

    "Oh?" Arik shrewdly said, "Could it be that there is a tax on hunting leather? You can''t do that."

    "Hey! What are you thinking? It''s completely tax-free this year, I''ll say no. My scribes are proficient in drawing and writing. Brother, we should be ready to explore the unknown world in the future. The team passed through those rivers and mountains. , try to draw the terrain. If you encounter those strange animals, you should also draw them. Also, what happens every day, how is the weather, and the problems that the brothers have encountered, write them all down. This is convenient for summarizing after the exploration. "

    "This... it''s too troublesome. What''s the matter, just come back and talk about it?"

    Rurik shrugged: "I''m afraid that you will encounter too many things and forget a lot. My clerk will record what you have encountered."

    "Okay. One more person is not a problem. I''m afraid your clerk won''t **** his pants when everyone encounters a bear."

    "Is this possible? A bear really appeared, didn''t you shoot the arrows with your crossbow?"

    "Haha, that won''t work. We''ll hit the bear with our spears. After all, only the perfect skin can sell for a good price."

    The action plan has been approved by the king, and the king has to put people to participate in it. The exploration of Lake Valdai was not known to be a fortune-seeking journey of hunting wild beasts, and Rurik wanted to take the opportunity to conduct land exploration. uukanshu.com even this exploration comparison is primitive.

    Because Rurik also has a long-cherished wish.

    He knew very little about the vast Eastern Europe, and he was no better than his own people. Now the Rus Kingdom has basically understood the direction of the Dnieper River and the Smolensk tribal alliance that occupies the main waterway in the upper reaches of the river through commercial trade with the Pecheneg people and the Kyiv people.

    Where is the very important Volga? This big river is somewhere further east, and there must be a large number of tributaries that converge on the main channel. The explorers of Ross did not have to insist on finding the main river channel. Any river that flows eastward as a whole has a high probability of entering the Volga River.

    Rurik knew that the final mouth of the Volga River¡ªthe Caspian Sea. What is certain is that the narrow riverside plain in the estuary area is now completely occupied by the Pecheneg Khanate.

    It would be great if the allies could be reached by shipping, and the cost of trade between the two sides would be much lower.

    Thinking of this, Rurik made a request for an update to his eldest brother. "You try to explore as far east as you can, there is a very wide river in the east. It is wider than the Rhine. I call it the Volga. If you find it, we will establish a settlement at the place of discovery. We will be there. To build ships, go down the river.

    "Where will it end up?" Arik asked casually.

    "The territory of the Pechenegs."

    "Ah! A miracle."

    Rurik''s face was serious and he didn''t mean to joke at all. His younger brother was always a prophet, and he often received revelation from Odin. The "Volga River" is completely inexplicable to Arik. If you explore to the east, you can find it, and then find a channel to directly contact the Pecheneg people? It would be great if it was successful.

    Arik has always been willing to be an explorer and hopes to make more contributions for this. He was full of promises to his brother''s additional claims.

 Chapter 1033ï¼š Current Situation of Incoming Textile Industry in Novgorod Region

    Rurik tried to establish a "compulsory education" system in his core control area, but this was a great undertaking after all, and he could not escape the current challenges and difficulties overnight.

    For the children of Old Ross and White Tree Manor, they should focus on basic cultural, physical and military education after they are all gathered. These children are the descendants of the highest-ranking people in the kingdom. Through education, they are loyal to the king, and they inherit and strengthen Ross''s pioneering and enterprising consciousness.

    rice ball reading

    That''s all Rurik can do based on national strength. The school''s teachers can at most satisfy 5,000 people studying at the same time, and the quality of teaching cannot meet his expectations.

    The average child has only two school years of literacy education, focusing on mastering the use of the Latin alphabet, ensuring that the Norse and Cyrillic languages ??spelled in that alphabet can be understood. In just two years, it is very difficult for them to be proficient in Latin, especially the serious "church Latin". It is not difficult for them to learn basic spoken language in this era when the number of names is not abundant.

    Second, there is mathematics.

    The so-called Vikings'' overall high level of mathematics is relative to the pure illiteracy of the vast majority of Western European peasants. Business, especially the work of designing loans, is considered blasphemous to the faith by the church.

    The pope in the West imagined an idyllic life, and the commoners and nobles abide by it, so that the world that fell into darkness after the fall of Rome can restore the tranquility of the Yindian-like years.

    So there is a bizarre contradiction here.

    People who engage in business must grab benefits from this behavior, and the behavior of obtaining benefits is defined as a kind of unearned gain. But the life of the nobility and the church requires merchants to provide a lot of supplies, and even church groups in various places have evolved into big business owners.

    In this contradiction, the society of Western Europe developed slowly, and gradually established a set of life different from that in Roman times.

    Their commercial trade is not as frequent as in the northern world. Vikings from all walks of life are just accustomed to doing business, and have cultivated very good mental arithmetic skills in their daily lives.

    Determining the transaction in the form of a written contract inevitably involves a very precise digital conversion of the commodity. For numbers alone, the Rune script in the northern world directly spells out the words describing numbers in letters, while the Western European world uses the inherent Roman numerals.

    In terms of numbers, the two sides can be described as a bunch of crouching dragons and phoenixes, all pulling the same hips.

    Rurik had already popularized mature Arabic numerals in his own kingdom, and he couldn''t make it proficient in the people of the whole territory in a short time. This alphabet system is used by children, and the skilled use of four arithmetic operations and ninety-nine multiplication tables is an important assessment mode.

    An eight- or nine-year-old child can use this number system proficiently in a short period of time by making up for it. Even in Norse, the nine-nine multiplication table can be thoroughly mastered.

    The parents of the children were surprised that their children had exaggerated mental arithmetic ability, as if they had given birth to a little genius.

    Among the thousands of children, some of the elite are bound to receive a higher education.

    For Degen, who was hired as the director of a state-run garment factory, his children of all ages had already completed the digital system.

    After all, Fodgen is old. He wandered half his life as a travel merchant, and he really settled down after joining the Ross tribe.

    He has a son of his own, Harald Ferdgensen, who is ten years old. This child was destined not to be a warrior, but was given great importance by his old father.

    The son will inherit everything from the father. As long as there is no accident, the child can inherit the job of the factory manager.

    This matter was acquiesced by Rurik.

    Rurik didn''t know Harald Verdergensen, or Verdergen the Younger. A ten-year-old child has not yet had the opportunity to be on his own. This "little golden retriever" is almost a secretary by his side. A ten-year-old child has already completed the knowledge of cultural lessons in school. Little Verdegen''s mathematics level far exceeds his father''s. He is running a huge clothing workshop, which seriously challenges his management skills. This kid still needs many years of learning experience.

    Among the many sons, Fodgen also selects the best. Harald was more talented than his other siblings and was thus focused on training, and Verdegen was sure that only such talents would be employed by the king.

    The state-run factory in Rurik also has another technical director, Broma, the mother of bald Fisk.

    That was the 832 Battle of the Duchy of Ross against Gotland, part of the entire Swedish-Danish War. The Ross army captured many prisoners of war, and Fisk also captured a pair of twins and became his two wives. In the following tribal war against Tavastia in Finland, a local girl became Fisk''s third wife.

    In today''s War of 840, Astrid, the daughter of a J?nk?ping merchant, is his fourth wife.

    Astrid was pregnant, and Fisk had already become a father, and he had three lively children, and his return was going to be a joyous time with his wives. Fisk''s family has a certain blood relationship with the royal family. He proved during the war what is true loyalty and goodness. Such a loyal and good family has a lot of fertility, which is very beneficial to the royal family.

    Fisk''s four wives, regardless of their ethnicity, were counted as Old Rus if they married. Even though most of them were victims of Rus'' conquest, when their status changed to the victor''s wives, even if they were saddened by their past experiences, it was impossible for them to give up their present life.

    Even pregnant Astrid was offered work by her mother-in-law, Broma.

    All four wives entered the state-run garment factory and were appointed by Broma as overseers. They did not have to work in person but could receive a salary. This kind of work is not leisure, and they have also made up for mathematics, and they have to do statistics for Bromma and Verdegen.

    Of course, after the change of identity, Fisk''s first three wives eventually became arrogant, completely forgetting that they were prisoners of war, and began to boss the slaves.

    They only have the courage to do this to the slave workers in the garment factory. There are more female workers in the old Ross identity. They still have to be polite. Especially for working Danish women, they have to be ordered to be polite.

    Because those Danish women were already the direct descendants of the Danish king, and no one dared to destroy the relationship between the Kingdom of Rus and the Kingdom of Denmark.

    The reindeer carts pulled a large number of sacks to the factories in the city one after another, and some strong men took commissions and carried the sacks on their shoulders.

    Facing the piles of sacks in the empty field, Fodgen ignited a fire in his heart.

    He ordered all the working workers to suspend their work and walk out of the workshop to take a look.

    No, women of all ages, hair colors, and heights raised their heads, staring at the pile of burlap pockets, discussing what was inside.

    Most people estimate that the linen is linen, and some people who know the goods estimate that it is wool. Whether linen or wool, it is the raw material for textiles. Just looking at the sack, some women are already elated. Raw material means finished product, and output means more salary.

    Fodgen is still capable of getting older, he smiled and climbed onto the pile of sacks, feeling the power of the thick wool, and stood on a high place to announce to all the workers.

    "These are the spoils that the king sent. All you see is wool! This is the first time we have got so much wool. The king ordered us to process it into yarn and knit it into sweaters in large quantities."

    Just saying these words, the female workers onlookers were already crowded, and the roar of discussion was like wild bees dancing.

    Fodgen could see clearly their cheerful smiles and eyes full of desire to make a fortune.

    Because spring ploughing is over, a shortcut for women who want to continue to make money to support their families is to work in a garment factory. The women of Old Ross rowed their children from Mstissk to Novgorod. The children went straight to school and enjoyed free board and lodging, and they worked in the garment factory.

    They were not worried about their husbands and their eldest son, who must be over ten years old.

    Aric, the war hero and the king''s cousin, received the new task assigned by the king, that is, to lead Jianyong and the aggressive young cubs to rush to the east to continue their exploration. A fleet of armed expeditions will set off to visit the source along the Msti River, and a large number of men are about to launch a new expedition. Only God knows how much mink furs a husband and son can get or find other good things. What we can be sure of is that as long as you are qualified to work in a state-run garment factory, this piece-rate work is a piece-rate job, and you will never get paid if you have a job. deficit.

    After all, state-run factories reopened after a suspension during the spring ploughing period, and the flax reserves in stock last autumn were basically depleted before spring ploughing.

    There is absolutely no need to question their desire to make money. No one knows more about the textile industry in the Yinermen Lake area than Fodgen and Bromma.

    Standing on the pile of wool, Fodgen waved to everyone to be quiet, and then announced loudly: "The king asked us to make wool into clothes as much as possible, and the king will solve all the sales problems! So! Our task is to finish it as soon as possible! You guys It is important to realize that our flax will be harvested before the golden autumn wheat harvest. All of you will be very busy after the autumn harvest as long as you are willing to continue working in the factory. We must complete the processing of all wool before the flax harvesting season, It''s going to be hard work."

    "But, we''re not afraid of being tired!" Broma, who was standing in the crowd, said loudly. This move echoed Verdegen''s words and cheered the female workers.

    So Bromma went on shouting: "Women! We need more wool and more flax, we can do any tailoring work, we don''t want to be idle! We! Desire to make a fortune through labor!"

    The female workers responded with their own Viking battle cry. At this moment, there was no ethnic distinction. They hoped to prove their worth through labor, and even saw that it was completely feasible to make money and raise children through labor. As long as you have money, you can buy better decorations and daily necessities, and you can buy enough food to support yourself and your children. My position at home has raised Ao Ao, so I don''t have to let my husband''s various demands go unchecked.

    Once they grasp the opportunity to make money, they can''t go back...

    Even without heavy equipment, the labor-intensive textile industry without steam engines or electrical equipment could still operate.

    All the products of the state-run textile factory in Novgorod do not worry about sales at all. It has essentially become a royal factory for the royal family. The products are first purchased by the royal family, and then directly supplied to the army and schools.

    Various Slavic farms in the Yinermen Lake area are growing flax, of which the "Flax Manor" at the southern end of the lake, near the city of Novo Ostara, is one of the best. The soil in the area where the hundreds of people live on this farm is too wet to grow oats, but there is no problem with growing flax. The village could not digest its own flax output. They used to sell linen cloth for food. Since the trading partners were other farms and their economic level was half a pound, the flax farms could only make do with it.

    The kingdom''s state-run factories seemed to have an unlimited demand for raw materials, and flax farms began to reclaim the middle flax, and other villages were doing it. After all, compared to developing qualified crop fields, the technical cost of transforming wasteland into flax fields is very low, and flax looks like reeds by the water at first glance. Harvest by month.

    But the Rus Kingdom did not have a high-level spinning wheel, and women still worked with very primitive sitting looms. Women sit on leather mats, the so-called machine is footed at one end and tied around the waist at the other end, and each threading is a sitting and lying precursor. Their waists are passively trained to be very flexible, and the efficiency of weaving is really bad.

    Even so, the entire Novgorod region has always had a great demand for flax raw materials, and the current flax production capacity expansion is still not enough.

    But animal husbandry in the area around the lake is rapidly rising, and the number of sheep breeding in New Ostara is rapidly expanding. The end of spring ploughing is the wool cutting season. The amount of wool that the Ostarans can process is limited, and the remaining wool is naturally shipped to Novgorod for delivery to state-run factories, and the proceeds are extracted from the state treasury and brought home. After all, the Duchess of Ostara is the king''s wife, and the two sides have an extremely close economic relationship.

    Even if the women in the state-run garment factories weave at a low speed due to the inefficiency of backward machines, at the same time the number of laborers is large enough, so that the final output can be high.

    For the Slavs by the Yinermen Lake, who have transformed into a pure farming nation, their clothes are almost all from flax. Even if they know a very dazzling dyeing technique, they still produce flax.

    In the face of harsh winters, flax is far less resistant to the cold than wool.

    As for the craft of spinning woolen yarn, this is the traditional craft of various Viking tribes including the old Rus. Completely different from the processing mode of the old loom, they can knit a large number of sweaters with only two wooden needles, and they are very efficient. It is also possible to weave sails from wool. This is due to practical needs. Ross has always used linen and boat hemp to make a durable hybrid canvas. A very real reason, so canvas doesn''t get too heavy when it absorbs water, wool doesn''t.

    This is the reason why the eyes of the majority of women shine. Their labor remuneration depends on their individual talents. Based on the fundamental principle of getting more for more work, they have to divide the big cake that belongs to themselves from a huge cake. share.

    The wool that Rurik had plundered from Flanders was a great gift, and at the same time that New Ostara, at the southernmost point of the lake, was entering their wool-cutting period, and a large quantity of local wool would soon arrive.

    "Then let''s get started! Let''s knit sweaters!"

    Verdegen completely changed the labor plan of the entire factory, and the number of simultaneous laborers in the factory has exceeded 1,000. It is not difficult for Fodegen to manage such a large crowd. Just as the king manages a huge army through the mode of flag team, centurion, "ship" team and small team, the factory is also implementing a similar production team and workshop mode.

    As the saying goes, there is something new under the sun. If you want to increase output, you must either hire more workers, increase working hours or pay more.

    All three of these measures are being implemented by state-run textile mills.

    As if the heavy textile work could be thrown at the slaves, Rurik did not implement this system from the beginning. He still does not like slavery in his heart. On the one hand, he has deep-rooted cognitive problems, and more is because of the current economic situation. Since the most simple purpose of starting a state-run textile factory is to make life better for people from old Ross, of course, job opportunities should be reserved for their own people.

    Ross has always killed too much in previous wars, and Rurik likes to mention the nickname of the King of Slaughter, which is considered extremely domineering by the clansmen, but such wars also made the army not capture many slaves at all. At present, the development of slavery in the kingdom lacks the most fundamental conditions. Second, it is more and more difficult to solve the work and life of the 12-year-old cubs in the face of the growing population of the old Rus ethnic group. Serious questions.

    If young children do not have a proper livelihood, either take them on expeditions to war, and if there is no war they will become idle.

    This is also one of the reasons why Rurik supported his eldest brother to take Jianyong to explore the East. The so-called better eastern settlements were so-called, and men and women who had grown up according to Viking traditions were sent to them to develop towns.

    In addition, the domestic development of the manufacturing industry, especially the employment of female population, will definitely have a calming effect on the entire kingdom.

    A state-run garment factory alone is not enough! There will be a second factory, a third factory and more.

    Whether it is plundered wool or locally produced wool, the wool has not undergone any processing, and it is also mixed with a lot of dead leaves and dust. The raw materials must be processed from scratch to process the raw materials, so the city of Novgorod began to be filled with a peculiar smell and a strong smoke of fireworks.

    A large number of pottery urns or iron pots are set up, and the hair is boiled and degreasing in boiling soapy water. After degreasing, the white wool is air-dried and then rolled. The wool is wound by a wheeled machine and wound into a bobbin. The finished yarn is thus obtained, which can be immediately woven or re-dyed in various shades. Of course, the Slavs of the Novgorod region had excellent textile dyeing techniques, and they could get blue, yellow, red, black, and green mixed with blue and yellow. Color mixing is the technology of the local Slavs, who have been producing floral fabrics since ancient times, and now they can also produce floral sweaters.

    The work of wool processing has officially started, and many women feel that they can make a fortune sitting in their current homes this year. This was simply unimaginable in the past!

 Chapter 1034ï¼š Great Luckey

    In the open space outside Novgorod, a group of shacks and tents for steppe people were built here.

    Kagan was afraid of any disputes between his own people and the local residents, so he ordered his subordinates not to enter the city without permission.

    The Pechenegs were visitors in Ross after all, and Kagan knew what to do and what not to do. Sitting on a large number of horses, they let their mounts nibble on grass in the wasteland, and under the leadership of Kagan, they collectively entered the market in the city to continue purchasing supplies.

    The steppe people do things in a measured way, and the residents of Novgorod naturally treat them less cautiously. But it would be too difficult to make all the Slavs completely reassured and close to them.

    The Yinlmenslavs were very clear, and even horses from Kyiv could not enter the city collectively to live in the city.

    Because the interior of the city of Novgorod has become saturated, although there is no real estate business concept, the people who are aware of an inch of land and money already have it. What''s more, the city was expanded on the basis of White Tree Manor, and they were naturally a little exclusive.

    As a nobleman, Kagan was naturally free to enter and leave the city, and he had to wait for Rurik to finish some affairs before leaving. He was in no hurry, and guided the people who saw the end of the spring ploughing to resume all kinds of work, and they were producing all kinds of small items that the grasslands needed very much. Linen and wool textiles were fully restored, and brand new fabrics began to be sold.

    The linen was in good condition, and the property was owned by King Rurik. Even with in-laws, Kagan still has to spend cash to buy new cloth. This is not a problem. He does not owe favors for fair trade, not to mention that the work of selling horse hides and slaves is very profitable. The more good cloth you buy, the better.

    Of course, he prefers to be with his own sister, and especially spoils his eldest nephew, Hazael, with brown hair.

    This kid loves to laugh and has amazing grasping ability with his little hands.

    "A future sharpshooter." He hugged his nephew, letting the kid go by his own hair.

    "He is very strong. And he must be taller than you." Bejahir smiled.

    "Alright. What is Rurik going to do with this kid in the future?"

    "Captain of the cavalry."

    "Very good. I''m this kid''s uncle, and I should also give him a present. It just so happens that I''m stuck here, and everything will be easy."

    Kagansui found a blacksmith in the city, took out some silver coins and melted them down, and finally made a sterling silver pendant for the foal as a consideration for his nephew. So this child has two foal pendants, and the sterling silver cross pendant inevitably attracts Kagan''s special attention.

    He played with the cross lightly: "I know this, the Romans have similar amulets."

    "It''s Frankish."

    "Those distant ones? What''s the use of such a pendant? Will the **** over there bless him?"

    "Definitely." Speaking of this, Bejahir''s attitude was suddenly serious and determined, "This kid was born in the extremely cold west, and no demons have harmed him. Maybe the gods of the Franks have blessed him."

    "Ridiculous." Kagan shook his head, "This kid was blessed by Odin and Tengri, what does it have to do with the Western gods? Well, my nephew is indeed blessed by the gods. Ah... Now let Rurik get things done. Well, I want to have a good chat with him."

    Kagan is still in no hurry. He has a lot of horses in his hands, and he can still rent the Ostara people. The Kyiv horse team has left, and Pecheneg can organize a larger horse team to return to his hometown at the mouth of the Volga River with more goods. After all, it''s not easy for him to come back once he''s gone.

    "I really miss you. But, you are our khan." Bejahir murmured.

    "This is my destiny. Don''t worry, I will send my clan brother to continue the trade."

    "Our clan brother? Which one?"

    Kagan shrugged: "I''ll choose when I go back."

    The successor chosen by Kagan is the younger brother of the family, and he is also the younger brother of Bejahir. It is a pity that the relationship between the brothers and sisters is not as close as that of Rurik and Arik.

    Bejahir is more in awe of his brother, he is already a khan, and is unconditionally recognized by the Kingdom of Rus and all members of the Northern Alliance.

    Kagan still doesn''t know what the "Northern Alliance" means. Pecheneg is not powerful now, and is always facing the threat of the Bulgars (Volga) and Khazars. One more friend means one more possibility. The more the better.

    Rurik finally got done with the important work at hand. He smelled the smell of boiled wool and went straight to the state textile mill. He listened to Verdegen and Bromma''s detailed report, and praised their determination to change their production strategy and make wool sweaters.

    The king cordially condoled to the people of the Danish Stonewall tribe who continued to work, and once again announced to them that Ragnar had become the deserving king of Denmark, and announced the order from the Danish king on behalf of Ragnar.

    Reading at zero

    "All of your guest lives in Ross are over, and this year, all of you will return to your hometown by boat."

    Rurik really imagined that this group of people would be able to go back to their homeland with a roar of cheers, but in the end, he saw the resistance in their faces. This is very understandable. The survivors have lived a stable life in Ross for many years. They are not at all worried about being attacked by foreign enemies, and their stable production and life have enabled various families in distress to recover to varying degrees. A stable life is precious in this day and age, and it seems that only Ross can give them real security for this group of victims. Just like their job now, as long as they continue to do it, they will be paid, and they are willing to do so forever.

    The good life must come to an end.

    It is fair to say that these workers are already skilled workers, and losing a lot at once would be an economic loss to Rurik himself. He also does not want these workers to leave in his heart, but this matter has been classified as the scope of political diplomacy between the two countries.

    Rurik negotiated with them, and he made certain concessions that all Danish workers could continue to work until the autumn harvest. In this way, both men and women can buy a lot of materials with their accumulated wealth, and sell the thin fields that they have created with their own hands.

    They are determined to bring home a large amount of goods to provide security for their new lives in the future.

    If all the workers have to leave, they can add another batch. This will not cause Rick to have a headache. As long as he announces the recruitment, many women will be eager to try. The only problem is that most of the newly recruited people are seasonal workers, and they often take time off because of family affairs. When the twice-a-year busy farming season comes, the workers basically run away, and in the end, only those who are still working are left. A handful of slave laborers. This is really inappropriate. State-owned garment factories need continuous and stable output.

    Rurik set the tone of production and life for this year to accumulate wealth, like a skinny sheep gnawing on grass to ensure that it is fat and strong and has good hair.

    Lambs plucked from the Flanders region have survived the long voyage, and they were brought into captivity in Novgorod, first fed a large amount of wheat to make them strong quickly. They are all breeding sheep among sheep, and they can be bred on a large scale next year if they are fed well this year.

    In the same way, the pea seeds brought from Flanders and Saxony have been handed over by Rurik to Queen Svetlana, who will select a small open space in the city for trial planting.

    I am ashamed to say that the frost-free period in summer in most parts of Northeast Europe is long enough for peas to complete the growth cycle. The queen thought the strange green seeds were very novel, some of them were wrinkled and some were really round.

    After the seeds are sown, the seedlings will grow quickly, and the rest is to pour some manure water in the small area and water more, and let it grow slowly. According to Rurik''s plan, as long as the peas are properly planted, the first year''s output will be used for the royal family''s own tasting, and the rest of the beans will be stored and expanded next year.

    Finally, the appointed day has come.

    Rurik was in good spirits. There were three other people sitting in the meeting room he had chosen, Carlotta, Kagan, and Bejahir, all of whom were full of energy.

    Just like a few years ago, Kagan is still a small, round-faced, black-haired man. He has a very standard prairie flat face, which is rounder than before, with smaller eyes.

    Such a man, Rurik had heard of his new situation.

    "Brother Kagan, you haven''t left yet. I heard that it was all to wait for me. I''m really sorry for making you wait for a long time. You know, I have some things that need to be resolved when I return from the expedition."

    Kagan nodded, he listened to the polite words in his heart, and sighed: "I will meet my destiny. It is indeed a blessing for you and my brother to stay here today."

    "It''s about you going back to your hometown to inherit the khan? I''ve heard that! Congratulations."

    "Thank you. Let''s have a good chat today. But..." Kagan glanced at Carlotta, "Maybe our sister Carlotta has something more important to say."

    "Let''s talk about it. It''s really weird." Rurik shrugged, "There''s really something important, you can tell me as soon as possible."

    "There''s a lot going on," she said.

    "About the cavalry''s looting in the south? Ella told me a lot, and I heard a lot." Rurik looked at the two and had to praise them: "I was worried that the Smolensk people would follow They attacked us on the Lovady River. I didn''t expect them to be a bunch of cowards. You have done a great job in the south, and I have learned that many of the captives have been slaves. You know, Ross needs labor."

    These words were full of praise, and Carlotta felt extremely comfortable in her heart, with a smile on her face and deliberately teasing: "Even so, I still have more than 200 slaves in my hands."

    "There''s so much more? You really can hide. Why didn''t I know."

    "Even in Novgorod!" Kagan echoed.

    "Is there such a thing? Oh! I see. You brought these slaves to the market in the north, intending to choose a good time to sell them all. Carlotta, you tell me this now, I probably Guess what you''re thinking. You..." Rurik stared straight at his woman and laughed maliciously.

    Carlotta responded with the same whisper, like the tacit cooperation of the two conspirators.

    "As you might have guessed," she said, "those slaves need a big buyer, and I''m waiting for you to pay for it. I''ll also state the fact that good slaves would have been sold long ago. Those men and women Not great."

    "Ah? It can''t be a group of old, weak, sick and disabled? I ask you to arrest slaves, but don''t arrest them indiscriminately."

    "It''s all ugly women, mostly young. And the male slaves, many of them older. The Slavic farms don''t bother to buy them, and I don''t need them either. Rurik, What do you think?"

    "This..." Rurik hesitated, holding his chin, unwilling to look at his wife. Carlotta, on the other hand, stared at Rurik''s face with wide blue eyes, and kept urging with his eyes: "Buy now."

    "Okay! It''s hard to be kind!" Rurik shook his head. "You''ve done a good job, and I''ll commend you. Even if these slaves are of poor quality, let''s trade according to the agreement in the past."

    "Is this really good?" The grinning Carlotta was startled, "I plan to sell you half a pound of silver coins."

    "According to what was negotiated before, I will buy one for one pound of silver and pay you with the equivalent amount of food."

    "Ah! Don''t I owe you a favor?"

    "Bullshit." Rurik just thought it was too funny to say the words out of her mouth, "You are my woman, what kind of inhumanity do we have. The supplies of the Ostara tribe for you are not for my tribe. ."

    "Okay. You¡­ make me happy. I''m here with our son, and little Carl wants you to hug. Also, it''s rare for me to come here, and we¡­ I¡­ at least allow me to thank you in a woman''s way. ."

    "sure."

    Carlotta wanted to be more straightforward, but considering that there were other women here, he deliberately kept it subtle.

    Now Rurik verbally announced that he would accept all the unsalable slaves in Carlota''s inventory, and his brain was running wildly for a short time, and he basically thought of how to arrange these guys.

    Any slave, male slave among them, is at risk of resistance. If these male slaves were born into Viking tribes and unified Rurik, who unified the Viking world except Oslo and Bergen Norway, they could directly recruit such slaves and make them free after working for a few years, or even sometime in the future. The war ordered him to fight first, and after he made meritorious deeds, he returned to freedom directly.

    Considering that the slave metal came from the Smolensk region, which was not seen by everyone, the rebel Vadim was harboured by the locals. Rurik was angry about this, and he also took out his anger at the slaves from there.

    All male slaves were transported by sea to Blast Furnace, the hometown of Roseburg, and Elronborg further north. They are incarnated as miners and iron smelting slaves, and participate in the continuous work of iron ore smelting, providing high value-added labor for the kingdom. Those jobs were almost all manual work, even if the male slaves got older and continued to work it was fine.

    All female slaves had a more definite destination - state-run garment factories.

    They work in this city of Novgorod, and work 24/7 after handing out labor tools. In exchange, these female slaves can get warm accommodation, stable and well-fed meals, and even the promise of returning to freedom after a working time. If Carlotta can take out a hundred female slaves, the garment factory will not be shut down during the busy farming season, and the efficiency of garment production will plummet and at least continue to operate.

    Of course, Carlota has been stranded in Novgorod for some time, and she is not idle with her son.

    She had already negotiated something new with Kagan, who had been promoted to Khan, and had chatted with Queen Svetlana and Governor Medvedt entirely in her capacity as Duchess of Ostara. Everyone has their own identities, and the same thing is that they are all a community of interests linked by intricate in-law relationships. Rurik is everyone''s past, but in the past, he led a large army on expeditions, and the production and life in the rear can still operate stably. This is largely due to the supervision of the country by the nobles in the rear.

    Even if Rurik did not come up with new ideas for expansion, the Inlmen Slavs who were fully integrated with the Rus people called themselves "noble people", and they were called "Slavine" in the local language, and they were also expanding spontaneously.

    The so-called Khiva Road actually consists of multiple Eastern European lines of communication connecting the Baltic Sea, the Black Sea and the Caspian Sea. Today, the Rus Kingdom has developed such a pathway: the Gulf of Finland ¡ú Ladoga Lake ¡ú Volkhov River ¡ú Yinermen Lake ¡ú Lovady River ¡ú Valdai Big Swamp (different from the Valdai Lake District in the east) ¡ú Dnieper River ¡ú Kyiv ¡ú Eastern Steppe ¡ú Volga River estuary.

    Such a road is actually quite tortuous, and it has to go through a long voyage, but the river is completely interrupted at key nodes, and it has to rely on the horse team for communication. The fact is that Yinermen Lake has never actively dispatched a business group in recent years, but waited in their hometown for the horse teams from Kyiv and Pecheneg to bring their goods north. each family.

    Now it is different. Following the looting of Smolensk, people in the north have greatly expanded their knowledge of the southern region, especially along the Lovady River all the way to the source of her Everglades.

    Carlotta and Kagan decided to take this opportunity to inform each other of their good plans.

    "I plan to build a settlement at the source of the Lovady River as much as possible. As the southernmost settlement of our kingdom, it will be developed into a river port, a fortress outpost, and a rest stop for business travelers. What do you think? ?" Carlotta said solemnly.

    Her words were serious, and UU Reading such a plan coincided with Rurik''s thoughts in his heart.

    "Okay!" Rurik slapped his thigh, "Isn''t this your whim?"

    "I also agree completely." Kagan echoed with a smile: "In this way, our Pecheneg horse team can be well supplied during the journey. Moreover, your woman can place a cavalry team there, and she can do whatever she wants. Attack the villages of the Smolensk people and capture a steady stream of slaves. Besides, if the enemy launches an attack, the southern outpost can find out in advance, which is good for you."

    There are countless reasons why this decision was wise, and it was Ross''s inevitable choice for southern expansion.

    "Then it''s decided. Carlotta, since it''s what you strongly demanded, your cavalry has also made an in-depth investigation. The new settlement... is up to you to build, how about it?"

    "It would be great to have your approval. I''ll start soon. Oh no! I''m going to build a simple outpost this year."

    "Okay. Have you established a name yet?"

    "It''s really even the right place. It''s a soothing river bay area, with forests nearby. There''s a large grassland in the bay area, which is very suitable for us Ostarans to develop into pastures. Even building a fortress, haha. According to the Slavs here, the place is called Luki (Luki, which means the big bend in the river)."

    "Lucky?" For a moment, Rurik felt that the name was a little familiar. "Just called Luckey?"

    "After all, I have a lot of Slavs in my cavalry, and that''s the name they gave them," she said.

    "Well, on the principle of whoever finds out, I can accept it." Rurik shrugged again, "Add a suffix, let''s call it Lukiholm."

    (Lucky, is the big Lucky.)

 Chapter 1035ï¼š Resurrection of the League of Ros Speccheneg

    The prince will finally become a khan, and Kagan''s shoulders will bear the responsibility of the entire clan.

    It was in the interests of both parties to build a relay station called Luki on the road between Ross and Pecheneg, and Kagan strongly supported this.

    Carlotta finished what she wanted to say, and now it was Kagan''s turn to speak the words of his heart.

    "You... sunk the power of Ross early. And I, I can finally get my power. You are the khan of Ross, I am the khan of Pecheneg. But... when I get the power, I can hardly get it anymore. I am so free to meet you now."

    Kagan had spoken as implicitly as possible, and a sense of loss permeated the house.

    Rurik nodded: "I can understand. You were a free horseman until you got the khan, like a yoke. But you never want to lose it! Rest assured, you are the only Peche I admit. Neg Khan."

    "Thank you. Ah... wish we two brothers drank until I was drunk before I left."

    "A banquet? Yes, I can arrange it immediately."

    Ross has good wines that are clear as water and really flammable and capable of mass production. There are a lot of strange little things to satisfy the nobility''s preferences, and there are more bulk materials to meet the necessities of life of the prairie people.

    A farewell banquet Kagan is full of expectations, but now he has to take advantage of his sober mind to inform Rurik of his strategic arrangements after leaving.

    "Our trade routes go through grasslands, rivers, and endless forests. There are always challenges in our communication, which requires maintaining large trade groups to trade."

    Kagan''s words seemed to have a deep meaning, and Rurik thought for a while: "Could it be that you want me to organize a caravan and go directly to your residence for trade?"

    "Of course you can, you must have this ability. You have as many horses as you, and cavalry who have won great victories in the far west. Brother Rurik, you know it. We Pechenegs and those Kievs, everyone. Faced with sneak attacks by Khazarian cavalry all the time, the southern steppe route is not really safe."

    "That''s right. I know those people." Rurik replied, pinching his beard, feeling that something was wrong.

    Kagan continued his speech, and his words became more and more high-pitched: "There is a very fertile grassland in the southern coastal area, where the Khazars occupied the cattle and sheep. We Pechenegs long for it, and we were incapable of it in the past. Now with your weapon input, this is no longer an extravagant hope."

    "The grasslands on the southern coast?"

    "Exactly," Kagan added.

    Rurik had a map in his head, and he knew the concept of the Khazar Khanate.

    The Khazars are the Khazar tribe of the Western Turks. They were forced to move westward under the military attack of the Tang Empire. This escape was to go west along the vast grasslands, riding horses and driving cattle and sheep all the way to the Carba. Qianshan. The Pechenegs are related to the Khazars, and even so fight over the grazing pastures.

    The Khazars were the forerunners, and the Pechenegs were latecomers. In the follow-up, there will be Kipchak and Ogusi peoples with similar blood rushing to the rich southeastern European grasslands on horseback.

    The macroscopic historical development is like this, not a king can change at will with his personal will.

    Rurik really felt that since he made a distant friend of Pecheneg, delivering important iron and salt to him is like stepping on the accelerator of a historical car.

    The Pecheneg people are also from the Western Turks. Originally, the area at the mouth of the Volga River was the control area of ??the Khazar Khanate. After they captured it through war, they continued to expand. That is to say, the Pecheneg people take the fertile steppe area along the Volga River from Volgograd to Astrakhan as the core control area, and several major tribes are arranged like a star chain. They expanded to the nearby Donbass Basin, actively trying to seize control of the Donbass River.

    At the very least, they have carved a trade line through the Khazarian Khanate''s area of ??control.

    Place names are all given by people, and Kagan''s own description only gave it a description of "traffic lines", but Rurik has a special understanding of the so-called "traffic lines".

    There is the vast Kursk salient area of ??World War II, itself a flat prairie with many rivers. Every time Pecheneg''s horse team crossed here, and then from the position of about Mokharkov, towards the west, arrived at the residence of the Kyiv people.

    In this era, even the so-called powerful Khazarian Khanate had too few populations, and even the once mighty Eastern Roman Empire did not turn over after its population plummeted after two plagues. The Eastern European world has huge forests, lakes and grasslands, but the active population is very small. There is no concept of borders in the steppe area, and this situation is completely applicable to the kingdom of Rus sitting in the north.

    Theoretically, the Rus Kingdom only had borders with Denmark, Saxony, and East Frank, established by the Treaty of 840. Territories are bounded by natural rivers or special landmarks, and are recognized by the rulers.

    In Eastern Europe, Rus has only areas of control and spheres of influence, but no borders.

    To the east, Ross'' tentacles can directly control the Valdai Lakes area, and to the south, the Lukiholm stronghold can be established in the Everglades this year. Could it be said that further east or further south are not within the control zone? of course not. As long as there are no forces that prevent the explorers from advancing and are incapable of conquering, Rurik can claim that the endless east is "the territory given to Rus by the gods".

    The same logic applies to Pecheneg.

    The lower Volga Valley is now their core area. As long as their cavalry is strong enough, it is theoretically possible for the Pecheneg Khanate to continue to expand and replace the Khazarian Khanate.

    But by that time, the power became a threat to anyone.

    "No! The Pechenegs can''t be that strong! My Ross will become the Rome of the North ahead of time." Rurik sighed secretly.

    In fact, Kagan''s meaning is implicit but obvious, that is, if the situation changes, he invites allies in the north to send troops to the south to attack the Khazars.

    Rurik understood what he meant by marrying his righteous brother, raised his majestic chest and declared arrogantly: "Brother! I just thought about it, I completely understand what you mean. We really need to determine the line of communication between our two countries. , I should also send cavalry along your way home to visit your homeland at the appropriate time. So that if you intend to start a war, we Ross can respond quickly and reach the battlefield along the road to help you."

    "This is exactly what I want." Kagan is happy to have a close brother.

    In short, the two sides need to make the alliance closer. Putting aside the feat of the two rulers'' **** bond, the economic relationship between the two countries is already very close, and the next step is a comprehensive military alliance. Pecheneg is still weak but the future is promising, and they have already embraced Rose''s thigh. Kagan''s statement today fully proves one thing - Pecheneg is about to start an epic expansion.

    No, Kagan began to reiterate his demands.

    "So, of all the Ruth goods, we will always need salt and iron. In fact, we can make do with extremely bitter seawater, but we only have you one ally who can supply iron steadily. We will always need a lot of iron armor, Iron spears and clusters of iron arrows. You see, I''m about to officially become a khan. Brother, look..."

    Kagan said a lot, and those brown eyes began to spin frequently.

    Rurik suddenly laughed: "Brother, you are asking me for a gift."

    "Why don''t you give me some more? Maybe this will make you unhappy, but supporting me is good for you. After all, we will trade frequently in the future, and I will create a larger sphere of influence to ensure that our lines of communication are more secure. This keeps coming. Wouldn''t it be nice to send the prairie horses and slaves to you?"

    Looking at Kagan''s meaning, he wanted to get some iron tools for nothing.

    It stands to reason that Ross shouldn''t make a big grievance on this issue. Today''s Kagan lowered his attitude and became a brother to have a friendship, which made Rurik feel itchy. After all, there is an oriental soul in his heart, and the Pecheneg people are indeed the defeated generals of the Tang Empire, and he has always had a psychological advantage. Besides, Bejasil is here too.

    Wait a minute! Isn''t Bejahir here a tool that causes him to be hard-hearted?

    Rurik''s expression was a little hesitant, but Bejasil started to make a noise.

    "Your Majesty." She poked her head with trembling eyes: "Didn''t we seize some worn-out armors from the West? There are also some poor-quality irons. Why don''t you give them to my eldest brother."

    "That''s right." Kagan said hurriedly, "Brother, I''m not very demanding. Those things are nothing to you, but they can play a very good role in our hands."

    "Hahahahaha..." Rubbing his beard, Rurik laughed out loud, his face became more stern: "You are indeed brothers and sisters, it seems that it has been discussed."

    The two brothers and sisters looked at each other and smiled again, the scene was indeed strange.

    "Humph. After all, we are relatives." Rurik said again: "Don''t you just want those scraps of copper and iron?"

    "If there is a better one, as long as my horse can pull it away, I will... try to pull it away."

    "You''re really welcome. That''s fine."

    It was Rurik''s oriental temperament that reminded him of the arrogance and domineering of the kingdoms of all nations. Is there only intrigue between countries? Do they just maintain their relationship based on common interests, and immediately tear up past treaties once their interests conflict? That''s what real barbarism does.

    A strong Pecheneg, who has always maintained an alliance with Rus, is very beneficial to the Rus Kingdom at the current historical stage.

    Considering the limited capacity of the pack horses, even if Rurik suddenly burst out with kindness and wanted to give Kagan a large amount of supplies as a gift to bless him to become a Khan, he would not agree with the reality.

    How did the Pechenegs or steppe cavalry fight? If it is not necessary, they are unwilling to face each other, but they frequently fight against each other with horses and archery, and sneak attacks often occur. Even if the prairie people know how to smelt iron, because of the environment in which they live, it is not easy to find iron ore, not even a single stone. Iron will rust. For their consumables, once they cannot be effectively replenished, the military strength of a grassland tribe will continue to weaken.

    Use bone fragments to make arrow clusters. If you shoot a little farther, you won''t be able to wear leather armor.

    And Ross'' steel cone armor-piercing arrow can easily pierce through the lock ring of general chain armor, and can drill holes just like iron scale armor.

    "Fairy Wood"

    According to Kagan''s past descriptions, the Khazars have a high rate of leather armor because of their frequent business with the Romans, and they can also use a large number of iron arrow clusters. The quality of its iron clusters is simply not comparable to that of Ross.

    The cone-shaped arrow cluster is formed by casting once, and then decarburized into low-carbon steel by frying steel. Finally, after a fierce quenching, it becomes extremely hard and will not lose a certain degree of willfulness. It is really hard and not easy to break. Baby. Because Ross has already achieved mass production, the cost of a single arrow cluster has been greatly diluted.

    It is not necessary to give good arrows to allies, but the army returning from the expedition has arrows that have been used many times.

    The core of an arrow is its arrow cluster. The arrows prepared for the Ross expedition lost a lot of wear and tear. The arrow clusters recovered as much as possible are installed on temporary wooden poles, and the tail feathers are made of wild bird feathers, or even non-stick feathers. . This is like reloading bullets. Of course, reloading bullets can be used, but no matter how optimized the performance is, they cannot keep up with the original bullets.

    Rurik said: "Since you only need arrow clusters, I can provide you with a lot. They have all gone through war, many arrow clusters have drank blood, and countless Western warriors have died from them. Arrow shafts are no longer usable. The arrow cluster is okay. You go back with the arrow cluster in plenty of sacks."

    "Okay!" Kagan asked eagerly for the exact number.

    "I can probably give you 10,000, anyway, even if I don''t give you, those arrow clusters will have to be redone."

    "Give it to me, I''ll go back to my hometown to make another 10,000 arrows." Kagan''s heart was beating wildly with excitement.

    For Rurik, 10,000 arrow clusters are nothing now. The steel industry''s production capacity in Rus has been expanding, because the people are fully aware of the huge benefits of bow loss for war and hunting. Two large smelters in the north and blacksmiths in various settlements are willing to mass-produce it. In the same way, common people are also willing to raise poultry in large quantities and sell large feathers for extra profit.

    For Kagan, 10,000 arrow clusters are a huge wealth. They are still the so-called "Arrow Clusters in the past" who have drank blood, and are invisibly blessed by a powerful mysterious power.

    These realistic munitions served as gifts from Rurik to celebrate Kagan''s succession to Khan.

    According to Kagan''s plan, Pecheneg under his rule has two major national policies, the first is to continue to strengthen the all-round alliance with Ross, and the second is to devour the control area of ??the Khazarian Khanate westward.

    "I will choose an excellent, intelligent, and respectful clan brother to continue to trade with you on behalf of Pecheneg." Kagan reiterated.

    "I hope he is a smart clan brother as you said. Oh, since I''m your clan brother, am I also that person''s brother?"

    Kagan shrugged: "Brother, you don''t have to be like this. You are the noble khan of the north, and the whole north is yours. My clan brother is not that noble. But... according to our covenant, my clan brother is necessary when necessary. You can follow your orders to participate in the war."

    "So, isn''t your commercial horse team... it''s possible to become my mercenary?"

    "Of course you can. If you''re willing to pay, it''s great. It''s fine if you don''t pay. After all, you allow the army to loot after victory. We prairie people are good at this."

    Everything is still in the dark, Rurik feels that he will send Kagan military supplies, and those who change direction will also get a cavalry mercenary team. Since the two sides are a military alliance, this is naturally understandable.

    Forming an alliance requires fulfilling the covenant, even if it comes at a cost. If Kagan attacks the Khazarians, it means that Rus automatically declares war on the Khazarian Khanate.

    Is there anything to talk about with the Khazars? The Russ didn''t know anything about those guys, and there was no psychological burden to attack them, and Rurik didn''t bother to know too much about those guys.

    Kakansui continued the discussion and returned to the establishment of a settlement in the swamp at the headwaters of the Lovati River.

    The current round of Carlota and Kagan are in harmony, and the two are full of hope for the stronghold of Lukiholm.

    Carlotta gradually became like steel at the age of nine. Although she is a woman, for the sake of the old clan and the new obedient people, UU Kanshu must be a leader, more like a man than a man. .

    She made a high-profile announcement: "I don''t trust my subordinates to build the Lukiholm stronghold. Anyway, the source of the Lovady River has been discovered, and my subordinates know the location of the Great Bend. I plan to lead my troops there to build a fortress. By the way, he also escorted Brother Kagan home. Rurik, what do you think?"

    "Of course." Rurik didn''t want to answer.

    "Hey, I''ll take our Carl. Even if this kid is only four years old, he has to see the world."

    "It should be like this. My princes should go out and explore when they are at the right age. So, I arranged for my cousin Arik to explore the East, and many boys over twelve years old also acted." Rurik followed. In other words, this remark seems to be a general echo, but Kagan and Carlotta have no idea what it means.

    No, Rurik pretended to be mysterious and put on an intriguing expression: "Brother Kagan, the core area of ??your Pecheneg people is backed by a big river, I call it the Volga River. I dare say that the upper reaches of this river is right now where we are. The location is due east. You can believe that I will continue to send expeditions to the east, and sooner or later I will find the big river. Finally, I can row directly to your homeland, which is faster than horses transporting goods."

    Such a situation was really unheard of for Kagan, and it was difficult for him to understand: "You? How do you know."

    "What else?" Rurik stretched out his right hand to the ceiling and said deliberately, "God Odin told me. God didn''t tell me the correct location, only told me in a dream that as long as I keep going east, I can finally find the correct one. River. Brother, our **** bless me. Just as your **** bless you. You rest in Novgorod again, and I will set up the banquet immediately, and prepare gifts for you."

 Chapter 1036ï¼š tax-free gift

    At the banquet, Kagan was very drunk.

    Rurik invited many nobles from the Novgorod region, and even Old Otto, a heavyweight mission town.

    Everyone called Kagan Khan in the habit of the steppe people, and they all admitted that he was indeed the supreme ruler of Pecheneg.

    Drinking to the point of excitement, Rurik hung the crystal cup high, and advocated: "No one can question the power of my brother Kagan. If anyone opposes him being the khan of Pecheneg, I will raise my troops to attack. All attacks My ally''s actions are equivalent to attacking Ross. Friendship lasts!"

    The nobles held up their glasses of various colors and shouted that the friendship would last forever, and they kept drinking, and the ale seemed to be inexhaustible.

    It is true that the Novgorod region, which has a lot of grain, has the capital to squander the grain to make wine. In the long winter, it seems that only wine can warm people up quickly. Drinking is not only a personal preference, but also a means for locals to fight against the cold.

    Kagan had already done as the locals did, and he had already felt the chill in the extreme north, lamenting that there was no force capable of defeating Ross. On the contrary, these giant beasts from the north can go south and bite at will.

    "To our eternal friendship!" Kagan staggered and stood up with his drunken body, only to sit down again without noticing. He smiled as he watched the wine glass half spilled and drank it again.

    There are ale and kvass, and flammable spirits. Any liquor is deliberately added with some honey and mixed with a stick to make the original cocktail.

    The banquet even made other dishes lose their charm, only the sizzling roasted whole lamb attracted everyone''s mouth.

    The banquet to send Kagan home was an opportunity, and then it was the opportunity for Rurik to gather Boyar of the estates around the lake into the city.

    When these nobles arrived, the good news that was deliberately leaked in advance had already been passed down by word of mouth and naturally spread to their ears.

    Is there such a good thing? Because of the great victory of the expedition, tax exemption for three years?

    Didn''t you say you plan to be tax-free this year? Your Majesty, after that, he has to be tax-free for three years?

    The good news is a little too good. The public always repeats the "three-year tax exemption". When Boyar casually grabs a person to have fine lines, the respondent can only say "I also learned about it from a friend."

    Whether such a good thing is true, the Boyars dare not speculate. They hope this is true, and their first priority now is to see the Pechenegs home.

    The banquet is not to determine whether the rumors are true or not. They tried their best to keep calm when the banquets were staggered. Only when everyone was drunk would someone be dizzy and bring it up.

    It is hoped that the king can publicly declare this to be true and immediately announce the exemption of all agricultural taxes from 841 to 843, that is, the restoration of taxes from 844.

    I saw Rurik shook his head with a smile characteristic of drunkenness. He didn''t say anything, but with this smile he seemed to tacitly acknowledge that there was something wrong.

    After all, a large number of nobles were lying in the banquet hall, and most of them were unconscious, making the whole scene too corrupt.

    Old Otto also wanted to return to his old bravery, but unfortunately he was too old, and he couldn''t stand it if he wanted to drink heavily. It seems that he has been deprived of the qualification to drink hard by God, so he has to have a few drinks.

    Since the nobles arrived in Novgorod by boat, there is no need to go back, because the traditional inland trade routes have been restored. As the largest residence in the kingdom, there is a huge consumer population around Yinermen Lake, coming from the direction of Novorossburg. The ships deliberately waited until the end of the spring snowmelt period, the Neva and Volkhov rivers finally became much more relaxed, and merchant ships began to sail to Novgorod to unload and sell goods.

    Leather goods, salt, bacon and ironware from the north arrived one after another, and locals flocked to buy them.

    Even if the king does not collect taxes, the boyars of the farms will always need silver coins. The price of grain during the autumn harvest is extremely low, and they are more willing to store grain until the spring, and then sell it to the outside world during the spring drought.

    Due to the continuous expansion of farmland across the country, the weather in recent years may not be good or bad. Macroscopically, the production capacity of grain has been increasing, and Rurik set the official grain selling price at ten pounds of oats or nine pounds of wheat for one silver coin. Grain is indeed the anchor of currency value.

    The official selling price is like this, and the official also holds a large amount of silver coins, copper coins and even gold stocks.

    Even if grain can actually be used as ready-made currency, a sack of oats is often packaged in a hundred pounds, which is a maximum of ten silver coins. In theory, they can do transactions directly with merchants at this exchange rate, but the reality is that it is extremely unrealistic.

    Any merchant likes metal currency that is light and easy to carry, and merchants from the north will never buy goods and then ship a load of grain back.

    As the leaders of the farms, the Boyars have to fulfill many obligations to the villagers. If the kingdom collects taxes, they are tax preparers. If the villagers want to sell the food for trading, they help the villagers to sell the food to earn a little benefit.

    Rurik fixed the official price for selling grain, and how much was sold each month was determined by the standard he set. These grains are almost the commercial grain supply for the cities, and people outside the cities have no right to buy them unless there is a famine. Anyone who tries to disturb it is guilty of the greatest sin, and will be sentenced to the blood eagle, though never enforced.

    Rurik set a bottom line for the food market, and based on the current situation of the Rus Kingdom, although the kingdom''s territory is huge, its population is still too small and distributed in several large plates. Business has indeed become more prosperous than in the past, but the large-scale trade market for grain is almost only suddenly raised during the autumn harvest, and then quickly died down.

    Except for the autumn harvest period, the grain trading market was sluggish as a whole. Even if the Boyars deliberately delayed selling grain until the spring, they could not achieve the high price of ten pounds of wheat for one silver coin.

    It was Rurik who was the biggest grain merchant in the country, and he could buy it for the low price of fifteen pounds for a silver coin during the autumn harvest.

    Whether it is Vikings or Slavs, as long as they are farmers and are eager to cash in their food, they will sell their food in a big way to exchange money from the king.

    For more than ten years, the royal family has accumulated enough credibility that as long as the farmer has the ability to transport the grain to the royal family''s purchasing station, he can get the grain.

    The kingdom then consists of three large grain purchasing stations, in Stockholm, Novgorod and Novgorod. In terms of its size, Novgorod is the largest, and the city''s granary is also the largest in the country.

    Therefore, each boyar has to consider the consumption cost of storing food by themselves, and they lack the storage technical ability of the royal family. They need to exchange a large amount of silver coins to buy other daily necessities as soon as possible, and even if it is delayed until spring plowing, they will not be able to earn much more.

    Taxation was never the first method for the king to obtain a large amount of grain from the people. The king was the biggest businessman and a monopoly businessman, so he could exchange all kinds of necessities for grain from the big grain owners. Just***.

    "One silver coin for ten pounds of oats" is the foundation of the economic activities of the Rus Kingdom, which is indeed a grain-based country.

    In fact, in Rurik''s view, since food is the foundation of life and a real currency, he has the full right to issue money based on food.

    "I can print a batch of food exchange coupons. The cost of printing is paper and ink. I can use it as a reward for some people, so that they can only use this paper to exchange food from me."

    The earliest paper money was indeed a commercial bill of exchange that was made spontaneously by the people, which was later officially recognized as legal and officially endorsed for its credit.

    Is there a silver coin shortage in Ross now? not at all. Ross''s economic activity does have a ceiling, and touching that ceiling is shackled. This is precisely the principle of "one silver coin for ten pounds of oats", which would break out if the royal family was unable to produce the equivalent of economic activity in a future crisis, or if official stockpiles of grain were suddenly depleted.

    At present, the economic activities of Rus are developing normally. Since there is no crisis in the flow of traditional currencies, it is not necessary to resort to the practice of paper money.

    Not only that, although Ross''s expedition caused many old soldiers to break down, the "Marriage and Population Expansion Operation" that started more than ten years ago finally broke out with powerful force, and the soldiers would not suddenly appear with the will of the king. Precautions made more than ten years ago have led to the emergence of thousands of twelve-year-olds in the kingdom.

    These boys were born in the period of Ross''s wealth expansion, they do not know what to starve, on the contrary, they grew up eating wheat and fish, and their physical fitness is far better than that of their parents. They have learned the basics of culture again, and can read paper orders in Latin alphabet and understand any posted notices. They can go to the battlefield with weapons, but if they can wait a little longer, when they are fifteen years old, they will be better warriors.

    According to tradition, even if a child is born on the last day of the year (the day before Hanukkah), as long as Hanukkah is over, the kid is one year old, but in reality it is only two or three days old. So a lot of boys who are counted as twelve are actually only eleven.

    In 841, the second group of twelve-year-old children made their debut. They were already considered adults, and they were obliged to defend the territory of Russia. They were more qualified to marry and have children. In fact, children of Nordic descent, regardless of gender, genetics. It is determined that their precociousness has such an ability.

    Of course Rurik wouldn''t be stupid enough to let a twelve-year-old boy go into the battlefield, unless it was a war that would kill the country after all the gambling, like the battle of Gotland nine years ago.

    On the contrary, Ross has created a relatively safe external space. The existing standing army and soldiers from various flag teams are disarmed and returned to their fields. It is not appropriate to recruit them to take the initiative to expedition. There is absolutely no problem in defending the country.

    Even if the civil war in the Frankish kingdom is doomed to intensify, hasn''t Ross and Denmark joined hands to send personnel to the Western world to deliberately disrupt the situation? The main force of Ross does not need to be involved, unless Ludwig of the Eastern Kingdom is really going to be beaten to the brink of subjugation by his elder brother Lothair.

    As a result, the kingdom got a period of strategic opportunity, and the entire kingdom had to recuperate.

    The news of the so-called "three-year tax exemption" was indeed spread by Rurik. He could estimate that after the news spread, the public was indeed discussing it happily.

    Why is it tax-free for three years? According to the original plan, in 840, tax exemption was required to stabilize the confidence of the expeditionary army and the people in the rear. As a result, the industrious scribes had already finished collecting taxes before the tax exemption order was passed back to their hometown. The tax exemption must naturally be fulfilled in 841. But the kingdom did achieve a great expedition!

    When Caesar performed a ten-day triumphal ceremony in Rome, the people of Rome saw the majesty and glory of the army. But what really made the people support Caesar was another virtuous policy - he invited the people of the city to eat and drink for free for a whole month.

    In short, it is to throw money. If you put it another way, it is tax exemption for the people.

    Li Chuangsui used the banner of "three-year tax exemption" to get the response of the hungry people, and the army of refugees swelled from the defeated Eighteen Cavalry to two million in just one year.

    With some clear knowledge of history, Rurik was aware of the significance of tax exemption, and the romantic idea in his heart was not destroyed by the decade-long expansion war.

    In 842, it must be tax-free, which is equivalent to the feat of "Caesar invites the whole city to dinner". This has been tax-free for two years. Let¡¯s learn from the righteous deeds of the Eastern dynasties when they started, and extend the tax-free period to three years.

    Because the main grain-producing areas of Rus directly controlled by the royal family are highly concentrated in the surrounding Yinermen Lake area, farms are villages, and they are the basic social units for organizing food production. Each farm has boyar nobles equivalent to villages. Even if some boyars used to be in the past, they are actually under the direct control of the governor of Novgorod, and the governor is directly responsible to the king Rurik , even if these boyars continue to do good, if they dare to refuse the king''s decree, the army will come to crusade in person, as they have done in the past.

    In fact, some privileges are naturally established for Rurik, the immigrant settlement of the old Rus, but they are treated equally in terms of agricultural taxes. There are more than 40 old and new Slavic farms around the lake. They are Slavs. Many people know that the Russ among the Varyags who come by boating are untouchable. They were born with such a consciousness, and now they are relieved to be directly managed by Ross.

    A large number of Rus immigrated to the Lake District, and because they lived in the territory of the slaughtered old pine needle manor, they did not invade the fields of other manors. They made a comparison. Back then, Pine Needle Manor was also a little bully, and each farm had to make offerings to them. Now it is also for the Rus people, but the Rus people have given everyone a lot of benefits, so that the grain production has increased a lot, paid more grain to the Rus people, and kept more grain for themselves.

    Even if the king did not have any tax-exempt decrees, the days of the Slavic farms continued steadily. After all, they hardly sent troops on expeditions, and although they didn''t get the spoils, they also didn''t lose. On the contrary, Boyar''s son, who was ordered to be a cavalryman (hostage), came back with a lot of loot, and the boy became the hero of the whole village, a warrior recognized by King Ross. The men in the village who boasted of being brave also followed suit, eager to have the opportunity to go to the battlefield to get trophies and personal honor.

    More than 40 Boyars were ordered to participate in the banquet, and everyone actually received the king''s wine and barbecue hospitality, and they were extremely satisfied and grateful.

    In fact, this was also a performance by Rurik, to make those Boyars realize that even though he was forced to move his village from the forest to the lake to accept the rule of Rus, King Rus did not treat them as outsiders. .

    So let these boyars wake up after drinking, and after they are fully recovered, they are invited to enter the parliamentary court in the city.

    It was lively and lively in the parliamentary court. It was rumored that the king was about to announce the tax exemption order. When talking about this, many people were so excited that they trembled violently, which was beyond the control of personal willpower.

    So when Rurik appeared noble and kind, all the Boyars stood up one after another, roaring, stomping the floor and applauding, making a lot of noise by various means.

    Rurik waved to them, not bothering to repeat the polite words.

    The Governor Medvet was present, and the top scribe Ella was also present. The two stood on the left and right of Rurik, and only the smart people in Boyar had fully understood the meaning of the meeting. Because of any taxation activities, the governor will send people to carry the physical agricultural tax and supervise the implementation, and the top clerk will send people to do the statistical work, which will become the proof of everything in the form of written records.

    Rurik said bluntly: "Have you heard the news? This king tells you that everything is true!"

    So the scene that was just quiet quickly boiled like boiling water.

    He slapped the low podium vigorously, scolding everyone for being quiet with a smile.

    And solemnly announced: "Last year should be tax-free, but there were some problems. Therefore, this year will replace last year''s tax-free! Also because of the great success of the war, it is so glorious to be tax-free. Next year will continue to be tax-free. Since it has been tax-free for two years, I will send you another one. 2019, and the year after that continues to be tax-free. Three full years! This year is 841, and the tax-exemption lasts until 843. When we collect the agricultural tax again, it will be 844!¡±

    Rurik repeated this again and again for the specific time to ensure that Boyar, who was behind his ears, could hear clearly. UU reading

    They cheered wildly and praised the king for his wiseness, using the best word in the Slavic vocabulary, "Slava" and "Skoyn", which together means "glorious hero."

    The tax exemption was first announced in Novgorod, and then carried out to settlements throughout the kingdom.

    So, since it is tax-free, what about the state''s expenses? There will be no fiscal deficit?

    Because of the seizure of the war, and even the continuous blood transfusion of the metal smelting industry directly controlled by the royal family, if the wealth flowing into the treasury is less the cost of the huge war, the wealth will indeed increase. After all, only the agricultural tax is exempted, and the commercial tax and customs tax should be collected or collected. What''s more, he calculated that the war of 840 had indeed turned into a commercial war, and the Eastern Kingdom had completely opened the door to Ross. Rus now has the best iron ore in Europe. It is a huge source of wealth for the kingdom at the current historical stage. It exports iron products to Saxony, Flanders, the Netherlands, Britain and East Frank. The local geographical conditions determine that they are indeed lacking. Iron, it is impossible to refuse good iron from the north.

    In this alone, history returns to its formality. Ever since the discovery of large iron ore in the Kingdom of Sweden, crude sponge iron or iron iron has been exported to the Holy Roman Empire. Shinra craftsmen will iron and finish, and then learn steelmaking and hydraulic forging techniques in the 15th century, making steel rapidly popular. Shinra can do this, largely relying on the annual transportation of Swedish iron ore, which is a thousand-year transportation.

    Rurik didn''t do this on purpose, considering various considerations, selling iron products to Saxony and the Eastern Kingdom was the best solution to grab the local wealth. He is now in Novgorod, and it is certain that armed cargo ships from Rus will begin to circle Jutland towards Hamburg, Rotterstad (Rotterdam) and Utrecht...

 Chapter 1037ï¼š Migrants southward movement begins

    To establish settlements at the headwaters of the Lovati River, it is destined to be far from Lake Yinermen.

    A lonely city outside the core control area, it must have all the measures to be self-sufficient, especially the military defense must be done well.

    Lukiholm, which was bound to be the first permanent colony city developed by the Rus southwards in the Eastern European part.

    It has such an important strategic economic position, but it is too far away from Yin''ermen Lake, and the cost of its initial blood transfusion is too high to continue. It is better to solve the problem at the source and issue a permanent migration of some local residents to Lukiholm. These conscripted Slavs will also change their identities, from peasants from various farms to become subjects of the Principality of Ostara.

    As usual, Rurik still arranged for Carlota, one of his wives, to guard the southern gate of the kingdom.

    It has been discussed at the meeting that the defense of Lukiholm will be managed by the Principality of Ostara in the future, unless the main waterway of the Wang division can go south to help.

    As long as you can row a boat backwards along the Lovady River, you can reach the big bend and build a city, and the cost of marching seems not to be high.

    This time, Rurik intends to send a thousand people to go, and this is the biggest cost.

    The three-year tax-free decree has been enacted, and the Boyars are rejoicing. They themselves are still in Novgorod and will never leave suddenly.

    Kagan and his Pecheneg cavalry are about to end their guest life and leave with their purchased goods and a large number of strategic materials gifted by King Ross. They are the caravans and the guardians of the city-building teams. The huge horse team was about to leave Novgorod and return to the new city of Ostara at the southern end of the lake. The reason why Kagan was still dawdling was to wait for Rurik to finish the final meeting.

    All the Boyars were gathered again, with happy smiles on their faces, whispering to each other, wondering whether the king was going to announce some more rewards and so on.

    In anticipation, Rurik appeared kindly again. Unlike the last meeting, this time he was accompanied by a noble woman.

    Carlotta is capable, with long hair tied into thick golden braids, a white fox hat on his head, and a fair and round face under the hat.

    Carlotta has the same round face as her siblings, even though they are pure-blooded Nordics. It''s probably because I always eat slightly hard food in my life, which just makes the muscles of the cheeks too strong.

    Boyar can''t recognize her face any more. After all, there is only one duchess in the kingdom, and legally her Duchy of Ostara was incorporated into Ross in the form of a dowry.

    Her status is so special, and the wealth she has is also extremely special.

    This noble woman is also quite vicious, and the slaves denounced her as a "forest mother bear", but Geboyar is very happy to have such a heroine in her side.

    Carlotta and the king played at the same time, what''s going on?

    Rurik first clapped his hands vigorously to deter the noisy audience, and motioned those who stood up to sit down again.

    He cleared his throat: "I have only one thing to announce today. Ross has already completed his expansion to the north, and we have discovered the sea at the end of the world. Last year we explored westward, and this year this matter is suspended. This year, I ordered the opening of the The exploration of the eastern forest has also decided to start the exploration of the south. You are all residents living near Yinermen Lake, don¡¯t you want to expand your living space? So, I will build another one on the upper reaches of the Lovati River. big city."

    The construction of new settlements is pioneering and innovative, and of course a good thing in general. The boyars subconsciously signaled their welcome.

    They were indeed welcoming, whether they were genuinely welcoming, perfunctory or agreeing, they were all firmly grasped by Rurik.

    "Oh! It seems that you are all very supportive. Well, since you are so supportive, you will also support me if I make some requests?"

    The boys looked at each other in dismay, and some people suddenly felt that it might not be a good thing. The happy face gradually became gloomy, and those who wanted to coax all shut up.

    Rurik shrugged: "Don''t worry, it''s all good things. I counted, and there are forty-two boyars present. I want each of your farms to present ten men at once, no less than twelve years old. No more than twenty years old. These men have since left your farm and become subjects of the Principality of Ostara."

    As soon as the words came here, those closed mouths buzzed immediately. It wasn''t that Rurik''s decision caused an uproar, but everyone just didn''t understand what the purpose of handing over some young boys was.

    After all, some farms have a population of two or three hundred people, and it would be a huge loss to hand over ten people at once.

    Rurik had to explain a little more: "I know that it is a great loss of labor for the village to have you take out some young boys. But your boys will take up arms and build settlements in the south! It will be a fortress , an outpost. You haven''t really lost them, but these boys will take the lead as warriors to keep the entire Lake District safe. This will be of great benefit to all of us, and the difficulties you face are only temporary ones. Rest assured, As long as you surrender ten people obediently, I will give you cash grants."

    After all, Rurik touched Carlotta next to him again and asked her to repeat the arranged words.

    Under normal circumstances, Geboyar does not have a cordial conversation with Carlotta, but the farms have more or less transactions with New Ostara, the southernmost of the lake, on livestock issues. Breeding some calves and lambs to sell and directly exchange food from farmers is also Carlota''s business method.

    She raised her chin, her posture was arrogant, and her tone was calm: "Friends, it is a loss for you to take out ten boys for the time being. They will all be managed by me, and they will become my subjects from now on, and they will be my family with me. . I swear I will not treat them badly, I will train them to become qualified warriors, and your dedicated children will eventually make great achievements. They will live in the emerging fortresses in the south for a long time, and I will allow them to regularly return by boat to visit relatives, you actually Haven''t lost these children. Can''t you trust me? The king will give you some cash as king, and I''ll give you some lambs and calves as Duke of Ostara. Ten from each farm, I Give back five lambs and one calf."

    Carlotta is serious, theoretically there will be 420 boys as his subjects, there will be 42 cows and 210 lambs.

    Ostara is not what it used to be. Under the leadership of Duchess Carlotta, all the subjects are fully engaged in animal husbandry and breeding. The number of cattle, sheep, horses and reindeer is increasing. Among them, sheep have the highest reproductive efficiency. . In addition, sending their own cavalry to loot south, not only slaves, but also the livestock of the local people were taken away.

    The number of livestock she owns is getting higher and higher, and it is no problem to give out part of the reward to the Boyar.

    After all, these cattle and sheep are gifts to the Boyar family, and the compensation given by Rurik will also fall into the hands of the Boyars.

    In today''s era, Geboyar is still a face, and the entire farmer''s residents are probably related to him by blood, and it is normal to eat more than half of the king''s reward without swallowing it.

    Hand over the ownership of a boy to become a subject of the Duchy of Ostara. For the cost of this change of relationship, Rurik was willing to give each of them a pound of silver.

    Ten pounds of silver, five sheep and a calf, this is a good deal!

    In Geboyal''s view, human life is valuable. Those boyars with a small population of villages are in urgent need of a sum of cash to improve the life of the whole village, not to mention the current sheep means wealth! The state-run garment factories in Novgorod received a large amount of Western wool, and all the workers were working full-time in the textile trade and earning gratifying labor fees. Even if the salary is actually not high, it is enough to attract the eyes of a large number of unemployed peasant women.

    Even without the opportunity to work in state-run garment factories, it''s not unusual what those workers do.

    Each farm can raise its own sheep, cut the wool regularly, or sell the wool to the city, or process it by itself, spin it with wooden needles, and wear wool clothes on its body.

    It usually costs a fortune to buy one lamb, but now the Duchess is giving away five, which is really a delicacy.

    Thinking about these people''s hearts is very comfortable, and suddenly someone has to stand up cheaply: "Sir, how many males and females are these five sheep?"

    "Give it all to your ewes," Carlotta said casually.

    "This...at least, give us a ram lamb."

    "Oh? I understand." Carlotta narrowed her eyes slightly, "Is it because you want to breed your own lambs. For the sake of all of you, you can."

    Giving them rams is no threat to New Ostara''s economy, wool is a good thing, the more the better. Carlotta had no intention of monopolizing wool production, but only wanted to expand output. After all, her husband Rurik had a way to sell excess wool products to distant places, which was also an important way to gain profits in a peaceful state.

    So, the boys left the venue happily, and they got the cash on the same day, and every silver coin was of good quality Frank.

    "Sword Comes"

    They immediately made purchases in Novgorod City, and quickly returned the silver coins given by Rurik back intact, in exchange for a large number of high-quality agricultural tools.

    The cost of cast plowshares is not high, and with the influx of hot money into the market, its price has also increased accordingly. If the plowshare is made completely as a curved plow, the price can be very high. It is natural to do this purely in the way of businessmen, but Rurik has to take into account the needs of the people. In essence, they only need plowshares, and even have no urgent need for curved ploughs. They only want a sturdy tool that can cultivate soil. .

    Fitting iron plowshares to your traditional oak plow is also a hundred times better than wooden plows of the past.

    Now is the period of the comprehensive expansion of more than 200,000 people around the Yinermen Lake area. The armed expeditions sent by Ross in the east and south directions are only part of the large expansion. The real expansion lies in the natural expansion of the farmers. Various farms, including the immigrant settlements of the old Rus, demanded a huge amount of ploughs and axes to claim farmland from the forest. Every small family needed its own tools, and the more the better.

    The price of the plowshares rose to twenty silver coins, and Gboyar took the opportunity to buy them.

    Rurik made an agreement with everyone, and the farms brought the boys to the southern city of New Ostara to gather at the agreed time.

    He could probably imagine what kind of trouble Zhu Boyar would cause when he returned to the farms. After all, no parent was willing to let their son leave, let alone a son who was already a strong worker. These things are all Boyar things, and all the children must be assembled on the agreed day anyway.

    Rurik herself will not go to the source of the Lovady River, but Duchess Carlotta will go there on horseback and lay the foundation in person. She also wants to bring her son Carl to meet the world, and also intends to let him experience the identity of the city lord in the emerging Lukiholm when he grows up.

    After all, the establishment of a new city is a national-level project. Rurik organized a fleet in the lake area, and its task was to **** the immigrant team to arrive smoothly. The fleet is composed of traditional long ships, on which some tools and materials needed to build the city are also transported, especially a large number of iron nails and cables. There is also a large amount of grain to ensure sufficient supplies when the city is built.

    So in Kagan''s view, his Rurik brother''s fanfare is indeed serious, and he really attaches great importance to Lukiholm.

    Rurik rode his horse and led his cavalry quickly to Nova Ostara.

    He traveled with Kagan''s cavalry and made his final station here.

    At this time, there were 200 Kagan mercenaries and 300 pure transport horses. There were hemp sacks hanging on both sides of the horses. Fortunately, the horses were all prairie horses with strong endurance, otherwise Rurik would not have thought that his sworn brother would be able to take away a large amount of goods. Iron pots, iron cutlery, glassware, soap, honey in jars, ale in barrels, spirits in bottles, clusters of arrows, steel swords, spearheads, burlap, cables, salt, vegetable dyes, deerskins, rabbitskins, bearskins , squirrel skins, walrus tusks, poultry feathers, raspberry preserves, sun-dried thyme, and many other small items.

    Ross has been producing a wide variety of objects. The most that Cagan brings are the bulk materials necessary for production and life, and the rest of the small objects are mostly curious.

    It is undeniable that the variety of goods that Rus can produce has been increasing, which the Pechenegs could not have imagined in the past, even if their trade volume is not high. Kagan is very careful that the trade route will become more and more stable in the future, and the transaction volume between the two sides will definitely increase year by year. The Pecheneg people can indeed rely on the power of Ross to grow themselves, and the heavy materials carried by these hundreds of horses proves everything.

    This was Kagan''s last personal escort, and the largest trade troop of both countries.

    The two brothers continued to drink and chat in New Ostara, and waited for the children one after another before the agreed date.

    Numerous boys, either by boat or on foot, were escorted by their clan to New Ostara. It is true that the word "escort" can be used here, and it is only from the faces of these children that Rurik can see their reluctance.

    So what?

    Moreover, Rurik felt that he was being played a little by a group of boyars. They did bring the boys in according to the regulations, but they all turned out to be immature. Obviously, they were all selected by the Boyars according to the lower limit of age. I am afraid that there are still eleven-year-old boys who have been drawn to make up the number.

    The Boyars were all personally escorted, and their smiling faces made it difficult for Rurik to criticize anything.

    It was Carlotta who showed great generosity and immediately accepted these thin boys with tender faces. After that, he shouted for the boiled wheat prepared by his subordinates, and then poured the boiled milk into the wooden bowl. Salty milk-foamed oatmeal was an odd delicacy, and the boys weren''t picky and happily finished their meal.

    After the boys were full, they changed their clothes as a group. All the clothes were naturally financed by Rurik. Unlike the uniforms of the Rus army, the robes of these boys were sewn into abstract bull heads with black cloth strips on the chest.

    This is the badge of the Principality of Ostara. Put on this dress, put on new leather boots, and eat the food of the Ostara people, and they will say goodbye to their hometown farm. UU read www. uukanshu. com Even if their parents are still taking them with them in their hometown, at this moment all the children are transformed into Carlota''s subjects.

    The boys even performed a ceremony en masse, swearing allegiance to Duchess Carlotta.

    It was a fine morning, with long boats lined up on the Lovady River, and cavalry on the bank.

    The four hundred and twenty boys were short in stature. After all, they were too young. Carlotta smiled and accepted them, thinking that in a few years, these boys would grow up and be strong enough. She also really needs her new subjects to be younger, so that it is convenient for her own training and emotional edification. In her plan, these boys would all become cavalry, only because of the lack of qualified warhorses at hand.

    Ostara wanted to send another 200 people to accompany him, and Carlo Taling hired hundreds of farmers from several nearby farms to assist. Rurik also brought some brothers from Novgorod, he himself did not go to the south, the task was assigned to the love of Fisk.

    Coupled with the Pecheneg team that was about to go home, the number of people in the entire team along the Henan easily exceeded 1,000.

    This is less like an immigrant team, more like an expeditionary force.

    The boys got on the long boat and, accompanied by adults, took up the long oars like the Varyags and waited for the order to set off.

    On the shore, Rurik raised his head and looked at the face of Carlota, who was riding, and Karl, who was sitting in front of him.

    "Complete the task early, and the fort must be built this year."

    "Okay." Carlotta didn''t say more, she had already finished what she had to say.

    Rurik also talked too much with Kagan, and he really didn''t want to say anything at the moment of parting. Both are men, and this moment is divided into deep.

    He signaled to the trumpeter on standby, and as the melodious trumpet sounded, the huge team began to move.

    The action of the migrants going south to build a new city has begun!

 Chapter 1038ï¼š Explorers and the Savoks on the Luga River

    In the Gulf of Finland, a large number of Russ and Finnish fishing boats wantonly plunder the abundant fish at the turn of spring and summer. Herring, baltic cod, pike, perch, fishermen with limited capacity wantonly catch.

    Generally speaking, a trawler casts a large net in the water and drags it around, and the amount of fish that can be caught depends on luck.

    The large nets woven by the fishermen are all mixed with flax and boat cable hemp, which ensures toughness and strength, and is the best netting material currently available. Even such a large net is very worn out. It is a reality to fish for three days and dry the net for two days.

    Fishing for herring in the vast sea is a gamble. How much you can catch depends on the gift of God, so the fishermen always kneel before the statue of Frey they bought before going out to sea, and even spend money to worship at the Great Temple of New Rosesburg, just for the sake of The patron saint of wealth bestows the receipt.

    No matter how much herring is caught, it will be sold out in an instant when it is transported back to the port. There is no problem with the price being cheaper, and the fishermen generally make a profit.

    There are also many fishermen who are impatient with catching fish. They are willing to take a more prudent approach, which is to release the bait to catch cod. As long as they catch a big guy, the whole family will be able to enjoy it for many days. If they catch more, they will sell the same. good price. The most important thing is that the cost of fishing materials is very low, carbon steel hooks and hemp ropes are enough, and the bait is small fish.

    In between is going into inland rivers to catch perch. These danshui fish have been used many times, but the Rus people who are proficient in eating fish have already studied fish thoroughly. They cut off the parts with many bones with daggers, and the rest is fish meat.

    The coasts around the Gulf of Finland are uninhabited, and a large number of river mouths are visible to the naked eye.

    All inland rivers may contain huge resources of danshui fish, tempting fishermen to take risks with weapons.

    There were five fishermen''s families walking together, armed with harpoons, axes, arrows and wooden crossbows, rowing two long boats consciously thinking of the mouth of an unknown river.

    They have large nets and fishing hooks in their homes, and they also bring some bitter and bad salt. These crude salts also need to purify the sodium chloride inside. The fishermen are not picky. After all, this kind of inferior salt is not eaten directly, but the fish or animal meat caught by the team is preservative, and it must be cooked when it is eaten. Boil off excess salt.

    This is a fairly wide river, which is different from other small rivers visible to the naked eye, and its flow rate is not high. The riverside is lush and forested, and the riverside is full of lush reeds.

    They lived on the shore temporarily, cutting down small trees to build shacks. Then prop up the pottery urn and cook the freshly caught sea bass.

    Women and children from five families worked together to cook, and the children were busy scraping the fish scales with a knife before handing the fish to the mother for further processing. The children played in the grass, played in the water by the river, and tried to catch some frogs and shrimps in the grass, even if it was a leg of black mud.

    The men ran farther, some were in charge of spreading out large nets to focus on catching fish, while others were carrying wooden crossbows and short wooden bows to hunt further afield.

    Because the eagle-eyed spotted the cruising waterfowl!

    A hoarse rattling caught the attention of the two fishermen, who were indeed fishermen but now turned into forest hunters.

    "Are some big birds over there? Catch one that''s long enough for us to eat. Carl keep up," said one.

    "It''s better to crawl down first, and let''s get some reeds to stick around to avoid scaring the birds."

    "Alright."

    Carl and Brand are longtime friends, New Rus who have immigrated from the Meralen clan together. Immigrants joined Ross a full decade ago, and the two families gained new identities and responded to the call to move to Fort New Ross as the early settlers.

    Now, the two take their families on an adventure in partnership with three others. The two longboats are the property of the two of them. They have saved enough money to order their own boats, and they can now do adventures that were unconditional in the past.

    The two are no longer young, and their beards and hair are beginning to gray. They withdrew from the second flag team, and their respective eldest sons filled positions. The sons not only survived the War of 840 but also returned with a lot of spoils. The eldest son has already established his own business, and he has no right to ask for more than some gifts from his son as a father. This is not a problem. The two refused to accept their own aging, so they took their youngest son and daughter to start their dream adventure.

    A large number of tall green reeds were inserted into the hat, and the reeds were quickly tied into bundles and hung on the body.

    Two groups of green grass squirmed among the dense reeds, even an old hunter with a keen eye could not easily detect it.

    The south wind made the reeds sway constantly, and the nearby forest rustled. The noise completely concealed the movements of the two hunters, and their wriggling was also integrated with the swaying of the reeds.

    In this way, the Nordic grey cranes who are in the mating period know nothing.

    Carl continued to crawl, and a light arrow had been installed. He held a crossbow and whispered: "Look at me now, I will definitely kill you with one shot. Alas, I asked you to bring a crossbow, but you don''t."

    Brand focused: "The wooden bow is light enough. Alas, I was thinking of fishing, who would have thought that I would encounter a flock of big birds in this unknown place. Also, who knew this little river was so long? Only God knows. Where does it lead."

    "Stop talking nonsense. Look at me."

    Carl was clearly a sniper at the moment. This old guy was constantly moving with a reed on his back. He didn''t know what those big birds were, he just coveted the meat, leg bones, and feathers.

    The arrow was silent, and with a short whistle, the arrow pierced through the chest of the gray crane. A huge bird suddenly fell!

    The flock of birds was instantly startled, and they raised their towering necks to look around. All the birds in this large courtship scene were exploring the situation around them. The big bird hit by the arrow was still kicking its legs and struggling, flapping its wings helplessly, and stopped moving after a while.

    Cal originally thought that he could only shoot one, but seeing that the flock of birds started to quack after observing for a while, he couldn''t help but cursed secretly, "A group of stupid birds."

    "Hey, maybe we can hunt them all down," Brand said.

    "Hopefully. Thanks to the crossbow that the king made, this wooden version is not very good at fighting, and hunting is really good."

    Indeed, once people realized the tactical advantage of the charged crossbow, it became more and more equipped. Any hunter likes efficient hunting equipment, and smart people can spontaneously modify the short wooden bow in their hands. Although the cost of making a "pro-crossbow" trigger system is too high, it is also possible to replace it with a simpler lever-type system, even if it is awkward to use. The short wooden bow cannot break the hard skin of wild boars and bears, and it is no problem to shoot small beasts and birds, so it can only hunt small beasts when it is transformed into a crossbow.

    It is an accident to encounter a large migratory bird like the gray crane. These Nordic birds will spend their summers on both sides of the Gulf of Finland, hiding in unforgettable riverside lakes to court and incubate their eggs, and spend the winter in the south in autumn.

    The second arrow is loaded, another precise sniper.

    Only this time the whole flock was completely startled, and they began to take off.

    "Good job Carl, at least two." Brand laughed.

    "No! We still have a chance. Brother, draw your sword and rush with me! Hack the one who is too late to fly!"

    "All right."

    The two stopped pretending, and suddenly two old men emerged from the reeds, with an axe in their left hand and a sword in the right hand, rushing to the place where the cranes stopped without saying a word.

    The mother crane is busy hatching eggs and will not leave unless she has to. Or in the memory of these migratory birds, they have not encountered human attacks. The mother cranes who hatched their eggs stood up one after another, and three were directly hacked to death by violent hunters.

    The entire group of cranes escaped, and they abandoned their young birds. The two hunters stood here, smiling and exploring their results.

    "It''s a big bird, I didn''t think there was such a big guy in the world!" Carl held a dying grey crane by the neck, "It''s really heavy."

    biquge.name

    "The bird meat is enough for us. Let''s take a good look at these feathers! You can make an extra profit by selling them to the king." Brand corrected with a smile.

    Carl looked at the prey at hand again, put it down and spread his wings. "Wow! The wingspan is so amazing."

    "Let me see too."

    Now, both of them are amazed at the huge wings of such a big bird. Each piece of flying feathers is extremely huge, and even the smaller feathers are excellent materials for making arrow feathers.

    Carl played with his old friend: "You say, how many arrows can we make by plucking the available feathers of this bird?"

    "If there are three arrows... maybe there are thirty."

    "Maybe more. Let''s look at other gains."

    Now there is no natural protection, the Rus people think that all the products are the gift of the gods, and the hunters have always hunted freely, unaware that their excessive hunting will cause ecological disasters. As a result, the wild reindeer herd near Roseburg Fjord has been wiped out for a long time, and even the small beasts have disappeared, which led to the tradition of north hunting in the age of the Rose tribe.

    Five families are standing in an unknown river area in the southern Gulf of Finland. This generation is not a Slavic settlement. What they see is a whole new world for them.

    The five long-necked birds were dragged away, and the two also found a lot of eggs from the nest, and even killed the chicks and took them away.

    Such hunting is really rewarding, and the large amount of hunting has attracted great surprises to the people in the camp.

    They scald the big birds with boiling water, and all the good feathers are collected to dry.

    The bird meat was grilled directly, but the taste was a bit more woody, and the five families were not picky. They kept the eggs as reserves for their continued expeditions. Whether it is a big bird or a chick, the unfinished bird meat is like extra caught perch, smeared with a layer of coarse salt and roasted into jerky as much as possible.

    These large birds have amazingly long legs, with long, slender leg bones, which are really good materials for making bone flutes. Everyone knows that Noren, one of the king''s wives, is proficient in music. She needs a lot of materials to make musical instruments. In the past, eagle legs were used to make bone flutes because they were long enough. Now, aren''t these bird legs longer? They fantasized that Noren would pay big bucks for it.

    They chatted and laughed around the bonfire. Today''s hunt was a good sign. As long as they continued to explore against the current, they might find more flocks of birds. This was an unexpected wealth, and they straightened up and went on the expedition immediately.

    The two longboats continued to drift against the current, all rowing as hard as they could.

    The surrounding scenery has not changed much. The lake is surrounded by reeds, and the surrounding is full of forests. If it is not for the existence of this river, people who implement this area are really easy to get lost.

    Suddenly, the peaceful paddling was interrupted by a small boat that appeared ahead.

    "Attention! There is a situation ahead! Take up arms!" After all, Carl retired from the flag team because he was old, and his soldiers were not alert.

    The crossbow is loaded, and the short wooden bow is ready.

    The small boat was actually a canoe. Obviously, the rowing surprised the sight of the two large boats. After hesitating for a while, he immediately chose to paddle to evacuate.

    "How?" someone asked.

    "Strange, that''s definitely not ours." Carl hurriedly discussed with Brand and decided to bite the bullet and visit.

    The flag of Ross was deliberately raised on the mast, and the longship followed the track of the fleeing canoes. Gradually the channel became wider and the flow rate of the river decreased further.

    Do not! Instead of a river, what appeared before us was a lake and a village with many gabled huts.

    "An unknown village. Carl, what to do? Go and see?" Brand, who was in control of the rear boat, shouted.

    "Then go have a look, I''ll go first! You stand by at the back, remember, you don''t want to go ashore."

    Therefore, the sudden appearance of two large ships is a complete rarity for the locals. This small village hidden in the depths of the forest is indeed the first time it has encountered outsiders.

    Carl didn''t want to show hostility for the first time, and weighed his own strength. It was impossible for five men and a few half-sized boys to loot this village. Of course, this does not mean that he will not be interested in robbery in the future.

    Men, women, and children of the entire village walked out of their residences. They subconsciously maintained a certain degree of vigilance, but they were more watching the fun.

    A group of short, dark-haired men with spears and bows gathered, forcing Carl to be more alert.

    The longship went boldly, and he made his wife and children stand up in a high profile, after all, women and children never aroused hostility in each other. He is also betting, the number of the other side is not too many, but his own people are too few. If there is a conflict, if he loses the battle, won''t he become a slave? This is that he is going to Brand to take other people to stay on the lake. Once there is a change, he will save himself and run away. If he fails, he will run away and report the matter to the Governor of New Roseburg.

    Carl discreetly landed, carrying a round shield and deliberately changing into the Rossonet shirt that had been patched a lot. This dress is very imposing, and a villager dressed in coarse cloth animal skin is greatly surprised.

    He first went ashore alone, although the steel sword was hanging on his body, he spread his hands intentionally with a smile to indicate that he was not a threat.

    So, an old man leaning on a wooden stick walked out of the hundreds of villagers who were watching.

    The old man opened his mouth and asked, and his words really shocked Carl. Because he basically understands.

    "You are actually Suomi?!" Carl asked back in broken Suomi or Finnish.

    The old man was equally astonished: "A huge stranger from afar, you... know our language?"

    "Stranger? Aren''t we friends?"

    "Friends. You, indeed, are our friends. Maybe. You came adrift from far away, and you...for what?"

    The old man did speak Suomi, at least Karl could understand it. After all, Carl has lived in New Roseburg for a long time. In recent years, as long as he is fishing, he will definitely deal with the Suomi people who live there. There are also cases of cooperative fishing at sea before. Suomi''s language has few inherent vocabulary, and it is not a big problem to learn enough vocabulary to make do with common words.

    Carl is keenly aware that these Suomi speakers are by no means from the country of Finland, and they don''t even understand the meaning of their clothes and their strange words.

    An answer is about to come out - this village is not under the control of the Rus Kingdom, and the locals probably don''t know anything about the outside world.

    Thinking of this, if many brothers are exploring together, it might not be a problem to rob the village and take everyone into slavery.

    Since the other party speaks the Suomi language, think about it, if the brothers really do this, will a large group of Suomi people living in the capital allow such a situation?

    Now that the two sides can communicate, maybe...

    Carl thought of a plan, maybe he could convince the village in front of him to join the kingdom of Ross. He really knew the preferences of the Great King Rurik, killing those tribes that did not surrender, and rewarding those who voluntarily surrendered. Wouldn''t it be a great achievement to persuade the village to submit to the king''s favor?

    Look at the population of this village, there are about 200 people, although the number is small, it exists in an unknown area, and there are clear waterways for the Rus people to settle in in the future.

    Carl made a judgment and said now: "We just drifted here by accident, and we are indeed friends. And, I''d like to exchange something with you."

    Hearing the "exchange", the old man immediately moved his mind.

    Upon seeing this, Carl immediately said the word "salt" in Suomi, which made the old man even more excited to investigate.

    He went on to ask, "So, who are you? And this river, what do you... call it."

    The old man lost his mind at the moment, and pointed out in a hoarse voice: "We are from Savokot."

    Savok? an unknown noun.

    Carl still asked the name of the river, but the answer he got was very absurd. Because the people of this village only call the river "river".

    "Since I don''t have a name, can I be the first to be named?" Carl thought, already having a result in his heart.

    Along the way, he found that the river has some characteristics, such as sandy and rocky bottom, mixed with some pebbles, and dense reeds everywhere along the river. In the Norse dialect of Old Rus, the noun to describe the lush grass by the river is "Reids", so the name of the river is it.

    (The savokot people are an important branch of the Ingri Finns. This river is the Luga River in the south of the Gulf of Finland and in the western region of Novgorod.)

 Chapter 1039ï¼š We probably found the 2nd line leading to Novgorod...

    The many people in front of them are short, and the weapons in their hands are almost all bone spears. These people are extremely lacking in iron tools visible to the naked eye, and poverty is basically written on their faces.

    The explorer Carl, still on alert, disembarked his wife and children, taking another "gift" from the ship.

    A small cloth bag was grasped by Carl, who pulled the cord at the bout to reveal the white fluffy velvet inside.

    The old leader of the village looked at the white thing, and his aging eyes suddenly glowed.

    "Ah! Is this really salt?"

    "I''ll give it to you." After saying that, Karl handed over the whole cloth bag.

    The old leader personally tasted it, and it was salty with bitterness. After all, this is crude sea salt, and there are still a lot of impurities such as magnesium chloride that have not been removed.

    It doesn''t matter if there are impurities. Many people have forgotten the taste of salt in this small village hidden in the forest and lake. But just taste the taste of salt out of instinct, and it will shock the whole head like an electric shock.

    The old leader actually burst into tears: "You... come from a distant sea? You brought such treasures."

    Carl smiled, he was about to explain and then suddenly shut up.

    sea? Is it really far?

    It has only been seven days since the five families entered the estuary of the river. This is not because they were so desperate to travel, but the fleet stopped and stopped for a long time and was busy hunting birds and beasts. Trying to hurry, Carl estimates that he will be able to rush to this village in three days.

    Can''t the people in the village build rafts? Can''t you cook salt yourself without leaving the village and going to the ocean? Even if the seawater in the Gulf of Finland is extremely low in salinity, it is better than tears of surprise today.

    He estimated that the people in this village had an inexplicable fear of the sea, or were comfortable living in this small area by the forest lake.

    Carl displayed iron hand axes and daggers, and even a double-tipped long-handled iron harpoon for fishing.

    He claims that these are all gifts, although of course there is a price to be paid to get them.

    "I''d like to exchange with you, you... is there anything you can exchange with me?"

    In the entire village, only the old leader has ancient memories. The village is indeed isolated from the world. The last time a foreigner arrived, the leader was very young. There are few elderly people in the village, in other words, people here are short-lived. The people with the bone spears put down their weapons and waited for the leader''s judgment.

    "We, have some hides from forest beasts. And some jerky."

    "Beast of the forest? What is that?"

    The leader can send someone to fetch it, and in a short while there is a small boar hide that has not yet been bristled off.

    Wild boar skins are not popular in Ross at all, because wild boars always like to build a hard mud shell to make their skin as hard as iron. It is too troublesome to hunt wild boars to obtain pig skins, and hunters can even collect tusks and bristles. In the past, no one had a choice. Wild boar was too savage, so one had to endure the smell and roast it. Now, there are clearly more choices. In terms of selling money, catching bears or catching wild deer is more economical. Ross hunters who had to enter the forest didn''t want to risk a deadly fight with wild boars.

    The people of this village may not have a choice either. It may be difficult to hunt a bear with their poor weapons. Many people with spears will probably have no problem hunting a small wild boar.

    So, what''s the use of Roth''s explorers for boar skins?

    Carl couldn''t hide his embarrassment: "This is a wild boar skin. What else do you have besides this?"

    The leader and his close friends looked at each other in dismay, but in fact the answer was ready to come out.

    The most valuable thing a village has is people. It seems acceptable to them to trade some children as goods in exchange for important means of production.

    They quickly discussed the results, and the leader replied flatly: "I can give you some children. I know that you will not hurt these children. They can be your slaves and do things for you."

    Such a reply was something that Carl never thought of. He did indeed move to conquer the village and kidnap the entire population as slaves in order to claim credit to the king. If he had the strength, he would definitely do so. As for whether the king will pardon the status of the villagers'' slaves, it is not something he should consider.

    Carl decided to report today''s news to the Governor of New Roseburg, and then the messenger reported the matter to the king. In the end, the entire village is highly likely to be incorporated, and those who live in a closed life will eventually come out of the cage and contact people outside.

    "You guys, how many children can you give me." He asked back.

    "One at most. I¡­want your goodies."

    "Alright."

    Even so, Karl wouldn''t fully trust the village, so only one boat docked, and the other continued to watch.

    Only the Carl family brought their many hunting tools ashore to display, and after a while, the other party really brought ten ignorant children.

    There are boys and girls, all of them have dirty faces, and their clothes are casually sewn with coarse cloth and leather. To make matters worse, these children still have small white **** in their hair, which are actually worm eggs.

    In this era, cats can be raised to eliminate rodent infestation. Forest cats, which were once regarded as the source of cherished leather, have become small mouse-hunting beasts kept at home, and gradually have pet value.

    Fleas such as lice are difficult to avoid, and the way to deal with parasites is to wash and wash clothes with soap.

    The sophisticated Ross family no longer has to hunt around for fleas, but Chukar, who was tortured by parasites, still remembers it.

    If you really want to take in these little slaves, you have to quickly change their clothes and shave their hair full of eggs. In any case, the main cities of Rus do not have any slave markets. The king''s personal attitude is inherently dislike of slavery, and it is openly realized that he neither supports nor opposes it, unless the slaves are from enemy prisoners of war, which is full support.

    There are other factors that are both up and down. After all, the old king Otto chose ten maids for Rurik, which caused a sensation in the entire fjord in Ross in the tribal era. Now those servants have long since left their status as slaves, and all of them have become female nobles because they married the current king Rurik.

    Carl himself is getting old, and he doesn''t expect to become a noble at all. As a person from old Ross, his family has long lived a comfortable life in the kingdom society, so this expedition is fully equipped.

    He put forward new conditions: "I only want girls, it doesn''t matter if they are younger."

    "This... why is this?"

    Carl smiled, and hurriedly pulled his little blond son, who was also quite ignorant, over, holding on to his thin shoulders and raising his chin proudly: "My noble son needs some maids, and these maids will regenerate my son in the future. Son. How? Please remember our identities! We! But Ross from the North World, we are very strong. I advise you to do as I ask."

    The old leader felt threatened, and the whole village belonged to him. He was well-informed. He remembered that a long time ago, an outsider arrived here in a similar boat, exchanged a few things, and left. At that time, there were more explorers, and if there was a fight, the village would definitely suffer.

    The new explorers only had two boats, and the old leader also saw the blonde-haired woman and child for the first time.

    Although the old leader lacked understanding of the world outside the forest, he also knew that the outside world was terrifying. This Savok village has ancient legends because they are essentially a group of Finnish people fleeing Karelian attacks. Several forces are all of Finnish ethnicity, and they are constantly fighting each other. Before Ross wiped out the Karelia forces in one fell swoop, the forces had already completed the upgrade from the chiefdom to the tribal alliance, and it was not impossible to even upgrade to a feudal kingdom.

    Some Savoks were forced to surrender to Karelia, while a few walked across the frozen Neva and finally hid in the dense forests of the southern Gulf of Finland. The history of being persecuted has been turned into a legend, so that the wizards of the village keep hypnotizing themselves that there are many monsters outside the forest, scaring the whole village to dare not go too far from the settlement.

    If you attack the "blond outsider" in front of you with the villagers, you can basically win, then the boats floating on the lake will leave. Young people may have nothing to fear, but the old leader may have a clear understanding, for fear that the other party''s companion will make a big report after the incident.

    The transaction was carried out immediately. After all, the hand axe, which is already in the state of low carbon steel, has undergone quenching treatment. It is really **** the outside and soft on the inside, and it is extremely easy to handle wood. Carl finally used a bag of salt, five hand axes, and a harpoon to exchange for ten girls on the spot, basically taking away all the girls in the five- or six-year-old age group of the entire village.

    The essence of the Savok village is an armed immigrant group formed by many families who fled together a long time ago. Even if they settled here and lived a stable life, the high mortality rate of children forced each family to live a long life. They are not going to marry close relatives. Based on this situation, a child is not a problem for the family. After all, the probability of him growing to ten years old is not high. Exactly so, the overall size of the entire village is still maintained at only 200 people. It is not that they did it deliberately. It is really the harsh life that forced them to fail to expand the population.

    Even a five-year-old child is an important labor force. However, the production tools in Savok village are too backward, and even fishing is used to dig puddles to lure fish, block, drain, and catch fish, because there is a lack of fish for fishing. hook.

    If you start using iron tools, everything will be fine. The children of the village do not only belong to their parents, but the property of the whole village. Children are always at the mercy of adults before they reach adulthood. In reality, children cannot be counted as "people" in the concept of Savok village. Trading out the children is a loss of ten laborers, which is not a problem, as long as the village has more children. But iron tools are really hard to come by!

    The Carl family didn''t want to stay on the shore any longer, and the ten dirty girls didn''t know what would happen in the future, and were very obediently carried on the half-grounded ship.

    As soon as they boarded the ship, Carl''s wife could ask her youngest son: "Choose the two you like, and it will be your wife in the future."

    The idea of ??a golden retriever is quite simple. He is too young to be a maid. He just wants two playmates.

    The reason why there were ten girls was precisely because the expedition consisted of five Ross families, and each family took two. Carl felt that his arrangement was very fair. Besides, even if he has already accumulated some wealth, his eldest son, who has already started a family, has already taken most of it. He wants to accumulate as much wealth as possible for his younger son, such as two maids.

    The ten maids Carl''s family can''t afford to support, not to mention that if they do this, they will be pointed out by fellow villagers afterwards. The so-called "only the king can have ten maids at a time, what does your family want".

    Salt and iron were left on the shore, and a very special gift was given to the old chief for free.

    Carl specifically instructed: "When we see ships like us again, and people with robes like me, show this flag. If there are explorers coming in the future, we can still make some transactions."

    The special gift is the flag of Ross. Carl has done it very well. Any small tribe that surrenders to Ross will have the flag given by Ross, and show it to prove that their surrender is the obligation of the surrenderer.

    In this way, Karl can announce to his companions in a high-profile manner that if the village accepts the flag, it will surrender to Ross.

    Brand watched the show and even waited impatiently, but he didn''t expect old Carl to be a hero.

    The exploration of the two long ships will continue, even if there are many little girls on board, it is not a problem for everyone. The problem came when they docked at night.

    The fleet continued to search upstream along the slender lake, and sensitive people found that the lake was not pure water, proving that the source of the river was still far away.

    They lit bonfires on the shore, ate the grilled fish in a group, and started to deal with the dirty children.

    The old clothes were tattered and there were parasites, so the linen that was originally used as a tent was quickly cut down, and the hemp rope was roughly used to make robes for the ten children. It''s a pity that these children have been crying for a while because their parasitic hair has been shaved clean by a sharp knife. Such a simple and rude method to solve the parasite problem, that is, all of them became bald, and they all behaved unhappy.

    While the expedition is still searching for the source of the river, Karl and Brand are undaunted, having their own longship as if they have everything. They rely on fishing and hunting to maintain the consumption of supplies, but with more than ten mouths on the boat, the consumption of materials is indeed more.

    Gradually, the river that points to the southeast gradually turned to the east, and then began to change to the northeast.

    "Finally I can put the sail down." Karl, who was overjoyed, took the lead in raising the sail.

    The scene of raising the sail shocked the little girls on the boat. They didn''t know what the blond "giant" was doing. They saw that he untied some hemp ropes and manipulated a very thick cable, and a huge cloth appeared.

    They hugged each other in shock, their mouths widened, and they sighed at the huge blue pattern on the white linen.

    Compared with the traditional weight sail, the Latin-style jib has a certain wing-like ability, it can more easily create a pressure difference in the wind. Such a good structure is quickly popularized, but for the subsequent construction of large and small ships, the jib structure is absolutely mainstream.

    So the two longships hoisted their jibs, a mix of textile fibers. The cost of spinning a giant sail in one piece is very high. For cost-effective reasons, even the sails of Ross''s large battleships are stitched together, but a large number of stitches can only be seen with zero-distance contact.

    Two huge, long strips of blue cloth were sewn on the sail, intertwined with each other. This is the eternal totem of old Ross. As the old Ross people with strong roots, Carl and Brand are very happy that their ship can represent Ross.

    In a practical sense, two old friends pulled three other friends together to form an expedition team of five families to go deep into this reed-rich river, which is the classic performance of the Vikings.

    In order to gain wealth and explore, they also hope that they will ask the king for credit after the expedition has achieved results. After all, the essence of the royal pirate Speuter is a reused explorer, and that guy is a madman who is well known in the old clan era. The age of expansion has given people like Speuter enormous opportunities, and he has indeed accomplished enough feats for others to follow.

    Today, that guy is no longer young but has control over the entire island of Saaremaa, has become a nobleman of the kingdom, and has the right to organize a fleet to enforce the law in the South Baltic Sea.

    During the expedition, the five families couldn''t help but think of the guy who was enjoying the good fortune in Spuut, and they discussed with each other that "the king should admit our great discovery, and this river must at least be called the Reed River".

    With the wind, the two ships continued to push northeastward in the gradually narrowing channel. The surrounding environment is still lush with reeds by the river, and tall pine trees and other tree species mixed in on both sides.

    Strangely, the forest gradually disappeared. Instead, large areas of plains appeared on the east bank of the river. Do not! It looked like a watery meadow, with wetlands sandwiched in between.

    Even the cattle herders!

    right! cattle herders.

    Calvin never imagined that he could still see a living person in the distance. He subconsciously stood up and shouted at the seemingly small figure in the distance, shouting, "Come to me quickly."

    Brand on the back boat was really speechless, and let out a word at his throat: "Are you stupid? Can that person understand you?"

    "Maybe you understand? Look at it with confidence!" Carl smiled: "Look, that man is clearly driving towards us with the ox."

    "Ah! It''s a miracle." Brand was no longer talking nonsense, and simply threw the iron anchor on the ship directly, making the entire long ship temporarily set in the river.

    The two boats were motionless, and the five families stared wide-eyed as the cattle herders approached. They all had a hunch that those who gradually approached could probably understand the Norse language.

    The two little boys drove six cows of different sizes swaying forward. The horns of these cows were all chopped off. Each one probably ate too much grass and had a ridiculously round belly. The two children jumping and jumping have no meaning to be afraid at all. Karl saw that, unlike the black-haired villagers who spoke Finnish a few days ago, the two children had brown hair. a familiar feeling.

    "Hey! Do you understand what I''m saying?" Carl continued to ask.

    Only one child answered in a shrill voice: "I understand! How did you get here? You! You are not the one to explore the Sauron!"

    The words in the reply were indeed Norse, but the pronunciation was a bit odd, especially with the nasality of Slavic. The most important thing is the content of the reply. Carl and the others heard it clearly, although the other party is two children, they must have dealt with Ross.

    The children herding cows are not afraid at all. In their opinion, the raised sails and matching patterns mean that the person who suddenly emerges from this river is their own. They drove the cattle to the river bank, and a group of people on the boat watched with smiles.

    Carl was more aware of the problem of the scene, so he asked a soul question: "Where is this place? Do you live nearby?"

    "This is Novgorod. Strange, don''t you know? You are really fools. Oh, we came from the calf manor, uncle, you see we are still herding cows." The boy''s words were childish. The naughty, and the content must be true.

    Hearing the content, Carl and the others simply dropped their jaws. UU reading

    "Impossible...Impossible?!" Karl denied subconsciously, "How could this be Novgorod?"

    The child pouted and looked disdainful: "Why don''t you park the boat here and come with us now." After that, the child looked at the sun again: "We should have returned to the village, or you should come with us. Our Calf Manor has always been close to Whitetree Manor... oh no, it''s Novgorod."

    A slip of the tongue even exposed the information. Originally, Novgorod was defined by Old Ross as the entire area around Yinermen Lake. Now, with the expansion of White Tree Manor, Novgorod only refers to the city expanded by the manor. .

    An answer has been forthcoming.

    Karl looked at Brand, who was stunned, and shouted, "Hey, don''t be stunned! I think we have probably found the second waterway leading to Novgorod."

    "Really? It seems to be true?!"

    "Why don''t we just walk with the cowherd boy? I think we have to meet the king in person. The king is in Novgorod city. Haha, this is the time for the gods to bless us. It''s time to take credit! Let''s go ashore."

 Chapter 1040ï¼š 2nd Cavalry

    With the completion of the autumn harvest, Ross''s school in Novgorod resumed classes.

    The school only teaches cultural knowledge to enrolled students for two academic years, and one academic year only refers to the period after the spring plowing and before the autumn harvest. Because all children, even if they are only five years old, are small laborers in the family. A small labor force suspends production to study, which is a good thing for everyone in the long run, and a short-term trouble for the child''s family.

    Therefore, all enrolled students enjoy free meals, and the cost is borne by the king.

    Of course, these kids aren''t just learning and doing nothing. They only learn knowledge in the morning, and in the afternoon they have to work voluntarily and exchange the fruits of their labor for the food they eat.

    Child labor is a common occurrence in this era, or anyone who cannot work will be rejected by fellow villagers and even close relatives.

    Boys often arrange physical work, such as learning the orthodox "Viking-style directional lodging logging" with an axe and a double saw, or cracking flax fibers to make fine hemp rope, or stripping trees with knives and small hand axes. The bark, and then the trunk is made into a large number of vertical small wooden sticks for arrow shafts. Those children who showed the potential of great strength at a young age were sent directly to the blacksmith shop in the city as apprentices, and the future of such children was also shaped as a blacksmith that was popular with the public.

    Girls are often assigned to apprenticeships in state-run paper mills and garment factories, and even wear cloth masks soaked in water to tan leather in a foul-smelling environment.

    They are mainly descendants of the old Rus, followed by the descendants of the Vikings of the New Rus, and thirdly the Slavic children from White Tree Manor.

    The education that Rurik currently promotes can only benefit its core population. As for other Slavic farms, except for the children of Boyar nobles who are recruited, the rest of the children can almost only repeat the traditional life of their ancestors for thousands of years.

    So, from the very beginning, a noble ethnic group has expanded, they can come from multiple tribes, even from the Slavs, and now they all call themselves "Russ".

    During the War of 840, the cavalry in the Kingdom''s standing army was always granted the privilege of independent action. Rurik did not give them a very clear task, but after setting a general direction, the commander fought freely, and the cavalry became a surprise soldier.

    The standing cavalry suffered no small losses, but the parents of the deceased had received a large amount of wealth and glory for the family from their sacrificed sons. At the same time, a cavalry vacancy appeared. The younger brother of the deceased could inherit his elder brother''s position in the army, or the parents of the deceased could appoint a relative to take over when there was no suitable son to replace.

    The first cavalry team quickly revived, after all, there are many cubs who want to become noble cavalry.

    Do you want to ignore the long-cherished wish of the screaming cubs?

    Do not! Ross'' cavalry had to expand to meet the needs of the kingdom''s activities in the eastern forests and grasslands.

    The busiest period of Novgorod is temporarily over. Some warriors are exploring east, and some ruthless people are going south to build new settlements.

    The area around Yin''ermen Lake has entered the period of "mass production for all", but the farmers are adhering to the pattern of sunrise and sunset. Even though the daytime is very long, their overall rhythm of life is still extremely slow. They have a huge potential that needs to be tapped urgently, and Rurik is not in a hurry to exploit them, because the current economic chain of the kingdom does not require the production of various materials by the whole people.

    In the past, the local Slavic farmers were trapped in extremely backward agriculture, struggling with hunger and hunger, and at the same time paying tribute to the conqueror Rus.

    Now that everything is getting better, the warehouses of every household are finally beginning to have surplus grains. Farmers finally have the qualifications to accumulate wealth, and then according to the king''s newly reclaimed land tax exemption for the next year and three years, a little calculation, a piece of newly reclaimed farmland has a total of five years of tax exemption policy. Even if tax collection begins in the future, it is the scribes of the kingdom who determine the grading of the fields after cultivating the fields, and receive grain in a corresponding proportion according to the grading. How to calculate that as long as the farmer family chooses to reclaim the land, it will be more and more profitable in the long run.

    Very smart people have noticed a loophole in the policy - growing vegetables is not taxed. So until the king adjusts his tax policy, multiple dishes are profitable.

    Any child over the age of twelve is considered an adult, and the Slavs are no exception. They have already begun to marry their adult sons, and families with daughters are also trying to marry off their adult daughters as soon as possible.

    There is naturally another problem here. The ordinary families of the submissive farms hope that their daughters can marry a boy of old Ross blood.

    In recent days, farmers have been paddling boats to Mstissk and Novgorod to sell their daughters to the locals. Those pretty girls were of course snatched up and became the daughters-in-law of the old Rus, and gave the girls'' parents a handsome gift.

    This was a normal intermarriage, and Rurik and everyone knew very well the purpose of the marriage of the farm people. Rurik liked this kind of situation very much, as long as the people spontaneously made the relationship intertwined because of marriage, it would be beneficial to his rule after all.

    Rurik sent Carlota and Kagan''s waterway to the south to join the team, and also organized people in the city to complete all the editing and proofreading of the current content of "Rossaga".

    In principle, it can be printed for mass production and then bound into books for sale.

    A small trouble is that although Novgorod can be printed, there are too few wooden movable type in reserve. This is not the capital, only New Roseburg has enough equipment for mass printing. Besides, wooden movable type is only an expedient measure. The most cost-effective option that can be completed under the existing conditions is to use lead movable type. Where is the lead in the most? Naturally, it is the home of New Roseburg and North Roseburg.

    You can test-print some chapters of "Rossaga" in Novgorod to see the effect, and it will be implemented in Novgorod when it comes to mass production.

    Rurik thought that he had an important agreement with High Priest Rumia. Looking at the current time, he probably would not be able to return before the summer solstice sacrifice, and at least he had to arrive at the capital with all the manuscripts and a large amount of paper in July. . Because the capital of New Roseburg is stuck in a unique geographical location, the east is the continent and the west is the ocean, especially the Baltic Sea in the west. People who believe in Odin are everywhere along the coast. They can understand it when they get "Rossaga". The books are the only "literary works" they can get, and the stories of various gods and demons enrich ordinary life and greatly strengthen their belief in Odin. Rurik naturally also mixed with private goods, always emphasizing that the Ross royal family did indeed receive the gift of Odin.

    Other Vikings, such as the inhabitants of Sweden and Denmark, must not understand Latinized Norse, so Rurik thought of this and gave Ella the task of compiling a second edition written in traditional Rune. books.

    Her cheeks were puffed out like a frog, but so what? I can only translate honestly. Another embarrassing problem is that since Novgorod did not prepare the wood movable type of rune script, it immediately began to engrave the mirrored embossed letters of the letters. Since the rune script is essentially a knife carved on a wooden board, all the letters are only various A combination of straight lines, which is much easier to handle than written Latin letters.

    The reason for this makes Rurik have to postpone the time to return to the capital, which does not mean that he will have nothing to do in the next time.

    Because of the promise of the fighting hero Brody, now is the chance to implement it.

    The captain of the First Cavalry, "Bald" Fisk, led some of the cavalry south to assist Carlota in the construction of Lukiholm, and there are still a group of them resting in the rear.

    All standing cavalry have experienced brutal war, they all have sufficient combat experience, in principle, each of them can be a junior officer.

    The selection for the 2nd Cavalry Division was then conducted outside Novgorod, and all boys who had completed two years of schooling and reached the age of twelve were eligible to apply.

    This time Rurik intended to recruit another 300 men, who would join the 2nd Cavalry, and the captain appointed Brody, who had meritorious service.

    Originally, adding fresh blood to the standing army was in Rurik''s plan. The standing army will no longer set up new infantry units. The current infantry unit is called bear-headed berserkers. After the number of personnel is down, it will not be expanded for the time being. There are also new recruits who will take over the places of the dead.

    The second cavalry is the only army to expand, and joining means that you can eat a lot of money. Of course, you will face tough battles in the future. As the saying goes, those who are afraid of death are cowards, and the brave descendants of the old Ross are fearless. It sounds good to hear that "a real warrior can charge with an iron horse", but in fact, joining the cavalry will have the opportunity to grab the most trophies, and the elder brother will be replaced by the younger brother, and the father will be replaced by the son. Get benefits.

    Of course the king did not feed on Kong Xiang''s waste. Now that the young cubs have received cultural knowledge, they also learned basic fighting skills during their school days.

    Selecting outstanding people through "competition" used to be Old Ross''s method of selecting chiefs. It is the kind of competition where warriors compete with each other, and it is not surprising that people are killed in competition. The "competitive" written test is a general test, which determines which children can learn deeper cultural knowledge, and then determines which children can be employed as clerks and continue to receive salaried salary.

    Martial arts competition is the easiest "competition" for the old Rus people to understand. Naturally, children will not fight with wooden swords and shields, and their competitions are very harmonious.

    The first priority of a cavalryman is not to be afraid of horses, and the second priority is understanding.

    They had not been trained to ride, but Rurik had found "coach horses" who, in his opinion, were extremely docile. Such a horse can understand the slogan, and it will perform sports such as sprinting, emergency stop, and sharp turning under the command of the real army. As long as the child holds the reins and rides firmly in the saddle, it is qualified.

    On the day of the "competition", thousands of people came to watch the big play outside the city. In addition to Novgorod and Mstisk, Boyar from several farms heard the news and brought his other cubs to try their luck. It is well known that the king has a contemptuous attitude towards ordinary farms, but the king will not publicly display contempt or discrimination. In this way, the king actually tacitly agreed that all brave people can participate in the "competition", so the second son, third son and even fourth son in the family have the opportunity to find a good job in the second cavalry team.

    Manor Boyar all sent their children to school, first of all to show their loyalty to the king, and secondly to serve the interests of the family. It was no luck that they became Boyars, their family had long been powerful on the farm, largely because the family was more intelligent than others. Even if it is a robbery or speculation, the more property they have in the farm, the more power they have to speak, and now they have to defect to Ross to find this giant backer.

    The Boyars brought their sons to "competition", which of course made Rurik who was watching gratified.

    For example, the loyal calf manor and fisherman manor, they are actually due to the particularity of their geographical location (very close to Novgorod) completely lined up with the Rus-White Tree coalition and formed a larger coalition, which is already ten past years. Or because of the geographical proximity, the two farms are close to providing agricultural products to Novgorod, and they are completely economically bound, and their life is getting better and better.

    Ten years later, the youngest son in the Boyar family has grown up, and Boyar has multiple daughters and sons in the two estates. The two manors originally had a small population. After the good times came, every family was desperately trying to give birth. It was not surprising that a family had five or six children, and the probability of living to twelve years old was much higher.

    Boyartori and Uski are also getting old, and they have started to have large areas of gray hair and the wrinkles on their faces are not noticeable.

    The two wearing beautiful hats and their youngest son bowed deeply to Rurik, who was supervising the competition.

    "Your Majesty, this is my little son," said Tori.

    "These are my third and fourth sons. They are old enough to serve the king," Uski said quickly.

    Rurik glanced at the corner of his mouth: "Needless to say, I understand what you are here for. You are a loyal minister, and your youngest son can become a cavalry soldier. However, they have to go through the same trials as everyone else. After all On the battlefield, the enemy doesn''t care whether you are noble or not."

    The two Boyars looked at each other and hurriedly recommended their sons, claiming that the boys were brave enough.

    "Brave? Maybe. Pass the riding test first. Watch out, you might die if you fall off your horse."

    Rurik wasn''t joking, even though the test site he chose had soft grass and had been trampled by horses. In this way, the rotten ground has a natural buffer, but if the impact is too strong, it will break the leg, and if it falls to the head, it may suddenly die.

    Such "competitions" may kill people, so any child participating in it must swear to accept all unknown fates, which is equivalent to signing a life and death certificate.

    The parents of the child try to wrap it as tightly as possible, and it is obviously the warmest period that every child puts on winter clothes.

    This is a sensible move, since even a docile horse can easily knock its rider off when switching between acceleration and slamming. At first, some riders fell off their horses, rolled on the mud, struggled to get up, cried in pain, and some stood up stubbornly. No one died, but he fell from the horse and suffered internal injuries, and the thick clothes that wrapped his body were also full of mud. They are all losers, and those who reach the finish on horseback will move on to the next stage.

    It''s a pity that Usky and Tori''s youngest sons all fell to the ground.

    "This is fate. They are born with a lack of understanding of horseback riding. Many people will know how to ride horses after training, but I need elites now, and I want to ensure that the most elite warriors will fight brutal battles."

    Rurik''s words were very euphemistic, and the two had no reason to complain, so they had to pay tribute to the king with their dirty little son.

    More than 400 people passed the selection on horseback, and such a unique "competition" suddenly became the talk of the whole city in Novgorod.

    Children who passed the competition were given a big meal, and they went on to compete in archery and logging the following day.

    Archery, select the best archery, four hundred and fifty into three hundred and fifty.

    For logging, select those with the greatest strength and are good at chopping, 350 to 300.

    After some competition, no one can say it is unfair. It is precisely the king who gave the participants the greatest fairness. Even if the parents of the participants are blond boys from the old Ross tribe, they must compete with other children and stand out by their excellent strength.

    In this way, 300 good seedlings worthy of training were selected. UU Kanshu They are very young and only twelve years old. They were quickly assigned their own mounts, and they were also young horses only two to three years old. . Both the rider and the mount are very young and have enough time to develop a bond with each other.

    In the end, Rurik, wearing a golden crown and riding a war horse, gave a solemn lecture to these new cavalrymen.

    He wants to do a show, that is, holding a flagpole in his hand, and the Ross flag fluttering in the wind.

    Brody rode to the side with a solemn expression on his side, constantly paying attention to the children in front of him from the corner of his eyes. For the time being, they are simply arranged in a matrix and have not yet rode a horse. Everyone is dressed in uniform, and their tender cheeks are green and fierce.

    After some remarks from Kang''s speech, Rurik raised the flag in his right hand and turned his horse''s head to face Brody.

    "This flag is handed to you! The Second Cavalry is now established, and you are the captain of the cavalry! Brody, I don''t have much time for you. You must train these children in the shortest time, at least make sure that they can Horse riding, followed by training horse archery and thrusting and slashing.¡±

    "Yes!" Brody took the flag, so that the king had completely fulfilled his promise. The moment he took the flag, he was so excited that he almost cried.

 Chapter 1041ï¼š balotavo sur valonda with canal possible

    Yin''ermen Lake is really a big lake, and its surrounding area can also be reclaimed into very good fields.

    There are many rivers flowing into it, with it as the center and a radius of 100 kilometers all belong to its water system.

    A small river flows through the traditional dwellings of Calf Manor and flows into Yinermen Lake, locally known as the Wallonda River. The average width of its main channel is equivalent to 20 meters. Because of its extremely flat geographical location, the river is shallow enough that some areas can even be waded through. The bottom of the river is sandy and muddy, and even in the wet season, the flow rate of the river is still slow. Both sides of the river are always infiltrated by river water, and the lush reeds and riverside grass form a sharp contrast with the nearby forest area.

    Compared with other farms, Calf Manor lives up to its name. This farm with a small population is a big wonder in the traditional Inlmenslav community. They are not very willing to farm, but are more willing to feed cattle and live on animal husbandry. In this way, compared with others, since their farmland is not much, they also lack the **** of land.

    Farmland is like an invisible shackle. People who are used to farming and eating wheat have been tamed by wheat, and they generally do not give up their current way of life.

    Niu Calf Manor chooses to live as a supplement to the main planting of wheat, not the whole village likes it.

    It''s all about their unfortunate geography - too many trees.

    In the past, relying on extremely limited iron tools, it really required a lot of labor to work together to cut down a big tree and then pull out the roots.

    Their population is too small to compete with those large farms. Since they do not want to escape into the forest to survive, they can only find another way in the fertile riverside area.

    In the old days, they paid tribute to the Rus of Sorgon and the Pine Needle Estate, the overlord of the Lake District, in dairy products and leather.

    Now a whole new era has come, and Russ has incorporated the entire Yinermen Lake area into the core dominion, and King Rurik is a wise ruler. Since ancient times, the calf manor, which was not prosperous, has entered a period of population expansion. As the Ostara people who are better at raising cattle have brought cattle from Varyag, the calf manor has also begun to develop their animal husbandry in terms of cattle raising.

    The constant trouble, however, is that there are still too many native trees.

    Raising cattle requires qualified pastures. The pastures in the lakeside area are inherently trivial. Especially on the west bank of the lake, it is already a big era for pastures to be transformed into farmland. The development space for Niudu Manor is extremely narrow.

    They didn''t have any complaints, as they had in the past.

    They have their own way of doing things, which is to vote with their feet. The manor''s Boyar Uski is old, and others are old, or he doesn''t really have a choice.

    The only way to raise more cattle is to find qualified pastures where cattle can graze freely. Grass-fed cattle certainly don''t grow as fast as grain-fed cattle that eat oatmeal, and few people currently have the luxury of feeding their cattle with wheat. They couldn''t compete with anyone for the pastures, they could only find suitable pastures spontaneously, hoping that a large open space would suddenly appear in the forest, which was covered with green grass.

    The latter is a kind of dream. When the Pecheneg people who came from afar heard that the far south is a vast grassland, the shock and confusion were instantly written on their faces, and even jealousy arose.

    It can be said that animal husbandry is a kind of alienated agriculture, cattle and sheep are equivalent to the farmland that can exercise, and people get the products they need from these "farmland". So raising a cow requires a lot of grass, and raising a thousand cows requires a huge pasture.

    The best solution is to organize people to drive away the growing cattle herd and move upstream along the Varonda River.

    People ride in bullock carts and hold whips to drive the cattle. The bulls go all the way to eat, and the villagers set up camp at any time with all kinds of utensils for pitching tents.

    Calf Manor certainly has its own permanent settlement by the river, but during the warm summer season in recent years, their way of life has become more and more nomadic.

    Driving along the river to eat grass, the naked eye can see that all the cows eat their belly round. Cows also produce a lot of cow dung, and the hard dung cakes are collected and used as firewood.

    They graze seasonally and travel backwards along the river with no fear of getting lost, so a few years ago, cattle herders who were still venturing far upriver found a large, forestless flat like gold!

    But is that really flat ground?

    The cattle herder hurried back to the farm to inform everyone he encountered of his major discovery, followed by a detailed inspection by Jianyong in the village.

    Facts soon found out that it was not flat land, but a large swamp of wetlands. It is inappropriate to say that it is a pure swamp and muddy ground, or that there are a large number of puddles and mud pits scattered on the flat ground, and all kinds of grass are growing wildly.

    People long for a huge and hard grassland for stable grazing, maybe this is an extravagant hope. On the contrary, this swampy flat land still has great value, after all, there is really no more suitable grazing land for the calf manor.

    The Calf Manor calls the place "swamp", which is not an appropriate name, but it is fair to say that there is still a lot of hard and grassy land here. People still call it "The Swamp", and in the local language it is called "Ballotta", and the settlement here is called "Ballottavo".

    Balotavo is the summer cattle ranching base of the Calf Manor. It is only 30 kilometers away from the farm. The seemingly outrageous distance is nothing to the locals, who have long been accompanied by hiking, villagers can look thin, and their stamina has been trained for a long time.

    The entire calf manor plus the newborn baby is barely 300 people, and the limited population faces thousands of cows, so most of the farm''s property is actually shared by the whole village. As the eldest son of the cavalry, he brought back a lot of booty and also shared with everyone. Because of affection, the people of the farm are all relatives, and Boyar''s eldest son has to treat his relatives out of affection.

    Therefore, the summer cattle ranching base has a long official name, the full name of which is "Ballottavo on the Wallonda River". As many as 50 people live here temporarily. Most of them are young and strong, and they are also responsible for taking care of most of the cattle on the farm. sheep.

    They had to figure out where the hard flats were in the area, where were the muddy puddles hidden by water and grass, to make sure the cows didn''t get caught in the muddy puddles and drowned.

    This place is like an idyllic scene. It is just a whole piece of swampy flat land. Its water system is obviously very close to the main channel of the Reed River (Luga River), and the people of Niu Cao Manor also know that there is a rather wide road going west. The rivers have no waterway connection with each other.

    So there are cattle herders who imagine that if the Wallunda River and the "big river" to the west have a waterway to figure out, wouldn''t it be possible for a small boat to continue exploring at low cost, and it would be great to find a large flat land.

    It is a pity that their population is still too small, and they are not like the Varyag people who have the spirit of abandoning some home adventures. It''s not that they are superior or inferior to each other, it''s that they both choose their own way of life.

    No, the Varyag people they are interested in have miraculously descended!

    However, they said that the Carl Brand team who entered the Reed River expedition accidentally met a child from the Novgorod region on the riverbank, which was not the same miracle for them.

    Except for the little boy who was herding cows, he never saw any other living people. The whole team docked, including the ten little Savok girls, and set foot on the swamp.

    The two children drove the calves back with small leather whips. They were innocent and kept spinning their whips, but they didn''t seem to want to talk to adults.

    Carl asked several times before an older child said, "It''s called Barlotta. Let''s go to a lot of tents first, you told my parents."

    "Isn''t it going to your calf manor? I know your leader is called Uski. Is he... okay?" Carl tried to get closer.

    "It''s the old man. He''s fine. He took his two grandsons to Novgorod. Are you really going to see the king? It''s too late to go now. Because..."

    "What''s the matter?" Carl was alarmed.

    "I heard people say that the king has to go to New Rose Fort. Since you are from New Rose Fort, why don''t you stay in New Rose Fort? In this way, you can see the king soon."

    The boy''s mouth was broken, but what he said contained important information.

    The group followed closely behind the two boys and the herd, and the boy who was the guide shouted again: "There''s some bad quagmire in here, you might drown if you fall in it."

    "Is it very safe just to follow you?" Karl asked again.

    "That''s right. Our Niudu Manor has already surveyed this swamp. It''s clear where it''s suitable for cattle and where not to go."

    The child is really open and everything is true. Carl is very pleased, and also appeals to his friends to hold the Ross flag hanging on the branch high, so as to avoid any misunderstanding. Karl already had an idea in his mind. He felt that he could resupply at the so-called Balotavo, exchange the large amount of goods he was carrying with the locals for some food, and immediately set off for Novgorod.

    They really walked a long distance, which is about six kilometers.

    The cowherd boys have already trained their iron feet at a young age, and they are not tired, but Carl''s team has been complaining a lot. It''s not that this old Rusian expedition team is not strong enough. It has been a serious burden to carry important goods on the shoulders. It is also because such a journey can be described as a kind of torture for the ten little Savok girls. The whole team persisted, and when they finally saw the tent in the distance, they were as excited as seeing home.

    So in the small riverside tent area in Balotavo, the cattle that were released have been driven back, and a large number of cattle simply lie down on the grass to rest under the sunset.

    Iron pots and pottery urns were set up, and the resident people cooked wheat and vegetables on the spot and boiled them into lake porridge to enjoy. And with grilled fish, cheese and even freshly milked milk left meal.

    They saw that the flag of Ross suddenly appeared in this world where orange and dark green were intertwined, and there was a team that was constantly thinking about it, and the leader was wearing a standard Ross jersey.

    what does that mean?

    The casual people all got up, and even the guy who was sleeping in the tent and waiting for the meal to quickly change his clothes and get out.

    Soon, a historic engagement began.

    Someone asked bluntly: "You are indeed Rus. You came from the west? How is this possible, how did you come?"

    "By boat, of course." Carl said casually.

    "By boat? Where''s your boat?" After all, the people surrounding him started chatting, and all kinds of questions came one after another, which made the Ross explorer with tired legs and sore shoulders miserable.

    Carl''s rare timidity: "Let''s have a good rest. I smell you are cooking, can you prepare some for us too? We... will pay."

    As soon as they heard "I will pay," the curious people instantly showed a strong joy on their faces.

    Carl and Brand really paid for the excellent quality Frankish silver coins, and the villagers who got the money also offered a lot of oatmeal to reward the explorers. At night, people gathered around to listen to what these explorers from afar had experienced along the way. The children of Calf Manor also chatted with the children of the expedition team, and pointed at the Savok children like a fool.

    Summer grazing is always accompanied by boredom, and people in Balotavo are eager to have a good life with outsiders.

    On the one hand, there is a desire to chat to kill the boredom, on the other hand, there is an eagerness to understand his situation and the way to Novgorod.

    After all, the five old Ross families headed by Carl were of extremely pure blood, and the children they brought were all pure blond hair like King Rurik. Unlike the black hair in Rome, in the eyes of the Slavs, because the powerful Varyag warriors are all blonde, pure gold hair is the most noble.

    After some introductions, Carl explained his previous identity as the second flag team, and told the decisive battle to pacify the old pine needle manor he participated in that year.

    After going back and forth, they actually found out that they were comrades-in-arms who fought side by side ten years ago, so there was nothing to hide.

    So it is astounding that, later than the nameless river in the west, which was discovered in this grazing swamp, it actually curved and finally flowed into the sea, and its mouth was not far from New Roseburg.

    The local Slavs have always believed that the Varyags have almost only one waterway connected to the sea, that is, the Volkhov River running north-south.

    Unexpectedly, there is another passage hidden in the unknown western forest area? The simple villagers didn¡¯t think too much about it, they only knew that if the Rus people still used this waterway more, then they would meet more rich old Rus people when they graze in Balotawo in the future, so bring some agricultural products here. Wouldn''t it be profitable to wait. Their thoughts were largely stuck here, completely unconcerned with the ambitions of Ross'' explorers.

    It was great to be able to rest in the settlement called Balotavo, but the team was a little disappointed to hear that it would take some time to reach the Calf Manor down the river called Valunda.

    It is precisely because the old Rus men of the five families were ordered to participate in the war ten years ago. They knew clearly the geographical location of the Calf Manor relative to Yinermen Lake, and knew that even if they arrived at the manor, they would arrive at Novgorod by boat. It will take some time.

    There will be a long journey waiting for everyone, but no one complains about the hardships of the journey.

    Carl said this to the cattle herders: "You send a suitable guide and use your bullock cart to take us to the calf manor, and then find a boat to transport us all to the big city. I want to report all the expeditions to the king. , Your Majesty will reward me. You will also be rewarded as collaborators."

    Soon volunteers came forward, willing to be guides purely for money.

    In this way, Carl''s team ate and drank in Balotavo, and had a good night''s sleep The next morning they divided into five bullock carts, took the goods they were carrying, and ran along the riverside grass to the tile. The estuary of the Ronda River.

    This was probably the last overland journey, and Carl and Brand had been looking at the scenery around them. The two could assert that, although the Wallonda River was not very wide and shallow, in their experience even a standard longboat with a dragon head would have no problem drifting on such a river.

    The biggest problem was how to get the two longboats parked on the banks of the Reeds to the Wallonda.

    The swamp caught Carl''s attention, and an idea came to mind.

    "Why didn''t the king organize people to use the natural mud ponds and water pools in the swamp to dig a river to join the two rivers? This is not as good as cutting out a connection between Novora and Novgorod in the forest with an axe. De''s road is reliable? The overall flow of the Reed River is very gentle, but it is much better than the turbulent Neva and Volkhov Rivers." He thought so, intending to advise the king on this, and believed that since the king was in need of the second A road, will definitely accept the proposal to build a canal.

    (The shortest distance between the upper Luga River and the western shore of Yinermen Lake is only 30 kilometers, and the shortest distance from the upper Mshaga River, which flows into the Great Lake on the west bank, is only 15 kilometers. The upper reaches of the Dahe River are only seven kilometers)

 Chapter 1042ï¼š Ruriks coincidence with the explorers

    The entire Carl-Brand team took the goods from their expeditions and rode along the river in an ox cart.

    They camped overnight on the way, continuing to explain their experiences to curious guides.

    Then in the afternoon of the second day, the journey came to an end.

    The Calf Manor is here, and since most of the cattle have been driven to Balotawo to graze, there are only a few cows and goats left on the farm. Some roaming chickens are clearly visible. They are unparalleled with their flying feathers plucked. Even if they flap their wings, they are still walking chickens.

    The people who stayed behind came out of their residences one after another to watch these Rus people who arrived from strange directions, and then some elderly people came up to greet them.

    "You? From the west? Or north."

    "West." Carl said bluntly, and asked anxiously, "Where''s your boyar? I want to talk to him."

    "It''s Usky? He''s in Novgorod in the north. Are you... the Great King?"

    The old man didn''t dare to ask any more questions, after all, Carl''s group had been holding the Ross flag all the time, and he himself was wearing a Ross shirt.

    Calben had no intention of lingering in the village, even though it was afternoon. He stared at the small pier by the lake, silently commenting on the local boats.

    "Not bad, it is said that the third child of the Hotra family is building inland ships in Novgorod, and they are really doing something." Carl grumbled in his heart.

    He thought about it for a while, then faced the old man again, and said loudly to the entire crowd: "Let your powerful people stand up, and I want to discuss something with you."

    What''s up? The villagers looked at each other.

    The old man continued: "Just talk to me, you guys..."

    "Indeed. This matter is indeed related to the king." Karl shrugged, then pointed to the small pier: "I want to lease your boat and bring us all to Novgorod. Don''t worry, I will give you the money."

    Hearing that there is money to be taken, all the onlookers are heartbroken.

    But this old man couldn''t help scratching his old face, and then squinted to look at the setting sun: "It''s a bit late. You... how much labor fee do you give us."

    Carl could hear that the old man wanted more money, and since he paid for the boat, he also hired the man.

    "I want two long boats, and you will send twenty men, men and women, to row for us. When we reach Novgorod, I will give you twenty silver coins."

    That''s an exciting price!

    "In this way, we can''t refuse, even if we will spend the night there." The old man laughed, and so did the onlookers.

    The people at Calf Manor are too lazy to think about it. In fact, with just a little imagination, they can realize that these Rus families coming from strange directions must be hiding something big, otherwise they will not pay a lot of money to demand that the ship must be in time for the night. Arrive in Novgorod.

    A considerable amount of property in this manor is shared by the whole people. They raised funds to buy longboats built by Varyag craftsmen, so changing clothes can be a real Varyag.

    The newly built long boats for inland rivers are generally slender and shorter in width. Considering the practical needs of fishing on the lake, anchoring facilities are also placed on both sides of the hull, so that the two long boats can be connected to each other by long logs to become a catamaran. , or the two floating boxes on the left and right are all to ensure that the boat becomes a stable floating fishing platform.

    So the outcome of the matter is very different from what Carl and the others thought.

    Ten men who were not too old came out of the manor. They carried the wooden beams and planks with a smile, and quickly connected the two long boats in parallel at the pier, and then spliced ??the planks together. Their actions are quite skillful, such a move that Carl has never seen before, such that the long ship directly becomes a barge.

    Barges are large floating platforms. Those who are unable to perform trawling techniques have developed collective fishing tactics.

    If there is demand, there will be a market. The Hortra family has the third son Stein in charge of the shipyard in Novgorod. Although he knows that the second brother has taken over a big man from the king, he is really jealous, but he can''t help himself. There is no need to build ocean-going ships. He focused on building inland watercraft, and he did a lot of rushing to that end. It is technically feasible to combine two ships into a pontoon, or even assemble multiple ships to form a large pontoon, or even to form a pontoon.

    The wooden beams are covered with planks, and Carl and his party are sitting on this platform.

    The jibs were raised on both sides, and ten hired civilians steered the oars on both sides, shouting the horns and rowing the boat, and they kept adjusting the course.

    The wind in the evening was much weaker, and the boat was drifting towards its final destination at a relatively fast speed, taking advantage of the warm southerly wind.

    Carl sat cross-legged, holding the flagpole with the Ross flag flying. The scene of floating on the lake was an eye-opener for him. They were simply staying on a stable platform that was constantly floating, and they could not feel any fluctuations at all.

    There are always ships going to and from Novgorod, and there are many old Rus people living here, and the sudden arrival of Karl and his group can''t cause any waves at all.

    What''s more, every evening is a night market in the city. The market in the city is very lively, and the fish stalls outside the city, especially the wharf, are even more lively.

    Freshly caught perch, smelt and whitefish are traded here, and you can occasionally see huge sturgeon for sale.

    The city was bustling inside and outside. Karl and his group lived in Chengri, Novrosburg. When they arrived in Novgorod, the second largest city, what they saw was similar.

    Carl said what he said, and just landed, he handed over twenty silver coins to their civilian husband, and then carried all the luggage directly into the city.

    He was very clever, wearing a Ross shirt and carrying a flag, and with friends deliberately swaggering through the city, just to attract the attention of the city''s policing patrol.

    For the time being, there was no patrol team, so the group went directly to the city gate and chatted up the guards on duty, which quickly attracted the captain on duty.

    "You...what''s the matter?" The captain on duty spoke in general, but his attitude was very friendly. After all, all the people who came were old blond Russ.

    "We are from the capital, I want to see the king!"

    This is the only requirement to make the captain on duty all at once. "Sir, under our identities, how can we lead you to see the king by ourselves. It''s getting dark, and you have something very anxious about?"

    "It''s very urgent." Karl lowered his face: "We must meet the king. If you delay time, you are guilty."

    The captain on duty does this job in peacetime, and if there is a war, he is the centurion in the flag team. Although I don''t know what''s going on, I''m afraid it''s better not to know.

    A captain who guards the city gate is not qualified to report things directly to Rurik, but although Novgorod is a big city in this era, its population is still too small. A city with a population of less than 10,000 does not need too complicated a management structure, so Governor Medvet has a lot of power and commensurate with the same amount of responsibility.

    Medved was in the city, and when he heard the surprise report from the Chengmen guards, he immediately realized that the situation was serious, so he hurriedly changed his clothes and rushed to the city gate after dinner.

    He soon saw the waiting group of self-proclaimed travelers, and saw the gray-bearded flag-bearer in classic Rusian warrior attire.

    He held the hilt of the sword and walked with great momentum.

    "Where did you... come from?"

    "I know you. Medved! I''m a veteran of the Second Banner, and the men in front of you are also veterans. We''re from Fort New Rose." Carl knew it all by himself.

    They have no reason to lie, as evidenced by the blond hair and familiar attitude.

    "It''s not surprising that a lot of people came from the capital." Medved''s attitude softened, "I see that you have carried a lot of things on your back. Do you have any good things to sell to the king yourself? Might as well... get them first. Come out and see."

    "It''s nothing special, it''s all dry food along the way. Listen, as an old Rusian, I am qualified to report some major discoveries to the king in person. I must see the king immediately."

    "Major discovery? Interesting new news? What new discoveries can you make by drifting along the river. Ships pass by on the Volkhov every day."

    "It''s not the Volkhov River! We..." Karl coughed hard to clear his throat: "We started from the bay and didn''t go to the Neva River at all. Medvet, you should be able to understand what I mean. ."

    "You? You...you?!"

    Medved couldn''t help covering his mouth: "It''s impossible! There can''t be a second river leading to here."

    "Really?" Carl laughed, his beard trembling, and his wild laughter also attracted many passers-by.

    His eyes glanced left and right, considering that this matter was temporarily silent, he put his mouth close to Medved: "That''s how we came here. There is really no direct waterway, but it''s enough to walk through a swamp. We once I''ve fought side by side, and I''m still an old Rusian, how can I talk nonsense to entertain the king? This matter is very important, and we need to see the king immediately."

    "Okay. It''s really a big deal, come with me."

    Carl and his party of course know the rules. Now the king is the king after all. When old Otto was the leader in the past, the brothers could still talk to him with weapons, but not now.

    The group temporarily unloaded all their weapons and waited outside the low wooden wall of the palace.

    At this moment, Rurik was enjoying an ordinary dinner with his wives and concubines, and his ears were full of the chattering of women and the laughter and crying of children. The royal family has a huge family, and most of the little princes can''t walk yet, but each of them crawls very well, and it seems that they can grow into brave warriors in the future.

    Having to deal with too many big affairs before seemed that the queen was left out in the cold, and Rurik, who had a little free time, would not stay in Novgorod for long. He formed the second cavalry team, hoping that Captain Brody''s "devil training" would train a group of cubs to ride better in a short period of time. He was also organizing a fleet down the river, so the waterway and into the Volkhov-Neva channel, deliberately made a mighty arrival at the loyal capital.

    So before departure, Rurik arranged to have dinner with his wives and concubines, which was the king''s love for them.

    Undoubtedly the most beloved are Queen Svetlana and three-year-old Prince Osborn.

    It''s been a long time since she was newly married. Lanna has been looking forward to her king. She plans to have another child, and Rurik is very willing to meet her demands. The other wives and concubines also had the same demands. After weighing their own body and bones, Rurik resolutely went up, which made him a little tired.

    Multiple direct line princes may fight each other for power and profit, but the state of the direct line only seedling is also a disaster. To put it another way, if the number of newly born nobles is very large, then there will be too few people who can threaten the status of the heir apparent.

    At least what Rurik sees now is that Osborn and his half-brother, Oleg, are good playmates of the same age as each other, and they seem to play comfortably.

    Rurik was quite surprised by Medved''s appearance. He was not angry. He subconsciously realized that there was something important, and suddenly pulled down a serious face. Suddenly, the venison in Kuaizijia was not fragrant. .

    "What''s the matter? Are you so anxious to meet?!"

    Medved hurriedly knelt down and saluted: "Your Majesty, forgive me for being reckless. There is really a big thing."

    "Major event? Don''t worry. My cousin came back ahead of time with good news." What Rurik thought in his mind was that the western expedition had discovered the channel leading to the Volga River.

    "It was some explorers. They started from... the Gulf of Finland, found a small river on the south bank and got into it. As a result, they miraculously appeared with us."

    "What?!" Rurik stood up erect, and even the glass bowl that contained the noodles was on the table, so shocked that the wives and concubines present changed their faces.

    "Is this true? They just... floated all the way to Yin''ermen Lake?"

    "It''s mostly true. Unless they lie. Oh, they''re old Rus, and they wouldn''t lie to the King at all!"

    "Where are they?!"

    "Just outside the palace."

    Forget it, Rurik looked at the broken noodles again, and the surprised face of the queen. "I can''t eat this meal. Go and inform them of the audience. I''ll wait for them in the council room."

    "As ordered!"

    In the end, only five families of men were allowed to enter the palace, and none of them were old Russ. They could all claim to be watching the king grow from a baby to the handsome and strong man he is today. Of course, they also participated in all the early expansion wars of Ross, and their retirement was also a matter of early 840.

    Therefore, for the old Rus people who were born in the Rus tribe, Rurik had a good attitude towards these people, and the other party respected the king and at the same time was a little less reverent. Everyone still happily gathered together as in the past, and discussed various matters in a friendly manner.

    That''s true of Rurik, even if it''s easy for his father to pull it along.

    Otto came on crutches, sitting cross-legged on a leather pad, wearing a gilded leather helmet and thicker clothes, all of which concealed his aging.

    Since Otto began arriving at Yinermen Lake every year forty years ago, he was shocked to hear that there was a second waterway leading to the Great Lake. Discovering the new waterway can be described as a glorious feat. Perhaps this honor should have been won by myself, but unfortunately...

    At least it was the old Rus who discovered the new waterway, and the honor was still obtained by his own family. Otto was still very pleased.

    Two generations of kings of the kingdom of Rus sat in this room, their golden laurels and gilded helmets gleaming brightly from the oil lamps around them.

    After a while, Carl, Brand, and three others happily came to face the king.

    But they were surprised when they saw the two kings. Old Otto is really old, even though he''s been trying his best to pretend. The Great King Rurik was different. Now he looked at his face from zero distance, just like the image of Otto''s forty years. It was very similar.

    There are not many members of the old Ross tribe. Because many elderly people died naturally or died in battle, there are even fewer old guys from the old Ross who are still alive.

    In the past, people like Carl and Brand have never been able to mix with the high-level groups of the tribe, so even if it is a tribal war, they are still ordinary warriors.

    These five people represent Rose''s past. All of them are golden hairs that start to turn white. Although their status in the past was not high, they are all treasures now. Besides, they seem to have discovered a second channel.

    Neither Rurik nor Otto had any intention of showing off the family, just like the old rules, Otto asked in a low voice and an old voice: "Someone has already reported to me. You... oh no. Tell me your names. And where you used to live in Roseburg."

    Since the initiators of the operation were Karl Brand, they answered Otto''s question and said a lot of past events, just to prove their identities.

    Listening, Rurik also nodded: "I don''t doubt your identity. Karl, you are the leader of the entire expedition! Because of your urgent report, I don''t even eat. Tell me, what exactly happened to you. Detail your experience and take responsibility for your own narrative.¡±

    "As ordered. This is how it goes..."

    Carl kept saying, Brand kept calling everything comfortable on the side, adding something along the way.

    The unnamed estuary of the Gulf of Finland, the meandering reed-filled channels, the large flight feathers and plant leg bones of the peculiar bird, the mysterious Finnish-speaking Savok village, and a chance encounter with a cowherd boy and the help of a calf manor.

    They carried gifts, the so-called big bird''s huge flight feathers that were longer than an adult''s forearm, and a bird''s leg bone that was nearly the length of an adult man''s entire arm. Rurik can estimate and should be a kind of crane, in his understanding only cranes have such amazing long legs.

    Karl and Brand''s words were irresistible, and Rurik completely believed them, and even more intentionally made a field trip to the so-called Reed River, which was named, especially that the Finnish-speaking village must be included in the rule of Rus.

    An idea of ??personal inspection had already sprouted in Rurik''s mind. Once he had the idea, he would immediately set off to see it. After all, the Calf Manor was not far away. arrive.

    "A swampy field that''s not very long?" Rurik clenched his chin and pulled his beard. "I believe in your exploration. I really didn''t expect you to discover the second pathway by accident."

    "This is Odin''s gift! God protects Ross." Karl said solemnly.

    "Indeed, the gods protect us. So, what really separates the waterway is just a swampy field?"

    "That''s right. There are many ponds and mud pits in the marsh. Without this bad mud, our boats would not have been parked on the banks of the reeds, but would have drifted directly to the lake. My lord, I have an idea."

    "Ideas? Well, actually, I also suddenly had an idea." Rurik''s face filled with a smile. "Oh, let me guess. You''ve been emphasizing those swampy mud, the smelly stuff that''s blocking our boats? That''s a good question, just dig some to make the river, or not."

    Karl was heartbroken: "That''s what I mean Your Majesty wants to open up a second route to Novgorod, which is well known in Novgorod. We didn''t intend to take the initiative to discover the first route to Novgorod. Two waterways, and now the miracle has happened."

    "Building the canal! Ah! I thought I was going to cut a land passage through the forest! It seems unnecessary. It''s a big deal, and I''ll see it myself."

    Rurik''s attitude was firm. In fact, he didn''t want to play with his wives, concubines and children in the palace every day. It was fine for a few days, but for a long time, it would be a kind of torture for a big man. Rurik wanted to hunt on horseback, to fish, to gallop outdoors, to inspect the kingdom.

    Now, a perfect reason to leave lies ahead. And just the idea of ??"building a canal" made him excited. As a rigorous person, this time must be personally inspected.

    After all, once it is determined that the canal will be built to allow the second waterway to pass through, it will be the first national-level project of the Rus Kingdom. Digging the water diversion channel along the main road of the river, so that the river water flushes the urban drainage channel and all the garbage is washed away, or the water diversion channel drives the wooden wheel to make the water wheel flour mill work perfectly. The Slavs have had experience.

    "Maybe it''s not difficult to dig a canal in the swamp? All I need is a waterway that can pass through a traditional longboat." He thought.

 Chapter 1043ï¼š 2nd Cavalry Departure

    The Karlbrand expedition offered entirely new trail possibilities, which Rurik desperately needed.

    The project of digging the canal is based on the current human resources, and it may be a severe test, but if you count it, you want to quickly get the road from the second capital city to the agricultural area. The canal is navigable to connect the two water systems. Ross is used to Ship shipping was immediately operational, and the capacity of ships far outstripped land traffic.

    Rurik''s original plan was indeed to establish a straight line between Novo Rosberg and Nov and Rhodes, and then use an axe saw to develop a land passage abruptly.

    Perhaps the plan to build roads should not be abandoned. More roads means more choices.

    The most urgent task is to go to the swamp and make a field trip to determine whether the local geographical conditions are conducive to the construction of the canal.

    He pondered that even if the swamp terrain is not good, it would be a good thing to build a rammed earth road along the edge of the swamp. So the worst result is actually to set up two settlements on each of the two rivers closest to each other, like a post station, to ensure that the inland waterway can work.

    Rurik did not want to wait, and even ordered to leave the next day.

    Carl and Brand made the credit, and thanks to the organizers of their expedition, the credit was shared equally between the two.

    "You have done a great job! For the time being, I will reward you with a pound of silver, and then give you some barbecue and scones. I will arrange accommodation for all of you tonight, and all the men in the expedition tomorrow will follow me back to see."

    Even two pounds of silver was enough for the two of them.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity to hold a small meeting at night, they hurriedly took out their adventure income.

    Huge feathers and extremely long, straight bird bones were two things that Rurik saw as great treasures. They are here, fully proving that all descriptions are true. Putting feather dyes on hats is a means for the rich to decorate themselves. Now it is a strategic material. Ross, who is very fond of arrow misses, always needs the largest feathers possible.

    As for bird leg bones, it is a good material for flutes. In principle, there is no problem in making bone arrow clusters from leg bones, but doing this now is a waste of time. All the bird bones will be handed over to Noren, the rhythm-loving aristocrat who will give Ross''s military band better quality flutes.

    All the supplies that the expedition wanted to sell were essentially what Rurik needed, and they bought them all on the spot.

    The entire expedition, even the ten Savok children, were placed in an empty warehouse by Rurik. The environment is not a good grip, but there is a flat wooden floor, which is convenient for everyone to sleep on the floor.

    They feasted on wheat cakes and grilled fish, and even drank some ale. The women of the expedition team were already entangled, and in line with the principle of everyone who came, they quickly bought some necessities at the market while the night market was not over yet. To be fair, Novgorod is cheaper than the capital. Selling large and small wooden utensils is one of the methods for local Slavs to make profits. It was originally transported to the capital by second-order dealers for sale. If someone can go to the place of origin to buy it. , of course pay less.

    Although it was a floor plan, the women who returned from the purchase bought some home cloth, and even the latest sale of wool blankets.

    The core of the blanket is felt, and its raw material comes from war capture. The processed wool is rolled and ironed into felt, and then covered with a layer of fine linen, which is stitched with hemp thread. This is a wool blanket that can be used as a mattress. . Although its price is a little expensive, it can be fully afforded by the financial resources of the old Rus.

    That night Rurik immediately sent his guards to the cavalry battalion outside the city to report.

    The messenger dashed forward, not caring about the sound sleep of the cavalry soldiers who had been training for a day''s rest. He shouted outside the camp: "The king is coming! Emergency assembly!"

    The commotion immediately caused Captain Brody to jump up, put on his coat and stomped on his boots, not even bothering to wrap his foot wraps around.

    He hurriedly rushed to the door of the barracks against his leading subordinates.

    "Hello! What''s going on? Why bother us?"

    The messenger was out of breath, and his attitude was still kind: "Your Majesty has a big business, and he''s coming soon. You guys... get your clothes on, and raise the torches to face the king."

    "Is there such a thing?!" Brody was taken aback, and then looked at what he had. He was really a scruffy guy who slept in the lake.

    "Exactly."

    "Okay." Brody gritted his teeth, turned around and shouted: "Brothers! Get dressed and line up! Light all the torches in the camp."

    An open area outside the city was early designated as a training base for cavalrymen, and it was also a venue for cavalry performances. There are old barracks in the local area. Since the Pecheneg people have returned to their hometowns, Kagan sold his own residence to Rurik, so that the cavalry stationed here has a better living space. The more spacious the field, the better the training, and it is easier to do some harsh and cruel training.

    Wearing deerskin gloves and clasping polished bronze fingers on their thumbs, cavalry soldiers frequently dismounted for archery training.

    They trained with a short wooden bow, but the short wooden bow in this case also became a compound bow. Just like the peculiar shape of the bow, although it does not use horns, it only uses beef tendons to enhance its toughness and elasticity. It is still a makeshift compound bow, at least much better than a piece of wood. The short wooden bow made of oak material is cut out with wider arms, and the adhesive mixed with isinglass and pine glue makes the deer tendons sticky, and the performance is indeed much improved than that of ordinary short wooden bows.

    The best is naturally the recurve bow imported from Pecheneg. It is light, has a large saw, and has a high poundage. It is really the best equipment for riding and shooting. The Frankish heavy cavalry was hit hard. Dealing with light or unarmored units like this is really debilitating.

    However, the price of such a good bow is high, and the production speed of the Pecheneg people is not fast.

    Only one-fifth of the newly formed Second Banner of Cavalry had steppe recurve bows, and the rest were just short wooden bows.

    After they were formed, Captain Brody ordered them to train their demons. The chosen children have long been shown to have a talent for horse riding, and they are. After just four days of training, the children''s riding skills were good enough, but the level of riding and shooting fell into disrepair.

    You can''t always ride a horse for horseback riding training, which is torture for war horses. They were forced by Brody into running archery, with violent shaking to simulate a riding environment.

    They were ordered to practice high-intensity archery, and they would switch to another when they burst. Of course, the training bow is the most common short wooden bow made of a wooden stick.

    Their arms were always sore, and Brody knew how to train them like this, and even knew what these kids needed most right now.

    Being cavalry is of course noble, with a high percentage of red meat in their recipes! Especially now is the time to practice skills, arm soreness comes from constantly shooting bows and arrows, everyone is in urgent need of supplements. They eat venison, deer blood sausage, and a lot of grilled fish. Exercise and a high-protein diet make each child''s muscles swell day by day, and although they don''t show at first, after a while, everyone finds their arms hard as iron and swell.

    Rurik came hurriedly on horseback with a small number of guards.

    When he arrived at the barracks, he saw that the young soldiers had already formed two teams, and the torches in the camp were bright, illuminating the faces of the soldiers.

    Brody hurried to lead the king''s horse, and Rurik got down.

    "Your Majesty, what exactly is..."

    "A big event." Rurik sighed softly and patted Brody on the shoulder with satisfaction: "You are indeed the material for a war chief, and the title given to you is very correct. In less than five days, I think the second The cavalry is ready to go into battle and kill the enemy."

    "Thank you for the compliment. We are not ready yet, and we still need a lot of training."

    "It''s humility. It''s good to be humble, but I don''t have more time for you guys. Brody!"

    "exist."

    "Isn''t it boring to stay in this training ground all the time? I decided to go to the west of the lake tomorrow to see in person, your cavalry team will accompany me! This is a special exercise, and in a few days, you all have to go there. New Roseburg follows me around."

    "Yes." Brody didn''t dare to ask more.

    "Just tomorrow, try to get up early for dinner, prepare your war horses and wait here. Put on your shirts and take up arms. Remember, this is an exercise, just treat it as if we were marching against the enemy."

    "As ordered."

    Brody doesn''t know anything about the specifics, he''s smart enough not to ask what he shouldn''t know. The king came and went in a hurry, causing confusion, and the last sentence of the king was caused by his thoughts. "Wouldn''t it really be to crusade the enemy?"

    Rurik, who had returned in a hurry, was still in a hurry, which made the queen embarrassed for a while.

    The so-called palace is actually a large-scale expansion on the basis of the main residence of White Tree Manor, and Queen Svetlana is actually staying in her own family, which is a good thing. She couldn''t sleep. She stayed in the bedroom chatting and laughing with Noren, who had many crane legs. She also invited Bejahir, and wanted to hear stories about the battle.

    They have a good relationship with each other, at least for now.

    As Rurik returned, the three women immediately gathered around, smiling and chattering. With Yingying Yanyan by her side, Rurik''s heart softened instantly.

    "Lanna, I thought it was just you who were waiting for me. Why... you called them both together?"

    Queen Lanna laughed and said, "It''s just to relieve the boredom."

    "What about Osborn?"

    "The children are all asleep. Don''t worry, our jokes won''t disturb them," Lanna said.

    Seeing this, Noren was very sensible: "Since the king is here, Bejahir and I should avoid it." After that, she wanted to leave.

    "Wait. Since the three of you are here, I''m just arranging things for you."

    So Rurik ordered the three girls to sit down obediently, and like a whim, ordered the three of them to change into their shirts early tomorrow morning and ride on their horses as female warriors. He explained, especially his great dreams to the women he loved.

    "Heh. Is it really feasible to dig a swamp to create a river channel?" Noren''s mouth squeaked involuntarily.

    "You don''t think so?"

    "If it''s you, you can." Her reply was a little perfunctory.

    "I support." Lanna twisted her neck. "Oh, I have to take Osborn with me for such a good thing. I want to go out for a walk. It would be great to go hiking on horseback."

    "Actually, you want to ride a horse more!" He said. Rurik glanced at the grinning Bejahir: "I knew..."

    Svitalana was never a canary willing to stay in a birdcage, she was lively by nature. Just because he was chosen by old Otto as the wife of Rurik at the age of six, a lively and naughty little girl was forced by her parents to be a lady of the family. Who can really restrain her behavior now? As the daughter of the prairie, Beja Hill took advantage of the chat opportunity to introduce her to the customs of the prairie people. The joy of riding a horse is so free!

    None of them were ordinary noble women, and all of them had actually participated in battles and killed enemies.

    Lanna just lacks opportunities.

    The next day, Rurik put on his shirt again. Since this operation was only for inspection, the load-bearing chain mail and scale armor were not worn. Since it was the heyday of the warm period, he dressed relatively cool and not noble.

    He put on a large-brimmed hat made of felt, which could be described as a "Fan Yangli", with dyed feathers on the top of the hat. He put on wooden-framed sunglasses again, hung a sword at his waist, held the reins in both hands, and set off with his entourage with his legs tucked into his horse.

    The queen and the two concubines were Lanna, Noren, and Bejahir, who dressed as male warriors as possible. The leather helmets drooped on the saddle, and the three women also wore large-brimmed hats that shaded the sun and carried bows and swords.

    The queen is her own sister, and Governor Medved never saw her ride again after she gave birth to the prince. My sister really likes exciting things, and she can''t stop smiling while holding the reins, which shows that riding a horse is a real joy.

    Medved also had a mission, and he rode his horse to **** the carriage behind him. Carl, Brand, and the other three, all five old Ross people really don''t know how to ride horses. It was an eye-opener to see the king, queen and even the prince riding together today.

    The squires on horseback held the Rus flag high, and Rurik swaggered towards the cavalry battalion.

    At this moment, Brody assembled all the people in line to wait for the king''s inspection. They have all left the camp and lined up neatly according to each team.

    From time to time there are war horses with their heads hanging down to nibble on the grass roots, and some horses moving their hooves as if impatient.

    Rurik saw them from a distance and quickly joined them.

    "This is the style of cavalry?! It''s really mighty. Ah? Why are all the faces of children?" Carl was surprised.

    Brand, who was in the carriage with him, poked at him: "Brother, this is the second flag team that the king has newly trained. Look at that man, Brody. You should recognize him."

    "Him? His dad''s name is Harald or Harald, oops. I knew his dad broke a front tooth."

    "I know too. This kid is from our clan, and he is doing well now."

    The five old Ross''s old guys commented on each other, sighed that the future generations were terrifying, and lamented that they were old.

    Times have indeed changed! Carl can deeply feel that the Ross of today and the Ross of ten years ago are completely two concepts. It seems that the only constant is everyone''s respect for Odin, and the still-surviving old leader Otto. Oh no, now the old guys have to affectionately call the eldest brother of the tribe "the king too".

    The cavalry team is valiant, and although the riders are young, everyone dresses exactly the same. It was a waistcoat made of white bear skin, with blue strips stitched on it. Everyone has summer big-brimmed hats with blue feathers on each top. They also had helmets hanging from the saddles, and they all carried quivers and bows, as well as swords around their waists.

    The cavalry spear differs from the infantry spear in that it is much shorter, with a spike at the top and a counterweight at the end. The spear shaft is made of cork as a whole, and there is no operation of brushing and soaking turpentine to make it hard. The so-called spear head will break if the enemy is too strong. The purpose is to protect the cavalry from being taken off the horse.

    The spears stood upright like trees, and each spear was hung with blue and white strips of cloth.

    As far as a single guard of honor is concerned, they are extremely arrogant, but they have not been tested in actual combat. In a short period of time, Rurik would not let the Second Cavalry Corps participate in actual combat. Outsiders think that their beauty means they are strong in combat. This is an illusion. They are really a bunch of bells and whistles now. It is absolutely impossible to fight, and it is appropriate to follow them on a parade.

    Rurik simply carried Prince Osborn to his saddle, and the child''s eyes were completely attracted by the gorgeous cavalry.

    It was a blessing for the king and the prince to review the second cavalry together.

    "I see a powerful cavalry! I know you will do great things for me and Ross in the future. Prove yourself now! Follow me! I will take you on a cruise!"

    "Ula~Ula~Ula~"

    They made three special Viking battle roars in a row, UU reading only cronies and elite troops are qualified to shout "Ula", that is, everyone doesn''t know its deep meaning, it probably means "glory" or something.

    This is just Rurik''s bad taste, but once you get used to it, you don''t feel embarrassed at all.

    After completing the last lecture, Rurik slammed out his sword, the sound of the sword buzzed in the prince''s ear, the young Osborn was not afraid, and subconsciously stretched out his right hand, imitating everything. the father.

    Rurik nodded slightly when he saw this scene, and couldn''t help but smile.

    Youdao: "Second Cavalry! Follow me! Go to Balotavo by the western swamp and see our new western territory!"

    Balotavo, an unfamiliar term, after all, the King mentioned the "New Territory in the West", and the enthusiasm of the young warriors was even stronger.

    A mighty cavalry team, the soldiers'' horses are inserted in the saddle, the whole is like a marching forest. The flag of Ross fluttered in the south wind, and the strips of cloth with spears were blown wildly. They rushed to Niu Cao Manor, and immediately attracted the people of the manor to come out to watch the big show, including the ten people who were smeared and drifted back overnight...

 Chapter 1044ï¼š The fertile black mud of Barrotas swamp

    Rurik''s arrival at the Calf Manor was in a hurry, and even the Boyarvsky family of the manor was still established in Novgorod and knew nothing about it.

    The people of the manor rarely had the chance to see the king. They saw the heroic appearance of the cavalry, and they constantly observed whether there were familiar faces in the army.

    Uski''s eldest son is a cavalryman who has made great achievements, but he is in the first team. At this time, some members of the first team went south with the Ostara cavalry to the upper reaches of the Lovady River. They would assist the armed settlers to establish settlements, and by the way, they would also use their mobility to quickly inquire about the surrounding geography.

    The people could not see their fellow villagers, not even Uski himself.

    They did not fear the king at all, nor the army.

    People laughingly gathered around, the elders walking on crutches at the front, holding up their bearded heads and asking the noble king: "What a happy thing it is that attracted the king... and the governor himself to visit us. ."

    "There is indeed a good thing." After saying that, Rurik signaled to the soldiers who followed, and waved his fists: "All dismount! Let''s rest here for the time being."

    The king was tall and powerful, with a youthful face with a dainty beard, a look of dignity and dependability.

    Unexpectedly, the queen also brought the prince to visit the manor in person. Svitalana was originally a local, and the people at Calf Manor didn''t think she was anything special, but the queen, who had seen her life mysteriously today, didn''t know her. The queen dressed as a female warrior. Do not! She is indeed a female warrior, this time, instead of wearing a colorful and gorgeous dress, she looks slim in breeches, a tight top, a belt around her waist, and a sword hanging from her waist.

    As for the prince, this little guy is even more mysterious.

    Osborn''s face is fair and his eyes are bright, and his whole person is very neat, and his temperament is far better than that of ordinary boys.

    Out of his own ideas, he attaches great importance to the various old people who are not Boyar in each farm. Although the elderly are old and weak, after all, they know a lot of things when they are old. From the mouths of these old guys, you can find out a lot of things that are not known locally.

    "Your Boyar is still in the city, and I didn''t inform them when I came here. Don''t worry. Old man, I''ll let you be the talker for the time being."

    "Thank you for your trust. What can I...do for you?" the old man replied cautiously.

    Rurik glanced around and found that the onlookers here were rather strange. "Huh? What about your middle-aged man?"

    "They? They all graze cattle on a watery meadow to the west. You...know we''re not really good at farming."

    "Indeed. The explorers who passed by here have told me the situation. Today I am going to your camp in the west. What is it called?"

    The old man was startled and realized that things were not simple. "It''s called Balotavo."

    "Just go to Balotavo! You send out a few guides to help me arrive smoothly. The benefits... of course, it is indispensable."

    At this moment, Carl and Brand have appeared in the team, and their appearance made the onlookers understand what happened. What the expedition said was true! It was a night''s work, and the king and the cavalry came in a hurry.

    Calf Manor immediately expressed its full support for the king''s actions. They were willing to provide the army with a batch of agricultural products. Of course, Rurik immediately spent money on the purchase to achieve a win-win situation.

    Yesterday, the ten senior manor men who turned the longboat into a barge and escorted the expedition to the big city turned into guides.

    Then they had a chance to bring another batch of supplies that they planned to send to Balotavo, so they got on the farm''s ox cart and joined the entire team.

    Rurik had no intention of staying. He hoped to reach the swamp called Balotavo as soon as possible, so he took advantage of the daylight hours to quickly resupply the manor and immediately headed against the Wallonda River.

    The army spent the night on the grassy beach by the river, and the personnel built a bonfire and lit it, and the horses were released on the spot and left to graze on the grass.

    The warm lake wind poured into this narrow valley plain surrounded by dense forests, like a wind tunnel, and the wind was quite strong.

    The Wallonda River flows quietly, standing on the riverbank full of grass and always taking care not to sink your boots in the mud.

    Rurik called Medved to his side. He was in a good mood. He pointed to the calm river: "You see, the current is very gentle, and it is very suitable for our long boat. Do you know anything about this river?"

    "I don''t know." Medved answered simply.

    "Absurd. I made you a local governor, and you should know a lot about rivers."

    "I really don''t know. But there''s a reason for it all, even the people who hide in the forest, they try to explore east as much as possible. Maybe to develop settlements to the west..."

    Medved didn''t say any more, and Rurik noticed that there was a big problem hidden in it: "How? Could it be dangerous to go west?"

    "Alas. If you go too far west, you will meet Mrs. Psko. We have a similar language to them, but we belong to a different community. If you go too far west, you will enter their territory, and if there is friction, it will not be All right."

    "Is there such a concern? Pskov, it is already in my conquest plan. It is not a problem to cause military friction, and it saves me from making excuses to attack."

    Rurik''s remarks were not arrogant. Medved was convinced that the king was serious, and he could not help but cautiously ask: "Does the king want to adjust his strategy by surprise, and start an offensive to the west this year? With all due respect, if we follow the westernmost part of the Great Lakes If the Sauron is going retrograde, it will definitely reach Pskov.¡±

    "No. Conquering them is in the plan, and now my plan is to open a second navigable waterway. Do you know my final plan?"

    Medved shook his head.

    "We''d better build a canal as soon as possible. It doesn''t matter if the channel is narrower. The key is that the water channel must be smooth. In this way, in a huge environment, a circular water channel was born..."

    Rurik thought so, and built a canal from the Reed River to the Wallonda River. The explorer''s investigation report pointed out that even the Reed River has a very slow flow. In this way, every spring, the fleet that intends to enter Novgorod from the capital, go directly to the inland river route of the Reed River and the Wallonda River with a gentle flow, so that they do not have to face the violent Neva River and Volkhov in the wet season. River rapids, so merchant ships can move ahead.

    And the fleet from Novgorod to the capital can still take the mature Volkhov River route, and the fleet floats down the river and finally floats to the capital.

    Macroscopically, this is a large counterclockwise turntable, a repaired canal, which is expected to greatly reduce the cost of communication between the capital and the agricultural area. And this is the strategic advantage.

    Rurik always pays attention to the hydrological situation. He does on-the-spot investigations, observes the flow rate of the river, and investigates the soil and sand at the bottom of the river.

    The current expedition is limited to the Wallonda River. After a night of camping, the army continued to retrograde. In the evening of the same day, the slightly tired army successfully arrived at the cattle ranching area called Balotavo.

    Cattle, horses, sheep, goats, and reindeer all have a big problem, and this problem is especially pronounced in monogastric horses. If these large livestock are kept in captivity for a long time, there will be serious problems in the body. The so-called digestive system is weakened due to inactivity, which causes diseases, and the hoofs grow wildly and are easily injured due to inactivity.

    It is extremely necessary to let the cows graze the grass. Now all the released cows have returned, and they are temporarily driven back to the temporary shed at dusk.

    People built bonfire camps on the banks of the river and lived a normal and leisurely life. They fell asleep thinking about falling into the night, and they never thought that they would suddenly usher in the king.

    The young and middle-aged people of Niu Cao Manor are all here, and among them are the active soldiers of the Slavic flag team. Soldiers rely on telling war stories to their fellow villagers, and get together to pass the boredom. Now that the king is here, the excitement is enough to make people tremble.

    People crowded around, willing to serve the king, even though they didn''t know what the king and his cavalry had suddenly arrived in this wild swamp.

    Rurik tightened his grip on the reins and motioned Medvedt to follow. He didn''t intend to talk to the people who greeted him first, the setting sun illuminated his face orange, and his sharp eyes looked at a large flat land without trees.

    "It seems that this is what they call a marshland. There really isn''t a single tree, Balotavo."

    "It''s a rare level. I heard that there are a lot of mud ponds here. I''m afraid this is the reason why there are no trees." Medved continued to look around, and quickly found the clue. He raised his whip and pointed in one direction: "Look there, Your Majesty."

    "How?" Rurik turned his face sideways.

    "It turns out that a small channel turned into this place. Maybe the stream created a swamp."

    Even though the light was a little dim, Rurik noticed the situation on the north side of Camp Balotavo. He motioned for the cavalry to follow him to take a look, and indeed he saw a stream separating from the main course of the Wallonda. The stream was so shallow that the horses didn''t even walk without knees.

    Wouldn''t it be necessary to create a lake if the terrain was lower? Because the terrain is not low enough, it only creates a lot of water.

    The hoofs of the horses were stained with blackened mud, proving that there was a lot of rotting silt.

    Looking around, the reeds erupted where there were many waters, and the rest of the area was full of green grass.

    The black mud stained by horseshoes comes from humus, and the so-called swamp soil is obtained by removing the water. Black means that the place is rich in a huge amount of organic matter, and it has turned into a kind of black soil. If it continues to develop, the black soil will also be peat and eventually become coal.

    Lake mud is a fertilizer, swamp mud is a better fertilizer.

    Rurik knew a thing or two about the soil data of the Eastern European world, which was, after all, something to be learned in middle school.

    It can be said that the huge Dnieper River Basin is rich in water and grass, and its terrain is generally flat. Numerous tributaries infiltrate the huge land, forming a large swamp area. The vicissitudes of life are that some swamp areas have dried up and hardened, and black mud has turned into black soil.

    For Eastern Europe, this is the massive "Central Black Earth". To form black soil requires special geographical structure, and must have a long-term infiltration of the land environment, so that all kinds of grass are easy to settle and humus.

    As far as Rurik knew, the entire Pripet Marsh in the south of Smolensk began with black soils and continued southward. That''s why the guys in the Kyiv community feed so many people even with extremely rough farming.

    The reason why the surrounding area of ??Yin''ermen Lake has the best farmland in the region is precisely because the periodic infiltration of the lake water causes the vegetation to humus and increase nitrogen fertilizer fields. Those fields that are defined as "good fields" are all close to the lake shoreline.

    Thinking of this, Rurik concluded with joy: "Medwait, these mud are actually good things."

    "It''s still a good thing? It''s easy to get caught in the horse''s hoof." Medved looked embarrassed.

    "It''s also a good thing to be easily trapped in the horse''s hooves! This makes it easier for us to dig roads. Moreover, these mud can actually fertilize fields, and can transform bad fields into good fields."

    It is a pity that Medved does not have the awareness of intensive cultivation. In recent years, all his achievements have come from expanding the territory for the kingdom. He is a pure native Slav and a rising military star.

    The brief inspection in the evening was very brief, but Rurik had a general idea of ??the local hydrology.

    The cavalry team returned to Camp Balotavo, and as a king, he officially visited the local cattle herders and even the two young boys who were the first to contact the expedition team.

    The two children are relatives, the elder is called Delaiwei, which means wood, and the younger is called Dulac, which means fool. The names of the two are too casual, this is the principle of cheap names to support them.

    They were originally unknown children, unless they grew up to serve the king and made military exploits in the future, they would be able to pay attention to promotion for the king.

    Apparently, the two accidentally met the expedition team because of cattle herding, and assisted the team to successfully discover the second passage. Even if the two were just stinky children, their merits could not be buried.

    Rurik had intended to promote some local Slavs, so-called neutralizing the power structure. Calf Manor is also a die-hard supporter of Ross, and such loyalty is bound to be rewarded.

    Taking this opportunity, he ordered two cowherd boys who had made meritorious deeds to kneel on one knee, imitating the appearance of regular soldiers, covering their hearts with their right hands, and performing the Viking warrior salute.

    Under the collective observation of the army and the public, he commended the merits of the two children in person.

    "Draevi! Dulac! You two have done a good job in assisting the expedition, and now I specially give each of you half a pound of silver! Also! Don''t be a cowherd boy! This king will recruit the two of you as cavalry now!"

    Cavalry, that''s not something ordinary people can join. Even if the two were cow herding boys, and they were not yet old enough, even if they were old enough, they would not be able to pass the cavalry assessment at all. Because their family is forced to not allow the sudden loss of a labor force.

    Thanks to the king''s promotion, the parents of the two were here, and they cried out in excitement when they heard the king''s award.

    My own child has climbed to the sky in one step, and good days are just around the corner.

    Rurik called Brody: "Now take these two cubs and arrange for them to do some chores for the time being. Maybe you can make them learn to ride quickly at one stroke. It''s all up to you."

    In fact, Brody''s resistance, absorbing two thin little boys as cavalry is not a joke? Since the king ghost can only follow.

    The army is camping overnight in Balotavo, and the real exploration will be tomorrow.

    The two cowherd boys got money immediately after being promoted. They happily handed most of the money to their parents or the entire farm collective, and left a few as personal assets.

    On a new day of exploration, two boys were the guides. They were placed on horseback, fingered the hard ground in the marsh, and guided the entire cavalry toward the "big river" in the west.

    Equivalent to six kilometers of dirt road, it takes some time to walk on foot, but at the speed of the horse team, even the horse can be reached in one hour.

    From Rurik in the distance, they saw the mast of the long ship in the distance, and then saw their own ship. Karl and Brand were extremely relieved.

    The horse team must have arrived on the banks of the "big river", and now Rurik has followed the naming principle of the original discoverer and followed Karl''s description and called it the Reed River.

    The Reed River is worthy of its name. The riverside is densely packed with reeds, and its density is far better than that of the Yinermen Lakeside area. What this river can see to the naked eye is that the water flow is very slow, which is how the reeds can grow wildly.

    Queen Svetlana took the prince and her sisters Noren and Bejahir, the three of them on horseback, stopped and walked along the riverside, feeling the wind blowing from the new exploration area. Prince Osborn stared at everything around him with big, ignorant eyes, and his mouth was full of milk and he kept asking where it was.

    Rurik had no doubt chatted and laughed with the queen and concubines for the time being. He brought the cavalry here with military and economic significance, and now he was on business.

    The newly trained 2nd Cavalry had already proved that they could keep the formation on long marches, and it was completely feasible to extend the trip to the capital.

    Second and most importantly, Rurik and Medved reached a complete consensus on the investigation of this water marsh.

    Is it difficult to dig canals?

    I''m afraid the situation is quite simple.

    An area was soaked by the river water so that no trees grew at all. UU reading www. uukanshu.com The Reed River (Luga River) infiltrates the land on both sides, and the same is true of the Wallonda River, where a humus-filled swamp is sunk near each other.

    Rurik gave Medved a task: "It will be your performance in the future! Organize some boats to enter here, and keep digging out the mud to create water channels. You can dig more and finally create a fully connected water channel."

    Medvedt had never thought about such a thing, and now his attitude has changed because he has examined the local environment. The economic benefits of digging the canal are enormous, and it is a great achievement to accomplish this. Secondly, it is not difficult to dig a waterway in the muddy swamp, but it is a matter of continuously piling up human resources.

    After a little thought, Medvedt took up the task and even gave an end date for construction. "Next year! Before the fall of 842, the canal can be repaired."

    In fact, Rurik felt that the waterway could be dug through this year. Considering that this canal may be the first national project in Ross, this is the first time that it should not be done too hastily.

    "It is a promise, and it will be completed in 842!"

 Chapter 1045ï¼š Ruriks Witty Canal Project

    The two groups of forests are sandwiched by a swamp with luscious water and grass. Except for the water and mud ponds in the central area, the closer to the forest area, the harder the ground. The Reed River is in sight, and it eventually drains into the Gulf of Finland.

    There are so many rivers that drain into the Gulf of Finland, they are indistinguishable large and small. In the past, due to the need for convenient navigation, the Rus had little experience of going deep into the nearby estuary.

    In the past, even if there was an investigation, it would not go too far, just because it lacked economic significance to explore new routes at that time.

    How is the Reed River? Two longboats moored on the riverbank came in handy immediately.

    Carl and his buddy boarded his boat again. When he broke down a few days ago, he was convinced that the riverbed in this section of the river was very shallow. How shallow is it? The silt and silt on the riverbank turned black as a whole, and it was impossible to estimate it with the naked eye.

    The newly cut branches were used as probes. Carl relied on this to make sure that even if the branches were inserted all the way, the total depth was only 1.5 meters. It was probably a man standing in the water and barely showing his head.

    At such a depth, Ross''s horses can barely pass through, and the flow of the river is very slow, so there is no need to worry about the horse''s unstable footing.

    But the current river channel is not a very good ferry, and it is easy to solve its problem. Arrange the rafts with a lot of hemp ropes, and a pontoon bridge is completed.

    In the final analysis, the central riverbed of the river is so deep. The river surface is only 20 meters wide. Either a small pontoon bridge is built, or a riverbed is filled with stones to create a small embankment that is blocked by the river water.

    Rurik chose the latter, and planned to transport stones from afar to slowly pile them up to create a semi-submersible **** with a depth of only one meter. It will take into account a stable passage without delaying ordinary ships to continue to explore upstream.

    It is necessary to dig a waterway in the swamp, with a width of at least ten meters, and the depth of the center of the waterway must reach one and a half meters to ensure that traditional long ships can navigate smoothly.

    To build a checkpoint where the Reed River and the canal are in contact, to collect tolls from merchants for other purposes, to recover the financial investment in digging the canal, and to become a way of future financial taxation.

    The Balotavo Camp should be urbanized, and it will not only continue to be the pasture of the calf manor, but also build a hotel-like facility to provide supplies for merchants. At the same time, it is necessary to use the natural peat soil resources here to develop into farmland or dig up the black soil. Then ask the forest for living space, create a larger flat land here, let the grass grow wildly, and expand the range of the pasture.

    The waterway, the shallow rocky water, the tax gate, and the new town, these four points were recorded by Rurik and became the four tasks of the construction of the canal.

    Rurik can foresee that when the project is completed, a large number of ships will enter Yinermen Lake through the "second route", and it will become more and more prosperous, and the collection of tolls will be a powerful financial supplement. Likewise, it is the facility that revolutionized Calf Manor.

    The Wallonda River, which is rarely visited by people, will become prosperous, and the Niu Calf Manor can fully engage in the service industry. At the same time, they turned into canal road classes, focused on guarding the canal, and could get a certain dividend from the toll collection. That''s a bonus for **** allies!

    Project items are listed on paper and handed over to Governor Medvet in writing.

    The Governor did not know much about the future economic development of a canal and was too lazy to pay attention to it. He noticed two important items in the clause: digging water channels and building dams on the Reed River.

    So, where did the people who dig trenches come from?

    Rurik didn''t want to gather his young cavalry to be the people''s husbands immediately. Aren''t the cattle herders who watched the calf manor on the spot the best people?

    Men and women were gathered, and Rurik stood on the wooden cart that was placed diagonally, and preached to the villagers.

    He is emphasizing a principle: "The kingdom will dig a canal in the activity area of ??your calf manor! This king will make an agreement with you! You must participate in it with the strength of the village. When the canal is completed, you will have the right to pay from the toll. You will get one-tenth of the reward. In the future, your calf manor will also focus on guarding the entire canal, catching those who escaped the level, and ensuring smooth routes. You will get permanent benefits because of your current efforts, which is even more than your cattle. make money."

    The fundamental principle of the agreement is equivalent to share dividends, and the property rights of the canal belong to the state, which is equivalent to the royal family. It''s just that the work of digging the canal should be mainly undertaken by the calf manor, and in exchange they will also receive toll dividends for generations.

    The good days of guarding the canal to collect tolls are not people sitting on the riverside with silver coins rolling in? And it was authorized by the king.

    Since this is closely related to their own interests, those who realize the doorway are instantly boiling!

    Those young and middle-aged people waved their flags and shouted, claiming that they brought their own dry food and shovels to start digging. They even knew that the amount of work to dig the waterway was relatively large, and they did not want people from other manors to get involved.

    Governor Medved vowed to complete the canal dredging by the fall of the following year, and he is already coordinating the operation of the young and middle-aged people of the yowling calf manor.

    He had already visited the entire water marsh with Rurik, and he had a deep understanding of this area because of the good chat with the cattle herders. He brainstormed with the villagers, and in a very short time, he came up with the method of digging a trench and decided to implement it immediately.

    The second cavalry team was temporarily stationed in Balotavo, and the young cavalry grazing their mounts, also cut down some pine trees to build shacks.

    They were ordered to temporarily station here. After all, this trip is considered a military operation. The cavalry team has left the main settlement and is essentially stationed in the wilderness. This is to prepare for independent combat missions in the future.

    The pine trees collapsed, and the young cavalry fell efficiently with two double saws. The straight trunk was dragged by many warriors, and then they swarmed up and chopped off the bark with hand axes to form a bare log. Such logs lie directly across the channel of the Reed River, and a large number of logs directly build a bridge, which is then tied and fixed by vines and hemp ropes. The trunks were longer than the width of the river, and a bridge that could only pass through one man and one horse was rapidly formed in the hands of young warriors.

    Because according to the information, the Finnish-speaking Savok villages in the lower reaches of the Reed River are generally located on the right bank of the river, that is, the observer faces the lower reaches of the river and points to the right bank.

    Considering that the lower reaches of the Reed River are getting wider, I am afraid that the river channel will be deeper. It is not that it is difficult to find a suitable shoal ferry. Since there is a low-cost way to cross the river, it must be done now.

    Rurik was commanding the army to build small bridges, and he was by no means doing nothing but overseeing it.

    Now it is impossible to return to the capital of New Roseburg before and after the summer solstice sacrifice. He was a little anxious before, but now he simply doesn''t want to. Once he had such an idea, he found that his time suddenly became much more abundant, and Rurik deliberately rolled up his sleeves and did a good job.

    What exactly is the "Second Waterway"? The Karlbrand expedition will definitely not lie, but this route is related to future economic interests, and Rurik wants to explore it himself. Not only did he want to do this himself, but the original plan to float on the Volkhov River-Neva River route to the capital was canceled, and the team took a new route, and went all the way to the capital by the seaside of the Gulf of Finland, personally proving that the new passage was successful. reliable.

    Rurik felt that those cunning merchants were generally unwilling to take risks, and unless the king came forward and said that the "second waterway" was smooth, the waterway could be opened quickly.

    He was stationed in the swamps of Balotavo, and immediately dispatched the veterans drawn from the cavalry to gallop back to the great city as messengers.

    Heralds have multiple missions.

    Recall the Boyarwski family from the Calf Manor and bring them to Balotavo. Ask the first scribe Ella to bring her entire team and all the manuscripts to the Calf Manor quickly, and then assemble at Balotavo.

    The second is the order of the Governor Medvet, all of which have the king''s messenger to pass to Novgorod, that is, the 1st and 200th troops of the Slavic flag team are temporarily recruited from the city and ordered to bring their own troops. The shovel, on the longboat attached to the Governor''s Palace, and then transferred 10,000 pounds of oats from the warehouse, rowed into the Calf Manor, and proceeded against the Wallonda River to Balotavo.

    Medvedt is the real governor and also the uncle of the country. He proved his diligence with practical actions. The so-called once the plan for the excavation of the canal is made, it must be completed as quickly as possible.

    A large number of people will gather in this water-filled Balotavo with supplies, and their arrival will take a while.

    It was a quiet evening.

    The bridge over the Reed River has been built, and the cavalry personally passed the bridge to determine that the bridge can fully satisfy the four riders crossing the bridge at the same time. Its width is designed so that only narrow carriages can pass, and it is only equivalent to two meters after calculation.

    A group of cavalry was already on the other side of the river, and three teams (ten people) were ordered to explore the environment in three directions.

    All they can see is the dense forest, riding horses to walk in the cold temperate woodland, the naked eye can see the pine trees scurrying, and the melodious birdsong in their ears, but they don''t know where those birds are hiding.

    "You try your best to explore, it would be great if you can find a natural flat in the forest." Rurik ordered, and the three teams were tasked with exploring the forest pastures.

    However, all they could find was an endless forest, or the expedition could only foresee forests no matter which direction they explored.

    The entire Reed River or Luga River Basin is such a geographical structure. The river water eventually flows into the Gulf of Finland. Macroscopically, the huge arc-shaped river channel constitutes the natural outer boundary of Nova Rosberg.

    If a large-scale war breaks out in later generations, the entire Reed River will be a must for soldiers. Then on the occasion of World War II in another plane, the curved line of defense of the Luga River (Reed River) extended to Novgorod. The German army, which had broken through the Luga River line, was able to drive in and attack Leningrad directly, and Novgorod was also occupied.

    Even if the times are different, the historical opportunities faced are completely different, and the direction of the river will not change drastically in a thousand years. This river has major economic interests for Ross in this time and space, and Governor Medvet also mentioned the possible threat from the western Psko lady, making the entire river area worth guarding.

    The answer could not be more obvious. The entire basin of the Reed River (Luga River) determines the land defense lines of the two only "super cities" in Rus, Novgorod and Novgorod. In the future, armed inland ships can be arranged. Launch patrols to make sure no forces sneak up on them.

    Rurik remained vigilant. Before he conquered Pskov, the people there were potential threats, so beware.

    The team at dusk rested by the river, and the war horses were also released from the reins and allowed to graze freely. Young cavalry soldiers lit bonfires, nibbling on fish caught nearby, and cooking their own wheat.

    Rurik was able to have a good chat with Medved, and now the other party was the first to happily propose his own plan for excavating the canal.

    "I''ve made up my mind. The area near your bridge is very soft and suitable for digging. I''ll make it a port for the canal, and I''ll start digging when my flag team arrives. Also heading to Uski. The old guy and his clan started digging in Balotavo on the banks of the Wallonda River. The two groups of us were digging separately. If everyone works hard enough, maybe the river channel will be initially dug before this winter. "

    Digging at both ends? That efficiency is naturally faster.

    Rurik nodded: "Just follow this, so I will grant you ten thousand pounds of wheat. This king is not to support idlers. The standard for each day''s food is two pounds of oats, and an additional ten silver coins per month is given to each person. salary, paid with the equivalent of food.¡±

    "Then, apart from the autumn harvest this year, the people we organize can work at most for three months." Medved estimated this.

    "It''s based on three months. Remember, you have full use of the materials granted to you. You pay attention to those young men in the calf manor, and give them silver coins and meals as usual. Remember, you must identify the strong men, the poor and the weak. Can help but not get paid.¡±

    Medvedt nodded: "I''ll do it. Also, about digging the canal...I have an idea."

    "what?"

    "Perhaps, we just need to dredge a small waterway first, and it will be a small stream. The water flows lower. I don''t know if the source of the Reed River is higher, or whether it is Wallunda and the terrain."

    "At least one is higher."

    "So, the stream will continue to wash away the mud, and a small channel will gradually widen and deepen. Even if this is not the case, the water channel will be very soft, which is very beneficial for us to dig. Even our cadres don''t need to dig away the mud, just need to dig out the mud. It flips on the bottom and the water pushes the mud away."

    Rurik was shocked, isn''t that the whole principle of the Yellow River taking away the sediment?

    "You! You''re so smart." He slapped Medwait with a smile, and that was the highest compliment.

    "Just do it according to your decision! Ah, no matter how slow the water flow is, it has the power to carry it. Why don''t we dig it tomorrow, and I will let the cavalry give you a head start."

    "Thank you so much."

    "Why are you thankful? This is Ross'' national project. You are in charge of building it, and this king supervises it. And..." Rurik couldn''t help pinching his beard. The amount of meltwater, in the next spring flood season, the meltwater will wash all the rivers, and this creek will be washed too, maybe¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Rurik, who thought of an important point, suddenly got an erection, and suddenly shivered like a hysteria, then he hurriedly sat down and slapped his face like a performance art. Such an inexplicable move made Medwait inexplicable.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"

    "Oops! I''m so stupid! If I''m using the power of the river, why should I wait until the snow melts in spring?!"

    Just when Medved was at a loss, Rurik drew his knife and gestured on the soft ground.

    He made two deep indentations in the soil, which represented the channels of the Reed River and the Wallonda River, like a sand table deduction.

    "No matter which river is higher, the stream we created will definitely flow. At that time, you will build a dam with wood and soil on the higher river to block the original channel! This way the water can only rush into Barlow. Tawozeland, taking away the creek we dug and turning it into a brand-new main channel. The constant scouring of the river is much more efficient than the constant dredging of mud by our civilians. When the river scours deep enough, we will remove the dam ."

    "Wonderful!" Now it was Medved''s turn to jump with joy.

    It is not a problem to block the water-tight dams on the river surface, after all, the Wallunda and Reed Rivers are very limited in width and even more limited in water depth. Of course Medwait thought of using the river water to carry the power, but he never thought that the king could create conditions to super double.

    Now is the warmest period of the year, and the water temperature of Yin''ermen Lake can also make urchins swim freely. It is in the window period for such a strong man to soak in the water and carry materials to create a water-blocking dam.

    Rurik and Medved played together, and on the principle that time is life, the young cavalry began their excavation the next day.

    Their dig site was identified as the entrance and exit of the Reed River (Luga River) of the canal.

 Chapter 1046ï¼š dig

    Ella herself carried a huge cloth bag full of manuscripts she had worked so hard to proofread.

    This expedition is planned, it is of great significance, and it is destined to be busy for several months after he arrives in the capital.

    For this reason, his son can only continue to be placed in Novgorod, receiving unified upbringing like other princes.

    This is also a good thing, all the princes grow up together, and the relationship with each other will be very close. As a mother, she felt that she still owed her son a bit, but her great responsibility could not be shelved at all. She is the most senior clerk in the whole of Rus, and is obliged to be responsible for various audit data in the kingdom, especially tax issues. She must lead her subordinates to organize all the data before filing.

    As the kingdom expands, she finds her work increasingly complicated. She didn''t complain, she lacked ideas to improve all this.

    The only thing that is gratifying this year is the suspension of agricultural tax collection. This year''s largest taxation work will not be done, and the pressure on her and the whole team has plummeted.

    That doesn''t mean Ella can relax. The first edition of "Rossaga" has been revised and proofread. Novgorod lacks the ability to print in large quantities. Batch printing and binding into books can only be done in the capital at this time.

    Not only this book is the core of the kingdom''s beliefs, but there are also articles written by the king himself. Each "war record" records the full picture of the 840-year war. Each of the "War Chronicles" articles was long, and they were all proofread and planned to be printed and bound together into a booklet.

    There will be two books distributed and sold in batches, so that the comprehensive distribution cost will be recovered, and then a revenue will be made for the finance.

    The two books are available in Latin, Norse, and Slavic languages, and the Norse and Slavic versions will be printed in large quantities.

    Most of the children who have received two years of education are of mixed race, and naturally understand both North and Slavic languages. In the daily life of this group of children, the two languages ??are mixed, and a concept is simply described in which language. The new concept uses a common Latin vocabulary, so the three languages ??are reaching a harmony that does not contradict each other. A brand new one is that "Russian" is being formed in the oral communication of a surprising number of mixed-race children, and it will take some time for it to become an independent idiom.

    The three language versions of the book are in line with the current historical process, and even because the Finnish population is too small, the kingdom does not even have a corresponding version of the book in the Finnish language.

    She set out with ten male scribes. These male scribes were generally weaker, making it impossible for them to obtain honor and wealth through military service. Therefore, they stood out in the final school year''s test by becoming a problem maker, and were hired as salaried swordsmen. The salary rewarded by the king is currently only half of the salary of an ordinary mercenary. Since he is responsible for food and accommodation, it is a good choice. But it is also insulated from making a fortune by virtue of military exploits in a short period of time. They can only work and live in silence, which can be described as extremely stable.

    The most important manuscripts were carried by Ella herself, while the male scribes were full of papers.

    "In the future, Novgorod needs to establish a more complete printing institution." She intends to have a good talk with the king.

    The soldiers of the Slavic flag team were ordered to bring tools and some dry food, so that more than 200 people escorted a large batch of food. The news of the construction of the canal was very exciting, attracting the attention of the merchants who were still trading in the city. Some merchants simply leave trade matters to their subordinates, and take a boat by themselves to do fieldwork with the long-distance team.

    The target is the upper area of ??the calf estate adjacent to the river, the cattle ranch called Balotavo!

    Until Rurik gave the order to dig the canal and made a preliminary plan with the governor Medvet, until the messenger entered Novgorod in person, Usky of the calf manor Boyar and his two younger sons let it go. something that happened to you. Usky was the party involved in the incident, and the messenger easily approached him in the city to report the incident.

    Others are old and brainless, and the conditions given by the king are extremely good, realizing that once the canal is opened to navigation, it will give huge wealth to the manor.

    So, a fleet assembled at the pier, and then collectively floated towards the Calf Manor.

    In an instant, the narrow Wallonda River ships converged, and the Calf Manor had never been so grand. After the fleet arrived at his home, Usky and his party, facing the sparse villagers in the manor who greeted the fleet, only knew a major event - the people had accepted the king''s order, and all those who were able went to Pakistan with tools. Lotavo!

    Because the order given by Rurik was to gather the labor force of the Calf Manor, and to enjoy one-tenth of the benefits after the canal was opened to navigation in the future, he must do his best at the moment. Most of the villagers don''t have much long-term thinking, they just look for one point, as long as they work hard, they can be regarded as "young and strong" by the governor, and they can get free wheat rice after work. Those strong enough women and half-boys came when they got the news, happily handling tools or digging in the mud.

    The matter was speechless. Considering that their enthusiasm for digging could not be dampened, Rurik just pinched his nose and asked Governor Medvedt to admit that this group of clear-cut numbers could also be regarded as "rewarded men".

    The team of Dexin was not big enough. What made him gratified was that in just a few days, the people who stayed in Balotavo had already achieved the fruits of their labor.

    Because the cavalry had a small shovel in its equipment. The shovel is easy to make, it can dig earth, its sharp edge is good for chopping branches, and its flat, slightly concave surface can be used as a fish frying pan.

    The battles in this era are all fighting between cold weapons. The production of hot weapons can be made with the current technological level of Ross. Considering that Ross already has a strong military level, Rurik has no intention of "making a big one" for the time being. If the current war is rifle versus cannon, then digging trenches with a shovel is a basic daily task for soldiers.

    How much loose earth can a person and a shovel dig in about an hour? Dig out at least one cubic meter of soil.

    In line with the principle that labor is not used for nothing, a group of young warriors are all half-sized children, and they are usually fed far more fat and strong than their peers. Now it is time to prove that the salary given by the king is not free.

    Now that you have started digging from the side of the Reed River with your own shovel and axe, you should first dig a trench to become the pilot creek.

    The 300 cavalry team was divided into 30 combat groups, 20 groups were digging soil, and 7 groups were responsible for taking care of the army''s war horses. As for the other three groups, they were arranged to explore the other side of the river.

    Two hundred men took the lead. They were ordered to take ten strides, or about nine meters, to dig deep single-person pits in the soft, dry soil.

    Although the original plan was to dig a mud pond in a watery place, Rurik and Medved imagined using the water flow to wash away the excess soil and continue to expand the size of the waterway. In other words, it is most reliable to gather manpower to dig soil at the edge of water and hard ground.

    No, Rurik simply took off his coat, revealing his golden chest hair to his soldiers, and regardless of the black mud on his upper body, Governor Medved followed suit. The queen and two concubines tried their best to solve logistical problems by cooking porridge for the army on the shore.

    The king has already gone into battle himself, so he can''t be so lazy.

    Such performance art by Rurik is a kind of show, but it also serves as a tentative role in leading the charge. The digging efficiency of a small shovel is really not high. Fortunately, the soil here is very soft. Even the more you dig down, the sharper the shovel blade feels like it has cut "cream pudding". The soil was very smooth and wet, and then the water began to separate out, the holes began to seep, and people dig in the mud.

    Young warriors are already digging in the mud, and the wood borrowed from the calf estate has become a drainage tool.

    Rurik ordered: "Let''s dig as much as we can, and all the dirt holes must be as deep as your chest. Do your business well, and when we get to New Roseburg, I''ll invite you to eat roast venison every day."

    Young boys always hope that others will stop seeing themselves as weak children. Twelve years old is a proper adult in Viking society. Boys desperately need any way to prove that they are real men. They were trained to be brave and fierce. In military training, they competed to see who dared to run wild, who was better at archery, and who was the best in the wooden sword battle. Now, they were competing to see who was the strongest in the digging contest.

    Because the king Rurik ordered: that team will connect the earth caves into trenches first, and let the king as a matchmaker and the capital find a wife for which team member, or at least an engagement.

    Digging soil is like logging, it is all physical work. Once it comes to who is more powerful in the competition, Rurik can''t help but "fan the flames", and the teams will compare themselves, not to mention the winner will have a good reward.

    Each team is responsible for a 200-meter-long area. The first is to dig a point, and each point is gradually extended and finally turned into a surface. They dig in the mud, and it turns out that when the soil is well soaked with water, digging becomes easier.

    What is certain is that the depth of the pit they are digging is already lower than the level of the Reed River, which is the reason for the current large amount of water seepage.

    Excavation work was carried out only in the area close to the Reed River, and the total length of the trenches that gradually began to line up accounted for about one-third of the total planned length of the canal. The reality is far better than Rurik''s previous expectations. He had no idea that the excavation work originally planned to be dawdled until next autumn is expected to have a major improvement by the end of July this year.

    The people who stayed in Balotavo in the Calf Manor followed Rurik''s request to excavate in the direction of the Wallonda River, but their efficiency was far less than that of an organized and disciplined army. At least the strategy of "digging at both ends" is being implemented in an orderly manner, and the leading stream is not far from the intersection in terms of geographical distance.

    Finally, the team that got the news arrived at Balotavo.

    Usky arrived here with his large group of people and various tools, and what he saw was a construction site.

    Rurik also got a report from the messenger to climb out of the mud pit. He could not immediately restore the neat and tidy clothes of the king, so he simply ordered his subordinates to suspend their work in a very original image, and rode a group to go there. crowd.

    A large group of bare-backed men, all wearing wide-brimmed sun hats, sunglasses, and only breeches and leather boots, rode with the reins and followed the king.

    Rurik is full of style, his chest muscles and biceps are quite majestic, and the golden chest hair on his chest is stained with a lot of mud. Although his whole person looks a little dirty, it can be said that he is full of the rude charm of a man now.

    The cavalry swarmed, and their collective **** appearance was too performance art. Ogus was astonished, as were the two Slavic centurions who had come by order. The latter participated in many **** battles in 840 years. Seeing the king and his young warriors this time, they all remembered the Varyag Berserkers during the **** war. Indeed, some of the soldiers of the flag team who were caught in the slaughter, even threw away the chain mail that protected their bodies, and rushed into the enemy line with an axe on their backs, slashing and slashing wildly, as mad as a bear.

    Rurik, who was riding a horse, motioned to the stunned people. He noticed that there were still businessmen watching the fun. The textual dress proved everything.

    "Businessmen? What are you doing here? Oh, you must think the canal has a future. It''s okay..." He muttered silently.

    He dismounted and greeted the assembled crowd, immediately chatting with Uski, who didn''t know how to speak.

    Rurik was tall, making his mount seem too small. He was easily more than a whole head taller than the old man Usky, looked down at the old man, and asked, "Do you know the king''s plan to dig the canal?"

    "I know! I... I brought everyone who is available in the entire manor. Thanks to the king''s reward, I dare not ignore this opportunity."

    "You are very smart! Very good, this king thinks you are too dawdling, and has already brought young soldiers to help you dig the soil first. I will take the team to the capital, and then the work of digging the river here will be handed over to you. Since you Knowing that digging the river is also beneficial to the interests of your calf manor, then go ahead and do it!"

    "As ordered. I... I don''t dare to neglect." Saying that, Uski was already trembling.

    Although the team had arrived, in theory Rurik could now assemble his troops and gather on the banks of the Reed River, and leave through the simple bridge.

    Don''t be too hasty.

    He first assembled the two Slavic centurions of more than 200 people, held a meeting with the group together with the Governor Medved, and told them succinctly what to do next, and reiterated the remuneration. Next, he gathered the people present at the Niu Calf Manor, and explained in a succinct manner that the completed canal would bring huge benefits to the manor, and even the value of the future existence of the Niu Calf Manor.

    In contrast to them, Rurik simply invented a new term "doban", which is actually "Daoban".

    He proposed some new concepts. For example, the name of the canal can be called "Calf Canal", and the meaning of Niu Cao Manor''s existence in the new historical period is the canal class. First, a large number of laborers will dig out the canal, and then all maintenance is the responsibility of the calf manor. So the one-tenth of the toll is not really to be earned. They must maintain the smoothness of the entire canal. If the canal is blocked, they will be held accountable and fined.

    To get the benefits, there is a price to be paid, and Uski did his own calculations and was convinced that his manor could make great profits as long as he did things well, even though most of the tolls went to the state coffers.

    That''s all, Rurik casually summoned the merchants who came to find out.

    More than a dozen businessmen, but from their clothes, it seems that they are not very rich.

    The merchants wanted to hear what the king had to say, and taking advantage of this golden opportunity, Rurik just happened to give them a sales pitch.

    "This year, this king will take his cavalry to take a brand new road to reach New Rose Fort! We will take the Reed River and finally reach the sea, and enter the city from the west of the capital. This king will personally explore the road to prove that the passage of the Reed River is reasonable! I hope you After returning to Novgorod, explain this to the people you know. If you immediately go back to Novgorod through the old waterway, I urge you to tell everyone immediately that the king will lead the cavalry to arrive from the west! We will be slower, so enough to give Your time. Hurry up! Say your names, and wait for me at Fort New Rose. Go publicize as much as you can, and then I''ll reward you with ten pounds of silver each."

    It is equivalent to saying that Rurik wanted to use the businessmen who were watching the fun and ordered them to urgently return to the distant capital to advertise himself. For merchants who lack strength, the reward of ten pounds of silver coins is enough for everyone to suspend all business activities and do business according to the order. They have left their names, as well as their address at Lake M?laren, the geology of the New Roseburg rental. Without him, these merchants are all from Mellaren.

    In the end how to dig the pilot stream? There is no need to discuss this matter at all. It is only necessary to order various civilians to act with tools. This matter is supervised and dispatched by Governor Medwait. It is the task of the Governor.

    Rurik then rested his weary young warriors, and gave everyone a good rest all day before heading out.

 Chapter 1047ï¼š Earl of Reed

    Ella carrying a heavy bag is a bit funny, but all the bags are stuffed with important things to Ross.

    Documents with their contents, even simple paper, are wrapped in impermeable leather and stuffed into oiled backpacks.

    Large and small bags were hung on the saddle, and Ella and the ten scribes accompanying her also rode with the cavalry.

    For this encounter, the horses of the cavalry were more prepared. Those young foals were even just conceived. Rurik would not give these horses a chance to rest. Mares are the best choice for war horses. The horses must undergo more rigorous training for long-distance travel to prove that they are indeed high-endurance Turks. horse.

    Today''s Ross simply can''t do the real capacity of one person, five horses or even ten horses like the Mongolian Empire. The Mongolian army can advance at an extremely high speed. It is precisely because each cavalry can change horses at any time. They sleep on the horse and drink the jerky that comes with the horse''s milk when they are hungry. They don''t have a logistics force, or a large number of war horses are the logistics force.

    If Ross''s cavalry flag team can achieve one man and two horses, the speed of advancement will be faster than that of long ships, and the horse team does not have to use the inherent waterway like a fleet. , it is difficult to become a real obstacle.

    Ross''s horse administration is still in its infancy. Of course, the kingdom has a promising future. For the sake of national defense and security, all suitable warhorses currently have owners. In theory, Ross can mobilize a thousand cavalry of varying quality to fight.

    At least there is no large-scale battle now, giving the kingdom a very important period of development.

    Taking the "second waterway" to return to the capital was actually Rurik doing his own exploration as a king. He didn''t have to worry about the guide, and the Karlbrand team was the best guide.

    The excavation of the canal has been carried out in an orderly manner. In order to excavate as soon as possible, the people from the Slavic flag team have reused the resources at hand to manufacture human and animal-powered cranes. In fact, a concave wooden stake is placed on the ground, and the peeled tree trunk is placed as a boom, and the mud in the trench is brought out by the principle of leverage. The cows at Calf Manor immediately became excellent powerhouses, and the ropes were pulled by the cows, and the mud piled up in the baskets was quickly drained.

    All the excavation work has been handed over to Governor Medvedt, and Rurik no longer cares about it.

    What he is paying attention to now is the little agreement he made with the businessmen who were watching the fun. These merchants came from Lake M?laren, so that they could be in the capital and in Sweden to advertise the existence of a waterway to Novgorod. Rurik gave them enough time to ferment public opinion in the capital. It was best to make the city full of discussions. Finally, when the cavalry went overland and appeared on the west coast of the capital, his purpose was achieved.

    In any case, he couldn''t participate in the summer sacrifice in the capital, which was nothing, after all, the summer sacrifice was not a major festival throughout the year.

    Once there is no large-scale war, life in the whole of Russia returns to its former peace and even laziness.

    In the age of agriculture, a large number of agricultural workers adhered to the living pattern of sunrise and sunset. They have no clocks, no concept of refining time, and no need for this. Even if they are still doing manual production voluntarily, because they just want to improve their lives, they are not willing to work harder as long as life is better.

    If you can, who doesn''t want to be laid back?

    Considering that he is still in the East, what is the current strategic layout for the Western world, and whether the Blue Fox brothers who have been arranged are really "doing a lot of work" in the territory of Middle Francia, it is unknown until the news comes back.

    Out of the heart and out of love for horsepower, the whole team formed a column on the right bank of the river after passing the new wooden bridge over the Reed River.

    The three reconnaissance teams sent out all came back, and they brought back extremely unified news that there were birds and beasts in the nearby area and no one was there.

    This is exactly the same report as the Carl Brand expedition.

    But it is impossible to be truly empty, and the way forward must be to conquer the Finnish-speaking so-called Savok village, followed by its permanent administration.

    A very simple reason is that the "second waterway" needs some nodes that act as service areas, that is, the post station is a port, and it is better to build a rest station from scratch than to use an existing settlement to transform it.

    Although Rurik thinks that he believes in horses, the horses carry young war without armor and stomachs, and the overall load is not too severe. The horse team can also keep walking for five kilometers per hour, which is equivalent to the brisk walking of ordinary people, but right A friendly trot for horses.

    It is enough to advance up to 40 kilometers in one day. Compared with the two long boats accompanying them, the speed of the horse team is even a little faster.

    It was an ordinary night, and the ship docked and the horse team rested on the spot.

    The young warriors cut down some small trees and smashed them into pieces for firewood. They bring their own charcoal, tinder and fire nitrous, and use the bow drill to make fire quickly. After the flames were ignited, the freshly chopped wet wood was gradually lit, and soon the campfire was densely covered.

    The iron pan unloaded from the ship is a special cooker, and then the sack filled with oatmeal is unloaded, and the army cooks the wheat on the spot.

    Now there is no need to add meals to the war horses. Now is the crazy season of all kinds of pastures, and there is almost an inexhaustible supply of pastures on the narrow river. Medicine can be seen deep in some grasses, and its species is probably some rushes. Although it is far less than alfalfa, it is the most common weed behind it. Raising cattle, sheep and red deer is the best choice.

    These war horses have already lived in human society, and they are very young and well-informed. They are not afraid of fire at all, and they also adapt to the noise of people talking loudly.

    There were only four women in the entire army, and they were the queen and concubines, and they were all prominent nobles after a closer look at their identities. Lanna hugged Prince Osborn and had dinner, chatting and laughing with her three sisters.

    "It''s a bit like life in the grasslands. When we were hunting, we also acted together with hundreds of soldiers. There is no grassland here." Bejahir sighed silently.

    Her description of the grasslands was refreshing, and Noron cleared her throat: "The hometown of my life faces the sea, and behind it are the high snow-capped mountains. There are only some small coastal flatlands in my hometown for grazing. The grassland is as big as the ocean, and I am very I want to go see it."

    "We''ll all have a chance." Lanna hugged her son tightly, "Rurik said that as long as we find the Volga River, our ship will be able to reach Sister Bejahir''s hometown directly."

    "Ah...that would be great." Of course Bejahir couldn''t ignore her eldest brother, Kagan, who became a Khan. She didn''t want parting to be a goodbye. Rose and Pecheneg could become a country of brothers, as long as Contact should be strengthened whenever there is an opportunity.

    "I just don''t know what happened to my sister in the south." The quiet Ella was a little timid, and she couldn''t help worrying about her sister Carlota.

    "Of course she will be safe." Lana cast a confident look in her eyes.

    "Okay. I heard that the swamp at the source of the Lovady River is the source of many rivers. It would be nice if there was also the source of the legendary Volga River. At least we are still exploring east. A major discovery is even better. The scribes under my management will participate in it, and my people will try their best to get to know and record what they have seen and heard, and finally I will take it down on the plane. So this time I will take a good record of everything I see... "

    Ella said a lot, which made the other three girls speechless for a while.

    Ella is responsible for keeping the maps of the areas that Rurik draws and marks the areas she knows as much as possible. This is her own job, and because of this, she surpasses others and is the second person besides Rurik to know the truth of the world.

    The world is one big ball on which all people live. Ella still doesn''t quite understand how people don''t fall into the abyss outside the world since they stand on the "ball"? Rurik had an obscure explanation anyway.

    There are large and small lands on the ball, some known and some unknown. Compared with the huge world, northern Europe is only a small section. Ella can feel the hugeness of the world and the insignificance of herself, and she is more aware that those unknown areas are full of infinite possibilities. Ordinary people can''t learn this profound knowledge from Rurik at all, and it is said that all this is a gift from Odin. She was plunged into great happiness, driven by a deepening thirst for knowledge, as if she, too, had been blessed by the gods and loved her work.

    Lana smiled to ease the embarrassment, and simply chatted about their children.

    So, what can men talk about? To put it bluntly, the young cavalry warriors were a large group of half-hearted boys who had received cultural lessons, knew how to read and write, and understood general arithmetic, geometry, and even some physics.

    Their essence is still men, they get together to laugh and talk about meat jokes, and then discuss hunting and war. And very simple horse racing, who is the best cavalry.

    Rurik, on the other hand, gathered all the five men of Karlbrand''s team and brought ten Savak children bought by the expedition to the campfire.

    At first, these children were timid, but after eating salted wheat and a lot of fish, they let go of their masters. Due to the need to communicate with other Finns, learning the Suomi dialect of Finnish is a lesson for each old Rus family.

    These little girls are ignorant about marriage, but they are very accustomed to doing housework for their masters, just like their life in their home village.

    slave? Do not. They will have children in the future, and the children will be the third generation of Rus after entering the kingdom era. It is not a big problem to mix some Finnish blood.

    Give these children delicious food and drink, so that after they let down their guards, they are likely to talk about everything they have seen and heard.

    No, they heard the news of Rurik''s weird accent, and after they were full, they really began to talk about their hometown without a story.

    They were babbled, and Rurik still extracted three very crucial pieces of information.

    Savok villages are small, weak and poor.

    A small community of less than 300 people lived on fishing, hunting and simple planting, and in principle even took the initiative not to communicate with the outside world. If such a village can be hidden for a long time in a deep mountain or on the top of a cliff, it is only a matter of time before outsiders find them in whether it is a flat land or a forested area adjacent to a river.

    Rurik gave the leader of the expedition a color: "Hey!"

    "Your Majesty?"

    "They''re really weak. Ah, thanks to us who found them. I''m worried that if someone else finds them first, they''ll be attacking the slaves in a big way."

    "It''s not too late to catch it now. If the king wants to." Carl joked, he was sure that the current king had a heart attack.

    Was Rurik really benevolent in this matter? Matters and morals are irrelevant, everything is based on geopolitical considerations.

    He reminded Carl: "You and the other brothers are old Rus people, we have a common ancestor. You are the initiator of the expedition, so the expedition has achieved great results, you need to be commended. I want to give you The opportunity to be a boyar."

    "Hey?! Thank you for your attention. I just don''t know where the king wants to confer me."

    "What?" Rurik looked at him and smiled: "You seem absent-minded?"

    "No. My family is too ordinary. It''s a shame for Ross in the past, so I answered the call early to become the first settlers of Fort New Ross."

    "This is clearly an achievement." Rurik shook his head. "My father was still in power at the time, but it was indeed my proposal to immigrate to New Roseburg. You are a loyal person, so continue to show your loyalty! I want Conquer the Savok village, build a new town there, and you! I''ll appoint you an earl (war chief) to govern that village."

    "Thank you so much." After saying that, Karl hurriedly knelt down and gave a warrior salute.

    The count under the Ross system is the war chief. The difference is that in the past, the war chief only had the power to command the tribal warriors to fight, and the title was automatically lifted after the war. In the new era, the person who gets the title of war chief must be responsible for managing the security, taxation, and human resource mobilization of an area and become an earl.

    They are all counts, but the difference in strength is extremely disparity.

    Noren, who accompanied the cavalry, was the Earl of Narvik. There were still more than 10,000 local residents, and his son was the first heir to the title.

    Going to be an earl in a Savok village with only two or three hundred people is a real name.

    In any case, at least they were happy with the title of "Count", and the Carl family directly turned around. The family may still remain neither rich nor poor, but the name of the earl is real. Carl''s title is "Count of Reed", which is meant to be so boring and even funny. He has no complaints. After all, he feels that he is not a good match for an overly domineering name.

    Rurik said: "Since you are already an earl, then take the first step to recover the village. I will arrange for you some soldiers to dismount. You will control the entire village with forty soldiers, and try to persuade them to surrender immediately."

    "It''s easy to handle. I handed them a Ross flag long ago, and they don''t oppose our presence. I''m very confident."

    "Very good. Tomorrow you will be one step ahead, remember to be fast."

    So the next day, the cavalry of the three squads dismounted, they were temporarily commanded by Carl, took the weapons and rushed to the village collectively in the most traditional Viking way, and the speed was beyond the cavalry.

    The flow of the Reed River was slow, and the two boats were paddling at a high speed. The Savok people, who lived an ordinary life, saw the ship flying the Ross flag rushing in, and hurriedly showed the flag in their hands.

    The simple villagers thought that the outsiders came to trade again. Based on the experience of the reward, they also wanted to exchange more iron tools from the outsiders. For this reason, they simply made some smoked dried fish, intending to use these foods. In exchange for something useful.

    The vigilance of the villagers was better than nothing, and Carl and his party who landed quickly controlled the entire village.

    The villagers were amazed at how many people got off the boat. They were uniformly dressed and completely lost their ability to resist in an instant.

    The old man held the flag of Ross himself and boldly stepped forward to ask the familiar Karl: "You...are you going to trade with us?"

    "Deal? Yes. A deal indeed. You will be safe forever, no one will attack you, and you will have a better life in the future, with more salt and iron."

    "This..." The old man heard it like a dream, and realized very pragmatically that there is no free meal, "So, what is the price?"

    "Submit to me. Especially you, surrender your power. From now on, I will be the head of this village."

    Carl''s words immediately caused an uproar, but in the face of a large number of foreign armed men, the villagers did not dare to resist. What''s more, these outsiders don''t seem to really intend to use force. The little girl who was sold is now wearing new clothes, and her whole person has changed. Only their parents can clearly realize that it is their daughter.

    The villagers had no choice. If they had chosen to stand up and fight against the Karelians, they would not have fled. Now they have been unable to fly.

    It is said that the supreme ruler of Rus is on his way, and soon ordinary villagers will meet in person with the "master of the northern world".

    "Submit immediately. When King Ross arrives, the king will give some gifts to those who submit. I can guarantee that as long as you sincerely surrender, no one will suffer any harm." , completely conquered them: "The Karelians who made you suffer have collapsed! It is the king of Rus who defeated them! The king of Rus helps you to avenge you, and you should be loyal to Rus."

    They are the same as seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages Thanks can not be said, they noticed that since Ross can defeat Karelia, is it not easy to solve their own village?

    They surrendered completely, and Karl showed enough peace. The Rus army and the Savok people lived together temporarily. It was purely because the army despised the food of the locals, and even the dried fish they provided. On the contrary, the Savoks were shocked by the Rus cooking their wheat in a large iron pot. That black thing is actually iron!

    Carl also took the opportunity to point out: "Do you like it? After surrendering, you will soon have an iron pot."

    The Savok''s vigilance was completely dissipated, and on the afternoon of the next day, a monstrous procession with flags suddenly emerged from the cover of the forest.

    The villagers were shocked! They had never seen a horse, and now they saw cavalry for the first time.

    Rurik saw the village from a distance, and the Ross longship docked.

    "That''s the village. Hurry up, brothers! We''re camping in the village."

    The generals and soldiers were ordered, and the cavalry attacked.

 Chapter 1048ï¼š Visitors from Pskov

    Those village names tremblingly watched the cavalry approaching, and they shuddered subconsciously, not knowing what to do for a while.

    Carl, who arrived first, glanced dismissively. "What an ignorant person, this is the first time I saw cavalry? I came to rule here, and my men are all these cowards? Really born to be slaves."

    Carl certainly hopes that the villagers in his fief are more reliable. They are too weak. Even if they can be improved through some training, it cannot be changed in a few years.

    He and the warriors who came first gathered to beat their shields and cheered, and ordered the villagers: "All shout! Shake your arms and cheer King Russ!"

    Soon, the cavalry arrived in this humble village.

    Karl personally led the horse for the king, and Rurik looked at the assembled people, and clearly saw the dark-haired "dwarfs".

    "Sure enough? The so-called Savoks are also Finns."

    "Yes. Your Majesty, they are willing to surrender."

    "Very good." Rurik nodded. "Where''s the local arrival person? I want to talk to him."

    "Please wait."

    After a while, the old man walked over with a wooden pole in one hand and a flag in the other. He was very afraid of cavalry, and he felt that he was an existence even more terrifying than forest beasts. And the Russ easily tamed the beast, and it really is a ferocious existence.

    Rurik and the old man looked at each other: "It looks like you are the old leader of the village?"

    The words were spoken in Finnish, which the old man understood and felt very cordial.

    "Great man! We are willing to surrender, we are willing to do anything for you."

    "Anything? It looks like the people I sent have agreed with you. Very well, surrender to me and do anything for me. As long as you are sincere, you will get better and better life, and if you rebel, you will die. "Old man, we can have a good chat."

    That''s all, Rurik jumped off his horse and ordered the cavalry behind him to come down together. Even some young fighters as young as twelve years old, they are mostly Rosslav mixed blood, live a good life, and their height and size are prematurely close to their fathers.

    The previous generation did not eat well and their physical development was greatly curbed. Now there is nothing to curb the next generation. The boys'' lips were getting golden fluff, and some people''s chins were starting to get fluffy. Their bodies are still growing rapidly, and people are starting to grow beards.

    So they dismounted, and they were all the same height as these grown-up Savok villagers. Rurik and the veterans of the cavalry were a group of giants.

    Rurik coughed twice to wake up the stunned old man: "I am the King of Rus, the greatest ruler. Originally, you people who are as low as mud have no right to talk to me, but I am very happy for your surrender. I The army will camp outside the village, and it will not interfere with your life. Let your people gather, and I want to see your faces."

    The old man was trembling, and so were his clansmen.

    The strength of the Ross army is much larger than that of the entire village, and the weapons, equipment and military literacy are crushed.

    The gathered people gathered together to accumulate panic, and Rurik took the army to observe them and made the most practical assessment¡ªa group of weak people.

    Just as Rurik promised, after the cavalry showed off their power, they really set up camp in a lush meadow outside the village.

    Rurik ordered all the respected people in the village to gather, right by the bonfire, and chat with them in person with his trusted warriors.

    The villagers swear that the surrounding area is indeed unpopular, only the wild beasts are very terrifying.

    The villagers claimed that they all escaped from the slavery of the Karelian people and fled all the way here.

    The villagers only hope that a stable life can continue, and they have no competition with the world.

    "However, it is foolish for you to think that you will be isolated from the world by escaping to the forest." Rurik ruthlessly denied their extravagant hopes and said bluntly: "Your village no longer belongs to you, it will be renamed Reidska, It is the core of the Earl of Reeds. You all have the ability to protect your masters, and the river in front of you will become more frequent with ships..." Rurik asked these villagers to accept a new era, but he said a lot, the villagers still half-understood.

    "Forget it, you will have enough time to understand." He finally said.

    It can be said that the only thing that makes these Savoks happy is the collapse of Karelia, because even if these villagers leave their homeland, they still have a basic knowledge of the past. They live in isolation and still know the tribes that speak the same language as Suomi, Kewen, Tawast, Vips and Rudy.

    King Rus claimed that all Finnish-speaking tribes would submit to Rus and live in peace, and the Savok people could not believe it. After all, this King of Ross speaks a language that everyone can understand, and a blond giant understands everyone''s language, so it must be God''s arrangement to surrender to him.

    However, the Russ army will not stay in the village too much. Even if Carl becomes a local earl, it will take some time before he is actually stationed here. At least he needs to clean up his family in New Roseburg before moving here.

    To be honest, Carl didn¡¯t like this humble village at all. The villagers were like groundhogs living in burrows. The living environment and the well-known New Roseburg were completely two worlds.

    The village needs to be renovated and become a port town for business travelers. Carl estimates that he will be able to make money by charging service fees in the future. First, he must make future businessmen feel that this settlement is worth stopping by.

    In the end, it was his own fief, and the weak family of old Ross turned over. Carl intends to sell his assets in the capital, buy a batch of materials, and develop the village himself. For this he proposed to borrow some money from the king, and let him promise it.

    Now, Carl has declared his existence in the village, and he has taken out all his hand axes and knives as gifts. Rurik also took out a huge gift, a big marching iron pot.

    The conquerors commended the villagers for their obedience with great sincerity, but they were unable to guide the army.

    Rurik rested here for two days and took the opportunity to investigate the lake scenery and hydrological data here. He noticed that the village was at the beginning of the intersection of two lakes, which were large but had natural crossings large enough for horses to swim across.

    The main channel of the Reed River is easy to judge, after all, there is only one channel that empties into the sea. Now, the amphibious army has temporarily left the Savok village, and they have not plundered and even left behind some iron tools.

    Many villagers are very happy that the village has good things, and they are excited and confused about the future.

    Then in macro-geography, the Reed River (Luga River) waterway is progressing towards the huge Lake Chude, but a huge turn makes the waterway bend 90¡ã and then go straight to the Gulf of Finland.

    The river flows very slowly in a slightly lower area, and the speed at which the current pushes the floating ship is hopeless, but as long as the sail is lowered, the ship can be speeded by the south wind.

    The longship had to keep a constant speed with the cavalry, and Rurik had no intention of being in a hurry for the time being, and ordered Ella to sketch the environment with clean paper, and then write down what he saw and made a memo.

    Nothing could be more peaceful, and they were still camping by the riverside, enjoying the warm, rainless summer.

    Until, small ships appeared in the waterway ahead.

    Even Rurik on horseback is mainly a strange boat.

    "Looks like there are still people exploring here. It''s a pity they left too early." Rurik tickled to Brody.

    "They seem to have spotted us, we might as well catch up and chat with them as soon as possible."

    "Alright." Rurik nodded, "I was about to ask about their discovery."

    Then some cavalrymen were ordered to face the long ships that were drifting with the army.

    Carl and Brand each lead a boat, the boat lays down the oars and the jibs are raised.

    Carl held the oars in both hands and roared calmly: "Russians, intercept them! Look at the strength of your bastards."

    As an old Russman, Carl can inspire young people in this capacity, but in their opinion, what the old guy said was contempt for everyone, so the ship pushed forward in the waterway, and the splashes were all over him.

    Until now, they still believed that the boat in front was also a Russ, and they also noticed that the other party did not find any pursuers behind.

    Then it was too late when the boat found the pursuers.

    That is a simple boat, which is only a little higher than a canoe. It is a very simple fishing boat. For families with some financial resources of the Rus, they can order long boats when they save enough money.

    The boat doesn''t even have a mast, how can it get past the follow-up pursuers?

    Carl watched the development nervously, and couldn''t help but muttered in surprise: "It''s weird, what are they running for when the flags are lit up?"

    Someone reminded: "It''s okay to not be our people at all."

    "Impossible! This area is all ours."

    Suddenly a clear voice shouted: "Maybe it is Mrs. Psko. The king said that those guys are in the west."

    Carl still didn''t care: "Young man, don''t know a new word to know a lot. We rowed the boat with all our strength and caught them before they landed and escaped."

    The two boats seemed to be participating in a dragon boat race, and even the sails became a burden.

    The long ship soared past eleven knots, and the high speed was not maintained for a long time, and the soldiers were chasing after burning their stamina.

    Finally, just as the small boat was about to dock, the long boat went straight across to complete the interception.

    The two sides looked at each other, and the five men on the boat turned pale in shock, but all of them had pure golden hair, fair faces, and sky blue child holes.

    "It''s weird, they''re all from Rus, what are you running for?" Karl asked with a gruff air.

    "..." They were silent.

    "Hey, talk!"

    But they saw that the five people held back for a while, and finally someone spoke: "We are not Russ. We are... Danes."

    "Huh?" Carl scratched his face, "I actually met the Danes here? Now that Denmark and Ross are allies, what''s the matter with you? It seems that our flag doesn''t need to escape. We don''t attack allies."

    The five still looked at each other.

    Carl finally became impatient: "Don''t linger, tell your identities. Otherwise, I''ll tie you up."

    So intimidating finally someone said the best information.

    "We surrendered. We are all from Pskov, and the chief sent us to look north, planning to contact you Rus."

    "Ah?!" Carl showed an expression of disbelief, and Xu turned into a smile again, "We plan to find you too. Haha, what a miracle."

    "How? You are from Rus, so you won''t hurt us, will you?"

    Carl shrugged, "That won''t happen, talk about your purpose."

    "If we can, we would like to meet the ruler of Rus. We really have no ill will, we are just messengers."

    Sometimes encounters are very magical, but such encounters are only a matter of time for the now huge and prestigious Rus Kingdom.

    It is impossible for Karl not to be on guard against them. Hearing that Pskov is another group of Slavs, there seems to be a group of Danes there?

    Don''t care too much, it''s better to unarm them first, without tying their hands and feet. They tied their boat with ropes, and took the five men to the long boat to go to the other side of the river, the king.

    The five were trembling, and the boat had not yet landed. They couldn''t help but be surprised when they saw the cavalry on the shore.

    The five were pushed and twisted and sent to Rurik. After all, they were also Viking warriors. When their spirits stabilized, they all stood up again, raising their proud heads and chests, revealing thick beards.

    Karl hurriedly introduced: "Your Majesty, these are actually Danes from Pskov."

    "Pskov?" Rurik narrowed his eyes in surprise, and hurriedly dismounted.

    The five people realized what was going on, and hurriedly explained their identities in Norse, all of them claiming that they were indeed from Pskov and had come prepared.

    "Don''t say it for now." Rurik raised his hand to signal him to shut up, raised his chin and asked, "Do you guys know my identity?"

    They looked at each other, and one of them said cautiously, "Probably the honorable war chief."

    "Haha." Rurik almost laughed, "Okay, I do have this identity. If you explain your purpose, don''t talk nonsense."

    One person continued: "It was ordered by our boss to come to the north and have a look. Our boss is named Gol Sig Farmson and hopes to get in touch with the leader of Ross."

    "Contact?" At this time, Rurik had no intention of revealing his identity. He felt that it was too coincidental, and the coincidence was suspicious.

    Rurik simply concealed his identity, and asked in the tone of a war chief: "I can talk to the supreme leader of Ross, but how can I trust you? Who can guarantee that you are not assassins? Or profiteers."

    "We are not villains, but we can''t stand this kind of insult." Afterwards, all five of them sank.

    "Do you want a duel? A duel if you don''t agree?" Rurik shouted at the left and right of the people who were already mired in laughter: "It is said that this is the messenger of Pskov, really disregarding his own mission, and instead wants to fight against the Rus? "

    After all, Rurik turned his face and threatened: "Then don''t contact us. We Ross can lead the army to fight. I know that there is a huge lake near your settlement. Is it a problem to fight?"

    Then someone hurriedly made peace to ease the tension: "Even Pskov knows about the expansion of Rus in recent years. We are Danes, but we have long since left our homeland. We still know what happened in Denmark, and now the ocean has been destroyed. Ross is occupied, if we don''t contact you, it will be bad if we go to war."

    Rurik pouted: "Thank you for knowing. You are smarter than your brother. What is your name?"

    "Eric."

    "What about the rest?"

    "Bohm, Granford, Carlot, Swader. We are all Danes, but we are already masters of Pskov. The locals are our servants."

    They are all generalized Nordic names, and UU reading also has different pronunciations.

    Rurik nodded: "What happened in Pskov, you have enough time to explain. Let me tell you good news, we are about to go to the capital of Rus, and I will give you a chance to meet King Rus. Now, You unload all your weapons and come with us. How? This is your chance."

    Even for these five people, they feel that this chance encounter is suspiciously lucky, but unfortunately they have no strength and can only follow this group of cavalry.

    A noble person with extraordinary popularity, hundreds of people behind him listen to the command of the horse, and the five people Digu, the young man who has not revealed his identity, is the general under the command of King Ross, maybe the son of King Ross.

    Then just follow along, and the five brothers will not be able to explore the path after that. They just want to see what the capital of the Rus is and what the strength of Rus is in all aspects, so as to come up with a series of news reports to the ruler of Pskov Golsig Famsen, try to ensure that Pskov, this The safety and interests of a common community of Danish immigrants and Mrs. Krivich Pusko.

    Because Mrs. Psko, who was in hiding, was keenly aware that a new era had come. Waiting for Ross to conquer, it is better to negotiate the conditions in advance, even if it is annexation is not a big problem, as long as you can get more benefits.

 Chapter 1049ï¼š Information on Pskov, Polotsk, West Dvina

    Just as the Rus tribe invaded Yinermen Lake in the early years and forced the locals to pay tribute every year by force, at least half a century ago, Danish explorers infiltrated the Pskov settlement at the southernmost tip of the huge Lake Chud. In the beginning, it was only a peaceful trade. With the development of the times, they mastered strong combat power and were good at fighting in groups, and gradually gained local power.

    In other words, it was the local Slavic manor owners in Pskov who chose the people from Denmark. The Danes first settled here in the form of mercenaries and assumed the responsibility of the main military defense in the form of mobile units.

    As a result, a small Danish immigrant community adjacent to Lake Chud gradually emerged. Almost all the males of the community acted as warriors. When they intermarryed with local women, most of the children born would also become warriors.

    The strength of the Danish community has been quietly expanding, and it is only a matter of time before they become the rulers of Pskov.

    With the mercenary leader of the Danish ethnicity as the boss, the Slavs smoothly handed over the power that they should have firmly grasped, and the process of power transfer was extremely peaceful.

    In other words, when the Danish mercenaries took control of the local military, they were already the rulers here. Everything is slowly changing, and now, the Danes have elected the strongest among them, Gower Sigfarmsen, to be the "War Chief", the so-called Warchief.

    In the area where the Reed River (Luga River) is close to the mouth of the sea, the five people in the boat and rowing were captured.

    Rurik has never revealed his identity, so that the other party thinks that he is a high-ranking noble.

    In the general concept, a powerful ruler has to be a man over thirty-five years old anyway. Too young is not good enough, too old is not good enough.

    For example, he informed Pskov that the Great Chief Goyle was just forty years old, full of strength and wisdom.

    The five captured people were treated well as envoys. They could continue to stay on the long ships of the Rus and continue to float, or they could choose to borrow Roman horses to follow the main force.

    They prefer to ride horses, since boating is already tiresome, and riding a horse is a novel experience.

    These guys have nothing to prove that they are envoys, not even letters carved on wooden boards. It is a bit far-fetched to convince Rurik and his soldiers with just one mouth.

    Rurik could never fully trust them, but the description of Pskov by these guys is really rare information.

    The man named Bum, who is not tall, has fair skin, pure blond hair and blue eyes, which proves that he is indeed of Nordic descent. Although it was the first time riding a horse, the reins were firmly controlled by another cavalryman, and after a short period of adaptation, he could ensure that he would not fall off.

    Beside Rurik, the horse-riding Bohm tried to learn the real name of the tall and strong man.

    "Me? Why should I tell you my noble name?"

    "Arrogant? You do have the capital to be arrogant." Pom could only hold back his resentment. He smiled, almost lying on the horse''s back for fear of falling off the horse. He added: "I can tell you some information about Pskov. After all, my boss hopes that other warriors who believe in Odin will know of his existence."

    "You said it was called Goyle."

    "It''s Goyle, he has never lost a fight, and Zeng Yong stabbed a bear who came into the village to steal food. He is the most powerful warrior in our place. The brothers chose him as the boss, and the local Slavs must also Acknowledge his boss."

    Ah! Isn''t this the "competition" that has disappeared for a long time.

    In the clan, through fighting, a ruthless man was played with strength and then he was the boss. In this way, Ross was eliminated as early as 30 years ago.

    Either out of boredom from the trip, or out of the excitement of actually arriving at Ross, this pom gushed.

    He has been talking about Pskov, and it seems that this guy is going to try his best to tell everything he has seen and known, just like joining Ross to live a good life.

    He was trying his best to accept the local customs, and naturally he also introduced the local military and economic model from the side.

    "Those local people are actually our slaves, but we didn''t really enslave them. Brothers sent troops to protect them, they paid for food, and then brought beautiful women out to marry our cubs, it''s fair..."

    Rurik kept it in his mind, and after thinking about it, he suddenly asked some questions.

    "Mrs. Psko is hiring you. Listen to you, your boss Goyle can organize a thousand Viking warriors?"

    "Of course! If necessary, the locals can be organized to fight again."

    "I understand, you can assemble an army of up to 3,000 people." Rurik asked with a face.

    "Yes. How?" Bom smiled, and the smile became more arrogant. The whole person simply sat up straight, and looked arrogantly at the young strong man in front of him: "The army of three thousand people, we are very strong."

    "It''s really powerful, I think... the ruler of Ross will also recognize the power of your leader Goyle."

    Rurik just saw through but not through, he believed that these guys could organize an army of 3,000 people. An army of this size can indeed frighten many small clans, but the Rus Kingdom can quickly mobilize 10,000 people to participate in the war, and at least 20,000 people can be mobilized in the future. If it is necessary to mobilize allied armies, the force will be stronger.

    The crux of the subtlety of the problem is that a force that can organize an army of 3,000 people has settled in the southernmost part of Lake Chude and some rivers further south. Geographically, they are not far from Lake Yin''ermen. The army is so strong that the core army is still mainly Vikings of Danish ethnicity. This Bohm''s mere claim that "we can do this" is puzzling.

    "The First Minister of the Ming Dynasty"

    Rurik couldn''t help asking his soul: "What is it that forces you to assemble an army of three thousand? Who is your supposed enemy? in."

    Boom didn''t think about bluntly denying: "We just want to communicate with you, how can we be enemies with Ross? We are all Odin''s warriors, and there is no reason to be unhappy. Besides, we just didn''t communicate with you in the past, not Ignorance of your existence. We are neither deaf nor blind, and who now does not know that the rulers of Rus own most of the oceans (referring to the Baltic Sea), and even our homeland, Denmark, is allied with you. We also know that last year you were in the Franks and those who believed The pagans fought a battle, and the victory belonged to the warriors who believed in Odin. Ross is admirable."

    "There''s still such a thing?" Rurik couldn''t help but put on a timid, wry smile on his face.

    Really ashamed, a group of hidden Danish immigrants from Pskov all know about the major events in the Baltic Sea and Saxony. Why does Ross even have a powerful force hidden around him, only know its name but not its strength?

    But Bohm didn''t answer the question, and Rurik had to push again.

    "Actually, we are on the lookout for the Polotsks. This is how the natives of Pskov describe them, the Pola () people who live by the river."

    What are the Bora people? From the word Rurik you could tell that the guys were calling themselves "farmers," but it sounded almost the same as the word "white."

    Rurik thought for a while, and he already fully understood that the word pointed directly to Polotsk, but it was different from his own perception: "Polotsk people? They also speak the Slavic language, right? You and them have a relationship. What hatred?"

    "Crime?" Pom curled his lips: "At first, Mrs. Psko didn''t like them, and now we warriors from Denmark don''t like them either."

    "There is no hatred for no reason. Why?"

    "It''s really strange. Only Odin''s warriors have ever cut off the river and asked passing ships to pay the toll. Why are those Polotsk people? They dare to ask us for money?!"

    "So what? Fight them?"

    "They''re too many to fight. Besides, the brothers are mainly doing business before they cross the big river over there, and then they encounter those hateful Polotsk people. The big deal is that we don''t go in person, we go to Riga and take the After the fur and grain are sold, go away." As he spoke, there was still resentment on Pom''s face.

    This guy has a lot of information. Riga? big river? What is this all about?

    However, Rurik knew about Riga, and it was not the first time he had heard the word, because Latvians, Livonians and Estonians had fled to Saaremaa, mostly because they fled in their hometown in fear of crime. Make a living as a pirate. Saaremaa Island is a place of exile for sinful people from various forces in this era. Now the island is firmly controlled by Ross, and Ross also knows some things on land from these people. For example, the trading city of Riga.

    The various factions of the Pan-Baltic people always communicated with each other to do business, and the traveler from Denmark was a good medium of exchange.

    The Baltic Sea is said to be small, but it is also huge when it is said to be large. A long ship sailing lonely on the vast sea can always hide its identity. What''s more, the Baltic Sea is now under the control of the Rus Kingdom. In the past ten years, the shipbuilding industry led by the Kingdom has developed rapidly and unprecedentedly, and the number of ships in the entire sea area has finally increased.

    All people of insight are aware of this remarkable change. The era of free navigation in the past has ended, but it has also opened up another new era of free navigation. It''s just that the people of the new era must admit the strong rise of Ross, and the fact that Ross has integrated most of the northerners.

    The Vikings who lived in Riga and even entered Pskov were all Danes. Due to the years of wars over the fishing grounds in the past, the Danes would not take the initiative to invade the Central Baltic Sea. Ocean-going Danish ships operate along the coastline of continental Europe in the South Baltic Sea, which is the most traditional route of the Hanseatic League.

    The route connected Oberritdt, Pomerania, Prussia, Courland, Semigallia, Livonia, until Riga, the Latvian-owned trading city of the sea.

    Riga and Latvia are the same word, the locals call themselves Latga, and it is Liga.

    In the end, Rurik basically understood the situation, and thanks to the aggressive Boom, he spared no effort in gesturing with his hands to let the listeners know what he was talking about.

    So Rurik, who was eager to find out valuable information, treated the five guys with delicious meals when the team was resting at night. They were served good meals, and even had some ale to satisfy their hunger.

    Rurik even called a young male scribe under the command of his top scribe, Ella, and told him to keep his banknotes as far away as possible from the five.

    The fog in the small world of the Baltic people in Eastern Europe finally began to dissipate. This world, which was very close to the Ross influence and indeed knew almost nothing, finally gradually revealed his face.

    After communicating with the Latvians on the Riga side, as well as other forces, it was finally time to realize what had been imagined many years ago.

    Similarly, the name of the big river has also been raised.

    Locals call it the Daugava River, and its other name is "Dvina River in the West".

    The West Dvina River Rurik is of course known, and its source is even in the vast Valdezze, north of Smolensk, between the new town of Lukiholm (Great Luki) in Rus. South. This marshland has been a must for the horse team for several years. Three large rivers pass through this place and become an important symbol of travel.

    It was the presence of a group of forces near the upper reaches of the West Dvina (the Daugava) that annoyed Pskov locals and Danish immigrants alike.

    The Polotsk people rely on the river to establish village alliances, cultivate farmland, raise cattle and sheep, and then fish in the river, everything is understandable. This area is their territory, and they also have their own village armed forces and elected chiefs.

    Who knows whether the long boat that suddenly appears is an enemy or a friend, these are irrelevant, the key is that they think the river is their property, and it is merciful to confiscate the boat without force, so it is not normal to charge some tolls? They also expanded outward, looking for new pastures to open up new farmland, and even hunting further afield. Especially hunting behavior, directly encountering Mrs. Psko, friction and conflict are inevitable.

    Because they are all Slavs, the Pskovs belong to the East Slavs, and the Polotsks are the Hislavs. Their languages ??are not identical, and there are cultural differences. They are very clear about these situations.

    The Danish immigrants in Pskov did not have direct waterways to the West Dvina River, either by taking a dry road and turning into the new waterway. Either go to Riga by taking the ready-made small waterway, and then turn into the West Dvina River.

    No matter how you turn it, the end point of the southern inland waterway is actually Smolensk. After the ship passes through the swampy area, it can be evacuated after selling the supplies. Everyone knows that once you enter the Dnieper, you can go to the very far south, and things can be sold for big prices. But there are more powerful forces in the South, and trade risks are too great. At most, everyone sells things to Kyiv, and only a few adventurers dare to continue south.

    The conversation by the campfire continued.

    "Strange! It''s strange. You have the ability to keep going south, why don''t you try to go north? As long as it is peaceful trade, we in Ross are very welcome. In fact, as long as you enter the ocean from the northern exit of Lake Chude, you can meet us." What K said, but it sounded very strange to the five people.

    "We are Danes after all, and we are afraid that we will be caught and killed by you when we go to the north." The talkative Bohm continued to repeat his words.

    "Times have changed. Now that Denmark, Sweden, Rus, and all the northerners are all aligned, why should we kill you? That''s a reason, though. You''ve been reluctant to go north for fear of unnecessary conflict."

    "There is another big reason." Eric among the five said cautiously: "We only know that you have established a settlement in the bay, but no one knows its scale, let alone whether peaceful trade can be a happy transaction. If... it''s just a small village, why should we go there?"

    When he said so, the other brothers had already rolled their eyes. For a while, Eric also felt that his words were rough. He did not apologize, still holding his bearded head up, and boldly looked into Rurik''s eyes: "Young man, we are at sea. It''s been too long. We just want to do promising deals."

    "I see. Rurik squeezed his beard and nodded: "I understand a lot now. It is a pleasure to meet you, rest assured, I will arrange for you to meet the ruler of Rus. Now, I can tell you the name of Lord Ross, his name is Otto. "

    "Is it the noble Otto? It''s respectable." Bom spoke first, and the others also praised.

    Rurik''s words are not nonsense. He still conceals his identity as the king of Ross, but his own father Otto is the "super king", and it is reasonable to call him a king.

    "Otto is getting old, and soon his son will be the absolute king of Rus. The most important thing is that you still know very little about Rus. What you misunderstand as a small village is the largest city in Rus and the north The largest settlement in the world. She is called New Roseburg, which is our destination. Rest assured, what you have said is absolutely of great interest to King Rose, and I will arrange for you to meet him well."

    The five of them looked at each other in a very happy mood. It was already the second night of their journey. The Ross Colts showed rare friendliness and hospitality. Of course, if they really fight, they will definitely reveal their brutal nature.

    It seems that times have really changed, and Ross, Sweden and others have really changed their old policies, and even benefited the Danes who are far away.

    They wanted to see the hustle and bustle of the biggest city in Rus, and the journey was coming to an end.

    Because of the salty smell in the air, even if the salinity of the sea in the Gulf of Finland is very low, sensitive people can still perceive the salt in the morning mist.

    The mouth of the Reed River is not far ahead, and then it takes only a whole day''s work (intel from Carl''s team) to go east along the coastline to reach the capital.

 Chapter 1050ï¼š Ust-Luga and the river route established

    Now Rurik was presented with a small bay.

    The weather was fine today, and the outline of the bay was particularly clear under the clear air.

    For everyone who has experienced many days of marching, the groping-style advance in the forest and the river has finally come to an initial end. Everyone is indeed facing the sea, and you can feel the salty taste of it just by tasting the water.

    It was late and the army immediately camped at the bay.

    Two groups of cavalrymen were dispatched by Rurik to investigate the surroundings. He hoped to encounter other Russ fishermen, and hoped that the cavalry would find other good things.

    The only two longboats were immediately dispatched to the bay. This time, the Carl Brand team was aiming at the torches beside the boat at night, in order to attract the herring to gather, so as to take the opportunity to lift the buried desire. Maybe night fishing can bring a great harvest, even if the fish caught is small, it is better to add food to the army''s food tomorrow.

    Rurik issued orders from the camp, and the team took orders without complaint. Such a strong decision-making power and the execution of the army really stunned the five travelers from Pskov.

    Since it is in the estuary area, the camp is completely on the east bank of the river. This is an intentional move, only to be able to move along the southern bank of the bay smoothly all the way to the southern area of ??New Rose Fort. The cavalry sent out could not go to the other side to investigate, they rode their horses to survey the coastline, and also ventured deep into the woodland along the stream runoff.

    A large number of bonfires were lit on the beach, and all the soldiers who dismounted, some guarded the horses, and most of them took tools to log on the spot.

    It''s summer, and almost all Nordic Korean pines are oozing pine resin spontaneously. The more resinous the tree, the more flammable it is. Although the smell of such firewood is too unpleasant to burn, they are the only ones who can quickly ignite.

    Wet wood is piled together, and after the fire is completed, the propped up iron pot begins to boil the oats.

    Until now, the army''s supplies are still sufficient, and the soldiers who sat on the ground brought their own tableware and waited for the meal.

    Their ears were the sound of the waves, and they were facing the breeze from the ocean.

    The sun was getting darker and the dinner was almost ready.

    Rurik held a silver bowl and used a wooden spoon to dig into the cooked oatmeal to eat. The generals ate exactly the same thing. The difference was that they mostly used cheap wooden bowls.

    He especially sat with his cronies, and even slightly alienated his wives, concubines and sons.

    Men get together to talk, often talking about some big things.

    A big finger pointed at the ocean: "We need to build a village here, and then build a wharf. I have decided! It must be built."

    The cronies had no objection, and they were quiet but suspicious.

    "How? Could it be that some of you have doubts? Brody, tell me."

    "Me? I don''t understand."

    "So you are supportive?"

    What can Brody say? As a new cavalry general, he had no choice but to say, "I will do whatever the king orders me to do. Since it is appropriate to build a new village, I will support it."

    "It''s the same as I didn''t say..." Rurik grunted and thought about it again, guessing that there was no need to discuss this matter any more. "Then set up another earldom. I will attack another nobleman."

    Hearing the canonization, several cronies raised their chests instantly.

    "Haha, are you excited now? You guys are still interested in canonization." Rurik glanced at them and saw that his raised chin sank instantly, and said, "Don''t think about it, it has nothing to do with you."

    Rurik has already made a decision on how to do things. The so-called expedition is led by two people. It can''t just be cheap for Carl, but Brand also has to be rewarded.

    Rurik chatted with his cronies about other things, especially what to do after entering the capital. The so-called cavalry must swagger through the city, especially through the "human Valhalla" in the public cemetery. The cemetery is located in the southern part of the capital, and passing in front of the tomb of the Heroic Spirit has great symbolic significance.

    Now the sun has finally set, and the soldiers who have eaten are lying on the ground. Now that it is summer, there is no need to worry about catching a cold when sleeping in the open air with clothes on. Some soldiers are already sleeping around the bonfire.

    Rurik, who had finished chatting, was finally free to get together with his wife and concubine. He has no intention of interfering in the chatter among women, but it is a beautiful thing to tease his own prince Osborn.

    Ashamed to say, Osborne is obviously the prince, but as a father, he seriously lacks the opportunity to get along with him. The little boy longed for his father, and now he was given a chance to play with him.

    As a man with a large number of children, Rurik certainly could not distribute paternal love equally to everyone.

    He naturally has his own focus. For his first child, eldest daughter Velika, who is also the only daughter at present, the father''s love is deeper. Going to the capital now is just a good time to get along with the eldest daughter, and let her live with the prince''s younger brother for a while, which will be very beneficial to Rose''s future.

    However, the night that was supposed to be absolutely quiet was a little more turbulent.

    Everyone knows that amber is easy to dig in the seaside areas of the Baltic Sea. Even the young soldiers of the 2nd Cavalry Corps listened to their parents'' words. Now it is difficult to get the beach. beach try digging.

    Not to mention, there are indeed large particles dug up.

    The man who had found something excitedly ran to the bonfire, and through the dim light, he could see clearly what he had dug down.

    Some of the digs seem to be ordinary pebbles, some are quite turbid in the obvious reflection, and some are very crystal clear.

    Only the mineralized resin with a high finish is amber, and the cloudy is beeswax. Unpolished amber rough is rough, and it is not difficult to polish it today.

    Because the paper is brushed with turpentine and then sieved with some iron sand powder or stone powder, the sandpaper is completed. Such a useful thing was produced in conjunction with the papermaking technique. The state-owned blacksmith shop located in the capital city, the craftsmen decisively used this cheap equipment for the final polishing of the steel sword.

    Sanding the gemstone completely gave way to the techniques of the past to work the gemstone.

    Amber can always be dug up by the sea, which is why Ross had traditional skills in the tribal era, but they dig a lot on the beaches of their hometown. Digging the humus layer of the forest to try luck is not as efficient as it used to be. Now is the time to try digging on a newly discovered beach.

    It''s just that as the technology of processing colored glass **** becomes more and more perfect, there are more crystal clear ornaments, and the huge profits of natural amber in the past have been greatly reduced. As a result, in the market of the Rus Kingdom, the prices of amber and beeswax products have dropped a lot, and they have long been combined with glass products to make mixed accessories. Because it takes a lot of time to cut amber, and to make glass into a **** pendant, it only needs to consider whether the mold is suitable.

    In the end, amber and beeswax are all precious stones, and the warriors who dig it are secretly happy in their pockets.

    The night passed quickly, and in the early morning, the two fishing boats who had completed the night fishing came back.

    As Rurik had estimated, their harvest was neither huge nor widowed, and the catch was quite satisfactory, but to supply the army fairly, they could only cut a fish in half and give it to two people.

    As a ruler, Rurik could of course choose a few more to enjoy. Or let your wives and concubines enjoy the privileges, and just choose one of them and bake it yourself.

    New firewood is added to the slow-burning bonfire, and the thin wood sticks are inserted into the fire with fish pieces to surround the city.

    Especially when the matter is serious, Rurik brings together the five men in the slightly depressed Karl Brand team and announces his new decision to them.

    He sat cross-legged on the beach, his golden ponytail fluttering in the sea breeze.

    "I am fair. Carl, Brand, the expedition was organized by the two of you, and the longship is your property. Carl, you were first named an earl for your merits. And you, Brand, you should be named too. for the count."

    With this determination, Brand, who smeared fishing all night, was excited on the spot, looking left and right with excitement.

    After all, the fact that Carl was the first earl made Brand, who was also the organizer of the expedition, speechless. He is really jealous, and it is not good to tell the king directly. It''s fair to say that Carl was a very good expedition leader along the way, especially getting most of the credit for it. But if you go out of the boat and go out by yourself, you can''t catch nothing.

    He was as excited as a pug, incoherently thanking him.

    "You shut up first." Rurik raised his hand and said, "I will make you an earl (war chief), and your fief is here."

    "Here?" Brand, who was still so excited that he couldn''t control his trembling limbs, would calm down: "There is nothing here except our temporary camp."

    "No. There will be in the future! This is the estuary. You want to build a town here. I think you should understand the significance of a estuary town for the second route!"

    Without any further explanation, Brand was aware of its promise. If you think about it carefully, maybe the development of your own family can be better than that of Carl.

    Rurik''s move is only to announce the birth of a new county, and for this purpose, there must be supporting villages and docks.

    But what is extremely embarrassing is, who is willing to immigrate here sincerely and become a subject of the Brand family? Counting that the Brand family is an old Roth, most of the Roth population also have their own property. Unless a group of slaves are transferred over, so that Brand can actually exercise his dominion. The key is that he can''t do it. The original settlers are naturally only the Brand family, and the so-called earl has no name.

    Even so is the count. Even if an earl canonized by the king has only one or two personal soldiers, poverty is really poor, and his noble status is unquestionable. "It''s a big deal. I''ll get some slaves from other places to be my subjects in the future." He pondered.

    Even the old Rus, as the top class of Rus society, they first enjoy a lot of social resources. After all, there are less than 80 small families from old Ross, and each family knows each other. In the new era, every family is giving birth to a large number of children, almost all the heads of the family are men, and they are all in the model of one wife and many concubines. The children of captured slaves were also recognized as Rus people, and the population of the old Rus family in Rus swelled rapidly.

    The cubs all have a lot of social resources. Except for the top nobles, other old Ross people need to complete social promotion through meritorious deeds. Joining the army and fighting for meritorious service is a good choice, and joining the standing army is the best opportunity for this group of brats.

    There are many ways to make contributions, such as discovering a new waterway, which greatly improved the inland traffic problem in Ross.

    Carl and Brand, the two families have absolute qualifications to be counts.

    Anyway, their fiefs are in the borders and unexplored areas of the Ross-controlled area, so the canonization will not encounter protests from the old Ross group. The two families have to spend some years on the road, they are the pioneers for Ross, and the credit is no less than killing the enemy on the battlefield.

    The two men had the same arrangement, and the settlements they owned were obliged to provide resupply services to passing merchant ships. Port berthing tax can be charged, but no tolls. Because the Reed River is a natural river, it is too outrageous for the Russ to charge their own tolls. After all, the traditional Neva River-Volkhov River route is completely free.

    Only the canal, after all, was built with official funding, and it is reasonable to charge tolls.

    The new counties were proposed as Arosareids, and in Slavic they were changed to the prefix Ustireids.

    As a result, the Brand family owns this estuary area and a bay, and the current temporary camp of the cavalry can logically develop into a settlement.

    History has entered a coincidence here, or it is the inevitability of history.

    The estuary of a river, and the estuary faces a nearly circular bay that overflows. This is really a natural haven, and it is also a communication node between inland trade and ocean trade. Not building a town is a waste of geographical resources.

    At the mouth of the Luga River, immigrants first established settlements spontaneously. First, Danish immigrants took the lead in building villages here, and then captured Slavs and Finns from nearby areas as slaves. The population of village residents has always been small, simply because the Luga River Basin has never been well developed. After all, for a long time in history, the Neva region was the place where Denmark, Sweden and Novgorod were at war. The hinterland of the Gulf of Finland, the front line of the war, has far more military facilities than commercial facilities.

    The Luga Bay at the mouth of the Luga River, where the town of Ust Luga arose.

    The new era has new possibilities. Since the Neva River Basin was built a thousand years ahead of schedule, the trading city is also the capital of the Rus country. The economic radiation brought about by its prosperity is enough to greatly change the course of history.

    Replaced by Ust-Luganos Arosareze, which simply means the mouth of the Reed River.

    "The mouth of the sea" or "the mouth of the river" is called "Ust" in the Slavic language. UU reading

    Boyar Uski of Calf Manor, his mother gave birth to him suddenly while washing clothes at the mouth of the Wallonda River.

    At this point, Rurik''s layout for the river route was complete, as the army began to move along the coast to the capital.

    He personally led the team to investigate, and decided the route was not only the usual but also the very precious waters with soothing currents.

    Since the inland trade volume in this era was too small, it was completely unnecessary to sail large ships, and long ships with shallow drafts and strong maneuverability were the most suitable. Most of the Reed River has a shallow bed that only long boats can navigate smoothly. It has an upper limit of economic development. It is said that once the trade volume surges and large ships with deep drafts have to be used, this inland river line cannot be used. Obviously, this is not something to be considered in this era.

    Reed River Estuary Town (Ust-Luga) - Reed River Town (Luga) - Canal Checkpoint - Balotavo - Calf Manor - Novgorod.

    After an inland river route was discovered, the great scribe Ella accompanied him along the way, sketching the direction of the route as much as possible with a paintbrush, and writing a diary on the way. All records will be sorted and summarized and made public as public documents.

    Rurik intends to do some publicity for the river route himself.

    Now the cavalry marched all the way east, on their final journey in the salty sea breeze. They set off early in the morning, and by the evening of the second day, the cavalry had already reached the southern part of the capital.

    It was the capital soon, and they could already see a large number of fishing fires shining brightly in the Kronstadt berth.

    The army camped in the woods, and the woods covered their tracks.

    This is Rurik''s intention, trying to hide his identity as much as possible, and then suddenly showing his flag tomorrow, strutting to the cemetery, and then going straight to the south gate of the capital...

 Chapter 1051ï¼š swagger

    The Carl Brand team dignified their longboats to infiltrate the night capture team. They returned early in the morning and headed straight for the port and their home.

    When the five families returned, they were asked by Rurik to keep silent. If anyone heard the news "Where have you been?", they said to go to the west to see if there was anything good.

    Naturally, they did not arouse any suspicion when they mixed into the morning market. People bought freshly caught herring, cod and sea bass on their own, and then bought the hot oatmeal freshly baked in the bakery. The people who have settled in the capital have adapted to a new life, and civic groups are quietly forming, even if its population is small.

    Nearly 10,000 people have long lived in the capital and nearby areas, small businessmen are entrenched here, and there are also many Finns who come to work here. The processing of leather and linen is the pillar industry of the capital, so almost all the sheds of the kingdom''s huge reindeer herds are near the capital.

    The economic industry of the old town of Roseburg was completely transformed into ore mining and metallurgy, and those families who were good at tanning leather spontaneously immigrated to Novosburg-on-Neva.

    The leather industry of the Ross tribe has been famous in this sea area since ancient times, and now she is bigger and stronger. As the strife in the Baltic Sea was resolved by the Union Treaty, the economy that had been suppressed in the past erupted in the second year of the treaty''s signing. Even merchants from the Danish island of Zealand, also rowed their longboats all the way eastwards into New Roseburg. People who arrived here for the first time were shocked by the size of the city, shocked by the complex and lively market, and even witnessed the public sentence and punishment of the patrol team for catching thieves.

    Thieves should cut their fingers and drive away! If you steal more, you will be decapitated. The Danes have their own rules, and it is strange that the Rus only sentence thieves to work such as logging, digging stones, and digging clay, and they understand the crime of being a slave for a year.

    Denmark and Sweden are not at all worried about being robbed on the Baltic Sea route. There are always larger armed ships flying the Ross flag cruising in the southern waters. Danish merchant ships from the southwest Baltic Sea, they wear white raven temperament (designed by Ragnar) to prove their identity, replenish and rest on Tombstone Road, and then go straight to the east capital of Rus.

    After paying the parking fee, they can take their goods to the open-air market outside the city to set up stalls to sell goods. Salt, grain, and dried salted fish are the most readily available commodities for the Danes. They deliberately sold these low prices, causing the goods to be sold quickly, and then bought a variety of goods from New Roseburg, especially all kinds of leather.

    While they were doing business, the ship was fully restored to the Governor''s custody, and promised to pay intact if the ship was damaged. Therefore, when returning to the flight, it is natural to pay a higher storage fee. This is more than the "custody fee", which is the commercial tax. In order to control the cost of collection, the berthing fee and the vessel storage fee are the direct tax on foreign merchants.

    However, Ross''s claim on the surface does not levy commercial tax, and only charges related to the berthing of ships. How to collect the "custody fee" specifically, the collection standard is 1% of the total value of the goods at the time of entry, which is the tariff negotiated in the treaty. The tariffs are collected correctly, but the name is "custody fee", and the extremely low tax rate is very friendly to everyone.

    It was a play on words, as if the Rus were not collecting taxes. Therefore, the more prosperous the business, the better the financial situation of the capital. It is obvious that collecting agricultural taxes and handicraft industry taxes from the local area is not as fast as collecting customs duties. What''s more, the tax-free policy is fair, and Rurik is benevolent to transit, and all the subjects of the Rus Principality in the kingdom are exempt from tax for all kinds of business for three years.

    The governor, Konusson and his son, paid the tax in proportion to the state money, leaving only the proper proportion to operate the governor''s palace. There must be corruption here, but Rurik doesn''t need a thunderbolt to fight corruption in this period of booming finances. Corruption is of course very abhorrent, just like psoriasis on the body, a small patch is only itching, if it is too much, it can be fatal.

    A big problem is that the regime of Ross is not perfect, and a large number of government agencies are either small workshops or non-existent. There are still a lot of legacy of the tribal era in New Rose Fort. The expansion of Ross is as fast as history should happen, and Ross is facing a new era of history.

    Rurik did not come here to reform the governor''s institution, and it should not be done too quickly until all the scribes could become reliable professional bureaucrats on their own.

    He plans to add some new institutions, the most important of which is the state-run large-scale printing house, and then the state-run media organization can be established across the ages.

    He firmly believes that people have a strong need to obtain information from the outside world. With the power of the media, the royal family can control everyone''s thoughts. To achieve this, the reality of the small workshops in the printing department must be changed. The state-run printing house will be established this year, and there will be some major appointments and personnel adjustments for this.

    So, after deliberately dormant for a night, the cavalry hiding in the woodland blew the horn.

    Some people who entered the forest early in the morning to look for Mushroom Gu suddenly heard the melodious sound of the horn and were subconsciously shocked. Soon they saw the cavalry team walking out of the forest in a neat line.

    Behold! Isn''t the blond man wearing the golden laurel crown the king? !

    The lance was hung upright on the saddle, and blue and white streamers fluttered. They carried the Ross flag and all dressed the same.

    The cavalry remained in column formation, and Rurik ordered the warriors with the horns to keep blowing, so that all early risers were aware of their presence.

    When he was really watched by passers-by, he did not interact with these subjects. Rurik held his chin high, showing majesty and arrogance, and now the whole army rushed to the cemetery.

    "Let''s go! Young warriors, walk past the tombs of the dead warriors, and let their heroic spirits see your style."

    Rurik commanded loudly, which immediately caused the spirits of the warriors to shake.

    Every day there is birth, and every day there is death.

    The tribes of the Viking world have their own opinions about the dead, whether it is cremation, burial or sea burial. In the Danish world, it is an accepted funeral ritual to place the deceased on a boat, cover it with firewood and set it on fire, and then push the boat into the sea and allow it to burn and sink. But in the traditional Swedish world, burials are a bit more.

    After all, Ross built a huge cemetery called "Valhalla on Earth", which is a large marked area in the south of the city, where anyone can dig a pit to bury the dead, regardless of race or whether the deceased is a warrior. These are all within the jurisdiction of the Governor''s Palace. Since the total population of the city is not extremely large, the rough management model can also be managed.

    Some elderly people died suddenly, and today there is a small burial ceremony as in the past.

    The Governor''s Office is responsible for approving a cemetery for the family of the deceased, the priest sends someone to preside over the funeral, and it is reasonable for the family of the deceased to pay a small fee.

    Those who presided over the ceremony were all the lower priests under the high priest''s command. These people were all women. Many people did this business because of the misfortune of life. In this way, they cannot remarry, nor inherit the property of their deceased husband, and spend the rest of their lives in the holy priesthood.

    The cavalry swaggered through the goal, and their appearance stunned the crowd at today''s giant funeral.

    The lower priest was surprised that the king seemed to have cast some kind of magic and suddenly appeared, because everyone in the capital knew that the king was still in Novgorod. The king did plan to return to the capital, but he planned to return by boat from the upper Neva River, not on horseback.

    The cavalry assembled in front of the funeral crowd, and Rurik glanced at it. The deceased was just an ordinary person. If the soldier himself was willing to dismount and pay his respects in person. Because this is his designated sacred cemetery, members of the royal family are obliged to leave luggage to the deceased warriors, and only to the deceased warriors.

    Rurik asked the priest: "Don''t be nervous, is the arrival of this king very magical? Where is the high priest?"

    One of the leading priests was so nervous that he stepped back three steps in a row, and stammered back: "The High Priest... at the Great Temple. Everything is fine. All right..."

    "Very good. Don''t be surprised if you continue your ritual." After that, Rurik thought about it. After all, I passed by the funeral scene. The deceased did not seem to be from old Ross, so I should give some "members" appropriately.

    A silver coin is his money, which is really polite and affectionate. When the cavalry team left, what they could hear was the constant thanks from the family members of the deceased.

    In the eyes of many warriors, the king''s move was too performance art, but in Rurik''s view it was a cultural heritage.

    The queen rode on a horse, with Prince Osborn straddled in front of her. Svetlana at least approached Rurik and listened to the king''s teachings to the prince.

    "Osborn, you remember. Anyone who is honored in this cemetery is to be solemn, and if you can, try to give a little gift to those who are being buried. It''s camaraderie."

    The prince listened ignorantly, the boy didn''t ask much, just nodded.

    The cavalry team successfully passed through the tomb area in the south of the city, and what appeared in front of them was a tall wooden city wall with a cement and stone base. Due to the consideration of construction cost, it is costly to completely stone the city wall, and the wooden city wall will take many years to slowly transform into a stone wall. At least the southern gate of the city is now completely petrified.

    Outside the city walls belongs to Guocheng, where there are many shanty towns, and the settlers who arrive later can only build their own settlements outside the main city. Compared with the inner city, although the overall sense of Guocheng is not a slum, this scene immediately reminds people of the condition of the old settlement in the old town of Roseburg. In the past, the ordinary families of the Ross tribe were highly concentrated on the limited land in the fjord, and the longhouses were arranged in random order without any rules.

    At least the main road of the outer city is an extension of the inner city. On both sides of the main road, there are not only very serious double-storey buildings, but some new buildings are being built with masonry bases. The visible future is that the outer city will also be turned inward. The city is on par.

    The population is only 10,000, which can be said to be dense or too small. The inherent inner city can only satisfy the early settlers, and the latecomers can only expand their living space outside the city, and the city also expands like a pie.

    A small family has its own main house, a small courtyard, aqua toilets, and even a handicraft workshop. The more skilled a family is in leather processing, the more flamboyant it is to build their own workshop.

    Tanning leather with traditional craftsmanship does not need to mention the stench from animal skins. The mirabilite water used for tanning leather also has an odor. If there is a lack of mirabilite, plant ash can also be used, but the latter is not effective and the smell is more unpleasant.

    They work on tanning in the pungent stench, all kinds of leather are processed in big cities, and the air has always been filled with the stench of Dandan, and thanks to the habit of it since ancient times, no one complains about it.

    Especially for foreign merchants, the stench from the tanning process is simply an aroma. If there is no such smell, they are worried that they will come here in vain.

    There are three major exits in the east, west and south of New Roseburg. The east and west exits are the extension of Nevsky Prospekt, each of which forms two outer city markets along the road outside the city. The road extending from the gate to the south of the city is not wide, and the market derived from here is not large.

    Even so, the five people from Pskov who arrived in the capital of Rus for the first time were trembling with surprise at what they saw.

    They saw that this was a city with extremely prosperous commerce, and their ears were full of the roar of people shouting, and the air was filled with the smell of obvious tanned leather and the lingering smell of salted fish.

    The people who came and went couldn''t ignore the appearance of the cavalry, they saw the proud king and the cavalry showing off their might.

    I just heard soldiers shouting loudly: "The king is here! Greetings to the king!"

    Rurik did not require his subjects to kneel on their knees. Ordinary people stood on both sides of the road and took off their hats and cheered. Only soldiers should kneel on one knee and salute. The so-called kneeling and salute is indeed the privilege of the kingdom warriors.

    Today''s weather is good and weather matters, the five-person team from Pskov stared wide-eyed as the horse team finally entered the inner city.

    They saw the gorgeous costumes of the guards guarding the city gate, and the respectful appearance of the guards when they saw the king.

    Brightly dressed but domineering cavalry lined up in neat columns on the slightly narrow southern road, the guards saluted the king, and Rurik gave direct orders.

    The captain of the guard in charge of the security of the South Gate gave the order: "Go and inform the governor of the return of this king. Ah! This king is going to take a tour in the capital, and inform the governor to wait in Harvest Square."

    The captain of the guard had to rush to do things in person, and a puff of smoke had to report to the low-rise Governor''s Palace, which was located next to the huge attic of the royal palace.

    The Governor''s Palace, where Konusson and his son worked, was the earliest palace in Rurik, and it was actually a large longhouse.

    Rurik had his own unique obsession with the royal palace. It was the Tianshou Pavilion-style building that he really admired the Japanese. The ruling center was located on a tall attic, and the whole city belonged to it. The feeling of surging heart surges spontaneously. Of course, in reality, in the Neva River Valley and surrounding areas, where there are no mountains or even hills, tall attics are actually important landmarks that can be overlooked by passing ships, and can function as a beacon to a certain extent.

    The cavalry continued to sound the horn, and the costumed team paraded on the gravel road under the city wall.

    The news of the king''s return does not need to be deliberately spread. Who can have such a pomp? As long as you see the huge cavalry team, you will know that there is a big man coming. Then look at the leader of the team with a golden crown on his head and his golden ponytail flowing in the wind. Who dares to overstep? Only the king has this image.

    Rurik personally led the team, and let the people on both sides of the lane cheer with his chin high. The bay windows of the second- and third-story buildings were also opened, and people stuck their heads out from time to time and shouted in greeting. The settlers were almost all Vikings, but the shouting was a Viking battle cry, and the more they yelled at Rurik, the happier they were.

    Look, a bunch of young kids are jumping and jumping in front of the cavalry, giggling and running and stopping.

    Some young girls also went out because they had just heard that there were many young lads among the cavalry who had suddenly entered the city. It is obvious that those boys must have just come of age, and it is not a bad thing that the childishness on their faces has not disappeared, which must mean that most of these boys are not married yet.

    Now who doesn''t know that the cavalry made great contributions in last year''s war? People are all looking for profit. When the people realize that the cavalry is the most valued arm of the king and the group that is most likely to make great achievements in land warfare, it is a good choice to marry their daughter to a cavalry soldier. What''s more, his daughter is also a Viking who speaks the Norse language. Even if Ancestral Hope is not from Old Ross, it is a noble existence. The wise man took the opportunity to applaud the king, and also took his daughter to observe the new cavalry boys, looking for a good son-in-law.

    Rurik can of course estimate how these guys feel. Before he set off, he promised his subordinates that after everyone arrived in the capital on horseback, they would solve their marriage problems for many people. This was not an inspiration. UU Reading

    This is an opportunity to find a son-in-law. The old Rus family wants to find a son-in-law for their daughter, and the guest merchant family hopes to bring out a beautiful daughter to complete the marriage with the cavalry, and get a higher status in Rus society.

    The cavalry team walked around the many lanes of the inner city with an "8" character, and finally entered the bustling Harvest Square, which acts as a grand market.

    The news has spread all over the sky, and people who lack fun are pouring into the inner city, so the Harvest Square is overcrowded.

    The cavalry assembled here, and they faced the attic palace of the royal family, as well as the sturdy Governor''s Palace, the great temple with colorful glass exterior walls, and the Rosduma parliamentary court.

    Behind these large buildings is the wide Neva River and the Rabbit Island on the opposite bank.

    The high priest brought a group of people into costumes, and the governor Conusson and his son came to pick them up in shock.

    Everything came too suddenly. It is undeniable that because of this parade in costume, the sudden arrival of the king has become a fact. As for how the king arrived, there are enough people who are too busy to talk about it.

 Chapter 1052ï¼š Businessmen realize that logistics efficiency determines economies of scale

    Harvest Square roared constantly, and there were crowds watching the lively everywhere. The king is finally back in the capital, and God knows what new decree he will issue.

    The news about the tax exemption has already been carried to the capital by the merchants, and the three-year tax exemption will be applied to all subjects. Is this true? The people of the capital also need the king''s promise here.

    The high priest Rumia wore an ancestral helmet with antlers and pulled her daughter Velika, the mother and daughter were delighted. Rurik hurriedly dismounted, as did the soldiers behind him.

    Rumia saw it, Queen Svetlana, along with Noren, Bejasil and Ella. She was a little lost, it seemed that she could not enjoy her man alone.

    She is a high priest, but she is still small and thin. She approached Rurik in the eyes of people: "You are finally here, now that the summer solstice sacrifice is over, you are late."

    "It did take some time. But..." Rurik squeezed her cheek lightly: "Okay, you are indispensable for important events. You see, Ella is here too, and the compilation of "Rossaga" is completed. You...know what that means."

    Hearing that, Rumia opened her eyes. She understands so well! The current group of priests has expanded greatly, but it lacks a universal classic.

    "Rossaga" is the classic that the high priest needs most!

    He couldn''t help asking: "It''s already bound? You can give it to me immediately, and I''ll organize others to study immediately. And...I want to take a good look."

    "Don''t worry." Rurik said, "There are more things to be done."

    The governor, the old Conuson, was waiting on the side and did not dare to interrupt, and now the little Conusson, who was a little late, also arrived.

    The old man personally led the king''s horse, and also winked at the rare prince, which made Osborn smirk.

    The prince in old Konusson''s memory was a baby. At that time, the king also swaggered around the city to let the people see the royal style. Now that the prince has grown, his small body not only rides a horse, but also stands on solid ground and leans against his mother''s body.

    His eyes glanced at these cavalry warriors, their childish faces could not be concealed. "They are all newcomers!" A consciousness emerged in his head, and the old Konusson concluded that this was a brand new cavalry team.

    Finally, Rurik turned his head sideways: "My governor, is everything okay? I see the capital is peaceful."

    "Yes, I govern according to the king''s orders, maintain law and order, punish thieves, and collect customs duties according to the treaty."

    "Very good." Rurik nodded.

    "Then, this cavalry." He couldn''t help it.

    "Oh, they? All new."

    "New? Also, how did the king come? It seems that he arrived on horseback?"

    "That''s natural. You, father and son, have come at just the right time, Konuson. Go and gather all the most important people in the city. Tonight in Rosduma we have a meeting. I will announce a major event and get as many people as possible to participate!"

    Rurik deliberately betrayed him, and he also took some time to sort out the language, and he also wanted to accompany his high priest in the capital.

    She was her first woman and had two children. She does not have a peerless appearance, and her status is even higher than that of the queen.

    The returning Rurik arranged for the garrison of the second cavalry corps to rest in the barn in the city for the time being. All the war horses were pulled to the shed of the "state-run reindeer breeding base" outside the city, where they were fed grass and oats.

    Although riding for a long time is painful, the young warriors have been enduring, and they most need to lie down and sleep after eating bread. They were given vacations, brought their own bedding and gear, and slept in broad daylight in the dry, spacious barn.

    Even the five-member group from Pskov, who were guests and were temporarily assigned to the private room. Different from tired warriors, they have full motivation to walk around in this big city. It was only a parade around the city, and they still didn''t move. Why did the young "war chief" have such a great reputation that the people of a large city cheered him.

    Look at this outrageous reputation, his own boss, the leader of Pskov, Gorsig Famsson, is really less than a tenth of it.

    Someone couldn''t help but wonder: "Could that guy be King Ross?" Such speculation was unbelievable before. Based on the current situation, the group of five can at least conclude that this person is at least the only heir to the leadership position. The group of five was very fortunate. After they left the small river, they collectively carried the boat and took a dry road to reach another river. It was their fate to meet the Ross cavalry.

    Five people were offered food and drink, but they were in fact under house arrest in this log cabin. The Governor''s Office received an order that these five people are non-Alliance outsiders. They are not qualified to travel freely in the capital, and they cannot travel without permission. If they are allowed to go out, they must be accompanied by patrolling soldiers.

    Not being able to go out was really uncomfortable, but the Rus provided fluffy oatmeal and a lot of ale. It was not ordinary ale, but deliberately blended with vodka-based liquor.

    Cast bronze stills have the ability to distill ordinary ale to an alcohol close to 96¡ã. Purely drinking this thing is just looking for death, distilling this thing or making the base wine for bartending, or providing it to priests.

    The group of priests has the responsibility of saving the dead and the wounded. Alcohol is already a commonly used disinfectant, and spirits are anesthetics. They are becoming more and more good at dealing with trauma in practice. In this era, one of the reasons for the sudden death of civilians is scurvy from wound infection. Nowadays, the so-called "curse in fever" is no longer an extreme disease. All this is possible because distillation technology and utensils have become more and more perfected in the continuous production of materials.

    It is rare to drink, and the blended high-level ale is obviously also blended with honey. They were so drunk and conscious of happiness that they didn''t want to go out and run around, which Rurik did on purpose.

    The royal family has its own enjoyment of the royal family. The attic palace has been cleaned all the time. When Rurik came back here, he was still facing a clean but deserted residence.

    He checked the hidden objects in the high places, and there were quite a few important objects. The team of servants left behind are mostly selected from local women. They are older and manage the Governor''s Palace. Cleaning the palace and Ros Duma all day long is their major task. And the cooks are good at cooking. Their daily job is to cook for the office workers of the Governor''s Palace, and even to provide meals to the soldiers at the cost of their hands. Now they are cooking for the returning king.

    Ross''s national treasury is still in accordance with the old rules. It is controlled by the priest group and uses the so-called "sacred buff" to disperse people''s malicious intentions.

    Rurik was the only one who didn''t worry about the priest''s **. No, the high priest who had eaten has been put into a separate bedroom by Lurik, and he even declined the queen.

    "One more. Velika and Oleg need a younger brother."

    "What if it''s your sister?"

    "Then we have more priests and cardinals."

    Rurik wanted to learn the Catholic way, so-called bishops and cardinals, and bishops everywhere, who knew each other. Ross could follow suit, but high priests had better have royal blood.

    Let her experience the joy of being a woman again, and Rurik knew what Rumia was thinking, and satisfied her desire on the first afternoon of his return.

    She fell asleep in happiness from exhaustion, and the energetic Rurik began to think about how tonight''s meeting would announce something big with those guys.

    So after an afternoon of deliberation, the good news spread wildly among the people, and it seems that some of the previous claims are true.

    Not all cats and dogs can participate in the Duma Council, the participants are either holding important positions in the capital, or important property owners, or wealthy owners with more financial resources. Only the residents of the capital city and some subjects of the Rus Principality who have lived here for a long time have the right to participate. Most of the miscellaneous matters in daily life are discussed and resolved in the Dumari, and even some regulations applicable to the local area are voted.

    The traditional "Nordic democracy" was further developed in New Roseburg, subconsciously welcomed by people from various Viking tribes. There is an endogenous self-management model in the capital area, and it is accepted by everyone, which is one of the reasons why Rurik can let the local go.

    Then it is quite amazing that, as a king, facing the extremely large population of Slavs in the area around Yinermen Lake, he behaves more like a king who can speak a word. Because the locality has fully evolved into an agrarian economy, the locals need a supreme arbiter.

    Rurik was clearly aware of the difference between the two. As a king, he was extremely kind in the capital, and even if he wanted to do something, he would discuss it with the rich and noble gentlemen.

    The longhouse of Ros Duma is full of local powers. They are leaders from all walks of life. Some of them are relatives and servants of the royal family, as well as a large number of collaborators.

    Then in the endless anticipation, King Ruili clone reappears.

    He is here to announce two things of great importance.

    "Regarding the three-year tax exemption you learned about. It is true and has been fully implemented in Novgorod. You are the local elite, even if you are not farming, you are taxed as usual. The king''s decision is fair. Yes, you are all subjects of the principality part and enjoy this benefit."

    The emotions that had been suffocated all burst out, and when the king announced this, it seemed that the roof of the house was about to be overturned by the sound.

    After the boiling soup pot gradually cooled down, Rurik took out the speech he had written temporarily, and said the second important thing in person¡ªpromoting the canal and the second shipping route.

    There is already a second road to Novgorod? Not even having to cut down trees to make roads in the forest anymore?

    And the main reason for all this is that there were fishermen from the old Ross native who spontaneously explored and discovered the inland waterway by accident?

    This matter was suspicious, but because the king personally proved the existence of the waterway with his cavalry in reverse, it instantly became extremely credible.

    The fact is that there is no smooth waterway, and if it is not considered to be an intervention, a necessary passage is a dry road. If the boat is sailing, the big deal is that the traveler drags the boat over, or buckles it and carries it away.

    The digging of canals is too bizarre, because in the past, people never realized that they could directly transform the earth with their hands, such as digging trenches to create rivers.

    Then some local businessmen eager to try, stood up and raised their voices in the warm atmosphere: "It doesn''t matter whether the artificial waterway is reasonable! The big deal is that my people rowed over, and the boat brought their own carts. We can reach Novgorod too. At least, we don¡¯t have to go backward on the Neva.¡±

    People who use words like "robust" and "endurance" to paddle can be blamed, but it''s not their voluntary choice. Sail down if the wind is strong, and prefer a gentle runoff if you have the option.

    Most of the merchant-proprietor families of Old Rus and New Rus contributed their sons to the king as a standing army. The children went through war to become real men, and learned extraordinary cultural knowledge under the king, which then only began to give back to their fathers.

    Just like opening God''s perspective, many leaders already understand the geographical structure of northern and eastern Europe. They all understand drawing abstract maps, it doesn''t matter why the world is a game, they are more concerned with whether the business path is reasonable.

    So Rurik made a wonderful metaphor based on the status quo.

    He saw his sister-in-law Asraki and his son Gustav were here, and he made a big fuss about his family''s property.

    "It''s like our water mill, the plank drain on the water wheel has made a full turn and is going back to its original point. As businessmen, you don''t have to rush through the violent Neva and Volkhov after the snowmelt in the spring. You can take the Reed River in the west. Even if you sail against the current, the gentle current will not find you much effort. You will complete the voyage in a shorter time, and there will be as many as three supply stations along the way, and the riverside area is everywhere. All can be used as a temporary resting place. You can finally pass the canal and pay a toll to enter Yinermen Lake safely.¡±

    Smart businessmen know how to make trade-offs and compromises. It is a good thing to give a small sum of money in exchange for time. After all, in the past period, small-scale caravans bit their heads to retrograde the Neva River during the wet season. The Ross tribes all formed large groups to go retrograde, relying on more people to paddle and use the wind to offset the flow of the Neva River.

    In the spring, we will take the inland river route in the west and pay the canal toll to enter Yinermen Lake. The route is expected to be completed within a week. Staying in Novgorod to complete the trade, bringing freshly purchased agricultural products to Novgorod, using the high flow of water in traditional waterways, it is necessary to return to Novorossburg from the east at low cost. In this way, the water wheel completes a rotation cycle.

    Everyone was said to be in a hurry!

    Even for the Aslaki family, who monopolized the Great Mill, she produced cheap instant breakfast oatmeal for the capital, and even some high-end honey scones and cakes, inventing delicious meals with existing materials in a twist. Ordinary fishermen and hunters buy the cheapest storable dry food, and the rich buy high-end delicacies. Sustaining the industry depends heavily on imports of wheat, oats, honey and dairy products from the Novgorod region.

    As a relative of the royal family, she spends money from the national warehouse to exchange for a limited amount of cheap wheat each month. If she wants to expand production, she must import surplus grain from the people. Due to cost considerations, in addition to sending a ship to the M?laren Lake District in Sweden to import a batch of local wheat in autumn, the most stable way is to buy from the Slavic farms in the lake area. A very real reason is that the best ingredient to make a good meal is wheat, and now various Slavic farms are starting to expand.

    As long as there is a chance, people want to satisfy their appetites as much as possible, and Asraki does what he likes. The common people have to earn money, and the rich have to earn even more. Her family is a pioneer in the food industry in the kingdom, and the future has great prospects. The current development bottleneck that is visible to the naked eye is the contradiction between the need to expand production capacity and the efficiency of raw material import.

    Wisely, she stood up abruptly, jubilantly praising the king''s decision in a shrill voice.

    Everyone present could see that she was not cheering for the king because she was a relative, but completely stood in the position of a businessman and pointed out the great prospects.

    Leaders from all walks of life combined their own industries, and UU reading have come to the exact same conclusion.

    The so-called logistics efficiency determines the economic scale. Everyone reached a consensus and began to think about optimizing their own caravan structure based on new traffic conditions. The canal is now being excavated, and it is expected to be completed as soon as next autumn, which means that by 843 AD the second channel will be completely penetrated, and it will not be a problem for a small boat to rush to Novgorod in seven days.

    Smart people have optimistic estimates that with the most efficient sailing and efficient dumping and purchasing in Novgorod, from Novgorod, the big commercial city, to Novgorod, the main producing area of ??various materials and raw materials, a set of processes is the fastest. half a month.

    Wealthy merchants can organize several more caravans to carry out non-interfering sailing cycles on the two routes. The most optimistic estimate is to organize at least two caravans to set off at least a week apart, so that the second caravan will set off after the first caravan arrives in Novgorod. Fugorod.

    Every week, another batch of supplies arrives. If three caravans are organized, the time interval between arrivals can only be further shortened.

    Only the dredging of the second route and the canal can make it happen. Once it is implemented, the eastern part of the Rus Kingdom can enter a period of rapid economic growth, and everyone sitting in the Rus Duma meeting will enjoy dividends.

 Chapter 1053ï¼š Harold the immortal

    The Daugava River flows peacefully on the flat Northeastern European plain, it meanders and, together with its many tributaries, nourishes the whole area like the veins of a leaf.

    An "Amber Road" that runs through the entire Eastern European plain, connecting the Baltic Sea and Egypt, is ancient, and the Daugava River is an important inland river route for this millennium trade line.

    On the beaches of Pomerania, Prussia, Courland, Semigalia and Riga, amber and beeswax can be found among the countless pebbles, which can be sold for a good price when they are transported far away.

    There is a need in the far south, and even if the times change, there are always adventurers on this path.

    Egypt has long since fallen, replaced by Eastern Rome. The rough amber stones and processed products excavated in this way will be transported to Odessa in the mouth of the Dnieper River and Kherson in the southern tip of Crimea, where businessmen from these two important towns in the northeastern part of Eastern Rome can directly purchase them.

    The merchants knew very well that if they continued to row into the regions of Constantinople and Thrace, the amber would be sold for better prices. However, by the order of the Roman emperor, those barbarians who believed in paganism had no right to pass through the northern frontier.

    Roman merchants and franchised Bulgarian khanate merchants could bring northern goods into the hinterland of the empire. Despite their aggressiveness, the merchants of the north lacked the strength to make a comeback in Rome. They are not even capable of challenging the Khazars, the regional overlords, probably simply because these northern Varyags are not from Rus.

    In ancient times, Phoenician and Greek adventurers struggled to maintain this trade line. The last two hundred, the blond savage, has completed its monopoly.

    Even the Khazars, who control the lower Dnieper, are always powerless to target merchants who cross the border.

    Highly maneuverable Viking ships ignored the low water levels of most streams, including but not limited to being towed by travelers overland, and being detained and carried by a group of people.

    The Khazar cavalry wanted to collect taxes, but most of them could only stand on the river bank and yell at them. The extremely wide lower Dnieper River is like the ocean, especially in the area south of Kyiv, there is a long, narrow, extremely heavy and wide lake. This is where Dnepropetrovsk is located. The existence of the natural lake is also the geographical basis for the construction of the Kremenchug Dam. .

    In today''s era, both sides of the river are almost no-man''s land. There are two important supply stations on the way, one is the Kyiv community of the Krivic people, and the other is the Delevlian community in the west of the Pripet Marsh. (Today Mozili to Turov). The two communities had an ambiguous attitude towards these foreign Varyags, who on the one hand would wait for an opportunity to plunder the population, on the other hand they also brought cheap salt from the north.

    The vast Dnieper River is open to everyone, and there are many Varyag people who are boating on the river.

    For the people of the Kyiv community, times have changed radically. The Rus are one of the Varangians, and they are also the most valuable Varangians.

    The traditional trade line of the "Amber Road" is no longer the only road. The "Salt and Iron Road" connecting the capital of Russia on the Neva River and the mouth of the Volga River is not only born, but it is developing rapidly.

    The Kyiv community spontaneously displayed the flag of the Rus, especially in its own small pier, just to attract the attention of the passing ships, hoping that the people who came were also Rus.

    The "Salt-Iron Road" is a strong competitor to the "Amber Road", because the former becomes more prosperous, and Smolensk, which is in an important area of ??the communication line, is more and more hit. This blow is by no means a commercial competition, but simply because the people of Smolensk are treated as wild animals that can be caught.

    Looting slaves is the characteristic economy of the "Salt and Iron Road", which emerged in a very barbaric form.

    Because all this comes from the arrogance of the giant Rus Kingdom in the north, the majesty of the active empire.

    What is arrogance?

    A new city has sprung up on the upper reaches of the Lovady River. The huge Valdezze Land is the source of water for many northeastern European rivers. A brand new military town belonging to Rus was established here. Although its essence is a trade node for the Rus people, it is a sword hanging over the head for others. .

    But what do I do business with you? The Rus army is here, and the trade line must go to the Rus monopoly.

    The Ross standing cavalry and the Ostara cavalry began to explore the huge marshland. They were divided into ten-man combat teams. The first order they received was to explore the surrounding terrain and hydrology, thinking that they would find a suitable pasture and hunt local animals. Fishing resources with rivers.

    Of course, if you find someone who appears, rush up to investigate immediately. If the people from Kyiv and Pecheneg are here, they are the guests who should be entertained.

    As for other people, they can directly arrest and confiscate all goods. If you dare to resist and kill immediately, it is not a problem.

    Lukiholm, a whole new town has sprung up.

    As its name suggests, in the area near the source of the Lovati River, there is a huge bend in the river. The land here is relatively hard, at least a large number of wooden houses are built, and there is no problem in building tall wooden walls.

    More than a thousand people went south from Novgorod, and most of the young men and young people in the Principality of Ostara participated in the construction of the new city. This matter was greatly supported by Rurik, the king of Rus, and he also dispatched some soldiers of the battle-hardened First Cavalry to participate in the construction and escort.

    Axes and double saws are constantly transforming the forest, and the river bend area forms a huge construction site. The people dug a large pit with a shovel, and then dozens of people worked together, pushing and pulling, and erected a huge pine tree in the pit, which became the main column of the wooden fence.

    Building walled military fortresses is not a big problem for the Rus today. They have accumulated a lot of experience in the past era, and now it is not only to copy technology, but also to further improve it.

    Some people suspect that this is looking to get rid of their own laborers and patrolling cavalry, and they may encounter only an allied caravan from the south. There is no threat here, why are the king and the duke worried about the existence of the enemy? If it''s just to keep wild beasts out of the settlement, it''s enough to build a low wooden wall, there''s no need to build a big wall that requires a long ladder to climb directly.

    Ordinary people can just live their own little lives. They finally put their doubts behind them. After every day of intense work, what everyone yearns most is to fill their wooden bowls with cooked wheat.

    However, some people began to complain: "The low-salt wheat is not delicious, we have too little salt."

    Carlotta, the Duchess of Ostara who personally oversaw the construction of the city wall, has been staying at the construction site and can clearly notice the complaints of her subordinates. Those men and teenagers, who are always working shirtless in this warm summer, felling trees and transporting wooden poles. When building wooden walls, people''s bodies were wet with sweat and covered with a lot of dirt and sawdust.

    Almost all men here, they jumped directly into the Lovati River to take a bath when they were dirty. Soap is no longer a rarity, even if the soap made of various oils and fats always stinks, there is no more cost-effective washing utensils. They wore figurines or sackcloth underpants, sat around the campfire, ate wheat rice, and dried their washed clothes.

    If you eat less salt and do heavy physical labor frequently, a healthy person will suddenly fall into a coma in the long run.

    Carlotta has been through hundreds of battles for a long time. She is a qualified tribal leader. Although she is a duke, she still manages her feudal kingdom in the same way as in the past. She tried her best to gain insight into the situation of her subordinates and listen to their complaints.

    There are also ships downstream, just to carry salted fish and brand new double saws and axes from the rear.

    At least because of the sufficient oatmeal reserves, the meals are at least large and full. Everyone continued to focus on physical labor while enduring. A military town facing the river on three sides was shaped by the outline of the outer wall, and her square appearance was already clear. The obvious next thing to do is to keep stacking timbers on the established frame to create a majestic wooden fortress that Lukiholm will build enough to sustain an army through the winter before winter.

    A non-mainstream longboat sailed for a long time on the Daugava River, and twenty men carrying their cargo continued their journey to the source of the river by pure paddle.

    They all have blond hair and blue eyes, except for the one guy headed.

    The guy''s name is Harold, and his blond hair has faded, and his graying hair and beard are evidence of his aging.

    Some people insist on their unchanging life even at a young age. Harold is such a person, an adventurous traveler.

    But from another point of view, this person is also a money snob and a vicious robber.

    There are no arbitrators in the complex trade lines in central Eastern Europe. Of course, there are settlers from multiple communities. Their living areas are extremely scattered. Most of the areas are not seen for hundreds of miles, but various beasts are often seen. Travelers don''t mind attacking villages along the way, looting and selling their population.

    For example, they raided Polotsk villages in the dark, kidnapped the villagers and transported them to Smolensk to sell.

    No, three women were **** on the boat, their eyes were empty, and the quivering body was covered with simple linen.

    They have been toyed with Harold''s group of Varyag robbers for many days, and now the brothers are tired of it, just hope that the three women haven''t gone mad, so they can sell it at their destination.

    As the leader, Harold naturally didn''t have to row the boat himself.

    They came from Riga, and Harold''s subordinates included local Latvians in Riga, as well as Danish Varyags who lived a settled life, and the latter were actually mixed races.

    This old fellow Harold, who has been to Kherson in Eastern Rome many times in his life, also pinched his nose and paid heavy taxes to do business with the Khazars. The serious local nobles in Riga like to make deals with this guy, but they are unwilling to contribute their daughters to marry him.

    But Harold was not an old bachelor. He paid for young women in Smolensk, so he had sons and daughters.

    Not all well-informed old Varyag pirates are willing to die on the battlefield, or sacrifice their lives on the voyage. He is old, and he has accumulated some wealth from wandering for most of his life. It is time to find a comfortable place to retire.

    Maybe everything is fate, and a perfect comfort zone is Novgorod!

    The boats floated quietly, the waters of the upper Daugava River became more and more gentle, and the young travelers were as faithful as their fathers to the mystery of the voyage - uninterrupted paddling.

    The young can be the envy of the aging guys, their stamina is amazing and they are fierce. They were so hungry for wealth that they listened to Harold''s speech in Riga, thinking that what the old man said was not bragging.

    "First Evolution"

    Long hours of paddling are always accompanied by boredom, and it is difficult to stop discussing the gain and loss of the attack on the Polotsk village, but the boat is about to reach the source of the Daugava River, and the brothers are listening to the old man Harold. shouted proudly.

    "Listen! Those guys from Ross demolished Lake Yinermen to the north. Thousands of people were killed on the leader there. I took the guys and sent the leader''s son to Smolensk. I am his saviour"

    "That kid really shouldn''t die. He actually became the son-in-law of the leader of Smolensk. Now it''s even more incredible, that kid is already the big leader of Smolensk."

    "You young **** are smart, don''t rob the locals when you get there, otherwise... the criminal, I will cut off his head myself."

    "Oh, you may ask me why I do this. I am the benefactor of the big chief. If it is not for this relationship, how can we enter Smolensk tax-free? Boys, follow me and make sure you get rich."

    Everyone was taken aback by Harold''s words. This white-haired old man was well-informed, so he had to continue listening to his bragging.

    However, it is said that a person like Harold, if he does business with peace of mind, will naturally be welcomed by the residents of the entire route of the "Amber Road".

    The source of this person''s purchases is in the Gulf of Riga, where amber and salt are abundant. Amber can be transported directly to Kherson, and the Roman nobles liked the northern gems very much. This is the hard currency of the route. The people of the communities who pass by the route are in inland areas, and it is extremely difficult for them to obtain salt, and they are happy to buy salt at a high price from foreign salt merchants. Even handed over his own daughter in exchange for a precious sum of salt.

    Even the Slavs of the Kyiv community have this extreme situation of handing over manor girls to Varyag merchants for salt. The destination of these girls is still Kherson, and eventually, they will appear in Constantinople in the form of geisha dancers, maids, wives and concubines.

    The long ship had no mast, the three Polotsk women captured were "extra wealth", and the most important cargo was salt and rough amber.

    Finally, the Daugava River in the upper reaches of the river finally came to an end, and the keel of the longboat began to eat the silt at the bottom of the river, and finally reached the point where no matter how much paddling it could do.

    "Boss, what should we do?!" a young boy asked loudly.

    "Then get off the boat! Didn''t I tell you when I set off? Now take the ropes to tie the bow and the gangway of the boat, and we are towed in the swamp."

    It is said that doing this is very reliable. When in Riga, the brothers listened to the old guy''s eloquent rhetoric, patronized and imagined how much Kherson, who went to Rome this time, could gain from seeing the world, completely ignoring the hardships of the journey.

    They took the captives off the boat, happy that the captives hadn''t gone mad. Then the young man, under the command of Harold, reasonably towed the boat to the south in the watery Valdai swamp.

    This is not dry land. The lighter boat is being towed by twenty people, the keel gnawing on the soft grass, and they are deliberately looking for ready-made puddles and creeks to further reduce the fatigue of towing.

    Even so, when they found a flat area to rest at dusk, the group gathered and had to complain about their exhaustion.

    "Don''t complain! I never complained when I was as young as you. Many of my old brothers had accidents or died of old age, and were even hanged for robbing the Romans. You see? Why did I ever complain? There are difficulties to face. Don¡¯t worry, we towed the boat for three days, and we reached the upper Dnieper River, and there will be no tugboat.¡±

    Three more days to drag? How outrageous is this?

    At least young people feel hopeful.

    They lit a bonfire on the hard ground in the swamp with few trees, and as night fell, the bonfire became extremely dazzling.

    As a result, the Russ cavalry, who also rested at night, noticed this absurd light.

    Maybe a team of horses from Kyiv? A patrol saw the light, and the brothers discussed it and felt that they had to rush back to the patrol camp to report the news, so the news reached the ears of the dozing "bald" Fisk.

    Maybe that''s the guests, who must understand that a brand new supply depot is being built at a rapid pace, tax free for allied merchants.

    "One more night''s rest! We''ll ride over at dawn and lead them north," Fisk ordered.

    Coupled with the team led by Fisk himself, he was able to organize a team of twenty people. There was so much discussion that the original estimate was taken as fact, and it was fully believed that it was the caravan from Kyiv.

 Chapter 1054ï¼š Marsh Conflict and Harold the Cunning

    The reeds obscured the figure of the traveler, and the towed mastless longship was immersed in loneliness.

    A bonfire was silently burning in the open space next to it, and there were tired travelers lying all over the place.

    Seeing that it was empty and quiet, they lit some more flames in order to scare away the bears that might be swimming at night. Although there was a sentry at night, the sentinel was also drowsy, making the sentry useless.

    The elderly Harold had to face his own aging even if he still wanted to have the style of his youth. He reminded the young cubs to be vigilant, but he was the first to sleep soundly after eating the dry food.

    Seeing that the boss was like this, the young people looked at each other and huddled together, guarding the bonfire and sleeping on the long boat.

    Short spears were poked on the ground, and wooden handles were erected to hang clean clothes, and boots completely soaked from wading to dry them.

    They are also inseparable with swords and hand axes, and the most wonderful thing is the large round shield, which directly turns into a hard and dry wooden bed for the owner to curl up and sleep.

    There are indeed bears cruising in this large swamp. Brown bears will catch Danshui fish to satisfy their hunger, and they will also take the initiative to hunt some small animals, and they can also attack people when necessary.

    There are roaming bears in this area, and the Ross cavalry, who are exploring the environment, try to hunt them as soon as they find them. Bears are not stupid, cavalry is not stupid. Some bears dragged their injured bodies, and let the arrows pierce their flesh reluctantly to escape the forest. The cavalry did not intend to go deep into the forest to chase and kill them considering the risk.

    Even with very advanced weapons, bear hunting is by no means easy for the Russ cavalry.

    Ross''s bear catching team has spontaneously evolved into a professional team, and the heavy hunting weapon is actually a torsion slingshot that can fire a javelin, so as to ensure that the bear''s body will be penetrated. Then supplemented by the shooting of the crossbow, it continued to damage the bear from a long distance, and finally the spearmen swarmed up and stabbed the vital point for a while. In this way of hunting, the peeled bear skin naturally has large and small holes. It is not beautiful and is within an acceptable range.

    Naturally, there are also smart hunters who change the sharp arrow clusters into blunt heads, only to cause serious internal injuries to the prey after precise sniping, and thus peel off the very intact leather. It''s just that the biggest target of such hunting is the beasts with the upper limit of size, such as foxes and forest cats.

    Ross cavalry could in principle hunt bears, but Fisk would not allow his veterans to take risks. Veterans are also too lazy to use bear hunting to prove that they are real men, because they have already completed their self-certification on the battlefield.

    The cavalry team is assisting the Duchy of Ostara to build a new settlement, and they bear a certain load of materials along the way. Now that the construction of the river bend, it is impossible to use the standing cavalry to mix it.

    If the boring patrol can find gold, everyone can make a joke about it. In addition to the forest swamp, they face the forest swamp every day.

    So the sudden bonfire in the swamp was so striking, and the cavalry soldiers who found it were particularly excited.

    At ten minutes of dawn, the twenty cavalry, who had eaten dry food, began to move under the leadership of the battle-hardened Fisk.

    They formed a formation of skirmishers, each with ten identities spaced apart, thus forming a broad front that was equivalent to 200 meters in width.

    They held the reins in both hands as well as the handle of the bow, and the quiver hanging from the back of the right leg was full of arrows. The veterans have a high degree of battlefield sensitivity, and they can instantly draw three arrows to hit a group of "prairie three combos" against the enemy that appears at first sight.

    There was a lot of water vapor in the swamp in the morning. When the sun was about to get angry, the morning fog in this area slowly evaporated.

    The cavalry, who were already familiar with the local environment, decided to hurry up and make contact with those unnamed people. With the silent neighing of the horses, the contact was about to happen.

    Those who slept lightly heard strange movements, and those who woke up rubbing their sleepy eyes were immediately shocked by the sight in front of them.

    For the inhabitants of the Riga region, horses have always been important in their lives, even if they are small. The carriage and cavalry are not enough. If they suddenly see the cavalry, they will not be surprised, but in this wasteland and swamp, they find that the camp is surrounded by inexplicable cavalry, and the sense of fear instantly affects the head, and the whole person is blown up.

    "There are enemies! All are awake! Prepare to fight!"

    The battle alarm from the Norse language shocked all the sleeping people. They were very sensitive to words such as "fight" and "enemy". Of course, they fell asleep in the lake, and instantly went from sound sleep to picking up a round shield and drawing a hand axe. Just a momentary thing.

    Like muscle memory, Fisk squinted and was surprised to see the surrounded group of weirdos with ships getting up one after another, and very skillfully placed the shield wall, with swords and axes on the shield, watching the cavalry vigilantly. them.

    Such armed vigilance forced the cavalry to use their bows.

    Fisk stretched out his right fist to signal everyone to hold their troops, and kept a strong sense of military deterrence staring at the group of people.

    The awakened old Harold has realized that his own people are surrounded. As for the guys in front of them, they are uniformly dressed. The most important thing is that they are all cavalry. They are Rus!

    "Damn it, you can still meet the Rosma bandits in this place." He half-bowed, clutching the hilt of his sword for a while, not knowing what to do.

    The young brats have never fought like this at all. They have heard of the Rus people. After all, there is a group of pirates cruising in the sea off the Gulf of Riga. In recent years, the pirates have hung the flag of the Rus people. Although they had never seen the Rus army, they knew how the Rus'' flag was drawn at that time. Behold! The cavalry in front of them flashed their flags, and the interlaced blue stripes on the front of the white robes were proof of identity.

    Someone couldn''t help but ask Harold: "Boss, what should I do? Fight them?"

    "Don''t panic. Let me think about the words, and I''ll negotiate with them."

    After all, Harold had seen the big scene. After all, he did not intend to stay here for a long time, let alone conflict with anyone. He suddenly thought of a trick, maybe he could take out some salt and amber, and even hand over the three captured women.

    Unexpectedly, there was a heroic cry from Leng Touqing that disrupted all his layouts.

    "You are actually from Rus! We are not afraid of you! If you want to **** our goods, then come! Let you be the ghosts under my axe!"

    If the real enemies meet, shouting like this can be regarded as an excellent morale booster before the battle. Nai He is undoubtedly disastrous for the status quo.

    "Northern language?! Who are you?!" Fisk immediately asked loudly.

    But the young guy continued to shout: "We are Danish warriors! Either you go away or fight."

    Denmark? Now that Denmark and Ross are allied, when did the Danes back away from the alliance? There are obviously some Danes who would rather work in Novgorod until the fall than leave early in order to make money.

    Unless, this group of self-proclaimed Danes is not the Denmark everyone knows.

    Seeing that the group of shield-holders gathered in a circle, the cavalry kept a certain distance from them, the brothers held three arrows in their right hands, ready to shoot three arrows at the enemy at any time.

    Fisk was definitely not furious with just a few words of stimulation, and now the Russ are completely dominant.

    Still needing to be sure, he asked, "Who are you instructing you to pass through this area? The King of Denmark? Or the nobles from Kyiv?"

    The old Harold, who had been trembling with anger at the stupid provocation of his subordinates, heard the "big bald man" on horseback ask such a question, and instantly realized that there was an actionable situation here. He wanted to lie that the so-called brothers were under the control of the King of Denmark, and they just planned to pass through this place, and there was no hostility.

    However, the brave and ruthless subordinates do not have the forbearance of the old man at all. They could understand Fisk''s North language and hear the news, but they didn''t answer the question in Norse language: "We know you are robbers on horseback! Don''t try to rob us of our treasure! Today is either you die or we die! Come fight! Coward!"

    coward? ! The worst thing brothers can''t hear is being scolded as cowards by a group of stunned youths!

    The sky is getting brighter and brighter now, and the morning fog is beginning to evaporate. Fisk, who had no intention of delaying, judged that these guys would definitely be able to see the most obvious Ross flag. If they were allies, there was a possibility of misunderstanding when the light was dark before, but now it seems impossible.

    Then hit it!

    Fisk gave an order: "Fight! Kill the disobedience and capture the prisoners!"

    The young man from the Gulf of Riga who was eager to fight, was really benevolent, and suddenly encountered the "Three Shots of the Prairie" by the Ross cavalry.

    Some people were pierced through the eyes and face on the spot, and the spiked armor-piercing arrow pierced the brain, killing them on the spot.

    The arrow cluster pierced through the round shield, and the person behind the shield screamed in pain as the arm was pierced, and was also shocked by the arrow cluster stuck in the shield wall.

    The beginning was a critical strike, with as many as 60 arrows serving the 20 people in front of them, followed by continuous shooting.

    The besieged tried to take the initiative to attack, but the Ross cavalry who deliberately kept a distance backed back and shot to kill.

    This is the indiscriminate killing of a group of fledgling young people by veterans of hundreds of battles. The poor ones cannot prepare chain armor because of their poverty. They can only use round shields as the only cover, and the round shields cannot cover up flaws everywhere.

    The man who was hit by the arrow and twitched was lying on the mud, struggling to crawl and crawl, and the backup arrow missed the key point.

    The recurve bows from the Pecheneg people are small in size and large in size, but the pounds are not low. If they kill at such a close distance, those people''s round shields are useless.

    There is no reason for Harold to pay for the recklessness of this group of young cubs, or that he has not died for so many years, and to a large extent it comes from disregarding his companions. For example, in the most dangerous one, he and his guys attacked a big businessman in Eastern Rome in Kherson and were killed by their servants. Instead of saving the besieged brother, he ran away decisively.

    This time, look around you...

    "Oops, am I going to die here?"

    If he were a brave warrior, he would gladly face his end, but he was as cunning as a fox, even in this crisis moment, he resolutely squeezed into the center of the shield wall. Take a hit from a missed arrow.

    The battle turned into a one-sided killing, because the Ross cavalry did not pierce armor for convenience, they deliberately kept their distance and continued to shoot with a large number of arrows.

    Those who are surrounded are unable to move an inch, and must try to cover their bodies with shields, any flaws are fatal. The casualties could not be stopped at all. In the eyes of the Ross cavalry, they were like prey. The boredom of the past few days was well vented by this killing.

    In the end, only seven shield bearers appeared to survive, along with three women huddled up against each other.

    The former''s shield was hit like a hedgehog by an arrow, while the latter three women were safe and sound.

    "Pause!" Fisk gave an order, and Jianshi''s violent catharsis came immediately.

    He ordered again: "Surrender! Surrender if you understand what you say."

    surrender? Easy to say. The young cubs witnessed a large number of deaths of their fellow villagers, and the warm blood soaked the land. Their pride just now was ruthlessly beaten to shreds. Those who survived were trembling, their faces were drawn out and their mouths trembled, and they could not even announce their surrender. Say.

    Romance Novel Network

    At least the Rus gave a way to live.

    At this moment, old Harold felt disgusted as if he had eaten a lot of maggots. He was so angry at the recklessness of his subordinates that he showed no mercy for the large number of casualties, and even thought about venting his anger with a few feet.

    "Nearly got killed by a bunch of young idiots..."

    But now, the only one who can save his life is himself.

    Come Harold climbed out of the last shield wall, hung his sword in his waist, and held up his hands to show no weapons.

    "Stop fighting! Warriors! We won''t fight anymore."

    "It''s ridiculous, you obviously chose to fight." Fisk glanced at the corner of his mouth and continued to ask: "You are the leader? Surrender?"

    Old Harold hurriedly denied it, and then pointed to his gray beard and hair: "Warrior, do you think an old man is the leader? I''m just an ordinary armed traveler. That guy." He pointed to a man who was shot and killed. He opened his mouth and said, "His name is Bjorn, and he is the leader of our first team."

    "A dead body? Also worthy of being called Bjorn?" Anyway, it was a good name for a bad street, and Fisk didn''t care. "If you are willing to surrender, you will lose all your weapons."

    In this way, Harold immediately complied and said with a smile: "Warrior! I know you are actually Russ. Don''t kill me, keep me useful to you."

    Fisk, who was riding a horse, remained arrogant: "You know what we are, why should you resist? You don''t know what''s going to annoy us? Danes, do you understand the current situation?"

    Harold really didn''t understand, so he had to fight haha ??at this moment: "Even if I understand, they don''t understand. I know a lot of things, keep me, and I will report to your leader. Warriors, you... You should always want to know something about Sri Lanka. Molensk."

    Hearing that last sentence, Fisk''s attitude immediately became ambiguous.

    "Okay! Old man. You gave me a reason why I can''t kill you, and I''ll take you north. If you can provide a lot of information as you say, you''ll be entertained. As for the others..."

    Harold turned his head and glanced: "They? It doesn''t matter whether I live or die."

    "So heartless? You are also travelers who act together. It''s still you! Tell me your name, and where you... come from."

    A lot of things have to be buried forever, and this guy made a fool of himself and said, "We''re from Riga, my name is Olaf."

    "Okay, Olaf. At least you''re smarter than your comrade."

    Riga, Fisk is no stranger to this geographical concept. As Rurik''s favorite general, and a fellow old Ross with a common ancestor, Fisk was able to learn a lot of advanced knowledge. He knew the trend of the coastline in Eastern Europe, not only the name of the place in Riga, but also its approximate location, but Ross did not communicate with the locals. Maybe this is an opportunity, UU reading www.uukanshu. Because this swamp is the source of the West Dvina River, and the river''s mouth is Riga.

    One prisoner is enough, not to mention this is a valuable prisoner.

    The brothers couldn''t let go of the words "you are cowards", the old warriors went into full combat mode, and those who raved must be held accountable for their words.

    Fisk then signaled to a few brothers, and a team put down their bows and drew their steel swords collectively.

    A powerful cavalry charge, trampling with iron hooves and slashing with steel swords, it was all over.

    The cavalry tackled the battle like a wreck, and Harold saw it all as a witness and a bystander. He began to understand why those guys in Smolensk have been constantly losing blood due to cavalry strikes in recent years. I''m afraid it''s not that those guys are stupid and weak, but that this group of Rus cavalry is too strong. A group of combative Danish boys were unilaterally shot and killed, and the cavalry had no "Nordic shame" and did not fight dignifiedly at all.

    If Harold had been pedantic in spirit, he would have died a few years ago, and he was able to survive until now thanks to his laziness and cowardice. Just like when he received a lot of money from Pine Needle Manor, he did not listen to the command of the manor owner Brudeni during the decisive battle. He ran away with the money knowing that it was impossible to defeat the Rus army at that time. It can be said that he has no mercenary spirit.

    He knew very well that if it was discovered that he was an enemy of Ross at one time, he would definitely lose his life because of the ferocity of the Ross people.

    Fortunately, the guys who can know the inside story here were killed by the cavalry. He felt that he could continue to save his life in Ross under the alias Olaf, and even bring some new possibilities.

    Only at this moment, he is very pleased with his aging. The white beard, white hair and the folds on his face changed his past appearance, which obscured his past.

 Chapter 1055ï¼š This man has been to Rome

    The armed conflict was completely out of Fisk''s expectations, and the result of the conflict was an overwhelming victory for his side.

    "Get off your horses! Pull out the arrows and take whatever''s available," he ordered loudly.

    For days the brothers were cruising around, scanning the open fields with wide eyes for something interesting. Freshly flayed fox and rabbit skins were hung on everyone''s saddles, and the meat had long been eaten by them roasting.

    Shooting and skinning small beasts is an important harvest of the brothers'' expedition so far. They have surveyed a large area and have a very clear understanding of the source of the Lovady River.

    They ventured further south through the great marsh, and these days have been wandering back to the West Dvina area.

    It seems that this swamp is its source, because the large river channel becomes densely covered with water after entering here.

    Of course, the cavalry were not experts in hydrogeology, and their primary task was not to find the source of the West Dvina River. The first task was to find the source of the Lovati River, and this task had already been accomplished. The second is to find a better pasture, and this task can be said to be completed.

    The vast Valdezze Land is rich in water and forest, and there are a large number of silt ponds in the forest. The area that can be grazing in such an environment is limited to the flat areas on both sides of the larger river channel. Of course, it is not as vast as the so-called grasslands of Pecheneg¡¯s allies, so the environment is quite suitable for grazing cattle and sheep.

    The dismounted warriors approached those who lay down with their swords in hand, and stabbed them at the vital points of those who were moaning in pain.

    They are young but experienced in many battles, and no one thinks this is wrong when they make up their swords, and even their actions can be said to be very moral.

    The Ross cavalry was not obliged to heal this group of guys, after all, it was this group of people who took the lead in challenging them to fight. Since he had risked his life, he deserved to be killed.

    But at least give the vanquished a respectability, after all, the dead were also Norse-speaking Danish Vikings.

    As a result, the right hand of the dying person was stepped on by the boot, and the Ross warrior pressed the scattered sword or axe into the hand of the person who was about to be assassinated, and stabbed the heart with a sword. And added: "This way you can go to Valhalla."

    Qibin finished all this neatly, and then began to strip the clothes of all the dead. It''s not bad luck, just because some rags are also useful, such as tearing the cloth into strips and twisting them up to act as binding ropes. The dead man''s belt is also a good strapping tool.

    The weapons were confiscated, and the round shields, which were riddled with holes by lost arrows, were no longer needed.

    A corpse, whitened after blood loss, was pushed into a dug pit of soft mud and buried with earth.

    At first, some people questioned Fisk''s order to collect the body. "Why are we digging graves for these guys? There''s absolutely no need to do too much."

    Just listen to Fisk sigh: "They are very similar to us, and they are also doing the work of armed expeditions. If we meet in another way, maybe we can become friends. They can be mercenaries for Ross, not Riga to the west. ."

    Brothers don''t understand when their elder brother became so sympathetic, anyway, there is nothing to do now, digging a hole in the soft ground is not tired, let''s send the funeral to the end...

    All this was seen by old Harold. He didn''t understand, when did the Rus become so moral?

    Harold continued to pretend, although when Fisk called out his pseudonym, he responded immediately.

    Harold, who was a prisoner, was naturally tied with his hands, and Fisk heard the news without hesitation: "Olav, what good things have you shipped on your ship?"

    "There is a lot of amber, and salt." He had to answer truthfully.

    "It''s all good stuff. Haha, and those three women. Is that your wife and concubine? Well, it doesn''t look like that."

    "It''s a slave caught on the way."

    "Okay. Slave, it''s our brother''s trophy now." Fisk said softly with a smile, he didn''t think much, turned his head and shouted at his brothers: "Those three women belong to you, don''t use rude means .A little more brother, go to the boat and remove all the good stuff!"

    After all, the essence of the Russ cavalry is a Viking on horseback, and it is not what they want to do with slaves. On the contrary, those three women had long been rotten by despair, and there was no resistance at all, like blindfolded donkeys that could be disposed of at will.

    Those who jumped on board lifted the tightly wrapped oiled tarps and were delighted to see the burlap sacks hidden.

    The sack was tightly bound by a rope, and the soldiers eager to see what was inside took out a meat-cutting knife and stabbed, and a large amount of white crystals spilled out from the groove.

    Instinctively told them it was salt, and the crowd gathered around to taste it and were overjoyed.

    A soldier raised his head and shouted at everyone: "Haha! It''s all salt! Boss, we''ve made a fortune!"

    You can hear the soldiers cheering. "That''s great, so I can add more salt to the barbecue." Someone shouted, and their shout was very real. The brothers are all exploring these days. Since they don¡¯t know how far they have to go, they can use the animal meat and fish that are currently hunted to supplement their physical strength during meals, and even cook oatmeal and stewed wild vegetables. Salt cannot be supplemented, so they have to save Eat salt, and a bird pops out of your mouth.

    In addition to salt, they found two large bags of rough amber. The young warrior knew its value. Although the price of a single piece of amber in Ross was greatly impacted by the colored glass, the gem market fell, and the quantity of amber increased, but it could still sell for a big price.

    The reality could not tolerate Harold''s pretense. He insisted on his pseudonym Olaf and claimed that his destination was Smolensk, otherwise he would not have taken this road.

    The sly Harold noticed the change in General "Bald"''s eyes. Obviously, when he mentioned Smolensk, the other''s eyes trembled as if he saw gold.

    Since the ship was not easy to take away, the Russ used an axe to smash it to pieces, but collected a part of the ship''s ribs, tied it up, hung it on the saddle, and made firewood when they were camping.

    The battlefield was cleaned up, and the young boys from Riga died inexplicably on their first adventure and merged in the huge Valdezze.

    The first contact with the Riga people actually started in the armed conflict. Fisk thought a little bit more, and then he thought that these things should not be offended by himself. The brothers were just doing what they were asked to do.

    Because of Rurik''s order, the 1st Cavalry Corps, which assisted the Duchy of Ostara in the construction of the Lukiholm stronghold, had to obey the orders of Grand Duchess Carlotta. Legally, Carlotaine was the adopted daughter of the old Otto and became Rurik''s sister. Furthermore, since Fisk himself and Rurik shared a common ancestor, to a certain extent, Fisk took it for granted that Carlota was his sister.

    He was only a little older than Carlotta, the other was a duchess, and he was only a cavalry officer.

    It seemed unfair, but Fisk enjoyed it.

    It is okay to first appoint an "earl" according to one''s own military exploits, but doing so means leaving the king and running the fief alone. Just like Yevlo, a great cronie in the past, who is now an earl of Finland, who was originally among the core powers of Rus, he finally returned to his hometown to become a nobleman.

    "Count" in Ross''s context is first of all "war chief", but "war chief" is a more general concept. Only "war chiefs with hereditary fiefs" can be "counts".

    Fisk has always been called the "War Chief", and he simply hopes to always serve as the king''s sword, after all, this is the promise of the brothers when they were children.

    Times are changing as people are changing. It can be said that Fisk is willing to continue to fulfill his childhood promise. He also found that by continuing to hold part of the military power of the regular army, he can always stay in the category of the core layer of the kingdom.

    That''s why the Duchy of Ostara now exists in a whole new way. Duchess Carlotta, who, according to Viking tradition, is actually entitled to the highest power in Ross, is now running her own duchy.

    "Sword Comes"

    It is impossible to say that Fisk does not envy Carlotta who holds the power of the duchy at all. Now he is very young and strong. When he is old, it should be possible to ask the king for a fief to support him.

    The retirement thing is too far away, and the expedition during this period has no major harvest. The encounter with the passer-by in Riga can be described as a magical harvest.

    He ended the expedition prematurely and returned to Lukiholm, which was still under construction, on horseback with all the booty that could be taken away.

    In fact, the location where the Russ cavalry Harold encountered was in the upper reaches of Vitebsk on what is now the West Dvina River. The depth of the river has plummeted in this area, and there are many streams around it. Harold, who has a good understanding of the hydrology in this area, actually knew that he would continue to forcibly sail. Even if all the brothers disembarked the boat and dragged the boat through this section, they could continue to sail, but it was pointless to continue because the main river began to go north. develop.

    Only by going southward through the correct creek can we pass through the marshes and enter the Dnieper channel at low cost.

    At night, the army full of returnees from the north camped and rested.

    There were five packs of rough sea salt, which actually had a strong bitterness, and the brothers concluded that those Riga''s salt-boiled skills needed to be improved.

    The brothers were quite satisfied with the performance of the three women, they were very submissive, and even unexpected things happened.

    The three women were all so-called people, and the settlement was called Polotsk because it was along the river. They belong to the West Slavic ethnic group and speak a language very similar to the East Slavic Yinermen. The Slavic language of the Yinermen dialect that the Rus cavalry can understand, and all the words that women speak, most of the vocabulary brothers can understand and communicate directly.

    Once they were able to communicate, and after giving the three girls oatmeal with a lot of salt, they began to volunteer their experiences.

    "You killed this group of robbers. You are not bad people. We can''t go back. Whoever wants me, I will do things for him."

    Brothers, it is inexplicable to hear that there is such a submissive slave?

    But let''s hear what they have to say.

    On the other hand, Fisk, who was staying in the resting place, wanted to chat with the captured Harold about Smolensk, and he did not hide his boredom there.

    "I''ve heard that the guys from Smolensk intend to go north to invade our Rus'' territory, which is their own way of death. However, they are essentially stuck in our trade line, like a thorn in the flesh, Unplug him when the time is right. Olaf, you''re useful to us, that''s the only reason you''re still alive."

    Listen, Harold nods like garlic. "Yes! You see, warrior, I''m old. I know a lot about Smolensk, and it''s perfectly fine to do things for you, as long as you treat me well."

    "Be kind to you? How? I''ve already given you food. Could it be..." Fisk looked at the guy''s bound hands again. "It''s true, it''s difficult to eat with bound hands."

    "Don''t worry, I won''t run away. I''m not a fool. There are bears and a lot of quagmire in this area. If I run away, I''m courting death."

    "You''re smart. It''s just that you don''t care about your dead brothers? You''re not a good man."

    Let Fisk believe that this guy is nonsense. If his companions are dead, this guy is still like no one. Either he hides a lot of things, or he is a simple heartless villain. He prefers to believe the former.

    At this moment, Harold mocked his unfortunate fate, and he held back.

    "I''m not a good man, but it''s useful to you. Warriors, it seems that you want to take Smolensk. Are you going to capture the people over there as your slaves?"

    Fisk didn''t deny it and was firmly affirmed: "Indeed. Maybe you should."

    "Yes. I understand. You have been harassing the village over there all these years, causing us explorers to be often misunderstood."

    "Really? We haven''t met your Riga guy in the past."

    "Because the huge swamp is easy to hide. I admit it this time, and I don''t hate you. I have been to many places and experienced more dangerous things. If I die in the end at the hands of northerners who speak Norse, it is not a big deal. Bad thing. I think your leader should be very willing to hear about my past."

    The brothers are exploring outside, and they will chat for a while every night before falling asleep. After all, the brothers can talk about something, and it would be great if a story king suddenly appeared.

    Seeing that the old man was very obedient, and that he was full of curiosity about many unknown things, Fisk simply untied the man''s bound hands, and then he brought the brothers who seemed to be gathering together to play with women to listen to the story.

    Who would have thought that the brothers twisted the three women to the bonfire here.

    They didn''t hide the excitement on their faces: "Boss! It turns out that we have a place called southwest. Go back and tell the king, let''s take it and forget it. Or let''s go back and rectify the troops and go over there to see? "

    "Huh?" Fisk asked in surprise, "What''s the matter with you? Where did you hear about it?"

    "That''s what these women said. They came from there. Those guys are not allies. Let''s go back and gather some brothers to loot."

    Everyone was speaking in Norse, and the three captured women didn''t understand it at all. They stated the approximate location of their hometown and revealed very crucial information. After the so-called individual was attacked and captured by their own village, the guy who rowed the boat went backwards along the big river.

    They thought that these horsemen killed the rowing robbers and gave them a lot of food. They were not bad people, but they did not know that the young Ross cavalry had already experienced hundreds of battles and had an unusual enthusiasm for fighting.

    Or the Polotsk community has been targeted by the Rus.

    Fisk didn''t want to hear it for a while. He glanced at the three women with absolutely no interest.

    "Tie up the three girls and keep your mouth shut. Others come and hear the story of General Olaf."

    Reports to the boss can be discussed later. Anyway, any information can be said when it returns to Lukiholm.

    The brothers sat down around the bonfire and began to listen to the white-bearded old man named Olaf.

    When it mentioned the word "Rome", the young cavalrymen exploded.

    Someone stood up and asked excitedly with a frenzied attitude: "You old man! You actually went to Rome?!"

    Of course Harold had been there. He never imagined that this would actually arouse the excitement of Ross''s group of young cubs. He thought again of the group of Riga''s Danish cubs who had been slaughtered, but he still didn''t understand how the young people in Ross were so excited.

    "Roma? Nothing special." He waved his hand. "Young hero, sit down. And you guys, listen to me slowly..."

    Because Rus had a chance encounter with a missionary from Rus in the tribal era, and obtained a parchment manuscript of "Exodus". This matter is known to the old Rus, so they have a certain understanding of the concept of Rome since ancient times.

    As tribes expand into duchies, they expand further into kingdoms. They got knowledge from Rurik, Caesar, Augustus, Hadrian, Justinian, Constantine, UU reading www. uukanshu.com and other strange names and deeds of the so-called Roman rulers, and learn Latin, the language of the Romans. Rurik said that Rome was a very great existence, and everyone chose to believe it. They were curious about the new East Rome that had not perished, and heard that there was a lot of wealth there. Naturally, the idea of ??looting and trading made a fortune.

    This Olaf has been to Rome? He must speak well.

    At this moment, Old Harold, who went by the alias Olaf, was also shocked. A group of Ross cubs had never been to Rome, but seemed to know a lot. The most common questions young people have are three: whether Rome is rich, whether women are beautiful, and how to get there.

    They have questions and they have answers. They long for wealthy women and the way to get them, and they can deliberately sell them off.

    So Harold took the right medicine and made Eastern Rome so hype, even though this guy has only been to Kherson in Crimea the farthest in his life. I''ll add a little more to the hearsay about Constantinople to try to arouse the Rus'' thirst.

    As for how to get rich in Rome? Well, the Rus people have to eat and drink for me, I said slowly.

    Harold is such an attitude!

    "The old guy is very cunning!" Fisk wanted to know everything in this person''s mind in an instant. His curiosity was pinched, and he realized that the situation was serious, thinking that this person would be a kingdom if he didn''t send it to the king himself. Loss.

    Because, as a confidant of King Rurik, Fisk knew the king''s dream best - to find the trade routes of the wealthiest Rome.

    Searching for a path aimlessly is not as good as taking someone who has been there as a guide. No, the guide is here, even if he is old.

    (Kherson in the Eastern Roman period was at the southernmost tip of Crimea, which coincided with the geographical location of Sevastopol today. It is not the Kherson at the mouth of the Dnieper River today.)

 Chapter 1056ï¼š First contact with the Polotsks

    Not all the cavalry squads that were released to patrol returned. In the vast forest and swamp, Fisk decided to return with the spoils, and naturally he could not inform everyone.

    The brothers have exercised the ability to act freely in the Frankish hinterland. Everyone has received the steppe-style cavalry training, and their behavior has converged with the Pecheneg people.

    Those prairie people rode horses and drove cattle and sheep, and they could camp and settle anywhere in the prairie.

    It''s very Viking-like, rowing boats and drifting to moor in far-flung places, building houses and docks to fish in situ.

    The Rus people who were good at rowing turned into people who were good at horseback riding. Even if there were only a few people, they dared to explore alone in small groups.

    Because they do have a "God''s perspective".

    The people of the first cavalry were all elites. They received more advanced education and knew the basic structure of the coastline of northern and northeastern Europe, so there was a guaranteed plan for exploration.

    If you get lost, either head north to the sea-like lake and head west. Either go all the way west and go north along the coastline once you find the sea.

    Eventually, the Lost Team will reach New Roseburg.

    When a ten-man team went all the way south to the West Dvina River, they couldn''t find a suitable shoal ferry, thinking that if they rode **** their horses, there might be an accident, so they simply continued to explore along the riverside area.

    If they choose to push upstream along the riverside, they will soon encounter shallow fords that can be easily waded through.

    They choose to go downstream.

    There is a saying that has been circulated among the people for a long time. The so-called advancing along the river to the mouth of the sea can connect with the settlement called Riga. The matter is that King Rurik claimed that he even went to Riga to borrow his ships and could easily reach Saaremaa.

    Ross had no contact with the settlers in Riga, and everything was told with certainty by the king, and he even drew a map.

    The map was originally drawn in a simple way, and the soldiers kept it in their minds. Maybe they could take advantage of this year''s opportunity to try to implement the king''s statement.

    The brothers beat their Pecheneg captain, a former Wrangler named Ureko (meaning thick arms).

    The name of the grassland people is quite casual, especially for a slave who ran horses, it is a great honor to be given a name by the master. It''s a good name, though, and it''s a compliment to indicate that a person''s arms are strong.

    Over the years, Ureko has ushered in a new life in Ross.

    His identity is still a slave, but it is only a slave in name.

    He married and had children in Rus, and the heirs were already mixed Turkic-Slavic. He also has the assets of each person, and the destination of his children, that is, he continues to be a cavalryman.

    Allegiance to King Rus is more promising than allegiance to Pecheneg Khan. For warriors, the young King Rus was extremely fair and just. The general spoils of war can be robbed by anyone according to their ability, and the precious gold, silver and jewelry must be turned over to the king, and then they will be divided proportionally.

    he! It was the part that participated in the encounter with the East Frank King Forest, and also participated in the raids and looting of the Cologne and Bonn areas throughout the process. The deeds of extracting 5,000 pounds of silver coins from Cologne were brilliant, for which the man from the Wrangler was also allocated a large sum of money. Only the spoils of the 840-year war were enough for him and his family to live a life without food and clothing.

    But people''s desires are endless, especially if this existence itself is a warrior.

    "We went down the river, and if we found a weak village, we would grab it. If the other party was strong, we would chat with them." Almost everyone had this attitude.

    Ureko''s team captain, his attitude is very important.

    His response was more decisive than others. "Why do we talk? We''ll grab it when we see the opportunity! Even if we grab a few sheep and slaughter them for roasting, after all, there''s not much dry food left. It''s better to catch a fat sheep by shooting dead hares. "

    He said very truthfully, the brothers shot and killed wild animals these days and ate a lot of meat, but they were short of oil and water.

    Although these old Rus descendants don''t understand the concept of "rabbit-relieving hunger syndrome" at all, based on the habits and traditions of Nordic life, everyone has an obsessive attitude towards fat and oil. That''s why when Ross was still a tribe, he was very keen on catching seals, whaling, and purposefully fishing for cod to eat cod liver, all for that sip of fat.

    The roasted fat sheep was extremely delicious, and Uleko made his brothers salivate just by talking about it.

    "Let''s go!" Ureko ordered.

    The group of ten lined up in a column, and they tried their best to avoid getting stuck because of the horsepower and the silt in the current riverside area. They walk on the reins, and the bow bags are hung on their bodies, and the quivers are attached to the saddles, which is convenient for them to turn into step archers immediately when they are in danger.

    The team was separated from the flag captain Fisk long ago. All five teams left Lukiholm. They all arrived at the West Dvina River one after another. How to explore next is up to their own wishes.

    In fact, when they decided to go down the river, they had been wandering back near the forest area. They quickly avoided the bear when they encountered a bear. They also hoped to meet a village in the forest and wanted to seize it.

    They missed out with old Harold and his party from Riga, not to mention that the latter had been annihilated by Fisk in the upper swamp.

    They completely lost contact with Fisk, and they had absolutely no intention of returning to the team by chance.

    This is a group of guys with strong ability to survive in the wild, and the way of activities today is no different from that of beasts.

    They are a pack of ferocious beasts, and will take the people they encounter as prey.

    Ulyko''s group decided to go down the river in Jomo, south of today''s Vitebsk.

    They have been advancing, and have been trying to find a suitable ferry, but they can see that the river is becoming wider and wider.

    Suddenly, a white presence appeared on the riverside grass ahead, and there were swaying figures.

    Isn''t that white sheep?

    Everyone looked at each other, and tacitly got on the horse immediately.

    Ureko asked the crowd: "How? Kill the shepherd or take prisoners for questioning?"

    Someone bared their teeth and roared like a hungry wolf: "At most, ask questions before killing. No one expects the prisoners to understand our language."

    The crowd laughed arrogantly for a while, and then attacked with bows.

    But to say that the shepherd had seen a horseman before, but it was too strange that ten shadows suddenly rushed over from the upper reaches of the river. Curiosity triumphed over fear, and the wrinkled shepherd was soon surrounded by cavalry.

    How dare this man be so bold? Still simply terrified.

    "Hey! Old man, where did you come from?!" The words were first asked in Norse, and the shepherd was indifferent.

    Then he switched to Slavic with a strong Yinermen dialect, and he finally responded.

    Most of the vocabulary is very similar, especially the word village (, ancient Slavic word).

    The shepherd chatted, and the biggest question was "Who are you and what do you have to do?"

    It stands to reason that a kind person would have a good chat with him, but these warriors can also become extremely vicious in an instant because of their experience in many battles.

    The shepherd didn''t wait for an answer, or the answer he got was a sword in his throat.

    A fighter''s precise throat shot ended it all, leaving the scene speechless.

    "What are you doing?! We haven''t finished asking yet." Ureko turned his head angrily.

    I saw that the soldier plausibly said: "There is no need to ask more, just walk in the direction pointed by this person. You see, we are waiting to eat roast lamb, isn''t it there?"

    To be honest, Ureko couldn''t hold back his so-called subordinates at all. They were a group of complete old Russ, and their style of doing things was exactly the same as that of their fathers, even though they had integrated into the Slavic blood. But Ureko is neither a Russ nor a Slav. He is a slave and is naturally despised by this group of young and strong cubs.

    Ureko is very self-aware, and he can "retire" in a few years, and at most can continue to serve as a cavalry coach.

    What the Rus needed was cavalry combat skills, not Pecheneg mercenaries. All the prairie coaches will soon complete their missions, and the rest is just what the cubs want. At least they''ve been acting too assertive now.

    Ureko couldn''t say anything, so he just followed these boys.

    They did not manage the dead herdsmen, and they took all the six sheep they caught to a forest not far away, and lit a bonfire in the forest to slaughter the sheep and roast them.

    They try their best to make barbecue, in the form of hand meat as a dry food to continue their heartbeat. The peeled sheepskin is kept, and then some people eat the whitish suet directly raw, and some people bake it again. Everyone has a full meal, and there is no need to discuss what to do tomorrow.

    Early in the morning, the morning mist fills the whole world.

    The Rus kicked the dirt into the slow-burning bonfire and left the camp with their horses. Only a lot of sheep blood traces, broken bones, and a lot of horse dung were left.

    They mounted their horses, their backpacks filled with as much meat as possible. Now that the temperature is higher, even if the cooked mutton is kept fresh, it will not be very long. The brothers still need more supplies, and hope to get more benefits through looting, such as gold coins and silver coins.

    Even arresting a few women...

    Because of one direction the shepherd pointed, that was his village.

    The dead shepherd''s body fell silently in the grass, and no one gave the village at the bend of the river a danger warning.

    The people of the small settlement continue their daily life of plowing their fields, raising cattle and sheep, and fishing near shore.

    Today is a peaceful day in Japan, and the villagers continue their simple and hard work. Suddenly, a group of people on horseback suddenly appeared, and as soon as they appeared, they attacked everyone they saw like wild animals.

    But it was said that this Russ cavalry team, their legs clamped the horse''s belly, shot directly at the people who were hoeing the field in Tanaka, including those who were resting in the field. The farmer mostly saw the sudden rushing horseman stand up subconsciously to check the situation, but was directly hit by the flying arrow.

    They shoot the peasants like they shoot the wild beasts, and they don''t bother to fill the arrows to ensure that they will die. Because there is a village in front, although the village is not large and the building is very bad, even if there is no gold and silver, there are a lot of supplies that the brothers desperately need.

    "Fight to the end!" Ureko shouted again: "Just follow your ideas! Show no mercy!"

    Yes, they will repeat the malicious raids of villages near Cologne in this unknown land.

    They shot arrows on the outskirts of the village, and the villagers, realizing the great danger, immediately began to flee. The cavalry charged further into the village, put the recurve bow back into the bow pocket, and immediately drew the sword and stabbed and slashed at the scurrying crowd.

    No one explained why, and the Ross warriors recalled last year''s mad war, they went mad with bloodthirsty, and now they just want to kill. Especially when the men of this village began to try to resist, armed with scythes for mowing, flails for threshing, and even genuine axes and swords, it was only because the Russ cavalry went further to kill.

    The violent villagers faced professional cavalry, and the unilateral killing could not be changed.

    There was no contact at all, and the men who fought back were shot by arrows, killed or injured, followed by trampling by horses'' hooves and stabs by cavalrymen.

    Seeing that they were completely defeated, the living villagers were all rushing to the pier of the village. Listening to some canoes here, they jumped on board with as many people as they could and paddled to the opposite bank.

    However, the cavalry had already exerted all their strength on the pier, forcing some people to even take off their clothes and start swimming to escape.

    Women with children paddled hard in canoes, and without wooden paddles stretched their arms in the water to replace the paddles with their hands. Every canoe has reached its carrying limit, and drifting is wobbly.

    "They want to escape! Brothers, shoot arrows." Someone urged.

    Everyone heard that they were shooting precisely at the fugitives.

    At this moment, Ureko, who had recovered from his strength, unexpectedly chose stability. He wasn''t suddenly kind, he just felt that there was no point in shooting arrows like this. "Why waste arrows? You can''t get them back if you fall into the river."

    But the young warriors were too lazy to answer, they laughed and watched the person hit by the arrow fall into the water, and even encouraged each other to shoot accurately. Until the successful escapee floated across the river and was quickly obscured by the reeds.

    Those who drowned immediately drifted downstream with arrows stuck in their bodies.

    The Russ cavalry completed the village raid, they created a mess and finally began to clean the battlefield.

    So they found a small group of people who were hiding, and some young women dragged them away by their hair, ignoring them crying and making a fuss. The rest were killed together, and the bodies were thrown directly into the silently flowing West Dvina River.

    The village has a population of less than a hundred people, with few houses and barns. There were actually quite a few people who escaped to the other side. Ureko and his group left four young women behind. According to their statistics, there were about sixteen dead bodies thrown into the river by themselves. Of course, the population loss of the village is actually more.

    In this village, more cattle and sheep were seized, and there were even two smaller horses.

    After a discussion, all the sheep were killed, and the skins were stripped off as much as possible. They found sackcloth on the spot, wrapped the **** sheepskin, used the captured pony as a pack mule, and carried two large bales of sheepskin away.

    Now that the steel sword has dripped blood, things should be done even more absolutely.

    Someone shouted: "Like we did in Cologne! Fire! Burn everything!"

    The village lit up with flames one after another, the red flames shot up to the sky, and the thick smoke billowed like magma sprayed from a crack in the earth.

    That night, the Russ happily left the burning village with their seized grain, cheese cubes, a little honey, and other spoils. They were resting in the woodlands further down the river, and the four women instantly turned into toys for everyone. They were casually played with by the fang-like warriors of Ross, each of them was tossed to the point of almost mental breakdown, and then curled up into a ball and did not know why they encountered such bad luck.

    Some people even rose up to fight against the attacker, and indeed some women took advantage of the chaos to touch the attacker''s dagger and confront it.

    However, she was hit by the wooden stick that suddenly hit her head with precision, and was held down after a dizziness.

    A storm ended immediately, and all four women were tied up.

    "Like a female warrior." Everyone muttered.

    "Carl, what do you mean. Could it be that you want to monopolize it?" Someone else laughed and teased.

    "It''s not impossible, it''s just that our methods are too brutal. Even if this is my slave, I''m afraid she will cut my neck with a knife while I''m sleeping."

    "Joke, are you still afraid of this?"

    Hearing this, Uleko couldn''t help but softly said, "We did a bit too much during the day. In fact, we can have a good chat with them, maybe the situation will be better. You guys! What a bunch of lunatics."

    No one thought it was a criticism, so someone raised their heads: "That''s right. It''s not our allies anyway. It''s not wrong to burn the village and kill people. We are soldiers, and fighting is our duty."

    Someone else pointed out a very convincing statement: "So Odin saw our bravery."

    They were battles and blood sacrifices to Odin, and the warriors immediately felt great in their actions.

    In the end, the four captured women also spoke Slavic dialects. When everything was quiet, the witty warriors seduced them with barbecued meat, and then they promised to cooperate well and would not die.

    Finally, a prisoner chose to cooperate and explained some situations.

    It turned out that the small village that was easily defeated by the expedition Rus cavalry was called Duka Village (near Beshenkovich today) according to the locals, which means curved arc.

    Indeed, the course of the West Dvina River, where this settlement is located, presents a huge arc. UUkanshu This is a river bend, and the river water infiltrates a large area of ??land, which is more suitable for wheat cultivation.

    So what kind of force does Duka Village belong to? The captive stated the word "Polot", and the suffix of the place name was Polotsk.

    Does it not belong to the forces of Riga? As the prisoner in the negotiation understood what the inquirer meant, his eyes immediately blurred, and then he said bluntly: "We are not Riga. Riga are enemies."

    So there was a misunderstanding. After all, the Russ also have pure gold hair and big blue eyes, and even if they are very young, they often have beards.

    Only to hear the woman curse in grief and anger: "You Varyags from Riga! You have committed a big crime! Our leader will raise his troops to beat you."

    This is so inexplicable. The soldiers couldn''t understand what the woman shouted, and they completely ignored her threats. Quan should be a curse of incompetence and fury.

    To everyone''s surprise, Ross'' initial contact with Polotsk came from Ross''s armed invasion. The Rus, in the form of horse bandits, completely destroyed a small settlement in the easternmost part of the Polotsks. Since the captured woman said a lot, the warriors at least knew that if they continued downstream, they could indeed reach the legendary Riga.

    "The Guard is Here"

    Everyone is not afraid of the sky and the earth, and only ten people dare to enter the world, especially now with four captured women who still dare to act.

    They also found that the women who were struggling for a while were all quiet, and were forced to lie down on the saddle very submissively. They should have been fully appointed, right?

    In fact, it is not because they feel that they have a chance to escape.

    Because the raider cavalry was still advancing downstream along the river, as long as they continued, they would reach the core area of ??the Polotsk people. At that time, his clansmen will take revenge under the command of the leader!

 Chapter 1057ï¼š The Polotsks who dont want to sit still

    At first, riverside anglers noticed something floating on the water.

    Like the corpse of a beast drowning in water, and like a floating block of wood. As the canoe looked around, it was discovered that it was a dead body.

    The fisherman was so stunned that he almost fell into the water. Although there have been cases of people falling into the water and drowning in the summer, but the arrow was stuck in the body, so he did not die of an accident at all.

    Are there any bandits around here? Or people who go into the woods to hunt and mistake people for their prey.

    People fishing on the riverbank came one after another after hearing the news, and the body had been dragged to the shore at this moment.

    The deceased was obviously old, and his entire face became unrecognizable because his body was rotted away. The arrow was pulled out with great effort, and it was actually made of pure iron, like a steel needle, completely different from the broad-blade barbed structure of the hunting arrow cluster.

    "Unbelievable. Not our arrows! No one has the luxury to use such fine arrows."

    People gossip about it, and the entire community of hunters is freed from suspicion just by the cluster of arrows.

    What was the condition of the deceased, judging from his simple dress, it was obvious that he was a farmer. Who is it that is so vicious to attack the old peasants?

    As they were talking, a terrible cry came from the canoe, which was still wandering back in the river.

    "You all come and see! There are still corpses floating down!"

    This is no longer a normal murder to describe, the fishermen assembled four canoes and tried their best to stay on the river. Another person handed over cables, which connected the boats to each other and temporarily blocked the entire river.

    Numerous corpses were successfully intercepted and pulled ashore one after another.

    The conditions of the deceased varied, they were old people, women, and even children.

    Many people have arrows stuck in them, and when the cluster of arrows is pulled out, it proves that all arrows are amazing.

    Others had fatal wounds, like a heart pierced deeply by a spear or sword.

    People''s scalps are numb, and it is not easy to judge the identity of the deceased for the time being.

    Suddenly, someone shouted in horror, "Could it be that the Varyags did it?! In the upstream village, shouldn''t the deceased be a local villager?"

    It seems that this is the most likely scenario.

    Now there is no intention of fishing at all, and the shocked people ran like their own villages to tell everyone about the horrific incident on the riverbank, and then pulled out the trolley from the village to the scene of the incident.

    The women in the headscarves covered their mouths in shock when they saw the corpse, and the men with the hair tied by the headbands were so shocked that their scalps went numb.

    The leaders of the two nearby villages arrived at the scene one after another with Jingzhuang and a trolley.

    But this matter is no trivial matter, and the big leader must be notified.

    The pony brought from the village dragged the cart and left. After the two chiefs explained some things, they immediately set off to the wooden village where the chief chief lived.

    In an instant, the village was shaking.

    Women and children were forbidden to leave the village, and all men over the age of ten immediately took up arms to guard the village.

    Since there are rumors that it is very likely that the Varyags can do such horrific things, firstly, they have this kind of strength, secondly, they also have this kind of motivation, and thirdly, recently, a long boat has passed by carelessly. .

    Especially the rushing longship!

    The people of the Polotsk community also did not know that they were suitable to move to the current settlement. After a period of land reclamation, life became stable, and they established their main village at the T-junction of the West Dvina River and an unknown creek. As the population swells, new villages appear one after another in the nearby river area.

    The river is occupied by them, and the fishing resources of the river are of course their own. Outsiders who want to pass the river can pass, and they can pass by paying a batch of tribute.

    However, they only make canoes and do not have a strong interception ability.

    They know that the estuary of the river is the territory of the Riga (Latvian) people, and they also know that a group of Varyags have long settled there. Especially the Varyags, their ships are brisk and high-speed, and the boaters are not too harsh. It is easier to intercept Riga ships, and it is basically impossible to intercept Varyag ships.

    The recent failed interception almost led to a conflict, with the oarsmen holding their hatchets high and beating the round shields hanging on the sides of the ships, chanting "fight if you don''t agree" in simple terms. Why fight with them? If there is a murderous incident and the guys in Riga know about it, it might turn into a war.

    As the saying goes, cutting people''s fortunes is like killing one''s parents, and these guys in Polotsk also know it. So intercepting Sorgon was also watching people serve dishes, and when he found that he couldn''t stop him, he could only admit it and let it go.

    Xiaohe was originally unknown, and the Polotsk people settled here and became famous.

    The Polota River, is its name.

    It has the largest settlement at its confluence with the West Dvina River, where more than 2,000 people settled in this narrow area, forming a large but loosely built village. A two-story tower with a wooden wall is located in the core area of ??the village, which is occupied by the ruler''s family, which is the great chief respected by all the chiefs of the village.

    A middle-aged man named Proclaw Vorobijovich was the leader of the entire community.

    The terrifying news was spread by dozens, and the villages in Polotsk had close communication with each other. When the two villages took the lead in taking military alert, the village names added fuel to the known and heard news to inform people in neighboring villages. , the news became more and more terrifying when it spread, and in a short period of time, the entire community was in shock.

    After all, Polotsk in this era is still too far away from becoming a grand duchy. Its population is less than 10,000 and it is highly concentrated in a small area. It is not an exaggeration to describe it as a large village.

    Inside the wooden castle, the two leaders nervously reported what they had seen to the big leader.

    "Is the news really reliable? Is it really what the Varyags did? You said a lot, I...I can''t believe it." Proclaw didn''t want such a thing at all, he subconsciously denied it.

    "Then, please look at our evidence."

    "Evidence? A lot of corpses? I can visit your village."

    "It''s some special arrows." After speaking, a leader opened the cloth bag and offered all the arrows that were gathered.

    Although the big chief Proclaw came from the ruler''s family, he was by no means a mediocre person. He was elected by the family and recognized by many village chiefs. Strong in its youth, it is now wise in age.

    He couldn''t help but look at the missing arrows: "These arrows are not ours."

    "Most likely Varyag."

    "They?" The big leader glanced at the two of them: "Are they willing to use good iron as arrow clusters? Also, what''s the use of pointed arrow clusters? They can''t hunt at all."

    "But it can kill people. Many people were killed, and when we drew our arrows, we found that the arrows were clustered so deeply that they could even penetrate the body."

    "So what? To make me believe that all this was done by the Varyags downstream? Because of the longship that we failed to intercept? We have to keep calm. But it''s something to be wary of."

    The information is very chaotic now, and the temporary leader Proclaw decided to take conservative but safe measures. He deliberately sent alert advice to all villages, asking them to check any outsiders.

    Especially in the river area, although it is not advisable to intercept foreign ships indiscriminately, a high degree of alert must be taken.

    The West Dvina River is not busy, and the guys who dare to carry out long-distance trade are mainly the local Varyags in Riga in the eyes of the Polotsks. These guys do not move frequently. The real Riga''s boats are small, and they are generally willing to pay a tribute and leave. Under normal circumstances, the Riga will find a small river in the upper river and turn in, and then go all the way south to find the Delevlians to trade with. This kind of trade is also being done by the Polotsks, and even driving a pony cart down the road is not far away.

    On the first day, public opinion continued to ferment, and the murderer was identified as a Varyag from Riga by violent public opinion.

    The logic that everyone believes is very simple, because the unpleasantness a few days ago provoked the group of guys to retaliate and attack innocent civilians upstream.

    That night, an armed expedition was organized. They are bear hunters, old hunters with bows, and a group of 20 people planned to organize this trip just to visit Duka Village. These senior hunters do not want to meet the unnamed attackers, and they hope that the village of Duka is safe and all the dead people found come from far and unknown places.

    But early the next morning, the fleeing peasants were found by the Polotsks on alert.

    Who would have thought that they were the villagers of Duka Village who had successfully escaped? !

    They were transported to a large settlement on the other side of the river, where the frightened, tired and starving people collapsed one by one as they reached safety.

    Among them, the men who were still in good spirits were brought into the wooden fort, and the big chief ordered him to explain what happened.

    The eyes of the villagers are full of fear, their eyes are blank, and their mouths mechanically explain attacks and killings...

    At this moment, the big leader tried his best to summon the leaders of the nearby villages, and even the most respected people in the big settlement. More than 40 people gathered to listen to the villagers who escaped.

    The more everyone listened, the more terrifying it became. Finally, whether the attacker was a Varyag, the situation became confusing again.

    Originally, according to public opinion, the Varyags in Riga had been convicted from the air, and they were responsible for the killing.

    Could the legends that have been circulating in recent years come true, according to the victims'' statements?

    Horsemen were good with bows and arrows, and they raided the Smolensk territory. There were even large horse teams passing by, and the horsemen deliberately killed, captured prisoners and then burned the village. No one knows why these guys have such a big hatred for the Smolensk people. They are a group of plague gods, like little ghosts controlled by Cherniberg, and the purpose of existence is to kill.

    It''s no exaggeration to accuse this group of horse riders of all kinds of dirty words, but this is the most suspicious thing.

    Horses are nothing new, but can they ride?

    One of the biggest problems is that in the Pan-Polish community from the Vistula River to the West Dvina River in this era, ponies with a shoulder height of only about one meter are the mainstream.

    In this era, the Magyars, the ancestors of the Hungarians, had just crossed the mountain pass and entered the Carpathian Mountains, and the Turkic horses from North Asia and the steppe had not yet flowed in on a large scale. At the same time, the Pan-Polish tribes have always been hostile to the Franks, and the Roman horses owned by the Franks have not flowed in in large numbers.

    Two hundred years ago, the Avars Khanate was all the rage, and the ancient Polish peoples did not get many good horses. Even so, they improved the short legs of their own ponies by obtaining Turkic horses. Otherwise, they are little guys whose shoulder height is only the height of a man''s crotch. They don''t want to ride, but they can pull a cart.

    Apparently the attackers were riding taller horses and they were very good at archery.

    Today''s Polotsks are a pan-Polish ethnic group that immigrated to the East from the Vistula River, and are really different from other nearby people who speak a similar language. They were very clear about each other, but neither had any intention of going to war. Each other''s settlements are blocked by forests and marshes, and there is no interest in it, why fight?

    But over the years, the gang of horse bandits are like monsters drilled out of the mud. Ordinary people don''t care about it or don''t know about it.

    So, the horse bandits really have nothing to do with the Varangians in Riga?

    The chief commander ordered the survivors to go to the barn to rest, but the barn was also guarded by the militia. He doesn''t want this group of people to speak out about their horrific experiences in the settlement. After all, public opinion is already in chaos, and the top priority is to keep everyone calm and not allow the chaos to intensify.

    "How about now?" Proclaw, the big chief, called all the village chiefs for an overnight meeting.

    At this moment, he had already called off the mission to explore Duka Village that was scheduled for today. After all, it was meaningless. But the problem just got trickier!

    Some village leaders asked loudly in public: "Is the news credible? There may be only ten horse bandits, but at most less than twenty. Even if we all know that there are very few people in Duka Village, they will not be easily defeated, right?"

    "The attackers are good at archery and slashing. Their horses are so tall that they can even be ridden, and our people can''t take advantage." Someone immediately retorted.

    "Are you boosting the enemy''s morale?"

    "No! Bandits are great."

    As a result, the village chiefs began to discuss it fiercely by themselves. The big leader had to cough for a while, and then stomped his feet hard: "Enough! Let''s have a good discussion and don''t quarrel."

    How should we discuss it?

    The legends became more and more real, and regardless of the attacker''s connection to the Rigavariangs, it was certain that a whole new danger had begun to emerge in the area around the settlement. Could it be that those horse-riding bandits are tired of the attack on Smolensk? Start to go to the attack on Polotsk?

    At least there is news that there has been a big change in Smolensk. After a new leader took office, the entire ethnic group went into high alert. Maybe the horse bandits suffered a loss from their looting this year, so they found a better target to bully?

    Many village leaders, as community elites, know a lot of things that ordinary people don''t know, and after discussions with each other, everyone thinks that this kind of speculation is very reasonable.

    "So, the priority now is how to deal with the challenge! We can''t just sit still and be on fire like the Smolensk village."

    "Then organize the men, UU reading We will hit the force to kill the gangsters as soon as we find them."

    "And take their horses. Since their horses are better than ours, take them captive and keep them for breeding."

    ¡­

    No one wants to sit still, because of the disaster in Duka Village, they have no illusions.

    Immediately, the big chief issued an order, all villages were mobilized, any man over ten years old took up arms, and the villages kept in touch. The way they keep in touch is very primitive and very effective. The so-called preparation of a large amount of cow dung and pine wood, when the enemy is found, they will set fire, and when everyone sees the dark smoke column, they can organize militia operations.

    This is a conservative tactic.

    The Polotsks decided to take a more active approach, which was to gather all the hunters and form a mobile unit cruising outside the village. They mainly acted as scouts, hid and stimulated the traces of the bandits, and then reported to the rear, and the militiamen attacked them in groups.

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1058ï¼š Fighting in the fog

    Twenty people in five canoes, armed with bows, spears, and three days'' worth of dry rations, were paddling backwards on the West Dvina River to the destination of the supposedly tragic upstream Duka village.

    In fact, it doesn''t take too long to sail. After going around some turns, people with discerning eyes can see the blue smoke in the distance, and everyone immediately becomes more vigilant.

    After rounding the last big bend, what appeared in front of us was indeed a terrifying blackened ruin.

    "God! Never before!" People exclaimed in astonishment, their paddling hands shaking.

    They landed cautiously, trying to find survivors, though no one offered hope. To their surprise, no human corpses were found in the ruins, but charred cattle and sheep corpses were everywhere.

    "These villains are so cruel?! They are not ordinary plunder, but malicious killing? Even cattle and sheep are not spared?!"

    There has never been such a thing, even a bandit would not deliberately destroy it. They killed all the living things they saw, and burned the cowsheds and sheepfolds.

    People who arrived at the scene had to reflect on what they had provoked to make such a malicious revenge.

    Do not! We didn''t mess with anyone. There''s a gang of thugs attacking everywhere!

    They unified their ideas and searched for more clues near the village. They are all hunters and are quite good at spotting the trails of their prey.

    "Come here." A half-squatted bow bearer called to his companions.

    After a while, many people gathered.

    "What''s this? Feces?"

    "It''s definitely horse dung. It''s dry outside, but still wet inside. The attackers didn''t run far. You all look for the horseshoe marks again, and we can at least determine a direction."

    So, everyone began to search on a large scale. They found the former camp of the Ross cavalry, and found more horse dung, stinky sheep blood traces and a lot of bone fragments. There are traces of undigested clean oats in the newly found horse manure, which is very unusual.

    "Apparently the bandits took the village''s surplus food to feed the horses, and now we can determine their whereabouts."

    The most critical horseshoe prints are everywhere, and they have made important judgments from these marks. People who realize the complexity of the situation have their heads buzzing. "Let''s go back! Damn, these thugs are going to continue attacking us!"

    The canoe was evacuated overnight, and the explorer dragged his tired body back to the starting point with bloodshot eyes. They woke up the sleeping chief and actively reported their findings.

    The big leader, who had the spirit of getting up, hit the carp straight, and he instantly became clear-headed. After listening to the report, not only his back was cold.

    "Up to twenty mounted bandits? Big and deep hoof prints on each horse. Still moving towards our village. Still heading up the Polota? Looks like we''ll have to adjust our defense center."

    Could a mere twenty horse bandits be enough for the entire Polotsk community to be shaken? The big chief Proslaw is by no means an idiot. He knows that cavalry on big horses can create many crises.

    Even if the Polotsks did not have qualified cavalry, it was only half a century when the Avars galloped around the Vistula. The Polotsks who settled in the East were somewhat aware of what happened to the Vistula Poles of their relatives.

    Those horse riders are always elusive and run away after grabbing things. It is not easy to pursue revenge.

    The big boss felt more and more that the new horse bandits were very similar to those guys, maybe they were all the way. Based on those legends, he doesn''t quite believe that his peasant and hunter''s infantry can accomplish revenge, or at least drive them away.

    However, if the enemy attacks the direction of the Polota River, there may be an opportunity for interception.

    The big leader ordered, the village leaders took action, and the hunters and peasants gathered collectively moved to the north of the settlement, and then organized ten small teams, each with about fifty people.

    Another 500 people were armed with weapons on standby, and if they found it, they would attack immediately. They are young men with good legs and feet. Although they are all clothed and without armor, they can run extremely fast with simple weapons. The so-called relying on the advantage of the number of people, try to find and kill them as much as possible, even if some people die in battle, it is far better than the roaming of horses and bandits that prevent everyone from agricultural production. Because the oats and rye are about to head, and the harvest is not far away, the trouble must be resolved before the autumn harvest.

    The people were excited, and if a single village faced the ghostly entanglement of horses and bandits, they would be very afraid.

    According to the clues found by their own hunters, the defense center of the entire Polotsk people was adjusted to the northeast.

    Now each village has gathered up the news from the past few days, and people are suddenly enlightened!

    There are dense forest areas near the settlements, as well as flat land interspersed with clusters of woodland. Some families live in remote areas, and the issue of missing persons has come to the fore in recent times.

    Maybe some woodcutter was killed by bears in the woods, or lost their way in the woods and died, or drowned. Before the horse bandit incident, people speculated that it was a common accident in daily life, and now all disappearance incidents are identified as horse bandit attacks.

    In fact, this is the reason why old Harold and his gang had three female prisoners in their hands. They just attacked the Polotsks and were concealed enough in terms of means.

    However, it was said that the ten-member cavalry group of Ureko was too arrogant and domineering. In other words, they completely carried out the expedition according to the war mode, and always recreated their glorious deeds of looting Cologne and the surrounding areas last year.

    Exactly so, they already have a lot of loot but are still not satisfied.

    Because, even though many innocent people were killed, they failed to find silver coins in the "war". The emotion of regret drove the young veterans to continue military adventures.

    They are also cunning, considering that if they continue to travel along the river, they will inevitably encounter more villages. Brothers, ten people collided with the Polot people, but it was three punches and four legs. The next action had to be insidious, so they chose the forest route away from the river.

    After getting a bit of valuable information in the mouths of the captives, they began to use the cover operation of the swarm forest.

    However, they ignored the traces of horse dung and hoof prints. Because, even though the Polotsks owned quite a few ponies, they were not yet luxurious enough to feed their horses with precious grain, and there could be no grain remains in the horse manure.

    It seemed that everything was in the hands of the expedition''s Russ cavalry.

    As the brothers approached the Polota River, they set up makeshift camps on the edge of the mass forest, arrogantly lit bonfires, reheated the mutton they had plundered earlier, and gathered to discuss what to do next.

    The flames crackled, watching the beating flames, Ureko''s ears were full of discussions from the soldiers. He felt that his captain was almost done. The young Ross people were taller than him, and they all claimed to be stronger than their fathers and grandparents. They weren''t so arrogant as to deny the Pecheneg instructor''s credit, but Ureko could only listen to their opinions.

    He still insisted on his right of suggestion: "At least, I''m still your captain. We only have ten cavalry, and it''s too risky to break into their main settlement. What do you want?"

    "Gold coins!" Everyone raised their heads and almost in unison.

    "Gold coins? Well...gold coins. Don''t you think these poor farmers really have gold coins?"

    "At least you can get some gems? There will always be a chance to get good things." Someone said this, and immediately attracted the attention of others.

    Some people said fairly: "We have already hit here, even if we can''t get the treasure, at least we have to see the settlements of the Polotsk people with our own eyes, and then report to the king, so that our army can send troops to conquer in the future."

    This is indeed a very convincing reason. Ross''s expansion has been consistent. The king just stipulated that there has been no large-scale military expansion in recent years. Everyone''s expedition is to find new targets for the king to conquer. Even if there is no gold and silver in this expedition, if you bring the information to the king, you will always get some money as a reward.

    "At the very least, let''s probe the number of their villages and estimate their population."

    After everyone''s discussion, they set a task goal for themselves, and they will continue to implement it tomorrow.

    As everyone knows, they are slamming into the upper reaches of the Polota River, and it is only a matter of time before they collide with a large number of villages.

    No one can learn the specific path distance from the prisoner''s mouth. After all, the prisoner lacks this concept, but has already reached the current position, and all the captured women are more and more cooperative. That is the only possibility to escape from the horse bandits. They firmly believe that the brave clansmen will send troops to attack if they find the bandits.

    It was another normal night, and the Russ lit bonfires and ate barbecued meat as usual. They also distributed some sizzling mutton to the captives, and were delighted to find that the captives were eating without saying a word.

    They cooperated in this way, and the soldiers also came to be interested. Surprisingly, even if they had a relationship again, their faces no longer showed fear, rejection, and sullenness, and even if they were enjoying it, it was completely out of the question.

    Their attitudes became very strange, and what was even more alarming was that when everyone started sleeping by the campfire, they were the only ones who stared at each other, even if they seemed to be sleeping, they were just Jiamei.

    It''s best to be extremely vigilant when camping in the grasslands. Instead of worrying about a sneak attack by gangsters first, he was wary of the coyotes taking away the traveler''s dry food (usually dried meat), and then biting the war horse.

    Even if Ureko turned into a new Rusian loyal to the King of Rus, the habit of living in the grasslands could not be changed. Especially now, those prisoners are clearly keeping vigilance, what are they afraid of? Or what are they waiting for?

    "Everyone is vigilant. Maybe this bears with no fear of fire will come and go. They all sleep with bows and must be able to fight immediately!"

    At least in terms of combat, everyone will listen to Captain Ureko''s request. The brothers are very grateful for the riding and archery skills taught by this low prairie man. It''s just that the brothers are of real Ross blood. Even if they are vigilant enough to sleep, they should sleep with a round shield on their backs, so that they can get up in an instant when the enemy suddenly gets up, and at the same time carry a "big turtle shell" on their backs to ensure their defense.

    Ureko was awake and asleep, and he has been paying attention to the reactions of the prisoners. He holds bows and arrows in both hands, and a bull''s horn hangs on his chest.

    Even if the warriors are arrogant, he treats these ross cubs as brothers, and now he will be the night whistle for them.

    The summer nights in high latitudes are quite short, and now the autumn equinox is far away, the temperature at night is brighter, and the grass will be stained with dew when it is close to dawn. The morning fog will evaporate when the sun is about to break, and the water vapor in the forest is the most vigorous. When the sun rises, countless golden curtains are lowered in the forest, and the sense of holiness is like a sanctuary.

    Behold! The fog was rising, the sun was shining on the forest, and there were golden curtains everywhere.

    "It''s beautiful."

    Uleko sighed with emotion at the beauty of the morning that is impossible to see in this grassland, and an exaggerated yawn proved that he had a bad rest. "Ah, I''ll sleep on the horse''s back for a while during the day."

    The war horses sleeping on their knees had already woken up one after another. Upon seeing this, Ureko stood up and walked into the horses with the reins tied to the trees, with no intention of disturbing the brothers who continued to sleep or kicking the captives who had to fall asleep. He at least looked at the four brown-haired women: "Why do you? Stay up all night to prevent bear attacks? You''re not asleep yet."

    He was to open the sack of sackcloth and feed the horses with captured oats. There is too much dew on the grass in the early morning, and the war horses will have diarrhea after eating too much. In fact, some horses do have gastrointestinal problems along the way. He is more willing to feed dry wheat. (This is why horse manure contains undigested grains of wheat.)

    He untied the ropes of a horse, held the grain in one hand and put it into the horse''s mouth.

    Suddenly, the ears of all the steeds moved alertly.

    The vigilant Ureko trembled instantly because he noticed a strange sound in this morning fog.

    "Who is it? Are you awake? When you wake up, add firewood and let''s have breakfast."

    Some soldiers were too lazy to shout a few words. He turned his head and saw his subordinates get up one after another. Because most of them were lying on the ground and carrying round shields behind them, they looked like turtles.

    It seemed that he was thinking too much, and Ureko didn''t care anymore.

    But all of a sudden, there was a loud roar in the morning mist, and in a short while, some shaggy "savages" charged with wooden sticks and short spears.

    Immediately, some warriors were hit by the thrown short spears. Because everyone did not wear armor for the convenience of movement, the warriors who were hit by the spears were shot through their bodies.

    The conflict broke out too suddenly, and many soldiers with dumbfounded heads were knocked down, and then stabbed the "wild man" with a broken blade.

    Are you still caring about war horses?

    Ureko couldn''t care too much, and immediately went into battle with the other brothers.

    "Shield Wall!"

    Someone shouted, and the intact six-person shield was on the left arm, and they all gathered together with swords, and immediately scuffled with at least twenty people.

    The sword pierced the attacker''s throat and cut his leg.

    The attacker''s axe smashed **** the round shield and was carried hard, followed by the counterattack of the Ross steel sword.

    The Russ watched as their downed brother was attacked by multiple wolves and stabbed by the enemy with short spears.

    Some warriors were eager to avenge the sudden death of their brothers. They charged with brute force with huge round shields, and knocked down no less than five people.

    The exhausted Ureko was no longer sleepy. He shot recklessly with his bow and actively cooperated with his comrades. However, in this chaotic battle in the morning fog, Gong Shi was not of great use.

    The Russ cavalry are all incarnations of infantry, and like their fathers, they fight the enemy with the attitude of pure sword and shield.

    The battle turned into the most familiar appearance of the Vikings. The young warriors who were always unarmored faced the enemy with only simple clothes and weapons and resolutely launched a counterattack after stabilizing the battle situation.

    They have already lost three people. The brothers saw that their backstab companions had fallen into a pool of blood, and they were obviously helpless. At least they died in battle with weapons in their hands, and their souls should have gone to the Hall of Valor.

    Someone shouted: "Kill the attacker! Blood sacrifice to Odin!"

    The momentum has risen, and now it is the attacker''s turn to retreat.

    Even with a large number of attackers, the entire Rus team could not be overwhelmed in a surprise attack. Once they fell into chaos, with their rich combat experience and stronger physique, the less-populated Rus began to have an advantage.

    There were more than a dozen attackers lying on the ground, some were dead and some were mourning, and more attackers escaped into the gradually dissipating morning mist.

    The Ross warriors watched the surroundings vigilantly. They leaned against each other, their blood-stained round shields formed an arc line of defense, their steel swords trembled constantly, and their eyes stared at the surroundings.

    This is an opportunity! Urek hurriedly untied the reins of all the horses, and then called on the vigilant guys: "Don''t forget that you are cavalry! Get on the horse! Take the injured brother away."

    Wounded brother? ! Do not! Three brothers were dead, and one was even decapitated.

    "Snowry! Goodleader! Eric! They''re dead!"

    "Take away their corpses!"

    "No! We can''t pull them away!"

    "At least take their swords! Their souls have gone to Valhalla, take their nameplates."

    ¡­

    The attackers were brewing the next round of attack in the fog, and the Russ who suffered a great loss had no time to complain. UU Reading They rode on their horses one after another, and the sober horse was not injured in the chaos.

    But after they were just riding, the second round of the "Wild Man" attack had already begun.

    Once mounted, cavalry has a tenfold advantage over infantry. The situation was in crisis, some spoils could not be taken away, the prisoners could not be scruples, and even the soldiers could not make up for the wounded soldiers of the attackers in the first round of battle. They took away the metal nameplates of the brothers who died in battle, so that they could give the king an explanation later.

    At this moment, Ureko finally understood the reason why the prisoners insisted on not sleeping at night. "So that''s what you''re waiting for? It''s really your clan who attacked us?"

    Although I had a hunch that a frontal military conflict with the Polotsks would break out, I never thought that it was the other side launching a sneak attack, just like the Rus people attacked the village.

    How about a sneak attack? The fog has cleared a lot now, and the surviving brothers have already rode their horses.

    "Come on! Kill some more enemies and we''ll retreat!" After that, Ureko and the others launched a frontal breakout.

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1059ï¼š Excessive reaction of the Polotsks

    The cavalry launched a frontal breakout, and they charged straight with their swords raised. However, I saw the attackers and soldiers gathered into a thin human wall, as if to block the cavalry that broke through.

    Ureko and the others said nothing, and lined up against the wall and collided abruptly.

    It was at this moment of crisis that the people who organized the Human Wall finally felt the fear. Many people could not dodge and were knocked over and trampled, and the cavalry easily broke through its front.

    In this way, the cavalry turned back one after another, only to see that the spearmen actually launched a pursuit. They were also shooting arrows, and the cavalry could feel the impact of the arrow on the back of the shield.

    "They are provocative! What to do? I want to hack a few more."

    "They were weak and we turned back to attack."

    This was a breakout situation, and the two led the entire cavalry team to turn their horses immediately.

    The cautious Ureko''s **** burst out, "Then do it! Avenge the dead brothers! Try to shoot arrows to kill them!"

    The horses stood still, and the cavalry shot arrows recklessly with recurve bows. When the attackers saw that the cavalry would not run, they rushed up and screamed, and they were caught off guard by the precision arrow.

    The cavalry first shoots to kill the opponent''s bow bearer, and then makes a supplementary shot when the opponent starts to drag the wounded. They deliberately shot each other in the legs, creating more casualties and exhausting their fighting spirit.

    "It''s time! They''re too weak. Let''s charge again!" This time Uleko led the charge.

    Once the momentum of the sneak attack was lost, this group of large but weak people faced the indiscriminate killing of cavalry, even if the number of cavalry was small. Armed militias face professional soldiers who are fighting back on one side.

    But the attackers suffered heavy casualties and did not disperse. They shouted "kill them" in Slavic, and they fled into the woods and never escaped.

    The chaos continued for a while, and the Ross cavalry was in a state of anger, at least even Ureko felt that the attackers could be wiped out.

    Suddenly, there was the sound of horns and drums in the distance, and more savages were killed from the woods.

    I wanted to finish annihilating the seven cavalry and was stunned on the spot.

    Ureko Hengjian immediately looked like a torch, "Brothers, stop rushing! This is a trap!"

    "Maybe we can kill fifty more if we rush up." The one who killed the red eye couldn''t hide his thirst for blood.

    "Stupid! Look how many people they came out? It''s time to withdraw."

    The brothers looked at each other, and when they saw those guys attacking all the way, and the arrows kept falling off the front of the cavalry, they all agreed with Ureko''s proposition.

    It''s time to make a real breakthrough. If you don''t run, you will be surrounded by about 200 people. At that time, you can''t escape if you want to run.

    The cavalry sped away, and the seven men and ten horses lost almost all their trophies, and they escaped along the flat ground in the gap of the mass forest.

    They turned their heads as they retreated, and the group of savages were chasing after them like mad wolves.

    The horses were already a little tired after a lot of chaos, and the cavalry kept whipping their whips and running away from the right and wrong places when they consumed their horsepower.

    They have probably already determined the identity of the attacker and how the other party is so crazy about Yinhe. But no one feels guilty, in this wild land has always been the winner. The brothers suffered a loss today, but in the future they will have to double down to make up for it.

    Seeing the cavalry gradually disappear into the cover of the woodland, the pursuers slowed down, but the pursuit did not really end.

    No force has ever carried out comprehensive slaughter and burning of Polotsk villages. The military arrangement of the big leader seems to be a success, and the traces of horse bandits are completely exposed.

    In fact, the Polotsks saw the fire at night, and those with keen ears also heard the humming of the horse, and the neighing realized that it could only be the enemy.

    They always ambush first, deliberately launching a sneak attack when the morning fog rises. A team of fifty people first discovered the traces of the cavalry, and sent people to notify the other teams overnight to gather at the target as soon as possible. In fact, as many as 300 people attacked, but they did not act at the same time. Although the team that launched the sneak attack first took the lead, it was ultimately defeated in a state of unequal absolute strength.

    At least, the brothers killed three enemies and rescued four women.

    "Are you our people? Polotsk?" Hearing the rescuer''s native dialect, the four women burst into tears.

    "Women from Duka Village? You are safe." People untied the ropes of the women of the same race, trying to appease their broken hearts.

    The corpses of the three horse bandits were seized. Facing the corpses whose bodies were riddled with holes and even their heads, in revenge, the Polotsks rushed to destroy them like hungry wolves. Finally, someone who knew the big picture rushed up, kicking and pulling them to drive them away, and kept shouting: "Stop! Take the corpse back to the street! Let the chief see it again. Go and treat the wounded and clean up the battlefield."

    The movement made a lot of noise, and many teams participating in the battle sent messengers back to the village to report the good news. The news was gradually distorted along the way, and when it reached the ears of the big chief Proclaw, it became a huge victory.

    The middle-aged man was in good spirits, and he could proudly tell the people that the revenge operation was a success. Hearing that the attacker''s body was seized, his beard trembled with excitement.

    "Quick! Bring back the corpses of the enemy. Parade! Public exhibition!"

    He ordered this, completely ignoring the loss of this counterattack on his side is really not small.

    Pony horses drove their wooden carts to the battlefield not very far away. A large group of people happily followed the horse team. They heard that the captured villagers were rescued, and the refugees from Duka Village also marched forward with their families.

    The big leader must go there in person. He put on his best clothes, and hung a Viking broad-blade sword from a long time ago on his waist. Underneath the colorful striped tunic is a chainmail, and on top of his head is a Viking-style leather helmet imported from Riga, which is covered with European leopard skin and covered with two cinnabar-dyed geese flying feathers. He is also covered with leopard skin.

    Few of the warriors possessed chain mail, as did Proclaw and his **** of less than ten men.

    The big leader was dressed in gorgeous clothes that could hardly hide the shabby clothes of the armed militiamen. What was timid was that many of them were still barefoot. Since the soles of their feet had already accumulated thick calluses, they were passively used to it.

    Finally, after the guards dispersed the excited people, the big leader saw the three "rotten meat" that had just been dragged onto the carriage.

    "This is the horse bandit?" In this situation, he had to be a little suspicious.

    Most of the warriors swore that these tall dead were indeed horse bandits.

    "You said that these three were horse bandits, and the horses you captured? It''s really strange, didn''t you say that there are at least twenty horse bandits, and you will kill three?"

    This fact is unspeakable, the warriors are embarrassed to say that they have not won a complete victory, and the big leader has seen this clearly.

    "So how much do we lose?"

    Someone finally replied cautiously: "Twenty people died, and more than ten people were injured. They... were all seriously injured."

    Hearing this explanation, it was as if the head had been hit by a stone, and the great leader''s overflowing joy of victory suddenly disappeared. His face was extremely gloomy, and he could not have imagined that he had already had the opportunity to attack, and the battle had become such a rotten situation. The enemy fled on horseback, leaving only three bodies. The corpse had obviously been destroyed, and his clan could not complete the pursuit to vent their anger on the destruction of the corpse. This was simply a cowardly act.

    However, the majority of the people got the news of a great victory. As a big leader, Proclaw knew that everyone''s morale should not be damaged.

    He clapped his hands vigorously and put other matters aside.

    "Listen! Load the enemy''s corpses and spoils into the truck and follow me to the village."

    Later, the Ross cavalry of the three warriors were all beheaded. Their bodies had been spurned by the Polotsks during the parade, and now their heads are standing on their altars with sticks, and the bodies of the dead have become sacrifices. Sacrifice, only to sacrifice innocent people killed by horse bandits.

    It seems that the disaster has ended here. After all, this matter is full of doubts. Because of the fear that there will be harassment by horse bandits in the future, all the settlements near the east are frightened. The militia armed based on the status quo had to devote a lot of energy to laying out defense lines and strengthening patrols. There are various signs that the situation is still fermenting silently.

    As the big leader, Proclaw must change this deadlock. The most important thing is to determine the identity of the attacker. It must not be simply summarized by the word "horse bandit".

    The four female villagers who were rescued finally gave a decisive explanation after their mental stability.

    The attackers were the Rus from the north. The Rus are a kind of Varangians! At the same time, the Varangians, Ross''s guy and Riga''s guy are very likely to know no one at all.

    Isn''t it really a road trip? Due to the common characteristics of the corpses of the enemy, they all have blond and white hair, which is very different from the hair color of the Slavs and Latvians in Riga. However, the hair color is the same as that of the Varyag people in Riga.

    Even if the elites are more convinced that there is a difference between the Rus and the Varyags of Riga, it is very difficult for ordinary people to distinguish between them.

    There are also those who were rescued who said this intriguing statement: "Those Rus people basically understand our language, the pronunciation is a little strange but understandable. They claim to transport us to the north as slaves and give them many children."

    It''s really weird, the Rus people arrest slaves just to have children? If it is only for this purpose, they can get women through normal marriage, so why do they have to resort to violence?

    The real elite has a strong enough determination on this issue, and the big leader Proclaw feels that things are a hundred times more complicated than they appear to be.

    It''s very sad that no one knows where the Rus'' horse riders came from. The opponent''s base should be in the north, and no one knows how far it is from Polotsk.

    There is one thing that can be proved, Polotsk really encountered the same troubles as the Smolensk people in the southeast. There is also a high probability that this matter really has nothing to do with those guys in Riga.

    Polotsk is the eastern branch of the Polish ethnic group, and Smolensk is a real East Slavic Kriwicz ethnic group, and it is more powerful. The two sides have differences in terms of language and belief. Fortunately, they can basically communicate with each other to ensure that they can communicate with each other, and they have never been hostile to each other for a long time.

    "I plan to organize a mission to Smolensk, bring some leather as a gift, and then discuss with the local chief about the Rosma bandits. If possible, we will try to unite with them, which is very important for our future. important¡­"

    The sober leader Proclaw realized that his tribe was facing a crisis, even if the people were still immersed in the joy of successful revenge.

    Really successful revenge? ! Do not. Just a self-paralyzing pleasure. Polotsk, who is not very strong, needs to unite some allies to fight against future threats. It is not only the Smolensk side who has facilitated the alliance, but also the people living on the edge of the huge swamp (Pripet Swamp) due south. Derevlians.

    The new mission plan began to be planned immediately, but it took time. They believed that there was plenty of time for the Polotsks.

    The entire Polotsk community was placed on unprecedented armed alert, and for the first time in history they blocked the waterway of the West Dvina River. On the wider river, thick cables are stretched out, and the canoes are connected end to end, blocking the river in a chain-like manner to cut off traffic.

    Sure enough, brown-haired Latvians came from Riga shortly after the horse bandit incident, and the small flat-bottomed cargo ship was intercepted and the boaters were disarmed.

    The Danish mercenaries hired by these Latvians almost fought with the interceptors, and finally surrendered under the oppression of absolute military superiority.

    They did not understand that in the past, this group of Polotsks would not have blocked the river and demanded tribute.

    The big leader, Proclaw, would not completely plunder the merchants'' commodities. He was willing to buy the salt sold by the merchants with sheepskins and cowhide, and the price was naturally not high.

    Although the Latvian businessman stomped his feet in anger, he heard this statement: "It is very dangerous for you to go to Smolensk to sell salt. The local horse bandits are rampant, and even a large number of horse bandits have appeared in the upper river. We set up the water level to protect you. Otherwise, you will be intercepted by them if you continue to sail, and everyone will die."

    Horse bandits? Incredible. Although the theory of horse bandits has been circulated in Riga, in the past, no merchants were intercepted and killed. It was the merchant ships passing through the river controlled by the Polotsk who were stopped by the locals to ask for some tribute.

    It is a pity that the river was completely blocked by the locals, and all personnel and materials were detained.

    The leading businessman couldn''t believe what the big leader of Polotsk said, and shouted in exasperation: "Are you blocking the trade route to create a war? We will make money by selling salt, and it will not be just us who will cause dissatisfaction at that time!"

    Indeed, once dissatisfaction is aroused, it will lead to dissatisfaction among the tribes of Latvia, Semigallia, Courland and Livonia.

    It should be impossible for those guys to form a coalition to attack Polotsk, unless they completely cut off their financial channels. In the final analysis, they want to cross their territory to use several small rivers in the upper West Dvina River leading to the south, especially the Ural River, to contact Smolensk in a low-cost way.

    The roads were not completely interrupted, and many merchants from the Riga region could stop in Polotsk and trade with the Drevlians by land.

    Is this an insurmountable overland trade route? On the contrary, the road to the south is not far away. The merchants acted in the gaps of the group forest, and the fleet turned into a merchant horse, directly reaching the village of the Delevlian community. Then rent or buy canoes from the locals, turn down the small river into the big river (referring to the Pripet River), and finally do business directly with the Kyiv community.

    "Anyway, it''s all business and who isn''t? We are willing to buy your salt and support your southward trade, but you can''t continue to enter the upstream."

    Even if they couldn''t have a bird''s-eye view of the entire Eastern European world from God''s perspective, and even if commercial contacts were still limited for hundreds of years, the Polotsks basically figured out the large ethnic groups that lived in all directions, the control area, and the reasonable route to get there. The people of various Baltic ethnic groups living near the Gulf of Riga also know about it. For Latvians in Riga, going to Delevlian in the south is not a good idea. The locals live in swampy areas with many mosquitoes in summer and are relatively poor.

    Doing business should be done with rich guys. In the eyes of Latvian businessmen and Danish Varyag mercenaries (and businessmen), doing business with the Smolensk is not an extreme distance, and the locals also give a larger amount of goods. Commodities, especially linen, honey and grain.

    The attitude of the big chief Proclaw was extremely firm. Seeing that the local men were armed on a large scale, the businessman even noticed that this group of guys who used to be good at collecting "tolls" really set up defenses in the eastern region, and that the publicly displayed rotten hair. The head of the horse bandit with black exposed bones, the situation had to be compromised.

    All of this is exactly what Polotsk reacted to after the attack.

    The time is getting closer to the autumn harvest, the weather is gradually getting colder, and there is more rain. After the autumn harvest is the rainy season. It is still summer. A thunderstorm and heavy rain will suddenly come and stop abruptly.

    A large-scale rainfall process is underway this July.

    When Polotsk completed the blockade of the river, the Russ cavalry of the evacuated Ulyko group was going all out to the north. They returned to the north with strong hatred and the results of major exploration and discoveries. They fantasized about first informing the nearest Duchess of Ostara, moving in to rescue soldiers and launching cavalry revenge, and then presenting the information to the Great King Rurik, and finally It is the Rus army sent troops to conquest.

    The only thing that made them glad was that their precious war horses were unharmed, and the seven men and ten horses returned in the heavy rain, enduring the mud and sudden cold. Although the road is tortuous, at least the armed expedition of the cavalry team completely found out that the source of the Lovadi River comes from two large lakes, and the two small rivers drawn from the lakes are the real Lovadi River. They sheltered from the rain in the forest, and the people and the war horses were enduring. For a while, a thunderstorm broke out. The brothers regarded it as the wrath of the Thor. When they thought about their situation, they felt a sense of grievance, which led to even greater anger. They shivered in the rain, encouraging each other: "We must take revenge."

    When the rainfall subsided, the team continued north along the river¡­

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1060ï¼š The Duchesss Vitebsk Project

    However, he said that the lonely old mercenary Harold, whose alias was Olaf, a Danish settler from Riga, became a guest because he possessed some important information.

    But for him, what he has seen and heard is too surprising.

    What is the identity of the horse bandits who attacked Smolensk for many years? The broadest account is, of course, a partnership between the Rus in the north and the conquered Yinermen.

    Harold had to pretend he didn''t know, but he was quietly gathering information.

    The settlement under construction, called Lukiholm, was ordered by the Rus ruler himself. Its purpose is to better get in touch with the Kyiv people in the south, as well as the steppe herdsmen more distant.

    Who is the horse bandit? The Rus people who obtained horses through many ways are indeed horse bandits, but what about the Ostarans?

    The owner of this city is the female chief of Ostara, a young woman named Carlota.

    Now that Carlota, who has real power and becomes a prince, is very confident, she is not shy about showing her identity to the outside world, and even thinks that this is the way to gain glory.

    "We are not Rus, but we have been allies of Rus since ancient times. You Danes used to almost slaughter our village, and finally the Swedish alliance launched a full-scale counterattack. Rus was born in Sweden, and now is indeed the ruler of Sweden, our coalition fights We have won the war and are now allied with New Denmark. So, I heard that you have a lot of Danes in Riga. We should get in touch and form an alliance right away..."

    Carlotta''s words came from the heart, and Harold heard it in a fog.

    Some things are justified by her claims, proving that most of them are true.

    This young woman is also not shy, the islands cruising at sea have already recruited Rose. Saaremaa, the nearest island in the Gulf of Riga, is already the territory of the Rus, and the chief pirate leader has been replaced by a pure old Rus. The local area is also open to supply for the merchants of the allied Danish kingdom.

    So, here in Lukiholm, old Harold learned too much news that surprised him.

    First, the Baltic Sea did indeed give birth to the largest power, the so-called Rus Kingdom. Denmark, which was strongly infiltrated by the Franks, did drive out its power, and Ragnar Sigurdsson of the Stonewall tribe became king of Denmark.

    Second, Denmark, Rus, and Sweden have entered a state of alliance, and their civil war has ended completely. Now various commercial ports are open, and some new ports are born. It even includes Rotterholm (Rotterdam), a new Viking settlement emerging near the old site of Durist in the west.

    Third, as long as all Danes still believe in Odin, they should belong to the Kingdom of Denmark or the Kingdom of Rus.

    Fourth, the eastern region of the Rus Kingdom and the Smolensk people have already been essentially at war. A very simple reason is that the other party has taken in a great traitor named Vadim, which is enough to attract troops from the north.

    Fifth, Russ is in an alliance with the Kievs and Pechenegs in the further south, and all three parties are using troops against the Smolensk. As for why the three parties launched an attack, the biggest reason is naturally that the Smolensk community blocked the smooth flow of the north-south line of communication, unless they choose to surrender, which is obviously impossible.

    In the final analysis, these five messages can be divided into two parts. One is that the maritime region seems to have really entered into a state of peace, and a trend towards prosperity was born. The other is that new wars appear on the eastern land, and continue to ferment and expand.

    To seize the opportunity in peace and chaos, old Harold knew very well about himself that he lived because he knew many things, and this knowledge was enough for him to gain glory and wealth.

    Shame? Nothing to be ashamed of.

    Even if his wife and children are still in Smolensk, and even if he and Vadim, who is regarded as a must-killer by the Rus, have stolen the power of Smolensk, what about himself?

    War is inevitable, if their wives and children are killed in the war, it is their fate.

    As an old mercenary, he had a relationship with his slave girl and had children. He also put a lot of the wealth he had captured over the decades in Smolensk, just for the old age. If you can find an errand here in the Rus Kingdom, it is obvious that the Rus people can give a higher reward, and the previous plan to retire from the rivers and lakes can be stopped. He knew Vadim, the new ruler of Smolensk, and he was the one who took him to escape for his life successfully. This credit is naturally enough for him to retire in Smolensk with peace of mind.

    From time to time, it seems that the Kingdom of Rus does not care and does not want to investigate its past. Wouldn''t it be better to be loyal to it and lead the way to help it defeat Smolensk in the future?

    Besides, Rurik, the king of Russ, was called "the one favored by Odin", and he called himself such a great chief. Considering the strong expansion of the Rus people over the years, old Harold felt that this should be true. of. Then, doing things for Ross might also be able to get the glory after death.

    Old Harold claimed that he had nothing to do with those killed by the cavalry, but a caravan put together by a group of people living in Riga. Of course, the destination is to go to Smolensk, and when they arrive there, they do their own business, or they serve as mercenaries for the locals.

    No matter what, he is alive. If the treatment given by the Kingdom of Ross is high, he can be transformed into a mercenary of the Ross people.

    Naturally, Fisk and Carlotta scorned the act of abandoning his brother, but this old guy was indeed useful. His beard and hair are gray, and an old doctor has even been to Rome. It is best for this "story king" to stay in Lukiholm and tell everything he knows and his whole life.

    Of course, because Lukiholm was deliberately built in the headwaters of the Lovady River, its very existence was a military base, allowing cavalry to assemble and make frequent raids on Smolensk. They can attack southeast as well as west and southwest.

    As a result, old Harold declared his allegiance to Duchess Carlotta of Ostara, changed his status from a prisoner of war to a guest minister, and offered his knowledge of the Western world, including but not limited to his local knowledge of Riga, The Baltic tribes, as well as the western Slavic tribes of the Polotsks, Derevlyans, Drigovich, Madame Psko.

    "What? There are so many Slavic tribes in my west? Does Rurik know that? Ah! All these tribes should be conquered, if I was the one who did these feats..."

    Being a mother, having experienced brutal wars, enduring hardships and being warm, Carlotta is only twenty-three years old now, but she has already experienced the warmth and coldness of life. She is forced to be strong, to do more than her own blood ancestors have done as a girl-class generation has done. It is a pity that there are too few survivors of the war in Old Ostara, and even if the survivors try their best to reproduce and restore the population, their ability to restore the population is limited. The current principality of Ostara has left its homeland forever, and has merged with the Gran tribe, and has absorbed a large number of Slavs who betrayed their manor, and has been revived in a special way.

    In legal terms, the Duchy of Ostara was incorporated into Rus in the form of an alliance, and its status should be the same as that of Sweden.

    However, the ruler family, starting with her son Carl, has the same bloodline as the Ross clan, which makes the people of the Principality of Ostara consider themselves part of the Ross, but also have a strong strategic autonomy.

    The active expansion strategy of the Kingdom of Ross continues, and the Duchy of Ostara is obliged to further expand for the kingdom.

    "If we were just passively defending, we would probably be attacked by the Smolensk. I think the best defense is to attack, send cavalry to continue to operate in the south, and use harassment to force the local army to run, so that they can''t build up large numbers of troops. Head north. Even if they do start to gather troops, our cavalry will be the first to spot the situation and act."

    Carlotta explained his opinion to the "eldest brother" Fisk, who had returned happily with the spoils. The implication was that he hoped that Fisk would go to the south to make a statement.

    It was an ordinary night, and Carlotta and Fisk got together for dinner before discussing important matters.

    "Do you trust that Olaf (Old Harold) very much?" Fisk said and shook his head: "That old guy must be hiding a lot of problems, he''s not trustworthy."

    "It doesn''t matter. At least most of what he reported in the West should be true. As for whether it is true or bragging, we are obliged to investigate for Rurik, especially the place called Polotsk, which is actually the closest to us. "

    "How? Looking at your eyes, do you want to send troops to eat it?"

    Carlotta couldn''t hold back a wry smile: "Our people are too tired. Thanks to the salt you brought back and the food I brought from the Great Lakes, the sustenance problem was finally replenished. But starting a war, Rurik didn''t want to. We take military adventures, and I dare not disobey him."

    "Joke. So what if you just launched an action?" Fisker shouted carelessly: "You''re his sister, and you''re helping him. Ross expansion is good for us, and Rurik doesn''t care about the South now, and the opportunity will come back. is you?"

    Carlota is really very excited about expansion, especially when Olaf claimed that Polotsk''s troops are weak, maybe he can conquer that community in one fell swoop by assembling the Ostara cavalry and cooperating with some bravery of the first cavalry. . She responded lightly and cheerfully to Fisk''s words: "First of all, Polotsk should be surrendered, and then we can contact Riga directly. Since there are many merchants there and a large number of Norse-speaking Danes, it is completely feasible to contact them! "

    "The old guy told me about this possibility along the way." Fisk raised his chest in great spirit: "If Polotsk is destroyed, the West Dvina River will be ours. At that time, it will be floating on the sea. With Speuter, we have two buns on Riga by land and sea, and it doesn¡¯t matter if they are allied with us or not, they must be allied.¡±

    "Hey, otherwise it''s war. They''ll make wise choices in their favor."

    That''s all, the two laughed wildly at each other.

    After laughing for a while, Carlotta calmed down a little: "So, we must first control the waterway of the West Dvina River. Brother, you found a shoal that long boats can''t pass through in the south, and our cavalry can directly Wade through, maybe..."

    "You?" Fisk stared into her eyes. "Please let me investigate the local situation? Build another stronghold?"

    "At least I think there''s a reason to do it. The place you found is perfect. If you don''t mind..."

    "Just let me rest first!" Fisk shook his head, his expression not as if he was rejecting.

    "Are you going to refuse?"

    "No. I just feel too anxious. My men are more tired, and the warhorses are even more tired."

    "What if I send some people to help you? Or you don''t need to build a stronghold, you take your brother to explore a suitable location, and then my people go to build an outpost," she said.

    "This is deliberate, I think Rurik will also support your move in. I''m still too tired, and the weather has been bad these days. Besides, the next time Kyiv and the Pechenegma team will pass by us, Kyiv people It¡¯s basically just doing business, and the Pecheneg people can loot part-time. When they come, we can talk to them and build a new stronghold. We need to get the help of the Pecheneg people.¡±

    "Then I agree. Very good!" Even if it is not possible to send troops to build a new stronghold immediately, Carlotta would rather do all the preparations in advance, especially the name of the first target location, so that the new operation can have a more specific goal.

    "Give it a name first," she said.

    "Name? You can choose whatever you want."

    Fisk was obviously perfunctory, and Carlota puffed out her mouth. What if she chose her own name? After all, she was a "difficult to name", and even the name of her son Carl was drawn from ten wooden blocks with the name of choice written by lottery, which was later called "Odin''s Will" .

    It''s really unnecessary for her to be named, but seeing Fisk''s attitude that it''s none of his business, she''s also rotten.

    She suddenly remembered that Olaf had a description of the area, and even had some adjectives for it - Viettaba.

    This is the name that the Latvians in Riga think of, it is a compound word of the words "river" and "road". It does not refer to an exact place name, but refers to the "waterway communication line to the south", if more specifically it can be regarded as the Ura River, a tributary of the West Dvina River, it is a larger waterway leading to the south, but There are many similar canals.

    All the waterways leading to the south can be used. As for which waterway is the most suitable, it is impossible for the budding boat runners to distinguish clearly.

    One of the most foolhardy ways is to sail against the current until you reach that swamp, where the West Dvina channel becomes so shallow that it is impossible to navigate, and then proceed from the nearest channel to the south, after a muddy stretch" After "Dry Road", you can find a direct waterway to the Dnieper River. This route is simpler than the Ural River route, but it is forced to take the dry road. Traveling merchants have to pay the price of physical consumption for this simplicity.

    "Let''s call it Viettaba, or add the suffix holm, or the suffix ski. Anyway, this is the name given by the Riga people. We used it. If we can do business with the guys in Riga in the future, it will save them embarrassment."

    Fisk nodded: "Alright, I don''t feel embarrassed or weird."

    So, Carlotta''s plan was no longer just an idea in his head, he even thought about the name of the stronghold. In Slavic nomenclature, the settlement is Viettabask, which is Vitebsk.

    (The etymology of Vitebsk comes from an ancient geographical concept named in the Baltic language. When a city is established here, the geographical concept becomes the name of the city. The pronunciation of the name has been simplified several times, and finally condensed into a few letters of Vitebsk. )

    Brother Fisk has indeed contributed a lot these days. Besides, they are the first cavalry team, and their primary task is to assist Ostara in building Lukiholm. In principle, Fisk should not lead his subordinates to do things beyond their duties.

    Hundreds of people built Lukiholm, and a large number of buildings sprang up quickly. It was a large number of wooden houses with floors, adhering to the Slavic woodcut architecture and the longhouse model that the Vikings were accustomed to. These buildings were built quite slender, with interlayers in the wooden walls, and they were filled with dry reeds.

    They planned ahead to build a cowshed and sheep pen that could keep warm properly. They wanted to use the relatively good local grassland for livestock breeding. After the situation stabilized, the Ostara talents would bring in a large number of cattle and sheep for breeding. For the time being, these pens became excellent stables, and both service and riding horses preyed on the inexhaustible native grass.

    The large-scale construction is over, and the Slavic kids who are tired from work all day do not get a comfortable vacation.

    They were a large group of half-sized boys, all drawn from various manors, and were permanently assigned to the Duchy of Ostara by force to become Carlota''s subjects. To be honest, Carlotta regarded these cubs as her own clansmen and tried her best to satisfy their massive consumption of supplies. However, because she was on the front line of the war, the current situation forced her to squeeze the labor force of these boys.

    Even now that the large-scale construction is over, the boys are still under military control, and they begin daily military training, learning the shield wall assault of the orthodox Vikings, and then practicing archery with short wooden bows on a large scale.

    Compared to their fathers, these mostly twelve-year-old Slavic boys are close to their fathers in height, and they are still growing, and each has a bright future. As long as they have enough training, there is no difference between the Slav warriors and the authentic old Rus warriors, which is most vividly shown in the record of the standing army cavalry.

    Fisk and Carlota did not discriminate against the conquered Ilmenslavs in the slightest, and they had proved their toughness through large-scale wars, provided, of course, a great victory under the command of the Rus.

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1061ï¼š Southward Conspiracy

    All the cavalry squads that were released came back one after another, but there was one team that had not returned for a long time.

    It was Ureko''s team, and they were probably going to investigate far away. There is no need to worry about their safety. These ruthless people have experienced many **** battles, and they have rich experience in wild survival.

    It doesn''t matter that a ten-man team is not merged. Captain Fisk believes that they have their own destiny.

    For Fisk, in the name of the great King Rurik, assisting the Principality of Ostara to establish a new stronghold with the South in this non-war period is a major task. He still has huge management power over the first cavalry team. After all, the king has gone to the capital and has no ability to remotely command the cavalry. Fisk, who is in power, can fully exercise his power. What he wants to do is to further explore the information in the distance and pave the way for Ross''s future expansion.

    A military stronghold called Vitebsk was about to be established, and after a few days of rest, Fisk had already left to gather his men.

    Currently, there are only ten squads of the regular army under the First Cavalry Corps gathered in Lukiholm (Greater Luki), and since one squad has not returned, only nine squads of ninety people are really under the control of Fisk.

    The 90 people were expanded and full after the war ended last year. There are some recruits in them, and the overall combat effectiveness has weakened.

    Even so, they were the strongest marines in the kingdom.

    Fortunately, the Principality of Ostara has changed from a navigator to a horse-riding force. They have contracted a considerable part of the horse-raising work. While providing the regular army with excellent horses, they keep the inferior horses for their own use. Although it is an inferior horse, it still has good strength after being recuperated and trained. The cavalry soldiers of the Principality of Ostara belong to the semi-productive civic soldiers, so that the horses and riders have a visible gap with the regular cavalry.

    Considering that the recent Polotsk tribe did not even have cavalry, even the inferior cavalry still had a strong tactical advantage.

    Since Duchess Carlotta thought of the name of the new settlement, it made sense for her to send her own people to build the settlement. As the Ostara cavalry is not strong, it must be appropriate for the soldiers to act as the labor force for building houses and stacking wooden walls.

    King Rurik wanted to do his own thing in the north, and even sailed to Lake M?laren to inspect the Swedish world and worship at the Great Temple of Uppsala.

    A sprawling kingdom, the various Viking powers living in the seas of the north finally usher in peace. However, based on the current limited communication technology, Rurik could not personally manage this huge area.

    The basic board of the kingdom is still the part of the Duchy of Rus, and the place managed by the governors is the core of the duchy, and it is also the real strength of the Rus Kingdom. The governors were either blood relatives or relatives by marriage. There are also some earls in remote areas, their existence is equivalent to "border earls", and their bloodline is either from the blood of the old Rus, or the new Rus who joined later. Due to the distance from the core area, granting them independent power is a low-cost means of maintaining the stability of the kingdom.

    The Ross version of the "Country and State Parallel System" already exists. The closer each region is to the core region, the greater the king''s management authority.

    Just like the Principality of Ostara, she is an existence between an allied kingdom like Denmark and a Russian vassal. Just like the relationship between Carlotta and Rurik, they are husband and wife and siblings.

    In this way, Ostara''s expansion has really strong autonomy in law, and it is not necessary to ask Rurik for instructions. Besides, the time cost is too high to send someone to ask him for instructions.

    As the saying goes, there is something wrong with the life of a foreign monarch, and Carlotta herself is a duchess. She was authorized by Rurik to mobilize the first cavalry of the kingdom for her own use, so she really began to exercise her power.

    After all, the First Cavalry Corps was an elite force, and most of the personnel had to stay in the rear to continue training and keep in touch with the new town of Lukiholm in the south through the passage along the Lovady River.

    Fisk decided to act conservatively. The more troops, the more consumption. The 300 cavalry cavalry team dispatched collectively only to fight. Now there is obviously no war, and dispatching one-third of the troops is enough.

    But 100 rides are too few in Carlota''s view!

    In this way, the total number of cavalry of Lukiholm was still forcibly expanded to 300 cavalry, and Carlota went out of it. She mobilized her own people, and the merging Granites, and just pieced together 200 cavalry for Fisk to dispatch.

    Fisker, who was so kind, had no choice but to claim these weak cavalry. "At least you''ll be good builders."

    In 841, a whole new situation was faced for the Kingdom of Rus and the entire Viking world.

    The Danes deliberately raged in the western seas, some plundered Britain, and some entered the Rhine River and entered the hinterland of Western Europe to further armed intervention in the Frankish Civil War.

    In the Ross Duchy of Ross, Rurik wanted to lick his wounds after the war and cultivated enough strength to expand again. As for the Swedish part, the Gotaland part, and the Finnish part, since Rurik announced that there was no large-scale war, the noble lords of various places were happy to peacefully produce and trade.

    Only the Principality of Ostara, they were victims of the invasion war, and now they have turned the offensive, and they have become the vanguard of Eastern European expansion.

    Carlotta has the strategic initiative, as well as huge strategic and tactical advantages.

    Because, she knows the macro map of the Eastern European world.

    The paper outlines the map, the black lines describe the land and the sea, the black lines inside the land describe the rivers and their basic directions, and the circles are the proven lakes. The picture is a painting by Rurik. He did not know the exact direction of the river, but he was able to depict the direction of the key river pretty well by understanding the territory of the Eastern European countries in later generations, especially the basic understanding of the Soviet-German war in World War II.

    No one expects Rurik to draw accurately, as long as the explorer is informed of the existence of such a river, and then the latter personally finds it and draws it through some surveying and mapping methods.

    Today, anyone who has received a Ross-style cultural education is convinced that Misrad (the human world) is a giant sphere.

    In Ross, "Flat Earth" has no market at all among young people and nobles, "Earth" is the truth and can be practiced.

    On the summer solstice, set up a stika-high wooden column, measure the length of the sun shadow at noon, and calculate the dimensions inversely.

    The dimension of Lukiholm has been measured, and then a surprising conclusion has been drawn¡ª10¡ã lower than that of the old town of Roseburg, and 4¡ã lower than the capital of New Roseburg.

    What is the use of such a measurement? Very useful.

    Due to the stika, a unit of length used by the Nordics, Rurik felt that it was as close to the meter as it looked. That being the case, estimate the two to be equal.

    Rurik is considered the founder of "Russian Geography and Mapping", and he rudely interprets stika with the meter. Since the circumference of the earth is considered to be 40,000 kilometers in a circle, it is simply regarded as 40,000 kilostika, so-called 40,000 rosli. In this way, if the dimensions differ by 1¡ã, it can be estimated that the difference is 110 kilostika (rosli) on the earth.

    This has great strategic significance for the military, and people who built their strongholds in Lukiholm were able to estimate their straight-line distances from Novgorod and Novgorod Fort. Then, by knowing the speed of the horses in a day, we can boldly infer the speed of personnel exchanges. Another way of understanding is that once Lukiholm is attacked by foreign enemies, the defenders can infer that the reinforcements are theoretically the fastest reinforcements. Time, even if he abandoned the city and escaped, he could estimate how long it would take to retreat to the north.

    This is Carlotta''s choice, the choice of the Principality of Ostara, and she is actively expanding it on behalf of Rose. She is very clear that she must be responsible for the decision to expand, and if the expansion is frustrated, she will take full responsibility.

    However, once the expansion is successful, the Principality of Ostara is a miracle, and Ross also achieves the strategic suppression of Smolensk.

    "As long as I build Vitebsk, the river traffic will be blocked. In the future, the guys from Riga will not be able to contact Smolensk. Smolensk will not be able to obtain sea salt, nor will it be possible to sell grain and leather. Change the iron."

    This is her strategy, an extremely sinister and murderous conspiracy. She was sure that if she acted like this, she would meet the counterattack of the other party.

    She has no turning back, almost all of Ostara''s cavalry has been handed over to Fisk, enough for the general to carry out military adventures.

    She is indeed very sincere. If her son Carl is ten years older, it is natural to participate in the action. She felt that she was pregnant with Rurik''s second crystallization, and this body was not suitable for military operations. From the rear, she brought the leader of the Granites, Svalgard, the current general of the Principality of Ostara, to command the cavalry and accept the command of Fisk.

    This is a good thing. The weak Ostara cavalry happens to be training together with the regular cavalry. The high-intensity training during this critical period just strengthens their strength.

    As a result, the grass near Lukiholm became a large-scale training ground.

    The infantry is trained here, and the cavalry is also galloping. The latter practiced mounted archery, immediate archery, and dismounted archery, and then learned to thrust cavalry with spears, push against walls, and even charge swords and tomahawks. When the three hundred cavalry attacked, the entire Lukiholm building shook.

    According to the plan, the plan to go to the south to build Vitebsk will be delayed until August.

    This is a vicious conspiracy!

    Why so? The whole month of August is the wheat harvest season in the Yinermen Lake area, as well as the wheat harvest season for the settled tribes in the entire West Dvina River Valley. The economy of the people of the Principality of Ostara is highly dependent on animal husbandry, and the livestock products produced by it are perfectly complementary to other industries in Rus, so that the labor force does not have to focus on growing wheat.

    The Ostarans and the Pechenegs have been in close communication for many years. Naturally, they still believe in Odin and the gods in their beliefs. It is inevitable that a certain degree of Turkic transformation will begin in their living habits.

    In mid-August, the wheat harvest of the Polotsk community is almost there, right? It happened that the cavalry rushed to the "threshing grass", which is a typical Turkic looting mode.

    The cavalry will not get lost. First, since the Polotsk community lives along the river, the cavalry will inevitably encounter it when they run downstream along the West Dvina River. Second, there is Olaf (Old Harold). Elderly mercenaries as guides have a higher success rate.

    Since it is a conspiracy, there is no need to hide it.

    Old Harold wanted to serve as a guide in the follow-up missions to prove his worth as a guest secretary. He had to lead the way. Because he fully knew that this was Ross''s strategy, his back was cold and praised.

    Although there is no battle with swords and soldiers, the war has broken out! They want to cut off the lines of communication, they want to cut the necks of the Polotsks, they want to cut off the money route of the settlers in Riga, and they want to cut the salt and iron of the Smolensk people. Ross''s move was to fight against the three parties, and he heard what the Duchess Carlotta of Ostara called to imitate the words of King Ross: "Conquering you, what is it with you?"

    Wouldn''t it be a great honor if he actively contributed to the conquest? To be fair, old Harold despises Vadim''s usurpation of power in Smolensk from the bottom of his heart, because it is not upright enough.

    It''s not as good as Ross''s move at all. Since he has decided to conquer, he will suppress the army in a dignified manner. Ross wants to cut off the line of communication. This is the glory of the Vikings.

    The Principality of Ostara has an abstract bull''s head flag with black stripes on a white background, and is matched with the blue striped flag of Ross on a white background. Mixed cavalry flies two flags at the same time, and the army dresses differently. It is not a problem to sew abstract bull''s head patterns on the robes with black cloth strips, the attire of the Ross cavalry is more simple with interlaced blue cloth strips.

    The white robes of the two are sewn in exactly the same way, the only difference being the coat of arms they sew.

    Now, the fleets drifting on the Lovady River began to transport military supplies, chain mail, a large number of missing arrows and spare short wooden bows and wooden crossbows. Fisk was actively preparing for military action and had little time for himself.

    ¡­

    Just when this plan was completed and the soldiers were sharpening their sharp minions, the long-lost Ureko team finally came back!

    Even if they found the source of the Lovati River and walked along the riverside area of ??the continuously wide river, due to the rain and heavy losses of materials, when they arrived at Lukiholm, they were almost paralyzed.

    Seven men and ten horses, the horses were in a little better condition, and the cavalry was exhausted from racing one by one.

    Their staggering appearance made the receiver who found their trail almost unrecognizable as their own, thinking it was a small team of horses from Kyiv.

    "What''s the matter with you? The boss will come back before you can wait. It looks like you are fighting someone?" They were also comrades from the first cavalry team.

    The haggard Ureko could only nod his head in acquiescence.

    "Eh? No! How come you are only seven people. Where are Eric and the others?"

    "Dead in battle!" Ureko replied with a hoarse throat, instantly causing the receiver to be stunned. He said: "Let us go back, I want to report our experience to Boss Fisk and the Duchess. It is very important! It must be fast!"

    There must be something big, and the responders hurriedly took the reins of the returner''s horses and brought them all back to the wooden walls of Lukiholm.

    The Always Squad is back? ! Sure enough, they didn''t wander off, but encountered war!

    Realizing that the situation was serious, Carlota, Fisk and Svalgard, the three of them jointly held a debriefing meeting with the returning seven.

    "You fought the enemy? Who is the enemy?!" As the captain of the cavalry, Fisk asked very directly.

    After drinking some honey water and oatmeal, Ureko quickly recovered some physical strength. When he mentioned that he was ashamed of his escape, he did not add any self-beautification and described it as a failed military adventure.

    "We discovered a village community called Polotsk, and we tried to loot the locals, but they fought back. Although they were weak, they attacked and killed the three of us..."

    In fact, Ureke said a lot, so he told the whole story of the ten cavalry slaughtering the village, and also explained the specific circumstances of the subsequent attack.

    Carlotta''s forehead wrinkled like a ravine, and her mood was extremely complicated.

    Her description of the slaughtering of the village has PDST, after all, the old Ostara suffered from this bad luck. But it is fair to say that the people who were attacked were the Polotsks. Because of their geographical proximity, they had close contacts with Smolensk, the archenemy of Ross. The team''s adventure is not worth advocating, but it is not worth any criticism.

    "You destroy their village, and it is only natural that all the villagers are furious." Carlota restrained his emotions and asked: "What do you think of their warriors?"

    Ureko was stunned for a moment, thinking that he would be punished after being severely scolded, and it seemed that this would not be the case.

    Fisk then urged: "Tell me. How do you hold Polotsk''s soldiers?"

    "The soldiers are weak, and the soldiers have no armor. They use spears, axes, and low-quality bows. We were attacked, and ten brothers killed them. Three brothers died, and the rest should have killed fifty of them."

    "It seems that they are really weak." Fisk nodded. "Kill fifty people" is not credible, at least its description is the same as Olaf''s description. After all, the latter had recently raided the Polotsk village and captured three prisoners.

    "It''s really weak."

    "Then attack them! We have three brothers dead, so there is enough reason to attack." Fisk first became gritted his teeth, Ureko looked stunned, and quickly realized the captain''s true meaning.

    At this time, Carlota simply opened the skylight and said bluntly: "We must conquer Polotsk. I have no intention of destroying it. What we want is their submission. So I am in the name of the Duchy of Ostara, the United Kingdom of Rus. In the name of Polotsk, we will use troops against Polotsk. Avenging our dead brother is only a small purpose, our greatest purpose is conquest. You have really fought against them, and your experience must be promoted."

    Fisk continued: "You guys came back in time. I will take you south again soon. In fact, whether you come or not, the expedition against Polotsk is also in our plan. Uleko, you Provided first-hand battle information, brothers really can''t ask for it!"

    Ureko fully understood that no one blamed him for his reckless actions, but instead got a reward. Obviously, it is not that he is reckless, but that the big men have the ambition to swallow the sky.

    "I''m the captain, and I still want to avenge my dead brother." He gently hooked his head and said these words deliberately, like a whispering wolf.

    "You will get your revenge. Come back to the team now! Tell the other brothers what you saw in Polotsk, mobilize the emotions of the brothers, we are going to crush the Polotsk army on the battlefield and conquer it with our killing. They." Fisk said excitedly, the big bald head that he made by deliberately shaving his hair frequently is now shiny, which highlights his imposing manner even more.

    "As ordered!"

    Without any modifiers, Ureko just replied to his full approval.

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1062ï¼š Guard the chokepoint of the line of communication to Smolensk

    The returning Ureko team brought important news, and the three brothers who died caused excitement.

    The warriors had no sympathy for the Polotsks unless the natives declared their allegiance to Rus. The current situation is that Ross has died, and the old comrades of the deceased are holding back for revenge.

    In this way, everyone had a resistance to the issue of going south to establish a new settlement, but after this incident, the negative emotions were swept away.

    The standing cavalry was 100 cavalry, and the Ostara cavalry was 200 cavalry.

    An army of three hundred cavalry was already a strong military force, and in theory the troops could directly attack the settlements of Polotsk. Fisk, the commander, would not do this, even if he had the right to go to war.

    Sitting in the current position, Fisk had to consider a lot of things. He couldn¡¯t go to war without authorization because of the excitement of the crowd. After all, the Ostara cavalry was in his own hands, and he had the elite standing cavalry on hand. Once the army was damaged, the loss would be too great.

    He wanted to do things steadily, and the first point was to build the Vitebsk stronghold at the predetermined location.

    An old man dressed as tough as he could, and the old Harold put on the clothes of the Rus and joined the cavalry as a guide. Unfortunately, he could not ride independently, so he had to sit on the back of the horse and hug the neck of the horse to ensure that he would not fall off, while his mount was led by the cavalry in front.

    The construction of the Vitebsk stronghold was an unplanned move, but what about a new stronghold, which is currently a riverside fortress in Carlota''s conception.

    The fort must be built before the autumn rains can gather, and enough for some soldiers to stay here for the winter. She will send a small number of her own men to complete permanent stationing, even if it is a military adventure.

    It was a sunny morning, the wind was warm and comfortable, and the cavalry assembled in the open space outside the city. They did their best to complete the preparation of supplies in a short time. Now is the time to set off.

    As a Duchess, she stood on a high platform made of wooden carts and boxes before she set off.

    When the soldiers saw the noblewoman wearing an iron armor and an iron helmet on her head, standing at a high place, they could not help but judge her. The cavalry continued to rumble, and everyone whispered, until Carlota''s sharp voice overcame the wind and stopped everyone''s noise.

    In front of everyone''s eyes, she drew her sword, and the blade pointed straight to the south.

    "Now our king is in the north! I am his woman, let me continue to expand on his behalf! Ostarans! Gods bless you! Odin gives you strength!"

    Perhaps this is the most normal scene, and it is also part of the necessary departure ceremony.

    The real ceremony is the sacrifice.

    Even if the action to establish a new stronghold in the south is not a war, everyone has already unified their mentality, and if a new gathering point rises up from the ground, it will be lost by all, and it is very likely that a sudden battle will break out around it. Even if it didn''t fight right away, it was the army''s garrison base, the starting point for the cavalry to deliberately find fault. As the saying goes, if there is no immediate fight, after stabilization, Ross''s army, especially the subordinate Ostara army, will deliberately find fault.

    After a brief speech from Kang, a cow was pulled to the banks of the Lovati River. Carlotta continued to hold the sword and pulled his son Karl over, letting his son''s little hand touch the hilt. In this way, the mother and son pierced the cow''s throat together. Due to the violent struggle of the cow, the gushing blood of the cow instantly splashed both mother and son.

    Bloodstain is not terrible, but it is not very auspicious.

    When the cavalrymen on standby saw this scene, they found that the Duchess had become a "blood man", and immediately became noisy again.

    Fisker tightened the reins and rode his horse around in front of the army. He noticed that the army was emotionally ill, and he frowned when he looked left and right.

    "It seems! This is Odin''s revelation! Everyone adjusts their mentality, and we are likely to fight as soon as we go to the south. Check our weapons again, and then adjust our mentality! I warn you! Once the war begins, you must fight with all your strength, Any escapees will be hanged afterwards!"

    Fisk''s remarks were mainly aimed at the Ostara cavalry, most of whom did not have Viking blood, and most of them used to be ordinary Slavic farmers. Short-term military training is not enough to improve their military literacy, and the most important thing is that the discipline of the army is not enough.

    Discipline, even if the Rus Standing Army is not strict to the level of dogma, the standing cavalry is divided into closely organized teams, of which ten-man squads are the smallest combat units. Because the soldiers of the army were from similar backgrounds and participated in large-scale wars, each team cooperated quite skillfully. Since the organizational structure was hierarchical, Fisk could accurately lead the entire team according to the regulations.

    Looting and sabotage is a form of warfare, and cavalry is encouraged to loot frantically. The only principle in this regard is that once the other party declares surrender, any looting will be terminated immediately, and the parties involved will be punished if there is any damage.

    The discipline of the cavalry comes from this hierarchy, and the morale of the army comes from the beliefs of the soldiers and the experience of fighting side by side.

    This aspect is weak for the Ostara cavalry!

    Even in the past few years, a part of the Ostara cavalry and the personal guards of Pecheneg''s Prince Kagan have teamed up to rob, and they have all fought with the wind. Because he has been with the Pecheneg people for too long, he has learned a lot of rogue tactics. As for whether he can fight a tough battle, Fisk, who now has command, is a little worried. It''s not that the "rogue tactics" in the grasslands are bad. One of the key points is "running if you can''t beat them and then sneaking a sneak attack." This tactic is very clever, but in many cases, the cavalry must face the challenge, especially when the cavalry becomes the main force of the battle.

    The Duchess''s blood was interpreted as Odin''s revelation that there was a battle trial ahead.

    The veterans of the standing army are fearless and even hold their revenge, and those Ostara cavalry have to be fully vigilant.

    There are 400 horses in 300 cavalry, and 100 horses are used as pack mules.

    The standing cavalry are all equipped with armor, which reduces the load on the mount, and the armor and clothing are all packed and transported by pack horses. They moved forward lightly, with the swords hanging from their waists not leaving their bodies.

    The extravagant Mongolian military technique of one man and five horses traveling 200 miles a day is simply impossible. Fisk and the 300 cavalry he led can only try to do so. After a period of rest, everyone was in good spirits, and the war horses also gnawed grass every day, and they were fed some cooked oats with salt before leaving. Each horse''s shoes were removed, the shoes were repaired or replaced, and the hooves were rested.

    A blacksmith arrived in Lukiholm from the rear with new shoes, and a blacksmith shop was opened in this new town. Its responsibility was to repair all kinds of old construction tools, and now it is to re-shoe all the horses.

    There is a proverb in the grasslands: a bad horse''s shoe breaks a horse''s leg, and if a horse''s leg is broken, it defeats the battle and defeats the tribe.

    The horses stepped on new shoes, the warriors changed into washed clothes, with swords hanging from their belts, bows and quivers on their saddles, and the arrows in the sacks rained like reeds and rushes on the riverbank.

    Workhorses carry chain mail, plenty of cables, provisions and cooking utensils.

    In principle, this team of horses can quickly enter the battle, and it is also a good construction team.

    The straight-line distance from the starting point to the destination was as long as 120 kilometers. The cavalry did not have accurate navigation equipment. The only high-tech they mastered was iron needle friction magnetite to determine the direction by water float, but it was useless.

    They traveled south along the banks of the Lovati River, navigating by the sun, and eventually came to the end of the river, a lake.

    The lake is simply called "Lovadi Headwater Lake", and the army did not stay here, because the scout Fisker himself came up with a very clear answer some time ago, as long as he hastened to the south, he can reach the West Dvina River on the same day. riverside.

    This is exactly what the entire army did. They arrived at the lake at the source of the river near noon, and finally entered the watery swamp in the evening, with the quietly flowing West Dvina River in front of them.

    "Are we really there?" Ostara general Svalgard asked while looking at the river.

    "Here, this is the West Dvina River." Fisk was in a happy mood, with a sly smile on his face.

    Svalgard couldn''t laugh at it, the riding made him uncomfortable, and the crotch was tired. "Now that we''re here, it''s time to set up camp. We''ll build our base here."

    "No, this is not the destination."

    "It hasn''t arrived yet?" Svalgard was a little frustrated, and he glanced at the ground. "Okay. There is a lot of water here, and the water can seep from the horse''s hooves. We should find a good place."

    "No. We still haven''t arrived." With that said, Fisk pointed his hand to the lower reaches of the river: "Next is our guide." After that, he shouted: "Come on, bring that Olaf here. ."

    When the horse came with old Harold (Olav) on his back, he still hugged the horse''s neck, lying on the horse''s back passively and pouting his hips, which was very indecent.

    Looking at this person, both Fisk and Svalgard held back their laughter, but fortunately they held it back.

    "What? It''s been many days, and you still haven''t learned to ride a horse?" Fisk''s words were a little joking.

    Old Harold grinned in embarrassment. "I''m still better at rowing."

    "Let''s just look in front of you. This is the West Dvina, the name given to us by our great king. The Riga call it the Daugava, and it''s the same anyway. How? You lead the way."

    "Let''s lead the way, where are we going?"

    Such a question actually stopped Fisk. Yes, it''s not surprising that a guide doesn''t know how to navigate himself.

    Fisk thought again: "Aren''t you dragging the longboats south? Now take us to that location, where we''re going to build a fort where the trade route must pass."

    "okay."

    Old Harold actually felt that his guiding behavior was not necessary for precise navigation. Ross'' cavalry army has reached the Daugava River, and the rest is not what they want to do? Is the so-called destination really looking for it? They killed people and left the longboats alone, and there were obvious signs on the swamp, so why did they need to rely on human navigation?

    Now that you''ve got an errand, let''s do it to the end. But it was too late today, and the cavalry had no time to reach their destination.

    So the army camped by the river, and the soldiers finally got off their horses and had a good rest. They lead their horses to gnaw the grass, and fill the unloaded cooking utensils with river water to cook wheat on the spot...

    The entire army rested for the night and resumed operations after the morning fog dissipated the next day, and arrived at the destination in the afternoon.

    The river channel presents a huge S shape, and the water potential becomes very relaxed due to this structure, and some tributaries flow into the West Dvina River from this, creating a large area of ??shallow wetlands here.

    The cavalry made it through the river and found the exposed damaged longship, as well as the place where they had been buried. The traces on the ground are still there, but unfortunately things are different.

    Arriving here again, old Harold didn''t want to make any statement, but the grief in his heart was written on his face.

    The whole army has dismounted, and everyone is told that this open space is a good place to build a fort.

    Fisk could see the embarrassment of the old guy, and the old Harold, who was piled up in flesh, sighed: "The person who killed you here before, we just buried it. Do you feel uncomfortable, or dig up the body and bury it again?"

    "No need. I have fulfilled my duty, and besides they are dead, there is no need to destroy the bodies."

    "Alright. It''s because Otsuka is here that might delay our construction."

    Old Harold didn''t want to talk about this matter, he pointed at the river in front of him with swollen knuckles: "This is the right way, the river is called lucasa (Lucasa River), which means the winding road to Smolensk the river."

    After hearing the detailed description, Fisk and Svalgard, who were slightly tired, instantly became refreshed.

    "Haha? Shouldn''t our cavalry go all the way south along this small river?" It seemed that the bald general was going to suddenly change his mind and attack the city of Smolensk directly.

    Anyway, this was the end of the matter, and old Harold realized that he had no reason to hide anymore.

    "That''s right! It''s just that this section of the river is too shallow, and people are passing by at will. We can only pull the boat through this place and then continue rowing. When we reach the water source lake, we drag the boat up a section of the road and find another river. The source of water, and finally the great river to the south. If you really plan to attack the main city of Smolensk, this is a shortcut."

    "Very good." Fisk nodded.

    He was convinced that some of the cavalry at hand had been wreaking havoc in this area in the past few years. They were definitely not ignorant of the situation in this area, but had no plans to settle down and control them. Too lazy to investigate the hydrology and geography of this place.

    Even the commercial cavalry of Kyiv and Pecheneg, who were too lazy to stop on the way to the north. In the past, the horse team went directly north along the left bank of the Dnieper River, and crossed the river at the upper shoal. Geographically, it was actually in the east of the main city of Smolensk, where there were many community villages, which was convenient for cavalry to plunder. .

    That path is actually a detour, but the big river is worthy of being a natural moat. The team must consider crossing the river. Since the horse team wants to cross the water, it must find a suitable shoal.

    Or, just take some time, just take a boat in the Kyiv area to the other side, and from the beginning, take the Dnieper River on the right bank, and so on all the way to the north without turning back. Both paths have been tried, and each has its own merits.

    The Kyiv people only had small boats, but they were organized more, and it took a long time to transport the cavalry across the wide Dnieper River. As long as you cross the river, you will encounter many shoals in the river that you can wad.

    With the main city of Smolensk as the center, there are a large number of villages, especially along the river. Due to the rampant cavalry in recent years, the villages in the western area of ??the main city have shrunk on a large scale, and people have evacuated eastward with supplies, leaving many abandoned farms.

    Old Harold didn''t actually know about this situation, and neither did the residents of the entire Bay of Riga. It was the joint looting of Rus, Kyiv and Pecheneg over the past few years that created a no-man''s land (now the Orsha region).

    People ran clean, and the inherent line of communication did not disappear. When the cavalry is not rampant, merchants from afar can still take the opportunity to travel together.

    There are actually cavalry raids in the south, south, north and west of the main city of Smolensk, and the most in the west, so it is a shortcut for caravans to travel together.

    Fisk can conclude that this year¡¯s southern caravans will most likely be heading north from their own region, and they will also pass through this shallow water marsh.

    In the past, the swamp had no name, and a large area was generally called "Valdezze", but now it has a very specific name - Vitebsk.

    Where is the building going?

    Since the place in front of you buried the body is somewhat unlucky may wish to go upstream and take a look.

    Just about two kilometers northeast of the tomb, Fisk solemnly announced: "It''s here! We''ll build a fort!"

    At the bottom of the S-shaped bend in the river, the first pine stake was knocked down, and construction of the fort began.

    The first stakes of the Vitebsk fortress were laid here, and the suitable location determined that a city was necessary to be built on it, which just guarded the throat of the Smolensk waterway, and even more passages. . There are many paths leading to Smolensk, and the existence of Vitebsk can guard all the paths, even if Fisk only feels that he is guarding only one path now.

    Those Ostarans began to roll up their sleeves and use various tools to build wooden fortresses. Ross''s standing cavalry partially assisted in the construction, and some of them turned into scouts on the spot to start further regional reconnaissance.

    The tentacles of the kingdom are permanently extended here, and people will no longer rush past here. The kingdom must be clear about the geography of this place to rule forever.

    However, only two scouts were arranged with a total of twenty people, one cruising in the south and the other cruising in the east. Knowing that the Polotsks were in the West, Fisk did not arrange any Western reconnaissance teams in order to avoid unforeseen complications.

    In the face of the new situation, he had to adjust his plan, so-called non-essential and not taking the initiative to cause trouble, even if he knew that the enemy was in the West. So the task he gave the scouts was to just reconnaissance. Even if he saw the village of Smolensk, he was not allowed to loot as in the past, just to scout its location.

    Such a task is very boring, and the scout still gets the only key task - finding the horses in Kyiv or Pecheneg.

    To this end, the two scout teams have prepared flags and bullhorns in case they meet without making an oolong.

 Chapter 1063ï¼š The fury of the people of Polotsk

    Vitebsk has a historical inevitability in its current location, where the West Dvina River flows very gently, with several tributaries such as this one. The river channel forms a huge S, which makes the river water infiltrate a larger area of ??land, which is a good place for the development of planting and animal husbandry.

    The most critical is its geographic strategic value.

    There were direct dirt roads between Vitebsk and Smolensk in the Tsarist Russia era. During the Napoleonic Wars, the army of the Russian Marshal Barclay De Tory was stationed in Vitebsk and took direct dry roads to participate in the battle of Smolensk. The road did not appear out of thin air, and Tsarist Russia also widened and strengthened the road on which the countless feet of its predecessors stepped on.

    Whoever established this path can be said to be a traveler in the Viking Age.

    In this time and space, the Danish explorers who immigrated to Riga determined the road of the West Dvina River - Luchasa River - Dry Road - Dnieper River - Smolensk, which is part of the Khiva Road.

    The era is still 841. At this time, the "Kiva Road" still exists intermittently, and a powerful force is needed to integrate it.

    The responsibility of history rests on Rus''s shoulders. At present, the real purpose of Rus'' expansion in Eastern Europe is to develop and stabilize trade routes. Any non-alliance forces that block trade routes will be hit.

    It''s just that people in the deep era don''t know that they are the trendsetters of history. They are really creating the way of Khiva with boats, iron hooves.

    The Riga were going to Smolensk, and the trade line was going east-west. The Rus wanted to trade with Kyiv and the steppe, and the trade line was north-south.

    In the beginning, Rurik intended to use Lukiholm (Great Luki) as a crossroads of traffic lines, but history ceded the position of the crossroads to Vitebsk.

    Of course, Fisk, who was commanding the cavalry to cut wood and build a house on the riverbank, didn''t quite know how critical his location was.

    The soldiers cut down pine wood arbitrarily. First, they selected some big trees and built some special scaffolding first. After digging some large pits, the large tree trunks tied with cables will be assisted by the people on the scaffolding, and the trunks will be inserted into the seepage pits in a mode equivalent to installing masts for large ships.

    As the so-called wet thousand years dry ten thousand years, big tree trunks buried in wet pits can be preserved for a long time, so the core pillars of the fortress wall are built like this.

    After the fort frame was completed, a large number of small tree trunks filled it.

    They built the outer wall first, then built a large circle and then built the inner building.

    All the work is quite complicated. Fortunately, the Ostara people who participated in it have almost all participated in the construction of the new Ostara city before, and even built a stable gate building at the mouth of the Lovati River. They refine their skills in practice, and although very tired, the construction is proceeding in an orderly manner.

    The trees fell one after another, and the forest continued to make loud noises. Ross''s Viking logging technique is frequently used. A strong man and an axe can cut down a Korean pine tree that is over fifty years old, and more small trees can be sawed off in a short time by a double saw.

    There was no battle, and the war horses turned into draught horses. The horses dragged the trees through the shoal, and then many warriors with axes and scrapers served the trees.

    There was a strong smell of pine resin in the air all the time, and it was really refreshing.

    However, the cavalry team inevitably entered a state of slack, and the workers were exhausted. Originally, everyone had been vigilant. They found that there was no one around for many days, and the scouts sent there had not found any trace of living people. It was inevitable to be slack.

    Even so, the minimum sentries were still set up, standing on the bow-wielding warriors who had just built the wooden wall scaffolding, and their eyes were vigilantly aimed at the downstream area. The so-called if there is an enemy attack, the attack can only come from the Polotsks in that direction.

    What the **** are the Polotsks doing?

    It would be absurd to say that the Polotsk community was ignorant of a large group of horse riders building up the river for days.

    What they are currently showing can''t be said to be highly concerned, and it can only be said that they haven''t released a fart.

    Because they have always been worried that the horse bandits will attack, there is even a legend among the people that when the wheat is ripe, the horse bandits will reappear to take the opportunity to grab the wheat and arrest people. At first, it was just speculation. Very big.

    In order to avoid disasters, or the militiamen can quickly enter into combat when disasters occur, it is necessary to send more scouts to investigate in the distance.

    From the standpoint of the Polotsks, it was not long before they were attacked by horse bandits. After the chief leader and all the village leaders discussed, they decided to send the reconnaissance team established by the assault to a larger mission.

    The hunters of the entire community were entrusted with important tasks. After they arrived at the ruins of Duka Village, they continued to scout upstream.

    The scouts, smeared with black river mud, deliberately dressed in brown and yellow burlap, with the buds of the bushes hanging on their hats, wandered back into the forest trying to hide where they were. This set of tricks is used by hunters to hunt large game, especially leopards, wild boars and bears.

    In fact, the scouts wished that the horse bandits would disappear without a trace. Even if Polotsk suffered a loss, it would be bad if the horse bandits really came to find fault during the autumn harvest. It''s not that everyone has lost their courage, but the autumn harvest is definitely not a period of fierce battles. Once the most crucial work of harvesting, threshing, drying, and storage is delayed, it means hunger and even famine next year.

    The Polotsk community still adheres to rough agriculture. Their grain yields per mu are too low, and their agricultural foundation is very fragile.

    However, whatever you are most afraid of will come, the disaster is clearly coming in a more terrifying form!

    The scouts hiding in the dark had good eyesight, and they watched as the horseman turned into a builder.

    A fort suddenly appeared in the swamp in front of it, and it was stronger than the stockade of the big leader. Near the fort was a lot of toilers, and the number of horses was even more astonishing.

    Like an axe hanging over the head, it could smash down and open the head at any time.

    The scouts summed up, some continued to use the forest cover to overlook and observe but did not dare to approach the exploration, and more retreated.

    "Horse bandits! They appeared!"

    The scouts returned to the village, and they announced their discoveries to the chained estates along the Polota, a tributary of the great river. They think they are sounding the danger alarm, and they are doing a great thing, and as a result, the entire community is naturally panicked. Suddenly, people thought that the horse bandits had already approached the city. Short spears, bows, mowing sickles, pitchforks, threshing flails, and even just wooden hammers, whether men or women gathered with a variety of weapons.

    Even a woman can see the form clearly, and she falls into the hands of the horse bandits, and dying is a better ending.

    People cursed the horse bandits to death with the most vicious words. They gathered and marched to the big chief''s stockade. The young men and women of the whole community acted to defend their homeland. This is the first time that the entire community has been mobilized in its history. It was not called by the chief leader and the leaders of the villages, but was actually a spontaneous action by the villagers.

    They are numerous and powerful, and the individuals caught in the vast crowd realize how small they are, in other words, how powerful is the whole group? They are no longer afraid of horse bandits.

    The shouts of the people shocked the big chief Proclaw not knowing what was going on.

    Finally, the returning scouts squeezed out of the crowd and stood in front of the leader to report their terrible discoveries.

    Proclaw was sweating, completely baffled by the mass gathering of people.

    "Tell me? What did you see? It seems that you have fanned the emotions of the people."

    The leader was not afraid of the big leader''s harsh criticism, his face was extremely solemn, and he was slightly gnashing his teeth. "It''s a horse bandit," he said.

    "Horse bandit? Sure enough, it appeared again?!" The big leader was instantly shocked.

    "More than just showing up." Another scout shouted eagerly: "Sir! We are in danger! They suddenly built a fort upstream of the ruins of Duka Village. Even...even stronger than your fort."

    "Yes. They also have a lot of horses, maybe five hundred, I reckon. So there may be five hundred horse bandits. Yes! There must be five hundred. They have so many troops, and everyone is very murderous."

    "Yes. I noticed that the forest was shaking, and a lot of giant trees suddenly collapsed. When I wanted to venture out to see what was going on, I saw the horse bandits drag the giant trees out of the forest. They... a bunch of monsters. ."

    The scouts were chattering, and what they said was outrageous.

    The big leader frowned and listened for a long time, then cleared his throat: "Enough. Are they gods? What you said is too bizarre."

    The scouts looked at each other again, and they all solemnly stated that they had not missed the mark.

    Someone patted his chest: "Everything is true. There is no point in lying to you, and now our homeland is at stake. My lord, we must be ready for battle!"

    "Battle ready?!"

    Looking into the pleading eyes of the speaker, the big chief Proclaw hesitated. He calmed down, thought about it and ordered a serious order: "It''s up to you to help me decide whether to start a war. This matter must be discussed by the leaders at a meeting, you all go down."

    Obviously, the scouts were a little disappointed with the big leader''s answer, and there was a fierce public opinion outside the stockade. Does the big leader want to pour cold water on everyone?

    But the chaos would not last long, and at night the people from the various farms had to go home to sleep. Proclaw didn''t show up, he was afraid that when he faced the public face-to-face, all the voices of war would be heard in his ears. In the end, he was really caught up in public opinion and launched a hasty attack.

    If he was a rude man, he would never have become a great chief, and his power was recognized by the chiefs of the villages. Becoming a big leader means greater responsibility, and the more you are at this moment of crisis, the more calm you must be.

    He had to think about very realistic things. If the victory is counted as a gathering, if the victory is won, what is the upper limit of the losses suffered by his side? What is different from the boiling public opinion is that he knows very well that in the last sneak attack, he killed three horse bandits. Such an outrageous exchange ratio made Polotsk''s elites have to be calm.

    It was impossible for the indignant people to spend the night in the largest settlement. The chiefs of the villages received news from the chiefs, who persuaded their own people to go home, and finally participated in the military conference related to whether or not to go to war.

    Because the big chief Proclaw is not a dictator, the Polotsk community is in the transitional period of the village alliance entering the city-state. He is somewhat like the elected "Dick Tudor", and the power is indeed great, but there are also many limit. The big leader is the leader of the largest settlement first. Although the ruler family is hereditary, if the family wants to ensure the support of the allied villages, it must ensure that everyone''s interests are not damaged. The reality is that Duka Village, an allied village, suffered a devastating blow. The villages were worried that disaster would befall them, so naturally they paid close attention to the attitude of the big leader.

    "If I appear cowardly, I''ll be questioned by them. There''s a chance I''ll be taken down."

    Proclaw was under a lot of pressure. He held a military meeting overnight. The participants were the heads of the villages, as well as some well-known ruthless men in the community.

    The participants fully inherited the anger of the people during the day, and everyone supported the war, at least on the bright side, no one was cowardly.

    The big leader saw it clearly, he was stared at by dozens of pairs of eyes, and the flames of the oil lamp matrix on the ceiling swayed, making the atmosphere even more tense.

    "The scouts have figured out a lot of things! A fort has appeared upstream with a large number of horses and flags flying openly. The pattern of the flag is exactly the same as the one on the horse bandit we killed, according to the information we have. , that is the unique coat of arms of the Rus, we can basically be sure that the horse bandits are the Rus from the north, a very dangerous Varyag. They built a fortress, obviously targeting us..." He described a fact.

    "There''s nothing to say, organize the army to fight over it! We gathered all our forces to smash that fortress in one fell swoop." One person was so excited that everyone immediately cheered.

    The speaker was also an elderly village chief, and the big chief was somewhat surprised when the words came out of his mouth.

    "My old uncle. It seems that your spirit is at least 30 years younger than your body." The implication is that the old man can''t care about his body and his strength.

    "It''s okay." The old guy blushed with anger for a long time: "Let my son take Jianyong from my village to fight. I also advise the leaders not to hide it. This is a major matter of our survival, and we must take it. Use all your strength."

    The old guy said it very seriously, and everyone cheered again.

    But at this juncture, the big leader Proclaw ruthlessly poured cold water on the crowd.

    "But... have you ever thought about what would happen if our attack failed? The horse bandits are likely to have five hundred cavalry! The last time we attacked them, we only killed three of them, and we killed forty brothers ourselves. Now that the enemy has five hundred cavalry, what should we do? We first have a force of one thousand. If we gather all our forces, will we be able to assemble a team of two thousand?"

    This is a question that goes deep into the bone marrow. Ordinary people don''t know much about the specific casualties, but the elites are very clear.

    Someone pinched their fingers and counted: "Including women, we can gather 4,000 people."

    Others shouted: "Count the young boys. And me! Even if an old man has an old bone, he will not waste his life to die on the battlefield."

    One and two are so reckless, is it necessary? The big leader patted his face vigorously, and then said: "I am afraid that the battle cannot be avoided, but... we still lack understanding of their situation. Even if we gather everyone together and organize 4,000 people, the last experience, could it be that we We have to fight all the soldiers to win? Even if we win, what are we left with? Even if our homeland is not killed by horse bandits, it will be easily defeated by people from Riga. Remember, we loot the money of Riga merchants who pass through the border every year. , they are disgusted with us."

    "You? What do you mean?" Another old man was indignant: "Don''t fight if you''re afraid of big losses? Proclaw, UU Kanshu At this time of life and death, we need a brave commander. Are you... brave? Are you still qualified to be our chief?"

    "At least it''s not a reckless commander." The big chief retorted righteously.

    Suddenly, like a thunderclap on the ground, a young shout came out of the room: "Uncle! Maybe you are really not suitable!"

    "You?" Proclaw turned back: "Boy, are you crazy?"

    The young man took a step forward and said, "I''m not crazy. You''re old, don''t you think your brain is stiff? You''d better go for a walk in the village! Now every household is sharpening axes, spearheads and scythes, and everyone is suffocating. Angry to fight. But you persuaded us to calm down?"

    The speaker''s name was Lambert, the nephew of the great chief Proclaw. His biological father took the guys to shoot a European leopard in the forest, and carried the leopard''s body back to the village. He was happy to hear that his pregnant wife had successfully given birth to a boy, so the boy was named after the leopard, named Lampat ( Leopard).

    Perhaps because of the name, to harness it, he had to live like a beast.

    In the chief family, Lambert is indeed a young brave man. The chief chief liked this nephew and brought him to this military meeting. I never imagined that the nephew would challenge his uncle who was the chief chief, especially in this situation. in a delicate situation.

    "You are too reckless!" Proclaw threw his gloomy old face, shut up his nephew, and continued his argument.

    Because Proclaw was extremely vicious when he was young, and he never lost a fight, Lambert saw the tragedy of his uncle who beat someone with blood all over his face and lost all his teeth, and he was in awe of him from the bottom of his heart. But in the face of the life and death crisis of the entire community, Lambert felt that he had to make a major contribution to be worthy of his identity.

 Chapter 1064ï¼š Leopard Messenger

    Proclaw did not refuse to fight, it was he who asked everyone to calm down first. For this reason, he had to pat his chest to express his position: "Friends! I am never a coward! I am willing to lead you to war, but we must not act recklessly! We must be on the alert of the whole people, and we must further investigate the enemy''s situation. I now have a claim."

    He settled down: "Since they built the fort, they must have prepared for long-term residence. We should send messengers to negotiate with their leaders and ask them what they want."

    "Is it necessary? Are they worth negotiating?"

    "Yes! They must not be willing to negotiate with us. Sending any messengers in the past will only be beheaded by them."

    "That''s right! We should still organize the army. We can win as long as we are united."

    Everyone seems to be determined to fight.

    Proclaw gritted his teeth hard, and said, "In my opinion, you are simply afraid of sending an envoy. Or, you are just worried that the envoy will be killed."

    After all, he looked at everyone''s eyes again. It was a lot of resolute looks, perhaps his estimation was wrong.

    "Bah!" A young man threw off his hat: "No one is afraid here. Messenger? Let me do it!"

    The speaker was Lambert, with blue veins on his face, and he was obviously responsible for his own words.

    After all, it was his own nephew, and the big chief Proclaw did not want his relatives to die. However, it was also his own proposal to send an envoy to negotiate.

    "Child, do you know what your resolution means?"

    "I know!"

    The big leader sighed deeply: "Actually, what they said is right. Those barbarians are likely to kill the messenger."

    "Is this enough to scare me? Why should I be afraid?! I have another idea. I have a strange idea, and I will assassinate their leader when I meet them. Even if I die, the enemy leader is also dead. The enemy is leaderless. , and then our army will rush over and win a great victory.¡±

    He stood here like a fearless dead man, and the old village chiefs were greatly touched.

    An old man was very excited: "Lambat, you are still young. Is it all worth it?"

    "It''s worth it." The young Lambert looked at his clan: "I hope to be a real leader, but we are in a life-and-death crisis. If my sacrifice can bring survival to everyone, I will have no regrets in this life. Of course, I will also try I''ll try to escape. I''ll take the opportunity to kill their leader, and by the way, I''ll investigate their realities. I''ll try my best to withdraw and tell you everything I know. We''ll win the next decisive battle."

    Young people speak lightly, and their words can be described as deafening.

    He continued to speak eloquently: "Either don''t send the messenger, or let me go. There will always be someone to do this, so leave the opportunity to me."

    All the village leaders expressed their support. It is better to have the nephew of the big leader as the messenger than to choose the villagers yourself.

    Seeing that he had made up his mind, the big chief Proclaw had nothing to refuse.

    It can be said that Lambert is very aware of the risks involved, and he is also more aware of the benefits when things are done well.

    Until now, the Polotsk people have very limited understanding of the concept of "Rus". Even the elites believe that as long as those horse bandits who have a high probability of belonging to Rus are eliminated, the crisis will be over.

    The big chief didn''t know Ross''s true strength at all, and he didn''t even know that the so-called horse bandits were largely just the armed forces of the Duchy of Ostara under Ross''s command.

    The big leader was indeed frightened by the outrageous loss ratio of the previous skirmish. At the meeting, he did not dare to show a little cowardice based on the situation, and he had to constantly emphasize his bravery.

    The more he emphasized bravery, the more he was pretending.

    The nephew Lambat is brave and even reckless. This kind of person is indeed a warrior on the battlefield, but he lacks the overall situation.

    After the convention, he had another small meeting for his brave nephew.

    The small room was warm, the wooden roof turned down the oil lamps, and the interior was dimly lit and the flames kept beating, just like the complicated heart of the big leader.

    "Sit down," he said.

    Lambert sat on the leopard skin cushion, his attitude still firm.

    The big leader couldn''t do it himself, so he paced in front of his nephew: "Your father has been dead for many years, if you are killed by the enemy, your mother will be heartbroken. Think about your wife again, your young child."

    "Uncle, do you still want to persuade me? I persuade you to lose your heart."

    "You? Can I persuade you? You kid!" The big leader frowned and frowned, "You actually asked for the position of the big leader in public."

    "How? You... don''t think I''m qualified. Or do you think the position should go to my cousin (Proclaw''s son)?"

    "He? That kid doesn''t have the courage of yours. Maybe, you can. You do need a chance to perform, which is..."

    "I''ve made up my mind. Now, if I quit, I''ll be called a coward. It''s better to fight the enemy. I''m responsible for my own words, and I won''t be a coward!"

    "Okay! Okay..." The big boss walked around with his head hooked for a long time. He was thinking about something, he probably wanted to understand and suddenly stared at his footsteps: "Alright. It''s just that your assassination plan is outrageous, I order you No assassination."

    "First Clan"

    "Why?!" Lambert, who had already calculated more than a dozen plans to assassinate the enemy''s leader, raised his head and looked puzzled: "I have already planned it."

    "Better give up on your unrealistic plans."

    "I¡­¡­"

    "Shut up first! Listen to me." After speaking, the old face of the big leader was already posted: "I want you to tell those gangsters to compensate us for our losses, and to pay in silver coins! Ask them to hand over the murderer and evacuate them. Build a fort and leave our territory. Otherwise, Polotsk declares war on Ross! Oh, if they are indeed called Ross."

    "Ah? Just so I''m not just a messenger?!"

    "You''re really just a messenger. Boy, don''t make any extras. Pass on my request. I don''t think those gangsters will be **** a messenger, right? This is your only chance to come back."

    "I''m not afraid of death!" Lambert still cast a firm look.

    The big hand slapped his face hard, and Proclaw was speechless to his "brave" nephew.

    "Yes. We all know that you are not afraid of death, but it does not mean that you can commit suicide casually. You are a warrior, I want you or come back, you have to kill the enemy in the future battle, and you have to lead others to fight. Said To be honest, I don''t believe the gangsters will leave, at least we need to know what they plan , If you don''t come back after ten days, treat you as dead. I will lead the army to conquer the enemy."

    "Sure enough, you are still willing to fight. As expected of my uncle." A smile finally appeared on the young man''s face.

    The big leader then untied his leopard skin shawl and put it on his nephew himself.

    "This¡­¡­"

    "Accept him, this is the special authority I gave you. You go to a few like-minded brothers, and I will prepare leopard-print shawls for them all. Boy, you really need to make merit, and when you have enough credit, you can get this forever. Leopard print shawl." The big leader''s implication was that he had acquiesced in Lambert''s future seizure of power, provided that the boy had obtained merits sufficient to convince the public.

    Lambert understood.

    It sounded like my uncle thought it through, he really couldn''t think of a better way, and the leopard print shawl was really wonderful, so he simply agreed.

    So, he had one more task of procrastinating. From the position of the Polotsk Volkswagen, they still have to fight, so they need to have a longer preparation time to ensure that they have an advantage in the fight.

    As for the big leader Proclaw, he wanted to go to war in accordance with public opinion, and he was also ready for peace talks. It would be great if those gangsters were willing to negotiate.

    Now there is no market for the entire Polotsk ideology at all. The Polotsk community has never had a tragedy of "the village was wiped out". fist.

    The general public was full of anger. Since the chief leader publicly agreed to the war, it was a military alliance of all the allied villages. Young men and women go to war, it is a Slavic tradition. Roman legions fought against older Slavic tribes as early as the days of the Roman Republic, and recorded a staggering number of female warriors in their tribal armies. Even in the Age of Empires, the records of the Legion''s confrontation with it will still record the existence of a large number of female warriors.

    No one felt it was inappropriate for the whole people to participate in the war. Even the young girls tied their hair, wore slim-fitting clothes that were easy to fight, installed sharp objects on wooden sticks, and joined the manor¡¯s armed forces as spearmen.

    The entire Polota River was lively and lively, and the locals still blocked the channel of the West Dvina River, forcing some Latvian and Danish businessmen from Riga to stay. The locals did not force these people to join the army. The war in Polotsk was dense, and the stranded businessmen no longer wished to go directly south to the Delevlian territory to do business. .

    Because even the Polotsk children were shouting "Kill the Russ bandits" with sticks in the intricate streets.

    Their enemies are actually Rus?

    Danish businessmen who understand the new situation of the sea are not obliged to tell the local leaders and nobles what the kingdom of Rus is. They float to the starting point by boat, silently scolding the Polotsk people who have detained their belongings for provoking a powerful force that should not be provoked. It''s self-destruction. "You don''t want to bring us to die for an unjust death, you can do it yourself, brothers withdraw." This is the attitude of all businessmen.

    The businessmen were too lazy to ask for the detained materials, and they all fled together empty-handed. Such an abnormal behavior did not attract the attention of the elites.

    The Polotsks are still sharpening their knives at home, and no one cares about what will happen if they are defeated, they only care about revenge.

    The young men of each farm have the obligation to defend their homes, and the elites need to fight to prove that they are real men.

    It is admirable for the brave Lambert to go to the horse bandit camp as a messenger. There are always people who want to fight side by side with the hero. He easily found five companions and formed a six-member messenger team.

    Rather than rowing in a canoe, the six would prefer to go on foot.

    At this moment, the previous battle came in handy with the bodies of the three horse bandits killed. There is ample information that the flags hoisted by the horse bandits who built the fort upstream were exactly the same as the marks on the clothes of the three killed, and the damaged clothes became a token.

    Lambart and his five followers deliberately dressed gorgeously, with leopard skins on their shoulders and red feathers dyed with cinnabar on the top of their heads.

    Everything is just to make myself more conspicuous.

    They walked along the river for three whole days, although their legs and feet were a little sore, in order to ensure their mission, they finally saw the fortress on the morning of the fourth day.

    From the tributary of the Polota River, where Polotsk is located, to Vitebsk, where the river has an S-shaped turn, it is enough to walk 100 kilometers along the river.

    Lambert has good physical fitness, and so do the followers he recruits. The team as a whole went backwards along the river and tried their best to take shortcuts, and this was the end of the road in three days.

    The more they advanced, the more uneasy their hearts became. When the fortress finally appeared in front of them, they all faced a choice.

    Lambart settled down: "Let''s go, guys. At this point, there''s nothing to hesitate."

    The crowd looked at each other and bravely emerged from the hidden bushes.

    The surrounding environment is dark green, and suddenly something mixed with yellow and black came out from the grass, and there is a bright red, how can this not attract the attention of the sentry?

    At the moment, Vitebsk is still a big construction site. After several days of hesitation, there was no one nearby. At first, everyone was so worried about being attacked that they went to sleep with weapons in their arms at night. Later, I found out that I was unfounded and worried, and everyone became more and more relaxed.

    For this reason, Fisk also became lazy, and Svalgard was too lazy to oversee the work. The most critical construction has come to an end, and all that remains is to reinforce all the houses for the autumn rains and the severe winter cold. Currently, they are building a crude bridge to cross the shoal faster.

    It was an ordinary day. The leisure sentinel standing at the wooden wall only glanced at the corner of his eye by chance, surprised by the red in the corner of his eye, and then looked straight at him and found that someone was approaching.

    Immediately, the horns on the city wall blared loudly, and the sound of the horns shocked everyone who worked.

    Fisker, who slept late, woke up suddenly: "What''s the situation?! Someone! What happened."

    No one answered for the time being, he didn''t care about wrapping the foot-binding cloth, and a Ji Ling stepped on leather boots and rushed out of the residence in a thin long gown with a sword.

    After all, they were cavalry warriors, and their relaxed attitude suddenly tightened. Many people armed themselves and rode on horses to quickly cruise outside the fortress.

    At the same time, finding that he was indeed being paid attention to, Lambert was stunned at first, and then decided to order: "Brothers, keep going."

    At this moment, Fisk, who quickly climbed to the heights, followed the direction of the sentinel''s fingers and easily saw several people in strange clothes approaching.

    "What is that? Our enemy?" Squinting Fisker thought the world was absurd Maybe an envoy? Possibly a traveler too. Doesn''t look like an enemy. "The sentinel said cautiously.

    "The more I see the enemy, I see clearly how much a mere six people can do."

    Fisk dragged down the two edges of the long ladder in an instant, and negotiated with Svalgard who greeted the troops.

    After all, a team received the news and took the lead to attack.

    Faced with the sudden attack of horse bandits, Lambert resolutely pulled out his sword and axe. It seemed that they were going to fight to the death with the Ross cavalry in leopard skins. But Lambert asked for only defense.

    The cavalry came close and did not launch a strong attack. The horses wandered back among the six people in the circle of the siege, and the cavalry could shoot at any time with their bows.

    Suddenly, a cavalryman asked extremely arrogantly in Slavic: "You fools who are not afraid of death, who are you? What do you want to do?"

    Although the accent is very strange, the core meaning Lambert fully understands, which also applies to the description of the rescued women - the horse bandit can speak Slavic.

    The more arrogant the other party, the more stubborn Lambert became. He raised his head and looked rebellious: "Who are you? Bandits? Was it the horse bandits who attacked our village a few days ago?"

    "Horse bandit? Boy, you are insulting the great warriors. It seems that you might as well shoot you directly. Oh, your clothes are very beautiful." Indeed, Ross''s control area is in the north, far away from the distribution area of ??European leopards.

    When some of his companions showed fear, Lambert was still as hard as a stone, and he deliberately provoked: "Then shoot an arrow! What if I get hit by an arrow? I can kill your horses in this short distance."

    The Ross cavalry in charge of "coupling" are all standing army veterans. If the boss had not ordered to negotiate peacefully, they would have been shot directly at their heads by the "Three Shots from the Prairie".

 Chapter 1065ï¼š arch-fire negotiation

    The cavalry directly showed the flag of Ross, and at the same time, Lambert also took out the prepared token.

    It was a blood-stained Ross shirt, and it was not easy to wash off the blood without soap. The clothes were badly damaged, and the mottled blood was clearly visible.

    The cavalry was taken aback, and the captain at the head suddenly became angry, and suddenly he drew his bow, and the arrow flew away as soon as he let go. Finally he held back.

    "You... are you?! Guys from Polotsk?"

    "It''s us." Rabat was even a little proud: "I am under the order of our leader, and I want to negotiate with your leader."

    "Negotiate? Is it necessary?"

    "If you don''t think it''s necessary, then choose war. Maybe we can go home now." That''s all, Lambert did have the intention of withdrawing.

    He felt that the negotiation was stranded halfway through and there was no need to linger, but unexpectedly his retreat was blocked.

    At this moment, more cavalrymen came over, and some cavalrymen even held the Ross flag. The majestic cavalry commanded the six foot soldiers in the eye area, and now only Lambert was still holding back his emotions and did not let his timidity show.

    Really brave and fearless? That''s because Lambert didn''t add to the world.

    The coercion of as many as fifty cavalry in a dense formation is too strong!

    "Throw away your weapons! Otherwise, you will be trampled to death!" A cavalryman threatened domineeringly.

    Hearing that, the five people completely lost their courage, their vows when they set off were all a joke at the moment, and all the weapons in their hands were thrown away.

    Even Lambert, who originally planned to assassinate, really felt that the assassination was a stupid move in this situation. It wasn''t that he couldn''t strike, it was because the enemy was too strong and lacked opportunities. How many cavalry did the Roth bandits have? Just the cavalry in front of him, even if Polotsk dispatched two hundred soldiers, he would not be able to win.

    But Lambert retained his bottom line as a warrior. He inserted the short blade and hand axe back into his belt, and opened his hands to show that he was harmless.

    This move was not considered cooperative, and the cavalry urged: "I told you to throw your weapon, what are you doing?!"

    That''s how Lambert eats soft and not hard. He straightens his leather hat and twists his neck from side to side. When he gets angry, he doesn''t care about life or death. He said boldly: "I''m a warrior! A warrior can''t drop his weapons, otherwise he''s a fool."

    It is such words that are really admirable. Ross, as a Vikings, always pays attention to his weapons in battle, and the more warriors cherish their weapons the most.

    This young Polotsk is a real talent, and perhaps forcing him to lay down his arms will make the negotiations collapse, which is against the meaning of Fisk Boss.

    Let''s make a special case for this guy.

    "Okay. Are you messengers? Are you going to talk to us?" The cavalry headed by them finally changed the subject.

    "Yes, I want to talk to your leader."

    "Alright, you can come with us with your arms. You just have to put down your arms when you see our boss."

    "You! Are your leaders afraid?" Lambert deliberately tried to speak quickly, and there was a smile on his face.

    Of course, the cavalry were worried that Fisk or other brothers would be attacked, but this indecent worry should not be explained. We can promise that we will not kill the messenger. It just so happens that our boss also intends to chat with you Polotsks, maybe you can.¡±

    "Oh? You actually know our identity?" Lambert was still a little surprised.

    "Nothing to hide, we know your situation like the back of your hand!"

    The cavalry is bluffing, and the Russ'' knowledge of Polotsk is almost all from the description of old Harold, and the encounter with the Ureko team. Only relying on these information, Ross made a basic judgment-they are weak soldiers. Based on this knowledge, the cavalry stationed in Vitebsk has a deep contempt for Polotsk from top to bottom.

    Although it is a weak place, it does not mean that the Rus army should invade in a big way, just because anyone who starts a war without authorization is against the order of the king, unless the other party is the first to attack.

    On this issue, Fisk showed strong determination as a military commander. He restrained his restless subordinates, and only then did the cavalry **** the messenger reach the Vitebsk fortress peacefully.

    In the beginning, it was a large swamp with shallow water, with several shoals through which water could flow directly. The Polotsk people in this area are very aware of the potential for developing agriculture here, but their population is not large, and no one wants to leave the Polota River Basin, a tributary of the West Dvina River, based on the principle of keeping warm. Far.

    In the past this area was frequented by Polotsk hunters who occasionally hunted wild boars. In recent years, the hunters in Polotsk have been reluctant to go east to hunt after hearing about the rampage of armed forces harassing Smolensk.

    Lambert came here many years ago, and his memory of the local area is still "a muddy swamp". Even on foot, it only takes four days to get here, but it is unnecessary to come here, it is too wild, and it will take time to transform this watery land into an oat field.

    It happened that a fortress rose from the ground in the swamp area.

    Surrounded by menacing cavalry, Lambert and his entourage are like dwarves.

    Now the group is facing the high pine wood city wall again, and they have to look up at the guard soldiers on the wall.

    More cavalrymen came together, like watching the little beasts that could not be hunted, walking around them with a playful attitude, the ears were full of the neighing of the horses and the roars of the cavalry.

    "These people actually wear iron helmets?!"

    Lambert deliberately observed these cavalrymen, paying attention to their weapons, equipment and armor. The more carefully he observed, the more arrogant he was when he set off, the more he left. "Don''t they all have armor?! Spearheads can''t be pierced, and axes can''t smash them. Could it be that they can only be rammed to death with a sledgehammer?"

    A group of cavalry dismounted and pushed the messengers into the open wooden door.

    At first, Rambat could only notice that this was a tightly packed settlement outside the city walls. Perhaps the city gate was a weak point. If all the military forces of the Polotsks launched an attack, they would have to break through the gate and enter it. What''s in the city? Now he was finally standing within the walls.

    He looked left and right. This was a small wooden fort. The houses inside were very simple. The ground was covered with black soil. There were also a lot of unremoved reed marks. There was also a lot of wood on the ground. The fort is still under construction.

    He was silently remembering what he had seen and heard, whether he glanced at the gate and the high platform out of the corner of his eyes, thinking about how to escape if he was detained.

    The wooden door was suddenly closed, and when viewed from the back, it could be judged that it was just a simple "fence gate". If Polotsk launched a siege, these guys would have piled dirt on the door, so that the army could not smash through the door with brute force, and then they would have to rely more on long ladders to forcibly climb.

    Just as Rambat was thinking about it, Fisk and Svalgard appeared together in the roar of the cavalry. The two generals changed into their best shirts, and hung bear heads on their iron helmets.

    The bear head with the mandible removed and the brain dug out. From the inside, it looks like a huge scoop, which can be buckled on the iron helmet almost perfectly. This is the case with Ross''s version of Berserker, or "Berst Bear Warrior" is more appropriate. The bear head is purely decorative, of course, wearing it can scare the guts of a considerable number of enemies.

    Fisk took some time to use these special decorations, including the most powerful men in the army he selected, all dressed in gorgeous and domineering bear heads.

    The atmosphere of the appearance of more than a dozen people was extremely enthusiastic. Lambert was considered a ruthless man in Polotsk after all, but he was not frightened, but he saw that the five followers were either diapers, or slumped, or their legs were trembling.

    Is this what the messenger looks like? Seeing a group of cowards trembling, the dense cavalry gathered in the fort burst into laughter again.

    The brothers were so enthusiastic that Fisk was very satisfied, and seeing the messenger standing here intact, or sitting on the ground trembling, made him even more satisfied.

    He raised his hand to signal, and all the officers and soldiers paused their mockery.

    From this ability to respond to all kinds of calls, do you think this tall man with a bear head is the leader of the Rus? Seeing this person, Lambert suddenly became angry, and now he was hanging his sharp blade on his belt, just taking advantage of the enemy''s neglect and rushing up to launch an attack.

    The original idea was this, but how could his uncle forbid him to act so recklessly.

    An opportunity does lie ahead. yes! a chance¡­¡­

    Lambert was cowardly, and he found that even the thought of assassination had vanished. The leader in front of him was like a monster, walking towards him fiercely.

    Suddenly, the leader actually spoke Slavic.

    "You!" Fisk pointed at the only man standing firmly. "It looks like you''re all cowards, only you are a little better. Are you messengers?"

    "Yes." Being mocked as a coward again, Lambert was angry but could only hold back.

    Unexpectedly, the leader continued to sneer: "It looks like you are from Polotsk? I have never heard of your name. You should be as humble and insignificant as mice. Indeed, you are weak."

    "..." Lambert was still holding back his words, but his eyes finally had killing intent.

    Noticing this murderous intention, Fisk couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth to look at the unruly cavalry warriors, and then deliberately chin to the helpless messenger, still arrogant: "As expected, he is a coward. It''s really easy to conquer you. Relax, maybe I don''t need to listen to what you have to say at all. Let''s do it!" Fisker suddenly looked down at the messenger a little: "You. Kneel down like everyone else and bark like a puppy. This way I can consider conquering you and give it to you. A decent future life for you."

    The humiliation of words became worse and worse, and Lambert''s entourage did not know what to do, and they were all watching his performance.

    "It seems that the negotiation was wrong from the beginning. Uncle, you are so stupid!"

    Lambert silently scolded the uncle who was the big leader in his heart. Now his anger was on his head, and he was in a rage. He pulled out the axe and dagger hanging on his clothes, and directed at the strong man who spoke foul language. rush away.

    But Fisk didn''t even bother to look him in the eye.

    What is a hundred war veterans? What is also called a brave (reckless) individual?

    I saw Fisk raised his leg high and kicked Lambert''s chest with his right leg, which easily resolved his stab.

    That''s all, the dismounted cavalry swarmed up, they ignored the frightened guy sitting on the ground, and the steel swords looked like they were about to pierce the heart of Lambert''s chaotic swords, who were gnawing at the mud.

    "Stop! Spare this man''s life!"

    If it wasn''t for Fisk''s order, after all, he would still be unable to hold on to the humiliation and sudden assassination, but the easily worn Lambert would really die.

    Fisk stepped forward with his entourage and kicked away the scattered daggers and axes with his boots. He was very worried that his kick would break the man''s ribs, but he saw the man coughing with a blushing face, and he really spat out some blood from his mouth.

    "Have you broken your bones? It seems that it is inappropriate for me to call you a coward. You are the only one who is not a coward. You... have the right to tell me your name."

    "Lambat." Lambert, who kept wiping the blood from the corners of his mouth, replied angrily while biting his **** teeth.

    "Okay. Messenger Rambat, stand up now."

    Seeing that he didn''t seem to be able to get up by himself, Fisk shook his neck, and two people stood up one by one. "Take it away. I''ll go in and talk to this guy."

    In a sense, this is the killing power stick, but its power is a bit too sluggish.

    After a single kick, Lambert''s ribs were not broken, but his lungs were severely choked, causing a lot of blood to accumulate.

    The room was rather dim, and the air was filled with a strong pine fragrance. Although the floor was made of this log, it still needed further polishing, and now I was sitting really sullen.

    Lambert subconsciously covered his chest, facing the two leaders of the Rus people. In his perception, this earth is the supreme ruler of Rus.

    "Speak." Fisk urged: "Since you are the messenger, tell me what you Polotsk people want."

    So Lambert cheered up and endured the pain to try his best to remain decent, "Our chief demands that you be responsible for destroying the village and killing the people. You have to pay a sum of silver coins and hand over the murderer for us to deal with. Stop... stop building this fort. , leave our territory."

    "Is that all there is to it?" Fisk, sitting cross-legged, asked contemptuously.

    "I''m not done. If you don''t do this, it''s war."

    Hearing that, Svalgard laughed silently. He turned his head to look at the old man: "This guy talks like a fart, so stupid."

    Fisk shook his head. For the time being, he did not laugh at this guy''s self-control, and deliberately said: "We want compensation? Why? On the contrary, you killed three soldiers under my command. I am very angry! I ask you to pay a sum of silver coins. , hand over the murderer, we will tie the murderer to a big tree, and then pile up firewood to set fire to it."

    This was deliberately smothering the fire, Lambert spit out a mouthful of blood angrily, his face crisp and terrifying. "You...you...are all wicked."

    "Wicked? No. I want you to hand over the bodies of the three people who were killed on our side. Hand them over to me first, and I will reduce the punishment for you as appropriate."

    Although it was a mouthful of blood, Lambert didn''t want to lose any more momentum. He raised his head imitating the other party''s appearance, and mocked: "I know you are Rus! Russ, the three of you who were killed, the corpses have been chopped into charred lakes by us. The three heads were hung high, and countless People spit. Hahaha¡­¡±

    "You! Are you irritating us?!"

    "Are you in a hurry? But this is the truth. We can give you three persecuted heads."

    "You guys are actively choosing to destroy!" Fisk originally just wanted to keep mocking. After all, these days were really boring, and mocking the enemy was a relief. As a result, the ridicule was not in place, but instead, he was humiliated by this blood-spitting guy. Originally, the Great King Rurik issued a "large-scale war ban". Is it possible to be so humiliated and not fight?

    "You chose war on your own initiative." Lambert retorted.

    "You...you''re not afraid that I''ll kill you now?"

    "Come on then!" Lambert''s stubborn temper finally returned, he was even a little older than Fisk, but his physical disadvantage was quite obvious. "Tell you the truth! We will have an army of thousands, and we will tear down your fortresses, kill all your men, and take your horses for my use. You will all die."

    "Really? How many thousands of people do you have?" In an instant, Fisk''s rationality took over. After all, a serious military confrontation was involved.

    It is not clear how many people Fisk can gather in Polotsk, and the description of old Harold is not clear enough, only to hear Lambert in front of him threatening: "We can get 5,000 people. Haha, I scared you. Come on! Now give you one last chance, leave your belongings and ride away forever, or you will die."

    Now there are only three hundred cavalry reaching out to Vitebsk. If three hundred are against five thousand, the Ross side seems to be at a disadvantage, but it only seems to be at a disadvantage.

    Ross'' standing cavalry has faced more difficult situations300,5000 advantages are in my hands. Besides, who said the Vitebsk fortress must be defended? It is unbelievable to have cavalry defending the fortress. But it is a giant building of pure wood, it is not qualified to force the soldiers to work hard for it. Even if it does get destroyed, a new one can be built at a later date.

    Fisk was actually too lazy to talk nonsense with this messenger, and asked impatiently, "Do you have anything else to say?"

    "Yes! You can kill me, but as long as I don''t return for ten days... oh." Lambert pinched his fingers and counted: "As long as I don''t go back after seven days, it means the war has broken out. Then after ten days, our side will A large army can reach here. You must stay here and don''t leave, like waiting for our necks to be chopped down like trees."

    "Kill this guy. Torture him slowly." Svalgard had urged Fisk to execute the death sentence, and it was true that a simple quick kill was not enough to ease his anger.

    Fisk didn''t want to be so hasty. Punishments such as skinning alive, burning alive, and being a blood eagle were indeed enjoyable, but he himself did not like this aspect. To deal with a sure-kill enemy, stabbing a vital point with a single sword is a pleasure, not to mention that he doesn''t want to solve the problem so easily.

    "I won''t kill you, nor will I kill your followers."

    Lambert, who was ready to die, raised his head: "What do you mean?"

    "Since you intend to attack our Vitebsk fortress, come on! Just take a good look at how our cavalry can easily strangle your five thousand people, and you will see corpses everywhere. Because, this is yours. The choice is what you want!"

    Lambert didn''t care at all: "It''s just how fast you speak! The leader of Ross! You are the ones who will die, and we will win."

    "Really? Let''s wait and see."

 Chapter 1066ï¼š Kyiv natives Wladyslav Sarkojevich and Pecheâ€¦

    Lambert and his entourage were detained. They were kept in separate wooden houses. Although there was a steady supply of food, it was everyone who wanted to come out.

    Fisk estimated that this kid was likely to find a way to leave at night, so he deliberately sent people to monitor it all night.

    It''s time for the leisurely days of building houses to come to an end for the Rus'' standing cavalry and the Ostara cavalry.

    Fisk judged that the messenger was not lying. The Polotsks did not show any condescension. On the contrary, this messenger could emphasize their malicious destruction of the corpses of the slain Rus cavalry. The fact is enough to make one believe that they actively chose a full-scale war.

    After a brief negotiation, the envoys were all placed under house arrest, and Fisk gathered the warriors and announced in a high voice: "The king has ordered us not to initiate a large-scale war! But if we encounter an active attack, the counterattack must be fierce. Polots The Ke people chose war, and I have the right to lead you to launch a counterattack. Everything obeys my orders and must be strictly prohibited. If I order you to fight, charge up, and if I lead you to withdraw, you will return immediately."

    Fisk didn''t want to do everything, just because there were many considerations.

    Afterwards, Fisk and Svalgard called old Harold, who was the leader and alias Olaf, again, and the three got together for a small meeting.

    "Do you know that young man named Lambert?" Fisk asked.

    "I don''t know. I . . . have never actually infiltrated a Polotsk community."

    "Oh? Why didn''t you say this earlier." Fisk frowned slightly, "How can I believe what you said before."

    "My descriptions of them are accurate. I know their leader is named Proclaw. As for Lambert... maybe a brave warrior."

    "A rebellious man, who seems to represent the attitude of the whole of Polotsk."

    Hearing, old Harold asked nervously: "So, do you intend to kill them and then burn down all the farms? This is too crazy."

    "Are you caring about them? When have you been kind?"

    "I... just worried that if you do this, the whole Riga will tremble. There are still many people in Riga who believe in Odin. Since the king has Odin''s possession, those people..."

    Fisk basically understood what he meant: "I understand. Riga would think that all that Rus'' army could bring was death and burning."

    "Yes! Actually you are not."

    "That''s how it is with the enemy." Fisk still wanted to emphasize.

    "Okay. If you want to get Riga safely, you have to make sure that the locals are not afraid. We people in Riga don''t like the way the guys in Polotsk are asking for money, but you built the fortress. On the riverside, the situation is more complicated."

    "Oh? Is it wrong to mock us?"

    "I dare not. Times have changed. If Ross can secure the trade line, it is not a problem to spend some money for this security. Besides, this Vitebsk fortress was not born to collect money. I dare to Say, if you really destroy Polotsk, even if you say 10,000 good words, the people of Riga will not really surrender. We are all warriors of Odin, and we all know the rules of the north. Riga''s local Denmark People will join others to form a coalition and fight you to the death in the name of Odin warriors. They don''t want to be your slaves."

    "It''s not what we want." Fisk sighed softly. "The king doesn''t want it either."

    "Don''t kill Polotsk unless necessary. Even if you can kill easily."

    Old Harold has been emphasizing this, as he said, this matter did not come from his own kindness, and he has been complaining about this matter.

    Fisk didn''t need to think too much, but now that he independently controls an army, he needs to take full responsibility for everything he does in the future. He had to think a lot more, he had to think about whether he really ordered a killing spree in Polotsk, how it would end after the fact, and whether the king would be angry that he did it hastily.

    "Yes. Rurik will be angry," he thought.

    It is fair to say that I only have 300 cavalry on hand. If the Polotsks really dispatched a 5,000-strong army (Old Harold claimed that it was bragging, there were at most 3,000), it would be impossible to completely wipe them out, and it would be impossible to defeat them. is a high probability.

    Then do your best to defeat it! The prisoners were then released, and they acted as messengers to force Polotsk to surrender.

    That''s why Fisk made a point of emphasizing that soldiers must not do more than they were told, no matter how the battle went. He also deliberately claimed that those who did not act according to the order had their military pay suspended for half a year.

    In any case, it seemed that the Polotsks had the initiative, and the Russ cavalry fought with less than three hundred cavalry. The cavalry began to step up their training, and various weapons were also taking the time to polish and improve them.

    Fisk even dispatched two groups of cavalry, with a total of twenty men and forty horses. They went to the north lightly, just to get a batch of supplies from Lukiholm, and to issue a war alert to Carlotta. But there is no need for the Ostarans in the north to go south, as long as they try to provide arrows and spare horses. The cavalry who went north also brought Fisk''s handwritten letter on hard paper, the content was as short as one sentence: "If the war is unfavorable, we will voluntarily abandon the Vitebsk stronghold."

    This does not mean that Fisk''s cavalry will escape, he is sure that the intelligent Carlota can realize the true meaning of it - regardless of the gain or loss of the stronghold, the cavalry''s mobile combat is the priority.

    For Fisk, what he lacks the most now is troops.

    When I was really drowsy, I came to the pillow. When the cavalry squad that was arranged to explore the southern region returned, they went as a team of ten, and they returned with a huge team.

    Just how big of a cavalry is it? Standing on the wooden wall of the fort and looking into the distance, the mighty cavalry looks like two thousand cavalry on the open and reedy swamp hard ground in the south? At least two thousand horses, right?

    Since they are only looking at it from a distance, they still need to look at it from a close distance.

    But they showed their heartwarming flags, with blue strips stitched on a white base, and they were imitating the Ross flag to identify themselves.

    "Haha, the gods bless us! That''s great!"

    Fisk danced with excitement. Although it was a bit early to count the days, the figure that was approaching the team looked like a horse team from Pecheneg. He especially remembered that Prince Pecheneg had only been away for three months. Could it be that a new batch of prairie commercial horses has arrived? How fast are the prairie people? !

    Wait a minute, if the steppe people arrive, will they join forces with the Kyiv people? The two sides have often traveled together in the past years.

    They must be carrying a lot of goods, intending to go to Novgorod for a big sale. Aside from that, they are also warriors at heart.

    The distant trade route is not very peaceful. The caravan has to pass through the control area of ??the Mickeys and the Smolensk. The team can attack them. Due to the excessive harassment in recent years, the other party will try to counterattack. Need more cavalry as escorts.

    Such a new force shines brightly! They are going to go north from the swamp where Vitebsk is located, and now they are passing quickly through the newly built pontoon next to the fortress, and Vitebsk can also realize its transportation value for the first time in history.

    The team is approaching in a mighty manner, and the sun shines on these people''s faces, and they are actually reflecting a strange light.

    "Sure enough, they are Pecheneg people, and they all wear iron masks." Fisk was overjoyed.

    He ordered the cavalry to regroup and greet the miraculous appearance of the friendly armies with honor.

    The Russ cavalry was mixed with the Ostara army, and the Ross banner was mixed with the bull''s head flag. Fisk and the Svalgard wrestling team rushed to greet them enthusiastically. The two sides met in the reeds of the swampy wilderness.

    However, upon closer inspection, there were unfamiliar faces in front of him.

    Fisk paid particular attention to the Kievs on horseback. "Strange, where''s your boss Shakoyin?"

    The words were spoken in Slavic, and a very young boy was heard pulling the reins and riding out of the line. "My lord, I am Sakoyin''s son, Vadislav Sakojevich. My father has grown old, and he has entrusted me with the burden of trade with the North. This is my first visit to Rus. "The boy''s words were as green as his face.

    Fisker squinted and stared at the boy who had just grown a beard. His face was indeed very similar to that of Sakoin.

    "It seems that you are his youngest son?"

    "It''s the eldest son."

    "That guy is old enough to have a son? Well, you are welcome, you are very timely."

    Meanwhile, Svalgard has spoken first to the collective masked Pechenegs. The other party took off the well-polished iron masks one after another, revealing a big cake face under the cold mask.

    After all, New Ostara, the southernmost city of Yinermen Lake, is the focus of the Pecheneg people''s trade, and grassland specialties and slaves are all on sale here. As a senior local military officer, Svalgard knew many Pechenegs and a considerable number of ordinary cavalry.

    It takes a long expedition to go from the grasslands to the Great Northern Lakes. Because of the lack of understanding of the lines of communication, every caravan was full of crisis. With more frequent exchanges over the years, the Pechenegs have become more aware of the trade lines, and their movements have become faster, thanks to the veterans in the army who act as elite guides.

    Fisk talked to these steppe people again, and complimented him in a lame Turkic dialect: "Seeing you again now shows that the honorable Kagan is already a khan. Our Ross salutes him."

    I saw a teenager with a silver-plated mask on his neck nodding slightly.

    "The old khan abdicated, and my clan brother Kagan succeeded the new khan. All this is fate. The handover of power has been very smooth, and no one will question the ability of the new khan in his conscience." The implication is that After the smooth transition of power, Pecheneg is still Russia''s most stable trading partner.

    "Very well, Ross needs you very much. It''s just that you came earlier than usual this time. My friend, I''m Fisk, War Chief of Ross''s First Cavalry. What''s your...name."

    But he saw the young general with a hearty smile: "I''ve heard of Lord Fisk''s name for a long time. You are a hero. And I, just the younger brother of Khan, have no merit. My name is Quetzal."

    "Well, Brother Quetzal, you are very timely. Come! Look at our Vitebsk fortress, where you are just resting."

    "But." The teenager Quetzal was a little embarrassed: "This is our ferry crossing the river, right? I''m very happy to build a stronghold here. We still hope to bring the goods to Novgorod as soon as possible. You see, this time we I ordered more horses on purpose."

    Fisk took a closer look. Those horses didn''t have many restraints. Now they stopped to nibble on the delicious reeds. Suddenly, they raised their heads, and their extremely long manes were gorgeously swayed. It was really beautiful.

    "They are all good horses! Our king must buy them all."

    "Thank you then." The teenager Quetzal replied politely again.

    In the eyes of Fisk and Svalgard, this pie-faced prairie boy is too humble. Is this person just like that? uncertain. This kid kept saying that he lacked merit, if he was given a chance to make merit, would he still be so humble?

    From Kyiv to Vitebsk, because of the Dnieper River, the land cavalry had to find a way to cross the river, so as to take a shortcut to the north.

    As for the way a group of steppe people crossed the Dnieper, it was nothing more than making some large rafts out of pine wood. The raft is towed by canoes and sampans to the opposite bank, and the cavalry can land all the way north. The demand is here. The residents of the Kyiv community must study some low-cost ways to transport many people to the other side. Building a raft like a barge is a method, and some people are even discussing the possibility of building a pontoon bridge.

    This is the fastest and fastest way. They continue to go north along the right bank of the Dnieper River. They will go completely north in the area near the city of Orsha today, and will eventually cross the West Dvina River in the Ze area near Vitebsk.

    The young players Quetzal and Wladyslav came for the first time. Thanks to the large number of old travelers in the team, the action was fast and not lost.

    The two people''s understanding of the great city of Ross comes from the descriptions of their own people who have been there. The northern world is described as wonderful, at least the various objects brought back from the north prove its prosperity.

    For the horse team that came from afar, they hoped that there would be a good post station for supplies along the way. When the teenager Quetzal set off, he learned that the Rus people wanted to build a stronghold on the road that the horse team must pass, just to consolidate the increasingly prosperous trade line and serve the travelers.

    Wladyslav didn''t know it at all. He was tasked by his elderly father to take over the duties of the horse, at least he was aware of this. What if you encounter an enemy? fighting! He now has a genuine Ross steel sword hanging from his waist, and he loves the sword that his father gave him.

    They passed through the Pripet Marsh, and the water left the horses covered in black mud, and they were angry at the excessive number of mosquitoes in the area. The water source of many Eastern European rivers.

    Even if the two commanders were reluctant to admit it, the entire cavalry team was already quite exhausted from the constant rush.

    The team was stationed there, and it wasn''t until then that Fisk really knew how many they had come.

    He heard the news directly.

    "Quetzal, how many of you came from Pecheneg?"

    "Three hundred brothers, a thousand horses. This was specially ordered by our new khan. We had planned to have a smaller team. As soon as the khan came back to the throne, he ordered us to increase our manpower. I was appointed by the khan. The head of the trade, I will be stationed in your Ross to maintain the trade route. And some warriors were specially given to the Princess (referring to Bejasil) by the Khan as her personal guard."

    Quetzal said more, which surprised Fisk.

    It''s fair to say that Fisk admires Pecheneg''s princess Beja Hill, who is married to Ross, and she was very eye-catching in last year''s war. In Viking culture, the brave female warrior is like the Valkyrie of the world, and Bejahir is such a person, even though she is rather small, she is revered for her exploits. Since her brother came here to send her a bodyguard made up of her maiden''s family, it would be great, and this would enhance Rose''s cavalry strength.

    He asked again: "Wadi How many people have you brought?"

    "More than 400 brothers, that is, we have a lot less horses, only more than 600 horses. Many of my clansmen want to go to the north to see the world. I heard that they can get paid for doing things for the king, and more people join... ¡­¡±

    After all, the Kyiv community in which Wladyslav belongs is still in the state of the village alliance, and its civilization is exactly the same as that of the Polotsks. Because Maksakin opened the door to trade with the Russians of Varyag in the north and became a de facto military alliance, it is normal for the Kyiv community, which is backward in all aspects, to yearn for the north.

    There are 300 people on one side and more than 400 people on the other side. No matter what their purpose is, they will definitely be prepared for the huge risk of this trip.

    It''s just that none of these people''s goods are slaves.

    Fisk asked more: "Are you going to the Smolensk territory to catch slaves? You can also catch the Mickey slaves in La."

    Quetzal replied quite simply: "We are in a hurry. After all, we set off early. If we hit your autumn rainy season on the road, it will be bad. We can only stop without stopping, and even cancel the looting plan."

    Wladyslav also agrees with this statement.

    Fisk shrugged: "So it''s not that you don''t want to, it''s just that the time is not ripe? It doesn''t matter! Now there is a chance to fight in front of you, two good brothers, how about we work together?"

    His eyes are on fire!

    Vardy and Quetzal could sense the killing intent, especially in this fortress. The local Ross cavalry and Ostara cavalry were clearly sharpening their knives. Who do they want to cut?

    "Is it a real battle?" Vardy asked with some excitement.

    "Bro, you guessed it right! It''s a fight. Come on, brothers, let''s go inside and have a good chat."

 Chapter 1067ï¼š Allied forces in Vitebsk

    Even a rough house is better than an outdoor conversation, with a rough unpolished wooden floor, simply covered with a buckskin blanket, so that the person sitting in it does not slap his legs,

    The house is more like a cabin in the woods, with Roth''s classic Viking Bucklers hanging on the simple wooden walls, some axes, and a large Roth flag.

    It can be seen that the owners of the fort try their best to be as refined as possible in a simple environment. They deliberately hang their flags high, and they are constantly motivating themselves.

    It can be said that in this era, Ross first invented the concept of national flags in Europe. It is more convenient than totems and coats of arms, so that two groups of people who are far apart can judge that they are their own only by looking at each other''s flags. In addition, it can be given more spiritual meaning, and the warrior can be held by the spirit for a long time.

    Just because the room where the small meeting was held was Fisk''s command post, it was normal for the Ross flag to be hung here.

    If it is replaced by Svalgard''s room, there will be an abstract bull-headed horse hanging on the wooden wall, which is the flag of the Principality of Ostara.

    Fisk''s command post is the administrative center of the Vitebsk fortress, and he sits here to issue orders and has the right to determine whether to start a war.

    "Two good brothers from afar, sit down." Fisk''s words were quite familiar.

    Wladyslav He was a few years younger, and Quetzal was about the same age, rounding up everyone was the same age. It''s all because Fisk has extraordinary military exploits and is greatly admired by these two. The more accommodating Fisk is, the more cautious they are.

    The two of them twisted their bodies to prepare, and looked at the surrounding furnishings and were too cautious to speak first.

    The trio came from three very different ethnic groups, the greatest common divisor of which was Slavic. Even if it is Slavic, there are some differences between Yinermen dialect and Kyiv Krievich dialect. At least there is no more reliable "common divisor" than it. There are many Yinmenslavs in the first cavalry. With this group of brothers, Fisk learns the language to relieve boredom when he is bored on weekdays. Talk to the Pecheneg people and learn a little about the Turkic language of the steppe people.

    "Don''t be nervous. I don''t want to say anything polite, I just have one big question for you right now." Fisk said in Slavic.

    "Please," Quetzal replied in a simple Slavic manner.

    "You two, have you ever killed an enemy? Or... have your hands been stained with blood?"

    "Haha." Quetzal smiled casually, as if he was being looked down upon, and he beat his chest: "I am a steppe warrior first. Khan followed the old Khan in the battle against the Khazarians. I shot the warriors of the enemy and raided their camps. If there was a war, I would fight without hesitation and never back down."

    Fisk was the most satisfied with this answer, and then he looked at Wladyslav, who was obviously restrained.

    "Brother. How are you?"

    "Me?" Vardy smiled too, only with a wry smile ashamed. He didn''t want to lie: "I didn''t kill anyone, I didn''t even fight."

    "Is that so? So, have you slaughtered cattle and sheep?" Fisk, who was somewhat dissatisfied, asked this quickly.

    "I have slaughtered cattle and sheep. Don''t worry, brother, I won''t be scared crazy just because I see blood."

    "Well, we''ll wait and see. Right now there''s a chance for you to fight, and as I revealed when we just met, whether you''ve fought in the past or not, this time, my new fortress here is facing a huge War crisis!"

    Fisk stuck his head out with a serious face. He had satisfied the appetite of the other two. The more Vardy and Quetzal listened to this guy''s description, the more stressed they became, like a stone pressing on their chest and unable to breathe.

    "Unbelievable, you are being targeted by 5,000 soldiers. How many of you are there?!" Quetzal asked struggling, clutching his chest.

    But I saw Fisk stretch out three fingers: "Three hundred cavalry."

    "That''s it? It''s not enough at all."

    "It''s completely different now." Fisk finally squeezed out a smile: "Now I have a thousand cavalry."

    "If this is the case, one thousand cavalry will fight five thousand infantry. You still have a chance. So if I take my clan to participate in it..." Quetzal thought for a while, "My team is selected by the Khan, and every warrior can Accurate shooting of geese and eagles in flight."

    "Are all marksmen?"

    "Yes."

    Hearing that, Fisk was overjoyed: "Be sure to help me."

    "In this case, we Kyiv people must also participate. Because, our alliance." Wadislav took the opportunity to reiterate the alliance treaty. Although participating in the war is not what the Kyiv horses want to mix, he is very clear that participating in the war can huge political benefits. It is said that we have helped the Rus people today, and if we encounter trouble in the future, the other party will also be of great help.

    "Okay, so our thousand cavalry coalition should be able to win."

    "A thousand horses?" Quetzal realized that something was wrong, and his already small eyes narrowed into two slits. "With us, it can''t be 1,700 cavalry?"

    "No!" Vardy hurriedly followed up, "Is there really only three hundred cavalry in Ross''s cavalry, and the one thousand cavalry you originally called, already included us?"

    Just this trivial matter, Fisk thinks Wladyslav is a smart guy, and Quetzal''s math ability is worse.

    Fisk shook his head: "Actually, there are only one hundred real Ross cavalry."

    At this moment, Svalgard, who had been "statuary" for a while, finally spoke: "And we, Ostara cavalry, we have two hundred soldiers. In this way, we form a team of one thousand cavalry, and we will surely win."

    The more he listened, the more strange Quetzal stood up and stomped his feet: "Let''s deal with 5,000 of them, only 1,000 people? I don''t understand those Polotsk people at all, but after all, there are 5,000 of them! If it is We prairie people are facing this crisis alone, and we will choose not to fight for the time being."

    "So, you''re not cowardly, are you?" Fisk raised his head as if questioning.

    "I''m not a coward." Quetzal hurriedly sat down again, "I just think this is a complete adventure, and our coalition is very disadvantaged. Unless."

    "What''s your plan?"

    "We can adopt grassland tactics, sneak attacking them in the dark, set fire to the house, and then ride away on horseback. To create a situation where we are active and passive, we should not confront them head-on."

    It is fair to say that what this kid said is very true, but Fisk, who has his own opinions, is not willing to use such tactics.

    After a follow-up interrogation, Lambert, who was kept in the barn and under close surveillance, explained something more. It was Ross''s Ureko team that slaughtered an outlying village of the other party that caused the entire Polotsk community to rage. The lips are dead and the teeth are cold, and the various villages have joined hands. The Polotsks are all farmers, and the settlements cannot be moved quickly, especially as the harvest season is approaching. In order not to starve to death next year, they have to guard their farmland from leaving.

    They were so united that they did not allow a strong enemy to linger near the settlement, so they assembled the forces of the entire community alliance to take their lives to level it.

    If the combined cavalry led by Ross further ruthlessly destroy the village, mass killings are naturally possible, but how will it end in the end?

    So, Fisk completely rejected Quetzal''s idea.

    "You think I don''t understand, this is a very special situation in this battle. Just confront them head-on, and we will stay here, just like the way two groups of people fight, I want to fight in an upright manner."

    "I understand, you northerners like to fight dignifiedly. It''s good, but we don''t pay much attention to it." Quetzal has his view of war, or the view of war of the entire Pecheneg Khanate. The Pecheneg people, who are still weak, are still living in the gap between the Khazarian Khanate and the Ogus Khanate. Their population is much smaller than that of the two left and right. As the saying goes, Daze is upright and upright, while the weak attack sneakily.

    "We Rus people still like to fight dignifiedly." Fisk''s hand inadvertently pointed to the ceiling, "Our god, we prefer to see a brave warrior face a powerful enemy, a dead man dies on the battlefield with a weapon in his hand, it is his best The destination. His soul will ascend to the sky and enter the Hall of Valhalla¡­¡±

    Now that Quetzal has said what he has said, there is no need to take it back. The horse team must participate in the war. It is not his intention to fight head-on, but he has no intention to refute anything.

    Quetzal spread his hands: "Okay. Brother! The Khan returned to the steppe and told you about your achievements in the Northern War. You led the army to capture a great Khan in the Western world (referring to Ludwig of the Eastern Kingdom). , There are brothers from our grassland in the victorious team. We are all very happy. I am too immature and lack talent. The Khan ordered me to practice in the north. Now I am willing to hand over the command of the army, and you will lead our horse team! "

    Even if Quetzal didn''t say it, Fisk would have to seize the leadership of the Pechenegma team for the convenience of management in the event of a war. Unexpectedly, this Quetzal handed over the power himself, and things became easy to deal with immediately.

    "Very good. Brother, your people are under my command, and everything is done according to my requirements. You can rest assured that I will not let your people die, even if it is a frontal battle, I will not let anyone sacrifice in vain."

    Some words that need to be cautious or even should not be said, Fisk specifically stated, it is really ugly to say up front.

    The words "I won''t let you die" are just a reassurance for the two in front of them, and the wording is too straightforward.

    At this moment, even though Wladyslav was hesitant, the other three people in this room ignored the predicament of the so-called 5,000-strong army and insisted on fighting. "Our Kyiv cavalry is at your disposal. I will convince all my personnel that they must participate in the war."

    After a small meeting, the southern cavalry of more than 700 people who had just met like magic soldiers joined the Rus army, which made the Rus-Kyiv-Pecheneg three-party forces essentially form a coalition for the first time. Its positive political significance is indeed great.

    Even with only 300 cavalry, Fisk was not afraid of the so-called 5,000 Polotsk armed peasants, not to mention there were 1,000 now. And how outrageous the cavalry can achieve against the infantry, Quetzal and Wladyslav still need an opportunity to understand.

    Although military power is coming in name, it is impossible for Fisk to accurately command the two allied armies in a short period of time, which requires ensuring the good cooperation between Wadi and Quetzal.

    He was satisfied with Quetzal''s steppe army, but worried about Wadi''s Kyiv horsemen. The former have at least participated in the grassland war, and the latter have almost no experience in combat (group fights do not count).

    The steppe cavalry can be used as the main force. As for the Kyiv horsemen, they can act as a crowded battlefield atmosphere group at most.

    Of course, Fisk felt that even if the Polotsks created an army of 5,000 people, there would definitely be a lot of atmosphere groups among them.

    The mass killing of a large group of armed peasants would not end well. Once a frontal battle broke out, the cavalry only had to divide and strangle a part to force other enemies to flee.

    "I still have this guy Rabat in my hand, and I will send this guy to act as my messenger to negotiate."

    This is how Fisk made a wishful thinking, so the coalition army was uncharacteristically, although it had swelled to a thousand cavalry, but still stuck to the swamp where the Vitebsk fortress was located, as if people and horses were wearing heavy armor and could not move an inch.

    It was the coalition commander who adopted conservative tactics himself. He clearly had super mobility but completely gave up this huge advantage and forced the battle back to the extremely primitive "super-large group fight scene".

    This is what is needed, otherwise how could the Polotsks accept defeat? They would be defeated by the Rus army in so-called decent battles, and the rest would be given them a decent retreat, and then a decent surrender.

    So although the war has not yet started, and he doesn''t even know the real situation of the enemy''s troops, Fisk has already figured out how to solve the mess after the war.

    Of course, the Allied Forces are not fooling around in the fortress and waiting for work, and the cavalry still has active measures.

    Allied troops camped at the Vitebsk fortress, and the goods were moved to the houses inside the fortress. All houses have rough floors, which are so perfectly protected from humidity that there is no need to worry about contamination of the cargo even in the presence of rain.

    With this opportunity Fisk knew what they had shipped.

    The joint horse team this time is much larger than in previous years, and the goods it transports are still similar.

    The fist products sold by the prairie people are really recurve bows. According to the craftsmanship of the Pecheneg people, the bow is like a sledboard when it is fully stretched. People who don¡¯t understand it will feel that the bow tips that are bent at both ends can be easily wound directly. Actually the winding is in the exact opposite direction. The bowman pressed his thigh against the handle of the bow and forcibly bent it, and took the opportunity to put a bowstring made of sheep''s small intestine on the tip of the bow.

    The total number of recurve bows sold this time has reached 500, and there are nearly 1,000 bowstrings. It is obvious that the bowmakers of the Pecheneg people must go all out to make them, and I am afraid that they will not stop throughout the winter. And new ones are still being made.

    According to the past trading experience, every intact recurve bow has a high price, which is definitely not the price of the grassland people. How is it made? It is probably made by mixing materials such as wood horns and animal tendons. Unfortunately, the bow makers in Ross have not been able to reproduce.

    Of course, the prairie people have their own big problems. They clearly face the sea but do not know how to extract useful salt from bittern. Cooking seawater to separate out table salt is also a technique, but the people of the grasslands do not understand it. Then the mass production of low carbon steel and cast iron weapons is not because Ross has extremely advanced technology. Ross''s biggest advantage occupies the northern iron ore area and the more extremely noble European only chromite ore area.

    The prairie people demand high prices for recurve bows, and this problem is directly offset by Ross''s high-quality salt iron, which can be said to be each other.

    The grassland horse team is not willing to waste their idle animal power. They gather a large number of horses. The horses themselves are commodities, and the horses have to carry as much goods as possible on their backs, even if some goods are not of high value. The sheep raised by the Pechenegs cannot independently consume the wool. If they produce too much wool, it is impossible to sell them to the enemy to make money. Since the news that the Khan brought back is that the Rus people need wool, this gives the steppe people a chance.

    With demand, Pecheneg herders are more willing to breed sheep. There was a lot of wool in the cargo this time. Due to the lack of sacks, the large lumps of wool were simply trampled and compressed by people''s feet and tied with ropes, which made many horses carry large lumps of yellow and white things. It was too heavy. Eye-catching, I don''t know what it is from a distance, but only when I look up close I know it''s wool.

    There are few kinds of things trafficked by Kyiv people. The Krivic people who live in the south have a large population and are scattered. The farthest settlements have expanded eastward to the present Chernihiv to Sumy. forest area. Their production and way of life are no different from those of the Slavs in Rus. They are all agricultural populations, which can be obtained by farmers in the north, and are basically the same in the south. Even the land on the banks of the Dnieper River owned by the Kyiv people is more fertile, and the grain yield in the black soil area should be higher. However, the backward agricultural technology like a joke greatly limits the possibility of large-scale production increase.

    Completely different from the steppe people, the Kyiv community cannot complement the industrial advantages of Rus. This time, the horse team Kyiv tried its best to transport agricultural and sideline products to the north, UU read www. uukanshu. com has something to say about alcoholic beverages, such as ale and kvass, in oak barrels. In addition, thyme and dill, which are packed in sacks, can be highly productive in the southern region. They grow wildly in the southern fields, and farmers can freely pick them during the warm season and then dry them for sale.

    Honey in clay pots is a popular product in Kyiv. Beekeeping in tree holes can be described as a Slavic tradition since ancient times. It has been developing in Rus in recent years, but the warmer southern regions are more suitable for breeding bee colonies. Local wildflowers More greatly contributes to the production of honey by the bee colony.

    In addition, the biggest commodity of the Kyiv community is probably human resources. You can get paid for doing work for the king of Rus, in the handicraft workshops affiliated to the Rus royal family, and even helping the Rus people to cut wood can also get some pay. The most extreme version is that farmers bring their own tools to go to the far north, the so-called "sea near the end of the world" to mine in northern mines, or directly face the sea at the end of the world (Arctic Ocean) to catch rare birds in the so-called Murmansk stronghold. Alien sells money.

    Rus has a huge demand for human resources, which has a strong attraction to the Kyiv community, and because of the alliance, Rus has established a legal order not to hurt any ally. In the past years, Rus has indeed fulfilled With these laws and regulations, because of the security, it is more attractive for Kyiv people to go to the north to find opportunities.

    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not used for the wars that the steppe people know is a very important part of life. Many Kyiv people follow the horse team north just to find a job. From autumn to next spring, they make money and buy local supplies and return with the return horse team. Only by living can you make money, and fighting a war is too risky.

    It''s a pity that the brothers are now riding a tiger.

    Better yet think about it! Maybe everyone can get some useful trophies in a battle, and it may be more than a part-time job.

 Chapter 1068ï¼š 1 agent

    The orders to prepare for battle spread throughout the Vitebsk fortress, and no matter what they thought, they had to face a battle here.

    Fisk did not expect much from the Kyiv team. The most useful thing for these people was to intimidate the enemy on horseback.

    The ones who really dared to fight were the cavalry on the Ross side, and the Pecheneg horses of the alliance. A total of 600 cavalry had real fighting power.

    Ross-Ostara''s mixed cavalry did not make Fisk very reassured. The equipment of the team was uneven. The standing cavalry all had recurve bows and more than ten steel-armed crossbows (generally not used). Although the cavalry of the citizens of Ostara also learned to ride and shoot, the bows used are basically traditional short wooden bows, and they try to use loose glue to bond a layer of beef tendon to strengthen some pounds.

    After all, the recurve bows trafficked by the prairie people will be completely bought by Ross. Whether the newly made bows are easy to use, the battle is an opportunity!

    Pechenegger Guetzal also rejoiced that the real Rus immediately used the bows they had brought in, as long as they used them, there would be no reason to bargain or refuse to buy them afterwards.

    In an instant, the Ostara citizen cavalry changed to the recurve bow, and they had a small amount of break-in time to practice it before the battle began.

    With the successful and fast delivery of the news to the Lukiholm stronghold in the north, Duchess Carlotta realized this major crisis. She did not participate in the battle in person, but sent all her existing ordnance supplies to South Transportation.

    She left only a few arrows missing to defend Lukiholm, and as many as 5,000 arrows were shipped in sacks, which were specially consigned by the Colts, who returned to the Vitebsk fortress as quickly as possible.

    As a consumable item, 5,000 arrows are not many, and the quality of the arrows is also uneven, and some of them are bone clusters.

    Something is better than nothing. Carlotta never thought that this year should be no war, but the adventurous actions of his subordinates still detonated unexpected wars. In any case, the new opponent is going to attack, and it is very likely to overturn the new stronghold. According to the rules set by Rurik, they will try their best to counterattack.

    She wanted to mobilize the entire Lukiholm''s armed forces to go south, because there were not enough horses to quickly transport the young boys as infantry, and it was not impossible to march on foot, so the high probability of missing the battle would be a pure waste Human and material resources.

    She prayed silently in the rear. Currently, in order to support Vitebsk, Lukiholm''s defenses have been extremely relaxed.

    When the Colts finally arrived, they left the cover of the forest and made their debut with the Ross and Ostara flags high.

    Fisker was overjoyed and could go out to meet him in person.

    "How much military supplies have you brought? Are there a lot of food? A lot of arrows?"

    The leader showed a hint of embarrassment: "Boss, the material capital of our Lukiholm stronghold is limited. The Duchess has reached the limit..."

    "It seems that there are not enough supplies? How exactly?"

    "Only five thousand arrows, and ten sacks of grain."

    This is a veteran Fisk sent out to serve as a messenger a few days ago. The veterans didn''t say much, and Fisk was just as reluctant to say much when looking at the horses.

    "Okay, you unload the supplies and go to rest first, and I will check these supplies."

    If Lambert, who was under house arrest, said it, the Polotsk tribal militia would appear in large numbers after he was detained for more than ten days. Now that Ross has received the last supply of supplies, Fisk has the absolute right to dispose of what happens next.

    So, probably on the day of the war, Lambert, who had been under house arrest for many days, was finally released.

    The bolt that was nailed to the door was released, and he was the only one allowed to walk out of the dark house. Suddenly, his eyes were almost blinded by the sun, and it took a while to recover.

    All the Polotsk messengers who have been trapped in the house these days can only whisper to assess the situation of the Rus. One day they heard a loud noise outside, and they were almost instinctively certain that they were here. reinforcements. A small group of cavalry is not easy to deal with, if there is a large group, how to win?

    Like a sharp sword constantly rubbing against the granite, and eventually the sharp edge is smoothed out.

    Lambert, who was originally the main battle, had his hands tied and was led outside the fortress. In his eyes, there were cruising cavalry everywhere. This is not a deliberate act by Fisk, but simply because the fort could not hold a thousand cavalry and more horses. The cavalry who arrived later all camped outside the city. The terrain here is flat and fertile, and the geographical environment is very similar to Pechene. The estuary of the Volga River with the role of personality.

    Vitebsk became a large cavalry camp, Lambert saw an unheard of sight, and suddenly he was terrified.

    He circled outside and was pulled to Fisk''s headquarters.

    This time, Lambert saw more ruthless people, especially a few people with weird iron faces. It wasn''t until the person took off the "iron face" that it showed its true appearance, but it was just as weird¡ªa large flat face with compact facial features and narrowed eyes.

    This is Quetzal himself. As a middle noble of the Pecheneg people, he is a little surprised compared to other relatives.

    Pecheneg is a confederation of tribes, which means "brother" in Turkic. The tribes recognized each other as brothers and thus formed an alliance, but the origin of each tribe was very different. Most are of Turkic ancestry, but are also mixed with Yuezhi, Kangju, Scythians and Caucasians. Quetzal''s mother family has some North Asian blood, and he inherited his genes unexpectedly to become dominant, so he has a big face.

    Compared with the past years, the Pecheneg people have become a little richer due to looting and trade. Those with financial resources must build better weapons and then better armor for themselves. Because of their usual riding and shooting tactics, they always like to "ride face output", and precise shooters specialize in hitting the opponent''s face, especially the weak eyes, which is the main reason for wearing masks.

    The mask is deliberately made to be ferocious again, no matter whether the face behind the mask is ridicule or fear, the enemy will always see a hideous face.

    This time, Fisk also borrowed the prairie man''s mask with great interest from the guys. It is just a leather rope tied to his head and does not affect Ross''s tin helmet. Everyone can feel a little horror when they look at each other. This is wearing its purpose.

    No, Lambert was very frightened.

    "I sent you to take a look at the camp, what do you think?" Fisk asked arrogantly.

    "Look... I see." Lambert became obviously submissive, and his cowardly expression was dissatisfying.

    "What do you think? Do you... think your clan has a chance of winning?"

    "I... I don''t know. Maybe, we really can''t win. You have too many people, and it''s so scary... If we do fight, we will lose badly."

    Fisk hadn''t spoken yet, because the man spoke Slavic, which immediately attracted the attention of Wladyslav Sakjevich.

    "Boy, do you know Kyiv?" he asked.

    "Kyiv? I know." Lambert raised his head hurriedly.

    "By coincidence, I know you Polotsks too. Look me in the eyes! To the east of our Kyiv are the Derevlyans, and you Polotsks are north of Derevlyans. I thought you were just The guy who lives in peace, never imagined that he would dare to fight against Rus! If you dare to do this, you will fight against Kyiv. I am the son of the leader of Kyiv, and this time I am with Rus allies to crusade against you." It was the first time he said such a big thing, he tried his best to pretend to be very strong, but fortunately he didn''t show his cowardice because of the violation.

    "Ah? Is that so?"

    Lambert doesn''t know this situation at all. Where is this going? When did the Rus recruit a group of fighters from Kyiv?

    "You''re cowardly! You''re a coward." Fisk shook his head and pointed at him. "You were as hard as a rock a few days ago, and now you''re as weak as a pile of mud. You can''t win."

    Go to **** with your face now! After truly seeing the powerful strength of the enemy, Lambert was completely cowardly. He wasn''t so cowardly that he trembled, at least his mind was relatively clear.

    He is a **** main fighting faction in the village alliance, and he has put down Haikou''s hope that he will be elected as the next leader of the alliance by the leaders, provided that the crisis must be resolved.

    Allies? joke. If this cavalry army annihilated Polotsk, any idea would be illusory.

    It seemed that the Rus leader in front of him was alluding to a decent ending.

    He boldly said: "Give me a chance, I want to convince my people to stop the war. Why don''t we have a good talk? We can give you a lot of food, we can share this area. I heard that you have a grudge against Smolensk. , we can disconnect those people."

    The man''s words were constructive and completely soft. It''s fair to say that Fisk was pleased with such a clever statement.

    "Hehe, of course we want to negotiate with you. It is not in Ross''s interest to eliminate you. However, it is you who chose to attack aggressively, and we can only fight."

    "Let me go back, I persuade my uncle to stop fighting, and we have a good negotiation." Lambert''s attitude has turned into a pleading.

    Fisk pinched his beard and whispered to the people around him, turning his head and squinting with contempt. Indeed, the guy who was so mad a few days ago that he wanted to kill or slash casually, is now sitting down and begging.

    "I can let your followers go and let them report. And you, stay here! When the battle is over, we do need a negotiator. You are the chosen one! Or, in the future, you will Useful."

    "..." Lambert dared not speak, and hung his head to wait for the ruling.

    This small meeting was by no means a whim of Fisk. Before the meeting, he and the elite held a small meeting to discuss how to deal with the Polotsks after the battle. If it is too violent like the previous wars, it will indeed be as the leader Olaf (Old Harald) said, the Latvians and a large number of Danes in Riga will shiver and choose to fight resolutely.

    If Polotsk were to be ruled directly after the war, those who were defeated would slowly become resentful because many of their relatives were killed on the battlefield. The Rus Principality of the Rus Kingdom cannot directly control it in the embodiment stage, and the Principality of Ostara will be required to manage it.

    rice ball exploration book

    What is the strength of the Principality of Ostara? Although it has a very noble name, its overall strength is not strong. The expansion of Lukiholm and Vitebsk has greatly diluted its strength, and it is completely unrealistic to divide troops to rule Polotsk. .

    The best way in this situation is to support an obedient agent. Since the captured Lambert has the idea of ??becoming the leader of Polotsk, it is better to choose him. Of course, it still needs to be checked whether the person is willing to cooperate.

    After some dialogue, Fisk felt that this guy was very useful. He even realized that Polotsk had no chance of winning and took the initiative to pray.

    This is the chance!

    "Now give you a chance! Lambert, I can conclude that the battle is inevitable, and you don''t want to admit defeat if you don''t fight, that''s not a man. You must fail and have no chance of winning. The key is after the war. I can promise not to. Those of you who are defeated are grateful to kill you, and even if your army collapses and flees on the battlefield, I may promise not to hunt down."

    "Benevolence?" Lambert felt a little weird.

    "Even if it is kindness. After the war, we decided to arrange for you to be the leader of Polotsk, and you will lead all your tribesmen to give loyalty to Ross."

    "This¡­¡­"

    "About you killing three of our soldiers and destroying the corpses, this kind of thing is enough for us to send troops to kill your clan. I will give you a chance to forgive your sins, pay a grain of food as indemnity after the war, and provide a grain tribute every year after allegiance to Ross. In this way, you will be protected by Rus''s military. Any forces attacking you in the future is equivalent to attacking Rus, and Rus will send troops to crusade. Similarly, when Russ crusades other forces, you will also send troops to participate in the war, and you can get the right to loot the spoils. "

    Such heavy remarks are like a dream, and Lambert really thinks that the terms here are so good that they don''t seem to be true.

    His indecision really disgusted Fisk.

    "You! Make a quick decision. Now it''s up to you to decide the fate of Polotsk. Do you have the will to become the leader? It depends on your decision now."

    For the first time, the survival of the Village Alliance was in his own hands. For the first time, Lambert felt the pressure of becoming a leader, and the current atmosphere was pressing him to almost suffocate.

    He made up his mind, and after a brief balance realized that Polotsk had no choice at all. glory? unyielding? Do not! Everyone has to survive. What''s more, the conditions given by the Rus people are already very good, and refusing is seeking death.

    "I agree! Just like a hunter would keep a loyal dog, if doing so can save our lives, I represent the whole of Polotsk willing to recognize the rule of Rus! Accept... your rule."

    It''s very paradoxical that Lambert still believes that Fisk is Ross''s supreme commander.

    He was very imprecise in his wording, and Fisk explained it well: "The great King Rus is still in the north, and he is the master of the entire north. And I, just an old soldier under his command. You are only facing It''s a small part of the army that Ross has but it''s easy to get rid of you. You are the new leader of Polotsk recognized by our Ross, but you can''t be free now."

    Lambart is only qualified to be an agent because of his noble status. As for the other five followers, they are lucky and unfortunate.

    These five people were deliberately let go, considering that they did not suffer from any flesh and blood, and even ate wheat every day in captivity, so that they were all raised as pigs and gained a little weight.

    So how could the Polotsks believe in the experience of so-called captivity when they were banished? Bao Buqi would feel that these five guys quietly killed the leader Lambert and then hid, relying on hunting to hide at the right time to return, and making up a paragraph to describe the chief Proclaw.

    Fisk and the guys summed it up, and still have to give this no one a corpse!

    So in the extreme screams, the five people were collectively cut off the earlobes of their left and right ears. This operation requires meticulous work and requires sharp knives to handle, so the extremely straight wounds cannot be caused by the rough axe brought by these five people, which can prove that they have indeed experienced being imprisoned by Ross, and what they said can be caused by Polots. Chief K believes.

    As for these five guys, only the earlobes were cut off without hindering their hearing, which basically deprived them of the right to wear earrings.

    They were banished, driven by cavalry, and ran downstream along the river with some dried fish and meat, their arms not caring about the pain in their ears, and they just wanted to run with all their strength.

    They ran with anger, which was completely different from the news Lambert got. These five people were induced to serve as the de facto messengers of Ross to give the Polotsk leader a gauntlet. According to Fisk''s idea, they had better put all their money on the table. To add fuel to the rhetoric, to ensure that large-scale battles have a chance to be fought. Only in this way, the coalition forces led by Ross can defeat them in one battle for subsequent operations.

 Chapter 1069ï¼š The Polotsk Army Attacks

    In Polotsk, many people felt that Lambert and the others, who were the messengers in person, were bound to be miserable. The savage horse bandits would kill them and then refuse any negotiation, the horse bandits are such villains, and negotiating with them is superfluous.

    A large number of people feel that Lambert is brave and reckless, and the big leader Plotslaw is not wise on this issue. The people are most concerned about their immediate interests. Those survivors of Duka Village told their experiences everywhere, causing fear and anger among the people. The mainstream public opinion may not have any idea of ??any peace. Fighting is inevitable, and the top priority is still to strengthen military equipment.

    The peasants tried their best to arm themselves, but because they had few iron tools, they made a large number of short spears with limited sharp tools. About three meters of wooden poles, trapped daggers, bone spurs, or just sharpened wooden poles. Pitchforks, scythes, and threshing flails are all weapons.

    The previous skirmishes have proved that the horse bandits are very sharp at shooting arrows. How to deal with this? It would be nice to have iron chain armor like the big boss and his personal soldiers, but unfortunately, ordinary farm farmers can''t do it.

    They made a large number of wooden boards and transformed them into square and round wooden shields.

    Wrapping the body in hard animal skin is a means of defense. Conditional hunters simply put on the approval of wild boars, and those who are poor simply hang two wooden boards on the front and rear of the body. This is just to hope that his vital points will not be missed by the arrows of the horse bandits.

    All farms are actively preparing, even if this year''s wheat harvest is not far away.

    It is fair to say that the chiefs of the farms were reluctant to fight because the enemy was pressing too hard. The Rosma bandits arranged for the soldiers to stare at them. It had been many days since the messenger set off. It stands to reason that the scouts who were arranged in the ruins of Duka Village should meet the Lambert gang who were on their way back.

    "Should they really be killed? Forget it, there is no longer any extravagant hope..." The big leader adjusted his mentality. He is indeed not a coward, and now he has become a complete master of the battle.

    The whole Polotsk was excited, and the Riga merchants who were stranded here went home one after another. Businessmen who know Ross better are not obliged to tell these guys that Ross can''t mess with them. They run away, and they must tell Riga to take measures.

    Some farm leaders were impatient, and in the follow-up small meeting, no one asked to start the war in advance.

    "We don''t have to wait any longer! Lambert has been killed, and the enemy has declared war."

    "Now we still have the upper hand, and we rushed over immediately. We relied on the advantage of numbers to win quickly without delaying this year''s wheat harvest."

    They kept saying this, and the heart of the big chief Proclaw was shaken violently. Reason still prevailed, and he ordered: "Continue according to the original plan. And we need a grand sacrifice, let the sacrifice do a divination."

    The chiefs counted each other, and each brought an ox from their own farms, and sacrificed a total of up to thirty oxen at the wooden stake ring altar in the large settlement. Such a grand sacrifice can be described as unprecedented in scale, and the sacrificers made the altar stained with ox blood.

    They prayed to the sun god, river god, forest god, and wind **** to give them strength. Facing the kneeling people, the priests declared in a high-profile manner that the victory of the Polotsks would be a great victory.

    Who would dare to say defeat in this situation? Polotsk did not have the ability to assemble 5,000 people and organize a large number of women, and there was no problem in reaching an armed force of 4,000 people.

    They never knew that they could have such a large army. The spears soaring into the sky were like forests. The spear-holders tied their foreheads with white hemp ropes, and their loose hair was tied into simple braids at the back of their heads. They identify themselves in this attire and on the battlefield, and the uniformity on the bright side further enhances morale.

    The big leader insisted on waiting until the appointed day, and before Lambert all started.

    Exactly two days before the appointed day, on the afternoon of the second day after the completion of the sacrifice, the scouts who were placed in Duka Village hurriedly returned in a canoe.

    The messenger''s return immediately caused a sensation, and what the people who had already sharpened their knives most wanted to hear was the disdain for peace by those Rosma bandits, so that everyone could justifiably kill them off. Rumors immediately went viral, the returned messengers were subjected to special corporal punishment, and the leader Lambert did not return.

    why is that? right! Lambert must be martyred! Brothers will avenge him!

    As many village chiefs as possible poured into the fortress of Proclaw, and the victims were sitting on the ground and being questioned.

    They were asked to tell about their experiences with the enemy, and they all wept bitterly about their suffering, pointed out the strength of the enemy, and most importantly, pointed out the crazy attempts of the enemy.

    The head of the big leader, Proclaw, felt his scalp go numb when he heard this, and some village leaders who were listening in could not stand the excitement and criticized the situation: "I told you that it was time to send troops early, and now that the Rus people have taken precautions, we have already had the chance to raid. not much."

    Someone made a correction: "It takes time for the army to gather, and the rusted sickle needs to be polished. Now my village is ready to attack."

    "Then go quickly! I don''t want to wait any longer..."

    The village chiefs completely believed what the released messengers said, and the messengers repeated what Fisk sent them to tell them. It''s not that these Polotsk elites lack wisdom, it''s just that the emissary''s words from the Rus are unbelievable.

    Proclaw blushed, and he also asked one more question: "Did you really see Lambert killed?"

    One person hurriedly replied, "but those gangsters will use Lambert as a sacrifice to sacrifice to their god. Lambert must have been martyred."

    "So you didn''t see Lambert''s death..."

    "Is there anything else to doubt? We demand to fight immediately!" A village leader urged ruthlessly, fearing that Proclaw would waste more time.

    "Forget it. Let''s go to war then! It seems that any illusions I have about the enemy are false! Brothers, you should prepare immediately. We will gather tomorrow, bring all the supplies, and we will march upstream!"

    Proclaw made the most difficult decision in his life. The returned messenger was humiliated and got some important information that was very unfavorable to Polotsk-the Rus people were increasing their troops.

    The battle situation has become confusing, and it is certain that if Polotsk does not act again, when the Russian army has more troops, his chances of winning will not be much.

    They still don''t know how many troops the Rus can mobilize, and Polotsk in the "fog of war" has few options. The whole people are mobilized, and the rest is just to give it a go, even if it may usher in destruction. But the general public did not have the slightest pessimism. They were swayed by anger. Goodbye, they had to gather together an unprecedented army of their own people. When the army gathered at the largest settlement, their confidence reached its peak.

    The grand sacrificial ceremony has ended. Today is not the day of expedition. Proclaw complied with public opinion and announced the expedition today, which greatly satisfied the people''s desire to fight.

    Next, is the march to the upstream...

    It was very lively when the army assembled. The identity of the armed farmers first belonged to the farm where they were located, and their village leaders led the farm Jianyong to form a combat group. There are twenty battle groups, large and small, the largest of which is the part from the largest settlement, led by Proclaw.

    Polotsk has assembled 4,000 men and women armed peasants, and it can be said that they have exhausted their military potential.

    The old and the weak were placed at home, and all young men and women set out.

    The armies of the various farms gathered together, carrying dry rations and weapons, mainly short spears, and set off on foot.

    They could use canoes, but no one did. No one was the first bird. All the leaders believed that the only way to win is to fight together. Any act of fighting first is just giving the Rosma bandits a chance to defeat each other.

    Losing the ability of the canoes to move troops quickly, all the Polotsk militia could only walk together. . It is not surprising that the marching army formed a long snake formation. The key point is that the formations of these militias are not coherent with each other.

    The team was stunned and gradually delayed for up to five kilometers! The head of the natural army of the largest settlement led by Proclaw himself, they have a higher arrogance and naturally go faster.

    Followed by several farms in the second echelon, followed by the third echelon, the fourth echelon, and the fifth echelon, which seemed to be deliberately dawdling.

    In a sense, this march was similar to a marathon. Those with weak legs were forced to fulfill their obligations to defend their homes. The disadvantage of their weak physical ability was clearly demonstrated, and even those with weak feet were left behind.

    They were in high spirits in the settlement, and after two days of marching, the morale of many people was severely demoralized.

    Proclaw''s own situation was also a bit bad. He personally led a team of 500 people, which was actually the largest group in the entire army. Grain was piled on the wooden carts transported by the pony horses, and the marchers also carried dry rations. He is very aware of the situation in which he is directly in command of the army. The army has limited food, and it is not a problem to rely on the river to drink water.

    My own team could not support the long march, and the situation in other allied villages could only be worse.

    On the surface, he is indeed the chief leader of the entire Polotsk, but in essence he is still the person elected by the villages. He does not have the power to control the affairs of the villages of the alliances. Instead, he was completely kidnapped by the raging public opinion of the alliances in this war.

    As soon as the war started, it was like an arrow that could not be retracted. It continued to operate for two days. Now, camping by the riverside, a large number of bonfires were lit, and the villagers were armed to camp and rest on the spot. He found that his team was already in a lot of misery. The men were rubbing their calves, panting for a while, and hurriedly eating the porridge after it was cooked. The situation of female fighters in the army is even worse. They are peasant women. Because of the basic principle of all-people warfare, they are also fulfilling the duty of defending their homeland. This is taken for granted by them, but in the current environment, they have become a burden.

    Women are often frail, and if they rest well, there is no problem in fighting. Since they have passed through the ruins of Duka Village, and the swamp occupied by the enemy is not far away, these female warriors have clearly shown their legs and feet, and the speed of keeping them in the entire army will be greatly reduced.

    Should I persuade them to go back?

    Proclaw did not do this. He arranged for his scouts to go to the front to investigate and also to the rear to investigate the army behind the farm. Some news came to his ears, and the information was very regrettable.

    "Damn, you are too dawdling! Do you hope that five hundred of me and the enemy will fight recklessly?"

    He scolded and summoned his cronies, then gathered all the strong men in the army, and lectured on them based on the current situation.

    The bonfire shone on the slightly tired faces of these young people. He pointed directly upstream of the river and said loudly: "The enemy is there! It''s a pity that our allied soldiers are too slow. Is it possible to use our strength to gain glory? Unless the army is united Only by fighting can we have a chance of victory, otherwise we will find ourselves dead! We cannot take risks, I order you to slow down, everyone cheer up, we are entering the rampant enemy activity area..."

    His words were as euphemistic as possible, and the listeners realized that their allies were procrastinating. The original plan was to launch a collective charge of the army to wipe out the enemy''s fortress in one fell swoop. Now it seems that the fighters are very immature and decaying.

    It''s not that Proclaw is going to be ruined, he just doesn''t want to kill him with fueling tactics.

    The next day, he deliberately slowed down his head, which was very friendly to the first echelon of the march. The five hundred people at the front took a wedge-like formation, with strong men in front, a small carriage in the middle, and female warriors in the back. Since they were operating against the right bank of the river, their right-hand side was the river, and there was no need to defend this position, so they placed a defensive force on the left-hand side in case an enemy suddenly burst out of the woods.

    A few days ago, Lambert''s messenger team, because his legs and feet were quite neat, the people he called were also of high physical fitness. This small group of people can move fast and can rush to Vitebsk in four days on foot alone.

    Proclaw''s own army had to accommodate the slow-moving people in the army, and now it had to move to the worse allied villages.

    It was the fourth day, and they still had not seen the so-called Vitebsk fortress, and the nearby river channel of the camping area was far from turning into a swamp.

    How many more days of walking will it take? The tedious march was quickly depleting the morale of the soldiers. It was not what Proclaw thought that the war had become like this. He pondered that the march was so rotten, there should be some village chiefs who felt that taking the initiative was a reckless mistake.

    What is very bad is that now the possibility of the army company turning around and returning is completely lost, and the silent cost they have invested in the war has been enormous.

    This was the fourth night after the expedition, and geographically they were already very close to the Vitebsk fortress.

    In this way, if Ross sends cavalry scouts to scout, he can easily detect the traces of the Polotsk army.

    The scout cavalry was always in place, and they had no trouble noticing the undisguised enemy. They even took advantage of the moonlight in the night to find a way to forcibly return, and then dragged their tired bodies and bloodshot eyes back to the camp in the early morning when the morning fog was just beginning to evaporate.

    Fisk sharpened his knives like all the soldiers, and fighting with the enemy in an upright manner was considered by ordinary soldiers to be a waste of the advantages of cavalry. They all obeyed Fisk alone. Since the boss asked so, the brothers and the brothers who joined later had to agree.

    Several scouts rushed back at the wrong time, each explaining the news of the enemy''s sudden appearance.

    Fisk, who was sleeping soundly, was awakened by the noise of the outdoors. He patted his face and shouted to instantly dissipate his air from getting up.

    "What''s the matter?!"

    The soldier outside the door hurriedly said: "It''s the scout we sent out! There is important news to report."

    "It''s the enemy!" The scout soldier with the status of a veteran broke into the door without any regard for etiquette, and then said in a loud voice: "Big brother! I really made that Lambert right, their army has already appeared."

    Fisk stood up immediately, his mind was stimulated and instantly sobered up: "Is the news reliable?"

    "It''s true, it''s..."

    "How? You speak slowly."

    "Yes."

    So all the returning scouts entered the house. They had some discrepancies in what they said about the enemy. The greatest common divisor of their remarks all pointed out a situation Based on the number of bonfires the enemy has lit, it can be roughly estimated that their troops are not many, and the land Between five hundred and a thousand people.

    Is this the entire force of the enemy? Take the maximum estimated number of a thousand people, such a force is a behemoth, and just like this is like challenging the cavalry, then the Polotsks are asking for themselves.

    Fisk believed in the investigation reports of his old subordinates. He didn''t believe Lambert''s description of the so-called "5,000-strong army", but rather agreed with the "3,000-strong army" estimated by the leader Olaf.

    Even with reference to the latter, the strength of the Polotsks is now a vanguard.

    What is this?

    A problem was placed in front of Fisk: Either take the initiative to attack the team and frustrate its spirit, or sit back and watch them approach the city before attacking.

    After all, it must be attacked. Considering that the enemy is very slow to move on foot, the coalition forces on the Ross side still have time to discuss whether to take the initiative to attack.

    "Okay. Take my order to inform Quetzal, Wladyslav, Svalgard, and Old Man Olaf (Old Harald) for a meeting," he ordered.

 Chapter 1070ï¼š Contact battle outside Vitebsk

    The atmosphere in the room was not solemn or even a little joyous. Not only did Ross''s coalition forces not worry about the attack of the Polotsks, they even wanted them to come quickly.

    There was only one person in the room feeling a little nervous. Old Harald took the pseudonym Olaf, he turned into a mercenary of Ross, and stood with Ross, but he still did not want Polotsk to be eliminated.

    Fisk deliberately asked him what he thought: "So what is the enemy''s strength? Our scouts estimate that the enemy''s strength is at most 1,000. This is even quite different from your estimate of 3,000."

    "Maybe... this is the force they can mobilize quickly. What are you... going to do? Kill them all? If you do, you may suffer a lot of losses."

    "I don''t think it''s possible. Unless it''s a **** battle with the Franks, I may suffer heavy losses." Fisk looked left and right, and everyone laughed arrogantly.

    Old Harald was very embarrassed, so he didn''t mention it at all: "So you really want to do it?"

    "Yes." Fisk nodded, "I wanted to give them a chance to fight with us in an upright manner, so they dispatched this person, either too weak or looked down on me. The main body of my plan remains the same. A trooper would meet these guys. How about you? How much do you know about their army?"

    Svalgard hurriedly answered: "Our boss is asking you how their weapons and equipment are."

    "Weapons?" Mentioning this, old Harald looked contemptuous: "You might as well interrogate that Lambert on this issue. Isn''t this person a relative of the enemy leader?"

    "I''m afraid he will lie and either speak Polotsk too weakly or brag."

    "I''m telling the truth?" Old Harald asked deliberately.

    Fisk looked at him sincerely again: "We are all warriors of Odin, you will never lie to the gods. We are a group now."

    What old Harald needed was trust, and Fisk gave him trust. He began to describe a detailed understanding of the Polotsk people, although mentioning their poor military strength, it explained a problem that had been ignored in the past.

    The so-called if they act on a large scale, when the whole people go into battle, they will definitely use all kinds of farm implements as weapons. Overall, Polotsk is seriously lacking in iron armor, but there is no shortage of iron tools. There are many spears for hunting wild animals, and a large number of scythes. Other than that is a lot of pitchforks. The poor and the poor have a fighting method, and it is probably a group of people who act together with short spear weapons and look like a mobile hedgehog.

    In principle, the formation of spearmen restrained the impact of cavalry, and the Russ-Saxon coalition relied on this move to beat the East Frankish army violently at the Battle of the Elbe. Whether the Polotsks also have this kind of tactics, Fisk is not at all willing to use the cavalry charge as a magic weapon for victory, and he does not want to fall into unnecessary losses after the chaos.

    The enemy has very little iron armor, which is also important information. But the enemy is not a fool, they will use a lot of wooden shields to defend themselves. After all, thinking in a different position, Fisk also thought of making a large number of wooden shields for defense, and even covered a layer of deerskin on the shield.

    The recurve bow of the prairie people has a very strong force when riding and shooting close to the face. Here, the Parthian cavalry frequently used the recurve bow to shoot the Roman soldiers directly through the large shield to kill Crassus. Distance riding face shot. Once the distance is widened, the problem of the rapid loss of kinetic energy of the cavalry''s ability to shoot light arrows with a recurve bow is all too obvious.

    Fisk received a more advanced education in Rurik, and thus had some understanding of physics. He knew the basic principles of ballistics, kinetic energy concepts, air resistance and gravity, albeit in general terms, which were very useful in actual combat.

    The experiences described by old Harald were drawn from the accounts of Riga merchants who sailed on the West Dvina over the years, always exploited by Polotsk and occasionally clashed.

    He still firmly believed that his judgment was correct. If the whole people were to fight, it would be reasonable for Polotsk to send an army of 3,000 people, even though there were still many female fighters.

    Fisk has already thought of a countermeasure: "Brother Quetzal."

    "exist."

    "Give me fifty cavalry archers who are good at fighting. I will organize one hundred and fifty warriors to challenge first, and I will personally act to frustrate their courage. It would be better if I can catch their leader."

    "Is there such a good thing?" Quetzal agreed without thinking, and he shouted impatiently: "Just so, there will be fifty warriors assigned to Lord Princess (Bejasil), and they should be with you Ross. People fight side by side."

    "Very good." Fisk looked at the other two again: "Svalgard, Wladyslav, you two soldiers continue to guard the Vitebsk fortress, the cavalry is on standby, leave some brothers to guard the fortress to ensure our supplies Five misses."

    For the battle, Wladyslav was delighted that he did not participate in the battle. He led the Kyiv Horse Team to announce its participation in the battle. If it is not necessary, it is better not to fight directly. Svalgard felt a little regretful, and the boss made himself so he had to agree.

    It was still early, and since the cavalry had always been in a state of readiness, ordering them to assemble and go into battle could be done almost instantly.

    What the cavalry pays attention to is mobility. Fisk and Quetzal cooperated in friendship, and a highly elite cavalry archer unit was immediately formed.

    One hundred and fifty rides to battle!

    The iron hoofs lifted countless lumps of mud, and the well-equipped cavalry attacked along the right bank of the West Dvina according to the information. All fighters involved in the operation were told that the operation would be met with a large force of the enemy, and all those who were eager to kill the enemy would be given a chance. Fisk also explained some basic principles, the so-called follow his wisdom in all actions, and stop killing when he is ordered to stop.

    He even emphasized one point: "It is better to kill them than to capture them, arrest more people and force them all to give up their resistance."

    kindness? Some brothers feel that the boss is suddenly kind.

    On the surface, Fisk really wanted to be merciful, but it was actually based on realistic considerations. He did intend to be merciful, just for a good ending in the future.

    The cavalry are all cavalry archers, and the elite standing cavalry under the Ross are really prepared. They put on iron plate mail, that is, use a large number of holes on the traditional chain mail to fix a large amount of iron with hemp rope or wool thread. piece. The vital torso and thighs are so armored, and the rest are covered in leather.

    The fifty cavalry armors that Quetzal personally led were much weaker. They all wore leather armors, but an abstract iron mask was tied under the tapered leather helmets, which made the cavalry more hideous.

    Fisk especially brought ten steel-armed crossbows. Even if the winding process of this weapon is extremely troublesome, it is indeed a medium-to-close-range armor-piercing artifact. A crit is enough

    Such cavalry would have no problem hunting a group of bears. They formed a dense formation and marched soothingly along the reed-rich river in small steps. It was only a matter of time before they met the advancing Polotsks.

    ...

    But it was said that the Polotsk Army, when the big leader Proclaw realized that his position was too far behind, deliberately slowed down. His first echelon gradually merged with the dawdling second echelon, and he had no intention of complaining. As the two echelons merged together, the marching force finally reached a thousand people.

    Originally, what the Ross scouts saw in the early reconnaissance were only 500 members of the first echelon of the Polotsk Army, and they estimated that they were at most 1,000 soldiers due to misjudgment. Now, their estimates have become reality.

    Even if the situation made Proclaw very speechless, he realized that even complaining would not help. Many of the village chiefs who shouted fiercely did the exact opposite of what they boasted when they actually marched in combat.

    The first and second echelons that can be gathered have already included a large proportion of the elite fighting forces in this community. He comforted himself that even if the subsequent echelons were merged together, many soldiers waving their flags and shouting for the number of people played a greater role than fighting. With elites in hand, these thousand people already have the ability to go straight to the enemy''s fortress.

    Proclaw still understands that even self-persuasion cannot deny that the existing troops are difficult to win, and he still needs the participation of the follow-up troops, so setting up camp in the forest area outside the target area is an option.

    The forest can wipe out the cavalry advantage of the Russ horse bandits, and can also hide their own strength. As long as there is a little time to breathe, he firmly believes that the follow-up troops can arrive no matter how hard they are, and the rest is a decisive battle of the group charge.

    Ruyi''s abacus is well played, and the initiative in the battlefield seems to be in his hands all the time.

    Although the marchers were exhausted, their morale was generally good. People chatted and relieved their boredom during the march, imagining how many spoils they could get after victory. Because of bad luck, they did not mention the possibility of death in battle at all, and their optimism shrouded the entire army, and they also ignored that they might be attacked at any time.

    It was in this turbulent situation that a grayish-white shadow appeared in the distance upstream of the river.

    The Polotsk warriors with their heads are old Orion origins, and they are extremely sensitive to moving objects in the wilderness.

    That''s not a moving pack of bears, it''s the enemy!

    "Horse bandit! It''s a horse bandit!"

    They shouted in shock, grabbing the hilts of their short wooden bows and preparing to shoot.

    The entire parade was in chaos in an instant. Proclaw thought about what to do in case of an enemy attack. No matter how he thought about it, the Russian horse team really appeared, and he could already see it with the naked eye at this moment.

    "Brothers, fight!" He shouted several times in a row, hurriedly summoned several village leaders in the general, and ordered: "Hurry up and organize your people to fight! Tell them not to run away. The spearmen are gathered together, and the archers are placed in it, and we will defend with all our strength. !"

    In fact, based on the previous small-scale battles, Proclaw has realized how to deal with the impact of cavalry. One trick is to form a battle with spearmen and mix them with long-range arms to wait for an opportunistic output. It is silly to set up the formation like this, and it is indeed difficult for cavalry to break through the hedgehog formation.

    Unless, the Russ army that rushed over was a kind of armored cavalry with heavy armor, like a four-legged, one-ton dump truck hit by it like Eastern Rome.

    A thousand people in Polotsk are moving in a mess, and quite a lot of people are seeing the horse bandits of the Rus for the first time, and hatred and curiosity are also born. They formed a formation as quickly as possible, and turned their spearheads out of the formation, forming a hedgehog formation with the riverside area.

    The wooden shield covered at least half of the surrounding warriors. The simple wooden shield was tied to the left arm so that the soldiers could hold spears in both hands. In this way, the soldiers bowed their backs to meet the impending impact.

    At the same time, the Russ cavalry discovered the enemy on the march, and Yuzai Youzai''s advance came to an end.

    "Cavalry! Get in close formation! Check your bows and arrows. Crossbowmen! Charge now!" Fisk ordered loudly in Norse, but then repeated it in a short Pecheneg Turkic dialect.

    As a result, Quetzal saw the preparations of the Rus for the first time. These taller men with mostly blond hair were like prairie people, and their left hand holding the reins was holding the bow handle by the way. Experts even hold a few arrows in their left hand, and some people simply hold an arrow in their mouths. Quetzal knew that all this was done in order to fire more arrows in a shorter period of time. Grassland warfare was about losing lightly and quickly, and the Rus seemed to be faster than the steppe people.

    "This is the performance of veterans who have fought **** battles." He sighed silently, and was surprised to see ten Russ cavalry lying flat on horseback, their hands constantly "stirring" an implement, and finally it seemed It was actually to wind up their magic weapon.

    Ross''s crossbow was exported to the grasslands on a small scale before this year. At that time, Kagan, the current Khan, was full of confidence that this thing could turn the weak into a marksman, but the actual performance was not satisfactory. There is no shortage of sharpshooters in the steppe, and there are countless opportunities to practice archery in the open valley plains of the lower Volga River.

    He had long known the incredible use of iron as a bow arm by the Rus. Can a bow be made of iron? Only actual combat can prove one or two.

    Quetzal approached Fisk with the reins on his horse, and said bluntly: "This is the first time we have fought side by side. I saw that the enemy actually formed a formation on the ground. It is better that we attack from the left and right flanks."

    "That''s what I mean." Fisker didn''t even want to answer this, and he added: "But before we attack, let''s shoot in the air and create chaos first."

    "Okay. You decide when to strike."

    Quetzal knew very well that he would stay in the north for a long time under the order of the Khan in the future, and he knew very well his future status. Now, he would do his job as a "partner general" as soon as possible to facilitate his relationship with other Rus nobles. This young bald Fisk, for example, was a high-ranking Roth nobleman, and the Khan claimed that this man was qualified to be a brother to "Ros Khan" Rurik.

    Are high-ranking nobles slaughtering enemies? Quetzal is happy to see the opportunity to kill the enemy is today.

    The cavalry''s speed of action is far better than that of a continuous marching team. They love horsepower and pay more attention to how to use it. The Turkic horses have strong endurance, but their attack speed is not strong, so the horse team first lined up to ride the wall.

    To highlight the greatest attack effectiveness of the long-range arms, there is nothing more than the use of line formation.

    At this moment, Fisk was riding in front of the formation. He raised his right fist and turned to warn the soldiers: "Three arrows! Rapid fire! Prepare now!"

    All the soldiers stared at the clenched fist of his raised right arm.

    "All ready! Projectile! Right now!"

    There is no problem with shooting a prairie recurve bow against a target 200 meters away, but if you want to shoot accurately, it will be a test of luck. After all, the projectile is the collective behavior of the archers, and the attack is also the enemy who is in formation.

    200 meters, under the distance that the actual figure appears to be a little small, it is the stage for Ross''s performance.

    As the Polotsk infantry archers gritted their teeth in the spearmen array, waiting for the enemy to advance, there was a sudden swish in the sky.

    It was an arrow that came from flying!

    By the time the bow hunter realized it was too late.

    The standard armor-piercing arrow is Ross''s mass-produced weapon. The stir-fried steel method removes the excess carbon from the cast pig iron arrow cluster into low-carbon steel, and then quenches it for performance hardening. It''s a slender chisel that renders any ordinary chainmail meaningless, with terrifying penetrating power against an unarmored foe that can be based on wounds of lethal depth on the foe''s torso.

    Arrows fell from the sky, and the armorless warrior was hit with various strange body parts. The person who was hit by the arrow immediately began to mourn, and the person who was intact raised his shield subconsciously, and saw the arrow cluster penetrate the wooden shield and get stuck in public...

    Even the pony that was pulling the load was hit by an arrow because of the extreme pain and struggled, and the army that was originally formed began to become chaotic under the continuous arrow rain.

    They also counterattacked, with the bow-wielding hunters shooting arrows at the cavalry, but even if they were thrown, their arrows could not hit the cavalry at all.

    The distance was already close, and Fisk could clearly hear the screams and pained roars of the chaos.

    The Russ cavalry was still advancing, and the soldiers had their legs clamped on the belly of their horses. After being ordered to complete the three losses, they took out new three losses from their quivers, either in their hands or in their mouths.

    Fisk looked left and right again, the time was ripe, he waved his fists: "Russians, follow me to the left! Pechenegs, follow Quetzal to the right! Ride a shot at close range and pierce the enemy''s face! Let''s go! !"

    It was also a hundred from the left and fifty from the right, and the Russ Army, which was clearly outnumbered, launched a strong attack on the enemy infantry several times its own.

    They adopted the classic one-hundred-and-tested prairie cavalry tactics is actually a kind of Parthian tactics.

    From the point of view of Proclaw, the leader of Polotsk, the Rosma bandits really had to sprint head-on.

    In desperation, he mobilized some sane spearmen to form a formation on the front line, one after another aiming at the direction of the cavalry''s attack.

    It''s not a Parthian if it really hits hard.

    Not far in front of the formation, the cavalry that entered the galloping state suddenly split into two. The two cavalry teams galloped past the two wings of the formed infantry and shot arrows. rear. The cavalry looked back, the horses stood still, and they continued their more precise pile-driving arrows from the saddle.

    During the period, the steel-armed crossbow, which had just completed a close-range crit, was slowly charged, and the enemy hit by it was hopelessly fatally wounded.

    A sprint horse needs a break, and Fisk just gives in to the horsepower.

    When he felt that the warhorse got a breather, he started the second round of operations...

 Chapter 1071ï¼š Its a totally unequal fight

    The Polotsks had never really fought against the Rus'' cavalry, the last skirmish was nothing, and now they finally realized that they had encountered an unbelievably strong enemy.

    Why fight? Proclaw''s concept of fighting is the fighting of the warriors, but the enemy turns out to be so arrogant that they only focus on shooting arrows.

    His head was buzzing, and an arrow was stuck in the wooden shield tied to his left arm. This arrow is exactly the same as the one captured before, which can prove that the enemy is the previous horse bandit.

    Now, the horse bandits rushed over again.

    "Let the spearmen fight and stab their horses!" he shouted vigorously, but it was long overshadowed by the panicked shouts of the warriors.

    The soldiers of Polotsk were defending instinctively. They spontaneously gathered together with shields as walls and tried their best to defend themselves. They could only protect themselves and have no time to take care of their wounded companions.

    The Ross cavalry attacked from both flanks, the horses galloped, and the riders shot arrows sideways. One raid was three companies of arrows, and then they retreated to their original positions.

    Especially the warriors holding the crossbow, the heavy arrows shot at close range, the stubby arrows completely pierced through the shield, killing the soldiers in the rear with deep arrows and fell to the ground.

    After only two rounds, the Polotsk Army could only continue to "superimpose", they kept shrinking, the people in front squeezed the people inside out of fear, and the people inside were squeezed to the point of being unable to breathe. Soldiers scrambled to not want to be on the perimeter and were shot, the stampede was happening.

    After a short rest, the third round of the cavalry attack came again. The same Parthian tactics, the same helpless gathering of the Polotsks.

    Arrows smashed into wooden shields like many ears of rye and wheat, and arrows pierced through chicken feathers everywhere. The arrow smashed through the wooden shield and hit the soldier''s next door, piercing his eyes and neck through the gap, and the red spray paint spurted fiercely. The Polotsk soldiers who witnessed the miserable condition of their companions could only go further and use the shield to help each other''s torso and face. They even lost the opportunity to resist.

    Of course, even for Russ cavalry, frequent use of Parthian tactics is a huge drain on horsepower. According to the experience of past wars, it is necessary to take a good rest after six such operations. Then do it six times!

    So, the fourth round of attacks came again!

    Although it is a small-scale conflict, the battlefield is like a wildebeest group chosen by a small group of lions in the African grasslands. At least the wildebeest will fight hard, and the Polotsk troops who have been beaten have been helplessly gathering.

    "They are too weak." Quetzal was speechless, and suggested Fisk: "I saw you send your soldiers to wear a lot of armor. Do you still insist on your ultimate strategy? It''s better to let your men rush to solve the battle."

    "No need." Fisker''s expression was iron, "one more time, make them break down and flee."

    "So then fight back and flee the enemy?"

    "Then chase. I changed my mind!"

    This is often the case. Once the battle begins, it can hardly progress as expected by the initiator. Even if Fisk wants to be kind, he and his brothers have long been red-eyed, and their minds as warriors are fully awakened.

    The final round of cavalry shooting began, and the cavalry swept past quickly after inflicting some kills.

    At this moment, the warhorse was already holding its head high and panting heavily, and the constant turning back and charging consumed a lot of horsepower, so the seventh round was completely suspended.

    "Stop!" Fisk shouted again and ordered: "Remove the bow! Draw the sword!"

    All the cavalry turned their horses and understood that this was the last pursuit, and the Pechenegs who were traveling with them also drew their swords or took up battle axes.

    Fisk was not in a hurry to attack immediately. He checked his army and noticed that he should have no losses. It is true that we do not give the enemy a chance to counterattack, and of course we have no casualties.

    The battle became like this, which surprised both sides. Fisk really didn''t expect the enemy to be so weak, and Proclaw didn''t know what to do because he was beaten.

    The visibly tired cavalry remained firmly in control of the battlefield initiative, and those Polotsks were equally tired, and at the same time severely suffered from fear. They longed for a chance to escape, and their eyes watched the movements of the Rus through wooden shields filled with arrows.

    Countless people have grass in their hearts. They want to run away and worry that once they get out of the cover of the large army, they will become the prey to be shot and killed by the Rosma bandits. They became extremely conservative, and they stayed where they were, as if they were frightened and stupid, and could only helplessly point their spears to the outside.

    The Russ cavalry was completely uniform, and the Pecheneg cavalry wore iron masks. The final hack is about to begin, although that doesn''t meet the requirements of steppe tactics.

    "It''s time to go! Russ! Form a wall! Walk with me at a slow pace! The Pechenegs are behind!"

    As a result, the Russ with a large number of people lined up on the wall. They formed a thin line array. This array was extremely wide but thin. The attackers naturally knew their own strength, but in the eyes of the victims and enemies, it was like a wall that was unstoppable. Slowly pressured towards himself.

    There was still a whizzing sound in the sky, and the Pecheneg people who were the deep guards were still shooting arrows in the air. Quetzal cooperates as he sees fit, feeling that it is inappropriate to launch a lethal raid now, and to fire arrows to further damage the enemy''s morale.

    A wall was pressing head on, and the Polotsks had to guard against arrows falling from the sky in order to defend against this wall.

    Those who are still resisting are surrounded by many wounded, the wounded are howling, the dead have been completely paralyzed, and the number of people is clearly dominant. Proclaw''s mind was a little clearer, and he appealed to his brothers to actively defend against the enemy. Unexpectedly, the morale of the frightened compatriots was on the verge of collapse.

    The collapse is only a matter of time. It only needs a fuse, and the entire army will completely collapse.

    The fuse will inevitably come.

    At first, it was just a soldier who couldn''t stand the tragic situation. He dropped the broken shield with arrows and ran towards the woodland area north of the river with a hand axe.

    It''s like an avalanche, starting with just a few snowflakes falling, and then the chain reaction quickly evolves into a massive collapse.

    The second person, the third person... Now there are more than ten people, more than twenty people...

    "Boss! They finally fled! Hurry up and chase!" Some Ross warriors roared anxiously.

    Fisk was waiting for this opportunity, and he finally managed to induce the enemy to self-disintegrate. He stretched out his arms and turned the steel sword in his hands with great radiance: "All army! Shock! Wanton slashing."

    The charge has begun!

    The generally armored Ross cavalry is a low-profile version of the heavy cavalry, led by Fisk himself, the wall gradually turned into a chisel, and it slammed into the enemy who was completely fleeing.

    Those who were running towards the forest were let go because they were wasting their time in pursuit. The cavalry was obsessed with dividing and encircling the enemy, like a dagger cutting through fresh meat, part of which was enjoyed and part of it was given up.

    The horses smashed the fleeing people, and the cavalry with the swords raised the steel swords over their heads in the reverse direction very carefully, and stabbed at the enemy. After all, this is not a broad-blade saber. The slender Ross steel sword is more different from all Viking swords. The design focuses on assassination rather than slashing. Objectively, it is also very suitable for cavalry to kill unarmored targets.

    The sword stabbed an enemy, and with the blessing of the speed of the warhorse, this stab inflicted a deep wound, and the person hit by the sword was almost certain to die.

    They were ruthless killing machines, and the Pecheneg cavalry at the rear saw it clearly.

    This is the seventh round of combat. The Russ cavalry tore the Polotsk army apart. Those who have fled into the forest or are fleeing are not chasing, and the cavalry that has lost momentum will fight against the enemy in front of them.

    The cavalry finally turned into a state of fighting on their own, and Fisk no longer worried that his cavalry would be killed by the enemy who actively resisted in the chaos. On the contrary, the enemies in front of them almost all lost their fighting spirit, and they all threw their weapons and huddled together waiting for the fate of death.

    Killing a guy who threw a weapon is not brave, and most of these people will not be killed. This is not because the Russ cavalry is suddenly kind, but the brothers deliberately capture slaves.

    The Russ cavalry wanted to capture slaves, and the Polotsk cavalry even more so. What''s more, there are obviously female warriors here. Like other kin, they almost gave up their resistance, and they were all captured.

    "Quickly capture the prisoners! Then sell them to the Rus to make money!" Quetzal appealed to his subordinates in the language of the prairie to get to work quickly, so some black-haired prairie warriors still dismounted and **** the frightened enemies with standing cables. Stop.

    The steppe people are very particular about the female warriors of Polotsk, but now it is more appropriate to describe "peasant women who have lost their fighting spirit". According to the past trade, if the slaves were captured and sold to the north, the Rus would pay a lucrative delivery to buy the captives. This time, the Quetzal went north to the Smolensk villages in a hurry and did not gain anything. Now it is the capture of captives to earn extra money. good opportunity.

    The act of capturing prisoners is aggravating the chaos, and the Ross cavalry who are caught in the chaos have no time to take care of their comrades.

    Fisk''s sword was dripping blood, and he looked left and right to notice that some brave warriors were still fighting against their wagons.

    carriage? Those ponies looked too naive.

    The Russ cavalry was spinning around the grouped enemy, the enemy kept stabbing with spears, and the orphans poked the air, just to scare the cavalry who kept wandering back.

    The cavalry with swords nailed it to death, and people kept taking arrows, and shooting arrows against the face continued to consume the strength of the enemy.

    At this moment, the great leader of Polotsk, Proclaw, was among them. He had the opportunity to escape in the chaos, but he decided to stick here because he could not afford to lose face. He was mentally prepared to die in battle, and at one point he planned to shout to attract the attention of the cavalry, thinking that he would kill an enemy before he died, but the Russ did not give him a chance to duel.

    The guards guarding him were all wearing chain mail, and by coincidence they were also wearing leopard skins.

    It really shows loyalty and goodness in adversity, and those soldiers who were raised on weekdays are now desperately resisting. The clothes of these people were completely different from those of the peasants and soldiers. Fisk realized that he had a high probability of catching a big fish. Of course, it was unrealistic to expect the enemy to surrender in a chaotic battle. Even if the enemy military commander is found and killed, there is no pity, because an agent has already arranged.

    The pointed armor-piercing arrows made the Polotsk''s limited chainmail still meaningless, soldiers were shot, and Proclaw watched as his cronies kept dying, and there was nothing he could do.

    He knew that he had been defeated, and the cavalry in front of him didn''t seem to be many, and the Polotsk Army, which was clearly in number, disintegrated without any decent resistance.

    He saw with his own eyes that a village leader was killed.

    Proclaw has always been entangled in this war. The situation in front of him was not his original intention. However, because of public opinion, he could only lead the people to the battlefield. If the war is defeated and the people are responsible for their own choices, Proclaw can quibble that this is a self-inflicted experience of his own people, so what''s the point? A perished village alliance, what qualifications does a surviving leader have to survive?

    Continue to sit still like wild boars **** to be bled, although warriors in boar hides are killed in cavalry strikes as prolific.

    Proclaw gave it his all: "Brothers! Fight with them! If you want to die, you will die!" After that, he simply squeezed out the wall of people protecting him, holding his Viking sword to fight the cavalry.

    The broad-blade Viking sword is a derivative of the Roman sword. The wide-blade shape of the Rus cavalry is very sensitive, not to mention Proclaw himself dressed like a serious Viking.

    He is certainly not a Viking, rather he is imitating the Danish settlers from the Gulf of Riga.

    Fisk looked so real, really thought he might be fighting a group of Danish mercenaries.

    "Are you Danes? Stop it! I can''t kill you!" Fisk at this moment persuaded him to surrender in Norse, but the other party was really Danes and probably didn''t want to humiliate and surrender.

    These words were actually answered in Slavic language. The speaker''s words were very sloppy, and his tone was probably swearing.

    Open your mouth and curse back? You don''t have to.

    Looking at the battlefield, the enemy with good legs and feet has escaped cleanly, the riverside battlefield is full of corpses, the cavalry is still cruising to make up for the knife, and the black-haired prairie people wearing masks are actively taking prisoners. Fisk mobilized more than a dozen brothers to launch the final attack. More than a dozen people who were stubbornly resisted were directly knocked down. Then the Ross warriors who were cruising in circles dismounted, turned into sword and shield hands, and stunned the enemy in leopard skin with their shields, killing them. Struggling to resist, tying up the faint, the submissive.

    With only one hundred and fifty cavalry, the enemy with superior force was defeated and lost. The battlefield was full of corpses, and a large number of prisoners with their hands tied were constantly gathered into a pile. . They were shivering, because someone who tried to escape in the chaos was brutally shot, and the prisoners did not dare to escape again.

    The cavalry captured the pony, which the Pechenegs thought was too strange, and their curiosity kept them petting. The supplies transported by the pony carts were completely seized, and the food contained in them greatly boosted morale.

    Quetzal was busy sweeping the battlefield. He hoped to find valuables from the dead bodies everywhere, and it was best to collect some silver coins. How can a group of farmers have a lot of silver coins, but the prairie people have found a lot of hand axes and scythes. They don''t know how to use the giant scythe. According to its shape, it is estimated that it is used by the enemy to kill the horse team. Fortunately, the horse team did not lose. Hand axes are all accepted, this valuable thing is gathered by Quetzal.

    For the Ross cavalry, who are all veterans of hundreds of battles, have no idea what loot they can find. The enemy is too poor to even be robbed by the wealthy Ross veterans.

    Only those guys in leopard skins.

    The Rus people also went south this time, and only realized that there is something called a leopard in the world when they detained the messenger Lambert. Lambert, whose name comes from the leopard. This naming method is not qualified to accuse Fisker of being strange, after all, Fisker''s original intention is a big fish.

    The European leopard''s fur is relatively fine, large, and has mottled patterns throughout.

    For the tribes belonging to the West Slavic ethnic group, European bison, European leopard and wild boar are often seen in their living environment, which is different from the East Slavic ethnic group who often encounter brown bears and white bears. It is quite natural to worship fierce beasts. The Polotsk people are ancient Polish immigrants from the Vistula River. There are also leopard activities in the living area. It is suitable for Proclaw to decorate itself with leopard skin.

    Of course, the Polotsk Great Chief did not die, or because he wore a Viking-style iron helmet, leopard skin on his shoulders, and a Viking sword in his hand. No matter how he looked at this guy, he was a high-ranking officer, and sloppy killing was not in line with the Rus cavalry. Fisker also wants these guys to provide some meaningful information.

    Proclaw was captured alive after being knocked unconscious, and as many as ten "leopard-skin guards" with similar equipment were also captured.

    Even if Fisk could not judge at all whether these well-dressed people were mercenaries or senior members of the Polotsk Army, it was certain that they were not ordinary people.

    He specially ordered: "You stare at these guys, you must not pick up your clothes, and tell me when they wake up!"

    "According to the order." More than a dozen soldiers who were responsible for persevering took the order.

    After that, Fisk rode his mount to patrol the messy battlefield. Perhaps the war with the Polotsks ended inexplicably in this way. If so, Polotsk has no defenses. Wouldn¡¯t it be a good idea to conquer them?

    A bold idea came into being - quickly conquer Polotsk, support the agent Lambert, and repay the king.

    Based on this idea, Fisk hurriedly issued a merciful order, that is, ordering soldiers not to kill prisoners, all prisoners should be gathered together, those who were lightly wounded would be taken away, and only those who suffered fatal wounds and bleeding would make up for it. end its pain. According to the defeated Polotsk Army, there were a large number of female fighters, and he additionally ordered the young and vigorous fighters not to be rude to them, and to drive them to one place like cattle and sheep and not do anything.

    No more persecution after the war, all for the convenience of controlling Polotsk in the future, Fisk is just imitating the method of Rurik, the king of Rus.

 Chapter 1072ï¼š Polotsk has been defeated

    Proclaw, who was knocked out, finally woke up, his head was still buzzing, and it took a while to understand what happened after seeing the scene in front of him.

    "I... lost the battle."

    The leopard skin was stripped off his body, his helmet was removed, his hands and feet were **** against the wheel of the carriage, and even a rope was tied to his mouth.

    He and a few cronies were tied together, and a group of Varyags stood in front of him. It must be Rosma bandits, even if they dismounted, the clothes and weapons prove it all.

    The crowd also saw the captive''s open eyes, even though they were suddenly closed again.

    "Don''t pretend to be an idiot." Proclaw was kicked a few times, and he whimpered in pain.

    "Tell me! Who are you?" The words were asked in Norse.

    Then someone shouted impatiently: "You ask in our language, does this guy understand?"

    "I''ll come." A shorter warrior stepped forward. He was a Slav from the north, or even the son of a Boyar nobleman.

    "Who exactly are you?"

    The words were changed into Slavic, and Proclaw basically understood, but how should he answer? His mouth was still bound. He whimpered for a while and finally got his mouth loose.

    "Have you figured it out? You dress like a leader. Who are you?"

    Originally, Proclaw wanted to proudly claim that he was the chief of Polotsk, but then he thought that he was now **** with his hands and feet as a wild boar captured alive. .

    His silence made the Ross very impatient.

    "Is this guy dumb?"

    "Not necessarily. I''ll ask again." Well, the boyar''s son heard the news again, but in exchange for the other party, he still shut up.

    "He doesn''t understand you?"

    "No. I think it''s a tough mouth. Just beat him again."

    The soldiers were chattering, as if the prisoner could speak when the prisoner was being served, someone picked up a wooden stick and made a ramming action, but they saw that the person closed their eyes directly, as if appointed.

    "Wait!" The boyar''s son stopped his companions. "The boss asked us to see that they were not beaten to death. This guy doesn''t want to talk now, there is always time to talk, and the big deal is to bring them back."

    "It''s really boring." The soldier threw the stick and walked away angrily.

    Proclaw wanted to be beaten to death, but he was still sitting here without the courage to bite his tongue and commit suicide, so he had to wait for an unknown fate.

    At the same time, Fisk, who was cleaning the battlefield, made a lot of progress. A large number of arrows were recovered, as were the enemy''s weapons.

    Men and women, captured warriors gathered together. The dismounted warriors checked all the dead bodies with their swords, made up for the severely wounded, and pulled away the lightly wounded. They would deliberately stab the dead body in non-lethal places such as the arm, and those who pretended to be dead were easily exposed and then **** and taken away.

    The battle is over, a large number of enemies have fled into the forest, and it is possible but not necessary to pursue them.

    "It''s over." Quetzal, who took off his mask, came on his horse, and the horse was fixed in front of Fisk. Youdao: "These people are really weak and poor. My people didn''t find much loot, but they captured some slaves. You...you can give me some money when you arrive at the Great Northern Lake."

    Fisk heard what this guy said was very funny: "Are you still thinking of selling slaves? They are really poor. Even if you want to sell slaves, we may not buy them."

    "Huh? How do you say this?"

    "Let''s not talk about it." Fisk waved his hand. "Look at how many slaves we have captured."

    All the captives sat together and counted as many as two hundred.

    How many enemies have managed to escape? But there are also nearly 200 dead bodies that are roughly lighted. The battle was fierce, the people who were actually killed were not outrageous, and the full-scale killing was not Fisk''s original intention. He was more satisfied with the current battle situation.

    He then assembled his team leader and asked everyone, "Do you have any casualties in your team?"

    There were no claims of casualties or serious injuries, although there were a few minor injuries. They were hit by the enemy''s loss, but unfortunately the inferior arrows can only scrape the Ross cavalry, and the mere wounds are nothing.

    "You should also be vigilant with minor injuries. We also brought alcohol, so let''s smear it. I hope you don''t drink it secretly."

    The Russ people have been experienced in various wars, and the highly distilled ale is finally turned into a base wine with a purity exceeding 95 ¡ã, which is diluted with water and debridement.

    Fisk noticed that many of the prisoners were wounded, and let their injuries cause fevers. He ordered his subordinates to clean the wounds and then apply alcohol to the wounded. The wounded did not understand, and they screamed in pain with alcohol debridement. In the eyes of others, this was deliberate abuse by the Ross gangsters for fun.

    Finally, the soldier reported the situation to Fisk: "The guy in the leopard skin woke up."

    "Did they say anything?"

    "Nothing, mouth as hard as a stone. That look like a pleading for us to kill."

    All this was within Fisk''s expectations, and he shook his head: "Let them be stubborn, at least they''re not dead, right?"

    "Yes. We dare not be rough."

    "Very good. Those guys are not ordinary fighters. Maybe that Lambert knows a thing or two. We can find out when we bring them back."

    A small-scale battle was planned, but the enemy was too weak, so Fisk took advantage of the situation to launch a full-scale attack, and the mere 150 cavalry won the victory with no casualties.

    It is not easy to stay here for long, the corpses of the enemy are abandoned, and all the prisoners are taken away.

    The captives, like gifts caught alive, are bound on horseback. The captured carriages were also used, and a group of prisoners were placed on it. Desheng''s cavalry evacuated as fast as possible, but victory still had a price.

    "Have a good rest after returning." Fisk, who was returning, ordered loudly: "Our war horses are fed with the captured food, and we will sleep well. However, you must not play with the women you have captured. Violators will be fined!"

    The last request made the soldiers speechless, why shouldn''t they play with those female prisoners? The big deal is to buy the captives that you like at your own expense, and then become wives and concubines according to the rules set by the king.

    That''s what Fisk wanted, and the soldiers complained and had to give up.

    They set out early in the morning, fought the battle by noon, and waited until the sun set and the cavalry finally returned.

    Vitebsk ushered in the triumphant division, and the people standing on the heights hurriedly blew horns and waved flags to welcome.

    The soldiers who stayed behind hurriedly greeted him on horseback, and both Svalgardpo and Wladyslav came, surprised that Fisk Boss had also escorted many prisoners of war.

    At this moment, the captured Proclaw finally saw the target of his battle - the fortress on the swamp. It''s a pity that I came here as a prisoner of war.

    The prisoners were all thrown inside the fortress. They were starving and thirsty and looked extremely haggard, but there was no fear as a whole, as if they were fully appointed.

    More than a dozen people who were originally wearing leopard skins were specially brought out to stand by.

    Fisk personally walked into a separate room. Lambert learned early in the morning that the Polotsk army was coming. His mood was both anticipation and worry. Now that he saw the bald general again, he looked anxious: "You guys! We won the battle. ?"

    Fisker said with an iron face: "Ross has nothing to lose, and a lot of your people have been killed."

    "This..." Immediately, like a stone pressed against his heart, Lambert took three steps back and didn''t know what to do.

    "Caught some people in leopard skins, like they came. Do you know them?"

    Hearing that, Lambert''s heart tensed again: "Recognize. Those are the personal soldiers of our chief. Ah! Maybe the chief has died in battle."

    "Big Chief?" Fisk was ecstatic, but he suppressed this emotion. "Perhaps your big chief is not dead. Come on, let me see the captive, maybe the guy again."

    Lambert walked out of the dark house under house arrest with an uneasy and heavy heart. In the sunset, he saw many people sitting helplessly on the ground. And his appearance instantly caused a collective uproar among the captives.

    Proclaw, who closed his eyes for this reason, opened his eyes slightly. Even if the sunset light was dim, he could see that it was not his nephew who was walking.

    "Lambat, this kid is not dead? Can he walk freely among the enemies?"

    Indeed, Lambert has no restraints, and his current appearance is clearly surrender. How did the most vicious main war faction turn into a big traitor? The captured people were shocked.

    It was too embarrassing for his nephew to see his appearance, Proclaw nodded, but he was easily recognized by Lambert.

    "Uncle!" Lambert hurriedly walked over, crouched down and shook Proclaw''s shoulders vigorously: "What the **** is going on, you... lost the battle?"

    "Shut up!" Proclaw asked loudly, "What''s the matter with you? Are you dead? Are you a traitor?"

    "I...I didn''t."

    Finding a window for venting, Proclaw said again: "It must have told the Russ information. I was defeated, your clan was killed, and you still have the face to stand here."

    Lambert seemed to have eaten a lump of dung, and he was very uncomfortable and didn''t know what to say.

    But Lambert''s job was over, and Fisk came and pulled him away. After inquiring, I finally realized that the chief of Polotsk was in my own hands. Fortunately, he was not killed. Of course, according to Viking values, Fisk expected this guy to die in battle, and his capture was deserving of contempt.

    "Your name is Proclaw? Very well. You don''t seem to want to talk now? Don''t worry I''ll let you speak."

    Fisk''s Slavic accent is a little weird, but the other party still understands the main content. Seems like a big punishment? Proclaw looked serious, but he remained silent.

    "It is as hard as a stone. I tell you, I am Fisk, captain of the cavalry of the Rus kingdom. The army you have seen is only a small part of Rus, and even so, it is easy to slaughter you Polotsk. Then , do you really want Polotsk to disappear forever? Or, would you like to have a good chat with me? I will give you a chance to negotiate. If you don''t speak, you will refuse. If you refuse me, it means that the Polotsk must die. ."

    Lambert retells this sentence carefully, and at the same time hurriedly persuaded: "Uncle, everything has changed. We have to survive first, and have a good talk with this group of people, we still have the possibility of life."

    It''s unbelievable that the nephew can say such a thing. He is like two people, who knows what kind of soup this kid drank in the Ross camp.

    But he had to make a decision, because the bald guy was taking the life of the captive.

    Silence means doom, even though Proclaw has realized that the other party is asking him to surrender on behalf of the whole of Polotsk. He can quibble the so-called whole village alliance is not his own words, make peace without permission and cannot convince the public. Can the Russ believe this? They will find it perfunctory.

    In order for the tribe to see the future sunshine, Proclaw is reluctant to make stones. He hooked his head and spoke in a low voice, like a whispering wolf: "Okay... I am the leader of Polotsk, and I organized a large army to conquer you. I... I am willing to talk to you."

    The down-and-out wolf became a dog, Proclaw lost his vigor, and Fisk had no intention of abusing the defeated man.

    He was unbound and taken to a room with cooked wheat in front of him.

    "Are you hungry? Let''s talk about something to eat." Fisker sat cross-legged, and he wanted to see if the captured guy would eat what he had come to eat.

    Proclaw knew very well what it meant to eat the food in front of him. Hunger was acting on him, and he had no choice but to eat these food in order to save the other captives.

    The room was a little dim, and the few bronze lamp sockets were filled with gelatinous seal grease, and the oil lamps lit slowly to illuminate the room. There were several burly people and an old man sitting in the room.

    It was the first time that the old Harald had met the supposed chief of the Polotsk people in this way. The old fellow sat here, serving as an adviser to determine how much the captives were telling the truth, and secondly participating in the meeting as a settler in the Gulf of Riga.

    Fisk intends to negotiate with Proclaw, so this negotiation is not just a problem between Ross and Polotsk. Of course, rather than talking about peace talks, it is better to say that this is Ross taking advantage of a golden opportunity to order the biggest speaker of the other party to declare the surrender of his family.

    It''s really human beings for knives and me for fish and meat. Proclaw kept silent and listened to the requirements of the Rus.

    Seeing that the other party was listening intently, Fisk looked left and right, and declared his claim on behalf of Ross as a general of Ross.

    "The Kingdom of Rus ordered you to surrender Polotsk immediately, and you will be loyal to Rus. You will pay a tribute in kind every year to allow Rus'' troops to station in your territory. For this reason, you will be protected by Rus'' military, and you can Live in peace in the future, any force that dares to attack you is equivalent to attacking Ross, and will be severely punished..."

    The nephew Lambert is here, and the boy repeats the words of Ross''s bald general, but the words are more cordial in the words of his hometown.

    Proclaw found it inconceivable that these remarks did not seem to be what the victor should have, as if the victor was showing his cowardice. He even felt a sense of absurdity! If all the Rus in Varyag want is this, why should the two sides meet each other? To be fair, the Polotsks didn''t feel anything wrong with depending on a strong man to live.

    Now that the main force has been defeated, although there are still thousands of soldiers left, just as it was originally estimated that those soldiers would not be able to find a shadow even on the march, how can they expect to fight the enemy bravely? The real war exposed the weakness of the Polotsk army at the moment, and the community had no ability to continue fighting.

    Proclaw still found the victor''s promise too absurd. Seeing his uncle''s hesitation, Lambert hurriedly advised: "Uncle, these Rus people have given us conditions that we can''t refuse. I''m afraid everything is a misunderstanding. We destroy their bodies and hang their heads high, and the Rus people don''t want to do this. Let¡¯s investigate further. We can trust their claims. Surrender is self-preservation. For the sake of our future, we surrender.¡±

    Proclaw took a good look at his nephew''s face. The Russ looked serious, and his relatives became lobbyists. This kid has changed from the biggest main war faction to the biggest main peace faction. Why is it?

    "What the **** is going on with you?" he asked. "If we do surrender, what benefits will you... get?"

    Now Lambert doesn''t want to worry about his so-called face anymore, "Uncle, I want to understand. We can''t take advantage of the Rus at all. The entire north belongs to the Rus, and the Krivics in the south (referring to Kyiv) Community) are their allies, and as you can see, there are not only the Varyags of Ross sitting here. I have discussed with them, you give me the position of the leader, and I will be the leader. "

    "You!" Proclaw suddenly realized: "In order to be the leader, how dare you..."

    Lambat simply gave it up, and he gritted his teeth: "Even if the clansmen call me a dog wagging their tails and praying for food, I am willing. I just want to be the leader! Let them call me! In this way, you are not morally wrong. Besides, I I also want to protect the lives of the people. The Rus supports me as the leader, and we can restore peace from now on. Of course, this is a bit humiliating, and it is better than the destruction of the whole family."

    So the sole purpose of the nephew''s resolute main battle at that time was to gain power, and he could do anything to gain power? Yu Xin, Proclaw despised his nephew''s words, Yu Li, he found that he had no choice, and he was still sitting here just because it was useful.

    From Ross''s standpoint, Fisk was glad that the captured Lambert was willing to be a lobbyist for the power granted by Ross. Seeing that the time was ripe, Fisk was talking about his goals again.

    "Surrender! Polotsks, as long as you surrender, all those captured will be released immediately, and you can go home. Our cavalry will go directly to your village community to declare conquest, and you must all give up Resist so we can guarantee that no one else will be killed."

    "Is this true? No more killings?"

    "It''s true. I can immediately order the release of the captives, give them food, and let them go tomorrow." Fisk raised his chest and said.

    "I want to see you actually do it."

    "Then wait and see. You''ll see in a minute."

    "Okay. As long as you do this, I will declare surrender."

    Fisk did what he said, and the soldiers who were ordered to untie the captives. These hungry people will be collectively locked in some vacant rooms at night, and they are all given some food that can only satisfy their hunger.

    Both Proclaw and Lambert had seen all this with their own eyes. Lambert had some doubts at first, but now there is no doubt about it.

    Not much touched, Proclaw only felt that the Russians were just keeping their verbal promises He couldn''t completely trust each other, at least he saw hope. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether or not to declare surrender now. Looking around, the wooden fort camp in this swamp is full of cavalry. They can easily destroy Polotsk as long as they gather their forces, but they did not do so.

    "Okay, I am willing to surrender. I am willing to give up the position of chief. As for whether the chiefs of those villages agree to abdicate and hand over power to my nephew, I have no control." Proclaw finally told Fisk .

    This promise has already met the needs of the Ross army. It just so happens that many of the prisoners who have been unbound and given food are here. Taking this opportunity, Lambert just came to a speech about becoming a big leader.

    have no choice? at a loss? Angry? compromise? All kinds of emotions are intertwined. People who have lost their fighting spirit want to go home and live a peaceful life. They don''t want to fight anymore, especially with the sturdy Rus.

    Since Lambart claims to be able to satisfy everyone''s demands to go home, they only need to recognize Proclaw''s defeat and abdication and support Lambart''s ascendance, even if they know that Lambart is essentially a puppet supported by the Rus.

    From Lambert''s standpoint, he knew that he was essentially an agent of Ross''s development, and the foundation of his rule as a big chief was inherently unstable. You need to make some achievements, such as ending the war and returning home with the released prisoners.

 Chapter 1073ï¼š Russ cavalry in Polotsk

    The chief of Polotsk has declared surrender in exchange for the survival of the entire clan. This is his personal behavior, and even if he feels it is a decision that he has no choice but to do, everything is still unknown to those troops still marching.

    As for the war, he can no longer make reservations after he has surrendered. He stated the entire strength of Polotsk - four thousand men.

    Knowing this number, Fisk took a deep breath, but also quickly realized that for the sake of this war, the other side could be said to have exhausted their forces, and they were making a big gamble with the mentality of annihilating the family if they didn''t succeed.

    What exactly is this for?

    The answer is very straightforward, Proclaw explained: "Our scouts estimate that your troops are small, but each of your soldiers is very strong. We held a meeting to discuss that only by gathering as many troops as possible can we defeat you and put this The fort is pulled."

    This explanation is very logical, and Fisk is too lazy to stand in the victor''s posture and make a mockery. He and Svalgard immediately realized that the Vitebsk fortress was indeed of great strategic value. drop it.

    How can such a fortress be destroyed by others? On the contrary, it must be a powerful deterrent to all ethnic groups in the surrounding area, and it must continue to be developed.

    Proclaw officially mentioned that the vanguard of the army was defeated, but it was also the strongest part.

    In the follow-up, there are still troops continuing to retrograde expeditions along the riverside area. These people are too weak to march at a desperate speed.

    "Then, do you think if your army completes the general assembly and fights our army decisively. Do you... feel you have a certainty of victory?"

    Faced with the news of the bald general, the defeated Proclaw could only say: "I''m not sure."

    "Really unsure? You have four thousand people."

    "But you also have a thousand people!"

    "What if we only had the first three hundred? I want your real thoughts."

    "Dare!" Only at this moment, Proclaw answered very simply.

    "So, how are you going to fight?"

    "Naturally, it is to organize all the troops to swarm up, and rely on the absolute numerical advantage to defeat you and uproot this fortress."

    Fisk nodded his head: "In this way, you think you have won?"

    "if not?"

    "Look, even if you destroy this fort, we''re not going to be buried with it. We can ride and disappear without a trace, or pop up and kill you when you let your guard down. Even because you show up in large numbers, Your rear must be very empty, so... do you think your rear is completely empty?"

    Originally, Proclaw thought that this was a general news after his surrender, but unexpectedly, the bald general, this fellow named Fisk, had already bluntly and arrogantly explained their next tactical plan for the Rus.

    In fact, the last rhetorical question started Fisk''s sudden inspiration.

    What does the Vitebsk fortress mean to Rus? Naturally, it has huge strategic implications. But what really makes sense is not the wooden fences and the large number of new buildings, but the privileged location, a shoal that is naturally wadable, a flat area that is easy to cultivate, and a natural station on the north-south line of communication. .

    If it can''t stand the military pressure, it will give up the fortress. The big deal is that it will make a comeback in the future.

    "We have no intention of fighting with your follow-up troops. I will lead the elite troops to rush into your homeland as quickly as possible. I don''t worry about getting lost, and ambitious people will be excellent leaders. With this merit, we will give our full support. This man becomes the new chief of Polotsk."

    Fisk even applauded his own strategy. His so-called leader was the real careerist Lambert. Of course, a guy who would betray his clan in order to gain power, Fisk despised this kind of person, and it is fair to say that this kind of person is more likely to be a pug.

    In fact, the leader is not alone. The previous expedition of the Ureko team not only destroyed the village of Duka in Polotsk, but also found the "forest road" leading to the main settlement of Polotsk through the mouth of the captive. Marching, being attacked, and fleeing, Ureko''s follow-up robbery operation was very unsuccessful, and the escape was also embarrassing. Isn''t the escape route the opposite of the marching route?

    Duka Village means "a huge bend in the river" in the local language, and it is indeed a big bend, which has become a geographical marker. From Vitebsk to the village of Duka, it is not the only way to go along the riverside. The clever hunter ventures directly to the forest road just for the short cut, and Fisk is happy to take this short cut.

    The conversation was like a military chess game. In Proclaw''s opinion, the bald general must do what he said. Even if the two sides really fought with a disparity of 4,000 to 300 troops, that kind of close-to-hand combat would not happen. The Lotsk tactics were wrong from the start. The real battle showed even more outrageous, one hundred and fifty elite cavalry defeated the strongest one thousand people.

    Proclaw was convinced by the defeat, and he could do nothing about the next actions of the Rus. He could only pray: "I hope you will keep your promise and not kill another person."

    ...

    As a result, the Rus began to actively prepare for the next move, and also to prevent those who are not afraid of death from continuing to march to Vitebsk.

    So will the follow-up 3,000 Polotsk troops really go on a massive offensive?

    This is indeed the case in terms of performance. Even if their retirement is dragging a long distance, the overall trend of marching is unabated.

    Ten village leaders led the village Jianyong to continue the march. They all lost contact with the big leader and could only continue to move forward according to the original plan. Some people retreated. The boring marching for several days was a kind of psychological torture. Some people''s leather shoes were worn out, and walking barefooted and the soles of their feet were worn out. It was a real torture.

    At the beginning, there were people calling, and the village leaders could not take care of the issue of fleeing soldiers.

    Most of the personnel are still marching. This is because the overall speed is still decreasing. Whether it is out of their own volition or necessity, they are so out of touch with the vanguard that they are completely unaware of the fierce battle ahead.

    Until these "armies" that gradually gathered together arrived at the horrific battlefield.

    They saw wolves tearing at the body of the dead, brown bears biting, and even foxes taking a piece of the pie.

    "What wicked person did all this?!"

    People sighed and sighed, then rushed to disperse the beasts with their weapons, and then checked the dead bodies and found that they were all their own people.

    A terrifying answer couldn''t be more obvious - this is the vanguard unit that is completely out of contact in the front.

    Where is the chief? already dead? Are there any living people nearby?

    Seeing the tragic corpse lying everywhere, their only fighting spirit was lost in an instant. People''s hearts are broken, and to continue fighting is to die. Fear acts on people''s bodies, and all the village chiefs gather urgently to discuss what to do next. There is no need for any normality, and no one would accuse it of being cowardly even if the troops were asked to withdraw. Or that everyone is willing to be cowards, they just want to escape back to the village, and no one dares to think about what will happen next.

    The village seemed to be the only safe place, but some work had to be done before evacuation.

    The clansmen are already dead, and no one will take it for granted if their bodies are allowed to be bitten by wild beasts here.

    At least save the last face before evacuation! At least let everyone bury the dead clansmen on the spot.

    This is the conscience of the Polotsks. They dug long and narrow trenches in the riverside battlefield area, and then threw the softened and blackened corpses into the trenches one by one. During this process, they found that the weapons of the deceased had completely disappeared, there was not a single carriage that was supposed to be a baggage, and there were not even the bodies of horses in the remains of the battlefield. The attentive hunters in the team checked the traces on the ground. They noticed a few footprints of beasts, but they found an astonishing number of U-shaped traces.

    This trace is quite special, very similar to the traces found on the battlefield after the small-scale battle with the Ross horse bandits. At that time, it was judged that this was the horseshoe installed by the bandits on the horses.

    Horseshoes are known only to a few Polotsks. They had domesticated some ponies for carts but couldn''t ride them, so the ponies couldn''t care for their four hooves with high-value horseshoes.

    The horseshoe marks on the battlefield are very outrageous, they are extremely dense, and the number of cavalry of the enemy is staggering. Looking more closely, a large number of hoof prints continued to look upstream of the river, and there were even rut marks.

    Although a wise hunter could not estimate the situation at that time, at least he had sufficient evidence to prove that the victor had gone north.

    But the number of corpses is not outrageous, only two hundred after careful statistics. You must know that there are only 500 soldiers and horses in the headquarters of the big leader. How can this be lost?

    Either many were captured or escaped into the forest. The former must be a tragic slavery, and the latter may be reduced to food for wild beasts.

    The work of digging large pits to bury the bodies will continue, but people will take a short rest and withdraw their troops.

    For the follow-up troops, this expedition was really fruitless, and it consumed too much manpower and material resources, and the real exchange was greater fear for the Rus.

    The last Polotsk army was finally turning back, and they had wasted too much time. At least their dry food reserves are okay, and there are enough reserves to return the same way.

    They didn''t know that the Ross cavalry was moving like lightning!

    After all, the area where Vitebsk is located is a swamp, and the West Dvina River is so relieved that there are shoals that can be waded through. Polotsk hunters occasionally arrive on the opposite bank from here and hunt, while Latvian and Danish immigrant businessmen from Riga must choose to travel south from here to reach Smolensk.

    Merchants go by water, and hunters are naturally active in the forest, that is, the hunters have found a direct route in the woodland. Lambert knew about this route, but he was not proficient, but among the prisoners of war who were captured and released were senior hunters. He is just a small person in the community, the big leaders have all surrendered and are willing to cooperate, why not cooperate?

    The Ross army saw such a scene, and more than one person was willing to lead the way.

    Are these sudden collaborators credible? Fisk and the others retained their suspicions and gave them a chance to make a living.

    As Fisk told the surrendered Proclaw, the fortress was just named Vitebsk, it was destroyed and a new one was built.

    Fisk did some division of labor, and the Kyiv horses continued to go north, but the goods of the Pechenegs had been nominally acquired by Ross. The Kyiv native Wladyslav led his team and took the Pechenegg horse team with him. The initial goal was to reach Lukiholm in the north and the Duchess of Ostara to reconcile and be stationed. Ostara cavalry guide guide.

    Polotsk will be conquered, and the Rus-Ostara cavalry, together with the Pecheneg cavalry, will **** the released prisoners "home".

    As for the fortress of Vitebsk, it should have been stationed by a small number of Ostarans. This time, only thirty people stayed here. Not surprisingly, these people were the original defenders. Although this kind of garrison behavior is risky, they were also instructed by Fisk: "If those backward guys attack you, you will report to the north."

    The army split up after a brief rest following the victory.

    It''s a smart move to switch homes. Fisk was prepared for the worst. The so-called enemy got the empty Vitebsk fortress and occupied Polotsk in the entire Polota River area.

    The enemy may not be able to capture the fortress, but the cavalry will certainly be able to capture Polotsk. I don''t know if there are those who led the way who surrendered in the army, as well as senior traveler Old Harald and Ureko who walked through the "Forest Road".

    A small number of cavalry escorted the unarmed prisoners forward, while the main force was galloping.

    Both Proclaw and Lambert were riding horses for the first time. The uncle and nephew were tied to the saddle with ropes, and the horses they were riding were led by warriors. ."

    The cavalry pair is marching in fast walking mode, and the soldiers all bring a bag of oatmeal, which is not eaten by themselves, but fed to their own mounts, so that the speed of the attack can be maintained for a longer time.

    When you know the right path, it doesn''t take long to reach your goal.

    In the early morning of the third day after departure, when the morning fog had just dissipated and the sun rose, a moving shadow suddenly rushed into the dark green woodland.

    "This is the wheat field! Be careful not to trample the wheat field, this is our trophy!" Fisk made an urgent order.

    Indeed, Fisk felt it was a great mercy to **** oil and water from the vanquished without cutting off their heads. It is a fact that the Polotsks are not rich. The most important wealth they have is food and human resources.

    According to the past war model, it is natural to rob the defeated and become slaves. Fisk was reluctant to do so because of the appointment, and he even persuaded Pechenegger Guetzal to let the Polotsks redeem their captured clan with grain.

    The Rus wanted to keep Polotsk and bring it under their rule. If they asked for the slave issue again, it would destroy the friendship, and Quetzal had to accept the compensation terms.

    Proclaw has surrendered, and such surrender is also a conditional surrender.

    Ross will not ask for slaves, but ask for food as a substitute, and Polotsk will continue to pay tribute in the future.

    There is a lot to say here, Polotsk is surrendering to the kingdom of Rus, by no means the nearest principality of Ostara, but the tribute food must pass through Ostara. In the war of conquest, the Ostara cavalry contributed a lot. After all, Fisk was the standing army general of the Rus Kingdom. He was granted full power and naturally had the right to make all decisions. Therefore, this is actually unfair to the Ostarans, but fortunately they have no intention of entanglement.

    The cavalry, deliberately willing to ridge, marched quickly on the small wasteland, and rushed to the narrow Polota River in one fell swoop.

    Now the oats and rye are heading, and the autumn harvest is not far away.

    The old and the weak are left in a village lined up like a string of pearls, and it is no exaggeration to call it the emptiness behind.

    All tactical changers are probably the current situation, the difference is that the Rus have prepared for the worst, and they can withstand the cost of losing the Vitebsk fortress.

    Hundreds of cavalry suddenly attacked, the old man who was washing clothes screamed and fainted, and the children who were running around fled home one after another.

    There was no resistance in the villages they encountered at first, only some old people and children tried to hide as much as possible.

    However, what shocked them was that the big leader Proclaw actually appeared. Everyone knew that face The cavalry seemed to be inspecting their own village. Head to the largest settlement, which can be called "Polotsk".

    Any disengagement from formation is forbidden, even Pechenegs are not allowed to loot. Fisk restrained his own men and ordered Quetzal to fulfill his orders.

    The cavalry did fulfill their promise and did not kill a single person, and the villagers, who were also completely incapacitated, only dared to watch these cavalry from a distance, just like watching the big brown bear that broke into the settlement. They saw Proclaw and Lambert, and noticed that some of their own people were present. These people are shouting "don''t be afraid" and "they don''t kill people" in their native dialect.

    The old and weak left behind didn''t know what happened to the big boss, and some elderly people took a risk on crutches to find out. Other secret observers saw that the old man was actually not killed, and more people began to show up. The stubborn children did not know how high the sky was, and there were actually children holding wooden sticks in front of the cavalry as if they were about to fight.

    The children were all driven away, and the most serious experience was that the cavalry shot arrows and fell at the urchin''s feet, but the cavalry still did not kill anyone. Such a move is quite different from horse bandits, even though Proclaw knew that the last attacker was in this army, and even knew that the Rus commander who destroyed the village of Duka was called Ureko.

 Chapter 1074ï¼š complete the conquest

    Finally, the Ross cavalry arrived at the largest settlement, and the cavalry stopped at the mansion of the big chief.

    "Strange, the village is empty, and everyone went to war?" Fisk looked left and right, the wind was blowing in the streets, and some thatch swept over the wooden farm tools placed on the wall.

    He could vaguely hear the bleating of sheep, but he could not see a living person.

    "They should have been hiding, for fear that we would show up and kill them," Quetzal added.

    Indeed, the people left behind in the settlement were all hidden, and only a few peeked vigilantly. They didn''t even go far, and some wore simple straw hats to hide and hide, so that they almost blended into the house.

    There are three pillars in the empty field in front of the chief''s mansion, and the things on it are extremely terrifying.

    "Boss, look there." A soldier pointed at the whip.

    All the soldiers raised their heads, Fisk looked up, and saw that the three heads on the side had turned black. It is no longer necessary to doubt that the final whereabouts of the three veterans who died in the battle are here. Although the whereabouts of the deceased are already known, it is still infuriating to see them now.

    Fisk was angry and annoyed at this scene, and his subordinates were just as indignant.

    Fisk still refrained, and he stared at the embarrassed Proclaw with a constipated face: "Sure enough, you really did this."

    The latter did not speak stubbornly and did not defend himself, but only used an embarrassing smile to cover up his inner panic.

    "Forget it, I don''t want to vent my anger." He ordered his subordinates to chop off the wooden pole with an axe, wrap the black and smelly head with cloth, and plan to cremate the three brothers who died in battle, leaving at least a little ashes at the end. Buried in the cemetery of the capital.

    It was not until he saw that the Russ had taken the dead body and had no intention of revenge, Proclaw, who had been silent, finally said, "I''m sorry, it''s our fault."

    He was afraid that this would cause the Ross cavalry to rage, and after weighing it, he added: "We are willing to pay in kind. I just ask you...don''t kill people."

    At least on the bright side, Fisk was still indignant, "Then take out a lot of food to make amends! I heard the sheep cry, you can take out some sheep to reward us. Our army still needs to rest here! This is yours Village, your dwelling? This is my camp now."

    Proclaw has no choice. The Rus cavalry has completely controlled the settlement of Polotsk. The independent village alliance has already existed in name only. Everyone can only pray that the peace under the rule of a Rus is true peace. He was completely released and could move his muscles and bones freely.

    The big leader who lost his independent decision-making power was given the first new task after surrendering, which was to convince the people in the largest settlement to come out. He tried his best to persuade the public to show up, but to no avail.

    Fisk, who dismounted, thought for a while, and simply ordered the soldiers to do some ruthless tricks.

    The standing cavalry of Ross and the cavalry of Ostara went directly to the village to find someone in person. This operation completely prohibited the participation of the Pechenegs. Fisk was very worried that if the Prairie people joined in, it would turn into a robbery, and then there would be a murder incident. At least the Ross-Ostara cavalry is more obedient to the command, and will not be desperate for a little money.

    Facing the sharp sword, the people hiding in the house were driven out one after another. Although a certain amount of violent conflict broke out, any resistance of a group of old, weak, sick and disabled in the face of the armored warriors is meaningless.

    The hiders were brought out one after another. They were gray-haired old men and a large number of children. Even if there were women who were found, the wrinkles on their faces like cracked earth proved that they were very old.

    The community population of the entire Polotsk Village Alliance is only more than 10,000 people. A war has really drained their fighting power and even ruined their stamina. Now, in fact, cats and dogs can take advantage of the emptiness behind them to enter and loot, but the recent merchants of various tribes in Latvia have not done so. The Latvians had no such idea at all, or they were busy thinking about nothing to do with the Polotsks, but the threat of the Rus army.

    The hiders were swept away one after another to the empty field in the village, where the entrances and exits of the alleys were controlled by cavalry, the sun shone on the soldiers'' helmets, and their weapons also shone with a dangerous metallic luster. The horses kept nodding up and down and neighing, and the warriors maintained their might but calmly looked at the gathered crowd.

    There are old people and children everywhere, not even half a child.

    "Your village is the biggest one. You really recruited all the people? Including women?" Fisk asked Proclaw with a frown.

    The latter is also very helpless: "As you can see. We are defeated, and these people are left. They... are not even qualified to be slaves. You don''t need them at all."

    "Still worried about me catching slaves? Don''t worry." Fisk smiled, but in the latter''s opinion, this was unintentional with the jackal''s smile.

    Proclaw couldn''t be completely at ease with the bald Fisk, and Fisk knew it too. The Rus'' army is essentially an invader, and no matter how much self-justification, it is impossible for the Polotsks to give up the hatred caused by the war in a short time. How is that? As long as the nobles are drawn, and Ross maintains military coercion, what can the rest of the ordinary peasants do?

    "You tell your people not to be afraid, and let them go on with their ordinary lives. Ross is a reasonable conqueror. Then you tell them not to do any humiliating actions, and don''t try to assassinate any warrior, or they will be revenge. "

    Those who live under the iron hoof of the victor can only survive, and Proclaw can only do so for the sake of the lives of his people.

    He opened his arms to publicize in a high-profile manner, and as expected, he was scolded and cried by the people. He closed his eyes to hold back the tears in his eyelids, but he couldn''t restrain his cry.

    An old man cried and begged the people to accept the occupation of Rus, only for Polotsk to have a future.

    This scene makes it seem that the Rus army is all executioners, and the people in front of them are the last cry before dying. The people cried bitterly because they felt that the tribesmen they had set out on the expedition were wiped out, and that the old, weak, sick and disabled could not do anything, and Polotsk was equivalent to destruction. If those Polotsk warriors who did not participate in the battle would not come, this community would indeed be destroyed, and only the place names would continue to exist. According to the normal development, a large number of people from the Rus Kingdom would migrate here to complete the vacating cages and changing birds.

    But the Polotsks, or Polotas, were outsiders.

    The confluence of the Polota River and the West Dvina River forms a soothing and fertile "T-shaped river area". This area is naturally suitable for growing food, so the bsantser culture was formed in an older era. This is the Baltic nation. The early settlements of the present-day Baltic tribes have migrated to the coastal area centered on the Gulf of Riga.

    It was precisely the great migration of the Slavic peoples to the East, and the various Slavic tribes who migrated along multiple roads squeezed out the Baltic people. The population of the Polotsks has always been small, but the population of the nearby ethnic groups is equally small. For all kinds of tribes, Fisk''s more than 600 cavalrymen are already the most powerful behemoths.

    In order to reflect the conquistador''s kindness, or in order to obtain "war compensation" more smoothly in the future, Fisk ordered the army to camp in the wasteland outside the village after checking the people left behind. He asked the army to be on the defensive at night, and beware of the irrational old guy who went out to fight with a wooden hammer and a wooden fork.

    Those people went back to their homes in disbelief, and in the evening, some clan members miraculously returned.

    On the first night, Fisk, Quetzal, Svalgard, and all the cavalry camped outside the village. It does seem that the Russ conquerors have no extra plans for the village, but it is not.

    Fisk noticed the fortress-style mansion of the chief family of Proclaw. If he really occupied this fortress, he would not know if he was sleeping at night or not. Comparing heart to heart, if he encounters a great shame, no matter what mess he is, he will risk his life to fight even if it is death. Fisk thought so, and was worried that Proclaw and Lambert would join forces for a midnight terror.

    The fact is that they do not trust them, but it also gives the two enough time to imagine how to conduct formal peace talks.

    This night, the sentry was always rotated. The soldiers deliberately lit some more bonfires to boost their momentum, and the sentries carefully listened to the movements in the distance to prevent sneak attacks.

    In the early morning, a group of patrol cavalry was released. These people were going to a distant place to see if there was any new movement, so they suddenly met the "army" of the 3,000 people who had returned.

    How embarrassed are the Ross cavalry with these people? ! The cavalry subconsciously moved to kill, and those exhausted and exhausted people who had worked so hard to attack far from the victory, collectively fried their hair in an instant, fear was branded in their hearts, and they were motionless and dumbfounded.

    Seeing this, the cavalry quickly withdrew, and Fisk didn''t care about being stunned. For fear that he would be beaten by the disappearing 3,000 people, he immediately ordered all the soldiers to mount their horses to meet them.

    Said to be fighting, except for a small number of guys who fled into the subconscious forest, most of them were disarmed because they had long lost their fighting spirit.

    Soon, Lambert and Proclaw heard the news.

    Shocked and ecstatic, Proclaw stopped Fisk''s warhorse and shouted vigorously: "There are still many noble people here! The others are ordinary villagers. We have been defeated, and they also put down their weapons, just as we agreed, Let them live."

    "It seems that you have completely thought about it last night? Very good." Fisk pointed his big hand at the people who were in a daze everywhere: "Go and find out the nobles among them. I want all of your nobles to gather."

    Proclaw is already very clear about what to do after that. He, the defeated leader, has no right to be the leader anymore. The new leader is Lambert, who was designated by the conquerors of Rus. Now is the last chance to fulfill the power of the leader.

    Whether it was shock or anger, or other emotions, the village chiefs who were hiding in the crowd were all pulled out.

    As noble people, they are also high-profile main battle factions. Some of them saw the big leader actually sing along with a large group of horse bandits, and resolutely denounced "you are a traitor".

    "Just treat me as a traitor! In order to survive, please give up the idea of ??fighting." He responded.

    Let the face go to hell! If these clansmen return safely, Polotsk has indeed lost a lot of people but it will not be destroyed. What he has to do is to restore stability to the people.

    Take a look at these village leaders who have been identified. Some of them suddenly acted like they were going to die in a righteous manner, some were trembling as if they were scared to diaper, and more were in a state of numbness, with their feet just walking around mechanically. The mind went blank.

    "Ten leaders were found, they are all here, and with me, all the nobles of Polotsk are here." Proclaw looked up at the proud Fisk on horseback, and added: "I hope you will fulfill your promise. "

    "These people are really nobles?!" Fisk wanted to ask again.

    At this moment, Lambert suddenly stood up. He even showed a flattering smile and said respectfully: "It''s all here. As long as I let them all support me, I''m the big leader, and I can do things for you."

    "Very good, so the others are useless."

    After a few words, Fisk ordered all the cavalry that surrounded them to return, and shouted in Slavic: "Ordinary people! You! Go home! Go!"

    The words were all simple words, and it was obvious that the people who were scared and stupid were so confused that they didn''t know how to run away. The distraught Proclaw hurriedly shouted: "You run away! You won''t die if you escape home!"

    Lambert added: "You will be safe when you go home."

    As a result, 3,000 people began to flee, including those who fled into the forest during the initial battle. Some people lost their way and died, and most of them found the retreating team. It can be said that the strength of the Polotsks did not suffer a huge loss, and only less than 400 people died before and after. Of course, for a community in the early 10,000s, such a loss is already too great, enough to destroy its fighting spirit.

    People''s hearts have collapsed, and the nobles who have the ability to organize wars have all given up fighting. The village leaders who have just escaped have just been frightened to the point of cardiac arrest, but now their hearts are relieved.

    The strong Rus cavalry intends to negotiate, and nobles who have to think ideally about life and death issues have accepted the negotiation.

    But the victor negotiates with the vanquished, and the losing party naturally accepts the victor''s various propositions.

    Fisk thought so, and rightfully so.

    The fortress of Proclaw was finally opened, and it became the scene of peace talks.

    Fisk, Svalgard, and Quetzal, as conquerors, looked down on all the defeated Polotsk nobles, while the entire fortress, or largest settlement, was under the control of the Rusian army.

    Fisk has no intention of being the only protagonist, and he announces Ross'' policy.

    In the beginning, his lectures were all about the details of the battle. After all, he had experienced too many things, and as a close student of King Rurik, he still learned some humanistic ideas and wanted to resort to experiments. Effect.

    "It all started with a misunderstanding! Our enemy is the Smolensk, and the war with you Polotsk could have been avoided. It was not our intention to destroy your village, and I oppressed the people you killed me. Stop the anger inside. Maybe if we met in another way we might be friends, maybe it''s not too late for us to have a normal relationship."

    These words were deeply expressed in the hearts of the nobles. Fisk was observing the eyes of these people and keenly noticed that the tensed faces of these people were relaxed.

    "It seems that taming these guys according to the king''s tricks is effective." He meditated in his heart, and further deepened his words.

    "So even if you use all your forces, it is impossible to defeat us. Besides, my army is even one-tenth of the army of the tribe Rus. You are fighting against Rus. You are looking for death. I will show you a clear way! You can''t beat us. Just join us, so at least other forces will attack you. The whole of Polotsk joins the Rus, all of you sitting here are still nobles, and the whole of Rus will open the door for you. Do business with us and sell good things to We, buy what you need from Rus. Pay tribute to us, and the Rus army will keep you safe. What do you think?"

    This is to repeat the previous words, so the words first persuaded Lambert, and then persuaded Proclaw, and now, the nobles think about it with their toes and realize that this is the best ending.

    Fisk then went on to add that he had to pat his chest again: "I am Fisk, a nobleman of Ross, a nobleman trusted by the supreme leader, and my request can represent the wishes of the king. Listen, even if we don''t have a war. , the expanding Ross will inevitably conquer you, and accepting Ross'' rule is your destiny. What has happened cannot be changed, and can be saved now, so, are you willing to accept Ross'' rule? Those who are dissatisfied can stand up."

    stand up? Who dares to stand up? If there is an objection to the calculation, the shrewd nobles must continue to sit cross-legged.

    Fisk nodded: "Then, you all support Ross'' rule. Now I will announce two more things. Your great leader, Proclaw, is no longer the leader. Ross only recognizes Lambert as your new leader. We don''t need your nobles to support or oppose it, it has nothing to do with you. Of course, you''d better support Lambert."

    The youngest of the village leaders are also middle-aged people. They are not absolutely stupid after living for a while. Looking at the situation in front of them, it is clear that Lambert is the agent of the Ross Conqueror. It''s just that this young man was originally the strongest fighting faction, but now he has become the most docile dog. There are also discerning people who have found that this kid actually wants to be a leader, and it may not matter how he is a leader.

    In any case, this Lambert leadership will not lead Polotsk to ruin.

    Up to now, everyone can only accept the peace under the rule of Ross So the old guy who knows the current affairs suddenly said: "I represent my village, support Lambert as the leader, support Polotsk to accept Ross rule."

    If there is a first, there will be a second, and those who follow will add: "May you fulfill your promise, and we will be at peace with each other from now on."

    This is what Fisk wants to see most, all the nobles declare their surrender, and then Polotsk has nominally been brought under the rule of Rus. It''s just that in fact and de jure, it is under the rule of Rus, and it needs the approval of King Rurik. Fisk felt that he should not think about the follow-up matters by himself. He is an old Russ, and it is his duty to expand the territory for Russ. Now things are basically done.

    And his idea is not only that.

    They have already arrived in Polotsk, the weather is not too cold, there is a strong cavalry in hand, and there is an obvious guide in hand, and there is said to be a large group of Danish immigrants who speak Norse in the distance, why don''t brothers go to the meeting? will they? If they can be persuaded to join Ross, it would be good to agree with Rurik, the king of Ross, as the overlord of the northern seas. This is another credit.

    For a period of time, Fisk was only interested in the people of Riga Bay because of the description of the captured old Harold.

 Chapter 1075ï¼š Top 10 Baltics

    The Polotsks had to accept the reality of defeat, at least the conquerors seemed reasonable.

    They have to pay more for defeat, and a batch of food is the price.

    The cavalry was always stationed outside the city, and Fisk tried his best to restrain his subordinates. At least the Ross Army did a good job. At least the Pecheneg people of Quetzal did not rush into the village to loot, but these steppe people drove their horses to eat the wheat that was about to be harvested, and the farmers could only stare in grief and indignation.

    The war compensation Fisk demanded was half of Polotsk¡¯s harvest this year, and the pressure was distributed to every village. After threshing and husking, the army received food as a tribute.

    After that meeting, Proclaw, who had lost face, could no longer be the leader, and the new leader, Rambat, was only supported by the clan on the surface, and was full of curses in secret.

    After all, Lambert''s inconsistent scumbag, a surrenderer, is now taking everyone''s food.

    Collecting tribute from the defeated is risky, and Fisk fears that he will face strong resistance from the irrational.

    It''s time for Lambert to prove his loyalty!

    For the man who finally got the chief position, of course he will do things for the Rus conquerors for this power. At first, he was also simple in thinking, and felt that this group of people would not be careful when asking for food. Unexpectedly, the bald general did some calculations and gave a specific number.

    "According to your ten thousand people, there are two thousand small families, each family has a field of one Ross hectare, and the oat harvest is calculated as one thousand pounds. In the end, you will attack Ross one million pounds of oats."

    Even the residents of Polotsk use a unit of measurement left over from Roman times, and for them the "Roman pound" is the only standardized unit of weight. I don¡¯t know when this set of standards started. At least the Latvian and Varyag merchants in Riga who passed through the border were using it, as were several tribes in the distance. Polotsk must also use it to do business with people in the distance.

    Fisk''s request Lambert can understand, at least the number of requests is too large, he kept a mind and wanted to operate carefully and give less.

    Such a strategy was seen through by Fisk, but after thinking about it, it was like cutting wool. If the sheep were cut bare in one breath, they would definitely freeze to death. It would be too hard to search for these defeated guys.

    Other things can be a horse bandit. After all, he is a general under the king''s command, and he has to consider the face of the Rus in everything he does.

    He knew Lambert''s inner aspirations, so he made a compromise: "You can pay the tribute in batches. I will give you five years and deliver 200,000 pounds a year. The oats will be delivered to Vitebsk on the upper reaches of the river. Even if the task is completed."

    After the war, the population of Polotsk still exceeded 10,000 people, but the loss of many high-quality agricultural tools caused a big blow to agricultural production. It is impossible to try to get back the iron farm tools, and the remaining farm tools can still be produced.

    Fisk first estimated the area and yield per mu of a local person. Out of his contempt, he didn''t think the farmland of these guys could be highly productive. . Although the situation was not as bad as Fisk had predicted, the agricultural conditions were far from the fertile fields of the Rus in Yinermen Lake.

    Taking 200,000 pounds as a tribute for five years, handing over this batch of grain will not make the people hungry, but the agricultural surplus will become better than nothing, so in five years, don¡¯t think about exchanging more materials to fill yourself up.

    At least, the people will not suffer from famine.

    Assured that the conquistadors would not slowly torture the Polotsks to death, Lambert ventured to ask: "Are we to you... sheep?"

    "You are indeed sheep, but they are only cut by us on a regular basis. But it is not necessarily that our king is a benevolent ruler. If you are obedient enough, King Rus may exempt you from all offerings."

    Fisk skillfully described a bright future for them, and on the issue of tribute, first handing over one million pounds this year, and then adjusting the mortgage payment to pay it off in five years. Fisk showed the kindness of Ross, and to the Polotsk nobles, they felt that the conquistadors were compromising.

    A lot of old guys have properly committed Stockholm Syndrome and began to feel that it was too late to meet the Russians. If they knew this, it would be better to send envoys to the north to ask for surrender.

    The autumn harvest in the T-junction area of ??the Polota River and the West Dvina River, where Polotsk is located, was in full swing, and a group of cavalrymen stayed on the side to rest lazily.

    Normally, the dried straw of oats and rye is used as raw material for roofing hay and as fodder for livestock. The effect of feeding wheat straw to livestock is a bit poor, and it is perfect for roofs, especially when the autumn rains are coming soon.

    The Polotsks kept few cattle and sheep, and each of the ten villages handed over five cattle, making a total of fifty cattle for the conquerors to enjoy. They took out a group of old cows very ruthlessly, which was clearly seen by the prairie people, as well as by the Ross-Ostara coalition. Fisk couldn''t say anything. He blamed himself for not making it clear when he asked for this special tribute. The quality of the old beef is not bad, but it is not inedible, and it is good to eat roasted meat, not to mention that the army does have to prepare for the next stage of action.

    In the riverside area, the large open-air camp of the Ross army has been lively, even at night.

    The wheat harvesting work is underway, and no one from the army has set foot in the settlements of local villagers these days. At first, the villagers still called the people on the river "horrific horse bandits", but after they continued to observe how these guys were not disturbed, their vigilance became less and less. Even the way they slaughtered cattle by the river was too terrifying, and what was even more terrifying was that these guys didn''t even spare the blood of the cattle.

    At least the Polotsk people are no longer a race that drinks blood. Essentially, they feel that the blood of cattle is too stench. Secondly, it is a thing of priests and gods. Various explanations are combined to say that the nation is not unavoidable to eat cattle blood.

    Ross also has a similar explanation, but the real Ostara people are indulged in animal husbandry and cooking cattle blood. Unfortunately, the current Ostara and the old one are already two concepts.

    This is not the case with the Pechenegs, the "blood eaters" they are hit with are them. After all, living in the vast grasslands, any food is precious. They will drink the blood of the cow, eat the marrow in the bones of the cow, and wash the smelly cow intestines and roast them.

    The whole army is roasting beef on a large scale, and each soldier intends to roast the meat that is assigned to it until it is completely dehydrated.

    They will also receive a new supply of newly harvested oats from the Polotsks.

    Each cavalryman will hang a large bag on his saddle, which must be new wheat.

    Old Harold, the leader, still maintains his pseudonym Olaf. He has already learned about the next plan of the Rus people, and he is inevitably a little worried.

    The bonfire crackled, and the scent of wheat and barbecue filled the camp.

    Old Harold had had his fill, and he knew that Ross'' bald general had something to say when he asked him to sit by this bonfire.

    "Soon we''ll be moving further downstream. You''re coming from the Gulf of Riga, and you have to be the guide. How? I think you''ve figured it out."

    Although he had already made an estimate, old Harold was still very worried now that he was asked bluntly. He looked into Fisk''s eyes: "You...you don''t mean to sack Riga, do you?"

    "Looting? No. It''s not in my plan. But... it''s not entirely impossible."

    Old Harold was startled, and there was obvious panic on his face.

    "You''re scared. Olaf, remember your current identity. You are a servant of the Principality of Ostara, which is also a servant of Ross. You should make a cut with the Gulf of Riga."

    "Cut? How is it possible to cut?" He lowered his head and smiled bitterly.

    "Yes." Fisk raised his head to look at the bright starry sky, and then turned his head to look at his eyes: "That''s why you need to lead the way. I don''t want any misunderstandings."

    "So I hope I can mediate and ask the locals to surrender to Ross?"

    "If this is the best." Fisk slapped his thigh happily, not hiding his desire for honor: "The king gave me the power to act independently, and I want to expand territory for Ross. In fact, even if the local people in Riga show Strong resistance, when the Rus army assembles, it is not a problem to calm the local area. If you can establish a friendly relationship from the beginning through negotiation, this is the best. I will talk to the local leaders in Riga before winter. , I''m also very interested in your Danish settler community and hope we can chat."

    Hearing these words from the bottom of my heart, old Harold''s mind went crazy. He is a Danish immigrant, and with the local Latvians, and several surrounding tribes, are only ordinary trade relations. This is the main reason why more than a dozen young Latvians who followed him to the world were hacked to death by the Rus, and he was not sad as the leader.

    Those who want to come to this group of Rus and the steppe do not understand the language of Latvia at all, and the only people who can communicate with them perfectly are the Danish descendants who live in Riga.

    Old Harold thought for a while, and then said meaningfully: "Actually, there are not only Latvia there, but also some other tribes. They speak a similar language, and sometimes they are friendly and sometimes they fight when they see each other."

    Fisk was smart: "Oh? Aren''t they a kind of person?"

    "They are very clear on their own."

    "Now that you have nothing to do, you...let''s talk about those guys."

    Fisk asked this, and Harold somehow realized that this was not a simple and boring question. This bald general of Ross wanted to know the names of the tribes that might be conquered, so that he could actually launch a war of conquest and choose the right target.

    In the end, old Harold and the various Latvians who do not believe in Odin lack empathy. It is said that a new king has emerged in Denmark, that is, the nobles of the Stonewall tribe, and Denmark and Ross are in an alliance relationship. Now the Danish society living in Riga. As long as the group has a relationship with Ross, can''t they gain huge power overnight?

    "There are Latvia (), Selonia (selon), Livonia (liv), Semigalia (), Kurland (kuron), Samogitia (), Okstedt (aukshtait), zhemait (zhemait), Prussian (pruss), Utween ().¡± Old Harold pointed his finger up, and just counted ten clan names, in fact, there are some small clans, but unfortunately the strength Extremely weak and not even worthy of a name.

    Fisk knew almost nothing about these names, only heard of them. After all, it was the Latvian tribe that now controlled the city of Riga, or the name of Riga was a variant of the tribe''s name.

    "Is there actually ten tribes?"

    "This is what I''ve known all my life. I''ve done business with many tribes, and I know a little bit about them." Old Harold continued.

    "So, which tribe do you think is the most powerful?"

    "It''s Prussia and Juventus." Old Harold asked cautiously again: "Are you going to attack them? You want to defeat the strongest?"

    "The battle is no longer in my plan!" Fisk repeated: "However, if a conflict does break out in the future, we must know about potential enemies in advance."

    Old Harold had always been truthful, that the Prussian savages were constantly fighting with the Slavic-speaking fellows in Poland, as did the Utvins (the direct ancestor of the Lithuanians). The reason for their strength is that they occupy a good land suitable for growing food, and the clansmen are more combative many times. It was also the case that the nearby Slavs wanted to occupy the local area, and the conflict broke out.

    This old guy has said a lot, but unfortunately Fisk is also very vague about the concept of "Poland". I heard that those people also speak Slavic, and I have a little more affection. Maybe it can be conquered by Ross in the future. .

    A lot of names hit his head, and Fisk at least understood that his understanding of the Gulf of Riga was too one-sided. It was a whole new world, and it was also a world that the Rus people had never set foot in in the past.

    There are ten local forces speaking the same language, which are actually the ten largest tribes of the Baltic people.

    Now that the gates to the Gulf of Riga are open, the Russ cavalry only needs to continue down the river to finally reach the Danish settlement in Riga. The various tribes cannot be contacted in a short time, and Fisk only intends to have a good chat with Latvians and local Danes in the next move.

    He explained this idea to old Harold unreservedly, and immediately got a brand new rhetoric from the old guy.

    "If the cavalry continues to move, you will not immediately encounter Latvian villages."

    "Who will meet?"

    "The Seronians. According to their language, the people of the hills."

    "Will those guys block the river?" Fisk couldn''t help asking.

    "It won''t, they don''t have the ability."

    "I think so too. If they dare to erect obstacles, my cavalry will attack them. By the way. Are they strong?"

    "Not strong. Not many people, but they all live on mounds, and even built forts. Like you said, don''t fight. Those guys aren''t rich, and forts are built just to protect themselves. Attacking them takes a lot of work. You won''t get much benefit by working hard, you don''t need to waste your time here."

    "Okay." Fisk shrugged and turned his face to the old guy again. "Aren''t you speaking for this Theron tribe? Are there any friends of yours there?"

    "Neither friend nor foe. If you''re in a hurry don''t waste time with the Therons. At least this year."

    "Alright. Then move quickly along the river!"

    Thus, the cavalry quickly completed the supply. The steppe cavalry did not realize the dream of making a fortune, but the curiosity to explore the new world dominated the body, and this regret was quickly turned away. After all, as long as you continue to walk along the river, you can finally reach the sea in the north. The Pecheneg warriors have seen the sea in the south (referring to the Caspian Sea), but they don''t know what the sea in the north looks like.

    Each cavalryman brought a sack of freshly hulled oatmeal and beef jerky toasted hard. The cavalry generally hit the Polotsk settlement, and now it is also quickly leaving.

    For the Polotsks, they had a mixed autumn feeling, realizing that times had completely changed. A group of plague gods headed towards the mouth of the river, and people let out a sigh of relief, as if everything had returned to normal.

    But how can the large number of horseshoe prints left by the river disappear so easily?

    They will be back soon...

    (I found an anthropology paper, a linguistics paper, and an ancient map of Northeast Europe drawn in the 16th century for reference)

 Chapter 1076ï¼š Rus cavalry in Latvia

    The cavalry ran downstream along the West Dvina, and no one knew what would happen when they met the guys in the Gulf of Riga.

    Fighting is not Fisk''s first choice unless the opponent first shows hostility.

    Plundering the villages encountered was fine in principle, but Fisk didn''t want to waste time on it.

    The cavalry lined up in a column to stroll in the lush water and grass, the horses did not worry about supplies, and the riders had no worries about food and clothing. It''s just that the brothers hope that this trip can make a fortune. Many people have the idea of ????looting, but they have to suppress it because of the boss''s request.

    Ordinary warriors do not know that the pineapples described by old Harold are ten large tribes, but they know one thing, a group of Danish immigrants live in Riga.

    Even if those northerners have immigrated for a long time, perhaps many of them have integrated with the locals. Those people are all worthy of awe, and once the fight begins, the Russ may not necessarily have the absolute upper hand.

    For two consecutive days of marching, there was no one on both sides of the river.

    But attentive people accidentally saw a large beast suddenly passing by. It had yellow fur and many black spots on it.

    That''s the leopard, the Polotsks call it Lamparta.

    It was during the conflict with the Polotsks that the Rus and Ostaras first saw the leather of the European leopard. It is much more gorgeous than ordinary animal skins, and the fur is smoother and warmer in winter. It must be very cool to wear it, but it is a pity that too few were captured from the Polotsks.

    Today''s vast forests in Northeast Europe are still prosperous, and large creatures such as European bison and European leopard still bless a high number. But expanding humans have been encroaching on the living space of these animals, hunting them for meat and leather, and cutting down trees to turn them into fields and pastures.

    Even though the population of the Baltic peoples has always been small and their weapons and equipment are inferior to those of the nearby groups, it is more than enough to hunt these beasts.

    European leopards, brown bears, and wild boars will take the initiative to attack people and livestock, and even destroy granaries. Therefore, people build stacking walls and wooden fences to prevent wild animals from invading settlements. People who go out to work should also be vigilant to avoid becoming a delicious meal for beasts, which leads to the formation of hunting teams, which carry spears and bows in groups to find beasts and kill them.

    The various Vikings, including the old Rus, the various Slavs and all the Baltic people, had a very similar way of life before they settled into farming. The Vikings had the advantage of sailing technology, they could choose to settle, and they were more able to choose their own settlements in the geographically trivial Baltic Sea.

    The Danish immigrant community in the Bay of Riga was born, but the heroes who came to settle here have a variety of pasts. Some are simple fishermen, some are long-distance merchants, and even expelled criminals.

    However, Riga has not heard of new Danish immigrants arriving in Riga in the past ten years, but the island of Saaremaa outside the harbour has become a big problem.

    As he rode all the way to the sea, old Harold had trouble getting rid of his boredom. He dared not ask too much in the past, but now he simply asks boldly.

    He tightened the reins and looked at Fisk, who had learned to ride a horse: "Friend, are all the people on Saaremaa all from your Rus?"

    "Exactly. What''s so strange about that?"

    "It''s really strange. Many tribes will expel criminals of their own tribe, and those criminals will be given a raft to float freely on the sea. This is a punishment. Many criminals drown directly in the sea, but some people still manage to float there. Island. Later, Saaremaa became the den of pirates."

    Fisk shrugged, remembering a lot. Since they were bored with each other, he also talked about some past events.

    "Hahaha." Fisk couldn''t help laughing.

    "why are you laughing."

    "Is Saaremaa a shithole? To be honest, even we Rus exile the perpetrators, and some just drifted to the island."

    "Huh?!" Old Harold never knew about it.

    "Are you surprised?"

    "Why not be surprised. It is the holy place of the sinners, they live on the island, and all the exiles and their descendants are pirates. This group of guys makes the Latvians in Riga very helpless. As long as they go to sea, they will be attacked by pirates. So many people are reluctant to go to sea."

    "Is there such a thing?" Fisk pinched his beard and thought, what the old man said was true. In the past, I heard the "great explorer" Speuter boast that as a Russ who accidentally drifted to Saaremaa, he fought with local pirates. If it weren''t for this conflict, Russ would not have encountered his exiled kin in the past. and its descendants.

    "Exactly."

    "But isn''t there a lot of Danes in Riga? You know, we can be merchants and pirates at sea. Why don''t you Danes organize and attack Saaremaa? You can do that early in the morning."

    "Why?" Old Harold asked, directly asking Fisk to stop.

    yes. Why?

    "Why? Of course you''re not cowards, there''s a story in it."

    Old Harold shrugged, and the answer was very counterintuitive: "Why do we have to go on dangerous oceans. Young Fisk, how are you sure we came from Denmark by boat? Can''t we go overland? Otherwise, Why do you think I know so many tribes over there."

    "There is still land access?"

    "Of course." Old Harold held the reins in his left hand, and began to gesture again with his right hand. "We just live in Riga and don''t want to have conflict with people outside. It doesn''t mean we don''t know anything. I heard that Denmark has changed a big leader, and it is the Stonewall tribe who has become the new leader. Since you said that this leader and You, the king of Ross, made a contract, which is good for everyone."

    "Yes."

    "Then we will start from Denmark, row east along the coastline of the Pomeranian territory, turn into some rivers to reach the depths. We will meet the locals, and we can tow our boat and continue Xiangdong. This kind of thing...you know best." As he said that, old Harold cast a strange look.

    Fisk thinks about it again and it is true, such things as dry land boating are not a problem, especially Ross man-made large boats. The tricks in the past were to build the boat on land and pull it hard with the combined force of everyone. to the sea.

    His knowledge of the European world in the southern part of the sea was very limited, and he only learned the general geographical structure and the direction of the coastline from the "sacred map" provided by Rurik.

    Old Harold''s experience made him a guide, and the new news revealed by the old man''s small talk along the way was also very relieved.

    The so-called "some rivers" actually refer to the Vistula and the Neman. To walk the Vistula River, you must pass through the territory of the ancient Prussians. On the Neman River, you have to pass through the territory of the Zemet, Oksteit and Utvin (Lithuanian) people. There is no problem doing business with these people, and their site also has a tributary waterway that feeds into the West Dvina River. On the one hand, these tribes do business, exchange Nordic iron and salt for the leather of the locals, and then travel by inland river to the Danish community in Riga, and then retrograde the West Dvina River to the upper swamp, and then to the Dnieper River. Towards Kherson the Romans.

    The Danes who settled in Riga are by no means dead if they do not do business. Their simple appeal is to live a prosperous life, and doing business is a means to an end. Of course, farming with peace of mind and offshore fishing are also means.

    Harold the Elder pointed out two trade routes from Denmark that eventually led to Rome:

    1st: Jutland ¡ú Pomeranian coast ¡ú Vistula estuary ¡ú Prussian territory ¡ú Burg River territory of Polish tribe ¡ú Drigovic territory of Pripet River ¡ú Kriwicz Kyiv and Delevlian lands ¡ú along the Dnieper River to the Roman city of Kherson in Crimea.

    Second: Jutland ¡ú Pomeranian coast ¡ú Prussian coast ¡ú Neman River estuary ¡ú Okstedt clan ¡ú Semigallia clan ¡ú Riga of Latvian clan ¡ú West Dvina river headwaters Land ¡ú Smolensk ¡ú Go down the Dnieper River to Kherson in Rome.

    Old Harold said too many terms, and Fisk''s head was buzzing.

    "You better stop talking. Knowing that you know two new routes is unheard of for us Russ. So you are very useful. When you have a chance, report to our king yourself! Maybe only the king can understand you easily."

    Hearing that, old Harold laughed without saying a word.

    Because the "Kiva Road" has existed for thousands of years, it is not an inland communication line, the ancient ancestors have already figured out the route, which is why the amber of the Baltic Sea can be inlaid on the golden mask of the Egyptian pharaohs.

    This is a bygone era, when a Nordic gem was gradually transported to Greece and Egypt by relay trade between tribes of different origins living on the continent. Every relay has to raise the price, but the merchants are often very unfamiliar with the source of the goods at hand, only knowing that it comes from the north.

    "Khiva Road" is named after the Varangians directly wholesale, transport, and sell one-stop business services from the place of origin. Gems and furs are the top commodities!

    However, it is now 841 AD. In previous eras, the Nordic drop-shipping operation was very small unless there was a large power that could control the entire trade line and develop it to make it extremely prosperous. The responsibility of history falls in the hands of Ross, and this is a historical necessity.

    Therefore, the old Harold described the two western routes of the "Khiva Road", and now there is another central route straight south from Novgorod that has been opened up by the Rus. In the foreseeable future, once Ross succeeds in finding the legendary Volga channel and a low-cost shortcut to it, the eastern road will be opened and operated immediately.

    At least old Harold described how the Danish immigrants arrived in Riga, and Fisk tried to keep it in his head.

    He thought of another thing: "I stole a lot of gems from you. Is Riga rich in amber?"

    Mentioning this is undoubtedly the pain of old Harold, but unfortunately it is irreversible. After doing some self-comfort, it can only be regarded as a looted gem, which is a sign of honor.

    "Yes. Riga''s beaches are sandy and stony. If you look carefully, you can find amber and beeswax. You may even find amber in the soil beneath the river beaches and nearby forests."

    "Oh! That''s great!"

    A wonderful thought appeared in Fisk''s mind. He knew very well the psychological feelings of the soldiers. It was originally an expedition from Novgorod to Lukiholm, and the construction of the Vitebsk fortress was purely a new plan. Traveling to Riga this fall is for the sole purpose of earning the honor.

    If troops looted Riga, it would inevitably lead to large-scale resistance from the local people. Do not! But the arrival of this cavalry was enough to cause the locals to be on high alert.

    The brothers wanted to make a fortune and asked the locals for tribute, I was afraid they would not give it obediently. Then let everyone go to the beach to find lakes, collect gems with their skills and bring them to New Roseburg to sell, everyone can make a fortune.

    Fisk and old Harold got along very well, so when others saw the boss and the leader actually laughing all the way, God knows what to do.

    The vast number of soldiers have been marching all the time, and it seems that there is nothing to gain along the way, and there is not even a chance to hunt, and boredom breeds complaints.

    On a brand new boring ordinary night, Fisker deliberately sent Svalgard and Pechenegger to his side.

    The two naturally complained, and Fisk could see that they wanted to say something, so he took the first step: "Listen to me. I learned that the beach in Riga has a lot of sand and rocks, and there is a lot of amber and beeswax in it. We are here. Riga is free to rummage, brothers look for gems by their ability, and it is up to you to sell the final price. In this way, if we make a fortune, Riga''s winning guys should not embarrass us. "

    In this way, the two complaining people immediately changed their minds.

    "What else do you have to say?"

    "No more." Quetzal smiled. He is a prairie, and he knows the preciousness of amber, but this thing seems to be everywhere on the northern beaches.

    Svalgard also has a new statement: "The Duchess of Ostara has a huge amber polished into a spherical shape. I am afraid it was dug from the coast of Riga? Maybe we can dig it, and we can dig it. To a big guy. May God Frey bless us with a fortune."

    Duchess Carlotta of Ostara and her younger sister Ella have as many as three large amber orbs, which are the treasures that the old leader gave to the three siblings. It''s a pity that the younger brother has died in the war, and the title finally fell to the eldest daughter Carlota. The Amber Orb became the treasure of the Principality, and all the people who joined the Principality of Ostara later knew this. Since the treasure of the Principality was the Great Amber, it was a matter of course for every citizen to have their own amber jewelry.

    Fisk''s account quickly spread throughout the camp.

    Go to Riga! Dig for amber!

    A brand new slogan was born. Early the next morning, Fisk no longer saw the decadent expressions of his brothers. Everyone''s eyes were burning with flames. Obviously, they all felt that they would definitely make a fortune if they continued.

    The cavalry continued to move, and the course of the West Dvina became wider.

    For many tribes who speak Baltic, they call it Daugava in their own language. Objectively speaking, when the cavalry encountered the first Baltic tribal community, one renamed the river Daugava.

    A Suomenlinna mountain fort that resembled in memory appeared on Fisk''s right hand, and all the cavalry looked towards the mound ahead, where there were large-scale stacking walls and a large number of thatched cottages behind the stacking walls.

    The stacking walls seem to be made of rammed earth, and it is not surprising that the thatched cottage is a little rough, but there are many fields between the thatched cottages.

    What can be seen to the naked eye is a mound that has been extensively remodeled, residential areas and woods have melted, and a simple fortress with wooden walls can be noticed if you look closely.

    Fisk felt that the time had come, and at the front of the line he raised his right fist to signal the entire army to stop.

    He asked the visibly nervous old Harold again: "Is this a city? Who lives here? It''s definitely not Riga."

    "Are you... planning to attack this?"

    "Unless they attacked me. You didn''t answer my question."

    "Yes. This is the so-called highland. What you see is the fortress of the Selon people. The locals call it Selonpails, which is the high castle."

    The name is simple and concise, but they must build a settlement into a fortress to defend against something.

    Fisk squinted at it: "Are they defending against attacks from certain forces? For this reason, they won''t turn the entire mound into a mountain fort?"

    "They have multiple villages, and what you see now is the largest settlement. They want to prevent the Latvians and Semigallians from encroaching on their territory. I heard that they fought each other once a long, long time ago, and it turned out like this. "

    Fisk couldn''t help but thought for a while: "So the Therons are the losers?"

    "At least it didn''t win It''s a bunch of weaklings, it makes me want to fight them again."

    "Ah? These guys are not rich, why waste time? In case of another casualty..."

    "I''m just talking. Indeed, I don''t want to waste time." Fisker shook his head, immediately summoned his subordinates, and then quickly spread the news throughout the column. There is only one order, and that is to prohibit taking action against the poor Selons without authorization.

    Is that a bunch of poor people? You don''t deserve to be robbed by Ross cavalry! People who thought about digging amber to make a fortune obeyed Fisk''s orders.

    But suddenly a group of cavalry came from upstream, their clothes were very neat, and the flags flying were unheard of.

    A group of Selong people fished in the riverside area as usual, and took care of the fields in the riverside area. The Seron people also completed their autumn harvest. Although the food production is not enough, their population is not large. Under the situation of high birth rate and high death rate, the population maintains a balance, and the living people can make do with food and clothing.

    In line with the principle of running away if they can''t seem to be provoked, they try to bring their soft ones and run away. The construction of the stack wall was originally intended to hinder the infantry attack. This move has the same effect as the Finns'' mountain fortress. Obviously, it also has an effect on the potential cavalry and sheep attack.

    The Russ cavalry had no intention of attacking the Seron people, like the autumn wind sweeping leaves, they quickly passed through this area, and soon they were blocked by the group of trees at the bend of the winding river. The cavalry, which also began to officially enter the territory of the Latvians, are now on the right bank of the river, while the left bank is the territory of Semigallia, only the last two days from Riga.

    (The settlement developed by the Seron gradually formed Daugavpils, the second largest city in Latvia.)

 Chapter 1077ï¼š Riga being targeted

    The Rus cavalry has set foot on the territory of the Latvians.

    As long as you keep going, you will encounter villages by the river, which are like lambs, free to be plundered by the Rus. In theory it did, but Fisker issued a related ban.

    Especially when he got here, he had to emphasize the order again: "You must not rob the village, and you must not take action on the villagers you encounter, otherwise you will be punished!"

    He even further explained the fundamental reason for such an order: "Ross should not be fighting with the people of Riga Bay for no reason. If he loses this potential friend, whose stupidity caused this result, the king will punish him."

    Compared to completely obeying Fisk''s orders, everyone was more afraid of the king''s anger. For the Pecheneg people of the alliance, the leader Gecha, considering that doing something wrong would cause the wrath of Ross Khan, had to restrain his subordinates, and also gave a warning: "Listen, don''t go looting , or hang yourself!"

    Most of those prairie cavalry have the status of cavalry slaves, but the daily life of such "combat slaves" is not painful. They are loyal to a certain master, and they are loyal to him. They are called slaves rather than a kind of squire. It is this intimate personal attachment that makes these riders obey the noble Quetzal.

    That''s all, Quetzal assured Fisk again: "We won''t shoot freely unless you have a new order."

    "That''s fine. We just line up, everybody''s chests up, swaggering down the river. If the local fighters confront us, negotiate with them first. Unless...they attack us first, then fight back indiscriminately. ." Fisk added.

    Indeed, this time Ross decided to be uncharacteristically and decided to implement the principle of "not shooting the first arrow", so that it would be easy to explain the incident in the future.

    The army abides by the principle of no-first-shot, and the smoke of birds and birds is floating not far ahead. It is time to verify whether the army is really restrained.

    Old Harold, who was riding a horse, pointed straight ahead, feeling that it was a critical moment, and emphasized: "You must not shoot. It is just an ordinary village, but all Latvians are very united. Once you shoot, the people in this area will be Everyone will know quickly, and all your plans will fall through."

    Fisk nodded hurriedly and cautiously: "I understand. I''ll pass through the village, and the army won''t take anything when it crosses the border."

    "I hope so! I hope so..."

    "Oh? It seems that you don''t believe it? Actually, I don''t believe it either. My people are very fierce. If I can''t restrain the army well and eventually fight, I will have to retreat this year."

    Old Harold was a little puzzled: "Suddenly fighting is of course the worst outcome. But you shouldn''t retreat directly because of this."

    "What else? Once a conflict arises, at least I can''t settle it. I can only settle it later. The only thing I can do at this time is to evacuate as soon as possible, lest the situation get so big that I can''t even negotiate in the future."

    It sounded reasonable, and Harold felt that the bald boy was quite commanding. Of course, he also admitted that this kid''s army was too brutal, fortunately he had self-knowledge.

    It''s a trial! In order to verify whether the Rus army can suppress the desire to plunder and continue to penetrate the territory of the Latvians.

    Horses'' hooves trod across the fields where there was only stubble left, and the cavalry marched towards the village. In fact, when they appeared, the villagers who felt threatened had already fled to the downstream area with valuables and soft goods for a limited time. Whether it is on foot, by boat, or even by ox cart and pony cart, the villagers are evacuating in their own way.

    At first it was just a few people running away, then panic. Those with poor eyesight just saw a group of moving shadows appearing in the upper reaches of the river and became suspicious. Since the villagers were fleeing, they should also escape.

    Quite a lot of materials, especially food, have no time to move. Some elderly people feel that they are getting old and it is better to stay in the village instead of fleeing.

    There were also skeptics in the village, who speculated that it was not a group of threats.

    The Theron people do not have such strength, and the Semigallians on the other side of the river will not cross the river to the other side for activities, and the parties will not easily break the balance that has been maintained for a long time.

    Because the various tribes in this area did not form a tribal alliance at all, they lived their own lives, forming ten large tribes and a group of free villages with a small population. There are indeed more Latvian tribes in the region, but they can only have influence locally.

    More than 20 large and small villages, as well as one of the largest settlements, Riga, constitute this tribal group.

    In a sense, the peaceful life of Latvian tribes lies in the high degree of cooperation between the local people and the Danish immigrants. Semigallians, the original meaning is "northern" in Baltic, but only the Latvians who live north of the West Dvina River are truly unified, they can''t do it with Latvians Integration, first, the river is a natural moat, and second, the local Danish immigrant community has become a climate, and they are not willing to share the wealth of Riga port with outsiders.

    Old Harold explained this basic geopolitical situation to Fisk, but the other party''s brain was flooded with too many terms, so that most of the content was left ear in right ear out.

    Fisk doesn''t care how many tribes there are in this place, and he doesn''t want to be the governor of the place.

    He called on his cavalry and raised his right fist: "Let''s go! Pass the village and do nothing!"

    So, the cavalry continued to form a careful column and walked slowly towards the village where the thatched huts were arranged in disorder.

    In fact, for the cavalry warriors from old Ross, they saw that some of these thatched cottages were almost contemptuous. It is said that my parents also lived in this kind of adobe thatched house in their hometown of Roseburg, and now even the longhouses with mud walls in the old place have been replaced with woodcuts with mezzanine layers.

    The villagers seem to be poor, and there are some old men and old ladies with hunched backs standing outside the low wooden door. They are looking up at the face that looks like a cracked earth, and their eyes that have begun to become cloudy, staring at the passing cavalry and horses. Young warrior.

    After all, the weather is cold, the cold iron helmets have been removed, and the soldiers have already put on their respective leather caps. Even the Ostara cavalry wore caps sewn with brown bear leather, while the Rus standing cavalry were all in the so-called Cossack style "Caucasian hats" made of white bears. The prairie people''s hat is more special, it is a hood made of sheepskin, and it is not allowed to wear an iron mask.

    The cavalry all lifted their metal helmets, which could reflect violently in the sun, and the group of people were furry because of the cold, which reduced their martial power and made the spectators less vigilant.

    They did not attack the old man, but instead watched each other with the old man in the village, and then the column continued to run downstream directly through this small village, and the old man still watched the cavalry leave calmly.

    "Sun and Moon"

    The army has all left the village, and Fisk can finally let go of his nervousness.

    Svalgard couldn''t hold back the words in his heart: "Old man, have you seen those old men and women? They are just looking at us, and there is no fear in their eyes."

    "See. No fear, no hostility."

    "They look poor, too, I''m... skeptical." Svalgard sighed.

    "What do you suspect?"

    "Riga. If Latvians are not rich, what can we get in Riga?"

    "Who knows?" Fisk shrugged. "Keep walking, we''ll see you soon."

    The Ross cavalry passed through as many as three villages in the riverside area in a peaceful manner. Of course, they all had their own names. Fisk didn''t want to listen to it, just because of the current situation, although the army did not hurt a single person or took any livestock, All three villages were empty, except for a handful of elderly people.

    Fisk was completely puzzled, so he just called old Harold in one after another.

    But he said that this old guy, who goes by the pseudonym Olaf, had sore legs all the way while riding, and he miraculously learned how to rest with his feet hooked on the saddle and lying flat on the back of the horse.

    "Young hero, any new questions?"

    "Old Olaf, have you noticed any new problems?" Fisk, who was asking, frowned.

    "What could be wrong? You guys did a great job and really didn''t break."

    "But they still ran away! There are still clear ruts on the ground. I didn''t dare to frighten them before I ordered the cavalry to walk slowly, you see." Fisk pointed to the sun in the west: "It''s already evening. , it''s time for us to set up camp. I really don''t know how many villages we will meet in the future, but I''m afraid there will still be empty villages. So why did they run?"

    "Maybe it''s afraid of you. After all... when you Russ haven''t set foot here, the news of the raging bandits in the East has spread, and maybe they feel that disaster is coming."

    "Isn''t it?!"

    "That''s how I see it." Old Harold pursed his lips.

    "But I didn''t destroy, didn''t set fire, or even robbed anything. Why do they think we are evil people?"

    "Who saw it? An eyewitness noticed that you came calmly and reported it to the locals in Riga? Now that you are, maybe you can retreat immediately."

    "No. I''m not withdrawing."

    "Then get ready, maybe you''ll have to fight them one more time. Hopefully you''ll stay sane."

    It can be said that the old Harold''s statement was inconsistent, not looting villages can get the kind attitude of Latvians, and now it is described as no matter what the Rus do, the presence of cavalry here is enough to detonate the battle.

    In line with the principle that he has come, Fisk has promised his subordinates to go to the seaside to dig amber and make a fortune. He has been wrapped in the fiery morale that he fanned up, and no matter what happens, he has to move forward.

    But it''s time to rest.

    At night, they set up an open camp in the wilderness by the river. They lit bonfires wildly, and, considering the possibility of a sneak attack by nervous locals, they pursued a trick Rurik invented ten years ago, which was to light a double bonfire to make potential scouts feel uncomfortable.

    Until now, Fisk has not issued new orders to the entire army, and all soldiers will still act according to the original plan tomorrow. Soldiers will be in a relaxed state for their new and final journey, and people will definitely look forward to Riga, which is truly a military adventure.

    Fisk only summoned Svalgard and Quetzal, and the three gathered together to have a small meeting in whispers.

    "In my past experience, a large number of villagers must have fled to Riga like crazy, all kinds of people will say all kinds of news, they will describe us as indescribable monsters, and finally the local people will armed themselves and try to beat us away." He said. Say.

    "We obviously didn''t kill or rob. Since that''s the case..." Quetzal clenched his fists, "Then we can take the initiative to attack them!"

    "Wait." Svalgard gestured, "They didn''t attack us."

    "That''s right." Fisk looked at the two of them, "I know it''s a risky thing to do, and the whole army will continue to move forward as planned. Don''t tell your own people about this, but tell them that they must wear iron helmets and insert The beautiful feathers on the leather hats are inserted back into the helmets. The bows and arrows are ready, everyone''s chests are raised, we will reach Riga tomorrow, and no matter what we encounter, we must show the locals in the most magnificent and brave manner."

    The two agreed immediately at first, but then they realized that it was not simple. Of course, the soldiers who accepted this order would not be mentally prepared for war, but fantasized about their gorgeous image to be admired by the local Latvians. In fact, once there is a change, these fighters can enter the fighting state with a change of heart. Although the change of mentality may not be quick, they can at least shoot arrows to counterattack immediately.

    So, what is the attitude of Latvians in Riga?

    However, it was said that the villages that the Rus cavalry passed through and the villages that needed to pass through had specific names.

    Since passing through the mountain fort built by the Therons, they will go through a total of six villages to reach the port city of Riga, which is at the mouth of the sea and the river.

    Villagers in canoes were the first to arrive in Riga, explaining to their local compatriots what was going on in the upper reaches of the river. As more and more villagers arrived in Riga, the vast majority of the population of the six villages poured into Riga.

    Unfavorable news is spreading wildly for a while! Since the earliest village did not see the cavalry clearly, out of memory of past battles, instinctively felt that it was a threat and began to flee. Latvians all have war memories, so when the news reached the sixth village, the mainstream saying of the fugitives had become "Semigalians crossed the river to make a sneak attack", and there was an even more outrageous saying, the so-called "North A coalition of men and highlanders", they mistook the advancing Rus cavalry as a crusade of Theron and Semigallians.

    In fact, before that, some businessmen who had returned from the upper reaches of the river were full of swearing at the Polotsk people. The so-called winning guy actually blocked the river for the first time because of the threat of horse bandits. The river is blocked. Those guys still have to buy goods forcibly, so that most Riga merchants and Danish merchants have lost money Riga port city does not have a real city owner, the total population of Latvian tribes and even tribes With a price of 20,000, Riga is a customary market for trading fish in various villages. Then the Danes moved in one after another to form a community, and a fairly free port city was born. There is no city owner in the city. The city belongs to all Latvians. If there is a crisis in the tribe, each village will elect a hero to lead the people through the crisis. When the crisis is over, the hero''s power will be deprived.

    If anyone in Riga has a lot of power, it is the leader of the Danish immigrant community, a man named Stkander.

    What is very subtle, however, is the recent forced arrival of five longships and one large sailing ship in the port of Riga. The powerful people of Riga''s Latvian ethnicity poured into the pier with private soldiers, chanting "the pirates must be driven out."

    Stkander naturally took his Danish heroes and mixed-race descendants to organize a fierce Viking militia to fight the pirates together with the locals. However, Stkander has at least learned about the Rus people through news, especially the Rus people will be able to display their coat of arms, standing on the dock, he can clearly see the flags fluttering on the masts of ships that are obviously not eager to dock. , realizing that it was the Rus'' ship.

    At least the Rus people also speak the Norse language and believe in Odin. Even if they have settled in Riga, the Danes who immigrated here have not given up their gods.

    Stekander boldly organizes the brothers to row a boat to negotiate with the Rus who accidentally broke in, confirming that they are from Saaremaa, the island of exiled criminals. From time to time, the island has been firmly controlled by Ross, and an old Ross nobleman has become the island owner.

    This nobleman is none other than the great Rus explorer and seaman Speuter, although he is now approaching fifty.

 Chapter 1078ï¼š Defenders of Riga are Rus

    The voyager of Ross appeared in the port city of Riga, which was by no means a yaw, it was actually the intentional act of Count Speuth of Saaremaa.

    The navigator claimed to only be doing trade, and Riga''s Danish community talker, Stkander, felt that it was not easy, but the other party claimed that as long as the cooperation was pleasant, he could guarantee that the piracy of the sea would end, and the ships in the port of Riga could fish freely. , you can also go to Saaremaa to do business in person.

    In this way, Stokander had to think about whether this delightful statement was true, and whether the Ross nobleman in front of him was credible. At least their clothes are very gorgeous, but they still can''t hide their aging.

    As for Spuut, who knew nothing about Riga''s political situation, he subconsciously felt that the Dane, who called himself Strykander, was the local chief.

    After all, Rurik described the scene of Ross making deals with people in the Gulf of Riga many years ago. Others don¡¯t need to care. The old navigator Speuter has a chance now. He is old and wants to make some more achievements. Retreat, now is the first year of the peace era of the Vikings. Isn¡¯t it a glorious achievement to incorporate the people of the Gulf of Riga into the ¡°Northern Alliance System¡± built by the Kingdom of Rus? ! Others have no chance, he knows that only he has this opportunity and can resort to practical action.

    Speuter brought his sons, the eldest son was young and strong and became a capable general under his command, and the younger son could also do odd jobs on the boat. With his subordinates, he deliberately chose the autumn when the supplies were full and ran to the deepest part of the bay.

    If it''s just trade, there''s no reason for Stkander, the leader of the Danish community, to refuse. Because the Rus brought linen, iron, woolen textiles, salt, and some crystal utensils (glass). Iron is the most addicting!

    Spuut is also trying to open a trade line with Riga. He is sure that the autumn harvest in Riga Bay will be completed at the moment, and he will trade grain with the locals at a low cost according to the goods, which can perfectly ensure the smooth winter of Saaremaa this year. . After all, Spuut is a vassal of Rus. He has a fief, has the power bestowed by the king, and is the guardian of the safety of navigation in the South Baltic Sea.

    The misunderstanding was resolved. Although the Rus people made Riga residents very nervous, as much-needed supplies were unloaded at the wharf one after another, and the grain-for-iron trade began, that vigilance was quickly dissipated by peaceful trade.

    Now, Speuter and most of him are in Riga. He brought solid news about the situation in Denmark, and the countless news sent shockwaves in the Danish community!

    Originally, many people fled Denmark because some nobles in Jutland and Zealand had converted to the faith of the Franks, and the civil war broke out, and some people who could not bear the civil war fled to Riga. Now that the Frankish forces in Denmark have been expelled, in theory everyone can return to their hometowns. The reason for this happy ending is all because of the large-scale war that started last year. Spuut naturally highly praised Rurik''s exploits, the king of Russ. There were countless war stories that the locals couldn''t doubt, and even Strykander was deeply moved.

    "Ah! I can''t wait to join the warrior (referring to Ragnar) of the Stonewall tribe and fight alongside you Russ to restore the faith of holy Odin."

    Spuut was keenly aware that this might be an opportunity, so he deliberately said tentatively: "It''s not too late. You admit that King Russ is the greatest leader, and the business of the entire North will be open to you, join King Russ. The Northern Alliance is in your favor."

    What he said was a fact, but Stekander was not simple. The old guy was keenly aware that if this happened, the trading city of Riga would naturally be controlled by the Rus.

    Stkander resisted because of worries about the uncertain future, but he didn''t dare to say it outright. He admired the peaceful business visits of the Rus aristocrats, and the Latvian villages consciously made a lot of money by exchanging new wheat for iron, and the knowledge of the Rus people was full of "good businessmen".

    So, a very strange realization appeared in Riga at the same time, the so-called friendly merchants of the Rus, and the horse bandits who ravaged the east and destroyed the trade line were another group of people.

    More than 200 Rus who came from Saaremaa landed. People looked left and right, recalling the description of the island by their parents.

    There are even people who lived near Riga when they were young, and were driven away with their fingers chopped off for crimes like theft, or forced to flee for worse. Now that they are back with new identities, they will no longer pursue their past sins until no one else, but they are restrained by a stronger force.

    Speuter knows very well what his subordinates are. They are essentially a group of pirates who have been subdued and incorporated by the Rus army. It is very useful when it comes to crusade against the enemy. Regulations keep them from messing around.

    So after negotiating with the Danes leader in Riga port, he issued an order on the ship: "I don''t care what happened to you in the past. Now that we are landing, you are not allowed to have any trouble with any local people, you are not allowed to buy goods without permission, and you are not allowed to make peace. Local women are messing around. As long as I get complaints from local people, those who cause trouble will be sent to mines to dig stones.¡±

    In his opinion, even if the severe punishment of beheading is implemented, such a thing cannot be done in front of the Riga people out of the face of the Rus Kingdom. What if the perpetrator is sent to the mine? Ross has two mining sites, one is iron ore mining in Fort Elrond, the other is hard stone mining on the shore of Lake Onega, both of which are bitter cold places, and being assigned there to be slaves is worse than death.

    They were even more afraid of the life of slave miners who were worse than death, so they were all very peaceful after landing.

    Or to stifle the possibility of accidents from the source, Speuter set up a temporary settlement for Ross merchants, and the landers must leave without incident. They blew the Ross flag in the temporary residence, and set up special shops to continue to sell their own goods. It seems that this group of people are just peaceful businessmen, but the scale is a bit too large.

    Anyone with a discerning eye could see that this group of Russ with swords, merchants and large ships could instantly enter a state of alert and incarnate into 200 soldiers who could fight in formation.

    The Danish community is well aware that this group of neighbors who believe in Odin is actually a threat, and everyone is subconsciously vigilant when dealing with them.

    However, Riga has never had a full-fledged city lord. There are only big and small local snakes, Latvian village forces are intertwined in the city, and a Danish community that has always maintained a cooperative relationship with it.

    It is of course a good thing that foreign merchants bring a lot of materials, and the prominent people in the city are willing to have a good chat with the Ross nobleman Speuter.

    The absolute peace that lasted for many days gradually calmed people''s vigilance. Those Rus people are just doing business, and if there is any wrongdoing, they should have done it. Obviously, the Rus nobleman was not lying when he claimed that "we just want to do business".

    Bullock carts, pony carts, and even human shoulders, sacks of newly harvested oats arrived at the temporary Ross store one after another.

    The two sides of the transaction negotiated the price, one side is the iron ware mainly for agricultural use, and the other side is the new wheat. The two sides have negotiated the price and now barter.

    The local Latvians smiled and poured the oats into the measuring tool provided by the Rus. This is a special wooden measuring tool for the Rus to collect the grain tax. lb. Russ''s own tax collection naturally has to be meticulous, so the tool was "invented" by Rurik and instructed the carpenters in Novgorod to build it, which greatly accelerated the efficiency of tax collection.

    People in Riga are not demanding about this. They do not bargain with each other at the transaction site, and they harvest wheat with one hand latte and the other.

    Cast iron hoes, plowshares, hot wrought iron shovels, small sickles, spearheads, harpoon heads, they are all farming and fishing gear in essence, and can also be used as weapons. Only the key parts are sold, and the buyer will solve the installation of the wooden handle. In fact, Spuut is sending ships directly to the hometown of Roseburg to import cheap goods, and then selling them to Riga will increase the price.

    At night, this group of Rus people laughed from ear to ear, and they all talked about that the food they bought was enough for the whole Saaremaa to eat porridge for a winter.

    Obviously the trade can continue, and everyone can continue to make money.

    Speuter felt that the trip was worth it now, and the situation had in fact developed into a peaceful business relationship between Ross and Riga. If he wants to strike while the iron is hot, he might as well discuss with the Dane Stkander, and buy a piece of land in the Danish community to set up a pure Ross store.

    He didn''t dare to make this request rashly, for fear of arousing suspicion from the other party.

    He is an ambitious old guy. If he has the opportunity to continue to make contributions, he must try it. Now Speuter''s idea has developed into "complete control of Riga". It was located in Riga and became a great noble of the Rus Kingdom with a large territory.

    Such ambition is too great, and Speuter has neither the strength nor the courage to order the locals to cede power, so he can only use the strategy of cannibalization.

    Everything seems to be going well, and the bad things described by the merchants who have withdrawn from the upper reaches are overwhelmed by the joy of the good goods of the Rus merchants.

    Until, the village refugees in the upper reaches went crazy and almost blew their hearts and fled to Riga in a hurry.

    After all, the population of the entire Latvian tribe is only about 30,000, and the Danish community is only more than 1,000 people even if it is full of mixed blood. The resident population of Riga is nearly 3,000 people, of which the Danish community accounts for half of the population. Now more people have fled here, and the population has quickly exceeded 6,000, which is overcrowded for a while.

    If everyone were not villagers from each village, the entire tribe would be just these people, all the prestigious families who knew each other. The information people got from inquiring about each other was extremely mixed, but most of the reports were directed at the Semigallians on the other side of the river.

    A group of prominent people gathered urgently. They were the heads of many villages, the big Latvian businessmen in the city, the head of the Danish community, Stkander, and even the Rus noble Spuut.

    In the case of a total war, the heads of the villages would collectively vote for a general, who must be a Latvian, and then invite strong men from the Danish community to join the army as mercenaries.

    The situation is extremely urgent, and most of the villagers claim that the people who come here must be the Semigallians and other tribes they hold.

    This statement was especially affirmed by the fugitive village chiefs who participated in the meeting.

    An old guy was filled with righteous indignation: "Now that we have just harvested the grain, the guys on the other side of the river just took the opportunity to launch a sneak attack. They want to take my grain, and they have the ability and the motive."

    "Yes!" The other person was firm: "If they don''t have a good harvest, they will rob us, just like before."

    "It''s not that simple, their ultimate goal is our city. They''re eyeing Riga, and you can''t be alone. Even you!" The village chief who spoke was anxious: "Russians, want to continue doing business with us, We have to help us solve this crisis.¡±

    Spuut was a little confused, who are the Semigallians? Is it worth this bunch of guys going crazy?

    It should be true that an army is killing Ben Riga. He does not care about the identity of the enemy at all, but only cares about his own goods. The current problem is actually quite thorny. The purchased food takes some time to be shipped to the big ship. If the Riga people cannot organize effective resistance, the food they bought will not be able to be kept.

    "Are you going to hire us? We''re just businessmen." Speuter whispered with his head hooked.

    "It''s true." The speaker was Sterkander, who looked at the village leaders who seemed to have lost their souls: "I can help you fight, what are the benefits?"

    There is no good way to do it now. The Latvians present are considered high-ranking nobles. Even if the people did not expire, they still made a very bold decision-to hire Stkander as a general.

    The Danish community organized men to guard Riga, and the Latvian nobles paid for real food after the war, ceding the right to dispose of most of the spoils after the war. Latvians, of course, organize militias, but not many. It seems that their economic powerhouse has been destroyed, and the Latvians seem to be reluctant to defend themselves and pin their victory on the Danes who settled in Riga.

    Latvian tribes are not cowards, and it is also a reality that their military strength is not strong. For example, they do not even have long-term big leaders.

    It is only reasonable for the tribe to feel weak and bullied by the Semigallians, and it is not the first time that the other party has attempted to launch an annexation operation. Because Semigallia has already touched the door of the "feudal state", expansion has become an important means of maintaining internal stability.

    Stkander served as a temporary general, theoretically able to command the entire Riga port to assault the assembled army, and power automatically lost after the crisis was over.

    So what should the uncle do if he doesn''t want to give up power when he fights?

    A question made these Latvian nobles think - why can there be only one general?

    The Rus people have proved their friendliness with time, but everyone will not be stupid enough to think that these guys are just businessmen and big fat sheep without force.

    "Russian! We are also willing to hire you as a general." One person sent an invitation to Speuter.

    He was very confused, and Stkander was quite surprised.

    "I can''t? Two generals?"

    Only one old man said: "There is never a rule that there can only be one general. Besides, they are also Varyags, just like you. Unless the situation is urgent, we can''t mobilize all of them, or our village will send out the strong and strong, and they can defeat themselves. The assault of the Semigallians."

    Stkander, who has lived here for a long time, doesn''t want to complain. He didn''t intend to really be the Lord of Riga. He just wants to continue to develop the Danish community and have greater privileges among the entire Latvian tribe. That''s what he thought, he didn''t want to be the king over the Latvians at all.

    From Speuter''s standpoint, the identity of a general is really rare. With this identity, you can avoid the in-kind rewards provided by the locals. However, looking at the current situation, it is impossible to maintain the status of a general after the war.

    He thought silently in his heart: "These guys are not stupid at all. The two generals check and balance each other. I''m just here to do business, and now I''m fighting for them. Latvians are so cunning..."

    The Danish community can send 300 people, the Russ businessman can send 200 people, and the port of Riga can urgently gather 1,000 men. There were enough 1,500 people to fight against what is said to be "the Semigallian army of 2,000 warriors". From the perspective of numbers alone, the Riga side was a serious disadvantage.

    In fact, there are five hundred Varyag warriors among them, as well as unheard of large ships moored in the port, they must be strong.

    Some old local guys don''t have any doubts about the Rus, but they are more swearing. "Many of those people are pirates who have changed their identities. They killed our fishermen at sea, and now helping us fight is their atonement. I hope this group of ruthless people will show no mercy to Semigalia."

    So, when the situation in Riga was in chaos, the Rus living in makeshift communities instinctively armed themselves to the threat of war.

    After the meeting, Speuter was neither excited nor pessimistic. He returned with a calm face and announced to all his subordinates that the Russ had become mercenaries.

    He still announced calmly: "Now, an old enemy of the people here is killing us, and they will **** our goods. Now the whole Riga is urgently preparing for the battle, and the battle is likely to break out tomorrow I order Arm yourselves now and prepare for battle! This is not to defend the natives, but to surround our cargo. Remember, there is no mercy when war begins."

    Suddenly, someone raised the hand axe high and looked at their friends and issued a Viking battle cry, followed by the cry of everyone.

    At this moment, Speuter''s face didn''t even tremble at all, it was his eldest son who roared extremely fiercely.

    Having experienced so much, Speuter has been able to face all kinds of battles calmly, and he is happy that his son is going mad, just like the younger self.

    He was coughing on purpose: "Get your costumes on, get your flags ready, and check your Bucklers for the chalky mud to see if the paint is off. Listen, there''s a lot of people fighting with us, and we''re fighting those stinky fish. Rotten shrimp is completely different. Let allies and enemies see how good we are!"

    Then there was another frantic cry.

    This shout was so shocking that the Danish community next door could not ignore it, and Stkander also assembled his own people at the same time, but the assembly of 300 people was already the best of the community.

    "Listen to the momentum on the other side! Those Rus people are also Odin''s warriors. I heard that Denmark and Rus have formed an alliance, and we are allies with them. We can''t lose the momentum in the new battle! You are not helping The next guy is at war, and you are defending your community! Follow my orders."

    The internal instructions of the two Varyag generals who were elected were surprisingly consistent. The slogans they put forward by the mercenaries were "self-protection is the first priority". Helping Latvia to end this autumn crisis seems to be just an incidental action.

    At least these Latvian people of all kinds heard the rhythmic battle cry of the Varyags, as if they had taken a reassurance.

    But, is the enemy that is killing and running really the Semigallian army?

 Chapter 1079ï¼š A big bald head emerges from under the tin helmet

    After landing in Riga, Spuut never showed Ross''s force to the locals because of his strict discipline.

    Even if most of the Rus who landed were given this identity later, it has been nearly ten years today.

    Regardless of their origins, Saaremaa Islanders have been completely abolished by the sins of their old identity, and legally they have become New Rus. Now that I have become a Russ, all aspects must be close to the real Russ. They added new clothes and new weapons.

    A plain white robe is sewn, with blue strips sewn on the front and back. Such a shirt does not have any defensive ability, it can keep out the cold, and the biggest significance is to show your identity to others.

    Even a group of pirates unified the clothing, but the texture was far inferior to the craftsmanship of the state-run garment factories.

    Every northerner longs for a good sword!

    What was once popular throughout the Viking world was the so-called Viking sword imitating the broad-edged sword from Roman times. That kind of sword was made of pure wrought iron. It was inelastic and easy to bend. In order to increase its strength, it was deliberately made thick in the middle, with a bleeding groove and a wide blade. This kind of sword pays attention to slashing and thrusting, but the blade is too heavy, so that the warrior always installs a weighted iron piece on the hilt.

    In the Danish community living in Riga, the local elite warriors all carry this style of saber.

    Indeed, only elite warriors have the financial means to equip such swords.

    The Rus are completely different.

    Even Saaremaa Islanders are willing to accumulate a fortune and go to the mines in the north to buy a cheap sword embryo. The so-called sword embryo is a steel bar without an edge. When the islanders get it, they will hot forge it by themselves, and then they will cut the edge and polish the sharp sword tip. Their craftsmanship is inferior to that of the masters of the state-run smithy, but the cost of their own swords is low.

    Even so, the islanders have been equipped with such ''self-made swords'' on a large scale.

    They showed their swords on a large scale for the first time, and bought some suet and tallow from Riga, and used the grease to maintain their swords.

    The temporary settlement of the Rus is the site of the Danish community, and these sleepers are not afraid of the wide-eyed onlookers of their temporary allies.

    The leader Stekander, who was also sharpening his sword urgently, could not have imagined that all the Russ actually had swords.

    A sword, a round shield, and a leather helmet with a huge nose guard fulfilled all his visions of a good warrior.

    Even, this group of Rus people also unloaded a heavy weapon called Torsion Slingshot from the ship. It has six giants, each of which can fire stone bullets and javelins, and its power is unfathomable.

    The weapon called the crossbow was also transported from the ship by the Rus. It seemed to be a flat bow, but there was a mechanism to freely control the timing of the shooting, so that a poor hunter could use it to shoot squirrels from a long distance.

    It was always in front of him that Stkander had to think about it. If it was not the 200 pirate-born Russ merchants who landed this time, but the real Russ army, what would happen to Riga? Maybe... then we can only make a high-profile announcement that we are Danes, a true ally of Ross, in order to protect ourselves.

    Judging from the armament displayed by the Rus, he felt that the future fighting coalition would definitely win.

    This is all because the elderly Ross nobleman is full of confidence with this small amount of troops on hand.

    A group of monsters are coming from afar, and a beast has penetrated into the warm shack, and this beast is not just mad. This is a new impression of the local Latvian nobles in Riga on the Rus merchants.

    Indeed, when the sun drenched the earth the next day, Ross''s guest geography emerged from a crowd of uniformly dressed, uniformly shielded, sword-wielding warriors. They look exactly the same, talking and laughing together. To outsiders, they are really a group of blue and white people who are not to be provoked.

    The vast number of Latvian militiamen learned of this situation. Most of them are simple people. They only feel that the big men have recruited a group of excellent mercenaries. This time the Semigallians'' sneak attack will fail.

    Obviously they are guarding their own territory and surrounding their own grain and livestock, but the militiamen are not willing to go all out. It''s fine to let those Varyag mercenaries fight, the big deal is that they go to get a lot of spoils after the war, everyone''s life is still the most important thing. It cannot be said that these militiamen are cowardly, only that they are very thieves.

    Keeping this idea, there are indeed a thousand militiamen. Their weapons are mainly agricultural tools, and their clothes are very messy.

    Their clothes were messed up, their weapons were messed up, mostly with a twine tied around their messy hair, those in good condition had leather shoes, and many others simply went barefoot.

    One is uniform in clothing and equipment. Although he is a pirate, he is sturdy.

    One of them is a local farmer, armed with messy clothes and messy clothes, and thinks that the battle is just a group fight.

    In between are the fighters from the Danish community, who can maintain a certain degree of discipline and set up a shield wall to fight in formation under the command of the boss Strand. Their clothes are also varied, which makes the whole a little richer. If the clothes are not uniform, at least they should be kept clean, and the soldiers will decorate their clothes according to their own preferences. Therefore, there are many people who make leopard skins for shawls, and it is obvious that this special leather is bought from Polotsk or Drigovich.

    In just one night, Riga organized an army. Of course, this is not because they have a very high degree of organization. It is because of the sudden large-scale surge in the population of the city, and the help of the Varyags who settled and lived.

    Then in the next day, public opinion has quietly changed from initial fear to daring to fight. They waited for a full morning without waiting for the enemy, and in the afternoon, daring to fight after boring waiting turned into a fight.

    Could it be that those Semigallians stopped?

    The Latvians in Riga set up sentries further upstream, but these sentries were afraid to go too far. The sentinels were also very smart. They gathered some cow dung and prepared fire. They planned to create thick smoke for the rear to see after finding the enemy.

    There were no danger warnings until the sun went down, and in the boring and tense waiting, the third day came quietly.

    No one would doubt that the Semigallians would not come, and in the past quiet day, the war alarm had been sent to distant villages by well-legged messengers.

    The top priority now is to protect their own territory, and it was only later that they got the news that the guys in Riga had hired two Varyags themselves as generals. They had no time to accuse the move because it was not a vote of all the chiefs that was called illegal, but an emergency from the village. Li chose the strong to go to Riga to help in the battle.

    More Latvian militias! The more they were, the more confident they became, and the more eager they were for the Semigallians to show up.

    The boring waiting is finally over, and the dramatic variables do not exist.

    Because even the elderly can see the smoke in the distance.

    Horns and drums blared loudly, and the whole Riga was plunged into a commotion.

    The militia''s strength has swelled to 1,500! Coupled with the Varyag mercenaries, the Latvian tribe forcibly organized an army of 2,000 people. Objectively speaking, this is the history of the tribe.

    If the enemy is directly attacking Riga, they have the only way to go straight to the mouth of the sea along the river, so that once the battle is fought, the situation will be extremely simple.

    As a result, the so-called Varyags, that is, mercenaries from Denmark and Rus, lined up in front of the battle according to the conditions negotiated with the local nobles.

    The Rus gathered in a rectangular array of blue and white, with six Torsion Slingshots in the front row, with crossbow bearers on standby, and sword and shield fighters in the back.

    The Danes have already laid out the shield wall in advance, and the leader Strykander has drawn his broad-edged sword and paced in front of the shield wall.

    Behind them were a large number of Latvian militiamen armed with long-handed weapons. The militiamen stood in a disorderly manner and gathered together in an oval shape. Many village leaders fought in person, but this group of nobles only managed their own men. The armies of each village can only fight under the command of their own leaders, and macroscopically, they fight independently.

    Latvians are like that, so are Semigallians.

    At first Spuut didn''t think hiring his own allies was so stupid. Check out the reality! As long as you turn your head to look at this group of allies, although there are signs that they are a group of armed kung fu, a group of wild animals who can only fight by instinct.

    However, he was relieved when he thought that the enemy he had to face was also half a catty.

    "It''s too slow! We''re just here waiting?" Spuitt couldn''t help complaining after standing for a while without seeing any sign of the enemy.

    Hearing the complaint, Stkander came over subconsciously: "Give those idiots some time."

    "Just keep waiting?"

    "Why don''t we all sit down and wait for those guys first."

    In fact, as long as you look at the current situation, the Latvian militiamen who gathered after hearing the sound of the horn were already sitting on the ground because they could not wait for the enemy, and their slack mood was contagious. Gradually, more and more militiamen were sitting on the ground, holding their weapons in their arms and chatting with their companions. . It''s not like fighting a war, it''s like watching an audience that hasn''t gotten off to a good start.

    What else can Spewt do? Can''t let the armored warrior stand all the time? When he saw his son sitting down, he couldn''t say anything.

    The most valiant Varyag mercenaries sat down collectively, and the literal meaning was to wait for work.

    I don''t know how long I waited, but at the moment when the boredom continued to increase, a dark shadow really appeared in the distance. The people in a daze seemed to have been stung by a bee, and they all jumped up, patted their sackcloth cheeks hard, and then clenched their weapons. Ready to fight. The horns and leather drums in the army continued to sound, and people who were apathetic were cheered up.

    "It''s time to fight! Damn, these Semigallians are getting a little weird." Stkander didn''t think about it, he yelled at his stunned allies: "The fool is in a daze! Prepare to fight!"

    But Speuter squinted and seemed to be still in a daze.

    "Hey! Friends, are you still in a daze? Organize your people and prepare to fight!"

    Strange to say, Stkander noticed that the Roths were all looking at the "things" slowly approaching in the distance, as if they were watching the fun and not fighting at all. They pointed their heads and pointed, and the hands that were supposed to be gripping the hilt were rather slack.

    The Danish leader''s voice was in his ears, and Speuter heard calluses in his ears. He turned his head with a sullen face and asked impatiently from his soul: "The people who come here are all the people you call Semigalians. ?"

    "Yeah. You...doubt it."

    "Yeah. I''m skeptical. I''m not blind, how do I think it''s actually a bunch of guys on horses."

    "Equestrian?" Ashamed to say, this concept is very unfamiliar to the Danish leader Strykander. "Who knows. Better get ready for battle right now."

    "Don''t worry. I... feel very strange."

    Although quite bizarre, Speuter noticed that the riders were all white toned and carried what looked like flags. The distance is still shortening, and the opponent''s movement speed has also slowed down.

    A very weird thought came to his mind: "Strange thing, shouldn''t it be... our cavalry?"

    People on horseback, dressed in white tones, the only Ross cavalry who knew how to dress like this for so many years in the ocean. Since the war he has been in charge of patrolling the seas, knowing that the cavalry has returned by boat, and since then he has not known anything about the cavalry.

    Don''t jump to conclusions yet!

    Spuut was in a hurry, he ordered his subordinates to hang the folded flag on the wooden pole, and then performed an extremely inexplicable action to outsiders.

    "Semaphore Soldiers! Go! Greet those guys!" he ordered.

    There are naturally people under Spuut who understand the semaphore. Since the "semaphore" was invented, it has been used in naval warfare. Now, as a marine enforcer, he has greatly developed this technology. He felt that as long as the opponent was a Ross army, he must understand the concept of semaphore. No matter whether the opponent understood it or not, as long as he noticed a person doing a seemingly inexplicable set of gymnastics, he would realize that he was a friendly army.

    The so-called flag is the temporary binding of cloth strips and two wooden sticks.

    "What are you doing?" Stkander felt that the world had become extremely absurd.

    "I''m trying it out."

    "What are you exploring again?"

    "See if the other party is ours."

    "Ah?! It''s really inexplicable." Stkander really didn''t understand.

    It is obvious that the semaphore''s slapstick operation really caused the approaching enemy to move. Listen carefully, the wind brings a distant sound, which is the movement of the horn, and the rhythm of the sound is the signal.

    Spuut showed a comfortable smile, he simply sheathed his sword, and ordered all the soldiers to put away their weapons.

    "Is this a no-fight?" Stkander asked again.

    "Stop fighting! I don''t know what''s going on with you, the information is simply wrong. But those people are not Semigallians, they are...we Russ."

    "Um?"

    "It''s us Ross!"

    Spuut may have individual ears that can mishear the sound, but the ears of all the Rus who landed will not all be misunderstood. The melodious sound of the horn turned into a muffled sound, and everyone could still tell that it was a signal for "retracting troops". "Withdrawing troops" means rest, armistice, and non-combat state of truce, and it is also extended to mean peace.

    He asked his allies not to be nervous anymore, because the other side was no longer hostile. He even said: "Don''t worry! If there is a real fight, Ross''s cavalry will make you cry, but fortunately they have no hostility."

    "Ah? Are they really yours? Didn''t you come across the sea? Why did you come from upstream on horseback?"

    "Who knows? At least I can guess who their leader is."

    When all the Varyag mercenaries gradually slackened collectively and the Latvian militia was at a loss, the cavalry had reached the range of the Ross Torsion Slingshot.

    The cavalry lined up in a wide line, the front row was full of uniformed Russ cavalry, the second row became the Ostara cavalry, and the steppe cavalry was at the end. The cavalry flies the Ross flag and the Ostara flag, and the two flags are very clear in Spuet.

    The cavalry had no intention to fight, or they had once. They became suspicious when they saw someone in the distance doing some weird physical movements that only semaphore soldiers would do. Then they noticed that there was a Ross flag in the army arrayed in the distance. This kind of war was quickly resolved.

    A tall cavalry first waved his hand, and then ran to the formation of the army alone.

    This time, even the Danish mercenaries saw clearly the attire of the man on horseback. You can notice the huge nose guard of this man''s iron helmet, as well as the chain armor that covers most of his face. The round shield hangs on the saddle, and the pictures painted on it cannot be said to be slightly similar to their allies, only the same.

    Drawing patterns for the round shield is very particular about being unconventional to reflect the master''s bravery and stubbornness. A small group will draw a pattern collectively. The larger the group, the more consistent the pattern must be to ensure that everyone can recognize the friendly army in battle.

    It was like a dream for Stkander, seeing the cavalry up close for the first time in his life.

    Because the Latvian tribes do not have cavalry, he only heard that there are horsemen in the Utvan (Lithuania) tribe far to the southwest. He didn''t know anything about fighting on horseback, not to mention the fact that there were cavalry in front of him.

    Now, the Rusian Speuter took off his helmet directly, revealing his old face: "Fisk! Is that you?"

    I saw the equestrian let go of the saddle, holding the helmet with both hands and slowly showing his face. I saw a funny big bald head under the helmet!

    With a moustache and a big bald head, there are no wrinkles on his forehead to prove his youth, and his face Spuut naturally recognizes. Now that the truth is revealed, it makes the current situation full of absurdity and banter.

    "Fisk! I can''t believe it''s really you! Why are you here?"

    "It''s Uncle Speuter? That''s weird, why are you guys in Riga?"

    "Huh?!" Now, it was Spuut''s turn to be further surprised: "You know this is Riga?"

    "I know. I''m here to find people here, but there''s still a fight? I don''t want to fight." Fisk said it lightly, he never thought that such a lighthearted attitude would add to the absurd feeling.

    "Then don''t fight! Let''s talk about anything. Damn it, what kind of army did you know if you were on your side?" The Norse language kept shouting: "It''s all gone! It''s all a misunderstanding! They are not enemies at all."

    If this is the case, the Danes can immediately announce that they will not fight, but the Latvians look at the situation in front of them, and the nobles subjectively do not want to withdraw their troops casually. The local nobles learned that an enemy was destroying the village, and the suspect was locked in the Semigallians. Who knows? They don''t know these guys at all, and their strength is strong. If there is a fight, the Varyag mercenaries will collectively choose to quit Will Riga be destroyed by then? !

    Ordinary militiamen can only see the situation in front of them. They find that the battle is impossible at all, and the morale that was already drained is now even more discouraged. Those so-called enemies are not Semigallia at all. Although the other party is very strange, there is no hostility. He even had a good time talking with those Varyag leaders.

    Even if the local nobles remained on alert, when the militia felt that there was no point in continuing to stand here stupidly, they began to withdraw from the battlefield on their own accord.

    The nobles felt fear, but then they thought that the group of horse riders, who were very similar to the Rus, did not look hostile, and they could ask the situation by talking to them.

    As a result, the so-called military confrontation was only a theory that existed for no more than thirty minutes. When the Varyag mercenaries began to chat with the so-called enemy, the strong Latvian militia directly disbanded itself. The local nobles stood up and approached the casual formation of the Varyags, the bald stranger, and the cavalry army behind him.

    Although it can only be determined from the clothes that the strangers have a very close relationship with the Rus, some local nobles simply greeted them in Norse with a strange accent: "People from afar, who are you...?"

    Fisk just wanted to have a good chat with the relatives he met miraculously, but saw some "warriors" dressed in various furs approaching and asking very stupid questions.

    "We are Rus," he replied arrogantly. "It looks like you are local leaders?"

    "Yes"

    "Very well, we just want to chat with the Riga people here. We have no hostility, I don''t know why you are hostile. It''s okay! I didn''t expect my clan to arrive here first, so that our future communication will be less misunderstood. I''m really lucky. It''s almost a war..."

 Chapter 1080ï¼š Appeasement and Inclusion

    Now, the Latvian army in Riga is in disarray, and a strong force can easily defeat it.

    Fisk''s cavalry arrived here. He has the ability and the motive in this regard, but in order to take care of the overall situation, he showed a very peaceful attitude.

    It was a beautiful coincidence to meet the people of Spuet, and it was this coincidence that could be exploited.

    The militias were still evacuating in a disorderly manner, and the well-dressed local nobles were gathering.

    Fisk is wary of others, and only trusts the advice of his fellow Speuter. He dismounted and, through a local translator, negotiated further with these nobles.

    "I want to talk to your biggest leader." Fisk''s request was very direct.

    This requirement can make many nobles in trouble. They look at each other, and Speuter explains it himself at the critical moment. "Boy, you still don''t know anything about Riga. There''s no big boss in this place!"

    "how is this possible?"

    "That''s the truth. However, if I have to say..." Speuter pinched his waist proudly, "I am the war chief they elected."

    "Huh? So you''re already the boss of Riga?"

    "No, but he has a certain power. I am the chief they temporarily elected to deal with the war."

    "Just fighting us?" Fisk could hear it, and when he looked at these nobles again, his attitude changed a little, and his eyes became sharp.

    "Don''t be ferocious, it''s all a misunderstanding. Since the misunderstanding has come into contact, the cavalry can enter Riga directly."

    It seemed like that was the way to go, but that wasn''t what Fisk wanted.

    Riga has no supreme leader, which is a bizarre situation, so these guys need a leader, just like a boy needs a father. Fisk is such a thought. He feels that Riga is afraid of being a land without owners. In the future, the benefactor will be the Earl of Saaremaa, the law enforcer of the South Baltic Sea, the great explorer, and the old Rus people Spuu Especially also.

    Even the other party has hinted that he has the ability to transform temporary power into permanent.

    Of course, the cavalry had to enter Riga, but according to the original plan, they had to go straight to the beach and make a fortune by digging rough amber.

    Unexpectedly, encountering many local nobles in the current special way, Fisk has a plan.

    He didn''t think about why there was another group of Vikings here for a while, apparently these guys were allied with Spuitt and provided valuable translators.

    Behind him, the cavalry was still lined up in a neat line. The soldiers remained on alert and could quickly launch a savage pursuit of those evacuees after receiving the order, but the waiting now became more and more boring.

    Fisk could understand the mentality of his subordinates, so he pointed behind him deliberately: "Have you all seen it, Riga? They are Rus cavalry, an army paid by the king himself and only loyal to the king. Be loyal, well-armed and fearless, each warrior has killed at least ten enemies. You better not provoke them, or the fire will burn your cities to ashes."

    He didn''t know if the translator had told the truth, but from the astonished faces of these guys, it could be concluded that the effect of intimidation had been achieved.

    Fisk once again mentioned the request: "My people have come from a long way and never intend to kill people in your territory, but brothers should not be empty-handed." He deliberately gestured, "Give us enough food supplies, other me Don''t ask for it. Otherwise... food! Or war!"

    The final appeal was the Norse vocabulary that the local nobles could fully understand. Obviously, although the other party was another group of Rus, the senses were probably the real Rus.

    Some people "suddenly realized" that they were afraid that from the very beginning, the businessman Spuut was in the game. The gang paralyzed the Latvians in Riga with rich goods, defrauded the military command and reconciled with another accomplice.

    And the Varangians of the Danish community. Varyags are Varyags, whether they are subdivided into Danes or Rus, they are all a group.

    What if you feel cheated?

    The vast majority of Latvian village leaders and Riga locals are rich and noble, and they are surrounded by the Varyags. The reason why these people did not wave their butcher knives was because of their past friendship, right?

    A village chief stopped the panic and hesitation, and he came forward: "Then, we should sit together and talk about our future with the help of wine and food. We... don''t want war."

    The translator explained it well, and Fisk nodded: "I really need a friendly meeting. Now, I need you nobles to make a promise immediately. I have seven hundred soldiers under my command, and I have to give no one two hundred pounds of food."

    Therefore, the Russ cavalry asked for a total of 140,000 Roman pounds of grain, which is 1,400 "sacks" when converted into a concept that is easy for Riga to understand.

    For the convenience of statistics and transportation, Riga, as the trading center of Latvia, also fully used the general weights and measures of the Vikings because of the settled Danes, and most of the dimensions of these calculations came from the definition of the Roman Empire.

    Bulk goods such as grain, a hundred pounds of oats were stuffed into a burlap pocket and tied. So the sack has also become a unit of measurement.

    Here, the Riga nobles were ashamed of the cavalry''s appetite. They were all saying that this request was too outrageous. Unexpectedly, the two Varyag generals who were personally selected by them were no doubt at the moment with the robbers.

    "The demands of those who support us. It''s just fourteen hundred sacks of grain, which you would not bear compared to war and death?" Speuter said.

    At this moment, the Dane Stkander is fully aware of the situation and fully stands in the position of the allies, the Rus. The old man thought with his toes and knew that his community had no power to bargain with the Rus. Fortunately, Denmark and Ross are already in an alliance state, and the brothers will join if they can''t beat it. Now is the opportunity to act with the Ross people.

    Stkander then warned the nobles in the Latvian dialect of Baltic: "We won''t fight them anyway. I don''t think you have the slightest chance of winning even if you have the opportunity to organize a large army. Give them food, It''s not shameful to buy peace. Besides, you have negotiated the price, and if there is an accident in the future, the Rus will help you fight."

    What a joke! The battle axe is already pressed on the neck, and at this time to persuade "you don''t resist obediently buy food and buy peace", what kind of persuasion is this? Clearly a threat.

    "Hurry up and answer." Fisk urged.

    Seeing that the nobles were still hesitant, they simply put on an indifferent look: "The big deal is that we will pick it up in person, but it will cause unnecessary casualties at that time. Listen, you have to be responsible for the deaths of those people."

    Having said that, what about the nobles? They all expressed their willingness to give food.

    "Very good. Within three days, we will see enough food. We will also enter the city of Riga to station. While waiting for food, we will exercise restraint. If we do not see food, we will loot."

    Seeing that Fisk is a boy of five and six, Speuter didn''t want this junior to share his power, and he added: "Dear people, your villagers better get out the food quickly. You stay in the city for a while, and we''ll release you when we get the food. Don''t worry, this isn''t imprisonment."

    As a result, the Ross cavalry and the pirate army of Speuter joined forces. They fought side by side in last year''s war, and now they are willing to reminisce with each other when they meet.

    Among the cavalry were flying bull-headed flags. This was the Ostara cavalry, and there were quite a few. There are also a large number of prairie people who wear iron masks, and the number is actually the largest. In contrast, the real Russ cavalry is only one sixth.

    In any case, after completing the reunion, they became a group, and the force at the scene swelled directly to nearly 1,200 people, and their military literacy was extremely high. If you include the non-combatants of Riga''s Danish community, a new force has arrived in Riga, with a population of 2,000.

    Just two thousand people? Many of Riga''s residents have strong ties to the Danish community, business partners, in-laws and friends. It is this kind of relationship that Riga can open the door to later Rus merchants, just because they have good feelings for Varyag merchants.

    It is exactly the same, it can be said that they have given up power themselves, and the entire Riga has completely turned into the territory of the Varangians.

    The entire Latvian tribe is only 30,000 people, and this population is unable to eliminate the influence of the Varyags, let alone he will not do so.

    Because the local aristocrats have no backbone, they all support appeasement out of self-preservation instinct, that is, hand over food to buy peace.

    The cavalry lined up in a neat line, the soldiers held their heads high, and the horses marched with great strides, so mighty marched towards Riga. They showed unstoppable force but turned into a guard of honor on the bright side. The refugees entrenched in Riga finally saw the existence they feared, and when they really saw the faces of these cavalry, they felt that they were not evil.

    The cavalry team circled around the riverside area, deliberately letting the locals see the lineup, first to frighten them, and secondly to resolve the fear of the unknown.

    Such a move worked well. The nobles who were under house arrest saw the happy smiles of the people as if they were participating in the memorial service. Their fear of the Rus disappeared, and the Rus did abide by their promises when they arrived in their chosen quarters. Peace of mind. They don''t even harass local women, they don''t harass anyone. Riga people have not been violated, how can they resist so much?

    Even more good news is spreading wildly¡ªthe Russ cavalry passed through the village without any looting, and all the refugees could go home and live on their own.

    This is real? At least they didn''t loot in Riga.

    The people began to withdraw again, hoping that those who did not withdraw would be safe and that such peace could continue. Ordinary people began to console themselves. Riga already had a Danish community, and it would not hurt to have a Rus community in the future. There is even a clever propaganda to friends that the so-called two Varyags are stationed here, and the Semigallians will not be infested in the future.

    So, what is the price? ! In the short term it is food. In the long run, it is the Latvians who have just entered the village alliance who want to surrender their power and sovereignty.

    The village leaders sent reliable messengers back to their villages to raise food, and they themselves were grounded. They had plenty of time to discuss how to make a big deal with the new Rus, and everyone on the other side had gathered.

    In the middle of the night, a fun cocktail party.

    "Cheers for our friendship!" Stkander raised the oak cup and paid tribute to his friends who also believed in Odin.

    On behalf of the Danish community, he organized this very Viking-style party, where people sipped cloudy ale, freed themselves from roast sheep with knives, and cemented friendships between cups and cups.

    At first, Stkander had some doubts when Speuter claimed the Ross-Danish alliance, and now that doubt is gone.

    Among the people sitting was a prairie nobleman from the far south, with a strange appearance and a short stature, with a big face and small eyes. Stkander naturally despised the boy, but when he learned that the Ross cavalry were trained by the grassland tribe, he was instantly impressed.

    Stkander does not know the structure of the earth, the infinite expanse of the world. He felt that the Danish community he belonged to was approaching the end of the so-called human world in Midgard, and that he was still small after all.

    Therefore, some fundamental problems should seize the opportunity to be solved immediately.

    Stkander hosted this reception, and behind him was the Danish community of thousands of people, bearing the responsibility for the future of the entire community. There is another very familiar face sitting here!

    "Harold, why are you with the Ross?" he asked.

    I saw that old Harold really didn''t know how to say it, so he had to hook his head.

    Fisk, who was blushing from drinking, was surprised: "Harold? Do we have someone named Harold here?"

    "It''s the guy next to you."

    "He? He''s Olaf, our friend."

    "Bah, Olaf, he''s Harold. Well, if your kid is willing to change his name to Olaf." Stkander gave him another stern look, and recalled: "You took some young boys with you. Going into the world, what about them? Shouldn''t they all be dead?"

    "It''s dead. It''s all dead in Polotsk territory."

    Originally, when this old guy talked about this, Fisk was a little nervous. Hearing that this guy whose real name should be handed over to Harold, "they died in the Polotsk territory", he wanted to admire the old boy''s slanderous words. , and also sighed that such a witty remark really takes into account the overall situation. (After all, it was a misunderstanding that it was the Ross cavalry who chopped down those boys.)

    "Those Polotsks are murderers? That''s true. They also detained the caravans on our side, took the supplies, and threw the people away." Strykander, who was slightly drunk, quivered indignantly.

    Old Harold wouldn''t be stupid enough to tell the truth, anyway, everyone was happy that the big villain was named Polotsk by him.

    "My friend, everything has changed now. Our young war chief, Fisk, has conquered Polotsk. Those guys will go back to Rus later, and if someone jams our ship and asks for tolls, it''s all over."

    "He? Young?!"

    Fisk was smirking and now had to explain. With one hand, he stroked his big, red, bald head that was dripping with sweat: "To be honest, I am twenty-three years old this year."

    "Unbelievable, you seem to be forty years old."

    "Uncle, you are wrong. I cut my hair on purpose. It is very important to cut it clean. If I don''t take good care of it, I will soon have thick hair, which is not good."

    "Your hobby? It''s interesting." Speuter now fully understands that the kid''s "bald" nickname comes from this hobby, not a skin disease speculation.

    Taking this opportunity, he began to mention the business: "I heard that Ross and Denmark have been allied. The descendants of the Stonewall tribe have obtained the highest power, is this true? I want to confirm one more."

    "It''s absolutely true." Fisk played extremely crisply, his eyes full of sincerity.

    "So what are we going to do? I mean, the community is all Danes, and there are a lot of mixed kids, at least one of the parents is Danish. Where do we go."

    "Maybe you can go back to Zealand. The new Danish king Ragnar built a big city called Copenhagen there, and the Danes who have been visiting us in Rus this year will continue to return home. Denmark is just at the time of employment, and your return Maybe they can be reused."

    Listen, a young cavalry general talks deeply about this insight. What Fisk said is good, but it is not in the interests of the Danish community in Riga. A very simple reason is that it is too far away from Denmark and the Rus force is in sight.

    Stkander drank a large glass of ale in public, and after a burst of burp, raised his chest in particular: "I am the head of the community! I don''t want to go back to Denmark with my family! I want to meet King Ross in person. , I want the whole community to join Ross! Hopefully, we will always be brothers in the future."

    His proclamation was something Fisk and Speuter didn''t expect! But think about it carefully, a very powerful force appeared in Riga, and it was even very crazy to attack from two directions, which further reflected the strength of this force.

    Everyone is a Viking, and they have the commonality of admiring the strong. Bald Fisk and Speute, Earl of Saaremaa, are related by blood to King Ross. After all, they are from the same blood tribe. In addition, Svalgard, the principality of Ostara, whose duchess or leader is a wife of the king of Rus. Prairie Quetzal is a nobleman, and his elder sister is another wife of King Rus.

    Stkander is a wise man. When he realizes that his new friend has a close relationship with the king of Rus far north, how can he pass this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?

    He begged for submission, a request that Spewt and Fisk could not have asked for.

    And his thoughts don''t stop there: "What do you think of Riga? What do you think of the Latvians living in this generation?"

    Speuter, who has lived for a while, finally doesn''t have to hide his ambitions: "In my opinion, the rule of Ross needs to be included here."

    Fisk''s original plan was only to establish business contacts with Riga Of course, the eventual occupation of Riga is also in the future plan. He never imagined that the local people in Riga were so inferior, and the truly powerful people had already thought about it, so how could such an opportunity be passed up? "I also support your decision," he said.

    The people present supported Stkander''s proposition, and at that time everyone continued to pursue traditional Nordic democracy, and Riga became a free port in the northern world, but the ownership was in the hands of Ross. This is the result of the final discussion, and the final question also comes - who will manage Riga on Ross''s behalf?

    The answer is no need to think about it at all! As the first Ross nobleman, Spuut has experienced many battles and is well-informed. His first fief is the island of Saaremaa, which guards the exit of Riga Bay. It can be said that whether people here can fish in the ocean depends on this person. Spuitt''s face. His title is still hereditary, and his eldest son who has the first right of inheritance is in Riga.

    Who better to have the management of the city of Riga than Speuter on behalf of Ross? There is none now.

    Everyone chose to support Spuut, but the old guy was also very particular about what he said: "This is the best. We will convince those nobles to give up control of Riga, and even convince them to collectively annex Ross. But do I really have the right to? , and I need to report to the king after stabilization. When the king announces that I have this power, my family is the master of Riga, and I will move here."

 Chapter 1081ï¼š Latvia in Rus

    What does Riga mean to Ross?

    This is the starting point of the "Amber Road". Amber rough stones collected from various places are collected in Riga by relay trade, and then local merchants or Danish merchants are responsible for trafficking to the south.

    In today''s era, the trade route is not prosperous, and all merchants who intend to travel to Eastern Rome have even traveled hard and dangerous. No one thought it would be incredible to die on the trip, so when the elder Harold claimed that everyone in his entourage was dead, it didn''t cause a shock to the Danish community.

    They were still more concerned about where Amber went.

    If it was explained to them that the attackers were actually Rus and that all the original stones were taken away by them, wouldn¡¯t the newly established alliance collapse in an instant? Some things should be kept secret forever, it is better not to spread the news from the source rather than to shut up those who know.

    Anyway, the attackers were Polotsk people, and Polotsk was conquered by the Rus cavalry due to their defeat. During the battle, those amber rough stones fell into the swamp and were swallowed by the earth.

    The claim was so persuasive that people in the Danish community believed the old Harold''s account. After all, investors in this trade understand the dangers involved, and they can only swallow their teeth.

    But these Danish businessmen are not stingy. They focus on the future. Now Rus''s cavalry and pirates are gathered in Riga, and the boss Stkander wants to join Rus for the sake of the whole community. In the future, everyone will be considered a Rus. This means a wider market!

    And the guys in Polotsk surrendered because of the defeat, and they will no longer have the strength to block the road and ask for tolls. Moreover, the local people in Kyiv have miraculously formed an alliance with Ross, and the trade line seems to be much safer than before.

    They believe in Odin and they believe in Frey, and in the final analysis it is the worship of wealth and the force that can defend it.

    A stronger power has come to Riga, and the Latvians are no longer the nominal masters of the city.

    But will the airborne city lord have any impact on the current situation?

    The people of the Danish community have nothing to do with the local Latvians, and there is no reason to fight. The people simply felt that even if the Rus became the local boss, life should continue as usual.

    With the reception over, Speuter, Fisk, and Stkander are already conspiring. There were no Latvian representatives involved in the whole process, and they had clearly arranged the future of Riga.

    And when Strekander informed his community of the favorable outcome of the reception, now it was the community''s turn to cheer.

    As soon as the news spread, the whole of Riga was informed of the intentions of the Varyags that day.

    Although the local nobles were grounded, they could clearly learn the news from the outside world.

    The strategies of the Varyag people came to their ears, unlike the cheers of others. Although these people did not feel like a mourning concubine, they could only say that they were sad, and then they were forced to let go and make up for the benefits they could get once they surrendered.

    More than a dozen village leaders and local billionaires gathered together to discuss countermeasures. They sat on the ground with different expressions on their faces.

    "Alas. What else can we do? After all, our strength is not enough."

    "That''s right, even if we give us enough time, we can''t defeat these Varyags by gathering all the men."

    "Hey. Sounds like you''ve decided to go to war. Don''t mention it, we have no problem with them, and the Rus on horseback certainly didn''t destroy our village. If they''re always so kind, it''s okay to let them be the boss. "

    "Are you so willing?"

    "Otherwise?" Someone else looked at everyone with a frowning face: "If it weren''t for the Varyags from Denmark, we would have been swallowed up by the Semigallian guys. We are not strong enough, like fish in a pottery urn, only Can be manipulated by them."

    "So what''s your attitude?" Another old man looked at everyone: "My opinion is that I agree with the Rus as the boss. That Speuter doesn''t look like a villain, our trade with each other is very harmonious, and I don''t think they want to destroy it. Hand-built trade. They need us."

    "In my opinion, everything is a conspiracy." A slightly younger village leader lamented: "Unfortunately, even if we see through the conspiracy, there is nothing we can do."

    "I don''t think so. I heard that the entire northern waters are peaceful. That Speuter is still a nobleman of Ross. Let him be the boss. In the future, our fishing boats can fish safely in the ocean, and all the troubles in the past are gone. This is very important to us. It''s important. So my attitude is to recognize him." Another village chief expressed his acceptance of the new order under Ross'' rule.

    "Anyway, my people don''t want to fight. Even if I give them some grain as a tribute every year, it doesn''t matter. As long as my people can fish in the ocean, the loss of grain can be offset by the rich catch. Not to mention..." An old guy stared smartly. : "The Russ will not refuse gems. We go to the seaside to dig amber, dig in the forest, and sell the amber to them to make extra money. The Rus must be more powerful than the Danes who have lived here for a long time. They can source gems. If we continue to sell them to distant places, we will continue to acquire the rough stones that our tribesmen excavated.¡±

    This description really made everyone stunned.

    Yup! As long as there is demand, there is a market! As long as the gems can be sold safely, they will need a lot of rough stock.

    "Then vote according to the old tradition! Most of the leaders are here anyway." An old man with an exaggerated white beard hoarsely voted. "Just like we supported Speuter, the Russ, as a general before, whoever supports him as a general, raise your hand."

    People of different ages looked at each other. The wealthy businessmen, as representatives of the city of Riga, actively raised their hands to agree because of their interests. Although the village leaders were hesitant, they raised their right hands after seeing the situation clearly. . Well, they looked at each other again and laughed. Some are happy smiles, some are just sad and wry smiles.

    The nobility and the wealthy have absolute power to control the development of the entire Latvian tribe. They are very aware of their weak strength, which is exactly the case. As the elite, they know that once they challenge the strength much stronger than themselves, they will inevitably encounter a devastating blow. .

    Not to mention humiliation, they made what they thought was the right choice.

    When this meeting was over, any uneasy local nobles were completely at ease.

    As everyone knows, ordinary Latvian people who have been informed of the news agree with the new situation on a large scale. Ordinary people pay attention to seeing is believing. They have seen that these Rus cavalry have truly done nothing to the village, and that even the pirates who have been recovered by Rus have become peaceful merchants. A large number of people in Riga once faced a possible battle with weapons. They saw the real martial power of the Rus, realized the tragic results of their confrontation, and were glad that once these people became allies, how powerful guardians would be.

    Latvia has such a small population, as long as the nobles decide to surrender, the people of the villages and villages can only accept this result smoothly.

    As a result, the grounded Riga nobles simply showed their submission to the Rus, and they were so submissive that Speuter was surprised.

    In this case, even if the food that those people asked for tribute has only just begun to arrive, the so-called strike while the iron is hot, the formal meeting is just now being implemented.

    Compared with the large seaport cities built by the Rus, Riga is not dirty and messy, and the appearance of the city can be described as terrible.

    The young people Fisk brought in thought it was a terrible place, and the small group of older guys under Spuitt thought it was very old-fashioned.

    The locals built their houses from local materials, and old Viking longhouses abound, as well as a large number of sheds. They surrounded the city and courtyard with fences, and the so-called wealthy people in the city set up wooden stakes to build taller wooden walls. The structure of the entire huge settlement is to spread the cake. There are no two-story buildings in the whole city, so the settled population is not large, and the urban area is not small. There are no city walls in the city, making it easy for her to attack.

    It really corresponds to the description of the Danish leader Stekander. If there is no Danish community here, some nearby tribes have already annexed it. Are there a lot of demanding demands from guys who speak a similar language to the natives? At least the resident Danes run their own communities, don''t ask for fairness from Latvians, and don''t give them tribute.

    The Danish community is indeed an outsider and has enjoyed a symbiotic relationship with native Latvians for decades.

    Speuter is very satisfied with the current state, and since it has developed extremely steadily, Ross should take over without change.

    So before the official meeting, the Rus-Danish community had a completely unified attitude. In the eyes of Sturkander and Harald, the Rus made the most sensible ruling strategy, and these requirements gave the Latvians no reason to bargain. , should be directly accepted.

    The pony carts transported food to Riga continuously. The villagers who were escorting them were somewhat uneasy. They saw the strong horse-riding Ross people at zero distance, and immediately evacuated after unloading the food.

    Fisk ordered his own people to exercise restraint and not to find fault, not even to worry about whether the amount of food shipped was sufficient.

    Xinmai understands that there is a lot of moisture. There is too much moisture in a 100-pound bag of unseasoned wheat. Knowing that there are chicken thieves here, Fisk is too lazy to investigate the situation.

    New McDonnell has a good point. The war horses who marched and participated in battles have always maintained a high physical energy consumption. Especially in autumn, the horses have lost a lot of fat, and they urgently need to eat wheat to quickly recover their physical strength. New wheat is easy to digest, and war horses who are sensitive to the aroma of wheat also love it.

    The wheat came very timely. After all, Fisk''s cavalry would not stay here for a long time. The plan was to return in October, and they would arrive at the Novgorod area at a very suitable time to be stationed. This batch of wheat, together with the tributes from the Polotsk people, just met the rations of the returning people, and now the people who got the new wheat are already enjoying a feast.

    In the Danish community, a larger longhouse was chosen as the location where the Rus negotiated with the local nobles.

    Obviously it was a meeting to establish Riga''s ownership, and the atmosphere was not solemn, even full of joy.

    Because of the situation, it is no longer known that the Latvians handed over Riga''s ownership, but they wanted to lead the entire tribe and twenty villages, large and small, to join Rus. The information they learned was that the Rus would be just rulers, and everyone''s life would be better than ever, so why worry?

    Everything seemed to have gone back to the past. Spewte sat on the shabby bench in the room, looking left and right, and felt that the time and space were a little confused. It seems that this is the parliamentary court built by the Ross tribe in their hometown in the old days, and it can accommodate a hundred people to discuss things together.

    The longhouse is centered on the central corridor, and on one side sits the Rus, the Danish community, the Ostara and the Steppe, who represent the Rus. On the other side sat Latvian nobles and merchants.

    Speuter was undoubtedly the protagonist of this meeting, and of course, Fisk, who took off his helmet and showed his bald head, was very conspicuous.

    Seeing that all the nobles who should come have expired, Speuter did not hesitate: "Then let''s start! All look at me, I will announce one thing. From now on, I will be the lord of Riga."

    After the words were spoken, the Latvians in front of them did not have the slightest objection or doubt, their eyes were very kind, and it seemed that they completely accepted the result as they had revealed before.

    "Do you have any doubts?" he asked.

    That''s all, Speuter casually pointed at a few nobles and asked them about their attitudes, and all they got was agreement.

    "Very well, since you are so obedient. Let me announce one more thing! In the future, your entire Latvian tribe will be incorporated into our Rus Kingdom!"

    This is a claim for the sovereignty of an entire tribe. During the period, it will not be obtained through war, but only by armed deterrence and economic wooing. When Spuut and the guys discussed with them, there is no guarantee that such an excessive demand will be supported by the Latvians, so he emphasizes it again. , observe their attitude with wide eyes.

    "You guys, are you for or against?" he continued to ask.

    At this moment, an old man knocked on the wooden stick in public: "It''s okay for the entire tribe to accept your Rus'' rule... So, what will we get? Is it a stable life as always?"

    "You... old man, can you represent the wishes of other nobles?"

    "Okay. I''m the oldest. So, what do you mean?"

    "Of course, just like our peaceful trade before, we will maintain such peace in the future. Moreover, being ruled by Rus is happy! Our king is full of wisdom and will be kind to all who submit to him. I know what you are worried about, no Other than worrying about whether to pay tribute, how much tribute to pay, whether the people will become slaves..." Halfway through the sentence, Fisk noticed the heads of the nobles sticking out, "I said, you don''t have to worry at all."

    "How do you promise?" the old man asked again.

    "Whether to pay tribute, and if so, how much to pay, I have no right to decide this kind of thing, only our past can decide. As far as I know, the king will grant you ten years of free tribute because of your clever attachment, And even if the tribute starts ten years later, the tribute will be very small. Besides, I am the Count of Saaremaa, I do not want to receive your tribute, and now just relying on our normal trade is enough to meet my needs. As for the issue of slaves Listen! Only criminals and prisoners of war can be slaves. Our king is very merciful. In principle, ordinary people will not be slaves."

    This is what Speuter explained, and the local nobles began to talk to each other after taking a good look at this already familiar man. To be fair, it would be great if the Rus people gave such a price, as if they were a group of good people, and they also had a good impression of the so-called King Rus, the young man named Rurik.

    Now, it''s Latvians'' turn to make their case.

    Because the old man is the oldest, he was elected by everyone as a speaker to speak on behalf of all Latvians: "The result of our consultation is that the entire tribe is merged into Rus. We don''t know your specific situation, we know you. You will treat you well. Us? General Speuter?"

    "Will do."

    "Actually... we don''t have any choice, we can only accept your rule. I hope you will fulfill your promise."

    The old man said it very honestly. Speuter was not a good person. He had already made a plan in his heart that if these Latvians refused to be ruled, the army would attack and force them to surrender.

    "I will fulfill my promise. Our relationship goes beyond allies. From now on you will be my people, and I will be directly accountable to the king."

    "Very good. Then, our proposition is to elect you as a permanent general. In the future, you will lead us to resist the attacks of other tribes and lead us to become rich. We have never elected a permanent leader, and now you are. "

    Sure enough, there was no bargaining, and the Latvians very smoothly accepted the new order established by the Rus conquerors.

    This meeting determined that the Danish community of Riga and the entire Latvian tribe were integrated into the Rus as a whole, and under a fine division, the two powers were directly integrated into the County of Saaremaa.

    As a result, Riga officially fluttered the flag of Ross, and Speuter, who had few subordinates, turned into a great frontier aristocrat who theoretically held tens of thousands of people. He especially remembered the power that King Rurik had given him, and the expansion now is nothing more than the exercise of power.

    Theoretically, the king did not intend to expand in 841, but it did not mean that any form of expansion was rejected. The ban is only limited to the main force of the kingdom to attack far away. For example, the expansion of the Principality of Ostara is legal, then the expansion of the Counties of Saaremaa in a peaceful way is just as legal.

    For Latvian tribes, surrendering to a powerful force is their destiny! Their incorporation into Rus is exactly on the right path of historical development. Either to the power of the West or to the power of the East.

    The course of history is not derailed here, the Ross controls trade points and routes, while the submissive Latvian tribes continue to lead ordinary lives, with great autonomy provided they cannot rebel. It was lucrative to belong to the Rus, and they were happy to accept the new order for the sake of a steady stream of wealth and an improving life. UU reading www.uukanshu. com is just more than 200 years ahead of the process of another plane.

    The autumn rainy season has finally come, and the Ross cavalry who have come from afar has picked up a batch of amber and beeswax rough stones on the beach. Among them, the most turbid beeswax is the most. Due to the rapid cooling and rain, this stone-picking operation was suspended.

    Riga and Latvian tribes have gone through a storm and life has returned to normal.

    It''s just that the current performance is to restore the status quo.

    Times have completely changed. Latvians no longer worry about being attacked by deep-sea fishing. The sea is open to them. In theory, daring Latvian businessmen can go to Novolaosburg to trade directly under the banner of the county of Saaremaa. In fact, Spuut decided to take the submissive Danish community boss Stkander, as well as representatives of the Latvian nobles, to the capital to meet King Rurik in person. rights and obligations, and the rights and obligations of the kingdom towards them.

    "It''s time to come to an end, I clearly set out in the inland, and now I finally see the sea. It''s a miracle, the king''s map is actually true, Odin protects us..." It was rainy weather outside, and Fisk, who was hiding in his house I feel very comfortable. He has already planned to go back the same way and put an end to his adventure this year.

 Chapter 1082ï¼š blue fox in nassau

    The War of 840 was over, and by the spring of 841 the northern world was restored to its former peace.

    Ludwig, the lord of the Eastern Kingdom, knew that he had been defeated, but the peace talks after the defeat at least saved some of his face.

    He even felt that his proposition was a complete failure from the beginning to the end, and he lost a lot of troops. What did he get in the end?

    Legally, the Saxons did not rebel, and the descendants of the old chiefs eventually received the title of dukes and swore allegiance to the Eastern Kingdom.

    The country of Flanders, which has always been swaying, after this war, Count Baudouin was forced to swear allegiance to the Eastern Kingdom due to the situation.

    The Danes, the Rus and the Swedes, these Normans are no longer the weaklings that their grandfather''s era can easily ravage, they are already strong, and if the grandfather Charlemagne is resurrected and sent to fight, they will also end in defeat.

    The situation is actually very bad. What maintains Ludwig¡¯s power is the standing army under his command. This army inherited from the conscription system of the grandfather the Great¡¯s time, even if it has continued to the present, it has been somewhat corrupted, but even so, it is far better than the entourage of local nobles, Farmer soldier.

    The military households who have served in the army for generations have suffered a lot of damage. After their death, their sons should fill their positions, but are those cubs up to the job? Now there is a huge shortage of troops.

    His army lost 30,000, the elite troops were irreparably lost, and the peasant soldiers who were recruited by surprise also died in large numbers. Many of these peasant soldiers were recruited from the Earl of Ingau, all from the countryside around Mainz, Worms and Frankfurt. These able-bodied labors went out and were damaged, which greatly weakened the taxation capacity of the Earl of Lyingau.

    However, this area is a stalemate for him and his elder brother Lotaire. The main force left behind must continue to stand, and almost all the food and grass they need will be taken from the local farmers.

    After all, this place is not his own territory, and the area on the other side of the Yin River was forcibly beaten out from the hands of the eldest brother. He doesn''t care about the livelihood of the local farmers, only how many strong men can be extracted from the local area to serve as peasant soldiers. Now, the question is whether the region can stand it.

    Are peasant soldiers really useful? not necessarily. At least soldiers are better than no soldiers.

    Ludwig had one thought - Joseph Blue Fox, a Norman convert to God, and his soldiers.

    It''s like Harald Clark, the dog that was kept in the past, and the dog has been replaced with a new one.

    Yes, Ludwig regards the Blue Fox and his Rus Armed Merchant Corps as hunting dogs at his command. He can comfort himself that these ruthless people believe that because they are not pure enough, they are extremely rude when they use their hands. This is the best tool people. You don''t have to publicly support these guys to do evil, as long as you acquiesce to their looting.

    If the church or other nobles claim that there are such wicked people on the Laine, explaining Ludwig can say: "This is a group of Norman pirates who have come and gone without a trace, and there is nothing I can do."

    Up to now, Ludwig feels that he can no longer organize a big army to fight against his elder brother''s army for at least a year. He must actively train new recruits, actively win over nobles to allegiance, and even send people to the West Kingdom to meet his younger brother Charles, and even Burgundy. The first person to negotiate.

    In the spring of 841, a mighty Norman fleet sailed against the current of the Leine River.

    The long ship is dragging the big ship, and the blue fox and his people are the masters of this fleet, and Ludwig of the Eastern Kingdom, a small number of attendants, and some Frankish refugees are very special passengers.

    Now, even if Blue Fox wanted to negotiate with Ludwig, the latter kept silent because of the defeat. The man must be planning something. Lanhu doesn''t trust this man very much, but believes that this man will not openly tear up the treaty. Even if Ludwig wants to make a comeback when he returns to his hometown, he should take a look at the situation in front of him! Ross, Denmark and Saxony did not seem to be attacking the Eastern Kingdom, and King Lothair, who was determined to unify the Franks, had the ability and motivation to kill Ludwig''s family.

    Blue Fox is more concerned about his purpose, Nassau Village. On the boat, he can still chat with Henry Nassau, Baron of Nassau and Earl of the Netherlands.

    Most of the ships in this fleet have a classic Nordic image, but with large, striking crosses hanging from their masts, the largest armed freighter flies Charlemagne''s three lions. Who dares to fly the Charlemagne battle flag in such a high-profile manner, only the top nobles are eligible.

    It was these flags that made Cologne, who was defeated and paid a large amount of war reparations, no longer feared. Archbishop Hadbold disembarked and publicly unloaded the so-called true cross.

    The priests who greeted him all knelt before the True Cross, shouting that it was a miracle.

    Is it a miracle? Hadbold didn''t want to say anything, he was speechless, he just hoped that everything would pass.

    While Ludwig wore a simple burqa, his crown and gorgeous clothes were put away, and he silently looked at the big city in a very low-key way. No one knew what he was thinking, and no one really cared.

    Legally, Henry Nassau was already a vassal of the Duchy of Saxony. In the past, this little baron was a vassal of the Earl of Leyingo, but now, the entire Nassau Baron has been turned into an enclave of the Netherlands.

    Henry Nassau''s plan was to organize the few old folks to announce the upgrade of his family after returning to his hometown, and then make some staff deployment. In the end, Nassau Village will still retain its current name, but for those who stay here, everything has changed.

    Those left behind must support the arrival of some foreigners.

    The fleet left Cologne and left Bonn in silence.

    This is the second time that the blue fox has entered the hinterland of Europe. It has been many years since the last time. The last trip was the Weser River route. After reaching the upper reaches of the river, I turned overland and walked for a while. Then I turned into the Main River, and then arrived at the Lein River. After reaching the upper water source of Lake Reichenau, I walked again. An overland journey to the Danube and finally to Regensburg. Although the journey was very tortuous, it also clearly saw the customs of the Franks, which made the legends of the past become clear immediately, and provided first-hand information to the 840-year war of Rus.

    Blue Fox is an open spy, he already knows too much, and it''s hard to mess with an army.

    Henry Nassau and Rurik, King of Ross, didn''t know each other, and they had a wonderful personal friendship after that.

    "Just because I''m the Baron of Nassau. Nassau, Rurik thinks that name sounds nice?"

    Henry didn''t want to think too much, the main force of Ross had left, but a large number of Danes were going to pour into the west coast to build a brand new Durist, renamed Rotterstad.

    His hometown, Nassau, was embedded in the interior and caught in the scorching point of the two powers'' hegemony. He felt that he could not maintain his ancestral homeland. It was a smart move to immigrate to Friesland, a coastal lowland to escape right and wrong. Of course, the hometown cannot give up without any reason. This is because he will not set up nobles to manage it unless he uses some strategies.

    There were two people standing on the bow of the armed cargo ship. It was the spring breeze, and the two were in a good mood.

    "It has already passed Bonn, and the next is the river that we Ross people have never been to." Blue Fox couldn''t help sighing.

    Henry Nassau held back a thousand words. He pointed to the river first: "This river is the father of the Franks, and there is another river, which is their mother."

    "Oh? Is there such a thing?"

    "The Inn is my father, the Moselle is my mother, but we Nassau are not Franks. My ancestors were forced to be helpless by their rule. Now, at least for us, we should have a better future."

    There was something in Henry''s words, and the blue fox seemed to understand a little.

    "However, if the fleet arrives in Mainz, I am somewhat familiar with it. I have been there and even know the land and water routes that eventually reach Regensburg", I have a good mind.

    "Oh?" Henry was a little surprised, "I heard that you had an opinion about Ludwig, and you were rejected by him. Haha, now that man can no longer reject you."

    "Hehe, he humiliated me, and I don''t have to respect him anymore. I think you are the same, and you don''t respect him either."

    "Ludwig is defeated, maybe...his kingdom will be dismembered by Lothair." Henry still said that on purpose, his tone was soothing.

    "What... what are you trying to say?" Blue Fox had to ask cautiously.

    "What shall we do then? Saxony and my new arrival may face an attack from the Middle Kingdom."

    "Don''t worry, the warriors of the north will make that Lothair cry." Blue Fox didn''t care.

    "So, what about Nassau? What about the stronghold you''re going to build?"

    "They dare! Then fight!" Blue Fox now understands that this Henry is going to use his Ross army to help him guard his hometown. He laughed softly: "I can guess what you are worried about."

    "Oh? Tell me."

    "Just because we are afraid of being savage, we treat your villagers like livestock. Don''t worry, I''m different from other northerners. I''m a pure businessman, and as a soldier, it''s actually a last resort. Besides, I''m the Earl of Gothenburg, who was conferred by King Ross, go now. The establishment of your stronghold in Nassau is under the order of the king, and the last guardian will be one of my own younger brothers."

    Henry nodded: "I know this. So, how is your brother? Is it a kind person, or..."

    "They''re all young people, and they must have been baptized when they came. Don''t worry, their hands have never had blood on their hands."

    It can be heard that Henry Nassau is relieved, delighted, and worried, and the three emotions are intertwined.

    "So, your brother isn''t even married?"

    "Yes. Why..." Lanhu turned his face sensitively: "You''re not going to arrange a wife for my brother?"

    "Why not? Besides, I can make your brother a knight, so that he will have the title of nobility after his conversion, and the whole of Nassau will accept him. This will benefit you and me."

    "Really?"

    "Why not. I have that power."

    The blue fox had to pinch his beard and think. First of all, his family is loyal to the Ross royal family, and the two younger brothers are also the kings who arranged to be placed in the Frankish world as Ross''s minions. Could it be that a younger brother will be loyal to other nobles after entering here. But from the point of view of interests, as long as the Russ forces act in this way, they can gain a firm foothold in Nassau, and because of this legal principle, the Eastern Kingdom can have nothing to say. But does this hurt King Ross'' feelings? A man cannot be loyal to two masters.

    Lanhu neither agreed nor opposed, but said meaningfully: "It''s okay for you to arrange a marriage for my brother, if it''s good for us to establish a stronghold. As for your plan to canonize it, it''s still slow, and everything has to wait for the situation to stabilize. ."

    This is perfunctory, and Henry is unwilling to force it.

    Lanhu thought about a trick that would not offend, and asked, "Do you have a priest in your village?"

    "Naturally there is."

    "Then let the pastor take care of all affairs. My people live in your village and live in peace with each other. I will restrain my people. If someone steals in your village, they will chop off their hands. If someone insults women or kills people, they will make it public. Hang. Rest assured, I am courteous to allies and have zero tolerance for harm to allies."

    In other words, Henry Nassau was satisfied.

    Without talking any further, Henry Nassau deepened his understanding of the blue fox of the Russ. This fat man who knew Latin was indeed better at speaking than those high-ranking nobles.

    Maybe this is the businessman.

    The fleet continued to move forward, and the channel had obviously narrowed, which meant that they had entered the middle section of the Rhine.

    There are many forests in the riverside area, with a large number of tributaries such as the Laine River, and there are no-man¡¯s land everywhere.

    The forests in the area are still contiguous, the southern part of the river bank is densely populated, and the northern settlements are few. Villages are stars dotted in a sea of ??forests, connected to each other only by small dirt roads.

    Up to the triangular area where the rivers meet ahead, a clearly larger settlement appears.

    The blue fox was very alert, pointed to the settlement and asked Henry: "What city is that? Is it your Nassau?"

    "No. That''s Koblenz."

    a brand new noun.

    "Koblenz? Shouldn''t be yours. That''s Ludwig''s territory?"

    "It''s not." Henry Nassau shrugged, looking indifferent: "That''s Lothair''s territory, the new enemy you identified as Ross."

    "Ah?" Lanhu felt incredible, a local city was erected on the river bank.

    "And what about your Nassau?"

    "It''s going to be sailing for a while. Soon!"

    "It''s so bizarre. You really have a big heart." The more the blue fox looked at the city named Koblenz, the more he felt that he was being put together, and he couldn''t help but think of what Henry Nassau said recently.

    Now he understands that the so-called wooing is really because Nassau is facing a threat. This Koblenz is like a bear blocking the door of the house. After the establishment of Ross''s store, isn''t it necessary to face this disgusting existence every day?

    "Damn it! There is a bear lying on the couch, what''s the point!" The blue fox has the power to loot the Middle Kingdom, and even this is a treaty obligation.

    His eyes were always fixed, as if he was trying to figure out how to quickly capture the city.

    After all, he didn''t know about this place, and he still needed Henry Nassau to talk about it, and then he would decide whether to raid and seize the city, or keep watching. Listening to Henry Nassau''s statement, although the city is right in front of Nassau''s home, the local garrison has never harassed Nassau for so many years. Maybe this peaceful relationship can continue?

    Lanhu felt that it was impossible. In fact, even if he maintained restraint and his subordinates were rude one by one, even if they converted collectively, none of them were truly devout. Lanhu also felt that he did not need to be imprisoned by certain precepts. He was a flexible person, or he had various beliefs, or he had no beliefs. The brothers are more anxious than himself. This year, he has to loot the territory of the Middle Kingdom. After all, everyone is here mainly to do this, not to mention the acquiescence of the great nobles.

    It¡¯s okay to sneak up on Koblenz to make a fortune, but you need to investigate before you start, and everyone who has just landed must establish a good relationship with the villagers of Nassau.

    Another priority is to release Ludwig, the great king of the Eastern Kingdom.

    Lan Town, the village where the Lan River flows into the Lai Yin River. This is already the territory of the Baron State of Nassau, the village is extremely small, and the settlers are all in the service of Baron Henry Nassau and his family. The task of the villagers is to maintain the ships that transport the goods to Nassau, and to ensure that the shipped wool and wine can be safely transported on the Inner River. After all, all the villages are sampan-level boats with poor capacity and poor seaworthiness. If the voyage went wrong and the cargo fell into the river, the loss of the whole village of Nassau would be too great.

    Next, the partnership between Henry Nassau and Blue Fox was very inappropriate.

    "Why. The promise is to send me to Worms by boat." Ludwig, who was "unloaded", was suffocated.

    Henry Nassau chose to avoid it, and now it is the blue fox who deliberately said: "Many years ago, I traveled all the way to Regensburg to see you being ruthlessly rejected and mocked, you made me suffer! Now, I Just let you walk back. I know the next route, and you know how long it takes to reach your Worms (Wiesbaden) by walking. You and your entourage bring dry food Go away, put on your crown and go away! I hope you haven''t forgotten how to hike."

    Ludwig roared in anger. Facing this incompetent and furious guy, the blue fox did not change his face, and deliberately said: "This way our personal grievances will be evened out. I will fulfill the agreement."

    Could it be that Ludwig was so shy? What if you don''t admit it? Although he is precious as a king, his strength is now seriously frustrated. This Joseph Blue Fox is not an ordinary person, not to mention that he cares deeply about King Ross, he heard that there are at least 50,000 people under his command Those Norman men can be warriors, listen To have a battle is like attending a banquet. Joseph Blue Fox, Earl of Gothenburg, who has the ability to entangle an army of at least 3,000 people and kill him by boat. It would be better if... these ruthless men attacked the Middle Kingdom.

    Of course, the blue fox does not have such great political energy, but his ability is not weak. The Gothalans in the Gota River where Gothenburg is located are crazy about making a fortune. If necessary, the blue fox will find a way to bring this group of brothers to make a fortune. Therefore, we must first establish a stronghold in Nassau Village, and then "shake people" from the rear.

    However, Ludwig would not actually walk back to the Worms camp on foot. He would soon arrive at the Earl of Layingau, and he could ask some minor nobles to pay tribute horses from the local area, and then return on horseback.

    Originally, he planned to convict Robert, Earl of Leyingo, after winning the battle, and even planned to expel him, take him back to the Earl of Leyingo, and arrange for his relatives to take over.

    It doesn''t seem necessary now, after all, his defeat is even more outrageous, what is the face of going to the Robert family''s handsome pot? On the contrary, now is the time to employ people, and the Robert family wants to appease and use them. Now, Ludwig intends to release Robert when he goes back, apologize to him in private, and then go to the church in Frankfurt to repent.

    After that, expand the army and turn to strategic defense!

 Chapter 1083ï¼š Nassau and Baden-Baden Spa

    It is a good thing that the Baron has returned safely, but what happened to those strange ships and strange people?

    The entire lower part of the Lan River basin belongs to the Nassau Baron. Legally, the Nassau family owns a large area, but the vast land is in stark inverse proportion to the local sparse population. The territory is indeed very large, and there are only three really effective settlements: Lan Village (lahnstain), Spring Fort (badenems) and Nassau Village.

    Lancun is just a small fishing village located in the main channel where the Lanhe River flows into the Laiyin River. Quan Fort is located in the interior of the Lan River. It is a small settlement by the river. The hills behind it have the remains of a Roman-era fortress. It has been discovered hot springs, but the settlement''s greatest feature is its existence as a small quarry.

    Ultimately, the largest settlement was in the village of Nassau a little upstream. The Lan River has become very soothing here. The river turns a big bend in the hills and rushes out a fertile watery valley plain. The unique geographical conditions make it very suitable for agricultural development.

    In Lan Village, simple fishermen welcome back their baron and become the first locals to learn of the real existence of the Rus.

    These people lived in quite a closed life, and without the request of the baron, they would not take the risk to leave their place of residence. There are bears, wolves and wild boars in the forest. These ferocious beasts will attack ordinary people who are alone. It is always the hunter who should beware. Hunting must be done in pairs. As for boating out of settlements, you must be careful. You may be unfairly treated if you accidentally enter other noble territories and are found to be strangers.

    unless it''s a priest. Only priests can move freely.

    Blue Fox and his men released Ludwig in Lancun, and he was able to stay for a while to "appreciate" the village.

    Ludwig and his entourage left on foot along the river with the only remaining softness. Nassau knew that he did not need to give any favors, but he was still worried that the lord of the Eastern Kingdom would be attacked by wild animals on the way.

    Lanhu persuaded him to feel at ease: "If a bear or wolf kills him, it is his fate. Besides, this man kills people on the battlefield without blinking an eye, maybe a wild beast suddenly rushes over, and he can also draw his sword and kill it decisively. ."

    Henry Nassau was not persuaded by this explanation and had no time to think about it.

    On the same day, people suffering from the exhaustion of boats and vehicles went ashore collectively.

    The sporadic people stationed in Lancun welcomed their fellow villagers from their expedition to the north. The Nassau village soldiers who survived the disaster did not want to go to war. If it wasn''t for the Lord Baron who was also instructed to do so, they would also repeat the peaceful life of the past.

    Ordinary people, because of their humble status, dare not ask the baron one or two in person. After all, there are rumors that the baron may die in battle, so the eldest son of the baron will naturally inherit the title.

    Now, a big living man in Henry Nassau is standing here. Some of the soldiers who went on the expedition have died, and the rest are enough to tell the fellow villagers what happened in the north.

    When the real reality is described by these returnees, the people of Lancun feel that the whole world has become bizarre and magical.

    Because everyone knows that the entire Nassau Baron is allegiance to the Frankish royal family, because the Earl of Ingol is allegiance to the Eastern Kingdom, and Nassau also deferred allegiance to it. Now everything has changed, the Baron of Nassau has been upgraded, and even the domain name has changed. What does Earl of the Netherlands mean? In this war, the Baron of Nassau got the spoils of a large piece of land at the mouth of the Laine River. The new Netherland county is the suture of Friesland, Utrecht and Nassau, and even the hometown of Nassau has become a an enclave.

    But how do ordinary people know the nouns and customs of faraway places. Lord Baron has a new identity, will his life be better?

    It is certain that the other side of the war, the rebellious Saxons and their heretical barbarians from the north, won the war, and now the barbarians are here.

    Are they really barbarians? The returning warriors can''t change their past titles in a short period of time. The so-called non-converters are all "barbarians". Even if the other party is very powerful, there is always some contempt in their hearts.

    The villagers consciously distanced themselves from the foreign troops who landed, and learned that these people were anxious to settle in Nassau legally because they had made an agreement with the adults. They are just ordinary people who cannot influence the nobles'' decisions, and can only pray that the comers are not despicable strangers.

    At the end of the long journey, Lancun was filled with the smell of boiled wheat.

    The blue fox brought the "high-tech" of the north, that is, a big iron pot. This is the marching pot of the Rus army, he only brought one, and the rest of the cooking utensils are all pottery urns.

    The captured loot and rations, the Saxon food tributes requested, and even the food tributes obtained from Britain, some of these materials were in the hands of the Blue Fox squadron. His essence is a calculating businessman, and now he has an army in hand, and he has to calculate the food and drink costs of these people.

    The food he had on hand was enough to support the army for a period of time after arriving in Nassau. After the food ran out, he had to find a way to get supplies.

    Obtaining supplies from the Baron of Nassau seemed like a reasonable choice, but the army of 500 people faced only a mere 2,000 Nassau people, and the locals were simply unable to support them.

    Therefore, when the blue fox came to the idea of ??looting Koblenz, it was not abrupt. It seemed to be a fat sheep with a pestle at the door of the house, waiting for the food supply to run low.

    At present, the food is still relatively abundant, and considering the long-term stability, Blue Fox intends to show his kindness to all ordinary people in Nassau.

    The bonfire crackled, and the blue fox holding a batch of silver coins immediately bought out today''s catch from the fishermen in Lancun. The villagers provided the most local European perch. Blue Fox mercilessly showed his lavish spending, one perch and one silver coin. Of course, he wanted to enjoy it with his cronies. The fisherman¡¯s hands trembled in shock.

    Because some fishermen have debts to the nobles, and today they just sold a few fish. In disguise, the foreign Russ helped them settle their debts.

    Let those who have impure beliefs go to hell! Outsiders are rich and willing to help the poor solve their economic problems, they are good people. Besides, the foreign leader of the Rus, as long as he is not blind, can see the sterling silver cross hanging on his chest. This... is actually a friend.

    From now on, I will give a little favor. Henry Nassau does not understand the behavior of the blue fox. He simply thinks that this guy does whatever he wants because of his wealth.

    Henry Nassau casually got together with the blue fox to roast the fire, while waiting for the roasted fish to mature.

    European perch spines are good. After scraping the scales, treat the spiny crest and tail and skewer them before grilling.

    The fish is grilled and blackened on both sides, sprinkled with some salt and ready to eat.

    Henry Nassau was holding the grilled fish in both hands. He was so excited that he couldn''t help but sigh: "One fish, one silver coin, you are really generous."

    "It doesn''t matter." Blue Fox replied casually.

    "Okay. I''ll wait for the porridge you cooked. Ah... It''s really a good night''s stay. I''m very relieved that you kept your restraint and didn''t disturb my village." After Liao, Henry started to eat.

    The blue fox looked at this guy again, smiled and ate the fish on his own.

    Lanhu has never been a good person. He has to calculate whether anything is profitable or not. Unsurprisingly, he has learned some tricks from Rurik, such as showing mercy to the poor and accepting it as a dog. .

    Therefore, there are many such "loyal dogs" under his command. Except for a very small number of real Vikings from Rus and Sweden, there were a group of Viking Saxons who could not get along in Denmark, and even a group of Saxons who converted to God.

    There is also a fairly reliable Slav entourage, Vadi from Oberritt.

    As the Earl of Gothenburg of Ross, the blue fox condescended to develop in the hinterland of Frank on the orders of the king, and he would leave after the task was completed. However, the team he led did not have to leave, but the "other" of the Gould family who arrived later. A fox" took over.

    Therefore, in line with the principle of complete voluntariness, to join the Blue Fox team, you must make a commitment - convert to God.

    The already full blue fox patted his belly: "It''s great to have a priest in your village. Look at the people..."

    "How?" Henry glanced at him.

    "There are still many people who haven''t converted to your god. Just in time, when you find your pastor in your village, let''s hold a public baptism ceremony."

    "You...you...really willing?"

    Henry Nassau was a little excited. He was not a priest after all, but after these outsiders converted to God, he would not be embarrassed as a nobleman.

    "Of course. That''s the first order of business in your village. I''m also going to talk to your priest. The man must speak Latin, and we''ll have a great conversation."

    "That''s true."

    There are some words to bury in his heart. Henry Nassau was sure that even if these ruthless people were converted collectively, they could still be robbers with peace of mind, but they would only make sure that the rabbits would not eat the grass on the edge of the nest. That''s fine too...

    The next day, the people who suffered from the fatigue of boats and cars slept until noon, they had another meal, and in the afternoon they maintained sufficient energy to officially plunge into the Lanhe River.

    That night, the fleet docked and camped at Quanbao.

    The current significance of this place is that of a quarry, with a population of less than 50 people. They excavate rocks and cut them into pieces and transport them back to Nassau Village. Their work can be described as extremely leisurely.

    The name of Quanbao comes from the Roman ruins on the hill. The hill was originally a permanent Roman fortress hundreds of years ago. The available building stones were successively moved back to their hometown by the Nassau people, and they continued to thin the local area. Granite is dug under the soil layer. It is precisely in the cracks of these rocks that there are vents that heat the groundwater, and the hot springs can flow by themselves.

    The hot spring has not been developed and utilized because it is too hot and far away from large settlements. Only mining workers can use the resources here to wash clothes and take a bath.

    As the weather gets colder, the hot springs gushing from the ground form small streams, and the water flow cools quickly and finally pours into the Lan River.

    It was the first time that the guest house was informed that there was a hot spring here.

    The hot spring is not surprising. Henry Nassau very directly pointed out that the huge Mainz area, which is now the main station of the East King ** team, among which the small town Wiesbaden is famous for its hot springs. In Worms, not far to the south, it is already Ludwig''s core territory of Bavaria in de jure. There is a hot spring area in the hilly area near Worms, which is simply named Baden-Baden, so-called here. Lots of hot springs.

    The entire area was once home to a Roman legion, and Nassau sat on the lower Ram River with forts, whose clusters stretched to Mainz, Worms, and Frankfurt. At that time, the Roman legions were wary of the Franks and Alemannis in the north. After all, it was the Franks who had the last laugh.

    The Nassau family has no record of history, and villagers can only learn fragments of memories from the past through word of mouth. For Henry Nassau, his family seems to have been allied with the Franks since ancient times, but in his generation it is betrayal for a better future.

    Therefore, the three settlements of Baden-Ams-sur-Lahn (Spring Castle), Wiesbaden, and Baden-Baden already exist and are named after the springs. They are geographically close to each other. Just below the channel of the river is the geothermally active area.

    In times of abundance, such a geographical feature was suitable for the construction of sanitariums, and in fact it was discovered by explorers in Roman times. Romans who love bathing first built a hot spring bath in Wiesbaden, which was actually the supporting infrastructure for the Roman legionary camp. Later, these facilities were inherited by the Frankish nobles. Frankfurt am Main is a palace built by Charlemagne.

    Is the current Eastern Kingdom King Ludwig still in the mood to relax in a hot spring bath? He didn''t have time to do that.

    Even though the Spring Fort near Nassau Village has hot spring resources, Blue Fox is keenly aware that it can be used, and now is not the time to transform a hot spring bath.

    People only think about enjoying themselves when they are rich, and he learned that the life of Nassau villagers has always been relatively difficult. People are busy improving their livelihoods, how can they be in the mood to enjoy it?

    Did the Nassau family really love their kin? He has always done well, and he is no different from other little lords.

    In the past, the Baron of Nassau and the Earl of Laningo were allies. The weak Nassau wanted to pay tribute to Ludwig, the great noble of the Eastern Kingdom. This was because Ingo helped transport supplies all the year round. The amount of tribute is not large, but the entire Nassau Baron has this population, and they can''t grow a lot of food on the relatively barren land, so they can only think of other ways to develop.

    They have been developing agriculture, but for various reasons cannot be rich.

    Even so, the spiritual world of the people is also full. Ordinary people don''t have to think too much. They go to work every day, go to church once a week, participate in festivals, and they can live a hard life.

    Why is this so?

    It is because of the geographical structure of the place. Hot springs are a treasure, but the soil here is thin, and only the valley plains between the hills are suitable for farming. Land reclamation is also a kind of risk investment. If land reclamation has a high probability of bringing benefits, the enthusiasm of the people cannot be restrained at all. Nassau Village adheres to the rough agricultural methods of the past, coupled with the lack of fertile soil, there is not much surplus of wheat and oats planted every year, and it is normal to have a lack of harvest for many years.

    However, in such an environment, grapes can be planted on the hills, and cattle and sheep can be raised in the wasteland of the valley and plain These all require up-front investment, and farmers who are already short of money have turned into tenants of the Nassau family in large numbers. , It is fundamentally infeasible to go to the mountains to open up fields and acres to develop grape plantations without the motivation to invest to buy cattle and sheep.

    Because the entire Nassau Baron is the territory of the Nassau family, and the top of the hill is the property of the nobles. "The open mountain forest hunting rights have been mercifully given to you, so don''t think about it any more." The Nassau family thought they were very kind, but unfortunately, this "kindness" did not turn into a lot of wealth. The people are not wealthy, and small families have to give birth to a large number of agricultural populations. However, many children die at a young age, and high births lead to high casualties. This is the reason why the entire Nassau Baron has only more than 2,000 people.

    In the final analysis, the region is fertile and barren, and it can make a fortune if it is done well with livestock and grape growing, and then buy food with the money earned by trading dairy products, meat and wine.

    The Nassau family lacked a business mindset and lacked an incentive to invest. If it weren''t for the war, Henry Nassau would have lived a peaceful and peaceful life. He would not even keep his own name. He could only be marked as a "Baron of Nassau" by his descendants, and his descendants would continue to be a baron. and continue.

    But the history that belongs to the family has been completely changed! The Nassau family no longer had to wait until the thirteenth century to develop through the spring breeze of Shinra, and now the family must develop in the Netherlands in one fell swoop.

 Chapter 1084ï¼š Daughter has become a bargaining chip for powerful insurance

    Once, only canoes and small sampans could float on the Lan River, but now everything has changed.

    Viking longships with pointy ends slide neatly with large oars, and many longships tow a larger vessel.

    In the beginning, the people fishing by the river, grazing and mowing, they stopped what they were doing, leaning on their straw hats and squinting to enjoy the unheard of wonders.

    In fact, they didn''t know what Vikings or Normans meant. The simple villagers only knew that last year, the baron brought most of his horse-riding squires, and recruited some farmers, and was ordered to go to the north to fight the rebels.

    The war is too far away for ordinary people, and the farmers don¡¯t know what the ¡°rebellion of the north¡± has to do with them. Their families only know that the war will bring death, and they hold their conscripted husband in pain for a while.

    and then? There was no news for a whole winter. Now that this year''s spring ploughing has even been completed, the life and death of the Baron is unknown, and the person who went on the expedition has disappeared.

    Obviously Nassau Village is not far from the Frankfurt am Main in the East Kingdom, and these mortals are not worthy of going to the palace to inquire about news.

    They could only go to the village monastery to pray, and even the baroness was not exempt.

    The long period of no news first brought unease, then fear, and now, it has gradually been relieved.

    If Henry Nassau dies moderately or definitively, his eldest son automatically inherits the baronial title.

    As long as the Barony of Nassau continues, there will be no change in the lives of ordinary people.

    The villagers continue to work hard every day. They do not know a single character. Except for agricultural production, they go to the monastery to participate in activities. Weddings and funerals in the village have become rare and extremely important entertainment.

    The Lan River is not wide and the flow rate is slow, and the long boat with shallow draught goes upstream in a grand manner.

    People who saw this spectacle for the first time had no fear. They stood like scarecrows in the field, quietly watching the people on the boat.

    There are a lot of people with golden hair there, and many of them look taller.

    Hold on! Why is the face of the man standing on the deck of the huge ship like an ark so familiar?

    It''s the baron!

    Realizing that this was great news, the people began to approach the river spontaneously, waved to the Baron, and followed the fleet. Although they didn''t know the situation, it was clear that Lord Baron left on horseback, and there were very few people with him. What''s the situation now? Could it be that these people are the baron''s new retinue?

    Someone boldly guessed that the baron had made great contributions in the war against rebellion.

    Of course, the people working in the fields couldn''t keep up with the brave blue fox fleet.

    "It''s coming soon, get your people ready to dock." Henry Nassau demanded nervously.

    The blue fox was in a good mood: "The long voyage is finally over. Let me land... Does your village have a suitable dock?"

    "No. However, your boats are good for scouring. My village has a lot of mud on the banks of the river, so it''s good for you."

    "Really? It''s okay to wash the beach, but not in the long run. I''m going to build a real pier."

    Henry shrugged: "Whatever you want."

    "You... seem a little absent-minded?" Lanhu was keenly aware of the change in this person''s attitude.

    "After all, my family is leaving here. I''m afraid many people will leave by your boat."

    "In that case, I''ll help you take care of this place. Of course, I''m staying temporarily. I hope my people can get along with yours."

    The appearance of the fleet is like an ark in the world. The villagers'' knowledge of the big ship is limited to the "ark" described by the village priest, so it is called Ross''s armed cargo ship.

    If it weren''t for the striking cross flags hanging on the masts, the villagers would subconsciously avoid them. A piece of coarse white cloth with a huge black cross painted on a blackened wooden stick, the Norman ship was transformed into a peaceful disguise. The camouflage even overshadowed the Ross flag, which was also flying.

    The priest of the monastery in the village can be said to be the most knowledgeable man in the entire Nassau village. He recognized the meaning of the flags at a glance. Although there is one that looks like the flag of St. Andrew, at least these signs can prove that the visitors are friendly.

    With the affirmation of the priest, all the priests came out in full force. They carried large wooden crosses and put on black burqas to lead the villagers to the riverside.

    At this time, the blue fox''s fleet had washed the beach, and some soldiers with round shields had landed.

    If it were normal, this group of ruthless men who disembarked would rush towards the village with their weapons and roar to launch a raid. They maintained absolute restraint, because they all knew that they were going to be baptized here to complete their conversion. No one forced them to do so. The so-called following the blue fox into the Frankish hinterland this time was entirely voluntary, and conversion was a condition for joining the team. In fact, everyone is very smart, and they converted to God in order to paralyze others, so that they can make their own fortune in Frank.

    The village in front of me is rather rudimentary. Although there are many stone buildings, there is only one small two-story building visible to the naked eye. There are solidly treaded dirt roads everywhere, and many places are clearly visible mud ponds. If you smell it carefully, the air is filled with the smell of cow dung, the unique fragrance of grass and silt. Take a closer look at the feet, and you can detect some black particles, which are undoubtedly sheep feces.

    The Russians and Swedes who have seen the world in the team are full of regrets about this village. It is far inferior to the old Rosberg and the old Birka of Melalen, and it is a joke to compare the new Rosberg and Stockholm.

    The thought that everyone will build a stronghold here in the future will start a new conflict, so everyone has to talk to each other - the riverside village fortress that we passed by on the journey is not bad, and we took it as the brothers'' castle.

    What they thought was to take the Koblenz settlement as their own, and such a spontaneous idea coincided with the blue fox.

    Even if this place is bad, it is Henry Nassau''s hometown after all, and his ancestors are buried here, and the thought of really leaving is somewhat reluctant.

    Henry has also landed with the old squires who are still alive. They have lost all their war horses and are now returning empty-handed.

    He saw the crowd, the priests in burqas, and tried to check whether his wife and children were there. Sure enough, the approaching crowd had familiar faces, and the old man opened his arms, shouted the names of his wife and son, and then walked forward...

    Lord Baron is back! Although the way back is very magical, the adults who have been away for a year are back!

    The baroness pounced on Henry, and the old couple wept together. Henry''s sons and daughters seem very settled, they have no idea what a thrilling and fantastic "travel" their father has experienced.

    So, who were the fleet of ships that suddenly appeared, and the staggering number of blond men with round shields?

    Blue Fox is first and foremost a businessman, but also a businessman who understands Latin, even though he dresses like a warrior now. He approached the prudent priest as if he were familiar, showed his sterling silver cross deliberately, and communicated with him in Latin.

    "You? Someone from afar, you...know the sacred language? Could it be that you''re from afar... a priest?"

    The blue fox will never forget the misunderstanding lament of the priest, because he knows Latin, and he is considered to be another priest. warrior? priest?

    "You misunderstood. I am a distant earl, and I am friends with your Lord Earl. I will also become friends with you. We should make an appointment to talk about anything."

    "Count? Are you an earl? Our earl?" The priest looked at Henry Nassau, and he understood at once: "It seems that the Duke has given you a new title."

    This matter is really indescribable, Henry can only shrug, the so-called words are almost the same.

    Of course, the war will kill people. Fortunately, the losses of Nassau Village mainly come from the baron''s entourage, and have little to do with ordinary farmers.

    The Ross fleet was docked at the silty place of the big bend in the Lanhe River. Only the large ship docked in the waters on the bank sideways, and dropped the cables to fix the many wooden stakes that were deeply laid on the shore to ensure that the large ship would not float away.

    The soldiers were ordered to guard the boats to build an open-air camp. Because this landing site was to be used as a long-term residence, everyone had to build their own wooden shacks. They also set up cauldrons to boil the wheat, making the riverside meals float.

    At first, the people naturally thought that these foreign troops would have to take some more grain tax from the village. They naturally thought that this army was listening to adults, but they did not seem to have any demands. They fell trees on the hills with axes and a tool that could not be named, and circled a large area by the river, and then began to build fences, which tended to be transformed into wooden fences. Inside the wall are a large number of wooden houses. At first, deep wooden piles were laid on the soft soil, and then the floors were laid on the wooden piles to set up large columns. After the frame was built, logs that did not even peel the bark were piled up to make wooden walls and roofs. The rough construction method is like building a hut in the woods. Everyone¡¯s initial requirements are not high, but several requirements must be met: not sleeping on the ground, or a wooden house that does not leak, or is not damp.

    The Eastern Slavic wooden house building and the Viking longhouse building mode are mixed into the Rus-style wooden house. King Rurik called it the word "mukleng", the so-called woodcut. The abbreviated version is such a quick construction. As for the need to keep out the cold in winter, when the brothers have not won a better stronghold in the real winter, they will build the stronghold building by themselves and try their best to pile mud mixed with reeds on the outer wall. .

    The foreign army was building construction, even Henry Nassau could not have imagined that the blue fox would do such a thing. He was very relieved, after all, he did not pay a copper coin and a pound of grain for these militarized operations on his own site.

    It is obvious that the Rus people and the village of Nassau were deliberately kept at a distance, which was in line with the promise of Rurik, the king of Rus.

    He was very pleased that Henry Nassau was not in a hurry to announce the big event to the villagers.

    A baron became an earl, which did not mean that the title of Baron of Nassau would be lost. The lady was naturally happy with her new status with her husband, but worried about the future.

    An ordinary woman can''t control anything, and Henry''s eldest son, eldest daughter, and youngest son who has just learned to walk are even more ignorant.

    Henry made a decision on three children: the eldest, Paul, was the first heir to the Earl of the Netherlands, and the second, Bowman, was the second.

    The county of the Netherlands is much larger than the Barony of Nassau, which can be subdivided into two large plates, Utrecht (in the south) and Friesland (in the north). The eldest inherits the earl and presides over the richest Utrecht, while the second can inherit the northern Frisian rule and can get a baron title.

    Henry didn''t think there was any problem with enfeoffment, it was precisely the optimal solution for the distribution of family property.

    Women have long been ineligible, so what about the title of Baron of Nassau? He thought of the great value of his daughter.

    Henry felt that this area of ??his hometown would be harassed by war in the future, and giving up his hometown would be a better option.

    Madam just didn''t understand this: "The tombs of your ancestors are all here, do you have to move the tombs?"

    "Why not? Now the Duke of Saxony has been replaced, and the Earl of Westphalia has given up his original title to become the new Duke of Saxony. This is the result of the war. Our family is now a vassal of the Duke of Saxony, and then depends on Ludwig. Be careful not to be destroyed by him. The Duke of Saxony has moved the coffins of his ancestor Widukind to Hamburg, and so can we."

    "You''re giving up here entirely? What about your baronies?"

    "For our daughter."

    The decision baffled the woman: "She''s a woman. So, marriage?"

    "Yes, it''s a marriage. Did you see the warriors I brought? The leader of them was an earl from the north..."

    "Ah? It''s so noble. But... a little too old." Madam was both surprised and regretful.

    "He also has a younger brother who has just grown up and is not married. His younger brother will come over soon. What do you think? Our daughter is married to the younger brother of the Earl of Gothenburg in the north, and our daughter''s son will naturally inherit the The title of Baron Sao. With the protection of a northern noble, our daughter will be safe in this troubled time."

    Henry''s wife still didn''t understand, she could hear that all this was the husband''s love for his daughter.

    After all, the Nassau family has been powerless and powerless since ancient times, and has been a petty vassal. Henry''s wife is just the daughter of an unknown knight under the leadership of the Earl of Ingol. Dan is boring. When her husband was ordered to go to war, she cried extremely hard. She had already felt that her husband had given up hope in the battle, but she never imagined that a miracle would happen.

    She is definitely not a fool at all. The so-called King Ludwig was active in Frankfurt from Mainz, and the Baron of Nassau had betrayed him. Once Ludwig settles the accounts after the civil war, the baron is afraid that he will not be able to keep it.

    Ludwig suffered a crushing defeat, and those troops who landed in the village belonged to the victorious side, and the man named Joseph Blue Fox was the count of the victorious side.

    Marrying her daughter can use the peace treaty to ensure that Nassau Village will not be settled in the future, and her daughter has become a bargaining chip for power insurance.

    However, this does not seem to be sacrificing the interests of the daughter.

    So, Henry took his ignorant daughter, dressed her up beautifully, and went to see the blue fox who was temporarily nesting at the "construction site".

    No one remembers that Blue Fox used to be a big fat man. Over the years, whether he was active or passive, his warrior-like life forced him to lose weight and become the strongest man in the family. His old face was still a little chubby. This time, he was wearing only pants and boots. He was shirtless and showed thick chest hair. Not only was a sterling silver cross hanging on his chest, there were also sterling silver Thor''s Hammer, gold-plated Frey''s Boar, and even amber-polished ones. Lucky elf.

    This is a guy with a very rich diversity of beliefs. Henry knows that this guy is not devout to God, and this is not a problem. Because this kid is very pious about money and interests, so it is very easy to handle.

    Henry Nassau''s daughter was still young, and he carried the plainly dressed girl wearing a black and white turban, and accompanied by his squires, he walked into the riverside camp of the Rus.

    Soon, the blue fox threw away the tools at hand and led a group of strong men out aggressively.

    This scene really made the girl tremble and cry Henry let go of his hand, and the child was so numb that he hid behind his father, silently peeking out his eyes to observe the catfish that seemed to be drilled out of the mud Dirty people.

    "My daughter is afraid of life." Henry smiled slightly embarrassedly.

    "I remembered." Lanhu squeezed his beard: "So, have you discussed it with your family?"

    "Think about it. My daughter Sophia will marry your brother. I only have three conditions."

    "Go ahead."

    "Your brother, you must be young, you must have no contact with other women, you must convert to God."

    "It''s all right." Blue Fox was a little surprised. Should such a big event be negotiated in this informal setting? "Perhaps we should discuss the details of this matter on a respectable occasion."

    "I also have this intention. Why don''t I hold a family dinner tonight, let''s talk in detail?"

    "I accept the invitation."

 Chapter 1085ï¼š The Great Immigrants of Nassau Village

    Baron of Nassau, this title has been hereditary for hundreds of years.

    The small baronies have hardly changed in a hundred years, and there is no record of the past era. Henry Nassau only knows the names of his ancestors, and he does not know how many interesting things have happened in this land.

    Even aristocrats, it is impossible to live a prosperous life in the era of great turmoil that followed the destruction of Rome. It is now 841, and the village life has not improved. Henry Nassau is the largest and almost the only big landowner in the area. It is completely legal to get the support of the farmers, and the life is justifiable but has nothing to do with wealth.

    Now, a new era of turmoil has arrived.

    Henry couldn''t take out a luxurious catering to entertain the blue fox at the banquet. The only big meal he could think of was to pull a lamb from his own pen and roast it wildly.

    Barbecue days are rare, and to be honest he envied the side of the Rus during the war. Once hostile was a last resort, but now they are allies.

    Even in the battlefield, the Rus monarch is very concerned about whether his army is well fed. Ensuring the supply of cereal grains was something that the young king was very concerned about, and the opportunity to obtain meat would not be missed.

    Henry was even more fortunate to join the banquet held by King Ross as an ally noble. The food from the north was eye-opening.

    Once you taste the delicious food, you can''t go back. If you can eat delicious food from time to time, you will have a little more adjustment in your life. How to achieve all this? Only emigration to the Frisian region to become the count of the Netherlands.

    The lamb was roasted fiercely, and the professional chefs raised by the Nassau family were average.

    The baron usually eats bread, but the farmer eats rough whole-wheat wheat bread and brown bread, and boiled wheaten lake, while the master eats fine flour white flour processed by the sieve.

    Even so, the master would go to the upper reaches of the Lan River to hunt with his cavalry. Collective hunting is euphemistically called to train the army, but in fact the main purpose is to hunt for meat and leather.

    If they succeed in hunting the bears and make a fortune, they usually fail to hunt European wild deer and bison.

    So seeing the roasted whole lamb on the table, Blue Fox was embarrassed to criticize them for not understanding food.

    Roast lamb is roast lamb, even if you don''t even sprinkle thyme, its most authentic aroma is mouth-watering.

    According to tradition, when nobles gather, nobles and their wives are naturally seated for a meal, while children are excluded.

    Otherwise, Henry wanted to give his daughter Sophia a marriage, just to take this opportunity to let the blue fox take a good look at the little girl.

    tableware? No, there is no clear cutlery. If there is, it is a pocket knife.

    Henry''s hands were covered with suet, and he ate the mutton vigorously.

    Everything went back to the past. Seeing this, the blue fox was too lazy to be gentle. He put the two wooden sticks and silver fork he prepared aside, and gnawed the meat with both hands.

    The same is true for female nobles. That little Sophia doesn''t have many opportunities to eat meat, but she turned into a wolf when she got this opportunity. Of course, the blue fox appreciates her big mouthful of meat.

    "It looks like your daughter likes meat very much."

    It was an unintentional statement, but when the baron''s woman caught sight of her daughter''s oily mouth, she immediately cast a reproachful look. Little Sophia was also a little more graceful. She didn''t dare to look directly at her parents, and sat upright and chewed slowly.

    Henry was slightly embarrassed: "She''s actually pretty good."

    "I think it''s good too. She''s like a gem for you, so your two sons didn''t even participate in this party."

    "Maybe it''s not necessary. As long as you feel good, the marriage can be settled."

    "Yes. I only have one request from her now."

    Henry was startled, afraid that the blue fox would have some strange request. "Speaking."

    "Like just now, you let her eat meat openly. It''s better to be rough. Let all those elegant be damned! We women in the north are not weak, and your daughter must be like a wolf. My sister-in-law. Must be strong."

    It is true that the so-called female etiquette is mostly taught by priests. Sophia is taught that she needs to keep quiet at all times, but this is killing her naive nature. Those priests pay attention to the days of abstinence from hardships, and even make meals as simple as possible, in order to approach God by asceticism.

    The Barony of Nassau belongs to the diocese of Worms (Mainz), next to the sprawling suburb of Cologne and de jure to the larger northern parish. Unlike the extravagance of those senior priests in the Diocese of Cologne, the Diocese of Worms, together with the Diocese of the North, is more about asceticism and purity.

    They advocate asceticism, as to whether the priests in the local monasteries can implement this initiative, it is hard to say...

    At least due to the fact that the baronies of Nassau were not rich, the local priests could not do it even if they wanted to be extravagant.

    Little Sophia was surprised that her parents were going to eat meat as much as possible. She is ignorant about marriage, and she has completely compromised her instincts to satisfy her appetite. However, the more she eats meat alive, the more Blue Fox likes it. What is a Gould woman? If you can''t be fierce in eating meat, how can you be eligible to marry?

    So when the blue fox jokingly told the Henry and his wife this wonderful story, the husband and wife were naturally surprised. I also heard that the blue fox is actually an outlier from the entire Gould family. The former little fat man was instructed to run around the huge world constantly.

    The whole family is fat, which proves the wealth of the family since ancient times. In this era, no one must be obese and harmful to health. On the contrary, only those who are obese can prove that the nobles are truly noble.

    Lanhu took this opportunity to look at Sophia, this little girl is also very simple, after accepting the beautiful amber given by Lanhu, and seeing the slightly fatter uncle''s face is kinder, he is relieved.

    She has never been able to control her future, and it is precisely this kind of family education that allows her to accept her own destiny smoothly.

    It was when she learned that her parents and brothers were going to leave Nassau Village with a group of people, and they would leave almost forever, but she had no part in this kind of departure.

    As if being abandoned, Sophia cried inexplicably when she heard the news at the family banquet, but unfortunately nothing changed.

    ¡­

    The banquet was over, and after a sad night, Sophia''s face was full of melancholy again. I just welcomed my father back, and I never thought that my father would leave again.

    She has a good feeling for the blue fox, and is full of panic and vigilance towards the men with the round shields on their backs. As a result, she was told: "What are you afraid of, girl? In the future, you will still be a local noble, and these warriors will protect you."

    Although not conforming to any law, Joseph Blue Fox Gouldson Gothenburg, the Earl of Gothenburg of the Rus Kingdom, will become Sophia Heinrich von Niederan-Nassau''s temporary "guardian".

    In a sense, Henry (or Heinrich) wants his daughter to have a qualified teacher who understands life. He thinks that this blue fox is very good. Now he adapts to the real life of the northern nobles in advance, and he will be able to adapt to it immediately after marrying his own younger brother in the future. Even the move is a more radical pitch.

    Henry was her father, and the priest of the village of Nassau was Sophia''s godfather, and even the name was given by the priest reading the manuscript "Gospel". Therefore, legally, the godfather has now been upgraded to her guardian.

    Therefore, after Henry Nassau''s family immigrated to the Netherlands, the remaining mansion was in principle inherited by his daughter, and then by his combined family.

    Blue Fox can live here in the future, and part of the army can also be stationed, so that the entire Nassau village is actually occupied by Blue Fox''s Ross army.

    They must be reliable occupiers. Anyway, Henry has little nostalgia for this homeland. He believes that many farmers will choose to follow the immigrants after learning that they can go to the Netherlands to live a better life.

    Immigration is a big deal! There is no need to discuss this with the farmers. The Henry family must leave, and the other person to be informed about this matter is the priest of the monastery, a middle-aged man named Conrad.

    Now, Father Conrad basically understands the situation.

    When the Blue Fox claimed that his godfather was Archbishop Esquier of the North, this identity really struck Conrad in awe. After all, Conrad was only a summer priest in Worms Parish, and when he was appointed to the Barony of Nassau, he was marginalized. He really could not have imagined that this chubby northerner was actually a master count.

    The Count does not seem to be domineering, perhaps it is the famous ascetic Esquil who taught him well? Do not! No matter how the earl looked, it had nothing to do with a hard life, and his clothes alone were enough to judge his gorgeous life.

    What struck Conrad most was that he could speak stuttering Frank and miraculously fluency in Latin.

    Shuangfang did not have any communication barriers. After learning that many troops under his command had not been baptized, and the honor of collective baptism would be achieved by himself, Conrad was convinced that this was a huge achievement, and he couldn''t wait to do it.

    The day of mass baptism has been set. Before that, Henry Nassau, Blue Fox, and this Conrad identity, the three held a small meeting to decide the entire baronial.

    The outcome of the meeting would change everything, and the surprised Conrad almost fainted.

    "This matter! I... I must inform the bishop."

    The root cause of his shock was Esquier''s letter, and the Barony of Nassau was no longer legally classified as the Diocese of Worms, and was transformed into an enclave of the Diocese of the North.

    This is also a small clause in the outcome of the Great Peace Talks after the war, the so-called new counties of the Netherlands and the Duchy of Saxony, all subordinate to the northern bishopric. Nassau and the Netherlands are far apart but are one. Nassau, which is located between the Diocese of Cologne and the Diocese of Worms, must be in step with the Netherlands. Both the Northern Diocese and the Cologne Diocese have admitted this matter. The defeated King Ludwig didn¡¯t care about these matters at all, and he agreed to it if he didn¡¯t care about himself.

    "Even if you write a letter, nothing will change. In the future, this will be the northern parish, and the north will be responsible for funding. Don''t worry, your dilapidated monastery can be repaired, and the buildings in this village will be rebuilt. Our army Stationed here is a brand new guardian. We will not be greedy, but we will not be greedy for you." Blue Fox promised so, and used words to cover up some aspects of his ambitions.

    How could Conrad not believe that the outsiders did not harm the villagers these days. He was looking forward to the ceremony of baptizing these northerners, and as for the future...

    "If a nobleman from the north settles here and marries Sophia, and Sophia''s son inherits the title of Baron of Nassau, that''s fine. Without any disturbance, everything will be fine. You are... like angels from the north."

    Father Conrad, both rationally and emotionally, was willing to support the Blue Fox gang, so he also promised that when Henry Nassau publicly announced the great immigration, the priest would promote it.

    Of course, the news of the Great Migration doesn''t stop there.

    The servants of the first Nassau house passed on the news, and the immigration caused a sensation throughout the village of Nassau. Migrants from their hometowns? This year''s wheat has just been sown. Are there any benefits to immigration? Lord Baron has added the title of Earl and a new fief, but what does this have to do with ordinary farmers? Could it be that the master can recruit some more people as squires?

    Villages with little stories naturally make immigration the most compelling topic of conversation.

    People must make their own choices!

    The artisans in the village are technical personnel, they only need to rely on the nobles to live. The population of such people is very small, and they are basically divorced from pure agricultural production. They cannot live without their masters. Immigrants have no choice.

    Ordinary peasant families are in trouble. Most of them are tenant households, and there are also a group of farmers who pay taxes. The tenants have no choice. If the master asks, they can only obey.

    The ones who really have a choice are the homesteaders, who are also torn between the two based on scant information.

    However, in Nassau Village, where most of the population is gathered, it is quite easy to gather men who can talk to the village. Henry Nassau easily gathered all the men and told them about the immigration in detail.

    He is only responsible for informing and giving the public three days to consider.

    There is definitely enough time for people who intend to leave to pack up their little softness.

    In fact, Henry''s family will never leave alone. His destination is Utrecht, which is at the mouth of the Inner River. The local people are all Frisian people. When they go, they don''t know where they live without their old family present. , is really lonely. So he ordered all families willing to immigrate to be exempted from their current debts, and promised to get new land after immigrating, and this year''s tax exemption. As for the immigrants'' rations this year and next year''s crops, they all come from the immigrant area. ''s tax.

    Is this a favor? Not just a favor, but a new type of yoke. Although the immigrants have forgiven old debts, they have also added new debts. They were tenant farmers before they immigrated, and they are also tenant farmers after immigrating. But these farmers will calculate, they will find that participating in the immigration will eventually reduce a certain debt, why not go?

    Homesteaders who do not owe debts will definitely not go! Immigrants are to add a new debt, and only fools leave. What''s more, the Nassau Barony has not been abolished, and everyone''s life will still be the same in the future.

    It was during these three days that all the soldiers under Lanhu who had not converted were gathered. He brought 500 people, but more than 100 people gathered at the gate of the humble monastery.

    Looking at these people, Father Conrad did not have the vigilance of seeing them at first, and now it is like watching a group of lost lambs.

    "My children. The light of the Lord shines on you! Come with me! Receive the call of the Lord..." In an obscure Latin language, Conrad gradually called the waiting people into houses.

    Holding the Gospel in one hand, he pressed the entire human head into a huge bucket filled with rose essential oil, allowing the holy water to drown the entire person. It takes six times for the head to be submerged, and the last time it emerges, the so-called becoming a human being. This is a kind of stress, the so-called "seven days to create man".

    Some etiquette tested Conrad''s physical strength. The middle-aged man gritted his teeth and persevered. After baptizing everyone, he was really tired and paralyzed.

    He is tired and relieved that such a great feat is done by himself, so that everything will be all right...

    The three-day period has come, and during this period, the Henry Nassau family, who have been tidying up, is also jittery.

    The so-called broken home is worth a lot. Because he can rent a large ship from the Rus, Henry wants to remove as much as possible from the family, even including the cattle and sheep in the shed. There is no need for the cattle and sheep to get on the boat. The blue fox bought them directly, so Henry sold some property that should not be taken away and exchanged them for jingling silver coins.

    Sophia, who was completely marginalized throughout the move, felt abandoned by her parents, but a large hand was lightly placed on the girl''s shoulder.

    It''s the blue fox. Now, Sophia is no longer afraid of this slightly fat man.

    "You have to leave them sooner or later. Fortunately, this area is your territory. You are the local noblewoman."

    Powerful female nobles are not uncommon in the north. There are two powerful female nobles in the Rus Kingdom, namely the Countess of Narvik and the Duchess of Ostara. Their power is of course based on their young sons. Similarly, Sophia''s control over the Nassau Baron must also be based on her future sons.

    Those who decided to emigrate gathered at the humble wharf that had just been built. UU reading They were initially shocked by the so-called "ark", and now they are going to ride it all the way to the mouth of the Yin River. People who haven''t left this area for a few lifetimes really want to leave forever. Those who are in debt are the ones who remember their hometown the most. In order to make a living, they chose to leave with the aristocratic master, and when they left, nearly a thousand men and women left at once.

    The number of people is large, but this includes infants. Blue Fox''s armed cargo ship tried desperately to transport it, and there was no problem in cramming 300 people, but the living conditions during the voyage must be bad.

    A boat ride is hundreds of times better than a dawdling walk, and simply drifting, you will reach your destination in just a week.

    Therefore, Blue Fox decided to separate ten long ships, with a total of 300 people responsible for escorting this huge immigrant army of 1,000 people to the Netherlands. The main task of the six long boats is actually to connect the ropes of the boats in series and paddle against the current to bring the boats back after completing the transportation task. He contributed almost all the ships of the entire fleet, and once the operation started, the Blue Fox had only 200 people left in Nassau Village.

    In this way, even if he has ambitions for the city of Koblenz, the strength of the troops on hand and the lack of ships have determined that any ambitions have to be held back for the time being.

    Now, the historic Great Migration of Nassau Village begins!

 Chapter 1086ï¼š 2 foxes in hamburg

    The old fox was dying, his sons and daughters continued to develop his career, and the little foxes ran in all directions.

    Old Gould boasted that he would die on Tombstone Island in the ?land Islands at the T-junction of the Baltic Sea. He had no more appeals, and he was shocked to find that the whole world had rejected him.

    Who cares about the thoughts of an old man who is dying of old age? At least their sons, daughters, and sons-in-law have been scattered all over the world, and a huge world is presented in front of them.

    If a businessman is very fond of one acre of land in his hometown, his career will not last long.

    The Gould family was originally a traveling merchant of the Anklas tribe in Sweden. The young old Gould ventured into the world bravely, with keen eyes to discover the fantastic changes of the Ross tribe, and made a fortune by betting on everything. He took the whole family to bid farewell to Uncles and became the new Russ.

    But is Ross the eternal abode? Or in other words, the huge world inside and outside of Ross'' influence, where there are places to stand, just for the cubs to explore.

    The Gould family has not really left the ancestral home of Onkras, because the eldest in the family has become the city owner of the entire Swedish World Trade Center.

    The second child of the family is the most promising. This is the blue fox who has experienced hardships and knowledge, and the merchant has become a warrior and a frontier noble.

    The daughter married the old Eric family of Denmark, thus maintaining a trade route from Rus to Copenhagen and Schleswig, Denmark''s emerging trading ports.

    Now, the third and fourth are going to create their own wonderful things.

    The black fox and the red fox were ordered by King Rurik, and their journey was not only for the family, but for the benefit of the kingdom. It is precisely because the two young people are too young that Ross has achieved great results in the grand war, but they are rejected by them.

    They are easily infected by grand things, and now the eldest brother, the white fox, is also older, and the two of them are not from the same era, and they are not the same as the youngest brother. Only the experience of the second brother shocked them and hoped to follow suit. Of.

    The old mother gave birth to four boys and one girl. Although the old father Gould was a promiscuous guy, he was willing to take responsibility for his actions in the end. The children of the concubine could not inherit the name of the Gould family, nor were they entitled to inherit wealth. After all, those children are the sons of slave women, at least their current identity is also Russ, and this identity is already a great honor.

    Northern tradition means a certain cruelty, and most of the wealth that Old Gould has fought for his life must be inherited by the eldest white fox, even if the eldest is already the governor of Stockholm.

    The wealth of the other brothers must be obtained by themselves, at least, the king provides the brothers with the opportunity to make meritorious deeds.

    As for those lowly brothers who have the status of "children of slaves", if they want to stabilize and improve their social status, a shortcut is to join the standing army, or join the team of professional sailors, and rely on future wars to take advantage of the opportunity to become famous.

    It is obvious that the world is unpredictable and war is the melody that never changes.

    The black fox and the red fox, who were destined to go to the south, had a premonition that because they wanted to enter the chaotic Frankish world, it was not just as simple as facing the war.

    I am afraid that the brothers can still be the promoters of the battle in the new era of war.

    An armed cargo ship and four long ships are traveling in the vast Baltic Sea, and the small fleet carrying the northern goods is going to the most important relay station for its trip - Hamburg in the Principality of Saxony.

    The fleet first passed through Copenhagen, a new city in the Kingdom of New Denmark, and replenished some catches and water in this humble port under construction, and also received a major news.

    "Looks like they really did."

    "I don''t know how much loot that Ragnar can get by running to Britain."

    "Maybe a lot of wool, gold, and slaves."

    "Impossible. The Franks are richer than those guys, and our brothers will make a fortune going to Frank."

    The two brothers talked for a while. They had no idea about Copenhagen. How does this port, which is under construction and looks desolate, compare to those big ports in Ross?

    Now the question arises, who goes to Rotterstad and who goes to Nassau.

    I am afraid that Rotterstad is still a flat wasteland, a good place to build a good port, and it is very close to the local prosperous Utrecht. Even if the basic port facilities cannot be built in the first year, there is no problem in utilizing the local resources in Utrecht.

    To go to Nassau is to enter the Frankish hinterland, and for a while, you must be surrounded by them. No one can be sure whether Ludwig will be disgraced and angry when he returns to his hometown after the defeat, and insists on using his powerlessness to regain his face. For example, to take revenge against the Rus living in Nassau, the risk is bound to be great.

    The two brothers are about the same age, and the two little fat men are standing together, and it is difficult for outsiders to tell who is the older brother and who is the younger brother. They don''t care about the specific age, both brothers want to seize the opportunity to take risks, even the younger brother will not let the older brother.

    "Then let the gods decide." The black fox suggested, and the red fox deeply agreed.

    A fine Frankish silver coin became a dice, and the obverse side of Charlemagne''s head represented Nassau to the hinterland, and the reverse side went to Rotterstad.

    Who is eligible to go to Nassau? Black Fox won the gamble.

    "Brother, it seems that this is the will of the gods." The black fox even got a little cheap.

    "No way, this boat is quite bumpy..."

    Red Fox accepts this reality, but from a business perspective alone, he feels he may be more profitable. A Rotterstad to replace the burnt port of Durist, where Ross will set up shops equivalent to a military base. The city will be a gathering place for Danes, Rus, and other northerners. Legally, it is jointly governed by the Kingdom of Denmark and the Kingdom of Rus, but there is no city owner. I am afraid that this port will be more free than the Durist in the past, and the closest one is Hazelby, who has withdrawn from history.

    This place will be a distribution center for goods from Britain, the Frankish hinterland, Flanders, and the North, an extremely free trade market, and the red fox feels that he must make a fortune.

    And the black fox won the gamble, and also won the opportunity to make military exploits. Does the little fat man dare to fight? He feels that he is not really ready, but the opportunity is rare, thinking that his second brother Lanhu also survived the danger alone, and he can do the same. Going to Nassau is not as simple as building a new Ross store. The second brother, Blue Fox, was instructed to operate a local stronghold and accept it as soon as he arrived. Then, he was ordered to loot the Middle Kingdom.

    Produce materials and then sell them to make money? Where is the looting to get the money fast? ! And in the peace treaty after the war, the Rus people have the right to plunder the Middle Kingdom, which is legally supported by the Eastern Kingdom.

    The two brothers crossed the Great Denmark Strait peacefully all the way, and now they are facing the vast Atlantic Ocean.

    With the salty sea breeze, a whole new world is in front of you.

    The small fleet also turned, sticking to the coastline that began to extend to the southwest, relying on the advantage of the jib to drift against the mild southerly wind until it reached the mouth of the Weser River.

    Starting to enter the inland river, the four longships quickly turned into tugboats.

    It is not the first time for some brothers to come here. They are witnesses of the war. They have lived in the Hamburg area for half a year. For these guys, the village not far away was the salt-boiled stronghold in early spring, and now it is a new fishing village for the Saxons. , and inherited the salt cooking facilities of the past. It can be seen to the naked eye that thick smoke is billowing here, and the sea water is boiling in large and small pottery urns, accompanied by thick smoke billowing from burning resin.

    Seeing all this for the first time, the two brothers were greatly surprised. The salt-boiler who was busy with his work was very cordial when he saw the fleet with the flag of Ross flying high.

    The people of Saxony have a very friendly attitude towards the Rus people. They are not as close as brothers even if they have different beliefs. Just for the sake of money, what is the future of cooperation.

    The arrival of the Ross fleet quickly caused a sensation in Hamburg, and a group of fishing boats escorted it and led them to the city in the inland river.

    Even in the wet summer season, the Weser River still has limited water flow. The river washed away everything in the Winter War. Many corpses of Frankish soldiers who were frozen with the river drifted into the Atlantic Ocean as the snow melted. The traces of the war could not be found. Hamburg was originally a small settlement. After the war, she was the largest in the entire Principality of Saxony. settlement. Even though many of the war refugees have returned home, 20,000 people still live in the city-centred area.

    Agricultural production is recovering faster than Duke Liudov imagined! At least they have kept the necessary crops for planting. Although they will be in trouble in the spring and summer droughts after sowing, as long as they harvest in autumn, everything will be fine.

    Therefore, the Duchy of Saxony was extremely weak after the war. Even if he had to prepare for a new war that was bound to come in the future, Duke Ludov could not do anything because of poverty.

    So Rurik''s de facto eldest son Regraff, even if he has big ideas in Hamburg, can only implement a small part.

    Regraf, the legitimate heir to the throne of the kingdom of Mercia, was in fact in exile in the Duchy of Saxony, and could only maintain a so-called "King''s Guard of Mercia" of thirty Rus and seventy Saxons.

    He wanted to imitate his great father, but because of the poverty of his father-in-law, Liudov, he could only maintain this amount of troops, and the soldiers were armed with their own.

    Even so, this 100-man team was temporarily included in the armed forces of the Duchy of Saxony. Obviously very young, it can be said that he is young, and Regraff is a general of the Duchy of Saxony.

    The "Great Peace Talk" has only ended for four months. The Hamburg area is the main battlefield, and the people are licking their wounds in pain. While the East Franks suffered heavy losses, the Saxons, who were not as strong, suffered as much. Last year''s autumn harvest was hit, and famine had actually happened. If it weren''t for ocean fishing, boiled salt for sale to buy food from Greater Flanders and Cologne, starvation would be the norm.

    The whole people lived like ascetic monks, and they did not fall into endless lament, at least the Archbishop of the North, Eskil, was in Hamburg. This old man who traveled far and wide finally set up the bishop''s church in Hamburg, just like a shepherd pointing out the direction for all the lambs.

    Teach the people to live a life of hardship and to achieve the purity of the spiritual world by living as frugally as possible. Black bread, wild herbs and water, this old fellow can carry his lower priests through life in such a monotonous way.

    But the nobility were not ascetic, and the populace didn''t really feel that such extreme fasts had to be eternal.

    At the very least, the Northern Church is making a huge positive difference in difficult times.

    It was in this atmosphere that the Ross Squadron came to port.

    In any era, the landing of a distant cargo ship will cause a sensation, especially the Saxons who live in hardships are as excited as they see the ark when they see the Ross cargo ship at the port.

    The facts also satisfy the demands of the poor people.

    Liudov rushed to the river wharf with the whole family anxiously. Regraf brought his "King''s Guard of Mercia" to greet the ship of his hometown under the flag of Ross. The boy even fantasized about his father Rurik coming in person. .

    There were a lot of people gathered on the pier. When Eskil was leaning on crutches, suppressing his inner excitement, and with a calm expression, he came with a group of black-robed priests, and the people spontaneously made way for him.

    The oarsmen of the Rus retracted their oars, and after they landed, they worked together to pull the cables and tow the ship to the trestle.

    After the big ship stopped, the two little fat men clumsily got off the ship along the rope ladder, almost directly connected, and the material unloading work began.

    The black fox and the red fox came to Hamburg for the first time. They noticed that the city was like a pie. The houses were densely spread, but some buildings were too chaotic if they were irregular. At least the inner city is delightful, with its walls and a tall stone fort in the center.

    The two tidied up their clothes, and then put on their fur hats with gorgeous feathers to distinguish them from the others.

    Is it the new Rus nobleman?

    While Liudov was at a loss, his good son-in-law Regraff was already in a great mood.

    "Child, these two... do you know?"

    "I know. One is a black fox and the other is a red fox."

    "Oh?!" Liudov suddenly realized: "I know there is a Ross nobleman named Joseph Blue Fox, surely that person''s brothers?"

    "Yes."

    "Ah...that''s what Rurik explained earlier."

    Ludov heard Rurik mention that he would send trusted people to the Frankish world to develop new business matters, and of course it was not just business, but also the pursuit of power.

    Regarding this matter, Archbishop Esquil of the North has more news, because everything has been discussed. The old guy has been waiting these days, thinking that he has finally waited for the right person.

    When they met for the first time, the black fox and red fox brothers were quite restrained, but they knew very well that Regraf was the real eldest son of the king after all, and the fact that the Ross flag was flying on the shore was even more cordial.

    Then at the pier, the two sides briefly introduced themselves.

    The comers are not soldiers, nor will they stay in Hamburg, but they will leave a batch of supplies that can survive for the Saxons-food at Rick''s request.

    A part of the space in the armed cargo ship was stuffed with oats, and the total amount could be nearly five tons. This batch of grain was not given away for nothing. In exchange, the Duchy of Saxony exchanged salt.

    The two brothers invoked King Rurik''s trade demands, and what they got was, of course, that Ludov was trembling with excitement. In addition, a small batch of farm implements was also unloaded, they were only plowshares and shovel heads, and the work of installing wooden handles was left to the buyer, and the same batch of goods could also be exchanged for salt.

    The food will immediately improve the dilemma of the summer drought in the Hamburg area, but the two brothers are also fatal. Half of this batch of food is a gift to Regraf.

    Regraf got not only a batch of grain, but also ten pounds of silver!

    This at least completely reversed the dilemma that Regraf is now facing. This is a start-up capital from the father to his son, at least the first batch of start-up capital. But more than that, Regraf still hoped that his father Rurik would come to see him again.

    The little boy had tears in his eyes, but he raised his chest pretending to be strong, showing the arrogance of the so-called King of Mercia. He silently asked the older black fox: "My father... ah no! When will King Ross come to Hamburg again?"

    The black fox was quite surprised that Regraf called his father so vividly: "The king is busy with his own business. I learned that this year''s Ross is a truce. However, the king ordered our two brothers to develop in Frank. Order us to deliberately create some incidents."

    So Red Fox deliberately added an intriguing sentence: "If there is a war, the king should send troops."

    "That''s good." Regraf was strong and deliberately responded in a very official manner: "I will bring the Mercia Army and fight side by side with the Ross Army."

    It seems that young Regraff has become accustomed to his new identity, or has made compromises in life.

    It is a small task for the fox brothers to stop and deliver supplies in Hamburg, and in the final analysis, it is also a normal business behavior.

    The biggest purpose of the two is to find the archbishop of the north and present a letter written by King Rurik.

    They are no ordinary people, two little fat men who have received a very formal education in church Latin. Even if the language is not fluent at all, it is not a problem to stammer and communicate with the old man Eskil. Of course, this is not a problem for Eskil. Just a miracle.

    There are personal notes written on the paper. Esquil has accepted the high-level writing medium of "paper", and it is even more recognizable that this is Rurik''s own handwriting.

    It was a letter of introduction, and it was the wrong content that most appealed to Esquill.

    The old guy''s eyes trembled with excitement, looking at the two little fat men as if he was looking at his long-lost son.

    He opened his aging arms with a kind expression on his face, "My child, I...is your godfather. The baptism is tonight."

 Chapter 1087ï¼š that man killed the lord of kent

    For the kingdom of Wessex, the Vikings entrenched the lands of Northumbria and established their "barbarian state", a new force that the kingdom must be on guard against.

    They were neither deaf nor blind. Even in 840 AD, they learned of the turmoil in the Frankish world, and they also learned more detailed information from the ships of the Principality of Flanders.

    In this year, Ethelwoolf, who inherited his father''s power, was trying to consolidate his power.

    Continental is a world out of Britain''s reach, but little Britain is particularly disturbed.

    No one can be selectively blinded by the great migration of the Vikings, the Norwegians who are rowing longboats across the sea into the so-called kingdom of Viking York.

    Since they have never bordered, what does this have to do with the Wessex people about the catastrophe of the Northumbrian kingdom and the dilemma of the current serious shrinkage of the country?

    The newly-promoted King Ethelwolf is very aware of the root cause of the chaos in the state affairs of the neighboring country Mercia, who has a long-standing grievance-King Wigraf was beheaded by the Vikings, the kingdom fell, and the royal family was destroyed.

    The nobles of Mercia launched a civil war for the kingship, and of course Sykes had to make peace with this kind of good thing. After all, the throne of the slain Wigraf was abolished, and the whole of Mercia was once the territory of Wessex.

    Ethelwoolf couldn''t forget the glory of his father Egbert, and a huge sense of mission acted on him, and the annexation of Mercia had to be done.

    but! This is not the old era when the Wessex royal family negotiated with the local nobles of Mercia, and he could seize the neighboring kingship by Ethelwolf.

    As long as this is done, the Vikings must be closely guarded.

    However, if the restoration of his father''s glory and the expansion of Wessex''s territory requires a direct war with the Vikings, that''s all! There is even more righteousness here. The so-called expelling foreign pirates who believe in heresy is the mission of the pious king.

    Charlemagne''s great expansion brought Frank''s brilliance, and was crowned by the Pope as "Emperor of the Roman people". At this point, the great Frankish nobles could call themselves "I am a Roman" in a high-profile manner.

    This feat stirred the hearts of ambitious nobles. Although it was impossible to become another Rome, the unification of Britain became the long-cherished wish of the Wessex nobles.

    Expansion, confronting the Vikings, all this requires more taxes, more troops.

    The newly promoted Ethel Woolf ordered the county lords across the country to strengthen their troops.

    To investigate more farmers, organize more militias. Recruits must guard against sneak attacks by pirates, and when the king recruits nobles, the nobles can come up with more soldiers.

    In principle, the king''s order has been spread to various counties, and the attitudes of the vassal officials are very different.

    Wessex and Vikings had a large-scale battle?

    On the peninsula at the southwestern tip of the Great British Isle, the Celtic Kingdom of Cornwall invited Viking mercenaries, and their allied forces entered Cowessex. The former King Egbert completed the last battle of his life and successfully Organized the destruction of the enemy. This battle, Wessex paid a small price. They had seen the strength of the Vikings, and they knew that the strength of the Cornish alone could not stand against Wessex.

    But Wessex will not destroy Cornwall, because there is intelligence that the Vikings have established a large stronghold in Ireland on the other side. Their guys are not the same as the Vikings who occupied the homeland of Northumbria. The former is a large group of pirates, and the latter seems to be slowly transforming into a normal country. Don''t have any illusions about the so-called Viking York Kingdom, unless all the savage pirates are converted.

    The decision of the county lord of Lydfordshire was even harsher than the king''s order, and the local people also supported the strengthening of the military. All village men, even a ten-year-old boy, must be armed. Because this was the main battlefield at that time, the locals talked about the Vikings with fear and anger, and anger had turned into courage.

    For these armed peasants, the war is nothing more than organizing people with wooden shields and forming a large human wall to fight against the enemy with a roar.

    The county owner does not have any military literacy, and his understanding of war is still at the stage of fighting in groups. That being the case, whichever party has a large number of people with strong morale can gain the initiative, and it is easy to win. At least the last time, with this trick, after the arrival of reinforcements from the king''s own expedition, he really defeated the Viking army. Since it has been proven to be useful, the county owner feels that there is no need to make improvements, and he does not realize how to improve.

    Lydfordshire''s immediate proximity to the Kingdom of Cornwall, a direction that had been the focus of Wessex''s defense against the Vikings after the war, was the most logical for the county''s defense.

    But if the defensive attitude is counted, the more eastward the kingdom''s territory extends, the more negative the attitude of the local county master.

    Or because Wessex is constantly annexing small countries to achieve the territory that now has the entire south of the Thames. Sussex, Essex, and Kent were all annexed by her. Afterwards, the royal family was abolished, and the nobles of various places basically followed their inherent power. An increasingly mature feudal system has kept the lives of the nobles of the annexed small kingdoms upside down. They have changed their course to the royal family of Wessex, and through complex marriages have become you have me and I have you.

    However, these nobles did not originate from the same tribal family as Wessex, especially the Kents, who invaded Britain as early as 450 AD.

    The Lord of Kent displayed a negative attitude.

    "The conscription, the increase in taxes, made me send troops north to help him grab the land of the Mercians. In the end, I spent the money and killed people. What can I get? An uncontrollable enclave?"

    Because the deceased Egbert first had the right to inherit the kingdom of Kent, and then the inheritance to Wessex. The two kingdoms were peacefully merged by his inheritance of the law, and the era of kings in Kent was abolished. She became a county. uncle.

    The uncle felt that the nephew was not mature enough to restore the Wessex dominance. More importantly, he is also getting older, and he wants to gain more power for his sons.

    Although there is no need for Kent to return to the country, it is not necessary to fight for Wessex.

    The training of farmers was indeed done, with only a limited number of new pawns added and major cities such as Rochester, Canterbury and Dover being strengthened. Especially Dover, where there is a high probability of being attacked by Vikings.

    As for other areas, since there are only scattered villages, they can only ask each village to organize men to defend their homes.

    Strong men in Kent hit the core city of Canterbury, and the county chief placed the strongest army in front of him. He complained, and if his nephew decided to go north, he would be able to move quickly with the army.

    Even the defense of an objectively scattered village is better than nothing. This is actually an economic account. If defenses are everywhere, the population of Kent and the taxes that can be obtained will not be able to maintain this defense expenditure. The county master can only focus on defense in the core area, praying that the Vikings will not come and cause trouble.

    The new information from the European continent explained by the wandering Flanders pointed out a major change, and the news was so bizarre that the county owner did not want to believe it.

    The Saxon relatives in the Continent rebelled against Frank. Frank lost a lot of troops. The Vikings fought with Frank. Antwerp in Flanders was set on fire by the Vikings...

    The English Channel is like a moat. Even if the Vikings can cross freely, for the people of Kent County, including the county owner, the Channel still gives them a lot of confidence. At least, their side guarding the strait can wait for work, and if there is trouble, Canterbury can send troops to destroy the invading Vikings.

    However, here comes Ragnar.

    A hundred longships mixed with a Russ-style armed cargo ship, this is the Danish army of Ragnar!

    It is enormous and sustains Ragnar''s prowess.

    In fact, this army is a mixed bag. The main force is the group of Danish ruthless people who live in Zealand, and there are also Gothalans, Viking Saxons who want to take advantage of the opportunity to make a fortune, and even Obers who have mixed into Danish society. Slavic slaves of Tridit.

    Such a good thing of robbery and making a fortune is hard to come by! As a result, some Swedes who went straight to the free South Baltic fishing grounds after the beginning of spring did not hesitate to join the pirate army in Ragnar when they heard the good news.

    It seems that this army lacks organization.

    In fact, its core is the more than 400 supporters organized by Ragnar during the war, and there are as many as ten Danish tribes on Zealand Island. Soldiers help.

    By the end of winter, the North and East Franks had signed a peace treaty in Hamburg, but most of the Danes had gone home in the autumn of a year earlier.

    A group of sea wolves held back for a whole winter, and after the completion of the spring sowing in Denmark, it came to the popular annual looting season.

    The waves that were hunting for food were assembled by a brave man, and he was Ragnar!

    Just like those great chiefs in Denmark in the past, Ragnar, who was upgraded to king, knew that he wanted to maintain the kingship, and it was necessary to get the support of the Rus, but it was the most important thing to get the support of his own people.

    In the past, he was a warrior who resisted the invasion of the Franks, but now, he wants to establish a new one-a great man who leads the lords and commoners to make a fortune.

    A hundred longships and an armed cargo ship, the Danish pirate army of three thousand!

    They were so hungry that they lowered their sails and sailed against the wind in the North Sea, striding along the continental coastline to the emerging stronghold of Rotterstad.

    "Are we going to build a brand new Durist on the wasteland?"

    "I heard that there are other cities nearby. How about that Utrecht? Why don''t the brothers grab it."

    "You can also go to the south to loot, and you can make a fortune immediately."

    The lords of Zeeland went into battle in person. Their knowledge of this area called Great Flanders was limited to the past. They only knew that there was an old port of Durist controlled by the Danes, but it was a pity that it had been destroyed.

    The three thousand army is indeed beautiful, but if it is not handled well, it is a group of uncontrolled wolves. He hurriedly warned the lords who smelled blood, and pointed out in particular: "Utrecht is an ally of Denmark, and it is the territory of the Netherlands! Here are all our allies, and we will either plunder the Middle Franks. , or go to Britain. If you loot on the spot, you are breaking the peace treaty you just signed, and even if I don¡¯t punish the guilty, the Rus will turn them into blood eagles.¡±

    The lords are still more afraid of the methods of the Rus.

    The army left only a small number of troops in Rotterstad, and they built strongholds to prepare for the division of the spoils in the future. Who will stay? It''s easy to do!

    There is a saying that looting can certainly make money, but it is also risking death. Some Danish businessmen who are chicken thieves want to make a fortune without risk, so it is better to build their shops in this wasteland, and wait for the life-threatening guys to come back and accept the dirty and redistribute them.

    Some people were in charge of robbing, while others were in charge of selling. Although Durist was dead, the deer, Testad, which was very close to the estuary of the Inner River, took its place.

    Ragnar''s heart blossomed when he saw all this, and his army was condensed, maintaining a combat power of 2,500 people, and continued to drift along the strait.

    Now that the Danish fleet has reached the narrow Dover Strait, Ragnar stands on the tall bow of the armed cargo ship and sees the arc-shaped coastline in the distance.

    "Great! A good landing spot! Let''s go!"

    Through the loud guys shouting to each other and the flagship leading the way, the entire fleet rushed straight to Romney Bay...

    Romney Bay, which is not very curved, is an excellent landing site. The coast is not steep, and the soft yellow sand beach is clearly visible. It perfectly fits the beach of the Viking long ship.

    The Danish troops landed without a hitch, and a pack of hungry wolves immediately went into action.

    They rushed inland, smashing the clearly visible villages in the extremely flat Romney wetlands, which fell apart in an instant in the face of an overwhelming army of plunderers with pure intent.

    They murdered and sold more goods, but there were often less than a hundred villages settled. Even if they looted surplus grain and livestock, how to satisfy the appetite of the army was just a gap between their teeth.

    After all, even if Ragnar realized the significance of logistics, most of his subordinates only brought a small amount of materials to participate. If the brothers could not loot enough wealth, they could only retreat to the sea to fish and maintain supplies.

    There is only Romney Wetland as an excellent landing spot in this area, and there are too many rocky mesas on the other coastline, and the washing of ships means that the keel is broken.

    After the landing army left a small number of personnel to guard the ship, Ragnar assembled an army of more than 2,000 people and rushed to the nearest city - Dover with "strong hunger".

    It can be said that the rugged rocks of Dover Beach make it difficult to sail here, it has been opened up as a small port, and a low wall is built with the stones at your fingertips. This port has been a shortcut between the Kent Kingdom and the European people for hundreds of years, but their ships are only sampan-level, and they have not enjoyed the dividends of the great change in the shipbuilding industry in the Viking world since 760 AD.

    Here comes the Danish Vikings, and as soon as they arrive, they completely change the old routine of small gang operations.

    It seems that an army of 2,000 people is not much, but the population of the entire British island is less than 1.5 million, and the population of Kent is only 50,000.

    Two thousand armed men came only to loot, and it was not a problem to eat Kent alive.

    Although Dover has a low stone wall as a barrier, it also successfully blocked the siege of the Viking army that appeared like a demon. Finally, with the felled tree as a battering ram, the Danish army, which has an absolute advantage in numbers, successfully broke the city. , followed by killing.

    The baron of Dover was killed, all the defenders in the city were killed, and some were taken captive as slaves.

    However, it was precisely because Ragnar''s action was too fast that a large number of villagers didn''t even have time to take refuge in Dover, and the city''s defense collapsed.

    The villagers who heard the news began to flee towards Canterbury, Dover fell, his second son''s family was killed, and the Lord of Kent suffered a thunderbolt. He didn''t regret his neglect of defense, just that he didn''t understand how easily the Vikings had broken through Dover.

    The county owner does not know the situation of the enemy, and he can only believe a small part of the exaggerated description of the refugees.

    Based on past experience, he felt that this was a strong Viking bandit. In this way, he rushed forward with the army, dashed with limited cavalry, and forced the enemy back to recover Dover!

    "Dover must be taken back! I want revenge!"

    An old father lost his mind. He ordered his eldest son to stay in Canterbury honestly, but he still couldn''t resist the eldest son''s request: "My brother was killed, I can''t hide in a safe city. I can''t be a coward..."

    The assembly of the Kent army will take some time. Now even if the county owner has something against the king, the news of the Vikings entering the bandit has become a reality after all.

    The county lord personally led a thousand infantry and fifty cavalry under his command, rushing towards Dover.

    The Kent army met the Danish army who was busy transporting the soft stuff in the city. After all, Dover is the main city of Kent and the fief of the second son of the county master. The wealth accumulated here is being transported. Ragnar got the real money he dreamed of, and those who followed him also benefited.

    Now that the enemy army suddenly appeared, the Danes, who were eager to make a fortune, urgently assembled.

    Even if the other party appeared suddenly, Ragnar could summon more than a thousand brothers on hand, and many of them put their chainmail aside for convenience, so they wore iron helmets and held round shields to prepare for battle urgently.

    The Lord of Kent found this opportunity, and then saw the smoke everywhere in Dover, and the long Viking ships floating outside the small port. He blushed and drew out his broad-edged sword: "Warriors! Go!"

    Ragnar is no longer a simple man. He ordered his brothers to retreat to the occupied city of Dover first, and then borrowed the enemy''s city wall to hinder the enemy''s counterattack.

    The gate was urgently blocked with a trolley, and some debris was thrown over to act as a counterweight. So when Kent''s vengeful army arrived, the Vikings threw some loot that needed to be transported away, and had already returned to the city walls to show off their power.

    At this moment, Ragnar has taken out his beloved steel-armed crossbow to explore which target should be killed by this magical weapon.

    As a result, the incompetent and furious horse-riding princess under the city wall became the unparalleled target of death.

    The Danes on the wall lost their arrows at the enemy, and Kent subconsciously raised a shield to avoid it.

    The county lord is still waving his sword and asking people who are not afraid of death to climb up the city wall to recover the city even if they use the method of climbing.

    Hearing a swish sound, the county master felt a piercing pain. He lowered his head and looked pale and looked at his well-protected chest, which was clearly covered in chainmail, but there was a "wood stick" that was bleeding rapidly.

    Specifically, a special arrow.

    The county master didn''t speak again, his consciousness quickly lost, and then he fell unconscious from the horse.

    At this moment, Ragnar used the stone battlements as the platform, and his Ross crossbow arrow slot was empty...

    The Lord of Kent died just like that. He died in the city of Dover in Romney Zeland in AD 841, just like history should happen, like a fate.

 Chapter 1088ï¼š Ragnars Kent War

    The county lord of Kent suddenly fell off his horse, and his entourage braved the arrows of the Danes to investigate, and found that the county lord had lost consciousness.

    Ragnar completed a beautiful sniping. He did not give the surprised enemy enough time to react, knowing that the best fighter was at the moment, he gave the order.

    He punched the enemies outside the city and yelled, "Brothers! Kill them!"

    As a result, the blocked doors were opened, which was a waste of time.

    The unconscious sheriff was dragged to the Kent formation, and the infantry and cavalry were forced to retreat a stone''s throw away. The soldiers all saw the princess fall from the horse, worrying about the fate of the adult and the outcome of the battle.

    However, Anteberg, the eldest son of the nervous county lord, put his fingers on his father''s neck, and his fingers trembled and shrank back.

    "he died."

    "Dead?! My lord, what should we do?"

    Death came so suddenly, when Antberg looked at the Vikings who were about to go out of the city to counterattack, his confidence shrank back.

    fighting? Or retreat? It''s a choice.

    "Can''t retreat!" After some ideological struggle, Antberg resolutely took his father''s sword and called to the soldiers around him: "Kent people! Prepare to fight!"

    The sudden death of the father in battle is nothing more than a matter of great grief for his son. However, the Lord of Kent is also getting older, and unless he dies, his eldest son can successfully inherit the title.

    Antberg understands that he is now automatically inheriting the title, and he is the new Lord of Kent! Although, this kind of inheritance is not what I want at all.

    Ordinary warriors don''t know what happened, at least they saw Anteberg meeting Baojian in a high-profile manner.

    It seems that the adults were only slightly injured.

    Kent is the county of Wessex, with the title of Earl of the Lord''s Land. Sooner or later, this noble status would fall on Unterberg, and the warriors were delighted that the younger man could lead the populace to rout the invading Vikings.

    After all, it is not the first time that the territory of Kent has been attacked by the Vikings. They have suffered a lot, and they have indeed defeated them many times. The warriors were not too scared to walk in the face of the Vikings, but this time the situation was markedly different.

    The Kent army was arranged according to the old tradition, with all shield bearers in front. Most of them are the elite of the villages, and they are mixed with the most elite aristocratic guards, and the soldiers have basically popularized the chain armor.

    Their square shields are stacked on top of each other to form a shield wall. This trick is learned from the Vikings who harassed the coast in the past, but they don''t have the huge round shields of the Vikings. They are more flexible, and the shields they hold are much smaller.

    Behind them was a huge number of peasant soldiers in commoner clothes, many of whom didn''t even have shoes. Fortunately, this huge piece of Romnezeland will not stump your feet, so barefoot fighting is not a problem.

    For Ragnar, he would prefer the enemy to line up the array, because it would take a lot of time.

    What the Danish army lacks is time!

    Now, while their opponents reorganize their army, many Danish fighters have donned chain mail, iron helmets with huge nose guards, and some even have mail face shields.

    The debris blocking the door was removed, and people with large round shields began to leave the city. At the same time, the brothers floating at sea also landed one after another, and the Danish army gathered more and more.

    What is learning war in war? !

    After going through the Great War of 840, Ragnar is no longer the reckless man he used to be.

    Although the first two rows were still armored warriors to form a shield wall, he placed all the archers in the rear. He was trying his best to imitate the tricks of the Rus, and thanks to the cooperation of the Danish lords from Zealand, he started to advance in such an array.

    Swords and axes beat the shield, and the Danes advanced one step at a time.

    Under the command of Unterberg, the Kents tried their best to maintain their composure, and it was the poet who shuddered involuntarily from this ever-increasing sense of oppression.

    Under the helmet, Antberg''s face was shaking. He felt that even if he had his limited cavalry charge, it would not be able to shake the Viking''s strict shield wall.

    Reason told him that this group of enemies was not the same as the Vikings of the past.

    "Ah! Could it be those guys from the north?!"

    He thought of the so-called Viking York Kingdom, but judging from the round shields of the enemies in front of him, they were completely different from the guys in the north.

    look carefully! They also fly a special flag with an abstract bird pattern on a white cloth.

    This is Ragnar''s king''s banner, the Raven Banner.

    The presence of the flag means the presence of King Ragnar, the flag advances, and the entire array follows.

    Now the Kent army is still waiting for work, and only the Danish army continues to advance with tidy horns. Only in terms of strength, the Danish army at the moment has already been comrades in arms, but the Kent army can only see the enemy in front of them, not that there is something hidden in the depths of the other side.

    "Time to shoot! Shoot!"

    Ragnar sent a verbal signal to the lord behind him, and the bow-bearers who had been ready began to shoot recklessly into the air.

    There was no arrow falling like rain, and the Danes simply could not achieve the firepower density of the Rus army.

    Even so, the more than 300 warriors Ragnar assembled on the expedition with their own bows, they fired more Bone Cluster Arrows, which was enough to open the eyes of the Kent people.

    In the past, no Western European powers have used bows on a large scale in war, and even throwing javelins, throwing knives and axes is not as versatile as bows.

    The unarmored peasant soldiers were caught off guard. Many of them didn''t even have a shield. They only had hunting spears and scythes on hand. Unarmored, they could only instinctively raise their hands to resist and face them with flesh and blood. Arrow lost.

    The dropping of inferior arrows will not kill people immediately. The injured person immediately feels the pain of the heart, and instantly loses the ability to fight, so he covers the wound and falls to the ground crying. The Kent army, who had never experienced this before, was in rapid chaos. Even if Antberg wanted to organize a collapse, those peasant soldiers had given up the formation and fled to the rear with the idea of ????running if they could not stop it.

    "You all come back! Don''t run away." Antberg''s cry had long been drowned out by the people''s screams.

    At the same time, the Danish army was still advancing in the form of Xu Jin barrage along with the arrow lost.

    Until, hand in hand.

    "Odin!" Ragnar shouted from the depths of his soul with his **** mouth open. The whole army was like a divine help, and the Danish lords with their own thoughts and their own people launched the final battle.

    The fight has begun!

    Next, the fight turns into a brute force contest.

    Tactics are no tactics. The shield and the shield are glued together like glue. Whichever side has the stronger strength and can break through the enemy''s front will win.

    The Kent Army fought hard for a while, but eventually the front line collapsed due to the inferior strength and poor quality of the soldiers.

    Fortunately, Antberg had already realized that he could no longer hold on. He did not order the entire army to retreat, but only thought of escaping by himself.

    "Let''s go..." His expression suddenly trembled and his lips trembled, warning the cavalry: "Take my father and go! Let''s go!"

    Then a cavalry squire asked, "Sir, where are we going?"

    "To Canterbury! To defend!"

    That''s all, he really got on his horse and started to flee, abandoning his subordinates in the fierce battle.

    Then, when the Kent Army, which was gradually in a desperate situation, found that its commander had run away with the cavalry, their perseverance became a joke, and their morale suddenly collapsed, and they were gradually wiped out by the surrounding Danes. Can chase.

    As many as eight hundred Kentish fighters were killed and a small number captured.

    The army of Kent County suffered heavy losses in Romney Zeland.

    Anteberg, who was riding on a horse, fled wildly all the way, and did not care about the rout soldiers who escaped in advance along the way. He fled from Dover to Canterbury, and ran for fifteen miles on the flat Romney Zeland. He fled back with his father''s body, and the whole city shook in an instant.

    A group of ferocious devils emerged from the cracks of **** in the sea, and they appeared to kill!

    The Bishop of Canterbury felt that the end of the day was nothing more than that, and the next target of those Satan''s apostles must be the city of Canterbury! It is only because of the accumulation of the most wealth in Kent.

    The escaped Anteberg didn''t even bother to settle his father''s body, but the people in the city learned at the first time that the princess who led the army had died in battle. The people were in pain and fear, and they needed someone who could turn the tide.

    Who is this hero? ! It can only be the eldest son of the county lord, Antberg, who returned from defeat.

    No one reprimanded the man to leave the army and escape by himself. He is a great nobleman, a cousin of the king, and a local lord! His command is everything, and all must obey.

    He ordered the city gates to be blocked, called on the men in the city to take up arms, and even asked the archbishop to urgently perform a mass and pray to the Lord for protection.

    Perhaps only the Almighty Lord can save the innocent lambs at such a critical juncture.

    The fiasco of the Battle of Romney Zeland has spread at a faster rate with the fleeing defeated troops. Those villages who have only heard the relevant news, out of fear of the Vikings killing, hurriedly reorganized the whole village and the whole village. Move to Canterbury.

    The day after Antberg escaped back, he noticed that many refugees had gathered outside the city.

    A large number of refugees arrived at night, and the soldiers guarding the city gates were ordered to die, and they did not dare to risk the risk of hanging to open the door. The guards, who are also frightened birds, can''t judge whether the manpower outside the city has the meticulous work of the Vikings. They did not shoot arrows to drive away or open the door.

    So the refugees gathered more and more, and it was not until the morning mist of the new day cleared that the guards could really see their faces.

    After receiving urgent orders from the new county lord Antberg, Canterbury opened a door.

    Now only the stone city walls that have existed since Roman times can give people a sense of security. Therefore, the city built on the military camps of the old Roman times has become a "mega city" with a population of over 10,000 in a short period of time.

    The cramped streets and alleys are full of people, and the places where the feces and urine are thrown are also crowded with refugees. No one pays attention to the cleanup, everyone just wants to survive.

    It is the responsibility of the lord to defend the people against the invasion of the Vikings with a fortified city.

    Antberg did not relax in the slightest. He noticed that compared to the Vikings'' continued attack, the bloated city in front of him was enough to collapse. There are people everywhere, mouths to eat, do you want to use the lord''s warehouse to feed them?

    He urgently counted his defenders, and was surprised to find that there were only 500 soldiers on hand who could fight.

    Not to mention the offensive force, the defense is also quite difficult.

    It is very outrageous to encourage women to go to war. Women must wear good clothes, cover their bosses with white headscarves and only show their faces. Besides raising children, they can only do some auxiliary farm work, and they are not even allowed to go to the fields to weed, because it is very indecent to show their faces.

    The Kent people are extremely conservative nowadays, and their lives are required by the church to abide by the rules and regulations, unlike the Viking women who can even fight.

    For example, in this battle, there were also a small number of female fighters in the Danish army. Almost all of them were from Zeeland. They fought with their tribes and enjoyed exactly the same battlefield power as male fighters.

    Some of the defeated soldiers managed to escape, and they provided assistance to Anteberg''s overstretched army? In fact, this is a group of big fools who are scared crazy! They fled back just walking defeatist rhetoric, then huddled in a corner and shivered, as if awaiting death.

    The only thing that can make Antberg happy is that the carefulness of asking for help has gone directly to the capital city of Winchester with the fast horse. The messengers asking for help did not go all the way, and some went to the nearest city of Rochester, asking the locals to maintain high alert. Some went straight to London, hoping to get the support of the local nobles, and even hope that the real black-haired Roman nobles in "Little London City" could provide a little money to organize a mercenary team to help.

    At least Antberg believed he was not alone, and the people of Canterbury hoped that reinforcements would arrive before the Vikings.

    However, if the Kingdom of Denmark is a very formal feudal country, King Ragnar of Denmark will naturally be able to quickly assemble a team to expand the victory after completing a war.

    However, he is not.

    Just like Godfrey, Harald Clark, Hafgen, and Horrick in the past, these great Danish leaders are just allied leaders. Even if Ragnar''s throne is recognized by Ross, he is still the de facto leader of the Danish World League.

    The army he had at hand was more a pirate than an army.

    The ten lords of Zeeland are here to make a fortune, and the irony is that the wealth of Dover alone has satisfied these lords. They went to the nearby villages to loot again, and completed a chase in the Romney Zetian battlefield, and then seized a lot of farm tools.

    It''s a shame that even the seizure of some axes and sickles has already given a lot of information to ordinary Danish warriors. They swept the villages again, and everyone got very useful supplies.

    Gold and silver belong to the nobles, and ordinary warriors are not eligible to share it, but some of the prisoners caught belong to whoever catches it.

    The city of Dover suddenly became a barracks for the Danish army, and they were actively digesting the spoils.

    On the night after the war, the oil lamps in a sturdy stone room in the city were bright.

    "Praise Odin! Cheers!"

    Ragnar was in high spirits, and today he decided to take a break.

    The lords were all present to share the captured ale with their king.

    The horn cup is held high, and people drink happily, even if the ale is a little sour. Only Ragnar, holding his glass mug from King Ross.

    Blackened lamb meat was the main course, and the lords tore and gnawed it wantonly, and toasted from time to time.

    The victorious Ragnar shouted loudly: "God bless us! It seems that we can continue to make a fortune in Britain! I want to continue to attack their cities, brothers!"

    Then there was a blushing lord who slapped the table and shouted: "Okay! I will participate in However, in the laughter and laughter, more lords objected very bluntly.

    "Enough, I''ve made a fortune."

    "I also think it''s enough. If you continue to attack them, you will leave the ship, and the risk is a little big! And some of my people died in the daytime battle."

    "That''s right, brothers are here to make a fortune, not to settle here. Could it be that you want to rule here?"

    They talk a lot, and there is only one core argument - there is no need to expand the results.

    Drunk Ragnar looked at their attitudes, and his confidence quickly waned. Yes, I came here to make a fortune, how would these ruthless people follow me if it wasn''t for this purpose?

    He simply stopped mentioning it, and made a plan in his heart. The so-called is to count the spoils as much as possible in this city, and then the fleet went away. In the end, it''s all about making a fortune! Go to other British coast cities to grab it again next year.

    "Come on!" Ragnar swayed and held up his glass: "Let''s continue drinking!"

 Chapter 1089ï¼š Pepin, the rich and prosperous housekeeper of the country of Flandersâ€¦

    In this era, a European nobleman could legally have a vast territory, but his subjects were few.

    The country of Flanders was divided into two, and the count Baudouin kept only the southern territory, and changed his allegiance to the Eastern Kingdom.

    This was the result of the war of 840, and the Count Baudouin did so in order to preserve his power and knew the consequences of doing so. However, he was more worried about the **** blows of the Vikings such as Denmark and Ross than the revenge of King Lothair. Only by betraying Lothair can the Vikings promise not to loot! Baudouin didn''t think Lothair in the distance would stand up for him at all, but he really angered the Vikings, and their longships could kill them at any time.

    But Flanders, whose territory has been severely shrunk, has only one large city, Ghent, and large settlements such as Antwerp (which was burned down), Brussels and Lille, in addition to scattered rural areas.

    Brussels is already the border city of the counties, the demilitarized parish of Maastricht to the east, and Aachen, the resting place of Charlemagne, to the east.

    Flanders'' defection in the law made King Lothair extremely angry, but after he calmed down, why should he send troops to fight except for a few words of idiots? The local aristocrats have always been strong leaders. He calculated that Count Baudouin would not take the initiative to cause trouble, so there was no substantial threat to him.

    Then in the spring of 841, the garrison of Aachen increased, and this was the attitude of King Lothair.

    Such an attitude alone was enough to make Baudouin nervous, and as a last resort, he also strengthened the defenses of the border town of Brussels.

    Thanks to the geographical presence of the small Maastricht parish on both sides, the Maas River is also divided into two sides, it seems that the two sides are just hinting at each other''s attitudes by adding troops from the air.

    Baudouin will never take the initiative to cause trouble. He suffered a sap in the war last year, and he is actively licking the wound due to the great loss of troops.

    He lacks trust in the Vikings, and the public''s attitude is also highly vigilant. Only a group of domestic travel merchants are daring and want to take the initiative to find Vikings to try their trade.

    Because, the summer wool cutting season in the country has arrived.

    What is the biggest problem now? Make money!

    In this era when military aristocrats and priests ruled the world together, there were no pure civil servants around Count Baudouin. At the time of employment, the eldest son of the knight who participated in the war and died in the battle automatically inherited the title, and Baudouin took the opportunity to promote some leaders. He trusted his eyes and felt that some of the boys he had selected would become qualified fighters in the future.

    Fortunately, there is a steward serving the Baudouin family, whose status concept corresponds to the court minister of the Frankish court.

    The housekeeper is responsible for instructing the servants to take care of the daily life for the master, and also manage the finances. After all, the wise Count spends his time patrolling his territory every year. The so-called circuit court is set up to punish injustice, to visit and monitor the lower nobles, and even a very simple reason - hunting and sorring.

    Coincidentally, this year''s housekeeper was named Pepin. Butlers are also hereditary. Because there is no need to avoid names, a name can be passed down from generation to generation.

    The housekeeper Pepin III was really faithful in taking care of the Count''s purse. He didn''t dare to think anything wrong. It was this honesty that made him seem really harmless to humans and animals.

    This is indeed the case. The housekeeper, Pepin, has no power ambitions. He carefully manages the treasury. However, the war last year has exhausted the funds.

    One day, on a fine afternoon, Baudouin specially summoned his housekeeper. When he made this decision, he had a hunch that his money was about to run out.

    What is a rich nobleman? The lower-level nobles changed their allegiance to others, and in the end, the big nobles had no titles and could only become dogs who lost their families. This is what Baudouin fears most.

    "How much money do we have now?" He could sense the financial strain on the butler''s face, but he still had to investigate it himself.

    Pepin shook his head and said nothing...

    "say?!"

    "Yes... our treasury... has bottomed out."

    "I feel it." Baudouin spit hard: "Exactly... how much?"

    "My lord, you still have less than two hundred pounds of silver."

    "Ah? That''s all? Where did the money go?!" Baudouin couldn''t believe his ears, he jumped up and grabbed the collar of the key.

    Pepin was also taken aback, and continued to listen to the questioning of the adults. "Could it be that a thief misappropriated it?"

    Baudouin hinted that his housekeeper was not clean, but the latter was not angry, so he was pulled by the collar to explain.

    About how much money was given to the nobles who died in battle, how much food was spent on resettling the refugees, the expenses for purchasing new weapons and organizing new guards, and even the extra allowances paid to the border city guards...

    "Sir, you are very kind. Without your help, many people would not be able to survive this winter. But if you continue like this, the last money will be exhausted."

    "You''re right!" Baudouin let go angrily. He realized that he had done too much and didn''t want to be soft-spoken, and asked again, "What should I do now? If I don''t have money, I''m going to perish my country!"

    "Yes!" Pepin also came prepared, so he deliberately asked in a low voice: "Then, my lord, do you believe in the Normans?"

    "They? I don''t want to believe it. At least not completely."

    "Then what do you think of Lord Lothair?"

    "That man? I don''t like him. As soon as he gets his hands, he will hit me. At that time, I may surrender."

    "The price of surrender must be that you have to pay a huge sum of money to ensure that your family''s power will last forever." Pepin, who was managing the finances, spoke to the point, and Baudouin was speechless for a moment.

    Pepin continued: "So you need money anyway, either to expand your army, or to pay tribute to Lothair in the future. I don''t understand the battle of the great nobles, I only know that you need a lot of money now."

    "So what? You! Get me money! I want wealth as soon as possible."

    "That''s why you summoned me? I do have a way."

    Hearing what his butler said, Baudouin let out a long sigh of relief: "What should you do, say it. As long as you don''t violate your beliefs, it''s fine."

    Pepin''s method was very straightforward, that is, to organize an official caravan in the name of the earl to directly sell wool to the Normans. Specifically, it is looking for the so-called "Russ shop", which directly deals with the big merchants in Rus.

    It sounds outrageous, but in fact the conditions are there, it''s just that the Flanders must have great courage and hope that the peace promises of the Rus and Danes will come true.

    "Who was the king before the disaster? It''s you! My lord, those farmers have been sheltered by you. Now that life is stable, you have a reason to reclaim the benefits. This year, our wool is completely embargoed on Lothair, and you ordered Block off the roads and prohibit all traveling merchants from selling wool. You collect this summer''s wool and gather in the rejuvenating port of Antwerp. And I will take the initiative to find Ross merchants for you."

    The housekeeper is by no means a person who only talks and does not practice. Since he has proposed a plan and is willing to implement it, Baudouin can''t think of an easier way to make a fortune than this. adventure.

    In this era, merchants were spurned by the church, and any act of unearned gain according to their beliefs was unjust. The devout priests would not have dealings with merchants, but the nobles needed these merchants to provide necessary supplies.

    The local church disliked Pepin''s family, and criticizing him was a jester. It was regarded as a mistake by the priests to get a certain benefit from financing the count for the count. Baudouin needed this kind of person very much, but considering the public opinion of the nobles and priests, he couldn''t possibly give the Pepin family any title. Even if the housekeeper was hereditary, the housekeeper of all generations was at best a housekeeper.

    But who will ever be willing to be a lowly person?

    Pepin, the steward, was temporarily given significant powers so that he could go to the various villages to collect excess taxes in place of the earl.

    The cavalry escorted him, who was suddenly well-dressed, to the village outside Ghent. He ordered the villagers to assemble and announced the tribute quota for this year.

    The 11th tax is the most traditional tax method. One-tenth of the peasant''s various output is paid to the church, and one-tenth is paid to the Count Baudouin. Currently, the country is divided by war, and the sprawling Utrecht diocese is also divided. The peasant''s 11th tax is paid to the Bishop of Ghent, and another version of the 11th tax is paid to the earl, so that the peasant actually becomes five taxes and one.

    In addition, there is the most traditional poll tax, which is paid directly to the earl. Pepin made a high-profile announcement: "You have all been sheltered and escaped the war, so you must pay the poll tax for the next three years. You may not be able to get enough food, so use wool to deduct it!"

    What can farmers do? Even if the Count''s army can''t defeat the Normans, they can easily pack themselves up, and what''s worse is that the farmer can''t logically prove that the Count''s order is wrong.

    The farmer disobeyed his lord? Such an act would be hanged and defined by the priests as a foolish thing that must go to hell.

    It is now the wool cutting season, and the villages that have experienced disasters hope to "return blood" by cutting wool this summer.

    Since ancient times, villages have harvested wool and processed it themselves. The wool will be boiled in boiling water to degrease, air-dried, and then stuffed into sacks and sold to merchants.

    Farmers themselves cannot consume so much wool, so the prevalence of decent clothing in rural Flanders is actually extremely high, both young and old are wool clothing. It''s just that wool can''t be eaten as food, the local land is not fertile enough and easily eroded by sea water, and it is more profitable to engage in animal husbandry than to grow grain, but wheat is the foundation of survival.

    In normal years, their grain is barely enough to eat, and they rely on the sale of wool raw materials and semi-finished products to make money to buy additional grain. However, the largest textile center in this area is in the Cologne area. Merchants purchase goods from Flanders and transport them to Aachen and Cologne. Merchants just transport raw materials, and they earn a lot with one hand.

    It''s good to make money! Asking too much is not religious enough!

    Many people think this way, they want to make money but also face, but for the Pepin family, anyway, the family''s reputation has always been bad, what is face? Now that he has been praised by the Count, let the wicked do it to the end.

    Pepin asked for a three-year poll tax, and the public was respectful on the surface, but behind the scenes they were scolding this old guy and his whole family to hell.

    go to hell? After death.

    Pepin couldn''t care less, he felt that since he had already done a great villain, he might as well do it to the end.

    So all the villages received orders, and people didn''t quite believe that the Count was so harsh, and they were more willing to believe that this Pepin was deliberately overweight by a greedy person.

    How the people understood it was their business, and what Pepin wanted was wool.

    Due to the order of the count prohibiting all traveling merchants, the merchants who dared to go to the village to buy wool were arrested by the army, and their people were thrown into prison in Ghent, all their property was confiscated, and all their children were sent to the monastery. Some people have encountered such bad luck. The speed of information transmission between businessmen is faster than that of arrows. No one dares to go to the village to buy various materials in a short period of time. Some businessmen take risks and cannot leave the country smoothly.

    Count Baudouin didn''t even know that he was creating a "wool monopoly", but he himself took people to hunt in the coastal woodland west of Ghent, thinking about hunting wild boars to meet his own meat needs.

    Pepin deliberately lowered the purchase price, which was twice as low as the price offered by the travel merchants on weekdays! If he hadn''t considered the inability to exhaust the pond to fish, he would have gone further.

    The wool began to gather in the city of Ghent, and it was continuously sent to Baudouin.

    The yellow-brown burlap sack on the trolley was stuffed so tightly that as long as the hemp rope was unfastened, it was the yellowish wool that had been compressed as hard as possible.

    Just touching the first batch of goods made Baudouin''s scalp go numb. Looking at the butler, Pepin, who was standing aside with a smile without saying a word, he had thousands of questions that he wanted to ask clearly.

    public suffering? All this is the will of the Lord.

    Baudouin felt that if he could ask for a promise of "no attack" from the Norman army, it was enough for the people to give their money gratefully, because peace did have a clear price.

    The wool was deducted from the 11th tax and the three-year poll tax, and Pepin was very rude to withhold the part of the tribute that should have been paid to the church in Ghent. He even prepared a speech, the so-called "You are the servants of God are you extremely greedy for worldly wealth". The priests lived a life of asceticism and could not starve to death anyway, and there was indeed no priest to ask where the money went.

    To outsiders, this Pepin was an insatiable villain, a villain who might become like Judas, and even the Bishop of Ghent personally suggested to Baudouin to distance himself from such villains.

    bad guy? Who is the bad guy? The bad guy is the one who can''t make money for me. My butler is obviously a nice guy!

    Of course, Baudouin didn''t say this to anyone, and asked his family to refrain from making any comments on related topics.

    It was another early summer night, the world was at peace, at least there was no sign of trouble here in Flanders, and the border cities were all at peace.

    Dinner was roasted hare with oatmeal. Baudouin was an earl. He was beaten badly last year by King Rurik of Ross, and so far he has only had a hard time.

    Baudouin will never forget the great peace talks in Hamburg at the beginning of this year. He completely accepts the outcome of the peace talks, and he is addicted to the wonderful meals provided by the northerners.

    brutal? Are people who can cook beautiful dishes really barbaric? At least when it comes to eating, Baudouin is very envious of the Ross people, and now he has stained glass tableware sent by the Ross King on his dining table, thus showing his noble identity. He is also clear that glassware is nothing to the Rus people, and even many ordinary warriors have such noble utensils in their homes.

    "You''re doing well now." He summoned Pepin and complimented him.

    "I... just did my duty."

    Pepin''s hands were folded together, his robe was like a stake, and the feathered fart hood could hardly hide his curly gray hair. He was indeed old.

    "Now that the wool is arriving, how will it be sold. Do you already have a plan?"

    Pepin said without hesitation, "Yes. I sent fishermen to Utrecht, and I found out that the Normans were building their brand new Durist, called Rotterstad or something."

    "Did they hurt the fishermen?"

    "No. There was a misunderstanding at the beginning, and we released it after we figured out that it was ours. There is enough information to prove that the Ross merchant is really here! Moreover, the Baron of Nassau has just arrived in Utrecht~www.novelhall.com ~If Nassau hadn''t sent people to roam Rotterstad, our fishermen would have been killed..."

    Pepin said a lot, he was giving a briefing. Baudouin''s mind was in a mess. It seemed that the Rotterstad of the "New Durist" was obviously a wasteland near the sea, but it turned out to be a sweet pastry where various forces gathered?

    Pepin received information that the baron emigrants of Nassau, the merchants of Rus, the natives of Utrecht, the natives of Groningen, the Danish immigrants, and the Danes who had just robbed Britain and were eager to sell their stolen goods were all wandering at the mouth of the Laine River. back. They each have their own purposes, and the Rotterstad being built is enough to provide an opportunity for people from all walks of life to communicate.

    How could such a good thing be rare in the Country of Flanders?

    It''s just that before Pepin went in person, he slapped him **** the chest: "I''m about to leave. I want to discuss carefully with the Ross merchant, and try to sell all the wool at a high price this year."

    "Very good! Go do it!"

    Baudouin didn''t say anything immediately, the truth was that he wanted to give the Pepins something good after the event. Award a title? Do not! Perhaps, a boy from the Pepin family could be found to be engaged to his youngest daughter, and family marriage was the greatest reward.

 Chapter 1090ï¼š New situation in Utrecht

    In today''s era, coastal cities such as Calais and Dunkirk can be called fishing villages hidden in the seaside marshes at best.

    Without military and trade demands, such fishing villages cannot develop into famous cities. It is very embarrassing that their geographical location does belong to the category of "Great Flanders Country", but because they are located in the remote saline swamps, they are still seriously lacking in utilization value.

    If a yawing Viking fleet happened to break into such an area, it would naturally be possible to loot with an axe if it was supplied to compensate.

    This was not the case in Ragnar''s army raiding Britain. A very simple reason is that they do not know what settlements can be robbed in the seemingly vague coastal salt marshes, and the second is to abide by the treaty obligations of not looting the country of Flanders.

    Geographically, from the city of Dover occupied by Ragnar to the so-called Romney Wetlands beach at Cape Dungeness, this Kentish territory under the Kingdom of Wessex became the home of the Danish Vikings Raid area.

    Ragnar made a new history without an army of Danes entrenched here for long.

    However, for the parties, they do not feel that their actions have any long-term significance.

    A strait facing the looted area, and this is the Calais Strait in the narrow sense, but there is no "Calais stronghold" on the other side, and Ragnar never planned to build one.

    All the lords have made gains, and many people plan to take it as soon as possible, and some lords feel that they can lure the king of Wessex through the city as a bait. Maybe not to fight head-on, it is also good to take the opportunity to extort a sum of money to force the other party to spend money to buy peace.

    Evacuate with loot? Or ask for a tribute from the Wessex?

    "I''m a king anyway! How can I withdraw like a rogue?"

    Ragnar undoubtedly stood up and called on those noble lords who were eager to evacuate to not be busy. After all, the initiative in the battlefield has always been firmly controlled by the Danes.

    However, the lords still intend to realize it as soon as possible.

    Ironware, cloth, wool products, pottery pots... all kinds of strange things seized from the city were taken away as long as they had use value.

    It seems that if you stay, you can extort a sum of money from the locals for the purchase of peace. The lords did not leave for more money, but they also made compromises and sent people they trusted to organize small fleets across the strait to go straight. Come to Rotterstad, an emerging stronghold at the estuary of the Inn.

    It''s in the middle of summer and the first swag from Britain has arrived!

    When the Danish army left, the people who stayed in Rotterstad cut down trees to level the wasteland, and wooden longhouses rose from the ground. The lords of Zeeland have installed personnel, just like living on their home island, and the guys who stay in Rotterstad each divide their own territory very harmoniously.

    The houses are densely packed and seemingly disorganized, but those who know the inside story can distinguish which tribe in Denmark the area in front of them belongs to by the abstract coat of arms marked.

    Relying on the Rotter River, the Danish colonies are changing with each passing day, but she has always lacked the presence of the Rus.

    So here comes the Rus.

    The black and red foxes spent some time in Hamburg, unloading some cargo and immediately importing a shipment of raw Saxon-made sea salt.

    The two foxes are young, and they have a deep understanding of the importance of salt in trade by referring to the trading experience of the two brothers. After all, it is known that most peoples in the world do not have the ocean-going ability of the northerners, so it is difficult to produce salt by themselves, which provides an opportunity for Russ merchants to make huge profits!

    Purity of Faith? If life could be better, would the Frankish nobles and commoners willingly trade with the northerners?

    The two foxes had crosses on their chests, and they were sure that this was the best pass for Frankish.

    Ross''s commercial fleet approached the estuary of the Inn, but they did not continue to charge into Rotterstad.

    The two, who have been living very well since birth, are not really willing to go to Yanlu Lanlan. They heard that Rotterstad is a new trading city built in the coastal wasteland. It is better to go to Utrecht, which has always been relatively prosperous. .

    The fleet turned into the Amstel River, and then gradually reached the city of Utrecht through a small waterway.

    The flag of Ross was hoisted and the flag of the cross was also flying. Ordinary people who settled along the river felt the fear first. Only the local knights and gentlemen boldly brought their entourage and hurriedly dressed up as five people and six to go to the river to observe the fleet. , while proclaiming its existence.

    "Some armed men?" Black Fox watched them cautiously.

    "It may be a local noble or a wealthy businessman. We may deal with them." After that, Honghu advised his brother not to be nervous.

    The Russ people are naturally not nervous, even if there is a real fight, the people here will suffer a lot.

    The people of Utrecht are very nervous. Fortunately, Ross and Utrecht made a private agreement last year, and with the great peace talks in early 841, arrangements for the entire Netherlands including Utrecht have been made. The dust has settled.

    Not long ago, a fleet entered the Rhine and went away. The fleet sent a messenger to inform Archbishop Alberg of Utrecht of the new situation.

    When the local nobles are temporarily vacant, the bishop is obliged to perform the functions of the ruler.

    Arbery is a good man. He has a good character and has no demands for secular power. Now he only hopes to keep the people in this area safe.

    Now that the Ross ship really came, he took it for granted: "Maybe the Baron of Nassau has come to inherit the title?"

    As a result, two little fat men came down.

    After some negotiation, the truth was revealed, and the vigilant Utrecht was completely relaxed.

    Standing in Arbery''s position, he was even very moved by the brothers Black Fox and Red Fox.

    In the church, Arbery personally received the two young believers who had come from afar.

    "It turns out that it was Holy Esquil who baptized you. He is a man of honor, and obviously you two will be promising children. I know that your presence means peace."

    The words were spoken in Latin, otherwise the bishop would have had to be full of Flemish tongues.

    Black Fox and Red Fox are fortunate to have learned Latin. This language can not only be talked to by high-ranking priests everywhere, but will also be regarded by these social elites as high-class people.

    "We did come peacefully." The red fox replied, "I am the red fox of the Gould family. I will be stationed in nearby Rotterstad. In the future, I will have close contact with you."

    "Oh! All right." Bishop Arbery settled down, "that brand new Durist is full of danger, and perhaps only you can be friendly with the Danes there. Both of you have been called by the Lord, Maybe there is a possibility that the whole of Rotterstad can be converted and everything will be at peace."

    The two brothers didn''t quite understand these words, and the room fell into a small silence.

    The red fox added: "We are only doing business under the orders of King Ross. Compared with Rotterstad, Utrecht is now more affiliated. As far as I know, the Baron of Nassau has not arrived yet, you are the local leader. Noble. How? We should start business cooperation immediately."

    "This..." Arbery was immediately in a dilemma.

    "how?"

    "My child." Arbery shook his head helplessly, "I am a servant of God, not a businessman. I am not qualified to be a businessman, you... It is indeed difficult for a strong man. But cooperation is possible. The only thing I can do is Organize some local small nobles, you can talk to them."

    The two of them knew almost nothing about Catholicism. The so-called conversion situation to complete the king''s order was essentially disdain for them, and they only thought that it was a tool for smooth business.

    They have a similar attitude towards any god, neither like nor dislike, and they have adhered to the principle of believing if they are useful.

    Only when it comes to the issue of real interests, their seemingly sluggish attitude instantly turns into vitality.

    If the Russ were not here for harassment or business, the local knights and the two brothers quickly met and had a small business meeting.

    Part of the coarse salt imported from Hamburg is unloaded and sold to local knights at a higher price. The second is a batch of production-type iron farm tools from Ross. Their production costs are not high, but the local nobility in Utrecht is extremely expensive and lacks these tools. Both sides have mutual needs, even if the locals obviously have to pay more. The deal is still a hit.

    Buy farm tools and rent them to tenants, and get more agricultural products at the time of harvest. The knight master was naturally a shrewd warrior when he was fighting, and he usually wanted to be a shrewd landlord. They will settle the accounts themselves, and they can make more money in the future by making sure that the transaction with the Rus people, and the transaction will naturally agree.

    Although there were many Rus who disembarked, they did not rob or harass, and were even willing to spend money to buy agricultural products from the local area.

    So the peasants in Utrecht heard the news. At first, a few people took the risk and took the newly harvested peas, cheese, milk and eggs to exchange some money in the temporary camp of the Rus.

    At first, the two brothers'' fleet did not know the local prices in Utrecht. As the Rus Kingdom has collected a large amount of silver and copper coins in the past ten years, the kingdom is actually in a state of so-called imported inflation. With the increase in the production of various materials and the king''s intention to collect currency in circulation, the state of soaring prices has been curbed. And slowly become rational, but the general public still has a lot of money on hand. The old Rus and their descendants were the direct beneficiaries of the expansion. They did not feel that they actually had a lot of wealth, but in Utrecht, the Rus suddenly had a new title of "Kang".

    The people who were stationed actually spent a lot of money on local produce such as egg and cheese, and in fact suffered a loss. As the saying goes, the good and the bad, the ordinary people of Utrecht urgently need some good people to give them more money, so as to pay off the debt to the lord, even if the Rus people quickly find out the local basic prices and have a lot of money They are still happy to purchase.

    After all, compared to the bitterly cold northern world, the Netherlands faces the warm Atlantic Current, which is not extremely cold in winter and not too hot in midsummer. But for the Rus, this is a kind of warmth like a dream.

    It is now the harvest season of peas in the Utrecht region, and due to its unique geographical advantage, the peas here can be grown twice a year. Usually, this is the non-staple food that the locals supplement their meals. Since the Rus people are willing to pay a higher price to buy it, it is the right way to try to sell it as much as possible.

    The red fox and the black fox never thought that the local farmers were not afraid of themselves, but actively engaged in agricultural trade. They were worried about the supply of the fleet, and now the food problem has been solved.

    It was also in this peaceful transaction that the immigrant army of Henry Nassau came.

    The long boat was full of people from Nassau Village, and Henry Nassau dragged his family and his family and drifted smoothly to the city of Utrecht.

    He had seen the city early, and was delighted that it was much larger than his native village of Nassau.

    "Ah! This will be my main city from now on!"

    Henry was in a good mood, and his family fantasized about a good life in the future.

    However, the accompanying Rus were very vigilant. They saw their own ships moored at the dock and realized that the friendly forces had arrived. These people are hardly from the old Ross tribe in blood, and their identity is indeed the subjects of the Ross Kingdom. They actually knew the identities of their compatriots who had arrived in Utrecht, and those people were more noble than themselves.

    Fortunately, the clothes on both sides were very similar, and outsiders who stood together could not tell who was the old Ross and who joined later.

    Henry Nassau, who landed, was eager to swear his power. He stepped on his new territory with a roar, shouting like an ape, as if to roar some unpleasantness.

    It can be said that Henry at this moment is like a clown, and his performance is very real.

    I do not know how many generations of ancestors! Finally came my generation, became an earl, became a great noble!

    Indeed, titles like dukes are reserved for the heirs of top nobles. Now Ludwig of the Eastern Kingdom has always called himself a king, and his legal first status is still the Duke of Saxony.

    Henry Nassau was keenly aware that he finally had the power firmly in his hands, and he became a great aristocrat second only to the king-level nobles, and he could indeed live like a king in the future! Moreover, compared with the cramped village of Nassau, Utrecht is much richer.

    It was different from what the local bishop Arbery imagined. When he really came into contact with Henry Nassau, the first earl of the Netherlands, he realized that this man had a strong desire for power and wealth.

    Arbery, like his priests, adhered to the ascetic life as possible, the so-called extreme thrift to achieve simplicity, thus approaching the mystery of purity. It''s not that he can''t be extravagant, but he just doesn''t like the extravagance and bad habits of the Bishop of Cologne, that is, it''s not that he can''t be unwilling. Want extravagance? It''s too easy.

    At first glance, Arbery didn''t like the man Henry Nassau very much, but the former Baron of Utrecht was not very good either.

    Henry commanded the archbishop: "I want to leave the house where I live to save the earl, and I want to settle my people immediately. Open the warehouse in Utrecht, and I will control it immediately! The residents of this city will pay this year''s 11th tax immediately. Funds are needed. Oh, add another one, and I will pay another one for last year''s 11th tax."

    It is fair to say that Henry Nassau did not go too far. If any nobleman who acquired a new territory wanted to show his power, the first priority was to tax the local area. Henry was only asking for the 11th tax for two years, and it was his kindness not to ask for three years or more.

    He didn''t think so, it was hard for the people who just got the sweetness from the Rus.

    For the local Flemish people, the Normans such as the Rus and Danes are outsiders, and aren''t the Nassau people who have drifted down from the upper reaches of the Inn also outsiders?

    Flemish and Nassau speakers spoke different languages, with the former having an overwhelming population, and Henry Nassau having fewer immigrants.

    There is really no way, the people who have been tamed by the church like gentle lambs can only pay taxes to the new great nobles.

    Of course, the local knights and the baron of Groningen very smoothly declared their allegiance to Henry Nassau and the county of the Netherlands. Still in accordance with the rules set by Charlemagne more than half a century ago, the lower nobles do not pay taxes to the high nobles, and the knights are only obliged to provide military assistance. All taxes were placed on the peasants, and the status of the local nobility was not reduced by Henry Nassau''s stay, but was strengthened.

    It was also here that he met Lanhu''s two younger brothers.

    The two young fat men, they obviously just grew beards, and the skin is indeed new and tender, which proves that they have not experienced the wasted training of the years.

    "So, who is my son-in-law?"

    Even before settling in, the immigrant community settled in the city is still flying, and Henry Nassau, who has just moved into the old earl''s mansion, immediately meets the two younger brothers of the blue fox.

    He and his wife looked at the two little fat men up and down, and then asked abruptly: "I have learned about you from your brother and King Ross. Who among you will go to my hometown of Nassau?"

    "It''s me." Heihu raised his head. "I am the third son of the Gould family, my name is Black Fox."

    "But you''re not black at all, even your face is very white." Henry Nassau joked deliberately.

    "Oh, I can blacken my face with soot if you want."

    Immediately, there were cheerful laughter from the house I am quite satisfied. '' said Henry''s wife with laughter.

    "Very good." Henry Nassau calmly said: "Black fox, your elder brother has already run a business in Nassau Village, I will not give up there, we will always cooperate. Therefore, my young daughter needs to marry a good person, Obviously, that''s you."

    "There is such a good thing?" Black Fox instantly opened his eyes wide.

    Henry Nassau thought the little fat man didn''t understand, so he deliberately explained: "You marry my daughter, and I will entrust you to help me manage it. You will have full power in Nassau Village, so that your king''s decision can be implemented without merit. You can get power too. That''s a good thing! And my daughter is beautiful and younger than you. She''ll be a good wife."

    One of his black foxes didn''t understand, making it very clear that this was "a marriage of nobles". Hidden under the appearance of a peaceful businessman is the ambition of the black fox. He needs an opportunity. He really never thought that Henry Nassau, a "big fool", would give the opportunity away in vain.

    Heihu didn''t hesitate any more, and said bluntly: "Then, I can call you father..."

 Chapter 1091ï¼š Its finally starting to look like Rotterdam

    The poor are thin, and even the most common farmer seems to lack strength.

    The overall state of the lower nobles, traveling merchants and priests is much better.

    High-level nobles and their entourage, that is the real sturdy physique.

    Of course, a person''s wealth cannot be completely linked to his body, but a fat man is bound to be rich.

    Henry Nassau admired the two brothers, Black Fox and Red Fox, because they were rare fat men. Of course, he loves his daughter, and as long as the conditions permit, Henry will choose a son-in-law himself. If there is a chance to choose a son-in-law with his own background, that is a beautiful plan.

    He didn''t know if there would be a better man. Obviously, the black fox who could speak Latin, was fat, had the status of a Rus nobleman, had no fief and no military exploits, and just came of age, was the perfect choice.

    "This kid is willing to call me father directly? What a wise kid." Henry squeezed his beard, and the more he looked at the black fox, the more comfortable he became.

    This kid can eat himself so fat, his daughter will be able to live a good life with him. I just don''t know if this kid would like his descendants to have the suffix "Nassau".

    The brief interview was followed by a long conversation. Henry intended to chat with the black fox in person. The content of the conversation should not be known to outsiders, not even the red fox, at least not the first time.

    It is understandable that the old earl of Utrecht plundered the people to build his own mansion, and part of the money he plundered was also transferred to the expenditure of the parish, so the local church was built quite well.

    A considerable amount of wealth was used to build the city of Utrecht. Naturally, its urban infrastructure is not very advanced, but there are many high-rise buildings. There are also a group of handicraftsmen and craftsmen gathered in the city, which has spawned a group of non-agricultural workers. The bourgeoisie can then provide high value-added handicraft output and generate more commercial profits.

    If there is a peaceful environment, a larger local population, and the possibility of developing trade with the Viking world, the commercial rise of the Netherlands can be expected in the future.

    It''s just that the authorities are a little aristocrat who came out of a small inland village! Henry Nassau had an upstart mentality, and he was satisfied with just a light search in the new territory.

    He felt that he was already very wealthy, and he could just live by collecting taxes step by step. As for the future, he was too lazy to think about it.

    What Henry is thinking about now is the future of his daughter and the ownership of his hometown.

    At night, the secret room of the mansion.

    The oil lamp on the roof trembled, and the two people in the room were relieved.

    Henry was in a good mood: "I chatted a lot with your brother and learned something about you."

    "Oh? How much do you know?" The black fox with Erlang''s legs crossed casually and thoughtfully.

    "Not much. I know that you are a nobleman of Rus, but you have no merit. I have learned that you Rus are eager to gain military merit, so that you can be recognized by others. This is understandable! If you are a Frankish lower noble, in the key If you make achievements in battle, you may get titles and territories."

    "So what? What are you going to say?"

    "Being my son-in-law, you get more than my daughter. And! I will officially authorize you to manage my hometown of Nassau Baron. I can give you the relevant powers, and you can do whatever you want!"

    Henry''s attitude was firm, and the black fox could see that this middle-aged man must have thought about it for a long time.

    "Do whatever you want?" The black fox, who felt that this person was not simple, thought about it, and deliberately tried: "If you can really do whatever you want, I can follow the rules of the north and marry a lot of women."

    "This...this is impossible."

    Seeing Henry''s face change greatly, the black fox smiled naively and stroked the cross on his chest: "I have to give up a lot if I accept your beliefs. I understand! I''m just talking casually. But... it seems that the future I will not do whatever I want. ."

    "Maybe so, but there are a few things you must know. I appreciate that you don''t lie to you, the fact that your future is in peril."

    "Crisis? It''s just building our Rus shop in your Nassau village, and facing the military threat of the Franks. King Rus gave me an order, and after I settle down, I will take the initiative to cause trouble. Is it possible..." Black Fox Deliberately caressing and laughing: "Think I''m afraid of them?"

    What is going through Henry''s mind now? Although he admired this little fat man very much, as an older person, he just despised the arrogance of the young man. Unless, young people are as arrogant as Rurik, the king of Russ. What capital does this little fat man have? Are you fat?

    "Young man, don''t be too crazy! I know, you haven''t fought a war. Have you...killed anyone?" Henry asked with a stare.

    "It''s not. But it''s nothing. It will be soon."

    "Flimsy words, boy, at least you''re too tender in this regard."

    "But the people I brought are full of ruthless people. They can help me to cut and kill, and I just need to strategize. I am a businessman, and I also admire my brother Blue Fox. I think I will also be a good fighter. Bar."

    Henry didn''t want to force the matter of the war. Realistically speaking, if this kid really died in battle due to recklessness, his family would lose a lot. Henry said: "If you can really manipulate behind the scenes, because the other side of Nassau Village is Lothair''s territory. Do you know Lothair?"

    "Slightly heard. It was King Ross who ordered me to attack and loot the target."

    "Then act according to the ruthless means of your northerners. Now the crux of the matter is what your identity is."

    "Me? The third child of Ross''s Gould family. And... your son-in-law." Speaking of the last words, Black Fox''s attitude was already very easy-going, and he had really regarded Henry as his father-in-law.

    "I''m glad you called my father, but you really don''t have a suitable title. The blue fox told me that because you are a Ross nobleman, you can''t be granted a title except by King Ross. I wanted to canonize you as a knight, I want to come It''s inappropriate. So, if you''re willing to accept my arrangement..."

    The black fox is interested: "But it doesn''t matter."

    "I am still the Baron of Nassau, and I have hired you as the baron''s steward, with the right to manage all the affairs of the Baron of Nassau. There is no title for this job! However, the son born between you and my daughter must inherit my title. Only in this way can the entire Barony of Nassau and the local clergy obey your orders. I know! It may not be comfortable for a man, but for your Rus Kingdom and you personally, this is an arrangement that anyone can accept. "

    Black Fox really listened, his tense spirit was completely relieved, and he even wanted to laugh. "Just that? I thought you were trying to say something. Yes, I totally accept it."

    "Just accept it?"

    "Otherwise? Isn''t this the result that everyone accepts?"

    The aristocrats of the Frankish world actually twisted their etiquette, which was unexpected by the black fox. He thinks that even if he accepts the canonization of the local nobles, the ultimate goal is for Ross, presumably King Ross can acquiesce?

    Thinking about it again, Henry Nassau''s move did protect the face of King Ross.

    Face is very important, but unfortunately I am a businessman, a businessman is a sly fox, otherwise I would not be called this name.

    He didn''t say anything in his heart, and Heihu readily accepted the status of "Baron Nassau''s exclusive butler".

    For Henry Nassau, it would be foolish to expect his ignorant and greedy young daughter to have an overview of the baron''s political affairs. She needs a husband with status, a wise steward, and an army at her disposal. She seems to have a lot to gain, but in fact, she can solve the problem in one package as long as she wins the little fat black fox.

    Of course, he also planned for the worst, and said to the black fox: "If you take the initiative to provoke Lothair''s people, once you encounter their revenge and you can''t beat them for a while, you must bring my daughter and other Nassau villagers with you. Evacuate."

    Heihu Xu and Wei She agreed with each other, and they were quite impatient in their hearts. When was the Rus army defeated? He could see that this man really loved his daughter, but this kind of love was too deep and obscure.

    The third brother, Xiti Meiren, has obtained the status of "Nassau Baron''s Butler" again, which is really the fourth red fox of Musha.

    The red fox is really annoyed, how can he lose by guessing coins while sailing? He must have been fooled by Loki God.

    But he also felt that since the black fox and that Henry had a secret conversation, the black fox had become a lot deeper, and it seemed that he had a lot of thoughts. After some inquiries, Black Fox did reveal some of his inner worries-going to Nassau Village, only God knows what kind of mess he will encounter.

    Merchants are not adventurers. With stable supply sources and sales channels, as well as safe and stable trade lines, merchants can make steady profits without losing money.

    The businessman is risk-averse, but he has to be an adventurer, although this is his own choice, and it is only now that he realizes the complexity of things for the first time.

    It is a blessing to hold a beautiful woman, and the black fox is also slightly envious of the stability of the Rotterstad trading point.

    "How about we change?" The red fox couldn''t stand the so-called complaint of the black fox, it was a show off in disguise.

    "No. I won''t change it, let me do the dangerous things."

    The two foxes could not have stayed in Utrecht for a long time. The black fox and Henry Nassau were like family, and the red fox was busy investigating the local business situation.

    There are various ways of business. In today''s era, whether in the Mediterranean or the Baltic, the form of business is nothing more than the cross-regional trafficking of specialty assets.

    The prototype of high-end finance such as lending and foreign exchange does not exist. In other words, they actually exist, but only in the Eastern Roman world, while other regions are either savage, accumulating power, or fighting aristocrats on the ruins of Rome.

    Barter is still popular in most areas, and merchants must also, according to the situation of buyers and sellers, almost all the materials they traffic are staples of daily life, most of which are agricultural products and cotton and linen. Like the business of selling gems, this is a high-end business and cannot support the prosperity of a small feudal country.

    With the city of Utrecht as the center, farmland has been opened up near the passing rivers.

    The locals are clearly growing spring wheat and spring oats widely, as well as some rye and buckwheat, which are obviously the most basic food crops for the locals. In addition, the red fox discovered a wonder!

    He saw large fields of onion, cabbage and peas. These crops are also grown in the lake area around Lake M?laren in Sweden.

    "If you can plant a lot of them, I will transport the storage-stable onions to the north. The ships I own are all very large, and they can be transported at one time. Even if the price is cheap, the final cost-effective income is huge!"

    Just like what the old Gould did back then, even if low-value-added materials were trafficked, they had to be mixed in with a small profit but quick turnover. The Gould family tradition is not to dislike low-value merchandise. If it were not for the order of King Ross, that is, the Goul family had no right to penetrate into the eastern market of the kingdom. The so-called avoidance of monopoly, in fact, several brothers of the Gould family believed that this was the king''s selfishness. The reality is that the king''s cousin Rurik He was busy developing trade in the East.

    If infiltrated into the Frankish world, of course King Russ has nothing to say.

    Moreover, compared with the northern world, the warm southern world can be seen from Utrecht alone, and there are more products, even if it is a trade in agricultural products, it is very profitable.

    "It''s certainly not just where peas are produced!"

    The Red Fox has a fortune in hand, and he wants to build a Ross store in Rotterstad, very south of Utrecht, which is logically supported by Henry Nassau and the local church. They still don''t believe in Danish immigrants. After all, Durist was a Danish pirate den in the past, and the Rotterstad that replaced it is probably just as dirty. Perhaps the nobles of Rus lived in it and could rely on the prestige of the northern hegemon to suppress those Danish pirates.

    The Ross shop at the estuary of the Yin River had to be built. In order to make things happen quickly, Red Fox hired a group of idle laborers on the spot.

    At least this year the Rus people have been nice, but hiring construction workers and paying them is really a good thing? What if it was actually a conspiracy? What if the villagers went to work for them and were sold as slaves.

    However, some people are faced with huge debt pressure. If they can''t repay the money on time, they can only be the debt slaves (serfs) of the knights. The situation is not much better than being a Norman slave.

    The red fox then recruited more than 50 people locally, promising to take care of food and lodging, not to whip the whip, and to give five silver coins every month. After all, he completed his conversion, so he deliberately found the local bishop Arbery as a witness, and swore that he would fulfill his promise.

    Is there such a good thing? Originally, these peasants who owed debts said that the total value of Podatian''s debts was less than ten silver coins. The root of the problem is that local prices are very low, and monasteries and noble mansions are dens for hoarding silver coins, which is artificially created to create deflation. Therefore, when the monthly average price of hired strong laborers in the north skyrocketed to ten silver coins due to the influx of silver coins, the red fox did not consider the price of Utrecht thoroughly enough, and gave five silver coins for a month of work. Good things are enviable and suspicious.

    After the contract was completed, the fifty or so people hoped that the Rus people could keep their promises. Others were forced to wait and see, and many of them even said sarcastically: "A bunch of idiots, you will be taken away as slaves."

    The red fox and the black fox just didn''t have the heart to argue with a group of farmers. They were destined to be businessmen from birth, and their lives are full of businessman thinking, and in their most critical growth period, they saw all aspects of Ross. Expansion, especially commercial expansion, is Rurik, King of Rus, who has repeatedly emphasized the importance of contracts, and even publicly signed a written contract. The two brothers felt that this was the truth and needed to be followed.

    They are cunning and cunning, and they will not go back on the terms they set, unless the other party goes back first, then there is a reason for revenge.

    Now the red fox is obviously a strong man, and subjectively he will pay the food, lodging and remuneration of these laborers, provided that they will not slack off.

    So in his initial plan, the Ross store in Rotterstad is essentially a small castle that integrates business and military affairs, and the most critical matter is the construction of large-scale construction. Therefore, the people he brought are all powerful people, who can go into battle to kill the enemy or chop down a big tree in a short period of time, but the rewards for these ruthless people are too high.

    Both the red fox and the black fox received the development funds given by King Ross, and they were quite rich themselves, so the red fox was very willing to spend money. Of course, this kid is too young, and it is easy to overspend with a large amount of money at a young age. At least now, there is still a dilemma of budgeting to the end.

    So, the two foxes arrived in the entire Rotter River basin, which was being built up by the Danes.

    The small Rotter River, both sides of which were occupied by the lords from the Danish island of Zealand, was indeed a strong man who wanted them to give up a large piece of land to Ross.

    "The good places are all occupied by these guys who came first! If we knew this, we might as well play for a while before going to Utrecht." Red Fox couldn''t help complaining.

    Heihu didn''t bother to complain: "Then choose another piece of land nearby."

    "How shall we be?"

    "Just to the west of the Danes! We open up wasteland to build ports so we can go to sea."

    The Ross shop laid the foundation on the north bank of the Laike River, a tributary that splits off at the mouth of the Lein River. In view of the soft soil here, they began to cut logs and smashed pine wood deeply into the soil. The so-called wet thousand years dry ten thousand years, the red fox is to lay a dense pine pile foundation in this swamp, and then build a small fort on it. This does not reflect that the red fox is very smart at a young age, because the two brothers realized that the geographical conditions here are very similar to the Melalen Lake area in the ancestral land. There are also many islands and the earth is torn by lakes and lakes. The tricks of building houses on the ground, several tribes on the shore of Lake Melalen have already figured out the tricks.

    Out of brotherhood, the black fox wants to leave after his younger brother stabilizes for a while. He supervises the construction of the Ross store, and also supervises that the purchased food can smoothly enter the belly of the laborers.

    Those hired farmers really work hard They have the right to eat enough food. Fish and boiled peas are currently readily available food. Thanks to the trawling technology of the Rus, the harvest of herring in the coastal waters has greatly improved the food conditions on the construction site, and the heavy use of salt makes them very gratified.

    At present, nearly 200 people are involved in the construction. Red Fox feels that it is the current progress. It is a bit far-fetched to build a wooden fortress that can survive the winter, unless it recruits labor. He has already planned a new recruitment plan and deliberately lowered the salary of the newly recruited labor force. The destination is Utrecht. He is sure that the local farmers will actively sign up when they see the profit and will not complain about the salary drop.

    It was under these conditions that Ragnar''s loot-dividing fleet, which had plundered Britain, drifted into the Leine.

    Pepin III, another great butler from the Counties of Flanders, also took his entourage on a boat. As the special envoy of Count Baudouin, he wanted to directly negotiate business possibilities with the great merchants of Ross. Be sure that the opponent will never turn a blind eye - a ready-made pile of wool.

    Various forces gathered in Rotterstad, and in an instant, this piece of salt marsh wasteland that was easily eroded by the tide at the estuary of the Yin River, the business atmosphere became lively.

    It''s finally starting to look like Rotterdam.

 Chapter 1092ï¼š New wool road

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of The Rise of Rurik!

    Pepin learned about the Rus merchants from his dispatched subordinates. It is said that two big merchants came, but they were too young.

    How young are they? It was not until they actually met, that Pepin realized that his prediction was still too hasty.

    "It''s clearly two fat boys! But they are really fat."

    Being fat means being rich, and it means having the potential to do business. His Pepin family has been serving the Baudouin family all the time, and the two sides have always had a glorious relationship, so he personally chooses the "dealer" of the goods. If he blindly chooses a greedy liar, his family''s glory and real interests That''s it!

    The fat boy reassured him, and the Norman pirates'' loot from Britain shocked him.

    The Ross store has just built a wall, and the wooden wall is full of holes and needs to be reinforced. Two young businessmen from Ross lived here temporarily. The small dock they sent to build now has more than ten long ships and two large ships parked. For Pepin, that alone was the fierce Northern Fleet.

    Now the Normans have large ships, which can transport a large number of soldiers in wartime. In peacetime, this is a large number of vehicles with huge transportation capacity!

    So without any inquiries, Pepin just glanced at the Rus'' wharf and was convinced that they were capable of buying the wool of Flanders. As for whether they have money? Pepin has reservations, and needs to ask questions.

    The uninvited man, the "big salesman", was entertained by two foxes with ale, salty peas, and the usual grilled fish, and things could be eaten openly, to Pepin''s surprise.

    Pepin, the middle-aged man, remained serious, unlike the other two little fat men who were too easy-going.

    "You have already revealed your identity, tell me what you think." The youngest Red Fox asked first, "I will be stationed here for a long time. If we can cooperate, we can be good partners in the future."

    The other party showed very sincere sincerity, and there was no arrogance. Pepin was very pleased: "The question is simple. I heard that you want to make money, and we have it in Flanders. We can provide a large amount of high-quality wool, and the Count intends to sell it directly to you. Do you... think there is a future? "

    "How could there be such a good thing?" The red fox straightened his chest in surprise, and smiled at the black tiger.

    "Yes. I will sell it directly to you. We negotiate with both parties without the need for others to participate. As for the price... everything is negotiable."

    "That''s a good thing. So do you have the goods now?" Red Fox asked anxiously.

    "In stock. It''s our wool-harvesting season, and you may already know about it in Utrecht. Now the Count will not claim the lost northern territories, but the wool in Greater Flanders is mainly produced in the south. If you are interested in the local wool trade, you must cooperate with us.¡±

    What Pepin said was a fact. The whole of Great Flanders faced the Atlantic Ocean, the Leine River divided the north and the south, the northern river was divided into many islands, the so-called Zeeland, and the south was the whole plain that was most suitable for the development of agriculture and animal husbandry.

    There is a large population in the southern part of the country, where the Gallic descendants of Bilichka mixed with Frankish and Frisian immigrants, and a new mixed race is rapidly forming, the so-called Walloons. The local geography is even more populous, whether it is planting or animal husbandry, as long as the rulers are not idiots and the international environment in Western Europe is stable, rapid development is a reality.

    It doesn''t matter whether Baudouin is stupid or not, the financial matters are in the hands of Pepin''s family. Pepin has no right, whether everything in the family is bestowed by the earl. He can use the earl''s power to instruct the farmer on weekdays, but as a tool, he must find a way to make money for his master.

    Pepin simply came up with a plan he had planned.

    "The wool of the Earl of Flanders is only sent to the Kingdom of Rus, and it will cut off transactions with other forces, and Ross will enjoy exclusive interests. The Earl does not have enough capacity to transport wool to the ports controlled by the Rus, but the Earl can restore By building the port of Antwerp, perhaps the Rus ships can go straight to Ghent along the river. Rus ships can directly enter the ports in the country for direct trade, and the price is negotiable.¡±

    The two foxes were young but not fools. They had heard the business experience of their father and brother, and instantly understood that this Pepin provided great benefits!

    Monopoly, if you want to make a fortune, you must achieve a monopoly in one area.

    Today, financial capital is still a non-existent concept. If a kingdom wants to become prosperous and strong, it needs to develop industrial capital. Boguo is personally looking for a big buyer of bulk commodities, handing over the "franchise rights" to the buyer, and declaring an embargo on other countries, which is tantamount to independently binding its own economic lifeline to the buyer.

    Smart black foxes and red foxes have already understood what is hidden behind such generous terms of trade.

    The black fox asked his younger brother with a serious face: "This plan is very beneficial to Ross. Obviously, your conditions are not pure."

    Although the big businessman of Ross is young, he is very satisfied to see Pepin at this level. He still pretended to be smeared on purpose: "Why not pure? Don''t you like huge benefits? This is better than going to our site to rob you in person? It''s like we are paying tribute."

    "Tribute? A joke." These words made the black fox happy: "If you get a tribute, you have to pay something, which is the norm in the north. Indeed! We will import wool because of your cost and output advantages. We import The more you have, the more you can¡¯t lose it. At this time, if someone else attacks you and gets your impression of the production of wool, it will ultimately affect our interests. You! You are using wool to buy our military protection!¡±

    "What a young wise man!" Pepin lined up in a large group: "It is indeed the case. How? Your ships can go directly into Ghent, and the whole country has been opened to you. In fact, as long as you organize a large army, you can perish and only what is left is left. Half the territory of Flanders. As long as King Ross wants, my country can be destroyed in an instant."

    Pepin''s last words were so serious that he seemed to be clenching the last of his teeth. He said this with personal anger, because part of his family''s property is in Antwerp, but unfortunately the old city has been demolished by the Rus, and he has suffered a lot.

    This guy speaks with anger, which shows that he is afraid, and the so-called fear is losing his existing wealth. The two foxes looked at each other and made such a judgment, and then looked at each other again, and it was the red fox''s turn to speak: "If the king intends, your country will be destroyed. You claim to be only the earl''s housekeeper, it seems that the earl is indeed kind. As for you, you are very willing to work for it."

    "Yes. This is also my country, and I''m afraid that Flanders will always collapse. Listen, the south bank of the Yinhe River is the best wool producing area. You want to grow peacefully and steadily in Frankland without looting. Cai, must cooperate with us.¡±

    "You? Are you teaching us what to do?"

    "It''s just a simple business. Young man, you won''t have trouble living with wealth." After that, Pepin smiled meaningfully.

    Seeing him laugh, the two foxes already understood everything, and after looking at each other, there was a happy laugh from the whole room.

    There is no need for the two sides to discuss more. For the Red Fox, he even felt that the Ross store was built in the wrong place. However, it was the king''s order to build a stronghold in Rotterstad, and the land was explored by the king himself, and even its name was named by the king.

    But the king did not prohibit the construction of "No. 2 shop".

    The secret conversation had a very constructive result:

    The city of Antwerp was rebuilt. Ross had a "second shop" in the city, which was a military stronghold. He gave an overview of the commercial activities of the Flanders country, which mainly focused on the wool monopoly trade, and placed a small number of armed personnel, and if necessary, mercenaries. Way to assist Count Baudouin.

    The country of counties cut off the wool trade with other forces, except for other material trade.

    The Rus must act as interlocutors to prevent the Danish Normans from attacking the settlements of the Earlland.

    The Counties unilaterally decided to adjust the "Northern Alliance" tariff principles and abolish all taxes on Russian official merchant ships.

    It''s like a dog lying on its back and opening its belly to its owner in obedience! Red Fox can''t wait to organize a ship to go directly to the port of Antwerp to pull the goods away after the shop has settled down.

    Now the red fox is holding the heavy "Ross shop" in his hand to start himself, the king''s gift and his own, he came with a huge sum of money, but he can buy it in the Western European world at the first time, the "business machine" because of this Huge amounts of extra capital can quickly start operations.

    So when Pepin learned that the young red fox held more than one hundred pounds of silver in his hand, he was so excited that he could not wait to invite the local tyrant to Ghent and arrange for him to have dinner with the count. Wool delivery is done directly.

    ¡­

    It is impossible for the black fox to stay in Rotterstad and Utrecht for a long time. He supervises the construction of shops here not only out of brotherhood, but also because Rotterstad is the core node of the Western European business layout of the Rus Kingdom. No matter how the black fox makes trouble in the inland, the profit that it extracts must be shipped out in Rotterstad. If the port here is not done well, it will be catastrophic trouble.

    Today, Rotterstad is even more significant because of a new agreement with the country of Flanders.

    The two brothers had to get together and have a good chat.

    "It looks like the Danes aren''t making a lot of money in Britain, they''re selling pots and pans."

    "I haven''t seen Ragnar. Now their main force is still on the island. I''m afraid the good things have been hidden and tucked away."

    "What good can they have? The best thing is to grab gold and silver."

    "Ah, I''m itching to talk about that. If I have enough people, I''ll try to get a vote too."

    "Forget it! It''s very profitable to do wool business with guys from the south. The premise is that you have to successfully transport the wool to Cologne and the locals will receive it peacefully."

    "That''s not a problem. They may be worried about us attacking, so they must be reassured. I think as long as a few priests from Utrecht get on board and get them and the Cologne people to guarantee that we are just businessmen, everything will be fine."

    Two brothers, you have already discussed and understood the business route.

    In the past, the special geographical environment of Greater Flanders made it more suitable for the development of animal husbandry and salt production. Even the winter in Northwest Europe is relatively cold, and wool textiles are better than hemp products in terms of keeping out the cold. As long as the conditions are available, the locals will get some wool products to keep out the cold. Ragnar''s original nickname came from "blood-stained wool pants after a duel", although he hated it.

    The Greater Flanders region is certainly not the only place where wool is produced, but it provides the highest quality wool in the region, and the output is so substantial that it feeds Cologne''s textile industry and supports the city''s population of 10,000.

    Therefore, what has been criticized by a vote of priests in the Utrecht Diocese and the Great Northern Diocese of the "Cologne Diocese of Extravagance", Cologne does have extravagant capital.

    Nowadays, there are only primitive textile machines in Western Europe. The cotton thread produced by rolling wool is much thicker than the linen thread. The efficiency of pure hand spinning is naturally higher than that of the latter, and the ability to keep out the cold is still dominated by wool. It doesn''t even need weaving, it is constantly rolled and ironed to make felt, and it can go straight to tailoring to mass-produce characteristic hoods, gloves, felt shoes.

    These light industrial products can make a lot of money than pure agriculture. By relying on the processing industry, the citizens of Cologne can create more wealth, and the church as the ruler can also collect more wealth. The 11th tax is a serious exploitation to the farmers, because the farmers'' material output is low, and the surplus assets left after paying the taxes and production costs are also low. Weavers are far better off, provided they really have a steady stream of raw wool.

    The area around Cologne can provide some wool for the main city, but it cannot meet the needs of various handicraft workshops at all.

    The quickest way to fill the gap is to import from Flanders, where there must be plenty of surplus wool to sell.

    In the past, various tourist merchants took over the logistics activities, forming the trade line of Ghent¡úAntwerp and Brussels¡úMaastricht¡úAachen¡úCologne. In this way, the trade line should take advantage of the natural inland waterways of Western Europe, change it to carriage transportation after arriving in Maastricht, and go directly to Cologne after passing through Aachen.

    Some shrewd merchants knew very well that from the outset they would save a great deal of freight by taking the water by boat, transporting wool in sacks to Cologne. However, all they have are sampan-class boats. First of all, the capacity is not enough. Second, because they have to travel a long way, they will go upstream on the Lai Yin River. The poor seaworthiness of the boats makes the merchants unable to bear Risk, and wool absorbs water, once the boat capsizes, it does not matter whether the personnel are safe or not, the most critical wool must sink into the sea and disappear.

    Inland rivers are small rivers with small widths. There are no storms and waves for shipping, and they can dock at any time to avoid all kinds of troubles. Maastricht is also a very good ferry town. There is a local church that does not belong to any military lord. The priests only need to collect business taxes and tolls to make a living. This is the foundation of their lives, so they also started Boat charter, wagon charter guy. Clergy, of course, cannot be directly engaged in business, but there are cooperating professionals who do so.

    This inland communication line integrating water and land has existed since Roman times, and it still retains its vitality after wars, so as to support the business atmosphere of Cologne and the development prospects of Aachen.

    Merchants are extremely sensitive to commercial security. Traveling merchants who walked this "Wool Road" already knew about the large-scale war in the north in 840, and then inquired about what happened to the Diocese of Cologne and the Country of Flanders after the war.

    The territory of Flanders shrunk, the Norman forces invaded, the Earl of the Netherlands was established, the Bishop of Cologne swallowed the Earl of Westphalia, a new duchy of Saxony was born, and Prince Ludwig of East Frank was born. Admit cowardice.

    This group of slaughtered forces finally became a whole. It seems that the power reshuffle is actually a big integration. The smart travel merchants realize that this group of forces has their own demands, but they all oppose the Middle Kingdom. penetration of power.

    This can deal a fatal blow to the traveling merchants. The buyer and seller are allies in many ways, but the trade route has to pass through the core area of ??the Middle Kingdom, which they collectively oppose. Today, Aachen has become a salient on the macro level. Even though King Lothair has the ambition to dominate the Franks, a huge pincer appears to the northwest of him. beheading". Apparently it was also part of the Civil War.

    Lothair thought that this was the situation of the Battle of Canning, so he arranged more troops in the north.

    The garrison guarding the road is an artificial interruption of the trade line. The trade line has been interrupted as early as the spring of 841, and this does not even require the Country of Flanders to do it again.

    The fortunes of the traveling merchants have been interrupted, and the news has spread in the city of Cologne.

    Archbishop Hadbold, who had just returned, wanted to make up for the loss by raising taxes, and soon learned from the merchants that the trade line was cut off by King Lothair. In fact, even if there is no trade line, life will not be unbearable, that is, the prosperous life of the church will come to an end.

    The living standard of the people in the whole city of Cologne is higher than that in other areas. They can''t bear the life of eating chaff, and if possible, they still have to fight for it. The archbishop has only recently sent someone to Aachen to negotiate, hoping that the local garrison will open up to the merchants. As for the negotiation results, they have not yet come back.

    What if the messenger ate the door behind closed doors?

    Archbishop Hudbold has been openly supporting Ludwig in the Eastern Kingdom, even more so after the war.

    A group of cardinals and archbishops gathered for a meeting. Paradoxically, the meeting was not about how to be pious, but about pure business practices.

    They discussed a very pragmatic result. The so-called Rus people built a stronghold at the mouth of the Laine River, and they would build a stronghold upstream. Rus has a big ship that can go directly to the wool producing area of ??Greater Flanders. Why not negotiate with it and ask the Rus to be the transporter?

    Faith has to stand aside in the face of absolute interests. They even helped the Rus people to justify - one of the Rus people who can trade on the Inn River has been converted, and it is not blasphemy to cooperate with them.

    So, things became very straightforward, because no one would have a hard time with the interests.

    Ross'' shops are still under construction, and the bilateral trade between Ross and the Country of Flanders has only been negotiated and has not yet been finalized, and Ross has not negotiated with Cologne.

    But the three parties have their own strong demands. A brand-new wool trade line with logistics controlled by the Rus and only larger in scale. How it can be built depends only on the appropriate actions of the red fox.

    Red Fox has the ability to be the initiator of this lucrative sea trade line, and he has realized that only he can do it.

    Provide you with the fastest update on The Rise of Rurik, the star fruit reborn by the great god, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!

    Chapter 1092 The New Wool Road Free Read.https://

 Chapter 1093ï¼š The blue fox ruled Nassau well

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of The Rise of Rurik!

    The Gould family is a typical businessman, and even if individual family members are upgraded to a party lord, the change of mind cannot be completed immediately.

    How does a businessman govern a territory?

    Now, Henry Nassau has to give up the substantive direct management of his hometown of Nassau due to management needs. Legally, he divided his hometown to his youngest daughter Sophia Nassau. His two sons have no objection to this matter.

    The small hilly river plain of Nassau Village is now in the middle of the fierce battle of the Frankish Civil War, and its economy is far inferior to that of the wealthy coastal Netherlands.

    Sophia is just a well-protected "country girl" like a frog at the bottom of a well. Although she has a noble status, she is indeed more noble than those real village girls in terms of status.

    In essence, Henry handed over the governance rights to Ross''s Gould family. First, the blue fox and then the black fox. The two temporarily served as stewards, and they could connect with each other smoothly.

    As for how the nobles of the Gould family govern Nassau Village, this is what Henry is too lazy to think about.

    Even in Henry''s view, he brought a group of people to the Netherlands to leave the terrible whirlpool of the kingdom''s civil war and stay in a remote part of the seaside, with the military protection promised by the Rus, and live a worry-free life.

    He didn''t have any big plans, at least he and his son did. As a vassal nobleman, everything was fine.

    Obviously, the black fox is very ambitious, and the blue fox has already made a big transformation for Nassau Village before his younger brother arrives.

    Half of the villagers left, and all three settlements in the Barony of Nassau had shrunk to the point where they could barely even count babies in the little over a thousand people.

    On the contrary, Lanhu has nearly 500 subordinates this time. They are businessmen when they run the boat, and they are heavy infantry when they get off the boat. They were all strong men, and the presence of such personnel made Nassau Village structurally a military camp.

    Henry, who was assisted by many of his subordinates, left temporarily, and the Blue Fox, who remained in Nassau Village, lost most of the ships.

    Of course he still has two hundred soldiers!

    With just this amount of troops, you can go to the Middle Kingdom site across the river to loot? The scale of the war in the north over the years was huge, and two hundred soldiers were nothing for a normal battle. However, the real situation in Europe is that 200 highly armed soldiers can already run amok.

    Adhering to the past experience, Blue Fox chose to be conservative. His essence is still a businessman. As for how to obtain wealth, the first thing that comes to his mind is to buy materials at a low price and sell them at a high price, supplemented by bodyguards to ensure transportation safety.

    Unlike absolute feudal lords, his way of grabbing wealth is almost locked in the taxation of peasants in the territory.

    Asking for taxes from farmers is justified, and charging businessmen with business tax, port entry tax, and tolls is already a high-level act.

    If the lord himself plays the role of a businessman and integrates the foreign trade of materials in the ruled area, it is too advanced.

    Nobles are just noble, and they are all brave and rough. Letting them do business is not as interesting as fighting and hunting.

    Of course, there is the most important point. According to the priest''s interpretation of the scriptures, businessmen do not engage in production and act as second-order dealers for nothing, and businessmen are morally spurned by those who claim to be noble. In order to avoid this situation, at least the nobles will not do business in person, at most they will arrange their own housekeepers and trusted people to do things. But more nobles don''t ask about it at all, and hunting and fighting are fun.

    Converting to the faith of the Frankish world is nothing but a conspiracy.

    Blue Fox knew Latin himself, and he could read the scriptures directly without having to listen to the nonsense of the priest. Only God knows whether these priests added their own private goods when explaining, at least Blue Fox can understand it himself.

    Blue Fox was in Nassau Village, so he didn''t bother to go to the monastery in the village. Even if it was a small Sunday mass event, at most, he stayed for a symbolic time and then pushed open the closed door and left.

    Every move makes Father Conrad half-dead, but what''s the use?

    This Norman with the Christian name Joseph is really wild and unchanging, and even if this person converts, he really worships Saint Andrew, and the flying flag says it all.

    Indeed, Ross'' flag is essentially an "abstract staggered oars", which Blue Fox interprets as "Saint Andrew''s Cross", plus he can sing opposite Father Conrad in Latin, so the people who stay in Nassau Village think Violent turmoil occurred in the so-called "who should we listen to".

    Who do you listen to? Whoever can bring benefits to everyone should listen to him more, and people will never have trouble with themselves on the issue of eating.

    In principle, the 11th tax is still a must, and it is double the 11th tax! One is given to the priest of the village, and the other is given to the nobles.

    Taxes are to be collected at the autumn harvest, which is still very early.

    Sophia is the de jure baronial ruler. She is really just an ordinary little girl who doesn''t know anything about how to be a ruler. The governance rights were all packaged to the blue fox, so after Henry left, he really wanted to do whatever he wanted.

    Blue Fox really can''t stand the poor infrastructure environment in Nassau Village. He wants to renovate this settlement to provide a better stationing environment for his younger brother and the corresponding army, and even provide a stable rear base for the army. It stands to reason that it is a matter of course for the farmer to serve the lord, and he also thought of recruiting local farmers, including those boys and women who were able to do farm work.

    It is understandable for little boys to do farm work, and even women have to be mobilized, which is too shocking for Nassau village.

    Father Conrad called on the women of the village not to listen to those calls and not to blaspheme.

    Originally, these women supported the priest on this issue, and the blue fox directly used the army.

    Blue Fox has his own way. He claims that all his actions are supported by Sophia Nassau. In essence, everyone knows what is going on.

    Those village women who were unwilling to show their faces were forcibly pulled out of their homes, and some tools were distributed to make them work. Elderly women were also forcibly organized, and were required to wash their clothes by the river, and set up pottery urns and iron pots to cook for the laborers.

    "I forced you to do this! You did not violate your beliefs. If you mainly punish people, you must punish me first. You must do what I want. Those who disobey are imprisoned, and those who cooperate will be paid."

    Blue Fox embodies his ruthless side, and the people of the whole village have no choice but to obey his arrangements.

    Of course, the obedient people are not at a loss!

    In the Swedish world, especially the Angkras tribe of Lake M?laren, the ancestral home of the blue fox, the locals are mostly honest farmers, unlike the M?laren tribe with a strong business atmosphere. Due to the limitations of the times and the environment, there are not many slaves in the Swedish world, and most of the so-called slaves are debt slaves (serfs). However, there are still many young laborers who need to survive. They will serve as mercenaries for wealthy businessmen and leaders, as coolies for artisan families, and make money by selling their physical strength.

    These young people are rebellious and brave, and it is suitable to hire them as mercenaries and servants. In exchange, the master has to pay money.

    You pay and I contribute, so the employment relationship is justified in the Swedish and Danish worlds. Even the Rus who emigrated and controlled the eastern Slavic world still pursue this trick and even play with it. The so-called state-run factories in various industries are After the autumn rain, the solitary mushrooms appeared one after another.

    Blue Fox pays cash to all the villagers who participate in the labor, and the commission is half the price of the northern world. Even so, it is already a huge reward for these villagers who are extremely short of cash.

    This old, fat-faced northern man speaks Latin, and even if it is blasphemy, he will bear the punishment of God, and this man is really giving money, and the brand new iron he has got on hand can work for them at the same time. own housework.

    The poor villagers got cheap and gradually became willing to do things for the Rus.

    In Blue Fox''s plan, living in the village of Nassau was just an expedient measure. What he really wanted to do was to organize the army to seize the city of Koblenz on the other side of the Inn River, and then move the Ross store there. This move has a lot of risks. He wanted to ask for stability. After hesitating, he decided to renovate Nassau Village pragmatically to ensure that there is no way out to win Koblenz.

    He came with a lot of silver coins, which was the start-up capital for the construction of Ross''s shop, and the first time outside capital intervention in Nassau Village''s history.

    Blue Fox first built a walled barracks. He did it very carefully, even paving the ground with gravel inside the wall to make it harder instead of the soft mud.

    The pine trees are deeply plunged into the silt of the riverbed of the Lan River. A number of brand-new trestle bridges have been built in the riverside area, and some wooden boards have been laid on the banks. Even a simple wooden human lever crane was erected, which immediately took on the task of moving the stone.

    In the three baronial settlements, a small number of fishermen in Landstein tried their best to fish, and the Baden Ems quarry was transported upstream as much as possible to excavate large stones or shovel gravel, and the village of Nassau became a large construction site.

    Even if the blue fox came with advanced technology and bought local labor with a lot of real silver coins, the embarrassing thing is that the number of laborers here is still seriously insufficient, and heavy manual labor is in urgent need of a lot of wheat and salt. The village of Nassau is not a wealthy land, although the future is promising, it is really poor now! And when Henry left with the strong and strong villagers, he also took away a lot of softness, so that he left his young daughter a poor mess.

    It''s a hassle that can be solved with money.

    Father Conrad certainly has a problem with the blue fox of the Russ who reveals his true nature. He has to go there as usual, and now Nassau Village is indeed facing some difficulties.

    On an ordinary day, the blue fox in civilian clothes actually went to the monastery.

    Conrad, who got the letter, thought that this guy suddenly found his conscience and wanted to repent, so he hurriedly sat in the confession room, waiting for the blue fox to be heartbroken through the wooden window of the fence.

    Where did the blue fox come to repent? He shouted a few times in the monastery, and was invited to the confessional by the little priest on call.

    "Oh, here you are," he said in Latin.

    "Sit down, my child." The wooden wall has small windows and a wooden fence, and the bald Conrad is sitting behind the wall wearing a "small melon rind hat."

    Just when Conrad felt that the man was finally going to confess the blasphemies he had done these days and was willing to repent, unexpectedly the other party didn''t say "I was wrong", but asked straightforwardly and abruptly in this sacred place: " I see we''re running out of food. What to do? There''s a good place to get food nearby."

    Such a question directly choked Conrad, and after being silent for a while in embarrassment, he saw Conrad standing directly behind the wall with an old face: "Forget it! If you want to talk about this, let''s change it. local talk."

    It is fair to say that Conrad has a gaffe. He is also a person with a temper. In the priesthood, he is forced to suppress his own heart. To talk about war and trade in the Holy Land? This is the worst kind of blasphemy.

    Of course, the fact that there is not enough food to eat is a reality, and even a monastery cannot be alone in the summer drought.

    After a moment Conrad appeared, glanced at the blue fox and asked him to go outside and have a good chat.

    Even if you eat brown bread to survive, you must first have rye. Recently, Blue Fox has mobilized the entire village labor force to do heavy physical labor. Of course, the considerable remuneration has attracted the villagers to work actively. A wooden fort, docks, and even improved roads in the village are said to be the next step in transforming the villagers'' housing.

    Many actions are firstly beneficial to the life of the Rus people here, and secondly, they have indeed improved the lives of the people. As a price, the materials in the village''s inventory are being consumed at an unprecedented rate.

    The food that the blue fox brought by himself is not enough to eat, and the stock of Nassau Village is not enough. It is precisely in this situation that the blue fox still has a lot of money in his hand, and people can''t survive by chewing on silver coins.

    He just wanted to hear if there were other noble territories near Conrad and if they could buy food.

    Conrad, who was angry, was in a bad mood under the scorching sun. He pouted and said, "You can go to Koblenz on the other side of the river and rob their warehouse and take food. Anyway, you are here for this, Go attack Lothair''s territory, Ludwig won''t say anything anyway. You will never listen to our priest''s attitude, what else can I do for you?"

    The blue fox was too lazy to be angry with a middle-aged man who was powerless, so he asked: "It''s not the right time to attack Koblenz. I just want to know where I can buy food recently. The upstream is from Earl of Ingol. Territory? I''ve dealt with them, but I don''t know if their territory can buy the food we urgently need." He added more solemnly: "Purchasing wheat with silver coins very peacefully."

    "If you really have a peaceful attitude, of course there is no problem." Conrad''s attitude eased.

    "Very good. Let''s cooperate! I''ll go out, you go out as a guide. If we can go by water, it''s better, we''ll buy food to ease the trouble now."

    "Yes, but I have conditions."

    "condition?"

    "No matter how much grain you want to buy, you must give my convent a thousand pounds of wheat."

    "So many?" Lanhu was surprised, and then thought about it even more strangely: "Aren''t you unwilling to cooperate with a businessman like me?"

    "Now and then, if our existence is threatened, it is not against faith to do such a thing. The monastery is running out of food, and until the autumn harvest gets the 11th tax, we have to make sure that we continue to live. There are only ten of us. , a thousand pounds of wheat can hold up well for three months."

    "Alright. You''d better take my people to the nearest place to buy food when you go out to guide."

    The blue fox soon learned of a place name - Lorchhausen on the River Inn.

    Lorchhausen is the western frontier of the Earl of Reingau. Unlike Nassau Village, which is a barony, this place is directly managed by the Robert family of Reingau.

    After Ludwig''s successful return to Mainz, the imprisoned Robert regained all power. A series of misfortunes have made Robert have a deep grudge against Ludwig, but he still does not want to give up his territory, even though his strength has been greatly weakened.

    However, Robert''s current situation is extremely embarrassing. The core areas of the counties are in Wiesbaden and Mainz, but here they are continued to be controlled by Ludwig''s Bavarian army, and the financial power is also held by the king. The count simply has only one title, and it is difficult for his family to fulfill the status of the great lord. A great aristocrat who was overridden by the king lived like a joke. In addition, he was severely injured in his heart. He was already thinking about evacuating from Yingao and switching to the new king.

    Robert, who was released, moved the Count''s residence to the Taunus Mountains, north of Wiesbaden, and settled in the village below the mountain, the so-called Taunustein town was founded. Others were freed, and his ambition was gone. He attacked the defeated Ludwig with the most vicious words behind his back, but on the surface it was completely rotten. He is a big noble, and being imprisoned is already the maximum punishment. If he is killed, it will inevitably lead to a large-scale rebellion against Ludwig by many nobles.

    Knowing the stakes, Ludwig knew that this guy was rude to him, so what could he do? Just leave it free.

    The Robert family temporarily lived a life like a salted fish. He even thought about it, once Lothair defeated Ludwig in the civil war, he would immediately swear allegiance to Lothair.

    All he can control now are some remote villages, and continue to gain the allegiance of the local knights. I couldn¡¯t do it by collecting taxes from various knights. Fortunately, because my own strength fell to the extreme, I didn¡¯t have to save a huge amount of money by maintaining a cavalry team of hundreds of people. By collecting taxes from directly controlled villages, I became rich. The day is still good.

    One such village is the remote Lorchhausen.

    Blue Fox and Conrad reached a cooperation, a longboat towed five local small fishing boats, and a team of nearly 30 people set off towards Lorchhausen, not far from Nassau, in the upper reaches of the Laine River, and went smoothly there. Bought food.

    Lorchhausen, who simply came to the Inn, could not provide much food, but some wine was provided locally. The fleet continued to run along the river to the upstream villages with real money and silver. Since they were buying food under the banner of Nassau Monastery, they naturally got the cooperation of the monasteries in the villages here. After all, the monasteries have always kept in touch with each other, and they knew the news that the local area of ??Nassau had changed. Now that the priests have led a group of Normans who converted to the faith, the transaction must be done well, and various questions should be asked. .

    This is not business, it is just a matter of adjusting the supplies of the monasteries!

    The priests gave themselves reasons to make sure that they did not blaspheme their beliefs, so they took out food and collected silver coins. To the surprise of these Rus people who were instructed to do business, the local food prices were much cheaper than those in the northern world. After all, this is the richer food-producing area. In fact, the currency in circulation in the Frankish world is rarely used in remote areas, and there is a lack of cash in many places, resulting in a high value of the currency in circulation. The Russ came with hard currency, and the villagers who sold the grain had bright eyes. Grain was their only surplus property. In the past, there was almost no chance to convert it into more stable silver coins.

    So, when the fleet came back with a huge load, the longships were full, and the towed boats were well-loaded.

    For a period of time, the dilemma of food shortage was easily resolved. At that time, even as part of the remuneration, these began to enter the stomachs of village laborers, and Lord Lanhu was really willing.

    Who can refuse to build a house for Joseph Blue Fox, who can speak Latin, so that he can eat every day?

    It was this trick Blue Fox got huge fans, and even brought all the Rus people into great people.

    The farmer was full, so the little girl Sophia Nassau began to eat delicious food, and she slowly began to look like the "Gould family woman" familiar to the blue fox, and her shriveled cheeks slowly bulged. After all, this little girl is her younger brother and sister, and it is only natural to gain weight.

    And this material purchase was paid for with good Frankish silver coins, which were also mixed with some Eastern Roman silver coins of poor quality. This is the chicken thief behavior of the Rus, but the currency value of the two is exactly the same.

    The news quickly reached the ears of Robert, who was aged in the Taunus area, and learned that this was what the Rus said. He was shocked and the world was absurd at first. After calming down, he really couldn''t lie down.

    "Damn, how did these guys get under my nose? Is this a conspiracy between them and Ludwig? Mine find a chance to meet the Rus..." He pondered.

    For the fastest update, please enter in the browser -- to view

    Provide you with the fastest update of The Rise of Rurik, the star fruit reborn by the great god, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!

    Chapter 1093 The Blue Fox Governs Nassau in a Way Free Read.https://

 Chapter 1094ï¼š The Barony of Nassau has changed

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of The Rise of Rurik!

    In 841 Rurik had no plans for a large-scale war. He did not refuse the war, but authorized his subordinate nobles to take the initiative, and if he did well, he would acknowledge the merits, and if he did not do well, he would swallow the loss himself.

    So when the Eastern European region, the Principality of Ostara began to go south and just arrived at Lukiholm. As for the Latvian tribes who built the Vitebsk fortress, took the initiative to attack the Polotsks, and entered and conquered the Gulf of Riga in a high-profile manner, none of this matters.

    At the same time, the canal project that Rurik personally led had just been planned, and the project was already on the verge of starting.

    As far away as Western Europe and Britain, Ragnar looted Kent in Wessex with his Danish hero, and the Gould family''s red and black fox brothers had just arrived in Utrecht to meet the immigrant Nassau family. meeting.

    In the inland areas of Western Europe, the blue fox, who in fact became the chief of the village of Nassau, was busy with infrastructure construction, and the initiative to implement the rules of King Rurik had not yet been implemented.

    A war in Northwest Europe has just ended, but it is only half a year after the end of the peace talks. The situation in Western Europe, Northern Europe, Eastern Europe and Britain has become more complicated.

    The Rus Kingdom leads the entire northern world and continues to make breakthroughs in many aspects. The blue fox, who is far away in the middle reaches of the Yin River, has no time to take care of the actions of others. He focuses on the things in front of him and has experienced a lot of hard work. situation, now everything becomes familiar.

    A new wooden fort stands in the riverside area, and it is aptly called "Nassau Castle", but it will be the Ross garrison living in it.

    The entire Nassau Village was originally undefended, and the villagers'' buildings were only mud walls and haystacks. The villagers'' living environment was not good, and they were not very particular about hygiene and cleanliness. In the past, the Nassau family never cared about this aspect. Now that the Blue Fox is in power, in the name of his younger brother Sophia Nassau, he forces the villagers to improve everything.

    The mud walls and haystacks were pushed down, and the stones embedded in them collapsed.

    Because the settlement Baden Ems is a quarry, the locals don''t really live in mud shacks.

    However, there is a layer of mud on the lake outside the stone wall, so the house cannot be kept warm in winter, and the indoor environment is also very simple. The blue fox couldn''t imagine how this group of people survived the winter. Maybe it''s just that the local winter wind and snow are not cold.

    He is not a good man, but he intends to improve all of this out of his own business rationality.

    Nassau Village has a unique small culture since ancient times, the so-called wine making and dairy production, in addition to the other culture has been completely transformed by Catholicism. Since this small clan was annexed by the Franks, the chiefdom era is gone forever, and it has existed in the form of a barony for more than a hundred years, but the population has not grown substantially.

    The cramped living space in the col, poor hygiene, lack of safety awareness, and even the harsh rebuke of the small baron by the big aristocrats have led to the current situation.

    Now Henry left with half of the population, leaving Blue Fox and Sophia Nassau not much left.

    It is this person who can''t expect a group of villagers to do anything. If they continue to suffer, Ross shops will have no prospects for development here!

    It is precisely this person, as long as the traditional management methods of the Gould family are used, why not? !

    In the past, no nobles could directly manage every villager in the territory. The normal situation was that the local church managed the daily life of the people. The lord was busy hunting and fighting, so he could just tour the territory every year to collect taxes.

    This is not the case with the blue fox. He has regarded every male and female villager who is able to work as an employee, just like the professional sailors and servants raised by the northern world family.

    The summer solstice is approaching, local priest Conrad is busy preparing for the holiday mass, and the construction of Nassau Village for the villagers has begun.

    The villagers who have already gained a lot of sweetness are willing to work for the Rus. Although they are illiterate and have limited knowledge, they also realize that their future life should be better after building a new house. Because they really participated in the construction of the large and small wooden houses in the fortress, they were surprised by the unique design, and they couldn''t help thinking whether their own homes could follow suit.

    At first, some villagers were just chatting about the matter, but at the end of June, a new construction operation really started.

    There were only one hundred and fifty small families left to manage by the Blue Fox. Except for the families who lived in the settlements of Lanstein and Baden Ames, there were only a hundred or so families who settled in Nassau Village. The heads of each family are middle-aged men, and these people in Daxing Civil Engineering are the absolute main force. Of course, if going to war, these people are also the militias that are recruited first.

    He rounded up the grown men and told them his new opinion. The limited dissent was drowned out by the cries of approval, after all, they all wanted to improve their lives quickly.

    At the beginning, a small part of the old houses were demolished, and the strong labor of the whole village was organized, just like they built the "Nassau Castle" of the Rus, logging, sawing, laying foundations, and laying floors. To build their own new home, they have a high enthusiasm for construction, and the construction efficiency is also extremely fast.

    Because the soil in the river valley is soft, the newly cut pine wood was bought into the newly dug water seepage pit, which is a load-bearing column, and then the small wooden stakes were smashed into the ground by a wooden hammer. The wooden walls of the house are made of mortise and tenon structures stacked on top of each other, and the wooden floors are directly laid of bark pine. The floors and walls are thick, and a lot of reeds are stuffed into the gaps in the outer walls. The gabled roof rests on a whole pine wood as a beam, followed by a gabled roof made of wood.

    Different from the old houses, where a bonfire is directly lit in the house for heating in winter, stone fireplaces are placed, and newly built houses have chimneys higher than the roof.

    This is a Russ-style woodcut building, a collection of Nordic longhouses and Slavic wooden houses, plus a stone fireplace. This construction is the absolute main force in the main settlement of the Rus, which has withstood the double test of the extreme cold in the north and the snow and mud in the spring. Blue Fox has no idea either. He doesn''t know if there is a more suitable building model. Obviously, it is no problem to transplant Ross''s set.

    The native pine trees are inexhaustible, some of which are astonishingly towering. For safety reasons, the local people generally dare not take the risk of being crushed to cut down giant trees, but the guys at Blue Fox do not. They rely on "Viking logging" to cut down in a directional manner, combined with a double saw and a sharper steel axe. , it''s easy to handle these giant lumbers, not to mention the small ones.

    They built the house in a rough way, but they resisted the smell of pine wood and moved into the new house. The pine resin smell could not suppress the joy of owning a new house.

    The villagers are helping each other. In order to make the construction progress faster, Lanhu arranged for his own people to participate as much as possible, so that no one owes anyone else.

    They have indeed reached a state of happiness, provided that Blue Fox has enough food to support this high-intensity infrastructure.

    If there is not enough food to eat, go buy it! Funds are still relatively abundant.

    "Or, go grab Koblenz."

    So from the perspective of the people left behind in Nassau Village, a highly armed outsider is exporting benefits on a large scale. As long as you continue to do things for these Rus people, you can continue to get benefits, and it seems that you will not be exploited by the lord.

    Lord? Who is the lord now? Is that Sophia Nassau? Just a little girl.

    Who is the real lord? It was clearly the Joseph Blue Fox from the Rus. This nobleman is said to be the earl of the north, just like the angel depicted in the scriptures. He was busy distributing money and food in Nassau, and now he is also contributing to improve everyone''s living conditions.

    Because these people who have always lived in poverty have always maintained such a state of life, they do not know what is rich, and even feel that they are not qualified to covet the life of the lord.

    They are always willing to be poor and humble, and adults will also teach their children to be farmers with peace of mind, and they must kneel by the roadside when they see the lord and his squires.

    Now, they have tasted the sweetness of the Rus, and life is like heaven in their knowledge.

    They don''t want to lose the happy days of having enough food and money every day, without even having to consume their own surplus food.

    If this slightly fat blue fox invited everyone to go to war, would he go? Must go!

    Indeed, the blue fox is not a good person, he is just using the usual tricks of the Gould family to treat these ordinary people who do things for themselves. Businessmen who can expand their careers must be honest, otherwise "they will be killed by the wild boar of Frey."

    In fact, he maintains a cooperative relationship with all the people of Nassau Village. The so-called "I give you money and you contribute" is a fair deal. In fact, he regards the villagers as living people, unlike some lords who regard the people of the territory as "fat sheep waiting for their wool", and then arbitrarily extract benefits.

    The fireplaces and chimneys of the newly built houses are smoking thick, and the villagers can cook some porridge in their own homes without worrying about making the whole house smoky. More houses are under construction, and Nassau Village is still a large construction site, and its appearance has undergone tremendous changes visible to the naked eye.

    It is in this joyous atmosphere that Nassau Village Abbey completed the local summer solstice mass. This mass is not an important festival of the year, but at this unique time point, the villagers and the converted are the blue foxes who are enjoying themselves. The boys in the village sang hymns in unison, singing hallelujah, as to who is the saint? There is a group in front of them. Of course, there is nothing wrong with singing Hallelujah. The people must be sure that these foreign Russ must be the angels sent by the Lord.

    The Barony of Nassau has actually formed a community of interests with Ross shops as the core, and Father Conrad has actually become a marginal figure. The latter didn''t want to say anything. After all, living with a thousand pounds of wheat given by others, the mere ten priests lived a good life like never before.

    It looks like an idyllic idyll here.

    Now that the grapes are ripe, the young girls in the village are trampling the grapes to a pulp in the big oak barrels with their bare feet, singing folk songs as they step on them. The blue fox and his subordinates were also happy to see this scene. After all, wine was extremely expensive in the north in the past. As for how to make blood-like wine, now everyone really understands it and feels even more delicious.

    The Barony of Nassau is located in the northwest of the huge Black Forest mountains. The large and small cols in the mountains are settlements and the slopes are suitable for growing grapes. There are no large-scale vineyards near Nassau Village, and the village women carry rattan baskets to collect wildly cultivated crops, and it is not an exaggeration to call them wild grapes. These small-grained grapes are sweet and sour, but there is not enough juice. It is more efficient to tamper with a wooden hammer than to step on them with your feet. If an elderly woman stepped on it, the buyer would have a grudge against the glass of wine when the news reached the buyer. If a young woman stepped on it, the situation would be completely different.

    To make wine in all parts of the Black Forest, the first is to organize some village girls to step on the grapes into a lake of pulp, and then put them into wooden barrels and put the lees used for winemaking before, and wait for the magic of time. All settlements did this, even Provence in the main wine-producing regions, southern Italy and Eastern Rome in Greece.

    It takes time to drink wine. The wine that I bought by the last time I bought food has been drunk. Blue Fox can''t forget this delicious taste, so he just took the brothers to drink the grape juice directly. The brothers are also very comfortable, and they love Nassau to death when they think that wine that is precious as gold and silver in the northern world can now be drunk every day.

    Not only wine is here, but the Baden Ems quarry in the lower reaches of the Nassau Village river has thermal resources attached to it. Natural hot water is extremely rare in the northern world. Everyone does not know why hot water can be poured out of the ground, and it can be led to a pond to weaken its enthusiasm. Then the brothers jump in and take a good bath, not to enjoy it. So they simply used local materials, piled the stones from the quarry into a mud pond, and created a hot spring pool in a short time.

    Some of the new wooden houses in the quarry have also been transformed into complete saunas.

    Hot springs, saunas, and grilled fish, porridge and wine, Baden Ems became a sanatorium.

    Life is getting better, it is extremely stable, even if not far from the other side of the Inn is the Koblenz stronghold of the Middle Kingdom.

    Of course, the blue fox did not forget the king''s order to cause trouble. This is the end of the construction. If there is no new situation, it is better to rest well first. It is like a fat seal lying on the shore with its belly open to bask in the sun and doing nothing.

    Of course, he has ample reasons to be a seal, and the biggest reason is that his younger brother and the troops sent out did not return. "Even if I bring the villagers up, I can organize up to 300 people. What can the army do with this?"

    But the black fox couldn''t stay in the lowlands for a long time. He couldn''t go to Nassau village with a bunch of people empty-handed, and then he took his own funds to buy a batch of agricultural products in wealthy Utrecht, and then took the Danes from Buy some pots and pans from Kent. He must be fully prepared, after all, he may have to stay in Nassau for a long time in his life, and the so-called baron of Nassau in the name of the housekeeper is really.

    It has been lingering until late June, when the fleet carrying a large amount of living materials set off.

    Some people really leave the village of Nassau where they have lived for generations to go to Utrecht, and some Utrecht villagers want to follow the fleet of Black Fox to Nassau.

    In addition to the people who performed the transportation task before, there are now nearly 500 black fox nodules, including some lowland villagers whose whole families immigrated.

    A typical Viking longship flies three flags: the Ross flag, the black cross on a white background, and the Three Lions flag of Charlemagne. Only the Ross flag, which has been deliberately explained as "Saint Andrew''s Cross", proves the true identity of the fleet, and other flags are deceptive.

    Thanks to the latter two flags, the settlements along the route of the fleet did not cause panic.

    Some nobles in the Middle Kingdom were informed of the fleet''s transit, and based on the flag, they judged that they were Prince Ludwig''s people¡ªthe Danish mercenaries.

    At present, the main battlefield of the Middle Kingdom and the Eastern Kingdom is still in the area centered on Strasbourg. The Middle Kingdom army stationed in Aachen is vigilant against the other side of the Rhine River, but will not take the initiative to attack. Who are the people on the other side? Mainly the Diocese of Cologne, they will not directly intervene in the kingdom civil war.

    In fact, if it is a high-intensity economic blood transfusion, it is enough to change the battle situation of one side. The Diocese of Cologne lost a sum of money, but it gained the entire earldom of Westphalia. If the money is gone, it can be earned again. The direct control area is not good! Archbishop Hadbold felt that this was a brand-new "Pepin Consecration", and he might be promoted to Pope of Rome in the future, or he might recommend his students to enter Rome. Because they are fed up with the disputes among the nobles, they are eager to use some peaceful means to take the nobles'' territory as their own and establish a peaceful heaven on earth. It was indeed a great victory to have all of Westphalia.

    The problem is that this matter was recognized by the Eastern Kingdom. If King Lothair of the Middle Kingdom finally wins the civil war, the expansion of the Diocese of Cologne will definitely not be recognized.

    The priests of Cologne intended to make a business transaction with the Rus people who were good at seafaring, and finally saw the Ross fleet passing through in extreme excitement, and then watched them leave quietly.

    It seems that the Ross fleet has no idea about Cologne.

    "Sophia! How beautiful are you? Is your village rich?"

    The black fox looked at the city of Cologne on the boat. The city is indeed large. However, this young man is young and restless. He wants to make a contribution and is eager to welcome his own woman. In the future, even trading with Cologne is a matter of his younger brother, Red Fox. It is better for him to rush to Nassau Village as soon as possible.

    So, the Ross fleet passed under the eyes of the defenders of Koblenz again. This time, the three lions of Charlemagne were flying on the mast. trick.

    Only the true Frankish king was entitled to inherit Charlemagne''s Three Lions banner. The civil war was at its peak, and Lothair had unilaterally announced that he would take back the title of Duke Ludwig of Bavaria. Ludwig put on the three lion flag in a high-profile and sang the opposite stage with his elder brother, so that he was the orthodox. A group of nobles chose a side, all the nobles and even the parish who came to the north bank of the Inn River all supported Ludwig, and the nobles who came to the south bank of the Inn River all supported Lothair.

    The defenders of Koblenz were actually only 200 people, and at most some militiamen were recruited.

    This place has also changed hands. According to the old treaty, it was the fief of Charles the Bald of the West Kingdom, and Lothair forcibly occupied the West Kingdom enclave. The local villagers don''t care, the civil war of the senior nobles has nothing to do with them, as long as they pay taxes on time, how can they live?

    Only the defenders were worried that the army of the Eastern Kingdom might cross the river and take the city, and Ludwig was motivated by this.

    The defenders didn''t know that there was a fat young man of only sixteen years old standing in the fleet. The little fat man was standing on the stern deck, watching the long boat pulling the big boat struggling to paddle, while looking sideways at the city that was healthy on the mound.

    "Is this Koblenz? The nail Henry Nassau suggested I pull out?"

    Immediately, a "consultant" from Nassau Village replied, "Yes~ www.novelhall.com~ if you wish."

    "Yes! Of course I do. It seems that I have to discuss it with my brother. Now that I have a sword and a boat, won''t it be easy to take it?!"

    As a result, the fishermen of Lanstein Village were the first to encounter the brand-new Ross fleet, and it was they who led the team into the Lan River and then successfully reached the end of the journey.

    Heihu was obsessed with his fianc¨¦e he had never met, and when he finally saw the true face of Nassau Village, he was dumbfounded again.

    "Unbelievable! Why do I think this village seems familiar?!"

    "No! Brother, are you building this village according to what we did on Gould Island and Tombstone Island?"

    Indeed, except for a three-story stone building, the rest of the buildings are full of the style of the Rus Kingdom. Whether it is a Ross-style wooden wall or a woodcut, coupled with the two pointed long boats moored at the pier, it is inevitable that the black fox will have an illusion.

    Provide you with the fastest update on The Rise of Rurik, the star fruit reborn by the great god, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!

    Chapter 1094 The Nassau Barony Changed Free Read.https://

 Chapter 1095ï¼š The engagement of the little fat black fox

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of The Rise of Rurik!

    When they left, the camp was just picking up, and when they returned, a strong fortress was standing by the river.

    The newly built wharf immediately showed its value. Although the only armed cargo ship could only be anchored on the river, the rest of the long ships were all attached to the trestle, and then they were tied to the trestle column by cables.

    The black fox who came to Nassau Village for the first time felt very good about this place. After all, the sense of sight was too strong.

    He saw many people approaching the pier. These people must be local residents, and the golden retrievers in traditional Nordic dress look extraordinarily chic.

    He saw his second brother, Blue Fox, who was very ambitious. It has been a year and a half since King Ross launched an expedition last year and his second brother personally joined the war.

    For such a long time, the red fox and black fox brothers only know that the second brother has made achievements in distant places, and how his personal life is, whether he is fat or thin, must be seen by himself.

    Heihu jumped off the boat awkwardly, patted his belly, took a deep breath, and waved to his second brother Lanhu.

    "The third one! It''s you!"

    Lanhu saw clearly that it was his third brother, even though he hadn''t seen him for a year and a half.

    "it''s me!"

    "Oh! My brother, you have grown up."

    The blue fox came with a smile and opened his arms, as did the black fox. The two brothers with a big age gap hugged each other tightly, then separated and smashed their wrists fiercely.

    Lanhu patted his brother on the back again: "Boy, you''re still so fat. If someone says your fat seal, it''s really telling the truth."

    Heihu felt that this was a compliment, and instead said: "Brother, you have lost weight. Could it be that the food here is not good enough to sleep well?"

    "On the contrary, everything is fine. It''s just that I do too much and think a lot, and I can''t be as comfortable as my hometown. Wouldn''t that make me thin?"

    Heihu had no intention of greeting this again, he asked bluntly: "I met Henry Nassau in Utrecht, and that man promised me his daughter. Sophia, is my fiancee here? I want to see her immediately."

    "You kid..." Lanhu laughed for a while and was speechless, and after a while, he jokingly said: "You want a woman as soon as you get off the boat?!"

    "No. I''m a man."

    "Forget it, I''ll arrange for you to meet later. I..." Lanhu looked at the brothers who were disembarking one after another, and saw that there were even some people dressed as civilians. "Looks like we need to talk about other things."

    "Yes. There are indeed other things." The black fox also muttered loudly.

    The hills on both sides of Nassau Village are like city walls, and living in the valley riverside area has a natural occlusion. If it is such an environment that the people who have lived here since birth lose their fighting spirit, as the fowls who have always lived in pens forget to fly, then such a key is an excellent fortress for the brave outsider.

    It is a good logistics base. The closed environment is suitable for training the army. The existence of waterways can connect the outside world at a low cost, making military operations quite fast.

    Black Fox has two important things that he wants to discuss with Blue Fox, and Blue Fox also has important things to discuss with his brother.

    First of all, Black Fox urgently wants to meet his fianc¨¦e.

    When how to meet? According to the old habit of the Gould family, it is natural to prepare delicious food and wine, discuss important matters through banquets, and even include blind dates.

    The sturdy pine wood table also exudes the scent of turpentine, which can soothe the nerves, but cannot suppress the excitement of the black fox.

    On the table are slices of toast, fried mushrooms in butter, chunks of bacon, stewed vegetable soup, honey yogurt, and freshly squeezed grape juice. These are all cooked with local ingredients, and the variety is more abundant than that in the north. Although the craftsmanship of the village girls is inferior, the quality of the ingredients is better.

    The delicious food could not attract the attention of the black fox. He complained that the second brother deliberately hid and tucked his fianc¨¦e, must he have a mysterious ceremony?

    Finally, the disappearing blue fox appeared.

    The fat-faced but blue fox held a little girl by hand. She was quite young, and now she was specially dressed up, which made her have a little Nordic style.

    The Norwegian world likes to decorate the girl to be married with silver jewelry, and the Swedish world likes to weave flower crowns with a lot of amber pendants. They all deliberately used noble accessories to dress up their new daughter-in-law. Although Nassau Village was poor, this little girl fell into the hands of the blue fox, so naturally it took some time to dress up.

    There are flowers here, but the shelf life of flowers is very short, so the fine vines that have not yet picked the grapes are woven into a crown, and some perforated silver coins are hung to look jeweled. Sophia wore this gorgeous crown, put on the neatest clothes, and spent a lot of time dressing up.

    The little girl looked very restrained, and when she saw the fat big brother in the banquet hall, she lowered her head subconsciously.

    Unexpectedly, his small chin was lifted by a big hand. "Now, take a good look at your husband."

    The blue fox''s methods were rough, and Sophia was forced to look up and look at the surprised black fox.

    "Ah?! Brother, could this girl be..."

    "That''s right. It''s your fiancee." Lanhu said firmly.

    "It''s too...young."

    "You don''t like it? She''s the only daughter of that Henry Nassau."

    "I... how dare I not like it. It''s just..."

    "Just too young? In my opinion, you are just as young. It doesn''t matter, you will all grow up in a few years, and then you can do whatever you want. Only now, some things don''t work."

    "Yes. I understand."

    Sophia is indeed too young, but she didn''t eat well in the past, and her low figure looked even younger.

    Henry Nassau did hide this from the black fox who had just come to Europe. For Henry, he was also worried that the black fox would resist him because his daughter was too young. Henry finally got the facts straight, and now whether the black fox likes it or rejects it, this political marriage is a sure thing.

    The black fox is very easy to work around. To be fair, this girl has slightly bulging cheeks and a pointed chin. In a few years, she will be very beautiful. She also looked shy, but such a daughter was an aristocrat.

    The Barony of Nassau certainly cannot be run by this little girl, it needs a man of ability and ambition to run it.

    The dialect of the Nassau people and the Norse Norse language have natural similarities, because in the final analysis they were family members about 800 years ago. Sophia has been in contact with Blue Fox''s Ross army for a while, and Blue Fox can no longer make this girl seem illiterate, and deliberately teach her the Norse language. The little girl learns quickly, and is also good at association and comparison, and has learned a number of common terms in Norse.

    She has a strong curiosity about outsiders, and now her vigilance is gone. Sitting next to her fianc¨¦, the little girl suddenly turns on the 100,000 why mode, and the little trumpet keeps asking.

    "This girl is so sloppy? Isn''t she familiar with it?"

    Heihu felt that her initial prediction was wrong, and she was not afraid to speak Norse with a strange accent.

    And that''s the weirdest!

    The two brothers only met after a year and a half. Heihu admired his second brother very much. Since those unrealistic fantasies about his fianc¨¦e were disintegrating, his thoughts completely fell on how to build a career.

    He is extremely young, although he is a businessman, the sharp heart of the youth has not been smoothed by the years.

    After eating and drinking, the black fox said bluntly: "When I was in the Netherlands, that Henry Nassau urged me to get a stronghold named Koblenz. When I arrived here by boat, I passed the one on the other side of the river. The fortress, it is said to be Koblenz."

    "How?" The old brother was halfway through. What he wanted to say was already guessed and excited by the blue fox, so he smiled excitedly: "You want to take it down? Do it now?!"

    "Of course! When the king was resting on Tombstone Island, he specially gave me and the fourth child an order. Now the fourth child is chatting and laughing with Henry Nassau and Flemish nobles in Rotterstad, and he has to give priority to meritorious service. I have to quickly establish merits in the inland. I am ordered to hold the Ross store in Nassau Village, and I am ordered to loot the land in the south. I must make achievements immediately, so that I can send a messenger to announce the good news to the king!"

    "Then let''s do it!" The blue fox grabbed the meat-cutting dagger and stuck it on the pine table. The sound really startled Sophia, who was immersed in eating.

    The two brothers have misjudged each other on this issue, and they both think that their brother will hesitate, but in fact they are two wolves with fangs, waiting for an opportunity to work together!

    But the blue fox has never been a reckless generation. He practiced caution in the Hazelby period, and also completed the first kill in the local conflict. He has become mature, ruthless, and cunning, and he is more aware of the need to prepare well before the battle, and even consider how the battle will end after the end. If it''s just a long boat rushing to the beach and the brothers looting, it''s a typical act of piracy. What King Ross wants is efficient "causing trouble", and simply being a robber lacks systematic decision-making.

    Aside from the war, Lanhu finally learned what kind of political marriage was waiting for his third brother.

    Entry into a family is not a problem for boys who are not directly related to the family. In strict accordance with the Nordic tradition, the heirs other than the direct son have no right to inherit even a single copper coin after the death of the father. Such a tradition is really derived from the daily life of extremely expensive and scarce materials. The daughters marry early, and the concubines go to work early. This is a means to prevent a family from having too many children and impoverishing the family. Since it has become a custom, the Gould family, who started as second-order dealers, cannot be exempted from it.

    It is precisely because of this that the concubines lack nostalgia for the family. What''s more, the status of the family is weaker than that of the tribe. Each concubine does not care which family he is from, but he must emphasize which tribe he is from, or which tribe he is loyal to.

    The internal marriage of a large clan is never a problem, and the alliance to the alliance clan is the clan of the other party. Since mutual intermarriage has always existed, these are not problems.

    Young Gould didn''t even have a surname. If he insisted, it would be the Ankras tribe in his ancestral home.

    The Gould family started with this Gould who then made his fortune with the dividends of Ross''s rise. Among the four brothers born to his wife, only the eldest white fox can inherit Gould''s name naturally.

    Today, Blue Fox can already call itself "Gothenburg" in a high profile. Through this political marriage, Black Fox can suddenly change his surname to "Nassau". And the fourth red fox, if there is no major change, he can call himself "Rotterstad" in the future.

    The Nordic world can be very casual about this matter, but the Frankish world can''t do it!

    Since Charlemagne laid down a set of enfeoffment orders in Frank, "blood theory" has become a truth. The princes and generals really have a seed, just like the Nassau baron, the Nassau family must have the right to inherit it, unless the family is completely extinct, or the place is abandoned by its family.

    The result of this political marriage was clearly beyond Rurik''s original design. This Ross shop in the hinterland of Europe was not parasitized in the Nassau Baron, but the subordinates of the Ross King took this place directly.

    Is it good or bad?

    The blue fox asked his brother bluntly: "You will actually rule this place in the future, who will you pledge your allegiance to, and who will you arrange for your descendants to pledge allegiance?"

    The black fox replied as straightforwardly: "Only Ross is worthy of allegiance. I learned that Henry Nassau is loyal to the Duchy of Saxony, and my descendants must be vassals of Ross."

    Such an answer sounded very particular about Nordic loyalty. Blue Fox pondered carefully. In his perception, Ross is now a big player, and my brother will grow up in Nassau in the future. The Saxons and Thuringians fought. He is convinced that the brother who is eager to make meritorious deeds cannot compromise with the surrounding nobles. This kid must have "stubborn and arrogant" stuffed in his fat belly. If there is no military deterrence of the Rus Kingdom, the nearby nobles can unite even if they are surrounded by tactics. Sao Village was squeezed to death in a mountain col.

    So in principle, the black fox is just the "housekeeper" hired by Henry Nassau. Legally, the little girl Sophia is a noble. When a boy is born, the boy will be the real Baron of Nassau.

    It was because blood theory dominated the Frankish aristocracy, and the brothers had to spend some time discussing these things.

    Even according to the rules of the Frankish world, Sophia is still many years away from the age of marriage. In this case, there is no age limit for engagement.

    The engagement ceremony should be done according to the local rules. In fact, Father Conrad did it according to the rules prescribed by the scriptures. Hearing that he had to go out, Conrad, whose presence was already thin, suddenly became enthusiastic.

    With only this number of people in Nassau Village, plus a group of foreign armed men, the population of this settlement is still less than 2,000 people at its peak.

    Weddings are a rare opportunity for entertainment for villagers, and even funerals can be used as an opportunity to entertain and socialize.

    The life of the villagers has always been too boring and boring, so the engagement of the little fat black fox and the Nassau family Sophia is an extremely rare event.

    The black fox has converted, and so have the various Rus warriors gathered in Nassau Village.

    Even to control this place, it must follow the local rules, and the black fox is very cooperative with Father Conrad''s interpretation of the "rules".

    The engagement ceremony was held in the village monastery. Black Fox and Sophia were both dressed in extremely plain clothes and barefooted, standing beside the blacked-out cross, taking various oaths according to Conrad''s requirements.

    For the bald Conrad, he was surprised and pleased that the new fat man was fluent in Latin. Out of obedience to his own series of demands, he felt that this little aristocrat of Ross must speak better than his brother. Conrad only wanted to serve the Lord with the rest of his life, he only prayed that the local lord would not shock the world, maybe this little fat man would not be very overbearing.

    The plain sight only exists in the monastery.

    Soon, the outdoors was hilarious, buzzing like a hundred thousand bees flying around.

    People like to attend weddings or funerals the most, because the organizers will definitely provide some food and drinks. In the past, everyone who was poor must seize any opportunity to eat and drink for free, and this crowded into a lively scene, thus creating a warm atmosphere.

    This kind of trick is not uncommon in the north. In the past two months, Lanhu has completed the vertical management of all the villagers'' families, and then the opportunity of the third brother''s engagement has to use means to win them over.

    The blue fox invited the guests to a large banquet, and even the farmers and immigrants who had just arrived in Utrecht were also entitled to this free oatmeal and grape juice.

    The premise that everyone can enjoy it is that the blue fox does have a batch of food stocks on hand, and of course he can''t squander it for a long time.

    Sophia is too young but not stupid. She knows that everyone she sees is cheering for this engagement ceremony, and she is a noble heroine. She also likes her fianc¨¦ Heihu very much. This eldest brother is fat and noble, and he is very particular about his life. Or speaking in holy Latin, he is truly nobler than those brutish little aristocrats.

    There are people eating porridge everywhere, the air is filled with the strong smell of grapes and wheat, and there are hilarious crowds everywhere. Nassau Village has never been as noisy as it is today.

    Sophia smiled, she knew that everyone was here to attend her engagement ceremony, and this girl who was so grand and satisfied yearned for glory.

    At the beginning of July, it happened to be stuck at all the wonderful time points. The wheat harvest in the inland area will be in the beginning of August, and now it is at the last moment of the summer drought But when the surplus grains in these various regions have bottomed out, the village of Nassau is large. Even if the ruler declared that the surplus food was sufficient, the villagers would still be able to get silver coins and food for the workers of the Rus. This was something Nassau villagers could not even imagine in the past few years. Everyone was feasting when they should have been starving, this time a gift from God? Do not! Even if everyone is calling Hallelujah in a high-profile way, they know that they can''t eat wheat like this unless the Russ come over.

    Ordinary villagers don''t have the heart to worry about anything, they only know that they can eat and drink well when they do errands for the Rus people. The blue fox and the black fox let everyone do anything, including organizing militia to fight.

    As a result, Father Conrad realized that he could only play a leading role in the engagement ceremony, and he was marginalized again when the banquet was held outdoors. He realized that he was unable to educate the local people at all, and the number of blond outsiders who came with weapons was really large! Looking at the formation, I am afraid that the next-door Earl of Layingo would not be able to summon so many troops at once, but the small Lanhe Valley has an army of nearly 600 people.

    "Thank goodness, they have all converted to God, and they won''t be bad for us." Conrad comforted himself, and silently recited the scriptures in the monastery without hearing anything outside the window.

    Provide you with the fastest update on The Rise of Rurik, the star fruit reborn by the great god, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!

    Chapter 1095: Little Fatty Black Fox Engagement Free read.https://

 Chapter 1096ï¼š King Lothair robbed me, too.

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of The Rise of Rurik!

    An uneasy atmosphere permeated the entire Col, and ordinary villagers sensed what the inhabited Rus wanted to do.

    In this little place with no stories, a little thing can be known in a short time.

    war? Capture the city of Koblenz on the other side?

    Those Rus people have inadvertently revealed this information, or it has been rumored as early as the arrival of the first Rus people.

    However, this kind of siege and fortification is something that nobles like to see and hear, so why do they have to do with ordinary farmers? Could it be that if you are ordered to fight the war for the master, you can still get the spoils of war?

    The days of Nassau villagers are still the same. It is about the time of wheat heading, and they are already preparing for the annual wheat harvest.

    The mountainous area is the only place where grain can be grown locally. Unfortunately, the poor planting environment severely limits the maximum yield per mu of wheat and oats. However, the villagers sowed the seeds in a rough way, and they depended on praying in the monastery as much as they could produce.

    Neither the blue fox nor the black fox are agricultural experts. As ancestral businessmen, they can still make more money by buying and selling to earn the difference.

    The leather in the north needs to open the big Frankish market, and the wine in the Frankish territory is bound to be snapped up when it is transported to the north.

    The two brothers stared at the local mountain grapes and felt that this economic crop deserves to be expanded, but it takes time to ferment for greater benefits.

    With the addition of a group of Flemish people who joined Utrecht later, and the Nassau farmers who could be summoned, the two brothers determined that they could assemble an army of seven hundred people.

    The local farmers are all making up the numbers, and the real brave ones are actually 300 people. They were the Old Rus, the Unkras and the M¨¦larens of Sweden, and the Gothalans of Gothenburg. They were true Vikings, and they are now converted to God as a means of legal robbery.

    The other group of people were mostly Saxons, they converted early, and they had a grudge against their attitude towards robbery and making a fortune, but that was all. The strength of this group of people is weak in terms of physical fitness, at least the blue fox and the black fox feel that this group is not suitable for the first choice of main attack force.

    To put it bluntly, the brothers voluntarily followed the blue fox boss to the hinterland of Frank to take risks, not just to make a fortune by looting.

    There is a saying that rabbits don''t eat grass at the edge of the nest, and this group of brave people are not rabbits. They are a pack of hungry wolves, and now it is because of many things that the madness has been stifled. For example, the situation in Nassau is completely stable, and it is time for the brothers to take the orders of King Ross.

    The Rus army began to assemble and began to extensively make new wooden shields and repair their weapons.

    The whitened pine wood is assembled into a Nordic round shield, and the front is painted with a black cross mixed with turpentine. The prepared white cloth came in handy, and it was smeared with carbon black to form a large number of cross flags.

    Everything is done according to the earliest methods of the blue fox, and now it is almost creating a crusade.

    The news naturally reached the ears of Father Conrad, who deliberately turned his deaf ears out of the window. He was restless, terrified when he thought that these ruthless people were going to kill.

    "There are a group of devils living beside me. Even if they convert, they will kill... I have fantasies about them!"

    Conrad has lived according to the scriptures since he was a child. He is a peaceful person who just wants to serve God with his whole life. His secular thoughts have been annihilated by the years. He did not reject all wars. If the army who believed in God fought against the foreign savages, he would have to pray for Mass. But! These Russ are going to attack Koblenz''s friends!

    Conrad is very worried about one thing. The Rus people are wild and unchanging. Once they fight, they are likely to kill the friends of the monastery on the opposite bank. He didn''t care about the civil war of the nobles, what he cared most about was the safety of the church members.

    Even though Nassau Abbey was de jure adjusted to be administered by the Northern Church, it has been governed by the Diocese of Worms (Mainz) for the past two hundred years.

    How is Koblenz? Since the locals were converted, they have been included in the diocese of Worms. The priest of the local monastery and Conrad are friends. Although they have little contact with each other, they will definitely have a good chat with each other during the grand mass in Worms Cathedral.

    Just as Conrad hesitated, the black fox and the red fox visited him personally.

    Conrad sat again in the confessional, pompous across the fenced window.

    "Hey! Old man, you are too pedantic." Blue Fox''s words were vulgar and severe.

    Conrad was startled: "This is a holy place, don''t make any noise."

    "Don''t talk nonsense. Conrad, find a place where we can have a good chat."

    "Talk? Talk about what?"

    "Are you acting stupid? We''re so busy grinding our POWs that you''re really turning a blind eye? We''re going to attack Koblenz, you''re a local, and we need some news from you."

    "It''s¡­ okay! okay¡­"

    Disaster is inevitable, and it is useless to pretend to be stupid. But then I thought that since I might be highly involved in this matter, I might be able to try my best to maintain peace by myself.

    The monastery is a place of solemnity, and Conrad changed to a wooden house to chat with the two of them.

    At this moment, the blue fox looked calm, and the young black fox''s eyes were burning with fire.

    Both were beasts, and Conrad remained cautiously silent.

    "You know the news." Blue Fox is no nonsense. "We are going to attack Koblenz. My plan is to take it down, and then we will station troops there. What do you think?"

    "Me? I dare not oppose or support. I''m just a priest."

    "Don''t play stupid." Blue Fox shook his head, "We need specific information on Koblenz. How many troops are there? How many villages are there nearby? What kind of nobles are the defenders?"

    "You!" Conrad stared at the blue fox with trembling eyes, faintly angry: "I am a priest, I don''t care about this. I am a servant of God."

    "So you don''t know?" Heihu asked, sticking his head.

    Lanhu didn''t believe that set of words at all: "It''s impossible for you not to know. The priest is the local elite. Although you are not a noble, you must know a lot about the situation of the local nobles?"

    Conrad made a ideological struggle on his face, and he slowly raised his head: "I do know something. I can tell you, but you must also tell me what you want to attack Koblenz."

    "Hehe. Of course it''s money, food, all kinds of treasures, and the city of Koblenz!"

    The blue fox''s answer satisfied all Conrad''s thoughts on the robbers. As for them wanting to occupy the city, the meaning became different.

    "You want to dominate? That''s what cuts the flesh on the Middle Kingdom. You''ll get revenge!"

    "Retaliation? Retaliation from the Middle Kingdom? Hahaha..." The two brothers patted their stomachs and laughed, they laughed arrogantly.

    The blue fox continued: "If this can arouse their revenge, this completely satisfies the requirements of King Ross for us. But I do like that city. It is more suitable for garrisoning troops than here. You know!"

    The blue fox has bright eyes: "I am the Earl of Gothenburg in the north. I have 30,000 people under my command, and I can organize an army of thousands of people. We like warm places. Nassau is a good place, but he is my brother''s. Territory, I want to benefit myself, I want Koblenz and the surrounding area. Take it! I own it!"

    "You... can really do it?"

    "Naturally."

    Conrad never expected this blue fox to be so ambitious. If he hadn''t reiterated his identity in a high-profile manner, he would have forgotten that this man was a northern earl. Obviously, he really had soldiers, and he could do whatever he wanted.

    The strict rules can only keep the self-disciplined people peaceful, and they have no binding force on the rude nobles. Once a fight occurs, the priests have to follow the bloodthirsty nobles for their own safety to find excuses for their evil deeds.

    Since war was inevitable, Conrad sighed and began to turn the tide of his own.

    Conrad put forward the condition: "This war, I will personally participate."

    "Ah?" Lanhu was taken aback, then wanted to laugh again.

    The black fox asked back: "What are you planning? Do you want to be a warrior?"

    "No." Conrad said with an old face, "I hope you can curb the hand of indiscriminate killing. Don''t want to kill, if it''s just looting, don''t hurt ordinary people. You must not loot the monastery, there are all my friends. Also, I see that you are very good to the villagers of Nassau. You should continue to maintain this kindness, and you should continue this kindness after taking Koblenz, so that the local people will pay you taxes, which is comparable to indiscriminate killing. Be good."

    The blue fox listened carefully and thought about it carefully. He replied: "It makes sense. I will not kill indiscriminately unless they resist resolutely. Since you want to join in, it is a good thing. If you can convince the locals to surrender, I will swear to the Lord that I will not hurt anyone. Convince the city defenders to take the initiative. Hand over the belongings, and I will not loot. You can also persuade the local monastery to persuade, and I can promise not to destroy the monastery."

    As if an opportunity for a peaceful resolution of a major war had arisen.

    Immediately, the stalwart images of many saints floated in his mind, and Conrad felt that he would be a brand new saint. Bridging a war by one person is a great feat.

    "I trust you," he said. "Now, I will tell you what I know."

    So Conrad started gushing about what he knew about Koblenz.

    The so-called Koblenz, which is at the confluence of the Moselle River and the Lein River, is a strategic location for water and land transportation, so the Romans built military camps here in the old days.

    A large number of old stone buildings in Koblenz were expanded on the basis of the Roman military camp. The so-called small stone fortress rose on the mound, and there were a number of residential buildings relying on it.

    The size of the city is small, it still maintains the size of the old Roman military camp, and there are a number of villages to the south of it. The villagers provided taxes to support the priests and the army in the city, but there were no nobles in this city.

    There may be two hundred troops in the city, under the command of an infantry flag captain. Captain Banner has a fief in his hometown, and although he is a knight, he is a personal soldier trusted by King Lothair.

    Koblenz was originally assigned to Charles the Bald in the West according to the old treaty, but Lothair the Great rejected the treaty and annexed it. This annexation happened only two years ago, when Charlie the Bald pleaded guilty to evacuating his men, and the Middle Kingdom troops moved in.

    A series of explanations Ling Lanhu confirmed that this Conrad has always been pretending to be a lake smear. This person knows too much, and he really picked up a treasure before the war.

    The two brothers listened carefully and found the big problem.

    Lanhu smiled: "Since that place was not originally from the Middle Kingdom, it was stolen by Lothair! If he can rob it, why can''t we rob it."

    "Yes! Grab it." The black fox showed his fierceness.

    "So, what flag are you going to snatch? I know you''re making a lot of cross flags and taking it in the name of the Lord?" Conrad asked.

    "Indeed, there should be a decent name. This will also make it easier for you to try to persuade them to surrender." Blue Fox said while pinching his beard.

    The black fox immediately grabbed the words, he patted his belly: "I have a good appetite, I want to take it. Brother, you still have to go back to the north after completing this business, and I will make the decision here. So I have the right to deal with Cobb. Lentz decided."

    "You savage boy, you are right. If I hadn''t been your brother, I wouldn''t have done this for you. To put it bluntly, you have done a good job here, and the materials in the north can better open up the situation in Frank. You... have Got an idea?"

    "Just do it under the banner of the Baron of Nassau. Who can say no to that name? That''s how I want it. Of course my allegiance is to King Ross. And Nassau is nominally owned by Henry of the Netherlands. Count Derain is loyal to the Duke of Saxony, and the Duke of Saxony is loyal to Ludwig of the Eastern Kingdom. We are all in one camp, and we will not object to acting under this banner."

    The nobles are loyal to each other, and the vassals of the vassals are not my vassals, and the chaos blue fox is too lazy to think about it.

    "Then play the banner of the Baron of Nassau, and then Koblenz will enter. If the King Lothair wants revenge, then fight! I can''t ask for it!" Blue Fox said.

    The two brothers have finished discussing, and now Conrad chooses to shut up if he wants to say something.

    What does the expansion of the baronies have to do with the clergy? Conrad just wanted to avoid the killing of war, and it didn''t matter who the lord was.

    It is fair to say that although the people of Nassau Village support Joseph Blue Fox and call him a good man, he is really willing to give alms to the villagers. Of course, those who have benefited are grateful for the long-term benefits. Simple ideas, will definitely do things for the blue fox.

    Conrad held back for a while, and then asked, "So, are you calling the farmers in this village to fight? I know, you actually have this idea."

    "Haha. Of course I have this intention. After all, we northerners try our best to fight in battle, and everyone will share the benefits after the war. How are the villagers here? I don''t think they are qualified fighters, but the flags held high shout for me and beat drums. It''s enough for the opponent to collapse in fear. I will try my best to mobilize all my strength, and rely on absolute strength to force him to surrender." Lanhu said.

    At the end of the small meeting, Conrad''s heart could not be calm at all. The Baron of Nassau has never taken the initiative to attack, and now it has changed to an actual lord, and people here can take the initiative to decide their own destiny?

    Do not. People here have vacated their cages for birds, and the old villagers are also Normanized. It is because there are too many Normans here, and there can only be more in the future.

    "At least they have converted, at least they have to face, at least my words are still useful." Conrad comforted himself.

    As a result, Blue Fox assembled a brand new man. Since he wanted to assemble all the fighting forces according to the traditions of the North, even if the ten-year-old boy was not going to fight with an axe, at least he had to wave the flag to cheer him on.

    Nearly two hundred local men gathered, and their attitudes were very tangled when they heard that they were going to swallow Coblenz under the banner of the Baron of Nassau. Participating in the war can divide the spoils, and the blue fox promises that the war will end quickly without delaying this year''s wheat harvest.

    But the war may die, and the villagers do not have any hatred for the locals in Koblenz, attacking them, their conscience can''t handle it, but everyone has to want to make a fortune.

    Fortunately, the blue fox made an agreement with everyone, the Normans started, and the Nassau people cheered, especially the latter has the right to refuse to fight and can be exempted from this year''s 11th tax afterward.

    To get the spoils or to loot in disguise, UU read www.uukanshu. com is really disconcerting, but tax exemption is another story. The villagers clamored to participate, which was a spectacle for the priest.

    The villagers, dressed in different clothes, put handy vines on their hats to ensure their identity, and got together to practice how to collectively beat drums.

    Then, in Conrad''s eyes, these villagers had fallen, and from their greedy eyes, they were just like the Normans.

    What about the real Normans? This group of people is basically uniform in clothes, all wearing iron helmets with huge nose protectors, and some people have chain armor face protection. There are many people with upper body chain mail and iron reinforced chain mail, but the stomach is covered by cloth robes.

    They usually keep secrets, and when the war is approaching, they will dig out all their treasures.

    Looking at their true colors, Conrad felt that this group of people could really swallow Koblenz alive, and only he had the ability to avoid meaningless killings.

    Provide you with the fastest update of The Rise of Rurik, the star fruit reborn by the great god, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!

    Chapter 1096 The King Lotaire robbed me too. Read it for free. https://

 Chapter 1097ï¼š The Rus Army Lands in the Deutsches Horn

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of The Rise of Rurik!

    The men of Nassau Village are gathering, and they care more about a fight for a fortune than their faith in their faith.

    Of course, the reasons for entering the war could not be so savage, and all armies would take Coblenz in the name of justice under the banner of the Baron of Nassau.

    The baron''s expansion, Blue Fox claimed that this was authorized by King Ludwig the Great of the Eastern Kingdom. Regardless of whether there are documents or witnesses to prove this high-sounding reason, the gathering of Nassau troops to fight is part of the kingdom''s civil war.

    Who is justice? The Nassau side will claim that Ludwig of the Eastern Kingdom is justice.

    For the first time, ordinary villagers like grass by the river were taken seriously. In name, everyone was fighting for King Ludwig.

    In fact, everyone understands the simple meaning of battle. Even if you just follow the back of the real Norman army and shout, you can get benefits afterwards.

    There were doubters among the villagers, and as the priest Conrad publicly announced that the monastery also supported the actions of the baronies, all the doubts quickly dissipated like the rising smoke.

    The assembled Rus army can be described as a mixed bag. Everyone communicates with each other in the Norse language, and tries to be uniform in clothing.

    The brothers sharpened their swords and unloaded, and the six torsion slingshots on the armed freighter were unloaded from their fixed positions.

    In principle, the task assigned to the villagers is to wave the flag and shout. Considering the actual needs, all the bow-holding hunters in the village are assembled, even those who bring their own short wooden bows and know how to shoot arrows are counted.

    Coupled with its own archers, Blue Fox abruptly assembled a hundred archers and crossbowmen, that is, everyone''s weapons are uneven.

    In melee combat, the sword and shield hand builds a shield wall, and the back row is assisted by the halberd hand with a spear and axe. There are six torsion slingshots mounted on two-wheeled farm carts, as well as a hundred bowmen.

    A low-profile version of the traditional Rus army is held in the hands of the blue fox.

    This is not the first time that the blue fox has commanded a battle, but the first time as an independent commander, commanding an army of nearly 800 people to act independently!

    The pressure is only known to him, but seeing his younger brother Heihu, this kid has no idea of ??the mental challenges that the second brother is facing, and his mind is full of illusions about his achievements. Yes, this black fox just wants to see blood flow into rivers.

    If King Russ faced a big war, what would he do?

    It must be after the preparation of the pre-war supplies, the army will give a speech in an open field. If the number of sergeants is extremely large, the lower commanders will gather for pre-war mobilization, and then entrust these elites to convey the king''s will to every soldier.

    In the past, no chiefs did this, and Blue Fox himself was not quite sure whether it was necessary to preach. Start a speech.

    He was wearing chainmail, and a visibly compact iron helmet was over his face, squeezing his cheeks a little. The viewers noticed that the blue fox boss was not wearing his own helmet, the big iron helmet was on the head of the little fat man beside him.

    After all, it was a war. My younger brother had never experienced a real **** battle, so he delusionally thought that he would be able to stay on his own when he was on the battlefield. This is stupid! Out of love for his younger brother, the blue fox''s favorite stomach is put on the fat older brother.

    Blue Fox''s own image is somewhat comical, just so unexpectedly striking.

    He reiterated in the Norse language that he should pay attention to the situation in battle, injecting no indiscriminate killing, first trying to capture prisoners, not persecuting the women of Koblenz, and first taking the fortress.

    He is also not sure that he has absolute control to ensure that the army is absolutely obedient. All he can believe is that the "old family" in the army is absolutely obedient.

    In this case, Father Conrad stood up with a high profile.

    "Remember! Be merciful, and do not go against the will of the Lord. Those ordinary people are like you, and you must not harm them! Your enemies are only the garrison of Koblenz, and if they surrender, you lay down the sword of killing. , you are not adding to your sins."

    Conrad spoke in Latin, and Blue Fox translated it again, which drew boos from the entire Rus army. He also preached these words in the local dialect of Nassau, and it was very suitable for the armed villagers.

    Twenty longboats and one armed cargo ship are now assembled at the pier in Nassau Village.

    Soldiers from northern Europe boarded the long ships one after another. They have already put on the necessary equipment. This equipment allows the soldiers to drown once they fall into the water. In order to quickly complete the landing, the brothers also sacrificed themselves.

    The people who landed first sat in the long boat beside the trestle, and as the people took their places one after another, the people who were placed on the shore began to untie the cables tied to the wooden stakes.

    Armed cargo ships were full of Nassau village militiamen, who sat on the deck packed with spears and flagpoles. The person holding the horn stood at the high point of the stern deck. After seeing the signal from the blue fox, the low and melodious sound of the horn seemed to indicate that the northern beast appeared in the forest and gathered in the village of Nassau on the Lan River. The Ross Army is out!

    In the past, Henry Nassau could only use fifty well-trained cavalrymen. If the Earl of Ingol was in a hurry in the old days, he could at most provide two hundred peasant troops.

    Of course, compared to the kingdom''s standing army, the peasants'' armed forces are simply overkill! However, the 150,000 regular army at the peak of the entire kingdom during Charlemagne''s time has faded away, and the strong warriors have long since aged. Due to the fact that the royal family has been fighting infighting for nearly half a century, the power of the princes around the world has become more and more powerful. They have eaten the old conscription system, and finally ended up with the army becoming more and more aristocratic.

    Lothair of the Middle Kingdom inherited the title of King of the Franks according to the old rules. The old rules were a three-point kingdom. He was assigned to the area with the largest proportion of Franks and also received the most standing soldiers. He realized the consequences of the division of the kingdom, and then armed the vassal, and the civil war broke out in an all-round way.

    The civil war consumed the standing army of the three top princes. Their vassals expanded their private armies through the war, and invaded the soldiers who were supposed to be directly loyal to the king. The vassals, big and small, of course have reasons. The so-called if you ask me to send troops to fight, you must give me more power, so that I can bring more troops to fight for you.

    Where the three princes have so much wealth to support the huge army, they can only delegate power.

    Then in the Middle Kingdom, it was directly reflected in the rapid expansion of the military strength of Adalbert, Count of Metz. The current situation determined that King Lothair had to rely on Count Metz to guard the central area of ??his narrow domain. Without the insistence of this great vassal, Lothair would not have the ability to drop his main force to the vicinity of Strasbourg. Area and most against their third brother Ludwig desperately.

    The situation in the Eastern Kingdom is more complicated. After the great defeat in 840, Ludwig was only able to firmly control his hometown of Bavaria. Thanks to the brand new Duchy of Saxony, the Duchy of Thuringia, the huge Diocese of Cologne, Worms, and the nominal allegiance of some minor vassals, the Eastern Kingdom still maintains its framework.

    The Baron of Nassau has no direct allegiance to Ludwig legally, at least within the framework of the Eastern Kingdom.

    Eight hundred troops! Unbeknownst to Ludwig, he burrowed out of the cave where it was hiding like a brown bear with great fanfare under his name.

    A fleet clearly dressed in Nordic attire rushed out of the Lan River and appeared in a high-profile manner in the main channel of the Laine River.

    All the masts are hung with a "black cross" with a black line on a white background, followed by a real Charlemagne battle flag with three lions with slightly abstract lines, which was originally a trophy of the Rus army half a year ago The flag, now in the hands of the blue fox, is for the convenience of follow-up actions. The so-called act under the banner of Ludwig is obviously raising the Three Lions flag.

    The flag is here, and even if the action is primarily for making a fortune, it has a great reason.

    The long ships guarded the big ships, and the long ships took their long oars, and the fleet drifted freely on the wide river.

    The Lai Yin River is not wide, but for the Franks, whose shipbuilding ability is regrettable, they do not have the ability to cross the river on a large scale in a short time. Small sampans cannot transport several people at a time, although they can use a lot of pine wood that is easy to float to assemble rafts or even make pontoons, which requires a lot of manpower and material resources.

    The Lai Yin River has thus become a de facto moat in the lower and middle reaches, and now only the Nordic style longboats can ignore it.

    The defenders of the Middle Kingdom in Koblenz are neither deaf nor blind, and they have witnessed many strange ships drifting in the air in these days. The large ships were pulled upstream by the Nordic long ships with pointed ends? To actually use the banner of Ludwig in a high-profile manner?

    "This is the Norman mercenary under Ludwig."

    Ludwig inherited the policies of his grandfather Charlemagne towards the Norman world, and it was always an open secret that he had Danish mercenaries under his command and was directly involved in the civil war. On the battlefield, there were several conflicts between the Middle Kingdom army and the Norman mercenaries who collectively held round shields.

    In the beginning, the Nordic longboats drifting along the main channel of the Inner River made the Koblenz defenders nervous, as if they were about to land and loot.

    This has happened many times over the past year, and even a large fleet passed by, and there was no sign of attacking Koblenz, but it just drifted by quietly.

    The captain of the flag guard was named Fred Edmund, and he had no fief, only the title of a knight. He was an officer of the standing army, with two centenarians under his command, the entire army directly loyal to King Lothair himself.

    In this transitional period between the old and the new, the situation is not good for Fred and his men. The army was stationed in Koblenz, and the captain of the banner exercised all the powers of a feudal lord, who could act of his own will, but could not make his descendants hereditary.

    Ordinary warriors will receive a pension when they are old, and Fred will go to a small village in the distance to become a knight lord when he is old. That''s how Lotaire promised his standing army, and it''s true, but is it really fair?

    South of the city of Koblenz is a hill, macroscopically part of the Black Forest Mountains. After this mountain is in principle the territory of the huge Count of Metz. If Count of Metz wants to "guard" Koblenz himself and get the approval of the king, the brothers have to make room for it.

    Koblenz has changed hands many times, and knowing the history of the place, the flag guards don''t consider it their home, and therefore shouldn''t be a place of burial.

    The fleet thought to be Danish mercenaries from the Eastern Kingdom jumped across the main river repeatedly. Even if the flag captain claimed "the wolf is coming" at the beginning, each alarm ended without incident. This time, those people were even bigger. , it seems that it is just drifting southward safely.

    The villagers nearby have been indifferent, although they and the people on the other side are basically unable to communicate with the people on the other side of the Yin River, and they don''t think that these fleets of transiting ships can bring them to them.

    Just when the military and civilians were very relaxed, the landing began quietly.

    The blue fox and the black fox were sitting on the same long boat. His old entourage, Mrs. Oberli Ditesla, Mrs. Vardy, led a wave of brothers, and promoted a man named Eric, nicknamed "The Big Door", among the Gotalandites in the army. "The man leads a wave of brothers. Father Conrad logically commanded the peasant arm of Nassau Village.

    The huge army has been subdivided, so there are rules and regulations for landing on the beach.

    "This mountain seems to divide Koblenz, and the fortress is on the mound." The black fox sighed as he looked at the low hill.

    "It''s okay." The blue fox pointed to the village settlement under the hill: "There''s not even a wall there! We''ll land from the village and capture all the locals."

    "I''m afraid they will run away."

    "So cut off their escape route!"

    The blue fox directed the entire fleet to attack, and the longship deliberately launched a flood at the junction of the hill fort and the village.

    Based on Father Conrad''s intelligence, Blue Fox knew the situation on the other side of the river. There is also some silt in the riverside area there. Forcibly flushing the beach will not hurt the keel, so the soldiers can get off the boat and act immediately.

    Perhaps, as in the past few times, those large ships drifted away in disdain for Koblenz. The residents who lived boring life took watching the big border crossing as a fun. The wheat harvest season was almost approaching. These villagers closest to the Koblenz fortress were waiting for the harvest, and they were also busy picking grass and firewood to prepare for the coming winter.

    As a result, they watched as an astonishing number of Buckler-wielders jumped off the half-grounded ship...

    The iron helmets reflected violently in the sun, and the Russ army, who was dressed in white, started to walk quickly after landing.

    Aware of the danger, the villagers who saw it first started running wild with agricultural implements.

    The blue fox noticed this keenly. He glanced at the stone fortress on the southern hill again, and when he saw that some of his own people were rushing towards the southern fortress, he roared sharply: "Fools, don''t attack the fortress! We have surrounded the village. Take them all captive!"

    This roar had an effect, and those who rushed south the fastest found that their companions were heading north collectively, and had no choice but to keep up with the large army.

    In today''s era, the "German Horn" does not exist. Of course, Koblenz is a very old Germanic settlement. In the midsummer of 841, it is a military stronghold built on the site of the Roman military camp.

    There are villages in the area that was originally the "German Horn". The villagers planted herds and fished from the shore. The eleven taxes they paid continued to supply the monastery and the barracks on the hills.

    The villagers live in a peninsula-type area, and the Lai Yin and Moselle rivers form this cramped area, and it is logical to divide it by the landing Rus army.

    At this moment, the fortress on the hill has been blaring loudly, the captain of the flag panicked, and the sergeants did not know what to do.

    Perhaps the only thing that can be done at the moment is to close the gates of the fort.

    Fred, the captain of the flag, stood on a high place and looked up, leaning out his upper body and almost falling from the building. He shouted to his subordinates: "The archers go to the city wall! Immediately close all gates! Kick all the sleepers to wake up! Try to pull anyone who is closest to you. Into the fort!"

    He has been unable to accept the people of the nearest village. Since those guys must be mercenaries from the Eastern Kingdom (he is very sure), he has no sympathy for these guys and is worried that these ruthless people will wantonly kill the villagers and even destroy the monastery. It''s like hearing the Norman rumors.

    It was a major sin for Ludwig to keep such mercenaries, and Lothair preached to his own soldiers that it was a crime of blasphemy, and asked his subordinates to stay alive once the mercenary group went to war.

    Could it be that the two hundred defenders were expected to walk out of the fortress and fight the Normans desperately? The other party is obviously very large! The Koblenz Fortress is no longer safe on its own!

    For the blue fox and the black fox, their troops rushed to the Moselle River, another landing point, in a short time.

    After all, this area is cramped as a whole, and the landing site is only two kilometers away. Every soldier in the flat land can see the so-called Moselle River not far from the landing site of the Lai Yin River.

    Of course, the villagers knew that the fortresses fleeing to the south could be sheltered by the defenders, and even take advantage of the mountains to escape further. However, the escape route has been cut off, and there are still a large number of villagers who stay at home and do not even have time to flee. Those who stayed outside the village returned to the village one after another. Many people poured into the monastery in panic, perhaps only praying to the Lord to protect them in times of crisis.

    At this critical moment, a middle-aged man stepped forward.

    The cross raised in the right hand of the priest of Koblenz Abbey Bachbert appealed to everyone to calm down, and he also suppressed the panic in his heart. Seeing that the priest was so calm, the terrified villagers also knelt down and kept crossing their chests.

    Although some people took the risk to evacuate in small boats, most of the villagers had no chance to escape at all.

    Maybe a miracle happened! Those armed men had already arrived at the outskirts of the village, and they were stationed collectively outside the village, as if there was a divine force preventing them from moving forward.

    The increasingly strange priest Bahbert may be holding a cross flag, and even a huge black cross is drawn on the shield.

    "Maybe they don''t want to kill? They have other intentions? At least you can talk to them." So the priest brought the lower priests, deliberately carrying a large wooden cross that was temporarily bound with wood, and confronted the densely packed army outside the village. See.

    It doesn''t matter, the priest saw more flags, which were all cross flags, and the warriors who were all over the place obviously stood up when they saw themselves This is the intention of the blue fox After all, there is no escape from the surrounded villages anyway. In line with the businessman''s thinking, the first thing he thought was not to loot carelessly, but to give the other party time to stabilize his spirit, and then listen to the advice of the priest Conrad who accompanied the army and completed the landing. He really waited for his friend, probably the one A middle-aged priest with a hunched back? A priest named Bahbert.

    No, Conrad showed up with his priest, also carrying a cross.

    "My friend! It''s me! Conrad!" He appeared openly with open arms.

    I actually met a friend, even though the friend had only a small amount of correspondence with each other, and only talked a lot during the Mass at Worms Cathedral. Although Bachbert couldn''t figure out the situation, at least Father Conrad was present, indicating that the situation was not in crisis.

    Father Bahebert''s inner fear was weakened a lot. He knew that a large number of villagers were poking their heads to pay attention to the changes in the situation, so he took the initiative to walk to the army, intending to find out what was going on.

    Provide you with the fastest update on The Rise of Rurik, the star fruit reborn by the great god, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!

    Chapter 1097 The Rus Army Lands in the German Horn Free read.https://

 Chapter 1098ï¼š Neutrality of Koblenz diocese is cooperation

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of The Rise of Rurik!

    Father Bachbert had no idea that he would meet Father Conrad on the other side of the river in this situation.

    His vigilance and panic basically dissipated, and now he just wanted to step forward and ask Conrad what happened.

    "My friend, an army has appeared in Koblenz, and they...are they the Normans?" Bahebert asked directly.

    Conrad''s face was solemn without a smile, and he glanced at the soldiers inadvertently: "Yes, not all."

    "I saw them holding the great Charlie''s lion flag. Prince Ludwig''s man?"

    "Yes! Not all."

    "This..." Bahebert just felt inexplicable, "what do you want to say."

    "They were actually the army of the Baron of Nassau, and they were. And..."

    "How exactly?"

    "Things are very complicated. Maybe, you can talk to the nobles here in person." Father Conrad was indeed facing great pressure. He intended to eliminate the war, but he really found that he was not so brave when he arrived here.

    Lan Fox Ben, who had been waiting for the mediation result, didn''t want to waste any more time. He took off the too-tight iron helmet. Since the friend and priest wanted to talk, let''s negotiate well.

    A general came aggressively, with a slightly fat face, pure blond hair, slightly curly beard and extremely white complexion.

    Judging from this second look alone, Father Bachbert was sure that this must be a Norman. Want to deal with this ruthless man? He began to panic again, and even subconsciously took three steps back.

    "Hey! Father, are you afraid of us?"

    The blue fox asked in Latin, which again drew the difference between Bahebert.

    "So these are actually different from the Normans under the Baron of Nassau." Father Conrad, who was hooking his head, explained again helplessly, "Their leader understands the sacred language."

    It was a strange thing that the savage Normans, like bloodthirsty wolves, knew holy Latin.

    In extreme astonishment, the blue fox did not speak politely and proclaimed his purpose very directly.

    From now on, the entire land area under the jurisdiction of the city of Koblenz is incorporated into the Barony of Nassau. The Baron of Nassau will rule here, as the old fief.

    The villagers here are most worried about whether the appearance of a large army will cause their own heavy losses. Although the blue fox especially emphasized: "We intend to obtain Koblenz peacefully, if you ordinary farmers decide to resist, we will use force. If you now By accepting the change of owners, I can guarantee that the army will never enter your village or disturb your life, as long as the 11th tax is paid to us for the autumn harvest this year."

    Is that so? If it''s just a change of ownership of the site, why pull the army to appear? Is it someone who likes grand pomp?

    The existence of the priest Bahebert is equivalent to the village chief, and he is happy that these people promise that as long as some conditions are fulfilled, it will not be destroyed.

    "You... are a benevolent army." He was deliberately polite, but this army''s claims were obviously not as easy to implement as they claimed. He said cautiously: "Koblenz is the domain of King Lothair. I don''t know that the Baron of Nassau has changed his allegiance to him, and I don''t know that Koblenz will change the lord again."

    The blue fox smiled, "Yes, there is no reason for the Middle Kingdom to know about this kind of thing. Have you seen our lion flag?" He pointed deliberately: "We are actually authorized by King Ludwig. Nassau The baron is in charge of carrying out orders, and we are in charge of taking Koblenz down."

    "So, you actually... came to fight?"

    "It''s a stupid question. Father, did you just understand? This place has changed lords!" Lanhu deliberately raised his voice, "Of course we don''t believe that the local garrison will obediently give up that fortress, but this is a noble war, and The villagers here don''t matter."

    Hearing that, Father Bachbert has made the situation clear. Although the other party has not yet made it clear, all the hints have made this normal-minded cleric know his position.

    "That way, the riverside village can keep the peace. We have been following you for a long time, since you have no ill will towards us. May I remain neutral on behalf of the whole little parish of Koblenz?"

    "Is this a bargain? I want you to surrender." Lanhu had a slight misunderstanding, and his words became severe again.

    At this moment, Father Conrad hurriedly rallied: "Friends, our small parishes follow the command of the regional bishop, and we have always remained neutral. Since the Baron of Nassau can rule here, the local parish will naturally cooperate with you."

    "It turns out that neutrality is cooperation." Lanhu nodded.

    Bahebert asked again: "I actually want to meet the Baron of Nassau, I know him. Whether he is in the army, I would like to directly ask him to swear our neutrality and cooperation attitude."

    "Henry Nassau? No, he is now the Earl of the Netherlands in the Eastern Kingdom. We have a new one, though."

    So, the black fox took off his helmet. A fatter little fat man appeared, his arrogant attitude was that he walked a little witty.

    Such a blond boy perfectly fits Bachbert''s cognition of aristocracy - Jin Yi Yu Shi eats himself extremely fat.

    It is this little fat man who can speak Latin and can converse with himself smoothly.

    What he saw made him even more surprised, "You... Could it be the youngest son of the Nassau family? Are you Adam?"

    "No. I''m Paul." Heihu said a name casually. He emphasized again: "I am not a Baron of Nassau, but I am indeed a Baron of Nassau. My real name is Black Fox, and my father is indeed Henry Nassau."

    "I think I get it. Are you the adopted son?"

    "No, I''m the son-in-law."

    Sons-in-law of course also have the right of inheritance. After all, the barbarian leaders who converted to God must implement monogamy. But the woman''s right of inheritance has not been recognized, so the son-in-law becomes the heir to the power, and their descendants inherit the name and blood.

    Although Father Bachbert did not know how the man from Henry Nassau had contact with the Normans, it is fair to say that he used marriage to bring in a group of ruthless Normans to fight for him. "This Henry is always pretending to be weak!" He sighed so secretly.

    The black fox and the blue fox are both the butlers of the Nassau Baron in de jure. For the sake of convenience, they simply call themselves brand new barons. Anyway, the priests here are unable to verify, and the locals absolutely dare not verify. As long as it''s real, it''s fine, to save you from encountering soldiers.

    Father Bahbert was not entirely convinced that the army was truly innocent, and he offered to take out some of the village''s grain and cheese to prove his intention to cooperate.

    In exchange, the Rus army really settled just outside the village. They unloaded the iron pot and Tao Weng from the bed, and set up camp especially at the landing point, which seemed to be stationed for a long time.

    The vigilant villagers pulled a cart and pulled a batch of food from the monastery to the landing point, and then fled immediately.

    Father Bahbert stayed in the so-called Baron''s Landing Camp of Nassau for the time being, knowing that he had much more to do.

    The fortress of Koblenz stood on the mound, and its gate was closed, and the defenders in total of more than 200 watched the changes in the situation nervously.

    The flag captain Fred couldn''t understand. It was weird that those troops were showing so many flags.

    When the Frankish army was fighting, they would not flutter their flags wildly. The flags only need to be held by each flag team. Now they seem to be showing fifty! The flag should only have practicality, the so-called battle command needs, and these people simply regard the flag as a marker, just like a kind of ornament.

    In the uneasy waiting, the night gradually fell, and the wonders under the mound gradually appeared.

    The bonfire deception tactic was staged at the castle-village junction in Koblenz, and the Blue Fox ordered the army to increase the number of bonfires fivefold, creating a dense fire in the area just outside the wheat fields.

    The flames are simply burning, and the real army is gathered in one place.

    The black fox was a little puzzled, but listened to the blue fox''s teaching: "Learn you! Fighting is not about screaming and rushing to fight. You should find a way to frighten the enemy before fighting, and then you will easily win."

    "So, do you think the battle is still inevitable?" Heihu asked again.

    "Not really. I want to arrange for the priest to persuade him to surrender."

    "If they don''t surrender?"

    "Then fight. I''m going to hold a small meeting right away, and you will also participate." After that, Lanhu began to gather people.

    The old guys are gathered together, Lanhuling, don''t expect to be defeated without a fight. Tonight, eat well and sleep well. Before going to bed, reorganize your weapons so that you can besiege the fortress tomorrow.

    When attacking the fortress, it is impossible for a group of people to rush up. The weakness of the stone fortress is the gate. As long as the gate is destroyed, all problems can be solved.

    Of course, we must also consider the rotten situation that the battle turned into last year''s "Siege of Aleb Fortress", after all, it was a stone fortress!

    Lanhu has sufficient combat experience, and he intends to teach all his experience to his younger brother, but his black fox younger brother is still overconfident.

    The Russ army may not break the city one day tomorrow. In order to act as fast as possible, it is necessary to prepare well in advance.

    As a result, a large pine tree was cut down on the virgin forest on the other side, and the longboat pulled it to the landing point on the other side. This matter was completed during the day, and at night, with the sound of axe gouging, it was quickly transformed into a battering ram, and ten pairs of poles were **** with cables so that the soldiers could carry it together to smash the door.

    Violent siege is indeed the last resort, the so-called last resort. The blue fox had a good chat with the two priests before going to sleep.

    "I know that you all hope that there will be no war. Whether the defenders of Koblenz fortress obediently give up their territory depends on your persuasion. Especially you, Father Bahbert, you must persuade that man named Fred. ."

    "It depends on the conditions you give. However, I don''t think they will obediently give up their place." Bahebert is not optimistic about the future.

    "I can promise their safety. Let go of the fortress, take off the armor, and leave with weapons. I swear to the Lord that I will not persecute." Lanhu emphasized his core strategy.

    Bahebert felt unreliable, and Conrad decided to join in. Defenders are certainly not disadvantageous to priests, especially priests who may be promoted based on their seniority.

    The army made two-handed preparations. The next day, the Ross army still played the name of the Baron of Nassau in a high-profile manner, hoping that the two priests who went to persuade the surrender would bring beneficial results.

    However, based on the consciousness of their own warriors, the Everbright Warriors also believed that those defenders would stick to their beliefs.

    The so-called direct subordinate troops of the great nobles are brave and ruthless, and the fighting will of the standing army of the Eastern Kingdom is worthy of recognition, presumably the army of this Middle Kingdom is the same.

    Many people hope that the persuasion to surrender fails, so that the brothers can launch a strong attack, and then they can rob according to the rules and abilities. Although they converted to God, they were only superficial. Many people also wore pendants of Norse gods such as Thor''s Hammer and Frey Pig. As for God, she is probably another form of Odin.

    ¡­

    As a result, as the soldiers had widely estimated, the two priests came back slumped with dismay.

    "It looks like the negotiation has collapsed! It''s a blessing that you were not abused by them." The blue fox, who had lost his thoughts, was in a good mood, which meant that he didn''t need any illusions and could give it a go.

    "They are brave and foolish! You will kill them all!" cried Bachbert.

    Father Conrad was about to cry, so he could only pray: "Even if you kill them, at least don''t insult their bodies. Bury them all! Hey! I am guilty."

    Having been asked for more words from the two of them, the blue fox understands everything.

    "What''s your fault? They chose war, but it is admirable for their leaders who are loyal to themselves. I''m going to prepare for battle, you all avoid it..."

    Well, the pre-war mobilization begins. At the same time, the two priests were reluctant to reveal what they saw in the fortress, and they were reluctant to become accomplices in the war.

    Blue Fox is no longer forcing them, the Koblenz Fortress is not big as a whole, and he has a large number of people. Today, he must use his morale to break through the city.

    As for whether to kill without amnesty after breaking the city, if he is an old soldier, it is natural, but he is a businessman, and one of his life tenets is to do nothing. Why rush to kill? The captives can be sold for money. I think this group of people are all Frankish soldiers. Maybe they will be sold to Ludwig, and that guy will gladly pay for it.

    Therefore, when his subordinates thought about the blood of the sword, Lanhu announced in public that they would try to catch them alive. "Think about it, does that Ludwig want to be captured? A prisoner blackmails him for a pound of silver or more, and we can make another fortune."

    Is a captive really worth more than a pound of silver? Then the defending soldiers are not ordinary soldiers, but money bags that go around.

    After all, they have the dual identities of the Ross Army and the Nassau Baron Army. They are essentially a group of poor Nordic people. One pound of silver coins is still a huge sum of money in their concept. They are happy to think that they can make a fortune through prisoners of war.

    It was in this atmosphere that the engineering war broke out.

    Could it be that the defenders of Koblenz, with a mere 200 men, are going to carry it to the end?

    good! Even if the flag captain Fred knew that he had little chance of winning, when he thought that his south was the Earl of Metz, he imagined that if something went wrong, in fact, the Metz army, who became the fire captain, would be able to save the siege.

    After all, this is a stone fortress transformed on the basis of the Roman military camp, and it is indeed easy to defend and difficult to attack on the hill!

    After all, the brothers almost all have family records, and each other is the "military household" of the kingdom. Even if he dies, the eldest son will inherit his status, and he will continue to take the salary of King Lothair in the future. But he has surrendered. Once the news reaches the rear, the days of stable salary will come to an end. It is good for family members not to be persecuted. Even if they are not persecuted, they will become the most ordinary farmers, and the relatively prosperous life of the past will be gone forever. !

    Another point, UU reading Those Normans can also be regarded as the Baron of Nassau? The Baron of Nassau married the Normans? The priest spoke so eloquently that he actually listened to the barbarians!

    Fred and his men did not have the slightest fondness for the Norman army. They would not persecute the priest, but they bluntly denounced him for being in the company of the wicked, so they expelled him, and told the priest to tell the Normans that they would fight to the end.

    The battle was inevitable, and Koblenz entered a state of war. They are few but have anger in their hearts. This anger goes beyond fear, and because they are going to fight against the legendary Norman mercenaries, their arrogance decides that they cannot back down. After all, in the time of Charlemagne, the Normans had always been ravaged by the mighty Frankish regular army, but as the kingdom weakened, a group of Norman wildlings rose up.

    With the low horn sound of the Norman army, the blue fox launched an attack.

    The whole army walked towards the fortress. Behind them were a large number of cross flags held high by the people of Nassau Village. The soldiers took one step at a time, and a group of swordsmen and shields guarded a large pine battering ram carried on the shoulders of twenty people. Koblenz fortress. On this afternoon in midsummer, siege warfare broke out.

    Provide you with the fastest update on The Rise of Rurik, the star fruit reborn by the great god, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!

    Chapter 1098 The Neutrality of the Small Parish of Koblenz is Cooperation Free read.https://

 Chapter 1099ï¼š Win the Koblenz Fortress

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of The Rise of Rurik!

    The soldier looked solemn, and a shield wall began to attack.

    Looking at the hills advancing slowly, not daring to move recklessly, uniformly dressed in neat formations, the army''s coercion is extremely strong, and the melodious sound of the horn even further accentuates the chilling atmosphere.

    The defenders of Koblenz were all Frankish standing armies, but they were nothing like a professional slaughtering team.

    The flag captain Fred''s face trembled, and his hand with the sword trembled even more! Na! The ranks are neat and tidy, and the army fights?

    "Brother! Hold on firmly! Hold on to the door!"

    However there is no answer.

    The defending soldiers were surprised and waited for the unknown engagement. Although the brothers had long agreed to fight resolutely, they obviously saw the approaching shield wall and immediately judged that this was a strong army.

    Are they really Norman mercenaries from the Eastern Kingdom? With the intelligence symbol of the encounter.

    The army of the Baron of Nassau? Absolutely! A dynamic army must have the strength of the Earl of Ingol.

    So, indeed another Norman army? A brand new Norman army that has truly converted to the Lord?

    Sergeant Frank''s arrogance decided that he would surrender easily, and the present guy felt that the situation was very difficult, but he did not hesitate to complain.

    The soldier''s battlement probed his head and raised his sword to signal his will to exist and fight. Prepared stones at your fingertips, intending to smash to death those who dare to attack the city.

    However, the emphasis on bows and arrows makes these soldiers who are heavily armored are only a few archers.

    The specific situation of the defending army, the blue fox and the black fox are all in love, considering the identity of the opponent, the blue fox cautiously decided to go all out.

    Wearing heavy armor and a funny compact helmet, the blue fox commanded meticulously: "Crossbow! Wooden bow! Slingshot! All line up. Warriors, give way first."

    The shield wall is divided into many mouths, and archers are in formation. The shield wall took a stance, especially the crossbowmen, and began to step on and charge again.

    The six trolley arrays equipped with torsion slingshots were aimed at the main gate, and the soldiers began to work hard.

    Everything moves in an orderly manner, just as the battle does.

    The Guang warriors watched the slopes outside the brothers'' fort and made tactical preparations, and the battlefield entered a brief silence.

    "What are you doing?" the defending soldiers exclaimed.

    Fred, the captain of the flag guard, knew exactly what the other party was up to, and noticed the archer. "Only God knows. Be calm and prepare your shield, as if shooting arrows."

    Indeed, the blue fox spent some time preparing to win the siege with one blow, trying to drag the battle into a protracted war.

    Seeing that the preparations were completed, the blue fox simply walked into the battle formation and stood directly among the six torsion slingshots.

    He patted his back with a smile on his face, and asked deliberately, "Those Franks are brave, but they are leaning over. How''s it going? Try to shoot."

    Embarrassed by the question, he stretched his thumb and glanced at the city gate: "Slightly far away."

    "Turn the scale up one and try. Oh, and replace the javelin with a cast-iron bullet."

    "A force shot might kill anything."

    "It doesn''t matter. Just scare."

    Now, the Ross Army, bearing the name of the Baron of Nassau and even the flag of the Eastern King, attacked the "tortoise shell" at their own pace.

    They all stand a stone''s throw away to ensure their absolute safety, and the maximum range of the torsion slingshot is to cover the entire Koblenz fortress.

    One command, slingshot shooting with projectiles!

    The slightly rotating conical cast iron, but the power is heavy, draws a parabola at an angle, and smashes the stone wall one after another.

    The smashed granite debris flew horizontally, and the sudden artillery bombardment made the guards who were probing their heads shrink their heads.

    Instinct drove Fred to sit and protect himself against the wall.

    Knowing something, the instinctive feeling is that it can save life by smashing the chainmail.

    There was a deadly silence in the fortress, all the surprised defenders hid, and the only flag was blowing in the wind.

    "Old, I feel good. My eyesight is very good, and the projectile didn''t kill one." A shooter expressed deep regret.

    Lanhu smiled slightly, squinting his eyes: "The effect is actually wrong, they are scared to hide. Very good, attack with all strength."

    There is no need to hesitate, and even the preparation for the rain of arrows is avoided.

    The Ross army started a full-scale attack, but the messy charge did not appear, but the army formation broke apart on its own.

    "Go!" An extremely strong Nordic blond blond warrior shouted, followed by the filial piety of all twenty heavy armored men.

    The huge pine wood was carried, and it was thought that it would be able to knock down the heavy wooden door in one fell swoop with the freshly chopped wet wood, after all, it seemed that the door was strong outside.

    The twenty strong men wore iron reinforced chain mail, and the iron helmets on the top of their heads were all face protection, and they stood with iron.

    Such heavy armor is to resist all kinds of things thrown by the strong attack gate defenders, and the brothers who assist in the attack are all those who suppress the enemy at the head of the city.

    What is a good war veteran? The blue fox is the same, experienced many battles and learned a lot of experience in war. Especially how to arrange siege tactics, Ross King is indeed a teacher.

    The thin wooden rope is braided into an arrow-proof shield that requires two combined forces to lift, and it can also prevent falling rocks. The man with the armor followed closely with the pine battering ram, and the sword and shield man continued to defend. The trolley equipped with the torsion slingshot accompanies the advancement, and the bowman has taken the lead in entering the land of arrows.

    Those defenders who only looked at a pair of eyes didn''t see a fighting method at all.

    "Strange, my family has been in the army for generations and fought with Charlemagne. What''s going on? Good! Blast the door!"

    Although Fred was conscious, it was too late. Although the three gates of the fort are all fortified, and the gates are fastened, it is fine to just click to prepare to deal with the general siege.

    Horrified, he yelled at the inside of the fort: "The door! Block the door with all your strength!"

    However, the pine wood battering ram had already started sprinting, and twenty heavily armored and strong men rushed together. Even the defenders did not take clear countermeasures, and the pine wood had already slammed into it.

    Even the city gate itself swayed violently, and the strong momentum caused the rushing heavy armored warriors to slam into the door due to inertia, and the follow-up brothers slammed into the body again. The scene was like a group of fish squeezed in a can.

    "Idiot! Get up! The door hasn''t fallen yet."

    "Get up quickly, lift the wood up and continue to hit."

    The twenty men who had been knocked out of their heads clumsily got up, and the defenders finally started to fight back.

    The stones were thrown, and the defending soldiers were immediately sniped by bowmen who were waiting to work, and even the projectiles of the torsion slingshot took their lives hastily.

    The defenders in the city gate area were completely suppressed, and the attacking troops took the initiative with only minor casualties.

    A bulletproof shield made of wooden slats guards the battering ram''s wings, and it is held above its head. More warriors put their shields on their heads just because the guys hiding behind the walls were busy throwing rocks.

    The crossbowmen eyed the battlements, shooting only if the enemy appeared. Those inferior arrows are thrown into the air, seeking to hit the enemy, only to disrupt its defenses.

    The blue fox will watch the whole battle situation from the rear. So far, everything is under control, and the development of the battle situation is completely within the estimation.

    "Brother, it might be better if you prepare all the long ladders." Heihu couldn''t hide his eagerness to try.

    "Maybe. Now, just wait for the door to be knocked open."

    "Okay!" A steel sword was drawn, and the fat black fox held his ordered sword: "It''s enough to be a real warrior, enough to convince the public. Let''s see the sword that kills a few enemies in blood."

    "Hold on, take back the sword first." Lanhu held his brother''s right arm holding the sword.

    "why."

    "I''m afraid of being hurt recklessly."

    "Fearless!"

    "I''m afraid of everything. But, I can work hard! How can I make money if I die?"

    "Look at it?" Heihu felt that he was despised by his second brother, and his fighting spirit was even stronger.

    "It''s still a chance. Later, the city gate will collapse and let the heavy armored warriors fight, just follow. Remember, in the future, the real aristocrats in the local area will be charged soldiers. They are nobler than everyone else and die hastily."

    "Forget it. Think the same! Why be afraid?!" Heihu''s eyes were on fire, looking at the second brother and questioning him.

    "?" Lanhu wanted to laugh, so he simply laughed, and then pinched his brother''s neck meaningfully: "Fearless? A joke. So stand in the back, an absolutely safe place. Be sure to remember! You don''t have to fight to kill the enemy yourself. Rumors that those warriors are brave and ruthless are deceived. What are they fighting for? Wealth, status, don''t give a lot of money, help them desperately, and finally get all their wealth. Learn!"

    The black fox is still ignorant, since his brother is willing to fight by himself, then forget it. Maybe my brother''s words were reasonable, and he was really on the battlefield. The sixteen-year-old Nordic fat man was infected by the warm atmosphere and wanted to see blood flow into rivers.

    Standing on the other side, Fred, the captain of the flag guard, still resisted, but some of his own units had already chosen to flee.

    Although all three doors were bolted, the front door was being attacked, but the wooden support on the ground was added, and the soldiers in chainmail were nervously waiting for work.

    Those with strong willpower completely turned their backs on their creed, and actually took off their chainmail, wearing a wide-bladed iron sword around the waist of their helmets, carrying ropes and withdrawing to a safe area on the south wall of the fortress, releasing the ropes. Rope down and escape like a monkey.

    Seeing the scene, Fred felt that he was deeply backstabbed.

    "What are these idiots doing? Traitors?!"

    Shouting and scolding, Naihe completely drowned out the cries of the Normans who stormed the front gate.

    The Norse slogan was repeated incessantly, and the rhythm of the whole book was accompanied by the impact of the pine battering ram. Thanks to the fortress on which the Roman barracks was based, its stone foundation is strong enough. The initial blow made the door shake, and it only needed to continue to collide until it collapsed. Just like a knife cutting off the blood, if you just hold on, the door will collapse.

    "It''s collapsing!" Zhina shouted, and now hundreds of soldiers noticed the violent loosening of the wall at the city gate.

    The collapse happened suddenly. Thanks to the heavy armored warriors who hit the wall, they hurriedly threw pine battering rams. The brothers ran very fast but were very embarrassed. They crawled away like dogs, and the door collapsed behind them.

    The falling rock crushed the wooden door and injured some of the defending soldiers. A fatal breach appeared in the Koblenz fortress. The bewildered defenders barely got up, and suddenly saw a group of strongly glowing axe-wielding irons.

    The sun shines on the body of the heavy armored warrior, and the reinforced iron sheets on the chest and back of the iron helmet strongly reflect light. These guys are the berserkers defined by Ross who are prepared for the chaotic battle. They rely on heavy armor to break into the enemy''s line, and then slash the nearby places, fighting like a mad dog and a mad bear.

    A group of fighters with excellent strength and endurance. The first wave of forces that had just slammed into the door with a pine wood, and now also rushed into the Koblenz Fortress.

    "Look! The Berserkers have already rushed in! They still have strength." Heihu was very surprised, the wood was obviously extremely heavy, and a group of ruthless seemed to have infinite power.

    Lanhu regained his energy and pointed his hand: "Have you learned it? Let those rush to kill! Know their specific identities?"

    "clear."

    "Some Uncles, and some Mellaren."

    "Ah? The fellow of Ankras?" Heihu was even more surprised when he heard it.

    "It''s just because my fellow villagers look at the long-term friendship club and work hard, and they''re usually poor. I''m willing to give good wine and meat, so I''m fighting the hardest battle now. I''ve been raised as a strong man, and I hope that any battle will die. It cost so much, It must be used as long as possible, so the heaviest armor can only withstand it.¡±

    After listening to my brother''s bitter words, the black fox understood a little.

    The younger brother who watched the battlefield was very humbly, and the old blue fox taught him even more: "If you are good to the ministry, do it for you. Now indulge in robbery, capture slaves, and satisfy the desire to make a fortune. Watch the fortress, and the wealth will go to some soldiers. Then, As the lord of the locals, what do you get from a battle?"

    "...an empty fortress?"

    "! The wealth of the whole area, the farmers in the area will be taxed, and it will make more money than a post-war looting."

    Lan Huyi poured out his life insights to his younger brother, and especially warned him about his true identity, and warned his younger brother to be reckless in dealing with any war issues. After all, leaving the Earl of Gothenburg, which is in the hands of Frankish world governance and rectification in the autumn, is not a happy day for the fief. The brotherhood develops in their respective fields, and the family can become a nobleman. Mutual assistance and win-win.

    After Blue Fox was eager to deal with Nassau affairs, he made a good governance structure for the northern fiefs, where there would be the Counties who were mainly commercial, and would train a strong army in order to maintain commercial security. The strong army can assist the king in his battle in the near future, and the two younger brothers in the Frankish world can solve the incident in the far distance.

    But the younger brother must be self-improving, his hard power is strong, and his thoughts must mature quickly.

    Just as they were talking, more ordinary warriors swarmed in along the gap.

    The heavy-armored Berserker who rushed in first had already killed the defenders in the dark, wearing armor heavier than the Frankish infantry, holding a battle axe that was closer to a blunt weapon, and the force was heavily slashing and ramming, and the defenders should not smash it. Bleeding.

    After a brief hand-to-hand combat, the defenders collapsed.

    The initial slaughter soon turned into an action of capturing prisoners. The defending soldiers, who were covered with their arms by their conscious awareness, felt that they had been smashed to pieces by Norman prisoners of war. The battle axe fell, and the wooden axe handle that replaced it was rammed just right, and the unconscious defenders were **** and taken prisoners.

    Speaking of the interior of the Koblenz Fortress, although the defenders were still fighting, the battle ended quickly.

    The flag captain Fred did not die, but Ben went through a lot of hard work and was captured alive. Being forced to move so much by the multi-faceted round shield was annoying, and several Rus warriors shared the result of a captured victory.

    Like fighting, or fighting turned into hunting. It was as if a pack of wolves rushed into the flock, catching captives everywhere, and rushing into warehouses and soldiers'' quarters to search for loot.

    Because the blue fox has promised that the brothers can loot the village, but they looted the fortress of Koblenz unscrupulously according to their ability.

    When the battle was over, the people of the riverside villages in the distance were horrified by the battle, but they couldn''t help watching the siege of the Nassau Baron''s army even though they felt terrified.

    And the warriors who were responsible for waving the flag and shouting, composed of real Nassau baronial farmers, looked at the fortress that had fallen in a short time, and the cry of God was completely replaced by silent fear. The honest farmer finally saw the real war, and the battle was unreasonably unfolded in the cruelest way.

    The fortress of the kingdom! It was easily conquered and occupied by the outside Ross.

    "Strange What about the cheers?" Noticing that the group of farmers at the back had shut up, the blue fox, who was a little full, stepped further back aggressively, drawing his sword and pointing straight: "What are you doing standing still? Shout! Waving the flag! Blowing the trumpet! Drumming!"

    Finally, the intimidation forced him to wake up, and the farmer waved the flag numbly.

    Only the two priests, Konrad Bahbert, remained silent, and only cut off the fear and guilt in their hearts by making a cross on the chest.

    With a contemptuous glance at the godly staff, Lanhu felt that time was enough, loosened his stiff body after fighting for a long time, and gestured to his younger brother: "Okay! Look at the blood of hope. Son, this is the first time I see you. It''s scary, but hopefully it can be endured."

    After being told by the elder brother, Heihu swallowed hard, drew his sword again to strengthen himself, and hammered his chest with the ruby-encrusted hilt. "I''ve been through a lot, I''m afraid."

    "I''m worried about vomiting and fainting. I hope I can hold back the **** smell of the battlefield. Anyway, I''ll be able to adapt to it anyway, so let''s follow it now."

    Provide you with the fastest update on The Rise of Rurik, the star fruit reborn by the great god, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!

    Chapter 1099 Winning the Fortress of Koblenz Free read.https://

 Chapter 1100ï¼š The Normans have shown you a way out

    The soldiers of the Koblenz garrison who forcibly rappelled abandoned their armor and fled, only the helmet and the sword were always worn as the last dignity of the soldier.

    Ten people fled in disgrace, knowing the disgrace and comforting themselves on the way.

    They first climbed the mountain behind the fort, and then went straight to the village behind the mountain. They demanded some food and water, and alerted the locals: "Flee! The barbarians have taken Koblenz. They will kill anyone they see. We are the last ones to escape."

    Of course this is not the case, but these fugitive fighters fully believed in what they believed in. From their perspective, the guys who wore the flags of the Baron of Nassau and the Eastern King were always Normans who did no evil, and those people were equivalent to Satan''s apostles. brutal.

    By persuading the villagers to hurry up and flee, the fugitive fighters were able to comfort themselves.

    "At least, we can save a lot of innocent people."

    There are not many villages near Koblenz, they are more concentrated near the Moselle.

    After all, the Moselle River Basin was the activity center of the old Alemanni tribes in Germany. After being annexed by the expanding Frankish tribes, it became the core territory of the Franks, and the locals also turned into authentic Franks. The narrow riverside area sandwiched between low mountains is a rare settlement suitable for farming. Most of the local area belongs to the parish of Trier, and the three parishes of Trier, Metz and Reims are now managed together.

    Archbishop Sinkmal of Reims controls the theocracy in a connected area, but behind this appreciation, the huge area is even the fief of Count Metz.

    Theocracy and secular power have always maintained cooperation. The priests in various places are educating the people, and the feudal aristocracy controls the territory by force.

    This area is already the core area of ??the Franks. It is a densely populated area in this era, but it is not easy for people who are trapped in the mountains to find a village, even if the ten fleeing soldiers are already along the Moselle River all the way run upstream.

    They were going to withdraw to Trier and inform the standing army stationed there, directly belonging to King Lothair, of what happened to them. They even claimed the disaster of the fall of Koblenz to anyone they encountered along the way, just to arouse the vigilance of the village.

    On a normal night of flight, ten weary warriors fled to a small village. The villagers did not dare to provoke these ruthless people. The knight lord of the village gave them some black bread out of basic landlord friendship, and arranged stables for them to live in more considerately.

    If these people were not wearing the standard iron swords of the standing army, the knight master would regard them as bandits, and they would have nothing to blame for taking the opportunity.

    The simple villagers don''t care about what happened to Koblenz, and they have only heard a little about the name of this city. For the knight master, it is not his own fief, not to mention his own monarch is Count Metz. Now that Count Metz is a staunch supporter of King Lothair, knight leaders from all over the world will naturally stand in the position of King Lothair.

    After all, they are standing army soldiers, and their military training is much better than the crooked melons and jujubes under their own.

    The knight had only a small fief and held the temporal power of three small villages. If Count Metz felt that his existing troops were insufficient, he would have to ask for more minor vassals to send troops to fight.

    "Those savage Norman mercenaries reared by the Eastern Kingdom destroyed Koblenz? This must be part of a huge civil war. It seems that the situation is very complicated and my territory is at risk? But you are all deserters, I know The king''s attitude towards such people. Even if you escape to Trier, you are likely to be imprisoned. When King Lothair learns of your situation, he will probably hang you all in anger! You should imagine that if you are loyal to me , as my squire, you can absolutely be safe..."

    The civil war is an opportunity, and those enterprising knights deliberately seize this opportunity. If they can make contributions on the battlefield, they may be able to increase their fiefs, and even upgrade them to barons with a large fief.

    It''s just that the knights, as low-level nobles, can mobilize not only single-digit elite squires, but also a handful of armed peasants with farm implements such as flails and sickles.

    If you have a group of ruthless people under your own, the situation will be completely different.

    The knight master was very reasonable, and the ten fleeing people had to tick each other in the stable.

    "It is this kind of small noble, who is not worthy of allegiance to everyone."

    "Otherwise? What else can we do? Escape to Trier, I''m afraid we''ll still be hanged after giving the information."

    "Why do we hang us? You told the local defenders that we escaped in battles. Boss Fred has already died in battle. As long as your mouths are hard enough, no one will know that we fled voluntarily."

    "I don''t dare to gamble. We still have a long way to go after that. Who knows what the future will be like? It''s better to be a servant of this little noble now and wait until the situation stabilizes."

    "Forget it! Just pretend I''m dead. I don''t have a wife anyway, so I''m staying in this village. You can leave if you want, I want to stay."

    ¡­

    They did not reach a synchronism, and the next day, the five insisted on leaving, and the remaining five simply pledged allegiance to the knights.

    Those who insisted on going asked the lord knight for a horse, even if his horse was quite ordinary.

    "It''s greedy! You don''t want to give allegiance to me and take away my horse? Why? It''s my great kindness to give you food for your escape, maybe..."

    The five people who made fun of themselves stopped saying anything, and hurriedly carried the sackcloth to continue their escape.

    The fate of the remaining five people has indeed changed. They have no worries in their hometown, and all of them are quite young and unmarried. Standing in the position of this knight master, he picked up five treasures. With these five young squires from the standing army, his crooked melons and cracked dates can receive some formal military training, so that his family can get the future. possibility of development.

    The core area of ??this knight''s collar is in the middle and lower reaches of the Moselle River. It is like a peninsula. The largest village has more than 200 men, women and children, relying on the good natural environment here. Live a poor and boring idyllic life. In fact, this knight''s territory is vast and sparsely populated, with three villages and a small group of people scattered on the hillside, totaling more than 500 people.

    Koblenz is just downstream, and its fall only worries the Knights of the future.

    But when the fugitives left, life here returned to its former serenity. Nothing changed except for the addition of a few new squires by Lord Knight.

    And in the conquered Koblenz, the local situation changed suddenly, it has been incorporated into the Barony of Nassau, but it has not been recognized by King Ludwig for the time being. And this is one of the things that Blue Fox will do in the future. Because there is an opportunity to expand the results in front of you, which is like a business opportunity to do business. Once the opportunity is missed, it will never be obtained again!

    The fort was there, and the Rus army completed the conquest under the name of the Baron of Nassau. Soldiers from northern Europe moved the Koblenz fort cleanly, and all kinds of granaries and armories were put into everyone''s pockets. Those who were looking forward to making a fortune basically satisfied their thirst. By taking off the enemy''s chain mail, many warriors changed the opponent''s armor and increased their armament.

    Entering a house stacked with heavy boulders, the blue fox saw neatly lined sackcloth pockets. The soldiers were busy carrying them, and the blue fox stopped everyone for the time being.

    "Don''t be impatient, let me see what''s here." He stabbed a sack with his sword, only to see dry rye flowing out like grit.

    "Of course this place is a granary." Heihu complained a little.

    "I know. It seems that this place is the only place that cannot be looted by brothers." Lanhu thought for a while, and arranged for his cronies to block the place. As for the food that had been removed before, he would not pursue it, but the rest would be the army''s stockpile.

    In this siege of the Russ army, two unlucky people died with their skulls smashed by stones, in addition to ten people suffering from skin trauma that did not get in the way.

    The fact is that the losses of the defenders were not many. The battle was a pot of porridge, and the heavy armored soldiers on both sides were in a group. It would take some time to kill a heavy infantryman in a cramped place.

    More than 60 defenders died, and more than 100 prisoners were captured. The prisoners of war were all injured to varying degrees, and since they could not be killed, they had to spend money to support them temporarily.

    Together with his own people and prisoners of war, the black fox has to solve the problem of eating for as many as 800 people for a long time.

    There is a batch of grain in the fortress, and some oak barrels hold a lot of drinking water. Obviously, this is the capital of the logistical reserve that the defenders have the courage to stick to. Lanhu estimated that if he couldn''t capture the fort for some reason, and adopted siege tactics and depleted the defenders, even if the opponent was destined to be exhausted, it would be a long time later.

    This batch of grain has solved the military ration problem for a period of time, but it is far from enough.

    The Koblenz fortress still flies the cross flag with black lines on a white background, but it has raised a Rus flag for the first time in history.

    The blue fox continued to tell the two priests that this was the "St. Andrew''s Flag", representing the Norman army under him "always believing in God".

    Could it be that the barbarian nobles of the north were more devout than the native Frankish nobles, Father Bachbert took the temporal power of the new Baron of Nassau with the little parish of Koblenz, and as he saw so far, these armies remained impossibly benevolent .

    They did not persecute the captives in the slightest, and even provided them with food after disarming them all.

    At the beginning of the period, the captain of the flag guard, Fred, was extremely uncooperative.

    If the blue fox is a hot-tempered old soldier, but to vent his anger, he will hang up the garrison general and send someone to whip it. He didn''t do it because he knew exactly what he really wanted.

    Lanhu has always brought his younger brother Heihu by his side, and he is spending all his time educating his younger brother how to get more benefits from the prisoners of war.

    First of all, it is impossible for the Nassau Baron to take in these prisoners of war, and trying to keep them will eventually leave a group of scourges. Since the Baronies of Nassau had become a de facto area of ??Rus'' control, it was a great humiliation to try to have a standing army of Franks lead the Norman Rus. It would be wise to pass them on to Ludwig for money.

    Blue Fox was not suitable to come forward directly, so he arranged for priests Bahbert and Conrad to persuade.

    At least Captain Fred had respect for Bahbert. The comers are all priests, they don''t care about secular power, and it has nothing to do with the priests as to who is the lord. So when the two came to persuade them to surrender for the first time, Fred made a decent intimidation and invited them all away. Now seeing the two of them again, the defeated self has lost his spirit and has become very easy-going.

    It was this easy-going attitude that pleased the two priests, who, after all, had offered them a way out.

    "Then Koblenz will come under the Barony of Nassau. It will be part of the Eastern Kingdom, and your time here is over. You were defeated by the Barons of Nassau, and defeated by stronger armies, and as warriors, you You should not lose if you lose. You have already proved your loyalty to Lothair, what then?" Bahebert said, and he was hinting a lot.

    Speaking of defeating Fred and still angry, he suppressed his emotions: "I really lost to the Baron of Nassau? If only that would be the case. You are noble priests, and lying is blasphemy. They are clearly Normans! , my grandfather and my father were both at war with the Normans! I know what the Normans are like."

    "Okay." Father Conrad admitted that what he said was a fact, but stressed that it was not the whole truth. "But you have to be clear that the Normans have all converted to God. Just imagine if they were really as murderous as Satan''s apostles, how could you live? How can the farmers here live? The Baron of Nassau has gone to the West, he is on the road King Dewish has been promoted to earl, and his fiefs are in the west. He married his daughter to a young Norman! You must know how noble the person who defeated you is."

    "Me? Do I need to take a serious look at the defeated me?"

    "Of course. I told you the last time I came here that they were nobles. I repeat, you were defeated by two people, a northern earl, and the new Baron of Nassau. They were Normans but converted, noble. Eskil, the northern saint, baptized these two Norman nobles and became their godfather. Think about it! What is your identity, and what is their identity!"

    Fred thought about it carefully, and the two priests seemed to be implying that even though they were defeated, they were still honored.

    He asked with a blank face: "So, how will we be treated?"

    Father Bahebert continued: "The dead will be buried on the spot, and all of you who survive will be sent to Wiesbaden. Go allegiance to the Eastern Kingdom! King Ludwig will reuse you."

    Fred''s eyes trembled, thinking that this was indeed the result of acceptance.

    "Maybe I should talk to them directly about these things. It''s not for you two noble people to drop your identities as lobbyists."

    "It doesn''t matter, because those two nobles respect you. They learned about your attitude towards the Normans, and they are afraid of a disagreement. Now it seems that you are willing to calm down and have a good chat. A meeting will be arranged for you soon. The two Norman nobles are proficient in Latin, but not very proficient in Frank. I will accompany you as an interpreter, please be at ease." Father Conrad persuaded bitterly.

    If the savage speaks holy Latin, and has completed the conversion, and guaranteed the lives of all captives, is such a Norman still a savage?

    Fred couldn''t help himself. If the opponent was a Frankish noble, he could swear allegiance on the spot. Anyway, he had no face to exist as King Lothair''s standing army anyway.

    Koblenz was originally the fiefdom of Charles the Bald in the West Kingdom, and King Lothair had the ambition to take it away with arms Fred, who was ordered to be stationed here, was never at ease as an officer, this place is The land of the four battles, on the other side of the Lai Yin River is the Earl of Lai Yingao in the Eastern Kingdom. In his perception, Earl Ingol is loyal to the Eastern Kingdom, just like Earl Metz is loyal to the Middle Kingdom.

    Now is the peak of the full-scale civil war, and in the nearby area centered on the North Vosges Mountains, King Lothair and King Ludwig are here to fight and fight. Fred, who was in the standing army, knew something. The town named Lauten Kaiserslautern was in the midst of a tug of war between the two kings. Even Count Metz himself led his troops into the war, and the battlefield was not very far from Koblenz.

    Thinking about it, Fred had an epiphany¡ªthe army from the north attacking me was part of the civil war, part of the tactics.

    As the flag captain of the standing army, he at least knew about the stationing of the standing army in the Count of Metz. There were few defenders in Koblenz, but more in Trier and Luxembourg. In addition, the defense of the region has become the business of the Count of Metz, and continuing to the south is the Duchy of Burgundy and the Duchy of Provence.

    The main force of the standing army is mainly placed near Aachen and near Strasbourg. The former is the earl of Flanders who is on guard against the rebellion and the Norman pirates that exist locally, while the latter is led by Lothair himself to King Ludwig. The army fought for the area north of the North Vosges Mountains and west of the Lein River, and tried to capture Ludwig directly to force him to be only Duke of Bavaria.

    The macro is like this, and the details are not worthy of Fred''s knowledge.

    Under the civil war, all nobles must consider their own positions, and the officers of the standing army can imagine whether they can take the opportunity to become a feudal nobleman on one side. After all, in today''s world to continue to be a military household for generations, it is not as attractive to immediately transform into a noble lord to live a stable and good life.

 Chapter 1101ï¼š The ambitious Count Metz and the all-or-nothing Lutherâ€¦

    At the beginning of the period, Ludwig led his army across the Inner River, entered the south bank area and continued south, until the town of Lauten was occupied.

    At that time, Ludwig declared his rule as soon as he arrived here, and went directly to the royal villa here.

    Long before Charlemagne, Frankish rulers built their royal palaces here. With the palace as the center, a group of servants and craftsmen who served the nobles settled here, the church sent priests to work in the monastery here, and a small town was completed. Because the town originated from the emperor''s residence, it also has the unofficial nickname of Kaiserslautern.

    There are a number of Frankish villages scattered in the nearby area, and in peacetime, this place must be a thriving idyllic land.

    Because it is located in a flat area west of the North Vosges Mountains, this place belongs to the narrow sense of the Palatinate of the Inland and the broad sense of the Saar region. It is very suitable for the development of agriculture, and the wealth of the nobles is almost based on the exploitation of farmers. Any ambitious Frankish nobles must compete for the Frankish population here.

    But the civil war forced the people in the fiercely war zone to take sides. Many people poured into the north, which meant that the Eastern Kingdom was finally here. Another group went to the South. There are still a group of villagers who have not left and are living their daily lives in their own villages, because they think the civil war of the great nobles has nothing to do with the commoners.

    Both Ludwig and Lothair were kings, and since King Ludwig came to Lauten in person, the residents who had no right to choose would naturally submit to him.

    Ludwig lost his rule over Lauten in the summer battle of 840, however, as Lothair''s standing army continued to flow from Sarabrugge to Saarbr¨¹cken across the River Saar via pontoon bridges.

    The reason why King Lothair acted so quickly was precisely because the flat land had long been targeted by the Roman Empire. A Roman road passes through the entire Greater Saar region. Metz is a starting point. When passing through Sarabrugia, Rome built a solid stone bridge. After passing the Saar River, the road basically extends northward along the North Vosges Mountains. Until the Inner River blocked it. Then, at the confluence of the Main and Lein rivers, the town of Mainz in Roman times was built, and it was used as a strategic bridgehead to continue the invasion of northern Germania.

    Rome had long since been destroyed, and some of her remains were inherited by the Franks. Those old infrastructures still play an extremely crucial role after a lapse of 400 years!

    In the wild land, a Roman road was the necessary route for the army to move. On a macro level, if the Eastern Kingdom were to transfer troops from Bavaria to participate in the civil war, the geographical shortcut seems to be to cross the river at Wiesbaden, and then cross the North Vosges Mountains from the eastern foothills, thus completely controlling the Saar region.

    But the army faced the mountains, and the move to forcibly climb the mountain will definitely consume the army alive.

    The wars of the nobles depended heavily on the Roman avenues that existed since ancient times. If they were forced to, they would not risk letting the army go wild. And because of the extremely poor navigation skills, the Frankish army did not have the slightest advantage in water warfare, and the nobles with self-knowledge were more dependent on the tactical maneuvers of the Roman Avenue.

    Sarabruggja is an ancient Germanic name, referring to "bridge".

    After all, the stone bridges in Roman times were not as strong as the Roman Avenue, and the stone bridges disappeared in history, but Frank built an iron pontoon bridge on the Saar River to make the traffic still smooth.

    This pontoon was the key to the rapid entry of the Middle Kingdom army into the Saar region, so in the spring of 841, the Middle Kingdom army of Lothair firmly controlled Lauten.

    For his own safety, Lothair himself did not stay in Lao Teng''s emperor''s palace.

    Adalbert, Count of Metz, entered Lauten with his own army. He did not dare to overstep, and for the convenience of fighting in the wilderness, he stationed with the King''s Standing Army in the open field outside the town.

    The earl was granted great power, and Lothair made an important promise: "If your army succeeds in taking Mainz, that city will become your new fief. The earl of Leingau refuses to pledge allegiance to me, and you have a chance. Become the new Earl of Leinga."

    Is the promise true? If it is true, such a reward is too rich!

    Count Metz thought that if he succeeded, he would be able to lead both the Counts of Thrall and Reingau in the future. The area of ??the fief has more than doubled. Is this the benefit of allegiance to Lothair? What a delight.

    However, Adalbert, as a great noble in the central region, was not a mere reckless man. Now there are many rumors that Ludwig of the so-called Eastern Kingdom suffered a defeat in the north, so that other places were empty of troops.

    Are they really empty?

    Why did King Lothair himself take the main force to Strasbourg? Although the king left himself a group of standing troops to command, after all, the main force was the soldiers who came to Metz.

    The current news is very complicated. Charlemagne rests in Aachen, but there are either Norman pirates cruising near Aachen, or the Counties of Flanders who are loyal to the Eastern Kingdom, and even the West Kingdom army that is about to move around Paris.

    Adalbert was not worried about being backstabbed in his inherent fief, because behind him were the Burgundians.

    One of the biggest reasons why the duchies of Burgundy and Provence firmly supported Lothair was that Lothair''s nephew, Pepin, led troops to guard Provence and northern Italy. A strong army guarded the south and forced him to be in a semi-free state. Burgundy must insist on standing in the Middle Kingdom.

    But Count Adalbert''s army was not large. He brought five thousand men into the battle, most of them infantry, and was also responsible for the baggage. Lothair arranged for him a thousand cavalry and a thousand infantry.

    In theory, Adalbert could command 7,000 people to participate in the war. Because of the unavoidable state of wounded soldiers, and even the will of the sergeants being consumed by the long-term civil war, Count Metz''s army did not have a strong will to fight.

    The king has an order and must take the initiative to attack.

    In the beginning, Count Metz had been dragging on the grain in the spring and summer due to the lack of food supply, but now at the end of the summer, he really couldn''t drag it any longer.

    Because the harvest season is not far away, the best way to solve the army''s supply is to supply it on the spot, which is to directly rob the village. Considering that all the villages in this place are likely to be their own territory in the future, if they are really looting and looting, it will not be conducive to their future rule. What''s more, robbing a village is a disgrace, and the big nobles are not gangsters.

    Maybe take Mainz before the wheat is heading, so that you can get the local tax on the wheat. He concluded that the Eastern Kingdom''s army would not launch a counterattack immediately, and the other party must finish the wheat harvest in the autumn, otherwise their winter supply and the next spring''s sustenance would become a big problem.

    Count Metz had a good abacus, and under the constant urging of King Lothair, he brazenly launched a summer offensive against Mainz!

    However, not long after the army set off, the Eastern Kingdom''s army encountered a confrontation.

    But it is said that Ludwig, who was defeated in 840, signed a peace treaty with the Rus and other victors at the beginning of 841, and returned to the original place in the ship of the Rus.

    Robert, Earl of Leingol, was released, and his men fled to the north of the Taunus Mountains to live in seclusion. This person is considered interesting, so Ludwig completely controls all the government affairs of the Layingau area except for the Baron of Nassau.

    So, how do you hide your weakness?

    When the weak cat feels threatened, it will arch its body, the fur all over its body bursts and expands, and its body doubles in an instant to scare off the threat.

    The same is true for Ludwig.

    He was fortunate that he had left a group of elites from the standing army in Mainz, and he had long expected that his elder brother Lothair would still be on the offensive.

    "If I were captured or died, or even evacuated from Frankfurt, I would be willing to be a little duke of Bavaria. That would be defeat. Not even the duke''s title would be preserved."

    He believes that his elder brother will definitely kill him, even if he is a member of the royal family.

    Or because he was a member of the royal family, there was a reason why the whole family was killed. This is the case with the Frankish aristocracy. The nobles kill each other. Sons kill their fathers, uncles kill their nephews, and nephews kill their aunts. The young Charlemagne survived by chance and is one of the few survivors of the entire royal family. Childhood disasters forced Charlemagne to formulate a system of nobility divisions, and the first three divisions of the world started by him were to avoid this self-destructive royal civil war.

    Charlemagne is dead, and Louis the Pious is dead.

    From Ludwig''s standpoint, since the eldest brother refused to recognize the "three-point plan" that Grandpa had already formulated, it meant that the eldest brother must kill his entire family without leaving a single baby. There is no intermediate state at all.

    Based on this understanding, Ludwig, who had suffered a defeat in the north, must regain his face on the battlefield of the civil war in the south, boost morale through a victory, and explain to himself.

    As soon as he returned, he rectified his armaments, first rectifying all the cavalry, and then attacking the peasants.

    He increased taxes to scavenge peasants'' surplus grain, and further scavenged labor from the Ingau region, forcing more peasants into the army. The peasants and soldiers were naturally extremely reluctant, but Ludwig personally promised them: "We will take back Lauten! As long as we win, you are free to loot! What you rob is yours, even if it is a piece of The fist-sized gold is yours too!"

    Not to mention, the words learned from the Rus are really useful. He saw a group of war-weary peasant fathers whose eyes were about to breathe fire, even if this group was a group of armed peasants, there were enough of them.

    Ludwig could not provide enough weapons and equipment for this group of new sergeants, and thinking about the reason for his defeat in the north, he made some adjustments to his army as soon as he returned.

    Poor people can only fight poor battles. The main weapon held by a large number of unarmored peasant soldiers must be a spear with the length of three men. As for the secondary weapon in hand, it is the farm tool for personal work, most of which are hand axes.

    Mainz, which came to the south bank of the Inn River, has always been Ludwig''s defensive center. Since its return, small boats have been transporting new recruits to the other side. In desperation, he abandoned the defenses in other directions and transported all his main force to the other side of the river, including the last thousand heavy cavalry.

    The rafts pieced together a giant raft similar to a pontoon, which was towed to the opposite bank by a small boat.

    Ludwig changed the logic of the war in the past, and it can be said that he still learned something in the war in the north. Especially the significance of the great nobles coming to the front line.

    Maybe the Rus army arrived in Mainz and could be a good friend. Those guys are for wealth, so well controlled. A Rus army is in Nassau, and its strength is comparable to that of the Danish mercenaries in the past, and its combat effectiveness is stronger.

    Let the Rus who live in Nassau come? As soon as he thought of the previous defeat, he ignored it for the sake of face.

    "I must take Lauten back by my own power! If only I could tear down that damned bridge of Sarabruggia! What am I, Loternay?"

    There are only a handful of great nobles in the Eastern Kingdom in this matter, and their attitude towards Ludwig himself is very ambiguous.

    Just like you can''t count on Ross'' mercenaries, trying to borrow troops from Flanders, Netherlands and Saxony right now, can''t even think about it! As for borrowing manpower from Cologne, the local priests suffered a great loss and would never be able to provide manpower and money.

    As for the Bishop of Worms, it would be great for them to still declare that they stand in the Eastern Kingdom! The diocese provided crucial money, and as for recruiting soldiers from the diocese, Ludwig had already done this.

    It takes time to transfer troops from his old home Bavaria, and the Marquis of Thuringia in the north made up a bunch of reasons not to send troops.

    It seems that all the nobles are watching Ludwig''s personal performance.

    He must have stood on the edge of the cliff, and the only one who can save himself is himself.

    He abruptly gathered 8,000 people! Of course, this is just a figure on the books.

    There are only 2,000 soldiers in the real standing army, and there are nearly 1,000 farmers and soldiers who are probably capable of fighting. Whether the remaining 5,000 are considered soldiers is a question.

    Since the settlements of the Earl of Laiying are highly concentrated in the Main River basin from Frankfurt to Mainz, as long as a string of villages along the river are forcibly levied, it is not a problem to squeeze out thousands of peasants and soldiers.

    The 8,000-strong army, the 3,000 people who dare to fight, and the 5,000 people who make up the numbers are the main force. The former is the main battle force, and the latter is mainly escorting supplies.

    Come to the Yin River is not very lively, as long as it is not rainy, the river is a steady stream of boats and rafts that transport people and supplies.

    Ludwig envied Ross''s large ships, even if it was just some long ships, it was enough to change his poor capacity. Even if he could reasonably borrow the power of the Rus from Nassau in accordance with the treaty, he would never do so.

    Hundreds of people cross the river every day, and follow-up people arrive at Mainz on the other side of the river one after another. In a short time, Mainz became a city with a huge population.

    At the end of June, Ludwig personally led the army to the south, and just like the tactical plan of winning Laoten, he moved along the old road.

    The 8,000-strong army of the Eastern Kingdom''s army went straight to the North Vosges Mountains along the old Roman road in the Upper Laine plain.

    At the same time, the army of the Middle Kingdom, led by Count Metz himself, was ordered to leave Lauten in the Collar Plain and to advance along the old Roman road.

    Both parties deliberately chose this point in time. The so-called action was taken a whole month before the wheat harvest, but they did not know the existence of the other party.

    Count Metz''s army was cramped through the mountain pass, and the army inherited the strip as if entering a pasta machine. He had to rest in the horn-shaped area after breaking through the mountain pass. There is a small town of Winneville, where the army rested and assembled, and the planners and materials were basically due before continuing to march.

    And Ludwig also assembled in the village of Arce on the plain. After all, the quality of a large number of troops under his command was not good, but after two days of marching, many people fell behind, and thanks to this being a plain, the infantry who fell behind could find a large army based on the clouds that were roasted red by the bonfire at night.

    However, it was the roasted red cloud that shocked Count Metz.

    Since most of his subordinates were his own soldiers, the counts and lords in this expedition were once again as strong as possible. Count Metz could not tolerate defeat, he did not dare to gamble or launch a surprise attack. He at least knew that there were inconceivable signs of large-scale personnel activities ahead, and concluded that it was definitely not a peaceful situation.

    So when Count Metz saw the red cloud over there, wouldn''t it be the same for his own army?

    Ludwig also discovered the unusual scene in the south, and concluded that Lothair''s people had appeared.

    "Could there be a traitor leaking secrets?" He felt that his actions were very secret, and he didn''t even bother to catch the inner ghost. He was eager for a battle to wash away the shame, and this time he finally got the chance.

    How?

    Continuing day-to-day operations on schedule and preparing for a decisive battle?

    "No! I have nothing to lose!"

    It can be said that this is the Ross who has become his teacher again! As the saying goes, the army on the march last year was attacked by the Rus cavalry, UU read www.uukanshu. Ludwig, who was caught by surprise, didn''t realize until after the battle that fighting could be like this.

    Launching a sneak attack was considered extremely immoral and contrary to the character of the Frankish nobility.

    Thinking that if the eldest brother wins, he will definitely not give his whole family a chance to survive. "Since you are so vicious, I don''t talk about etiquette."

    Since 200 Rus cavalry can loot and wreak havoc along the way, and now that he counts bad horses and reluctant riders, he can make up 1,500 cavalry, so why not make a savage gamble!

    So, before dawn, Ludwig summoned the captains of the four cavalry flags under his command and ordered: "I will lead the charge! All of you must follow me without fear of death! The Lord will grant us victory! The shame of blood in the north. , once again the shame that we lost Lao Teng last year. We killed the enemy by surprise! Remember, there will be no mercy. After the war, you looted wantonly, and I will give you all a raise!"

    The captain of the flags thought that the king was crazy! But there is the style of Charlemagne when he was young.

    At dawn, the dark blue sky is gradually becoming sky blue.

    The huge cavalry is advancing on the Yin Plain Group.

    Almost all the heavy cavalry of the Eastern Kingdom in the Mainz area were here. Ludwig didn''t want to know what the enemy''s strength was.

    Finally, the village ahead appeared in the early morning mist, and a large number of white tents were extremely conspicuous.

    "Attack! Either win! Or die!" Ludwig held the Ross steel sword high, shining extremely in the rising sun.

    The earth was shaking, and the cavalry of the Eastern Kingdom rushed into the bell mouth area formed by the Palatinate Heights and the North Vosges Mountains, and rushed to the lazy army of Count Metz, who was stationed here to rest...

 Chapter 1102ï¼š Battle of Kaiserslautern

    Horses'' hooves overturned the dirt, and cavalry groups charged.

    Ludwig, who was already on his own expedition, fought like a warrior. He ignored the traditional cavalry tactics and achieved a surprise attack with a desperate attack intent.

    Once, in the face of the nomadic Avars army, Charlemagne, who led the expedition, ordered his cavalry to change the traditional tactics of the past, move like the Avars, and launch a strong attack after finding the opponent''s camp.

    Ludwig had no intention of paying tribute to his grandfather subjectively. He just wanted to regain the strategic advantage in the civil war, cover up his weakened decline with a victory, and achieve a surprise attack that was exactly like his grandfather.

    The earth trembled, and cavalrymen rushed on the fields where the farming season was delayed and the weeds were growing wildly.

    Having entered the charging stage, the soldiers who once held their throats instantly got the signal collectively.

    The lances moved forward in unison, following the direction pointed by Ludwig''s steel sword.

    The morning mist obscured their tracks, and only the tremors of the ground made Count Metz''s army aware of the difference.

    "There are enemies! Get up quickly!"

    "Hurry up and pick up your weapon!"

    "Run!"

    As if the flood was coming, the reaction time for Count Metz''s army was extremely short.

    The densely packed tents surround the town of Winneville like a pie. There are no peripheral defense facilities and no civil construction. There are no Juma trenches. The army is only camping here.

    They must pay the price in blood for their paralysis.

    This is the last elite cavalry of the Eastern Kingdom. Ludwig knew very well that once this army was defeated, his last trump card would also collapse, and the best result would be to retreat to Bavaria and live his own life behind closed doors.

    The homes of these elite cavalrymen are all in Bavaria. They saw their king lead everyone to rush to the enemy line. The endless glory acts on the body, and everyone seems to feel the endless power.

    Because they had eaten oatmeal urgently before dawn, and now they have indeed experienced a lot.

    Without complicated tactics, the cavalry group charged into Count Metz''s army with unstoppable momentum.

    Most of the soldiers of Count Metz''s army were only in civilian clothes, and when they tried to resist, they fought against the Frankish heavy cavalry with poor weapons and flesh and blood.

    The powerful impulse of the lance made it break when it hit one person, but the cavalry drew out the iron sword and the battle axe, the war horse continued to maintain its momentum, and the sword pierced and the axe kept killing and wounding the fleeing enemy.

    "Death! Show no mercy!" Ludwig roared piercingly. He regarded the enemy in front of him as a form of satisfaction and ordered his subordinates to deal with it in the most brutal way.

    "Anti-God Evil God"

    Pieces of tents were smashed, and the helpless Count Metz soldiers in the overturned tents were killed by subsequent cavalry.

    The chaotic resistance is like a low wall trying to stop the rushing torrent.

    Count Metz, who was resting in the town, was alarmed by the sound of killing.

    Adalbert was waiting for a hearty breakfast, and the incredible rumbling made him vigilant.

    After a while, the guards rushed into his temporary residence, lying on the ground and shouting hoarsely: "Sir! The enemy! The enemy has appeared."

    "The enemy?! The rumbling sound is the enemy?! My God, it''s incredible."

    He pushed the guards away, and just after he arrived outside, he saw his own soldiers in a mess.

    "What''s the matter with you? Keep calm when anything happens. Get your horses ready! Come with me to see what''s going on."

    However, Ludwig had taken his personal soldiers straight to the edge of the town of Winneville like steel knives. Huge sores formed in the huge camp, and soldiers who were aware of the danger didn''t even bother to take away the soft ones, literally throwing away their armor and fleeing.

    Then, when Count Adalbert led his personal soldiers into a relatively open area, what he saw was the avalanche of his own men.

    Looking around, there are fugitives looking terrified, and there are even some people who can''t even put on their shoes and run across the grass.

    Looking closely, not far away, facing the direction of the rising sun, those cavalry in armor are killing frantically.

    "Ludwig''s people... Ludwig''s people! The big thing is bad!" Realizing that the terrified Adalbert did not order the fleeing people to calm down and fight back on the spot, he felt that any shouting was meaningless , the rout of the army is inevitable.

    "My lord! What do we do? It''s a battle?!" a trusted squire asked.

    The earl''s eyes seemed to burst out, and he forcibly controlled his trembling body: "Lauten must be withdrawn. Hurry up and inform all the knights, go and inform the people of King Lotaire, and our entire army will be evacuated."

    He had arranged for his personal soldiers to serve as messengers to report the news, and he brought his personal soldiers to join the fleeing army.

    As the so-called army has collapsed, although there are as many as 2,000 people in the Middle Kingdom standing army, these people maintain a strong fighting force. However, the captains of the flags are ordered to obey the wisdom of Count Metz, and they cannot launch an attack without authorization. If these standing armies launched a desperate counterattack, the situation would not be too ugly. They had no right to fight back, and the soldiers tried their best to rectify their troops and did not take the initiative to flee in the crisis.

    The earl''s messengers rushed to the camp of the standing army and announced the order to retreat.

    Although it is unwilling, it can only be evacuated now.

    The standing army evacuated as soon as possible with carriages, and some items that were too late to be transported were discarded on the spot.

    Also like a torrent, Count Metz''s team rushed towards the deepest part of the bell mouth area formed by the hill.

    Soon, the rushing Ludwig had taken over the entire town of Winneville, and those who had no time to escape were being slaughtered frantically, even if they were clearly peaceful residents. Because he had ordered it, the operation was a revenge to wash away the shame. Yu Zi, he just wanted to vent his resentment that he had been holding back for two years with blood flowing into a river.

    But the war horse has a limit, the horse began to pant thinly, and even if it was beaten with a whip, it was difficult to chase again. Once stopped, the warhorse kept shaking its head up and down violently, and the sound of violent gasping was deafening.

    Commands can recreate the results and continue to hunt down. Those people have been running away, sadly leaving their backs to the Eastern Kingdom army.

    Ludwig hoped for the backs of those cowards, both excited and anxious.

    The cavalry has reached its limit, and people can continue to fight. If they force the horses again, they will only end up with a lot of exhaustion.

    The raid ended when the sun had fully risen, and Ludwig had won his coveted victory.

    Looking at the slaughtered camp, the naked eye can see dead bodies everywhere, as well as wriggling wounded soldiers.

    Ludwig finally calmed down and noticed that his subordinates were being ordered to execute the undead arbitrarily, so he adjusted the order to keep the life of the able-bodied.

    Of course he knew about the town of Winneville, a fine town in terror. He cares more about the payoff of the fight now, and so are the fighters.

    The large-scale free search of the Eastern Kingdom''s cavalry has begun. Just as Ludwig promised, each warrior can seize the spoils according to their ability, even if they find a piece of gold, they can be regarded as their friends.

    Indulge in barbarism and gain the unprecedented loyalty of the soldiers, and Ludwig himself did not lose. He found the granary left by his opponent, that is, the carriages and the sluggish workhorses.

    After the war, according to preliminary statistics, the Eastern Kingdom killed more than 1,500 enemies, and more than 500 people were captured. The vast majority of the captives were actually town residents, and the people could not believe that the brutal killing was actually committed by King Ludwig himself. Nai Ruo what? Now the great king has come back like lightning, and even if he suffers, give allegiance to him.

    Captured soldiers of Earl Metz''s army confessed everything they knew without any penalty in order to survive.

    After calming down, Ludwig stopped being a butcher. He gave these captives the only way out: "I am the king here! Sooner or later your hometown will also be my domain. Join my army now, and I will promote you armed peasants to be standing army."

    Because Count Metz was also dispatched almost in full force, in addition to his squires, the additional recruits were armed farmers. These peasant soldiers are very suitable for fighting against the wind, and if they encounter hard stubble, they will have a fatal collapse in the early conditions.

    The farmer fulfilled his duty to fight for the lord knight, and the knight master sent troops to serve Count Metz again. The peasants and soldiers had no choice, at least the empty promise of the so-called "into Mainz free looting" by the Count gave them a minimum morale. Everyone is still young, if King Ludwig personally gives him a chance to turn over, he will be loyal to him. Most of the captured peasant soldiers could not think of the long-term. They just wanted to survive, and they turned into soldiers of the Eastern Kingdom.

    In the afternoon, Ludwig''s follow-up troops arrived in the bell mouth area one after another, and Count Metz''s camp became the military camp of the Eastern Kingdom in an instant. A great victory has captured a lot. Considering that the enemy really lost his armor and armor, Ludwig had imagined that he would take a day off and directly attack Laoteng to regain his strategic advantage.

    After all, the prisoners have revealed that King Lothair and the main force have been near Strasbourg, and the army of Count Metz is all north of the Saar River.

    Who is Earl Metz?

    "Damn, you don''t want to be loyal to me and don''t want to evacuate. You will die on the battlefield, and then I will abolish your family identity. If you are captured, I will also abolish you."

    His eldest brother Lotaire was still in Strasbourg. Obviously, the main force of the Middle Kingdom had to go through the ferry town of Sala Perugia if they wanted to cross the Saar River in a short time. The bridge was demolished, and the eldest brother''s army looked at the river and sighed! When it was exhausted in late autumn, the two sides could stop their troops again, explaining that they had obtained a strategic buffer.

    To accomplish this goal, Ludwig must seize the time to capture Lauten.

    He was urgently reorganizing his troops, and at the same time, Count Metz, who suffered a great loss, decided to fight back.

    There is a mountain pass with a width of only one kilometer in the northeast direction of Lauten. It is surrounded by the lush North Vosges Mountains on one side and the small mounds extending from the mountains on the other side.

    Accompanied by the sound of horns and drums, one side insisted on advancing, while the other was determined not to retreat.

    Ludwig sent a messenger and ordered Count Metz to swear allegiance to him on the spot. From Ludwig''s standpoint, what Count Metz did would mean cutting off his elder brother''s fief in the middle, which would force his elder brother Lothair to start negotiations immediately. In fact, what he wanted was not outrageous. Before, he just wanted to keep the old fief, the so-called area north of the Laine River, including Mainz and Worms in the south of the river. Now as the victor of the battle, he wants the entire Saar region north of the Saar River (including the North Reine Plain).

    Such an outrageous request was rejected by Count Metz, and the messenger returned with regret, and even brought back the war book written by the Count on parchment.

    It''s all that high-level nobles can''t do extreme things! Count Metz held back his anger and did not scold the Norman-like savagery of the great king of the East in his letter. If you don¡¯t use martial arts to fight the real barbarians, they are all high-ranking Frankish nobles. In a war, the two armies should fight in an upright array.

    Count Metz chose to fight, and Ludwig, eager to win, accompanied him.

    As long as you break the mountain pass, Lauten will be at your fingertips, and then you will hit the Saar River along the Roman Avenue and tear down the bridge! He informed his main officers of the situation, and continued to draw cakes: "The Saar region is huge, the old lords have fled, when I rule here, those who have made military exploits will get fiefs here, and all the flag captains will be here. will become barons!"

    The promised day of war, a gloomy day.

    Count Metz, who was ashamed and brave, was determined to stick to the mountain pass. He lined up the standing cavalry in the front, followed by infantry. This was a very traditional Frankish formation.

    Ludwig ordered his infantry to organize a spear formation. He thought of his defeat in the north, that is, his heavy cavalry attacked the Norman spear formation. Now that he has followed suit, he should be able to Just win. His cavalry was placed in the rear as a tactical reserve in case of unexpected events.

    Ludwig had a fantasy in his mind that when Count Metz''s cavalry rushed over, they would be pierced by his own spear formation.

    There is no need to negotiate before the battle, but it is strange that Ludwig, who is willing to wait for his work, is facing the same Count Metz, who is willing to wait for his work.

    The Yamaguchi battlefield fell into an extremely strange silence, as if whoever attacked first was a fool.

    Earl Metz couldn''t afford to lose. Most of the warriors he gathered from the fief were here. Once another large-scale loss was encountered, the power of the family would collapse.

    This time, Ludwig is also deeply squeezing the manpower of the Earl of Ingo.

    The longer it was delayed, the more anxious both parties became.

    "Damn it! No wait. Go to **** with everything!"

    After all, Ludwig decided to attack first, and with the sound of drums, the peasant soldiers with spears began to advance.

    Heavy cavalry was the best weapon, so Count Metz shilled the heavy standing infantry to attack. These shield-wielding armored warriors had never seen a spear formation, and the latter were poorly trained.

    The battle between the two armies began immediately. After paying a certain amount of casualties, the spear formation was abruptly torn apart by some breakthroughs. Soon, the battle turned into a brawl that showcased personal martial arts.

    "Damn. Where is my advantage? Why can''t the spear formation be in my hands?!" Ludwig, who was supervising the battle, gritted his teeth and didn''t understand, but the battle continued to erode, and the two armies were in a tight spot in the mountain pass. Intensive fight.

    At least Ludwig has an advantage in numbers. Since his cavalry cannot exert its power, the opponent must also do the same. Since the battle is a battle of infantry, then continue to invest in troops!

    Ludwig, who was on the top quickly, simply ordered his standing army to press up, forcing the peasant soldiers and opponents to resolutely kill the count.

    Earl Metz didn''t dare to retreat, so he headed up and pressed the follow-up infantry in a fit of anger.

    The heavy cavalry on both sides became the audience, and the cramped Yamaguchi area was a brutal battle between the two armies.

    The blood of the warriors turned into a stream, which was continuously poured into the nearby Lauter River and flowed quietly to the Laine River.

    No one wants to retreat first, and the cramped place makes it difficult to escape. If you want to survive, you must kill the enemy, so that this unexpected battle on both sides has become extremely ferocious.

    From the morning to the afternoon, countless soldiers had lost their strength, and the ground was full of Mohu''s corpses, as well as a large number of wriggling wounded soldiers.

    Some were silent until dusk fell.

    retreat? Or keep fighting?

    Realizing his huge loss, Ludwig frowned and regretted his stubbornness. Count Metz faced the same serious loss of his own troops.

    The soldiers on both sides were retreating spontaneously. They kept moving backwards, not daring to show their backs to the enemy until the distance between the two armies was far enough.

    Let''s take a look at the mountain pass that has not been conquered for a long time! Never like today, a small Lao Teng has become the burial place of a large number of soldiers.

    Ludwig couldn''t figure it out, and he didn''t have the heart to think about it for the time being. UU reading

    "We''re back! Back to Winneville, camp and hold."

    The two sides basically evacuated at the same time, and the wounded were dragged away as much as possible. As for the dying in the central area of ??the melee, their blood would slowly drain.

    The battle was neither won nor lost, and Ludwig lost a lot, as did Count Metz.

    The morale of both sides fell into a slump. Even if Ludwig was very unwilling, considering the existing troops at hand, I am afraid that this year''s efforts can only go so far. What''s worse is that the main force of the eldest brother is still in Strasbourg. If he brings the army to the war, he is afraid that he will flee back to Mainz in the starry night and hang the card of freedom from war.

    At night, the roaring mountain peaks were like the wailing of ghosts. Many people couldn''t sleep at all this night. It was clear that the battle in the morning had made the people who retreated extremely tired. They seemed to have heard countless ghosts lingering on the battlefield, and were ashamed that they had not taken away a large number of their surviving companions.

    So far, there are as many as 3,000 corpses lying about in the Laoteng Pass area, and many of the people who have been withdrawn are also injured. Injuries are as dangerous as they are, and I don''t know how many people will eventually die in pain due to the deterioration of the wound infection state.

    txt download address:

    phone-reading:

 Chapter 1103ï¼š Blue fox and black fox in Mainz

    A **** battle ended on the same day. Ludwig, who was the main attacker, was unwilling to fight again. After counting the remaining troops, his forge ahead plan had to be put on hold due to practical reasons.

    The Lauter River, which gathers from the springs of the North Vosges, was bloodied, and the blood of the dead made the river crimson, and it still looked strange when the river finally poured into the Rhine.

    The town of Lauten was still in the hands of Adalbert, Count of Metz, who, too, suffered great losses, and his plans to attack Mainz for the city''s victory were suspended indefinitely.

    The dead bodies scattered on the battlefield at the mountain pass were once uncollected, and both sides were actively preparing for the battle. This was not to attack again, but to prevent the attacking opponent from being beaten.

    It has been three full days since the end of the battle, during which both sides continued to strengthen their defenses.

    The two sides, who were very nervous, did not even send messengers to communicate. Finally, Ludwig couldn''t bear the boredom of the battlefield and sent messengers.

    The messenger rode a horse and ran across the battlefield. The dead corpses on the ground were all gray and white, and the blood turned black. The corpse group and the early morning bushes formed a very eye-catching contrast. The air is filled with the stench of Dandan, as long as people who are not stupid can understand that in a few days, the stench of corpses here is enough to make the living people who stray into it faint.

    The messenger ran wild with the king''s letter, and the parchment scroll in the leather bag sketched Ludwig''s letter of surrender.

    The vigilant Count Metz''s subordinates successfully intercepted the courier, and then escorted it to the camp in Lauten.

    Now, the messenger stood in front of the count with a rebellious attitude, and the letter he was carrying had already been delivered.

    "It''s still my allegiance. It''s exactly the same as what I thought." The count rolled up the scroll, and he was so noble that he would not be angry with an arrogant messenger, but sighed: "The dignified king is on his way. If I prepare properly, it is very likely that Killed Prince Ludwig. Ah! Calm down, what a sin."

    The messenger is arrogant and serious: "Please consider my king''s suggestion carefully. It will be good for you to be loyal to King Ludwig."

    "Really?" The earl looked contemptuously out of the corner of his eyes: "I can''t get you some ordinary people to teach me how to do things. I already know the prince''s request, you can go back. Oh, this is a chance, you also bring me with you. letter."

    Adalbert lacked suitable writing materials on hand, and since there was still a lot of blank space on this parchment, he just added a few words on the spot.

    He is a great noble who pays more attention to force, not a bard or a philosopher by any means, and his reply is concise, even with only one sentence: "At any time, Count Metz is loyal to King Lothair and his family descendants."

    It is equivalent to saying that Count Metz, who insisted on Lauten, denied other options.

    He did not ask for another fight, nor did he intend to make peace.

    When the messenger returned disheartened and delivered a reply from Count Metz, Ludwig already understood the other party''s tangled attitude. Count Metz deliberately concealed some preconditions, and the true words he asked for in his reply were: "Although I have suffered a lot, I still swear allegiance to King Lothair."

    "Damn. How much has he done to you? It''s best for you to be passive, even neutral. Now that you''re actively involved in the civil war, what do you want? Rip the earth and become an archduke and learn from the Burgundians?"

    Counts are already the most free nobles in the kingdom, and some counts have been more free since ancient times, such as the Marquis of Thuringia and the Grand Duke of Burgundy.

    The name of Metz (Metz) is ancient, especially the Adalbert family has been a big noble in this area two hundred years ago.

    The title has been downgraded from duke to earl in this generation, because the family cannot overstep the power of the royal family.

    Count Metz is neither deaf nor blind. The Count of Westphalia, a descendant of the Saxon chief Widukind, is the Duke of Saxony who has regained his family''s title from the Eastern Kingdom, and is said to have really mastered the real power.

    The small area of ??the Earl of Metz is, in principle, across the Rhine from the Westphalian part of the area.

    The success of one party deeply stimulated the ambition of the earl. The earl of Metz was a Duke during the Merovingian dynasty. The family was downgraded in the new dynasty, and a considerable territory became the direct jurisdiction of King Lothair, especially Sri Lanka. Trasbourg, but the successor is unwilling to sink. This is the reason that stimulated this generation of Counts of Metz to resolutely and highly intervene in the civil war. The so-called really took Mainz and occupied the Saar region north of the Saar River and south of the Saar River as his new fief, then although he still It is the name of the earl, and the strength has basically returned to the state of two hundred years ago.

    The two decision makers did not communicate further, and it was not each other''s will that a second battle took place in the town of Lauten.

    Count Metz knew that he was not qualified to kill Prince Ludwig, and that taking prisoners was the ideal result. If the killing was really completed, it would be a disaster for the family.

    Ludwig calculated that if he continued to attack Laoten by storm, it would still be a tragic victory, and then the tired army would be defeated by Lothair, who was waiting to work.

    After calming down, the two chose unparalleled rationality. They deliberately stalemate, deliberately delaying the battle until the autumn harvest. After the autumn harvest, the "war season" is basically over.

    The Franks defined spring and summer as a period suitable for war, a set that was inherited from the Roman Empire.

    But there is no point in continuing to stay in the dilapidated town of Winneville. This bell mouth area faces a mountain pass that cannot be made quickly. Staying here will reveal all the flaws. It is better to withdraw to Mainz so as not to delay this autumn harvest.

    It was Ludwig''s Eastern Kingdom army that first began to withdraw, and the dwindling army marched north along the Roman road. The entire town of Winneville was empty, and the surviving peaceful residents were evicted.

    He even collected civilians in the original area of ????the annex, and once found all of them were brought to Mainz.

    The Frankish people who came up to the Yin Plain had to choose a side, and now all the villagers north of Lauten Township were relocated by Ludwig. When the army was evacuated, what was left was the extremely empty world after the war.

    He only left an outpost in the town of Alce, the only way to pass the Roman road. It took Ludwig three days to complete the withdrawal of the army, equivalent to a journey of 50 kilometers. Losing a lot of troops, the army retreated to Mainz in ashes, and then went into full defense.

    Military operations are neither won nor lost, and it is true that the loss of troops will be lost.

    Fortunately for Ludwig, the loss of his elite troops was slight, but the peasant soldiers forcibly recruited in the Leyingau and Upper Lein areas (the area near the Mainz section of the Lein River) suffered great losses.

    The war of 840 was the place where conscription was rampant, and it was still the same a year later. The human resources of Leyingo were so depleted that it was inevitable that the local agriculture would be seriously damaged.

    Ludwig didn''t care about the lives of local farmers. He relocated farmers from the south to the north, in order to continue to squeeze human resources.

    "Ah! This year is not enough. I will continue to recruit troops now, and I will transfer troops from Bavaria. Next year, I must seize the Saar River Bridge (Sarabruggja Town) and get the entire Saar region."

    As a result, it was at this delicate time that Ludwig was busy defending and licking his wounds, and a Norman fleet appeared in Mainz carelessly.

    Who is coming? It was the Ross Fleet of the Blue Fox and Black Fox brothers, and in fact it was the Ross Fleet with the name of the Baron of Nassau.

    The fleet is small, and if the cross flags were not flying wildly, the people along the way would feel that this was a serious threat.

    The defenders of the Eastern Kingdom are naturally on high alert, and they are now extremely responsible for the attitude of the Normans. In the end, they had a friendly relationship with each other through the treaty. When the defenders thought of the king''s expedition, they lost 30,000 halberds, and the fear in the hearts of these people was indelible.

    Mainz was originally one of the "church cities" under the diocese of Worms. It was originally undefended, but now it is firmly under the control of King Ludwig and is on high alert.

    "It''s Mainz in front? It looks like they have their garrison here. Will we be attacked if we land directly?" The black fox was inevitably suspicious of his own safety.

    Blue Fox didn''t care: "That Ludwig knows me. Haha, he doesn''t dare to shut me up this time. Look at the gifts we brought this time, he will be excited. Listen, take good care of your woman, Sophia. Can help you do something."

    A typical Norman longship splayed out its oars to tow an armed freighter, which housed a special cargo¡ªthe disarmed defenders of Koblenz.

    The surrendered captain of the garrison flag, Fred, had no choice now. He came to Mainz for the first time in his life, and leading his brothers to join the army of the Eastern Kingdom was the best ending that could be achieved.

    Of course, the cargo was more than a hundred prisoners of war. The batch of weapons and armors seized by the brave capture of Koblenz must be urgently needed materials for the Eastern Kingdom army. They were taken from prisoners of war and carried from the armory, and they were sold separately for the purpose of maximizing profits.

    The battle at Koblenz was over, and even the knights who had taken in deserters from the garrison changed their allegiance to the Baron of Nassau for their own benefit, and took the population to become part of the baronies.

    The expanded Nassau baroniality needs the recognition of the great nobles. Of course, the black fox does not need the approval of the top nobles to exercise the power of stewardship. Sophia Nassau gets the baroniality as a woman and really needs the support of the great nobles.

    Entering the Frankish world needs to implement some red tape. It is not like the openness of happiness and feud in the northern world. The blue fox and black fox brothers don''t like this, and now they can only accept it.

    The fleet docked carelessly, the personnel landed one after another, and then the materials began to be transported.

    The locals kept vigilant onlookers, and Ludwig rushed to the periphery of the outer landing field with heavy cavalry. He noticed that the Norman army also displayed the Ross flag, and the appearance of a group of elite armed men really made him love and hate.

    Reason took over his mind, and he couldn''t help thinking: "If these guys act as my mercenaries now and listen to my deployment, with a strong army in hand, I will have an advantage in launching an attack next year."

    He is a king after all, and now back to his turf, the shelf must be brought up.

    The heavy cavalry was really neat in formation, they were not attacking but acting as a guard of honor.

    The Russ army who landed was inevitably vigilant, so the torsion slingshots on the armed cargo ships anchored near the shore remained in a battle-ready state, and the soldiers who landed were able to push the long ships back to the Yin River in a short time.

    After all, this was just a show off by Ludwig. He took advantage of the time to change his clothes, especially to put on his golden crown.

    When he reappeared on horseback, the squires beside him held high Charlemagne''s "Flag of the Three Lions". A noble knight appeared? ! Do not! That was King Ludwig himself!

    "He''s here." Lanhu pounded his brother.

    "Who? A big noble?"

    "It''s their king. A great noble on the same level as my king, Rurik."

    "It... doesn''t look noble either."

    Lanhu squeezed his brother''s neck fiercely: "At least this man will admit your power in the local area. Remember, you must salute him respectfully, even if you pretend to be."

    "Acting? Well. If it''s in my favor."

    In doing business, you must be good at being tactful, and don''t be as stubborn as the Odin warriors. Businessmen can be shameless. Anyway, money is the most important thing.

    Although the little fat black fox was wearing chain mail, the ferret cap with blue-dyed feathers on the top of his head was really gorgeous, and the fat figure alone indicated that he was rich.

    Sophia Nassau, who was being pulled, simply hugged the arm of the black fox. It was the first time in her life that the little girl saw the heavy cavalry arrayed by the river, and she was inevitably afraid.

    Ludwig held up his curly beard chin, deliberately arrogant to hide his actual weakness, and even tried his best to overshadow the Russ in face. He recognized the slightly fat guy, and he was quite regretful about Joseph Blue Fox. He had known that there would be a series of troubles in the future, and he should not have arrogantly rejected this adventure from the north all the way to Regensburg in Bavaria. Ross messenger.

    The series of misfortunes in the past are irreversible, and it is not too late.

    Ludwig, who was riding on a Frank high-headed horse, stood in front of Blue Fox and the others, one was looking down in a high-profile manner, and the other was looking up with a professional smile.

    "Joseph, it''s you. How did you know I was here?"

    "Oh, noble king. Who does not know your name? I heard that you were in Mainz, and you landed here on purpose."

    The blue fox''s glib appearance made Ludwig feel that this was a special kind of arrogance. But he can''t say anything, after all, people are flattering.

    "Well, I do have a great reputation in my territory. It''s strange, you guys don''t take care of them in Nassau, why did you suddenly come to me? You''d better bring me something good."

    "Yes, it is because of good things that I am here."

    "What good thing?"

    "A good thing that you must be happy." The blue fox deliberately whispered: "We captured the town of Koblenz and made all the nearby villages surrender. Now that the mouth of the Moselle is completely under our control, it No longer your enemies, we are your allies."

    "What? How could there be such a good thing?!" Ludwig was taken aback, he subjectively thought this was a bragging.

    "Yes. I even brought evidence."

    What is evidence? A group of young men in single clothes were driven forward, leading the enemy to Ludwig, who was riding a horse, and the next second he was on one knee.

    The captain of the flag guard, Fred, was very particular about revealing his hometown, the flag team he served, and his intentions of loyalty in the future.

    "The Guard is Here"

    "You? It''s actually the defender of Koblenz? You stand up and speak." The excited Ludwig ordered.

    He added a lot of unarmed people, but he was overjoyed with these men, and he didn''t even care about their past. He was completely too lazy to listen to Fred''s further narration. Since all the people in the group were interested in allegiance, and when he was employing people, the good thing that the Middle Kingdom army poached was not done for nothing. Since this group of people has its own organization, they still exist as a whole flag team, but they have become the standing army of the Eastern Kingdom.

    Then at the Rus'' landing site, a group of Rus'' prisoners of war knelt down and collectively swore allegiance to King Ludwig.

    The Barony of Nassau lies to the north of the Rhine, and the south bank is the Koblenz region. Ludwig knew quite a lot about the situation there. The territory that was supposed to be the younger brother Charlie the Bald was taken away by the elder brother Lothair. This is a glimpse of the civil war. With Koblenz, he is really cool.

    But after thinking about it, the question comes again - who is Koblenz who was captured by the Rus?

    This matter can be discussed well. Ludwig is in a very happy mood. He intends to entertain Joseph Blue Fox and his cronies, and intends to be merciful to arrange for the landing of the Ross Army to camp outside the city of Mainz.

    He had long noticed the little fat man standing beside the blue fox and a little girl wearing a traditional white scarf robe. His temperament was not used for brutish Ross warriors, no need to mention noble. It seems that it must be the cronies brought by the blue fox, who should be the object of the banquet.

    He couldn''t help but ask one more question.

    So the black fox was respectful and flattered very naively. A series of positive Latin adjectives not only greatly satisfied Ludwig''s vanity, but also proved the nobility of the black fox.

    "It''s nice to meet you, little fat man. You have this blond hair and you''re a Norman, right?" he asked.

    "Yes. Dear King, I am the third eldest of the Gould family in the Kingdom of Ross, I am Paul Black Fox, and now the son-in-law of the Baron of Nassau. You see, this girl is Henry Nassau''s daughter Sophia, and we are engaged. ¡­¡±

    At this point, the black fox does not need to say any more. He deliberately displayed a sterling silver cross and claimed to be the son-in-law of the Baron of Nassau. Ludwig has realized a lot.

    Ludwig''s heart was dripping: "It seems that these Norman guys are here to negotiate with me. I can definitely use them."

    The former Ludwig was young and vigorous and dismissed the Norman world, believing that Denmark was all Norman. The war made him sober. Since he could not win the North and the northerners were not pure pirates, it was necessary to make deals with nobles who were good at negotiating, especially the Gould family.

    txt download address:

    phone-reading:

 Chapter 1104ï¼š Canonized Baron

    Can a woman be a baron too? sure.

    In order to avoid the extinction of nobles, some extreme measures have reasons to be implemented.

    The city of Mainz on the south bank of the Laine River has thick Roman stone walls. It was originally a permanent city expanded by the Roman Empire. It stands on the left bank of the Laine River, watching the Germanic world in the north. After all, the Germanic Franks established a new kingdom on the ruins of Rome, and Mainz, which was originally a border area, gradually became the hinterland of the kingdom.

    The Alemani tribe has disintegrated, and its tribal leaders have also turned into nobles of the Frankish system. This is a compromise for the surrounding tribes during the Frankish Conquest.

    Especially the Adalbert family, earl of Metz, whose ancestor was a chieftain of Alemany.

    This ancient Alemannic homeland for generations is now the height of the civil war, and a series of tragedies are taking place.

    The thick stone walls could not give the people who took refuge in Mainz absolute peace of mind. In the eyes of ordinary people, Charlemagne''s third grandson, King Ludwig of the East, was not a good person either. In order to avoid losing his power, this guy forced ordinary farmers to go to war. Sadly, these farmers who had no choice took up weapons modified from agricultural implements and faced almost their own kin.

    The army was entrenched in Mainz, and the ordinary peasants endured hardships, and they dared not complain about Ludwig. The king''s military operations made no progress, and the losses were not small. He could only comfortably claim to be "not defeated."

    This year''s autumn harvest is just around the corner, and as many as 2,000 farmers have suffered from battle losses, further weakening the labor force, making the agriculture in Laiyin and Laiyingao, which were already stranded by the war, even worse.

    The living must join the autumn harvest, even a group of peasant women with green faces must bring scythes to harvest oats and wheat.

    The area south of Mainz is the Upland Plain, where a group of farms were abandoned, and a large number of refugees gathered in Mainz. The priest from Worms parish reassured these poor people, claiming that "your suffering stems from lack of piety", and in this way try to cut the military and disaster of King Ludwig as much as possible.

    The people need to eat, and the main force of the Eastern Kingdom stationed here needs to eat.

    After some patchwork, Ludwig believed that there was still a strong army of 3,000 people who dared to fight. This is his last trump card in the middle reaches of the Lai Yin River, and for the time being he has not dared to gamble.

    Half of the 3,000 people were cavalry soldiers. People had to eat and horses had to graze. If the army stood still, it was a huge material consumption machine.

    Perhaps it would be the best choice to disperse the army into the fields to harvest grain in person. Such a measure of cherishing the power of the people was not only unthinkable, but never even tried to think of.

    He was concerned about how much food he could receive this year, and looked forward to saving up enough supplies to avoid spending money to transfer food from Bavaria.

    In the end, what he was frantically depleting was mainly the people who came from the territory of the Earl of Yingao. He never took this place as his core territory, and there was no psychological burden on how to deplete it.

    To make matters worse, the real Earl of Layingau went to the Taunus Mountains in the north to live in seclusion, without betrayal or allegiance. They simply left the entire fiefdom and let Ludwig toss about it at will.

    The local big lord is rotten, and Ludwig has a little more anger to vent his anger, and he is more aggressive in looting the local people''s surplus food and human resources.

    Just when the situation was anxious and complicated, the Rus people entrenched in Nassau brought good news.

    Blue Fox''s Rus army guarded the ship and camped outside the city.

    He himself took a small group of elite Sui Cong, his younger brother Black Fox, and his sister-in-law Sophia Nassau, and walked into Mainz under the **** of elite Frank heavy cavalry.

    The larger the city, the lack of firepower for prosperity.

    The blue fox had an old face, and he saw a group of decadent people sitting idle on the dirty street. The old woman had a sad face, and the gray-white turban covered her face as if to hide her poverty, while the children with ignorant eyes had dark faces, and the dry snot stuck to their faces, and no adults could wash their faces for them.

    When these people saw Ludwig riding a tall horse, they didn''t shy away, they just looked up and didn''t do anything.

    Ludwig didn''t pay attention to his own people either, as if he didn''t see it at all. He was a horse-riding bodyguard and even more contemptuous.

    The monarch and the people have such a numb relationship with each other? This situation does not exist in Ross at all.

    "Ludwig will always be an arrogant guy." Blue Fox''s initial perception of him still hasn''t changed after so many years.

    The corruption in the city was shocking to the black fox. Little Sophia Nassau just subconsciously held the black fox''s fat arm all the time. She instinctively felt that this place was a bad place.

    A good name, because the war has made her prosperous no longer.

    "Maybe prosperity can be restored, provided that their civil war can be terminated." Thinking of this, the blue fox looked at Ludwig''s back on the horse, and felt that this man would not let it go.

    The main roads in the city are paved with dense stone slabs, a legacy infrastructure from the Roman era, as are the heavy stone buildings.

    A stone building with remnants of Roman style became Ludwig''s temporary palace, where he wished to entertain the Blue Fox and his party with great mercy.

    In the final analysis, the blue fox also has the status of an earl, and his younger brother, the black fox, has to have the status of a baron equivalent to the Frankish system because he joined the Nassau family.

    Earls and barons, as well as marquis (frontier counts), are only a few of the great nobles in the legal control area of ??the Eastern Kingdom. Legally, an earl is indeed higher in rank than a baron, but it¡¯s not necessarily true when it comes to military strength.

    The noble king, during Ludwig''s capture and peace talks, saw too many strange things in the north. It''s fair to say that he admires the complex and delicious meals that the Rus people do, and now he brings a batch of Rus people''s glass tableware to put it down.

    The food and drink that Ludwig can offer today can be described as brutish compared to elegance. He ordered to roast a local goat, be sure to choose a goat tail fat enough for roasting. There are no special ingredients for roast lamb, only coarse salt and thyme. When eating meat, nobles cut the meat with knives, and even tear it up by themselves.

    Like a bear sitting on a stone cosy with fire, Ludwig is such a beast. He deliberately waited until the fat sheep was cooked before announcing the start of the feast, and invited the foreign nobles who were in a daze in the city to a private meeting.

    No wives, no maids. Of course Ludwig has the right to secretly raise a few maids, and it is also possible to make some illegitimate children. He disdains to do this. This is not the spiritual cleanliness he created because of his beliefs. The so-called big brother Lotaire clearly wants to put himself to death. When he is alive and dead, he will spend all his thoughts on the war, why should he think about anything else?

    The stone house was like a secret room. All the attendants left, and there were only four people in the room: King Ludwig, Blue Fox, Earl of Gothenburg, son-in-law of Baron Nassau, and Sophia, daughter of Baron Nassau.

    The four of them are nobles, and tonight can be described as a secret meeting of nobles. Even the young Sophia felt uncomfortable in this nervous atmosphere.

    Maybe the girl should leave this brutish aristocratic secret meeting, but the sizzling and oily roasted fat sheep made her salivate. Of course she can''t go, because she is the key person.

    For the blue fox, Ludwig''s attitude is extremely complicated. He fiddled with the ruby-encrusted Ross steel sword, and cut the mutton himself with this sharp treasure, deliberately for the blue fox to see clearly.

    "That sword was once the saber of King Ross. I gave it to you back then." Lanhu''s eyes were sharp.

    "Indeed. Last year, I was beaten so hard by you! The noble I was almost captured by an unknown soldier, but the other party was actually a noble. This sword was not taken away by your Rurik in the end. It''s a good sword. It''s still mine."

    "It''s a good sword." Lanhu smiled and stood up again, pulling out his saber, the sword humming in the wind made Ludwig look sideways.

    Seeing his brother like this, the little fat black fox also pulled out his sword and showed it with a smile.

    The so-called murderous intention with a sword in hand, Ludwig felt a slight threat, so he covered up the embarrassment with a smile, but when he looked at their swords, a strong sense of familiarity emerged spontaneously.

    Lanhu said with a little arrogance: "Do you really know the source of the sword?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Your sword was originally ordered by my father and given to King Rurik, and then the king passed it on to me, and finally gave it to you as a gift. The swords of our four brothers all have similar styles, all from the same master. hand."

    Ludwig never knew this. "So, my sword isn''t really noble?"

    "Neither. Even if our brothers are loyal to different kings, we are all nobles. The sword you ordered is very valuable. The sword you are holding is worth two pounds of silver."

    It''s the businessman''s slick wisdom, what is "the king of allegiance is different", Ludwig glanced at the little fat man who had entered the Nassau family, and was delighted.

    "Since we all carry swords, we are all great nobles. I allow you to move freely! Come on! Let''s share the fat sheep."

    A rather plump leg of lamb was cut into a glass plate by a black fox, and he personally brought it to Sophia Nassau. The little girl has long been drooling, she has never dared to make a sound, and now she is sulking with a prepared knife and fork to cut the meat and eat it.

    It was very inappropriate for such a little girl to join the secret dinner of the nobles indecently. Ludwig specially allowed this young daughter of the Baron of Nassau to participate, and did not see her as a woman in essence. It stands to reason that the humble Baron of Nassau in the past existed as a small vassal of the Earl of Leying, and did not even have the right to face the king. Now, of course, Ludwig doesn''t respect this girl, he just looks at the little fat man beside her and the Russ army who can easily capture Koblenz.

    After nibbling on his stomach and eating hard, Ludwig rudely smashed a small dagger (a kind of tableware) on the oak table, and said arrogantly: "To be honest, I appreciate your capture of Cobron. The behavior of this king. The war in the south of this king has not been smooth recently. Your position in the west has brought me back my face. You are also very clever in sending the prisoners to me, which really alleviated some of my lack of troops. "

    Obviously, this guy said this to pave the way for a deep secret conversation.

    Looking at this king, Lanhu urgently inquired about something during the short time he stayed in the city. He winked at his brother Heihu to shut up, he smiled meaningfully for a while, and then said, "You will get a benefit in this way, so we also need a benefit."

    "Benefits, what do you want?"

    "Like the treaty we signed with each other at the beginning of the year. Me! As Earl of Gothenburg of Ross, I brought the army to help you fight, helped you take Koblenz, and gave you the prisoners. You have to pay me money."

    No anti-theft

    "Money? What am I paying for?" Ludwig''s arrogant face relaxed.

    "One hundred and forty prisoners, each worth two pounds of silver."

    "You? Seriously?!"

    "really."

    "Greed!" the surprised Ludwig asked sharply, sticking his head out, "why?"

    "Oh? Could it be that the noble past can''t even take out three hundred pounds of silver? You must know that the Bishop of Cologne paid five thousand pounds of silver to buy peace. You are not as noble as a bishop?"

    Ludwig, who was so aggressive, gritted his teeth, and as a king, it was inconvenient for him to point out that he was indeed short of money now. More than just a lack of money? It''s really exhausting and exhausting right now.

    For a few moments, Ludwig appreciated that the Normans could loot around in longships. Being forced to act as a bandit is not only degrading, but also blasphemous, but looting in a distant place is a shortcut to solve the problem of military supplies in a short period of time.

    In fact, since the moment he saw the Ross army at the landing point, Ludwig''s evil thoughts rose. It is indeed not suitable for you to send people to do evil things yourself, but the Normans are recognized as "Satan''s apostles". Just like the group of Norman mercenaries from Denmark that he had raised before, some of the dirty work that was inconvenient for him to do was done by the poor Danish nobleman Harald Clark. There is even Horlick, a Dane who was taken off by the remote commander Nai He, who was a good dog before he turned against the water.

    As long as the northerners can be used, they can become good dogs with the lure of fame and fortune.

    Ludwig knew that he couldn''t use the blue fox, but his younger brother was obviously very knowledgeable.

    He didn''t say that he couldn''t get the money now, but instead asked: "You must be robbed by occupying Koblenz. That place was occupied by Lothair, and you must have made a fortune."

    "We are just fulfilling our treaty obligations. As for the captured prisoners and some weapons, you have already taken the prisoners, and you owe me three hundred pounds of silver coins. As for the captured weapons and equipment, I can sell them to you cheaply. Those silver coins I will distribute it to the fighters, I hope you can pay quickly."

    "This..." Ludwig said with a low face: "Anyway, people are already in my hands as loyal to me. Now is the time when this king is employing people, and the personnel and materials are relatively tight, so let me take the money immediately, and I will tell you clearly that next year Say it again."

    "Is this a deliberate debt?!"

    "That''s right. This king owes it on purpose, how about it?"

    Lanhu was pretending to be angry, but seeing that the other party seemed to be really moving, he relaxed again with a smile. In the end, Lanhu concluded from what he saw and heard in the city that this guy was not rich for the time being, and it was really unnecessary to force him to pay.

    "Okay, I''ll record this account first. I have another important event here this time, it''s really my brother Heihu and my sister-in-law Sophia."

    Ludwig still had a sullen face, and said meaningfully: "I have already guessed what your intentions are."

    "Really? But it''s definitely not a complete guess. I know you Franks have a lot of attention. My brother needs a name, and my sister-in-law needs a name. Henry Nassau intends to divide Nassau''s old land to Sophia, and also It''s this girl. How? Your honorable king, do you agree?"

    Recognition is of course no problem, but at this juncture, Ludwig is more concerned about the benefits he can get after acknowledging. "Of course this king has the right to canonize a new baron, even a woman. But what good will it do me?"

    "Nature is the allegiance of a new noble."

    "Is it your brother?" After speaking, Ludwig''s eyes were already staring at the eager black fox.

    "Neither..."

    Therefore, Lanhu solemnly came up with his own proposition, intending to bargain with Ludwig.

    He planned this: Sophia Nassau was canonized as a baron of Nassau, ruling over the old Nassau and Koblenz. As the baron''s butler, the black fox actually leads the military and political affairs. Black Fox and Sophia''s future sons will inevitably inherit the title and continue to serve Ludwig and his successors. The Rus army stationed in Nassau can act as the Nassau Baron''s Army, especially in the civil war from the standpoint of the Eastern Kingdom.

    Ok? Of course!

    A long time ago, under the strong military oppression of the Franks, the Danish chief Godfrey nominally surrendered to Charlemagne. Although his successor Harald Clark was down, he still took a group of warriors to serve the Eastern Kingdom.

    Of all the Frankish nobles, Ludwig''s fiefs were geographically marginal, and his army was closely related to the Normans, Wends (generally known as the West Slavs), and Moravians s contact. The Normans are not simply "Satan''s apostles", they are fierce and can be used, and the now rising northern monarch Rurik is indeed a hero who can communicate.

    Everything is for profit! Faith is just a fig leaf for competing interests!

    Ludwig saw the truth very clearly, especially the Cologne Diocese, which had expanded its strength after the war. Where are those priests now, who are the servants of the gods, and they have clearly begun to become noble lords, and the executors are clearly earl-level large-scale. authority. Mastering the divine power and military power, and the financial power is firmly held, they can claim that they can build a paradise on earth in Dar es Salaam. But in Ludwig''s view, such things are a big threat to his own power.

    First of all, it is impossible for the black fox to be legally loyal to Ludwig, but his future son can. Sophia must now kneel down on one knee, and the little girl is loyal to Ludwig like a male noble In the stone room, the identity of a baroness has been confirmed.

    But Sophia was ignorant all the way. She was very afraid of the bearded king. When the sword was placed on her left and right shoulders and the top of her head, which had already taken off her turban, she subconsciously trembled. Finally, she learned to say a Latin phrase in a dull manner to declare her allegiance. .

    She is just a little girl, but completing the encapsulation means two big things. First, the Baron of Nassau, who was also in the Leyingau area, still exists, so that a new nobleman exists locally, and Ludwig no longer has to worry about everything. Second, the entitlement is equal to the approval of the Baron Nassau''s right to rule Koblenz. This matter will definitely not be recognized by the Middle Kingdom. Then the baronies or the de facto Rus people will be severely attacked by the Middle Kingdom. Dewish would love to have a strong man to help him share the pressure.

    So, based on the second benefit, can the third benefit be derived?

    Their Norman Rus, who bear the title of Baron of Nassau, are obviously more greedy and cunning than the Danes. Considering that he can''t immediately take out a batch of money to redeem the captives, those northern ruthless people will definitely be angry, unless they authorize this group of guys to do something to satisfy their hunting appetite.

    txt download address:

    phone-reading:

 Chapter 1105ï¼š sacrilege conspiracy

    Ludwig fell into a contradiction. He wanted to use this group of Russ for his own use, as a group of vicious dogs to ruthlessly bite, in order to weaken Lothair''s strength. To do so would be blasphemy again.

    Canonized as a baroness, Sophia is just an ordinary girl who looks a little greedy. What he saw was the man beside the girl, the black fox of the Gould family.

    The blue fox that he loves and hates will leave, and the one who will stay in Nassau in the future will be the little fat black fox. This kid is fat and fat, and he has the impulses unique to young people. That kind of desire to build achievements can just be used.

    Ludwig needed to think carefully, so he arranged for a few people who entered the city to live in the city.

    Stationed in the really bad city of Mainz?

    The blue fox reluctantly sold Ludwig a face, and took a closer look at the bizarre life in this city under the rule of the Eastern Kingdom.

    A large number of refugees sat idle in the city, relying on the bread crumbs donated by the priests and the oatmeal with little water. Even some women did not hesitate to blaspheme in order to survive, secretly having relations with the garrison, just to get a bite of food.

    The air has always been filled with the stench of Dandan, and the blue fox noticed that the so-called noble Ludwig provided him with a rather ordinary residence.

    At least the stone building is strong enough and the interior is really rudimentary. There are wooden beds, no futons, and no other furniture.

    The worst thing is that there are no toilets in the building, which makes them very dissatisfied with the life in the north.

    "Strange thing. Could it be that the king wants us to go to the toilet openly in the corner?" Heihu complained with a full stomach. After all, he was looking for a secluded place to solve such private matters during the previous secret banquet.

    "Otherwise? What do you think is the stench of Dandan?"

    "It''s really dirty." The black fox who understood it pulled down his face and became angry: "It''s better to live outside the city. They are proud of themselves, and it''s better than we do to take care of Nassau village in an orderly manner."

    "I advise you to calm down. It''s in that guy''s territory, and continue to be humble and sell him face, even if it''s a show."

    "Forget it... it''s the woman who suffered me."

    The two brothers complained about each other, and now they are really sharing weal and woe with Ludwig, and they can''t feel how much this guy looks like a king.

    Their entourage also lived in the same building one after another, and they set up their own floors. They all slept in their clothes under the hint of the blue fox.

    The bad hard bed made it difficult for the two to sleep well, at least Sophia slept well, perhaps because the black fox''s fat belly was really comfortable.

    Early in the morning in Mainz, when the settlers cleared the filth, the drainage system built by the Romans basically collapsed, leaving only the stone paved main road with grooves on both sides. Soldiers and civilians are throwing these things, and they are not shy about seeing it as the most common thing.

    The blue fox and the black fox had to do as the locals do, just on the wall of the toilet, I saw a lot of white things have long since precipitated here.

    It is soil nitrate, which can be used as a tool to support combustion.

    "Hey, brothers, don''t be too busy pinching your nose, and don''t think it''s dirty. Cut the wall here with a knife, and we''ll add some combustion-supporting powder." The experienced Lanhuling subordinate did so.

    The efficiency of the bow drill to make fire is good. If you pour a specially collected white powder when you are crazy about drilling wood, the ignition rate will be higher. It was in the wild that the Vikings discovered the use of natural nitrate, and then a few people began to collect it consciously, and now they began to make it intentionally.

    Being in Mainz, the Blue Fox and his party felt that this was an inferior barracks, and the city was a mixed bag. The naked eye can see infantry with armor and stomach everywhere, and other cavalry cruising back and forth. The farmer dressed in ordinary cloth stepped on some festering leather boots, drove the thin old horse, and dragged the wooden cart full of withered grass. The haystack was incomparably high, and there were a lot of wooden carts. It was obvious that someone was hoarding grain and grass at a high intensity.

    These grasses must be the winter reserves of the war horses, and they collected them so much that the blue fox was able to judge that Ludwig was on the defensive from the end of summer and early autumn from now on.

    "Thousands of lost soldiers have died. Do you really have an infinite number of soldiers? If so, how long can you use them? You have lost 30,000 and now you''ve lost 3,000. You are not a smart king. You are not good at fighting at all. ." The blue fox has secretly defined Ludwig, who is a king of noble status but not good at fighting and ruling the country.

    The Rus army and their big ships were docked on the river bank, and the Eastern Kingdom Standing Army in the city was the first time to see this group of "victors of the north" from a distance. One vote of his colleagues died in the northern battle, or his brothers had hatred in their hearts, but now the king has made peace with the northerners, although his hatred will not be released. Now it is a chance to carefully observe this group of new northerners who are "Ross". Everyone dare not go to negotiate in person, so they have to stare at it from a distance.

    At first it was indeed just the onlookers of the good soldiers, and as the group of northerners openly set up a field at their riverside camp, listing some valuable goods, the transaction happened.

    Because these salaried standing army soldiers stayed in Mainz, which was devastated by the war and fell into hardship. Even if they had been paid, they could not buy anything good.

    merchant? Merchants seek profit but worry about war. Since the news spread that Ludwig had forced a batch of merchant goods last year, the wandering merchants who roamed everywhere regardless of the division of noble territories, they stopped in Cologne, but dared not come to Mainz, Do business in inland areas such as Frankfurt.

    The Norman Rus brought out two good things: common iron tools and coarse salt.

    Especially salt!

    In fact, Ludwig''s fief is not lacking in salt at all. His stronghold is Bavaria. This Bavaria is a big concept that includes the eastern jurisdiction, that is, Austria. Among them there is a town named Salzburg, whose original meaning is exactly "Salt City".

    The salt mines in Salzburg were an important source of wealth for Ludwig. Before the outbreak of the civil war, he also transported rock salt to the northern Italian region in the south to make money, and also used salt to treat the slaves Slav Sorbs under his control, as well as from Turin. Gen Hou earns profits in his hands.

    The trouble is that the main force of the army is in Mainz, and the transportation cost of Salzburg salt is high. Unless, the means of transportation are replaced by the Viking longships of the Rus, and they are constantly tossed on many rivers to reduce costs with high mobility.

    Participating in high-intensity military operations with heavily armored ordnance, the physical strength of the standing army has been greatly weakened. Their bodies were forced into a low-salt state, stifling recovery and the progression of future military operations. Although Ludwig has been forcing Bavaria to send recruits and supplies to Mainz, the delivery effect is really unsatisfactory.

    Soldiers are not guaranteed, the Frankish standing army is taken from the military household system reshaped by Charlemagne. The father died in battle and the eldest son took over, and he was incorporated into the flag team to serve the king from generation to generation. These recruits were not yet qualified, and it wasn''t long before the news of the North''s defeat came back to Bavaria. Those young people had to accept the sad news of their father''s death in battle. Even so, Ludwig ordered his subordinates in the rear to compile boys from the military household who were fifteen years old, and even if they were unarmed, they had to transport them to Mainz as soon as possible, and strive to deliver them before winter.

    All kinds of personnel and materials must first be assembled in Regensburg, and then arrive by land in the Earl of Grappfeld (now the upper Main River in the area west of Nuremberg), passing through the fief of Earl Heinrich Popo (Poppo), And here through the waterway of the Main River directly to Frankfurt am Main for a general assembly.

    Poor land transportation and poor water transportation limited Ludwig''s conscription from his rear to the front. Even, if it wasn''t for the Count of Grappfield to help the king ensure the logistics line, Ludwig would have died of internal exhaustion on the front line of Mainz.

    The salt obtained by the Rus from the Atlantic direction was sold at the temporary farm in Mainz. One party was willing to sell it and the other was willing to buy it. The price offered by the Rus was actually higher, but the Mainz garrison had no choice.

    Those Rus, they started doing business as soon as they arrived!

    Ludwig observed this situation. He admired the key materials that Blue Fox and his people delivered to him, but unfortunately it could not solve the big problem.

    After thinking about it, he had a flash of inspiration: "What I am inconvenient to do, indeed they can do it."

    Ludwig, still struggling with morals, beliefs and reality, finally made a decision after a difficult ideological struggle.

    This privately recruited Fred, the newly loyal flag captain, to his palace.

    Facing the King of the East, Fred obediently saluted him.

    "You don''t have to be polite. Fred, the army assigned to my eldest brother must not be what you want. Now, is your allegiance to me really voluntary?" Ludwig asked bluntly and deliberately meaningfully.

    So there is something in the words.

    "Your Majesty, I voluntarily pledge my allegiance to you."

    "There''s no reason to say it. Now that you and your people are eating my rations, how can you prove your true allegiance? You have to do something for me."

    Fred guessed it consciously, so he tapped his chest: "The other flag teams are all concerned. If the king wants to start a new battle, my brother and I will fight with blood."

    "That''s what you said! Very well. You...know Trier."

    "This..." Fred, who was stunned for a moment, rolled his eyes very quickly, and asked cautiously after being silent for a while: "Your Majesty wants our brother to attack Trier?"

    "Yes, not all. How much do you know about the local situation? Is there a garrison of Lothair there?"

    "Yes... There is a flag team stationed, about 400 people. The flag captain is called Buckhouse, and he is my colleague."

    "Is this true?" Ludwig squeezed his curly beard, his eyes widened and murderous intent appeared: "Is still your colleague? No. This old colleague of yours will die."

    "..." Fred felt that there would be a **** storm, but Trier was too far from Mainz.

    However, when he learned of Ludwig''s real intentions, he was so shocked that every pore in his body was oozing sweat. He cursed in his heart that this king was actually possessed by Satan, or that what he planned to do was to sell his soul to the devil.

    Fred was already stammering: "Really...really? They...allowed them to destroy Trier?"

    "That''s right. Just destroy it! It''s not my fief anyway, and I don''t plan to take it there. You! I''ve given Koblenz to the new Baron of Nassau, the Normans who captured you. I''m going to let them do this kind of thing, I really need a guide, obviously you''re a good fit. Don''t tell me you rejected it because of your conscience! Let your conscience go to hell! Lothair won''t let me live, won''t Don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless when I¡¯m my own brother. You guide those Normans to the place, and any killing has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t worry, if God wants to punish me, it will punish me too.¡±

    Fred could not refuse, Ludwig intended to reward, but also punished for refusal. Out of the instinct to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, he could only bite the bullet and agree.

    Ludwig had already wanted to understand the bottom line of the Eastern Kingdom in this civil war. The area enclosed by Koblenz and the Saar River, that is, half of Saarland (Lai Inland and Palatinate), belonged to the Eastern Kingdom, and the rest belonged to the Eastern Kingdom. The territorial divisions were made according to the treaties made by the previous kings. Even if his strength is weakened, he can take advantage of the treaty with the northerners to help him regain face on the battlefield.

    Besides, in the long run, who will use who is not necessarily! In the bitter cold land of the north, the so-called Rus army that Ludwig saw completed their conversion one by one. As long as a large number of brave northerners converted and settled in Nassau, it would be a big deal to change Nassau from a barony to an earl. With a group of supporters who are powerless and abundant, the strength can quickly recover.

    At this stage, they need to exchange enough money for their work, and the subordinates of "Fox Brothers" are like a mercenary group. I don''t have the money to pay them for the time being, but I gave them a "treasure here", which should be able to exchange for their combat power.

    After a few days of silence, the secret meeting between Ludwig and Blue Fox resumed.

    Just like the first time, the military aristocracy has less red tape, Ludwig did not prepare a banquet, and he stated his opinion straight to the point: "I will arrange a chance for you to make a fortune."

    Chance to get rich? Only the blue fox and the black fox participated this time. Although the two were very interested, they did not know why Ludwig, who was obviously not rich, made such a statement.

    "Can you give me a bunch of gold?" Lanhu asked deliberately.

    "No. However, there are people who have a lot of gold, and you can get it yourself. Listen, from your newest Koblenz, go all the way up the Moselle. Arrive at the city called Trier. The town is quite rich, but unfortunately they are loyal to Lothair. I authorize you to loot arbitrarily, you can do whatever you want, and the property you loot is yours. You can even burn Trier to the ground."

    "This is a good opportunity to fight!" Heihu took the lead and couldn''t hold back his emotions.

    The blue fox tugged at his younger brother''s shoulder and looked at Ludwig: "It seems that the action will be very smooth? Can we get rich easily? I don''t believe it. Since the local area is very rich and it is Lothair''s territory, the local area must be heavily guarded. . How can I trust you?"

    Ludwig shrugged: "The opportunity to make a fortune is right in front of you, and you can choose not to go. If you want to go, I can provide guide support." After that, he clapped his hands, and Fred, who had a blank face, appeared and greeted him. stand by its side.

    "That''s him? A prisoner?" Lan Fox gave him a slightly disdainful look.

    "Not a prisoner now, but one of my flag captains. He knows Trier well and can help you succeed. You have many superior ships and are willing to support some of your warriors."

    Then, Ludwig changed his words: "Paul Black Fox, is this your name? Your fianc¨¦e is just a little girl, and you are the de facto new Baron of Nassau. This king appreciates you very much and authorizes You launch this assault. In this way, I will send some soldiers to help you attack, which is a joint operation between me and you. Listen, black fox, I need talented nobles now, and you do have talent. Think about it~ www.novelhall.com~ You can do great things for me, help me promise a civil war, and your fief will be bigger in the future. I don¡¯t know how you are in your hometown, but here you will become stronger.¡±

    To be honest, the blue fox was very disgusted by Ludwig''s words, and looking at the excited look of his younger brother''s eyes, he was sure that his younger brother was already on his head.

    Either way! The second and third sons of the Gould family can only inherit a little bit of family wealth at most, and the brothers must develop according to their abilities. Now my brother has a chance how not to take me?

    The blue fox no longer hesitated, and made a decision on behalf of his younger brother: "Okay! We will march. It''s just that we don''t need your people, we can do this ourselves. We will act according to the cruel methods of the northerners, and we will not even fight. Under your banner, and not Nassau. We are northerners! Now the northerners are here! Without some restraints, we can let go of our hands and feet."

    It is equivalent to saying that these guys also broke their promise when they converted. Ludwig can''t say anything, and he himself is half-hearted.

    There were only three nobles in the secret meeting. The flames in the room were shaking, and the murderous aura in the room was overflowing. The three of them had already sentenced Trier to death, but the locals didn''t know it...

    txt download address:

    phone-reading:

 Chapter 1106ï¼š 1st Cologne Wool Trade

    Baudouin, Count of Flanders, was a slippery fish in the eyes of the three Frankish kings.

    This guy is more tactful than his deceased father. He clearly has no clear position, or the biggest position is his own interests. He can kneel to any noble nobler than himself, and it seems that he doesn''t care about his face, as long as he maintains his interests and the wealth of his family.

    It is precisely this kind of flexible diplomatic relations that made him exercise restraint in the border town of Brussels, confronting King Lothair of the Middle Kingdom but never taking the initiative. On the other hand, he actively did business with the Rus, selling wool in exchange for wealth, and even the military protection of these Normans.

    He also has third and fourth moves.

    Due south of the Country of Flanders is the Country of Paris, which has a good relationship with Count Gerard II. The Gerrard family, who occupied Paris, were Frankish nobles since ancient times, and today the Civil War family is allegiance to the Middle Kingdom. Although the counties of Paris and Flanders are now at odds with each other, it is impossible for a war to break out.

    Attacking Flanders in the north would yield nothing at all, and to the south of the Counties of Paris was the huge and populous Aquitaine.

    Now in 841, Charlie the Bald has yet to get his loyal Paris. Others were in Orleans, surrounded by a large number of great nobles from the south who were loyal to them, and actively expanded their army, but the army of the West Kingdom had not yet had a decisive conflict with King Lothair.

    Baudouin resolutely sent a messenger to negotiate with the young Western king. He bluntly claimed that he would not be loyal to the Western Kingdom, but they could maintain military cooperation with each other and even do business quietly.

    Charlie the Bald was put under house arrest by his brother a few years ago, but now he is released. It is a sad reminder that he has a fief and no direct control of the standing army. If it weren''t for this noble status to gain the support of a group of local nobles, the only way to use the power of these nobles to ensure their own power. He is young and vigorous, and in the face of a bad reality, what he wants is to follow the rule of three points of the world formulated by his father before his death, and take down the large fief that belongs to him alone.

    Every noble has his own position, and his position can be changed suddenly.

    The wife of Gerard II, Count of Paris, is the daughter of Adalbert, Count of Metz, and it is no surprise that this woman''s son will inherit the title of Count of Paris. Because of this affinity, Paris stands in the Middle Kingdom''s position.

    However, according to the rules of the previous king, even if the two counts were married through this, the bald Charles, who was not bald, had to get his loyal Paris.

    Apparently, the Gerald family thought that King Lothair would definitely promise to completely rule all Franks in the civil war, so they reneged on the treaty and went to Lothair allegiance.

    The eldest, Lothair, the second, Pepin, the third, Ludwig, and the fourth, the bald Charlie.

    Originally Aquitaine was the fief of Pepin, the second child, but unfortunately the prince fell off his horse while hunting and died, and the fief was handed over to the fourth child, Charles, by the former king. The old king''s preference for the younger son made Pepin''s only son, Pepin II, extremely furious, and this brought the Provence forces to stand firmly in the position of King Lotaire. After all, only after winning the civil war, Pepin''s family lineage to become a duke.

    The three living kings plus their nephew, the three-way melee and the Normans intervened.

    Charlie the Bald learned of the "quake of the situation" in the north through contact with the Flanders messenger. The result of the severe shock was that the strength of King Ludwig the Great was severely thwarted, but the Norman forces had made a historic invasion of the Frankish hinterland.

    Normans? The group of savages who were critically attacked by the grandfather the Great?

    He didn''t care that the Norman''s axe hadn''t hit Charlie''s head yet, after all, his brother Lotaire Chen Bing from the northeast was extremely unavoidable.

    The West Kingdom and the East Kingdom have secretly formed an alliance. As for launching a joint operation to launch a double attack on Lothair, not only is the time immature, but the opportunity is gradually fading.

    "Can he still take advantage now? The army in his hand is buried in the north, can he really win?" Charlie is full of worries about the future of his third brother, so his current measures are becoming more conservative.

    No matter how large-scale decisions are made, even if Lothair really dominates the Franks in the future, most of the nobles will still live their lives as usual.

    But Baudouin felt that once the Eastern Kingdom was defeated, his country of Flanders would be settled by Lothair in the future.

    No Frankish country was more actively involved in the civil war than he, and the wool is now piling up in the port of New Antwerp, which is now taking shape. And here, a large number of Viking ships have also gathered.

    Since the blue fox left, the red fox who stayed in Rotterstad has devoted himself to running his Ross shop. A military stronghold has been erected, and the trestle built is enough for twenty long ships to dock at the same time, and there is even a large trestle along the way. The direction of the Lai Yin River is inserted in the river, where a large boat can be parked on each side.

    The small Rotter River in the Netherlands, the banks of this small river are full of Danish colonies, they are more willing to call this place "New Durist", and build the altar of priest Odin, and restore the Viking ceremony , even if not far from the cathedral of Utrecht.

    The Bishop of Utrecht was half-dead with anger, while Henry Nassau, Count of the Netherlands, was indifferent.

    However, due to the bitterness of the long past, the fishermen from Sweden, G?taland and even the old Rus who came from the Baltic Sea, rushed out of the Denmark Strait and went south along the coastline, first of all to find the location in Rotterstad claimed by King Rurik Ross Store.

    They came with their own longboats, and after completing the reconciliation with the red fox, they immediately used the shops here as their home port to frantically hunt for Atlantic herring in the fertile estuary area.

    History has entered its inevitability! 20% of the population of the United Kingdom of the Netherlands depends entirely on herring as the staple food, and it is precisely because of this that the extremely rich fishing resources in the nearby waters can support a very large population.

    The northerners who came with the trawling technique were shocked that they could catch more than the rich South Baltic Sea, which was saltier, and that the traditional fishing industry from the various Viking tribes could be made again.

    Fishing, pickling, drying, eating as a reserve grain, and then selling it to the brothers in the north to make money is so fun.

    As a local lord, although he has converted to God, just like the red fox who lived as a Viking for more than ten years, he still believes in jingle silver coins.

    It was those subjects who legally belonged to the Rus Kingdom. They went to the mouth of the Lai Yin River to fish, and the long boats they brought just made up for the lack of Red Fox''s boats.

    He had already negotiated with the steward of the Country of Flanders, and it was time to collect wool!

    The red fox was desperate, he checked all the funds on hand, and with all the silver coins on hand, organized a fleet to rush to Antwerp, which had been burned by King Rurik himself, in a peaceful manner.

    Baudouin had been waiting here for a long time, and after some detailed negotiations, a joint commercial operation was launched.

    "No matter what you believe in, money doesn''t change. The total value of my wool is far more than your funds. You can buy some of it. I will borrow the rest of the wool from your fleet. Let''s go to Cologne together! This time, I I have to go there in person!" Baudouin was on a whim, because he thought of a possibility, so-called that he directly got in close contact with the Archbishop of Cologne. So is there a possibility that one day, the fleet of the Rus can be bypassed, and Flanders finds a way to organize an effective fleet to achieve direct sales of materials with Cologne.

    This idea is not yet practical, but the first step is to be done. It is also leading by example to convince the Rus that they are really fulfilling their obligations under the peace treaty signed in Hamburg at the beginning of the year.

    A batch of wool paid for the freight, and Red Fox and Baudouin reached a price alliance.

    As a result, the mighty Norman fleet rushed into the Lein River, and many longships were towing a large ship. This armed cargo ship still retained the torsion slingshot position on the deck, but there were few passengers, and its cabin was full. Hessian pockets containing preliminarily washed, degreased wool compressed to a very solid porcelain.

    The mighty fleet hoisted the cross flag high, and in order to earn a fortune and quickly regain its strength, Baudouin personally went into battle.

    It was also the count who went out in person, and the people of Cologne, who once remembered the fear of being plundered by the Normans, quickly put down their guard.

    Archbishop Hardbold is eager to see wool. After all, a large number of handicraft workshops in the city have entered a state of closure, and the 11th tax collection in the parish is already quite bad.

    Just as the wheat harvest was approaching, the wool from Flanders came in the big ship of the Rus, creating a first in history.

    Is Cologne poor by paying the war reparations of five thousand pounds of silver? This extremely ancient parish, which has collected 11 taxes for four hundred years, has amassed an astonishing wealth. There was still a lot of silver coins buried in the parish''s silver vault. After hearing the total amount of wool and the quotation from the two nobles, Hadbold readily planned to use the money to buy it.

    It''s just that there are some minor "nature issues" here.

    The city of Cologne is mighty and mighty. After all, it was an important town in the north of the Roman Empire. The stone wall was the thickest wall that the old Rus had ever seen! Red Fox also has to admire its sturdiness.

    In the fleet that arrived in Cologne this time, one or the other has been converted legally. Even though many people are still dressed in Viking style, the witty Red Fox has prepared a new outfit for his subordinates. A robe made of plain white burlap is wrapped around the outer body, with a "cross" sewn from black cloth strips on the front and back.

    The crusaders don''t exist yet, and this classic crusader outfit is just a spontaneous disguise by the red fox, who still holds the Ross flag high to declare his true identity.

    After all, it is Cologne, and the church with a strong Roman flavor in the city stands upright.

    "Is it a magnificent temple? Well, the first temple in New Rose Fort in Ross is bigger, but it is not decorated with gems." Looking at the church, the red fox sighed with emotion.

    He also looked at Baudouin. This elderly nobleman really did not leave the fief. He had nothing to do with Cologne in his life. Only this time he had to personally sell his wool before arriving in Cologne for the first time.

    Now that they have converted to their gods, even if they are acting, they must do it all.

    To be fair, because the red fox has learned Latin, Ross has also seized several Gospels in the past ten years, and even the parchment book "Exodus" inherited by Ross. He was able to understand for himself what was said in the tree book, without having to listen to the nonsense of the priest, he could understand it himself. Justified by faith and missed the red fox, but the story inside is quite interesting just to pass the boredom.

    In the final analysis, what the red fox knows best is the book of "Exodus" that Ross has mastered.

    Coincidentally, the fleet arrived in Cologne in August, and the 15th of this month is the annual Mass of the Assumption of the Virgin Mary.

    Participate in the Mass as a devout to win the favor of the local "High Priest", which will pave the way for closer trade in the future.

    The red fox easily compares what he saw in Cologne with Ross. The cathedral is the great temple, the mass is the great sacrifice, and Hadbold, who is not young and bald and covered his head with melon rind, is the great temple. priest.

    Hardbold, Red Fox, and Baudouin, the three of them deliberately had a secret business talk in a building in the Cathedral of Principles.

    According to the precepts, with the noble status of Archbishop Hardbold, this top priest in Western Europe who is qualified to be promoted to the Patriarch of the West should keep himself clean, not interested in war, let alone in business.

    According to the precepts, war and business are both blasphemy of belief, one is the crime of killing, the other is the crime of getting something for nothing.

    However, Hudderbold holds the right to explain, and he can have a variety of reasons to justify his actions. Anyway, the huge people in the city rely on the textile industry to make a living, and it is good to have a pure belief, and no one is willing to be an ascetic.

    So Hadbold had to make a false statement: "In my noble capacity, I would not be suitable for negotiating with merchants. Unless you are not merchants. So, are you merchants?"

    The red fox sounded inexplicable, but he was really serious, his identity was indeed not a businessman.

    He didn''t know the old man''s plan, so he said: "I am the governor of Rotterstad appointed by King Ross, according to your Frankish knowledge. Probably... an earl."

    Baudouin came with his mouth open: "I am the count! I am not a lowly businessman."

    "Very well, so we''re not blasphemous..." Then came Hadbould''s complicated and boring explanations based on scriptures.

    In any case, if the other bishops, especially the Archbishops of Reims and Worms, heard that they were acting as big businessmen in person, their hopes of being promoted to the Patriarch would collapse.

    It must not be for nothing! Unless barter.

    Can it be bartered? sure. For example, silver coins are interpreted as a kind of goods. To play with word games, why is the most precious metal silver coin not a commodity.

    Things couldn''t be done so straightforwardly and ridiculously, he proposed a plan: "The wheat harvest season is just around the corner, I want to exchange grain for a batch of your wool, and buy the remaining wool with silver coins. You can also buy directly from us in Cologne. Supplies, and even buy our sewed garments on the spot. I want to avoid direct cash transactions as much as possible, so that is the purity of faith.¡±

    I really don''t understand why this group of Franks are so focused on red tape on this front, whether or not the "nature" of something is contrary to belief. Red Fox thinks this guy is stupid!

    just forget it! Anyway, a strange feature of their beliefs is an almost instinctive rejection of bargaining.

    The Red Fox and Baudouin actually partnered to inherit the final offer of the traveler who transported wool by land in the past as it was, and to inform Bishop Hardbold with a little more. Although the latter was unhappy, the natural price was not outrageous, so he accepted the offer.

    Commodity trade is a part of life, but how exactly can two commodities be exchanged for equal value? It''s hard. Even if it is explained by the clergy as "earning for nothing", it is the driving force behind Cologne''s economic prosperity because it is possible to profit from it.

    In this way, buyers and sellers are reluctant to bargain directly, the sellers make public the price, and the buyers will lower the price if they do not buy.

    This is very surprising to the Viking World. After all, the North World has a very strong commercial meaning. The price negotiation has even advanced to the signing of a written contract, which is to avoid one party''s remorse for the price...

    The exchange of wool for various goods in Cologne has begun, and silver coins are still irreplaceable as a general equivalent. Even if the archbishop wants to change its role The occasion of the wheat harvest coincides with the Assumption of the Virgin Mary, and the red fox also participate in this Mass.

    The mortals did not notice the red fox, the fat man. Everyone learned that the Count of Flanders came to Cologne and attended the mass, which made this year''s mass significant. Ordinary people have steelyards, and they think that the count was actually the one who brought the wool, and the Normans just provided the convenience of the boat. It will take time for the mortals to wear off their grudges against the Normans, and they are grateful to the old Frankish vassal Baudouin for his unsuspecting and even this woolen delivery.

    Men harvested wheat in the countryside outside the city, and new wheat was continuously brought into Cologne, where it was taxed and traded. The city''s once-closed textile workshops have been revived, Flemish wool is stuffed into human gins, and mass knitting has begun.

    Although the red fox is young, his eyes are sharp.

    "This Frankish city clearly has a commercial atmosphere no less than Novorossburg and Novgorod. I have made a lot of money by buying a lot of local new wheat, and I will make a lot of money every year! The king is really A good errand has been arranged for me! So I can send a messenger to the capital to announce the good news."

    txt download address:

    phone-reading:

 Chapter 1107ï¼š Count of Metz, King Lothair and Strasbourg

    The long route of the Rhine River is tortuous, and her central river suddenly shows a north-south trend. Until it reaches Mainz, the river extends all the way west until it enters the Atlantic Ocean.

    The central river channel infiltrates a large area of ??mountain land, forming a large-scale valley plain.

    To the west of the narrow valley are the Vosges Mountains and to the east are the W¨¹rttemberg Mountains. Legally, W¨¹rttemberg now belongs to Greater Bavaria. It is the fief of Ludwig, but the endless virgin forest makes it impossible to provide any effective resources, and it is also a place where wild animals are inaccessible.

    The western part of the river is the real valley plain, where the terrain is extremely flat and has always been available for people to settle in. The valley plain extends south to Basel at the foot of the Alps. This plain area with a north-south span of 150 kilometers and a width of up to 50 kilometers is really a wonderful place to develop agriculture. The local core city is Strasbourg, with more than one million Frankish people living in this narrow area.

    The priests ruled the area, and the Archbishop of Strasbourg ruled the land with his teachings. So overall it is a demilitarized area, with only the militias in the settlements defending themselves. Also because during the same period of the Frankish Kingdom, there was no possibility of being invaded by foreign enemies as the central area.

    But the civil war has made the river valley plain where Strasbourg is located a place of right and wrong, and it has become an important source of troops for King Lothair.

    After his father''s new death, Lothair, who legally inherited the Frankish throne, began his active actions.

    The three-thirds of the world''s treaty is to avoid the royal civil war, but if the treaty is implemented according to the father''s will, then the Frank that he owns will be seriously shrunk. In his opinion, the land allocated by his two younger brothers did not provide very strong military strength. It was Lotaire''s idea to cut off the titles of his younger brothers by force.

    At first, he did not intend to keep the truth. The third Ludwig was only the Duke of Bavaria, and the fourth Charles was only the Duke of Aquitaine, and he handed over all the standing army at hand, so it would be good to be a wealthy duke with peace of mind. ?

    His idea is to break the arms of any enterprising noble, and even "giving up the standing army" is mainly aimed at Ludwig.

    The eastern and northern princes of the kingdom have been pioneering the kingdom for hundreds of years, and the Frankish armies of the barbaric land often have to exchange opinions fiercely with the Danes and various Slavic tribes. They are completely bound to the interests of the Ludwig family who have been granted this place. The nobles have to think, if Ludwig loses power, Lothair will really treat us nobles kindly.

    The situation in the Western Kingdom is more complicated. The large and small nobles in the plains of Aquitaine and the Pyrenees, they are more or less of Gallic blood, and their language is a mixture of Romanized Gallic and Frankish. A lost prince is eager to recover Honor, many southern nobles are willing to pull a hand, as long as this brand-new Western king will think of them.

    But on the geographic map, the Middle Kingdom owned by Lothair does have an overwhelming advantage.

    He wanted to make full use of the human resources of the Strasbourg region to force peasants to join the army by means of recruitment and coercion.

    What if I owe the rent? Join the army, get paid, pay off debts.

    The reason why Lothair has been asking Count Metz to take the lead at this stage is because he is busy training new recruits in Strasbourg. After all, he knew very well that his younger brother Ludwig had an iron army that had fought in Bavaria for hundreds of years. This army used to be the Avar savage who attacked the invaders with his grandfather the Great. Later, he was stationed in the east. Now it is Ludwig. Hi''s trump card.

    The younger brother is clearly unwilling to compromise, so he can only fight!

    Although there was news that Ludwig''s backyard was on fire, the counterinsurgency army suffered heavy losses. Is this believable? This should be a fact, I am afraid that the real situation is definitely not as outrageous as rumored.

    Lotaire knows his current situation best. His actual control area is huge and powerful, but all three directions are against his own forces. Lotaire does not have the strength to win quickly with one enemy and one group.

    He also looked forward to the harvest of 841, which would bring him enormous wealth to fill his army supplies and pay his recruits.

    How many recruits are there? That was a mighty 20,000 people!

    "Me! Be as powerful as my grandfather! I am the real Frankish king."

    He has no financial resources to support 20,000 new recruits who are completely out of production, whether they are free farmers or debt tenants, even if they are prisoners judged by the church as guilty, all kinds of people gather together. During the slack season, they train and go back to harvest wheat during the busy season.

    The 20,000 people were divided into two parts, of which 8,000 were farmers of fairly clean Frankish ethnic background, and were organized into ten infantry flag teams. Lotaire personally paid for weapons for these people, but the armor was exempted due to limited financial resources.

    The remaining 12,000 people were organized into 15 flag teams, and their personnel were more responsible. According to the plan, they first existed as a baggage logistics force, and they had to be negligent in training. Under normal circumstances, these people will not be lined up on the battlefield. They will only fully participate in the war when the frontline battle is tight, or when Mainz and Frankfurt really open up the situation and pursue the victory.

    Lotaire''s wishful thinking was good, and he felt that he had enough time to spend it. As long as time continues to delay, his strength will become stronger and stronger. When his muscles are strong enough, it is not a dream to completely unify Frank in one year.

    But Adalbert, Count of Metz, came in person.

    Walking through the fields slowly, the Earl could see a lot of wheat stubble, as well as many women and children picking up missing ears of wheat in the fields. He rode his horse through some villages with his guards, and saw peasants collectively threshing grain with flails.

    The entire Frankish world is busy with this year''s autumn harvest. If a military operation is launched at this time, both sides must be in conflict.

    Although Count Metz suffered heavy losses and the defenses of Lauten and Sara Perugia were strengthened, he was very confident in his defense, but he had to inform his king of important information.

    Lothair was greatly surprised by the sudden return of the earl, so he urgently summoned the great nobleman who had worked hard and worked hard in the palace.

    "Now, how is the situation in the north? I hope you will tell me that Mainz has been captured by you." King Lothair, sitting in a gold-encrusted seat, his golden crown shone brightly, his right hand was slightly off his hands, and he looked casual. .

    Count Metz had no joy at all, his stern face as ugly as he had lost several bags of gold.

    "No. I didn''t take Mainz, but..."

    "Did something big happen? Could it be that you wanted to tell me that you lost?!"

    "I didn''t lose, I didn''t win. It was the Duke of Bavaria, who personally led the main force south!"

    "what!?"

    Lotaire, who was once idle, stood up, his hair trembled, and his big hand pointed at the count''s neck: "You! You mean, my brother''s iron army has gone south?! It''s incredible that he actually started a war during the harvest season. Really. Crazy! Crazy!"

    Earl Metz deliberately didn''t finish his words, and he was slightly delighted when he saw this not-so-young king roaring around like a lion.

    "Speak! What''s going on?" Lothair, who calmed down, continued to question.

    "But!" The Count raised his chest. "At the cost of countless blood, I blocked the attack of the Duke of Bavaria for His Majesty. I am your loyal servant. I killed at least 4,000 people, and finally repulsed their offensive. "

    "They didn''t come?! Oh, thank God. No! Thank you. It''s not right..." Lothair thought about it and felt even more terrifying: "So, you died four thousand people? I handed it to you. Two thousand regular troops, shouldn¡¯t it be¡­¡±

    "How dare I damage the elite of the army? Although some died in battle, the damage was not serious. It''s just that the peasants and soldiers I brought in suffered great losses. Of course, when I cleaned the battlefield, I found 5,000 dead bodies of the enemy. "

    "Five thousand corpses?!" Reason told Lotaire that there must be moisture in it, but it was extremely encouraging news.

    "Yes. Although also a large number of peasant soldiers. They were all buried... It was a brutal battle."

    Speech is an art, and the war statistics given by Count Metz''s special report are a bit weird. It seems that he did not give himself money or exaggerate his losses. The listing of such data just shows that he Adalbert is a great hero.

    He was immediately greeted with verbal praise from Lothair, followed, of course, by some actual promises.

    "You ensured the tranquility of Strasbourg! I made you Baron Bassard, and the land at the foot of the Alps belongs to you. And the previous promise remains."

    In fact, what Count Metz wants most is the whole of Strasbourg, the land on which Lothair is stepping. Because the early frontier of the Merovingian Dynasty was the north-south Rhine River under the Vosges Mountains, which was the territory of the old Duke of Metz. If you get this area, you will get a huge amount of human resources. Even though the Earl of Metz is the name of the Earl, the actual level is already equal to or even stronger than the dagger of the Duke of Burgundy.

    This idea is obviously unrealistic, but Adalbert is delighted to get Basal, because it also belongs to the fief of his ancestors.

    "I am the Count of Metz, and I will also be the Count of Saar-Mainz, and even the Baron of Basel. If I add some more fiefs, I will be the same as the ancestors." The civil war has given many nobles opportunities. Count Metz is looking forward to good In the future, he did suffer heavy losses, but he was full of confidence when he saw King Lothair''s recruits in Strasbourg and the bumper harvest on the valley plains.

    Now Lothair can be sure that his younger brother, the strongest and most belligerent enemy, is in Mainz. The Eastern Iron Army lived up to its reputation, and they fought in the same room by attacking the Avar savages. Lothair admired this army, but it was a pity that they were not loyal to him. Such a statement that his younger brother suffered a defeat in the north, now Lothair really can''t believe it. In the Battle of Lauten, both sides suffered great losses. Almost all the dead were poor peasant soldiers. The elites of the Eastern Kingdom did not die, proving that Ludwig still had great strength.

    Soon it will be autumn, and the rain will increase, and when the land becomes muddy, the heavy cavalry, which the Franks are proud of, will not be easy to attack. After the autumn rainy season is winter, it is even less suitable for war.

    In Lothair''s view, there will be no more wars in 841, and the end of the civil war is no longer a distant prospect. He felt that a decisive battle would break out in the Saar-Leinland region where Mainz was located. At present, he had an advantage, and if he continued to consume this advantage, it would become an overwhelming advantage.

    Lotaire did not send a secret talk, nor did Ludwig. This kind of thing that should be done at the first time, the two sides did not do it because they did not have this awareness.

    The information received by the two supreme commanders in the war is still very limited. The way to solve the war is to send an official messenger to agree on a time and place.

    Just as the original meaning of Assassin was "despicable and filthy inferior", it can be extended to the meaning of assassin spy, precisely because the nobles think this kind of behavior is very bad. Assassin has existed since the eleventh century, and now in Europe in 841, the noble Lothair does not want to be a mean person. So even if his younger brother attacked the camp of Earl Metz, where he was staying, it was very disrespectful, and he planned to retaliate.

    However, the situation was fermenting in an unexpected direction that King Lothair did not expect.

    The real Frankish king and the heir to the title of Roman emperor, Lothair, who has two heavyweight titles in one, is bound by it, and he cannot do despicable things.

    However, Ludwig can''t care too much. Since he has allied with the Normans with strange beliefs, why not continue to break the precepts? If despicableness can guarantee your power, then do evil! "Let me be judged by God after I die! It''s not you who judge me! Lothair!"

    The wheat harvest in Nassau is also in progress, and now with the support of new wheat from Koblenz, the "Fox Brothers" who actually control Nassau''s power are now greatly increased in strength.

    The blue fox was a distant earl, and the black fox exercised the real power of a baron in Nassau. The two nobles were nibbling on the bread made by the new wheat in one hand, and drinking wine with a wine glass in the other.

    Because he made a secret contract with Ludwig in Mainz, Trier was the next powerful target of the Ross Army under the name of Nassau.

    That Fred was forced to pretend that he was reluctant at the beginning, but immediately after arriving in Nassau Village, he was rewarded with real money from Blue Fox, and his attitude changed quickly.

    "You care about them, they care about you? Arranging you to Koblenz is the fate of being attacked. Take the money and help us finish this vote. In the future, Ludwig will definitely be rewarded for your credit. At least our brothers will definitely need you after they become rich. Or you can do it with me! I am the earl of Gothenburg in the north, and I can give you a piece of land to make you a baron, but you have to change your faith and become a warrior of Odin."

    Fred received the money and really intended to do things, but he was still very contradictory and didn''t know the tricks of this Norman nobleman who made great promises.

    But soon, he understood what blasphemy was.

    The blue fox gathered all the existing troops in Nassau Village. They set up wooden stakes in the open space in the village and brought a sheep on purpose.

    The brothers were almost all warriors of Odin before their conversion. Refuge? Does that mean you have to let go of the past? Pooh! Everything is just a conspiracy.

    Ludwig said after all: "You act in the Norman way, and I have nothing against it."

    The smart blue fox understood that the guy was implying that when the army really demolished the city of Trier, it must have nothing to do with Ludwig. The attack must have been an accident. That''s it. But as a result, it was indeed a stab in the back of King Lothair.

    The sheep were sacrificed in blood, and the Ruth warriors with indigo fuel on their faces shouted the name of Odin again.

    Father Conrad and Bahbert were shocked and angry, and even partnered to argue with the blue fox.

    However, the Norman nobleman named Joseph directly took out a series of pendants that he had concealed. "Religious! Of course I''m religious! I''m religious to a lot of gods. You two call me blasphemous, that''s a fallacy. Listen, Odin is God, and I know Latin."

    Such a statement can only add fuel to the fire He said again: "After the war, we collectively regret it." But such a statement is extremely arrogant.

    The blue fox has its own set of sophistry logic. Because they know Latin, the two priests weighed it for themselves. The priest who pays attention to civilization and profoundness must not quarrel in Latin. In addition, the other party really has a large army, so he has to silently curse this heresy to be a big one. The falling thunder that descended by the angel choked to death.

    Is there really a thunderstorm? Thunderbolt did not appear. Even if it does appear, the blue fox can immediately interpret it as "Look, it''s Thor who blesses us".

    As long as he regains his identity as a warrior of Odin, any plunder can be regarded as a great achievement. The brothers have been holding back for half a year, and the attack on Koblenz did not cause substantial damage due to the need for future notice. How can this opportunity to make a fortune escape under the constraints of regulations?

    They collectively changed into the costumes of the Ross Army, held the flag of Ross, and the ships they used were all traditional longboats. They will start operations on the first day of September. All the supplies needed when the Moselle River marches against the current are completed. After the soldiers reorganize their weapons and adjust their mentality, they will attack in the best state.

    txt download address:

    phone-reading:

 Chapter 1108ï¼š Attack Trier Rain and Take Dawn Valley

    What exactly does Trier mean? What does it mean to attack it?

    What is the manifestation of Ludwig''s anger? If there is, attacking Trier is one.

    Attacking Trier would be an extremely serious sacrilege, but destroying the area was indeed a means of weakening Lothair. Of course, such "dark work" cannot be dispatched by the Eastern Kingdom''s army, and even the destroyers sent out cannot have any legal connection with the Eastern Kingdom.

    To be able to wreak havoc in Trier, the Eastern Kingdom can still pretend to be calm and stand by, and it is more appropriate to ask the Normans to do such a thing.

    Because of Trier, it is better than an earl if it is not an earl.

    It''s an area controlled by priests!

    As early as Charlemagne''s lifetime, the Archbishop of Trier provided important supplies for the Frankish army in the eastern expedition against the Avar invaders. Frank won the Avars, and Trier was honored when he was rewarded after the war.

    Charlemagne was crowned "Emperor of the Romans", and many nobles were rewarded in such a prosperous age.

    The Diocese of Trier is not a noble, but has been upgraded to a bishopric, which is already the same level as Reims, Cologne, Worms (Mainz), and the North.

    Charlemagne rests in peace, and his successor, Louis the "Pious", lives up to his nickname. During his tenure, the Diocese of Trier was granted legal immunity. The so-called general law of the Franks did not apply to this area, and Trier could establish a "heaven on earth" here.

    The clergy did not establish a country, but the Roman palace and the royal manor in the Bishopric of Trier became the property of the clergy, and the villages, large and small, had to pay various taxes to the clergy.

    The Diocese of Trier received the absolute security protection promised by the "Pious" Louis, so the diocese was able to silently worship God for a long time and silently develop the agricultural economy.

    However, a civil war inevitably broke out.

    Lothair was indeed the first heir of Louis the "Pious" in law. He recognized all the privileges his father and grandfather gave to the Bishop of Trier, and the other party also admitted that Lothair was the king of Franks and continued to hold the "Roman Emperor". "title.

    The civil war had broken out since 838. Although Louis, who was under house arrest by his sons, was released, his kingship fell, and the sons immediately began to conflict. Over the past few years, the situation around Trier has become more and more tense, and it seems difficult to try to be alone in peace. Only then did the Archbishop accept the request of King Lothair to garrison the army.

    How to garrison the army is very important. The army cannot be stationed in remote areas, and it must be able to defend the city when necessary. The army could not be stationed in the sacred place, and it should be farther away from the church in the city. They can''t be arrogant, after all, their status is only a soldier.

    This Roman city, which was built in the time of Octavian, has experienced prosperity, destruction, and restoration over hundreds of years, and Roman ruins still appear in large numbers. Emperor Constantine built a magnificent palace here, but only the foundation was destroyed in a series of wars in the great migration of peoples that collapsed in Rome.

    Charlemagne once again rebuilt the Roman palace as his own palace, which is still the same today. Legally, it is the family property of his successor, Lothair. Charlemagne also rebuilt the cathedral, all of which were made of stone, and the first sturdy church in the region became the seat of the bishop.

    The garrison had a very legitimate reason - to defend the Trier palace of King Lothair.

    Lothair''s standing army has a lot of strength. If more troops are deployed, there will be too few troops that can be sent to the front line of the civil war. He stationed a flag team in Trier and a flag team in Koblenz.

    A fully-staffed infantry flag team should have a size of 800 people, but the two garrison flag teams are seriously lacking. Four hundred people were stationed in Trier, nominally protecting the palace of the king''s private property, but actually protecting the priests and the city of Trier.

    All this garrison can do is to ensure the safety of Trier City itself.

    The Moselle River connects Metz and Trier, and the waterway is directly connected to the River Inn. Trier is geographically close or far from the Saar-Leinland region, the height of the civil war, and even Strasbourg.

    A stretch of undeveloped mountains stretches across, and the virgin forest is an insurmountable barrier that protects the east of Trier. On the other side of the mountains, the terrible Battle of Lauten had only recently occurred.

    The locals still live a peaceful life, the priests do not move around without incident, and the farmers of the villages only live within the area of ??a one-day journey. Even the peasants'' lives were severely restricted. They were not allowed to hunt in the woodlands, because the mountains and birds and beasts were the private property bestowed by the king to the church. They could not even fish in the Moselle, because the catch was also the private property of the church.

    The life of the peasants was set to die in his own village, and the Bishop of Trier governed according to his own beliefs after he was authorized.

    The peasants farmed the land and raised some livestock on weekdays. They had almost no entertainment, but were diligent in participating in various activities of the monastery. They are being forced to be ascetic, and the church''s ever-accumulating wealth is gradually turning into a fine artifact of gold and silver. Strange to say, the priests didn''t eat fat after another, the archbishop''s name was Heto, and the elderly bishop was still thin.

    Gathering wealth without knowing enjoyment, is completely dependent on the military protection of the king.

    Trier''s cathedral was a source of military spending for King Lothair, who could obtain key cash from here by promising and granting more privileges to pay the army.

    How did Ludwig on the other side of the Civil War not know? He also needs money.

    It''s just this series of inside stories, the "Fox Brothers" who have finished sharpening their swords and axes are not detailed.

    The surrendered Fred said: "No one will think that you Normans will be kind. You are here to rob and kill, and I have already boarded your ship, which is equivalent to selling my soul to the devil. Since I have done evil, Then go to hell! You go and loot the church of Trier, there is a lot of gold and silver in it."

    "Is this true? How much gold and silver is there in the local area?" Lanhu planned to empty the local granary, so he assembled all the vacant longboats, hearing that there was a lot of real gold and silver, he was really jealous.

    "Seriously. Probably a thousand pounds of silver or more, and many other relics of gold and silver."

    There seems to be a lot of treasure, even if the journey is a little far, in order to make a fortune, it is necessary to overwork.

    There is another big problem in front of Blue Fox. His cash reserves are running out. Either bring cash or supplies from Ross, or rob the neighbors.

    Fred, being a Frankish, betrayed Lothair and changed his allegiance to Ludwig. He was defeated and surrendered, and to help the Normans attack Trier was to surrender.

    "I am blasphemy. However, King Ludwig made an agreement with the Normans, and God did not punish him. I am his subordinate, and I act with the Normans, and I will not be punished by God. Yes. After finishing this vote, he might just make me a baron."

    Fred did some thought game himself, and then, a whole new man appeared.

    This man had a lot of pigtails on his hair on purpose, and also painted a few lines with indigo on his face, especially when he was covered with a Russ robe.

    When it comes to acting, it is necessary to do everything, and Fred just intends to regret it. In this action, he participated as a Norman.

    Thinker

    Putting on the outfit of Ross''s army is just simple, and his real cooperative act is to reveal the specific information of the Trier garrison to the blue fox.

    The city has a stone city wall, the gate is a thick wooden gate that opens on both sides, and there are no defensive measures such as lifting iron fences and trench suspension bridges. The captain of the army flag was named Bruno, and he had more than 400 men. The city of Trier itself is not fortified, but it is fortified with a garrison. The priests did not raise guards, as long as they defeated the flag guards, Trier was a sheep to be slaughtered...

    As a result, the two large pine trees were felled, the excess branches and all the bark were stripped, the trunk was thrown into the water again, and it was planned to be towed while rowing.

    The Norman army with indigo smeared on its face assembled at the mouth of the Moselle River in Koblenz. The blue fox and the black fox took almost all the combatants to participate in the operation. They even assembled as many as thirty longboats, leaving only two. The boat is in the village of Nassau.

    Each soldier carried plenty of dry food - baked flatbread.

    However, the wheat varieties widely planted in Western Europe in this era have higher wheat bran, which will dehydrate faster after cooking. Nordic wheat cakes that are ground into powder and mixed with oat flour can be baked very large, and can be as hard as dry food. wood chips. Its disadvantage is that it is hard, and its advantage is that it can be stored for a long time.

    The wise warriors smashed the dry flatbread into pieces with a hand axe, put it in a sackcloth bag, and enjoyed it at any time in the form of hard biscuits.

    This is the main dry food, and there are also a large number of cured and dried herring brought by the black fox, as well as local cheese products, butter and lamb jerky from Nassau Village.

    Even some rudimentary, low-alcohol sweet wines in wooden barrels. Newly harvested onions and bisporus are also included, but it has become a condiment.

    In terms of logistics, Fred did not expect so many tricks. In terms of food, he used oatmeal porridge to spend his days in the Koblenz Fortress, and he also saved salt.

    What happened to this group of Normans named Ross? The food they marched was too rich.

    Fred''s meal was very good because he was a Norman. The Normans he had heard about in the past were a group of pirates who murdered without blinking an eye. Those statements were obviously correct, but they obviously ignored the fact that the food of these guys was very good.

    Fred joined the group and, like the Normans, rode a huge oars against the Moselle.

    He can''t stop and has to keep pace with everyone else. Novelty at first, then uncomfortable.

    The arms of the Normans seemed to have infinite power, and they could paddle incessantly. From the Koblenz assembly point in the early morning to the evening to rest on the shore, the tired arms can finally relax. The army made fires on the shore and ate their own rations. The butter block is dipped in salt, and then accompanied by the dry and hard cakes and chewing, it tastes good and can quickly restore physical strength.

    Fred saw that some guys were eating onions raw, while others were roasting mushrooms. The Moselle River is not wide enough and the riverbed is shallow, but there are long boats anchored on the river surface, lit by torches and fishing for fish. It wasn''t until someone came ashore happily with the freshly caught bass that Fred understood the peculiar fishing skills of these guys.

    The Rus people are indeed an alternative among the Normans. A series of marching laws created by Rurik, the king of Rus, have been proved effective by previous wars.

    This night, the soldiers'' bodies were fully rested, and a large amount of high-calorie food entered their stomachs, which is very important in this moment when the autumn is getting stronger.

    The next day, even Fred recovered his strength. He knew that today would still be endless rowing, and he would definitely be able to endure it.

    But as long as you keep going, you will eventually encounter a village that belongs to Trier.

    He had to mention to the blue fox: "If there is a village by the river, what are you going to do?"

    "What else can we do? Naturally, looting."

    The blue fox said it lightly, and to Fred''s ears, they thought it was easy to kill.

    "Robbery? Means killing those innocent villagers?"

    "Oh. The peasants were innocent, so what? We''re all Normans at their purest now. At least I can be kinder in the end."

    Blue Fox is a pure Norman but not a warrior. Fred just doesn''t understand that Normans are different. For example, a businessman knows how to be flexible and stay in line.

    They sailed three days in a row, and no one could tell how long they sailed. During the dry season, the Moselle River is very slow, but it rains lightly.

    The light rain did not stop the army from continuing to move, so people endured the wetness and continued rowing.

    Miracles appear on the river! It was a long boat with two pointed ends lined up with long snakes. A group of blond strong men who were uncomfortable wearing wet clothes were paddling bare-chested. Many people had bizarre patterns on their bodies and wore strange deity pendants. Among them, There is no shortage of crosses. Everyone who rowed hard had a strong internal heat, and they collectively steamed up, like a group of ghosts coming out of **** in the fog and rain.

    The first innocent village appeared at first sight. It existed at the big bend of the river. One side of the bend was a flat farming area, where the village was located, and the other side was a steep-looking rock cliff.

    "What''s this place called?" Blue Fox asked Fred.

    "Traben, also known as Dawn Valley."

    "Okay. This place is ours."

    Blue Fox didn''t want to give the order to pause the paddling.

    "Haha! Brothers, we''ve got a foothold tonight. Take this village and we''ll spend the night in a dry place."

    Jurisprudentially, the area where Traben is located is not the jurisdiction of the Archbishop of Trier. This area was awarded to the Archbishop of Aachen by the "Pious" Louis as early as ten years ago and became his enclave. It was not Trier that the Blue Fox ordered to attack. Of course, there was no problem. In the final analysis, it was also the force that attacked the Middle Kingdom.

    The true face of Traben in the fog and rain is faintly visible. Is this really a village? When the long ships landed one after another, the Ross army, who landed with weapons, launched an attack in the mud. The fog and rain could not hide its outline. What appeared in front of the blue fox was more like an undefended town.

    I planned to rob a village to find a dry place to stay, but everyone had no extravagance. Now that there are some two-story buildings here, it is estimated that there are many treasures.

    Then came the attack.

    The Rus army took the entire town without a hitch, those who tried to resist in the panic were killed, and the savage warriors had **** with the village women on the spot.

    In the monastery in the village, the priest was directly assigned by the Archbishop of Aachen, and the result was still simply killed.

    After all, this town has a large population, and a large number of residents realized that there were gangsters doing evil. Although they thought it was outrageous, they hurry up to break through the door and flee to the hills and forests to the west. And the Rus army, which was busy looting, was too lazy to pursue the fugitives.

    Those who didn''t escape were too miserable. More than 30 women were captured, and this is all the captives. The reason why they are still alive is only because they are women.

    The villages and towns were full of corpses, and although the victory was very easy, the warriors were also filled with joy of victory.

    But this is not the victory that the blue fox longed for. Although the accompanying black fox wanted to prove that he was a real man in the river of blood, he really covered his face involuntarily when he saw this cruel scene.

    Fred was shocked, he neither blamed nor praised, everything was blank, "God! I brought them here!" He finally started to blame himself, and he knelt down in the fog and rain...

    As many as 200 people were killed, and the spirit of the captured woman was severely damaged. Monasteries were sacked and priests were killed.

    The captured women were ordered to assemble by the blue fox. Seeing that they were wrapped in sheets, their eyes widened and their bodies trembled uncontrollably. I could understand what happened before with my toes.

    They were temporarily placed in a barn, and the blue fox had to give the order to the coveted subordinates: "Don''t do anything, you have vented it, and this is the end of it. We will spend one night here and take away some of the things we need. Things to leave. Tomorrow morning, the prisoners will be released on the spot."

    His order caused a great shock Some people suggested that they could be taken away according to the old rules. Lanhu felt that this was a waste of time and unnecessary.

    In the end, the blue fox has a noble status, and the black fox is very happy to listen to his brother''s words. The two nobles ordered this. The brothers had no choice but to recognize it angrily, and they all claimed that they could grab a lot of money in Trier.

    It was just that the rain continued for another day, and the prisoners who were locked in the barn ate nothing. It was not until the third day of the arrival of the Rus, when they were about to leave, that the closed barn was smashed open.

    The captured people hugged and screamed, and some even fainted from hunger and fright. The warrior with the axe did not stop, but walked away with the axe.

    The Rus people came like ghosts and left in a hurry. They left a large number of corpses, and left with the limited gold and silver items plundered from the monastery, as well as some food.

    The blue fox didn''t set fire to this place, and he was not merciful, just because the fog and rain had just stopped, and the wet town did not have the conditions for arson. He didn''t regret it either. Anyway, he had to go through this "Dawn Valley" to return the loot to Trier, and it would not be too late to take away the supplies that were not robbed this time.

    txt download address:

    phone-reading:

 Chapter 1109ï¼š Squeeze the city

    Regular Frankish troops would not attack villages, pirates and bandits had no such concerns.

    For half a century, the Archdiocese of Trier and the surrounding area have been calm, and there is no need to talk about relaxation if there is no military equipment. In fact, only the city of Trier had four hundred guards arranged by King Lothair, and the rest of the area was defenseless.

    Another example is a town like Dawn Valley, which does not legally belong to the Diocese of Trier, and the Archbishop of Trier, Herto, is too lazy to manage how the locals live.

    But these villages along the Moselle River are like fruit trees growing along the river, like big fat sheep.

    The fact is that as long as the Rus army continues to loot, they can eat the roasted fat sheep that are slaughtered in the Trier area.

    Although the fog and rain stopped, the whole world was still wet. The Ross warriors spent a dry night in the town of Dawn Valley, but they still couldn''t make a fire, and their clothes were only slightly dry.

    Clothes were all packed, and the soldiers continued to row shirtless on a massive scale.

    The indigo camouflage had been washed away, and the blond, fair-skinned men were rowing bravely, while still emitting steam.

    Although the fog and rain have stopped, the weather is still not good. The hazy weather is depressing. It is early autumn, and the peaceful residents naturally feel chilled, and an unnamed sense of sadness arises spontaneously.

    Each village delivers 1/10 of the collected wheat to Trier. Although the life of the villagers here is simple and even boring due to a series of strictly enforced rules and regulations, but without the exploitation of military noble lords, the taxes they pay lower than that of foreigners.

    Heto, Archbishop of Trier, was himself an "ascetic". Like the priests, he thought extravagant life was blasphemous, and he didn''t know how much gold and silver should be used to worship the gods, so the balance of the tax collected was exchanged with other places, slowly in the form of gold and silver. balance.

    Heto thus paid special garrison rates for the Bruno Banners guarding Trier, with clinking silver and copper coins, and meals provided by the church.

    The defenders also took the cash salary issued by King Lotaire. With double income, it seemed that this was a good job to manage food, lodging and additional allowances.

    In fact, it is not the case. The mighty Frankish soldiers have a bird in their mouths. They can only eat oatmeal and hard bread every day when they are stationed here. As for meat, they basically don¡¯t have much dairy products. All the church can provide is these clean grains. It is forbidden for the defenders to go hunting by themselves. They go to the village to buy cattle and sheep, and they do not sell them. At most, they can buy some eggs and cheese to improve their lives. Salt is extremely precious.

    When the weather clears, the Diocese of Trier will also make every effort to prepare supplies for the winter.

    There are a lot of new wheat piled up in the city, and the resident priest in each village is responsible for the collection of the eleventh tax. This vertical rule makes the organization of the parish very high. The tax collection work is thus done quickly and well. According to this system, they should be able to do the best military mobilization work, but they subjectively refuse, at least because of their pure beliefs.

    This is just the stubbornness of the Diocese of Trier, and it is not like the Diocese of Cologne will be flexible.

    The clergy used their organizational superiority to collect taxes and do Mass, and now the Normans are here.

    Another village was destroyed, and the Russ easily dealt with the local villagers like slaughtering sheep. Those who fled quickly did not pursue, and the army was replenished on the spot in the village.

    At last they started a fire, and the wet clothes were propped up to dry. They took the captive women to the bonfire to play with, and planned to release the captives tomorrow in accordance with the blue fox''s requirement of "doing nothing".

    But the riverside area has become a large sheep slaughtering site. People brought the seized Tao Weng to cook the seized wheat, and roasted the **** mutton on the fire. The hungry people ate the dripping blood.

    The farmer who fled yesterday did not know where he went, and the blue fox was too lazy to pay attention to it. In the new day, since the world is dry enough, arson will become a logical thing.

    With his arms outstretched and twisting upwards, he yelled at the torch-wielding subordinates: "Go on fire, burn everything. Then, let''s go!"

    The burning wood sticks are removed from the campfire and thrown directly onto the haystack dwelling. The haystacks were also ignited, but the interior was still damp, and the slow-burning haystacks first transpired into a violent white mist, followed by the naked flames, and the smoke gradually turned black.

    Yesterday''s prisoners were released on the spot, but the cows and sheep that could not be taken away by milk were directly assassinated, the lamb legs with good meat were chopped off and kept as rations for future operations, and the sheepskins stripped last night were also left behind.

    Behind the Ross fleet were burning villages, black smoke rising. The blue fox was too lazy to consider whether the smoke caused the city of Trier to be alert, he didn''t care at all.

    Compared to the fugitives reporting the attack, the plume of smoke in the air was the first to show the difference.

    In the peaceful city of Trier, few people looked at the distant sky, but the smoke was quite conspicuous. When someone noticed it, he immediately informed the bishop who was staying in the cathedral.

    "There is smoke in the north? It''s like a forest burning? It''s ridiculous, it''s definitely raining." Archbishop Heto found his crucifix and walked out of the cathedral with a stooped back.

    Heto is not too young. He has been a priest since he was a child. This piety is worthy of the respect of other priests, but it is impossible for him to be promoted to the Pope at such an age.

    The smoke and dust in the distance are extremely obvious, as if cracks appear in the ground, and flames rush from the ground.

    "Is the forest really on? Did the lightning strike the forest? Or... fire spewed from the fissures in the earth?"

    The phenomenon of volcanoes is really rare. Heto knows some ancient legends, and he believes that this is because the people''s heart is not pure, which leads Satan to think that there is an opportunity. The devil of **** will bring the fire of purgatory out of the earth to cause destruction, and the disaster will eventually be suppressed by the power of divine faith.

    Heto immediately met with Bruno, the captain of the garrison flag, to discuss the vision in front of each other, and intends to send Bruno to send someone to the lower Moselle River to see the situation. Considering that there may be gangsters at work, Bruno thought that he had eaten sour food for half a year, and that he was angry with the priests and didn''t bother to leave now unless he paid more.

    "Okay, an extra allowance for you guys."

    "Give each of our brothers ten silver coins, and give me a pound. Hand over another twenty sheep, and we''re going to improve our lives. Otherwise, don''t go."

    Heto closed his eyes and secretly criticized the greed of these people, and finally agreed. "Okay, you send someone first, I''ll give it."

    "No. You have to pay first."

    "What? Are you worried that I will refuse to pay."

    The flag captain Bruno just smiled without saying a word, the distrust in his heart was on this smiling face.

    But Heto was indeed unhappy in paying the reward, and Bruno was also very clear. The brothers could go and see what happened. If they didn''t eat the fat sheep and didn''t hold the bonus, they just didn''t go.

    Archbishop Hetto can''t say anything, otherwise, he is guilty of arrogance among the seven deadly sins. This requires consultation with other cardinals to determine whether to give, how much to give, and when to give.

    In the midst of this dawdling, the Ross fleet was still advancing.

    Trier dawdled for a whole day, and the next day, they blatantly saw a brand new plume of smoke rising, which seemed to be approaching Trier City like a beacon tower.

    The priests finally felt the fear, and the flag captain Heto could no longer ignore it. After all, the latter was a general of the regular army. He realized the danger, and first ordered his subordinates who were armed and galloping to increase their vigilance and enter a state of preparation.

    No one knew what was approaching Trier, and no scouts or fugitives reported what had happened. The fact that the hills and forests obscured what was happening in the north also blocked the escape routes of those fleeing the attacked villages.

    The fugitives must flee to Trier for refuge, but unfortunately they can''t match the speed of the Ross Longship.

    From Koblenz to Trier, the meandering waterway is 200 kilometers long. The Moselle River in the dry season is soothing enough that although there is light rain, it does not have a substantial impact on the flow rate.

    The blue fox group has reached the final stage. As they crossed a big bend in the river, a riverside city with obvious stone walls appeared - the same is true of the old town of Trier on the east bank of the river.

    The world suddenly opened up, and the oarsmen screamed and screamed with excitement, knowing that the opportunity to make a fortune was just around the corner.

    The blue fox looked very calm after a hundred battles, but his brother Heihu was so excited that his arms were shaking.

    "Silver coins! Gold coins! All of them are ours. I will make a fortune immediately, and I can do whatever I want." The black fox seemed incoherent.

    Seeing this, the blue fox reprimanded with a calm face: "Before eating meat, you have to slaughter the sheep, be careful not to let the horns top. Don''t try to kill the enemy first, it''s not your chance."

    That''s all, Lanhu supported the alien beast at the bow and shouted to the ships in the rear: "Get your weapons ready! Immediately after landing! Now hang up the cross flag again to deceive them! Let''s go! Remember to be fast."

    The cross flags flew from the masts again, showing that they were actually a fleet of ships that believed in God. People in the distance could not see the general situation of the ship, and they knew very little about the Norman longship. As everyone knows, all the villains are sitting on the boat.

    The small pier by the river has a small open-air market, where fish, eggs and some vegetables are traded on a small scale. Trier''s commerce is minimal, and the priests oppose commerce but it is necessary, so they allow the existence of transactions at the gate of the city.

    The few people watched curiously and dumbly at the approaching fleet, without the slightest fear because of the flags hoisted.

    Suddenly, the boat forcibly washed the beach, and the first group of blond shirtless men with a round shield bravely disembarked and rushed to the market.

    The conflict came so suddenly that it wasn''t until someone''s head was chopped off that others realized the disaster was coming.

    For a while, screaming and crying, the wandering civilians instinctively ran towards the city gate. The guards guarding the gate were originally watching the fleet with the mentality of watching the excitement. Faced with the sudden killing, what they thought was not to draw their swords, but to close the door as soon as possible.

    Lanhu looked anxious: "Damn, I have to seize the opportunity quickly. Shooter, shoot the guy who gets in the way."

    The soldiers with bows and crossbows shot arrows in the direction of the city gate. The first group of people who were hit with arrows fell one after another, and many wounded people who had arrows in their backs continued to flee in panic.

    Some lucky people have already rushed into the city, and there are indeed more than 200 people crowded at the gate. One is to seal the door, and the other is to embrace in order to survive.

    How can a few guards withstand the push and shove of so many people, and the instinct to survive brings powerful strength.

    The thick wooden door was forcibly pushed open by Trier''s own peaceful residents, and behind them were the Ross Berserkers in the frenzied killing.

    The blue fox was overjoyed when he saw it, and he did not expect the raid to be so smooth.

    "It''s so smooth. There''s no need for a battering ram."

    All the landing fighters joined the siege, and the gates of the Trier-faced river were quickly crowded with Ruth fighters. The residents blocking the door delayed the advance of the warriors, hacking and slashing further increased the chaos, the corpse became an obstacle, and the gate could no longer be closed.

    At the same time, the flag captain Bruno, who noticed the abnormal shouting, brought more than a hundred subordinates to check the situation. They were completely unaware of the situation until they saw a large number of civilians running towards the safe and sound east gate in the streets.

    The crowd ran wild while crying, chanting words such as Satan, danger, murder.

    Bruno immediately grabbed a frightened man. The man trembled and pointed at Simon, who looked at the river, and said, "The barbarians get off the boat! They are killing people everywhere."

    It sounded like his head had been pounded, and Bruno was taken aback and felt that he might not have enough troops on hand.

    Fight or flee? At a critical moment, even if the life of Trier was not very good for the first half of the year, in the end, the glory of the military forced him to bring his brothers to fight against the enemy.

    Bruno drew his sword: "Warriors! Defeat the barbarians, follow me!"

    Although the sergeants were surprised, they should be heroes in times of crisis, and they resolutely guarded the city of Trier.

    Only two people were ordered to immediately mobilize most of the troops from the barracks guarding the royal palace as messengers, and then planned to arrange a hundred people to guard the church in the south of the city.

    Bruenor decided to stick to the streets to buy time for the reinforcements. He charged forward with fearless momentum, and soon saw a steady stream of barbarians breaking in.

    It was a group of shirtless ruthless men, each with blonde hair but with a visible difference from the locals.

    At least a lot of people in Bruno''s team wore leather armor with iron sheets, and most of the people on the Blue Fox side didn''t wear armor in order to make the assault faster.

    The two armies met in the streets behind the city gate, and there was no time to think, and then they fought.

    "Shield Wall!" someone shouted in Norse, and a solid wall appeared.

    This scene really startled Bruno, he didn''t care about anything, he took the lead in charging with a broad-bladed sword, and more than a hundred people fiercely charged against the shield wall.

    The hand-to-hand battle has begun, and the rest is just random killing between real men. Thrusting and slashing, many Rus warriors continued to fight even without armor, ignoring their wounds, the shield wall advanced steadily, and the Frankish defenders were suffering casualties.

    More Russ invaded the gate, and Blue Fox noticed the melee in the city and realized his recklessness.

    "Quick! When you put on your armor, you cut it! Remember, one person in front is lying on his stomach as a stepping stone, and the one behind jumps over to break through the formation."

    A group of extremely sturdy ruthless people must be worthy of the usual food and drink. They urgently changed into heavy armor, their helmets only exposed their eyes, and they rushed into the city gate with two axes in hand.

    But it is said that some fighters raise their wound crossbow over their heads and shoot, killing the enemy and then disrupting the enemy''s front.

    Bruno was struggling, he felt that he should be able to carry it until the reinforcements arrived, but some dark shadows actually rose into the air.

    With a majestic cry, the five heavy armored soldiers stepped on the back of their classmates and "flyed" into the formation, and then fell into a frenzy of slashing.

    Even bring down multiple enemies, and if you get up a little, you will be hacking.

    How did Bruenor expect this group of wildlings to have such a trick? Twenty heavy-armed Berserkers completed the leap The Frankish army who blocked the gate was in chaos, and many flaws appeared, and the Rus army took the opportunity to complete a fatal charge.

    The Viking hook axe abruptly broke Bruno''s unarmored calf, and the wound went deep into the bone. He instinctively slashed the iron-clad warrior in the nest. Obviously, it was only a scratch on the armor.

    Bruno was brought down by the hooked axe, and then his face was smashed.

    The flag captain Bruno was killed in battle, and the Rus army had entered a land of no one.

    No one knew that they killed a flag captain, and the Ross army entered the city. They clearly saw two tall stone buildings, and immediately rushed to the largest one - the royal palace.

    But the blue fox noticed the cross at the top of the smaller building.

    "Follow me! Go to the church!" He greeted his old entourage, Vardy, and gathered nearly three hundred people. Ling Heihu followed closely and went straight to the church. And Eric "Big Tooth" continued to kill the biggest one with another group of brothers.

    https://

    :. Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1110ï¼š The Robbery of Trier Cathedral

    There is a straight line distance of 400 meters between the palace of Emperor Constantine in Trier and the cathedral. The scale of the city is not large, so the distance seems quite far.

    Behind the palace is a mountain with an altitude of 400 meters, and the foot of the mountain is only three kilometers away from the nearest city wall.

    Now, all four gates of the city are completely open, and the residents are fleeing in droves, while the last defenders are completely lost, and they are swept out of the city by the fleeing crowd.

    The battle facing the western gate directly destroyed the morale of Trier City, and the remaining actions of the Ross Army became extremely simple.

    Can ordinary stone and wood dwellings find a lot of wealth? Armies with ample raiding experience rushed to the two largest buildings in the city.

    Eric "Big Tooth" attacked the emperor''s palace with his 200 brothers, easily defeated the remaining defenders and rushed straight to his camp, and then rushed into the palace.

    The gate, which was temporarily closed with bronze locks, was smashed cleanly by a long-handled Nordic forest axe, and this Frankish remodeled building, still with Roman columns, Charlemagne''s beautiful palace, is now flooded with a kind of blond savage.

    People''s spirits are ecstatic, the two strong men shivered and pushed open the door, and the brothers behind were eager to try, as if what opened the door was a pile of gold and silver.

    The gate opened slowly, and the Ross army entered like a mudslide.

    "Grab it, brothers! Use your best abilities to take all the valuables! Kill all those who are hiding!" Holding the steel sword high, Eric the Big Tooth roared like a beast.

    For a group of guys who are good at robbing, it is not necessary to teach them how to rob.

    The Rus people are indeed different from ordinary Viking pirates. They have eaten characters they have seen before, and even looting should be carried out in a targeted manner.

    After all, its original palace on the land of Constantine was turned into ruins after the chaos of the Huns. Frankish monarchs have many palaces in the country, and Trier is quite a beautiful and important one.

    Its walls are hung with ceremonial gilded battle axes, and a very noble purple curtain hangs high. Bear head specimens are hung on the walls of some houses to show the monarch''s might, and there are also small chapels, which are full of gold and silver furnishings during the period.

    All these precious things were plundered, and the curtain was scrambled in pieces. They are very smart, the extremely rare purple (magenta) is extraordinary, and even if they grab the fragments, they are used as decoration on the hilt of the sword, and the trim on the clothes is outstanding.

    They poured into the dining room of the palace and took away the gold and silver tableware. After pouring into the clothing room, the clothes that Louis the "Pious" once wore were also taken away.

    It''s just that they didn''t find the existence of the money bank, although they smashed the wooden and stone floors with an axe, trying to find the secret room where the money was hidden. Sure enough, they really got something, but the hole that Nai He smashed was just the remains of a drainage ditch left over from the Roman era. Although the scale was not large enough to attract people to explore it, Nai He had no signs of treasure except for a nose of dust. In fact, there is a complex sewer system underground in Trier. In the old days, the Romans had laid sewers and ravines in the city before building the palace. However, the Frankish nobles understood to make good use of this. Only the main road on the surface of the city had ravines on both sides. Water supply and drainage.

    After all, this is a palace, and legally it belongs to the private property of King Lothair. No one can live here arrogantly. On weekdays, there is a small group of waiters who take care of the hygiene of the palace, and there is even a soldier from the flag team to protect it. Now that the soldiers were defeated and fled, the waiter had already run away with the fleeing crowd.

    The Emperor''s Palace is a complex of buildings that is like a small fortress isolated from the whole city, and now the Rus people move freely within it.

    A large number of civilians fled, and they didn''t have time to take away enough soft tissue. Many even fled barefoot and wore shabby clothes. Men don''t have time to wear hoods, women don''t have time to wear headscarves. Such behavior is considered disrespectful in the Diocese of Trier. In times of crisis, the priests are unable to protect themselves, and the fleeing civilians have no control of the rules.

    Maybe escape into the hills and use the forest to shelter everyone.

    The mountains not far from the city have dense forests, and the mountains are very large and easy to hide.

    The door facing the east was built during the Frankish period and was smaller in scale. Quite a number of fugitives left the city from the Roman-era Nicholas "Great Black Gate" in the north, and then rushed to the hilly forest in the northeast.

    The city of Trier, a city that sprang up from small riverside plains scoured by mountains and rivers, was beautiful in peacetime and now bathed in blood.

    "Fox Brothers" presumes that the church has a huge amount of money.

    The cathedral is a genuine Roman-era building. It was destroyed by the war and only remains of ruins. It is not a hassle to repair it. The Romanesque vaulted dome did not completely collapse, and the restored church was built with new wood and stone on the basis of the original building. Although it does not have a spire, the superstructure has a series of small arched windows, and the cross on the real roof is a remarkable beauty.

    The chaotic priests didn''t know what to do. They surrounded Archbishop Heto, begging this extremely noble monk to make a decision.

    But what decisions can Hutto make? Is it possible that an elderly hunchback can still persuade a savage savage with one mouth?

    This is indeed the case.

    "Don''t panic!" The archbishop clenched his crucifix cane and kept hitting the floor, restraining the confusion of the priests and civilians who had entered the hall.

    "Papa! What shall we do?"

    "Oh! Lord, please save your pious lamb..."

    Some people questioned the archbishop, some people kept crossing their chests to pray for redemption, and the evangelistic hall was full of human expressions.

    Only Archbishop Heto did his best to sit still, and a burst of courage came to his heart. Heto himself would not escape. If he must die at the hands of the barbarians, he would die as a martyr.

    And, who says miracles can''t happen?

    At that time, Pope Leo I personally persuaded the Huns to repel the army outside Rome. This incident was considered a "miracle of faith". For hundreds of years, the priests did not care about the game of interests behind them, and only recognized the "pope''s belief in faith". the power of which dissuaded Satan''s apostles".

    Heto actually tried it himself. His prayers did not get God''s thunder of punishment. The only way to do it was to try to reproduce the miracle by himself.

    As a martyr, he led a group of black-robed priests to open the gate of confinement, and at this moment, a large number of Ross warriors had gathered at the main entrance of the cathedral.

    The main entrance and side doors of the entire cathedral were blocked. It was not the first time that Blue Fox had done this kind of thing. It is exactly the same. If other Ross generals were present, they had already ordered a group of brave and violent players to break the door, and Blue Fox chose to temporarily hold back.

    What if there is an ambush here? In case there is a bunch of inconsequential civilians delaying the brothers looting. Even a question that must be discussed in advance - how to divide the seized property.

    Lanhu had to spend some time outside the church to tell his brothers what he said. According to the old rules, the treasury and gold and silver sacred objects should be confiscated first, and then distributed, and the other properties should be robbed according to their ability.

    Such a distribution is definitely not fair, and there is no way to think about it carefully. Even if someone grabs a huge amount of silver coins, does he have the ability to grab a life flower?

    Who is the blue fox, not only is the king highly regarded, but now his status is the earl of Gothenburg. Although most of the brothers will follow the younger brother Heihu in the future, but the black fox is also a character assigned by King Rurik. Ordinary soldiers have ordinary enjoyment. After the war, everyone can get even a pound of silver coins, which is already a huge trophy.

    Just as the blue foxes assembled the team, the gate of the confinement opened voluntarily.

    The unusual move made the Ross warriors who had built the shield wall more vigilant, the sword and the axe moved forward in unison, and the blue fox also shouted vigilantly: "Be alert to the ambush."

    No armed men rushed out, just some priests in black robes. Even so, the blue fox ordered to be on guard, beware that it was a Frankish soldier in disguise.

    A hunchbacked old man held a crucifix stick in his right hand, and opened his burqa in his left hand, revealing his severely bald head, which was protected by a small felt hat.

    This person has a large cross with a strong metallic color hanging on his chest, and his clothes seem simple, and it is no trivial matter for the blue fox to recognize this priest at a glance.

    "A senior priest? Who is he?" Blue Fox hurriedly asked Fred, who was leading the way.

    "It''s the archbishop, his name is Heto." After speaking, Fred made an urgent request: "I beg you, don''t kill him! Don''t hurt the priest here! I... don''t want to undermine the bottom line."

    "You still have a bottom line? What do you want to do when you get on our ship?" Blue Fox smiled, and when he saw the other side showing embarrassment, he tapped his chest again: "Don''t be stupid, my friend. My godfather is the Northern Archbishop Eski. Er, the so-called bottom line, I know better than you!"

    While King Ludwig gave permission to "do whatever you want in the Norman way," Somohu''s promise could make a big fuss after something really happened. Do you really want to do anything? Like killing these priests and decapitating the archbishop to make a wine bowl?

    Blue Fox does not have such a strange hobby. He believes in Thor and in God. He has dabbled in various gods. Now, because he is active in the Frank world, he also needs to consider whether he will be punished by "God" for doing too much.

    Now he once again felt the beauty of learning Latin. The shield wall opened a crack, and the blue fox put the round shield steel sword in the sheath, and opened his arms to signal to walk out of the army without threat.

    "I Have a Scroll of Ghosts and Gods"

    A blond man with a fat face stepped out, clearly showing a peaceful gesture. Heto was overjoyed when he saw it. Although he didn''t know the identity of the other party, he seemed to want to talk. Maybe the turning point of the disaster was now.

    Heto put on a face of vicissitudes and determination, tapped the wooden staff again, and said solemnly in a hoarse voice: "You! Hurry up and leave! Don''t destroy this sanctuary!"

    The words are spoken in Frankish, and Blue Fox does not master this language very well. Since this time, he has only been able to communicate with the surrendered Fred, and he is not willing to talk to people for a long time.

    The blue fox still raised his hands slightly, and his mouth was Latin: "Pada! We are just a group of lost sheep, we want to be taught."

    Latin? Hutto was taken aback and confirmed that he was not wrong. The content of the other party''s words was even more strange, making him not sure how to proceed.

    The blue fox continued to repeat the words, and his hands down were still making a cross on his chest, numbing them with words while walking slowly.

    Although it is very magical, it seems that a miracle has really come! Perhaps this group of savages entered the sanctuary when they stepped into the square outside the church, and their souls have already begun to be affected.

    The people of Trier most hoped for a miracle, and Heto reinforced this idea in his heart, his vigilance was gone, his seriousness was tempered.

    "In that case, lay down your arms. Repent! Repent of the evil you are doing! End all destruction! The Lord will forgive you."

    Lanhu''s hypocritical smile is still the same, he is still moving forward, and continues to deliberately say: "So, can people like us really be redeemed?"

    "Of course! You are blinded by blood. Stop doing gangsterism and repent! Put down your weapons."

    Lanhu continued to fuss and confuse the snake, walking well and right, until he stood in front of Archbishop Heto.

    Those nervous junior priests all sweated for the archbishop. At this point, it seemed that a miracle was happening.

    When it comes to acting, it is necessary to do a full set. Blue Fox has no idea that these pedantic guys are really insane. He consciously judges it well. After all, Archbishop Eskil of the North and Archbishop Hardbold of Cologne have similar problems. One mouth will persuade a berserker to convert. I have been in the monastery for a long time, and I don''t know the dangers of the world. Or another form of arrogance.

    The blue fox first bowed slightly, then seemed to kneel, and when Heto completely relaxed his vigilance, he rushed forward with a vigorous step, choked his throat cleanly with his right arm, and pinned Heto''s arm with his left arm. The old guy was so old that he couldn''t move because of the pincers, the crucifix cane fell, and the whole person was dragged back by the blue fox.

    Heto screamed in horror, and the other priests and refugees were speechless.

    In the final analysis, what Lanhu wants is to make a fortune. He is not a warrior in the Viking world. He feels that it is not his job to kill the blood sacrifice Odin, and now he does not want to kill the civilians in front of him. He personally even felt that these guys would delay their looting by standing here.

    He suddenly shouted in Frankish: "Idiot! I give you life, run away now! Or die!"

    The smart guy seized the opportunity to run away, and naturally there were people whose legs trembled as if they were stuck to the ground, indifferent. Some priests fled, and some insisted on standing in front of the church.

    Lanhu shook his head and said in a tearful voice to Heto, who was being held tightly: "I gave you a chance, those who don''t run will die."

    After all, the order to attack was issued, and no matter what the reason, the people who were dumbfounded were cut down, and the Rus soldiers swarmed into this Roman-style cathedral.

    The looting happened immediately, and the gold and silver sacred artifact visited by the preaching hall was still robbed by the warriors.

    At the same time, the soldiers began to rummage around, just to find where the silver vault was.

    In fact, the silver treasury is easy to find, and it doesn''t even need Blue Fox to ask Archbishop Heto to confess.

    The church has a larger cellar and a high-rise structure.

    The superstructure of Trier Cathedral is stacked with parchment manuscripts, as well as a collection of daily records. Its cellar is the place to store gold and silver A bronze lock has been locked for a long time.

    The lock was violently broken again, and a leather-covered wooden box containing silver, copper and a small amount of gold was found. The boxes were heavy, and as one box was smashed open to reveal the coins inside, the soldiers judged the other boxes as envoys.

    Blue Fox asked his subordinates not to loot privately, and the facts could not be completely organized. It is enough for a smart person to grab a handful of silver coins here, so the only wooden box that was smashed was shared by the brothers present, and the other wooden boxes remained untouched.

    The boxes were moved to the outside of the church one after another, and the blue fox was carrying them outdoors. Heto, who suffered the disaster, was already awake. The poor old guy was tied with his hands and feet, and his fallen cross and cane were also trampled off in the chaos.

    Heto cursed in Latin that the barbarian would go to hell. Blue Fox took the trouble to stop his brother Black Fox from trying to assassinate him, and ordered his subordinates to keep their mouths shut.

    With the appearance of the cash box, the overjoyed blue fox was very satisfied with his prediction and strode forward. Following the introduction of his subordinates, he instructed the people to smash the box in front of him, and then what appeared in front of everyone was Man Dengdeng''s fineness. Nice Frankish silver coin.

    https://

    :. Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1111ï¼š burning trier

    The plaza outside the church with its flagstone pavement, this place for open-air activities is now the rallying point for the looting of the Rus.

    On one side is the emperor''s palace on the other side of the cathedral. The found property began to gather here, and some prisoners were also twisted here.

    The city of Trier is neither small nor large. There are more than 2,000 residents within the city walls. In addition to the miscellaneous people outside the city, there have been 5,000 people living here for a long time. These people lived in the small riverside plain surrounded by mountains. Most of the people were surprised to find that the city was being attacked, and they had fled to the mountain forest like crazy to hide without a trace.

    Since the total number of people who invaded the Rus was only more than 500, they were still at the gate and suffered a delay in the battle, giving more people time to flee.

    Only a few prisoners were swept into the square, all of them inconvenient and indecisive, even some women with children and old men on crutches. Some people have already been killed in the attack, and those who can be wriggled into the square don''t know if they are lucky or face a more brutal end.

    There had just been a killing outside the cathedral. Many priests had fallen dead. The captured civilians were shocked to see that the blond barbarians were pressing the Archbishop something.

    Even the noble bishops can''t stop the viciousness of these barbarians, what else can some commoners do?

    The captives bowed their heads and sobbed, and many felt that Archbishop Heto would soon be beheaded by the wicked...

    But the blue fox didn''t cut off Heto''s head as if he were taking advantage of the situation.

    Because of the intelligence of Fred and others, Blue Fox learned the name and basic identity of the most powerful person in Trier, Archbishop Hotto.

    He is now holding Heto''s collar with one hand and pressing the steel sword against his neck with the other, pressing in Latin, "Silver! I want more silver! Tell me where you have all your money."

    Heto''s heart bleeds as soon as he hears that the sacred language comes from the mouths of pure robbers and liars.

    "You! Satan''s apostles! God will deliver divine punishment, and you will all be choked to death by thunder!"

    The old guy was chattering, his mouth was as hard as a stone, and he kept repeating curses such as "God''s Punishment" and "Thunderbolt".

    "Shut up! Tell me where the coins are! Tell me where all your cellars are, or I''ll kill you."

    Blue Fox was still pressing, and Heto''s attitude became more rigid, or he was posing as if he wanted to kill or cut himself, and resolutely showed his uncooperativeness.

    "Brother, put this stubborn guy to death." The very impatient black fox suggested in Norse, baring his teeth.

    "Kill him easily? No." The blue fox who turned his head scolded his younger brother for his recklessness.

    "Why? This man doesn''t want to say anything. Besides, our brothers have moved out a lot of suitcases for money, and we''ve made a fortune."

    "So you? Are you satisfied with just this wealth? Stupid."

    Forget it, Blue Fox continued to press Heto, only to see that the old guy closed his eyes and seemed to be waiting for death.

    "Damn martyr! Do you want to be a saint of your beliefs?! I won''t give you a chance." Feeling that it would be fruitless to press him any further, Lanhu ruthlessly pushed him down.

    The old man who was suffering reluctantly sat on the ground with his hands on the ground, his eyes opened again with a fierce light, and he cursed silently with his eyes.

    The blue fox twisted his neck in disapproval, and said with a straight face: "Herto, Bishop of Trier. Compared with the flexibility of Bishop Hardbold of Cologne, I am very dissatisfied with your stubborn attitude. We are only here to loot wealth, killing is never the goal. , is just a passive means of plundering wealth. If you run away, I will not hunt you down. If you obediently hand over all your wealth, I will let you go afterwards."

    Heto could hear from the contact that these gangsters were the wicked men who had attacked Cologne in the legend. The terrifying evil deeds were spread far and wide. With the rapid word of mouth of the priests, it became a terrifying legend when it reached Trier. .

    "You Normans! You''re all demons." He didn''t listen at all, continuing to scold and curse.

    "Devil? We are indeed demons, and you have never seen real demonic behavior."

    Compared with other Ross nobles, the blue fox is a good argument and reasonable. Perhaps it was Rurik himself who launched this robbery, and the means may be more delicate, and he prided himself on doing it now.

    Really killed Heto? As far as creating chaos is concerned, the execution of an old man, whose death is bound to cause a "great earthquake", is so noble.

    Then kill him? Absolutely not. After all, this person is a servant of God and a "high priest". Blue Fox is not an atheist but believes in all kinds of gods.

    If the old man is not successful, he will be cursed, then let this guy sit in the city square and watch the destruction of Trier!

    The blue fox did not aim at killing, but the first aim was to remove the property, and the second was to fulfill the secret conspiracy with King Ludwig - destroying the city of Trier.

    Heto was **** and sat on the spot, so he could see for himself the destruction of the whole city.

    Lanhu instructed two subordinates: "Watch this old guy closely, even if he curses and abuses him, don''t do it, let him see us looting, arson, and moving everything away!"

    It doesn''t matter if the archbishop doesn''t cooperate, you might as well go to the church and see it yourself.

    Blue Fox aggressively pulled his younger brother Black Fox into the Roman Cathedral of Trier. It was not the first time he attacked the monastery. The church he saw today was indeed extraordinary.

    With his head held high, he could not see the wooden beams on the roof, but some were actually a series of stone arches. Roman arch, which is based on solid granite and assisted by Roman-style cement bonding in key parts. The weight of the building is dispersed by the arched structure, and the stone arches of various directions in the church form a structure with a large span and become a very solid existence.

    Rows of wooden chairs in the preaching hall have been smashed to smithereens by destructive fighters, while huge wooden crosses hanging on the walls have been torn down and smashed.

    There was really nothing of value in the hall until Blue Fox himself arrived at the occupied cellar.

    "Is this the only place to hide money?" he asked a brother who was busy scavenging for possessions.

    "Yes, boss, all the money has been moved away, and the rest doesn''t seem to be worth much."

    "Impossible, follow me to continue. This cellar is obviously very big, maybe there is a secret door or something."

    Blue Fox guessed that a group of priests didn''t have the heart to dig a large cellar. When it comes to excavation, he was instructed to operate the Ross store in Hazelby many years ago, so he pre-digged the cellar and escape alleys, and it really became a life-saving channel. He knew that the collapsed Rome was a great existence, and the city of Trier must be a relic of old Rome, and the Franks just built their city on the inherent urban architecture.

    The cellar did indeed have many-sided wooden doors, and the sensitive blue fox sensed that there was moving air inside.

    Seeing the solid stone walls, bronze lamp sockets, and even some solidified grease, he touched it and judged that the cellar must be frequented by people.

    The Neros people in the cellars have always used burning wooden sticks as torches, and as the bronze lamp sockets began to dance, the cellars became clearly visible, and some secret doors that were once plunged into darkness could no longer be hidden.

    The blue fox suddenly silenced the dozen or so followers around him.

    "Brother, what''s going on?" Heihu asked in surprise.

    "Don''t talk, let''s watch the flames."

    Indeed, as everyone remained still, the flames that were beating against the wall were still shaking. The witty blue fox tugged at his brother''s hair, and the strands of hair were indeed floating in the light of the flames.

    "What''s the matter?" Black Fox asked, covering his head.

    "It''s windy. That means there''s another way out of the cellar. Learn it, boy."

    Lanhu reprimanded the brothers for still lax inspection: "If someone escapes along the secret road with a lot of treasures, we will lose a lot. Fortunately, we can''t escape my eyes. Let''s go to check, be careful, and hide locally. The enemy and us will fight to the death and the net will break." As soon as the voice fell, everyone drew their swords collectively.

    The city of Trier not only has a surface structure, but also the underground space was used by the Romans. Feeling the direction of the airflow, the correct secret door was discovered.

    There is a breeze in the long alley, and if you listen carefully, there seems to be a strange movement.

    "Shield Wall! Up front! The others follow me."

    The three pieced together the shield, the steel sword was attached to the side of the shield to open the way, and the blue fox followed with the other brothers holding torches, and lit the bronze lamp sockets they could find along the way.

    The more advanced the brothers, the more they feel the subtlety of this hidden mystery, thinking that they will definitely find the big secret room where the real money is hidden.

    Blue Fox thought so too, but everyone heard a strange movement, it would be a moan, but also a cry.

    "There may be enemies, and we were caught off guard by killing them. Keep going."

    Everyone in Deling held the hilt of the sword tightly, but what they saw next to a larger underground space really surprised them.

    enemy? Do not. On one side of the alley is a wooden cage with at least 20 men locked in it, and those movements were made by these people.

    "These people are like beasts in a cage. They can''t escape if they want to. According to our rules, execute them?" Black Fox asked.

    The blue fox inspected the environment of the house and found that the oil lamps on the walls and the oil lamps on a table were all on. There were also scattered wooden chairs on the ground, and even some leather goods that had not been taken away. Obviously, there were people here but they escaped extremely. hurry.

    "Looks like it''s a cage."

    "Oh? This is where they hold prisoners? But what crimes can these people commit when they are so skinny?"

    Brother had questions, Lanhu turned his head and asked gently, "Why don''t you ask yourself."

    "Forget it, I just want to get rich."

    Those detained were all huddled together with fear in their eyes, their clothes were disheveled, and some looked like they had limbs and trauma. From what they saw, Lanhu estimated that they had been punished by whipping, just like my brother estimated, just looking at the cowardice of this group of people, what fault could they have? unless¡­

    The blue fox asked briefly in Frankish, and some people were frightened about how they were locked up.

    The reason is quite simple. When the 11th tax was paid during the recently concluded autumn harvest, these tenant farmers, who had already owed the church debt, still could not pay the land rent after paying the corresponding tax, so they naturally became debt slaves. Most of the farmland in Trier Parish is educational property, as are mountains, forests and lakes. Farmers who want to hunt for food are thrown into prison. Of course, they can fish on the banks of the Moselle River. Unfortunately, farmers lack the means and do not expect enough to survive. catch. Renting the fields of the church is a way for many farmers to survive, and it is also the only means of survival for them who are poor in thinking.

    Debt becomes debt slave, this kind of thing is quite normal and taken for granted in the northern world. As a smart businessman, the blue fox is very delicate in dealing with this situation. What is the use of catching the debt slaves and beating them? It''s better to give them some means to make money to repay. Blue Fox thinks that a good means is to train them into armed thugs or chores. After all, with debts, such employees appear loyal and cheap.

    There are as many as twenty people in the cage. After all, they are debt slaves of the Trier parish. Has their unfortunate encounter aroused anger in their hearts? It seems that the submissive farmers are definitely not the cowards in front of them. As long as they are given a chance, they are likely to be able to arouse the suppressed anger in their hearts.

    The blue fox made people directly smash the wooden cage into a pulp, and it seemed that he was about to slash and kill next, which scared the group of people to cower.

    "Now I''ll let you go!" the blue fox explained in Frankish, "Trier has been occupied by us, and your debts are gone. You follow us and take revenge! Kill! Burn! They are not gods. servant!"

    Lanhu didn''t want to explain too much, and didn''t expect his words to convince them. The best way is to use swords to force each other. As expected, these people stood up one after another and were pushed and shoved in front of the team.

    I was thinking of finding the secret room where the treasure was hidden, but I found twenty farmers who were in debt, which was a good thing. The peasants who recovered their freedom suddenly realized that these golden-haired intruders with round shields must be the Normans of the legendary "Satan Apostles", and it is strange that they were not killed.

    These farmers are most afraid of what the blue fox knows best, so they promise not to kill them, and bluntly express sympathy for their experience.

    "Those priests are insatiable, so let''s fight. I have no hatred with you. If it can help us make a fortune, let you go safely."

    Individual farmers whose emotions resonated cautiously acted as guides, and simply took these Normans to the hidden underground granary in the underground alleyway.

    The blue fox didn''t know how long he had gone, but he was extremely relieved when he discovered the underground granary. Hessian pockets are neatly lined, and cats suddenly appear and disappear. The steel sword pierced into a sack, and what flowed out was indeed dried grains of wheat.

    Can Trier''s underground still serve as a granary? Are you really not afraid of getting wet?

    Blue Fox, who had no intention of finding out the reason, had been worried that the army would not have enough food for the winter, so he prepared an extra vacant longship when the attack was launched.

    The exit of the underground granary was found. The brothers walked over the stone stairs and smashed the wooden planks with axes. The loud sound of the smashing naturally aroused the alertness of the people on the ground.

    Then when the first head stuck out of the tunnel, I saw a group of brothers posing a shield wall, and even the crossbow that was wound was facing him.

    "Hey! It''s my own."

    The North language cleared up the misunderstanding, and the blue fox appeared from the open-air granary with his brothers.

    Why can the underground still be used as a granary? The answer is obvious, that is, the ground granary space is not enough.

    After chatting with the guys on the ground, Blue Fox realized that they were busy looting the so-called emperor''s palace, and this granary was in the outer building of the emperor''s palace.

    The Constantine Palace, which is equivalent to the inner city, already has ready-made guard quarters and granaries, and it is logical for the church to rule Trier by using the building layout hundreds of years ago.

    Soon, he met Eric "Big Tooth", exchanged information and started the next step of looting.

    No, the farmers who reproduced the light had to face a tragic situation - the city was being looted. They were very worried that this group of Normans would demolish their homes in the villages outside the city and kill innocent family members. With the blue fox''s so-called "we have no intention of being attacked by poor farmers, we only rob rich people''s money", they suddenly Peace of mind.

    Who are the rich? The church is the only rich man in Trier.

    Hearing that the city defenders escaped faster than the hares, the entire Trier didn''t need to worry about the enemy''s counterattack without defense, and the blue fox had to carry food with confidence and boldness. Twenty freed debt slaves were ordered to become porters, carrying food in seized carts to the wharf at the west gate of the city.

    They were working in panic, seeing the killings and corpses, and even more astonished to see the high-ranking Bishop bound hands and feet, sitting in the city square like a beast captured alive and witnessing the large-scale looting of the Normans. I''m so happy, I''m glad you have today too.

    Because arson has happened now, there is nothing to loot in ordinary dwellings. They are mostly wooden buildings that are easy to catch fire. Blue Fox asked his subordinates to set fire to the entire city as much as possible.

    Just because there is no heavy destruction equipment in the hands of the blue fox, it is unable to destroy the heavy stone buildings in a short time.

    The emperor''s palace and the cathedral still had to be destroyed as much as possible, so the upper floors of the church were thinking more about the wood, and now the smoke began to rise.

    The total amount of iron and gold and silver seized was not large. The seized leather goods and cloth were not welcomed by the brothers, but the leather boots and felt boots were taken away.

    The most numerous spoils were sacks of wheat, as well as some rye and oats, which were successively moved into empty long ships, and even the captured boats were used to load as much as possible.

    As long as enough food is seized, there is no need to loot the villagers in Nassau Village. The best way to win over those farmers is to reduce or exempt taxes, but to maintain a garrison of up to 600 people, the daily food consumption is huge, and the only way to move Trier''s food is to take advantage of it as much as possible, and there is only one chance.

    Because the flames of the city are getting stronger and stronger, the wooden houses are being ignited in series, and eventually the entire city will be burned to only the blackened stone walls. What about the food that cannot be moved? In line with the principle that he can''t get it and can''t let the enemy take it away, the blue fox still ordered the burning.

    The ground of the city is ablaze with fire, the red flames on the roofs of the double-storey houses are extremely terrifying, and the underground alleys are also smoldering. The flames on the upper floors of the cathedral were obvious, but the clever blue fox had already packed up and took away the parchment documents and other documents, including declaring that the right to distribute the holy relics seized from the church was in his own hands.

    The looting continued for two days, and the city was already on fire, as if the gate of **** had been pried open in Trier.

    Blue Fox and his brothers didn''t want to stay any longer. He cremated the ten brothers who died in the battle according to the Viking funeral, and forced the twenty rescued debt slaves to join the team. Even if the latter was unwilling due to religious issues, he had to join in the face of the threat of "die if you don''t join."

    What is the use of taking in debt slaves? In essence, it is to increase the agricultural population for the Nassau village with too thin human resources. These farmers have already committed a serious crime. They can no longer live in the Trier area. They can only leave their hometown to live in another area. take away.

    A group of prisoners were also held at the pier. Te Mo, who was already waiting to die, was suddenly released, and then they fled frantically after being driven by the soldiers...

    Blue Fox carried out his plans, even including the release of Archbishop Heto.

    The ropes were untied, and all of Heto''s bonds were gone.

    "You! Satan''s apostles! Normans, you must die!"

    "Stubborn old man. You are free." Lanhu said calmly.

    "You let me go I will inform everyone who knows what happened to Trier, and I will tell the King of Frank that the army will crusade against you."

    He mentions the blue fox and is immediately intrigued: "Is that Lothair? You tell him we''re coming! We''re Rus, Swedes, Danes. After all, Normans! Now it''s us Normans Man''s revenge! We will raid everywhere, Trier this year, Aachen next year. Haha! Go tell Lothair that we will burn Aachen and destroy your Charlemagne''s tomb."

    "You! You..."

    "Let''s go! Heto, hurry up and report!" Then, it was Lan Fox who took the lead in laughing, causing everyone to burst into laughter.

    Archbishop Heto stumbled away in dismay, behind him was the city in flames. The palace belonging to King Lothair, the noble cathedral, everything is in flames, everything is the evil of the Normans! But these Normans can also speak holy Latin.

    Heto fled to the forest alone, he couldn''t help thinking that maybe it was because of his impiety that Satan took advantage of it...

    https://

    :. Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1112ï¼š Great nobles who came to beg

    If the Blue Fox''s looting fleet continued to search for the source of the Moselle River, it would be beyond doubt that they would enter the city of Metz and stole the home of Count Adalbert.

    It was the increasingly cold climate that forced the blue foxes to stop their looting. They had already caused the ancient city of Trier to appear as if it had suffered a volcanic eruption. The mountains seemed to tear open cracks in the ground, and the billowing black smoke turned into smoke pillars. People from miles away see it.

    The nearest southern riverside town (Saarburg) saw the unobstructed smoke from the hills, and the news was gradually spread by the wandering people to the settlements further afield, all the way to Metz.

    The Blue Fox group had already carried a lot of loot along the river. If the Moselle River in this section was not convenient for large ships to navigate, he would definitely take the armed cargo ship to empty the granary in Trier as much as possible.

    The old "starvation of the north" haunted the hearts of the soldiers. No one would complain that there was too much food in the winter. If they could, everyone would be happy to live on the hills piled with grain.

    Wheat, which was once rare, has become commonplace. The Rus, Swedes, and Gottarans who entered the inland of Western Europe have changed their diets based on fish and fish oil. Eating wheat is everyone¡¯s favorite food.

    The gold and silver spoils were to be distributed when the army returned to Nassau Village, and at least everyone who participated in the war could carry a burlap sack filled with dried wheat grains almost as heavy as himself.

    Ordinary pirates are busy looting gold and silver. Blue Fox, who has been promoted to a great nobleman, has a lot to think about. He has to think a lot about his younger brother Black Fox''s future control of the entire old Nassau, especially to ensure the daily expenses of a large garrison. Because there will probably be no military operations in winter, the villagers could not break their promises to exempt the 11th tax.

    The fleet was lined up in a long snake formation. One long ship was pulling at least one sampan for transporting a small amount of food. People operated the large oars that stretched and just kept correcting the direction, and the entire fleet went south calmly.

    The blue fox is not in a good mood, but the chilling atmosphere that is indispensable in the autumn still makes him feel a little sad.

    He said to his brother: "My mission here is basically completed, and I will return when I finally settle down."

    "Is it going to Gothenburg? Going to be a nobleman in the territory of the Gottarans?" Heihu''s eyes were filled with reluctance.

    "Of course. Besides, I have to go to New Roseburg to report to the king. Brother, our family has expanded a lot in the south, and there must be a lot of things that the king has never heard of! I can''t imagine that we can still lose the battle with Ludwig. The king was doing a lot of intrigue in secret, and the Frankish civil war was more complicated than we thought."

    "so what?"

    "I expect the war will expand and become more complicated. Only six hundred brothers can''t keep Nassau under your control."

    In the past military operations, the black fox experienced war for the first time. He did not kill anyone, but only participated in the whole process as a spectator. The incident of the battle had greatly touched him, and after experiencing the growth of the whole person, he was not afraid, but became more ambitious.

    "In my opinion, six hundred brothers are enough. We are invincible."

    "Forget it!" The black fox rubbed his brother''s head vigorously, rubbing his hair like a bird''s nest: "You still have to live with Sophia, you are a real baron now. Think about it, the Nassau area is very suitable for growing grapes, let''s In the future, the family can make a fortune by selling wine, which must be more profitable than robbery without risk.¡±

    "I understand. I will work hard to develop winemaking, and the wine will continue to be shipped to the north." The black fox looked confidently and looked at the river in front of him.

    "It''s a pity that Nassau''s land is not suitable for growing wheat. Fortunately, we have Coblenz, and we can harvest wheat every year. This winter, we arrange a group of brothers to spend the winter in the fortress of Coblenz, and let Eric the big tooth be stationed. We will occupy the Turn the Frankish barracks into your impregnable fortress, and repair the docks along the river. We only have an agreement with the villages of the old Nassau. For the knight lords who surrendered to the Koblenz area, you should pay the 11th tax and never Including the lake."

    Hearing the elder brother''s earnest teaching, the black fox nodded frequently, and couldn''t help sighing: "There is still a lot of food in Trier, and it can only be burned if it can''t be moved. It''s a pity."

    "It doesn''t matter, remember the river bend called Dawn Valley that we passed by? There are still some belongings that we don''t have time to move. Now is the opportunity."

    Previously, due to the fog and rain, the town of Dawn Valley could not be further damaged. When the Ross fleet left, the villagers who fled into the nearby woodland returned to the settlement. They gathered the bodies of the dead, inspected the damage, searched for the granary, after all, life had to go on.

    However, the Rus turned back.

    The people who cleaned up the mess in the settlement were very clever this time, and they fled for their lives when they saw the fleet from a distance, so when the Rus landed and continued to carry the spoils, there were no more prisoners to kill.

    The load of the boats reached the limit, and each boat had to be careful. Once the boats swayed too much from side to side, the wheat piled in the open air would enter the water and suffer.

    The cautiousness of the fleet allowed them to return to Koblenz safely. The armed cargo ship docked here has been waiting for a long time. Continuing to transport the spoils to the village of Nassau can make great use of the strong carrying capacity of this ship. At the same time, the army that ended the expedition is just right. Rest here.

    Returning to Koblenz is like returning home. The barracks on the hillside will soon fly the Ross flag and the cross flag with a black line on a white background to announce the ownership of this place to the ships.

    The Nassau family in 841 did not have its own coat of arms, or the concept of "heraldry" was still very new. The great Frankish nobles had always advertised the iris pattern, and only Charlemagne used the three lions. Figure Eucalyptus declares his might.

    The fat black fox naturally wanted to hang the Ross flag high, and he would keep doing it until he had the inspiration for a new picture.

    The village near the Koblenz fort lived a peaceful life. Winter was not far away, and the villagers had completed the wheat harvest and paid the 11th tax to the new Baron of Nassau, the black fox with legal stewardship. A batch of grain has arrived in the village of Nassau deep in the Lan River, and the priest of Koblenz Abbey, Bahbert, personally implemented this matter.

    After all, King Ludwig admitted that Nassau had merged Koblenz, so that Koblenz, which originally belonged to the diocese of Worms, was legally classified as a northern parish, and was subject to Archbishop Eskil of Hamburg Cathedral. management.

    Such changes have not fundamentally changed the daily life of the people and priests, and life is still going on as usual.

    The successful looting of the Rus army landed in Koblenz, they still maintained the traditional dress of the Vikings. After landing, they collectively changed their clothes, wiped off the traces of indigo camouflage on their bodies, and restored the appearance of believing in God.

    The army is temporarily carrying the spoils in the riverside area, and a batch of seized grain will be transported to the hillside fortress. According to the plan negotiated when returning to the voyage, Eric "Big Tooth" will be stationed here with some brothers, and the grain will be their winter ration.

    The blue fox and the black fox took Fred, the excellent guide, happily to the monastery in the riverside village.

    It''s just a new lord, the villagers live as usual, and there are rumors that the new lord is not a greedy one. The requirements of the villagers are very simple. As long as the nobles don¡¯t impose heavy taxes, they are good people. This year¡¯s 11th tax new nobles¡¯ methods are quite satisfactory, so they don¡¯t feel terrible.

    On the contrary, the clergy had a very complicated attitude towards the returning sacrilegious army. The priest Bahebert was soft-spoken. He knew that the actions of the Norman nobles were authorized by King Ludwig. If it was blasphemous, even the master of the Eastern Kingdom was the culprit of blasphemy. The wise Bachbert knew that he should remain silent and must not take the initiative to ask relevant questions.

    He was compelled to play on the scene, welcoming the triumphant Norman nobles with open arms.

    It was this welcome that made Brother Fox feel very inconsistent.

    After all, I went to the magnificent Trier Cathedral. The heavy Roman-era buildings are hundreds of times stronger than the Koblenz Monastery. Spacious and majestic, it would be even better if the outer layer was covered with a lot of stained glass. The blue fox made a plan in his heart. He planned to tell Rurik what he had seen in Trier, hoping that Ross could repair the great temple in New Roseburg, and make it stronger than the church in Trier.

    "Oh! Papa!" Blue Fox also showed a commercial smile, and it didn''t matter if he called Bachbert "Papa" affectionately. "Is your life all right? It''s great."

    "My children, you are welcome back. It must be a great victory for you."

    "Of course. Next, it''s time for me to go to the monastery to repent. Haha."

    Lanhu''s remarks contained a strong joking element, and he did intend to repent, just as he said before the expedition, "Anyway, it''s good to regret it." This is to implement this matter.

    Bahebert''s old face was instantly pulled down. As a cleric, he was not allowed to use vulgar words because of the discipline, but he slandered the hypocrisy of this group of people.

    "Haha, are you scared? It doesn''t matter, I still have to repent. By the way, tell me about Nassau Village. Excuse me, is there any big thing over there?"

    Imagine Chinese Network

    Bachbert really didn''t want to hear the confession of a hypocrite, but he had to listen to the guy''s "great achievements" in Trier according to the procedure. He is very worried that these Norman pirates will kill the local archbishop. After all, they have gained a lot from the situation of the fleet carrying the spoils.

    He deliberately sold off: "Let''s repent first, my children. The Lord will forgive you."

    Lanhu looked at the little fat-headed fish-like brother Heihu again: "Then listen to him, let''s go."

    What is repentance? The most important point is to tell the priest about their past. Many penitents will cry because of the guilt they have done, and then ask for forgiveness and vow that they will not make mistakes again.

    This is a plan to maintain moral order. If people in the whole village are so devout and know how to repent, they can stay out of trouble for a long time.

    Listening to the confession of the fox brothers, the two of them recalled the war they had experienced, and announced their victory in a high-profile manner. Where is this repentance? ! As a listener, Father Bahbert was sweating all over in the autumn wind in September, and the beads of sweat the size of beans could not be concealed by a small hat. will forgive you."

    So, on the days when the blue fox and the black fox left, was there really a big event in Nassau Village?

    A real important event cannot be ignored, after all, the man and his entourage have forcibly settled in Nassau Village temporarily.

    Bachbert, who had finished listening, quickly changed his clothes and wiped off his sweat. He was shocked that the Normans really burned Trier and released Archbishop Heto. Crazy, it means they are worth saving. After all, the Normans are all military aristocrats. The Frankish civil war is a downright tragedy in the eyes of the priests.

    In the civil war, all kinds of nobles have their own ideas. Even if some nobles have lost their power, they still want to make some struggles. Even if they are down, they still have to maintain the glory brought by their noble status.

    After changing his clothes, Bachbert adjusted his mentality and mentioned the matter with Black Fox and Blue Fox in his office building in the monastery.

    "The Earl of Ingol went to Nassau. When I escorted this year''s 11th tax, I happened to see that he was already in the village. Maybe...you know this noble."

    "He? Robert? Is this true?!" Lanhu was quite surprised.

    "certainly."

    "Of course I know this guy. Strange thing, is it really the Earl of Leyingo? I know he was released, why did this guy run wild on our territory?"

    "No, he came on horseback with less than ten entourage, as well as the countess and children in the carriage, and their whole family came, obviously in a low-key manner. Father Conrad negotiated with him, these people have actually been living in The monastery in the village, there is indeed no trouble."

    "It''s absurd." Black Fox didn''t know the inside story, but his fiancee, Baroness Sophia, was staying in the village. An old earl came on horseback, and no matter how he thought about it, he deliberately bullied a young noblewoman. This was simply a provocation. "I should expel this guy! That''s my territory!"

    Lanhu knew that the inside story must be very complicated, he asked his brother to be calm, and continued to hear the news: "Father, that earl, I remember losing a lot of power, what is he doing? I chose to come at a time when our interior is empty, I absolutely must. There is a conspiracy inside."

    "There is no conspiracy." Bahebert sighed slightly.

    "What is that? Just hunting in the woods near Nassau? Or begging for wine?"

    "I came to beg for food. I talked to Father Conrad, and I dared not hear about the Count himself. I learned that Nassau used to be a vassal of Ingol, and the Count came to ask for some sustenance. Perhaps he did not What malice."

    The blue fox was inexplicable when he heard it, pinching his beard and thinking about it, suddenly asked: "Is that guy so depressed that he can''t even eat? Last year, he fought with us in the north to show off his power. He brought three thousand cavalry and We fought so hard, and now we''re so desperate to find food on my head? Let me believe this, I''d rather believe the sun rises in the west."

    Bachbert had no reason to defend the Robert family, and he only knew the surface, and he didn''t need to know a lot.

    The black fox is more anxious than the old brother, "My woman is still in the village, I have to protect him. Damn Robert, is this attacking me?"

    "Forget it." Blue Fox patted his brother''s shoulder, "We won''t stay in Koblenz for a long time, just spend the night here, and we will leave tomorrow morning."

    "But I want to go now."

    "Don''t worry about it, that Father Conrad is just in use right now. Just Robert, our defeated general, if this guy really comes to our site with his family to beg for food... boy, you should organize some words to mock him. ." Lan Fox joked.

    Black Fox''s urgent mood was held down by Blue Fox, and he could only temporarily believe that the guy was really here to beg for food.

    https://

    :. Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1113ï¼š The downfall of Robert and the rising black fox

    An aristocrat with a noble title, or even an earl, can his personal life be safe and sound?

    Robert, Earl of Layingau and his family have experienced a magical time in the past two years. The powerful family had to take sides in the civil war of the top Frankish nobles. Robert stood in Ludwig''s position, but not only did it not bring prosperity to himself, but now the entire family is suffering.

    The noble earl even encountered an unprecedented food crisis!

    Robert himself is still strong enough to lead the remaining followers to hunt in the wild to feed his stomach.

    He has an entire family and vassals. The so-called fimilino concept is "the aggregation of the noble family and all the servants". Robert has to support a lot of people. A crime of moral corruption, and being despised by other nobles is afraid that there is no chance of turning over again.

    It stands to reason that he can collect the 11th tax from the fief villages in the entire earldom, and when the official autumn harvest ends, each village must have a sadly plundered surplus of grain.

    The strange thing is that such a crucial plunder of Robert has not been realized, or from a practical point of view, someone more noble has actually deprived him of this power.

    count? The new life of the family is not as good as that of a knight...

    If life is not unsustainable, who would go to the neighbor''s site begging for food.

    With this mentality, Robert took his wife and children, and under the **** of a small number of followers, maintained the last ground of the earl''s identity, and with this identity "high-profile" arrived at the old vassal Baron of Nassau, who had become the "pirate den" of the Rus. collar.

    That''s right, if Nassau had always existed as a sidekick of Leyingo in the past, Robert, who was unable to sustain his life, thought of going here to see the situation.

    Some news is being passed between the nobles, Nassau has changed owners, and a woman is suddenly canonized as a baroness by King Ludwig. This woman''s surname is indeed Nassau, and her aristocratic status is beyond doubt, but her husband is a genuine Norman Rus nobleman!

    Robert was wearing his most gorgeous clothes - battle armor. His ten equestrian entourage, also dressed as cavalry, collectively escorted a small carriage.

    The Countess and her two children were sitting in a flat carriage wrapped in a wool felt, and their dresses were very low-key.

    There were also two empty carriages, and they were the vehicles that Robert planned to beg for food and then deliver the goods.

    The scenic Taunus Mountains in the Hesse region, the main peak is nearly 900 meters above sea level, the southeast of the mountain is the rich riverside plain of the Main River, and it is also the richest fief area once owned by the Robert family, and it is also the whole area. The source of the comprehensive strength of the Earl of Laiying.

    The population and financial resources are highly concentrated in the banks of the Main River from the southeast to the northeast of the mountainous areas, and the mountainous areas in the northwest. The limited population is just as bad as the agricultural level.

    For a variety of reasons, the Roberts have virtually lost control of the wealthy areas in their fiefs, and even more tragically, even the villages in the mountains have become extremely weak due to extremely bad traffic conditions.

    In the Taunus Mountains, there are lush birds and flowers in summer, and wild grape vines grow wildly in the gaps of the hills. Such geographical conditions are suitable for the development of characteristic wine brewing industry, but it is difficult to grow wheat. For ordinary mountain farmers, making wine is only an addition to life, and the most important thing is to produce more wheat in the barren land.

    The towering main peak of Taunus is the barrier for Robert''s family. He takes the village below the mountain, the knights who are legally loyal to him, as a place to live in seclusion.

    The village of etiches, a small military stronghold since Roman times, is now inhabited by the Franks. With the suffix of the place name, it is a concise pronunciation of the local people, and the village has the name of Edenstein. There is another nearby village Taunustein, and the two knights from the two villages are the nearest nobles that the Robert family can contact.

    The small village will not be honored in the slightest by the presence of the Count. The lord knight of the village only has the obligation of military assistance to his own earl. In fact, the knight has fulfilled his obligation.

    The old knight had already joined the cavalry led by Robert himself in the summer of 840 and fell on the banks of the Elbe. The new knight is the son of the old knight. The young man has a grudge against the Count who has lost his troops. It stands to reason that he has no obligation to provide food supplies to the poor Earl''s family. Still gave some money.

    It really shows loyalty in adversity, but unfortunately, how much can a little knight do? The money given by the knight was received by the village priest and then passed on to Robert. On the surface, it became a charity from the church, and objectively it also showed the arrogance of the knight.

    "It''s not a tribute, it''s pity me! However, the surplus food that your little knight has, can this support my family for a long time? Can it support my hope of revival?"

    Living in seclusion on Taunus Mountain was originally Robert''s act of venting his anger. As an earl, he "resigned to the job" and faced King Ludwig, who was increasingly dominating his own territory and fighting with force. The civil war continued to escalate on the fief of the Earl of Laying, and the king was frantically squeezing the human and material resources of this fertile region.

    He looked at it and hated it in his heart, fantasizing about Ludwig''s defeat in the civil war, and the best feeling of letting that military guy experience the loss of power, such as the man losing the title of Duke of Bavaria.

    The top priority is to solve the expenses for the winter and next spring, and even make a long-term plan for the future.

    At least, he saw in the north that the Rus people who were once enemies were by no means unreasonable villains. They were a group of reasonable Norman forces. The Rus king even advertised that he was very particular about the spirit of contract.

    "Since they are willing to do business, they can have a good talk. In business, anything can be done in business! I... can use some special chips."

    A conspiracy was born in Robert''s heart. He calculated that as long as he negotiated this deal with the Rus people who controlled Nassau, the unlucky Ludwig would be the military in the future. As for yourself, what else is there to miss?

    Along the small dirt road in the crevice of the hills, the small motorcade followed the valley stream to the Lan River, and then swayed and finally reached the village of Nassau.

    A Rus'' wooden fortress stands by the river, and a wharf appears like magic.

    What once surprised Robert was that although there were extraordinary defense facilities here, the fortress was clearly flying the flag of the Rus, but where did the Rus go? There was only a long ship moored alone at the pier, and there was no sign of the Rus in all directions.

    After all, Robert and his entourage came on horseback, and they raised the cross flag to declare their faith and existence.

    In the previous attack and annexation of Koblenz, the armed forces of the villagers in Nassau Village objectively participated in the war. Although they were only responsible for raising the flag and shouting, the victory also had their share of credit. For the first time, ordinary farmers had the glory of victory. This glory made them exempt from this year''s 11th tax. The villagers supported their new baron, and naturally safeguarded the baron''s interests.

    The armed peasant approached the unexpectedly visiting cavalry, and when he learned that the visitor was actually the Count of Leyingo himself, the arrogance of victory disappeared in an instant.

    No matter how stupid an ordinary farmer is, he knows that the long-standing great nobles in this area are the Robert family who came to Ingau. When the farmers retreated, Father Conrad, with a lot of pressure, pulled Baroness Sophia to meet the noble one in person. Lord Earl.

    But the latter did not have the slightest arrogance, and Robert, who had always suffered from defeat in his heart, did not dare to play with power in the actual control area of ??the Rus, not to mention that he had no power to show off now.

    Robert hurriedly dismounted to negotiate with Father Conrad, who had arrived urgently.

    "I know the Rus are building shops in Nassau, and I''ve been told they recently took Koblenz too. Now, what about them?"

    Conrad answered lightly: "They made another expedition."

    "Expedition? Where to go?"

    "It''s Trier, I don''t know the specifics, but they will be back soon."

    Trier is a sacred ancient city. Are the Rus people arrogant enough to dare to go deep into the hinterland of the Middle Kingdom? With Conrad revealing that the Rus commander in the actual battle was Joseph Blue Fox, Robert was relieved of everything. After all, that man was no stranger, even a Norman nobleman whom King Ludwig himself both loved and hated.

    The Robert family had to respect the little girl Sophia. She was indeed a baroness, and her nominal status was lower than her own, but her husband was Blue Fox''s younger brother, Heihu. They have to keep a low profile.

    Father Conrad was kind-hearted, and was willing to provide room and board for the visiting Robert and his party, but the food was clean bread, and the accommodation was also a temporary house found by the monastery.

    Robert was not in a hurry. He silently found that the villagers here continued their normal life, and they did not have the slightest disgust for the occupation of the Ross forces. why is that? He quickly understood everything¡ªthe Rus occupiers exempted villagers from taxes and granted certain war bonuses, and ordinary farmers embraced them.

    "Do you count as kindness? Joseph Blue Fox? If you give them benefits, it means that others will lose benefits. Your army can only make a living by looting others to show their kindness in Nassau..." Robert made a sharp judgment. The true intention of the Rus people to attack Trier.

    The means of the great nobles to make a fortune actually do not require any intrigue, and often only need the most straightforward means, which is to send troops to **** a clean one from the enemy, and live on other people''s granaries. Those Normans have no religious concerns, they are a large group of pirates who make a living by robbery, and even if they convert, they are still wild.

    The Robert family was waiting in the village of Nassau, and then they waited for the priest of the Koblenz Abbey, Bahbert, who personally escorted the 11th tax, and chatted with the priest, and learned about the current situation of the Koblenz area.

    After all, Koblenz is opposite the Layin River in the Earl of Ingau. Of course, the Robert family intends to expand the territory. The family has a coveted attitude towards Koblenz, but unfortunately it cannot legally occupy it. It was the Russ who used rude methods, and Ludwig''s acquiescence in forcibly taking Koblenz was bound to be met with revenge from King Lothair in the future.

    "No, Nassau is a place of right and wrong in the future. There are not many Rus people who stay here. I''m afraid that in the future, King Lothair''s army will retaliate and the whole Nassau will be destroyed. I can only use this place for a short time. Think long-term! I have to leave this place of right and wrong..." Robert pondered silently, thinking that continuing to stay in the peak area of ??the civil war would definitely lead to the destruction of the entire family. For the sake of future prosperity, it would not be a shame to escape from this place.

    The Robert family continued to wait until the Russ fleet arrived.

    The fox brothers were victorious. The gold, silver, iron, and grain looted from Trier weighed down the long ship. Thanks to the traditional longboat''s low draught and the smooth flow of the Lan River, a tributary of the Inn River, the fleet returned calmly. Sao Village. As they had learned that the Earl of Leyingo was uninvited, the black fox was angry and the blue fox was surprised. When the brothers were about to land, they saw a nobleman at the pier wearing a Frankish armor and looking forward to it.

    "Damn. This place is his territory! It seems that we are the guests." Heihu himself is the legal butler, and has the right to exercise all the baron''s power. Seeing that some nobles stole his limelight, he was angry in the era.

    Lanhu comforted his younger brother: "Boy, this Robert is our defeated general. What is an earl? Your brother and I are also an earl. My strength is far better than this guy, and even you are much stronger than him. Don''t be polite to him for a while. , and don''t be arrogant to him. Remember, let''s hear what this guy thinks first. I''ll go and meet him first."

    All are counts, and some counts are more noble.

    In principle, the blue fox can mobilize the military power of Gothenburg. The local Viking Gotaland people are still in the state of all soldiers. They have a strong desire for sailing and looting, and they are looking forward to a noble leader to make a fortune. In fact, the blue fox has already thought of the measures to make a fortune on its own fief. After all, Gothenburg is the mouth of the Yota River. It faces the Great Denmark Strait. There are some rocky islands at the mouth of the sea as a barrier, which can cover the port and prevent it. The tide can really develop into a good port for trade. The wine produced in the Nassau region is continuously transported to the north, and Gothenburg can be used as a distribution center, and can make a lot of money by reselling the wine.

    Rich and powerful, the landing blue fox attracted Robert''s dread. Of course, only a few of the Rus army behind him are real Rus, and most of them come from a variety of backgrounds, so Robert dare not despise them. Because every soldier in this army is a ruthless person who participated in the battle on the frozen Elbe last year and survived, and now returns with the riches they robbed from Trier.

    To be honest, Robert admired this army that was fiercer than Hungry Wolf. If he had such a strong army, he would not have been so miserable.

    The blue fox first looked at the nobleman and said with a straight face: "Count Robert, you shouldn''t be here! We didn''t invite you. I can think that you are threatening us."

    Robert was startled, and without any strength, he had to hook his head: "Joseph Blue Fox..."

    "Shut up! I am the Earl of Gothenburg in the Kingdom of Ross. I have the strength to easily mobilize a Norman army of 3,000 people to rush to Nassau by boat. You are not qualified to call me by my name!"

    "Okay. Honorable Earl of Gothenburg... I really have no threat to you. I came with a peaceful attitude."

    "It''s not too bad." Blue Fox nodded with satisfaction: "Remember, you are a loser. Are you peaceful? Indeed, I have no ill will towards you. I knew you were here in Koblenz, I also know your intentions. I can''t imagine that you, who once had the ability to lead three thousand iron cavalry, actually fell to the point of borrowing food from us to live. It''s so miserable!"

    Joseph Blue Fox is actually sympathetic? Do not! Clearly a mockery. Robert clenched his teeth and felt uncomfortable now. As a man, he could not wait to duel with this blue fox, just considering his family, his ideal of reviving the family, and his envisaged revenge against King Ludwig, now facing ridicule Only forbearance.

    "Indeed, I''m so poor that I''m starving. Where is the real Baron Nassau? Oh, it must be you." Robert looked at the young fat man beside the blue fox.

    "It''s me. I''m Paul Black Fox." Black Fox curled his lips and looked arrogant. His understanding of Robert was that he was the defeated general Since this guy is uninvited, he The first contact with Robert felt pretty bad.

    "Oh! A young and promising nobleman, you will have a great future." Robert could only compliment a little nobleman who was much younger than himself with a wry smile.

    It was this humble attitude that made Heihu feel a little better, "Of course I have a future! I am the Baron of Nassau, and even your King Ludwig has to respect me three points."

    "Certainly so. I learn that you have plundered Trier, and now even King Lothair fears you. Honorable Baron Nassau, I salute you."

    Robert had to say some compliments with his conscience. After all, every nobleman was brave and ambitious when he was young. This black fox was at this savage age and urgently needed the approval and compliment of others.

    The black fox was very happy with Robert''s humiliation, and the blue fox was also happy with this man''s peace.

    "I know you are here to ask for some food." The black fox pinched his waist and said in a high-profile manner as a local owner: "We can have a good chat, of course we can give you some food, but you still have to pay some price. For example, using Silver coins, leather purchases, give me some fiefs, anything can be discussed, and now we admit you as a guest."

 Chapter 1114ï¼š The wise Countess of the Rheingau, the ale of Tours

    Robert is not old, he is in his thirties, but he has experienced too much wind and rain in the past few years, and he looks too old.

    He wears a beard to show his sincerity and hides freckles and pimple marks, and even some scars.

    His eyes are deep, and his eyes lack a sense of fiery. He seems to be worried a lot, and his whole person looks very sad.

    Obviously not old, at first glance, he will be fifty years old.

    Perhaps, because his father died of illness ten years ago, and he was heartbroken for the interests of the family after inheriting the title, his predecessors did not pave the way for him, and his fief was often visited by top nobles, so he had to consider a lot, Now it is even more important to consider the future, to think and do too much, and the whole talent will appear old.

    It is precisely because he is not old, and there are still choices in life, otherwise this body will continue to sink under the Taunus Mountain, and even the strength of the entire family will be extremely reduced, and even the strength of the descendants will be so weak that they will become extinct.

    Many great nobles think that Robert is an old guy. If he can''t regain a certain strength in a few years, it will be too late to think about everything when he reaches forty, and he will really become an old guy with no cure.

    The returning blue fox and his party urgently need a good rest, and the soldiers need to eat and drink before they sleep well.

    Although the fox brothers wanted to have a good talk with the Robert family who broke in privately, he had to choose a day because he was not in good spirits, and as the local lord, he naturally had to bring out good wine and meat to entertain this down-and-out great aristocrat.

    The latter also expressed understanding.

    The riches looted from Trier open eyes to locals in Nassau village!

    All the boxes were opened, and the silver coins inside shocked everyone. The soldiers who sailed in fatigued to sleep in for three days in a row, but the thought of sharing the money soon made everyone excited.

    The money is controlled by the lord. In principle, before distributing the spoils, the black fox with the status of the housekeeper has the ownership of all the money. He had a huge amount of money at a young age. Even though he came from a big businessman''s family, his father never gave him the opportunity to manage such a huge amount of money. Now he is so excited that he is in a hurry.

    He had no choice but to ask for the advice of his elder brother Lanhu, and simply broke into his resting room with an oil lamp.

    The blue fox, who had drank some wine, was already sleeping soundly, and when he heard the movement, he slowly got up with his slightly dizzy head.

    "It''s you. I''ll talk about anything tomorrow." After that, he slammed down and closed his eyes.

    "Brother. It''s about dividing money." Heihu continued.

    "Spend the money? The money we grabbed? What."

    "I am¡­"

    "Fool. It''s the first time I have a huge sum of money, but I can''t make up my mind." The blue fox with his eyes closed was obviously a little perfunctory.

    Heihu said, "There''s too much money and food. I just thought about how much money I should give to the brothers. Not less, not more. I... I''m too young, so I''m afraid I won''t be able to deter them."

    "So you still have to beg me? Well, it''s really embarrassing. So...you should lose weight, play with swords and bows more, and it''s best to really kill a few enemies on the battlefield, so that those guys will really convince you."

    "However, you stopped me. I should have killed a few enemies in action."

    The blue fox opened his eyes again, sat up again and laughed naively: "If you have a chance in the future, how much money do we have now? Is it a thousand pounds?"

    "Not so much. There are more than nine hundred pounds. There is a lot of grain."

    "Just give each of the brothers one pound of silver coin, everyone involved in the operation will have a share, and the rest will be yours. As for the food, no one will give it! Oh, it''s not right." Heihu thought for a while: "Give Fifty pounds of silver coins for the church, and put all the relics in our monastery. Well, give the church another thousand pounds of wheat."

    "Huh? And for those guys, they''re not doing anything at all. I mean, that old guy Conrad doesn''t deserve it."

    "He''s not worthy." Blue Fox shook his head, "but, you really need the support of the monastery if you want to live a good life here. If you give them money, they can live normally. If the church doesn''t obey, you will threaten to interrupt the money. , so that Conrad and his successors will only be able to speak well for you in the future, act according to your needs, and provide legal proof for whatever you do."

    "This...isn''t it a bribe?"

    "It''s just buying. You don''t end up with a lot of money, and I think it''s quite enough. Remember, we will start selling wine on a large scale next year, and we will make a lot of money from this industry in Nassau. When I rest, I will be myself tomorrow. I''ll go to appease my good brothers." That''s all, the blue fox fell asleep again.

    Having experienced too many things in the past few years, even the old Gould had to admire that his second child was more legendary than when he was young.

    The next day, the sleeping blue fox held a massive rally in Nassau Village with much fanfare. The distant and low Viking horn wakes up the sleeping village, and in the autumn sun, the soldiers walk out of the barracks in the riverside fortress and gather on the flat ground outside the village.

    As more and more people gathered, a large number of villagers with good deeds also came to watch the fun.

    Even Robert himself, with his wife and young son "Little Robert", came to see the "Assembly of the Savages".

    What can a Norman rally have? It must be the implementation of the identity division meeting.

    Just because he knew the conduct of these ruthless people, when he learned that they plundered and burned the ancient city of Trier, Robert was not surprised at all, and even took it for granted.

    They are savage and scheming, which doesn''t mean they can''t be approached, on the contrary, these savages are fair in some ways.

    Robert''s status is noble, and his wife''s status is even more heavyweight. The daughter of the Count of Tours, Edleda (nicknamed El), first married the semi-independent Duke of Burgundy, then divorced due to various problems, and then married Robert, Count of Leyingau. Al was five years older than Robert. She was an elderly woman who arrived at Leingau with a generous dowry and bore Robert with a son in the second year of their marriage.

    After all, she is a divorced female noble, and there are very few candidates for the great nobles who are willing to accept her again and who are qualified to accept her. Reluctant to commit herself to marrying, she even made psychological preparations to spend the rest of her life in the monastery. At that time, Robert''s father died, and the fief was a mess, and the site was coveted by all parties, especially the Marquis of Thuringia longing for a piece of land to belong to him. Marrying the divorced El of Tours means having the support of the Count of Tours in Aquitaine.

    This is a marriage that both men and women need. After the marriage, he knows the beauty of this marriage, because El of Tours knows the style...

    However, in a series of wars, Robert lost his actual power and money. He could not give up the glory of the past and the reality factor could only live in seclusion in the countryside. As a divorced noblewoman, Eyre believed that if he abandoned the poor Robert again , it is impossible for a third great noble to accept an old woman as his wife. Went to a monastery but survived? Do not! If Robert went to the West Kingdom, everything would turn around due to the relationship between the Robert family branch in the West Kingdom and the Count of Tour family.

    even¡­

    As a wife, El is more calculating than a husband. She is a woman, and it is not convenient for her to stand out among the Frankish aristocracy, and she cannot participate in any military operations. She can do some conspiracy to help her husband.

    Now, the two were to see what the Normans were going to do.

    A slightly fatter warrior stood tall on the cart facing the hay, surrounded by more than 300 Ross warriors who had returned to Nassau Village.

    This person is the blue fox. He first shouted a few words in Norse, and then pulled the little fat black fox up together.

    Then there was the public announcement of the plan to distribute the money, and then there was a great stir from the onlookers.

    The distribution of money after the war has long been agreed, and the blue fox does not care how much property the brothers plundered on the battlefield without permission.

    Soon, the wasteland was made of stone and wooden boards to form a table. Lanhu specially asked his younger brother, Heihu, to send money to everyone. People who were in desperate need of money lined up happily.

    Of course, the bronze balance can be used for accurate measurement. Since all the captured Frankish silver coins are of good quality, they simply follow its casting settings, and one hundred coins are delivered to the soldiers for one pound.

    The soldier who got the money counted it again by himself, and he didn''t bother to struggle when he lost money and ran away happily.

    This matter must be carried out by the black fox himself, and even the little girl Sophia is sitting on the side watching the good show quietly. The so-called in nature, this is the baron to pay the loyal soldiers, the black fox is responsible for the payment, and Sophia is responsible for acting as the supervisor and mascot.

    The money is in the pocket, and the money sent to Eric "Big Tooth" and his gang based in Koblenz will be delivered.

    All the food of the garrison does not need to be purchased by everyone, and is steadily consumed from the plundered food. The money distributed to the brothers is a pure war bonus, and you can spend whatever you want with the money, although there is also a lack of consumption opportunities in this area.

    A pound of silver for an ordinary soldier? Robert and Al were dumbfounded!

    First of all, the salary of the Frankish Standing Army is less than a pound of silver a year, and a considerable part of this money also pays for weapon maintenance, supplementary meals, medical expenses, new clothing, etc. Frank''s standing army was exhausted, but the supplies of the standing army were always the best. They asked themselves that in his heyday, Robert could only support five hundred heavy cavalry, and he had to use his wife''s dowry to buy equipment for them, and his salary was not much.

    An earl has 500 private heavy cavalry, and if necessary, he will be able to quickly mobilize 2,000 peasant soldiers or even more. Such aristocrats must be the targets of the civil war, but unfortunately, Robert was defeated.

    Although the defeated great nobles are not like a lost dog, he has lost his desire to go to the Eastern Kingdom after experiencing the humiliation of prisoners, even if the land of Yingao is the birthplace of the family.

    "They actually gave ordinary soldiers a pound of silver. That little fat man is the real Baron of Nassau. This baron is stained with Norman habits. It''s really different. It''s more dominant than the previous one." Surprised Al Madam pointed out the big problem in a straight-forward manner.

    "That kid is Paul Black Fox. How many things can a kid do? It wasn''t his brother Blue Fox who taught him."

    "You despise him?" The lady glanced at her husband and smiled contemptuously.

    "You? You seem to be looking down on me?"

    "Of course not. If that''s the case, I won''t suffer with you at the foot of Mount Taunus. I just think that this pair of brothers in the north can make good use of it, and our plan can be well implemented for them."

    "I hope so. But how can you see it?"

    "You?" The lady looked at her husband again: "You have never acted so kindly. My father was in Tours, and he had never been so kind to his subordinates. I chatted with the priest when I was in the monastery, and those who followed The farmers who attacked Koblenz were indeed exempted from the 11th tax, and the priest was worried that there would be insufficient food in the future. It is fair to say that these people are doing evil, but it is good for the loyalists.¡±

    "Yeah." Robert gritted his teeth when he thought of his series of experiences, followed by a feeling of slump and powerlessness. "To win over a group of wicked people with money, and even to deceive ordinary farmers. They attacked the city of Trier and made ill-gotten money, and then sharing the money, it means that people in this place have become bandits."

    "You can''t say that." Madam clicked her tongue: "I think King Ludwig is no more virtuous than them. Almost all of your fiefs have been deprived of taxation rights by him, and Ludwig himself made peace with the Normans. , he is more noble than you, and he does nothing different from these Normans."

    "It''s barbaric! Those bewitched peasants dare to do anything, and they don''t want morality in order to get money."

    "What''s the point of saying this now. You have too much hope for those ordinary peasants?" Madam continued: "Now you need to make a deal with those two foxes."

    "Yes. For God''s sake, I''ll do it, but not sell my soul to the devil. I''ll never consider being friends with them."

    "I can''t say it absolutely. I think that little fat Paul Black Fox is very promising. Anyway, his son must be the Baron of Nassau. At least give our son a chance, and maybe we can contact him in the future."

    "As you please. The little lord abandoned me, and Layingo also abandoned me. I can only rise when I reach the West Kingdom. I need money now, a lot of money."

    In today''s continental Europe, any disputes are often resolved in the simplest way, such as war, plunder, and assassination. It is extremely rare for nobles to be willing to sit down and negotiate, unless the two sides have lost both sides and have no time to gather military forces in a short period of time, which leaves room for negotiation.

    Now, Robert, Earl of Leyingo, can no longer talk and laugh with even a baron in terms of military strength. His current strength can only require the legal allegiance of two knights living in the mountains. As for the other vassals, they are all in the physical sense. Taken by King Ludwig and directly involved in the brutal battle of Kaiserslautern.

    This is how Mrs. Al has the opportunity to walk to the front desk.

    Promise and implementation are two concepts. The fox brothers promised and implemented it. The soldiers who got the money immediately began to spend time and money in the small Nassau village. They don''t have much entertainment either. The biggest fun is drinking, and then playing some games behind the scenes.

    The game of "grabbing the clay pot" is a very popular sport among the Nordics. More than a dozen strong men from both sides go into battle shirtless, vying for the jars filled with kippers to be placed on the other side''s defensive position. This is the original version of rugby. As a savage game, it can be considered immoral in the Frankish world, but Nassau has been completely occupied by the Rus, and the conquerors can naturally do whatever they want.

    It is indecent, even for men, to play around naked. The Ross army was playing here, hooting and booing and betting to squander what they had just earned. Nassau Village has never been so happy. Villagers who lacked entertainment came to watch the fun. Some even secretly joined the gambling game set up by the Rus. Some smart people rushed to carry wine barrels and took the opportunity to sell ale and wine at high prices to make a quick buck.

    The once honest villagers were assimilated by the Normans in just four months?

    Father Conrad has nothing to say. He has self-knowledge. It is best to shut up about the current situation of Nassau Village and his current situation.

    After all, they were short-handed. The Rus gave 50 pounds of silver coins in cash, placed the holy relics that Trier grabbed in the small Nassau monastery, and provided 500 pounds of wheat for the priests to live on. The ten priests do not need much food. Blue Fox promised that in the future, the monastery would not have to worry about food, nor the safety of life and property. In exchange, the villagers would no longer pay the 11th tax to the monastery.

    take? This is ill-gotten wealth. Don''t take it? Then the sacred object will be melted and destroyed by them. As for the issue of the priests eating and living, Conrad had to compromise and comfort himself with "the conditions they gave at least ensure that we have no worries about food and clothing."

    The cross made of gold and silver is also inlaid with rubies. At first glance, the gold cup containing the holy oil in Trier Cathedral is intact. There is also a bronze urn plated with gold wire on the surface. There is a strong smell of rose oil in it. It used to be a holy urn for holy oil.

    Even sterling silver candlesticks are plentiful, and bronze gilt gilt utensils are even more numerous.

    The priest and the young priests had never seen so many precious relics, and it was a miracle that some parchment documents were brought back by the Blue Fox gang. These signs show that although they burned Trier, they still retained a very low bottom lineThe cathedral was burned, a large number of people were exiled, and even Archbishop Heto was released. Relics, documents were seized, and finally to be placed in a monastery.

    Father Conrad realized that it was inconvenient to speak out directly. Considering that the attack on Trier was actually secretly approved by King Ludwig the Great, if the reason was made public, it would be tantamount to a catastrophe in his life.

    Father Conrad comforted himself: "I am not stealing, but protecting them with my devout faith. I protect the lost relics for Trier Cathedral, and if they ask for their return, I will return them in the future. Now , I''ll use them first for Mass, for a new baptism..."

    In this way, Conrad''s acceptance of the spoils is a legitimate act, and he also knows that he has taken the money and food given by the Rus, and will do more for them in the future. "As long as there is no sabotage in Nassau and Koblenz, all is well."

    Nassau Abbey and Koblenz Abbey clearly made in-depth deals with Ross''s fox brothers, and it seemed that the clergy had also been paid for by money.

    It''s not easy for Robert and his wife to say anything about this, maybe it''s just because the godfathers of these two foxes are both Northern Archbishop Eskill.

 Chapter 1115ï¼š I want to sell the entire Rheingau fief

    In order to entertain the visiting Robert family, the Blue Fox party prepared a sumptuous banquet.

    According to the Gould family tradition, a roast lamb meal is the most important hard dish, and diners bring their own knives to cut the fat sheep to their personal preferences for dinner.

    After all, it is not the days when materials were scarce in the past, and it is no longer appropriate to simply roast whole sheep to show the wealth of merchants.

    The businessman was upgraded to a nobleman. As the Earl of Gothenburg, Blue Fox has great strength. He could have continued to show off his power and oppression in his identity, but he did not continue to do so after all.

    The wheat is crushed and cooked into sizzling scones, which are even more delicious with the addition of buttered eggs.

    The wines produced in Nassau are indispensable, and the grape sauce that has just been put into the oak barrels is itself a sweet ingredient, and it is made into a sauce that spreads the fragrant scones.

    The newly harvested spores in autumn are accompanied by butter and condensed milk to make mushroom soup. Cabbage accompanied by peas, onions and boiled into vegetable soup.

    Blue Fox instructed his subordinates to spend some time cooking a good meal, and then invited the Robert family of three to dinner in the attic parlor of the old Nassau Baron''s residence.

    This is a pure aristocratic dinner.

    The newly made pine wood dining table was polished quite flat, that is, the pine resin gas of the table eucalyptus has not been dissipated.

    After all the food was served, a roasted lamb on a huge wooden plate was twisted and sizzling with oil, the various soups in the pottery urn exuded an intoxicating aroma, and the smell of wine had already permeated the entire house.

    The waiters were all local village women, and they were all waited by the blue fox''s signal to retire.

    Robert''s family has been in hard times since they were released at the beginning of the year. The wealthy Countess El''s face was thin, and Robert''s own complexion was not good. Their son, Robert, was also sallow, thin, and uninspired. Today, even with the steady availability of rough bread at Nassau Abbey, life as an ascetic is a torment.

    On the contrary, the black fox has a fat face and a fat belly, his fianc¨¦e Sophia''s cheeks are beginning to bulge, and the slightly fat but absolutely capable and powerful blue fox.

    It is clear at a glance who is rich and who is poor.

    It was the afternoon, and the autumn sun shone through the open eyes of the attic into the entire living room. The aroma is permeating, and the Robert family is eager to see a table of food and beverages.

    It was completely beyond the expectations of Countess Ayr, who had appreciated some aspects of the Normans and was now completely dormant at the sight of a fine meal. barbarian? Do not. Nassau was originally a poor mountain baronie, they couldn''t cook anything good, and now the situation is completely created by the invading Normans, and only these outsiders have come up with tricks in eating.

    Because there is a very serious principle - even female nobles must avoid male-dominated dining banquets.

    The Normans seem to be indifferent, the real baroness Sophia is there, and there is no embarrassment in her existence.

    Countess Ayre''s hunger affects her mind, let those precepts go to hell! The opportunity to eat and drink that I have never had in the past six months, I can''t give up. She patted her son''s little head lightly, put her face close to it and whispered, "I''ll have to gulp down the mutton for a while until I can''t eat it anymore."

    At first, the scene was a little awkward.

    This is a tripartite meeting between the Count of Gothenburg, the Baron of Nassau, and the Count of Leyingau, and the daughter of the Count of Tours-Alsace is also present.

    Countess El can represent her family''s identity. After all, El has discussed with her husband Robert to evacuate to the West Kingdom, and her father, Earl of Tour, has a fief in the West Kingdom.

    An embarrassing solution is to need a glass of wonderful wine.

    The blue fox held up the glass mug, "I heard that wine is interpreted as holy blood. I didn''t understand this very well since I was converted. Forget it. Let''s toast to friendship."

    The blue fox looked graceful, the black fox raised the wine glass, and even Sophia symbolically held up the slightly heavy glass with both hands.

    The transparent glass is really a treasure, and the Robert family still wants to fill their stomachs as soon as possible to replenish the depleted oil and water.

    Holding the wine glass in both hands, Robert drank inadvertently quickly. He couldn''t help but widen his eyes, because it was definitely filled with honey, it was too sweet.

    "How? This honey wine is really delicious. I love it so much, and you must be the same." Lan Fox wiped his mouth and smiled.

    "What an amazing treat, I haven''t been this comfortable in a year. Thank you so much."

    Robert was in a much better mood, and he completely ignored that they were still deadly enemies a year ago.

    "Let''s have a few more cups." Blue Fox said again.

    "It''s good. It''s just, aren''t we going to talk about some important things? If there are some, I want to discuss it with you."

    "A few more drinks won''t get in the way. At least, we have to make friends. You must know that in the past we were hostile only because we had our own masters, and there was no conflict between you and me. I am a vassal of King Ross, and you are a vassal of Ludwig. Genus, the king ordered us to fight, we had to fight. Now...hehe."

    "You and I really have no reason to be hostile." The other party gave enough face, and Robert was in a happy mood, and was even extremely grateful for the respect. "Then have a good drink."

    "Okay. Drink! Eat meat! There is no need for everyone, including you, Countess. According to the customs of our Rus, everyone has the right to dine together. I learned that you are also the daughter of a great nobleman, and this is a humble place. There is something wrong with your hospitality."

    Countess Ayre couldn''t help covering her sour nose. She was a Norman who respected herself so much. Basically, this guy''s Frankish language is relatively lame. "Okay, now that you have learned of my identity, we can talk more while we have the opportunity."

    The dinner is to open up the situation and increase understanding. The fact is that Robert is only willing to open his heart to the Fox brothers.

    On the other hand, because Nassau has long been a vassal of Leyingau, Robert has a certain psychological advantage over this area. Everything has changed too much. The land of Nassau has remained the same, and the people who live there have been replaced on a large scale. At least the little girl Sophia sitting here is indeed Henry Nassau''s young daughter, and her existence must also represent the distant Dunni. The attitude of Henry of Derain.

    Low-alcohol wines require a bit of distillation to turn into dry reds, and the complete rectifier facility in New Roseburg, Nassau, does not have the ability to make spirits.

    After drinking too much low-alcohol alcohol, he was only slightly drunk, and it was precisely because he could drink to the fullest that Robert, who was in a good mood, was willing to express his wishes without reservation.

    The roast lamb had been cut to the bone by a knife, even so, Sophia held a lamb rib like a kitten and continued to nibble on the minced meat. Little Robert sitting on the other side might as well give in more, his little face was already full of oil.

    Patting his belly, Robert roared comfortably: "Ah! It''s been a year! Today is my happiest day. Russ people! We can really be friends!"

    "It seems that you are going to discuss the business?!" Lanhu asked with a leisurely expression.

    "Yes. In fact, you can already see that I have lost most of my power now, our family has become thin, and my entourage is not many, and the situation is not good."

    "You are obviously an earl who led 3,000 cavalry to attack us. You''ve become down and out in just one year?" Lanhu had the intention of asking, but it was still shocking to think of the sudden impoverishment of a big noble.

    "Because I was defeated." Robert''s raised head was painfully lowered again, and his right hand spread on the table couldn''t help grabbing a lamb rib and snapping it abruptly. This hatred was shocking. "Ludwig was not a good king. He focused on the war and didn''t care about the lives of the people. He imprisoned me, occupied my fief, and passed me directly to the knights from all over the country directly to the king. All the knights outside the mountains He was loyal and sent troops to fight for him. As a result..."

    "how?"

    "Death! Mass death. They fought against King Lothair''s army in the south, and the army of Leyingo suffered heavy losses. Those knights should be loyal to me, and the peasant soldiers should also be organized by me! And I... can only sit In the mountains, because the road is unchanged, there are only two knights who have not been taken away by Ludwig, and only these two knights are loyal to me... If they hadn''t provided food, I would have left here long ago."

    "It''s actually like this?" Lanhu was surprised, he looked at his brother Heihu and motioned to say something.

    The black fox also understood, after all, this old boy said that he was selling miserably and crying for a long time.

    The little fat black fox asked in the identity of the baron of Nassau: "So, what can I do for you?"

    Hit the nail on the head, Robert raised his head very pragmatically, without tears, his expression was extremely eager like a drama: "I want food, a lot of food. I want cash, a lot of cash. After all, not only our family, I also have There are many followers to feed, and I am extremely short of food right now, and I will wait until winter..."

    "Are you worried that you won''t be able to spend the winter?" The black fox with arms crossed asked again.

    "Yes. Boy, at least your future son must be the Baron of Nassau. You should know that this place has been loyal to me since ancient times. I came to Ingol. Your wife''s ancestors and mine have always been friends, and now I am in trouble. , you should really help me."

    "That''s my woman''s business, and I... seem to have only a little spiritual connection. So, why? Look at my blonde hair, I have nothing to do with you." Heihu shrugged and looked at his brother Lanhu and exchanged glances .

    The blue fox understands: "You can help you. What is the price? I mean, we are not saints, on the contrary, we are pirates, bandits, and businessmen. We have just robbed Trier and made so-called ill-gotten gains. Even so, you have to ask us for money and food? What about your faith? Are you willing to trade with the barbarians?"

    "I''m loyal to God!" Robert tapped on his chest, then paused and was obviously hesitant. "But...I''ve figured it out. I''m no longer loyal to Ludwig."

    "Ah?" The blue fox was taken aback, and so was the black fox. "Aren''t you a fan of that man?"

    "It was last year, but not this year. As you can see, I have nothing now. I don''t even get a batch of food aid. I will probably freeze to death and starve to death."

    "No way, you are still selling miserably." The black fox tutted.

    "He''s telling the truth." Countess El, who couldn''t hold back for a while, said.

    "Oh, noble lady..."

    "That''s true. We were forced to move to the knight''s collar at the foot of Taunus Mountain. Even if we were down, there were 200 guards, entourages, and maids. The local knights could not give us enough food, and we dared not force the knights to continue to take them. Money to take food, they will be responsible for direct allegiance to King Ludwig. At that time, we really have nothing, all the followers will escape due to hunger, and in the end, only the three of us are left to live like savages..." He didn''t say anything. After that, the Countess Bean-sized eyes fell one after another.

    Although it is easy for women to show their pain with tears, Blue Fox can see that this noblewoman is really miserable.

    Having said that, why did you support the Robert family in distress for free? Didn''t they end up like this because they were defeated in the war last year?

    According to Robert''s own specific self-report, he damaged a huge amount of the Eastern Kingdom''s standing heavy cavalry, which attracted Ludwig''s anger to send a heavy army to the north, and detonated the decisive battle in the north in the winter of 840. Robert himself was an extremely critical figure. At that time, Robert was directly defeated and captured, and then was exiled by King Ross himself. If it was Ross who was defeated at that time, this Robert would have risen to prominence in an instant. You know, if Robert won at that time, it would mean the defeat of Ross, Denmark, and Saxony. It is equivalent to a re-enactment of Charlemagne''s glorious achievements by the Count of Leyingau.

    What is called success or failure is clearly reflected in the Robert family.

    Robert was still begging for money and food.

    "Of course you can''t give it away for nothing, and you don''t have anything to pay as a price." Lanhu asked while pinching his beard.

    At first, Robert did have reservations, and now he can only honestly implement his sinister plan according to the worst plan.

    "I still have a fortune." He scowled, as did the countess.

    "What wealth?" The fox brothers became serious together.

    "Land. All my fiefs."

    "what?"

    Robert grinned and squinted his teeth: "Land! All of the land. All of Leyingo! All of it is yours! I will give the entire Leingo to the Baron of Nassau. From now on, you!"

    Robert pointed directly at the little fat black fox: "You! Paul black fox from Ross! In the future, you can be the Baron of Nassau-Koblenz-Leyingo. No, your title should be Earl."

    "Ah? Me?" The black fox was greatly surprised, and the blue fox looked even more shocked.

    The entire restaurant was silent, except for the chirping of birds, wind, and chatter outside.

    Lanhu first relieved his emotions: "Are you serious? Come to Yingao?"

    "Exactly. The only wealth I have now is the land. It is my fief, and I have the right to rule it."

    "But aren''t you a vassal of Ludwig? If so, does that man support it?"

    "I said it just now." Robert''s face was stern, "I no longer swear allegiance to Ludwig. And you, Nassau, first of all, to the Duchy of Saxony, right? Saxony''s vassals are not Ludwig''s vassals, How about one more of you coming to Ingo?"

    "This... territorial expansion is of course a good thing. However, your fief is not under Ludwig''s control. No!" The blue fox, who realized that it was clearly buried in the mine, laughed slowly: "Okay, You are provoking us to fight with Ludwig."

    With these words, Robert and his wife''s expressions changed greatly.

    "Haha, you are really smart." Lanhu knocked on the table, "You are also very cunning."

    "Alas. Now that you''ve realized it. How about it? Do you want to come to Yingao or not?"

    The blue fox thought for a while: "I won''t make a conclusion first, let''s make assumptions. I know that Lai Yingao is very big. If Nassau wants it, where will you go? You and your wife are big nobles, even if you are down."

    "We''re going south," said the countess.

    Robert relayed: "That''s why we need a sum of money."

    "South? What do you mean."

    "Because." Robert smiled bitterly: "To be honest, my family has a long history, and many families are actually lords in Aquitaine, Catalonia, and Pyrenees."

    "It''s all names that I don''t know."

    "Now they are all loyal to the West Kingdom." The Countess added, "including my father, the Earl of Tour, whose fief is in the south, and all of them are loyal to the West Kingdom. Even my father has a big hatred with the Middle Kingdom. ."

    "what for?"

    "Just as the Middle Kingdom took away Koblenz, which should have belonged to the Western Kingdom, King Lothair also took away my father''s Alsace fief. Our family cannot be loyal to Lothair or Ludwig. Xi, our relatives are all in the Western Kingdom, and they are also heading to the south."

    Lanhu looked at his younger brother, Heihu, and understood everything. "Sell us the entire fief of Yingao as goods, in exchange for food for the winter, in exchange for money for travel expenses?"

    "Yes! Even." Robert asked in front of him: "Maybe you can provide convenience for transportation."

    The Countess answered immediately: "Because Tours is the southern part of the sea, my father is there, and my relatives are there. Aren''t you very good at sailing? With your boat, we can go there tomorrow. Even, you can also Get in touch with King Charles of the Western Kingdom. In any case, if the Middle Kingdom is not defeated, all our deals will not work. The Middle Kingdom is our common enemy."

    At this moment, Lanhu couldn''t help but sigh that a countess is a wise man, how could he think that a reckless warrior like Robert could not be so wise. funny! If the man had been smart, he wouldn''t have suffered a quick defeat on the banks of the Elbe.

 Chapter 1116ï¼š The territory of Nassau-Koblenz-Rheingau County...

    "I am willing to sell the whole of Laiying to you. You will be the master in the future, and you don''t need to consider Ludwig''s attitude at all." Robert''s attitude was very firm.

    He did seem to put a piece of oily fat on the table, but the question was, did he cut it and eat it. The blue fox and the black fox had to think for a while. To be fair, Robert''s promise was really tempting.

    "Your family is going to the south of the Franks, and you want to borrow our boat, of course there is no problem. It''s okay to help you, and by the way we can also go to the south to see the situation and maybe explore all new business opportunities. You know we are different from others. My King Rurik prefers to trade, and my brother and I are both businessmen." Blue Fox Che Gulu said one thing at a time, he made Robert relax his guard, and also made the Countess Al sparked deeper thinking.

    Leaving aside the issue of land prices for the time being, Countess Eld¨¨re''s husband asked another question: "If we had trade relations with each other, would we have avoided attack. I heard that you had a deal with Cologne and Flanders, You make sure they stop worrying about piracy."

    "Of course. As you can see, wise lady, who would want to be a pirate as long as they can make money steadily through trade?"

    "That''s good." The countess nodded with a relaxed expression: "In fact, this is how we plan our future itinerary."

    "how?"

    "We will leave next year anyway. After this winter, we will arrive in Nassau with our family in the spring of next year, and borrow your boat to leave here. After the boat reaches the endless sea, it can go all the way south along the coastline, and finally arrive at Tour of my family. Since you are going to do business, everything is easy to talk about. You have a strong army, and my father has the financial resources but always faces the military threat from the north. We can make a pact and each other will benefit."

    Countess Ayre is by no means an easy-going person, she is indeed more calculating than Robert himself.

    Lanhu felt that it was no longer as simple as thinking about how much money to pay to come to Yingao at this stage. The Countess offered enormous possibilities, and the South of the Frankish world was a blind spot for today''s Rus and nearly all Vikings. Do not! it''s not true.

    "Please wait a moment. Compared with your oral description, if I can describe it in detail on the map, it will be easier for me to understand." Lanhu said.

    "map?"

    Al and Robert were a little puzzled, and with the blue fox who left for the time being, they hurriedly walked to the attic house with their beautifully decorated leather bags.

    He took out the documents in the bag and spread them out, and then used two small thumbtacks to nail them into the small holes reserved at the two corners of the drawing. An abbreviated map of Europe is spread out, with a larger area and as detailed as possible.

    "What is this? A map?" The Countess couldn''t help covering her mouth.

    "It''s a map, our known world." The blue fox pointed to a point: "up north, down south, left, west and right east, this is a treasure drawn by my king himself. The paper that carries the map may also be a magical thing for you, but The information in it is extremely critical to my business. This point is Nassau, where we are now. Looking at this black line, it is the basic flow of the Laine, and finally we will reach the endless sea."

    The blue fox kept gesturing, he no longer considered Robert''s thoughts, and now he was clearly discussing in detail with the smart countess. He pondered that if this lady was really smart, she would be able to quickly figure out the logic and understand where she was on the map in an abstract way.

    Indeed, the Rus kingdom marked on the map is vast and its settlements are spelled in the Latin alphabet, and the more important the city, the larger the letters. The Countess Ayre was amazed, she was indeed a smart person, and realized the complexity of the Normans in surprise.

    The Frankish kingdom was incapable of redrawing the map of Europe, but the Roman Empire had already drawn what they thought was the known world, and the maps drawn on parchment survived the destruction of the empire by being preserved in large numbers in various large churches. Frank directly inherited the old Roman maps. With the benefit of the maps, Charlemagne''s expeditions were smoother, and military operations proved the accuracy of these maps.

    "Can you understand?" Blue Fox bluntly asked the Countess who couldn''t take her eyes off her.

    Al nodded reluctantly: "Maybe... I understand."

    "Okay. Maybe you can point out the location of your father''s fief on the map. Please come forward and tell me directly."

    "I try my best."

    Al didn''t think much about it. She hoped that the family would leave the despairing Leinga as soon as possible, and first return to her mother''s home, Tour, to plan something else. She even completely ignored that since these Rus people regarded long-distance voyages as easy things like eating and drinking, they could easily complete the expedition, so it was not just as simple as doing business. They are strong warriors, they come and go quickly, and once they launch an attack, how can Tuul be able to resist.

    However, Al knows his hometown. In the past years, the Earl of Tours has never been attacked by the Normans. Instead, the Bretons in the north frequently attacked the fiefdoms.

    She could see clearly the salient area, where the so-called Brittany was.

    The Count of Tours is a large noble in the southwest of the Frankish region. In the era of unified kingdoms, the Count took the Loire Valley as the core of his territory, and the city of Tours was the Count''s palace. At the same time, the count also held the fiefs of Alsace and some trivial fiefs at the foot of the Pyrenees. Tuer is a great nobleman in the south. As the so-called mountain is high and the emperor is far away, he also faces some alien attacks. In the old days when Charlemagne was alive, the Counties naturally had to hold their tails between their tails when facing the king''s standing army of 150,000. now? forget it.

    As the daughter of a great nobleman, El received an aristocratic education, knew some Latin, and read some rare books and documents in the church.

    She easily recognized Strasbourg and was amazed that the names were drawn by King Ross himself. Everything seemed like a miracle, and she saw the city of Rome and Sicily clearly marked on the map.

    This is not the most critical, the reason why she can easily recognize Brittany is simply because the protrusion is directly marked "Brittany". Apparently, the victor of the war, Rurik, whom he had never met, knew exactly where Brittany was.

    Many Frankish cities were marked, of course, the southern area was largely blank, which proved that the Russ knew the Frankish South was limited.

    Now, Robert was put aside, and his wife, El, was more like an earl, and was discussing with the blue fox around the map in person.

    Blue Fox can hear a lot, he can understand a lot of emotions of the other party, and he can even think about the Frankish civil war from the standpoint of Count Tour, who he doesn''t understand at all.

    The civil war was a reshuffle of the nobles, and the civil war hurt the Count of Tours deeply. Alsace was confiscated by Lothair, and Alsace''s location was very close to the peak of the civil war in recent times. And from the map, if the Ross fleet launched a surprise attack on the Laine, it could indeed attack Strasbourg and even the Alsace region.

    The greatest threat to the Earl of Tours is still the Bretons in the north, while Paris, Troyes, Champagne, and local nobles have all turned to King Lothair due to their own problems. So much so that it can be seen on the map that there are hostile forces everywhere in the north of Count Tour.

    Mrs. Al thought long-term, because in the southern world, her husband''s family had many branches, and the family who fled to the south could still live a life of worry-free food and clothing. but!

    If you lose your fief and financial resources, even if you have a noble identity, you will only have one identity. Nobles have no money or soldiers, so they are only as valuable as mascots. As a husband, they don''t have much plans for the future. They just have to take one step at a time.

    Madam El was not. She thought that since these Normans named Ross could take the initiative to convert to God, they were really helping King Ludwig in the East now. Ludwig has the ability to hire these northern ruthless people, why can''t he do it himself? As for commissions... how much is the whole Earl of Laying worth?

    Today''s conversation with Joseph Blue Fox made her comfortable, and the other party was an earl with a large army, and the older El was afraid of his status.

    Today''s event is a negotiation after all, and the Yingao side has never come up with its own conditions, just because there are too many clauses.

    Countess Ayre became the absolute think tank, and she did all the detailed negotiations.

    Finally, she felt that the time had come.

    The Countess made these conditions:

    One, the entire Earl of Leying was sold to the Baron of Nassau.

    Second, the Baron of Nassau and the Earl of Gothenburg in the north sent someone to **** the Robert family to Tours.

    Third, the Count of Gothenburg can send troops to the mouth of the Loire, take a territory from the Bretons as a control area, and establish shops in order to trade with the Count of Tours. In exchange, the Count of Tours can act as a middleman and introduce him to meet and negotiate with King Charles of the Western Kingdom.

    Fourth, arrange for some converted Normans to serve as mercenaries for Robert, with a strength of no less than two hundred.

    Compared with considering how much to spend to buy Yingao, Blue Fox is most concerned about the latter terms. On the other side of the Loire, the establishment of a control area at the local estuary has greatly expanded the horizons of the Rus and added countless possibilities. As for sending troops to serve as mercenaries for the out-of-power Robert family, it is not a problem. The Gothalans in Gothenburg are too poor, and they are really happy if they can make money from being mercenaries. Moreover, it is self-evident who has seized a control area in the southern Franks, who is the local master.

    Accepting these negotiating conditions means that the black fox will legally swallow the entire Leinga, and the blue fox will have the right to directly communicate with Count Tour and the West Kingdom.

    Of course, on the biggest issue here, Nassau only got to Ingau legally. Even if it is only obtained legally and in name, Ludwig would probably never approve it.

    To **** with that defeated guy! Leyingo must be taken down by his younger brother.

    Now, the most critical question - how much is Lyingo worth.

    "We can accept all the conditions. So what''s your offer?" Lanhu finally asked solemnly.

    "One thousand pounds of silver."

    "Too much. Too much." Lanhu said so, with no surprise on his face.

    "That''s huge land, isn''t it worth a thousand pounds? We even think..."

    "However, most of Leingo is still controlled by Ludwig. You sell it to us, and in the end we have to ask for it ourselves. One thousand pounds of silver is too expensive."

    Indeed, Al hopes to ask for more money to help her husband make a quick comeback in the South. One thousand pounds of silver coins is a huge sum of money. She estimates that the Russ who have looted and made a fortune can get it, and the range from Ingol is real. big.

    How big is Leyingo? It reaches the town of Linden in the north and Wiesbaden in the south, with a north-south depth equivalent to 70 kilometers. And Linden is a town on the banks of the Rhine River. Most of the settlements on the banks of the Rhine River do not belong to the Baron of Nassau. Now these towns will be legally sold to Nassau. To the north of Linden is the territory of the Marquis of Thuringia, so the new Nassau can be directly bordered by it.

    In the same way, Nassau merges with the entire Leingau and occupies Koblenz, which means that the new Nassau West and Cologne Diocese, North and Thuringia, East and Worms (Frankfurt) Diocese , borders the parish of Trier to the south.

    New Nassau will be directly upgraded to the country, but it is essentially a Norman force. Almost all the troops are blond Nordics, and they are economically integrated with the Rus Kingdom.

    Once this new Nassau is pieced together, it means that Rurik''s strategic layout has achieved an epic victory, and it has taken root in the heart of Frank. All of this is based on the internal emptiness of the Frankish Civil War, and as long as their civil war continues to expand, the Rus will have more opportunities.

    But New Nassau really effectively controls the entire Leyingau. It is still a dream at present. In the end, it is necessary to negotiate with Ludwig to force the other party to admit that Nassau has indeed merged with Leingo. If necessary, I am afraid that more troops will be sent to Nassau to force Ludwig to agree with military deterrence.

    In this way, it is really inappropriate to implement the plane according to Countess Ayre''s plan to buy land with a thousand pounds of silver coins.

    Lanhu didn''t want to say anything: "There''s no need to give you money, we can just grab the entire Laiyingao." Things can''t be so savage, he must think long-term.

    The blue fox took a step back: "Five hundred pounds of silver coins! First, I will give you two hundred pounds of silver coins to survive the emergency, and then I will give you and your attendants two thousand pounds of wheat for the winter. Next year, I will deliver you another three hundred pounds of silver coins and **** you with a fleet of ships. How about the family going to the south?"

    Al and Robert did not have any bargaining chips, and Al wanted to use his family''s relationship and the diplomatic conditions to introduce the meeting between the Ross people and the West Kingdom Charlie as bargaining chips, but none of these bargaining chips were real things, most of them. All are empty checks.

    Blue Fox and Black Fox also know that they are taking a risky adventure, and it is worth trying because of the huge benefits.

    Lai Yingao was sold like this The two sides set up a document for this.

    The documents on rough paper are in duplicate, with the blue fox and the black fox signed on behalf of Nassau and Gothenburg, respectively, and El and Robert on behalf of Tours and Reingau respectively.

    Negotiations must establish clear documents, and the two documents were finally signed by Father Conrad of Nassau Abbey. Legally, both parties are Catholics, and the four of them are not small. The signature of the priest means that the clergy has become the clergyman. A witness to a transaction means that the transaction is affirmed by God.

    All of this is naturally hidden from King Ludwig, but how much can Ludwig really control?

    Ludwig was never a centralized monarch, but was the head of the lords in the eastern part of the kingdom. He could only firmly control the Bavaria and Austria regions, and he could only negotiate the **** of other nobles. Now, in fact, occupying the fief of the Earl of Laiying is purely an act of killing the red eye in the civil war. Robert was furious and suffered from the lack of capital to fight.

    Now, the Robert family begged for a lot of food and money, and the carriage they brought was full, and they happily returned to the palace at the foot of the Taunus Mountain where he temporarily lived. This batch of money and food is enough for him to spend the winter, and next year, everything will be fine.

 Chapter 1118ï¼š New Rose Fort is worthy of being the economic center of the Rus Kingdom

    In Eastern Europe, the Principality of Ostara was authorized to expand the territory for Rus, and a new situation developed completely unexpectedly in Rurik.

    The Frankish civil war entered a new situation, and the Rus forces took advantage of the opportunity to fish in troubled waters, and even made significant progress.

    The small Great Isle of Great Britain is not a big deal. The malicious large-scale looting of King Ragnar of Denmark completely disrupted Wessex''s plan to encroach on northern Mercia.

    On the other hand, in the entire Baltic Sea region, most of the regions are calm, and the situation of peaceful trade is fully opened. It seems that everyone is heading for a prosperous era.

    Rurik himself could not understand the great changes in Eastern Europe and the Frankish world in real time, and the geographical barriers forced him to appoint trusted nobles to break new ground.

    He took his most important wives and concubines, and embraced Prince Osborn, and arrived at New Roseburg in a large circle with a newly opened inland river route.

    He set a very ambitious mission for himself. The capital city first deliberately went around the ring road with a showy parade to announce the arrival of the king to thousands of people, and then he was busy with his own affairs.

    The autumn wind swept the world, and the New Roseburg port area is still developing her prosperity.

    In the dry dock outside the city, the Sea Sovereign, the largest sailing ship in Ross'' history, is still decking. The mast base of the battleship has already been constructed. Since the ship is so large that the main mast must be installed by splicing, the masts placed outdoors have to be installed layer by layer in the way of stacking Arhats. This will be a laborious and laborious work. big project.

    For this big ship, Rurik has invested a huge amount of money successively, and will continue to invest in the future. She is a big gold hog, and as she is launched in the spring of 842, she will immediately become the new flagship of the kingdom, and can immediately perform military and commercial tasks.

    This ship is the epitome of the glory of the entire Ross shipbuilding industry. Currently, only the Hotra family has been improving shipbuilding capabilities due to the acceptance of one high-spec order after another. Building sailing cargo ships was the family''s forte, and now this ability has reached new heights.

    But the family''s old business has never been thrown away, only the family''s shipyard in the capital strategically abandoned the plan to build small boats. Stein Hortra is in charge of the capital''s success, and he and the entire team have made a lot of money from the construction costs of this big ship alone. Even though a large part of his apprentices belonged to the king''s direct slaves, he was worried that this group of apprentices belonging to the royal family would be alone in the future, fearing that the church apprentices would starve their masters to death.

    Slaves don''t necessarily mean pain.

    These apprentice slaves are all the king''s close ministers, and they can all become characters in the future.

    An open secret is that King Rurik''s earliest male slave Kamne, this person is already in charge of the royal smelting factory in the capital.

    Kamne was originally a Slav, and his brown hair was unique enough in the "Golden Hair World" of Northern Europe. His arms were as thick and hard as stones, and he was even stronger than his legs. He has a very peculiar shape in the upper part and lower part, because he has a strong upper body because of regular exercise. He is as strong as a bear, and has a happy family. With a large salary, he has indeed brought a significant output of metal utensils, and he has worked diligently to ensure the stable income of the royal family.

    The shipbuilding industry in the entire Rus is prospering day by day, and the peaceful situation in the Baltic Sea makes people from all walks of life go to the ocean.

    There is a demand in the market and the environment is full of available shipbuilding materials.

    The tides of the Gulf of Finland washed the sandbars of the Kronstadt anchorage day after day, and many folk shipbuilding workshops were placed on the sandbars (now Vasily Island).

    Folk shipbuilders are adhering to the traditional Viking shipbuilding skills, and even Danish shipbuilders have set up shop in Novi Rosberg, taking advantage of the time window of the tax holiday to set up the stall first, relying on the shipbuilding craftsmanship to quickly make a few bucks, and then Live a good life here.

    The most traditional Viking longships still have a huge market. After all, most of the buyers are ordinary farmers. They have no plans to trade in bulk commodities in the ocean. Fishing is the right way to transport some goods by the way. Traditional longships perfectly meet the demand. The difference from the past is that the new longships are still assembled using the tenon-and-mortise structure as a whole, and iron nails have been used in non-essential areas. Even the cables that stabilize the mast, the most critical ones were simply replaced with chains.

    This is true of the capital shipbuilding industry, and the inland Novgorod shipbuilding industry has a new twist.

    There are still traditional long boats for living, and there are different markets for miniature boats suitable for fishing in Jinghu Lake and barges made of assembled long boats. Even human-powered water ships that rely on pedals to drive large water wheels are also being manufactured.

    People in the industry understand that to make the life of the boat as long as possible, the oak keel and rib that have been dried in the shade for ten years are the key.

    Even if there is a lot of hunting for cutting down oak (oak) for drying in the shade, it will not wait ten years for a very long life.

    That''s why Ross''s original big ship, the Avrora, had to be retired after ten years of use. She can only serve as a training ship now. This old ship is no longer useful.

    Even the largest ship under construction, the Sea Sovereign, was born with problems in this regard.

    Rurik is not heartless and really expects this new ship to be domineering for fifty years. She has ten years of life. The Sea Sovereign is Ross''s first Galen ship. It is very important to build her to accumulate shipbuilding experience. So far, there have been no major problems.

    The prosperity of the shipbuilding industry led to the prosperity of the material market. Logging, textiles, hemp planting, metal processing, and anything that helped shipbuilding flourished like never before. The people have something to do, and the capital gave birth to a group of industrial populations who were separated from agricultural production. Even if most of them are engaged in handicraft, the value generated can be better than farming and fishing too much.

    They make money and spend it immediately, and the consumer goods market is growing.

    What Rurik can see now is that the capital is developing every day, and the commercial atmosphere here is strong. Because it is a free seaport, all ethnic groups in the kingdom can do business here. The three-year tax holiday granted by the royal family even attracted people from Pus Cove''s guest.

    The capital has reached a considerable scale, although the written clockwork has been promulgated, the core terms are still standing in the square. All this is not enough.

    It''s like what I said to the queen when I stood on the top of the palace attic and had a bird''s-eye view of the entire capital and harbor.

    Although Rurik reveled in the prosperity and prosperity of the capital he had created with his own hands, he was also very worried that it would become increasingly difficult for him to control this prosperity.

    Perhaps his greatest fears would be completely dispelled with the publication of Roth Saga, he hoped.

    "Rossaga" is the myths and legends of the Viking world that Ella has tried so hard to collect and rectify. Finally, Rurik personally reviewed, revised, and even added some new content. Its target is the various Gospels, making "Rossaga" a classic of the kingdom and unifying thoughts for the kingdom.

    Here there are heroes, courage, sacrifice, love, and the beginning of all things with Ragnarok. Rurik deliberately made up a wonderful Asgard and defined who could go to this soul''s destination.

    There is always a lack of entertainment in daily life, and a book is a treasure that everyone is eager to pass the time.

    The crux of the problem is how to turn the manuscript into a real book. This was a problem and not a problem, Rurik knew that what he wanted to do was to create an organization, the Royal Printing Office.

    Wood type printing technology was born at the same time as paper technology, and they had to show their strong strategic value.

    In the capital city, the equipment used for printing is made by the royal blacksmith shop. Kamne, who has a strong back, is in charge, and his main job is to be responsible for the smelting and forging of various iron tools.

    In the past few years, there were only printing workshops in the capital, and there were no major orders. The workshops printed some vulgar jokes and posted them on the public map, and then printed some so-called newspapers. Outdated news, limited sales of this information to make a little profit. The printing workshop was managed by the Governor Conusson, but the Governor was unable to cope with the expanding capital. Rurik, who had returned, noticed that even if he printed some meat jokes, the printing workshop had not been done recently, and a few workers had paid their salary. Idle feet.

    A few workers are on empty pay, and they are not wrong. The crux of the problem is that the workshop is just a workshop, and the managers who do not have a person in charge are currently unclear.

    How will it be in the future? This was the fundamental reason why Rurik had to bring the "highest scribe" Ella.

    Ella would not be this director, and the group of lower-level clerks she had trained had come to a point where they had to be on their own. When she came this time, the two followers who endorsed the manuscript fell into Rurik''s eyes.

    Don''t waste the two of them. One is a full-time post and the other is a deputy. After that, they took root in the capital to marry a wife and have children. Their job is to manage the Royal Printing Bureau, so that everything can be formalized and become a real printing and publishing department.

    The vision is wonderful, and Rurik is rolling up his sleeves and really starting to implement it.

    First, low-cost wood and clay type had to be replaced by durable lead type, and the production of standard-style lead type had to be carried out by blacksmiths loyal to the royal family.

    The sturdy Kamne knelt down on one knee to salute the inspecting King Rurik, and the blacksmiths were also of the same size. They were all shirtless and wearing one-piece suspenders, with a large, sturdy, hairless piece hanging on their chests. With deerskin as protection, the arms that were supposed to have thick fine hair were already bare. Obviously, the hair follicles were burned to death on the hairy arms due to the long-term ironing in a hot environment.

    These guys are loyal to themselves, and Rurik is very at ease with them. After all, most of them are legally their slaves.

    The iron slaves have high living conditions. When they were taken in, they were all a group of skinny little boys. Now they are all as strong as bears, and their biceps are too thick.

    Rurik had promised them a long time ago that the faithful and obedient would get wives when they grew up.

    He has already implemented it. The first batch of iron slaves have already married wives and have children, and the people who are backward are also full of hope. Their descendants will receive cultural and military education, and then continue to work for the king by inheriting their father''s line of work. But it''s not just blacksmithing. Once there is a war in the kingdom, these technical talents will immediately participate in the war as engineering soldiers. Such technical arms are always better. After all, just look at their extremely strong arms. This kind of person wears heavy armor, carries two iron hammers, and rushes into the enemy line. It is the unparalleled Berserker.

    Kamne arrived at the king''s life. It was originally used as a smelting additive for lead, but now he makes a lot of movable type alone. Making movable type is to smelt specific bar-shaped lead ingots. Kamne has done this in the past, and now it is to make more to meet the needs of large-scale use in the future. Therefore, it is not a change from zero to one, but an expansion from one to one hundred.

    The Rus obtained lead purely as a by-product of northern mining, with iron being the most important mineral, followed by copper. Then came thenardite, lime, and lead. The production capacity of lead is the smallest, unless silver ore can be found in the north. After all, silver ore is often associated with lead ore, and the associated situation of other minerals lead is really unsatisfactory.

    Lead acetate has a pleasing sweetness, and no one in the North really wants to make this. Kingdom has a better choice - honey. Honey from Novgorod, the production of which is more than a year. This is also due to the strategic layout of Rurik many years ago. Those villages living along the lake need to increase their income and also need large customers to buy their own agricultural products. Beekeeping in tree holes is a traditional business in the area around Lake Yinermen, and because of the kingdom''s growing demand and real cash, every Slavic farm has begun to expand it wherever they can.

    Beekeeping in tree holes does not require the full attention of professional beekeepers. The hibernation of bee colonies in winter seems to have never existed, and in spring, swarms of bees are active in the forest. The wheat harvest season is also the honey-picking season. The Slavic farmers, all covered in gauze, went to the marked tree holes and wooden boxes to collect honey and kept a part of it. Most of them were sold in Novgorod. In the end, most of the honey was in The city gathers.

    Ships transporting pig iron ingots from the north are steadily transporting them, and yes, the blacksmith shop in the capital is always full of people.

    At least ironware is absolutely state-owned, and it is difficult to stop the people from mining and smelting iron without permission, but the large-scale smelting institutions are all under the control of Rurik, relying on the absolute scale advantage, private private blacksmiths do not have the advantage.

    In the hometown of Roseburg in the north, Elronborg, Rurik set a guide price for the purchase of pig iron ingots for local institutions. Naturally, the local area can also produce finished appliances of low carbon steel and wrought iron, and the prices of related products are also set.

    If the pig iron ingots produced by the blast furnace in the northern soil could not be digested by local workers, they would not have to be shipped to the capital for secondary processing. Rough-processed iron ingots, or finished utensils, have to be transported to the capital with a layer of freight, so customers who want to buy finished utensils in the capital must be higher than the place of origin. The higher price is not much, and the transportation fleet also has a scale advantage in transportation capacity, which makes the private iron smelting products always lack price advantages.

    The northern iron smelting agency delivered the goods to the capital, and the capital agency immediately paid for the complete delivery of the materials. After receiving the cash, the northern institutions will purchase the food, linen, etc. needed by the north on the spot.

    The old Rus people left their hometown on a large scale, and the old town of Rosburg, which carried the centuries of life of the Rus people, has completely turned into a hot smelting center.

    Prisoners of war and criminals worked here as slave laborers, while some nomadic deer breeders (Lapps) gathered here to work as miners, while others turned their summer settlements in the northernmost Murmansk into permanent settlements. point.

    Different from the battles and adventures in the southern world, the depths of the Gulf of Bothnia in the north are peaceful. Ice, snow and heat are the themes here, and iron and leather are the specialties here.

    Now, the narrow Swedish world is fully integrated into this commercial and trade map.

    The stalls in the kingdom are huge, and labor is needed everywhere.

    Those young Swedish people who were imprisoned in a small space, as the second and third sons of the family, were destined to leave Lake M?laren to venture out. In the past, the way for such young people to rise was to directly participate in war and plunder. They now have a wealth of options, the daredevils can go straight to the Danish world, or even settle in Rotterstad at the mouth of the Inn. In pursuit of a safe and secure fortune, relying on all of his strength, he went to the northern mines to be a miner, an iron smelter, or to the New Rose Fort, the capital of Rus, to be a variety of clerks.

    They needed jobs, and Rurik gave them the chance.

    Iron smelting is used to produce a large number of high-quality iron ware. This is the basis for Rurik to grant the citizens three years of tax exemption. It controls almost all the steel production capacity in the northern world. It makes continuous contributions to the national treasury and provides a livelihood for all kinds of people. .

    Smelting requires good carbon, and carbon is still the only smelting fuel without coking coal. With the support of the blower, the earth blast furnace can make charcoal to melt pig iron. It''s not very efficient, but once the blast furnace is fired up, it can''t be interrupted for no good reason. It''s like a charcoal-eating beast that needs a steady supply of large amounts of charcoal.

    Due to this rigid demand, the forests in the area around New Roseburg are disappearing. A group of charcoal-burning workshops appeared on the Neva River, and the loggers personally transported the newly cut wood to these workshops. Due to the real involution factor The market price of wood is not high, even so this is The easiest way for ordinary people to make money.

    Even the remote Finnish tribes such as the Vips and Rudi, and even the populous Finnish Counties. They just have to wait for the sea and Ladoga to freeze and the land to be covered with snow again.

    Dressed as thickly as bears, they could drive the reindeer they raised, drag the felled pine trees and slide on the snow and ice efficiently to the capital.

    Among them, the most expensive is the oak tree, which is the easiest to find locally. The small ones are sold to the large shipbuilding factories of the Hortra family, and the small ones are sold to those self-employed shipbuilders. They will peel off the bark in advance, and the bark can be sold for a better price as a raw material for paper making, and the oak wood that has been peeled off the bark is more willing to buy from shipbuilding workshops.

    Metallurgy, shipbuilding, and leather textiles are the three major economic pillars of New Roseburg, from which dozens of industries, large and small, have been derived.

    With the continuous deforestation of forests, more farmland and grazing pastures appeared, which further stimulated the planting and animal husbandry industries in the capital.

    New Rose Fort is worthy of being the economic center of the Rus Kingdom. It integrates the east, west, north and south of the kingdom, and its development is still going on.

 Chapter 1119ï¼š The real Ross Navy

No content

 Chapter 1120ï¼š Eight hundred and forty-one harvest sacrifice

No content

 Chapter 1121ï¼š Kings North Hunt

No content

 Chapter 1122ï¼š 1 decaying old man

    ¡¾Rise of Rurik¡¿¡¾¡¿

    "Your Majesty''s sudden visit, we are really unprepared." The Governor looked happy, and the gathered people scrambled to watch with their heads stuck out, endless laughter.

    Those with keen eyes saw that the three large ships in the port had deep draughts, and although there was a factor of ballast stone, the three ships must have carried a lot of cargo.

    Rurik had no intention of greeting at the pier with the wind blowing in the autumn: "Let''s go to the council hall and talk slowly. Oh, let that old guy from Gould come with him."

    "This..." The Governor looked embarrassed for a moment.

    "What''s wrong? That guy was sick in the summer and hasn''t recovered yet?"

    "Gould he... he may be dying."

    The old governor said it very directly, and Rurik was startled, but then he thought that the guy who had been indulging in food all his life really had many diseases in his body. The old guy will die because he is too rich. This kind of death is much more comfortable than those who die from cold and starvation.

    In any case, Gould was responsible for Rose''s rise, and now he himself has been marginalized, and his children have completely taken his place in the kingdom. Rurik''s reluctance in his heart was not in vain when he thought that this old guy might suddenly leave.

    "Let''s talk later. You go and gather the elites of the fortress. Many merchants seem to be leaving, and then gather some wealthy merchants. You are preparing some food and wine, and have a banquet tonight. Listen, the banquet''s The materials must be sufficient, and the cost will be paid by the king.¡±

    The Governor nodded: "As ordered."

    Rurik won''t stay long on Tombstone Island, after all, this is a supply station, and the fleet will leave after a full day''s stay here.

    One more reason for his stay was to visit his old friend Gould.

    Glass bottles of honey, and bottled spirits.

    If that guy is really terminally ill, the decaying body can''t be cured by any panacea. Since Gould is going to die, let''s leave with dignity!

    As the saying goes, warriors who believe in Odin hope to take part in the last battle of life with weapons in their hands when they are old. It must be a battle that must be won. The brothers who have died in battle with weapons in their hands will win the final victory. This is the warrior. The perfect home.

    Gould has been a businessman all his life, and he has continued to gamble his life and speculate to have today''s wealth status. Rurik understood him, if this guy was thirty years younger, he would have dared to organize mercenaries to serve the kingdom and become a lord by virtue of his military exploits. This situation is being implemented by his sons, and Rurik really needs young cronies to help him expand his territory and develop business.

    Unfortunately, Gould is old.

    Rurik brought this guy''s favorite wine and honey to the meeting. His guards put on a very ornate guard of honor. The king wore a golden laurel crown, the queen was dressed in jewels, and the deputy priest accompanied the prince. The rulers of the Rus Kingdom Pro Gould''s mansion on the island.

    The guards guarding the mansion had learned of the arrival of the king, and they were convinced that the king must visit his gold master. These guards put on their best clothes, displayed their free accessories, and greeted the king with as gorgeous a gesture as possible.

    The guards use this to maintain the dignity of the gold master. After all, Gould is now in such a critical condition that he can''t stand up, so he can only lie on the bed and wait for the end to come.

    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>

    ¡¾Rise of Rurik¡¿¡¾¡¿

    Seeing the arrival of the king, the guards of the Gould family knelt down and saluted very wisely, and they were very satisfied with their obedience to Rurik.

    "Get up. Where''s your master?"

    "Reporting to the king, our master is waiting in his bedroom." The head of the guard did not dare to raise his head and answer cautiously.

    "Is that so? Is that guy arrogant? He didn''t want to meet me in person."

    "Great! Your Majesty, my master intended to do this, but..."

    "Okay. I understand." Rurik raised his hand to indicate, "None of you are dawdling, everyone is flat, and this king will still need you in the future."

    Some words should not be said directly, otherwise it will be too impersonal.

    Rurik just let the big white fat white fox, the eldest brother of the Gould family, be the lord of Stockholm (Old Mellaren Market), and also took care of Ross''s governor in the entire Swedish region. The white fox is also very old, and the whole person is like Gould who is twenty years younger.

    The white fox only needs to be a faithful person, and he does not need any ambition, as long as he fulfills his position according to the requirements of the king.

    Then, the white fox only needs to keep the guards in Stockholm. The mercenary guards his father stayed on Tombstone Island, just like the previous model, after the old guy died of illness, he was directly classified as the king''s standing army.

    Entering the mansion with gifts, not the first time here, Rurik went straight to the old guy''s bedroom.

    The heavy door was pushed open by the noble king himself, and Rurik immediately saw an old man with white hair lying peacefully on a bed made of thick animal skins. There is a small bronze incense burner in the room, and the meditative rosin is slowly burning. There was a layer of mist in the room, and this layer of mist covered the smell of the old man''s decay well.

    Gould didn''t want to show his ugliness to anyone. Although he paid someone to take care of him, even so, the body began to develop bedsores, and the odor could only be covered by a stronger scent of rosin.

    Gould, who was lying flat, still had his belly straight. Thanks to this fat, he could continue to live on.

    Looking at his miserable appearance, Rurik couldn''t help covering his mouth: "It''s only been a few months since I haven''t seen you, and you''ve become like this?"

    "Yes... it''s Rurik."

    Gould didn''t care anymore. He slowly turned his head and called his name. For a moment, thoughts came to his mind. He remembered more than ten years ago, when he still wanted to do whatever he wanted, and Rurik was just a child.

    "You shocked me. It''s only been four months, and you''ve aged so much?!" With that, Rurik walked over.

    Gould''s voice was hoarse, and there was an abnormal rumbling sound in his throat: "Rurik. Some of them are fate. I''m dying. It''s really rare that you can still come to see me." He forced a smile.

    "Yes. I came to see you on purpose, you see." Rurik gestured to his eldest daughter Velika: "I brought her too. My eldest daughter, our deputy priest. Look at her arms. bottle of your favorite honey and vodka. You''ve enjoyed these delicious treats the most in your life, even if you''re seriously ill."

    The old man even squeezed some tears from the corners of his eyes.

    Gould has no strength to say much more, he has made a will, since the king, queen, and even the prince have come to visit, there are not too many regrets in life.

    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>

    ¡¾Rise of Rurik¡¿¡¾¡¿

    Of course, he was still holding on to his body, wanting to see the last of the "little foxes" he had dispersed.

    Taking the opportunity, he intentionally let Rurik see his will, which was his arrangement for the entire Gould family. The family''s stall has been laid out enough, and the sons and sons-in-law have a prominent position in the kingdom, so the family''s affairs are no longer purely private.

    Gould really believed that Rurik was blessed by the gods, and only this could explain how he was born as a traveler and spent more than ten years in the family rising to the top of the north. The interests of the family are completely bound to the interests of the royal family. This is also a kind of double sword. If the royal family thinks that the Gould family has done too much, it is bound to weaken some "fat".

    In order to avoid some troubles in the future, it is better for me to make a vote for the whole family at the end of my life.

    Rurik quickly obtained all the will documents, which were written in traditional Rune on hard paper.

    There are many clauses in the document, mainly about the distribution of property.

    Basically the same as Rurik thought, based on the traditional family, the second and third sons are not entitled to property. Gould was not entirely based on tradition. Ninety percent of his personal wealth was given to the eldest white fox, and the remaining ten percent was distributed entirely in cash to the other three direct sons.

    Gould was also lustful all his life. Unlike other powerful men, as long as the slave he favored gave birth to a child, he immediately got his status and was no longer a slave.

    His benevolence ended there, the children of his concubine were not recognized as members of the Gould family, and once he died, the women with the children would have to leave to fend for themselves.

    Taking the opportunity, Gould made a request that he would dismiss all the servants and mercenaries in the mansion on Tombstone Island, and his concubines and unborn slaves would be dismissed. He asked Rurik to acknowledge that these people were Rus, which meant that he hoped that the king would grant them a decent future life.

    The question is thrown over, when how to deal with it?

    "Alright. All the servants and bodyguards you dismissed can be retained by this king. For the extra women you have, I can arrange for them to marry some peasants in Novgorod. Your concubine sons, I will take them all in. When she is in the standing army, her daughter promises to be the wife of the young man in the standing army. I hope these children will be worthy of the opportunity given by this king."

    This is the last kindness of Gould. If it is changed to a Viking lord, he will decide to bury his slaves so that the soul can still be enjoyed by Asgard. He knew that Rurik was disgusted with this ancient system, not because the king was particularly kind, but because such behavior was a huge waste of labor.

    When it comes to killing people, who in this northern world is more vicious than King Rurik. Although fierce, the young king was kind to those who were loyal to him.

    According to Gould''s will, when he died, the island mansion ceased to be the property of the eldest son. It will be confiscated and used directly as the office of the fortress governor, or it will be transformed into a public facility for parliamentary courts and warehouses. Everything he has on Tombstone Island will be confiscated, and the remains of his soul, which belongs to Tianyu Empress, must be turned into ashes.

    Gould himself has roots, and his ancestral home is the Ankras tribe in the northwest of Lake M?laren, and he can be buried in the traditional burial area of ??the tribe.

    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>

    ¡¾Rise of Rurik¡¿¡¾¡¿

    But if this is the case, how will future generations remember that there was a big fat man who made great contributions to the rise of Ross? Even in death, Gould yearned for glory. And there is a small calculation in his heart. The so-called King Rurik is to forbid the entire family to develop in the eastern part of the kingdom by force. He is unwilling. So what happens after his death, or is he restricted?

    The capital in the eastern region has the largest cemetery in the kingdom, even with a plaque called "Valhalla on Earth".

    "Rurik, this is my last request." Gould took a deep breath and sat up with great courage.

    Rurik''s eyes widened, and he could see that the old guy was doing his best just for that.

    "Say, any request will be satisfied as much as possible."

    "Bury me in Valhalla, I want to set up a noble tombstone. I have dedicated a lot to Ross, and such a request should not be too much."

    "Yes. Although you are not a warrior, your family is doing great work every time you fight, and your value is comparable to that of a war chief. Rest assured, no one will ignore your contribution, and no one will forget your glory. I will Ask the mason to carve your bust, that is your tombstone, and you will not be forgotten."

    "Thank you." There are no words to say thank you.

    Seeing Gould so old, it even felt suddenly old. Rurik reckons that the guy''s difficult appearance is that he has suffered a stroke, such as thrombosis, for a period of time. It is precisely because of his condition that he is likely to suffer from this disease of wealth.

    He was like this, and Rurik had to think about his biological father.

    Just ten years ago, Otto was able to personally drag a sleigh and lead his clan to hunt in the Arctic Circle. Over the years, he has aged greatly. He was originally strong and lost a lot of weight. About three years ago, he was still able to wear that gorgeous suit. The gold-plated chainmail is powerful and domineering to show off to the clansmen, and it is no longer possible.

    The golden armor needs to be set up with some brackets, so that Otto can hang on his body when he is sitting, and maintain the glory of the old warrior.

    Otto will eventually leave, I am afraid it will be a matter of the next few years.

    As the Supreme King, Otto has been irreparably marginalized. He symbolizes the past of Ross, the new generation of a huge number of mixed-race Ross people, most of them did not go to the north of Ross Fort, and lived on the banks of Yinermen Lake where their mothers lived for generations.

    Their strong Nordic ancestry makes them very strong at a young age. Although they still believe in the Norse gods, they are largely separated from the old times.

    They had not lived through the old age of starvation, and did not know how the Ross tribe survived in the polar regions of the Snowfjord. The departure of the old generation of Rus has already begun. Soon, all the souls of the old Rus will return to heaven. It will be the era of young people.

    And Ross, and the old Ross are no longer the same concept.

    In the north, there is also the old blacksmith and the governor of his hometown, Harrodsen. Rurik had never heard of the news of Kravassen''s disease, or because the man devoted his whole life to blacksmithing, eating and drinking well even in hard times, and having an advantage over ordinary people in his physical fitness might make him live longer.

    How about Harrodsen? What Rurik knew was that this old guy captured many slaves in the era of Ross''s rise He was indulging himself in sensuality, and he was also indulging his son Kanuf.

    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>

    ¡¾Rise of Rurik¡¿¡¾¡¿

    Rurik and Kanuf were of the same generation. Considering that he was a group of wives and concubines, Kanuf, as a pure-blooded old Russ, married a few more women and had a lot of children, which was actually a good thing for the kingdom.

    Rurik put the honey and spirits here, and remarked that these are delicious specialties of the East, so-called special gifts from him. Little Osborn did not understand why his father was so polite to the bedridden old man.

    Child Tong Yan Wuji: "Dad, why doesn''t he get up? He seems very arrogant..."

    Gould''s ears are not deaf, he forced a wry smile and gradually turned into relief, and asked his king in a hoarse voice: "This is your first son."

    "You are really old. Hehe, this is my direct heir."

    "Oh, like the white fox of my family. You, are you going to Lake M?laren soon?"

    "Yes."

    "Okay. He''s the new Gould now, and my time is over. Rurik, please leave. I''m just an old man who''s leaving, and it''s not worth your stay."

    The more he mumbled, the more unpleasant Rurik felt. "Is this driving me away?"

    "No. I just don''t want you to see me again. Ah..."

    Gould lay down completely and closed his eyes. If he wasn''t still breathing, Rurik even felt that the old guy had returned to heaven.

    Just follow the old man''s wishes and stop watching his decaying jokes...

 Chapter 1123ï¼š Rurik reunites with the Governor of Stockholm

    What does Old Man Gould mean to those who settle on Tombstone Island? The wealthy businessman was very rich, and his family heirs were very powerful. This has nothing to do with ordinary people.

    The governor of the island fortress and the people can only wait and see the changes. They welcome the king''s presence to inspect. In the night banquet, when Rurik mentioned Gould''s death, the mansion on the island immediately became a public facility on the island. People really regretted that the old man''s departure, but they were just making some superficial words to say something "sorry", and the corners of their glances couldn''t hide everyone''s interest in receiving the entire mansion.

    It is fair to say that the so-called Governor''s Palace has only a resounding name, and the living environment is really average.

    As the king of Rurik, his so-called palace on Tombstone Island is actually the level of ordinary dwellings, and he cannot adapt to its nobility at all. In the past, Ross was generally poor, and the greatest significance of Tombstone Island was the gateway to the Gulf of Bothnia.

    He could have brought his family to live in Gould''s mansion. Considering that the old man didn''t want others to see his rottenness, then let it go.

    The celebrities who were still stranded on the island heard the king''s call and happily participated in the banquet.

    The main course of the banquet is the most common and abundant local catch, and it is paired with wheat cakes and ale. It is autumn. There are also freshly washed Nordic blackberries and raspberries on the plate. Everything returns to the most traditional Viking. style catering.

    The king and queen sit in the most prominent positions, followed by Prince Osborn and deputy priest Velika.

    One is the future high priest and the other is the prince. Rurik brought his two children here to let them meet the world, and let the celebrities from all walks of life in the kingdom see the true appearance of the next generation of top nobles.

    Flattery is incessant, and Rurik likes to listen to pretty words, and unconsciously he is also greedy for cups. He could hear that behind all these good words was everyone''s desire to make a fortune in the future. Everyone wanted to be successful, and everyone wanted to eat delicious food. In other words, celebrities on the island hoped that their wealth could be comparable to that old guy Gould.

    How to get rich? There are many merchants on the island. Since it is close to the pirate den that was recruited on Saaremaa Island, some real pirates in the past settled on the island. It can be an instant thing for maritime merchants to become pirates. Their production and lifestyle determine that they mainly rely on fishing to survive in peacetime. If they want to make a fortune, they become second-order dealers by trading.

    These methods are safe in today''s era, that is, making a fortune is far less efficient than war.

    No, they did mention the possibility of a new war.

    Rurik didn''t intend to hide his strong idea of ??interfering in the Frankish civil war. He was getting a little drunk, and he simply preached the benefits of interfering in the civil war.

    They simply shouted: "If you want to make a lot of money, you have to take big risks. You pass through the seas of the Danes and go to Rotterstad in the west, where the fish is more abundant, the water is saltier, and there are our allies nearby. We Our allies and clear enemies. You recruit some mercenaries to develop there, and in the future, I will need you for the Middle Kingdom mercenaries. Or, you can go it alone."

    What is "you go it alone", it is Rurik''s instigation on the piracy of these Swedish-born merchants. They have boats, and there are still a group of poor but strong young people near Lake M?laren. Gather a team and drift all the way to the south bank of the Yinhe River to loot at will.

    Rurik had thought carefully about interfering in the Frankish civil war. If he once again invaded the kingdom, the economic losses to the kingdom would be greater, and the most unbearable would be the death of the excellent labor force.

    The huge war basically integrated the northern forces, and the Ross Headquarters lost more than a thousand pure-blooded Rus. Although Rurik has great expectations for Ross''s offspring, it is a pity that the large losses of the veterans have caused the "passing and helping" mode to fail. Are their combat effectiveness really excellent? do not know.

    So what about the enemy? It is better to encourage a group of explorers and pirates from various Swedish ministries who are traditional allies to "explore" the world of Middle Francia.

    And this is also Rurik''s extra action by going to the Great Temple of Uppsala in the northern waters of Lake Merlaren to do the autumn sacrifice. He has a hunch that the Swedish lords, big and small, who have the status of dukes, will not be absent. The Battle of the Franks in the winter of 840 must have been very annoyed.

    What is glory? The Frankish army, which had been chasing the Danes to beat and forcing the Danish chief to kneel and confess, actually collapsed in the First World War. The Rus-Denmark-Saxony coalition won the victory, but there was a lack of serious Swedish aristocrats to share the glory, and the large amount of benefits seized after the war was also unavailable to these nobles.

    And a group of ordinary Swedish people happily rushed to Rotterstad, the mouth of the Lein River, where the sea is salty and the fish is richer, the climate is warmer, and the living environment is far better than that of their hometown. It is not wrong to betray their tribe and settle there. The old tribe did not bring glory to everyone, and Mu Qiang and the others simply followed the Danes and Rus.

    As Rurik had planned, his small fleet stayed on Tombstone Island for a full day, unloading a small amount of cargo and then heading off.

    The fleet made a small circle in the sea, and then turned into the mouth of Lake M?laren.

    No one can ignore such a fleet, and the ships passing by have made a smooth course for it, and then admire the phantom of the fleet in the distance.

    Huge jibs were printed and striped, and the mast flags trumpeted the glory of Ross.

    Passing through the estuary area dominated by trivial islets and sandbars, the fleet sailing in the correct waterway arrived in Stockholm smoothly.

    Rurik was standing at the bow of the boat, holding the tightly-covered Prince Osborn himself, and his arm was firmly grasped by the eldest daughter Velika.

    "Dad, today''s market is very lively, they are doing a lot of business?"

    "Of course, it''s busy trading food here. Velika, the last time you came here was two years ago. I don''t think you still remember it clearly."

    The girl smiled slyly, looking around, she was very surprised by what she saw.

    Stockholm is a new city with a large-scale expansion on the basis of the old M?laren Market. The M?laren Market did not have a clear name, and now it is only called Stockholm, but the original meaning of the name is also simple and rude. settlement".

    The Melalen Market, which was originally a street-like street, has long been replaced by a huge lakeside empty field that was specially created. This is the core of the market, and the Governor''s Palace firmly holds the ownership of this place. Although the main settlement of the Melalen clan is highly overlapping with Stockholm, Duke Bjorn of Melalen still only has the right to control his one-third of an acre of land.

    The most prosperous area was controlled by Rurik authorized Governor White Fox Gouldsson. The Governor''s Palace was built quite beautifully. The core attic was solid and reliable in wood and stone structure. The local land was soft and the attic was built quite solidly.

    The attic is equipped with a high tower for lookout. In a sense, it has the function of a lighthouse. Lighting grease in the bronze urn of the tower in some calm nights can indeed provide navigation for people who hunt at night on the lake, so that they can work at dawn. Arrive at the market with the latest catch and sell it as quickly as possible, and the picture is the freshness of the catch.

    Now, the big white fat white fox has indeed replaced his father Gould''s old role.

    The Rus Kingdom has a huge territory, and the distribution of its products is very uneven. The eastern territory, especially the capital, is the core. Although the capital is the most critical node of sea and land trade, the food self-sufficiency rate is extremely low. For the sake of safety, the food of the capital cannot be completely supplied by the Novgorod region.

    No one will think that there is too much food. On the contrary, the white fox, who was born as a businessman and inherited most of the family business, needs to discover the additional value of food, such as making a lot of money in winemaking.

    Even for winemaking, the royal family''s brewery is also in the capital, and most of the wines imported from the capital are imported from the royal family''s brewery that White Fox was ordered to run in Stockholm.

    Maybe the king won''t go to Lake M?laren this year because of his daily schedule, but after the white fox became the governor, he still kept the post at the mouth of the sea. The outpost soldiers trained by the Melalen tribe were recruited as the garrison of the Governor''s Palace. These people generally do not participate in the war, and their daily work is just patrolling.

    Patrol in the market, patrol the streets, patrol the lake, and even stare at the mouth of the sea.

    When the outpost noticed the approaching three large ships from a distance, the flag on the mast was clearly visible. Before Rurik arrived at the Governor''s Palace, the big white fat white fox had already changed into a well-dressed robe, wearing a cap of white fox mixed with ferret fur, and a lot of goose feathers dyed dark blue on the top.

    The Governor''s Palace has been moved out of Gould Island, and the island has been completely warehoused as a fortress.

    The market was lively and lively, and suddenly a large number of uniformed patrolmen appeared in the streets. These people arrogantly asked the street vendors to avoid, and the idlers to get out of the way, just because the king was about to arrive in Hong Kong.

    Soon, the market was cleared of empty space. The people who were dispersed did not really leave. They gathered at the pier in different clothes. As long as they stood on a high place and looked around, they could see all kinds of velvet hats and a lot of blond heads.

    The weather was cool enough that winter was not far away, but the bad rain didn''t really come, and the northerly winds helped dry out the newly harvested oats. The oats that are being sold are not dry enough. In order to rush to sell the wheat to earn the biggest wealth of the family in the whole year to improve life and pay off foreign debts, just like in the past years, the wheat in the entire Lake Melalen area is again at this time. at the lowest point of the year.

    It is the invisible hand that sets the constantly fluctuating price, and the white fox does not contact the various Swedish dukes on this issue. The dukes are big landowners. In peacetime, they are highly dependent on large-scale food sales to earn their wealth. For the practical reasons of weakening them, the white fox is happy to see a further drop in food prices.

    The big fat man''s gorgeous fur can only make him fatter. It is this fat man who has two huge lapis lazuli earlobes hanging from his fat earlobes.

    Who doesn''t love gems? Especially these gems were given by his son-in-law, little Eric.

    However, due to practical factors, the Eric family who trafficked gemstones has no longer risked being killed in recent years. They have traveled thousands of miles to the Roman-controlled area to trade high-end gemstones. The amber resources on the Baltic coast can try their best to explore their wealth potential. As long as you dig enough and good enough, you can make a lot of money.

    Eric, the old guy, certainly hopes that his descendants will inherit his career. His idea is very good, and he can''t get rid of the orders of the superior.

    The Governor White Fox is the superior. He is now like the old Gould who is twenty years younger in all aspects, especially the fat face and belly, which makes the appearance very similar to the old Gould, which makes the local Swedish people even more. The nobles appreciate and are familiar with.

    Old Eric was too lazy to run the boat. His son went to the chubby granddaughter of the Gould family.

    A businessman with an obese body does not need any time to make the client think that he has strong financial resources, and it is easier to negotiate a deal.

    Old Eric leaned on a gilded staff with lapis lazuli, and rich fur concealed his aging. His son was in high spirits, and the fat daughter-in-law was standing beside her father Baihu with her little daughter in her arms.

    A group of guards lined up on the dock, their left arm grabbed the uniformly textured wooden shield, and the right sword was in the sheath, rhythmically beating the hilt with the hilt. Twenty people holding bullhorns rhythmically blew low and melodious horns, trying their best to suppress the roar of the noisy crowd.

    The fleet was heading towards the pier. Seeing their enthusiasm, Rurik, who was already in a good mood, was already smiling.

    The strong man took the rope dropped by the big ship, and the three sailing cruisers were firmly docked.

    Standing at the bow of the boat, Rurik and the white fox looked at each other and saw the big white fat man. The flattering smile on his face was too contrived, right?

    Following the lowered plank, the king with his prince in his arms stood on the land of Stockholm.

    The white fox took his cronies and entourages to remove the hats and luggage to the king and his wife, and deliberately rambled some warm words in the cold wind.

    "It seems that this year''s trade situation is very hot!"

    "It''s all thanks to the blessing of the king."

    "Haha, you''re slick. I like it very much." After that, Rurik made a lot of cronies who were following the white fox.

    Although he didn''t have much contact with him, Rurik remembered very well the old guy who used to sell lapis lazuli. Old Eric is indeed old, and his person has not changed much except that his beard has grown a lot. His son and grandson are all present, and looking at this little Eric''s chubby face can prove the warmth of marriage.

    The fleet docked first, and the supplies that were to be unloaded were temporarily placed in the cabin. Rurik was convinced that it was because of his sudden visit that the Governor White Fox made an emergency response, which suddenly added trouble to the thriving market. Let the market resume its prosperity! It is the most important annual food fair in Sweden, and there is no further delay.

    Rurik took his family directly into the Governor''s Palace. Most of his entourage entered the Governor''s Palace area and rested in the vacant dormitory. Only a few people needed to guard the ship and lived on the ship.

    The towering and honest Governor''s Palace is very eye-catching, and Osborn, who is nestled in his father''s arms, is covered by the shadow of the attic, and he even probes into it.

    The son kept his head high, and Rurik couldn''t help but build a lot. "Hehe, white fox, white fox, you expanded the attic when I was away?"

    The big white fat man who was leading the way had intended to report on various affairs, and he took the opportunity to laugh and said: "How can I lose face to the king? Your Majesty discredited it. Expanding this attic, repairing the island fortress, I also expanded the restaurant in the city, and added a warehouse. All buildings are flying the banner of the Majesty. Of course, all of these are the wealth of the Majesty. I am your loyal steward. I''m bound to do anything."

    With honey in his mouth, Rurik suddenly couldn''t take it anymore. He was happy and a little embarrassed, and he was willing to believe that this glib guy was really loyal.

    There is one thing that White Fox said very truthfully. If it wasn''t for his alliance with Gould back then, where would the early funding for Ross''s rise come from? Although without the help of the Gould family, Ross can still rise, but the speed will be too slow.

    Baihu and his brothers have the power they have today are the result of the non-stop renewal of the first commercial contract after the great success.

    Legally, the white fox is the governor. He has no fiefs or titles, and some real property in the form of gold and silver. In a sense, this kind of person is the big fat sheep in the hands of the king.

    Baihu is a useful and meritorious minister. If this person is unfaithful, he can naturally deprive him of the power he was given. Now he is Dazhong, and he is the most important distributor of the royal family''s direct industry in Sweden. Paying more attention to maintaining law and order can be the reason for the money.

    The Governor of Stockholm is the royal businessman of King Russ. Since this person has inherited most of the business of the old Gould, it is reasonable to say that he does things step by step, and it is reasonable to get a sales promotion for each transaction according to the old contract.

    Thinking of it this way, Rurik felt that the fat man''s sweet words were still repeating a fact.

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that after giving full marks to Xiangshu novels, they found a beautiful wife at the end!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1124ï¼š This is Russias trade surplus

    The big fat white fox used greasy food to clean up Rurik, and even took out fat to reward the sailors.

    Are they still sailors? Until Rurik revealed that Ross''s full-time navy had been established, all sailors were recognized as marine warriors.

    No, Godlund, who has the identity of the chief of the sea war, can participate in the king''s banquet as an accompanying elite for the first time in this identity.

    Roast lamb is a feature of Gould''s family banquet. The lamb is marinated and then roasted.

    Its presence seemed to make the spirits that Rurik brought darkened.

    But wine is an important cargo to be placed in Stockholm.

    He was slightly drunk, and Rurik was in high spirits. He asked Baihu not to submit any written documents, but to talk about the situation with one mouth to prove it was true.

    The white fox with the goods in his belly really opened his mouth and said: "I know that the king is very concerned about the grain transaction here in Melalen. Haha, there was no trouble in the past summer, and the king gave tax-free tributes, and now they have more. food!"

    "So what? What about food prices now?"

    "Hey, a hundred pounds of oats are only six silver coins."

    "Huh? So cheap?"

    "It''s so cheap."

    "Did you use some means?" Rurik couldn''t help but ask.

    Baihu Yaoyao''s fat head and ears: "This is fate, or the invisible hand that the king said. God''s arrangement, how can I be a mortal? As you estimated, I am trying to buy as much as possible."

    "Yes, you did a good job." Rurik patted his thigh, "I remember the lowest price here at Lake M?laren."

    The white fox shrugged again: "If only five silver coins could buy a hundred pounds."

    "Maybe more people selling food will do."

    The low price of grain hurts farmers more than this. This summer has been relatively good, and ordinary homesteaders are happy but cannot afford to eat excess grain. They lack the ability to stably store excess grain. After storing enough grain, they take out some of the excess to brew Yiweng ale, and almost sell the rest for cash.

    Who is the rich man here? Only the Governor has a large amount of cash in his hands. The big white fat white fox is the biggest buyer. Behind him is the big backer of King Ross.

    The nobles of each tribe are all large landlords, especially the largest Melalen tribe. During the period, there were a number of landlords, and it was a great task to randomly pull out one and place it in other tribes.

    They have the most surplus grain in their hands. If they can''t sell it quickly, they can only rot in their own barn, and even the barn can no longer hold it.

    For Bjorn, Duke of M¨¦laren, he was the abdicated king of Sweden, and now he has fully accepted his status as the richest man. This year has been a bumper harvest, at least in his eyes, his warehouse has exploded.

    Have mercy on the tenant farmers? Do not! The rent that should be collected cannot be less, and the debt must also be paid. As for a large number of debt serfs and simple slaves, what does the high grain output have to do with these talking cattle and sheep.

    The Swedish grain market in Lake M?laren was already oversupplied, and the big nobles had to lower the price in a hurry to sell.

    Even Bjorn would feel the pain in the flesh. He had no choice. If he didn''t sell it cheaply, the low-priced food from other tribes would be bought by the big white fat man. The kid preached that "Ross will buy a million pounds this year", but the grain in the market exceeded this amount, and the poor king Bjorn could only accept the cheap sale.

    Unless, he organized the Melalen fleet to rush directly to the distance to sell food.

    Sold to the Danes? Then you can''t get a lot of silver coins.

    Sold to the capital of Ross? One is the cost of shipping, the second is simply that this old guy can''t keep his face, and the third is that he is too lazy to do it.

    Therefore, in theory, 60,000 silver coins can buy these surplus grains. Rurik made an estimate and optimistically estimated that he really only spent this amount of money on food purchases, and he could still make a fortune after adding labor costs and transportation costs.

    Some of the pure grain transactions are the market of 60,000 to 200,000 silver coins. The former is a good year and the other is a famine year. Rurik, who has a huge amount of cash in his hands, doesn''t think it''s going to cost a lot to buy food.

    "I did the math and I''ve invested more than four hundred pounds of silver in the brand new flagship. That''s forty thousand, and there will be more in the future! Unexpectedly, the cost of buying food on Lake Melaron is only equivalent to building a big boat. ?"

    Hearing the king''s words, Baihu was not surprised.

    "It''s impossible for them to make a fortune by selling food!" Said, the white fox held the glass and stared at the transparent nectar in it. "And speaking of the king''s spirits, I can easily sell two pounds of silver coins for a bottle of vodka in a liquor store."

    "Oh? I remember it was just a pound at first."

    "Yes, but your supply is limited. Besides, no matter how many people there are and how strong those leaders are, they are willing to compete. Otherwise, how can they prove that they are dukes?"

    "They''re willing to spend a fortune."

    The white fox smiled, he was embarrassed to say that the king was ignorant, and sighed, "So I dress gorgeously every moment, and my guards and patrolmen are also decorated with amber, well-dressed, and their weapons are all high-quality steel swords. Are those dukes willing to be compared with me as a merchant?"

    Rurik thinks about it, too. Louis XIV personally led the fashion trend. He used arrogant and extravagant means to win over noble ladies from all over the world, and then attracted all the nobles to compete in Paris. In this way, the king made a fortune and centralized power.

    Maybe the white fox has realized something similar? If the Swedish aristocracy is busy with arrogance, there will be no wrong thinking? After all, Ross has been separated from the Swedish world for a long time. Although the two countries are now merged, it is impossible for the local aristocracy not to leave the system and live on their own.

    Selling the eastern and northern specialties of Ross in Lake M?laren, these nobles are indeed willing to spend a lot of money, but the goods they can provide are only a few: grain, flax, dried fish. Of course, there are also livestock and dairy products, etc., the total amount is too small and will not cause quantitative changes in trade.

    Rurik got excited by his slightly drunk brain, and he thought a lot: "So, White Fox, how much did you earn here in the past warm season?"

    "This... I dare not hide it, about two thousand pounds."

    "That''s 200,000 silver coins. How much do we import in the fall?"

    "I''ll think about it again." The big fat man''s delicate white hands like bear''s paws also wore a lot of gemstone rings, and he pinched his fingers naively: "The grain and flax are the main ones, we don''t care about fish, we can buy cabbage and onions. A little more. And the cheese of the Yermalen people, which is not very large. These things are not very valuable, we pay at most 100,000 silver coins this year. But I spent a lot of money on the construction here, and this year I made a net profit of 80,000 at most pieces."

    "Huh?" Rurik couldn''t help probing his face with an exaggerated expression: "Trade surplus? We have a surplus of 80,000 silver coins?"

    "That''s probably the case, the exact number is somewhat different."

    "Ah? If you don''t do much construction, don''t you?"

    "Exactly..."

    A trade surplus sounds like a good thing, and if Sweden were another country, Ross would be able to **** blood freely. But Rurik is the king of Sweden!

    He had to consider one thing. If he continued to indulge this kind of blood-sucking and realized that the Swedish dukes who were rapidly becoming poor would either be content to be poor and watch the rapid shrinking of the trade market here, or rebel.

    The white fox really gave Rurik a chance to think carefully and find a way to make this group of Swedish nobles rich. As for those ordinary people, if they are willing to immigrate to the East, all kinds of concessions are waiting.

    The method of bringing people to immigrate is actually digging the corner of the nobles, and this matter can only be secretly kept secret.

    As long as these nobles are stabilized to give them the chance to make a fortune, their enthusiasm is beyond doubt.

    Rurik can be sure that the economic prosperity and food harvest they brought to Lake M?laren in 841 was largely due to the war dividends last year!

    No, they could continue to get some bonuses in exchange for a trip to the Frankish world.

    Rurik led the northerners to victory against the Franks. He has a great reputation in Lake M?laren. Although it has nothing to do with the commoners as to which leader is the king of Sweden, but Rurik is the king, and the people really like it. , which is evident from the crowded scene in the market.

    The fiery prestige has made the local nobles quite afraid, especially Bjorn, Duke of Melalen, the abdicated king who has been facing the dilemma of the slow loss of the tribe''s population.

    Population loss is a big problem, and Bjorn cannot send troops to control the departure of those tribal farmers. After all, the Melalen tribe is a behemoth pieced together by large and small families, and some small families want to emigrate. How can this be stopped?

    Before they immigrate, they will definitely sell their farmland and houses, and after changing them into cash, they will migrate to Tombstone Island at sea with the necessary production and living tools.

    Tombstone Island is already the core territory of Ross, and it is also a sea fortress. Immigrants can be fishermen, or they can rest here and continue eastward to New Rose Fort.

    Bjorn himself, as the largest landowner in M?laren, bought large quantities of land left by settlers. But he is not the only buyer. The Governor Baihu has more cash in his hands. Although he will not buy it at a high price, he can definitely pay immediately and never be slow. How about Bjorn? Raise the purchase price a little and pay as much as possible to avoid your own tribe''s fields being taken away by others. Even the other landlords of his family are the worst competitors.

    The merger of the land of the Melalen tribe has entered an active period, and the big nobles are not taking it by chance, but they will not let the farmland be abandoned. They have a lot of slaves in their hands. These tool people operate curved ploughs imported from Russia. With the improvement of agricultural technology, they are facing larger-scale farmland. Bjorn has spontaneously implemented large-scale farms, which objectively improves agricultural output. increase, the price of food will inevitably fall.

    Oversupply will cause prices to plummet. Bjorn is not a traditional businessman. He is even less aware of the truth that many businessmen cannot understand. Besides, all the nobles are now selling grain! Bjorn was nervous.

    "Ah! Fortunately, Rurik is here. I can organize the nobles to chat with him about anything."

    Bjorn wanted to take the opportunity to talk to Rurik, and Rurik also wanted to chat with him. The two sides hit it off. With Bjorn''s messenger visiting the Governor''s Palace in person, the meeting of the Swedish nobles was confirmed.

    It would take some time for the distant nobles to reach Stockholm by boat, but Bjorn was given a chance to negotiate on his own before that.

    The sailors in the felt triangular hats, in their new status as naval soldiers, were Rurik''s nurses.

    The white fox brought his own heavy armored bodyguards and escorted the king and his wife to visit Duke Melaron in a high-profile manner.

    They do it deliberately with a lot of fanfare, and even the navy keeps beating the snare drum just to get noticed.

    Many flags fluttered in the cold wind, and the feathers on the soldiers'' heads trembled violently. Today''s autumn weather is bright and sunny, making this colorful team invaluable.

    The ordinary Melalens, dressed in taupe sackcloth and leather, scrambled to admire the demeanor of King Rurik.

    The noise from the outdoors reached Bjorn''s mansion as far as the public council hall of Mellaron.

    The old Melalen market is almost abandoned. There are only a few small traders doing small business here. The straight alleys lead directly to the wine shops of the Rus. Rurik came here to revisit the old place. Standing under the building of the wine shop, he found that as the white fox said, a large-scale expansion was really implemented.

    "You made some floats. Very good! Very characteristic of us. In my opinion, you should also use some chalk mud and blue dye to make decorative paintings, and find a way to unearth some whitish stone to make some sculptures. It''s just My little advice."

    The white fox was flattered, his fat face trembled violently with laughter, and he bowed slightly: "Your Majesty''s suggestion is an order. Since you like this style, I will do it soon."

    "Ah, since you''re so caring, that''s fine. To tell the truth, walking past the market streets and alleys, they are still as dilapidated as I remember. You governor did not do well enough, you should make the road straight, and most importantly It''s better to pave the road with stone."

    "Huh? Well, I''m about to do it."

    "Very well, I will demolish and renovate the buildings on both sides of the road to make the appearance uniform. I will destroy all those ancient adobe longhouses and replace them with pure wood structures. You should go to the capital and take a good look. What is prosperity."

    Rurik didn''t mean to be bossy, he pinched his waist and pointed, purely because what he saw was regrettable. He knows that this is actually the territory of the Melalen tribe, and most of the sites on both sides of the streets belong to someone precisely. Is it a problem to spend some money as compensation to force their demolition? Do not. This semi-derelict old commercial street should be integrated into the new market system.

    The king is to let the Rus''s power penetrate into the soil like a root system. It is best for the large and small buildings in the largest settlement of Melalen, and an increasing proportion will become the property of the Governor''s Palace, or the property of Ross.

    It would be stupid not to guard against the abdication of King Bjorn of Sweden! A person who used to be a king, to put it bluntly, his existence is a threat to the kingship of Rus.

    Rurik couldn''t really kill him, and as the number one noble of the Melalen tribe, this man must still have great prestige. What annoyed him was that yesterday the duke only sent an envoy to visit and announced a date for Bjorn''s so-called "noble meeting".

    With such an attitude, Rurik agreed with a smile on the surface, but he cursed Bjorn''s arrogance in his heart.

    That is, the man who is the king feels that he still has the power to convene the noble assembly of all Sweden. The only one who can do this is King Ross! Because King Russ is the real King of Sweden.

    Rurik didn''t say the rude words, he showed his displeased attitude to the Governor White Fox, and the big white fat man can figure out what to do.

    What is arrogance? As a duke, Bj?rn never visited in person, but claimed that he would wait for the king silently in the council chamber of the clan with all twenty landowners of the clan.

    "Could it be a fraud? Absolutely not. I have three hundred guards now, and no one dares to make a mistake." Rurik thought silently, anyway, his skills are also very good, the queen and the child are placed in the governor''s mansion, out of He dares to let go of any problem.

    Baihu reorganized most of his guards and patrolmen and then acted as the king''s guard. He himself did not appreciate those armed sailors who were upgraded to real warriors. The ones who can really protect the king are carefully selected by themselves, and even some of them are strong men from burly family members who have been leaders at a very young age and continue to train.

    These guards and patrolmen wore masks and leather helmets, and wore standard blue and white rose cloth robes, which wrapped the chainmail inside. They even collectively carried round shields painted with blue patterns on their backs, and arm-length steel swords hung from their waists, all of the same style.

    With such a mighty and mighty presence, the onlookers of Melalen not only did not feel dangerous, but instead waved their arms with all their might. Many young people with relatively thin stature hoped that the king would notice them, and then they would do some errand under the king''s command.

    This is the choice of the people. Their eyes are sharp. Although their family is from Melalen, they cannot make a fortune by living with these landlords. I heard that serving as a soldier for the king has always had wine and meat, and young people with only strength are going to join the Ming Lord. .

    Because they have seen it, many of the mail guards in front of them are originally from Melalen, and their lives quickly improved after they were elected by the Fatty Governor. They are all playmates who fished for fish and caught squirrels together when they were children, just because some of the brothers were strong enough and some of them were selected and left to eat and drink spicy food, and other friends wanted to join in envy.

    It is precisely this fundamental reason that the Duke of Bjorn has no real authority.

    "It''s noisy outside, and the king is showing off his strength."

    "Is it right for us to sit like this? Maybe it''s time to meet the King in person."

    "Seeing the king now? For Rurik to see our jokes?"

    "I don''t want to go anyway. Rurik tricked us into going home last year, and as a result, he moved his troops south to attack Frank. He made a fortune over there, and he just didn''t want to share it with us."

    "Forget it! Our people have already lost a lot, and if we continue, we can only lose even more. It''s obviously our own withdrawal."

    "Bah. I think the Russ have lost a lot, they just stick with their teeth. Damn, it makes us look like cowards. It''s true that there are no more dead people, and we don''t continue to get a lot of money, and there is no glory."

    The landowners were chattering, and Duke Bjorn couldn''t get a word in at all. He was a duke, but he was not canonized by Rurik. The strength of the landowners present is not absolutely inferior to Bjorn, and there is no need for everyone to let the facts dictate. After all, everyone can easily choke their throats with one sentence: "You retreat with everyone, and we miss the chance to make a fortune again."

    Although the Norse language does not have proper nouns to describe "trade surplus" and "trade deficit" Post-war Melalen nobles can feel that although everyone enjoys the privilege of being free from tribute for ten years, they want to be free from tribute. It is wishful thinking to profit from trade with Rus.

    It''s fair to say that the Russ offer very good items and pay more to buy them. Of course, everyone can choose not to buy it. The commoners need them to improve their lives, the nobles need them to prove their wealth and wealth, and the goods that everyone can get are cheap, and they come and go like a piece of sawdust stuck in their flesh. Bleeding.

    The fact that the power of the Melalen tribe was divided among more than 20 local nobles, Bjorn was never an iron fist, his marriage with the son of the white fox was not for the whole tribe, but everyone said it was for himself. He is weak to the governor, just as weak to the nobles of his own tribe, as long as there is a first compromise, there can be countless times. Although the aristocrats did not have Bjorn, he felt that he could only be a rich man in the future.

    For this reason, the title of a duke is a living joke.

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that after giving full marks to Xiangshu novels, they found a beautiful wife at the end!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1125ï¼š Instigating Viking Raids

    The Melalen clan did not have the beginning of a blood-related clan. When large and small families got together, they simply used the name of the lake goddess "Melaren" as their identity, so that no one would be offended.

    Because of this, when Rurik walked into the parliamentary court of the Melalen people with a gorgeous guard of honor, he saw a group of nobles dressed in furs sitting in a circle and clapping their legs, everything was as it was in the past.

    They were still sitting on leather cushions, and there was no noble seat in the parliamentary court. The round table-like scene could not show the nobility of Duke Bjorn at all.

    Rurik knew the rules of the north very well. He entered the parliamentary court with his saber as usual, but ordered all the armed attendants to retire. Only the big white fat white fox could reasonably participate in it as the governor.

    "It''s the king. It''s finally here." There was a commotion in the crowd.

    If Bj?rn''s legs seemed to be yellowing, he stood up and greeted him. The rest of the local aristocrats also greeted them with smiles, and they slowly opened their mouths with polite words.

    "Everyone, sit down." Rurik gestured with his hand.

    He turned his head slightly to look left and right, and the subtle atmosphere of the house was evident. Behold! These nobles clearly didn''t take Bjorn seriously, but respected themselves.

    He mourned for a second for Bjorn who had lost power, and then looked at the ball-like head of the white fox from the corner of his eyes, feeling a little dark in his heart.

    He whispered again: "I thought that you would repair Meralen''s parliamentary court very well, but I didn''t expect it to be exactly the same as it was many years ago. Bjorn, it seems that you are saving money in this regard."

    "Just following tradition. You know, we''re very traditional here."

    Bj?rn borrowed a donkey to get off the slope, so he was embarrassed to slap his face and pretend to be a fat man. The current situation of his family can be called rich, and even the expenses are very good.

    Rurik himself invited a deerskin cushion to spread out casually, and the white fox sat beside the king as well.

    No local noble dared to sit with the king, and the king''s dignity was highlighted in such a fair court.

    When the king was done, the nobles smiled and exchanged glances, and no one was willing to start chatting first.

    The scene was a little awkward for a while.

    "Damn, you both had a good chat before, but now you''re all dumb?" The upset Bjorn remained silent, but complained a few times in his heart.

    The council chamber was quiet, so uncharacteristically it was as if they were holding back so much that they didn''t know where to start for a while.

    "You''re all dumb? Venerable people!" Rurik clapped his hands three times, as if hitting a gavel to lift their spirits. "It''s you!" He pointed at Bjorn again, "Dignified duke, it is you who sent a messenger to invite this king to participate in this meeting. Just talk about anything and don''t hesitate."

    "This¡­"

    "What? You look embarrassed? Could it be that there is something unspeakable? You are obviously older than me, why are you not decisive enough?"

    After some deliberate scolding, Bjorn remained hesitant.

    Rurik''s peaceful face gradually frowned: "What''s going on?"

    So one of the local nobles said, "Rurik, you are King Russ. Last year we finished fighting the Danes, and then our Melalens evacuated. Why? You still take your army to the south to attack the Franks. People, why don''t you call us for such a good thing?"

    Seeing that the bold guy started, and the other nobles saw that Rurik showed no signs of rage, a second noble shouted: "The brothers are not saying that the king is not interesting. But the brothers missed the opportunity to make a fortune."

    "That''s right. Some Ankras continued south, while other tribes left. They must have made a fortune, but we missed out on money and honor."

    ¡­

    The nobles made clear their previous complaints and saw that their speeches became more and more fierce.

    Rurik was not angry. In fact, he had the idea of ??pushing these guys to go to war again. Since this group of people had resentment in their hearts, they had a strong interest in continuing to make a fortune. Isn''t this a pillow when you are dozing off? Isn''t it a brand new friendly army that invaded Frank after a little bit of agitation?

    After listening to some complaints, Rurik twisted his neck and reached for his ears: "Are you finished?"

    After all, everyone shut up.

    "In what happened last year, some people complained that their own losses were too great, and after Denmark robbed a lot of property, they decided to take it as soon as possible and then withdraw it. I won''t say who it is. The relevant people know who is going to run away. I gave up my future glory and wealth, and I didn''t stop them."

    After holding back for a while, Bjorn felt that he finally got a chance to speak. He didn''t spit out: "If you give me another chance, I will insist on continuing to fight."

    "I thought you were dumb." Rurik rolled his eyes at him and asked again, "All the great nobles of Melalen are here, and you all gathered together to simply complain about me?"

    In fact, they dare not say that because the market price of grain this year is too low, they make everyone not earn much and feel aggrieved. In principle, they can transport their own goods to New Roseburg and the north to sell food, but the only armed cargo ship is so noisy. All the families have paid for it. This is a big ship funded by crowdfunding. It has a very strong transportation capacity, but there is only one chance to transport food this autumn. A family wraps up its use rights, which means that other families can''t use it.

    In theory, Bj?rn can enjoy it exclusively as a duke. If he has the idea, he will be opposed by others, and no one will be able to use this big ship. Then organize a traditional long-ship team to transport grain to the east and north. The grain transport capacity is not much, and the total value of the goods is not much. Even if there is no tariff for the time being, there will be a boat management fee.

    They had no choice but to sell the surplus grain to the Governor White Fox at a low price, and everyone was not happy about this.

    Bjorn still kept an eye on it, he pointed to the ceiling deliberately: "The climate is not bad this year, and the farmland is neither a good harvest nor a poor harvest. How is the situation in the east?"

    "You? Are you asking about the capital city? Or more eastern farmland?"

    "It''s Novgorod," Bjorn asked on behalf of everyone.

    "Of course it''s a bumper harvest. It''s warmer over there, and the soil around the lake is fertile. Haha, a lot of new wheat is being delivered to the capital, and this king has found a new inland waterway this summer, and the water flow of the new waterway will always be soothing. New options for transportation with the capital¡­¡±

    It is necessary to inform the nobles of Lake M?laren about some of the infrastructure construction in the Eastern World. Ross built the first canal to create a new waterway with the power of people. Of course, this matter must be widely publicized.

    Bjorn and other nobles had to respond with awkward smiles, they did not understand how the canal and the new inland waterway had anything to do with themselves in Scandinavia.

    The nobles realize that the main grain-producing area of ??Ross has a bumper harvest. Does it seem that the food of Lake M?laren is no longer important?

    "After all, you''re just complaining that the king didn''t bring you with him in last year''s continued war. No matter what the situation was at the time, it''s pointless for us to argue now."

    Rurik asked everyone to relax, and everyone could see that their king had something important to say, so they all listened with their chests held high.

    "Now there is a chance, or you have noticed all this. This king has signed an agreement with a distinguished Frankish nobleman, and the Frankish area south of the Inn River can be used as our looting area. You Don''t you want to get rich? The opportunity is here."

    "I know about this, our people went spontaneously. However, they didn''t come back when they went." Bjorn shook his head regretfully.

    Others said, "Who knows if they are dead or alive? Although the king beat them once, they are not weak."

    "Indeed, who knows?" Rurik shrugged, "This is an opportunity! The Franks are in active civil war, and those great nobles must tear each other apart. We must seize this opportunity. Therefore, this king plans to continue to interfere in their affairs. During the civil war, I have sent people to build a foothold, and I have asked them to loot. As long as there are no accidents, my people will come back to report their duties in late autumn. My high priest has done divination, and those who go to the Franks are safe and sound. . . . what will you choose?"

    They looked at each other, and no one dared to speak rashly.

    Rurik clapped his hands to remind everyone to pay attention: "Listen! I am sending Blue Fox Gouldsson, Earl of Gothenburg. You all know him. How is he? What about his men? Do you think he will fail? I don''t believe it anyway."

    The big fat white fox sat here, and Bjorn hurriedly smiled: "So it''s him! Although the blue fox is a businessman, he is clearly more brave than many warriors. He will achieve great success, so we..."

    "That''s right. I plan to use troops against Frank, but I need some new recruits. I''m very worried that as our intervention deepens, when the top nobles have a big battle, we must send heavy troops to intervene."

    "Large-scale war, this is a good thing!"

    "What we want is a war."

    "The young people in my family need victory as a rite of passage."

    ¡­

    The nobles were chattering again, and they no longer needed to hide their willingness to fight. Bjorn himself does not reject fighting. As the Duke of Melalen, he has the obligation to lead everyone to form the Melalen Army to fight, and doing so will help increase his prestige.

    "Okay, it looks like you are very enthusiastic." Rurik simply pursued the victory: "This is purely voluntary, you can organize your own people to loot the Franks, loot and capture the captives according to your ability, this king will not say anything. As long as you pay attention to some basic principles, everyone who comes to the north of the Yin River is our allies, and you can loot the area to the south..."

    It was no longer necessary to open a meeting place to discuss this matter with them, and Rurik took the opportunity to solemnly explain the principles of looting.

    Who is the ally and who is the enemy, which areas can be robbed, which areas must not be touched, and how those who should not be robbed should be punished, he explained everything in detail.

    In this way, even Rurik didn''t take Bjorn seriously. He was instigating those big landowners with their clan blood relatives and family members to be small-scale pirates, attacking the Middle Frank region in the most standard Viking raiding mode.

    Rurik had the idea that the so-called Eastern Kingdom had signed an alliance under the city, and King Ludwig would not dare to take the initiative to attack because his vitality was severely damaged.

    In last year''s war, the core military strength of the kingdom of Ross was also seriously lost. Rurik couldn''t be sure that the young warriors who grew up were excellent in combat. But it is not appropriate to spend a huge amount of national money and soldiers'' lives in it.

    The old Rus people are all noble, and this is the basis of Rus'' rule.

    The best way to disrupt the Middle Kingdom is to find a group of northern nobles who want to make a fortune. These nobles are more able to organize the manpower of ships than ordinary fishermen, their organization is higher, and their will to fight is also good.

    Standard Viking raids are usually two or three boats and a hundred and ten people launching sneak attacks on innocent villages.

    This most standard action Ross rarely implements, because Rurik''s pattern is like this, and he just likes to carry out large-scale battles. The larger the war scene and the more human resources to be mobilized, the greater the benefits that the war will capture.

    The rogue-style Viking looting method is still useful. Ross will not institutionalize this tactic. All Swedish tribes, especially the Meralen tribe with superior human resources, can do it.

    Including Bjorn, the nobles reached a consensus with Rurik.

    As Swedish Vikings, they never felt guilty about looting, and considered it a way of life, just like fishing and hunting.

    The enemy''s warehouse is my warehouse! The key is who is the enemy.

    Now the Baltic Sea has been integrated by Rus, Rurik is also the king of Rus and Sweden, and there is a new kingdom of Denmark in the south. In the past, sneak attacks and exploits in the vast waters became a major crime. Anyone who dared to attack, everyone could crusade against them, and even the Count of Saaremaa was ordered to patrol the waters to enforce the law.

    The itchy fishermen, as the forerunners, followed Rurik''s advice and entered the fringes of the Frankish world.

    Those people are too weak to catch more fish in the Atlantic waters, and they don''t want to risk being killed to loot.

    The nobles have too many things to consider, especially to meet their ever-expanding capital expenditures, either focusing on self-production or robbery. The nobles are still more willing to rob.

    When the meeting was over, the nobles who had been complaining were all refreshed and geared up.

    The entire meeting Bjorn, as a duke, existed like an ordinary nobleman. He himself said something, and so did other nobles.

    "Sure enough, strength is still king!"

    Bjorn didn''t complain when he got home. He was never a domineering character like Olegin and Karl, but just a person recommended by a group of landlords. Because his title was not conferred by Rurik, but the name of the chief was changed to a title, which was later recognized by Rurik. What if one day his family was deprived of the title? Injured honor? Worried about damage to honor?

    Bjorn is not a cautious person, he knows that his strength is enough to show an advantage in the Melalen tribe, and it is not an absolute advantage.

    He had no desire to fight for power, and he was more concerned with developing his huge family to make life better.

    He has never been an honest person, and soon after returning home, he began to count the juveniles and adults in the family, including young women. Those tenant farmers and serfs are also counted among them, and none of the existing mercenary servants are left behind. Without him, Bjorn is counting the soldiers he can mobilize. He thinks Rurik''s agitation is very interesting. Next year, he will take his cronies to the Frankish world for "armed exploration" as the Duke of Melalen.

    As for the other landlords in the tribe, let them play it by themselves!

    "Anyway, that armed cargo ship is mine! If you fight me again, I''ll let the white fox mediate." Of course, although he married the governor white fox, it really made the other party look up to him, or it made King Ross really pay attention. It must be that he really has a troop of personal soldiers with a relatively large number of troops.

    How much is too much? For example, assemble a team of 500 people who are ready to fight at any time.

    Bjorn made such a plan for himself. His direct subordinates suffered a lot in the war last year, and it was indeed difficult to expand the army to 500 people. No, he also counted the young women in the family according to tradition. It is not surprising that Viking female warriors, especially when the tolerance is not enough, the proportion of female warriors is getting higher and higher.

    Bjorn is so, so do other landlords.

    Rurik, who returned to the Governor''s Palace, was in a good mood.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity to eat, he confidently shouted to the white fox incessantly. "I see, they''re all inspired by success. It''s great to save me another time to talk to them carefully."

    "Hey, actually, they want to be crazy if they want to get rich!" Baihu laughed.

    "Oh? You shut up the whole time during the meeting. What''s the matter? You feel that there is no need to speak, or you have reservations."

    "I actually know them very well. Your Majesty, they are actually poor. They are fierce because of poverty. They don''t look like nobles. I think Your Majesty still treats them as mercenaries."

    "Of course." Rurik fiddled with the warm lamb ribs, and one force cut it off: "Lothair of the Middle Kingdom, this man is our future enemy. Listen, a divided Frankish world is against We are in our favor, and I am trying to create this result. But King Lothair intends to unify the Franks, and if he does it, our good days will be over."

    Baihu knew very little about this, and he flattered: "What kind of enemy is it that is worthy of the king''s worries? Our army will definitely win!"

    "That''s it But we have to change some tactics. Your three brothers are all in the south now, and they are in danger. I am worried. After all, looting is risking being killed, and I arranged for you My three younger brothers are to help me expand my business territory in the south, and the looting is just a supplement. Some desperadoes do the licking of blood, disturbing our enemies, and all the people who died in the conflict were the people of the Melalen nobles. In the end, we Ross Army won the most wealth."

    "Wonderful!"

    "It''s not bad, it''s just to satisfy those guys'' thirst for looting, we and them each take what they need." Rurik shrugged and raised his glass: "This king won''t stay with you for a long time, and I''m going to Uppsa soon. The Temple of Ra has completed this year''s autumn sacrifice, and it''s time to return to the capital. Oh, I still have news of your father here."

    It was the white fox with a comfortable face, but his face suddenly turned down, "I know very well about my father. He..."

    "Everything is his own choice, Gould is an old friend of mine, he is too old after all. The will is over, he has chosen his own destination. Now, you are the new Gould, you are his Eldest son, be the governor here, just like in the past. Your family and mine are in the same boat, do it well."

    "Okay." The big white fat white fox filled himself with a glass of strong wine and drank it...

 Chapter 1126ï¼š Uppsala Autumn Festival

    Since the market price of grain is low, large-scale purchases are made. It is estimated that this year''s market situation in Meralen Lake will be more optimistic in the warmer Novgorod.

    Novgorod is the largest granary in Rus, and the local Slav boyars rely on organizing people to sell the village''s grain in exchange for more production materials. The best material they can get is grain.

    Rurik owns a huge area of ??his own private fields, and he pays to hire tenant farmers, most of which are managed by the people of Baishu Manor in the city. Employed people also have their own fields, and when they take care of their own fields, they also take care of Wang Tian. In exchange for benefits, they will be exempted from taxes, and the amount will come from the output of Wang Tian.

    He is at ease with this model, and the most important reason is that the queen is the second lady of White Tree Manor, and the prince has half blood.

    The food produced by the royal family can meet the normal consumption of the current standing army. The royal family''s mines and various handicraft workshops bring products with higher added value.

    The root of life is still food, and oats and wheat can be used as currency.

    The surplus of the market in Lake M?laren is being purchased by the white fox on a large scale. According to the past contract, Rurik will get the proportion of the response and get them at the price of the original purchase price.

    The market for grain trading here is not large, and speaking of the white fox, when he bought a large amount of grain, his governor''s palace and the guards he raised were unable to finish it. He would sell a portion of the surplus to Rosburg and Elrond in the north, another portion would be used to raise his favorite sheep and goats for his daily feasts, and the last portion would be brewed with strange additions such as raspberries. , Nordic blackberry flavored ale to earn added value at the winery.

    His work was not a concern for Laurik, and now Rurik was reorganizing his staff and set off for Uppsala next.

    The autumn festival was the most important purpose of Rurik''s trip.

    The largest temple in Sweden is in Uppsala, the northernmost part of the lake. A huge temple area stands on the mound. The nearby forest has long been cleared. Because it is the holy place, the nearby The flat areas could have been used for grazing, and the people of the Uppsala tribe did not dare to cross the border for no reason.

    The huge cedar tree next to the temple building is too surprising, it is completely different from the surrounding trees.

    The size of this tree is such that those who know it call it the "World Tree". The Uppsala tribe has a saying that this tree is a branch of the world tree located in the human world. Then, to worship next to the big tree, it is not necessary to connect to Asgard through the sky, but directly through the tree veins. .

    The old priest of Uppsala gave such a pretentious explanation. Since it was logically consistent based on belief, Rurik admitted this idea and even described it in the manuscript of the "Rossaga" as an official identity. endorsement. But the old priesthood has been purged, just as Ross purged the tribe''s past priesthood.

    Ross, it is not allowed to have a certain group of priests that will not be directly controlled by the ruler. They will either dissolve or disappear.

    Rurik still prefers simple and rude solutions. The old priest was killed, and the mood of the people of Uppsala could not be said to be mixed with grief and anger, but to be happy.

    Although the new Uppsala priest has black hair, he is still a girl from the eastern land.

    Rumi, the daughter of the chief tribe leader of the Finnish tribe Kovin, was appointed as a priest.

    She was one of King Rurik''s wives and concubines, and now gave birth to the king''s daughter.

    Uppsala leader Swined was no longer under the control of the old priest group, the people did not pay tribute, and the Uppsala Temple was actually managed by Swined himself by the king.

    Swinede changed from leader to governor, and the Uppsala tribe became a special existence in all of Sweden. Jurisprudentially, this clan has been absorbed by Rus, and has already broken away from the Swedish system, becoming the core jurisdiction of the Rus Principality in the kingdom.

    It is the responsibility of the people to keep the Great Temple of Uppsala up and running, except that they hardly have to pay taxes or even maintain a self-preserving army. Everyone can go all out to devote their energy to improving their lives, and the personal and economic security of the tribe is managed by the Governor of Stockholm.

    It was Rurik''s gift to them that made Uppsala completely different from other Swedish tribes. Objectively, this is also a method of differentiation and disintegration. In principle, Rurik does not want the possibility of the Meralen tribe to grow bigger.

    The large ship entered the small waterway and the keel was deep in the silt. The fleet finally docked at the military fortress of Gould Island in the lake. Rurik replaced the traditional longboat here, and temporarily dispatched some small servants raised by white foxes. The mighty fleet of up to five hundred people floated north with a large number of flags held high by the guard of honor of Ross.

    Twenty long boats were lined up in a long serpentine array, the sails were all folded, and the rows of oars on both sides slid rhythmically. The strong men who rolled up their sleeves ignored the north wind and sang chants and kept twisting their bodies to make the Seek to maximize paddle efficiency.

    Uppsala fishermen who met along the way watched the arrival of the Ross fleet in amazement, first surprised and then surprised, and then turned into guides.

    Because Rurik himself stood up in a very high-profile manner and stroked the hideous beast at the bow. He wants to let the public see his deep eyes and beard, and he wants to make the golden laurel crown on his head shine brightly, and he wants to show his elegant and luxurious clothes to the fullest.

    Soon, the fleet arrived at the small lake owned by the Uppsala tribe. The boats rushed into the soft lakeside mud, and everyone jumped deep to complete the landing.

    As long as you stand here, you can clearly see the beautiful appearance of the big tree on the distant mound.

    Velika looked at the novelty: "Dad, here we are again. See that tree again, why is it so big."

    "Because it''s connected to the World Tree. That''s the Holy Tree."

    "Oh. I remember. Sometimes I wonder, what if we moved this tree to Fort Novo Rose? Put it in the square, such a great tree, next to our great temple."

    Is it really childish? Rurik glanced at his giggling daughter, thinking that this might not be her daughter''s nonsense. He sighed softly, thinking that his daughter is also someone who has ideas, not a mediocrity.

    "Forget it, just let this tree stay here. We are going to do the ceremony there soon, you are the deputy priest! It''s fate, it''s really right that I brought you here. I went to the autumn sacrifice this year, and you happened to participate. "

    "Oh, okay." Velika nodded.

    "And your Aunt Rumi. You''re all priests, and the ceremony is up to you."

    "Is it her? Great, I really want to see her."

    Velika blushed with joy. Although her father had many wives and concubines, she also had many aunts. As for which one Velika likes best, based on his own blood, he likes Rumi more. That aunt and his mother had the same name in essence, and their appearances were very similar, and they were largely of the same family.

    Rumia, the high priest, is a Lapp, and Rumia is a Kowen. They are both branches of Finnish tribes, and there is a high similarity in language. It''s just that Velika was deliberately educated, and some bad things were completely wiped out as if they never existed. She had no idea that in the past, the Cowens would arrest Lapps as slaves, and now she only cares about family.

    The crowd watching the lively crowd flocked to the lake. Lumi, who was already busy preparing for this year''s autumn festival, was also holding her child this time, with her team of priests made up of Uppsala girls, happily rushing to the lake.

    Governor Swined came very timely. He recognized the noble king at a glance, and immediately brought the guards to the king and bowed to the ground half-kneeling salute.

    "Be flat! My governor, everything is fine. Haha, I haven''t seen you for two years, and you have gained weight. I see that your people are also enthusiastic, which shows that you are a very good governor."

    "Thank you for your concern. You... have also become more handsome and strong, and you are the king that everyone respects."

    After some concerned greetings, the Governor ordered the people to temporarily fade away, and the guards brought by Rurik gathered in the lakeside area to camp.

    Two years ago, Rurik built a military camp by the lake, and after the enthronement ceremony that year, the camp was converted into a public building for the locals. The good houses were turned into public granaries, and another group of people settled here, so that they did not have to build new houses.

    As the walls of the temple were demolished, the sense of sanctity of the past was shattered, and for two years any sacrifices were open to the public. Uppsala civilians will participate in any sacrificial activities on a large scale, and the event will also attract some nearby people to participate, and even attract small traders to row boats and sell some goods while they are lively.

    In addition to maintaining order, the guards organized by Governor Swined are also responsible for catching pickpockets and punishing injustices, and transferring the caught criminals to the Governor of Stockholm for disposal.

    The Governor''s Palace has nothing to do with luxury. It was originally Swined''s mansion. The premises were extended and some new wooden houses were erected.

    Rurik and the queen chatted with the governor and the mansion as usual. The governor met the prince and the future high priest, and Rurik also met the governor''s sons.

    Another high-profile compliment to each other, Swined fully supported Crown Prince Osborn and the next high priest Willika, and Rurik reiterated that Swined''s eldest son would succeed the governorship.

    Hearing this man''s description, Uppsala lived a quiet life. A few people participated in the War of 840, and the loss of the tribe was minimal. Although the loot brought back was not much, the gain far exceeded the cost.

    If life in peace is getting better and better, they don''t want to go out. Vikings are a way of life, they don''t raid, they''re just ordinary Uppsala farmers, fishermen and herders.

    Rurik doesn''t want the people here to go out either. They''d better stay here forever and keep quiet for a long time, and devote all their mind and body to maintaining the temple''s operation.

    However, if necessary, it is possible to call up five hundred warriors from Uppsala.

    The people here are 4,000 people. When they landed, Rurik saw many women in furs and furs with children in their arms. I wanted to come here because life began to improve and the population began to increase rapidly.

    He had talked a lot with the governor, and just after talking about what to eat tonight and deciding to slaughter a goat and roast it, the priest Rumi made a grand appearance with her team.

    Queen Svetlana was present, and she did not dare to show intimacy to the great king.

    Rumi can even keep a distance from Rurik, and her daughter is about to turn one year old. Has the good news reached the king''s ears? She tried her best to suppress her excitement, but she couldn''t stop her tears when she saw Rurik.

    "Why do you cry? Lumi, the great priest of Uppsala. This king is here to participate in this year''s autumn festival. Wipe away your tears! You are here just in time. Let''s discuss this year''s sacrifice."

    Rurik was as sensible as he was, and he softened his excitement with absolutely formal words. Because, he saw a lower priest standing next to Lumi, the girl was holding a leather sleeping bag, and a small child was sleeping inside. Who is this child? The answer couldn''t be clearer.

    Governor Swinend cleaned the chalet restaurant, he ordered the waiter to withdraw, only the waiter who passed the dishes could enter.

    Roasted Lamb is a great meal tonight with local grilled fish, stew and traditional salted Oat Lake.

    It was because of the sudden arrival of the royal family that the governor deliberately slaughtered the sheep, otherwise he would eat grilled fish for more days as a governor.

    There are no idle people here, in a sense it is more like a royal family banquet. The Governor Swined clearly took the eldest son to participate in it as a close minister.

    Everyone resumed their journey. Rurik, lined only in sackcloth, rolled up his sleeves to reveal his hairy arms, and broke a leg of lamb with no effort. He shaved the meat along the bones of the lamb, and gave it to the Queen, then to Willika and Osborn. Next, the final pieces of meat are placed in Lumi''s glass dish.

    Swined waited for his eyes to be amazed. He was embarrassed to say anything. It seemed that the king really loved his family. .There is a reason why everyone admires you."

    "It''s flattery. But I like it. Hehe, my woman, my child, of course, must be favored by this king." After that, Rurik cut off another piece of mutton.

    Having dinner together happened to talk about a lot of things. Swined is like listening to the king about the war in the Frankish world. This is not difficult for Rick. The article about the war in the Franks is a printed matter. In the past, due to the limited technology of printing workshops, printing The efficiency is not good, and the proofreading of the article is also flawed. After all, it is publicly posted in the square for everyone to understand.

    How could he pass up the opportunity to publicize his glorious deeds? Rurik took the old printed documents of the "War of War" with them. The papers were all folded, and the contents were also in rune text. He estimated that he would put them in Uppsa. The locals can understand it. The same document, he has also thrown a copy in the Melalen tribe, I think those nobles have already circulated it.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity to have dinner together, Rurik wanted to clarify this year''s ball festival.

    It was also this opportunity that he welcomed his second daughter, Sarah.

    "I thought it was a boy." After taking the swaddling clothes, Rurik immediately confirmed the gender when he saw the boy''s brown-black hair **** in a braid.

    Lumi looked at her man affectionately, she really couldn''t hold back now, and started crying again.

    "Just a girl. Maybe a boy is better."

    "Isn''t it better for girls? It''s perfect to be a priest. I''m really wronged to put you here."

    "This is my destiny." Lumi came from the bottom of her heart, and now she has to consider the Queen''s thoughts.

    "What''s the child''s name? Did you name her?"

    "My name is Sarah."

    "Sarah? The **** of the sun."

    "What? You are a hero favored by Odin. Of course your daughter must have a great and noble name." Lumi wiped her tears and said.

    "Oh, you''re right to think so."

    sara, it''s pretty common as a girl''s name. Seraphine is the name of the seraph, and its most primitive image only refers to the sun, the Frankish world, and some girls enjoy such a name. In the Nordic tribes, Sarah has always been the name of the sun. This name is extended to warm, and further extended to good images such as maternal love and kindness.

    Naming his own children was nerve-wracking, and Rurik was delighted that his woman could name her children herself.

    Sarah wasn''t even a year old, and Rurik counted the time, and he was really on target for the last time he had a close relationship with Rumi two years ago.

    This year''s Autumn Festival was based on the old tradition. Since Rurik took the royal family to participate, the scale of this festival was larger.

    Considering that there are not enough local cattle and sheep, the king brought 100 selected reindeer to sacrifice himself at the enthronement ceremony. This time, let''s use two local cattle.

    Completely different from the stone boat altar, the sacrificial site of the Great Temple of Uppsala is under the shade of the holy tree, the same point is that the blood of sacrifice must flow on the altar~ Rurik arrives in Uppsa A light rain fell soon after, but fortunately the autumn rain lasted not long, at least in the Lake M?laren area.

    The autumn equinox is a little hazy every day, but it still does not affect the sacrificial activities.

    Rumi put on the replica Ross antler helmet and performed the ritual according to local rules. Velika continued to participate as the deputy priest, so thousands of onlookers noticed that this little girl was holding the broken blade given to her by the king''s father. . The bull was held firmly by ten strong men, and the blood of the bull was sprayed everywhere on the big tree trunk.

    Velika was not afraid of such a savage sacrifice. She herself was sprayed with cow blood, her face was bright red, and the sword in her right hand kept dripping with cow blood.

    Does she look scary? Quite the opposite! Valkyrie is also a **** who bathes in blood, and such a deputy priest has a different style.

    The autumn festival ended with the cheers of thousands of people and the kneeling and worship of the holy tree.

    Only the royal family of Rurik did not have to kneel before the sacred tree. Just because he was blessed by the gods.

 Chapter 1127ï¼š Forest cats, sled dogs and the route to the north

    The real autumn rain has finally begun.

    After the autumn festival, when Rurik returned to Stockholm to start the next stage of inspection work, the strong and biting north wind swept the whole world with bleak rain.

    The low temperature is not enough to cause freezing rain, and the people at the dock are busy carrying the goods to shelter from the rain, and the streets and alleys that gradually become muddy are deserted.

    The prosperous commercial port city seems to be deserted. The whole city is stagnant, and everyone closes the doors and windows, and even seals the gaps with rotten cloth heads and broken leather, so that the cold will not penetrate.

    Only the towering chimneys spewed smoke and dust in the rain, and all households with the conditions lit the fireplace to disperse the humidity in the room with the heat brought by burning wood.

    Everything is peaceful in the Governor''s Mansion. Based on the bad current situation, Rurik didn''t want his own people to get sick because of the cold and rain, although some arrogant guys claimed to ignore this problem.

    The continuous rain has interfered with the white fox''s plan to deliver supplies. He also has a plan to prepare for the eucalyptus. As long as the **** rain doesn''t last for two weeks, everything can be said.

    If so, it will rain continuously until mid-October. Then the plan to send materials to the capital again this year can greatly reduce the transportation volume.

    There is only one thing that everyone is most worried about. As long as the time is delayed until October, Lake M?laren, the Gulf of Bothnia and most of the Gulf of Finland will start to freeze. When the waters start to freeze, there will be a half-year ice cover. Expect.

    Now Frozen does not think that traffic is completely cut off, all parties will organize reindeer sleighs to continue to maintain trade, but the capacity of their trade has plummeted, and the overall cost has also risen sharply. Such trade will be tilted towards high value-added commodities, and the trade will no longer be bulk grains, but salt, walrus ivory, precious bones and precious small animal skins, mainly mink.

    Staying in the Governor''s Palace Rurik will not be boring.

    The fortress-like Gould Island has long since completed the fortress, and the warehouses inside usually accumulate a large amount of grain and flax poles. The Governor''s Palace warehouse in Stockholm is also stocked with such bulk goods, only because the capacity on Gould Island is limited.

    The grain was piled up like a mountain, and the Governor Baihu decisively ordered some pottery urns to open up a brewing workshop. This is his family''s property, and he also uses his own food assets. He just borrows the Ross wine shop belonging to the royal family to sell it to earn higher profits.

    The more food there is, the more we must ensure its safety. No, the granaries everywhere have reached the point where cats have to be raised.

    Once, wild Nordic forest cats were hunted by hunters for their fluffy and warm fur. Its ability to control mice has been discovered, and it is a very cost-effective choice to raise some forest cats to catch mice to ensure food security.

    Velika had nothing to do, and played with the cat of the Governor''s Mansion as a pet. She often put her face on the thick fur and laughed at the cat.

    Osborn, who has reached the age of running around the most, just ran after the cat, and often made the cat scream indiscriminately, and once made a loud noise.

    As soon as the cat screamed, the queen hurried over. Cats have become normal domestic animals in Novgorod, and the number of families with cats is gradually increasing. They want to protect their small granaries with cats, but also ensure that cats will not eat their own poultry.

    No matter how small and cute the cat looks, it is still a small beast that is good at catching mice.

    She chased her son, and when she picked it up, she criticized him harshly. She ordered that the cat was not allowed to toss and was scratched, but she beat her on the **** a few times as a deterrent, which made her son cry again.

    Naogui Nao, the family''s fireworks are really strong.

    Baihu''s sons and daughters have all set up their own families. He is old, and the blond hair on his fat head naturally falls off a lot. As long as you look closely, some of the hair has turned into silver.

    Rurik enjoyed the commotion, and when he met the queen who had caught her son with a big meal, he asked her to put little Osborn down.

    "This kid! Toss the cat, what if you scratch your hand and bleed?"

    As soon as he was put down, the little guy hugged his father''s thigh, busy hiding his body and sticking out a pair of big blue eyes.

    Rurik held the queen''s shoulders to persuade him with good words: "If you are afraid of blood, you are not a real man. Also, this kid has nothing to do with cats, you can just say a few words, don''t do it."

    "No, I think this kid is getting more and more naughty. It''s not good to eat, so I have to stick a spoon in his mouth. No, he must be beaten."

    Thanks to Velika running over obediently, picked up her younger brother and quickly disappeared, leaving only Queen Svetlana sighing coquettishly in Rurik''s arms.

    The queen hopes that the prince she bears can be calm enough, she can''t stand the naughty life of her own. As everyone knows, this naughty just proves the power of blood.

    Because Lanna at that time was also a naughty crazy girl, this kind of firepower was detected by Otto, and after a few years of observation, he chose to be his son''s fiancee.

    But he said that Velika was hiding aside with her brother in her arms, and soon the sister and brother were teasing the cat again. Trapped indoors to avoid the extreme cold outdoors, playing with cats has become the only exciting game.

    After appeasing his wife, Rurik chatted with the lively governor again.

    "Your family has cats now, will you have dogs in the future?"

    "Hound? I don''t need it for the time being." What the white fox said was true, and the conversation changed, his right hand as thick as a bear''s paw pointed to the north: "If there is demand, there will be a market. There are people in Melalen who breed hounds and sell them. I think it is profitable. The old Rus people living in the north continue to be good at hunting, especially hunting those small beasts. They bring hounds to the winter hunting. The hounds can not only pull sleds, but also directly catch ferrets, which is really a good thing Woolen cloth."

    "Oh? Are there many people buying from the north?!" Rurik was a little ignorant in this regard.

    "More and more. In my opinion, this is a very good market. But I don''t think how much money can be made by investing in it. Some Meralen nobles are doing the breeding of hounds, and I don''t want to mix it up." , he winked at the king and smiled without saying a word.

    "What are you looking at me for? I hope this king will recruit some more people to set up a royal dog breeding agency?"

    "Oh! It''s not a problem if the king wants to."

    The white fox woke up, and Rurik thought about it for a moment and then pinched his beard: "It''s not impossible. This kind of thing doesn''t have to be done because it doesn''t make money, you can try it, and I think you can buy it after breeding puppies. East. In my opinion, those Slavs really need the help of hounds to live (housekeeping), and now they are getting richer, they should pay for it.¡±

    East? Hearing this word, Bai Fox couldn''t help tingling his scalp. His family was restricted by the king to develop in the east. Could it be that... the king released the tone of lifting the ban after raising hounds?

    Baihu tried his best to maintain his concentration, showing that he was not surprised at all, as if he was indifferent to this matter, and said casually, "I''ll try it out."

    If a hunter breeds hunting dogs, then he can only breed local fierce dog breeds. Nordic hounds have fluffy and thick fur, and the coat color is gray and white with black patches.

    It has the reminder of the wolf, and the face has a sense of naivety. It can be instructed to hunt small beasts, and its fierceness may also hunt deer.

    In the past, there were people in the Ross tribe who raised this traditional Nordic hound. However, in that era when supplies were not abundant, hunters had to take into account that Dundun would feed their dogs fresh meat, and the cost of raising them might not be able to cover the hunting output. This economic contradiction made Too few people have hounds.

    Listening to the white fox, the residents in the north are now living better, and a large number of people have enough assets to add a few special family members.

    The excessively long autumn rain that Rurik was most worried about did not become a reality, and it finally stopped.

    However, on the first night after the autumn rain, people were surprised to find that thin ice appeared in the outdoor water tank early in the morning.

    All the able-bodied were clothed with fur, and the poor in extra layers of linen and shoddy furs patched and stitched from animal hides. All of them were bloated, and both men and women wore furry hats that covered half of their faces.

    Rurik prepared huge white fox velvet hats for his two children, especially his own prince Osborn. This kid was deliberately continued with a golden ponytail, and the huge white fox fur was worn on his head, and the white fox''s big tail Covers half of the back. The next guy puts on a leather coat made of polar bear skin, and the whole person becomes a little bear.

    It hasn''t snowed yet, and the royal family is all dressed in polar bear furs, and the overall white tone is eye-catching wherever they go. The white clothes are mixed with blue stripes, which is the characteristic of old Ross. His navy changed into prepared winter clothes, lined with wool and leather, and the outermost layer was put on the linen shirt that Ross used to wear. There were blue stripes on the chest and back, and then he was cinched with a deerskin armed belt. Bravely.

    The fleet will continue to go north to visit Roseburg, the place where the dragon is prosperous. There are no longer three ships going to Rurik, but five armed cargo ships next to him. This is the cargo fleet sent by the white fox.

    Baihu himself has to lead the team all the way to Tombstone Island. He knows that his father is dying, so he will try to take his family to guard on Tombstone Island this time.

    Having inherited almost all the family property, Baihu felt obliged to die for his father. In particular, he had to take his old mother to wait on the island, and he had to convince her to stay calm first.

    Gould, the old guy, still kept female slaves in his later years. Because these women gave birth to children, he gave them a decent honor, and he broke away from slavery because of the children. The white fox did not know that his father had applied to the king for the opportunity to be an ordinary Russ for these slaves, and it was approved.

    Is Gould being kind in this regard? But his wife, the old lady who gave birth to "four little foxes" was so angry that she didn''t dare to scold her husband directly. In recent years, she simply lived with her eldest son Baihu and protested with practical actions. Derek aged more freely.

    The fleet entered the sea and moved slightly off the roadway to reach Tombstone Island. Rurik didn''t want to waste time. The thin ice in the outdoor pottery urn was a dangerous sign. In this era of no weather forecast, one can only learn from some details When estimating the weather in the future, those undesired signs are always magnified and interpreted, and Rurik is afraid that this winter will be a cold winter.

    Eight boats galloped northward with their jibs up against the wind.

    The bored people hid in the warm cabins. Along the way, the fleet encountered the northern fleet, which took advantage of the north wind and rushed to the south before the sea was frozen. Those armed cargo ships and Rurik''s small fleet faced each other from a distance, and each had their own tasks. They had to hang pennants with special patterns on the cables to piece together a phrase that could be read, so Goldlund could The one who learned of the other party was the royal fleet that wanted to send the scarce supplies to the capital, that is, his subordinates.

    The wind made the sea conditions a bit bad, and Willika and Osborn were tossed to the point of having nothing to do with each other. People suffered from the violent ups and downs of the sea. At certain times, the fleet was like a roller coaster, and Rurik felt a little weightless. .

    He himself has experienced hundreds of battles, and this body has a good adaptability to the harsh sea conditions. This is hard for his wife and children. Even if Svetlana wants to endure it, the seasickness makes her stomach turn overturned, and she avoids embarrassment in her stomach. , she simply tactically fasted on the final voyage.

    Finally, the familiar Roseburg Fjord appeared in front of the fleet!

    The sea conditions are not good today, but the conditions in the fjords are fine. But there are not many boats sheltering in the harbor, because smart people have already rowed boats on a large scale to the northernmost point of Fort Elrond, and the town of Covinstad on the eastern coastline of the Gulf of Bothnia. People have only one purpose, just like the polar bears and brown bears in northern Europe guarding the river to wait for the salmon in autumn, people also do the work of bears.

    The fishermen, mainly the left-behind old Rus people, spent their time weaving huge linen nets, which were deliberately woven into long and narrow widths, so that the kings of several families could temporarily assemble them to complete the blockade of the river channel and catch the migrating salmon in one net.

    If the old Finnish Kovin tribe still paid attention to not being exhausted and fishing, Ross was completely the opposite, everyone just wanted to get it on a large scale. No one cares about their tight net, which might make the salmon population sparse, a real problem for all northern settlers - we want more food.

    Mines, smelting workshops, cobbler workshops, and even large-scale hunting operations, laborers involved in these industries need sufficient food, and the best supplement here is fishing. Autumn is an opportunity. As long as you fish wildly, the cold air will quickly freeze these roe-rich salamanders. They deliberately collect and pickle the fatty roe, which is then cut open and left to dry over a fire.

    Those who have no time to deal with the salamanders are directly frozen and solid, and they are simply stacked on each other to form a "fish wall" and become a reserve food.

    They asked themselves, since the autumn of 839, when they regularly revisited and issued a draft order to the people to prepare for the war, it has been two years since their return this time.

    A large number of technicians came out of their hometown in Roseburg. They were excellent blacksmiths. They were important ordnance repairers in the war. They could repair worn-out swords and spears on the battlefield, and also took on the task of repairing heavy equipment. Especially the latter, the torsion slingshot requires frequent maintenance, and the damaged wooden parts can be made from local materials, which also requires professional craftsmen to handle.

    Most of the fighters from the hometown of Roseburg did not directly participate in the battle, so the losses were small. On the contrary, they still got enough spoils, and the lives of the participants were greatly improved.

    The arrival of the king was surprising, and on second thought it was normal.

    In Roseburg, no matter how noble the old people were, they had to surrender the power in their hands to their backup.

    Let''s talk about Harrodsen, who dreamed of being a great leader when he was young. His current position is the governor of his hometown in Roseburg, and in fact, he did get his wish. Legally he still holds the power of governor, but his age is basically the same as old Otto. When Otto, who was once strong as a bear, was gradually losing weight in the face of the terrible erosion called aging, Harrodsen''s situation was not optimistic.

    His son Kanuf has taken his place.

    The once stinky little boy Kanuf has grown into a strong man. His arms are thick and his chest is swelled. Under the thick clothes are bursting muscles and thick fat that hides them.

    Kanuf led his troops to participate in a series of wars in 840 and made military exploits, and he was unavoidable to indulge in enjoyment after receiving a large sum of money.

    This guy brought his four wives and up to six children, big and small. He personally helped the flowing-bearded old man to go to the pier to see the presence of the king.

    Not only him, but also another distinguished old man, the legendary blacksmith Klavathon.

    Kravason has been unable to lift his hammer~ but is pleased that his grandson Kusneslav has become a talent. The half-blood boy was thirteen after Hanukkah, according to Viking tradition, and Clavason was worried that his grandson would not be strong enough because of his blood.

    Besides, he is not just a grandson. Daughter-in-law Lilia gave birth to another big fat boy. She is still young and obviously can have more children in the future.

    The family of blacksmiths who believe in Thor is fond of fire and steel, and they think that forging iron by the stove is the symbol of this man, so the family is authorized to manage the largest iron smelting center in the kingdom, the satellite town of Blast Furnace Town of Roseburg, producing The iron wares continued to meet the needs of the country, and also brought a lot of money. The miners got riches, and the Clavasson family got honor, status, and accessible gold, silver, and precious stones.

    As in the past, the hillsides are densely packed with old Rusian houses, although there are now many Norwegian Balmerks, Swedish M¨¦larens, and Finnish Lapps and Kovins among the settlers. Based on the old tradition, the old Russian appeared on the seashore this time, cheering to the fleet.

    Because the king''s flag fluttering on the mast will not deceive.

    Here comes the king.

 Chapter 1128ï¼š Hometown Family Banquet

    The thick wooden walls protected Roseburg in the fjord, and the cold wind blew the wood hard and hard as a stone when touched by hand.

    Most of the people of the Rus tribe have migrated. They sold their houses in their hometown. Those immigrants from Lake M?laren, or from the port of Narvik, these people who also speak the Norse language migrated among them. .

    They come from a variety of origins, and now everyone can call themselves Rus.

    The furriers who were visitors became permanent settlers, and the outlanders who wanted to hunt in the land of a few cups became natives.

    Originally, the flat land of Roseburg Fjord was the residence of a group of Lapps who raised deer. The defeat a hundred years ago made them move north, and now the Lapps have returned in a new form.

    Some nomadic Lapp families gave up their past lives and settled down, although they still rely on deer raising as their main livelihood. Now they have built deer pens outside the city of Roseburg, and the way of raising deer has also become a mixed-grazing mode. . Everything went back to a hundred years ago, and even the small mound where Rurik used to train troops was occupied by several deer farmers.

    When Rurik landed, he could only look at the hills west of the fjord. Many of the mounds and the pine trees on the more gentle slopes had been cut cleanly, and there were clearly grey-brown and white clumps, which were flocks of sheep and sheep. Herd of reindeer.

    He didn''t go to find out for the time being. If he climbed the mounds in person, he could still see the little Lapps grazing and commanding the hounds they raised with whistles. Those Nordic sled dogs are now also working as shepherds.

    Cats and dogs are indeed becoming common in Roseburg these days. He can clearly hear the bark. When he inspected the local granary, he found a fluffy cat with a hemp rope tied around its neck. The cat''s mental state seemed to be bad. Just curl up and doze off with eyes closed.

    The hustle and bustle of the port soon came to an end, and the people welcomed their past and hated staying in the cold wind for too long.

    The structure of the Roseburg Fjord is east-west. When the cold winds of the Arctic break through the big tuyere of the Kola Peninsula, and then blow along the central ridge of Scandinavia, part of the cold will be solidly implemented throughout the fjord.

    In recent days, the poor sea conditions are all due to the cold wind. When I returned to my hometown and stood in the fjord, the cold feeling brought back endless memories of Rurik.

    Now look at the people here, it''s just different.

    Go back to the old house and arrive at the attic that has become the Governor''s Palace.

    Rurik brought his family back here and became the master again in an instant.

    He looked up at the banquet hall on the first floor, only to see the hideous bear''s head on the wall. There are also some round shields hanging on the wall as decoration, and a hand axe is hung on the shield.

    "It''s more majestic than the last time you came here, Haruo Zuo Sen, you are very attentive."

    The old man replied with a hoarse voice and grinning, "That''s what I''m pursuing. Unfortunately, I''m too old to be able to lift a sword. I''m not as good as my brother Otto, he must be tough."

    Harrodsen''s words seemed to be a compliment, and Rurik was a little bit heartbroken when he heard it. Both his biological father and this old man were half a pound. Perhaps the environment in his hometown in the north was too harsh, which made Haruo Zuosen look even older. Sometimes Rurik is also very depressed. That guy Otto has liked to drink in his life, and now he often tastes spirits. Although aging is irreversible, his situation seems to be okay. Maybe, just because Novgorod is warmer.

    Harrozosen has a lot to say, especially for his son: "I wanted to die in battle, but now I have no chance. My son Kanuf will take my place, he is your brother, he will do better..."

    "I see¡­"

    Kanuf was standing beside Rurik, the burly man''s beard pulled into pigtails. Svetlana hugged Prince Osborn, and the little boy naughty and braided the braid of the brawny man.

    Although Lanna felt inappropriate, this kid was naughty. Fortunately, Kanuf knew very well that this kid was the prince, so he winked and played with the little boy.

    When Rurik turned his head again, he saw his son holding on to Kanuf''s beard, and he showed a look that made his son withdraw his hands in fright.

    "This kid is very energetic, big brother, don''t scare him." Kanuf didn''t feel embarrassed, and smiled again.

    "Okay. Kanuf, I know you''ll get everything done."

    "That''s natural. Don''t worry, eldest brother." Kanuf tapped on his chest, "I will do whatever you ask me to do, and I can satisfy any request."

    "Really? Very good. Oh, I do have something important to talk to you about this time. It''s not just you, I have to talk to Kawi."

    Can there be anything big to talk about, based on the instinct of a warrior, Kanuf thinks of war. Indeed, Rurik announced to the whole kingdom only that there will be no war this year, as for next year...

    The old Harrodsen claimed that he was already preparing a sumptuous meal, and begged the king to wait a moment.

    Taking the opportunity, Rurik finally sat down in his old house to rest.

    At the same time, Goldlund, who has the identity of the chief of the marine war, started the unloading of materials as soon as the fleet docked.

    All the materials of the fleet must be unloaded cleanly at the Roseburg Wharf, and the dense trestle and supporting human lever cranes here can be efficiently unloaded with the help of the net.

    Manufactured goods such as honey, cheese, leather boots, woolen clothes, etc., which were in demand as far away as Novgorod, quickly began to be sold, and Rurik could take the opportunity to make a fortune and become a big buyer, from The old family buys leather, iron ingots and the like.

    Especially iron ingots.

    Blast Furnace Town, a satellite city of Roseburg, the earth blast furnace technology has been continuously improved by workers during the actual production over the years. A earth blast furnace will not stop after it is built. The ore and wood must be continuously supplied, and even rain cannot stop pig iron. water production. With such high-intensity use, the original earth blast furnace collapsed long ago. People do not regret it, when they found that the blast furnace had cracks that could not be repaired, it announced the shutdown, and then it was destroyed and rebuilt. Only the internal refractory bricks are taken out and reused, so that the cost of rebuilding the blast furnace can be reduced as much as possible.

    Their output is the profiteering compared to the cost of the production inputs.

    Legally, all metallurgical industries in Blast Furnace Town are joint ventures between the royal family and the original five blacksmith families, and the original contract still has legal benefits.

    Those laborers all received salaries on a regular basis, and most of the income was still attributed to the royal family. Although the dividends of the five blacksmith families were not large, the incomes continued to superimpose and now they are all rich. Among them, the Kravason family is the best.

    Rosburg has a large number of people working around the town of Blast Furnace, which is the kingdom''s first heavy industrial base, and is the key to maintaining a large population and considerable prosperity in an extremely cold world.

    Likewise, further north, Fort Aron Orava is densely populated, with even a minority of the old Rus population. There are few blast furnaces in the area, but they have prospered by producing top-quality iron ore.

    A lot of iron ingots are produced in the blast furnace town, and even because of the convenience of the drawing, the molten iron flowing from the tap hole has different shapes after solidification. Anyway, according to the technology of frying steel, these pig iron ingots have to be broken into pieces for further processing in a small furnace. Rosberg is mainly responsible for the processing of molten iron, which is the preliminary processing.

    They have limited fine-processing capabilities, and Rurik is obliged to take them as far as possible to the furnace matrix of the royal blacksmith shop in the capital, and these iron ingots are also good ballast stones.

    At night, the royal banquet.

    The Kravatsen family arrived, and Kawi took his wife Lilia, the eldest son Kusneslav, and the youngest son Holderslav.

    Seeing her sister again, Svitalana instantly forgot that she was the queen. She has been sticking to her sister since she was a child. When the banquet had not started, she hugged her son and ran to her sister''s side.

    What else could the sisters talk about, first about their lives, and then about their children.

    Lilia is much older than Svetlana, which makes Kusneslav not much younger than his little aunt. Even so, Holderslav and Osborneslav, the cousins, can be very similar in age.

    "Sister, you are getting fat."

    "Really? Look at you again, you are still too thin. What will you do when you are so thin? Rurik has many wives and concubines and many children. Even if you are a queen, it is not enough to have only one child. Look at me..."

    Lilia talked a lot because of her excitement, and she stroked her stomach again to indicate something.

    "Ah? Is there a third child again?"

    "Hey, there will be. I''m not like you." Lilia said again, "I won''t let Kawi marry again, he won''t dare to think. I''m a Varyag woman now, and my words are very useful. You I don''t even know, I am the mistress of this house."

    Lana''s sister''s words were incredible: "You became the head of the family?"

    "Otherwise? Ah, I''m Kuja and I''m old enough, and I have to find a wife for him."

    "Ah? This..." Lana was so choked that she couldn''t say anything, and finally she said, "It''s too early." After that, her eyes not only cast a glance at her eldest nephew, who was obviously manly, but saw that The boy is playing with his two younger brothers who have just learned to walk.

    Kawi and Arik are the same generation. He is more than ten years older than Rurik. As a Viking, he is at the peak of his youth and strength. As a Thor follower, he does a good job of blacksmithing.

    Because Lilia was almost thirty, according to Viking tradition, this age was enough to make her the head of the family. If the husband dies in battle, the wife automatically becomes the head of the family, and her due rights and obligations are firmly controlled. This is Kawhi''s heavy responsibility. His job is to focus on smelting the kingdom as much as possible, and the rest is left to his wife, even taking care of his aging father.

    The new generation of warriors is growing at an astonishing rate, and at this moment, Lanna feels that she is getting old too.

    After all, this is a land in the extreme north, and Harrodsen, who is the governor, can''t come up with any complicated meals.

    Although the environment here is harsh, raising cold-resistant sheep and reindeer that can ignore extreme cold provides some key meat while providing leather for hits.

    Livestock produce little red meat, and the Roseburg area''s main food supply remains as in the past, which has long been dominated by herring.

    Serving roast lamb is what Harrozosen is most fond of talking about. With some traditional wheat cakes and dried raspberries, as well as the most traditional grilled fish, time seems to go back to the past.

    Slightly bitter and sour ale can be very tired, and now, Rurik has not hesitated to take out more advanced vodka and kvass.

    Vodka blended with some honey and stirred to make a cocktail. Kvass has its own sweet and sour taste, and the more sour taste seems to be more refreshing.

    The two roast lambs bought what they could eat. According to the old tradition, Rurik, as the most honorable person, first selected the best parts of the roast lamb.

    First, there was a toast to drink, there was no distinction between men and women, and even Kusneslav, who had just become masculine, raised a large oak cup with elegant withering and sipped ale with his relatives.

    Look, Osborn was also infected by this warm atmosphere, and he tapped the table clumsily even though he was in his mother''s arms, but he had to drink a little. Helpless, Lanna got him some sweet and sour kvass, and the little guy would shrink his neck back when he was hungry.

    At this moment, Kanuf and Harrozosen couldn''t wait to ask the question that was deliberately betrayed.

    "Brother, you are here to discuss something important, could it be... a new war?"

    "Hey! You guessed it right." Rurik didn''t bother to linger any longer, so he pointed out his next move.

    "Last year, our brothers made great achievements and beat up the Franks in the Elbe. Now, the door of the Franks is open to us. We have recovered our strength after resting for a whole year. I will continue to use troops against the Franks!"

    "Continuing a large-scale war? It''s heartening to think about it." Kanuf felt nothing wrong, even though he knew it was still an expedition.

    "It''s just a long way to go."

    As an old craftsman, Kawei is very pragmatic in line with professional habits.

    "I don''t care. Following the king, we will continue to make a fortune and make great contributions." Kanuf''s smiling face was sincere. He has been a little reckless since he was a child, especially since he will be the governor of Rosburg, which in the past was the identity of the clan leader. How to live up to this status? Can not continue to make achievements.

    It seems that the attitude revealed by Rurik is that Ross is about to start a national war, which Kanuf and Kawi both understand subconsciously.

    Not so.

    Before the blue fox brought someone back to debrief, and the messenger of the black fox or the red fox returned, Rurik still didn''t know the specific situation on the other side of the Inn River. He felt that he was in control of everything, fully believed that his layout would be successful, and also estimated that the Frankish nobles would definitely react violently.

    King Ludwig of the Eastern Kingdom will definitely maintain respect for the Rus force embedded in his own territory out of his own interests, and recognize the rationality of its existence.

    Rurik had no intention of beating the severely damaged king again. His intention was to continue to increase his troops. After all, the army embedded in the Lai Yin River had to face the possibly stronger Middle Frank forces. Letting him loot deliberately, it really caused a massive counter-offensive in the Middle Kingdom, and the mere 500 troops were probably no match for them and would be defeated.

    The simplest and most rude or most effective way is to increase troops, so that Ross uses the Baron of Nassau as a large military camp, and the large army is entrenched, becoming an existence that the Frankish nobles in the civil war cannot ignore and fear.

    Rurik even had to consider the worst outcome, that is, Ludwig suffered a new defeat in the civil war. If that guy lost to his elder brother, it would mean that Ross''s layout would collapse. Think of things for the worst so that no matter what happens, Ross will not be passive.

    However, how much influence does this have on the distant Roseburg? The civil war in the Frankish world was like another world for Roseburg and Elronborg. Kawei felt that the king''s idea was very radical, he did not object, and he would not turn back if there was an edict.

    Kawei knew that if the king wanted to go to war, he would definitely bring a group of engineering troops into the war in person. He did his part in this matter, the affairs of Blast Furnace Town could be entrusted to others, and he was obliged to bring his eldest son to the war. Because, torsion slingshots and torsion catapults, these heavy weapons that can cause mass destruction still need careful maintenance to maintain their powerful power. They can greatly improve the combat power of the Rus army and reduce casualties in disguise. In this regard, no one is more powerful than Kawi. And he manages a large number of workers on weekdays, and this management talent is also used in wars. After all, a considerable proportion of those who operate these heavy equipment are the craftsmen who are originally used by the Queen, and to a certain extent are his subordinates.

    Rurik explained the situation to them: "As to whether there is a total war, we need to look at the situation of the Frankish nobles. Think about it, we need the Frankish market, so that our iron can be sold for a lot of money. I don''t I want the East Kingdom to win, and I don''t want the Middle Kingdom to win. I just want that Ludwig to maintain the status quo and Lothair of the Middle Kingdom to recognize the power of his two younger brothers. Listen, a divided Frank is the most important to us. Beneficial! A giant axe can smash a tree, and if the axe melts into three small axes, what can they do. I want you to hurry up to produce ordnance supplies and hurry up to train warriors in Roseburg. This winter is very important to us !"

 Chapter 1129ï¼š Rurik at Elon Orava Fort

    Ross needs to step up his preparations for the war, and what to do in detail, everything can be reproduced as much as possible according to the armament plan in 839.

    Rurik stayed in Rosberg for three days. He inspected the town of Blast Furnace. He personally felt the heat of the place, smelled the strong smell of coke, and also watched the cast iron once.

    The **** is like magma, with a slow flow and a thick texture. The molten iron is really like water, and the "water" that is so hot that it looks a little whitish flows into the preset pottery mold. Those pottery molds were made in different shapes and shapes, and apparently they were only used for collecting solidified pig iron ingots.

    If mild steel tools can be obtained, no one wants to use wrought iron or cast iron, the former is too soft and the latter is too brittle, and a carbon steel axe is required for felling large trees.

    Blast Furnace Town did a small amount of pig iron processing. Now, taking advantage of the king''s stay, all furnaces in Blast Furnace Town are producing at full capacity, and all solidified iron ingots are planned to be brought back to the capital by the king''s ships.

    There is demand in blast furnace town, and mines in mountainous areas must increase the transportation of raw materials.

    The charcoal-making and pottery-making workshops are a fiery scene. The king is more willing to give money when there is demand, and the laborers have a strong motivation.

    As for who was displeased, those slave laborers who consisted of prisoners of war could only endure the cold and fatigue and continue to work hard.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity to inspect, Kawit put together a speech for the king to raise his eyebrows.

    All the laborers who could make a move were gathered in one place, and they could easily see the king''s golden crown, and then the king''s tall and straight shadow.

    I saw Rurik standing at a high place and ignoring the cold wind that pierced through the fjord, and he raised his voice abruptly to cover the wind.

    "You must ramp up production! Try to be as efficient as possible this winter! Ross is facing a whole new challenge, and a whole new war is ahead. We will make a fortune in this new war! For you, war needs enough ordnance, Don''t think that you are just adding charcoal to the stove at the rear and it has nothing to do with the war. No! Whether the army can win the battle is half from the courage of the soldiers, and the other half from your iron! Work hard! This king''s need for iron is inexhaustible, You can produce as much as you like, and this king will buy it with silver coins or food of the same value..."

    It is necessary for Rurik to elevate the status of these heavy industry talents. Of course, his current status is high, and this high-level speech is indeed a show.

    What do you think of this show? Naturally, it was a clapping applause.

    The king asked to work hard, and even continued to do it despite the harsh winter. As long as you have enough money and food, you can do anything. Now, the king does have enough money and food to support his agitation.

    The Governor has a solid record of how many registered laborers are in Blast Furnace.

    The number of husbands who only work in metal smelting is as large as three hundred, and those who provide ores, charcoal and pottery molds are not among them.

    The former means that the registered people are entitled to a salary. In principle, they can¡¯t work when they are old, and they can receive some food every month for the old age. They are the people who directly contribute to the interests of the royal family and the Blacksmiths Union in the true sense, and they are treated the best.

    Those who provided the raw materials came from a variety of sources, and a considerable number of laborers were slaves. Even children as young as five years old can take part in providing raw materials, and anyone with a chisel or axe can go to the borderless mountains to dig open-air iron ore.

    When it comes to the current excavation efficiency of Roseburg, although thermal expansion and cold contraction have been widely used to destroy rocks, it is still not as pleasant as using violent tools such as detonators. They don''t have advanced technology, using fire and watering tricks, the amount of ore mining has been far removed from the past.

    For the craftsmen, they are all aware of this rapid efficiency. For Rurik, no one knows the power of steel better than him, and he is not satisfied with the current mining efficiency, but there is no way.

    Even with such poor technology, even after a thousand years of digging, the open-pit mines in the northern region could not be dug out.

    And the long and narrow central mountain range of Scandinavia, which was squeezed and lifted by plate movement, pushed an extremely high-quality iron ore vein to the superficial bottom layer. If you dig underground, you can dig out better quality ore, but it''s very unnecessary.

    Roseburg is indeed prosperous, but there are not many people who really devote themselves to ore mining. Mining is a laborious thing to hurt the body. The ore itself is worthless. It is just a stone on the ground, and it is indeed the key to the smelting industry. Simply relying on the supply of ore from Roseburg cannot feed the earth blast furnace matrix in Blast Furnace Town, so a second source of ore is needed - Fort Elronorava.

    That was also the last stop of Rurik''s northern inspection.

    Compared to Roseburg in the Col, Fort Elronorava is on a flat riverside.

    A thicker wall tightly wraps the city, the riverside piers are neatly repaired, the waterwheels forged by water are constantly buzzing, and the rat cage jacks standing beside the city walls are also busy working.

    This place is the gateway to the northern ice and snow world and the core of Ross'' entire "Arctic Ocean Economic Belt".

    The disappearing fishing boats are all over the place, and Rurik arrived with his family just after the busiest fishing season.

    The baby roe is collected, pickled with coarse salt, and processed into a salty and greasy sauce for dinner.

    The fish that has been gutted from the head is spread out, and then skewered with hemp ropes and grilled on a bonfire on a large scale to be processed into the most traditional jerky. "Fish cakes" will be roasted hard enough, and there is also the wild act of roasting venison, rabbit, fox, wolf, and even bear meat.

    This is what the cold land in the north can provide. Like all northern tribes, the old Rus and the northern tribes have a similar traditional way of life due to the harsh climate, and now they live together as a family.

    The battleship rarely had a chance to rush to the deepest part of the Gulf of Bothnia, where there were already signs of freezing. It was certain that the minimum temperature at night had reached zero degrees, so it could be seen that the dead grass on the banks of the river was always frosted in the morning, and the white flowers were all around.

    It is very bad that Rurik has entered the Arctic Circle, there is only one polar night in Roseburg, and for Elrond, the polar night will last for several days.

    The winter solstice is still some time away, and now the hours of daylight here are rapidly decreasing.

    The polar night is nothing, and the Lapps and Kovans are used to this winter life.

    The Lapps prepare for reindeer herding in winter. They bring deer skins, bones, walrus tusks and other items to exchange iron and salt at Elronborg, as well as other necessities of life.

    The Kewen people, or the Kewen people, who are mainly dominated by the gray squirrel tribe, have long since said goodbye to the hunting life of the past.

    They have never been poor tribes who can only live by hunting and fishing. Whenever they have the opportunity, they will definitely change their way of life to make life better.

    Originally Kewen''s tribe of salmon masters discovered the large mines of Elrond Castle. The unique chromite here allows Ross to manufacture some extremely high-quality stainless steel products, although the technical output is not high.

    In the end, the Salami Lord Tribe finally obtained the resources of the Oulu River Basin in the eastern region, and the Grey Squirrel Tribe was collectively migrated to Elronborg.

    This is Rurik''s intention. The two tribes were originally hostile. The reason for their hostility was the competition for limited resources. Now that they are separated from each other, there is no reason for hostility at all.

    More than ten years have passed since the war, and the name of the Grey Squirrel clan has also been changed to "Iron Squirrel", which is the original intention of Fort Elronorava.

    Due to Ross''s direct participation in the war, the population of the Grey Squirrel Division suffered heavy losses, and their population recovery efforts have paid off in ten years.

    The premise that there is a righteousness is the hatred of the country and the family. The premise is that there must be a country and a family. Their choices are more pragmatic. Based on the principle of joining if they can¡¯t beat them, they are now incorporated into the Ross system. Governor Mechasta, the tribal chief, has a good life not bad.

    The tribe needs to revive the population. After a large number of men were killed, the remaining women of the tribe shouldered the heavy responsibility of revival. They took the initiative to have relations with the Rus who came to the north to hunt. This kind of situation like a dewy couple will definitely happen with the annual winter hunting. .

    In Elronborg, a large number of brown-haired children appeared, and in this environment, they spoke the Norse language in general, and the Kowen dialect of Finnish was extremely fluent. They are half-blooded Cowens, and almost no one knows the identity of their Russ or Melalen fathers, only that the Governor is their own chieftain. They have now also learned that the High Chief''s daughter, Seporava, has given birth to a child for King Ross, a noble half-blood boy who will be the next Chief.

    Due to the deep draft, Rurik''s large ship could only drop anchor near the shore, and then landed in Elrond in a small boat.

    Looking around, except for the huge low hill to the northwest, the mountains in the distance can be clearly seen through the clear air.

    Are the mountains far? At least one hundred kilometers.

    The king came suddenly, the open-air market was completely empty, and a miscellaneous crowd gathered near the shore to watch the excitement.

    I saw Governor Mechasta and his guards separated from the crowd of onlookers, and ran wildly on the boardwalk.

    He had a lot of questions to ask the king, and at the time of the meeting, there was a flurry of inquiries, and he couldn''t wait to hear about his daughter and grandson.

    He was really anxious, especially when he saw the presence of the queen, the prince, and the future high priest Velika.

    Goodbye to the old fellow, Rurik was quite surprised. It seems that life is really richer than before. This old guy has gray hair, but his whole person eats a round head, which is not enough to describe it as a fat-headed fish. The cheekbones unique to his North Asian blood are slightly protruding and have been inflated. The fat is basically covered up.

    "Your Majesty, my daughter... didn''t come?"

    "Sepolava, she needs a good recuperation, and Tibetan is too young to withstand extreme cold and wind and waves."

    "Boba, is my grandson''s name called that? It''s a good name."

    "Of course, you can rest assured that she cultivated in the warm Novgorod, ate well and slept well."

    Mechasta is happy that his grandson has a traditional Kovin name.

    Mechasta, who used to be brave and good at fighting for the survival of the tribe, will eventually face irreversible aging when he is young and strong. The king in front of him was more heroic than two thousand years ago. He also learned too much news about last year''s war. Since the published "War Chronicles" articles were spread to various settlements, Mechasta read the original text, and also from the returned one. The clansmen learned a more detailed battle situation.

    Since the number of troops sent by the Kovins is very small and they are all longbowmen, they are all commanded by the great chief of the Suomi tribe, that is, the count of Finland. .

    Everyone needs glory, and the Kewen people can say that their tribe followed King Rus all the way to Denmark, and even to the Frankish world.

    In the war against the Franks, those Corvin archers clapped their chests and claimed that what they said was true.

    But the scale of the war is far beyond the concept of the old leader Mechasta. For example, he has rarely seen horses several times in his life. Although he knows the existence of cavalry units in the Ross Army, he thinks of two thousand iron armored cavalry. The charge, he was powerless. People cannot imagine things they have never seen before.

    When you arrive at Elronborg, you must taste the special salmon here.

    The so-called salamander, or salmon, is more appropriate.

    It is also important to eat fish. The large-sized salamander caught here will be offered as a sacrifice to the river **** to thank the gift. This is an old rule of all tribes of the Kewen tribe.

    Unlike the Rus, who may burn the offerings, the Kovan tribes usually give the offerings to the most honorable people in the tribe after completing the priesthood.

    The priestess of Elronborg, Rurik remembered this woman dressed in a special costume covered with feathers, dressed as an owl, dancing a wonderful dance by the bonfire, playing the harp to make "ancient electronic sounds" and imitating birds called it.

    Governor Mechasta warmly entertained the royal family with a whole fish feast, including Rurik''s entourage who were also open to eating fish.

    The fish is fried in oil and served with pickled caviar. The food here is too "ketogenic", and Rurik doesn''t say anything. There is no shortage of wheat in Elronborg. This is the northernmost mine. People who work hard need a lot of wheat. In order to ensure the production of ore and the logging of good wood in the north, the granary built by Elrond is full of wheat. In this state, a grain of wheat can be preserved for years.

    Mechasta just wanted to present a whole fish feast to reflect the local characteristics, so he did not prepare wheat cakes at all.

    Every time she went to the new land, she had to eat and drink. The little baby of the ceremony came over.

    Queen Svetlana was instinctively wary of her, but the middle-aged priestess hurriedly went straight to the inexplicable Velika.

    "You...what are you doing?"

    The priestess did not speak for a while, took out her treasure from her arms and put it in her mouth. The next step was to keep fiddling. The wonderful sound of the mouth yellow qin attracted Velika''s eyes, and Lanna, who was holding her son, was also curious.

    "You are the future high priest of Ross, and I am the high priest of Kewen. Children, communicate, this is called a mouth yellow qin, you can play with it. Well, you can also give it to you."

    Curiosity drove Willika to find it, and after wiping it, it was stuffed into his mouth, and then his eyes widened and the pornographic film was constantly fluctuating...

    All this was arranged by Governor Mechasta, only to make the relationship between the Corvins of Elrond and Ross closer.

    Rurik noticed that his daughter was playing with that gadget, and he was slightly drunk again, and the "ancient electronic music" in his ears made the wooden house of the banquet add a different feeling, as if the time and space were dislocated.

    He has already stuffed a stomach full of fish meat and fish oil, and now he really can''t eat it.

    What can two well-fed men talk about together? Talk about their own family affairs, and finally, return to the "big event" that men care about most.

    "There is a situation now," Rurik said bluntly.

    "Could it have something to do with us?"

    "Exactly. How are you producing ore now? I know that in winter, this place will be covered with ice and snow, and your water forging workshop will be shut down. Although the only blast furnace is still spewing fire, I''m afraid it''s over there in the mine..."

    "I understand a little bit. We won''t mine in extreme cold. After all, I lack slaves here, and let the tribe risk freezing to death to mine... I''m very worried."

    "I don''t see it." Rurik shrugged, "I see it! There are brown-haired boys running around. They speak Finnish. I can''t believe they are really afraid of the cold."

    "This... they are indeed much stronger than my generation." Mechasta is telling the truth. The oldest mixed-race child in the tribe is already eleven years old. When it comes to height, a boy of this age is almost equal to I agree. Maybe they couldn''t grow up to be as burly as the blond pureblood Rus, and far better than their own parents.

    "You must give young people a chance. It''s a pity that they are still too young now."

    "Your Majesty, is there something in your words?"

    "Yes~ This king is preparing for a new war, and these boys of yours are also recruited."

    "Ah! They are indeed young. So, who is the king going to fight?"

    "Fight Frank again." Rurik rudely knocked on the table. "However, the situation is not enough for us to start a full-scale war. There are many things to consider when launching an expedition with a large fleet, and your boys are indeed not suitable for participation. Only, no It''s suitable for next year''s participation. They will grow up soon, and in five years at most, they will be qualified fighters. Listen..." Rurik continued to probe, his golden eyebrows tightened into a line: "I won''t let your When people go to fight, you train the boys to be archers. You make them work harder for strong arms, understand?"

    "Oh! I basically understand."

    "No, you still don''t understand."

    "how?"

    "What better way to exercise the strength of your arms than to dig ore with a pickaxe? This king is expanding his army, and you and Rosberg will do your best to provide ore. Be bold this winter, dig as much as you can, and pile the ore in Wharf, I will come to pick it up next spring. Don''t worry, money and food will be indispensable to you."

 Chapter 1130ï¼š gould is dead

    The iron ore currently piled up in Elronborg is shipped to Rurik''s warships as much as possible. They are very good ballast stones. These stones will be transported to Rosberg, and then the warships will be fully replaced with pig iron ingots and return to sailing.

    The essence of a battleship is a transport ship, and a sail cruiser is more powerful than a standard cargo ship.

    The Hotra family''s old shipyard in Roseburg is managed by the eldest son of the family, and it is more economical to build sail-powered cargo ships than the most common rowing longboats.

    Under Ross, the piracy between the various ministries and groups disappeared.

    The Kirk ship, the traditional cargo ship, has completely begun to be replaced by a slender and faster standard cargo ship. He and the team do not have to worry about the lack of orders, let alone the use of wood, iron, pine rubber and sails, but they suffer from the shortage of human resources.

    Its production cost is high, and those powerful businessmen are willing to buy it. The hull of a standard cargo ship is slender but not heavy, and even lying on the sleepers with the keel will not collapse under its own weight. In order to make the construction more convenient, four hulls are built at the same time in the four indoor docks. They are deliberately conservative, so that workers can use their fists and feet, and on the other hand, there is no problem of order squeeze.

    Huge pine trees felled from Elrond Castle, oak found in Coventstad to the east, and water in summer and ice in winter, and the timber is sold directly after it arrives in Roseburg.

    The Hortra family bought the big wood, especially the high-quality oak at the highest price. The rest of the wood was bought by small boat builders.

    Similar to the scene in the capital, the Hotra family only earns the money of the rich, and the shipbuilding professionals stare at the sinking market due to their limited strength. They manufacture traditional long boats and sell them to the fishermen, which also makes the fishermen''s sampans into high-end. goods.

    Large logs were left to dry on the shore, and even in winter, those logs were placed in special longhouses. The patchwork longhouse made of wood and soil is a simple warehouse for ship materials, the interior is kept dry, and the roof is more waterproof To ensure that they have a steady stream of ship materials.

    In this way, the Rurik battleship took advantage of the situation and once again became the "giant wood transporter".

    Elronborg''s human-powered squirrel-cage crane is designed to hoist large pine trees felled in winter on a sled, making the overall structure similar to a semi-trailer, and then a dozen or so reindeer tow it on the ice and drag it back to Elronborg.

    Now, just find a way to pull the barked trunk into the sea.

    The returning warship was stuffed with iron ore, and the stern threw out a long cable and dragged two large pine trees. In order to avoid accidentally hitting the plank of the rudder, the cable was very long and dragged two big burdens. Thanks to The north wind has been whistling so that the warships with good wind still maintain a high speed.

    Rurik stayed at his hometown in Roseburg for another day, and to be honest there was not much to be left behind.

    The northward migration of the Ross tribe is of course the exclusion of the old times, and it is essentially an economic dispute. The tribe moved to the Roseburg Fjord for profit, and the migration to the warm east was also for profit.

    Even the tombs of uncles that I have never met have been moved to the cemetery in the capital. Families in the tribe who have the ability and will try their best to move the tombs of their ancestors from their old places.

    Roseburg has become a total steel town, declining more than ever, but also getting a different kind of prosperity.

    The weather was getting colder and the wind was very strong when the fleet returned, and the three battleships were stuffed with iron ingots, with sufficient ballast and large size, which enabled the battleships to ride the waves steadily on the Gulf of Bothnia. Rurik didn''t dare to take too much risk. The three warships tried their best to drift along the coastline on the west side, but on the morning of the third day of sailing, bad rainy weather came!

    It''s a joke to stay on deck now, but those professional sailors who are promoted to the navy, they must be on deck shifts.

    It was an ordeal, and when the shift was over and the shivering wet man was evacuated to the bilge, his companions covered him with dry wool blankets, followed by prayers for a quick recovery.

    Someone had to control the sails and steering gear in the bad sea conditions. The three warships went up and down between the waves. With the hazy scene finally seen ahead, this terrible return voyage can finally be interrupted.

    Willika and Osborn still vomited in the dark, the queen didn''t think about tea and rice, and could not wait to sleep and open her eyes before returning to the port.

    Until they entered the ?land Islands, where the islands are densely covered with reefs, and entered the correct waterway, the three warships arrived at the Tombstone Island pier calmly.

    It was also here that Shi Lulu was a sailor who broke into the captain''s lounge of the flagship with a little rudeness, and then hurriedly knelt down to give a warrior salute.

    "A bit reckless." Rurik scolded slightly displeased.

    "Please make atonement, Your Majesty, it''s really because..."

    "What? You''re still shivering. What happened to the port."

    "It''s a berth. There''s no berth now."

    "Huh? It''s inexplicable."

    "It''s absolutely true." The sailor continued, holding back his trembling, "Even the reserved berths are gone. All the berths are large ships, as if your expedition fleet was assembling! It''s like... when we acted last spring... "

    "Ridiculous." Rurik was busy taking care of his clothes and comforting his two sullen children.

    We didn''t know the situation until he stood on the bow deck, endured the cold rain and looked at the whole port, surprised and didn''t know what happened. "Unbelievable, how come there are so many cargo ships here to take shelter from the wind?"

    So what is Naval War Chief Goldlund doing?

    The cable released the boat, he was busy boarding the port, and then shouted to the people on the shore, so that the berthed cargo ship was freed and moved out of position.

    Tombstone Island has two natural coves that are great havens. Under normal circumstances, the harbour dedicated to berthing large ships would not be so crowded, but Rurik, who returned to the voyage, "collided" with the other two waves of returnees. Perhaps it is also inevitable, this arctic cold current has not yet caused the snow in the early winter, and it has also stirred the wind and waves of the entire Baltic Sea.

    The visitors are none other than Blue Fox and Red Fox. They are going to the capital to report their jobs, and they also need to deliver the urgent goods to the light industrial center of the capital.

    The preciousness of the cargo made the brothers, who had gone through a long voyage together, dare not rashly leave.

    And, there''s a big reason the brothers had to stay on Tombstone Island.

    Rurik didn''t know what was going on, but fortunately news of his arrival had quickly reached the Gould mansion. The blue fox and the red fox rushed to the pier with serious faces in the rain. At this moment, the three warships finally entered the berth.

    The queen held the prince, Velika held her father, the family endured the rain, and the people who went ashore later, everyone wanted to rush into a warm and dry place to rest.

    Rurik really could not have imagined that a group of people were running in the mud, and among them was a clumsy and fat figure.

    "Blue fox?" Rurik was surprised at first, but after thinking about it, he immediately understood everything, and forced a smile because of his cold and sullen face: "You are finally back! It was very timely. Oh! And you. Mud Is it the red fox?"

    However, the faces of the two brothers were still tense, and their expressions were so serious that Rurik had to pull his face down again: "What''s going on. This king sent you to the Frankish world to do something big, and now... seeing this king is actually unhappy. What''s the big deal?"

    The blue fox was like a stake in the rain, he stretched his body and said with a gloomy face: "My father is dead."

    No expression, just a very calm recount of the event.

    "Gould? Him?! He...his era is finally over." Rurik had the same gloomy face: "Where is he?"

    "I''m still in the mansion, I''m sorry, I''ll explain this to the king."

    "It''s fate, he has foretold his own death. Let''s go, I''m going to visit this old friend first."

    The weather was already very bad, with the roar of the waves washing over the island and the whistling of the north wind. Rurik, who arrived in Hong Kong, was just in a better mood, but now he was pressing down on his chest like a stone, and the strong sense of depression was suffocating.

    Rurik had long regarded the old man Gould as his close comrade-in-arms. That man was not a war chief, and the fat-headed and big-eared walrus-like guy was incompetent no matter how he looked at it, but he was such a person, whose strength was inestimable.

    Now he is dead.

    Rurik took his family into the bedroom of the old man who had turned into a mourning hall, and saw Gould lying peacefully, his face pale and white.

    "Is he asleep?" Osborn didn''t understand, he stretched out his little hand and even wanted to touch the dead Gould.

    Queen Lanna, who is very taboo about death, hurriedly took her son away and covered his eyes so that he would not see it.

    Rurik shook his head, he had said anything before, Gould had already explained the future, but he just didn''t expect to go to the north for a parallax, and the old man died. Gould did not survive the winter after all.

    "You all go out first. The men stay here," he said to the queen.

    "Okay." Svetlana hurriedly pulled the two children away for the time being.

    "Okay, there are only a few of us left in the house." Rurik looked at the red fox and the blue fox, "It happened suddenly but it was inevitable. Your father died, and now, his descendants are handled by this king. He, It''s worth it."

    "Your Majesty, this... this is my father''s Ai Rong." Lan Hu was so excited when he heard this, and when he saw Red Fox, he was even more grateful.

    "You don''t have to wait, this is your father''s request. He will be buried in the cemetery in the capital, and the official funeral will also be held there, and the high priest will bless him. Although your father''s soul cannot go to Valhalla, it will be in Aspen. Gadwin''s bliss."

    This is a very beautiful saying, and Rurik also hopes that the old man Gould can be comfortable in another world.

    After all, he felt it was possible.

    It was also at this time that the blue fox explained the situation honestly in front of the king and his father''s body: "When our brother came back, my father had not left. He was really excited and wanted to touch our brother. face. Maybe I was too excited to leave¡­¡±

    "Yes. He kept talking about not seeing you, and it seems that his wish came true." Rurik shrugged and asked more details by the way.

    The blue fox said again: "I brought back a lot of wine, and the king knows what my father likes best in his life. Nassau has an endless supply of wine, and my father is overjoyed. Vodka, honey and wine, he mixes it and drinks it. A lot. The next day, we found that his soul had gone to Asgard."

    Hearing that, Rurik suddenly realized that he looked at Gould''s fat body again, and not only shook his head again: "I understand it all. You, you chose the way to leave in extreme happiness."

    It was on the last day of his life that Gould got drunk in the ultimate nectar, and left peacefully while drunk...

    But the blue fox''s words revealed extremely amazing details. What is meant by "Nassau has endless wine"?

    This matter needs to be discussed in detail.

    Due to the bad sea conditions, the strong wind and waves at sea are not conducive to the entry of ships from Lake M?laren into the sea. Governor White Fox had planned to arrive at Tombstone Island with the last Swedish supplies of the year, but bad weather forced him to delay a little.

    Rurik would stay on Tombstone Island until the waves calmed down, and he could understand what was going on in the south.

    Old Gould''s body will be put into a wooden coffin, and according to the Vikings'' custom, the coffin will be filled with various daily necessities of the deceased.

    Glasses, agate utensils, amber utensils, a batch of gold and silver coins, beautiful clothes and more.

    Only slaves who were not buried.

    If the old father did not ask, the slave girl who served him last would be the burial. To be fair, no one felt that this kind of thing was inappropriate. Those female slaves did not worry about eating and drinking at Gould''s house, and they did not have children in the end. It was more appropriate for them to continue to serve their masters.

    Gould has a clear will document, without any sacrificial burial, all slaves are not only restored to free people after their own death, but also recognized as Rus. Rurik proved that the will was valid, and the slave servants in the mansion were now legally free. Who gave them freedom? The first is the master Gould, and the second is the king who recognizes the legality of the matter.

    They didn''t want to leave, they wanted to send their master the last ride, and they were also waiting for the king''s release.

    The Gould family mansion on the island has also legally become a public facility, and no one will touch the furnishings here until Gould''s body is transported away.

    To discuss matters with the two returning foxes, it is best to be at his own palace on the island, even if the so-called palace is still simple.

    What the **** happened in the South?

    The two brothers, the red fox and the blue fox, reported one after another, and Rurik had to be shocked by the unexpected joy caused by his strategic layout...

    He understood that the Nassau-Leyingau area was actually a mountain grape producing area, and naturally it became a wine producing area. Rurik knows that Provence has the best wines, and ignores the fact that the middle reaches of the Inn are also wine producing areas.

    He realized that those Frankish nobles and high priests were very pragmatic in the face of the reality of the dilemma, and once the Rus chose peaceful trade, they were very willing to do it.

    He was surprised that he and Rus could monopolize the wool trade in Flanders. Russ could be a transporter to transport wool to Cologne to make money, and he could also bring back the wool to digest by himself.

    He was surprised that the Count of Leyingau, who had lost his strength, was going to defect, and he sold the entire Leingold before planning to escape, so that the local area was legally incorporated into Nassau. But how realistic is this for the Rus Kingdom? The significance is outrageous. Rurik never imagined that the black fox would actually become Henry Nassau''s son-in-law. Now, the black fox of the Gould family has changed his name to Nassau...

    The reality is far more outrageous than Rurik''s estimates. The annexation of Koblenz, the surprise attack on Trier, and the merger of Nassau to Ingau. Originally intended to build the Ross Store in Nassau, it has become very large.

    So Rurik had to consider whether the black fox kid had the possibility of mutiny.

    The king''s concern, the blue fox, had already predicted it, so he specifically asked Rurik: "The situation in the south is very complicated, because Ludwig and Lothair fought another battle~ Lost each other It is very big, but they are stepping up the recruitment. Ludwig is not strong enough, and finally needs our support. Nassau and Koblenz are flying the flags of Ross, the king should continue to send troops to Nassau. I have a feeling Good hunch, there will be a big battle next year."

    "A big battle?" Rurik also had this hunch, but he didn''t expect his intuition to be so accurate.

    Perhaps it can also be said that Rurik had no illusions about this Frankish civil war, and the two opposing sides had to negotiate because of the darkness on the battlefield. Ludwig was so stubborn that he would never compromise with his elder brother, proving that the war could only end abruptly if Ludwig was killed or captured.

    After all, Blue Fox has been working in Nassau for nearly half a year, and he knows the local situation better than anyone else.

    No one knows Frank better than the Blue Fox!

    "The army of the Middle Kingdom is targeting Mainz, and that guy Ludwig will stick to it. I don''t think he can really stand it, and he still needs our military assistance in the end. Your Majesty, this is an opportunity for us to expand our influence. ."

    "Mainz?" Rurik clenched his fists: "Now, we have a clear strategic goal. Add troops to Nassau, for sure!"

 Chapter 1131ï¼š The Venerable in the Viking Ship Coffin

    When the blue fox was still drifting at a constant speed on the Laine River, after he arrived in Cologne, coincidence and necessity were intertwined, and he met his younger brother, the red fox, and Baudouin, the earl of Flanders, who came to **** the wool for sale in person.

    Hardbold, Archbishop of Cologne, Baudouin, Count of Flanders, Blue Fox, Count of Gothenburg, and Red Fox, Governor of Rotterstadros.

    The two sides, who had been beaten to death, completely abandoned their previous quarrel because of their common interests, and even drank fine wine and chatted and laughed in the noble room provided by the archbishop.

    Belief? Don''t you all have a cross on your chest?

    As for the devout believer not to do business, this is true, but it can be flexible. The Archbishop explained again, the so-called trade of one''s own side is no one who gets something for nothing. "The value of different items bestowed by God, only the Almighty Lord knows the true value of each item. Even a servant of God like me must use gold and silver as a medium in order to complete the transaction of each item."

    The archbishop can''t drink, so he can only use water instead of wine.

    Everyone took Hardbold''s words seriously, but he had no worries about trade. The whole of Cologne welcomes the resumption of trade and even wider progress. After all, the consciousness of thousands of weavers in Cologne in the processing industry is tied.

    In fact, Cologne citizens with textile skills can also process leather, wood, etc. Any handicrafts on the market, Cologne can play some tricks.

    To a large extent, Cologne''s wealth came from these people, so Cologne''s interests were bound to the Counties of Flanders, the Counties of the Netherlands, the Duchy of Saxony, and even the Rus who came to the estuary of the Inner River.

    Almost all of Flanders'' wool has been sold to Cologne this year, and shipments of wool have reached an all-time high through the Rus'' fleet. This battle, the people of Cologne will see each other for the first time in this life.

    Even if it was ripped off by the Rus cavalry in the war, Cologne''s cellars still accumulated a lot of wealth.

    Baudouin paid more attention to the surplus grain here, which paid for the goods. As for Blue Fox and Brother Red Fox, part of the profits they shared was exchanged for food, and part of it was exchanged for high-quality Frank silver coins.

    In line with the principle of what has come, the blue fox wants to make a deal in Cologne.

    A hundred years ago, Lullus, Archbishop of Worms (Mainz), who was of Wessex nationality, preached a special set of ideas.

    Jesus suffered on behalf of others, and the chalice was filled with his holy blood.

    And wine represents holy blood, and all devout people should drink wine, and the more they drink, the more devout they become.

    This concept was recognized by the Pope of Rome at that time, and since then it has established the sacred status of wine.

    This allusion, the Archbishop of Cologne told the blue fox, and then he accepted the "tributary" wine of this "devout believer". The priests are strict about asceticism, not to indulge in some addictive enjoyment, and even Cologne, which is obviously arrogant, has to make a surface.

    In this day and age, Western European priests can only drink ale secretly, only wine can be drunk openly.

    Wine is holy blood, but wine is wine, and no one knows how to make it better than Blue Fox.

    At a certain moment, the blue fox suddenly realized.

    "Bah! Holy blood. Mainz and Worms, those areas are rich in wine. The same is true of Nassau and Leingau, which we own. Where is holy, it is obviously the archbishop who sold the wine of his parish to make money. , I want to break my head and come up with this phrase."

    But yes, since both the North World and the Frankish world like it, this is the news that must be reported to the King.

    Blue Fox bought some wool ready-made clothes in Cologne, the style of which is very Frankish, and bought some leather hoods to keep out the cold, as if to cover the head as a whole, just wearing it is not very good. He quickly discovered the usefulness of this "cleric''s hood" - an excellent tin helmet lining pad.

    When the blue fox arrived in Rotterstad, it was no surprise that he was dressed up with the Danes who had returned from the raid. The Dane colony on the Rotter River, where the victorious pirates set up a long flea market.

    There are all kinds of popular daily necessities swept from Wessex. These things are worthless. Blue Fox looked at it with great interest and then returned disappointed.

    Slave markets have sprung up in the unrivaled Danish colony, and innocent captive villagers are being sold openly.

    This is a place outside the law, and the big and small nobles of Flanders and the Netherlands will not go deep here, nor will they redeem themselves.

    Because they are both men and women, they are just ordinary people in Wessex. To a large extent, these villagers are also outsiders.

    The Netherlands is Flemish and Flanders is a triracial Walloon. If you really want to redeem these villagers, either a few good people will pay, or the Principality of Saxony will do it.

    Men became working serfs and women became wives and concubines. The Danish pirates were very pragmatic, and they were also actively digesting and absorbing these special spoils.

    Ragnar rested in Rotterstad for a while before withdrawing. He was happy to hear that the blue fox was back. He personally invited him here. The so-called brothers who fought side by side must get together to eat something and talk.

    Therefore, what the Danes have done in Wessex, the blue fox is all ears and knows all about it, and he feels that it is necessary to report these matters to King Ross.

    What''s the use of robbing ordinary and poor villages, and taking a lot of people...

    Blue Fox didn''t want to publicly denounce this kind of tasteless piracy. After all, what he did in Trier was a hundred times more vicious than Ragnar. But he has his own set of principles. The robbery of Trier was secretly authorized by King Ludwig, which was objectively part of the Frankish Civil War.

    The blue fox didn''t even tell the Archbishop of Cologne that he had done such a cruel thing. The looted gold and silver holy artifacts have been hidden in wooden boxes, and they were dedicated to the king.

    He listened to Ragnar shout about his great achievements, and then publicly applauded the courage of the young Danish king.

    He coaxed Ragnar well, and Ragnar was greatly relieved, which gave him a little gift. The battle-hardened Blue Fox faced a pile of worthless "village furniture" sent by Ragnar, and accepted it for the time being. They are indeed worthless, and they will be given to the Gothalans when they return to Gothenburg, he thought.

    For the Blue Fox, he is absolutely necessary to have a good relationship with the Danes.

    Now the entire Jutland peninsula is under Ragnar''s control. Despite the brutal war, the Danes recovered very quickly. The Danes who were forced to live on Zealand Island in the past returned to the peninsula on a large scale. They had to start again with the Oslo immigrants who had entered the chaos.

    Over the years, the Norwegians in Oslo have watched the Danes and the Swedes battling each other at sea. They are the traditional allies of the Danish chief but just want to fight against the wind and refuse the good intentions of joining forces when they realize that there is no benefit. Oslo has never formed a chiefdom, it is just a "business organization" of a large group of businessmen.

    The peaceful Baltic is good for all, and the people of Oslo stand up, and the same goes for the Gotharans.

    Both sides are at the southernmost tip of Scandinavia, across the Great Denmark Strait, opposite Jutland, Denmark.

    The fief of the blue fox was separated from the kingdom of Ragnar across the sea, and the merchant ships could follow the crevice of the fjord all the way into the port of Schleswig, doing business with the Duchy of Saxony from the other direction.

    Brotherhood with Ragnar was necessary, as was good relations with the Norwegians in Oslo.

    So, the blue fox wanted to return to the fief to explain some things before returning to the capital of Ross to report on his duties, while the red fox simply wanted to go back and report to the king that he did not disgrace his mission.

    On their way home, the two brothers were accompanied by the triumphant division of the Danes, and they stayed in Gothenburg for a few days before finally returning to Tombstone Island.

    Bad sea conditions forced the two to stay, and they were also shocked to hear that their father, Gould, was dying.

    Finally, Gould''s life, who laid a deep foundation for the family, came to an end.

    It was cold and windy outside, and people were surprised to find that the fine winter rain had ended, replaced by fine snow particles, which gradually turned into goose feather snow.

    The blizzard of early winter of 841 has come!

    The blizzard wasn''t extreme, at least it felt on Tombstone Island.

    It is fair to say that this snowstorm is reasonable, and its power is indeed not strong. As the dry arctic cold wind blows away the warm water vapor on the sea, the freezing of the Gulf of Bothnia, which started slowly, accelerated, and the goose feathers snowed heavily. Disappeared, Tombstone Island was covered with a kneeless layer of snow and then the cold, dry wind remained.

    It was freezing cold outside, and even the Slavic settlers who farmed on the island hid in woodcuts with fireplaces and chimneys.

    People try to flock to the Tombstone Island fortress, which is guarded by thick wooden walls.

    What can people who have lived in the Northland for thousands of years do when faced with such a blizzard? People are like hibernating brown bears hiding in caves and sleeping through the cold and boring blizzard period. The Rus people will not be dormant all the time. As long as the snow stops, life will resume in winter. Once the sea really freezes, the ice layer enough to carry people will extend to the entire ?land Islands. Reindeer and pony sleighs will immediately replace boats. Everyone is like the shepherds. Like the Lapps of the deer, start the winter life on a sleigh.

    People of insight on Tombstone Island have already lit oil lamps, covered them tightly with thick leather, and fiddled with sleds, spreaders, hemp fishing lines, curved-rod drills and other equipment for catching big fish and sealing seals in winter in their wooden warehouses.

    At this time, the governor of Stockholm, the fat white fox, and his fleet also arrived at Tombstone Island before the snowstorm.

    Ships crammed the harbour, and even some cargo ships risked being pulled half-aground in the near-shore mud. Boats, large and small, were parked in rows and rows, all tied together with thick special cables. Although they couldn¡¯t have the luxury of iron necklaces, the masts were only connected to each other by cables to ensure that the **** wind and snow would not damage the boats.

    An experienced carpenter of Slavic origin took on a big job.

    This carpenter family made a living by farming after immigrating to Tombstone Island. The family joined Ross''s expedition to Gotland ten years ago. He existed as an auxiliary and was responsible for repairing wooden materials for heavy weapons in the army. It also uses a torsion slingshot to assist in the battle.

    He has had this experience and really has good woodworking skills. He is respected by the Rus people on the island and considers him to be his own clan. In addition, he now uses advanced carbon steel tools, and the technology is more advanced. .

    The big fat white fox is the head of the family. It is a great honor for King Rurik to personally organize his father''s funeral, but as the eldest son, he must pay for the coffin.

    He gave the selected carpenter''s family a huge sum of up to two pounds of silver quite lavishly, and he provided the specific shape of the coffin, the material of the coffin, and the pictures that should not be carved on the outside.

    As a rule, a Viking boat coffin is nowhere near two pounds.

    There is a lot of oak plank available on Tombstone Island, which was originally scrap from the shipbuilding workshop. Even the leftovers are dried in the shade, and they can be processed into durable household utensils, such as wooden spoons, wooden shovels, wooden bowls, etc. Larger plates can be assembled into boat-shaped coffins without any problem.

    Building a coffin is like building a ship. This is the belief of the Vikings. Those who choose to be buried will definitely arrange for their cronies to prepare a coffin that can be sealed like a ship.

    The oak strips are assembled into keel, and the rib is assembled by tenon and tenon joint, and then the rib is quickly installed with iron nails.

    In terms of appearance, it has the appearance of a "single paddle kayak", and its interior is covered with a layer of leather to ensure comfort.

    Objectively speaking, it can indeed exist as a single-person rowing boat, and now it is a coffin.

    The whole family went into battle and worked day and night. The carpenter, wife and children first painted with a quill dipped in carbon ink on the shell, and then processed it with a carving knife.

    Gould is a big businessman, so Frey, the **** of wealth, is his first patron saint. Gould went to many places to explore when he was young, and he had to float on the cautious sea, so Thor was also his patron saint.

    The port side chiseled the legend of the **** of Frey taming the golden boar, and the legend of the **** of thunder defeated the earthly python at leisure. The large wooden board that seals the coffin is carved with the image of the goddess Freya, the **** who represents life and prays for the soul of the dead to be reborn in Asgard.

    After engraving, the dents were not painted with blue (wasati and white mud mixed with rosin) and black ink (carbon black powder mixed with rosin), and the rest of the place was painted with white mud mixed with rosin.

    The job was done very quickly, and it would take days for the paint on the casing to air dry.

    While the carpenters were busy, the fox brothers had changed into new clothes for their dead father and prepared a lot of funerary items.

    "Ah! Now the snow has finally stopped, and winter has come!" Rurik deliberately went for a walk outside. Looking around, the sea was a little blue, the sky was only the high-level cumulus clouds of Mohu Lake, and the nearby islands were full of patches. White, and so is the distant world.

    In the extreme cold, Gould''s body was extremely difficult to rot, and his icy body was carried by the wooden planks held by everyone into the wooden house where the coffin was parked.

    Rurik recognized the many pictures on the outer shell at a glance, and then looked at the ship-shaped coffin, it was really big.

    He was the king, and since Gould was his close comrade-in-arms, he worked hard with the three fox brothers to stuff the heavy dead into the coffin.

    Then, a large number of funerary items were filled in.

    "You like to drink in your life. You showed off your wine back then, but now, you are enjoying the last intoxication in your life..." Looking at Gould''s sunk eyes, Rurik chanted, and finally filled the wine in sequence. glass bottle into it.

    Combustible spirits vodka, high-quality Nassau wines, Novgorod meads, and wonderfully flavored kvass.

    Glass cups, walrus ivory cups, horn cups, gold and silver utensils, peacock feathers...all kinds of things that the deceased had used before they died would be stuffed into it.

    Although the deceased was not killed in battle, the swords and daggers inlaid with gems were only used for decoration, but now they are put in together.

    The deceased was dressed in a polar bear fur, a ferret cap, covered with a beautiful Novgorod fabric, and finally covered with a Rus flag.

    This is not the end, gold coins and silver coins are sprinkled into it, two large ambers are placed in the deep eyes of the deceased, and the mouth is opened by the white fox himself, and a small piece of pure gold is simply put in his mouth.

    "Let''s stop here. He will be buried in the capital cemetery. At that time, this king will personally attend his burial ceremony. It won''t be too late, just this year." Rurik said and took a good look at the white fox.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty. In fact, my father''s funeral is over here. Since both Your Majesty and my father refused to be buried, the funeral has been simplified, and I have nothing to say."

    The white fox really thinks it can be done. UU reading and even Velika, the deputy priest of the kingdom, personally sang a eulogy for the deceased. The evasive son-in-law felt that it was enough.

    "Then seal the coffin." Rurik looked at them again, and then the four of them held their hammers up and down, and Gould got his rest, although it was not exactly what he wanted.

    Due to the constraints, the cremation in Gould''s will could not be carried out. Now the situation is more solemn.

    In fact, Rurik and others did not understand Gould''s concerns before his death. After all, he was a big businessman, and his family would definitely prepare a lot of funerary items, which would very likely cause thieves'' malicious intent in the future. If he turned into a handful of ashes, and if there are still bones, it would be too miserable.

    Although Rurik didn''t know this, he assured the fox brothers: "Whoever dares to destroy the rest of the great merchant Gould will exterminate the family." In fact, the law has already stipulated that no one dares to be in "Valhalla on Earth" If the cemetery is destroyed, it will be a blood eagle to apologize to the deceased.

    No one dares to seek death, and the cemetery has always been a solemn and ghostly existence.

    Apparently, the most honorable person buried in the cemetery for a while was the great merchant Gould.

 Chapter 1132ï¼š Books, Plate Armor and the Beginning of Winter Life

    Latest URL:

    Since this snowstorm, winter life in the north has begun.

    The heavy ship-shaped coffin was transported to Rurik''s flagship, which led the other ships out of port.

    The ships removed the adhering snow, and then opened the packed sails. A relatively large fleet assembled off the coast of Tombstone Island, and each ship accompanied the flagship to the depths of the Gulf of Finland.

    Even in winter, there is a land line of reindeer sleigh transporting supplies to the eastern world. However, this kind of eastward advance in the freezing weather is not pleasant, which makes the communication between New Roseburg and the West very limited during the winter.

    The fleet this time gathers goods from the north and Sweden. This is the last large-scale delivery of materials to the east this year. When the goods arrive, all ships will be smashed into the berth and frozen in silence.

    The sea has begun to freeze, starting from the north and south coasts, and finally the ice in the middle of the Gulf of Finland is thick enough for people to run wild.

    It was also thanks to the wind and snow that had just ended. Although the temperature was cold, the violent sea waves made it difficult for sea ice to gather. Now the north wind is still bitter, and the fleet is still drifting to the depths in the ups and downs of the waves.

    From the observation post at the top of the mast, you can see the snow-capped view on both sides of the Gulf of Finland.

    Snow can hide the world, but never the walls of New Roseburg.

    There, white and black are intertwined, and the Neva River, which looks almost inky, is still flowing quietly.

    After docking at the port, the fleet quickly began to unload, and these batches of production materials from the Western world met the needs of the capital well.

    A large number of iron ingots are transported down, so the state-run blacksmith shop has no worries about the production capacity in winter.

    A large amount of thenardite was unloaded, and all the cobbler workshops in the city were able to "full fire".

    A large amount of flax, a small amount of kenaf and hemp from the Swedish region, and a batch of pure wool from the Flanders region are sold immediately after unloading. The textile families in the capital know what a good product is, and they buy it after inspection. Then quickly put into production.

    The great merchant Gould died, and his death was most tragic for his family, and Rurik, the king of Ruth, an old friend of the deceased.

    In the capital, no one cares about the boat-shaped coffins with exquisite carvings and drawings. People live their own lives. Now life is much better than before. The rapid rise of handicrafts has brought prosperity, and the residents of the capital have more or less asset balances. The past is unimaginable.

    They want to consume when they have spare money. Buying ale has been a fun for everyone since ancient times. Considering the needs of winter, now is the period when everyone spends money to buy firewood.

    The poorer people took their axes and went to distant places to cut wood, and then pulled them to the two outer markets in the capital to sell them.

    Those Lapps who keep deer have to seize this opportunity. Now that the snow covers the earth, the reindeer sleigh, which was not available before, just has a role to play. When they were grazing, they cut wood ahead of time. No one was a fool. All kinds of trees were stripped of their bark to make paper. Pine wood was cut into small pieces and stored first. The oak that was found was kept intact. They are eventually all shipped to sleds to form a team of sleds, the pine is sold as firewood, the oak is sold to the shipyard, and the bark is put at the end, the so-called wait until the Volkhov and Ladoga are frozen enough The prepared bark was transported to Novgorod.

    The current firewood trading market is very hot, and the capital city has a large population. All families with some financial resources have to build houses with fireplaces and chimneys, which has spawned a huge winter firewood market.

    And ale makes people warm, the kind of ale blended with some vodka is the most cost-effective, this is a small way to make money for the royal brewery.

    No matter what tribes the residents of the capital come from, most of them have one thing in common - people who speak the Norse language.

    We are all Vikings, and the habit of eating fish is almost the same.

    There are two kinds of smoked fish jerky, salted and original. When it comes to cost-effectiveness, the original smoked fish is more popular with the general public. Like the clay furnace of a charcoal kiln, there are a lot of fresh herring steaks and cod steaks hanging from a large number of hemp ropes. They are smoked and dehydrated as much as possible, and finally become hard fish that test the bite muscles.

    It is exactly the same, many people often eat this kind of long-lasting meat to cultivate strong cheeks and round heads.

    But now everyone has more choices.

    Aslaqi has been expanding her own mill and scones workshop. For her, even if she doesn''t do any other business, just relying on the one-stop shopping of grain, grinding flour, and selling flour products, the single profit of scones and bread is not enough. Gao, relying on her large amount, she can make a steady profit without losing money, and the royal family also relies on her to slowly consume the aged grain in the warehouse.

    Traditional families stocked up on dried fish and scones, and even if they were placed in their own granaries, they would dry out and become as hard as wood. Every family has and reserves food. Considering the cost of cooking wheat porridge in winter, the cold is also making people lazy, and people are more accustomed to having ready-to-eat and ready-to-drink food reserves at their fingertips. Unappetizing? No problem.

    When the king came back, a large number of people gathered at the pier. They did not want to see the glory of the royal family. After all, it was a large fleet that returned. A discerning person could judge that there was a lot of storage by looking at the draft of those armed cargo ships.

    People with spare cash hope that the fleet will bring back some new tricks, but no, there are good things.

    The good news spread quickly throughout the capital¡ªthere were ten barrels of wine to sell.

    The wealthy households in the city quickly rushed to the Harvest Square in the inner city, where the blue fox policemen set out to fight.

    The wine he returned was not much, not too little, and some of the wine needed to be further fermented and had no sale value. Even if the follow-up liquor can be sold, there is no need to sell it.

    The blue fox is very good at life. Since he has received the king''s favor, it is no problem to donate some of the wine to the royal family as a tribute.

    He only sold ten barrels, and marked a higher price. Those wealthy households liked to buy it or not. As a businessman, he estimated that some of those guys would definitely pay a high price to buy it for the sake of face.

    Rurik didn''t care about the business behavior of the blue fox and the red fox in the capital. He had a lot of business to do. Currently, the most important thing was to complete Gould''s final funeral.

    Behold! In an open space in Harvest Square, those well-dressed cavalry are gathering.

    A sleigh pulled by four horses is like a ship being checked. Do not! It''s not a boat, it''s a coffin.

    Who exactly died? Who is qualified to make the king participate in his funeral.

    In an instant, the city was full of rumors, and even a daring guy murmured nervously: "It is very likely that the old king Otto passed away."

    Otto is indeed old, so he won''t die suddenly, right? In the past few years, I have only known that he is very old, and there is no bad news such as illness. The old king has been staying in the warm Novgorod to retire, I am afraid that even if he passes away, he will be buried by the lake.

    Until, official sources pointed out that it was Gould, the great Rus businessman who was originally from the Ankras tribe.

    That old guy as plump as a seal? So he died? He died, what does it have to do with me.

    Not many people in the capital are willing to go to the Chengnan Cemetery to watch the funeral, but there are more than a dozen merchants from the Melalen tribe who are small businessmen. Considering that they have too much business dealings with the Gould family, they will send the old guy for the last ride. .

    The king took all his wives, concubines, and children who lived in the capital to participate, and the high priest Lumia brought almost all the priests, Noron and her newly trained musicians.

    The musicians played a solemn ensemble with wooden flutes, bone flutes, horns, and leather drums. The long and penetrating music seemed to guide the dead to Asgard.

    The High Priest led the entire team, all women, and led the way, followed by the Russ cavalry lined up with flags.

    The royal family walked beside the boat-shaped coffin on foot, and Rurik was going to walk on foot to show respect for this old guy.

    For this reason, the blue and red foxes of the Gould family, with their entourage, followed the royal family slowly to the cemetery in thanks.

    A stone tablet has been withered and carved, it is the bust of the old guy Gould. However, the Swedish carving industry in one period was not good enough. They couldn''t make a statue almost like a real person from a piece of marble in the East Rome, so they tried their best to reflect Gould''s fat head like a chubby fish, half body. The statue was still carved on schedule. Gould''s life is briefly described on the inscriptions spelled in Rune and Latin letters on the stele.

    Gravediggers dug deep pits and filled them up to form a tomb bag. The tomb bag was then piled up with a large number of stones, and finally a layer of cement was placed on the lake.

    The stone tablet is placed in front of the tomb, making this tomb unique among cemeteries.

    Just as Rurik was inspecting the north and even taking shelter from the blizzard on Tombstone Island, the matters he had arranged in the capital were proceeding in an orderly manner.

    The supreme scribe Ellaji was eager to report the good news to the king that the event had been accomplished, and her happy smile said it all.

    When Gould''s final funeral was dealt with, Rurik took another day off and headed straight to the royal printing office in the city he ordered.

    To this end, Ella has brought her own gifts to wait for the arrival of the king.

    Without any courtesy or greetings, Rurik asked his entourage to wait outside. He had already learned that the "Rossaga" that he had ordered to be printed had already started printing, and he came here to see the finished product and confirm that the news was true.

    "Where''s the book? Where is it?" Rurik, who broke in, was shocked that the printers stopped their work.

    Ella was holding a bound book with an oak plank cover.

    "That''s it." She smiled and handed it to Rurik''s hand.

    Looking at this book, I have to say that it is very interestingly bound.

    The production cost of the main body of the lever-type pressing printing machine is very low, and the key lies in the huge amount of movable type, and the current printing industry is busy with mass production of this. The lead movable type assembly array has been proofread, and the movable type is lightly glued with loose glue. Each edition corresponds to a page, so all the pages needed for the entire Ross Saga are assembled here.

    Ella had to recruit a lot of workers, and now the two heads of the printing bureau are objectively in charge of all operations, Ella''s presence is more of a supervision.

    Due to the thicker paper, each page is hard, and due to technical reasons, only one side can be printed. Even if the text on the page is as dense as possible, the content of the "Rossaga" book is not too much. very thick.

    Thickness has a great advantage, that is, it makes readers feel that it is heavy and durable.

    The essence of the lever printing press is a human press made of wood. After the pages of the book to be bound are sorted, the front and rear oak board book covers are pressed hard by the press, and then the bow drill is drilled with a small drill bit. Take the hole for threading.

    Glue binding seems to be simple, but it actually requires more technology. Drill holes and wire them, this is the best cost-effective solution that Ross can achieve. The pure paper should be firmly bound, the oak board book cover should be installed, and the hemp rope should be loosened for readers to read.

    Rurik immediately flipped through the pages, and the situation was better than he thought. Paper with birch bark as the main raw material absorbs ink just right, although the overall printing quality is a bit puzzling, because the whole text is phonetic letters, it does not affect it at all.

    "It''s the Norse version in the Latin alphabet, which is fine. You''ve done a very good job."

    After listening to the king say this, everyone who was a little nervous was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief, and some people simply jumped for joy.

    "We will continue to work hard, and the paper that will be brought by this winter will be exhausted." Ella said with a smile, the implication of which is the high number of Rurik - continue to supply paper and ink steadily.

    Rurik could hear her appeal: "Very good. You keep doing it, don''t worry about printing materials. I ask you to print at full capacity before Hanukkah, just to give us our current needs, you have to print an additional fifty runes first. version."

    "Huh?" For a moment, Ella frowned slightly in doubt: "Now that the stall is spread out, we are working hard to make the Latin alphabet version. Now we need to change the version, and the work needs to be adjusted."

    "Worried about wasting efficiency? I get it. Don''t worry, you''ll change the print version in December. Listen, there are too many people in the capital using traditional letters. The rune version is suitable for sale here, and the Latin version ships to Nuo. Fugorod, haha ??this book will be used as a textbook for the children."

    If the king stayed at the printing office for long periods of time, the workers were prone to errors due to their intense distractions.

    After confirming that their work was fruitful, Rurik ordered ten silver coins to be given to all the workers and withdrew.

    If there is no lead movable type, everything will be avoided. Facts have proved that those movable type are very well polished. If anyone should be rewarded the most, the huge team of blacksmiths under his command should be rewarded the most.

    reward them with money? No, maybe that''s too vulgar.

    These young blacksmiths all have slave backgrounds, at least being the king''s slave is a good thing. Rurik knew exactly what his fellows needed. They needed the status of a royal servant and used it to gain social status.

    The burly Kamne led his child to half-kneel to salute the king, and then reported that he had completed the urgent task on time and began to be busy with ordnance manufacturing.

    Just look at Kamne! The small furnace matrix of the state-owned blacksmith shop has obtained a large number of iron ingots, and they have sufficient production raw materials, which can be busy throughout the winter. Kamne went out on his own. He was shirtless, with thick leather imitation ironing clothes hanging on his chest and belly. The dense hair on his arms had long been burned off, and his body was sweaty. The wet hair forced him to twist it with sackcloth. The rope was wrapped around the head to stop the sweat from stinging the eyes.

    The pig iron ingots were smashed into small pieces, and they were continuously stirred with the heat of the high-temperature small stove made by the ancient fan. If the processing continues, the high-carbon pig iron ingot will eventually turn into a lump of almost carbon-free wrought iron.

    This is not the case with the blacksmiths. Although they were young, they were engaged in this work when they were children. Now they are over twenty years old and work almost all year round, and their technical level is very high.

    Carbon steel bars are the most common semi-finished products, which can be further processed into steel swords, steel arms of crossbow, ribs of iron helmets, and iron pieces cut into scales.

    But now Rurik craved plate armor.

    The state-owned blacksmith shop is full of firepower~ They are actively producing and repairing the necessary weapons for the future for the king.

    This work of blacksmithing is not only done by the royal family. Although Rurik has completed a monopoly, this monopoly is not derived from "people who dare to sell and kill their heads", but rely on quantity and quality to crush small private workshops.

    To be fair, making tools such as nails and small forks does not involve state-run institutions. The latter''s revenue-generating fist products are still weapons and those tools shared by soldiers and farmers.

    Now that there are enough iron ingots in the capital, it is okay to sell them to some small workshops. Because Rurik was sure that when he sent another trip to the north in the spring of next year, more iron ingots would be brought in again.

    Rosburg, Novgorod, Elronborg, and Novgorod are the four productive cities in Rus, each of which has residents who are engaged in high-value-added jobs away from agricultural life.

    In a sense, Rus has heavy industry and numerous handicrafts, and their prosperity is based on the stable supply of food.

    Now that all the granaries in the capital city are full, some grain-carrying ships can only be parked at the berth to become sea warehouses.

    In the final analysis, sufficient food supply supports the steel industry in Rurik, and now the time is ripe, the blacksmith can try to produce the whole plate armor made of wrought iron, so as to replace the troublesome scale armor to load and unload, and the chain armor becomes cost-effective. Better armor combo.

    After all, once the main force of the Russ army officially ends and intervenes in the Frankish civil war, the army must have a higher armor rate than the Frankish army! And the use of Ross''s smelting is to make higher-quality armor.

    The pig iron ingots were slowly fired into pig iron ingots, then beaten into iron sheets, and then molded to match the upper body of an adult strong man. Technically, this is not a problem. Kamnee has already assigned people to start the work...

    82 Chinese Network

    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Shuquge mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1133ï¼š "Roth Saga" Release Notes

    Latest URL:

    Not long after Rurik returned to the capital, a new blizzard came unexpectedly, so that he had been dormant in the blizzard of Tombstone Island some time ago, more like a prelude to winter, and now, the real winter tune began to play.

    Even the hardy reindeer are kept as close as possible to avoid accidents, while the cattle, sheep, rabbits, and poultry raised are kept in tight enclosures. Families with the means have even lit bonfires with special fireplaces in their pens to keep their livestock safe through this difficult time.

    In the past, when faced with a snowstorm, everyone would hibernate at home. In order to save limited supplies, the whole family would gather together to keep warm, and then sleep together to reduce internal friction. This is a kind of hibernation in disguise. When the snowstorm is over, people go out of the house and remove the snow on the roof as soon as possible to prevent the house from being crushed.

    Those that are not strong enough face this problem, and it is not a problem that Rurik can solve with a single order.

    Are there slums in the capital?

    To a large extent, even if Rurik was reluctant to describe those houses in derogatory terms, at least those people lived in shanty towns. There is a large area of ??unowned land near the capital. The flat coastal wasteland is at most grazing cattle and sheep. A large number of new immigrants live here temporarily. At the beginning of the period, such immigrant families had limited financial resources and could only build simple houses. When they accumulated enough wealth, they built warm houses. Some of them have fireplace woodcuts, and even build double- or triple-storey dwellings like the inner city.

    The largest number of new immigrants are not Vikings, they speak Finnish dialects, and their identities are all Suomi.

    The count family of Finland is the grand vassal of Rus, and the Suomi people, who constitute the main population of the country of Finland, have long been allied with the Rus. They submit to the Rus royal family, and although they are first in the kingdom status than the old Rus and their descendants, they are basically the same as those of other Viking tribes.

    However, these people are too poor.

    This blizzard made the shanty town built by the Suomi immigrants into a disaster-stricken area again. Although the people carried out some self-rescue and protection, many people were crushed in the collapsed shack and froze to death afterward.

    This kind of thing is actually a winter event in all Viking tribes, and it was the same for the Ross tribe at that time. Ross has lived a good life for more than ten years, and those who are a little older have a fresh memory of the hard life in the past. As for someone who died of a house collapse? Oh, that''s fate. What else could it be?

    The body of the deceased was buried in Chengnan Cemetery.

    It is precisely because the cemetery has buried many Suomi immigrants, and these black-brown-haired Nordic residents are even more persistent because of the existence of the cemetery.

    The continuous snowstorm finally passed, and the snow removal work in the whole city started immediately.

    Just stand up high to see the masterpiece of this blizzard - the Kronstadt berth that juts out from the Gulf of Finland is frozen.

    The Neva River is completely frozen, and although the ice surface is still not safe to leave, a discerning person can estimate that after at least a week, the extremely thick ice layer will make winter fishing difficult, so that ice fishing must use a curved rod Drill to drill holes. The old fishermen in the capital have been gearing up for a long time. The outdoor wind and snow are harsh, and the warm indoor family gathers in front of the fireplace, using the firelight to wipe off their various tools.

    In recent years, people have made breakthroughs in fishery exploration in the Gulf of Finland. People are no longer limited to fishing for herring in shallow waters after breaking the ice, but making extremely long hemp ropes as fishing lines. A fishing line can be tied to even There are ten fishing hooks. The extremely long fishing line and multiple fishing hooks make it a very heavy existence. It is not a simple manpower to set the line for recycling.

    Families of fishermen simply form teams, just as their ancestors hunted in groups in the olden days, but now they are fishing in groups for cod.

    The population of the cod in the Gulf of Finland sweeps the bottom of the bay every winter. Their open mouths eat almost everything, but they are not allowed to sink their bait to the bottom of the sea if they want to catch a lot.

    When someone discovered this secret, when the plump cod that was frozen in the winter market appeared, the technology spread rapidly.

    So, when Rurik had ordered preparations for this year''s Hanukkah bonfire sacrifice, the cod fishing teams on reindeer sleighs rushed to the empty ice of the bay.

    They dashed straight across Kotlin Island, unloaded equipment, drilled holes in the ice to set bait, and waited.

    The wooden winch pulled the two-finger-thick hemp rope and slowly recovered it, and the cod fish, which was as dense as a bunch of grapes, was pulled out. They froze quickly when they came out of the water, and soon became hard "fish bricks" that allowed fishermen who set up tents on the ice to collect enough catch to return.

    As long as conditions permit, everyone still likes to eat fresh fish. Entering the open-air market in early December, in winter, those herring and cod that were brought back are piled into walls by traders. Due to the large catch, the price is low. The fishermen rely on the advantage of large volume to make small profits but quick turnover, and the people also get benefits.

    These Gulf of Finland cod are real cod, and they are far from being fished out in this day and age. Although fish meat is almost a whole piece of protein without fat, the belly of fish can have a lot of fat. Because the concept of vitamins does not yet exist, the people do not know that fish oil is rich in vitamin A, but only know that the offal collected from various catches can be refined.

    Even, the perception that fish oil is a special raw material for making high-energy explosives also does not exist.

    Every household collects fishy fish oil not for eating, but as fuel and lubricating oil for electric lamps.

    Because people have a better choice - butter.

    The livestock industry in Yinermen Lake, centered on Novgorod, is expanding rapidly. In this era when there is absolutely no safe fresh milk packaging technology, all Slavic villages that raise cattle and sheep are milking as much as possible to make butter, Ghee, some villages Boyar personally organized fleets to bring these high value-added agricultural products to the capital to sell at a good price, and then use the money to buy advanced agricultural production materials on the spot.

    The best oil is butter, followed by fatty oils from reindeer, cattle and sheep, whale oil and seal oil, and fish oil.

    When it comes to eating oil, it is fragrant butter. Now is not the hard times of the past, and no one is willing to eat salted sharks that are irritating. Everyone just needs to eat well and drink well.

    It is not only to satisfy the appetite, the entertainment of simply closing the door to give birth to a child is too primitive and rude, and people need spiritual enjoyment.

    On a boring winter night, bored children pester adults to listen to stories, and adults will get together to chat.

    Those various Nordic myths come from the bonfire chatting for thousands of years. Interesting stories have been sung and heard a lot. Even the fabricated stories are believed to be true.

    Well-informed people know that the state-run printing office, which the king ordered officially listed, is publishing a magical book, which is said to contain a variety of mythological stories.

    The people who have spent huge sums of money on wine are also waiting for the books to hit the market, and they are ready for huge sums of money.

    In fact, as early as late November, the Latin alphabet version of "Rossaga" was already available for public sale.

    Due to the heavy snowstorm at the time, the printing bureau was in a warm room, and their work determined that everyone must settle down and work in one place, no matter how bad the weather was outside, it didn''t affect them. It is also the wind and snow that prevents people from going out, and everyone can only work hard when they are isolated.

    When the snowstorm ended, Ella was instructed to adjust the printed text version. They had already published nearly four hundred volumes in Latin. With such a strong "combat", Ella realized that her laborers could not be fast enough. Bind it up.

    The book that had been bound in advance had been delivered to the Great God and the Palace. High Priest Rumia and her team began to study all night. Rurik also used the book as a teaching material in the palace to educate the children around him.

    People want interesting myths, not dogmas. "Rossaga" is to a large extent the "Genesis" that belongs to the Nordics.

    Rurik wanted to use this book, which he personally participated in editing and reviewing, to become the ideological basis for the kingdom to maintain unity.

    This book ideologically identifies all Viking, Finnish and Slavic tribes, all from a common ancestor but developing freely in different places with certain differences.

    The thought of the book brought tears to the eyes, and the priests who read it did not understand why their high priest was weeping.

    Rumia, she knows the meaning of it best.

    She is a Lapp herself, and according to the book''s definition, Lapps are long-lost relatives of the old Rus.

    The common language of Novgorod is the Norse language, and the Novgorod region has both, but Slavic is the dominant language. If a person wants to show the nobility of his soul, he will use the Latin language of the church. The so-called principle is defined by ancient Rome. standard version. The king is good, and young people who are trying to improve their social class are willing to learn.

    And it does make sense. The blue fox and red fox who returned to the capital to report their duties and their followers became the kings of the story because of their long time in the Frankish world.

    They introduce the customs of the southern world, show off and even brag to earn the praise of the listeners, and objectively attract the people of the capital to explore.

    "If you learn more Latin, you can communicate with the nobles in the south. If you speak this language, the nobles will feel inferior."

    So can Latin really become the lingua franca of the kingdom? Rurik didn''t feel he had enough human resources to popularize it, as a second language for the national elite.

    The descendants of the old Rus need to learn Norse, Slavic and Latin. The former two can basically be learned naturally through family education, while the latter requires a solid education.

    Just a week before Hanukkah, Ella personally reported to Rurik about her phased results.

    It was a unique family dinner. Since there are so many frozen fish on the market, the royal family can''t help but eat a whole fish feast.

    The processing of fish is very particular. The cod meat is smashed into a meat sauce, and then mixed with onion puree, thyme, and pea puree to form a special ball, so that the ball soup is boiled.

    The dough is covered with surimi and cod stuffed dumplings, and then dipped in wheat vinegar.

    To replicate Eastern winter dining in Northern Europe, Rurik has already done it. If the brewing environment of ale is not managed carefully, the wine will be lost. Now, the resources are simply allocated to deliberately brew vinegar. The royal family is a vinegar brewing workshop in the capital.

    For this dish of vinegar, Rurik is going to eat dumplings. What''s more, the Viking Hanukkah is the Winter Solstice Festival. In the past, even wheat was a rarity, making it unconditional. Now it is necessary to pay attention to it.

    This winter, the royal family eats either boiled noodles or dumplings. Rurik wants to entertain his cronies, and also presents these special meals.

    This shows that the traditional and improved versions of wheat cakes and bread are the food eaten by ordinary people. They focus on filling, and only the food of the royal family is really delicious.

    The blue fox and red fox brothers are the most frequently entertained objects. The two are officials of the frontier, and they are also qualified to toast with the king at the banquet.

    Now, Ella comes with good news.

    The royal family''s special food is very good, and it seems that there are new tricks every year. Ella is not a person who indulges in appetite. It can be said that no one knows Norse mythology better than her, and she has directly compiled the standard Norse mythology defined by the Kingdom of Rus.

    She was eager to explain the completion of her task, and Rurik ordered her to eat more.

    "Enough is enough." Her graceful and slightly cocooned right hand put down the fast track, her face was steamed red by the warmth of the room, and it became even more serious after drinking some wine. "My work is well done, the books are printed so much that everything is ready for sale."

    Everything was within Rurik''s expectations, he motioned the other family members to keep quiet, and then dragged his slightly drunk head to deliberately ask: "Are you still boasting?"

    "I''m not boasting."

    "Oh? How many copies have you printed?"

    "There are four hundred in the Latin alphabet and two hundred in the rune version. Now at your request, I have completed the version change when the blizzard continues."

    "Oh, that''s six hundred?! I thought it would be enough to have one hundred, but I didn''t think so." Rurik straightened his back, and anyone could see his excitement.

    Ella just covered her mouth and smiled: "You underestimate me."

    "Indeed." Rurik rubbed his head vigorously and patted his face to wake up: "In my opinion, it''s fine for you to print a thousand copies this winter."

    "It''s okay, it''s just paper..."

    "Not enough paper? Don''t be surprised. When Hanukkah is over, I will send someone to deliver new paper as soon as I return to Novgorod! Or, we will build another paper workshop in the capital."

    "That''s free." Ella raised her chin gently, looked at Wang Bubu''s presence of the queen, and smiled softly: "The paper made of birch bark is whiter, and the printing effect is very good. Backed paper doesn¡¯t work. Our scriptures have to be of good quality, so even the cover is hard oak. It¡¯s a responsibility to the buyer and to ensure that the content of the book will last for a long time.¡±

    "Oh, that''s right."

    "The paper we brought in was badly worn out, and they were cut sparingly, and I had carefully proofreaded those type stencils."

    "It was really hard work."

    "No problem. The high priest has already got the book, and I know she''s studying it. This year''s sacrifice, this book may come in handy."

    Rurik nodded: "So, this year''s Hanukkah will be very grand. I want a grand sacrifice to commemorate our completion of the Sakya."

    "Eh?!" Ella cheered up a little: "Could it be to sacrifice another hundred deer?"

    "This is the plan."

    "Okay. It may be a bit extravagant. Those deer herds are yours. Me, and yours too..." Ella said a lot of love words by being slightly drunk.

    What does this woman want to do? Queen Svetlana, who was also a woman, knew this clearly. She moved slightly to the king''s side and whispered a few words. After that, she smiled and exchanged glances with Sister Ella, and then retired with the prince, who was a little sleepy after eating.

    How to reward Ella, who has made great contributions, Rurik has a man''s way.

    Ella, who came from a noble family, just wants to do her job as a "top clerk". She is a concubine of the king, the sister of the Duchess of Ostara, and the adopted daughter of the old king of Ross. With multiple identities, she is the same age as Queen Svetlana, and she has no threat to the queen. Svetlana intends to maintain a good sister relationship with her, and through this closeness, she can have a close relationship with the Duke of Ostara in the south.

    To be fair, Svetlana was a little embarrassed about Carlotta, Duchess of Ostara, presumably because of her childhood hardships that forced her to be extremely tenacious. That is a sturdy female general, most of the men are strong, and her son is also a descendant of Rurik, so there is the possibility of alienation from each other.

    Because, this year, she noticed Duchess Carlotta''s son Carl. The boy had solid blond hair, but he was not an old Russ in name only, and his blond hair made him born with Varyag glory. This boy is indeed unusual. He shows the characteristics of precociousness at a young age, and he must be a promising noble in the future.

    Ella spent the night satisfied with the king''s special gift.

    The next day, those printers were rewarded in kind.

    On this day, a wooden platform was set up in front of the Great Temple in Harvest Square, and Rurik simply performed a small-scale sacrifice, and then the high priest personally started the sale of "Rossaga".

    The Latin alphabet version costs one pound of silver, and the rune version goes up to two pounds.

    The news has spread all over the sky, and people have realized that there should be a variety of stories in it, and it is said that King Ross got some wisdom from Odin and smashed it into this book. The text is traditional and anyone can understand it. It must have With divine power, buy when you get the chance!

    In fact, because of the existence of a comparison table between the Latin alphabet and the Rune alphabet, even if you buy the former version, people who do not understand the Latin alphabet can still read it, but it takes a lot of extra time.

    Wealthy city dwellers are willing to pay for this sacred book~ The six hundred copies on public sale have been snapped up!

    In terms of cost, the royal family has made a lot of money, and knowing that there is a strong demand for books from the public, it can be seen that continuing to sell books in the future can make a lot of money.

    It can be said that for the majority of buyers, "Rossaga" is the first book they bought in their life.

    Books were still a rarity in Europe at this time, parchment was the mainstream writing tool in Western Europe, and in Eastern Rome, both papyrus and parchment were used.

    Ross''s birch bark paper has a lower cost and good quality. The material is also adapted to local conditions, and the production technology is constantly improving.

    Every household that believes in the Norse gods has its own statue of the patron saint of elves, and now, families who buy "Rossaga" simply regard this book as a brand-new worship object. They are actively flipping through the pages, turning the boring winter time into new stories that immediately replace old conversations.

    For buyers, a whole new world seems to open up for them, and with this book, it seems that everyone who still lives in Midgard can spy on the sanctuary of Asgard.

    In "Rossaga" there are heroes, gods, justice over evil, sacrifice, kindness, Nordic morality, lost relatives...

    It works instantly!

    On the eve of Hanukkah, Rurik learns of a hotly debated event in the city: the people who lived together were actually relatives long ago. It turned out that all Vikings, Finns, and Slavs were kinship, and this knowledge was also passed on to the "Pskov Expedition Five" who temporarily resided in Rosberg.

    For these five unexpected visitors, Rurik specially prepared a version in Rune script, and sent it to them and instructed: "When you return to Pskov in the spring, bring this book to your boss."

    82 Chinese Network

    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Shuquge mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1134ï¼š The Returning Eastern Expedition and Ariks Wrath

    Genius remember the address of this site in one second: [Aibi Building] https://The fastest update! No ads!

    At the beginning of the period, the expedition led by Novgorod Governor Medvet himself went all the way to the east. He was ordered to find all the "people hiding in the forest", and he came across Lake Valdai, which means "a lot of water".

    No one really wants to be a fisher-hunter in the forest, and all areas that can be developed into farmland are converted into permanent settlements as much as possible.

    The geography of Lake Valdai seems to be similar to Lake Yin''ermen, with villages turned into towns.

    A brand-new eastern expedition started after the spring ploughing in 841. This operation was led by Aric, who made a great contribution.

    He led a team of more than 500 people, surrounded by surveying and mapping personnel sent by Rurik, and set off from the Msta River, which was injected into Yinermen Lake, and the long Viking longships lined up with long snakes were exploring in retrograde. Head straight to the waterways of Lake Valdai.

    Lake Valdai was discovered many years ago, and the perch of the lake and the small beasts of the nearby forest are all living treasures.

    "The Volga River? Only he knows that this river exists. How can I find it? Could it be that there is a correct waterway in this lake area that is actually the Volga River?" Arik''s mind was a little confused.

    If Rurik had not described or even sketched out the possible river course on the map, and the description of the mouth of the Volga River by the Pechenegs (thinking that the Caspian Sea is the ocean), Arik would have been willing to believe that the river was real, It''s just that the world is so big, there are many rivers such as Lake Valdai, which one is the right way?

    What''s more, this lake is clearly not the real upper reaches of the Musta River. The Msta River is still wide, maybe it is the right channel to the Volga?

    What is even more surprising is that when the team arrived in the town of Valdai, they spread out and started their own fishing and hunting. Some people formed a team to go south, trying to find the true southern shoreline of Lake Valdai among the lush aquatic plants.

    The team has been completely dispersed, and when someone comes back with a marten that has not yet grown out of the pure white coat in winter, it stimulates the desire of the Ross hunters to explore.

    Who are these people? Old Rus, New Rus from various Swedish tribes, Slavic hunters, and even Finnish Suomi hunters. Arik has a mixed team.

    Who cares about poetry and distance? Brothers come to this undeveloped land to plunder animal skins. Unless the precious little beasts in this area have been captured, they should consider changing places to continue.

    The scribes sent by Rurik were different. The two young men rode south in longboats, accompanied by hunters.

    The scribes wrote and drew on the paper. Based on the basic sketching skills taught by Rurik himself, they tried their best to make environmental sketches of the sights they saw, and then used words to describe what they saw.

    The nerd-like guy is very despised by the hunters. Considering that these two are the "house slaves" of the king, they must be provided with enough food, and they must be taken care of so that they can''t get sick or injured.

    Mink, fox and squirrel are hunted, the hide is stripped and the meat is skewered and grilled.

    The young scribes tossed outside for three months, and the expedition they followed had long since lost contact with their fellow villagers in the north of the lake. The scribes were tossed and unkempt, and the wheat that the team brought with them had been eaten. On weekdays, everyone lived on the perch and the meat of the small beasts they caught. However, eating this kind of fat-deficient, almost-pure protein meal for a period of time is really bad. Until they hunted the bears that hunted wildly for the winter.

    No one cares about the extreme shyness of male bear meat.

    "Hey, you two young people really don''t know our past. We can eat shark meat that is more nasty than urine, but we won''t eat this bear meat? And this bear oil, you can feel better if you eat more."

    The leader of the hunter is also a ruthless man who kills the enemy like a numb in battle. This time with a torsion slingshot, it is prepared for hunting big beasts.

    He scolded the young people who had never experienced hardship for being picky. Fortunately, when the bear meat was grilled and sizzling with oil, and then sprinkled with a handful of coarse salt, the hungry people naturally came over to drink the oil.

    All the scribes were well-dressed when they served under the king. They now live like wild men, or pure Viking hunters.

    Only the record books they cherish keep are clean and tidy.

    During the wet season, Lake Valdai is connected to several lakes in the south by streams, most of which can be passed by long boats with shallow drafts. When encountering hard-to-pass places, the hunters went into battle together, and even the scribes had to pull on the ropes, and everyone worked together to pull the boat southward.

    Where exactly is the true southern shore of Lake Valdai? I''m afraid the South Bank has been found and passed. Now that''s not the problem, they''ve discovered a whole new lake that looks bigger than Lake Valdai.

    If you are not worried that the expedition is too far to delay the return journey, you can only stay here to build a wooden house and directly spend the winter. After staying in the newly found lake for a while, the hunter team officially returns.

    It was a well-progressed adventure, and the scribe returned to Valdai at the end of August with drawn and handwritten information.

    When they returned, they learned that some consciously satisfied hunters had rowed their own boats into the Musta River and went home. They go back early just to catch the autumn harvest.

    There are still many people stranded in Valdai, who either lack land or whose families have hired helpers to harvest wheat. These people figured it out for themselves, and if the income from hunting furs outweighed the investment of hiring wheat reapers, they would stay in Valdai for a while for the sake of maximizing profits.

    Arik was willing to stay for a while. Like other stayers, he was pleased to hear that the guys from the southern expedition came back to watch their harvest. When he saw the long boat full of furs, he was first shocked, then jealous and regretful.

    "Damn, I knew that there were more good things in the south of the lake, why should I stay in the north?" Many people have such an attitude.

    There were Slavic settlers in the town of Valdai, and the village chiefs took over the Boyar nobles. Although their strength in all aspects is very bad, they also try to expand the surrounding area as much as possible. Shooting small beasts directly, or even chasing down killers like bears to kill them can''t do it, tricks like laying nets and traps are fine.

    There are not many small beast resources on the north side of the lake. Unlike the southern area, the real squirrels run around, so that the hunters who are equipped with crossbow on a large scale have turned into sharpshooters. They are chasing squirrels and killing them. Most of them are squirrel skins that have been initially tanned by alkaline water boiled with plant ash. Tanning with grass ash is far less effective than Glauber''s salt, but there are really many leather goods. They stay in the south for a long time. This is the only way to avoid accumulation of leather goods and rot.

    Squirrel skin is a common leather product in the market of the Rus Kingdom. Its hunting volume is so great that the price of a single piece of leather is low, which can be affordable by ordinary Slavic farmers. It is this kind of leather that is more suitable for making hats and gloves. Many so-called squirrel fur coats made of mixed leather and linen are not of good quality to keep out the cold, but it is a good choice to make a mattress.

    As long as there are furs, the state-run textile mills in Novgorod and the many seamstress women can play with flowers.

    Relying on the absolute numerical advantage, the hunter team of the southern expedition is recognized as making a fortune.

    The people who were still stranded by the gathering in the autumn rain had to hide in many new wooden houses in the town. They tried their best to keep their furs dry. A common method was to pack a large amount of grass and wood ash with sackcloth, and then pack the sackcloth with the furs. Mixed together to become a special moisture-proof bag. When they decided to leave, these burlap pockets discarded all the grass and ashes, and the furs were packed as much as possible.

    So when Rurik and his entourage took shelter from the autumn rain on Tombstone Island, this cooling down in the Valdai Lakes deep in Eastern Europe manifested itself as a bleak drizzle.

    It lasted for nearly ten days, and the ground became muddy after the rain stopped.

    The local Slavic residents were busy stocking up food for the winter. They harvested wheat and stockpiled some catches. They even got the meat of small beasts from many hunters.

    The brothers only wanted leather, and a lot of squirrel meat was given to the locals for free. The little animal meat that the hunters can''t eat is processed into almost completely dehydrated bacon by the locals with a smile, and then they are hoarded as food storage.

    "It''s time to go home! Go back to Novgorod! Sell the furs and make a lot of money!" Arik gave an order, and everyone in the assembled fleet shouted to the sky.

    The return journey was smooth, as long as everyone controlled the rudder to avoid collisions on the Musta River.

    In fact, in a large sense, the lake found by the southern expedition team with the participation of scribes is essentially one of the water sources of the Volga River.

    Who is the source of the Volga River? If defined solely by the longest tributary as the source of water, it is on a hill in the western part of the lake group that includes Lake Valdai. This extremely trivial lake area as a whole is the largest source of water for the Volga River.

    Although the water source is large, the terrain here is too flat and lacks a large geographical drop. The Volga River drawn from this is too narrow and the water flow rate is not high.

    Macroscopically, the lake group is like a big snake coiled together. The expedition team saw only one corner, and it was impossible to explore the whole picture, and it was impossible to find the correct river channel.

    The king never expected to complete the feat of exploration in one go, and the scribe with a large amount of geographical data felt that he had completed the task very well, and he was waiting to meet the queen to receive the reward.

    What is the reward? money? status?

    The scribe wanted it, and was sure he could get it. What is geography, the original intention is to survey and map the earth. In time for the summer solstice, the two used Professor King''s solar shadow method to accurately measure the dimensions of Lake Valdai, and even at the time of the expedition to the southernmost point, through some calculations, they still used the solar shadow method to estimate the new dimension. . After further calculations, the two of them abruptly calculated the dimensional gap between the farthest distance reached by the southern expedition team and the town of Valdai Lake, and they could further estimate the straight-line distance.

    These geographic mapping data are worth gold. The two felt that since they stopped this kind of guy, they were better than other scribes. Presumably after debriefing to the king, the two of them became the person in charge of geographic surveying and mapping in Ross, and they could also be promoted to a kind of senior scribe. That means real money and social status, a stable and prosperous life, and some interesting challenges.

    Arik came back happily, rested in Mstissk for a while, and took his guys to Novgorod with a huge amount of oriental furs.

    The guys from the Eastern Expedition who returned first have sold their furs. For an old guy like Verdegen, who manages a state-run garment factory, he bought the leather at a low price because of the poor quality of the leather.

    The hunter is indeed wrong. Good leather must be tanned with thenardite. This is the specialty of the old Rus people. Of course, the quality of tanning with alkaline water with grass and wood ash is not good.

    Fordegen''s rhetoric makes sense, but it also conceals the nature of his deliberately low prices. Novgorod is indeed a big city in Rus, but the personnel engaged in leather processing industry are limited. When it comes to where the most people in this line of work are concerned, nowhere is the capital city.

    Why send leather goods to the capital? It''s all seasons like this. Now that I go to the capital, I can only wait until next spring to come back.

    The Rus people who have already received the wheat just want to quickly cash in the fur, and then live a leisurely life of wives and children on the hot kang head.

    Now, Arik is back with even bigger hides, and leather prices in Novgorod have once again plummeted. Squirrel skins have become too cheap, and taupe mink is no longer expensive. What can hunters do? They do not understand the invisible hand of the law of the market, and they know that if they set the price high, the biggest buyer, Fodgen, will not buy it.

    Even, Arik angrily grabbed the collar of the old man Fodgen: "You just give us such a low price? If you don''t work for the king, you will screw your head off."

    Fodgen did not cowardice, nor did he quarrel with the king''s cousin, and motioned for his own people to step down.

    "Young man, let go of your hand. It means that you set the price very high, and the price given by others is not high. If I buy yours, what will happen to others? Besides, I have limited funds, so I can buy you at a high price. Yes, the other brothers can''t sell. You really don''t have a choice, because I''m the biggest fur buyer in Novgorod."

    "You... coerce me?"

    "I don''t dare. I''m just a businessman. If you go to the capital, there are the most people doing fur business there. But even if you go there, your squirrel skins still won''t be worth the price."

    "Why?" Arik still didn''t let go.

    "Because, those Suomis are also busy selling squirrel skins. You have five hundred and they have fifty thousand (speaking casually). Aren''t you old friends who fought side by side with the Count of Finland? How about their people, you Isn''t it clearer? Maybe they have more squirrel skins, how about you? Think about it."

    Arik was just unwilling to go hunting with his brothers. In the end, 20 good squirrel skins could be exchanged for a silver coin. This ridiculously low price had surpassed his imagination.

    Even the capital wouldn''t have such a low price, would it? !

    He let go of his hand, and the offended old Fodgen smiled and said nothing.

    After all, Fodegen really got a bargain. Even if this Arik is the blood relative of the king, he is not willing to suffer when it comes to purely business issues. Because the state-run garment factory is to a large extent his territory, and his family lives like a taxpayer, and the net profit is divided with the royal family. Even if the share of Fodgen''s side is very small, as long as the base is large enough, it is also owned by the family. The huge sum of money, which is the origin of his deliberately low price.

    Led by Fodgen, the leather-making craftsmen around Yinermen Lake were moved by the wind.

    In desperation, a large number of furs were sold at too low prices.

    Arik took the brothers, and the sale of fur-loading carts in Novgorod had already attracted an onlooker, and he was almost doing it with Verdegen to attract an even larger crowd.

    Even old Otto learned of this, he couldn''t say anything, after all, he had retired to take care of himself.

    In any case, Fodgen was very happy to give the money, and Arik, who got the money, was drinking in a pub in the city.

    But the atmosphere soon became active again. Even if the price was low, everyone hunted a lot, such as mink fur, which sold for a good price. People who had money drank together, and Arik, who was in a happy atmosphere, also Laughed with the guys.

    Ale blended with honey, or kvass, or even some special wines¡­

    The wine shop in Novgorod is also run by the royal family, and its business model is similar to that of a state-run garment factory. Even if the distinguished Arik comes, he still has to pay.

    Anyone in the city can essentially build a liquor store, as long as the financial resources can keep up and pay their taxes.

    The reality is that no one has more capital to manage this matter than the royal family. Alcoholic beverages are still precious, and the brewing and distilling workshops of the royal family are unable to achieve huge production capacity. . In this way, the wine shop launched a special blended wine, in fact, the base wine distilled to 96¡ã is blended with water, and then poured into honey, chrysanthemum water or pine needle water to become a low-alcohol blended wine with a unique taste, and the cost is not high. Price.

    They chatted in the tavern, thinking about going to the East next year to catch more little beasts, and criticized Fodgen for being a greedy businessman.

    Naturally, some people imagined: "The king just said that there will be no war this year, but I heard that the Ostara people are expanding in the south and fighting against the aliens. It seems that the king is going to send an expedition next year."

    "That''s right! There''s another Smolensk issue." Someone immediately interjected: "I also heard that Vadim, who ran away back then, didn''t die~ had to kill him."

    "Maybe, the king just sent the Ostarans to investigate. Since there are rumors that a fight has already started, maybe next year will be our expedition."

    "Not necessarily, what if you still go to Frank? The guy over there is richer." Another humane said.

    For a while there were different opinions.

    Everyone was very concerned about the chance of war. Arik was so sensitive that he had an erection. Because of his drunkenness, he even overturned the wooden table with rage. Another slap on the chest, to quell all the drinking guys with a shout.

    "Brothers! There will definitely be a war next year! We''ve been tricked by that guy from Fodgen! Let him go to hell! Let''s sharpen our swords this winter, there will be a new war next year, and we will kill the enemy and make a fortune, that''s the truth. A shortcut to gold and silver!"

    The frenzy of war stimulated this group of ruthless men. They beat the oak cups to make a lot of noise, and they screamed violently, as if they were about to jump on a long ship and start an expedition.

    82 Chinese Network

 Chapter 1135ï¼š The Conspiracy of the Duchess of Ostara

    A young man with a stern face was Lombard of Polotsk, a native who had been proposed by the conquerors as the new leader of Polotsk.

    It was his dream to be the leader, but it was too dark and humorous to accomplish his dream in this way.

    Looking at the backs of the Ross cavalry, he was really resentful. However, the strength of his own clan is not good, even if he counterattacks, there is no chance.

    The Polotsk clan was stuck in an extremely awkward location.

    In the north and east, there are Rusian forces everywhere, and they are too strong.

    In the south, the not-too-distant Kyiv communities had long since allied themselves with the Rus, who were present in the attacking army.

    In the west, those Latvians also allied themselves with Ross, and the locals even sent messengers to follow the cavalry.

    General Ross bald Fisk killed all the way to Riga, the horse team rushed back with a batch of supplies, and returned to Lukiholm abruptly in the bad cold snap.

    A great city rises at the bend of the river, and so does Lukiholm.

    Rather than developing farmland, the Ostarans who built this place focused on livestock. The large area of ??meadows that cannot be covered by the forest is a good place to raise cattle and sheep, but it is cold today, and the livestock brought in have rushed to shed.

    What can be seen to the naked eye is a large number of haystacks on the flat ground, which are winter reserves for livestock, and solid granaries for people''s food.

    Many young people of Slavic ethnicity who were ordered to migrate were ordered to make Lukiholm their permanent settlement. They were both pioneers and warriors. This was a strong armed colonization. Before the strong enemy, the city stood in the cold wind, still a peaceful place.

    The cavalry army that returned was staggering. Obviously, due to the large number of people in peculiar costumes, the large number of horses were just for the transportation of goods. The huge horse team proved that it contained a seriously outdated southern caravan.

    Since it was a business group from Pecheneg and Kyiv, Grand Duchess Ostara, who was guarding the city and insisted on building it, set up a banquet to entertain her friends.

    She would like to get to know Quetzal, sister of Bejahir''s clan, and Wadislav, the son of Sakyin, who was the speaker of Kyiv.

    The other two uninvited guests who were forcibly dragged to the banquet by Fisk aroused her strong suspicion.

    The banquet of roast lamb as the main course was accompanied by bread and grilled perch. She wanted to eat it according to the Viking style. When the banquet opened, everyone cut the meat with a knife.

    Today''s Carlotta has a golden ponytail similar to Rurik, hanging on the back of her head like a real ponytail, her hair is decorated with amber and gems, and a huge amber pendant from her collection hangs on her chest.

    She was dressed in a sheepskin robe, which was long enough to cover her calf and never perfectly concealed her ailment, a jewel-encrusted belt girded at her waist, with assorted ornaments hanging from the belt, and a long sword.

    Such a robe made her look very neat. Her eyes were bright, and her keen eyes scrutinized everyone in the meeting.

    She already knew a thing or two about her close comrade-in-arms Fisk''s chance to go on an unexpected expedition. She looked at him with a smile, and couldn''t help but praise him politely.

    "I can''t believe that you made it all the way to a magical place. You really made it to the right West Dvina, and Rurik is right, you actually hit Latvia."

    Fisk shrugged, and his eyes could not help but catch a middle-aged man beside him.

    This detail was also discovered by Carlotta. I saw that the man was dressed properly from the north, whether it was a Dane or a Swede, although it was unknown, he must have understood the Norse language. Let''s not talk about this person.

    "We did hit Latvia and even met in Speuth."

    "Ah?! That old man, he''s not..." Carlotta covered her mouth in surprise.

    "Looks like you''ve guessed it. Our king is indeed helped by God, and his map is completely correct. The brothers have arrived in the Gulf of Riga, and the tribes they pass through will not dare to surrender. Our power has expanded southward, and our achievements..." Fisk calmed down and said, "I''m afraid it''s similar to what we did in Gotaland last year!"

    This matter must be discussed in detail. Carlotta does not know the details of the south. The expansion of the south is a good thing. How much expansion has been brought, and how much benefit has been brought, I am afraid that it will be discussed for many days in a row.

    "Sit down, everyone. And the two of you, Brother Quetzal, Brother Wladyslav, we are an unbreakable alliance, and we must have a drunken rest today."

    Carlota''s boldness gives people the feeling of a man. She does have a square face. If she is a man, she must be a daunting war chief.

    She has a strong self-confidence, and this self-confidence comes from having a strong army and her son Carl, who thrives by her side.

    "So, the other two, who are you?!" She finally heard the news.

    Let''s look at the Riga messenger, this middle-aged man dressed as a Nordic warrior straightened his chest and saluted a little girl. He couldn''t hold back his face, although his attitude was very peaceful.

    "I''m the head of the Danish community in Riga, and I''m Stekander. I hear you''re the Duke of Ostara in Ross? I''ve heard the name Ostara."

    "Oh? Why did you hear that?" Carlotta''s eyes trembled deeply.

    "You''re from Sweden, aren''t you?! Your tribe is in the south, and long ago, the great king of Havgen killed you all. It''s been known to everyone. We don''t like that arrogant one. Guys, a lot of people immigrated to Riga. If your cavalry hadn''t arrived in Riga, we immigrant Danes wouldn''t have known that you still exist in Ostara."

    She sank her face: "It was a long time ago. All my enemies are dead, and I don''t want to go back to that sad fjord. It''s true that many of us died, but..." She recalled looking west with emotion, With a deep sigh, "You see, we have been revived."

    "Indeed, I saw your revival. Vitebsk, and this Lukiholm. You merged with the Rus. It''s amazing how the fur-selling Rus grew and eventually became the lords of the north. Take it with common sense, unless your High King is protected by Odin. Apparently it is true! We Danes in Riga will not go back to Jutland, we want the recognition of King Rus."

    "It''s a good thing, the king will be satisfied." After a few words, she looked at another younger man.

    "Who is he? Brown hair, not like us," she asked Fisk.

    "This..." The bald general smiled slightly. "You talk to him in Slavic. He''s from Polotsk."

    Polotsk? The term Carlotta is very familiar.

    She had long known from small talk with Rurik that this force existed in Eastern Europe.

    Rurik''s understanding of the Eastern European world, at the beginning of the period, was all about the geopolitical pattern after a thousand years, but the overall layout of Eastern Europe has also lacked great changes over the past thousand years. The geographical locations and nouns of some settlements are as firm as they are frozen by permafrost. constant.

    The concept of Polotsk was extremely important to Rus, and Carlota was puzzled at the beginning, what was meant by "they must be included in Rus'' rule".

    Now, not only has Polotsk been found, but the entire tribe has been conquered like a storm.

    No, this Lambard, named after the leopard, was going to surrender to King Ross himself, and brought the mottled leopard skin as a special tribute.

    Different from Riga''s submission to the situation, Polotsk had to submit after the struggle and defeat.

    Looking at this Lambard''s eyes, Carlotta had murderous intentions.

    She remained calm, with a smile on the surface in a false and condescending manner.

    "Well, surrendering Ross is the most correct choice for you. According to Ross''s habit, your resistance will suffer from the scourge of genocide, but if you surrender at a critical time, this sin should be forgiven. I am the Duke of Ostara, I It''s the wife of King Ross, and I''ll give you tonight''s food."

    What else can Lombard say? This blond woman speaks Slavic and has a friendly attitude, so it should be... no problem.

    He sat down, still a little uneasy.

    Ale brings joy to boring life, especially in cold times, good wine gives warmth.

    Logistical ships drifting on the Lovady River continue to bring supplies to Lukiholm, including ale in oak barrels and even expensive vodka. The latter is the base wine that has been distilled many times. After several processings, methanol has become a "theoretical existence". It is almost pure alcohol. Carlotta uses it to increase the degree of ordinary ale, and then add some honey to improve the taste. This move is exactly the same as the routine of the Novgorod Tavern.

    This time, Carlota drank with them like a man, using a knife as a tableware to cut meat and eat, and the crystal clear glass was filled with brewed high-altitude ale toast.

    The glass is amazing. The Dane Stkander can''t help but use a "crystal glass". He cares more about the fine wine in the glass, and then matches it with barbecued meat. Know how to enjoy.

    That''s it, the honorable Duchess is still calling: "I have just started construction here, and many good things cannot be shipped temporarily. Please forgive me for the poor reception."

    Carlotta has never been an alcoholic. He said that he was drunk and rested. When it comes to the banquet, the wine is just a spice to the fun.

    Taking the opportunity, she learned more details.

    The messenger who had previously returned from the Vitebsk fort explained the new situation in Polotsk, when she was already suspicious of Fisk''s special arrangements.

    Now I finally looked at the great nobles of Polotsk, and during the conversation, I learned that the leader of the local main war faction was this man named Lambard.

    Incredible! Incredible! Why do I think this man is a conspirator?

    No, Carlotta thought of a bad move, and sent his subordinates to bring three bottles of vodka directly.

    The "wine" was packaged in an exquisite glass bottle, and as she ordered, the serving waiter placed it directly in front of Lambard''s table.

    "My lord, what do you mean? All the wines are for me?" Lambard, who was already slightly drunk, was flattered. He looked at the crystal clear bottles in front of him. They were sealed with wooden stoppers, and there was actually a nectar and jade liquid inside.

    With a smile on his face, Carlotta raised his neck vigorously, and held a glass of ale in his hand to toast: "My friend, how can I believe that you are sincere?"

    "This..." Rambad, who scratched his face, seemed to understand something, and then said: "I have already contributed a lot of food to you, and I will pay tribute in the next five years. Polotsk is completely open to you, your ships and cavalry can Walk free. We''ll even fight for you, doesn''t that prove it?"

    "Of course! You Polotsks are submissive, how about you? Are you going to be Polotsk''s upstart, worthy of your brothers'' belief? I... have some doubts about you." Lotta threw a malicious smile.

    Like some kind of aggression, Lambard suddenly realized: "Ah? Do I have to swear to prove it? This wine..."

    "Yes. You! Take a good look at the crystal bottle in front of you. This is the holy wine that our King Ross asked for from the gods. I''ll give you three bottles, because we can look down on you. I heard that men are very good at drinking, how are you? Can you afford these three bottles of holy wine?"

    "You... let me drink it?"

    "Exactly! You are not from Varyag. If you want to be friends with us, you drink this holy wine, so that King Russ can look up to you. As long as you drink it, the gods of Varyag will also think that you are a real man. Three beautiful bottles are also yours."

    "There is such a good thing?!"

    Lambard originally hoped that the Varangians would not discriminate against the submissive Polotsk people in the future. He felt that the female nobles gave an opportunity that must be seized.

    Three corks were opened, and the aroma of wine overflowed.

    It was not an ordinary wine aroma, but a pungent alcohol smell. The smell was extremely strong and it was absolutely impossible for everyone to smell it on weekdays.

    Carlotta''s remarks were very interesting. Although Fisk felt that it was not worthy to let this kid drink three bottles of vodka that weighed a pound and a half, since Carlotta paid for it.

    But seeing Lambard fiercely raise a bottle and pour it into his mouth, the bursting taste made him spit out the wine in an instant.

    Looking at Carlotta again, he slapped the eucalyptus: "What are you doing?! Polotsk people?! Spit up holy wine, are you insulting us?"

    This wine sucks! Lambard looked pale, coughed and staggered to indicate that he could continue drinking.

    Fisk had a smile on his face, and motioned Carlotta to sit down: "Why are you angry, this kid has been a savage, wild boars can''t eat bread, and it''s normal that they can''t stand enjoying good things suddenly."

    Carlotta, who was staring at him, sat down and watched with joy in his heart that the boy Lambard endured extreme discomfort and drank the rest of the wine.

    "Ah, it''s not too bad. Come on!" Carlotta called the waiter again: "Another bottle of vodka."

    "Still... come?" Lambard, who had already covered his throat, felt a raging fire burning in his stomach, and his voice was hoarse and silent.

    "The first bottle you vomit doesn''t count. Keep drinking! If you don''t drink it, you look down on me, and you look down on King Ross."

    Lambard''s bad appearance caused laughter from the audience, and everyone laughed one after another, forcing Lambard to drink a fourth bottle.

    "So... I am recognized by you... the gods of your Varangians... recognized by King Ross." Then, covering his throat, he had difficulty speaking, and after a while, he passed out.

    All this is in Carlota''s control, and the others just think that this Polotsk noble is just drunk.

    Carlotta''s goal has been achieved, she does not regret her methods, and even thinks that although her methods are despicable, they are also to remove hidden dangers for her men. This idea is one, and the other is that Polotsk is too close to his Vitebsk after all.

    The seriously intoxicated Lambard has been broken. The capacity of a bottle of vodka is close to 300 ml. The important thing he drank is more than the equivalent of one liter of pure alcohol.

    Fisk at the banquet did not understand that the brewery in Novgorod was doing new tricks. The alcohol content of vodka was distilled to close to 100¡ã. You can drink it anywhere with water.

    But this kind of thing that can no longer be called wine, people will die if they drink too much, let alone such a huge amount. As for how Carlotta knew about this? When the city was built, she gave a bottle of basic wine to her subordinates who worked hard. She originally asked all the brothers in that group to drink it together, but the leader himself greedy. Someone secretly complained to Carlotta. When she was angrily punishing the criminal, she found that the young man vomited blood and died, and there was only a small amount of wine left in the bottle.

    Problems with wine? There is indeed a problem. This is stronger than the previous vodka? After questioning the shipper, she learned the truth¡ªthe wine was distilled to its limit.

    And people who were holding their breath began to spread a saying: those who embezzle the reward will be killed by God.

    Maybe the truth is this? Carlotta is willing to accept this statement because it unites everyone.

    Fisk thought it was a highly spirited drink, but he didn''t know it was a highly poisonous thing.

    Lambard was carried away that night, his stomach pierced and his pancreas ruptured.

    The next morning, when other people who had been drinking had returned to normal, they found that Lambard was dead, and his death was extremely distorted.

    Fisk, who was stunned, didn''t know what was going on. Lambard, who was already stiff, covered his stomach in a twisted way. There was black blood around the bed, and even more so in his mouth. The opened eyes turned red, and the terrifying face seemed to be cursed by the evil god.

    The corpse was pulled outdoors, and when Fisk and others surrounded the corpse, they were terrified, but Carlotta was escorted by the entourage with a peaceful face.

    "What''s the situation, he... actually died so tragically?"

    "You?" Carlotta took off her velvet cap and raised her head, Fisk, who was unexpectedly numb, was still scared.

    Both Android and Apple. ¡¿

    "What are you afraid of?"

    "This man. Dead?! Too bad, it looks like it was killed by a god."

    "Hey." Carlotta, who seemed to know everything, nodded helplessly, facing the onlookers, including Wladyslav and Quetzal: "Have you seen it? I said it, this is King Ross from God. Got the holy wine. Remember that he spit the holy wine yesterday, it''s blasphemy! That''s what Odin''s punishment is."

    "It''s still like this?" Fisk had never heard of such a thing.

    "Unfortunately, he died. It''s fate, just bury him there."

    Soon, the hideous body was pulled away, and Carlotta also called the confused Fisk to the secluded room for a secret conversation.

    Fisk is not a big fool. He realized a possibility, and before Carlota could speak, he asked, "Actually, it''s your conspiracy."

    "Oh? You already realized that?" Carlotta asked back with a sullen face.

    "You are poisoned in wine."

    "No. The wine was purchased at the same time, which cost me a lot of money. You and I both drank it, but..."

    "Just how?"

    "This kind of spirit is unusual. It is a brand new vodka. If you drink it from the bottle, the strongman can only drink one bottle. Anyone who drinks two bottles will surely die."

    "Unbelievable! Incredible! You! You murdered him! You! Hey!" Fisk slapped his thigh in anger.

    Carlotta still did not change his face: "Rurik is my man, and I want to think about him. If it is me who is fighting south, then the nobles of Polotsk will not be left behind. What are you doing? My brother, You who killed the enemy like Ma are actually kind at this moment?"

    "We''ve made a deal, and they''ve surrendered. You . . . shouldn''t have murdered."

    "So, how did Hafgen die. If you want to kill, you have to kill them all. He let my sister and I flee, and two years later, it will be his doom. I have no ill will against the Polotsk people, but this Lamba who is the main battle. De has to die."

    "Okay, okay, I can''t tell you." After all, Fisk and Rurik had a certain blood relationship, so he and Carlota were also relatives to a certain extent, so there was no need to quarrel between the same clan.

    Moreover, what Carlotta said had her logic.

    Fisk had to shrug his shoulders: "No one looked down on that Lombard at first, even if he doesn''t die today, he will be killed in a few years. I''m just worried that killing him in advance will cause trouble in Polotsk, I hope it can be more Steady control there."

    "Do you really think so? It''s done anyway." The excited Carlotta felt relieved, "It''s better to do it now than to do it in a few years. I''ve already done it anyway, if Rurik is not happy with me, he will be with him. Theory. I''m sure he''ll support me, the Polotsks aren''t a big power anyway."

    "That''s it~ What to do after that? Have you thought about it?"

    "I have figured it out. Lambard died suddenly, everything is fate, so tell the Polotsk people. Next year, my army will go directly to the local area, and I will directly manage it. Let Polotsk be completely my Austrian. The jurisdiction of the Duchy of Stara, this is the power given to me by Rurik."

    "Alright." Fisk shrugged and said silently, "It would be nice if you were a man. Fortunately, you are a woman, otherwise..."

    "Or what? I heard it all."

    "You are like a cruel she-bear on the outside, but gentle as a lamb in Rurik''s arms. Fortunately, you are not a man, otherwise you would have died. Oh, I''m sorry for being heavy."

    "I understand." Carlotta glared at him and said: "It is because I am his woman that I dare."

    82 Chinese Network

    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1136ï¼š Steppe people in Mstisk

    ¡¾Rise of Rurik¡¿¡¾¡¿

    A blizzard hit the entire continent, sending large waves at sea and snowfall inland.

    Such bad weather forced the people who arrived in Lukiholm to calm down, people hid in their houses, horses and livestock were kept in pens, hoping that the world would return to peace.

    Lambard was eliminated, and Fisk, who was able to stabilize his spirit, had to sigh with emotion about Carlota''s methods.

    She wants to directly rule Polotsk in the second year, specifically to occupy the local population for her own use, I am afraid that when she really rushes over with cavalry to clean up the local nobles, it will inevitably be a **** storm.

    Fisk also understands this woman''s attitude towards ordinary people. Anyone who obeys her, regardless of their ethnicity, is a clan, and if they dare to hurt others, they will attack them in groups. She is actually quite contradictory.

    The weak will be eradicated by potential enemies, and as long as you are strong, you don''t have to worry about being attacked by others.

    The world is vast, and powerful enemies may appear at any time. In order to avoid being attacked, they will take the initiative to attack the nearest aliens after they become strong, forcing them to surrender, and then use this as a springboard to continue to expand until they reach unknown distances.

    Carlotta is such a mentality.

    The Vitebsk stronghold is too deep to the south, and it is difficult to supply it from the rear, and it is not easy to get supplies from allies in the direction of Kyiv.

    The enemy is the Smolensk, and Vitebsk is too close to them.

    Because of this, she could not accept that there was a semi-independent existence within her control area. She didn''t believe that the Polotsk nobles really surrendered to Ross, especially if they did not surrender to the Duchy of Ostara, which was not acceptable.

    Lambard died, apparently by drinking too much.

    When many people were laughing at this unfortunate fellow, old Harold, who had revealed his real name, realized the inside story. What does this have to do with yourself? Just serve this vicious woman well.

    Lukiholm is a permanent town, and the city has been transformed into a fortress, but in the first year of its construction, it cannot carry a large number of people for winter needs.

    This city alone made Riga''s Danish community boss Stkander look sideways. He was full of yearning for going to Novgorod, and after silently keeping his wallet, he yelled to his followers: "We''ll buy it when we get there. Some good stuff. You have to spend your money and remember, don''t make trouble."

    He saw that the Duchess of Ostara was a fierce woman.

    Maybe this shouldn''t be the case. If you think about it for a moment, the survivors of the whole family will either collapse into a madman, or become as crazy as the perpetrator.

    Trapped, this woman was a hundred times more courageous than her murdered father.

    Karl sat on the money, Carlotta sat behind, the mother and son rode together on a horse, and led the Ostara cavalry and left with the large army returning from the north.

    Lukiholm is still stationed with up to five hundred men, and General Svalgard is staying here this winter.

    The mighty horse team headed north along the Lovady River. At this time, the cold wave that swept the north had passed, and the world became white.

    The freezing process of the Lovati River is unfolding rapidly, and the ice layer in some parts of the river is enough for war horses to run.

    The vast majority of horses have horseshoes with tiny anti-skid bumps, and those that are purely cargo do not. For the sake of safety, the horse team did not take the flat icy road, so as not to cause the horses carrying the load to fall and hurt their legs and increase losses.

    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>

    ¡¾Rise of Rurik¡¿¡¾¡¿

    To tell the truth, recently I have been using reading books to keep up with updates, switching sources, and reading aloud tones. It can be used for both Android and Apple. ¡¿

    The mighty cavalry was lined up in a long and narrow column, and the line stretched for more than three kilometers.

    So the sturdy horses in front will collapse the snow to the ground, and the load horses in the back can save a lot of physical strength.

    All the armor was removed, and the horses were still dragging the small sleigh. Some large sleds are also ready, and the current ice and snow world just has a role to play.

    Cold-resistant Turkic horses have amazing shoulder height and limited stamina. They have very long manes. At first glance, each horse looks burly, but it is actually an interesting puffiness.

    The same is true for the soldiers who took off their armor. Everyone was wrapped in thick leather and dressed in wool felt clothes. It seemed that everyone had gained dozens of pounds.

    The dense Xuezi hit his face, and Beidang''s face was hurt by the wind blowing like a knife.

    It was really bad for Yukiko to smash into the eyes. Some people simply lay on horseback, and some people sitting on sleds collectively covered their bodies with large cloths.

    Those who were worried about going in the wrong direction simply took out their collection of Ross sunglasses. It was strange to wear sunglasses even though the sky was dark. The weak light was enough, and there was no need to worry about the eyes being smashed by the terrible snow.

    Worrying about going astray is unfounded. The huge horse team has been along the Lovady River, and the river is almost due north.

    The river has frozen, and the riverside area, which was soft in summer, is now frozen solid. The horses walk on the hard river bank full of withered and yellow reeds, and the horses can gnaw grass on the spot as long as they gently poke the snow with their mouths. To avoid extravagance, the grain tribute from Polotsk came in handy. When the horses were resting, the tycoon or the cauldron was unloaded from the sleigh, and the oil-rich pine trees were then cut down to set fire to the wheat. The unloaded wheat is fed to each horse with a little kosher salt in it.

    The rest of the journey is familiar to most people. The dense snow has caused the world to be white, and the visibility is very poor, but the river is in front of you.

    The cavalry team followed the right direction without encountering any new cold snaps along the way, and successfully arrived at the southern gate of New Ostara City.

    A long wooden wall was built in the empty land. If a large-scale army wants to go north quickly, it must walk smoothly from then on, and it must pass through this pass.

    The towering towers always have sentries on duty. Since the sentries farther away have already connected with their Duke, when Carlotta acts as a guide to attract a huge horse team, the city gates are already open, and a large number of furry onlookers hit. .

    Against the wind, the Duchess took off her hat and let her golden horse tail flutter in the wind.

    She is imitating Rurik! Fisk felt it clearly.

    "My friends! Keep going! Welcome to Ross, welcome to my new Ostara!"

    After passing the towering city gate, it officially entered the core area of ??Rus Kingdom''s rule, and in front of the outsiders was a huge settlement.

    Looking around, there are wooden houses everywhere, as well as the snow on the roofs, and a lot of chimney smoke seems to be sprayed out.

    There are many people and more livestock here, and Quetzal, a noble of Pecheneg, can clearly see that there are still horses being driven to wander. Look at the wool, isn''t it the horse of his hometown.

    Returning, the Duchess will act as a landowner.

    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>

    ¡¾Rise of Rurik¡¿¡¾¡¿

    All the returning passengers had to enjoy a sumptuous meal, including barbecued meat, wheat porridge, and a lot of salt. She deliberately gave a sumptuous meal, claiming that she would satisfy the stomach of any big eater.

    Since the Duchess had something to say, people from all walks of life started eating.

    After all, the conditions in Lukiholm were limited, and the nobles of all parties gathered together, and Carlotta ordered a real good wine and good meal.

    Including the vodka that drinks the dead.

    No one went to discuss Lambard''s death, and several of the Polotsk entourage in the team were officially dead. Carlotta has no intention of killing these guys. They firmly believe that their leader died "can''t drink the holy wine", and this idea is enough to save his life.

    It would be too serious to discuss things in the council hall. People become more talkative after drinking a little wine, and it is easy to spit out the truth.

    Carlotta intends to chat with everyone after the banquet, she knows that the nobles have the most direct purpose.

    "Anything, just ask," she said.

    "I want to see the honorable King Russ." Old and arrogant Stkander put down his glass and raised his head: "Our Danes in Riga belong to the Count of Saaremaa, and to the Speute. King Russ should know this. Thing! Besides, we actually worship strength. Since King Russ is blessed by the gods, as the leader, I need to swear allegiance to him as soon as possible."

    "Rest assured, you will. What about the others?" Her eyes flicked to Quetzal.

    "I am the younger brother of the Khan family, and I was ordered to meet the King of Rus and run our shops on the steppe in Novgorod. There are also fifty elite soldiers I brought, who were given to the princess by the Khan. The present Bejahir, I will give it with my own hands."

    "No problem. I have a suggestion."

    "What does the Khan mean by Carlota''s modesty?"

    Carlotta thought for a while: "Sisters with your princess, we fought side by side, and we slept together in difficult times. She accompanied the king to more distant capitals, and her son was temporarily placed in Novo Gorod. If she returns from the capital, she will be stationed here with me. You, Quetzal¡­¡±

    "And such a thing? Khan..."

    "You can build your Pecheneg shop here. Although there are dense forests nearby, this area has a large area of ??meadows, and even a good place to raise cattle and horses, but it is now covered with snow and can''t see clearly. Many cavalrymen will be stationed here. The people you bring are strong troops, and you are even more warriors. I need you, and Bejasil needs you too."

    "That''s fine. I heard from the Khan that the environment here is superior, and I would like to be stationed here. I still want to see King Ross and explain my situation to him."

    There is no language barrier between Carlota and Quetzal, because she has to deal with the grassland people from time to time, so she simply learns the Turkic language of the Pecheneg dialect. In this regard, Bejahir is also a teacher. It is precisely because there is no language barrier that Quetzal completely trusts this honorable female khan.

    The Kyiv native Wladyslav has no additional demands. His intention is extremely simple. He just wants to sell a large number of local products brought from the south, buy some goods and leave next spring. He also has the same desire to meet King Ross, not for anything extravagant, but just to report to the king about his identity and his father Sakoyin.

    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>

    ¡¾Rise of Rurik¡¿¡¾¡¿

    Everyone wanted to see Rurik, the king of Ross, and Carlota wanted to see him even more, and even lay in his arms to report on the expansion of the south.

    It is certain that the king will remain in the capital until Hanukkah.

    Everyone has to wait a while longer, and this wait must wait until 842 AD.

    It has become a tradition for Novgorod to celebrate the festival by itself. It has become a tradition to build a giant tower with flammable pine wood in the open space, and it is the most important part of the festival.

    Go to the capital city of New Rosesburg in person? If you simply want to see King Russ, you don''t have to.

    On the other hand, the big guys don''t have to wait for nothing, the transported goods can be directly pulled to Novgorod for sale, and the horses that exist as goods can be immediately received by the governor and get the money at the first time.

    King Russ, Pecheneg Khan, and the Kyiv Horse Team have long agreed that commodity horses will be received when they arrive in Novgorod. A good horse is a good horse or a stallion and a mare. Various types of horses have a negotiated one. The price list, everyone is smart, and now the Rus people are also experts in the work of Soma, what price should a horse be purchased, and the governor can send someone to complete it.

    Governor Medved, as a loyal and loyal relative of the royal family, was authorized by this, and many of the standing cavalry were his fellow villagers.

    The huge horse team rested for three days in Novostara City, and then ran to Novgorod in the north along the frozen lake.

    At the mouth of the Volga River, the tribes of the Pecheneg tribal alliance are like chains in the riverside grassland. The river has become very wide, with huge waters on one side and dense tents on the other side. Quetzal felt a trace of his hometown. meaning.

    Soon, he realized that he was too simple.

    Due to the terrain problem, the horse team walked along the east bank of the lake in a small arc, and objectively walked through the dense villages, attracting people living in winter to come to see the huge horse team that is better than seeing it.

    They were all Slavs, Quetzal didn''t know very well, he thought these were Rus, and was shocked by their large population. Looking ahead, there are still villages there, I really don''t know how many people live here.

    What is even more terrifying is that such a prosperous place still does not lose the capital of Rus. The Khan said something, and the tribesmen in the team who fought against the King of Rus also said that the so-called Rus'' ships are as tall as mountains. "I really want to see you."

    Quetzal, who was accustomed to seeing tents, wooden sheds and horse herds, followed the horse team to a very large village, which was larger than other villages, and even had a wall.

    The village is eerie, with more boats parked along the snow-covered lake than in New Ostara.

    Where have you been? It turns out that this is Mstissk, where the real Rus settled.

    On the other hand, the strong man knocked on Arik''s door.

    "What''s the matter?" He was quite displeased, who was teaching his two sons to play swords in the courtyard of his home.

    "Boss, could it be that you can''t hear the noise outside?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "The horse team! The horse team is here!"

    "The horse team? Could it be the king?"

    "It''s from the south. It''s them..."

    The interest just mentioned fell again, and Arik scratched his beard: "It''s not the steppe people and the Kyiv people, they''re here to sell horses again."

    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>

    ¡¾Rise of Rurik¡¿¡¾¡¿

    "But they''re huge. Boss, maybe you should take a look. Fisk and Carlotta were there too, and they brought a lot of stuff. Some of the bros ran out to stop them, and it was a good opportunity to buy something. , don''t let it go."

    "Is it necessary? You still stop them." Arik realized that it was inappropriate to do so. He was the lord of Mstissk, and he was responsible for the trouble. "Bullshit! Let them go."

    "But boss, you don''t want to get some more wine? They can bring other flavors of kumiss, and a lot of cheese. Now the women are taking their money and they don''t want to hurt them..."

    "Forget it! I''ll take a look."

    Arik rushed to change his clothes, two long swords hung on his belt, and two boys, one big and one small, were next to him.

    Asgard, who is already a little adult, and Jill, the youngest son of naughty age. The brothers were nurtured by their father as warriors. UU reading and practicing swords in the snow in winter are a daunting necessity in life. Now the brothers have changed into leather clothes and put on amber necklaces to show their dignity.

    Right on the river bank, the passing horse team was surrounded by real Rus people. There were a large number of women here, and everyone was talking so much that the scene was extremely noisy. Men and women came with silver coins, and what they were staring at were the native products of the grassland people.

    At the beginning of the period, Quetzal was taken aback. The main population of Novgorod is Slavs, not much different from the guys in Kyiv. The real core of Rus is the Rus people, and the name of the country is also derived from it.

    Since the people living in Mstisisk are all real Rus, they have such an enthusiastic desire to buy, so it is better to sell them on the spot.

    What the real Russ would buy, he really couldn''t imagine, this group of people had a strong desire for cheese, kumiss and honey. The deal has already started, and these people are willing to pay, even if they think the offer is slightly higher.

    "It''s unfortunate, I knew I should bring more cheese and kumiss." Quetzal''s mind grew, and he knew what to bring next time.

    It was during the chaos that the melodious sound of the horn came, and the chaotic scene settled down. After a short while, I saw a strong man with two swords hanging from his waist, and a group of followers came with a fierce aura.

    "A mighty warrior? Who is he." Quetzal asked bald Fisk cautiously.

    "He? Double sword Arik, the king''s cousin, at least a thousand enemies died in his hands. He is very powerful, haha, it seems that he has already completed the eastern exploration." Fisk specially touted Aric. , after all, he also wants to be this kind of man.

    "It really is a strong warrior, maybe I should kneel and salute him."

    "No need, just report your identity. Let''s go, you and he can be friends."

 Chapter 1137ï¼š Ross Yanwu

    Even though the price of squirrel skins was kept low, the old Rus living in Mstissk still made a lot of money.

    Even if the mistresses of the households and the concubines of the male protagonists are from other ethnic groups, ten years of life have become Rosified. Are they really Russ? No one bothered about it, because their children belonged to the real Rose.

    Based on the tradition of Rus, every winter, every family should do everything they can to stock up on winter supplies. Hunting in winter has been the work of the brave since ancient times. A large number of Rus people are reluctant to take risks to hunt and cherish small beasts. Although high risks may bring high returns, women still hope that their families are safe.

    Life is a hundred times better now than it was in the past, and people who have become wealthy have the ability to stockpile more supplies. They are no longer content to save their lives in winter with limited food, now they want to eat and drink well.

    Although Novgorod has been selling cheese, they have to satisfy their winter first, so in the autumn Novgorod market, cheese often disappears, unless the steppe people bring new goods.

    If you can stand the stinky smell of pickled shark, the smell of cheese is nothing.

    They focus more on the richness of the cheese and the power that gives diners.

    Any calorie-dense food is extremely welcome, as are all types of fats.

    Every household should store the fat of reindeer and seals, even the fat of hunted bears. It is marinated with coarse salt to become lumps of salty oil that has been frozen soft and glutinous, and is eaten with bread. Or cut a piece and throw it into a pottery urn and simmer it with all kinds of reserved food.

    The Ross people completed the interception of the Colts, and Carlota and others were also invited by Arik to his city to gather.

    This place is still not Novgorod, until after entering the wooden wall, Quetzal sees the inside story.

    have a look! The neatly arranged houses are similar in appearance and have some obvious features. The residence has a main house, a courtyard in front of the door, and a side room, and finally a building is wrapped with a fence.

    The real Ross man is amazingly tall and has golden hair.

    There are a large number of children running here. They seem to have grown up but their faces are still childish. The children don''t seem to be afraid of the cold. They dress up as adults in thick clothes, and fight each other with wooden shields and wooden swords. It seems that they are trying to figure out who is the best fighter.

    Prairie people pay attention to horse riding and archery in groups, and hunt prairie wolves to attack them. Ross''s children are the same, the difference is that they always go together in two groups, build a wall with a round shield that can cover most of their bodies, and step on the snow to hedge at a neat pace. Barbaric games often turn into big fights. Although they are wooden "weapons", they seem to be really killing them, and they often watch some adults shouting cheers and occasionally swearing.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity to be a guest in Mstisk, the Pecheneg noble Quetzal was able to see the winter life of the real Rus.

    A large number of young children grew up fighting each other. According to the city lord Arik, the cubs had no end in exploring the East. The young people wanted to fight with real powerful enemies and become real men, so they used their companions as imaginary enemies to hone their hacking skills. . It''s not impossible to fight with a real sword and a real axe, but some boys must be in a hurry to kill. If the real weapon can kill the companion, it will be beaten with wooden sticks, which will at most be bruised.

    This was instructed by Aric, who longed for a new battle and decided that a new journey would soon follow.

    In the War of 840, the old Rus lost a lot.

    Some of his old buddies died fighting for Ross to expand the territory. Their children inherited the swords of their fathers and also inherited the legacy of their fathers who died in battle.

    The first and second flag teams are mainly old Rus people, and the soldiers of the standing army are also similar.

    Times have quietly changed, and the boys in Mstisk are entering the age of twelve on a massive scale. They have a large population, all of them have experienced physical education and cultural education, and have participated in productive labor since the age of ten. The high-intensity work and cooperation are far better than the meals of the parents, and this Nordic blood, although he is twelve years old, the height has reached 1.7 stika on a large scale, which is equivalent to 168 cm.

    It is such a height, which is already slightly higher than that of the main Frankish soldiers.

    Because he had fought against those powerful Western enemies, Arik really knew the enemy''s situation.

    When the children heard the call of the Lord of the City, they spontaneously launched a "winter performance". Fighting with each other and changing teams frequently is one aspect. Carrying an axe and two saws to the nearby forest, the loggers drag the tree trunk back abruptly, which is a means of exercising physical fitness and strength.

    It was entirely due to physiological factors that the boys were tall enough and their muscles were not strong enough. It seemed that every boy was quite thin, not enough to fight the enemy on the front line.

    This requires a lot of heart connection, a lot of oil and bread.

    Objectively, this is also the reason why Mstisk bought the oil, honey, and cheese from the steppe and Kyiv.

    There are many spacious empty fields in the city. When Quetzal inquired, he learned that it was a preset threshing field, and it was layered with a wonderful lime-cement lake, which seemed to be covered with flat stones. At present, such a venue is the best venue for martial arts, and fighting has become the most popular entertainment for boys.

    Organized training of tribal children, Quetzal associates a lot.

    Pecheneg nobles train their children like women, and women are no exception. This is similar to the principle of the Rus, the difference is that the young people of Rus are all performing martial arts, and the mobilization is much stronger than that of Pecheneg.

    "No! You are clearly sharpening your knives! Which fat sheep are you targeting?!"

    Quetzal was cautious and didn''t dare to ask, and he didn''t need to ask if he wanted to. Everyone is allies to each other. If they show it, they will join the Ross cavalry to fight side by side with their entourage, and they will get the war bonus.

    The performance of the Mstissk boys was an omen. The children trained as if they were facing a big enemy, and Fisk and Carlota couldn''t help but beat drums in their hearts.

    "When I go back, I will also train soldiers."

    Fisk''s identity is still the captain of the First Cavalry of the Standing Army, which has been expanded and the main force is stationed in the Novgorod camp. How are those cubs trained, do they have the ability to fight? Might as well show some martial arts.

    As for Carlotta, her principality is the vanguard strength of Ross going south, not to mention that all men are soldiers by default, and all young girls have to go to the battlefield when necessary. It is also necessary for the Principality of Ostara to perform winter exercises, with particular emphasis on cavalry training.

    At the beginning of the period, the number of Slavic women who married the old Rus was limited. Fourteen years have passed since the initial marriage, and the woman who married Ros has no accident and gave birth to a child the following year. Women are giving birth continuously, and often the first baby starts to conceive the second baby as soon as the baby is weaned. Coupled with the war captives of Rus, thousands of Finnish tribal women became concubines and continued to have children.

    After life got better, the Rus people let go of the savage tradition of abandoning babies and had enough food to raise all kinds of boys and girls. The population explosion began in 829.

    Now, it''s Hanukkah 842.

    According to the old tradition, if the age of twelve is the standard of adulthood (including the virtual age), after Hanukkah, nearly a thousand boys and girls will reach adulthood.

    Thousands of other children have grown up and some are married.

    An old Ross man has more than one wife. In the past ten years, every family has at least five children. Some families place great emphasis on childbirth.

    It would be an exaggeration to describe the exponential growth of the population of the old Rus tribe. From the initial scale of 4,000 to 40,000, it was inevitable to wait until AD 850.

    Russ can really support such a population. After all, there are hundreds of thousands of Slavic people in the capital and Novgorod region. After everyone''s life gets better, they are also trying their best to give birth.

    This is the case in the agricultural era. As a true agricultural settler, the best wealth of a family is population, and fertility is to expand wealth.

    The Slavic farms are the pioneers of logging and expanding land. The three-year tax-free reward and the tax holiday for land reclamation are superimposed, and they have a crazy driving force for pioneering land.

    The vast Yin''ermen Lake has a large area of ??marshes and near-shore flat land, but as a pasture for cattle and sheep, it is a waste of time. In the past, based on the clumsiness of tools, pioneering land was laborious and low-income, but now it is not the case. Even if the manpower is dragging the curved plough, the plowshare will be unstoppable once it passes. They are all very smart. What they "beg" from the forest are new fields with poor fertility. Of course, it can be improved with human and animal dung. It is better to renovate the lakeside without a main lake. Lake mud is also an excellent fertilizer.

    They are the Slavs of Yinermen, and whoever dares to take away their fields will be met with desperate counterattacks.

    Under the leadership of the Boyar nobles, each village set up a village group training in 840, to beware of the attack of the Smolensk people. Of course, if the king intends to send troops to attack the south, the nobles are also willing to organize group training to get the war bonus.

    In the final analysis, they are farmers who are used to farming. Unlike the Rus, farming is necessary but not the only one. They are hunters and fishermen. The habits of the past cannot be changed in ten years. Fishing is the fundamental life of the old Rus people, and it will take a long time for farming to gradually change from a supplement to the main means of livelihood.

    That''s why Mstisk is training.

    When the spring ploughing was completed in 842, young people could bring genuine weapons on the expedition.

    In their cognition, the rise of Ross depends to a large extent on war and plunder, and no one knows better than the double sword Arik. Because, in the first battle of Ross''s large-scale expansion, he took four hundred and fifty tribes Jianyong to attack Gotland, and returned with wealth and joy.

    Rurik, as a king, can have a variety of ways to rise. For Arik, war and plundering were once the mindset.

    Carlotta, the Duchess of Ostara, suffered from leg problems due to the war, but such a noblewoman went south to expand wildly for a year.

    Bald Fisk died and his father was a poor man. Now he hit the legendary Gulf of Riga, forcing the local people to surrender peacefully.

    How can Arik not be itchy?

    The real Volga River has not yet been found, at least the Ross forces have almost reached Smolensk. Once the official contact is made, it will no longer be a horse team playing drum grass, but a real war to destroy the country. This is the kind of opportunity that the young New Ross warriors have been waiting for. No, the opportunity has come.

    He assured Carlotta: "It''s fine for you to kill the Polotsk nobleman Lombard, next year it''s fine for you to take control of the place yourself. If you''re worried about their resistance, I can send some boys under your command. Even my eldest son. Askard can also participate. The Vitebsk fortress you risked to build is very risky, and in the event of an attack by the Smolensk, I will send the boys to help you. I will explain this to Rurik, He will agree."

    Carlotta received the promise of military aid, and she affectionately called Arik the eldest brother, which she did.

    Now the daytime is very short, and the daytime in the Yinermen Lake area has rapidly shortened to only a quarter of the whole day. The limited daytime was expedited, and at night, most families lighted oil lamps and did some manual work.

    Arik and the nobles chatted a lot, especially to record their families and relatives. If everyone is an alliance, it is necessary to talk about each other''s relatives, and try to let each other get in touch to facilitate future cooperation.

    Killing enemies on the battlefield, Arik, nicknamed "Double Swords", was so brave that he didn''t need a round shield, dared to rush into the enemy''s line with his bare back, and slaughtered like a berserker.

    So Meng Jiang could not help but shed tears when talking about family matters.

    Both parents have passed away, and the only living immediate elders are uncles and aunts. His uncle is the Supreme King Otto who has retired, and the poor uncle is also very old.

    A true warrior should die in the last battle, sacrificing himself in sword fighting.

    Can the uncle still raise his sword? Maybe barely.

    To be fair, the rise of Ross is the great cause of his younger brother Rurik, and the leader of the expansion is the old king Otto. He was a hero and a great figure in a mass marriage that brought about a change in Ross'' attitude towards the Slavs.

    Now that the half-blooded Neo-Russ born of his will are growing up, the old king should be shown his masterpiece.

    The mighty cavalry team still has a lot of goods to be transported to Novgorod, and Arik also gathered some young people from the city to join the cavalry army as infantry.

    Install the latest version. ¡¿

    Marching is also a part of martial arts, especially marching in a neat line with a full set of infantry weapons, which can better verify whether the army has basic discipline.

    Arik gathered nearly 500 people, and asked them to carry his father''s large shield, his father''s sword or his own sword, and a spear. The rations and stomach water bottles have become a fairly regular "infantry flag team", and even the number of personnel is similar.

    He thought of an excuse for the young cubs: we go to see the old king, salute him, walk around Novgorod, tell everyone that you are the new warriors of Rus, and although you are young, you are not inferior to your father.

    Indeed, their fathers are all old Russ, and there are even brothers and twins who are not very different in age.

    They were in neat ranks, and the people headed by UUkanshu also carried Ross flags, and they were all wearing newly sewed decorative small Ross shirts and hats with ferret fur. Just like the other Ross flags, white is the main color, and blue is the necessary accent. They are thickly dressed, and at first glance they look like the brave first flag team, but in fact they are all newcomers eager to make contributions.

    Such good deeds are of course indispensable to Arik''s eldest son, Askard. This boy who turned thirteen after Hanukkah participated in the Great War of 840. Even if he did not explicitly kill an enemy, he had the experience of witnessing a brutal war. , has grown significantly.

    Askard fantasized about being the flag captain of this group of peers, and fantasized about making great contributions in future wars.

    He longed for the approval of the king''s uncle, and now he hoped for the praise of his grandfather Otto.

    Dressed as an elite warrior as requested by his father Arik, he needs the encouragement of a true hero.

    82 Chinese Network

    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1138ï¼š The old king and the little warrior

    "Your Majesty! Arik is here!"

    "Huh? Who''s here?"

    "Arik!" The guard who sent the message had to raise his voice.

    "It''s him. That''s great." The old man''s face quickly filled with a smile, and the guard pointed out that a large army had arrived outside the city.

    "Army? Who are they? Who is mobilizing the army? Could it be that my son has returned?"

    "It''s the Duke of Ostara, the steppe people, the horsemen from Kyiv, and Arik''s army." The guards took the trouble to name those people as if they were reporting the names of the dishes.

    The guards even emphasized that "they are here to meet the king."

    Otto, who was greedy for some small wine, cheered up his aging heart, and he cleared his throat with a low voice and spat out a mouthful of old phlegm. "Someone! Help me get up! Yes, bring my stomach. I have to meet these boys in a beautiful way."

    Outside the city, Governor Medvert, who was startled, dared to take a group of guards to greet him at the city gate with flags up, drive away the crowd watching the lively crowd, and then meet the old man who was a little out of breath after walking all the way.

    At this time, Fisk had arranged for his men to go to the cavalry barracks outside the city to reconcile with the remaining brothers and immediately began to rest. He gave vacations to the guys who had gone through the war in the south. The people who got the vacation immediately gave the war horses to the left-behind companions as gifts, unloaded the spoils and put them in the barracks, and impatiently showed off their achievements to the colleagues, talking about Interesting and exciting story.

    Fisk stayed outside the city by himself. He wanted to meet the old king Otto in person, and also to chat with the governor who was bound to go out of the city to meet him.

    Take a look at the current scene! A huge herd of horses and sleighs carrying goods were "traffic" in the open space outside the city. Booty food, utensils, characteristic grassland leather, strange small objects such as eagle feathers and wolf teeth. The largest amount is still grain, which is the hard currency traded in the market and can be used directly as currency.

    The owners of the grain deliberately sold the surplus grain at a price slightly below the market price, and they were waiting to get the permission of the governor to enter the city.

    Of course, it does not matter if you are not allowed to enter the city. When the onlookers learned that these special grain transporters wanted to sell grain at a low price, they would rather bring their containers and buy them directly without going outside the city.

    Outside the city, Medved met several new friends. For the principle of maintaining law and order and guarding against bad guys, it was impossible for him to put a large number of people into the city. A large number of horses are not allowed to enter the city, otherwise it will be an extremely troublesome winter job to clean up the horse manure.

    Wladyslav, a Kyiv, is very humble, he is young and knows who he is. He luggage to Medved, first praised King Ross, and then praised the Governor-General in front of him.

    He didn''t dare to offend his big client in the slightest, and there were not many horses to be sold on hand, and Medvedt was the only agent to buy in bulk on behalf of the king.

    The attitude of Quetzal is the same. In the hierarchical society of the steppe, as a nephew and nephew of the old Khan, he is only qualified to be the commander of a small army during the war. This time I sent myself to Ross permanently, not out of trust, but to a large extent meant exclusion.

    Quetzal is not resentful, and even feels that since the Ross Kingdom is prosperous, it is not a problem for him to work for them in Ross and get a lot of benefits.

    Covering his heart, he bowed his luggage to Medvedt, and he also planned to bow to the venerable lord when the old king of Rose appeared, kneeling on one knee and salute.

    The impression of the first meeting is very critical. No, Quetzal, Wladyslav and Sterkander who met Medved for the first time were at least respectful, and he was in a good mood.

    Aric took his son Askard, and Carlota took his son Carl. The children were all blood related to the old king. They came here to meet and even visit relatives.

    "The great King Otto is old, winter is dangerous, and his body should have rested. Now that the army is here, he should come and see. If he wishes..."

    Medwait was as worried about Otto''s passing as was his father, Rigus. This is more than ten years of kung fu, and people who were once strong are no match for the erosion of aging in fate.

    He believed that the heart of the old king was always young, and even when he was old, he still wanted to come and see the half-blooded Neo-Russian warriors standing outside the city.

    Because of these twelve- or thirteen-year-old boys, most of them have half the blood of White Tree Manor! Even if this generation does not, the boy''s wife will definitely be selected from the girls in White Tree Manor first, and the next generation will have the bloodline.

    "These children are all my relatives!" Medved said nothing, his heart was dark.

    Accompanied by the distant sound of horns, Otto, who was dressed in sheepskin and gilded chainmail, and wearing a gilded helmet, sat on a sleigh and pulled many people out of the city.

    His own Damascus sword named "Destroyer" still hangs on his waist. Only when he passes away will this sword really be handed over to his son. He also had a gold-plated and gem-encrusted walking stick by his side, just to walk on it.

    "The King is here!" A loud guard roared, and then, under the coordination of the captain of the guard, Grund, the guards lined up in two teams to welcome Old Otto to receive his servants.

    This is the great king of Ross, an old man with a withered face.

    Some people say that Odin is also the image of such an old man, with a long beard and an elegant figure, holding a long sword and sacrificing one eye to gain wisdom.

    Rurik, King of Rus, also gained wisdom, and he seems to have offered nothing. It''s not right to think about it!

    Bored people like to ponder at home in winter. Rurik gave wisdom to all people, and now everyone''s life is getting better and better. Of course he sacrificed something - the life of the enemy.

    Blood sacrifice to Odin, this is the price of wisdom. The price is actually very high, I am afraid that 100,000 enemies of various colors sacrificed blood to the gods on the battlefield.

    In Novgorod, the local Slavs knew Otto''s name, only to learn that he had an only son named Rurik.

    The history of being oppressed in the past is gradually seen by the Slavs. They are all pragmatic people, and now food production is unprecedented. No one plundered them anymore, but instead they made a fortune by attacking others.

    The onlookers shouted Otto''s name, and a large number of people followed suit.

    This was heard by Quetzal and others, and it was concluded that the old man had a strong appeal.

    Otto stood up by his own strength. He could not stand for long. As he noticed that a large number of New Ross boys were standing neatly in line, his aging heart was restored to youth. He must inspect his own people.

    Essentially, a large number of children are related to Otto by blood.

    At the beginning of the Ross tribe, it was also a group of fishermen''s families. They used the name of "Oars" and continued to marry each other to become one.

    Relying on willpower, the old king in golden chainmail walked around the phalanx of infantry lined up in a matrix, closely accompanied by many guards.

    His big, rough, visibly withered hands touched this and that, and asked the boy''s father in particular.

    He knew the names of some people, and when he learned that some boys'' fathers were killed in battle in 840, he couldn''t help but sighed and tried a few more words.

    He approached the most important boy.

    The brown-haired Asgard''s face was already open. Seeing this kid, the old man couldn''t help but think of his younger brother Ogier, who died early.

    "Grandpa." The boy almost looked at Old Otto.

    "I know you very well. Asgard, you are named after the Sanctuary. You have participated in many wars at a young age. Are you... a true warrior?"

    "I am!" the boy answered decisively.

    "Very good. Look around you, these are your brothers. You are all real Rus, and you are more noble. Do you know what that means?"

    "..." The boy was a little stunned, and he didn''t dare to speak nonsense for a while.

    "You have responsibility! You have to be brave! Your grandfather died fighting for Ross, and your uncle Fisk fought alongside your grandfather and died at the same time. You are destined to be Ross''s warrior, and you want to lead everyone to victory. Ah... I really envy You are so young. The future will be your era." Speaking of which, Otto couldn''t help patted Asgard''s face hard, and even his little face turned red with strength, "Remember what I said. "

    "I...I remember."

    "Oh? It''s too low, I didn''t hear it."

    "I remember!" Asgard shouted loudly.

    The boy was obviously moved by Otto''s inspiration, turned around and waved his right hand at his brother and yelled.

    "Russ! Russ!"

    The young cubs responded to their old king with a neat Viking battle cry.

    Otto is the hero of the old age, and Askard is the first representative of the new generation of Rus to come of age.

    The new generation wants to inherit the glory of the predecessors and continue to expand the glory. Otto can''t wait to be fifty years younger and welcome the world with a young attitude.

    How does fate go against it? He could only numb his mind with spirits, and fantasize about being young in his dreams.

    Horses that are in urgent need of sale are quickly accepted by the Governor, and they are sent to the vacant stables preset in advance.

    It¡¯s not enough to sell grain at a low price. One of Medved¡¯s responsibility is to release official grain regularly. He will not interfere with ordinary people bringing their surplus grain to the market for sales, that is, they cannot allow the low-priced dumping of large grain transporters. The extra loot grain was bought by the governor and immediately sent to the big granary in the city.

    The grain seller is not at a loss, after all, with fine silver coins in hand, ironware and other necessary tools of excellent quality will soon be available on the market.

    The Kievs and steppe people needed these, and now they had a lot of silver coins in their hands. They first camped outside the city, some paid a sum of money to rent vacant barns, and the next day they entered the market in Novgorod in groups.

    The "rich men" who came from afar were welcomed by people from all walks of life, and the winter market suddenly boomed.

    Just like the prosperity of the market, Otto''s spirit also suddenly improved.

    He has a large number of grandchildren hanging around, but unfortunately most of them are not senior enough.

    Unsurprisingly, Oleg, the son of the high priest, became Otto''s new favorite. After all, the child''s mother was a little slave that she captured with her own hands fourteen years ago. The girl did not freeze to death because of the forgiveness of the gods, and now she became a high priest according to the wishes of the gods. He was as convinced as many old Rus.

    He felt that this stinky boy at least received a little favor from God. Oleg''s love of crawling and running is really dynamic, such a powerful experience that when he grows older, he can start teaching fighting skills. This kid would be a good fighter and a good helper for the king.

    Oleg is like this, and Karl brought by his adopted daughter Carlota has the same spirituality.

    In the palace, the little boy took off his boots, and he didn''t take off the foot-binding cloth, and ran to his grandfather.

    Otto smiled and hugged Carl, letting him act like a spoiled child.

    He also wants to hear a key report from the Duchess of Ostara and his adopted daughter, Carlotta.

    The daughter in front of her was dressed like a male warrior, standing holding the hilt of her sword, like a Valkyrie standing in the world.

    "You''re like a Valkyrie." He didn''t skimp on this noble accolade for women. Asked again, "Now tell me about your career in the South."

    Carlotta was well prepared. Considering the physical and mental condition of her adoptive father, she focused on the important things, but said a lot. Otto was very happy, his aging face was obviously flushed, it was not because he had drunk too much alcohol, but because he was really happy.

    Vitebsk? A new place name, where is it? When he heard that it would take ten days to go all the way to Novgorod on horseback, he had a concept in his mind.

    Crucially, that place was already close to the border of the enemy''s Smolensk-controlled area.

    Based on the information obtained from the mouths of captured slaves, the Otto people are living in longevity, and it is a pity that the boy named Vadim was not killed by himself.

    "You are approaching Smolensk. If they attack, your stronghold will be the first. My daughter, do you have the confidence to defeat them?"

    Carlotta smiled, with a contemptuous smile in his eyes, a little conceited, "They? A bunch of stupid people. My Ostara cavalry will continue to defeat them immediately, and the powerful Ross cavalry will take a shot. We will continue to expand our territory, I am Rurik. woman, this is my responsibility."

    "It''s beautiful. Unfortunately, I''m guilty of this." The old man patted his thigh.

    "Why does father blame himself?"

    "I should have killed that Vadim back then. It was too merciful, and I felt that the kid was just a rude man without any threat. I didn''t expect this kid to become the boss of Smolensk. The Slavs who joined Rus and surrendered will He eradicated his entire clan, and our Mstisk was established on the ruins of their village. This kind of **** vengeance will be avenged by that kid. Rather than being attacked by him, we should take the initiative. We must use troops against Smolensk!"

    Speaking of being excited, the old man could not help coughing hard, and then spit out some old phlegm.

    He didn''t feel any discomfort at all, and he just found the feeling of scolding Fang Qiu again. The cubs in front of him were all generals that he could easily mobilize, and there were New Rus soldiers who were eager to make meritorious deeds. They guide the direction of new expansion.

    Anyway, the son is still staying in the capital, and it seems that he will not be able to come back before Hanukkah.

    His identity is also the King of Ross, although the influence of aging has declined, how to give up the opportunity to enjoy it?

    "My dear daughter, you are doing well! You have taken Polotsk. And Riga, and what tribes. I don''t know the names. You have been successful and you have new men."

    Otto''s eyes swept directly to the Dane Strykander. This guy did not submit to the New Denmark Kingdom, but to Ross. This is really a smart middle-aged man.

    Stkander surrendered to the old King Ross on behalf of the Danish community in Riga, which means that although Ross lacks to collect tribute from the forces of this distant side, if there is a war, it is no problem to recruit a group of Jianyong from the local area who want to make a fortune. Everyone speaks the Norse language, and their fighting habits are similar. It is especially important that they all share the same belief in several gods. They have too much in common with each other, which is conducive to war.

    Otto knew about the Gulf of Riga, and the Riga Harbor City within. He had never been there in his life, and he never thought that he was getting old, and it was a good thing that the local Danish leader took the initiative to vote.

    In addition, the warrior ceremony of the Kyiv noble Wladyslav and the Pecheneg noble Quetzal, who replaced their father and brother''s responsibilities for Rus'' affairs, urgently needed the recognition of Rus''s rulers.

    As long as one day left, Otto was king. The King Taishang then took care of his life, and Rurik was not there, and he still needed to decide some important matters. Anything that is innocuous will not change after he decides.

    Ross has sufficient cash to acquire various goods from Kyiv and Pecheneg, and even directly exchange them for equivalent iron.

    Quetzal wanted to set up a shop for the Prairie people in the outer country of the city, and this request was approved by Old Otto. He admired these black-haired prairie people who liked to squint, and Quetzal had a wonderful spherical head, neither tall nor fat, but he liked his naivety when he stood. This person has an entourage army under his command, and can be a mercenary to participate in the battle when necessary. But the other fifty elites have been classified as the armament of the Rus Kingdom in terms of attributes.

    The son of the steppe princess Bejahir is in this Novgorod city. She has a good relationship with Carlota, and now being brought by Rurik proves her favor.

    She is a Valkyrie from an exotic land, and has sufficient qualifications to be the captain of the cavalry. The new fifty elites from the grasslands can make the Ross cavalry even more powerful.

    The cavalry force continued to expand, and when Ross had vast land, the cavalry replaced the fleet. A major reason for Otto''s quick acceptance of the new situation is that Ross''s naval strength is also rapidly expanding.

    Others will not go out if there is no major event in the city, and his subordinates report to him every day, so that Otto still knows a lot about the outside world.

    The Novgorod shipyard''s production capacity continues to expand. The new type of wheel and paddle is installed, and the paddle is replaced by double-foot drive, which saves manpower and improves sailing efficiency~ He is even more pleased with the new longboat The magic lies in the oars, the original meaning of Ross is oars, and those people carry forward the glorious tradition of Ross.

    Of course, he was more concerned with the construction of the largest ship ever built, the Sovereign of the Seas.

    Those who believe in the Frankish God speak of a giant ship called the ark, which is so large that it can carry all things in the world without fear of any storm. Evidently, the raging Yermengard could not injure the ship in the slightest.

    Perhaps Rurik built this kind of ship, and he was told that it would be launched next spring if there were no accidents.

    Will he become a true "sea monarch"? The old man had an idea, he wanted to be a witness. Running a boat for a lifetime, standing on a giant boat and sailing, there are no regrets in this life.

    This must be explained to my son.

    No popup

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that after giving full marks to Xiangshu novels, they found a beautiful wife at the end!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1139ï¼š Dismount from the strongest infantry

    Where is Rose''s next offensive direction?

    The result of the discussions between Arik and several others was naturally to support the expansion of the Vitebsk stronghold, and use it as an outpost barracks to continuously use troops to Smolensk.

    It doesn''t matter if the small-scale battle eventually detonates into a big war. The young cubs need the opportunity to make contributions. They are young and vigorous, carrying the glory of their fathers, not the enemy''s strength, but complaining that the scale of the war is not large enough.

    The open space outside the city has become a training ground. Anyway, Arik has arrived with his people, and there are good conditions for training large-scale fighting in this open space.

    More importantly, the guys from the First Flag Team of the Standing Army are all stationed in the barracks here.

    It was a group of berserkers who wore heavy armor and bears on their heads during wartime. They gave up their round shields in key battles and rushed into the enemy line with axes in both hands, destroying everything around them like mad bears.

    Arik didn''t hesitate to find Grund, the veteran captain of the guard and the captain of the standing flag.

    "Let me help you train those cubs? Your son is also in it. But you must know that my methods are very tough. Anyone who wants to inherit the raven totem must be a warrior. I do not allow cowards."

    His implication was to imply that if he allowed himself to train soldiers, the means would be extremely barbaric.

    Arik didn''t care: "You are the strongest infantry, and only you can train good soldiers in a short time. It doesn''t matter what you do. If you train someone to death, I will be responsible."

    "Is this true? I''m afraid your Asgard can''t stand it."

    "If that''s the case, he doesn''t deserve to be my son."

    Novgorod has better resources, young fighters can be well-supplied here, and skin injuries from training can be healed.

    No, when Old Otto learned of this, he authorized Grund to train the soldiers, and his tone was exactly the same as Aric: "They are all real Rus, and they must be trained hard for me! Let them be like the most fierce ones. Fight like a beast! If a child is trained to death, I will be responsible."

    The attitude of both uncle and nephew?

    Grund, who had been defeated and surrendered in Gotland, had grown old even though he had been trusted for ten years. Or it is precisely because of age that I really gain trust.

    He has been cautious for ten years, extremely selfless in war, and honest in peace.

    It is really necessary to train and train a few to death. Who is responsible? "Damn, it''s not me?! But we can''t let those boys think that our brothers are nothing more than this."

    Due to Rurik''s promise, defeated mercenary groups can continue to have their Raven Shields.

    Such a sudden shield was reactivated for Grund, who assembled a centurion, the strongest of whom carried the graphic shield.

    A group of strong men with helmets decorated with bear heads and thick chain mail appeared with deep footprints in the snow.

    They are like a wall, the round shields overlap each other, the thirty shields in the center are different from the others, and the huge black raven pattern covers the entire shield surface.

    They also deliberately held high their steel swords, gleaming in the winter sun.

    Then he kept hitting the shield with his sword, the sound was uniform, and then accompanied by the approaching array, the sense of oppression was suffocating.

    At this moment, the young people who were lined up in advance according to Arik''s request stood on the snow and couldn''t help shaking their bodies. ¡­.

    "Array! Shield Wall!"

    Arik shouted step by step, only to see a group of children dumbfounded.

    The son Asgard, who had high hopes, was simply in a daze.

    "Hey! What are you doing?!"

    A scabbard smashed over, and the boy who woke up turned his head to see his father standing by the side holding the sword and yelling, and his left hand kept pointing at the approaching "bear head shield wall".

    "Damn. Line up! Line up!"

    "What are you all doing?! Array! This is training, they don''t kill!"

    The awake Askard greeted his brothers, and the front row reluctantly started stacking the shields, but stopped there.

    According to the theoretical knowledge learned, the infantry flag team marching during the encounter should urgently form an emergency formation in the direction where the enemy''s offensive is most fierce. One flag team has four centurions, three go all out for close combat

    , one takes into account archery. The strongest 100-man team was in the middle army, and behind it was a 100-man team that focused on archery. The two centenaries of the second level are divided on the left and right flanks, and each team cooperates with each other to form an existence similar to a ring defense.

    But how does the enemy on the battlefield reward time to line up?

    "Too slow, you are too slow. Give you a good lesson."

    After saying a few words, Grund didn''t hesitate to show his trump card.

    "Iron Man!" he roared. "Go for me! Go for them!"

    As soon as the voice fell, I saw a few gaps in the advancing shield wall, and in a moment, the heavy infantry without any weapons rushed over like a bull.

    The edge of the large iron piece is drilled, and the hemp rope and deer tendon are used for sewing connection, and then with the chain armor inside, this is Ross''s strongest heavy infantry at this stage.

    The armor is thickly wrapped to cover up, and every weak point of the body is wrapped as much as possible. It seems that the only obvious weakness is the observation window where the hands are in the leader.

    Such an iron man will not be two meters per capita, but the equivalent height has reached the level of 190 cm. They were raised to be extremely strong, and only in this way can they wear extremely heavy armor.

    If you really bring weapons, these children can''t be killed to the core?

    Sure enough, a collision occurred. Some of the children barely overcome the shield wall organized by their fear, and were rushed to pieces by the group of iron men. The rest of the children ran away when they saw it, knowing that they were holding real steel swords.

    Soon, organized resistance was overwhelmed, and the children were scrambling away, and some even lost their swords in disgrace.

    Those iron men faced the boy who lay down on the ground groaning in pain and even howling, and some of them were not mocking, but pointed at the immature faces.

    The "defeated" Asgard took his sword and slashed the armor of the "Iron Man", attacking in vain.

    He was kicked down directly by the big foot, and he slowly got up while covering his stomach on the ground, gritted his teeth, and his eyes were full of anger.

    And "Iron Man" still only showed his eyes, and was covered by the shadow of the upper jaw of the bear''s head.

    It stood like a frost giant, without contempt or mockery, just standing here without saying a word, which made Askard even more angry. It''s like saying, "I''ll just stand here and attack me."

    "Enough!" Faced with the chaotic situation, Grund, who appeared, took off his helmet and signaled all his brothers to stop. ¡­.

    The iron men withdrew, and the soldiers of the First Banner of the Standing Army also took their swords. Grund threw the helmet to a buddy and made everyone stand by.

    Holding the hilt of his sword, he walked into Arik, who was extremely embarrassed, and was really embarrassed to say something for a while.

    He first hooked his head and calmed down, then raised his head and said, "Fortunately, no one died. I have maintained the greatest restraint."

    "You! Maybe..." Alicburn''s clenched fists slowly loosened: "You can obviously be more vicious. These cubs are simply cowards! I''d rather you kill a few of them."

    "I don''t dare, they...are just boys after all."

    "Bah! We even took a lot of ten-year-old girls to fight in Gotland as crossbowmen. Think about your past!"

    Suddenly, the dead memory starts attacking itself. Surrendering to the powerful is not a problem. Although Rurik was in command of the battle back then, in principle the commander was the old Otto. Now one of his tasks is to be directly responsible for the safety of old Otto, which can be described as a great grace.

    At that time, in order to gather as many people as possible, the Rus army recruited a large number of children from the tribe to participate in the war.

    That''s the impression that Ross''s children gave Grund. Now, all the children of that year have grown up, some have died, and some are standing here - standing army soldiers.

    Could it be that the newer generation of Ross children has deteriorated because of pampering?

    Now the old man Otto is not far away. He is sitting on a small sleigh wrapped in a cloth blanket. The old man just wanted to observe the situation of his recruits secretly, and he was obviously disappointed.

    Grund was neither excited nor resentful, and tried his best to keep his mind calm: "Maybe, if I use the strongest fighters to attack the young ones, I''m bullying people."

    "No! Just right

    benefit. This group of brats fights very **** weekdays, and they also organize teams to fight each other. What are they doing? Not directly overwhelmed by you. '' Arik held back his anger.

    "So, you''re complaining that they usually embroider their legs with fists?"

    "Yes! That''s why you''re here to give them a note on Marvey. You''ve done a great job."

    Arik patted the old guy on the shoulder, took the sword and approached the group of scruffy cubs, holding the sword and shouting: "How long will you wait?! Some people have lost their swords. Stand up and start again. line up."

    Angrily, Asgard hooked his head and regrouped his lads, who reluctantly arranged the line again. Now, this group of cubs no longer have the energy to arrive at Novgorod in the first place. They are like defeated roosters, all with their heads hooked without saying a word, or staring at those who seem invincible with confused and helpless eyes. iron Man.

    Arik quickly stood in front of them and scolded him unceremoniously.

    No one dared to talk back, so they had to listen silently.

    "Now you should be able to recognize yourselves! If this is a real war, you are all dead! If you still want to fight the enemy and make meritorious deeds, you will smear the glory of your fathers! No one of you can win now..."

    The remarks gave them a ruthless psychological blow, and the boy who had a high self-esteem reluctantly lowered his head and felt uncomfortable. ¡­.

    So, is there a way to change the status quo? Naturally there is.

    "...Now, learn from these berserkers! They are the strongest fighters in all of Rus! Forget the games you fought in Mstisk, only they can teach you **** like that. Just train here!"

    Those iron men had to retreat and took off their helmets to reveal their true faces.

    The task of the standing army is to fight hard battles. The cavalry units are mainly responsible for mobile operations. The infantry units are responsible for the defense of senior generals, and secondly, as the finale, they charge like these "iron men". It''s just a real war, and they will take the axe and kill the Quartet.

    The tall and strong people have all kinds of braids, and the one thing they have in common is that they all try to kick off their beards. This move is very particular, because the chainmail that covers the face can easily catch the beard, so it is better to use a sharp steel knife to shave off the beard on the face that is smeared with oil.

    The standing army soldiers are mainly young people, and their ethnic composition is relatively complex. There are old Rus, people from various tribes in Sweden, and even Slavs. Only those who meet the physical fitness standard can take this salary. The training intensity on weekdays is very strong, and the relative eating and drinking conditions are also extremely favorable. How to train a powerful army, meat and fat must keep up.

    Boiled wheat porridge accompanies stewed oily venison and sometimes fish. This set is actually a field meal for the Russian army. Historical experience has determined that wheat porridge and stewed beef can quickly restore the physical fitness of soldiers.

    Ross is very short of beef at this stage, but there is no shortage of reindeer and fish.

    Rurik treated his standing army well. Although the army was expanded to two infantry and two cavalry banners, the total strength was only planned to be expanded to 2,000 people.

    It is not a problem for the kingdom to support these two thousand full-time full-time slaughtering troops and supporting war horses, but there is also a real need to support too much.

    The essence of this group of recruits is citizen soldiers, and large-scale wars must be fought as infantry flag teams. When the war was over, they were relieved and returned to the fields, and when there were soldiers, they assembled again to fight with their own armor and weapons.

    After giving the cubs a note of Ma Wei, Grund with the Raven Shield officially appeared.

    Now, the children were able to see their brutal war instructor.

    What about tactics in barbarian warfare? The tactic is to rush up with a variety of weapons to start a group fight, and the side with the largest number of people often locks the victory. If you can use tricks such as running and shooting arrows, it is considered a strategy.

    Ross used to be like that, and everything has changed since Rurik took power.

    Each flag team is an independent combat unit. How should the four centenarians cooperate? Each flag team has explored the appropriate experience in the war.

    What tactics did Grund master? In his hand, he held Ross'' "Iron Man Team". This centenarian team was heavily armored, and it is no exaggeration to call it iron.

    Their responsibility is to rush into the formation to open the enemy''s gap. After that, the soldiers of the standing army will fold their shields into a wedge shape, and the wedge will directly pierce the gap of the enemy''s formation and actively expand the sores.

    On the face of it, the rest is the division and encirclement of the follow-up troops.

    Will Ross'' enemies use this trick? But the Ross army used this trick to open up the situation in many battles.

    Those hostile Slavic tribes in the south certainly did not have such a trick, and the Frankish army dared to "charge in iron armor", especially those heavy cavalry with super spears, their sense of oppression was much stronger than that of "Iron Man". Ross, there is no perfect way to restrain the cavalry. At that time, in the two battles on the Elbe River, the price of containing the Frankish heavy cavalry was the large-scale death of the coalition forces. For this reason, Ross also suffered the most terrifying loss in the history of the elite troops. ¡­.

    The direct result of this fundamental reason is that the Ross army has become inseparable, forcing Arik to feel obliged to train children who are directly related to the Ross tribe into new recruits.

    Grund has fought all his life, from skirmishes to large-scale battles. When he was the boss of the mercenary group, he had to teach the new brothers how to fight, and he had some practical ideas in training soldiers.

    To overcome the fear of the enemy, you must learn to stay calm in the face of danger, understand your responsibilities and your responsibilities to your comrades in arms, know how to set up quickly, learn how to resist the enemy and rush into the formation, and learn how to maintain a shield wall in a chaotic battle No mess, wait...

    The screams of killing outside the city were loud, and the unhappy residents began to watch the brutal training of the group of Ross boys outside the city.

    From time to time, injured people are sent to the city to receive bandages, and the unfortunate ones who also have broken arms, most of them have to amputate their limbs without a good solution. Such people also bid farewell to the possibility of becoming warriors.

    Arik never regretted his decision, and the same old Otto couldn''t believe the corner of his eyes when he saw that group of cubs, like cowards, and almost fainted.

    After all, Otto continued to authorize: "They must be trained as qualified warriors in a short time. Don''t be afraid of death, I won''t blame anyone."

    Otto summoned the Governor Medvet and asked him to prepare more food, giving all the soldiers in training a rich meal.

    Because it''s not just these five hundred recruits who are being trained.

    The Ross cavalry has also expanded. Fisk saw that those people were busy training, and it was time for him to get up and train after a rest.

    The daytime is already very short. In order to avoid problems caused by the horses staying outdoors for a long time, the cavalry dismounted one after another, and this time they focused on improving their archery skills.

    They are riding in the Rubik''s Cube, shooting fixed targets while running, or shooting moving targets mounted on sleds and pulled by people.

    They also had coaches¡ªfifty steppe guards given to Princess Bejahir. UU Reading

    The recurve bow is a fist product of the prairie people, and the bows brought by Quetzal have become the standard equipment of the standing cavalry, which he is extremely pleased with.

    Now, on one side are the rushing archers shooting a variety of targets, and the shooting skills are rapidly improving.

    On the other hand, the young children imitated the appearance of adults and set up the army, followed the strongest infantry of Ross to learn the technique of killing the enemy, and grew up in the violent collision and rapid dispersion and formation.

    The open space outside Novgorod is very lively, and it is in this atmosphere that the local Hanukkah is ushered in. After the festival, their training was still the same, and because of the change of daytime, the training intensity increased accordingly. .

    The reborn star fruit reminds you: remember to bookmark []ww after reading it. Next time I update it, it will be convenient for you to continue reading, and I look forward to continuing wonderfully! You can also use the mobile version:, you can read it anytime, anywhere. ¡­

    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that after giving full marks to Xiangshu novels, they found a beautiful wife at the end!

    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1140ï¼š Kings return

    Fall in love with youkanshu.com, the rise of Rurik

    The day is already 842 years.

    The frozen Ladoga Lake gives passersby a desperate emptiness and loneliness.

    The arctic winds of the wilderness swept across the vast ice sheet, and a huge sled team ran wild on the nearshore ice.

    Through the rough glass factory, Rurik, sitting in the warm cabin of the sled, could see everything outside.

    Noren, Bejahir, Svetlana, the queen and the side chamber are all here.

    Only the highest scribe Ella remained in the capital and continued to personally supervise the printing and distribution of "Rossaga". By the way, I also conducted some investigations on the current situation of the capital''s trade market, recorded the data of several bulk goods, and then submitted it to the king for further study and judgment.

    The people accompanying them were thickly wrapped, and even the horses that guarded the cavalry were covered with an extra layer of woolen blankets.

    The journey with the worst environment is no more than the one on the Ladoga Lake. Although a new inland route has been opened up, the old road is still the best solution to ensure the smooth movement of a large number of people.

    There has been a snowfall recently, the north wind blew off the ice boots, the snow piled up in the nearby woodlands, and the frozen lakes and rivers became perfect roads.

    Those reindeer who have been transferred to hauling vehicles and sleds are nailed to special shoes with tiny spikes to prevent the ice from slipping.

    The horseshoes of the cavalry were also extensively repaired, and the horses were trimmed.

    Thanks to the new anti-skid shoes, the entire team was able to move at high speed.

    Only a small number of winter catchers set up tents and sheds near the shore. Such people often start building camps in the fall and are now digging holes in the ice to fish and catch Ladoga seals.

    The last ice journey on the Volkhov River was smooth, and people on the return journey even felt a noticeable push back.

    That is the arctic wind traversing this frozen passage, objectively making the southbound team faster.

    In the end, the flag trembled and roared in the strong wind, and the chanting of the people was also masked by the wind.

    The snow-covered farmland has created a snow field, and the main city of Novgorod in the snow is like a lake and quiet.

    Are people hiding?

    Also, most people don''t want to hang out outdoors in the extreme cold of January, they don''t want to accidentally freeze to death.

    Unless, that is some ambitious ruthless person.

    The Second Banner of Cavalry, led by Captain Brody, has been escorting the royal family for half a year.

    Young and meritorious, he is like the captain of the bodyguard, with heavy responsibilities, which makes him vigilant even in human situations.

    You don''t have to be attacked by gangsters at all, but consider encountering a sneak attack by a bear.

    Now that everyone was just one step away from the capital, everyone could not help but let their guard down, while Brody took off his sunglasses and squinted at the shadow that was not very far away.

    "Cavalry?! It''s actually cavalry? Are they still training?"

    After calming down, Brody summoned his subordinates to instruct him on a mission.

    After a while, the subordinate who got it left the group, and galloped away with the horseman swaying in the distance...

    The main force was still advancing, and Rurik, who was tormented by the chariots and horses, simply curled up and fell asleep. Osborn and Willika, the siblings, also twisted to their father''s side and fell asleep.

    Rurik wanted to go back to Novgorod before the spring ploughing, and he knew that the people who had arranged to "pioneer" in the south and east would definitely return. What they found must be reported truthfully. It is especially important that Rurik knows whether his enemies in the south and the Smolensk forces have any adverse actions.

    Speaking of the cavalry, Brody saw a grayish-white shadow running towards him, and he signaled his subordinates to keep the marching pace with the bright flag on, waiting for the brothers who were obviously the first cavalry to catch up.

    Fisk really did not expect that he took the first cavalry team, which had expanded to more than 400 people, for winter training, and unexpectedly met the returning king. Thinking about it now, it was inevitable.

    He took off his white, fluffy hat with blue feathers, revealing his trademark bald head.

    The sweat on his head suddenly smoked violently due to the cold, and the whole head seemed to be on fire when the wind blew.

    Brody couldn''t help covering her mouth, the curious look in her eyes suggesting she was happy.

    "You''re in a good mood? Brody, you''re in the north... It seems you''ve gained a lot of weight."

    "Haha. Boss. You are the captain of the flag, and I am also the captain of the flag. Thanks to the love of the king, I have a good life. I can''t say that I eat fat, but I am full of strength now." That''s all, Brody asked casually: "Where are you? What is going on here?"

    "What?" Fisk said casually. "Wait for you. Where''s the king? It must be there."

    "The sled is resting."

    "Really! A lot of things have happened here recently, and I intend to report to him. Since that''s the case... Come on, our two flag teams will **** the king."

    Soon, there were cavalry guards on the left and right flanks of the sleigh team, and the force reached 700 cavalry, becoming a real behemoth.

    Rurik, who was asleep, knew nothing of this.

    The core fighters of the Second Flag Team were born out of a small number of veterans and newcomers of the First Flag Team. Compared with the current First Flag Team, the Second Flag Team has added a large number of recruits and is not strong.

    Brody''s Second Flag Team has not yet increased its troops by one step, but Fisk''s side has expanded its troops.

    Fisk has the power in this regard, and the cavalry flag team has a cap. Before reaching the limit, officers can recruit troops on their own, thus reducing some worries for the king.

    It is necessary to increase the number of leaders to increase the number of troops, and it is the entire team that is dragged down by recruiting some waste snacks.

    Most of the newest soldiers who joined the First Flag Team were from White Tree Manor. Fisk''s own son was still too young, but in three to four years, it was inevitable that he would be drawn to the cavalry team.

    Frequent archery training improves the art of archery, and after Hanukkah, the focus of training falls on equestrian. Of the new Pecheneg horses that were purchased, those of high quality became the mounts for new recruits. Everyone needs to spend time with the war horses, and the cavalry must also practice their ability to fight in harsh environments to prepare for future southward expeditions.

    This is the reason for Fisk to train troops in the cold, and what he wants to report to the king is the so-called strategic idea of ??taking the initiative to use troops to preempt Smolensk.

    The toboggan team stopped, and when Rurik woke up, he was already standing on the pier of the ice peaks in Novgorod.

    There was already a crowd of people here happily watching, and a large number of cavalrymen raised their lances high and guarded majestically.

    The blue fox and the red fox were ordered to follow Wangjia to Novgorod, an important industrial and agricultural city. The two brothers had noticed that a new cavalry suddenly joined in the middle. The fat blue fox lifted the leather curtain and asked casually. Bald Fisk is here.

    "Look, this is the second capital of Ross. Otto is growing old like this."

    Lanhu held his waist in the wind to introduce his brother to the situation here, although he rarely came here.

    "So this is Novgorod. The king asked our family not to develop here. Is he hiding a lot of things? Well, a huge community."

    "You can''t say that. You and I have our own destiny. You are responsible for the affairs of coming to the mouth of the Yinhe River. I have other affairs. Our family can''t divide people and develop in the East."

    "Maybe now we have a chance." Red Fox said casually.

    "Forget it. Remember our mission, we have a big move in Frank next year. Listen, there are Russ everywhere, don''t talk too much, just follow me."

    If you want to get together with a group of ruthless people to drink and eat meat, you must have admirable skills. Blue Fox can chat and laugh with those ruthless people, but his younger brother Red Fox does not. Even if this kid negotiated a trade agreement with the Earl of Flanders that was extremely beneficial to Ross, it would not be a military achievement after all.

    The Rus people still worship force, and the red fox must kill a few enemies to be respected by those warriors.

    It''s a pity that this kid is a fat seal, heir to the fat genes of the Gould family.

    Rurik, who got off the sleigh, was blown by the north wind, and his sluggish spirit immediately became clever.

    It was only then that he noticed that the guy who was half-kneeling and salute was actually the old man bald Fisk.

    "Get up! I don''t know when you joined the escort. Oh hoo!" Rurik looked around again, "There are cavalry everywhere, very good."

    Fisk took off his hat again, "Your Majesty''s arrival is just in time. Brothers have a lot of good news to announce to you. Just wait, a brand new flag team will come to meet you soon."

    "A brand new flag team? What new tricks are you... playing? Where''s the Governor?"

    "Medwait, he''s coming."

    Fisk deliberately cheated. Although Rurik was a little unhappy, he took his family and stomped his feet in the snow that had been collapsed very solidly, and waited in the cold wind.

    listen! That''s the call of the march.

    "Left! Right! Left! Right!"

    The centurions chanted their horns, and the snare drummer of the centurion set the rhythm of the whole team.

    The soldiers were all wearing round shields, and the pace was uniform with the rhythm. They were all dressed in thick clothes, making this group of young cubs look extremely burly.

    The leader is none other than Askard.

    His father, Arik, was very satisfied with the current situation of the recruits. After a month of high-intensity training, the cubs, not to mention reborn, were several times stronger than at the beginning of the period.

    One of the most striking features is that now, they are in the same pace, uniform in clothing, and uniform in weapons. Anyone who sees them will think that this is a strong soldier.

    It wasn''t just them who visited.

    A mixed team of horses was deliberately kept at a distance, and the Kyiv native Wladyslav and his horse-guests, Pechenegger and his brothers, were to take their own people for a once-in-a-lifetime audience. The real King of Ross. As the saying goes, the feeling of the first face often determines the future. They intend to show their martial power. When they saw King Ross, they dismounted and half-kneeled to show their submission.

    This is not shabby. One side is to make a fortune in the future, and the other side is really interested in allegiance to King Ross.

    The sound of drums and trumpets came, and Rurik''s face numbed by the wind slowly showed a smile.

    "A brand new flag team? You''re recruiting?" he asked Fisk.

    "They have already come, you can inspect them. Haha, they are all our clansmen."

    The last casual remarks said it all, and Rurik quickly saw the recruits, who were identified without even asking.

    The faces of cousin Arik and eldest nephew Asgard could not be more clear to Rick, especially that kid, when his sister-in-law gave birth to himself, he was by his side to give spiritual encouragement.

    Most of the young warriors, although they live in Mstissk, have too few opportunities to see the king. This time they saw the most real face of the king!

    Many people have heard from their fathers or grandfathers that Rurik when he grows up looks a lot like the old king Otto.

    It was also said that the Queen Mother Nia was a very beautiful girl in the Ross tribe, so that she became a bargaining chip.

    At that time, when the chief leader passed away, all the men of the tribe held a "competition" under the organization of the high priest. It was a very violent special competition. The winner would get the position of chief and marry the most beautiful woman.

    Otto was the victor. At the beginning, some people were envious and jealous. When Otto lost two sons, the jealous people were so dark and secretive.

    Finally, the dream boy was born...

    Otto, Rurik and his son created a new situation, and everyone got unprecedented development opportunities.

    The education they received also understood that their births came from the strategies of two generations of kings, and they knew that they actually had a certain blood connection with the king. They are naturally close to the king, and more importantly, King Rurik will give young people more opportunities.

    They obeyed the order and met Rurik in half-kneeling salute, while holding the hilt of the sword with one hand and covering the heart with the other.

    He and Arik looked at each other, and with one look, he basically knew the situation.

    "Get up! Ross boys! Let me take a good look at you!"

    At this moment, Rurik''s heart was excited, just like the smiling face he returned to his brother.

    The Rus tribe and the Slavs mixed blood on a large scale and deliberately gave birth on a large scale. The original intention was to multiply the population as much as possible to establish a solid source of troops for expansion.

    The source of soldiers, this kind of thing does not come out of nowhere.

    Looking at the boy in front of him fully proves that the affairs that began to be laid out fourteen years ago are showing its power.

    Excited, some things should have been talked about by Rurik and Novgorod cronies and powerful people, especially the question of proof.

    Unexpectedly, the big brother has helped him complete the construction of the new flag team.

    The tall and burly man took off his velvet cap, showed off his well-trimmed golden beard, let his golden ponytail flutter in the wind, and put on his golden laurel crown. Speaking in dialects¡­

    What do they need? Naturally, it is to kill the enemy to make meritorious deeds, to loot to make a fortune, it is best to take the opportunity of the war to go to the hostile forces to kidnap a girl of the same age, followed by marriage and childbirth.

    They feel that their parents'' experience can be described as a model of success, and they must inherit and do better.

    Listen to what the king has to say!

    "I see a mighty army standing before me! Maybe some say you are too young. No! It is because you are young that the possibilities are endless. You are eager to fight! You are eager to make a fortune! Prove your admiration for the gods with the blood of the enemy! Only killing the enemy and making meritorious deeds is the real blood sacrifice to Odin. If you long for war, I will give you a chance! This opportunity is just after the spring ploughing..."

    Rurik''s words not only shocked the young soldiers to ecstasy, Arik''s eyes widened, and he heard a very clear battle time from his brother''s mouth.

    Clearly, the one-year truce is over, who''s next?

    "You... should support the immediate use of troops against Smolensk. Everyone is looking forward to it." He muttered inwardly. But out of the corner of his eyes, he caught sight of the fat-faced blue fox and another little fat man who was accompanying him, and he couldn''t help but think a little more: "Eh? Do you still want to use troops on a large scale against the Franks? This group of cubs I''ve trained...you...me Brother, do you really think these brats can fight the Franks at such a young age?"

    Arik was a little hesitant, but after thinking about it, he was relieved. No matter who they are attacking, the new warriors with the old Ross blood must prove that they are worthy of their ancestors. Sooner or later, they will face strong enemies. It is better to take advantage of the fact that they are not afraid of tigers and let them see the world.

    The old man trains himself new recruits, and the Governor Medved who came here also proves this.

    There is plenty of time for a meeting to discuss how future military operations should be saved.

    Rurik noticed more horsemen. They were definitely not Russ cavalry, and among them there were soldiers holding bull-headed flags.

    Carlotta, Duchess of Ostara, and her son Karl, came to the audience with their cavalry.

    The steppe cavalry was present together, and they joined the Kyiv horse riders, but the newcomers were indeed new faces.

    These foreign equestrians dismounted and half-kneeled to salute~ The respectful gesture seemed to prove that we are your soldiers.

    Wladyslav and Quetzal, their respectful attitude is satisfactory.

    "I know that there will be new people to take over the old ones. You are here in time. It looks like our cooperation will go further."

    After Rurik finished speaking, the two smiled and flattered again.

    The conversation that enhances affection should stay at the venue, and it is best to hold a banquet where everyone can enhance friendship while eating and drinking.

    Unexpectedly, Quetzal went a step further: "Dear King Russ, I am the younger brother of the Khan family, and the fifty elites I have in hand are the gifts that the Khan gave to the princess."

    "Bjahir?" Rurik replied in the Turkic dialect, thinking about it and couldn''t help smiling: "Fifty elites. My brother Kagan is really a good man."

    With Rurik''s authorization, Quetzal immediately greeted his Fifty Prairie Jianyong, and they dismounted and went straight to Bejahir, who was a little confused.

    She just wanted to hurry to the warm palace to pick up her son. If Rurik had not insisted on staying here, she would have wanted to move.

    Naturally, she knew Quetzal, a relative of the clan, and the elder brother chose him to be in charge of the business. It is not for a female noble to be promoted or relegated. Now there are as many as fifty cavalry half-kneeling in front of them, all proclaiming their righteousness in their native dialect. Allegiance of the princess.

    Instantly add fifty slaves? And immediately can be used as Ross''s military armament? !

    She is young and not stupid. Wouldn''t the existence of this fifty Jianyong immediately improve her status in the Ross court.

    She accepted the person, raised her head to look at King Rurik, and made a public statement with a smile: "Congratulations, Your Majesty, for obtaining fifty elite cavalry."

 Chapter 1141ï¼š Give young people a chance

    Although the eldest nephew Asgard is only thirteen years old, he is tall enough, and the rest is to expect him to grow tall and strong in a few years.

    Seeing this nephew, a wonderful idea was plotted in Rurik''s mind.

    He summoned the child himself, and there were no outsiders in the house, only Rurik was waiting here quietly.

    The well-dressed Asgard was happy to talk to his uncle intimately. As for what his uncle was going to talk about, he could probably already guess.

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1142ï¼š New levy Frank

    Goodbye to my son, the old king couldn''t hide the joy in his heart.

    When I learned that my son was going to start a new war, I was both excited and worried.

    Rurik was sitting here, and old Otto could despise his son''s handsome face that looked like his youth.

    "You''ve had great success in your previous expedition. Our footsteps have collapsed to incredible distances, and I sometimes wonder, are our actions too aggressive?"

    "Father." Rurik looked on

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1143ï¼š savage athletics

    Every family has high hopes for their eldest son. They are like young eagles that have been in the nest for a long time, their wings are full, and it is time to fly.

    The Seventh Banner Team is a recruited citizen soldier in terms of identity.

    Boys and girls with old Ross bloodlines are theoretically obliged to join the army in wartime according to the old rules of Ross.

    Half of the basic two-year education is devoted to physical fitness and combat training, and young children naturally understand some combat skills

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1144ï¼š I have never been defeated by a strong enemy, but only by the years

    The huge sleigh team was assembling, and on the agreed departure date at the end of February, Rurik had to gather up the supplies that were urgently needed to be transported to the capital before the action.

    After a large number of new papers are trimmed with burrs, they are neatly stacked in wooden boxes, and then sealed and packaged.

    This was the most important material Rurik had to deliver to the printing office.

    He would not pass up any logistical opportunities like this, and the old ready-to-wear clothes stockpiled by the state-run garment factories in Novgorod were also packed, plus other local products.

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1145ï¼š Otto and the Great Ship

The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1146ï¼š The Phantom of the Sea Sovereign

    Sea Sovereign!

    Otto fantasized about her size more than once, and now that he finally saw this giant ship, he realized how naive his previous estimates were.

    Because people can''t imagine things they have never seen or heard.

    He stood up with a wooden staff, stepped on the ground that had been cleaned of snow and compacted, and continued to sigh with emotion about the size of the ship.

    "Two thousand pounds of silver coins, did you really spend money to build a mountain?"

    Rurik can hear

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1147ï¼š New Sailors and the Iron Man Team

    The Russ Navy must expand for the great ship, the Sea Sovereign.

    The specific affairs of the expansion of the army were entrusted to Goldlund of "Marine War Chief".

    He was originally appointed as the first person to manage naval affairs. Out of trust, Rurik had the full authority to expand the military affairs to this person, and Rurik reserved the final power of interpretation and authorization.

    But as a navy, in the eyes of the world, it is essentially a royal sailor for the king.

    He Goldlund again

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1148ï¼š Neva Ling

    The rapidly thinning ice has made ice fishing professionals tremble, which is a good thing for the general public.

    The wind is no longer bitter, and although the earth is snowy now, its complete melting is also a recent event.

    As long as the sun continues to heat up, when the ice is broken into countless pieces, the traditional sailing festival of Ross can be carried out.

    However, before the actual sailing festival, the Neva River will give the world a dangerous and joyful gift.

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1149ï¼š Surrounding Wei and Rescue Zhao Style Combat Plan

    "Our first purpose of this expedition is to prevent that fellow Ludwig from being wiped out."

    Summoning the generals who are in urgent need of expedition, Rurik faced them and held a small meeting before the last expedition.

    He continued gushing: "According to the intelligence I got last year, Ludwig fought a bad battle in Kaiserslautern last year, neither won nor lost. It was only a superficial win, he lost, and the loss was huge! A lot! Soldiers were killed, even though he still held a lot of land, he

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1150ï¼š Monarch of the Seas launched

    The melodious morning horn blew the dawn. At this moment, the Harvest Plaza was crowded with people, and there was an endless stream of people wandering around the pier.

    The people put on the latest clothes and led the sacrificed livestock, even poultry and rabbits in cages. They gathered in their boats and broke the ropes that had been fixed for the whole winter with their axes. Pull it apart and hang it back on the transom.

    A ship that has been idle for the winter is about to be like water, it still needs to be repaired, but what

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1151ï¼š Expanded Expeditionary Force

    The longships were gathering, and the owners of as many as one hundred longships responded to the king''s order.

    Rurik owns some traditional leading longships as his private property, and he is naturally proud of the navy and large warships. Due to the particularity of this operation, the traditional longships became the main force.

    Some families spend huge sums of money to order a new long boat and hire some idlers to act as sailors. They often gather a dozen or more small teams to go fishing in distant places, and carry out armed expeditions as well.

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1152ï¼š Ivars Danish Army

    The appearance of Ross''s army surprised Ragnar, and someone around him reminded him: "They may continue to attack Frank."

    Is Rurik there? If it''s attacking Frank...

    He was looking forward to the young brother landing, so that he could prepare a banquet to treat this good brother well.

    I never thought that the most honorable person who landed was the blue fox Gouldsson.

    Standing on the simple pier, facing a large number of washed beaches, the native of Ross

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1153ï¼š G?taland Vikings attack

    The Ross army has come, and what is given to the residents of the Jota River is conquest.

    Is it really conquest? Now, the general public is still living their lives, many things have changed, and many things have not changed.

    In the end, the Ross people arranged a count for everyone, and this count was not the villain that Naka wanted.

    Several chiefs were enfeoffed as barons, and the conflict between the north and the south of the river seemed to have ended due to the regulation of the Ross people.

    And the leader at the northern end of the basin "Zhe

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1154ï¼š ambitious duke of saxony

    The Jutland peninsula, which had been destroyed by the war, came back to life again. When the fleet continued to head south along the western coast of the peninsula, it inevitably encountered local fishing boats.

    The fishing boats were daring, because they knew the great ships of the Ruth, and even more so their flags.

    The nearby fishermen claim that they are just nearby fishermen, and they are more interested in selling the freshly caught cod on hand.

    The fleet will never disrupt its sailing plan because of one or two fishing boats, as long as it continues to

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1155ï¼š Legolafs New Mercian Army and the Legend of the Imperial Faction...

    A day in Hamburg begins with morning mist, and a huge Saxon settlement cluster is formed around the city, and they seem to have never been so united.

    The territory of the Principality of Saxony shrank, but most of the people moved here.

    They settled on both sides of the Elbe River, felled wood, cultivated wasteland, and stepped on a new road with their feet.

    Almost all of them are peasants, war can be destructive for a while, as long as the situation returns to stability, they can burst out a powerful revival

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1156ï¼š Duke of Saxony and Bruno the Warrior

    How did Frank''s civil war evolve? Blue Fox learned a large number of noble names from Liudov, and his brain hurts but he has to.

    He estimated that since this guy knew so much, he also knew a lot about the situation in Aachen?

    Although the plan to attack Aachen is not to be kept secret, this is not the time for fanfare.

    The Russian army will not raise the flag and mark it with Frank: "We will rob Aachen."

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1157ï¼š The War Investments of the Counts of the Netherlands

    When the huge fleet approached Groningen, the locals hid nervously again.

    If the local baron hadn''t seen the flags flying by those ships with his own eyes, and personally appeased the people who had fled to the villages and towns, the panic would still have fermented.

    Groningen is already the northernmost settlement in the Netherlands.

    The huge Ross fleet, hundreds of longships followed the six large warships sailing all the way south along the coastline.

    Soon, the sea began

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1158ï¼š want neutral cologne

    Blue Fox estimated that he was going to Nassau by boat at this time, and the Earl Rheingau family must have been tired of waiting.

    "Come here! Put up the cross flag! Our faith is pure!"

    The blue fox who returned to the Ross shop pretended to be domineering. Of course, he almost laughed when he said these words, which made everyone laugh.

    For this guy, there is no need to talk about betraying the gods, the blue fox has always been a free fox, the fat on his body has shrunk greatly, and his ambition has expanded greatly.

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1159ï¼š Etichenstein Knight with Bâ€¦

    Quiet winter, in the Hesse mountains of the Rheingau, at the foot of the Taunus Mountains.

    Relying on the support of the two last loyal knights and a batch of food from the Normans, the dignified Earl of Rheingau hibernated quietly in the remote manor below the mountain like a hibernating bear.

    Only two knights are willing to continue to be loyal to this lord, and the other vassals have already pledged their allegiance to the more powerful Duke of Bavaria and King Ludwig of East Francia for their own benefit, and summoned their own guards

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1160ï¼š Countess Sophia and the Great Crisis of Nassau-Koblenz

    Compared with my hometown in the north, the situation in Nassau Village in the Lane River Valley is much better.

    Although it is covered by the university, the Lanhe River will not be completely frozen. The riverside area is so full of ice floes that they can barely walk on it, making it superfluous to push the existing longboats ashore.

    The wild vines on the hillside were completely covered in snow, and they looked dead, but they were not.

    Now the grape planting industry in the Lanhe Valley is defined by the black fox as a barony

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1161ï¼š Quentin Westrad

    Because the Frankish Kingdom is a huge land power country, they have no navy, let alone an inland river fleet.

    Located in the Italian region, the kingdom has always maintained a certain number of warships. The trireme warships inherited from the Greek and Roman era are still the absolute main force, but they have not encountered actual opponents.

    In other words, even if the strength is severely weakened, most of the large Christian ships cruising the Mediterranean Sea belong to Eastern Rome.

    The significance of the existence of Frank''s ocean warships is reflected in the

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1162ï¼š The savior was a Norman

    From the perspective of the marching Quentin Banner, all the nobles who remained in the Koblenz area were all traitors, and with the permission of King Lothair, he could attack all the rebels.

    There was no resistance all the way, which made him puzzled for a while.

    The executed knight families did not resist, and the disarmed knight servants also shouted their innocence. The murderous Frankish army kept them defending, and facing the "exposing order", the villagers also "bited" each other.

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1163ï¼š Its a cunning victory escape for the Rus

    With the longship, the wide Rhine is no longer an insurmountable moat.

    Each long boat can transport fifty civilians to the opposite bank at a time, ten boats is five hundred, and if small fishing boats are added, it is not a problem to transport seven hundred people at a time as a group.

    This is true in theory, but in practice it is a completely different matter.

    At first, those people who were eager to flee for their lives panicked. They did not carry a lot of daily necessities, but always brought a few days'' rations and a small amount of pottery cooking utensils

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1164ï¼š Dark War and Burning Koblenz

    The cavalry wandered by the river, not far away was the hillside fortress billowing with smoke, and on the other side was a seemingly peaceful village area.

    The humiliating Normans took to their oars again, and Quentyn and his cavalry blushed on the riverbank, spitting back swear words as they watched the longship sail upstream.

    Quentin was still so humiliated by the action, he wandered back and forth holding the reins, and the cavalry waited for the command of the captain of the banner.

    "Damn! Let them escape. Now

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1165ï¼š Shake people first when indecisive

    The fortress of Koblenz is burning, and the densely packed houses not far from the fortress are completely engulfed in flames.

    For Quentin and his army, the best way to clean up the Norman hiding place is to set fire to it.

    He didn''t know where the locals had fled to, and he didn''t bother to care. According to the authorization of King Lothair, he can take a series of decisive measures here. In the final analysis, what the king wants is the control of this land and a fortress guarding this important place.

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1166ï¼š 1st Counterattack

    Koblenz continued to burn, and the joy of escape quickly turned to despair.

    My home is gone, what should I do in the future? !

    Father Bachbert couldn''t understand why the troops loyal to Lothair wanted to set fire to it, and now even the holy monastery was burned.

    The bald man tried to hide his pain, and when he saw Father Conrad, who maintained order, the two old guys simply hugged each other and cried.

    They are devout priests

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1167ï¼š It has become the Battle of the Kingdom of Nassau

    The oak keel was plowed into the muddy land of the river beach, and Ross soldiers bravely disembarked on both sides.

    Arrows planted in the soft ground, their arrow feathers are like harvested ears of wheat. Seeing the enemy appearing, the wounded who didn''t want to die struggled to escape even if they squirmed, while the dying just wanted to end the pain as soon as possible.

    The sword and the ax made the last merciful make-up, but there were also two Frankish soldiers who seemed not seriously injured, and were carried away after being hit with a sap.

    Boss wants to take prisoners at best

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1168ï¼š tactics

    Perhaps parchment is more suitable as a carrier for preserving documents, but the amount of Ross''s birch bark paper brought by the blue fox is sufficient.

    He can pull a piece of hard paper as a luxury, and write and draw on it with a quill pen dipped in ink.

    Now, at the official pre-war military meeting, he spread out the rough map of the area he had drawn himself, so that the nobles who participated in the war could see it clearly.

    The layout of up north, down south, left west, right east made Robert''s eyes shine, because the upper left corner of the map marked

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1169ï¼š Elite Ross reinforcements in Nassau

    According to Father Conrad, starting from Nassau Abbey, it takes a whole day to walk along the col road to Varendal Abbey.

    He estimated that it would take twelve Roman miles, ten Roman miles (about fifteen kilometers) would be necessary even from Emsbad.

    Didn''t they already use the Frankish unit of length? This is indeed the case, but Charlemagne''s unification of weights and measures is a fine-tuning of the old Roman set, and the headquarters of Europe

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1170ï¼š Pass on the Moselle

    In the surprised eyes of the residents of Nassau and Koblenz, a large group of big golden retrievers and a large group of small golden retrievers floated down from the upper reaches of the Lan River in a long boat.

    They had seen only Norman warriors in their prime before, and now they saw a group of young children for the first time.

    These children are still immature, but they are incredibly strong physically. They also have blond hair, which seems to be a little darker than those tall and strong men.

    Listen carefully, what they say is not

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1171ï¼š Battle of Koblenz

    With spears on their shoulders, a chilling "forest" is moving north.

    Either angry, excited, or frightened, the peasant soldiers, led by the nobles, went straight to their burned homes with mixed emotions.

    In the past, these peasants did not dare to take action against any Frankish army, especially seeing that those soldiers would bow their knees. Not now, everyone understands their new identity. Everyone fought against the army of the Middle Kingdom, it was the nobles of the Eastern Kingdom

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1172ï¼š Battle of Koblenz

    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that the situation is extremely unfavorable to Quentin''s Frankish army. As the captain of the flag, he feels responsible and does not know what the outcome of the next pre-war negotiations will be.

    Seeing two nobles appearing in the opposing army, one of them is clearly a fat man with a relatively bloated body who still has to ride a horse, which looks quite weird overall.

    He couldn''t enjoy it, because the fat man was wearing the same Norman costume.

    Dressed in a white robe with staggered blue stripes on the chest, it looks like

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1173ï¼š The Earl of Nassaus Great Booklet of Victory and the Ambition of the Black Fox

    The angry peasants wanted to kill the villains who had burned their homes, and the fleeing Frankish soldiers had to fight.

    In the initial battle with the shield wall, both sides in the fierce battle were wearing armor. Even if it was a more advanced Ross steel sword, the sword edge would only leave marks on the iron pieces of the cloth armor of the Frankish soldiers, unless it was such as the neck. Vital points such as the face were severely injured. At this time, the losses of both sides were very small, until the situation of being surrounded and annihilated was formed, and Frank, who had exhausted a lot of physical strength,

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1174ï¼š Black Fox, Sophia Nassau in Mainz with Giving Roadâ€¦

    More than 800 heads were sprinkled with lime, and they were collectively packaged into eight wooden boxes. In order to prevent the stench from spreading, a large amount of lime was sprinkled inside, which made the gray-white heads even paler.

    As the countess Sophia Nassau, if she is a timid woman, it is inevitable that she will be frightened and insane when she sees her fianc¨¦ destroying the enemy''s corpse in this way.

    She is not a cowardly and cowardly nobleman, which the black fox thinks is true.

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1175ï¼š Its better to sack Aachen than a frontal war to help you fight

    "This place is the same as the last time I was here. Same mess...Damn, and stepped on shit. I can''t stand this!"

    Stepping on the street and soiling his boots, the black fox cursed and complained.

    Sophia held his arm. Even though she was dressed like a Norman soldier, she was still just a girl. Coming to this so-called big city again, she was not excited, but more vigilant.

    "There''s a lot of garrisons here. They... really want

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1176ï¼š My king can make you Baron of Wiesbaden

    The essence of a private banquet is to "talk about things". The black fox noticed that Ludwig would order the waiter, and the stone room on this high place was indeed a good place for the two parties to have a secret talk.

    The matter to be discussed in detail next is indeed very important. Ludwig is nervous and even loses his mind. These are also considered by the black fox.

    Heihu was standing by the bed. He felt that if he really provoked this guy, he would be thrown out and died if he got angry.

    He still wants to explain the situation,

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1177ï¼š Thrall Conspiracy

    Although Sophia is young and doesn''t have a long-term vision, she still has the most basic understanding of the surrounding area where her family is located.

    Facing the black fox''s question, she tried her best to calm down and said, "The Robert family, their family cemetery is in Wiesbaden. It''s a good place in Rheingau."

    "She''s right." Ludwig spread out his hands with a calm expression: "How? This king can give you this place. Pledge your allegiance to me and become Baron Wiesbaden. This king originally treated Rhine

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1178ï¼š Odegar, Archbishop of Mainz, Houthaku of Thuringiaâ€¦

    Compared with the Roman-era cathedral in Trier, the cathedral in Mainz is ill-fated.

    Five hundred years ago, after the looting and fire, the building collapsed on a large scale, and only the stone base and some broken walls remained.

    The ancient barbarians had become civilized people, and when they were baptized as Christians, they rebuilt a new church on the ruins, the so-called Saint-Martin Cathedral.

    Still in the Merovingian era, Saint Martin funded the reconstruction of Protestantism in Mainz

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1179ï¼š The Great Plunder of the Moselle

    A sergeant named Omlet appeared in front of the black fox as a senior guide.

    After being officially conferred, he spoke arrogantly: "Your name is Omlet? What is your status?"

    "Yes. I am a centurion."

    "Centurion? Could it be Ludwig... oh no. The king assigned you to me, where is your army?"

    "Of course not."

    "You came empty-handed? Alone? Now we have to trust you

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1180ï¼š The wine plunder on the Saar River

    The army took the little village without much trouble, killed a lot of people, and didn''t bother to pursue the escapees.

    Compared with the stretches of wooden houses in front of you, the ruins of buildings surrounded by dense bushes not far away, those gray-white broken walls and the snow-white marble columns mixed in them, attracted the soldiers'' attention very much.

    The guide Omlad from Bavaria has already changed into the robe of the Ross, and at this moment he changed into a Norman.

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1181ï¼š Burning Saarburg and the town of Falklingas

    There is a fortress on the **** of the hill. It is slightly foggy today, and the appearance of the fortress is more or less hazy.

    "Is that the Salburg you mentioned?" the black fox asked thinking of Omlet.

    "That''s it! Didn''t you break the fortress of Koblenz? Then, taking down this fortress, shouldn''t be... no problem?"

    "Oh? Why do I think you have some doubts about our methods?"

    "I dare not." Saying so, Ou

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1182ï¼š Baron Wolfgang Beckrich of Saargau guardsâ€¦

    The pier in Falklingas Town was immediately occupied by the black fox army, and the local small barges naturally became trophies.

    The Ross soldiers with swords were killing people and destroying everywhere. They broke into the houses and rummaged through boxes and cabinets, and naturally they also pulled out the people who were hiding.

    There were not many people hiding, and when they witnessed the blatant killing of the evil men in white who came by boat, they ran northward along the main road without caring too much. Those who hid were either pulled out by the hair, or

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1183ï¼š Battle of SarabrÃ¼cken

    The steel swords and axes were polished and cleaned, and all the soldiers put on armor.

    The white robes sewn with blue cloth strips have become riddled with holes after many battles. Most of the robes of the soldiers have pudding, and yesterday''s attack was also stained with a lot of blood.

    The clothes were washed by the river, and before they were completely dry they were put on by the soldiers in chain mail.

    In the early morning, when the sun is about to rise, the morning mist gradually fills the whole world, looking at the mountains on both sides of the valley

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1184ï¼š The collapsed Saar Bridge and the attacking Count Ada of Metz...

    The Frankish cavalry drove down the militiamen under the Ross Army in pieces, and those cavalrymen who were not delayed by the chaotic battle manipulated the horses with **** hooves to leave the field temporarily, and then launched a second round of offensive.

    Even if there are less than thirty cavalry left.

    Some recruits can be scared to diaper their pants when they go to the battlefield for the first time, while others are not afraid of life and death.

    Now young Hubert saw that his father''s horse had fallen, and his father himself was thrown into chaos...

    he doesn''t care

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1185ï¼š Blue fox, Robert at the mouth of the Rhine

    The huge fleet is drifting on the Rhine River, and the victorious army is rushing to another battlefield at high speed.

    Most of the oars of each boat are retracted, leaving only a few as rudders to control the course.

    The water of the Rhine pushed them through Cologne smoothly, and it was really a different feeling for Robert in his life to pass the name of this riverside with solid stone walls by boat.

    As a high-ranking nobleman, even if he lost his fief now, his status is still a nobleman.

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1186ï¼š March of the Maas River

    To Robert''s surprise, even though he revealed his identity, the Norman nobles who attended the meeting did not mention the war two years ago at all.

    The words of the Norman nobles were very direct. They were all asking about one thing¡ªhow about Aachen gold and silver.

    "Gold? Of course there is a lot of gold in New Rome, the premise is that you can really get in. However, if you really do this, those nobles will kill you."

    Robert is busy eating, not to mention pea yields in the lowlands

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1187ï¼š Tonight we spend the night in Maastricht

    Antwerp is not only a densely populated city, it is also an important trade node.

    The people in the distance didn''t bother to find out what the "Vikings" were. They only knew that the big city was burned maliciously, and the innocent people who had no time to escape were killed.

    It wasn''t just Antwerp that was attacked, the town of Nijmegen, also in the Maas River Basin, was also viciously slaughtered and burned.

    As if the attackers could show up at any time, just in a village or even a big city

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1188ï¼š The Russian Army captures Maastricht

    Some of the soldiers maintained their oars to ensure that the boat would not retreat with the current, while the rest of the soldiers put on their chain mail as quickly as possible. Especially the elites of the First Banner Team of the Standing Army, they have to help each other put on the heavy and strong breastplate armor. This move will take some time, but for the sake of safety, Blue Fox doesn''t want to have too many unexpected losses in the big city in front of him.

    The elite Ross Army was the vanguard, and the Maas River, which was more than 100 meters wide, was lined up with Luo soldiers in blue-striped white robes.

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1189ï¼š Archbishop Griolis death

    The moss-covered stone walls were unguarded, and the closed gate was quickly smashed open.

    Grund was always surprised at how few so-called defenders there were in this apparently huge city, and the ease and speed with which he broke through the city surprised him.

    "I''ve never fought such an easy battle in my life."

    He is an old fellow, and his body is old. After this battle, it is time to relinquish the power of the first banner captain of the standing army to his successor. It is also his old age, see

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1190ï¼š Liege Fortress

    The universal military service system once created by Charlemagne, which continues to the present Civil War era, is fast dying.

    When the main enemy of the empire has weakened, so has the very foundation of the rationale for sustaining the system.

    The system has been weakened intentionally or unintentionally by various places. After all, the Lombards, Saxons, and Avars either surrendered or lost, and the empire has been at peace for a long time, and there is no need to force all the Franks to be in a high state of military mobilization.

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1191ï¼š Will of Bjorn, Duke of M?laren

    Enough gold and silver sacristy had been seized from the cathedral to fill a longship, and the number of seizures was staggering.

    Most of the sacred artifacts were still handed over to the blue fox. Of course, these sacred artifacts that should have been "luxuriant" have become bare. He knew that the Franks used the sacred objects in the church, such as a cross, which must have growths of various sizes, and a large number of small parts were dug away by the soldiers and became scattered silver and gold ingots.

    even so he got

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1192ï¼š The Russian Army Approaches the Fortress of Liege

    The bridge in Maastricht has collapsed, and to the east of the broken bridge is a flat road that continues eastward.

    This land route can certainly lead directly to Aachen, and from then on the land battle can be started to complete the final battle.

    The soldiers suffocated their energy, and they still wanted to fight Liege, and they made a fortune by capturing Aachen all the way east.

    Ordinary soldiers don''t think much, but Lan Hu and the nobles have to think too much.

    Precisely because the army is forced to move by land

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1193ï¼š Battle of Liege

    "Shield wall!"

    "Kill them all!"

    "Blood Sacrifice Odin!"

    As agreed on the ship, the army of the Gotaland nobles will take the lead in attacking this battle, so that they contribute the most and of course get more spoils after the battle.

    Gorm and other nobles went to battle in person, and they commanded the formation in front of their own tribal army.

    There are all kinds of round shields stacked on each other, and all the soldiers in the front row are armored.

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1194ï¼š News of the disaster spreads from Liege to Ramongaard

    The cavalry raid was contained until destroyed, and the Franks then lost all cards.

    The heavily armored Ross army turned into berserkers and immediately launched a fight against all the dismounted enemy troops. Now that there was no clear front line, they quickly won the victory. For this reason, the iron armor was stained with sticky blood.

    In this way, the decline of the Gotaland army was easily resolved, and the morale was reinvigorated. The counterattack is now.

    Soon, many of the blood-red hoplites of the Ross Army simply

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1195ï¼š Aachen boulevard march

    The sacking of Maastricht was still going on, and the M?laren who occupied the city simply began to dig the earth. They believed that the wealthy households of the city would dig some cellars, believing that some gold or other things were buried in them. .

    Their efforts were not in vain, as the small cellar was dug and some casks of ale and wine were taken out of it, leading everyone to believe that there was something good to be dug up.

    The inner city became a forbidden place because of the stench, but the brave dared to fight for money.

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1196ï¼š One of the kings advisers who decided to turn the tide in the crisis...

    Bishop Hartega of Liege left the city of Liege with all the priests in extreme panic, and also left the Cathedral of the Bishop of Liege that he personally funded and built.

    He left through the wooden bridge with all the sacristy, books and most of the cash, followed another Roman road at the fastest speed he could, and arrived at the Barony of Limburg in the east of the Parish of Liege.

    The core area is in a forest, and some scattered farmland has been opened up in the forest, and there is a large deserted area in the east of the forest.

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1197ï¼š Zinc Ingots and Eric "Whitebeard" in Bright Lead Village

    Falling in Love with You Read Books, The Rise of Rurik

    The Russian army marched neatly and majesticly, and the soldiers advanced steadily along the Aachen Avenue. It''s an amazing feeling to walk on the old Roman roads with one pair of feet.

    "Smooth! Such a smooth road was actually built by the Romans. It is so comfortable to march on this road. No wonder Rurik wants to build a road in New Roseburg." Blue Fox felt the road for himself. He looked left and right, then stared again. The rammed earth road under your feet.

    Even if it is only being rammed continuously by leveling stones, and the ground is poked with a short spear, the feedback feels like it has been poked on a stone.

    The coalition forces set off early in the morning, and the soldiers were full of boiled wheat because they were full of energy. They moved forward at a steady speed of about four kilometers per hour, which actually took into account both physical exertion and speed.

    Why run like a horse? According to the available information, Blue Fox said that riding from Maastricht can reach Aachen in one day.

    It''s the height of summer and the days are extremely long in this high-latitude world. There is no need for the coalition forces to advance at full speed, not to mention that considering the possibility of resolute resistance from the Franks, the entire army must ensure energy and physical strength before the war.

    The "Road Map" marked a mining village and town, and said that the village was next to a small river.

    The continuous march made a large number of heavy-duty soldiers feel pressure. They continued to rest and needed to replenish drinking water.

    Just when everyone was getting tired, a village and town surrounded by mountains and rivers suddenly appeared.

    The road surface of the Roman Avenue here has already appeared abnormalities visible to the naked eye. There are many stones on the ground, and then some obvious ruts begin to appear.

    All this caused the blue fox to be highly vigilant. He found the veteran Grund, and pointed to the road as he walked: "There are a lot of stones, and it feels like there are mines nearby."

    "So?" Grund became equally alert, "The information says that the place where the strange bright lead is produced, has it arrived?"

    "Very likely, let the soldiers be vigilant."

    "There''s no way the enemy will line up here?" Grund shook his head, "I don''t believe it."

    "There is no harm in being wary. Besides, once we find their warehouse, we will loot some of all the bright lead."

    "Alright." Grund panted heavily, and after gathering his composure, he turned and faced the soldiers of the standing army: "The whole army is in armor, just in case!"

    No, the current team paused their march and began unloading armor from carts, which immediately caused a chain reaction.

    All the troops were on guard when they marched. Everyone thought that they encountered an enemy attack, and no one was nervous or afraid. On the contrary, the soldiers wanted what they wanted.

    The chain mail is slippery on the body, or the cloth face armor riveted with iron plates is worn on the body like a jacket.

    Time was running out, and armor-piercing soldiers generally put armor on their upper body, and the "iron skirt" that protected the crotch and thighs was still thrown on the trolley.

    However, those Danish fighters all looked blank. Armor piercing? no need.

    The boneless Yinvar, who was only twelve years old, saw those Ross warriors in white robes take off their robes and put on their armor on a large scale, and then put on the robes again. Why bother?

    He prefers the words of his father Ragnar, the so-called bravery comes first.

    "Everyone is ready to fight! After the battle, use your ability to rob what you like."

    The too-young Danish army commander sits on a trolley, blankets covering his underdeveloped legs. The more than one hundred personal guards he brought were loyal to Ragnar himself, and they were loyal to Yinvar in this operation. No one thinks there is anything wrong with this disabled man, he is now a symbol, representing the Danish King Ragnar here. That''s why a group of Danish fishermen who emigrated to the mouth of the Inn River joined in the marauding feast with howls.

    The mixed army has a different attitude towards war. Compared with plunder, the blue fox pays more attention to the political significance of combat, followed by plunder. Of course, some weird things were unearthed in the core area of ??Frank, and then paid tribute to Rurik, he was very motivated.

    They changed their armor on the main road. In this open forest, the noise frightened the birds in the woodland, and also attracted the surprise of the slave labor who transported the ore.

    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who has known me for ten years, the source app! It¡¯s really easy to use. I rely on reading and listening to books to pass the time while driving and before going to bed. You can download it here]

    So, who exactly is mining and smelting in "Bright Lead Town"?

    That''s a lot of ragged people, criminals, debtors. Frank''s serf system is naturally disintegrating due to the gradual disappearance of the big manors. Instead, more and more serfs have become self-cultivated farmers and serve the church and lords.

    This is a slow process, and the change is most drastic in Frank''s core area. But the mine was an accident. Criminals, those who insulted the faith, debtors, prisoners of war, and even simple serfs were punished to dig in the mine as slaves.

    In the bright lead village on the banks of the Geul River, the armed overseers and smelters here are free men, and almost everyone else is slaves.

    The village is next to the main road, and next to it is an open pit. It is not a big mine, but there are ready-made water resources here, and the smelted lead ingots are more whitish than the lead in other places, which is a rare treasure.

    A few slave miners pushing a trolley noticed the commotion on the main road, realized that there were strange people who didn''t bother to carry ore, and rushed to find the nearest armed overseer in the village to report what they had seen and heard.

    This disrespectful act was regarded as laziness, and after being whipped several times, the suffering miner had no choice but to leave cursing secretly.

    The villages and towns are next to the main road. This Roman road has been the only way for the mobilization of armies since ancient times. In recent years, the world has not been peaceful, and this year, a large number of heavy cavalry passed by.

    The chief supervisor of the village and town didn''t care. What he cared more about was that the finished lead ingots produced could meet the quota and be handed over to the king.

    However, the Ross Army attacked.

    A thousand Russian troops carrying a large number of crossbows launched an armed raid along the road!

    They were uniformly dressed and equipped with refined food, and the sword and shield players and the crossbowmen rushed forward in unison, and quickly entered the edge of the village.

    The absurd thing is that until this moment, the smelting workshop in the town was still full of smoke, and the slaves transporting the ore just looked sideways and continued with their work. It seems that they are used to military activities here.

    Blue Fox, who personally led the team to attack, originally wanted to fight a battle. At this moment, he felt that he was despised by the locals.

    "Why, these people don''t run away when they see us?" Blue Fox was puzzled.

    Grund gritted his teeth and hurriedly asked, "Should we fight or not?"

    "Hit! Kill everyone alive! Let''s go."

    Grund nodded, then pointed his sword straight ahead, and shouted in Norse, "Brothers! See them all killed! Go!"

    Then, in an embarrassing short silence, the allied forces squeezed on the main road resumed their advance.

    The whizzing sound of missing arrows pierced the tranquility, and the slave laborers who transported ore and finished products were regarded as prey. The arrows hit these ragged and callused people inaccurately, and they died in pain to the end, vomiting blood continuously.

    It wasn''t until there were casualties that the confused slaves realized the threat, and it was precisely when they saw the slaves being killed that the chief supervisor who heard the news and came to find out realized that it was not a Frankish soldier!

    It is fair to say that the Ross Army, which was fighting head-on, was dressed in blue and white, similar to many Frankish soldiers. At first glance, the flying Ross flag looks like a cross.

    The Chief Superintendent originally thought that this was another large noble army that was about to cross the border, so-called using the road to move eastward to join the king.

    "What''s going on? We are not your enemy!"

    The Chief Superintendent and his armed overseers have always been wearing armor, so-called beware of slave rebellion, their clothes were misunderstood as soldiers, and the Rus army, eager to kill the enemy, precisely targeted them.

    The arrow fired by the crossbow swished, and the grassland recurve bow was greatly improved. The light arrow pierced through the chief supervisor''s leather armor and pierced into his flesh, causing him to vomit blood.

    "Boss! Are you okay?" The armed supervisor hurriedly helped his leader up.

    He didn''t care about vomiting blood, he didn''t know what happened when he was sober, and now he just wanted to run away instinctively.

    "Let''s go! Let''s go to Aachen in the carriage. Take my wife and children and let''s go! You guys follow me and escape."

    "But what about the other brothers in the mine?"

    "Fools! They are dying and still care about them? May God bless them, let''s go!"

    In this way, Bright Lead Town had no resistance, and the Ross army who entered it slaughtered everywhere like executing a group of hares.

    The injured chief inspector fled with a small group of subordinates, and the bright lead villages and towns quickly fell into the hands of the Ross army.

    The blue fox who entered the village with a sword checked the people who were killed, and saw that a large number of the dead were in ragged clothes, many of them were barefoot, and there were obvious thick calluses on their dirty feet, and some people even wore shackles.

    "This is a slave? It must be Frank''s slave."

    Lan Hu didn''t feel any emotion in his heart, he was more concerned about whether the soldiers got the "bright lead" or not.

    Soon, soldiers rushed into the smelting workshop, killed the craftsmen indiscriminately, and seized some lead ingots that had just been smelted. A small warehouse next to it was found, and there were not many of them stacked with particularly whitish lead ingots, while there were more dull lead ingots piled up on the other side of the warehouse.

    It''s normal to feel darker. Is it really lead that is too whitish? Maybe.

    The soldiers of the standing army immediately invited Lan Hu, asked him for credit and asked him to appraise it.

    "Did you really find the legendary bright lead?" Blue Fox looked at Grund''s cheerful face, "The legend is actually true."

    "Perhaps. I may have acted too hastily. My people killed the artisan. It was really reckless. People who can smelt bright lead can be used by me. This is our loss."

    "Never mind. Only the king knows what the bright lead is for. Come! Move it out into the open and let us see if it shines."

    After all, this is not a big mine, the characteristic is that it is a lead-zinc mine rich in zinc.

    The Franks followed the saying of the Romans and called zinc bright lead, and realized separation and smelting by controlling the temperature without melting point.

    What is zinc used for? Adding it to copper water to make more white and shiny bronze is the best destination. However, zinc mines are rare, and it has been developed for too few uses. The traditional tin bronze mixed with tin and lead in bronze looks no worse than the one mixed with "bright lead".

    The daily life of the royal family and the church was more exquisite, and more shiny bronze utensils were highly sought after.

    It is now in the afternoon, and the summer sun shines on the lead ingots placed in the open air. It is clear at a glance which is ordinary lead and which is bright lead.

    The hooked blue fox played with the obviously shiny lead ingot for a long time, and then smashed it vigorously with a hatchet. After making a deep dent easily, the section showed an even weirder bright white.

    "What a strange thing!" Blue Fox pulled out his sword again. This is a carbon steel sword made by Ross craftsmen. It is almost white steel, but it is not as bright as this ingot of bright lead?

    The blue fox, who is sensitive to business, immediately thought of a way to use it. He teased Grund, "I will give you a sword with a layer of gilt, and the blade will be whiter when the blade enters the story."

    "Really?" Grund immediately thought of something, "The heavy armor made by the king many years ago has a layer of silver plated on every piece of armor. The armor is extremely white, but... if these bright lead are replaced, we Armor..." It slammed its thick breastplate vigorously, "it''s extremely shiny in the sun, and it will blind the enemy''s eyes."

    "Yes! That''s exactly what I mean. Hey, it''s just that the Kingdom of Ross doesn''t have such treasures."

    Grund shrugged: "Unless the king intends to occupy this place forever."

    "I don''t think it''s possible. It''s too radical to rule the Franks. We''re only here to make money and destroy. I plan to destroy the mines here."

    Grund shook his head: "You''re not a frost giant, you can''t destroy it."

    "At least take away the existing finished products, kill their artisans and miners, and destroy all equipment, so that the Franks cannot recover in the short term."

    "feasible."

    Blue Fox and other nobles realized that those miners were probably slaves. In the past, these slaves would all be taken away, but this time the slaves are a bunch of burdens.

    The soldiers who poured into the mine slaughtered everywhere, and in the end only more than 20 people were turned back to the town.

    These slaves used to live in a muddle every day, but now they fell into the hands of a group of ferocious soldiers, and they had already sat on the ground and were slaughtered.

    The soldiers circled around, and when to decapitate all depends on the decision of the blue fox.

    Blue Fox is not in a hurry to do anything, and he is too lazy to tell these lowly slaves his identity.

    He asked about the local situation in Frankish, and even how far it was from Aachen. "As long as you tell the truth, you will avoid death."

    Of course, he was serious when he said this. In order to make the next operation smoother, it is okay to capture a prisoner and provide information, but it is enough to keep one useful prisoner.

    They were obviously terrified, and only after Blue Fox pressed him three times did a seemingly old guy with a white beard speak up to explain.

    "You only need to go to the evening to get to Aachen? The big city should not be far away, but I can''t see it? Old man, you are lying."

    The old man calmly said, "The forest covers the city. What are you doing? Who are you? It looks like you came from the north."

    "Hehe, you are very bold." Blue Fox shook his head, he who has the power of life and death can execute these people, and he can also release them.

    Anyway, the army is going to spend the night here. Since it is very close to Aachen, it happens to have a comfortable rest tonight and launch the siege tomorrow.

    Do you want to continue killing these captives? They are just a group of slaves, and killing them is not a blood sacrifice to Odin.

    Blue Arc said bluntly: "It doesn''t matter who we are. Our army will attack Aachen and plunder wealth. How about you slaves? Be slaves in the hands of the Franks, or be abused to death by them, or follow us. When the war is over, you follow us and give you back your freedom. Old man, do you dare?"

    "I dare." The old man didn''t want to say that, but the others were already terrified by the sudden killing.

    "Very well, you can survive. What about the others?" Blue Fox asked again.

    In the end, only ten people stood up slowly, they were willing to lead the way for this strange army, and those who hesitated or were frightened, they had already been decapitated.

    At night, the Ross Army spent the night in the occupied Bright Lead Village. Hearing that there would be a siege battle tomorrow, all the soldiers in the army were very excited.

    A batch of bright lead ingots and more were seized, and nearly all the mining carts were seized in such a large number that it was ascertained that the usable cargo was twenty, and even five wagons with as many as ten horses, these The equipment further eased the marching pressure of the Ross Army.

    Since a bold old slave with a white beard is so bold and defy the Ross Army, Blue Fox and the others think that this guy may be a character. As for being a slave here, he knows what he has experienced.

    The old man became a guest of honor and was given a large bowl of porridge. However, when a group of people spoke Norse around the bonfire, the old man twitched like a shofar.

    "This old guy is going to die? Bad luck!" Askad just felt that it was ridiculous for Uncle Blue Fox to invite a slave as a guest.

    The old slave was poured with water, and thankfully he said something amazing afterwards: "You... are you Danish?"

    The words were in Norse, and the old man stuttered.

    "That''s how you ask. Are you? Could it be that you are Danish?" The blue fox was taken aback, and eagerly heard about the old man''s past.

    Now the truth is revealed, because this old slave is essentially a prisoner of war! The old man called himself Eric, and had lived in the Danish community of Port Durist since his youth. It was not a loss for him to be captured by the Frankish army. After all, he was captured during the looting, and that was almost thirty years ago. Age slaves are extremely rare.

    "Are you Danish?" Yin Wair was sitting by the bonfire. He and you sympathized with the old man''s experience, and after considering his noble status, he understood compassion: "Then you should serve me immediately!"

    "Son, UU Reading you are..."

    "Presumptuous." Yin Wair imitated the appearance of an adult, pointing with immature hands: "I am the first prince of the Kingdom of Denmark! Be loyal to me! Eric the white beard, I can make you a war chief. A Danish brother was humiliated in Frank, I will avenge you."

    These words startled the old slave. He didn''t understand the new situation in the Kingdom of Denmark, but he knew the old leader of the Stonewall tribe, Sigurd of the Ring.

    According to the self-report of this son, this seemingly disabled boy is actually Sigurd''s grandson? The old man was in tears, crying, "When you attacked, I suspected you were a Dane." Now that he has found his real family, the suffering seems to be over.

    Blue Fox was indifferent to this bitter drama, and so were most of the others. He even blamed himself, fearing that there was no need to kill many slave workers, and the Danish slaves inside could be quickly naturalized as his own.

    However, "White Beard" Eric explained that he was only a Dane in this mining area. He had already lost the motivation to resist, and he didn''t dare to commit suicide. He just wanted to die in a daze.

    It''s different now. It is a special fate bestowed by the gods that people finally have a chance for revenge in their old age. Since he had been to Aachen many years ago, this old guy seemed to be a surprise to the Ross Allied Forces.

    As a result, the Ross Army, who had obtained important information, began to log overnight, and the two seized carriages were combined into one, and a large amount of wood began to pile up on them, thus creating a simple wheeled siege vehicle.

    The old man made it very clear that the heavy wooden door of Aachen was either knocked open or slowly burned. Based on their past siege experience, the Ross army obviously built siege vehicles and rammed them more realistically.

 Chapter 1198ï¼š The Russian army speeds through the Frankish capital Aachen

    The Frankish civil war seems to have nothing to do with the city of Aachen. No matter how the nobles fight, the life of the people in the city remains the same.

    This sacred city located in the dense forest still enjoys her peace and tranquility, she is great because of Charlemagne, and Charlemagne was finally buried here.

    The former Roman baths have undergone a major transformation, and on its foundation, a magnificent palace has been erected.

    This is the Royal Palace of Aachen, the favorite residence of Charlemagne himself.

    The content of this chapter is being updated...

 Chapter 1199ï¼š Princess Gisla and Maid Alicia

    Aachen is Charlemagne''s Aachen. As the heir to the throne, Lothair naturally inherited the imperial capital of his grandfather the Great.

    But this city was not built by him. As a brand new "Roman Emperor", it seemed natural to choose a new capital for himself.

    There were four important cities in the core area of ??Frankish rule: Aachen, Paris, Mainz and Strasbourg.

    There are many emperor''s palaces distributed in the empire, and these cities and palaces can be used as

    The content of this chapter is being updated...